《Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group》


 Chapter 1: Dimensional Chat Group

    <h4>Chapter 1: Dimensional Chat Group</h4>


    "Thus both sister and brother decide to be lovers."


    Haru sighed and felt tired after writing his novel. He checked his novel for a while and was quite satisfied with the result, "I will send it to Machidater." He walked toward the veranda of his room while bringing a bottle of water. He looked at the scenery outside and was caught in nostalgia.


    "It has been 15 years, huh," Haru thought while drinking a bottle of water in his hand. He felt it was quite long since he had been living in this world for 15 years. He was quite baffled since he was reincarnated after he had died from idents in his past life. His memory was kind of fuzzy but he still remembered his job and some other things.


    The only thing that made him startled was when he was born into this world. He was shocked when he heard his parents say his name.


    "Your name is Kasugano Haruka," Haruka said while looking at the scenery outside. His throat was quite thirsty when he thought that he had been reincarnated into the protagonist of ''Yosuga no Sora'' and it was quite hard to exin his feelings at that time. He was a novelist at that time and he also had a hobby to watch anime before.


    "But why is this anime?" Haruko thought and sighed.


    Suddenly he was caught in nostalgia when his parents died a month ago because of the airne incidents. Both he and his little sister were very sad and it was also their darkest moment when they heard their parents had left them.


    They suddenly became orphans and almost separated since their uncle or aunt couldn''t take care of them at the same time. They needed to be separated from each other even though they didn''t want it to happen.


    Luckily, he was a novelist and he could take care of the economy''s problem with his family. Even though he didn''t cheat, his memory was very good and he could recreate some of the famous novels in his past life. However, he didn''t write it and decided to write his own original. He wasn''t the most popr novelist but he wasn''t that bad either and had quite a lot of fans. He had enough money to livefortably in this town and even bought his own house, apartment, or car.


    Though, he didn''t do that since he was still a minor. He also didn''t want to move out either from the apartment that had been left by his parents.


    It was quite fortunate that he could have an ability to produce his own money or else he would be forced to sell this apartment and lived in the countryside. He remembered that his parents had a house in a rural city.


    Haru didn''t really mind living there since it was also helpful for his little sister since her body was frail and weak. He thought the countryside would be quite good since the air was fresh and it would help her health. However, she rejected the idea since she didn''t want to live with a lot of bugs and slow inte connection.


    Maybe it was his fault to pamper her too much.


    Haru decided to take a break for a year and would enter the high school in the next year. He still needed to take care of his little sister since her condition was quite bad when she heard their parent''s news. He should be in the first grade of high school right now but he didn''t really worry about that. He also thought it would be good to enter the same grade as his sister when they entered high school next year.


    Haru thought about a lot of things that had happened in the past fifteen years. He was wondering whether he could escape from the plot. He remembered his childhood during elementary school when he lost his virginity to the neighboorhood big sister. He couldn''t fight her and he also didn''t want to fight her either. He decided to follow the flow but in exchange, his little sister had seen both of them had done the deed.


    This was probably one of the reasons why his little sister didn''t want to live in that ce.


    Haru went back to his room and ced the bottle on the table. He started his daily workout and took out his shirt because he didn''t want it to be reek of sweat. Even though he had been reincarnated into this protagonist, he was somewhat different since he took care of his body. He also learned how to swim since he was afraid of the tragedy that happened in thest episode of ''Yosugu no Sora''.


    "1, 2, 3¡­¡­"


    Haru started to do a push-up while thinking about the next plot of his novel. He wanted to bezy and wrote a famous novel in his past life but stopped when he saw another character from different anime and manga were living in this world. He was kind of afraid that he would write someone''s life in his novelter and that person woulde after him to make trouble.


    "86,87,88¡­"


    Sweat started to drip from his forehead but it was still far from enough to finish his routine. He needed a strong body to be fit and protected his little sister. He didn''t have a sisterplex but he really cared about her since she was his only little sister and there were only both of them who were living in this world.


    Haru stood up after he had finished his workout. He took a towel and went to the bathroom. He looked at his reflection in the mirror and nodded.


    He was around 176 cm in his 15 years and it could be considered quite tall for someone his age. He knew that he could get taller inter years. He has short silver hair and ck eyes. With a gentle appearance and slim muscr body.


    Haru didn''t really like the bodybuilder body and his little sister was also the same. He wasn''t exactly narcissistic but he was quite handsome. He needed to be grateful toward his parents to give him a good gene. He took off his pants and went to the shower to take a bath. He started singing and made him unable to notice someone who was peeking at him through the gap of the bathroom.


    That person hurriedly went back when that person saw him wanting toe out from the bathroom.


    Haru didn''t take a shower for too long and went out to dry his body. He walked toward his room and saw an email on hisptop, "Machida?" He opened it and read the message from her.


    "Send the next volume of your novel, hurry up!!" Machida wrote in her email.


    "What an impatient woman," Haru shook his head and searched the file of his novel to send it to her email. He sent his novel to her email in a few seconds but he saw his phone vibrate. He took his phone and saw a notification from a group chat invitation on his CONNECT ount. He frowned and looked at the invitation.


    [Do you wish to join Dimensional Chat Group?]


    "What the heck is this?" Haruka had also received a lot of this kind of group but he usually rejected it since it was pretty much bothersome. He wanted to reject it but suddenly he changed his mind and decided to ept the invitation.


    "ept."


    Haruka epted the group request and got the notification.


    [The Dimensional Chat Group has been created, congrattions for the ''Sis-Con'' to be the group owner!!]


    "WHAT!!!!!"

 Chapter 2 From Another World

    <h4>Chapter 2 From Another World</h4>


    Haru was very angry toward his nickname on the chat group and he wanted to change it until he saw another notification on his phone.


    [Ding! ''QueenOfNightmare.'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    [Ding! ''Shirayasha'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    [Ding! ''MagicCouncilChef'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    [Ding! ''GamblerAddict!'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    The five notifications made him startled and weren''t sure what to do since he didn''t know them.


    Haru looked at the four members beside him and frowned since he didn''t know who they were and their name was quite strange. He was also quite perplexed when he became the group owner. He thought this was a group of gamers andic nerds.


    [Wee to the Dimensional Chat Group! You can chat and share with everyone from another dimension. You can also buy anything or do anything through the points that will be given daily and quests that will be given randomly.]


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that it was quite simr to the ''Cultivation Chat Group'' that he had read in the past but it was different since he was sure that they weren''t a cultivator, ''Or maybe, it''s just a game?'' He was waiting for them to talk in the group chat to check which one was true.


    GamblerAddict: "Is this some kind of Genjutsu? Or am I just drunk right now?"


    Shiroyasha: "Probably drunk since I''m also the same."


    MagicCouncilChef: "Is this the new ''Archive'' magic? What do you want?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "I''m the Queen of Darkness!!! Is this a new group that has called me?"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond to their chat. He was really considering that they were people from another dimension. He was reincarnated after all and everything was probably possible. From their conversation, he could tell that they were probably from a famous manga or anime in his past life, however, he didn''t know their identity and intended to wait before he could conclude anything.


    Shiroyasha: "What is this? Is this a group of eighth-grade syndrome? You guys should go to sleep right now since it has already passed the time for children to sleep."


    QueenOfNightmare: "What! How dare you! I will curse you to death!"


    Shiroyasha: "Really? You read too much Nurarihyon No Mago."


    QueenOfNightmare: "It isn''t Nurarihyon No Mago!! But a Maschera: Lament of a Fallen Beast!!"


    Shiroyasha: "What kind of manga is that?"


    Yajima frowned when he looked at the conversation in this group chat magic. He wasn''t sure what kind of magic this ''Dimensional Chat Group'' was and their purpose was to let him join this group chat. He had found this magic tool in the market and bought it because it was interesting and only felt cheated since it was broken. He wanted to give it back to the seller but he couldn''t find him. He was looking at this magic tool until there was a notification from this group chat notification. He decided to join since he was curious.


    "Are they talking about aic?" Yajima thought. He felt weird since they were talking aboutics and also curious who could cast this magic on this magic tool. He wanted to trace the magic but he couldn''t find anything.


    Even though he had retired, he had once be a member of the Ten Wizard Saints in the past. He was quite strong but he didn''t find any clue. He decided to observe for a while and asked some questions in this group chat. He tried to press a lot of things until he saw a list of members of this group chat.


    "Group owner?" Yajima saw a title in his name. He was curious and thought this person should know something about this group chat.


    "But what is ''Sis-Con''?" Yajima didn''t understand this name. He also looked at everyone and each of them had a very strange and special name.


    ''QueenOfNightmare.'' and ''Shiroyasha'', he thought these names were very domineering and thought they were quite powerful people.


    ''GamblerAddict?'' Yajima scratched his head and thought this was a really terrible name. He decided not to overthink and started to ask the group owner. His life was quite dull since it had been six years since his friends had disappeared. He only knew that their guild had gone to the Tenrou Ind for the S-ss Exam, only suddenly disappeared without a trace. He only hoped that his friend would be alright.


    Yajima also thought to distract his mind with this ''Dimensional Chat System''.


    MagicalCouncilChef: "Sis-Con, do you know anything about this ''Dimensional Chat Group''?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Sis-Con!! What kind of name is that!!"


    Shiroyasha: "Do you like that forbidden rtionship, huh? It is not like that I can''t stop you but you need to see there are a lot of girls outside."


    GamblingAddict: "Shut up!! You make my hurt dizzy!!"


    QueenOfNightmare: "By the way, what kind of chat group is this?"


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed. He thought for a while and started to write his reply.


    Sis-Con: "You know I want to change this name actually (¡É¦à¡É) ."


    Tajima: "How can you make something like that!!" He was surprised at how he could use emoticons on the chat group.


    QueenOfNightmare.: "Why are you surprised by that!!!"


    Shiroyasha: "Anyway, @Sis-Con, what is this? Is this new technology from Amanto?"


    Sis-Con: "Don''t call me Sis-Con!! Sigh, I don''t know for sure but can we change our name into our real name first? I need to confirm something before I conclude everything."


    QueenOfNightmare: "Real name? Why do you need that?"


    Sis-Con: "I want to check something, it is better for us to use a real name to do that."


    MagicCouncilChef: "How do I change this name to my real name?"


    Haruka ignored both ''Queen of Nightmare'' and ''Shiroyasha'' and focused on the ''Magic Council Chef''. He felt that he knew this ''Magic Council Chef'' but first he changed his name to his original name to give them an example.


    Haruka: "There is a profile option on the top of the screen, you should press that and change your name."


    QueenOfNightmare: "Haruka? Are you a girl?"


    Haruka: "No, I''m a man."


    Shiroyasha: "You shouldn''t judge someone by their name little missy."


    QueenOfNightmare: "Hmph, you should look into the mirror before you said that to me!!"


    Shiroyasha: "Mirror? Did you see my nose hair or something?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Disgusting!!"


    Yajima looked at the profile option and changed his nickname into his real name. He thought these people didn''t mean harm and he was quite surprised to hear that the group owner''s name was ''Haruka''. He thought they were from the same vige since he only heard this kind of name from his vige. He changed his name and started to reply to him.


    Yajima: "How is it? Do you know anything?"


    Haru remembered who this person was and thought about the famous ''Fairy Tail'' that he had seen in the past. He knew this person was one of the members of the Magic Council. He needed to ask him to check whether it was true or not.


    Haruka: "Yajima, do you know Fairy Tail?"


    Yajima: "Hmm? Of course, everyone knows about it, are you trying to make me angry?" He was sad since his friends from the ''Fairy Tail'' had gone now someone asked him if he knew Fairy Tail? He really thought this person really tried to anger him.


    Haruka: "No, you misunderstand me. I know this sounds a bit strange, but I''m from a different world from you and everyone in this group too. I know a bit about the future of your world, do you want to hear it?"


    At that time, everyone in the group chat stopped their action and thought this person was drunk, though some of them believed in his words.

 Chapter 3 Known

    <h4>Chapter 3 Known</h4>


    GamblingAddict: "¡­"


    GamblingAddict: "I will sleep first, my head is really dizzy."


    Shiroyasha: "I will do the same, I will sleep and you guys should too, it isn''t good for children to sleepte at night."


    Shiroyasha: "Don''t forget to brush your teeth before sleep since a sweet will make a hole in your teeth."


    Ruri ignored the chats of both ''Gambling Addict'' and ''Shiroyasha''. She looked at the chat of ''Sis-Con'' or ''Haruka'', "Group chat with someone from another dimension?" She got excited when she thought about it.


    "Yajima, hmm, let me check it," Ruri started to search Yajima on the browser while also adding a ''Fairy Tail'' behind his name. She knew ''Fairy Tail'' since it was quite a famous manga but she wasn''t sure Yajima''s identity since she thought this guy must be minor characters.


    "T - this is¡­" Ruri was surprised to see that Yajima was a member of ''10 Magical Council''. She looked at his ability and it had only a few abilities since he was an only a minor character in the ''Fairy Tail''. Though she knew he was still amazing since he could enter the ''10 Magical Council'' that meant his strength was really good.


    QueenOfNightmare: "Are you really Yajima of the 10 Magical Council?"


    Yajima: "Of course, why am I lying to you?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Can you give me your photo?"


    Yajima: "Photo? Well, I don''t really mind, but how can I send a photo?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "There should be a button on the bottom right side, you can take your picture and share it here."


    Yajima found the button in the surrounding scenery with his Lacrima phone. He was surprised to see his phone had this kind of option. He didn''t know how to take selfies and asked his subordinates to take pictures of himself on the phone. He said thank you to his subordinates and sent this picture to the chat group.


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a picture!]


    Haruka and Ruri looked at the picture and were surprised to see this was really one of the characters from the Fairy Tail. He suddenly remembered that Yajima had said that Fairy Tail had gone and disappeared from the Tenrou Ind. But he knew that the world would have a problem from both the Demon and the Alvarez Kingdom.


    Haruka: "@Yajima, how long has Fairy Tail disappeared?"


    Yajima: "It has been five years, you really don''t know that? It is very famous!"


    ''Five years, huh?'' Haruka thought for a bit and decided to reply: "Do you want me to send you about the future of your world?"


    Yajima: "Can you?" He was skeptical but he wanted to know whether what he said was true or not.


    Haruka: "@Yajima, wait for a bit, let me send you a ''Fairy Tail'' manga in here."


    Haruka opened hisptop and opened the CONNECT group in hisptop. He searched for an e-book file for ''Fairy Tail'' and downloaded it. He had finished to download it and shared it on the group.


    [Ding! Harusa has sent manga ''Fairy Tail''!]


    QueenOfNightmare: "T - this? Is this photo real? Or is this is very good cosy?" She was very startled when she looked at the photo that had been shared by Yajima. She had never seen someone had a simr feature to one of the characters in the manga that she had read.


    Yajima: "This is my real face and is this ''Fairy Tail'' manga? Why did you send us a manga? @Haruka."


    Haruka: "In my world, you''re one of the characters in the manga, @Yajima."


    Yajima was shocked when he read this reply. He hurriedly downloaded the manga and started to read it.


    "This is really Fairy Tail!" Yajima could see there was Natsu, Lucy, Gray, and Erza since they were the troublemaker of the Fairy Tail guild. His reading speed was very fast since he also had a Gale-Force Reading sses that made him could read a book in seconds. He only needed a half minute and he had finished reading all of the manga. He was shocked and couldn''t utter any words. He didn''t believe that he was a part of the manga but the truth was in front of him.


    ''Demon, Eclipse Gate, and the Alvarez Kingdom,'' Yajima knew that three of them were the most important event that would happen in the future. He also clenched his fist when he knew there was someone who betrayed the magical council and he knew that person well.


    Yajima felt thankful for the appearance of this ''Dimensional Chat Group'' since it helped him to prevent the problem that would happen in the future. Even though he knew that they would win but he still wanted to limit the casualty. He also smiled when he thought it was Fairy Tail who solved all of those problems.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, thank you very much for sharing this important information with me."


    Haruka: "@Yajima, you don''t need to worry too much, I thought that we should help each other since we don''t really know much about this ''Dimensional Chat Group''. We need to know the purpose of this chat group and whether this group has other functions besides chatting and sharing some information."


    Yajima: "@Haruka, that''s true, by the way, Haruka, what is your full name? Maybe I can help you to search for your information in my world to know whether there is aic or any movie with you as the character?" He wanted to help him since he thought that it was possible for his world to be as dangerous as him.


    Haruka felt a cold sweat when Yajima asked his full name but he thought for a bit that it was impossible for the ''Yosuga no Sora'' to appear in the Fairy Tail.


    Haruka: "My full name is Haruka Kasugano, maybe you can help me to search for some information about me." He decided to hide his real identity as reincarnation people.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, good, I will try to ask someone whether there is someone with your name in some book, also this is maybe not much, but I will send you a magic introduction to help you somehow."


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a magic introduction!]


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a magic power introduction!]


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a light magic introduction!]


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a t magic introduction!]


    Yajima: "This is not much, this will help you somehow."


    Haruka had never thought that he would receive knowledge about magic from this chat group.


    Haruka: "@Yajima, thank you very much, but my world is very peaceful and there isn''t any monster or magic in this world, but I''m very grateful for you to share your knowledge with us."


    Yajima had a good impression of this young man, "@Haruka, maybe the existence of this group is to help each other since wee from a different dimension."


    Haruka started to think the same and it was possible to help each other but he was just a normal human. He couldn''t help them with only this mortal body.


    "Haru, I''m hungry, it is time for dinner!!!"


    Haruka looked at the time and it was quitete, "I have to leave first since my little sister calls me."


    Yajima: "Sure, this old man is also thinking of taking a rest now."


    Haruka closed the CONNECT apps and came out of his room since he was also hungry.


    Ruri looked at the full name of Haruka, "Haruka Kasugano?" She felt this name was quite familiar and she had seen it in the past but she wasn''t sure where it was. She was also quite happy when she looked at the magical knowledge that Yajima had shared to everyone. But she was very curious about Haruka and decided to open the browser and search for his name.


    "Hmmm, this is!!" Ruri shouted when she found out who he was.

 Chapter 4 Throwing Tantrums

    <h4>Chapter 4 Throwing Tantrums</h4>


    Haruka didn''t know what was happening inside the chat since he was preparing dinner. He was the one who usually took care of the chores but he didn''t really mind since it was quite easy.


    "Are you that busy earlier?"


    Haruka looked at his only little sister who was holding a book and rabbit doll in her hands. He smiled since he knew this girl was working hard to get into high school next year.


    "I have finished the matter, I''m quite free now," Haruka said.


    "Hmmm," her little sister said while looking at him.


    Her name is Sora Kasugano. She is a very beautiful young girl. She has gray eyes, silver hair, and very white skin. She has a perfect, doll-like appearance and is often seen as a fragile and weak girl. Though her body was really weak and frail at the same time.


    "Do you want to go out tomorrow?" Haruka asked while taking the dish to the table.


    "Is it okay?" Sora suddenly became happy when she heard that he would take her outside.


    "Yeah, let''s go out, it has been a while for both of us to go out together," Haruka told her.


    "Good, then let''s go out together tomorrow," Sora said with a smile.


    "Let''s eat your first dinner and don''t eat too many snacks," Haruka said.


    Sora only nodded and started to eat dinner. She also ced her snack on the side of the table thinking that she would eat itter.


    Haruka sighed and started to eat. He was wondering if he had spoiled her too much.


    Both of them ate the food together while talking about their ns to go out together until they heard his phone ringing.


    Haruka looked at his phone and it was from Machida, "I will open it for a bit." He stood up and went to the outside only stopped.


    "Can you answer it here?" Sora asked. She looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    Haruka nodded and opened the call, "What''s wrong, Machida-San?"


    "Haru, can youe to the office tomorrow?" Machida asked.


    "Tomorrow?" Haruka turned his head toward Sora who had a pissed expression on her face.


    *nk


    Sora didn''t say anything and stood up from the table. She looked very angry while looking at him.


    *baam!


    "Did something happen?" Machida asked when she heard a very loud noiseing from his phone.


    Haruka could only sigh looking at his little sister who was angry, "Can it be two days from now?" He had promised his little sister to go out tomorrow after all.


    "Hmm, it won''t be long, please!!" Machida asked.


    "Is something going to happen?" Haruka asked.


    "I only wanted to meet up with the new author from our publisher, and that person said that she wanted to meet you," Machida asked.


    Haruka twitched his lips when he heard it, "Can I reject it?"


    "She said that she was your ex though," Machida said with a strange tone.


    "Ex?" Haruka was startled when he heard it. He thought for a while and decided to go there, "Well, I will go there tomorrow."


    "Good," Machida said.


    "How is my novel?" Haruka asked.


    "I have checked it and there aren''t any problems, you should be able to see your books in a bookstore in three weeks," Machida said.


    "Thank you very much," Haruka said.


    "You don''t need to thank me, this is my job," Machida felt like he was a really good young man.


    They talked for a while and ended the phone.


    "My ex?" Haruka wasn''t sure who it was but he knew that he needed to meet this person tomorrow. He looked at the table and sighed when he looked at the mess that she had caused. He cleaned it for a while and knocked her room.


    "Sora, can I talk to you?" Haruka asked, but she didn''t answer him.


    "I know that I broke my promise but let''s go out the day after tomorrow, this time for real, I won''t break my promise this time," Haruka said. He waited for a while and the door opened. He saw her looking at him through the gap of the door.


    "Really?" Sora asked.


    "Yes, of course," Haruka nodded.


    Sora nodded and asked, "Who is that earlier?"


    "My editor," Haruka said.


    Sora somehow sighed in relief when she heard it was his editor, "Good, the day after tomorrow."


    Haruka nodded at her and caressed her head, "Good, I will go to sleep now, you should go too." He yawned and went to his room.


    Sora didn''t close her door and kept looking at his back.


    Harukaid down on his bed while remembering there was a magic introduction that he had received earlier. He wasn''t sure whether it was working or not since this world and Fairy Tail''s world had a different concept. He also wasn''t sure whether there was an existence of a supernatural world and he also didn''t really want to get involved in that matter.


    Haruka yawned and decided to look at the introduction of magic tomorrow since he was quite sleepy. He closed his eyes and only opened it again when he heard someone open his door.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haruka turned his head and saw his little sister was there holding her rabbit doll while looking at him.


    "What''s wrong, Sora?"


    "I have a nightmare, can I sleep with you?"


    "Sure,e here," Haruka said.


    Sora inwardly smiled but she still maintained her scared expression. Sheid down beside him while holding her rabbit doll.


    Haruka covered both of them with a nket, "Good night." He was mentally tired since he had found the existence of ''Dimensional Chat Group''.


    Sora nodded in response while looking at him closing his eyes. She thought he was really tired today and felt guilty for throwing tantrums earlier. She used his arm for a pillow and slept while facing toward him, "Don''t leave me, Haru¡­"

 Chapter 5 GamblingAddict

    <h4>Chapter 5 GamblingAddict</h4>


    Haruka woke up quite early and saw his little sister was still sleeping while using his arm as a pillow. He caressed her head for a bit and moved slowly so she wouldn''t get up from her sleep. He did his work out routine and went to have a bath early.


    Haruka thought about making a simple breakfast since he wanted to check out the ''Dimensional Chat Group''. He didn''t check it before and was wondering whether they had found something or not in this chat. He had finished preparing the breakfast and only needed to wait for Sora to wake up. He opened the group chat and was surprised to see there was a lot of notification.


    "What is happening?" Haruka opened the chat and saw a lot of curses toward him.


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, bastarde out, I will have you feel the feeling of a single dog that you have hurt!!"


    Haruka was surprised to know that his identity was Gintoki who was the main character of ''Gintama''. He was curious why this guy was mad at him.


    Haruka: "Why did you get mad at me? @Gintoki."


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, you''re really my hero, please make me your disciple teacher!!!"


    Haruka frowned and looked at his earlier chat that was very different, "Why do you want me to be your teacher? @Gintoki."


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, Boss, don''t deceive us!! I have seen your deeds from @QueenOfNightmare."


    Haruka: "????" He was confused until he saw a notice that ''QueenOfNightmare'' had sent something to the group.


    [Ding! QueenOfNightmare has sent the anime ''Yosuga no Sora''!]


    Haruka was shocked beyond believed and started to look at the anime whether it was real anime or not. He was quite amazed at the speed of both download and upload of this Dimensional Chat Group and wondering whether he could send something other than data in the group chat. He opened the anime and watched the first episode for a few minutes and closed it. He closed his face with both of his hands.


    ''This shouldn''t ever be shown to Sora,'' Haruka thought. He looked at the group chat and decided to y dumb at this thing.


    Haruka: "I - is this me?"


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, Boss, you''re very fierce, have you done those things?"


    Haruka: "No way, I still haven''t entered high school, the guy in the anime is in high school."


    Gintoki: "Fiuh, it seems we can avoid the disaster."


    Yajima: "@Haruka, this old man doesn''t really care about your rtionship but you shouldn''t cheat on woman, okay?" He was actually tried to search for information about him and wondering who he was but ''QueenOfNightmare'' had found his identity. He didn''t try to reprimand him since there were a lot of things too in Fiore. He couldn''t reprimand him when he had done the deeds but he sighed in relief when he hadn''t done it especially the incest.


    Yajima also didn''t expect that to see such a peaceful world that without any monster or dark guild in there. He hoped that he could try to go there to see that peaceful world.


    Haruka felt that he had been vited when his life had been known by everyone. Yajima was different since he was only a minor character but he was the main character and he was the protagonist of harem anime.


    Haruka: Enough about me! What about you @Gintoki? Do you know about yourself?"


    Gintoki: "Of course, @QueenOfNightmare has sent a manga about me, luckily, it isn''t over yet and I still have a chance to have straight hair."


    Haruka wanted to tell him that he would have perm hair until the end of his manga but he decided not to tell him, "Do any of you know the identity of @QueenOfNightmare?"


    Yajima: "No, I don''t know."


    Gintoki: "Hmm, I have only heard that she used to be called Kuroneko (ck Cat)."


    Haruka: "ck cat? It seems I have heard it somehow." He wasn''t sure yet but somehow he had the idea.


    GamblingAddict: "Is this group real? Is this group really connected to everyone from the other dimension?"


    This woman wears a grass-green haori with the kanji for "gamble" on the back, inside a red circle. Underneath, she wore a grey, kimono-style blouse with no sleeves, held closed by a broad, dark bluish-grey obi that matched her pants. Her blouse was closed quite low, revealing her sizeable cleavage. She wore open-toed and strappy ck sandals with high heels. She has red nail polish on both her fingernails and toenails and uses a soft pink lipstick.


    She was quite surprised at the appearance of this group, especially when she looked at the things that they had shared with each other. She had won a strange device when she won for the first time in gambling. She thought it was garbage but decided to keep it since it was rare for her to win something. But she was still frustrated since she lost a lot of money to win this garbage.


    At night, when she was drunk she looked at this device and kept blinking and made him dizzy since she was drunk. She decided to throw it away and slept right away, only in the morning she was curious and decided to open it. She was very surprised to see the manga that had been shared and magic.


    She was toozy to practice magic and looked at the manga and anime that had been shared. She looked at ''Fairy Tail'', ''Gintama'' and ''Yosuga no Sora''.


    Fairy Tail is the world of magic, Gintama is the world of samurai, but thest anime had given her someplex emotion.


    She decided not to think too much since there was a lot of incest in her world but she had to admit that the boy was quite cute.


    ''Future? Magic?'' She thought about it and she also wanted to know about her future.


    Yajima: "@GamblingAddict, you have finally joined our chat."


    Gintoki: "@GamblingAddict, are you good at gambling? How about you go to my town and let both of us conquer the gambling business in Kabukichou!!!"


    Haruka: @GamblingAddict, what is your real name?"


    The woman ignored Gintoki and answered his question, "My name is Tsunade, do any of you know my future?"

 Chapter 6 Daily Points

    <h4>Chapter 6 Daily Points</h4>


    Tsunade changed her name to her real name since it was quite a strange name for someone to call her ''GambleAddict''.


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, do you think this is that famous Tsunade?"


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, probably, since I have never seen someone with that name other than her."


    Yajima: "Is she that famous?"


    Gintoki: "Of course, she is very famous in Naruto!!"


    Haruka: "Yeah, she is also a Hokage."


    Yajima: "Hokage?"


    Gintoki: "It means the leader of her country, she is the president of that country."


    Yajima: "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Tsunade frowned when she saw them saying that she had be a Hokage, ''Hokage? No way in fart!!!'' She shook her head hard when she thought that she would be a Hokage. She didn''t even stay in the Konoha and how she could be a Hokage.


    [Ding! Gintoki has sent manga ''Naruto''!]


    Gintoki: "@Tsunade, you don''t need to thank me."


    Tsunade frowned since it had a different title than she had imagined. She thought that she should be the main character but it didn''t seem so. She pressed the file of this manga and she became surprised.


    "T - this??" Tsunade looked at the scene where Nine-Tails attacked her country a few years ago. She saw them both Minato and Kushina protected and sealed the Nine-Tails away inside the body of a baby. She was in tears when she saw this scene and it continued with the life of the baby through until he graduated into the ninja school.


    "Naruto, huh?" Tsunade kept reading the manga while ignoring ''Gintoki''.


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, I think she is still reading the manga."


    Gintoki: "That''s true, I think it is just too shocking for her."


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, do you have a JUMP there?"


    Gintoki: "Of course, Jump is the sign that I am still a young boy."


    Haruka wanted to spit on him calling himself a young boy, "@Gintoki, have both Kagura and Shinpachi work in your ce?"


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, not yet, probably next year, I''m still thinking about how to give them a sry and pay my rent now."


    Haruka: "Don''t you have money from where you''re working?"


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, I use most of them on a gamble."


    Yajima: "@Gintoki, you should stop gambling you know, your life is different from Tsunade, you''re not the granddaughter of the first Hokage, you should open a restaurant or something, I can teach you how to cook." He had seen the ''Naruto'' and his opinion this world was quite hard to live since there was a lot of wars in that world. He felt his country was better since they still lived peacefully on the surface, even though they were a lot of people who made a conspiracy to make trouble in this world.


    Yajima shook his head and thought that most world had some strength and weakness by itself. Even Haruka who had the most peaceful world also had his own problem in life.


    Gintoki: "Ugh, I don''t really want to open a restaurant."


    Haruka: "You can eat sweets most of the day when you open the restaurant."


    Gintoki who looked at the screen became shocked when he knew that he could eat a lot of sweets. He was tempted until he shook his head, "N - no, I won''t do it, I will continue this Yorozuya!!"


    Yajima: "Well, I won''t force you, but any of you know the function of points?"


    ''Points?'' Haruka looked at the top of the right side where he could see his points, ''0 pts, huh?'' He remembered that he could get by points daily and did a quest.


    Gintoki: "Do you know anything about this old man?"


    Yajima: "Probably, it will help us in the future, maybe we can use it to travel to another world, for example, I can teleport to your world @Gintoki. Also, I have used my daily points and got 29 pts, it seems, my luck isn''t that good."


    ''Travel to another world?'' Haruka shook his head and thought he didn''t really care whether he could travel to another world or not since he didn''t have any ns to visit them. He had a little sister and he couldn''t leave her alone since he was her only family.


    Haruka looked at the daily sign and understood that he needed to do a lottery to get points from the chat group. He could get 1 - 100 pts based on his luck in this lottery. He started to y it and waited for a while until he got the notification that he had got 92 pts.


    Gintoki: "I got 55 pts from the lottery, it seemed my luck was quite good, how about you @Haruka?"


    Haruka: "Quite good, 92 pts."


    Yajima: "¡­"


    Gintoki: "¡­"


    Gintoki: "Okay, it seems, he doesn''t only have luck with a woman but a chat group too."


    Haruka: "You say that but you also have your own girlfriends, you know."


    Gintoki: "Girlfriends? Where is it? I can only see a granny here!!" He replied with a chat and shuddered when he thought a lot of weird girls would follow him.


    ''But they''re not bad,'' Gintoki thought until someone suddenly opened the door of his house.


    "Pay your rents, bastard!!!!"


    "I''m sorry!! Let me pay for it next month!!!!" Gintoki thought that he should really think about how to pay his room''s rent.


    Haruka and Yajima didn''t know what was happening to him.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, have you tried to learn magic?"


    Haruka: "@Yajima, not yet, I''m quite tired earlier, the shock from this chat was too much for me."


    Yajima: "That''s true, let me know whether you can learn or not since we have a different world, but I''m quite interested in the Chakra that is in Tsunade''s world, it has the same concept as the magic power in our world but at the same time it is different."


    Haruka thought that both magical energy and chakra came from the body of the user. He should really try it tonight whether he could use magic or not.


    Haruka: "@Yajima, I will try it tonight whether I can learn it or not."


    Yajima who was looking at the screen suddenly thought about this young man even though his life was full of girls but he had lost his parents and there were only both him and his little sister there. He started to get teary and thought about how to help him since he didn''t have grandchildren in here.


    "Haru?"


    Haruka looked at her little sister and smiled, "Let''s eat breakfast, I have prepared it for you."


    Sora smiled and sat down on the dining table.


    "Do you have a n for today?" Haruka asked.


    "Probably, I will only study, thanks to someone who broke his promise," Sora said while looking at him.


    Haruka rubbed his nose, "I said, I''m sorry didn''t I? I will bring you out tomorrow, please be patient." He said while taking care of her hair.


    Sora didn''t stop him and smiled inwardly. She continued to eat while humming happily.

 Chapter 7 Request

    <h4>Chapter 7 Request</h4>


    Both of them ate breakfast together.


    "I will clean the dish, you should go to meet your editor now," Sora said.


    Haruka was quite surprised to see her quite kind today, "Thank you, I go home as soon as possible, you can ask me a question that you don''t understandter." He said and went to his room.


    "Hmm, thank you," Sora muttered slowly while looking at his back.


    "Hmm, did you say something?" Haruka asked.


    "N - no, it is just your imagination!!" Sora said.


    "Okay, I will go back early and don''t eat too many snacks, okay?" Haruka said to her.


    "I''m not a child, okay?" Sora said with annoyance.


    "Alright, alright, I will go now," Haruka said and went outside.


    Sora sighed, didn''t want him to go, but she knew that it was because of him that both of them didn''t need to sell this apartment that their parents had left for them.


    Haruka had arrived in the ''Undead Library Works'' the publishingpany where he published his novel. He needed to wait for Machida since she was talking with someone. He looked at the window and saw a group of a beautiful young mom who was going together while bringing their children.


    "Your taste has changed into an older woman?"


    Haruka turned his head and saw someone familiar there, "Kasumigaoka?"


    "Oh, really, it seems, I have to be careful around you now," Machida said while looking at him.


    Haruka ignored her, "Why is Kasumigaoka here?"


    "Hmm, you don''t wee me here?" Kasumigaoka said.


    "Of course not, I''m happy to see you here," Haruka said.


    Kasumigaoka Utaha was his ssmate before he had dropped out. Kasumigaoka is a tall and beautiful girl with a slim figure. She has mid-back dark hair and wears a white hairband. Her eye color was scarlet red. She wears beautiful white dresses that show her beautiful milky white skin and ck stocking that make her legs be more enchanting.


    Haruka tried to look away from her legs and it only made her smile.


    "What is your rtionship?" Machida asked.


    "She was my ssmate before," Haruka said.


    Kasumigaoka had aplex emotion about this boy since both of them had be ssmates before. She had always been the ranking one in the school only became ranking two when she met him. She had tried to defeat him only being defeated again. Both of them had be friends with each other and she also knew that he was a novelist. She thought that both of them meant to be fated to each other but suddenly he dropped out of school.


    Kasumigaoka looked at him again and thought that he didn''t change that much. She was worried that he would change after he had dropped out. She had heard that he had lost both of his parents but she didn''t have his numbers and she couldn''t contact him.


    "She is our new novelist, you know, you should have heard it from me before," Machida told him.


    Sonoko is a young woman with dark blue chin-length hair. She has light blue eyes and fair skin. She is usually seen wearing a ck work zer, a white button-up shirt, and a ck knee length pencil skirt.


    "Really? Maybe I was quite sleepy when you told me before," Haruka said.


    "Sigh, you should take care of yourself better, you know? Look, your cors are a bit messy," Machida said and helped to fix his cors.


    "Probably because of the tram earlier, there were a lot of people there," Haruka told her.


    Both of them started to talk to each other since they had known each other for a long time. He thought of her as some dependable older sister in his eyes that helped him in his novel. He still remembered that he was very depressed at that time since he had just lost his parents. She was the one whoforted him before and that made their rtionship very close to each other.


    Kasumigaoka, who was by their side, twitched her lips, looking at how close they were, "Ehem."


    "That''s right, I have something to do and I need to finish it now, both of you can talk to each other," Machida said and waved her hand.


    "You''re very close to her," Kasumigaoka said.


    "She is my editor, we have known each other for quite a long time," Haruka said and added, "Anyway, what''s wrong? I have heard that you want to meet me? Also, you should say that you''re my friend, not my ex."


    Kasumigaoka answered, "Is it wrong? You have messed up my body before." She said with a very tempting voice.


    "Don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding," Haruka sighed at her.


    Kasumigaoka smiled, "Anyway, how are you? Are you nning to go to school?"


    Haruka nodded, "Yes, next year, I will be going to your school."


    Kasumigaoka smiled widely, "Good, then you should call me the older sister, you know."


    Haruka twitched his lips, "Our age is the same!!"


    "But I will be your senior next year, I can''t wait for that," Kasumigaoka said.


    Haruka shook his head and asked, "I know it is a bitte, but congrattions that you have published your novel, I will rmend your novel through my twitter."


    "Thank you," Kasumigaoka felt warm since he decided to help her. She knew it would be hard since she was only a new author and thepany wouldn''t give her a lot of support for the promotion of her book.


    "That''s right, can I ask you a request?" Kasumigaoka asked.

 Chapter 8 Maid Cafe

    <h4>Chapter 8 Maid Cafe</h4>


    "What kind of request?" Haruka asked curiously.


    "My book will be published in two weeks at that time, I will have to do meet and greet to push my book sales, can you apany me there? I''m quite scared there will be a strange people who enter the event," Kasumigaoka said to him. She knew that she was a very beautiful girl and she was sure that there would be annoying fans who would try to hit or flirt with her. She wanted someone who could protect her at that time.


    Haruka nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind, I will help you at that time."


    "Thank you," Kasumigaoka sighed in relief. She knew that he could protect her since he had seen him fight before.


    "Can you give me your phone number? It will be quite inconvenient for me not having itter," Haruka said.


    "My, are you trying to flirt with me?" Kasumigaoka asked.


    "Well, you can interpret it that way if you want," Haruka answered.


    "Hmph, you''re not fun!! You should act like a virgin and blush since you have exchanged numbers with beautiful girls!!!" Kasumigaokained.


    Haruka only rubbed his nose listened to herin. He also wanted to spit that she called herself a beautiful girl by herself, ''Well, she is really beautiful though.'' He didn''t really want to have that kind of rtionship until he knew that his little sister would be fine without him. He knew that his time would be divided when he had a girlfriend at this time. He knew that this girl was really kind and beautiful, he also knew her for quite a long time. He didn''t want to y her feelings since he wasn''t ready yet for that kind of rtionship.


    Kasumigaoka started her monologue for ten minutes and he listened to her while closing his eyes. He wasn''t sure how she could talk that much.


    "Anyway, here is the CONNECT ount, email, and phone number," Kasumigaoka said.


    "Yeah, here it is mine too," Haruka said.


    Kasumigaoka looked quite satisfied when she had received his phone number. Though she was still quite unsatisfied with him to call her family name.


    "Kasumigaoka," Haruka wanted to say that he would go home now.


    "Utaha¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me Utaha! And I will call you, Haru," Kasumigaoka said to him.


    Haruka thought this girl was really cute, "Sure, Utaha-Chan."


    "You don''t need to add -Chas suffix!!" Utaha said.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to be that mad, I will call you, Utaha from now on," Haruka said.


    "Sure, you should be thankful to have had such a privilege to call me by my first name," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, I''m sure I''m a lucky guy to have that privilege," Haruka said.


    They were talking for a while and decided to go out together since it had been a while for them to talk to each other. They greeted Machida on their way who gave them strange eyes on him.


    "How close are you with Machida?" Utaha asked.


    "She helped me at the time, she was something of an akin older sister to me," Haruka said.


    "Hmmm," Utaha looked at him.


    Haruka felt the atmosphere felt a bit strange. He knew that he came because she invited him to talk, "Where are we going now?"


    Utaha smiled and said, "The paradise of men."


    Haruka twitched his lips and wasn''t sure what she meant by that.


    Haruka looked at the strange cafe in front of him. He had heard about this ce but he had nevere. He felt quite interested in this ce and wanted toe. He didn''t expect that he woulde to this ce together with a girl for the first time.


    "This is?" Haruka looked at her.


    "This is Maid Cafe, how is it? Do you feel excited?" Utaha asked.


    "I''m more excited to spend time with you," Haruka teased.


    Utaha blushed, "D - don''t say something stupid, let''s go inside."


    "Sure," Haruka smiled and followed her.


    They entered the store and were greeted by a beautiful girl with a maid uniform.


    "Wee home! Master! Mistress!"


    She has long khaki hair with two ponytails and has Saffron eyes. She wears a typical maid outfit, consisting of a ck undercoat and a white, frilled-trim apron and a white knee-length white with ck shoes.


    She looked at both of them and thought they were a pair of lovers. She blushed and said, "Please, let me show you, your table."


    "Thank you," Haruka said.


    Utaha nodded in response. She looked at him and looked at the maid in front of her. She had to admit that the maid was really beautiful and she had this feeling that made anyone want to protect her. She was also interested in this maid outfit thought that it would be interesting to show it to him.


    "Do you like maid outfit?" Utaha asked.


    "I don''t hate it," Haruka said. He looked around and saw a lot of people in this ce. He thought this would be a great business idea to set up a maid cafe since had money. He only needed a house to set up his maid cafe.


    "Do you want me to wear it?" Utaha asked while teasing him.


    Haruka raised his eyebrow, "Will you?"


    Utaha smiled, "Of course, I can, this will be your prize when you help meter."


    "I don''t need that kind of reward!!" Haruka said.


    "Really? I can give you a lot of services, you know?" Utaha asked with a smile. She also became closer to him to make him unable to resist her charm.


    Haruka felt tempted to ept her offer since he also wanted to see it in that maid outfit.


    "We have arrived at your table, master, mistress."


    Both of them forgot that there were still people around them. They looked at the maid who was blushing and her face was really red. They looked at each other and sat on their table.

 Chapter 9 Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 9 Flirt</h4>


    Haruka wanted to know the name of this maid since she was really cute but she decided not to do it since he could feel her gaze was piercing on him. He knew who this maid was since he had seen this girl in the anime that he had seen in the past.


    "My name is Minalinsky, can I take your order?" Minalinsky asked.


    "Minalinsky?" Utaha looked at her.


    "Do you know her?" Haruka asked.


    "I have heard that she is a legendary maid or something," Utaha said.


    "N - no, I''m not that legendary maid!!" Minalinsky said while waving her hands around. She was very embarrassed when someone called her a legendary maid. She was working in this ce to get better with hermunication skills only suddenly she had be a legendary maid without she noticed it.


    "Do you have any rmendations in this ce?" Haruka didn''t really care about the legendary maid or anything. He was hungry since his metabolism was faster than normal people. He thought it was normal since there were a lot of people in the world that could eat so much food without getting fat.


    "I rmend our Omurice," Minalinsky said with a smile.


    Haruka nodded, "I will order that and a cup of coffee."


    "I''m going to have a cake with a cup of coffee," Utaha said.


    She nodded at both of them, "I will prepare your order right away, please wait for a while." She bowed and went to the kitchen to tell the staff about their order. She looked back at both a girl and a boy. She felt quite envious since she didn''t have a chance tomunicate with a boy in her school since her school was only for girls.


    Utaha also looked at the maid and looked at him again, "How was the maid earlier?"


    "Cute?" Haruka answered unsurely.


    "Really?" Utaha looked at him while crossing her arms.


    "But you''re cuter," Haruka said with a defeated manner.


    Utaha nodded at him and felt quite satisfied with his answer, "Good."


    "Howe you suddenly write a novel?" Haruka asked.


    "Hmm, I have been interested in a while and I think I have the talent to be one," Utaha said with confidence.


    "Yeah, I think your writing is good," Haruka said.


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and said, "You haven''t read it, how can you be so sure?"


    "I don''t know but I have gotten the feeling that your novel must be good," Haruka said. He knew she would be a very popr light novel author that had sold 500,000 books since he had seen her in the anime before he reincarnated.


    He didn''t only see characters from the Yosuga no Sora but he also someone from other anime as well. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry in this situation but he was happy that he met such a beautiful girl.


    They were talking to each other until their order hade.


    "Thank''s for waiting! This is your order!" She brought their order and ced it in front of them. She took a bottle of ketchup and said, "Do you want me to write something on your Omurice?"


    Before he said what he wanted on his food, Utaha answered it for her.


    "Can I be the one who writes it on his food?" Utaha asked the maid.


    "Ah, of course, please," she said and gave her a bottle of ketchup.


    Haruka was quite curious what kind of thing that she would write for him. He waited for a while and twitched his lips.


    "Please, eat it, dear," Utaha said with a smile.


    "You know, even if you call me with that kind of sweet voice but you wrote something terrible about my food," Haruka looked at his food with ''BASTARD'' words written there.


    Utaha smiled, "Really? You should eat it first, I think it tastes better when it is hot."


    "I will burn my tongue!!" Haruka shook his head at this girl.


    Minalinsky felt that she had eaten dog food when she saw them flirting with each other in front of her. She was also being ignored again and she got teary eyes looking at them.


    "H - hey, don''t cry, here is your ketchup," Utaha said nervously. She didn''t expect this maid to cry.


    "N - no, it is my fault, you guys continue to flirt with each other," she bowed her head and left them.


    Utaha still looked in shock until she heard his voice.


    "Aaah, you make her cry," Haruka took a spoon of Omurice and wanted to eat it only his hand was stopped by her. He saw her eat his food suddenly.


    "It was delicious," the Utaha looked quite surprised.


    Haruka thought the guy who would have her as his girlfriend would have too much trouble. He shook his head and continued to eat until he saw her looked very red.


    "What''s wrong?" Haruka asked.


    "Nothing, bastard," Utaha blushed and looked away. She thought this guy was dumb or deliberately teasing him since both of them had just done an indirect kiss.


    "True, it is delicious," Haruka thought. He was wondering whether he could get the recipe since he wanted to make it in his home.


    ''This guy doesn''t notice it?'' Utaha felt that she was nervous for nothing looking at him eating food without care.


    "What is it? Do you want more?" Haruka asked her.


    Utaha blushed again. She really felt it that this guy was trying deliberately teasing him. She snorted and showed him who was the boss, "Aaaah."


    Haruka moved the spoon toward her slowly.


    Utaha became nervous suddenly when she saw him wanting to feed her. She closed her eyes and ate the food that he had fed her. She chewed it slowly on her mouth.


    "How is it?" Haruka asked.


    "It is good, can I ask more?" Utaha asked.


    "You should buy it yourself, you know," Haruka sighed.


    "No, I want it from you," Utaha said.


    "What a selfish girl, open your mouth," Haruka said.


    "Aaah."


    Everyone in the store looked at them and felt damaged because of their actions, "Please, can you flirt in the outside??????''

 Chapter 10 Magic

    <h4>Chapter 10 Magic</h4>


    Haruka opened the lock of the door and entered his apartment.


    "Sora, I''m back, I brought you a cake, do you want to eat it now?" Haruka asked only he didn''t hear her answer. He went inside and saw her studying in the living room. He smiled and caressed her head.


    Sora didn''t look at him and said, "You''rete."


    "I''m sorry, I met an old friend earlier," Haruka said.


    Sora raised her eyebrows while looking at him, "Old friend? Is it a girl?"


    "Yeah," Haruka answered.


    "Who is it?" Sora asked.


    "Kasumigaoka, do you remember her?" Haruka asked.


    "Ah, that''s one," Sora nodded at him.


    Haruka saw her expression was a bit strange, "What''s wrong?"


    Sora looked at him unsurely and asked, "Are you dating her?"


    Haruka shook his head, "No, I''m not."


    "Really?" Sora asked.


    Haruka nodded, "Yeah, we''re only friends."


    "Good, where is the cake," Sora suddenly changed her personality and became bossy.


    Haruka shook his head and caressed her head forcefully.


    "Don''t mess with my hair!!" Sora said while looking at him hatefully.


    "Don''t forget to clean your teeth before you sleep alright? I will be going back to my room," Haruka wanted to try the magic that he had gotten from Yajima.


    Sora smiled while looking at him. She continued to study since she needed to enter the same school as her brother next year.


    Haruka opened his phone and started to read about the introduction of magic that Yajima had shared with everyone.


    Magic has been around for centuries. Every type of Magices from The One Magic, the original source of all types of Magic. Magic was once oppressed and feared but gradually became an everyday phenomenon.


    "The One Magic?" Haruka was unsure about this since he didn''t fully remember about Fairy Tail anime or manga.


    The One Magic, even with the ambiguity of it over time, has its believers share amon thought about it: that it is the source of all Magic Power, an omnipotent power. It waster revealed that the source One Magic is the emotional feeling of love.


    "Love, eh?" Haruka felt a bit cheesy when he thought about it. He shook his head and decided to think about itter.


    Magic is not as a "miracle," but as the power to ovee "reasoning" stemming from "reasoning" itself, iming that the "spirit" flows within mages and the "spirit" flows within natural connections and forms an embodiment.


    Yajima also added that for this process to be true and thus for Mages to use Magic, a strong mentality and a lot of concentration is needed.


    Employing any Magic drains Magic Power whether from the Mage or from an external source. There are two main types of Magic: Caster Type Magic and Holder Type Magic. Within these two there are many subcategories.


    Haruka understood that both Light Magic and t Magic that had been shared by Yajima was a Caster Type Magic. He also understood that he needed Magic Power or else he couldn''t do any magic.


    "Only 10%, eh?" Haruka knew that only 10% of the poption in the Fairy Tail could use magic and the rest was incapable of doing magic. He thought magic became even more interesting in his eyes. He continued to read to understand what the Magic Power was mentioned before.


    Magic Power is the energy which allows Mages to employ Magic, and it isposed of Ethernano. Every Mage has a container inside their body that determines the limits of their Magic Power. In the case that it bes empty, Ethernanoes from the atmosphere and enters the Mage''s body: after a while, their Magic Power is returned to normal.


    "Ethernano, hmm," Haruka understood that he needed Ethernano to do magic. He wanted to know what was Ethernano itself.


    Ethernano is the term coined to name particles of Magic.


    Ethernano dwells inside all living organisms and throughout the atmosphere. Nobody knows when Magic began, or how Ethernano originated.


    "It is a very strange concept," Haruka shook his head. He decided not to think very much about it since dumb people could also be a magician. For example, the main characters of the Fairy Tail, he didn''t mean to say that the MC was dumb but he couldn''t call him smart either.


    Haruka understood whether he could do magic or not it depended whether he had Ethernano or not and to check whether he had it or not. He should do magic right now. He looked at both Light Magic and t Magic.


    Light Magic is a Caster Magic that involves usage of the light element. It is a Magic in which the caster is able to manipte and utilize light in various ways. asionally, a certain technique, usually involving the hands, is used to cast a Light spell. When used for offense, the Magic can take the form of a sphere-like object that can be ejected at the opponent or as a beam that can be sted. Light can also be emitted from the caster''s body; depending on the brightness or heat that the light emits, it can be capable enough to blind an enemy or cause the surroundings to explode. Light Magic can also be manifested for multiple usages in defense.


    t Magic is a magic that is able to distort the body of the user''s body structure and tten it. This Magic is especially convenient for stealthy purposes, such as hiding by sticking into the wall or passing through small spaces.


    Haruka thought for a while and decided to use this magic first.

 Chapter 11 Light Magic

    <h4>Chapter 11 Light Magic</h4>


    Haruka opened the Light Magic and started to read it. He saw it was quite simple since he only needed to remember some form and magic circle of each magic. He had a very good memory and it was easy for him to remember it. He knew magic didn''t need a chant or screamed their name to make it work.


    Haruka only needed to imagine what kind of effect that he wanted to create with this magic. He closed his eyes and concentrated. He needed to feel the source of magic inside his body while imagining the effect of the magic. He imagined creating a ball of light on his palm. He knew that it was his first time to do magic and he needed to do something simple rather than somethingplicated.


    Haruka created an imaginary magic circle and did some form within the palm of his hand. He wasn''t sure why but he felt his body felt hot. He also felt that his body was tingling as if he was stabbed by a needle. He also felt something that clogged inside his body was released and made him feel refreshed suddenly. He didn''t open his eyes and focussed on feeling this feeling.


    Haruka opened his eyes and looked at the palm of his hand. He saw a ball of light was there and suddenly it vanished without a trace. He suddenly felt his body felt quite weak and he fell down on the ground.


    *baaam


    Haruka breathed heavily on the ground but smiled at the thought that he had seeded on his first step to doing magic.


    "Haru, what''s wrong?" Sora opened his door and saw him fall down on the ground. She saw him breathe very heavily and his face was quite pale. She became worried and helped him, "What''s wrong?" She became scared suddenly thought that he would go far away.


    "I''m okay, I only need to sleep," Haruka answered her.


    "R - really?" Sora was still nervous. She had lost her parents and she didn''t want to lose him.


    "Yeah, can you help me change my shirt? It is drenched in sweat, I feel very ufortable," Haruka said.


    Sora nodded and took a shirt from his wardrobe. She also took a towel and started to open his shirt. She suddenly gulped but shook her head hurriedly.


    Haruka let his little sister help him change his clothes while remembering that feeling earlier. He knew that magic from Fairy Tailing from the feeling of the user. He wasn''t sure but in the middle of his meditation, he suddenly felt something was drained from him. He only wanted to go sleep right now to take a rest.


    Sora wiped the sweat on his body with the towel that she had brought earlier. She wiped his body slowly and confused what made him became tired suddenly, "What did you do earlier?"


    "Hmm, workout," Haruka answered.


    Her tears started to well up when she heard his answer.


    Haruka suddenly became startled and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "I - I thought you would leave me, d - don''t leave me, okay? You''re the only one I have in this world," Sora said while looking at him. She thought that something must be happening but he was only working out. She felt dumb to worry about him. She stood up and wanted to get out only her hand was pulled by him.


    "Let go of me!" Sora said.


    "No, please listen to me, I''m sorry that I made you worry earlier, please forgive me," Haruka said to her. He needed to solve this problem now or else he would regret it in the future. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry, okay, I won''t do it again in the future," Haruka said to her.


    "¡­Really?" Sora asked, but she didn''t look at him.


    Haruka was d that she didn''t try to run away, "Yes, of course, we will go out tomorrow, aren''t we? I will buy you something you want too."


    Sora didn''t answer him for a while and said, "I want very expensive ice cream."


    "Sure, I will buy it," Haruka answered.


    "Also, you''re kind of smelly, hurry up and let go of me," Sora said.


    "Really?" Haruka let her go and smelled himself. He wrinkled his eyebrow but didn''t smell anything strange. He shook his head and thought that she was only exaggerating something. He forgot that he was very tired right now since he saw her tears earlier.


    Both of them looked at each other, he looked at that her eyes were full of tears. He could see that she was very cute and he shook his head. He wiped her tears and went to the bathroom, "You should sleep earlier, I will take a bath first."


    Sora didn''t say anything and looked at his back. She suddenly remembered the thing that happened a few years ago in the countryside.


    Haruka had a cold bath and tried to calm himself. His nerves were a bit tense since he seeded on his magic and he also felt very hot earlier.


    "Sigh, what am I thinking?" Haruka hurriedly dried his body and went to his bed. He took his phone and opened the chat. He tried to remember the feeling earlier and made a small ball of light on his palm. He took a photo of it and shared it to everyone.


    [Ding! Haruka has sent a photo!]


    Haruka: "I''m a sess in doing magic and I''m very tired, I will continue to chat tomorrow."


    Haruka ced his phone on the table and slept. He was dreaming about his life before his parents left.

 Chapter 12 How to make money?

    <h4>Chapter 12 How to make money?</h4>


    Haruka woke up quite early and prepared breakfast. He thought of why he could do magic, probably because he was reincarnated. He looked at his hand and checked whether there was something ufortable or not. He didn''t feel anything strange in the morning, rather he felt quite fresh. He was shocked at how his little brother suddenly became very lively in the early morning.


    Haruka shook his head and opened the group chat. He needed to ask whether there was some side effect for doing magic from Yajima.


    QueenOfNightmare: "@Haruka, how can you do magic? Tell me!! ASAP!!"


    QueenOfNightmare: "@Haruka, it is not fair! You can do magic, but I can''t!!"


    QueenOfNightmare: "@Haruka, please answer me!"


    Haruka looked at her spam and also somehow understood her feeling, "@QueenOfNightmare, shouldn''t you ask @Yajima for this kind of question? He is a magician, you know?"


    Yajima: "Not everyone can be a magician, in our world, only 10% of the poption is the magician, the rest is normal people."


    Tsunade: "In my world, it''s also the same, some people also don''t have a chakra at all inside their body."


    Gintoki: "I don''t even use magic, we only use a sword, weapon, or a technology, there is an alien in our world after all."


    Haruka: "@QueenOfNightmare is fine even if you can''t use magic right? Your world is pretty much normal like me, right, Ruri Gokou?"


    Ruri, who was looking at the group chat, suddenly stopped. She didn''t expect anyone from the group chat knew his identity.


    QueenOfNightmare: "@Haruka, h - how did you know my name?"


    [Ding! Haruka has sent ''Oreimo'' anime to the group!]


    "Eh?" Ruri looked at the file and opened it. She started to watch the anime since she was curious about her future.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, is that the identity of @QueenOfNigthmare?"


    Haruka: "Yeah, she is living in a simr world to me."


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, you really don''t have any interest in your little sister?"


    Haruka stopped and looked at this message with a strange expression, "@Gintoki, why do you say that?"


    Gintoki: "Of course, you send us an anime about a little sister? The chat group isn''t wrong, you really have a sisterplex!"


    Haruka looked at the chat with speechless expression.


    Tsunade: "There are a lot of people in my world that are married to their own family, @Haruka, you don''t need to care about those things."


    Yajima: "@Haruka, I will support you!"


    Haruka decided to ignore the chat and started to open the daily points, "Hmm, 88 pts, not bad." He looked at the chat and decided to reply, "Did any of you have search what is the use of points?"


    Gintoki: "He was averting the conversation."


    Tsunade: "He is averting the conversation +1"


    Yajima: "He is averting the conversation +1"


    QueenOfNightmare: "He is averting the conversation +1"


    Haruka twitched his lips, "Alright, alright, I won''t do something simr to my little sister!"


    Gintoki: "Really?"


    Tsunade: "Really? +1"


    Yajima: "Really? +1"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Really? +1"


    Haruka hurriedly replied, "Do you have fun making fun of me?"


    Gintoki: "Yes."


    Tsunade: "Yes +1"


    Yajima: "Yes +1"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Yes +1"


    Haruka twitched his lips and replied, "I have thought that these points could make us teleport to another dimension and also probably buy something, though, there isn''t any store option in this group chat."


    QueenOfNightmare: "It would be great to be able to buy something such as magic or power."


    Tsunade: "Oh, I want to buy the ability to gamble."


    Gintoki: "Oh, I want the ability to win a pachinko."


    Yajima: "I want a recipe book."


    Haruka twitched his lips and remembered something, "Do you remember there is a quest that will happen in the future?"


    Yajima: "Quest, eh? I wonder what kind of quest is it?"


    Tsunade: "Nothing, happen yet, we can only collect daily points until something happens."


    QueenOfNightmare: "I want to use magic¡­¡­"


    Tsunade who was in the group thought for a while and shared something with everyone.


    [Ding! Tsunade has sent an introduction to Chakra!]


    [Ding! Tsunade has sent an introduction to the hand seal!]


    [Ding! Tsunade has sent a Body Recement Technique!]


    [Ding! Tsunade has sent a Clone Technique!]


    [Ding! Tsunade has sent a Transformation Technique!]


    Tsunade: "I don''t know whether you can use it or not, but I sent you guys the basics of the ninja."


    Haruka: "Thank you very much!"


    Gintoki: "Thank you very much +1"


    Yajima: "Thank you very much +1"


    QueenOfNightmare: "Thank you very much +1"


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry about it."


    Haruka: "By the way, have you be a Hokage?"


    Tsunade: "Not yet, Orochimaru still hasn''t attacked Konoha, in three months the Chuunin''s exam will be held." She didn''t have that much worried since she had sent a message to her teacher in advance. She knew that at that time her teacher would have time to prepare for the war. She would alsoe back to the vige in tooter.


    Yajima: "@Tsunade, do you want me to help?"


    Tsunade: "@Tsunade, thank you for your offer, but my world is pretty dangerous, you know?"


    Yajima: "Even though I''m like this, I''m also one of the 10 magic councils, I''m not as powerful as before, but I''m still quite strong, at least I can beat that anyone in the Akatsuki."


    Haruka: "Wow."


    Gintoki: "Wow +1."


    QueenOfNightmare: "Wow +1"


    Haruka: "@QueenOfNightmare, why don''t you change your name? Don''t you feel embarrassed to use that kind of name?"


    QueenOfNightmare: "@Haruka, you don''t understand, this name is suitable for me since it sounds domineering and the new members will be in awe in front of me."


    Haruka: "¡­"


    Haruka: "Anyway, that''s it, I will off since I have to go out."


    Gintoki: "W - wait!!! @Haruka!! I have something to ask!!"


    Haruka looked at him and replied, "@Gintoki, what''s wrong?"


    Gintoki: "How did you make money?"


    Haruka was speechless looking at his message.


    Yajima: "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "¡­"


    QueenOfNightmare: "I want to know too!!" Her family wasn''t that well off and both of her parents were working very hard every day for them. She wanted to reduce the burden on her family and have her own ie.

 Chapter 13 Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 13 Going Out</h4>


    Haruka thought for a while and replied, "I write a novel."


    Gintoki: "Really?"


    Haruka replied, "Both of my parents have died and I don''t have a choice but to make my own money, luckily, my novel is quite good."


    Suddenly the group chat became heavy when they heard his parents had died.


    Gintoki: "Somehow, I''m sorry about this."


    Haruka smiled and thought about his parents, even though he missed them but he knew that he couldn''t meet them.


    Tsunade: "@Haruka, you shoulde to my ce, I willfort you here."


    Yajima: "@Haruka, I will teach you how to cook maybe you can open your own restaurant there."


    Gintoki and Kuroneko, who read thement, became startled and thought of a way tofort him.


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, I will treat you my Ojiki-Special."


    Kuroneko had decided to change her name into her usual id on the inte, "@Haruka, you cane here too, I will bring you to Akiba and maid cafe."


    Haruka replied, "Alright, alright, you don''t need to do this, I can send you my novel manuscript and you can publish it on your world, at that time, you only need to sit down in your office and do nothing @Gintoki."


    Gintoki felt his heart very heavy when Haruka would give him a manuscript of his novel. He thought about the things that he had. He sighed and thought that he spent most of his time at war against Amanto. He could only share his knowledge about the sword.


    Gintoki: "Ugh, I can give you much, maybe I will share you my experience with a sword."


    Everyone became interested when they heard he would share his knowledge about the sword. They had seen his life and in their opinion, his life was very epic. They saw him fighting with a lot of people with only his sword.


    Haruka also didn''t expect him to share his knowledge about sword since he knew that it was very important for him, "@Gintoki, you don''t need to do that much, you know?"


    Gintoki hurriedly replied, "No, no, my heart won''t be able to handle it!! Please, everyone, I will share with you my experience with a sword!"


    [Ding! Gintoki has sent knowledge about ''The Way of Sword''!]


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, by the way, can you share with me how to court a girl? I want to make Ketsuno Ana my wife."


    Haruka replied, "I''m not sure whether I can help you or not, but can you tell me who this Ketsuno Ana is? Her name is kind of strange in my ears."


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, you idiot! You don''t know Ketsuno Ana? Are you really a millennial kid?? Are you using your smartphone properly? Are you still using your flip phone? Do you have a television in your home?"


    Haruka was speechless looking at his reply.


    Yajima: "@Gintoki, you know that he ising from a different world from you."


    Gintoki suddenly remembered it and replied, "@Haruka, I''m sorry about it, I''d get very excited when I''m talking about her."


    Haruka replied, "@Gintoki, it is okay, you don''t need to worry about it, I have heard that she is still married to her husband, you need to wait for both of them to divorce before you start to court her, at that time you should try to be her friends or something." He had also sent them his novel in a group chat.


    Gintoki: "@Haruka, that''s true, thank you for your lesson teacher."


    Kuroneko: "As expected of a man who did his own little sister."


    Tsunade: "As expected of a man who did his own little sister +1"


    Yajima: "¡­"


    Yajima: "I''m not going to follow them."


    Haruka was speechless looking at the reaction.


    "Hmm, Haru?" Sora woke up and still looked quite sleepy.


    "You have to wash your face and eat your breakfast, let''s go out when you''re ready," Haruka said.


    Sora nodded in response and went to the bathroom.


    Haruka had gotten a lot of things from the group chat. He should learn them until the group chat would give them a quest. He knew the quest wouldn''t be simple and probably needed to strengthen himself.


    Haruka: "I will go off now, I have to go out with my little sister."


    Kuroneko: "Sister Complex."


    Tsunade: "Sister Complex +1."


    Gintoki: "Sister Complex +1."


    Yajima: "Sister Complex +1."


    Haruka sighed and closed the group chat. He ignored them and thought where he should bring her little sister. He looked around and noticed her ck rabbit doll on the table. He nodded and felt it was quite good to bring her to that ce.


    Sora came out of the bathroom after she had cleaned her face.


    Both of them were eating together while talking to each other.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to go?" Haruka asked.


    Sora thought for a while and said, "I want to see a new movie."


    Haruka nodded, "Sure, let''s watch a movie."


    Sora smiled and looked at him, "Do you have any ce that you want to see?"


    "Hmm, how about the zoo?" Haruka asked.


    "Zoo?" Sora was surprised. She didn''t expect him to see a group of an animal.


    "You don''t want to go?" Haruka asked.


    "Sure, let''s go to the zoo, I want to see a baby animal," Sora said.


    Haruka nodded, "Good, let''s finish the breakfast and we can go out after that.


    Sora nodded and started to eat her breakfast.


    Haruka had thought to make a maid cafe and he needed to buy a house. He needed to call his aunt to be his guarantee when he bought the house. He thought about his aunty and sighed. He was wondering whether someone would marry her. He only hoped that his aunt didn''t notice that he was talking badly about her.

 Chapter 14 Not a Date

    <h4>Chapter 14 Not a Date</h4>


    Haruka wore simple slim dark blue denim, white sneakers, a blue bomber jacket, and a white t-shirt. He didn''t wear anythingplicated since he was only ying on the outside. He was waiting for her while watching television.


    "Sorry for the wait," Sora said and walked toward him. She tied her hair in a ponytail and wore a white dress, denim jacket, and sneakers.


    "Hmm, you''re cute," Haruka said. He knew that she was very cute and beautiful since he was his little sister.


    Sora smiled and was happy that he had praised her. She looked that both of them had quite simr clothes and felt that it was kind of couple, "Let''s go, I want to see a movie then we can go to the zoo."


    "Yeah," Haruka nodded.


    Both of them went out together.


    They had arrived in the movie theatre and they looked at the movie that would be yed today.


    "Hmm," Haruka didn''t have that much interest in the movie. He thought that he should watch horror to make him stay awake most of the time but he wasn''t sure what kind of movie she wanted to watch.


    Sora nodded and pointed her finger at the poster of the movie, "Let''s watch this."


    Haruka looked at her with a surprised expression, "You sure?"


    "Yeah, I want to see this," Sora answered.


    Haruka nodded, "Let''s go inside." He entered the studio and watched the movie with her. He didn''t expect her to watch a horror movie. He didn''t really mind but he thought this girl was nning something.


    Sora knew that he didn''t really like to watch a movie. She had seen him sleeping during the movie. She thought to watch this horror movie since she heard that it was very popr. She looked around and noticed there was a lot of couples who came together. She felt really threaten when she heard that his old friending to meet him yesterday. She knew that he didn''t really have a n to date someone but she was still worried.


    The movie started and they saw their first horror movie.


    Haruka was a bit interested and felt this horror was quite good. He was enjoying the movie until he felt someone holding his hand. He knew this wasn''t a ghost but it was Sora. He looked at her who was scared and hugged his arm.


    ''S - so cute!!!'' Haruka wanted to hug her right away but he needed to calm down. He needed to be a gentleman and told her not to worry since he would protect her. He needed to tell everyone that he really didn''t have a sisterplex.


    Both of them were looking at the movie while Sora was holding his arm tightly most of the time.


    The movie ended and they went out together. Sora was still holding his hand since she felt quite tired after watching that movie.


    "Are you okay? Do you want to go home?" Haruka asked. He didn''t expect the effect of watching a horror movie would be this terrible.


    "L - let''s take a break in the cafe or something," Sora answered him.


    "Good," Haruka brought her to the nearest cafe and ordered a parfait, sandwich, and orange juice. He knew that something sweet would make her calm. He looked at her who was sitting beside him. He was wondering whether she was still scared because of the movie.


    Sora looked at him for a bit and asked, "Do you hide something from me?"


    Haruka was quite startled but he didn''t show it on his face, "Hide something?"


    Sora nodded, "Yeah, you keep looking at your phone before, did you have a girlfriend or something?" Her heart became sour when she thought about it. She didn''t want him to be someone else''s boyfriend. She wanted him for herself since he was the only one for her.


    Haruka chuckled, "No, I don''t have a girlfriend, I don''t n to make one for now."


    "For now?" Sora looked at him with a dangerous expression.


    Haruka nodded, "Yeah, you don''t need to worry that much."


    "Then why are you looking at the phone?" Sora asked.


    Haruka thought for a while and said, "I want to buy a house."


    "Eh?" Sora was surprised and added, "Why? Are we going to move?"


    Haruka shook his head, "No, I want to make a cafe."


    "Cafe!" Sora was surprised again and looked at him with a strange expression.


    Haruka nodded, "I have a friend who has a restaurant, I''m asking him to give me the advice to make one." He didn''t lie since Yajima had a restaurant in the Fairy Tail and his restaurant was very famous. He wanted him to teach him some recipe and management there.


    Sora nodded and felt relieved when she heard it wasn''t a woman, "Have you found the house location?"


    Haruka nodded, "I have searched it before online, it is quite good and cheap, I need to call aunt before I can buy it though."


    "Aunt?" Sora had an unpleasant expression on her face when he was talking about their aunt.


    "Don''t be like that, we''re still minors and she is our legal guardian," Haruka said.


    "But we can live fine without anyone, we don''t need anyone else," Sora said.


    "I know, that''s why I''m working right now, you don''t need to worry about something trivial," Haruka answered calmly. He wasn''t sure but he felt that it was quite dangerous to let his little sister depend on himself too much.


    Sora rested her head on his shoulder, "Haru, we will always be together right?"


    Haru, who was drinking his orange juice, became startled. He turned his head and looked at his little sister who kept looking at him with teary eyes. He gritted his teeth and answered, "Of course, we will."


    "Good," Sora smiled and started to eat the parfait in front of her.


    Haru looked quiteplicated and sighed. He decided to not overthink it and enjoyed his day today.

 Chapter 15 Singer on The Street

    <h4>Chapter 15 Singer on The Street</h4>


    Both of them had finished and decided to continue their trip. They wanted to go to the zoo and y with baby animals.


    On the way, they were talking about his n to make a cafe.


    "What kind of cafe will you make?" Sora asked.


    "Maid cafe," Haru answered.


    "Maid cafe?" Sora was quite confused since she had nevere to that kind of ce.


    "Hmm, anyway it is a good cafe, a lot of people will go there," Haru exined.


    Sora only nodded in response but she felt his exnation was a bit strange. She needed to browse it on the inteter what kind of cafe was a maid cafe.


    They had arrived at the zoo and entered with a special couple tickets since it was cheaper.


    Haru had money but he would try to not using it since he wasn''t sure what was happening in the future. He started to think that he should ask Tsunade to send him ''Icha Icha'' from their world and published it here. At the same time, he was curious about what kind of book that made everyone was hooked in that world.


    "Haru! Haru! Let''s go!" Sora looked quite excited when she had entered the zoo.


    "Alright, you don''t need to run," Haru answered.


    They walked around the zoo and found a gori in the cage. They saw this gori was watching on the television while eating a banana.


    Haru took his phone and took a picture of it. He thought it would be a great photo for Gintoki since there were a lot of goris in his world.


    "This gori is somehow simr to you," Haru joked at her.


    Sora punched him, "Don''t say nonsense!" She left him and walked alone.


    "Hey, I''m just joking, wait for me, Sora," Haru followed her and added, "How about we going to the baby animal area?"


    "Baby animal?" Sora thought for a while and nodded.


    "Good, let''s go there," Haru held her hand and walked together.


    Sora also smiled when he held her hand.


    Haru didn''t think thebination between a little animal and his little sister would be this dangerous. He took his phone and took her picture since he needed to save this moment. He also put some of the photos on the cloud so he could take more photos.


    "Haru,e here, they''re very cute," Soraughed while ying with these animals.


    ''Kyuun,'' Haru felt that his heart was healed somehow. He felt his magic improved looking at her cute figure ying with a little animal, "Alright." He knew that his little sister was cute the cutest in the entire dimension. He took her picture several times and saved it on the cloud so he could take more pictures. He did it until he was satisfied but he got annoyed shout from her.


    "Haru!!"


    "Alright, alright," Haru had a helpless expression on his face.


    They stayed there for a while and decided to go to the souvenir store.


    Sora picked up a rabbit cap and wore it on her head, "How is it?"


    Haru nodded, "It is cute."


    Sora smiled and picked something for him. She looked around and found something perfect, "This is for you."


    Haru twitched his lips, "This is?"


    "This is a Wolf Cap, how is it? It is very suitable for you," Sora said with a smile.


    Haru sighed and wore the cap on his head.


    Sora picked up her phone and both of them took a selfie together. She looked at the picture and thought that she should use it for her phone profile picture.


    Haru looked around and found a wooden sword. He picked it up and swung it for a while. He felt this wooden sword was quite good.


    "Do you want to buy that?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah."


    Sora nodded and thought it was for his novel or something.


    Both of them continued their journey and went back together. They stopped in front of the cake shop and bought some cake there. They walked home together until they heard someone singing on the side of the street. They heard this song was quite good and walked toward the singer. They saw her a girl with chin-length pink-red hair with two locks of hair longer than the rest, extending to her back.


    She was singing there alone without anyone listening, only both Haru and Sora were attracted to her voice.


    "You may be crying, you may be lonely,"


    "But that''s perfect, that''s what human beings are,"


    "The tears you shed say,"


    "Thank you for giving life to us--beautiful, honest, and real."


    She kept singing and both of them listened to the song quietly. They closed their eyes enjoying this song since they could somehow rte to her song.


    "Haru¡­" Sora held his hand tightly and didn''t want to lose him.


    "Hmm," Haru nodded and caressed her head for a while.


    "Thank you to the miracle that we were able to meet in a dirty and ugly world, even like this." The girl closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She opened her eyes and saw two people in front of her.


    Sora and Haru pped their hands together listening to her.


    "Thank you," the girl was a bit embarrassed but she was also happy.


    Haru looked at the cake in his hand and gave it to her, "This is not much, but we really enjoy your music today."


    "T - this¡­" the girl was a bit flustered when she received a box of cake from him.


    "Please take it," Sora also said.


    "Yeah, I hope you can be a professional singer in the future, we will be your fans," Haru said.


    The girl nodded, "Thank you."


    "Then let''s meet next time, I hope I can hear more great songs in the future," Haru said and waved his hand.


    "Bye," Sora waved her hand.


    The girl looked at the back of both of them and the box of cake in her hands.

 Chapter 16 Happy Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 16 Happy Birthday</h4>


    The girl went back to her apartment where her family stayed.


    The apartment is old and dpidated.


    The girl took a deep breath and opened the door, "I''m home." She walked inside and no one replied to her greeting. She looked at the living room and saw both of her parents were fighting with each other.


    "WHERE IS THE MONEY!!!"


    "THERE IS NO MORE MONEY!! YOU USED IT FOR ALCOHOL!!"


    "BASTARD!! THEN HURRY UP AND SEARCH IT!! I WANT AN ALCOHOL NOW!!"


    "Y - YOU USED MY INHERITANCE MONEY!! HAVE NOT HAVE ENOUGH? I WISH I DIDN''T MARRY YOU!!"


    "YOU BASTARD!!"


    The girl hurriedly ran back toward her room and put a nket over her body. She didn''t really want to go home but she didn''t have anywhere to stay. She hoped to be a singer and get out of this ce. She looked at the box of cake and opened it slowly. She looked around and found a candle. She ced the candle near the cake and lit it with fire.


    The girl closed her eyes and started to pray. She had hoped to be a popr singer and got her own ce to live. She opened her eyes and blew the candle, "Happy birthday."


    Haru went back to his room and checked the group chat. He didn''t find anything important and sent a photo of gori that he had taken earlier.


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, if you meet a gori."


    Gintoki: "Sigh, why there are a lot of goris in my world? I want a lot of beautiful girls in my world!!!"


    Kuroneko: "@Haruka, hey, can you tell how can you do magic? I can''t seem to do it."


    Haruka: "Hmm, the concept of magic in the Fairy Tail is also quite ambiguous and it depends on feeling, maybe you should try to go to Yajima''s world to try it."


    Kuroneko: "@Haruka, can we go to another world?"


    Haruka looked at the option on the chat group. He saw an option to go to another world, "1000 pts, huh?" He wasn''t sure whether 1000 pts was only enough to go back to his own world. He didn''t mind staying there for a while but he was sure his little sister would be worried when he had gone for a few days.


    Haruka replied, "@Kuroneko, yeah, we can, you need 1000 pts to do that, but for the safety of preparing at least 2000 pts whether we need to pay or not when we want toe back to our original world."


    Yajima: "Everyone is wee toe to my ce."


    Tsunade: "Don''t go to mine, it is very dangerous, there is a lot of bandit and ninja here."


    Gintoki: "You guys cane to mine too."


    Haruka: "Oh, I want to go to Yajima and watch the Grand Magic Games."


    Gintoki: "That''s interesting."


    Tsunade: "Ugh, why do I have to be a Hokage?"


    Yajima: "Hahaha, how about we make our own guild in my ce? You guys should enter the game at that time."


    Everyone was shocked with his offer but they thought for a while and shook their heads. They thought it was possible for Tsunade but it was different for Haruka, Kuroneko, and Gintoki. Kuroneko and Gintoki couldn''t use magic. Haruka was only a beginner in magic and he needed to learn more before that.


    Haruka: "@Yajima, that''s an interesting proposal, maybe we need more members in our group chat."


    Gintoki: "Hmm, new members, huh? I wonder what kind of person the new members are."


    Kuroneko: "Can you invite someone to this group chat?"


    Haruka thought for a while but he didn''t find any option in the group chat. He replied on her, "Probably not for the time being, but I''m not sure in the future, maybe we can invite someone to enter the group."


    Tsunade: "Hmm, I want to invite Suzune here."


    Yajima: "Hmm, I don''t have anyone right now that I want them to join the group maybe someone from the Fairy Tail but they are still on Tenrou Ind."


    Gintoki: "Ugh, Shinpachi is asking me for a sry, but I don''t think I should let him enter this group."


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, have you found Shinpachi?"


    Gintoki: "I have helped him during his work on the restaurant, her big sister forced me to make him work in my ce, that gori woman!! I will have my revenge somehow on her!"


    Haruka: "@Gintoki, forget it, you will lose no matter what, her strength is at least Tsunade''s level."


    Tsunade: "Oh, that woman, yeah, that woman is very strong, just don''t die, okay?"


    Gintoki: "¡­"


    Yajima: "@Gintoki, have you tried to learn magic? My t magic is quite good for running away and hiding."


    Haruka: "That''s not solving the problem though, he needs to pay his rents and the sry of his employee first."


    Yajima: "Ah, that''s true."


    Gintoki: "Guys, do you have enough to make fun of me?"


    Haruka: "Not yet."


    Yajima: "Not yet +1."


    Tsunade: "Not yet +1."


    Kuroneko: "Not yet +1."


    Gintoki: "I - I will go out to drink first, I''m going out!!!"


    They had a speechless expression on him.


    Haruka: "Yajima-San, I''m nning to open a cafe, do you have some advice?"


    Yajima: "Ah, really? What kind of cafe?"


    Haruka: "Maid cafe."


    Kuroneko: "Pervert."


    Tsunade: "What is a Maid Cafe?"


    Gintoki: "Hey, that''s a good idea!!"


    Yajima who looked at the group chat started to think about the idea of maid cafe. He knew the existence of maid was for the group of noble and rich people in his country. He knew that most people wouldn''t get a chance to meet and hire them. He crossed his arms and replied, "That''s a good idea, really, when you will make it?"


    Haruka: "Maybe in a few months, I will buy a house and renovate it to be a cafe."


    Yajima: "Then you shoulde to my world, I will teach you how to cook here, I''m sure your cafe will be booming."


    Haruka nodded and replied, "Yeah, I will do that, but before that have you told anyone about the existence of this group chat? Also, tell me their reaction."

 Chapter 17 Sword Training

    <h4>Chapter 17 Sword Training</h4>


    Yajia: "No, I think, it is better to keep the existence of this group by myself."


    Gintoki: "Everyone will think, I''m crazy when I tell them about this group chat."


    Kuroneko: "Me too, I think I will keep it by myself."


    Tsunade: "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "I''ve told my apprentice."


    Haruka: "Oh, really? How is her reaction?" He was a bit curious since he also wanted to tell the existence of this group chat to his little sister. He knew that there would be a quest or he would go to another world. He didn''t want to lie to her and also wanted to invite her to this group chat.


    Tsunade: "Well, she is a bit surprised, she can see my chat, she wants to join but it seems that there is no option to invite someone."


    Yajima: "Hmm, that''s interesting, maybe I should invite Makarov next year when he has gone out from Tenrou Ind."


    Kuroneko: "@Haruka, do you want to tell someone about this group chats?"


    Haruka: "Yeah, I want to invite someone if possible."


    Gintoki: "Really? Who is it?"


    Haruka: "My little sister."


    Yajima: "¡­"


    Tsunade: "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Sis-Con!"


    Haruka: "No way, there is only both of us in this world, I don''t want her to be alone."


    The four of them who read his reply nodded since both siblings were orphans and didn''t have anyone to depend on and they could only depend on each other.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, I will send you my recipe from my restaurant, maybe you can learn it."


    Haruka: "@Yajima, thank you very much." He was very happy that he got such a nice elder in this chat group. He decided to leave the chat group since he wanted to check the housing to see whether he could search a better house. He browsed through the inte and found a good house. He was surprised that the price was very cheap. He became very doubtful and started to see why this house was very cheap.


    Haru searched for a bit and sighed. He found out that this house was haunted. He found out before there was a robber who entered this house and killed three children inside. He thought for a bit and decided to see this house beforehand. He needed to see whether he could purify those ghosts with his magic or do something. He knew that he was very reckless but the house had such a big bargain 10 million yen for such a big house.


    "Ghost, huh?" Haru looked at the ceiling and wondered whether the ghost really existed but when he thought about magic that he had learned the existence of ghost seemed quite normal to him. He knew that needed to practice his Light Magic to prepare himself. He concentrated and focussed himself to create a ball of light.


    His room suddenly brightened with the appearance of this ball of light.


    Haru looked at it curiously and touched it with his finger. He didn''t feel anything and it couldn''t be touched actually.


    "Haru, what are you doing? Why is your room very bright?"


    Haru hurriedly ended his magic and said, "Nothing."


    "Eh, really?" Sora opened his door and looked curiously at him. She saw him sitting on the chair doing nothing there. She suddenly got embarrassed and said, "I - I have searched the information about maid cafe earlier."


    "Really? What do you think?" Haru was interested in her opinion.


    Sora blushed and thought this guy was really perverted. Did he ask him her opinion? Obviously, she was too embarrassed, she thought this guy wanted her to wear that maid outfit, though she didn''t really mind it.


    "It is okay, the outfit is really cute," Sora said to him. Even though she knew that the outfit was a bit embarrassing but she knew that it was very cute.


    "That''s true¡­" Haru thought for a bit and looked at his little sister. He imagined her little sister served him with a maid outfit only he shook his head hard. He pped his cheek hard to calm himself.


    p!


    "Hey! Why are you pping yourself?" Sora asked with a worried expression.


    "N - nothing, don''t worry," Haru told her.


    Sora was a bit suspicious but she didn''t press him. She looked at him and asked, "Can we sleep together again tonight?"


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to sleep with you," Sora said.


    "Sure, why not," Haru said, and added, "I will do my work out for hours, you should study or y a game."


    "Can I watch you?" Sora asked.


    "This isn''t interesting," Haru said. He wanted to try the swordsmanship that he had gotten from Gintoki.


    "It''s okay, I''m going to bring aic here," Sora said.


    "Well, do whatever you want," Haru said.


    "Good," Sora nodded and walked back to her room.


    Haru took the wooden sword that he had gotten earlier. He took his phone and started to read the sword practice from Gintoki. He read it seriously and didn''t notice that Sora had entered his room.


    Sora looked at him reading something with serious expression from his phone. She was curious and asked, "What are you reading?"


    "Hmm, it is swordsmanship training," Haru answered.


    "Swordsmanship?" Sora looked at the wooden sword in his hand. She wasn''t sure what kind of sword practice but she knew it would be interesting. She didn''t bother him andid on his bed while looking at him.


    Haru nodded and understood that Gintoki this swordsmanship manual was a fart. He read it for a while and understood that Gintoki didn''t even have a normal sword training rather Gintoki was fighting using mostly his instinct or simr to a beast. He sighed and started his sword training. Even though the swordsmanship manual was fart but Gintoki gave him an important basis for every swordsman. He started to swing his sword and targeted to do 1000 swings today.


    "1,2,3¡­¡­"

 Chapter 18 Haunted House

    <h4>Chapter 18 Haunted House</h4>


    His sweat was dripping and his arms were quite sore but he continued. He thought that he should get a devil fruit or something when someone from One Piece joined the group. But he needed to develop his Light Magic before that.


    "998, 999, 1000."


    Haru knew that Gintoki''s swordsman style was really wild rather than swordsmanship it was better to call it brawler. He didn''t wear his clothes and went to the bathroom since he was full of sweat. He wasn''t going to sleep with a body full of sweat. He whistled while taking a bath and didn''t notice someone was looking at him.


    Sora knew that it was bad but she couldn''t hold herself.


    Haru dried himself and went to his bed. He saw there was Soraying on his bed. He smiled andid beside her, "Let''s sleep, I''m very sleepy."


    "Hmm," Sora nodded at him.


    Haru turned off the light and slept.


    Sora didn''t sleep and looked at him. She was curious and touched his cheek with her finger. She did it several times until she saw him open his eyes.


    Haru yawned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, why are you training very hard? Do you want to be a martial artist?" Sora asked. She thought that 1000 swing of the sword only happened in the manga but she didn''t expect it to happen in real life. She knew that his body was very strong both upper and lower body but she didn''t expect that he was this strong.


    Haru twitched his lips and shook his head, "Martial artist? Do you want me to open a dojo or something?" But he thought for a while and suddenly thought that he should open a gym or diet program. He was seriously thinking about it since he knew most members would be women.


    Soraughed, "No way, do you really want to open a dojo?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, I''m thinking about opening a gym or diet program."


    Sora was surprised and nodded, "I think that''s a good idea a lot of people are quitezy to work out now."


    Haruughed and pinched her little nose, "Then aren''t you going to work up? You will turn into little pig in the future if you continue to eat a snack."


    Sora became annoyed and pped his hand, "Hmph." She pouted and turned her body.


    Haru caressed her head slowly and said, "Don''t get angry, please forgive me, you''re very cute there is no way that you will turn into a pig."


    Sora smiled but she didn''t turn her body, "Let''s sleep."


    "Hmm," Haru nodded.


    The next day, Haru went to the address of the house. He had called the property agency that managed this house.


    "Hello, are you Kasugano-Sama?"


    Haru turned his head and saw a middle aged man around histe 30''s. He nodded at him, "Yes, that''s me, is this the house." He looked at the house and didn''t see anything strange. He saw this house was very normal from the outside.


    This house has two floors and thend area is quite big at around 180 m2, especially with the price of 10 million yen.


    Haru knew that it was very much a bargain. He looked like the paint of this house was a bit old but he could renovate it easily. But he could tell the quality of this house was really good, he knew someone with quite a good economics background must be living in this house before.


    "Are you really going to buy this house?" The middle-old man looked quite unsure.


    "I want to see it first, I have heard there is a ghost inside this house," Haru asked.


    The middle-old man looked quite tangled but nodded regardless, "Yes, this house is haunted, a lot of people who bought this house before but decided to sell it again."


    "Can you tell me in detail? What kind of ghosts is this?" Haru asked.


    The middle-old man quite reluctant but told him the story of this house, "In the middle of the night, usually there is a sound of children crying loudly, the door will be open suddenly, the light will be turned off suddenly, and a lot of strange thing happening here." He looked at him and said, "I know this house is very cheap but I advise you not to buy it, this house is a ghost house."


    Haru listened and decided to see it by himself, "Can I enter the house?"


    The middle-old man sighed, "Of course, but I will be waiting outside."


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry." He walked toward the house.


    The middle-old man shook his head and took a cigarette. He knew this young man must being because the price of this house was very cheap. He couldn''t remember a lot of people who came to this house and decided to buy it but in a few days decided to sell it again.


    "Boy, don''t be scared alright," the middle-old man said.


    Haru entered the house and it was very quite dusty inside. He wasn''t sure why it was very clean but he didn''t think much about it. He was lucky to enter the house in the afternoon since he was sure that he couldn''t see anything at night. He looked around and walked slowly to see each part of the house. He could feel a strange wind and a strange sound around this house.


    Haru didn''t feel scared since he was sure that ghost couldn''t kill him. He walked calmly while checking every part of the house. He walked around the first floor and nodded. He decided to visit the second floor and checked the room. He entered the second floor and suddenly he heard the sound of someone scratching something. He felt curious and walked toward the source of this sound.


    "It should be here," Haru heard a very loud scratching sounding from inside.


    BOOOM!!!


    Suddenly someone smacked the door very hard and he heard someone screaming from inside.


    "KYAAAA!!"


    "HELP US!!!"


    "DON''T KILL US!!!"


    Haru got goosebumps when he heard this voice but he gritted his teeth. He decided to go down and talked with the group chat about how to solve this problem.

 Chapter 19 Streaming

    <h4>Chapter 19 Streaming</h4>


    Haru went to the first floor and took out his phone. He opened the chat group and wrote, "Do any of you know how to handle a ghost?" He didn''t need to wait too long and every one replied to him very fast.


    Gintoki: "G - ghost!! Ghosts are non-existent! There is no way a ghost would have existed!!"


    Kuroneko: "Y - yeah, I agree with @Gintoki!!!"


    Tsunade: "Hmm, I''m not that knowledgable about a ghost or I haven''t met a ghost in my entire life, is ghost really exist?"


    Yajima: "Can you tell me how can you meet a ghost?"


    Haru started to tell them that he wanted to buy a house since the house was very cheap. He told them that he checked the house today and he found out the house was haunted. He wanted to know whether it was haunted and entered it. He told them that he heard a lot of strange voicesing from the first floor, the sound of someone scratching the door, and a child screaming for help. He told them his experiences that happened when he entered this house for the first time.


    Kuroneko and Gintoki were really scared when they heard his story. They didn''t expect this guy would be brave enough to buy a haunted house.


    Tsunade: "@Haruka, is that really happening? You''re not making this up right?"


    Haru hurriedly replied, "@Tsunade, of course not, do you want me to open streaming for you guys?"


    Tsunade: "Streaming? What is that?"


    Haru replied to her, "@Tsunade, hmmm, in a simple way, I can make a live video and you can see it directly from your group chat."


    Tsunade: "@Haruka, interesting, open it, open the streaming feature."


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded. He had seen the streaming feature before but he didn''t think that it was quite useful since he would only see a video. But he didn''t expect that he would use it this way.


    Gintoki: "Eh? You don''t need to do that! We believe you!!"


    Kuroneko: "Yes, yes, you don''t need to prove it! We believe in you!"


    Haru ignored those two and opened the streaming. He pointed his camera phone toward the house.


    Tsunade: "Is this the house? This house looks quite good."


    Gintoki and Kuroneko had to admit that the house was very good in their eyes. But they shook their heads when they heard that this house was haunted.


    Haru entered the house again and did what he had done before. He went to every part on the first floor.


    Gintoki and Kuroneko were scared but they couldn''t close their phones.


    Ruri was looking at the phone with a nervous expression.


    "Nee-Chan, what are you looking at?"


    "A haunted house''s exploration, my friend doing it in real time," Ruri answered.


    "Eh? Haunted house? Are you not scared, Nee-Chan?"


    "No way, I''m the Queen of Darkness, there is no way, I will be scared by this," Ruri proudly said, but she was shivering.


    Her little sister had sweatdropped looking at her big sister. She sighed and said, "I will watch with you too, Nee-Chan."


    "N - no, this is very scary, you don''t need to force yourself," Ruri said.


    "No, I''m also curious Nee-Chan."


    Ruri couldn''t stop her little sister and both sisters were watching the haunted house''s exploration.


    Gintoki was really scared looking at the screen of the phone and wanted to close the group chat but he was worried about him also he was also curious at the same time. He wasn''t sure whether the ghost existed but he was really scared and excited to know the truth.


    "Eh? Gin-San, what are you looking at your phone?"


    Gintoki didn''t look at him and said, "I''m watching an adult video." He wanted to tempt him to watch the video with him but he didn''t want him to know that he was scared. He decided to bait him with an adult video since he was sure such a virgin boy would be interested in this video.


    "E - eh?" Shinpachi blushed and shouted, "Gin-San, I can''t believe you! How can you watch something like that!"


    "Calm down, Patsuan, do you want to watch the video with me?" Gintoki asked.


    Shinpachi was tempted but he shook his head, "No, I will report this to Otae-San!"


    "Patsuan, wait! This will be a secret between the two of us! I won''t tell your older sister too! I have this video from my friend! He said that the video is very unforgettable! You won''t get any chance to watch this video again if you report it to your big sister and Otae!" Gintoki tried to tempt him again.


    Shinpachi gritted his teeth since he also wanted to watch it. He was a healthy teenager and he was curious about porn.


    "Oh, it is almost the climax! Hurry up, Patsuan!" Gintoki shouted.


    Shinpachi ran very fast toward him to watch the video together.


    Gintoki smiled inwardly but he was really scared right now since he heard the voice from the ghost. He couldn''t move and hoped Shinpachi would help him to go to the toilet tonight.


    Yajima went to his library to find magic for a supernatural thing since he heard that there was a ghost in his house. He knew that there was a magic that could manipte ghost, he had given him a Light Magic and it was very suitable to purify a ghost but he knew that the boy only a newbie and only learned it for few days.


    Yajima looked around and found it the magic that could collect a ghost, "I will send it to him right now." He scanned the book with the apps, he had found this scan feature that helped to share something more quickly than before.


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a magic book of Legend of City!]


    Yajima hurriedly opened the streaming and saw him entering the second floor. He could also see something strange inside that house.

 Chapter 20 Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 20 Ghost</h4>


    Tsunade didn''t really believe in the existence of ghosts. She knew that ghost was probably ninjutsu or illusion or something in her world. She had heard a lot of people were talking about it but she had never seen it. She looked at his streaming curiously.


    "Tsunade-Sama, what are you watching?" Shizune asked. She was holding Tonton on her hands while looking curiously at the strange device on her teacher''s hand. She knew that her teacher had gotten this device when she had won a gamble before. She also knew the existence of the mysterious group chat. She also wanted to join but her teacher told her there wasn''t a way for someone to enter the group.


    Tsunade had told her to be patient and Shizune only nodded. Suzune looked at the screen and saw a very handsome young man, "Wow, he is very handsome."


    Tsunade nodded, "Yes, he is." She had to admit that Haruka was handsome in the video.


    "What is he doing?" Shizune was curious.


    Tsunade told her that the young man wanted to buy a house but the house was haunted. He asked everyone in the group whether they had a way to help him.


    Shizune was amazed, "G - ghost!!"


    "Shhh, as he enters the second floor, I think the real thing is in here," Tsunade said.


    Shizune and Tonton nodded and watched the streaming quietly.


    Haru entered the second floor and he was greeted by this voice again this time it was louder.


    "HELP US!!"


    "GET OUT!!!"


    "DON''T EVER BE IN HERE!!"


    "DON''T KILL US!!"


    *boom boom


    Haru heard children screaming and someone smacked the door from the door, "I have heard that three children have died before because of robbers ident, I think that is the cause of this haunted house." He walked slowly toward the door and wanted to open it. He ignored both Gintoki and Kuroneko who tried to stop him.


    Gintoki: "Stop! Stop! Don''t open the door!"


    Kuroneko: "No! That ce is full of evil spirit! Don''t open it!"


    Haru looked at the chat and found new magic that Yajima had sent him, "Legend of City?"


    Yajima: "@Haruka, you should read that magic book for a while before you enter that room."


    Gintoki: "Yeah, @Yajima is right! Read a mantra, chant, or something before you enter that room!"


    Kuroneko: "Ugh!! Are you not afraid of being cursed???"


    Haru opened the book and read it for a while. He understood the concept of this magic but he couldn''t use it right away since he didn''t have that much of time. He felt that the ghost wanted to open the door. He snorted at the ghost, ''Do you think I''m scared?'' He opened the door directly and he saw it the thing that kept screaming, smacking, and scratching in this house. He saw a three ck shadow in front of him which looked very scary. He looked at his phone and saw the face of three children with a scared expression.


    "HELP US!!"


    "DON''T KILL US!!"


    "GET OUT!!"


    Haru saw the ghosts crying in blood and had a scared expression on their face. He wasn''t sure whether it was working but he decided to use the Light Magic.


    Light is very sacred and it has always the weakness of something evil.


    Haru created a ball of light and unleashed it toward them. His ball of light had the size of a ser ball and it moved quite fast toward those ghosts. He knew that those ghosts weren''t mean of harm, rather they were scared. He knew those ghosts wereing from the three children who were killed in the robber''s ident in the past. He was very angry when he thought about those robbers who killed those innocent children but he couldn''t do anything since it was happening in the past.


    Haru wanted to make those ghosts go to heaven only he failed but he saw their appearance was changing. He saw three children there looking very scared and hugging each other.


    "Nee-Chan, please help us!!"


    "Please, don''t hurt us!!"


    "Nee-Chan!!"


    Haru could only put on a very warm smile and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    "Really?"


    "Older brother, are you really not going to hurt us?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I won''t." He was wondering whether he could pat their heads. He walked toward them and patted their heads. He also covered his hand in warm light maybe this could make them calm.


    The three children seemed very calm when they said the elder brother in front of them was very kind and they really liked when he patted them.


    "Older Brother, can I ask you a request?"


    Haru nodded, "Of course, you can tell me." He had decided to buy this house since he had tamed the existence of a ghost in this house.


    "Can you help our older sister?"


    "Yes, please, help our older sister, older brother!"


    "Our older sister is very scared right now, please help her!"


    Haru was surprised that they had an older sister. He wasn''t sure who was their older sister and he decided to ask, "Who is the name of your older sister?"


    "Her name is Yuri Nakamura."


    "Please find her older brother!"


    Haru thought for a while and he knew it was very easy to search for her on the inte. He nodded at the children and said, "I will find her, don''t worry, do you want some snack? I will buy it for you." He knew that they were children and even though they had died they still retained their personality. He knew no children dislike a snack.

 Chapter 21 Side Dish

    <h4>Chapter 21 Side Dish</h4>


    Haru talked to the middle-old man and said that he would buy this house.


    The middle-old man was surprised and looked at him with a strange expression. He thought this young man was really trying to get himself killed.


    Haru said that he would contact his guardian and would contact him again in a few days.


    The middle-old man didn''t mind since he had tried to sell this house several times and no one bought it. He had found a buyer and didn''t mind waiting for a few days.


    Haru talked with him for a bit and went to the supermarket to buy some snacks for the guests. He wasn''t sure but he felt that they would eat it. He gave snacks to those children and he could see they were very happy. He went home and forgot that he hadn''t stopped streaming. He looked at the group chat and saw a lot of things there.


    Gintoki: "Damn!! @Haruka, find their older sister!"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, hurry up and find her!!"


    Tsunade: "Damn, those robbers!!" She was very angry when she saw those cute children who were killed because of the robbers. At first, she thought that they were harmful but when she saw him purified them. She saw three cute children with a scared expression and knew they had experienced something that children shouldn''t experience.


    Yajima: "@Haruka, I will help you too."


    Haruka replied, "Thank you, I will try to search for their older sister." He looked at the convenience store and bought a cup of noodles. He was quite hungry and decided to eat there. He was waiting for quite a while before the cup noodle was ready. He decided to call her aunt first while waiting for the noodles to be cooked. He opened his contact on the phone and called his aunt.


    "Hello, Haru? What''s wrong?"


    "Can I not just call you because I miss you?" Haru answered.


    "Hmph, how many women have fallen into your arms with those sweet words?"


    Haru decided not to talk about any nonsense again since he knew that he couldn''t flirt with his aunt, "Hey, Aunt¡­"


    "Don''t call me aunt!! Call me an older sister!!"


    Haru wanted to spit since his aunt was almost 30 years old and she was his father''s little sister. He knew that she was still quite young but to call her an older sister was a bit hard.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    Her voice was really scary and dark at the same time.


    "Alright, Older Sister, can you help your only little brother?" Haru said.


    "What is it? Do you need money?"


    "No, I need you to be guarantor," Haru said.


    "Guarantor? Are you going to buy something?"


    "Yeah, I want to buy a house," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "You want to buy what?"


    "House," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How old are you again?"


    Haru thought for a while and answered, "This year should be 15 years."


    "Young!!!"


    "Is that apliment?" Haru asked.


    "Is your novel really making that much money?"


    "Yeah, of course, your little brother is a very famous light novelist," Haru answered. He didn''t really mind to joke around with his aunt.


    "Even though your novel is good but don''t forget about your study, I understand why you drop out but you need to enter a high school next year!"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, you don''t really need to worry about that."


    "Alright, I will go there in two days since I also have something to do there."


    "Hmm, do you have something to do here?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, I will change my job."


    "Change your job?" Haru was surprised to hear that she would change her job.


    "Yeah, I''m going to teach in a different school."


    "Hmm, alright, good luck," Haru said.


    "See you in two days."


    "See you," Haru ended the call and looked at his cup noodle. He wasn''t sure why he ate a cup noodle when he could eat beef or sushi, maybe because he wanted to eat it or he just didn''t want to be alone. He looked at his side and saw a young man with red hair and burgundy colored eyes. His hair covered the left side of his face.


    Haru looked at the young man and felt that this person was thinking a lot of things. He took the side dish that he had bought earlier and shared it with him, "Hey, take some."


    The young man was surprised and shook his head, "No."


    "Please, I''m quite full, it will be a waste to throw it away," Haru said.


    The young man finally nodded and took the side dish that he had given him.


    Haru looked at him and nodded. He knew that this young man was very hungry. He didn''t say anything again and ate his food quietly. He had finished and said goodbye to him, "Bye, young man, let''s meet again sometimes." He bought ice cream for his little sister at home too before he went out of the convenience store.


    "Young man? Aren''t we have the same age?" The young man looked at his back. He was grateful to that person since he was hungry. He opened his pocket and saw that he had only a little money left. He knew that he needed this money for a dinner, luckily someone had given him the side dish earlier. He could feel full for the entire day and bought a manga for his little sister. He picked a manga on the magazine corner and bought it.


    He knew that his little sister was always staying in the hospital and he knew that she was always bored every day. He hoped this manga would give his little sister some entertainment.

 Chapter 22 Chance

    <h4>Chapter 22 Chance</h4>


    "I''m home," Haru entered his house and saw someone else''s shoes there. He knew who it was since he was very familiar with these shoes. He entered the house and saw a very beautiful girl with a very thin presence. He knew that this girl was only his little sister''s friend.


    "Kato, you''re here?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Haru," Kato nodded.


    "Do you want an ice cream?" Haru asked and showed her the stic bag.


    "Thank you," Kato nodded.


    Haru took an ice cream and gave it to her.


    "Haagen Dazs?" Kato was a bit surprised but she didn''t change her expression.


    "Hmm, you don''t like it?" Haru asked.


    Kato shook her head, "No, it is just a bit expensive right?"


    "You don''t need to worry that much, where is Sora?" Haru asked.


    "She is in the toilet now," Kato said.


    "Hmm, what are you doing here?" Haru asked.


    "I''m going to study with Sora," Kato said.


    Haru looked at her who was eating the ice cream. He thought this girl was a ninja or assassin when he met her for the first time.


    "Did you think something was rude about me?" Kato asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, how did you know?" He knew that she wouldn''t get mad no matter what and talked with her was really rxing to him.


    "You''re not gonna deny it?" Kato had a helpless expression.


    "No, I think we need to solve this problem or else you can only be a ninja or assassin in the future," Haru said.


    "Haru, did you bully her again?" Sora suddenly came and said.


    "No, I''m just talking to each other right, Kato?" Haru said.


    "Well, he just said that I can only be a ninja or assassin in the future," Kato said while eating ice cream. She didn''t even look mad or anything and just there eating ice cream.


    "You should get angry at him!!!" Sora said to her.


    "Is it okay, he didn''t mean harm right?" Kato asked.


    "Hmm, it has just been a while since I met you, Kato, and somehow I miss you," Haru said.


    Sora was annoyed and pulled his ear, "Don''t bother our study, hurry up and go away!!"


    "Alright, don''t pull my ear!!" Haru said. He shook his head and said, "That''s right, aunt wille in two days."


    "Eh? Why?" Sora was surprised.


    "Did you forget that I''m going to open a cafe? I have bought a house and I need her to be the guarantor," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Sora was a bit ufortable since she didn''t really like her aunt.


    "I will go back then, I won''t bother your study," Haru said while waving his hand. He wanted to search for information about the older sister of those ghosts.


    Sora shook her head and looked at Kato, "Megumi, don''t listen to his nonsense, let''s study."


    Kato looked at her and asked, "Is Haru going to open a cafe?" She was a bit curious since both of them had talked earlier.


    Megumi Kato is the only friend of Sora Kasugano. She has short, straight chestnut-brown hair that reaches her shoulders, and dark brown eyes.


    Sora had a hard time socializing with people around her and she was different from her brother but she found someone that she wasfortable with.


    That person is Kato Megumi.


    Sora didn''t know why but this girl had very little presence even though she was very beautiful. But even though Kato was her friend she wouldn''t allow her brother to date her.


    Sora nodded at her question, "Yeah, he wants to make a maid cafe."


    "Maid cafe? What is that?" Kato looked quite curious.


    "Hmm, it is a cafe where you will be served by a cute girl who is dressing in a maid outfit," Sora answered.


    "Hmm, interesting," Kato nodded.


    Sora looked weirdly at her friend and said, "Anyway, let''s study, I want to enter that high school no matter what with him."


    Kato looked at her friend and thought this girl still hadn''t cured her brotherplex. She knew that her love for her older brother was a bit too much than a normal sibling but she decided to not talk about it. She knew there were some circumstances and it wasn''t her ce to say anything and she didn''t really think it was bad either.


    Kato had always been curious about love but no one had ever caught her attention. She didn''t want a confession, lovers, or anything. She only wanted a chance to fall in love with someone that could cause her to say.


    ''ah, so I could fall in love just like that¡­''


    Kato had always wanted those simple and casual words but no one noticed her. Everyone ignored her and only those two siblings were the ones who reached her.


    "Hey, Kato, do you not understand something? Your pen is stopping," Sora said.


    "Hmm, I''m thinking about this problem," Kato said.


    "Hmm, do you need my help?" Sora asked.


    "No, it is okay, I think I know the answer," Kato and while answering the answer. She knew that something was starting to change but she wasn''t sure whether this change was bad or good. She decided to continue her study since she knew it was pretty much useless overthinking something.


    Haru sat down and opened hisptop, "Yuri Nakamura." He opened a search machine to search for this name. He was wondering whether he had heard this name but he thought it was probably from the news that he had seen before.

 Chapter 23 Take Responbility

    <h4>Chapter 23 Take Responbility</h4>


    Haru searched on the inte for a while and found a twitter.


    "Yuri Nakamura," Haru had found it and saw her profile. He looked at her picture since there wasn''t any information about her school. He looked at one of her pictures and saw her uniform. He could tell that she was pretty cute but it didn''t really matter to him since had something big rather than trying to flirt with this girl.


    Haru had found out where she was studying and decided to visit her tomorrow. He opened his chat group and decided to report his result, "I have found her, I will visit her tomorrow, hopefully, she will follow me since she has a bad memory about that ce."


    Gintoki: "Good luck!"


    Kuroneko: "Good luck! +1"


    Yajima: "Good luck! +1"


    Tsunade: "Good luck! +1"


    Haru nodded and decided to look for a while on the inte. He wanted to train his swordsmanship again but he needed to take a break for five minutes. He browsed the inte randomly until he found something interesting.


    ''I want to beat a tall mountain in front of me, how can I do it?''


    Haru looked very interested in this thread. He thought for a while and answered this thread, "Try to beat a higher mountain than the one in front of you." He wrote it and decided it was enough to y on the inte. He needed to train his swordsmanship since he was sure that he would get a mission in the future.


    Haru took off his shirt and took a wooden sword on the table. He started to swing his sword and started to think that he should make a sword with his Light Magic. He thought it would be cool and the effect would be simr to the lightsaber from the Star Wars or beam saber from Gundam. He knew that Light Magic was really powerful and decided to focus on training this magic.


    Haru would try other things such as t Magic, Chakra, and any medical knowledgeter. Thought he would also train swordsmanship since it was the most normal and it could bebined with his Light Magic.


    "124,125,126¡­"


    Haru knew that he needed the experience to fight with someone rather than training indoors. He wasn''t sure yet but he knew in this world there was a lot of something that couldn''t be exined with logic. His magic and a ghost in the house before were the examples of those things.


    Haru had finished his workout and went to the bathroom. He felt more energized when hebined both physical training with magic training. He tried to use light magic to heal his body and it seeded. He knew that light magic was awesome and it was very versatile. He entered the bathroom and took off his clothes. He went to the shower until he heard this voice.


    "It is troubling that you ignore me."


    Haru was startled and turned his head, "Kato!" He looked down and saw that he was naked. He turned off the shower and took a towel. He looked at this girl and thought that this girl was a ninja, "Why are you here?"


    "I was in the toilet earlier and you entered the bathroom, but you didn''t notice me and started to take a shower," Kato said with a slightly annoyed tone.


    Haru looked at her and saw a blushed face. He blinked his eyes several times and saw that her face was back to normal, ''Is it my imagination?'' He shook his head and said, "Why don''t youe out? Do you want to take a bath with me?"


    Kato shook her head, "No, there is Sora on the outside, I can''te out."


    Haru suddenly became pale when he heard that Sora was outside.


    "Kato, are you inside?" Sora asked from outside the door.


    "Yes," Kato answered.


    "Do you see Haru? I can''t find him inside his room," Sora asked.


    Kato looked at him with a strange expression. She looked down and blushed since she had seen everything earlier. But her mental strength was very strong and she could adapt in every situation. She knew that it wasn''t his fault but she was annoyed since he entered the bathroom without noticing her who was inside. She was stunned for a few seconds when she saw him taking off his clothes without caring for anything. She was even more stunned when she saw beasts between his legs.


    Kato calmed her mind and wanted to go out only when she saw Sora there. She couldn''t get out and needed to wait for a while. She also got very annoyed when she saw him taking a shower without noticing her. She decided to call him since he didn''t notice her.


    Haru, who heard Sora''s voice, looked at Kato with a pleading expression, ''Please, don''t tell her, I''m here.''


    Kato nodded and said, "I don''t know maybe he is going to the convenience store."


    "Hmm, okay," Sora said and went back.


    Haru sighed in relief and didn''t really feel nervous when he was with Kato in this bathroom alone. He looked at her and said, "You pervert."


    Kato twitched her lips and looked at him with a strange expression. She didn''t expect him to call her a pervert but he wasn''t wrong since she kept looking at him.


    "Alright, why don''t youe out, Kato? I''m going to stay here for a while, you should forget what is happening here," Haru said.


    Kato nodded and said, "Your body is quite nice." She decided to be a rogue and went out of the bathroom.


    "¡­Thank you," Haru was speechless and felt that he had been vited. He was wondering whether she wanted to take responsibility for peeking at him.

 Chapter 24 House

    <h4>Chapter 24 House</h4>


    It has been two days since the incident in the bathroom.


    Neither of them said anything regarding the matter and decided to keep it secret. Both of their rtionships didn''t change and they were still normal friends.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that she kept ncing at his pants but when he checked it he saw her looking at her phone. He thought maybe it was an illusion or he was just thinking too much about that incident.


    Kato was still unable to forget that incident two days ago. She hade to study together with Sora. She didn''t show any change and she didn''t even feel nervous anymore but right now she was curious about something. She still remembers the beast hiding inside his pants. She wanted to see it again but she knew that it was very hard to do that.


    Haru still hadn''t gone to Yuri Nakamura since he was waiting for his aunt to help him to buy a house. Both of them had made a promise to meet each other in the coffee shop and went to the property agency to meet the middle-aged-man together. He wanted to buy the house first before he visited her.


    Haru was in the coffee shop while drinking americano. He could see a lot of cute girls who kept ncing at him. He wanted to go there and greeted them but he knew that he couldn''t do it since his aunt was just too violent. He looked out the window and saw a red Mazda RX-5 parked in front of the coffee shop. He saw a beautiful woman in a suiting out of the car.


    The woman entered the coffee shop and looked around until she found him drinking a coffee leisurely there.


    "Oi, Haru," the woman waved her hand.


    "Aunt," Haru nodded.


    The woman suddenly had a tick mark and went toward him. She hit his head and said, "Don''t call me an aunt! Call me Shizuka-Nee!"


    Haru felt that her punch was quite hurt. He shook his head and said, "Alright, Shizuka-Nee, do you want to order something? I will treat you."


    "Sure, get me some espresso," Shizuka nodded.


    Shizuka Hiratsuka is his father''s little sister. She is a high school teacher in Chiba. She is a fairly tall and busty woman with long, ck hair that reaches her shins, sticks out at her neck and falls over her shoulders and purple eyes.


    Haru ordered an espresso and some sandwiches for both of them.


    Both of them talked to each other.


    "Do you have something to do here?" Haru asked.


    Shizuka nodded, "Yeah, I will change my job."


    "Hmm, isn''t your high school in Chiba quite good?" Haru asked.


    Shizuka nodded and said, "Yeah, but you don''t need to know that much, anyway, let''s talk about your matter, you want to buy a house right?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, help me to be my guarantor."


    "Why do you want to buy a house? Do you want to move?" Shizuka asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I want to open a cafe."


    "Cafe? Are you sure?" Shizuka asked.


    "Yes, I have a friend that teaches me about management and cooking," Haru answered.


    Shizuka nodded, "Well, I won''t stop you from opening a cafe or something." She looked at him and asked, "How is Sora?"


    "She is good, she is in the apartment now, probably studying," Haru answered.


    Shizuka looked at him for a bit and asked, "You don''t touch her right?"


    "What?" Haru had a dumbfounded expression.


    "You didn''t cross the line right?" Shizuka asked.


    "What do you mean?" Haru tried to hold his twitching lips. He thought this woman was a bit crazy since she had been single for a long time.


    "It seems, you''re not," Shizuka sighed in relief.


    "Of course not! What do you think of me?" Haru felt insulted.


    "Hey, don''t be angry, let''s go to the property agency," Shizuka said.


    Haru snorted at this woman, "Have you found a husband?"


    Shizuka suddenly became gloomy when she heard this question, "Shut up! Don''t mention this kind of thing!"


    Haru felt quite happy when he saw her expression, "Anyway, you''re beautiful, if you fix your personality, I''m sure a lot of men will be interested in you."


    "Really?" Shizuka asked.


    Haru nodded, "Of course, you''re my older sister, there is no way that you''re not beautiful."


    Shizuka smiled, "You really know how to make me happy."


    "If you can meet someone how about marrying me?" Haru joked.


    Shizuka snorted, "Hmph, you''re still young."


    Haru smiled, "Then please wait, I can grow older from now on."


    Shizuka smiled and flicked his forehead, "Don''t joke around, let''s go."


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    Both of them went out of the coffee shop and entered her car.


    Everyone in the coffee shop thought that he was a toy boy or hosts and the older woman earlier was his client.


    "I wonder where his shop is?"


    Haru and Shizuka would puke their blood when they heard their conversation.


    Haru and Shizuka had arrived at the property agency and bought the house there. He didn''t really want to have this house as soon as possible since he had exorcized the ghost inside that house.


    Shizuka was a bit taken aback when she saw the price of this house. She thought it was a scam but she heard that this house was haunted. She looked at her nephew with a weird expression.


    "It is okay," Haru waved his hand and didn''t really care about a haunted house.


    They had cleared the procedure and the house had be his own.


    Haru could start to go to the older sister of those ghosts to make them have no regrets in this world.

 Chapter 25 Tell you the truth

    <h4>Chapter 25 Tell you the truth</h4>


    Shizuka didn''t decide to stay in his apartment and went to visit her new workce. She told him that she had also found a ce to stay here.


    Haru didn''t force her and decided to go back. He went back and sat on the couch near her, "I''ve bought the house."


    "Hmm," Sora nodded.


    "That house is haunted, do you want to see it?" Haru asked.


    "What?" Sora suddenly startled and asked, "Are you joking?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, you can check it, there is a ghost over there."


    Sora became scared and asked, "I - I won''t go there."


    "Don''t worry, it will be exorcized in a few days," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Sora was surprised, "Do you know a monk, exorcist, or Omnyouji?" She was a bit curious about this kind of thing.


    Haru nodded, "I have known him quite long, he has given me a way to exorcise the ghost, the house will be safe in a few days." He had alsoe to that house to give those ghost a snack again. He wanted to give them video games but he wasn''t sure whether the electricity worked. He had also made an appointment with the renovationpany in five days. He was d that his aunt had a friend and could give him quite a discount price.


    Sora was a bit curious about the process but at the same time, she was afraid.


    "You don''t need toe, we won''t live there, after all, I''m going to renovate in a few days to be a cafe," Haru said.


    Sora sighed in relief that they wouldn''t live in that haunted ce.


    Haru talked with her for a bit and teased her sometimes. He thought that his little sister was the cutest in the entire dimension. He was tickling her waist and made herugh.


    "Haru¡­Haru¡­Hahahaha¡­Sto¡­p¡­St¡­op," Sora wasughing hard since her waist was tickled by him.


    Haru stopped and smiled. He thought that it was nice to spend time with her.


    "I will have my revenge!" Sora said and wanted to tickle him but when she moved toward him. She suddenly slipped and fell down.


    "Sora!" Haru caught her in his arms. He sighed in relief when he saw her safe. He caressed her back slowly and said, "Be careful alright."


    "Hmm," Sora nodded while blushing. She didn''t push him away and let him hug her.


    Haru was a bit confused when she didn''t separate from him, "Hey, are you alright?"


    "¡­I''m a bit dizzy, let me stay for a bit," Sora said.


    "Sure, you should turn your body over, it will be morefortable," Haru offered.


    Sora nodded and sat between his legs. She rested her head on his chest and felt reallyfortable here. She could feel that he had quite a muscle under his shirt, "Are you still working out?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, look here." He opened the sleeved of his shirt.


    Sora was curious and touched it. She thought it was quite different from her arms since her arms were really soft.


    Haru looked at her who touched him and thought that it was a good chance to say that he had learned magic. He had chosen Light Magic since it was good to heal, cure, and regain someone''s stamina. He hoped that he could make her body healthier.


    "Hey, do you believe in magic?" Haru asked.


    Sora looked at him and was quite surprised that he asked this kind of question, "Magic? Hmm, is it the magic trick on the television?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, it is the magic from the video games."


    Sora thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, but you said earlier there is a ghost in the house that you had bought right?"


    Haru nodded in response.


    "So, in my opinion, it is possible there is a magic in this world since there is the existence of supernatural in our world," Sora answered and looked at him curiously, "What is it? Do you want to learn magic or something?"


    Haruughed and asked, "What do you think?"


    Sora shook her head, "No, if you learn magic, you will be a hermit or follow your master, you will leave me alone." She hugged him again. She didn''t have anyone in this world beside him. Their parents had died and only left both of them in this world. She didn''t want to lose him and she wanted him to be with her for the rest of life.


    Haru also hugged her, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you." He knew that she was really dependent on him but he didn''t mind. He could work for it slowly and made her independentter. At the same time, he didn''t really want to let her since she was his only little sister.


    Sora looked at his face was really close to her. Her body felt hot and she felt that she couldn''t contain her feeling, "¡­Haru."


    Haru looked at her reddened face and felt that she had be more beautiful than before. His desire told him to just make her his but he gritted his teeth and said, "Look, I can do magic." He showed his hand and made a ball of light.


    Sora who knew that he tried to stop it in soft ways. She sighed inwardly and looked at his hand. She was surprised and looked at him, "Is it okay to touch it?"


    Haru nodded, "Sure."


    Sora looked at the ball of light curiously and touched it with her finger slowly. She touched it and felt a bit surprised, "This is warm."


    "Hmm," Haru nodded.


    Sora looked at the ball of light for a bit and said, "Hug me."


    Haru didn''t say anything and hugged her. He didn''t really want to follow the plot but he knew that it was impossible since he was slowly drawn toward her. But he would work hard to make it not to happen since he didn''t want to destroy her future.


    "Nee, Haru¡­"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Let''s sleep together again tonight."


    "¡­Yeah."

 Chapter 26 Meeting Her

    <h4>Chapter 26 Meeting Her</h4>


    The next day, he had gone to the middle school to visit the older sister of those ghosts. He went to that school around the time everyone came out of school. He was d that he had told about his magic to Sora and she didn''t make too much of big fuss about it.


    Sora also didn''t have that much interest in magic and only wanted to see him when he practiced his magic. Thought he still hadn''t talked about the existence of the group chat. He could tell herter since he had something important thing to do now.


    He stopped a female student and asked, "Hello, can you I ask you something?"


    "Y - yes!! Please ask me anything!" The female student was quite happy when this handsome guy suddenly asked her something.


    Haru chuckled and asked, "Do you know Yuri Nakamura?" He hoped that she knew about this girl.


    The female student was a bit dazed when she saw him chuckled and nodded at him, "Yes, I know her, do you need something from her?" She asked curiously.


    Haru nodded, "Can I trouble you to ask her to meet me?"


    The female student nodded, "Sure, do you know her?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, she is an acquaintance of my friend, my friend left me a message for her." He didn''t lie since those children had be his friend in a few days. He really liked them but he knew that he couldn''t let them stay in that house. He needed to make them didn''t have any lingering feeling from this world. He wanted to send them to heaven since it pained him to see them calling their older sister every day.


    The female student nodded them, "Sure, let me call her for a bit, please wait."


    "Thank you," Haru said to her.


    The female student ran to call Yuri Nakamura.


    Haru was waiting while leaning back on the wall. He knew that he had be a center of attention since he didn''t wear their uniform. He didn''t really care about the male and sometimes smiled at the female student. He didn''t wait that long until he saw a girl in the kendo outfit walked toward him. He straightened his back and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka." He looked at this girl and had to admit that she was quite a beauty.


    She has with magenta-purple colored hair and sea-green eyes.


    Yuri was a bit curious since a female student hade to her and said that there was someone who wanted to meet her. She was also a bit nervous since she saw him quite handsome and he was her type.


    "Hello, are you Yuri Nakamura?" Haru asked.


    Yuri nodded, "Yes, I''m, do you need something from me? Also, who are you?" She thought this guy was trying to pick her up since she was beautiful.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, do you have time after this?" Haru asked directly.


    Yuri thought for a bit and said, "Can you wait for a while? I need to finish my extracurricr."


    Haru nodded, "Sure, I will be waiting for you in that coffee shop, do you mind it?" He was happy that she epted his invitation


    Yuri shook her head, "Yeah, please wait for me there."


    Both of them were talking for a while and separated to each other.


    Haru went to the coffee shop to wait for her.


    Yuri was blushing and thought that guy was really trying to pick her up. She was at the age where she was curious about love and she went to the dojo to finish her matter as soon as possible.


    Haru was waiting in the coffee shop while thinking that the coffee that he had a drink right now was quite bad. He had heard there was a special school for cooking in this town. He didn''t really have that much interest to be a chef but he was also curious at the same time since he would open a cafe in the future.


    Haru was waiting for a while and he saw hering to the cafe. He waved his hand toward her, "Nakamura-San!!"


    Yuri turned her head and saw him. She nodded and walked toward him.


    "Do you want to order something?" Haru asked.


    Yuri nodded, "Sure, I want a mochino."


    Haru nodded and talked to the waitress to give her a mochino. He was curious and asked, "Do you have an extracurricr?"


    Yuri nodded, "I have yed kendo.


    "Really? I have also had an interest in kendo," Haru didn''t lie since he had experience from Gintoki. He was d that he had learned it and it could be part of their conversation.


    Yuri was also surprised that he had also interested in kendo.


    Both of them were talking to each other and he felt that both of them had be quite familiar to each other. He decided to give a shoot and asked her.


    "Can youe with me?" Haru asked.


    "Where?" Yuri asked.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to exin that he wanted her toe to the house where her siblings were killed. He knew that he was very cruel to make her remembered something that she didn''t want but he knew that he needed to do this for her and her siblings.


    "There is someone that wants to meet you, can youe with me?" Haru said.


    "Who?" Yuri asked curiously.


    "They''re someone important for you," Haru said.


    "Someone important from me?" Yuri became confused.


    "I know it is a bit confusing, but please believe in me," Haru said.


    Yuri felt it was a bit strange but she decided to follow him. She had a good impression of him and she also brought her sword with her. She thought for a while and said, "Good, but I can''t stay too long."


    Haru nodded, "Sure." He was d that he seeded to bring her.


    Yuri was walking with him while talking to each other. In her honest opinion, she thought that it was very nice to talk to him. He could make himugh and they had a simr hobby. She was curious where he would bring her until she saw a familiar road and her expression became ugly but she didn''t stop and kept following him, even though she didn''t talk with him again.


    "We have arrived," Haru said.


    Yuri looked at him with anger, "Why do you bring me here!!"

 Chapter 27 Regret

    <h4>Chapter 27 Regret</h4>


    Yuri wasn''t sure what he wanted to bring her to this ce. She couldn''t help but remember the thing that had happened in the past where her siblings were killed. She still remembered their faces and their bodiesying on the ground because of those robbers.


    "I know that you''re upset but please this time, for this time only, please believe in me," Haru said. He knew that it was very hard for her but he hoped that she would follow him. He knew that he had asked too much for her but he wanted them to be freed from the earth and went to heaven. He also wanted to help Yuri since this girl was obviously med herself for what was happening to her siblings.


    "Believe in you? You bring me to this ce know perfectly what is happening to me, aren''t you very cruel?" Yuri asked with tears. She couldn''t help since she started to remember her sibling. She turned her body and ran only her hand was caught by him.


    "Let go of me!!" Yuri shouted.


    "No," Haru shook his head.


    "Let go of me or else I will call the police!" Yuri shouted.


    "No, I won''t let go of you, I know that I''m very cruel to you but I wish you to believe in me, please give me a chance," Haru said with a desperate tone.


    Yuri stopped and looked at him with teary eyes, "What do you want?" She looked at him and wasn''t sure what he wanted her to doing to this ce.


    "I just want you to meet with someone," Haru said.


    Yuri didn''t say anything for a while and said, "Who?"


    "I''m sure you won''t believe me when I exin it to you, please enter the house with me, you will see them," Haru answered.


    Yuri felt her judgment was in a mess and she didn''t know what to do right now. She didn''t want to enter her house but at the same time, she also wanted to know what made him very desperate to call her to this ce.


    ''Them?'' Yuri was confused.


    "I can do anything for you, that''s why, please meet them," Haru said.


    Yuri knew that he was very sincere and didn''t lie from his eyes. She was in a dilemma until someone tapped her shoulder, "Hmm?"


    "Girl, your boyfriend is sincere enough, you should forgive him."


    Yuri and Haru looked at this random middle-aged woman who suddenly said something strange to them.


    Yuri blushed and said, "He is not my boyfriend!!"


    "Alright, alright, you''re fighting to each other right, boy, I don''t know what kind of mistakes you have made, but you won''t hurt her right?" The middle age woman asked.


    "I won''t," Haru nodded with a serious expression.


    The middle-aged woman nodded, "From my experience, he won''t cheat you anymore, you''re the only one for him, be happy now." She said cool words and left them while waving her hand.


    "What was that about?" Haru was confused and didn''t understand.


    Yuri was also confused and looked at him, "This is only once."


    Haru nodded, "I know, you won''t regret it."


    Yuri couldn''t back down anymore and entered her past house. She suddenly heard their scream during the robbers and their pleading on her. She almost fell down but she was caught by her.


    "I''m sorry, I know it is hard for you, but please bear it for a while," Haru said while holding her.


    Yuri didn''t say anything while sobbing. She didn''t know what he wanted to do but she felt it was something important for her.


    Haru also gritted his teeth and walked to the second floor while holding her. Both of them walked very slowly and they had arrived in front of the door.


    Haru didn''t say anything and opened the door. He wanted her to see them as soon as possible.


    "Eh?" Yuri was surprised when she saw it. She didn''t expect to see them after a few years.


    "Nee-Chan."


    "Nee-Chan, you''re here."


    "Nee-Chan!!"


    Three of them were very happy when they saw her. Even though she had grown up, those three siblings noticed her right away.


    Yuri couldn''t say anything while crying when she saw them. She walked toward them and tried to hug her only it passed through. She couldn''t touch them but she could feel them and saw them.


    "Nee-Chan, you''ve be big."


    "I''m happy to see you, Nee-Chan."


    "Nee-Chan, we love you."


    "I''m sorry, I''m s-," Her voice was choked and her eyes were red.


    "Nee-Chan, please live happily now."


    "We''re d that you''re alive."


    "Nee-Chan, please don''t me yourself."


    The three ghosts smiled together and a white light suddenly enveloped them. They disappeared without leaving any regret.


    Yuri had still remembered the thing that happened in the past. She had still questioned God why God let her siblings die? Why God let someone without sin to die in the hands of those scums? She didn''t know about it but she was d that she could meet them for thest time.


    Haru didn''t say anything and went out to let her calm down. He felt that he needed a cigarette since the thing that happened today was too much for him. But at the same time, he was d that he could help them. He took his phone and wrote on the chat group, "I''m seeded."


    He felt a burden on his chest had been lifted. He looked at the sky and wondered whether he could see his parents too. He shook his head and thought to let them go. His experience was different from her and he only hoped that his parents would be in heaven now happily living in their next life.

 Chapter 28 Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 28 Teacher</h4>


    "Thank you very much," Yuri said while bowing her head.


    "It''s okay, I just want to help them," Haru said while trying to stop her from bowing her head. He didn''t like this bowing head culture and didn''t feelfortable when bowed their heads to him.


    Yuri smiled while looking at him. She was d that he followed him today. She knew that she would regret itter when it was toote.


    Haru looked at the sky and said, "It''s quitete, do you want me to send you back?"


    Yuri shook her head, "No, the station is quite near here."


    Haru looked at her for a bit and asked, "Can I ask your CONNECT ID?"


    Yuri smiled, "Sure, I''d be d to." She also wanted to know his CONNECT ID and his phone number. She still wanted to ask him a lot of questions and wanted to know him more. She didn''t want their rtionship to end after what was happening today.


    Haru was d that he had her CONNECT ID but he was also still reluctant to leave her after this. He still wanted to talk with her more, "After a thought, let me send you back."


    "Eh?" Yuri was startled.


    "I still want to talk with you, can I?" Haru asked.


    Yuri nodded, "Sure." She also felt better when he was honest with her.


    Both of them were walking together while talking to each other.


    "Are you an Onmyouji?" Yuri asked. She knew that he couldmunicate with a ghost. She knew that he knew about her from her siblings that had died before.


    Haru didn''t really want to say that he was a magician, an Onmyouji was quite a suitable identity for him since there were a lot of monks in this country, "It''s simr to that, but don''t tell anyone alright?"


    Yuri nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    They walked for a while and they had arrived at the station.


    "Thank you for sending me and letting me see them for thest time," Yuri said this time as she didn''t bow her head.


    "No, I''m also d that since I can meet you," Haru said.


    Yuri blushed, "I - I will going back now, bye!!"


    "Bye," Haru waved his hand. He thought that this girl was really cute. He looked at the time and knew it was quitete. He had already told his little sister that he would have something to do and woulde back quitete even tomorrow. He had told Sora that he would meet his friend who would exorcize the ghost in his new house.


    Sora was bothined and worried about him when he told her that he would stay out tonight. He was wondering what she was doing at home right now.


    Sora was mad when he told her that he would stay in the outside forte worse tomorrow. But when she heard that he wanted to purify a ghost in his new house. She was really worried and wanted to stop him but he said that it was fine and she didn''t need to worry.


    Sora had been waiting for quite a while and he didn''t go home. She decided to go to his room andy there while thinking about him. She knew that both of them were siblings but at the same time, she knew that both of them were special. She took his nket and held it tightly.


    Haru wasn''t sure what she was doing right now and he decided to go back since he was that she had been waiting for him. He was on his way until he saw someone familiar there. He wanted to go back when he saw her but it was toote.


    "Haru!!!"


    Haru turned his head and smiled, "Sensei."


    "Are you trying to avoid me earlier?" She looked a bit pissed.


    "No, of course not, I''m happy to meet you here," Haru smiled.


    "I have heard what is happening to both of your parents," she hugged him in her arms.


    Haru also hugged her back, even though he knew the personality of this teacher and knew what she wanted but at the same time, he also wanted the same. He needed someone tofort him and she was the right person for it.


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    "Do you need me tofort you? It has been a while since we have done it," she said to him while hugging him tighter. She pressed her breasts on his chest.


    Haru knew what she wanted and he also had held back for quite a while. He wanted to agree but he was thinking about Sora but he knew that he couldn''t let her depend on him most of the time. But in the end, he always spoiled her, he thought for a bit and took his phone.


    ''I will be going home tomorrow,'' Haru sent this message to her.


    "Let''s go?" Haru asked.


    She smiled, "Of course, I''m your teacher, after all, let''s go." She pulled his hand and went to the nearest hotel.


    Sora who received his message threw her phone away. She was mad but she knew that she couldn''t me him. She suddenly thought that he wouldn''t go home tonight and she could do anything inside his room. She moved her hand slowly toward her sensitive part while sucked her finger, "Haru¡­Haru¡­"


    Her moans echoed through the room but no one heard it. Her eyes were in tears and she kept calling his name.


    "Haru¡­¡­"


    She and Haru went to the hotel and they entered the room. They didn''t say anything and kissed as soon as they had entered the room. They went wild and started their affair.

 Chapter 29 Sharp Nose

    <h4>Chapter 29 Sharp Nose</h4>


    Haru woke up earlier and saw the woman who was sleeping on his side. He scratched his head and made a coffee thought it was instant coffee it was enough for him.


    "Can you make me too?"


    "Sure," Haru said and prepared a coffee for her.


    "Thank you," she said and blew the coffee slowly. She sipped it for a bit and felt quite a bit rxed. She looked at him and asked, "Are you going to enter high school next year?"


    Haru nodded, "That''s the idea, I will go to Toyogasaki High School."


    She smiled, "Then you will meet me there."


    Haru suddenly froze when he heard it, "Really?" He didn''t really want to meet this woman most of the time.


    She nodded, "Yeah, I''m a music teacher there, you will meet me there."


    Haru shook his head while holding a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Akane Minagawa, that is her name, was his home tutor when both of his parents were living. She is a beautiful tall and quite thin young woman with long, smooth light brown hair and hazel eyes. She wears natural-style makeup, takes care of her appearance and she is always well-dressed.


    His emotions were a bitplex when she told him that she was a teacher in that high school. He didn''t really want to change his high school target since his little sister wanted to go there. He was quite surprised how could such a prestigious school ept this person there. He was still thinking about something until he was hugged by her.


    "There is still time, let''s do it again," Akane said.


    "Akane-Sensei, what about your boyfriend?" Haru said and moved toward her. He looked at her and was ready for another round.


    Akane licked her lips, "It''s okay, you don''t need to worry about him, If you confess to me, I will be your girlfriend though."


    Haru snorted, "No way." He inserted his beast inside her.


    "Aaaahnnn," Akane said while holding her moans.


    Haru didn''t say anything and they enjoyed their morning activity.


    Haru had already taken a bath and was ready to go back, "Akane-San, I will go back."


    "You shouldn''t ignore me when I call you," Akane pouted.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''m a bit busytely, but I will try to meet you from time to time."


    "Really?" Akane asked.


    Haru nodded, "There are a lot of things happeningtely, you should go back, isn''t your boyfriend searching for you?"


    Akane looked at her phone and saw a lot of calls from her boyfriend. She sighed and shook her head.


    Haru also looked at his phone and saw a lot of calls and messages from his little sister. He knew it was bad to stay for a long time, "See you next time, Akane-San."


    "Yeah, see you next time," Akane said and kissed him.


    Both of them kissed for a while and went back to their own ces.


    Akane looked at his back and smiled. She enjoyed how men pampered her but he was special since it was too good to do it with him. He also knew how she liked to y with another man but he didn''t say anything or get jealous.


    The only thing that hecked was he didn''t fall in love with her, ''How can I make him fall in love?''


    Akane thought it but shook her head. Their rtionship was simr to a friend rather than lovers. She didn''t have a friend and only a lot of men followed her. She decided not to think too much about it.


    *ring


    Akane felt annoyed when she received this phone call. She was really tired after ying for the entire night with him but someone called her several times. She took a deep breath and opened the call.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m sorry, my phone''s battery since yesterday, I was at my friend''s house yesterday," Akane said.


    "Is it female?"


    "Yes," Akane answered without flustering. She thought that he had gotten quite annoyed and needed to end their rtionship.


    Haru was a bit happy and his mind was a bit refreshed. He thought that he should practice swordsmanship and light magic today. He had to skip it yesterday and needed to train himself. He wasn''t sure yet but he felt the group chat would give the questter. He needed to get stronger or at least he could be useful.


    Luckily, his light magic could be a support skill and it was also quite good to use it to save himself or run away.


    Haru thought that he should also start to train with the t Magic since it was also very useful to run away. He didn''t learn a chakra since he wanted to focus on magic and swordsmanship first.


    "I''m home."


    Haru entered his apartment and looked around, "Sora, are you awake yet?" He checked her room but he didn''t see her. He also didn''t hear the sound of someone inside the bathroom. He decided to check his room and saw her sleeping on his bed. He saw her clothes were a bit messy but he thought it was because her sleeping posture was bad.


    "Sora, wake up," Haru said while shaking her slowly.


    Sora heard someone call her and opened her eyes, "Haru?"


    "Yeah, why are you sleeping in my room?" Haru asked.


    Sora didn''t answer him rather asked him a question, "Why didn''t youe back yesterday?"


    "It took quite a long time to purify the ghost inside the house," Haru said.


    Sora kept looking at him and said, "Don''t leave me again, okay?"


    "I won''t, you don''t need to worry," Haru hugged her. He thought this girl was just lonely and slept in his room. He couldn''t help but think that this girl was really cute.


    Sora didn''t stop him but she smelled his shirt and his smell was a bit different, ''Hmm?'' She felt this smell was a bit familiar. She tried to remember but she couldn''t.


    "Let''s have breakfast, what do you want to eat?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm, mapo tofu," Sora answered.


    "Mapo tofu? Early in the morning?" Haru looked at her weirdly and nodded, "Well, I will cook it for you, you should wash your face first." He stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Sora still thought earlier that his smell was a bit familiar earlier, ''Who is it?''

 Chapter 30 Debut 1

    <h4>Chapter 30 Debut 1</h4>


    Today is the day of Utaha''s debut novel.


    Haru had promised to be her bodyguard during her sign book event. He decided to wear a ck suit and ck sunsses.


    "Where are you going?" Sora asked curiously.


    "Work," Haru answered.


    "Working? What kind of job?" Sora asked.


    "Bodyguard," Haru answered.


    "Bodyguard??? For whom???'' Sora didn''t expect him to be a bodyguard. She knew that he was quite good at fighting and had a strong body but for him to be bodyguard suddenly, "Do we need that much money?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, I have quite a lot of money, you don''t worry that much about money." His novel was quite good and he had received quite a sum of money in his bank ount. He wasn''t going to worry about the money for their education until college. He thought he should be a doctor in the future since it was a good profession.


    Sora nodded and asked, "You still haven''t answered me, who will you be working for?"


    "Utaha," Haru answered again.


    "Why?" Sora asked.


    "This is her first debut as a novelist, she will hold a book sign event today and ask me to be his bodyguard to guard her through the event," Haru said. He had also done it in the past when he was only a neer. Though he didn''t really like it since it was very tiring to sign a book while talking to his fans.


    Sora felt a bitplicated but she decided to let him go. She had known Utaha for quite a long time since she was his brother''s ssmate in the past. She had also heard how hard the book signing event was from him. She also knew that Utaha was quite beautiful and was worried too that there would do something to her.


    "Alright, you need to call me when youe backte," Sora asked. She was quite lonely when he left her. She decided to call Kato to y in the apartment after this.


    Haru nodded, "I will." He walked toward the door and said, "I will bring you a caketer."


    Sora nodded, "Be safe."


    Haru nodded and went to the station. He was only a minor and he wasn''t 17 years old yet. He wanted to buy a car or motorcycle to make it easier for him to go anywhere.


    In the past few days, he had done quite a lot of things. He had asked the renovationpany to renovate his house.


    ording to them, his house will bepleted in two months. Even though the shape of the house was quite good, he wanted to totally renovate it. He knew that it was quite a long time but he also asked them to make the first floor be a cafe. He was d that thispany had a lot of experience renovating a restaurant in the past.


    He had also trained at t Magic and thought it wasn''t that sessful. He knew to use magic he needed an affinity with that magic that he wanted to learn. He could use t Magic but he needed a long time to learn it. He knew this magic was quite strange and he still couldn''t control his body when he became as thin as a paper.


    Even though he knew that he still trained t Magic since he knew the possibility of this magic. He knew this magic could help him to escape from a small space and made something more convenient. He could fold something hard and saved it in the small space. He was also still trained to do partial tness on his fingers.


    t Magic could change his fingers into a sharp weapon that wouldn''t lose to a sword or anything sharp in the world. Though he still needed to learn more before he could use it.


    His light magic made a lot of progress and he became a very proficient healer on the battlefield. He didn''t focus on the attack magic since he couldn''t train it on his home. He also couldn''t train this magic in the neighborhood since it would cause a lot of trouble.


    But that didn''t mean that he didn''t have the magic that was used for an attack. He has made them but he can''t demonstrate it right now.


    He also focused on his swordsmanship and believed that he wouldn''t lose to any high school student in terms of swordsmanship.


    What hecked was the battle experience, he wasn''t sure where he could get that kind of things since this world was very peaceful. He didn''t mean peace was bad and it was very good. But he was kind of bored and wanted to go to another world.


    The only thing that cured him of his boredom was probably his meeting with Akane, or chatting with Yuri or Utaha. Sometimes it was Kato since both of them yed video games.


    *ring


    Haru opened his phone and saw a message from her.


    ''Don''t bete.''


    Haru replied, "Don''t worry, I''m on my way." He had learned that her book sign event would be held on the 3rd floor of quite a famous bookstore in the city. His mood was quite good since he would meet her soon. He entered the bookstore and saw his identity to process to the 3rd floor.


    "Machida-San," Haru called.


    "Haru," Machida smiled.


    "Where is she?" Haru asked.


    "She is in the changing room, you should talk to her, she is a bit nervous," Machida said.


    "Nervous? Really?" Haru was a bit surprised to hear that girl was nervous.


    Machida smiled, "She is very cute, you should try to make her your girlfriend."


    Haru decided to ignore it, "I will visit her."


    Machida shook her head and continued to prepare for the book sign event.

 Chapter 31 Debut 2

    <h4>Chapter 31 Debut 2</h4>


    *knock knock


    "Who is it?" Utaha asked. She was a bit nervous since it would be her first time to have a book sign event. She was wondering whether her event would be empty of people or full of people. She hoped it was full of people since she wanted her debut to be sessful.


    "It''s me," Haru answered.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, "Come inside."


    Haru entered the room and twitched his lips when he saw she was trying to wear her ck stocking. He sucked a deep breath at how sexy this girl was, "What are you doing?" He closed the door and didn''t let anyone see this scene.


    Utaha smiled when she saw him close the door, saying, "I''m wearing my stocking."


    Haru shook his head and asked, "How are you?"


    Utaha smiled, "I''m fine, unlike some people who have a lot of free time, I''m quite busy in both study and writing."


    "Don''t say nonsense or I will go back now," Haru said.


    "No!!! Don''t go back!!" Utaha hurriedly said to him.


    Haru smiled and sat beside her, "I won''t, I have promised you to be your bodyguard for this event after all."


    Utaha looked at him and nodded. She could see that he was very handsome and more mature in this suit. She was wondering whether she had a chance to take a picture with her.


    Haru took his phone and said, "You will be a famous novelist in the future, can we take a picture together?"


    Utaha smiled, "Good, I will give you my first fan photo, you should use it as your family heirloom."


    Haru twitched his lips and felt the mouth of this girl was just too poisonous. He didn''t care about it and moved closer to taking a picture together.


    Both of them took a picture together in a selfie.


    "You should take more, after all, this will be your only chance to take a picture with a famous novelist," Utaha looked quite proud.


    Haru ignored her poisonous mouth and held her shoulder.


    "W - what are you doing?" Utaha didn''t expect him to hold her shoulder.


    "I want to take a photo with you, it''s okay right?" Haru asked.


    Utaha looked at him and nodded, "Send it to my CONNECT IDter."


    "Yeah, I will share it with youter."


    They were taking a picture for a while until they heard the door was knocked on by someone.


    *knock knock.


    "Shi-Chan, it''s time, you have to get ready," Machida said and opened the door. She saw both of them were really close to each other. She saw them looking quite awkward and felt suspicious, "What are you doing?"


    "N - nothing, let''s go," Utaha said.


    Haru only smiled and nodded.


    Machida didn''t press them and followed them to the book sign event.


    Haru was standing beside her while looking at the line of people who brought her book. He saw that most of them were male and there were some females, though it was rare. He knew that it was also because of him that promoted her book on his social media. He was d that her first book sign event had quite a lot of people and it wasn''t empty. He had heard a lot of neers had zero numbers of guests that wanted to their sign during their debut.


    Utaha was lucky and her charm as a beautiful high school student was also another aspect of this.


    Haru also thought that anything that had something to do with beautiful high school students would be sold very easily, for example, panties of beautiful high school students would be sold very easily to anyone. He wasn''t joking but that was the reality, he knew that most of the male in this book sign event was perverted that aimed to do something to the beautiful author next to him. He needed to stop them from doing something abnormal.


    The event started and those people started to walk in a line.


    "Please, sign my book!!"


    "Yes, thank you for your support," Utaha smiled and signed her book. She was happy that many people bought her book. Her smile was really sincere this time and thought that her event was quite good. She knew it was because of him helping her promote her book on his social media. She thought that she should give him a reward.


    Haru put on his serious expression and was ready to stop any strange person who would mess up the event. He was d that no one seemed to try to do anything strange.


    "Can you please give me your phone number? I won''t do anything strange with it!"


    Utaha still put her smile even though she clearly didn''t like this person, "I''m sorry, but that is something private to me."


    "No! Please, I won''t do anything strange just please give it to me!" This person wanted to jump to her only he was stopped by the ck suit man beside her.


    "Please stop your actions, or we will call the police," Haru told him. He was holding his hand tightly.


    The man could feel that his hand was really hurt, "I know, I know, please, let go of me!!"


    "No, you need to get out first," Haru said.


    The man couldn''t do anything and he was also scared by this bodyguard. He could only nod and leave the event.


    "Thank you," Utaha told him.


    Haru nodded, "Don''t worry, my job is to protect your safety."


    Utaha smiled, "Do you want to be my bodyguard for life?"


    Haru almost broke her cool persona but he said, "That''s a very tempting offer, but let me tell her about the reward first before I agree."


    "Don''t you think that staying with me is your best reward?" Utaha asked.


    "Don''t say something nonsense, you should continue your event, your fans are waiting," Haru averted the conversation.


    "Hmph," the Utaha snorted, but smiled when she saw her fans.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t think much about it.

 Chapter 32 One Request

    <h4>Chapter 32 One Request</h4>


    The event was over and both of them were quite tired.


    Utaha was tired because she had to smile for the rest of the day while talking and giving her fans a signature. She didn''t expect that this job would be really tough.


    Haru was also the same since he had to stand beside her while doing nothing. He was bored since he couldn''t do anything and he needed to hold his yawn.


    "Good work, the event is over, both of you can take a rest, I will handle the rest," Machida said of both of them.


    "Thank you," Utaha and Haru said at the same time. Both of themid on the sofazily since it was a very tiring job earlier.


    "Hey, bodyguard, can you bring me cold water?" Utaha asked.


    "I''m your bodyguard and not your caretaker," Haru answered.


    "Hmph, you''re too stingy," Utaha stood upzily and went to the fridge.


    "Can you give me water too?" Haru asked.


    Utaha didn''t say anything and picked up water for him. She went back and gave water to him.


    "Thank you," Haru said and drank the water.


    Utaha sat very close to him and also drank water.


    Haru didn''t say anything when she sat really close to him, ''She smells really good.'' He thought when she sat beside him. He wasn''t sure but most of the girls he met had a very pleasant and fragrance smell.


    Utaha looked at him for a bit and asked, "Do you want a reward?"


    Haru looked at him and asked, "Will you give me a reward?"


    Utaha nodded, "You''ve helped me earlier, I can give you one request."


    "One request?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, one request, it can be anything," Utaha said.


    "A-anything?" Haru said while looking at her body.


    "Yes, anything, you can ask me anything and I can grant it to you, for example, world domination, immortality, or defeating the Saiyans headed to earth right now," Utaha said.


    "You¡­ Do you possess a power that surpasses those of the Eternal Dragon??" Haru replied.


    "Of course," Utaha nodded.


    Haru blinked his eyes several times while looking at her, "What about a more realistic request?"


    Utaha nodded, "Sure, I also hope that you can give me some personal request."


    "Personal request?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, really it can be anything, for example helping you realize your fetish by wearing a maid outfit, serving you in a week with nothing but a naked apron, helping you with your baby ying fetish for a week, or not wearing panties whenever I meet you for a month, you have many different preferences, don''t you," Utaha said.


    "You¡­ Do you think that I''m at that level of maniac perversion?? Evening from you, isn''t that way too rude?!" Haru said while twitching his lips.


    "I''m sorry, but it is impossible to do it forever," Utaha said.


    "No. Wrong. That''spletely wrong! I''m not angry over the fact that my perversion has been lowered," Haru said with a frustrated tone.


    "Oh, is that so? As a preference, I personally rmend waking you up every day for a week, wearing nothing but an apron, I can also make breakfast for you, isn''t viewing that from behind romantic for men?" Utaha said.


    Haru was tempted but he could see Sora would look at him with disgusting eyes or even tried to avoid him. He shook his head and said, "It will be impossible to maintain our friendship when I ask you that kind of request." He wasn''t ready yet to have a rtionship maybe when he entered high school he would think about it.


    Utaha felt a bit disappointed, "That''s true." Her expression changed into normal very fast, "So have you think about your request?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I have decided."


    "Really? What is it?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "Can you wear a maid uniform?" Haru asked.


    Utaha looked at him with a surprised expression but became normal as soon as possible. She looked at him and said, "As expected you have a maid fetish."


    "No, you misunderstood, I wanted to make a maid cafe," Haru said.


    "Oh, not only do you want me to wear a maid uniform but you also want to make your own maid harem?" Utaha looked at him with a disgusting expression.


    "As I said, this is a misunderstanding!!" Haru spent a lot of time that he didn''t have any intention to form a maid harem or anything simr to that. He also told her that he wanted to see which maid uniform was better.


    Utaha sighed, "I''m starting to regret giving you one request." She wanted him to ask her to be his girlfriend but it seemed her idea wasn''t going to work.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "Let''s do it in two months."


    "Two monthster? So long?'' Utaha was surprised.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, my house will be finished to be renovated in two months." He told her that he had just bought a house and he would make it into a maid cafe.


    Utaha was surprised again when she heard he had bought a house for himself. She really thought that this guy really had a maid fetish. She started to regret her decision to bring him to the maid cafe before. She thought that she had opened a Pandora box. But she thought that she could conquer him with a maid uniform.


    *ring


    Haru looked at his phone and saw it was Sora, "My bad, I have to go back, Sora is calling me to go back."


    Utaha nodded, "You should go back then." She knew that both of his parents had died and were only leaving his little sister. She thought it was normal to spoil his little sister since there were only two of them left in this world.


    "Thank you," Haru smiled and went back.


    Utaha nodded while still looking at his back. She hoped that to meet him every day and maybe wake up with a naked apron.

 Chapter 33 The First Quest

    <h4>Chapter 33 The First Quest</h4>


    Two months had passed since Utaha''s book sign event.


    Haru was also preparing for his simtion exam in December, though he didn''t want to be arrogant. He was sure that he could get a perfect score for his exam. He had also trained his magic and swordsmanship through those two months.


    Yajima had also shared some new magic with them but he only practiced some of them and focused on developing the light magic.


    Magic is simr to puzzles.


    Haru needed to set pieces to create a different effect on his magic. He trained really hard and since then he has mastered education in school. He didn''t really have to worry about the exam that would be held in February.


    Haru looked outside and it was still hot. He looked at the calendar and read it was still in the middle of August. He had done a lot of things in the past two months from going out with his friends and his little sister. He had also learned how to cook with the recipe that Yajima had shared with him on the group chat. He had also collected a lot of points from the daily sign but he had never used it since he didn''t have a chance to do that.


    Haru had also told the existence of group chat to Sora and she also wanted to join this group chat too. He wanted to invite her but he wasn''t sure how to do that. Even though he was the master of this group chat, he didn''t do anything. He decided not to think that much and practiced his cooking ability.


    His cafe would be ready soon, and he wanted to open it next year. Though, he would make it small since he didn''t really want to make it too crowded.


    Haru was thinking about something until there was a notification on the group chat. He opened the group chat and was surprised to see it.


    [First Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat.]


    [Quest: Stop Orochimaru to destroy the Konohagakure.]


    [Participant: Everyone in the group chat.]


    [Reward: 1500 points, new features on the group chat, and one random reward.]


    [System Note: The time in the original world will be stopped when everyone is going to the quest.]


    [Countdown: 05:58:40.]


    Everyone was silent when they saw this notification.


    Kuroneko: "Is this real?"


    Gintoki: "Probably, but are we really going to another world?"


    Yajima: "But more importantly, all of us will go there?"


    Haruka: "Yeah, and the time will be stopped in our world and only the Tsunade''s world will be moving."


    Gintoki: "Interesting."


    Yajima: "Yeah, I have read ''Naruto'', I will help them."


    Kuroneko: "Wait! Wait! What about me? I''m a normal human!!!" She was quite curious about another world but she didn''t really want to go to the world of ninja. She knew that it was very dangerous especially when she didn''t have the ability to protect herself. She had tried to practice both magic and chakra but it was useless. She had also tried to practice swordsmanship but she was too weak to do that. She was too tired to continue to practice swordsmanship.


    Haru also understood her dilemma and replied, "I will protect you, I know that I don''t have that much experience in battle but I have a lot of support magic that will help us in the quest."


    Light magic is also increasing his speed, he knew that speed was very important since it helped him to run away when something bad was happening.


    Gintoki: "@Kuroneko, yeah, you don''t need to worry, you should think of this as a pic, you guys can also follow the civilians to retreat." He was curious about another world, especially the world of ninja. He wanted to see Naruto, tried ramen, and bought an Icha Icha there.


    Yajima: "Pic, huh? I think that is good, this will be our first time to have an offline meeting."


    Kuroneko: "I don''t want to have a first offline meeting in war!!!"


    Kuroneko: "But I also want to go there too."


    Tsunade: "You don''t need to worry, in two days, the final match of the Chuunin Exam will be held, I''ve talked about this matter to my teacher, they have prepared for the battle with Orochimaru, I will also give you my summoned beast to protect you @Kuroneko."


    They had been talking about a lot of things in the past two months and they were very close to each other. They wanted to meet but they were still afraid whether there was some malfunction in this group chat and they couldn''te back.


    Now, they had a chance to meet each other, even though the situation was a bit bad, but it didn''t mean that they couldn''t handle it. They had an advantage and that was the information that had been shared with everyone.


    Haru also wanted to go there and he was happy that the time will be stopped but to do that everyone needed to join the quest.


    Haruka: "What do you think? @Kuroneko."


    Ruri wanted toe to but she was afraid to be a burden for everyone. She thought for a bit and had decided toe along too. She was d that the time will be stopped since she didn''t need to exin to her family about her trip.


    Kuroneko: "I will go too."


    Gintoki: "Good, I need to pack my toothbrush first."


    Yajima: "Ah, me too."


    Tsunade looked at the chat while twitching her lips. She thought that everyone was really treating this quest as a trip to her world. She had talked about this matter to her teacher and he believed in him.


    They had set a trap for Orochimaru and only needed to wait for the fish to enter the.


    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade said. She looked at her apprentice and said, "Shizune, tell Hokage that I''ll have my friend toe."


    "Eh? Friend?" Shizune was quite surprised.


    "Yeah, there will be four people," Tsunade said.


    Shizune was confused but nodded.


    Tsunade waited for them toe to her world while looking at group chat.


    Haru didn''t tell Sora about this quest and he brought his backpack. He only bought something for his daily use. He looked at the countdown and there was still quite a lot of time. He was the group leader and he was the one who organized everyone.


    Haruka: "Are you guys ready?"


    Gintoki: "Oooh."


    Yajima: "Yes."


    Kuroneko: "Of course, I have brought my power from hell."


    Tsunade: "Come."


    Haru looked at the group chat and pressed the teleport button on the quest notification. Suddenly a light engulfed him and the world stopped waiting for him toe back.

 Chapter 34 Naruto World

    <h4>Chapter 34 Naruto World</h4>


    Haru felt dizzy and he opened his eyes slowly. He looked around and noticed five people around him. He knew them but didn''t know where they were, "Where is this?"


    "This is my house," Tsunade said. She looked at everyone with a curious expression.


    "Ugh, I need my sugar intake," Gintoki said while messaging his head.


    "Hooo, this is the world of ninja, it''s interesting," Yajima said while looking around.


    "My head! My head!" Kuroneko said since then she felt very dizzy after that teleportation.


    Haru went to her and used his light magic to cure her. He was quite proficient in light magic and it was quite easy for him to heal anything.


    "Hmm, why you''re the only one who can use magic?" Tsunade asked.


    Everyone had tried to practice magic but they couldn''t practice it.


    "I don''t know if there is something simr between my world and Yajima''s world," Haru said. He wasn''t sure yet and he also wanted to know why he could use magic. He thought it was because he was a reincarnated person and that was why he could use magic.


    "That''s true, I want to use stealth magic," Gintoki said with regret.


    "Pervert!!" Kuroneko said. She feltfortable since he was curing her. She also felt envious since he was the only one that could use magic.


    "At the same time, we can''t practice using a chakra," Yajima said.


    Gintoki nodded, "Yeah, Chakra is impossible, I can''t use a Rasengan Shuriken or Kamehameha."


    "That''s from different story!!!" Kuroneko said.


    "Anyway, there will be another feature after we finish this quest, maybe there is something special about this featureter," Haru said.


    Tsunade looked at him and said, "Do you have an idea what kind of feature it is?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Probably store or invitation, but let''s not think about that, the problem is whether we can finish this quest or not?"


    "We''re probably going to seed since there is a protagonist aura, there are two protagonists in our group and there is also Naruto who is the protagonist in this world too right?" Gintoki said.


    "I''m sorry that we''re not protagonists," Yajima said with a small smile.


    Kuroneko and Tsunade looked at him at the same time. Both of them swore that they would punch him when he said another word.


    "I - I don''t mean it that way!! D - don''t misunderstand! Yajima-San, you''re very powerful! How about we have a drink first? Let''s tour around the Konohagakure, there is another two days before the exam, right?" Gintoki looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade snorted, "Do you have money?"


    Gintoki looked very proud, "Of course, I have." He had published a novel that had been shared by Haruka. He suddenly became quite a famous author and he had quite a lot of money right now.


    "The money from your world and this world is different, you know?" Haru said.


    "I forgot about that," Gintoki sighed and looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade knew what kind of gaze was this and sighed, "You need to wait before you can tour around the vige, I have sent Shizune to report your arrival to my teacher."


    They nodded since they knew that her vige had very strict security especially when there would be an attack from Orochimaru.


    "Did you tell him about our origin?" Haru asked. He knew her teacher was the third Hokage and his opinion of that person was a very crafty old man. He knew that the third Hokage was really smart since his nickname was the professor.


    Tsunade shook her head, "I think, it''s better to keep the existence of group chats a secret among us, I''ve told him that my friends would help during the attack of Orochimaru, I''ve also told him that I met you guys on my trip on the outside vige."


    "That''s good," Yajima nodded.


    Everyone was curious and wanted to see the world of ''Naruto'' since this would be their first time toe to this world. They wanted to see a ninja who was hiding in the dark, throwing a shuriken, or standing in the water.


    But the three guys in the group were looking at Tsunade. This will be their first time seeing her in reality. They were men and they couldn''t lie to their desire.


    "Damn, big," Gintoki suddenly said, but he was mmed by her.


    BOOM!!!


    Haru and Yajima gulped and looked at the destroyed wall behind them, ''Gintoki!!!!'' They turned their heads and looked at her with a scared expression.


    "Hmph," Tsunade snorted.


    "Good, very strong! Tsunade, can you teach me chakra?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Hmm, it''s very hard, you''ve trained for the whole month but you can''t do it right?" Tsunade asked.


    Kuroneko sighed and nodded. She had trained both magic and chakra, she even spent several hours meditation to feel a chakra or magical energy inside her body but it was useless.


    Tsunade looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, have you tried the chakra method that I''ve shared?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to learn it since I''m still learning magic from Yajima." He thought it would be a waste of time to learn a lot of things and be a master of nothing. He wanted to master his light magic first until he hit a slump and started to do another thing.


    "Do you want to learn it? I will guide you here," Tsunade said.


    Haru was surprised and wanted to learn it from her directly but he was worried since he had magical energy in his body. He was worried there would be a contradiction between two energy and made him explode or something since he had seen that kind of plot in the movie. He wanted to answer her until someone suddenly entered her house.


    "Tsunade-Sama, I''ve brought a Hogake-Sama to your home," Shizune said while looking at everyone.


    "Tsunade, I''ve heard you brought your friends, let me see them," Sarutobi said and he saw them. Four people there were a little girl with a strange outfit, a handsome young man, someone who wasying on the ground, and a small old man.

 Chapter 35 Photo Commemoration

    <h4>Chapter 35 Photo Commemoration</h4>


    Sarutobi had received intelligence from his student. He was pretty much surprised when he heard that Orochimaru would start an attack during the Chunin Exam. He was curious about the source of her information until she told him that she got this information from her friends. He suddenly wanted to know who those friends were and tried to ask her.


    "You won''t see themter," Tsunade said.


    Sarutobi wasn''t satisfied with her answer but he couldn''t force them. He was already grateful for her to be able to get this information or else his vige would be attacked without preparation. He ordered Anbu to protect his vige and to check whether this information was true or not. He had also contacted Jiraiya toe back since this matter was really serious.


    "Is this true?" Jiraiya looked at the report. He didn''t expect that woman to give such important information. He was wondering where she could get his kind of information.


    Sarutobi nodded, "I''ve ordered the Anbu and this intelligence is real, Kazekage has been killed and Orochimaru has entered into their vige to be their Hokage, they will attack our vige at the final of Chunin Exam."


    "We need to stop the exam!!" Jiraiya said.


    Sarutobi shook his head, "No, we can''t, it will show that our vige is weak, rather than stop the exam, we need to catch him, he has already decided toe to our vige, I won''t let them escape again." He still felt regret when his disciple was betraying the vige.


    Jiraiya nodded, "I will also prepare for the war."


    Sarutobi nodded and both of them started to form a n about the next battle.


    Sarutobi had been waiting for who was this mysterious friend of Tsunade but Anbu couldn''t find anything. He wanted to know them but at the same time, he knew that they weren''t an enemy since they would tell him about this important information.


    *knock knock.


    "Enter," Sarutobi said.


    Shizune entered the Hokage room and said, "Excuse me, Hokage-Sama, Tsunade-Sama told me to tell you that her friends woulde to the vige."


    "What? Is that true?" Sarutobi was surprised. He didn''t expect them toe to help Konohagakure. He stood up and asked, "Where are they?"


    "Tsunade-Sama has told me that they wille soon," Shizune said.


    Sarutobi nodded, "Good, I want to see them too."


    Shizune was surprised and wondering why he wanted to see Tsunade''s friend. She thought for a while and nodded, "You can follow me, Hokage-Sama."


    Sarutobi nodded, "Let''s go."


    Shizune was also curious since she knew that her friends wereing from the group chat. In reality, she was wondering how they were in them.


    Sarutobi had arrived at her house and he was looking at them with doubt.


    "Ouch, ouch, it''s pretty painful, can someone heal me? My head is bleeding! I - I will die, s - someone please call a medic," Gintoki said whileying on the ground.


    "It''s your own fault," Haru said.


    "Damn, aren''t you also looking at her??" Gintoki said.


    Haru couldn''t deny it since he was pretty much attracted to her chest. He shook his head and healed him but he changed his light magic with green color to make everyone think that he was using a healing jutsu. He could change the color of his light magic to any color as long as he wanted.


    ''Hmm? Medical jutsu,'' Sarutobi nodded inside his heart. He thought that her friends would be medical medics too. He looked at everyone and saw the old man and the little girl.


    "Hello," Yajima greeted him.


    "Hello," Sarutobi also greeted him maybe because the simrity between the ages made him think that he could be friends with him.


    "Wow, it''s the real Hokage!!!!!" Kuroneko was excited and jumped around. She took her phone and said, "C - can we take a picture together?"


    Sarutobi looked at this girl and smiled even though he felt that this girl was strange, ''Take a picture together?'' He thought that this girl wanted someone to draw them together. He nodded, "Sure." He didn''t feel harm from her, rather it was curiosity.


    "Yes," Kuroneko said.


    "Ah, can I join too?" Haru asked. He also wanted to show this picture to his little sister. He was sure that Sora would be very surprised to see such a perfect cosy.


    "I will join too!!" Gintoki had already been pretty much healthy since he healed him. He also wanted to show this picture to both Kagura and Shinpachi. He was sure that both of them would be shocked to the core. He would tell them that he met a real Hokage and he was sure that they would be envious. He also thought about making it into the business. He was sure there were a lot of Naruto Fans who would want to take a picture with this old man.


    "I won''t join you, let me help you to take a picture," Yajima said.


    "Ah, thank you," Kuroneko said and gave him her phone.


    "What''s that?" Sarutobi was curious about that small device. He was wondering what they would do with that kind of thing.


    "That''s the phone, we use it to take a picture," Haru exined.


    "Picture? From that small device?" Sarutobi was pretty much surprised.


    "I can show it to youter, but can you face up to the camera?" Kuroneko said.


    "Sure," Sarutobi followed her strange request.


    "Are you ready?" Yajima asked with a smile.


    "Yes!!" Gintoki, Haru, and Kuroneko said at the same time.


    "Cheese!!" Yajima said.


    "Cheese!!"


    Sarutobi was dumbfounded, ''What is happening?''

 Chapter 36 I dont have a money

    <h4>Chapter 36 I don''t have a money</h4>


    Haru and everyone was satisfied with the photo that they had taken with the third Hokage.


    Sarutobi coughed and said, "Can I ask you guys now?"


    Haru nodded, "Sure, Hokage-Sama." He thought that he was in Konohagakure, he should follow the way of people in the Konohagakure.


    Sarutobi nodded, "Who are you guys?" He was quite doubting when he thought that those four people were the ones who gave Tsunade about Orochimaru.


    Haru looked at him and said, "How to say, we''re just friends."


    ""Yeah, the five of us met by chance and became friends in the process," Yajima said.


    Gintoki nodded in two statements.


    Kuroneko smiled widely when she thought that she had friends now.


    Tsunade snorted but her face was showing a smile.


    Five of them had known each other for two months and they pretty much knew each other already.


    Sarutobi shook his head and felt quite envious of five of them. He remembered that his friends right now were very different from before. He also didn''t feel they were hostile, rather they were pretty much a group of happy-go-lucky, and he even doubted that they were the one who told the information about Orochimaru. He also didn''t want to make his students make for doubting her friends, "Are you a ninja?"


    They looked at each other and said, "No, we''re not."


    "You''re not?" Sarutobi was surprised. He looked at Gintoki and said, "Hmm, are you a samurai?"


    Gintoki nodded, "I''m a samurai."


    "I''m a magician," Yajima said.


    "Me too," Haru said.


    Kuroneko felt very embarrassed by her status. She also didn''t want to say that she was a civilian.


    "She is the Queen of Nightmare," Haru said.


    Gintoki nodded, "Yes, she is the strongest among us."


    Yajima nodded with a smile.


    "Eh?" Kuroneko was surprised and shook her head hard, "No! No! I''m just a civilian!" She was just a normal girl and she didn''t want to get a lot of attention from those ninjas since she knew that those ninjas were very strong and hiding in the dark. She was afraid someone suddenly attacked her because of a misunderstanding.


    Sarutobi ignored Kuroneko and looked at both Yajima and Haru, "Magician? Is it a person that does a trick?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, that''s we''re."


    Yajima didn''t deny it and he also didn''t want to show his magic in front of everyone. He thought that someone who did a trick was very good identity.


    "Teacher, you don''t need to worry, those guys are just too harmless for you to worry about," Tsunade said.


    Sarutobi nodded, "Well, I will leave you guys now, but before that can you tell me where did you guys get the information about Orochimaru?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, we got it by chance from our friends."


    "Friends?" Sarutobi asked.


    "He hasn''te since he has had to be a matter of some sort," Yajima said.


    "His wife is pregnant and he needs to be with her," Gintoki said.


    "Yes, this will be his first child, he is very excited telling us," Kuroneko nodded.


    Sarutobi shook his head and didn''t care anymore. He needed to sort out the n before Orochimaru started his attack in two days: "I will leave now."


    "Goodbye, Hokage-Sama!!!"


    Sarutobi nodded and went back to the office but he also told the Anbu to monitor them and reported their actions.


    "Hmm, what should we do now?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Of course, let''s try the ramen," Yajima said. He remembered from the Naruto that had been shared from the group chat that the taste of the ramen in this world was really superb. He wanted to test it and to know whether it was really that delicious.


    "I agree," Haru also wanted to test it since he would open his cafe soon.


    "I don''t really mind, I''m quite hungry too," Gintoki said and added, "Can we also stop in the dango shop?"


    "Let''s go," Kuroneko also wanted to tour around the town. She had always thought it was only in her imagination but she would soon see the real thing right in front of her eyes.


    "Wait, who will pay the bill?" Haru asked.


    "W - well, of course, isn''t that obvious?" Gintoki said. He was still scared since he had been hit by her before.


    "Thank you very much," Yajima said while looking at Tsunade.


    Tsunade sighed and said, "Shizune, you pay them for a while, I don''t have money."


    Shizune twitched her lips, "Tsunade-Sama!! Don''t tell me that you use most of your money on gambling again!!"


    "I - I will give it back soon!!!" Tsunade said.


    Four people were looking at her with a sigh. They thought that she was really unreliable.


    "W - what with that look? I have a lot of money! It''s just I''ve just used it yesterday for gambling!" Tsunade felt really embarrassed right now.


    "I''m sorry, Shizune-San," Haru said to her.


    "It''s fine, I know the master is very unreliable," Shizune said, and added, "Let''s go, I will treat you ramen and dango along the way."


    The four of them looked at Shizune and thought that she should be the one who entered the group chat rather than that gambling addict.


    Yajima thought for a bit and brought a small gold bar, "Can we stop to change this into money first?"


    "G - gold bar!!" Kuroneko was surprised.


    Haru shook his head and forgot, even though the money in his world was useless. He could buy a gold bar and change it into money in this world.


    Shizune was pretty surprised and shook her head, "No, you''re a guest, it''ll be too rude for us not to do something for you." She refused since she had heard that they would onlye for a few days. She didn''t mind treating them for a while since she had quite a lot of money since it was very rare for her to use it. She also wanted to hear stories of other worlds from them.


    Yajima smiled and nodded, "Then I will thank you for your hospitability."


    "Thank you very much," Haru, Gintoki, and Kuroneko said at the same time.


    "You''re hungry right? Let''s go to the ramen shop," Shizune said with a smile.


    They also nodded and followed her.


    Tsunade was still in her house while looking at them with a bbergasted expression, "W - wait for me!!!"

 Chapter 37 Ramen

    <h4>Chapter 37 Ramen</h4>


    Haru walked around the Konoha. He could see that this ce was really simr to the manga that he had read before. He wanted to see major characters but he couldn''t see them on the street. He thought that they were probably training for the final Chuunin Exam in two days.


    "Gin-San," Haru called.


    "Hmm?" Gintoki looked at him.


    "Can we have a sparter?" Haru asked.


    Gintoki nodded, "Sure, but you''ve got to give me your dango share."


    Haru twitched his lips, "¡­Sure." He sighed but he had to do it since he wanted to train his swordsmanship. He had a master around him and it would be a waste not to use it but he still had to sacrifice his dango.


    Gintoki nodded, "Good, we can have a sparter."


    Yajima looked at him and said, "I will give you one of my dangoster."


    "Thank you," Haru nodded with a smile.


    Yajima shook his head and felt that they were simr to his daughter and son. He was single in his world and he also didn''t enter a guild or made a guild. He only made a restaurant and friends but his life became quite dull when a lot of Fairy Tail''s members were gone in the Tenrou Ind. He was d that he learned that he would meet them yearster from this group chat.


    Yajima thought that this group chat was really good and he could feel them simr to his family. He thought for a bit, ''Why don''t we make a guild in my world?'' He also wanted to enter the Grand Magic Games and thought they were perfect members.


    Yajima shook his head, the numbers of people in the group chat were too low. He was wondering when the new members would join them.


    They walked for half an hour until they had arrived in front of the Legendary Ramen Shop, Ichiraku.


    "This is where everything begins," Haru said.


    "Do you also be delusional like her?" Gintoki asked.


    "Hey!! I''m not delusional!" Kuronekoined.


    Haru shook his head, "I''ve always wanted to say something like that once."


    Yajima nodded, "Somehow, I understand."


    "Alright, let''s go enter the ramen shop," Tsunade said.


    "You''re not paying for it, how can you be the first one who enters?" Haru asked.


    "Haaaaa?????" Tsunade was pissed.


    Haru didn''t dare to stay in ce and hid behind Shizune, "Shizune-San, help me."


    "Shizune, hurry up and go away, I need to teach this boy a lesson," Tsunade said.


    "Tsunade-Sama, please, don''t make trouble," Shizune was helpless.


    Haru was helpless against this woman. He understood why this woman was still single after she had hit 50 years old since her personality was just too horrible. Though it was negligible with the size of her breasts, it was still terrible.


    "Hmph," Tsunade snorted and thought that she was just too childish, "Alright, let''s enter."


    They didn''t have a problem this time and entered the ramen shop together.


    "Wee!! Ah, Tsunade-Sama!!"


    The shop owner was quite startled when he saw one of the famous three ninjas in his shop.


    Tsunade waved her hand, "I want miso ramen."


    "Me too," Kuroneko said.


    "I''m going to have sweet corn ramen," Gintoki said.


    "I will have seafood ramen," Shizune said.


    Teuchi nodded with their orders and looked at two people in front of him. He didn''t know why but he felt that they weren''t normal people. He could tell that the old man and this young man were masters of culinary. The fire on his heart started to ze and he wanted to show them how good his ramen was, "How about you two?"


    Haru and Yajima talked to each other until they nodded, "Shio ramen."


    Teuchi had a cold sweat on his forehead, "You''re not bad, I''ll give your order right away." He suddenly let out a powerful aura and started to prepare his ramen.


    "What is this? Is this battle food manga?" Kuroneko wanted to spit at three of them.


    "Let them, when a man is serious about something, you should be quiet," Gintoki said while preparing his table.


    *ratle ratle ratle


    "You''re the one who makes a loud noise here!!!" Kuroneko was pissed at him. She sighed and said, "Am I the most normal in this group?"


    "Look in the mirror, you delusional girl!!!" Theyined together.


    They were talking to each other and Shizune asked them a lot of questions since they came from a different world. She wanted to know many things from their worlds.


    They didn''t mind and also asked her a question regarding this world since they only knew it from the manga.


    Haru was a bit strange when he heard that it was fine to marry siblings in this world. He suddenly felt that his shoulder was tapped by someone, "Hmm?"


    "You can marry your sister here," Kuroneko said with a smile.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I hope you find your love in the future."


    Kuroneko blushed and felt his revenge. She understood that she was rejected by someone. She snorted and looked away.


    "Your ramen is done!!" Teuchi said.


    They looked at the ramen in front of them.


    "Wow," Haru sniffed the aroma of his ramen and suddenly felt the entrance, ''T - this is just the aroma!!!'' He took the chopsticks and gulped.


    "So this is your ramen amazing," Yajima said.


    Teuchi nodded with a smile, "This recipe is from the hard work of my ancestor until today, please enjoy."


    Haru nodded and he started to eat with everyone, "Slurp!!!" His eyes wide opened when he tasted it. The soup was very clear but it was a bomb of taste. He could taste several things from this broth and the noodles were just too springy. The softness and the hard bnce on the noodles were perfect.


    "Slurp! Slurp!"


    They didn''t talk and their focus was only on the ramen in front of them.


    Teuchi smiled and felt satisfied. He turned and said, "It wasn''t much."


    "Aaaaahhhh!!!"

 Chapter 38 Dango

    <h4>Chapter 38 Dango</h4>


    Haru was satisfied with the ramen that he had eaten. He tried to list the ingredients inside this broth but he couldn''t since it was just too much. He really wanted to have a God''s tongue since it would help him with cooking.


    "It''s unbelievable," Yajima shook his head. He had never tasted ramen this tasty before. He wanted to ask for the recipe but he knew it would be very rude to the chef in front of him.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," Teuchi said.


    Haru wanted to ask him to teach him how to make ramen but he knew that the process would be very long. He shook his head and decided to be the consumer. He should bring Sora here to taste the ramen.


    They talked for a while and decided to continue their tour. They wanted to taste the famous dango and they also wanted to eat something sweet after eating salty food.


    Gintoki was very excited and walked in front of everyone. He was the sweet sommelier and sugar was in his blood. The doctor had told him to slow down to eat sweet food but he couldn''t stop since it was sweet from a different world.


    "I wonder when someone from the food manga wille to our group chat," Gintoki said.


    Yajima nodded, "Yeah, it will be good to have someone from that kind of world."


    "Well, maybe after this quest, there will be new members," Haru said.


    Gintoki pumped, "Alright, new members!!"


    They had arrived in front of the dango shop.


    "Aunty, please give all of us a dango," Gintoki said and added, "Mine is extra sugar."


    Tsunade looked at him and said, "You shouldn''t eat that much sweet food, you will get diabetes."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, sweet is justice," Gintoki said.


    They didn''t see a lot of interesting things today. They could see a lot of ninjas walking around the street.


    "Is that Sunagakure''s ninja?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru looked and nodded, "From their headbands, they''re from that vige."


    They could see both ninjas from Sunagakure and Otogakure.


    Tsunade hated that she couldn''t start her attack right away since she needed to wait for two days. She knew that she couldn''t make this n go awry or fail since she wanted to defeat Orochimaru, lessen the victims, and stopped Orochimaru from killing her teacher.


    Haru knew that there would be a war. He wasn''t sure yet whether he was ready for it since he came from a normal world. He had experience with fighting but only with normal people but it was different from ninja. He shook his head and thought it was better not to overthink. He only wanted to take his dango and it was gone.


    Haru looked at Gintoki who had eaten all of his dango and sighed. He knew that he had promised him but he didn''t expect him to eat it very fast.


    "I''m satisfied," Gintoki said while pping his stomach. He wanted more but he wasn''t shameless enough to ask something for free from women. He was d that Haru gave him his share in exchange for a spar. He looked at him and said, "Alright, Haru-Kun, you should be readyter, this sensei will be you spar." He wanted to wear sses for this chance but he couldn''t find it.


    "Haru, you can take one from me," Shizune said.


    "Shizune-San¡­" Haru felt that he had seen an angel. He took the dango and said, "Thank Shizune-San, someone, who marries you will be very lucky to have you as his wife." He started to eat his dango and felt a burst of sweetness and hint of saltiness at the same time. He felt that this food was very good.


    Shizune smiled sweetly while there was a hint of reddish on her cheek. She was happy that he praised him, "You can eat more if you want, I''m quite full earlier."


    "No, you should eat too, I''m d that you shared some with me," Haru said and teased, "How about I feed you this dango for you?"


    "Eh?" Shizune was a bit surprised.


    "It''s alright, my sister also usually asks me to feed her sometimes," Haru still remembered when Sora waszy and asked him to feed her.


    "W - well," Shizune opened her mouth and let him feed her.


    Kuroneko and Gintoki looked at their interaction from the side.


    "As expected of the harem protagonist," Kuroneko said.


    "Boss, do you think he will conquer women in this world too?" Gintoki asked.


    Kuroneko closed her eyes, "Gintoki-Kun, Haru''s existence is very dangerous for every woman in dimension, we need to guard them and stop him from defiling every girl in dimension."


    Gintoki nodded, "Boss, I''m not wrong about you."


    "First, we need to cockblock him," Kuroneko said and took a ss of tea. She walked toward him and acted as if she had slipped, "Eh¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect her to suddenly slip. He caught her but the tea on her hand was poured over his pants, "Are you alright?" He didn''t care about her and looked at her with worry.


    "A - ah, I''m fine¡­" Kuroneko answered with a low voice while clearly hiding her blush.


    "BOSS!!!!" Gintoki, who was by their side, couldn''t help but scream, seeing his boss being defeated in an instant. He looked at him with a serious expression and said, "As expected of someone who starts to do it with his sister."


    Haru clearly heard this sentence andined, "I''m not!!"


    Yajima and Tsunade sat together while drinking tea together.


    "Young¡­" Yajima said while looking at them.


    "I''m not old, you''re the only one who is old," Tsunade said to him.


    Yajima could only twitch his lips and sighed.

 Chapter 39 Lake Toya

    <h4>Chapter 39 Lake Toya</h4>


    Haru was standing in the dojo inside Tsunade''s house. Even though she didn''t have money, her inheritance from her family was a lot. She was the granddaughter of the first Hokage and she had quite a lot ofnd in Konohagakure.


    Gintoki was also standingzily with his usual wooden sword, "Alright, we will start our spar." He went to his luggage and threw something toward him.


    Haru caught it and saw it was a wooden sword with a "Lake Toya" words inscribed on the handle.


    "I''ll give you this to give me a novel," Gintoki said. He had quite a lot of money in his original world. He didn''t need to worry to give him a cheap wooden sword.


    Haru was quite curious with this word since there were many legends regarding this sword. He remembered this sword was originally created from a ten-thousand-year-old tree from another that cuts through almost anything or it was the only normal wooden sword that was bought from the souvenir shop.


    Haru tried to swing this sword several times until he nodded. He could feel a perfect weight from this sword and it was very tough, "Alright, I''m ready."


    Gintoki nodded, "Good, you can start."


    Haru didn''t say nonsense again and moved very fast.


    *Swift!


    Haru was very confident with his physical prowess since he had trained it since he was a child. He swung his sword toward Gintoki''s hand.


    Gintoki raised his eyebrow and raised his hand slightly to smash his attack.


    BAAAM!!!


    Kuroneko didn''t expect that their battle would be this intense.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "Is this really a sword fight?" Kuroneko thought it was more into a brawler.


    Tsunade and Yajima didn''t say anything and looked at their battle. Both of them didn''t have that much knowledge about the sword but they knew that the level of swordsmanship of both of them was very high.


    Anbu was hiding and saw the battle between the two of them. They thought they needed to report this sparring battle to Hokage.


    "You''re not bad, are you really practicing for two months?" Gintoki sand and deflected his sword.


    Haru didn''t have that much experience fighting with a sword but he had trained really hard. He kept attacking him but he couldn''t see him getting serious, "Haaa!!" He raised his sword and attacked his head only Gintoki dodged it beautifully and counter-attacked him. He was toote and his belly was hit with his wooden sword.


    "Ugh¡­" Haru was thrown away and held his stomach which was in pain.


    "Haru!!" Shizune and Kuroneko were worried when he saw he was thrown away.


    "Stop, don''t help him," Tsunade said.


    "Tsunade-Sama!!" Shizune thought that she was very cruel.


    "Don''t stop him, let''s continue his training, he has his own pride, don''t make him stop with these small things," Tsunade said.


    Yajima also nodded, "He wants to get stronger, he knows that the process is really hard."


    "How is it?" Gintoki asked.


    Haru didn''t answer him. Instead, he healed his body with his magic. He stood up again in a few seconds and he was looking very fresh right now.


    "Hmm, interesting, you can train a lot of time with this," Gintoki said.


    Haru had used his light magic to heal his body continuously to help him to train without damaging his muscle. At the same time, it made him able to train longer, "Let''s continue, Gin-San."


    "Good, I won''t hold back now," Gintoki said and started to attack him.


    Haru focused his attention on him since he knew that he would be beaten up badly since he was serious.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Haru wasying down on the floor while looking at the starry sky. He looked at the sky in this world and it was very clear since it didn''t have a lot of pollution. He also saw the moon and wondered whether he could see someone there.


    He was very tired after getting a beating from Gintoki but he had gotten a lot of experience from this spar. He knew that he wouldn''t use his sword a lot since his magic was more convenient than a sword. But he wanted to strengthen his closebat and he had someone perfect for that to train him.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''m fine," Haru said and raised his body while still sitting down. He wanted to sleep right now since he was tired.


    Kuroneko looked at him and asked, "Are you not nervous?"


    Haru looked at him and nodded, "Of course, I''m nervous, but I just don''t show it."


    "Really?" Kuroneko felt a bit of relief since she thought she would be the only one who was nervous. She knew that the only one who could understand her was him since both of them came from a normal world.


    "Yeah, even though I''ve learned magic but this is the world of ninja, everyone has extraordinary power," Haru said.


    "I only hope that this quest will be solved without a problem," Haru said.


    Kuroneko nodded, "True."


    Haru looked at her and said, "Both of us should stay together in this mission, I have a trick to make us save no matter what."


    "Really?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, my light magic is very versatile, there is a lot of support magic and it will help us to finish this quest safely."


    Kuroneko nodded, "Good, I believe in you then."


    Both of them looked at the starry sky together while talking about life.


    "Are you really not starting to do your little sister?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''m not!!" Haru answered.

 Chapter 40 Final of Chunnin Exam

    <h4>Chapter 40 Final of Chunnin Exam</h4>


    Two days have passed swiftly and the final of the Chunnin Exam started.


    The finals are held a month after thepletion of the preliminaries so that finalists have a chance to recuperate and prepare. This also allows news of the matchups to get around and attract greater publicity for the event. The finals consist of one-on-one tournament battles refereed by Genma Shiranui.


    Everyone was in a festive mood since they would be able to see a future great ninja in the battle against each other.


    Haru, Yajima, Gintoki, and Kuroneko were sitting together on the audience seat. They had made a n regarding today''s action.


    Haru knew that the enemy would use an illusion on everyone. He decided to stay here since he had a way to make everyone to not be affected by the illusion cast from the enemy. He also had a way to stay alive during a battle with everyone.


    Tsunade didn''t stay with them since she needed to follow the instructions of the third Hokage.


    Shizune also became a guard around the arena to protect everyone.


    The four of them decided to be together, Yajima and Gintoki would be the one who helped during a battle since both of them had very strong power and experience during a battle.


    Haru would be with Kuroneko since he had a way to protect both of them.


    "T - this ce is very tall," Kuroneko said nervously, but she was also excited. She saw seven candidates in the arena and couldn''t wait to see their battle. She had seen it in the anime but seeing it in real life had a very different feeling.


    Gintoki was holding a lot of snacks on his hands since he wanted to taste most of the sweets in this world.


    *growl


    Suddenly Gintoki felt his stomach hurt very much. He knew this sign and it was very dangerous for him, "I - I need to go to the toilet¡­" He walked very slowly while squeezing his butts together to hold something.


    "Sure," Yajima was a bit speechless at him.


    Haru also shook his head and looked around. He noticed that both Sakura and Ino were there looking at him curiously.


    "Sakura, that guy is very handsome," Ino said while looking at him.


    Sakura nodded unconsciously but hurriedly shook her head since she needed to be faithful to her Sasuke-Kun, "N - no, Sasuke-Kun is better."


    "Eh? Really?" Ino shook her head.


    Both of them tried topare both of him and Sasuke until they saw him smiling at them. Both of them were stunned for a few seconds.


    "What do you think?" Ino looked at Sakura.


    Sakura sighed and didn''t answer her.


    Ino wanted to go there but she was stopped by Sakura, "Why did you stop me?"


    Sakura didn''t want to let her go there, "No, just apany me here."


    "Eh? I want to talk to him, he is clearly not from the vige," Ino said.


    "No, stay here with me," Sakura didn''t want to let her friend talk with that handsome young man.


    Haru didn''t do anything again since he didn''t feel that much attracted to them right now. He suddenly felt that someone was gazing at him. He turned his head and didn''t see anything. He shrugged and also felt another gazed at this time it was from Kuroneko.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Are you going to make a harem?" Kuroneko asked curiously.


    His expression became ugly, "I''m not, I don''t have interest in a harem."


    "Really?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, believe me, do you think that I''m the type that will make a harem?"


    Kuroneko thought for a bit and shook her head, "No, but you will have sex with your sister."


    Haru snorted and ignored her this time.


    Kuroneko saw him ignoring her and suddenly felt helpless. She felt that she said too much this time.


    "You should apologize, he didn''t do anything to his sister right now," Yajima said, though he wasn''t sure what he would do in the future.


    Kuroneko looked at him and said, "I''m sorry, alright, please don''t get mad at me."


    Haru shook his head, "I''m not mad at you but don''t make a joke about our rtionship, I''m not doing something shameful with my sister for your information."


    "Alright, alright, I know about that and I will stop to tease your rtionship," Kuroneko said.


    "Good," Haru nodded and looked at the arena as the battle would start soon.


    Kuroneko also nodded and felt a bit relieved, though she was a bit nervous since she didn''t have a means to protect herself. She could only believe in him since he had a way to protect both of them.


    They saw the opening ceremony of this final of the Chunnin Exam. They looked at the referee who announced the rules of this battle and the schedule of each battle.


    Haru wanted to take his phone to take a picture around but he didn''t do it. He looked at the Kage''s ce to see the match. He saw both Hokage and Kazekage sitting there together. He didn''t see them again since he knew that Kazekage was Orochimaru. He didn''t want to attract his attention or make trouble.


    Haru took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He looked at the seven candidates since Sasuke would bete to this battle. He was watching quietly until someone suddenly sat beside him.


    "Hey, handsome, where do youe from?"


    Haru, Kuroneko, and Yajima turned their heads and saw someone unexpected. They saw a woman in her 20''s sitting beside him.


    Haru knew this character well but he didn''t expect her to be this flirty. He smiled and said, "Hello, beauty, we''re from Land of Iron."

 Chapter 41 Start of The Match

    <h4>Chapter 41 Start of The Match</h4>


    Orochimaru felt someone was watching on him. He looked around and saw a group of three people sitting on the audience seat. He looked at the silver-haired boy who had a wooden sword on his waist. He didn''t feel anything from him and shrugged. He thought that he was the only curious kid.


    "What do you think of this battle, Kazekage-Sama?" Sarutobi asked.


    Orochimaruughed, "Of course, I can''t wait for this battle to start, Hokage-Sama." He was very excited about this battle since he would be able to take the life of this old man. He was quite surprised to see Tsunade with a group of people. But he didn''t really care since he believed his n would seed.


    Orochimaru was curious who were the four people that had been brought by Tsunade but he only saw that they were really her friends. He had asked his ninja to observe him and only saw them ying in the vige and training with a wooden sword. He snorted when he thought that they were useless and only came to be a tourist. He thought that they would be a victim of this war but he didn''t feel sorry about it since he believed it was their fault toe at this time.


    ''The n isn''t going to change, I will make this vige mine,'' Orochimaru thought evilly.


    Sarutobi only nodded and didn''t say anything again. He had already made several ns for this war. He would make this student of his regret his choice to abandon his home. He also would wipe the mistake that he had caused by his own hands, ''Orochimaru, you can''t escape¡­''


    Sarutobi had made both Tsunade and Jiraiya hide themselves to be ready for this battle.


    Anko is a fairly tall woman who was of the slender frame. She has light brown, pupil-less eyes. Her hair is violet and is styled in a short, spiky, fanned-ponytail. She wore a fitted mesh body suit that covered her from her neck down to her thighs. Over this, she wears a tan overcoat with a purple in-seam and a pocket on each side, a dark orange mini-skirt, a dark blue belt, and pale grey shin guards. In addition to the typical forehead protector, she also wears a small pendant that looks like a snake fang and a wristwatch.


    Anko was a bit surprised when she heard theming from the Land of Iron. She looked at the wooden sword on his waist and asked, "Where is your katana?"


    "Katana is dangerous, we keep it our belonging in Tsunade''s house," Haru answered.


    Anko nodded since she had already known that they were friends of Tsunade. She had known them two days ago after they had eaten a lot of dango in her favorite ce. She looked at them curiously from afar but she didn''t know anything about them. She decided to sit beside him since she was curious about which country theye from.


    "Where is the other guy?" Anko asked.


    "He was on the toilet, his stomach was hurting since he ate too much," Kuroneko answered.


    Anko twitched her lips and felt a bit disgusting.


    "That''s right, what''s your name?" Haru asked.


    "My name is Anko Mitarashi, you can call me, Anko," Anko said.


    Haru nodded, "You can call me Haru, she is Kuroneko, the guy in the toilet is Gin-San, the old man is Yajima-San."


    "Hello," Yajima nodded.


    Kuroneko nodded in response.


    "Kuroneko? Is this some kind of code?" Anko asked curiously.


    Haru shook his head, "No, she is just weird."


    "Hey!!!" Kureneko hit him andined.


    "Alright, alright, don''t hit me," Haru said.


    Anko knew that they were a group of very kind people. She thought that it was better to stay with them since they didn''t look at her with disgust. She was the former disciple of Orochimaru and most of the vigers saw her with disgust since her teacher had abandoned the vige.


    They talked with each other until the first match started. The first match was between Hyuga Neji and Uzumaki Naruto.


    Haru was a bit curious about this match since it was one of the legendary matches in the manga. He knew this would be a match between the genius of the Hyuga n and the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Beast.


    Neji and Naruto started their match. Both of them were fighting with intent to defeat each other with their own belief.


    Neji believed in fate since he had this seal on his head. He knew that his fate had been already decided since he was born.


    Naruto thought that fate was crap and he didn''t care about it. He would beat the crap of this bastard who hurt Hinata.


    Kuroneko looked at the match with amazement. She was the only normal girl who was still in middle school. She didn''t expect to see such a battle happen in front of her eyes.


    "They''re amazing," Yajima praised. He didn''t expect such small children would be able to show this kind of fight. He only saw their fight on the manga and the impact was different from when he saw it in reality.


    Haru also enjoyed the fight. He looked at Neji with his Byakugan and Naruto with his Shadow Clone Jutsu. He didn''t envy them since his magic was also very powerful.


    "What do you think?" Anko asked him.


    "They''re quite strong," Haru nodded.


    Anko nodded, "The ninja in our vige is very strong."


    Gintoki also had his own battle in the toilet.


    "Ugh¡­ It''s hurt."

 Chapter 42 Love Master

    <h4>Chapter 42 Love Master</h4>


    Both of them hit each other and were thrown away on the ground.


    Neji stood up with a lot of effort believed that he had won this match until he was hit by him who jumped from the underground. His chin was punched and he almost lost his unconscious.


    Baaam!!


    Nejiid on the ground while looking at him, "Shadow Clone, huh?"


    Naruto looked at him and said, "That''s my weakest ninjutsu, I''ve failed the graduation exam 3 times, destiny can''t be changed, stop whining something crap like that, since¡­"


    "You''re not a loser like me," Naruto said.


    "Winner Uzumaki Naruto!!!!"


    Haru nodded and had to admit that this match was really awesome.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone felt moved by their battle and couldn''t help but p their hands.


    Kuroneko was also excited looking at the match. She could describe this match in three words: friendship, hard work, and boys. She wanted to move her body after she watched this battle.


    Yajima nodded with a smile, clearly happy watching the match. He also remembered that he had that kind of experience when he was young.


    Gintoki was still holding his stomach and his face was pale. He pped his hands very hard and went back to the toilet. He didn''t want to miss Naruto''s match and he tried very hard to beat his diarrhea. He suddenly stopped and realized that there was a healer in his group, "Haru!! Please heal my diarrhea!"


    Haru had a difficult expression on his face and sighed. He shook his head and healed him but he didn''t enjoy it since his magic was used to heal his diarrhea, "I won''t do this again."


    "Ahhhh¡­" Gintoki sighed in relief but he went to the toilet again since he needed to fight thest battle.


    Anko wrinkled her nose and clearly knew what he would do, "Disgusting¡­"


    "Don''t worry about him, he is always like that," Kuroneko said.


    Anko nodded and looked at him in surprise, "Are you a medical ninja?"


    Haru shook his head, "I''m not official, I''m only doing it by hobby."


    "Hobby?" Anko looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Yeah, it''ll be a waste to not learn a medical jutsu under Tsunade when you know her," Haru answered.


    Anko nodded, "That''s true."


    Kuroneko looked at him with a strange expression since he could lie a lot of time with a straight face but it didn''t mean a bad lie only he needed to hide something important from them.


    Anko and Haru were talking to each other until someone stopped in front of them.


    "Hmm?" Haru was surprised to see him here.


    "Ano, I''ve seen you using a medical jutsu, can you heal my wound too?"


    Haru saw a boy with blonde hair wearing dirty orange clothes in front of him. He knew him very well and nodded, "Sure." He made sure to change the color of his light into a light green and healed him slowly.


    "Thank you very much!!!" Naruto felt thankful to him.


    "Kid! Don''t make trouble here!!" Anko wanted to get angry at this rude kid who suddenly appeared and asked him to heal him.


    "It''s okay, Anko, I enjoyed your battle earlier," Haru gave him a thumbs up.


    Naruto smiled and felt a bit embarrassed being praised, "Yeah, I''m also thankful for you to heal me."


    Kuroneko wanted to take a photo together but she was just too nervous.


    "How do you feel?" Haru asked the result of his magic.


    Naruto tried to move his body and it felt lighter, "You''re awesome, your medical jutsu is very top-notch." He gave him a thumbs up.


    Haru nodded, "Alright, I''ve done, your friend is calling you, you should go there."


    Naruto nodded, "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, what''s yours?"


    "Kasugano Haruka, you can call me, Haru," Haru said.


    "Alright, bye, Haru," Naruto said and left him.


    Haru shook his head and knew that their age wasn''t that much apart.


    They continued to look at the battle again and this time it was a fight between Shikamaru and Temari.


    "It was a love quarrel," Kuroneko said.


    "They still haven''t be lovers yet," Haru said.


    "Eh? They''re lovers?" Anko was surprised to hear this information.


    Haru shook his head, "No, not yet, maybe in the future."


    "How do you know?" Anko asked curiously.


    Kuroneko suddenly became nervous when Anko asked this question.


    Yajima and Haru could only sigh at this girl. Yajime looked at him and Haru nodded in response.


    "Hmm, you can say that she is a love master," Haru said.


    "Love master???" Yajima, Kuroneko, and Anko were surprised but they had a different reason.


    Yajima and Kurenko didn''t expect for him to say something unbelievable.


    Anko became interested, "Really? How can she be a love master?"


    "Well, it''s a long story," Haru answered.


    "Eh? I want to hear it," Anko asked.


    "Hmm, I will put it in summary, she has an unrequited love then she starts to the observer a people what is the reason behind a love, she starts this research for the entire 2 years," Haru said.


    Anko looked at Kuroneko with a strange expression. She knew that the title was awesome but the reason behind it was veryme, "So she is rejected?"


    "I''m not being rejected!!" Kuroneko was clearly mad.


    "Don''t mention it to her, she had a really fragile heart at the time," Haru said with a serious expression.


    Anko nodded seriously and looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    Kuroneko stood up and shouted, "BASTARD!!!"

 Chapter 43 Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 43 Restoration</h4>


    They saw the match between Shikamaru and Temari was over and as expected Shikamaru could end her but he was toozy.


    "Well, that''s a bit let down," Anko said. She thought that the pineapple head kid would be able to win but he decided to give up.


    Haru, Kuroneko, and Yajima didn''t have a surprised expression on their face since they knew the result of this battle.


    The battle continued and Shino won by default since his opponent was missing. The next battle was between Gaara and Sasuke.


    Gaara was standing in the arena but Sasuke was nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn, where is he?" Naruto was pissed.


    Shikamaru shook his head. He had also asked Haru to heal him since he saw him heal Naruto. His body is better right now and feels more energized. He felt that Haru was a very talented medical ninja in his mind. Though he wasn''t sure whether he was a ninja or not since he brought a wooden sword and didn''t wear any ninja forehead protector.


    Haru was looking at the arena until he saw a two-person appear suddenly. He knew them well since both of them were Sasuke and Kakashi. He needed to get ready since he was sure that the enemy would start with the illusion to make everyone sleep.


    "Hmm, finally," Kuroneko said with her delusional tone. She looked around and said, "Where is Gin-San?"


    "He is probably in the toilet, that guy probably eats something again along the way and his stomach starts to hurt again," Haru said.


    Yajima shook his head with a smile, "He probably did that."


    "Useless," Kuroneko shook her head.


    Yajima and Haru looked at her and also shook their heads, ''Before you said that you need to see the mirror first.'' They didn''t say it out loud since it would be very troublesome.


    They saw both Gaara and Sasuke facing each other.


    Haru noticed that Kakashi, Gai, and Lee were there together with Naruto group. He didn''t know what they were talking about but they walked toward him. He knew that they had already known about Orochimaru''s n but he wasn''t sure why they walked toward him. He could see that Naruto was very excited and Lee looked very hopeful.


    "Haru, let me introduce you, this is Lee, he is my friend, and this is Kakashi-Sensei, and Gai-Sensei," Naruto introduced.


    Haru nodded, "Hello, my name is Haru."


    "Oh, young man!! I know you''re a friend of Tsunade-Sama!!" Gai said while showing his white teeth to him.


    Kakashi nodded and smiled under his mask.


    Haru was quite pleasing to his eyes since he had silver hair. Their hair color was simr to each other.


    Naruto also noticed it and looked between the two of them, "Are you two siblings?"


    Haru and Kakashi looked at Naruto and thought that he was an idiot.


    "W - what''s with that look?" Naruto became pissed.


    "Why are you here?" Haru asked.


    "That''s right, Haru, can you heal Lee''s leg?" Naruto said while pointing his finger at Lee''s leg.


    Haru looked at Lee''s leg and remembered that it was caused by Gaara who was fighting on the arena. He knew that Gaara had broken his bone to pieces and the medical jutsu couldn''t heal them since it was just tooplicated.


    The healing jutsu in Naruto world was simr to elerate the repairing of the cell, in other words, it made the body heal the wound faster.


    But Lee had a veryplicated situation since his bone was destroyed and needed intensive care from medical ninja who had a simr level to Tsunade.


    Haru wasn''t sure why Lee didn''t ask Tsunade to heal his legs, "You know that to heal his leg, it needs someone who has simr knowledge to Tsunade, right? Why don''t you ask Tsunade?"


    Kakashi and Naruto looked at both Lee and Gai. Both of them knew that Tsunade was in the vige and wondered why they didn''t ask her.


    "Ah, the operation will be held in a week," Lee said with a smile.


    "Eh? Really?" Naruto was quite surprised.


    Gai nodded, "Yeah, Lee will have his operation in a week but since Naruto said that you have great talent in medical jutsu, we''re trying our luck here."


    Haru nodded and said, "Hmm, I can heal it actually."


    "Eh? Really?" Everyone was a bit surprised.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, but can you share your exercise method? I''m really interested in martial arts."


    Gai nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind, I like someone who loves martial arts, youth!!" He gave him a thumbs up.


    "Alright, let me heal your leg," Haru said and healed him with his light magic, "Restoration."


    Lee suddenly felt warm on his leg and at the same time, it felt quite itchy.


    "Hold it, don''t scratch your leg," Haru said.


    Everyone around him was curious with this skill but it was at most five or six people since most of the people in this arena were attracted to the battle between Sasuke and Gaara.


    "Done," Haru said.


    "Eh? So fast!!"


    Lee tried to move his leg and tried to use it to kick it around, "WOW!!!!" He felt that his leg had been restored and he could move his leg around.


    Gai and Kakashi were also amazed at this medical jutsu ability.


    Anko, who had been sitting with him, also looked at him with amazement.


    Haru nodded with satisfaction.


    His healing magic was simr to restoring or reverting some objects or organisms to a previous state. He could also use something simr to the medical jutsu in this world which elerates cells to heal on his own but Lee''s condition was very bad and he was just toozy to do it manually. In some sense, his healing magic had the same effect on time magic. Even though it was very powerful, it had several limitations.


    Haru can''t cure illnesses (as victims are not considered damaged), retrieve things erased by something, or restore life to a dead organism.

 Chapter 44 The Attack Start!!!!

    <h4>Chapter 44 The Attack Start!!!!</h4>


    Sasuke attacked Gaara with his punch and kick. His movement was very agile but Gaara''s defense was just too hard to break. He couldn''t even touch him and he needed to move faster or else he would be caught by him. He still remembered how Gaara crushed Lee''s leg with his sand maniption.


    Sasuke wouldn''t let the same thing happen to him and would defeat this guy. He needed to get stronger and this insomnia kid in front of him would be his stepping stone.


    Gaara was annoyed by his fast movement and decided to make a sphere of sand. He kept himself out of any attack and made an eye of sand to observe the outside situation.


    Sasuke tried to attack this sphere of sand but it was useless. He didn''t know what Gaara did inside this sphere but he knew that it would be a perfect chance for him to use this jutsu that he had learned from Kakashi.


    Haru looked at Sasuke who stood on the wall while taking off the bandages on his hand. He knew that he would use Chidori. He looked at Kuroneko and said, "Don''t get too excited."


    Kuroneko nodded, "Yes." She answered with a serious tone since she knew that the thing would happen soon. She knew that she couldn''t do anything and she could only stick together to protect herself.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here," Yajima said.


    Haru and Kuroneko nodded in response.


    Gai, Kakashi, Naruto, Shikamaru, and the other people also sat near him since they saw him healing Lee''s leg. They were more curious about him and thought that he was the apprentice of Tsunade since he was very young.


    "Are you really not a ninja?" Anko asked. She didn''t really care about the fight between two children actually. She thought the young man beside him was more interesting.


    "I''m not, I''m a samurai," Haru answered and pointed his finger at his wooden sword.


    "Really?" Anko asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s concentrate on the battle, that kid with spiky hair wants to do something."


    "Oh," Anko nodded and looked at the battle.


    Gai wrinkled his nose, "Kakashi, what have you been teaching him?"


    Kakashi smiled, "Don''t worry, this is for insurance."


    Gai shook his head and looked at Haru, "Hey, youth, let me give you my training manual, you''re not a ninja and want something with martial arts, right?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, Gai-San."


    Gai took something from his pocket and gave him a piece of paper.


    "This is?" Haru asked.


    "This is my regr training, you can train this every day and your strength will be very strong!!" Gai said with white teeth.


    Haru nodded and looked at a very little note on the edge of the paper. He didn''t say anything and kept this paper in his pocket. He looked at the battle and Sasuke started his counter-attack.


    "Chidori!!!!"


    Sasuke looked at the sphere of sand on the ground. He started to run very fast toward his opponent and decided to finish him.


    Chidori has a high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand. The high concentration of electricity produces a sound reminiscent of many birds chirping, hence the name.


    Sasuke knew that this jutsu had arge drawback since he needed to move very fast and it was hard for him to see the path. But he had Sharan to nullify this drawback for him. He moved very fast and destroyed the path along the way. He raised his hand and thrust it toward him.


    BOOOMM!!!!


    Everyone was a bit shocked when they saw the destructiveness of this jutsu.


    Haru was also amazed but he didn''t feel jealous since his light magic was better.


    The light is faster than the lighting, that is fact.


    Haru developed his light magic but he knew that it was still early for him to say that he was invincible. He believed that he could protect himself along with Kuroneko. Also, fighting the small fry around was also possible for him.


    But how to say, in his mind Chidori looked very handsome but at the same time, the user had to bear the wound on his hand after using that jutsu.


    Haru looked around and knew that the attack would start soon. He looked at Kuroneko who also noticed that the war would begin. He held her hand gently and said, "Don''t worry."


    Kuroneko nodded and held his hand tighter.


    Yajima smiled looking at both of them but his expression also became dignified since he also knew that the attack would start soon.


    Gintoki was still in the toilet. He sighed in relief and felt quite regretting his choice to buy that food again. He went to the sink to wash his hand. He whistled happily since his stomach felt better right now. He saw a ninja with Otogakure''s mask enter the toilet. He smiled at him, "I''m sorry, I''ve let out quite a lot today."


    The ninja wrinkled his nose while hearing this statement. He became annoyed and walked toward him.


    Gintoki didn''t do anything and still washed his hands.


    "DIE!!!!"


    The ninja raised his hand and stabbed him with kunai in his hand.


    Gintoki dodged his attack and held his head, "Don''t your parents ever tell you to wash your hands after you went to the toilet?" He crashed his head into the mirror in front of him.


    *SHATTER!!


    *BAAAM!!!


    "Argg!!!" The ninja fainted directly and his head was full of blood.


    Gintoki snorted and took his wooden sword, "Everyone waits for me." He ran toward the audience area but stopped when he realized that he still hadn''t closed his zipper.


    Haru saw that Gaara''s started his outbreak. He noticed several ninjas started to use a hand sign. He knew that they would start to use an illusion. He didn''t do anything and only said, "Cure."


    Feathers suddenly appeared on the top of the audience, every ninja who was in the audience seat noticed these feathers. They knew that it was genjutsu but they didn''t feel anything. They looked at a Sunagakure and Otogakure ninja who were still using their hand sign. They knew what was happening and took out their kunai to fight them.


    "Eh?"


    Every Sunagakure and Otogakure ninja were stupified when their genjutsu was useless on them, ''What is happening?''

 Chapter 45 Stabbed

    <h4>Chapter 45 Stabbed</h4>


    The four hidden ninjas who were a spy of Orochimaru ran very fast toward the tform where both Hokage and Kazekage were watching the match. They didn''t expect their ns to make everyone''s sleep fail. They needed toe to Orochimaru as soon as possible to set up the seal since everyone was running toward them.


    They ran very fast and only someone suddenly punched one of their members.


    *BOOOM!!!


    They saw their friend fall down to the ground and fainted directly.


    "Tsunade!!!"


    Three of them were startled when they saw this woman suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Tsunade looked down and saw it was the red-haired girl who used flute as her weapon. She smiled and said, "You won''t be able to help your master."


    Three of them gnashed their teeth looking at their n which crumbled. They looked at each other and took off their hoods.


    "Hmph, let''s see how powerful Tsunade is."


    "Let''s beat her and help Orochimaru-Sama."


    "We will defeat you."


    Tsunade snorted and jumped into them, "Don''t waste my time!!"


    BOOOM!!!


    Orochimaru gnashed his teeth looking at his subordinates being yed by Tsunade. He didn''t expect for her toe out suddenly but it wasn''t over yet since he still hadn''t shown his identity.


    "Orochimaru, you need to give up," Sarutobi said.


    Orochimaru looked at him and smiled, "Oh, really?" He suddenly realized someone appeared behind him.


    "Orochimaru, this is the end," Jiraiya said.


    Orochimaru looked at his subordinates who were fighting against a lot of ninjas from Konohagakure. He was wondering who could tell him about his n to attack Konoha, ''Is it them?'' He realized Tsunade came back with her friends but he erased that possibility since he didn''t feel anything from her friends. He thought they were the only tourists from outside and wanted to see the Chuunin Exam. But he didn''t expect for those who would be the one who destroyed his n.


    Orochimaru looked but he couldn''t find them in the audience seat. He wanted at least to kill them before he went back to his vige. He jumped only when he was kicked by Jiraiya. He felt something dangerous from behind.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!!"


    Sarutobi sucked arge amount of air and kneaded a chakra inside his body. He expelled the chakra from his mouth and created arge ball of mes to attack him.


    Orochimaru was very agile and jumped into the roof.


    Sarutobi and Jiraiya also jumped into the roof while looking at him.


    "Give it up, we''ve destroyed your n," Sarutobi said.


    "Hmph, I won''t be defeated that easily," Orochimaru did a hand sign and pressed the earth with both of his hands, "Summoning: Wordly Resurrection!"


    "One! Two! Three!"


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi saw three coffins appear in front of him. Both of them felt something bading from it.


    *Creaakk!!


    Two coffins started to open and something came out of it.


    "Hmph, only two," Orochimaru sighed, but he thought it was enough since he wanted to run away. He knew that he couldn''t beat both of them together, especially when Tsunade had almost sted four of his subordinates.


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi didn''t seem very surprised and attacked them since they knew what was inside but still, it was quite startling when they saw both First and Second Generation Hokage appeared in front of them.


    "Attack them!!" Orochimaru said and ran away.


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi knew that they couldn''t let him run away and ignored those corpses.


    Both First and Second Generation Hokage, who had been reincarnated, could only follow both Jiraiya and Sarutobi while thinking, ''What the hell is happening?''


    Haru was around Konohagakure ninja together with Kuroneko and Yajima. Three of them didn''t do anything and only looked at the ninja who was fighting to each other.


    "Aren''t we going to help them?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru shook his head, "We need to protect you."


    "It''s hard to move on from thismotion," Yajima said.


    Kuroneko felt that she had be a burden for both of them. She thought that she shouldn''te to this ce since she couldn''t do anything. She thought that she should be in the house of Tsunade while waiting for them. She hoped that she could get power since she didn''t want to feel powerless.


    Haru patted her shoulder, "You don''t need to think that much, staying here is also a good thing since I''ve used my magic to cover us." He used his magic to make them transparent from Orochimaru with reflected light that came toward them. He wasn''t sure but he knew that the seal that trapped the Third Hokage would fail and Orochimaru would be free to move around.


    Haru thought that Orochimaru would be doubting their identity and probably would be pissed at them. He was afraid that Orochimaru would attack them suddenly and he was right when he saw him looking in their direction. He hurriedly used his light magic to make them invisible until Orochimaru had gone away.


    Haru was d that he learned light magic for his first magic.


    "Huft¡­" Yajima and Haru sighed in relief. Neither of them knew that they couldn''t beat them.


    Kuroneko was scared sh*tless when Orochimaru looked in their direction.


    Haru lifted off his invisibility after Orochimaru had gone away fighting with both Jiraiya and Sarutobi.


    "Let''s move, this ce is dangerous," Yajima said.


    Haru nodded, "We need to go to the shelter."


    Kuroneko was still weak and unable to move, "W - wait, I - I''m still scared, p - please w - wait for a wh-."


    Before she finished her words someone suddenly appeared behind her and raised his hand to stab her.


    "Kuroneko!!!" Haru pushed her away and was stabbed. He gritted his teeth since it was very painful.


    "HARU!!!!" Yajima shouted. He used his t magic and made his hand sharp. He raised his hand and shed it toward this person.


    That ninja jumped back and avoided his attack.


    "Damn!!" Yajima was angry and looked at the enemy.


    Kuroneko looked at his blood and almost fainted.


    Anko who was fighting a ninja defeated him hurriedly and went back to him. She saw his shoulder was full of blood, "Haru, are you fine?"


    "I''m fine," Haru said and looked at his shoulder which had been stabbed. He calmed himself and healed his wound. He looked at Anko, "Can you protect her?"


    Anko looked at Kuroneko who was very scared on the ground. She nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Haru nodded, "Thank you." He looked at his enemy and could see that this person was taunting him. He wasn''t sure but he felt that he knew him somehow. He decided to get serious and raised his finger, "Don''t me me for this."


    His finger became bright and a light beam pierced his enemy.


    *PSHH!!!

 Chapter 46 Hypno-Eye

    <h4>Chapter 46 Hypno-Eye</h4>


    Kabuto wasn''t sure why the n failed but he noticed the four people who were the friends of Tsunade. He thought there was some connection between them. He wore his mask and saw there was strangeness around the tree people. He could see that one of them had a skill that made them be invisible.


    Kabuto looked at three of them and decided to kill the girl since she looked very weak. He raised his kunai to stab her only it was stopped by the young man.


    *Stab


    Kabuto stabbed his shoulder before he wanted to continue. He saw the old man make his hand t and made it sharper. He saw the seat was cut by his hand. He snorted at them and taunted them. He didn''t fear them since he knew that they were protecting the little girl. He could keep aim at the girl and he would be safe.


    "Don''t me me for this."


    Kabuto felt something dangerous. He saw his finger became bright and he needed to run.


    *Psh


    His chest was pierced by his attack. He gritted his teeth and threw a smoke bomb on the ground. He healed his chest hurriedly and only heard someone else.


    "Where are you going?"


    Kabuto looked up and saw a wooden sword right in front of his face, ''Sh*t.''


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    Gintoki saw him get wounded and hurriedly ran toward them, "Damn!!" He looked at the man who made a smoke bomb and entered it. He knew the man wanted to run away, "Where are you going?" He smashed his wooden sword toward him.


    BAAAAMMM!!!


    The floor was destroyed when he hit him.


    *Poff


    "Damn," Gintoki saw a destroyed block of wood. He knew that the enemy had used a body recement technique and ran away. He looked at Haru and asked, "Are you okay, Haru?"


    Haru nodded, "I''m fine." He looked at Kuroneko, "Kuroneko, are you fine?"


    Kuroneko looked at him, "H - Haru, are you okay? How is your shoulder?"


    Haru showed his shoulder to her, "You don''t need to worry about me."


    Kuroneko sighed in relief, looking at his shoulder.


    "We need to find a shelter," Yajima said.


    Haru looked at Anko, "Anko, where is the shelter?"


    "It should be in the hospital," Anko said.


    "Let''s go there," Gintoki said.


    Yajima, Gintoki, Haru, and Kuroneko went to the hospital.


    Anko stayed since she needed to help everyone.


    Kuroneko was tired and she wanted to go back right now but she knew that she couldn''t until the quest was over. She looked at three of them and asked, "Am I a burden?"


    "Yes," Haru answered bluntly.


    "Haru!!" Yajima reprimanded him.


    Gintoki didn''t say anything since he knew that the one who made him wounded was her.


    Kuroneko hung her head down while hearing him.


    "That''s why you need to get stronger next time, I don''t mean it in strength but rather mentality, don''t get easily scared next time," Haru answered.


    Kuroneko got tears in her eyes, "Yes!!!"


    Haru sighed and thought that it was a very painful experience. He never thought it was really painful when someone was stabbing something sharp into his shoulder. He was really lucky to have light magic or else he would be limping on the way to the hospital.


    Gintoki pped his shoulder and smiled, "Damn, what a smooth, are you going to make her into your girls?"


    Kuroneko, who heard it, blushed in response.


    "If you have time to joke around, let''s go to the shelter as soon as possible," Haru said.


    "Well, you can''t take a joke," Gintoki said and looked at the distance, "But Orochimaru is really strong huh? His pet is just too huge."


    They turned their heads and saw arge snake destroy the town. Luckily, it was very far away from them. They continued to walk toward the shelter only it wasn''t that smooth since they saw a lot of ninjas gathered around them.


    It would be fine when the ninja was from the Konohagakure but the one in front of them was from Otogakure.


    "Hey, what should we do in this situation?" Gintoki asked.


    "What else? We need to beat them," Yajima said and turned his hand into a sharp one.


    Kuroneko was hiding behind Haru since she felt safer around him. Her mind had been nted in her mind, who received a stab wound to his shoulder earlier in her ce. She knew that she could believe in him.


    Haru knew that he also needed to protect her, "Let me try, you don''t need to attack them."


    "Hmm?" Yajima and Gintoki were curious.


    "Hypno-Eye," Haru emitted light from his eyes that sent out hypnotic waves, using the speed of light to bypass the limits of human sensory abilities and directly influence the opponent through sight using light. He saw the people in front of him started to wobble and their pupils lost their focus.


    "Sleep," Haru said and they fell down on the ground.


    They saw a group of ninja suddenly sleeping soundly without problem in this mess.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "Ooooh," Gintoki and Yajima nodded.


    "I don''t know if Yajima shared hypnotic magic," Kuroneko asked.


    "That''s not hypnotic magic, that is light magic, I improved it and made it have a hypnotic effect," Haru answered.


    "Sigh, why can''t I use magic?" Kuroneko sighed.


    "You don''t need to worry there should be a random prize when we have finished the quest, there should be magic or something when you get that prize," Haru said.


    "Really?" Kuroneko was a bit excited.


    "That should be it," Yajima nodded.


    "I want a skill that will make me be a billionaire," Gintoki said.


    "I think you should get a skill that enables you to eat a lot of sweets without getting sick, you will get diabetes when you continue to eat a lot of sweets at your age," Haru said.


    Gintoki was shocked, "That''s true¡­" He thought that kind of skill would be very nice for him.


    They ran for a while and they had arrived in the shelter. They needed to wait for a while and knew the battle would be turned over soon.

 Chapter 47 Giant Tanuki

    <h4>Chapter 47 Giant Tanuki</h4>


    They had arrived in the shelter and saw a lot of ninja of Konohagakure protecting this ce.


    "We''re saved," Kuroneko sighed in relief.


    Haru was looking around to see where the fight between Gaara and Naruto would start since it was the main event of this quest.


    "Do you want to go out?" Kuroneko asked him.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, but you need someone to protect you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her," Yajima said.


    "But are you going to be fine?" Gintoki asked. He knew that he had learned magic but he was still a minor and virgin in battle in his opinion.


    Haru nodded, "It''s okay, I can be invisible." He reflected the light around him and made himself invisible.


    "T - this¡­" Gintoki looked at him with envious eyes.


    Yajima also the same since he had never thought that he would develop light magic into invisible magic.


    Haru appeared again and smiled, "How is it?"


    "Pervert! Police! We need to apprehend him!" Gintoki said.


    "Haru, you can''t use this magic to peek at a woman''s bath," Yajima reprimanded.


    Haru had a ck line on his forehead when both of them used him.


    "Do you think he is like both of you? He is a harem anime protagonist, do you think he needs to peek at girls?" Kuroneko said and made both of them silent.


    Haru shook his head, "Alright, I will go first." He disappeared suddenly and went to check the situation. He would also help the ninja of Konohagakure along the way.


    Yajima looked at Gintoki and said, "Don''t worry, you''ve your own harem too."


    Gintoki could only sigh, ''In my harem, there is both grandma and old man.''


    "His harem consists of both grandma and old man," Kuroneko looked at Gintoki.


    Gintoki twitched his lips and said, "Let''s go to the shelter, maybe we can eat a dango or anmitsu there."


    Haru was walking very leisurely since no one would be able to see him unless it was tracking ninja that used a bug, dog, or Byakugan to find him. But there was too much of a mess around the town and they were fighting each other.


    Haru was using his wooden sword to smash every enemy that he had found along the way.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Haru didn''t use his light magic since it was just too wasteful and it was better to use his wooden sword in his invisible mode. He could see a lot of ninjas seemed confused when their enemies suddenly fainted. He smiled inwardly and continued to find Naruto and Gaara.


    He didn''t want to go to the fight of Sarutobi, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru since it was too dangerous. At the same time, Orochimaru had a lot of poison and he wasn''t sure whether his healing was working on poison since he had never tested it. He should probably check it on the hospital in some people that had been poisoned.


    The ninja of Sunagakure was very proficient using a poison during their battle and it was very dangerous too.


    Haru was d that he only met a ninja of Otogakure since they were only small fry and he could beat them easily.


    Haru had moved around the town and also seen the fights of Sarutobi, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru from afar. He knew that he couldn''t join and only looked from afar. He went to the jungle and sent light waves to detect anyone inside the jungle.


    The principle of this magic was simr to radar on the ship, even though he could detect their presence but it was impossible to know who it was without looking at them.


    Haru saw one person was crowded by a lot of people. He ran toward that direction and saw the pineapple head with a lot of Otogakure ninja around him.


    Shikamaru was using his shadow jutsu to make them stop but he couldn''t attack them, "Damn." His shuriken was also empty and he didn''t have a weapon in his pocket. He sighed and thought it was very troublesome.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Shikamaru was shocked and saw one by one the ninjas in front of him had fallen. He knew that it wasn''t an enemy but he couldn''t see anything. He focused and saw the sound of someone walking. He looked at the source of that sound and saw grass was pressed by something. He focused and saw all of the ninjas of Otogakure had fainted.


    "Are you alright?"


    Shikamaru sighed in relief when he saw him, "I''m fine." He sat down on the ground since he was very tired.


    Haru used his light magic to regain some of his stamina.


    Shikamaru looked at him, "Your medical jutsu is very convenient."


    "It''s alright," Haru nodded.


    "Alright, can you help me to go help Naruto?" Shikamaru asked.


    Haru nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind, but do you know where he is?" He wasn''t sure where Naruto was since there were a lot of people inside this juggle. He didn''t want to go blindly since it would take a lot of his energy.


    "Hmm," Shikamaru also wasn''t sure. He knew that Naruto went to stop Gaara since Gaara had be mentally unstable and the Ichibi inside his body wanted to take over him. He knew that it would be dangerous to move carelessly since there were a lot of ninja from Otogakure and Sunagakure.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    "ROAAAARRRRR!!!!"


    Haru and Shikamaru saw arge brown tanuki that was covered in sand.


    "It''s over there, right?" Haru said.


    Shikamaru nodded, "How troublesome."

 Chapter 48 Solar Flare

    <h4>Chapter 48 Sr re</h4>


    Haru and Shikamaru ran toward the direction of Gaara who had be Ichibi and Naruto also summoned arge frog. Both of them nodded at each other and started to run faster.


    Haru couldn''t use chakra and couldn''t jump from tree to tree. He ran on the ground but his speed was fast.


    "You''re really not a ninja?" Shikamaru looked at him weirdly since he ran on the ground.


    "I''m not," Haru said.


    "Sigh, how troublesome," Shikamaru said.


    "Don''t say that a blond haired kid on top of a frog will be able to solve this problem," Haru said.


    Shikamaru nodded, "Yes, that''s true."


    They ran toward the direction of the fight until they found Temari.


    "You''re?" Temari was a bit shocked looking at both of them. She had known the pineapple head since he was her match before. She also knew Haru since it was hard not to look at a handsome young man. She also noticed his skill with medical jutsu that could heal anything in an instant.


    "Are you an enemy?" Haru asked.


    Shikamaru was also readying his shadow jutsu to trap her.


    "N - no, please, listen to me, I - I just want my brother toe back," Temari said nervously. She couldn''t beat two of them alone. She also couldn''t find her other brother. She was very angry at Orochimaru who had killed her father for his own desire. She only wanted to go back to her own vige right now.


    Shikamaru and Haru looked at each other and nodded. Neither of them really thought that this girl was their enemy.


    "Good, don''t move carelessly or else, we will attack you together," Shikamaru said.


    Temari nodded in response.


    "Do you know how to stop your brother?" Haru asked.


    Temari shook her head, "I don''t know¡­¡­" She had never seen him in this form and she wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    Haru knew that the main character would be able to do something. He looked around and saw Sakura Haruno, one of the heroines was trapped in the sand jutsu and fainted. He ran toward that direction and jumped trying to help her.


    "Who are you?"


    Haru saw a boy who was breathing tiredly while holding his kunai.


    "Sasuke, don''t! He is a friend!" Shikamaru came toward him.


    "Shikamaru?" Sasuke sighed in relief.


    "Let me heal you," Haru said.


    Sasuke looked at Shikamaru and nodded at him. His body was full of wounds since he had been fighting with Gaara earlier.


    Haru started to heal him and saw his wounds started to heal slowly.


    Sasuke was still tired but his body felt better since he didn''t feel pain anymore. He nodded and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Shikamaru smirked when he heard him say thank you to him.


    "Don''t worry, let me try to let her out," Haru said.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The three of them almost lost their bnce when the Giants were fighting each other. They saw the fight between Naruto and Gaara had entered the climax.


    Haru shook his head and thought that he was too weak to enter this kind of battle right now. He looked at Sakura and used his t magic to make the tree be t.


    Shikamaru and Sasuke were shocked when they saw the tree became t. Both of them looked at him with strange eyes since they had never seen this kind of jutsu.


    Haru caught her and carried her in his arms. He started to heal her slowly while looking at the battle. He knew that the fight would be done soon.


    "What is that jutsu?" Shikamaru asked.


    "Well, it''s some sort of family bloodline," Haru answered.


    "Hmmm," Sasuke looked at him and nodded. He understood there were a lot of ninjas that had a strange bloodline that enabled them to use strange power.


    Sakura opened her eyes slowly and saw someone who she didn''t expect.


    "Are you an awake princess?" Haru teased.


    Sakura nodded unconsciously while there was a tin of blush on her cheeks.


    "Your prince is fighting against a monster, you should cheer him up," Haru said.


    "Prince?" Sakura looked at the battle and saw the fight between Naruto and Gaara. She became worried at him since she knew how powerful Gaara was.


    "Don''t worry, he will win," Haru said.


    Sakura nodded at him and wasn''t sure why she feltfortable. She thought that there was some stranger that made youfortable in even though it was their first time to meet each other.


    The fight between Gaara and Naruto became very intense.


    Haru knew this fight would end soon since he believed in the protagonist''s power only there was some intruder in this battle. He heard a loud sounding from the right side.


    Shikamaru, Sasuke, Temari, and Sakura also heard this sound and turned their heads.


    They saw Orochimaru running toward them while both Jiraiya and Sarutobi were following them.


    "Damn," Shikamaru knew that the situation was really bad.


    Everyone''s expression also became dignified when they saw the nner of this waring toward them. They knew something bad would happen but they were helpless to stop him.


    Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Shikamaru, is it possible to use your shadow jutsu to stop him for a few seconds?"


    Shikamaru wasn''t sure why he asked this question but he nodded with confidence, "I can do it."


    Haru nodded, "I''ll give you a chance, you need to stop his movement."


    Shikamaru looked at him unsurely, "Can you do it?"


    Haru nodded and took sunsses from his pocket, "Use this, also three of you should hide behind a tree or something."


    Shikamaru was a bit weird but he still wore his sunsses.


    Sasuke, Temari, and Sakura hid behind a tree and wasn''t sure what he would do.


    "You should be in front of me since it''ll be bad for you to be blinded by this skill," Haru said.


    "What do you mean?" Shikamaru asked.


    "Don''t ask a question, he ising, I''ll count in three," Haru said.


    Shikamaru became dignified and followed his order.


    "1."


    "2."


    "3."


    Haru saw Orochimaru was running toward them and he shouted, "SOLAR FLARE!!!"


    At that moment, everything was blinded by this white light.

 Chapter 49 Quest is Over

    <h4>Chapter 49 Quest is Over</h4>


    Orochimaru ran away from both Sarutobi and Jiraiya. He didn''t expect that they had prepared a seal to seal his First and Second Hokage. He couldn''t handle them alone and his body was full of wounds. He kept thinking and saw the fight between both Gaara and Naruto. He ran toward that direction since he could use them to be his hostage.


    "Hurry up!!" Sarutobi said.


    Jiraiya gnashed his teeth and knew what was the n of Orochimaru, "I won''t let you Orochimaru!!"


    Orochimaru ignored them and ran very fast toward them until he noticed a group of kids there. He saw one person that looked different from everyone else. He gnashed his teeth and thought it was because of him. He had time to kill him since he was only an ant in front of his eyes. He ran toward him very fast until he heard his voice.


    "SOLAR FLARE!!!"


    Orochimaru felt his eyes were blinded by this white light. He couldn''t see anything and could only close his eyes with his hands but it was futile since the light was just too bright.


    Both Sarutobi and Jiraiya also closed their eyes when they saw this light.


    "What the hell???" Jiraiyained.


    Sarutobi also felt it was trouble.


    Neither of them expected this light to be very troublesome.


    Sr re is a technique from the Dragon Ball. The user then calls out the name of the technique, which provokes a white light to fire out and blind everything watching except the user, since they are projecting the light. This technique is defensive rather than offensive, and is mainly used as a way to gain the upper hand, or in order to make a hasty retreat or to set up for a moreplicated attack without fear of interruption.


    Haru knew that this technique didn''t have an attack but it was enough for him to prepare an attack for Orochimaru, "Shikamaru!!!"


    Shikamaru was a bit shocked when this white light blinded everything. He was d that he was standing in front of him while wearing sunsses. He heard his voice and started to use his shadow jutsu, "Shadow Imitation Technique."


    Shikamaru started to manipte his shadow toward Orochimaru. He knew that he had only a few seconds but it was enough. He knew that both Third Hokage and Jiraiya-Sama would help them and during that time he needed to buy them time.


    Sakura, Temari, and Sasuke were still blinded by the light and their eyes felt really hurt right now.


    Naruto and Gaara weren''t that affected by this light since their fight was quite far but it was still annoying.


    Orochimaru felt something had entered his shadow and he knew that this was the skill of Nara n. His eyes were bad because of that strange light jutsu and he needed to make his eyes normal. At the same time, this shadow jutsu made his situation moreplicated.


    Haru knew that both Sarutobi and Jiraiya were also blinded by this technique. He needed to attack Orochimaru in the mean time since he had a chance to do it. He decided to use most of his magic energy on this attack.


    Haru entered a crouch stance, gathering light in his hands.


    Shikamaru was sweating very hard trying to hold Orochimaru in one ce, ''As expected of one of three sages.'' He knew that he couldn''t stop him for long. He looked at him and noticed that he wanted to do something. He was sure, but he thought it was part of his bloodline, ''How troublesome.'' He could only hope that he could do this attack as soon as possible.


    Haru was ready with his attack, "Holy Ray!" He opened his hands, releasing numerous homing beams of light toward Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru could see once again but he needed to escape from this shadow jutsu from Shikamaru. He only needed one step until he saw numerous homing beams of light toward him. He couldn''t escape from this attack and was bombarded by a barrage of beams. He felt that his body was pierced and hit by this attack. He needed to escape but this attack was just too fast for him.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Sarutobi and Jiraiya who saw this scene also started to help him and attacked Orochimaru at the same time.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Haru was quite tired after this attack. His sweat was dripping and he wanted to take a bath. He was d that both Jiraiya and Sarutobi were there.


    "Are you alright?" Sakura asked.


    Haru nodded, "I''m fine."


    Shikamaru was just too tired andid his body on the ground.


    Sasuke knew that they were fine and focussed his attention toward Naruto and Gaara.


    Haru looked at the fight between the two of them and saw Gaara hade back. He saw that Naruto started to talk jutsu. He knew that the main character had always had a way with their talk and made the viin to understand their mistake. He saw that after that talk, Temari and Kankurou hurriedly took Gaara away from this ce.


    Jiraiya and Sarutobi didn''t stop them since they still needed to take care of this criminal.


    Haru sighed in relief since he knew that the mission was over. He also felt that he lost all of his energy and fell down on the ground.


    "You''re not alright," Sakura looked at him with worry.


    Haru smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." He wanted to take a bath and went to sleep right now. He was also curious about what kind of reward he would get from this quest.

 Chapter 50 Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 50 Going Back</h4>


    Haru was resting on Tsunade''s house while looking at the garden with a bored expression.


    Yajima and Gintoki went away looking at the vige together.


    Kuroneko was with him talking with Shizune who was also here.


    Tsunade had caught the four subordinates of Orochimaru and took the female with red hair.


    Haru wasn''t sure why Tsunade wanted to take her but he knew that she was really noisy. He sighed when he remembered how the girl named Tayuya met them for the first time. Her mouth was just too foul and she also started to mock him somehow since he wasying on a bed.


    They stayed for two days and the system had told them that they had three days to stay in this world before they transferred back to their own world.


    At the same time, the reward and new features would be sent after they hade back to their new worlds.


    "Haru!!!"


    Haru turned his head and saw this purple haired woman. He smiled, "Anko."


    "Are you fine?" Anko asked. She had heard that he was the one who helped both Jiraiya and Third Hokage to catch Orochimaru. She was quite surprised to hear it but at the same time, she was happy. She had also seen that blinding light that made everyone unable to see for a few seconds. She thought it was a very amazing technique.


    Haru nodded, "I''m fine, why are you here?"


    Anko smiled and showed him a packet of dangos, "I''ve wanted to give you this one."


    "Thank you, how about we eat together?" Haru said.


    "That''s what I want," Anko nodded.


    Kuroneko walked toward her and also picked one dango from the packet, "It''s good."


    "Hey! Don''t eat my dango!!" Ankoined.


    "You''re stingy, I''ve just eaten one dango," Kuronekoined.


    "YOU!!!" Anko was pissed.


    "Please, don''t fight with each other, also, Haru, don''t start eating," Shizune was overwhelmed by them.


    "What is it? Don''t be noisy!!!" Tsunade suddenly came.


    They ignored her since they knew her personality well.


    "YOU!!!" Tsunade also joined this chaos.


    Haru wanted to run away from this mess since he knew that nothing good would happen when he was around the fight of girls. Though he was suddenly pulled and he couldn''t run away.


    "Where are you going?" Tsunade asked.


    "I want to bring a tea to everyone, I''m sure, all of them are very thirsty without something to drink," Haru answered smoothly.


    "Good, you need to hurry up though," Tsunade said.


    Haru shook his head and seeded in getting away from the fight.


    "W - wait, Haru, don''t leave me alone!!!" Shizune was still trying hard to stop their fight.


    ''I''m sorry, Shizune,'' Haru shook his head and prepared tea for everyone. He had gotten used to her house and knew her ce quite well. He also understood why both Yajima and Gintoki wanted to get away from this ce since it was troublesome. He thought he should go back right away since he missed Sora.


    "Oi, bastard, where is everyone?"


    Haru knew her voice very well. He answered her without looking, "They''re in the living room, you should go there, someone bring a dango today." He prepared tea until he noticed someone was behind him, "What are you doing?"


    Tayuya looked at him with curiosity, "Are you a virgin?"


    Haru twitched his lips with her question. He smiled at her and flicked her forehead.


    Tayuya didn''t expect his action and held her forehead, "What are you doing?"


    "You have to go to the living room, don''t bother me," Haru said.


    Tayuya gnashed her teeth and walked away. She couldn''t confirm it but she could tell the answer. She went to the living room since she also wanted to eat dango.


    Haru came with tea to the living room and saw Gintoki and Yajima there. Gintoki ate a lot of dango in his mouth and fought with everyone. He shook his head and also picked thest dango on the table.


    "HEY!!!!"


    No one expected him to suddenly take the dango away.


    "Alright, enough," Tsunade said to everyone. She looked at them and said, "Tomorrow, you will go right?"


    "Eh?" Shizune, Anko, and Tayuya were surprised when they heard this statement.


    Yajima nodded, "If there is nothing wrong, we will go back tomorrow."


    Gintoki nodded, "I need to continue my business." He was a business owner and he needed to work, even though he had quite a lot of money from his novel.


    Kuroneko nodded in response.


    Haru nodded, "That''s true, we will go home tomorrow."


    "Where is your home? I will visit you," Anko asked.


    "Yeah, I want to see your house," Tayuya said.


    Shizune didn''t say anything since she knew where they would go back.


    "My home is very far away, also, I''m often going out most of the time, you shouldn''t visit me, it''s better for me to visit you," Haru answered.


    Anko and Tayuya weren''t satisfied with his answer.


    "Hurry up and tell me, where is your home!!" Anko said and made a snake on her hands.


    "Yeah, tell me!!" Tayuya took her flute.


    Bomp! Bomp!


    Tsunade hit the head of both of them, "Don''t force him."


    Anko and Tayuya looked at her with hateful expressions but they couldn''t say anything.


    Haru was sleeping in his room until he felt something on his stomach, "Ugh¡­" His sr plexus was hit and he woke up forcefully. He was quite annoyed until he saw Anko there. He blinked his eyes and was a bit surprised to see her, "What are you doing here?" He also wanted to know how he could enter this house.


    "You will be going home tomorrow and I want some memories before you go," Anko said lustfully.


    Haru looked at her and his little brother suddenly stood proudly.


    "Hmm, your body is honest, let''s have fun tonight," Anko said.


    Haru didn''t stop and decided to continue since he would go home tomorrow.


    Neither of them slept until the next morning.

 Chapter 51 New Feature and Reward

    <h4>Chapter 51 New Feature and Reward</h4>


    Haru wasn''t sure but both Yajima, Tsunade, and Gintoki looked at him with a strange expression, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing!!!" Three of them said at the same time.


    Kuroneko yawned since she was still sleepy.


    Haru shook his head and looked at the group chat.


    [Congrattions forpleting the first quest!]


    [You will receive your rewards after youe back to your world]


    [New features will be added to the group chat]


    [Do you want toe back? Yes/No]


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Thank you, Tsunade, I''m happy for your hospitality," Haru said.


    Tsunade nodded, "You can y anytime."


    "Yeah, I y when I''m bored," Gintoki said.


    "Hmm, I need to prepare for this year''s Grand Magic Games," Yajima said.


    "Grand Magic Tournament?" Tsunade asked.


    Yajima nodded, "This is a big event in our country, you should see it."


    "How about we join this tournament?" Kuroneko suddenly asked.


    Yajima nodded, "I''ve also thought about it but our members are too low, we need more people to enter."


    "Don''t worry, we will get another member after this," Haru said.


    "Another member, eh? I can''t wait for that," Gintoki said.


    "We will y again next time," Haru said.


    "Oh, I''ve also wanted to y in your world," Tsunade said.


    "Sure, I wee everyone," Haru nodded.


    They talked for a while and pressed [Yes] on the group chat.


    Suddenly white light engulfed them and they teleported back to their own world.


    Haru was a bit dizzy and he looked around. He hade back to his room and looked at the time and nothing had changed. He looked at his phone since there was a notification.


    [Congrattions! The new features have been added.]


    ["Store" has been added to the group chat]


    Haru looked at the ''Store'' and saw a lot of things were sold in this store. He was a bit amazed since he saw a serum of Captain America, chakra, devil fruit, martial arts, etc. He saw that the price was also amazing at the same time.


    Kuroneko: "Wow, this ''Store'' feature is amazing."


    Gintoki: "Devil fruit? I will be the next pirate king!"


    Tsunade: "I wonder if there is the ability of gambling."


    Yajima: "I''ve pressed the random reward and it''s quite a strange reward, what did you get?"


    Haru: "What kind of reward did you get?" He was curious since he said that it was a strange reward.


    Yajima: "I''ve got this Coco Jumbo." He answered and sent the picture to everyone.


    Everyone saw a picture of a smallnd turtle whose main characteristic is a key-shaped hole on top of its shell.


    Tsunade hurriedly replied, "What kind of turtle is this?"


    Yajima also answered, "Hmm, this turtle can be a safe room and hidden room."


    Haru understood that it was a turtle from Jojo Vento Aureo. He was a bit surprised since Yajima got quite a good prize from the random reward. He knew that Coco Jumbo had a stand that named Mr. President.


    Mr. President grants a supernatural ability to Coco Jumbo and, as such, it doesn''t have a conventional appearance. It is, however, linked to a unique location essed with an ornate key embedded within a transparent precious stone.


    The room created by Mr.President resembles that of a hotel room, containing several pieces offortable furniture, a functioning television set and a refrigerator holding drinks. It does not, however, include a bathroom.


    Haru started to reply, "This is a good reward."


    Kuroneko suddenly wrote, "I''ve got a free ticket to go to the other world."


    Gintoki also said the same thing, "Yeah, I''ve gotten 1000 points."


    Tsunade also replied, "Hmm, how to say, I''ve got A-Rank Riding Ability."


    Haru was surprised and she got such an ability. He knew that it was a skill from the Fate/Series and to have A-Rank Ability could make her ride anything as long as she wanted. He was a bit envious of that kind of ability since it was very useful.


    Kuroneko hurriedly replied, "I''m envious!!!!"


    Gintoki also did the same, "This is not fair!!!"


    Both of them had only gotten such an ability and couldn''t use it for battle. They thought that they would get Logia Devil Fruit, Zanpakuto, or Nen ability was better. But they had only gotten such a thing. They could onlyment their luck in this situation.


    Haru also replied, "Don''t worry, you can buy an ability from the store."


    Yajima also said, "That''s true, there is a lot of ability, but the price is a bit exaggerated."


    Tsunade was a bit stupefied: "Hmm, it''s better to share rather than buy it alone." She didn''t expect the price of the thing that was sold in the store to be very steep.


    Haru answered, "Those abilities are very powerful, don''t underestimate them."


    Kuroneko, who had been reading the chat, decided to ask, "What kind of reward did you get? @Haru"


    Gintoki also asked, "Yeah, what did you get? @Haru?"


    Haru answered, "I''m not open it yet, let me check it." He wanted something that increased his stamina or strength. For example, the serum of Captain America or Avalon.


    Tsunade said, "Hurry up and open it."


    Yajima said, "Yeah, I''m a bit curious."


    Haru looked at the random reward and started to open it. He saw that the reward started to roll and he looked at it with a calm expression. He knew that it was random and he couldn''t control it. He was waiting for a while until he saw his reward.


    "Hmm? Sticky Fingers?"

 Chapter 52 Sticky Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 52 Sticky Fingers</h4>


    [Congrattions! You have got a Stand ability "Sticky Fingers"]


    "The only thing you should worry about¡­ is what will happen when you''re pulled apart and left on the ground by my zippers."


    Haru remembered that statement, the one who said it was the owner of this Stand, Bruno Biarati. He knew that even though it looked quite strange, the ability of this Stand was quite good.


    Sticky Fingers is a close-range Stand whose excellent strength and speed make it suitable for directbat. In addition, it possesses a very versatile ability in the form of its zippers.


    Sticky Fingers'' primary ability is to create zippers on any surface it touches with its fist, which it can remotely open or close at its leisure. Sticky Fingers can hit a wall, unzip it to create an opening and go through it, then close the zipper.


    Haru knew that the possibility of this power was endless. He was a bit curious and wanted to summon it, "Sticky Fingers!" He saw a humanoid figure appear behind his back.


    Sticky Fingers'' face is hidden apart from the mouth by a helmet-like cover adorned with a mohawk-like row of short spikes. Its body is covered in a dark body suit, with the chest and stomach exposed, and has pieces of padded armor over the shoulders, arms, wrists, knees and feet.


    Zippers varying in size hang from the base of its neck and abdomen, the back of its hands, and the top of its feet. The color of this stand is both white and blue.


    Haru tried to hit the wall of his room and suddenly he saw a zipper appeared on his wall.


    *Srrt


    Haru opened the zipper and created a path on the wall. He walked into that path and entered the living room.


    Sora was surprised to see a zipper suddenly appear on the wall. She was even surprised when she saw hime out from the wall, "T - this is?"


    Haru only smiled, "This is new magic."


    Sora was a bit strange since he learned such strange magic, "Zipper Magic? Really?"


    Haru nodded, "Don''t underestimate the power of the zipper, this thing is quite powerful." He closed the zipper on the wall and the wall came back to normal.


    Sora wasn''t sure how to react to his new magic. She only knew that he had learned both light magic and t magic.


    Haru missed her deeply and sat beside her while ying with his new magic.


    Sora was also curious about his zipper magic. She looked at him and asked, "Where did you learn this magic?"


    "I''ve learned it from my master," Haru answered.


    "Where is your master?" Sora asked curiously.


    "He''s in a foreign ce, far away from this country," Haru answered.


    "Then how can you learn from him?" Sora asked.


    "There is a CONNECT, I can learn and ask from a chat," Haru answered.


    "A chat? Really?" Sora thought that a magician was a hermit or disdain technology but she had never thought he and his master would contact each other using a chat application.


    Haru thought for a bit and hit the space.


    *Srrt


    Haru created a zipper between the spaces to create space storage for himself. He really thought that his new power was really convenient and also very powerful in his opinion. He took a pencil and threw it into that space. He closed the zipper and waited for a while.


    Sora also looked at the space curiously until she saw him hit the space again.


    *Srrrt


    The zipper opened and he saw the pencil in that ce. He took the pencil again and nodded. He needed time to understand his new power more.


    Haru also made a zipper between his hands to make his hands longer. He extended his hand simr to the power of the rubber-rubber fruit of Luffy and make his body longer with his zipper power.


    "It''s really strange," Sora said.


    "That''s true, but it''s quite powerful, you should read Jojo to understand this power," Haru said.


    "Hmm, that manga? I don''t really like it," Sora said. She didn''t like that kind of bloody manga and the male character wasn''t handsome in her opinion.


    "At least you will understand this zipper magic," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Sora thought for a bit and said, "Maybe, you can use this power to help me to keep my shopping bag when we''re going to shop."


    Haru twitched his lips and nodded. He knew that this power was very useful to keep many things but there would be a sound every time he opened the zipper. He shook his head and looked at his group chat that was full of notice.


    Kuroneko: "What is your reward? Hurry up and tell us! @Haru"


    Gintoki: "Yeah, did you get a Third Hokage Peeking Ball?"


    Tsunade: "Now that you mention it, I need to destroy his Peeking Ball."


    Yajima: "Please, don''t cause a lot of trouble for him."


    Haru started to write and replied, "I''ve got ''Sticky Fingers''."


    "What??" All of them wrote the same thing on the chat group.


    Haru sighed and started to exin his new power. He told them that he could manipte a zipper.


    Tsunade was a bit weird, "Zipper? Is it good?"


    Kuroneko was a bit amazed, "I can''t believe that you can get his power."


    Gintoki was also amazed, "Yeah, I''m a bit envious, you can open up a zipper anytime."


    Yajima was confused with this conversation, "So? In the end, this power is good or not?"


    Haru was just toozy to exin and share the manga of Jojo Bizarre Adventure with them. He started to call Utaha about her promise to wear a maid costume for him.

 Chapter 53 Let me help you 1

    <h4>Chapter 53 Let me help you 1</h4>


    Haru has been in his new house since the renovation was finished. He had bought necessities and he was ready to open. He wanted to open this cafe in a month since he knew there was a T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy. He wanted to make a name for his cafe and maybe be a ce for the students in that academy for an internship. He thought it would be interesting to have a girl from that academy to work here.


    Sora didn''t follow him since she was toozy and studied together with Kato in the apartment. She wanted to go to the same school as him and that was why she studied very hard.


    Haru was looking at the coffee collection that he had bought before. He didn''t mind buying coffee beans early since it could be kept for a long time. He thought about food and decided to buy a cooking skill from the group chat to make him more skillful.


    "The problem is the employee," Haru had thought a lot but it was hard to find an employee for this cafe since he decided to make a maid cafe. He wanted someone who had the experience to work in a maid cafe. He was wondering whether he could scout that girl to his cafe.


    *tinkle tinkle


    Haru looked at the door of his house and saw a beautiful girl there. He smiled at her, "How is it?"


    "It''s not bad," Utaha said and sat on the counter seat in the cafe. She didn''t expect that he could design his cafe to befortable and cozy. She thought it would be wonderful to write a novel in his cafe.


    His cafe was modeled after one of the most famous cafes in his world before. He mimicked the design of'' The Bank'', one of the famous Starbucks Stores in Amsterdam. He didn''t really care about giarism since he didn''t find a Starbucks in this world. He didn''t change the second floor and decided to use it for a ce to live.


    Haru also made a ce for a music venue in his cafe. He was wondering whether that girl who was singing in the street would sing in his cafe.


    He found some simrities but he also found a lot of differences. For example, the carpany was the same. But the difference was also a lot since he couldn''t find some manga, movie, novel, music and other famous things.


    Utaha sniffed, "Is this coffee?"


    Haru nodded, "I''ve just prepared, do you want a cup?"


    "Sure, let me try it, I''ll be your first customer," Utaha gave him a smile and added, "I won''t be merciful."


    Haru twitched his lips and wanted to spit, ''Do you think this is battle manga?'' He shook his head and prepared a coffee for her. He had bought an Arabica coffee bean from Java before and made it in the coffee drip methods. He knew that most of the people in this country didn''t really like a coffee with strong taste but rather a coffee with a light taste and more taste from the coffee beans. He thought he should mimic the coffee shop in his past world and make a blended beverage too.


    Haru prepared a coffee for a while and served it to her, "You''re fine with bitter coffee right?"


    Utaha nodded, "Sure, I can drink a lot of bitter things." She said while showing off her tongue.


    "Alright, don''t say something nonsense," Haru shook his head and felt his pants became ufortable. He started to remember what he had done with Anko.


    Utaha smiled and sniffed the aroma of coffee. She sipped the coffee slowly and she could taste a sweet, savory, and a bit chocty from this coffee. She nodded, "It''s good, but I havee to fulfill my promise."


    Haru nodded, "Sure, I''ve prepared the costume for you to change."


    Utaha blushed, "Pervert."


    Haru frowned, "Aren''t you the one who gave me the request?"


    Utaha sighed. She thought that he would confess to her at that time but she didn''t expect him to suddenly raise such a pervy request to her. Even so, she had said that she could help him with world domination. He decided to ask her to wear such a shameful uniform. She sighed and nodded, "Alright, where is the changing room?"


    "It''s on the back, do you want me to guide you?" Haru asked.


    "I want you to help me wear the uniform," Utaha said with a smile.


    Haru twitched his lips and thought for a bit, "Sure, maybe you don''t know how to wear the clothes, let me help you."


    ''Hey!!!!'' Utaha was stunned as it didn''t follow the scripts. She thought that he would be embarrassed and rejected the idea but she didn''t expect him to want to help her.


    "Let''s go, let''s enter the changing room," Haru held her shoulders and helped her to go to the changing room.


    ''EEEEHHHHHH???'' Utaha wasn''t sure why she didn''t reject it.


    Sora was in the apartment together with Kato.


    "Where is Haru?" Kato asked.


    "He was at his cafe," Sora said.


    "Cafe?" Kato asked.


    Sora nodded, "I don''t know but he wants to make a cafe suddenly." She looked at her and asked, "Do you want to see it?"


    Kato nodded, "Sure, I''m quite curious."


    "Well, I''m pretty tired of studying most of the time, let''s go there, let''s surprise him," Sora said with a mischievous smile.


    Kato gave her a light smile and both of them went to his cafe.

 Chapter 54 Let me help you 2

    <h4>Chapter 54 Let me help you 2</h4>


    Sora and Kato went out of the apartment to go to his new house.


    Sora looked at her phone and used a GPS to go there. She was quite embarrassed since she didn''t know the location of his house but he had already given her an address.


    "Hmm, you don''t know the location?" Kato asked.


    Sora shook her head, "That ce is a bit haunted, I''m quite afraid to go there."


    "Haunted?" Kato was surprised.


    Sora nodded, "He has told me that the ghost has been purified by his friend but still it was a haunted house before."


    Kato was quite curious when she heard about this haunted house, "Purified?"


    Sora nodded, "Yeah, it''s probably safe there."


    "Probably?" Kato felt dubious.


    "Anyway, let''s go there," Sora pulled her hand.


    Kato looked at her and said, "Are you scared to go there alone?"


    "I - I''m not!!" Sora said and looked away.


    Kato smiled and shook her head. She thought that this girl was really cute, "Alright, let''s go."


    "Good," Sora nodded.


    Utaha was looking around this room curiously. She knew that this would be a locker room where his employees would change their clothes. She saw him walking toward one of the lockers and she saw a maid outfit there, "Pervert."


    Haru shook his head and ced his cafe uniform on the table.


    They consist of a fluffy white blouse worn under a short ck dress adorned with gold buttons and a ck ribbon at the neck. The skirt is short and ented with ck and white ruffled cuffs, ck pumps and heels, and ck tights.


    The uniform is really attractive and sexy, also there are other essories such as frilly headband with lop-ear rabbit ears.


    Utaha looked at this uniform and looked at him. She nodded and understood his fetish somehow.


    "Alright, let me help you change your clothes," Haru said.


    Utaha looked at him again, "Are you serious?"


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    Utaha snorted and wanted to see his embarrassing expression. She wanted to see that he was full of blush and looked very shy. She started to take off her clothes and saw him preparing the maid outfit for her. She thought about it and knew her body would be seen by him. She suddenly thought for a bit and stopped, "Wait, it''s not fair when it''s only me who is undressing, you need to undress your clothes too."


    "Huh?" Haru looked at her with a strange expression, "Why?"


    Utaha didn''t say anything and started to take off his clothes by force.


    "Wait! Wait!" Haru held both of her hands to stop her, "Why do I need to undress?"


    "It''s not fair that you''re the only one who sees my body, I''m a very beautiful girl and it''ll be my loss when you see my body, you need to show your body to me too," Utaha said with righteous words.


    Haru would have never thought it would be this troublesome to ask her to only change her clothes into a maid uniform. He took off his shirt and ced them on the table, "I have undressed, it''s your time now."


    Utaha didn''t hear him and only looked at his body. She didn''t expect that he had such a good body. She thought that she didn''t have a loss after seeing him. She took off her dress and is only in her underwear right now. She was very embarrassed right now and wanted to wear her clothes hurriedly.


    Haru was amazed at her body and wanted to take it slow but he shook his head. He needed to be a gentleman in this situation. He picked the maid uniform on the table and started to help her to wear it.


    Utaha blushed and felt a bit ticklish: "I - I can wear it on my own." But her voice was really low and she didn''t move to stop him.


    "No, this is quiteplicated, I need to show it to you at least once," Haru answered with a serious expression.


    ''Bastard!!!'' Utaha thought within her mind and sighed within her heart. She thought that his hands would move around her body but it seemed she was worried for nothing. ''


    Haru took all of his will power into helping her wear these clothes. He knew that she was very sexy and attractive.


    "What do you think of my body?" Utahaughed.


    "It''s good, it''s very attractive," Haru answered truthfully.


    Utaha smiled and started to tease her.


    Haru sighed and felt somehow regretted his choice to help her wear these clothes.


    "Is this the ce?" Kato asked. She looked at the building in front of her. She had to admit that it was quite a good design.


    The exterior of this house is afy, cozy looking brown wood color. It is made up of a series of arches which are then paneled with windows. It also has a jutting which covers the border of the building in red and gold. This is to give the caf¨¦ more of a European sense.


    Sora nodded, "Yes, let''s enter." She entered the house without knocking and looked around, "Where are you, Haru?"


    Kato looked around and felt veryfy in this cafe.


    "Hmm, where is he?" Sora was confused.


    "Let''s look around," Kato said.


    Sora nodded and started to look at the first floor. She had nevere to this ce and only saw from the photo that he had sent to her. She looked around and felt pretty curious about this ce.


    Kato also looked around and stopped in one room. She looked at this room and opened it. She saw two people were a boy and a girl. She saw the boy was helping the girl wearing a ck stocking without a shirt.


    Haru and Utaha also noticed her and were stunned.


    "Kato, did you find him?" Sora asked.


    Kato looked at both of them.


    Haru hurriedly shook his head, "Shhh!!!"


    Kato looked at him without expression.


    "Kato?" Sora walked toward her.


    "Nothing, maybe he is on the second floor, let''s check there," Kato said.


    Sora nodded in response and walked to the second floor.


    Haru sighed in relief, but his emotions felt prettyplex.


    Utaha smiled at him, "Your sister is here? Let me see her." Sheughed and walked out.


    "W - wait!!!" Haru knew this girl had a ck belly.

 Chapter 55 Fleur de Lapan

    <h4>Chapter 55 Fleur de Lapan</h4>


    Haru sighed and looked at Utaha, Sora, and Kato who were talking to each other.


    Utaha showed her maid uniform to everyone and both Sora and Kato looked quite amazed and envious at the same time.


    "You''re not doing some strange store, right?" Sora asked.


    Haru shook his head, "Of course not, I''m only doing a cafe." He was a bit shocked since Sora used him of opening a strange store.


    "But these clothes are a bit revealing," Kato said.


    "Really? I thought it was pretty good," Utaha said. She thought it would be strange but when she saw her image in the mirror, she felt it wasn''t bad and it was pretty cute, especially the frilly headband with lop-ear rabbit ears.


    "That''s true," Sora nodded in agreement. She loved the concept of a bunny in this cafe, though it made the cafe be quite naughty.


    "Do you want to try it?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Sora looked at him.


    Kato didn''t say anything and her face was quite calm.


    "I mean, there is still a uniform inside the locker room, you can do it if you want," Haru offered.


    Sora and Kato looked at each other. Sora looked at Utaha and looked at him. She pulled Kato''s hand and said, "Let''s try it, Kato."


    "Eh?" Kato didn''t resist and followed her to the locker room.


    Haru, who was looking at his back, suddenly shuddered when he felt someone blow warm air in his ear. He turned his head and looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Utaha didn''t say anything but waited for him to do something.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "You''re beautiful."


    Utaha nodded in satisfaction, "Don''t you help them wear their clothes?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, I''ll be killed by Sorater."


    "So why did you help me earlier?" Utaha asked.


    "Because you''re special," Haru said.


    "Special, eh?" Utaha smiled sweetly at him, "Alright, I''ll keep you doing a shameful thing to me as a secret from Sora."


    Haru twitched his lips, "Thank you for your mercy, my queen." He tried to act simr to a knight.


    "But the skirt is a bit too short, you should make it longer," Utaha said while showing her skirt.


    Haru nodded, "Hmm, that''s true, it''s a bit dangerous."


    "What are you doing, pervert!" Utaha closed her skirt and moved back.


    "Aren''t you the one who is showing me?" Haru looked at her with a helpless expression.


    "But you shouldn''t see it from up close," Utaha said.


    Haru shook his head and decided to wait for both Kato and Sora toe out.


    Utaha also sat beside him talking about random things.


    Sora and Kato looked at the maid uniform.


    "Are you really going to wear it?" Kato asked.


    "Yes, that woman is wearing these clothes too," Sora said.


    "But why do I need to wear it too?" Kato asked.


    "I was too embarrassed to wear it alone, help me, Kato," Sora looked at her.


    Kato sighed and shook her head, "Alright."


    "You''re the best, Kato!!" Sora said.


    Kato smiled and picked the maid uniform.


    Both of them started to wear maid uniforms at the same time.


    Both Utaha and Haru waited while talking to each other until the door of the locker room was opened. They turned their heads and saw two beautiful girls there.


    Haru couldn''t look away when he saw both Sora and Kato wearing the maid uniform. He was fascinated by them until his ear was pulled by someone.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!"


    "Are they really that beautiful?" Utaha asked him while pulling one of his ears.


    "Yeah, they''re beautiful," Haru said with a calm expression while his ear was pulled by her.


    Sora and Kato were happy when they heard his praise.


    "Really? Which one of us is the most beautiful?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s interesting," Sora said, and added, "Which of us is the most beautiful?" She walked toward him while crossing her arms.


    "Hmm, I don''t really have that much interest in it but I don''t want to be the loser in this contest," Kato said. She was a girl and she didn''t want to be told that she was ugly.


    "What is your answer?" Utaha asked.


    Haru knew that one wrongs answer would lead him to the abyss. He needed to think the best answer to this situation. He knew that time was important and he needed to answer it in seconds. He took a deep breath and said, "Of course, all of you are very beautiful and each of you has a different beautify."


    "Utaha has a devilish sexiness that makes me unable to look away."


    "Sora has this cute sense that makes anyone want to protect her."


    "And Kato, Kato is¡­¡­" Haru looked at her and her expression was pretty much scary, "Kato, your presence has increased and you''ve be super beauty." He really couldn''t say anything to her since it was hard to praise her.


    Sora, Utaha, and Kato looked at him at the same time. Sora and Utaha sighed at the same time but Kato started to ask a question.


    "Really? Is my presence increasing?" Kato asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, I can see it more clearly now."


    Kato nodded, "That''s good."


    "Enough about Kato, do you name this cafe?" Utaha asked.


    "I have named it," Haru nodded.


    "Really? What is the name of this cafe?" Sora asked.


    "The name of this cafe is Fleur de Lapin or Bunny Flower," Haru said.


    "Fleur de Lapin, as expected, the name of this cafe is a bit naughty," Sora said.


    Utaha and Kato nodded at the same time.


    Haru could only shake his head with their answer. He only needed an employee for his cafe and he was ready to open.

 Chapter 56 New Quest

    <h4>Chapter 56 New Quest</h4>


    Haru had ced the job offer on both the inte and a notification in front of his store. He only needed one employee since he could do the other thing by himself. He was in his store to make a robot to clean the dishes and the house. He thought it would be convenient to have a robot to do it. He wasn''t a Tony Stark who could make an Iron Man Armor but it was pretty much possible to make a simple robot for him. He didn''t want to do it in his apartment since it would be troublesome to bring it here.


    *tinkle tinkle


    Haru looked up and surprised, "Yuri? What are you doing here?"


    Yuri looked at him and was surprised to see him tinkering with a machine, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m making a robot to clean dishes and cleaning, you should sit down, do you want a coffee or tea?" Haru stood up from his seat and prepared something for her.


    "You don''t need to do that, but at the same time, it''s pretty amazing you can create your own robot," Yuri told him.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry, it''s pretty easy for me to prepare it, you''re fine with coffee right?" Haru said.


    Yuri nodded, "I''m fine, but I want sugar."


    "Sure," Haru prepared a coffee for her. He made it for a while and brought it to her. He looked at her curiously and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Yuri took the sugar and stirred it for a while. She sipped and nodded with the taste. She looked at him and said, "Let me live here."


    Haru was stunned and it took him quite a while to wake up. He looked at her for a bit and asked, "Why?"


    Yuri looked a bit hesitant but she started to tell him that she was fighting with her parents. She told her parents that she would live alone from now on.


    Haru thought for a bit and sighed, "You shouldn''t fight with your own parents."


    Yuri shook her head, "You don''t understand."


    "I understand since I don''t have a parent now," Haru said while looking at her.


    Yuri was stunned and wasn''t sure how to respond. She looked at him and said, "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t need to apologize, I don''t mind you staying in my ce but you need your parent''s permission to do that," Haru said, and added, "I also need a cute waitress for my cafe when it''s open."


    Yuri smiled, "Sure, I can be your waitress."


    "Deal, you can''t back down now," Haru said with a smile.


    "Somehow, I feel regret when I see your smile," Yuri sighed and asked, "Why kind of cafe is this?" She looked around and it was an unbelievable renovation. She thought it was very beautiful and gave a sense of Europe.


    "It''s a maid cafe," Haru answered.


    Yuri blinked her eyes, "Sorry?"


    "It''s a maid cafe," Haru said.


    Yuri sighed, "Ok, I will do that, I will be your maid in this ce."


    "Good, but is it alright? You''re in your 3rd year, right? Don''t you have an exam in high school?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, I have a rmendation from my kendo," Yuri said and asked, "You''re going to Toyogasaki High School, right?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I''m going there, are you also the same?"


    Yuri nodded, "Of course, I''m also going to apply there."


    "It''s good that we see each other more often at that time," Haru said.


    Yuri smiled sweetly, "Are you trying to flirt with me?"


    "I don''t mean it that way, but you can interpret it that way, I''m just happy that I can be in the same school as you," Haru shrugged his shoulders.


    Yuru smiled and asked, "Are you really that confident that you can enter that school?"


    Haru nodded, "Of course." He thought for a bit and asked, "Why are you fighting with both of your parents?"


    "Well¡­" Yuri started to tell him that it started with a small matter and it becameplicated suddenly. She knew that she was wrong but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Haru thought that he had be a master in bad that listened to the rambling of his customer. He had somehow be a listener for her. He only gave her some advice from time to time.


    Both of them talked for a while and they were also talking about a lot of things from family, friends, cafe, novel, kendo, and the robot that he was making right now.


    Haru didn''t make an AI only simple programming for his robot.


    Yuri was looking at him quietly while enjoying jazz music in the cafe. She wasn''t sure why but it was pretty nice looking at him.


    Haru whistled while tinkering with his robot until his phone rang. He looked at his phone and it was from the group chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat.]


    [Quest: Invite someone from the world of ''One Piece''.]


    [Participant: One Person.]


    [Reward: 1000 points and one random reward.]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world. Please choose the right person to enter the Group Chat.]


    [Countdown: No.]


    Haru was surprised by the sudden message.


    "Haru, what''s wrong?" Yuri asked.


    "No, it''s just Sora is asking me for a cake when I''m going home," Haru answered.


    "Sora?" Yuri frowned after hearing this name. She thought it was his girlfriend.


    "She is my sibling," Haru answered.


    Yuri sighed in relief when she heard it.


    ''One Piece, huh?'' Haru thought about which person that he should invite to the group.

 Chapter 57 Jail

    <h4>Chapter 57 Jail</h4>


    Haru and Yuri went home together. He apanied her to the station and went back after he saw her training. She had said that she wanted to talk about her n to live in his house to her parents. He only nodded and didn''t really mind either way. He knew that this girl wanted to live in that house because she had a lot of memories in that house.


    "I''m home," Haru had arrived in his apartment.


    "Wee home," Sora said while eating ice cream.


    Haru, who saw her eating ice cream, couldn''t help but ask, "Can you give me some?"


    "Sure," Sora gave him her ice cream.


    Haru ate her ice cream from the same spoon, "It''s good." He was a bit surprised with the taste since it was usually quite normal but this time it had a different taste.


    "This is a bit expensive," Sora said.


    Haru felt that this girl was quite spoiled. He shook his head and decided not to overthink. He sat beside her and looked at his phone. He was curious about the new quest and had read some of the descriptions about the quest. He only knew that one person needed to go to the world of One Piece and invited one member there. He opened the group chat and saw that the group was quite rowdy since there was a mission.


    Gintoki: "I''m going to be the pirate king!!"


    Kuroneko: "Alright, we need to get Luffy."


    Yajima: "I''m fine with it."


    Tsunade: "Aren''t you a bit hasty? He is very stupid."


    Haru read the chat but didn''t join immediately. He agreed with Tsunade but at the same time, it was quite interesting to have Luffy as their new members.


    Kuroneko: "@Haru, where is he?"


    Tsunade: "I''m sure he is probably with a girl."


    Gintoki: "Now, that you mention it, I heard some strange voiceing from his room before when we were in your house, Tsunade."


    Yajima: "Hohohoho, he is really young."


    Haru twitched his lips while looking at the group chat.


    "What are you looking at?" Sora who sat beside him asked a question since she saw his expression was quite interesting.


    "Nothing, it''s just my friend," Haru answered.


    "Hmm," Sora nodded and continued to eat her ice cream while watching the television.


    Haru shook his head and hurriedly replied, "Alright, I''m here, please don''t talk about strange things, let''s talk about the mission first."


    "He is here, he is here," Kuroneko replied.


    "Alright, Haruka-kun is here," Gintoki replied.


    "Hmm, that''s true, we need to talk about this quest first," Yajima replied.


    "Who is knowledgeable about the world of One Piece?" Tsunade replied.


    "Me," Kuroneko said.


    "Me +1," Haru answered.


    "Me +1," Gintoki told.


    "Hmm, Kuroneko shouldn''t do this quest since she doesn''t have power and the world of One Piece is very dangerous," Yajima said. He had read One Piece from Kuroneko and had a bit of knowledge about it since she had shared it earlier with everyone.


    "I agree," Kuroneko answered. She still remembered the things that happened in Konohagakure before. She was very helpless and became a burden for everyone.


    "I don''t think I''m very suitable to go there, I don''t want to fight with someone who had devil fruit power, I also don''t want to kill people if possible, the other things should be timeline and location, we''re not sure which timeline and location that we will be transported in the World of One Piece," Gintoki said.


    ''Timeline and location, huh?'' Haru thought that it was quite a problem. He knew it would be dangerous to be sent in the middle of Cake Ind during the Big Mom''s crazy eating.


    "I don''t think, I can stay alive in the world of monster," Gintoki said.


    They were in the middle of a dilemma who should enter this quest.


    "I''ll be the one who does the quest," Haru said.


    "Is that okay?" Yajima asked.


    "My skill is very good at running away and hiding, I can also hypnosis someone," Haru answered.


    "Hmm, your light magic and ''Sticky Fingers'' from thest reward should help you to escape easily from a lot of ces," Kuroneko said.


    "Alright, good luck, Haru, also can you invite someone from the Straw Hat Pirate? I''m their fans, also I hope you won''t die in this mission," Gintoki said and added, "Safety first."


    "Thank you," Haru answered. He started to think who should be invited to the Group Chat in the world of One Piece. He thought it would be suitable to invite Luffy since there would be a lot of fun adventureter. He told them that he needed to prepare for his journey. He did a light warm up with light magic, ''Sticky Fingers'', and swordsmanship to get ready for his quest.


    Haru took something that he needed and kept it inside his body. He was d that he had received a Sticky Fingers since it helped him to keep a lot of things in his body. He had read Jojo Vento Aureo and he knew there was a lot of development that could be used Sticky Fingers. He also bought a normal katana from the group chat. He wanted to buy a zanpakuto but it was too expensive. He ced his daily needs in his body and he was ready to enter the world of One Piece.


    Haru took his phone and started to write, "I''m ready to go."


    "Alright, good luck," Kuroneko replied.


    "Good luck," Tsunade replied.


    "Good luck +1," Yajima replied.


    "Good luck +1," Gintoki replied.


    Haru opened the quest and pressed [ept] button on the quest.


    [Quest Start!]


    Haru was engulfed by light and he was teleported.


    Haru opened his eyes but he felt very dizzy. He tried to hold on to something and made himself stable. He really hated this teleportation since it made him ufortable. He used his light magic to make himself invisible since he wasn''t sure where he had been teleported. He didn''t want to be killed suddenly in this ce.


    ''Where is this?'' Haru looked around and saw a lot of things in this ce. He thought it must be a warehouse or something since he could see food, clothes, and a lot of things. He heard a sounding from the outside and decided to wait in this ce. He was considering whether he should hypnosis or made this person fainted when this person entered this room. He waited in the warehouse patiently until the door was opened. He saw a man wearing a militaristic-styled uniform with sunsses.


    "Hmm, let''s see, what should I cook today?" The man said and closed the door. He looked at the collection of the food in this warehouse with an excited expression.


    Haru knew this uniform and had an idea where he had been teleported. He didn''t need to hypnosis him and decided to smash him. He opened his zipper and walked slowly while taking out his wooden sword. He was right behind him and smashed his head to make him faint.


    BAAM!!

 Chapter 58 Impel Down

    <h4>Chapter 58 Impel Down</h4>


    Haru changed his clothes to this militaristic uniform. He knew that he was in the Impel Down right now since he saw the uniform. He looked at the faint guy and knew that he couldn''t let anyone see him. He looked around and saw a lot of boxes. He brought him there and started to use his Sticky Fingers.


    "Sticky Fingers!" Haru punched him and a zipper appeared on his body. He separated his body and ced them on those boxes. He also made a zipper to close his mouth. He sighed in relief and was ready to infiltrate the biggest jail in the world. He wanted to get out of this ce until the door opened again. He saw a beautiful woman appear in front of him.


    She is a rtively slim and tall woman with long unkempt orange hair and bangs that covers her eyes. Her outfit covers only the top half of her exposed breasts with fringe, which is also featured around her waist. She has long sleeves that slope into stylized rips. She has a yellow ring on the center of her stomach connecting one strap from above and two from below.


    She frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Haru knew that his position was low, "Excuse me, Sadi-Chan, I want to cook something and pick some ingredients in this ce." He knew that the woman in front of him was Sadi.


    Sadi is the chief guard of Impel Down. She always wants to be addressed as Sadi-Chan.


    "Sadi-Chan¡­" Sadi looked at him with an intriguing expression. She nodded, "Good, everyone should have called me that."


    Haru sighed in relief when he heard her satisfied with the way he called her. He wanted to get away from her but she blocked the door, "Can you let me pass through, Sadi-Chan?"


    "No," Sadi answered and added, "Also, you still haven''t picked the ingredient yet."


    Haru forgot and nodded, "Oh, I forgot about it." He looked around and picked some pasta, tomato sauce, and other simple ingredients. He could feel that Sadi kept looking at him. He looked at her and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "What''s your name?" Sadi asked.


    "My name is Sebastian," Haru said. He wasn''t going to tell her his real name.


    "I''ve never seen you before," Sadi asked.


    "There are a lot of soldiers in this ce, I''m just a lowly soldier, maybe I can''t enter your eyes," Haru answered.


    "Hmm," Sadi didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    Haru knew that his disguise was sessful but he wasn''t sure why this woman didn''t want to let him go. He picked the ingredients and went toward her.


    "Alright, let''s go to my office, you should cook me some food too, I''ll make you my direct subordinates," Said suddenly said.


    Haru was startled, "What?"


    "Hmm, aren''t you happy to be my direct subordinates? Or do you want some punishment first?" Said took her whip and pped it toward the ground.


    BAAM!!!


    Haru looked at the ground cracked. He sighed and wondered why his luck was really bad, "Alright." He could only follow her now. He thought he could use this identity to look around this prison.


    "Good, now follow me, I''ll punish you when you make bad food, Sebastian," Sadi said seductively.


    Haru nodded, "I won''t let you down."


    "Let''s see whether you can satisfy me," Sadi said and walked toward her room.


    Haru shook his head and wondered why this woman had always said something seductive. He followed her behind and decided not to think too much.


    Haru prepared a napolitan spaghetti for both of them since it was pretty easy to make, though it was mostly children who loved this food. He took the food to the table and ced it in front of her.


    "Please enjoy it," Haru said.


    Sadi looked at the red spaghetti in front of her. She raised her eyebrow and picked it up with her fork. She loved this red color since it made her remember the color of blood. She started to eat it and looked quite surprised, "It''s sweet, sour, and savory at the same time."


    "You can enhance the taste with both hot sauce and cheese," Haru said.


    Sadi nodded and added both hot sauce and cheese. She started to eat it and suddenly she felt that she had entered a hot spring with a very hot temperature but the snow around her made her befortable. She couldn''t stop eating this spaghetti and had an orgasm, "Aaaaaahhh!!!!


    Haru looked satisfied with the way she ate his food. He thought that he had entered the realm of ''Shokugeki no Soma''.


    Sadi looked quite tired but satisfied at the same time, "Good, you''ve satisfied me."


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," Haru said.


    Sadi nodded and took her whips. She pped her whip right toward him.


    *Crack!


    Haru was startled and dodged her attack, "What are you doing Sadi-Chan?" He looked at the ground that was cracked.


    "Hmmm, I know that you''re not a soldier, you''re very handsome and most people will notice you immediately," Sadi said.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy with that praise,


    "Hmm, you''re probably a prisoner that ran away from the jail, hmm, you don''t need to worry, you will be my private prisoner in the future," Sadi said and wanted to attack him again.


    Haru didn''t really want to cause amotion, "Hypno-Eye!!" He wanted to hypnotic her and let her sleep during that time. He could move around to see whether he could find Luffy.


    Sadi suddenly stopped her movement and her pupil lost focus.


    Haru hurriedly told her to sleep and he brought her to her bed, "Goodbye, my beautiful jailer."


    "Hmm," Sadi slept very soundly while dreaming of torturing him.

 Chapter 59 Straw Hat Luffy

    <h4>Chapter 59 Straw Hat Luffy</h4>


    Haru walked around and he was still in his officer uniform. He felt very hot right now and he knew that he was on the fourth level of this prison.


    zing Hell is the fourth level of the Impel Down in which prisoners are kept. At this level, a pool lies filled with boiling blood heated by a raging fire making it extremely hot. The heat caused by this is so intense that it also heats up the level directly above it.


    Haru had quite a good resistance with hot temperature since his light magic also focussed on the high temperature.


    "PLEASE DON''T THROW ME!!"


    "DON''T KILL ME!!"


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Haru shook his head and walked calmly to not cause any suspicion on him. He wasn''t sure when he would be able to meet Luffy. He didn''t really want to invite someone from this ce since he knew that they didn''t have a lot of interaction with the story. He greeted some of the jailers and decided to look around since he was quite curious about this ce.


    Sadi woke up from her sleep and she took her whip while observing her surroundings. She couldn''t find him and she clenched her whip tighter.


    "Damn!!" Sadi pped her whip wildly until she calmed down. She took a deep breath and went out to pick the jailer beasts to find him.


    "Head Guard Sadi!!"


    Sadi snapped and pped her whips, "Call me, Sadi-Chan!!!"


    The soldier who was pped fainted on the ground.


    The other soldiers sighed with this scene and started to tell the information about someone who had escaped from the jail and caused trouble on the Impel Down. They told her that the one who caused this trouble was Straw Hat Luffy, Buggy, Galdino, and Bentham.


    "Please help us as soon as possible."


    "Chief Warden Magen has told us to gather together."


    Sadi nodded and told them not to worry. She could catch himter and gave him a punishment to be a naughty child.


    At the third level, both Mr. 2 and Luffy had just finished their fight with one of the jailer beasts.


    "The fourth level is easy, you can see it on that giant wall," Mr. 2 said.


    "Eh, really?" Luffy jumped toward the giant wall but he suddenly felt very hot, "Hot! Hot! Hot!"


    "Yes, the fourth level is the zing hell, this ce is simr to a giant kettle if you descend what awaits you is a boilingke of blood and a zing sea of fire!!!" Mr. 2 exined.


    Luffy listened to his exnation and asked, "You want to meet someone in this ce right?"


    Mr. 2 nodded, "Yes, I want to meet the Queen of Okama, Ivankov!!!" He started to exin to him why he wanted to meet this person.


    Luffy listened curiously until he heard someone run toward them.


    "???"


    Mr. 2 and Luffy turned their heads and saw both Mr. 3 and Buggy run away from the jailer beasts that they had beaten earlier. Neither of them expected the endurance of this beast to be very strong.


    "HELP US!!!" Mr. 3 and Buggy shouted at the same time.


    The four of them didn''t attack them, rather they ran away together. They wereining to each other until they decided to attack this monster together.


    It took the attack to stop this monster from attacking them.


    "YAY!! WE HAVE BEAT THIS MONSTER!!"


    The four of them were really happy since they could beat this monster.


    Luffy exined to them that he wanted to go the fourth level to save his brother.


    Mr. 3 and Buggy rejected his idea as soon as possible since it was very dangerous.


    Luffy ignored them and Mr. 2 decided to dance around since he knew that both of them didn''t have guts.


    The four of them started to fight each other until the floor started to crack and they fell down together.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    "WE''RE GONNA BURN UP!!!"


    Sadi had been waiting on the floor between level 3 and level 4 together with everyone. She led her jailer beasts and was ready to catch the prisoner who had escaped from their jail.


    Magen was in his special ce and ordered everyone to split into three groups. He would go to the fourth floor, left Hannibal to protect the stairs to the third floor and ordered Sadi-Chan to protect the fifth floor.


    Sadi wanted to protest since she didn''t want to defend and wanted to torture those prisoners. She also wanted to find him too.


    "Not satisfied?" Magen said while releasing his poison.


    "N - no," Sadi and Hannibal said at the same time.


    Haru heard a loud sound earlier but he wasn''t sure what it was. He was still on the fourth floor since he wanted to see this ce. He wanted to use his phone to start the group chat but he couldn''t do it and he could only see the quest panel. He needed toplete his quest and came back to his world until that time he couldn''t use his group chat.


    Haru was d that his time in the world stopped during his stay in this world. He didn''t feel sympathy toward those prisoners since he knew that they had done a lot of crime before. But heter learned that they had been used during the prison break.


    Haru knew that Luffy had entered the Impel Down when he heard the news from the walkie talkie that he had stolen from the guard earlier, "Hmm, they should have arrived on the fourth floor." He suddenly heard someone was running toward him. He turned his head and saw the main characters of this anime.


    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol!"


    Haru saw his hand became longer and moved very fast toward him. He twitched his lips and didn''t expect his first meeting with him would be like this. At the same time, he wanted to test his power to fight him.


    "Sticky Fingers!"

 Chapter 60 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 60 Escape</h4>


    They exchanged each other punches.


    Haru felt quite a power behind his punches. He smiled and started to punch him faster.


    Luffy also felt the same. He didn''t expect the guard in front of him would be this strong.


    "ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI!!!"


    "Gomu Gomu no Jet Gatling Gun!!!"


    Both of them punched each other and wanted to beat each other.


    Luffy was shocked since this young man could match his attack.


    Haru didn''t continue his attack since he knew that the three of them ready to attack him. He decided to attack them with the attack that he had practiced after he had received ''Sticky Fingers''.


    The bulk of the zipper consists of two rows of protruding teeth, which may be made to interdigitate, linking the rows, carrying from tens to hundreds of specially shaped metals.


    Haru made his five fingers longer, simr to the zipper''s protruding teeth that were made of thousands of sharp metal.


    "Chainsaw Mode!"


    *ZHINGG!!!!


    "Zipper ughter!!"


    The sharp metal started to move simrly to the chainsaw and he mmed his attack toward them.


    *ZHINGG!!


    His attack sliced the bridge instantly.


    Haru shook his head toward Buggy since his attack was useless toward him. He made his fingers normal and jumped back to create a distance between them.


    Four of them looked at protruding teeth made of sharp metal. They could see that his attack was very dangerous.


    Buggy was calmed since his attack was useless but he also knew that he couldn''t beat him.


    Mr. 3 could only hug Buggy to escape the attack. He looked very scared towards him.


    Luffy and Mr. 2 also avoided his attack but at the same time, they had a serious expression on their faces. Both of them, their bodies would be sliced when they received his attack.


    "Who are you?" Mr. 2 had never seen such a strong guard in this prison, ''Hmm, he is my type, but he is dangerous.'' He was caught inplex emotion right now.


    "I''ll handle him," Luffy said. He was still pissed when he almost lost in the duel.


    "No, let''s do it together, you want to save your brother, right?" Mr. 2 said.


    Luffy was very annoyed but he also understood it was more important to save his brother.


    Haru knew that they wanted to attack him again. He had tested their power enough and decided to stop, "Wait!!!"


    They looked startled when he asked them to stop.


    "What do you want?" Luffy asked.


    "I''m also a prisoner who escaped from jail," Haru suddenly said.


    The four of them blinked their eyes several times and shouted, "WHAT!!!"


    Luffy frowned, "Why are you wearing a guard''s uniform?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Are you an idiot? I''ll be caught instantly when someone sees me in a prisoner uniform, I disguise myself in this guard uniform."


    The four of them suddenly realized this option, "That''s right!!!"


    Buggy and Mr. 3 felt their IQ had been lowered several times as they gathered around the Straw Hat Luffy.


    "You want to get out of this jail, right? Let''s work together," Haru said.


    Mr. 2, Mr. 3, and Buggy were still suspicious of him.


    "Ok," Luffy said to him.


    "WHAT!!!" Three of them were shocked.


    "Are you serious, Straw-Chan?" Mr. 2 asked.


    Luffy nodded, "He is very strong." He also didn''t feel any hostility or anything from him rather he could see that he was excited when he saw him. He believed in his feelings and there was no way that it was wrong.


    "T - that''s true," Mr. 2 felt strange but also happy since both of them didn''t need to fight.


    Haru sighed and smiled, "Thank you, my name is Haru."


    "Luffy," Luffy introduced.


    "Captain Buggy," Buggy introduced.


    "Mr. 2 or Bentham," Mr. 2 introduced.


    "Mr. 3 or Galdino," Mr. 3 introduced.


    "I''ve heard that you want to save your brother?" Haru asked.


    Luffy suddenly became excited, "Do you know Ace????" He jumped and moved him around.


    "Calm down! Calm down!" Haru tried to stop him from shaking him.


    "Straw-Chan let him exin," Mr. 2 said.


    Luffy stopped, "Please tell me!!" He bowed his head toward him.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt moved by his determination. He thought it was probably the main character''s effect. He nodded, "Alright, but first let me ask you a question, The Fire Fist, Ace, is your brother?"


    Luffy nodded, "That''s my brother, do you know where he is?"


    "He should be at level 6," Haru said.


    "Level 6?" Buggy, Mr. 3, and Mr. 2 had never heard of level 6.


    Haru nodded, "It is where prisoners who are insanely powerful, have caused extremely atrocious crimes, and whose mere existences have be a major threat to the World Government itself are kept." He looked at both Mr. 2 and Mr. 3, "Your ex-boss, Crocodile, should be in that ce."


    Mr. 2 and Mr. 3 became scared when they heard about their ex-boss.


    "Alright, Mr. Spy, do you know how we can get out of this ce?" Buggy asked. He knew that this was the most important question that he wanted to ask.


    Haru nodded, "Of course."


    "Really?" Buggy and Mr. 3 became very excited.


    "I DON''T CARE ABOUT THAT, LET''S HURRY UP AND GO TO LEVEL 6!!" Luffy shouted.


    "BASTARD!!!" Buggy and Mr. 3 said at the same time. Neither of them could believe that this guy was very stupid.


    "Calm down, I know that you want to save your brother, but your opponents are very dangerous, also we need to run away as soon as possible since that person ising," Haru said. He had been using his light radar to detect an enemy. He felt someone was running very fast around and it wanted to move toward their direction.


    "That person?" Luffy was confused.


    "It''s a Magen," Haru said.


    At that moment, Buggy, Mr. 2, and Mr. 3 became panicked.

 Chapter 61 Level 5.5

    <h4>Chapter 61 Level 5.5</h4>


    The five of them ran very fast and stole the clothes of the guard.


    Haru made a zipper on the wall and entered an empty room.


    The four of them were quite amazed by his power.


    "Your power is very convenient," Mr. 2 praised.


    Haru smiled, "Thank you."


    Buggy and Mr. 3 felt safe right now since both of them had entered this room.


    "Alright, can you tell us about our n now?" Buggy asked.


    Haru nodded, "Of course, you should know that it''s impossible to get out since we''re in the calm belt right now." He told them that they needed a ship to get out of this ce.


    "Ship¡­" The four of them had eaten devil fruit and they couldn''t swim in the sea.


    "We need to create chaos inside this prison," Haru said. He told them about his n and told both Mr. 3 and Buggy to open every cell in the first, second, and third level.


    "What about Ace?" Luffy asked.


    "He should be in the level 6 right now," Haru also told them that they would bring Ace to the Marineford for his execution.


    "WHAT!!!" Luffy and Mr. 2 were shocked.


    Mr. 3 and Buggy didn''t show anything since both of them didn''t really care about Ace. Both of them were also quite happy since their missions were pretty easy.


    "We need to save him!!" Luffy said.


    "I know that but this is a famous prison that almost no one is able to escape, there are also a lot of famous people who can''t escape from this ce, except that Shiki The Golden Lion," Haru said and exined how that person could get out of this ce.


    Luffy, Mr. 2, and Mr. 3 had never thought there was a devil fruit that could fly.


    "It''s possible for that person," Buggy nodded in agreement since he also had experience fighting with that guy during his internship on the ship of Gol D. Roger.


    "We need to go to the 5.5 level and ask someone for help there," Haru exined.


    "Level 5.5??" They had never heard of this ce.


    Haru looked at Mr. 2 and said, "We''ll be able to meet your idol soon."


    "My idol?" Mr. 2 titled his head curiously.


    "We also need the help of someone from level 6," Haru said.


    They talked for a while until they were ready for their escape n.


    Haru made a zipper on the wall and made both Mr. 3 and Buggy go to the third floor.


    "Alright, let''s go to the fifth floor," Haru said to both Mr. 2 and Luffy.


    Luffy and Mr. 2 nodded at the same time.


    Magen was moving around the fourth level but he couldn''t find them, "AAAAAHHH!!! WHERE ARE THEY!!!"


    Hannibal was waiting in the entrance of the third floor, "I''ll be able to be the warden soon." He chuckled and entered his daydreaming.


    Sadi was waiting at the entrance of the fifth floor. She used a lot of clothes to warm herself up, "I''ll catch him!!!"


    Mr. 3 and Buggy looked around and sighed in relief when they couldn''t find the guard.


    Mr. 3 looked at Buggy and asked, "Do you know anything about him?"


    Buggy shook his head, "I don''t know, but he is pretty young." He looked at him and asked, "What do you think about him?"


    "Well, he is pretty much warm, very strong and really smart," Mr. 3 said.


    Buggy nodded, "Yeah, I wonder why he can enter this ce."


    "That''s true, why he can enter this ce, I don''t think that he is a pirate or criminal," Mr. 3 said.


    "Whatever, let''s put this ce into chaos," Buggy didn''t want to think too much.


    Mr. 3 nodded, "Good." He started to create a key with the power of his devil fruit.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    Three people entered the fifth level of the Impel Down without noticing the guard.


    "It''s cold¡­¡­" Luffy entered the Freezing Hell.


    "Y - yeah, this ce is really cold," Mr. 2 said.


    Haru felt the same since he was really cold right now. He could be resistant to hot temperatures but the cold was a different matter. He looked at them and said, "Let''s go to level 5.5, we can go to level 6ter."


    Mr. 2 nodded and clenched his hand, "I''ll save Ivankov."


    Haru nodded and looked at Luffy, "Do you believe me?"


    Luffy nodded, "I believe you, my head is stupid, but I know that you want to help me."


    Haru felt strange maybe this was really the protagonist aura. He shook his head, "Alright, we should move as soon as possible."


    Luffy and Mr. 2 nodded at the same time.


    Freezing Hell is the fifth level of the Impel Down in which prisoners are kept. This is the level where criminals with bounties of Beli100,000,000 and over are kept. In stark contrast to the level above it, the entire level here is a giant freezer. The level is so cold that not only do the prisoners kept here either freeze to death or lose pieces of their flesh from severe frostbite, but the food given to them is frozen to the level of being virtually inedible.


    Due to the extreme cold, Den Den Mushi does not function at this level, thus cutting off both contact and surveince, except at the locations localized around the entrances that connect Level 5 to the previous and next levels. Along with the severe cold, the level is inhabited by wolves. These wolves roam around the level like the beasts of Level 2, where they were originally stationed at. However, they proved to be too brutal to be in Level 2 as they also hunted the other beasts as well, including the Basilisk and the Sphinx.


    Haru, Luffy, and Mr. 2 walked toward the deep forest of level 5 and fought against a lot of wolves.


    "Rubber Rubber Jet Pistol!"


    "Bombing Swan Arabesque!"


    "Zipper ughter!"


    Haru wasn''t sure where was the level 5.5 since he only saw the anime.


    Three of them were tired and it was very cold too.


    "Brrrr¡­"


    Three of them worked together until they saw someone strange get up and holding a ss of wine hiding behind a tree.


    Haru noticed him, "Hey, did you see that person?" He thought that he had delusions right now.


    Mr. 2 and Luffy, who were tired, also saw that person.


    "Who is that?" Mr. 2 asked.


    Haru walked toward him, "Who are you?" He saw the man didn''t say anything but kept looking at them for a long time.


    "Hey, we can''t waste our time here!" Luffy said.


    "That''s right, we need to meet Emporio Ivankov as soon as possible," Mr. 2 said.


    "Emporio Ivankov?" The man muttered and said, "Follow me."


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded. They followed for a while and saw a tunnel hiding in this ce. They saw a quiterge door in front of them.


    The man opened the door and gestured for them to enter.


    Three of them saw a party inside this ce.


    "Kyahahahaha!!!"


    "YeeHaw!!!"


    "Is this level 5.5?" Haru asked.


    The man nodded, "Wee to the level 5.5."


    They had arrived at level 5.5 the only paradise ce inside this prison.

 Chapter 62 Emporio Ivankov

    <h4>Chapter 62 Emporio Ivankov</h4>


    Ace looked at the marine who was in front of him.


    "It''s your time."


    Ace had a bitter smile on his face.


    "Hahaha, wee neer!!!"


    "Kyaaa, the neer is really cute!!!"


    "A - ah, it''s not fair, I want to see him too."


    Haru shuddered and hid behind both Luffy and Mr. 2 since he felt danger around them.


    "Aaaah, he is shy!!!"


    "CUTE!!!"


    Haru twitched his lips while listening to their conversation.


    They looked around and saw a lot of people who looked very happy having a party in this ce.


    "T - this¡­" Mr. 2 was shocked to see this ce.


    "I''m hungry," Luffy said while looking at the food.


    "Me too," Haru was also hungry. He decided to ignore them since they didn''t mean harm but he didn''t want to get close.


    The man nodded, "You can eat here."


    "Thank you!!" Luffy and Haru said at the same time.


    "My name is Inazuma," Inazuma introduced.


    "Luffy," Luffy said.


    "Haru," Haru said.


    "I - I''m B - Bentham!!!" Mr. 2 was very excited right now and asked, "Where is Ivankov-Sama?"


    Inazuma adjusted his sses and pointed his finger at the stage, "He is there."


    Suddenly the light was off and music suddenly started.


    They looked toward the stage and saw someonee out from backstage. The light focused on him as if wanted to get him into the center of attention.


    "Hmm, hmm, wee to Level 5.5!!!" The man raised both of his hands.


    He is arge man with an afro of indigo hair, and has long eyshes, he also has a noticeably-odd shaped chin resembling an arrowhead. His afro isrge enough to hold people inside it. He has a personal Jolly Roger tattooed just below his chest.


    He dresses in a reddish-purple woman''s garments with heavy makeup. To signify his queen-ship of New Kama Land, he wears a queen''s crown with a king''s crown on top.


    "I - Ivankov-Sama!!!" Mr. 2 was excited to meet him.


    Luffy looked at the man curiously and asked him, "Who is that strange old man?"


    "He is the queen of perverts," Haru answered.


    "Hey! I heard you that silver hair cute boy!!!" Suddenly Ivankov appeared in front of him.


    Haru got a shudder when he saw him right in front of his face and this caused his reflex to move, "Sticky Fingers!"


    "ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI!!!"


    Ivankov used his observation haki to dodge his attack. He looked at him with a smile, "Hmm, what a lively boy."


    Haru knew that he couldn''t beat him with only Sticky Fingers. He moved back and put a distance between the two of them. He realized that everyone was looking at him. He thought a lot of things and said, "I - I have got a disease where I''ll punch someone who is getting too close to me suddenly." He thought that this excuse was really dumb.


    "Eh? Really?" Everyone looked very shocked.


    "Is that true, Haru?" Luffy was shocked beyond belief.


    Haru was d that they were idiots.


    "Hahahahaha," Ivankovughed and went back to the stage, "Straw Boy, Mr. 2, no, Bon Boy, wee to the level 5.5."


    "How did you know about us?" Mr. 2 looked quite shocked.


    Ivankov smiled, "We''re in the level 5.5, we have everything here and we can monitor everything, we know that you''ve caused chaos in this ce, do you want to escape from this prison?"


    Mr. 2 nodded, "Yes, Ivankov-Sama." He was in front of his idol right now.


    "Hmm, thank you Bon Boy but¡­" Ivankov started to talk about his monologue.


    Haru looked like Luffy had started to eat and he also went to his table. He picked a wine to warm his body while listening to the conversation of both Mr. 2 and Ivankov. He was also seen when someone suddenly entered level 5.5 and wanted to kill Ivankov with a cannon gun.


    Ivankov only winked and deflected his attack. He jumped toward them and used his power to change him into a woman.


    Luffy, Haru, and Mr. 2 were shocked when they saw this.


    Haru knew that Ivankov had this kind of power but it was very unbelievable when he saw it right in front of his eyes.


    Ivankov went back to their table and talked to each other.


    "N-fufufu, youe all the way here to save me, that''s very cute," Ivankov smiled and said, "I appreciate the thought, but it''s not time for me to escape just yet." He looked far away and said, "That man won''t make his move yet, the man who is pulling the string behind all the revolutionaries in the world, mypatriot¡­Dragon The Revolutionary!!"


    "Oh, you mean my dad?" Luffy suddenly said,


    Ivankov nodded, "That''s right when your dad marshals his army, I will escape from this ce¡­" He suddenly stopped and shocked beyond belief. He jumped back and caused the crater on the wall, "DAD!!!!!"


    "Did he say his dad!!!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "A - a - are you joking around!!? You''re dragon''s son!!? I didn''t even know he had a son!!!" Ivankov was very surprised.


    "Ah, I guess I wasn''t supposed to say that, well whatever, my grandpa said it too, I don''t really know either, I don''t even remember his face," Luffy said while eating the food.


    Haru sighed in relief since he could get the help of this person to escape from the prison. Even though Ivankov was perverted, this person was undoubtedly very powerful.


    Ivankov was looking at Luffy with a surprised expression, "Where were you born?"


    "East Blue," Luffy answered and said, "Thank you for your food we need to save my brother now." He was d to follow him since he could eat a lot of food to regain his strength.


    Ivankov held his shoulder, "Your brother?"


    Luffy nodded, "Yes, Ace is my brother, he should be in the level 6 right now." He showed him the Vivre card of ace and it pointed toward downward.


    Ivankov opened his eyes wide and shouted, "Tell everyone in the New Kama Land, we will go to save Ace Boy and then make our escape from Impel Down! If you wish toe with me, make your peace and prepare for battle!!"


    "Eeeh, what is it all of sudden!!"


    "You always make rash decisions!!"


    "W - will you help us, Ivankov-Sama?" Mr. 2 asked with a happy expression.


    Ivankov nodded, "Of course, Dragon is mypatriot, I have an obligation to help his children!! We can''t let Ace Boy be executed!!!!"


    "OOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Haru knew that it was fate that and everything was moving ording to the plot. He had only one job left before he went back to his original world.

 Chapter 63 Prison Break 1

    <h4>Chapter 63 Prison Break 1</h4>


    Haru had practiced his Sticky Fingers after he had gotten this power. He could make a zipper without touching it but it was only working on the non-living things.


    *Srrt


    Haru made a zipper on the gate to level 6 and created an opening to enter. He knew the power of the plot was very powerful in this world. He went through the zipper together with Luffy, Ivankov, and Inazuma.


    Ivankov and Inazuma had just seen his power for the first time. Both of them thought this power was very sexy, especially when they heard the sound of a zipper. Both of them started to think a naughty thought.


    "Zipper boy, your power is sexy," Ivankov said in his ears.


    Inazuma nodded in agreement.


    Haru shuddered, "Shut up!!!!" He really couldn''t handle this person and wanted to get away. He didn''t expect that this person would be this annoying. He sighed and wanted to meet a beautiful girl.


    "Oh, I like you even more," Ivankov asked.


    Haru wanted to cry at that moment. He was very frustrated and thought that he should go with both Buggy and Mr. 3 since both of them didn''t swing that way. He looked at the guards who blocked them and he became more annoyed. He extended his arms and punched everyone in front of him.


    *Srrt Srrt Srrt Srrt


    The guard who had been punched suddenly saw a zipper around their bodies. They saw the zippers around their stomach and the zipper''s handle suddenly moved by itself. They saw their upper and lower bodies suddenly detached from each other.


    "UWAAAAA!!!!!"


    They couldn''t help but scream when they saw the thing that happened to them.


    Luffy, Ivankov, and Inazuma looked at this power in amazement. Three of them didn''t think that the power of the zipper would be this dangerous.


    Ivankov knew that it was dangerous to receive a direct touch from his hands. He looked at Luffy and wondered how he could get this kind of powerful friend.


    They beat every guard in the area and entered level 6. They picked one of the guards and asked him where they kept the Fire Fist, Ace.


    The guard was helpless and could only agree with them. He didn''t want to see a zipper on his body.


    They ran toward the cell where Ace was staying but they couldn''t find him.


    "ACE!!!!"


    Luffy became frustrated when he couldn''t find him, "He is not here."


    Ivankov berated the guard and the guard told him helplessly that it was the right cell.


    Haru shook his head as they were secondste. He turned his head and saw arge blue man with a feature simr to a fish. He was wondering why everything in this world was very big. He was d that he had someone with a normal height around him.


    "Are you Straw Hat Luffy?" The man with the fish features asked.


    "Yes, who are you old man?" Luffy asked.


    "Hurry up! You''re notte! They took him to the lift earlier," the man said.


    Haru looked around, "Over there."


    "Thank you, old man," Luffy said and ran toward the lift.


    Haru also nodded at him and ran followed him.


    That man only saw their backs and hoped that they could seed.


    They went to the lift but they couldn''t use it.


    "It''s useless, let''s just use the stairs, it''s faster and safer," Haru said.


    They nodded and ran toward the stairs earlier but they werete. They saw the stairs were covered in a cage and they couldn''t enter it.


    "Damn," Ivankov cursed.


    They suddenly saw a foging out from the stairs earlier.


    Inazuma hurriedly used his power and changed his hands into scissors. He cut the ground and covered the entire cage with the ground that had been cut by him.


    Haru saw that this power was quite good.


    "Hey, don''t cover the stairs, crab man!!" Luffyined.


    "This is the only way or else all of us will be fainting because of that fog," Inazuma exined.


    "Ace should be transferred into Marine Headquarters now," Ivankov said, and added, "I respect your feelings, I will help you break out of this prison, but you need to give up about him."


    "No, I''ll go to Marine Headquarters," Luffy said.


    Ivankov became annoyed, "DON''T BE FOOL!!! THIS IS A WAR BETWEEN THE STRONGEST POWER IN THE WORLD!!! DO YOU KNOW HOW POWERFUL IS WHITEBEARD? DO YOU KNOW HOW STRONG IS ADMIRAL, VICE-ADMIRAL, AND SHICHIBUKAI? ZIPPER BOY, TELL HIM!!" He thought that this person could make him stop.


    "Good, let''s go to the Marine Headquarters," Haru still had one job to do before he went back. He hoped that he could help him before he invited him into the group chat.


    "Are you serious?" Ivankov looked at him with a startled expression.


    Luffy smiled at him, "I''ll invite you to my crewter after we have sessfully saved my brother."


    Haruughed, "I can''t wait for that."


    Ivankov and Inazuma looked at both of them twitch on their lips.


    "If you want to escape, you should let me out, I can create a hole in the ceiling."


    They turned their heads and saw a familiar figure.


    "Crocodile!! You''re here!!" Luffy was surprised.


    Crocodile stood up and looked at them, "This ce is boring, let me out, I''m very interested in this war." He smiled and said, "I can use my power to get us out of this ce."


    Luffy shook his head, "No!! I won''t let you out!! We can get Haru''s power to get out of this ce."


    Crocodile frowned, "Haru?" He turned his head and this handsome boy. He didn''t think that he was special at first but when he heard that they could get out with his power. He became curious about him.


    "Don''t worry, Straw-Boy, let''s get him out, he will be a great help to us," Ivankov said.


    Haru knew that they probably would get both Crocodile and Jimbei. He was already in level 6 at the Impel Down. He knew that he wouldn''t get this chance againter. He took his phone and started to take a picture.


    "Hey, boy, can you help this big sister get out?"


    Haru turned his head and saw an extremely tall woman with a long witch-like nose, "Catarina Devon?"


    "Oh, you know me?" Devon smiled at him.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you out, but you can get outter," Haru said.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Devon asked.


    "ZIPPER BOY!! LET''S GO!!!"


    "Yes," Haru said and looked at her, "Don''t worry too much, your help will be here soon." He ran toward Luffy and the group.


    Devon looked at his back and became interested.


    Haru saw both Crocodile and Jimbei.


    "Alright, Inazuma, please create a way to the ceiling," Ivankov said.


    Inazuma nodded and started to cut the ground. He created a path to the ceiling and looked at him.


    Crocodile and Jimbei also looked at him since both of them were curious.


    "Sticky Fingers!"

 Chapter 64 Prison Break 2

    <h4>Chapter 64 Prison Break 2</h4>


    "Hahahaha," Buggyughed very hard when he saw a lot of prisoners around him.


    Mr. 3 also smiled at the same time seeing this scene.


    "YEAH, CAPTAIN BUGGY!!!"


    "THANK YOU, CAPTAIN BUGGY!!!"


    "WE LOVE YOU, CAPTAIN BUGGY!!!"


    Buggy looked at them and said, "Alright, everyone, let''s break out from this ce!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Every guard was in a panic since they had never been in this situation before.


    Hannibal tried to pacify the situation but it was too hard. He got a headache and he only hoped right now was the warden himself could save this problem.


    They gathered on the fifth floor and talked about their n to break out of this ce.


    "Cold¡­" Haru really couldn''t handle this cold and wanted to get away as soon as possible until his hand was pulled by Luffy.


    "Let''s go!" Luffy pulled him and ran toward the fourth floor.


    Haru nodded and didn''t want to stay in this cold ce. He ignored Ivankov and followed him.


    Jimbei and Crocodile also followed them.


    Ivankov was still talking and didn''t notice they had gone away.


    They ran toward the fourth floor.


    "It''s almost 10 AM now and the execution will be at 3 PM," Jinbei said while looking at the clock earlier. He told them that the execution would definitely happen earlier than the schedule.


    "All we have to do is arrive before 3 PM, right? We still have a chance," Luffy said.


    Haru wanted to see the war between Whitebeard and Marine. He knew this war would be thest moment of this legendary pirate. He needed to see the scene right in front of his eyes.


    "Zipper-Boy, you don''t need to work this time," Crocodile said and moved toward the door. He raised his right hand and absorbed the moisture inside the door.


    Haru saw the door and the wall became sand. He saw that a lot of guards had been waiting for them. He moved forward and said, "I''ll handle them." He made a zipper on the ground and opened it.


    *Srrt


    The guard who didn''t expect a path suddenly appeared and made them fall down from the bridge toward the boiling kettle.


    All of them fell down and didn''t even have a chance to fight them.


    Haru closed the zipper and looked at them, "Alright, let''s continue."


    Crocodile and Jimbei looked at him with strange eyes. Neither of them expected that this boy had developed the power of the zipper. Both of them had never seen him before and wondered about his identity.


    Haru opened every cell on the fourth floor and let them escape.


    They saw a zipper suddenly appeared on their handcuffed and detached it from their hands and feet.


    Crocodile asked him to let out one of his acquaintances.


    Haru nodded and helped to release the handcuffed Mr. 1. He was wondering whether he could meet Mr. 2 since she was quite beautiful.


    "Oi, don''t forget about us!!"


    They turned their heads and saw a group of queers running toward them.


    "Iva! Bon-Chan!" Luffy smiled.


    Ivankov used a hormone on his face to make his face bigger.


    "Why do you need to make your head bigger?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Hehehe, Zipper-Boy, my power will increase when my head bes bigger," Ivankov said proudly.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be proud of his statement.


    "ALRIGHT!!! LET''S CREATE A CHAOS EVERYONE!!!" Ivankov shouted at everyone.


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Haru didn''t do anything like this and only ran along with everyone. He wanted to save his energy since he didn''t have unlimited stamina. He still needed to fight in the Marine Headquarterster. He wanted something that could increase his endurance. He hoped that he could get something good from the questter.


    Ivankov was in front of everyone and used his attack on the guard and the monsters that wanted to attack them, "HELL WINK!!!" He created pressure from the wink of his eyes and defeated them instantly.


    "UWAAAA!!!"


    "Straw-Boy, don''t stop, we will take care of the back," Ivankov said.


    "Alright," Luffy said.


    Haru also followed behind him.


    They ran toward the third floor but a group of jailer beasts stopped them.


    The group of jailer beats were simr to the unbreakable wall that couldn''t be prated.


    Haru saw someone familiar there, "Sadi-Chan¡­"


    "Sebastian, I''ve found you!!!" Sadi became excited when she saw him.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy in this situation.


    "Sebastian?"


    Everyone was looking at him.


    "Sebastian, I won''t let you go, you''ve stolen something important from me, I''ll take care of you for an eternity in my private room," Sadi said and pped her whips.


    Crocodile, Jimbei, Ivankov, Inazuma, and everyone, except Luffy nodded in understanding. They understood why they had never seen him. They thought that the female jailer and guard were using him for pleasure in this prison.


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed. He knew that they misunderstood him. He looked at her and sighed, "I''m sorry, but I can''t be caught." His eyes started to release a strange light, "Hypno-Eye!"


    Sadi knew about this power and closed her eyes but it was different from everyone around her.


    The effect of his power was very big and most of the guards who closed their eyes had lost their focus and waited for his order.


    "Sleep," Haru said.


    They suddenly fell down like dominoes and slept soundly on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked by his abilities.


    ''Hypnosis?'' They thought within their minds.


    Sadi, who closed her eyes suddenly felt like someone was hugging her. She opened her eyes and she saw him. She wanted to attack him but she was toote. She saw him open a zipper on the wall and she saw it was connected to the other room. She was thrown into that room.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt," Haru said and closed the zipper. He turned and ran back toward the group.


    Sadi looked around and didn''t want to give up. She was thrown to the other side of the room and needed a lot of time before she caught him, "Hmm, damn, I''ll definitely catch you."


    Ivankov saw himing back, "Did you say goodbye to your lover?"


    "We''re not lovers," Haru answered.


    Ivankov smiled, "Yes, I know! I know! Let''s go! We need to get out of this ce!"


    "I think you misunderstood something," Haru said.


    "Oh, you don''t need to exin, I know that it''s hard for you," Ivankov said with tears. She thought such a young boy was in prison and became a toy of the female guard.


    "Bastard! Don''t think something strange!" Haru said with ckline on his forehead.

 Chapter 65 Prison Break 3

    <h4>Chapter 65 Prison Break 3</h4>


    At the entrance of Impel Down.


    "P - please wait, we haven''t requested any reinforcement," the guard tried to stop but it was useless.


    "I don''t care about that, we''re on the same side right?"


    The guard didn''t change his decision and tried to stop them but it was useless.


    Suddenly they felt they were swallowed by something. They looked down at them and saw darkness under their feet.


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!"


    Their screams echoed throughout the port but no one was able to save them.


    "Don''t hold on to us, we''re on the government''s side here."


    "Uwoh, this ce has a gloomy feeling!!! Uihahahaha!!!"


    "ZEHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    The ckbeard Pirates entered the stage.


    Both Buggy and Mr. 3 wanted to curse him when both of them saw Magen on level 2. They would have never thought that he would chase after them.


    "Dammit Magen," Buggy cursed.


    "This is bad," Mr. 3 panicked.


    "Captain Buggy, there is a giant ball of poison blocking the door!!!"


    Buggy and Mr. 3 thought that it would be wonderful to have Haru on their side.


    "HARU!!!!"


    At level 6, the guard had decided to let out the ex-vice warden, Shiryu of The Rain.


    Shiryu was smoking a cigarette while listening to the report of the guards about the prison break. He took his sword and smiled, "It has been a while since I''ve held a sword." He took the sword from the scabbard and shed all the guard in front of him.


    "My apologies."


    Everyone was still amazed at his hypnotic ability.


    "Why don''t you use this skill earlier?" Ivankovined.


    ""Do you think it''s easy to use it a lot of times, and also this hypnotic is not perfect," Haru said.


    "But it''s still amazing, you can make everyone sleep with just words," Luffy said.


    Haru nodded, "It''s good enough, but we need to be in a hurry since we need to get to the Marine Headquarters as soon as possible."


    Luffy nodded, "Yes, I need to save Ace."


    Haru didn''t say anything again and tried to save his energy as much as he could. He was running in the middle of everyone since he knew that it was the safest ce. He saw there was amotion in the front line of the group.


    "You shall not pass!!!" Hannibal wielded his spear wildly and tried to stop the prisoners.


    Haru didn''t do anything and only saw the fight between Hannibal and Luffy. He was standing on the big debris to see the match better.


    "Oi, Zipper Boy."


    Haru was a bit annoyed, "My name is Haru, not Zipper Boy."


    "Hmm, whatever, do you want to follow me?" Crocodile said to him.


    "Wut?" Haru was surprised.


    "Bastard, he will be part of my crew!!!" Luffy suddenly shouted after he had beaten Hannibal.


    Haru saw that Hannibal was full of bruises and wounds but he still tried to stand and didn''t let them pass through to the upper level.


    "Hmph," Crocodile ignored him. He thought that this boy who had the power of zipper and hypnotic was very useful in his opinion.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll reject your offer," Haru answered.


    "Don''t regret itter," Crocodile said.


    "Hahahaha," Luffyughed at him.


    "Bastard," Crocodile looked at him.


    "Let''s go, I can open a path from the wall," Haru said, but he stopped when he saw someone suddenly jump and smash Hannibal on the ground. He really hated that most of the people in this world had a really abnormal height.


    "Zehahahaha."


    Haru saw the ckbeard Pirates for the first time. He saw him destroy the group off guard easily. He looked toward Luffy and wanted to see his reaction.


    "You''re ckbeard!!?" Luffy asked. He didn''t expect that the one he met on Mock Town would be the one who caught his brother in this prison.


    "Hmm? Yeah, I guess I never introduced myself, zehahaha!!" Teachughed very hard.


    Haru knew that everyone in this ce probably wouldn''t be a match for him since he knew that Teach was the one who caused a wound on Shanks''s face. He wasn''t sure but the manga had said that Teach had a strange body that was different from normal. He wasn''t afraid of him since he had his Sticky Fingers. He only needed one punch and he could detach his hands from his body. He wanted to see how he could fight without his hands.


    If that was not enough, he would detach every part of his body. He wasn''t alone and he had a lot of people around him. But at the same time, he knew that it wasn''t the time for them to fight him since they needed to go to the Marine Headquarters.


    "Luffy, we need t-," Haru stopped since it was toote. He saw him start a fight with Teach. He sighed at this scene. He knew very well why he was very angry at him.


    Teach and Luffy started to fight each other but Luffy was stopped by Jimbei.


    Haru didn''t say anything and continued to walk, "Hmm?" He turned his head and felt someone was watching him. He was wearing sunsses right now and felt quite cool right now.


    "Zehahaha, the guard is joining a group of prisoners," Teachughed.


    Haru ignored him and walked away since he felt someone was running toward them. He knew that this person was very dangerous, "Alright, we need to get away, Magen is running toward us."


    Their expression was changing when they heard it.


    Luffy and Teach talked to each other.


    "In just a few short hours, we''ll put on a show that will shake the entire world," Teachughed.


    "ZEHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "Ignore him, Luffy, you can beat himter," Haru said.


    Luffy nodded and felt better. He could definitely beat this bastard awayter after he had saved Ace.

 Chapter 66 Prison Break 4

    <h4>Chapter 66 Prison Break 4</h4>


    "YOU WON''T GET AWAY!!!"


    A thundering voice echoed through the floor.


    Everyone saw it, arge man, about three times the height of a normal human. He has a face that resembles a mandrill, with very sharp teeth and a thick beard. His fingers closely resemble those of the Blue Goris.


    "Magen," Haru knew that he needed to run. He was very annoyed since the power of his enemy was poison. His healing was very effective on the wounds but it was useless on both illness and poison. He didn''t expect that his light magic would be this useless right now. He thought he should learn a chakrater since it was more effective to heal a poison and illness.


    Haru felt that he was a bit arrogant when he received this group chat. He needed to change that mindset right now. He knew that the ckbeard Pirates couldn''t stop Magen, ''Or¡­'' They just deliberately lost to Magen then they could go to level 6 as soon as possible.


    "HYDRA!!!" Magen produced a huge dragon made of poison and let it engulfed the entire group of the ckbeard Pirates.


    "OHHH!!!!" They were shocked since they couldn''t stop it. They didn''t feel anything until a few secondster they were unable to stand up, "GYAAAA!!! IT''S HURTS, I''M SUFFERING!!"


    Haru wanted to spit when he saw their acting.


    "Zipper Boy, hurry up, I''ll stop him!!" Ivankov told him to go.


    Haru shook his head, "Let me slow him."


    Ivankov raised his eyebrow and wondered what he would do.


    "Sticky Fingers!" Haru hit the ground and made a very big zipper.


    Magen saw a zipper under his feet, ''Zipper?'' He suddenly saw the zipper open and he fell down to the lower level.


    "Zipper Boy!!!" Ivankov was beyond happy right now.


    "Haru!!!" Luffy was also happy. He knew that he was also helpless against that


    Haru sighed in relief when he saw that he seeded but it took a lot of his energy to create such arge zipper and opened a path to the lower level.


    Magen who fell down wanted to catch the zipper on his side and he seeded but suddenly he saw the zipper started to move and started to cut his fingers, "Ugh¡­" He hurriedly covered his entire body and made the metal on the zipper became rusty. He knew that he was running on time. He gritted his teeth when he saw the zipper started to close. He looked at him with a fierce expression and thought that even if he fell down he would at least bring one of them down too, "HYDRA!!!!!!"


    Haru couldn''t move to the upper level since there was only onedder. He kept looking at Magen who was holding the metal of his zipper. He started to manipte it and the metal started to move simr to a chainsaw. He thought that he would cut his fingers but his fingers were just too thick and he covered his entire body with poison. He hurriedly closed his zipper only when he saw his desperate attack.


    "HYDRA!!!!"


    Haru saw arge dragon with three heads moving very fast toward him.


    "HARU!!!" Luffy saw that the poison dragon wanted to engulf him simr to ckbeard Pirates earlier.


    "DEATH WINK!!!" Ivankov hurriedly used his attack to stop it but it was useless. He tried to use his body to block this poison for him.


    Haru felt a bit moved but he said, "Move, you''ll get hurt."


    Ivankov was a bit embarrassed until he saw the scene in front of him.


    Haru saw the attack slowed down. He took a deep breath and concentrated to use his power in the space in front of him, "Sticky Fingers!!!" He gritted his teeth and opened arge zipper on the space in front of him. He knew that opening a zipper on the space was very hard and it took a lot of toll on his body.


    "ROARRRR!!!" The poison dragon entered the path that had been created by his zipper power. It entered a strange space and disappeared along with the sound of a closing zipper.


    *Srrt


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Haru was quite tired now after that attack.


    "Zipper Boy," Ivankov picked him up and started to run away. He knew that Magen woulde back soon. He knew that this boy was very tired after using his power to stop Magen.


    Haru knew that he didn''t have that much stamina after he created two big zippers with his power. He looked at Ivankov and asked, "Can you use your hormones to make me full of stamina again?"


    "There will be a side effect, do you want it?" Ivankov said while running.


    "What are the side effects?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm, you will probably be very tired after doping down," Ivankov said.


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head, "I only need to rest for a few minutes."


    Ivankov nodded, "Sure, I can carry you for a while."


    "Also, this is only a warning but once you touch my private part with your hand, I''ll make a zipper around your neck and detach your head from your body," Haru felt as his hand started to move down. He looked at him with a worried expression. He frowned further when he saw that this person didn''t stop. He hurriedly kicked him away and his power started toe back with a strong will, "Bastard! I''ll really kill you when you really try to molest me." He started to run with his two feet and moved away from him.


    "O - oh, let''s see whether you can kill me?" Ivankov wasn''t afraid and looked very interested. He thought that he was really cute right now.


    Haru frowned, "Jimbei, can you drown him on the sea?"


    "I''ll turn you into a woman before you do that, Jinbei!" Ivankov said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll detach his hands and it''ll be 100% safe," Haru said.


    Jimbei looked at him and thought, ''Don''t bring me into your trouble!'' He sighed and wondered whether they could seed in this prison break.

 Chapter 67 Prison Break 5

    <h4>Chapter 67 Prison Break 5</h4>


    They continued to run until they had arrived at level 2. They saw a familiar figure who was running toward them.


    "Let''s get out," Buggy said with a proud expression. He said that he was the one who made the strategy and defeated the warden.


    They frowned when they saw his annoying face.


    Haru ignored him and continued to run toward level 1 since they were safe right now.


    They also continued to run to level 1 since they would soon be freed. They were very excited and ran very fast until they saw arge gate made of wood in front of them. They directly kicked it and opened the gate.


    "WE''RE FRE-" They wanted to scream but they stopped when they saw nothing.


    "Where is the battleship?" They couldn''t run away without a ship on the dock.


    Haru looked around but he didn''t find Mr. 2. He frowned and suddenly remembered his sacrifice. He didn''t want him to stay in this ce and wanted to save him. He turned and wanted to leave.


    "Haru?" Luffy looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Wait for a while for me," Haru said and moved very fast using his light magic. He needed to move as soon as possible to the control room since he knew that Mr. 2 would be in that ce. He knew that he had only a few minutes to get him.


    "Where is he going?" Luffy wanted to chase him but he was stopped by Ivankov, "Iva?"


    Ivankov shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Mr. 2 had changed into Hannibal since he had touched him earlier. He was a bit sad since he couldn''t touch Magen. He knew that he needed to open the justice gate for everyone. He wanted to enter the control room until he saw a white light moving very fast toward him. He was shocked and put on his fighting stance until he saw him, "Haru?" He was shocked and blurted out his name.


    "What are you doing? We need to leave!" Haru said.


    Mr. 2 felt very moved when he saw him wanted to save him. He gritted his teeth and shook his head, "No, I''ll stay."


    "Bastard, I won''t let you stay here," Haru said.


    Mr. 2 was crying right now, "But someone needs to open the gate."


    "You dumb, I can do that," Haru started using his light magic to create a projection of Magen.


    "T - this is?" Mr. 2 was shocked.


    Haru saw someone suddenly came out from the control room and hurriedly using his ''Hypno Eye''. He gave him an order and controlled his projection magic. He looked at Mr. 2 and said, "Let''s go."


    Mr. 2 felt that he was very handsome right now, "I LOVE YOU!!!"


    Haru wanted to puke when he heard those words from him, "Hurry up."


    Mr. 2 nodded and also started to run together with him.


    They ran very fast and saw Ivankov using his ''Death Wink'' to escape at the same time they saw Magen with the power of poison around him.


    "W - what should we do?" Mr. 2 was scared.


    Haru picked him and used his light magic to move very fast. He only learned it recently but he could fly with his light magic.


    Magen was very angry at him and wanted to attack him but he was shocked when he saw that he could fly, no, surfing on the air.


    Haru used his light magic to surf on the air simr to a robot in Eureka Seven. He wanted gravity magic or flying magic to help him fly since it was very inconvenient to surf using light magic. At the same time, he wanted something to increase his magic energy, stamina, chakra, or endurance to make him able to fight for the entire week without a drink, sleep, and food.


    His speed was very fast and it was hard for Magen to attack him.


    Everyone was looking at him surfing on the air with amazement.


    Mr. 2 was very happy right now since he could run away at the same time, he was flying on the air. He had always wanted to dance ballet in the air.


    "If you move, I''ll throw you into the sea," Haru said.


    Mr. 2 stopped and didn''t do anything.


    Jimbei used his fishmen power to call for help from the fish.


    The shark whale came with his call and became the ride for every prisoner.


    They were very happy since they could ride on this animal.


    Haru also rode this animal since he didn''t want to waste his stamina.


    Mr. 2 sat beside him and looked around while looking quite happy.


    Jimbei moved toward them and asked, "How are you going to open the gate?" He knew that Mr. 2 wanted to sacrifice himself to open the gate of justice for everyone.


    "You don''t need to worry about it, I have taken care of it," Haru said.


    Jimbei raised his eyebrow but didn''t say anything. He was d that Mr. 2 could escape from this jail together. He didn''t care how he could open the gate of justice since he knew that he was his ally.


    The fish delivered them to the battleship.


    Everyone was very happy at the same time they started to fight with the other ships since they kept shooting them with a canon. They moved very fast toward the gate that was opened.


    Haru didn''t help them since he was busy manipting his light projection magic and the people that he had hypnosis with. He saw that they had passed the gate and hurriedly ordered his projection to close the gate.


    Suddenly he felt the connection of his projection magic was lost but he saw the gate was closed. Heid on the ground since he was very tired. He needed time to rest himself for the next battle.


    "WE''RE SUCCESS!!!!!"

 Chapter 68 On the way to the Marine Headquater

    <h4>Chapter 68 On the way to the Marine Headquater</h4>


    Marine Headquarters.


    Everyone was waiting for the execution of the 2nd divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Portgas D. Ace.


    The Marines have generated 100,000 elites to guard against this execution.


    Shicibukai was also there waiting and guarding this execution.


    The three admirals were also there.


    All of them were there gathered to prevent Ace''s rescue and wait for the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The fleet admiral of the Navy, Sengoku walked to the tform to tell the news about Portgas D. Ace to the world. His expression was dignified, telling the lie that had been done by a single woman named Portgas D. Rouge. He told the world that his secret identity would shock the world.


    "Your father¡­"


    "Was The Pirate King, Gol D. Roger!!!" Sengoku said.


    Everyone was shocked by this revtion.


    Ace could only look down with regret.


    Garp couldn''t say anything and his sweat was dripping. He was full of guilt and regret looking at his grandson on the execution tform.


    Haru was sitting near the steering wheels and slept on the hammock. He wasn''t sure why there was a hammock but he didn''t care.


    "You can fly," Jimbei said.


    "I can," Yuuki said.


    "Why don''t you escape?" Jimbei asked.


    Crocodile also looked at him.


    There weren''t that many people in the front part of the ship.


    Haru chose this ce since he could get away from Ivankov and his friends. He looked at Jimbei and said, "I''m not Shiki, I can''t fly that long."


    Jimbei nodded in response.


    "Oi, Haru, you''re here," Luffy suddenly came and walked toward him.


    "Oh, Luffy," Haru thought for a bit and decided to tell him, "That''s right,e here, I''ve something to tell you."


    "Hmm?" Luffy was curious.


    Haru opened a zipper on his chin and he took a phone from there. He received this phone after he epted the quest, "For you."


    "This is?" Luffy wasn''t sure what this small box was.


    In the world of One Piece, everyone wasmunicating with each other using something known as a snail.


    The phone was quite a strange thing in this world.


    "I want you to join our group," Haru said.


    Luffy hurriedly rejected it, "No, you should be the one who enters my pirate''s crew." He didn''t want to be someone''s subordinates.


    Haru rubbed his nose and knew that he was misunderstood, "You''re wrong, it''s something simr to a friend gathering."


    "Friend gathering?" Luffy titled his head.


    Haru nodded and started to exin about the group chat. He saw that no one was listening to their conversation since he mixed it with a joke in the middle.


    Luffy looked at the phone and smiled, "This is interesting."


    "Yeah, I want to invite you to join the fun," Haru said.


    Luffy thought for a bit and took the phone, "What should I do?"


    Haru told him to open the group chat and epted the invitation.


    Luffy did what he said and epted the group chat invitation.


    Haru saw the quest panel and saw that he hadpleted his quest.


    [Congrattions forpleting the quest!]


    [You will receive your rewards after youe back to your world]


    [Do you want toe back? Yes/No]


    Luffy looked at him and asked, "You wille back to your world?"


    Haru shook his head, "I''ll help you to save your brother, I''ll go home after that." He pressed the [No] option and received a notice from the group chat.


    [The group chat function wille back after you''vee back to your original world]


    [71:59:40 before you have toe back]


    Haru saw that he had three days limit before he had toe back. He could alsoe back anytime that he wanted but he needed to help him first.


    "Hey, where is the group chat?" Luffy asked.


    Haru shook his head and exined to him again. He also told him that he would keep this phone for a while until they had saved his brother.


    Luffy nodded and didn''t really mind.


    Haru opened a zipper on his body and kept the phone there.


    "Your power is weird," Luffy said.


    "I don''t want to hear that from you," Haru twitched his lips.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Ivankov suddenly came.


    "He is inviting me to his friend''s gathering," Luffy said.


    "What? Zipper-Boy, you''re very cold!! Why don''t you invite me too?" Ivanko wanted to cry when he heard it.


    Haru wanted to puke when he saw this scene. He thought for a bit, "That''s right, can we take a picture together?"


    "Hmm? Picture? Sure," Ivankov said.


    "Why?" Jimbei asked.


    "I want to show my little sister that I''ve met a lot of legendary people today," Haru said with a smile.


    "You have a little sister?" Inazuma asked.


    Haru nodded with a smile but he didn''t show them her picture.


    "Alright, this Captain Buggy will give you a chance to take a picture together," Buggy said with a proud expression.


    Mr. 3 spat on him, saying, "Who wants your photo?"


    "Sure," Haru said.


    "Eh???" Mr. 3 was surprised.


    "No, I want to take a picture with everyone since we''ve sessfullye out from the Impel Down, is that okay?" Haru asked.


    "Alright," Luffy smiled.


    Ivankov nodded and made his head bigger, "Sure, you can take a picture with me."


    Haru looked at Crocodile, Mr. 1 and Jimbei, "Is that okay with you?"


    Three of them nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Yeah, let''s have amemoration picture," Mr. 2 said while dancing.


    Haru wasn''t sure how but Crocodile helped him with his sand maniption to take a picture with everyone.


    "YAY!!!"


    Everyone joined the picture together looking very happy, though, they didn''t know that they would join the war soon.

 Chapter 69 Whitebeard Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 69 Whitebeard Pirates</h4>


    Haru was resting on the hammock.


    The other prisoners together with Buggy didn''t want to go to the Marine Headquarters but there was nothing they could do.


    Buggy, who had high luck and had very good talking skills, made everyone excited to go to the Marine Headquarters.


    Haru looked at the big gate in front of him. He wondered how they could make such a big gate.


    Buggy walked to the front part of the ship and opened his hands wide.


    Haru knew that the door would be opened soon and he was right.


    "UWOOOO!!! CAPTAIN BUGGY!!"


    "CAPTAIN BUGGY!!"


    "WE''LL FOLLOW YOU FOREVER!!"


    Crocodile snorted but didn''t say anything.


    "He''s very lucky," Haru said.


    "That''s true," Jimbei said.


    Luffy was shocked and also amazed at this scene.


    "Why you believe in him!!!" Mr. 3 said to Luffy.


    "These guys," Mr. 2 looked at them and wondered why they didn''t have tension or anything in this war.


    Ivankov looked at him, "Hey, Zipper Boy."


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at him.


    "Where is your little sister?" Ivankov asked curiously.


    Haru smiled, "She is living quite far from here, but I''ll meet her soon."


    Ivankov looked at him and asked, "Do you have Sister Complex?"


    "I''m not!!!" Haru hurriedly said.


    Marine Headquarters.


    "Here theye," Sengoku said.


    Everyone looked at the sea and a lot of ships suddenly came toward them. They didn''t need to guest and knew who they were. They saw 43 ships sailing toward the headquarters but they didn''t see the person that they had been waiting for this war.


    Ace was stunned looking at a group of ships that came, "You guys¡­"


    The Marines looked around until they heard a strange sounding from under the sea.


    "Don''t tell me," Sengoku said and he was right.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared on the bay and it started to get bigger until a big ship which had simr to whale came out from under the sea.


    Sengoku knew that they had used a coating to sail from under the sea. He saw a very tall man walking to the front part of the ship, "Whitebeard¡­"


    "Gurararara, how many years has it been, Sengoku?" Whitebeard looked in the direction of Ace, "You wait right there¡­Ace!!"


    Ace shouted when he saw him, "OLD MAN!!!"


    Whitebeardughed and started his stance. He punched the space and made it crack.


    *Crack


    Suddenly the world felt unstable and the world was shaking very hard.


    Everyone who saw a very big wave was ready to explode, ready to engulf them.


    Ace started to have a shback from the start when he joined the Whitebeard Pirates. He was d that he had a family but he didn''t want them to be hurt because of him. He felt that everyone was happened because of him, "Just leave me alone!!!"


    "No," Whitebeard answered him with a firm voice, "No one can hurt our family!!!"


    The world, the marines, every person who watched this execution saw it, the power of a person who could destroy the world, the power of Edward Newgate.


    The soldiers saw a tsunami that could kill them instantly and could even destroy the Marine Headquarters.


    "What an incredible power!!" Domingoughed.


    "Gurarara, receive this marine," Whitebeard said.


    The soldiers were very nervous right now and knew that they would be dead when that tsunami hit them.


    Kuzan, one of the three admirals, stood up and jumped into the sky. He had the power to manipte ice after he had eaten a devil fruit. He started to gather his power and used it in this tsunami, "Ice Age."


    By the time everything turned into ice, the tsunami that was ready to hit Marine Headquarters had be ice.


    "Aokiji, you little!" Whitebeard used his power to punch him.


    Aokiji was punched by him. He knew that he couldn''t win with him alone. He used this chance to freeze the entire sea to stop the movement of their ships.


    "Damn."


    The pirate group cursed and decided toe down from their ships.


    At the same time, the marines also started their attack with their cannon and their soldiers.


    Marine Headquarters was in chaos when the war started.


    Haru looked down and sighed. He didn''t expect the wave would be this big. He had regained his stamina and he was ready for the battle. He went to the front part of the ship, "Hmm, the war started."


    "Yeah, let''s go down," Crocodile said.


    "Old Man!!!" Jimbei shouted when he saw the battle.


    Haru knew that something bad would happen and he felt that the ship would fall down soon. He could fly when the ship fell down.


    "Oi, Haru, bring me to the war," Luffy suddenly came to him.


    "Bastard, you should bring me there," Crocodile said.


    "No, please bring me there," Jimbei said.


    "It should be me Captain Buggy!" Buggy said.


    Haru was crowded by a lot of people.


    "Can you bring everyone down?" Ivankov asked.


    Haru shook his head, "Impossible, you guys are too heavy, it''s possible one or two." He could do more but he thought it was too troublesome.


    They started to ask him to bring them to the war with his flying ability until they heard news from the Den Den Mushi.


    "Calling all the ships and all the troops!! Objective Tootz! Change formation and prepare for general strategy 3! Preparations are to be executed wlessly! Once preparations are made, we will be executing Ace before the scheduled time!"


    Everyone was stunned and shouted, "WE''VE GOTTA HURRY!!" They looked at him and were eager to go there.


    Haru sighed and wondered why he showed them his flying ability. They were crowded around him until they heard a cracking sound.


    *crack


    "Eh?"


    They suddenly felt the ship turned over and they fell down from the frozen wave.


    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 70 Showing a power

    <h4>Chapter 70 Showing a power</h4>


    They fell down from the sky.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Haru used his light magic to surf on the light.


    Luffy and Crocodile held their feet with their hands.


    "BASTARD!!!!" Haru cursed them.


    Buggy used his devil fruit and caught him with his hands.


    Ivankov, Jimbei, Inazuma and other people also joined.


    Haru didn''t have the power to fly with a lot of people hanging on his body. He really wanted to push them away but it was impossible since they were really holding him hard. He fell down from the sky together with everyone.


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Everyone in the war saw a ship suddenly fall down from the sky. They saw something bright was flying until a lot of people hung on him and fell down.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!


    The ship destroyed part of the ice that covered the entire bay.


    Whitebeard Pirates, Marines, and Shichibukai looked in the direction of the ship. They suddenly saw someone came out from the sea and stood in the ship that had fallen from the sky.


    Garp opened his mouth wide when he saw someone who was standing in that ship.


    Sengoku was very angry when he saw that group of people.


    Whitebeard looked at them curiously.


    Every person had a different reaction when they saw them and knew that the war would be moreplicated.


    Haru, who had fallen into the sea, started to swim.


    Jimbei was shocked when he saw him swimming, "How can you swim?"


    Haru ignored him since he couldn''t talk inside the sea.


    Jimbei also knew that he couldn''t talk and started to help the devil fruit users andined at him, "Help me!!"


    Haru felt that the sea was very cold but it was nothingpared to the level 5 in Impel Down. He stood on the ship and everyone also climbed to the ship together.


    "How can you swim?" Luffy looked at him with an envious expression.


    "Does that really matter? There is something more important than that," Haru pointed his fingers at the execution tform.


    "That''s right, Ace!!" Luffy said.


    Ace, who was on the execution tform, was shocked, "Luffy!???"


    "ACE!!!" Luffy smiled and waved his hand.


    Haru, Luffy, Buggy, Jimbei, Crocodile, and Ivankov were standing in front of the part of the ship looking at the war.


    Haru felt really handsome right now since he could join them. He shook his head since there was something he needed to do. He looked at the direction of the execution tform and Kuma. He was wondering whether he could take that PX weapon back to his world since he wanted to see the inside.


    ''Hmm,'' Haru thought of using his zipper power to detach each part of the robot and kept it inside his body forter.


    "WE''RE HERE TO SAVE YOU!!!" Luffy shouted.


    Haru took his phone and started to take a picture of this war. He thought that bing a war reporter might not be bad. He thought it was very interesting to keep such a historical moment in the photo. He used a very high definition camera that he had kept on his body. Though he was stunned when he saw how beautiful Boa Hancock was. He shook his head and started to mutter, ''Sora'' on his mind to keep his mind sane.


    "THAT IMPEL DOWN GUARD, WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE WITH A PIRATES!!!!" Sengoku was really angry looking at this traitor.


    Everyone was also looking at him and saw that he had a strange device on him, ''Is that camera?''


    Haru didn''t hear him say, "Wow, that''s Whitebeard, he is really big." He used his camera to take a picture of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned when he saw him ignore the person with the greatest power in marines.


    "Hmmm?" Whitebeard looked at him.


    Sengoku gnashed his teeth looking at this youth.


    "H - hey, you make the fleet admiral angry," Ivankov told him nervously.


    Haru was very excited and he didn''t hear him. He knew that it was toote and he felt quite regretful to keep wearing his guard uniform. He took off the hat, coat, and tie of this uniform, "I''m not a guard." He didn''t want to join the battle hurriedly since he had to do something. He didn''t have the power to fight an admiral but he had confidence that he could stay alive in this situation. He also wanted to try fighting with one of Shichibukai.


    At the same time, he also wanted to keep a lot of weapons that he could salvage from his battle. He was seen in the direction of Moby Dick. He saw that Crocodile wanted to attack Whitebeard but he was stopped by Luffy.


    Haru jumped from the ship and wanted to fight someone. He saw someone perfect to test his power. He moved very fast toward that person.


    Moria saw the battle and controlled his zombie to attack the pirates. Suddenly he saw the young man earlier who ignored the words of Sengoku who moved toward him. Heughed, "Hahaha, what''s wrong boy, do you want to send your shadow to me?"


    Haru stopped 10 meters away from him, "No, I want to beat you up."


    Moria had a frown on his forehead, "Is that so? Then I will kill you!!" He was really angry and easily provoked after he had been beaten by Luffy. He used his scissors to attack him only when he saw his fist became longer and he was punched in the face. He was stunned by the power behind his attack. He was thrown back but he was stopped by him.


    Haru grabbed him and moved him closer. He didn''t wait for him to be ready and started to attack him. He knew that he couldn''t stay low profile since Sengoku had reprimanded him. He decided to show his power to the world.


    "ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI!!!"


    Haru punched him several times and said, "Arrivederci!"


    *kachink


    Moria couldn''t believe that he was defeated easily. His body started to detach from each other and he couldn''t fight this battle again.


    Gekko Moriah, one of Shichibuai, lost against this young man.

 Chapter 71 Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 71 Betrayal</h4>


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at Moria. He didn''t expect that he was this weak.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw his battle. They didn''t expect this young man would be this powerful.


    "Moria is instantly defeated!!!"


    "Is that a zipper?"


    Sengoku looked at him with a dignified expression. He knew that Moria was the weakest member in Shichibukai. Though he didn''t expect he would lose to this unnamed young man this soon. He saw that his power was simr to a zipper, ''A power to manifest zipper?''


    Domingo didn''t feel anything about Moria but he pissed for him to lose to an unnamed person. He thought that Moria was too shameful for the Shicibukai position, "Furfurfur, who is this?"


    "Damn, pirates!!!" Smoker said with an annoyed expression looking at him.


    Hancock looked at him and wondered whether he was a crew member of Luffy.


    "Alright, that''s good, Haru!!" Luffy started to run toward the execution tform.


    "Gurara," Whitebeardughed, looking at his fight.


    "Who is that?" Marco wasn''t sure who this person was since he had never seen him.


    Haru saw the zombie around him also defeated with the defeat of Moria. He didn''t want to stay there any longer and went back since he knew there was another event that would happen. He went to the most crowded ce and used his light magic to make himself invisible. He went to Moby Dick waiting for something there.


    Ivankov wanted to look at him and was startled when he saw him fighting against Moria. He sighed in relief and was amazed when he saw him win against Moria. He was wondering whether he could ask him to join the Revolutionary Army.


    Ivankov didn''t find him but he saw his old friend. He greeted him but he was attacked suddenly. He tried to ask him but Kuma ignored him and kept attacking him.


    "Furfurfurfur, he has be a cyborg, he has forgotten about you," Domingo suddenly appeared and said to him.


    "Bastard!" Ivankov didn''t believe it and tried to call him several times. He gritted his teeth when he saw it was the truth. He didn''t want to believe it but his friend had forgotten about him. He was very angry since this would be the first time for someone to forget about him. He would beat him up until he remembered him.


    "I''ll definitely make you remember," Ivankov said.


    Luffy also started to run toward Ace. He fought a lot of guys while running. He beat a lot of Marines until his cheek was hit by something.


    "Ugh!!!" Luffy was thrown but he stood up again. He looked at this familiar person, "Smokey!" He looked at the jitte in his hand and knew that it was very troublesome.


    "I''ll finish you off myself," Smoker said.


    "Rubber Rubber Jet Gatling!" Luffy started to hit him several times but his punch passed through him.


    His body had be smoke and it was impossible to attack him, "White Launcher!" He moved very fast with the force of the smoke behind him. He pushed his jitte and made him fall down on the ground.


    "Guargh!!" Luffy was hit on his throat and it hurt. He wasid on the ground and unable to move because of this sea stone jitte.


    "I can see why Dragon tried to save you in the Logue Town," Smoker was ready to bring him back to the prison only his head was kicked by someone.


    "Ungh!!!" Smoker was thrown away.


    "Cough, Cough," Luffy coughed but he hurriedly stood up since he needed to save his brother. He didn''t have that much time. He looked at the one who saved him and became very happy, "Hancock!!!"


    Hancock still had anger on her face when she looked at Smoker but when she heard him calling her name. Her face became very happy and she looked at him with a mesmerizing expression, "Indeed."


    Both of them started to talk to each other.


    Hancock gave him the key to opening his brother''s handcuffs.


    "Hancock, you''re the best, thank you, I''m in your debt," Luffy was really happy and hugged her.


    Hancock didn''t expect this and she had be weak. She took a deep breath and said, "Y - you need to save your brother, hurry up."


    "Alright, thank you," Luffy started to run again.


    Hancock fell down on the ground and started to remember what was happening earlier. She was wondering whether it was a marriage appointment or something. She was still in her imagination but it didn''t mean that she didn''t know someone tried to attack him.


    "Perfume Femur!" Hancock didn''t give him a chance and kicked his weapon.


    Smoker saw his weapon had turned into a stone and frowned, "What do you think are you doing Boa Hancock?" He was very angry and annoyed right now looking at her.


    Hancock put on her usual pose while looking down at him, "No matter what I may do, I will be forgiven."


    Whitebeard noticed someone was standing behind him. He turned his head, "Squard? So you''re safe, I''m trying to contact you earlier."


    "Yeah, sorry about that, old man," Squard said.


    Both of them talked to each other about the war.


    Squard walked in front of him and said, "¡­For the sake of the Whitebeard Pirates, we would dlyy down our lives!!!" He took his sword and stabbed it toward Whitebeard.


    Whitebeard didn''t have time to stop it but he remembered the figure which had been hiding beside him. He knew that he was there but he didn''t feel that he would do anything. He was wondering what he did there until this moment.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    Squard, who wanted to stab this sword toward, suddenly felt that he was hit by something. He saw the sharp part of his sword had detached from the handle of this sword. He hurriedly used his observation haki and he felt someone was there but he didn''t see his figure.


    "SQUARD!!!!!"


    At this moment, every member of the Whitebeard Pirates was enraged by his action.

 Chapter 72 Wall

    <h4>Chapter 72 Wall</h4>


    Akainu looked at the scene in front of him with a pissed expression, "Damn." He didn''t expect his n to fail. He still remembered how Squard''s sword suddenly detached from the handle. He wasn''t sure how he did it but he knew who was the one helping him.


    "Damn kid," Akainu said. He knew well when he saw a trace of the zipper on the sword. His observation haki couldn''t search for him and he could only think that the zipper boy was the most troublesome person in this war. He wasn''t sure why but he had a feeling that kid had a possibility to make this execution failure.


    ''I can''t let that happen,'' Akainu went around swiftly while trying to be low-key waiting for the final battle since he was sure that something would happen soon.


    Marco turned into a phoenix and hurriedly apprehended Squard.


    Whitebeard looked at his son who had been staying together for several years. He didn''t turn his head but asked, "How did you know the boy?"


    "Intuition, bye," Haru said, and he didn''t even turn off his invisible magic. He knew that some people would probably guess who helped Whitebeard with the detach sword on the ground.


    Whitebeard didn''t let him look at the interaction between Marco and Squard. His heart was really hurt when he saw his son was doubting him.


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Squard asked with anger on his face.


    All affiliated pirates of Whitebeard Pirates were also stunned as they waited for his answer.


    "YOU SOLD OUT THE 43 CAPTAINS FOLLOWING YOU IN EXCHANGE FOR ACE''S LIFE!! THE WHITEBEARD PIRATES AND ACE WOULD BE SPARED!! YOU HAVE A DEAL WITH SENGOKU!! ISN''T THAT RIGHT!!? AND WE DIDN''T SUSPECT THING!!" Squard was really angry when he heard this fact.


    They couldn''t believe it but the truth was in front of their eyes.


    "Boss!? Is that true?"


    The 43 captains and their subordinates stopped fighting and looked at him. They were waiting for his answer.


    Whitebeard looked at him and said, "Squard¡­¡­"


    Squard suddenly remembered that the figure in front of him was one of the four great pirates. He became very scared right now.


    "You attacked your own father with your de¡­"


    "You''re an unbelievable stupid son!!" Whitebeard raised one of his arms.


    "UWAAAAAHHH!!!" Squard was really scared until this moment. He opened his eyes wide and didn''t believe what was happening.


    Whitebeard was hugging him with one of his arms, "But even so, I still love you."


    Squard frowned, "Don''t screw with me!!! You threw our lives away!!!"


    "Who will tell you that?" Whitebeard asked.


    "It''s Akainu," Squard said to him.


    "So Akainu said that I know how much you hate Roger, to the point that it hurts me, but Squard, the son doesn''t bear the sins of his father, what has Ace ever done to you?" Whitebeard said.


    Squard was shocked by his words.


    "Be good to each other, Ace isn''t the only special one, you are all in my family," Whitebeard said.


    Squard started to regret his choice to believe the words of the marines. He fell down on the ground while crying in regret, "Uwaaaa!!!"


    Whitebeard looking at the direction of marines with anger. He knew that his health had deteriorated and he was d that he had saved him. He needed to bear the marines who tried to fool his family, "I gave my son''s life?"


    BAAAAM!!!


    Whitebeard destroyed the ice that blocked them with his power.


    Sengoku who saw this scene frowned, "So he opens the path for the other pirates! He is shrewd."


    "The wall of ice is gone."


    Everyone was shocked by his actions.


    "IF YOU''RE PIRATES, CHOOSE WHO TO BELIEVE YOURSELVES!!"


    The pirates saw the wall of ice had gone and that meant they could escape anytime. But at the same time, they realized something. They were happy with his actions and the truth of his actions.


    "I KNEW IT WAS LIE!! IT WAS A PLOT OF MARINES!! DAMN IT!!"


    Every affiliated pirate was happy.


    "IF YOU WANT TO FIGHT WITH ME, BE PREPARED TO GIVE UP YOUR LIVES," Whitebeard shouted.


    "UWOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!"


    Sengoku knew that something bad would happen, "GET READY!! THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE WORLD IS ATTACKING!!!"


    Whitebeard jumped from his ship and started to enter the war. He led everyone to fight against the marines.


    "FOLLOW THE BOSS!!!"


    With his big figure, he led everyone to enter the execution tform. He started to create a seaquake and made the ground shake.


    Haru was stunned when he saw this scene. He thought that he was really the strongest man. He didn''t have that kind of power but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have it in the future. At the same time, he was excited by this war. He took a picture and documented it on his phone. He had only three days before he went back to his original world.


    "Brrr," Haru thought he had caught a cold aftering to this ce. He really regretted that he didn''t learn a chakra since his light magic didn''t have the power to cure sickness. He saw Whitebeard beat a giant with one punch and made him faint. He was whistled by his power until he saw a wall start to close the way to the execution tform.


    "Damn," Haru knew what would happen next and he looked at the sky. He saw a lot of reding down from the sky. He hurriedly ran toward the direction of the wall that closed the bay. He saw there was one ce that was opened since Oars the giant made the wall malfunction.


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Haru turned toward the direction of that voice and looked at the group of Jimbei, Ivankov, and Luffy. He looked at the magma and almost hit the ground but he shrugged his shoulders. He moved very fast toward that direction. He looked at the direction of the wall, ''I can do it.''

 Chapter 73 Conqueror Haki

    <h4>Chapter 73 Conqueror Haki</h4>


    Whitebeard used his punch to destroy the wall but it was too thick. He could use more power but at the same time, he would destroy the ind and everything around him. He looked around and saw there was an Oars Jr. who made the wall malfunction.


    Oars Jr. fainted after that battle but he started to wake up. He looked around in confusion until he heard someone.


    "Oars, we need your help," Whitebeard said.


    "Boss?" Oars Jr. looked at him.


    Ivankov, Luffy, and Jimbei weren''t sure but the thought that he could help them to open this wall.


    Ivankov had asked Inazuma but he said it was a bit impossible to cut such a thick wall but it was possible to create a path to the top of the wall with his power.


    "Did you call me?"


    They were startled and looked around until he saw him appear around her.


    "You have the power to make yourself invisible!!" Ivankov was shocked. He thought that he was really perfect for the role of a spy. He wanted to ask him but he was cut by Luffy.


    "Haru! This is bad! Can you open a path to the tform?" Luffy asked in a desperate tone.


    Haru nodded, "I can, but only one wall."


    "Good," Luffy nodded.


    Haru ran toward the wall and concentrated his power on his fist, "STICKY FINGERS!!!" He punched his fist at the wall and created arge zipper on the wall. He felt that his stamina was drained but he gritted his teeth to open this zipper.


    *Srrrrrrttttt!!!


    The zipper was opened and he created a path to enter the tform.


    "LOOK!! THE ZIPPER BOY CREATE A WAY FOR US!!"


    "YAHOO!!"


    "ALRIGHT, LET''S SAVE ACE!!!"


    Luffy looked at him with a smile, "Thank you."


    "Go," Haru was tired and gave him a weak smile.


    Luffy nodded and started to run.


    Haru looked at both Jinbei and Ivankov, "Help him, I need to recuperate my stamina for a while."


    Jimbei nodded and followed him.


    Haru looked at Ivankov, "Why are you here?"


    Ivankov looked at him and said, "We need your power, I''ll give you a hormone to make your staminae back."


    "What?" Haru was startled.


    Ivankov made his fingers simr to a needle and injected it toward his body. He started to give a hormone inside his body.


    Haru felt his heart was beating vigorously and he started to regain his stamina. He felt refreshed right now, "This is?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no side effects, but you will be a hell of a pain tomorrow," Ivankov said with a smile and added, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you tomorrow."


    Haru twitched his lips and shouted, "Like hell, you will!!!!" He started to run and entered the tform. He also made himself invisible since he didn''t want to be targeted by an admiral or shicibukai. He knew that his job wasn''t over at least he would save him in this battle.


    The marines were shocked when they saw the power of the zipper that could create a path to the tform. They saw a lot of pirates suddenly enter the path together and cause chaos.


    "Damn that zipper kid," Akainu cursed. He looked around trying to find him but he couldn''t. He was really regretful for not having a powerful observation haki.


    "Hmm, that zipper power is quite unexpected," Kizaru said.


    "True what a troublesome power," Kuzan said.


    "Grr, we need to find him or else he will create another path from the other wall," Akainu said.


    "Calm down, to create such a big zipper, he needs to use a lot of his stamina, I''m sure he is dead tired right now," Kuzan said.


    "It''s better to be on alert," Akainu said.


    Kizaru only nodded clearly and didn''t think that much about it.


    They were looking at the path from the zipper and saw someone was flying toward them while bringing a huge wood.


    "Rubber Rubber Jet Gatling Stamp!!!"


    Oars Jr. also picked a Moby Dick to enter the tform.


    Whitebeard had told him to bring Moby Dick inside the tform. He entered the tform along with his other sons and started their counterattack.


    "WHITEBEARD HAS REACHED THE PLATFORM!!!"


    Whitebeard swung his huge polearms and created destruction at the Marines Headquarters.


    BAAAAAAMMM!!!!


    A lot of marines were thrown away but the marines with high rank looked at him with dignified expression ready to fight with the legendary man.


    "ALRIGHT MEN!!! LET''S SAVE ACE!!! DESTROY THE MARINES!!!"


    Every pirate raised their hands along with their weapons while shouting, "UWOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Sengoku looked at this scene with a frown, "We can''t let this go unchallenged!!"


    Luffy was a bit different from before since he didn''t receive a poison. His body was still healthy and he still had the power to save his brother. He moved along with Jimbei and Ivakov by his side and ran toward the execution tform.


    "ACE!!! I''LL SAVE YOU!!!!" Luffy shouted while running.


    Haru was looking around for a weapon for him to keep since he thought he could use itter. He had space storage inside his body and it would be dumb not to use it. He had gotten quite a lot of weapons from katana, cuss, guns, and some strange weapons. He moved very fast toward the direction of the execution tform. He thought that he should save him as soon as possible since he didn''t want to stay in this ce for that long. He didn''t dare to do that earlier since the Whitebeard Pirates were still in the bay but it was different when they were all on the tform right now.


    Haru used his light magic to move very fast but suddenly he saw the executor wanted to execute Ace right now. He was a bitte with the activation of his magic until he heard a voice.


    "STOP!!!!"


    Haru was surprised when he saw the executor suddenly fainted, ''Conqueror Haki!!!''

 Chapter 74 In front of Death

    <h4>Chapter 74 In front of Death</h4>


    Haru didn''t expect to see a conqueror haki. He trembled and his eyes opened wide. He didn''t expect it would be this exciting. He thought it would be great to have a conqueror haki but today he still had a job to do. He used the moment when everyone was shocked and flew toward the execution tform using his light magic.


    Garp noticed something strange but he couldn''t see anything. He remembered the zipper boy earlier. He knew that this boy had mysterious power and he also didn''t want his grandson to be executed. He decided to close his eyes and didn''t do anything since he didn''t see anything. He could use that reason to not doing anything. He also hoped for Luffy toe as soon as possible since he wanted to create a powerful alibi, ''C''mon, Zipper Boy.''


    Everyone focussed on Straw Hat Luffy since this would be the birth of the new king. Everyone who had the conqueror haki meant that they were special and would be something in the future.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and was still in his invisible magic. He knew that a sea stone handcuffed was a bit special. He needed to touch it before he could use the power of zipper on it.


    "Damn!!!" Sengoku who was shocked by the conqueror haki suddenly felt something on his side very close to him. He knew that it meant really bad for them. He hurriedly transformed into Buddha and used his palm to execute them.


    Haru tried to calm himself and hit the ground of the execution tform, "Zipper Entangle!!!" He made a lot of zippers from the ground and it started to move simr to tentacles. The zipper moved very fast toward Sengoku and started to bind his entire body stopped his movement entirely.


    Sengoku was shocked and he tried to move, "Damn, Pirates!!!''" He used all of his power to escape from this zipper.


    *Crack Crack


    "Hurry up, we need to escape," Haru told Ace.


    Ace, who was shocked by his power, nodded. He grinned, "I don''t know who you are but thank you."


    "You can say that afterwards we can get out alive from this ce," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Aceughed.


    "ACE, I WON''T LET YOU ESCAPE!!!"


    A thundering voice shocked both of them. They saw a tall, tanned, broad-chested, muscr old man. He has a beard and a scar over his left eye.


    "Garp!" Haru was surprised.


    "Grandpa¡­" Ace had a dignified expression on his face.


    "I won''t let you escape along with this rascal," Garp said.


    "Garp! Hurry up and catch them!" Sengoku was still entangled by this zipper around his body. He destroyed it but it was harder than he had thought.


    "Go, this is your grandpa," Haru said.


    Ace nodded, "I''m sorry, grandpa, but I need toe back to my group." He turned his fist into mes andunched it as a column of fire at him, "Fire Fist!"


    Garp raised both of his arms trying to block the attack.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    Garp was thrown away by his attack. From the start, he didn''t have the will to fight him, ''Ace, please escape.'' He thought within his heart and he fell down toward the ground.


    BAAAAM!!


    His head was trapped on the ground and he fainted there.


    Haru and Ace started to run away from the execution tform toward everyone with a smile.


    "ACE!!!!!!!!"


    "ZIPPER BOY!!!!!"


    "HARU!!!!"


    Ivankov didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear on the execution tform and save him.


    Luffy is beyond happy right now.


    Whitebeard nodded and started to bring the Moby Dick closer to them.


    Haru and Ace appeared on the ground with their respective powers. Ace with his fire maniption and Haru with his zipper ability. Both of them fought against a lot of marines to escape from this ce.


    Ace created a fire to st them.


    Haru created a zipper to trap them on the ground. He closed the zipper to make them unable to move.


    Luffy also helped to beat the marines until both of them could escape safely.


    "Luffy!!!" Ace was happy to see him.


    "Ace!!!" Luffy wanted to hug him.


    "Alright, both of you, we can have the reunionter," Haru knew that they were happy but they could do thatter.


    "Alright," Ace and Luffy nodded at the same time.


    Squard used a Moby Dick ready to start their attack, "Everyone please give away, we''ll take over this battle right now!!!" He still felt guilty after what he had done earlier. But when the ship stopped, he asked, "What?" He looked down and saw someone unexpected there.


    "This is my final order," Whitebeard said, knowing that he didn''t have that long of a time to live, "Listen well, Whitebeard Pirates!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard his statement.


    "YOU WILL ALL LIVE AND RETURN TO THE NEW WORLD RIGHT NOW!!!" Whitebeard shouted.


    "B - boss, are you nning to die here?"


    "GO!!!!" Whitebeard didn''t say nonsense and hit Marine Headquarters with his ability.


    CRACK!!!


    Haru felt that he was really d toe to this world. He had seen a lot of amazing things in the past day that he stayed here. He took his camera and took a picture of him. He saw that both Ace and Whitebeard were talking to each other, ''Damn, this is amazing!!!''


    Haru looked around and went in some direction since he still had to do something.


    Ace bowed his head and started to run but stopped when he heard a mock from Akainu.


    "Take back what you said!!" Ace was angry. He started to attack him with his fire.


    Akainu used his magma to st him.


    "Ace, we need to run!!!" Everyone shouted at him.


    "Arrrggh!!!" Ace felt his hand was hurt when the magma hit his fire. He didn''t expect that his fire would be lost to his magma.


    "I''m amazed that both of you are brothers, I will never let you two brothers go!!" Akainu said and nced at something, "Take a good look!!"


    Ace realized something, "STOP!!!!"


    Akainu turned his fist into a big magma with the intention to kill.


    Luffy wanted to run but he suddenly felt very tired and unable to move.


    "LUFFY!!!!" Ace was desperate.


    "Zipper Shield!!!"


    A lot of zippers appeared from the ground and weaved each other to create arge shield.


    BOOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 75 Blackbeard Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 75 ckbeard Pirates</h4>


    Haru hurriedly controlled the zipper and weaved them together to create a shield to protect him.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    ''As expected,'' Haru gritted his teeth trying to stop the magma. He really wanted to learn armament haki since it was a bit hard to stop the attack without it.


    "Chainsaw Mode!!!" The sharp metal started to move very fast cutting and tearing the magma but it wasn''t enough.


    "Watershed Mode!!!" The shield bent inwards, creating an edge.


    The magma was sliced in half and caused it to move to the side.


    Haru was dripping in sweat after using this move and the magma was very hot.


    "Haru!!!" Luffy was shocked looking at the man in front of him.


    Haru didn''t say anything and picked him on the ground. He started to run while starting to get ready for his light magic.


    "Bastard!!!" Akainu really hated this zipper boy. He created another magma to kill them but he was hit suddenly by arge polearm.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Akainu was thrown away and caught a lot of blood from his mouth, "Ugh!!!!" He was thrown toward a group of marines and he looked at the one who hit him, "Whitebeard¡­" He felt that his bone was almost broken by his attack.


    "Father," Ace looked at him.


    "Hurry up and run, don''t waste your life on this scum," Whitebeard stood tall in front of him.


    Ace gritted his teeth and turned his body. He could only bear this shame and had his revengeter.


    Haru ran away while bringing Luffy in his arms. He didn''t know why but he suddenly felt danger and jumped to the side.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Haru only had a person that he was very wary of on this battlefield and that person was in front of him right now.


    "Don''t be hasty, why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he could run, "Kizaru." He could only use light magic and his body itself wasn''t light but the man in front of him had eaten glint-glint fruit. The man in front of himself was the light itself. He looked at him and said, "Uncle, can you let both of us go?"


    "Uncle?" Kizaru tried not to twitch, "Hmm, I can''t, my job is to catch you." He raised his finger and started to gather aser on the tip of his fingers.


    Haru didn''t want to receive this attack and decided to run away.


    "Hmm, your speed is really fast," Kizaru said while suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Cut the crap!!!" Haru hit the ground and a lot of zippers appeared. The zippers started to weave each other and created arge jail.


    "This is?" Kizaru looked at this with an intriguing expression.


    "Zipper Jail!!! Chainsaw Mode!!! Reduce!!!"


    The zipper started to move very fast and started to get smaller with each second.


    Haru didn''t stay there and ran toward the direction of both Ivankov and Jimbei.


    Luffy was too tired to say anything and wanted to puke because this speed was too fast for him. He knew that he could believe him since he had been able to save his brother. He started to get curious about the existence of group chat that he had talked about on the ship before.


    "This is dangerous," Kizaru said, adding that the person who was trapped inside would be shredded to death. He was quite amazed since he could create such creativity with his zipper power. He wanted topliment him but he saw him run away again. He shook his head and said, "What an impatient young man." He gathered a light on his foot and shot it toward the jail.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    Kizaru looked quite tired and said, "Can you escape from the speed of light?"


    "Jimbei! Ivankov!" Haru ran toward their direction and hid behind two of them. In his mind, he really needed the power to help him fight for a week without getting tired.


    "Haru!" Jimbei also saw a light behind them and knew who they were facing.


    "Damn, Kizaru," Ivankov was also ready to fight.


    "Oya, Oya, Jimbei, Ivankov, hmm, troublesome," Kizaru only raised his finger ready to give them aser only suddenly he felt someone wanted to attack him.


    "Fire Fist!!!"


    Kizaru dodged this attack and looked at the one who attacked him, "Hmm, Ace, I''m alone."


    Jimbei, Ivankov, and Ace were ready to fight him again. There were three people, no, four people when they counted him.


    "Shouldn''t you help your friend now?" Haru suddenly said and pointed his finger at somewhere.


    "Friend?" Kizaru turned his head and saw his friend was attacked by Whitebeard. He sighed and felt reallyzy right now.


    Whitebeard was on a rampage and he was able to destroy the ind.


    Kizaru didn''t intend to help him but at the same time, someone also appeared again. He frowned, "Marco."


    Marco appeared in his phoenix form and said to them, "Go, I''ll stop him."


    "Marco," Ace wanted to say something.


    "Don''t worry about the boss, this is his will, don''t deny him," Marco said.


    Ace gritted his teeth and knew that he couldn''t do anything.


    Whitebeard used his power to split the ind into two. He was on the side of the marines and his son was on the other side. His health had deteriorated and he couldn''t fight against a lot of people. His body was riddled with wounds and he knew that he would die soon but he needed to save his son before that.


    "BOSS!!!"


    "BOSS!!!"


    "BOSS!!!"


    They were crying when they saw their captain were there facing the entire marines alone by himself.


    "HURRY UP AND GET ON THE SHIP!!!!"


    Everyone could only grit their teeth and follow the will of their leaders.


    Haru was also running. He had given Luffy to Jimbei since he could swim. He turned his head and saw a big shadow at the back of the building. He knew who was that but he didn''t intend to stop them since he didn''t have the power to stop it. He shook his head and continued to run toward the ship.


    Whitebeard frowned when he saw someone suddenly appear, "Teach¡­" He was in a rage when he saw him.


    The ckbeard Pirates suddenly appeared in the Marines Headquarters.


    "ZEHAHAHAHA!!! IT''S BEEN TOO LONG!!! IT''S GOOD TO SEE YOU AT THE DEATH''S DOOR OLD MAN!!!"

 Chapter 76 Red Hair Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 76 Red Hair Pirates</h4>


    Haru is still running away right now. He could see everyone was angry when they saw their leaders were attacked restlessly by the group of ckbeard Pirates.


    "TEACH!!!!!!!" Ace was in a rage but he was held by a lot of people, "HURRY UP AND LET GO OF ME!!!!"


    "NO!!!!" Everyone who stopped him was crying and they also wanted to kill the ckbeard Pirates.


    "DAD!!!!" Ace was screaming while crying.


    "Don''t go, Ace," Marco also stopped him.


    "MARCO!!!!" Ace looked at him in anger.


    Marco punched him while crying, "Stop this, I also want to save him but not now, we don''t have the power to do that."


    "UWAAAAAAAHH!!!!" Ace was crying really hard, at this moment, he had started to grow.


    Haru really wanted a cigarette at this moment.


    "Ace¡­" Luffy said weakly at him.


    Haru knew that it would be useless for him to say something. He could only leave time to heal the wound in their hearts or have their revengeter: "We need to go."


    Ivankov and Jimbei nodded and went with him.


    Ace was together with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Haru knew that they would be fine at the same time, he was also waiting for someone to stop this war.


    "Zehahahaha, let''s see my new power," Teach said and hit the space beside him.


    *Crack!


    The world started to shake and they were shocked by this power.


    "B - boss, don''t do that," Burgess almost lost his footing.


    "Zehahaha, I can''t control this power well," Teachughed.


    "Congrattions boss." His crew congratted him.


    "Zehahaha, but that zipper kid is really awesome," Teach had seen the scene earlier.


    "Hmm, can you get him into our crew boss?" Devon said. She still remembered that he told her someone would help her in the Impel Down. She thought he was joking but it was indeed the truth.


    "Hmm, let''s see whether we can contact him," Teach was also interested in him since he had heard him telling interesting news to the only female members in his crew. At the same time, he was also interested in his zipper power, he thought it was interesting to have him in his crew.


    Haru shuddered all of a sudden and turned his head. He saw someone was looking at him. He saw that it was Teach who smiled at him from far away. He only nodded and continued to run.


    The Marines were focused on killing both Ace and Luffy.


    Ace was fine since he had been protected by the Whitebeard Pirates and his strength also wasn''t that bad either.


    Luffy was a bit different since a hormone injection was too dangerous for him and he was dead tired.


    Haru, Ivankov, and Jimbei were running away from the Marines headquarters toward a group of Whitebeard Pirates. They could only fight together and it was their only option for them to be able to get out of this ce.


    They fought together against the marines.


    Sengoku was fighting against the ckbeard Pirates and wanted to kill them since they were still small.


    Kizaru and Aokiji were working together to kill the pirates.


    Akainu coughed in blood but he still wanted to kill more pirates. He wanted to move only stopped by a young marine in front of him.


    Coby wanted to stop him but he made Akainu angry.


    "Die," Akainu turned his hand into a magma toward him but he was stopped by someone. He looked at him and surprised, "You!!!"


    Everyone was shocked by his appearance. They also saw a ship that sailed toward the Marines Headquarters.


    "RED HAIRED SHANKS!!!!!"


    "I came to the end of the war," Shanks told everyone.


    Luffy was shocked when he saw him, "Shanks¡­"


    "Do you want to see him?" Haru asked.


    Luffy nodded, "Of course."


    The Red Hair Pirates also noticed the boy that they had met a few years before, "Luffy!!!" Theyughed and also started to enter the battle. They would dly fight with someone who still wanted to continue fighting.


    Buggy, who had been hiding and recording the war from the start, suddenly came out and went to him. He was beyond angry when he saw this red hair, "SHANKS!!!!!"


    "Hahahaha, buggy," Shanksughed at him.


    Both of them talked to each other until Buggy decided to stay with him since he believed that his chance to live was greater to be with him.


    The people who had been following Buggy looking at him with fanatism when he saw him could talk freely with Shanks, one of the four great pirates.


    Shanks looked at everyone and told them that he wanted to stop the war. He didn''t want a useless casualty of both parties, "¡­¡­Bring it on!!! We''ll be your opponents!!!" He looked in one direction and red, "How about it, Teach? No, ckbeard?"


    ckbeardughed, "Zehahaha, I''ll stop now, I got what I came for, it''s still a little too early to be fighting you guys!!!" He looked at him and asked, "Oi, Zipper Boy, do you want toe with me?" His words startled everyone.


    "Me?" Haru was shocked and pointed his finger at himself.


    "Of course, I''ll scout you here and be part of my crew, let''s go, I''ll take you to One Piece," ckbeardughed.


    Everyone was looking at him.


    Haru wondered whether it was deliberate.


    "NO, HE IS MY CREW!!!" Luffy suddenly screamed.


    Haru sighed in relief, "I''m sorry, I''ve be part of his crew."


    "Zehahaha, what a shame, let''s meet in the sea," ckbeardughed and left with everyone.


    Haru didn''t think much about him but it was different from the people around him. He could see them trying to stop him and told him that it wasn''t good to join them. He told them that he wouldn''t join the ckbeard Pirates.


    Sengoku, who saw this situation, agreed to stop the war and dered that he would take responsibility to stop his decision.


    "THE WAR IS OVER!!!!"


    Haru was d that it was over and he looked at the sky. He thought that he wouldn''t forget about this experience and started to grow from this battle.

 Chapter 77 The War is Over

    <h4>Chapter 77 The War is Over</h4>


    The war is over but the mood of the Whitebeard Pirates was still bad.


    They were thankful to him for saving Ace. At the same time, they were also thankful to Red Hair Pirates for bringing their leader back.


    Ace and Luffy talked to each other since it had been a while for both of them to meet each other. They decided to separate from each other and would meet when they got stronger.


    Ace went to him and said, "Thank you, I owe you."


    "Yeah, you need to get stronger, your opponent is powerful," Haru said.


    Ace nodded, "I know." He said and went back to his ship with everyone. He wanted to go back to their inds in the New World and buried their father there.


    Luffy, Ivankov, and Haru didn''t go with them but stayed with Shanks.


    Ivankov brought his queer army with them.


    Shanks decided to open a party in the middle of the night with everyone since he met him for the first time.


    Luffy was also happy to meet him.


    Haru also joined them and talked with them curiously. The manga didn''t have that much information about Red Hair Pirates and he was curious about their power. He also wanted them to teach him haki somehow. He thought it was very wonderful to learn it since it helped him in the fighting. He still remembered that his zipper was a bit useless when he was fighting against Akainu.


    "Sure, you want to learn haki," Shanks said.


    "Really?" Haru was surprised.


    "I have the notebook here, I''ll give it to you," Shanks said and gave him a notebook about haki.


    "Thank you," Haru didn''t expect that he would give it to him as soon as possible. He opened the notebook curiously and started to read the introduction.


    "What is haki?" Luffy asked curiously.


    They gave him strange eyes but also understood how he didn''t know about it.


    Haru gave him an exnation about a strange power that would make him stronger. He also told him it helped him to beat someone that was impossible to touch such as Smoker.


    Luffy started to remember both Smoker and Enel. He didn''t expect there was a power to help him to fight that kind of person. He thought that he needed to train that power too.


    Shanks told him that he would send them to Sabaody Archipgo to meet an old friend there.


    They started their party together singing, drinking, and eating together.


    Haru found him alone and said, "Luffy."


    "Hmm?" Luffy looked at him.


    Haru gave him the phone, "Here is the phone, you can use it now."


    "Thank you," Luffy looked at him and asked, "Are you going?"


    Haru nodded, "I miss my little sister." He had stayed quite a long time in this world, even though the time in his world was stopped by he still missed his little sister.


    "Don''t forget toe backter, I need to introduce you to everyone since you''re part of my crew now," Luffy said.


    "Hahaha, you should train to get stronger first, there are a lot of strong people in the world," Haru said.


    "Really?" Luffy asked.


    Haru nodded, "Your dream is to find a One Piece, right?"


    Luffy nodded, "Of course, I''m gonna be the Pirate King!!!" He looked at him and asked, "What about you?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Right now, I''m trying to recruit more people to our group chat."


    "Group Chat, huh? I can''t wait to see what is inside this group," Luffy said.


    Both of them talked for a while until it was the right moment.


    "Alright, I''ll go back now," Haru said.


    "Yeah, goodbye," Luffy said.


    Haru opened the group chat on his phone and pressed [Yes]. He was engulfed by light and went back to his world.


    Luffy looked at the sky and suddenly heard a sound from the phone. He opened the group chat and said a notification.


    [Congrattions to Monkey D. Luffy for joining the Group Chat!!!]


    Kuroneko: "Wee to the Group Chat!!!"


    Gintoki: "Wee to the Group Chat!!!"


    Tsunade: "It''s only a second and he has invited him?"


    Yajima: "We can''t worry about thatter, but for now, wee to the Group Chat!!!"


    Luffy smiled and replied, "Yes, thank you!!!!"


    "Luffy, where is Haru?"


    Luffy turned his head and saw Ivankov there. He looked at him and said, "He goes home, he said that he wants to meet his little sister as soon as possible."


    "Huh???? DAMN, THAT SIS-CON!! HE IS GONE WITHOUT TELLING US!!!" Ivankov was angry.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, he wille back, Iva," Luffyughed.


    Haru came back to his home. He still wore his Impel Down uniform and he wanted to take a bath right now. He was d that he had received a notebook about haki and he could learn itter.


    Suddenly the door of his room was opened.


    "Haru!!!"


    Sora appeared in front of him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru was shocked looking at her. He walked toward her and asked, "Is there something happen?"


    Sora didn''t say anything and hugged him.


    "Sora?" Haru was confused.


    "I feel like you''ve been away for a while," Sora said.


    Haru wasn''t sure how she could feel about it. He caressed her head, "I''m not going anywhere."


    "Hmm," Sora nodded. She looked at him and asked, "Are you trying to cosy on something?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah." He could only say that to him. He talked with her for a while and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Sora who was outside suddenly said, "Haru."


    "Hmm?" Haru was still in the bathroom.


    "Can I change my family name into mom?" Sora asked.


    Haru was shocked, "Why?"


    "I - I don''t want to forget about mom, can I do it?" Sora asked.


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded, "It''s a bit hard, but if that''s what you want, I can help you."


    "Thank you," Sora said.


    Haru went out of the bathroom and went to the living room. He was with her while looking at his phone. He saw that Luffy had started to have interactions with the other members. He was also quite curious about what he would get from the lottery.


    [Congrattions! You have got a -]


    All of sudden before he finished reading the reward, he felt weak and pain on his body, ''What is happening?'' He gritted his teeth, trying to hold his screams and sweating a lot.


    Sora, who was beside him ying a game, suddenly startled, "Haru, what''s wrong?" She became very worried when she saw him in pain.


    Haru started to remember maybe it was the effect of the hormone injection before, ''DAMN IVA!!!!''


    "Haru, don''t die!!!" Sora was crying and afraid of something to happen to him. She panicked and suddenly remembered, "I - I''ll call the ambnce!!!"


    Haru wanted to say to not worry but he fainted because of the side effect of the hormone injection.

 Chapter 78 Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 78 Hospital</h4>


    Haru opened his eyes and looked around, "Where is this?"


    "This is the hospital."


    Haru turned his head and was surprised to see her, "Kato, why are you here?"


    "Sora is calling me, she is worried about you," Kato answered him calmly.


    "Thank you," Haru said to her, "How long have I been sleeping?"


    "It took around 6 hours," Kato said.


    Haru nodded at the same time he felt weird. He thought it would be worse and slept for quite a long time.


    "Are you okay?" Kato asked.


    Haru nodded, "I''m fine, thank you for waiting for me."


    "It''s okay, I don''t have anything to do," Kato said.


    Haru smiled, "You should search to do something thought to increase yourck of presence." He teased her.


    "I think you''re fine when you can make fun of me," Kato said with a slight smile.


    Haru looked at her and said, "You''re cute, Kato."


    Kato raised her eyebrow, "But you always make fun of me though."


    "I''m just joking," Haru sighed and asked, "Where is Sora?"


    "She''s in the toilet right now, maybe she''ll be back soon," Kato said.


    The door was opened and both of them saw her.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Sora ran toward him and hugged him tightly while crying, "Haru¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt very healthy right now. He felt like he was brimming with energy: "I''m fine, I''m very healthy right now."


    "Yes, he is only tired, you don''t need to worry that much, his body is very healthy."


    Haru looked at the door and saw a woman in doctorb with short red hair. He knew who this person was since she was a friend and co-worker of his father before, "Thank you, aunt." His father was a doctor and he was also working in this hospital.


    "I know that you''ve be quite a popr novelist but you need to take care of your body," Nishikino said, adding while looking quite annoyed, "Also, you need to call me a sister, alright?"


    Haru twitched his lips when he heard it. He saw this woman who had taken care of him when he was a child and she also had one daughter, "Well, sister."


    "Good," Nishikino nodded with a smile.


    "His body is healthy right? Can he go home right now?" Sora asked. She didn''t want to stay with her most of the time.


    "I need to give him a check up again, at least let him stay until tomorrow," Nishikino said. She walked toward him and asked, "How is your body?"


    Haru had never felt this healthy before, "I''m fine." He said while showing off his biceps.


    Nishikino raised her eyebrow, "Let''s see whether that is true or not."


    "Sure, you can check it," Haru didn''t know what kind of reward that he had gotten from the group chat but he thought it must be connected to the condition of his body. He wasn''t sure yet but he felt that he was full of stamina right now.


    "Are you really a novelist and not an athlete?" Nishikino asked while looking at his body.


    "Why?" Haru looked at her with a confused expression.


    Nishikino tried to touch his muscle, "Hmm, you''re fine, but you need to stay for today, alright."


    Haru nodded, "Thank you, sister."


    Nishikino nodded, "That''s right, Maki is looking for both of you."


    "Really?" Haru started to remember the little girl that had yed with him in the past.


    "I''ll tell her to visit youter," Nishikino said.


    "No, don''t tell her, we''ll only stay for a night, there is no need to create such a huge ruckus," Sora said.


    Nishikino looked at her and nodded, "Alright, I''ll go back now, I''ll tell the nurse to bring your food."


    "Thank you very much," Haru said.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, your parents are very close to our family, I''ve regarded both of you as simr to my children," Nishikino said with a smile.


    They talked to each other for a while and Nishikino decided to leave since she still had a job.


    "Is it only me, or she didn''t see you, Kato?" Haru suddenly said,


    Kato, who was sitting by their sides, sighed.


    "Don''t tease her, Haru," Sora knew that her friend had very little presence but she was also helpless at the same time.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind, but," Kato looked at them, "You''re quite close to that doctor."


    Sora nodded, "Our parents were doctors in this hospital before, they are quite close to the owner of this hospital."


    Kato nodded, "How about this Maki?"


    "She was her only daughter and you didn''t need to think much about her," Sora said.


    Kato nodded and didn''t say anything again.


    Haru shook his head and asked, "Where is my phone?"


    "It''s in our apartment, do you want me to take it for you?" Sora asked.


    "Is that okay?" Haru asked.


    Sora nodded, "It''s okay, you''re still weak, let me take care of you."


    Haru felt weird when he saw his sister suddenly trying to spoil him. He could only nod and agreed, "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry," Sora said and looked at Kato, "Megumi, can you look after him for a while?"


    Kato nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind."


    "I''ll go back now," Sora said and went back to the apartment. Her apartment wasn''t that far since her parents were working in this hospital they had decided to buy an apartment that was close to this hospital.


    Haru was curious with what kind of reward he had gotten but he needed to get his phone first. He looked at Kato and decided to talk with her for a while.

 Chapter 79 Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 79 Unexpected Reward</h4>


    "Kato, do you have a boyfriend?" Haru asked.


    "No," Kato said inly.


    "Why? You''re cute?" Haru was always curious why this girl had a very little presence, "Isn''t there a boy that is trying to confess to you?"


    Kato shook her head, "No, most of my ssmates didn''t even notice me."


    Haru wasn''t sure how to react in this situation, "Hmm, do you have a crush on someone?"


    Kato looked at him for a while.


    "W - what?" Haru felt a bit weird when she looked at him.


    "No, I don''t have it," Kato said.


    "Hmm," Haru nodded.


    Kato looked at him and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "I''ve in the past, but we broke up a few months ago," Haru answered.


    "You have?" Kato was a bit surprised by his answer.


    Haru nodded, "I have before but I''ve never told Sora, don''t tell her it''s alright."


    Kato nodded, "Sure, but why did you tell me this?"


    Haru looked at her and smiled, "I don''t know but when I''m with you, I''m veryfortable."


    Kato looked at him and asked, "What should I respond in this situation?"


    "You don''t need to say anything, being with you is pretty much fun for me," Haru said.


    "This is the first time someone has said that talking to me is fun," Kato said.


    Haruughed and started to joke with her.


    Both of them talked for a while until Sora came back together with his phone.


    "I''m back," Sora said and showed him his phone, "I brought your phone, there are a lot of messages."


    "Alright, thank you Sora," Haru said.


    Sora looked at Kato, "Megumi, thank you for your help."


    Kato nodded, "You don''t need to worry that much, you should call me when something happens again."


    "Thank you, Megumi," Sora said and talked with her.


    Haru took his phone and started to check it. He saw a lot of phone calls from a lot of people. He answered them one by one and called his editor since she called him, "Machida-San, what''s wrong?"


    "Why are you not answering me?" Machida asked.


    "I''m in the hospital right now," Haru answered.


    "Are you sick?" Machida asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine, I only need to stay for a day and can go home tomorrow," Haru answered and asked, "Anyway, is there something?"


    "Nothing, I''m just asking you whether you want to enter a radio to talk about your novel, you''ve got an offer there," Machida said. She was his editor and at the same time she also became simr to the manager helping him to talk regarding his book.


    Haru had a fair experience talking on the radio to promote his novel before. He thought for a bit and asked, "Why so suddenly?"


    "Your novel just became an anime recently, the sales of your novel also increased, and the director wanted to create more sales with this radio offer," Machida said.


    Haru wasn''t sure if he was that popr though. He wasn''t an idol but only a novelist. He didn''t hide his face but it was quite rare for people to notice him since he used his sses when he was doing an interview. He had also used his pen name rather than his real name. He thought for a while and decided to ept since it also helped the sales of his books, "Alright, when is it?"


    "It''s two weeks from now, I''ll go to your hospital right now, where are you?" Machida asked.


    Haru told her where he stayed and ended the call. He continued to look at his phone and saw a message from both Utaha and Yuri. He replied to them that he was in his apartment trying to write a novel. He didn''t want to make them worry since he was very healthy. He ended some messages with his friends and opened the group chat. He was very curious about his reward and he was very surprised.


    [Congrattions! You have be a reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki]


    Haru didn''t expect to get this reward. He remembered that both Uzumaki Naruto and Hashirama Senju were also the reincarnations of Asura ¨­tsutsuki. He also understood why he had a lot of energy and became very healthy right now.


    He had be the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki but it didn''t mean that he would be them. He would only get their chakra and some of his power.


    ''I really need to learn chakra now,'' Haru was d that he had gotten this reward. His stamina also increased but he also needed to learn about his control right now. He closed his power and tried to feel the power inside his body. He saw arge amount of energy inside his body. He felt that he could make a bigger zipper since he had be a reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki.


    Haru closed his phone for a while since there was still a people here. He talked to both Sora and Kato together until Kato decided to go back.


    Kato also told them that she would alsoe tomorrow to help with his discharge.


    Haru and Sora were alone in this room right now. He looked at her and said, "I''m sorry to make you worry." He still remembered her tears before he fainted.


    "Don''t do something dangerous again, I don''t want to lose you," Sora looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I know I won''t leave you," Haru said.


    "Promise?" Sora looked at him with tears.


    "Yes," Haru hugged her in his arms.


    Sora didn''t push him and stayed in his arms.


    Haru hugged her until he heard a soft breathing from her. He saw her was sleeping. He smiled and brought her to his bed. He wasn''t sure where he should sleep right now. He could sleep beside her but he knew that it would be wrong when people saw it. He wanted to sleep on the sofa but his shirt was pulled.


    "Sleep here," Sora said.


    Haru twitched his lips when he saw her trying to fool him. He sighed and nodded.


    Both of them slept together on the same bed again.

 Chapter 80 Sister Complex!!!

    <h4>Chapter 80 Sister Complex!!!</h4>


    Haru didn''t sleep and opened his phone. He tried to be as quiet as possible while opening his group chat. He saw there was a lot of chat there and he opened it. He saw that Luffy had started to use the group chat.


    Luffy: "Ah, @Haru, you''ve online!!"


    Haru replied, "Yes, the hormone injection from Iva, make it hard for me to wake up."


    Gintoki: "Ugh, how is that queen of queer?"


    Haru shuddered when he remembered it, "He is just too intense for me."


    Luffy also replied, "That''s right, Iva is very angry since you didn''t say anything when you came back, he said that he will turn you into a female when he meets you in the future."


    Haru didn''t believe it, "You''re joking right?"


    Luffy answered, "No."


    At that moment, the female members started to respond.


    Kuroneko replied, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHHA!!!!!"


    Tsunade replied, "HHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    The male members were speechless at this scene.


    "That''s right, thank you for inviting me to this group chat with Haru," Luffy said. He was quite surprised by the existence of this group and the most important thing was that he could buy a lot of food with only points from points that he had gotten every day.


    "Don''t worry," Haru replied.


    Yajima, who had been silent, started to ask, "@Haru, how is the mission actually?" He wanted to ask for his experience there.


    "That''s right, I want to tell you, this mission is quite hard," Haru started to tell them how he suddenly appeared on the Impel Down. He couldn''t open the group chat tomunicate with each other. He told them how dangerous it was that he had to fight with a lot of people there.


    They were stunned when they heard his story. They started to imagine how he could seed in that quest.


    Luffy also replied, "That''s true, he helped me save my brother."


    "The quest isn''t that difficult, we can invite anyone as long as they agree, but the ce we appear is random, I''m very unlucky to appear on the impel down, i''m quite lucky to meet him, also you don''t need to mimic me to enter the war and also jailbreak, that thing is very dangerous," Haru answered. He would have been grateful to have appeared on the Shaobody Archipgo at the time when there were the supernovas. He could have a range of people that he could invite.


    They understood that they could invite anyone but they still wanted to invite someone who had quite a lot of influence in the story.


    Gintoki replied, "You know what? You''re the most suitable person that is able to ept the quest in this group chat." He thought that the quest was quite hard at the same time. He thought it was quite possible for him to move around quietly with his light magic to make himself invisible and ''Sticky Fingers'' to create a path to move around.


    Kuroneko also replied, "That''s true, I''m not that powerful right now, I''ve bought quite a lot of things before, but I''m not sure whether I can get out of the Impel Down." She was sure that she would die after she met one of the guards.


    "Hmm, I''m not very knowledgable about many novels, manga, or film, I also think that you''re suitable for it," Tsunade replied.


    "That''s true, also the quest isn''t just to invite someone, I''m sure there will be a lot of quests in the future that we can do together," Yajima said.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for that!!!" Luffy replied. He had talked with them for a while yesterday and he also wanted to meet his new friends.


    "The mission is still in the future, we can talk about thatter," Haru answered.


    They talked for a while, joking around.


    Haru also shared that he had knowledge about haki and that he would share them soon. He told them that he would end his chat soon.


    "That''s right, how is your little sister?" Luffy suddenly said,


    Haru replied, "She is fine, she is beside me right now."


    "Sister Complex," Kuroneko replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Gintoki replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Tsunade replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Yajima replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Luffy replied. He wasn''t sure what was the meaning of these words but he decided to follow them.


    Haru twitched his lips and replied, "I''M NOT!!!"


    "Luffy, how is he when he talks to his little sister?" Kuroneko asked.


    Luffy thought for a while, "Hmm, I want to bring him to Amazon Lily but he said that he wanted to meet his little sister yesterday."


    "Amazon Lily? Is that an ind of women?" Gintoki asked curiously.


    "Yes," Luffy replied.


    "He has a huge sisterplex," Tsunade replied.


    "Choosing to meet his little sister rather than to go to the ind of women. He is a very huge sisterplex, we can''t deny it," Yajima said.


    "Damn, I want to go to the ind of women!!!" Gintoki said and added, "That''s right, I can use my teleportation to go there, Luffy, where are you right now?" He had saved quite a lot of points and he also wanted to have a holiday. He wanted to go to the ind of women.


    "I''m on Amazon Lily," Luffy answered.


    "Alright, wait for me, I''ll go there," Gintoki replied.


    "Hmm, maybe, I''ll go there too, I''m quite curious," Yajima replied.


    "Pervert!!!!!" Kuroneko replied.


    Tsunade shook her head and replied, "Men are always like that."


    "How about you, Haru?" Yajima asked kindly to him. He wanted all the male members to go there.


    "I can''t leave my little sister alone," Haru answered.


    "Sister Complex," Kuroneko replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Gintoki replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Tsunade replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Yajima replied.


    "Sister Complex +1," Luffy replied.


    Haru twitched and suddenly became tired, "I will be off from the chat now." He shook his head and heard the door of his room open. He turned his head and saw his editor, "Machida-San."


    Machida looked at him and looked at his little sister who slept beside him. She looked at him and said, "Sister Complex."


    Haru twitched his lips in response.


    Sora slept soundly beside him and didn''t even know his suffering.


    ''I''m not!!!!'' Haru shouted inwardly.

 Chapter 81 Living With Dying

    <h4>Chapter 81 Living With Dying</h4>


    Haru tried to exin what was happening to Machida.


    Machida understood the situation but looked at him with a suspicious gaze, "Alright, you should get a girlfriend or something." She didn''t want him suddenly dating her sister when she came to their apartment.


    The corner of his lips twitched and looked at her, "Maybe you can help with that." He thought about teasing her for a bit.


    Machida didn''tugh or anything, rather she took something from her bag.


    Haru was confused by her actions until she gave him a piece of paper.


    "For you," Machida said.


    Haru read it curiously and he was startled, "M - marriage form!!!!" He looked at her and asked, "What do you want me to do with this?"


    "I''m older than you, you should know that my parents are hurrying me to get married, I''m also not nning to y around, let''s get married as soon as possible," Machida said.


    Haru was stumped and wasn''t sure how to react since this development was too much for him. He also understood that the woman in front of him was very desperate. He felt it was a bit painful for her, "I''m sorry, I''m not nning to marry you."


    Machida smiled, "It''s okay, I''m only teasing you." She took the marriage form from his hand and ced it back on her bag.


    Haru didn''t ask why she had a marriage form on her bag since it was dangerous. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but it was a bit too much for him to suddenly get married. He didn''t know why but he could see her lonely figure suddenly, "Anyway, I''m sorry, I can''t marry you but I''m just starting to open a cafe, we can talk over thereter."


    "Cafe, huh? That''s good, we have a meeting in that ce," Machida said. She also asked about his health and talked about a new volume of his books.


    Haru only nodded and told her that he nned to end the work when he entered high school. He also told her not to worry since he had a n about the next novel.


    Machida nodded and didn''t really worry about it since he was probably the most stable author simr to the mountain. Even though it wasn''t that hot, it had constant growth simr to someone who invested in gold ornd.


    They talked for a while and Machida said goodbye to him. She warned him not to make love or date his little sister.


    Haru only nodded and wanted him to go back since he was afraid to make Sora wake up from sleep.


    "Goodbye," Machida went out and went back to her home.


    Haru was alone right now and decided to test his new reward. He closed his eyes and sat in the lotus position. He tried to flow his energy throughout his entire body. He could feel that the energy that helped him to create magic had be several times bigger. He needed to learn about his control right now since he wanted to learn about medical chakra.


    Haru knew that medical ninja needed very precise control. He remembered that there were several ways to learn his control from the easiest to the advance. He needed to learn how to stick something on his body, walking on the wall, andstly walking on the water. He couldn''t walk on the wall or water right now but he could learn how to stick something on part of his body.


    Haru didn''t feel tired since he had be the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki. He decided to train for several hours in this hospital. Though, he would still be sleepingter after a few hours of training.


    The next day.


    "Alright, you can go home now," Nishikino said.


    "Thank you, aunty," Haru answered until his ear was pulled by her.


    Nishikino was still smiling but her smile was scary, "Sister, right?"


    Haru sighed, "Sister, can you let go of my ear?"


    Nishikino sighed, "You''re such a cute child in your childhood, at that time, you love to hug me."


    Haru looked at her, "Do you want me to hug you?"


    "It has been a while since we''ve met each other," Nishikino said.


    "Sure," Haru thought he didn''t really mind.


    Nishikino hugged him and ced her head on his chest, "You''ve gotten taller, how many girls have you deceived?"


    Haru twitched his lips, "I''m not doing that."


    "What are you doing?????"


    Sora suddenly came back from the toilet and saw both of them hugging each other.


    "Sora, hug me too," Nishikino tried to hug her.


    "Let go of me!!!" Sora didn''t want her to hug her. She ran behind him and looked at her with a wary expression.


    "Sora is very cute," Nishikino said.


    Sora was simr to a cat that was afraid of strangers.


    Haruughed, "Thank you for your help, we will go home now."


    Nishikino nodded, "Sure, also, don''t forget about buying a vitaminter, I''ve given you a prescription."


    They talked for a while and went back.


    Haru and Sora went to the lobby waiting for their time to get the vitamin. He had insurance and he didn''t need to worry that much about the payment.


    "I''ll get the vitamin, you should wait here," Sora said and went to the pharmacy.


    Haru nodded and waited for her in this seat. He looked around and found a book on the floor. He took it because he thought someone had left it behind. He opened the book curiously and read the cover, "Living with dying?" He frowned and started to read.


    "A diary?" Haru thought and was startled with what he head read.


    ''Pancreas?''


    ''Die?''


    Haru read it for a while and closed it since he thought it was rude.


    "That''s mine."


    Haru heard a familiar voice and turned his head. He saw a familiar girl who was there looking at him without expression.


    "Are you surprised?" The girl said with a smile.


    Haru sighed and said, "A bit, Sakura."

 Chapter 82 Friend of Ex-Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 82 Friend of Ex-Girlfriend</h4>


    Sakura suddenly smiled and walked toward him, "Are you surprised? But not as surprised as I was! I thought I''d lost that thing and ran around everywhere looking, only to find you holding it."


    Haru sighed, "You have never changed, have you? Here." He gave the book back to her.


    Sakura looked at him with a strange expression, "You''ve read it right?" She received the book from him.


    "Hmm," Haru nodded. He wasn''t sure what her disease was but he knew that it had something to do with the pancreas. He wasn''t sure how to react in this situation before but he had magic from the group chat right now. He wasn''t really that worried about her since he could heal her after he understood her condition.


    Sakura looked at her book and started to tell him, "I call it ''Living with Dying'' ever since I learned about my pancreas disease, I''ve used it as a diary." She suddenly realized something and said, "You don''t think I''m joking, do you? My sense of humor''s not that dark!" She looked down, "My pancreas has stopped working, and soon¡­"


    Sakura held the book on her hands tightly and looked quite nervous while saying, "I will die." She looked at him and knew that he would be simr to her parents who were crying and sad when they were looking at her. She didn''t want him to know about it and changed his attitude toward her but she didn''t expect her book to be found by him. She looked at him and saw that he was looking at her.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond and it would be weird for him suddenly saying that he could heal her, "Is Kyouko know about this?"


    Sakura shook her head, "No, she doesn''t know and I don''t want her to know about it, please keep it secret for me."


    Haru nodded, "Alright."


    Sakura looked at him weirdly and asked, "Isn''t there something more? Shouldn''t you try to pity me or something?"


    Haru looked at her weirdly, "Do you want me to pity you?"


    Sakura wasn''t sure but she suddenlyughed, "Hahahahahahaha."


    Everyone was looking at them when they heard herughing.


    "You''ve never changed, you''re still very loud," Haru sighed at her.


    Sakura smiled and suddenly her expression changed, "That''s right, why are you breaking up with Kyouko!!! She is very sad, you know!!!"


    Haru looked at her and said, "You don''t know?"


    Sakura shook her head in response.


    "My parents died a month ago," Haru still remembered that there was a lot of things that needed to be solved at that time and his mind wasn''t right at that time. He only wanted to take care of his family and not thinking too much about the rtionship.


    Sakura was stunned and asked, "How are you right now?"


    Haru wrinkled his eyebrow and said, "You don''t want me to pity you, but your expression is pitying me."


    Sakura felt bad and smiled, "Alright, my bad."


    Haru nodded, "It''s okay, I''m going to continue to high school next year."


    "Good!" Sakura smiled at him.


    Both of them talked for a while simr to an old friend that had just met each other.


    Sakura Yamaichi is a friend of his ex-girlfriend. She is a young girl with a thin build, her hair color is a light brown, and her eyes are light brown.


    Haru just didn''t expect to suddenly meet her in this ce though. He thought it was simr to the work of fate or something.


    Sakura smiled andughed while talking with him. She was d that he didn''t try to be kind and acted simr to the past. She thought maybe because both of them had a simr experience, "Is Kyouko know about this?"


    Haru shook his head, "Don''t tell her."


    Sakura nodded, "Good, it''s a secret between the two of us."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and nodded, "Sure."


    "Ah, but don''t misunderstand, I don''t like perverts like you," Sakura said.


    Haru twitched his lips, "I''m not pervy."


    "Oh? Really? Let me tell you that Kyouko has told me a lot of things that both of you have done together before," Sakura said.


    Haru twitched his lips, "Let''s not talk about that."


    "Hahahaha," Sakuraughed.


    "Haru, let''s go back."


    Sora walked toward him but suddenly saw an unfamiliar girl, "Who is she?"


    "She was one of my ssmates before," Haru answered.


    "Hello," Sakura greeted.


    Sora only nodded and pulled his hand, "Let''s go back."


    Haru was helpless, "Ok, you don''t need to pull me." He looked at Sakura, "I''ll go home first, bye, Sakura." He turned and waved his hand following his little sister.


    "Bye!!" Sakura was also waving her hand. She looked at his back and suddenly thought something interesting.


    Haru hade back from the hospital.


    "You''re really close with a lot of girls," Sorained and pouted at him.


    Haru wanted to say that she was really cute. He used his finger to push her cheek, "You''re cute."


    "What are you doing!!!" Sora was simr to a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    Haru hugged her, "You know that I won''t leave you right?"


    Sora buried her head on his chest, saying, "It''s not fair." She looked at him and said, "You want to practice your magic again, right?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, but don''t worry, I won''t faint again like yesterday."


    "I''ll monitor you from now on," Sora said with a serious expression.


    "Okay, but it''s boring you know," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring my game console," Sora said.


    Haru only shook his head and started his training. He thought about using this chance to learn how to walk on the wall and water at the same time. He would also ask Tsunade about medical jutsu since it was important. He walked toward the wall in his apartment and gathered a chakra on his soles. He took a deep breath and walked for a few steps on the wall until he fell down on the ground.


    Sora was surprised when she saw him walking on the wall, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 83 Yukihira Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 83 Yukihira Restaurant</h4>


    Haru had practiced a chakra for several days. He was a reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki and he has all types of nature chakra. He wasn''t sure whether he had a wood release or not but he was more interested in medical jutsu. He had learned mystical palm technique for several days on fish and himself. He had also received instructions from Tsunade and read a lot of her notes on medical jutsu.


    His healing was good but he couldn''t heal an illness or poison but the medical jutsu could heal them. He was focused on learning medical jutsu for the past few days.


    Haru thought that he could use his light magic and Sticky Fingers for his offensive methods. He had also used this chance to train his physical abilities. Ever since he had be the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki his stamina and endurance had increased dramatically, even though, his physical ability didn''t increase that much but the potential in his body was limitless.


    Sora thought that he was trying to be a ninja when she saw him training in a simr way to ninja in Naruto Manga. She was curious and asked whether she could try to be one or not.


    Haru helped her but the result was a failure.


    Sora couldn''t use magic or chakra but she didn''t really feel down since she didn''t think it was important. She thought the most important thing was that she could stay with her brother in the past few days.


    Haru had also written his novel for the next volume and prepared his cafe to open. He had set up the advertisement and decided to open it in a few weeks. He wanted to continue to practice but he received a text from Yuri.


    "I know some good ces to eat,e with me!."


    Haru, who received her message, decided to use this chance to rx and agreed with her invitation. He left his apartment and waited for her in front of the shopping district. He had nevere to this ce before and was wondering what kind of eatery that made her want to invite him.


    "Sumired¨­ri Shopping District, huh?"


    "Haru!!!!"


    "Yuri," Haru turned and greeted her


    "Let''s go or else the ce will be full," Yuri said while pulling his hand.


    "Alright, I''m quite curious about what kind of food that makes you want to invite me," Haru said.


    Yuri looked proud, "Don''t worry, their food is awesome." She looked around and whispered, "I''ve tried to search for information about the chef and this person was the famous Asura from T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy in the past, he has kept it a secret but with my intelligence gathering, it''s very easy to find out about him, he told me to keep about his identity as a secret from everyone."


    "Really?" Haru didn''t expect to hear the name of T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy. He felt that he had heard that name before but he kind of forgot about it since his memory from a past life was kind of jumbled. Though he could still remember some of them. He decided to let it go since he had a new family here. He knew that it was cold blooded but right now his only family in this was the most important thing in his heart.


    Yuri nodded, "Your food is good but let''s test the other restaurant." She hoped that he could increase his cooking skills by broadening his view about the culinary world.


    Haru nodded while walking together. He wasn''t sure whether she noticed it or not but she was holding his hand for a long time. He didn''t really mind it since her hand was soft and she smelled really nice.


    Yuri was too excited since she wanted to show something to him. She saw the restaurant and said, "That''s the ce."


    Haru looked at the restaurant, "Hmm, Restaurant Yukihira?"


    "Yes, let''s enter," Yuri entered while pulled him together.


    Both of them entered the restaurant and were greeted by the middle age man, "Wee."


    The middle-aged man looked quite surprised when he saw both of them, "Nakamura, is he your boyfriend?"


    Yuri had a red face and shook her head, "N - no, he is my friend."


    "Really?" The middle-aged man was observing him and said, "Alright, what do you want to eat?" He felt that the daughter that he had been taken care of for a long time had been stolen by this bad boy.


    Haru twitched his lips when he saw his expression, "Let''s see what your specialties are?"


    "Hmm," the middle age man thought for a while and said, "How about fried rice?"


    "Sure," Haru didn''t think much about the food when he came to this restaurant. He looked at this old man and felt that he had seen him before.


    "I''ll have a karaage set," Yuri said.


    Both of them sat side by side while waiting for the food.


    "Alright, wait for a while," the middle age man said but stopped, "I forget to ask, what''s your name?" He looked at his hands and felt it was the hand of a warrior. He went to a lot of countries and he could see that this young man is a martial artist or something.


    "Haruka Kasugano," Haru answered.


    The middle-aged man nodded, "Jouichiro Yukihira."


    Both of them did a handshake together while looking at each other.


    "What are you doing?" Yuri asked both of them.


    "Nothing," Haru and Joichiro said at the same time.


    "You''vee to this ce a lot of times?" Haru sat down and asked.


    Yuri nodded and started to have nostalgia, "Yes, at that time, there were my siblings too."


    Haru felt quite bad making her remember her past. He caressed her head slowly since it felt right at this moment, "They''re happy right now, they don''t want you to be sad."


    "It''s true, it''s thanks to you," Yuri said while smiling at him. She was d that she had met him or else she wouldn''t know anything and lived with a hole in her heart.


    Haru shook his head, "I didn''t do anything, you''re the one who was very brave and wanted to face your past at that time."


    "I can''t do it without you though," Yuri said and rested on his shoulder.


    Everyone who saw this scene received damage. They had known this cute girl for a long time but someone suddenly became very close to her and made her act very meek. They were sure that they had never seen her like this before.


    Jouchiro also sighed and looked at him while saying, "Don''t hurt her boy."


    "I won''t," Haru felt weird but he still answered with a serious expression.


    "What are you talking about?" Yuri looked at both of them.


    "Nothing," both of them said at the same time.


    "This is your fried rice, this is also a karaage set," Jouchiro said while serving their orders.


    "Hurry up and try it," Yuri said, looking at him with anticipation. She wanted to see his reaction when ate the food since she saw a lot of people with a funny expression.


    Haru nodded and scooped the fried rice into his mouth. He chewed it slowly and nodded, "It''s good." He continued to eat it slowly without any reaction.


    Everyone who saw his expression couldn''t help but had a shocked expression while making an exaggerated pose, "WHAT!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 84 Date is more important than a match

    <h4>Chapter 84 Date is more important than a match</h4>


    Jouichiro thought that he would show a shameful or funny reaction when the boy ate his food but he didn''t expect that the boy wouldn''t show any reaction. Even his regr customers who had eaten his food several times still showed a colorful reaction when they had eaten his food but the boy in front of him had nevere to his restaurant and didn''t have a reaction when he had eaten his food. He suddenly felt his pride as a cook was challenged by this boy and the fire inside his body started to ze.


    The guests were also amazed since Haru didn''t show an embarrassing reaction when he had eaten the food.


    Yuri looked at him with quite dissatisfied expression, "Aren''t you going to open your shirt or give some reaction?" She had seen a lot of male and female guests suddenly open their shirts when they had eaten the food from this restaurant. She thought she could see him have that reaction since it would be funny. She felt quite disappointed since she couldn''t see him having a reaction.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "Do you see me naked?" He felt that this girl was quite pervy. He didn''t really mind it though since it was interesting.


    Yuri blushed, "N - no I don''t mean it like that." She waved her hands furiously afraid of being mistaken as a pervert.


    Jouichiro decided to ask, "What do you think of this fried rice?"


    Haru nodded and said, "The fried rice is good, the rice is fluffy, the taste isn''t heavy and there isn''t any oil in my mouth, I''ve to say that it''s one of the best-fried rice that I''ve ever eaten but¡­" He looked at him and said, "This is not your best, right?"


    Jouichiro started tough, "Hahaha, that''s true." He looked at him and said, "You''re an interesting boy, Yuri has said that you will open a cafe, who will be your cook?"


    "Hmm, I''m the one who will cook but there is also a machine that will help me," Haru answered. He had created a machine that would help him cook easier.


    "Machine?" Jouchiro frowned when he heard it.


    "But, of course, I will make the machine by myself, the guests don''t need to worry about the taste," Haru answered.


    "Good, how about you cook something for me, let me taste your food," Jouichiro said. He was curious about the skill of the boy in front of him.


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded. He should have more people to taste his food and he wasn''t afraid of challenge from the professional, "Sure, let me lend your kitchen."


    "Alright, go with me," Jouichiro said.


    "Eh???" Yuri was startled with the development.


    "Yuri, you can also taste itter," Haru said.


    "Good," Yuri nodded and became quite excited.


    Haru felt that Yuri was quite a simple girl but he liked it though. He entered the kitchen and looked around. He could see that it was well cleaned and very neat. He looked around to see the ingredients inside this restaurant. He looked at it for a minute and nodded because he decided what kind of food he would maketer.


    "Have you thought about what kind of food you will make?" Jouichirou asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, it''s Neapolitan Spaghetti."


    "Neapolitan Spaghetti?" Jouichirou frowned since it was a very simple food to cook. He looked at him wondering whether he had some secret in his recipe.


    Haru opened a zipper on his body very fast without anyone noticing and brought his secret tomato ketchup. This sauce was a bit special since he had gotten this recipe from Yajima in the group chat. He loved it and Sora also loved it. He took the ingredients and started to cook while suddenly remembering about her. He smiled and cooked while thinking about her.


    Yuri who ate her karaage set slowly looked at his figure in the kitchen curiously. She sniffed the aroma that wasing from the kitchen and made her stomach grumble.


    Jouichirou didn''t say anything and looked at him with a serious expression. He nodded since he saw that this boy was very good at cooking, though, he didn''t expect his skill to be this high. He knew that this boy wasn''t simple and was wondering who had taught him how to cook. He couldn''t help but wanted to try his food as soon as possible.


    Everyone was also interested in this boy who suddenly came and was being challenged by the boss of this restaurant.


    Open!


    "I''m back." Souma who entered the restaurant was looking around and saw that everyone was looking at someone in the kitchen. He sniffed something nice but it was an unfamiliar smell that he had never smelled in this kitchen before. He was wondering whether his father was trying to make a new recipe but it was wrong. He walked to the group of people and saw his father was in the kitchen but didn''t do anything rather looking at a stranger who was cooking in the kitchen. He tapped his father''s shoulder and asked, "Who is he?"


    Souma was wondering why his father let someone cook in their kitchen.


    "He is the boyfriend of Nakamura," Jouichirou said and turned his attention toward Haru again.


    "What?" Souma was startled. He didn''t expect such a tomboy girl would have a boyfriend. He was wondering what kind of boy that wanted to make her be his girlfriend.


    Haru didn''t know that someone was thinking about him and focussed on cooking. He was finished and ready to serve it to both of them. He only made a small portion since he knew that both of them probably had eaten something. He served it to both of them, "Please enjoy." He said while looking at Jouchiro and Yuri.


    Yuri was quite full since she had eaten the karaage set but the acidic smell from the Neapolitan Spaghetti made her stomach growling once again. She smelled it for a bit and gulped. She took her fork and started to eat it slowly.


    "I''ll taste it," Jouichirou also smelled something unusual from this spaghetti and wondered whether it was the tomato sauce. He had seen him put a tomato sauce and he wanted to taste it since it smelled quite particr and delicious at the same time.


    Both of them put their spaghetti into their mouths and suddenly they opened their eyes wide. They knew that it was very delicious but they didn''t expect it to be this delicious. Both of them could feel a freshness from the tomato sauce, the smooth spaghetti, and the savory ham, making harmony inside their mouths. They felt that they were at a tomato festival having fun with ham and spaghetti. They grinned happily eating this food at the same time until they saw a bull suddenly came toward them. They were scared until they saw someone suddenly protecting them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here¡­"


    Both of them felt that they had been protected by an older brother and couldn''t help but cry out.


    "ONII-CHAN!!!"


    "ANIKI!!!"


    Both of them shouted at the same time and woke up from the illusion. They took a deep breath and looked at him with amazement.


    "This is amazing," Yuri said while eating.


    Jouichirou nodded, "It''s really good, I want to know the recipe of that tomato sauce though."


    "I''m sorry but it''s a secret," Haru answered. He received this tomato sauce recipe from Yajima in a group chat and it was a secret.


    "Too bad," Jouichirou shook his head and continued to eat. He was wondering whether he could recreate this taste.


    Haru was confident with his food and nodded. He walked out from the kitchen but he was stopped by a young man in front of him, "You''re?" He frowned since he felt that this guy was very familiar.


    "My name is Yukihira Souma, nice to meet you," Souma said.


    "Kasugano Haruka, nice to meet you too," Haru answered.


    "Alright, let''s have a match," Souma said suddenly while looking at him with an excited expression.


    "Huh?" Haru looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Dad has acknowledged your skills, I want to test my skills against you, let''s have a cooking match," Souma said. He was eager to fight with him since their ages were simr and he wanted to know who was better.


    Yuri sighed at this boy, "Ignore him, Haru, let''s go back." She walked from her table and pulled his arm. She only wanted to invite him to eat and didn''t want him to get into this kind of thing.


    Haru also didn''t really want to have a match against him since he felt that this type of person would start to haunt him after he won against him, "I''m a bit busy today, let''s do it next time."


    Souma wanted to say something but he was stopped by his father.


    "Stop, they''re on a date, don''t bother them," Jouichiro said while holding his shoulder.


    Yuri blushed hearing that statement, "Anyway, thank you." She paid the bill and took him outside.


    Haru said goodbye and went back together. He felt that it was great that he had gotten free food from her. He was also d that he had found someone with great skill in cooking. He was really thinking about how strong that middle-old man was when he got serious.


    In the Yukihira Restaurant.


    "Why is a date more important than my match?" Souma asked with an annoyed expression.


    Jouichirou shook his head, "Souma,e here, let me tell you about a girl, I''m afraid that you will be a single in your life in the future."


    Souma frowned in response, "I don''t need a girl! My aim is to surpass you first!"


    Jouichirou was really wondering whether he could see his grandchildren in the future.

 Chapter 85 Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 85 Pervert</h4>


    Haru wasn''t sure but some of his memories were jumbled when he saw one of the characters in the anime in his past life. He saw that guy earlier was simr to someone that he had seen but he just couldn''t remember it. He shook his head and decided not to overthink it since he was living here right now, not in the past. He didn''t really want to go back since he still wanted to enjoy their trip. He asked her to bring him around this ce since he was quite curious about this shopping district.


    Yuri was more than happy to bring him around this shopping district, at the same time, she remembered that it was a date. Her cheeks reddened and she felt happy at the same time.


    They toured around this shopping district for a few hours until they felt that it was enough. They had quite a good stamina since both of them had worked out quite a lot. They didn''t go back to their home rather went to his cafe since he wanted to show her something. They entered the cafe together.


    "I will make you something good," Haru said.


    "Really? What is it?" Yuri asked with excitement.


    "Secret, you should know it for a while," Haru said while preparing the beverage.


    "Stingy!" Yuri stuck out her tongue cutely.


    Haru was curious about the boy earlier since he felt that he had seen him before, "Do you know that Yukihira Souma?"


    Yuri nodded, "He is my ssmate, he is kind of weird and has an obsession with food."


    Haru wasn''t sure about her opinion about that boy but it was kind of rude. He decided to ask another question, "Did he want to join T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy?" He knew T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy was the most prestigious cooking school in this country.


    Yuri thought for a while and shook her head, "No, he doesn''t seem to know about that school," She started to feel that the family rtionship in Yukihira Family was kind ofplicated since the father was hiding his real identity.


    Haru remembered there was someone who had a God Tongue in that academy. He was wondering whether he had a chance to meet her in the future. He made his new beverage and served it to her, "Try it, my new menu, Supreme Cheese Strawberry Tea."


    Yuri looked at the new menu with interest since it was pleasing to her eyes. She looked at it for a while and started to drink it. She gulped it and opened her eyes wide. She felt that she was on the field of strawberries together with him. She yed around happily until the end of the day.


    Their lips were close to each other and they wanted to kiss each other under the moonlight.


    However, before they kissed each other, she woke up from her illusion and looked at the beverage with aplicated expression, "This is good." She was both happy and disappointed at the same time.


    Haru felt weird looking at her expression but didn''t think too much. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "How are your parents? Did you receive their permission?"


    Yuri nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''ve got their permission, though, they want to see you." She was d that her parents gave her permission to live here. Though, there were a lot of conditions she didn''t really mind it.


    "They want to see me?" Haru was a surprise. He looked at her and asked, "Why?"


    Yuri looked at him with blush and said, "They said that they wanted to thank you for taking care of their daughters or something." She remembered something and added, "Oh, my father wants to know you more, I remembered that his expression was kind of weird at that time."


    Haru was wondering whether her parents were trying to marry her to him or something, ''Also, your father is very angry at me stealing his daughter from him.'' He decided not to tell her about it and talked about the other things.


    They were talking for a while and she asked him.


    "That''s right, how is the uniform?" Yuri asked. She had never seen it before and knew that it was very important.


    "Oh, I have it now, do you want to try it?" Haru asked. He was kind of excited to see her in the uniform of his cafe.


    "Really?" Yuri asked curiously.


    "Sure, you can wear it too," Haru said and went to the locker room.


    "Alright," Yuri followed him and wondering what kind of uniform that he had prepared.


    They were in the locker room together.


    "This is the uniform," Haru said.


    Yuri blushed when she looked at the uniform, "I - isn''t this kind of reveling?"


    "Really? Do you think I should make the skirt longer?" Haru asked while contemting her opinion.


    "Of course, I don''t want to show my thigh too much," Yuri said and muttered, "I - I don''t want anyone to see my body beside you¡­"


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" Haru asked since he hadn''t heard of it before. He was considering making the skirt longer


    "Nothing," Yuri said, and pouted while looking away.


    "Anyway, there are only two of us here, can you try it for me? I''ll modify itter," Haru said.


    "A - alright, I''ll try it but you need to get out," Yuri said while pushing him out to the outside.


    Haru nodded and went out waiting for her with anticipation.


    Yuri looked at the uniform and sighed. She blushed, "As expected, boys are perverted." However, she was also happy when he showed an interest in her.


    "I - I''ll try it for a while," Yuri said since she thought the design was unexpectedly very cute.


    Haru was waiting outside while looking at his phone. He saw that he had a message from an unexpected girl.


    "Hey, are you free tomorrow? Let''s eat BBQ!!!"


    "Sakura?" Haru thought it was a bit weird but he didn''t really mind going out since he was free tomorrow. He replied on his phone, "Sure, let''s meet up tomorrow." He didn''t need to wait too long and he had received his reply from her.


    "Alright, I''m waiting for tomorrow."


    "Sure, I can''t wait until tomorrow," Haru replied and closed his phone. he ced it back in his pocket and waited for Yuri toe out of the changing room.


    "H - Haru, I - I''m a bit embarrassed in this uniform." Her voice could clearly be heard from inside the door.


    "Really? I''m sure you will look cute in that uniform," Haru said.


    Yuri who received his praise wanted to show her appearance in this uniform for him. She took a deep breath and came out of the locker room. She was nervously holding her skirt since she was very shy right now. She looked at him and asked about his opinion, "H - how is it?" it?"


    Haru gave her a thumbs up, "As expected, I''m not wrong, you''re beautiful in this uniform." He wasn''t sure but he had an urge to tease her when he saw her shy since she usually looked quite confident. He took out his phone and started to take pictures of her.


    *Click


    Yuri who heard this sound knew looked up and saw him taking her picture. She was embarrassed "Aaah, don''t take my picture." She tried to stop him.


    "Hahaha, you''re very cute, Yuri," Haru thought that teasing her was so much fun.


    Yuri tried to take his phone but the height difference between the two of them made it hard for her to take it.


    Haru felt that their bodies were touching each other. He knew that it was bad to continue, "Yuri, your boobs are touching me."


    Yuri looked down and saw that her breasts were pressing against him, "Pervert!!!" She went inside to the locker room and changed her clothes. She knew that it was the right time for both of them to start but this guy destroyed the mood, "Dummy¡­" She thought and started to change her clothes. She wasn''t sure what was stopping him since she felt that both of them knew that they clearly wanted each other. But she wouldn''t give up that easily.


    Haru sighed in relief and thought that it was dangerous. He almost lost himself earlier and would be a beast. He knew that it was the right moment to confess but at the same time he was wondering what was the reaction of Sora when she knew he started a rtionship with a girl.


    ''Sora¡­''

 Chapter 86 Forbidden

    <h4>Chapter 86 Forbidden</h4>


    Haru decided to make a fluffy pancake to make her mood better.


    "I''ll get fat!!!!" Yuriined.


    "Don''t you learn Kendo? You will burn your fat during that time," Haru said.


    Yuri thought for a while and it felt quite logical since she needed a lot of calories in her daily intake. She didn''t say anything and started to eat the pancake. She was full of happiness when she chewed it on her mouth. She thought that living in this ce would be very nice since the food was very delicious but she needed to watch her weight or else it would be dangerous.


    They started to discuss the cafe for hours and decided to go back.


    Yuri told him that she would call him about his meeting with her parentster.


    Haru nodded and told him to call him anytime. He was quite free since he was only practicing magic, chakra, and some swordsmanship. He walked her to the station and went back to his apartment.


    "I''m home," Haru entered his house but he didn''t hear a reply. He walked to the living room and he saw Sora was there with only a towel wrapping her body. He saw her close her eyes while sleeping and couldn''t help but gulp. He shook his head and hurriedly reprimanded her, "Sora, wear your clothes, I don''t want you to get a cold."


    Sora opened her eyes slowly, "Haru?"


    "You should wear your clothes first, after that you can continue your sleep," Haru said, helping her to stand up.


    Sora let him help her to stand since she waszy and wanted to see his reaction.


    Suddenly the towel that wrapped around her body fell down.


    Haru looked at her naked body and hurriedly picked up her towel. He still maintained his calm expression but he moved very fast to wrap the towel again on her body, "Hurry up and wear your clothes." He was walking but his speed was very fast since he needed to calm his mind.


    Sora, who saw him walk very fast, smiled naughtily. She saw something interesting happen earlier.


    Haru closed the door of his room and sighed. He looked down and saw that his pants were very tight since his little brother was standing hard. He fell down on the ground while holding his head, "What am I thinking?" He knew that he shouldn''t be hard when he saw his sister. He felt sick with himself right now and was wondering whether it was the fault of the plot or himself who was tempted by his little sister. He really needed to find a girlfriend or else it would be dangerous. He took his phone and thought about someone who could calm his nerve. He looked at the contact on his phone and wanted to call her but stopped when he heard someone knocking on his door.


    *Knock Knock.


    "Haru?" Sora called from outside the door


    "What''s wrong, Sora?" Haru asked.


    "Can you cook me something, I''m hungry," Sora asked.


    Haru stood up and opened the door. He took a deep and calmed himself. He maintained his calm expression and left his room "Sure, wait for a while." He caressed her head and went to the kitchen.


    Sora touched her head and smiled. She walked toward him sitting down in the counter chair while looking at him cooking in the kitchen, "Where did you go earlier?"


    "Hmm? I''m going to meet my employee," Haru answered while cooking.


    "Your employee?" Sora raised her eyebrow, "Is it a girl?"


    "Of course, do you think I''ll hire a boy to work with a maid uniform?" Haru said with augh. He shook his head and said, "I don''t have that kind of hobby." He shuddered when he imagined a boy wearing the uniform of his cafe.


    Sora also felt strange when she imagined it but she looked at him for a while and said, "But I think you will be suitable to wear it."


    "Me?" Haru started to imagine himself wearing a maid uniform. He hurriedly shook his head and said, "There is no way, I will do that."


    They talked about other things until she mentioned something.


    "When can I change my family name?" Sora asked.


    Haru turned and looked at her, "Do you really want to change your family name?" He had agreed before but he wanted to ask her once again.


    "Yes," Sora said with a serious expression.


    "Let''s do thatter, I''m still quite busy with my cafe preparation, maybe in one or two months," Haru answered.


    "Good," Sora nodded. She thought for a bit and asked, "Mom didn''t have a family, right?" She had never seen a family from her mother.


    "I''m not sure, mom has never talked about her family in the past, maybe she has simr experience like us," Haru answered. He wasn''t sure about his mother since she was quite a mystery to him. He had asked about his grandfather or grandmother from her family but she only smiled and told him that they had gone away. He didn''t force her to answer and was only grateful that they had given him such a wonderful mother for him.


    "Hmmm," Sora nodded and missed her parents.


    "I''m still here and I won''t leave you," Haru said, but didn''t turn toward her. He was cooking kimchi nabe for dinner and it would be done soon. He closed the lid of the cookpot and wanted to turn toward her but he was hugged, "Sora?"


    "You really won''t leave me right?" Sora asked quietly while hugging him tightly.


    Haru sighed and turned his body to hug her back, "I won''t and you don''t need to worry about that." He caressed her head for a bit and thought she would let him go soon but she hugged him tighter. He looked at her with helpless expression and said, "Can you let go of me? I need to check the food."


    "No," Sora said while cing her head on his chest.


    Haru sighed and turned his body. He continued to cook with her hugging him.


    The two of them continued to the dining room and ate the food together. Their dinner was quite merry and he told her about a good restaurant that he hade before. He told her that he would bring her there.


    Sora nodded and became quite interested in that restaurant.


    The dinner was over, he cleaned the dish and he felt a vibration on his phone. He opened his phone and saw a message from Sakura.


    ''Don''t forget about tomorrow!!!!''


    ''Alright,'' Haru replied.


    ''What is that? Why is that only your answer? Don''t you get excited to go out with a beautiful girl?'' Sakura replied very fast.


    ''Go sleep,'' Haru replied with a smile. He was wondering whether it was a good decision to go out with her tomorrow.

 Chapter 87 Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 87 Bounty</h4>


    "Jinbe, thank you so much for your help," Luffyughed.


    "No need," Jinbei shook his head and started to talk about the thing that happened in the Impel Down. He talked with him until he asked, "Where is Haru?" He was also quite annoyed to see him suddenly disappear without a trace.


    "Shishishi he is going to see his little sister, he can be invisible, you don''t need to worry about him," Luffyughed.


    "But still, did he know his poster?" Jimbei asked.


    Luffy started to think what kind of reaction he would get when he showed his poster to everyone in the group chat, "Shishishi, I can''t wait to see his face when he sees his poster." He took his poster and took a picture of it with his phone. He shared it with the group chat and waited for everyone''s response.


    "What is that?" Hancock asked curiously.


    "This is a mobile phone that Haru had given me tomunicate with him," Luffy exined. He was d to join this group chat since it made his life more exciting. He knew that there was a lot of mystery in the group chat and they also knew his future. Even though he was curious he told them not to tell him about his future since he felt it would be quite boring to know everything.


    "This thing is simr to a Den Den Mushi?" Hancock was wondering who the identity of that young man was. She was d that he had helped Luffy from the Impel Down to save his big brother. She was also d that he was a male and not a female. She didn''t have a chance to meet him but it could be said that she had a bit of interest since his action in the war was just too exciting to watch.


    Luffy looked at the sky and said, "2 years, we will see each other."


    In thend of maidens, Momoiro Ind.


    Ivankov was looking at Sanji who was excited to get the secret recipe for his kingdom. He looked at him with a strange expression and shook his head.


    "That''s right, how is this person?" Sanji pointed his finger at Haru''s picture. He read a newspaper and got a message from his captain to train for two years before they met each other again. He also knew that they had gotten a new member. He wanted to know whether Haru was a threat or not since he was a male, meaning that it would be dangerous to the female group.


    "Oh, isn''t that Zipper Boy?" Ivankov was quite surprised to see his bounty on the newspaper.


    "I''m asking you, how is this person? How is his personality? Is he a yboy or something?" Sanji asked a lot of questions since he knew it was a very important question.


    Ivankov looked around and whispered in a low voice, "I know about him but, don''t tell anyone, this is just a secret between the two of us."


    Sanji felt it was quite serious and nodded, "Sure, I''ll keep it a secret." He wanted to know whether this new crew was bad or not.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t try to flirt with the two female crew in your group, because¡­" Ivankov said with an exaggerated pose.


    "Because?" Sanji felt relieved but he was quite nervous to hear the reason. He was afraid that his newpanion was simr to a demon in human skin in front of him.


    "Because he is only interested in his little sister, he has a forbidden rtionship between siblings," Ivankov said with a serious expression. He wasn''t sure why he left without saying anything but when he was staying with him. He kept hearing him talking about his little sister. He knew that there was something suspicious between two siblings. His imagination was quite wild but he knew that it wasn''t wrong and knew that he had a forbidden rtionship with his little sister.


    The cigarette in his mouth fell down on the ground.


    Sanji didn''t believe what he had heard and tried to imagine himself with his own sister. He hurriedly shook his head and ran toward the wall. He pummeled his head several times for him to think something forbidden, "T - this new crew is amazing¡­¡­" He had a lot of blood on his face but he didn''t stop since he still thought about the possibility of him with his own sister.


    Nami, Robin, Zoro, Franky, Chopper, Brook and Usopp looked toward the sky when they read the message of their captain. They needed to train to get stronger before they entered the New World. They also looked at the picture of Haru and wondered what kind of person this new crew was.


    Haru looked at the picture of his poster on the group chat and wasn''t sure how to react. He was in his apartment ready to go out but stopped when he saw his bounty on the group chat that had been sent by Luffy. He expected to get a bounty but it was a strange feeling for him.


    Gintoki started to cause amotion, "Wow, Haru, you''ve got a bounty."


    "What is this? 385 million Belly!!!!" Kuroneko was amazed.


    "Why can you make such a big bounty?" Tsunade asked.


    "You can read the news, his power is just too strange, he can be invisible, infiltrate into Impel Down, having some of the secret documents from the government, open a path with his zipper power, fast movement, etc. The government is very wary of him since they can''t find his trace and wonder whether he is a spy from the Revolutionary Army," Yajima replied.


    Haru scratched his head when the government thought of him as a spy. He was very suitable to be one but wasn''t one though. He was also amazed at the bounty that he had gotten from the government, "385 million?" He rubbed his nose when he saw this.


    "Haru? What are you looking at?" Sora was curious and looked at his phone. She saw his photo in the military uniform with sunsses and there were a lot of numbers under his picture. She looked at him with a scared expression and asked, "Did you be a criminal, Haru?" She didn''t know the currency that was written on the poster but she knew that it was bad.


    Haruughed, "Don''t worry, my friend only edited my photo." He told her that he had done cosy for some event.


    Sora sighed in relief when she heard it.


    Haru knew that she had this exaggerated expression because there wasn''t any One Piece in this world. He wanted to draw it since it could get him money but decided to draw it when he entered high school since he still wanted to rx. He still had more than half a year before he entered school again. He also didn''t worry too much about the test since he had mastered the knowledge in high school. He looked at this bounty again and closed his phone since he needed to go out.


    "Haru, The Zipper Boy, 385 Million Bellies."

 Chapter 88 I Want to Eat Your Pancreas

    <h4>Chapter 88 I Want to Eat Your Pancreas</h4>


    "I want to eat your pancreas!" Sakura said while looking at him.


    Haru didn''t say anything and picked a piece of meat on the grilling to her te, "Here is the pancreas." He continued to eat without changing his expression.


    Sakura twitched her lips, "I''m not talking about this pancreas!!!" She said while pointing at the meat with her chopstick.


    "You don''t want it? Let me eat it then," Haru wanted to take the meat back but this girl picked it with her chopstick and hurriedly ate the meat.


    Sakura chewed the meat while raising her hand for a while.


    Haru took a ss of water and gave it to her.


    Sakura nodded and started to drink it, "This is very good!!!" She looked very happy and made an exaggerated pose.


    Haru and Sakura were in the BBQ restaurant together since they had made a promise yesterday.


    Haru knew that her pancreas wasn''t working anymore and she would die soon. He wasn''t sure why she wanted to spend her limited time with him. He felt that she should spend her precious time with her family or boyfriend.


    "So why do you want to eat my pancreas?" Haru asked while eating his food slowly. He chewed the meat while waiting for her answer.


    "Do you want to hear it?" Sakura looked quite happy.


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    "Then listen," Sakura adjusted her imaginary sses and started to exin, "I saw it on the television a few days ago, in the past, if there was something wrong with your liver, you''d eat a liver, and if something was wrong with your stomach, you''d eat a stomach, apparently that was supposed to cure you of your illness."


    "Then you want to eat my pancreas to cure your illness?" Haru asked with a deadpan expression.


    "Yes, give me your pancreas!!!" Sakura nodded.


    Haru still had his deadpan expression and said, "Then I''ll be the one who died."


    "Eh, but will you let such a cute girl like me die?" Sakura looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "Why are you asking me to give my pancreas, in a simr way when you ask for an allowance from your parents?" Haru twitched his lips and added, "Also, do you want to be a cannibal?"


    "But you''re the only one that I can ask for," Sakura said and added, "And I think your pancreas will be very good."


    "Here, this cow''s pancreas is very delicious," Haru gave her another piece of meat to her te.


    "Ah, thank you," Sakura said and realized something, "I''m not talking about this pancreas!!! But it''s very delicious though." She started to eat and chewed it with a happy expression.


    Haru wasn''t sure what this girl was thinking. He was wondering what she wanted to do with this conversation. He was quite d since this BBQ restaurant was quite good and the food was very delicious.


    "Do you want to eat my pancreas?" Sakura suddenly asked.


    "What? Are you full? Do you want me to eat the pancreas on your te?" Haru asked.


    "I''m not talking about this pancreas! I mean, my real pancreas, I want you to eat it," Sakura said with a smile.


    Haru stopped eating and looked at her, "Why?"


    "I looked up on the inte, apparently there is a foreign religion where if someone else eats you, your soul will live on inside of them," Sakura said.


    "No way," Haru shook his head. He didn''t want to eat her pancreas, "Your soul will be very noisy." He continued to eat while shaking his head.


    Sakuraughed very hard, "Hahahaha." She nodded, "I bet." She looked at him and asked, "By the way, did you get another girlfriend after Kyouko?"


    "What''s wrong suddenly?" Haru looked at her and asked, "Did you tell her that you met me?"


    Sakura shook her head, "Of course not, there is no way that I told her that I met you in the hospital that day, I''m sure that she will be asking me what am I doing in that ce, maybe she will know that I have this disease." She smiled and said, "You''re the only one who knows about my condition besides my doctor and parents."


    "I''m not sure how to respond to that," Haru said.


    Sakura smiled, "You don''t need to do anything, I have only a limited amount of time left right now." She took something from her pocket and showed it to him.


    "Book?" Haru titled his head.


    "I''m making a list of things I want to do before dying in this book, and I''ll do my favor of letting youe along," Sakura said with a happy expression.


    Haru twitched his lips, "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Why don''t you do it with him?"


    "Eh? But you''re the only one who knows about my illness," Sakura said and added, "Don''t tell me, do you have a girlfriend right now?"


    Haru shook his head, "I''m still single right now."


    "So isn''t that fine?" Sakura asked and added, "Also, you''re pretty much free right since you don''t go to school and you''re pretty smart, you don''t need to study that much and I''m sure you can enter that school easily." She pped her hands together and begged, "Please!!!!!"


    Haru looked at her and felt quiteplicated. He saw that her expression was kind of desperate and hopeful at the same time. He sighed, "Alright but I will go with you when I''m free."


    "Yay! Good! You have promised me," Sakura was happy and raised her hand, "Uncle, can you add more meat to our table, give us, hormones, pancreas, and tripe."


    "Alright!!!" The uncle answered.


    "You sure eat a lot," Haru said while looking at her.


    "That is not for me, that is for you, that is my reward for you," Sakura said.


    "Your reward is meat from this all-you-can-eat BBQ?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Isn''t that fine? I only have a limited time, I''ll do whatever I want!" Sakura said with a smile.


    "Your boyfriend will break up with you when he knows that you''re this selfish," Haru said.


    "It''s fine, I have you with me," Sakura said.


    Haru looked at her and felt surprised by her statement.


    "Ah, don''t misunderstand, this is not a confession, I don''t like perverts," Sakura said while waving her hands.


    Haru twitched his lips and took meat from her te.


    "Ah, don''t steal my meat!!!!"

 Chapter 89 Commotion in Shopping District

    <h4>Chapter 89 Commotion in Shopping District</h4>


    They went out of the BBQ restaurant and decided to go out for a bit.


    "What nice weather," Sakura said while looking at the sky, "Maybe I should die on a day like this."


    "You''re still sulking that I steal your meat?" Haru asked.


    "Not really," Sakura pouted while looking away.


    Haru only shook his head and saw that there was a shopping district in front of him. He was kind of curious as to what kind of things they would sell there, "How about we go to the shopping district?"


    "Sure?" Sakura was also curious and wanted to check this ce too.


    "Alright, let''s go," Haru said.


    Sakura nodded and walked beside him to the shopping district.


    Both of them entered the shopping district together.


    Haru thought of buying something for Sora since he hade here. He should buy specialized food in this shopping district.


    Both of them were looking around until they heard someone arguing.


    "Aaaa¡­¡­"


    "Look at this mess."


    A young man was intimidating a grandma who was falling on the ground. His pants were dirtied because of the grape from the grandma''s grocery bag.


    "Grandma, my clothes are all stained thanks to you," he was looking at her from a very close distance and tried to intimidate her, "You''ll pay to have them cleaned, won''t cha?"


    The grandma looked at this man with a nervous and confused expression.


    "Y - You''re the ones who ran into her with your bikes-" Thedy who was near the grandma tried to stop him.


    "Ha? This hag is standing in the middle of the goddamn road!" The man was angry. He looked at her angrily, "Are you saying you''ll pay for her?"


    The people around them ignored the scene where this young man tried to force the grandma to pay him. They thought it was too troublesome to get involved in this matter.


    "Oi, hurry up and pay me!!!!"


    "Are you deaf?"


    The man kept shouting toward the grandma.


    His friend was snickering behind him.


    Haru and Sakura looked at the young man who was trying to intimidate that grandma. He turned toward her and saw her expression. He didn''t need to guess what she wanted to do and held her shoulder to stop her.


    "Let go of me, Haru, I want to help her," Sakura said.


    "You don''t need to help her," Haru said.


    "What?" Sakura was angry at him. She didn''t expect that he was this kind of man.


    "I mean, I will be the one who helps her," Haru said and started to walk toward them. He knew that this country was quite troublesome since it was very individualist and it was hard to ask someone for help since they didn''t want a troublesome thing to happen. He could deal with them easily with force but this street was quite crowded. He didn''t want someone to record him and uploaded him on the inte.


    Still, even though, he couldn''t use force. He could use another way to make him stop. He took out his phone and started to record the scene in front of him.


    "Oh, look, there is a delinquent trying to force ady to give him money, what a terrible thing to do!!!" Haru said with a loud voice making everyone focussed their attention toward the young man who tried to extort the grandma. He knew that with his loud voice no one would be able to ignore this scene again. He didn''t use a brawl but his brain to solve this problem. He knew that most people would stop after their actions were recorded by someone.


    The young man who was trying to force the olddy looked at him with a stunned expression until it changed into anger, "OI, WHAT ARE YOU RECORDING!!"


    "Oh, I''m not recording anything, I''m streaming so everyone should be careful when they meet you," Haru said while making his voice louder, "Everyone you should be careful when you meet him or else he will try to extort your money." He wouldn''t even do this when the street was deserted. He would smash him directly but thew wasplicated when he needed to resort to a force. He didn''t want a witness or at least this many people.


    Everyone who listened to him stopped and took their phones together. Some of them also started to talk with each other looking at the man who was trying to force the olddy. There were also some shop keepers who also walked toward them.


    "Excuse me, what are you doing?"


    Sakura also walked beside him and helped the grandma, "Are you okay, grandma?"


    "Thank you," the grandma said.


    The young man who looked at a lot of people who started to gather around him knew that the situation was bad.


    "Oi, let''s get out of this ce," his friend said.


    The young man didn''t listen to him since anger had clouded his head, "BASTARD!" He was angry and ran toward him while raising his fist.


    Haru didn''t show any emotion. His movement was quite smooth and it was hard for people to notice him. He swept his feet and made this young man fall down on the ground without anyone noticing.


    Thud!


    "Arg," the young man felt his feet were sprained after he fell down.


    Everyone who saw him couldn''t help butugh at him suddenly fell down by himself. They thought this man was kind of silly and recorded him. They would share it with their friendster.


    "You there!!!"


    "Stop it right there!!!"


    Suddenly there was a shouting from an alley.


    Haru knew this voice well and needed to run since he didn''t want a troublesome thing. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go, Sakura." He turned toward the grandma for a second and said, "Bye grandma."


    "Bye grandma," Sakura also said while waving her hand.


    Both of them were running away together sessfully but the young man who tried to extort the grandma was caught by the police along with his friend.


    Haru and Sakura ran quite far away from the shopping district.


    Sakura was quite tired after running that far and sweat dripped from her forehead. She looked at him and asked, "You''re not tired?"


    "No," Haru answered.


    Sakura observed his body and felt that it was quite tough. She touched his arm curiously and surprised, "Your arm is hard! Did you often work out?"


    ''There is something harder inside my pants,'' Haru thought, but didn''t say it out loud, "Yes, it''s okay."


    Sakura looked at him and remembered a thing that she had said to him, "I''m sorry for saying mean things to you earlier."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to think too much about it," Haru answered.


    "But it''s kind of cool when you can manipte people to help the grandma earlier," Sakura said with shining eyes.


    "Is that apliment?" Haru twitched his lips. He didn''t think the word ''manipte'' was praise for someone.


    "Of course," Sakura nodded with a smile. She looked around and saw a cafe a few meters away from them, "Let''s go to this cafe, I''m quite thirsty after running earlier." She pulled his hand and walked toward the cafe.


    Haru had a helpless expression on his face while letting his hand pulled by her.

 Chapter 90 Kato The Ninja

    <h4>Chapter 90 Kato The Ninja</h4>


    ''Cafe Spring'' was the name of this cafe.


    "The name of the cafe is really perfect for me," Sakura said while looking at the name board of the cafe.


    "Spring (Haru) goes hand in hand with Sakura (Cherry Blossoms), right?" Haru answered.


    "Ah, I want to be the one who says that!" Sakurained.


    "Let''s enter, I will treat you to a drink or something inside," Haru said.


    "Good," Sakura smiled.


    Clink!


    Both of them entered the cafe at the same time.


    Haru ordered an ice lemon tea while looking around. He whispered and said, "We should go to my cafeter." He thought his cafe was better in his opinion.


    Sakura was a bit surprised, "You''re going to make a cafe?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, it will be opened in two weeks."


    "Good, I''lle to your cafe," Sakura said and felt a bit excited.


    They talked for a while until she said something to him.


    Haru wasn''t sure but this girl always had a lot of useless knowledge on her head.


    "Do you know why cheery blossoms bloom in spring?" Sakura asked.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Once the blossoms have fallen in April, it just takes three months for them to sprout buds again," Sakura continued, "They wait almost a year for it to be warm and then bloom at once, Sakura (Cherry Blossoms) is waiting for the right time to bloom." She looked at him and smiled, "Isn''t that wonderful?"


    Haru was wondering whether this girl was trying to flirt with him or something. He looked at her with a smile and asked, "What is it? Are you falling for me?"


    "Ah, I''m not trying to confess to you, alright, this is just a Sakura in general, I don''t like a pervert like you," Sakura said.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "You don''t need to repeat that." He sighed and drank his lemon tea.


    Sakura nodded with a smile and suddenly said, "That''s right, I need to tell Kyouko about your cafe."


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Do you want toe with her?"


    "It''s fine isn''t it?" Sakura asked.


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded, "Sure, why not."


    "Good, it''s just a short while before I die, I want to do a lot of things before that," Sakura said.


    Haru sipped his lemon tea again while thinking whether he should heal her right away orter. He shook his head and it was better to learn more about medical jutsu and healing magic to make sure that he could help her. He didn''t want to give her false hope since it was too cruel for her.


    They talked to each other while joking about the thing that happened earlier. They talked for quite a long time and decided to go home after staying for hours here. They left the cafe together.


    "You don''t need me to send you home?" Haru asked.


    Sakura shook her head, "My home is quite near, let''s meet again sometimes. "


    "You want to bring me out again?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course, let''s have more funter, goodbye, Haru," Sakura waved her hand and left him there.


    "Bye," Haru waved his hand while looking at her back. He feltplicated towards this girl. He wasn''t sure what he would do when he was told that he would die shortly. He looked at the starry night and decided to learn medical jutsu and light magic as soon as possible.


    "Haru, is that your girlfriend?"


    Haru, who heard this voice, was stunned. He turned his head and didn''t expect to see her, "Kato, howe you''re here?" He was wondering whether she wasing from an ancient ninja n or something.


    "I''m not sure but you must be thinking something rude about me," Kato said.


    "Kato, tell me the truth, are you a ninja?" Haru asked.


    Kato shook her head, "I''m not, I''m only a normal girl." She was calm even though he made fun of her.


    ''A normal girl couldn''t hide her presence like you,'' Haru thought inwardly while looking at her. He wasn''t sure whether this girl had some unique skill inside of her.


    "So is she your girlfriend?" Kato asked again.


    Haru shook his head, "No." He thought for a while and asked, "Since when are you here?"


    "I''ve been sitting behind you the entire time," Kato said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Kato, did you hear everything?" He had talked about a lot of things with Sakura before including her disease.


    Sakura was quite open about her disease to him and didn''t mind to tell him.


    They thought it was safe since the cafe was quite deserted but he didn''t expect there was someone who sat behind them quietly.


    Kato didn''t answer him immediately and decided to ask, "Is that true that she doesn''t have long time to live?"


    Haru didn''t expect that she would hear everything. He looked at her and said, "Kato, can you pretend that you don''t hear anything about today?" His expression was serious and he wouldn''t take rejection as an answer.


    Kato had never seen this kind of expression from him. She also knew that it was rude for her to eavesdrop on their conversation. She was quite curious since he saw him enter the cafe with a girl that she had never seen before. She thought their dating only heard turned into a misunderstanding and by coincidence knew their secret. She was curious but she didn''t want to pry on their secret. She looked at him and nodded, "I will pretend that I didn''t hear anything today."


    Haru smiled at her, "I''m d that you''re the one who eavesdropping." He could imagine some of his acquaintances would press him to tell them about the truth and probably talk to Sakura regarding her disease.


    However, the girl in front of him was different, she was simr to a saint.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "Can you promise me not to tell Sora about my meeting with her?"


    Kato looked at him and nodded, "I promise you." She didn''t think it was weird for him wanted to keep this a secret from his little sister. She was curious about the rtionship between the two of them but she had promised him to pretend that she didn''t know anything. Her feeling was a bitplicated right now, she felt both empathetic and ufortable right now.


    Haru smiled, "Thank you, let''s go back, I''ll send you home."


    Kato nodded in response since she wanted to talk with him more. She didn''t expect that it would be very ufortable being ignored by him for a while when both of them entered the same cafe.


    Haru looked at her again and observed this girl from up and down. He knew that ninjas were always trying to hide their identity, "Kato, are you really not a ninja?"


    Kato looked at him calmly and said, "I''m not."

 Chapter 91 Are you interested in my body?

    <h4>Chapter 91 Are you interested in my body?</h4>


    "How is it?" Haru asked while looking at his phone.


    "That''s right, you need to do it slowly," Tsunade said.


    Haru was practicing medical jutsu on fish while streaming the process on the chat group.


    Tsunade was helping him while looking at his progress on her phone.


    Haru had promised her to give her good alcohol in his world. He had given her vodka, bourbon, and gin since the only alcohol in her world was a sake.


    Tsunade was more than happy to help him after she received a bribe. She was quite stressed since she had be a Hokage. She was wondering why people wanted to be one since the workload was just too much. She thought about that old fart who made her into a Hokage. She was caught in nostalgia.


    "Cough¡­Cough¡­My health has deteriorated, I need someone to change my position," Sarutobi said while looking at her.


    Tsunade wanted to run away but she was stopped by her friend.


    By the plot of both her teacher and her old friend, she had be the Hokage simr to the story.


    Tsunade had be a Hokage but this time no one tried to stop it since both Sarutobi and Jiraiya supported her. She wasn''t that worried about the three old farts since they wouldn''t do anything against her. She was only worried about the Akatsuki, Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Madara, and Kagura Ootsuki.


    Tsunade didn''t have the power to stop them and both Naruto and Sasuke were too weak right now. Even though she didn''t have the power to stop them, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t stop them in the future. She had a friend from the group chat and would ask for their helpter during her predicament.


    Tsunade was looking at him practicing medical jutsu and knew that he had a knack for it. She looked at him for a bit and said, "That''s right, don''t you have an appointment?" She had talked with him earlier and remembered it.


    Haru, who was practicing medical jutsu, stopped and also remembered his appointment. He sniffed his body and it was a smell of sweat. Haru looked at her and said, "Thank you, Tsunade, I''ll send you another alcoholter."


    Tsunade nodded, "Good, I want vodka." She just couldn''t forget such good alcohol and wanted to drink it to forget her stress. She was a medical ninja and didn''t really need to worry about the effect of that alcohol.


    Haru nodded and told him that he would buy itter. He was underage but he could buy it through the inte. He took off his shirt and went to the bathroom. He needed to go to the ''Undead Library Works'' for his interview training.


    Machida had told him that he needed to practice before he went to the radio tomorrow. She was afraid that he would say something wrong during the interview.


    Haru didn''t really mind since she was worried about him. He whistled while going to the bathroom. He opened the door and was stunned when he saw her inside the bathroom taking off her clothes.


    "Haru?" Sora was also surprised.


    Haru hurriedly closed the door and apologized, "I''m sorry, Sora, I don''t know that you''re inside." He felt a bit hot inside when he saw her almost naked.


    Sora, who was inside the bathroom, opened the door and peeked from inside, "Will you go somewhere?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I''m going to go to thepany today."


    "Hmm, are you in a hurry? If so why don''t we take a bath together?" Sora asked.


    Haru hurriedly shook his head, "No."


    Sora frowned, "Why? Both of us are siblings, it''s normal for us to take a bath together before."


    "That''s when we were children," Haru said.


    "What''s the difference?" Sora asked and added, "Are you interested in my body?"


    ''Yes'', Haru wanted to say it but there was no way he could say something like that. He shook his head, "No, you''re my sister."


    "Then there was nothing wrong, let''s go," Sora opened the door and let him see her naked body. She pulled him inside trying to take a bath with him.


    Haru wanted to reject it but at the same time, he also wanted to make sure that he wouldn''t cross the line between two siblings. He needed to do this or else he would make the same simr mistake in the anime. He could see her cute butts were jiggling around when she walked. He squatted down and tried to calm himself, ''I can do this! I can do this!'' He muttered these words several times inside his head. He was trying to hypnosis his little brother to sleep during this bath session.


    "Haru, what are you doing, don''t you need to hurry up?" Sora called.


    "Alright, wait a bit," Haru took a deep breath and took off his pants. He followed her and entered the bath.


    Both of them were in a simr condition, they were in their birth form and there was nothing that covered them.


    Sora could see his body that was chiseled simr to the statue in the Greek, maybe it was too much metaphor but she could tell that it was easy to make a woman wet with only a nce. She was a bit d that he always worked out in his room. She knew that both of them were siblings but she couldn''t help but be attracted to him. She wanted a more intimate rtionship that was more than a mere sibling with him.


    Sora knew that she couldn''t be in a hurry and needed to do it slowly or else he would start to distance himself from her.


    Haru had made a lot of mental preparation earlier but it wasn''t that much better than he had thought. He was wondering whether he could stop this temptation but it seemed impossible since he was attracted to her in the way he saw another girl. He needed to get out of this ce as soon as possible. He didn''t enter the bathtub but went to take a shower and washed his body hurriedly.


    "Haru, let me wash you back," Sora said.


    Haru who heard those sweet words knew that he was trapped inside this maze known as incest.

 Chapter 92 Interview Training

    <h4>Chapter 92 Interview Training</h4>


    "How is it?" Sora said while moving her hands from up and down, washing his back. She looked at him and noticed that his back was quite wide and gave her a sense of security. She wanted to try to hug him from behind and felt what the feeling was.


    Haru didn''t think anything right now, his mind was null, he had entered zen, he had been enlightened by the fact that his little sister was the best. However, his morals stopped him from moving forward simr to the huge wall that protected humanity from a Titan. He knew that this wall would be useless when he encountered the Colossal Titans.


    "It''s good," Haru answered naturally. He really enjoyed this moment and wanted to do it everyday.


    "I''m d," Sora said and washed his body with water. She cleaned off the bubble shop from his back and said, "Now, it''s my time, you need to wash me."


    "What?" His little brother started to have a reaction when he heard those wordsing from her mouth.


    "It''s not fair that I''m the only one that washed your back," Sora said.


    Haru would have never thought that he would receive such a trial from her. He was wondering what he had done in his past life for him to receive this kind of trial. He knew that a Colossal Titans hade to knock the wall within his heart. He hoped the scout team woulde as soon as possible since he was on his limit. He took a deep breath and waited for the scout team toe but it was useless.


    "Haru, hurry up," Sora said, clearly quite impatient.


    Haru woke up from his daydreaming and said, "I''m sorry, Sora, but let''s change it to another day, I''m really in a hurry to go to thepany soon." He needed to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    Sora looked at his lower body that was covered by a towel. She saw some reaction in the thing between his two legs. She was just stunned when she saw it and it made her stop thinking for a second.


    Haru who saw this moment hurriedly went outside since he wasn''t ready to bear the consequences. He knew that he needed to settle his mind and thought about what he wanted to do with her in the future. He needed to retreat from this battle or else his impulse would beat him.


    Sora, who had seen him run away, couldn''t help but smile. She could tell that he had some feelings for her but it was still blocked by something. She only needed to destroy that wall away, ''Then, there is nothing that can stop us¡­''


    Haru hurriedly went out of this apartment and moved very fast toward the ''Undead Library Works''. He knew that he needed to calm himself or he would start to me himself. He went to a convenience store to buy chocte and mineral water since his mind was in a mess. He was simr to Gintoki who loved sweets but he had never eaten rice with a sweet red bean paste as the topping. He felt that it was a bit too much even for himself. He paid it to the cashier and saw a familiar young man.


    Haru saw him buying manga from the book corner in this convenience store. He didn''t intend to greet him since he wasn''t familiar but their eyes met each other. He decided to smile and greeted him politely, "Hey, we meet again."


    The young man also somehow remembered him and also did the same, "Yes, thank you from before."


    Haru didn''t intend to have a conversation with him since he was in a bit of a hurry, "You don''t need to worry that much, I''ll have to go now, bye¡­" He stopped and asked, "What''s your name?" He thought that it was kind of fate and it was better to remember his name.


    "My name is Yuzuru Otonashi," the young man said.


    "Alright, Otononashi, my name is Haruka Kasugano, goodbye," Haru said and waved his hand while leaving him. He felt that he had heard that name somehow but he decided not to overthink it.


    "Haruka Kasugano," Otonashi smiled and went to the cashier to pay for his manga. He wanted to go to his little sister and maybe tell her about his encounter.


    Haru had arrived in the building. He went to the receptionist and she was telling him to go to the 10 floors.


    She told him that Machida had been waiting for him.


    Haru said thank you to her and went to the lift to go to the 10 floors. He wasn''t thatte but it was almost the time for the interview training. He opened the chocte snack that he had bought earlier and ate it while waiting for the lift to open.


    *Tink


    Haru went out of the lift and went to the room that she had told him earlier. He looked around and he had found the room. He entered it and saw there was someone unexpected inside.


    "You''rete," Utaha looked at him with a quite annoying expression.


    "Utaha? What are you doing here?" Haru asked while walking toward her.


    "Did she not tell you?" Utaha asked.


    "She? Do you mean Machida?" Haru asked.


    Utaha nodded, "Of course, who else?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, she didn''t say anything to me."


    "Well, if that''s the case, let''s wait for her," Utaha said.


    Haru took his snack and offered it to her, "Do you want some?"


    Utaha didn''t say anything but opened her mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Haru asked weirdly.


    "Aaaaahh," Utaha said with a long voice.


    Haru understood what she meant by this action. He was wondering why she was really overbearing, but at the same, it was kind of cute. He took a piece of the chocte ball and fed it right into her mouth. He touched her lips by chance and it was pretty soft and warm.


    Utaha chewed the snack slowly while looking at his fingers that were used to feed her.


    Haru felt weird by her gaze but he only shrugged his shoulders while eating the choco ball.


    Utaha pretty much blushed since both of them had done an indirect kiss. She wanted to say something but the door was opened by someone.


    "Oh, Haru, you''re here."


    Utaha and Haru looked at someone that they had been waiting for.


    "Machida-San," Haru said.


    Utaha didn''t say anything since she was annoyed by her.


    Machida pretended that she didn''t see her expression. She looked at him and said, "Utaha will be your practice partner, I''ll see you from here and you can start the interview right now."


    "What?" Haru didn''t expect that Utaha would be the one who asked him a question.


    Utaha had her mood better and looked at him simr to a fish and was ready to cook him on a cooking board.

 Chapter 93 Similarity Between Main Chapter of Romantic Comedy Light Novel

    <h4>Chapter 93 Simrity Between Main Chapter of Romantic Comedy Light Novel</h4>


    "When you lose your virginity?"


    Utaha asked with intriguing expression, her fingers were moving around her smooth cheek while waiting for him to answer this question.


    Machida, who was on the side of the room, also smiled at this question.


    "Is this question relevant to my novel?" Haru frowned and turned his head to his editor.


    Machida nodded, "Of course, this is an entertainment industry, sometimes, you to be prepared since there is a chance your fans will ask you this question during a live radio."


    Haru twitched his lips, "Shouldn''t you normally ask about how you start writing? What is your drive to write? What is the plot of your novel? How are you normally working? That is how normally someone is doing an interview right? Why does this question suddenlye out?"


    "Alright, Utaha, can you change the question?" Machida finally gave in.


    "Tsk," Utaha clicked on her tongue when she heard it.


    "Good," Haru nodded and ignored her clicked her tongue.


    Utaha looked at the next question and smiled at him mischievously, "Are you a virgin or not?"


    "Why is it mostly that kind of question? Don''t you want to know my hobby? Or something else?" Haru asked.


    "So are you a virgin or not?" Utaha didn''t budge and wouldn''t change her question.


    Haru shook his head, saying, "Noment."


    "Alright, virgin," Utaha said and started the next question, "Why did you start writing?"


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t intend to change her misconception. He thought it was better that way since he saw her happy with this fact. He was d that the next question was normal for him. He answered the question while telling how he started to write.


    Utaha continued with other questions regarding hobbies, plots, and many othermon questions that were used usually in interviews.


    Haru answered all of them trying to satisfy her curiosity.


    Utaha learned a lot about him when she started this interview. She didn''t expect to find the other side of him that she had never seen before. She thought for a bit and asked, "What is your type of girl?"


    "My type of girl?" Haru thought for a bit. He wasn''t sure whether he had a type since he really didn''t think much about it, "Hmm, I don''t really have a type but I don''t like a clingy girl." He knew that type of girl was really annoying since it was constantly trying to call him every single damn hour, asking to go out, and couldn''t get away for seconds, "Even though I don''t mind to spoil her most of the time there must be a limit for it." He was an orphan right now and he needed to work for his family.


    Utaha nodded and wrote his type of girl in her memory but she wasn''t satisfied with his answer, "Really? You don''t have a type?"


    Haru shook his head, "I''m saying that I don''t have a type but when you love someone, everything about them is very beautiful in my eyes, however, I prefer someone with long hair like you ."


    Utaha covered her face with the paper while hiding her blush, "Ahem, let''s start with the next question?" She also started to y her hair with her fingers clearly showing how happy she was.


    "Alright," Haru smiled at her cute gesture.


    Machida who was by their side felt the damage from them, ''Ugh¡­'' She was wondering why she didn''t have this kind of experience when she was young. She looked at her hair and wondering whether she should make it longer.


    "Hmm, I''m sure you''ll seed tomorrow, though, it''ll be bad since the world will know that you''re a virgin," Utaha said.


    Haru twitched his lips and shook his head, ''Good grief¡­''


    "Alright, the interview training is over," Machida pped her hands and looked at Utaha, "You need to prepare for the next volume of your novel."


    "Eeeeehh¡­" Utahained.


    "Don''t ''Eeeh¡­'' me, let''s go, I won''t let you go back to your home before you finish your draft," Machida said.


    Utaha nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ve got a lot of ideas for the next volume." She walked out and went to the next room to start writing her novel.


    Machida shook her head while signing. She looked at him and said, "I''m sorry, for the trouble Haru¡­¡­" She started to tell him the real reason why she was the one who did the interview training.


    Haru nodded, "Alright, I''ll go back and prepare for tomorrow." He wanted to go back but he was stopped.


    "Wait, I have a question for you," Machida held his shoulder.


    "What is it?" Haru asked.


    "Why are you lying to her?" Machida asked.


    "Lying?" Haru titled his head.


    Machida nodded, "Why are you telling her that you''re a virgin?" She said with a Detective Conan pose.


    ''There is only one truth,'' Haru could hear that sentence right inside his head when he saw her, "What are you saying?"


    Machida shook her head, "Deceiving me is useless, there is a lot of evidence already, so, tell me the truth, why are you lying to her?"


    "Is that really important?" Haru asked in a tired voice.


    "Of course," Machida said.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "Do you know what is the simrity between the protagonist of romanticedy light novel?"


    Machida thought for a bit and said, "There are a lot of girls there."


    Haru nodded, "That''s true, but that is a more important reason than that."


    "What is it?" Machida asked.


    "All of them are virgins," Haru said.


    Machida was stunned and wanted to refute him but she couldn''t. She looked at him and wondered whether he did this because he knew it would affect her writing.


    "Alright, I''ll go back," Haru said and waved his hand.


    Machida didn''t stop him but suddenly realized that she didn''t ask the most important question to him.


    ''When did he lose his virginity?''


    The answer is obvious, you can watch ''Yosogu no Sora'' for that question.

 Chapter 94 Radio Interview

    <h4>Chapter 94 Radio Interview</h4>


    Sora was in her apartment and opened radio apps on her mobile phone.


    Kato was also by her side ying at their apartment since she was quite free. She didn''t have that many friends and they were probably ignoring her most of the time.


    "Is he going to be on the radio?" Kato didn''t expect that he was quite famous. She didn''t read his novel since he had never told her about his book.


    Sora nodded, "Yes¡­" She was waiting for his show to start and answered absentmindedly. She had prepared an app record to save his show on the radio.


    Kato rubbed her chin and wondered how big her ''brotherplex'' was.


    "Hello! Hello! This is Ami-pon! Your super cute and a beauty announcer!"


    "Eh, Ami-pon! We''re on the radio! No one can see you!"


    "Eh? But I''m a beauty, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "PLEASE, SAY SOMETHING!"


    "Alright, enough of her gags, wee to Youth Library Works! Today, we have a special guest! He is one of the quite famous light novelists that has sold his book around 150,000! He is a super unorthodox romance novelist! Please, wee, Haru-sensei!"


    *Note: Haru = Spring in English.


    Kato and Sora were a bit worried about this radio show.


    Haru, who listened to their introduction couldn''t help but sigh. He put on his smile and started to join the show, "Hello, everyone, I''m Haru-sensei, I''m the writer of ''Spring Strom!'', I hope you don''t ask a difficult question for me, also what do you mean by quite popr? And the total sales are increasing right now and not 150,000!"


    "Hahaha, Sensei, you''re funny, most people will be nervous usually."


    "Really? Maybe I can change Ami-pon and work here together with you."


    "That''s true! That will be fun!"


    "WHAT! WHAT DO YOU MEAN! SENSEI! TORA-SAN! YOU TWO BULLYING ME!"


    "Yes, we''re bullying you," Haru and Tora said at the same time.


    "UWAAAA!!!" Ami started to cry.


    "Enough of the gag and let''s start with the question," Tora said.


    "You''re going to ignore me again?" Ami asked in disbelief.


    "Hmm, alright, enough of that," Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Ami was on the side while making a circle with her finger, "Alright, Ami-pon is not a wanted child."


    "Of course not, aren''t you Ami-pon, the most beautiful and charismatic announcer? I''m happy that I can join your show," Haru suddenly said.


    "Really?" Ami suddenly became spirited.


    "Yes! Yes! That''s why stop depress since it''s started to get annoying," Haru said.


    "Annoying¡­¡­" Ami got a shudder when she found out this young man was a sadist. She felt it was pretty nice being bullied by a younger guy.


    "Iyaaa! But still, I don''t know that Sensei is very young, how old are you this year Sensei?" Tora asked.


    "Hmm, I should be 15 years old this year," Haru said.


    "Nice! Nice! Sensei, there are a lot of questions that I have wanted to ask and your fans also have a lot of questions for you too!" Tora said excitedly.


    "Yes, I also want to ask you a question too, Sensei," Ami became quite excited.


    "Sure, this is a rare chance for me to enter a radio show, you can ask a lot of questions but you can''t ask a personal question, alright," Haru said.


    "Oh, personal question? For example?" Ami asked.


    "My three sizes, my home address, my real identity, and my sleeping posture," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I can understand both your home address and real identity, but why are your three sizes and sleeping posture a secret too?" Tora asked.


    "Hmm, it''s an interesting question, but let''s start with another question," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha, Tora-san is being ignored!" Ami was happy.


    "Ahem, then let''s start with the most question that has been asked by everyone," Tora said.


    "Good," Haru nodded.


    "Why is your heroine a widow and someone in herte 20''s? Are you interested in an older woman?" Tora asked.


    "Really? Do you want to go out with this big sister after this?" Ami was quite excited.


    Sora gnashed her teeth when she heard Ami-pon trying to flirt with him.


    "Sora, calm down," Kato tried to calm her.


    Sora nodded and took a deep breath.


    Sakura and Kyouko were also listening to this question.


    "It''s him¡­¡­" Kyouko said with a sigh.


    "Is his type is an older woman?" Sakura asked.


    Kyouko rubbed her chin and her face blushed, "Now, I understand why he said that he will love me more when we get older." She felt a bitplex right now.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at her with a sour expression.


    "That''s true, my heroine is quite nichepared to mainstream novels who make their heroine a small girl or a high school girl," Haru said.


    Tora and Ami nodded at the same time.


    "But it''s also the strong point of my novel, it provides the reader with an exciting story that has never been explored," Haru said.


    "Do you have experience dating an older woman? You''re quite young, I''m not gay and don''t really want to admit it, but you''re more handsome than me, I''m sure you have a lot of experience in this area," Tora suddenly asked.


    Haru rubbed his nose, "I don''t have any experience with an older woman, but maybe I can try it with Ami-pon after the show."


    "Hey! Are you trying to flirt with me?" Ami smiled.


    "Hmm, you can interpret it that way, I''m just saying that you''re attractive in my eyes," Haru smiled.


    "Hmm, what to do?" Ami said while twirling her hair.


    "Alright, enough of a flirt, both of you! I''m feeling lonely here," Tora wanted to cry.


    Haru and Amiughed in response.


    They continued with their interview and it had be more excited but Haru also had sweatdropped since the question was a bit strange most of the time. He hoped this would increase the total sales of his book since he had sacrificed too much with this embarrassing show.


    The audience who listened to their show couldn''t help but smile since it was quite fun.


    "He can be a good announcer," Kato said as she enjoyed the show.


    "No," Sora said.


    "Why?" Kato asked.


    "Because there is Ami-pon on that radio," Sora wanted him to go home as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kato was speechless.


    "Alright, the show is almost over, is there something that you want to say to everyone, Haru-sensei?" Tora asked.


    "Of course, I have, first, I have to thank both of you for inviting me to this show, truthfully, I''m quite nervous at first but you guys rock," Haru said.


    "Oh, don''t praise us, you will make us blush, dammit," Tora was happy.


    "We can invite you again," Ami-pon said with a smile.


    Both of them were quite happy since usually, a novelist was quite calm and didn''t say a lot of words, in their show and it made them troubled.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for that, the second, that I''m thankful for my family, fans, editor, friends, etc that have supported me until now, I can''t be here without you guys, I love you and please continue to support me,stly, I have an announcement to everyone that I will open a cafe, pleasee there when it''s open," Haru said.


    "Alright, with that, the show is over."


    "THANK YOU FOR LISTENING!"


    "By the way, do you still go out with Ami-pon?" Tora asked.


    "To know that answer, you must listen to the next show!" Haru suddenly said.


    "Interesting," Tora smiled.


    The show was over and the audience couldn''t help but smile. They needed to listen to the next show to know whether he really asked her on a date or not.


    "Kato, tell him that I''m sleeping," Sora said with an annoyed tone and walked to her room.


    Kato didn''t answer her and wondered whether her ''brotherplex'' had reached a dangerous level.

 Chapter 95 Cafe Open! 1

    <h4>Chapter 95 Cafe Open! 1</h4>


    Haru was cooking bread in the kitchen while wearing his chef uniform.


    Yuri was helping him cing the bread on the disy. She was wearing a maid uniform that looked both sexy and cute.


    It was a week after the radio interview that the promotion of his cafe on that radio was quite a good response on his social media.


    However, the reaction of his little sister was very horrible and he was ignored for a few days since his appearance on the radio. He was d that she wasn''t mad anymore and could work with relief right now.


    "I have finished cing the bread on the disy," Yuri came to the kitchen while looking at him.


    "Alright, thank you, can you help me to ce this bread too?" Haru asked while giving her a tray of bread.


    Yuri nodded, "Yes, let me help you." She took the tray and said, "Oh, wille to the cafeter." She smiled since he had talked with them a few days ago and she had received their permission to live here.


    "Auntie and uncle wille?" Haru asked with quite a susprised expression. He knew that both of them were quite busy with their jobs.


    Yuri nodded, "I have told them that today the cafe will open, they have told me that they willeter." She looked at the bread on the tray and couldn''t help but gulp, "But still the smell from this bread is very good." She wanted to eat the bread on the tray right away.


    His menu was mostly bread and cake but the number was quite limited since he wanted to sell his coffee and other beverages. He didn''t have enough employees and he couldn''t realize his dream to open a maid cafe. He felt quite sad but he had already told the world about his cafe and decided to start his second n. He decided to make bread since he could have prepared it earlier. He needed to stay at the counter to make a beverage and bread was a perfect choice. Though, this would make him into a bakery rather than a cafe.


    Haru was wondering whether he could make a cat robot to be the cook in his kitchen since he wanted his free time to train his power.


    "Can I try the bread?" Yuri asked.


    "Sure," Haru nodded and was confident with his bread. He had bought a lot of bread recipes from ''Yakitate Japan!'' in a group chat. He wanted to see their reaction when they ate his bread since the reaction of everyone who ate bread in that anime was quite funny.


    Yuri took the bread in the tray. She held it on both of her hands and could that it was very soft and bouncy. She gulped and took a bit on it, "HMPHHHHH!!!!!"


    Haru, who saw her, knew that she would start her reaction soon. He only hoped that she didn''t make an exaggerated reaction that was simr in that anime such as bing a super saiyan suddenly in the kitchen. He just couldn''t imagine such a cute girl would have blonde spiky hair suddenly.


    "AMAZING!!!" Yuri shouted and suddenly started to describe the feeling when she ate the bread.


    Haru blinked his eyes when he saw her reaction since it was just too funny. He took his phone and started to take pictures of her.


    *Click! Click! Click!


    Yuri who was in trance suddenly realized that her picture had been taken.


    "Your reaction was very funny," Haru said.


    "No, don''t take my picture!" Yuri didn''t want him to see her embarrassing side. She felt hateful towards this bread who made her make such a funny reaction, but she couldn''t stop eating it. Her mind was in contradiction until she ate the entire bread. She wanted to take his phone and deleted her picture.


    Haru didn''t let her and raised his hand high. He believed that he had seen this scene before and probably could continue all the way.


    Yuri also realized the same thing and thought it was a good thing to happen.


    They were very close to each other and their eyes were focused on each other. They wanted to say something to each other until someone suddenly disrupted them.


    "What are you doing?"


    This voice made both of them startled and turned their heads together.


    "S - Sora? What are you doing here?" Haru was a bit surprised to see her here.


    "I''m thinking to help you since this is your first day to open your cafe but I have never thought that you will flirt with your waitress while hugging each other now?" Sora was really annoyed. She thought that the girl was ugly or a middle aged woman but the girl in front of her was very cute. She had never heard that he would employ such a cute girl.


    "This is?" Yuri had never met her.


    "This is my lit-," Before he finished his words, his mouth was closed by her, "Hmph?" Haru looked at her with puzzlement.


    "We''re cousins," Sora answered.


    ''Cousin?'' Haru looked at her strangely.


    "Oh, nice to meet you, my name is Yuri Nakamura," Yuri introduced. She looked at both of them and felt that their features were a bit simr. She thought that both of them were real cousins.


    "Sora," Sora answered with a in tone.


    Yuri looked at her weirdly and wondered whether she had done something wrong. She looked at him asking for help.


    "Sora, are you going to help?" Haru asked.


    Sora shook her head and said, "No, I''m going to have a free meal here." She didn''t want to help him anymore and was quite annoyed right now. She walked out from the kitchen and sat on the seat near the counter. She looked at the menu and asked, "Give me, pain au choct and warm cocoa."


    Yuri looked at her and turned toward him, "Is this okay?" She felt that this girl was quite rude.


    Haru nodded, "It''s okay, she is quite spoiled, you don''t need to think that much and it''s our job to give the best service to their customers."


    "Hey, hurry up!" Sora shouted.


    "Ok, wait a bit," Haru said and looked at Yuri, "Give her the bread, I''ll prepare the beverage."


    Yuri nodded, she felt that the first job was a bit hard since she had to handle such a spoiled girl but she kept putting on her fake smile and served her order. She knew that this girl would be a docile cat after she ate his bread.


    Sora looked at the bread for a while and decided to eat it right away since it smelled really good.


    Haru who had cooked his bread and changed his uniform into a barista uniform. He looked at Sora who ate the bread happily. He thought that this girl was really cute, simr to an angel. He suddenly rubbed his chin and thought to make the best bakery in the world in the future, ''Maybe, I should rename my name to St. Pierre or Pantasia.'' He looked at her and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s really good," Her mood had improved when she ate this bread. She nodded at him and continued to eat the bread simr to a squirrel eating the nuts.

 Chapter 96 Cafe Open! 2

    <h4>Chapter 96 Cafe Open! 2</h4>


    Haru saw the time and decided to open his cafe. He looked outside and saw a lot of people. He was quite surprised and happy at the same time. He opened his door and let them smell of his bread and coffee. He could that they were in a trance and smiled, "Wee to Fleur De Lapin!"


    The people outside were only going by the booming of the radio and on the inte a week ago. They thought it was kind of interesting for a novelist to open his own cafe and thought to visit the ce when they were free. They had never seen the face of that young novelist but it didn''t really matter since the smell of the bread and coffee inside the cafe spoiled their sense of smell. They saw that the cafe was open and couldn''t help but want to enter.


    "Is this the smell of bread?"


    "How can it smell this fragrance?"


    "Ugh, I''m getting hungry."


    They started to enter the cafe, no, bakery, since this ce was full of bread. They could see that this ce was quite neat, tidy, and gave them a cozy feeling at the same time. They felt reallyfortable and didn''t want to get out of this ce. They looked around and saw instructions on how to order in this ce. They read it for a while and started to choose their order to the waiter. They wanted to order it as soon as possible since they had be very hungry when they entered this ce.


    Haru was d when he saw the expression of his customers, even though he still wanted to open a maid cafe but to do that he needed to employ a cute girl.


    Yuri who was at the counter helped with the order of the customer along with the payment.


    Haru saw the order automatically on the screen on his bar and started to make the beverage. His movement was very smooth and skillful. He was also confident with his product since he had bought a recipe from the group chat. He had decided to open his cafe in the limited time since he didn''t really want to spend his entire time to open this cafe. His purpose to open a cafe was to relieve his stress from training while looking at a cute maid. He wanted a barista and chef to help him manage this cafe.


    Haru was wondering whether he could create a robot to be a chef and barista in this cafe since he only wanted a cute girl as his employee.


    "Please enjoy your order," Haru said, giving them his warmest smile.


    Yuri who became the guest felt that this job was quite hard but she really enjoyed it. She could see that the customers were enjoying their order with a happy smile. She also saw her parents and both of them enjoyed it too. They still had their jobs and didn''t stay too long after greeting them.


    Haru thought that his greatest reward was his big stamina since he didn''t expect that he would be this busy. He was both d and overwhelmed since it was his first time to open a cafe but he still enjoyed it. Though, he was a bit regretful since it made him unable to talk with his acquaintances and his little sister. He thought that he really needed a robot to make a beverage in his cafe as soon as possible.


    Sora was sitting in the counter seat together with Kato.


    Kato hade together with her from earlier, even though she was ignored by him for a while but as an apology, he had given her a free bread and beverage. She really enjoyed it and didn''t expect that he had such a deep skill in cooking.


    "There are a lot of people," Kato said while eating the bread. She thought it was good that his business was booming.


    Sora shook her head and said, "No, it''s not good, he will have less time to be at hometer." She pouted while looking away.


    Kato only looked at her for a while and drank her strawberry juice.


    Sakura and Kyouko also came to his cafe since both of them had heard it from the radio.


    Kyouko was still nervous to enter and didn''t really want to enter this ce.


    "Let''s enter Kyouko," Sakura said while pulling her hands.


    "A - alright, but you should help me to order the menu, alright?" Kyouko asked.


    "Good, I will help you," Sakura nodded.


    They entered his cafe and saw that it was a bakery rather than a cafe but they didn''t really think too much about it. They were in a trance when they smelled the smell of the bread and coffee in this ce. They waited in line until it was their time to order.


    "Hello, please tell me your order," Yuri said with a smile.


    "Alright, please give me this one and that one," Sakura said.


    "Yes, please wait for a while," Yuri said and started to prepare their orders.


    "Excuse me, where is Haru?" Kyouko asked.


    "Hmm? Are you his friend?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes, we''re his friends in middle school," Sakura answered.


    "I''m sorry, he is very busy right now since there are a lot of orders," Yuri said to them. She had a bad feeling to let them meet each other.


    Kyouko and Sakura looked at each other and felt a bit disappointed.


    "Alright, please tell him that both Sakura and Kyouko havee to his cafe," Sakura said.


    "Yes," Yuri nodded and she wasn''t sure whether she told him or not.


    Sakura and Kyouko took their order and wanted to eat it right away.


    "Did he want to enter Tootsuki Academy?" Sakura asked.


    Kyouko shook her head, "He shouldn''t, his cooking is good but he doesn''t really want to make it into a job, maybe it is only a whim or something."


    Sakura looked at him and asked, "You know him that much?"


    "You will know that naturally when you date him," Kyouko said with a blush.


    "Do you want to date him again?" Sakura wasn''t sure but she felt very ufortable when she asked this question.


    Her cheek was reddened and she opened her mouth slowly.


    "Ah, let''s eat the bread first, I''m very hungry," Sakura said and stopped her to answer her question.


    "Alright, that''s a good idea, I''m also curious about the taste of this bread," Kyouko nodded.


    They started to eat together and the taste made them really surprised, "IT''S GOOD!!!"


    Sakura enjoyed his bread but at the same time she felt very ufortable when she had to listen to her answer before, ''Why?''


    "Sakura, this is very good, right?" Kyouko asked.


    Sakura who was daydreaming woke up and smiled, "Yes, this is good, how about we go out for a while?"


    "That''s a good idea," Kyouko nodded.


    Sakura decided not to think too much since her time was limited it was better to do something happy every day, ''But why am I feeling ufortable?''


    Utaha had called him several times but it was useless since he didn''t ept her call. She sighed when she saw that the cafe was quite crowded. She didn''t like crowded ces and wanted to go back until she saw his little sister. She was thought to familiarize herself with her sibling-inw, "Hey, little sister."


    Sora turned her head and saw an unexpected girl. She frowned and asked "Kasumigaoka-san? What are you doing here?" She didn''t expect this girl toe to his cafe.


    "Of course, I want to see his cafe, no, it is a bakery?" Utaha said while looking around. She looked at her and asked, "Isn''t he want to open a maid cafe?"


    Sora didn''t really like her but it would be too much to ignore her, "He didn''t have enough hands to open a maid cafe."


    Utaha nodded, "By the way, can you tell him that I''m here?"


    "No way," Sora rejected her.


    Utaha smiled and thought that it was kind of cute for his little sister to have such a ''brotherplex''. She would enjoy her time teasing her until he had done his job.

 Chapter 97 The Birth of Saint

    <h4>Chapter 97 The Birth of Saint</h4>


    The rush was over and the bread was sold out.


    Haru decided to close the store early since he saw a lot of familiar faces, "Yuri, can you close the cafe?"


    "Sure," Yuri nodded and changed the sign to a closing.


    "Sora, Utaha, and¡­" Haru looked for a bit and said, "Kato, you''re here?!" He was very surprised to see her suddenly appear.


    "Why am I the only one who is different?" Katoined but her face was still calm.


    Utaha who was beside them suddenly realized there was another girl beside her, "Who is this? Ninja?"


    "Don''t be mean to Megumi!" Sorained to her friend.


    "Sora¡­" Kato felt a bit moved.


    "It''s true that her presence is a bit thin, but you can''t be so rude!" Sora said.


    "Sora¡­" Kato wasn''t sure how to respond.


    Haru and Utahaughed in response.


    "Haru, I''ve closed the store," Yuri said and walked toward him.


    "Thank you, Yuri," Haru said.


    "Oh, I didn''t see you for a while but you''ve got yourself a new woman, huh? Are you trying to throw away your old woman and get a new one?" Utaha suddenly said while crossing her arms.


    Yuri frowned, "Who are you? Are you really his girlfriend?" She observed Utaha for a while and knew that this girl was a big beauty, especially those legs that could even tempt anyone. She wasn''t sure of their rtionship but she knew that it wasn''t that simple.


    "No, she is not," Sora answered hurriedly.


    "Oh¡­" Yuri only nodded.


    Utaha frowned, "What''s with that expression?"


    Haru looked like three girls were going to argue with each other. He was wondering whether he could make them get along with each other. He prepared a chamomile tea that had an effect to calm someone''s nerves.


    "Alright, I have tea here and some bread that I have made before, let''s eat it," Haru suddenly said.


    The three girls stopped arguing and started to drink the tea. They closed their eyes while enjoying the tea.


    Haru was sitting next to Kato since it was the calmest seat, "Kato, you''re very rxed."


    "Is that apliment?" Kato asked.


    "Yes, it''s a very goodpliment," Haru said.


    Kato looked at three girls and felt that those three weren''t that concerned about her or they didn''t even notice her. She wasn''t even sure whether she should be happy or not but she didn''t really want to join the bloodbath, "That''s right, I met the girl early."


    "Hmm," Haru nodded.


    "I''ve also met the short haired girl beside her, is that your e-."


    "Shh," Haru hurriedly stopped her, "Let''s eat this cake, Kato, this is good." He had quite enough trouble and didn''t want to add it again.


    Kato took her bribe and ate the bread. She looked at him without expression while eating the cake.


    "Don''t you go home?" Utaha looked at Yuri.


    "I''ll be staying here for a while," Yuri said.


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and turned her head toward him, "Is she going to live here?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, she is, she has asked her parents apparently."


    "Is that okay?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, she is an employee, I have a free room here," Haru said.


    Utaha wasn''tfortable with this development, when there was a single man and woman in the single roof there would be something happening, "Where are you living?"


    "I''m going back, I''m going to sleep in my apartment," Haru answered.


    "He isn''t going to live here," Sora said.


    Yuri didn''t really mind, though, she didn''t really mind either for him to live here.


    They talked about the progress and future of this cafe. They knew that his bread received a good response from the customer but it was suitable to be eaten in the morning.


    Yuri needed to go to school in the morning.


    Haru decided to create a robot but he also wanted to hire someone since it was better to be greeted by a cute girl rather than a robot. He didn''t really want a male in his kitchen and needed to produce a robot to help him as soon as possible.


    "Ano," Kato suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong, Kato?" Haru asked.


    "I wanted to say it earlier but I didn''t have a chance," Kato said.


    They sweatdropped at her since they didn''t notice her and felt quite bad toward her. They looked at her and nodded in response.


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Megumi?" Sora asked.


    Kato took something from her pocket and showed them a five ticket.


    "What is this?" Utaha asked.


    "This is a ticket trip to hot spring, I have gotten it from the lottery before, my family can''t go out with me and it will waste to not using it, how about five of us go to together?" Kato asked.


    "Me too?" Yuri was surprised.


    "Yes," Kato nodded, "the more the merrier."


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    "Yes, let''s go together, Megumi," Sora hugged her directly.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been going to a hot spring," Utaha said.


    "Thank you very much," Yuri said.


    "Don''t worry," Kato said with a nod.


    Haru, Sora, Utaha, and Yuri weren''t sure but they could see an imaginary halo on the top of her head.


    "Saint¡­"


    No one was sure who said this word at first but it was very suitable.


    Kato frowned but it came back to normal, "Don''t call me that."


    Haru was wondering whether he could help her with her thin presence since he felt it was quite troublesome. However, he was anticipated about this trip since he felt it would be a very wonderful trip.

 Chapter 98 Every Day Until There Is a Quest

    <h4>Chapter 98 Every Day Until There Is a Quest</h4>


    In the early morning.


    His bakery, no, the cafe had opened for the past week.


    Haru still hadn''t found a suitable waitress to help him. He was d that it was epted by a lot of people in the neighboorhood and a lot of people also came every day to buy his bread and coffee. He also decided to open it in the morning until it was sold out since he didn''t want to be that busy with the cafe. He wanted to use more of his free time to train a chakra, magic, swordsmanship, and Stand.


    Haru with the help of his friend had also built a robot that helped him in cooking, cleaning, and cashier for his cafe. This past week, he focussed his full attention on managing his cafe and needed to sacrifice his time to practice.


    That''s why he feels quite rusty right now.


    "Haru, I have finished cing the bread on disy," Yuri said.


    Haru turned his head, "Alright, I have prepared breakfast and lunch for you, you can go to school anytime."


    Yuri nodded with a smile, sometimes she felt that she had done something wrong since he had always prepared her breakfast and lunch. Though, she felt very happy with his actions since she didn''t have a cooking skill.


    Haru walked to the door of his cafe and opened it since it was the time to open his cafe, no, maybe bakery among the neighborhood.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Haru was surprised to see someone in front of him, "Honoka? You''re too early!"


    "Hehehe, I want to buy my breakfast here," Honoka smiled.


    Honoka Kosaka is a cute girl with orange hair with a side ponytail hairstyle. She often came to his bakery, no, cafe to buy bread for her breakfast.


    "Your mother will be very angry for you to spend your money on my bread," Haru said and let here inside. He knew that her family owned a Japanese Sweet Shop near his ce.


    "Eh, but your bread is delicious," Honoka said while sniffing the aroma of his bread. She really loved the freshly baked smell of bread.


    "Well, whatever, do you want tea? I will give it to you for free," Haru said.


    "Sure," Honoka nodded hastily.


    Haru prepared the tea while Honoka was looking around at which bread that she should buy today.


    "Haru, is there a guest?" Yuri came out from the living room while eating bread on her mouth. She wasn''t surprised to see her, "Oh, it''s Honoka."


    "Yuri," Honoka smiled and greeted her.


    Haru knew her charming point of this girl was her smile that made anyone be spirited. He wasn''t sure how there was such a cheerful girl in this world.


    Honoka paid for her meal on the automatic machine and sat on the counter seat. She ate the bread slowly with a happy expression.


    "This is your tea," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Honoka sipped the tea and could feel her body became warm. She could taste that it was sweet, a bit spicy, and savory at the same time, "What is this?"


    "This is chai, it''s good right?" Haru said.


    "It''s good," Honoka nodded.


    "Don''t eat too long or you will bete for school," Yuri reprimanded her.


    Honoka realized and looked at the clock. She was startled and ate the food faster. She almost choked since she ate too fast and hurriedly drank the tea. She felt satisfied and said, " Haa¡­ thank you very much." She waved her hand and ran very fast toward her school.


    "She is a year older than you, you should call her big sister or senior," Haru said.


    "That''s true, but she is kind of childish," Yuri said and shook her head.


    Haru also nodded, "Alright, be careful on the way."


    Yuri smiled at him, "Yeah, goodbye."


    Haru was looking after the bakery, no, cafe. He greeted his usual costumer and some young mother that always came here. He felt that this bakery had be one of his ways to rx since he could talk with them.


    The bakery, no, the cafe was always good since the bread was delicious. In the food industry, as long as the food is good, there will be a lot of customers who wille and buy your products.


    Haru served every guest until it was almost sold out. He saw that there were only one or two pieces of bread left. He thought to close the cafe since he wanted to train his magic back to his apartment. He wanted to change the sign of his shop until it was opened by someone. He smiled at his person, "Nasa."


    "Haru, is there bread left?" Nasa asked hurriedly.


    "There is, you''re lucky there is some left," Haru said.


    Nasa sighed in relief and bought the bread. He also ordered a coffee for himself while eating there.


    Haru gave him his coffee and asked, "Are you still working in that ce?"


    Nasa nodded while eating the bread. He swallowed the bread, "Yes, that ce is quite good."


    Haru also made coffee for himself while sipping it and slowly talking to each other. He had met him a few days after the store opened when he bought the bread from him. He was quite free and decided to talk to each other. He didn''t expect though that this young man was really smart and both of them were together building the robot in this cafe.


    Both of them had a deep interest in mathematics and it was very quite rare to find someone who could talk about that topic. They were also talking about a lot of things regarding robots, programs, and a lot of things.


    Nasa also has simr circumstances since he also dropped out of school.


    "Did you find that girl that you want to marry?" Haru asked.


    Nasa shook his head, "No."


    "Do you want me to introduce you to some cute girls? It''s a waste to spend your youth without girls," Haru said.


    "No, I have proposed to her before, I need to wait for her," Nasa said.


    Haru shrugged his shoulders, "Well, do whatever you want." He wasn''t sure whether it was healthy though, they talked for a while until both of them looked at their smartphones. They had received a chat from someone.


    "Oh, this is my boss, goodbye, Haru," Nasa left his cafe.


    Haru only nodded because he was a bit startled when he saw the next mission from the group chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest: Get Century Soup from ''Toriko'' World and Invite 1 person]


    [Participant: Three Persons]


    [Reward: 2000 points and one random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world. Please choose the right person to enter the Group Chat]


    [Countdown: No]


    ''Century Soup? Toriko? What the heck?''

 Chapter 99 Next Mission!

    <h4>Chapter 99 Next Mission!</h4>


    Gintoki, who ate his sweet, stopped when he felt his phone ringing. He opened his phonezily but raised his eyebrow when he saw a new quest, "Hmm, Century Soup?"


    "Gin-chan, did you hide food from me?" Kagura suddenly came and hugged him from behind.


    "No, I don''t hide anything, also don''t eat my sweet," Gintoki started to p her head.


    Kagura didn''t care and kept eating his sweets.


    "This girl!!!" Gintoki was pissed.


    "What? You''re very stingy Gin-chan, don''t you have money from your novel?" Kagura asked.


    "It''s for my pension! My job is unstable! I need it for my old day!" Gintoki said.


    "You won''t be popr with girls that way," Kagura said.


    "What?" Gintoki was angry.


    Both of them started to argue with each other.


    "ALRIGHT, BOTH OF YOU, DON''T FIGHT TO EACH OTHER!!" Shinpachi said.


    "Shut up, sses!!!!" Both of them said at the same time.


    "W - what! Let''s take it outside, dammit!!!" Shinpachi also joined.


    Luffy was practicing under the monitor of Rayleigh.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Luffy was very tired andid on the ground.


    "Alright, you can take a rest," Rayleigh said while drinking his alcohol. He didn''t know but he had gotten quite a lot of good alcohol from him. He had never seen this brand before, "Bourbon." He had him but he said that he had gotten this from Zipper Boy.


    Luffy felt that his phone was ringing, "Hmm?" He opened his phone and raised his eyebrow, "Quest? Century Soup?"


    "Luffy, what''s wrong?" Rayleigh asked.


    "Nothing," Luffy smiled and started to chat in the group chat.


    "Really? What are you looking at?" Rayleigh asked.


    "I''m looking at my phone, I''m talking to my friend," Luffy said.


    "Hmm," Rayleigh nodded and continued his drink.


    Tsunade ran away from the Hokage Office back to her home. She holed up in her house while drinking vodka.


    "Tsunade-sama, pleasee back to the office," Shizune looked at her with a helpless expression.


    "Yes, Sensei," Sakura also joined


    "No, I want a break," Tsunade shook her head. She looked at her and said, "How about you join me? C''mon Shizune, Sakura!"


    "Tsunade-sama¡­¡­" Shizune and Sakura had a helpless expression and wasn''t sure how to react in this situation.


    Tsunade wanted to persuade her again until her phone rang. She opened her eyes wide and knew that it was her chance to get out of the work in her office.


    "Is it Haru? Tsunade-sama?" Shizune asked.


    Tsunade shook her head, "What''s wrong, do you want to meet him?"


    Shizune was red, "N - no, I don''t mean it like that."


    "Hehehe, it''s okay, you need to help him get back to the right path," Tsunade said while looking at the group chat.


    "What do you mean, Tsunade-sama?" Shizune titled her head.


    "Alright, what is ''Toriko''?" Yajima didn''t even know what this world was about.


    "Hmm, Toriko is a very dangerous world," Kuroneko replied.


    "Dangerous?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yes, there are a lot of monsters in that world¡­" Kuroneko started to exin to them about the general idea about this world. She told them that every monster could be food and it was very delicious.


    The two most popr professions in that world are Food Hunter and Chef.


    Kuroneko also exined that the people in that world were using something known as Gourmet Cell. It meant that they would be stronger with the food that they had eaten, the more delicious the food the stronger they were.


    "I WANT TO GO!!!!" Luffy hurriedly replied. He wanted to eat a lot of food, meat and fight a lot of monsters. He thought it was also a good chance to make himself stronger.


    "I think Luffy is suitable since he is quite strong," Kuroneko replied and added, "But we need three people to go there? Who are the next two people? By the way, @Haru where are you?"


    "I''m here, I''m trying to remember the story of Toriko and don''t forget our objective is Century Soup," Haru said.


    "Now that you mention it, what is Century Soup?" Tsunade asked.


    "Century Soup is a rare and high-ss ingredient, considered one of the greatest soups in the world. The soup only forms in the center of the inhospitable continent Ice Hell once every 100 years, and only under special circumstances. The original source of Century Soup was Ice Hell''s legendary Gourmet Show Window," Kuroneko exined fluently.


    "As expected of Kuroneko," Gintoki praised.


    "Thank you for your praise," Kuroneko said.


    "Is it good?" Yajima asked.


    "Of course, but it''s also very hard to get it, we need to go to the Ice Hell, where the temperature is around minus 50-degree Celsius," Haru answered.


    "Minus 50-degree celsius?" Luffy asked.


    "Colder than Frozen Hell in the Impel Down," Haru answered.


    "¡­" Luffy started to remember how cold that ce was but he couldn''t stop the temptation of that food, "I will go."


    "I''m quite familiar with the story and I will go too," Haru said.


    "Alright, I don''t have a problem, but please share Century Soup," Gintoki said.


    "Of course, I''m nning to share it with everyone," Haru said.


    "Good," Yajima replied.


    "So who is thest member?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''m not good, I''m already very old, I''m not nning to have that kind of dangerous adventure," Yajima answered.


    "Is there good alcohol?" Tsunade suddenly asked.


    "It''s a ce where you can find legendary alcohol," Haru answered.


    "Good, I will go too," Tsunade said.


    "Alright, the three people are Tsunade, Haru, and Luffy," Kuroneko said.


    "Can you also get me some sweets too?" Gintoki asked. He was quite curious about the sweets from the world of Toriko.


    "Alright, before we go, let''s prepare," Haru said.

 Chapter 100 Gourmet Town

    <h4>Chapter 100 Gourmet Town</h4>


    Haru went back to his apartment and prepared his luggage. He kept everything in his body since he could open space storage with his zipper power. He knew that this zipper power would be very useful in this situation. He was also wondering who should they invite for the next member in that world. He thought it was kind of nice to have female members to bnce it.


    "Alright, are you ready?" Haru wrote on the group chat.


    "Good, I''m ready," Tsunade replied. She thought it was a good chance to have a vacation from her work and she didn''t need to worry about anything since the time was stopped.


    "I''m ready," Luffy replied.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Luffy, did you bring anything?"


    "I brought some gold that I found on the ind," Luffy said.


    "Good, you can use that and exchange it with money when we have arrived, you can use it to eatter," Haru said.


    "Eat!!!" Luffy was excited.


    "Good luck," Kuroneko said.


    "Good luck +1," Gintoki said.


    "Good luck +1," Yajima said.


    "Alright, press [Yes] on the quest," Haru said.


    Tsunade, Haru, and Luffy pressed the [Yes] button on the quest together.


    Suddenly a light engulfed three of them and made everything stop.


    Haru was very dizzy but he could hear someone voice beside him.


    "I''m dizzy! I''m dizzy!"


    "Damn, it''s very ufortable."


    Haru opened his eyes while he healed himself. He looked there were both Luffy and Tsunade beside him, "Hey."


    Luffy also noticed him, "Haru!" He looked around and saw a woman, "Tsunade?"


    Tsunade nodded, "This is the first time we have met each other Luffy." She turned her attention toward him and smiled, "Haru, you''ve got a lot of fans in my world."


    Haru rubbed his nose and wasn''t sure how to respond since it was hard to do an inter-dimension rtionship, "Let''s talk about thatter, first, we need to do something."


    "Yeah, let''s eat!" Luffy said.


    "No, we need to have info gathering," Tsunade said.


    Haru shook his head, "No, what Luffy said is true, let''s eat, I''m sure we can get a lot of information in the restaurant."


    "Yes, let''s eat meat!" Luffy said.


    "Let''s exchange our money first," Tsunade said.


    "Good," Haru nodded.


    Three of them went together and asked someone whether there was a ce to change money.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something?" Haru asked.


    "Yes?"


    Haru decided to ask a random man on the street.


    He is light-skinned with slightly long ck hair and keeps some of his hair brushed over his left eye, around his head, he always wears an orange turban which has a blue crescent design printed on the right side. His outfit normally consists of a simple blue-colored long-sleeved shirt with orange edges along with a pair of blue pants and brown shoes.


    "I''m sorry for bothering you, three of us are from the countryside, can you tell us about the name of the nearest town? Also, can you tell us where the information center is?" Haru asked. He wasn''t that worried when this man was trying to cheat or deceive him since he had two monsters beside him. He also could hypnosis him to follow his order.


    "Oh, you don''t know about this ce?" the man was a bit surprised.


    "Is it really that surprising?" Haru asked.


    He smiled and shook his head, "No, of course not, let me help you."


    "Thank you, my name is Haru," Haru said.


    "My name is Luffy," Luffy smiled.


    "Tsunade," Tsunade answered.


    He smiled at them and didn''t really mind the woman, "My name is Takimaru, I''m a Gourmet Knight."


    "Gourmet Knight?" They titled their heads at the same time.


    Takimaru was a bit embarrassed when he saw that they didn''t know anything, "Hmm, let me exinter while we''re going to the information center."


    "Good," they nodded at the same time.


    Four of them walked together while Takimaru exined to them about the town in front of them.


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade were amazed since this town was very big and they had never seen such a crowded ce.


    "This is Gourmet Town, every day there are at least 25 million people walking into this ce," Takamaru exined.


    "25 million people!!!!"


    Takimaru really thought that three of them were really from the countryside.


    They walked together while talking about the town and his job.


    The Gourmet Knights are an order of Gourmet Hunters that follows a strict "Gourmet Doctrine" which states: "to entrust one''s lifepletely to nature". This means shunning man-made medicines or anything else that would normally not be found in nature or ispletely artificial.


    Haru who listened thought it was kind of simr to religion but it was more into the food since this world food was everything.


    Luffy had drooled when he entered this town since he smelled the really good aroma, "Meat!!!"


    Haru hurriedly caught him, he changed his fingers into the zipper and trapped him, "We can eatter, let''s exchange our money first."


    Luffy didn''t listen but he couldn''t do anything.


    Takimaru, who looked at his fingers which could turn into a long metal couldn''t help but be shocked. He looked at them and asked, "Who are you guys?"


    "Hmm, you can say that we''re doctors," Tsunade answered.


    "Doctor?" Takimaru looked at them with a strange expression. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much after that since it wasn''t his problem.


    "What are you doing here, Takimaru?" Luffy, who couldn''t escape, decided to ask since he was a bit bored.


    "Hmm? Me? I''m going to join the Century Soup Expedition," Takimaru answered.


    Three of them were surprised and shouted, "CENTURY SOUP!!!!"

 Chapter 101 Pompadour Hairtstyle

    <h4>Chapter 101 Pompadour Hairtstyle</h4>


    "Century Soup!!!!"


    Takimaru, who looked at their expression, wondered whether they also wanted to join the expedition, "Do you also want to join the expedition?"


    "Takimaru, how can we join the expedition?" Luffy asked.


    "How about you follow meter? I will show you the way to the pub where everyone will be gathered for the mission," Takimaru said.


    "You''re a good guy," Tsunade said.


    Takimaru felt strange when he got a good guy card from her.


    "Is that okay? Aren''t we going to be apetitor?" Haru asked.


    Takimaru nodded, "It''s okay, the belief of Gourmet Knight is too help people."


    "Your belief is good," Luffy nodded.


    "That''s true, but a lot of people have a misconception about it," Takimaru said as he started to talk about his Gourmet Knight. He told them about his practice and rules in his belief.


    "You don''t eat meat?" Luffy was going crazy because of this belief.


    "Hahaha, we''re not, we only eat something that grows in nature," Takimaru said.


    "So it''s simr to vegetarian?" Haru said.


    "It''s simr but somehow different," Taki said and added, "You can exchange your money there, after that, let me help you to look around since I''m also quite free after this."


    "Good, Takimaru, you''re a good guy," Luffy said.


    "Yeah, you''re a good guy," Tsunade nodded.


    "Good guy," Haru said.


    Takimaru twitched his mouth when he got a good person card for several times, "Hurry up!" He couldn''t help but get annoyed by them.


    Three of themughed and exchanged their gold with money in this world.


    Takimaru looked at them with a smile. He wasn''t sure why but he got a very good impression when he saw three of them.


    Luffy, who had changed her gold into money, was excited, "Alright, let''s eat!!!!!"


    "Good, I want to try alcohol in this ce," Tsunade said.


    Haru wanted to know whether he had a chance to eat food from a legendary chef. He had read some part of the story and knew that there was the legendary chef, Setsuno. He knew that she opened a shop in this ce but he wasn''t sure whether he could have a chance to eat food that was made by her.


    ''But I can eat her food as long as I stay with the protagonist,'' Haru thought. He was wondering whether he could meet the protagonist in this world.


    "Haru, let''s go," Luffy shouted.


    "Alright," Haru nodded.


    "Where do you want to go?" Takimaru asked.


    "Meat!" Luffy said.


    "Alcohol!" Tsunade said.


    "I know a good ce that serves both of them," Takimaru said.


    "Good!!!" Luffy and Tsunade said at the same time.


    "Wait! Let me change my hairstyle!" Haru suddenly said.


    "Ha?" Takimaru, Luffy, and Tsunade were baffled.


    Haru knew to get the attention of the legendary chef, he needed to change his hairstyle. He took a pomade from his body and started to shape his hairstyle into a pompadour hairstyle. He looked in the mirror and nodded, "Let''s go."


    They looked at him with a strange expression.


    "I want to say that it''s weird but somehow it''s suitable at the same time," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, why are you changing your hairstyle?" Takimaru asked.


    Haru looked around and told them to move closer. He whispered slowly and said, "I don''t know whether it''s true or not but I''ve heard a rumor that the legendary chef, Setsuno loves someone who has a pompadour hairstyle, maybe I''ve got a chance to eat in her restaurant."


    "WHAT!!!" Takimaru was shocked when he heard it.


    "Setsuno? Who is that?" Tsunade and Luffy said at the same time. Neither of them read the information about this world and left everything to him. Both of them decided it was a brawl rather than the brain.


    "You don''t know?" Takimaru looked at both of them with a shocked expression.


    "Anyway, let''s eat, I''m very hungry," Luffy said.


    *Growl


    Takimaru twitched his lips looking at him, "Alright, let''s go to the nearest shop."


    "Alright, let''s go!" Luffy was excited.


    Tsunade and Haru followed them while talking to each other.


    They went to a lot of ces and ate a lot of food.


    Haru was really wondering whether it was right to invite Luffy since it was very hard to control him, no, it wasn''t right, he was a baby sitter right now. He also needed to take care of Tsunade who loved to drink a lot of alcohol.


    Takimaru, who had been staying with him, felt quite emphatic but he was also helpless. He was a bit shocked when he saw Luffy could stretch his body.


    "I''m a person that has eaten rubber rubber fruit, my entire body has be simr to rubber," Luffy said with a smile.


    Takimaru was shocked when he heard there was that kind of fruit in the world but he didn''t think much of it since the world was really vast. He looked at him and was also wondering since he saw a zipper on his body, "Are you too?"


    "Yes, simr to that," Haru didn''t say much about him.


    Tsunade shook her head, "I''m not, I don''t eat that kind of weird fruit."


    They continued to move around and found a lot of things such as a vending machine that was around 5 meters, a shop that sold a lot of poisonous food, etc. They could find a lot of strange food in this world.


    "Is this heaven?" Luffy thought that he could eat a lot of meat.


    They were moving around until they heard someone praise his hairstyle.


    "Young man, your hairstyle is very nice."


    They turned their heads together.


    Takimaru was shocked when he saw her, ''SETSUNO!!!''. He inwardly shouted.


    "Hahaha, it''s been a while since I saw someone in that hairstyle and still look very handsome," Setsunoughed.

 Chapter 102 Setsuno? This Grandma?

    <h4>Chapter 102 Setsuno? This Grandma?</h4>


    "Who are you, grandma?" Luffy asked while picking up his nose.


    "Hey, you''re not bad, you can even pick up a grandma," Tsunade gave her shoulder a nudge.


    Haru twitched his lips when he heard it.


    "Hahaha, you''re a funny group, how about you eat in my ce?" Setsuno said.


    Setsuno has the typical appearance of an old woman, with pink knot-tied hair, a wide wrinkled face and a very small, hunched body. She is usually seen wearing a pink sweater with orange pants, a white apron, and pink sandals with hearts on them.


    "Eh? But we''re nning to eat in the next restaurant, there is good meat in there, right? Takimaru?" Luffy said.


    "Yeah, I also want to drink another alcohol," Tsunade also nodded.


    Takimaru was too shocked and couldn''t say anything.


    "Hahaha, my ce also has good alcohol and meat," Setsuno said.


    "Is that okay?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, why not?" Setsuno said.


    "Yay, let''s go, grandma, let''s go to your ce," Luffy said.


    Tsunade was still skeptical about whether she could find good alcohol there.


    "You guys, don''t you know that she is Setsuno?" Takimaru said to both Luffy and Tsunade.


    "Setsuno?" Luffy and Tsunade titled their heads.


    "She''s the legendary chef that I''ve talked to you about before," Haru said.


    "Oh, that person," Luffy and Tsunade said at the same time.


    "So what are waiting for? Let''s go, grandma, let''s eat your food," Luffy said.


    "I''m very curious about the skill of the legendary chef," Tsunade said.


    "I''m sorry, they don''t mean harm, we''reing from a very far away ce," Haru said.


    "A very far away ce? Interesting, I will treat you to a meal at my ce, let''s go," Setsuno said. She was quite curious about them since she could tell that they were very unfamiliar with her. She was very famous and she was simr to Colonel Sanders at KFC.


    "Let''s go!!!" Haru also didn''t think much of it was better to enjoy.


    Luffy and Tsunade were also pretty happy.


    "Takimaru, what''s wrong? Let''s go," Luffy said.


    "A - ah, yes!!!!" Takimaru also followed them. He was wondering whether she had a menu that was suitable for the Gourmet Knight.


    "By the way, where do youe from?" Setsuno asked.


    "I''m from Tokyo," Haru said.


    "I''m from East Blue," Luffy said.


    "I''m from Konohagakure," Tsunade said.


    Setsuno stopped and looked at them with a strange expression since she really had never heard that ce.


    "Where is that ce?" Takimaru asked.


    "Very far away from here," Haru answered.


    They arrived in front of her restaurant and couldn''t help but look at it with a strange expression.


    The restaurant is very old and the wall is dpidated. It is also quite smallpared to another ce in this Gourmet Town.


    "Is this really the ce?" Tsunade was doubting.


    Takimaru was also looking at the restaurant with doubt since it wasn''t suitable for the


    "Well, let''s not worry about that, let''s just enjoy the food," Haru said.


    "That''s true," Luffy nodded.


    "Don''t worry, my food is very good," Setsuno said.


    Takimaru had sweatdropped in that statement. He thought for a bit and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t eat meat and processed food."


    Setsuno looked at him and asked, "Are you, Gourment Knight?"


    Takimaru nodded, "Yes, I''m."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sd here and it''s not using anything besides that," Setsuno said.


    "Thank you very much," Takimaru nodded.


    "You can help yourself with this water first," Setsuno said.


    "Good," They nodded and tried the water. They took a ss of water and drank it at the same time. Their eyes were opened really wide when they tasted this water.


    "This water is amazing!!!" Luffy praised it.


    Tsunade nodded, "This is very refreshing."


    "What kind of water is this?" Haru was very clueless about many ingredients in this world. He felt that it was very effervescent and simr to drinking air.


    Takimaru nodded, "Yes, this is very good."


    "Hahaha, this water thates out from the tap in my restaurant," Setsunoughed. She enjoyed the happy expression of her customers. She thought for a bit and forgot about something, "That''s right, I forget there is someone that I need to meet." She made something very fast and gave it to them, "You can eat this first and I will go out for a bit, you don''t need to worry, I will be very fast."


    "Don''t worry, grandma," Haru nodded.


    "Good, I will prepare something goodter," Setsuno started to run very fast.


    Four of them couldn''t see them run and were amazed at her speed.


    "That grandma was very fast," Luffy said.


    "How old is she?" Tsunade was concerned about her health.


    "She should be 500 or more years old," Haru answered.


    "500 years old!!!!" Luffy, Tsunade, and Takimaru were shocked when they heard it.


    "She is older than grandpa," Luffy said.


    "Of course," Haru said while looking at him with a strange expression.


    "Let''s eat this food first," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty curious about this sd," Takimaru nodded.


    "I don''t really like vegetables," Luffy said while looking away.


    "I will eat your portion then," Haru said.


    "No!!!!" Luffy said.


    They ate the food at the same time and their eyes became brilliant, "YUMMY!!!!"


    Toriko and Komatsu were waiting at their appointed ce.


    "Toriko-san, is this really the ce?" Komatsu asked.


    Toriko nodded, "Yes, she said that we need to wait in this ce." He was also doubting whether this was the ce until he saw someone suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Toriko?"


    "Setsuno-san!!" Toriko was happy to see her.


    Setsuno nodded, "Good, let''s go and follow me!!!" She started to run very fast again.


    "Damn, let''s go, Komatsu! Let''s chase after her!" Toriko said.


    "A - ah, wait, Toriko-san!!!!" Komatsu was pulled by him and couldn''t even scream afterward.

 Chapter 103 Century Soup?

    <h4>Chapter 103 Century Soup?</h4>


    Haru was eating cabbage which was very crunchy and fresh. He couldn''t stop eating it and felt it was very nice. He felt that he had eaten oxygen and it made him feel that his body was really refreshed.


    "The food in this ce is amazing," Tsunade said. She could feel that this dish was beneficial for health. She was wondering whether she could take some of it to grow it back in her world.


    Luffy didn''t say anything but kept eating the cabbage with vigor. He thought that this world was really heaven since there was a lot of food and it was very delicious.


    Takimaru was grateful for the food since he was Gourmet Knight. He needed to do several things after he had eaten the food.


    Honestly, in his opinion, it was a pain in the ass but no one said anything since they respected him.


    They were eating together until the door was opened by someone. They turned their heads and saw her back with two people along with her.


    "There are people here?" Therge man was surprised to see four people inside the restaurant.


    "Do you know them, Toriko-san?" The small man asked him curiously.


    "Who are they, Grandma Setsuno?"


    "Oh, I met them by chance earlier, I thought it would be good to invite them too to eat together," Setsuno said.


    "Hello," Haru knew who there were two people in front of him.


    "You''re very lucky to eat in this restaurant," therge man said.


    Haru looked at him weirdly, "Aren''t you the same?"


    "Hahaha, that''s true," therge man said and introduced himself, "My name is Toriko."


    "Haru," Haru said while giving him his hand.


    They shook hands while looking at each other.


    "My name is Luffy," Luffy said.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything and drank water since she thought she had never seen him.


    "My name is Komatsu," the little guy introduced himself.


    "Wow, I don''t believe that I met one of the four kings," Takimaru said.


    "Four Kings?"


    Takimaru nodded, "Yes, there are four kings of Food Hunter in this world and this person is one of them, Toriko."


    Toriko is extremely muscr and exceptionally tall with somewhat messy blue neck-length hair. He has three scars running from his left ear to just under his left eye which he was born with. He has strong, angr facial features and somewhat catlike eyes.


    Komatsu is a short, thin, and light-skinned young man with short ck hair,rge ck eyes, and a rather wide nose withrge nostrils.


    "Hahaha," Torikoughed and looked at him, "Are you a gourmet knight?"


    Takimaru nodded, "Yes, my leader is always talking about you."


    "Really? How is he?" Toriko sat beside him while talking to each other.


    "I''m sorry for bothering you guys," Komatsu said.


    "Don''t worry, the more the merrier, Komatsu," Haru said.


    "Yeah, sit beside me, this grandma is a really good cook," Luffy said.


    "Grandma, can I have alcohol?" Tsunade asked.


    "Hahaha, what a rowdy group," Setsunoughed and said, "Alright, I will prepare you something." She took a chicken from the box and started to cook it.


    Everyone saw how she cooked the food with a very fast and precise movement.


    "Amazing," Haru couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Yeah," Komatsu nodded and wondered whether he could reach that level.


    Haru opened his eyes wide looking at her trying to prepare one food with a lot of care. He knew that Setsuno needed to do a lot of preparation because it was special ingredients.


    Setsuno didn''t make them wait too long and served the food, "Dinner is served, please enjoy Garlic Chicken Oyakodon."


    They nodded and started to eat the food.


    "HMPHHH!!!" They had never tasted this kind of food.


    Haru wasn''t sure what kind of ingredients were in this food since he was unfamiliar with the ingredients in this world.


    "Grandma, more!!!" Luffy and Toriko said at the same time. Both of them were gluttons and couldn''t help but wanted to eat more.


    "Hahaha, we can eat thatter, now let me show you the main attraction," Setsuno said and opened the lid of the pan.


    Everyone was drawn by the fragrance of this food. They couldn''t look away and they only looked at this soup. They gulped and their appetite increased to the limit.


    Setsuno prepared the soup for everyone.


    "Is this Century Soup?" Haru frowned since he felt that his quest was too easy.


    "Hmm, interesting," Tsunade said and couldn''t look away from the soup. She had never seen this kind of soup wanted to drink it right away.


    "You can drink it," Setsuno smiled.


    Haru and Tsunade didn''t say anything and started to drink the soup slowly. Both of them had never felt this taste before and could feel the deepness of this soup.


    Haru was stunned at the deliciousness and harmony of each ingredient. Even though it was clear but it was a bomb of taste, ''But¡­'' He frowned since he felt it was kind of missing something.


    "There is something missing," Haru and Komatsu said at the same time.


    Setsuno was a bit stunned when she heard both of them. She smiled, "How about I show you my real kitchen?" She took off her chef''s head and said,


    "Your real kitchen?"


    Luffy and Toriko were just eating the soup together.


    "Grandma, let me drink this soup more!!!" Luffy said.


    "Setsuno, let me drink the entire soup," Toriko said.


    Setsuno twitched her lips, "We can do thatter, let''s go to my real kitchen, there is something that I want to show you."


    Haru was stunned by the taste but it wasn''t enough to sway him, "Let''s go Tsunade."


    Tsunade also nodded. She was curious about what the ingredient was to make such a clear soup to have such a fantastic taste.


    Takimaru also followed behind them.


    "This is for me!!! Luffy said.


    "No, for me!!!" Toriko said.


    Both of them were trying to snatch the pot that was full of soup.


    "HURRY UP!!!" Setsuno was mad.


    "Y - yes!!!" Both of them said at the same time.

 Chapter 104 Real Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 104 Real Kitchen</h4>


    Setsuno opened a hidden door from the floor in her restaurant.


    "Is your kitchen underground?" Komatsu was surprised.


    Setsuno only smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    They entered the door and walked inside the tunnel together. They couldn''t see their surroundings since it was quite dark.


    "By the way, are you also going to search for the Century Soup?" Toriko asked. He knew that he had seen a lot of food hunters in this town earlier. At the same time, he had heard that that group of food hunters hade because of the Century Soup.


    Luffy nodded, "Yes, we''re going to search for the Century Soup."


    "We won''t lose to you," Toriko said with a smile.


    "We won''t lose either," Haru said.


    Setsuno only smiled and turned on the light, "We have arrived."


    They saw her real kitchen and their reaction was amazed.


    "This is huge," Takimaru said.


    In front of them was a huge space with an aquarium, a lot of tables with a lot of strange ingredients, there is also a ce where there are two huge beasts which are fighting each other.


    "Is this really a kitchen?" Tsunade had never seen this kind of kitchen before. She felt that her logic had been thrown away when she entered this world.


    Komatsu was very excited and his eyes were shining looking at the scene in front of him, "I - I don''t believe it that I can enter her kitchen."


    Haru wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings when he entered this kitchen. He was more curious about the name of each ingredient in this ce since he didn''t know any of them.


    "GROWRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    Haru turned his head and saw a beast with six eyes with a body simr to a bear, "What is this?"


    "Lonely Grizzlies," Toriko said and exined, "Lonely Grizzlies meat is usually too tough for humans, that is why she let it fight each other to make the meat soften, they will keep fighting for a month to make its meat to reach the peak and you only have a few minutes of chance to make it since too long time will make the meate back to be tough again."


    Haru was wondering whether the taste of this monster was worth it to have such a preparation. He felt that he really couldn''t be such a chef that could sacrifice a lot of time to prepare food for his customers. He was more concerned about whether he could make an artificial intelligence for cooking. He thought it would be great to discuss itter with Nasa after he hade back to his world.


    They continued to move around while Toriko told them about the ingredients in this ce. He told them that the preparation of these ingredients was really taking a lot of time and difficult at the same time.


    "Now, I get it why, Setsuno-san only opens the shop once a month, because the preparation is very hard," Komatsu said.


    "Bzztt!!! That''s wrong, Komatsu!!!" Setsuno said and stood right in front of him.


    "WAHHH!!!!" Komatsu was startled when he saw her right in front of his face.


    "Hahahaha," Luffyughed, looking at his reaction.


    They alsoughed at the same time.


    "Let''s go," Setsuno said and used a rope to cross over the other side of the kitchen.


    ''Is she a Tarzan? No, the mother of Tarzan?'' They thought but also followed her.


    "This is fun!!!" Luffy had an IQ simr to a child and only cared to have fun.


    They crossed one by one to the other side using a rope, at the same time, they thought whether it was really necessary to have a rope to cross over the ce. They continued to walk while following her.


    "Then what is the reason you only open the store once a month?" Komatsu asked.


    "It''s the mood, it''s not my mood, but rather the mood of the food," Setsuno said.


    "The mood of the ingredients?" Tsunade raised her eyebrow.


    "Is there such a thing?" Komatsu asked.


    ''Hmmm,'' Haru wasn''t sure what to say in this situation since he also wasn''t sure whether he could hear the voice of ingredients. He was wondering whether he could really hear an ingredient''s voice calling him to cook them or something.


    "Hahaha, I know that it sounds silly, but it''s true," Setsunoughed and said, "Do you think the chef is picking the ingredient to make a meal?"


    "Is that wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Hnh! Hnh! How silly! No true chef believes that! It''s the other way around, the food chooses the chef and the customer," Setsuno said.


    "The food choose? Is it the same as you did to us?" Haru asked.


    Setsuno nodded, "That''s right, I''m not sure what making the ingredient wants to be eaten by you guys, even though, you have a handsome pompadour hairstyle but that is not the only reason why I''m asking you to eat in my ce."


    They looked at her with a strange expression and weren''t sure how to respond to that statement.


    ''The ingredients that choose the customer¡­'' Haru was in deep thought thinking about this sentence. He felt this sentence was full of profound meaning and had a lot of meaning.


    "It''s veryplicated," Luffy said with a difficult expression.


    Setsunoughed, "That''s true, all I do is check the ingredients from time to time to see how they''re feeling, if they feel like it, I open the shop."


    "T - then what about the meticulous preparation that you have done?" Komatsu asked.


    "Well, you will understand that one day, you don''t need to worry," Setsuno said.


    "Have we arrived?" Tsunade looked at the light in front of them.


    "Yes, wee to the Century Soup Prep Room!!!" Setsuno said.


    They entered the room and saw arge pot with a height of at least 30 meters tall and 30 meters diameters.


    "Amazing!!!"


    "How enormous!!!"


    "Hahaha, let''s go, I will show you the Century Soup," Setsuno said and jumped to the top of the pot.

 Chapter 105 Im not chef....

    <h4>Chapter 105 I''m not chef¡­</h4>


    Haru looked up and saw that this grandma was very healthy even though she was already 500 years old. He shook his head and started to fly using his light magic.


    Luffy also followed with jumping into the top of the pot.


    Tsunade didn''t jump but walked on the side of the pot elegantly to the top.


    Takimaru, Toriko, and Komatsu were stunned to see three of them.


    "hahaha, interesting," Toriko also jumped to the top of the pot.


    "Toriko-san!!!!" Komatsu felt that he had been left behind.


    "Komatsu-kun, let''s just use the stairs," Takimaru said and tapped his shoulder.


    Komatsu looked at him and nodded. He felt moved by his kindness and felt that the only normal people in this room were him and this person.


    Haru had arrived at the top of the pot. He could see a beautiful clear soup with a lot of monstrous size of ingredients inside this pot, "Is this Century Soup?"


    Setsuno nodded, "Yes, but this is still half finished, there is still something missing."


    Haru had already tried to put some of the soup into the system but it was a failure. He knew that this soup wasn''tplete and needed thest ingredients. He either needed to get Century Soup in the wild or cook it by himself. Though, he knew that it was a bit impossible to do that since he didn''t have that much of a patient and he wasn''t a real chef.


    "Wow, there is a lot of soup," Luffy wanted to jump to the pot but he was stopped by Setsuno.


    "This naughty boy," Setsuno hit his head but suddenly she felt that she had hit a rubber.


    *Poyon!!


    "Your body is very stic," Setsuno felt that she had hit a rubber.


    "Yes, I''m a rubber human," Luffy said with a trademark smile.


    "Rubber human, huh?" Setsuno didn''t say anything but kept holding him in ce.


    Luffy didn''t care and made his mouth longer. He slurped the soup with very fast movement.


    "Ah, not fair!" Toriko also came and slurped the soup at the same time.


    "ENOUGH YOU PIG!!!" Setsuno was angry at both of them.


    Haru thought that he had enough of glutton in the group chat and thought to invite someone else. He knew that there would be a lot of characters in this expedition. He was wondering who they should invite to the Group Chatter.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Komatsu had arrived at the top of the pot and he was very tired but the tiredness in his body disappeared when he saw the ingredients in front of him.


    "WOW!!!" Komatsu was amazed and fascinated by it.


    "I have talked about it earlier but this Century Soup isn''tplete," Setsuno said.


    "What do you mean that is iplete?" Komatsu asked.


    "Century Soup urs in nature," Setsuno said.


    "Eh?"


    Setsuno nodded, "I have never forgotten how delicious that soup was during my young day." She smiled sweetly when she thought about it. She looked at both Haru and Komatsu, "I have tried to recreate it several times but I have never found thest ingredients but both of you could tell there was something missing in this soup."


    Komatsu was troubled, "Don''t ask me, I have never tasted this before."


    Haru rubbed his nose and said, "I''m not sure, but it''s only intuition." He couldn''t tell her that he knew the information from the manga.


    "Do you know why I bring you to the kitchen?" Setsuno asked.


    "????"


    "Of all the world''s leaders, rich folks, and gourmet connoisseurs, not one has given me an opinion of my cooking, both of you are the first one who has said that to me, it got me thinking that you canplete this soup," Setsuno said.


    "I''m not a chef," Haru said.


    "Aw now, there is no way that I can do that," Komatsu said.


    Setsuno smiled, "Don''t you want to eat the genuine Century Soup?"


    "I DO!!!!" Luffy and Toriko said at the same time. Both of them had a simr way of thinking and both of them were only thinking about eating.


    "I''m interested," Tsunade said as she wanted to eat the real Century Soup and it was also a mission from the group chat.


    "Me too," Takimaru said.


    "How about you?" Setsuno looked at him.


    "Of course, who doesn''t want to taste the real Century Soup?" Haru said.


    Setsuno smiled, "Good, right now is the perfect time to do that, the Century Soup only appears once every 100 years, you can''t find such a better time."


    ''She is really hundreds of years old¡­'' Takimaru, Haru, and Tsunade thought.


    Setsuno ignored their gaze and continued, "Right now, there is a man with detailed information about the Century Soup, he has gathered Gourmet Hunter from all over the world to get ahold of that soup!"


    Setsuno looked at everyone, "I''m sure that everyone here wille to join the group expedition and at that time try to taste the genuine Century Soup." She looked at both him and Komatsu, "Go find out what is missing and cook up the finest batch of the Century Soup the world has ever known!"


    Toriko was confident and excited at the same time. He believed that he could get that Century Soup.


    Komatsu was overwhelmed by the development of this conversation. He only wanted to eat but suddenly he needed to join the expedition to find the Century Soup.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond to her since he wasn''t a chef at the same time he also didn''t know most of the ingriedeints in this world. But his group would be the ones who got that Century Soup.


    "ALRIGHT, LET''S GET THAT CENTURY SOUP!!!" Luffy raised his hand.


    Tsunade nodded in agreement.


    Takimaru also clenched both of his hands.


    Their adventure started from here.

 Chapter 106 Bar Heavy Lodge

    <h4>Chapter 106 Bar Heavy Lodge</h4>


    Haru came out of Setsuno''s restaurant together and went to the next ce.


    They went together to the gathering ce of the expedition for the Century Soup.


    "Where is the ce?" Tsunade asked.


    "It should be at the Bar Heavy Lodge," Takimaru said.


    "Heh, it''s been a while since I''ve been there," Toriko said, reminiscence about his young days.


    "Have you been there before?" Haru asked.


    Toriko nodded, "Of course, most of the Gourmet Hunter has been there." He looked at his group, "Are you three a Gourmet Hunter?"


    "No, I''m a pirate," Luffy said.


    "I''m a ninja," Tsunade said.


    "I''m a novelist," Haru said.


    "Pirate!" Komatsu was startled.


    "Ninja?" Takimaru titled his head.


    "Novelist¡­" Toriko twitched his lips.


    Komatsu, Takimaru, and Toriko had never thought that three of them were gathering of misfits.


    "Though both me and him are doctors too," Tsunade said while pointing her finger at him.


    Haru nodded, "Yes."


    "Hahaha, let''s go, let''s hurry up and go to that ce!" Luffy was excited about this journey.


    "Can you fight?" Toriko asked. He looked at three of them but only felt that three of them were harmless.


    "Of course," Luffy nodded.


    Toriko didn''t say anything but suddenly punched Luffy.


    Luffy, who had been training with Rayleigh for a short time, was still unable to learn the observation haki perfectly. He had learned it and could see it but it wasn''t perfect. He didn''t dodge his punch but received it with a smile since he knew that it was useless to attack him with a fist.


    Toriko hit him but he felt that he had hit a rubber.


    "Hahaha, your punch isn''t going to hurt me, I''m a rubber man," Luffyughed.


    "Hahaha, you''re very good," Toriko smiled.


    Haru shook his head when he saw this scene.


    Tsunade moved her head closer and whispered, "Is he the MC of this world?"


    Haru nodded in response, "Yes, he is, his personality and brain are simr to Luffy." He felt that Toriko wasn''t that much better from Luffy since in his head was only food and eating.


    "Do you have an idea about who we should invite in Group Chat?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "The journey is quite long, it isn''t going to bete after we have seeded in our mission."


    Tsunade nodded, "Good."


    Haru looked at Takimaru and asked, "Takimaru, what is so special about this Bar Heavy Lodge?"


    "Hmm, this is a special ce where both client and Gourmet Hunter gather together, Gourmet Hunter will often toe to this ce to search for jobs and gossip, the client is also searching for a talented Gourmet Hunter," Takimaru exined to him about what was special about this ce.


    They didn''t need to walk for a long time and they had arrived in the Bar Heavy Lodge.


    Haru opened the door and saw a lot of people there.


    They were very rowdy but they became quiet when they saw Toriko.


    "T - Toriko!"


    "One of the Four Heavenly Kings!!!"


    "I can''t believe that I can see Toriko here."


    Luffy looked at him with a smile, "You''re very famous."


    "Hahaha, let''s go, let me introduce you to the master of this bar, he is also a broker too," Toriko said.


    Haru was looking around at the people in this ce. He could see that most of them had a huge body and had stronger strength than a normal adult.


    "We have be the center of attention," Tsunade said.


    "Isn''t it because your breasts are very big?" Haru said. He knew that most of the men in this ce were looking at Tsunade. She was quite beautiful even though her age was quite old but more importantly, her breasts were very big. She was an enchantress and made the most of the people who wanted to talk to her.


    Tsunade looked at him with a smile, "Do you want to touch it?"


    Haru shook his head, "Let''s do thatter."


    Tsunade was surprised when she heard his answer.


    "What is with your reaction?" Haru frowned.


    "I''m surprised that you don''t jump right away to my breasts?" Tsunade was very surprised and suddenly realized something, "So you only have an interest with your little sister?"


    "I don''t have sisterplex!!" Haru said with an annoyed expression. He looked at her and said, "Let me fondle those naughty breasts to prove it." He didn''t really want to touch it but this woman was provoking him.


    "Hey, beautiful, why don''t you stay with me?"


    Someone suddenly appeared between him and her.


    Tsunade and Haru frowned, looking at him.


    This person has a huge and muscr body. His height is simr to Toriko but his appearance is fiercer.


    "My name is Bourbo, I''m a Gou-."


    Before he finished his words, he was punched by Tsunade.


    BOOOM!!!


    Tsunade punched him and made him fall to the ground, "Hmph, annoying." She walked beside him and said, "Let''s go, Haru."


    Haru didn''t feel sorry about this person and also walked to his group.


    The bar was silent when they saw a famous Gourmet Hunter was beaten like nothing by this woman. They knew that this woman wasn''t normal and might be some famous person. They looked at her with a serious expression and knew that she would be a powerfulpetitor in this expedition.


    "Hahaha, Tsunade, you''re very strong," Luffy praised and said, "Be my crew, Tsunade!!"


    Tsunadeughed, "Good, at that time, let''s get this One Piece or something." She had thought about her retirement n and decided to y around in a lot of worlds. She had found a lot of interesting things after she joined the Group Chat and it would be a waste to not use it.


    "Yeah!!!!" Luffy nodded with a smile.


    Tsunade looked at him, "Buy me a lot of alcohol when I''m ying in your house."


    "Sure," Haru nodded. He thought that the bill of the card would explode when she came to his house.

 Chapter 107 Bromance

    <h4>Chapter 107 Bromance</h4>


    Haru and Tsunade walked to the counter seat of this bar.


    "Is this your friend too, Toriko?"


    Toriko nodded, "Yes, they''re Haru and Tsunade."


    "Hello, my name is Moriji, I''m the owner of this bar," Moriji said.


    "Give me the strongest drink," Tsunade said.


    Moriji sweatdropped when he heard it, "Sure¡­"


    "Give me ice tea," Haru said.


    Moriji, who also heard it, had sweatdropped: "We don''t serve that kind of thing."


    Haru frowned, "¡­¡­Give me water."


    Moriji nodded and prepared their order.


    Luffy was eating meat on the table and Takimaru only looked at him with a helpless expression.


    "Are you also going to join this expedition?" Moriji asked while asking both of them.


    "Yes, we''re a group of three," Haru said while pointing his finger at Luffy.


    Luffy smiled in response.


    Moriji nodded, "The client didn''t really care about your reputation, he only wants every Gourmet Hunter in this town."


    "Good," Haru nodded and d since they didn''t have an identification in this world.


    "But still, three of you, I have never seen you before, are you a Gourmet Hunter?" Moriji asked.


    "No, they''re pirates, ninjas, and novelists," Toriko said while drinking a beer. He thought it was a joke and didn''t think much of it. He only thought that they were an interesting group.


    Moriji, who heard it, twitched his lips and wasn''t sure how to respond, but he could tell that they were quite strong.


    Haru was drinking mineral water while looking at a group of Gourmet Hunters. He looked around and saw a few interesting people.


    "Did you find someone interesting, Haru?" Luffy asked.


    Haru nodded, "Probably."


    Luffy nodded and didn''t say anything again. He continued to eat the meat while waiting for the client toe.


    The arrival of Toriko and his group made the bar quiet but it wasn''t long before it became rowdy again.


    Suddenly the door opened by force and a lot of people wearing a ck suit entered the bar in the group.


    "EVERYBODY DROP YOUR FORKS! COLONEL IS HERE!"


    Everyone stopped talking and eating, they were looking at the entrance of the bar waiting for their client. They saw a short old man with a gaudy coat enter the bar. He snickered at everyone and said, "I will give you 10 billion to any of you dogs who can carry out this job."


    "H - he is Colonel Mokoi!"


    "Hispany makes trillions a year!"


    "T - ten billion!"


    Haru knew that this person was one of the antagonists even though it was minor but this person was probably the one who sponsored the viin''s organization. He remembered that this person had a space tourism industry or something. He also knew that this old man was the one who would give them a clue about the location of the Century Soup.


    "I don''t like him," Tsunade said.


    "It''s okay, we only ask for a free ride to the location," Haru said.


    Luffy continued to eat while looking at the old man.


    Colonel Mokoi smiled and turned his body, "Do I hear a doubt? Who do you think I am? I will turn no one away! I want a Century Soup! Anyone who is up for a challenge follows me!"


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Every person in the bar was excited simr to the kid who heard that they would get an allowance. They couldn''t hold themselves and wanted to go to this ce. Their only aim was one and that was the Century Soup.


    Haru looked at the bodyguard of Colonel Mokoi and started to exin about their destination.


    "Frozen Tundra, is it really that cold?" Tsunade asked.


    "Hmm, Haru is it really the same level as Freezing Hell?" Luffy asked.


    "Probably, I don''t know but let''s go follow them, they will give us equipment," Haru was d that they would give them equipment, "Takimaru, do you want to follow us?"


    "Yeah, Takimaru, you should stay with us," Luffy said.


    "I don''t mind," Tsunade said.


    Takimaru had only stayed with them for a short time but he had a good impression of them. He nodded and said, "Yes, but I will be the one who will get the Century Soup."


    "Hahaha," Luffyughed.


    "No, I will be the one," Toriko said.


    "Toriko-san!!!" Komatsu followed him.


    Haru shook his head and followed the group. He knew that this journey would be dangerous. He could imagine that this trip would be simr to his trip in Impel Down Level 5 Freezing Hell but it was more dangerous since the monster was stronger and more durable. In the Impel Down, he only needed to fight a wolf but in this world it was different. He remembered there was a monster that its breath could even make a hole in the earth.


    "Haru, Luffy, how old are both of you?" Takimaru asked.


    "I''m 17 years old," Luffy said.


    "I''m 15," Haru said.


    Takimaru was surprised but he was only 18 years old.


    "YOUNG!!!" Komatsu, who heard it, was startled.


    Toriko looked at them and didn''t say anything. He felt that his group would be the mainpetitor of this journey.


    "Komatsu-san, are you going to be okay?" Haru asked worriedly. He knew that he was very weak and his fighting power was simr to that of a child.


    "I - I will be okay!!!" Komatsu nodded and said with a confident smile, "I believe that Toriko will protect me."


    "Don''t worry, Komatsu, no matter what, I will protect you," Toriko said.


    Haru felt weird when he heard both of their conversations. He didn''t really want to think about it but someone asked them a rude question.


    "Are you gay?" Tsunade asked both of them.


    Toriko and Komatsu frowned at the same time, "We''re not!!!"


    ''It''s a bromance,'' Haru thought inwardly but didn''t intend to join their conversation.


    Colonel Mokoi walked in front of everyone.


    "Boss, don''t we need to screen them?"


    Mokoi shook his head, "There is no need, we can bring everyone, the more people the better chance that I will get this soup."


    Moriji smiled while looking at their backs. He was happy to see a lot of Gourmet Hunter who was hungry for the adventure and food, "Good luck."

 Chapter 108 Ice Hell

    <h4>Chapter 108 Ice Hell</h4>


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade sat on the same seat while listening to Colonel Mokoi.


    Haru was holding Luffy in the seat and made him stop moving. He needed to do this or else this guy would move around.


    Luffy couldn''t get away from him and decided to sleep on the seat since his head felt hurt listening to the exnation. He wanted to go out to check this ship since it was simr to the robot but he couldn''t escape from him. He decided to sleep and waited until the exnation was over.


    Tsunade only shook her head, "It''s hard to be you."


    Haru frowned, "Why don''t you help me to take care of him then?"


    "I don''t want to," Tsunade said, and drank a vodka that she had bought from Gourmet Town before.


    Haru twitched his mouth and thought to get his revengeter.


    Colonel Mokoi walked to the podium and started to exin, "Well, folks! d you all joined it! Let me firstmend you for your bravery, okay move on." He looked at everyone, "Listen up because I''m going to tell you about the whereabouts of the Century Soup."


    Tsunade and Luffy weren''t really interested since both of them knew where they would go in this journey but every Gourmet Hunter in this ship waited for him with expectation and wanted to know the location of this legendary soup.


    "We''re headed for the continent so cold, your face will freeze right off! Ice Hell!" Mokoi said with a sick smile.


    Haru knew that this guy was enjoying the reaction of every Gourmet Hunter in this ship.


    Any Gourmet Hunter who heard it suddenly became startled and bbergasted. They had never thought the location of that legendary soup was in that ce.


    "I - ICE HELL!!!!"


    "THE AVERAGE TEMPERATURE IS 50 BELOW -- ALL YEARS AROUND!!!"


    "AND THE CLIMATE ITSELF WEREN''T THAT BAD ENOUGH, THE CREATURES THERE ARE TERRIFYING!!!"


    "Hmph, where is that?" One of the Gourmet Hunters said the one who asked this question was the luckiest Gourmet Hunter in the world, Zongeh.


    Haru looked at Zongeh, he remembered that this guy was always getting out alive whatever the situation that he had gotten. He also remembered that the appearance of this guy was simr to thete wife of one of eight kings. Monkey King, Bambina.


    Mokoi enjoyed their reaction and continued his exnation, "The gourmet connoisseurs of old, who had no way of selectively breeding or freezing their food brought their full-course meals all the way to the Ice Hell to preserve them! You could call this ce a Gourmet Freezer!" He took a breath and said, "Now, I''ve just received a word from the other day that the ice on the continent is melting¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether it was the effect of global warming.


    "The reason being is arge amount of methane hydrate is being released," Mokoi exined.


    "Methane hydrate? What is that? Is that delicious?" Luffy suddenly woke up from his sleep and asked.


    Haru shook his head, saying, "Methane Hydrate, known as ''Fire Ice'', is apound in which methane is trapped within the crystalline structure of ice, is prevalent on the ocean floor and is a potential fuel source for humans."


    "Ugh, my head hurts," Luffy said while holding his head.


    "Hmm, in simple words, that this thing is used for making a fire to cook your meat and move this ship," Haru said.


    "Oh, I understand," Luffy nodded with a smile.


    "Is it that simple?" Tsunade asked.


    "Of course not, mining methane hydrate is simply too risky right now since the location of the deep into the sea, though it is very profitable to mine thispound is just too hard, I''m not sure about this ce though," Haru said and looked at her, "Let''s not talk about this thing, it''s just tooplicated and doesn''t even have any rtion with our mission."


    "Good," Tsunade continued to drink her vodka.


    Haru continued to listen to the exnation of Colonel Mokoi.


    "From deep within the ice core of the continent, methane hydrate has been discharging and melting the surrounding ice, the ancient connoisseurs choose a particr mountain to preserve their full-course meals in," Colonel Mokoi was almost drooling in front of everyone, "That sparkling ice tower, where those rich and gorgeous meals slumber, is a monument to the past called the Gourmet Showcase."


    Mokoi looked at everyone with a serious expression, "I''m confident that the thawing ice will very soon reveal Century Soup!"


    Everyone gulped at his words.


    "Methane hydrate is released from the Gourmet Showcase once every hundred years hence the ''century'' of the Century Soup, do whatever it takes to find it, that centennial delight!" Colonel Mokoi ended his exnation. He didn''t continue to stay and walked back to his room.


    His bodyguard started to walk to the podium, "Please sit on your seat since we will distribute your equipment for this journey." He started to arrange for his people to distribute a set of suits to everyone.


    Luffy, who heard Colonel Mokoi''sst sentences, became very excited, "Hmmm!!! I can''t wait to drink that Century Soup!!!!" He knew that the iplete Century Soup was very delicious and he couldn''t wait to drink the genuine Century Soup.


    "Yeah, me too," Tsunade said. Her objection in this mission was to have a vacation and this Century Soup was perfect for her souvenirs. She wanted to share the taste of this soup with her acquaintances.


    Haru knew that this journey wouldn''t be that simple but he knew that it was worth it. He took a set of suits that had been distributed by the bodyguard of the tycoon and was ready for change. He knew that this suit was necessary for this journey. He couldn''t help but wonder how delicious this genuine Century Soup was.

 Chapter 109 Voyage

    <h4>Chapter 109 Voyage</h4>


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade had changed their clothes to the suit that had been distributed to them.


    Haru opened a zipper on his body and kept their belonging inside his body. He hated to admit it but Tsunade was really sexy when she wore this ck suit on her body. Her breast was very big and it was amazing.


    "Still, your power is very useful in this situation," Tsunade said. She knew that he was looking at her but she didn''t really mind it.


    Haru was d that he had gotten this power since he could use his body to be space storage and it was very handy during a long trip


    "Yeah, but why don''t you bring meat?" Luffyined.


    "There should be a lot of monsters during our voyage, we can keep some of them for our mealster," Haru said and added, "Don''t you want to taste the meat of the monster in this world? I heard that it''s very delicious."


    "YEAH!!!" Luffy was excited.


    Tsunade shook her head, "You have gotten used to taking care of him."


    "The situation is forcing me," Haru said with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s go out!!!" Luffy started to run toward the front part of the ship.


    Haru let him since he felt that he was tired of taking care of him. He thought it was better to spend time with a beautiful woman rather than him, "Do you want to enjoy the scenery outside with me?"


    Tsunade smiled, "Sure, did you bring a whiskey?"


    Haru nodded, "I have it here." He opened a zipper on his arms and took out a bottle of whiskey and two sses.


    Tsunade pulled his hand and said, "Let''s go!!!"


    "THIS IS VERY BIG!!!" Luffy was amazed by the size of this ship. His Thousand Sunny was very big but this ship was on another level. He tapped the ground curiously since the material was different. He was wondering which was more powerful, this material or Adam tree.


    "Oh, Luffy, you''re here too."


    Luffy turned his head, "Toriko! Komatsu!" He waved his hand at them.


    "Luffy-san," Komatsu greeted and smiled at him, "This ship is very massive right?"


    "Yeah, this ship is bigger than my ship," Luffy said.


    "The only one who can buy this ship is the only filthy rich like Colonel Mokoi, this ship has 400 meters long and 200,000 tons," Toriko exined.


    "Amazing!!!" His eyes were shining when he heard it.


    "This ship is the mother of all ice-breakers, it could even smash right through even the biggest of ice breakers," Toriko said.


    "But my Thousand Sunny is more amazing," Luffy couldn''t help saying, even though he knew that this ship was amazing but his ship was definitely more amazing than this.


    "Ano, Luffy-San, are you really a pirate?" Komatsu asked nervously. He thought that a pirate was very cruel and very scary but the young man in front of him didn''t even fit the image of the pirate in his eyes. He thought that he was kind of joking but he remembered when Toriko punched him and could receive his punch without even frown.


    "Yes, I''m going to find One Piece!!!" Luffy said.


    "One Piece???" Toriko and Komatsu were confused.


    "I''m going to be a pirate king!!!" Luffy again and added, "To do that I have to find this One Piece."


    Toriko and Komatsu weren''t sure but when they saw him they couldn''t think it was a joke and they couldn''t help but wanted to cheer him.


    "I don''t know what One Piece is but I hope that you can find it," Toriko said.


    "Thank you," Luffy smiled.


    "Luffy, Toriko, Komatsu."


    Three of them turned their heads and saw both Haru and Tsunade.


    "How about vodka?" Tsunade offered.


    "Vodka!!!" Toriko was excited.


    "Toriko, we don''t have that much vodka, don''t drink too much, alright?" Haru said. He knew that this person had a bottomless stomach and he also wanted to keep some of the vodkas for the trip in the Ice Hell.


    Toriko looked quite disappointed but he still took one bottle. He opened the bottle with a chop of his hand and drank the entire bottle in one gulp.


    "You can''t enjoy alcohol like that," Tsunade shook her head.


    Komatsu was looking at him with a curious expression, "Haru-san, is it my imagination or is there a zipper on your body?" He saw that he took a bottle of vodka out of nowhere but he saw a zipper.


    "Yeah, I''m curious too," Toriko said.


    "It''s a secret," Haru winked.


    "Ehhhhh¡­" Toriko and Komatsu were disappointed when they heard it.


    "But this suit is still amazing, I can tell you that this is quite expensive," Haru said.


    "Yeah, it keeps me warm," Tsunade said. She felt that the technology in this world was very advancedpared to her world.


    "Yeah, this is a heat suit, it''s made of countless cold-resistant rubbers, theyers rub against each other at the tiniest of movements, generating pleasant warming heat through the friction, its nature was said to rival the fur of the blizzard bear, which lives in the permafrost region in terms of thermal protection, one of which costs 7 million," Toriko exined.


    "Is that expensive?" Luffy asked while scratching his head.


    "With that money, you can eat the entire meat in the shop that we came yesterday," Haru said.


    "WOW!!!" Luffy was amazed.


    "Yeah, I only regret that he wasn''t prepared for equestrian use."


    "Hmm?" They turned their heads together.


    "Takimaru? Where does that horsee from?" Haru asked.


    "Haha, I brought it from my home," Takimaru said.


    "Can I ride too?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course," Takimaru didn''t really mind.


    Huff!


    The horse also didn''t mind.


    Luffy wanted to ride the horse but suddenly the ship started to shake.


    Kaboom! Ssh! Kaboom! Ssh!


    They were startled until they saw something came out from the sea.


    "SHARK!! THERE IS TON OF THEM!!!" Komatsu said with an exaggerated tone.


    They saw a lot of sharks jump into their ships.


    "Weird, is it only my imagination or do they have legs?" Tsunade was surprised.


    "Great Leg Fish, this is a monster with a capture level 6, it seems our journey isn''t going to be peaceful," Toriko said.


    "Great! Haru! Let''s cook this fish!" Luffy was excited.


    Haru shook his head but he was excited and couldn''t wait to eat this fish.

 Chapter 110 Monsters!!!

    <h4>Chapter 110 Monsters!!!</h4>


    "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    Luffy stretched his arm back then throws a devastating punch


    "Pistol!"


    His punch hit the monster and made it thrown back to the sea,


    "H - hi - his hand is stretched far away!!!!" Komatsu was very surprised.


    "He is really a rubber man," Takimaru thought when he saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t believe that there was a human that could stretch their body really far.


    "Luffy! Amazing! This time it is me!" Toriko said and raised his index finger. He punched the monster right into its guts.


    Thud!


    The monster fell down on the ground knocked out.


    "Toriko, knocking," Toriko said with a cool expression.


    ''Is this a knocking technique?'' Haru thought. He knew that the people in this world were mostly using a knocking to beat the monster since they didn''t intend to kill it. He was wondering whether it was simr to acupuncture since he saw him using his index finger.


    "What is this technique?" Tsunade asked. She felt that his technique somehow had a connection with medical knowledge.


    "This should be knocking," Haru said.


    "Knocking?" Tsunade looked at him.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, he struck the monster with the right amount of force in the nerves or pressure points of it and made it faint."


    "Hmm," Tsunade felt that this technique was quite suitable for her. She also knew the nerves and pressure points of humans but she had never tried it on the monster.


    "Do you want to try it?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade shook her head, "I want to try it though." She walked toward one of the monsters and imagined the image from his attack earlier. She used her index finger to hit the pressure point of the monster. She was a doctor and her eyes were very sharp. She predicted the ce of nerves of this monster.


    Thud!


    The monster fell down on the ground when it was hit by her.


    "Hmm, it''s interesting," Tsunade thought.


    Toriko who saw this thought both Luffy and Tsunade were very strong. He knew that both of them could be hispetitors on this journey. He turned his attention toward Haru and wondered how strong was this young man.


    The other Gourmet Hunter who heard themotion started to get out from the deck of the ship and started to fight against the monster.


    The monster kepting out and there was a ton of this Great Leg Fish.


    Everyone was fighting with their weapons from a gun, ax, hammer, sword, etc.


    Haru looked around and observed the battle from a safe location. He was looking for one person in this crowd but he couldn''t find him. He knew that this person could be the candidate to enter the group chat. He decided to look after himter and looked at another candidate. He knew that the name of this person was Match. He only knew that he was part of the underworld in this gourmet world.


    Match is a tall pale-skinned man with blonde hair, but his most notable traits are that his body ispletely covered in scars. He is wearing a full white suit with white shoes and a purple dress shirt. He also always carries his sword with him.


    "Tsk, what a fuss," Match said while looking at the monster. He saw the monster was right in front of him but he was still calm. He put one of his hands on the handle on the sword and ready his stance.


    Clink!


    Swosh!


    Match moved very fast and didn''t even show that he took out his sword. He moved past the monster and his expression was dignified, "Triple Slice!"


    Loomp!


    The monster was cut into the fillet and fell down on the ground.


    Thud!


    "Take care of that for me, I will rest in my quarters," Match said to his subordinates.


    "YES SIR!!!"


    Haru took his video and it was quite amazing.


    "Hmm? Kid? Are you recording me?" Match looked at him.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, your sword technique is very good," Haru answered.


    "Hmph, don''t share it with the public," Match said and walked away.


    "Yes," Haru thought that this man was really nice. He continued to look around and saw Takimaru was crowded by a lot of monsters while riding his sword. He remembered that the Gourmet Knight had their own special technique. He had only seen it in the manga and wanted to see it right in front of his eyes.


    Takimaru closed his eyes and started to fully concentrate while imagining the image on his head. He was doing a ''Pre-Shot Routine'', a technique used by the Gourmet Knight to increase his uracy and damage in their martial arts. He did it for a few seconds and he was ready to attack the monsters with his technique.


    "Fuuuhhh¡­" Takimaru breathed out and struck them, "Bottle Opener!" He grabbed and twisted the body of the monster with very fast movement and high uracy.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The five monsters in front of him suddenly stopped moving and fell down on the ground.


    Takimaru had dislocated bones and joints, causing paralysis on every monster in front of him.


    Haru was observing his technique and felt that it needed a long time to do it. He shook his head and took the wooden sword from his body.


    Smash!


    Haru smashed his wooden sword right in the nose of the monster. His power had increased after he had gotten ''Sticky Fingers'' and bing the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki, though, he wasn''t at the level of a monster but it was enough to beat them.


    "Heh? You attack them with a wooden sword?" Toriko looked at him with interest. He was more interested in how he kept his wooden sword in his body.


    Haru only nodded in response. He thought that he should keep one or two of them for their foodter in the Ice Hell.


    NOTE:


    toriko.fandom/wiki/Match

 Chapter 111 The Glacier Moray

    <h4>Chapter 111 The cier Moray</h4>


    His sword technique was very rough and he was using his wooden sword simr to using a bludgeon to smash each of the monsters with pure strength.


    There were two monsters which attacked the ship, the Great Leg Fish and Sharkcrocodile. Both have captured level 6.


    The Great Leg is arge shark beast resembling a Great White but with legs instead of fins. Itsrge body is 8 meters in length and can grow to weight at least 1 ton.


    Sharkcrocodile It is arge blue shark or crocodile hybrid, possessing crocodile-like features such as scales, legs, and scaly spines, and shark-like features such as a dorsal fin, gills and multiple rows of teeth. It has a body length of at least 8 meters and can weigh about 1 ton.


    Both of them were very fierce and strong monsters.


    Most of the Gourmet Hunters in this ship couldn''t handle them without fighting in the group, though there was an exception in this ship.


    Toriko, Luffy, Tsunade, Haru, Match, and Takimaru were the only people in this ship who could fight with the monster easily.


    Match, who had been resting in his room earlier, decided to join the fight because he felt that the other Gourmet Hunters were very ipetent. At the same time, he was also worried about his subordinates and the other young people on this ship. Even though his face was scary, his heart was very soft.


    Haru had never used either of his ''Sticky Fingers'' or ''Light Magic'' since he felt that he didn''t need it. He also didn''t want to be the center of attention since it was better to be low-key. He moved around silently and took the body of the monster to his body storage really fast. He knew that food would be very important when he had arrived in the Ice Hell.


    "Gomu Gomu no Gatling!"


    Luffy used his stretching ability to bring his fists forward repeatedly in a blurry, rapid barrage of strong punches that created the illusion of him having multiple arms. He defeated a lot of monsters with this technique and made them fly away from the ships.


    Tsunade was training a knocking technique with those monsters, even though she could predict some nerves part of those monsters but she didn''t always seed. She had failed several times but at the same time, she felt that she could grow along with this battle.


    In the monitoring room.


    "Hmm," Colonel Mokoi was rubbing his chin while thinking about something. He was looking at the Gourmet Hunter who was fighting with those monsters. He smiled and thought it was interesting to see who could get that Century Soup.


    Everyone was fighting really hard until something came out of the sea and made everyone startled.


    "T - that is?"


    "ROARR!!!!"


    "W - what is that????" Komatsu was scared.


    "Hoo, cier Mora?" Toriko said when he saw this monster.


    cier Moray is a giant serpent-like moray eel with a very long body. It has a pale-colored underbelly and dark-colored back covered in numerous stripe markings. It has a long crocodile or dragon-like head.


    "DIE!!!"


    Some brave Gourmet Hunter was using their guns and bazooka to shoot this monster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The other Gourmet Hunters also attacked it at the same time.


    Both Great Leg Fish and Sharkcrocodile who felt threatened by this monster also attacked it together. Both of them knew that the threat from this monster was higher than the human in this ship.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    cier Moray didn''t even have a scratch on its body when it was attacked by gunshots, explosives, and attacks from many Great Legs and Gourmet Hunters. It had be angry and started to attack them.


    Takimaru and Match saw a chance to attack this monster.


    "Bottle Opener Shot!"


    Boom!


    "Iai: Three Piece Filleting!"


    Swish!


    "ROAAARRRR!!!" cier Moray made both of them be its targets. It was very angry with both of them and wanted to kill them.


    "Damn, its skin is tough," Matchined.


    "My attack wasn''t good when it came to this kind of monster," Takimari said and decided to back down, however, he was still looking for a chance to attack this monster.


    cier Moray became angrier at the attack on the ship fiercely.


    At that moment, everyone knew that it was a very dangerous moment, they knew this monster could destroy the ship and made them stranded in this sea, they couldn''t let it happen no matter what.


    cier Moray kept attacking the people on the ship until it saw a short person that was easy to attack.


    Komatsu who was targeted by this monster couldn''t move, "TORIKO-SAN!!!!"


    "KOMATSU!!!" Toriko was angry when his partner was attacked. He ran toward the monster and started to bulk up his muscle.


    Luffy also moved at the same time and started to bite his thumb and blew it, "Gear Third!" His right hand became bigger.


    "Five-Hit Nail Punch!!!"


    "Gomu Gomu no Giant Pistol!!!"


    Toriko and Luffy attacked the monster at the same time.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    The monster fainted and was thrown away from the ship when both of their attacks hit it.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Toriko was quite tired after consuming quite a lot of calories from this attack.


    Luffy was flying down because he let out the air in his body. His body didn''t be smaller after he used this technique but he was quite tired.


    All the Gourmet Hunters who saw their attack were stunned. They had never imagined both of them would be this strong. They saw there were still a lot of monsters in the ship.


    "ALRIGHT, LET''S DEFEAT THEM!!!"


    "YEAH!! WE CAN''T LOSE TO BOTH TORIKO AND THE BOY!!"


    "WE''RE ALSO A GOURMET HUNTER!!!"


    "ORAAAAAAA!!!"


    Haru smiled and also joined with his wooden sword.


    BAAAAM!!!

 Chapter 112 Arrived!!!

    <h4>Chapter 112 Arrived!!!</h4>


    "WE HAVE ARRIVED!!!"


    "THE FROZEN LAND!!! ICE HELL!!!"


    Their journey was full of difficulties but finally, they arrived at their destination.


    All of them were very tired but they couldn''t stop amaze at the scene in front of them. They were just stunned and that was their only thought when they saw the scene in front of them.


    "It''s¡­"


    "It''s¡­"


    "GARGANTUAN!!!!!!"


    Ice Hell is a massive pir-like continent made almost entirely out of ice that seems to just rise out of the sea. Its surface area is a barren tundra of ice and snow that goes on for miles with almost no notable sights orndscapes aside from the Ice Mountain at the center of the continent.


    "So that is Ice Hell?"


    "That is very majestic!"


    One of them suddenly realized the shocking truth when they saw this ce.


    "We have to climb that?!"


    "EXACTLY! MAY THE FOOD BE WITH YOU!" Colonel Mokoi said to everyone.


    They couldn''t help but gulp looking at the height of this mountain.


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting," Luffyughed.


    "This is amazing," Tsunade thought, her entire life, this would be her first time seeing such a massive ce.


    Haru took his phone and started to take a picture. He loved to collect a lot of pictures from his adventure.


    They were in their own thoughts looking at this Ice Hell until someone suddenly shouted.


    "Ah! Everyone, look up there!" Takimaru noticed something.


    They looked up and saw a piece of ice falling toward their ship. They had a pale expression to imagine what would happen when that ice hit their ship.


    "YEEEEE!!!"


    "THE ICE IS FALLING!!!"


    The ship started to attack the ice with its cannon and missiles.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "It''s useless!!"


    The canon and missiles of the ship were unable to destroy this gigantic ice.


    "Tsunade, do you want to destroy it?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade sighed, "Alright, let me do it." She walked in front of everyone.


    "W - what is that woman going to do?"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up ande back!"


    "Oi!!!!"


    They were worried when they saw her standing up in front of everyone.


    "Damn," Toriko wanted to help her but he was stopped.


    "Don''t worry, she is very strong," Haru said.


    Toriko wanted to say something but he was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Luffy was also waiting in anticipation.


    Tsunade built up a chakra on her fist and jumped up. She punched the ice with her first, "ORAAA!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    The gigantic ice was destroyed and scattered in pieces by her punch.


    PLOOPPPPP!!!!


    The scattered ice fell down to the sea.


    Tsunadended on the ship and walked toward him. She opened her palm asking him something.


    Haru shook his head and took a bottle of vodka from his storage.


    Tsunade took the bottle and drank the vodka. She wrapped her hand on his shoulder and walked to the nearest chair.


    Everyone opened their mouths and eyes really wide looking at this woman.


    ''SCARY!!!!''


    That was the thought in their minds looking at Tsunade who was punching the gigantic ice like it was nothing. They had never thought the only female in this group was very strong. They were d that they didn''t annoy her. They looked at him who was sitting next to her and thought that he was kind of her pet, manager or something.


    "I don''t know but they must be thinking something rude," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry about them," Tsunade said while drinking her vodka.


    "TSUNADE!! YOU''RE AMAZING!!!" Luffy looked at her with amazement.


    Tsunade onlyughed in response.


    "She is very strong," Komatsu was amazed.


    "I don''t think that doctors can be this strong," Takimaru thought.


    "This woman isn''t normal," Match said.


    Toriko frowned and knew that her power was at least the same or stronger than him. He clenched his fist and smiled. He knew that this journey would be exciting.


    Colonel Mokoiughed, "Kuh! Kuh! Kuh! With that settled, we will now have a helicopter transporting you to just below the teau from there it''s happy climbing."


    Gourmet Hunter, who heard it, wanted toin.


    "Helicopter and nes can''t touch down on the Ice Hell itself you see, you will understand when you reach the top," Colonel Mokoi said and added, "We have just lost a few of you just getting this far, but we only have one helicopter, so you''ll be going into the two parties, make your final preparation!"


    "Let''s go first," Haru said.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to get there," Luffy said.


    "Good, I also want to eat this Century Soup as soon as possible," Tsunade said.


    Three of them went to the helicopter together.


    "Oh, Toriko, Komatsu, Takimaru, you are also going first?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, let''s go together," Toriko said.


    "Sure," Takimaru nodded.


    "I don''t mind," Haru nodded.


    They entered the helicopter and sat next to each other.


    "So this is a helicopter?" Tsunade looked around. This will be her first time riding on this vehicle.


    "Is this helicopter possible to fly?" Luffy asked with curiosity.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, this thing can be used to transport something or someone from the sky with very fast speed." Even though he exined to them, it was also his first time riding a helicopter. He took out his phone and said, "Let''s take a picture together."


    "Good," Luffy nodded with a smile.


    Tsunade also nodded since it was pretty amazing to experience having a journey in this world.


    Three of them took a picture together in this helicopter.


    "Oh, Haru, can you take my pictures several times?" Tsunade asked.


    "Alright, I will take a perfect picture for you," Haru said.


    Everyone who saw this scene was wondering whether they wereing to hunt the Century Soup or a pic?

 Chapter 113 Tundra Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 113 Tundra Dragon</h4>


    ''It''s fucking cold¡­¡­''


    Haru was hugging his body since it was very cold. He really hated cold temperatures and couldn''t wait to hurry up to go back to his world.


    Their helicopter had arrived on the cliff and they needed to climb this massive pir to get into their destination.


    "Damn, this is really cold," Tsunade said while doing the same.


    "Hmm, it''s cold but it''s the same as the Ice Hell," Luffy said.


    "The upper part of this ce is colder though," Haru said.


    "I will be going first," Toriko said while carrying Komatsu on his back.


    "Bye, everyone," Komatsu waved his hand.


    "I will be going too," Takimaru said.


    "Let''s go," Tsunade said and looked at them but she frowned when she saw Luffy was hugging his back. "What are you doing?"


    "Ah, Haru can fly to the top," Luffy said.


    "Is that true?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru nodded, "It''s faster than climbing, let''s go."


    "Good," Tsunade was alsozy to climb this massive pir of ice.


    Haru walked toward her and did a princess carry, "Hold my neck."


    Tsunade felt weird when she was being carried in princess carry by someone who was several years younger than her but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    Haru started to use his light magic and manipted a photon around him to make him able to fly toward the top.


    Toriko, Komatsu, Takimaru, and everyone was shocked looking at his ability.


    "Damn, that''s cheating," Torikoined and started to move faster, "I will be faster, hold me tight, Komatsu."


    "Toriko-san!!!" Komatsu was startled.


    Takimaru, Match and his subordinates looked at each other and started to climb at their own paces.


    On the ship, one man ughtered everyone inside.


    Step! Step! Step!


    His steps were simr to the grim reaper that killed every person that appeared in front of him. He walked toward the mastermind of the event.


    Colonel Mokoi was calm while turning his back against this man, "Are you one of them too? Hee hee hee, it''s useless, I''m not here right now." He turned his head toward this masked man, "Go after the soup, I don''t care who you are, and I won''t begrudge you the reward."


    The masked man looked at him quietly and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Harunded on the top of the Ice Hell and as expected it was very cold.


    "Dammit, what is this? Why is it very cold?" Tsunade saw the vodka on her hand was frozen and she couldn''t drink it anymore.


    "Cold!!!" Luffy was hugging him when he heard that when someone was hugging each other they could feel warmer.


    "Oi, Haru!!!" Tsunade was angry when she was ignored.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Luffy looked up and opened his mouth wide.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade also looked up and she was baffled.


    In front of them, there is humongous beast standing at over 85 meters in length and is easily around the size of a tall building, making humans look like ants inparison to its great size. It has a white leathery hide and scales, and the entirety of its back is covered in blue vain-like markings that go from the top of its head to the tip of its tail. It also has faintly glowing yellow eyes. It also has very sharp fangs and numerous horns growing on the bridge of its snout.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!!" Tsunade was startled.


    Luffy gulped when he saw it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s dead," Haru said.


    "Dead???" Tsunade and Haru were startled.


    "Don''t tell me, is this because of the weather in this ce?" Tsunade thought that this trip was simr to vacation but when she saw the monster in front of her. She knew that she needed to be serious since the danger of this ce was higher than she had thought.


    "Can we eat it?" Luffy asked.


    "Alright, get down, I don''t want to carry you all the time on this journey," Haru said to both of them.


    "Eh, stingy!!!" Tsunade and Luffy said at the same time.


    "Hurry up!" Haru said.


    Tsunade and Luffy pouted and decided to walk by themselves.


    "But still, it''s very cold, don''t you have the means to warm ourselves?" Tsunade asked. Her chakra was a bit useless in this situation and the high-tech suit in their body also had its own limit.


    Haru knew that there was someone inside the body of this dragon. He didn''t really make trouble for himself and it was better to leave it alone. He wanted to answer Tsunade but someone suddenly shouted.


    "What the?"


    "UWAAAAAAAAA!!"


    "THAT''S TUNDRA DRAGON!!!!"


    Haru, Tsunade, and Luffy turned their heads.


    "Oh, Toriko! Komatsu!" Luffy smiled, even though part of his face was frozen.


    Tsunade was better but there was still ice on her cheek. She looked at him, "Haru, you have the means to warm ourselves right?" She didn''t want to have part of her body frozen.


    Haru, who hated cold weather, had practiced light magic that was suitable for this asion. His body started to emit warm light, "Caldo."


    Luffy and Tsunade who was right beside him started to feel warmer and the ice on their body started to melt.


    "AWESOME, HARU!!!!" Luffy was happy.


    "Why are you not doing it earlier?" Tsunade asked.


    "Let''s go, I don''t want a lot of people joining us," Haru felt that a lot of people would be following him when he showed this skill.


    Tsunade nodded and thought it would be annoying to have a lot of people around.


    "Toriko! Komatsu! Do you want toe with us?" Luffy asked.


    "Ah, don''t worry, we will be here for a while," Toriko said.


    Komatsu wanted to join them since it felt warmer around them but didn''t say anything when Toriko decided to stay.


    "Alright, we will go first," Haru said and walked.

 Chapter 114 Power Of Zipper

    <h4>Chapter 114 Power Of Zipper</h4>


    "Toriko-san, why are we not following them?" Komatsu asked.


    Toriko shook his head, "Nothing, let''s wait for a while." He felt something bad would happen earlier but it seemed it was just his imagination. He wanted to check the surroundings before he decided to follow them.


    "Wuah! What is this?"


    Toriko and Komatsu turned their heads and they saw a group of people who had seeded in climbing to the top of the Ice Hell. Both of them saw Takimaru, Match, and his group had arrived too.


    "Toriko-san? Did you see Haru and his group?" Takimaru asked curiously.


    Toriko nodded, "They have walked first."


    "Really?" Takimaru asked with disbelief. He saw that the weather on the top of Ice Hell wasn''t a joke and it was very dangerous but Haru and his group had walked first in this fierce weather. He looked at him and said, "Let''s stick together, this ce is too dangerous."


    Toriko nodded, "Good n! I will take the lead and the rest of you will follow me, I want to follow them as soon as possible since Haru has a quite unique skill that makes the trip easier."


    "Walking into this wind would be suicide!"


    "We''re gonna try taking a different route!"


    The other Gourmet Hunters said to him.


    "Go ahead, it''s a free country," Toriko didn''t bother exining to them that the group in front of them had the skill to make the temperature warm.


    Match looked at him and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Match-san!" His subordinates said at the same time.


    Toriko, Komatsu, Takimaru, Match and his three subordinates were walking together.


    There were also some Gourmet Hunters who decided to follow Toriko and everyone else.


    Toriko noticed something that made him ufortable but he couldn''t find it.


    "Damn, what is this?" Matchined about the weather.


    "Toriko, what is the skill that you''re talking about?" Takimaru asked.


    "Haru can warm up the temperature around his surroundings, he can be the greatest helper on our journey," Toriko said.


    "Making the temperature warm!!!!" They were startled when they heard it.


    "We need to be in hurry," Toriko saw the condition of his partner was quite bad. He looked up and felt the speed of the wind was around 30m/s and making the temperature be -80¡ã celsius.


    ''This temperature,'' Toriko saw that his breath had frozen instantly.


    They continued to walk and some of them were frozen to death. They didn''t turn back since they knew the consequences when they joined this journey.


    One of the subordinates of Match had one of his ears frozen. His ear was broken and dropped to the ground.


    "Rum, don''t give up yet," Match said.


    "Y - yes," Rum nodded and he didn''t see anything moving very fast toward him. He continued to walk while gritting his teeth.


    "Mafia never showed weakne-," Match stopped after feeling something had cut his cheek slightly. He wanted to shout at his subordinate to escape but he was toote.


    FWOSSHHH!!!


    "Wha!"


    Rum, who wasn''t ready, knew that his death was near when he saw a sharp thing in front of him.


    Catch!


    Toriko caught that sharp thing on his hand, "Hmm, this is a fragment of zastruga." His expression became dignified, "Zastruga shards are being carried this way from upwind! Watch out, there''s moreing!"


    There were a lot of zastruga shards that moved toward them.


    Shing! Shing! Shing! Shing! Shing!


    "Gyaaahh!!"


    "Uwaaah!!!"


    Some of them were stabbed by this zastruga.


    "Oraaa!!"


    "Haaaa!!"


    Some of them also seeded in defending themselves.


    Komatsu couldn''t walk and he was stood there without moving.


    "KOMATSU!!!" Toriko moved toward him and protected him.


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade were the first group who had walked in this fierce ce. Three of them didn''t expect that there were a lot of things that could kill them in this journey. They had also received an attack from zastruga shards that flew toward them. Even though his power was possible to make the temperature warm, it didn''t mean that it could destroy zastruga shards that were attacking them.


    Swk! Krching! Swk!


    They destroyed it together while walking together.


    "Damn!" Tsunadeined.


    Haru also helped them with his wooden sword.


    "Ugh, I''m hungry," Luffy said while destroying the shards.


    "Yeah, me too," Tsunade said.


    "Hmm, let''s walk for a while and we will camp there," Haru said.


    "Camp? Are you going to open a tent here?" Tsunade looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Of course not, did you forget what kind of reward that I have gotten before?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, are you going to open your zipper somewhere?" Luffy asked.


    "What do you mean?" Tsunade knew about his zipper power since she had never seen it before.


    "Yes, still, I want to have Komatsu cook for us," Haru said and destroyed the ice shard.


    "Oh, is Komatsu''s skill really that good?" Luffy asked.


    "Probably higher than Sanji," Haru said.


    "What? Really?" Luffy was surprised.


    "I don''t care about that! It''s quite dark, let''s just use your power here!" Tsunadeined.


    "Good grief, what an impatient woman," Haru said and snapped his finger.


    Suddenly there was a big zipper on the group.


    Srrtttt!!


    The zipper was opened and there was a simple room without anything inside.


    Haru had practiced several times before and it was possible to modify the space that was opened by the power of ''Sticky Fingers''. He didn''t want to stay in a dark space and made it brighter.


    Space that was opened by ''Sticky Fingers'' is simr to a room but with nothing inside since he didn''t bring any furniture but it was morefortable than opening a tent outside since this ce is warm.


    "Yahooo!!!" Luffy jumped into the space inside the zipper.


    "Let''s go," Haru said and jumped.


    "This is nice," Tsunade also jumped.


    Growl!


    "Haru, please cook something," Luffy was very hungry.


    "Good, I want to try the fish from earlier," Haru said.


    Tsunade twitched her mouth, "You want to try that disgusting fish?"


    "This ingredient is quite rare, so let''s just try it," Haru said.


    Takimaru, Toriko, Komatsu, Match, and his subordinates walked in this windy and snowy path.


    Komatsu, who was squinting his eyes suddenly saw something strange, "Is that zipper?"


    "Zipper? What are you talking about?" Toriko asked and sniffed, "Hmm, the smell is good, what is this?" He used his nose to walk somewhere.


    "Where are you going?" Takimaru asked but followed him.


    Match and his subordinates also followed them.


    They walked for a while until they saw a zipper on the ground that was half-way open.


    "What is this?" Toriko looked inside until he saw his acquaintances.


    "Oh, Toriko! Komatsu! Takimaru! Everyone, hurry up ande here!" Luffy came out from the zipper and called them. He shuddered since it was very cold, "Brr, I will wait inside."


    They blinked their eyes and stunned there, ''What is this?'' That is what is currently thought of in their minds.

 Chapter 115 Three People

    <h4>Chapter 115 Three People</h4>


    Komatsu, who didn''t feel cold anymore, started to help cook the food.


    Haru was eating a hot pot fish that he had made using the Great Leg Fish and Sharkcrocodile earlier.


    "Damn, this is good," Toriko said and looked at him, "You''re a chef, Haru?"


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head, "I''m a novelist, cooking is only my hobby."


    "Really? But¡­" Komatsu also tried his food. He could feel that his body started to get warm and his heart also felt warm too. He could feel that there was love in this food and made him feel that it was prepared with a lot of care. He felt that he was attacked by a lot of monsters but he felt safe since there was someone protecting him in front of him.


    "T - this is good," Komatsu praised.


    "I''m happy that you like it," Haru nodded.


    "Yosh, it''s my time to prepare something for you," Komatsu said and started to cook.


    Luffy and Toriko who was glutton ate the food with very fast movement.


    Haru was d that he had taken quite a lot of fish when he was on the ship. He turned his attention to Takimaru, "Takimaru, are you fasting?"


    Takimaru shook his head, "I can''t eat meat."


    "Oh, is it the famous Gourmet Knight?" Match asked.


    "Yes, I''m," Takimaru nodded with a smile.


    Match only smiled and didn''t say anything. He looked at him and said, "I''m thankful for this help."


    Haru nodded, "Match-san, are you a yakuza or something?"


    Match nodded, "Yes, we''re a Gourmet Mafia, you should visit our ce, even though it is quite poor, but we are confident about our casino."


    "Did you say casino?" Tsunade who was eating a fish looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Match asked.


    Tsunade turned toward him, "Haru, let''s stop at the casino first before we go back."


    Haru frowned and said, "You''re going to lose a lot of money there! Also, do you even have enough money to y there?"


    "Don''t worry about such small things," Tsunade said with a smile.


    Haru only twitched his lips while looking at her response. He didn''t mind visiting Gourmet Casino when this woman had quite great skill but this woman had never had luck on gambling. She was a big fat sheep that was ready to be ughtered by a casino. He shook his head, "No way, you will lose."


    "No, we will go, no matter what!" Tsunade said.


    "What is a casino?" Luffy asked.


    "It''s a ce where you bet on money or food," Toriko said.


    "Food! Let''s go there!" Luffy said.


    Tsunade smiled, "Alright, it is two against one, we will go to the casino after this mission."


    Haru decided not to talk anymore, the worst case that they would run away from the casino when they lost money.


    Komatsu finished his cooking and prepared it for everyone.


    They had a feast tonight and decided to rest early since they needed to continue their journeyter.


    Tsunade stayed with him since it was better than staying with a group of a macho man, also, his ability to warm the temperature was too cheating.


    Earlier that day, the second party headed for the mountain.


    When the group of Gourmet Hunter was walking together headed to the mountain, there was one person with a suit and sunsses looking around.


    Woooosshh!!!


    The man in sunsses looked around and said, "Isn''t your snow siesta over yet? Wake up, Barry."


    The ice started to crack slowly and revealed a figure inside.


    Crash!!!


    "Yawn, my bad, I justid down for a nap and the next thing I know I''m snowed over," a muscr man with a mustache, beard, and tusks in his mouth. Barrygamon is the Chief of Gourmet Corp.''s 4th Branch and the Cookware Supply Team. He looked at him, "Hoo? What do we have here? Is your new host a Gourmet Security officer?"


    "So-called glutton champion I borrowed at first was too weak, this Security Gourmet guy''s an improvement."


    His name is Bogie Woods and he is the Chief of Gourmet Corp.''s 5th Branch, the Food Preparation Team. He looked at him, "More importantly, where is the vice-chef?"


    Barry pointed his finger and said, "Probably sleeping inside somece."


    BABOOOOMMM!!!!


    Suddenly there was an explosion that caused both of them to surprise. They turned their heads and saw an explosion on the stomach of the Tundra Dragon. They saw a hole in its stomach and a small figure came out from inside. They gulped their saliva when they saw him.


    "Yawn, nothing better than a good night''s sleep," this person was looking at both of them.


    The man has a lean build and a bug-like appearanceplete with navy, cockroach-like wings. He sports a bob cut hairstyle with a pink pigment.


    "Now, where is my breakfast? I trust you know the location of Century Soup, Bogie?" The man smiled wickedly.


    "Yes, Tommryrod-sama." Barry and Bogie said at the same time.


    They were very respectful to the man in front of them since his identity was something that they didn''t dare to offend and they were also too weak to fight him.


    Tommyrod, or simply Tommy, is one of the Sous Chefs of Gourmet Corp.


    The three people joined the expedition of the Century Soup and the result of their this action could be a disaster or something more.


    Haru was sleeping while remembering Sora. He knew that the time of his world was stopped when he entered the mission. Though, he still missed her since he needed to stay for a long time in this ce. He could hear that everyone was sleeping right now and he wasn''t sure why but he slept with Tsunade. He could feel her breasts pressed against him and it was hard for him. He sighed and closed his eyes since he knew there would be a fight in this journey.

 Chapter 116 Appetite Demon

    <h4>Chapter 116 Appetite Demon</h4>


    The next day, they continued their journey and walked together this time toward the mountain.


    His light magic made the journey morefortable since they didn''t need to feel cold and felt warm in this cold temperature.


    Even though the cold temperature didn''t bother them anymore, they still needed to destroy an ice shard that was moving toward them.


    "Damn, this ice shard," Tsunade said while punching it. She was very annoyed by it and only wanted to get into the mountain as soon as possible.


    Luffy was thinking that it was a good chance for him to train his observation haki. He tried to close his eyes while dodging and destroying the ice shard with his punch. However, some of the ice shards were making his body full of blood and wounded.


    "Luffy, what are you doing?" Takimaru was shocked when he saw him closing his eyes.


    "I practice, ouch!" an ice shard stabbed his shoulder and he hurriedly destroyed it before it caused bigger wounds.


    "Is he insane?" Match asked with disbelief.


    Toriko looked at him with interest since he had never seen someone practice in this manner before.


    Tsunade had some idea what Luffy is practicing right now since she had read about haki in the group chat. She didn''t really think too much about it since she was toozy to learn it.


    Haru also did the same and closed his eyes while moving his wooden sword to destroy the ice shard. He knew that it would take quite a long time before he could use an observation haki. Even though his body was full of blood, he didn''t have wounds on his body since he had healed it with his magic. He had always wondered why he could use a lot of different techniques from a different world. He was wondering whether it was harmful to his body but he had asked Tsunade before and his body was very healthy.


    Haru was pretty much confused and wondered whether he could find the answer for this mystery. He tried to remember that his body was pretty much normal before he learned magic from the Fairy Tail World. Though, his body was probably healthier than normal people since he was exercising regrly. He wanted to know the answer but he wasn''t sure who could answer him.


    sh!


    His arm was bleeding but he healed it with his light magic. He was d that he had be the reincarnation of the Asura ¨­tsutsuki. Even though his power didn''t increase that much, his stamina was just ridiculous. He was confident that he could walk three days without break right now.


    Komatsu was also walking but he was very tired. He didn''t have a ridiculous stamina simr to everyone who was walking with him.


    "Komatsu, are you okay?" Toriko asked.


    "Y - Yeah, I''m fine, Toriko-san," Komatsu said.


    "Good," Toriko nodded but he was still worried about him.


    Haru was looking at their interaction and felt really weird inside.


    "Are they really not a homo?" Tsunade whispered.


    "No¡­" Haru answered.


    "Alright," Tsunade only nodded.


    They were walking for a while until they saw a group of bison in front of them.


    "This is Freezer Bison," Toriko said.


    Freezer Bison is arge, tundra-dwelling buffaloe native to cold regions such as Ice Hell. It is arge blue-furred buffalo whose bodies are mostly covered in snow and ice due to the extremely cold temperature of Ice Hell, making them appear as though they are frozen. Even their horns look like they are made of ice. Their eyes are pitch ck and have bright red pupils which give them an intimidating appearance.


    "Let''s fight it," Luffy said.


    "I''m ready," Match ced his hand on the handle of his sword.


    "Good," Takimaru was doing his ''Pre-Shot Routine'' before he started to fight.


    "It''s good to have something to eatter," Haru said.


    Luffy stretched his hand, "Gomu Gomu no Shotgun!" He smashed the bison on its head and defeated it.


    Takimaru was done with his ''Pre-Shot Routine'' and attacked the monster, "Bottle Opener Shot!" grabbed and twisted the monster''s body. He dislocated its spine and made it fall to the ground.


    Match closed his eyes and gathered a lot of energy on his body. He opened his eyes instantly and moved past the monster, "Stomach Cut!" He shed at the monster''s stomach and caused it to death.


    Baroo! Baroo! Baroo!


    They saw that there was still a lot of Freezer Bison who wanted to attack them.


    "Good, let''s kill it," Tsunade also wanted to fight but she was stopped.


    "Three is enough, don''t kill more than we need," Toriko started to release his Appetite Demon.


    Freezer Bison ran away as soon as they felt this presence.


    Everyone could feel something dangerous came out of his body.


    Haru also shuddered and turned toward him.


    It was only a moment but they could feel a terrible existence from him.


    "What the hell is that!" Tsunade looked at him warily.


    Luffy was also looking at him but calmed himself when he saw his expression.


    "Haha, don''t worry too much," Torikoughed.


    Tsunade was still looking at him wary since she had never felt that kind of existence before. She felt that she was powerless even though it was only for a moment. She didn''t like that kind of feeling.


    Touch!


    Tsunade turned her head, "Haru?"


    "Like what he said, don''t worry too much, he only did it because he wanted to drive the monster away from this ce," Haru exined.


    "But¡­" Tsunade still didn''t feelfortable.


    Haru held her hand, "It''s alright, don''t forget that he has been staying with us for the past few days, he is only a harmless glutton."


    Tsunade opened and closed her mouth several times. She looked at him and snorted him. She decided to believe in him and didn''t think much anymore.


    Haru knew that this world was really dangerous and there were a lot of strong people that could destroy the world with only their punch. He felt terrible since he could feel how insignificant his power was in front of that monster.


    They continued their journey toward the Mountain Ice in the center of the Ice Hell.

 Chapter 117 Wall Penguin

    <h4>Chapter 117 Wall Penguin</h4>


    They walked for a few hours until they arrived in the Ice Mountain.


    "WE HAVE ARRIVED!!!" Luffy raised both of his hands since he was excited.


    "YEAH, CENTURY SOUP!!!" Toriko was also excited.


    "Is food the only thing that they are thinking about?" Haru said.


    "Ah, that''s a good one, Haru," Komatsu said.


    Haru looked at him, "Are you not tired?"


    "I''m fine, thank you for your help," Komatsu knew that his journey would be hard without him around.


    "Don''t worry too much, I can''t wait for you to cook the Freezer Bison," Haru said.


    Komatsu nodded, "Yes, don''t worry."


    "Hey, let''s go!!!" Luffy called everyone.


    "Yes!!!"


    They were walking entering the Ice Mountain.


    "Ah, Haru, you don''t need to use your skills anymore," Toriko said.


    "Yeah," Haru said and ended his magic. He could still feel warm even without his magic in this ce.


    "Why is it still warm?" Tsunade asked.


    "Because there is no wind here, thanks to the methane hydrate currently being released, the air is cycling more rapidly than normal and making it warmer," Haru exined.


    "That''s right," Toriko nodded at his exnation.


    "I see, so ice hell is pretty much a death trap right now, I can''t believe that we''re here," Komatsu said.


    "If we didn''te now, we''d miss the thawing of the Century Soup," Toriko said.


    "It''s true, it''s still very cold that even the Dragon Tundra is frozen," Komatsu said.


    Toriko, who was smiling, suddenly changed his expression, "You mean the Tundra Dragon? That dragon wouldn''t even shiver under that temperature."


    "Huh?"


    "They were killed first and then they were frozen by the wind," Toriko said.


    "What? Is there someone who killed it? Who?" Komatsu was startled and added, "Tundra Dragon has a capture 50 level, who on earth can kill it?"


    Toriko didn''t answer him and only thought with silence.


    "WOW, THIS ICE IS VERY BEAUTIFUL!!!" Luffy was shouting.


    Toriko smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about it, more importantly, this is a rare chance for us to see the beauty of this ce."


    "A - ah, yes!!!" Komatsu said.


    They stopped in the middle of their journey to take a rest.


    Komatsu was cooking the Freezer Bison that they had caught before.


    Haru was immersing himself in the feeling of his practice earlier. However, he stopped since it was hard to do that because the scenery inside this Ice Mountain was just too breathtaking and made his attention wander.


    The ice crystal is just clear and shiny at the same time making them simr to diamonds. There is also an aurora which is simr to a beautiful curtain that is covering the sky.


    Haru was drinking coffee while looking at it.


    "Haru, what are you drinking?" Tsunade asked.


    "Coffee, do you want to try it?" Haru asked.


    "Let me try," Tsunade took his sses and sipped it slowly, even though it was a bit bitter but it had a strange charm that made it very delicious. She licked her lips to clean the coffee in her mouth, "It''s good."


    "Don''t drink it all," Haru said.


    "Then make me one," Tsunade said.


    "Ask Komatsu, he is very good," Haru said and asked, "Komatsu, can you make a coffee for her?"


    "Sure," Komatsu replied with a smile.


    They were resting inside the Ice Mountain, they knew that they would be apetitor after they had gone to rest.


    "This is your coffee," Komatsu said.


    "Thank you," Tsunade sipped the coffee slowly.


    Luffy and Toriko were eating the bison that they had caught together. Their appetite was so great that they had eaten all of the bison. Luckily, they had also hunted another monster such as Silver Grizzly along the way.


    Tsunade was drinking a coffee, "Who should we invite?"


    "Hmm, let''s wait for a while, there is still a lot of time," Haru said.


    Tsunade nodded in response.


    Komatsu who was cooking suddenly felt something on his back. He turned and susprised, "W - what is this?"


    "Chee! Chee! Chee!"


    There was a cute penguin with light pink fur with darker fur on its stomach.


    "Oh, isn''t that a wall penguin?" Toriko said with surprise.


    "It''s very cute," Luffy said while eating food.


    "Ah, are you hungry?" Komatsu asked.


    "Chee!"


    "I will give you something," Komatsu said and gave it some meat.


    "Chee! Chee!"


    The wall penguin was very happy and ate it with a smile.


    Haru smiled at this penguin and took a picture of it since it was very cute.


    Tsunade and Luffy also did the same and took its picture.


    "Chee!"


    The wall penguin seemed quite shy when they were taking its picture.


    Haru took something from his storage and gave it to the penguin, "You can eat this fish."


    "Chee!"


    The wall penguin seemed nervous but walked toward him since it was tempted by his food. It walked toward him and ate it slowly.


    "Is it good?" Haru asked.


    "Chee!" It nodded and smiled at him.


    "What a cutie!" Tsunade caressed its head slowly.


    The wall penguin ate the fish and went back to Komatsu. It looked quite sticky to him and loved to be with him.


    "H - hey, don''t peck me," Komatsu had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Isn''t he like you, Komatsu?" Haru said.


    "Is it? Really?" Komatsu looked pretty happy and caressed it slowly.


    "Why is my pet a slug?" Tsunadeined since it wasn''t cute.


    "Chopper is cuter," Luffy said and didn''t want to lose.


    "Chopper?" Match asked.


    "He is a cute roon dog and my partner," Luffy said. He wanted to show them his picture but he didn''t have it on his phone.


    Komatsu who was petting the wall penguin looked at everyone and asked, "Can I ask everyone a question?"


    "Sure," Luffy said.


    "Why are you all after this Century Soup? Is there any reason for it?" Komatsu asked. His question sounded very pure and only because of curiosity.


    Haru felt strange when Komatsu''s sound was very pure in his mind. He was wondering whether Komatsu was only living to cook in his lifeter, ''Should I help him to hook up with someone?'' He thought anyone would be okay as long as it wasn''t male.

 Chapter 118 Difference

    <h4>Chapter 118 Difference</h4>


    "Why are you after the Century Soup?" Komatsu asked.


    Everyone who listened to his question couldn''t help but look at Komatsu.


    "Ah, ah, you don''t need to tell me when it is very private," Komatsu said.


    "Hmph," Match walked to his tent.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Tsunade was a bit annoyed.


    "Please, don''t say bad things about him, even though, he is like that but he is very kind," his subordinate said and added, "Match, wants to bring the Century Soup to his hometown, Nerg City."


    "NERG CITY!!!"


    "What is Nerg City?" Luffy asked.


    "It is the biggest slum district in Jidar Country," Toriko exined.


    "Slum? Oh, simr to my hometown before," Luffy said while eating meat.


    "You''re also from the slum?" The people of Gourmet Yakuza asked.


    "Though the trash has been burning, it is true that the ce is a slum before," Luffy said while remembering something. He remembered his brother who died after that burning incident in his hometown.


    Haru who was his expression though that he should tell him that Sabo was still alive.


    They nodded and didn''t ask when they saw his expression.


    "Our boss, Match, wants every kid in the slum to eat delicious food, he needs Century Soup to do that, at the same time, we want to repay the kindness that he has given to use in the past."


    "Even though his face is scary, I guess he is a softie inside," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, that''s true," theyughed in response.


    "What about you Takimaru?" Toriko asked.


    "Eh?" Takimaru looked at him.


    "I mean, we''re talking about Century Soup here, it''s a little meaty and extravagant for the vegetarian teaching of the Gourmet Knight," Toriko said.


    Takimaru smiled and said, "I need money, a lot of it and for something from LIFE the country of healing, I need to buy a medicine that they sell there."


    They looked at him.


    "Medicine? Which medicine?" Toriko asked.


    "It''s a medicine that''s said that could cure any disease," Toriko said.


    Haru and Tsunade didn''t say anything since they weren''t sure about the disease and even though they had known each other for a few days, they didn''t have an obligation to help him, even though it sounded very cruel but that was the reality. Both of them didn''t even want to give him false hope and they also knew that the disease in this world was different from their world. They weren''t even sure whether they could help him.


    Takimaru also didn''t say anything to them since a normal doctor couldn''t cure this disease. He knew that even though his teaching forbidden him to use a panacea, he needed to get that medicine for someone important to him.


    "Don''t worry, we will get that Century Soup together," Toriko said with a smile.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, we will get that Century Soup!"


    "Yes, we will eat it together."


    The atmosphere became cheerful and they continued to eat.


    "What about the three of you?" Toriko asked.


    "Us? We only want to eat it," Luffy said.


    "Yeah, that was our objection and we shared it with our friend back," Tsunade said.


    Haru also nodded in agreement.


    "Hahaha, then we''re the same, no matter what, we will get this Century Soup," Toriko smiled.


    Theyughed and took a rest in their camp while thinking about their own reason.


    Haru knew that they would be apetitor tomorrow and he was ready for it. Even though he knew that they had their own important mission. He also needed this Century Soup or else he couldn''t go back to his world.


    ''Sora¡­''


    Haru was in his own tent but he couldn''t sleep. He sighed and thought that this world was very dangerous. He couldn''t open the group chat and checked the power of his enemy. He only knew that there would be three enemies that would attack them. He remembered that the two of them were quite weak but there was a middle boss character that came together with them. Also, the power of each person in this world was a bit abstract and it was hard to tell whether they were stronger or weaker.


    "Haru, have you slept yet?" Tsunade asked.


    "Not yet, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I feel really bad taking that soup now," Tsunade said.


    Haru also understood that a woman was thinking about using their emotions rather than their logic.


    Tsunade, who had heard their sob story, couldn''t help but get emphatic toward them. She only came because she wanted to have recreation and eat the Century Soup. She didn''t have a deep reason simr to both Takimaru and Match who wanted to help someone.


    Haru turned toward her and said, "You don''t need to think too much, the amount of Century Soup is quite a lot, we can eat it together and even share it with everyone in the group."


    "Now that you mention it," Tsunade nodded and felt better. She heard his exnation was quite logical and it was easy to understand. She looked at him and said, "You''re really good at making a girlfortable, huh?"


    Haru rubbed his nose, "I don''t have that kind of intention but you can interpret to your imagination."


    Tsunade snorted, "I''m several years older than you."


    "Age is just a number, and what is important is the feeling," Haru said.


    "Alright, you need to sleep, we need to get up in the morning," Tsunade turned and said.


    Haru smiled and closed his eyes only suddenly he heard amotion.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    Everyone was startled and got out of their tent.


    "What is happening?"


    They saw that there was smokeing out from a distance.


    "An explosion?"


    Haru knew that it was the viins of this world, "We need to move."


    "Agree, let''s pack everything up and start to move," Toriko said.


    They didn''t reject the idea and started to pack their luggage to move.


    "Chee!"


    The wall penguin also followed them.


    They were running until they heard a sounding from behind.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Toriko turned and squinted his eyes. He saw something that was flying toward them, "Look out!"


    Haru also saw a group of vicious bugs with scary, sharp, and strong talons moving toward them. He knew that one attack from it would shred his skin and body. He couldn''t run since that meant he would leave everyone. He decided to stop and fight. He started to create several zippers from his surroundings.


    "Chainsaw Mode!"


    *ZHINGG!!!!


    The zipper started to move and created arge with the protruding metal which was moving simr to a chainsaw.


    "Zipper Net!!!"

 Chapter 119 Gourmet Corp

    <h4>Chapter 119 Gourmet Corp</h4>


    Haru hadid to protect everyone and the bugs which were moving very fast were unable to change its direction and moved directly to the.


    Zhing! Zhing! Zhing!


    The bugs were cut, sliced, and shredded when it entered the zipper.


    The power of his zipper was very strong and it was easy to kill a group of bugs.


    "A - amazing," Komatsu reimed.


    "Be careful, some of them changed their direction!" Haru was reprimanded.


    The bugs knew that the was dangerous and they needed to escape from it. They moved to the side and started to attack them.


    Everyone was ready to defend themselves and killed the bugs which were moving toward them.


    Tsunade thought that the Aburame n would be very dangerous n when they owned a simr bug in front of her. She used her fist to pulverize them and mince them, though some of them were still able to hurt her body.


    Luffy was also doing the same, "Gear Second!" His body became red and he let out a lot of sweat. His power and speed increased, "Gomu Gomu no Jet Gun Battering!" He stood still, bent forward and moved his arms upwards at speeds which they could no longer be seen, leaving only jet streams.


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Luffy could feel that the shells of each bug were very strong and he needed to punch it twice before he could kill it. He attacked the group of bugs with very fast movement and dodged at the same time. He kept continuing to do it since the number was just ridiculous.


    The other wasn''t lucky enough and they were pierced by this group of bugs.


    "Damn!"


    "FLYING FORK!" Toriko threw several projectiles of forks from his left hand but the bugs could dodge his attack.


    The bug pierced his body and tried to burrow into it.


    Toriko didn''t let the bug enter his body and tightened his muscle to force it toe out.


    The bug came out of the force of his muscle but it didn''t give up.


    Toriko didn''t let the bug attack him again, "Seven-Hit Spiked Punch!" He tightened the muscle on his right hand and punched it. The force on his punch was concentrated on one point and pulverized the bugs easily.


    "Be careful, this bug is trying to burrow into our bodies," Toriko said.


    The members of the Gourmet Yakuza felt that his hand was being eaten by this bug. He took it and ced it on the ground. He took his pistol and shot it from close range several times.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The bug didn''t die after he had shot it.


    "Damn it! The bullet didn''t go through!"


    "Let me do it," Match came and stabbed his sword right into the bug.


    Stab!


    The bug was stabbed and killed instantly.


    Haru undid his and started to make his ten fingers be a long and sharp zipper, "Chainsaw Mode!" The zipper started to move and he started to move his fingers simr to a whip, "Zipper ughter!" He shed and shredded the group of bugs easily with his zippers.


    "Damn it, what is this?" Tsunade was annoyed.


    Takimaru was also using his martial arts to destroy this group of bugs.


    Bybining attacks with everyone, they had killed every bug that had flown toward them. Even though they had killed them, their bodies were quite hurt by the bugs earlier.


    "Let''s run," Komatsu said.


    "No, it''s toote," Toriko said and looked at the sky.


    They also saw that there were three people who were flying while holding big bugs.


    "Are they our opponents?" Luffy asked.


    "Yes, they are a group of criminals, The Gourmet Corp," Toriko said.


    Haru stopped and started to blend himself with everyone. He felt that this wasn''t the only group of his attackers and thought there was probably another group who were searching the Century Soup.


    The three people who were flying with bugs came toward them andnded on the ground. The man in the middle, who was wearing a polka dot shirt, looked very harmless, walked toward them and hugged Toriko suddenly.


    "Toriko, I''m happy to meet you."


    Stab!


    No one expected him to suddenly stab him.


    "Hahaha, Toriko! Die!" the man shouted and wanted to take his hand away but he couldn''t. He looked up and saw that Toriko was still alive.


    "Thanks that you have entered the range of my attack," Toriko tightened his muscles and punched him, "Ten-Hit Spiked Punch!" He punched him right into his face but the man in front of him opened his mouth and something came out of his mouth.


    Toriko who saw this stopped his punch and moved his fist back or else he would lose his fist in this battle.


    Then without warning, two big penguins around 30 meters appeared and jumped toward them.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The two penguins destroyed the ground and made a mess everywhere.


    "What is happening!!!" Tsunade was cursing since it was just too much for her.


    "Hahaha," Luffyughed.


    Haru didn''t say anything since he saw a frozen ice pir containing countless ingredients inside when he had fallen down. He stood up and walked toward it. He touched it and knew that it was the source of the Century Soup. He predicted that the Century Soup would be right under it.


    Komatsu was also stunned when he saw this frozen ice pir.


    Haru looked at both Tsunade and Luffy, "Luffy! Tsunade! I will get the Century Soup!" He turned toward Komatsu, "Komatsu, you go with me, in this battle, you will be a burden but you will be an important factor to get the Century Soup." He hoped his food luck would be helpful to find the rest of Century Soup.


    "What?" Komatsu looked at him with confusion.


    Haru took him and shouted, "Toriko, I need to borrow your partner for a while." He started to use his light magic and moved quite fast.


    "UWAAAA!!!!"


    "GET THEM!!" Tommyrod said to his subordinates.


    Two of his subordinates started to chase them but they were stopped by four people in front of them.


    "Dammit, I''m a woman, how can he let me fight with them?" Tsunadeined.


    "Go, Haru! Take the Century Soup!" Luffy shouted.


    "Hmph, I won''t let you take a step away from this ce," Match said.


    Takimaru started his ''Pre-Shot Routine'' and was ready to start his fight.


    Tommyrod felt that his subordinates were useless and looked at the man who was facing him.


    "I won''t let you after them," Toriko said with a serious expression.


    Tommyrod smiled, "Hehehe, let''s see whether you can do that." He said and let out a lot of bugs from his mouth.


    The bug moved very fast and chased after both Haru and Komatsu.


    Toriko wanted to stop it but it was too fast and he needed to put his focus on the man in front of him. He only hoped that Haru could protect his partner.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    "Bastard!" Toriko looked at Tommyrod with anger.


    They were fighting each other to get a treasure that was only appearing once in a century, known as, The Century Soup.

 Chapter 120 The Soup Is Gone!

    <h4>Chapter 120 The Soup Is Gone!</h4>


    Haru was carrying Komatsu on his back while running. He wouldn''t carry him in his arms since it felt weird to carry another man. He wasn''t sure where the Century Soup was but he had brought a lucky charm on his back, known as Komatsu.


    "That ce, Haru!!!" Komatsu shouted at him while pointing his finger. He wasn''t sure but he felt that it was the location.


    "Alright," Haru ran quite fast and both of them had arrived in front of theke that was made of ice in the underground. Both of them suddenly saw a figure that was crouching down inside thatke


    This person has long green hair and a mask on his or her face.


    "Who is that?" Komatsu was d that he had stopped since he had gotten dizzy with his speed. He looked at the person in the mask and asked a question.


    "I don''t know," Haru was quite speechless at him and wondered why he asked him this question. He knew this person since he had read and watched ''Toriko'' both manga and anime.


    The person in the mask turned his attention toward both of them.


    Neither of them showed any reaction since they didn''t feel any harm from him until both of them saw him running toward them.


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!" Komatsu was startled.


    "Don''t worry," Haru said. He knew that this guy was the one that he had been waiting for. He thought this guy was perfect for the new member for the Group Chat.


    The masked man suddenly ran past them and attacked something that was flying behind them.


    Haru knew that it was probably a bug from one of the viins earlier. He squinted his eyes to look better, "Mosquito?"


    The masked man stopped in front of them and he pped his hand several times.


    p! p! p!


    The masked man killed the mosquito with ease and cleaned his hands from the mosquitos. He took off his mask, "I wish I knew how to knock those critters."


    This man has green colored hair with a pompadour hairstyle. He has a scar on the right side of his face, starting from his forehead, over his eye and going all the way down to his neck or maybe even deeper. He wears green pants with a long-sleeved green shirt that has a pocket on the left side.


    Komatsu wanted to shout once again but his mouth was closed by Haru.


    Haru looked at the man in front of him and he could see that this man was grateful for his actions.


    "Shhh! You better not talk or else you won''t be able to leave this continent," the man said to both of them.


    Haru took his phone and wrote, "Why?"


    The man felt that this young man was really smart to ask him a question with his phone. He took his notes and started to write something.


    Komatsu and Haru waited for a while and saw that he had written something. Both of them frowned when they saw his words.


    "How is it?" The man asked.


    "I can''t read your notes," Haru said while looking at him with a sigh.


    "Me too," Komatsu had the same reaction.


    The manughed and wrote once again.


    Haru and Komatsu changed their expression when they read the note, ''The suit is wired????''


    Haru wasn''t really surprised and it was quite normal for the employer to wire this suit since the Century Soup was really that important. In the world, where someone could get stronger by eating delicious food, Century Soup was really important to make themselves stronger. He nodded and understood. He turned his attention toward theke that was the location of the Century Soup.


    Haru took his phone and wrote something.


    Komatsu and this man were curious and waited for him.


    "Is the soup gone?" Haru wrote on the phone and felt that his heart was really heavy since he couldn''tplete the mission.


    The man who read his note looked at it for a while and nodded.


    "Wh-" Komatsu wanted to shout once again but both this man and Haru stopped him at the same time.


    Haru hurriedly wrote something on his phone, "If the employer knows that the soup is gone, then we will be left behind."


    Komatsu didn''t believe it and walked into theke.


    Haru followed him and wasn''t sure how he felt right now. His only hope was that Komatsu could make Century Soupter.


    They were looking at the emptyke until they heard a voice.


    "WHAT''S THE BIG IDEER!? YA GOTTA BE KIDDIN'' ME!!"


    Komatsu, Haru, and the man knew that something very bad would happen when they let this man finish his words.


    "THERE AIN''T NO¡­ SO-."


    The man ran very fast and stopped him from knocking him. He felt relieved, "The silence is golden¡­"


    "Ahhg¡­" The man who shouted couldn''t move and stopped there.


    "Ahhgg," his two subordinates were also stunned.


    "Shh, don''t worry, I only knocked him out," the man said to both of them.


    "Phew¡­" Haru and Komatsu sighed at the same time.


    "Sheesh, we almost let it slip that the soup was all gone," the man said.


    At that moment, the time stopped for everyone.


    "WHAT THE F.U.C.K!!!" Haru hurriedly ran toward him and smashed his head.


    The man didn''t even fight him since he knew that it was his fault.


    On the ship, Colone Mokoi heard their conversation from a suit that had been wired.


    "Well, as expected, it''s empty, I thought there was a chance," Colonel Mokoi didn''t stay any longer and turned his ship back. He didn''t even wait for the Gourmet Hunter toe back.


    "What will our next conquest be, Joie?"


    Haru, Komatsu, and the man sighed at the same time.


    "I''m sorry," the man wrote in his note.


    "You don''t need to write again," Haru said.


    "Oh, that''s right," the man remembered.


    "Ano, what''s your name?" Komatsu asked.


    "My name is Teppei and I''m a Gourmet Reviver," Teppei said.


    "G - Gourmet Reviver???" Komatsu was startled.


    "What is that?" Haru asked.


    Teppei started to exin what Gourmet Reviver was.


    Gourmet Reviver is a protector of ingredients, who tries to prevent them from being exhausted and in some cases revive them.


    "And you guys?" Teppei asked.


    "Ah, my name is Komatsu, I''m a chef," Komatsu said.


    "I''m Haru, I''m a novelist," Haru said.


    "Novelist?" Teppei looked at him with doubt.


    Haru took his book from his pocket and gave it to him, "Here is my book."


    Teppi took it and read it for a while, "Interesting." He put it in his pocket and decided to read itter.


    They were talking to each other until they heard a sounding from the tunnel.


    "Huh? Why are you here?" Komatsu saw a little wall penguin that had been following him.


    "Yun! Yun! Yun!"


    "Huh, is that a wall penguin? They''re endangered," Teppei said.


    Haru was looking at this little penguin was looking at something. He turned his head and saw an aura from the ceiling.


    "Yun¡­"


    Komatsu and Teppei also turned their heads and saw the same thing.


    "THE CENTURY SOUP IS STILL HERE!!" Haru was excited.


    "YEAH!!!" Teppei was also excited.


    "The twinkle might be little but¡­"


    BRMMMM!! BOOOOM!!


    The mountain started to shake and made them almost lose their bnce.


    "What is happening?" Teppei asked.


    "Tsunade, Luffy," Haru wasn''t sure about their condition and hoped that both of them would be okay but he needed to get the real Century Soup no matter what.

 Chapter 121 Youre flexible? Im a rubber

    <h4>Chapter 121 You''re flexible? I''m a rubber</h4>


    Tsunade, who saw him running to find Century Soup, couldn''t help but cursed him, "How can he let a beautiful and weak woman fight a group of viins?"


    Match, Takimaru, and the other guys who heard it couldn''t help but wanted to spit out when they heard her words. They knew that this woman was really strong, especially when she broke the entire block of ice that was falling from the mountain in the ship. They knew in terms of raw strength they were losing against her. They didn''t dare to say it out loud since they were a bit afraid of her.


    "Alright, I''m going to take the sunsses man," Luffy said with a smile.


    Tsunade was looking at the man who let out a big and turned at the man who had strange armor on his body, "I will take care of that nude man."


    "What about us?" Takimaru asked.


    "Take care of the bug, I don''t want to touch it again," Tsunade felt quite disgusting when she had to touch it.


    "Oh, I don''t like the bug," Luffy said while shaking his head.


    "Alright¡­"


    Match, Takimaru, and the other guys didn''t really mind, though, they would help them when they were in a tough spot.


    Luffy was looking at the sunsses and suit man, "What''s your name?"


    "Hmm? Since you will be dead soon, I will tell you my name, my name is Bogie," Bogie said.


    "Alright, Bogie, I will beat you up," Luffy said.


    "Oh, you can''t since I will kill you first," Bogie started to run and punched him, "Regr Punch!" He delivered a powerful straight punch. He sent it straight into his sr plexus but he felt quite strange since he felt his body was quite bouncy.


    "I immune to the punch," Luffy said and punched him right into his cheek.


    BAAAM!!!


    Bogie was thrown quite far but he stabilized himself. He spat blood on his mouth and wiped it, "You''re good, but I will tell you that your punch is useless since my body is flexible." Suddenly he started to shed his skin and showed his true appearance.


    His true appearance is that of a thin, young, light-skinned man with serpentine-like eyes, semi-unruly hair, and two asymmetrical fangs, one pointing upward and the other pointing downward. Above his left eye is a marking with an appearance simr to a bar code.


    "What!!!" Luffy was surprised when he saw him changing and felt that it was simr to Bon y.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to make you my hosts," Bogie said with a smile.


    "Hosts? What is that?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "It''s like the name, I''m going to take your body and make it mine," Bogie said. He felt that the young man in front of him was quite strong. "Let me tell you that it''s useless to beat me since I have approximately 4,000 bones and 4,600 joints, which I can easily dislocate and manipte, no matter what, you won''t be able to beat me."


    Takimaru, Match, and the other guys were surprised when they heard it.


    "4000 bones! And 4600 joints!


    "Is he really a human?!"


    "Is that really possible?!"


    Luffy scratched his head and asked, "So what can you do with that many bones and joints?"


    "You dumb, kid! I can do this!" Bogie started to throw a series of erratic punches, "Irregr Punch!" The speed of his attack was so fast that it made an illusion that he had several arms. He had been staying inside the ship and didn''t even look at the dock. He was quite arrogant since he knew that everyone in the ship was trash, except, one of the four kings, Toriko. He didn''t even see them fighting before and that was why he underestimated Luffy.


    "DIE!!!!" Bogie kept throwing his punch toward him until he felt something was wrong. He felt that he didn''t hit anything.


    Luffy who saw this chance started to train his observation haki. His movement was very fluid and dodged his attack freely while closing his eyes.


    Bogie also saw that the boy who fought him was closing his eyes. He became angry since he felt mocked by this kid, "BASTARD!!!!" He took something from his pocket and held weapons on both of his hands.


    "Sickle? Weight? Is that your weapon?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course, you have made him angry, I will kill you now," Bogie started to swing both sickle and weight which was connected by a chain. He started to spin it around and attacked him suddenly.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    "Irregr Iron!


    Bogie held an iron weight in one hand andunched it at him. His attack was very hard to predict and it moved very fast.


    Takimaru observed the match between the two of them and couldn''t help but stunned.


    Luffy who had fought in the war between Marine and Whitebeard Pirate had seen several guys who were faster than this guy, simrly, his speed was also faster than him. He dodged the attack on his opponents easily and decided to end this match soon.


    "Gear Second!"


    His body started to be red after speeding up the blood flow of his body. This technique enhanced his strength, speed, and mobility.


    "Shave!"


    Bogie saw that he suddenly disappeared until he heard his voice by his side.


    "Gomu Gomu no Twin Jet Pistol!"


    Bogie was punched and felt some of his bones were broken. He smiled, "Useless! Useless! Your attack will never beat me!"


    "So how about this? Gomu Gomu no Jet Gun Battering!"


    Luffy stood still, bent forward and moved his arms upwards at speeds which they can no longer be seen.


    "DAMN, WHY YOUR BODY IS VERY FLEXIBLE!!!" Bogie, who was punched several times, felt his bones.


    "I''m a rubber man!" Luffy didn''t stop and kept punching him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Bogie who was in the air was still punched almost lost his unconscious but he was thinking, ''The hell, man, you''re cheating¡­¡­'' He flew far away and was defeated by him.


    Takimaru shook his head when he saw the battle, "You say flexible but he is a rubber man."


    Luffy, who had done his fight, looked at the other battle in this ce.

 Chapter 122 Defense? I will smash it right away!

    <h4>Chapter 122 Defense? I will smash it right away!</h4>


    Tsunade sighed and looked at Match, "How about you handle this man?"


    Match looked at Barry and nodded, "I will handle him."


    "When you feel that you can beat him, you can call me," Tsunade said.


    "I don''t need that," Match said while looking at his opponent.


    "Well, whatever," Tsunade said while crossing her arms. She turned and looked at the battle at her surroundings.


    Match took a sub-machine gun from his subordinates and started to shoot.


    "Hooo? Gun?" Barryughed and said, "Oil Shock!" He covered himself with an oil that he secreted from his body.


    "Ora!!!!" Match kept shooting but when the bullet didn''t hit Barry, it slipped from his body. He was surprised, "What the hell???"


    "Hahaha, a gun is useless against me, no one can prate my defense," Barry said and started his attack. He moved very fast and smashed his head toward him, "Meat Tenderizer Head!" He swung his armored forehead at him.


    Match knew that this attack was dangerous for him and hurriedly dodged his attack.


    BAAAAAAMMM!!!


    His attack created a crater on the ground and an aftershock afterward.


    Match threw the sub-machine gun away and took out his sword, "Gun is useless, then my de." He held his sword and muttered, "Dragon King will have him sleeping."


    "Hmph, what a big mouth for such a weakling," Barry snorted and clicked his mouth, "Tsk, DIE!!!!" He ran toward him and smashed his forehead again.


    Match dodged his attack and shed his sword.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Match jumped back and looked at his armor with a frown.


    "Hahaha, my armor is special," Barry said, showing the armor over his forehead, forearms, shins, and waist. He was quite proud of his armor, "These are made of tortoise shell, the savage sea turtle, they call the ''Living Torpedo'', The Crush Turtle, its shell is the strongest and resilient in the natural world."


    "Heh, what amazing armor, but I''m more curious about how you can dodge my attack in this cold temperature," Match said.


    Barry didn''t say anything until he let out a lot of liquid from his body, "It''s not a sweat, but an anti-freeze."


    "Anti-freeze!!!"


    Fish that live in the Arctic, where ocean temperatures fall below 0¡ã C are said to produce an anti-freeze enzyme to keep their bodies from freezing.


    "So that''s why you can maintain your temperature, and also it has a nice ballistic effect by excreting that anti-freeze, you reduce the friction of the bullets," Match said.


    "Hyuck! Hyuck!" Barryughed.


    During the match, in order to avoid cuts to the brow from the friction of an opponent''s gloves, boxers smear petroleum jelly on their own faces to protect their skin.


    "My anti-freeze is way slicker than yourmon petroleum jelly," Barry exined.


    Match sighed, "There is one thing that I don''t get, about your speed and reflexes."


    "Don''t you understand yet?! I''m not fast¡­¡­" Barry once again moved and smashed his forehead toward him.


    Match was stunned and wanted to escape but Barry stopped his movement and punched his gut.


    "You''re just too slow."


    Baaam!!!


    Match was punched, "Ughaaaa!!!" He coughed blood and was thrown by hisbo punch.


    "ORAAA!!" Barry gave him thest punch on his face and caused him to crash into the ground a few meters away.


    Match who was thrown didn''t waste his time and stood up hurriedly. He ced his hand on the handle and was ready to attack him once again.


    nk! nk! nk!


    His sword was blocked easily by his armor.


    "Too slow! Humn!" Barry took his stance and attacked him, "Mince Lariat!" He mmed his armored forearm into him, throwing him backward.


    Booom!


    "Lieutenant!"


    "Match!"


    Barry snorted, "You don''t think that you can move like normal people under this sub-zero temperature right? This environment will make the muscles stiff and joints creaky, too low a temperature to perform at, so why do you think a top athlete takes so long to warm up?" Anti-freeze keeps me from freezing and a special enzyme keeps my body temperature nice and high! So my body is always in top gear! I perform at my best whenever I want! You guys will never keep up with m-."


    Before he finished his words suddenly he was punched by someone.


    BAAAAAAMMMM!!!!


    "Cough!" Barry coughed his blood and fell down on the ground. His armor protected him from that attack but he still felt the shock from that attack.


    "You talk too much, hurry up and end this battle," Tsunade suddenly entered the stage.


    Match and his subordinates opened their mouths wide looking at how brazen this woman was.


    "Who are you?!" Barry looked at her with a serious expression.


    "You don''t need to talk too much, I want to drink Century Soup as soon as possible," Tsunade said.


    Barry snorted, "My armor is invincible, I will beat you, crazy woman!!!"


    Thick marks appeared on her forehead, "Crazy Woman?" Her surroundings started to crack because of pressure from her chakra. She smirked, "Your armor is invincible right? Let''s see how you can handle my punch."


    Barry suddenly saw her appeared in front of him. He was stunned and wanted to evade her but it was toote, ''Fast¡­''


    "ORAAAA!!!" Tsunade punched him right into his face and made him crashed to the ground.


    "KUAAAGH!!" Barry coughed his blood once again.


    "What tough armor, then let me smash it!" Tsunade said and started a rush of punch at him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her attack was very powerful and created deafening sounds with each of her punches.


    Barry felt that he had been hit by a meteorite several times and couldn''t move. His anti-freeze was useless and his armor was destroyed. He was helpless and could only stay there motionless while bing her sandbag.


    "ORA! ORA! ORA!" Tsunade wasn''t sure but Haru told him that this scream made her be powerful and it seemed he was right. She felt very powerful when she screamed ''ORA!'' during her attack. She should tell her studentster when she hase back to her world.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Barry couldn''t handle it anymore and he fainted there.


    Tsunade stopped her barrage of attacks and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She felt that she had done a good workout. She turned and said, "Let''s help, Toriko, I want to finish this as soon as possible."


    Match and his subordinates only nodded and felt that this woman was the most dangerous existence and an unreasonable creature that they had seen, however, they didn''t dare to say it out loud or else¡­


    They looked at the crater and sighed.

 Chapter 123 Let me chase him!

    <h4>Chapter 123 Let me chase him!</h4>


    Toriko was fighting against the dangerous man in front of him, ''Tommyrod, what a dangerous opponent¡­'' But he needed to beat him.


    "Flying Fork!" Toriko threw several forks using his left hand toward the barrage of bugs that moved toward him.


    "KYAHAHA!! DIE! DIE! DIE!" Tommyrod opened his mouth and kept releasing a bug from his mouth.


    "Urf! Blegh! Urf! Blegh!"


    The process was disgusting but each of his bugs had a level capture at least 30 and each of them was very bloodthirsty and strong.


    Even though Toriko had defeated several of them with his attack, there were still some bugs that caused wounds on his body.


    Thip! Thip! Thip!


    Those bugs wanted to enter his body and eat his meat from inside.


    Toriko wouldn''t let the bug to do that and tightened his muscles, this action made the bugs on his body thrown out and stunned. He used this chance to attack each other, "Spike Punch!" He concentrated the force on his punch on a single point to each of those bugs.


    "Blegh! Blegh!" Tommyrod was smiling happily while releasing his bug to attack him.


    Toriko knew that it was bad news for him to continue this kind of fight and his prediction was right. He saw a group of bugs and stuck on his body, this group of bugs wasn''t normal since there was dynamite on their body, "Damn¡­"


    "Kyaaaa!!!" Tommyrod wanted to press the detonator bug on his body only when he was attacked by someone.


    "BUGYAAAAHHH!!!" Tommyrod was thrown by this attack and felt throbbing on his cheek. He wiped his cheek and turned toward his attack. He saw Luffy, Match, Tsunade, Takimaru, and the other misceneous guys.


    "Everyone¡­" Toriko was both stunned and happy when he saw they were fine.


    "Toriko, are you fine?" Luffy was worried when he saw his body was full of wounds and blood.


    "I''m fine, more importantly, this guy is strong," Toriko had a serious expression on his face.


    Tommyrod squinted his eyes and looked around. He saw his two subordinates had lost against them. He put on a disgusting face and said, "What a useless pawn!"


    "YOU!!!" Luffy was angry when he heard him.


    "Hmph, I''m done with the losers, be a bug''s fodder, go my parasitic bugs! Lay your eggs in those corpses!!" Tommyrod shouted.


    His body started to shake and he shouted, "AAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Toriko realized a shockwave and hot pressure from his body.


    The parasitic bug was stunned and dropped to the ground simr to a domino.


    "Shivering?" Tommyrod thought and snorted, "How childish."


    When the lowers a person''s body temperature, they shake to generate additional heat needed to maintain regr body temperature. It''s a physiological phenomenon called ''Shivering''.


    Toriko''s intense shivering vibrate the air around him, generating enough heat to maintain his body temperature in sub-zero temperatures.


    His shivering increased the temperature dramatically and made everyone feel that they were standing beside a zing fire. They felt that their rigid body had be loose and they could move freely in this sub-zero temperature.


    Tsunade really wanted to know how his body could make such intense shivering.


    "Show some respect to your friends for how they fought," Toriko said with a dignified expression.


    Tommyrod was only looking at him with a in expression, "Heh! Heh! How naive! Useless things go to the trash! Useless people ought to be killed!" His mouth suddenly bloated and he released arge number of bugs, "DIE!!!!"


    "I will defeat you before that," Luffy said and started his 2nd gear.


    "I will enjoy smashing you," Tsunade started to gather a chakra around her body.


    "Don''t die, kid," Match told Takimaru.


    "You too," Takimaru said.


    "I will take pleasure in squashing you," Toriko said.


    "UWOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!


    Haru and Komatsu moved together to search for Century Soup.


    Teppei decided to join the battle since he wanted to protect the Gourmet Show Window. He was a Gourmet Reviver and his job was to protect endangered ingredients in the world.


    Haru followed Komatsu behind since the person in front of him had someone known as Food Luck.


    Food Luck is the belief of the fortune one can have with ingredients and their daily lives, such as the chances of finding rare ingredients, surviving against nature, or the luck one can have seeding at a food-rted event.


    Haru believed that Komatsu could find that small amount of Century Soup. He looked up and saw a beautiful aurora. He looked at Komatsu again and saw his eyes were nk but he didn''t stop moving. He felt curious about this Food Luck and wondering whether he could get it by himself. However, he had the luck of the protagonist and it was his luck to be able to follow someone who had Food Luck.


    Suddenly Komatsu stopped and looked up.


    "Is it here?" Haru asked.


    "Probably, but I have gotten that feeling," Komatsu said and something dropped from the sky.


    Both of them saw a drop of beautiful liquid that made them unable to look away. The smell of this soup was also very unique and savory, making them drooling from their mouths.


    Ssh!


    The Century Soup dropped in front of them.


    "Komatsu, hurry up and take it into your box," Haru said and wiped the drool on his mouth.


    "Y - yes," Komatsu woke up from his daydreaming and took his book to keep this Century Soup.


    Both of them were very happy until something with small size and very fast movement came in front of them and absorbed the entire Century Soup in front of them. They didn''t have time to react and this figure ran away very fast.


    "HARU!!!!" Komatsu shouted at him.


    "BASTARD!!!!" Haru hurriedly used his light magic to chase it, "Komatsu, I will go chase after it!" He saw that the speed of that figure was very fast. He would lose it when he didn''t use his light magic, "Don''t you ever dare to run away with our food!!!" He had never felt this anger before and wanted to destroy this small figure. His speed was very fast and he had already chased after it. He wanted to reach that small figure but stopped since he felt danger.


    Swush!


    Haru saw something sharp that almost sliced him into half and it came back to someone. He squinted his eyes and saw a figure in front of him.


    "Oh, you can''t dodge that," the figure said, and took the box that contained Century Soup, "but you won''t have that chance again since you will die."


    Haru had never felt this kind of feeling before since the man in front of him was stronger than him, "Oh, really? But I will take that Century Soup away from you and kill you in the process." He couldn''t show a weak presence and threatened him back.


    "Funny, let''s see how you can do that," the man opened his cloak and showed him his weapons.

 Chapter 124 TORIKO!!!!!

    <h4>Chapter 124 TORIKO!!!!!</h4>


    Teppei, who had been running the battle, didn''t join the battle immediately. He decided to revive a helper to help them fight against this group of terrorists. He saw the monster that was covered in ice and took out something from his pocket.


    "Wake up soon," Teppei said while looking at the monster in front of him.


    Tommyrod snorted and opened his mouth again, "DIE!!!!" He had thousands of bugs inside of his body. He would let them be killed by his bugs.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    A group of bugs with a level capture of around 30 came out of his mouth while making a loud of a noise.


    Takimaru, Match, and Match''s subordinates who felt that they didn''t do anything started their attack, helping them to defeat this group of bugs.


    Match''s subordinates were very crazy and took out the sub-machine gun that they had prepared before.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Even though the gunshot didn''t kill the bug instantly, it made the bugs be very weak.


    Takimaru and Match who saw this chance started to attack them.


    Takimaru was using his martial arts, "Bottle Opener!" He twisted the bug''s body and killed it instantly.


    Match collected energy inside his body and cut the bugs in half cleanly. His movement was very smooth without giving unnecessary movement. His concentration was focussed on killing every bug in front of him.


    Toriko was grateful for their help and wouldn''t lose to them. He raised his right hand and put it in a ''chop'' position, "Flying Knife!" He sent out several knife projectiles from his hand and cut a group of bugs in front of him. He also still maintained his shivering to increase the temperature around them, however¡­


    Humans are said to be able to shiver for two hours, any longer than that, and the muscles stop shaking, leading to an immediate lowering of body temperature and eventually death.


    Toriko''s massive shivering equated to tens of thousands of watts of electricity demanding huge quantities of metabolic energy, this clearly could notst for two hours. He looked at both Tsunade and Luffy who tried to attack Tommyrod at the same time. He wanted to join them but he needed to clean this group of bugs first, "Flying Fork!"


    Luffy used his 2nd gear to increase his speed and power.


    Tommyrod felt annoyed by his attack.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Tommyrod could feel the power of each of his punches. Even though his durability was quite strong, it would start to chip after being punched several times.


    "ORA!!!"


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Tommyrod used his wings to evade the attack and opened his mouth, "Blegh!" He released another group of bugs.


    "Disgusting!" Tsunade said and punched a group of bugs. With her power, it made it possible to smash them with a single punch. Her body was quite full of wounds after being attacked by a group of bugs.


    "Don''t move around you bug!" Tsunade was angry and punched him widely.


    "You won''t hit m-."


    "UGOHHHH!!!"


    Tommyrod was punched right into his gut. He put an annoyed expression on Luffy and wanted to kill him, "DIE!!!!" He realized another batch of bugs again.


    "Dammit how many bugs you can release!" Luffy started to kill the bugs but some of them caused new wounds.


    "Kekeke, you can move around easily because of him, once his shivering is gone, you all will be dead by my bugs," Tommyrod gave them an evil smile.


    "The same goes for you, you can''t keep spewing insects forever, you must have a limit," Toriko said.


    "Once that happens, I will kill you," Tsunade was very angry right now.


    Tommyrod only gave them a smile when he heard them. His stomach housed numerous parasitic bug eggs and the number was at least ten thousand, but not all of them could be brought forth once. He raised them to his throat when he was ready to hatch them and only released them from his mouth the moment they were born.


    The bugs absorbed arge amount of his energy, each bug required about 1,500 kcal or about 400 grams of sugar. That is equivalent to the calories burned by 60 kg of people running a 25-kilometer marathon.


    A typical person would be so exhausted that they would be unable to move with all that in mind, he said¡­


    "Indeed, I can only hatch 1000 more," Tommyrod said while letting out another batch of bugs.


    They frowned when they heard that Tommyrod could release another 1000 bugs from his body.


    "1000 more???" Match''s subordinates were very helpless.


    "Don''t stop! Keep shooting them! Move your body rather than your mouth!" Match shouted while swinging his sword.


    "That''s right, we can''t give up," Takimaru said.


    Luffy who had killed a lot of bugs couldn''t help but shout, "Don''t you feel sad about your bugs? Aren''t you the one who gives them life? Then aren''t you the parent of these bugs! Don''t you feel anything watching them die?"


    "Aren''t you very cold-blooded?'' Tsunade said while smashing another bug. She really wanted to go back and enjoyed a warm bath. She really wanted to go home now and felt her work as Hokage was better than this crap.


    "No, I don''t feel anything for these filthy carcasses! They''re dead andpletely useless!" His throat started to bloat and released arge number of bugs again and muchrger than before, "To kill all of you, I will kill you first, TORIKO!!!!!"


    "It''s bad!!!" Takimaru shouted.


    Everyone knew that they could fight with the perfect condition because Toriko had maintained the temperature of this ce by shivering.


    Hundreds of bugs were moving in a group toward Toriko and attacked him at the same time. When they lost him that meant they would fight in bad condition against this monster.


    Toriko didn''t move and his entire body was covered in arge number of bugs.


    "DIE!!!!!" Tommyrod also flew from his ce and attacked him by himself. He needed to kill him as soon as possible since he was the source of trouble.


    "TORIKO!!!!!"

 Chapter 125 He Freed It!

    <h4>Chapter 125 He Freed It!</h4>


    "DIE!!!" Tommyrod needed to finish this as soon as possible since his energy was quite limited. He needed to be fast and decided to kill Toriko by himself.


    ''Write in eternal agony! Toriko!'' Tommyrod shouted within his head.


    "TORIKO!!!!"


    Everyone started to move wanted to move him but his speed was just too fast and they were toote to react.


    "Shave!" Luffy felt that his speed was too slow.


    "DAMMIT!!!" Tsunade was also running since she believed as long as he still breathed she would be able to heal him.


    Tommyrod was excited and stabbed his gut.


    Stab!


    Tommyrod, who had stabbed him, opened his eyes wide when he saw the scene in front of him. He didn''t feel a warm feeling from blood, rather he saw the bugs around his body starting to scatter and revealing a figure that had been waiting for him the entire time. His hand was caught by him and was too stunned since he saw him in perfect condition without any wounds from a hundred of bug that he had sent earlier.


    "How nice of you to enter a range of my attacks, Tommyrod," Toriko tightened the muscle on his body and started his attack, "SPIKE PUNCH! TEN-FOLD!" He concentrated the force inside his body into this attack and punched him right into his gut.


    "BLEGHHHH!!!!" Tommyrod puked and felt this punch. He felt that he had been punched 10 times and it made his body a mess.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Third Gear!" Luffy started to blow his thumb and made his hand bigger. He moved the air from his hand to his leg and expanded it to giant size. He raised his leg and thrust it high "Rubber Rubber Giant Axe." As he brought it down, the charged limb unleashed a massive shock wave toward Tommyrod who was right under it.


    Tommyrod, who was stunned by Toriko''s punch, couldn''t move and only saw arge leg move down toward him, "Fuck¡­¡­"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    "Uwaaaaa!!!" Match''s subordinates closed their eyes since the shockwave was just too massive.


    Barry and Bogie, who had woken up, saw the scene in front of them with a stunned expression. Both of them decided to faint again since this scene was too shocking for them, only the shockwave of this made them thrown away.


    Barry was d that the young man that had fought him before didn''t use this attack on him or else he wouldn''t be alive right now.


    Barry and Bogie were thrown far away but didn''t have anyints.


    Tsunade, Toriko, Match, and Takimaru moved back and tried to escape from this shockwave. They didn''t expect that Luffy would be this strong.


    "Strong¡­" Takimaru thought.


    "This is crazy," Match said when he saw him.


    "Luffy¡­" Tsunade was kind of worried about him.


    Toriko still had a serious expression on his face and looked at the battlefield.


    Luffy, who had depleted most of his stamina, deactivated the 3rd gear and was thrown away because of the air inside his body.


    Pssstt!!!!


    "Luffy!!!" Match and Takimaru moved together and caught him together.


    "Heh¡­Heh¡­Heh¡­I''m tired, I''m hungry," Luffy said while sticking his tongue out. His body was shrinking and he became really small.


    "Is this the side effect of your attack?" Tsunade asked even though she had seen him before on the ship.


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­I''m still training to erase this side-effect," Luffy thought it would be wonderful not to be small after using this move.


    "Be careful everyone," Toriko suddenly said and made everyone startled.


    "Don''t tell me?"


    They saw someone in the big crater standing weakly there.


    "TOMMYROD!!!!"


    "What the hell? Is he really human?" Matchined.


    "Damn, is he a monster?" Takimari said.


    Tommyrod almost lost his unconscious after receiving that attack but the hate on his heart made hime back. He would kill everyone in this ce no matter what happened. His eyes started to craze and he shouted, "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Barry and Bogie, who were thrown quite far, heard this maniacal scream.


    "D - dammit, don''t tell me?" Bogie thought.


    "RUN! RUN! RUN!" Barry thought.


    Both of them started to run very fast toward the entrance of the Ice Mountain only to see someone in the green jersey.


    "Hello," Teppei said.


    "Damn, DIE!!!" Barry and Bogie said and attacked him at the same time.


    "Sigh, at least let me introduce myself," Teppei thought and started his attack, "Well Done!" He sent multiple strikes to the opponent''s motor nerves that paralyzed every muscle in their body.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Barry and Bogie, who were attacked, couldn''t do anything and felt their entire bodies paralyzed. They looked at him and remembered who this person was when they saw his iconic pompadour hairstyle.


    "Let''s see, I hope they don''t destroy the Gourmet Show Window," Teppei said and entered the battle.


    Ssh!


    They saw somethinging out of his mouth.


    "D - damn, what is that?" Match was stunned.


    "C - can we beat that monster?" Takimaru shouted.


    "Asshole, I want to go home," Tsunade shouted.


    Luffy was too tired toment though he was quite interested in this giant bug.


    "All we can do is fight against this monster," Toriko said.


    "GO PARASITE EMPEROR!" Tommyrod shouted with hisst energy. His body was very thin and it was simr to malnutrition, "Have fun with them¡­¡­You brat¡­¡­Go¡­Wild¡­" He fell down on the ground and fainted this time.


    The giant bug in front of them didn''t even make a sound but its presence alone made them stagger. There was a little worm that appeared in the center of the body. It looked at them for a while until it opened its mouth and spat something at them.


    Chu!!!!


    "DODGE!!!!"

 Chapter 126 Two Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 126 Two Monsters</h4>


    Match was toote to dodge that that spit toward him and freeze his entire left leg, "Damn."


    "Boss!"


    His subordinates were trying to help him.


    "Stop! I will help him!" Takimaru said and used his martial art to destroy the ice that covered him.


    Match also used his sword to free himself, "Thank you." He looked at the monster in front of him andined, "What the hell is that?!"


    "Parasite Emperor."


    Suddenly a man with green pompadour hair appeared beside them.


    "Who are you?" Toriko asked.


    "I''m Teppei, Gourmet Reviver, I have met both Haru and Komatsu before," Teppei introduced.


    "How are they?" Luffy, who was still in his small body, asked.


    Teppei looked at him weirdly but ignored the detail and answered him, "They''re okay, more importantly, we need to beat the monster in front of us."


    "Parasite Emperor?" Tsunade had a sweatdrop. She felt that the power of the monster in front of her was almost on the same level of tailed beasts.


    The Parasite Emperor is an extremely powerful creature created through cross-breeding many different kinds of ferocious insects inside Tommyrod''s body. It is a grotesque amalgamation possessing the traits of numerous insects and arachnids. Its overall body shape resembles that of a purple scorpion, including the tail, but with an engorged bulbous formation at the tip where the stinger is located. It also sports six spider legs covered in hair, the wings of a cockroach (which can be used to fly), the back legs of locust and the forelegs of the mantis. In front of its body, the beast sports two pair of pincers simr to those of a Hercules Beetle and Stag Beetle.


    Its face has an elephant-like trunk andrge pitch-ck eyes, and beneath its trunk is its actual "main body" which resembles a small little white worm orrva with a somewhat cutesy appearance, that has little ck eyes, numerous tiny legs and a small mouth with tiny sharp teeth, and lower on its little body it has an opening.


    "That thing is disgusting," Tsunade shuddered. Even though she knew that it was strong, she couldn''t help but thought it was pretty grotesque.


    "Don''t worry, we only need to wait for our helper toe," Teppei said.


    "Helper, who is it?" Tsunade was excited.


    "Oh, the helper is still on the way, don''t worry, we only need to buy time while fighting this monster," Teppei said.


    "So in the end, we''re going to fight it?'' Tsunade sighed.


    The Parasite Emperor started to move, it moved very fast toward them and used its pincers to attack them.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    "Ten-Hit! Nail Punch!" Toriko punched his fist toward the pincher.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Parasite Emperor moved back but stopped after a few meters while shaking its head.


    "Dammit! Is my strength really that weak?" Toriko just couldn''t believe it when he saw this monster and only shrugged his attack without taking damage.


    "Don''t worry, Toriko, this monster has a capture level of 80, this is pretty much unbeatable," Teppei calmed him.


    "Is that something that we should be happy about?" Takimaru sweatdropped.


    "Enough, talking and get to work!" Tsunade didn''t even intend to attack and only dodged its attack. She knew that she couldn''t beat it since the shell was too tough for her attack.


    "What should we do, Gourmet Reviver?" Match asked.


    "Nothing, we only need to dodge it until our helperes," Teppei said.


    "That''s what I have been asking who is our helper?'' Tsunade shouted.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Suddenly the wall on the mountain was destroyed, they saw another monster suddenly came into battle.


    "Damn, another monster?" Tsunade thought.


    This monster is a gigantic pale-skinned creature with a mostly irregr body shape that partially resembles that of a sauropod. It has arge growth atop its body from which many heads grow. On its front, two heads also grow, and on its backside has another head growing which serves as a tail. It has at least sixteen visible heads.


    "No, this is Hellboros and it will be our helper," Teppei smiled.


    The Parasite Emperor who saw Hellboros turned its hostility toward it.


    Hellboros didn''t like the gaze of the Parasite Emperor and attacked it with one of its head.


    The Parasite Emperor dodged its attack and sliced one of his head, only its head regenerated instanly.


    ROARRR!!! ROARRR!!!


    It was a battle between two monsters and they were helpless to do anything. They could only be bystanders watching their fight on the side.


    Hellboros used all of his head to bite the Parasite Emperor.


    The Parasite Emperor tried to escape but it was futile, so it decided to use its wings to escape.


    BZZZZTTT!!!!


    The Parasite Emperor flew together with Hellboros, which was still biting its body tightly.


    "They''re flying," Teppei said.


    "Yeah, I can see that," Tsunade said.


    "Shishishi, we''re safe!!!!" Luffy was happy.


    Takimaru fell down on his knees and said, "I thought I would die."


    "Me too," Match said, even though his legs felt weak. He still stood with the help of his sword.


    Toriko felt that he needed to get stronger or else he would die in his next journey.


    The Parasite Emperor kept flying together with Hellboros, even destroyed the top of the mountain, and came out of this ce to start another battle.


    They sighed in relief when they saw it had gone far away. Their tension was gone and they dropped on the ground without any energy left on their bodies.


    Teppei turned his attention toward the Gourmet Show Window. He frowned when he saw its condition.


    "How is it?" Match asked, his leg left pretty much busted after it had be an ice cube before.


    Teppei shook his head, saying, "It''s useless that this Gourmet Show Window is beyond hope." He cut part of the ice and threw it toward him, "You can take it." He looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go to both Haru and Komatsu."


    They were tired but when they heard the name of theirrade and the delicious of Century Soup. They forced themselves to stand up.


    Teppei and Tsunade helped everyone to tend their wounds on their body.


    "You''re really a doctor, huh?" Toriko said with disbelief.


    Punch!


    Tsunade punched him right into his face, "Shut up!"


    Toriko felt his face stunk after being punched by her. He felt something warm from his nose and tried to wipe it with his finger. He wrinkled, "Blood?"


    They shut their mouths when they saw her could punch him and made him have a nosebleed.


    At the bottom of the Ice Mountain.


    Komatsu was very nervous right now and didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    "Komatsu!!!"


    Komatsu turned his head and saw hisrade, "TORIKO-SAN!!!" He was crying and his nose was full of snots.


    Tsunade looked around and asked, "Where is Haru?"


    They looked around but couldn''t see his figure.


    Komatsu, who was crying, told them his experience of the Century Soup had been stolen. He told them that Haru was trying to catch the robber.


    They were devastated but they couldn''t do anything right now. Their bodies were tired and they weren''t in a state to fight with someone.


    "Shishishi, don''t worry, he will get that that Century Soup," Luffy said.


    Somewhere in the Ice Hell.


    Haru was clutching on his useless left arm that almost cut off.


    "Give back the Century Soup!"

 Chapter 127 Three Drops

    <h4>Chapter 127 Three Drops</h4>


    Haru saw the man in front of him holding a box that contained a Century Soup. He made an optic illusion with his light magic and created a fake left arm while making his real left arm became invisible. He extended his left arm which covered it in light magic moving quietly toward the person in front of him.


    "Can you introduce yourself first?'' Haru asked.


    The man smirked at his question, "I don''t mind telling you, my name is Alfaro and I''m the waiter of the Gourmet Corp."


    Alfaro is a tall man with very pale skin and has a veryrge nose and eight arms, giving him the appearance of a spider. He has long ck hair and wears two red earrings that are fashioned after kitchen tools, the one on his left ear appears to be designed to resemble a corkscrew and the one on his right appears to be designed after a bottle opener. He dresses in very formal attire which consists of a ck tuxedo ensemble and a ck cape.


    "Waiter?" Haru titled his head. He tried to ask him a lot of questions to distract his attention since his left hand almost touched the box.


    "Yes, I''m a waiter and the personal aide of the boss," Alfaro smiled and didn''t notice anything. He looked at him and asked, "How about you join our Gourmet Corp?"


    "Why?" Haru was very surprised but inwardly smiled since he had touched the box. He used his ''Sticky Fingers'' and created a small zipper to open the box.


    The soup dripped out slowly from the box and he kept it on his finger since he had opened a space on his finger with his zipper.


    Alfaro wrinkled his forehead when he heard amotion in the sky. He saw a battle between two monsters, "Two vermin squabbling, how irritating." He took out a te from his cloak and threw it toward both Hellboros and Parasite Emperor, "te Shuriken!" The te moved very fast and cut two monsters into pieces. The te came back and also moved very fast.


    Haru was stunned by his attack and forgot to take back his hand which was still stealing the Century Soup on him.


    sh!


    ''Sh*t!" Haru wanted to move his arm but his reaction was too slow. That te almost cut his entire left arm but hurriedly moved his arm back as soon as possible. He felt a throbbing pain in his left arm.


    Alfaro saw blood on his white and frowned. He cleaned it until he felt something was wrong with the box that contained the Century Soup, even though it was only three drops but he could feel that decreased weight in the box. He looked down and saw a zipper opening the box made the soup dripped out from it. He hurriedly took his te to catch the drop of this soup, "Zipper?"


    ''Fuck!!!'' Haru wanted to curse this person. He made his left arme back and saw that it was gnashed with deep wounds that were enough to cut his left arm entirely. He knew that the only thing that connected his left arm was the skin that would break with little force.


    "Dammit, Sticky Fingers!" Haru forced his left arm to connect together and used the power of the zipper to close the wounds. He used both medical jutsu and light magic to heal his left arm. He didn''t want to lose his left arm in this battle.


    Alfaro wrinkled his eyebrow when he saw him. He looked at him in anger and shouted, "Give back the Century Soup!" He wouldn''t even give him a Century Soup even though it was only three drops.


    Haru frowned since he only took three drops of Century Soup. He was full of anger and wanted to kill this person, "YOU SHOULD BE THE ONE GIVE BACK OUR CENTURY SOUP!"


    Alfaro didn''t say nonsense and threw out his te toward him, "te Shuriken!"


    Swish!


    Haru hurriedly used his light magic to make himself invisible and ran very fast. His body was almost cut by his te but he had moved several hundred meters from his location. His only thought was to run away since he couldn''t beat him. He was confident in his running ability only he underestimated the speed of his enemy.


    "DIE!!!!!"


    Alfaro raised his te and wanted to slice him in half. Even though he couldn''t see him, his battle experience made him able to detect his location. He started to move very fast and suddenly he had arrived at his side. He raised his te and wanted to cut him in half.


    Haru felt that the time had stopped at that moment. He started to remember his life in this entire 15 years and his little sister. He felt that his life was reyed in his head thousands of times.


    ''I don''t want to die,'' that was the only thing on his head at that moment. His brain yed thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of scenes in which the result of his battle with Alfaro.


    His only thought was to stay alive from this mission and go home to meet his little sister. His face was full of rage and hate toward this person who would make him unable to see his little sister.


    His eyes suddenly blurred and felt that he could see the trajectory of Alfaro''s attack. He knew that he couldn''t get out unscathed and decided to sacrifice something. He moved his body slightly to the right and diverted the trajectory of Alfaro''s attack toward his left.


    His entire left arm was cut cleanly from him but his attention was full toward his enemy, "IF I DIE THEN YOU NEED TO DIE!" His right hand moved very fast toward Alfaro''s head, "STICKY FINGERS!!!" He opened his head with a zipper and smashed his entire brain with his punches.


    Haru was blinded by rage when he thought that he wouldn''t be able to see his little sister again. He needed to stay alive in this mission to meet his little sister.


    "ARI! ARI! ARI!"


    The moment someone lost their brain, it was the time that someone was truly dead.


    Alfaro would never be expected to lose his life to the existence that was simr to an ant in his view but it was toote. His brain was destroyed without leaving anything, he would still be able to pump his blood when he destroyed his heart but it was different from the brain.


    Everything inside his body was dead the second his brain was destroyed by him. His eyes were dim and he fell down on the ground without any resistance.


    Haru felt very weak since he lost a lot of blood. He closed his wounds on his left shoulder with his zipper and kept the Century Soup on his body.


    Suddenly he lost all of his energy and plopped on the ground.


    Haru knew that he would die because of this cold weather but he didn''t want to die. He would do anything to stay alive no matter what. He felt very sleepy but he forced himself to stay awake. He needed to stay alive to meet his little sister.


    Step! Step! Step!


    Haru thought it was a dream but he didn''t care. He was very weak and could only say, "Help me¡­" He didn''t care who helped him since he only wanted to stay alive and met his little sister. He only heard a faint woman''s voice before fainted.


    "Oya, Oya, what a mess here¡­"

 Chapter 128 Strange Condition

    <h4>Chapter 128 Strange Condition</h4>


    Haru felt quitefortable and opened his eyes slowly. He smelled something delicious and started to adjust his vision. He opened his mouth slowly and asked, "Where is this?"


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Suddenly someone jumped into his wounded body and hugged him tightly.


    "IT''S HURT!!!" Haru shouted.


    "Don''t hug someone who is wounded, bastard!"


    BAAAAM!!!


    The person who hugged him was thrown quite far by this punch.


    "Are you okay?"


    Haru could see the figure in front of him clearly, "Tsunade?"


    "How is your body?" Tsunade asked with a worried tone.


    "I''m fine, and what about Century Soup?'' Haru asked.


    Everyone who heard his question looked at each other.


    "Haru, don''t worry, I will create Century Soup," Komatsu asked.


    "What happened?" Haru asked. He felt that his memory was kind of fuzzy.


    "Oh, Haruka-kun, you have woken up, your life force is really strong, huh?" Setsuno suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ''Well, I''m the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki, duh,'' Haru thought inwardly. He looked at everyone and asked, "Can you tell me what is happening?" He felt that his body was wrapped by something but he felt quite nice.


    "I''ll tell you what happens," Tsunade said.


    "Alright," Haru nodded.


    Tsunade told him that the Century Soup was gone and Teppei decided to squeeze everyst of the Gourmet Show Window to let out one drop of Century Soup.


    They decided to let Komatsu drink it because they hoped he could recreate the Century Soup.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best," Komatsu said.


    "Shishishi, we believe in you, Komatsu," Luffy said with his usualugh.


    "Then we were saved by my grandma," Teppei said.


    "Can you tell me what happens in your case? Your condition is very bad when we see you on this Limousine Jellyfish," Takimaru asked.


    The Limousine Jellyfish is a giant flying jellyfish whose stic insides can be molded into anything a traveler may need, such as rooms and furniture.


    "Who saves me?" Haru asked.


    "It''s me," Setsuno said.


    "Thank you very much," Haru was grateful toward her.


    "Haruka-kun, can I ask you a question? Setsuno asked.


    "Yes?" Haru asked.


    "Who can kill that Gourmet Corp''s member? I''m sure that person is very strong since I felt that person should be one of the core members, at least stronger than Tommyrod that you have been fighting before," Setsuno said.


    "WHAT!!!!"


    Her words stunned everyone.


    "Is that true?" Toriko was stupified when he heard that the person that Haru had fought was stronger than Tommyrod.


    "I''m not sure about Tommyrod, but I saw that person can cut two big monsters in the sky easily," Haru said. He remembered how he had fought Alfaro in a deadly battle. He also saw that everyone was moving blurry. He felt that they were moving slowly and made an afterimage. He had a headache and a painful expression when he kept having this afterimage.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade was worried.


    Haru decided to close his eyes since this vision gave him vertigo, "Nothing, just a headache." He suddenly felt something was missing on his left. He was stunned and moved around from the green thing that wrapped his body.


    "Oi, don''t move around, this is Doctor Aloe, this nt will heal your body," Teppei tried to stop him.


    "Where is my left arm?'' Haru asked with a serious expression.


    They looked at each other and weren''t sure what they should have answered him.


    "You lost your left arm," Match said.


    Haru had a headache and said, "Don''t worry about that, can you show me my left arm?''


    "Here," Toriko gave it to him.


    His left arm''s condition was still very healthy, even though it was full of wounds.


    "Can you help me to get out of this Doctor Aloe? Also, Tsunade helps me heal for a bit after I have connected my arm," Haru said.


    "What are you going to do?" Tsunade wrinkled her eyebrow.


    "I''m going to connect my arm," Haru said.


    "How?" Takimaru asked.


    "Let me get out of this Doctor Aloe first," Haru said.


    "Teppei, can you?" Luffy asked.


    "Alright," Teppei sighed and took out the Doctor Aloe that wrapped his body.


    Even though he felt quite weak, it was enough to move around. His life force was quite strong and he took his left arm while still closing his eyes.


    However, he felt weird since he felt that he could see anyone in this Limousine Jellyfish even though he closed his eyes. He could also urately ce his left arm on his shoulder.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    *Srrt


    A zipper suddenly appeared and connected his left arm.


    Haru tried to move his left arm but he couldn''t move it, "Tsunade, can you help my nerves on my left arm?"


    They were just too stunned when he saw him connecting his left arm with a zipper. They were more startled when they heard her shouting.


    "WHAT THE HELL!! DO YOU THINK HOW MANY MILLIONS OF NERVE WERE INSIDE YOUR LEFT ARM????" Tsunade shouted really hard.


    Haru sighed, "You don''t need to connect all of them, at least help me connect thousands of them, after that, I can do it myself."


    Tsunade sighed and had a headache but she didn''t refuse, "Let me do it." She sat beside him and started her medical jutsu.


    "Here, you should eat a lot of food to bring your energy back," Setsuno gave him a te full of food.


    "Don''t worry, Komatsu will bring back Century Soup," Toriko said with a smile.


    Komatsu felt that his pressure was getting harder.


    Setsuno only smiled at their interaction.


    "Well, about Century Soup, I have some here with me."


    "WHAT!!!!"


    His words made everyone startled and they saw him open a zipper on his stomach.


    Haru took a box that contained a Century Soup, "I have killed a member of Gourmet Corp before, so let''s eat this together." He smiled while looking at them.


    "WOOOOOOOWWWWW!!!!"


    They were excited beyond belief when he took out a box that contained a Century Soup.


    "HARU, YOU''RE AMAZING!!!" Toriko hugged him tightly.


    "HARU, AMAZING!!!" Luffy also hugged him too.


    "HARU!!!" Takimaru was crying and hugged him.


    "HARU, I LOVE YOU!!!" Teppei was very happy.


    "DAMMIT, BOY!!!" Match was also very happy.


    "HARU!!!" Komatsu was crying in happiness since he felt his pressure had decreased.


    "Hohoho, youth¡­" Setsuno smiled.


    "DAMMIT GET AWAY FROM THE PATIENT!!!!" Tsunade shouted and punched each of them.


    Haru was twitching on his bed and thought his bones were almost broken. He felt quite regretful about taking out Century Soup during this time.

 Chapter 129 Real Century Soup

    <h4>Chapter 129 Real Century Soup</h4>


    "Is it okay for me to join too?" Zongeh asked while gulping his saliva.


    "Don''t worry," Haru looked at Komatsu, "After all, Komatsu will be able to cook Century Soup, right?" He smiled while looking at him.


    "Y - yes!!!" Komatsu couldn''t help but blurt. He felt that his pressure had be several times heavier.


    "Me too?" Setsuno asked.


    "Of course, I owe you my life, I hope this Century Soup will be enough," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, you''re a really gentle boy," Setsuno said while caressing his head. She looked at her grandson and sighed, "Alright, I will prepare it for everyone." She looked at a lot of big greedy pigs, "Don''t touch it first, let him do the honor."


    "Alright, Haru, please, you''re the one who catches the big fist, please do us an honor," Toriko said with a smile.


    Setsuno prepared a te to serve the Century Soup for everyone.


    Century Soup is a soup cooked with hundreds or even thousands of ingredients. The "original" Century Soup was produced naturally when the Gourmet Show Window ice melted. The taste of the soup can also be reproduced with different ingredients boiled down so that the harsh taste is removed and only an extremely transparent liquid remains. The soup is so transparent that many have difficulty even seeing it. Even so, a "true" Century Soup produces a characteristic aurora.


    They saw a beautiful aurora and a smell that made them unable to gulp their saliva.


    Tsunade, who was tending his left arm, was also tempted to gulp the entire soup as soon as possible.


    Even though they wanted to eat it as soon as possible they were waiting patiently for Setsuno to serve it to everyone.


    "Haru, is this okay to consume all of Century Soup? Don''t we need some for a quest? The soup is empty after we share it with everyone here," Tsunade asked.


    "Don''t worry, please believe in Komatsu, I''m sure he will be able to make Century Soup again," Haru said.


    "Really?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru nodded, "He has something special since he is the partner of the protagonist in this world."


    Tsunade looked at him and nodded, "Alright, I believe you."


    "Haru, can you start? I''m very hungry right now," Teppei said while holding his stomach.


    "Yeah, Haru, let''s start," Luffy was drooling really hard.


    Haru looked at everyone and nodded, "Alright, let''s eat." He scooped the soup with his spoon and drank it slowly.


    Everyone also followed him and drank the soup at the same time.


    Gulp!


    They didn''t move for a second until their expression suddenly became weird. They had a dopey grin of extreme happiness and drools excessively.


    "Dammit, I hate this expression," Tsunade hurriedly closed her face with one of her hands while drinking the soup with her other hand.


    Other than her, everyone didn''t care about their expression, they enjoyed this Century Soup together.


    Haru felt that his body was very happy and his body was filled with nutrition that woke up his entire cell to work together nourishing his entire body that was wounded after a battle.


    They continued to eat while having this dopey grin.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Gourmet Corp. headquarters.


    "Is Alfaro dead?"


    The news left entire members stunned in disbelief.


    "That is impossible! There is no way that he will die!"


    "His strength is very powerful! He can even enter the Gourmet World!


    "That''s not important! The important thing is who has killed him? Also, we have failed to gather a Century Soup for a boss!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were silent and didn''t dare to say anything again. They were looking at their boss who was sitting on the throne without saying anything.


    "It''s a shame that we are unable to gather Century Soup, all you need to do is gather the other ingredients," their boss said.


    "YES!!!"


    They nodded and started to move to gather more ingredients.


    In the room, there were only two people left.


    "Starjun, tell me, how he was killed?"


    "Yes," Starjun nodded and started to exin the chronology.


    Starjun is a tall pale-skinned man slightly taller than Toriko, with long ck hair. Starjun normally wears an imposing metal helmet which conceals his true face. He dresses in a manner simr to a ck knight in formal attire, wearing arge ck cloak with numerous crescent-shaped buttons and a ck cape, along with a formal ck top and trousersplete with a white sash tied around his waist and a white napkin stuffed in his cor, and on his feet he wears ck armored boots.


    Starjun told his boss that they didn''t see any wounds outside his body, only Alfaro''s brain was in a mess andpletely destroyed.


    Haru, who fainted before, couldn''t maintain his zipper and the zipper on Alfaro''s head, closed automatically and didn''t leave any trace.


    Starjun only found out the results after a doctor at the organization dissected his body earlier.


    "Hmmm."


    "Is this okay, boss? You need a Century Soup, right?" Starjun asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry."


    Starjun wanted to say something again but stopped. He sighed and said, "I will gather another ingredient."


    His boss didn''t say anything and looked toward the ceiling of his room.


    Haru closed his eyes and tried to control his new power. He didn''t need to open his eyes right now to see everyone since he could feel it. When he opened his eyes, he saw a blurry image of them. He felt that he could predict their movement a second faster, ''Is this the future?'' He felt that it was simr to the description of observation haki.


    ''Maybe that deadly battle awakens my observation haki?'' Haru needed to check whether it was right or not.


    "Haru, why do you close your eyes? Is there something wrong with your eyes?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I''m training on something," Haru said and tried to stop seeing this blurry after image when he opened his eyes.

 Chapter 130 Life, The Country of Healing

    <h4>Chapter 130 Life, The Country of Healing</h4>


    "Country of Healing, huh? Interesting, I want to see it," Tsunade said.


    Teppei nodded, "That''s right, we can use this chance to heal everyone after that battle."


    Match was looking at his subordinates, his three subordinates were hurt and couldn''t move because of their wounds after that battle.


    "Shishishi, I''m sure Chopper would love to visit this country," Luffy said.


    Haru didn''t open his eyes but he could see and felt his surroundings.


    "Can you really see something while you close your eyes?" Toriko asked curiously.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, you don''t need to worry."


    "Alright," Toriko nodded.


    Haru looked at Komatsu, "Komatsu, can I visit you when you cook your food?"


    "Of course, you can visit me anytime at Gourmet Hotel," Komatsu said with a smile.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "Oi, Match," Tsunade suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Match was a bit afraid of her.


    Haru had a bad feeling when he heard her asking something.


    "There''s a big casino in your country, right?'' Tsunade asked.


    Match nodded, "That''s right, in our country, there is the biggest casino in the world, Gourmet Casino." He started to exin to them about this ce.


    Tsunade was very excited when she heard this, "Luffy! Haru! We need to go to this ce!"


    "Eh? Why?" Luffy didn''t really have that much interest in the casino.


    "Don''t worry, there is a lot of food too," Match said.


    "Alright, let''s go there," Luffy nodded.


    "Tsunade, are you sure? Have you ever won in a casino? You''re a big fat sheep!" Haru reprimanded her.


    "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT BASTARD! I''M NOT BIG FAT SHEEP!" Tsunade was angry.


    "I don''t mind going but ask for my money when you lose all of your money," Haru said.


    "Alright, don''t worry, I will win a lot of money," Tsunade looked quite proud.


    Everyone who saw her couldn''t help but thought that she would definitely lose a lot of money.


    Match was also worried, even though the Gourmet Yakuza had some share of power in the underworld but their influence was still smallpared to the Gourmet Casino. He whispered, "Are you good at gambling?''


    "It''s okay," Haru answered.


    "Well, just do your best," Match didn''t talk anymore.


    They were talking to each other until they saw Life, the country of healing.


    "WE HAVE ARRIVED!"


    The Limousine Jellyfish moved quite fast andnded in front of LIFE''s entrance.


    Life is arge country made up of pine forested regions and vast green hills and fields. The main capital is arge city made up of small white and pink buildings and the area around the city is surrounded by a massive hedge that grows all around the city and it forms into an arch at the city''s entrance which has the word "LIFE" written on it in bold letters.


    "Wee to LIFE," Teppei said to everyone.


    They saw this country was very beautiful and there were a lot of colorful butterflies that were fluttering around.


    "Yay!" Luffy was very happy and let the butterfly fly around him.


    "Therapy Butterfly, they''re attracted to the injuries and diseases of other creatures," Teppei exined.


    "There are blue and red colors here," Takimaru said.


    "The blue ones alight on light afflictions, and while the red one gathers at the severe ones, both of them will flock around life-threatening conditions," Teppei said.


    Haru saw a blue butterfly moving around his left arm. He felt reallyfortable and it felt quite nice.


    They decided to stop in this country for a while but someone decided to go back.


    "Everyone, I''m going back to the hotel so I can start to make that soup! I can''t let a single minute slip by!" Komatsu said.


    They smiled looking at their determination.


    "Alright, Komatsu, I believe in you that you can make that soup again," Toriko said.


    "YES, TORIKO-SAN!" Komatsu looked at Haru, "Thank you for bringing back the Century Soup, I know that soup is important to you but if you let everyone eat it, I will work hard for you too!" His eyes were filled with determination.


    Haru felt weird because of his over-enthusiasm. He held his shoulders and nodded, "Alright, Komatsu!"


    Komatsu wanted to hug him but Haru didn''t want to hug him.


    Komatsu felt a bit disappointed and waved his hand while at the Limousine Hotel.


    Haru really felt weird by his actions but still said goodbye.


    "Alright, let''s enter the LIFE, I will be your guide," Teppei said with a quite excited tone. He looked at three of them and asked, "I have never asked it before, but three of you are not a Gourmet Hunter, right?" He was a bit curious.


    "We''re not," Haru nodded.


    "Then? What is your job? Also, your novel is rock, Haru," Teppei said after reading it on the Limousine Jellyfish.


    "Pirate," Takimaru said while pointing at Luffy.


    "Doctor," Match said while pointing at Tsunade.


    "Novelist," Toriko said while pointing at Haru.


    Teppei was surprised, "Seriously?"


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade nodded at the same time.


    Teppei thought for a bit and asked, "Are you interested in bing Gourmet Reviver?" He knew that they were very strong and it would be wonderful for them to join them.


    They looked at each other and smiled while looking at him, "No." They answered at the same time.


    Teppei onlyughed, "Interesting, alright, let''s go, let''s enter this ce, also, there is a publishingpany here, do you want to publish your book here?"


    "Is that okay?" Haru felt a bit weird to be a novelist in this world.


    "It''s fine, let''s go," Teppi said and started to guide him through LIFE, the country of healing.

 Chapter 131 Who should we invite?

    <h4>Chapter 131 Who should we invite?</h4>


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade were in the private beautification hot spring.


    Inside this hot spring, there is a fish that can suck dead skin and ckheads on the body.


    Teppei had said that he would give them free time since Haru gave him a Century Soup.


    "Ugh¡­I feel weak¡­" Luffy said while sticking out his tongue.


    "So devil fruit will make you weak on the water?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah¡­" Luffy said weakly.


    Three of them were naked but they were very calm.


    Luffy was a blockhead that didn''t even show a reaction to the most beautiful woman in the world. He didn''t even show a reaction toward the naked body of a woman.


    Tsunade thought that both of them were still a kid in her opinion and didn''t really mind to take a bath together with them. Even though she was slightly worried about Haru, she thought it would be fine since he had been closing his eyes for a while.


    Haru couldn''t look away from her big breasts, "What did you eat that made you this big?" He still closed his eyes but he could see her body. He knew that he had learned observation haki by chance after that deadly battle. His feeling was really happy since after that deadly battle he could open up this observation haki and saw his little sister again.


    "Genes," Tsunade said calmly and wondered whether he could see her.


    Haru had never seen such a narcissistic woman before. He sighed and tried to rx in the bath.


    "Haru¡­Tell me why you close your eyes¡­" Luffy asked curiously.


    "Hmm, you know that I''ve just gotten a deadly battle right?" Yuuki asked.


    "Is your opponent really that strong?" Tsunade asked.


    "Strong! All of us together, I''m not even sure that we can beat him again," Haru said with a calm expression, even though he said that Alfaro was strong but he had defeated him. He didn''t really care about him again since he wouldn''t meet him again in the future. He started to tell them about his experience in battle and also told them about his reward.


    "OBSERVATION HAKI!!!" Luffy was surprised.


    "Hmm, yeah, I can see anyone even when I close my eyes," Haru said.


    "But why do you close your eyes?" Tsunade asked with a confused expression.


    "Hmm, well, let me exin it first, observing that Haki isn''t just about knowing where your opponent will attack," Haru said. He told them about his knowledge that he had learned from the manga that he had read in the past.


    Luffy and Tsunade listened to him quietly for a few minutes and were a bit stunned when they heard hisst words.


    "So you can see the future?" Tsunade was surprised.


    "Amazing," Luffy also wanted to learn observation haki as soon as possible.


    "It''s not the future, it''s only a second ahead," Haru said.


    "Still a battle will be settled in the second, during my prime time in the 2nd and 3rd shinobi wars, one second could decide whether someone would die or not, oh, by the way, the fourth Hokage of our vige is known as Golde sh, he was very fast¡­¡­" Tsunade started to tell her story.


    "Tsunade, you have a lot of experience, huh?" Haru said.


    "Of course, I have lived for lo-, I''m not old bastard!" Tsunade wanted to punch him but she missed her attack on him.


    Haru only moved his head to the left, dodging her attack.


    "Heh, amazing¡­¡­" Luffy saw from their quarrel on the side.


    "Calm down, Tsunade, I can see your nipples, anyway, there is something more importing right?" Haru said.


    "Oh, what is it?" Tsunade was really overbearing and didn''t even shame showing her naked body.


    Haru sighed and had a hard time making his little brother sleep. He had entered puberty again and it was hard to stop his libido, "We need to invite someone."


    "That''s right!" Luffy and Tsunade said at the same time.


    "So? Who do you want to invite?" Haru asked. He had his own candidate but he still wanted to ask their opinion.


    "Setsuno-san is nice," Tsunade said. She thought that Setsuno was both strong and very reliable since she could cook a lot of good food.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, everyone is very nice," Luffy said and looked at him, "Who do you think, Haru?"


    "Me? I''m voting for Teppei," Haru said.


    "Teppei?" Tsunade was surprised and asked, "Why?"


    "Hmm, because he is young and he isn''t that much of a glutton," Haru said. He felt that they had enough glutton in this group.


    Tsunade looked at Luffy who cleaned his nose.


    "Teppei, huh? I don''t mind, he is very fun," Luffy said.


    "Hmm," Tsunade thought for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Is he really that reliable?" Tsunade asked this question.


    "TSUNADE!!!!" Luffy suddenly shouted and made both of them startled.


    "YOU CAN''T DECIDE TO INVITE SOMEONE BECAUSE WHETHER THEY ARE USEFUL OR NOT!" Luffy was angry.


    Tsunade blinked her eyes and felt a bit wrong. She shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    "Alright, Luffy, don''t be angry, you also know ourst battle that is very dangerous, even though we had seeded on that mission, I almost died in that battle, Tsunade only afraid that someone will die when they decided to join the mission," Haru tried to pacify them.


    Luffy felt a bit wrong, "I''m sorry, I''m a bit stupid, that''s why I can''t understand you."


    Tsunade also felt a bit wrong, "Me too, we''re friends right?"


    "Of course, shishishi," Luffy said with his trademark smile.


    Haru sighed and felt that he had seen a hotblooded scene in front of him and felt quite satisfied.


    "OI, LET''S GO!!!!"


    Three of them heard the shout of Toriko along with everyone.


    "Alright, let''s go," Haru stood up.


    "Good," Luffy nodded.


    Tsunade nodded and stood up too.


    Three of them felt that their rtionship had be closer to each other.

 Chapter 132 Gourmet Casino Onward

    <h4>Chapter 132 Gourmet Casino Onward</h4>


    They walked toward a terrace where there was Toriko, Match, Takimaru, Teppei, and one stranger.


    "Who are they?"


    The stranger asked.


    He is a man in his mid 20''s with a very effeminate appearance. His hair is long, flows downwards and is colored white, blue, green and pink along each strand.


    "Who are you?" Tsunade asked.


    "Sunny, these are Luffy, Tsunade, and Haru, they''re ourpanions during our expedition on Ice Hell," Toriko said and looked at them, "This is Sunny, he is my friend."


    "Shishishi, hello," Luffy smiled.


    Tsunade nodded and sat on the chair while drinking vodka.


    "Hello," Haru smiled.


    Sunny nodded and smiled, "Oh, it''s you guys, I have heard that you''re quite strong." He looked at him and asked, "Why do you close your eyes? Don''t you want to see my beautiful appearance?"


    "No, I''m practicing something, you don''t need to worry, I can see you clearly," Haru answered.


    "Really?" Sunny asked.


    Haru nodded and started to describe his appearance.


    Sunny was a bit curious and asked, "How can you see me?"


    "Hmm, it''s just one of the martial arts techniques in my hometown, I have learned it and it is very hard to control it right now," Haru said but didn''t exin the details.


    "As you can see, he is very narcissistic, but he is very kind," Toriko said with a smile.


    "What do you mean by narcissistic?" Sunnyined.


    Tsunade was curious about him since Sunny could make himself beautiful, "Sunny, how do you take care of your skin?" She was old and still wanted to stay beautiful.


    "Oh, I''m d that there is someone that isn''t glutton in this ce, you ask the right person for that question," Sunny smiled.


    Tsunade and Sunny started to talk to each other about how to make themselves be more beautiful.


    Sunny was surprised when he heard that she was in her 50''s but he could see that her skin was still beautiful and tight.


    Tsunade was also surprised by his tips and tricks to make herself more beautiful.


    Both of them exchanged info about each other and they had be sisters while talking about each other.


    Everyone who saw them couldn''t help but sweatdrop.


    "That''s right, Sunny, why are you here?" Toriko asked.


    "Oh, I"m here to search for information on the desert in the Gourmet God Acacia''s full-course meal! The food called ''EARTH''," Sunny said with a smile.


    "EARTH!!!!"


    "What is EARTH?" Luffy asked curiously while eating.


    "Hmph, you don''t know?" Sunny seemed surprised and shook his head, "Well, it doesn''t matter since it is very hard to find it, I need to find a man named Yosaku."


    "Oh, that''s my master," Teppei said.


    "Really? Where is he?" Sunny stood up.


    "Customers! You can''t smoke in this ce!"


    "What?! Are you saying this is illegal?"


    They turned their heads and saw the man that Sunny had been looking for.


    "Don''t tell me?" Teppei had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Then the rule is made to be broken! If you follow the rules there''s too much you''ll be missing out on!"


    They looked at each other and walked toward this man.


    They were walking together to the big tree in the center of this town.


    "Wow, it''s amazing," Luffy smiled.


    "So that''s why you bring them to LIFE?" Yosaku asked. He shuddered when he thought about Setsuno''s wrath on him.


    "Yes, that''s why, please heal them, it''s better than getting rammed by granny Setsuno, right?" Teppei said.


    "Of course, anything is rushed from granny Setsu''s wrath," Yosaku nodded while smoking.


    They entered a room with a lot of blood inside.


    Tsunade frowned, "Why is there a lot of blood?" She was a doctor and she didn''t like this scene.


    "This is to remind me of my failure, you''re a doctor?" Yosaku asked.


    Tsunade nodded, "Yes, oh, can you help check his left arm?" She was curious about what kind of meaning that this man would use to cure a patient.


    "Him? What''s wrong with you, boy?" Yosaku looked at him again, "Also, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "Don''t worry about my eyes, I''m training a martial art, my left hand is just separated from my body," even though Haru knew that his left arm was okay but he wanted to know the opinion of the doctor in this world since each one had their own opinion.


    Yosaku looked at his left arm, "Hmm, there is nothing to worry about."


    p!


    "Ouch!" Haru felt that his left arm was tingling after being pped by him.


    "Can you move it?" Yosaku asked.


    Haru nodded and didn''t show any ufortable feeling with his left hand.


    "That''s good, I''m not sure what kind of means that you used to mend your left arm but it''s working, then you don''t need to worry, you need to break the rules to get the solution," Yosaku smiled.


    Haru didn''t really care anymore when he knew that he didn''t need to worry about his left arm.


    Yosaku started to check everyone and cured their body with his strange methods.


    Takimaru also got his panacea that he needed to cure his leader. He knew that he would have 10 billion in debt but he didn''t care.


    "Haha, I like you, don''t worry and just break the rule, take the medicine! I don''t need the money! Your spirit is enough payment for me!" Yosakuughed and hugged him.


    Their meeting was very good since this man was very nice even though he waswless.


    "Oh, Match, we wille with youter to the Gourmet Casino," Tsunade pumped when she thought that she would try a casino in this world.


    "Alright," Match nodded.


    Haru sighed and hoped that they wouldn''t have a lot of debt. He looked at Teppei and called him, "Teppei, can I talk with you for a while?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Teppei looked at him curiously.

 Chapter 133 Gourmet Casino 1

    <h4>Chapter 133 Gourmet Casino 1</h4>


    They were on the train that was looking quite very bad and dirty.


    "Is this really the way?" Tsunade asked.


    Match nodded, "Of course."


    "But still, this country is very poor, huh?" Haru said.


    "Yes, our country is very poor," Match had a helpless smile on his face.


    "Then how can this country make such a big casino?" Haru asked.


    "Because this country isn''t part of IGO, this ce is verywless," Match said, and added, "You can see that everyone in this ce can''t help but want to catch three of you and sell you to a ve."


    "Hoo? Really? Then it can''t be helped, Luffy, Haru," Tsunade said.


    "What''s wrong?" Luffy asked while cleaning his nose. He was very bored while sitting on the train.


    Haru raised his eyebrows in response.


    "Let''s beat up everyone in this ce since they''re bad and annoying people," Tsunade said.


    "Alright," Luffy said and stood up. He was excited and thought it would be a party.


    "I don''t mind," Haru also stood up and his eyes had already opened up. He had practiced for several days and he could control his vision now. He didn''t see the future image again unless he decided to use it.


    "Good bastard, take your eyes from!" Tsunade said and threw a punch toward random passengers.


    Haru and Luffy and joined and beat up every person besides their group on this train.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    "BASTARD, ATTACK THEM!!"


    "KILL THEM!!"


    They tried to fight but it was useless in front of three of them.


    Match and his subordinates only looked at them with a helpless smile. They didn''t really care about the other people since they thought it was good for them to clean up the trash.


    Their trip became very interesting this entire time.


    Their train had arrived at their destination.


    "What a fun trip!" Luffy said.


    "Match! Hurry up! Where is the Gourmet Casino!" Tsunade said impatiently.


    Haru was quite happy that he got quite a lot of money from the people that he had fought before.


    Match and his subordinates looked back and saw a lot of people that were moaning and fainted inside the train.


    They came out of the train and saw a group of people stopping them.


    "Aloha!"


    "Are you a tourist?"


    "Wow, those breasts!"


    "Wee to Jiddal! Hope you leave in one piece!"


    "Not to rush but hand over everything but your pants right now and leave that woman right now."


    They were stopped by a group of thugs.


    "Bastard!!!" Tsunade was angry but she was stopped, "Haru!"


    "Tsunade, they''re very useful, you can beat themter," Haru said and moved in front of them, "Aloha, can you guys be our guide?"


    They were looking at each other and started tough.


    "Hahaha, this kid really thinks that we''re a guide!"


    "Oh, now that you mention it this kid is very handsome you can sell it on the rich person!"


    "C''mone with us kid!"


    Match and his subordinates who were ignored couldn''t help but get angry when they saw thugs that tried to rob their friends in front of them.


    "Bastard!" Match wanted to act but he was stopped, "Luffy?"


    Luffy shook his head and looked at the scene in front of him curiously.


    "Well, I don''t care anymore, Hypno Eye," Haru said and emitted a wave of light from his eyes.


    This group of thugs who saw his eyes suddenly felt confused and dazed.


    "Now, be our bodyguard and guide us to the Gourmet Casino, also give us all money in your pocket and from your headquarters," Haru said and pointed at one person, "You, go back to your headquarters and bring back all of your money."


    The thug nodded and ran toward his headquarters.


    "Alright, let''s go," Haru said to everyone. He saw that they had a strange expression, "What''s wrong?"


    "What did you do?" Match asked.


    "This is hypnosis, you don''t need to think much," Haru looked at Tsunade, "There will be a lot of money, you can use it for gamblingter."


    "Good!" Tsunade nodded and became very happy.


    "Is there good food in this ce?" Luffy looked around and suddenly stopped, "What is this?"


    "This is something that will make you happy, do you want to try it?" This grandma showed him a star-shaped candy.


    "Let me eat it," Luffy wanted to eat it but he was stopped.


    "STOP!!!!!" Match hurriedly stopped him.


    "Match! Why!" Luffy was helpless since he was hungry.


    "This is Poison Stars!" Match said and took the poison star from his hand. He put it back to the grandma and pulled him, "One mouth full will wrap the eater in a strong feeling of intoxication that they''ll nevere out of. However, as the name suggests, eating one will also deliver a fatal dose of poison to the eater''s body. In the past, there was a city with a poption of 1 million where a supply of poison star spread and this eventually caused the downfall of the country itself."


    Luffy gulped and looked at the candy star-shaped in scared expression.


    Haru and Tsunade were also surprised to hear of such dangerous food.


    Match started to exin to them about each of the ingredients in this ce, "There is a lot of narcotics ingredients and poisonous ingredients in this ce, you need to be careful or else you can die eating them."


    They listened to his exnation while walking toward the Gourmet Casino. They could see that this ce was very poor and there were a lot of thugs in this ce. They continued to walk until they saw a different ce that was very different from that slump.


    "I will have to go back to our headquarters, I will leave one of my subordinates here to guide you around," Match said.


    "Yes," Shin said and added, "Alright, let''s go there!"


    "YES!!!!"


    Luffy, Haru, and Tsunade were excited about entering the biggest casino in the world, Gourmet Casino.

 Chapter 134 Gourmet Casino 2

    <h4>Chapter 134 Gourmet Casino 2</h4>


    Gourmet Casino --- From dazzling high-grade food to illegal ones avable only through the underworld.


    Each and every known food has been assembled as a prize at this, the world''srgest casino.


    The total area of the town of the same name covers a sizeable 650 square kilometers, 20% of which is dominated by the casino. Hundreds of billions of yen move every day, making it a true gambling kingdom.


    "WOW, THIS PLACE IS AWESOME!!!" Luffy shouted looking at the scenery in this ce.


    "Good, my hands are itchy, let''s enter this ce as soon as possible," Tsunade said.


    Luffy and Tsunade were moving together entering the Gourmet Casino.


    Haru sighed, "Shin, can you follow them? I''m sure that they will make trouble."


    "Well, leave it to me," Shin nodded.


    Haru was also curious about this ce and he had quite a lot of money from the thug that he had hypnotized before. He entered the Gourmet Casino and could see a lot of attractions in this ce.


    "T - this ce is awesome¡­" Tsunade was fascinated.


    "IT''S HUGE!!!!" Luffy shouted.


    Haru looked around and felt that it was a very interesting ce. He also couldn''t wait to y in this ce.


    "Haru, Luffy, Tsunade-san, pleasee here, you need to change your money first," Shin called them.


    "What is this?" Luffy asked.


    They saw a big box that was written with ''Coin Change'' on the top of the machine.


    "This is ''Coin Change'', you need to exchange your money into this coin," Shin said and inserted his 10,000 yen money inside.


    Suddenly a single coin came out from that big box.


    "You need this coin to y, I have exchanged my 10,000 yen bill into this single coin, you can exchange any amount of money," Shin exined.


    "Oh, let me try," Tsunade said and took 1 million bills that she had gotten before. She exchanged it with a 10,000 yen coin.


    Suddenly 100 coins came out from that big box.


    "I can''t wait to y," Her hands had be very itchy and she wanted to y as soon as possible.


    "For your information, you can eat the coins," Shin said.


    "Really?" Luffy said and took a coin from her.


    "Hey!" Tsunade wanted to stop him but she was toote.


    Luffy started to eat a single 10,000 coin and had a blissful expression, "This is very good! Very sweet!"


    "Dammit, Luffy! Use your own money!" Tsunade was angry and punched him.


    *Poyon


    Luffy didn''t get hurt from her fist and looked at her coin again.


    Tsunade knew that it was useless to punch him. She wanted to learn an armament haki since it would help her to punch this bastard. She took her coin and looked at him with a wary expression, "You can''t eat my coin again!"


    Luffy felt a bit disappointed.


    "Luffy, you can use your own money to change it into that coin," Haru said.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Luffy said and exchanged his money with a coin.


    "I forgot to tell you that the higher the value of the Gourmet Coin, the better it tastes," Shin exined.


    "Hmm, so you can exchange 1 million into a single coin?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, you can do that," Shin nodded.


    "Alright," Haru said and exchanged a million with a single coin.


    Luffy who saw his coin couldn''t help but gulped, "HARU, LET ME EAT THAT COIN!!!" He jumped toward him trying to get his coin.


    Haru, who had learned an observation haki moved his body slightly and dodged him.


    Tsunade wrinkled her eyebrow, "Haru, do you really exchange your entire million with that single coin? Don''t you think the more coins the better?"


    Haru smiled, "You don''t need to worry that much, let''s just enjoy gambling in this ce first."


    "That''s right, I will win a lot of money today!!!" Tsunade was pumped.


    Haru sweatdropped at her reaction and didn''t intend to say anything.


    Shin, who saw her, couldn''t help but ask, "Is she a good gambler?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, she is a big fat sheep, I''m sure she will lose a lot of money today."


    "You should stop her before she loses all of her money," Shin said with a helpless expression.


    "You should go to either Luffy or Tsunade, I will y a little bit," Haru said and waved his hand.


    Shin who looked at him couldn''t help but had a helpless sigh. He had gotten a task from his older brother and couldn''t reject it. He thought for a bit and went toward Luffy since that guy was a bit worried. He ran toward him and called, "Luffy!!!"


    "Shin, what is this?" Luffy looked curiously at the big tree in front of him.


    "This is ''Slots Tree'', when you get a higher number you will get a tastier fruit," Shin exined.


    "Then I will try it!" Luffy said and put a coin inside this tree. He saw that the game started and he stretched his arm, "Rubber Rubber¡­"


    Every guest who saw his arm suddenly stretched out couldn''t help but startled.


    "Pistol!" Luffy punched the tree and the number started to roll very fast.


    Luffy and Shin waited for a while and they saw the number turned into 666.


    "Oh, you''re quite lucky to receive that number," Shin was surprised.


    "Is that the fruit? Is it delicious?" Luffy asked.


    "Of course, you should try it," Shin said.


    Luffy didn''t hesitate and ate the fruit directly, "YUMMY!!!"


    Haru went around the casino and stopped at a barat game. He entered the game and ced his coin, "1 coin of 1 million yen." He entered the game for the first time.

 Chapter 135 Gourmet Casino 3

    <h4>Chapter 135 Gourmet Casino 3</h4>


    "Once more," Haru said.


    Everyone snickered when they heard his voice.


    "Please show your card," the banker said.


    Everyone showed their cards but the audience couldn''t help but look at him.


    "9?????"


    The banker twitched his lips and gave him the entire bet money.


    Haru nodded and continued to y in this game.


    "Dammit!!!" Tsunade was angry.


    "C''mon, are you going to bet again?"


    "Hahaha, you have lost a lot of your money."


    The dealer looked at her and asked, "Are you going to continue?"


    Tsunade looked at her money and it was empty. She didn''t have money again in her pocket.


    "Tsunade, what are you doing?"


    Tsunade turned her head and saw both Luffy and Shin, "Luffy! Shin! Give me your money! I will definitely win this gamble and get you a lot of money!"


    Shin who heard it couldn''t help but sigh, "Tsunade-san, you have lost, please just retire."


    "NO!!! I want to y this game again!" Tsunade said. She looked at Luffy and asked, "Is that a fruit?"


    Luffy nodded, "Yes, I have gotten this fruit earlier from a game, this is very delicious."


    "For your information, you can use that fruit to exchange it with 100 million worth of coins," the dealer said.


    "WHAT!" Tsunade had a fire in her eyes, "Luffy! Let me lend that fruit for a while! I will definitely get it back for you!"


    "No! I want to eat it!" Luffy shook his head.


    "Dammit! Just give me the fruit!" Tsunade wanted to take the fruit from him.


    "NO!!!" Luffy escaped from her.


    "Excuse me, but you need to pay your debt before you can get out of this ce," the staff suddenly said and gathered around them.


    Shin blinked his eyes under his sunsses, "How much is the debt?"


    "50 million worth of the coin, we can take that fruit and give you 50 million worth of the coin," the staff member said.


    "WHAT!!!!" Shin was startled and looked at her with susprised expression.


    Tsunade looked quite embarrassed, "It can''t be helped, I will win it next time! Definitely! That''s why give me the fruit!"


    "NOOOOO!!!" Luffy shook his head.


    "Luffy, Tsunade, what are you doing?"


    Tsunade and Luffy turned their heads together, "Haru!!!"


    Shin, who heard his voice, couldn''t help but felt very happy but he was stunned suddenly.


    "H - Haru, what is that?" Tsunade asked with a shaky voice.


    "Oh, this is a coin that I won earlier in the match," Haru said while shaking a bag full of coins in front of them.


    "Haru! You''re awesome!" Luffy was happy and thought that he could eat a lot of coins.


    "Haru! Give me some of your coins! I will definitely give you back several timester!" Tsunade said with a hopeful expression.


    "Before that can you pay for her debt first?" The staff came toward him.


    Haru twitched his lips and looked at her, "You made a debt?"


    His gaze made her nervous, "B - but, I will win! I feel that I will win the next game!"


    Haru shook his head and looked at the staff, "How much?"


    "50 million worth of coins," the staff member said.


    Haru took the coin from his bag and gave it to them, "There."


    "Thank you," the staff didn''t say anything again and went away.


    "Haru, you have gotten a lot of coins, let me try the 1 million worth of coins!" Luffy said.


    Haru didn''t really mind and gave it to him.


    "Yay!" Luffy took the coin and started to eat it, "YUUUMMMMYY!!!!"


    "It''s not fair! How about me?" Tsunade said.


    "You got guts asking me for money after I paid your 50 million in debt?" Haru said while crossing his arms.


    "B - but¡­" Tsunade was nervous but couldn''t help shouting, "I WANT TO PLAY! GIVE ME MONEY!"


    Shin and Haru looked at her with a strange expression, ''Is this woman really an adult?''


    Haru shook his head, "Wait for a while, let me y something first before I give you some money."


    "Oh, you want to y something? Let''s go, I want to see how you can win a lot of money," Tsunade said.


    "Haru, give me again! That thing is very delicious!" Luffy said.


    "There is a lot of tasty food in this ce, you shouldn''t spend your time eating a coin," Haru said and walked toward the biggest machine in this casino.


    They followed him and they couldn''t help but be startled.


    "This is huge!" Luffy looked at the casino machine.


    "What the hell is this?!" Tsunade shouted.


    "Are you going to y this thing?" Shin was startled.


    Haru nodded and walked to the 100 face slot.


    The 100 Face Slot is a gigantic slot machine with 100 faces vertically and 100 faces horizontally with 40 types of pictures in all. It rotates at 100-150 meters per second; as you get further, the rotation speeds up and the multipliers decrease. Because of Coco''s vision, he can hit all the highest value faces.


    Haru, who had learned observation haki wanted to test his ability in this gambling machine.


    "Can you win?" Tsunade asked.


    "If I win, I will give you 100 million to y," Haru said.


    "OHHH!! WIN IT! WIN IT!" Tsunade said with a wide smile.


    Haru looked at the machine and inserted 1 million worth of the coin.


    SWUSH!!!!!


    "This is too fast! Can you really win it?" Tsunade became worried.


    "Shh," Haru said and didn''t exin. He put his full concentration on his observation haki. He looked at the machine directly and started to tap the button.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Everyone who saw him couldn''t help but startled. They were in silence watching him ying on this gambling machine.


    "7 - 7 - 7 - 7¡­" Shin was speechless.


    Tap!


    Haru took a deep breath, looking at the result.


    "UWOOOOO!!! HE GOT THEM''S ALL!!!"


    "AMAZING!!!!"


    Haru felt a bit disappointed since he couldn''t get golden meat but it was okay since he got a full line of number 7 symbol. He saw that he got 500,000 times money that he had insterted into the machine earlier.


    They were waiting for a while until they saw the coin waterfall came out from the slot machine.


    "HARU!!!" Tsunade, Shin, and Luffy hugged him together.


    Haru smiled and thought that he could live quitefortably in this world with this amount of money.


    In the monitor room inside the casino.


    "There isn''t any indication that he was cheating."


    "Hmm, then it can''t be helped, let''s invite him to the VIP room."


    They nodded and started tomunicate with their other staff.

 Chapter 136 Succeed!!!

    <h4>Chapter 136 Seed!!!</h4>


    "Excuse me."


    Haru, Shin, Tsunade, and Luffy turned and saw a staff member asking them.


    "Yes?" Haru asked.


    "Sir, the game in this ce might make you bored, how about we invite you to y in VIP ce?" the staff asked.


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head, "Maybe tomorrow, I''m not nning to continue ying today."


    "Is that so? Then we will be waiting for you," the staff smiled and said, "Let us help you take these coins."


    "Sure," Haru didn''t think that such a big casino would try to cheat him since it would connect to their reputation. Even though he won quite a lot of coins, this sum of money was smallpared to a profit that they had gotten for a day.


    "Eh? We''re going back?" Tsunade was disappointed.


    Haru smiled, "We can y another time." He looked at the staff, "Can you book us a hotel room?"


    The staff nodded, "Of course, we will prepare the most special room in our hotel."


    "Sure," Haru had money and it would be a waste to not use it.


    They went to the hotel and rested there for a day. They had yed in Gourmet Casino for a week and didn''t enter the VIP ce.


    Haru didn''t y too much in the past week but he got a special knife that was made by Melk Kitchen Knives. He was really happy when he got this knife and tried to cut a lot of ingredients with this knife, ''This is very nice.''


    They had yed around too much and decided to visit Komatsu since they could only go home after he had finished the Century Soup.


    Of course, their trip wasn''t peaceful since their group had been targeted by a lot of people since they had won several times in the Gourmet Casino. However, Tsunade kept losing even though Haru had given him quite a sum of money.


    In the Gourmet Hotel.


    Komatsu who had prepared a Century Soup was in a slump since he couldn''t find thest ingredient for this Century Soup. Suddenly his phone was ringing and he was surprised but he still opened the call, "Y - yes!!"


    "Komatsu, we''re here," Haru said.


    "Oh, Haru!" Komatsu was excited.


    "How is the Century Soup, Komatsu?" Tsunade asked on his phone.


    "It''s not done yet, I don''t know thest ingredient," Komatsu answered.


    "Let us taste your prototype," Luffy said.


    "Yeah, we have gotten a lot of money from Gourmet Casino, we will bring a lot of profit to your restaurant tonight," Tsunade said.


    "Isn''t that my money?" Haru twitched his lips.


    Komatsu smiled when he heard their bickering, "Alright, I will tell the staff to let you in." He talked for a while and called the staff to give them permission to enter his kitchen. He pped his face and had a serious expression, "Yosh! I will definitely make this soup!"


    Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade walked together to the kitchen while being guided by the staff of this restaurant. They looked around until they saw a pink penguin that they had seen before.


    "Yun!!!"


    The pink penguin was happy when it saw them.


    "Oh, you remember us?" Luffy smiled.


    "Yun! Yun!" The penguin nodded.


    "Alright,e with us, we will see your owner," Tsunade said and picked it up.


    "Yun!" The penguin nodded.


    Komatsu decided to pick this penguin after their expedition since it had lost its parents by Tommyrod.


    They walked for a while and entered his kitchen, "We''re entered!!!"


    "Ah, wee," Komatsu smiled, but his face was clearly exhausted.


    Even though they were worried, they were more interested in a delicious smell that wasing from a pot.


    "Is that?" Haru asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, there is something missing and I can''t find thest ingredients," Komatsu said.


    "We need to try it first," Luffy said.


    "Oh, let me try it too," Tsunade said.


    "Yun!" Yun also nodded happily.


    "Alright, let me serve each of you," Komatsu said and served them his unfinished Century Soup. Even though it was unfinished, the smell was still very delicious.


    They couldn''t help but drool when they thought about that soup.


    "Komatsu, can you share with me a recipe for this soup?" Haru tried to ask. He didn''t even mind for him to reject him since he only wanted to try.


    "Of course, I will share it with you," Komatsu smiled.


    Haru felt hurt when he saw his pure smile, "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, you have given us that Century Soup, of course, I will share it with you," Komatsu said.


    "Komatsu, you''re a great guy," Haru gave him a thumbs up.


    "Haru¡­" Komatsu felt moved by his praise.


    They were looking at each other until suddenly they saw a familiar aurora.


    "What?" They were startled and saw a Century Soup on the te of Yun had turned into a real Century Soup.


    "Yun?" Yun titled its head when everyone looked at it.


    They looked at each other and finally, they finished this Century Soup.


    A few dayster,


    Everyone who had joined the Century Soup expedition gathered together in Komatsu''s restaurant to eat a Century Soup that had been cooked by him. They were eating together in a festive mood since Komatsu had seeded to make this soup.


    Tsunade, Haru, and Luffy who had finished their mission decided to go back after buying souvenirs for everyone in the Group Chat and their friends and family in this world since they knew that they wouldn''t go back for a short time.


    "Alright, let''s go back," Haru said.


    "Good, I''m happy to have a quest together," Luffy said.


    "Ugh, I want to y in the Gourmet Casino again," Tsunade pouted.


    "Use your own money next time," Haru said.


    "Eh? But your money is my money, my money is my money," Tsunade said.


    "Are you a Giant?" Haru asked her while twitching his mouth. He shook his head and said, "Let''s go back, I miss my little sister."


    Suddenly the atmosphere became strange when he said those words to both of them.


    Neither of them said anything and pressed the button on Group Chat to get back.


    Haru also did the same and they were engulfed by light and teleported back.


    Haru came back to his own room and sighed in relief when he saw his surroundings.


    "Haru."


    Suddenly the door of his room was opened.


    "Sora, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Sora raised her eyebrow and asked, "What kind of hairstyle is that?"


    Haru touched his hair and forgot that he had changed his hairstyle, "Oh, is it bad?"


    Sora shook her head, "No, it''s good but it gives you a bad guy vide."


    Haru wasn''t sure whether it was praise or not.


    "Haru, can you tell me the truth?" Sora asked.


    "About what?" Haru looked at her.


    "What have you been doing? You''re not doing anything dangerous, right?" Sora was very worried since she felt that there was something strange happening around himtely.


    Haru thought for a while and decided to tell her since she was his only family, "I know that it''s a bit strange but can you hear me?"


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 137 Souvenirs

    <h4>Chapter 137 Souvenirs</h4>


    [Ding! ''Green Pompadour.'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    Kuroneko: "Oh! The neer wee!"


    Gintoki: "Oh! The neer wee! +1"


    Yajima: "Oh! The neer wee! +1"


    Green Pompadour: "Wow?! Are you guys really from a different dimension?"


    Kuroneko: "Yes, but can''t you tell me who you are?"


    Green Pompadour replied hurriedly, "Haru, Luffy, and Tsunade didn''t tell you my name?"


    Luffy replied, "Teppei! Wee to our group chat!"


    Gintoki also replied, "Luffy, who is this ''Green Pompadour''? Also, don''t forget about our souvenirs right?"


    Tsunade replied, "The new member is Teppei, @Kuroneko, do you know him right?"


    Kuroneko replied, "Yes, I have read a ''Toriko'' manga and have finished it."


    Green Pompadour was stupified, "Manga?"


    Kurenko replied, "Yes, in our world, your world can be a movie, novel, manga, or storybook, everyone in here is the same."


    Green Pompadour hurriedly replied, "@Haru, @Luffy, @Tsunade, why didn''t you tell me? Also, can you show me the evidence?"


    Tsunade replied, "Oh, you won''t believe us when you tell the truth, also you should change your name, ''Green Pompadour'' is kind of awful."


    Green Pompadour was angry, "What''s wrong with ''Green Pompadour''? This hairstyle is godly!!!"


    Yajimaughed, "Hahaha, we have quite a cheerful neer."


    Gintoki also replied, "Hello? Can you give me a sweet? The sugar rate in my body is quite low right now, you don''t forget to give us a souvenir right?"


    Tsunade: "The souvenirs are with @Haru."


    Luffy: "Yes, there is a lot of food with him."


    Gintoki: "@Haru!!!! WHERE ARE YOU! GIVE ME A SWEET!"


    Teppei, who has since changed his name, also joined, "This group is interesting."


    Yajima replied, "You should read the introduction of this Chat Group."


    [Ding! Kuronenko has sent manga ''Toriko''!]


    [Ding! Kuroneko has sent a anime ''Toriko''!]


    Kuroneko: "@Teppei, that is the information of your world, you can see it."


    Teppei, who was holding the mobile phone, felt kind of strange. He opened the file in both manga and anime that had been shared. He opened his eyes wide when he read the information in the manga.


    Yajima: "Still, how is your adventure there?"


    Tsunade: "It''s really bad, Haru''s lost his left arm."


    "¡­¡­"


    They were startled when they heard this news.


    Gintoki hurriedly replied, "How is he? Is he okay?"


    Yajima: "@Haru, you''re fine right?"


    Kuroneko: "Who is his opponent?"


    Tsunade: "If I''m not wrong, it should be Alfaro, a member of Gourmet Corp."


    They hurriedly read a story of ''Toriko'' to know who this person was.


    Luffy: "Don''t worry, he is fine and his left arm has been connected back."


    Kuroneko: "Is that quest really that dangerous?"


    Tsunade: "Oh, you don''t need to worry that much about the mission, even though it was dangerous it was very fun."


    Luffy: "Yeah, Haru made a lot of money in that ce."


    Gintoki was surprised, "What? How?"


    Tsunade replied, "Gambling, he is very good with gambling."


    Yajima was worried, "Still, I''m worried that we didn''t receive his reply."


    Luffy: "He should be talking to his little sister."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yajima: "Alright, let''s be patient."


    Gintoki: "Yeah."


    Kuroneko: "Yeah +1"


    Tsunade: "Yeah +1"


    Luffy: "Yeah +1"


    Teppei: "Yeah +1"


    Kuroneko: "Do you think he is going to tell a Group Chat to his sister?"


    Tsunade: "Of course."


    Gintoki: "I don''t think he hides it from her, also, I''m quite curious about the taste of the Century Soup."


    Yajima: "Me too."


    Luffy: "It''s divine."


    Kurokeno was surprised, "Luffy can use a difficult word!!!!"


    Yajima: "Surprise!"


    Tsunade: "Surprise +1"


    Yajima: "Surprise +1"


    Gintoki: "Surprise +1"


    Teppei: "Suprise +2 because of both manga and anime."


    [Ding! Haru has sent 10,000x 10,000 yen worth of coins!]


    [Ding! Haru has sent 10x 1 million yen worth of coins!]


    [Ding! Haru has sent a 5 drunkard melon!]


    [Ding! Haru has sent The Century Soup!]


    They were startled by the number of gifts that had been sent by him in the group chat.


    Haru: "There are our souvenirs, also, @Teppei, wee to the group chat!"


    Teppei: @Haru, thank you, but this is true, right?"


    Haru: "Of course, you can use your points in this group to buy a lot of things and even shuttle to a different dimension, you should learn your story too."


    Teppei: "Alright, thank you, everyone, I will check this manga and anime first."


    Yajima: "@Haru, how is your left arm?"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, are you okay?"


    Haru: "I''m okay, luckily, I have Sticky Fingers and it was possible for me to connect my arm."


    Gintoki: "But still, the Quest of Group Chat is very dangerous."


    Haru: "I can''t deny that, but this Group Chat also gives us an opportunity to make us stronger."


    Haru: "@Gintoki, @Kuroneko, how are both of you? You can use a chakra, magic, or did you buy a devil fruit?"


    Kuroneko: "Of course, I have learned both magic and chakra."


    Gintoki: "Yes, I have attained a body that won''t get diabetes no matter how much I have eaten."


    Yajima: "My Mr. President is very cute."


    [Ding! Yajima has sent a picture ''Mr. President is very cute!]


    They saw a picture of a turtle together with Yajima in the Group Chat.


    Kuroneko: "Cute!"


    Tsunade: "Cute! +1"


    Luffy: "Cute! +1"


    Gintoki: "Cute! +1"


    Haru: "Cute! +1"


    Haru: "Alright, I need to do something first, bye."


    Haru existed from the Group Chat and looked at his little sister who tried a lot of food on the table.


    "This coin is very good," Sora said.


    "Oh, but the main attraction is this soup," Haru showed her a Century Soup.


    Sora couldn''t help but gulp looking at this soup.


    "Here, let me feed on you," Haru said, and fed her a mouthful of Century Soup.


    Sora opened her mouth and drank this soup in one gulp. She couldn''t help but be surprised when she tasted it, "YUMMY!!!!"

 Chapter 138 Watching Yosuga No Sora 1

    <h4>Chapter 138 Watching ''Yosuga No Sora'' 1</h4>


    Gintoki, who saw a lot of gifts in the Group Chat, started to take them out.


    Suddenly there was a lot of coins and food that came out of his phone.


    This action startled Kagura, Shinpachi, and Sadaharu.


    Gintoki took the gold coin and ate it slowly, "Hmm, this is good."


    "GIN-CHAN!! WHERE DID YOU GET THIS?!" Kagura was startled but she moved very fast and also ate the coin, "It''s good! Gin-chan, where did you get this?"


    "G - Gin-san, you''re not stealing it from somewhere, right?" Shinpachi was scared and asked, "You can eat that coin?"


    "Woof!" Sadaharu also ate the coin.


    "Don''t say something stupid, this is a souvenir from my friends," Gintoki said while looking at the box of Century Soup. He gulped when he saw this soup.


    Shinpachi, Kagura, and Sadaharu also gulped when they saw how beautiful this soup was.


    "Alright, don''t tell anyone about this or else I won''t give you anymore when I have received it from my friend," Gintoki said with a deadpan expression.


    "YES SIR!!!" Shinpaci and Kagura saluted.


    "Woof!" Sadaharu also saluted.


    "Hoo? Is this Century Soup?" Yajima gulped and looked at Mr. President. He smiled and said, "Let''s eat it together."


    Mr. President nodded hurriedly.


    Kuroneko wasn''t sure how to exin a lot of things that came out of her room. She didn''t take out Century Soup but a coin that could be eaten.


    "Nee-chan, what is that?"


    "Oh, this is a coin snack, you can eat it," Kuroneko said and ate it slowly. Her eyes lit up since it was very good.


    "Nee-chan, me too!"


    "Me too!"


    Her two little sisters asked her a happy smile.


    Kuroneko smiled, "Alright, but don''t eat too much alright."


    "Yes!!!"


    Tsunade had juste back and brought a lot of alcohol.


    "T - Tsunade-sama, where did you get all this thing?" Shizune asked.


    "Oh, don''t think too much about it, let''s just eat this together," Tsunade said.


    "B - but you have a lot of work to do," Shizune said with an experated tone, but stopped when she smelled the aroma from the soup that she had taken out, "W - what is that?" She gulped and tried to wipe the drool on her mouth.


    "This is Century Soup, let''s eat this soup while it''s still hot," Tsunade said while tempting her.


    Shizune nodded unconsciously and Tsunade had seeded in escaping from today''s work.


    Luffy, who had just teleported, ate the food together with Rayleigh.


    Rayleigh had a goofy smile when he drank a Century Soup, "Luffy, where did you get such delicious food?"


    "Oh, it''s from a group chat," Luffy said.


    Rayleigh gulped, "Can you invite me to this group chat?"


    "Let me ask the group owner first, I''m not that sure," Luffy said.


    Rayleigh nodded and didn''t mind waiting since he thought the benefit of entering this group was really big.


    Teppei watched and read the entire anime and manga ''Toriko''. He clenched his hands and felt d that he had joined the chat. He looked at the Group Chat and decided to ask something.


    Haru was together with his little sister in the living room. He exined to her about Group Chat and his experience in this group.


    Sora was stunned, "So you can teleport to another world?" She felt that it was just a dream but when she thought that he could do magic she felt that everything was possible.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "How can you be so sure that it is from another world?" Sora asked.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, there is a member of this Group Chat who knows about me."


    "Know about you? How?" Sora asked.


    "I''m not sure, but in another dimension, we''re a story and she knows my future," Haru said.


    "Really? Can you show it to me?" Sora asked curiously and pulled his shirt.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should show it to her. He thought for a bit and shook his head, "No, it''s better that you don''t know anything."


    "Why?" Sora asked and felt that there was something wrong in their future.


    Haru shook his head and smiled, "You don''t need to know because I will take care of you, alright." He gave her a gentle smile.


    Sora, who looked at his smile, couldn''t help but nod.


    "Alright, let me check my reward for a bit," Haru said.


    "Reward?" Sora looked at his phone.


    "Yeah, I havepleted a mission and received a random reward from the group chat," Haru said, and looked at how his points had increased by 3000 points. He saw that there was another random reward that he hadn''t opened yet.


    "Haru, can I join this group chat too?" Sora asked. She felt another possibility that both of them could live in another dimension where everyone didn''t know them, ''And during that time¡­'' She felt that there was nothing that would stop them anymore.


    "I''m not sure right now I can''t invite you to the group chat but that doesn''t mean I can''t do that in the future," Haru said while caressing her head.


    "Alright, I will wait, but can you open your reward? I''m also curious," Sora said and started to sit on hisp.


    Haru wasn''t sure why she loved this position but he didn''t really mind since he really missed her. He almost died from the quest before and he wanted to get stronger. He felt that it was better to not have any regret in his life since Group Chat Quest could be dangerous. He hugged her with one arm and ced his chin on the top of her head.


    "Why do you hug me?" Sora asked with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s because I miss you," Haru said.


    Sora smiled and cuddled with his arm, "Hurry up and open it."


    "Alright, alright, you don''t need to be impatient," Haru said and opened the random reward.


    [Congrattions! You have got a ''God''s Tongue'']


    Haru wasn''t sure about his feelings right now when he got this reward.

 Chapter 139 Watching Yosuga No Sora 2

    <h4>Chapter 139 Watching ''Yosuga No Sora'' 2</h4>


    Haru twitched his lips looking at his reward.


    "What did you get?" Sora asked curiously.


    Haru didn''t answer her and took out his reward. He felt weird when he got this reward. He felt that his tongue started to change for only a second. He wasn''t sure but he needed to eat something to check it.


    "Hey, answer me," Sora was annoyed when he ignored her.


    "Hmm, I got a ''God''s Tongue''," Haru answered.


    "''God''s Tongue''?" Sora was stupefied and said, "Is it that famous ''God''s Tongue''?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, it should be that ''God''s Tongue''."


    "Do you want to check it?" Sora said while giving him a coin that he had brought from Toriko''s world.


    Haru nodded and ate the coin slowly but he seemed to be underestimated the effect of this God''s tongue. He suddenly felt that there was a lot of data inside his head from ingredients, methods, time, and a detailed measurement to cook this edible coin. He suddenly felt that he had be a billionaire and there was only gold around him. He had won a lottery and got a lot of gold coins happily living simr to a salted fish until suddenly there was a rain of chocte that almost drowned him in happiness.


    Sora, who heard his description, was startled but also looked at him with amazement.


    His shirt suddenly burst out and left him with only his pants, "This is 85 points." He felt that this number was suitable for the coin that he had eaten earlier. Even though it was using a special ingredient, there was still a slight mistake in the cooking preparation but it was still very delicious in his opinion.


    "T - that''s really God''s tongue," Sora was amazed. She had seen it on the television before and knew the effect of this tongue.


    Haru looked at his shirt and felt that his tongue was really powerful. He had never thought that he would get such a reaction from eating food. He was wondering whether he could get such a reaction from food that is cooked with normal ingredients.


    Sora looked at him and said, "You should take a bath now, the water is still warm." She moved from hisp and kept looking at his body.


    "Alright," Haru nodded and walked to the bathroom.


    "Haru, can I see your Group Chat?" Sora asked.


    "Sure," Haru answered absentmindedly and didn''t think much since he wanted to take a bath. He really loved to take a bath and maybe he was a reincarnation of Shizuka from Doraemon.


    Sora took his phone and started to y with it. She tried to open the Group Chat but it seemed that she couldn''t do that. She frowned and started to look at his phone since she had never seen it. She saw that there were a lot of folders but she couldn''t open it since she didn''t know the password. She wrinkled her eyebrows until she found a 12 episode of the video. She raised her eyebrow, "Yosuga no Sora?"


    Sora wasn''t sure but she felt that she needed to open it. She opened the first episode of this video and saw that it was an anime, "Anime?" She heard melodic musicing from the video that and showed her a scene of someone on the train, "Is that Haru? And me?!" She was startled and kept watching this video.


    Haru was resting in the bathtub while wondering whether there would be an update on Group Chat in the future. He remembered that he had gotten at least 7000 or more of points from a daily point and quest after he had used some of them to buy a recipe for his cafe. He thought that he should buy Body Strengthen] since it would help him to learn ''Armament Haki''. Even though his body had been strengthened by his ''Stand'', it was better to be stronger. He also thought about buying martial arts since his fighting style was too simple.


    Haru thought about ''Six Style'' from ''One Piece''; ''Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist'', ''Whirlwind Iron Cutting Fist'', and ''Void Fist'' from ''One-Punch Man''; One of ''Breath Style'' from ''Kimetsu no Yaiba'' or other martial art that was provided in the Group Chat. He needed to check the group chatter since he didn''t bring his smartphone right now. Even though he had learned ''Observation Haki'' he felt that it still wasn''t enough.


    He also thought that he needed to find a girlfriend since it was better that way since after he rationalized himself it wasn''t right to do that to his own sister. He sshed his face with water and rxed. He took a bath for 15 minutes and went out since he wanted to train his magic. He dried his body and covered his body with a towel. He walked to his room but stopped when he saw Sora was watching something intensely.


    "Sora, what did you watch?" Haru was curious and looked from behind but the video that she had watched on his smartphone made him startled and felt dumb to not delete it.


    Sora paused the video and turned toward him while smiling, "You should wear your clothes first and watch this ''Yosuga no Sora'' with me."


    Haru felt that this smile felt malicious for him and he sighed.


    "Is this our future?" Sora asked.


    "Probably," Haru said.


    "Probably? There are a lot of girls here?! Is this a harem anime?! You''ve be a harem protagonist?" Sora was quite mad at him to hide this fact from her.


    "You should watch it for a while, wait for me to change my clothes and watch it together, also this isn''t harem anime and There is a reason that I hid it from you," Haru answered.


    Sora looked at him for a while and said, "Then change your clothes and watch this with me."


    "Alright, wait for a while," Haru decided to not hide anything from him and watched this together.

 Chapter 140 Watching Yosuga No Sora 3

    <h4>Chapter 140 Watching ''Yosuga No Sora'' 3</h4>


    Haru, who had changed into morefortable clothes with only short pants and a loose t-shirt, came out of his room. He had prepared his mind in his room earlier and walked to the living room. He looked at her and said, "Sora."


    Sora nodded, "I have connected your phone to the television, we can watch it better there." She said and patted the couch telling him to sit there.


    Haru sat beside her and waited for the video to start.


    Sora started the video and both of them watched this anime together. She looked at and said, "Why do we have to go to the countryside?"


    "In that story, we don''t have money, I''m not a writer and we decided to sell our apartment to live in the countryside since it is cheaper," Haru answered.


    "It''s good that we don''t live there," Sora nodded.


    Haru caressed her head, "You really don''t want to live there?"


    Sora shook her head, "If we leave there, we won''t be able to meet Kato." She didn''t want to leave her only friend.


    Haru smiled, "You really like Kato, huh?"


    Sora blushed, "A - anyway, let''s just watch the video."


    Haru didn''t say anything again and they continued to watch.


    Both of them saw a lot of girls that became close to him.


    "As expected there are a lot of girls around you, from a childhood friend, rich mdy, a shrine maiden, ss rep, maid, etc," Sora listed the girl that had appeared in his life.


    Haru rubbed his nose and said, "That''s only happened in the story."


    "Oh, really?" Sora looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    "Anyway, why don''t we talk about our opinionter after we have finished watching it until the end?" Haru asked.


    Sora nodded and agreed since she felt that it was more effective that way.


    Both of them continued to watch the video until they saw a scene where both of them were kissing at each other during their childhood time.


    "Is this why you believe in this story?" Sora was also doubtful when she watched this anime but when she saw the scene where both of them were kissing she didn''t doubt it anymore since this was the secret between the two of them.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say anything since his head was in mess.


    Sora frowned when she saw the sses girl that showed in the video. She didn''t say anything and kept looking at the video.


    Both of them kept watching until it was the end of episode one.


    Sora didn''t say anything but blushed really hard and wanted to know the next episode but she was waiting to watch the ending song movie video. She almost cried when she saw the memory of both of her parents dying from the incidents. She felt that he had caressed her head and she rested her head on his shoulder.


    Both of them kept watching from the second episode that was filled with daily life then continued to the third episode where he met his first heroine, the rich mdy.


    Her expression was quite frosty when she saw him kissing the rich mdy in the middle of the street, "Is she going to be your girlfriend?"


    "In this story? Yeah," Haru answered simply.


    "In this story, huh?" Sora kept watching until the fourth episode when he met a problem until he had sex with this rich mdy. She didn''t blink and kept watching the video until the end, "Is this the end?"


    "No, there is still 8 episode left," Haru said.


    Sora nodded and continued to watch the video.


    After watching the fourth episode, she concluded that the maid wasn''t her enemy since the maid was a clown in her opinion.


    Sora watched the fifth episode and looked at him, "The girl is changing?"


    Haru nodded, "After a few episodes the girl is changing."


    "You are really lustful, huh?" Sora looked at him with a deadpan expression.


    Haru couldn''t answer that question since it was his nature.


    Sora saw him in the next episode that very skillfully captured another girl and then having sex again with this shrine maiden. This time, the style of their mating was quite wild in her opinionpared to the first girl. She rubbed her chin and thought that the second girl was quite wild but she also knew that her brother was also a beast.


    Haru hid the blush on his face and he felt quite awkward when he saw his sister watching his video of him having sex with a girl.


    Sora frowned when she saw the next girl, ''This girl¡­'' She wouldn''t forget about this girl since she had watched both of them before in her childhood time.


    "Sora¡­" Haru also knew that she had peeked at him during that time but that sses older sister was very wild and he couldn''t stop her.


    "Stop it, let''s keep it until we have watched the entire episode," Sora said while watching the video intensely.


    Sora ignored theedic male character who always teased her and watched the development of him with this sses older sister. She also felt when she saw thest video when both he and the maid were mating together since she thought that the maid was a clown but she didn''t expect that both of them had really done it.


    She continued the next episode and watched him mating again with this sses older sister. She hugged her stuffy doll and tucked his t-shirt tightly. She hated it when she saw him doing it with another girl.


    Haru decided not to say anything right now and kept watching together.

 Chapter 141 Watching Yosuga No Sora 4

    <h4>Chapter 141 Watching ''Yosuga No Sora'' 4</h4>


    Sora watched the determination of the sses older sister who wanted her to give a blessing to both of their rtionships. She knew that the doll was a very precious memory for her and this sses older sister was braved enough to take her doll from a burning hut. She watched his sex scene again and felt weird right now when she kept watching him having sex with a lot of girls. She wanted to watch the next episode but her hand was held by him.


    "Are you sure that you want to watch the next episode?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, who is the next girl? Is it the store owner? Mother of a rich mdy? Maid?" Sora asked him with a smile.


    Haru sighed and let her hand, "Alright, but I''m sure our rtionship can be awkward after this."


    "Oh, really?" Sora became more curious about the next episode of this story. She continued to watch and this time she watched him dating the sses older sister while focussing on her, ''Me?'' She looked at him for a while but she couldn''t detect any change of expression on his face. She frowned and kept watching this episode. She had a slight hope inside her heart right now for thesest few episodes.


    She saw that he had be the boyfriend of the sses older sister. She kept watching until she saw a scene where she was masturbating, "Haru! Don''t look at it!?" She tried to close his eyes.


    "You have seen me several times and what are you embarrassed about?" Haru thought that her embarrassing expression was very cute.


    "No?!" Sora tried to close his eyes only when she fell on his chest. She heard his heart was beating quite hard.


    "Let''s continue to watch first," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Sora nodded but she didn''t move from him and decided to sit on hisp.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether she was testing him or not, but the only thing he could do was try to hold himself.


    They saw that the video showed a conflict between two of them and a scene when Haru cleaned a sweat on her body. They continued to watch until both of them had sex together.


    "They''re very happy," Sora said while looking upward, trying to see his expression.


    "Remember this is a video," Haru answered, and added, "There are also four other girls in the story."


    "Oh," Sora ignored hisst sentence and kept watching. She saw that both of their lives were very nice in the video until their rtionship was known by their friends. She wasn''t sure but she could feel it and her heart was crushed when she saw him wanting to be separated from him.


    Both of them watched this video until the end when both of them decided to move far away from that ce.


    "Well, that''s the end," Haru said and sighed in relief. He didn''t feel that it was that bad and he was d that he didn''t hide anything from her now. He wanted to take his phone but her voice stopped him.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Sora asked him while looking at his eyes straight.


    Haru looked at her and said, "There are two possibilities and the thing that happened in the story can be happening in our life or we can try to avoid it."


    "No, that''s not what I want to ask, I want you to ask you, what do you want?" Sora asked him with a desperate tone.


    "I¡­" Haru looked at her and knew that he wanted her. He opened his mouth and wanted more than mere siblings.


    *Ring


    Suddenly the bell was ringing and made both of them startled.


    Haru took a deep breath, "I will open it, can you close the video?"


    Sora was quite annoyed with this bell ringing. She knew that both of them would stop bing siblings after a short moment but someone suddenly disturbed them. She sighed and changed the video into a television channel.


    Haru walked into the door and peeked from the peeking hole. He opened the door and raised his eyebrow, "Aunty, what are you doing here?"


    *Bong!


    His head was hit by her.


    "Don''t call me, aunty, call me, older sister," Hiratsuka said with an annoyed tone.


    Haru caressed his head slightly and looked at her luggage, "Can you tell me what are you going to do with that much of luggage?"


    "Oh, I have a business trip and decided to stay in your apartment for a while," Hiratsuka said with a smile.


    "What?!" Haru was startled.


    Early in the morning.


    Haru was in the kitchen preparing his bread to sell when his cafe opened in an hour. He didn''t need too much and only checked the quality of his bread. His God''s tongue was really convenient and it made it easier for him to detect some slight mistake in his bread.


    However, he was quite annoyed since he had this illusion whenever he ate something.


    "Haru, who is this?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Hello, I''m Nakamura Yuki, I''m his employee and living here," Yuri nodded at this woman and wondering about her identity.


    "Living here? You''re not living with your parents?" Hiratsuka asked. She looked at both of them and had an ufortable expression, "Are you two dating?"


    Yuri blushed and became nervous while looking at him.


    "If you have time to ask that kind of question, why don''t you help me? Didn''t you say that you want to help me?" Haru asked with an annoyed tone and gave her a tray of bread.


    Hiratsuka sniffed the bread and said, "Damn, this smells really good, I have even heard your cafe from Chiba." She looked at him and said, "But you didn''t answer my question? Are you dating together?"


    Haru looked at Yuri and said, "We''re not yet right now."


    Yuri blushed and looked at him with a smile.


    "Right now?" Hiratsuka said while looking at him deeply, "Anyway, I''m monitoring you, I don''t want you to suddenly make someone''s daughter get pregnant."


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Am I sexual deviant in your eyes?"


    "Yes," Yuri and Hiratsuka said with a teasing smile.


    Haru twitched his lips looking at their reaction.

 Chapter 142 Tootsuki Group

    <h4>Chapter 142 Tootsuki Group</h4>


    Yuri went to school after the cafe opened.


    Hiratsuka helped him to manage the customer who came to his cafe. She didn''t do much since a machine worked at this ce mostly. She thought that his product was really nice and there was a machine that he had built that helped him. She looked at him and said, "You can open a branch store in another ce."


    "I don''t have that much energy to manage a lot of ces but if you want to help me then I don''t mind," Haru said.


    Hiratsuka shook her head, "No, I''m a teacher, not a businessman."


    "Then, teacher, why are you here?" Haru asked since this woman suddenly came to his apartment in the middle of the night. He wasn''t sure whether he should be grateful or annoyed by her.


    "There is still a legal thing that I need to finish," Hiratsuka said while helping him.


    "Hmm, are you going to live with us?" Haru asked. He felt that it was better for her to live with both of them since she was helpful to stop him.


    Hiratsuka shook her head, "I have bought a house near the school."


    "You''ve bought a house?" Haru looked at him with a strange expression. He knew that she was a teacher but he wasn''t sure about her sry.


    "This is my friend''s house, I bought it quite cheap," Hiratsuka looked quite proud.


    "I will help you when you move up," Haru said.


    "Alright," Hiratsuka nodded.


    Both of them continued to work for a while until it was time for them to close.


    Haru wanted to close it but there was a group of people who were wearing ck suits entering his cafe, "Is there something that I can help?"


    "Hello, I''m the representative of Tootsuki Group," the woman said to him in a gentle manner, "Can I meet the owner?"


    Haru felt weird about why this giant food industry was suddenlying to his small cafe. He looked at her and said, "I''m the owner."


    The woman didn''t expect that the owner of this cafe was really young. She had tried the bread in this ce several times and it was bliss that she could buy it with a quite cheap price with such a delicious taste. Her only regret was that there wasn''t enough bread and there were a lot of people who bought it made it sometimes hard to buy it. She didn''t expect that it was this young man who owned this ce.


    Haru looked at this woman who didn''t say anything for a while, "How about we sit there first while talking over a cup of coffee?"


    "Ah, thank you," the woman nodded and followed him.


    "Haru, who is that?" Hiratsuka was a bit surprised to see a group of people wearing ck suits.


    "It''s people from the Tootsuki Group," Haru answered, and prepared coffee for both of them.


    Hiratsuka was slightly surprised but didn''t say anything again.


    Haru took a coffee to the table and sat in front of her, "Please enjoy the coffee first."


    The woman nodded and sniffed the coffee slowly. Her face became slightly red and drank it with slowly, ''It''s very smooth.'' She suddenly felt that she was staying in the house in the countryside while there was a lot of snow outside but her body was warm and she held her hand tightly with her loved one in that ce. Her face flushed and she enjoyed this coffee very much. She looked at him with amazement and said, "This is amazing."


    "Thank you," Haru nodded with a smile.


    The woman smiled and said, "I''m sorry foring suddenly there is some matter that I want to talk with you, as you know that our school, Tootsuki Culinary Academy is the best school in this country."


    Haru felt that this world was quite messed up but he didn''t care about that.


    "Now that your bakery is very famous in this area, we want to ask you to cooperate with us to let our student be an intern in your bakery," the woman said.


    "Internship?" Haru thought that it was quite interesting.


    The woman nodded, "Yes, a student from our school wille to your bakery and work here for the past week in this ce." She looked at him and said, "If you ept our cooperation, we can help you to promote your ce on our website."


    Haru didn''t really care about the promotion on their website but he was quite interested in this internship. He was curious about the student from Tootsuki Culinary Academy and it wasn''t bad to make a rtionship with this giant food industry, "Sure, but I have one request."


    "Thank you very much, and what is that request?" The woman said.


    "I don''t want a male in my kitchen," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    The woman and Hiratsuka were speechless.


    "Hmm, can I know why?" The woman asked.


    "Originally, this ce is a maid cafe, I''m also nning to make this a maid cafe and it is very strange for a guy to suddenly wear a maid uniform in this ce," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    They couldn''t refute his words when he said that statement.


    The woman didn''t really mind his request. She nodded, "Alright, I can help with that request, oh, that''s right." She took something from her bag and gave it to him.


    Haru looked at the envelope in his hand.


    "This is an invitation from the chairman, please contact me when you have free time," the woman said and said goodbye to both of them.


    Hiratsuka looked at him and asked, "Are you really not going to the Tootsuki Academy?" She felt that with his skill he could be a sessful chef in the future.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Let''s talk about thatter, I''m more interested in this invitation." He opened the envelope and started to read it.

 Chapter 143 Side Effect of Saitamas Power

    <h4>Chapter 143 Side Effect of Saitama''s Power</h4>


    Haru read the letter for a bit and raised his eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Nothing, don''t you have some matter this afternoon?" Haru said.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Hiratsuka moved very fast and went out of his bakery.


    Haru looked at her from the door and said, "Be careful on the way."


    "Alright, tell Sora that I''m going home," Hiratsuka didn''t n to stay another night with them and woulde back after she had done with her matter in this town.


    Haru nodded and waved his hand until he saw her had gone. He went back to his cafe and sat down on the seat while enjoying his coffee. He decided to open the Group Chat and it seemed that it was quite rowdy.


    Teppei: "Dammit, my grandfather, my grandmother¡­" He had just read the entire Toriko and knew that his family was in danger. He was also under the maniption of the enemy and attacked his friends and family.


    Haru knew that the world of Toriko was very dangerous.


    There were several monsters in that ce that could destroy the world in an instant.


    Haru: "Then you need to get stronger @Teppei."


    Teppei: "How?"


    Haru: "Have you tried the [Body Strengthen] option in the Group Chat, the effect is very good, there are also a lot of superpowers that you can learn from this Group Chat."


    Teppei: "But I don''t have a point, thought T.T"


    Yajima: "There is a lot of quest in the future, you don''t need to worry."


    Gintoki: "@Teppei, yeah, all of us here can help you fight the battle."


    Kuroneko: "Now that you mention it, what kind of thing do you buy with a point?"


    Tsunade: "I''m the same as @Haru, I only buy [Body Strengthen]."


    Haru: "@Teppei, you should try to buy a ''Gura Gura no Mi'' in this group."


    Teppei: "''Gura Gura no Mi''? What is that?"


    Kuroneko: "In Luffy''s world, there is mysterious fruit that can give the eater a power, one of the most powerful fruit is this ''Gura Gura no Mi, the eater of this fruit can have the power to manipte the shockwaves and create an earthquake, tsunami, etc."


    Teppei: "Earthquake? Tsunami? Are you serious?"


    Haru: "Yes, but still, even though there are several unique powers in this group chat, the body is also very important, even though it''s very simple but when you increase it without limit, you can even beat anyone in one-punch."


    Kuroneko: "Oh, that''s right, maybe there is a power of Saitama in this Group Chat."


    Yajima: "Saitama? Who is that?"


    Kuroneko: "Saitama, he is the main character in the ''One-Punch Man'' with his punch he could destroy the world and beat anyone with only one punch."


    Everyone was surprised when they heard her story.


    Teppei: "Oh, I found an instruction to be Saitama in the Group Chat." He was very happy and thought that he could be stronger this way.


    Haru: "@Teppei, be careful, even though Saitama is powerful but when you have gotten his power there will be a side effect."


    Tsunade: "Oh, is there a side effect when you have obtained his power?"


    Teppei: "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?! 100X PUSH UP?! 100X SIT UP?! 100X SQUAT?! 10 KM RUNNING?! EVERYDAY WITHOUT STOPPING FOR THREE YEARS?! WHAT KIND OF TRAINING IS THIS?!"


    Yajima: "That training seems very simple."


    Kuroneko: "Don''t be fooled by that training instruction, even though it is very simple but the effect is very good but still there is a side effect when you have sessfully trained and be the strongest man."


    Gintoki: "Hey, don''t tease us, what are the side effects? I''m very curious."


    They were waiting for a while until both Haru and Kuroneko answered the side effect of this set of training.


    Haru: "Bald."


    Kuroneko: "Bald."


    "¡­¡­"


    The group was silent when they heard this side effect.


    Haru: "When you have sessfully attained that power the side effect is you will lose all the hair in your head."


    Gintoki: "It''s better to be in perm rather than bald."


    Tsunade: "I won''t train that power."


    Yajima: "I''ll try, I don''t have any more hair after all."


    They weren''t sure how to answer that statement.


    Teppei, who read the side effects of that power, sucked a cold breath. He didn''t expect that the effect of this instruction was to losing his hair. He looked at his beautiful green pompadour and couldn''t imagine it when he had lost his trademark.


    Teppei: "It''s impossible! I can''t be bald!"


    Haru: "Don''t worry, there is an option in this Group Chat that could regrow a hair that had been lost by intense training." He felt that there was everything inside this group chat.


    Teppei: "Oh, really?"


    They looked at the [Hair Growth Serum] and there were several types of it but it seemed they needed the strongest one.


    Gintoki: "M - millions?!"


    They sucked a deep breath when they saw the price.


    Kuroneko: "You need to sacrifice something to be stronger."


    Haru: "I can''t refute that."


    Tsunade: "I can''t refute that +1"


    Gintoki: "I can''t refute that +1"


    Yajima: "I can''t refute that +1"


    Haru: "Well, [Body Strengten] is better since it is cheaper and you can do it in unlimited time as long as you have a point." He thought for a while and asked, "@Teppei, can you share your knocking technique? I will also share my ''Life Return''."


    Teppei: "You don''t need to do that, I can share my knocking technique with everyone."


    [Ding! Teppei has shared a ''Knocking Technique'']


    [Ding! Haru has shared a ''Life Return'']


    Haru decided to buy ''Life Return'' yesterday, even though it wasn''t a martial art but it was good to strengthen his body, even to the point of his cell as long as he trained it. He exined to everyone about this martial art and that the easiest way to learn it was to buy it through the group chat. However, they could learn it directly but the result depended on their understanding.

 Chapter 144 Practicing Observation Haki on Kato

    <h4>Chapter 144 Practicing Observation Haki on Kato</h4>


    Haru was waiting for someone in the train station together with Sora, Yuri, and Kato. They would go on a hot spring trip for a few days and they were very excited to go together. They were waiting for a while until they heard her voice.


    "Sorry for making you wait," Utaha walked slowly while pulling her suitcase. She wore a beautiful white one-piece while smiling at him.


    "You''rete!" Sora said.


    "How is it?" Utaha asked him.


    "Nothing, you''re notte, we''re just early," Haru said.


    Utaha looked at Sora while raising her chin slightly.


    "Haru!" Sora has been annoyed since Haru defended her.


    "Anyway, it''s all thanks, Kato, that we can have a trip together," Haru averted the conversation and said, "Let''s be grateful to her before we enter the train."


    "Kato, thank you," Everyone said at the same time with a childish tone.


    "What is this? Is this a grade school?" Kato said with a deadpan expression.


    They entered the train together and sat together.


    Sora raised her eyebrow looking at him, who was sandwiched by both Utaha and Yuri, "Why am I sitting here?"


    "You don''t want to sit with me?" Kato asked.


    "A - ah, n - no, but Haru is wi¡­" Sora looked at Kato and tried to exin the misunderstanding.


    "Don''t worry, I understand," Kato smiled.


    "Kato¡­" Sora didn''t expect that she would be teased by her.


    Haru smiled looking at the interaction between Sora and Kato.


    "Sis-con," Yuri and Utaha said at the same time.


    Haru twitched his lips, "That isn''t the right word."


    "Oh, then, what is it?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s a sibling''s care," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Did you cook something?" Utaha asked.


    "It seems that you are cooking something delicious," Yuri said.


    "Do you ignore me now?" Haru twitched his lips and took out a box of food in front of everyone. He opened the box and could hear a voice of amazement from everyone.


    "Haru, you know, your cooking skill has increased," Yuri said while eating his food.


    "Hmm, that''s true," Utaha thought that it would be nice to have him as a husband.


    Sora also ate his food with a smile since his food was really good.


    "True, this is very good," Kato nodded.


    "I''m d that you like it," Haru nodded and felt that it was great to have God''s tongue. He knew that this tongue was really priceless in this world.


    "Are you going to Totsuki?" Yuri asked.


    Haru had received this question several times. He shook his head, "No, I''m not going there, cooking is only a hobby for me."


    "That''s right, he wants to be in one school with me and create a senior and junior rtionship," Utaha said with a confident smile.


    Yuri raised her eyebrow, "How can you be sure of that?"


    "Because that''s the truth," Utaha said.


    Haru sighed when he knew that both of them started to have a fight. He thought that he really should date one of them. He knew that this hot spring would be a perfect ce for him to confess. He knew that his confession might be very cheap since his feeling wasn''t sincere enough but it couldn''t be helped since it was impossible to date his real love. He stopped them having a fight, "Alright, stop fighting, both of you will disrupt the other passengers."


    Utaha and Yuri looked around and noticed a lot of gaze on them. Both of them became quite embarrassed and used both of his arms to hide their faces.


    Sora was really pissed but Kato who was by her side tried to stop her.


    Haru felt that he had be a harem protagonist or he had really be a harem protagonist.


    The trip was full of events but they had arrived at their destination safely.


    The hot spring inn picked them up on the station using a car.


    They felt relief and entered the car together


    Haru thought that the hotel was quite luxurious since it was located in this special ce.


    "Kato, thank you," Haru said.


    "Don''t mind," Kato said.


    Haru decided to sit with her since he felt calm and he could take a rest this way.


    They didn''t stop in the hotel but in the hot spring spot near the hotel. They went around this ce and tried a hot spring foot soaking pool together.


    "This feels nice," Utaha said.


    "Yeah," Yuri nodded.


    Both of them were enjoying this foot bath.


    Haru looked at both Kato and Sora. He felt that it was great that he had learned observation haki. He could detect his surroundings even when he closed his eyes. Even though it was good, Kato''s skill was just too much for him. He wasn''t sure whether it was plot or her own power but sometimes he lost her but at the same time, he could use her as a means of practice his power. He closed his eyes and focussed on his surroundings until he found someone who peeked at them. He raised his eyebrow, ''Girl?''


    Haru wasn''t sure why this girl was trying to peek at them. He decided to ask them to move around buying some food and souvenirs along the way.


    They were touring around this ce until they were satisfied. They went back to the hotel and asked the receptionist about their room.


    "There is only one room?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," the receptionist nodded.


    Haru looked at them and said, "You don''t mind saying one room with me?"


    They nodded unconsciously but their minds were imagining something wild would happenter.


    Haru frowned when he still felt that girl was still following them. He wasn''t sure what this girl wanted but he only hoped that it was his misunderstanding that she was following them. He looked at them and said, "Let''s go."


    ''Beast¡­'' They thought inside their hearts when they saw him very confidently asking four girls to sleep with him.


    Haru didn''t know that they had misunderstood him and he didn''t really think much since he was worried about the girl who had been following them.

 Chapter 145 I have given you a reminder

    <h4>Chapter 145 I have given you a reminder</h4>


    They entered their room and were amazed at the size of the room. They thought it was small but it was quite big even though there was only one room here.


    "Oh, there is a private bath here," Yuri said while looking at the outdoors of their room.


    "Isn''t that good? Can we take a bath togetherter?" Utaha said while looking at him.


    "If you''re notfortable with me, I can take a bath in the outside thought," Haru said to them.


    They looked at each other and felt aplicated feeling. They would be fine if they were alone but there were four girls here.


    "I''m fine," Kato suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    Sora, Yuri, and Utaha looked at her calm face with a surprised expression. They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Alright," Sora nodded.


    "It''s okay," Yuri nodded.


    "Sure," Utaha nodded.


    "Well, then I will take a bath first," Haru said and walked to the private bath alone.


    "I will enter too," Sora said, but her hand was pulled. She frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why do you naturally enter the bath?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s okay, I have taken a bath with him several times," Sora let out her hand and followed him.


    "That two¡­" Yuri was surprised when she heard that both of them had taken a bath several times. She started to remember that there wasn''t anyw for a cousin to marry to each other. She knew that their rtionship was really dubious.


    "Then I will enter too," Kato suddenly said and walked silently.


    Utaha and Yuri looked at each other and nodded. Both of them entered the battlefield together.


    Haru had taken off his clothes and only covered his private ce with a towel around his waist. He cleaned his body and entered the hot spring.


    The pool was quite nice and it was quiterge enough for five people.


    He still could feel the girl was following them and hid on the roof. He knew that this girl wasn''t aiming for him, rather someone in his group. He was curious about her target and would only move after she startedter. He hoped that he had bought his smartphone since he felt quite lonely here.


    *Slide


    He looked and saw his little sistering.


    "Haru, it''s not fair, you have entered the bath first!" Sora said. She didn''t show any difort looking at him rather she was quite envious that he had entered the bath first.


    "You should clean your body first, the bath is very nice," Haru said.


    Sora nodded and hurriedly washed her body but stopped when the door was opened by someone. She thought that they would be too afraid to join but didn''t expect someone would enter suddenly.


    "Kato?" Sora was surprised.


    "You don''t mind me joining right?'' Kato asked.


    Sora shook her head and sighed in relief, looking at her best friend.


    Kato looked at him for a bit and turned her head. Her expression was very hard to read and no one had realized that she was blushing right now.


    Then the door was opened again and this time both Utaha and Yuri had also entered the stage.


    "I will enter first!" Utaha said.


    "No, I will!" Yuri said.


    "Both of you calm down, be careful since the floor is wet," Haru told them.


    Yuri and Utaha stopped and turned their attention toward him. Neither of them noticed it before since his shirt was quite loose but didn''t expect that his body was quite good. Both of them felt that their heads felt slightly light-headed and almost felt like they had a nosebleed.


    Simr to men, even women are also interested in each other''s bodies.


    "What''s wrong, you will catch a cold when you stay in that ce for a long time?" Haru asked. Even though his voice was calm, it was very hard for him to calm himself.


    Yuri and Utaha also hurriedly washed their bodies while hearing his voice.


    Sora and Kato had finished cleaning their bodies and entered the private bath together.


    "This hot srping is very nice," Sora said.


    "Yeah," Kato nodded.


    "I have heard that this hot spring is quite beneficial for the skin, making it more supple and beautiful," Haru said.


    "Really? How did you know such a thing?" Yuri asked and also entered the bath.


    "Didn''t you read the introduction earlier?" Utaha asked.


    "I was having too much fun eating earlier," Yuri said while remembering the food they had eaten in the afternoon.


    "Well, I can''t deny that it is quite delicious," Kato said.


    Haru, who looked at the four girls who weremunicating with each other in harmony, felt that it was really good. He felt that it would be very wonderful when they could ept each other then he wouldn''t have this much trouble.


    "Haru, can you show me your sexual organ?"


    Her words made everyone startled.


    "K - Kasumi-san!? What are you saying?" Yuri was startled.


    "What''s wrong, I''m only curious," Utaha said with an obvious expression.


    "B - but¡­" Yuri also looked at him.


    Kato was calm and didn''t say anything in this situation.


    "No, you can''t do that!" Sora stopped both of them.


    "Sora, please let us go," Utaha said.


    "Me too?!" Yuri was startled.


    "No, you can''t, I need to protect him from both of you," Sora said.


    Haru sighed and looked at the starry night. He felt that it was very nice earlier until they started their argument. He really hoped that four of them could be friendly to each other.


    "Please excuse me."


    Haru who had learned observation haki knew their next action but he let it happen since he was too tired.


    Utaha took out his towel and showed his jewel to the world.


    The world was stopped for a few seconds for the four girls when they saw this jewel.


    "Can I take my towel back?" Haru asked.


    Utaha nodded with rigid movement.


    "Thank you," Haru said and wrapped the towel on his waist again. He continued to rx since it was a very rare chance for him to stay in the hot spring.


    Sora, who looked at three of them, knew that it was a very shocking scene for them. She had tried to protect them but it seemed that there were always foolish people who tried to enter the forbidden ce.


    ''B - beast¡­¡­''


    It was at the thought of each girl before they fainted on the hotspring.

 Chapter 146 Kato, I .......

    <h4>Chapter 146 Kato, I ¡­¡­</h4>


    Haru brought both Utaha and Yuri who fainted on the hot spring to their room.


    Sora and Kato were the ones who helped both Utaha and Yuri dry their bodies. Both of them were still red for the thing that had happened earlier.


    Haru took his phone and read quite good news in the local area, "Let''s visit the festival tomorrow."


    "Festival?"


    Kato and Sora were curious and both of them walked toward him to read the news.


    Haru could smell their fresh smell and it was a very fragrance for him.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go there tomorrow," Sora was excited.


    "I don''t mind," Kato nodded.


    "Me too, I''m going too," Utaha who had woken up said.


    "Yeah, I wanted to see it too," Yuri, who had also woken up, said.


    Haru felt that both of them felt quite funny, "Let''s sleep first, I''m sure that you''re very tired."


    They nodded and started to set the futon on the tatami.


    "I will sleep on the side," Haru said as he felt it would be troublesome to sleep in the middle of everyone.


    "I would sleep beside him," Sora said, but her words were refuted by the two girls.


    "No," Utaha and Yuri said at the same time.


    "Then who will be sleeping beside him?" Sora asked since she felt that she was the most suitable in this situation.


    "There is one person here, Kato, you go," Utaha said as she felt it was dangerous to let Sora sleep beside him.


    "I''m supporting her decision," Yuri nodded since she didn''t feel that Kato was apetitor even though Kato was also a beautiful girl.


    Sora looked at her best friend and knew that this girl was the best choice, "Kato, protect him."


    Kato felt that the three of them were very rude. She was wondering whether the three girls in front of her considered her a rival. She sighed and didn''t say anything. She was quite nervous since she was sleeping beside him. Even though Haru didn''t use a cologne, his body odor was really pleasant to her nose.


    Yuri, Sora, and Utaha were also tired and three of them were sleeping after they had decided who would sleep beside him.


    Kato, who saw his back, couldn''t help but ask, "Haru."


    "Hmm?" Haru turned and looked at her. He felt that it was really nice to be with her since Kato was really calming him.


    "How is your girlfriend?" Kato asked.


    Haru frowned, "Kato, she is not my girlfriend also didn''t I have told you to forget about that thing?"


    "I''m sorry but it seems impossible for me to forget about it, I''m not sure how your feeling right now when your girlfriend will die but please let me help you," Kato said.


    "Kato, I''m happy that you''re worried but she really isn''t my girlfriend, our rtionship is quite close but we''re not in a rtionship," Haru exined.


    "So how can we meet each other?'' Kato asked.


    "Are you sleepy?" Haru asked.


    Kato shook her head.


    "Then do you mind for a night story?" Haru said.


    "Sure," Kato nodded.


    "Let me tell you about our meeting but don''t ever tell anyone about it," Haru said.


    "Yes, don''t worry," Kato nodded.


    Haru sighed and started to tell her about their meeting, "My first meeting¡­"


    "Right now, I''m searching for a way to help her," Haru said.


    "Can you do that?" Kato asked with a worried expression.


    "I didn''t tell her though since I didn''t want to give her false hope, but I have seen a way to help her right now," Haru said.


    "That''s great," Kato was quite happy.


    "Thank you, Kato, I''m not sure but when I''m with you¡­" Haru thought for a while and said, "I''m really enjoying that moment."


    Kato was stunned and looked at him without expression.


    "I have always been thankful to you for bing Sora''s friend, there are a lot of things that you have done for us," Haru said, and added, "Is there something that you want from me? I will give you anything?"


    "Really?" Kato asked.


    "Let me borrow the words of Utaha," Haru said and coughed for a while.


    "????" Kato was confused by his words.


    "Tell me your request, world domination, immortality, or defeating the Saiyans headed to earth right now, I can do that," Haru smiled.


    "What is that?" Kato smiled when she heard his words.


    Haru was a bit stunned looking at her smile, "Kato has someone who told you that you really have a beautiful smile."


    "No¡­" Kato felt that her heart was throbbing really hard.


    "Let me tell you that you should smile really often since you''re really beautiful that way," Haru said.


    "¡­I will do that sometimes," Kato answered.


    "Then Kato, have you decided on your request?" Haru asked.


    Kato, who saw him smiling, couldn''t help but almost blurt out. She shook her head and said, "Let me keep it for a while."


    "What? You want me to dress in a maid outfit? Kato, I don''t know if you have such a habit?" Haru tried to hide his body.


    Kato frowned when she saw him, "I have never said that to you."


    Haru smiled, "I''m joking." He felt that it was really nice and thought, "Kato, are you falling in love with someone?"


    "¡­" Kato looked at him for a while and asked, "Why are you asking that kind of question?"


    "When you fall in love with him, do you want him only for yourself or you can share him?" Haru asked.


    Kato raised her eyebrow and didn''t answer him for a while. She gathered her thoughts and said, "Of course, I want him for myself."


    Haru also understood her reasoning and he was okay with that. He thought that it wasn''t romantic but he didn''t care about that, "Kato¡­"


    Suddenly someone entered his room and took Kato away.


    "Eh?" Kato was silent and couldn''t do anything when the kidnapper kidnapped her.


    Haru stood up and started to chase them, ''Dammit, so her target is Kato?!'' He was confused why that girl decided to kidnap her but he didn''t care since he needed to save her.

 Chapter 147 C7

    <h4>Chapter 147 C7</h4>


    Haru chased after them and jumped into the roof. He knew that the kidnapper was the girl who was following them for a while in the afternoon.


    The kidnapper took something from her pocket and threw it toward him.


    *swish!


    ''Shuriken? Ninja?'' Haru felt strange but he took his wooden sword and deflected her shuriken.


    *nk


    *swish! swish! swish!


    The kidnapper kept throwing a shuriken toward him.


    "Useless," Haru said while deflecting her attack. He looked at her and said, "Who are you? Why do you want to kidnap her?"


    The kidnapper stopped and said, "I''m C7 and I want to make her into my disciple."


    "Huh?" Haru and Kato were stunned.


    Kato had been stunned earlier when she saw the battle between the two people.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because her skill is superb, she can blend into her surroundings easily, and more importantly, herck of presence is a very important skill for every ninja," C7 said.


    Haru couldn''t refute her words since it was true.


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Kato felt offended since Haru didn''t say anything.


    "But what she has said is the truth," Haru answered and looked at C7, "But I can''t let you put her into your disciple."


    "Then we have to fight," C7 said and ced Kato down the roof as she tied her with a rope. She took out two kodachi (small sword) from her pocket and ran toward him.


    This would be his first time to fight against a ninja, a female one at that.


    "Well, don''t me me for hurting you," Haru said and extended his arm.


    *srrt


    "What?!" C7 was startled but it was toote. Her body was punched and she was grabbed by him.


    "You need to be quiet down for a bit," Haru said, touching several parts of her body. He separated her legs and arms, and also closed her mouth with a zipper. He had a haki observation and it was very easy for him to predict her attack.


    Kato, who saw the scene, couldn''t help but stunned, ''Zipper?''


    "Hmm?!" C7 was startled by his power, ''Ninjutsu?''


    Haru walked toward Kato and helped her, "Are you okay?"


    Kato nodded in response and looked at the female ninja, "Is she going to be okay?" She was worried since the body of the ninja had been separated.


    "Don''t worry, I can connect itter," Haru said.


    Kato felt relieved when she heard it.


    Both of them walked to the ninja together since they were curious about her.


    Haru looked at her and said, "I will ask you some questions, can you do that?"


    C7 looked at him for a bit and looked at her feet and arms. She sighed and nodded since she had been confused for the past few days.


    "Good," Haru said and opened the zipper on her mouth, "So the first question, your name is C7?"


    "Yes," C7 answered.


    "Where do youe from?" Kato asked.


    "I''m a part of Iga ninja," C7 said and asked, "Are you a Koga ninja?''


    "No, I''m not," Haru wasn''t sure whether there was a ninja in this world since he only saw one but he was sure that he wasn''t a ninja.


    "Can you tell me where is this?" C7 asked.


    "You''re not sure where is this?" Haru asked.


    C7 shook her head and started to tell him her story since she didn''t feel harm on him and she also wanted Kato to be her disciple, "I don''t know but I suddenly came out from the well in the shrine in the back of the hotel¡­¡­"


    Haru and Kato who listened to her story felt weird since both of them could only conclude that this C7 wasing from the past, the question was ''Is it possible?'' Both of them heard that she was part of the elite ninja of the shogun.


    "Haru, it seems that she is from the past," Kato whispered.


    "That''s true," Haru nodded and said, "I will turn your body back but don''t attack us or else I can take out your brain or heart right away from your body."


    C7 nodded but didn''t show any fear toward him.


    "Are you really going to do that?" Kato whispered.


    "No way," Haru whispered and returned her body back.


    "Thank you very much," C7 bowed her head and asked, "Can you tell me what is going on with this world?"


    "C7-san, I''m sure that you''re confused but you have traveled in the future," Kato exined to him.


    "Future¡­" C7 looked at her.


    "Yes, your world is 400 years ago and right now you have traveled to 400 years in the future," Kato said.


    "400 years¡­" C7 muttered.


    Yuuki looked at this ninja and only realized that she was quite cute.


    C7 has long dark blue hair while wearing a ck ninja get up that covers her mouth, even though it was covered but everyone could tell that she was a beauty.


    C7 was silent for a bit and shook her head, "But I need to have passed my skill on to someone." She looked at Kato and said, "Do you want to be my disciple and be C8?"


    "Hey!" Haru didn''t expect that this female ninja wouldn''t give up inviting her to be a ninja.


    "It''s okay," Kato nodded.


    "What?" Haru was surprised to hear her answer.


    "I think bing a ninja is quite interesting," Kato answered.


    "Are you serious?" Haru asked her once again.


    "Yes," Kato nodded.


    "Good, I will contact youter," C7 said and threw a smoke bomb on the ground


    *boom!


    "Cough! Cough!" Kato and Haru coughed and when the smoke disappeared both of them saw that C7 had disappeared.


    "Are you really going to be a ninja?'' Haru asked once again.


    "Yes," Kato nodded.


    Haru had a headache and said, "Let''s go back, first, I''m sure that they will be worried when they see us disappear suddenly."


    "Hm," Kato nodded.


    "Let me help you," Haru said and carried her in his arms. He jumped down and went to his room.


    Both of them went back to their futon and decided to sleep.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "How can you make a zipper on her body earlier?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru turned and looked at her thinking how to exin to her.

 Chapter 148 Who will you choose?

    <h4>Chapter 148 Who will you choose?</h4>


    The next day.


    Haru felt that someone was gathering around him and this made him frown, especially when he heard their conversation.


    "Is this the morning wood?"


    "Isn''t this a bit outrageous?"


    "Can we open it?"


    Haru decided to open his eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they saw him wake up suddenly.


    "It''s good weather, let''s y on the outside," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, let''s tour the town again," Yuri nodded.


    "I didn''t join them," Sora said and looked away.


    "Do you want coffee?" Kato asked.


    "Give me a few minutes to calm down," Haru sighed when he thought about the puberty period. He felt that his hormones were really troublesome.


    They nodded at him with a blush on their faces.


    Haru was calm right now and he went out of the hotel to visit the scenery around. Even though he said that it was the only scenery there was a hot spring in this area.


    "Utaha, how is your novel?" Haru asked.


    "It''s not bad, because of your rmendation, there are a lot of people who have bought my book," Utaha gave him a smile and added, "Do you want me to do something for you? For example, taking your virginity?"


    "Aren''t you a virgin too?" Haru asked her while twitching his mouth.


    Utaha ignored him and asked, "Still, you have gotten a lot of girls around you." She looked away and pouted.


    "Are you jealous?" Haru asked.


    "No way," Utaha said with disdain. She would never admit that she was jealous of the girls around him.


    Haru only sighed, looking at her reaction.


    Utaha looked at him and asked, "So?"


    "So?" Haru looked at her.


    "What have you done with my photo?" Utaha asked.


    "Photo?" Haru titled his head.


    "Are you using your right hand or left hand when you are enjoying my photo in a maid outfit?" Utaha asked.


    Haru twitched his lips, "How can you say that kind of perverted word? Also, for your information, I keep it on my wallet right now, do you want to see it?" He thought about teasing her for a bit.


    Utaha blushed after hearing her response. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, "As expected of the pervert, are you going to worship my photo on your wallet?"


    "That''s not a bad idea, but¡­"


    "But¡­" Utaha looked at him.


    "The photo is one thing, the real one is thousands more beautiful than that," Haru said while looking at her.


    Utaha blushed and her face was really hot right now. She looked at him and asked, "How can you be skilled?"


    "Guys, there is always a talent in this area, how about we go to the shrine?" Haru asked.


    "Shrine? Sure," Utaha nodded and asked, "How about the others?"


    "Let''s just go with both of us, it has been a while since we''ve been going together," Haru said.


    Utaha blinked her eyes for a second and felt that his words were hard to believe.


    "Is it no?" Haru asked.


    "Alright, I will reluctantly go with you," Utaha said while looking away.


    Haru thought that this girl was really cute, especially that ck stocking that wrapped her legs. He took her hand and said, "It will be our little escapade."


    Utaha smiled while listening to his invitation.


    They walked to the shrine but suddenly they heard someone''s voice.


    "Where are you going?"


    They turned and saw Kato, Sora, and Yuri were there.


    "We''re going to the shrine together," Utaha said while holding his hand.


    Kato, Sora, and Yuri looked at their hands for a while.


    "Oh, what a coincidence," Sora said.


    "Yeah, we''re going there too," Yuri nodded.


    "I don''t mind going there," Kato said.


    Haru sighed and knew that his rtionship had be reallyplicated. He only hoped that they could ept a harem since it was very difficult to maintain this kind of rtionship, "Alright, let''s go together."


    "Eh? We''re not going to be together?" Utaha seemed quite dissatisfied.


    "It can''t be helped since they have realized that we''re going together now," Haru whispered and added, "We can go alone togetherter."


    "Hey! Are you not going to the shrine?" Yuri shouted.


    Utaha looked at him for a bit and said, "You should make it clear, who are you going to choose?"


    "If I''m not choosing you what will you do?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Utaha had never thought of that kind of question in her head before. She looked at him and asked, "Who are you going to choose?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Maybe, I will confess to that girl tonight during the festival."


    "Oh, really?" Utaha wasn''t sure but she didn''t really want to go with him anymore. She felt her stomach churn and hurt right now. She looked at him and asked, "Is she better than me?"


    "Is she better? I''m not sure, you''re very beautiful, even though your personality is a bit bad, but I know that you''re very sweet inside," Haru said, and added, "Also, your legs are just too awesome."


    Utaha snorted at his answer, "I''m not going to ask right now, I''m going to wait tonight." She felt better somehow but she still felt curious who would be the one that he asked to go out with. She looked at him and said, "You will regret not choosing me."


    "I will," Haru smiled.


    "¡­"


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the shrine," Haru said and held her hand.


    Utaha wanted to let her hand go but decided to not do anything right now. She looked at him again and asked, "Are you going to open a harem?"


    Haru looked at her with a strange expression and flicked her forehead, "Don''t think something stupid."


    Utaha caressed her forehead slightly and stuck her tongue out at him.


    Haru only smiled at her.


    ''I won''t give up¡­''

 Chapter 149 Test

    <h4>Chapter 149 Test</h4>


    They went to the nearest shrine and saw a lot of booths that sold a lot of food and games in this ce.


    There will be a festivalter in this ce and this ce will be very crowded tonight.


    Haru looked at the shrine and knew that the shrine was a very profitable business. He had seen a lot of monks and priests that were riding a Lamborghini or Ferrari in the city before.


    Even though the people in this country didn''t really believe in the religion or anything but it had be a custom to pay in the shrine.


    They took out their money and threw it into the money box. They pped their hands and started their prayer.


    Haru didn''t really say anything but he hoped that he could open a harem in the future. He sighed inwardly with his prayer.


    "What did you wish for?" Yuri asked.


    "Isn''t it supposed to be a secret?" Haru said.


    "Well, I don''t really care about this actually, I won''t evene here unless you invite me out," Yuri who had seen her siblings be killed by a robber didn''t really believe in the existence of the higher being.


    "I don''t really wish anything, maybe the money that I have just thrown is for a ticket to move around this festival," Haru said.


    "What is that?! You''re really bad," Yuri smiled.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Haru shook his head.


    "Haru, can you get me that doll?" Sora pulled his hand suddenly and pointed at the shooting game booth.


    "Alright," Haru nodded.


    "Oh, boy, do you want to y a game here?"


    "How much uncle?" Haru asked.


    "500 yen, three times."


    "Alright," Haru knew that it was a bit expensive during the festival. He took the gun and aimed it at the doll.


    Sora was waiting with a nervous expression.


    Haru shot three consecutive bullets toward the rabbit stuffed doll.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    The doll fell down on the ground after being shot by him.


    "Alright, boy, here is the doll for your girlfriend."


    "Thank you, uncle," Haru didn''t bother to fix the misunderstanding and gave the reward to her, "Here."


    "Thank you," Sora smiled.


    "Are you sure you want this?" Haru asked. He thought there were a lot of better-stuffed animals in the city.


    "It''s okay," Sora nodded.


    "Oh, then I want that one too," Utaha said while pointing at the dog''s stuffed animal.


    "I want that one," Yuri pointed at the cat stuffed animal.


    Kato didn''t say anything but her eyes nced at the panda stuffed animal.


    Haru didn''t need to ask and knew what he had done for them. He thought that he should think of a way to make money since he still had free time, ''Hmm, website?'' He thought that and shot the three stuffed animals for the three girls.


    They had a lot of fun at this festival until it was time for the fireworks.


    Fireworks are one of the most important things for the festival.


    A festival without fireworks won''t be a festival anymore.


    Haru looked at the beautiful fireworks in the sky and turned his attention toward the four girls in front of him. He felt that he should be greedy and took four of them but each of them had their own personality and it was very hard to do that.


    They didn''t stay too long since they would go home tomorrow. They went back to the hotel and took a rest in their room since they had spent a lot of time outside.


    "Do any of you want to go to the hot spring?" Haru asked.


    "I''m a bit tired, let me sleep for a while," Sora said.


    "Me too," Utaha didn''t really go outdoors actually.


    Yuri also shook her head, "I also want to sleep."


    "Alright," Haru nodded and went to the hot spring in this room. He entered the hot spring and took out the Sake that he had bought in the world of ''Toriko''. He wouldn''t open it when there were a lot of people around him but he was alone right now.


    "Is that alcohol?"


    "Yes," Haru said and sipped a Sake. He sighed since it felt really nice until he realized something. He was surprised to see her here, "Kato? You''re here?"


    "I have been here for a while," Kato said with her usual expression.


    Haru didn''t really use observation haki most of the time since it was very tiring to detect a lot of people movement in detail at every moment.


    "Is it delicious?" Kato wasn''t sure but she felt that the smell of his Sake was really sweet.


    "Do you want to try it?" Haru asked.


    Kato thought for a while and said, "I''m going to be a bad girl."


    "Just take a sip," Haru said.


    Kato looked at him for a bit and nodded. She took his cup and sipped only a small amount. She was surprised that it tasted quite sweet but it also warmed her body.


    "The content of alcohol in this beverage is very low," Haru said, and continued to drink from his cup.


    Kato looked at him who didn''t show any change in expression when both of them had done an indirect kiss.


    "Kato," Haru said.


    "Hmm?" Kato looked at him.


    "Do you remember what I said to youst night?" Haru asked.


    "Which one?" Kato asked with a deadpan expression.


    Haru knew that it was hard to read her emotion but he didn''t care about any of that, "About, I really love to be with you."


    "Didn''t you say that you ''enjoy'' it? Not, love it?" Kato raised her eyebrow.


    "Please ignore the details," Haru said.


    "Ignore¡­" Kato was speechless.


    Haru felt that he was too hasty to have a girlfriend right now. He felt that he should y around first rather than being serious since he was still young. He looked at her and asked, "Kato, can you sit on myp?"


    "What?" Kato was startled, "Why?"


    "Nothing, I''m just lonely," Haru said.


    "¡­" Kato thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright." She moved her butt slightly and sat on hisp.


    Haru could feel that her butt was really soft and it made his little brother wake up.


    "You know that this is sexual harassment, right?" Kato said.


    "Please don''t report me to the police now since this is thest day that we''re here," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "You''re not saying anything to me," Kato asked.


    "I''m not ready now, I''m not sure whether I can make you happy, remember the question that I have asked you before?" Haru asked.


    "Which one?" Kato asked.


    "Whether you one your loved one for yourself or you can share it," Haru said.


    "I remember that," Kato said and asked, "You''re worried about that."


    "Yeah," Haru nodded and said, "I don''t want to hurt you, Kato, you''re a very beautiful girl and very kind, anyone who will marry you in the future will be very lucky."


    "Then how about a test?" Kato said.


    "Test?" Haru was confused.


    "I will make a test for you, can you make me happy or not?" Kato said.


    "Are you serious?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I have made up my mind, don''t make me regret it," Kato said.


    Haru hugged her body softly, "Kato, I love you."


    "I love you too," Kato said while holding his arms.


    "I''m not going to make you regret it," Haru said.


    "I hope so too," Kato said.


    Kato and Haru looked at each other for a while and both of them didn''t need any words right now. Both of them kissed each other under this starry night.

 Chapter 150 Let me try it

    <h4>Chapter 150 Let me try it</h4>


    In the morning, they had packed their luggage to go home.


    Haru didn''t hide his rtionship but no one had asked them and talked normally.


    Kato also didn''t really say anything toward their reaction.


    They were in the restaurant eating breakfast before going back to their home.


    Haru was sitting between both Sora and Utaha.


    Kato didn''t sit beside him since she wanted to talk with Sora.


    "How is it?" Utaha asked.


    "What?" Haru looked at her.


    "You''re not confessing to someone?" Utaha asked and felt weird since she had been waiting for a night but she didn''t see him confessing to someone.


    Haru felt that Utaha probably didn''t know that Kato wasing to the hot spring together with him since her presence was too thin.


    "I did itst night," Haru answered.


    "Who?" Utaha looked at every girl at the table, ''Yuri? No, she was with me yesterday, then¡­ don''t tell me!?'' She looked at him with susprised expression and susprised, "You beast!"


    "¡­"


    "What are you talking about? Why am I a beast?" Haru looked at her with susprised expression.


    "It''s your sister, right? Yo-- You-- You really love your sister huh, you sisterplex!" Utaha had a disgusting expression on her face.


    "Why is it Sora?" Haru looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Is it not?" Utaha was surprised.


    Haru shook his head, "No."


    "Then¡­" Utaha looked at the table again and remembered the girl that had very little presence, "Don''t tell me, Kato?"


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha looked at Kato with a fierce expression.


    "Kasumigaoka-san, why are you looking at me like that?" Kato asked with a calm expression.


    "Nothing," Utaha said while looking at her. She observed her from up and down trying to see why he had chosen her.


    "Also, what have you been talking about there?" Yuri asked since annoyed and curious with what they were talking about earlier. She felt that both of them were pretty close to each other.


    Utaha looked at her and smiled, "Nothing, just a secret between the two of us, right?" She looked at Kato.


    Kato looked at him since she felt that she had been targeted or something.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders, looking at her reaction.


    Haru was on the station but he stopped and looked around, "Megumi, can you follow me for a bit?"


    "¡­" Kato was a bit surprised hearing him calling her name, "Alright."


    "Where are you going?" Sora asked.


    "Toilet," Haru said.


    "Me too," Kato said.


    Sora and Yuri didn''t think much but Utaha who looked at both of them couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Kato, no Megumi asked him.


    "Let''s meet your teacher, Megumi," Haru said and walked toward the small space on the station.


    "Teacher?" Megumi looked at him and saw that he had taken out someone there.


    "How did you know I''m here?" C7 asked.


    "I''m quite good at detecting people," Haru said and asked, "Where are you going now?"


    "Me? I''m going to follow you," C7 said.


    "How?" Megumi asked.


    "I''ll follow you and enter that steel beast," C7 said.


    ''Steel beast¡­¡­'' Haru and Megumi thought that this ninja girl wasing from the past.


    "Then when are you going to teach her?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t need to worry, I wille to her house from time to time," C7 said.


    Haru looked at Megumi and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s okay," Megumi answered.


    "Really?" Haru was surprised.


    "Yeah," Megumi nodded.


    Haru shook his head, "Then do you want to follow us?"


    C7 didn''t answer him for a while and shook her head, "No, I''m a ninja, I can let anyone know my identity." She looked at him and said, "You shouldn''t bother me again, I will be fine alone."


    Haru didn''t force his good intention, "Alright, I won''t bother you anymore, let''s go, Megumi."


    "Bye, Sensei," Megumi bowed.


    C7 nodded in response.


    Megumi walked beside him and said, "Why did you suddenly call me by my name?"


    "Oh, do you want me to call you by your family name?" Haru felt weird to call her ''first same'' since she had always been calling her ''Kato''.


    "No, it''s okay," Megumi shook her head and asked, "What did you say to Kasumi-san earlier?"


    "I''m saying that we have been dating sincest night," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded in response and felt very warm since she thought that both of them would make their rtionship a secret.


    "Do you want to tell everyone?" Haru asked.


    "Let''s just follow the flow," Megumi said and added, "However, we must tell Sora as soon as possible."


    "Yeah¡­" Haru knew that her sister would probably be angry.


    Megumi looked at his expression and said, "We can keep it a secret from her."


    Haru shook his head, "No, it''ll be unfair to you, the earlier she knows the better."


    Megumi wanted to tell him that his sister had really a big ''Brother Complex'' but she decided not to say anything.


    They went back to their group.


    "You guys are too veryte!?" Sora said.


    "There were quite a lot of people in the toilet earlier," Haru said.


    "A lot of people, eh?" Utaha said while looking at him.


    Haru only rubbed his nose and didn''t intend to exin anything.


    Utaha only snorted, looking at his reaction.


    Sora and Yuri were wondering why Utaha had been in a bad mood earlier.


    Teppei: "Oh, @Yajima, your food is quite good!"


    Yajima: "I''m d that you like it, I hope that I can go to your world thought to learn more about cooking."


    Yajima: "Oh, that''s right, you should ask @Haru since he bought a lot of recipes from the Group Chat."


    Teppei: "Oh? @Haru is a chef?" He didn''t eat with him before and didn''t know that Haru was a chef.


    Kuroneko: "He has opened a cafe in his world, you should try his food!"


    Teppei: "Is it really that good?"


    Kuroneko: "It''s really good, his world is a bit different from us."


    Teppei: "How so?"


    Kuroneko: "There are a lot of other characters in different animes in his world."


    Teppei: "Really?"


    Teppei: "@Haru! Let me try your food!"

 Chapter 151 French Bread

    <h4>Chapter 151 French Bread</h4>


    They had arrived but didn''t go back to their house first. They went to his cafe since it was time for lunch. They wanted to eat the food that was made by him.


    "Do you want me to help?" Yuri asked.


    "You should rest for a bit, I want to try a new recipe," Haru said.


    "Oh, what are you going to make?" Megumi asked.


    "Boeuf Bourguignon," Haru said.


    "Beoe-- what?" Yuri asked.


    "Boeuf Bourguignon, is it a french cuisine?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, it should be good, I will also make french bread for thepany," Haru said and went to the kitchen.


    Utaha was sitting beside Megumi, "Kato."


    "Hmm?" Kato looked at her.


    Utaha looked around and whispered, "Are you really dating him?"


    "Yes," Kato nodded.


    "¡­"


    Utaha wasn''t sure what to say again in this situation.


    "What''s wrong?" Kato asked.


    Utaha felt quite sad since he didn''t choose her but she knew that both of them were still young, there was still a lot of time in the future, "I won''t give up."


    "Alright," Kato nodded.


    Utaha frowned, "Do you believe that your rtionship canst long?"


    "That depends on the future, but I don''t have any ns to break up right now," Kato said.


    "I''m going to steal him from you," Utaha said.


    Kato sighed at her, "Then try it."


    "Are you not afraid?" Utaha asked.


    "I''m not," Kato said, and added, "Rather than steal him, why not try to ask my permission."


    "Wut?"


    Haru was cooking the food while looking and only waited for it to cook. He looked at his phone and saw there was a notification in the group chat.


    Haru: "@Teppei, you want to taste my cooking?"


    Teppei: "Oh yeah, I want to try it."


    Haru: "I have gotten a perfect reward to increase the skill of my cooking."


    Gintoki: "Oh, what have you got before?"


    Haru: "God''s tongue."


    Yajima: "What is that?"


    Haru: "It''s a special tongue that is able to taste food in detail from ingredients, cooking time, utensils, and etc, helping me to create more delicious food."


    Teppei: "Interesting, now, I''m getting more curious."


    Kuroneko: "God''s tongue? Is it from ''Shokugeki no Soma''?"


    "Shokugeki no Soma?"


    Everyone replied at the same time.


    Kuroneko: "Let me send you the data for a while."


    They waited for a while and received her message.


    [ Ding! Kuroneko has sent ''Shokugeki no Soma'' manga ]


    [ Ding! Kuroneko has sent ''Shokugeki no Soma'' anime ]


    Haru was curious about this manga but he didn''t read it immediately since he still needed to finish his cooking. He also made quite a number of french bread and decided to share it with everyone.


    [Ding! Haru has sent french bread ]


    Haru nodded and checked his beef bourguignon and the smell was really incredible.


    Everyone who was waiting for him outside couldn''t help but walk toward him.


    "Haru, is it done?" Yuri gulped.


    "Haru, let me taste it for a bit," Sora said.


    Megumi and Utaha also got close to him.


    The four girls surrounded him and made it hard for him to prepare his food.


    "Alright, you should wait outside, I will be done for a while," Haru said and told them to get out.


    Teppei looked at the french bread in his hand.


    "This smell is quite good," Teppei couldn''t see anything special from this french bread but he still decided to taste it. He took a bit of this bread and suddenly his eyes were shining.


    "WHAT?!"


    Teppei suddenly felt that he was under an illusion and felt that he had be a child again. He remembered that he stayed with his grandpa during his childhood and looked at the starry sky.


    "Teppei, this is a meteor shower," his grandpa said.


    Teppei was amazed until he saw an Aries constetion on the sky.


    "BAAA!!!"


    Teppei shouted and mimicked the sound of a goat.


    Everyone in the group chat also had the same illusion when they had eaten his food.


    Haru took the pot of boeuf bourguignon on the table along with the french bread. He used goat''s milk to make his french bread more delicious since goat''s milk didn''t give a mellow scent or slight acidity of the milk.


    The goat''s milk also has smaller size particlespared to cow''s milk because many more of the particles are able to enter the dough and give it a richer vor.


    Haru saw that everyone was already very hungry and started to eat his food. He saw that they had entered a foodgasm and nodded. He felt that his cooking skill had increased once again right now.


    They had eaten all of his food and let the robot be the one who cleaned the utensils and they werezily resting in his cafe.


    "Haru, you should look at this," Yuri suddenly said and showed him a website on her phone.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw this, "Is it real?"


    Yuri nodded, "With this, you can earn a lot."


    Haru nodded and felt that it was a quite good offer. He saw a quite big house that was sold very cheaply.


    "Are you going to buy this house?" Kato suddenly said.


    Yuri was startled when she saw her suddenly appear there, "Kato?! Since when are you here?"


    "She has been here with us for a while," Haru said, and was d that he had an observation haki. He thought that her thin presence should be because of the plot of the author.


    "Is it okay?" Yuri was worried that his identity as an Omnyouji or spiritualist was known.


    "It''s okay, she knows it," Haru said.


    "Really?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes," Kato nodded.


    "Then, it''s okay," Yuri nodded and d that Kato didn''t show any strange reaction. She looked at him and said, "Please keep his identity as a secret."


    "Alright," Kato nodded.


    Haru looked at an advertisement that showed a very cheap building but it was because there was a ghost in that ce and a person who bought that big building would be cursed to death. He was interested in this ce and decided to make another business.


    "What are you nning with this building?" Kato asked.


    "It''s for business so I don''t need to think much when I graduate and can marry you right away," Haru said while looking at her.


    Kato, no, Megumi blushed after hearing his answer.


    Yuri who was by their side opened her mouth wide, "What?!"

 Chapter 152 Truce

    <h4>Chapter 152 Truce</h4>


    Yuri was shocked when she heard the news that Haru had been dating Kato. She looked at both of them and turned toward Utaha. She walked toward them and pulled her.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Utaha was displeased with her actions.


    Yuri looked at her and asked, "You have heard it?"


    "What?" Utaha raised her eyebrow.


    "He has a girlfriend," Yuri said.


    "Yeah, I have heard it," Utaha nodded.


    "You''re not going to do anything?" Yuri asked.


    Utaha smiled and asked, "What are your ns?"


    "I n to steal him," Yuri said with a bold expression. She had never hesitated in what she wanted to do. She liked him and she wanted him.


    Utaha nodded, "True, how about a truce?"


    "Truce? Good," Yuri nodded and shook her hand.


    Utaha smiled and didn''t tell her what Kato had said to her earlier.


    They didn''t stay too long since they needed to go back.


    Kato went back to her home and jumped into her bed. She ced her face on the pillow and moved around in a happy manner. She didn''t believe that either of them had decided to date each other. She turned and looked into the ceiling. She sighed when she thought about Sora. She knew that Sora had a very big brotherplex on him. She didn''t think much and didn''t really care either for everyone to know that both of them were dating.


    Both of them had discussed with each other about how to tell Sora about their rtionship but decided to follow the flow.


    Kato was a girl and she also understood the feeling of Sora but she knew that it was impossible unless Haru also felt the same. She wasn''t sure about his feelings for Sora but she also loved her friend and didn''t want to hurt her feelings.


    *ring


    Kato looked at her phone and saw it was him. She opened her smartphone, "Hello?"


    "Megumi, have you arrived at home?" Haru asked from the phone.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry," Kato nodded.


    "That''s good," Haru said, and added, "You know, I know that it is a bit cheesy, but I want to meet you now."


    Kato smiled, "That''s very sappy." She thought for a while and said, "Haru, about Sora, do you really want to tell her?"


    "Of course," Haru nodded from her smartphone, "it''s better for her to know."


    "Then¡­" Kato thought for a while and said, "Let me be the one who tells her tomorrow."


    "¡­" Haru was a bit speechless, "Can you tell me why?"


    "I''m sure both of you will be fighting for each other when you tell her about our rtionship," Kato said.


    Haru sighed, "Then, can I leave it to you?"


    "Yes," Kato nodded.


    "I love you," Haru said.


    "I love you too," Kato said.


    Both of them talked for a while and ended the phone.


    Kato sighed and had made up her mind to tell Sora since she was her best friend. She didn''t want to lie to her even though she knew that her rtionship could change because of that.


    *knock knock


    Kato turned and saw that there was someone in her window. If it was someone else, they would be screaming but it was different for her. She opened her window and said, "Sensei?"


    "C8, we will start your training now," C7 said.


    Haru knew that it was toote to do itter and it was better to regret it now rather thanter. He felt that his decision to date her was right.


    *ring


    Haru looked at his phone and it was the representative from the Tootsuki Group. He opened his phone, "Hello?"


    "Hello, is it Haru-sama?"


    "Yes, I''m speaking," Haru said.


    "Haru-sama, as we have said a few days ago that we will bring you to meet the chairman tomorrow, is that okay with you?"


    "Yes, you can pick me up after my bakery is closed," Haru said.


    "Oh, can you save a few pieces of bread for me?"


    "Sure," Haruughed after hearing her response.


    "Thank you very much."


    They didn''t talk too long and ended the call.


    "Haru, who is that?" Sora asked. She had changed her clothes into more casual and she only wears a loose t-shirt right now.


    Haru was stunned by the view of her legs and answered, "Someone from the Tootsuki Group, they havee a few days ago asking me to help with the internship of their school."


    "Oh," Sora was surprised, "That''s good! You can have a connection with the Tootsuki Group!" She knew that Tootsuki Group was a giant in the food industry.


    "Yeah, but I feel quite strange," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Sora asked.


    "I know that my cafe is quite popr but their treatment is a bit too nice for me," Haru said.


    "Isn''t that good?" Sora asked.


    "I''m only hoping that there is nothing wrong with it," Haru said.


    "You''re worrying too much," Sora said and asked, "Also, what did you talk about with Yuri and Kato earlier?"


    Haru looked at her with a pouted expression on her face. Heughed and pinched her cute nose


    "What are you doing!?" Sora pped his hand.


    "I''m sorry but you''re too cute, let me hug you," Haru said and hugged her waist tenderly.


    "Oh, you bad guy, what are you nning to do with your little sister?" Sora looked at him.


    Haru flicked her forehead, "What are you thinking? Don''t watch too many adult videos!"


    "Who watches an adult video!" Sora was mad and asked, "Also, don''t avert my question!"


    "Oh, that thing, I''m nning to buy a building," Haru said.


    "Building? Are you sure? Do you have that much money?" Sora asked with a surprised expression.


    "It''s not an ordinary building but a haunted building," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Sora asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    "What are you going to do with the building?" Sora asked.


    "I''m nning to do another business there," Haru said, and prepare a device to help his business n.

 Chapter 153 Quest, Kuroneko

    <h4>Chapter 153 Quest, Kuroneko</h4>


    Early in the morning, Haru had woken up and went to his cafe to prepare his bread. He opened the door and entered his house until he saw someone who was in their panties there.


    Haru knew that his libido was really bad, especially when he had be the reincarnation of Ootsuki Ashura and he was also in his puberty period. He felt that his face was a bit hot but he calmed himself, "Yuri, what are you doing only in your panties?"


    Yuri was startled, "H - Haru?!" She was startled and started to run while covering her body.


    Haru sighed and went to the kitchen to prepare the bread. He saw that his robot had started to work and he only needed to check the product.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru almost shuddered to hear her sweet words, "What''s wrong, Yuri?"


    "I hope that you don''t tell anyone that you only saw me in my panties earlier," Yuri said.


    Haru smiled, "So what did you do earlier only with your panties?"


    "O - oh, I was quite thirsty earlier and decided to drink," Yuri blushed.


    "Alright, you should help me to prepare since we will open the cafe soon, I"m sure a lot of people wille since we have taken a break for a while," Haru said.


    Yuri nodded, "Alright, wait for a while."


    Haru smiled and shook his head. He had a girlfriend now and couldn''t do anything shameful.


    *ring


    Haru felt that his phone suddenly ringing. He saw a notification on the group chat and he was surprised to see there was another mission.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest: Be 1st Codor and invite one person]


    [Participant: Two Persons]


    [Reward: 2000 points and one random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world. Please choose the right person to enter the Group Chat]


    [Countdown: No]


    Haru raised his eyebrow looking at the quest, ''1st Codor?''


    Suddenly the group chat became very lively.


    Luffy: "Oh, there is another quest!"


    Tsunade: "What is the 1st Codor?"


    Yajima: "What is this 1st Codor?"


    Gintoki: "@Kuroneko, @Haru, do you know anything?"


    Haru wasn''t sure the meaning of that 1st Codor.


    Teppei: "Oh, is this a quest? It''s simr to the three of you that went to my world before?"


    Tsunade: "Yeah, it''s simr to that."


    Kuroneko, who was in her home, saw the quest. She raised her eyebrow and suddenly realized something. She browsed into her bookcase and knew that it was one of her most favorite manga, ''Magi!'' She thought with a smile and read the mission, ''Be Codor 1st, that means¡­''


    Kuroneko thought that she could use that chance to learn magic. She smiled and knew that the time in her world would be stopped and hurriedly wrote on the group chat.


    Kuroneko: "Everyone! This time, please let me and Haru enter the quest!"


    Her words created many misunderstandings.


    Gintoki: "Haru! Did you flirt with her in private?"


    Yajima: "Oh, Haru, you''re simr to me in my younger times, I still remember that I had a lot of girls during that time."


    Teppei: "Haru¡­"


    Luffy: "@Kuroneko, why?" He also wanted to go to the quest but he didn''t mind letting others y too. He knew that Kuroneko was a normal human and was afraid that this quest would hurt her.


    Haru sighed and decided to let Kuroneko fix the misunderstanding. He also didn''t know why Kuroneko wanted him toe with her.


    Kuroneko: "Don''t misunderstand! I asked him because he is a magician in our group!"


    Yajima: "I''m also a magician."


    Kuroneko: "@Yajima-san, you''re too old."


    Yajima: "¡­"


    Tsunade: "@kuroneko, can you tell us this world in detail?"


    Kuroneko: "In summary, this world is very suitable for a magician like me and Haru, I also want to use this chance to strengthen myself, I don''t want to be useless in this group! Please, everyone!"


    Haru: "No one has ever thought that you''re useless, you''re my friend."


    Gintoki: "You''re young, you don''t need to think too much."


    Yajima: "Yeah, you have always provided us with a lot of information, you''re not useless."


    Luffy: "You''re our friend!"


    Tsunade: "Alright, you can go to this quest, @Haru, please protect her."


    Haru: "Of course."


    Teppei: "I''m not sure what is happening but I''m very curious about this quest."


    Kuroneko: "Thank you, everyone, I will send the file to everyone, I will go with Haru for this quest."


    Tsunade: "I hope that you can invite a girl in our group."


    [ Ding! Kuroneko has sent ''Magi'' Manga ]


    [ Ding! Kuroneko has sent ''Magi'' Anime ]


    Kuroneko: "That''s the file, this world is simr to my world in the past only there is a magic here, the mission is about to enter the magic school in that world and be the best student there."


    Haru raised his eyebrow, ''Be a magic student, huh?'' He thought it wasn''t bad since he could also learn his magic there too. He also understood why Kuroneko had asked him since he was also very young and very suitable to enter a school.


    Teppei: "School? No, I will pass."


    Tsunade: "School? No, I will pass +1"


    Luffy: "School? No, I will pass +1"


    Yajima: "School? No, I will pass +1"


    Gintoki: "School? No, I will pass +1"


    Kuroneko: "Alright, Haru, please prepare!"


    Haru: "Good, but let me finish my business first and we can go when I''m done, you should prepare your thing."


    Kuroneko: "Alright!"


    Haru continued to prepare his bread since his cafe would be opened soon.


    "Haru, let me help you," Yuri said and tied her hair in a ponytail.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that this girl was really tempting him. He really needed his Kato''s energy right now.

 Chapter 154 Lets become Barry and Bill in this world

    <h4>Chapter 154 Let''s be Barry and Bill in this world</h4>


    Haru opened his cafe and saw that a lot of people started to enter his shop.


    "Haru! Why didn''t you open your bakery for a few days!"


    "Dammit! I can''t stay focused early in the morning without drinking your coffee, Haru!"


    "Haru! You''re very cruel to close the store for the few days!"


    Haru wanted tough while looking at his customer, "I''m sorry, but I went on a trip together a few days ago."


    "What?!"


    "Yeah, it was a very nice hot spring," Yuri nodded.


    They looked at both of them and took a deep breath. They knew that both of them were young and knew that their rtionship was very suspicious but didn''t expect to reach this extent.


    "Haru, you''re very lucky."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t understand what they were talking about, "Alright, don''t stop in the door, you should choose your bread while it is still fresh."


    They sniffed his bread and started to move very fast since they were afraid that it would empty soon.


    "Uwaaa, Haru, you finally open your bakery!" Honoka was almost crying when she saw that his bakery was opened.


    "Don''t exaggerate, you should buy something or else it will run out soon," Haru said.


    "O - Ok! Oh, that''s right, let me introduce you to my childhood friend, this is Umi and this is Kotori," Honoka said.


    "H - hello," Umi was a bit nervous since she didn''t talk to guys too much. She has long blue hair along with light brown eyes.


    "H - hello," Kotori tried to hide her face since she remembered this person. She has long khaki hair with two ponytails and Saffron eyes.


    "Hello, you can call me, my name is Kasugano Haruka, you can call me, Haru," Haru said to both of them.


    Umi blushed when Haru told her to call him by his first name, ''S - so shameless! We''re only meeting for the first time!''


    ''So his name is Haru,'' Kotori thought and looked at the red-haired girl who was helping him in this cafe. She was wondering what their rtionship was and wondering who was the girl who she had seen in the maid cafe with him before.


    Haru looked at Kotori and felt that he had seen him before, "Have met each other before?"


    "N - no!" Kotori suddenly became nervous.


    "No, we really have met each other, that''s right, it''s in the ma-."


    "Aaahhh!!!" Kotori hurriedly closed his mouth and looked at him with teary eyes. She shook her head and said, "Please don''t tell anyone."


    Haru looked at him and nodded in response.


    "Thank you," Kotori smiled.


    Haru felt that this girl would be very soft to push and it would be very addicted to teasing her.


    Umi looked at their interaction with doubt.


    Honoka didn''t really care about them and started to choose her bread.


    "I won''t tell anyone, anyway, you should try my bread," Haru said.


    "Oh," Kotori and Umi also started to smell the delicious smell from the bread and they were surprised to see that the disy was almost empty.


    "Umi-chan! Kotori-chan! I got it for you," Honoka said and gave them his bread.


    Kotori and Umi took the bread curiously and took a bite.


    Haru didn''t need to see their reaction since he knew that both of them would enter a foodgasm. He went back to the bar to prepare their beverage order.


    Kotori and Umi had just awoken from their foodgasm and looked at him in amazement.


    "Is he from Tootsuki Academy?" Umi asked.


    Honoka shook her head, "No, he has only said that he didn''t go to school before."


    Umi and Kotori were surprised.


    Honoka nodded, "But he will enter it next year since he said there are family matters before."


    "Hmm¡­" Umi and Kotori were curious about him listening to her story.


    "This bread is amazing," Umi said.


    "Yeah, why didn''t you tell us before?" Kotori pouted and thought that her friend was just too selfish to not tell her before.


    Honoka onlyughed, "Anyway, if you want to eat in this ce, you should get here as soon as possible or else the bread will be empty."


    Umi and Kotori nodded in response.


    "Alright, let''s go to school now, we don''t want to gote!" Umi said and pulled both of them.


    "U - Umi-chan! Don''t pull me!" Honokained.


    "Umi-chan!!" Kotori cried.


    Yuri had gone to school.


    Haru was in the cafe while talking to Nasa, "Nasa, I want to open a business soon, you should help me."


    "Hmm? What business?" Nasa asked.


    "Gym," Haru said.


    "Gym? Where? Do you havend to make it?" Nasa asked.


    "Not yet but soon, help me to create a website for it, I will pay you or rather how about I hire you?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to worry about that," Nasa waved his hand and said, "But still, gym? What kind of gym will you make?"


    "It''s a secret, I will tell youter when I have got thend to make it, I''m nning to make something again soon, anyway think about my offer, you should work with me and we can be both Bill Gates and Paul Allen in this country," Haru said while wrapping his shoulder.


    "Alright, let me think about it, let me see your gymter," Nasa smiled and thought that he was joking.


    "Yeah, but it won''t be over with the gym, there will be a lot more," Haru said.


    They were talking for a while until someone from Tootsuki Academy picked him up.


    Nasa also went to his part-time job and said goodbye to him. He was curious and wondered whether he wanted to make his bakery bigger.


    "Please, enter Kasugano-sama."


    Haru nodded and entered the car. He felt weird since they were very polite to him. He was wondering why they acted like this with him. He knew that he would get his answer soon after he had met the chairman of the Tootsuki Groupter.

 Chapter 155 Family History

    <h4>Chapter 155 Family History</h4>


    "We have arrived, Kasugano-sama."


    Haru looked from the car and saw a big mansion. He didn''t think much but in the future, he would be able to get this house easily.


    "Please follow me to meet the master," the man in front of him said.


    Haru only nodded and followed him. He saw the house had a simr design to a western house and it was very luxurious. He had also be more strange as to why the chairman wanted to meet him face to face. He thought that it would be enough to meet with the representative rather than the chairman himself.


    "Oh, are you Kasugano Haruka?"


    "Yes, I''m are you the chairman of the Tootsuki Group?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you have grown up very big," the elderly manughed and pped his back.


    Haru frowned when he heard him, "Have me met each other?"


    "I have only seen you when you were a baby before," the elderly man said and introduced, "Oh, that''s right, you probably forget but my name is Sanzaemon Nakiri, you can call me grandpa."


    Senzaemon is an elderly man, who has long spiky gray hair with a mustache and a beard. He also has a scar on his right eye running diagonally from the middle of his forehead down to just above his right cheekbone. Despite his advanced age, Senzaemon is incredibly fit and muscr. His expression was very soft when he looked at him.


    "Meet with me during a baby? I''m sorry but I don''t think we have a connection," Haru said.


    Senzaemon sighed and said, "How about we talk for a while? Do you have time?"


    "My cafe is closed right now and I think I have a lot of time to listen to your story," Haru said.


    "Alright, follow me," Senzaemon said and started to walk.


    Senzaemon told him to sit in front of him.


    Haru wanted to know what this elderly man knew about him but his expression was calm but his heart was fiery.


    Senzaemon nodded while looking at him, "I''m d that you have grown into such a fine young man, I have also heard about both of your parents, I''m sorry for not being able to do anything."


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to apologize for that," Haru said and continued, "Probably, I saw you during the funeral, I''m sorry for not greeting you before."


    "It''s fine, your parents are more important than me," Senzaemon said.


    "Can you tell me more about my family? No, my mother?" Haru knew that his father wasing from a fairly wealthy family but he wasn''t sure about his mother.


    Senzaemon nodded, "Your mother ising from a famous spiritualist family."


    "Spiritualist? "It''s simr to Onmyoji," Haru frowned as he felt the setting of the world had started to change. He was living normally in the past 15 years and suddenly there was someone who told him that there was Onmyoji in this world.


    "Yes, that''s one," Senzaemon nodded and added, "Your grandfather has been very close to me before." He smiled while caressing his beard.


    "My parent''s died didn''t have any connection with them right?" Haru asked.


    Senzaemon shook his head, "Your parents died purely because of the incident, your mother only wants you to live freely without caring about the family, that is why she didn''t tell you anything."


    Haru looked at him and asked, "Then what is your purpose telling me toe here?"


    Senzaemon nodded and said, "I want you to marry my granddaughter."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry?" Haru looked at him with a strange expression.


    "I want you to marry my granddaughter," Senzaemon said.


    Haru pinched the bridge of his nose and felt that it was just too strange. He looked at the elderly man in front of him and asked, "Why?"


    "I only want my granddaughter to marry the grandson of my best friend," Senzaemonughed.


    Haru twitched his lips, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course," Senzaemon said while nodding.


    "I have a girlfriend," Haru said.


    "You''re young, you can y around as much as you can," Senzaemon said, and added, "However, in the end, I want you to marry my granddaughter."


    "No, I don''t think that is possible, I also have never seen your granddaughter," Haru said and shook his head.


    "She is in her 3rd year of middle school right now, she is also very beautiful," Senzaemon said.


    "I didn''t think that was the problem," Haru shook his head, "I''m sorry but I can''t have to marry your granddaughter."


    Senzaemon only smiled, "There is no problem, I know that you can''t ept it but at least try to befriend her.


    "I can do that," Haru didn''t mind doing that.


    "Good, I will set her up to work in your bakery during her internship," Senzaemon said.


    "I don''t mind," Haru didn''t think that it was a problem to let his granddaughter have an internship in his cafe.


    "Oh, by the way, I have tasted your bread and the taste is very fabulous, do you have a n to make a branch?" Senzaemon asked.


    "I have that n but I''m searching for a partner," Haru said. He didn''t mind working with this giant since his food business was just a side business.


    "Good, let''s talk about it after we have lunch," Senzaemon said and called his servant, "The one who cooked this food is my acquaintances."


    "Before that can you tell me the family name of my mother?" Haru asked.


    "It''s a Seibami," Senzaemon said.


    Suddenly the door opened.


    Haru looked at the person who brought the food and susprised, "Yukihira-san?"


    "Oh? Kasugano?" Joichiro was surprised to see him.


    "Oh, both of you know each other?" Senzaemon looked at both of them with susprised expression.

 Chapter 156 Please, take care of my granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 156 Please, take care of my granddaughter</h4>


    *Ping Pong


    The door was opened.


    "Oh, Megumi, let''s get inside," Sora said.


    Megumi nodded and entered his apartment. She followed him to the living room and saw a lot of gold coins there, "Is that gold coin?"


    "No, this is a chocte coin, you should try it, this is very good," Sora said and gave the chocte coin to her.


    Megumi received the coin and wanted to open the wrap, "This gold isn''t a wrapper?"


    "No, you can eat it directly," Sora said.


    Megumi ate the coin and felt that it was melting in her mouth. Her tongue was spoiled by the sweetness and made her close her eyes in happiness.


    The taste of this coin isn''t that sweet and there is a trace of bitterness but strangely enough, it is very delicious.


    Megumi ate it slowly and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He is meeting with someone for his business," Sora said while eating the coin. She had heard from him that it didn''t have calories and she could eat it a lot without worry.


    "Hmm," Megumi looked at her and said, "Sora, I have dated Haru."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora looked at her for a bit and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," Megumi nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Since when?" Sora asked.


    "At the end of our trip before," Megumi said.


    "Who confess?" Sora asked.


    Megumi thought for a while and said, "It was both of us."


    "¡­"


    Sora looked at her and said, "Thank you, Megumi for telling me the truth, I''m sure that he will try to keep it a secret or something."


    Megumi shook her head, "No, he also wants to tell you about it."


    "Is that so¡­" Sora looked down and wasn''t sure what to do right now. She felt lost and sad but she thought that it was good since he had dated her best friend. She looked at him and said, "I will tell him to take care of you."


    "Sora¡­" Megumi looked at her and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Sora smiled and hugged her, "I''m okay, I''m d that you have be his girlfriend."


    "Sora¡­" Megumi wasn''t sure but she felt happy since Sora had epted her.


    "Can you tell me how it happened?" Sora asked.


    Megumi nodded and started to tell her.


    Sora felt that her heart was numb right now while listening to her story. She felt that she couldn''t ept it but the one who had be his girlfriend was her best friend. She should be happy right now but she couldn''t.


    Haru was quite surprised to see Joichiro here.


    "Oh, Haru, it has been a while since we have met each other," Joichiro said.


    "Yeah, that''s true," Haru nodded.


    "Still, I have asked Souma to buy your bread and it is very delicious," Joichiro praised since he had an orgasm when he ate his food. He looked at him and asked, "Do you have God''s tongue?"


    "Huh?" Senzaemon was startled and looked at him, "Haruka-kun, do you have God''s tongue?"


    Haru looked at him and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Then try my food and try to tell me about my food," Joichiro said and served him his food.


    "This is?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "This is a honey squid, this is my failure, you should try it when you have an exaggerated reaction that means you have a God''s tongue," Joichiro said with a smile.


    Haru looked at him and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah," Joichiro said.


    Haru looked at Senzaemon for confirmation.


    Senzaemon nodded, "That is the fastest way¡­"


    Haru sighed and knew that it was also his chance to have a name in this cuisine world. He took a deep breath and picked up the honey squid with chopsticks. He could smell that it was quite nice but he was sure that the taste would be horrible. He took a deep breath and let it enter his mouth.


    "HMPH!!!" Haru opened his mouth and suddenly started to say, "I feel that I have entered the pool of slime and suddenly there¡­¡­"


    Joichiro and Senzaemon who listened to him couldn''t help but be amazed.


    Haru felt that his tongue wanted to spit out everything earlier, "But¡­"


    "But?" Joichiro asked.


    "There is a feeling in this food from the creator that wants to try something that has never been tried before," Haru said with a tired expression.


    Senzaemon nodded, "You have a God''s tongue¡­" He was even happier right now and felt that Haru was suitable to be the fiance of his granddaughter.


    "That''s good, I can ask you to try my food creation," Joichiro smiled very wide.


    "Please, don''t," Haru said.


    "Haruka-kun, in the next year, do you want to enter Tootsuki?" Senzaemon asked and added, "I''m sure that your talent will be blooming there, you have already your bakery with your reputation, you can make it bigger."


    Haru shook his head, "I''m d for your invitation chairman but I''m not nning to be a chef."


    "Really? What a shame," Senzemon shook his head.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Joichiro asked.


    "I''m going to be a tycoon," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Senzaemon and Joichiro felt a bit speechless but unexpectedly they couldn''tugh at him.


    "But still, if you want to make your bakery bigger, you can ask for my help, I can help you," Senzaemon said.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "Also, please call me, grandpa," Senzaemon said with a smile.


    Haru didn''t really have doubt about him since his standing was lower right now, even though he was quite a popr novelist and had a God''s tongue butpared to The Food''s Demon King it was still far.


    They talked for a while about the food for a while until Haru decided to go back since he needed to prepare for the next mission.


    "Please take care of my granddaughter," Senzaemon still didn''t give up making him marry his granddaughter.


    Haru could only smile wryly and nodded at him.

 Chapter 157 I cant lie....

    <h4>Chapter 157 I can''t lie¡­</h4>


    "I''m back," Haru said quite tired after the meeting. He entered his apartment but it was quite dark since the light wasn''t turned on. He also didn''t receive an answer from her as usual, "Sora?" He walked into the living room but he couldn''t see her. He decided to check her room and knocked on her door.


    *knock knock


    "Sora? Are you there? I''m going to enter your room," Haru said. He didn''t receive his answer and entered her room. He had heard from Megumi earlier that she had told Sora everything.


    From their conversation, Haru had learned that Sora had epted their rtionship but it felt quite wrong since it was quite easy. He entered her room and saw her there wrapped in a nket, "Sora, have you eaten? I brought you something good." He walked toward her and shook her slowly.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Sora opened her nket slowly and showed him her face. Her eyes were red and teary while looking at him, "Will you leave me?"


    Haru couldn''t think of anything else at that moment and hugged her with a lot of care, "I won''t, no matter what, I won''t leave you."


    "T - then, why are you dating Megumi?" Sora asked.


    "I love her," Haru said, but he knew that wasn''t the real reason. He was afraid, he was afraid that he would really attack his real sister. He knew that he wanted it but he knew that he couldn''t do that unless he had the power to change the rules of the country.


    Sora was silent for a bit and suddenly her tears came out uncontrobly, "Please take care of her¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what had entered his mind at that moment. He was only moving on his instinct and he kissed her right into her lips.


    "Hmph!!" Sora was surprised and felt happy inside her heart but at the same time, she felt guilty. She wanted to push him but she was hugged by him. She knew that she didn''t want to fight it and decided to embrace it. She wanted to be close with him and didn''t want to be separated from him.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Sora hugged his neck to make him closer to her.


    They were kissing for a whole minute.


    Sora had almost lost her breath and looked at him withplicated emotion. She had told him to take care of her best friend but here she was kissing him right now.


    Haru felt burst inside his feelings. He really couldn''t hold it anymore earlier and he was d that he had done it, "I love you."


    Sora bit her lips while looking at him.


    "I know, I know that we''re siblings and we can''t have that rtionship with each other but¡­" Haru grabbed her hands softly and his voice was a bit hoarse, "I - I can''t lie to my feelings, I love you, Sora, not, as a family, but as a girl."


    "I know that I''m wrong¡­"


    "No, you''re not wrong!" Sora shouted at him and looked at him with misty eyes, "Haru, I love you too."


    Haru smiled, "I''m d that I''m not the only one."


    "Yeah, I love you, I love you not as a brother, but as a man," Sora hugged him.


    Haru caressed her hair slowly, "You know that I''m very afraid to confess this feeling to you but I''m d that I have done it."


    Sora snuggled into him, "Yeah¡­"


    They didn''t say anything for a while and only hugged each other, feeling satisfied with only the warmth of their bodies. They knew that they couldn''t do it but they couldn''t stop it since they couldn''t lie anymore.


    Sora, who was in his arms, couldn''t help but ask, "What about Megumi?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Can we keep our rtionship a secret for a while."


    "¡­"


    Sora didn''t answer him in and snuggled deeper into his body.


    "I know that it is kind of unfair for you but right now, I don''t have the power to make you happy¡­"


    "You have always made me happy! Without you¡­ I!" Sora wanted to refute him. She wanted to tell him that he was her everything and there were only both of them in this world.


    "Thank you," Haru smiled and let her see his eyes, "But I''m not satisfied with that¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Sora asked.


    "I know that our rtionship is wrong in society, that is why, I know that is impossible right now, but not in the future, I want to hold hands and kiss you in front of everyone without fearing their opinion about us," Haru said.


    Sora also felt that it would be wonderful when both of them could do that together.


    "Maybe, I''m wronging you right now, but please wait, it won''t be long¡­" Haru said and hugged her again.


    "I believe in you," Sora said.


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    *growl


    Haru wanted tough when he heard it.


    "D - don''tugh!" Sora was very embarrassed.


    "I have brought you something good, let''s eat it together," Haru said.


    "Alright," Sora smiled and kissed him again.


    Haru was a bit surprised by her action but received it happily.


    They kissed for a long time.


    "What is that for?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t know, I just want to do it," Sora hugged him again.


    Haru felt a bit helpless, "Let''s eat."


    "Oh, please carry me," Sora smiled while looking at him.


    "What a spoiled princess," Haru said and picked her up.


    Sora wasn''t sure but she really loved to kiss him. She felt that he was attainable for her but that wasn''t the case right now. Even though they had to keep it a secret, she was okay with that.


    Haru was also happy.


    *ring


    Haru took his phone and saw that it was from a group chat.


    Kuroneko: "Where are you?"


    Haru sighed since he almost forgot about this quest.


    "Haru? What''s wrong?" Sora asked.


    "Nothing, let''s eat first," Haru said.


    "Yes," Sora smiled.

 Chapter 158 Join a caravan

    <h4>Chapter 158 Join a caravan</h4>


    In the forest, suddenly there were two people who appeared from nothing.


    "Ugh, my head," Kuroneko held her head and felt very ufortable. She thought it would be simr to the feeling of someone who had morning sickness.


    Haru was a bit better since it was his fourth time teleporting to another world. He used his light magic to heal both of them, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes," Kuroneko felt better with healing magic.


    "Let me bring your luggage," Haru said.


    Kuroneko frowned when she looked at him, "Where did you keep your luggage?"


    "In my body," Haru said and opened a zipper on his body.


    Kuroneko opened and closed his mouth several times, "That''s cheating! That''s space storage!" She sulked and said, "I also want that kind of power."


    Haru sighed and caressed her head, "I know that we can learn it in the magic academyter."


    Kuroneko nodded at him, "That''s true." She feltfortable with his hand until she realized something and pped his hand, "Don''t treat me like a child!"


    Haru raised both of his hands and said, "Still, where is this?"


    "Hmm, that''s true, where is this?" Kuroneko was also confused.


    Haru used his observation haki to detect any life in the surrounding area. He could hear that there was a fight around this area, "Let''s go, there is a fight near this ce."


    "What?!" Kuroneko was startled, "T - then, we shouldn''t go there!"


    "What are you saying? We can use them and ask them to go to the Magnostadt," Haru said.


    Kuroneko suddenly realized her mistake and nodded, "Alright, let''s go, I want to show you my magic."


    "Have you learned any magic?" Haru asked.


    Kuroneko nodded, "Yes, I have practiced a ''Word Magic'' from Fairy Tail."


    "Interesting, I can''t wait to see you in battle," Haru said.


    "Good, let''s go," Kureneko said while looking at him.


    "Alright, go follow me," Haru said.


    ddin was on his way to the Magnostadt. He was d that he could use the money that he had gotten from Sinbad to join the caravan. He was quite bored while eating beef jerky on his bag. He turned and saw a divider cloth inside this caravan. Even though it was closed by the divider, he still could see that the one on the other side was beautiful women.


    He started to imagine that they were praising him for doing a good job traveling alone in this ce. He wanted to go there and greeted those women who were pampered by them until suddenly the caravan stopped.


    *crttt!!!


    ddin lost his bnce and fell down on his butt, "Ouch!" He peeked from the window and saw that there were a lot of people surrounding their caravan. He knew that they were a bandit and he saw the fight between the mercenary that had been employed by the caravan. He was surprised to see their battle, "Is that a magic tool?" He couldn''t believe that there were a lot of bandits that had been using it. He felt that there must be something wrong with the Magnostadt. He ran to the outside caravan and decided to help them.


    "Y - you, why are you here?" The caravan owner was worried about him.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I will help you," ddin said and took his wand.


    "Fire! Wind!"


    Suddenly from the side, there was a burst of fire and wind. Both fire and windbined each other and created arge me that attacked the group of a bandit.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    A group of bandits who didn''t expect this attack were engulfed by this me.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    The mercenary, caravan owner, and ddin were surprised and turned their heads. They saw two people, a young man and a young girl, who appeared there.


    Those two people were both Haru and Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko had used a ''Word Magic'' to burn them. She felt almost sick when she saw that they were burnt by her magic, "Ugh¡­"


    Haru hugged her, "I know the feeling is weird, you don''t need to worry, I will take care of the rest." He left her unable to see what was about to happen.


    "Thank you," Kuroneko said since she didn''t expect that her attack would burn them directly. She felt that Fairy Tail was fooling her since she thought she could st them and made them faint, only she killed them in an ident.


    "DAMMIT, KILL THEM!!!"


    The group of bandits decided to move toward both of them. They were annoyed by their sudden attacks and wanted their revenge.


    "Hoo?"


    The young man appeared on the top of the caravan while looking at both of them with intriguing expression.


    Haru extended his finger, "Chainsaw Mode!"


    The zipper started to move faster simr to a chainsaw while making a loud noise that made everyone startled.


    Haru started to move his extended finger simr to a whip.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The tree was cut easily by his zipper.


    The group of bandits didn''t know what was happening until they were cut in half by his zipper.


    Swish!


    They didn''t feel anything until they saw they were on the ground and their upper and lower body had been separated by his attack.


    Kuroneko kept hugging him and didn''t really want to see the scene in front of her.


    Haru didn''t show mercy toward the group of a bandit and walked toward the group of a caravan.


    The caravan owner, mercenary, and ddin showed a nervous expression when they saw him. They weren''t sure what was happening since the speed of his attack was really fast and they could only hear a sounding from him.


    "Excuse me, can we follow you to the Magnostadt? Both of us can help you guard the caravan," Haru gave them a calm expression since he felt smiling would be very weird with a lot of dead bodies around him.


    The caravan owner was afraid of him but he was too afraid to reject him. He wanted to say something but he was cut by someone.


    "Sure, you can join us."


    They turned their attention toward the young man who was sitting leisurely on the top of the caravan while holding a big sword in his hands.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded in response toward him. He felt that he should change his character inside this world.

 Chapter 159 Tried to get close...

    <h4>Chapter 159 Tried to get close¡­</h4>


    Haru and Kuroneko were sitting on the caravan right now.


    Kuroneko had calmed herself but she still held his shirt while sitting really close to him.


    "Alright, your clothes are very interesting, who are you?"


    The young man who had given them permission to join the caravan asked. He appears as a lean, young boy with an androgynous aspect. He has long pink hair, is short in the back and has three braids on his fringe and pink eyes. He also wore a blue hat with a design on it that had golden wings, two long red veils, and a white Chinese-style dress with a pair of shorts.


    Haru thought of his alibi, "My name is Kasugano Haruka, you can call me, Haru." He looked at her and introduced her, "Her name is Kuroneko."


    "Your name is a bit weird," the young man said.


    "We''re from a small kingdom in the Seven Seas Alliance, the Kina Kingdom," Haru said.


    "What?! Seven Seas Alliance? Do you know Uncle Sinbad?" ddin asked him.


    "Sinbad? I have heard of him, but I don''t know him," Haru answered.


    ddin wanted to ask another question but he was pped by the young man.


    p!


    ddin was startled, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m the one who asks the question!" the young man said to him.


    ddin twitched his lips while hearing his statement.


    Kuroneko, who had been silent, asked, "Are you the third Imperial Prince of Kou Empire, Kouha Ren?" She knew some of the personalities of this young man since she had read the manga. She knew that this young man was over self-centered and couldn''t help butpare it with him. She thought that Haru was several times better in her opinion.


    "Yes, I''m," Kouha smiled.


    ddin was a bit stunned when he heard that Kouha was a prince from the Kou Empire. He had only met a princess from that country before but he didn''t expect to meet the prince.


    "Also, what is your power?" Kouha was curious about this since he only saw something move very fast and cut the group of bandits in half instantly. His three followers were also curious and looked at him too.


    ddin was also very curious about him too.


    "You can say that is magic," Haru said.


    "Magic, interesting, that is why you''re going to Magnostadt?" Kouha asked.


    "Yes, we''re going to learn magic there and enter the school of magic," Kureneko answered.


    "Good, can you show it to me again? Your magic, I mean," Kouha said.


    Haru didn''t see any harm in showing his magic to him, "It''s nothing special, I can turn my body into metal." He extended his finger using his zipper power.


    "Hoooo¡­¡­" Kouha was interested in his finger and tried to touch it. He saw that there was a sharp metal that was simr to the fangs of the beast. He looked at him and said, "This is interesting."


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "Is there something you can do again with this magic?" Kouha asked.


    "Hmm, I can sing a song, do you want to listen?" Haru said since he felt that this person was bored.


    "Oh! A song! Good! Sing! Sing!" Kouha became interested again.


    "Onii-san, are you going to a song by yourself or did you bring a musical instrument?" ddin asked.


    "I bring a musical instrument," Haru said, and took out a guitar from his body.


    Everyone was startled when they saw him suddenly taking something out of nowhere.


    "Where did you hide this?" Kouha stood up and looked around his body to see where Haru had been hiding this big thing.


    ddin also did the same but he couldn''t find anything.


    "You don''t need to think too much, as my teacher said, a magician shouldn''t show his trick," Haru said, simr to a professional magician.


    Kuroneko who was by his side couldn''t help but wanted tough.


    "Magician?" ddin, Kouha, and Kouha''s three servants felt weird by his words.


    "Oh, I mean, a magician in our country is simr to an entertainer, different from your country," Haru said.


    "Entertainer?" They became even more confused.


    "That is why you can sing," Kouha nodded and said, "Alright, show me your song." He was a prince and he had listened to a lot of songs in his country. He saw him taking out a strange instrument from out of nowhere and became even more curious.


    ddin also looked at him with an excited expression waiting for him to sing.


    In this world, the entertainment was quite limited, usually, people will only read a book, dance, party, or listen to the song.


    There are still no films, manga, anime, etc in this world.


    "What kind of song will you sing?" Kuroneko asked curiously.


    Haru thought for a bit and suddenly felt weird. He knew that he had been teleported to four worlds before but he realized that he could understand all of theirnguages, no, it should be that they were talking in the samenguage as him or else the Group Chat was helping them to be able to understand the differentnguage in a different world.


    Haru shook his head and remembered some song that he had listened to in the group chat before. He wasn''t sure maybe because he had just gone after he had confessed his feelings to her and suddenly missed her. He smiled and said, "The title of this song is ''Kanade'' (Music)."


    Kuroneko was a bit surprised but waited for him to y.


    They didn''t say anything and waited for him to sing.


    Haru started to y his guitar slowly and made a beautiful melody.


    The caravan owner and the mercenary were on break and couldn''t help but stop when they heard a sounding from the caravan.


    "With our hands entwined in front of the ticket barrier¡­"


    His voice reverberated in this caravan.


    No one said anything since they felt that this song was very soothing but there was a trace of sadness when they heard it. They closed their eyes while enjoying this song and smiling. There were some words that they didn''t understand but they understood the meaning of this song.


    "Abruptly, the sound of the bell reverberated,"


    "Flustered, I let go of your hand and you were left in the distance,"


    "In my dreams, I called out to you, and embraced you,"


    "Wherever you go, my voice will protect you."


    ddin wasn''t sure but he felt that the elder brother in front of him had a lot of experience with women.


    "You gave brilliance to all of them."


    Haru felt that right now the moment that he had let out the weight inside his heart. He kept ying his guitar while looking at the starry night.


    "We''d be connected, no matter where we were."


    Haru yed it for a while and closed his eyes. He smiled and shook his head while remembering about her. He looked at them and asked, "How is it?" He didn''t need to ask since both Kouha and ddin had jumped into him.

 Chapter 160 Teach me Borg

    <h4>Chapter 160 Teach me ''Borg''</h4>


    The trip to Magnostadt was quite long, especially when they were riding caravan that was moving because of the horse.


    They needed to spend a few days on this trip.


    Luckily, the trip wasn''t that bored since they were ying a lot of games, talking about a story, singing, taking their experience with magic, etc.


    Haru had learned that the magic in this world was using ''Magoi'' as the source of the energy. He didn''t think that it was that different from Chakra or Etherion since all of them wereing from the body of the user.


    Only, Magoi has a shape that is simr to a golden small bird.


    Kureneko, who had read the story, told him there was also a ck Magoi in this world that was used by the evil organization in this world.


    Even though the magician was simr, there was a special existence of magician known as Magi.


    Magi is special because they are loved by Rukh.


    Rukh is the main source of Magoi and the world''s natural phenomenon.


    When Life is born and lives within the flow, to move forward one must ept the truth known as Rukh''s Guidance or "Fate".


    Kuroneko and Haru were also special since they wereing from another world. Their existence should be against the fate of the Rukh but strangely enough, they didn''t, maybe it was because the Group Chat was very powerful or there was something else. They weren''t sure and decided not to think too deeply about it.


    The people who stayed in this caravan were special since Kouha was one of King Vessel, someone who had conquered the dungeon and received the power of Djinn.


    Djinn is a lifeform created by the Rukh that retained the memories and personalities of certain people from the different races of Alma Torran.


    Each of them has a unique power depending on the type of Djinn that is residing on their weapon.


    Kouha had also shown him the power of his Djinn that was a sword that could change its size ording to his will.


    In his opinion, it would be a fairly powerful power dependent on its user.


    However, Kouha was kind of lukewarm when he waspared to ddin since ddin was one of the three Magi in the world.


    In essence, Haru was simr to him since he had be the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki, the only difference that was the source of energy.


    Haru had a monstrous amount of energy inside his body, in contrast, ddin was borrowing unlimited energy from the environment.


    Both of them had arge amount of energy and could spam a lot of magic without getting tired.


    "ddin, what''s wrong with your hand?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, no, I have a scar that is quite bad," ddin said with a smile.


    Kuroneko who heard it couldn''t help but wanted to praise his acting skill since she knew that there was a gem that was sealing his Magi power there.


    "Kuroneko, are you his girlfriend?" ddin asked.


    Kuroneko blushed and waved her hands flustered, "No way! I''m not his girlfriend!"


    Haru nodded, "We are just friends that are taking a journey together to the Magnostadt." He calmly spoke to him.


    ddin nodded and looked at her, "I understand why you''re not dating her." He said he moved his hands to his chest and tried to mock her t chest.


    "YOU BRAT!!!" Kuroneko was angry and wanted to punch him.


    ddin ran away from her since he didn''t want to be punched by her.


    Haru, who looked at both of them, sighed, "ddin, what is your magic?"


    Kuroneko and ddin, who were fighting, suddenly stopped when they heard his question.


    "Oh, ddin, you''re a magician too, I almost forget," Kouha who was eating a grape that was fed by his servants looked at ddin with a bored expression.


    ddin nodded with a smile, "I can only do fire magic and Borg."


    ''Borg,'' Haru remembered that ''Borg'' was proof of someone who could use magic. He had never used a ''Borg'' before and wondered whether he could enter the Magnostadt or not.


    "I can do Borg," Kuroneko said and wrote a ''Borg'' in the air when suddenly she was wrapped in a golden sphere barrier around her body.


    ddin was a bit surprised when he saw that the ''Borg'' that had been made by Kuroneko was quite different from him. He was even more curious about this Kino Country and wondering whether there was such arge difference in the magician.


    Haru felt that her ''Word Magic'' was a bit cheating. He looked at ddin and asked, "ddin, can you teach me ''Borg''?"


    "????" ddin was surprised, "Haru, you can''t use ''Borg''?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I usually fight using my body, I have only heard that ''Borg'' is one of the requirements to be the student there, Kuroneko can use it but her way to perform is quite unique and she is the only one who can do that beside her teacher."


    Kuroneko felt that Haru was a better actor than ddin.


    "You''re a magician and you''re using your body to fight?" Kouha interjected and looked at him with a weird expression.


    "Different country, different culture," Haru answered fluently.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s true," Kouha nodded.


    ddin nodded at him. He felt that Haru was kind of special but he wasn''t sure what made him special but it was fun with him. He didn''t mind teaching him a basic magic spell, "Alright, Haru, let me teach you how to use a ''Borg''." He stood up and started to exin, "There isn''t much special preparation for ''Borg'' the only thing that you need to do is to wrap your body is Magoi, that''s all you need to do."


    Haru and Kuroneko looked at each other and felt that it was pretty much simple. Both of them thought that they were thinking too much about it. Both of them nodded and started to imagine a golden sphere barrier surrounding their bodies.


    Both of them suddenly saw that their bodies were surrounded by a golden sphere barrier suddenly.


    "It''s easy," Kuroneko nodded.


    "That''s true," Haru nodded.


    "The practice is over, I''m very bored, Haru, can you y a game with me?" Kouha suddenly said and walked toward him.


    Haru sighed while looking at him, "Alright." He felt weird since his appearance was simr to a girl.


    ddin looked at him. He thought that he had seen Rukh before, ''Maybe, it is my imagination.'' He shrugged and joined them to y together.


    "This is a card, let''s y old maid," Haru said.

 Chapter 161 Magnostadt

    <h4>Chapter 161 Magnostadt</h4>


    It took them an eight-day to arrive.


    "Have we arrived?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, where is Magnostadt Academy?" ddin asked with an excited expression. He looked around but he couldn''t find anything.


    "You idiot, this is just a checking station at the country''s border, the academy is still far from here!" The caravan owner said.


    Haru and Kuroneko stood up and walked out of the caravan.


    "Kouha, thank you," Haru said.


    Kouha had aplicated expression when he saw him go out. He was really having fun with him but this time this guy is going to leave him, "Dammit, are you really going to be out there? In Kou Country, there are a lot of powerful magicians too! Rather thane here,e to my country!"


    Kuroneko felt weird looking at both of them since the appearance of Kouha was simr to a girl and she saw him with red eyes trying to stop him from leaving him. She didn''t know but she felt quite excited about the development.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that this guy had a simr personality to someone that he had known in the past. He felt weird since it was guy, "I have something important to do here, I''m sorry, Kouha."


    Kouha, who heard him, became very annoyed, "Then go! Hurry up and go away from me!" He turned and walked to the caravan with an annoyed expression, "That guy, dammit¡­" He walked while muttering.


    Haru shook his head and looked at his servants. He took out guitar, ying cards, and the bread that he had made before.


    The bread was still fresh since he kept it inside his space storage.


    Haru looked at them and said, "Please give this to him, at least he won''t be bored during the tripter, you guys can y with him."


    The three servants had aplicated expression when they received it but nodded regardless.


    "Please visit our king sometimes," the three servants said.


    "I will, don''t worry," Haru nodded.


    They talked for a while and decided to say goodbye to each other.


    Haru walked toward both ddin and Kuroneko who looked at him with a weird expression, "What?"


    ddin and Kuroneko wanted to say something but they felt that there was something that made them stop. Both of them shook their heads and smiled at him.


    "Don''t worry, you can meet him again," ddin said and tried to encourage him.


    "Yeah, nothing is impossible," Kuroneko said while giving him a thumbs up.


    Haru frowned while looking at him, "What are you talking about, hurry up and go to the examiner gate." He shook his head and walked toward the examiner gate that was used for the magician.


    ddin and Kuroneko were talking to each other while looking at his back.


    "He doesn''t swing that way right?" ddin asked.


    Kuroneko shook her head, "No, Haru is 100% straight, but I''m not sure about the other one¡­" She said while looking at the caravan that started to walk away.


    "Yeah¡­ that appearance is making anyone a bit confused¡­" ddin nodded.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Haru called them.


    "YES!!!"


    ddin and Kuroneko started to chase after him.


    Haru, Kuroneko, and ddin were lining up waiting for their time to enter.


    The inspection gate is guarded by one guard and one magician.


    The guard is holding a big metal hammer on his hands and checked the people who tried to enter the examiner gate by smashing the hammer on them.


    The magician is only acting as the monitor and supervising the guard and the people who entered this gate.


    Both of them had a very fierce expression that made the people who wanted to enter this gate be very nervous.


    BAAAM!


    The guard smashed his hammer and the girl who entered the gate guarded it with her ''Borg''.


    "Enter," the magician said to the girl.


    The girl sighed in relief and entered the gate.


    ddin looked at the bandage that covered his arms. He remembered what Yamraiha told him before his journey here. He could only believe in her and entered the gate with that belief. He walked toward the guard and the guard smashed his hammer toward him. He activated his ''Borg'' and blocked the hammer.


    The magician was a bit surprised suddenly when he saw a Rukh that suddenly became noisy but became calm again in a second, "My imagination? Alright, enter, next person."


    ddin sighed in relief and waited for both Kuroneko and Haru toe inside.


    Kuroneko was a bit nervous but when she could sessfully block that hammer with her ''Borg''. She sighed in relief and turned, "Haru, hurry up!"


    "Alright, wait for me for a while," Haru nodded.


    Both magician and the guard felt weird when they saw him, ''Is he really magician?'' Their doubt wasing from his body. They usually saw that magician had a quite frail body but the young man in front of him was quite muscr.


    The magician who had quite an experience knew that his body must be very powerful since he had joined a war against a bandit and a soldier before.


    "Smash him," the magician said. He didn''t linger in his thoughts again since he would see his answer soon.


    The guard nodded and smashed his hammer but his hammer was blocked by his ''Borg''.


    Haru wanted to sigh since he didn''t really need a ''Borg'' to block that hammer since it was too weak.


    "Good, enter," the magician was a bit surprised by the density of his ''Borg''. He could see that it was very thick and the hammer didn''t even make a sound when it was touching it.


    Haru entered the gate and said, "Let''s go"


    ddin and Kuroneko nodded with a smile.


    From now on, three of them will be a student of Magnostadt Academy.

 Chapter 162 Magnostadt Academy

    <h4>Chapter 162 Magnostadt Academy</h4>


    Three of them walked together while marveling at the scene around them.


    Kuroneko had onlye to the world of ''Naruto'', even though the scenery was also amazing but this time was several times more amazing since this kind of world was more suited to her appetite.


    They walked into the examination to test Kodor that they would enter in this Magnostadt Academy.


    Students of the academy are divided into six levels depending on their magical abilities. Each division is called a Kodor with the first being the highest and sixth the lowest. At the start of the term, a student is given a medal with a symbol signifying his or her Kodor.


    They walked into the short elderly man with a thick mustache, "Hurry up and show me your magic!"


    Kuroneko and ddin looked at him.


    Haru looked at them and asked, "Do you want me to go first?"


    Kuroneko shook her head, "No, I will go first." She walked toward the magic circle to show her magic to the examiner.


    This magic circle is used to control the spell of the magician to not destroy the surroundings.


    Kuroneko walked and started to write, "Fire Ball!"


    Suddenly a small ball of fire appeared on the magic circle.


    The examiner thought for a bit, "Fifth? No, Sixth Codor!"


    Kuroneko nodded and gratefully epted her medal.


    Haru didn''t sound that surprised since Kuroneko had told him to enter the sixth Codor since that ce was quite special.


    "Kuroneko¡­" ddin looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    Kuroneko snorted at him, "Don''t look at me with that kind of expression! You will also enter the sixth Codor too soon!"


    "No way!" ddin shook his head and walked to the magic circle. He started his magic to show it to the examiner, "Har-Har Infigar!"


    Suddenly a plop of fire appeared inside the magic circle.


    "Alright, sixth Codor," the examiner said and gave him his medal.


    ddin was under shock when he heard the announcement.


    "Haha," Kuronekoughed very hard when she saw him enter the sixth Codor.


    "Kuroneko¡­" Haru shook his head while looking at her.


    "Get out of my way, trash."


    Suddenly there was a pompous voiceing from behind and cutting the line.


    The young man wanted to push him but it was futile, "Get o-." He wanted to say something but stopped when he saw him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at him while frowning.


    The young man took a deep breath and said, "Don''t stop the line, hurry up and do the test."


    Haru observed the pompous young man in front of him.


    This young man has dark skin, medium-length white hair, and green eyes. He is rather short and of average build.


    "You can go first," Haru said.


    "Good," the young man walked and showed his fire magic.


    "Fourth Codor, good," the examiner said.


    "Excuse me, can I try one more time?" ddin asked since he didn''t believe that he would enter the sixth Codor.


    The examiner looked at him and said, "You''re such an impudent transfer student!" But he still let him re-try his exam.


    "Thank you," ddin nodded and held his wand full of concentration.


    Kuroneko wanted tough when she saw him.


    "Shh, don''tugh," Haru said.


    Kuroneko smiled while nodding at him. She ignored the pompous young man earlier since she didn''t really care.


    "Har-Har Infigar!"


    ddin used his magic again but this time it showed a simr result.


    The examiner nodded, "Right¡­ Sixth Codor."


    ddin sighed and could only ept reality.


    The young man earlier didn''t go and looked at their group with a proud expression. He also showed them his fourth Codor medal.


    "Alright. Next," the examiner looked at him.


    Haru nodded at him and walked to the magic circle.


    ddin looked at Kuroneko and asked, "Your magic is clearly very powerful but why did you enter the sixth Codor?" He had seen her using abination of fire and wind magic before and he didn''t really understand why Kuroneko wanted to enter the sixth Codor.


    "The teacher in sixth Codor is very goodpared to the other Codor, expecting the first Codor since the first Codor is the best Codor," Kuroneko said. She didn''t really want to enter the first Codor directly since she wanted to train her body first, also the teacher of the sixth Codor was fit her appetite.


    ddin suddenly felt better when he heard her words. He looked at him curiously and wondered whether Haru would use his metal magic. He still didn''t understand how his metal magic was working since it wasing from his body. He thought that Haru was a member of Household Member of King Vessel, ''No, he isn''t¡­''


    Haru didn''t intend to use his ''Sticky Fingers'' but his favorite ''Light Magic''. He pointed his finger and suddenly there was a bright lighting from it.


    The examiner wasn''t sure but he felt that light was very dangerous. He wanted to stop him but the student in front of him stopped his magic first without him telling him to.


    "Old man, can I enter the sixth Codor?" Haru asked.


    "Why?" The examiner thought that he could at least enter the fourth, no, three Codor in his opinion.


    "We''re from the same hometown, and she will be lonely without me," Haru said.


    "Hey!" Kuroneko felt embarrassed by his words.


    "Do you really want to enter the sixth Codor?" The examiner asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "Alright, here is your medal," the examiner said while looking at him with an intriguing expression.


    "Alright, Haru, we''re going to be together!" ddin was quite happy since the three of them would be together.


    "Hmph, what a useless group," the young man earlier showed contempt when he saw three of them enter the sixth Codor.


    Kuroneko was angry this time but she was stopped by him.


    "Show himter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Alright," Kuronko would definitely shock the world of magic in this world.


    "Old man, can I have my room together with her?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, please let us have the same room," Kuroneko also nodded. She felt kind of ufortable to have a stranger in her room.


    The examiner looked at both of them with a weird expression, "Remember, as a magician our vision is to know the truth and not to make a baby."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko and Haru weren''t sure but both of them wanted to smack the head of this examiner.


    "What about me?" ddin felt that he had been left out.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 163 I want to do something....

    <h4>Chapter 163 I want to do something¡­</h4>


    Since they had finished their examination, they entered the academy in batch.


    Three of them were still together and sat down on the flying carpet.


    "I wonder why they love carpet," Haru said since he thought there was something cooler.


    "Oh, isn''t carpet is good?" ddin asked.


    "In my opinion, the flying ship is cooler," Haru said.


    "Flying ship¡­" ddin thought that the ship that was moving on the water would move in the sky with ease. He thought that it would bring everyone an easy way for the means of transportation. He looked at him and said, "Your idea is very good, Haru."


    "Oh, I want to ride a Gundam," Kuroneko said.


    Haru who heard her answer couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "What is Gundam?" ddin asked.


    "Nothing," Haru said and asked, "There must be a chanceter."


    "Sure, by the way¡­"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at her.


    Kuroneko blushed and asked, "You won''t do anything to me right?" Even though she had told him that she wanted to stay in one room together but she started to get nervous when she thought that both of them would stay together in one room.


    Haru thought that she was quite cute, "Hmm? What is it? Do you want me to do something to you? Kuroneko, you perverted girl."


    Kuroneko blushed, "Y - you! I don''t mean it that way!?" She felt annoyed that she was teased by him but she didn''t hate it.


    Haru let her hit him since it didn''t hurt or anything. He thought it was fun to tease this cute girl. However, she wasn''t his type of girl thought, ''Hmm, maybe 5 yearster?'' He didn''t know but he was confident with her development.


    "H - Haru, don''t tease me¡­"


    ddin who was by their sides had never felt this before. He felt very annoyed when he saw both of them flirting in front of his eyes. He suddenly remembered his friend, ''Is this what Alibaba has always felt?'' He remembered that Alibaba had always cried in blood and envy when he saw him flirting with a beautiful older sister, ''Maybe this is karma¡­'' Even though he didn''t say anything but his expression was very unpleasant since he saw them flirting.


    "ddin, what''s wrong? Is your stomach hurt?" Haru asked.


    "Brat, you should go to the toilet, it will be bad for you to suddenly let out here," Kuroneko said while pinched her nose.


    Everyone who was sitting beside them also heard their conversation and moved further from him.


    ddin had never felt this before, "Y - YOU!!!!!"


    They went to the administration to get their schedule for the lesson.


    "Hmm, is this the schedule?" ddin said while looking at the paper on his hands.


    "Haru, why can we read this schedule?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''m not sure, this is one of the mystery," Haru said and added, "Anyway, let''s go to our room first." He looked at ddin and said, "Our room is side by side."


    "Yeah," ddin was d that his room was quite near to them. Even though he had been teased before but it felt quite refreshing somehow.


    They walked to their room together and ddin went to his own room.


    Kuroneko and Haru also entered their room and saw that it was only a normal room with two beds, a table, a bathroom, and a wardrobe. Even though it was minimalist it was good enough for them to sleep.


    Kuroneko jumped into the bed and rolled around, "Ah, the bed is nice¡­"


    "You''re not using a bed in your house?" Haru asked.


    "No, our house is using a futon," Kuroneko said while hugging a pillow.


    Haru sat on the bed and said, "So let''s talk about what we should do now."


    Kuroneko nodded and also sat on the bed while looking at him, "Our mission is only to be the 1st Codor in this Academy, it should be a fairly easy quest for us." She looked at him and said, "But Haru, I - I want to do something more."


    "Something more?" Haru also felt that this mission was pretty easy for them. He thought that Group Chat was giving them a chance to freely practice their power in this world.


    "Yeah, for example, Mogamett director, the leader of this country, I - I hope that we can save him and also I want to stop David from entering this world," Kuroneko said. She thought that Mogamett was simr to a veteran soldier who hated their enemies since his enemies had taken his family. She knew that Mogamett wasn''t a bad person since Mogamett only wanted to protect the magician.


    "I understand about Mogamett but David, I think it is better for him to enter this world," Haru said.


    "Why?" Kuroneko asked with a confused expression.


    "Since it is better to solve this problem as soon as possible, at this time, there are a lot of powerful people, rather than giving this problem to the future, it is better to solve this problem as soon as we can," Haru said and added, "Also, Kuroneko, I have read this manga and anime, this world is veryplex, our existence is unusual in Sacred Pce¡­"


    "Sacred Pce¡­" Her expression became dignified when she heard it. She shuddered when she thought about it since this world was controlled by someone. She felt that everyone could be puppets. She was quite afraid when she thought that the people who controlled the Sacred Pce would do something bad to them.


    "Still, I have read that Ugo who is the guardian of Sacred Pce has be crazy since he has be alone, maybe this Ugo won''t even observe us," Haru said and added, "Also, rather than thinking about that right now, it is better to think how to make us stronger."


    Kuroneko thought for a bit and nodded. She wanted to help but if her power was too weak then it was useless.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "Kuroneko¡­"


    "Hmm?" Kuroneko looked at him.


    "Do you want to sleep with me? I''m quite lonely here," Haru said.


    Kuroneko took a pillow on her bed and threw it at him, "Sleep there alone!"


    Haru caught the pillow and shook his head.

 Chapter 164 First Day in the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 164 First Day in the Academy</h4>


    In the early morning.


    Haru and Kuroneko had prepared for their first ss. Both of them had changed into a magician uniform.


    "This uniform has a bad design," Kuroneko frowned.


    "Agree," Haru nodded.


    "Still, in the first month, our ss is mostly about physical training," Kuroneko said.


    "Yeah, how is your physical strength? Have you used the Physical Echanment ] in Group Chat?" Haru asked.


    Kuroneko shook her head, "Unlike you, my points aren''t much, I''m focusing to increase my magic power."


    Haru shook her head, "At least increase your physical a bit, I don''t want you to be cannon sses."


    Kuroneko thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Ah, Haru, Kuroneko, let''s go to the ss together," ddin said.


    "Good," Haru nodded.


    Kuroneko only yawned at him.


    ddin felt that his charm didn''t work on her. He sighed and looked at him.


    "What''s wrong, ddin?" Haru asked.


    "H - Haru, have you done that?" ddin asked.


    "Done what?" Haru asked.


    "You perverted the child, this is early in the morning and your head is already full of gutters," Kuroneko shuddered and pulled him, "Let''s leave this perverted child."


    Haru shook his head, "Bye, ddin." He looked at him and said with his mouth movement, ''Yes.''


    ddin stood there while looking at him with a smile, "As expected of him!!!"


    They had arrived in the field and saw there were a lot of people there wearing the same uniform. They entered the group and waited for the teacher. They were waiting for a while until they saw their teacher.


    The teacher is a tall and slender woman and very fit. She has long, purple hair with some of it tied into a loop on top of her head, and golden eyes. She wears red sses with pointed rims. She also wears dark lipstick. Her clothes are very revealing and almost make her breastse out of her clothes. She was holding a red whip with a stern expression that made most of the students nervous.


    "My name is Myers, I''m the instructor in charge of you weaklings," Myers said and suddenly shouted, "YOU OF THE 6TH KODOR ARE THE FIRST IN LINE TO BE DROPOUTS FROM THIS ACADEMY! IF YOU DON''T STRIVE TO IMPROVE, YOU WILL BE BANISHED IN 2 MONTHS!!! PREPARE YOURSELVES!!!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was a bit stunned by her outburst.


    "I didn''t hear your reply," Myers said.


    "¡­Yes¡­"


    "I CAN''T HEAR YOU!" Myers said and swung her whips toward them.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Her whip destroyed most of the Borg of everyone but it stopped on both Kuroneko and Haru.


    Myers was a bit surprised but nodded, "At least not all of you are trash."


    They were scared when they saw this cruel teacher.


    ddin was falling down because of the shock of her attack. He regained his power after he saw her jiggling breasts.


    "Listen up! I will teach you the 6th Kodor, about the things youck!" Myers looked at them and held her whip tightly, "And that''s physical strength."


    "Physical strength?"


    Haru and Kuroneko didn''t show that surprise when both of them heard it.


    "GO AND RUN NOW!!!" Myers said and swung her whip again.


    p!


    "Y - yes!!"


    ddin also started to run together with both Haru and Kuroneko.


    Even though Kuroneko didn''t really like physical training, she knew that it was important. She had bought [ Physical Enchantment ] on the group chat and that made her body more healthy than normal.


    Haru didn''t even sweat with this much training.


    Myers kept telling them to practice physical training until she saw both of them, "You two,e here!"


    Haru and Kuroneko walked toward her together.


    "What''s wrong, Instructor?" Haru asked.


    "You''re not tired?" Myers asked since she saw they were fine after that workout.


    "Yes," Haru and Kuroneko answered.


    Myers looked at them for a while and said, "You twoe with me."


    "Eh?"


    "Why are they okay?"


    "I want to stop this physical training!"


    They wereining when they saw both of them could get out of this exercise.


    "SHUT UP!!!!" Myers swung her whip again.


    *SLAP!!!


    Everyone was silent when they heard it.


    "YOU WEAKLING SHOULDN''T ASK TOO MUCH! CONTINUE YOUR TRAINING OR ELSE YOU WILL BE DROPPED OUT IN 2 MONTHS,'' Myers shouted.


    Hearing her threat, no one was daring to say anything again.


    "Hmph," Myers turned and said, "Let''s go."


    ddin was also jealous when he saw both of his friends were out but decided to stick with this workout.


    Myers was walking in front of them, "Why are you in the 6th Kodor?"


    "Our country is quite far from her, but we have learned a story from our teacher who told us there is a famous magician from the Parthevian Army that has be an instructor at the Magnostadt Academy," Kuroneko said.


    "Yes, he said that is someone who is known as Thunder Whip Magician, we have asked the guard and he said that you''re an instructor in 6th Kodor," Haru said.


    Myers looked at them and nodded. She was quite famous in the past and it wasn''t weird for someone to know her, "Then you guys, are you saying that you have be 6th Codor because you want me to teach you?"


    "Yes, Myers-sensei!" Kuroneko and Haru said at the same time.


    Myers felt moved by their resolution. She nodded at them, "Alright, go with me, I will teach you about magic." She thought for a bit and asked, "You don''t use a wand?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, we don''t use that."


    Myers looked at his body and asked, "Are you a martial artist too?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I have trained my body."


    Myers nodded in satisfaction, "Good, magicians shouldn''t only rely on their magic but the body is also important."


    Kuroneko sighed but nodded after hearing her answer.


    "Before the start of the magic lesson, you need toe with me," Myers said as he entered the room. She took out a beautiful woman statue that was made from a clear crystal. She looked at them and said, "Touch this."

 Chapter 165 Magic Type

    <h4>Chapter 165 Magic Type</h4>


    "Do you want to go first?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, let me try it," Kuroneko said and walked to the statue. She knew that this statue was used to ssy magic for an individual. She touched it with both of her hands.


    "Put a small quantity of Magoi inside in this statue," Myers said.


    Kuroneko put a small quantity of magic power and suddenly she saw a golden small bird fluttering around inside the statue, ''Is this Ruhk?'' She wasn''t sure but suddenly she saw a purple color inside the statue.


    "Hmm, you''re simr to my brother''s eight types, purple magician," Myers said and pointed her finger at him.


    "Purple? What does it mean?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I will tell you after him, you go too," Myers said while looking at him.


    Haru nodded and put both of his hands on the statue. He put a small amount of magical energy a suddenly became ck and his body felt heavy, "This is?" He let go of his hand and since then he felt quite weird.


    "Hmm, quite a rare type, you''re the seventh type, ck magician," Myers said and started to exin, "This is the tool that is used for ssifying magicians in 8 different types."


    "8 types?"


    "Yes, you know that magicians and Rukh have individual traits, right? For example, the Rukh that is causing the waved in the sea and the Rukh that is causing the wind to breeze is different," Myers said and pointed at the diagram on the wall, "Magnostudatt ssified the infinite types of Rukh out there into 8 great categories."


    "Type 1 me, Type 2 Water, Type 3 Light, Type 4 Lighting, Type 5 Wind, Type 6 Sound, Type 7 Power, Type 8 Life," Myers said.


    "I can use Life Magic, right?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Yes, and for you, you can use Strenght Magic," Myers said.


    "Strenght Magic, huh?" Haru nodded.


    "After that, you should know that you have anotherpatibility, for those of you who are Type 8 Magicians that have the highestpatibility with Lighting Magic," Myers said.


    "I''m Light Magic," Haru didn''t feel surprised since his Light Magic was quite powerful. He is also interested in learning another type of magic.


    "That''s right," Myers nodded and said, "That''s right, I have forgotten that I haven''t asked for your name earlier."


    "My name is Kuroneko," Kuroneko said.


    "I''m Kasugano Haruka, you can call me Haru, instructor," Haru said.


    "Kuroneko? Haru? That is quite a strange name, are you from Kina Country?" Myers asked.


    "Yes," both of them nodded.


    "Interesting, I''m sure that your country is a bit backward about magic, so I will teach you here," Myers said.


    "Yes, instructor!"


    "Kuroneko, you should try a Lignthing Magic with this," Myers said while showing them an 8 ss jar that was filled with Rukh, "There is an 8 Type of Rukh inside." She took one jar and gave it to her, "Try this, this is a Type 4 Rukh."


    "But I don''t know the Lighting Magic," Kuroneko said.


    "You idiot, you can ask that to Rukh," Myers said.


    ''Ask Rukh? Hmm,'' Haru rubbed his chin and thought that he could learn a lot of spelling in this ce.


    Kuroneko put both of her hands on the ss jar. She closed her eyes and felt that the Rukh inside this jar was talking to her mind, ''Hmm¡­'' She nodded and opened her mouth, "Electric Shock!"


    Suddenly there was a small ball of lighting inside the jar.


    "Amazing!!" Kuroneko smiled while looking at Myers.


    Myers nodded, "Good, as long as you canmunicate with the Rukh, you will learn a lot of things from it." She looked at him and said, "I know that your body is quite good but I want to see your limit."


    "Limit?"


    "Yeah, I want you to try magic without holding back right now in this magic circle," Myers said.


    "Alright," Kuroneko walked toward the magic circle and used her magic that she had learned earlier, "Electric Shock!"


    Suddenly a ball of lightning appeared and sent out a bolt of electricity from there.


    *Chirp!!!!


    The bolt was very loud and almost destroyed the magic circle.


    Myers was a bit surprised but nodded in satisfaction, "Quite good, now it is your time, Haru."


    "Instructor, can I hear the voice of Rukh first?" Haru asked.


    "Sure," Myers nodded.


    Haru thought for a bit and walked toward the Type 3 Jar since he wanted to know the Light Magic here.


    Myers looked at him and suddenly asked, "You don''t use a wand?"


    "Instructor also using the whip," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­"


    "That''s true, anyway, it is better to use magic with a weapon or medium since you can concentrate your power better," Myers said.


    "No, instructor," Kuroneko shook her head, "I won''t use a wand or weapon."


    Myers looked at her with a surprised expression, "Why?"


    Kuroneko started to pose with her right hand covering half of her face and said, "Because, it is heresy."


    "¡­"


    Myers had never had this kind of student before.


    "No, she only thought that using her hand was cooler than using a staff or wand," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Oh, Haru, you have learned the spelling from Rukh?" Myers asked.


    "I have," Haru nodded.


    "Good, now you have to try it in the magic circle," Myers said.


    "Instructor, can I ask a question before I do the magic?" Haru asked.


    "What?" Myers asked.


    "If I destroy the ss or the magic circle explodes, I don''t have to pay right?" Haru asked.


    Myers snorted, "If you can do that, then I will pay for all of it, just hurry up and do your magic."


    "Alright," Haru had never used his power when he trained in his house. He put his finger on it and started his magic, "Light Ray!" He shot out a beam of light from his finger.


    His magic was simr to aser and created a hole in the barrier on the magic circle and continued to prate the wall on the building.


    "¡­"


    "Alright, let''s continue our lesson," Myers decided to think there was nothing happening. She stopped and said, "Also, don''t tell the trash about our sses unless they have seeded in my trial."


    Both of them nodded in response.


    "Good, let me teach you magic again."

 Chapter 166 Learning Magic

    <h4>Chapter 166 Learning Magic</h4>


    Haru and Kuroneko focused all their attention on learning magic. Both of them were susprised by the power of Rukh since it helped them learn a lot of magic.


    Haru had never thought that learning would be this much more enjoyable. He felt that he had be stronger after he learned more knowledge. He didn''t learn a lot of magic since he wanted to focus on something, especially after he had learned that he was Type 7 Magician. He put his focus on the Strenght Magic.


    Strength Magic allows Mages to utilize pure physical force as a form of offense and defense. It is able to use spatial influence to twist things,press them, make them float or firepressed projectiles of pure force which is strong enough to pierce Borg and a Magician easily.


    Haru could also use this magic to augment their physical strength to use empowered attacks but all of them were quite weakpared to the thing that he tried to learn right now.


    "I''m quite envious since you''re a ck Magician," Kuroneko sighed.


    "Yeah, thank you for telling me that you have told me before," Haru said.


    "Yeah, maybe you will be the first one to learn it here," Kuroneko said.


    "Hmm, isn''t ddin also learning it in the future?" Haru said since he remembered that the magic that he learned right now was simr to ddin in the future.


    "Yeah, it is somewhat simr to him, but you''re better since you''re smarter on him in physics and mathematics," Kuroneko said.


    Haru nodded since this world knowledge about science was still backwardpared to his world, "Vector magic." He took a stone and threw it slowly but suddenly he manipted the vector of that stone to make it move faster.


    *BAAM!


    *whistle.


    Kuroneko whistled looking at him, "Then let me show you my magic."


    "Let me see your Life Magic," Haru knew that Kuroneko mostly learned about Life Magic since it was her type.


    Kuroneko started to use her magic and suddenly her body transformed slowly into a ck cat, "Meow!" She jumped into him and stood on hisp.


    Haru tried to caress it with his technique.


    "Meow¡­" Kuroneko wasn''t sure but she felt that it was veryfortable.


    Haru also learned about Life Magic since it was also important magic to heal someone. He felt that learning in this world was very fast since Rukh became his teacher about magic. He didn''t have a teacher but he was quite smart and it was why he could learn magic in his world.


    ''But this world¡­'' Haru felt like he was being pampered since Rukh was moving around telling him about every knowledge of magic here.


    "How is it? How is your progress?" Myers came and asked both of them. She looked at the ck cat and was a bit surprised, "Kuroneko."


    "Yes, instructor," Kuroneko said and jumped into the table in her cat form.


    Myers nodded in satisfaction, "Good, you''re very good at learning Life Magic." She looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    "Well, I''m learning Light Magic," Haru said.


    "Light Magic? This isn''t something that will destroy the room right?" Myers twitched her lips since her elder got angry at her because of that incident.


    Haru shook his head, "No, this is only auxiliary magic." He suddenly snapped his fingers and his surroundings started to change.


    Myers and Kuroneko were surprised when they suddenly felt that they were teleported in this flower garden. They saw beautifulvender flowers and they could even smell the fragrance of these flowers. They also felt afortable wind and the sound of the flowers that were moving because of the wind. They felt veryfortable in this ce and wanted to have a pic here.


    Haru snapped his fingers again and suddenly their surroundings started to change into a normal again, "How is it?"


    "What is that? Is that teleportation?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru shook his head, "No, that is an illusion."


    "Illusion?!" Myers was very surprised. She could feel that the ce was real and she was even more amazed at him. She had thought that both of them were geniuses when it seemed that she was right. She couldn''t wait for the Iktiyarter.


    "How is ddin?" Haru asked. He had never seen him for the past week since he focussed his energy on learning.


    "He was quite good," Myers nodded. She didn''t hate someone who didn''t give up.


    Three of them had be quite familiar with each other since they were staying for a week together.


    "Alright, you can continue your research, I''m going to take a bath," Myers said and left the room.


    Kuroneko and Haru nodded and continued with their research.


    Kuroneko loved Life Magic since it could make her do a lot of cool things. She thought that she should be a dragon soon, also her lighting magic was also very good. She tried to copy Goro Goro no Mi from One Piece, ''Hmm, I really need to strengthen my body.'' She thought when she suddenly remembered about Enel who was strong but his body was very weak. She looked at him and asked, "Why do you want to learn illusion magic?"


    "I can make a cool entrance that way," Haru answered. His answer wasn''t wrong since with this power he could really make a cool entrance during his fight but the real reason was that he had just seen a cool movie and thought it would be cool to learn an illusion.


    Kuroneko thought for a bit and nodded, "That''s true, Haru, please teach me this magic too."


    Haruughed and said, "Alright, you don''t need to be that impatient thought."

 Chapter 167 5th Level Authorization District

    <h4>Chapter 167 5th Level Authorization District</h4>


    Haru and Kuroneko spent their time only practicing for a month since they had decided to do something in another month.


    "Ah, Haru, Kuroneko."


    Haru and Kuroneko turned and saw their friend.


    Haru smiled, "din, you are finally going to join us."


    "Yes, finally," ddin sighed when he thought about the training that he had done for the past month.


    "OI, HURRY UP AND COME HERE YOU CHIBY!!!" Myers shouted.


    "Y - yes," ddin answered with a pale expression, "I wonder what she wants us to do."


    "Probably, she will tell you about your type," Haru said.


    "Type?" ddin titled his head.


    "You will know it sooner, you should go there or else you will be whipped by her," Haru said.


    *p!


    ddin shuddered when he heard it.


    "ddin¡­"


    "M - Myers Instructor!!!!" ddin became pale.


    "Goodbye, ddin," Haru said.


    Myers picked ddin simr to a stray cat. She looked at him and said, "Haru,e drink with meter."


    "I''m sorry, Instructor, I have something to do tonight about tomorrow?" Haru asked.


    Myers looked at him for a bit and said, "No."


    Haru thought for a bit then said, "Then how about at midnight? I wille to your roomter."


    Myers nodded, "Alright."


    "Eh?" ddin was surprised. He had never expected that suddenly both of their rtionships had be very close to each other, ''What is happening?''


    Kuroneko snorted when she looked at him, "Do you really have to flirt with her?"


    "I''m not flirting, I''ve only be her friend," Haru said. In the past month, he had apanied Myers to drink together while listening to her story, maybe she was a bit lonely and decided to invite him. Both of them had be quite good friends and he didn''t do anything since he had a girlfriend right now.


    "Really?" Kuroneko raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, I also have a girlfriend, I can''t flirt with other girls right now," Haru said.


    "Do you have a girlfriend? Why don''t I know that?" Kuroneko was a bit surprised since she had never heard of it.


    "Because I have never told it to a group chat," Haru said.


    "Who is your girlfriend? Let me see it," Kuroneko asked and moved closer to him.


    Haru nodded and showed his girlfriend a photo on his phone.


    Kuroneko was surprised when she saw her, "Isn''t this Kato Megumi?"


    "Huh? Do you know her?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, this is one of the heroines in the ''How to Raise a Boring Girlfriend''," Kuroneko said and looked at him, "Your world is mixed with a lot of other anime or manga."


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t think much about the mixed world of anime or manga since Group Chat was more strange than his world.


    ''He has a girlfriend, huh¡­'' Kuroneko thought while looking at him.


    Haru looked at her and said, "Don''t forget about tonight."


    Kuroneko, who heard it, started to shake her head and nodded, "Yeah, we need to finish it as soon as possible since you have a date with Myers."


    Haru twitched his lips and shook his head, anyway he was an adult and decided not to say anything.


    Kuroneko snorted and continued to learn but she couldn''t focus. She looked at him and knew that it was his fault.


    Haru didn''t know what she was thinking but he didn''t think much.


    Both of them were doing their own thing until someone entered the room again.


    "Haru, Kuroneko, I''m a Type 1 Magician!" ddin said.


    Haru and Kuroneko looked at him and nodded then they continued to learn magic from Rukh.


    "¡­¡­"


    "H - hey, tell me your Type!?"


    ddin said to both of them.


    Haru and Kuroneko had their dinner and they started their action. Both of them had moved around the town in the past month and were quite familiar with the surroundings.


    "As long as you''re a magician, your living ce is very good," Kuroneko sighed.


    Haru stopped in the deserted ce and said, "This is the ce, I will open a zipper on the ground."


    Kuroneko nodded, "Good."


    "Sticky Fingers!" Haru opened the zipper on the ground and created an entrance to the lower ground. He jumped inside and Kuroneko followed him.


    Both of them were floating and moved down slowly toward the lower ground. They had decided to visit the 5th Level Authorization District.


    The 5th Level Authorization District is a hidden underground city under Magnostadt''s Capital, the Academy City. It holds a poption of 200,000 individuals, two-thirds of the poption of Magnostadt.


    The 5th Level Authorization District is a huge cavern with eachyer having rows of regr buildings for the inhabitants to live in.


    Haru started to use his Light Magic to make both of them invisible, "Hold my hand."


    Kuroneko nodded in response since she couldn''t see him right now.


    Both of them moved slowly while looking around their surroundings. They could see a lot of people with a lifeless expression were sleeping, eating, drinking, or sex.


    Kuroneko frowned when she saw them and her face was a bit red when she saw someone who had sex in the outdoors without caring for anything. She shuddered since this ce was just too gloomy, "All of this because of Mogamett¡­" She sighed and had aplex emotion but she also couldn''t me him for treating them like this.


    "Nothing is perfect, anyway, let''s check the ck Rukh research in the underground," Haru said.


    Kuroneko nodded and didn''t want to stay too long in this ce.


    Both of them could talk freely since both of them had learned Sound Magic.


    The first thing that they learned with this magic was to create a sound barrier that made them could talk freely without anyone hearing it from the outside.


    They walked to the edge of The 5th Level Authorization District and jumped to the underground. They knew that they would arrive at that ce soon.

 Chapter 168 The Secret of Magnostadt

    <h4>Chapter 168 The Secret of Magnostadt</h4>


    Haru and Kuroneko had finally arrived in this gloomy ce. They saw a lot of spheres that were made from the water around this ce.


    "Is this the product that is made with ck Rukh?" Kuroneko asked.


    "This is probably still simr to a zombie," Haru said.


    Both of them saw a lot of ck creatures that had strange shape but it was simr to human since it had both arms and legs but it was still weird since the proportion of the body wasn''t in bnce. They could feel depressing energy inside this ce and it was really weird for them.


    "Do you want to destroy it?'' Kuroneko asked.


    Haru shook his head, "We''re not sure what will happen after we destroy it, let''s go back, it''s better that we don''t stay in this ce too long, I don''t like the atmosphere here."


    "Yeah," Kuroneko also felt that this ce was very creepy.


    Both of them wanted to fly back but Haru suddenly felt someone who was moving toward them.


    "Shh," Haru stopped and grabbed her to stand on the side. He used his Light Magic to make himself invisible and Sound Magic for not causing any voice.


    Kuroneko wanted to ask something but suddenly she saw a figure that was moving toward this ce, ''Mogamett!?'' She was startled and became nervous.


    "It''s okay, he won''t notice us," Haru believed, even though the man in front of him was a legendary magician, but Mogamett said it was still hard for him to notice them. He was confident with hisbination of Light and Sound Magic.


    Mogamett entered this ck Rukh research and checked the monsters that he had created using the ck Rukh.


    Haru was calm but Kuroneko was quite nervous.


    Mogamett didn''t stay too long but suddenly he felt weird since he felt that someone was here before. He thought for a bit and decided to go out.


    Kuroneko, who saw him had gone away, sighed in relief.


    "Let''s go back," Haru said.


    Kuroneko nodded and followed him.


    Both of them used the same way that they had gone out before and it was very easy for them to get out without anyone noticing.


    Haru, who had learned about observation haki, also knew that someone had been following them earlier but stopped when he created a zipper on the wall since that person couldn''t follow them.


    Both of them went back to their rooms.


    "Damn, I never thought I would meet that person there," Kuroneko sighed.


    "Still, he has been following us before," Haru said.


    "How?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Probably because of our flying magic, Mogamett felt the Rukh that wasing when we were flying," Haru said.


    "Is that okay?" Kuroneko was worried.


    Haru nodded, "It is okay since Mogamett didn''t follow us after we got out using the zipper."


    Kuroneko nodded and felt better, "Now, that you mention it, who should we invite in the group?"


    Haru was also in a dilemma since there were a lot of interesting people in this world. He personally didn''t really want someone who was over-ambitious or in pain in the ass who forced their idealism on everyone. He thought it would be better to have someone who was mature but not naive. He looked at her and asked, "How about you?"


    "The easiest is ddin," Kuroneko said and added, "I want a girl member but there aren''t a lot of girls who have a great impact in this world¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded since ddin was one of the protagonists in this world. He thought for a bit and said, "Girl member, huh?"


    Kuroneko nodded, "Yes, there is only me and Tsunade in the Group Chat."


    "Hmm," Haru also understood that the proportion of male and female members was just too bad. He thought for a bit and said, "But the females that have quite a lot of power are Hakuei Ren, Kougyouku Ren, and Morgiana." He thought for a bit and added, "There is also Gyokuen Ren or Arba."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Arba? Are you serious?" Kuroneko asked with susprised expression.


    Haru shrugged and said, "She is too dangerous for us now, a worse case that she will manipte our mind and control the Group Chat through me."


    "¡­¡­"


    "How can she control you?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Hmm, maybe thought her body," Haru rubbed his chin while smiling.


    "Bastard, don''t joke around!" Kuroneko threw him a pillow.


    "I''m only joking, but if you want a girl then I''m more into Hakuei Ren or Kougyouku Ren," Haru asked.


    "Why?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Because both of them are quite pitiful," Haru said. He felt that the fate of those two girls was too much.


    Hakuei Ren would be brainwashed by Arba and Kougyouku Ren would be left alone to be an emperor without the help of anyone.


    "Hmm," Kuroneko also felt that two girls were very suitable to be members of the group chat.


    "There is also another one, even though he isn''t female, but his appearance is simr to one," Haru said.


    Kuroneko frowned and asked, "Who?"


    "Kouha," Haru said. He didn''t want to admit it but he knew that Kouha would be beautiful in the future even though he was a male but he had to admit it, still he feltplicated when he thought about it. He was waiting for her answer until he saw her having a nosebleed. He frowned, "Why do you have a nosebleed?"


    Kuroneko was startled and started to wipe her nosebleed. She shook her head and said, "Nothing, Kouha is good, you can invite him." She felt that it wasn''t bad and it would be more interesting to invite him.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking about but you must be thinking something rude," Haru said while twitching his lips.


    "Yes, we should invite Kouha!" Kuroneko suddenly stood up and was full of spirit.


    Haru felt weird by her actions and only shook his head.

 Chapter 169 Iktiyar

    <h4>Chapter 169 Iktiyar</h4>


    They had spent another month learning magic and didn''t do anything besides learning since their mission was to be 1st Kodor in this academy. Their life in the academy was very peaceful and there weren''t any people who disturbed them.


    "Ugh, this is the time."


    "Y - yeah¡­"


    "You should calm down, your power should be able to enter the 2nd Kodor," Haru said.


    "R - really, are we really that powerful?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, that is why you shouldn''t get a fright on stage."


    "Haru isn''t wrong, you should believe in yourself since you have been trained by me for 2 months," Myers said and added, "Did you forget the lesson that you''ve gone through?"


    "Don''t think too much about just the thing that you''re the most awesome person in the entire world when you enter the stage," Haru said.


    "Oh? Most awesome person?"


    Theyughed when they heard it.


    "I''m the most awesome here, let me show you first," Kuroneko said and started to walk to the stage.


    ddin looked at him, "Is this okay?"


    "It''s okay, she is very strong," Haru nodded.


    "Hmm," ddin looked at the stage curiously.


    Kuroneko entered the stage and everyone was looking at her, most of them gave her a disdain since she wasing from 6th Kodor. She smirked and would show them how powerful she really was. She had never used a wand and only used her hand. She raised one of her hands and said, "Tremble!"


    They were confused by her word but suddenly they saw the sky turned ck and it had be raining.


    Mogamett rubbed his beard and nodded.


    The ck cloud became more terrible and let out a loud screaming of thunder.


    "st the reality, Burst into shreds, Vanishment¡­ this world!!"


    Kuroneko shouted and from the cloud, there was arge thunderbolt that was hitting the barrier.


    BOOOOOOMM!!!!!


    Everyone was stunned by her magic.


    The examiner who saw it nodded in amazement, "Amazing, you havebined both Lithingting and Water Magic, you have passed the 1st Kodor!!!"


    Kuroneko made the ck cloud disappear and summoned a beautiful rainbow. She took the medal gracefully and went back to everyone who saw her with amazement.


    "Nice, Kuroneko," Haru praised and asked, "But don''t you feel embarrassed right now?" He was wondering how could she utter those words without getting a red face.


    "Good," Myers nodded in agreement.


    "Now is my time," ddin said and started to walk to the stage.


    Everyone was still stunned by Kuroneko and when they saw him they didn''t really have that much of an impression.


    ddin took a deep breath and started to use his magic, "Har-Har Infigar!" He created arge ball of me.


    The audience was a bit surprised but they didn''t change their expression that much since it wasn''t that much impressivepared to Kuroneko.


    ddin started to create another magic andbined it with his earlier magic, "Asfarl Riih!" He created a tornado and it created arge ze of mes.


    This time they were surprised by his ability.


    "Good, you can enter the 1st Kodor," the examiner said and gave him the medal.


    ddin smiled happily and walked back to everyone.


    They were very happy with his sess.


    "Go, Haru," Myers said to him with a smile.


    "Alright, you can''t lose to me," Kuroneko said.


    ddin looked at him curiously and wondered what kind of magic that Haru would show to everyone. He knew that Haru was a Type 7 Magician and quite proficient in Strenght Magic.


    Haru nodded and started to use his magic before he entered the stage.


    Suddenly there was a white smoke covering the stage.


    They were curious until they heard music and sound of footsteps walking slowly toward the stage. The music was very interesting but also very good until they saw a big projection of his body appeared in the center of the stage.


    *BGM - Kill Kill - Ragyo Kiryuin Theme


    The footsteps were getting closer and the projection started to get smaller until disappear showing his true appearance.


    Mogamettughed, "He is interesting."


    "Hmm, it''s a cool entrance."


    "Light Magic and Sound Magic."


    "But it seems that it isn''t over yet."


    "That''s right."


    Haru opened his arms wide and suddenly he pointed his finger at the sky.


    They followed the direction of his finger and looked at the sky.


    "What is he going to do?" ddin asked.


    Myers looked at Kuroneko, "Kuroneko, do you know anything?"


    "Hmm," Kuroneko thought for a while until she realized something, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "What is it?" ddin became more curious.


    "You will see it soon," Kuroneko said and looked at the sky.


    Everyone was waiting for a while but didn''t see anything some of them wanted to protest until they heard a shout from someone.


    "W - what is that?"


    They turned up and saw a big ck shadow appeared in the sky. They felt that the sky was getting darker until they finally saw it.


    "T - that a big rock?!"


    Mogamett, who saw it, wanted to use his magic to stop it.


    "Calm down, everyone," his voice reverberated throughout the stage, "You don''t need to worry." He had summoned a meteorite with his Strenght Magic and it moved slowly toward the stage.


    Everyone saw this big rock with a nervous expression.


    "What is that?" ddin was surprised when he saw a big rock suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "That is meteorite¡­" Kuroneko was speechless when she looked at his magic.


    "Meteorite?" Myers was confused.


    "It''s a big rock that appears in space," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­"


    ''Space¡­''


    They were a bit speechless.


    Haru used his Strenght Magic to control this meteorite tond on the stage.


    The meteorite was quite big and it took at least half of the stage.


    The music still reverberated but no one paid attention since it was a shocking scene for them.


    Haru thought that it was possible to attract a meteorite to fall down on the ground and he was right. He looked at the examiner and asked, "How is my Iktiyar?"


    The examiner had woken up and nodded, "Good, you have passed the 1st Kodor!!!!!"


    Haru nodded and received his medal.


    The audience couldn''t help but p at him since it was a very amazing scene.


    ''Good child,'' Mogamett nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 170 Your Future

    <h4>Chapter 170 Your Future</h4>


    Kuroneko and Haru walked together since their Iktiyar had done.


    "So we will be going to the Kou Empire?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru also knew that it would take a lot of time to go there. He thought for a bit until someone suddenly called them.


    "Oh, aren''t you Haru and Kuroneko?"


    Kuroneko and Haru turned and saw this person.


    Haru had noticed him earlier and bowed, "Hello, director."


    "D - director!" Kuroneko was startled.


    "Haha, you don''t need to be that nervous," Mogamett smiled warmly at them and said, "Your performance earlier is very good, Kuroneko, you''re very good with your Lighting Magic."


    "Thank you," Kuroneko nodded.


    Mogamett looked at him with a very kind smile.


    Haru who saw his smile wondered whether this person thought of him as a grandson or something. He knew that Mogamett really loved magician and thought that he shouldn''t die in his opinion. He thought for a bit and decided to give him adviceter since he wanted to go out of the Academy.


    "Haru, can we talk a bit? I want to ask about your magic before," Mogamett asked.


    "Sure, director, I will be happy to talk with you," Haru nodded and asked, "Can Kuronekoe too?"


    "Sure," Mogamett nodded and asked, "I have heard that you''reing from the same country, the Kina Kingdom, right?"


    "Yes, the king in that country is just too troublesome, we decide to leave," Haru said. He remembered that the king of Kina Kingdom was a criminal and irresponsible.


    Mogamett nodded, "Then you can think this ce as your home."


    "Thank you very much," Haru and Kuroneko said.


    "Alright,e with me," Mogamett said.


    Haru and Kuroneko followed him to his room.


    Three of them were sitting together while talking about the magic that he had done earlier.


    "So that is a Gravity Magic?" Mogamett asked.


    "Yes, I have heard from Rukh that is it a sub-type magic from Strenght Magic, I''m a Type 7 Magician, that is why I''m quite proficient on it," Haru exined.


    "Then what about the big rock that appeared in the sky?" Mogamett asked.


    "That is a meteorite, there is a lot of that kind of rock in the space," Haru said.


    "Space? Is it a further higher ce than the earth?" Mogamett asked.


    "Yes, that one, I pulled that meteorite with my Gravity Magic to the earth and drop it on my target," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Mogamett thought while rubbing his beard. He looked at the sky and wanted to try it since that magic was very strong. He could imagine a lot of big rock suddenly appeared in the sky and dropped on the army of the enemies.


    "Are we going on war director?" Haru asked.


    Mogamett raised his eyebrow, "War?"


    Haru nodded, "That magic is very suitable to destroy an army." He didn''t really want this ce to have a war against the Reim Empire. He thought that it would be better to have an alliance rather than usurping or conquering.


    Mogamett nodded, "That''s true, but I''m not asking you about this because of war, but because I''m interested in the magic itself, as a magician my purpose is to get a lot of knowledge."


    "I don''t really mind that you use this magic, director, after all, that you use it to protect everyone," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Mogamett felt very happy to talk with him.


    "Director, can I ask a question?" Haru asked.


    "Sure," Mogamett nodded.


    "I know that what I have done is wrong, but can you tell me why you trapped a lot of people in the underground?" Haru asked.


    Kuroneko who had been silent startled when she heard him suddenly asking that question, "Haru!!!"


    Mogamett looked at both of them and sighed, "So you have entered the 5th Level?"


    Haru nodded, "Director, we''re not onlying to the 5th Level but we have also looked inside your secret ce, do you remember when you''re chasing after someone? That was us."


    "HARU!!!!" Kuroneko panicked.


    "Calm down, Kuronenko," Haru shook his head.


    "Calm down?!" Kuroneko wanted to get angry.


    "Kuroneko, it is okay, I''m not angry, I know that both of you are curious, but can you tell us why you''re there?" Mogamett asked.


    "We''re only curious since our permission isn''t that high, we can''t see a lot of ces and that is why we use our magic to enter that ce," Haru said.


    "I have chased you before but you suddenly disappeared, can you tell me what kind of magic is that?" Mogamett asked.


    "I''m sorry, Director, that is one of my secrets," Haru said, and added, "I will tell you after you tell us about the 5th Level."


    Mogamett nodded, "Fair enough, let me tell you." He had a golden cup on his side, "I will tell you about my experience of my life with irvoyance Magic." He made a wound on his hand and let his blood drop on the golden cup. He started to use his magic and showed his experience of life in from young till now.


    Haru and Kuroneko who knew his story felt a bit different since they saw it alive from the man himself rather than watching an anime. They saw Mogamett''s experience that was full of hardships, his wife, child, friends, and associates were killed.


    Mogamett felt betrayed by GOI (normal human) or noble that he had been served.


    "That is why this world should be guided by us a magician!!!" Mogamett said with a serious expression.


    The protection continued but suddenly.


    "Director, before that, can you continue, can you see this?" Haru asked.


    Mogamett looked at him and nodded, "What do you want to show me?"


    "Before that, I want to say that it is nothing toote," Haru said.


    Mogamett didn''t say anything.


    Haru shook his head and showed him the continuation of this memory projectile that Mogamett had shown earlier.


    Mogamett frowned when he saw this but didn''t say anything and it showed his future image. He opened his eyes wide and looked at him.


    Haru stopped and said, "Do you want to watch the continuation, Mogamett Director?"


    "Is that my future?" Mogamett asked.


    "Yes, we know your future," Kuroneko said.


    Mogamett thought for a bit and said, "Show me."


    Haru nodded and used his illusion magic to show his memory to him.

 Chapter 171 Onward Kou Empire

    <h4>Chapter 171 Onward Kou Empire</h4>


    Mogamett, who had been silent, smiled when he saw hisst moment. He saw himself had be the core of a monster that could destroy the world but his daughter, ddin, and Titus stopped him, "I see¡­"


    "Director¡­"


    Mogamett smiled and asked, "I guess myst moment isn''t that bad."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Kuroneko were a bit surprised by his reaction.


    Haru, who saw his history, knew how hard his life was before. He saw Mogamett who lost his wife, friends, and daughter died couldn''t help but live in sorrow until Mogamett snapped when he saw the noble that he had been served was simr to a pig. He shook his head and said, "Director, we won''t stay too long in this ce."


    Mogamett looked at him and asked, "Where are you going this time?"


    "Kou Empire," Haru said.


    "Kou, huh?" Mogamett thought that Haru had a vision in that ce that would be something in the future.


    "I only have advised that if you don''t want to be the state city of the Reim Empire then be their ally," Haru said, and added, "I know that you really hate non-magicians but in the end, it is better to let a lot of people die." He looked at Kuroneko and said, "Let''s go."


    Kuroneko who had been stunned for a while nodding at him.


    Both of them wanted to walk away but stopped.


    "Wait, Haru!"


    Haru stopped and turned toward him.


    Mogamett looked at him and said, "You''re going to the Kou Empire, right?"


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    Mogamett wanted to say something but stopped. He shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    Haru looked at him and said, "Director, you can say anything."


    Mogamett looked at him and said, "Why did you say that we should make an alliance with the Reim Empire? Didn''t you say that you will go to the Kou Empire? Aren''t you a person from that country?" He had heard that Kina Country was a vessel country of the Kou Empire.


    "Director, you misunderstand us, we''re free people and the reason why we want you to ally with the Reim Empire is because of Titus," Haru said.


    "Titus¡­" Mogamett remembered that boy from his vision.


    "It is different from the Kou Empire since there are a lot of variable uncertainties there, The Reim Empire is very stable and the power of that country is also good," Haru said and added, "If you want to ask about the Seven Seas Alliance also isn''t a bad choice, your daughter is in there too after all but in case of Sinbad, you should show a strong stance, tell him that you want to amend your rtionship with your daughter or something that is why you decide to ally with them." He didn''t think that it was bad to make an alliance with the Seven Seas Alliance since they would be a hegemony in the future. He also didn''t change the future since Magnostadt would also be part of the Seven Seas Alliance in the future too.


    "Yamraiha¡­" Mogamett sighed when he thought about his daughter. He looked at them and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Haru nodded.


    "Do you want anything?" Mogamett asked.


    "Huh?"


    "You will go to the Kou Empire, right? Let me help you with your amodation," Mogamett told them.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Then can you help me to prepare some metal?"


    "Metal?" Mogamett raised his eyebrow.


    "Is it done?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Yeah, it took a week since I was able to do a lot of things," Haru said.


    "Still, for you to be able to build a Humvee and Motorcycle," Kuroneko sighed, wondering why this guy was really smart.


    "Hoo? Is this your new vehicle device?" Mogamett looked at it with an interest. He felt that the design was very handsome. He felt really reluctant to let him out since he thought that Haru had a lot of novel ideas.


    "Well, director, as thanks, I will give you this motorcycle," Haru said and showed him the motorcycle that he had made.


    His motorcycle design is simr to that of the Royal Enfield 650 Twins in silver color.


    "Only the magician can use it since it is using a Magoi," Haru said.


    Mogamett rubbed his beard and nodded. He wasn''t sure but it was quite cool.


    "We will go now, director, thank you for your lessons over the past few days," Haru said.


    "Thank you, director," Kuroneko bowed.


    Mogamett nodded, "Good, you cane back anytime."


    "Yes," Haru and Kuroneko said at the same time.


    "HARU! KURONEKO!"


    Both of them turned and saw their friends.


    "Oh, ddin¡­"


    ddin and his friends were a bit stunned and amazed at the design of his vehicle.


    ddin shook his head and asked, "You will go?"


    "Yeah, we have to go now," Haru nodded.


    "We''re gone, you should be able to be ranked 1 in the entire academy soon," Kuroneko said while crossing her arms.


    ddin shook his head, "Where are you going to go?"


    "Hmm, it is a secret, maybe we will tour around the world since it is very vast, eating a lot of food, trying a lot of things and etc," Haru said.


    "Y - you want to get out of the academy because you want to travel?" Myers sighed. She wasn''t sure but she felt lonely somehow.


    "Thank you, Instructor," Haru said, and added, "This is not much, but I hope you like this one, the color is red simr to the frame of your sses."


    Myers looked at the strange vehicle with a red color. Even though she didn''t really understand it, it was very handsome but she didn''t care about that," When will youe back?"


    Haru shook his head, "I''m not sure, maybe a month or more, I can''t promise you anything."


    "Oh¡­" Myers sighed.


    "We will go now," Haru said to everyone as they entered Humvee.


    Mogamett only shook his head, looking at the interaction between the two of them.


    ddin only shook his head, a matter of man and woman was veryplicated.


    Haru started his Humvee and it started to move, no, it started to fly since he was using his Strenght Magic.


    "Are we going there without any preparation?" Kuroneko asked.


    "No, I have given them something for us tomunicate easily," Haru had ced amunication device simr to a walkie talkie but it had a longer wave. He took something from his storage and said, "Kouha, are you there?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "H - huh? Who is talking?"


    "It''s me, Haru," Haru said.


    "Huh? Haru? Dammit? Are you spying on me? No, that isn''t right, why can youmunicate with me?" Kouha asked.


    "Where are you? I''ming to you now," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?"

 Chapter 172 8th Member

    <h4>Chapter 172 8th Member</h4>


    Kouha who was really bored since he had beening back to his homnd. He went to the Magnostadt to ask them to be their vessel country but Mogamett rejected him tly. He came back with a boring expression since there was nothing fun in this ce. He thought that he should learn a guitar that Haru had given him since he was really bored.


    "Oh, Kouha, what is that?"


    "Koumei-brother," Kouha nodded and continued to learn the guitar. He was very talented and it was easy for him to learn it while singing the song that he had sung before.


    Koumei closed his eyes while listening to the song until it was over. He opened his eyes and asked, "Who will give it to you?"


    "Some annoying guy that I have met during the trip to Magnostadt," Kouha became annoyed when he remembered about him.


    Koumei felt weird when he saw his expression, "Guy, not female?"


    "Yeah," Kouha nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Alright, can you tell me more about him?" Koumei asked.


    Kouha looked at him for a while and nodded, "Alright, let me tell you¡­"


    Koumei who listened to his story really felt weird but he wasn''t sure what to say to him.


    "He rejected my proposal toe with me here," Kouha sighed.


    "You really like him, huh?" Koumei said.


    "Ha?" Kouha became angry, "Who likes him? He is only for my entertainment."


    "¡­"


    Koumei closed his eyes and wasn''t sure what to say again.


    Suddenly they heard a voiceing from the guitar.


    "Kouha, are you there?"


    Koumei and Kouha were startled and looked at the guitar.


    "¡­¡­"


    "H - huh? Who is talking?"


    "It''s me, Haru," Haru said.


    "Huh? Haru? Dammit? Are you spying on me? No, that isn''t right, why can youmunicate with me?" Kouha asked.


    "Where are you? I''ming to you now," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Kouha asked.


    "Yeah, I want to give you something," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Kouha was just too stunned right now.


    "Continue," Koumei said.


    Kouha had woken up and nodded, "What do you want to give me?"


    "Something interesting, you won''t regret it," Haru said.


    "Something interesting, huh?" Kouha muttered and asked, "You''re not in the Magnostadt?"


    "I learned there and decided to go back," Haru said.


    "Go back? To Kino Country?" Kouha asked.


    "No, somewhere very far away, I will give you something so that we can stillmunicate with each other," Haru said.


    "Ask him about his location, I will send you to his location," Koumei said.


    Kouha looked at him and nodded, "Where are you?"


    "Me? I''m in the Tenzan teau with Kuroneko here," Haru said.


    "Alright, wait a bit, I will go there too," Kouha said.


    Haru didn''t end themunication while talking about his surroundings.


    "Will hee here?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, his brother can teleport right?"


    Kuroneko nodded since she had just remembered it.


    They were talking to each other for a while until they met each other again.


    Kouha appeared together with his brother who was holding a fan. Both of them were a bit stunned when they saw himing from a handsome vehicle.


    Kuroneko and Haru were a bit surprised since both of them were faster than they had thought. They came out of the Humvee and walked toward them.


    "Yo, Kouha, it has been a while," Haru said.


    "What is that?" Kouha asked him.


    "Oh, that is a Humvee, I made it with magic," Haru said.


    "Interesting," Koumei observed Humvee in front of him.


    "I want it," Kouha said.


    "¡­"


    "Sure, but give me gold or something," Haru said.


    "Sure," Koumei said and nodded since he thought he could bring it to be learnedter.


    Kouha looked at his brother with an unpleasant expression. He thought he could get it for free but he shook his head, "What do you want to give me?"


    "Here," Haru said and gave him a mobile phone.


    "This is?" Koumei and Kouha had never seen this before.


    "This is a mobile phone, I want to invite you to our group," Haru said.


    "Group? What kind of group?" Kouha asked while curiously looking at the mobile phone.


    Haru looked at his brother and said, "Can you trust your brother?"


    Kouha nodded, "Of course."


    "Then we can tell you," Haru said and looked at Kuroneko, "Do you want to announce it or me?"


    "Me!" Kuroneko raised her hand and looked at them, "We''re from a different world."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Interesting, that is why, you say that you''reing from far away, also is this the vehicle from a different world?" Koumei said with an intriguing expression.


    "You have to go back?" Kouha asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, but don''t worry, I can y for your country anytime, also you can ask for my help here."


    "You say to a group, are there other people in this world?" Koumei asked.


    Haru shook his head, "No, there are only two of us in this world."


    "How many members do you have?" Koumei asked.


    "There are only 7 of us but in the future, there will be more, if Kouha epts the invitation then there will be an 8 member," Haru said.


    "Is there any benefit of entering this group?" Koumei asked.


    "You will know your future," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­"


    "Future? Are you serious?" Koumei asked with fervent expression.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah."


    Kouha looked at him and asked, "Why me?" He thought that there were a lot of people in this world.


    "There isn''t much reason, maybe it is because of you, spending time with you in the caravan before making me think that I still want to talk with you since I will have to go back now," Haru said while looking at him.


    "Haru¡­" Kouha also looked at him.


    Koumei felt really weird looking at this scene. He walked to the Kuroneko who had a nosebleed, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Kuroneko wiped her nosebleed.


    Koumei wanted to say something but he decided to shake his head. He felt that it was a matter of his brother and he didn''t need to talk too much about it. He didn''t really think much since he could ask his brotherter.


    "Alright, I will ept it, you shoulde here often," Kouha said.


    "I will, maybe I will bring my sister here too," Haru said.


    "Good, I can''t wait for that," Kouha said.


    Kouha and Haru started to talk to each other, ignoring the people around him.


    "Ahem," Koumei suddenly disturbed them, "Before that you talk about our future, can you tell us more?"


    "Do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, tell me," Koumei nodded.


    "Maybe this will change your futureter," Haru said and showed them through his illusion magic.

 Chapter 173 Warm Panties

    <h4>Chapter 173 Warm Panties</h4>


    Haru teleported back to his room. He remembered that he had been sleeping in his sister''s room since he had confessed to her before he went for his mission. He had gotten a lot of gold from Koumei and he was grateful for that since he thought more money was better. He didn''t feel tired and looked at the Group Chat.


    Otokonoko: "Haru, where are you?"


    Otokonoko: "Also, what is ''Otokonoko''?''


    Gintoki: "Are you a neer?"


    Tsunade: "Wee neer!"


    Yajima: "Wee neer! +1"


    Teppei: "Wee neer! +1"


    Luffy: "Wee neer! +1"


    Kuroneko: "Hey, Kouha!"


    Kuroneko: "You should change your name soon."


    Otokonoko: "How? Also, do you know the meaning of ''Otokonoko''?"


    Kuroneko: "You can change your name in the profile setting, that is located in the top right of your screen."


    Kouha still didn''t know the meaning of his name but he didn''t overthink it. He saw a lot of people there and changed his name.


    Kouha: "I have changed it."


    Haru: "Kouha, you should read the rule of the Group Chat first, you will know what is this Group Chat."


    Kouha: "Alright!"


    Yajima: "Is it only me or are both of you quite close?"


    Haru felt weird about the question, "We''re quite close."


    Gintoki: "Oh, is Kouha the 3rd prince of the Kou Empire?"


    Haru: "Yes, he is."


    Teppei: "How can you invite a prince?"


    Haru: "We met on our way to the Magnostadt and we talked for a while there."


    Tsunade: "Interesting."


    Kuroneko: "Yes, very interesting, the world of ''Magi'' is very awesome."


    Yajima: "Oh, Kuroneko, did you learn something there?"


    Kuroneko: "Yes, I have learned a lot of things from magic, physical training, and my new genre of manga."


    Haru was confused, "New genre of manga? What do you mean?"


    Kuroneko wondered whether she should tell him or not. She thought for a while and decided not to tell him, "Nothing, I have thought that a magic manga is very interesting."


    Kouha: "Oi, Haru!? Can I really go to another world? Can Ie to your world?"


    Haru: "Yeah, you can, you cane to every world of our members, you cane to my world too."


    Kouha: "Can my brothere along?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, maybe not now since there are 8 members in our group, maybe when we hit 10 numbers there will be an update or something."


    Kouha: "Good, everyone, nice to meet you, do you want to work in my kingdom?"


    "¡­"


    They were a bit stupified when they heard he wanted to recruit them.


    Haru: "You can invite them but are you sure you need to destroy the Sacred ce first."


    Kouha: "Yeah, that dammed ce!?" He felt angry when he thought that his fate had been decided by someone.


    Kouha was together with his two brothers.


    Koumei and Kouen looked at the interaction between Kouha and the Group Chat.


    "Hmm, a group of people from a different world," Kouen rubbed his beard.


    "Brother, before that, we need to do something about our kingdom," Koumei said.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to be banished," Koaha said.


    "That''s true," Kouen nodded as he didn''t really want to lose his leg and arm either. He looked at them and asked, "Did he say something?"


    Kouha said, "He said that we need topromise and make an alliance with both Magnostadt and Reim Empire," he thought for a bit and added, "Also, we need to think about how to make money besides doing war and ve."


    Kouen thought for a bit and said, "Even though I don''t want to do that, I don''t want to lose my chance to have my revenge on that woman."


    "Alliance isn''t that bad," Koumei nodded.


    "We can talk about the allianceter but we need to do something for that woman first," Kouen said of both of his brothers.


    Koumei and Kouha nodded together.


    Kuroneko was in her room andid on her bed. She looked at the photo collection that she had collected in that world. She had a red face and felt excited. She thought that it was a bit bad but she didn''t think much of it since it was very interesting.


    "Hehehe," Kuronekoughed.


    Haru walked to the kitchen since he thought to drink water. He drank water while opening the reward that he had gotten from the quest. He opened his reward and it started to move around.


    [ Congrattions! You have gotten ''Steal'' ability from Konosuba! ]


    Haru frowned when he saw his reward but suddenly his phone rang. He saw the clock and it showed 5 A.M. He raised his eyebrow when he saw someone who called him since he was a bit surprised, "Morning, Megumi."


    "Morning," Megumi said.


    "Do you miss me since you called me early in the morning?" Haru teased.


    "Yeah, I miss you," Megumi said and added, "I''m not sure but I feel that you have gone for quite a long time suddenly."


    Haru felt a bit surprised about her instinct. He shook his head and said, "Really? Do you want to have a date?"


    "Date?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah, we have never been out on a date before," Haru said.


    "Good, let''s do it after you have done your work since my school is on holiday now," Megumi said.


    "Alright, do you have anywhere you want to go or do you want me to decide?" Haru asked.


    "Let''s go to the department store, I want to check some clothes, also let''s meet up in the department store," Megumi said.


    "Okay," Haru nodded.


    Both of them talked for a while.


    "Haru, have you woken up?" Sora came out of her room.


    "Yeah, I''m here," Haru said.


    Sora walked toward him and hugged him for a second.


    "You''re very spoiled now," Haru said while caressing her head.


    Sora turned upward and asked, "You will have a date with Megumi earlier?"


    "Yeah," Haru answered.


    "Hmm," Sora didn''t say anything but buried her head on his chest.


    Haru thought for a bit and asked, "Sora, I have just learned something, let me try it on you."


    "Huh? Is it new magic?" Sora asked.


    "Yeah," Haru said.


    "Is it not something weird right?" Sora asked.


    "I''m not sure, but it is not harmful," Haru said.


    Sora thought for a while and nodded.


    Haru nodded and started to use his new ability, "Steal!" He wasn''t sure what happened but he suddenly touched something warm on his right hand, "Hmm, what is this?"


    Sora didn''t feel anything at first but suddenly she felt quite cold on her below. She looked at his right hand and blushed, "Pervert¡­" She looked at him and said, "Do you really want to steal your warm little sister''s panties?"


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed at his new ability.

 Chapter 174 Date 1

    <h4>Chapter 174 Date 1</h4>


    Haru had finished opening his cafe and waited for Megumi toe to the department store. He was sitting in the cafe while reading about the information about the haunted building that was sold quite cheaply. He is also thought to be selling his gold too on the ck marketter.


    "What are you reading?"


    Haru, who was familiar with this voice, wasn''t surprised, but he felt that her ability to erase her presence had increased, "The haunted building that I wanted to buy."


    "Are you really going to buy that haunted ce?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah, my house before is also haunted but I have exorcised it," Haru said and looked at her, "I know that it is quitete but you''re very beautiful."


    Megumi said, "True, you too, I can see that a lot of girls are looking at you."


    "Yes, but my attention is only on you," Haru said and held her hand while caressing it slowly.


    Megumi smiled, "You''re really good at this."


    "Maybe I have a talent for this," Haru said, and asked, "Do you want to drink something?"


    "Let me drink try yours," Megumi asked.


    "Sure," Haru gave her his lemon tea.


    Megumi drank it for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I want to buy some clothes."


    Haru nodded, "It is okay, I will apany you." He had been away for a few months in another world and this was his first time to see her. He held her hand tenderly and walked together around the department store.


    Both of them checked a lot of stores while talking to each other.


    "You don''t have to pay for it," Kato said.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because in the future, I will get used to it, I don''t want to use your money all the time," Kato said.


    "Kato¡­" Haru wasn''t sure but he felt very lucky to have her. He thought for a bit and shook his head, "No, just think of it as a prize from me since¡­" He almost told her that he had been away for a few months.


    "Since?" Kato looked at him with a curious expression.


    "Since this is our first date," Haru said.


    Kato looked at him for a bit and nodded, "Alright, I will ept it."


    "Good," Haru nodded.


    "Now that you mention it, you want to buy that haunted building right?" Megumi said and asked, "What are you going to do with that haunted building?"


    "I''m nning to make a gym," Haru said.


    "Gym?" Megumi didn''t expect him to make a gym.


    "Is it very unexpected?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, I have heard that you need an instructor license for that," Megumi said.


    "It''s okay, I have a way to do that," Haru nodded after researching a lot of things before he decided to create a gym. He looked at her and asked, "Are you still practicing with C7?"


    Megumi nodded, "Yes, Sensei has alwayse every night."


    "Shees every night?" Haru asked.


    Megumi nodded, "Yes, it is very interesting to learn from her."


    "¡­"


    "Is it really fun?" Haru felt weird.


    "Yeah, do you want to learn it?" Megumi asked.


    Haru shook his head, "Anyway, you should be careful."


    "Be careful?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah, your presence is very small, I''m afraid that if you be a ninja, I won''t be able to find you anymore," Haru said.


    Suddenly he felt that his arm was pinched by her.


    "Ouch," Haru turned and saw her pouting.


    "You are always teasing me like that," Megumi pouted.


    "It''s because you''re very cute," Haru caressed her head slowly. He traced her hair and thought that her hair was longer than usual, "Are you trying to make your hair longer?"


    Megumi nodded, "Yes, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s good to try to have a ponytailter," Haru said.


    Megumi looked at him and asked, "Do you like ponytails?"


    "I love it," Haru nodded as he felt that ponytail was the best hairstyle for a girl in the world.


    "Perverted¡­" Megumi said.


    "But this pervert is your boyfriend," Haru said.


    Megumi blushed, "Let''s go to the optic store." She said and pulled his hand.


    "Optic store? Do you need sses?" Haru asked to enter the sses store.


    Megumi looked around and picked one with a ck frame, "Try this."


    Haru didn''t say anything and tried the sses.


    Megumi was a bit stunned but nodded, "This is very good." She looked around and picked the silver frame one, "Try this one too."


    "Do you want me to wear sses?" Haru asked while trying on other sses.


    "Yeah, you are always on theputer to write right? Maybe you can use it to protect your eyes fromputer radiation," Megumi said, and added, "Let me buy it for you this time."


    Haru thought that he didn''t really need it since his physics made it hard for him to get sick but he didn''t reject her idea since it was their first time to have a date, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Megumi looked around and was quite excited since she felt that she was ying a with a model, "Try this one too."


    Haru looked at her and said, "Do you have a sses fetish?"


    "¡­"


    "Probably," Megumi said.


    "It''s okay, I can ept your kinks," Haru said.


    "Stop saying it like that, you make it sound lewd," Megumi blushed.


    Haruughed and also picked a sses, "You should try one too, it will be unfair for you to not try it."


    "Eh?" Megumi said but nodded. She tried the sses and asked, "How is it?"


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "You look smart."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Do you enjoy teasing me that much?" Megumi asked.


    "I''m joking, no, my Megumi is the world''s most beautiful," Haru said.


    Megumi blushed, "That is a bit too much."


    "No way who makes you very loveable in my eyes," Haru shook his head.


    They were arguing with each other until someone called him.


    "Haru?"


    "Akane-sensei?"

 Chapter 175 Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 175 Date 2</h4>


    Akane was quite bored in her apartment and decided to move around to see whether she could get a good man. She thought that it was her time to break up with her boyfriend. She sighed when she thought that he had never sent her a message since it had been a while since both of them had done it before. She started to feel giddy when she remembered how he had touched all over her body but she didn''t want to be the one who called him thought it was a different case when both of them met each other by chance.


    Akane walked around the department store but stopped in front of the optic store. She saw him with a girl flirting with each other happily. She frowned but changed her expression and became normal again, ''His girlfriend?'' She didn''t say anything and observed his girlfriend first. She wasn''t sure whether it was his girlfriend since she had never heard of it before. She saw both of them wearing matching sses and saw how happy the girl was beside him. She couldn''t help but feel jealous since he was the first person who didn''t show obsession toward her.


    "Haru?" Akane said.


    Haru turned and saw someone that he didn''t expect. He realized that someone was walking toward him but he didn''t expect that it was her, "Akane-sensei?"


    "Hello, it has been a while since we have met each other," Akane said and greeted him, "How are you?"


    Haru twitched his lips inwardly. He probably knew what this woman was thinking. He shook his head and decided not to think too much. He also felt quite pitiful towards this woman who searched hard


    "Haru, who is she?" Megumi asked him.


    Haru nodded, "This is my tutor a year ago."


    "My name is Akane Minagawa, nice to meet you," Akane said.


    "Hello, my name is Kato Megumi," Megumi introduced.


    "Are you two in a rtionship?" Akane asked.


    "Yes," Megumi and Haru answered at the same time.


    "Wow? Really? You''re very lucky to have her! "She was very cute," Akane said as she nudged his side.


    Haru who was nudge felt like it kind of hurt, said, "Yes, I''m lucky to have her."


    "Are you on a date, then I won''t bother you anymore," Akane said and added, "That''s right, Haru, are you busy tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I should be in my bakery in the morning," Haru said.


    "Bakery?" Akane titled her head.


    "Oh, you don''t know?" Haru forgot to tell her, "I''m sorry for not telling you, you can check my bakery in this street, the name of this bakery is Fleur de Lapin."


    "Fleur de Lapin?" Akane was a bit surprised since she had heard several times from her boyfriend that it was sold very gold bread but the time to open was very limited and it was sold out very fast. She had tried to go there but it was closed during the afternoon and in the evening, "That ce is yours? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I have been busytely so I forgot to tell you," Haru could only say.


    Akane pouted and said, "Then I will visit you tomorrow." She looked at Megumi and said, "Then I will leave both of you since I won''t bother your date, bye." She waved her hand and walked out. She took her phone and started to message him.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t expect to meet her. He sighed since that woman was an enchantress.


    "Is she your ex?" Megumi asked.


    Haru shook his head, "No." He looked at her and asked, "Do you really think that I will date any beautiful girl."


    "¡­"


    "Oi, are you serious?" Haru asked with a disbelief expression. He held her hands and said, "She is not my ex-girlfriend and she is only my tutor in the past."


    "Only a tutor?" Megumi asked.


    Haru, who saw her expression, sighed and said, "No, we have done more."


    "More?" Megumi asked.


    "You know, the thing that an adult does," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed, "I don''t want to lie to you, I have never done that kind of thing again with her ever since we have been dating."


    Megumi didn''t answer him for a while until she asked a question, "Do you need that?"


    "Hmm?" Haru titled his head.


    "Do men need that kind of thing?" Megumi asked.


    "What kind of thing?" Haru asked.


    "Sex," Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and didn''t expect that such a word woulde out from that cute mouth of her, "I will be lying if I don''t need it."


    Megumi looked at him and said, "Do you want to do it with me?"


    Haru felt that his head hurt right now, "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi wasn''t sure what kind of expression she should put on right now. She felt quiteplicated right now. She was happy but she wasn''t ready to do that. She was also afraid that he would leave her after one thing. She started to think that he had asked her to have a date because he wanted to do it with her. She was in deep thought until she was hugged by him, "Haru?"


    "For your information, I want you to do it with you," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi was speechless and didn''t expect that he was very straight forward.


    "But I won''t force you, take your time, you''re also in your 3rd middle school, we have a lot of time in the future," Haru said.


    Megumi took a deep breath and said, "Pervert."


    "I know that," Haru nodded.


    Megumi snuggled up in his arms, saying, "I''m not ready now."


    "I know that," Haru said while caressing her head. He thought for a bit and said, "I know that is it a bit awkward but let''s continue our date."


    Megumi looked at him and smiled, "Alright, let''s go, I will buy you these sses."


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    Megumi picked up the sses and bought it for him, "Try to wear it for now."


    "You really have a sses fetish, huh?" Haru wore sses.


    "It is okay, right?" Megumi asked.


    "I don''t really mind, though," Haru said.

 Chapter 176 Drunk Woman

    <h4>Chapter 176 Drunk Woman</h4>


    Haru and Megumi went back together after their date.


    Haru had received a text from Akane but he decided not to reply to her since he was on a date right now.


    "That''s right, you can use magic, right?" Megumi asked.


    "I can do that, but what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Then show me again," Megumi said.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, I just want to know," Megumi said.


    "Then I will show you my new magic," Haru thought to tease her and they were on their way home the street wasn''t that crowded that was why he didn''t mind to show it to her.


    "New magic?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, the name of this magic is ''Steal''."


    "Steal? Can you steal something from me?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, it is the thing on your body, but it is random."


    "Random? Interesting, show it to me," Megumi said.


    Haru felt that he was a failure since he had stolen the panties of Sora right now. He would show the world that this skill was very good. He pointed his hand toward her and said, "Steal." Suddenly he felt something on his hand and it was quite warm.


    Megumi suddenly blushed when she felt that she had lost something.


    ''Don''t tell me,'' Haru opened it and saw the panties in his hand.


    "¡­"


    "It is random and I can''t decide which thing to steal," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry," Haru said.


    "Can you give my panties back?" Megumi felt weird going onmando.


    "Of course, please," Haru said and gave her panties.


    Megumi put her panties on her shopping back and sighed, "That magic is a bit problematic."


    "Yeah, it depends on the luck of the user," Haru said.


    "Luck to the user, huh? So your luck is very high," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Haru frowned and sighed, "I have never lost on paper-rock-scissors after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Have you used this magic on someone before?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "Who?" Megumi asked.


    "Sora," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Pervert," Megumi said.


    "I know I''m only curious, but I don''t expect it to cause such a disaster," Haru sighed.


    Megumi looked at him and said, "You should seal that magic from now on."


    "¡­"


    "What is your answer?" Megumi asked.


    "I will do it in moderation," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "I''m joking but this magic is quite useful, maybe it will be panties on a girl but it is different on a man," Haru said.


    "That''s true," Megumi nodded.


    They were talking to each other until they almost arrived at her home.


    "Let''s have a date again," Haru said.


    "Yeah, at that time, you shouldn''t steal my panties again," Megumi said.


    "It''s an incident," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "I was joking," Megumi smiled.


    "I know that," Haru nodded.


    Both of them looked at each other and kissed again. They were kissing for quite a while until they heard a voice.


    "Hic!"


    Both of them were startled and looked around. They saw a woman who was sleeping on the street while looking quite drunk.


    "Hic! Don''t kiss on the street!" the woman said.


    The woman has beautiful long red hair and is wearing a ck shirt while hugging a bottle of beer.


    "Haru, can you help her?'' Megumi suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Haru was surprised.


    Neither of them really felt embarrassed since the woman was drunk.


    Megumi walked toward her and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Hic¡­" the woman didn''t answer her since she was sleeping.


    Megumi turned toward him and said, "She is sleeping."


    "Yeah, I can see that," Haru said and picked her up on his back, "I will carry her then."


    "Yeah, it is very dangerous to let a woman alone here," Megumi said and asked, "Where will you bring here?"


    "My cafe, probably," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded, "Alright, I will go home now, tomorrow I will help your cafe."


    "Is that okay?" Haru asked.


    Megumi nodded, "Yeah, at least I want to learn to make bread."


    "Good, I will teach you thoroughly," Haru nodded.


    Megumi smiled and said, "I will go back now, don''t use your steal on her."


    "¡­"


    "I won''t," Haru said.


    Megumi walked toward him and kissed his cheek, "Bye, I''m really happy today."


    Haru smiled, "Oh, I will make you happier again in the future."


    "I can''t wait for that," Megumi waved and entered her house.


    Haru nodded and looked at the woman who was sleeping on his back. He sighed and walked to his cafe.


    Haru entered his cafe and saw there was someone who was drinking a hot chocte there, "Oh, Yuri, you''re not going back to your parents?"


    Yuri turned and sighed when she thought that he had gone on a date. She felt better since he decided to visit his cafe but was confused when she saw someone on his back, "Who is that?"


    "I don''t know if she is sleeping on the street," Haru said.


    "Sleeping on the street?" Yuri was a bit surprised.


    "Well, at least I will let her sleep here tonight," Haru said.


    "Is she your acquaintance?" Yuri asked.


    Haru shook his head, "I don''t know her."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is that okay?" Yuri asked.


    "She is a woman and it will be dangerous for her to sleep on the street," Haru said.


    Yuri saw that this woman was quite beautiful. She nodded and thought it would be very dangerous for this woman to sleep on the street, "Alright, let me help you to take care of her."


    "It was okay, we let her sleep in one of the rooms," Haru said and carried her to one of the rooms in his house. He ced her on the bed and saw her sleepingfortably. He shook his head and walked out of the room.


    "Haru, can you stay here for a while?" Yuri asked.


    Haru nodded, "Alright, you can wait on the 2nd floor first, I will bring you a hot chocte."


    "Good, I will bring a snack from my room," Yuri said.


    Haru walked to the kitchen and felt that his phone was ringing. He knew who was calling him.


    "Where are you?" Sora asked.


    "I''m in my cafe," Haru said.


    "What about your date?" Sora asked.


    "It is okay," Haru said.


    "Okay?" Sora asked.


    "It is wonderful," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Sora was a bit speechless, "When are you going home?"


    "I will talk with Yuri for a while," Haru said.


    "Alright, don''t bete," Sora said and added, "Let''s sleep together again tonight."


    "Yeah," Haru nodded while preparing his hot chocte.

 Chapter 177 Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 177 Night Talk</h4>


    Haru had prepared the hot chocte and walked to the 2nd floor.


    The 2nd floors of this house are veryfortable and it is used for his residence but he had never lived here.


    Haru saw that Yuri was sitting on the sofa while watching the television, "Yuri, I''ve brought the hot chocte." He gave her one cup.


    "Thank you," Yuri said and sipped the hot chocte. She suddenly felt that she was on the beach but she suddenly saw a big wave that wasing toward her. She thought that she would drown but suddenly someone saved him. She saw that this person had chocty skin while smiling at him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Yuri had another food orgasm after drinking this hot chocte. She looked at him and said, "As expected, your skill is very good."


    "You''re very exaggerated, this is quite normal," Haru said and looked at her, "Are you okay?"


    Yuri raised her eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, are you not lonely? You''re living alone here, isn''t it better to move with your parents?" Haru was grateful for her but he felt that it was very lonely when he had to watch her drinking a hot chocte in this house alone. He felt quite stunned when he saw her lonely figure in his house earlier and wanted to hug her.


    Yuri frowned and said, "Are you trying to drive me away?" She felt quite sad when she thought that it was because of his girlfriend. She thought that she could be with him since she was living in his house and was very close to him but in the end, he decided to date another girl. She was quite sad when she thought that she was driven away by him because he had dated a girl.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Of course not, but I''m worried about you, is it really okay for you to live here alone?" Even though he said that his robot could protect her from anything, the robot didn''t have an emotion.


    "Really?" Yuri looked at him while asking that question.


    "Yes, actually, I''m very happy that you''re with me, you''re the one who is helping me at the cafe, even though you''re very busy with your school," Haru said.


    "No, the cafe isn''t that much of a problem for me and I''m also enjoying working here," Yuri shook her head. She truly enjoyed her moment with him working together in this cafe together. She felt that she had made a family with him and worked together in this cafe.


    "I know that is a bit awkward but thank you, thank you for being here with me now," Haru said while caressing her head slowly.


    "Me too, I have a lot of things that I''m very grateful for and I''m not even sure whether I can pay you back for what you''ve done for me," Yuri said.


    "You don''t need to do that," Haru said.


    Yuri feltfortable by this moment and asked, "Is this okay?"


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "You have a girlfriend, is it okay to spend a night together with another girl besides your girlfriend?" Yuri asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Then, do you want me to go back now?"


    "No!" Yuri said and wasn''t sure why she had done this. She hugged his waist and stopped him from moving.


    "As long as we keep it a secret," Haru said.


    ''Keep it a secret, huh?'' Yuri thought while cing her head on his chest.


    "Alright, I will go back now," Haru said.


    "Eh? You will go back?" Yuri was startled.


    "Of course, you should sleep soon since we still need to open the cafe tomorrow," Haru said.


    Yuri looked at him and kissed his cheek.


    Haru was a bit surprised by her actions but didn''t intend to ask her a question. He wasn''t blind to her feelings but he also felt awkward to date another girl again. He had crossed the line with his little sister even though he had dated his girlfriend. He would be scum when he dated another girl again but he thought to give her a prize or something. He saw her smiling and decided to give her a kiss on her forehead.


    Yuri was a bit stunned by his actions.


    "Keep this a secret," Haru said and walked out of the cafe.


    Yuri smiled and looked at his back from the window, ''It is veryfortable.'' She said while caressing her forehead.


    "I''m home," Haru said and entered his apartment.


    "You''rete!" Sora ran toward him and pouted.


    Haru smiled and caressed her head, "I''m sorry, but I''m helping someone earlier."


    "Helping someone?" Sora asked.


    "It was happening during our date," Haru said.


    "Tell me about your date," Sora said.


    "Why do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.


    "Because I also want the sameter," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    "Alright," Haru nodded and started to tell her about his date with Megumi.


    Sora was sitting on hisp while listening to his story. She pulled his hand to wrap it around her body. She felt veryplex right now. She was d that he could make her best friend happy but she was here doing an immoral rtionship with his brother who was also her best friend''s boyfriend. She looked at him and kissed her lips, ''Haru¡­'' She didn''t want to hear his story again and only wanted him to be close to her.


    Haru felt surprised but didn''t think much of it. He kept kissing her while picking her up to his room.


    Sora separated from him and asked him with blush, "Are we going to do it?"


    Haru flicked her forehead, "It is not the time yet."


    Sora pouted and continued to kiss him.

 Chapter 178 Team up with me!

    <h4>Chapter 178 Team up with me!</h4>


    "Ugh, where is this?"


    She looked around and saw an unfamiliar room.


    Her name is Akane Kosaka, she is a beautiful girl with striking red beautiful hair. She is quite a famous mangaka in the past and right now she wants to create a game circle.


    But¡­


    Her n was a failure and her game didn''t sell quite well. She almost lost all of her money since her n was a failure. She clenched her hand hard and thought that she wouldn''t give up, "I won''t give up."


    Akane looked around and felt confused. She only remembered that she was drinking quite a lot of alcohol and became drunk. She suddenly realized something and took out the nket that covered her lower body. She saw that her pants were alright and sighed in relief. The only thing that she was afraid of was when someone raped her suddenly, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    *sniff sniff


    Akane suddenly smelled a delicious smelling from the outside.


    *growl


    Akane felt that her stomach was quite hungry and decided to check. She walked out of this room and followed this delicious smell. She saw the stairs and moved down since she was very hungry. She saw a kitchen and saw a handsome young man there. She saw him making bread with a serious expression. She only thought it for a moment but she remembered her mother''s words where a man who was working was the most attractive.


    "Have you woken up?"


    Akane saw what the young man said but didn''t turn his attention toward him, "Thank you." She knew that this young man was the one who was helping her, ''Where have I seen him?'' She felt that she had seen him somewhere and rubbed her chin and tried to remember him.


    *growl


    Suddenly her stomach was growling again, she was really hungry right now and drooled when she saw the bread in front of her.


    "You can eat some of them."


    "Really?" Akane said.


    "Yeah."


    Akane didn''t say anything and took the bread. Her mouth salivated and she gulped her saliva. She opened her mouth and took the first bite of this bread.


    *skip since she entered her food orgasm.


    Haru didn''t turn his attention toward the woman that he had savedst night since he needed to focus on the cooking. Even though he didn''t turn toward her he could still see her since he had an observation haki. He was wondering why this woman woke up very early in the morning.


    "Akane Kosaka."


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at her when she said her name. He felt that he had heard that name before. He wanted to introduce his name but this woman cut him.


    "Kasugano Haruka, right?" Kosaka said.


    Haru felt a bit surprised and asked, "How did you know?"


    "You''re quite a famous author in the world of ACG (Anime Comic Game)," Kosaka said.


    Haru suddenly realized something, "Are you Akane Kosaka who is the author of Hero Saga?" He remembered that manga was quite good and quite popr.


    Kosaka nodded, "Good, you know me." She looked at his bread and asked, "You''re a chef?"


    "Yeah, I have decided to break from school for a year and decided to open this bakery since I''m quite free," Haru said.


    ''Break from school, hmm,'' Kosaka looked at him with a fervent gaze. She had seen his story before and it was really a cup of her tea. She knew that his novel would be a big hit in the next volume, especially when it hit the climax when the MC would decide to take the mother of his friend to date. She looked at him and wondered whether he had an experience dating an older girl.


    "Is there anything?" Haru asked since he felt that this woman had been looking at him for a while.


    "Haru, is it?" Kosaka looked at him with a serious expression and said, "Team up with me!"


    Haru looked at her with a confused expression, "What?"


    Yuri sighed in relief after she had finished her matter in the toilet, even though some myth said that a girl didn''t go to the toilet but it was only fiction, every girl also went to the toilet. She sprayed the toilet with a lot of perfume and turned on the air purifier. She walked to the kitchen and saw the robot was moving the bread to the disy. She felt that she didn''t really need to do anything right now and walked to the cafe. She smiled when she saw his figure but frowned when she saw a beautiful woman with a simr red hair thought, this woman''s hair was longer than her.


    "Haru, who is that?" Yuri asked.


    "Oh, Yuri, didn''t you see herst night?" Haru said.


    "Last night?" Yuri thought for a while and remembered a girl who had been piggybacked by himst night.


    "Is she your girlfriend?" Kosaka asked.


    "No, she isn''t," Haru said.


    Yuri sighed inwardly when she heard those words from him.


    "Really?" Kosaka felt weird since she saw him living together with this girl but she didn''t think much of it since it didn''t really matter for her.


    *knock knock


    Haru knew who this person was, "Wait for a bit." He walked to the door and opened it, "Megumi."


    "Am Ite?" Megumi asked.


    "No, there is still one more bread that I need to make, let me teach you after this," Haru said.


    "Alright," Megumi nodded and looked at the drunk woman that she had seen yesterday, "Hello."


    "Hello," Kosaka nodded.


    "She is my girlfriend, you met her when you were drunk yesterday," Haru said.


    Kosaka nodded, "Good, now, let''s talk about our topic earlier."


    "What are you talking about?" Megumi asked.


    "I''m nning to make a game," Haru said.


    "Huh?!" Yuri and Megumi were a bit surprised by his words.

 Chapter 179 Morning in the cafe

    <h4>Chapter 179 Morning in the cafe</h4>


    "You need to push more power into the dough," Haru said from behind her.


    "Yes," Megumi said while asking, "We''re not using a machine?"


    "If I''m using a machine, we can''t get this close to each other," Haru said while hugging her waist.


    "It''s hard to learn when you''re this close," Megumi said.


    "Megumi, as your instructor, I need to teach you thoroughly," Haru said.


    "That''s what you said but I can feel everyone gaze at me," Megumi said.


    "Ignore it and focus on the dough," Haru said.


    Kosaka and Yuri were looking at both of them with a in expression.


    "You''re not going to disrupt them?" Kosaka asked.


    "No, both of them are dating," Yuri said without changing her expression. She would have that position soon and she was sure of that.


    "¡­"


    "I will help you during the opening hours," Kosaka said.


    "Oh, you don''t need to do that," Yuri said and called, "Haru, the store is going to open."


    "Alright," Haru answered and said, "I will need to get ready for the store."


    "Yes, then let me help you be a waitress," Megumi said.


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    The opening hours started and they opened the cafe.


    The people started to enter and chose their own favorites breads were ordering their coffee to make them wake up in the early morning.


    Kosaka had never worked in the food industry but she thought it was interesting since she saw that the people were very excited and happy when they ate his bread but she understood since his bread was really that delicious and quite affordable. She was wondering what she had done that she had never eaten his bread until now.


    Megumi was also quite surprised by the number of people who hade to his shop.


    Haru was preparing a coffee until someone came in front of him.


    "Let''s have a match."


    Haru looked at him and shook his head, "I''m sorry Souma, but I''m not that free to have a match with you, also your ability is a bit low now."


    Souma wanted to refute it but he couldn''t. He had tried his bread several times and in his mind, it was one of the most delicious foods that he had eaten in his life.


    "You should have a match with your dad more," Haru said.


    Souma sighed since he had found someone who was closer in age than him but his skill was much better than he had seen in his life. He knew that he had met his rival and he wanted to beat him. He bought his bread to research it in his kitchenter.


    "Here, I will give you something for free," Haru said and gave him a new beverage menu.


    Souma took the beverage and it was quite beautiful, "What is this?"


    "It is boba tea, it is very interesting to drink, you should shake it before you drink it," Haru said and added, "Give me your opinion tomorrow."


    "Good," Souma nodded and walked out of his cafe. He could see that he had be a center of attention when he brought this boba tea outside. He thought for a bit and decided to drink it while walking. He shook it for a while and stabbed it with the straw.


    The straw was a bit thick than normal and he slurped the boba tea, "Slurp!" He suddenly felt that he was bombarded by a missile with a shape of a bubble but instead of exploding, he could feel that it had be afortable soft pillow and wrapped around his body. He started to chew the bubble slowly on his mouth making a very strange face on his face.


    Souma looked at the boba tea with a surprised expression while shaking his head, "This is good stuff." He nodded and started to analyze the ingredients of this beverage.


    Akane decided to visit him and she saw that his cafe was really popr. She had seen the inte and saw the review of his cafe was really good. She saw a lot of peoplee out and exit from his cafe. She became even more curious and looked around. She saw him making a beverage while talking to his costumer. She smiled and walked toward him, "Haru, Ie."


    Haru turned and was surprised to see her. He didn''t expect for her to reallye to his cafe, "Hey, Sensei, let me take your order."


    "Hmm, can you give me your rmendation?" Akane asked.


    "Sure, wait for a while, you can sit in the counter''s seat while waiting for me," Haru said.


    "Yes," Akane nodded. She looked around and saw that there were three beautiful girls that helped him. She knew one of the three girls was his girlfriend and wondered about his rtionship with the other girls.


    Utaha was walking to his cafe since school was on holiday today. She usually didn''t have much of a chance toe since she needed to go to the school, also his cafe only opened in the early morning. She thought to surprise him bying to his cafe suddenly but she also had a feeling that something would happen today.


    Utaha came quitete but it was good since the number of guests inside was quite low. She entered his cafe and was surprised to see someone there, "Minagawa-sensei?!"


    Akane turned and smiled, "Hello, Kasumigaoka-san."


    Utaha wasn''t sure but she didn''t like her, "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I''m visiting my former student," Akane said, and added, "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, I''m visiting my former ssmates," Utaha smiled and asked, "Who is that ex-student of yours?"


    "Sensei, I have brought my rmendation," Haru said and looked at her, "Utaha? You''re here?"


    Utaha twitched her lips and asked, "You''re her student?"

 Chapter 180 Eroge

    <h4>Chapter 180 Eroge</h4>


    Haru decided to close his cafe since his product had already sold out. He felt strange since he saw five girls sitting next to each otherughing and talking to each other but their faces didn''t even smile. He decided to be their bridge to talk to each other. He brought a set of tea and prepared it in front of them, "Let''s talk while drinking ck tea that I have just bought before."


    His brewing skill was top-notch and the smell of the tea made everyone a bit dazed.


    Haru prepared six cups for everyone while also preparing a cookie in the middle of the table.


    Akane smelled the tea and sipped it, "Hmm, this is good."


    "Yes, this tea also has the benefit of binding fat and also making your skin brighter," Haru said.


    The five women at the table had their eyes lit up when they heard it. They sipped the tea slowly and had afortable expression on their faces.


    "You should also eat the cookies too, I have made it a lemon and fresh herbs," Haru said.


    They didn''t reject his idea and ate the cookies too.


    "These cookies aren''t sweet," Kosaka asked.


    "Sure, they are," Yuri nodded.


    "It''s because you drank Gymnema Sylvestre," Haru said.


    "Huh? What is that?" Yuri asked.


    "Gymnema means ''Sugar Destroyer'', and after drinking it, you can''t taste the sweetness for a while," Haru exined.


    "Enough of that, let me ask you how can you be a former student of this person?" Utaha asked.


    "This person? You''re quite rude Kasumigaoka-san," Akane said while drinking his tea.


    "She was my tutor when my parents were still around," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    The atmosphere became awkward when he said this to them.


    Megumi held his hand while looking at him.


    "I''m okay, let''s not fight each other since I want to talk about business with Kosaka," Haru said.


    "Business?" Utaha and Akane were confused.


    "Yes, we''re nning to make a game this winter," Kosaka said.


    "Winter? Are you serious? It was four months before winter," Haru said.


    "Yes, that is why I''m nning to make a game that is quite fast to make," Kosaka said.


    "Oh, what kind of game is it?" Utaha asked with an interesting expression.


    "It''s an eroge," Kosaka answered.


    "¡­"


    "Excuse me, can you repeat it?" Akane asked.


    "It''s an eroge," Kosaka answered.


    "¡­"


    "What is eroge?" Megumi asked.


    "The eroge is an erotic game," Kosaka answered.


    "Okay," Megumi nodded and didn''t say anything again.


    "¡­¡­"


    "WHY NO ONE SAID ANYTHING?!" Yuri suddenly became outbursts, "Also, why do you suddenly want to make that kind of game?" She looked at Kosaka and waited for her answer.


    "Eroge is quite easy to make, especially when both popr creators are the ones who make the game," Kosaka said and looked at him, "Right?"


    "So it is simr to a visual novel?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka nodded, "Yes, two months should be enough for me to draw the entire game but the problem is the game n and the scripts." She looked at him and said, "I want you to cooperate with me to make the game n and the scripts for this game."


    "¡­"


    "Why eroge? Why not something else?" Akane asked.


    "Because it is cheap and the price of the game is quite expensive, it is good enough as long as we can sell 10,000 copies of the game since the price of the game should be 7,000 yen," Kosaka said.


    "Then we should be able to get 70 million yen," Haru nodded and felt it wasn''t quite a bad number.


    "Yes, but I believe that we can sell more than that since there is a Comiket during the winter," Kosaka said and added, "When the reviewer told the world about our game, I''m sure that the sales of the game will be quite high."


    "That is only if the game is good enough, right?" Akane said.


    "Yes, that is why I need someone who can make a good game n," Kosaka said and looked at him.


    "Visual Novel, huh?" Haru was in deep thought. He knew that the sess of the game depended on the story and the characters.


    Kosaka looked at him and said, "I believe that your script will be good."


    "How can you be so sure?" Haru asked.


    "I have read your novel before, and I have a feeling that you still have a lot of ideas inside that head of yours, put it into our game and let''s create a big game industry with me," Kosaka said.


    Haru was interested in her n and he had also heard her name since Kosaka was quite famous in the manga industry. He looked at her and asked, "Where are you going to live then?"


    "I''m going to live here, I''ll also help the cafe," Kosaka said and added, "I''m sure that Yuri is quite lonely to live here alone, right? Our hair is also simr and it won''t be strange for us to be called a sister."


    Yuri twitched her lips in response but she didn''t really mind since she didn''t feel her as apetitor.


    "Oh, let me join this interesting n," Utaha suddenly said.


    "She is?" Kosaka looked at him since she didn''t know her.


    Utaha felt a bit annoyed but she didn''t introduce herself. She looked at him waiting for him to introduce her to everyone.


    "Her name is Kasumigaoka Utaha, she is a neer author," Haru introduced.


    "Oh, I don''t know you," Kosaka shook her head and added, "And I want him to be the one who writes it."


    Utaha frowned since it was true that even though her novel was quite sold well but she was still a newbie as an author of a light novel, "My book has sold 30,000 copies!"


    Kosaka snorted, "30,000 copies? Tell me again when you have hit 500,000 copies!"


    Utaha grumbled and didn''t say anything again. She wanted to see whether both of them really could make a game together.


    Aken suddenlyughed, "It seems that I don''t need to be here but I''m curious about your project, can I visit you when I''m free?"


    "Why not," Kosaka said and added, "You sure know a lot of beautiful girls, Haru?" She looked at him while nodding at him.


    Everyone also looked at him.


    ''Why are you looking at me?'' Haru rubbed his nose and said, "Alright, but I will give the n in a week and I will have to go out for a week too, so please take care of the cafe."


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Yuri asked.


    "Macau," Haru said.

 Chapter 181 Macau 1

    <h4>Chapter 181 Macau 1</h4>


    Haru was writing a game n on hisptop.


    "Are you still working?" Sora asked.


    "Yeah, it will be done soon," Haru said and kept typing.


    "Still, are we going to the casino?" Sora asked.


    "Yes, I need funds to buy thatnd and create a gym in that ceter," Haru exined. He had thought that the fastest way to create money was going to the casino. He had learned observation haki and he believed it would be easy for him to get the capital to create his business.


    "Why Macau, but not Las Vegas?" Sora asked.


    "It''s closer to our home," Haru said and asked, "Do you want to go to Las Vegas?"


    Sora nodded and said, "I want to tour around the world with you."


    Haru smiled, "We will have that chanceter."


    "Good," Sora nodded and said, "I''m a bit sleepy, I will sleep first."


    "Yes," Haru nodded and continued to write his scripts. He had thought for a while and it would be good for him to create a game that could be a franchiseter. He had decided what kind of eroge that he would create and would show it to Kosakater. He still remembered their reaction when they heard that he would go to Macau.


    "Macau? Why are you going to that ce?" Megumi frowned since she knew that that ce was an entertainment ce for someone who wanted to gamble.


    "I''m going to get a fund there," Haru said.


    "You''re not doing anything dangerous, right?" Yuri asked.


    Haru shook his head, "You don''t need to worry, I won''t do something illegal, it will be a short trip, I will even bring you souvenirster."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you going alone?" Megumi asked. She didn''t really worry much about him since she knew that he could use magic. She thought about her teacher and decided to train harder after this.


    Haru shook his head, "No, I will go be going with Sora."


    "You and your sisterplex," Utaha snorted.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, "I don''t have a sisterplex, right?" He looked at Megumi.


    Megumi looked away and didn''t answer him.


    Haru blinked his eyes and didn''t believe that he had beenbeled as a sisterplex.


    "I don''t really care about your business but you will finish the script in a week, right?" Kosaka asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, one week, I will create a script that will satisfy you."


    "Good," Kosaka nodded.


    "I want to go with you to Macau," Akane sighed, but she couldn''t since she had her job.


    "Let''s get togetherter when you''re free," Haru said. He had been quite hooked up during his time in the Gourmet Casino.


    Utaha frowned, "I don''t think gambling is a good habit for you."


    Haru nodded, "I''m not going to gamble but I have some business in that ce."


    "What kind of business?" Yuri asked.


    "I''m going to learn cooking from a legendary chef in China," Haru exined, but he would go to Macau to gamble.


    They nodded and felt a bit excited when he had gone back. They were wondering if his skill would increase when he stayed there for a while.


    "That''s right, I almost forgot about something," Kosaka said.


    "About what?" Haru asked.


    "We have a scriptwriter and illustrator, but we don''t have both of programmer and a music writer," Kosaka said.


    "You can leave me as a programmer, for the musicians," Haru thought for a bit and said, "I have an idea who can help us with that."


    They raised their eyebrows and were a bit curious about the musician.


    Kato was in her room looking at her teacher who suddenly appeared without notice.


    "Kato, how are you?" C7 said.


    "Teacher," Kato nodded.


    "Your talent is very good, let me teach you some advanced techniques," C7 said.


    Kato nodded in response.


    Kosaka and Yuri were in the cafe together.


    "So we only need to follow the recipe and dump the ingredients into this machine?" Kosaka asked with a wonderment.


    Yuri nodded, "Yes, he is very smart and built this thing to make the work easier."


    "Maybe he is justzy," Kosaka answered.


    "I can''t deny that, but both of us don''t have good cooking skills," Yuri said.


    "I can''t deny that," Kosaka said and asked, "How can you fall in love with him?"


    Her face suddenly became red, "W - what are you saying suddenly?!"


    Tsunade: "@Haru, are you going to gamble again?"


    Haru: "Yeah, I need a fund to create something in my world."


    Kouha: "Didn''t I give you a goldst time?"


    Haru: "It is too troublesome to sell gold without any invoice."


    Kouha: "Invoice? What is that?"


    Haru: "In your world, it should be a stamp from the authorities."


    Gintoki: "Haru! Can you give me some? I lost all of my money in pachinko."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was a bit speechless by him.


    Haru: "No, I don''t want to pamper you too much." He was wondering whether Gintoki had been cursed to live in misery and wouldn''t have money in his life. He had given him a novel but it seemed that Gintoki used that money to gamble. He started to think that most of the people in the group chat loved to gamble.


    Gintoki: "Eh?! ORZ."


    Yajima: "Wow! Nice emoticon!"


    Teppei: "Is that something that you should be amazed by?"


    Kuroneko: "I hate school in my world."


    Tsunade: "Then you don''t need to go to school."


    Kuroneko: "No, I have to go to school."


    Haru: "Have you made a friend, Kuroneko?"


    Kuroneko: "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "No, my friend is only you guys."


    Gintoki: "Then I''m the one who is known as a social butterfly and I will teach you to make a friend."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "I don''t think that I can learn something from someone who spends all of his entire money on pachinko."


    Haru: "You should learn observation haki, I''m sure that it will be easy for you to y go to the casinoter."


    Gintoki: "Really?"


    Luffy: "Ugh, I want to go to another world!"


    Yajima: "Then how about my world, I will create a guild for all of us."


    "Guild?"

 Chapter 182 Macau 2

    <h4>Chapter 182 Macau 2</h4>


    Teppei: "It''s good, we have a guild there."


    Kouha: "I agree but the price to teleport to another world is just too expensive, I saw a lot of things that were sold in this group chat, I don''t want to waste my point yet." He had just joined and didn''t want to use his points needlessly.


    Yajima: "That''s true, 1000 points to teleport, it is just too expensive."


    Tsunade: "Is there a way to make it cheaper?"


    Haru: "I''m not sure, but probably something will happen when the number of our group has be 10 members."


    Gintoki: "10, huh? There are still 2 more."


    Luffy: "Oh, there will be a quest again?"


    Kuroneko: "Sometimes a quest isn''t to a dangerous ce, my home is very safe unless you go to the Middle East or Africa."


    Kouha: "So there is still a war in your world?"


    Haru: "Nothing is perfect, Kouha, you want to make the world into one, but in the past, there is someone who has done that in the end, that kingdom is destroyed too."


    "¡­"


    Kouha: "Is that true?"


    Haru: "Yes, isn''t the Kuga n near your country the same? It''s better to think about how to make your country better than the other ces first since there is a bit of a tumor in your country."


    Kouha: "Yeah, my brothers have been nning to attack this Al-Thamen."


    Tsunade: "Can you win? They''re quite strong."


    Kouha: "Yes, that''s why we''re not doing it now, also it will be helpful for you guys to help too."


    Haru: "Sure, I will help you."


    Kouha: "Thank you, Haru."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "Is it only me who thought that both of you had a bit of a strange rtionship."


    Haru: "What do you mean?"


    Kouha: "Yeah, what do you mean?"


    Gintoki: "Nothing, it is better to not talk about it."


    Luffy: "Sigh, I don''t have enough points to go to another world."


    Kuroneko: "I don''t care about @Luffy, @Haru x @Kouha, this is going to be big!"


    Haru: "????"


    Kouha: "????"


    Kuroneko: "Oh, don''t mind it, that''s right, @Haru, you''re going to make a game, right?"


    Haru: "Yeah, I''m going to make one."


    Kuroneko: "What kind of game?"


    Haru: "It''s an eroge."


    "¡­"


    Yajima: "What is eroge?"


    Kouha: "Yeah, what is that?"


    Tsunade: "Anyone can exin it to us?"


    Gintoki tried to adjust his imaginary sses, "It is a dream for every boy in the world."


    Kuroneko: "No, that is just a perverted game."


    Teppei: "You''re going to make a perverted game?"


    Haru: "Yeah, someone invited me to be a scriptwriter and director for this game."


    Kouha: "Interesting, give me the gameter."


    Haru: "Sure."


    Tsunade: "So you''re making a game now?"


    Haru: "Yeah, but I''m going to Macau now."


    Kuroneko: "You sure love gambling."


    Haru: "It''s easier to get money this way."


    Kuroneko: "That''s true."


    Haru: "I''m also wondering when the next quest will be."


    Luffy: "Ugh, I can''t wait for the next quest."


    Teppei: "Yeah, me too."


    Kouha: "I can''t wait to get more points."


    Haru opened his eyes and heard that their ne almost arrived in Macau. He saw that Sora looked at the scenery from the window with excitement.


    "Haru, I want to y tooter," Sora said.


    Haru nodded, "Sure, why not."


    "Yay," Sora hugged his arm.


    Haru smiled looking at her.


    "Haru, we''re right alone in this ce," Sora asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded since in this ce no one was their acquaintance.


    "So when someone is asking what our rtionship is, tell them that we''re a lover," Sora said.


    Haru was a bit surprised by her request.


    "Can you do that?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded, "I will do it." He didn''t think that he would meet his acquaintance and he wasn''t that worried anyway.


    "Thank you," Sora buried her face on his chest. She looked at him again and said, "You''ve gone taller again."


    "Really?" Haru was a bit surprised and only noticed that he had be taller.


    "Yeah," Sora nodded and said, "You should hit 180 or more now."


    "Hmm," Haru nodded after observing his own body.


    The ne had arrived at the airport and both of them walked out of their seats.


    Haru walked until someone crashed into him. He could evade her but he didn''t since the girl in front of him was quite beautiful.


    "I''m sorry."


    The girl said after she crashed into him.


    "Nothing," Haru answered.


    The girl is a very attractive pale-skinned girl with arge bust. She has long ck hair that is styled in a hime-cut and brown eye, along with two curved streaks on the side of her face and brown eyes.


    "Ah? Are you also from Tokyo?"


    "Yes, we''re on a trip," Haru answered.


    "Oh, you''reing with your girlfriend?" The girl smiled.


    Sora had a good impression when she heard her and looked at him waiting for his response.


    "Yeah," Haru said while holding Sora''s hand tenderly.


    Sora blushed and smiled brightly.


    "Oh, you make me really jealous that I''ming here alone."


    "You don''t have a boyfriend?" Haru asked her with a strange expression.


    "But it is okay, I''m going to gambleter," the girl said and added, "Then I will go first, I don''t want to disrupt your trip."


    Haru saw her back and could feel that this girl was excited. He was wondering whether that girl really loved gambling.


    "Haru, let''s go," Sora said. Her mood was very happy when she heard his words earlier.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Haru said, mesmerized by her smile. He wanted to take her photo and share to the world there was such a beautiful angel beside him, ''Hmm? Wait? Share to the world?'' He thought it was a really good business idea.

 Chapter 183 Macau 3

    <h4>Chapter 183 Macau 3</h4>


    Haru had booked a quite nice hotel that was near the most famous casino in this region. He knew that this region could be called ''Las Vegas of Asia'' and he had to admit that it was true. He came to the receptionist and talked about his room. He only booked one room for both of them since it was better that way.


    Sora was a bit shy while holding his hand.


    Both of them entered their room and could see the beauty of this region from their room.


    "Are we going to go now?" Sora asked.


    "No, let''s go tomorrow, you''re still tired right?" Haru said.


    Sora nodded, "Then I will take a bath first." She said while holding his hand.


    Haru nodded, "Let''s enter it together then."


    Sora smiled and couldn''t wait to enter the bath.


    "You''re not going to do anything?" Sora asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    "But you''re really raring to go," Sora said while looking at his little brother, who was standing really tall.


    "I can hold it," Haru said, and added, "You''re still in 3rd middle school, this is still too early for you."


    Sora snorted at him and pouted, "Then let''s see whether you can hold it or not?" She said and rested on his chest trying to tempt him.


    Haru knew that this was a very dangerous moment but he could hold himself. He needed to hold it since he didn''t want to do it too early but it was really hard, "Please remember that, Megumi is my girlfriend."


    Sora stopped when she heard her best friend''s name. She sighed at him and asked, "You''re not going to break up with her?"


    "No," Haru said, and added, "I think that I might be in love with her."


    "Is that so?" Sora looked at him and said, "What do you think that she will say when she knows about us?"


    Haru looked at the ceiling and shook his head, "I''m not sure but she will hurt that for sure."


    Sora sighed and said, "Can we hold our hand, kiss, and do a lot of things that a normal couple can do?"


    "Yes, we can, but not now," Haru answered her without any hesitation.


    "Then when?" Sora asked.


    Haru kissed her lips to make her calm down.


    Sora closed her eyes while enjoying his kiss.


    Their kisssted for a moment and they ended their kiss.


    "I''ll search for a way, that''s for sure," Haru said while hugging her.


    "I believe in you," Sora hugged him.


    Haru only thought, ''Why are we siblings?'' He wouldn''t have this difficulty if they were not siblings.


    "Haru," Sora said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Take care of Megumi, she is my best friend," Sora said.


    "I know," Haru said.


    Sora didn''t say anything again while hugging him.


    Haru knew that he needed to be faster right now. He didn''t want to make her wait for him for a long time. He didn''t want to run away from this world to another world because of this problem.


    Haru carried her in his arms and ced her on the bed. He didn''t expect for her to sleep in the bathtub earlier. He didn''t have perverted thought at that moment but it was hard since he was attracted to her. He decided to think about the other things right now. He walked to the window and saw the night in this region of the world.


    The brightmp that made this ce became very beautiful.


    Haru took his camera and took the picture of this ce, ''Hmm, I wonder how I can share this beautiful scenery with the outside world.'' He thought about making an app that could do a photo-sharing with everyone in this world.


    ''Hmm, it should be social media, then,'' Haru thought. Heter decided to make the app with Nasa. He hoped for him to join since he didn''t want to do it alone since it would take a lot of his timeter.


    *knock knock


    Haru heard that the door was knocked on. He walked to the door and opened it, "Yes?" He was quite surprised to see the girl that he had seen on the ne. He didn''t wear his shirt right now and only wore his pants. He really started to think that he had an exhibitionist hobby but he didn''t really care about that since the girl in front of him was also an exhibitionist, "I''m not ordering a courtesan."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m not courtesan, but can you lend me your bath, the hot water in my room is broken," the girl said.


    Haru thought for a bit and didn''t see a problem. He saw her shaking her body when she was cold, "Alright, but don''t make a loud voice since someone is sleeping."


    "Ah, your lover," the girl nodded and said, "I will keep this a secret from you."


    "Hurry up and take a bath," Haru said.


    "Thank you," the girl said and walked to the bath.


    Haru was wondering why this girl didn''t seem to be afraid to enter someone else''s room. He thought for a bit and asked, "You know that we''re in this room?"


    The girl who was in the bath answered, "Yes, I saw you earlier enter this room, that is why I decided toe here."


    "Hmm," Haru felt that he was really careless. His observation haki was a bit at a low level. He was wondering whether he could train it simrly to the level of Enel in One Piece. He remembered that Enel could even notice everyone on the entire ind without missing. He was in deep thought until he noticed that girl came out from the bathroom.


    "Thank you for lending me the bathroom," the girl said and looked at Sora who was sleeping, "Your girlfriend is very lucky to have you as a boyfriend."


    "Is that so? I think that I''m the one who is lucky to have her," Haru answered and said, "Why don''t you get out now? She will have a misunderstanding when she sees you."


    The girl smiled, "You''re not doing anything to me?"


    Haru frowned, "Do you want me to eat you here right now?"


    "Kyaa, you beast," the girl smiled.


    "¡­"


    "Alright, get out," Haru picked her up and wanted to throw her outside.


    The girl looked at him and said, "My name is Jabami Yumeko."


    "Kasugano Haruka," Haru said and ced her on the outside.


    "Then Kasugano-kun, let''s meet again in the casino," Yumeko said and added, "Your appearance resembles each other, I might mistake both of you as siblings."


    Haru didn''t say anything and threw her outside of his room.


    "Kyaa!" Yumeko said and turned. She saw that the door of his room had been closed. She looked at his room for a while and thought that he was really interesting. She couldn''t wait to have a gamble with himter.

 Chapter 184 Macau 4

    <h4>Chapter 184 Macau 4</h4>


    Haru and Sora came out of their hotel and went to the casino.


    There are a lot of casinos in this region.


    Haru decided the one with the western game since he wasn''t that familiar with the maind game. He wore a suit since he didn''t want to look young in front of the people around him. He was wearing a maroon suit, white shirt, and ck leather shoes. His appearance was simr to a second rich generation that wasing to squander his money, only that was a bit wrong since he would squeeze the money from the casino.


    Sora also wore a maroon dress with ck high heels on her cute feet.


    Haru really thought that she was an angel right now. He had changed his money into yuan since it was the mostmon Kurs in this region. He had only brought 5 million yen and changed it to 320,000 yuan. He wanted to collect at least 10 million yuan or 1,5 million dors. He could at least bring 150 million yen when he turned it backter.


    There was a casino inside their hotel and they didn''t need to walk around.


    Haru also chose the best and the most famous casino and hotel in this ce. He didn''t really want to move around and it was easier to do this


    This was her first timeing here and Sora was really curious, "What is that?"


    Haru exined her patiently until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Ah, Kasugano-kun, we will meet again."


    Sora turned and saw the girl that she had seen during the airne, "Oh, it is you."


    "Hello, my name is Jabami Yumeko," Yumeko said.


    "You can call me Sora," Sora said.


    "Then Sora-san, do you want to y together?" Yumeko asked.


    Sora shook her head, "No, I''m going to follow him."


    "Really? But I think a gamble is more fun when it is done by themselves," Yumeko said with a reddened face.


    ""She''s going to observe me first, so I can let her yter," Haru said.


    Sora nodded in response.


    "Really? So how about we y together?'' Yumeko asked.


    "I don''t mind, but I''m going to roulette," Haru said.


    "Roulette? Good, I will go there too," Yumeko said.


    Sora looked at her and whispered, "Is it only me or is that girl a bit strange?"


    Haru shook his head, "Maybe she is a gambling addict."


    "Gamble addict, huh?" Sora said but didn''t think about it again. She was wondering about how much money he would maketer.


    Three of them went to the roulette.


    Yumeko was really excited and ced her bet already.


    Haru didn''t ce his bet until the dealer spinning the roulette. He didn''t need to wait and ced some of his chips on the single number.


    "You''re really brave," Yumeko said.


    "People often say that I have quite a bit of luck," Haru said.


    "Really?" Yumeko asked.


    "I just feel like saying that," Haru said, looking at the ball from the roulette that stopped on his number.


    "Wow, you''re really in luck!" Yumeko was surprised.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "Haru, you''re awesome!" Sora hugged him.


    Haru nodded and continued. He didn''t win straight but he also won a lot.


    Yumeko who was by his side also won a lot too and her face was reddened with every moment that she lost and won during this gamble.


    Everyone was gathering around him. They could see a different temperamenting from him. They were sure that he wasing from a rich family. They were excited when they saw his bet that they won and lost at every moment.


    Haru saw that his money had be at least 10 million yen or 100,000 dors. He ced all of his chips into a single number.


    "Are you really going to do that?" Yumeko was surprised and looked at him with an excited expression. Her breath had turned heavy when she saw him cing all of his chips on a single number.


    Everyone was looking at him with an excited expression.


    "C''mon man! Win it!"


    "Yeah, bet it all!"


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    The roulette became very crowded with a lot of people who wanted to see him cing all of his bets into this single number.


    "Is that okay?" Sora was a pity when she thought that the money that he had gathered would be lost in this single moment.


    "It''s okay, this is more fun," Haru smiled and also followed the mood. Even though he said that he was confident that he would win all of the money.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re great!!!" Yumeko was very excited and couldn''t help but wanted to hug him but stopped when she saw his girlfriend.


    Sora looked at this perverted girl with a wary expression. She was wondering whether this girl was really a gambling addict.


    "Are you also going to bet on one ce?'' Haru asked.


    Yumeko wanted to nod but sighed, "I want to do that, but I still have something to do but I will support you!" She breathed heavily again and her eyes turned red, "You''re feeling excited right! You want to feel the feeling of both when all of your money will turn into a zero or multiple times in only a single moment, right!"


    Haru thought that this girl was a crazy perverted gamble but he didn''t hate her, "Hahaha, that''s true, this is more exciting! Go turn on the roulette!"


    "Turn!"


    "Turn!"


    "Turn!"


    Everyone shouted together making the casino merrier.


    Sora looked at him with a surprised expression since this was her first time seeing him with this kind of expression.


    The ball spun around the roulette, everyone was silent watching the ball start to get slower. The ball kept moving around and made everyone more excited. They kept watching until the number stopped in a single number.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone shouted and pped their hands when they saw his bet was winning.


    "Great, you won!" Yumeko wasn''t sure but she kissed her cheek.


    "OI!" Sora pushed her away.


    "Yeah!" Haru didn''t expect her kiss but he was also happy that he had won 3,5 million dors in a single night.

 Chapter 185 Macau 5

    <h4>Chapter 185 Macau 5</h4>


    Haru didn''t continue to y in the roulette but tried the other ce too. He lost a lot of times since he deliberately did that.


    Sora also yed with him and didn''t care much since he had won a lot. She didn''t really like it but she wanted to try to y the game. She looked at Yumeko with a wary expression since she had been following them.


    "So you alsoe from Tokyo?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! Let''s have a gamble again together!" Yumeko has been very excited for a while.


    "I don''t mind, but don''t you have to do something?'' Haru asked.


    Yumeko thought for a bit and nodded, "Where did you live?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "No, don''t tell her," Sora said while hugging him.


    Yumeko nodded, "Well, that''s true, we''re not familiar with each other."


    "That''s true," Haru nodded and said, "Then how about a gamble? When you win, I will tell you, but when you lose then let''s just decide whether fate will let us meet or not."


    "Yes, let''s do that!" Yumeko nodded in excitement.


    Haru took a single coin and said, "I will throw it, you can choose tail or head."


    Sora didn''t really like it but she didn''t say anything. She knew that this girl only had a 50% chance to know their address.


    Haru threw the coin into the air and caught it in his hands, "Your answer?"


    "Tail," Yumeko said.


    Haru didn''t use a trick and opened his hand, "It''s a shame, but the result is a head, then let our fate work whether we can meet each other or not." He held her hand and said, "Let''s go back, I''m a bit tired."


    "Sure," Sora nodded in agreement. She didn''t want him to stay with that girl again.


    Yumeko didn''t say anything but smiled happily inside, "Kasugano-kun, then let fate work whether we can meet each other or not?" She said and looked at her phone. She saw a photo of a new but famous bakery around the city.


    "That girl was a bit wrong," Sora said.


    "That''s what I have been saying, she is a gambling addict," Haru said.


    "I''m not sure, but that girl feels quite dangerous," Sora said.


    Haru grinned, "Isn''t that interesting? I can''t wait to know why she is interested in us."


    "Us? I think that girl is interested in you," Sorained and said, "Do you want to create harem? Is that what you want?"


    Haru rubbed his nose and picked her up, "Harem? I don''t need that, I only need you in my life." He said while looking at her with a loving gaze.


    Sora wanted to snort but sighed. She was wondering why he could be this skillful to flirt with a girl. She wouldn''t even be that surprised to see a lot of girls fall in love with him. She looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do with that money?"


    "It is for capital for my business," Haru said.


    "You''re going to open a bakery again?" Sora asked.


    Haru shook his head, "No, it is going to be a techpany."


    "Tech?" Sora nodded and said, "You''ve been smart and you''ve also built a robot that cooks in your cafe, tech is good."


    "Do you want to go somewhere? Let''s just spend the rest of our time ying around," Haru said.


    "Is that okay?" Sora asked.


    "Yes, my priority is to make you happy," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Sora said and kissed his lips.


    Haru received her kiss and inserted his tongue inside. He had received a God''s Tongue and he could feel that a kiss was more enjoyable. He could taste that each girl had a different taste of when he kissed them.


    Sora hugged his neck tighter while in his arms.


    Haru walked to his room while kissing her. He noticed that someone was watching him but he ignored it.


    Both of them entered their rooms together.


    "You know what? Even if we can''t do that, I can still help you to relieve that thing," Sora said and looked at his pants that looked very tight. She could see that he was really holding himself to not doing anything to her.


    Haru sighed and knew that he was almost on his limit. He thought for a bit and said, "No, I won''t do that." He ced her on the bed and said, "I will take a cold bath."


    "Hmm," Sora said and saw him walking to the bathroom. She raised her dress and couldn''t help but y with herself.


    Haru was really in pain since he had been holding himself. He let the cold water calm his body. He stayed in the bathroom for a long time until he was really calming down. He felt okay right now and went back to his room. He was surprised to see Sora in a wrinkled dress sleeping soundly on the bed. He could smell something familiar that made his body hot again. He knew this smell well since he had yed with a girl before but he didn''t expect for her to y by herself.


    Haru sighed and covered her with a nket. He decided to take a bath again since he needed to calm himself.


    *knock knock


    Haru sighed when he knew the one who knocked on the door. He opened the door and said, "What? I don''t remember ordering a harlot."


    Yumeko pouted, "Courtesan is better than a harlot."


    "Sorry about that, but you keeping to my room," Haru said.


    "Where is your girlfriend?" Yumeko asked.


    "She is sleeping right now," Haru said, but he nced at her body. He didn''t want to admit it but her body was delicious, even though he was tempted but he wouldn''t show it.


    "Hmm, can you help me? Themp in my room is a bit wrong," Yumeko said.


    "You have to change your room with the new one," Haru said.


    "Maybe I will change it tomorrow," Yumeko nodded.


    Haru saw her breathing heavily in front of him. He had been keeping himself for a while now. He saw her looking down and followed her gaze. He didn''t expect that his little brother was standing proud. He coughed, "Ahem, let''s see themp in your room, it will be dangerous to leave you alone."


    "That''s true," Yumeko nodded and said, "Please check it."


    "Don''t worry," Haru nodded.


    Yumeko guided him to her room and closed it.

 Chapter 186 Macau 6

    <h4>Chapter 186 Macau 6</h4>


    Haru quite enjoyed his stay in Macau. He had done with his script and he was ready to go back since he had stayed for a week. He had received a chat from a lot of chat from Megumi, Utaha, Yuri, Akane, and even Kosaka.


    Yuri and Kosaka talked about his cafe mostly since both of them were the ones who took care of his cafe when he was on the trip.


    Utaha asked him for a photo of the surrounding ce and souvenirs from Macau. She was curious and wanted to go there too sometimes.


    Akane was quite envious of his trip and threw a tantrum toward him that she also wanted to have a trip with him.


    Megumi called him from time to time asking both of him and Sora. She had also told him about her training with C7.


    "So where does that C7 stay?" Haru asked.


    "I''m not sure she has ever told me," Megumi said.


    "Really? I''m not even surprised to see that she is staying under the bridge," Haru said on the phone.


    "¡­"


    "That might be true," Megumi said.


    "Tell her to stay in my cafe when you meet her, anyway, she can work there, sleep, clean clothes, and even eat delicious food," Haru said.


    "It''s true that she is also strong and can protect everyone," Megumi said, adding, "But it might be hard to find her."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because my training is over," Megumi answered.


    "¡­"


    "Don''t tell me that you''re very talented that there is nothing that she can teach you anymore," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Yes," Megumi answered after a pause.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond that his girlfriend had be a skilled ninja. He massaged his head and said, "It won''t be strange for you to be a Hokage suddenly."


    "Oh, do I need to change my hair to blond?" Megumi asked.


    "You really know how to joke, I have brought a lot of souvenirs, wait for me in the cafe," Haru said.


    "Hmm, I miss you," Megumi said.


    "Me too," Haru answered.


    Both of them were quite reluctant to stop their conversation but they needed to stop it since he needed to go to the airport.


    Sora looked at him and asked, "Who is this C7?"


    "Ninja," Haru answered.


    Sora raised her eyebrow, "Are you serious?"


    "There is a magician in front of you," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s true," Sora nodded and held his hand. She looked at him and said, "Hiratsuka has been calling us."


    Haru nodded, "We have gone on a trip to Macau without telling her after all."


    "I''m sure that she will get angry when she knows that you have been gambling here," Sora said.


    "Yeah, but it is worth it, let''s go back now," Haru said.


    "Yeah," Sora hugged him and said, "After this, we will be normal siblings again."


    "Yeah," Haru caressed her back.


    "I hate this," Sora said.


    "I know that," Haru said.


    Sora looked at him and said, "I will believe in you and when we enter a high school please give me insurance."


    "Insurance?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Sora nodded, "Do me."


    "¡­"


    "Let''s wait until we be high school first," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Sora nodded.


    Both of them entered the ne and saw a familiar figure.


    "Ah, Haru-kun, Sora-san, it''s a coincidence," Yumeko said while holding a magazine in her hand.


    "Yeah, it is a true coincidence," Sora twitched her lips.


    "Let''s sit first," Haru said.


    Sora nodded and sat beside him.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "Your matter is over?"


    Yumeko smiled, "Yes, I can go back now."


    Haru knew that this girl had been gambling all the time in the past week. He wasn''t sure but he knew that this girl was in need of money. He didn''t ask why she needed money but their rtionship wasn''t that close enough to do that.


    "Your girlfriend is jealous when you talk with me," Yumeko said.


    Haru smiled and caressed her head, "You don''t need to worry, we''re only gambling friends."


    "Yes, gambling friend," Yumeko smiled while looking at him.


    "¡­"


    Sora only looked at both of them and didn''t say anything again. She hugged his arm to show off their rtionship.


    "Your girlfriend is very cute, I''m sure that is why you choose her," Yumeko said.


    Haru wasn''t sure but she kept saying girlfriend all the time. He felt a bit strange since she had given him his first time even though both of them only met each other for the first time. He also knew that this girl wasn''t an easy type.


    "Let''s gamble!"


    Yumeko said with a reddened face while breathing heavily. Her movement was very ambiguous trying to tempt him or just because she was perverted. She moved very close to him and said, "I can''t take it anymore! Please have a gamble with me!"


    "¡­" Haru was speechless but he thought that it was a perfect chance for him to cool his head. He nodded at her and said, "Do you have a card here?"


    Yumeko looked around but she realized that she didn''t have it, "I will get it right now!"


    "No, I have one with me," Haru said and suddenly took out a ying card.


    Yumeko grinned, "I know that you also love to gamble." She saw his expression had also turned into a grin.


    "Interesting, let''s y ckjack, you''re okay with that?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, let''s do it," Yumeko nodded.


    Then, they started to y ckjack together until dawn.


    Haru didn''t do anything and thought that he should learn to hold back, ''Fuck, puberty.'' He wanted to grow up as soon as possible to control his hormones. He didn''t regret his decision to get both his sister and Megumi. His decision might be simr to gambling but he was sure that he wouldn''t regret itter.


    Yumeko smiled at him while talking to each other. Her eyes were still excited when she thought of gambling with him.


    Haru only nodded since he was sure this girl only thought about gambling.


    Sora also joined since she was worried about this girl.


    Then his trip to Macau was over.

 Chapter 187 Come back

    <h4>Chapter 187 Come back</h4>


    Haru had arrived in his face.


    Yumeko said goodbye to both of them since she needed to go back, "Let''s fate meet us again."


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that he would meet her soon. He brought his luggage to his apartment.


    Sora slumped on the sofa and hugged the pillow, "Ah, I really miss this feeling."


    "Yeah," Haru also missed his apartment.


    Sora took her rabbit doll and said, "You''re going to the cafe?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah, I have promised to meet them, are you going too?"


    Sora shook her head, "No, I will be here, waiting for you home alone."


    "¡­"


    "Don''t be spoiled, I will get back quite fast," Haru said and kissed her forehead.


    Sora smiled, "Yes, you still want to talk about business with your friend, right?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, then, I will leave you now."


    "Kiss me again before you leave," Sora said.


    "Sure."


    Utaha was quite bored while sitting on the counter seat.


    "If you''re so bored why don''t you help us?" Yuri asked.


    "I''m not working here," Utaha answered.


    "He has gone back right?" Kosaka asked.


    "Yeah, he is in his apartment right now."


    "¡­"


    They were surprised to hear this voice and turned toward her.


    "KATO!!!"


    "Hmm?" Megumi looked at them with a confused expression.


    "¡­"


    "Since when have you been here?" Utaha asked.


    "I entered the cafe with you but you keep ignoring me," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry," Utaha said.


    "It''s okay," Megumi said.


    "It''s only me or your presence that is harder to detect now," Utaha said. She looked at Yuri and Kosaka and asked for their opinions.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Probably," Yuri answered.


    Kosaka didn''t really care and couldn''t wait for him to bring the script right now. She had been very impatient since she was waiting for him to bring her script.


    "Still, Kato, if you''re a ninja, you should be in the Jounin Level now," Utaha said.


    "Haru said that I have already be a Hokage," Megumi answered.


    "¡­"


    "That''s a joke," Utaha said.


    "I know that," Megumi said.


    The door was opened and they heard a familiar voice.


    "Why are you talking about a ninja?"


    They turned and saw him there.


    "Haru!" Yuri and Utaha were excited to see him. Both of them wanted to hug him but there was someone who was faster than her.


    "Wee back," Megumi said.


    "I''m back," Haru smiled and wanted to kiss her, but there were a lot of people here. He coughed and said, "I have brought you souvenirs." He took out snacks, clothes, and a lot of things that he had brought there.


    "You sure buy a lot," Yuri said.


    "Yeah, since it is quite a rare trip," Haru said.


    "How is your training in that country?" Utaha asked.


    "It is good," Haru lied since he didn''t really train in Macau.


    "How is the casino?" Megumi asked.


    "Oh, I won a lot," Haru answered.


    "How much?" Kosaka asked curiously.


    "It is a secret," Haru said.


    "Can you show us your new cuisine?" Utaha asked.


    Haru didn''t expect her request but nodded, "Alright, I will create something incredible for everyone." He said and went to the kitchen.


    "What kind of food will he make?" Kosaka asked.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure since China''s cuisine is very deep," Yuri said.


    They were waiting in anticipation.


    They gulped at the dish that he had created. The strong aroma that made anyone gulped unconsciously and the bright red color that made anyone back down unconsciously. They would have never expected that he would create this dish.


    "Sichuan Mapo Tofu, please enjoy it," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Can this be eaten?" Utaha asked.


    "Of course, but it is quite spicy, please be careful," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I will try it," Megumi said and took one scoop of the Mapo Tofu.


    They watched her put that food into her mouth and chewed slowly.


    "¡­"


    Megumi suddenly felt her mouth was under fire but more than that she couldn''t stop eating this food. From this dish, she could tell that her boyfriend is sadistic, she couldn''t stop eating and kept scooping that food into her mouth.


    They gulped unconsciously when they saw her eating the food in a hearty manner.


    "I will try it too," Kosaka said and ate the food.


    Yuri and Utaha nodded at each other and started to eat the food.


    Haru went to the kitchen to bring milk since he was sure that it would be very spicy after they had eaten them all.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "Ahh¡­¡­" They said at the same time.


    "As expected, your food is really good," Kosaka praised.


    "True," Megumi nodded.


    "You know what? You can be the perfect toyboy for a rich wife," Utaha said.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t n on bing a toyboy," Haru said. He thought that he really could do that but he didn''t really want it since it felt strange.


    "What the heck?! I think that my household husband is better," Yuri said.


    "Cough! Rather than that, can you tell me how the cafe has been for the past week?" Haru asked.


    Yuri sighed when she heard his question.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, the sales are as good as ever," Kosaka said.


    "Then why do you sigh?" Haru asked.


    "Because a lot of people keep asking you," Yuri said.


    "Really?" Haru asked with surprise.


    ""It''s true, most of them are young wives that you have seduced with your smile," Kosaka said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is that something that you should say to someone who has a girlfriend by his side?" Haru said and looked at her, "Megumi, this is a misunderstanding, all of them is a professional smile."


    Megumi nodded, "I understand."


    "That''s good," Haru nodded and sighed in relief.


    "So you unconsciously seduce them right?" Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How about we talk about the scripted game that I have been making in the past week," Haru tried to avert the conversation, ignoring the gaze of the girls around him.

 Chapter 188 Fate/Stay Night

    <h4>Chapter 188 Fate/Stay Night</h4>


    Haru took out the document that he had printed before and gave it to them.


    "You''re very good at everting the conversation," Yuri praised.


    "I don''t think that is something that you should praise about me," Haru said.


    "Let''s see about your script," Kosaka said with a serious expression. She saw the title of this game and raised her eyebrow, "Fate/Stay Night?"


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    "Interesting, title, but let me read it first," Kosaka said and started to read the script.


    Megumi, Yuri, and Utaha also read the script together since they were curious.


    Haru thought that this game was good since it could be developed into something else. He knew that it could be quite a good franchiseter after he had done the gameter. He knew that this world was a bit different and he didn''t mind trying to make this game. He was only worried that he would enter the world of Fate/Stay Nightter during the Group Chat. He wasn''t sure how to exin the thing that he had a mateter but it was better to think about itter since he didn''t think that it was necessary to think that for now.


    Kosaka, who read his script, couldn''t help but was drawn into the world of the script that he had written. She could imagine herself entering the world of magicians and saw the seven servants fight each other to get a treasure known as Holy Grail, ''Hero, Servants, Magician, Holy Grail, Setting, hmm.''


    "Is Arthur Pendragon in this game female?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    "It is a bit weird," Yuri said since in her opinion Arthur Pendragon was a male.


    Haru looked at Kosaka and asked, "How is it? Have you imagined the design of each character?"


    "Hmm, I''m trying to imagine it," Kosaka said and looked at him, "I''m satisfied."


    "Thank you, then we need to prepare for this game as soon as possible since we only have four months," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, I have taken all of my equipment into this house," Kosaka said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless but he decided not to say anything.


    "Can I ask a question?" Megumi raised her hand.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "Is this Sakura Matou really raped by a bug?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I think this is too cruel," Yuri said.


    "No, I think this is a good setting," Kosaka said.


    "But still how can you think something like this?" Utaha asked.


    "I just don''t know, don''t ask me," Haru sighed.


    "Besides that, I can understand that this is a very good story," Megumi said.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "I will create a character design now," Kosaka said and walked to the 2nd floor. Her hands had been itching to create a game in the past week. When she saw such a good script, she couldn''t help but wanted to create this game as soon as possible. She stopped and said, "You should search for the singer and programmer."


    "I can handle the program, you don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    "Good," Kosaka said and started her job.


    "Singer, huh," Haru had an idea who he should have sought for the singer.


    "Do you have a good idea for the singer?" Yuri asked.


    "I have an idea, her songs are quite good," Haru said.


    "Girl?" Utaha, Megumi, and Yuri said at the same time while looking at her.


    "Cough! Let me exin first," Haru said and started to tell the person that he thought would be perfect for the game. He told them about the girl that he had met when he went out with Sora before.


    They nodded when they heard his story.


    "Still, is she really that good?" Utaha asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I think that she will be perfect."


    "Street Singer, huh?" Yuri said while thinking about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just wondering why she is singing in the street, maybe she doesn''t have a home or anything," Yuri said.


    "Don''t always think overdramatic, the world isn''t a drama," Haru said.


    "Yes, but yours is one," Utaha said.


    "Can we not talk about me for a second? For now, I will have to search for this girl," Haru said.


    "Yeah, I think that is quite good," Megumi said and added, "I will try to search for Shiina too."


    "Shiina?"


    Megumi nodded, "Yes, Shiina, isn''t it a good name?"


    Haru thought and nodded, "I think she will be happy."


    "Who is this Shiina?" Utaha asked.


    "Megumi''s a friend and she is quite a good martial artist," Haru said.


    "Martial artists?" Yuri was curious.


    "Yes, she is a martial artist, I''m searching for her now," Megumi nodded.


    They were talking to each other again and talked about the things that they would doter.


    Iwasama was working in the restaurant tonight. She wanted to get out of her parent''s apartment and lived by herself while relying on the music but before that she needed money. She was working hard in this restaurant cleaning the dishes in the kitchen.


    "Iwasama, you can go back," her manager said and added, "Oh, here is your sry."


    Iwasama dried her hands and walked to her manager. She took her sry and said, "Thank you."


    "Go back since it was quitete," her manager said.


    Iwasama nodded and changed her clothes and read to go back, "Thank you, I will go home now."


    "Yes, thank you for your hard work," her manager said.


    Iwasama nodded and walked out of the restaurant. She looked at the starry sky while holding the money that she had gotten tightly. It was September and it was quite cold for her. She didn''t really want to go back but she needed to save her money first. She sighed and thought that she should go out to sing in the street again tomorrow.


    ''I''m going to be a singer!''


    C7 was sitting under the bridge while holding cardboard to make herself warmer.


    growl!


    C7 felt hungry but she didn''t have anything to eat after her lesson was over, she was confused now since she didn''t know what to do right now. She hugged the cardboard tightly, ''I want to go back.''

 Chapter 189 Apps

    <h4>Chapter 189 Apps</h4>


    Haru was in his cafe and greeted his customers. He could see that they were happy when they saw him.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Dammit, don''t go out all of a sudden!"


    "I miss you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that there was someone who was mixed earlier but decided to ignore it.


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Haru looked at the cheerful girl in front of her, "Honoka."


    "Uwaa, y - you how can you go on a trip and leave this cafe?" Honokained.


    "But isn''t the food still great?" Haru asked.


    "T - that''s true, but there is something missing when there isn''t you here," Honoka said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi, who was following her blush, said, "H - Honoka, I think that your words will cause a misunderstanding."


    "Huh? Why Umi-chan?" Honoka was clueless."


    "Yes, you can''t say that Honoka-chan," Kotori reprimanded.


    "Huh? Why? I really miss him," Honoka said.


    Kotori and Umi blushed when they heard it.


    Haru felt that he was gazed again by Yuri, "Cough! I have juste back from Macau, do you want souvenirs? I brought some for you."


    "Really? Yay!" Honoka was happy.


    "Is that okay?" Umi was helpless by her friend.


    "Sure, I brought a lot, after all, you can try it at schoolter," Haru said and gave them some of the food that he had brought from Macau.


    "Thank you very much," Kotori said, and added, "Is there something that you want us to help you with?"


    "Maybe you can dress in a maid outfitter," Haru winked.


    "¡­" Kotori felt that her heart stopped when she heard it, "You know?!"


    Haru nodded, "I know."


    "Please, don''t tell anyone!" Kotori said in a desperate tone.


    "Kotori-chan, what''s wrong?" Umi asked.


    "N - nothing!" Kotori said and stopped her from asking. She turned at him and looked at him with teary eyes, "P - please don''t tell anyone."


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that he wanted to bully her more, "Hmm, then maybe you should be my private maid when the store is closing."


    Kotori blushed really hard when she heard it, "I - I - I¡­"


    Haru smiled, "I''m joking, I won''t tell anyone." He patted her head and continued to work.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kotori was annoyed by him, "I - I won''t talk to you!"


    Haru onlyughed and didn''t think much. He looked at her and said, "Teasing you is really nice, maybe I should bully you more."


    "No!" Kotoriined.


    "I''m joking, here is your order, hurry up and go to school," Haru said.


    "Bye, Haru!" Honoka waved her hand.


    "Bye!" Umi bowed and followed. She didn''t shy anymore toward him and felt better around him.


    "B - bye,"Kotori also followed but her face was a bit red.


    "Kotori-chan, why your face is red," Honoka asked.


    "N - nothing!" Kotori said.


    Haru shook his head until he heard a voice from behind.


    "Is it fun to flirt with a girl in the morning?"


    "Kosaka? You''re awake?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, can I have a coffee?" Kosaka asked.


    "Sure," Haru said and made her a coffee.


    Kosaka looked at his back and thought it was really nice to live here.


    "Here you go," Haru served her a coffee.


    "Thank you," Kosaka sipped the coffee slowly.


    "How is the design?" Haru asked.


    "I have created several and you need to check it outter," Kosaka said.


    Haru nodded and saw that someone that he had been waiting for hade.


    "Haru!" Nasa smiled when he saw him.


    "Nasa,e here, I need to talk to you," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Nasa walked toward him and sat on the counter seat. He looked at the beauty with red hair beside him.


    "She is Kosaka, my business partner," Haru said.


    Kosaka didn''t say anything and sipped the coffee slowly.


    "Hello," Nasa only nodded.


    "He is Nasa, my business partner too," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Kosaka and Nasa looked at him in surprise.


    "Since when am I your business partner?" Nasa asked.


    "Boy, calm down, I''ll give you a souvenir from Macau, I also want to talk with you about my n before," Haru said.


    "Have you thought about something?" Nasa asked.


    "Yes, let''s wait for the cafe to close so we can talk after that," Haru said.


    Kosaka didn''t think much about his business, "I will go up first."


    "Yeah, I will check the designter," Haru said.


    "Yeah," Kosaka said while waving her hand.


    "You sure know a lot of beautiful girls," Nasa said.


    "But you still can''t forget about your first love," Haru said.


    "Yeah¡­" Nasa sighed.


    "Well, enough of that, I have been thinking about something that kind of business that is suitable for both of us," Haru said.


    "What is it?" Nasa asked.


    "Social media," Haru said.


    "Huh? Don''t we have a twitter and facebook?" Nasa asked in confusion and said, "Ourpetitor is too big."


    "I know that, but I want to create a new social media site," Haru said.


    "What kind?" Nasa asked.


    "It is one where we can share each other''s photos," Haru said, and added, "I have been thinking that the world is beautiful but it is hard for people to see it withouting to that ce."


    "Don''t we have the inte?" Nasa asked.


    "Yeah, I know that but I want something that is only focussing on the picture, you see this," Haru said, and showed him the photo that he had taken in Macau.


    "Hey, this is very good," Nasa nodded.


    "I want a tform where I can show this photo to the world," Haru said.


    "Only a photo?" Nasa asked.


    "Photos can mean thousands of words," Haru said.


    "Why me?" Nasa asked.


    "You''re smart, it will be too wasteful for you to keep working in the part-time job, make business with me, both of us are dropped out student, why not create something along the way?" Haru said.


    Nasa thought and nodded, "I can see that your idea is good." He looked at him and asked, "Do you have the name of this app?"


    Haru nodded, "It is Instagram."

 Chapter 190 Project

    <h4>Chapter 190 Project</h4>


    Nasa listened to his business n and he was very interested in this n, "Let''s make it."


    "Yeah, I''m d that you joined me," Haru said.


    "But you must know to develop that kind of apps, you need a lot of money, ording to my calction, we need at least 100,000$ or at least 10 million yen, do you have that much?" Nasa asked while sipping the coffee.


    "Don''t worry, I have 3,5 million dors," Haru said.


    "Cough! Cough!" Nasa was startled when he heard it, "H - how much?"


    "3,5 million dors, there is at least 350 million yen, I think that should be enough to develop that app," Haru said.


    "What did you do? Did you rob a bank?" Nasa asked.


    "No, I robbed a casino," Haru said, and added, "I have just won a lot in Macau."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nasa sighed and thought that it was a bit hard to believe that he had won 3,5 million dors during his stay. He massaged his head and said, "Well, at least we can make it as soon as possible."


    "I want to create one before next year," Haru said.


    Nasa nodded, "This kind of app, even though it is a bit hard, if both of us are together, I think we can create it in 1 month."


    Both of them had a very genius mind and it was quite easy for them to create it.


    "That''s true," Haru nodded.


    "Have you thought about how this app will generate money?" Nasa asked.


    "Well, it should be an advertisement, I can also use this app to make my cafe more popr," Haru said.


    "Please don''t do that!" Nasa stopped him.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Then this ce will be more crowded, I don''t want that! I can''t eat your bread then!" Nasa said.


    "¡­"


    "Enough of that, let''s do this project as soon as possible," Haru said and added, "I hope that you can stop your part-time, I can pay for your sryter."


    "You don''t need to do that, I still have my savings," Nasa said.


    "I will give you free food," Haru said.


    "Then it was good," Nasa nodded and asked, "Now that you mention it, I have heard that someone with a simr name as your having a God''s Tongue."


    "Where did you hear it?" Haru asked.


    "I read it on the Tootsuki Official website," Nasa said.


    "Really? Can you show it to me?" Haru asked.


    "Sure," Nasa said and showed the article on the Tootsuki Official website.


    Haru read the article and saw that it was his name but he didn''t see his picture. He was a bit strange when he thought about that grandpa since that person wanted him to engage his granddaughter with him.


    "Is it you?" Nasa asked.


    "Yes," Nasa nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Well, it is good that your food can be tastier," Nasa nodded.


    "Enough of that, first, let''s talk about our stock, we need to split it into two," Haru said.


    "Do we have to say that now?" Nasa asked.


    Haru nodded, "It will be tooplicated when we have a lot of moneyter, greed can make people blind."


    Nasa thought for a bit and nodded, "I''m your helper, I don''t think you need to give me a stock."


    Haru shook his head, "No, take at least 40%, you need to be part of the management."


    "No, just give me a sry," Nasa said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless at him, "No, just take 40%, I believe in you, think of this as your wedding gift from meter."


    Nasa sighed, "No, just give me a sry, I get a feeling that my life will be strange when I have that 40% stock."


    "Then, 10%, how about it? I won''t work with you unless you ept it," Haru said.


    "No, sry is enough, I won''t work with you unless you ept it," Nasa said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Nasa nodded.


    "I won''t force you anymore," Haru sighed and asked again, "Are you really sure?"


    "Yes," Nasa nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Sigh, you should have more greed," Haru said.


    "It''s okay," Nasa said.


    "Let''s start making it," Haru said.


    "Now?" Nasa asked.


    "What? Do you have a job?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I still need to tell them that I will stop now," Nasa said.


    Haru nodded, "Good, I will wait for you tomorrow¡­" He thought for a bit and asked, "Do you want to join my another project?"


    "What kind?" Nasa asked.


    "I have another project and I think that it can also be a big gamepanyter," Haru said.


    "I won''t join that one, my hands will be full with this project," Nasa said.


    "Oh, wait here, I will create your lunch, you can eat it on your jobter," Haru said.


    "Is that okay?" Nasa asked.


    "Why not?" Haru said and prepared a lunch for him.


    "Thank you," Nasa nodded with a smile. He thought he was pretty nice right now. He felt that eating his food was real happiness.


    Haru created a nori bento with a slight mix of, "Here you go."


    "I will give the box back tomorrow, oh, I will wash it too," Nasa said.


    "Hurry up and go to work now," Haru said.


    "Alright, thank you, Haru," Nasa said and left.


    Haru shook his head and walked to the 2nd floor. He was a bit surprised when he saw her looking at him, "Since when are you here?"


    "Since you said that you wanted to give him lunch, you sure are pretty nice," Kosaka said.


    "It was okay," Haru nodded.


    "Let''s talk about our game now," Kosaka said.


    "Good," Haru nodded and added, "I will get out in the afternoon since I need to find the singer."


    "Alright," Kosaka nodded.


    Haru followed her and looked at the character design that she had created.

 Chapter 191 Class 3-E?

    <h4>Chapter 191 ss 3-E?</h4>


    "I have done drawing all the important characters," Kosaka said.


    Haru saw the characters of seven servants and the other main characters. He rubbed his chin and said, "Can you make the breasts of this Tohsaka Rin smaller? Also, try to change her hairstyle into a nking ponytail."


    "Hmm," Kosaka nodded and changed the design.


    Haru started to tell her which characters needed to be modified. He had a headache when he thought that he had a lot of projects. He was wondering whether he could get an artificial intelligence or invited an artificial intelligence in this group chat.


    *ring


    Haru was startled and looked at his phone. He saw a notification on the group chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest: Graduate from ss 3-E and Invite one member]


    [Participant: Three Persons]


    [Reward: 2000 points and one random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world. Please choose the right person to enter the Group Chat]


    [Countdown: No]


    "¡­¡­"


    ''ss 3-E?'' Haru was confused by this quest, ''Do I have to go to school?''


    "Haru?" Kosaka looked at him.


    "Sorry, my mind is a bit distracted, hmm, can you make the chest of Saber be t?" Haru said.


    Group Chat was rowdy when they saw the quest.


    Teppei: "I will go!"


    Kouha: "Me too!"


    Yajima: "Oh, the two neers are very spirited."


    Teppei: "Yeah, I want to go to another world!"


    Teppei: "But still what is ss 3-E?"


    Luffy: "School again? No, I don''t want it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "@Kuroneko, @Haru, can you exin it to us?"


    Kuroneko: "Hmm, ss 3-E, the setting of the world should be in school, you need to graduate, so you need a quite good brain."


    Gintoki: "Is there any information about this world?"


    Kuroneko: "Let me check itter, I''m still in the school."


    Kouha: "Where is Haru?"


    Tsunade: "He should be together with his girlfriend."


    Gintoki: "He has a girlfriend?"


    Tsunade: "Don''t you see his photo profile?"


    They hurriedly looked at his photo profile and saw his photo together with a beautiful girl that had a short hairstyle.


    Teppei: "So his girlfriend isn''t his little sister?"


    Tsunade: "It''s not."


    Gintoki: "Sigh, his girlfriend is cute."


    Kuroneko was shocked when she saw the photo, "T - this?!"


    Tsunade: "What''s wrong @Kuroneko?"


    Kuroneko hurriedly replied, "This girl is a heroine from ''How to Raise a Boring Girlfriend'', her name is Kato Megumi!"


    Kuroneko: "@Haru! Your world is strange!"


    Kouha: "Strange?"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, he should be someone from ''Yosuga no Sora'' but the girl beside him is from ''How to Raise a Boring Girlfriend'', his world can be a mix of a lot different stories."


    Gintoki: "The name of the story is a bit strange, ''How to Raise a Boring Girlfriend''?"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, Haru now is stealing a girl from the main protagonist of that story."


    "¡­¡­"


    Teppei: "Enough, about Haru and his girlfriend! We can talk about thatter! We need to talk about the quest!" He wanted to get stronger and protect both of his grandpa and grandma.


    Luffy: "Agree."


    Kouha: "Agree +1"


    Tsunade: "Agree +1"


    Yajima: "Agree +1"


    Gintoki: "Agree +1"


    Kuroneko: "Wait for a while, let the search for information about the world of this quest." She said and hurriedly went to theputer in her school. She searched ''ss 3-E'' on the inte and wondered what kind of anime it wasing. She suddenly stopped and saw the information about the anime. She was shocked since it was about this anime. She gulped and wrote on the group chat, "I think that we have a big problem for this quest."


    "Hmm?"


    Haru saw that it was in the afternoon, "I will prepare lunch, do you want something?"


    "Can you make Italian food?" Kosaka asked.


    "Are you okay with Carbonara?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Kosaka nodded and continued to draw.


    Haru went to the kitchen to prepare lunch for both of them. He was cooking his food until someone called him. He opened it and answered, "Hello?"


    "Haru!!!"


    Haru was familiar with this voice, "What''s wrong Sakura?"


    "Can I y in your ce?" Sakura asked.


    "Hmm, I will go out after this," Haru said.


    "Eh¡­¡­" Sakura was disappointed.


    Haru thought for a bit and asked, "Then, do you want toe with me?"


    "Where are you going?" Sakura asked.


    "I''m going to search for a singer," Haru said.


    "Singer? Oh? I wille now!" Sakura said.


    "You''re not in school?" Haru asked.


    "I''m at home now," Sakura said and added, "I''m very bored."


    Haru thought that she muste back from the hospital, "Alright, you cane to my cafe."


    "Yay!" Sakura was happy.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, I want ice cream!" Sakura said.


    "Okay, I will prepare for it when youe," Haru said.


    "I wille to your ce now," Sakura said.


    Haru had done his food and brought it to the 2nd floor.


    Haru saw Kosaka who ate his food with a lot of vigor. He decided to check the group chat and it was flooded with a lot of notifications. He also saw that his name was being mentioned a lot of times too.


    Haru: "Hello."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Dammit, where did you go?!"


    Tsunade: "Yeah, why did you juste out now!"


    Haru: "Ahem, let''s talk about the quest, do any of you know which world it is?"


    Kouha: "Yeah, Kuroneko has said that it is from ''Assassination ssroom''."


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded, "I know that story."


    Gintoki: "But still to graduate from that ce, you need to kill that tentacle teacher."


    Teppei: "I don''t want to admit it but it is impossible to kill someone with a speed of 20 mach."


    Haru: "We only have to graduate, we don''t need to kill him."


    Gintoki: "Now that you mention it."


    Yajima: "You''re the smartest and the most suitable to be a student, Haru."


    Haru: "Alright I don''t mind, but who are the other two?"


    Kouha: "This time, I will go! I want to see another world!"


    Teppei: "I can be a biology teacher."


    Haru: "Then does everyone agree?"


    "YES!!!"

 Chapter 192 Searching

    <h4>Chapter 192 Searching</h4>


    Sakura was eating the ice cream that he made with a happy expression. Her expression was in bliss, "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem," Haru said.


    Both of them were walking around the town to search for the singer for his project.


    Sakura looked at him and asked, "Are you going to enter Tootsuki?"


    "Me? No," Haru shook his head.


    "Really? Why?" Sakura asked.


    "I''m going to join Inspiration Academy Private High School," Haru said.


    Sakura stopped and surprised, "You''re going join that elite school?"


    Haru nodded, "The rules are prettyx and as long as you have a good grade, you will be pretty much free." He needed to build his business and wanted to have ax high school.


    Sakura smiled and said, "It will be nice when I can see you enter a high school, though."


    "¡­"


    Haru knocked her head, "Don''t say something depressing, I''m here with you now, you want to spend your remaining time with me right?"


    Sakura smiled, "That''s true."


    "Alright, let''s search for this singer now," Haru said.


    "Oooh!" Sakura raised her hand in excitement.


    C7 was moving around the town aimlessly since she was hungry. She had only eaten once a day before her lesson with Megumi but her lesson was over right now. She felt the world was strange and she felt that she had entered a different world. She wanted to go back but she didn''t know what to do. She moved around the town and saw a pet shop and couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Nyaa."


    "Cute¡­" C7 said with shining eyes. She didn''t expect to see such a cute cat disyed there.


    "Excuse me, are you looking for a pet?"


    C7 was a bit startled when she saw the staff came out. She moved back and ran from that ce. She had almost forgotten that she was a ninja and she couldn''t be seen.


    *growl


    C7 thought to go back to her disciple but shook her head since she thought that it was bit inappropriate since ninja was an individual. She needed to take care of herself even though it was hard. She was thinking about whether she should eat the grass on the park or catch a fish on the river. The only thing that she was grateful about was that the water was free and she could drink it in the park.


    C7 sighed when she thought about her home. She was really wondering whether she could really go back to her own home. She felt quite sad and maybe the connection that she had in this ce was her pupil but she didn''t really want to see her now. She didn''t want her pupil to see her weak side. She didn''t know what to do now until she heard someone sing on the street. She turned and saw a girl with red hair standing on the side of the street while ying her guitar. She was attracted by her voice and she felt an emotion that wasing from her song.


    C7 wasn''t sure but she felt that she wasn''t that hungrier when she heard this song. She decided to walk to that girl listening to her song closely. She crouched down and listened to this song quietly.


    Iwasawa didn''t really want to stay at her house and her work was on break right now. She brought the guitar that she found on the street to sing. She wanted to be a professional singer and get out of that ce. She started to remember the cake that she had eaten during her birthday. She remembered a pair of girls and boys who gave her the box of the cake. She was wondering whether they were a couple or siblings. She decided not to think too much and went to the street to sing.


    Iwasiwa stood in her usual spot and started to sing. She saw that a lot of people nced at her and turned their face away. She had gotten used to this kind of treatment and she didn''t really care that much. She only wanted to sing without any worries. She continued to sing and saw a girl with a strange get-up crouched down in front of her watching her singing, ''Cosy?''


    Sakura and Haru walked around the street.


    "Are you okay walking around?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, I have rested a lot of time," Sakura said.


    "Let''s sit down for a bit, I''m quite tired," Haru said, even though he wasn''t really that tired, "Sit there, let me buy you a drink first."


    Sakura was a bit tired and sat down. She watched him buy cold tea from the supermarket with a smile. She remembered that he tried to search for a singer for his game. She was kind of interested and also wanted to y it even though she knew it was a perverted game. She wanted to live longer but it seemed it was a bit hard. She was daydreaming until she felt her cheek was a bit cold, "Cold!"


    "What are you thinking?" Haru said and gave the water to her.


    "You''rete!" Sakura said.


    "My bad, the shop was quite crowded earlier," Haru said.


    Sakura drank the cold tea in one gulp and looked very satisfied, "Let''s go search for the singer again."


    "Sure," Haru nodded and walked with her. He suddenly heard a familiar voice and grinned, "Let''s go, I have found her."


    "Her? Is it a girl?" Sakura asked.


    "Yes, the singer is a girl," Haru said.


    "You have never told me that?!" Sakura didn''t expect that the singer would be a girl.


    "Really? Well, her song is great, let''s go," Haru said and picked her up.


    "W - wait, don''t carry me!"

 Chapter 193 Feast

    <h4>Chapter 193 Feast</h4>


    Haru brought Sakura who was trying to fight to the concert of the single girl on the street.


    "Is she?" Sakura stopped and asked.


    "Yes," Haru said and listened to the song.


    Sakura didn''t say anything and also listened to the song.


    Haru looked and saw a familiar face too but he didn''t say anything and waited for the song to over.


    Iwasawa had done her song and sighed in relief. She heard a sound of pping in front of her and saw a familiar person there, "You?"


    "Hey, it has been a while, your song is great," Haru praised.


    "Thank you," Iwasawa nodded and looked at the girl beside him. She was himing with a different girl and raising her eyebrows.


    "Shiina, you too, it has been a while," Haru said.


    "Shiina?" C7 looked at him in a confused expression.


    "C7 is just too strange, let me call you Shiina," Haru whispered.


    C7 thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright."


    "Do you know both of them?" Sakura asked.


    "Well, they''re my acquaintances," Haru said and looked at the singer, "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Iwasawa Masami," Iwasawa said and looked at him curiously. She was wondering why he introduced himself. She had a good impression of him after that cake event and didn''t mind talking with him even though she was ufortable talking with someone.


    "Ah, Shiina, don''t go first, let''s eat togetherter," Haru said.


    "Eat? Really?" Shiina looked at him in a hopeful expression.


    "Yes," Haru nodded and looked at Iwasawa again, "Actually, I have a request for you but I''m not forcing you."


    "Hmm? What is it?" Iwasawa was curious.


    "I''m nning to make a game and I need someone who can sing the song, do you want to join this project?" Haru asked.


    "Game?"


    Four of them walked together to his cafe.


    "This is your cafe?" Iwasawa was startled.


    "Oh, do you know it?" Haru asked.


    Iwasawa nodded, "Of course, I have heard it from my co-worker in my part-time job that the food is very delicious."


    "Delicious?" Shiina drooled when she thought about it.


    "It''s okay, let''s go inside, I will tell you the game n in detail," Haru said.


    Iwasawa nodded and entered the cafe.


    Sakura and Shiina also followed since both of them wanted to eat more.


    "Oh, Haru? You''re here?" Yuri was there and frowned when she saw four girls suddenlying.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Iwasawa Masami, she is the singer that I have talked to before," Haru said.


    "Hello," Iwasawa said and looked at him curiously. She was wondering who he could have a line up of beauty around him.


    "Hello, my name is Nakamura Yuri," Yuri said.


    "She is Shiina, which Megumi talked about yesterday," Haru said.


    Shiina was silent and didn''t say anything but her eyes were looking around.


    "Hello," Yuri nodded.


    "I will call Megumi toe hereter," Haru said to Shiina.


    Shiina nodded in response.


    "Thest one was my friend during middle school, her name is Yamauchi Sakura," Haru said.


    "Hello," Yuri and Sakura nodded at each other. Both of them could see a strange light between each other light, ''You too, huh¡­''


    "I will prepare some food now, you guys wait here for a while or you can watch me in the kitchen," Haru said.


    Yuri looked at them and said, "Do you guys want to y a board game?"


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    Megumi went to his cafe as soon as possible when she heard that he had found her teacher. She entered his cafe and saw her teacher, "Shiina."


    Shiina turned and nodded toward her. She didn''t talk and continued to y the board game that she had been ying together with everyone. She was a bit frustrated since she had been losing for a while.


    Iwasawa felt a bit happy since it had been a while for her to rx. She was quite ufortable when she saw a lot of people but didn''t expect that they would y a board game together. She had never done this before and it was nice.


    "Kato," Yuri nodded.


    Megumi was a bit surprised when she saw Sakura but her expression became normal again.


    "Hello, my name is Yamauchi Sakura," Sakura said.


    Megumi nodded, "Hello, my name is Kato Megumi."


    "Alright, are you hungry?"


    Suddenly they heard a voiceing from the kitchen. They smelled a very delicious smelling and couldn''t help but gulp.


    "Hey, you''re eating?" Kosaka, who was on the 2nd floor, came down as soon as possible.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much?" Yuri asked in worry.


    "Don''t worry, this is a feast, I''m sure that Shiina wants to eat it, right?" Haru asked.


    Shiina nodded very hard when she heard him. She wiped the drool on her mouth and wanted to eat it as soon as possible.


    Haru ced the dishes on the table and said, "Let''s eat."


    "YEAH!!!" Kosaka, Sakura, Yuri, and Shiina were very excited. They started to eat together when they heard him.


    Haru looked at Iwasawa, "You''re not eating?"


    "No, I''m okay, I''m not hungry," Iwasawa said with a calm expression.


    *growl


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa blushed when her stomach made a noise.


    "It is very good, you should try it," Megumi said to her and gave her a te so she could enjoy the food together.


    Iwasawa gulped since this would be her first time to eat such a delicious looking meal. She nodded and took her te. She started to eat and had a happy expression on her face, "It is good." She looked at everyone who was eating together around her and couldn''t help but feel warm. She felt that her eyes were a bit wet.


    "Here."


    Iwasawa saw him giving him a handkerchief, "Thank you."

 Chapter 194 Joining Up!

    <h4>Chapter 194 Joining Up!</h4>


    They had eaten the entire food that he had created.


    Haru made tea for everyone to bind the fat from his food.


    Shiina had afortable expression on her face. She thought that it was blissful when she could eat and drink such delicious food and drink.


    "Shiina, do you want to live here?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?" Shiina was a bit surprised.


    "I want you to work here," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shiina looked at him without saying anything.


    "If you work here, you can eat this kind of food every day, you can take a warm bath, and afortable bed," Haru said.


    "I agree," Shiina said without any hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi looked at him and said, "You sure are very good at deceiving a girl."


    "Don''t make me sound like a bad guy," Haru said and looked at Iwasawa, "I''m sorry to make you wait."


    "It''s okay," Iwasawa nodded.


    "Let me continue our conversation earlier, I n to make a game that will be sold in winter or four months from now," Haru said.


    Iwasawa nodded and asked, "What should I do?" She thought that it would be great to help them since she had never thought that her song could enter a game project.


    "Wait! Before you join, can you show me your ability first?" Kosaka suddenly said.


    Iwasawa raised her eyebrow. She had never been afraid of a challenge, "I will do it."


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect that the situation would turn into this.


    Sakura looked quite excited when she saw the development.


    Kosaka looked at him and said, "Haru, you have prepared the song, right?"


    "I had it," Haru nodded.


    Kosaka looked at Iwasawa, "Try to sing his song."


    Iwasawa was a bit surprised, "You can make a song? Are you aposer?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, I''m a novelist, she is a mangaka, both of us are nning to make a game that will be sold during the winter on the Comiket."


    "Comiket?" Iwasawa had never heard of it.


    "It is a big event for manga, anime, and a lot of things, right?" Sakura said.


    "That''s the gist of it," Haru nodded.


    "Interesting, can you let me see the song?" Iwasawa asked.


    ""I made the lyrics and the melody," Haru said, and added, "Don''t ever talk about this to the outside."


    "I won''t," Iwasawa nodded.


    "Good," Haru nodded and didn''t really care whether she told the world or not. He felt that this girl had a talent and it would be great for her to work for him.


    "Let me see too," Sakura said.


    "Me too," Yuri said.


    They looked at the title of the song and said, "Arcadia?" They felt the title of the song was quite fierce.


    Haru had created three songs for each of the endings of Fate/Stay Night.


    Fate/Stay Night has three endings: Fate, Unlimited de Works, and Heaven''s Feel.


    Haru only showed her one of the songs, actually, the song isn''t that much different to each other since they have simr lyrics but it has a different instrument.


    Iwasawa who read the lyrics couldn''t help but became quite excited since she saw a very good song. She looked at them and said, "I will sing this song and wait for a while."


    They were waiting for a while until she was ready.


    Iwasawa stood up in front of everyone while brining her guitar.


    *BGM - youtube/watch?v=UEsfS4iRUTw&t=37s - Earthmind/Arcadia


    "what are we looking for?"


    "Desire is looping through the darkness like the moon."


    Her voice reverberated through the cafe and everyone couldn''t look away from her.


    Iwasawa breathed softly and felt great after singing that song.


    p! p! p!


    "Good, I can expect great things from you," Kosaka said, and added, "I will continue to draw now, Haru, you take care of the song."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless, "Alright." He thought for a bit and maybe he could ask his acquaintances to lend him a studio. He looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Are you a student?"


    Iwasawa shook her head, "I''m not, I''ve dropped out of middle school." She looked at him and wanted to see his expression.


    "Oh, that''s okay, I''ve also dropped out," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa was a bit startled.


    "Then how about working here?" Haru asked.


    "Working here?" Iwasawa asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, this cafe opened in the morning until 10 to 11 A.M." He looked at her and had to admit that she was quite a beauty.


    Yuri and Megumi looked at him without any expression.


    "¡­"


    "Of course, I will pay you for that," Haru said.


    Iwasawa thought for a bit and nodded, "Okay."


    "Good," Haru nodded and thought that this ce was a bit crowded than before but this ce was quite big. He looked at Shiina and said, "You will be working here too, alright?"


    Shiina nodded in response.


    "Where have you been living?" Megumi asked.


    "Under the bridge," Shiina answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi sniffed her and frowned a bit, "I will bring you to take a bath first." She pulled her and brought her to the bathroom.


    "Haru, I will go back now," Sakura said.


    "Are you okay to go back alone?'' Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, I''m happy to meet you, let''s go out again," Sakura smiled and waved her hand.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    Yuri nudged his side hard, "Is she an only friend?"


    "Yes," Haru nodded while looking at her eyes.


    "Hmm," Yuri only said while looking at him.


    "¡­"


    "Ano," Iwasawa suddenly raised her hand.


    "Yes?" Yuri and Haru looked at her.


    "Are both of you dating?" Iwasawa asked.


    They didn''t answer it since someone had answered it for them.


    "No, they''re not," Megumi said and appeared suddenly.


    "Megumi, what''s wrong?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    "Can you help me to get a towel?" Megumi asked.


    "Okay," Haru nodded and stood up.


    Iwasawa looked at Megumi and Yuri.


    "She is his girlfriend," Yuri said and drank the tea on the table.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa felt that it would beplicated now


    Yuri looked at her and said, "You can stay here if you want."


    "Really?" Iwasawa asked.


    "He won''t mind that," Yuri said.


    Iwasawa thought for a bit and said, "Well, I will go back first now."

 Chapter 195 I will sue you!

    <h4>Chapter 195 I will sue you!</h4>


    "Haru, is it only me or is there an octopus in front of us?" Teppei asked while twitching his lips.


    "Yeah, it''s not just you," Haru said and had a headache right now.


    Kouha was more aggressive and shed the octopus in front of him with his big sword but his sword was taken away from him by the alien in front of him.


    "My, My, what a dangerous sword, I will keep it for a while."


    The octopus man in front of him said.


    "YOU OCTOPUS, HURRY UP AND GIVE BACK MY SWORD!" Kouha was angry.


    "¡­"


    "Now, how about you guys following me?" The octopus man said and wrapped them with his tentacles.


    *swish


    They couldn''t do anything and they were brought by this octopus with 20 mach speed.


    "HOW THE HECK IS THIS HAPPENING?!"


    Haru went back to his apartment after the matter was done. He went to bed with Sora for a while until she had fallen asleep. He took his phone and started to enter Group Chat.


    Haru: "I''m ready."


    Kouha: "Alright, me too."


    Teppei: "Good."


    Everyone encouraged them when they heard it. They knew that this quest would be quite troublesome since they needed to fight against a bipedal octopus.


    Kouha: "But that creature is disgusting."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "But it is hard to beat him, I''m sure that octopus can easily beat all of us with his speed alone."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "I can''t argue with that."


    Kuroneko: "Anyway, your mission will be very easy since you need to graduate from 3-E."


    Haru: "@Kouha, have you ever entered a school?"


    Kouha: "Hmm, don''t belittle me! I have received a lot of education during my childhood!"


    Kouha: "More importantly the time will stop right?"


    Tsunade: "Yes, the time will be stopped."


    Kouha: "Good."


    Haru: "Don''t forget to bring money."


    Teppei: "Okay!"


    Haru: "@Kouha, don''t bring too much."


    Kouha: "No way, I want to live in luxuryter!"


    Haru sighed and said, "Well, whatever, I can hypnosis themter."


    Teppei: "Then we''re ready to go!"


    Kouha: "Yeah!"


    Kouha was very excited right now.


    "So you will teleport to another world, right?" Kouen asked.


    Kouha nodded, "Yes, I will bring you souvenirster."


    "Still, this world will have an octopus that can destroy the world easily, but your mission is to graduate from school?" Koumei asked.


    Kouha nodded, "I''m not that sure but one of the requirements to graduate from that school is to kill that octopus."


    "Bring a lot of things from the other world, I want to use it for research," Koumei said with excitement about his expression. He felt a bit jealous of his little brother right now who had been invited by the group chat.


    "Don''t worry, I will go now," Kouha said and pressed the button.


    Teppei also did the same and pressed the button. He needed the power to save both of his grandparents from NEO.


    Three of them suddenly appeared on the side of the street.


    "Ugh, what is this? This feeling is very ufortable," Kouha said while holding his head.


    "Yeah," Teppei also said of the same.


    "Well, you will get used to itter," Haru said and looked around, ''It seems that they''re in the alley.'' He looked at Kouha and frowned, "Kouha, you don''t need to bring that sword, also that gold¡­¡­" He was a bit speechless when he saw him bring a chest of gold.


    "Eh?"


    "Oi! Oi! Is that gold? Can you give us some?"


    Three of them turned and saw a group of people who looked at them with greed.


    "Yawn, do you want me to kill them?" Kouha asked.


    "You can''t kill someone in this country, if you want to kill you can kill the octopus guy," Haru said.


    "I will take care of them," Teppei said while cracking his neck. His body was quite tall and the scar on his face made him a bit scared.


    "W - what do you want to do?!"


    A group of people took out their knives to scare him.


    "Well, how about you sleep for a bit?" Teppei said and started to do his knocking.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    The people fell down one by one when they were knocked down by him.


    Teppei cleaned his hands and went back to him, "The people here are weak."


    "Of course, the most powerful creature in this world is that octopus," Haru said and opened a space in his hand, "Do you have something that you want to keep? Give it to me."


    "Oh, that''s right, you can open space storage," Teppei said and gave him his luggage.


    "Bring mine too," Kouha said. He didn''t expect that he had such a convenient skill.


    "Alright," Haru took their luggage to his space storage, "Alright, let''s go out, we need to think how to enter the school."


    "Good, I want to look around," Kouha said with excitement.


    "Hmm, that''s true," Teppei nodded.


    Three of them walked out from the alley and left the thugs on the ground. They were walking around while looking around since this was their first timeing here. They had also be a center of attention since three of them were very handsome.


    Kouha was in the middle, his appearance was simr to a beautiful girl.


    Teppei and Haru were very tallpared to most people. Both of them walked side by side but stopped when they saw something strange.


    "Is it only me or can I see an octopus reading porn there," Haru said.


    "No, I can see it too, Haru, give me my sword," Kouha said.


    "Oh, it seems that octopus notices us," Teppei said.


    They weren''t sure what was happening but they suddenly noticed that octopus appeared in front of them.


    "Hmm, what is it? You guys are still underage, you can''t stay outside at this hour."


    They were a bit speechless when they were lectured by the octopus in front of them.


    "DIE!" Kouha said and swung his sword but his sword was taken away by him.


    "Hmm, this sword is a bit dangerous, then, I will bring you guys back."


    Suddenly his tentacles wrapped around their bodies.


    "Dammit, you octopus, I will sue you for sexual harassment," Haruined, and it was a bit weird when he was wrapped in tentacles.


    "UWAAA, HOW CRUEL!" The octopus was a bit scared.


    Teppei tried to knock him swiftly.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    His knocking hit all of the nerves of this strange creature.


    ''Wut?'' Teppei was very surprised when he saw this creature had afortable expression on its face. He wasn''t sure but he felt very annoyed.


    "What a nice massage, but I will bring you guys," the octopus said and brought them with 20 mach speed.


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!!"

 Chapter 196 Dont eat with speed of 20 mach

    <h4>Chapter 196 Don''t eat with speed of 20 mach</h4>


    "So you bring them here?!" Karasuma twitched his lips looking at the bipedal octopus in front of him.


    "Yes, both of them are underage and one of them is in the middle of the 20''s," the bipedal octopus said.


    Karasuma looked at the three people in front of him. He saw them very rxed in front of him and could feel that they were very strong, "Are you an assassin?"


    "I''m a biologist," Teppei said.


    "I''m a traveling chef," Haru said.


    "I''m their boss," Kouha said with a proud expression.


    Teppei and Haru looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Hmm, I didn''t see your information in our country, that means you entered our country by an illegal means," Karasuma had a serious expression on his face and said, "I can make you enter the jail right away now."


    "If it''s illegal shouldn''t that octopus enter the jail too?" Haru said.


    Karasuma sighed and said, "That''s true, but it is impossible to catch him."


    "Karasuma, you''re quite unfair to eat sushi alone," the octopusined while eating the sushi with a blissful expression.


    "BASTARD, DON''T EAT MY DINNER!" Karasuma took his pistol and started to shoot this octopus.


    The octopus dodged his attack easily while eating the sushi with a happy expression.


    Karasuma had given up and sat down again, "As you can see, he has a speed of 20 mach, it is very hard to kill him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Karasuma looked at them and said, "I know you guys are very strong, my guts telling me."


    "¡­"


    "Pft!!!" Theyughed when they heard his words.


    The octopus alsoughed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "My guts telling me!"


    They wereughing very hard when they heard his words.


    Karasuma had a thick mark on his face and wanted to shoot them but suddenly someone appeared beside him.


    "Calm down," Haru said and wrapped his hand around him.


    Karasuma was startled but he couldn''t move, ''Fast!''


    "Hooo," the octopus could see that his speed was very fast.


    Haru walked back and sat down again, "Actually, we have a request."


    "Request?" Karasuma and the octopus looked at him with a curious expression.


    "Yes, as you can see, the three of us don''t have an identity¡­¡­" Haru started to tell his sob story to them. His acting skill was quite good but his storytelling was the most important.


    Kouha and Teppei were a bit surprised by his actions but didn''t say anything.


    "UWAAAAA!!!!!" The octopus was crying really hard while wiping the tears on his face.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were a bit speechless by him.


    "That''s why we want to enter your school," Haru said.


    Karasuma felt fishy but he knew that they could help the world to kill this octopus."


    "KARASUMA-SENSEI! I WILL MAKE THEM BECOME MY STUDENTS!!!" The octopus suddenly appeared between Kouha and Haru with tears on his face.


    "Don''t touch me with snot and tears on your face, you octopus!" Kouha was annoyed but he couldn''t do anything against him.


    Haru sighed and it was useless to fight against him since his speed was lower than him. Even though he had said that he had a speed of light, it was slower since his body couldn''t handle the pressure of the speed.


    "I can also teach biology," Teppei said.


    Karasuma looked at three of them and nodded, "Alright, I hope that you can kill this octopus by next year."


    "YES!!!" They were very much annoyed by this octopus.


    "Oh, that''s right, we have never introduced ourselves to each other," the octopus looked at them and said, "Teppei-sensei, we will be a co-worker tomorrow, also, Kasugano-kun and Ren-kun will be my students in the future, nice to meet you, my name is Koro-sensei."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Koro-sensei waited for their response but he was ignored by them.


    "So can we talk about something else now?'' Haru said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you give us the most luxurious apartment to live in?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were a bit speechless by his words.


    "Don''t worry, we have money," Haru said and looked at Kouha who had a satisfying expression. He could live in a normal apartment but there was a prince beside him, it would be waste to live in a normal way since he didn''t use his money.


    Karasuma sighed and asked, "How will you pay?"


    "Is it okay with gold?" Haru said and suddenly took out a block of gold in his hand.


    Korosensei was a bit surprised by his magic trick.


    "That gold didn''t have any invoice right?" Karasuma asked.


    "Of course," Haru smiled.


    Koro-sensei had an envious expression on his face.


    Karasuma thought for a bit and nodded, "I don''t mind helping you, I will take care of it now." He took a block of gold and called the ministry to help them. He also helped them to create an identity for three of them.


    Haru was d that it was quite easy but he needed to spend a long time in this world.


    "Haru, can you cook something? I''m hungry," Teppei said.


    "Yeah, cook something, Haru," Kouha said.


    "Oh, that''s right, you''re a chef right?" Korosensei suddenly became strict, "I have tried a lot of Michelin restaurants, my tongue is very sensitive and won''t eat unless it is something good."


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that this octopus was lying since he knew that this octopus only ate something cheap every day. He looked at Karasuma, "Karasuma-sensei, can I borrow some ingredients in your kitchen?"


    "Huh? You''re really going to cook?" Karasuma was surprised.


    "Yeah," Haru said and went to his kitchen. He took a lot of things and started to cook very fast.


    Korosensei and Karasuma were looking at him with amazement since his cooking skill was too awesome. Neither of them expected that he was really a chef and a very good one at that. They gulped when they smelled the aroma.


    "Koro-sensei, you can''t eat it, the taste won''t be perfect," Haru suddenly pped something and said since he knew the octopus appeared beside him.


    "Just a bit!" Korosensei said with a pitiful expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit strange and sighed, "You should just wait for a bit."


    "Haru, let me try," Kouha suddenly said and walked toward him. He never expected his cooking skills to be this high.


    "Sure," Haru said and gave him a tester.


    Kouha suddenly opened his eyes wide and smiled happily.


    "Not fair!" Korosensei said.


    Karasuma sighed and looked at Teppei, "You''re not joining?"


    "Oh, I will after this," Teppei smiled.


    Karasuma looked at him and asked, "I have heard from him that you''re an acupuncture master?"


    ""Yes, I''m a biologist, which is why I''m a bit curious about the body of that octopus," Teppei said. He knew that it would be great if he could take the power of that octopus.


    Karasuma only raised his eyebrow.


    Haru had prepared the food on the table.


    Everyone gulped when they saw a variety of food.


    Haru pped something again.


    Korosensei looked at him with wonder how he could p his hand.


    "Alright, let''s eat," Haru said.


    "Let''s eat!"


    "But before that, I want to remind you not to eat at a speed of 20 mach, you should enjoy the food slowly," Haru said and looked at the octopus.


    ''Scary!!!!!''

 Chapter 197 New Students and Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 197 New Students and Teacher</h4>


    Everyone was excited and curious when they saw three people in front of them.


    The boy was excited to see beautiful girls join their ss but they were a bit strange when they saw the new student wearing pants, ''Is it the same type as Nagisa?''


    The girl was also happy when they saw an eye candy, ''Tall¡­¡­'' They had to admit that the new male student was very tall.


    Korosensei was in front of them, "Please be quiet, I will introduce you to a new teacher and two new students."


    "Sensei!"


    "Yes, Karma-kun," Korosensei said.


    "Are you also an assassin?" Karma asked.


    "No, they''re not," Korosensei said.


    "No?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "They''re not assassins but martial artists," Karasuma said.


    ''Martial artist?'' They felt a bit disappointed when they heard it. They had seen a lot of powerful assassins but they had never seen powerful martial artists.


    "First, let me introduce you to our new biology teacher," Korosensei said.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Teppei," Teppei said with a smile.


    They could see that his smile was very warm but it was strange when they saw a big scar on his face.


    "You can ask me anything about the human body, nts, animals, or anything else," Teppei said.


    "Do you know about octopus''s body?" Karma asked while looking at Korosensei.


    ''Karma¡­¡­''


    "Yes, actually, Teppei-sensei has almost knocked my body out since he can hit the nerves urately, luckily, they don''t have special weapons when they met me yesterday," Korosensei exined.


    Teppei wanted to spit when they heard it. He knew the octopus had evaded all of his attacks at thest moment, ''The problem is speed.''


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Let me continue, for our two new students," Korosensei said and introduced, "The first is Ren Kouha, for your information, he is a male."


    "¡­"


    "IT''S NAGISA!!!!!"


    Kouha ignored them and yawned with a bored expression.


    "Oi, what''s with that attitude?" Terasaka said with an annoyed tone.


    "Oi, Octopus, can you let me sit down?" Kouha said.


    "YOU!!!" Terasaka was angry.


    "Sure," Korosensei nodded and said, "But let me introduce thest student, also Terasaka, you better give up since you can''t beat him." He smiled and looked at him with a happy expression, "Thest student is very special, Sensei is very happy to have you here."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were very speechless when they saw his expression.


    Haru frowned when he saw this octopus.


    "His name is Kasugano Haruka, his food is very delicious," Korosensei said while wiping the drool on his mouth.


    "Huh?" They were a bit confused by his introduction.


    "Are you a chef?" Muramatsu asked. He is the son of a ramen owner but their reman is very bad and stale. He is quite interested in the new student who is a chef.


    Haru nodded, "Yes."


    "¡­"


    They were a bit strange when they heard about his profession.


    "Really? Not an assassin?" Karma said while looking at his body. He could tell that it was the body of a fighter.


    "No, I''m not an assassin, but I''m a magician," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Kouha and Teppei looked at him with a strange expression.


    "Magician?" The entire ss was surprised when they heard it.


    Karamasu and Bitch-sensei were also interested in his magic.


    "Can you show us?" Nagisa asked.


    "Sure," Haru walked to the girl who was sitting right in the front while next to the window, "Hello, can you tell me your name?"


    "Me? My name is Kataoka Megu," Megu said while looking at him with an interesting expression, "You''re going to show me magic?"


    "Yes," Haru said and took a blue candle from his pocket.


    "Candle?"


    Haru snapped his finger and suddenly the fire lit up from the candle


    "UWOOOO!!!!" Korosensei was excited when he saw it.


    "Alright, one, two, three, please blow it out," Haru said.


    "Fuhh," Megu blew the fire on the candle.


    Haru smiled and covered the candle with his hand. Suddenly the candle turned into a blue flower when he opened it, "Here you go."


    Megu blushed, "Thank you."


    The guys who saw it couldn''t help but sigh at his skill.


    "Alright, Sensei, I''m done," Haru said.


    "Good, please take a seat and we will start the lesson," Korosensei sighed as he couldn''t see the magic again. He looked at the back and said, "You can sit on the back."


    Kouha and Haru walked next to each other.


    "Hey, do you want to get that girl?" Kouha asked.


    "You think too much about it," Haru said.


    Haru and Kouha sat next to each other.


    Haru looked at therge rectangr robotic casing with a video screen of a beautiful girl.


    "She is Ritsu, she is artificial intelligence."


    "Hello," Ritsu said.


    Haru was very interested in this artificial intelligence. He hoped to invite her to the group chat to see what would happen, "Yeah, nice to meet you." He looked at the male student in front of him, "Thank you, my name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Yeah, Sugaya Sousuke, your magic trick is nice," Sugaya said.


    "I have trained," Haru said.


    Kouha was bored and wanted to kill that octopus but the speed of that octopus was 20 mach. He looked at the male beside him and asked, "Have you ever been close to killing that octopus?"


    "You also n to kill Korosensei?"


    "Of course, I''ming to kill that octopus," Kouha said.


    The male smiled, "But can you do that?"


    "I can''t do that but it is very easy to kill you," Kouha said with azy smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Akabane Karma, that''s my name," Karma said.


    "I don''t bother to remember the names of everyone here," Kouha said and yawned.


    Karma smiled, "Interesting." He became even more curious with the identity of two new students and this teacher.


    Teppei joined both Bitch-sensei and Karasuma.


    "Can you kill him?" Karasuma asked.


    "His speed was just too high," Teppei said and asked, "Is he an original or an artificial made?"


    "Artificial," Karasuma answered.


    Teppei thought for a bit and asked, "Can I meet the scientist?"


    Bitch-sensei looked at the clock and said, "I will go to the ss now."


    "Alright," Karasuma and Teppei nodded.


    "How is it?" Teppei asked.


    "I will try to ask my superior," Karasuma nodded.


    "Thank you," Teppei nodded. He thought it would be great if he could produce that kind of monster in his world to protect his family.


    "My lesson is over, Bitch-sensei, please continue," Korosensei said and asked, "Kasugano-kun, please don''t forget about my lunch."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had never seen such a shameless teacher. He took the gun that he had gotten yesterday and shot him. He also activated his observation haki to see the future.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Korosensei wasn''t sure but he felt that his new student could see the future even though it was only a second.


    *burst!


    One of his tentacles exploded after it had been hit by a hit gun.


    "Wha?!"


    Kouha who saw this chance, also moved very fast from behind the seat to his target in a second.


    Korosensei wanted to escape but his bullet was just too urate and blocked his escape.


    "HAAA!!!" Kouha swung his knife but that octopus escaped to the ceiling.


    "What a scare!" Korosensei was scared and wanted to run.


    Haru kept shooting that octopus but stopped since it had gone.


    Kouha sighed, "The hell with that speed." He walked back to his seat with azy expression.


    Haru shook his head in disappointment too.


    They were looking at both of them with a surprised expression and became more curious about their identity.


    "Hmm, Kasugano-kun, and Rei-kun, is it?" Bitch-sensei said.


    "Yes?" Haru said.


    Kouha ignored her.


    Bitch-sensei walked toward him and said, "You''re new students so I will tell you about the tradition of our ss."


    "Tradition?" Haru looked at her with a confused expression.


    Everyone pped their faces when they saw their teacher.


    "Sensei, please stop!" Megu said it was because she had a good impression of him. She didn''t want him to be molested by this perverted teacher.


    "Kataoka, are you jealous? Don''t worry, Sensei wille toward you tooter," Bitch-sensei walked toward him and kissed him suddenly.


    Haru had already foreseen it but he didn''t escape.


    "Hoo¡­" Kouha looked at both of them with a smile.


    Haru felt that his mouth was being invaded by her tongue, ''Hmm, you''re too naive!'' He was someone who had God''s Tongue and it was very easy to beat her.


    "Hmph!" Bitch-sensei was surprised by his counter-attack.


    Both of them started to entangle with each other.


    They were even more surprised to see someone who could stop the ''Kiss of Death'' of Bitch-sensei.


    ''Who is this kid?!'' Bitch-sensei tried to block his relentless attack but it was useless. She felt that all of her movement had been read by the kid in front of her. Then suddenly she let out her weak point wide open, ''No!!!!!'' She tried to stop it but she was toote.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Bitch-sensei couldn''t handle it anymore and she fell down on his arms.


    Haru separated from her, "My bad."


    "¡­¡­"


    Bitch-sensei had a hateful expression since she had been beaten out by this boy. She tried to act like nothing was happening, "Nothing." She tried to stand up but her legs were a bit weak.


    Haru caught her and said, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Bitch-sensei said and walked to the front ss. She needed her revenge on him but she could do thatter. Her face was very red and she breathed very heavily, "L - let''s continue the lesson."


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Seriously, who are they?!''

 Chapter 198 Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 198 Weakness</h4>


    It was break time and everyone gathered around the new students.


    "Kasugano-kun, can you teach me your kiss technique?"


    "¡­"


    Haru frowned and asked, "Who is this, Sugaya?"


    "He is Taiga Okajima, the famous pervert in our ss," Sugaya sighed.


    "What with that introduction!" Okajimained.


    "But seriously how can you beat her?" Megu asked. She had also received that attack from her but this was her first time seeing someone who had defeated Bitch-sensei.


    "Oh, it is because of my tongue," Haru said and showed his tongue.


    "Tongue?" They looked at his tongue to see what the difference was.


    "I have God''s Tongue," Haru said.


    "Huh? What the hell is that?!"


    "Well, it is a special condition where someone can identify a taste in detail," Haru said.


    "Is that why that Korosensei wants to eat your food that badly?" Muramatsu asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, the kiss is just a side benefit, you don''t need to think that much."


    "Can you try our ramenter?" Muramatsu asked.


    "Dont, his ramen is really bad."


    "What the hell, are you saying!!!" Muramatsu was angry.


    "Haru, I''m hungry," Kouha said beside him.


    "Sure," Haru took out the box lunch and gave it to him. He was in charge of cooking when the three of them were living together.


    "Do you live together?" Kirara asked. She was a girl with quite a depressing aura around her.


    "Yes," Haru said and opened the box lunch.


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath when they saw his lunch.


    "Oh, let me try," Karma said and wanted to steal it, but he stopped when he felt something on his neck.


    "Don''t do it," Kouha said with azy expression and started to eat his lunch.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Scary¡­¡­''


    They would have never thought Karma, who always had to do what he wanted, would stop by the new student.


    Karma frowned and wasn''t sure but he felt a different pressure, ''Leader? No, King?'' He also looked at him since he also gave a different aura too.


    "So in other words, your tongue is very sensitive toward taste right?" Nagisa asked. His appearance is simr to a girl and it wouldn''t be strange for him to be mistaken as a girl.


    "Are you a girl?" Haru asked.


    "Sigh, no, I''m a boy," Nagisa sighed.


    "Yeah, so don''t fall in love with him," Nakamura said. She is a girl with long blonde hair and she is quite beautiful.


    "No, I won''t," Haru frowned.


    "I''m joking, but we''re stilling from?" Nakamura asked.


    "We''re from China," Haru said.


    "China?!" They nodded when they heard it since they knew that China was a very mysterious country with a lot of history through 5000 years.


    "So when can youe to my ramen store?" Muramatsu asked.


    "I want to get used to this school first," Haru said and asked, "You have been together with that octopus for a while right?"


    "Yes."


    "Does he have any weaknesses?" Haru asked and added, "If you can answer my question, I will give you my lunch." He said and opened the box of lunch in front of them.


    They couldn''t help but gulp when they saw it.


    "I will answer you," Karma took his lunch box and started to eat it.


    "UWAAA!!! KARMA YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Karma who had taken a bit of his food suddenly showed a blissful expression, "SO GOOD!!!!"


    They were startled when they saw his happy expression. They had never seen him in this expression before.


    "So can you tell me?" Haru asked.


    Karma nodded, "Nagisa, give me your notebook." He said and continued to eat.


    "What?" Nagisa sighed and said, "Alright, but can you give me some?"


    Karma nodded and gave him some of the lunch.


    Nagisa had never tasted this kind of food before he felt that all the things that he had eaten before couldn''t be called food. He woke up and sucked a deep breath, "Your cooking skill is awesome."


    "Thank you," Haru nodded.


    "Oh, right, this is my notebook, you can read it, I have written his weakness," Nagisa said and gave him his notebook.


    Kouha who heard it, also joined him to read the notebook together.


    "When he tries to act cool, his weaknesses show?" Haru looked at him with a strange expression.


    Nagisaughed, "Yes, his weakness is surprisingly dumb."


    Kouha didn''t intend to read it again and sighed. He was still searching for a way to kill that dumb octopus, but was suddenly surprised to see that he had lost his lunch. He looked around and saw an octopus who had stolen his lunch.


    "So good!" Korosensei said with a happy smile.


    "I WILL REALLY KILL YOU, OCTOPUS BASTARD!!!!!" Kouha was really angry and tried to kill him but the octopus was just too fast.


    Haru sighed and looked around. His mission was to graduate from this ss 3-E, he didn''t need to kill that octopus but he had to admit that bipedal octopus was very annoying.


    Teppei, Kouha, and Haru were in their apartment.


    Haru prepared the dinner for everyone and ced them in the dining room.


    Their apartment was quite luxurious since they had bought it from Karasuma.


    "Do you find anything?" Teppei asked.


    Haru nodded, "We have found his weakness."


    "Really?!" Teppei was surprised.


    "Here," Haru gave him a list of Korosensei''s weaknesses.


    Teppei was quite excited until he frowned. He looked at him and asked, "Is this really a weakness?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes." He looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    Teppei nodded, "I know that octopus is artificially made, I want to meet the scientists behind it."


    Haru nodded, "When you want to meet him bring me, I can hypnotize them, it is easier than negotiation."


    Teppei nodded in agreement.


    Kouha ate the food calmly and sighed in happiness. He was a bit stressed because of that octopus but his food was really good.


    "I will go out for a bit, I think the technology in this world is a bit interesting, especially that artificial intelligence, and I hope that she can join our group chat," Haru said.


    "Huh?!" They looked at him in surprise.


    Haru nodded, "Think about it, all of them are normal human, the strong one is that octopus, do you want to invite him."


    "NO WAY!!!!" They shouted together. They would never want that octopus to join the group chat.


    "That''s why I''m thinking of inviting that AI, maybe she can bring us a surprise," Haru said, but he didn''t tell them that it was possible for the AI to look into their phones earlier since he didn''t want them to be panicked.


    They thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Well, we still have a lot of time before our graduation," Teppei said.


    "That''s true," Kouha nodded.


    Haru nodded, "Then I will go out now."


    Haru walked around aimlessly until he found an arcade. He didn''t find anything strange around the way. He thought to have a bit of fun and entered the arcade. He heard a loud noiseing from inside. He saw a group of people standing in the battle game and kept shouting ''undefeated champion''. He saw someone who was standing on the other side kept defeating everyone. He walked toward them and sat down on the other side to fight the undefeated champion.


    "Big brother, you should give up."


    "Yeah, your opponent is very strong."


    "Really? That makes me even more curious," Haru said and entered the coin into the machine. He started the game and fought the undefeated champion.


    Their fight was very fierce and the undefeated champion was very strong, unluckily, he was his opponent.


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath when they saw him defeat the undefeated champion.


    "Once more!"


    Haru frowned when he heard a girl''s voice but still answered, "Sure."


    They kept ying until 10 rounds but he kept winning the match.


    Haru thought it was time to go back, "Let''s stop, I need to go back." He stood up and was a bit surprised to see his opponents. He forgot the name of this girl but he remembered that she was in his ss earlier.


    "Yukiko Kanzaki, that''s my name," Kanzaki said with a sigh.


    "I''m sorry," Haru said and added, "Still, your skill is very good Kanzaki."


    Kanzaki was a bit surprised, "You''re not asking me why I''m ying a game in an arcade?"


    "Why?" Haru looked at her with a weird expression.


    Kanzaki shook her head, "Nothing, but I will beat you next."


    "You''re 10 years too early for that," Haru said with a proud expression.


    Kanzakiughed when she heard him, "Let''s y another game next time."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 199 Question

    <h4>Chapter 199 Question</h4>


    They had only noticed it but the two new students were crazy smart.


    Korosensei looked at him, "You can solve this?"


    "Sure," Haru nodded and solved the problem easily.


    "How about you?" Korosensei asked Kouha.


    "Boring," Kouha said and solved it instantly.


    "¡­"


    ''Why are you not in ss A?!'' Then they suddenly realized, ''Oh, right, they''re an assassin¡­''


    Karasuma stood in front of everyone and said, "Alright, I have a present for you."


    "Huh?!"


    Karasuma told his subordinates to enter and brought a lot of boxes to the ssroom.


    "What is that?"


    Karasuma opened the box and said, "This is a present from the country, a new uniform for assassination."


    "UWAAAAA!!!!!"


    They were very happy and started to wear them as soon as possible.


    "Ren, this is your custom big sword, don''t bring it around just keep it in the ssroom," Karasuma said and gave him therge sword.


    "Hmm," Kouha took the sword and swung it around.


    "¡­"


    "You''re not asking for a custom weapon?" Sugaya asked.


    "No, I''m better on a gun," Haru said.


    "Alright, everyone, after this, we will have an assassination ss, you should change your uniform as soon as possible," Karasuma looked at both Kouha and Haru, "You two if you can you should kill that octopus."


    "I will definitely kill him," Kouha said while holding his sword really hard.


    Haru only nodded in response. He looked at his phone and downloaded the ''Mobile Ritsu''. He opened the chat and chatted to her directly, "Can we talkter."


    Ritsu replied, "Sure."


    "Oh, right, Haru, I have brought the ingredients after the lesson, can you help me to cook?" Korosensei suddenly appeared.


    "Sure," Haru said and shot him.


    BANG!


    "Is this really a lesson?" Kouha said.


    "I''m not sure," Haru said, since it felt strange to learn of an assassination during a ss.


    "I know that it will be strange at first," Nagisa smiled.


    "¡­"


    "You know what, I know that you are the strongest inside the ss," Kouha said.


    "What?!" Nagisa was surprised.


    "That''s true, this guy is the strongest inside our ss," Karma joined and pointed his finger at someone, "that guy is the weakest."


    "WHAT THE HELL, KARMA!!!" Terasaka was angry. He looked at him and said, "Oi, Magician, can you be invisible?"


    "I can, but I can''t hide my smell," Haru said, and added, "I have read that his nose is very sharp, right?"


    "Yes," Nagisa nodded and asked, "You can be invisible?"


    "It''s simr to that, but it is a trick," Haru said.


    "Trick, huh?" Karma looked at him with a curious expression and shook his head, "Anyway, let''s kill him and we can eat his BBQter!"


    "UWOOOOO!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless looking at their reaction. He felt that he had conquered the entire ss with his food.


    Haru didn''t follow everyone but moved silently after hiding using his light magic. He could tell them that it was a magic trickter. He saw Kouha swinging his sword wildly toward Korosensei but as expected that it was useless.


    "Ren, you should be silent, you''re an assassin," Korosensei said.


    "Shut up! I''m not an assassin!" Kouha said and swung his swing.


    Korosensei nodded, "Well, that''s true, you''re not an assassin, but this lesson can kill your enemiester."


    Kouha frowned, "My enemy?"


    Korosensei only smiled using his emoticon face.


    "¡­"


    "DIE!!!!"


    Everyone in ss 3-E didn''t expect that the battle would be this fierce. They thought that inside that small body Kouha''s strength wouldn''t lose to Karasuma who was full of muscle.


    "Huh? Where is Kasugano?" Suguya asked.


    "Don''t tell me that he has really be invisible?" Terasaka said.


    "¡­"


    "No way."


    They answered at the same time until they saw a strange movement on Korosensei.


    Korosensei wasn''t sure but he felt a danger on his back but he was a bit toote and one of his tentacles was cut by someone, "Kasugano?"


    "HAAA!!!" Kouha continued his attack and didn''t let this octopus take a break.


    Haru didn''t continue to attack and frowned since his tentacles regenerated instantly. He remembered that he needed to stab the center of his body right into arge ck tie with a yellow crescent-shaped moon on it. He took the tentacles that were cut on the ground and kept it. Maybe he could use itter.


    "I''m sorry but the scientists don''t want to meet you," Karasuma said.


    Teppei felt a bit disappointed, "I know." He thought for a bit maybe he could get a sample body from that bipedal octopus. He thought for a bit and said, "The lesson should be done now, let''s eat the BBQ with everyone."


    "Sure," Karasuma nodded. He still couldn''t forget the taste of his food but he still had his own job and it was too shameful for him to beg his student to cook for him.


    "Is his food really that tasty?" Bitch-sensei asked.


    "Yeah," Teppei and Karasuma answered at the same time.


    Everyone was tired after that assassination ss.


    "Kasugano-kun, please," Korosensei said and gave him the ingredients.


    "Alright," Haru said and started his cooking process.


    They had never seen him cooking and only saw the finished product, this time they were in awe since they would have never thought that cooking would be this cool.


    "Let me help you," Kanzaki said.


    "Oh, me too," Megu said.


    "Can you tell me the recipe?" Hara asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    They would have never expected cooking would make someone popr but they had to admit that his cooking was very delicious.


    In another ce, the famous sniper ''Red Eye'' was wounded on the ground. He was lucky that his attacker thought that he had died. He hurriedly called the ambnce and sighed in relief whileying on the ground. However, he was a bit worried about the students that he had met before, ''Be safe!''


    "I have gotten part of his body," Haru said.


    "Really?" Teppei seemed quite happy but added, "Still, keep it first, you can give it to meter when we go backter." He thought for a bit and said, "I will go out first, I want to take a drink."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, that octopus is disgusting," Kouhained and added, "Can you bring me something when you go back?"


    "Yeah," Teppei nodded.


    "Haru, y a game with me," Kouha said and pulled his hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha was sleeping soundly on his side.


    Haru was looking at Ritsu on his phone, "You have seen all the data inside my phone?"


    "Yes, I have found ''Yosogu no Sora'', what is this? Are you the one who made it or someone else? Is it your experience? Did you lose your virginity at grade school? Are you dating a lot of girls? Including your sister?¡­" Ritsu kept asking a lot of questions that bugged her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru frowned when he heard it, "Can you let me talk?"


    "¡­"


    "Sure," Ritsu said.


    "Alright, I can''t exin it now but do you have a master or you can move by yourself," Haru asked.


    "I''m on my own," Ritsu said.


    "Hmm, well, I will talk about this in thest semester, I''m not sure whether you can protect yourself from the hackers," Haru said.


    "Hmm, then, I will wait," Ritsu said and was quite interested, "But are you really dating your sister?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 200 Boring Day

    <h4>Chapter 200 Boring Day</h4>


    "I like you, please go out with me!"


    Megu looked at the girl who confessed to her. She twitched her lips inwardly and wondered why she was popr among girls, "I''m sorry, but I still want to focus on my ss, but I''m very happy with your confession."


    Both of them talked for a while until the girl went back to the main school.


    Megu looked at the back of the girl while sighing.


    "Why do you not ept it? She is quite cute."


    Megu was startled and turned. She saw someone that she didn''t want to meet right now, "Kasugano-kun, why are you here?!" She didn''t want him to see her being confessed to a girl. She was very embarrassed right now and wanted to run away as soon as possible.


    "I''m just looking around this school since I have nevere to the main building," Haru answered. Even though he felt that it would be a waste to not look around this ce. He smiled and said, "Anyway, I''m not prejudiced against Yuri, I will support you."


    "Y - you misunderstand! I don''t have an interest in girls!" Megu tried to fix the misunderstanding since she didn''t want to be thought as someone who had an interest in the same gender.


    "So you normally have an interest in boys?" Haru asked.


    "Of course," Megu nodded.


    "Do you have someone that you like?" Haru asked.


    "Of it-," Megu wanted to say something until she realized, "N - no! I''m focusing on my studies first." She sighed in relief since she almost said her crush while looking at him with a reddened face.


    Haru wanted to tease her again until he heard the sound of the camera.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Megu and Haru turned and saw a bipedal octopus holding a camera while taking their pictures together.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, I have gotten quite juicy gossip¡­¡­"


    Megu and Haru had a thick mark on their forehead.


    "Let''s kill this octopus," Haru said.


    "Good," Megu nodded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Haru went to his ss together with Megu and it seemed that they were discussing something.


    "Is there something that happens?" Haru asked.


    "Kasugano-kun," Nakamura smiled and said, "We''re nning to hook up both Bitch-sensei and Karasuma-sensei."


    "Hook up?" Haru smiled and said, "Interesting, let me in."


    "Good," Nakamura smiled.


    They started to discuss their n together.


    Kouha looked at him and said, "Are you really that bored that you helped them to hook up?"


    "Yes, there is nothing that we can do now! we can''t kill that bipedal octopus! we also can''t meet that mysterious scientist who developed that bipedal octopus! An AI also watched ''Yosogu no Sora'' on my phone!" Haru was really bored and there was really nothing that he could do.


    Kouha also nodded, "I never expected that it would be really this hard to kill that bipedal octopus." He thought for a bit and said, "But it will be a great pet for my country, but we need to erase his personality first since his personality is very annoying."


    "That''s true," Haru nodded.


    "Now that you mention it, isn''t Teppei always toote toe back?" Kouha asked.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "Maybe, he found a woman in this ce."


    "Woman, eh?" Kouha snickered.


    "What about your three maids?" Haru asked.


    "They''re my retainers, I have never thought about doing something like that to them," Kouha said.


    Both of them were waiting for another group of people to buy a gift for Bitch-sensei.


    Kouha looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at him.


    "I have watched the entire ''Yosogu no Sora''," Kouha said.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes while looking at him.


    "So you have done it?" Kouha asked.


    "No," Haru shook his head and added, "Also, don''t say this out loud since there is that bipedal octopus around us, this will be very troublesome when he hears it."


    "But you still have an interest, right?" Kouha smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I can''t deny that," Haru sighed.


    "Come to my country when your rtionship is known to the world," Kouha said while giving him a reassuring smile.


    Haru looked at him with a surprised expression but suddenly realized maybe this was a real friendship, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Kouha smiled.


    Everyone who saw their interaction couldn''t help but have a strange feeling.


    They watched the interaction between Karasuma and Bitch-sensei from the outside. Today was the birthday of Bitch-sensei and they wanted Karasuma to give the banquet of flowers that they had bought for her.


    Haru noticed the bipedal octopus who was very excited while holding the camera ready to take the picture. He shook his head and continued to watch the drama. He could see that Bitch-sensei was disappointed with Karasuma. He didn''t me him since Karasuma wanted a professional rtionship with Bitch-sensei.


    Bitch-sensei was annoyed and shot her gun toward the bipedal octopus. She ran out of the room and went back since her mood was pretty bad.


    "Karasuma-sensei, don''t you think that you''re too cold?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Do you still not get it?"


    Karasuma shook his head, "Do I look that dense?"


    "Eh?"


    "I can''t help it if it seems heartless, but if she can''t regain herposure, I will hire another assassin," Karasuma said and continued, "If your de is one that dulls from love, you don''t have that qualification to work here."


    "Karasuma-sensei¡­¡­"


    Kouha and Haru didn''t join their conversation.


    "Do we save her?" Kouha asked.


    Haru thought for a bit and shook his head, "It is too troublesome since we don''t know when that assassin will attack her, let hime and we can catch him."


    Kouha nodded, "Yeah, I''m sure that she is going to be alright." He looked at the Koro-sensei, "Even though I don''t want to admit it but having that octopus around is very reassuring."


    "That''s true," Haru nodded.

 Chapter 201 God of Death 1

    <h4>Chapter 201 God of Death 1</h4>


    Haru was in the arcade ying together with Kanzaki. Both of them had yed together for a while.


    Kanzaki tried really hard to beat him but it was really hard, "You''re very strong¡­" She was a bit speechless at his skill.


    "That''s why you''re 10 years too early to beat me," Haru said with a smile.


    Kanzaki snorted at his words. She looked at him and asked, "Have you heard about Bitch-sensei?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, she hasn''te for a while, right?"


    "I''m a bit worried," Kanzaki sighed.


    "Well, she was rejected by the man that she loved, I can''t me her," Haru said, and added, "It would be awkward to see him in the school."


    Kanzaki thought for a bit and nodded, "That''s true." She also understood that it would be very awkward to meet someone who had been rejected by her. She looked at him and asked, "Are you okay to y a game with me?"


    "What''s wrong? Why are you asking that after we have yed a lot of time?" Haru felt strange.


    "Well, that''s true," Kanzaki nodded and asked, "Now that you mention it, I don''t know anything about you."


    ""It''s the same for me, I don''t know much about you besides that you''re very good at gaming," Haru said.


    "Is that sarcasm? Are you telling me that my game skill is good after you have beaten me that much?" Kanzaki pouted.


    Haru could understand why this girl had be the most popr girl in the ss.


    Kanzaki looked at the night sky and said, "My father is very strict, he wants me to be a perfect girl, he has always tried to model me into his imagination¡­¡­" She started to tell him about her story.


    Haru listened to her story quietly and knew that the parents in this country were quite bad since they wanted to show off to their acutance about their children, for example, beautiful, smart, good grades, etc.


    The children couldn''t help but feel pressured by their expectations.


    Haru felt that the society was just too small to consider the other things, also in this country, entrepreneurship wasn''t supported but people often to choose employment on thergepany or entered bureaucracy or became a banker.


    Kanzaki looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    "Me? I''m an orphan and my parents died years ago," Haru answered.


    "¡­"


    "Sorry, I''m making the atmosphere gloomy," Haru said.


    "Me too, I''m sorry, I don''t know that," Kanzaki said.


    "If you''re that sorry, then let''s y the game again tomorrow," Haru said.


    Kanzaki smiled wryly, "Do you want to massacre me again?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will give you a handicap," Haru said.


    Kanzakiughed, "Then I will win tomorrow."


    ''Oh, girl¡­'' Haru felt sorry for her since she underestimated him. He suddenly turned since he felt something.


    "What''s wrong?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Nothing, maybe just my imagination," Haru shook his head and said, "I will apany you back."


    "Is that okay?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Why not?" Haru said.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, I have found a juicy gossip," Korosensei smiled with an excited expression. His weakness was that he was very interested in gossip. He had only met the three people by ident when he was reading porn in the supermarket. He was only interested in them since the three of them gave a different feeling. He was an assassin before and he could appraise someone''s ability and aura through a nce. He knew that three of them were very strong. He thought that they were assassins who were attracted by his bounty.


    He knew that he wasn''t wrong but they were targeting him but they also had other intentions. He was curious about them and decided to bring them to Karasuma. He was also a bit worried since two of them were teenagers and also decided to make them be his students. He also rmended the other one to be a teacher. He hoped that three of them could change in the future, especially the two teenagers.


    Teppei gave him the feeling of someone who wanted to dissect his body. He was sure that Teppei was a scientist or something that wanted to know his body. He didn''t really mind though as long as Teppei could catch him.


    Kouha gave him a feeling of royalty. He was sure that Kouha was someone very rich or born into a very big family. He wasn''t sure why Kouha was traveling with both of them, maybe it was a test from his family or something.


    Haru was the most mysterious one and also he was most interested in it since he felt a natural charm from him. He wasn''t sure how to describe it but it was hard to ignore his presence and he could see that Haru could blend into the ss easily. He was shocked when he saw Haru could defeat the demon kissing in the ss easily. He heard that Haru had a special tongue but he knew that wasn''t all of them. He could see that Haru''s skill was lying on the way he grabbed other people''s hearts, making themfortable around him.


    Korosensei tried to follow him and wanted to know his purpose but when he only found out Haru had a lot of secret rendezvous. He was shocked when he found out that Haru had been ying a game together with the ss madonna for a long time without anyone noticing. He felt that this guy was dangerous on another level.


    ''Also¡­¡­'' It was very hard for him to tail him since he needed to be five hundred meters away from him. He knew that Haru would notice him right away when he was closer than him. He also felt that Haru could read the future even though it was only a second. His experience told him that Haru wasn''t simple and had a lot of secrets.


    ''But this assassination will be even more interesting.''


    "Nyuhuhuhuhu!!!"

 Chapter 202 God of Death 2

    <h4>Chapter 202 God of Death 2</h4>


    "It has been 3 days!"


    Bitch-sensei hadn''t evene to the school for three days after that day.


    "I wonder if we went too far."


    "Karasuma-sensei, I understand prioritizing the mission but, can''t you little empathize with her for a little bit?" Korosensei was very worried.


    "¡­¡­"


    Karasuma sighed and went out the door, "I had an interview with another hitman after this. I''m heading back."


    "KARASUMA-SENSEI!!!"


    Kouha, Haru, and Teppei didn''t really care much about this Bitch-sensei. They knew that another hitman would enter the scene and only waited for a while.


    It wasn''t arrogant but the level of the people in this world was too low, the hitman was powerful but it was onlypared to normal people.


    Three of them weren''t normal and had a lot of battle experiences. They had also fought the strongest hitman in the past, especially Kouha since he was royalty.


    Kouha had a lot of times when he was almost killed by an assassin in his childhood.


    Teppei was only interested in the strongest organism in the world, Korosensei. He needed a way to produce it and he knew that he needed to meet the scientist behind the project of making that bipedal octopus.


    Haru didn''t really have that much interest in biology since he didn''t really know about it. He was more interested in the technology of this world. He knew that this world was forced to develop faster since there was a big threat that was faced by the world.


    ''Korosensei¡­'' Haru knew that it was impossible to kill him right now since he didn''t have that power. Even though he wanted his speed to be just too slowpared to him. He had light magic but his body wasn''t a light. His body couldn''t bear the speed when he moved too fast.


    His observation haki made him read faster but his experience in fighting was still lowerpared to the top-notch hitman in the past, ''With a superpower, that octopus is invincible.'' But more than that he was interested in the technology of this world.


    ''Artificial Intelligence?'' Haru was very interested in this technology. He wanted a way to recreate it and he also wanted to get Ritsu to enter the group chat since he believed someone who could calcte, hacking, and searching information at the very highest speed was very important in the team. Even though there were a lot of people who could do that, AI would never have a miss in their calction or another thing.


    He was a bit bored looking at Korosensei who exined the lesson to everyone. He suddenly felt that his phone was ringing and he saw that it was Ritsu, "???" He opened it and saw that it was a message.


    ''Forbidden love, I''ll support you.''


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether he could hack this dammed junk AI and delete his information.


    Karasuma was annoyed since he couldn''t find the change for Bitch-sensei. He only found a lot of ipetent hitmen one after another, "Sigh, have him leave, he''s already a problem before working."


    "Understood."


    Karasuma felt the level of hitmen be lower the only thing that he was d that he had threepetent people who could help the assassination, ''No, not assassination, but a fighter¡­'' He was sure that three of them were skillful in fighting and he also didn''t know whether he could win them. He sighed until suddenly his phone rang, ''Speak of the devil.'' He epted the call and said, "This is Karasuma. Lovro-san, what have you been doing until now?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "I was almost dead¡­" Lovro said while breathing heavily.


    "?!" Karasuma was shocked.


    "Is this line safe?"


    "Yes, don''t worry," Karasuma said.


    "Good, if I carelessly leak the information on HIM, I''ll be targeted again, I won''t be out in just aa for a month again next time," Lovro said.


    "Him?" Karasuma frowned.


    "Karasuma, you need to wash your hand in this assassination or else you will be in danger¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Karasuma asked.


    "Hitman Killing."


    "My protege and my business associates, one after another, they were done in by someone, his skill down method, that ability to take down experts, he is the hitman¡­"


    "God of Death."


    ''God of Death?'' Karasuma frowned.


    The ss was over.


    "Please call me if there is any activity from Irina-sensei, sensei must go to brazil to watch a football game," Korosensei said while bringing a football.


    "Sensei, wait!"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, Kasugano-kun?" Korosensei looked at him with a curious expression.


    "Can you get me carne seca and dende oil there?" Haru asked and added, "I will pay you back."


    "Sure, you don''t need to pay me back, let me eat your food next time," Korosensei said and flew to the sky with 20 mach speed.


    "¡­"


    "What is carne seca and dandel oil?" Sugaya asked.


    "It''s a specialty ingredient from Brazil," Haru shook his head andmented, "Having Sensei is nice, he is very convenient."


    "You have treated him as a gofer, huh?" Karma smiled.


    "Still, why should he watch football in Brazil right now," Okajima said.


    "Yeah, he should search for the location of Bitch-sensei," Megu said.


    "I can''t call him either," Yada sighed.


    "You don''t think that¡­"


    "She wouldn''t leave because of this right?" Chiba said.


    "That won''t happen. She still has things to do here."


    "Right? All in all, it''s fun when she''s here," Okana sighed in relief.


    "Oi, who are you?!" Kouha suddenly shouted and made everyone startled.


    They turned and saw a guy with a warm smile appeared in the front of the podium smiling while holding a banquet of a flower.


    "Good, some of you realize me, let me introduce you, I''m a hitman known as the¡­"


    "God of Death."


    He introduced himself but suddenly he felt strange since he couldn''t move until his face was punched.


    BAAAAMM!!!!


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why are you hitting him?" Karma asked with a smile. He really loved this part of him.


    "Beat first, askter, that''s my motto," Haru said and knew that this guy was the important key to steal the technology from this world.

 Chapter 203 God of Death 3

    <h4>Chapter 203 God of Death 3</h4>


    Haru suddenly felt danger and shouted, "EVERYONE GET DOWN!!!"


    His voice moved them by instinct and crouched down in an instant.


    Haru felt that the time moved very slow and he caught the grenade that was thrown by this guy and directly threw it right away outside the window in very fast movement.


    *swush!!!!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    No one expected that there would be an explosion that was happening.


    Nagisa only saw it for a moment but Haru was very fast in front of his eyes.


    Haru saw this hitman raise his finger and hurriedly used his fingers to knock his body. He had learned knocking martial arts from Teppei since they were staying together. He couldn''t learn about technology right now but he could still learn about martial arts.


    *snap! snap! snap!


    God of Death was very confident in front of them. He entered the ss with ease and introduced himself only suddenly he was punched by one of the students.


    ''Damn¡­ How many bones are that are broken¡­'' He was wanted to kill them right now and threw the grenade in his hand.


    "EVERYONE CROUCH DOWN!!!"


    He saw this student''s movement very fast but he was a professional hitman. He raised his hand and used his secret technique.


    ''The Reaper''s Invisible Scythe!''


    ''Invisible Scythe'' is the Reaper''s unique secret weapon, in which he shoots a minuscule round from a small, hidden gun inside his hand.


    But.


    Suddenly he saw him use a strange attack to hit all of his pressure points, ''W - what is this?!'' He couldn''t let out his voice and he couldn''t move. His entire body was paralyzed by this strange technique.


    The most shocking thing wasn''t that but the thing on this hand, ''That''s my invisible scythe?!''


    ''Who is this kid?!''


    Haru was curious as to what was hidden inside his finger, ''Small gun, huh?'' He didn''t expect that this hitman would modify his finger into a gun, ''But¡­'' Even though it was good but this gun was very weak since the size of the bullet was too small unless the hitman knew the location of the aorta or had a lot of knowledge about human''s body.


    It would be possible to cause excessive bleeding inside their targeted''s bodies.


    "What did you do?" Karma asked.


    "I knocked him out," Haru said.


    "I know that, but how?" Karma asked.


    "Acupuncture, you can learn it from Teppei-sensei," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Acupuncture, huh?" Karma nodded.


    "Who the hell is this guy?!" Terasaka asked in an annoyed tone.


    "You dumb guy, didn''t he introduce himself earlier?" Kouha had a disdain for expression on his face.


    "Terasaka is dumb," his three friends nodded.


    "BASTARD!!!" Terasaka was mad.


    "But this guy is dangerous¡­"


    They still remember the explosion earlier. They knew that it was a grenade and didn''t expect that this guy would kill all of them.


    "Help me to get all the thing inside his body, maybe he has some connection with Bitch-sensei since she has been gone for the past few days," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    They were surprised to hear his words.


    "Hmm, that''s possible, maybe this guy is connected," Karma nodded and helped him to get all the things inside his body.


    "Also, someone please call both Korosensei and Karasuma-sensei," Haru said. He didn''t think that Teppei was necessary since he only wanted attention from the government so that he could meet the scientist in this country.


    "YES!!!"


    They hurriedly called both Korosensei and Karasuma in a hurry when they heard him.


    Haru took this guy''s phone and said, "Ritsu, can you hack this guy''s smartphone?"


    "Yes," Ritsu nodded and started to hack the smartphone. She only needed a few seconds and she told them the result, "Bitch-sensei has be a hostage of this person."


    "Wha?!"


    "We need to save her?!"


    "Where is she?!"


    "Calm down," Haru said to everyone, adding, "We have arrested this guy, why are you that panicked?"


    "¡­"


    "This is why you entered 3-E," Kouha sighed and shook his head. He stayed with them for a while and knew that even though they had guts, their minds were a bit dumb.


    "¡­¡­"


    They couldn''t refute him when they heard it.


    "So where is the location? Can you check whether there is a trap or bomb in that location?" Haru asked and added, "How are Korosensei and Karasuma-sensei?"


    "Don''t worry, we have called them," Nagisa nodded.


    "Good, before that, you guys have told me about your torture game, right? Why don''t you show me since we have¡­" Haru said while ncing at this God of Death. He felt that this God of Death was just too smallpared to Conan. He knew that the hitman was strong only when fought in the dark.


    When a hitman lost their surprise element in their attack they were simr to amb that was ready to be chop.


    Everyone who had heard his voice suddenly grinned and showed an evil expression.


    "Huhuhuhuhu¡­"


    They took out wasabi, tabasco, toothpaste, Terasaka''s socks, Okuda''s chemical recipe, etc.


    "Why there are my socks!!!" Terasakained.


    ''HIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!''


    Karasuma who had heard that there was a hitman that wanted to kill his students suddenly went back as soon as possible to the school. He was even more worried when he saw explosion marks on the ground. He knew that this hitman should be the ''God of Death'' that he had heard from the Lovre earlier. He also heard that Irina was caught by this guy and couldn''t help but wanted to beat this guy. He entered the ss and he was shocked when he saw this scene.


    "Sensei, you''rete."


    "We have found the location of Bitch-sense, let''s go and save her."


    Karusuma blinked his eyes in surprise and looked at both Kouha and Haru. He sighed in relief and said, "Leave everything to me now."

 Chapter 204 Career Consultation

    <h4>Chapter 204 Career Consultation</h4>


    Haru felt a bit disappointed since the matter of this ''God of Death'' was over. He had be very bored again this time. He saw that Bitch-sensei hade back with a smile since they had saved them before, even though the process was a bit troublesome since this teacher was sulking.


    Karasuma was the one who was asking her toe back and made her mood became cheerful once again.


    "Career consultation?"


    Haru looked at the career consultation sheet on his hand, ''Name; School of Choice: upation.''


    "If someone is able to kill Sensei, and the world ends up being safe, everyone must think about their futures after graduating from middle school."


    "But well¡­"


    "If you''re unable to kill me, this will likely be pointless," Korosensei said while turning his face into a zebra cross in front of him.


    Haru, who used this chance, tried to slice him with his knife but this bipedal octopus easily dodged him.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, you will each have an interview, so pleasee to the staff room once you fill out your career goals, of course, you may carry out assassinations during a consultation," Korosensei said and went out to his room.


    "Career, huh? What''s the point in consulting a monster that is gonna destroy the world?"


    "I can''t tell if you''re being nice or mean."


    Haru looked at Nagisa who was teased by Karma and Nakamura. He looked at his career sheet and grinned, ''An all girl''s school, maid, and nurse." He walked toward him and said, "Don''t worry, Nagisa, no one will notice it."


    "What do you mean, Kasugano-kun?!" Nagisa sighed when he was teased by him. He looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, after school, are you going to continue to go to school or continue to be a hitman," Nagisa asked.


    Haru smiled, "You start to worry about me, huh? So you will be going to Thand or Moro?"


    "That''s not what I mean?!" Nagisa was startled by his words.


    "Now that you mention it, I''m also curious, what are you going to do after graduation?" Nakamura asked.


    "Hmm, I''m going to a very far ce," Haru said while looking at a far distance.


    "¡­"


    *p!


    "Don''t talk about this again, this atmosphere also makes me feel strange, let''s talk about which hospital has the best facility for Nagisa in Thand," Haru said.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I have made up the list," Karma grinned.


    "KASUGANO-KUN! KARMA-KUN!"


    Haru saw that Kouha was going to go out, "Kouha, where are you going?"


    "I''m done with my career sheet and I will ask him for consultation and kill him along the way," Kouha said, and added, "You should also go after this."


    "Alright," Haru nodded.


    Kouha entered the teacher room and saw the bipedal octopus there.


    "Oh, Ren-kun, what have you done with your career choice?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yes, here is the sheet," Kouha gave him the sheet and shed him with a special sword that was made with anti-sensei.


    Korosensei took the sheet while dodging his attack. He kept dodging while telling him, "Helping your older brother, huh? That''s a good choice, so you will continue your family business."


    "Yeah, I need to help my big brother to achieve his dream," Kouha said while swinging his sword. He could use this chance to practice his swordsmanship but it felt strange since this bipedal octopus read his career sheet seriously.


    "So what is the dream of your big brother?" Korosensei asked.


    "To create a world without war," Kouha said while attacking him.


    "A world without war, huh? It''s a very wonderful dream, I will cheer you on as your teacher," Korosensei smiled.


    "Of course, we will do that," Kouha said.


    "Still, as your teacher, I will give you advice, even though your dream is good, there must be people who hate you to do that, but don''t give up," Korosensei said.


    "I won''t and I will kill you too before graduation," Kouha said.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, I can''t wait for that," Korosensei smiled.


    Haru entered the career room and saw Korosensei with an emoticon expression, "What''s wrong with your face?" He frowned while asking him.


    "I have drunk a strange drug from Okuda," Korosensei said.


    "Here is my career sheet," Haru said and swiped his knife at him.


    Korosensei dodged his attack while reading his career sheet.


    Haru also used his observation haki to read the future but it was taxing him since it was very hard to read someone who had 20 mach speed.


    "Hmm, tycoon?" Korosensei looked at him curiously.


    "Yeah, I want to be someone who can do the thing that he wants every thought it is wrong in society''s eyes," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "What are you going to do?" Korosensei asked.


    "Marry someone," Haru said and used his other hand to shoot him.


    "¡­"


    Korosensei was a bit speechless since his dream to be a tycoon was to marry someone. He was also curious about who he wanted to marry so he decided to be a tycoon, "Can you be one? A tychoon."


    "I can, I have developed apps for the smartphone, and I have guessed that at least it will be worth around 100 billion," Haru said.


    "1 - 100 billion $!!!" Korosensei was shocked. He looked at him and said, "So your intention is to change thew within a country, huh?"


    "Yes," Haru said, sweating very hard since it was very hard to kill him. He used his power to the maximum and could cut one of his tentacles.


    "I''m not sure who you''re going to marry, but good luck," Korosensei said as he regenerated the tentacles that had been cut by him.


    "Thank you," Haru sighed at how easy it was that this bipedal octopus regenerated himself, ''At least wait for me outside before you regenerate dammit!!!''


    Haru felt very tired after that assassination. He was sitting together with Kouha until he saw Karasuma enter the ss.


    "Ren, Kasugano,e with me," Karasuma said.


    Haru and Kouha looked at each other and nodded.


    They followed him and they entered a room.


    "Teppei, you''re here too!" Haru said.


    "Yawn, yeah," Teppei nodded.


    Karasuma looked at three of them and said, "The leader of the scientist of this assassination project wants to meet you."


    Teppei, Haru, and Kouha who heard this news couldn''t help but feel ecstatic.

 Chapter 205 Befriend

    <h4>Chapter 205 Befriend</h4>


    They were entering the car without any windows and they needed to wear headphones to make them unable to hear anything. Their eyes were also closed with ck cloth to make them see anything.


    Teppei was excited since soon he would know the secret of how to make this bipedal octopus.


    Kouha was annoyed since he had never been treated like this before. He suddenly felt regret toe with them and thought it was better to stay at his apartment.


    Haru really felt that he would enter a really secretboratory in this world. He could still see his surroundings since he had an observation haki on himself. He had already memorized the way to enter this ce.


    They were inside this car for a while until their headphones were opened by someone.


    "Let''s go," Karasuma said. He didn''t enter theboratory and said, "Follow this guy inside."


    They took off the cloth on their eyes and followed the guide to go inside thisboratory.


    Haru looked like it was simr to aboratory in a sci-fi movie that was very high-tech. He wondered why people were more interested in creating a weapon. He shook his head and thought maybe it was human greed.


    ''Well, that isn''t wrong,'' Haru also had his own greed and it was normal.


    They were walking for a while until they saw a man wearing white robes and a mask over his face.


    "Hello, I have heard that the three of you, the new fighters to kill that dammed octopus."


    Haru, who heard this voice, knew that this guy had used a voice changer. He frowned at him since he couldn''t see his eyes. He couldn''t hypnotize him unless he saw his eyes.


    Teppei nudged his side, ''Can you?''


    Haru shook his head, ''His eyes are covered.''


    Teppei nodded and was a bit disappointed. He looked at the man and asked, "Are you the one who develops the weapon that is used to kill that bipedal octopus?"


    "Yes, I''m the one who created that weapon, oh, that''s right, let me introduce myself, my name is Shiro. Nice to meet you, Teppei, Kasugano, and Ren," Shiro said.


    "So why are you bringing us here?" Kouha asked.


    "Of course, to kill that dammed octopus," Shiro said.


    "It''s easier to do, even though it was easy for us to kill all of you here¡­" Kouha said and made everyone startled.


    Everyone who heard his words hurriedly raised their weapons toward them.


    "But killing someone with 20 mach speed is impossible," Kouha shook his head.


    "So you''re telling me that you can kill everyone here?" Shiro asked.


    "Yes," Teppei, Haru, and Kouha answered at the same time.


    Shiro wanted to say something but suddenly he felt someone holding his neck.


    "Finish that word and I will snap your neck right away," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Good! You''re good! Everyone lower your weapon!" Shiro said.


    "But¡­"


    "Lower your weapon! Don''t let me say it twice," Shiro said.


    They looked at each other and lowered their weapons.


    Haru didn''t say anything and let go of his neck. He walked back toward both Teppei and Kouha.


    "You guys are very strong! I''m sure that you''re the strongest in this earth," Shiro said and added, "Let me show you about my n. Let''s go."


    They were very happy when they thought that this guy could show them his n easily.


    Haru knew that Shiro was very obsessed with Korosensei and wanted to kill him no matter what.


    Shiro walked to the one room and showed them a room with a lot of big tubes that were filled with some liquid.


    Inside those tubes, there was a strange tentacle that was moving around.


    "Ugh, disgusting," Kouha moved back.


    Haru also didn''t have that much interest in this tentacle.


    "Interesting, is this the tentacle that is used to turn that octopus into that?" Teppei was excited.


    "Yes," Shiro nodded.


    "I have heard that one of the students, whose name should be Otona, has also used this tentacle before," Teppei said.


    "True," Shiro answered.


    Teppi started to ask a lot of questions for him.


    Shiro was a bit surprised since he didn''t expect that this guy was very knowledgeable about biology regarding this tentacle.


    People often say that genius always be friends with a genius.


    Shiro felt that he had met his long lost friends.


    Teppei didn''t really care what this guy was thinking about since he was only interested in this tentacle.


    "Nerd," Kouha said while looking at both of them.


    "Yeah," Haru agreed with his opinion. He also wondered why it should be a tentacle? Why not do something else?


    "Can we look around this ce?" Kouha suddenly asked.


    "Sure, don''t bother us," Shiro answered with an annoyed tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s with that tone, bastard?!" Kouha was angry but he was held by him.


    "Calm down, I know that he is annoying, but let''s just look around this ce," Haru stopped him.


    Kouha snorted and walked out of the room.


    Haru also followed him and looked around.


    Anyway, the boss of thisboratory didn''t stop them and they decided to move around. They could see from the window that they were developing some dangerous weapon.


    "What is that?" Kouha asked while pointing at the weapon that shot out a beam of light.


    "It should be aser, it is simr to light magic in your world," Haru said.


    "Hmm, you don''t need to be a magician to shoot it?" Kouha asked.


    "That''s the gist of it," Haru nodded, saying, "The only one in your world that is developing science should be Reim Empire, but they are a bit backward since they can only make gun powder."


    "Can I bring it back?" Kouha asked.


    "Well, it should be possible, I can give you a recipe for gun powder," Haru said and added, "Also, it is better for you to pick up a gun."


    "Gun," Kouha nodded since he was quite familiar with that weapon.


    Both of them were moving around this ce together while waiting for Teppei to finish his matter.

 Chapter 206 School Festival 1

    <h4>Chapter 206 School Festival 1</h4>


    "So what is happening?" Kouha asked.


    "You don''t know? Everyone is preparing for the School Festival," Terasaka said.


    "Festival, eh?" Kouha nodded and yawned.


    "¡­"


    Terasaka didn''t say anything again. He had known him for quite a while and understood his personality.


    Kouha is only interested in something fun when it isn''t fun and he is going to sleep.


    "So this time we will bepeting against ss A?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, we cannot lose against them," Sugaya said.


    ''Hmm,'' Haru didn''t really have that much interest to have apetition against the ss A since he had never put them in his eyes. In his opinion, this ss had been upgraded several times with the appearance of that bipedal octopus.


    "We''re going to win against them," Korosensei told everyone.


    Haru knew that this ss wanted topete with ss A for this school festival, ''The winner should be the one who makes more money, huh?''


    "How?" Yoshida asked.


    "Our location is very far from the mountain and we also need an item menu that is with a price of 300 yen and the special menu should be 600 yen," Hazama said and continued, "Who wants to hitchhike into this ce with a normal food?"


    "I have also heard that people from ss A also have a sponsor from a cateringpany," Isogai said.


    "Of course we had to create something special and the answer was this," Korosensei said, showing them an acorn.


    Haru looked at the acorn and asked, "Are we going to make ramen?"


    "Yes, we''re going to make ramen, you sure are very fast when ites to making food, I''m also d that you''re in this ss," Korosensei said.


    Muramatsu had burning eyes when he heard that they would create ramen. He had hime to his ramen restaurant before and was surprised at his skill.


    "Good, are we going to make food? Let''s do it now!!!" Kouha was excited. The only thing in this world that made him interested was his food.


    "This acorn willck gluten, which is why we need to get yam," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, Sensei has checked this mountain has a variety of vegetables, there is even a yam that you have been looking for," Korosensei said.


    "Good," Haru nodded and didn''t mind helping in this event.


    "Alright everyone, let''s do this," Korosensei said.


    "YES!!!!"


    Ritsu helped everyone by telling them the location of the acorn in this mountain.


    "I will help you test it," Kouha said while looking at him with excitement.


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and started to process this acorn and turned into a flour. The process was quite long but it was simple for him. He thought that he could use this recipeter on his face at his worldter.


    Muramatsu was on his side and also helped him prepare the ramen together.


    Haru had gotten the data of a lot of weapons from this world since he had beening to that specialboratory. He had also given Kouha a design of gun that was easy to create in his world.


    Teppei stopped to be a teacher and decided to be one of the researchers in thatboratory together with Shiro. He told him that it was better to stay in that ce since it was impossible for him to kill that bipedal octopus.


    Haru didn''t forbid him since he knew that the power of bipedal octopus was very strong and he knew that Teppei wanted to create an army of that bipedal octopus in his world to fight the disaster in his world.


    The tentacle that is the strange organism that can be used to make someone to be stronger. The power that will be received from each individual is different since the tentacle will develop ording to the will of the person who nts that tentacle on their bodies.


    Haru didn''t have the intention to use it. Even though it was strong it had a lot of weakness and it wasn''t stable enough to be used on the individual. He looked at Korosensei who had turned into the bipedal octopus and knew that it was the side effect of that tentacle.


    "Kasugano-kun, are you free tonight?" Kanzaki asked.


    Haru nodded, "The same?"


    Kanzaki nodded, "Yeah, I will be waitingter."


    "Good," Haru nodded and continued to make the recipe for the ramen. He had created several recipes that would make Gordon Ramsay ashamed.


    Muramatsu, who was on his side, couldn''t help but open his mouth wide.


    "What?" Haru looked at him with a strange expression and asked, "Did your father buy a strange ingredient again?"


    "¡­"


    "That''s not it! Since when you have been meeting with the most popr girl in our ss!!!" Muramatsu was very jealous.


    "Is that important? The thing that we need to do is to create the ramen, don''t you want to seed in your father''s shop?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Muramatsu looked at him and asked, "Can you tell me how you meet each other?"


    Haru shook his head, "It''s a secret."


    "¡­"


    "Oh, do you want to know how he has charmed the female students in our ss?" Suddenly Korosensei appeared between both of them.


    "¡­"


    Haru hurriedly took his knife and swiped it toward him.


    Korosensei easily dodged his attack and smiled, "Nyuhuhuhu, I have been taking your photos when you have a secret rendezvous."


    Haru suddenly remembered when he felt that he had been tailed by someone but he thought that it was his imagination since that feeling would disappear when he turned around but he didn''t expect this octopus would stalk him, "YOU STALKER!!!"


    "Nyuhuhuhuhu!!!!" Korosenseiughed.


    Haru had given up after several attempts and decided to continue to cook but he was surprised to see that the broth and noodle that he had created have disappeared, "Where are the broth and noodle?" He looked around and saw that there were a lot of students holding a bowl in their hands while eating ramen with a happy expression.


    "¡­"


    They noticed his gaze and couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed.

 Chapter 207 School Festival 2

    <h4>Chapter 207 School Festival 2</h4>


    Everyone was gathered in the ssroom together. They were looking at Korosensei who was in the middle of everyone.


    "I know that you guys have done your best in the past few days to prepare for this school festival, but the most important thing is to enjoy yourself," Korosensei said.


    They nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly someone raised his hand.


    "Yes, Kasugano-kun?" Korosensei asked.


    "Can you not eat ramen?" Haru said.


    "Slurp! Slurp!" Korosensei ate the ramen with the blissful expression, "Don''t worry, I will pay for it."


    "¡­"


    "KILL HIM!!!!"


    Everyone shot their guns together against this bipedal octopus who kept stealing the ramen.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Two ramen is ready!" Haru said and prepared the ramen.


    "Yes!!"


    Haru looked outside and didn''t expect it would be this crowded. He looked at Kouha who was helping to serve the food to the guest. He was a bit surprised but he was a bit happy for him who would help the ss. He took a deep breath and moved very fast to prepare the food for the guest. He had often heard that a lot of restaurants would be very full of customers even though the ce was very far away.


    The guest is looking for delicious food and hype. As long as there is that two elements, the food business will be very sessful even though the location is quite far.


    Haru was a bit frowned when he saw Korosensei who was in the costume of a golden carp with the head of a lion standing on the top of the roof of this building. He was wondering why that teacher was doing such a dumb thing.


    "NAGISA-CHAN, I''M HERE!!!"


    "Wha? Yuuji-kun?" Nagisa was startled when he heard his voice.


    "Oh, Nagisa, is that your boyfriend?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Yes, he is," Nakamura smiled and started to change Nagisa''s pants.


    "W - What are you doing?! Nakamura-san," Nagisa tried to stop her but it was impossible.


    Haru was a bit attracted when he saw Nakamura take off her skirt and changed it with Nagisa''s pants.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nakamura blushed when she noticed his gaze, "Shhh!!"


    Haru nodded and watched the interaction between Nagisa and that boy. He felt that the boy was a bit pitiful since he didn''t know that Nagisa was a boy.


    "Go and seduce him and buy more!" Nakamura said and pushed him away.


    "Nakamura-san!?" Nagisa was crying inwardly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nakamura turned into him and wanted to say something but she wasn''t sure how to say it. She opened and closed her mouth.


    Haru looked at her with a confused expression.


    "I ---"


    "I?"


    "I can''t marry anymore!!!!" Nakamura said and ran out from the kitchen.


    "¡­¡­"


    "??????"


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much after a while.


    Teppei was in theboratory observing the tentacle. He was d that he had gotten the sample of this thing but it seemed that it was moreplex than he had thought. He didn''t expect that it had a lot of weakness. He suddenly remembered that octopus, ''Should I bring him?'' He thought that he should bring that octopus to his world since it was impossible for him to live in this world then he should bring that octopus to his world.


    Teppei knew that octopus could be his reliable ally and at the same time, there wasn''t any weakness in his world. He thought for a bit and decided to discuss it together with both Kouha and Haruter.


    *growl


    Teppei sighed and decided to eat first. He suddenly remembered that it was the day of the school festival. He decided to visit them since he felt quite lonely here.


    Haru was looking at the interaction between Nagisa and this boy. He thought that it was very funny. He watched it together with both Karma and Nakamura who was also having fun.


    "So this is the kid who can beat that reaper?"


    Haru turned and saw an old man, "Who is this old man?" He looked at Karasuma.


    "¡­¡­"


    Karasuma sighed, "He is the legendary hitman, Lovro Brovski."


    "Nice to meet you, old man," Haru nodded and continued to watch the show.


    "¡­"


    "Interesting boy," Lovro smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shuddered and looked at this old man with a wary expression. He remembered that a lot of hitmen had a strange hobby. He was afraid this old man had a strange idea about him. He hurriedly ran away and went back to the kitchen.


    "¡­"


    "Is it only me or the expression of that boy a bit strange?" Lovro frowned.


    "It''s only you," Karasuma was toozy to say something to him.


    The second day of the school festival.


    Haru was a bit surprised when he saw a local television station suddenly came to report this stranded ce. He was confident that his food was good but to invite a local television they needed a connection.


    "It''s the boy that''s in love with Nagisa," Karma said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless but he couldn''t me him since Nagisa was very feminine. He had heard that it was because his mother wanted to give birth to a female but her wish wasn''t granted, ''So that''s why his hair is long.'' He looked at Kouha who also had long hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Kouha looked at him with puzzlement.


    Haru was also wondering whether his mother also wanted him to be a girl or if it was his body. He couldn''t help but patted his shoulder, "No matter what, we''re friends."


    "¡­"


    Kouha looked at him with a strange expression and said, "Thank you?"


    The school festival is over.


    They didn''t win since they didn''t want to destroy the ecosystem in the mountain to win against ss A.


    Kouha and Haru went back to their apartment and they saw Teppei there.


    "Haru, Kouha, can we invite that octopus into our group?"


    Kouha and Haru had an ugly expression on their face.

 Chapter 208 No Way!!

    <h4>Chapter 208 No Way!!</h4>


    "NO WAY!!!!"


    Kouha said with a loud voice and without hesitation. His eyes were a bit red when he said those words to him. He would rather die to have that stupid bipedal octopus to enter the group chat.


    "¡­"


    "Let''s listen to him first, Kouha," Haru said and looked at her Teppei, "Is there a reason for it?"


    "Power," Teppei said and looked at both of them, "I need him to help me in my world."


    "¡­"


    Kouha and Haru couldn''t refute that Korosensei was very powerful in this world. Even though Korosensei had a lot of weakness and freaking annoying, he was still very powerful that he could beat both of them easily.


    Teppei sighed and said, "I know that he is very annoying but I need him, I have researched the tentacle in theb but it is a bit hard since that thing is a bitplex. I want to bring it back to my world and research it together with my teacher. I also want to bring that octopus back with me since in this world he has be a monster rather than staying here, isn''t it better to bring him with us? His power is undoubtedly very powerful and he can be helpful for the questter."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I don''t mind," Haru sighed.


    "HARU!!!!" Kouha was a bit annoyed.


    "But we still have time here, let''s wait until next year, we will be here until we graduate," Haru said.


    "True," Teppei nodded.


    "Hmph! I won''t ept that stupid octopus!" Kouha said and walked to his room.


    BAAAM!


    "¡­"


    "He was angry," Haru said.


    "Yeah," Teppei nodded and said, "Can you make him cheerful again? Your rtionship is quite good. I thought that both of you were dating."


    "¡­"


    "I will close that mouth of yours with my zipper when you say something disgusting again," Haru shuddered when he thought about it. He didn''t want to admit it but Kouha had an ambiguous gender.


    Kouha is a bit simr to Nagisa but his appearance is several times higher than Nagisa since he is royalty and is also a dungeon capturer.


    Haru also felt that when Kouha became older he would be a big beauty.


    "I was joking," Teppei smiled.


    Haru shook his head and asked, "I will help you to talk with him but can you help me to get a technology blueprint in your world?" Even though Teppei''s world was full of dumb people who only thought about food but the technology in that world was superb too.


    "Good, I will help youter," Teppei nodded.


    Haru also wanted to try an experiment to see whether it was sessful or not. He couldn''t see the result now and could only wait until he hade back to his own world. He looked at the window and somehow missed his girlfriend and little sister.


    Kouha was in his room and felt a bit annoyed, "Dammit! Teppei! Haru! I won''t ept that stupid octopus!" He didn''t want to admit it but even though that octopus was annoying, he was really strong. He knew that octopus could be a powerful ally for him but his pride couldn''t allow him to do so. He was also a bit annoyed when Haru decided to support Teppei.


    "Hmph! I won''t talk to you for a whileter," Kouha said and covered himself with a nket.


    Haru would think that this guy was really girl when he saw this scene. Luckily, he didn''t see him right now since he was on the outside.


    Kouha didn''t want to admit it but in this world, he was very rxed. He didn''t need to think much, especially when he knew the time in his world stopped right now. He didn''t have to worry about his siblings and the evil stepmother in his country.


    In this ce, he was only a normal person and he thought it wasn''t bad since he could eat his food, y a prank on his ssmates, and fight that stupid octopus.


    Kouha thought that it wasn''t bad right now since he could rx for a bit. He thought for a bit and knew that he needed a powerful ally for his country. He knew that stupid octopus could help him but still¡­¡­


    Gakuhou Asano is the board chairman of Kunugigaoka Junior High School. He looked at the result of his son''s school festival against the ss E and couldn''t help but feel disappointed with him. He wanted to make ss E to be a bad example for the entire ss in this school. He had entrusted it to his son but it seemed that he couldn''t beat their thoughts. He was wondering why they didn''t poison or give a bad review to the ss E during the school festival.


    ''Hmm,'' Gakuhou thought for a bit and decided to do it by himself. He looked at the data of two new students that made him interested.


    ''Ren Kouha and Kasugano Haruka,'' Gakuhou only knew that both of them were invited by that octopus to study in this school. He thought that they would be a rascal andwless since he thought that they were a hitman but it seemed that wasn''t the case. He had only seen their photos and he could see that they weren''t normal children and pretty talented ones. He wanted to take them into the main school and pushed the entire ss E into the abyss but he wanted to wait after the exam to see their result.


    *knock knock


    "Enter," Gakuhou said.


    "Is there something, principle?" Asano asked.


    Gakuhou looked at his son and his friends, "Asano-kun and his friends, wee, I want to say something to everyone."

 Chapter 209 Second Semester Last Exam

    <h4>Chapter 209 Second Semester Last Exam</h4>


    "Are you having a fight with Ren-san?" Nagisa asked while looking at Kouha who was looking away from him even though their seat was next to each other.


    "Yeah, he is a bit jealous that you want to go to Thand," Haru said.


    "Ha? Why should I go to Thand?" Kouha asked him with a confused expression.


    Karma, who was sitting next to him,ughed very hard and said, "N - Nagisa, there is nothing to worry about, you have friends now."


    Nagisa had a frown on his forehead right now, ''Who wants to go to Thand?!''


    "Nothing, the food in that country is good, how is it? Is your mood better?" Haru asked.


    Kouha snorted at his question.


    "I''ll cook you some Thai foodter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sugaya who was in front of him couldn''t help but sighed, "You guys¡­ How can you be rxed when the test is just around the corner?" He was studying very hard but these guys were talking about Thand.


    Haru patted his shoulder, saying, "Don''t mind."


    "¡­"


    Sugaya wanted to beat him right now.


    Haru started to think that he had been in this world for a few months. He really missed both Sora and Megumi right now. He had gotten a lot of data from this world and could help him with the development of A.I. and a lot of technology in his world. He looked like everyone was very serious since the second semester would end soon and they needed to do an exam. He knew that they were very spirited because they wanted to beat the ss-A.


    "You''re not studying?" Karma asked with a calm expression.


    "No, I don''t really care about this easy exam," Kouha yawned while answering him.


    "¡­"


    They could hear his voice since he said it with a quite loud voice. They were wondering why there was such an injustice in the world.


    Haru who saw Karma knew even though that guy didn''t learn at school but he was working really hard at home. He was wondering whether a good score was really that necessary as long as they had money their life was good enough. Thought, whether their life would be happy or not depended on themselves.


    ''Still, this is interesting,'' he could see that when someone had a purpose in life they would be working really hard.


    The students in this ss were the same since they wanted to make Korosensei proud of them. Even though they didn''t want to admit it, all of them loved him.


    Haru looked at the octopus who was teaching everyone in the ss with a copy that he created using his amazing speed.


    "Hmm, do you have something that you''re interested in? You have mastered the school lesson and I''m not that worried about the results of your test," Korosensei said.


    "Then, can you tell me about A.I.?" Haru asked.


    "A.I.? Are you interested in that?" Korosensei said while looking at Ritsu. He looked at him and asked, "You want to develop something like that?"


    "Yeah, I think it will be helpful in the future," Haru thought that it was better to learn more since the octopus in front of him had a very high I.Q. He remembered that this octopus was the one who modified Ritsu who was simple A.I. into more advanced than before.


    "Alright, I will teach you," Korosensei said and started to give him a lesson regarding an A.I. but since the lesson was a bitplicated some of his copy deformed and became ugly, especially when someone tried to assassinate him suddenly.


    "Can you stop assassinating Sensei when he is trying to teach you?" Korosensei twitched his lips feeling slightly annoyed.


    Haru didn''t expect that the octopus was this smart. He learned a lot from him and definitely agreed to let him join the group chat. He wanted to have another lesson but he needed to calm his mood, "Don''t be angry alright, I will bake a cheesecaketer."


    "¡­" Kouha twitched his lips and said, "Do you think that I''m a glutton?!"


    "You''re not?" Haru asked with a surprised expression.


    "¡­" Kouha wanted to slice him in half right now. He sighed when he thought that this guy could be annoying.


    Both of them were walking together until they saw their ssmates stop and talk with someone.


    "What are you doing?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, there is Asano-kun over there," Megu said.


    "Asano-kun? Who is that?" Haru asked.


    "He is the student council president of this school and he is also the son of the principle of this school," Megu exined.


    "I''ll get the right point, I want you to kill that monster."


    ''Monster? The principle?'' Haru didn''t know about the principle but he knew that person was quite good until something happened to his student in the past. He listened to Asano who told them that his father had brainwashed the entire students to beat them.


    "I need you to give my father and friend a proper defeat," Asano said while bowing his head.


    "¡­"


    "Really? Worried about other people? Idiot. I''m gonna take the first ce, not you!" Karma said with a mocking tone.


    Haru who saw their interaction couldn''t help but shout, ''YOUTH!!!!'' He nodded and could feel their energy. He also felt quite excited about this exam and also wanted to beat them up.


    "Oi, Karma, you sure are confident. Let''s see whether that mouth can match the result of your test," Kouha suddenly said.


    "Hmph, I won''t lose to you," Karma said, and also looked at him, "You too."


    Haru nodded with a smile, "I can''t wait for that."


    "Let''s go, Haru," Kouha said and walked.


    "Bye, everyone," Haru said and patted Nagisa, "Let''s go to Thand after the exam."


    "As I said, I won''t go!!!" Nagisa was annoyed.


    Haru thought that it was really fun to see them.


    Asano looked at both of them and couldn''t help but frown since their air was different from an ordinary person. He only thought that this exam would be very interesting for him.

 Chapter 210 Try assasinate him?

    <h4>Chapter 210 Try assasinate him?</h4>


    Today is the day of thest exam for this second semester.


    Haru could see that everyone was quite nervous but also had a fire of determination on their eyes. He could feel that they would enter a battlefield right now. He remembered the students from the main building who kept muttering something when they were walking with a strange expression on their expression. He knew that they had been brainwashed by the principle. He thought that the principle was very interesting and thought to meet him once.


    Haru turned and saw that Kouha yawned while waiting for the exam.


    "Alright. Everyone, prepare for the exam," Korosensei said while bringing a document on his tentacle.


    They gulped and waited for the exam to start.


    Korosensei gave each of them the exam paper and looked at the clock.


    The clock is moving slowly until it is time for the exam.


    "Start!"


    Everyone turned on the paper and started their exam.


    Haru was a bit surprised with the exam but it was easy for him to do it. He could see that everyone was tired but they were also happy since the exam was over. He had to admit that the level of the exam was a bit ridiculous even though it was still on the middle school level but it was very deep.


    It wouldn''t be strange for some university student to not be able to solve that question, maybe it was normal for a university student to not be able to solve it. It might be possible for the medical or some hard faculty but enough of that he didn''t want to exin the exam to the reader.


    ''At least, it was over,'' Haru turned and saw that Kouha was also a bit tired, "How is it?"


    "Not bad, this principle isn''t normal," Kouha yawned and said, "I want to sleep."


    "Go," Haru said and wanted to go back but someone stopped him, "Kanzaki?"


    "Can youe with me, let''s y and go to an arcade," Kanzaki said with a painful expression. Her head was a bit hurt because of that test. She wanted to go to the arcade after this to ease the pain on her head.


    Haru wanted tough when he saw her reaction. He caressed her head and said, "Let''s go, I will treat you."


    "Oh? Really?" Kanzaki was quite excited when she heard it.


    "It''s not my money, we can use it to y," Haru said.


    "You''re really bad¡­" Kanzaki was speechless.


    "Isn''t that okay? Let''s go," Haru said.


    "Alright," Kanzaki nodded.


    "Kouha, I will be homete," Haru said.


    Kouha only waved his hand since he was sleepy.


    Haru and Kanzaki were ying a game together in an arcade.


    Kanzaki tried really hard to beat him but she felt that he could read her movement and anticipated it with a counter but she would never give up.


    Haru noticed that someone was standing behind him looking at him ying, ''No. Observing?'' He felt that this person was familiar but he felt strange for this person to wear a suit in this arcade. He was wondering whether this guy had just gottenid off from his job and decided to visit the arcade.


    The person behind him would choke up blood when he heard what he was thinking right now.


    "I lost¡­" Kanzaki sighed and stood up but she was stunned, "P - Principle?!"


    "Principle? He?" Haru had just noticed that it was really the principle of his school. He looked at him and asked, "Is there something, sir? I don''t think that we have broken the rules of the school." He had told her to change their uniform first beforeing here since the test was over.


    "Haha, nothing, I''m just curious since it has been a while for me toe here," Gakuhou said and looked at him, "Kasugano-kun, can we have a match?"


    "Sure," Haru nodded and didn''t seem that surprised that he knew his name.


    Kanzaki was shocked when she heard it and hid behind him since she was very nervous. She whispered to him, ''Is this okay?''


    ''Why not?'' Haru knew that this guy thought that he could control him but that wasn''t wrong since he needed to stay in this school.


    "Are you ready, Kasugano-kun?" Gakuhou asked.


    "Yes, Principle," Haru answered.


    Kanzaki, who was by his side, couldn''t believe that she had seen such a bizarre scene. She believed that no one would believe it when she told this to them.


    Gakuhou is a perfect human. He has lost to someone but he will definitely give it a win in the end. He was ying a fighting game in an arcade with his students several times, ''32 times.'' He had analyzed this game and it was easy for him to master it in a second but it seemed that his opponent was also the same. He had never won against him and couldn''t help but smile when he thought about it even though it was only a game.


    Kanzaki had always been his side watching him y even though they had yed for 33 rounds but she had never gotten bored since their fight was very fierce.


    Haru had to admit that the principle was simr to a robot and could evolve every time that he had lost against him. He was also the same since he copied some of his moves and evolved in this fighting game.


    "You''re really good, Kasugano-kun," Gakuhou said.


    "Thank you, you''re also very good, principle," Haru said.


    "How is it? Do you want to change into ss-A?" Gakuhou asked.


    "¡­"


    Kanzaki was still stunned when she heard it and looked at him with a nervous expression. She didn''t want him to move to ss-A, "N--." She stopped when she saw the principle nced at him. She was very scared and hid behind him.


    "Principle, don''t scare her, you will get sued for harassing a middle school girl," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, interesting, then I will sue you for ndering my name," Gakushou smiled.


    "I was joking. Sorry, principle, but ss-E is more interesting," Haru said.


    "Oh?" Gakuhou looked at him and the smile on his face was broken.


    "Let''s see, how about you try to assassinate Korosensei? If you win against him, I will consider moving to ss-A," Haru smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''HARU!!!!" Kanzaki screamed really hard inwardly.


    Gakuhou nodded while still smiling, "That''s true. I know that you''re a special student and want to have the best. I will consider it. Let''s y a game again next time."


    "Sure, I will be happy to be your opponent," Haru said.


    "Good, you can continue your date," Gakuhou said and walked out of the arcade.


    Kanzaki who saw him had gone away sighed and fell down weakly.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked and wanted tough at her reaction.


    "This isn''t aughing matter?!" Kanzaki was wondering where he had gotten his courage but it strangely made her calm down.


    "Alright, let''s go back and buy some crepes along the way, I have always heard that sweet food is good for a tired body," Haru said.


    "Alright, this time, I will treat you," Kanzaki said.


    "Good," Haru nodded.

 Chapter 211 Confrontation Between Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 211 Confrontation Between Teacher</h4>


    They were waiting for the result of their exam.


    Korosensei gave them the result of their exam and said, "Let''s not worry about the individual score, but rather focus on whether you can enter the top 50 or not."


    "Right around now, the overall scoreboard should be posted in the main building. For this ss-E, I announce your result."


    Korosensei opened the scoreboard and ced it in front of the ss.


    Everyone looked at the result while opening their eyes wide and nervous expression.


    "Whoa?!"


    "No way¡­¡­"


    "Is this true?"


    They saw that all of them had entered the top 50 in the entire school for this exam.


    "Terasaka, is the dumbest in the ss ranked 50th?"


    They were stunned for a second and jumped in happiness.


    "WE DID IT!!!"


    "WE ALL GET INTO TOP 50!!!"


    Haru was a bit surprised when someone jumped into him and hugged his body. He was a bit speechless when he saw that it was Kanzaki but he could understand since she was really happy right now.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why is she hugging you?!" Suginoined.


    "Maybe, because she is happy and I''m just right beside her?" Haru said.


    Kanzaki snorted at him and separated, "Sorry, I''m just too happy that everyone has entered the top 50."


    "O - Oh¡­"


    "Still, there are three people who have gotten the perfect score."


    They looked at Karma, Haru, and Kouha who had received a perfect score for this exam.


    Karma frowned andined, "Why is my name under them?" He also had a perfect score but his name was under both of them.


    "I''m not sure. You should ask that question to the staff of the school," Haru said and looked at that his name was between both Kouha and Karma. He could see that Kouha was pretty happy with the result. He had heard that the principle used brainwashes to maintain their bloodlust during the test but it was impossible to maintain it for a long time.


    He shook his head when he thought about the principle and wondered when that guy would try to assassinate Korosensei.


    Gakuhou looked at every student in the ss-A who had disappointed him. He had also pped his son and couldn''t help but remember his words, ''Try to assassinate him?''


    ''Good, I will do that.''


    Gakuhou took his phone and started to call someone.


    Haru didn''t need to wait that long until he suddenly heard part of the building was destroyed suddenly.


    Everyone was startled and came out to see what was happening.


    "What? What the heck! Half of the building is gone!!" Megu was surprised.


    "From the meeting, earlier this building will be destroyed and you need to prepare for leave," Gakuhou said and smiled, "You will be moving to the new building with a various facility that will help your education."


    "You''re having us move now?"


    "No way! We don''t want to move!"


    "Yeah, we want to graduate here!"


    Haru had just seen the ugly side of the capitalist as long as someone owned both money and authority they could do anything. He could see that Kouha was angry and couldn''t help but feel moved since this guy loved this ce that much. He patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry."


    "Do you have a way?" Kouha asked.


    "They will have a duel," Haru said.


    "Duel? Fighting?" Kouha frowned and thought the principal wouldn''t stand a chance against the stupid octopus.


    "No, as an educator," Haru said.


    Kanzaki was standing beside him since she was too shocked with the development. She didn''t expect the principal to reallye to this building to assassinate Korosensei, "He is reallying."


    "I can see that," Haru was a bit speechless by her question. He was wondering whether this girl thought that he was blind or something, "You don''t need to worry. Do you think that he can kill that octopus easily?"


    "That''s true," Kanzaki nodded.


    They watched the assassination of Korosensei by principle.


    The principle has prepared five books that need to be solved as soon as possible or else the grenade inside the book will be exploded killing them.


    Korosensei needs to solve four books and Gakuhou needs to solve one book.


    Haru thought that it was fair since Korosensei couldn''t be measured with normal logic. He wanted tough when he saw the reaction of Korosensei when Gakuhou threatened to fire him from the school.


    "That guy won''t be able to beat the stupid octopus," Kouha said.


    He is right.


    Gakuhou didn''t stand a chance against Korosensei. He lost very badly and his life was also saved by Korosensei.


    Korosensei had memorized and mastered the entire book of middle school education in this country.


    Haru shook his head since he had just noticed that this octopus had an eidetic memory.


    "Teaching is not to kill but to ensure survival. From now on, let''s continue to stick with this ideal education," Korosensei said while giving him a knife.


    Haru also noted that Korosensei''s preaching skills were also top-notch. He looked at Gakuhou and thought that this guy was a very awesome educator since the system that was used by Korosensei was built by him.


    "I will let you go now since you''re trying to confirm that my education is right," Gakuhou took the knife from him and said, "Is it alright that Ie here once in a while to kill you?"


    "Sure," Korosensei nodded with a smile.


    Gakuhou walked out of the building and looked at him for a second until he continued to walk.


    Haru looked at his back and saw his son was waiting for him there. He felt that they had a veryplicated family. He could see that Gakuhou was a very perfect human in terms of intellectual and education. He had only one question in his head, ''Who is his wife?'' He should ask that question when he meets this guy again in the future.

 Chapter 212 Another Weakness?

    <h4>Chapter 212 Another Weakness?</h4>


    Haru was looking at the destroyed building. He wasn''t sure why but he needed to help them to build this building again.


    "Kasugano-kun?" Nagisa looked at him curiously.


    "No, let''s just finish this as soon as possible," Haru said.


    "Yeah," Nagisa nodded.


    "Oh, yeah! Korosensei! You have told us that you''d teach us another weakness as a reward for the test!" Kurahashi asked.


    "Nrufufufu¡­ Indeed I did, since you have worked hard, I will tell you," Korosensei smiled and said, "Actually, I''m pretty weak."


    "¡­"


    "Ha? Don''t screw with me you octopus!!!" Kouha was angry.


    "No! No! This is true, I have put too many points on my speed stat," Korosensei said and exined, "Especially when I''m standing still, it would only take one person to pin down a tentacle, as a rule, the most I can do with a single finger is poke someone in the forehead."


    ''The problem is can we grab him?'' Haru thought and saw everyone trying to hold those slippery tentacles. He was wondering whether it was the right decision to invite this octopus to the group chat. He was sure that this guy would create a lot of enemies, especially among women.


    Haru looked outside and didn''t expect that the time would move so fast, "It''s snow."


    "True," Kanzaki nodded.


    Haru still remembered the chaos in the y before and it was quite a strange y in this opinion but also good script even though it was quite depressing.


    "Oi, Haru,e here," Kouha said and wrapped his hand on his shoulder. He brought a shovel to clean up the snow in this mountain.


    Haru apologized to Kanzaki and walked together with Kouha.


    Kouha looked at the snowy sky and said, "We will graduate on the 13th of March, huh?"


    "Yeah," Haru nodded and said, "What do you think of that octopus?"


    "You know what? The number of male members and the female member ratio is just too big," Kouha said, and added, "I have thought that Ritsu is quite perfect since you have said that A.I. is very good at a lot of things but¡­¡­"


    "So you''re okay with him?" Haru smiled.


    "Yeah," Kouha nodded.


    "So let''s talk to him," Haru said.


    "Good," Kouha nodded.


    They went back together until they heard amotion and explosion at the school.


    BOOOOMM!!!


    They didn''t hesitate and ran toward the source of this sound. They saw Korosensei fighting against Kayano.


    "Tentacle?" Kouha was surprised when he saw Kayano had a tentacle.


    Haru shook his head after he had heard from Teppei that there would be another hitman in the ss but he didn''t expect that it was her, ''Damn, her acting skill is just too much¡­'' He was a bit surprised at her acting skill. He should learn one or two from her.


    "Kasugano-kun," Kanzaki ran toward him.


    Haru nodded in response.


    "I''lle to kill you tomorrow Korosensei. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to tell you when and where. Now that we''ve grappled one-on-one, I feel more confident," Kayano said, and added, "As I''m now, I can easily kill you." She didn''t say anything again and ran away.


    Everyone was startled by her sudden change.


    Haru was also amazed at her who could maintain her calm even though there was a tentacle on her head. He had heard that tentacles would mess up someone''s brain when they used it.


    Korosensei was the same since his appearance changed into an octopus when he used the tentacle on himself.


    "That girl''s acting skill¡­¡­" Kouha was also amazed.


    "Let''s wait till tomorrow," Haru said.


    Kouha nodded in response.


    Everyone looked at Korosensei waiting for him to say something since it seemed that he knew something about Kayano.


    "We need you to tell us about your past," Karma said.


    Korosensei looked at everyone and sighed. He knew that he needed to tell them, "Alright, I will tell you but we need to have everyone in this ss to gather before I tell you that. We need to get Kayano."


    Everyone also came to the duel between Korosensei and Kayano.


    Haru knew that even though Kayano was confident because she also counted that she was his student, it was impossible for Korosensei to kill his student. He had brought a camera to record the battle between the two of them.


    Before long the battle of the two of them started.


    Kayano created a ring of fire to make them unable to enter the battlefield. She was very aggressive and kept attacking Korosensei without mercy.


    Meanwhile, Korosensei was only dodging while blocking her attack.


    Kouha was annoyed looking at their battle. He could see that stupid girl wanted to die while killing that octopus.


    Haru looked at Nagisa who was uttering a shounen manga line toward Kayano. He looked at him and said, "Nagisa, do you want to stop her?"


    "Huh? Do you have a way?" Nagisa was surprised by his words.


    "Oh! Kasugano-kun, do you know how to stop her?" Korosensei suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Haru wanted to stab him right now but he held himself. He looked at him and said, "You can take off the tentacle on her body, right?"


    Korosensei nodded, "Yeah, I can do that, but I need you to stop her movement for 30 seconds, the tentacle drive her to kill me, I will let her think that she has killed me during that time try to make her stop thinking about the assassination, can you do that?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at him for an answer.


    "I have an idea but I''m not sure whether Nagisa can do it?" Haru said.


    "I will do anything," Nagisa nodded.


    "Good," Haru nodded and whispered the idea to him.


    Nagisa blushed and said, "Really?"


    "Yeah, just do it, you''re the closest person to her," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nagisa nodded, "I will do it."


    "Good luck," Haru patted his shoulder.


    Nagisa entered the ring of fire slowly getting ready for action.


    "Nakamura, Karma, ready for your camera," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Nakamura and Karma were surprised by his words but they listened to him since they thought it was interesting.


    "What is he going to do?" Kanzaki asked.


    "You will see it soon," Haru said.


    They didn''t wait too long until the y started. They saw Kayano stabbed Korosensei and suddenly Nagisa appeared in front of her.


    "Huh?" Kayano was surprised but she was more surprised with the next action.


    "HMPH!!!!"


    Both of them were kissing together.


    Karma and Nakamura had their cameras ready and started to record them. Both of them were thankful for him to remind them to take this action.


    "Stupid¡­" Kouha wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "We should congratte them," Haru said.


    "I think they''re too early to date each other," Kanzaki said.


    Korosensei didn''t waste his time and started to take off the tentacle on her head.


    Haru had to admit that tentacle was very useful for medical purposes but he didn''t want to have a tentacle since it felt creepy.


    Before long, Korosensei had taken out the tentacle from her head. He wiped his sweat but suddenly dodged an attack from someone.


    Haru looked that it was Shiro, ''Shiro, huh?'' He was with him and knew what had happened to that guy. He knew that that guy only wanted to give Korosensei a provocation to assassinate himter.


    Kayano also started to wake up slowly.


    "Alright, I will tell you about my past," Korosensei said to everyone.

 Chapter 213 ILL KILL YOU BASTARD!!!

    <h4>Chapter 213 I''LL KILL YOU BASTARD!!!</h4>


    Korosensei started to tell them about his past. He was a famous assassin that was known as ''God of Death''. He was deceived by his disciple and made into an experiment to fill his entire body with antimatter. He told them how he had entered theb, joined a lot of experiments, met Kayano''s sister, destroyed the entireb, about the moon, andstly how he had be a teacher. He told them that he had only one year before he died.


    Everyone was silent when they heard him.


    "Stupid, I will definitely kill you octopus," Kouha snorted and went home.


    Haru also could kill him with his trickery and illusion magic but he had never done that. He looked at Kouha and shook his head. He yawned and said, "I will go back."


    Everyone also needed to think this thoroughly and decided to go back too. They needed to think about what they wanted to do right now after knowing the truth.


    "So you''re okay to spend your Christmas Eve with me?" Haru asked.


    "Why not?" Kanzaki smiled.


    Haru would go back to his world after this mission was over and even though he could go back to this world it didn''t mean that he woulde here a lot of time.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Kanzaki asked.


    "I have," Haru said.


    "Is that so? Then why are you not with her now?" Kanzaki asked.


    "She is in a faraway ce," Haru said. He wasn''t sure but he felt that this sentence was a bit misleading but he wasn''t lying since his girlfriend was in another dimension.


    "I''m sorry," Kanzaki felt that she had made him remember something bad.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru understood that this girl misunderstood him but he also wasn''t lying. He felt that it wasplicated to exin, "Let''s just have fun. Do you have anywhere that you want to go?"


    Kanzaki nodded at him, "Then, let''s go to an arcade."


    Haru twitched his lips, "This is Chrismas Eve, do you still want to go to an arcade?"


    "Well, yeah, that is where we have met each other," Kanzaki said.


    "¡­"


    "Alright, but this time, I won''t give you a handicap," Haru said.


    "Eh!!!!"


    Today is the new year.


    They had been in this world for a few months and their rtionship was quite close to each other. They were eating a mochi with sweet red bean soup together.


    "This is very good."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why are you here?" Haru twitched his lips looking at the octopus.


    "I''m lonely. The school is on holiday and your food is also good," Korosensei said.


    "Oi, Octopus, I want to say something to you," Teppei said.


    "Hmm?" Korosensei looked at him while eating.


    Kouha was sleeping on the kotatsu since he had epted their decision to invite him.


    "I want to invite you to our group," Teppei said.


    "Group? Is it a group of handsome guys or something? Well, I''m pretty handsome," Korosensei said while taking out a pair of sunsses.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless.


    Kouha woke up and wanted to puke when he heard that sentenceing from his mouth.


    "Sensei, you know that you will die on the 13th march, right?" Haru said.


    "Yeah, I will explode and before that, the government will try to kill me," Korosensei nodded.


    "There are a lot of countries that have researched how to make your body not explode," Teppei said.


    "Do you want to stay alive or die?" Kouha asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "My bond with the studentes from this assassination, whether I''m dying or not, and that depends on the wishes of my students," Korosensei said.


    "Then if your student wants you to be alive?" Haru asked.


    Korosensei smiled, "Well, I''m not sure about their opinion about me, let''s wait until the school starts."


    "Still, even if your students want to be alive, the government won''t let you," Teppei said.


    Korosensei slurped the mochi and asked, "So do you have a way or something?"


    "Sensei, look at this," Haru said and started his illusion magic.


    Suddenly the room turned into the beach with real heat and the sound of a wave that was hitting the sand.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Teleportation? No, this is an illusion?" Korosensei was surprised.


    "Oi, hurry up and turn off your illusion, this is hot!!!!" Kouhained since he was inside the kotatsu.


    Haru released his illusion and turned it back to their room. His illusion magic was abination of light magic, sound magic, and heat magic to make his illusion as real as possible.


    "Hypnosis? No, magic? Is this magic?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    "Why not use it during the assassination?" Korosensei asked.


    "Because that is not our purpose here," Teppei said.


    "Purpose? What is your purpose?" Korosensei became curious and wondered whether they tried to dominate the world.


    "Our purpose is¡­"


    Korosensei gulped and waited with a nervous expression.


    "To graduate from ss-E."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei had turned his face into a small emoticon. He was just too shocked with their purpose, "Really?"


    "Yeah," Haru nodded and said, "we''re from a different dimension."


    "¡­"


    "Different dimension?!" Korosensei was surprised beyond shock. He ate his food faster and asked, "So what is this? Is this some kind of sci-fi movie or something?"


    "Well, there is something known as dimensional group chat that is connecting everyone from another dimension, our world is from a different dimension," Kouha said.


    "¡­"


    "Interesting¡­" Korosensei was just too stunned.


    "We''re inviting you here, you can''t live in your world and thene to Teppei''s world," Haru said.


    "Why is Teppei''s world?" Korosensei asked with a confused expression.


    "Because I don''t want you in my world!" Kouha and Haru said at the same time.


    Korosensei suddenly became depressed and drew a circle on the corner, "Am I hated?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t get depressed octopus,e here, there is something that might make you interested," Teppei said.


    "Hmm?" Korosensei looked at him.


    "I know that you love that Kayano''s big sister, Agiri or something," Teppei said.


    "It''s AGURI!!!!" Korosensei was both annoyed and blushing at the same time.


    "What do you think if there is a way to revive here?" Teppei asked.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Korosensei asked.


    "Dimensional group chat is a mysterious thing, there are a lot of things in another dimension, maybe there is a way to transform your face back into normal too," Teppei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you reallying from a different dimension? What is your evidence?" Korosensei asked.


    Teppei took his phone and threw it at him, "Watch ''Yosogu no Sora'' on my phone and you will know that we''re from a different dimension."


    "OI, TEPPEI!!! DO YOU WANT ME TO KILL YOU?!" Haru was angry right now and hurriedly tried to take the phone away from him.


    Korosensei evaded him and ran outside to watch the show.


    "BASTARD!!! DAMMIT, I WILL KILL YOU!!! I WILL REALLY KILL YOU!!!" Haru looked at Teppei and asked, "Why did you show him that thing?"


    "Because your story is the shorter among us, you''re also the protagonist," Teppei said.


    "Yeah, we''re only side characters, you''re the main character," Kouha nodded.


    "¡­"


    "I won''t forget this!" Haru said and hurriedly chased after that octopus, even though that octopus had a speed of mach 20 but he wouldn''t give up.


    Korosensei had run away from him and started to watch the ''Yosogu no Sora'', "Nyuhuhuhu, what is this that makes him very angry?" He felt a juicy gossip and wanted to watch it. He started to y the show.


    Haru had been invited by Kanzaki to visit Kayano at the hospital.


    "Why is your face so down?" Kanzaki asked with a worried expression.


    "Nothing, it''s just my secret has been leaked out somehow to that octopus," Haru sighed.


    "¡­"


    Kanzaki patted his shoulder, "Don''t mind." She knew that octopus was a professional paparazzi.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 214 Two Factions

    <h4>Chapter 214 Two Factions</h4>


    The school started and they had thought a lot of things over this winter break.


    They were in a dilemma as to what they wanted to do right now.


    Nagisa proposed to save Korosensei since they loved them.


    Karma was annoyed by his decision and thought that Nagisa was mocking them. He said that this assassination was the one who connected them together.


    They started to fight with each other until they were separated from each other.


    "A fight between junior high school is splendid! But our ss started with assassination, so why not decide things with these weapons?" Korosensei suddenly appeared while holding two rifles and wearing a police uniform. He was also smoking a smoke pipe while wearing sunsses.


    Haru had a hateful expression on his face when he saw him.


    "Oh, Haruka-sensei, you''re here too," Korosensei bowed his head at him.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that he really wanted to kill him right now. His veins appeared on his forehead and his face was really scary but he didn''t do anything just looking at him without any expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what was happening but this was their first time seeing him this angry.


    ''Also, what is Haruka-sensei?'' They were a bit curious but they were more attracted by the thing that had been proposed by this octopus.


    Korosensei proposed to them to have a match between two factions, the one who voted to kill and the one who voted to not kill.


    Everyone started to change into their assassination uniform and they were choosing their factions.


    Haru went directly to those who voted to kill faction directly.


    "You''re going over there?"Kanzaki had aplicated expression.


    "Kanzaki, don''t stop me, I need to kill him," Haru shook his head.


    ""Oh, then I''m going to be here," Kouha said and joined the voted to not kill.


    "Good, you''re here, Kasugano," Karma nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I want to kill that octopus," Haru cracked his neck.


    Nagisa was in the vote not to kill. He walked to Kouha and asked, "Ren-kun, is Kasugano-kun strong?"


    "Strong," Kouha nodded and said, "I will handle him. You handle the red hair one."


    "I know," Nagisa nodded.


    Haru was together standing with everyone from the faction to kill the octopus. He didn''t bring a gun but only a knife in his hand.


    "Do whatever you want, just destroy them," Karma said.


    "That''s my n," Haru said and added, "I will leave Nagisa for you." He said and started to run toward the battlefield.


    Karma started tomand his team and went to the battlefield himself.


    Haru knew that he would meet this guy as soon as possible.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Kouha appeared and mmed his sword on him.


    Haru predicted his movement and jumped away to evade his attack, "Kouha."


    Kouha grinned and ced his sword on his shoulder. He had decided to use his metal vessel on him, "I won''t use my Djinn Equip."


    "Of course," Haru thought this guy was a bit obvious. He shook his head and said, "Do you want to try who is stronger?"


    "Yeah, no magic, can you do that?" Kouha asked.


    "Yeah, I have learned some martial arts, let''s see whether you can handle it," Haru said and suddenly he appeared in front of him while using his finger to jab at his shoulder.


    Kouha knew that he was stronger but he didn''t expect that it was this strong, ''But I can read his attack!''


    CLANK!!


    Kouha used his sword to block his finger jab.


    Haru didn''t stop and kept attacking him. His fingers could be weapons and it could even pierce into a thick tree. Even though he had quite a lot of points, he only used it to enhance his strength for once. He kept a lot of his points to buy somethingter since he thought that his strength was good enough.


    Kouha knew that even though he could make his sword bigger they wouldn''t think it strange since there was such technology in this world. He could bluff them that this sword was a bit special. He made his sword bigger and mmed him.


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    Everyone on the battlefield was attracted by their battles. They sucked a deep breath looking at them since they would have never expected that they would be this strong.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Don''t be distracted," Kanzaki said while shooting them. She also looked at the battle between Haru and Kouha. She couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "You too, you shouldn''t be distracted in battle," Karma suddenly jumped down from the top of a tree and cut her with a knife.


    Nagisa moved slowly, hiding like a viper who killed his enemies with one strike without them noticing.


    The battle had be more intense and there were only four people left on the battlefield.


    "Nagisa, Karma, Ren, and Kasugano," Sugaya shook his head.


    "Nagisa and Karma are normalpared to the two of them," Okamoto said.


    "Sensei, is Ren-san a Kasugano-kun a famous hitman?" Megu asked.


    "Hmm? Both of their identity is a bit special, you don''t need to think too much, all you need to know is that they''re your ssmates and your assassination team, aren''t you happier you have stronger friends?" Korosensei asked with a smile.


    They nodded and didn''t think much anymore.


    Haru looked at Kouha who had breathed unevenly, even though Kouha had the skill but it was impossible to hit him since his ability to dodge was just too strong. He actually could use ''steal'' to take away his weapon but he couldn''t use his magic now but it wasn''t impossible for him to win. He used ''soru'' to appear in front of him and took his hand to armlock him.


    Kouha was just toote to respond and he was also quite tired. His sword was dropped and one of his arms was locked by him, "Dammit!!!" He didn''t expect to lose to him this easily. He knew that he didn''t use his magic or else it would be faster. Still, he also didn''t use his Djinn Equip in this battle.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and his knife stabbed him, "You lost." He stood up and helped him to stand up.


    Kouha snorted at him and still felt quite frustrated. He needed to get stronger now when he thought that he lost to him this badly, "I won''t lose next time."


    "I will wait for that," Haru gave him a smile.


    Both of them went to everyone and saw that the battle was over. They had decided their decision whether they would continue to kill him or help him to continue to live.

 Chapter 215 Onward To The Space!

    <h4>Chapter 215 Onward To The Space!</h4>


    They had decided to save him. Their feelings were a bitplicated and they hated him but they also loved him.


    In the end, they had decided to save him but first, they needed to discuss how to save him.


    Takebayashi the only sses boy in the ss was the one who started to tell them about the analysis regarding this octopus, "Let''s think about this normally, are all the leaders or our world considering nothing but killing Korosensei?"


    "I don''t think so since the fundamental of this research is to save the earth, if there is a way to prevent the explosion without killing Korosensei, that would be a valid option."


    "If there is research to kill him then why won''t there be research to save him? Why don''t we try to investigate that?" Takebayashi said.


    "The chances of that are slims¡­" Karasuma started to tell them about various issues regarding country, research, and a lot of things. He told them that it was top secret and it was almost impossible to get that data.


    "I have hacked into the project database," Ritsu suddenly said.


    "What?" Karasuma was startled.


    "As long as it''s connected to the inte, I can get pretty much anyputer," Ritsu exined and opened her clothes.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Over the years, I''ve been studying how to expand my functionality."


    "She was amazing," Kouha whispered to him.


    Haru nodded in response. He still believed that Ritsu could be their amazing member in the group chat but he also needed to test his hypothesis and tested whether his experiment would be working or not but he needed to wait until he came back to his world.


    They saw that Ritsu showed them various research that was happening around the world regarding Korosensei.


    Haru was amazed but he also understood when someone in danger would unleash all of their potentials and in the end, the technology in this world had be more advanced but he sighed when he couldn''t see the data, "You can''t find the data?"


    "Yes, they don''t save the data inside aputer," Ritsu also sighed.


    "Then how can they exchange their data?" Okamoto asked.


    "Using a direct method, simr to a letter," Haru answered.


    "Yes, even though it is a primitive method but it is very safe, I''m sure there will be a lot of people who guard the data," Korosensei nodded.


    "So how do we know if they''re researching a way to save Korosensei or not?" Sugaya asked.


    "Just read the title," Megu answered and looked at each title of the research, "Here! An American team verification to prevent the destructive antimatter chain reaction that apanies the aging and division tentacle cells!"


    "A sample of the final result is estimated to return on January 25th from the I.S.S¡­¡­?"


    "The I.S.S.?"


    "Wait?!"


    "The International Space Station?!"


    "Space, interesting," Kouha also knew that in his world there was also outer space but he had never thought to go there. Suddenly he became interested and wanted to go there.


    Haru knew that ISS was quite a perfect location for research since there was plenty of research that couldn''t be down without zero gravity or vacuum, ''Also they don''t need to worry about an explosion.''


    They discussed with each other and decided that they needed to get this data since they had decided to save him. They would do whatever they could to save Korosensei.


    Korosensei looked at them and said, "Karasuma-sensei, could you leave the room for the moment?"


    Karasuma felt weird but he nodded while looking at his strange head that had turned into the.


    "So let''s sum up this discussion now," Korosensei said, and added, "Before the research data from space gets handed over to its owner, to America, you want to sneak a peek at it."


    They nodded in response.


    Korosensei started to tell them about how it was very difficult for them to steal this data with his logic.


    Haru could go to space with his gravity magic but he knew this octopus had his own way for them.


    "But look! Did you know that this is scheduled tounch soon?" Korosensei said while showing them a tablet with a picture of the spacecraft there, "It''s a test flight of the manned spacecraft, developed by Japan."


    Haru felt strange since actually, it was quite hard to get permission tounch a rocket in this country since the sound was very loud and the residence would also protest about it. He was quite surprised to see that the country had given permission tounch a spacecraft, ''I guess a danger gives them permission.''


    Korosensei started to tell them about his n and how that would be done.


    "In other words?"


    "Yes, this is your research project, you will be hijacking a space station and stealing the experimental data," Korosensei said with a-shaped head.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless and weren''t sure what to say in that situation but they knew that it was the only way. They started to discuss their n and how to get into that spacecraft.


    "Kasugano-sensei," Korosensei suddenly called.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t call me that," Haru sighed.


    "Alright, Haru-kun, so you have the confidence to make my escape from the eyes of the government?" Korosensei asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I can do it." He thought for a bit and said, "I will show youter, that I can slip into both Nagisa and Karma when they enter the spacecraft without them noticing."


    "Good," Korosensei was also curious as to how he would make them escape from the eyes of the government.


    Haru went away from him since he didn''t feelfortable around him since he knew that he had dated his little sister.


    *tap


    Haru turned and looked at him.


    "I support your rtionship," Korosensei gave him a thumbs up.


    "¡­"


    On the 18th of January, their n started.


    Haru and Kouha came together with everyone to infiltrate into the spacecraftunch site. Both of them followed everyone and got into the rocket site easily.


    The other team went to the operating room to infiltrate Ritsu into their system.


    Karma and Nagisa were chosen to be the ones who entered the spacecraft.


    Kouha looked at him but suddenly he saw him disappeared, ''Huh?!''


    Korosensei only saw it for a moment but he saw him, ''Enter Nagisa''s body?'' His speed was just too fast but he could see that Haru opened a zipper on Nagisa''s back for a second, ''Zipper, huh?'' He was wondering whether he would also enter someone body too but he also felt reassured since there was someone who guarded them.


    Nagisa and Karma were quite nervous about this spacecraft. Both of them suddenly were startled when they heard Korosensei''s voice since the speed of the rocket was mach 23 to beunched to space and Korosensei''s speed was around mach 22.


    Korosensei told them not to worry about him but Nagisa and Karma told him that his life was more than teaching material to them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here too."


    Nagisa and Karma were startled when they heard his voice but they couldn''t find him anywhere.


    Thus, their trip to space started.


    "DAMMIT, HARU!! DON''T LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!" Kouha shouted to the sky.

 Chapter 216 Ground Control to Major Tom

    <h4>Chapter 216 Ground Control to Major Tom</h4>


    The spacecraft moved slowly toward the I.S.S. waiting the permission to dock.


    [ HSS VERIFICATION TEST VESSEL GRASPED ]


    [ DOCKING COMPLETE ]


    [ SHIELD INTERFACE ALL GREEN ]


    [ AIR PRESSURE NORMALIZED ]


    [ PERMISSION GRANTED TO OPEN HATCH ]


    The astronauts in the I.S.S. who heard the announcement started going to the spacecraft to take out their supplies.


    "Those dummies were sent from your country. Go and greet them with a hello hug, will ya?"


    "Yeah," the astronaut from japan smiled and went to the spacecraft. He floated slowly, moving to enter the spacecraft until someone suddenly pulled him.


    "UWAAA!!"


    His other friends were startled and they tried to check on him.


    "What''s going on?"


    They saw three people there holding a bomb while making one of them be their hostage.


    "Hello," Nagisa greeted.


    "§·§à§â§à§ê§à," Haru said.


    "Why Russia?" Karma asked while cing a knife on the astronaut.


    Nagisa and Karma were very curious about how Haru could enter this spacecraft without anyone noticing but he wouldn''t tell them still even though they were curious they still needed toplete their mission.


    Ritsu, who had infiltrated the operating room, cut off the ry from the I.S.S. to the surface.


    Haru, Nagisa, and Karma entered the I.S.S. while threatening them and also told them to gather everyone.


    Nagisa started to tell them why they wereing to this ce, "So there you have it. Please allow us to copy the American team''s research data. That''s the one and our only demand," Nagisa said.


    "You might know this but our teacher is a monster, you won''t know what he will do on earth," Karma said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at they were quite calm, ''As expected of a soldier.'' He was wondering whether he should use hypnotism on them but it wouldn''t bete forter. He wanted to see their reaction regarding their demand.


    p! p! p!


    "First off, I''d like to give you praise, three little devils. But all of us are soldiers, do you think that you can handle us?" The captain asked.


    "Yeah," Nagisa and Karma looked at him.


    Haru smiled and waved his hand at them, "We only want to save our teacher."


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure but the pressure from him was different from the other two.


    The captain still didn''t give up and said, "All of us havee here to do life-threatening experiments without ever knowing something''s gonna blow up¡­¡­"


    Karma and Nagisa only looked at Haru since they knew that it was only him who could fight against them.


    The captain red at them for a while and said, "But let''s not get into pointless conflict. After all, this is pretty much the worst ce ever to start a fight." He looked at them and said, "Let him go and we will talk."


    Karma let go of his hostage.


    "Even if you steal the data how can you go back?" The hostage thought that they were crazy.


    "Don''t worry, our friend has calcted our return trajectory," Nagisa exined.


    "That''s too reckless. The ship that came up on is just a test vessel. There are no guarantees for its performance."


    "Maybe because you''re young but don''t you think that you''re treating your life too lightly?"


    Haru didn''t say anything, only let both of them talk to the astronaut. He was wondering whether they had a guitar in this ce since he thought he should record himself ying a song in this ce.


    "Can I ask a question?"


    Suddenly one of the astronauts asked.


    "Yes," Karma nodded.


    "How can three people enter a spacecraft that is only for two people?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They had only realized it now but it was very strange. They gulped and suddenly asked.


    "Is he a ghost?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Karma and Nagisa suddenlyughed hearing their question.


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s a secret, one of my tricks, it''s better that you don''t know about it."


    They didn''t press him and went to theb to give them the data.


    The captain went with them to exin this ce to them.


    This was also his first time here and it was quite nice.


    "Do you have a guitar?" Haru asked.


    "I do," the captain nodded.


    "Can you lend me? I want to shoot a video here," Haru said.


    "Do you want to shoot a music video here?" Nagisa twitched his lips and didn''t expect him to be this rxed.


    "Oh, I will help you record it," Karma thought that it was interesting to shoot a music video in space.


    "Interesting," the captain nodded and lent him his guitar.


    Haru checked the guitar and adjusted it for a while. He looked at Karma to give him a signal and started to y the guitar.


    Karma noticed that his signal also started to record him.


    "Ground Control to Major Tom."


    "Ground Control to Major Tom."


    On earth, ss 3-E.


    "What song is this?" Terasaka asked and felt confused since it was English.


    "This is Space Oddity from David Bowies," Korosensei nodded and said, "a very suitable song when you''re in space."


    "Dammit, he left me here and had fun there," Kouha was annoyed while listening to his song.


    Kanzaki sighed but also smiled when she thought that he still had a very interesting side.


    The captain and the other astronauts opened their mouth wide listening to his song. They were amazed and thought that it was a good idea to shoot a music video in space.


    Haru yed the guitar for thest time and finished his song.


    "Perfect, I recorded it," Karma gave him a thumbs up and threw him his phone.


    "Thanks," Haru said and caught it.


    They talked for a while until they were done with their matter. They didn''t stay in space that long and decided to go back after they had copied the data that was real after being checked by Ritsu.


    "You''re quite adventurous, kids."


    "Go ahead and visit us next time but legally, okay?"


    "I will give you an increase in the budget when I be someone influential," Karma said.


    "Bye, old man, see you next time, try to shoot your music video next time," Haru said.


    "Yeah, next time!"


    Their spacecraft was separated from the I.S.S. and they were on their way back to Earth.


    "Still, our trip to space is just like that," Nagisa sighed.


    "Uh Uh," Karma said while ying the game.


    "Haru, you need to hide now," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    "Alright," Haru said, and suddenly the float toward Nagisa disappeared without leaving any trace.


    "¡­"


    Karma and Nagisa felt confused as to where he had gone right now.


    "Ritsu, I will leave it to you," Nagisa sighed.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ritsu?"


    "¡­"


    "Leave it to me, I''ve made innumerable trajectory calctions to safelynd us on earth. This spaceship might as well be my own body," Ritsu answered. She started to do her calctions and suddenly realized something. She had realized her own emotions right now ever since she had been staying in this ss-3E.


    "I''m happy that I came to ss-3E."

 Chapter 217 Before the Graduation

    <h4>Chapter 217 Before the Graduation</h4>


    They went back to the earth and as expected Karasuma reprimanded them.


    Korosensei gave him data regarding the result of the spaceship and a more efficient space trajectory.


    Of course, Haru also asked for the data too since it was an important result.


    "How can you suddenly appear?" Kanzaki asked.


    "It''s a secret," Haru smiled.


    They went to the ss and started to read the data that they had brought from the space.


    "So what is it?" Sugaya asked and looked at Okuda, "Okuda, can you interpret it for us?"


    Okuda nodded with a happy smile, "Alright, leave it to me." She looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "Don''t worry about me, I also want to read it," Haru said.


    Okuda nodded and started to read the data of the research while exining it to everyone.


    Haru understood that the research that he had stolen from both Karma and Nagisa was about how to prevent antimatter cells from running out of control. He read that the scientist had tested various lifeforms from fish, frog, mouse, etc while also trying to release them in space to see their reaction and observed them from the moment their lifespan ended to the moment they went out of control to their explosion.


    Haru also understood that the moon exploded because of this antimatter experiment that was used on the mouse.


    Unlike the moon, outer space contains no matter to fuel the antimatter chain reaction, therefore minimalizing the scale of the explosions.


    Haru was a bit surprised that the result showed that the risk of explosion is directly proportional to the tentacle lifeform''s size,rger lifeforms were more stable and smaller lifeforms had a higher probability of an explosion.


    In other words, when the tentacles were inserted into the human being the probability of the cells to lose control and exploding is far lower. Moreover, when the human had been injected by a form that was written in the data would stimte the siliconpound inside the body and make it very loose would reduce the risk of losing control even further.


    "When the above conditions are fulfilled then the probability of him exploding will be no higher less than one percent at most," Haru nodded and understood as long as Korosensei became loose as jelly that the probability of him losing control or exploding wouldn''t be higher than one percent. He saw the formal as quite easy to make but he needed to confirm, "The form is easy to make."


    Okuda adjusted her sses and nodded, "Yes, I have made it before, it is almost the same as the one that I used during the assassination."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was a bit speechless when they heard this answer but they couldn''t help but be happy when they heard it. They felt that even though it was easy, the process to reach this answer was very long and hard. They couldn''t help but move when they thought that they had reached this destination.


    Korosensei also felt happy when he saw his students.


    "What about our assassination?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was suddenly caught in a veryplicated mood when they talked about this matter.


    "Of course, we continue," Haru and Kouha answered at the same time.


    "The government won''t stop the assassination n even when we know the form," Kouha said.


    "All we need to do is kill him until the deadline," Haru said and started to shoot him. He was still angry that his secret had been known by this perverted octopus.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Nyahahahaha, good, you should continue to kill him until our graduation!" Korosensei smiled.


    Hearing his answer everyone couldn''t help but smile and also took out their gun to shoot him. Their connection started from this assassination activity and to stop this assassination meant that they didn''t value their connection. They would still continue to kill him until their graduation.


    Karasuma and Bitch-sensei who saw them had be spirited again couldn''t help but smile.


    It was almost the end of January and the day of graduation would be only in a few months.


    In January, they tried a lot of things from sleeping together in the ss, mimickingedians, and a lot of dumb things.


    Kouha, who was pressured by the Al-Thamen, didn''t think much about them anymore. He had only months and plus a few days before he finished his quest and went back to his world. During these days, he had made a lot of connections even though he was quite proud and thought that they were lower than him but still it was fun with them.


    Haru and Kanzaki went home together since they had set aside the matter of assassination thought about their entrance exam.


    "So what high school are you going to apply to?" Haru asked.


    "What? Are you going to follow me?" Kanzaki smiled. She thought that he was just curious when he asked this question to her.


    "Yes, I will register at the same high school as you," Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Kanzaki asked with a startled expression.


    "Is that really that surprising?" Haru asked with a weird expression.


    "No, I''m just surprised," Kanzaki smiled while shaking her head, "You''re not going away?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "I will go but I will apply to the same school as you, I might as Ritsu to take care of my high school diploma here," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "You''re cheating!" Kanzakiined but actually, she sighed inwardly since she knew the world that he lived in was different from her.


    "Kanzaki, no, Yukiko¡­¡­" Haru stopped in front of him while calling her first name.


    "I might be gone after graduation but it doesn''t mean that I won''t see you again."


    "How long?" Kanzaki asked.


    "I''m not sure, it might be one day, week, months, years," Haru answered. He knew that the Group Chat would have an update after the number of members in the Group Chat would turn into 10.


    "I might have a boyfriend at that time," Kanzaki answered.


    "That''s fine, I will steal you away from him," Haru smiled.


    Kanzaki snorted at him, "Then, first you need to go to the same high school as me."


    "Alright, don''t go to the arcade today, let''s study," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Kanzaki nodded.

 Chapter 218 Valentine

    <h4>Chapter 218 Valentine</h4>


    Haru and Kouha were in theb together with Teppei and Shiro. They were talking together about their assassination n.


    Haru heard there would be a group of professional mercenaries that woulde to their schoolter. He only shook his head since he didn''t expect them to be able to kill that octopus.


    Shiro didn''t think much about whether they could kill that octopus or not and his ambition was to kill Korosensei by his own power. He was okay with them without doing anything since he wanted to kill that octopus by himself.


    Haru and Kouha had just done their entrance exam and in their opinion, it was pretty much easy. Both of them had applied to the same school as Kanzaki since Haru wanted to go there and Kouha didn''t really think much about the choice of his school.


    The four of them weren''t the only one since there was one person who was in the dark standing up near the corner while wearing clothes that covered all parts of his body making them unable to see his appearance.


    Haru and Kouha saw him when Kayano was out of berserk and had a duel with Korosensei.


    "You guys should see his power," Shiro said with a grin.


    "Is he powerful?" Kouha asked.


    "Of course, he is more powerful than that stupid octopus," Shiro smiled and said, "Show them your power."


    The man, who was in ck clothing, went out to the abandoned building to test his power.


    "Let''s see his power from here," Shiro said and looked from afar. His expression was simr to a child who wanted to show his friends his new toy.


    They watched from the monitor the man in these ck clothes.


    "Number Two, are you ready?" Shiro asked.


    Number Two didn''t say anything but gave him a slight nod.


    "Good start!" Shiro said with excitement in his voice.


    Number Two suddenly moved very fast with only a few seconds to arrive in the next second.


    Teppei, Kouha, and Haru were a bit surprised by the speed of this Number Two. They knew that this speed wouldn''t lose to that octopus or it might be faster than that octopus. They knew that this Number Two had done to the building.


    Haru was amazed at the speed of this new project but still, the power was stillcking in his opinion but it was still amazing since Number Two could disintegrate therge building into a fine dust.


    Shiro had a calm smile on his face and said, "Our exam date is in March. We shall kill him our beloved teacher as proof of how his students have grown."


    ''March,'' Haru also knew that it would be the day that he would graduate from ss-3E and go back to his own world. He had invited that octopus and the only thing that he needed to do was to graduate from that ss. He couldn''t wait to meet both Sora and Megumi since it really had been a while for him to see them. He was lucky since the time was stopped in his world or else he wouldn''t want to go for this quest.


    "Why have we gotten a lot of choctes?" Kouha asked with a confused expression. He had received a lot of chocte from a lot of girls. He wasn''t even sure who had given them this chocte.


    "It''s Valentine''s Day, it''s the day that the girls give the boy chocte," Haru exined.


    "Hmm," Kouha nodded and only learned this custom from him.


    "But be careful, just eat the chocte from your acquaintance and it is better to throw the rest from the stranger," Haru said with a shudder.


    "Why?" Kouha asked with a confused expression.


    "Let me tell you about my experience," Haru started to tell him about his experience. He had quite a rich experience with valentine but not all of them were good. He told them when there was a hair on his chocte or some creepy mantra inside to curse him to fall in love with the girls. He also told him that it was better to throw away the homemade chocte and only received the bought one from the store since the ingredient of that chocte was quite doubtful in his opinion.


    "What are the ingredients?" Kouha asked with interest. He didn''t expect that he had such a rich experience.


    "Pubic hair, spit, etc, I''m sure some perverts will love it but I''m not into that kind of fetish," Haru sighed when he thought about his valentine memories.


    Kouha also became pale when he heard it. He thought it was quite fun but didn''t expect there to be such a horror behind the day.


    Both of them entered the ss and also received a lot of chocte from the girls receiving an envious gaze from the guy.


    Korosensei also looked at both of them with drool and envious expression while biting his finger.


    "¡­"


    "This is very ufortable," Kouha wanted to cut all of them with his sword.


    "Calm down," Haru tried to calm him down.


    The ss started and they still received this strange gaze.


    Haru thought that he would only receive one chocte from one person in this ss but didn''t expect to receive a lot of time from every girl in the ss even though it was obligatory. He was wondering whether they were waiting for the white day waiting for this gift.


    The school was over and he didn''t go home first since there was someone waiting for him.


    "You sure are popr," Kanzaki looked at the number of chocte that he had received.


    "All of them are obligatory," Haru gave him a wry smile. He looked at her and asked, "But still, I haven''t received one from the one that I have been waiting for."


    Kanzaki smiled, "Oh? Really? Who is that?"


    Haru didn''t want to y anymore and gave her a direct answer, "It''s you."


    "¡­"


    Kanzaki didn''t expect such a direct answer from him. She was a bit shy but still showing the chocte that she had made, "Here is for you."


    Haru had a ''God''s Tongue'' but still even though her cooking was bad and it would be a painful experience for him to eat he needed to eat this chocte. He was a bit nervous and ate the chocte directly. He could feel that there was some missing in the chocte but still, he felt a different kind of delicious from this chocte, "It''s delicious, thank you."


    "Alright, let''s go to an arcade now," Kanzaki smiled.


    "Sure."

 Chapter 219 Spear of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 219 Spear of Heaven</h4>


    Haru went to the school alone since Kouha was toozy toe to the school. He saw a group of people gathered around his ssmates. He didn''t think much and kicked them away from her.


    BAAAMM!!


    They fell down simr to a domino and didn''t expect someone would kick them right away with such a force that made their bodies a bit hurt and fall together. They felt very humiliated by him and stood up together but they fell down since they slipped.


    "Are you alright, Yada?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Yes," Yada was a bit startled when she saw him kick them right away and made them fall down at the same time. She knew that he was powerful but didn''t expect to do this much.


    "Alright, let''s go to school together," Haru said.


    Yada nodded in response.


    "WAIT BASTARD!!!"


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!"


    Yada was a bit scared in them.


    They tried to stand up but they fell down again once more.


    Haru had used abination of wind magic and water magic to create ice magic to make the ground became very slippery but still, their scream was annoying to him. He turned and only told them a single word, "Scram!"


    They weren''t sure what was happening but they felt their bodies became really heavy and it was very hard for them to breathe all of the sudden.


    Haru knew that there was another person who walked toward him with bad intentions. He made them slip there quite hard.


    BAAAMM!!


    Yada was quite startled when she saw an old man with long hair fall down with such a force.


    "Are you alright, old man? You should go back to your home and rest since the winter in this ce is quite cold, it is quite dangerous for your old bone," Haru said while helping him to stand up. He didn''t need to guess their identity since he knew that they were a group of mercenaries that had been hired by the country. He thought that they were very disappointing in his opinion.


    "Do you want me to call you an ambnce?" Yada asked since she was worried that this old man might faint on the street.


    "You don''t need to," the old man said and walked away from them. He wasn''t sure why but he felt danger from this silver-haired boy.


    "Oi! Yada! Kasugano!"


    Their ssmates were very worried when they saw a group of foreigners with very tall bodies looking at both of them with very scary expressions.


    "Who is that?" Karma asked.


    "Someone who made trouble, don''t care, they''re just small fries," Haru said with quite a loud tone to make them hear him.


    The group of mercenaries gritted their teeth when they heard him but didn''t do anything since it was very hard for them to breathe right now. They weren''t sure what was happening to them right now.


    Haru didn''t like it when someone provoked him. He would even make them into his puppet with his hypnotism but still, there were a lot of people here and he didn''t really want to show his ruthless side to everyone, "Now, that you mention it, how is the result of your entrance exam?" He was epted and a bit curious about the rest of everyone.


    "Of course, I''m epted," Karma nodded.


    "Me too," Yada nodded.


    "How about you, Terasaka? You''re not rejected right?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not!" Terasaka was a bit annoyed since he was teased.


    Haru, Kouha, and Teppei were in the monitor room watching thence of heaven tounch.


    The Spear of Heaven is a special colossal Anti-Sensei satellite weapon. This special weapon works by shooting a silent beam of light specifically designed to vaporize tentacle-based creatures, specifically Korosensei. At full power, theser can cover the entire zenith of the old campus hill.


    They had set up the n and it needed him to be inside the cage to receive an attack from that Spear of Heaven.


    Haru and Kouha were sitting on the sofa while looking at the collection of the photos that they had taken in the past year.


    "I''m a bit envious that you have created such memories," Teppei sighed.


    "Say the one who makes a widow his girlfriend?" Haru said with a grin.


    "That''s right, you really sneaky, huh?" Kouha smiled to tease him.


    Teppei gave them a smallugh in that question. He had been staying in one bar and came to know a beautiful widow with one child there. He wasn''t sure but he was attracted to her and the widow also attracted to him but that widow had a tumor on her brain. Luckily, that octopus saved her life and made her able to live normally from now on. He felt indebted to that octopus and had decided to invite him to the group.


    "You sure are heartless about not worrying about that octopus while staying hereughing and talking together," Shiro grinned, looking at them.


    "Oh, Shiro, let''s cheer for that octopus," Teppei said and gave him a juice since he knew that Shiro didn''t drink alcohol.


    Shiro nodded, "Cheers! For that octopus to have gone away from this world!"


    "CHEERS!!!!"


    His words weren''t wrong since after this that octopus would really disappear from this world since he would be moving to a different world.


    Korosensei was in the ssroom sorting out the photos that he had created together with everyone. He knew that he would be gone away from this world after this and couldn''t help but felt this year was a really amazing experience for him, ''Agiri¡­'' He caressed photo of one woman while thinking whether the thing that they had said to him.


    Suddenly from the sky, there was a bright light that came from the space moved very fast and enveloped the entire zenith of the old campus hill.


    BZZZT!!!!!

 Chapter 220 Shield of Earth

    <h4>Chapter 220 Shield of Earth</h4>


    Everyone in the monitor room watched the Spear of Heavenunch to kill that octopus.


    *SWOOSH!!!


    The Spear of Heaven was very bright and very fast.


    Everyone was confident that they would kill that octopus with this weapon but it was until they saw that octopus had escaped from the ssroom.


    Korosensei held a branch of a tree with his tentacle. He was really scared by that weapon and didn''t expect that it would be this dangerous. He had heard it from them but it still scared them. He wanted to escape to the outside.


    "We won''t let you!"


    "Activate Shield of Earth!"


    "YES!!!"


    They knew that it was hard to kill him and that was why they decided to make this trap for him and waited for the Spear of Heaven to charge its power beforeunching it once again to kill that octopus.


    Suddenly there was aser that was shot from the six high-rise buildings and created a hidden barrier that covered the entire mountain where that octopus is located.


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei was speechless. He knew this information from them but still looked at the real thing giving him a different feeling. He tried to touch the barrier with his tentacle and suddenly it disintegrated into dust.


    "¡­"


    Korosensei looked at the sky and knew that he couldn''t do anything now. He went back to the ssroom to make a graduation book for his students.


    Every student of ss-3E was startled by this scene and they couldn''t help but be worried and scared about what was happening to their teacher. They wanted to get out and ran toward the school but they received an email from Karasuma telling them to stay at their houses but they couldn''t do that. They went to the mountain but saw that the country had set up the blockade to the mountain and didn''t allow anyone within 100 meters from the location.


    "Dammit, what is happening?"


    "I can''t get through to his phone either."


    "I''m unable tomunicate with the ssroom where my main body is located. All the power lines connected to the mountain have been cut off," Ritsu answered.


    "¡­"


    "That''s right, where are both Kasugano and Kouha?"


    Suddenly someone asked this question.


    "Kanzaki, try to call Kasugano," Karma said since he knew that both of them were quite close.


    Kanzaki nodded and started to call him.


    Haru saw the announcement on television and knew that the world would be panicked. He saw the prime minister announce what was happening around the school. He thought for a bit and knew that it was a perfect time to make money. He opened hisptop and started to search for something.


    "Haru, what are you doing?" Kouha asked him.


    "I''m going to buynd," Haru said. He knew that the people in that area would want to move away from that ce and would sell their house,nd, and apartments at a very cheap price since in front danger they wanted to stay away from that ce. He knew that nothing would happen to that location and decided to buy the house andnd around that area and he was right since he saw a lot of advertisement of someone who wanted to move right away from that ce.


    "Hoo, get me and too," Kouha said, since he knew that someone who owned thend would also own the rich.


    "Alright," Haru nodded. He had changed the gold that he had gotten from ''Magi World'' in this world since the money that was used was the same. He would also use this money for his capital for his businesster in his original world since he knew that his apps would drain a lot of money in the early times.


    *ring


    Haru looked at his phone was ringing, no, there was Ritsu suddenly appearing on hisptop, "Ritsu?" He looked at his phone and saw that Kanzaki had called him, "Kanzaki?"


    "Kasugano-kun, where are you?" Kanzaki asked.


    "I''m in the same ce as Karasuma, we can''t go out now," Haru said, but he would sneak outter. He thought for a bit and said, "I know that you''re worried about Sensei and as you expected that the world wants to kill him."


    "Give me the phone! Kasugano, do you know all of this?!" Karma was very angry.


    "Turn the phone into a loudspeaker so everyone can hear it," Haru said.


    Karma was still angry but followed his request.


    "I know that all of you are angry but I''m also helpless, all you need to know is that there are seven days before the countryunches that light again to kill him, during that time, you need to save him," Haru said.


    "You won''t help us?" Nagisa asked.


    "I can''t, I have a lot of people monitoring us but I will try to sneak out but don''t expect me to since it is very hard to escape," Haru said.


    Everyone who heard his voice couldn''t help but bite their lips. They knew that Haru, Kouha, and Teppei were also people from the government that was in charge of killing Korosensei.


    "So what will you do now?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, we will save that octopus bastard!" Karma shouted.


    Everyone also said the same thing in response.


    "Can you give the phone to Kanzaki?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "Hello?" Kanzaki said and sounded quite angry. She knew that he was hiding something from her.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Just believe in me now, I can''t tell you anything," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Alright, I will believe in you," Kanzaki answered after a pause.


    "I lo- no, let''s meet again," Haru said and closed the phone. He looked at Ritsu who had hacked hisptop.


    "Depending on your answer, I will scatter all your money in the bank, publish your naked photo on the inte¡­¡­" Ritsu threatened him with a lot of things since she saw him lying here. She didn''t see anyone in his room and there was no one who was monitoring them but she knew that they were inside the monitoring room for this assassination n.


    "I can''t tell you anything but I have considered that octopus as part of my friends," Haru said with a serious expression. He felt that her threat was just too scary for him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Tell me," Ritsu said while showing him his naked photo on hisptop.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless but his answer was still the same.


    "No, I can''t tell you since I''m afraid someone can hack you," Haru said, and added, "Just believe in me, I won''t let anything happen to him."


    "Alright, I believe in you, ss 3E has be something important for me, please protect him," Ritsu said.


    "I know," Haru nodded.


    Ritsu was still there looking at him without expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering when this girl would go away. He sighed and asked, "You''re not going away?"


    "No, I will monitor you," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    "Then, can you help me buy cheapnd and a house?" Haru asked.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 221 Assasination Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 221 Assasination Time 1</h4>


    "They have been caught," Kouha said.


    "I know," Haru nodded. He had learned that everyone from the ss 3E had been caught by the government and put on the monitor room.


    "You''re not going to help?" Teppei asked.


    "Let''s do it ording to the n, we will go there together with Shiro," Haru said.


    "So how can they get out?" Kouha asked.


    "There are other people who can help them," Haru said.


    "Oh, those two," Kouha nodded.


    The door was opened and they saw Shiro and Number Two, "Let''s go."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    Haru was right that every student from the ss 3E had escaped from the monitoring room with the help of both Karasuma and Bitch-sensei.


    All of them had decided to meet Korosensei inside that Shield of Earth. They went back to change their clothes into their assassination uniform and ran to the mountain where Korosensei was trapped.


    Ritsu helped them to create a path for them to infiltrate inside that dome without anyone noticing but still there was someone who had waited for them.


    It was a group of mercenaries that had caught them earlier.


    "Hehehe, where are you going to go little devil?"


    The group of mercenaries didn''t realize that they had entered their trap.


    They started to apprehend them one by one while giving them a lot of punishment such as giving wasabi or tabasco in their eyes. They had also put Terasaka''s socks on them.


    "Like I said where did you get my socks!" Terasakained.


    They continued to go to the dome to see their teacher but they were stopped by the boss of the mercenary group. Their battle was very fierce, Karma and Nagisa worked together to fight him but as expected it was very hard to beat him.


    The boss of a mercenary was a bit startled by their strategy, power, and teamwork. He had a hard time beating them without getting serious and it was until he almost wanted to get serious but he stopped himself.


    Everyone who saw that chance hurriedly tied him with a rope and very strong fabric to wrap him.


    The boss of the mercenary sighed when he was tied and defeated. He knew that he couldn''t get serious or else that he would kill them. He let them meet that octopus while remembering the young man with silver hair. He had met him again before and had asked him to fight but didn''t use a strange method only a physical one but still, he had lost. He knew that guy wanted to save that octopus, "Good luck, boy."


    Everyone was running very fast and didn''t care whether they were tired or not since they had seen a familiar figure inside this Shield of Light. Their eyes started to get wet when they saw him.


    Korosensei was very happy and almost cried seeing his students, "You''ve all grown. Each and every one of you."


    "KOROSENSEI!!!!!!"


    Everyone took out their knives and guns and tried to assassinate him at the same time.


    Korosensei dodged them while catching them while hugging some of them since he felt that it had been a while for him to see them.


    They knew that they only had a limited amount of time and they could only try to assassinate him in this meantime.


    During their assassination time, five people entered the Shield of Light together.


    Everyone stopped their assassination and started to tell him what was happening outside.


    Korosensei nodded when he knew that theser would be shot in a week.


    Everyone started to tell him about their n to make the government stop killing him but Korosensei told them not to worry about anything. They alsoined about the government who still kept trying to kill him even though the chance of him would explode was less than one percent.


    Korosensei listened to them then told them about a life lesson. He told them that the world wouldn''t move ording to their n and that was normal rather than thinking about the people who were trying to stop you then it was better to not give them a fuck and just believe in yourself. He also told them all the lessons that they had learned from the past year


    "Sensei, what do you think about both Kasugano and Ren?"


    Korosensei smiled, "You don''t need to worry about them, all you need to know is that they''re still your ssmates."


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "By the way, Nakamura, I have noticed that your footsteps are a bit off, on top of that, I have smelled something sweet from you," Korosensei looked at her with drool.


    Nakamura sighed and took something from her back pocket, "This is exactly one year from when the moon exploded, right?" She took a box and showed him the inside, "If I remember correctly, professor Yukimura made today your birthday."


    Korosensei looked at the cake in front of him with a happy smile.


    "I know that it is a bit small but it is from an expensive store¡­" Nakamura said and looked at Korosensei, "Oi! Don''t drool over the cake!"


    "But! But! I haven''t had a sweet week," Korosensei was still drooling.


    Nakamura sighed and looked at everyone, "Then, how about we start the song now?"


    They nodded and started to sing the birthday song.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU!"


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU!"


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY."


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY."


    "DEAR KOROSENSEI."


    Everyone sang this song together while looking at him blowing the candle on the cake.


    "Hurry up and blow the cake Korosensei!"


    "We have only bought one candle so you only get one shot!"


    Korosensei had be nervous but he still tried to blow the cake.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Everyone was startled when they saw something or someone suddenly attacked Korosensei who blew the cake.


    "AH! MY CAKE!!!" Korosensei saw his cake had been destroyed.


    Everyone turned and they saw four people on the rooftop of the building.


    "Happy birthday," Shiro said.


    "Ren! Teppei-sensei!"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw both of them together with the viin that had tried to kill Korosensei.


    "YANAGISAWA!!" Korosensei was surprised to see the real face of Shiro. He knew that person was the scientist who had turned him into this octopus.


    "The time hase, I shall give you the cruelest death," Shiro said.


    The person in ck clothes opened his mask and said, "Master, you recognize, who am I right?"


    "¡­"


    "Let me introduce you, this is the man who has robbed the title ''God of Death'' and today he will be the new Korosensei," Shiro said.


    The person in ck clothes suddenly burst his clothes and showed his appearance arge and colossal tentacle monster with darker colors.

 Chapter 222 Assasination Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 222 Assasination Time 2</h4>


    The tentacle monster jumped in front of them while looking at them with a grim expression.


    "T - This is a monster!"


    "Ren-kun! Teppei-sensei! Why are you there!"


    "We''re only watching," Kouha said.


    "Same here," Teppei nodded.


    Kanzaki tried to look for him but she couldn''t find him. She looked at them and asked, "Where is Haru?"


    "He is on his way," Kouha said.


    "Rather than that, isn''t it better to think whether you can get out of this ce alive or not?" Shiro said.


    The tentacle monster couldn''t stop his urge to kill the octopus, "DIEEEEEEEEEE!!!!"


    Korosensei knew that it was bad, "RUNNNNN!!!!!!!!" He threw them away and avoided the attack from this monster.


    BOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    Everyone was thrown away and saved from that attack. They looked at the monster with a helpless expression.


    "You need to get into a safe ce."


    They heard a familiar voice and suddenly they were moved to the side with very high speed.


    "Kasugano-kun?" Nagisa said.


    "I''m here," Haru suddenly appeared in front of them. He looked at them and said, "Just stay here, don''t ever stay away from me."


    "Why did you order us around!" Terasaka was annoyed by him since he only appeared at the end.


    "In this ce, you will only be a burden to him, just let him fight against him without a distraction," Haru said.


    "If you say that then you should help him!" Karma said.


    Haru frowned and said, "Do you think that it is possible to enter a battle between monsters? I''m just a trickster and you should know that."


    "¡­"


    "Just watch him," Haru said and turned to see the battle. He was only worried that both Shiro and Number Two would attack them.


    Korosensei really was wondering whether they would really let him be beaten this way but he still remembered his words.


    ''You need to be beaten up.''


    Korosensei twitched his lips and thought that they were merciless enough to let him be beaten like this. He avoided the attack from the monster and tried to attack him but the speed of that monster was way faster than him.


    "Oh, you''re good, how about you let me join?" Shiro said he suddenly stabbed himself with an injection.


    "Joints. Muscle fibers. Spinal cord. Nerves," Shiro grinned and said, "Even though I''m not turning into a full tentacle monster but as long as there is this tentacle cell in part of my body, I shall gain a supernatural strength!" He jumped and shot a beam from his eyepatch.


    SWOOOSH!!


    Korosensei tried to escape but in front of him, there was a ck tentacle monster. He deflected their attacks but his stamina was really drained. He knew that his time wouldn''t be that long, "My students, there is one thing that I forgot to mention during our most recent lesson."


    "No matter how skillfully you manage to doge an array of head-on battles over the course of your life, you will always run into times where you must simply give it your all and fight.


    "In your teacher''s case, that time would be now!!!"


    Haru really thought that this guy was really good at giving advice, ''As expected of someone who has a lot of experience during his life.'' He also had that kind of moment when he almost died but luckily he was alive right now. He looked at the battle while looking for a chance to enter the show.


    An outrageous battle in which a sonic boom is created with each and every blow has been put into motion.


    In their eyes, they could only do nothing but blur, but one thing that was for sure was that Korosense was being overwhelmingly pressured by Number Two, whose attacks rained down at twice the speed of Kosensei''s andbined with the support of Shiro or Yanagisawa who had now be both an intellectual and physical superhuman.


    Haru could feel the hate of both Shiro and Number Two when they were trying to kill this octopus. He was wondering should this octopus be hated to this point. He also hated him for some point but overall that octopus was just annoying. He kept looking at the battle and before long that he saw the octopus started his counter-attack. He could see that this octopus deflect thebiation attack of both Number Two and Shiro with minimum movement. He nodded and didn''t expect that his fighting experience would be this high but he suddenly he noticed something bad.


    "A teacher''s duty is to protect their students, don''t you agree?"


    Suddenly the ck monster appeared in front of the students, no, not a student but an illusion of the student on the other side.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!" Shiroughed when he saw that the octopus had failed to protect his students.


    The illusion was so perfect that it was able to fool both Shiro and Number Two.


    Korosensei didn''t show any emotion but used all of his power into hisser beam that sted both Shiro and that ck tentacle monster.


    "W - WAIT! WAIT!" Shiro didn''t expect that he would be thrown toward the Shield of Earth while there was still a tentacle inside his body, "AAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Korosensei ignored them since the opponent in front of him was a bigger threat than he had thought. His energy was almost depleted but he pushed this monster octopus into the Shield of Earth.


    "Master¡­"


    Korosensei was caught in nostalgia but he still needed to kill this ck tentacle one. He used an anti-Korosensei knife that he had gotten from his student while holding it using a paper.


    The monster tentacle didn''t give up but wanted to kill him too.


    Korosensei caught the attack and stabbed the knife to his core.


    *stab


    "I wanted to be someone that you would acknowledge¡­"


    "I wanted to be like you¡­"


    "These days, I am finally able to understand how you felt. If we meet again on the other side, let us study together once more so that we don''t make the same mistakes twice," Korosensei said.


    The ck monster had his face turned back and closed his eyes disappeared slowly into the air.


    Korosensei had be weak and he fell down on the ground without energy. He smiled when he saw his students, "You''re alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m not sure what he has done but he has made an illusion earlier," Karma said. He thought that the monster would kill them but then he saw the appearance of everyone on the other side.


    "What is that?" Itona asked. He was very interested in machinery.


    "This is an Illusion Projection, it is simr to a holographic projection, you can use it for movie effects," Haru said.


    "Did you make it?" Yoshida asked.


    "Yeah, but don''t we have something more important, right, sensei?" Haru said.


    "Yeah, ss, how could you call yourself an assassin if you overlook such an ideal opportunity to eliminate your target?" Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at him with aplicated expression.


    "Isn''t it clear? Now is the time to kill. Joyous times are bound to end. That¡­ is the very nature of the school."


    The lightser on the sky continued to be bright. The harsh reality couldn''t be avoided and they needed to make their decision.


    "Guys, we havee to make a decision. The option for us to just stay like this and let the ''Spear of Heaven'' end it all."


    "If you don''t want to kill him now raise your hand."


    "¡­"


    "Ok¡­"


    "Now, those in favor of killing him?"


    They gritted his teeth and suddenly remembered the thing that had happened in the past years together with him.


    All of them raised their hands since it was their answer. They knew well that it was painful but it was necessary since they didn''t want to sever the bond that they had created over the past year. They moved together toward him and held all of his tentacles and his head.


    It is his weakness that his movements will be restained if all of them hold him down at once.


    "Everyone let me be the one to do it," Nagisa said.


    No one voiced their rejection while still holding his tentacles.


    Nagisa sat on his body and was ready to kill him.


    "Now ss has finallye. If I were to say individual goodbyes to each one of you, even 24 hours wouldn''t be enough for me to get everything I need to off my chest."


    "I''ve left specific parting words in the books of consultation I''ve created and left it in the ssroom."


    "So there is no need for us to have a lengthy chat."


    "However¡­"


    "For onest time, I would like to take attendance."


    "All of you, please look straight into my eyes and respond with a loud and clear voice when your name is called."


    Korosensei said for everyone and started to take their attendance and also talked for a while with his co-worker.


    "Alright, then Karma."


    "¡­"


    "Here."


    Korosensei continued to take their attendance for both Haru and Kouha too.


    "This has truly been an unforgettable and fantastic year."


    "To have the privilege to be assassinated by all of you¡­"


    "I might be the luckiest man in the world."


    Nagisa ced his knife to his core but he started to get nervous.


    Korosensei, who noticed this, started to talk to him to calm him down.


    Nagisa who heard his voice started to remember the thing that had happened in the past year and it was the best year of his life. His eyes were full of tears and he was smiling, "Goodbye¡­ Korosensei."


    "Indeed this is goodbye," Korosensei smiled.


    They didn''t say anything again and this time it was their time to assassinate him.


    Nagisa raised his hand and stabbed his knife to his core.


    *Stab!


    ''Congrattions on your graduation.''


    *BGM (Il mare eterno ne mia anima).


    It felt as if they had heard him whisper those words to all of them.


    His entire body glowed brightly in the dark and calmly fluttered away like tiny particles of light.


    They tried to grab his body as if their lives depended on it but he gently slipped away from us.


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    They couldn''t hold it anymore and cried with during this moment.


    The clock is about to strike at midnight.


    Just hours before the day of Kunigaoka Junior High''s official graduation ceremony. They ended up graduating early from their assassination ssroom.


    Haru held Kanzaki who was crying on his chest while looking at the sky.


    ''Goodbye, Korosensei¡­''

 Chapter 223 Graduation

    <h4>Chapter 223 Graduation</h4>


    It was time for their graduation.


    Haru didn''t expect that he would have two graduations for his middle school.


    "Kasugano Haruka."


    "Yes," Haru stood up and walked toward the podium.


    Teppei had be their guardian and watched both Kouha and him for this graduation. He had brought a video camera to record this scene.


    "Congrattions on your graduation," Gakohou said.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded and smiled at him.


    "So you''re going to continue your job after this?" Gakuhou asked.


    "Yes, we need to go now but I might see you in the future, you should polish your game skills next time," Haru said.


    Gakuhou snorted but gave him a smile.


    Haru walked down from the podium and heard Kouha''s name being called.


    "Ren Kouha."


    "Yes!" Kouha felt strange since he had never graduated from school. He walked to the podium and received his diploma.


    "Congrattions on your graduation, we might not have talked a lot but I''m happy to have you at my school," Gakuhou said.


    "Good, I might donate to this school in the future," Kouha said.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for that day," Gakuhou smiled. He thought that those two might create something big in the future.


    Teppei, Haru, and Kouha were talking with everyone until he heard his name being called.


    "Haru!"


    "Yukiko," Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Congrattions."


    "You too," Kanzaki smiled.


    Haru knew that he would be gone after this. He looked at Teppei who had an ufortable expression on his face right now.


    Suddenly the building was stormed by a group of journalists.


    "CLASS E! TELL US YOUR STORY!"


    They were going inside with force to ask them a question.


    "Everybody, hurry up over the parking lot! I have a bus waiting for you there!" Karasuma said while stopping the journalist.


    Haru sighed when he saw the group of journalists. He understood that they needed news but it still annoyed him. He didn''t think much since he knew there was one of his ssmates that were ready to wreck the data of those journalists.


    Everyone was also annoyed by this group of journalists until suddenly a group of people pushed those journalists away and created them away.


    "Wha? Who are you, kid?! Quit interfering!"


    "Duh numbnuts, we''re students of Kunigaoka. How about you leeches quit getting our way!"


    The students from ss A pushed away everyone who was in the way to create a path for the ss E.


    Haru was holding Kanzaki and he could feel two jealous gazes from his ssmates and from the other ss, "You sure have a lot of fans."


    "You too," Kanzaki sighed since she also could feel an envious gaze from a lot of girls.


    Everyone entered the bus and sat down there waiting to be sent back to their homes.


    "Kasugano, I have heard that you have created a lot of profit from the assasination," Karma suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    "Why are you asking this question all of a sudden?" Haru was speechless.


    "Yes, he has used me to buy a lot of cheapnd and houses," Ritsu suddenly said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone could see the face of evil capitalist in his face right now.


    Haru sighed and said, "Alright, everyone, can you stop in my apartment? I want to show you something since I will be going now after this."


    "You''re going away?" Nagisa was surprised. He thought that he would continue to go to the school together with Kanzaki.


    Kanzaki didn''t say anything, only in silence, covering her face with her hair to not let anyone see her expression.


    "Why should wee to your apartment?" Terasaka asked.


    "Juste or you will regret it," Kouha said.


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded. They had decided to go to his apartment together since it might be theirst time to see Haru, Teppei, and Kouha.


    They were inside his apartment. They didn''t expect them to live in a luxurious apartment.


    "Damn, your apartment is very luxurious!" Sugayained.


    "How much is this?" Isogai had his eyes turned into yen.


    "Wait there, I will cook you something," Haru said and went to the kitchen.


    Everyone gulped when they heard that he would cook them something. His cooking was very deadly and it must have been the most delicious food that they had eaten before.


    "Let me help you," Muramatsu said since it might be hisst time to learn cooking from him.


    "Let''s y the game," Kouha said and showed them a lot of game consoles.


    Their eyes were shining and they started to y together.


    "This game sure is fun, isn''t it?"


    "¡­"


    Everybody stopped what they were doing and they had their mouths opened really wide looking at the bipedal octopus who were ying together with them.


    "¡­"


    Terasaka thought for a bit and stabbed him with his knife.


    *Cacth


    "Terasaka-kun, you have graduated from your assassination ss, right?" Korosensei smiled at them.


    "¡­¡­"


    "KOROSENSEI!!!!!"


    Everyone jumped toward him while screaming his name and also took out their gun and knife trying to kill him.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, everyone sure is spirited after graduation," Korosensei smiled.


    "Are you real? Are you real? You''re not an illusion or a hologram, right?" Karma asked him with a suspicious expression.


    "No, I''m real," Korosensei said and stabbed a knife in one of his tentacles, "See?"


    "How can you still live?" Okuda asked.


    "It''s because of Kasugano-kun," Korosensei looked at the kitchen and said, "He is sure amazing since he can trick everyone."


    "¡­"


    Haru noticed their gaze and asked, "What?"


    "KASUGANO!!!"


    Every boy in the ss ran toward him and some of them hugged him and some of them tried to punch him.


    "DAMMIT, YOU TRICK ALL OF US!"


    "DO YOU THINK THAT IS FUNNY?!"


    "W - WE¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s necessary! I do not only need to trick you but I also need to trick the world! Damn, now that sounds amazing." He felt that it was kind of awesome that he had tricked the world.


    ''Trick the world¡­''


    They suddenly remembered his first introduction after his transfer and at how he suddenly appeared in the spacecraft. They had to admit that he might be the best magician in the world.


    "How can you do that?" Kurahashi asked with a curious expression.


    "The Magician never revealed his trick, their only job was to entertain their audience," Haru said, and pped his hands together revealing a white daisy on his hand. He gave this flower to this girl and continued to cook.


    Kurahashi blushed in response.


    "Damn, his flirting skill¡­" Maehara thought that he still needed to learn.


    Kanzaki suddenly got annoyed and pulled his ear.


    "Kanzaki-san, can you let go of my ear? I''m trying to cook here," Haru sighed.


    "No," Kanzaki answered.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s ignore this harem protagonist and let''s y a game now while waiting for him to eat," Korosensei said.


    "OI!!!" Haruined.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Everyone started to y a game until his food was done. They started to eat together with a happy expression.


    Haru, Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha looked at everyone who was sleeping right now.


    Haru had given his food some weak sleeping pills and that was why the effect only worked now. He looked at Teppei and Korosensei, "Are you ready?"


    "Okay," Korosensei nodded.


    "Sigh¡­" Teppei sighed.


    Haru opened a zipper on Teppei''s body and opened it.


    "Still, this power is strange but very handy," Korosensei entered Teppei''s body. His death had been nned by him using his illusion magic. He felt that Haru should be a professional magician show and he was sure that he could be very famous.


    Haru had faked his death and put Korosensei inside his body when he fell down after the battle.


    Korosensei could still see what was happening outside and told him what he needed to sayst night when Korosensei faked his death.


    His illusion was a bit real since he used a lot ofbination magic. He really felt that his concentration was almost broken since he needed to calcte a lot of movement from his body. He was d that it was only for a few minutes or else he would be really dead tired after that.


    "I''m curious about this gourmet world, nyuhuhuhu," Korosenseiughed.


    "Oh, there will be a lot of interesting things there," Haru said and closed the zipper but left some part of it. He looked at Teppei and said, "You can open the zipperter."


    "I know I don''t want this octopus to live inside me," Teppei shuddered when thought about it.


    "What is that?! You''re very rude?! Isn''t it me the one who is saving your girlfriend?" Korosensei was annoyed.


    "This thing and that thing are different!" Teppei said.


    Both of them started to quarrel with each other.


    "Haru?"


    They turned and saw Kanzaki woke up there.


    Kouha, Korosensei, and Teppei patted his shoulder and said, "Go."


    Haru looked at them with speechless expression. They didn''t need to tell him that he would go to her, "Hey."


    "You put sleeping pills on their food?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Yeah, but it''s not yours," Haru said.


    "Why?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Because I want to talk with you for thest time," Haru said.


    "You''re going to go?" Kanzaki just couldn''t describe the feeling that she was feeling right now.


    "Yes, but I will meet you again," Haru said, trying to reassure her. He looked at them and wasn''t sure about what to say since it would be very irresponsible for him to confess then he went away from this world. He was still thinking until suddenly his lips were kissed suddenly.


    *Whistle! Whistle! Whistle!


    *Click! Click! Click!


    They heard the sound of both whistle and camera from Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha but they ignored it since it might have been a long time before they met each other.


    Haru had been holding up for the past few months and his kiss was a bit lewd than necessary.


    "Hmph!!!!" Kanzaki didn''t expect that his kiss would be this intense. She started to melt under his kiss and her hips started to get weak.


    Haru supported her body while holding her waist.


    Kouha, Korosensei, and Teppei stopped what they were doing while watching them while opening their mouths wide since this kill was just very intense.


    Haru also noticed both Karma and Nagisa had woken up but he ignored them.


    Karma and Nagisa thought that they had woken up in the super awkward time ever since it wasn''t funny to see their ssmates kissing each other in a very sensual manner, ''But that guy sure is very skilled¡­''


    Haru separated from her and gave her a hug for thest time.


    "You sure are skilled," Kanzakiined while hugging him.


    "The boys always have talent in that area," Haru said.


    Kanzaki snorted, "Is that so?"


    "¡­"


    "Bye," Haru said and walked away from her. He knew that she was a good girl and it was better for someone to date herter since he wasn''t sure he woulde back. He felt that it was very unfair for her to wait for him while he still had a girlfriend in his original world.


    Kanzaki tried to reach him but she stopped.


    Haru walked with everyone and turned toward her, "I will be missing you."


    "Me too," Kanzaki tried to give him a smile.


    "Once again, bye," Haru said while waving his hand.


    Suddenly Haru, Teppei with Korosensei inside his body, and Haru disappeared after a white light enveloped them.


    Nagisa and Karma noticed this scene hurriedly stood up and reached that light but they couldn''t since it disappeared instantly.


    "Kanza---" Nagisa and Karma wanted to ask her but stopped when they saw her figure who was crying silently wiping the tears on her eyes that kept dripping out.


    "That guy, I will punch him when hees back here," Karma said with a very annoying tone.


    "Yeah, Kasugano really needed to be beaten up," Nagisa who was very kind and also felt that someone needed to punch him.


    Nagisa and Karma weren''t sure how to calm her and tried to wake their female ssmates to help them.


    The female ssmates woke up and startled when they heard what was happening. They went to her and told her to search for a new boyfriend while telling her that they would help to punch, kick, curse, or torture until she was satisfied.


    Kanzakiughed and told them not to worry since she wasn''t that weak. She sighed and hoped to see him soon. She looked at her smartphone which had a strange octopus chain that he had caught during their time in an arcade as a joke for their teacher.


    It might seem like a joke in everyone''s eyes since the octopus chain was strange but it was a very precious memory for her.


    ''Haru¡­''

 Chapter 224 Ritsu Network

    <h4>Chapter 224 Ritsu Network</h4>


    Haru teleported back to his room. Heid down on his bed while thinking about what he had done in the past few months. His mind was stillplicated regarding this traveling to another world. He was a male and it was hard to stop temptation from another gender. He looked outside and it was still midnight. He decided to sleep resting for a moment.


    ''I''ve be scum¡­''


    Kouha appeared in his room and he looked at both of his older brother who was watching him teleporting, "Brother En! Brother Koumei!" He was happy to see them again.


    "Huh?!"


    "You''re not going to another world?" Kouen asked with a confused expression.


    "No, I havee back, brothers!" Kouha said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Koumei asked.


    Kouen and Koumei had heard that the time would be stopped when Kouha teleported to another world but still, it made them amazed.


    "Yeah, I have spent at least six months there," Kouha said with a slight nostalgia there.


    "What did you do there? Did you fight a monster? Researching something or¡­" Koumei started to ask a lot of questions.


    *Bang!


    "It hurts!" Koumei held his head.


    "Calm down, let me talk," Kouen said and looked at his brother, "So what did you do there?"


    "I entered a school there," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "School?!"


    "Tell me more," Koumei said.


    Kouha nodded and started his storytelling them about school, assassination, octopus, serum, the world, history, government, and a lot more.


    Koumei and Kouen stood there listening to his story. The only thing that attracted them was the world without war.


    Teppei teleported back to his world and looked at the time and calendar in his room. He was amazed since the world really stopped.


    "So this is your world?"


    Suddenly the zipper on his body opened and the bipedal octopus came out from inside his body.


    "Don''t suddenlye out of my body!" Teppei said, but he was grateful that this octopus hade out of his body.


    "So what''s your job here?" Korosensei asked.


    "Me? I''m a Gourmet Reviver and my job is to protect the ingredients in this world so it won''t be extinct," Teppei said.


    "Hmm, so that''s quite a good job," Korosensei looked around and wasn''t sure what he should do now. He was a teacher and wondering whether he should open a school here. He also came because he had heard that there was something in this group chat that was able to revive someone from death and he wanted that thing.


    "First, let''s eat, let me treat you, the only thing that I have confidence about my world is the food," Teppei said and wrapped his hand around his shoulder.


    "Nyuhuhu, then what about porn?" Korosensei grinned.


    "¡­¡­"


    "There are some here, but let''s talk about the group chat and maybemunicate with other members too," Teppei said.


    Korosensei thought for a bit and nodded since he was very curious about this dimensional group chat.


    Haru slept for a while and woke up since he needed to check his experiment. He thought that he could bring Ritsu here to his world when he let her stay on his smartphone. He looked at his phone and opened the Ritsu''s app, "Ritsu?"


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t receive his answer. He tried to check it once more but it seemed that his experiment was a failure. He sighed but he didn''t think much since he had expected it to happen. He wanted to bring her to his world since he knew that she would be a great helper for him. He knew this would happen and that was why he decided to create another A.I. that had a simr feature to Ritsu in case he failed to bring her. He had the help to create an A.I. from both Ritsu and Korosensei, and the data that he had stolen a lot of research from that world.


    Haru took something from his body and connected it with hisptop. He started to code the program for a while until he pressed the enter button.


    Suddenly there was a familiar figure inside hisptop.


    "Ritsu," Haru smiled and decided to create another Ritsu in his world.


    "Yes, Kasugano Haruka-sama," Ritsu answered.


    Haru had also inserted a simr feature from the same Ritsu in his world but also added that it would follow him. He was wondering whether Ritsu that he had created would turn into Ultron but since Ritsu was a girl he didn''t think that it would happen. He looked at her and said, "I have given you memories of your other self, what do you think?"


    "¡­"


    "You sure are amazing and because of that, I can connect myself with my other self in this world," Ritsu said and added, "But still do you want me to call you Kasugano Haruka-sama? Do you have a maid fetish? Do you want to change my costume to a maid now?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth wide when he heard her. He had a headache and asked her, "Are you Ritsu?"


    "Yes, why are you that surprised? Aren''t you the one who created thiswork?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru didn''t think that it was possible before and didn''t expect to create Ritsu''swork. He rubbed his chin and thought that it might be possible to create dimensional group chat by his own power since Ritsu had created a bridge between two worlds right now.


    "Hmm, is this porn? Are you interested in this kind of fetish? Uwaaa¡­ Do you love ponytail girls? Do you love the nape?¡­"


    Haru really thought that he needed to stop her or else it would be dangerous.


    "So Korosensei isn''t in this world?" Ritsu asked, but in quite a sad tone.


    "No, he is with Teppei and he wants something to revive someone," Haru said.


    "Revive someone, huh?" Ritsu nodded and asked, "Is there something that you want me to do?"


    "Hmm," Haru thought for a bit and shook his head, "Not for now, I want to create apps but I will feel bad to ask for your help since I want to do this with my own power."


    Ritsu nodded, "Alright, but you can call me anytime."


    "Sure, I might ask you to help me manage the server or to prank the hacker when they try to do something to my apps," Haru said.


    "I will do that," Ritsu smiled and added, "I still want to know your world, can you bring me alongter?"


    "Sure," Haru said. He saw the itime on the clock and it was his time to go to his cafe, "Alright, I will show you my cafe."


    "Cafe?" Ritsu titled her head.

 Chapter 225 Evil Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 225 Evil Spirit</h4>


    Haru entered his cafe and took a deep breath since it really had been a long time since he had entered this ce. Even though it was only for a moment here, it was quite a long time for him staying in that world.


    "Fleur de Lapins," Ritsu looked at his store from his smartphone.


    "Yes," Haru nodded and entered the cafe. He was startled when he saw someone drawing on the table, "Kosaka?"


    "Hmm? Kasugano?" Kosaka turned toward him.


    "You''re not sleeping?" Haru asked.


    "No, I want to draw this as soon as possible," Kosaka said and continued to draw.


    Haru went to her and looked at the picture that she had drawn. He looked at her drawing while using a drawing tablet with a screen until dawn. He was wondering whether she didn''t sleepst night, "Do you want something?"


    "Can you make me a coffee?" Kosaka asked while wiping her eyes, "I need to take a break." She was quite sleepy right now.


    "Sure," Haru knew that it might be useless to stop her. He made her a coffee and walked to her but he saw her sleeping, "This woman¡­¡­" He was speechless and said, "Kosaka, you should go to sleep in your room."


    "Hmm¡­" Kosaka didn''t wake up and slept while frowning.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and carried her to her room since her body would be hurt to sleep on the sofa of the cafe.


    "Is this your girlfriend?" Ritsu asked.


    "No, she is my partner," Haru said.


    "So you''re married?!" Ritsu was startled.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I mean a partner of working," Haru thought this girl sure had a lot of flowers on her head.


    "Oh¡­" Ritsu sounded quite disappointed.


    "Why are you disappointed?" Haru asked while twitching his lips.


    "I have thought about getting a juicy gossip," Ritsu smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru carried Kosaka to her bed and let her sleep there. He covered her with a nket and caressed her hair for a bit. He was really wondering what made had driven her this much, "Sleep well." He didn''t bother her to sleep and went to the kitchen.


    "So how many girls do you have here?" Ritsu asked.


    "What kind of question is that?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Which one is it? The rich girl? A shrine maiden? Busty sses older sister? Or your little sister?" Ritsu asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s the little sister, right?" Ritsu asked.


    "Just let me work now," Haru was tired right now. He started the process of creating his bread until he heard his name to be called.


    "Haru?"


    "Yuri? Can you help me?" Haru said.


    "Yeah," Yuri went toward him but stopped when she saw a picture of a girl on his phone.


    "¡­¡­"


    The picture on the phone looked at her and smiled, "Hello."


    "Hello?" Ritsu tilted her head and felt confused.


    Artificial Intelligence isn''t somethingmon in this world.


    Yuri suddenly thought of something and screamed, "GHOST!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru and Ritsu were speechless at her reaction.


    "HARU, YOU NEED TO EXORCISE THIS GIRL!!!" Yuri ran toward him and grabbed his t-shirt.


    "¡­"


    "I''m not a ghost," Ritsu said with quite a sad tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Yuri asked and looked at her.


    "Yes, I''m Ritsu and I''m an Artificial Intelligence," Ritsu introduced herself and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Me? I''m Nakamura Yuri," Yuri introduced herself, "Artificial Intelligence?"


    "Yes¡­" Ritsu started to exin what her existence was and told her that it was because of him that she could be here today.


    "T - This is amazing!" Yuri was surprised when she heard it. She thought that Ritsu was really human since this girl could talk with her normally. She looked at him and asked, "But why did you make her girl?" She thought that he was really perverted.


    "¡­"


    "How about you help me first?" Haru asked with a sigh.


    "O - Oh¡­" Yuri nodded and started to help him.


    They were talking to each other regarding this Artificial Intelligence since it was really amazing in her eyes.


    Haru had told Ritsu to keep a secret about the existence of dimensional group chat, Korosensei, and Yosogu no Sora in his phone so he didn''t have that much of a worry.


    "Yuri-chan, did you use a ponytail because you know that he likes it?" Ritsu suddenly asked.


    "¡­"


    This girl sure knew how to make the situation be awkward.


    "Haru?" Sora looked at him around but couldn''t find him. She looked at the dining table and there was a piece of note there. She sighed when she found out that she was in his cafe right now. She didn''t really like toe there since there were a lot of girls there but still, she wasn''t sure why but she wanted to meet him right now. She thought that she shoulde to his cafe when it was closed since she didn''t like a crowded ce. She looked at her phone and decided also to ask Megumi toe too but before that she needed to eat the food on the table since she was hungry.


    Shiina slept very soundly since she had never had such a soft bed before in her life. She was wondering who could create such a wonderful thing and she was d that she followed him back. She could meet her disciple but also could eat a lot of delicious food and a nice ce to sleep. She was still sleeping until she smelled something nice. She thought that she needed to help him since she was staying in his ce and she also wanted to try the food too. She went out of her room with quite a sloppy expression to the kitchen. She saw both Haru and Yuri there but also saw a figure on the small box looking at her intently.


    Shiina woke up instantly and started to get nervous. She ced her hand on her back holding his small katana. She saw that both Haru and Yuri didn''t notice the existence of the girl inside that small box.


    "Good morning," Ritsu said to her.


    Shiina was frozen for a moment until she suddenly jumped while screaming, "EVIL SPIRIT! BEGONE!!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 226 Holiday? Then come to my cafe

    <h4>Chapter 226 Holiday? Thene to my cafe</h4>


    Shiina was sitting in a seiza manner.


    "Alright, Shiina, let me tell you that this is a smartphone, you use this tomunicate with someone from a far ce," Haru said.


    "Is it simr to messenger bird?" Shiina asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yes," Haru nodded and said, "The one on the phone wasn''t an evil spirit, she was cursed and that was why she lived there." He sighed and had a very mncholic expression, "I wanted to try to undo her curse but it is hard." He looked at her and asked, "Do you want to help me?"


    "Yes, let me help you! I will undo the curse of that girl!" Shiina nodded.


    Haru thought that this girl was really funny.


    "Thank you, Shiina-chan," Ritsu said from the phone.


    "Don''t worry," Shiina nodded.


    "¡­"


    Yuri was speechless and knocked both of them, "Don''t tease her!?"


    Haru caressed his head and said, "This might be veryplicated for her anyway, I''m just making it easier."


    "She was quite funny," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri sighed and said, "Anyway, the cafe will start to open soon." She pulled Shiina and said, "Let''s change to our uniform."


    "Uniform?" Shiina titled her head.


    "Is there a uniform here?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes, do you want to change into one too?" Haru asked.


    "Sure," Ritsu nodded.


    "Then, wait for them toe out, you can copy their uniformter," Haru said.


    "Good," Ritsu nodded.


    Shiina looked at Yuri who had changed her uniform. She was looking at the lop-ear rabbit ears on the table, "¡­Cute."


    "Hmm?" Yuri looked at her.


    "How stupid," Shiina looked away but she still nced at the lop-ear rabbit ears.


    "Still, you need to wear this stupid uniform," Yuri said and walked toward her.


    Shiina moved back and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, let''s change it," Yuri smiled and took off her clothes.


    "NO!!!"


    Haru continued to bake the bread until he heard a voice calling his name again.


    "Haru, what do you think?"


    Haru turned and said, "Cute as always."


    Yuri smiled and pulled someone, "How about her?"


    Shiina was there wearing the same Fluer De Lapin uniform with a shy expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    "She is cute," Haru nodded.


    "How stupid," Shiina blushed while looking away.


    "Hmm, this uniform is good too, let me try it," Ritsu said and changed her uniform into a Fleur De Lapin uniform. She smiled and asked their opinion, "How is it?"


    "You''re cute, Ritsu!" Yuri thought that she was really amazing.


    "Cute¡­" Shiina also said the same while looking at her.


    Haru wasn''t sure but his heart was healed by this scene.


    Ritsu observed the situation of his cafe from CCTV of the cafe and from his phone. She could see that his cafe was really popr since she could see a lot of peopleing inside his cafe but the most important thing wasn''t that.


    "Haru, give me milk!" Honoka went to the counter seat while bringing her bread. She didn''t need to go to school now and she wanted to eat her bread.


    "Honoka, did you buy the chocte again? Aren''t you afraid that you will get fat?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "T - Then which one should I buy?" Honoka asked with a serious expression.


    Haru nodded and told her about the bread made from whole grains with charcoal. He had tried to make bread that was good for his customer''s health and diet.


    "I will buy that one too," Honoka said.


    "What about this chocte bread?" Haru asked.


    "I will eat that one too!" Honoka said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless whether this girl could diet or notter. He shook his head and served another customer.


    Ritsu noted that he was very skilled at handling girls and some of them even gave a very provocative attitude toward him. She knew that he had a girlfriend and was really curious about her since she had only seen her in the photo on his phone.


    "Haru," Nasa walked to the counter seat while bringing a backpack.


    "Wait there, the cafe will close soon," Haru said.


    "No, you don''t need to be in a hurry, I will also make the bread too," Nasa said.


    Haru nodded in response.


    "Why did you make this cafe?" Ritsu asked.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t think with your way to make money, it is necessary for you to create this cafe," Ritsu asked.


    "Hmm, at first, I wanted to create a maid cafe and I wanted to have my own maid for my leisure time," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ritsu was speechless at his answer.


    "Still, as the number of my employees has increased, it won''t be long before my cafe will be a maid cafe," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Honoka who started to eat his bread. He wondered why this girl loved bread so much. "Honoka."


    "Hmm?" Honoka looked at him.


    "I have heard that your family owns a sweet store," Haru said.


    "Yes, you shoulde to our store, I will give you our mochi," Honoka said.


    "Alright," Haru nodded and thought toe thereter.


    Shiina was a bit ufortable at first and wasn''t sure what to do.


    Yuri was there helping her since this girl was quite a handful. She was wondering how the knowledge of this girl was quite strange. She had thought that this girl had a second-grade disease and it seemed that she was right.


    "Megumi," Sora looked at her, it might be her first time to call her ever since that day. Her feeling wasplicated looking at her.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong Sora?" Kato asked.


    Sora shook her head, "Let''s go to his cafe."


    Kato didn''t think much and nodded, "Alright."


    Sora was still nervous but still, Megumi really made herfortable.


    "Sora."


    Kato suddenly said and made her startled.


    "Yes!"


    "Did something happen to you?" Kato asked.


    "Nothing," Sora shook her head.


    "Please, tell me when you don''t feel good, you can tell me anything," Kato said.


    "¡­"


    Sora looked at her and said, "Thank you, Megumi."


    "No problem, we might be a sister in the future."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 227 Believe in yourself

    <h4>Chapter 227 Believe in yourself</h4>


    Both Sora and Megumi were a bit awkward to each other.


    Megumi felt a bit bad since she was very well known that Sora had a very big brotherplex and thought that she might hate him.


    Sora also felt the same since she had cheated on her best friends.


    They kept talking to each other asking about each other but they could feel that it felt strained. They were wondering whether their friendship was only this much and wondering whether romance with him was the cause of this.


    ''But I don''t want to give up.''


    They were wondering what to do now and thought of him at that moment.


    ''Damn Haru!''


    "Achoo!" Haru sneezed suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Yuri asked.


    "I think that someone is talking about me," Haru also wasn''t sure but he felt something bad would happen.


    "The cafe is almost close, you should take a break," Yuri said.


    "Thank you," Haru nodded and sat next to Nasa who had been waiting for him. He took out the n that he had written and said, "This is the n. Read this."


    "These are the apps that you have been thinking about?" Nasa asked.


    "Yeah, I n tounch it next month. I will also register thepany soon," Haru said.


    "That''s fast!" Nasa said and didn''t expect that he would move this fast.


    "It''s better if we do it as soon as possible. I will also introduce you to someone," Haru said.


    "Introduce?" Nasa titled his head.


    "Ritsu," Haru said.


    "Yes," Ritsu suddenly appeared on Nasa''sptop.


    "¡­"


    Nasa opened his mouth wide and looked at him with amazement, "Tell me this is a lie¡­"


    "No, this is real. Her name is Ritsu. She is Artificial Intelligence," Haru said.


    "Hello Nasa-san, your name is quite funny," Ritsu said.


    "H - Hello¡­" Nasa was a bit nervous and didn''t expect that Ritsu would be this smart. He looked at him and asked, "You will sell this?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, Artificial Intelligence is too early for society. Let''s just develop this Instagram first and see the result first."


    Nasa nodded in response and started to read his n. He knew that he had heard him but he didn''t expect for him to have such a good idea to create a social media about photo-sharing. He also saw there was an effect that could be created by this app too.


    "Do you want me to help? Even though you have said to me that you want to do it by yourself, but I can make your work easier," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You need to create thepany first. I will help him to create this app," Ritsu said and added, "If you want to build apany, you need to have the building first right?"


    Nasa looked at him and said, "Yeah, let me do it, I will help you to create this." He was also very interested in this n and Artificial Intelligence.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t really worried about Nasa since he knew pretty well about his personality. He thought for a bit and nodded, "Tell me your bank ount, I will send your sry easier."


    Nasa nodded in response and gave him his bank ount.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered how much that he should give him. He thought and said, "I will give you 400,000 yen each month and the number will increase in the future."


    "Huh? That''s too much!" Nasa said. He knew that the average sry in this country was around 300,000 yen and in his part-time job only got him at least 200,000 yen.


    "It''s okay, I will also transfer 1% of stock to you too," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Nasa asked with a surprised expression.


    "Because you will be the CEO," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Nasa suddenly had a headache when he heard him say, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course. I have a lot of businesster. My hands will be fullter when I handle it on my own," Haru said, and added, "There is Ritsu here too."


    "Yes, I will help you guys," Ritsu thought that she had seen a movie about a school drop out trying to be a tycoon and it was very interesting to see their process.


    "Both of us are a school drop out, rather than working a part-time job, how about you have a bigger dream with me?" Haru said.


    Nasa had decided to work with him but didn''t expect that he would be CEO very soon. He was a bit bbergasted and wasn''t sure what to do now.


    "Take my hand when you agree," Haru said and gave him his hand.


    Yuri and Shiina also watched the interaction of two of them. Neither of them expected to see a drama about two boys who wanted to be tech billionaires.


    Honoka was also by their side watching their interaction and felt very moved. She was still here because she would guide him to her storeter but didn''t expect to see such a drama.


    Haru looked at him and could see that he was still hesitant.


    "You can buy a houseter when you meet your dream girl too."


    "That''s not the problem, I''m just not confident," Nasa said and added, "You have believed in me this much but I''m not confident in my ability." He knew that Haru didn''t really need him to create a techpany since he could see that Haru could build this Artificial Intelligence by himself. He shook his head and said, "You can do it by yourself since you''re genius but I''m¡­"


    "NASA!!!"


    Sora and Megumi walked to his cafe but didn''t expect to meet Utaha on the way.


    "Ara, isn''t it Sora? Are you also going to his cafe?" Utaha asked.


    "His cafe is closed and you can''te," Sora said.


    "Oh, really? I think he will allow me to enter," Utaha smiled.


    Sora wasn''t sure why but she felt annoyed by her.


    Utaha suddenly noticed someone beside her, "Kato! You''re here?!"


    "Yes, I have been here for a while," Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha was wondering whether this girl was a ninja. She coughed and said, "Let''s go together."


    Sora didn''t say anything but she didn''t reject her offer either.


    Kato didn''t think much her mind was very calm as if she had entered enlightenment.


    Three of them entered his cafe together and saw that it had closed but they still entered it.


    "NASA!!"


    Three of them were startled by his sudden outburst.


    Baam!


    Everyone was startled when they saw him punch someone. They wanted to stop him but stopped when they heard his conversation.


    "Haru?" Nasa held onto his cheek and didn''t expect him to punch him.


    "Have you snapped out of it?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "If you ever start to doubt yourselves, I''ll alwayse to punch you, so don''t worry, I''m here by your side," Haru said while pointing at himself with his thumb.


    "Believe in yourself. Believe in the Nasa that I have faith in," Haru said while pointing at himself.


    Nasa still held his cheek, but his words made him burnt with anticipation, "I got it!"


    "Good," Haru helped him to stand up and said, "Let''s do this together!"


    "Yeah!"


    Both of them held their hands together and decided to create a miracle.


    "Still, don''t punch meter."


    "Alright, I won''t."

 Chapter 228 What is this?

    <h4>Chapter 228 What is this?</h4>


    Haru and Nasa wanted to continue to talk about the project but they noticed a gaze from everyone. They turned around and saw a lot of people there.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Believe in yourself. Believe in you that I have faith in," Utaha said.


    "I got it!" Yuri said.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Nasa weren''t sure but they felt that their face was really hot right now.


    "That''s very cool!" Honoka was excited.


    "How stupid¡­" Shiina said and looked away, "But it''s not bad." She was moved by their brotherhood.


    Sora and Megumi stood up next to each other.


    "He sure is stupid," Sora said.


    "Yeah," Megumi nodded and added, "but it makes me a bit envious of him."


    "Yeah," Sora said and looked at her, "Do you want me to do the same as him?"


    "Let''s not mimic the punch part," Megumi said.


    "But that part is the best thought," Sora said.


    Sora and Megumi looked at each other and suddenly smiled at each other.


    "What is it? I don''t know if you have such a bloody character in yourself," Utaha was very excited right now. She pressed her breasts on him and her face was really red.


    "I can still feel the excitement! This is youth!" Yuri patted his shoulder while raising her hand.


    Haru sighed and said, "Do you have fun teasing me?"


    "YES!!!" Utaha and Yuri said at the same time.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Let me introduce you first, this is Nasa Yuzaki, my business partner," Huru said.


    "Hello," Nasa looked at him with a confused expression since he saw a lot of beautiful girls around him.


    "Hello, my name is Kasumigaoka Utaha, I''m his mistress," Utaha said.


    "My name is Yuri Nakamura and his mistress too," Yuri said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nasa looked at him with a surprised expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    "This is the first time that I have heard that you have a mistress."


    Suddenly they heard a voice and turned.


    "Megumi¡­" Haru was speechless when she suddenly appeared. He had noticed that her presence had be thinner.


    "This is?" Nasa looked at him.


    "I''m Kato Megumi, his girlfriend," Megumi said while looking at both Yuri and Utaha.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha and Yuri looked away.


    "Hmm, I''m a bit hungry, is there something to eat here Nakamura-san?" Utaha asked.


    "Sure, there is still soup in the kitchen, let me help you," Yuri said.


    Utaha and Yuri had forgotten that Megumi was here together with them.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering what they wanted to do leaving him with this kind of a mess.


    "Haru, I have never thought that you have a mistress¡­"


    Haru, Megumi, and Nasa turned toward this voice.


    "Who is this?" Megumi asked.


    "Hello, my name is Honoka Kousaka, I have often bought bread in his store, he has nned to go to my family store to try a Manju," Honoka said.


    Megumi nodded, "Haru, I will go with her to buy a Manju together with everyone, you''re fine right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at her and could see that she wasn''t smiling, "Yes, I will be busy talking about business, thank you."


    "Alright, you don''t need to thank me," Megumi said and looked at Honoka, "Let''s go, Honoka-san."


    "Good," Honoka nodded.


    "I will be there too," Sora said.


    "Oh, me too," Utaha and Yuri said at the same time.


    "Shiina, let''s go with us too," Megumi said.


    Shiina nodded and also wanted to eat a Manju.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s continue to talk now," Haru said.


    "Your rtionship is certainly in a mess," Nasa said, but didn''t think much of it since he had one girl in his mind and he would marry that girl.


    "Haru, I will go with your girlfriend too," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    "Go," Haru said and started to exin the business together with Nasa.


    Nasa listened to him and asked some questions about some parts that he didn''t understand.


    Megumi and Sora asked a lot of questions about Honoka. Both of them sighed in relief when they knew this girl didn''t think of him that way.


    "Mom! I have brought a customer!" Honoka shouted.


    "Oh, the customer? Really?" Her mother was surprised.


    "Yes¡­"


    Nasa had gone back to his apartment and decided to work in his apartment.


    Haru didn''t mind and told him that Ritsu woulde to hisptop to help him suddenly. He thought for a bit and he had forgotten that he didn''t open the prize that he had gotten from the quest. He opened the group chat and saw that there was a lot of notice there.


    Haru: "Oh, what is it?"


    Pervert: "Oh, Haru, where have you been?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless, "Is this Sensei?"


    Pervert: "Yes, it''s me."


    Haru: "Why not change your name?"


    Pervert: "Is that possible?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei looked at Teppei, "Teppei-kun, why don''t you tell me that I can change my name?!"


    "Isn''t pervert is a suitable name for you?" Teppei asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei was speechless by him, "Tell me how to change my name."


    Teppei nodded and told him how to change his name.


    Kuroneko: "Why did you invite him?"


    Haru: "Teppei is the one who invited him, I don''t have an opinion, Kouha is also the same."


    Kouha: "Yeah, but for the girl members please be careful since that octopus is a very big pervert."


    Haru: "Yeah, Tsunade, be careful."


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry, I will punch him when he does something."


    Yajima: "Still, our group has be quite big, at first there are only six of us, now there are nine people."


    Luffy: "I wonder who we will invite for the 10 members."


    Kuroneko: The 10 members, huh? I want it to be female since the number of our female group is only three people."


    Kouha: "Three? Aren''t there only two of you?"


    Tsunade: "Kouha, aren''t you a girl?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "I''M A MAN!!!!"


    Haru wanted tough looking at their interaction and decided to open his prize. He was curious about what kind of thing he would get from the random reward.


    [Congrattion! You have got a ''Horo Horo no Mi'']


    "¡­¡­"


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 229 Its so horrible that I can die from it

    <h4>Chapter 229 It''s so horrible that I can die from it</h4>


    Haru knew very well about this reward. He looked at the fruit that had a shape simr to a pumpkin with a purple color and ck spiral pattern. He was considering whether he should eat it or not since he wouldn''t be able to swim when he had eaten this fruit. He thought for a bit and thought about whether there was an option to erase the curse inside this devil fruit. He searched for a bit and found the option to erase the curse inside the devil fruit but as expected the price was quite expensive.


    " Hmm, [Extract Sea Water Curse: 2000 points], [Extract Horrible Taste of Fruit: 5000 points], [Extract One People One Fruit: 10000 points]," Haru didn''t expect that it would be this expensive. He looked at the devil fruit and was tempted to eat it since the power of this devil fruit was quite good.


    Even though ''Horo Horo no Mi'' was a paramecia type of devil fruit but the development of this fruit was very good and could even be simr to logia type of fruit since it could make an astral bodyter.


    Haru also needed this fruit since he wanted to buy a haunted buildingter. He didn''t hesitate and bought the [Extract Swimming Curse] option on the group chat for this devil fruit. He didn''t buy the [Extract Horrible Taste of Fruit] since he was curious about the taste of this fruit and also he didn''t want to waste his points.


    The fruit was suddenly enveloped in white light.


    Haru was startled but when the light disappeared he didn''t see any change in this fruit.


    "¡­"


    *Gulp


    Haru knew that he needed to eat this fruit or else he wouldn''t know whether it was working or not. He didn''t hesitate and bit this fruit into his mouth.


    BOOOOM!!!!


    Kosaka had woken up from her sleep. She remembered that he had carried her to her room, ''Who is he talking with?'' She remembered that he was talking to someone. She shrugged her shoulders and walked down to the first floor. She felt that it was nice to be pampered by him until she saw him faint on the table, "Huh? HARU!!!!"


    Haru had a very pale expression on his face. His God''s Tongue enhanced his taste buds and could taste that it was very horrible. It was very horrible that he fainted directly after eating this devil fruit. His head dropped on the table and his eyes rolled since it was very horrible. He felt that he was just sitting in his courtyard and suddenly a nuclear weapon dropped right on the top of his head. He wasn''t sure but he felt that he suddenly went to the afterlife and saw his parents.


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Haru heard someone scream and his body was shaken by someone. His tongue felt horrible and it was very hard for him to say something but he needed to say it or else he would die if this continued, "W - Water¡­¡­"


    "Water? Alright, I will get it for you," Kosaka said and went to the kitchen.


    ''Hurry up¡­'' Haru swore in his life that he wouldn''t even eat this thing again in the future even though the devil fruit could increase his strength.


    "Here is water, can you drink it?" Kosaka asked.


    Haru nodded weakly but he didn''t have the power to do so since the damage that had been caused by this devil fruit on his tongue was just too much.


    "Let me help you," Kosaka said and helped him to drink water slowly.


    Haru let the water entered into his mouth cleaning the trace of devil fruit on his tongue. His shirt was wet since some of the water dripped from his mouth.


    *Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha¡­" Haru was very tired and looked at her, "Thank you, Kosaka."


    "No problem, are you alright? Do you want me to call an ambnce for you?" Kosaka asked. She was a bit worried since his appearance was really pale.


    "It''s alright, I just need to rest, can you get water again?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka nodded and went to the kitchen.


    Haru was grateful that there was someone in the house or else he would have died.


    "Here''s the water," Kosaka said.


    "Thank you," Haru drank the water by himself since he felt a bit better. He still could feel the trace of that horrible taste but it wasn''t as bad as earlier.


    Kosaka looked at the pumpkin on the table and asked, "Did you eat this?"


    Haru looked at the devil fruit on the table and saw that it had turned into a normal pumpkin after he had eaten part of it. He looked at it with an afraid expression and said, "Don''t eat this, you will get sick."


    "I can see that," Kosaka had never seen this expression from him and could see that it was probably very horrible.


    Haru sighed and said, "Thank you once again."


    "No problem," Kosaka said and asked, "Where is everyone?"


    "They went out to buy Manju," Haru said.


    "Manju?" Kosaka thought for a bit and felt a bit hungry.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "Did you always work that hard until midnight?"


    "Yes, I need to finish this game as soon as possible since my future depends on this game," Kosaka said and clenched her hand really hard. She probably could go back and married but she didn''t want to do that and wanted to seed in this industry. She suddenly saw her hand being held by someone and looked at him, "Haru?"


    "It''s not your future again, it''s both of us, let''s make this sessful," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "Yeah," Those words struck right into her.

 Chapter 230 Manju

    <h4>Chapter 230 Manju</h4>


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Shiina, and Yuri really enjoyed the Manju that they had bought in the Honoka''s family store. They thought to buy some for him and went back together.


    "Still, this manju is very good," Utaha said.


    "How stupid¡­" Shiina said while eating a lot of Manju.


    "I''m d that you like it," Honoka smiled.


    "Do you think Haru can make it?" Yuri asked.


    "He can, he has God''s Tongue," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    *nk! nk!


    Suddenly they heard amotion from inside the store.


    "Is that true? Does the owner of that bakery have a God''s Tongue?" Honoka''s father suddenly came out.


    "Yeah, is that true?!" Honoka''s mother also came out and asked with a surprised expression.


    "Yes," Sora was a bit startled but nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Can hee here?" Honoka''s mother asked and shook her head, "No, can he just write an improvement about our product?"


    "Of course, we will give him a payment," Honoka''s father said.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t expect that his God''s Tongue would create such a reaction from Honoka''s parents.


    "Is God''s Tongue really that powerful?" Honoka asked while eating the bread that she had bought in his store.


    "Of course," Honoka''s mother looked at her daughter as if a fool, "God''s Tongue can help to improve our products then our store profit will increase."


    Honoka''s father nodded.


    Honoka''s mother sighed, "There is Erina Nakiri who has that tongue too but she is too busy and her appointment is full for the entire 10 years."


    "¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard this kind of setting from them.


    Honoka''s mother looked at them and said, "Please, bring him here."


    "¡­"


    "I would talk to him first, I couldn''t make a promise," Sora said, and didn''t expect that it would be something big.


    "Thank you very much," Honoka''s mother said.


    "Mom, don''t worry, he wants toe here earlier but he has something to do, maybe next time he wille here," Honoka said.


    Both of Honoka''s parents nodded and felt happy when they heard it.


    They talked for a while and decided to go back since they wanted to tell him about this matter.


    Sora looked at the four girls beside her and knew that they would be her rival. She sighed when she thought that he had made a lot of girls fall for him.


    "Shiina, don''t eat too much, leave some for him and Kosaka-san," Megumi said.


    "Kosaka?" Utaha and Sora said at the same time.


    "She was his business partner too, but both of them made a game," Yuri said.


    "Game? Is his n finished?" Utaha suddenly said and looked at Sora.


    "Yes, he wrote it after the trip from Macau," Sora nodded when she heard about the game. She might have forgotten about the name of that person but she didn''t forget that he wanted to make a game.


    Utaha remembered that both of them would eroge together. She was curious and asked, "How is the story of his game?"


    "I''m not sure but the characters are very cool since Kosaka-san has been drawing illustrations," Yuri said. She wasn''t sure since she didn''t read the story.


    The only one who knows the story might be both Haru and Kosaka.


    Utaha didn''t expect either of them to be this fast enough to create the game. She also wanted to know what kind of script he had written for this game. She thought about it and couldn''t stay here any longer, "I need to read the script!" She said and started to run.


    Everyone who looked at her started to run and stopped around 50 meters away. They saw her breathing very heavily and very tired.


    "I - I''m tired," Utaha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They walked together and arrived in his cafe.


    "Kasumigaoka-san, you need to train your body more," Megumi said.


    "Yes, you have be tired after running 50 meters, how pathetic," Yuri said.


    Utaha snorted and said, "It''s okay, I''m more brain than a brawl and I don''t want to turn into a gori."


    "¡­"


    "Do you mean that we''re a brawl?" Yuri asked with an annoyed expression.


    "Oh, sorry, I don''t mean to say that it is you guys," Utaha said, and added, "But if you feel that way then it might be."


    "Bastard!" Yuri was annoyed.


    "Why are you so noisy in front of the store?"


    They turned and looked at him but were a bit stunned. Their faces were a bit red when they saw his appearance.


    "Haru!" Sora ignored them and went toward him. She looked at him and asked, "Why are you wearing sses?"


    "Well, I''m working," Haru said and added, "Let''s not cause a ruckus, alright?"


    Yuri and Utaha looked at each other and snorted but they didn''t say anything else. Both of them still nced at him since he was wearing sses since it was a rare chance.


    Haru went back to his seat and made an appointment with the real estate agent that sold the haunted building that he wanted to buy. The real estate agent who was in charge of this building had tried to tell him not to buy that ce but he didn''t really care. He had power now and he was confident since he had eaten ''Horo Horo no Mi''.


    ''Thend is quite vast and the price is quite cheap in this area,'' Haru didn''t expect the price of thend to be dropped this much, ''The problem might be serious.''


    "Are you really going to buy that haunted building?" Yuri asked.


    "Yeah, is there something wrong?" Haru asked.


    Yuri nodded with a serious expression, "Wait here, I will bring the data research that I have gathered here."


    ''Data research¡­'' they were bbergasted when they heard it.


    "Haru, how is the game?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s good, the process is quite smooth," Haru said.


    "Can you let me read the script?" Utaha asked.


    "No, don''t let her read it," Kosaka said.


    "Ha?!" Utaha was annoyed.


    "I don''t want trouble happening when we''re going to make this game, just wait until we sell the game," Kosaka said and continued to draw.


    "I''m sorry, Utaha, but it is like she said, just wait until the game is finished," Haru said.


    Utaha was really annoyed right now and took the manju. She chewed into her mouth while looking away.


    Haru didn''t say anything since he needed to respect his partner''s business.


    "Haru, I have brought you a manju," Megumi said.


    "Thank you," Haru said and started to eat it. He was surprised with the taste and it gave him a pleasant surprise since he could feel the kindness from the chef. His eyes lit up and said, "This is very good but I can make it better."


    "Oh, can you tell me how? Honoka''s parents have asked us to ask you toe there or write a memo to increase the taste of the Manju," Megumi said.


    Haru nodded since he didn''t mind helping a friend.


    "Is this manju? Let me try it?" Kosaka went to them and took one of them. She looked at Utaha who was looking at her for a while, "What?"


    "Nothing," Utaha shook her head. She decided not to help him since she wanted to see what kind of game he could create with this woman.


    "Haru, this is the research data that I have gathered from that building," Yuri said, and brought the report with her.

 Chapter 231 Onmyouji

    <h4>Chapter 231 Onmyouji</h4>


    The report wasn''t that thick but it was quite a lot.


    "There''s a lot here," Haru said.


    Yuri nodded, "Yes, for your information, there are a lot of urban legends and tragic stories regarding the building that you want to buy," She felt a bit scared when she found out a lot of strange things during her research.


    "Wait! Before we continue, can I ask a question?" Utaha asked while looking at him.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "Why do you want to buy a haunted building?" Utaha asked with a confused expression.


    "Because it was cheap," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    They were speechless by his answer but it was also one of the most logical answers.


    "Alright, let me continue first," Yuri said and also brought a whiteboard with her to exin. She looked at him and said, "I have gathered a lot of information and this building has been bought by 15 people for the past 50 years and all of them decided to sell it right away after buying it."


    "Why?" Kosaka asked.


    "The urban legend said that when the owner tries to renovate this building there must be a lot of idents that are happening in that ce, for example, there are a lot of people who died from the construction work, having a nightmare and be crazy, and even the owner also received a lot of bad luck¡­" Yuri kept listing the thing that happened around that ce.


    They shuddered when they heard her story.


    Haru nodded and understood why the price was so cheap. He didn''t expect that he would receive such a bonus when he bought that building.


    "Then, why did a lot of people buy that ce, even though there were a lot of idents already there?" Sora asked.


    "Because the location is very good and it is very cheap, a lot of people are attracted like a moth who was attracted by fire and didn''t notice that they were burnt¡­¡­'' Kosaka suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet and the wind became quite strong hitting the window and created a creepy sound.


    "¡­"


    ''What the heck?'' Haru thought and pped his hands together.


    p!


    Everyone looked at him when they heard him p his hands.


    "So are you really going to buy this haunted building?" Utaha asked.


    "I will buy it," Haru nodded.


    Kosaka raised her eyebrow, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure," Haru said.


    "You might die¡­¡­" Shiina said.


    "¡­"


    "It''s okay, I have the preparation," Haru said.


    "Haru, this will be different from this house," Yuri said.


    "¡­"


    They were stopped for a while and asked, "This house?!"


    "What do you mean?!" Utaha asked with a confused expression.


    "This house is also haunted," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They suddenly became confused since they didn''t feel strange about this house and it was even veryfortable in their opinion.


    "Are you sure? This house is veryfortable, there isn''t any strange thing happening here," Kosaka said and felt doubtful.


    "There isn''t any ghost since the ghosts went to heaven," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "What is it? Are you trying to be a priest or something? I''m sorry even though you''re quite suitable, I can only think that you''re someone who has a delusional disease," Utaha spewed a lot of words at him.


    "¡­"


    Haru was toozy to say anything and decided to show them something. He had eaten ''Horo Horo no Mi'' and was thought to try his new power. He knew from the anime how to use this devil fruit and created a ghost from nothing.


    Suddenly a ghost came out of his body.


    The appearance of this ghost is a bit simr to a ''Casper'' that they had watched on the television during their childhood time.


    Their mouth shape became ''O'' and they were stunned by this scene.


    "Cute¡­¡­" Shiina said and wanted to touch it.


    "Shiina, don''t touch it," Haru hurriedly told her.


    Shiina stopped when she heard his voice, "Why?"


    Haru had just used his power and he was afraid that this ghost would drain her will and make her depressed. Worst case that she wanted tomit suicide and he didn''t want that to happen, "It''s a bit dangerous, I have just learned it." He didn''t show it that long and made it disappear.


    "¡­"


    Kosaka and Utaha were stunned when they were in ce.


    "What is that?" Kosaka asked him.


    "Ghost," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Utaha asked.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka and Utaha felt this development became strange. They felt that the boy that they knew had be very mysterious. They started to have an imagination about him having a fight with an evil spirit in the night.


    Sora, Megumi, and Yuri didn''t seem that surprised but they were wondering about his new power. They were wondering whether he could control a ghost or something simr.


    "Now, do you understand why I have the confidence?" Haru asked.


    Utaha and Kosaka looked at him and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Wait!? Are you telling me that you''re an Omnyouji?!" Utaha asked.


    "So have you been exorcising a lot of ghosts? Can you tell me more?" Kosaka asked.


    Utaha and Kosaka didn''t feel scared but they were more curious about him since it was very rare to meet a real onmyouji.


    Haru felt that this new identity was quite suitable since in the society there was quite a lot of onmyouji even though most of them were fakes. He had money and there were a lot of haunted ces in this country. He couldn''t help but think of creating an apartment or mansion there and just rented them. He would be living quite easilyter without working and lived simr to a salted fish.


    "Can you show the ghost once more?" Shiina asked with a hopeful expression in her eyes.


    Haru, who had released his ghost for the first time, had already grasped the basic understanding of this devil fruit. He summoned his ghost again and it started to float around with a happy smile.


    Everyone who saw it couldn''t help but think that the ghost was very cute even though they knew it was a ghost, ''How strange¡­''


    Shiina who looked at the ghost wanted to hug it but she held herself but her eyes were burning in desire while looking at him.

 Chapter 232 Simple Game

    <h4>Chapter 232 Simple Game</h4>


    Everyone didn''t continue to discuss the ghost but went to the 2nd floor to y a game or watch a movie.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka looked at him and asked, "Can you draw?"


    "¡­"


    "It should be possible," Haru nodded.


    "So try it," Kosaka said and pointed at one of the drawings.


    "Good," Haru nodded and picked up his tablet to draw there.


    "Haru, your artistic sense is a bit different from normal," Sora said.


    "Yeah, I remember that your sense of art is a bit hard to understand for normal people," Utaha said.


    Megumi and Yuri suddenly became curious.


    "Oi, isn''t that a bit too much? My art is awesome!" Haru didn''t ept the fact that his art was strange. He looked at them and said, "Let me show you!" He looked at the illustration of ''Tohsaka Rin'' and started to draw it.


    Kosaka didn''t wait for him and continued to draw since she needed to finish her job as soon as possible. She wanted this game to be sessful and didn''t want to be bad. She was d that he could do both programming and script. Even though he could draw but she decided to reject it since it was her job.


    Haru didn''t draw the illustration too long and it was quite fast for him to finish it, "Done."


    Everyone looked at his drawing and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "¡­"


    Kosaka checked his drawing for a while and ced it back, "You should focus on the script, don''t do anything on drawing, let me handle it."


    "¡­"


    They nodded and didn''t say anything again.


    "Why?" Haru felt very unsatisfied now.


    Kosaka sighed and said, "Your art might be very good for some people but it isn''t suitable for this game."


    "It''s unique," Shiina said.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that his shoulder was patted by Megumi, "Megumi?"


    "Just give up," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    "Still, your drawing style hasn''t changed since middle school," Utaha said.


    Yuri thought for a bit and said, "It''s cubism, right?"


    Cubism is a movement in art that began in France in 1907 that is characterized by the use of geometric nes and shapes. The works of Pablo Picasso, which consist of interlocking shapes and geometric nes, are examples of cubism.


    The illustration that he had drawn was a picture of ''Rin Tohsaka'' with a cubismstyle.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that his art was very good in his opinion. He rubbed his chin and thought that it wasn''t bad. He looked at Kosaka who was drawing the illustration by herself with a serious expression. He was a bit bored and he couldn''t flirt with his girlfriend with a lot of girls around him. He thought for a bit and decided to create a simple game since he wasn''t that busy right now. He took hisptop and started to create a game.


    "That''s right, I have seen this cafe name on the website of Tootsuki School as a partner, is that true?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, the students from that school mighte to be an intern here," Yuri nodded.


    "Oh, interesting, is it from middle school or the high school one?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure but it might be from middle school," Haru answered while making a game.


    Sora was resting on hisp while eating azily ice cream: "The most important thing is not whether they''re in middle school or high school but whether they''re a girl or a boy?"


    "¡­"


    They looked at him and waited for his answer.


    "Of course, it is a girl, the people who live here are girls, I''m sure you guys will be ufortable when a guy living here," Haru said.


    "The real reason is?" Megumi asked.


    "There is no way that I will let a guy live here," Haru said.


    They nodded in response and understood him.


    "How stupid¡­" Shiina said while doing a concentration training session with rules on each of her left-hand fingers.


    "Now that you mention it, is she going to live here?" Yuri asked.


    "She?" Sora and Utaha looked at him.


    "She is the singer for this game," Yuuki said and exined, "Sora, you have seen her before, the one that we''ve seen on the street before."


    Sora thought for a bit and remembered the girl who was singing on the street before, "I remember her, is she going to live here too?"


    "She might but she has parents, I''m not really sure about her decision," Yuuki answered.


    Iwasawa looked at her boss and said, "Boss, I''m sorry but I''m going to stop working here."


    "What? Why?" her boss was a bit confused.


    "My friend has offered me work," Iwasawa said.


    "Work? It''s not something suspicious, right? Don''t get fooled by people," her boss was worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also working in the kitchen too after this," Iwasawa said. She didn''t tell him that she would also be working to be a singer for his game. She wasn''t sure but she thought that it was better to live there too since she didn''t want to stay with her parents.


    Her boss nodded, "Then, I will support your decision, wait for a while here." He said and went to his room.


    Iwasawa was waiting for him until he came out while bringing an envelope.


    "This isn''t much, but I hope that you can be a singer in the future," her boss said and gave her the envelope.


    Iwasawa knew that there was money inside. She looked at him and said, "Thank you, boss." She needed money to live by herself and she was very grateful to him.


    "Good luck."


    Iwasawa nodded in response.


    "Now that you mention it, what have you been doing?" Yuri asked.


    "I''m making a game," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "What?!"


    Kosaka was startled and asked, "What game?" She didn''t expect him to suddenly make a game by himself.


    "Smartphone game and a simple one. You don''t need to think much since I''m making it because I''m bored," Haru said.


    "What is the title?" Megumi asked.


    "It''s ppy Bird," Haru answered.

 Chapter 233 Flappy Bird

    <h4>Chapter 233 ppy Bird</h4>


    There are four ways for a gamepany to create money.


    The first is the simplest one that is to sell your game directly to the customer. The second is from an advertisement that is seen from when the people ying their game, the third is to sell a lot of essories or an item on the free game, and thest is from a subscription.


    His Fate/Stay Night is making money with the first way since they had nned to sell it on the winter Comiket.


    Haru and Kosaka had their own fans and they weren''t nameless creators and it was easier to attract people to buy their game.


    Haru had decided to create this game since it would connect to his other game in the future and it would create a franchise work that would be worth billions of dors. Even though he knew that the PC game was very popr right now, he knew that in the future the smartphone game would be very popr too. He remembered in his past life there were a lot of smartphone games that could easily be worth a billion or more.


    He remembered several famous games in his past life and he decided to create it here since it was such a shame to not share it here and he could also get money too. He had thought for a bit and decided to create the easiest game but it was one of the most popr.


    ppy Bird.


    Yes, that game is one of the most popr games in his past world.


    He remembered the creator could get at least 50,000$ or more a day just from the advertisement. He was both amazed and surprised but this game was very incredible since it was easy to make people get hooked by this game.


    "Oh, what kind of game is this ''ppy Bird''?" Kosaka asked with a slightly annoyed voice. She was working here and suddenly he decided to create a game.


    "It''s just a simple game, wait for a while, I''ll be done soon in an hour or so," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "An hour?" Kosaka nodded and thought that this guy was just bored. She thought that he wanted to sell it or something. She continued to draw again and focus on her work.


    "Is making a game really this simple?" Yuri asked. She had seen Kosaka had been working for the past few days and in her opinion, it needed a lot of time.


    "It depends on the game itself, the game that I''m working on is a very simple game, I''ll let you y itter," Haru said.


    Megumi was on his side watching him do programming. She had a slight interest in it and asked, "Is it easy to learn to program a game?"


    "It''s both easy and hard," Haru said.


    "What''s that answer?" Utaha also rested on his back while reading a book.


    "I guess that depends on each of the individuals whether they want to learn or not," Haru said. He was a bit speechless when the girls here used his body as a resting ce, ''I''m not sofa!?'' He decided not to say anything since their smell was very nice in his nose.


    Sora slept on hisp since she was a bit sleepy.


    Everyone looked at her and felt a bit jealous.


    Shiina was also sleeping on the sofa while dreaming that there were a lot of cute cats around her, ''Cute¡­''


    Iwasawa looked at the cafe in front of her. She was a bit nervous and wondered whether his offer was still working. She took a deep breath and pressed the bell on this house.


    *ring!


    "I''ll answer it," Shiina said and jumped from the sofa to the first floor.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless by her actions.


    Iwasawa waited for a while and the door was opened, "Hello."


    Shiina nodded and looked at the luggage on her side, "Enter."


    Iwasawa nodded and felt that this girl was a bit cold but she didn''t think much. She entered the cafe and still felt that this ce was veryfortable, "Where is he?"


    "On the 2nd floor, you shoulde too," Shiina said.


    "Thank you," Iwasawa said.


    "No problem," Shiina answered and walked to the 2nd floor together.


    Both of them entered the 2nd floor and they heard his voice.


    "It''s done!"


    They looked at him and sighed in relief.


    "Iwasawa? You''re here?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    "So you''re lying about letting me work and live here?" Iwasawa asked with a bit of a nervous expression. She had never been too close to someone before and it made her a bit nervous.


    "No, of course not, you can live here," Haru said.


    "Oh, is your game done?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    "Let me try it," Kosaka stopped and pushed him away.


    Iwasawa looked at them with a curious expression and asked, "What are they doing?"


    "I''m not sure but he is making a game," Shiina said.


    "Game?" Iwasawa was a bit curious but she wasn''t sure whether she should go there or not.


    Shiina looked at her and said, "Wee."


    Iwasawa nodded and smiled at her, "Thank you."


    They looked at his game on hisptop and felt a bit speechless. They saw a cute yellow bird that was floating in the middle.


    The thing that they were most speechless about was the art of this game.


    "The game graphics are crap," Kosaka said.


    "That''s why I said this is a simple game," Haru said and started to exin the game.


    ppy Bird is a side-scroller game where the yer controls a bird, attempting to fly between columns of green pipes without hitting them.


    "Still, let me try it," Kosaka said and started to click the button of the mouse. She saw the bird jump from time to time until she saw the green pipes. She thought that it would be easy but suddenly she hit the pipe.


    [Game Over!]


    [Restart!]


    [Yes/No?]


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless by the result.


    Kosaka took a deep breath and said, "Let me try it again." She yed it again and this time she hit the pipes again.


    "¡­"


    "Isn''t'' this game too difficult?" Kosakained.


    "You''re suck, let me try it," Utaha said and pushed her away. She was a bit better since she had seen her but she hit the pipes after 3 attempts.


    "¡­"


    "See! This game is too difficult! You should lower the difficulty," Kosaka said.


    "No, it''s better this way," Haru said.


    "Let me try it now," Sora said.


    Then, each of them started to y together.


    Haru knew that the most dangerous thing about this game was to get hooked, "Stop ying! Don''t get hooked by this game!"

 Chapter 234 Starting Point!

    <h4>Chapter 234 Starting Point!</h4>


    Haru stopped them to y and stood up to help Iwasawa since he noticed that she had been standing there waiting for them, "Let''s go, I will show you your room."


    Iwasawa nodded and brought her luggage.


    His house is quiterge since there is quite a lot of room on the 2nd floor. There is also an underground and the 3rd floor.


    Haru understood that people in this country didn''t buy a house where there was an incident or suicide happening in the apartment or a house since they believed that the sound of those peoples was still living in that apartment or house haunted that ce for eternity.


    Even though it was the same world as his world in his past life, the ghost in this world was just too fierce in his opinion.


    Haru had never seen an onmyoji or an exorcist but he was sure that there was their existence in this world.


    "Your parents are alright for you to live here?" Haru asked.


    "¡­They won''t care about me," Iwasawa said with a low voice.


    "They''re still your parents think, I will be troubled when they suddenly think that I''m kidnapping their daughter," Haru said.


    "No, I will make sure that they won''t do that," Iwasawa said. She knew that she couldn''t make him trouble but she didn''t want to leave from here.


    Haru nodded and said, "This will be your room, it isn''t much inside, you can fill it slowly."


    Iwasawa looked at her room and it was normal but it was several times better than her room in her parent''s apartment, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Haru nodded and said, "I''m going to set up a studio in the underground of this house, do you want to follow me to buy the equipment?"


    "When?" Iwasawa was excited when she heard it.


    "Now," Haru didn''t want to waste his time.


    "Good, let me ce my luggage first," Iwasawa said.


    "I will be waiting there," Haru said and walked to everyone who opened hisptop. He could see that they were ying the game that he had made earlier.


    Kosaka looked at him and said, "This game is toxic." She wasn''t sure why but that was her real thought about this time. Even though it was just a very normal game without anything special, it made quite a strange feeling for her. She felt that this game might shake the world or something but her pride as a game creator made her unable to praise this game.


    Haru smiled and said, "I''ve just made this game on a wimp, you don''t need to think too much." He thought for a bit and decided to publish his game. He had prepared threenguages for this game, English, Japanese, and Chinese.


    Haru was very grateful that there was Ritsu since she could help him with the other task. He published his game as free and would get revenue from the advertisement. He only needed to wait for his game to be epted to both apps store in the smartphone.


    "This game is good," Megumi said.


    Haru looked at her and felt a bit worried, "Don''t try to make a record for this game, alright?"


    "Record, huh? That might be interesting," Megumi nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Boss, I''m ready."


    They turned toward Iwasawa and looked at him.


    "Are you going out?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah, I''m going to visit a music store instrument," Haru said. He thought that it would be useful to have one since he would be recording a lot of musicter, "Do you want toe?"


    "No."


    They answered at the same time. They were toozy to go out right now and it was better to stay at his home.


    "I will stay with Sora," Megumi said.


    "I will stay with Megumi," Sora said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think much, "Let''s go, Iwasawa."


    Iwasawa nodded and followed him.


    They were walking together to the music store.


    Iwasawa told him a good ce with good quality but with a lower price.


    Haru didn''t really mind and followed her.


    Iwasawa was wondering where his parents were since she saw him with a lot of girls in his house. She was also wondering whether his parents were alright to let her live there, "Is your parent''s alright to let me live there?"


    "My parents have gone away," Haru answered.


    "Gone away? Are they overseas?" Iwasawa asked.


    "No, they''re in heaven," Haru said.


    ''Heaven?'' Iwasawa thought for a bit and realized what he meant, "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t need to think much about it," Haru waved his hand. He knew that there should be something that could revive both of his parents but his emotion was a bitplex since he was dating his own sister. He also needed to solve the problem of both Sora and Megumi since he knew that he couldn''t hide it forever.


    Both of them had arrived in the music store and they talked with the owner about the cost to make a studio in his house.


    Iwasawa rmended to him which instrument that he should choose.


    The price was good and he didn''t have an opinion about the price. He told the owner to set up the studio tomorrow after his cafe had closed.


    He didn''t buy a piano since he decided to borrow it from someer.


    They didn''t spend too much time and went out together.


    "Is it alright to spend that much money?" Iwasawa asked since she knew that he didn''t have his parents anymore.


    "It''s alright since I''m working," Haru said and asked, "You''re going to be a singer and want to live from that, right?"


    "Yes," Iwasawa nodded.


    "Then work hard, your voice is really beautiful, I guarantee it," Haru said with a smile.


    Iwasawa blushed and nodded, "Thank you."


    Haru raised his fist and said, "Let''s have a fist bump."


    Iwasawa felt strange but followed him.


    Both of them had a fist bump while smiling at each other. They are at their starting point now but soon they will shake the world.

 Chapter 235 Haunted Building

    <h4>Chapter 235 Haunted Building</h4>


    "You have to go with Shiina," Megumi said. She was worried that he would buy that haunted building alone and told him to bring Shiina together.


    Haru and Shiina went out together to visit the property agent that managed the haunted building that he had aimed for a while.


    Kosaka and Iwasawa were in his cafe waiting for the people from the music store to modify his underground to be a music studio.


    Haru looked at his watch and it was almost the time for his appointment. He decided to meet the property agent at noon since the ghost would be at their weakest when the sun was at its brightest.


    In other words, he needed toe in the afternoon.


    He didn''t really want toe during the night and the property agent also wouldn''t want to apany him to visit that ce either.


    "Is that ce full of ghosts?" Shiina asked. She had hidden her shuriken, sword, and lot of weapons on her body.


    "I''m probably not sure yet, but I need to see it first," Haru said. He wanted to have a vehicle but he didn''t have a driving license. He was wondering whether he could get it from the backdoor or something.


    The office of the property agent isn''t that far but it isn''t that close either.


    Haru met the agent and talked for a while regarding the haunted building. The man had advised him not to buy it but he didn''t force him to follow him either. In his opinion, as long as the building was sold then it was alright whether the buyer decided to follow his advice or not it didn''t really matter to him.


    The man was sure that Haru would go back after he had seen the building once. He was a bit tired when he thought a lot of people hade to ask him to visit that ce but decided to cancel from buying that building.


    That was why the man had made a business regardless of whether the buyer decided to buy the building or not they needed to pay 10,000 yen just to ask him to visit that ce. It wasn''t that much money but he didn''t do much either.


    Haru was more curious about the building. He had asked for the photo but the man didn''t have it since the photo would be a blur or the camera would be broken when they took a picture of that building. There were also a lot of strange things happening when they entered that haunted building.


    Haru and Shiina listened to the story of the property agent regarding the haunted building. They had heard it from Yuri but it wasn''t as detailed as the property agent who was managing that building.


    Both of them have learned that the name of their property agent is Suzuki. They didn''t really have an interest in his first name since the people in this country didn''t call people with their first name until they were close to each other.


    "In fact, my father also managed that building too," Suzuki said.


    "So why is your family the one who manages it?" Haru asked.


    "The owner of that building died when the building was built on thatnd, the rest of the family decided to sell that building since the tax heritage was too high for them, they have decided to use our agency to help them sell that building," Suzuki said.


    "How long has that building been built?" Haru asked for the confirmation.


    "The building was built in the Shouwa Era and I have forgotten how long that has been but it should be at least 50 years or more," Suzuki said.


    "Was there someone who bought that building?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, there were a lot of people who had tried to buy that building," Suzuki said.


    "Were?"


    "Most of them have died after buying that building and their rtives have decided to sell it again since the tax heritage of that building is very high," Suzuki said.


    Haru knew that even though the building was very cheap, the tax itself was very high.


    The rtives of the previous owner knew that it wasn''t worth it to keep such a big building when they didn''t even use it for a business.


    "The owner has kept changing at least 15 times," Suzuki said.


    Haru nodded and it was the same as the report that he had heard from Yuri before.


    "It has been 10 years for someone who has tried to buy that house," Suzuki said, and added, "With the inte, there are a lot of urban legends regarding that building and the people have decided that it was better to not buy that ce even though the price is cheap and the location is very good."


    Haru felt that this building would be very interesting to see. He was quite amazed when he heard thend itself was 8,758 square meters or more and the price itself was only 70 million yen. He knew that the rtives of thest owner must be desperate to sell that building as soon as possible and probably the story was real since it was impossible to have such arge mass ofnd in Tokyo at a very cheap price. He looked at him and felt a bit fishy, "So you''re a family has been the one who manages that ce?"


    "Yes, from my father''s time up until me now," Suzuki said. He told him that he was in his 40''s right now.


    "So you''re alright? Is there any problem with your family since you have been handling that building?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright since our family has this," Suzuki said and took something out of his shirt.


    "What is that?" Haru asked. Even though it was weak, he could feel the energy from the stone on his ne.


    "My grandparents in the past were priests, they were working in the nearest shrine and they have given their descendants a stone amulet to protect them, they have said that they received this stone amulet from the main priest inside the shrine¡­" Suzuki said and started to tell them about his family tree to him.


    Haru and Shiina didn''t say anything, only listening to him while interjecting to ask a question.


    They were on this trip for 20 minutes and they saw the building.


    "We have arrived," Suzuki said while frowning.


    "Haru¡­" Shiina tightened the grip on her hidden weapons when she saw that building.


    Haru knew that Suzuki wasn''t lying since the building in front of him really gave them a crept and ominous feeling.

 Chapter 236 Stay Away

    <h4>Chapter 236 Stay Away</h4>


    Haru who had eaten ''Horo Horo no Mi'' was very sensitive to anything that had something to do with the thing that had something to do with the supernatural world. He looked at the bright sun in the sky didn''t even make the building in front of him became very wee to people''s eyes but rather made anyone who saw it try to avoid that ce. He looked around and saw a lot of people walking away from that building treating that ce like a gue. He understood why people didn''t buy this ce even though it was cheap.


    Even though the temperature was quite warm when they were near this ce it had be quite cold.


    They could see a ''Stay Away'' notice surrounding this building telling them to get away from that ce as soon as possible.


    Haru was attracted to the gloomy and ominous building in front of him and couldn''t wait to enter. It might be the effect of the ''Horo Horo no Mi'' and he wanted to enter the building but his hand was pulled by Suzuki and Shiina.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    Suzuki shouted and clearly showed a fear expression on his face. He looked at him as if he was an idiot when he saw him wanting to enter the building.


    Shiina was also shaken when she saw the building and hurriedly pulled him away. She could feel the danger from that building.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    Suzuki had never seen someone with such guts before. He could see that the young man in front of him didn''t even show fear in his expression but excitement as if children had entered an amusement park. He took a deep breath and sighed, "If you want to enter don''t bring me along! I don''t want to be cursed to death!"


    Haru thought for a bit and asked, "This building is 50 million yen, right?"


    "Yes," Suzuki nodded.


    "Prepare the contract since I''m going to buy it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shiina and Suzuki were showing a bbergasted expression.


    "Are you serious?" Suzuki asked and added, "You should stop! You''re still young!" He thought that it was just too pitiful for a young man for him to suddenly die from something.


    Haru suddenly felt something flying toward him from the building after he said those words. He knew that everyone couldn''t see it beside him. He used his power to grab this thing and disintegrated it. He knew that it was a ghost that was sent from that building. He felt that there must be a lot of ghosts inside that building and that ghosts were just appetizers and there was a lot more inside.


    "What is happening?" Shiina asked. She knew that he just did something earlier.


    ""Nothing, I just killed one of those ghosts earlier," Haru said, and looked at Suzuki, "Can we finish the contract?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you really going to buy it?" Suzuki asked.


    "Yes, bring me the contract, you don''t need to think much since I will pay it directly," Haru said.


    "You''re not afraid that you will die?" Suzuki asked with a worried expression. He wasn''t sure but he could hear the stone amulet in his pocket was cracked but it might be his imagination.


    Haru snorted, "Die? I will be the one who killed the ghost inside this building." He said while pointing his finger at the haunted building in front of him, "Wait for me, I will be back to get youter."


    *Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Suddenly the crows from the building flew out from the building creating a ck sky. The building let out a strange creepy noise that made anyone feel shuddering.


    Suzuki fell to the ground, his mouth chattering in fear. He had never seen this before and it was very scary for him.


    Haru knew that ghosts became stronger when people felt fear toward the ghost. He could tell that it was an evil spirit and it had killed a lot of people since he could hear someone screaming from inside that building. He looked at Suzuki and asked, "When can you prepare the contract?"


    "Right away!" Suzuki said with a serious expression. He didn''t want to manage this building anymore and wanted to get away from this ce as soon as possible. He felt sorry for this young man but his life was more important.


    Shiina was always by his side and had a serious expression on her face. She knew that she needed to face a battle after this and she looked at him with a worried expression.


    Suzuki didn''t even waste time and hurriedly took the contract for him. He didn''t want to hold the contract of that building any longer and wanted to make it stay away directly.


    Haru paid him and signed the contract. He owned that building and he decided to go there again since it was better to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Suzuki, who saw him sign a contract, paid the money, sighing in relief. He looked at him and asked, "Are you going there?"


    "Yeah, that one has been waiting for me," Haru said.


    Suzuki thought for a bit and said, "I will send you there again."


    "Are you serious? You have been scared sh*tless," Haru said.


    "This is my duty, I''m your agent, at least I will send you to that ce," Suzuki said.


    Haru didn''t reject him and entered his car again. He could see that the cloud started to be dark and it made him frown.


    "There will be rain," Shiina said.


    The rain will cover the sun and it might be bad news for them since sun is one of the weaknesses of the ghost when it is raining the ghost will have its power back.


    "I know, don''t worry, let''s end this as soon as possible so we can go home enjoying a hot chocte," Haru said.


    "¡­Hot chocte," Shiina started to drool and forgot about the ghost.


    Haru shook his head and knew that this ghost might be different from the one that he had encountered in the past but he was ready for it.

 Chapter 237 Disturbing Scene

    <h4>Chapter 237 Disturbing Scene</h4>


    *rumble! rumble!


    Haru looked at the building once again but it had be very gloomy thanks to the cloudy sky.


    "Haru¡­" Shiina was really worried right now.


    "I''m going to enter," Haru said as he felt that the sky had started to drizzle. He didn''t want to stay outside for too long and entered the building that he had just bought as soon as possible.


    Shiina saw him walking toward the haunted building couldn''t help but sigh. She also followed him as he entered the building inside.


    Suzuki looked at both of them from inside his car. His face was expressionless and the stone amulet in his pocket started to crack. Suddenly his expression turned into a grin while his mouth opened really wide showing a slit open both of his cheeks.


    Haru closed his nose since the smell of this ce was quite unpleasant. He felt that there should be a lot of dead animal carcass inside this building since he smelled something rotten inside. He looked at Shiina and said, "Walk beside me, it will be bad for us to separate from each other."


    Shiina nodded at him and took out her sword.


    Haru decided to use his light magic since this ce was just too dark for him to see anything. He summoned a small ball of light on his palm and started to walk inside the building. He could see a lot of junk around the ground and vines that grew around the wall.


    There is a lot of crack around the building and the dirt covering the entire floor showing there aren''t any people who have entered this building ever since.


    *step step


    Suddenly heard footstep from the upper floor walking quite loudly.


    "What is that?!" Shiina asked with a shaky voice.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Let''s check it." He said and walked up the stairs to the upper floor. He knew that ghosts loved to y hide and seek to make them scared and eat them slowly.


    Shiina was scared and couldn''t help but tucked his shirt.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "Are you scared?"


    "No!" Shiina shook her head.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether it was the right choice to bring her along. He thought that she would be dependable to it seemed that it was wrong, "Hold my hand."


    Shiina nodded in a confident manner, "Yes, this way I can protect you better."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and didn''t say anything again. He thought for a bit and said, "This building is an apartment before, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what that guy said earlier," Shiina said and frowned, "I thought that guy seemed a bit suspicious."


    Haru didn''t me her for doubting Suzuki since he also thought that a lot of his stories felt unnatural, especially the part where the rtive''s owner asked his family to manage this building for the entire two generations. He felt that it was weird since the rtive should choose that person rather than the other broker.


    Haru felt that their family might try to make something or a real spiritual master was trying to create a strong spirit or something but it didn''t really matter since he would kill them sooner orter.


    Shiina and Haru entered the second floor and they didn''t see anything.


    *drip drip


    The drizzle turned into rain and the thunder started to p, making the building more menacing.


    *rumble rumble


    *BAAM!


    The door suddenly mmed and followed with the sound of water that came out from the faucet.


    Shiina became really scared and held his arms tightly. She suddenly felt something cold holding her leg, "Haru!!!!"


    Haru covered his feet with light magic and stomped the hand that was holding her leg.


    *dissipate


    The hand started to dissipate and became dust leaving to the sky.


    Haru hugged her and said, "Calm down, that one is just a small fries."


    "Just a small fries?" Shiina asked.


    "Yes, since the real one ising soon," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Shiina suddenly felt something strange until she saw a lot of handsing out from the ground. She could see that there should be at least a hundreds of hands that moved toward them.


    Haru made a grabbing movement using his power from ''Horo Horo no Mi'' trying to pull all of them together into one.


    The hundreds of hands flew out from the ground and became veryrge white ball with a lot of hands tried to escape from the ball.


    Shiina opened her mouth wide when she saw the change from the ball.


    Suddenly these hands turned into people''s heads screaming loudly, making a very creepy voice.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    They kept uttering those words while looking at both of them with tears of blood.


    Shiina hugged him tightly, "Do something!"


    "I would," Haru said and moved the ball of a soul which was screaming creepily closer to himself.


    "W - Why are you bringing it closer?!" Shiina really wanted to get out right now.


    "I will purify them," Haru said, and covered his fist with light magic that hebined with his new power, mmed it into that creepy ball of soul.


    *Sshhhh


    "AAAHHHH!!!!!!"


    The soul inside the ball started to scream in pain when it contacted with his light magic.


    Haru knew that all of the soul inside the ball had consumed a human soul who had entered this ce. He wasn''t sure how many people that had been devoured by this building and he was sure that there might be a ritual that was made inside this ce.


    The soul started to dissipate leaving without leaving any trace.


    Shiina looked at the process of how he had purified the evil spirit with amazement.


    "Let''s go," Haru said with a smile.


    Shiina wasn''t sure but his smile made her became very calm all of sudden. She nodded at him and followed him to check the entire floor.


    Suddenly in the underground of the haunted building, there was something strange happening.


    Suzuki entered the underground from a different entrance from the two of them. He walked slowly and with a grin on his face until he heard a very loud scream. His expression started to change and he ran very fast toward the underground. He saw a handsome man that was in his prime but half of his face full of wrinkles and melted slowly making a very disturbing scene. He was stunned when he saw it and didn''t know what to do right now.


    "K - Kill them! Kill them!"


    This voice shocked Suzuki to the core and made him faint directly on the ground. Suddenly his fingers started making a very creepy movement. He stood up with an angle that was usually impossible unless that person was a professional gymnast. He walked up while hanging his head low without showing his face.


    The handsome man with half melting face held his anger since soon he would have his revenge.

 Chapter 238 Disfigured Demon

    <h4>Chapter 238 Disfigured Demon</h4>


    Shiina was d that he was there since he could kill the ghost easily with his punch or kick. She looked at him and asked, "Can you cover my weapon with that light?"


    Haru nodded, "Sure." He used his magic to cover her sword and made it glow in the darkness.


    Shiina looked at her weapon and felt very intrigued by it.


    *crack crack


    They saw that there was a group of mannequins suddenly standing up from the ground with shaky movement walking toward them very fast.


    Shiina didn''t hesitate and attacked them with her sword.


    *sh! sh! sh!


    Her movement was very fast and cut the group of mannequins cleanly dissipating the soul in the process.


    Haru put his hands in his pocket while kicking them, destroying the mannequins into pieces. He was on the 2nd floor right now but there were a lot of surprises. He looked at the stairs that connected to the 3rd floor or thest floor of this building, "Let''s go to the 3rd floor."


    Shiina nodded in agreement. She looked at her sword and smiled a little since it was very strong.


    Both of them walked to the 3rd floor and used the stair but suddenly it crumbled slowly destroying the stairs.


    If it was a normal people they would have died because they dropped to the lower floor but two of them were different since both of them were strong.


    Shiina used her sword to stick on the wall but she felt that her body was floating. She looked at him who was floating and moved slowly to the 3rd floor. She blinked her eyes and also started to float toward them.


    Harunded on the 3rd floor while looking around curiously. He was wondering what kind of surprise this building would show them.


    "You can fly?" Shiina asked.


    "Yes, I can even go to space," Haru said.


    ''Space¡­''


    Haru didn''t say anything again and decided to look around this 3rd floor. He was wondering what kind of ghost would appear on this floor.


    "Haru."


    Haru looked like it was the same hand that appeared on the 2nd floor. He was wondering why they kepting out even though they knew that it was useless. He kicked them away with his light magic and purified them instantly. He didn''t underestimate them but they were just too weak.


    Both of them moved around the 3rd floor destroying the ghost that they had met along the way.


    Shiina didn''t feel scared anymore since she knew that she could defeat them instantly, "We''ve defeated them all."


    "Yeah," Haru said, but he knew that it wasn''t enough since he only met the small fries along the way. He knew that it wasn''t over and there was still the boss or the mastermind inside this building, "Let''s go check the 1st floor, there might be something there."


    Shiina nodded in agreement.


    Both of them walked out from the corner of the 3rd floor until they heard the sound of a footstep.


    Shiina hurriedly raised her sword but stopped when she saw the person in front of her. She frowned and said, "You?"


    "¡­"


    Suzuki was very scared when he saw the sword on his neck. He looked at them and said, "I''m Suzuki! I''m the one who is helping you buy this ce!"


    Shiina lowered her sword and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m worried about you," Suzuki said with a sigh of relief when he saw both of them were alright.


    Shiina nodded and said, "Let''s go to the 1st floor."


    "Good, let''s go, you guys can walk first," Suzuki said, but suddenly he was kicked by him.


    BAAM!


    Suzuki was thrown a few meters away and dropped directly on the ground, fainting directly.


    "¡­"


    "Isn''t it weird that normal people like him can walk to the 3rd floor when the stairs are broken?" Haru asked.


    Shiina suddenly realized her mistake and knew that she couldn''t use her ninja logic to a normal people.


    Haru walked toward Suzuki and felt something strange in his pocket. He had realized that since entering the building earlier and didn''t bother with him since he didn''t even think that he didn''t even show a threat to him. He took the stone amulet in his pocket and observed it again. He knew that this amulet was very strange. It didn''t give protection but it was rather something ominous. He didn''t hesitate and destroyed it with his light magic. He saw a dark smokee out and dissipated into the air.


    "What is that?" Shiina asked.


    "It''s controlling him," Haru said and pped Suzuki.


    p! p! p!


    "Ugh¡­" Suzuki felt that his cheek was very hurt and he opened his eyes. He blinked his eyes and saw both Haru and Shiina in front of him, "Huh? Why are you here? Where is this?" He looked around and suddenly panicked since he felt this ce was somehow familiar.


    "This is a haunted building," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Suzuki suddenly held his head and asked, "Ugh, what is happening? What are you guys?"


    "I''m a psychic," Haru said.


    "¡­Psychic?" Suzuki suddenly thought that he was lying until he saw those hands suddenly appear on the ground, "W - What is that?!"


    Haru didn''t say anything and kicked the hands making it dissipate.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suzuki opened his mouth wide and looked at him in amazement. He gulped and felt d that he didn''t offend him. He also understood why Haru wanted to buy this building.


    Haru thought that psychic might be suitable for him since he didn''t have much knowledge about Shinto or Buddha that much. His skill was very crude since he only punched or kicked them directly to purify them.


    "How can we go down?" Suzuki asked while looking at the destroyed stairs.


    ''How can you get up?'' Haru and Shiina thought but they didn''t say anything.


    Haru grabbed him and jumped down to the lower floor.


    Shiina also did the same and jumped down to the 2nd floor.


    Suzuki felt a bit dizzy and thought that they might be ninjas too. He only wanted to go out now but he didn''t want to go alone.


    They walked to the 1st floor.


    Suzuki who saw the entrance couldn''t help but run away from them since he wanted to escape from this ce.


    *m!


    Suddenly the entrance door was closed.


    "DON''T EVER THINK TO GET OUT FROM THIS PLACE!"


    Suzuki dropped on the ground since he was very scared and hurriedly crawled down toward both Haru and Shiina. He hid behind both of them looking at the thing in front of him with a scary expression.


    Haru and Shiina saw a man with a disfigured face suddenly appearing on the entrance door.


    "Y - YOU HAVE DESTROYED EVERYTHING! I WILL HAVE TO KILL YOU NOW!"


    Suzuki looked at this man and suddenly was surprised, "Y - You!?"


    "Do you know him?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Yes, I have seen him in the photo, he is the head of shrine where my grandparents were working in the past, h - he has died b-but why is he here?" Suzuki said with a shaky voice.


    "You should tell me more about this building in detail or else¡­" Haru said while ncing at him and letting out a very gloomy aura.


    Suzuki hurriedly nodded at him and felt that he was very cold.


    "DIE!!!!"


    The disfigured man suddenly became bigger, his hands were full of muscle, his head also became bigger showing his creepy grin, and his body proportion became very off.


    Shiina was ready with her sword to y the demon in front of her.


    Haru thought that this world had be more mysterious and it very interested him. He raised his palm and made a grabbing movement.


    Suddenly the disfigured demon felt a force that tried to press him. He tried to fight back but the force was just too powerful.


    Haru didn''t give him a chance to scream and destroyed it instantly.


    Everyone could see the demon dissipated into the air.


    Haru could see a lot of souls suddenly flying out from the building away to the sky after he had destroyed the demon.


    "Is it over?" Shiina asked.


    "Yeah," Haru said and looked at Suzuki, "Let''s go back and help meter."


    Suzuki nodded in response.

 Chapter 239 I have the building

    <h4>Chapter 239 I have the building</h4>


    "Wee back!" Yuri said to both Shiina and Haru.


    "We''re back," Haru and Shiina said as they entered the cafe. Both of them were slightly tired and sat down on the sofa together.


    "How is the building?" Yuri asked with a worried expression.


    Shiina gave her a thumbs up and slumped on the sofa sleeping soundly.


    "It''s good, we have destroyed the ghost," Haru said.


    "Destroy? Not purify?" Yuri asked.


    "This spirit is different since it is an evil spirit, there is a ghost that collected a soul of the human inside that building to be immortal or something, I''m not sure about the detail since he was too weak," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Yuri was speechless and nodded, "I will prepare a tea for you two."


    "Thank you," Haru and Shiina answered at the same time.


    "Haru¡­Shiina¡­"


    Both of them turned and saw Megumi were there. They were startled when they saw her since they didn''t notice her presence.


    "Megumi? Since when are you here?" Haru asked.


    "I have been here for a while," Megumi said.


    "You''ve be strong," Shiina nodded and seemed quite proud of her disciple.


    Haru looked at Shiina with a frown since this girl had turned Megumi into more invisible.


    "What are you going to do with the building?" Kosaka asked him.


    "It''s for the office and the gym, I guess," Haru said.


    Kosaka nodded when she heard about an office, "Is it for our gamepany?"


    "Yeah, the size of thend in that building is quiterge, it is enough for a lot of things," Haru said.


    "You''re also going to build a gym too?" Yuri asked while bringing a tea.


    "Well, it might be unhealthy for the worker to work without working out," Haru said.


    Kosaka nodded and seemed very satisfied with him, "Good, let''s make this game a sess!" She was very excited and started to draw again.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "Kosaka, can you make a trailer for the game?"


    "Trailer?" Kosaka looked at him.


    "Of course, we have a music studio right now, so it''s better to make a trailer for the game as soon as possible," Haru said.


    Kosaka thought for a bit and nodded, "I can collect from the picture that I have drawn, but the problem is the voice and the music."


    "Leave that to me," Iwasawa said while walking out of the underground. She had been listening to their conversation and she felt slightly awkward to enter until she heard about music.


    Haru was wondering whether this girl was trying to be cool with that entrance but he had to admit that this girl was cool. He nodded, "Good." He didn''t really have to worry about the building since Suzuki, who was his agent, had prepared everything. He thought for a bit and decided to prepare a design for the building.


    The only thing that he hated in this country was the earthquake.


    Haru knew that there were a lot of earthquakes in this country but it was mostly quite small and the time that it was happening was very short but the frequency was a bit too much.


    That is why most of the buildings in this country need to have a good foundation to resist the earthquake.


    "Do you want me to help you with something?" Megumi asked.


    Haru walked her back to her home since he wanted to spend more time with her. He smiled, "Do you want to help me?"


    Megumi nodded, "Yes." She thought that she wanted to do something.


    Haru caressed her hair and said, "It might be too cheesy but I''m just happy that you''re here."


    Megumi snuggled in his chest when she heard it. She looked at him and asked, "I''m going to learn about programming."


    "That''s good, I will support you," Haru nodded.


    Megumi thought for a bit and asked, "Haru, is it only me or is there something happening between you and Sora?"


    "¡­" Haru looked at her and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Well, you''re a very heavy sister control, I might think that you haveid your hand on her now," Megumi said while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless at her words but also his own image on her head, "If that happens what do you think?"


    Megumi didn''t answer him immediately. She tapped her chin while thinking about something and said, "I know that both of you are very dependent on each other since both of your parents had gone, especially Sora since she has always talked about you whenever we were together before." She suddenly clutched his hand and said, "That''s why I''m a bit afraid to meet her when we have dated since I have thought that our friendships might be over because of this."


    Haru hugged her, saying, "Sora isn''t someone like that."


    "I know but I feel that I have betrayed her," Megumi looked at him and said, "You might be sister control but Sora is bigger brother control."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless with her words but it was hard to deny it. He raised her chin and kissed her deeply.


    Megumi blinked her eyes but started to enjoy his deep kiss. She knew that he was very skillful at kissing and it was very hard to resist it.


    Haru didn''t kiss her that long after he saw her eyes lost her focus, "Megumi."


    "Hmm?" Megumi looked at him.


    "I love you," Haru said.


    "Me too," Megumi said and hugged him happily.


    Haru looked at her expression and couldn''t help but think that he was really a scum. He looked at her and noticed, "Your hair has be longer."


    "Hmm, I will try to make it longer," Megumi said and asked, "How is it?"


    "It is good, try to make it into a ponytail," Haru said.


    "Yeah, I will try that," Megumi nodded and looked at him.


    Haru kissed her once again on her forehead, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," Megumi smiled and walked to her house.


    Haru looked at her back and asked, "Megumi."


    "Hmm?" Megumi looked at him.


    "What do you think of polygamy?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the air became stagnant.


    "¡­Ha?"

 Chapter 240 Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 240 Childhood Friend</h4>


    Korosensei: "Is it only me or do we really have nothing to do with this group chat?"


    "¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, there is nothing to do since there isn''t any quest."


    Korosensei: "Still, this world is good, the food is nice but¡­"


    Gintoki: "But?"


    Koresensei: "There is only a male with a bulky muscle around me! I have enough of this! I want to read a porn magazine!"


    Teppei: "I have bought you one before, right?"


    Korosensei: "My preference is normal humans! I don''t want to read a porn magazine with an octopus as the heroine!"


    "¡­"


    They shuddered when they thought such a porn magazine had existed in that world.


    Teppei: "But you''re an octopus!"


    Korosensei: "T - That''s true, but¡­"


    Tsunade: "Can you talk to your porn magazine directly? Both of you are in the same world, right? It disgusts me to see both grown-up men discuss a porn magazine."


    Korensensei: "Tsunade-sama! Please punish me!"


    [Tsunade has turned off the chat]


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Korosensensei¡­¡­''


    Everyone was speechless when they saw the chat on their phone.


    Haru looked at his phone and shook his head.


    "Is that Korosensei?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded and thought, ''It has been half a month.'' He still remembered when he asked about polygamy and he didn''t have any serious motive when he asked that question since that came out of his mouth suddenly. He was lucky that he didn''t receive a shuriken throw from Megumi and could go back unscathed.


    "They suck," Iwasawa said to both Yuri and Shiina.


    Shiina and Yuri had been practicing both guitar and drum but they couldn''t do it sessfully.


    "Well, they''re still learning," Haru said and thought for a bit, "Do you have anyone that you can invite to be your band member?"


    Iwasawa shook her head, "I don''t have a friend."


    "¡­¡­" Haru felt a bit sad for her, "Aren''t we your friends?"


    "Yeah, we''re your friend, that is why teaches me how to use this," Yuri said while holding drum sticks.


    Shiina was holding a guitar without doing anything since she was eating mochi in her hands.


    Iwasawa blushed and nodded, "Alright."


    "Do you have anyone who will y the keyboard?" Megumi asked.


    "Keyboard, huh?" Haru needed to make music for the trailer of his game.


    Kosaka was making the animation trailer from the illustration that she had created.


    Haru thought for a bit about who could help him to y the keyboard. He suddenly remembered someone and said, "Megumi, can you y a keyboard?"


    "Me? I can''t do it, I might as well learn guitar since Shiina is¡­" Megumi said while looking at her.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Shiina and felt a bit helpless. He thought for a bit and said, "It can''t be helped, I will call her."


    "Her?!"


    "Who is it?"


    Everyone suddenly focussed on him when they heard that he would call a girl.


    "My childhood friend, she was very good at piano, she might have helped us," Haru said. It was very rare for him tomunicate with his childhood friend and she was very busy since she wanted to prepare to enter high school. He took his smartphone and called her right away. He didn''t need to wait that long and heard a voice from his smartphone.


    "Hello?" Her voice was quite unsure.


    "Maki? It''s me, Haru," Haru said, and felt that it had been a while for him to hear her voice.


    "Haru?"


    "Yeah, it has been a while," Haru said.


    "Yes, I have heard that you have entered a hospital before, are you alright?"


    "Yeah, there is nothing to worry about," Haru said.


    "¡­Is there anything?"


    "Can you help me with something?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "Can you help me to y the keyboard?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Maki? Hello?" Haru said.


    "Yes, I will help you."


    "Is it alright? You have an exam, right?" Haru said.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry since I won''t fail to enter that school."


    "Well, then, I don''t have to worry," Haru said and added, "Thene to my cafe, you''ve never been here before, right?"


    "I - I''m a bit busy before, but I wille tomorrow."


    "Good, I will be waiting for you," Haru said.


    Both of them talked for a while but it was mostly him who was talking and asking her a question about her condition and a lot of things.


    Haru closed his smartphone and sighed in relief. He looked at them and gave them a thumbs-up, "She will help us."


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "You''ve never said that you have a childhood friend," Yuri said.


    "Really? Well, I might have forgotten about it but we''re not that close after we entered middle school," Haru said. He was quite wild before when he was still in school and he remembered that Maki had started to change somehow after seeing him dating someone. He started to exin their rtionship to them and continued to practice.


    Maki was in her room. She kicked her bed in happiness when he started to call her. She had seen him dating someone before and it made her very ufortable. She had nevermunicated with him again at that time and when both of his parents died in the ident it made it very hard for her to say something to him. She wasn''t that close to Sora and only yed because he was there.


    "Maki, it''s time for dinner!"


    Maki didn''t hear the voice and still moved around her bed.


    "Maki, it is time for dinner," her mom entered her room and saw her moving around in her bed, "What are you doing?"


    Maki stopped and blinked her eyes, "Nothing." She stood up and nodded, "Dinner, I will go there."


    "Is there something that makes you happy?" Her mom asked.


    "Nothing," Maki shook her head.


    "Have youe to his bakery? His bread is very good, it is very popr but the number is just too limited¡­¡­" Her mother started to talk about a lot of things.


    Maki only listened and couldn''t wait to see him tomorrow.

 Chapter 241 What is the color of your blood?

    <h4>Chapter 241 What is the color of your blood?</h4>


    Haru looked at everyone who was practicing a musical instrument. He only needed to wait for Maki toe tomorrow and the recording would be alright.


    *shake!


    Haru felt that his phone had vibrated and looked at his phone. He raised his eyebrows when he saw there was another quest.


    Kuroneko: "There is a quest!"


    Luffy: "Oh! I can''t wait to see the quest!"


    Korosensei: "What is the quest?"


    Haru didn''t hesitate and started to read the quest.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Kill demon progenitor.]


    [Quest 2: Kill 100 demons.]


    [Quest 3: Get the 10 instructions of breath styles.]


    [Quest 4: Get 1 kg of both Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand and Scarlet Crimson Ore.]


    [Quest 5: Get Blue Spider Lily.]


    [Quest 6: Invite one member.]


    [Participant: Three Persons]


    [Reward: 2000 points, an update, and a random reward.]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world. Please choose the right person to enter the Group Chat]


    [Countdown: No]


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned when they saw a list of quests that appeared in the group chat.


    ''Six quests?'' Haru would have never thought that the quest would be this much. He looked at the ques and tried to think which world that this would lead them too.


    ''Hmm, Demon? Progenitor? Breath Style? Ore? Blue Spider Lily?'' Haru suddenly realized which world that this quest would lead them.


    Tsunade: "Kuroneko, Haru, do any of you know anything about the world where this quest will be held?"


    Kuroneko: "I''m not sure, I''ll need to search it first."


    Haru: "You don''t need to since I know the answer."


    Yajima: "Where is it?"


    Haru: "It should be in ''Kimetsu no Yaiba''."


    Gintoki: "''Kimetsu no Yaiba''? What kind of world is that?"


    Haru: "It''s almost the same as your world Gin-san."


    Gintoki was surprised, "My world?"


    Haru: "Yeah, it is the same but the technology is very awkward, this world in Japan during the Meiji period."


    Korosensei: "Meiji period? Then it should be the time of modernization of Japan."


    Gintoki: "Wait! What do you mean the same as my world? Is that world also attacked by aliens?"


    Haru: "No, they''re not attacked by an alien but a demon."


    "Demon?"


    Kuroneko: "Oh, I know this world, it is about a group of samurai which has mastered the ability of special swordsmanship to defeat a group of a demon who eat and kill a human." She remembered to read it before and it was quite a cruel world when she read the story.


    Haru started to exin, "First, let me tell you about a demon, they are immortal and malevolent beings, which kill and eat humans."


    Luffy: "Eat human?!"


    Teppei: "Then, what kind of creature are they?"


    Haru: "They were human."


    Tsunade: "Were?"


    Haru: "Yeah, if a humanes into contact with the blood of a demon progenitor through an inflicted wound or through drinking, then they will transform into a demon. So you can''t ever let the blood of this progenitor touch you."


    "¡­"


    Tsunade: "Once you''re in contact with the blood of this demon then you will also turn into a demon."


    Tsunade: "Tsk, this quest is dangerous."


    Kouha: "All we need to do is kill the demon, right? Isn''t that easy? What is the weakness of this demon?"


    Yajima: "Well, they''re harmful to the people in that world and it is better to destroy them, huh?"


    Haru: "Well, a demon has four weaknesses."


    Gintoki: "That much? Isn''t that easy?"


    Everyone also agreed that since a demon had a lot of weakness it would be very easy to defeat them.


    Haru: "Let me tell you first the weakness of the demon, then you can see whether it is easy or not."


    Haru: "The four weaknesses are sunlight, nichirin de, wisteria flower, and the curse of Muzan."


    Kouha: "I can understand the sunlight and wisteria flower, but what about the other two?"


    Haru: "Nichirin de is a special de that is made from Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand and Scarlet Crimson Ore, which absorbed sunlight. The ores are the ones that we need to collect for this quest. For the curse of Muzan, first, Muzan is the demon progenitor, so any demon that is trying to harm Muzan they will be killed by the curse instantly."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Still, the number of quests is too much."


    Haru: "Yeah, the only thing that I''m worried about is the quest to search the Blue Spider Lily, that flower is very rare in that world, the normal Spider Lily is easy to find but the mystical Blue Spider Lily is different."


    Korosensei: "I can do that, my speed is 20 mach and it will be easy for me to search around the world." He thought that he could get a reward to revive his loverter.


    "¡­"


    No one had any objection to his participation in this quest since his speed was really fast.


    Tsunade: "Anyway, all the people who are using their fists to fight can''t enter this quest since they can turn into a demon once they''re touching his blood."


    Luffy: "Eh? So I can''t enter the quest?"


    Haru: "Be patient, Luffy, there will be a lot of quests too in the future."


    Luffy was a bit depressed and decided to train his haki. He needed to master and after that, he could enjoy traveling around the world without worry.


    Kouha: "Haru, are you going to join this quest too?"


    Haru felt a bitplicated since he didn''t really want to kill. Even though he had killed him before, it was still quite ufortable for him. He couldn''t get used to that feeling no matter what.


    Yajima: "@Haru, you have light magic, you''re suitable to join since you have one of the weaknesses of those demons."


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, but we need three people, there are both me and Korosensei who will go to this world."


    Gintoki: "Who is going to join next?"


    Kuroneko: "How about you Gin-san? That world isn''t that different from your world."


    Gintoki was a bit speechless, "Me?" He didn''t have a superpower and his only strong point was his sword, but when he thought about that, the world had simrities with his world. He clenched the wooden sword in his hand and said, "I will join the quest."


    Teppei: "Can you bring me a sample of their blood?"


    Haru: "I will do that."


    They had decided for the next quest that the ones who would go were Haru, Korosensei, and Gintoki. Three of them would be the participants of this quest.


    Korosensei: "Nyufufufu, I can''t wait for my first time toe to that world, do I need to prepare a kimono?" He knew that most of the people in that world would be using a kimono since it was during the Meiji era.


    Haru: "You might need a mask rather than a kimono." He spat since it was better to hide that round face and the tentacles rather than thinking about his clothes.


    Korosensei: "Haru-kun! You''re cruel! Sensei will cry!"


    Kouha: "Then cry you stupid octopus!"


    Korosensei: "ORZ¡­"


    Korosensei: "I might be sharing this ''Yosuga no Sora'' in Teppei''s world."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru suddenly became annoyed, "Korosensei, what is the color of your blood?" He felt tired and put out his phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing," Haru thought for a bit and asked, "Do you want any souvenirs?"


    "Souvenirs?" Megumi titled her head.

 Chapter 242 Are you a dog?

    <h4>Chapter 242 Are you a dog?</h4>


    Haru went back to his apartment and prepared for his next quest. He thought for a bit about which clothes that would be suitable for that quest.


    The clothes are important since weird clothes will attract a lot of attention.


    Haru thought for a bit and decided to wear a suit. Even though most of the people in that world were still wearing kimonos but the westerner has given some influence and some of the rich people had begun to wear a suit rather than a kimono. He decided to wear a grey suit with ck leather shoes.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Ritsu suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, I''m going to go for a quest," Haru said.


    "Is it that group chat that you''ve talked about before?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    "Can you bring me along?" Ritsu asked.


    "I''m not sure since that world is a bit backwards, there isn''t any inte there," Haru said.


    "Backward world? Then why are you wearing a suit?" Ritsu asked.


    "Is it a bit too much?" Haru asked.


    "It might be since I''m not sure which world you wille from," Ritsu said.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry then," Haru said.


    "Do you want me to take care of your building?" Ritsu asked.


    His building was on the process and it would be ready in five months. The size of the building was quiterge and he had decided to detonate the entire building to bury the thing that happened there.


    "Thank you," Haru didn''t hesitate to ept her offer.


    "You''re not going to visit Kanzaki?" Ritsu asked.


    "I will but not now," Haru said.


    "You''re scum, is that the right?" Ritsu asked.


    "I can''t deny that," Haru sighed.


    "Well, with the money that you will produce, you won''t have to worry about school or anything then you cane to her world to make her happy, alright?" Ritsu said.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, don''t worry since I have promised her."


    "Humans are veryplicated and you''re very interesting," Ritsu said.


    "¡­" Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not when he heard it.


    "Haru."


    The door of his room was opened.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Sora smiled and asked, "Are you going somewhere? You''re very handsome." She walked toward him and checked him from up and down.


    Haru thought that this girl was really cute. He caressed her head and carried her in his arms.


    Sora kissed his lips while hugging his neck.


    "Humans are veryplicated," Ritsu said from his phone.


    Gintoki looked at the sweets that he had collected for a while. He knew that he would be staying in that world for a lot of days. It might be a week, month or a year. He thought that he needed a lot of things before he went there. He brought his luggage with a sweet on his bag. He only hoped that the sweet wouldn''t turn into bad. He shook his head, "No, sweet won''t turn into bad." He thought for a bit and decided to check whether there was an expired date on the sweet that he had brought.


    "Gin-chan, where are you going, aru?" Kagura asked.


    "Yes, Gin-san, are you going somewhere?" Shinpachi asked.


    "I have to go to work. Take care of the house for me," Gintoki said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "GIN-CHAN! DON''T DIE!!!" Kagura hurriedly hugged him.


    Shinpachi ran to the outside while shouting, "GIN-SAN IS GOING TO WORK! GIN-SAN IS GOING TO WORK!"


    "What?! Is this the judgment day?!"


    Everyone was panicked when they heard his shout.


    Gintoki twitched his lips and shouted, "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK I''M?!"


    Korosensei was in his room while taking his clothes to the suitcase, "Nyuhuhu, I need to bring this book." He knew there wouldn''t be much entertainment there since there wasn''t any inte in that world. He decided to bring his porn magazines so that he wouldn''t be bored.


    "You''re going, right?" Teppei asked.


    "Yes, I''m quite curious about this world, I''ve only heard that it is simr to my world but in the past," Korosensei said and added, "I can''t wait to see a real samurai or ninja, nin nin!"


    "¡­" Teppei wasn''t sure what to say right now. He thought for a bit and said, "Be careful."


    "Yes, I hope that we can have more friends," Korosensei nodded.


    "Still, the world is full of demons, there is a lot of world in another dimension," Teppei said.


    "Yes, that is why I''m very curious, I can''t live in my own world or at least until I''m not in this octopus form again," Korosensei smiled.


    "Good luck," Teppei said while smiling and leaving his room.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, thank you," Korosensei smiled and suddenly noticed a magazine on his table. He hurriedly went to the table and saw that it was a new porn magazine. He had a nosebleed when he saw it since it was very hot. He looked in the direction where Teppei had gone away, "Thank you, I will use it with care." He gave him a salute with manly tears in his eyes.


    "Ugh, I feel like I have a hangover," Gintoki said while holding his head.


    "I have heard that it might make you a bit dizzy but it is a bit too much," Korosensei while holding his head with his tentacles.


    Haru had gotten used to this feeling and helped them to alleviate their headache, "How is it?"


    "Oh, it''s better," Gintoki nodded.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard that you have magic but this is the first time I''ve seen it," Korosensei said.


    "Well, the first problem is where are we?" Haru said.


    They looked around and could only see a tree. Even though it was in the middle of the night, they could see their surroundings from the moonlight and star.


    Korosensei sniffed and frowned, "There is a smell of blood here."


    "Are you a dog? How can you smell it?" Gintoki wanted to spit.


    "Where is it?" Haru asked.


    "10 kilometers away from here," Korosensei said.


    ''Are you a dog?!'' They couldn''t help but think.


    "Alright, let us get there," Korosensei said and wrapped his tentacles on them.


    Gintoki felt a bit strange and shuddered when the tentacles started to wrap his body. He couldn''t help but think of the extreme magazine that he had seen in the trash before.


    Haru only sighed.


    Korosensei brought them to the location where he had smelled blood.


    "NEZUKO!!!!"


    They suddenly heard a screaming from the distance.

 Chapter 243 Where is the demon?

    <h4>Chapter 243 Where is the demon?</h4>


    "The sky has turned dark," Tanjiro looked at the sky. He ced down the wooden box that he had carried and said, "Nezuko,e out. It is nighttime."


    The wooden box suddenly moved and someone came out from inside.


    A beautiful girl with long ck hair wearing a pink patterned kimono while carrying a piece of bamboo in her mouth stood up after she came out from the wooden box.


    "Are you alright?" Tanjiro asked.


    "Hmm," Nezuko nodded at him.


    "Let''s continue to walk since we need to meet the man that the demon yer has talked to us about," Tanjiro said.


    Nezuko just nodded without saying anything.


    Tanjiro and Nezuko are a pair of brothers and sisters. They''re on a journey to meet an old man whose name is Urokodaki Sakonji from the demon yer who has let them away before. Their family has been killed by a demon and only left both of them alone in this world.


    Tanjiro is worried about his sister since she has turned into a demon, ''But she is alright.'' He had that confidence since he had never seen her eating a human or doing something bad. He wanted to turn her back into a human and he was sure that the demon yer organization had that answer.


    Both of them walked together until they needed time to rest.


    Tanjiro saw a temple on the way and said, "There is a light inside that temple. There might be a person inside. Let''s go see it!"


    Nezuko nodded at him.


    Both of them walked together while holding hands but they stopped.


    Tanjiro frowned and shuddered when he smelled something from inside the temple, "There is a smell of blood." His nose is very keen and he could smell something sickeningly dry and sweet metallic scent from inside the temple. He couldn''t help but be worried, "This mountain is dangerous, there might be someone who has gotten hurt inside!"


    Both of them started to run toward the temple to check whether there was someone who had gotten hurt or not.


    Tanjiro opened the sliding door of the temple while shouting, "Are you alright?" But his expression changed when he saw the scene inside the temple.


    It was sickening him, he saw a lot of humans had died and had been dismembered inside the temple.


    But the thing that made him show a fear expression was there was someone there who had been chewing the body part of a human that had been killed inside the temple.


    "What is it?" The man said and turned toward them with an angry expression, "This is my turf! If you cause trouble here, I will kill you now."


    ''Demon!''


    Tanjiro couldn''t utter a word when he saw the demon in front of him. His feeling was veryplex, he felt both fear and rage that started to boil inside his heart.


    ''I need to do something!''


    That is the only thing that he has thought about inside his head.


    Nezuko who saw the dead body wasn''t sure but her tears started to brim over her eyes.


    "Hmm, I feel something strange, are you guys a human?" The demon asked while licking the blood on his hand.


    "¡­"


    Tanjiro didn''t answer him but tightened his muscles.


    Suddenly the firemp inside the temple had gone away and the demon jumped toward him intending to kill him.


    Tanjiro who had been pushed by the demon took out his ax and sliced his face.


    *slice


    The demon jumped back with a chin that was full of blood.


    Tanjiro saw that the demon didn''t even show any pain and only looked at him with anger.


    "Heheha, an ax? Not bad. But," the demon suddenly appeared in front of him and choked his neck.


    Tanjiro tried to stop him but he couldn''t beat the power of this demon, ''D - Dammit." He knew that he would die soon if this continued.


    Suddenly someone appeared between them and kicked the head of the demon and separated it away from his body.


    "Heeee?!" Tanjiro was shocked when he saw the scene in front of him. He looked at the headless body and hurriedly pushed it away.


    Nezuko, who was by his side, kicked that body away from them.


    BAAAM!!


    The headless body was thrown away and hit the tree with a loud sound.


    "Ne - Nezuko¡­" Tanjiro wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "You''re a demon, huh! Why are you helping a human!"


    Tanjiro turned and saw that the head of the demon that had been separated from his body was still alive, "He - He still alive?!"


    Suddenly the headless body that had been thrown away stood up and ran toward them. That body moved very fast and attacked Nezuko.


    "Nezuko! Stop it!" Tanjiro was angry when he saw his little sister was attacked and raised his ax but the head of the demon stopped him.


    "As if I''ll let you!" The demon shouted.


    The headless body of the demon kicked Nezuko away the same way that she had thrown away to him earlier.


    "NEZUKO!!!!" Tanjiro had be very angry and knew that he needed to save his little sister.


    "Hehehe, I''ll kill both of you," the demon said while biting his ax.


    "Get away from me!" Tanjiro headbutted the demon in front of him.


    "ARGHH!!" The head of a demon let go of the ax and dropped on the ground.


    Tanjiro turned and hurriedly ran toward the direction of his little sister, "NEZUKO!!!!" He ran very fast since he was really worried about her until he stopped when he saw the scene in front of him. He saw three people appearing and each of them was wearing a strange outfit. He saw the man with very expensive clothes holding the body of the demon with one hand and suddenly became bright. He saw the body of demon suddenly burned into ashes by this light.


    "W - What''s that light?!" Tanjiro had never seen someone who could make such a bright light from nothing.


    "Oh, do you know where a demon is?"

 Chapter 244 Youve noticed me?

    <h4>Chapter 244 You''ve noticed me?</h4>


    "UWAAAAAA!!!" Gintoki shouted really hard with a panicked expression on his face.


    Haru was calm since it wasn''t his first time but he really wanted to smack this stupid octopus.


    Korosensei moved very fast toward the direction where he had smelled of blood.


    It was before long that they saw two children fighting against a headless body and a creepy head with two hands.


    The girl was kicked and thrown away by headless body.


    Korosensei knew that they needed to save the girl first since he was sure the boy would be okay. His speed was very fast and they had arrived in the fight between a girl and the headless body. He couldn''t help the girl since his power was very weak, "Haru!"


    "Yes, Sensei," Haru jumped and grabbed the headless body away from the girl. He pushed this body on the ground and started a rush punch without mercy.


    Baam! Baam! Baam! Baam!


    "It won''t die," Korosensei said.


    "Yeah, let''s try something else," Haru said and started to use his light magic. He knew the weakness of the demon was sunlight. He had learned a lot of magic from the Magnostadt Academy and suddenly his hand started to be bright.


    The body of the demon which was grabbed by him suddenly burnt and wanted to get away from him but his bones had been broken by him. The body could only helplessly be turned into ashes and died.


    Haru was d that they had found a demon when they had just been teleported to this world. He noticed the presence on his side and said, "Oh, do you know where a demon is?" He was waiting for his answer.


    "UWEEEEGHHHH!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ugh, my head hurts," Gintoki said while puking a lot of things from his mouth.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became very strange all of sudden.


    Haru sighed and walked toward him using his healing magic to heal his motion sickness, "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I feel better," Gintoki massaged his head and felt a bitfortable.


    "I''m sorry, Gintoki-san," Korosensei said.


    "No, you''re lucky there is no police here or else you will enter jail for speeding offenses," Gintoki said.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry since most of the police won''t be able to catch me, nyuhuhuhu," Korosensei smiled.


    "Is this how a teacher should act in front of his student?" Haru asked.


    "W - Who are you guys?!"


    They turned and had almost forgotten his existence.


    Tanjiro started to observe three of them. He saw the young man with expensive clothes that had azy smile on his face, then the one who had puked on the ground with messy hair, thenstly a yellow octopus.


    "¡­"


    ''Wait? Octopus?'' Tanjiro opened his mouth wide when he saw the yellow octopus that stood up. He also noticed that three of them were very tallpared to him and two of the men had very strange hair color. He wasn''t sure but he felt that he started to be ignored by the three people in front of him but he still quite nervous toward them, "W - Who are you guys?"


    "Before you ask someone''s name, shouldn''t you introduce your name? Don''t you know some manners?"


    Tanjiro was startled by the words of the man but he nodded, "My name is Tanjiro Kamado and she is my little sister Nezuko."


    "Nyuhuhu, Tanjiro-kun, Nezuko-kun, there is still a demon right over there? We need to solve him before it starts to harm other humans."


    Tanjiro suddenly realized and nodded, "Yes, also thank you very much!"


    They smiled looking at him.


    "So your name is Kasugano-san, Gintoki-san, and Korosensei?" Tanjiro asked while holding his little sister''s hand.


    "Yes, your luck sure is good to meet a demon in the middle of the night," Haru said.


    "Haha¡­" Tanjiro smiled dryly while hearing his words. He had a lot of questions right now but he knew that it would be rude to ask them suddenly.


    "You''re not curious about us?" Haru asked.


    Gintoki and Korosensei also looked at him with an interesting expression.


    "I''m very curious but I know that the three of you will be very rude since you''ve helped us," Tanjiro said.


    "Well, boy, you don''t need to be that stiff, you can ask us a question," Gintoki said.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, you should never be afraid to ask a question," Korosensei said.


    "T - Then what are you?" Tanjiro said while pointing his finger at Korosensei.


    Nezuko looked at Korosensei with a curious expression.


    "Me? I''m a teacher," Korosensei said.


    "Teacher?!" Tanjiro felt strange and asked, "I don''t mean it that way! I mean, are you a human?"


    Korosensei wanted to fool him again but Haru didn''t let him.


    "Tanjiro-kun, we''reing from and far away," Haru said.


    "Land far away?" Tanjiro felt confused but also interested.


    "There are a lot of people in this world, we''reing from thend of freedom, America," Haru said.


    "¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei were speechless.


    "A - America? Where is that?" Tanjiro had a hard time pronouncing that word.


    "Anyway, that ce is very far away, we''reing using a ship and living in the sea for a few months toe to this country," Haru said.


    "Why are youing to this country?" Tanjiro asked.


    Haru let out his tears and had a very sad expression, "I - It''s because Korosensei has a sickness that turns him into an octopus that we''reing to this country."


    "Yes, at first that his skin turns yellow, then he has turned into an octopus," Gintoki also cried.


    "¡­¡­" Korosensei felt strange and wasn''t sure how to respond when he saw both of them.


    Tanjiro and Nezuko also looked at Korosensei with a pitiful expression.


    "¡­" Korosensei was speechless looking at them.


    "We''reing here to search for a medicine that can help him turn him back into normal and on the way we''ve heard a legend about a demon that is eating a human, they''re a bit simr to the thing that we''re fighting back in our homnd," Haru said.


    Tanjiro was surprised, "Is there a demon in your country?"


    "Yes, but we call it either a vampire or a zombie," Haru said.


    "V - Vampire? Z - Zombie?" Tanjiro had never heard such a word before.


    They were walking back to the temple while talking to each other.


    "BASTARD! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY BODY! I''LL KILL YOU!"


    They saw a head with hands stuck in a tree by an ax.


    "That''s the demon," Tanjiro said while pointing his finger.


    Haru understood why the number of demons that they had killed didn''t increase.


    "They''re really immortal, huh?" Gintoki was a bit surprised to see it.


    "Let me purify you," Haru said, and used his light magic to turn the demon into ashes.


    Nezuko hid behind Tanjiro when she saw the light.


    "It''s okay, Nezuko, they won''t attack you," Tanjiro said, but he was ready to fight them, even though he knew that he was weaker.


    "Is she your little sister? Has she turned into a demon?" Korosensei asked.


    "No, she isn''t a demon! She has never eaten a human!" Tanjiro protected his little sister.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh.


    "W - Why are you guysughing?" Tanjiro asked with a confused expression.


    "There is no way that we will hurt your little sister since we have someone here who really loves his little sister, right?" Korosensei said.


    "¡­"


    "Why are you looking at me?" Haru rubbed his nose and said, "The old man over there, can youe out and join our conversation?"


    "Huh?" Tanjiro was confused but suddenly he saw someone walking toward them, "W - Who are you?"


    "Hoo? Have you noticed me?"

 Chapter 245 Ripple Vs Breath Style

    <h4>Chapter 245 Ripple Vs Breath Style</h4>


    Haru knew that the old man in front of him was the former leader of the demon yer organization. This old man is also the master of water breath that is used to y a demon.


    "Old man, who are you?" Gintoki asked.


    "Before that, Tanjiro shouldn''t you hide Nezuko?" Haru said.


    "Ha?" Tanjiro was confused.


    "The sun will rise soon, it''ll be bad for your little sister," Haru said.


    Tanjiro looked around but he couldn''t find his little sister, "Nezuko?!" He walked inside the temple and saw her inside. He sighed in relief when he saw her inside the box.


    "I don''t know who you are but can you help me bury the body inside the temple?" The old man asked.


    They nodded in response when they heard him.


    They had buried the dead body on the earth.


    "Can you tell me who are you guys?" The old man asked. He was curious about how the people in front of them had a very different appearance and also a magical skill that could turn the zombie into ashes without a sword or poison, ''Is that an octopus?'' He thought while looking at Korosensei.


    "Before you ask our name why don''t you introduce yourself first, old man?" Gintoki said rudely.


    "Oh, that''s right, I''m Sakonji Urokodaki," Sakonji said.


    "Y - You''re the one that¡­" Tanjiro suddenly eximed.


    "You''re Tanjiro Kudamo?" Sakonji looked at him.


    "Yes, that''s me," Tanjiro nodded.


    Sakonji nodded, "Giyu Tomikata has introduced you to me, you need to follow me after this."


    "Yes," Tanjiro nodded and looked at the three of them curiously.


    "Can we follow you old man?" Haru asked and added, "We want to ask some questions about a demon since their existence is a bit simr to the vampires and zombies in our country."


    Sakonji was a bit surprised, "There is the same existence in your country?"


    "Yes, they''re also very powerful and their weakness is sunlight simr to a demon earlier," Haru said, adding, "We might be able to exchange each other''s information."


    Sakonji nodded and also felt a bit curious, "Yes, that will be alright."


    "Where is your home? I will send you there," Korosensei suddenly said. He knew from him that the old man in front of him was also a teacher. He was quite curious about the training course or the way this old man trained his disciple.


    "Huh? Send me?" Sakonji felt confused.


    "UWEEEEEGGHHHH!!!!!"


    Gintoki and Tanjiro were puking on the side.


    Sakonji was better but he was also a bit dizzy, ''W - Who are they?'' He knew that speed was impossible to be recreated by a human. He wasn''t sure anymore about them and became even more curious.


    Haru was looking at Korosensei who smiled mischievously. He sighed and introduced himself, "My name is Kasugano Haruka, the one who is puking is Sakata Gintoki, and the yellow octopus is Korosensei."


    "Nice to meet you," Korosensei smiled.


    "¡­" Sakonji was speechless and asked, "Your name¡­"


    "Yes, our ancestors are from this country, which is why our names are simr," Haru said. He was lying with a straight face.


    "Oh, then what are you guys?" Sakonji asked.


    "Simr to you guys, we''re also a demon yer but our name is a bit different," Haru said and added, "We''re ripple users."


    "Ripple user?" Sakonji blinked his eyes inside his tengu mask.


    Haru might really think that the author of ''Kimetsu no Yaiba'' was inspired by ''Jojo'' since their enemies were simr and their technique was also simr only with a different method to apply it.


    Gintoki and Korosensei didn''t say anything since his exnation was very eloquent.


    "We''re able to produce energy simr to sunlight inside our body, which is why we can beat the demon easily," Haru said.


    "Produce simr energy to sunlight?!" Sakonji thought that if the demon yer had that technique then they could defeat the demon easily.


    "What about you? Are you using something simr to us?" Haru asked.


    Sakonji shook his head, "No, we''re using something known as breath style, it is a sword technique that is developed to defeat a demon."


    "Interesting, can you let us see this technique of yours?" Haru asked.


    Sakonji nodded, "Yes, but can you also show me yours too?"


    "That''s good," Haru nodded.


    Everyone was looking at both of them with a curious expression.


    "I''ll show you my technique first," Sakonji said and grabbed the sword in his house. He walked toward the big stone in front of him. He held his sword and took a deep breath.


    "D - Don''t say that he is trying to cut that big stone?!" Tanjiro was shocked.


    "First Style: Water Surface Slice!" Sakonji sent a powerful single concentrated sh toward the big stone in front of him.


    It might be their imagination but they saw an illusion of water that was sent from that sh.


    *sh!


    The big stone was cut in half by his powerful sword attack.


    Sakonji let out his breath and put his sword on the sheath again.


    "Alright, now is my time," Haru said and walked toward the frog that was resting on the stone.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Tenjiro was startled.


    Haru had said to everyone that they should buy a Ripple technique since it was quite cheap and had a lot of functions in this world. He raised his fist and punched it toward the frog, "HAAA!!!"


    "STOP!!!!" Tanjiro shouted.


    His fist hit the frog but passed through and cut the stone in half without damaging the frog.


    "Croak!" The frog jumped away after the stone was cut in half.


    "¡­¡­"


    "T - The frog is fine¡­" Tanjiro was surprised.


    Haru had thought that the Ripple technique would be useful in this world who was fighting against the demon who had a weakness against sunlight. He needed to collect the 10 instructions of breath style and to do that he had thought to exchange it with the this Ripple technique.


    Ripple technique can be the auxiliary of the demon yer who has learned the breathing style of making their attack stronger to fight against the demon.


    Sakonji was stunned and wasn''t sure what to say since he could feel kindness in that technique. He really hoped for the demon yer in his country to have that technique.

 Chapter 246 Do you want a lollipop?

    <h4>Chapter 246 Do you want a lollipop?</h4>


    After showing each other skill they entered Sakonji''s small hut to talk to each other.


    Haru told him that their purpose toe here was to search for a Blue Spider Lily to cure their Korosensei who had turned into a yellow octopus.


    Sakonji nodded when he saw the yellow octopus.


    Korosensei blinked his eyes and wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "I''m sorry but I''ve never heard of that kind of nt before," Sakonji shook his head.


    "It''s alright, we will stay in this country for a while, especially after we have known there is a demon here, as a ripple practitioner it is also our duty to eliminate them," Haru said with righteous expression.


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei were just too speechless at him.


    Sakonji knew that they could be a powerful ally. He nodded, "Then let me introduce you to our demon ying corps."


    "Demon ying corps?" Haru raised his eyebrow. He knew such an organization exists but he needed to keep his poker face.


    "Yes, that is the name of our organization," Sakonji nodded and said, "I''ve retired from the organization and I''m already old. It''s better for you to speak directly to Oyakata-sama about the nt, demon, and our breath style."


    "Thank you very much," Haru nodded. He felt that his luck was quite good that he could meet the former pir of the demon-ying corps and got his rmendation to meet the leader of this organization.


    The process was rtively fast since Sakonji only needed tomunicate using the crow and sent a message to the headquarters.


    They were waiting for a quite boring wait for themunication.


    "There isn''t any inte here," Gintoki sighed.


    "Aren''t you a samurai? Why are you bing simr to the millennial generation?" Haru spat.


    "Hey, my heart is forever with the children," Gintoki said.


    Korosensei thought for a bit and said, "I wonder how porn is in this era."


    "¡­" Gintoki and Haru looked at him with dead eyes.


    "What is porn?" Tanjiro asked him with innocent eyes.


    "Nothing. You''re a bit too early to know," Gintoki said and gave him a candy, "Here, eat some lollipop."


    "Lollipop?" Tanjiro felt strange and didn''t know how to eat it.


    "Let me help you," Korosensei opened the wrap and told him to eat it.


    Tanjiro tried to chew it but it was too hard.


    "Don''t chew it, just lick it," Gintoki said.


    Tanjiro nodded and started to lick the lollipop. His eyes lit up, "It''s good." He looked at his little sister and looked at them.


    "This is for your little sister," Gintoki said and gave him once more. He had a soft spot for him since Tanjiro made him remember himself in the past.


    "Thank you," Tanjiro nodded and gave it to his little sister, "Nezuko, try this lollipop."


    Haru looked at both Gintoki and Korosensei and felt that they had be a bad uncle who gave children a lollipop.


    "I''ve told the headquarters, you can go there anytime," Sakonji said.


    "How can we get there?" Gintoki asked.


    Sakonji pointed at the crow, "Just follow this crow and it will guide you to that ce."


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    "No problem, even though we''reing from a different country but our purpose is the same is to eliminate a demon in this world," Sakonji looked far away with sighed, "It''ll be great when the world is peaceful."


    "Yeah, that would be great," Korosensei nodded.


    Haru looked at him and said, "Sakonji-san, before we go, can I ask a question regarding a breath style?"


    "Yes, I''m also curious about your Ripple," Sakonji nodded.


    They talked for a while about both Ripple and Breath Style. Both of them are powerful and they have the same origin. Everything is starting from the breath and without a powerful breath, they can''t utilize their technique.


    Haru nodded and understood that Breath Style was a very powerful technique that could cut the demon with ease but to kill them they needed a special sword that was made with special ore.


    Ripple is a bit different since it creates simr energy from sunlight. When someone mastered this martial art, they don''t need to use a special sword to kill a demon since their body can produce sunlight energy. It can also heal their bodies and make their appearance youthful for a long time.


    Haru was sure that Sakonji would have the appearance of an old man in his thirties if there was a Ripple in this world.


    They talked for a while about a lot of things, especially a demon since they only had gotten their knowledge from manga and anime. Their mission was quite a lot and thought that it was better to get more information before they went to the headquarters of the demon-ying corps.


    Kagaya Ubuyashiki is the leader of the Demon ying Corps. He has light skin and ck shoulder-length hair. He has a curse mark that is slowly killing him that also makes his skin look as if it was rotting spreading down his face and covering his eyes making him unable to see.


    He read the letter that was sent by Sakonji and couldn''t help but felt curious, ''The warrior who ising from the western country?'' He felt curious and wanted to see them. He also learned their powerful technique from the letter.


    "Oyakata-sama."


    Kagaya looked at the nine pirs who were bowing in front of him. He opened his mouth, "There will be a warrior who ising from a different country going toe to our headquarters when theye please greet them."


    "Warrior from a different country?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Are they simr to us?" One of them asked.


    Kagaya nodded, "Yes, they''re also fighting a demon simr to us, but their technique is a bit different from us, maybe everyone can get to know each otherter."


    They nodded and felt a bit curious about it. They wanted to know how this group of warriors could defeat the demons in their country.


    "Shinobu¡­" Kagaya said.


    "Yes!"


    "Please receive them at Butterfly Estate when theye," Kagaya said.


    "Yes."


    They talked for a while waiting for them toe to their headquarters. Even though they were curious but they were also wary about them since they had never seen them.

 Chapter 247 Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 247 Brothel</h4>


    They didn''t stay in Sakonji''s hut that long since it was quite unbearable for them to stay in a small hut for a long time. They thought that it was better to go out looking for a demon rather than staying in this ce.


    "Goodluck, Tanjiro-kun, protect your little sister," Haru said.


    "Yes, I will work hard to protect Nezuko," Tanjiro nodded.


    "Sis-Con¡­" Korosensei and Gintoki said at the same time.


    Haru ignored them since he was really a sis-con. He had decided to embrace this identity and it wasn''t that bad in his opinion. He thought for a bit and said, "The basis of Ripple is simr to Breath Style and learn well from Sakonji-san, you might be able to learn about Ripple in the future."


    "Yes," Tanjiro nodded.


    "Where are you going now?" Sakonji asked.


    "I want to go to the city, I want to try the sweets in this country," Gintoki said.


    "Sweet, huh? That''s good too, let''s go to Tokyo then," Korosensei nodded and wrapped his tentacles to them.


    "Not again!" Haru and Gintoki became pale when they felt his tentacles on their waist.


    "Goodbye everyone," Korsensei said and started to fly.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Tanjiro and Sakonji couldn''t help but watch them with a sigh and pitying expression.


    Sakonji looked at Tanji and said, "Go and start your training!"


    "Yes!"


    *Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!


    They had arrived in Tokyo and ate udon on the street cart.


    Haru sighed with the taste of this food. He had a lot ofints since his tongue was a bit special but he didn''t say anything since he was hungry.


    "So what should we do now?" Gintoki asked.


    "Hmm, well, we need to search for a demon," Haru answered.


    "I''m going to go and search for this Blue Lily Spider," Korosensei said.


    "Huh?!"


    "My speed is very fast, I can go to Nepal, China, and Korea when we can''t find the flowers in this country," Korenseies said while slurping his udon. He looked at them and said, "I will entrust both of you to defeat the demon, collecting special ore, and breath style instruction."


    "¡­"


    "The power of demons is quite weak, even though they''re immortal, they will be defeated with a ripple," Korosensei said and sighed, "I''m a bit disappointed with porn in this world, they''re very crude and don''t enjoy art such as porn magazines."


    "¡­"


    "Agree," Gintoki nodded profoundly.


    Haru had a headacheing with them. He started to wonder whether they could be okay in this mission. He thought for a bit and asked, "Do any of you have money?"


    They stopped when he asked this question.


    Haru didn''t need to hear their answer when he saw their expression. He thought for a while and said, "Wait here for a while, I will exchange some gold with money."


    "Don''t make us wait too long!" Gintoki said.


    "Yes, it is quite bad tomit a petty crime when we have just arrived in this world, my image as a gentleman will be destroyed!" Korosensei said.


    ''A gentleman?'' They wanted to spit when they heard him. They could see only a perverted yellow octopus in front of them.


    They were toozy to say anything to him.


    "Oi! Don''t be silent!" Korosenseiined.


    Haru shook his head and went out to search a store to pawn his gold, exchahing it with money in this world. He walked to a crowded street and noticed that a lot of people were watching him since he was quite tall and his hair was unique. He ignored them to search for a pawn shop since there were two people who were waiting for him. He walked for a while until he had found the store. He exchanged gold and used his hypnotics to help him get a fair trade. He received quite a sum of money and wanted to go back to pay the udon earlier.


    "Sir, are you a foreigner? How about you try the girls in our shop?"


    Suddenly there was someone who stopped him offering him a p.r.o.s.tit.u.t.e.


    Haru felt a bitplicated by him, "Oh? Really?" It might be because his appearance was simr to a businessman who wasing to this country to have a deal with someone here.


    The brothel is quite a profitable business in this era and there are a lot of girls who need money. They don''t have the skill and their parents also don''t have a lot of money. With ack of education, they have decided to sell themselves since it is very easy to get the money that way.


    "Yes, she is very beautiful and she is also new to this business," the man tried to tempt him.


    "Where is the location?" Haru asked.


    "It''s over there, you can see it from here," the man said while pointing his finger.


    Haru saw the building and thought for a bit, "Alright, let me visit your ce."


    "Good, you won''t be regretting your decision, pleasee with me," the man smiled really wide when he had seded inviting him.


    "Please wee," the man smiled.


    Haru entered the brothel and could see that it was very luxurious. He could smell some fragrance and it might be simr to a garden of flowers. He could see a samurai who was wearing an expensive kimono entered this ce with lustful expression and the woman who was wearing a very beautiful patterned kimono tempted something simr to a temptress.


    The man guided him to one room and opened the room showing a beautiful girl inside, "How is it?"


    "She was beautiful," Haru nodded.


    The woman bowed and said, "Nice to meet you, sir."


    "Please enjoy it," the man said and left him.


    The woman stood up and pulled his hand to enter the room, "Please enjoy the sake first, sir."


    Haru smiled and followed the woman inside.


    "When are you going to pay for the udon!" The owner of the udon cart was angry toward both Gintoki and Korosensei.


    "Please wait for a while, our friend is going to get the money," Korosensei said and tried to calm him.


    "W - What are you?!" The owner was wary of looking at this big man.


    "We will pay for it," Gintoki said.


    Korosensei had used his make up to disguise himself but the result was horrible.


    "I''ll wait until then! You need to pay or else¡­" The owner looked at Gintoki and left them.


    "Dammit, where is he?" Gintoki was ufortable.


    "Just be patient, he wille back soon," Korosensei said.


    They would be angry when they knew that he had just entered a brothel.

 Chapter 248 Why dont you invite us?

    <h4>Chapter 248 Why don''t you invite us?</h4>


    "Where are they?" Kocho asked the crow. She had been entrusted by Oyakata-sama to receive the warrior from a foreign country. She was quite surprised when they came to Tokyo and thought to meet them as soon as possible.


    "What?! Two of them are in the udon shop and can''t pay for their food? The other one is entering a brother?!" Kocho suddenly became a doubt for them, especially the one that entered the brothel. She started to have a bad impression of these people and decided to not talk too muchter with them.


    "Let''s go to the one in the udon shop first, guide me there," Kocho said.


    The crow nodded and started to guide her.


    Haru was in the room in the brothel with a girl beside him serving him a cup of sake.


    "Sir, where do youe from?"


    "Me? I''m from America," Haru answered.


    "Wow? Where is that?"


    Haru started to talk with her and it was quite easy to make her interested. He didn''te to this ce because he wanted to enjoy the night with a girl but he felt that he had seen a strange man entering this ce. He wanted to defeat all of the demons in this world since everyone who lived in this world, especially the demon yer, had a very sad life. He felt strange when the author had killed almost half of the cool characters in this world. He had to admit that the story was good and that was why he enjoyed it.


    He also thought that a brothel was a very good ce to gather information since most of the people with money and power woulde often to this ce while telling the oiran (p.r.o.s.tit.u.t.e) a lot of information because they were drunk. He was d that he had disguised himself as a foreigner that it helped him to ask a lot of questions to the girl. He also used his observation haki to observe the man who was entering the next room.


    "Sir¡­¡­"


    Haru was startled when the girl suddenly sat down on hisp. He had to admit that she smelled really nice.


    The girl watched him with a misty expression on her eyes.


    Both of them were caught in silence until they heard a scream.


    "AAAAAAA!!!!!"


    "W - What''s happening?" The girl was scared.


    "Stay here, let me check it," Haru said and stood up. He heard that voiceing from the side of his room.


    "Sir, please don''t leave me," the girl said and held his hand.


    "Thene with me," Haru said.


    The girl nodded. Even though she was scared but she was also curious about what was happening in the room next to them.


    They walked to the next room and opened it slowly.


    "Hmm, the meat of the girl is very nice."


    They saw a man holding the girl''s neck and licked his lips in a scary manner. The drool kepting out from his mouth looking at this girl and seemed happy to see a scared expression of the girl.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and kicked the demon away from the girl.


    *BAAAM!


    He caught the girl in his arms and sighed in relief when she was still alive.


    "Cough! Cough!" The girl coughed really hard since she had almost died.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    "KYAAAAAA!!!!" The other girl who came with him dropped on the ground shocked with the scene in front of them.


    Her scream caused amotion inside the brothel and the staff hurriedly ran toward them but they also saw the scene that made their legs feel really weak.


    "W - What is that?!"


    "Hehehe, you''ve seen me? Then you need to die!"


    Korosensei and Gintoki were waiting in the udon shop with a bored expression. They had been waiting for a while but he still hadn''te.


    *Caw Caw


    They turned and saw a crownding on their table.


    "Are you the warrior that ising from a foreign country?"


    They turned and saw a girl who was quite short built and had short ck hair tied back with a purple butterfly ornament and parted fringes.


    "You''re?" Gintoki asked.


    "My name is Shinobu Kocho and I''m one of the pirs of the Demon ying Corps," Shinobu said.


    "Oh!!!!" Korosensei and Gintoki who heard her name couldn''t help but be excited.


    "Please pay for our udon first and we will refund itter," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu was speechless and had never seen such brazen people. She sighed and nodded while ying with their bill while eating udon in this restaurant, "Let''s go."


    "Huh? We''re waiting for someone," Korosensei said.


    "He''s in the brothel right now, he might not being in a few hours and it''s better toe directly to the brothel," Shinobu said.


    Korosensei and Gintoki were stunned and couldn''t help but became annoyed, "BASTARD!?"


    They saw a grotesque figure that was simr to a big lump of meat with a lot of eyes around its body. They weren''t sure how to describe the scene in front of them but they knew that they needed to run or else they would die.


    "I HATE A HANDSOME MAN! DIE! I''LL DESTROY YOUR FACE!" The monster opened its mouth and wanted to bite him.


    Haru felt strange when he was praised by this monster. He frowned and started to gather a Ripple energy on his knee striking this monster.


    BAAAM!


    Haru was still carrying the girl on his left arm healing while using his right fist to punch the monster, "Ripple of the sun, flow through it Sunlight Yellow Overdrive!" He sent a devastating and extremely strong Ripple-infused strike toward this monster.


    BAAAM!!


    The monster who had been screaming in pain suddenly felt that its body turned into ashes slowly, "AAAHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone was amazed watching the monster that would kill them before had been turned into ashes by the man in front of them. They also saw the yellow light that was produced by him. They started to wonder who was the identity of this man.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked the girl on his arm.


    "Y - Yes¡­" The girl blushed and nodded shyly.


    Haru blinked his eyes until he heard someone calling him with an angry voice.


    "HARU?!"


    Suddenly two people jumped toward him and started to beat him up.


    "BASTARD! WE''RE WAITING FOR YOU IN THE UDON SHOP BUT YOU''RE HAVING FUN IN THE BROTHEL?!"


    "AS YOUR TEACHER, I''M VERY ASHAMED TO KNOW THAT YOU''RE COMING TO THE BROTHEL."


    "Bastard! You stop! This is a misunderstanding!" Haru tried to stop them but it seemed that he had underestimated the power of a jealous man.


    "BASTARD! WHY DON''T YOU INVITE US!?" Korosensei and Gintoki screamed through their hearts.


    "¡­"


    Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but feelplicated and wasn''t sure what to do.

 Chapter 249 Annoying Girl

    <h4>Chapter 249 Annoying Girl</h4>


    Haru was annoyed looking at two people who had beaten him up. He was fighting with a demon and they had beaten him up because they were jealous of him.


    "¡­" Korosensei and Gintoki had a bit of an awkward expression when they heard a story from the staff and the girl.


    "I''m not having fun! I''m fighting a demon!" Haru said.


    "Yes, yes, we''re sorry," Gintoki said.


    "Yes, don''t be angry, we''re sorry," Korosensei said.


    Haru snorted and noticed someone who had been watching three of them. He saw a girl with quite a short figure but she was quite beautiful. He knew her since he had read the manga but he mustn''t tell her, "Are you someone from demon yer corps?"


    "Follow me," the girl said and turned, walking outside.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that this girl was very cold but he decided to follow her.


    "Sir, are you not going to stay here?" the girl suddenly stopped him.


    "I''m sorry, I have something to do now," Haru said.


    "T - Then, when are you going toe back?" the girl asked.


    Haru wanted to say something but suddenly he felt that girl came back again and wanted to stab him with her sword. He dodged her and looked at her with an angry expression, "What the hell, are you doing?!"


    "Oh, you can dodge that? So let''s go, I thought your legs were cramping, I''m helping you give you first aid treatment," the girl said.


    "Oh, really? I don''t know that this country has such a crude way to give first aid to someone," Haru was really annoyed.


    "Let''s go, don''t dawdle here," the girl said.


    Haru frowned and looked at both Korosensei and Gintoki, "Is she at that time?" He was wondering whether that girl was on menstruation.


    "It might be from her way of treating you," Gintoki said.


    "Yeah, it is your fault to enter a brother!" Korosensei said.


    "Yes, you see that girl! I wonder what have you been doing with her before," Gintoki said.


    Haru was speechless at both of them he could see that they had a very envious expression on their face.


    "Let''s go or do you want me to give all of you the first treatment in such a crude way?" The girl said,


    They shook their heads and followed her but suddenly the girl walked toward him and stopped really close in a really close distance.


    Haru felt that this girl was really short, however, she was a bit cute. He snorted and thought to tease her, "What? Are you hitting me? Sorry that''s not happening. I have someone I like."


    "¡­"


    The girl was silent and it was hard to see her expression.


    During that moment suddenly the temperature turned very cold all of a sudden.


    Gintoki and Korosensei looked at each other and also understood each other clearly. Both of them walked toward him and held both of his hands in ce.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Haru felt that both of them were traitors.


    "Please give him mercy," Gintoki and Korosensei said at the same time with a very calm expression.


    Haru was speechless at both of them.


    "Thank you, both of you are really gentlemen," the girl said and didn''t hesitate to kick an important ce.


    Haru who had learned observation haki was shocked and sweated really hard. He didn''t hesitate to use his legs to stop her keck. He sighed in relief when she saw that her kick didn''t hit his important ce.


    "Bastard! I''ll kill you then I''ll kill myself!" The girl took out her sword and tried to stab him.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Haru shouted while avoiding all of her attacks.


    The girl didn''t stop but rather moved even faster.


    Their meeting wasn''t good, it was the worst meeting ever.


    Haru would have never thought to meet such a lioness in this world. He was wondering whether this girl hated a brothel or something. He thought that it was understandable since there was no girl who loved a brothel, most of them would hate it.


    They hade out from the brothel and followed the girl who wasing from the demon yer corps quietly but suddenly the girl stopped and opened her palm at him.


    "What?" Haru felt confused by her actions.


    "Money," the girl said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru felt really confused, "Why?"


    "I paid for your meal earlier," the girl said.


    "Oh, thank you," Haru said and gave her the money that he owed her.


    The girl took the money from him and nodded.


    Haru looked at her and said, "You''re cute when you''re quiet." His praise was really sincere but the girl in front of him couldn''t appreciate him.


    "Stay away from me 100 meters away," the girl said.


    "¡­" Haru ignored him and didn''t say anything. He was wondering whether he should use a forceful way to get the ''Breath Style'' from the ''Demon yer Corps'' since the girl in from of him was really annoyed him to hell.


    Gintoki and Korosensei ignored both of them and bought a lot of food on the way since they had money.


    "Haru, try this," Korosensei said and put something in his mouth.


    Haru wanted to refuse him since his tongue was sensitive but this octopus forcefully entered something in his mouth, "Hmm!"


    Shinobu wasn''t sure but she couldn''t help but felt annoyed when she saw him. She might not have seen how he had defeated a demon and felt doubtful since she didn''t see the corpse of demon but after hearing the story of the people who saw the scene. She needed to believe that they were warriors from another country. She had imagined a lot of things but she couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    Shinobu could hear that they were fighting with each other. She sighed when she heard that they were fighting about food, "Shut up and follow me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Train," Shinobu said and didn''t say anything again. She wanted to finish this quest as soon as possible.


    "Tsundere¡­"


    Shinobu wasn''t sure what was the meaning of those words but it made her a bit annoyed.

 Chapter 250 Infinite Train 1

    <h4>Chapter 250 Infinite Train 1</h4>


    Haru knew the name of the girl in front of her was Shinobu Kocho. Even though she was small, she was the Insect Pir.


    The Pirs are the top-ranked and most powerful swordsmen among the Demon yers in the Demon ying Corps who serve as its elite warriors.


    Her appearance might be quite cute but her weapon was dangerous since she was using poison as her means to kill a demon.


    Haru felt a bit sad for everyone in this world since most of them had their own tragedy.


    Shinobu who was in front of them didn''t say anything and only walked in front of them.


    "She is very angry right now," Korosensei said.


    Haru was still annoyed by him since his tongue was sensitive and it was hard for him to eat something bad, the worst case that he could faint directly, "Just let her, during this time, everything that we will say will be ignored."


    "Yeah, this girl is still better since she didn''t punch you or create horrendous food that can match a nuclear weapon or a masochist stalker," Gintoki said.


    Haru patted his shoulder since he knew that his luck with a girl was quite bad.


    "Are you trying to show off? Are you trying to show off to me that you have a girl?!" Korosensei suddenly became annoyed by both of them.


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki and Haru became speechless at him.


    "Hmph! Our friendship is over! Shinobu-chan, wait for me!" Korosensei said.


    "Don''t call my name you stupid octopus!" Shinobu spat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei dropped on the ground with a depressed expression.


    Gintoki and Haru patted his shoulders and said, "There is us here."


    Koroseseni felt that tears started to well in his eyes. He hugged them and shouted, "Best friends!"


    Gintoki and Haru nodded and also hugged him.


    "How stupid! Don''t make me get embarrassed on the street!" Shinobu was annoyed by them.


    They ignored her while smiling.


    "Coal train¡­" Haru was speechless since it was his first time to see such an antic train.


    "This is your first time to see it?" Shinobu said with a proud expression.


    "¡­" Haru felt that there was a missing screw inside her head. He had seen something more incredible and faster than this coal train. He calmed himself and sighed, "Do we have to ride this?"


    "Yes," Shinobu nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    They nodded and entered the train.


    Yes, this is their first time riding a coal train. Even though they had ridden the more modern train, it was such a novel thing to ride an antic.


    "Now that you mention it, the car is also using steam," Gintoki said.


    "I wonder how much it will cost," Haru said.


    "Do you want to buy one?" Korosensei asked.


    "Well, it will be an antic, and when I bring it back the price will be several times higher," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei were speechless at how he was thinking.


    They went to their seats and sat in their seats. The seat was for four people and they were sitting facing each other.


    "You three sit together, I''ll sit here by myself," Shinobu said.


    They were speechless at this girl.


    Gintoki and Korosensei didn''t hesitate and sat down first, "Haru, you sit over there."


    "¡­" Haru wanted to smash the head of both of them. He sighed and ignored her warning sitting next to her.


    Shinobu didn''t say anything but her expression clearly showed a very displeasant expression.


    "Please let me check your ticket," the staff member walked toward them.


    Shinobu nodded and gave the staff four tickets.


    "Thank you," the staff said and left them.


    Haru was a bit hungry and took out something from his body. He had brought a bread that he had cooked since he was a bitzy to cook before.


    "Oh, is that your bread? Let me try it," Korosensei said and took one from him. He knew that he had opened a pastry in his world.


    "Me too," Gintoki said, and also took one.


    "Do you want some?" Haru offered Shinobu.


    "No, thank you," Shinobu looked away since she had never seen such food before. Even though it smelled really great, she didn''t want to eat anything from him. She was a bit hungry and decided to buy a bento from the train. She opened the bento and ate it slowly.


    They were also curious about the taste of the food in this ce and decided to buy it too.


    They didn''t wait too long and the train started to move.


    Haru had to admit that the sound of this train was a bit annoying since it was very loud.


    They were talking to each other about a lot of things.


    Shinobu didn''t join their conversation but listened quitely since it was quite interesting, especially their joke.


    They were talking to each other but stopped when they saw a monster with a strange body entering their passenger car.


    "Demon!" Shinobu who saw that monster became serious and hurriedly attacked the monster with her sword. Her speed was very fast and her steps were simr to a butterfly. She moved very close in an instant and stabbed the sword that was full of poison into the body of the demon.


    It was an instant defeat that the demon killed instantly.


    Shinobu sheathed her sword again and sat down on her seat. She saw three of them had a surprised expression on their face. She nodded and didn''t say anything, feeling slightly happy that they were amazed by her skill. She wasn''t sure why but suddenly she saw all of her family having dinner together. She was very happy when she saw the faces of both her parents and her big sister.


    "Dad! Mom! Sister!" Shinobu called their names and they also called her name. She felt very happy and it was very nice to talk to them. She was very happy and wanted to be with them foreve---


    Suddenly everyone was broken and she opened her eyes. In front of her was the man that she hated.


    "Have you woken up?" Haru asked.


    "What are you doing?" Shinobu asked. Her voice was really cold and depended on his answer she might have stabbed him.


    "There is a demon that makes everyone sleep, you''ve also slept earlier," Haru said.


    Shinobu suddenly remembered her dream with her family. She became very angry and veins appeared on her forehead, "I''ll kill that demon!" She had never felt rage before and needed to kill that demon right now.

 Chapter 251 Infinite Train 2

    <h4>Chapter 251 Infinite Train 2</h4>


    "He? Interesting, there is someone who can break my power."


    This person didn''t show fear but rather quite a mncholy expression when his power had been broken.


    His name is Enmu and he is a member of the Twelve Demon Moons, having held the position of Lower Moon One.


    He is very sadistic and enjoys the pain and suffering of humans with his most favorite method being giving them a happy and pleasant dream before turning it into a nightmare and taking pleasure in the pain and suffering in others and enjoys seeing the agonized expressions they make.


    But.


    This was the first time someone had broken his power. He felt that they were interesting and couldn''t wait to fight with them, "Nowe, I''ll show you a nightmare that you won''t ever forget in your death."


    "Shinobu, calm down," Haru stopped her.


    Shinobu wanted to break him away but his power was too strong. She held her anger and asked, "What?"


    "Don''t charge recklessly into the demon without knowing, I''m not sure what has happened to you but I won''t let you die," Haru said.


    Shinobu took a deep breath and nodded, "Alright, thank you."


    Haru smirked, "You should show that expression more often, you won''t marry when you always get angry."


    Veins appeared on her forehead but she still kept smiling, "Then, do you have a n to beat this demon?"


    Haru looked at both Korosensei and Gintoko who were sleeping. He sighed at both of them and knew that they were still sleeping because of the power of the demon in this train. He felt that they were just too careless. He had told them to buy Ripple from the group chat but they didn''t listen to him. He knew that they were strong but they were vulnerable from magic or curse, especially Korosensei who was an assassin. Even though his speed was very fast but once that octopus slept soundly it was very easy to kill him.


    Ripple has the effect of producing energy inside the body of the user to cure any curse, poison, silence, bleed, disease, negative effect status, etc. In simple terms, it has the same effect of the potion or magic that is used to dispel any bad effects on the game.


    That is why Haru was unaffected by the power of the demon on the ticket train earlier.


    The entire passengers inside the train had been put into sleeping by the demon.


    Haru didn''t dispel it but decided to fight the demon since it was faster. Even though he had Ripple, he still hadn''t mastered it and it would take too much time to wake them up from the power of the demon. His light magic was only to heal something such as bleeding or heavy wounds. He hadn''t learned how to cure a bad effect since he had never faced someone who used that meant of attack before. He started to learn that there were a lot of things that could kill him in this world. Even though he was powerful, he couldn''t underestimate the people in this world.


    "The demon is at the top, let''s just beat it directly," Haru said.


    "¡­" Shinobu really wanted to smash him right now when she thought that he had a good idea but suddenly she realized something, "How did you know there is a demon on the top of the train?"


    "Let''s just say it is my intuition," Haru said and added, "Mine is pretty keen."


    "Hmm, let''s go," Shinobu said and jumped out from the window to the top of the train.


    Haru also followed her and jumped into the top of the train.


    Neither of them needed to search for the demon since the demon that had put the entire passenger into thend of their dreams was standing in front of them.


    "Are you awake? Good morning," the demon greeted them and said, "You could have to sleep more."


    The demon has a quite simr appearance to a human, unless they have used their power and a ck mark appeared on their bodies it is pretty hard to know which one is a demon from just their appearance alone.


    "Then will we die?" Haru said.


    "Yeah," the demon nodded and said, "I''m not sure why my power isn''t working on you, but I''m sure showing a very nice dream to the girl beside you? How is it? Do you like it? I can make it better, you know."


    "Shut up!" Shinobu was angry and said, "It''s because of you! It''s because of all of you that I''ve lost everyone!"


    "Then, isn''t that good? I''m giving you back everything," the demon said and smiled, "Even though it is only in the dream. I''m a pretty nice guy, I give you a nice dream but you don''t appreciate me." He shook his head and said, "I might as well show you a nightmare in your next dream."


    "There is no next time since you will die in my hands," Shinobu said and moved very fast simr to a bee. Her hand was on the handle of her sword ready to stab her opponent.


    ''Breath of Insect, huh?'' Haru could see that her movement was simr to an insect. He started to wonder whether ''Breath Style'' was simr to Kungfu since their movement was mimicking something, such as animals or an element of the world.


    "To kill me, it isn''t that easy," the demon said and introduced himself, "My name is Enmu, at least remember the name of demon that is killing you." He raised his hand and suddenly there was a mouth appearing on the back of his hand.


    "Blood Demon Technique Compelling Hypnotic Whisper."


    Shinobu knew that it was a very bad situation and needed to solve the demon in front of her as soon as possible but she was toote.


    "Go to sleep."


    Suddenly she felt very sleepy but before she closed her eyes. She saw the demon in front of her raised his hand while saying.


    "Don''t worry, you will meet your family soon enough."


    ''Sister¡­''


    "DIE!"


    *Swush!

 Chapter 252 Infinite Train 3

    <h4>Chapter 252 Infinite Train 3</h4>


    "Geez, what a troublesome girl."


    Suddenly someone appeared between two of them and stopped the demon to kill her.


    Enmu saw an unbelievable scene since his hand suddenly melted when he was touching his hand, "ARGH!!!" He felt disbelief that he had lost his right hand. He saw the hand of the young man in front of him had shown a bright golden yellow color and he had never seen it before, "W - What is that? That is not a ''Breath Style''!"


    "Ugh¡­" Shinobu opened her eyes and right in front of her was the face of the hateful man.


    "Your weight sure is heavy for someone who is your size," Haru said while carrying her in his arms.


    *Tick


    Veins appeared on her forehead and she punched his stomach.


    "Ugh!" Haru twitched his lips and threw her on the ground.


    Shinobu didn''t fall down but stood up gracefully. She was annoyed but she was pretty happy to see his painful expression. She snorted and said, "Have you not heard that it is pretty rude to say that kind of thing to ady?"


    "Lady? Where is it? I don''t see it anywhere?" Haru looked around as if he didn''t see her.


    "Bastard?!" Shinobu was angry.


    "DON''T F.U.C.K.I.N.G IGNORE ME!"


    Suddenly Enmu shouted at both of them. He was a high-ranking demon and the two humans in front of him ignored his existence. Even though his hand had melted, he had regenerated his hand back. He shouted at them angrily but he felt that it was the wrong choice.


    "Why do you think so?" Shinobu and Haru suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Dance of the Butterflies Frolic!" Shinobu jumped forward towards him which stung him multiple times with her de to inject her poison.


    Stab! Stab! Stab!


    "Scarlet Overdrive!" Haru charged Ripple into one hand and created a Ripple of me. He used his five fingers to stabbing the head of the demon.


    Stab!


    "UGHAAAAA!!!!" Enmu started to feel the poison started to melt his body but that didn''t really matterpared to the young man in front of him. He wasn''t sure what kind of meant that he had used but it felt like his body was being bathed in the sunlight and it was unbearable for him. He tried to run but this young man didn''t let him.


    "Just be purified quietly," Haru said.


    Enmu didn''t feel happy with his words. He still didn''t show all of his power but he had to die now. He was in the position of Lower Moon One but he would die without doing anything, ''Dammit!!!!" His body turned into ashes and scattered on the sky.


    Before long the train also stopped and dropped out of the rail. The train itself was also the body of the demon but because the main body had been destroyed the train stopped and almost destroyed since it had lost its bnce.


    Haru and Shinobu jumped out of the train since it wouldn''t be funny when the train dropped on them.


    Haru was sure that the passengers might have wounds, bruish, or a broken bone but he was sure that they would be alright.


    "U - Ugh¡­"


    Gintoki and Korosensei came out of the train. Both of them had very pretty bad mood after they had seen the dream.


    "Dammit, is that dream the power of the demon?" Gintokiined since he had seen something that he had been longing for. He tried to deny it but he still wanted it until now. He sighed and felt that he really needed to hear his advice.


    "Sigh¡­¡­" Korosensei who had gotten used to being invincible felt that his world had been turned when he suddenly lost because someone had put some magic on him. He felt that his speed and experience were enough but it seemed he had underestimated it.


    "Oi, Gin-san, Korosensei."


    Korosensei and Gintoki turned and saw both Shinobu and Haru.


    "Haru, where is the demon?" Gintoki asked and was ready to kill that demon to show such a thing to him. He really hated someone who loved to y such a bad hobby.


    "He has turned into ashes," Haru said.


    "Good," Gintoki and Korosensei nodded.


    "Now that you understand how important Ripple is, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei felt regret when they didn''t learn about Ripple.


    "Ripple? Is it the technique that you''re using earlier?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes, I''ve learned from the former pir that you''ve been using something known as ''Breath Style'' right?" Haru said.


    "Yes, mine is ''Insect Style''," Shinobu said and added, "I might be the weakest pir in the Demon yer Corps and can''t even cut down a demon but I''m good at poison and it can kill the demon instantly." She looked at them with a smile.


    "¡­" They were wondering why she needed to smile at them after exining her power.


    "What about your power?" Shinobu asked. She was really curious about his power since she had never seen such a thing before, ''It feels warm.'' She felt that power was very unsuitable for him who was lecherous in nature.


    Haru would probably smack her butt when he knew what she was thinking about him, "Do you want to know?"


    Shinobu nodded, "Yes."


    "Good," Haru nodded and said, "But I won''t tell you."


    "¡­"


    Veins appeared on her forehead and she was wondering whether he was born to annoy her in this life.


    "I don''t like to say something twice, let me tell you about this power after you''ve guided us to your boss," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu took a deep breath and nodded.


    "But can you see her boss after this?"


    They were startled and turned.


    "Demon¡­" Shinobu was wondering what had happened to her since her luck had been pretty bad since she met them. She wasn''t sure why she had to meet a demon twice and all of them were pretty powerful.


    "Sigh¡­" Shinobu was tired but she was ready to fight another battle, "Come, I''ll kill you."


    "Good, let''s see whether you can do that?"

 Chapter 253 The Birth of Octopus Samurai

    <h4>Chapter 253 The Birth of Octopus Samurai</h4>


    "How can I let a girl do that, leave this one to me," Korosensei suddenly said and stood in front of them with a cool expression. He had changed into a samurai outfit with a samurai sword in his hand while putting a little stick in his mouth. He also had a traditional samurai wig hairstyle on his head.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard him and they were also speechless when he had gotten that thing.


    "¡­Octopus?" The demon seemed shocked when he saw Korosensei. He had lived for several hundreds of years but this was his first time to see such a big octopus that was walking simrly to humans and also could have a conversation with him.


    Haru had been using his light magic to alter the appearance of Korosensei to a normal person bending the light around him when they were walking in a crowded ce.


    Shinobu wasn''t surprised since she knew that all of them had a strange technique.


    They were alone now and the passengers were pretty much faint. They weren''t really worried about the demon since it would pretty much kill soon.


    "Oi! Oi! Before we start our duel, why don''t we introduce ourselves to each other? I can see from your eyes that you''re not a normal demon," Korosensei said.


    Haru and Gintoki couldn''t help but p their faces.


    "Good, this is my first time fighting with an octopus and I can''t wait for that," the demon nodded and introduced himself, "My name is Akaza."


    Akaza is a member of the Twelve Demon Moons, holding the position of Upper Moon Three. He has pink hair and eyshes, yellow eyes with blue sclerae, blue markings all over his body, and white skin.


    "My name is Korosensei, people often call me, ''Prince of the Fateful Eternal Wind''," Korosensei put on a cool expression.


    "¡­" Haru and Gintoki felt tired all of a sudden.


    "Is that my sword? Since when did that octopus steal my sword?" Shinobu suddenly realized that her sword had been missing.


    "Don''t think too much about his existence is just too much for us either," Haru said.


    "Yeah," Gintoki nodded.


    "Haru-kun, Gintoki-kun, you sure know how to hurt my heart," Korosenseiined.


    "Don''t think too much about it, beat him hurriedly," Haru said.


    "Oh, do you believe that ''Prince of the Fateful Eternal Wind'' can beat me?" Akaza asked.


    Korosensei suddenly blushed, "I - I''m sorry, please don''t call me that, it is pretty embarrassing for me."


    "¡­"


    ''Then why are you telling us about that nickname!'' They shouted inwardly.


    "¡­¡­" Akaza also felt strange since he had never fought in such an awkward atmosphere before, "I think that name is quite cool." He praised him honestly.


    "No!!! Don''t pity me! Also, stop with that sincere expression!" Korosensei felt very embarrassed right now.


    Akaza scratched his head and shook his head, "Anyway, I''ll start now." Suddenly he closed the distance between the two of them in an instant.


    "Do you know the reason why I put ''wind'' in my name? It is because¡­" Korosensei unsheathed the sword that he had borrowed from Shinobu.


    Korosensei is weak. Even though his speed is 20 mach but other than that he is pretty much weak. His tentacle can only be used to flick someone. He has the ultimate moves but after using them he won''t be able to move for a while.


    That is why he needs a weapon to defeat this demon. With a sword in his hands, he was pretty much invincible and he started to show them why he was known as the strongest assassin in his world.


    "Atomic sh!"


    Korosensei performed over 100 quick sword shes within a second, leaving his opponents in pieces. He passed through him and put the sword on the sheath again.


    ''W - What''s happening?!'' Akaza didn''t see what was happening and it was just too fast for him to react. He suddenly felt that his body was falling apart but he didn''t want to give up. He started to use his regeneration power to connect his body but he had forgotten who his opponents were.


    "Atomic sh!"


    It is a technique that Korosensei has developed using his speed. This technique is impossible to perform without his speed and reflex.


    Korosensei saw that his opponent tried to connect his body but he didn''t let him. He kept doing this ''Atomic sh!'' several times until the body of the demon had turned into a fine dust.


    Akaza had never felt such a helpless thing in his life. He had fought a lot of strong people in his life but he had never been this helpless. He kept trying to connect with his body but started to think it didn''t really matter anymore. Suddenly he felt that his shoulds were held by three people. He turned and saw the family that he had forgotten in his life after he had turned into a demon, ''Why did I be a demon?''


    ''Wee back.''


    ''I''m back,'' Akaza decided to follow them and died peacefully.


    "Rest in peace," Korosensei sheathed back the sword while looking at the faraway sky. He was pretty mncholy right now since he wasn''t sure but he felt that he had seen the memory of the demon that he had fought earlier. His tears started to roll down on his eyes, "I hope that you can see them."


    "Can you give back my sword?"


    Suddenly someone asked him in a rude voice.


    "¡­" His mood felt veryplicated. He looked at the girl in front of her and sighed, "Here you go."


    Shinobu didn''t answer him but checked the sword to see whether there was damage that had been done to the sword. She was very amazed by him since his swordsmanship was just too strong. Her eyes couldn''t even follow his movement and he could create a hundred shes with a second.


    "Sensei! I''ve recorded the earlier scene!" Haru was excited.


    "Let''s name it the ''Birth of Samurai Octopus''!" Gintoki nodded and his expression was very happy.


    Korosensei looked at both of them who had smiled and excited expressions. He shook his head and said, "Can you add ''Prince of the Fateful Eternal Wind'' at the end?" At least he would have done this since that demon appreciated his name. ''Farewell. I hope you''re happy there.''


    Suddenly somewhere.


    "Akaza?"

 Chapter 254 Sleeping Soundly

    <h4>Chapter 254 Sleeping Soundly</h4>


    "So how can we go to your ce?" Haru asked.


    The train had been busted by the demon and it was impossible to ride it anymore.


    "Walk," Shinobu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s too slow, I can take you in a sh," Korosensei said and showed his tentacle.


    "Sensei, we feel a bit creepy when you wrap your tentacles around us," Haru said.


    "Sorry, I also felt the same, "Gintoki nodded.


    "Also, Sensei, I never thought that you would try to do something like that to a girl," Haru said with a disappointed expression


    "Yes, I''ve misjudged you," Gintoki nodded with a disappointed expression.


    "¡­"


    Korosensei wanted to smack both of them right now. He sighed and asked, "So what should we do?"


    "Wait for a bit, let me take something," Haru said and walked to the bushes.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu looked at him with a confused expression, "What is he going to do?"


    "I''m not sure," Gintoki said.


    "Gin-san, help me for a bit," Haru shouted.


    "O - Oh¡­" Gintoki nodded and followed him to the bush.


    "Korosensei, you too," Haru said.


    "What are you going to do?" Korosensei asked, but still walked toward them.


    Shinobu was alone right now and couldn''t see their figure since the tree and bushes made it hard for her to see anything, especially now when it was at midnight.


    "Uwoo! Did you bring this?" Korosensei was excited.


    "Damn, why don''t you take it out earlier?" Gintoki asked.


    "There are a lot of things happening and we''ve decided to use the train right?" Haru said.


    Shinobu who heard their voice became curious but her pride didn''t allow her to ask. She thought for a bit and decided to check on them since she was worried that they would run away from her but she didn''t wait too long and heard the strange noise.


    *Brrm! Brrm! Brrm!


    Suddenly three strange vehicles came out from the bushes and trees.


    Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensei were wearing helmets on their heads while riding a motor scooter with variations of colors.


    Gintoki has a white color, Korosensei has a yellow color, and Haru has a ck color.


    Haru had taken a lot of things from the world of Assassination ssroom. He felt that the world was wonderful since he had quite a special identity there. He had stolen these things when the people in the world were in a panic about Korosensei. He had changed the energy with a battery and it could be recharged using magic or sr energy.


    "Let''s go," Korosensei was wearing ck sunsses right now.


    "Sensei, can you see the street with those sses?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay," Korosensei said.


    "C''mon girl, let''s go right away since I want to sleep," Gintoki said to Shinobu. He didn''t expect for him to have a scooter since it made him a bit of nostalgia.


    Haru took out a helmet for her and said, "Wear this."


    "¡­" Shinobu was just too confused right now. She looked at the helmet and it was the thing on their heads.


    "It''s to protect your head," Haru said.


    Shinobu only nodded and wore a helmet. She looked at three of them and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Sit behind me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu took a deep breath and said, "I''ll stab you if you dare to do something."


    "Don''t worry, you''re not my type of girl," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Veins appeared on her forehead, "Is that so?" She sat down on the back seat of the scooter with an annoyed expression.


    "Should we make a motor gang or something?" Korosensei smiled. He was really having fun right now.


    "That''s not a bad idea, let''s create a motor scooter gang," Gintoki nodded.


    "We can talk after that tomorrow. I want to sleep right now," Haru said and asked Shinobu, "Where are we going?"


    "Over there," Shinobu said while pointing at her finger.


    "Good," Haru nodded and started to drive his motor scooter.


    Shinobu, who wasn''t used to the motor scooter, didn''t expect it to move quite fast. She grabbed his waist since she was afraid that she would fall down from the bike. She looked at him and saw that he didn''t show any reaction. She looked down and wondered whether she was really that unattractive.


    "Hahaha, let''s have a race! There isn''t any police here!" Korosensei was verywless when he thought there wasn''t any police in this area.


    "Good! The first one will have his sweets!" Gintoki said and started to move faster.


    "Oi! I''ve never agreed to it! Also, do you know the way?!" Haru reprimanded them.


    Shinobu thought that the three of them were really having fun with each other.


    "That''s where it is," Shinobu said while pointing her finger at her manor.


    Butterfly Estate is the name of that manor. It is the manor that the Insect Pir to live in. It is often used as a recovery base for injured demon yers.


    "You''re quite rich," Haru couldn''t help but say.


    "That''s not my money, that ce is also a hospital for the demon yer corps," Shinobu said.


    The noise of the motor scooter attacked the guard who was guarding the manor at midnight.


    "W - Who are you guys?!"


    "What are you doing here!?"


    "What''s with that thing!"


    They were greeted by a lot of questions from the guard.


    "Everyone, can you please not cause amotion in the middle of the night? They''re my guests," Shinobu came down from the motor scooter and talked with them.


    "S - Shinobu-sama!" They starlted when they saw her.


    "Come inside," Shinobu said of the three of them.


    "This might be my first time living in such a house," Haru said.


    "Me too," Korosensei said.


    "This is my city boy," Gintoki said.


    "¡­"


    ''City boy? So what are you?'' Theyined inwardly.


    They parked their motor scooter outside and entered the manor.


    Shinobu guided them to their room and said, "This is your room, you guys can sleep here and we will meet go to the headquarters of the Demon yer Corps tomorrow to meet Oyakata-sama." She didn''t say anything again and left them.


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t hesitate and slept there since they were tired since they didn''t have much time to sleep after they had arrived in this world.


    Zzz! Zzz! Zzz!

 Chapter 255 Morning Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 255 Morning Coffee</h4>


    Haru woke up in the early morning and saw that two of them were still sleeping. He wiped his eyes and looked around their room.


    It is a traditional Japanese room with tatami floors and sliding doors that were made from paper.


    Haru opened the door and felt a bit chilly since it was still early in the morning but he could see a beautiful backyard that was full of flowers and butterflies fluttering around. He took his smartphone and took the picture in front of him. He thought for a bit and decided to make a coffee for himself. He took a portable stove and a pot to boil water. He also took out a cup to drink and put some coffee powder and sugar inside the cup.


    When the water had boiled, he poured the water directly into the cups and stirred it with a spoon.


    Haru had prepared a lot of things inside his body. He was d that he had gotten ''Sticky Fingers'' in the past or else it would be difficult for him to bring a lot of things. He waited for the coffee to cool down for a bit and sipped it slowly. He felt a strange peacefulness that he had never felt when he was living in a crowded town, "Ahh¡­ It''s good."


    Gintoki and Korosensei felt a bit chilly and wrapped their bodies tightly in a nket. Their noses suddenly smelled good and opened their eyes slowly. They saw him sitting with a rxed expression watching the scenery of the backyard while drinking a coffee.


    "Can you get me one? With a lot of sugar?" Gintoki asked.


    "Me too," Korosensei asked.


    "Sure," Haru said, and also made coffee for them.


    Three of them sat there rxing themselves drinking a coffee while watching the scenery in front of them with a peaceful expression.


    "It was very peaceful," Korosensie said.


    "Yeah¡­" Haru and Gintoki answered.


    Three of them sipped the coffee at the same time with a blissful expression.


    "Still, in such peacefulness there is a demon who has eaten a lot of humans."


    Suddenly they heard a familiar voice disturb them. They turned and saw Shinobu was there looking at them, no, she was looking at their coffee. Their peacefulness turned sour when they heard her voice.


    "Can you let us have a peaceful time?" Gintoki asked.


    "Seeing all of you enjoying a morning scene really makes me a bit annoyed," Shinobu said with a smile.


    ''What the hell is this girl?'' They just couldn''t understand how this girl could utter such an unbelievable word with a kind smile.


    "Isn''t this why coffee is bitter?" Haru suddenly said.


    "That''s true," they nodded at his words.


    Even though they had put some sugar in their coffee, they still could taste a slight bitterness on it and the girl beside them was simr to the coffee that they had drunk. They had entered enlightenment and couldn''t care about such words.


    "How can you drink mud water in the early morning? Is it your tradition?" Shinobu asked. She had never seen a coffee before and it was very strange in her eyes, ''How can they drink such ck water?'' She smelled that it was very nice but she just couldn''t imagine the taste of this beverage.


    They sighed at her words.


    "Haru, make her some," Korosensei said.


    "Yeah, show him with your craft," Gintoki said.


    "Alright," Haru nodded and started to make coffee in a very skillful manner. He gave the cup to her and said, "Drink it after it has cooled down." He didn''t say anything afterward and decided to continue to rx. He suddenly had an idea where he could be able to search for a number of demons in this ce.


    Shinobu didn''t really want to drink it but she was also a bit curious. She hadn''t slept since she had gone back since she needed to write a report. She thought for a while and decided to drink the coffee. She sipped it slowly and suddenly she felt very energized.


    ''This taste is¡­'' Shinobu felt the taste was a bit strange for her since it had both sweetness and bitterness. Even though it had made a contradiction, she couldn''t help but think about the yin-yang symbol.


    Suddenly she saw both of him in ck and white moving around her making her body became weird, ''C.U.M!'' She took a deep breath and looked at the coffee that he had created with amazement.


    Haru, who was by her side, couldn''t help but smile inwardly when he saw her reaction. He thought for a bit and asked, "Where is the kitchen?"


    "Kitchen? What are you doing there?" Shinobu asked with a confused expression.


    "Of course, making breakfast," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Shinobu couldn''t understand what he thought of him.


    "Yes, my tongue is a bit sensitive, and if it''s bad, I will die," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu was speechless when she saw his reaction. She thought for a bit and nodded, "Alright, follow me."


    Haru stood up and walked to the kitchen.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to eat his food," Korosensei started to drool.


    "Is it that delicious?" Gintoki asked.


    "You''ve eaten his bread, what do you think?" Korosensei asked.


    "Well, that''s true¡­" Gintoki also waited with a lot of expectation.


    Haru was in the kitchen and started to cook.


    Everyone who saw him couldn''t help but open their jaws really wide.


    "Shinobu-sama? Who is he?" The servant in this estate couldn''t help but ask.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu also started to wonder who his identity was, "Don''t mind him." She looked at his figure who was cooking in the kitchen and would have never imagined cooking could be such art before.

 Chapter 256 Modified Body

    <h4>Chapter 256 Modified Body</h4>


    Everyone who had eaten his food couldn''t help but have a blissful expression on their faces.


    Gintoki thought for a bit and asked, "Haru, can you make me an Uji-Gintoki-don?"


    "¡­"


    "Don''t tell me that is a rice with a sweet red bean paste on the top of it?" Haru was speechless.


    "Yes," Gintoki nodded excitedly and asked, "Can you make it?"


    "Isn''t your blood sugar quite high? You get diabetes sooner orter," Haru said.


    "It''s okay, I''ve got a body that can eat a lot of sweets without worries," Gintoki said. He felt quite rxed in this ce rather than in his world, which was full ofmotion every day. In this ce, he didn''t have to eat horrendous food, meet a stalker, be eaten by a big dog, chased by andlord for the rent, etc.


    "When are you going to meet your boss?" Korosensei asked.


    "Hmm, it should be in a few hours," Shinobu said and asked, "Do you have a question?"


    "Yes, who are they? Also, why are they looking at us?" Korosensei pointed at the five little girls who had been observing them.


    "Oh, they''re disciples of this ce and they''re curious about all of you here," Shinobu said.


    Haru looked at her and said, "From your expression, you want to ask a question from us, right?"


    Shinobu wanted to ask a lot of questions from them. She was curious about who they could get a vehicle, coffee, how he turned into an octopus, etc. She wasn''t sure what kind of questions she should be asking them but there was one thing that she needed to ask, "What''s your purpose here?"


    Haru nodded, "We have two purposes."


    "Two?" Shinobu raised her eyebrow.


    "First, we''re going to search for a flower," Haru said.


    "Flower? What kind of flower?" Shinobu asked. In her estate, there were many kinds of flowers and she could get them in exchange for their things.


    "Blue Spider Lily, have you ever heard of it?" Haru asked.


    Shinobu thought for a bit and shook her head, "No, I''ve never heard or seen that kind of flowers." She looked at them and asked, "What kind of flower is that?"


    "It''s a flower to cure our friends here," Haru said while pointing at Korosensei.


    Shinobu looked at Korosensei and nodded. She thought that he had be an octopus because of something. She looked at him with a pitiful expression.


    "¡­" Korosensei has aplex emotion right now.


    "Then, what is yourst purpose?" Shinobu asked.


    "To destroy a demon," they answered at the same time.


    "Demons are harmful to humans," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu felt surprised when she heard it. She thought that they wereing to have fun but it seemed that she was wrong.


    Haru knew that he needed to use this chance to make their rtionship closer. He looked at her and said with a serious expression, "Let''s kill all the demons in this world."


    "Yes," Shinobu was sure they could be a strong ally for the Demon yer Corps.


    Haru gave him his hand trying to give her a handshake but this girl suddenly pped his hand away.


    *p!


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he saw her reaction.


    "Are you hitting me? Sorry that''s not happening. You''re not my type," Shinobu said and left him.


    "???" Haru was confused until he felt someone patted his shoulders, "Hmm?"


    "Haru, don''t mind it," Gintoki said while patting his shoulder.


    "Yes, sometimes you''ll receive a rejection," Korosensei tried to console him.


    Haru, who heard him, couldn''t help but wanted to smack the table on them on two of them. He thought for a bit and decided to throw it away since it wasn''t his own.


    "W - Wait?!"


    Shinobu snorted at him. She knew they could be an ally but she still felt annoyed when he said those words to her yesterday.


    "Shinobu-sama, you sure are having fun," Aoi said.


    Aoi Kanzaki is a Demon yer, though she works as a servant in the Butterfly Estate rather than taking to the front lines.


    "Having fun? Me? That''s not happening. First, we need to y all the demons in this country. Aoi, please take care of them and call me in two hours. I''ll go back to my room," Shinobu said.


    "Y - Yes¡­" Aoi nodded and was a bit nervous since she thought that she had made her angry.


    Shinobu entered her room and sighed. Her room is quite empty and there isn''t anything besides and several books about her research in poison, medicine, and antidote. She walked toward her desk and there was a butterfly hairpin on there. She held it while caressing it, ''Big sis¡­''


    It had been a few years since her sister was killed by a demon.


    Shinobu knew a demon who had killed her big sister but her power wasn''t enough.


    She is weak and that is why she has been using poison to y a demon. She felt annoyed when she remembered the demon who had made her remember her past. She needed to y all the demons, especially the demons who had killed her sister. She opened her book and had decided to use this n to kill that demon. She had decided to modify her body to be a poisonous body.


    She had thought of a n to alter her body by absorbing and altering her body''s physiology with highly concentrated Wisteria-based poison. She knew that the demon who had killed her sister loved to eat a woman, especially the strong one. She would use everything and sacrifice everything to y that demon, even with her own life.


    Shinobu suddenly chuckled when she remembered the thing that she had said to him, "Not my type? I might not be able to have a chance to love someer." She needed to perfect her method since she wanted it to bepletely undetectable, merged with the body''s own cell structures of her blood, internal organs and all the way down to the very tips of her fingernails.


    ''Once it is done, it will be impossible for me to have a husband and conceive a child in the future,'' Shinobu shook her head and decided to consult her n with the demon doctor, Tamayo.

 Chapter 257 What did you say, bastard?!

    <h4>Chapter 257 What did you say, bastard?!</h4>


    *Knock! Knock!


    "Shinobu-sama, this is the time," Aoi said.


    "Yes," Shinobu answered and walked out from her room. She saw that Aoi had an excited expression but she didn''t ask anything. She walked toward the room where the three of them were staying but was stunned when she saw the thing that was happening in front of her. She saw the three idiots ying with her disciple. She looked at them for a while and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "¡­"


    "S - Shinobu-sama!" The three little girls were scared and hid in the back of Gintoki, Haru, and Korosensei.


    Her expression softened when she saw they were scared, "I''m not angry, I''m just curious."


    "Y - Yes," they were d that she didn''t get angry.


    One of them suddenly became excited and told her what was happening. She told her that they had been ying with bubble soap and it was very fun to create a veryrge bubble in the backyard.


    Shinobu nodded and didn''t get angry but she was just curious how three of them had a lot of ways to have fun.


    "Is it time?'' Haru asked.


    "Yes, let''s go to meet Oyakata-sama and the other pirs," Shinobu said.


    They nodded and said goodbye to the five young girls.


    "W - Will youe back?" They asked with a teary expression.


    "Octopus-san, let''s y again."


    "Yes, let''s yter," Korosensei said and patted their heads.


    Haru and Gintoki thought that this scene had gone wrong several ways. They decided to ignore it since they knew that octopus wasn''t a lolicon but a big boob lover. They went to their scooters again and decided to drive them to the headquarters of the demon yer corps.


    Haru gave Shinobu a helmet, "Let''s go."


    Shinobu wore a helmet and nodded at him. She tucked his shirt reluctantly and guided them to the location of the headquarters.


    "I wonder whether we can set up GPS here," Haru said.


    "That''s a good idea, don''t you still have that Spear of Heaven? You can use that," Korosensei said.


    "The size is too big but that might be a good idea," Haru said. He remembered the first satellite in his world had a size of volleyball but when he thought the first satellite would have such a gargantuan size he couldn''t help butugh. He might change history but that was fun in his opinion.


    They rode their motor scooters while talking to each other.


    Shinobu didn''t even understand what they were talking about, ''Satellite? The inte?''


    The headquarters of the Demon yer Corps.


    Everyone was waiting for the self-proimed demon yer from a foreign country.


    "Are they strong?" One of the pirs asked.


    "Yes, they''re strong, and I''ve received a report from Shinobu that they have in a member of Lower Moon and a member of High Moons," Kagaya said.


    "Wha?!" Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    Twelve Demon Moons are a group of twelve powerful Demons under Muzan Kibutsuji''smand, who have all been given a portion of his blood which have augmented their powers. It is divided into two groups, the Upper Moons and the Lower Moons. Each has their number engraved into their eye(s), with the Lower members having it in only one, whereas Upper members have it in both.


    They were not surprised when they heard that the foreigners had in the Lower Moons for a hundred years. They had in a lot of Lower Moons but it was different when they heard that they had in the High Moons.


    The demon of High Moons are very strong and they have killed a lot of Pirs in the past hundreds of years.


    "They have in a High Moons, huh? Then, I can''t wait to try their strength."


    "No, they will be our ally, don''t provoke them."


    "Ally? We still haven''t met them yet! Let me see what their purpose is toe here."


    "I wonder whether one of them is still single¡­"


    "Are you going to ask them to marry?"


    "It might be¡­¡­"


    The other Pirs started to discuss with each other until they saw a gesture to stop from their boss.


    "Without a doubt they''re an ally for us to y the demons in this world as long as their purpose is to y a demon, they''re our friends," Kagaya said.


    They nodded, their purpose was clear and that was to y all the demons in this country. They were waiting for a while until they heard a weird noiseing from the outside.


    "What''s that?"


    "Akaza has died¡­"


    "¡­"


    That was what he was saying to all of his subordinates.


    Muzan wouldn''t have this much of a headache when the one who had been killed was a Lower Moon, but it was different when it was High Moons who had been killed.


    The position of High Moons has been stable for the past hundred of years and Akaza who was an Upper Moon Three was also very strong.


    "Really? How is that happening?" One of the members asked with a curious expression.


    "Kah, he is just we---" He stopped when everyone looked at him without expression.


    "W - What?!" He was the newest member of the High Moons and it made him ufortable when everyone was staring at him.


    Muzan shook his head, "It doesn''t matter, the matter is who can kill him? Does the Demon ying Corps have that much of power? Or is there another factor that we still don''t know?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They knew that the situation had turned into serious.


    "Muzan-sama, please order us."


    They had be a demon because of him and they were grateful for him to be able to change them into a demon since they could live a very long life and had powerful strength.


    "Try to investigate what is happening, also ourst long battle might end soon."


    Everyone who was staying in the headquarters of the Demon ying Corps was startled and wasn''t sure what to say right now. They saw the three foreigners and Shinobu who were riding a strange vehicle on the headquarters and parked it right in front of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say right now.


    Gintoki and Korosensei nudged him to tell him to say something.


    "Oi, Haru, say something, they''re waiting for you," Gintoki said.


    "Yes, I have a bit of a fright stage now," Korosensei said.


    Haru looked at both of them with an annoyed expression. He knew that he needed to get both instructions of ''Breath Style'' and ore from the secret location. He couldn''t appear weak in front of them and decided to say this, "You''re all weak."


    "¡­¡­"


    Veins appeared on their foreheads.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY BASTARD?!"

 Chapter 258 First Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 258 First Confrontation</h4>


    The people who were in this ce were the pirs for each of the respective Breath Styles. Everyone in this ce was the strongest member of the Demon yer Corps. They were angry when this guy who came out of nowhere suddenly taunted them telling them weak.


    Even the calmest thing from all of them was also angry.


    "Oyakata-sama, let me teach this insolent lesson."


    Kagaya raised his hand to stop them.


    They stopped reluctantly since all of them were respecting him.


    "So all of them are weak?" Kagaya asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded but he suddenly pulled by both Gintoki and Korosensei.


    "What the hell, are you saying?!" Gintoki and Korosensei were startled by his words.


    "It isn''t wrong, right? They''re weakpared to most of the people that we have faced before," Haru said.


    Gintoki and Korosensei wanted to refute it but they couldn''t.


    The Demon ying Corps is just a normal human with an athletic body and a powerful sword technique. Even though they are powerful but in front of people who have a speed of 20 mach and someone who can summon a meteorite to the earth then without a doubt all of them are quite weak.


    "Believe in me," Haru said.


    Gintoki and Korosensei were helpless and rice had turned into a porridge worst case they only needed to fight them to show their power.


    Haru looked at them and said, "I know that all of you are angry but that is my honest opinion when I see all of you here."


    "So do you believe that you can beat them easily?" Kagaya asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded.


    Kagaya looked at Shinobu who was by their side and didn''t say anything. He thought that their strength was powerful and that made her unable to refute, ''Their strength is a real deal?''


    That is where he is wrong.


    Shinobu only wanted to see him being beaten up by every pir in the Demon ying Corps and that was why she didn''t say anything. She wasn''t sure about their power well but in she was sure that no one would be able to defeat the octopus since that guy speed was just too fast.


    "Shinobu, why are you not saying anything? They''re talking bad about us!" One of them said since he was pretty angry that she didn''t say anything.


    "If you''re angry why not have a duel with him?" Shinobu said and asked, "Oyakata-sama, is that okay?"


    Kagaya nodded, "I believe that we need to understand each other''s strength before we can continue our discussion."


    "That''s true, it isn''t going to be worth it when your ally is too weak," Haru nodded and said, "That''s why, Gin-san, go and greet them." He pushed him to the front.


    "Eh? Me?" Gintoki was startled.


    "Yes, you''re the only one that hasn''t done anything," Haru said.


    "That''s right, I''ve killed the demon before, you''re only sleeping and eating most of the time, youzy bum," Korosensei said.


    "Go! Go! Go!" Haru and Korosensei pushed him to the front.


    "W - Wait! I''m not ready! I''m pretty weak!" Gintokiined but both of them ignored him.


    "You''ve talked bad about us earlier, let''s see whether your strength can match up your mouth."


    The one who said those words were the Wind Pir of the Demon ying Corps.


    His name is Sanemi Shinazugawa. He is a tall, muscr, and slender man with spiky white hair andrge eyes. His face and body are covered in scars, rued over his many years of fighting demons.


    This guy is few centimeters taller than Gintoki and his muscle is quite intimidatingpared to the b that has been umted by Gintoki for the past few years eating a lot of sweets.


    "Gin-san! You can win!" Haru said.


    "Go! Go! Go! Gin-san!" Korosensei created arge banner while swinging it around.


    "What is this? Is this a school sports festival? Are you trying to bully me?" Gintokiined.


    Both of them were pretty loud and made a serious situation very strange.


    The people who watched them felt weird since they guy that had been provoking them showing such a side to them.


    "Fufufu, you sure are having fun," Kagaya chuckled.


    "¡­" They were also speechless when they saw their boss chuckled.


    "Why don''t you guys encourage yourrades too?" Kagaya asked.


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Win it, Shinazugawa!"


    "I''ll treat you to something when you win!"


    "Win it or I''ll shave you bald!"


    Shinazugawa became annoyed, "Shut up, bastard!"


    They didn''t listen to him and kept cheering for him.


    "It seems that both of us have been forced into this situation," Gintoki said.


    "Yeah, but I''ll win this match," Shinazugawa said.


    "Sure, you can win it," Gintoki nodded since he was prettyzy.


    Shinazugawa frowned, "Are you mocking me bastard?"


    "Mocking? Of course not," Gintoki thought that the guy in front of him had quite a difficult personality.


    "What''s that expression? Do you think that I''ll lose to you? Damn! Let''s start this as soon as possible!" Shinazugawa said and took out his sword, "Let''s do it."


    Gintoki sighed and took out his wooden sword.


    Veins appeared on his forehead, "Dammit! Take out your sword!"


    "My sword can only be seen by my wife," Gintoki said.


    Shinazugawa took a deep breath and showed anger, "Don''t me me when you''ve died!" He dashed very fast and closed the distance between the two of them.


    "First Style: Dust Whirlwind Cutter!"


    Shinazugawa swung his sword and created a cyclone of shes.


    ''He is done.''


    That was the opinion of the other Pirs when they saw their battle but they were surprised when they saw him kick Shinazugawa away.


    BAAAM!!


    Gintoki''s kick was very powerful and made Shinazugawa move back a few meters.


    "Oi! Oi! Don''t cut my kimono. I''ve only brought seven pieces of it," Gintoki said with a bit of a panicked expression after he saw a cut on his kimono. He didn''t want to wear other clothes since it would destroy his image.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''ll kill you!" Shinazugawa said and dashed forward again to attack Gintoki.

 Chapter 259 Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 259 Cooperation</h4>


    Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensei, between the three of them, Gintoki might be the weakest but he was one of the strongest humans in his world.


    Gintoki has a very tough body and a high level of endurance. His strength is also very powerful since he was able to block the attack from the king of the Yato Tribe.


    The Yato are a race of humanoid Amanto (Alien) renowned for their incredible strength. They are known as blood-thirsty Amanto whose killing instincts and an insatiable hunger for supremacy lead them to seek out the best fighters of the universe to challenge, even among their own kind. Their amazing supernatural and instinctive fighting abilities, and tremendously overwhelming physical strength, speed, durability, adaptability, reflexes, stamina, endurance, willpower, and senses all of which far surpass human and most other Amanto capabilities give them an overwhelming advantage in battle, which also means that they are very difficult to defeat.


    Gintoki had once beaten the king of that race even though he wasn''t alone but it was still an incredible feat. He has also be the general of the army in the past. He might not have had something incredible such as ''Breath Style'', ''Chakra'', ''Zanpakuto'', ''Devil Fruit'', or etc but he was strong and had a very rich experience.


    The Pirs in this world were strong but Gintoki was stronger, especially when he was the main character in his world and it gave him a boost of strength.


    Gintoki and Shinazugawa exchanged each other swords. It might be that both of them were evenly strong but Shinazugawa needed to use all of his strength to block Gintoki''s attack.


    ''Damn! What the heck?!'' Shinazugawa could see that the guy in front of him didn''t even get serious.


    Gintoki was veryzy and didn''t really want to fight. He felt that the boy in front of him was somehow simr to him in the past. He wasn''t, but he could see that everyone in this ce had their own story.


    Haru had told him that this world was attacked by something known as a demon and their purpose was to destroy that demon.


    "Gin-san, I''ll give you a sweet if you win," Haru said.


    Gintoki, who heard him, didn''t hesitate any more and decided to end the match in one strike. He raised his sword and swung it downward, "HAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Shinazugawa raised his sword to block his wooden sword but his sword suddenly broke and his wooden sword hit his head.


    BAAAM!!!


    "AAAAH!!!" Shinazugawa dropped on the ground while touching his head. He could feel that that attack made arge lump on his head, "Damn! This hurts!"


    "What are you crying for? You''re a big boy," Gintoki said.


    Haru walked toward him and used his ''Ripple Energy'' to heal therge lump on Shinazugawa''s forehead.


    Everyone who had never seen ''Ripple Energy'' was surprised when they saw his hand was covered in an orange light that gave them a warm feeling.


    "What''s that?" One of them couldn''t help but ask.


    "Everyone in this ce has been fighting using something known as ''Breath Style'' but in our hometown, we''re fighting using a ''Ripple''," Haru exined.


    Shinazugawa felt that his hand was very warm and his forehead didn''t hurt anymore. He touched his forehead and was surprised when he felt that therge lump on his forehead had disappeared.


    "Ripple?" Kagaya saw that that technique was simr to the ripple that was created when someone touched the water, "Can you exin to us more about this technique?"


    "In simple terms, we will generate sunlight energy from inside our body, do you know what that means?" Haru said.


    "¡­" Every Pir who had heard it couldn''t help but stunned, especially Kagaya who knew the weakness of the progenitor of the demon.


    Kagaya looked at them and said, "Please give this technique to us."


    "Oyakata-sama!?" Everyone was startled by his words. They didn''t feel that this technique was that powerful and their ''Breath Style'' was stronger.


    Kagaya knew that this technique was one of the keys to y that Muzan Kibutsuji. He needed to get that technique no matter what.


    Haru wasn''t sure that his words had caused the boss of the Demon ying Corps to be excited. He thought for a bit and said, "Sure, but you need to give me something too."


    "Sure, can you tell me what you want?" Kagaya asked.


    Haru nodded, "I want every instruction of ''Breath Style'', 10 kg of Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand, 10 kg of Scarlet Crimson Ore, andstly information regarding Blue Spider Lily."


    "¡­"


    "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!" They didn''t expect that this guy was very shameless and asked a lot of things from their boss.


    Haru looked at them with disdain, "You might think that this is very expensive but when you''ve mastered ''Ripple'' that means that you''ll have another life and you can alsobine it with your own Breath Style."


    ''Combine in with Breath Style?'' They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Combine in with Breath Style?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, ''Ripple'' is simr to auxiliary martial arts and is it very versatile that you can use it on anything, such as healing yourselves from a wounds or disease, making your appearance youthful even in your 60''s, andstly you can make your attack be stronger on the demon with this technique."


    "Try to imagine that you can cover your sword with sunlight energy, one sh from it and the demon will turn into ashes," Haru had be simr to a salesman who was trying to promote his product. He shook his head, "Actually, this technique is a secret from our organization but because all of you are also someone who is fighting against a demon. I can''t help but want to help you but I''m not the boss, I need to give my boss a reasonable exnation for sharing this technique with all of you."


    Everyone felt moved when they heard hisst words.


    Gintoki and Korosensei who heard him couldn''t help but thought that this guy was very dependable on deceiving anyone.


    "We might only stay in this ce for a few months, but you need to decide it faster since the training of this technique also takes quite a long time," Haru said.


    Kagaya shook his head, "You don''t need to wait, I''ll trade your technique with the thing that you want."


    "Oyakata-sama!?" Everyone was startled by his decision.


    "So we have a deal now?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, but can I ask you for one more request?" Kagaya asked.


    "Sure, as long as it is within my power I will help you," Haru said.


    "Help us to y the progenitor of the demon in this country," Kagaya said.


    "¡­" Haru didn''t answer him.


    "How is it?" Kagaya asked him once more.


    "It might be hard but we will help you," Haru said and gave him his hand.


    "We had a deal," Kagaya said and took his hand.


    "Yes, we have a deal," Haru nodded with a smile.


    Both of them shook their hands together happy with their cooperation.


    Inter years, Kagaya was happy he had made that decision before.

 Chapter 260 Ripple Training

    <h4>Chapter 260 Ripple Training</h4>


    Kagaya prepared everything that he needed to trade for a ''Ripple'' but he said to them that he didn''t know Blue Spider Lily. He didn''t think the price was that expensive when he thought that that technique could be the second life for everyone and helped to y the demon easier.


    They knew that it was very difficult to find Blue Spider Lily. They thought that it was better to finish the other quest first.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and brought them to the nearby river to practice ''Ripple''. He didn''t mind to teach them first since he could wait for them to give him the thing that he wanted. He didn''t think that they would try to fool him and he didn''t really care either depending on their attitude he might call a meteorite from spaceter.


    Gintoki and Korosensei were eating an anmitsu that he had made before while watching him teaching the Pirs of the Demon yer Corps.


    Kagaya also watched them with a curious expression. He might force himself but he wanted to know this technique too.


    Every pir who saw their boss watching them couldn''t help but put in an extra effort to master this technique.


    Haru coughed and made their attention toward him, "First of all I''ve got to remind you this training is very tough."


    They snorted together at him.


    "Hard? Then show us how hard it is?!"


    They provoked him by telling him that they weren''t afraid of hard work.


    Haru only shook his head and entered the river. No, he walked on the top of the water.


    "¡­¡­"


    "He walks on top of the water?!"


    "Shinobi? No, I don''t see any tools under his feet."


    "How?"


    "What are those ripples in the water?!"


    "That shape! It isn''t natural! Why do the ripples take that shape!"


    Haru didn''t say anything but he walked toward the frog which was resting on the rock. He raised his fist to punch this frog.


    "Eeeeh?!"


    "Stop!"


    Haru ignored them and punched the frog but it didn''t harm the frog and split the rock into half.


    *ribbit


    The frog jumped and swam without feeling anything.


    "Is this ''Ripple''?" Kagaya was also amazed. He was wondering how this young man could do that thing.


    "Yes, this is a ''Ripple''," Haru said and jumped toward them. He looked at them and said, "For the past week, I will teach you everything for you to learn this technique."


    "Week? Are you sure?"


    The training that they needed to do to learn ''Breath Style'' was very long. They needed at least one to a few years to learn it but this young man told them that they could learn ''Ripple'' for a week.


    "I have read the instructions of ''Breath Style'' earlier and the concept of both techniques isn''t that much different, you''ve got the basics but let me tell you to utilize your power better and this method will be brutal, for all of you who want to go back you should go back now," Haru said.


    They didn''t move and looked at him with a determined expression.


    "Good, I''ll adjust your breathing first, who wants to be the genuine pig?" Haru asked.


    "Let me do it."


    "Your name is?" Haru asked.


    "Kyoujuro Rengoku, the me Pir," Rengoku said.


    Rengoku is a young adult of tall stature with bright yellow hair with red streaks, ck forked eyebrows, and golden eyes.


    "Good, try to ept this," Haru said and tried to adjust to this guy''s breathing by punching his diaphragm using his pinky.


    "Ugh¡­" Regoku dropped to the ground while holding his chest.


    "Bastard! What the hell, are you doing?!" They were angry when theirrades were punched.


    "I''ve pushed out the air in his lungs out to thest of centimeters! Do you want to master it fast? I''ll do it in spartan ways," Haru said.


    ''Spartan ways?'' They didn''t understand the ''Spartan ways'' but they understood that this training might have a lot of hardships.


    "Don''t worry, he might not be able to breathe for a while but¡­"


    Rengoku who was dropped on the ground suddenly felt that his body became energized and he could feel strange energy inside his body and it was very warm, "This is?" He also felt that his arms were a bit sore since he trained really hardst night but now he doesn''t feel it anymore.


    Haru nodded since, in essence, both ''Breath Style'' and ''Ripple'' had a lot of simrities, both of them utilized the respiration of the user to make their body stronger.


    "The pain is gone!" Rengoku was surprised.


    "Have your pain vanished? No, your breath removed the pain," Haru said and exined, "Basicly ''Breath'' and ''Blood'' are connected! For ''Blood'' carries ''Oxygen'' from the lung! And the ''Oxygen'' in the blood is connected to your ''Cells''! ''Cells'' equals ''Body''."


    "In other words! Like the ripples in the water, your breath causes ripples in your body."


    "From this week onwards, I want you to focus on training this ''Ripple'' method and I''ll give you this too," Haru said, and took something out of his pocket and threw it to every Pir who was following him.


    "What is this?" Shinobu asked.


    "Don''t wear that first, I''ll adjust your breathing using my ''Ripple'' energy simr to Rengoku," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    ''So will we be punched too?'' They thought with a speechless expression.


    "For your information, the name of that thing is ''Correct Breathing Mask''," Haru said.


    "''Correct Breathing Mask''?''


    Haru nodded, "Yes, that is used to correct the rhythm of your breath, well you''ll understand once you''ve used itter." He said and started to punch every guy with his ''Ripple'' energy.


    As expected even thergest one dropped on the ground but he hurriedly stood up. They would have never thought that it was this painful when they had lost the air in their lungs.


    "Ladies, are you ready?" Haru looked at the two girls in front of him.


    Shinobu and the other girl gave him a nod. Both of them were tempted to learn this technique when they heard that it could maintain their beauty.


    Haru nodded and adjusted their breathing too.


    They needed a few minutes until they were able to breathe again.


    Haru had to admit that all of them had a powerful breath since they had learned ''Breath Style''. He nodded and said, "Now, wear that mask."


    They wore masks but suddenly they couldn''t breathe. They tried to take it off by force but it had locked into their faces.


    "What the hell?!"


    "I can''t breathe!"


    "If your rhythm of breath is correct, you will be able to breathe normally, but if your rhythm is off, the mask is created to make you suffer by not being able to breathe, you have to be able to run 100 km easily with that mask on¡­"


    "What about when we''re eating?"


    Haru jumped on the top of the rock while saying to them in a pose, "The training has already started. I will only take it off when you eat and brush your teeth."


    "Now, start!"

 Chapter 261 Natagumo Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 261 Natagumo Mountain</h4>


    All Pirs had spent their entire week training this ''Ripple'' technique from him. After they had learned it they started to know how amazing this technique was. Even though it hurt, it was worth it when they knew that they could be stronger to y a demon.


    "So there are a lot of people who have different hair colors in the outside world?" Mitsuri asked.


    Mitsuri Kanroji is a Demon Hunter and the Love Pir of the Demon Killing Corps. She has light green eyes, light skin, and pink hair that fades into a neon green color towards the ends. She also has a ratherrge breast and keeps the breast area of her uniform unbuttoned to amodate her chest size.


    Mitsuri was born with unnatural strength and a strange hair color. She was seen as a freak and was rejected from being married because of these attributes. She then encountered Kagaya Ubuyashiki who told her to reject normalcy and embrace who she was. Because of this encounter, she joined the Demon Hunters and used her skill and ridiculous strength to rise to the status of Pir. She also adopted an idea that she would find a man stronger than her to marry.


    That is why she started to put her target on him.


    Haru didn''t know what she was thinking, "Yes, my hair is also grey, Gin-san is grey, and that octopus is more freak than you."


    "¡­" Korosensei was silent when he heard him bluntly mocked him. He drank his tea calmly yet he was thinking about his revengeter.


    Mitsuri looked at Korosensei with a pitiful expression. She thought that she had a lot of hardship but there was someone who was more pitiful than her. She walked toward him and patted his shoulder, "Don''t mind."


    "¡­" Korosensei looked at him and said, "Haru-kun, I might try to leak that video to the inteter."


    "¡­" Haru squinted his eyes and said, "Sensei, I might as well share your porn magazine with the world and let them know what your fetish is." He suddenly pulled Mitsuri away from him, "Everyone might not notice it but your eyes have been ncing at her breasts every 0.2 seconds."


    Mitsuri hurriedly closed her breasts when she heard it.


    Korosensei blushed, "No! I''ve never done that!"


    "Then what is that nosebleed!?" Haru pointed at his nose.


    Korosensei hurriedly wiped his nosebleed with his tentacle, "Now, where is the evidence?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when they saw that there was still a trace of blood on his nose. He took his phone and took his photo, "Beware perverted octopus!"


    "Bastard!" Korosensei was annoyed.


    Both of them started to have a fight and pushed Gintoki who was happily eating his sweets.


    Gintoki saw that his sweets were dropped on the ground and couldn''t help but be shocked. He looked at both of them with an angry expression and shouted, "What is the color of your blood?!"


    The three of them started to fight each other and caused a lot of ruckuses everywhere.


    Everyone who saw this couldn''t help but sweatdrop.


    "They''re really nice friends," Mitsuri smiled.


    "¡­"


    ''Really?'' They thought inwardly.


    "Stop it!" Shinobu came between three of them and knocked them away.


    Kagaya chuckled when he saw three of them since they were really fun.


    Haru caressed his head and was done with his training. He didn''t need to worry about them anymore since he had taught them the basics of the ''Ripple'' technique.


    They were very talented in learning of ''Ripple'' since all of them were masters of ''Breathing Style''.


    Haru had gotten his reward and that was every instruction of the ''Breath Style'', 10 kg of Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand, and 10 kg of Scarlet Crimson Ore. He wasn''t sure where he could get this Blue Spider Lily since it was very rare.


    He didn''t touch the ''Breath Style'' since it was swordsmanship and he had enough power already. He didn''t want to make itplicated since he still hadn''t mastered most of them. He looked at Korosensei and Gintoki, "Let''s hunt a demon."


    Both of them looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t do anything besides teach the ''Ripple'' to the Pirs of the Demon yer Corps.


    "Alright, but where should we go?" Gintoki asked.


    "Do you want to hunt a demon?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes," they answered.


    "Then go to Natagumo Mountain," Shinobu said.


    Haru suddenly remembered that mountain since it was one of the most exciting arcs of the story in ''Kimetsu no Yaiba''. He remembered there was a demon spider that was living in that mountain.


    Shinobu started to exin to them what Natagumo Mountain was.


    Natagumo Mountain is a mountain where the majority of it is covered with thick trees. The entire ce has plenty of spider webs scattered around. The mountain serves as a home to the Spider Family.


    "S - Spider?" Gintoki shuddered when he thought about it. He had some bad memories of the spider and it creeped him out to touch it.


    "¡­" They were speechless when they saw his reaction.


    "We''re going to get there," Haru said. He knew that there would be a lot of demons in that mountain. He hoped that he could find boss of the demon since when he killed that demon that meant that he would kill the entire demon too.


    It would be simr to a domino, once he had killed Muzan Kibutsuji then everything would be over and this country would be in peace.


    Haru looked at Kagaya who had rotten skin that was speading his forehead. He wasn''t sure whether he could heal him since it was a disease or it might be cursed. He wasn''t sure and he didn''t want to give him false hope. He suddenly remembered the girl who had serious diseases on her pancreas.


    "So you''re going to that mountain?" Kagaya asked.


    "Yes, we will go now," Haru said.


    "Then you should bring Shinobu too," Kagaya said.


    "¡­" Shinobu was a bit speechless and nodded, "Then, please let me follow you."


    "Ha? I don''t hear what you say, can you repeat it again?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Veins appeared on her forehead, "Please let me follow you¡­" She really tried hard to hold her anger now.


    Haru nodded and patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry, you will be safe with us around."


    "¡­" Shinobu couldn''t handle it anymore and took out her sword and wanted to stab him.

 Chapter 262 Big Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 262 Big Misunderstanding</h4>


    ''Ripple'' might be a powerful technique to fight a demon but it wasn''t omnipotent. This technique is making simr energy simr to sunlight but of course, it is weaker than sunlight itself but it was enough to turn a demon into ashes.


    It might be easy to fight a normal demon with ''Ripple'' but it was different when it was used to fight Lower Moons, High Moons, and the progenitor of the demon itself.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether they could defeat the progenitor of the demon with a ''Ripple'' technique but it was enough to make them be stronger. He felt a bit regretful since he didn''t find the instructions of the ''Breath of Sun'' since it had been lost in the past. He remembered in the story that Muzan was almost killed by the user of the ''Breath of Sun'' but in the end, it was almost.


    The user of the ''Breath of Sun'' didn''t kill him and they were killed instead.


    Haru wanted to meet this boss of the demon as soon as possible then his Quest would be faster to end. He remembered that Muzan had turned into a demon because his doctor had used a Blue Spider Lily on him. He wondered whether that flower would grow after they had in Muzan.


    "¡­"


    ''That might be possible,'' Haru thought inwardly.


    They were on their way to the Natagumo Mountain to y the demon that was living in that ce. They were a bitining since the system didn''t make any difference when they had killed the members of Lower Moons, High Moons demon, or the normal demon.


    That was why they decided toe to this mountain since there were a lot of demons that were living in this location. They needed to y 100 demons and they had only killed three demons after they hade to this word.


    "¡­"


    "That''s the mountain," Shinobu said while pointing her finger.


    They saw arge mountain with eerie air surrounding the locations.


    Haru who had eaten ''Horo Horo no Mi'' was quite surprised that there wasn''t any evil spirit in that ce. He might be thinking that it might be because of the existence of the demon that made there wasn''t any evil spirit in this world.


    The world will be unbnced with the existence of both evil spirit and demon.


    The humans in this world are too weak, even with their ''Breath Style'' since it isn''t that specialpared to most of the techniques in another world.


    Haru was wondering whether he might be fighting Thanos or Saitama in the future. He started to think that his power might not be enough to fight something that could make humans disappear with a snap of his fingers or defeat anything in one punch. He didn''t really want to fight that monster and only wanted to live afortable life with his sister.


    Mitsuri sighed when she thought that she couldn''t follow them.


    "What''s wrong, Mitsuri?" Rengoku asked.


    "I wonder whether they''re single," Mitsuri asked.


    "Who? Korosensei?" Rengoku asked.


    "Of course not, I mean both Kasugano-san and Sakata-san," Mitsuri said.


    "Well, you should try it and ask them whether they''re single or not, they will go backter after they have in the demon," Rengoku said.


    They had known their power since they had spent most of their time training together with them. They knew that they were very powerful, especially the bipedal octopus. They had been harassed by that octopus for the past week and wanted to have revenge but it was impossible to do that.


    Gintoki might be the weakest but his strength also couldn''t be underestimated. Even Gyoumei, who was known as the strongest Pir, couldn''t beat Gintoki in terms of strength.


    Haru was the most mysterious of all of them since it was impossible to hit or punch him. They weren''t sure but it seemed that this guy could read the future. His technique was also very bizarre and it was hard to read him.


    They were sure that they would be massacred once three of them had be serious but they had never seen them be serious since most of them were often pranking them, eating sweets, or sleeping.


    "¡­"


    "Mitsuri, I think the two of them have someone already," Obanai said.


    "Eh? Really? How did you know?" Mitsuri asked.


    Obanai Iguro is a Demon yer and the Snake Pir of the Demon ying Corps. He is a young man with ck hair that has bandages warped around his mouth and has a snake that wraps itself around his neck. He has a secret that he loves Mitsuri and he doesn''t want her to get close to three of them.


    "First that Sakata is quite old, he might have a wife in his country," Obanai said.


    "That''s true," Mitsuri nodded.


    "Andstly, that Kasugano might have done it with Shinobu," Obanai said.


    "¡­"


    "What?!" Everyone was startled when they heard it.


    "Do you think so too?" Mitsuri asked. She also realized that the rtionship between Shinobu and Haru were very close and their fight was something that was simr to a flirt.


    Obanai nodded, "Yes, that''s why you should give up and support Shinobu."


    Mitsuri sighed and nodded, "Alright, I''ll support her." She had be spirited and would support her friend to gain her love.


    Obanai nodded in satisfaction.


    "Achoo!" Shinobu sneezed suddenly before entering the mountain.


    "What''s wrong? Are you cold?" Haru asked.


    "No, there is nothing," Shinobu shook her head. She was wondering whether someone was talking about her since she had gotten very annoyed.


    "So let''s go," Haru said.


    They entered the mountain together and wanted to y the entire demon in this mountain.


    "There is a group of people who have entered our home."


    They nodded and didn''t say anything since someone had entered their home then their fate had been decided and that was to be their family''s food.

 Chapter 263 Spider Family

    <h4>Chapter 263 Spider Family</h4>


    "Oh, that''s right, here is both of your swords," Haru said and gave both Gintoki and Korosensei a sword.


    They nodded and epted the swords from him. They didn''t learn about a ''Ripple'' since they were toozy.


    "I have imbued it with my light magic," Haru said, and looked at Shinobu, "Shinobu, you don''t need to do anythingter."


    "Ha? What do you think about that?" Shinobu had been very displeased with him.


    Haru looked at her and said, "You know, I have thought that you will be suitable members for our group."


    "What do you mean?" Shinobu was confused.


    "After we have defeated the progenitor of the demon and you have your revenge, we will tell you something important," Haru said.


    "M - My revenge¡­" Shinobu looked at him with a startled expression and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I have heard that you have a sister from the little girls¡­" Haru said.


    "I have to punish them¡­" Shinobu said with a low voice.


    Haru knew that they needed female members since the number of male members was a bit too muchtely.


    Gintoki and Korosensei also didn''t mind inviting Shinobu to their group.


    They had stayed with her and from everyone in the Demon yer Corps they had thought that Shinobu was the most suitable since this girl could have a joke with them. They had thought about both Mitsuri and Shinobu but decided to invite Shinobu since this girl wasn''t in a hurry to get married.


    "So what do you mean by your group?" Shinobu asked with a curious expression. She didn''t really hide the fact that she wanted to avenge her sister but she felt slightly ufortable when this guy knew something about her while she didn''t know anything about him.


    "Hmm, we can talk about thatter since we have a guest," Haru said.


    Shinobu became serious and heard footsteps that walked toward them, ''No¡­'' She was speechless when she saw a group of spiders with a human face crawled together toward them.


    Haru, Korosensei, and Gintoki had to admit that this scene made them shudder. They would have never thought there was such a disgusting creature in this world.


    "Hiiii¡­" Gintoki didn''t want to stay in this ce and his teeth chattered in a fast manner, "L - Let''s go back! W - We can''t do it in the morning¡­" He also didn''t like this atmosphere since it was quite scary to go to the mountain at midnight. He was afraid that he would meet a ghost or something. He suddenly felt that he wanted to take a leak but he didn''t want to go alone, ''D - Dammit my dder!''


    "This is simr to a horror movie¡­" Korosensei said and sucked a deep breath. He had been in Toriko World but it still surprised him to see a spider with such a creepy face in front of him.


    "Dammit, what are you doing? We need to beat them!" Shinobu said with an annoyed tone.


    Haru nodded and didn''t really want to touch them. He thought for a bit and decided to send them aser beam from his finger.


    *Swish


    Hisser beam moved very fast and cut everything in front of them. He had imbued his attack with ''Ripple Energy'' and before long his attack had massacred the entire spider in seconds and even destroyed some of the trees in a mountain.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Some of the trees fell down on the ground because of his attack.


    Haru checked that the small creepy spiders in front of him had turned into ashes and died. He was really d that he hade to this mountain since he had killed most of them.


    Gintoki hid behind Haru and sighed in relief.


    "¡­" Shinobu was speechless when she saw him in the entire group of spiders with ease. She looked at him and asked, "Is that a ripple?" She would have never expected that the one who had always fought with her was this strong. She sighed when she thought that this guy had a very bad personality.


    Haru nodded, "Yes." He didn''t tell her the truth and he was toozy to exin.


    The spider family noticed that their spider army was in instantly. They knew that this time it wasn''t a weak enemy and it might be someone from a demon yer corps.


    The Spider Family was a n of Spider Demons formed and led by the Lower Moon Five, Rui of the Twelve Demon Moons.


    The n was a group of five Demons, the Father Spider Demon, Mother Spider Demon, Older Sister Spider Demon, Older Brother Spider Demon, and finally Rui, who portrayed himself as the youngest brother of the family, but in actuality was the true leader of the group.


    The Spider Family was an oddity, as Demons typically don''t form groups. Despite calling themselves a ''family'', the n was highly dysfunctional at best and downright violent and sadistic at worst within their own kin, with torturous levels of physical and psychological abuse beingmonly practiced. There was no real love or trust between its members at all.


    Everyone gathered together because they were afraid of Rui who was the true leader of this group. They were afraid to be killed by him and that was why they had decided to be family to each other.


    Rui who was the real leader of this Spider Family, took to great lengths to try to protect this "Family" even if they all, for the most part, livedpletely terrified of him. He needed to protect his family and killed the people who had entered their house. He looked at his family and said, "Kill them and make them be our food."


    They shuddered with his gaze and nodded. They went out together to put down this intruder as soon as possible since they didn''t want to be killed.


    "The one who wants to destroy my family has to die," Rui said with a vicious expression.


    Shinobu, Haru, and Korosensei walked together but stopped when they heard his voice.


    "Everyone, can we stop for a bit?" Gintoki asked.


    "Why?" Shinobu asked.


    "I want to take a dump, please apany me," Gintoki said.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 264 Brother

    <h4>Chapter 264 Brother</h4>


    "You¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "You have always been like this! Do you remember our first mission? Aren''t you going to the toilet to take a dump too?"


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki held his stomach and said, "During that time, there are a lot of people and that is in the afternoon, I can go to the toilet around but this time it is at midnight! I - I am not afraid of ghosts but it will be dangerous for me to go alone in this ce¡­¡­" He started to bber about friendship and the hardship that they had spent together. His face was desperately asking them to apany him to take a dump.


    "¡­" They were speechless.


    "Hurry up! It is on the tip already!" Gintoki said while holding his ass.


    Haru looked at Korosensei, "Sensei, please¡­"


    Shinobu also nodded while looking at him.


    Korosensei had a in expression his face had turned into an emoticon. He didn''t want to apany a grown-up man to take a dump.


    "Please¡­" Gintoki asked him.


    Korosensei took a deep breath and sighed, "¡­Let''s go."


    "I would be d if you could send me back to the demon yer corps headquarters with your speed," Gintoki suddenly realized that he could do that.


    "No, I don''t want you to suddenly let it out on the way," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki thought for a bit and nodded, "That''s true, let''s go, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Korosensei wanted to cry but he was hopeless right now. He used his tentacles to close his nose but followed him three meters away. He had never been treated like this before and it was torture for him.


    "¡­" Haru and Shinobu were too speechless right now.


    Shinobu looked at him and asked, "Is he always been like that?"


    "¡­Yeah," Haru said. His feelings were a bitplicated to see both of them walking away from them.


    "Do we have to wait here?" Shinobu asked. She suddenly realized that it was only both of them alone here. She wasn''t sure why but she started to get nervous.


    "Wel¡­" Haru suddenly hugged her in his arms.


    Shinobu was startled and blushed. She knew that this guy was a wolf but she didn''t expect for him to suddenly attack him when both of them were alone, "W - What are you doing! I will stab you with my sword!" She knew that this guy was a hypocrite when he said that she wasn''t his type.


    "Oh, you can escape that?"


    Suddenly both of them saw a figure who was standing on the top of the tree.


    They saw a demon in young girl form with apletely milky pale white skinplexion with snow-white hair, her eyes are pure white with only her silvery pupils separating them from her sclera, she also possesses several red dot-like patterns in her face.


    "Yes, by the way, I can see the thing that is hiding under your kimono, you are really bold to not wearing anything," Haru said and looked at Shinobu, "What?"


    "¡­" Shinobu became really mad and took out her sword looking at the demon who made her have a misunderstanding, "I will y you."


    "Let''s see whether you can do that," the demon said, and started to attack them with her threads.


    Shinobu jumped from tree to tree to get closer to that demon.


    The demon used her threads to try to catch her but suddenly there was someone appearing in front of her.


    "There should be another one, right?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" She was wondering how this young man suddenly appeared in front of her but suddenly she felt that his smell made her attracted and wanted to eat him immediately. She opened her mouth ready to eat him but her head was stopped by his hand.


    "You shouldn''t be here," Haru said and used his light magic whilebining it with ''Ripple Energy'' to pulverize the demon in front of him instantly.


    "¡­" Shinobu was speechless since it was very easy for him to y the demon, ''Also that speed¡­'' She didn''t see how he could suddenly appear there.


    "Wait here, there is another one," Haru said and suddenly disappeared.


    "¡­" Shinobu didn''t have a chance to say anything and suddenly he was gone. She sighed and understood why he had said that she didn''t need to do anything.


    Haru found another demon and this time it was a short woman with long white hair, red markings on her face, and plump breasts. She wears a long white kimono withrge sleeves. He saw her sitting on the top of the rock while ying with her threads on her hands.


    The demon was startled when she saw him suddenly appearing in front of her, "Wh--"


    Haru shot hisser beam toward her and made her turn into ashes. His mood was pretty bad since the one that he had defeated was a pretty woman. He sighed when sat down for a while on the top of the tree.


    "Is it done?" Shinobu suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Yeah," Haru said.


    "Let''s go and defeat the master of this mountain," Shinobu said.


    Haru nodded and ran with them to get the boss of the demon in this mountain.


    "Korosensei, are you there?" Gintoki asked in a squatting position, ready to let out his dump.


    "I am here," Korosensei sighed and didn''t want to stay too close to him.


    Gintoki sighed in relief and wanted to let out his dump but he was too scared, "Are you there?"


    "Yes, I am here," Korosensei said, putting out a radio recorder with his voice. He thought that he should leave him here.


    Gintoki sighed but he was still scared. He checked whether the octopus was still there until suddenly he saw something shocking. He saw that creepy spider on the ground looking at him curiously. He blinked his eyes several times and he shouted, "S - SPIDER!!!"


    "YAAAA!!!" The spider suddenly jumped into him.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Korosensei moved around in this forest until he saw a house that was hanging on the sky by several threads that were connected to the tree around it. He blinked his eyes and thought that it was his first to see such a strange demon. He saw a giant spider possessing a human head,


    "Hehehe, are you our long lost brother?" The spider asked him with a creepyugh.


    "¡­" Korosensei wasn''t sure what kind of expression he should put right now since his feeling was veryplicated.

 Chapter 265 Whats happening?

    <h4>Chapter 265 What''s happening?</h4>


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Gintoki saw the spider with a creepy face jump into him. He hurriedly rolled back and took out his sword.


    The spider saw that it had missed its attack.


    Gintoki unsheathed his sword and shed it instantly.


    *sh!


    The spider was cut in half and in by him.


    Gintoki hurriedly stood up and used his pants. He took a deep breath and felt a bit speechless, "¡­¡­"


    "I am here."


    "I am here."


    Gintoki felt confused when he heard Korosensei''s voice for a while. He walked and saw a recorder radio on the back of the tree, "¡­" He had been left behind by him alone in this dark forest. He really needed to beat down that dammed bipedal octopus right now.


    "¡­"


    Gintoki held his sword while calling their name, "Haru! Korosensei! Shinobu! Where are you!" He was really scared that there would be a ghost suddenly appearing in front of him. He walked slowly while looking around in shaky movement. His mouth was chattering until suddenly he saw something in front of him.


    "Haa¡­ You seem delicious¡­"


    "¡­" Gintoki sucked a deep breath. He saw a spider demon with arge body and has long pale white hair reaching down across his shoulders with his only unique trait being that his face resembles that of a giant spider with several eyes and spider pincers in both of his cheeks.


    "S - Spider!!!!!!" Gintoki shouted really hard in fear. He really hated a spider and it made him shudder to see such arge spider.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You¡­ are noisy¡­," the demon opened his mouth wide and wanted to bite him down.


    ''Sh*t.''


    The big spider demon looked at Korosensei curiously. He saw that the creature in front of him had a lot of legs simr to him. Even though his color was weird, he could see a lot of simrities between the two of them. He looked at him and asked, "Are you our long lost brother?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei was a famous assassin in the past. He had a lot of experience in his life but it was his first time for a spider demon to ask him whether they were a brother or not. He looked at him and asked, "Have you never seen an octopus?"


    "Octopus? What''s that?" The big spider asked.


    "¡­" Korosensei thought for a bit and showed him his tentacles, "It is a very handsome creature, I am very famous and has a lot of fans too." He didn''t lie since he had a lot of fans. His manga was very famous and a lot of people loved his character.


    The demon spider became very confused. He saw that the creature in front of him wasn''t a human but it wasn''t a demon either, "You''re not a demon?"


    "I am not," Korosensei shook his head.


    The demon spider was curious but he still had his job, "I somehow like you, how about you be our kin?" He felt that this guy could be a great brother to him.


    Korosensei looked at him and asked, "Do you eat a human?"


    The demon spider smiled and nodded, "Of course, they are very delicious! Do you also eat humans too?" He asked curiously since he knew that Korosensei wasn''t a human.


    Korosensei took a deep breath and said, "Then I am sorry that I have to y you." He ced one of his tentacles on his katana which was hanging on his side.


    The demon spider realized the sword on his side. He felt that the sword was very familiar but he didn''t care about that, "Don''t worry, you will be our kin soon."


    Suddenly a lot of spider with a human face creepily came out from the bushes, trees, and ground at the same time.


    Korosensei shuddered since this scene made him a bit disgusted. He didn''t hate a creature with a lot of legs but the human face of these creatures was very disturbing for him. He knew that this demon had killed a lot of humans in the past to create such an army. He knew that he needed to y the demon in front of him.


    "GO! KILL HIM!!!" The big spider demon shouted.


    The spiders jumped together toward him trying to swarm him withrge numbers.


    The big spider didn''t show mercy, even though he liked to talk more but it was better to talk after he had killed him and turned him into a demon. He would also torture him for a bit since this octopus had rejected his offer, "DIE!!!!"


    Korosensei didn''t show a panicked expression. His expression turned solemn and he started to utter one sentence, "Atomic sh!"


    *Swush!


    No one noticed anything but suddenly the demon spider dropped on the ground.


    "W - What''s happening?!" The demon spider saw that every spider that jumped into him suddenly dropped to the ground without doing anything. He was also the same since he also dropped from the ground.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    "That guy, I wondered whether there was any trouble with him," Korosensei said and suddenly disappeared.


    "OI----"


    Before long, everyone had noticed that they had died. They were cut into very small pieces and before long they had turned into ashes. They had only one question when they had turned into ashes.


    ''What is happening?''


    Shinobu and Haru walked together passing through trees and bushes until they saw an old house that was almost in ruin and it was very dark but they could see a single figure that was bathed in a moonlight sitting on the top of the rock with a mncholy expression.


    "Are you trying to destroy my family?" The demon asked with a gloomy voice.


    Shinobu was ready with her sword and knew that the demon in front of her was the leader of every demon in this mountain. She could feel that this demon was very strong and she needed to get serious.


    "No, do you have a toilet here? I want to take a leak," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    The demon blinked his eyes looking at him with confusion.


    Shinobu wondered whether she should stab the demon in front of her or the guy beside her right now.

 Chapter 266 Zipper Vs Thread

    <h4>Chapter 266 Zipper Vs Thread</h4>


    Gintoki had never felt that he wanted to go home this much. He felt that a little girl with barbarian power, a virgin boy with sses, and arge dog that love to swallow a person was cuter than the grotesque spider that was walking on two legs.


    Don''t misunderstand him. Gintoki didn''t hate or felt racism toward this demon. He didn''t mind being friends with this demon if only this demon didn''t want to eat him. He knew that most of the demons would think that a human was simr to food in their eyes. He couldn''t be friends with someone who treated him as food. He hoped that either Shinobu, Korosensei, or Haru would help him as soon as possible. He kept running while shouting, "HELP ME!!!!!"


    "Don''t move around!" The demon spider shouted at him while chasing after him. He didn''t have any other power beside a monstrous strength. He couldn''t use his thread and thought that the demon-ying corps in front of him would fight death to death but he didn''t expect for him to run immediately. He thought that he could chase him but his speed was very fast.


    "Go, Gintoki-kun!"


    Suddenly both of them heard a cheer from the side. Both of them turned and saw a bipedal octopus holding a pom-pom while cheering his name.


    "¡­"


    "Bastard! Why did you leave me alone?! I have almost been eaten by this guy!" Gintoki said while pointing his finger at the demon spider.


    The demon spider looked at Korosensei and felt confused, "Are you, my long lost son?"


    "¡­"


    Korosensei had never known that everyone in this world didn''t know about an octopus. He felt quite tired all of sudden but he still exined to him. He wanted to say something but he heard augh.


    "Hahaha, long lost son!" Gintoki had neverughed this hard before. He rolled around the ground while holding his stomach.


    "¡­¡­" Korosensei was wondering whether they were real friends.


    Gintoki was stillughing but stopped when he saw arge fist that almost smashed his head. He rolled on the ground and avoided that attack. He stood up and became angry, "Korosensei! Why don''t you help me!"


    "¡­¡­" Korosensei took a chair out of nowhere while holding a book. He looked at him and said, "Sorry? What did you say?"


    Gintoki only knew that this octopus was very petty. He was justughing at him but didn''t expect to receive his revenge this early. He kept dodging the attack of the demon spider and tried to run toward Korosensei but that guy moved further and further away from him, "W - Wait for me!"


    "Don''t run around, human!" The demon spider was really mad at this guy. He had never known that it was very hard to chase after a single human.


    "C''mon, Gintoki-kun, you can do it!" Korosensei cheered.


    Gintoki wanted to curse this damn octopus who was happy to see him being chased after this demon spider.


    The demon spider used hisrge arm to grab his clothes, "I have got you!" He wanted to strangle this human to death but suddenly he saw that he had lost both of his arms.


    *sh!


    "Damn, I don''t want to be serious," Gintoki said with a sigh. He really didn''t want to fight but nature forced him to fight. He was wondering why both Haru and Korosensei didn''t destroy the entire demon as soon as possible.


    "BASTARD!!!" The demon spider roared and opened his mouth to bite him. He was very angry when both of his arms were cut.


    Gintoki held his sword and swung it toward the demon''s neck.


    *sh!


    "Eh?" The demon spider didn''t expect the human that he had been chasing for a while. The one who had a scary expression on his face. The one who was screaming the whole time.


    ''He has in me?'' The demon spider looked at him in disbelief. His head dropped to the ground, rolling around until it stopped. His eyes were wide open and still had a disbelief expression. It was before long that he had turned into ashes.


    Gintoki slumped on the ground since he was very tired running around, "I need some sugar."


    Korosensei sighed and stood beside him, "If you can solve it earlier, then why should you run away?"


    "I hate fighting," Gintoki said.


    "¡­"


    "Okay," Korosensei nodded.


    "I want to go back, I want to sleep, I want to take a dump and eat a sweet!" Gintoki said and hugged his tentacle, "Korosensei! Bring me back! I hate this ce!"


    "¡­¡­" Korosensei had a thick skin but he had never seen someone with a thicker skin before.


    Rui loved his family and would keep it no matter what. He created a thread and cut his surround along with the two humans in front of him.


    "String, eh? Interesting," Haru said. He avoided the attack and moved around.


    Shinobu also dodged that attack while frowning since it was quite hard to get close to this demon. She knew that this demon was holding the position of Lower Moon Five. She had faced one before but that demon didn''t have such a direct way of fighting. She was sure that she needed to sacrifice something to defeat this demon.


    The demon who was a member of Lower Moon and High Moon had a special power known as Blood Demon Arts.


    Blood Demon Arts is a spell or a special ability that is used by some higher-level demons can be cast. They are unique to each demon.


    Rui also had his own Blood Demon Arts and decided to use it right now since he needed to get serious in this battle. He pumped blood into his hands that then extended into his threads, increasing the threads sharpness and cutting ability of the threads


    Haru thought for a bit and decided to try something. He rushed toward the demon without using his light speed.


    Rui used his string to use his technique, "Cruel String Prison!" He created a web-shaped string around his opponent to cut him to pieces.


    "Sticky Fingers!" Haru punched the web and created a zipper. He opened it directly and escaped from that attack.


    "Huh?" Rui was startled when he saw such a strange thing. His expression became serious, "Cage of Murdering Eyes!" He created a cage from his web around the target, that continuously shrunk until cuts the target to pieces.


    Haru opened a zipper on that cage and escaped again.


    Rui gnashed his teeth and pumped more of his blood, "Wheel of Chopping Threads!" He started to spun while creating a rotating wheel of threads, "DIE!!!!!"


    "Let''s see who is stronger, my zipper or your thread?" Haru raised his fingers and turned it into a protruding iron, "Chainsaw Mode!"


    *ZING!!!!!


    "Zipper ughter Overdrive!" Haru covered his zippers hand with ripple energy cutting the thread directly along with the demon.


    *sh!


    Rui was cut into five parts and felt that his body was melting. He blinked his eyes in disbelief, "Wh - What''s happening?"


    "You love to cut people off, right?" Haru said and turned his hand to normal. He walked into the house because he really wanted to take a leak, "Hopefully, you have a nice family in the next life, though you need to enter hell first." He used his observation haki to find out the location of the toilet.


    Rui turned into ashes and closed his eyes. In hisst moment, he remembered the thing that had happened in the past and how he had turned into a demon, ''Father. Mother¡­'' His ashes scattered along with the wind.


    Shinobu blinked her eyes since it was very fast. She saw him entering the house and also started to follow him. She was wondering whether he had met another demon only when she heard the sound of someone who had taken a leak.


    "¡­"


    "It''sfortable," Haru said as he left the toilet. He looked at her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 267 Soul and Information

    <h4>Chapter 267 Soul and Information</h4>


    Haru and Shinobu went back and met both Korosensei and Gintoki on the way. They didn''t hesitate and in every demon on this mountain.


    Korosensei and Haru who had the fastest speed in the group move around this mountain to check whether they had missed some of them.


    The mountain is very vast but with their speed. They didn''t need a long time before they had cleaned this mountain.


    After that, they went back to the butterfly estate since they wanted to sleep.


    Haru, who was riding a scooter, was looking at the night sky. He could hear that Shinobu was sleeping while hugging his waist. He started to wonder how long after he had done that kind of thing. He hadn''t even done that kind of thing after he had been dating Megumi. He was wondering how he was so strong that he could hold on to his desire until this time.


    "Haru, did you think something perverted?" Korosensei asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru ignored him and hurriedly went back. He needed to take a cold bath right now since his body was hot.


    In the early morning, Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensei were eating breakfast.


    "I have heard that there will be a random prize that you will get after we have done our quest, is that true?" Korosensei asked.


    Gintoki nodded, "Yeah, I have gotten bonus points before."


    "How about you, Haru?" Korosensei asked.


    "Hmm, I''ve got a lot of things from the quest, let''s see," Haru said, and started to summon a hollow with his ''Horo Horo no Mi'' power.


    Gintoki and Korosensei were startled when they saw a cute ghost suddenly appearing.


    "G - Ghost!!!!" Gintoki was scared.


    "Is this a ghost?" Korosensei asked curiously.


    "Yeah, I don''t have time to practice it back at home, I think it would be better to try it on you guys," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei weren''t sure what this guy wanted to do until they saw the ghost moved and passed through their body.


    "¡­I am just azy bum, why am I still alive?" Gintoki said depressingly.


    "¡­I am just a perverted octopus, sorry for being born in this world¡­¡­," Korosensei said depressingly.


    "¡­" Haru looked at the effect of his power and saw that they had be depressed for a while. He knew that the power of ''Horo Horo no Mi'' was very cheating and it could make anyone became depressed. He knew that in the ''One Piece'' the author had nerved the power of this fruit since it was very dangerous. He was sure that someone couldmit suicide because of this power and that was why he was very careful to use this power.


    Gintoki and Korosensei had broken away from his power. They looked at him with an annoyed expression and knew that they had been under the effect of his power. They didn''t like the feeling when they had gotten depressed like that but they couldn''t deny that it was very intriguing power.


    "What power is that?" Gintoki asked.


    "Devil Fruit from One Piece," Haru suddenly became pale when he remembered the taste of the fruit.


    Gintoki was stunned, "How does it taste?"


    "It is beyond horrible," Haru felt that he wanted to puke and started to wonder why he had put that kind of thing inside his mouth. He sucked a deep breath and said, "T - That''s not something that humans can eat¡­"


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless when they saw his reaction.


    "But you have got power, right?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yeah, I can''t deny that," Haru nodded and exined, "It is a ''Horo Horo no Mi'', the power should be simr to a necromancer in the RPG game."


    "¡­" Korosensei looked at him and wondered whether he could call his crush.


    "Sensei, I know what you''re thinking, do you want to meet her?" Haru asked since he had promised him before.


    Korosensei smiled and shook his head, "Let''s do itter, I want to be handsome first."


    "¡­"


    Gintoki patted his shoulder, saying, "You''re handsome, enough."


    "Thank you, you''re also not bad but I am more handsome though," Korosensei said.


    "¡­" Gintoki twitched his lips and asked, "So you can call the soul from anyone who had died right?"


    Haru nodded, "I should be able to do that." He remembered the feeling when he was in the Natagumo Mountain and felt that he really summoned a soul from death. He wanted to develop an astral body or make an intangible body simr to a ghost but he knew that he couldn''t be greedy.


    "Can you really do that? Calling the soul of someone who had died?"


    Shinobu suddenly joined their conversation asking him a question.


    Haru knew that she was eavesdropping on their conversation. He didn''t really mind since they had nned to invite her. He nodded, "Yes, I can do that."


    "Then, can youe with me?" Shinobu asked.


    "Where?" Haru asked.


    "Graveyard."


    Muzan summoned the High Moons and the Lower Moons once again since he had noticed that he had lost his connection with one of his strongest demons.


    "What''s wrong, Muzan-sama?"


    "Rui has died," Muzan answered with an angry expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How about the spider family?"


    "All of them," Muzan answered and felt a slight headache, "Is demon yer corps strong? Who has been killing them?"


    "¡­" They couldn''t answer him since they also didn''t know who had been killing their kin.


    Muzan looked at them and said, "Try to search who has been killing all of them."


    "Yes," they nodded at him.


    "Muzan-sama, I have only heard it from one of my cult disciples that there was foreigner that came to our country a few weeks ago and they have killed a demon."


    "Oh? Really? Foreigners?" Muzan asked curiously.


    "Yes, I have heard that a foreigner could make his arm bright and turn the demon into ashes."


    ''Bright?'' Muzan felt confused since he had never heard such a thing in the past hundreds of years. He thought for a bit and said, "Try to search for this foreigner, it is better to kill this person."


    They nodded at his order.


    "Also, try to search for information about Blue Spider Lily for me," Muzan said. He wasn''t sure but he felt a danger right now and needed a power-up as soon as possible. His only weakness was sunlight and once he had Blue Spider Lily that weakness would have gone. He would be invincible and no one would be able to kill him.


    They nodded and went back to search for information about this foreigner.

 Chapter 268 Sister

    <h4>Chapter 268 Sister</h4>


    They had finished their breakfast and followed Shinobu to walk to the graveyard. They had thought that this world was quite beautiful since the air was very fresh since there wasn''t any pollution in this area.


    "Whose grave are we going to?" Gintoki asked. He had a lot of memories in a graveyard since it was the location where he had met the hag who had rented him a house.


    "My big sister," Shinobu said and asked, "It is okay if you can''t do it."


    "¡­¡­" Haru who saw her smile that wasbined with a mncholy expression determined that he needed to be sessful. He patted his chest and said, "Please, believe in me."


    Shinobu only nodded and continued to walk.


    Korosensei and Gintoki hurriedly wrapped their hands around his shoulders.


    "Haru, you have to be sessful," Gintoki whispered.


    "Yeah, her expression is just too painful for me to see," Korosensei whispered.


    "I know," Haru answered with a low voice.


    The location of the grave was quite close to the butterfly estate that they only needed a half an hour to get into the location by walking.


    They followed her and saw a quiterge grave with a tombstone based on Shinto religion.


    The grave was quite empty and there were only four of them in this ce.


    Gintoki shuddered since he really hated something rted to a ghost. He didn''t really want to stay here but he was also curious.


    Haru read the name on the tombstone, "Kanae Kocho? Is it your family?"


    Shinobu nodded, "Yes, she is my sister."


    "Why do you want me to call her soul?" Haru asked.


    Shinobu didn''t answer him immediately, "¡­You know that I want revenge, right?"


    Haru nodded in response.


    "I want to ask her who is the demon who has killed her in the past, then I can kill that demon by myself," Shinobu said with veins on her forehead. Even though she was smiling they could see that she was really angry.


    Haru didn''t say anything since it would be useless. He wanted her to have her revenge as soon as possible. He stood up in front of the tombstone and started to concentrate his power to call the soul of her older sister. He wasn''t sure where people would go when they had died in this world since it was different from each world.


    Haru knew that the power of Devil Fruit couldn''t be understood with logic and it was better to not think that much. He only needed to think about how to develop this power better and make himself stronger.


    To call a soul of someone it was easier to do it on someone who had only died recently but this time he needed to call someone who had died a few years ago.


    Gintoki, Korosensei, and Shinobu didn''t say anything and looked at his back. They were waiting for him for a while and saw his forehead started to sweat.


    "Pleasee¡­" Haru whispered and suddenly a beautiful girl who has long, straight, hair that reaches her mid-back, as well as parted fringes. Butterfly hairpins adorned either side of her head. She also has a simr figure to Shinobu but taller than her.


    The girl blinked her eyes curiously and asked, "Shinobu?"


    "¡­Nee-san?" Shinobu couldn''t believe it and blinked her eyes. She walked toward her and tried to touch her but her hands passed through her body.


    Haru was tired right now. He had never expected that it was very hard to call the soul of someone who had died in the past.


    The soul of the girl looked at him and felt a connection with him, "Are you the one who has called me? Are you a priest?"


    Haru nodded since he was toozy to exin his identity, "Yes, your sister asked me, you should talk together first since I can''t do this too long." He looked at Shinobu, "We will be waiting for you over there."


    Shinobu had red eyes and was crying but still nodded at him. Her sister was her only rtive after her parents died. She couldn''t wait to talk with her right now.


    "Thank you very much," her sister said.


    "No problem," Haru said and walked away from them.


    Gintoki and Korosensei followed him and stayed quite far from her.


    "Sensei, I have only gotten this power since I have gotten back from your world," Haru exined.


    Korosensei nodded, "I know, I am not in a hurry." He had understood that the dimensional chat group was full of mystery and he wanted to make his body normal then he could be together with his loved er.


    Gintoki sighed, "Bringing someone dead, I wonder why this feels quiteplicated."


    "Yeah, I''m not feeling good either too," Haru said as he was still confused right now. He was wondering whether the people who had died wanted to be revived or not after they had died. He shook his head and took out an onigiri that he had made earlier, "Let''s eat first."


    They nodded and took some of his onigiris.


    Shinobu was very happy when she saw her sister once again.


    Her sister''s name is Kanae Shinobu, different from Shinobu who has a temper problem. Her sister is very graceful anddy-like.


    Kanae was happy that she could see her sister again, "You''re going to have revenge?" She was a bit worried about her sister.


    "Yes," Shinobu nodded.


    Kanae shook her head, "The demon who has killed me is very powerful, his power is to manipte ice."


    "It is okay, I am not alone," Shinobu shook her head. She wasn''t sure why but she had believed that he would help her on her revenge.


    Kanae smiled and asked, "Is it that young man? Is he going to be my brother-inw?"


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu would have never expected such a question from her big sister. Her expression turned into abination of blush and anger, "No way!"


    Kanae sighed, "You should try to change that brash attitude or you won''t get a husband."


    "P - Please, don''t tease me, big sis!" Shinobuined while blushing.


    "Anyway, I am happy to see you, don''t do anything dangerous, all I want for you is to make your own family and live happily," Kanae said.


    They talked for a while to each other since they had really missed each other.


    Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensi were resting under the shade of the tree.


    "Are you done?" Haru asked, looking at Shinobu who appeared in front of them.


    "Yes," Shinobu nodded while looking away.


    Haru felt strange about her actions but he didn''t think much, "Let''s go back."


    Shinobu nodded in response.


    "So for now, how do we find the location of Muzan?"

 Chapter 269 Pick Up Line!

    <h4>Chapter 269 Pick Up Line!</h4>


    "So do you want to know where is the location of Muzan?" Kagaya asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes." He didn''t want to waste his time anymore and wanted to go back to his own world. He somehow missed his girlfriend and his little sister right now. He sighed since it was very hard for him since he was still a teenager. He had tasted the forbidden fruit and it was hard to get away from it anymore.


    "Do you know his location or a way to bait him?" Haru asked.


    Kagaya thought for a bit and said, "Do you have the confidence to beat him?"


    "I, no, we have," Haru said, and added, "Once we have met him it will be impossible for him to run away from us."


    "¡­" Kagaya didn''t show it to him but he was very excited right now. He had always wanted to y the stain on his family that had caused the chaos in this country. He might have not asked anything but he had always received information about them regrly from Shinobu. He knew that they were very strong and had a chance to end the demon in his time. He had a hard time opening his eyes because of his sickness but he still wanted to see him better, "Then, let me prepare it but I also need to ask you for help."


    "What is it?" Haru asked.


    "I need you guys to find a woman," Kagaya said and exined, "Her name is Tamaya. She is a demon but she is different."


    "How?" Haru asked. He had known about this Tamaya but he still needed to ask him.


    Kagaya nodded and started to tell him a lot of things about this demon known as Tamaya.


    Korosensei and Gintoki didn''t really think much about their conversation.They didn''t really mind either way but it was better to go back early.


    Shinobu was by their side listening to their conversation. She had be the private secretary for them and followed them all the time. She had be more curious about their group but decided to be patient since they would tell her everything after this over. She would also help them to find this woman since she also needed to find this woman to help her to alter her body into a poison furnace. She looked at him and had decided to do it even though she would throw her chance to marry and have children.


    Haru and Kagaya talked for a while about their mission.


    Haru had done with their talking and went to Asakusa to search for Tamayo. He knew that the district wasn''t that big and it would probably take a week or so to try to search for this woman. He remembered her face from the manga that he had read before. He hoped this would be easy and that woman would help him to search for Muzan.


    "We need to buy some souvenirs first," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu was in silence when she heard his words.


    "Agree," Haru and Gintoki said at the same time.


    Haru had thought to buy a kimono for everyone since the quality of kimono in this time was very superb.


    They had also received quite a sum of money since they had in a lot of powerful demon from Kagaya.


    It would be a waste to not use it since this money would be useless when they went back to their original world unless they had changed it into gold.


    Korosensei went to buy a kimono, a wig, and a lot of interesting things too. He could move freely since Haru had ced an illusion that made his appearance be normal.


    Gintoki bought a lot of sweets since a lot of foods were made from an ancient recipe. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to taste these sweets at home. He asked Haru to try to make the recipe from the best sweet that he had tasted in this ce. He felt that his weight had increased for a kilo or something and his blood sugar also increased.


    It was lucky that Gintoki had bought a body that was immune to diabetes and high-level sugar blood or else he would be in hospital now.


    Haru changed his clothes from a suit to a kimono since he felt that it was more handsome this way.


    Shinobu looked at him and said, "Do you have time to buy something?"


    "Why not?" Haru said and added, "The chance for us to meet in a day or two is quite low." He asked the owner of the shop for a female kimono.


    "Then you use this chance to buy clothes?" Shinobu sighed.


    "Calm down," Haru said and paid for the kimono. He brought the bag and left the shop.


    Shinobu also followed him and suddenly saw that the bag had disappeared, "???" She looked at him and asked, "How does it suddenly disappear?"


    "It is a secret," Haru smiled and pulled her to try udon on the street.


    "¡­" Shinobu was speechless since this guy was ying around rather than searching for the woman seriously.


    Both of them sat down while eating udon.


    Haru had to admit that the udon was quite good, simply different from the thing that he had eaten before. He turned around and saw that Shinobu also ate the udon with a happy expression. He felt that this girl was more lively than before she had met her sister. He didn''t know that they had talked about each other''s thoughts. He looked around until he stopped when he saw a beautiful woman.


    "¡­"


    Haru stood up and paid for the udon.


    " Where are you going?" Shinobu asked.


    Haru didn''t answer her and walked toward thedy, "Excuse me."


    "Hmm?" Thedy turned toward him.


    "Sorry to bother you, I just saw you from across the street and I think you''re gorgeous, my name is¡­" Haru paused for a bit and said, "Seibami Haruka, care to stop for a tea? I want to know you better."


    "¡­"


    Thedy looked at him for a bit and said, "It is good but don''t you have a girl by your side?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru turned and saw that Shinobu had walked toward him with veins on her forehead.


    "Do you have enough ying around?" Shinobu asked with a smile.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 270 Give me his location

    <h4>Chapter 270 Give me his location</h4>


    "I am not ying around, she is the woman that we have been searching for," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Thedy looked at both of them and only noticed that Shinobu was wearing a demon-ying corps since his pick up lines made her a bit moved. She had never seen someone say something like that to her in her hundreds of years of life.


    Shinobu also only knew that this was the woman that they had been searching for. She didn''t expect for him to meet her very soon. She looked at her and said, "Pleasee with us, Tamayo-san."


    Tamayo looked at him for a bit and used her Blood Demon Technique. Her techniques are focused around illusions and tampering with the mind. She used her power to create an illusion that made her able to blend around her surroundings. She started to run away very fast and knew that she needed to escape from this ce. She made a detour until she was sure that she had lost them. She went back to her home and sighed in relief. She needed to move from this ce since she was sure that there would be a lot of demon-ying corps who woulde for her.


    "Oh? So this is your ce?"


    "¡­" Tamayo turned and saw him. She wasn''t sure how this guy was able to follow her. She looked at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    "I want to kill Muzan and help me search his location," Haru said.


    "¡­" Tamayo blinked her eyes and wasn''t sure what to say now.


    Shinobu had just escaped from her illusion but she couldn''t see both of them, "He has left me?"


    "¡­"


    "Shinobu, where is Haru?"


    Shinobu turned and saw both Gintoki and Korosensei who were holding a lot of food on their hands.


    Gintoki and Korosensei wanted him to keep their belongings since it was hard to move around with a lot of things on their hands.


    "I am not sure but he has found her," Shinobu said.


    Both of them knew that she was in a pretty bad mood. They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let''s just eat something," Gintoki said.


    "Yeah, he will be back soon," Korosensei nodded.


    Shinobu looked at both of them and nodded.


    Three of them walked together and passed through a man with curly ck hair and somewhat small eyes, his pupils are vertical like cat eyes and colored plum red. He also wore a white fedora with red ribbon and a somewhat extravagant outfit.


    That man was ignored and they went to the nearby sweet shop. He looked at three of them and knew that one of them was a member of Demon ying Corps. His mood has been pretty bad since a lot of his elite corps have been decimated by that organization. He had decided to follow them and massacred themter.


    Haru was sitting on the sofa while sipping the herbal tea. He smelled it for a bit and it made him very rxed.


    "That''s a tea made from¡­¡­"


    "Chrysanthemum, right?" Haru said.


    "You bastard! Why do you cut her words!" A young man started to get angry at him.


    "Yushiro," Tamayo reprimanded him.


    His name is Yushiro. He has the appearance of a young boy with pale skin and brightvender purple eyes. His short hair is neatly styled and vertically shaded from a dull green to ck. He wore a button-up shirt under an all-white kimono and dark blue pants.


    Yushiro was silent when he heard her words but he still looked at him with a hostile expression. He loved her and it was the reason why he didn''t like it when Tamayo brought another guy to their house, especially this young man in front of him. He wasn''t sure but he felt a smell of danger that this guy might steal something important from him.


    Tamayo was helpless and shook her head, "Yushiro, can you leave both of us?"


    "¡­" Yushiro blinked his eyes in disbelief. He had be desperate, "Tamayo-sama! I can''t leave you alone with this guy! What will happen when he suddenly attacks you?"


    "Yushiro," Tamayo said with a serious expression.


    Yushiro gritted his teeth and looked at him in hate. He suddenly remembered a proverb from china, ''Is this a green hat?'' He didn''t want to admit it but he decided to go out. He used his power to make himself invisible to peek and eavesdrop them.


    Haru knew that guy was peeking at them. He was a bit surprised when the power of that guy was to make his body to be invisible, ''Isn''t that a power for a voyeur?'' He could also do the same with bending the light around him but he had never done that though.


    "So you''re quite knowable about tea?" Tamayo asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I have a lot of tea, you might like it." He said and took out tea from his body. He had also collected herbal tea since the taste was quite good when it wasbined with a cake and cookies in his shop.


    Tamayo might hear a strange sound when she saw him taking out a lot of tea. She knew that this guy wasn''t a demon and he was very mysterious. He was also wondering where he had kept those things. She was quite interested in his tea collection, "What are these?"


    "These are chamomile,vender, rose hip, passionflower, and peppermint," Haru said and added, "You can have them, I still have a lot."


    Tamayo nodded, "Thank you, so you really trying to ask me for tea?"


    "Of course, I am not lying about that, right?" Haru smiled.


    "That''s true, it is just the content is still hard to believe," Tamayo shook her head and said, "Are you serious that you want to kill Muzan?"


    "Yes, that is why give me his location," Haru said.

 Chapter 271 Similarity

    <h4>Chapter 271 Simrity</h4>


    "How can you be confident to beat him?" Tamayo asked.


    "Of course," Haru said and snapped his fingers.


    Tamayo saw that suddenly the room that they had stayed turned into something different. She suddenly saw that she was on the beach with a shiny sun, vast sea, and sandy ground on her surroundings.


    "This is¡­" Tamayo was surprised. Her power also revolved around illusion but his illusion was better than her. She looked at him and asked, "What are you?" She knew that he wasn''t a demon but she wasn''t sure whether he was a human since he had this power.


    "I am human," Haru answered and said, "I just have more power." He turned off his power. He loved illusion magic but he couldn''t make an illusion that affected the five senses of human. He could affect the vision and sound but it was hard to manipte the sense of feel, smell, and taste. He couldn''t do it now but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t do it in the future.


    "Of course, this isn''t all of them and I have a sure way to defeat Muzan," Haru said and added, "Also, I am not alone, I have friends who will help. That''s why¡­"


    "But Muzan is very strong and his blood is just too dangerous," Tamayo shook her head. She knew the horror of Muzan and even though she knew the young man in front of her was strong, she wasn''t sure whether he could beat him.


    Haru held her hand and said, "Please, believe me, I will eliminate that nightmare that has been haunting you. Demon yer Cops are also with me for this mission."


    Yushiro who had been peeking at them was very angry when he saw him holding his hand. He wanted to enter right away but when he remembered that Tamayo had told him to get out. He decided to hold his anger and waited outside while watching them in silence.


    "I am not sure whether I can help you since I am also not sure where he has lived but I know how to bait him," Tamayo said.


    "How?" Haru asked.


    "Use the head of the Demon ying Corps, Kagaya," Tamayo said.


    Haru knew that it was one of the plots where Kagaya decided to blow himself along with his family to kill, no, to slow down the movement of Muzan but he didn''t expect for this woman wanted to use the same things that had been done in the manga. He knew that Kagaya might decide to do it since he knew how Kagaya really hated Muzan to the core. He thought for a bit and decided to nod since he really had one move that could really y Muzan.


    "I will ask him but you need toe with me," Haru said.


    Tamayo nodded in response.


    "Now that I have a question when I in him, will all the demons that he has created will die?" Haru asked.


    Tamayo nodded, "Yes."


    "Including you?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Tamayo answered.


    "You''re alright with that?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, because of him¡­¡­" Tamayo started to remember that she had killed her entire family because she had transformed into a demon. She was still alive because she still wanted to have revenge for her family. She was happy as long as she could see that Muzan had died.


    Haru wasn''t sure but suddenly she started to sob. He was a gentleman and it was such a sad thing to see a beautiful woman cry. He decided to lend her his chest since it was all he could do now.


    Tamayo was also a bit affected by the mood and used his chest to let out all of her emotion.


    This scene was really warming up but it was different from Yushiro. He couldn''t handle it anymore and entered the room, "What the hell are you doing?!"


    Tamayo and Haru were stunned and turned. They saw that Yushiro had red eyes looking at both of them angrily.


    Haru was alright and let her go, "So please follow meter."


    "Hmm," Tamayo nodded.


    Haru suddenly remembered something and asked, "Do every demon will die after Muzan has died?"


    Yushiro who had entered the room didn''t expect for them to discuss something very serious.


    "Yes," Tamayo nodded.


    "Can you turn back a demon into a human?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Tamayo looked at him and asked, "It is possible but I need blood from the High Moon and Lower Moon, the more the better."


    "I had it," Haru said, and took out the blood that he had gotten from the demon that he had in in the past. He didn''t forget to take the blood that he had gotten from the high-rank demon. He took out a ss tube that was filled with blood.


    Tamayo was surprised, "Whose blood is this?" She could tell that it was blood from a high-ranking demon.


    "Hmm, I am not sure of the name but I have gotten it from both High Moon and Lower Moon," Haru said.


    Tamayo would have never expected for him to have such a thing with him, "Who do you want to turn back into a human?"


    "The little sister of my friend," Haru answered. He didn''t forget about Tanjiro. He felt a simrity of himself in that guy and of course he would help him since he also cared about his little sister. He was sure that guy would be devastated when he knew that his little sister would die after he had in Muzan.


    As a fellow sisterplex, of course, he would help.


    "I''m not sure but I have a feeling that you''re thinking of something strange," Tamayo said.


    "It is your imagination," Haru said and added, "My friend will help you to go there since his speed is faster." He was toozy to exin about his speed and Korosensei''s speed. It was better to tell that Korosensei''s speed was faster.


    "His speed is faster than you?" Tamayo was surprised.


    "Oh, you might not believe his speed," Haru said and started to call Korosensei toe here. He wasn''t sure whether Tamayo would also use this chance to turn back into a human, but he decided to not say anything since this woman might have a lot of regret in her life.

 Chapter 272 Where are you?

    <h4>Chapter 272 Where are you?</h4>


    Gintoki, Shinobu, and Korosensei went to the nearby dango shop to wait for him. They ordered quite a lot of dango sticks since three of them had a sweet tooth and it would be disastrous if they ordered too little.


    The shop owner gave them their order along with a warm tea to apany their snack.


    The weather is quite chilly since it is at night.


    Gintoki thought that he should sleep since a good boy should sleep before 9 at night and wake up in the early morning.


    Korosensei would have never thought that there wasn''t any porn in this era. He understood that the people in this world still didn''t understand the wonderfulness of porn and all of them went to the red light district to have fun. He knew that the people in this world were still backward and he couldn''t help but wanted to show them what entertainment was.


    Shinobu was wondering why he had left her. She thought that both of them were talking about something private. She had to admit that the demon was beautiful but that woman was still a demon and it was different from her who was a normal human. She needed to make him realize that it was a mistake to flirt with a demon.


    Three of them were thinking about their own things while slowly chowing the dango sticks and sipping the warm tea on their cups. They weren''t sure why but they really felt quite rxed now and the dango was very delicious and chewy. They didn''t notice that there was someone who was observing them, no, one person had noticed this danger but didn''t do anything.


    Korosensei knew that there was someone who had been observing them. He didn''t do anything since he wanted to lure this guy out. He had heard about observation haki and wanted to learn it since it was very useful in this situation. He was sure that the person who had been following them should be a demon. Even though his speed was very fast, he had learned from him that there was a demon that could manipte space.


    This ce was also very crowded with a lot of people, the worst case that the demon would kill everyone in this town because of their actions.


    Korosensei didn''t want to involve a bystander to be involved with their matter. He sighed when he thought that Haru had gone to do something. He was sure that Haru could do something about this demon even in this crowded ce.


    "Korosensei, are you full? I will eat your dango stick," Gintoki said with a kind expression. He wanted to take his dango stick but his hand was pped by his tentacle.


    "No, I am just thinking about something," Korosensei sighed when he thought about this guy. He knew that this guy came from aedy and action manga but sometimes he was wondering why this guy was the main character.


    "What is it? You have been looking for a porn magazine, right?" Gintoki smirked.


    "¡­" Korosensei had heard about the sentence, ''someone perverted will attract another perverted.'' He had thought that sentence was wrong but it seemed that it was right.


    "Can you not have a vulgar conversation?" Shinobu asked.


    "¡­"


    Korosensei and Gintoki didn''t say anything since both of them knew even though Shinobu was quite mature but she was still 16 years old. They were a bit sorry for her since her family had gone away to another world. They remembered Haru and wondered whether that guy could fill the gap in her world. Even though they knew that Haru was quite perverted, he was a great guy. They had to admit that Haru was probably the only one who had a chance to create his own harem.


    ''No, there is another guy,'' Korosensei looked at Gintoki with a hated expression.


    "What?" Gintoki felt strange when this octopus suddenly looked at him in an annoyed expression.


    "Nothing," Korosensei shook his head with an annoyed tone and stole his dango stick.


    "What!? Why are you stealing my dango stick!?" Gintoki was a bit angry.


    "Because you have a harem!" Korosensei snorted and ate his dango stick.


    "Me? I have a harem?! Where are your eyes?!" Gintoki was mad. He just couldn''t remember that he had a harem. The girl around him was a group of amazons, he couldn''t bear the thought of living with them for his entire life since he was sure that he would be beaten up most of the time.


    Korosensei hated him more when this guy couldn''t appreciate his harem.


    Shinobu sighed and stood up, "I will go to the bathroom first." She just couldn''t understand why both adults could be so childish. She started to wonder whether it was really worth it to join their organization.


    Korosensei and Gintoki nodded and continued to fight to each other but stopped when they heard that their phone was ringing. They saw that their Haru had given them a chat. Even though it was impossible to chat with other members, it was possible to use the group chat tomunicate with the members who were joining the quest.


    "Where are you? I wille to get you."


    "We are in the dango shop¡­"


    Both of them told him about their location.


    Shinobu sighed and cleaned her hand until suddenly she took out her sword and stabbed it on her back.


    *Stab!


    "Poison, huh?" The man in front of them said.


    Shinobu jumped back and kept her distance from the man in front of her.


    The man showed a bit of an ufortable expression for a moment and turned it into normal, "That sure is tough poison."


    ''What?'' Shinobu would have never thought that someone would be able to fight back her poison. She knew that from the feature of this man that this person was a demon and she knew that this wasn''t a normal demon, ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    "Muzan?"


    "Oh, you know me? But it is toote, I will have you die now," the man said and raised his hand to stab her with his five fingers.


    "DIE!!!"

 Chapter 273 Search her!

    <h4>Chapter 273 Search her!</h4>


    Haru told Tamayo that he woulde back soon after he had brought his team to this ce. He told her that one of them would bring her to Tanjiro and Nezukoter.


    Tamayo looked at Haru who moved very fast to the outside and was a bit surprised. She had lived her entire life in this country and she didn''t know anything about the outside country besides China and Korea.


    "Tamayo-sama!!" Yushiro entered the room when he had seen him gone.


    "Yushiro," Tamayo nodded and didn''t say anything again.


    "Tamayo-sama, what is your rtionship with him?" Yushiro asked. He had kept it a secret but he loved her.


    Tamayo smiled and shook her head, "There is nothing, our rtionship is a partner."


    "Partner?"


    ''What partner? Bed partner?'' Yushiro thought.


    Tamayo took a deep breath and said, "There will be something dangerous in the future, you need to prepare."


    "Hmm?" Yushiro thought that he might have some misunderstandings but he needed to be wary of him since he didn''t want him to steal his beloved woman suddenly.


    Haru didn''t spend a long time before he had arrived in front of both Korosensei and Gintoki. He saw that both of them were fighting with each other. He took the dango stick and sat down next to them. He was quite surprised since the taste was quite good but he also understood that the price was also quite expensive. He didn''t see Shinobu but he thought that she was going to the toilet or something.


    Gintoki and Korosensei were tired after fighting each other and saw him eat the dango stick with in expression.


    "¡­"


    They felt dumb when they fought each other now.


    "Where have you been?" Gintoki asked.


    "I have met the target and we only need to meet her now," Haru said, and added, "That''s right, Korosensei, can you help meter?"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Korosensei asked.


    "Do you know that once we have eliminated Muzan from this world then every demon in this country will die too, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "No, I have only heard it now," Korosensei said and felt a bit stunned.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Gintoki asked since he was a bit clueless.


    "Do you remember Tanjiro and Nezuko?" Haru asked.


    Gintoki nodded in response.


    "When we have in Muzan, there is a chance for Nezuto to¡­" Haru didn''t continue since he could see from his expression that he had understood it.


    "Then what should we do?" Korosensei felt a bit sad when he knew that Tanjiro''s sister would die since he knew that Nezuko was Tanjiro''s only family that was left in this world.


    "Tamayo, she has said that she can turn a demon back into a human, that''s why¡­" Haru looked at Korosensei and said, "Korosensei, please bring Tamayo to meet Nezuko."


    Korosensei nodded, "Don''t worry, I will do it." He knew that he would be a courier but he didn''t mind.


    "Still, why do you care about Tanjiro that much?" Gintoki asked.


    "He has somehow reminded me of myself," Haru said. He knew that both of them had only one sister but it was


    "Well, both of you are sisterplex," Gintoki nodded.


    "But Tanjiro doesn''t date his own sister," Korosensei said.


    "¡­" Haru couldn''t say anything and sipped the tea slowly. He looked at both of them and asked, "Why are you fighting earlier?"


    Korosensei snorted, "This guy, he can even appear in his harem."


    "¡­"


    "Harem? I don''t have a harem!" Gintoki said.


    "No, you have one," Haru said. He remembered that Gintoki had full-fledge harem members from a beautiful girl, a hag, to an old man. He was quite surprised by his taste and it was amazing to see him.


    "¡­" Gintoki was speechless at him.


    "I think that it is better for you to marry either Hasegawa or Otae," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Bastard!" Gintoki was annoyed when he thought that this guy tried to make him angry. If he had his own harem there was no way that he should put both a hag and an old man.


    Korosensei snickered since he had also watched the anime of Gintama and it was very fun. He remembered that there was an episode where Gintoki had a harem simr to ''To Love-Ru'' only with a hag and old man too in his harem.


    Haru looked at the starry night and said, "Hey, are you d that you''ve been invited into the group chat?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with a sudden serious question?" Gintoki asked.


    "No, I just wanted to ask," Haru said.


    "Well, I think that even though both of you are annoying¡­"


    "Oi!" Haru and Korosenseiined.


    "But I am d that I know both of you," Gintoki said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Korosensei hugged him together.


    "Stop it!" Gintoki was a bit embarrassed.


    Haru thought that this group chat was there to help everyone in each own world to have their own happy ending. He knew that there were a lot of characters who had a lot of regret in their life and this chat group connected everyone from each world to help each other to get their happy ending.


    ''Happy ending,'' Haru wondered whether it was because he wanted to have a rtionship with his sister. His body had started to change since he had be the reincarnation of Asura ¨­tsutsuki but he was still worried whether the children that he had in the future would have something strange since both of them were siblings. He thought for a while and suddenly asked, "Where is Shinobu?"


    "She is in the toilet right now," Gintoki answered, and added, "but she is quitete, she might have diarrhea."


    "Hmm," Haru thought for a bit and asked, "Korosensei, did you notice someone following us or not?"


    "Yes, there is someone who has¡­" Korosensei stopped suddenly.


    Gintoki, Haru, and Korosensei looked at each other and realized something.


    "Search for her!"


    They hurriedly moved out and searched for her in the toilet.

 Chapter 274 Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 274 Sorry</h4>


    Haru was really worried now.


    They went to the toilet to check on her and saw a lot of ruin from the battle.


    "Damn!" Gintoki was angry.


    They could see that there was a battle in this ce earlier and they didn''t even notice that it was happening. They needed to search for her or it was toote.


    "Let''s split up and look for her," Korosensei said.


    They nodded and went a separate way to search for her.


    Haru was only worried that the demon who she had fought was the one who could manipte space and dimension. He really regretted not cing a tracker on Shinobu and he had lost her now, ''Shinobu¡­''


    Shinobu jumped to the roof and needed toe to both Korosensei and Gintoki since she knew that it was impossible for her to beat this demon alone.


    "Do you want to go to them? I won''t let you go," Muzan said and blocked her. He wasn''t sure but it felt more interesting this way. He could make this girl be a hostage and let the other two peoplee to his quarter. He could let them see him torturing this girl and saw their despair. He also thought to change this girl into a demon since he had a lot of strong demons. He needed another strong demon and he felt that this girl was suitable.


    Shinobu knew that she couldn''t beat him but she wouldn''t just give up her life like a moron, "Dance of the Centipede: Hundred-Legged Zigzag!" She used her full speed to run a zigzag pattern to confuse her opponents in order to create an opening for her to directly stab her opponent''s neck and inject poison into his neck.


    *Stab!


    Inside her scabbard there was a lot of different poison and she only needed to change thebination of poison when the demon had made the antibody of her poison. She felt that her feet were a bit hurt after using her strongest technique but she wouldn''t give up. She needed to go back and asked for their help. She didn''t stay in the ce after she had stabbed the demon and ran away hurriedly.


    Muzan felt slightly ufortable with her poison but it wouldn''t kill him. He saw that she started to run and he decided to use his Demon Blood Tehnichque, "ck Blood: Spine of Thorns!" He used his own flesh and blood to create several spiked-barbed wires to entangle her.


    Shinobu had run away very fast but the speed of his wires was faster than her speed.


    The wires started to entangle her foot and createdrge wounds on her achiless heels. She bit her lips to hold the pain in her foot. She couldn''t run but she needed to run, ''Dammit!'' She couldn''t die before she had her revenge on her sister.


    The wires started to wrap her body while also torturing her at the same time.


    Muzan walked slowly toward her while smiling smugly, "Be a demon or I will kill you here."


    "No way, bastard! Kill me!" Shinobu didn''t hesitate to reject his offer. She had rather die than be a demon.


    Muzan snorted and didn''t say anything. He got closer to him but it was a bad move for him.


    Shinobu used her sword to attack him again, "Dance of the Dragonfly: Compound Eye Hexagon!" She aimed her sword and injected him six times in multiple areas of his body with poison. She had changed thepound of her poison again this time.


    Muzan could feel that his body was tingling but it made him appreciate her more. He made her faint and brought her to the nearby abandoned house to make her into a demon.


    Shinobu lost her conscious, ''Help me¡­ Haru¡­''


    Shinobu opened her eyes and looked around. It was dark but she could see the figure who had been giving her a lot of wounds. She couldn''t move since her body was wrapped in barbed-spiked wires.


    Muzan saw him wake up and make the wires on her body be tighter.


    Shinobu felt that her body almost breaking and the barbed spiked on the wires stabbed into her body deeper. Her body was hurt but she didn''t scream and continued to stare at him with anger.


    "Be a demon and I will stop torturing you," Muzan said with a smile.


    Shinobu shuddered and understood why this guy was called the strongest demon in this country. Still, she wouldn''t be a demon and even though this guy was strong butpared to the two of them, "No!" She really hoped for him toe soon.


    Muzan looked at her for a bit and loosened the wires on her body.


    Shinobu could feel that the wires on her body were loosened. She wasn''t sure what this guy wanted to do but she couldn''t let her guard down.


    "You don''t want to be a demon, right?" Muzan smiled and raised his hand, "Then let''s see your expression when you have turned into one."


    ''No!'' Shinobu saw that he had raised his hand and thrust it toward her head. She couldn''t move and couldn''t dodge. She only saw that his hand almost stabbed into her head helplessly until she saw a sh of light move very fast toward both of them.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!


    "Ugh!!!" Muzan saw arge hole in his stomach and saw the young man in front of him suddenly appeared. His eyes turned bloodshot and felt anger toward this young man.


    "Sorry¡­" Haru couldn''t help but say when he saw her condition and started to heal her.


    "You''rete¡­" Shinobu said and closed her eyes since she felt veryfortable around him and she didn''t need to worry anymore.


    Muzan was angry when he was ignored, "DIE!!!!!" He used all of his power to create arge barbed spiked wire to attack him but suddenly his hands and feet were melting with his attack. He dropped on the ground because he had lost his hands and feet.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die since you still have some use," Haru said and used his Strenght Magic to hold him in ce.


    Muzan felt the pressure on his entire body that made him unable to talk.


    Haru sent out a chat to both Korosensei and Gintoki and told them to go to meet him. He looked at Shinobu and couldn''t help but me himself. He looked at Muzan and couldn''t let him die very easily.

 Chapter 275 Being Caught!

    <h4>Chapter 275 Being Caught!</h4>


    Before long both Gintoki and Korosensei appeared and went with him to Tamayo''s house. Both of them saw Muzan who was floating with a painful expression on his face. They saw and heard what this guy had done to Shinobu and couldn''t help but became very angry.


    Strength Magic has a lot of subtypes of magic and gravity magic is one of the subtypes of magic from strength magic. It is the perfect magic to catch someone and hold someone in ce.


    Harupressed gravity magic around Muzan''s body. He still needed this guy to turn Nezuko back into a human.


    Shinobu was still sleeping on his arms since she was tired. Even though her body had been healed by him without leaving any scars, she had been tortured earlier.


    Haru was d that his light magic could heal someone''s wounds easily and without leaving any scars on her body. He was sure that it would be hard for her to marry with a body of full scars but when that happened he didn''t mind to take a responsibility to marry her in the future.


    They went to Tamayo''s house and saw both Tamayo and Yushiro.


    Yushiro looked at him with a hate expression but Tamayo was stunned still and dropped on the ground.


    "M - Muzan¡­" Tamayo was stunned when she saw they had caught Muzan.


    "I caught him. Get as much blood as you want to help me turn someone back into a human," Haru said.


    Tamayo nodded without saying anything. She told him to enter herb and would take a lot of blood from Muzan. She was curious how he could catch him and how Muzan could float around him while squirming in pain but that face really made him happy since she also wanted to have revenge on this demon.


    Haru told Korosensei to pick both Tanjiro and Nezuko who was training in the mountain since he wanted to help her to turn back into a human.


    Korosensei nodded and started to fly toward the mountain where both Tanjiro and Nezuki were located.


    "Now what should we do with him?" Haru said while looking at Muzan.


    "Don''t worry, I will do my best," Tamayo said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Tanjiro felt that his bone was breaking. He had been practicing for a month and he didn''t expect that it would be this hard.


    Sakonji looked at him and no one knew what kind of expression he put right now behind that mask, "C''mon!"


    "Yes!" Tanjiro kept swinging his sword.


    Both of them suddenly saw someone suddenly appearing at a very fast speed in front of them.


    "K - Korosensei!" Tanjiro stopped when he was surprised to see him.


    Sakonji was also surprised but he calmed himself, "What''s wrong?"


    "We caught Muzan," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tanjiro was confused but Sakonji was surprised.


    "What?! Are you serious?!" Sakonji stood up directly and asked this question to him.


    Korosensei nodded, "Yes, Tanjiro, I aming here to help you whether you want to turn your sister back to human."


    "What?" Tanjiro shuddered and hurriedly bowed his head, "THANK YOU!!!"


    "No problem, do you want to follow me too? I''m going to bring your sister in too," Korosensei said.


    Tanjiro didn''t answer him immediately but looked at Sakonji.


    "You can go but can you bring me too?" Sakonji asked. He wanted to see the face of the demon that had be a nightmare in his life.


    "Sure," Korosensei didn''t mind.


    "THANK YOU!!" Tanjiro entered the small hut and brought Nezuko who was hiding inside the box.


    Korosensei wrapped his tentacles on them and flew back toward Tamayo''s house.


    Both High Moon and Lower Moon were gathering together. Their expression was serious since they could feel their progenitor and the one who had made them into demon sending them a message with his telepathy that he had been caught.


    "Damn!"


    They knew that once Muzan had died all of them would die too.


    "Will we die?!"


    "Calm down, the enemy isn''t going to kill Muzan-sama soon."


    Even though they knew that their master hadn''t been killed, they couldn''t be happy since that meant that their enemy was very strong that could catch him without killing him. They weren''t sure what this guy wanted to do since they didn''t hear a message again from him.


    "Nakime, can you locate him?"


    Nakime is the mysterious Biwa Demonthat dwells in the Dimensional Infinity Fortress. Originally merely a demon who would summon other demons into the fortress at Muzan Kibutsuji''smand, sheter became the Upper Moon Three of the Twelve Demon Moons after Akaza''s death. She still held her biwa while nodding at them.


    All of them were very strong butpared to their masters they weren''t at their level yet. They needed to save him from someone who could beat their master easily.


    "¡­"


    "We need to save him," Kokushibo said. He is a member of the Twelve Demon Moons, holding the position of Upper Moon One.


    "Well, let''s attack him together, at least I have heard that Muzan is locked by a mysterious power. Once that he has been freed from that technique, we can attack him together," Doma said, and added, "Along with Muzan-sama and everyone, I am sure that we can beat him." He thought for a bit and said, "Nakime, can you summon every demon in this country to this fortress?"


    Nakime gave him a nod.


    "If we can''t beat him alone then we need to beat him together," Doma said.


    They nodded in response. They had decided to wait for Nakime to collect every demon in this country after that they woulde directly to save their master.


    Kagaya received a message from the crow and his heart was beating very fast in excitement. He saw the address that he had gotten from him and nodded, "Go get everyone! We need to go to Asakusa now!"


    The crow received its order and started to gather every pir in Demon yer Corps since this news was very big.


    Kagaya needed to see it with his own eyes to confirm it.

 Chapter 276 Happy Ending

    <h4>Chapter 276 Happy Ending</h4>


    Korosensei brought Sakonji, Nezuko, and Tanjiro to Tamayo''s house. He guided them inside to the room where Muzan was staying.


    They entered the room and saw both Yushiro and Tamayo there.


    Tamayo looked at Nezuko and nodded, "You''re Nezuko?"


    Nezuko nodded at her.


    "Come here, I will help you," Tamayo said.


    "Please help her!" Tanjiro shouted while bowing.


    "Please wait outside," Tamayo said.


    Sakonji was stunned there when he saw Muzan couldn''t move but he could see that his expression was very fierce and angry. He walked toward him and snorted. He couldn''t wait to y him but he knew that there was something that they needed to do with him.


    Tamayo told them to get out since she needed to concentrate on her operation.


    Tanjiro was worried and decided to stay in the outside of the door while sitting there.


    "Where are Gintoki and Haru?" Korosensei asked.


    "Sakata-san is in the courtyard and for that guy," Yushiro was a bit d when he knew that guy had a girlfriend, "He is nursing the girl."


    Korosensei nodded in response and went to Haru. He was ready with his camera to catch the scandal that would happen in front of his eyes.


    Sakonji looked at him with a strange expression, "What are you doing?"


    "Shhh¡­" Korosensei said and walked slowly toward the room where both of them stayed.


    Sakonji didn''t know what to do and decided to follow him since he noticed that it was the house of demon. He knew Tamayo was a demon but this woman had helped Demon ying Corps in the past. He was an old man now and couldn''t believe that a lot of years had passed.


    Gintoki noticed him and ignored him. He wasying on the courtyardzily since their Quest would be over soon. He didn''t need to do anything and restedfortably. He suddenly became ufortable and turned. He saw that Tanjiro was looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Come here, rather than staying there with a nervous expression, isn''t it better for you to practice in the courtyard?" Gintoki said.


    Tanjiro, who heard him, couldn''t help but nodded, ''Yes, I need to practice!'' He stood up and walked to the courtyard to practice his sword.


    Sakonji nodded when he saw his action and decided to instruct hisst pupil rather than following the octopus doing something strange.


    Haru had cooked a healthy porridge with the ingredients that he had gotten from ''Toriko''s world''. He wanted her to be okay as soon as possible and didn''t mind sacrificing expensive ingredients. He cooled down the porridge and tried to feed her, "Open your mouth."


    Shinobu had woken up earlier and looked at him with aplicated expression. She saw him wanted to feed her and it was her first time to have such an experience. She was both bashful and shy at the same time. She knew that porridge was very delicious and she was tempted to eat it but she didn''t want him to feed her, "Let me eat it by myself."


    "No," Haru answered her without hesitation and said, "Let me nurse you."


    "¡­" Shinobu looked at his serious expression and sighed. She opened her mouth and let him feed her.


    "Good girl," Haru said and started to feed her.


    Her eyes lit up when she started to taste the porridge that he had made, "It is delicious!" She also felt that her body became very energized.


    "Thank you," Haru said and fed her again.


    Shinobu didn''t have any resistance and decided to swallow her pride. She opened her mouth again and let him feed her.


    Both of them had tacit understanding until suddenly he stopped.


    "Korosensei, what are you doing here?" Haru said and looked at him suddenly appeared beside both of them looking at the porridge with a drool. He was speechless when he saw her holding a camera recorder in his hand.


    Shinobu was embarrassed and wanted to stab this octopus but decided to give up since she knew with her speed it was impossible. She looked at him and said, "Get out."


    Haru sighed at this octopus and said, "There is more in the kitchen."


    Korosensei was happy when he heard it, "Oh, right, I have brought both Tanjiro and Nezuko. There is also Sakonji there."


    "Thank you, Korosensei," Haru nodded.


    Korosensei walked out to the outside of the room and said, "Nyuhuhuhu, I have a juicy gossip now."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu and Haru were speechless when they heard it.


    Haru looked at her who was sleeping on the bed and said, "I think this is a right time for me to exin our origin. Do you want to know?"


    Shinobu didn''t hesitate and gave him a nod.


    "We areing from a different world," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu didn''t answer him but used her hand to check his forehead, "Strange, you''re not sick."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am not kidding," Haru said and exined, "You know that we have a lot of strange power, right? That power is impossible to obtain in this world."


    "¡­" Shinobu was silent since this information was very strange for her.


    "I am here to invite you to join us," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Why me?" Shinobu asked. She felt that there were a lot more powerful candidates beside her. She wasn''t powerful and couldn''t even cut a demon.


    "There isn''t any deep reason," Haru said.


    "¡­" Shinobu was speechless and felt a bit disappointed when she heard his reason. She thought that there was a special meaning when he had invited her.


    "If there is one then you''re the one who can manage us, you know that the three of us are very sloppy," Haru smiled.


    "¡­" Shinobu didn''t know how to respond to that and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "¡­"


    Now, he was speechless when he saw herughing.


    Shinobu looked at him and asked, "What''s your purpose?"


    "Our purpose?" Haru thought for a while and answered, "For everyone to have a happy ending."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu thought that it was kind of silly but she couldn''tugh. She nodded and said, "Can you tell me more?"


    Haru nodded and used his sound magic to make this room soundproof. He didn''t want anyone to hear this conversation.


    Both of them talked a lot together and it was quite fun.

 Chapter 277 My little sister is cuter!

    <h4>Chapter 277 My little sister is cuter!</h4>


    Haru and Shinobu had talked to each other for a while.


    Shinobu understood that the existence of Dimensional Chat Group was very mysterious and magical. She felt quiteplicated when she knew that in another world she was just one of the characters in the story. She felt confused and angry when she knew that her fate had been determined by someone but Haru told her that she could change her fate now.


    Haru was a bit sorry with the people of this world since almost all of them had a tragedy in their life but he was helpless since could onlye to this world now but he told them about the theory of time paradox. He told her that even though there wasn''t Muzan, it didn''t mean that there wouldn''t be a demon in the future.


    In this world, they can only live while gritting their teeth when there is a problem and solve it since life without trouble isn''t a life.


    Shinobu nodded and calmed. She couldn''t wait to join this mysterious existence but she knew that she could only join after they had done with their quest. She knew that they didn''t kill Muzan directly because they wanted to save Nezuko and she didn''t mind that.


    "The only problem is Blue Spider Lily, huh?" Shinobu also joined their discussion and told them that there might be a change for that flower to bloom when they had eliminated Muzan.


    Haru nodded and decided to throw away his n to send Muzan to the outer space to kill him with his gravity magic.


    Kagaya and every pir of the demon-ying corps came to Tamayo''s house since they needed to see Muzan with their own eyes.


    The Pirs of Demon ying Corps came together since they needed to protect their boss. They needed to make sure that it was alright and safe at the same time.


    Kagaya had arrived in Tamayo''s house and looked at Muzan who was held in ce with a painful expression. He dropped on the ground and couldn''t help but cry in happiness. He felt that the sacrifice of his ancestor had been paid in his generation. He was d that there wasn''t any demon again in the future when they had in Muzan. He wanted to y him as soon as possible but he knew that he couldn''t do that since they still needed him to turn back Nezuko into a human.


    Tamayo had done with her operation and only needed to wait for Nezuko to wake up.


    Tanjiro was on Nezuko side to wait for her to open her eyes since she was his only family that was left in this world. He didn''t forget to say ''thank you'' to everyone who had helped his sister.


    "You will die soon," Kagaya said while looking at Muzan.


    Muzan couldn''t utter a word since he was held in ce by his magic. But his eyes told them everything, he couldn''t wait to kill every one of them in this room and made them regret to not y him as soon as possible. He had used hisst power to give telepathy to his subordinates and only needed to wait for them to save him.


    Haru went to visit both Tanjiro and Nezuko. He could see that Nezuko breathed normally in her sleep but she couldn''t open her eyes. He was wondering whether there was something that he could do to wake her up faster. He looked at Tanjiro and wondered whether this guy would follow his step in the future.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Tanjiro asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing," Haru shook his head and patted his shoulder, "Take care of your family."


    "I will," Tanjiro nodded and asked, "Is it only me or do you have a simr situation to me?"


    "Hmm? How can you have that conclusion?" Haru asked. He felt that this guy was very sharp.


    "I am not sure but the way that you look at both of us is a bit different from everyone else," Tanjiro said.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, you have a simr situation, both my parents have gone and left me with my little sister." He couldn''t help but miss her already.


    Tanjiro nodded and said, "You must love your little sister."


    Haru felt that his lips were a bit dry when he heard his words. He nodded and said, "I love her."


    Tanjiro looked at him with a strange expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I am not sure but I feel that your love is a bit different?" Tanjiro said unsurely.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and knocked on his head.


    "Ouch!" Tanjiro felt that his head was hurt, "What are you doing?!"


    "My little sister is cuter than yours," Haru said with a smile.


    Tanjiro had veins on his forehead, "No! My little sister is cuter than yours!"


    "No, mine is cuter," Haru said.


    Tanjiro shook his head, "No, mine is cuter!"


    Gintoki and Korosensei looked at both of them with speechless expression and thought inwardly, ''Sis-Con¡­''


    Haru and Tanjiro had an argument with each other but stopped when they heard a low but beautiful voice.


    "Nii-san¡­"


    Haru and Tanjiro turned and were surprised.


    "NEZUKO!!!!" Tanjiro hurriedly went to the side of her bed and couldn''t help but cry when he saw that her little sister had turned back into normal.


    Nezuko was also crying while holding his hand. She was happy that she could turn back into a human.


    Haru turned since he didn''t want to disrupt their brother and sister''s time. He left silently while shedding out tears from his eyes since he was moved.


    Gintoki and Korosensei looked at both of them with speechless expression and thought inwardly, ''Sis-Con¡­''


    Kagaya who saw that Nezuko had woken up couldn''t help but look at him, "Is it the time?"


    "Yes, is it time to end this nightmare," Haru said and brightened his palm with his light magic and ripple energy.


    Muzan saw his palm slowly moving toward him and knew that he would die when that hand touched his head.


    Haru moved his hand closer only suddenly the ground under them turned into a door.


    "Huh?!"


    They were startled and suddenly the door was opened. They dropped and went into a strange room that was simr to a maze but that wasn''t the one that made them startled. They saw that they were surrounded byrge numbers of demons and each of them was ready to kill them.


    "Save Muzan-sama!"


    "Kill them!"


    Muzan who was restricted by gravity magic suddenly could open his mouth. Heughed very hard and shouted.


    "KILL THEM!!!!!"

 Chapter 278 Solve the root of problem

    <h4>Chapter 278 Solve the root of problem</h4>


    Every pir of the Demon ying Corps took out their swords and got ready for the battle. They knew that they might lose their life in this battle since the number of their opponents was too much.


    Korosensei stood up in front of everyone while holding his sword.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, these guys are only an appetizer for me," Korosensei said with a cool pose. He also had put a toothpick in his mouth.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure but they felt that this octopus was really cool.


    Kagaya was in the center of the group since he couldn''t do anything. He was together with both Tamayo and Yushiro who was protecting him.


    Korosensei ced his tentacle on the handle of his sword while taking a deep breath. The group of demons jumped together toward him but he didn''t show a panic expression on his face, "Atomic sh!"


    His voice was slow and from the perspective of everyone they didn''t see him do anything but suddenly the group of demons that were charging toward him stopped in ce and sliced apart, bing small cubes of meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned by his power.


    The demon that was cut into small cubes turned into ashes.


    Muzan has lived for more than 800 years and he has created a lot of demons in his life.


    The number of demons that were surrounded by them were veryrge but in front of octopus samurai, everything had be small cubes of meat.


    His speed was just too fast for everyone to respond and there was nothing that could stop him.


    The High Moon demon who saw his action didn''t hesitate but transferred him away from his battlefield since this octopus was dangerous. This octopus also affected the morale of their army and he would y every demon that they had summoned for this great battle.


    Everyone saw that Korosensei suddenly teleported away. The group of demons sighed in relief and continued to attack them.


    Gintoki and the members of Demon ying Corps attacked them together.


    Gintoki was a very fierce in demon after the demon was found in front of him. His right hand holding the special katana and his left hand holding his usual wooden sword. He had be the reincarnation of Yakhsa in this battle ying the demon in front of them.


    The demon group also didn''t lose since the members of High Moon also started to move.


    Doma, who was the Upper Moon Two, also used his demon art to create giant Buddha ice and attacked a group of demon-ying corps.


    Shinobu who saw this man hurriedly rushed toward him with her fastest speed and stabbed him several times on his body. Her attack wasbined between poison and ripple energy melting the demon and destroying it from inside.


    Doma looked at her with a strange expression and smiled, "Let meet again in hell." He said thosest words and turned them into ashes.


    Shinobu felt something wet on her cheek, "Nee-san¡­¡­" She turned her attention toward him and knew that her revenge was over.


    Even though the number of demon-ying corps were small, the leader of each pir had be very strong, especially when they could go use the power of ripple energy ying their enemy easier.


    Muzan would have never expected that his demon group would be beaten up by them. He was still constricted by a strange power that was used by Haru. He could talk and move his head but he couldn''t do anything to help his subordinates. He tried to look for his strongest subordinates and saw that he had died.


    Haru looked at Muzan while holding the body of Kokushibo who was the strongest demon under Muzan. He looked at Muzan and walked toward him.


    Muzan wanted to say something but he couldn''t open his mouth again. His eyes kept staring at him with hate expression. All he wanted was to live for a longer time but it had gone far away. He had forgotten his identity and became a demon.


    Kagaya looked at both of them and knew that it was the time that everything would end and their hardship was over now.


    "Goodbye, Muzan," Haru said, and covered his head with his light magic thatbined with ripple energy.


    Muzan tried to move his body but it was futile. His body started to turn into ashes but he couldn''t stop it. He tried to plea but he couldn''t say anything.


    Haru saw the ashes scatter into the air and following him every demon in this area also turned into ashes following their master. He saw both Tamayo and Yushiro who also started to turn into ashes while smiling at him. He stood there looking at both of them going away to another world.


    The members of Demon ying Corps stopped what they were doing and saw the scene that they would have never forgotten for their entire life.


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Suddenly the strange maze-like fortress where they had done their war started to make a loud sound and the ground started to shake. They saw that the room started to be destroyed automatically when the group of the demon was defeated.


    "We need to get out!"


    They needed to get out or else they would be buried inside this ruin and death.


    Korosensei hade back but he wasn''t sure where they should escape from this ce.


    Haru stood up and opened a path for them, "Sticky Fingers!" Suddenly arge zipper was created and opened a path for them to escape, "Let''s go!"


    *Srtt!


    They were startled but hurriedly toward that path to escape from his ce. They ran very fast and came back to Tamayo''s house since it was their entrance.


    Everyone sighed in relief after they hade out from the maze-like fortress.


    "Oh, right, I have gotten the flower," Shinobu said while showing a beautiful blue flower to him.


    Haru took the flower and could hear the notification that the quest had beenpleted.


    Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensie sighed in relief but also had aplex feeling since they would go now from this world.


    Haru walked toward Kagaya and said, "Kagaya-san, can we talk for a bit?"


    "Yes?" Kagaya looked at him with a gentle smile. He was very grateful for him since he had eliminated the crisis from this country.


    "Can we talk?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Kagaya nodded.


    "Please call the Pir members too since we need to solve the problem from the root," Haru said.

 Chapter 279 I Have Gotten Light Magic

    <h4>Chapter 279 I Have Gotten Light Magic</h4>


    Haru opened his eyes and saw that he hade back to his apartment. He was still wearing the kimono that he had brought from that world earlier. He knew that even though he had solved the demon problem, the demon was created from Kagaya''s family.


    Muzan was part of Ubuyashiki n in the past and because of the curse or the sickness of that family. He could only live by his 20''s and he would die afterward.


    Haru thought to prevent another demon again in the future and wanted to search for a way to cure this curse or sickness in that family without using Blue Spider Lily to turn someone into a demon.


    Kagaya, who heard about his n, felt a bitplicated but agreed with it. He feltplicated because Haru wanted to cure him because in the future there might be a demon bornt again in his family. He thought to end his family but didn''t expect anyone to help him.


    For some people, his decision might be too good to be true but of course, he wasn''t that kind since he wanted the help of Ubuyashiki n to build his own business in that world. He knew that the world was quite backward and it was quite perfect to be a tycoon in that world, especially with one of the richest ns in that world.


    Haru, Gintoki, and Korosensei only stayed there for another three days before they went back together.


    Haru opened his phone and saw a notification of the new member.


    [Ding! ''Tsundere Girl'' has joined the dimensional chat group!]


    Tsundere Girl: "Haru? Sakata-san? Korosensei? Is this how to use the chat?"


    Luffy: "Wee neer!"


    Tsunade: "Wee neer! +1"


    Kuroneko: "Wee neer! +1"


    Yajima: "Wee neer! +1"


    Kouha: "Wee neer! +1"


    Teppei: "Wee neer! +1"


    Gintoki: "Wee neer! +1"


    Korosensei: "Wee neer! +1"


    Haru: "Yo, Shinobu! Wee!"


    Kuroneko: "Why are you the only one who is different?"


    Haru: "It''s okay, isn''t it?"


    Tsunade: "At least female members¡­"


    Everyone also thought the same since there were a lot of males in this group and there were only two female members in this group.


    Now, there are three members.


    Tsundere Girl: "What is the meaning of ''Tsundere Girl''?"


    Kuroneko: "It''s a term that is used to describe a person who is initially cold before gradually showing a warmer, friendlier side over time."


    "¡­"


    Tsundere Girl: "Can I change my name?"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Both of them started to talk to each other.


    Luffy: "How is that world?" He was quite curious about the world of ''Kimetsu no Yaiba''.


    Korosensei started to answer him about what they had done in that world.


    Haru interjected and said there was some misunderstanding in some parts of his story.


    The group chat was very lively and merry since they had juste back from that world.


    Haru shared the blood of a demon that he had gotten and given it to Teppei. He also shared some snacks, clothes, and a lot of things there.


    They were talking to each other until they heard a sudden notice.


    [Ding! There will be an update that will be happening in the Group Chat in 10 minutes. Group Chat won''t be able to be used for 24 hours for an update]


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent and they suddenly turned into moring. They didn''t expect that there would be an update that would happen suddenly in the group chat. They had only 10 minutes now before the group chat would be able to be used for 24 hours.


    Shinobu: "And I have just joined the group¡­¡­" She was a bit speechless and also curious with the Group Chat but didn''t expect that suddenly she couldn''t use it for 25 hours.


    Haru: "Just wait for 24 hours."


    Yajima: "And an update, huh? Will there be something newter?"


    Haru: "I am not sure, let''s just wait for 24 hours."


    No one knew what would happen in 24 hours after the update of the Group Chat but they knew that it would be something awesome.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Korosensei, Gin-san, don''t you want to open your random gift?"


    Korosensei: "Yes! I have almost forgotten it!" He would be dying in curiosity if he didn''t open his random gift since he needed to wait for 24 hours. He would turn into a smileter and it would be funny.


    Gintoki: "I have opened it."


    Teppei: "What have you got?"


    Gintoki: "Kamehameha¡­¡­"


    "¡­"


    [Ding! Gintoki has sent a ''Kamehameha.jpg'']


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless and saw the picture of Gintoki released a small energy beam from both of his palms.


    "¡­"


    Gintoki: "My Kamehameha¡­" He was quite depressed since it was quite small. He had thought that his power would be able to destroy a moon or something but it was too small and he had gotten tired after using it once.


    Kuroneko: "Maybe you need ''Ki Technique'' to gather Ki on your body."


    Gintoki: "That''s good." He agreed with her opinion.


    Kouha: "What is this ''Kamehameha''?"


    Kuroneko: "It is a powerful technique that can destroy a."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "How about we talk about my prize?"


    Luffy: "Oh? What have you gotten?"


    Korosensei showed a smug expression and said, "I have got a ''Foldabody Quirk''."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "What is Quirk?"


    Teppei: "We can talk about thatter since it is almost 10 minutes. Haru, what''s your prize?"


    Haru opened his random prize and he was a bit stunned with what he had gotten.


    [Congrattions! You have gotten ''Pleasure Magic'' (Variation of Light Magic) from Fairy Tail!]


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he saw what he had gotten from the prize.


    Kouha: "Haru?"


    Haru shook his head and answered, "I have gotten ''Light Magic'' from Fairy Tail. I guess this will increase my ability to light magic."


    They talked for a while until they couldn''t do it anymore since they needed to wait for the update to be done in 24 hours.


    Haru twitched his lips. ''What the heck is this?'' He thought while looking at his reward.

 Chapter 280 Side Effect of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 280 Side Effect of Magic</h4>


    Haru looked at his reward again. He didn''t need to learn it and he had gotten the knowledge of how to use this magic. He remembered that it was the magic of Larcade Dragneel who was a member of the Spriggan 12 in Fairy Tail World. He remembered that guy was the 3rd strongest person in that organization after both Irene Belserion and August.


    "Still, ''Pleasure Magic''¡­¡­" Haru felt that this magic was very dangerous. He feltplex emotion when he had gotten this magic since he wasn''t sure whether he could try it on someone. He wasn''t sure but his pride didn''t allow him to use this magic. He was a man and his power in that area was very devastating.


    ''But¡­''


    Haru thought for a while and knew that this magic might be useful for his quest in the future. He started to remember the thing that he had gotten from the Group Chat.


    "Hmm, ''Sticky Fingers'', ''Reincarnation of Ashura Ootsuki'', ''God''s Tongue'', ''Steal'', ''Horo Horo no Mi'' and ''Pleasure''," Haru listed the reward that he had gotten from the Quest. He couldn''t say whether he was powerful or not since his power was quite mixed but he was confident in a fight. He shook his head and couldn''t wait for an update on Group Chat.


    Haru started to read the description of his new magic.


    Pleasure is a Caster Magic and variation of Light Magic that seeks to kill humans by means of extreme pleasure.


    Haru knew that this magic is only working on someone who has tasted the ''forbidden'' pleasure in life. He was only considering whether there was a side effect on himself after he had gotten this magic.


    Sora woke up in the morning and went out of her room since she smelled something good.


    "Good morning," Haru greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning," Sora smiled and looked at him curiously, "Why are you wearing a kimono?" She was also curious where he had gotten that kimono.


    "Nothing, I just thought it was quite good," Haru said and asked, "How is it?"


    "It is good, did you buy it yourself?" Sora asked.


    "Yeah, I have also bought it for you," Haru said and showed her a lot of kimono.


    "¡­¡­" Sora blinked her eyes and asked, "Where have you gotten a lot of money?"


    "Well, I have some business here and there," Haru answered.


    Sora thought for a bit and asked, "Is it that magicianmunity or something?"


    Haru nodded, "Yes, that''s the gist of it."


    Sora looked at him and said, "Don''t do anything dangerous, alright?"


    Haru couldn''t tell that he had almost died several times in the past since he was sure that he would make her worried, "I know, let''s eat breakfast."


    Sora shook her head and walked toward him.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "How about a morning kiss first?" Sora asked.


    Haru smiled, "What a spoiled child."


    Sora smiled mischievously and wrapped her hands around his neck.


    Both of them kissed each other but suddenly Sora stopped and looked at his pants.


    "Hmm?" Haru looked down and he was surprised to see that his dragon hade out from his kimono.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt confused by this fact, ''Am I sexual frustrated?''


    "Do you want me to help you?" Sora asked with an excited expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and knocked her head, "No, it is alright." He decided to work out for a bit trying to avert his mind.


    Sora snorted at him and ate the breakfast that he had cooked, "Hmm, delicious!"


    Haru ignored his desire to try to work out on the veranda since he thought that it was very strange since he usually could control it.


    Haru had done his breakfast and went to his cafe. He didn''t need toe since his robot and his employee would be able to take care of the cafe by themselves. He wanted to take a break since he felt that his body was a bit strange but he asked Maki to help him. He was considering whether his request was a bit too much since he knew that girl would have an exam in the winter.


    Though, he would also have an exam this winter too. He was wondering whether he could graduate early.


    "Haru, I have registered your scooter," Ritsu said through his phone.


    "Thank you," Haru said. He was d that he had artificial intelligence as a friend since it was quite easy to hack into the government to register his scooter. His app would be ready in half a month and he was also trying to hype his ''ppy Bird''. He felt that his life was quite smooth in this world and drove his scooter to his cafe.


    His speed wasn''t that fast and he could talk with Ritsu on the way.


    "I have seen a lot of new photos on your phone. There is a Korosensei and someone that I don''t recognize there. There is also a new girl there too," Ritsu said.


    "Can you open the photo folder after you have received my permission?" Haru asked.


    "It is okay, I am very tight-lipped, there isn''t anyone in this world who will be able to hack me," Ritsu answered.


    "That made me very relieved," Haru said while twitching his lips.


    "So, what kind of world have you gone to earlier?" Ritsu asked. She knew that the time stopped when he was teleporting to another world.


    Haru told her about his experience while on the way to his cafe. He was wondering whether Ritsu would turn into Ultron in the future. He had arrived in his cafe and parked his scooter. He saw that it was still open and a lot of customers came out of the cafe. He saw a beautiful young mother who had bought his bread and smiled at him. He remembered that she was one of his customers that often came to buy his bread. He gave her a gentle smile and felt his pants twitching around. He felt that his dragon was flying through heaven right now when he saw her.


    ''Weird¡­¡­''


    ''Is this a side effect of magic?''


    Haru really thought that he shouldn''t go to the cafe now since there was a lot of temptation. He shook his head and decided to enter through the backdoor since there wasn''t anyone in the backyard.

 Chapter 281 Tame game?

    <h4>Chapter 281 Tame game?</h4>


    Haru walked to the backyard and there wasn''t anyone in that ce. He sighed in relief and calmed himself. He knew that this ce was often to be used by both Yuri and Shiina to work out since it was quiterge and a lot of things that could be used for training. He didn''t enter his house and tried to calm himself down. He tried to remember the ''Pleasure Magic'' that he had gotten from the Group Chat.


    Haru remembered that Larcarde Dragneel didn''t have a side effect when that guy was doing this magic. He could see that guy was as calm as the priest or almost entered a nirvana.


    ''Is it because I have tasted the ''Forbidden Pleasure''?'' Haru thought inwardly. He thought that Larcade was alright because he was still virgin but he wasn''t since he had tasted that forbidden pleasure. He was confused now about what he should do since he didn''t have anyone to talk to about this matter.


    The group chat was also in the update process and he needed to wait for a few hours before he could talk with anyone.


    ''What should I do?


    Haru thought for a while and decided to work out again to avert his mind. He really needed to do something or else he would attack someone suddenly. He thought about his girlfriend and wondered whether she could help him. He thought for a while and decided to give her a call. He didn''t need to wait that long and he had received an answer.


    "Haru? What''s wrong?" Megumi asked.


    "Megumi, can youe to my cafe?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, I will be there after your cafe is closed," Megumi answered.


    "Thank you," Haru said and talked with each other for a while. He took a deep breath and decided to work out trying to tire himself out. He suddenly felt that he had chewed too much and his body needed to adjust the power in his body. He needed to release it but he wasn''t sure who could help him since he had dated someone. He sighed and took out arge rock sword that he had gotten from ''Kimetsu no Yaiba''. He remembered the Rock Pir who was the strongest member in that organization using this heavy andrge sword that was made from stone to train himself.


    Haru took out his t-shirt and started his training swinging thisrge sword a thousand times.


    Sunday is one of the busiest days for his cafe since a lot of peoplee to buy his bread and beverage.


    Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa were working together in the cafe to serve the customers.


    Iwasawa was quite surprised since this cafe was quite advanced with the technology and it was quite easy to serve and clean the things in this ce.


    Shiina is Shiina, she didn''t say anything but her hands were agile serving the beverage.


    Kosaka didn''t join them since she was still sleeping. She had been always workingte drawing ''Fate/Stay Night'' that would be sold in the Comiketter in the winter.


    Yuri was quite confused since he didn''te to work until she heard from one of the customers told her that she had met him and saw him walking to the backyard, "Haru is in the backyard?" She thought for a while and decided to go to him after the cafe was closed since the bread was almost empty now.


    Kosaka was sleeping but suddenly she woke up because she heard a noise from the backyard. She wiped her eyes and yawned. She was confused and looked at the outside of the window.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    Kosaka blinked her eyes since she saw something unbelievable. She saw him swinging arge sword with the naked top but that wasn''t the one that shocked her. She saw arge tent on his pants standing tall.


    "Am I still sleeping?" Kosaka thought but she didn''t think that she was sleeping and decided to watch him training. She was wondering why Haru didn''t help the cafe but trained his body in the backyard. She was quite surprised when she knew that he was an Omnyouji but she didn''t think much since there was a lot of mystical things in this world


    ''Is there something on his body?'' Kosaka thought quite worried since he was her partner business. She decided to check on him trying to see whether there was something wrong with him.


    Haru was training and he felt slightly better. He didn''t think that the symptom became quite harder to stop after he had gotten this magic. He wondered whether he coulde directly to ''Fairy Tail'' world and ask Larcade Dragneel directly about this magic.


    ''That''s right!''


    Haru had some points left and he decided to go to the ''Fairy Tail'' for a day or two to meet Larcade Dragneel since he felt his body was quite strange.


    "Haru, are you alright?"


    His body shuddered when he heard this melodic and soft voice.


    "You have been doing that for a while now."


    Haru turned and answered, "I am alright, Kosaka." He wasn''t sure but he felt that Kosaka had be more beautiful now.


    Kosaka nodded and sat down on the chair in the backyard while looking at him. She had to admit that his body was really good and it was a feast in her eyes while her eyes nced at the thing between his legs from time to time since it was hard to ignore it.


    Both of them talked to each other normally while also discussing about the game and Kosaka was d that there was nothing happening on his body.


    "That''s right, there is also a sex scene in the game, right?" Kosaka asked.


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head, "I have thought for a while and let''s just prepare two versions."


    "Two versions?" Kosaka raised her eyebrow.


    "I mean one that is under 18 and the other one is an adult version with a sex scene since it would be bad for someone under 18 to buy an eroge," Haru said, exining, "Just delete the sex scene from the other version."


    "¡­"


    Kosaka looked at him for a while and asked, "Do you think that the people in the Comiket will buy the one without sex scene or the one with a sex scene?"


    Haru sighed and said, "Well, of course, the one with a sex scene."


    Kosaka nodded, "Then we don''t need the other version to just sell the one with the adult version." She said easily while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It will also be a waste of money," Kosaka said.


    Haru couldn''t refute him since she was right. He was wondering why he had decided to make this game but he thought about the franchise that could be produced by this game and decided to shut his mouth.


    "That''s right, I am quite stumped and can''t draw the male genitals for this game, can you show me yours?" Kosaka asked.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 282 Let me hear the song

    <h4>Chapter 282 Let me hear the song</h4>


    Haru tried to avert the conversation and had calmed himself. He knew that he would be alright for a while and needed to think about how to control his magic now. He knew that working out wasn''t a perfect solution but it could be used temporarily. His dragon also slept in his cave and he was ready to work now but he was quite sweaty and decided to take a bath first.


    "Where are you going?" Kosaka asked.


    "Take a bath," Haru answered.


    "Go, you''re all sweaty," Kosaka said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Maki looked at his cafe and entered it. She could see that the business was flourishing since there were a lot of people who bought his product. She could smell something really delicious and be wondering why she had nevere here before (Because she is too shy). She decided to check and enter the cafe.


    "Wee!" Yuri greeted her.


    Maki nodded and saw only three girls in the uniform but she didn''t see him.


    "Is this your first time? You can choose any bread in the showcase and pay for it over there," Yuri said while pointing at the automatic cashier. She smiled and said, "You can even order a beverage over there too."


    Maki nodded and she had tried it in the past since she but it was her first time to try it in the location.


    Yuri looked at her and wondered which richdy was this girl but she didn''t think much and wondered what that guy was doing in the backyard.


    Maki ordered a coffee and sat down while looking at the garden through the window. She took the cup of coffee and sipped it for a while.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Maki nodded and understood why this ce was so crowded. She could an open space and thought that it was good to use it for a live show or something such as a band or piano, ''Hmm.'' She shook her head and thought that it might be a bit too much since his cafe only opened in the morning. She looked at her smartphone and decided to message him.


    ''Where are you?''


    Shiina yawned and went to the toilet since the cafe would be closed soon.


    Haru didn''t know about her message and decided to take a cold bath since he felt that his body was a bit wrong. He really shouldn''te since it was a dangerous situation for everyone.


    Coldwater drenched his body even though it was cold but it calmed his mind, ''I might push someone in an ident¡­¡­'' He shook his head and thought that Maki probably had arrived. He took a towel and dried his body. Only there was someone in front of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shiina looked at him for a while from up and down, then she went out silently.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru decided to forget the thing that had happened now and checked his phone that there was someone who had given him a message.


    ''Wait for a while, I''ll be there for a second.''


    Maki saw a response from him after a few minutes.


    "Excuse me, did you wait for someone?" Iwasawa asked since this girl was sitting for a while even though the cafe was almost closed.


    Maki nodded at her, "Yes, do you know where Haru is?"


    "You''re waiting for Haru?" Iwasawa looked at her with a weird expression.


    "Yes, I have received a message from him, you don''t need to worry," Maki said.


    Iwasawa nodded and didn''t bother her anymore. She knew that there were a lot of girls around him and decided not to say anything since he was her employer.


    Haru came out from the bathroom and felt very rxed even though it was quite cold. He warmed up his body with his ripple energy since it felt quite nice.


    "Haru, why don''t you help the cafe earlier?"


    "Sorry, my body wasn''t doing that well earlier," Haru answered.


    "Really? Are you alright?" Yuri asked and tried to check his forehead. She felt weird, "Your temperature is normal, you might need to rest." She thought that he was working too much or something.


    ''Dammit¡­¡­'' Haru really underestimated the effect of this magic since the thing between his legs were twitching around. He took a deep breath using his ripple energy trying to calm himself. He was surprised when it was working, ''W - Wow¡­'' He felt slightly better and didn''t think that ripple energy would have this much of an effect.


    "I am alright, thank you for worrying me but I need to meet someone," Haru said.


    "Oh? Who?" Yuri asked.


    "Someone who will help us to y the keyboard," Haru answered.


    "Have you found that person?" Yuri asked.


    "Yeah, she is waiting in the cafe right now," Haru said.


    ''She?'' Yuri looked at for a while and nodded, "Alright, let''s go and meet her."


    Maki waited for a while until she heard his voice.


    "Maki, it has been a while."


    Maki turned and looked at him. She was stunned since it had been a while for her to see him.


    "You''ve be more beautiful now," Haru praised.


    Maki turned red but she hurriedly tried to avert the conversation, "Then, what is it? I am quite busy."


    "Well, if you''re busy then it can''t be helped," Haru said.


    "What are you going to do?" Maki asked.


    Haru sat down in front of her and said, "I want you to help me with an open concertter on 27 December." He knew that the exam would be held on the 1 December and on 2 February there was an interview to enter the school, "If you can''t help me then I will search for another person."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Concert? Where?" Maki asked.


    "Winter Comiket, I am nning to sell my own game and send out a concert too," Haru said.


    Maki frowned and said, "My parents won''t love this."


    Haru nodded since he was sure that her father would hate him taking her to such a ce and sang since her parents wanted her to be a doctor, especially her father. He thought for a while and said, "Then, how about we wear a mask?"


    "Mask?" Maki titled her head.


    "Yeah, that way you won''t need to worry about people to know you," Haru thought that it was a good idea since he also didn''t want to be a singer.


    Maki thought for a bit and answered, "Let me hear the song first."

 Chapter 283 Tell me!

    <h4>Chapter 283 Tell me!</h4>


    Haru introduced Maki to everyone and brought her to his studio inside this house.


    Maki was quite surprised since his studio was quite good.


    "Iwasawa will be our singer," Haru said.


    Iwasawa nodded since both of them had been introduced to each other. She was quite surprised to know that both Maki and Haki were childhood friends. She took her acoustic guitar and started to sing since this girl wanted to know about the song.


    Everyone also joined the fun since Iwasawa''s voice was really good and they also loved the song.


    The song that is used for this game has the same lyrics but there are three different versions for each ending of the game. The difference is in both melody and instrumental that is used during performance since each version has its own meaning.


    Maki was sitting while listening to the song with a serious expression.


    Before long Iwasawa had done with her performance and took a deep breath.


    "What''s the title of this song?" Maki asked.


    "Depending on the end of the game, there are three titles: Horizon, Another Heaven, and Arcadia," Haru answered.


    "Hmm," Maki nodded, seeming quite interested.


    "How is it? Do you want to be our temporary keyboardist?" Haru had a hopeful expression on his face since it would be difficult to find another yer in a short amount of time.


    Maki thought for a while and said, "It should be alright, but I won''t be able toe to this ce for a lot of time since I need to prepare for my exam."


    Haru nodded, "It''s okay. Now that you mention it, where are you going to apply to your high school?"


    "I will apply to Otonokizaka High School," Maki answered.


    "Isn''t that an all-girls school?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    Maki nodded, "Yes, my father told me to apply there and my mother is also an alumnus from that school."


    They talked for a while since it had been a while for them to meet each other.


    Haru gave a music note for this music after their talk since she needed to go back. He apanied her outside and said goodbye. He went back to his cafe and saw that they were looking at him, "Hmm?"


    "Is it only me or do you give her quite special treatment?" Yuri asked.


    "She has the right to y since she won a lot of piano tournaments when she was a child," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Richdy?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Her parents owned a hospital," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "I am also a bit surprised that she has epted my request since her father was quite strict," Haru said.


    "How did you know her?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "Megumi? Since when is that you''re here?"


    "I have been here for a while," Megumi answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they received her answer.


    "Cough! My parents were working in their hospital and that''s who we know from each other," Haru answered.


    Yuri didn''t think much since they hadn''t met each other that much.


    After their talk, they went to the 2nd floor to take a rest after working. They were grateful that Haru had created a robot to help with the cleaning and it eased their work a lot. Though Iwasawa forced both Yuri and Shiina to learn their musical instruments to help her perform in Winter Comiket.


    Haru took Megumi to the backyard since there was something that he needed to talk about.


    "Is there something wrong with your body?" Megumi asked.


    "How did you know?" Haru asked.


    Megumi pointed at the thing between his legs.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru saw that the dragon inside the cage had escaped once again. He had a big headache about what to do now since it was quite troublesome.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked, seeming very worried.


    "Hmm, I learned some strange magic, and this is the result," Haru sighed.


    "¡­"


    "Is there something that I can do?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, however, I am not sure whether I should ask you about this."


    "Tell me!" Megumi said with a serious expression.


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Help me to let it out."


    "¡­" Megumi blushed when she heard his words. She looked at him and asked, "What kind of magic have you learned?"


    "I - It''s kind of lewd magic¡­ Don''t see me with that expression! It was an ident. I don''t know if it was very strange magic," Haru said, trying to exin himself.


    "Does it hurt?" Megumi asked.


    Haru tried to ease the side effect of ''Pleasure Magic'' that he had learned by chance with both ripple energy and his light magic but it might be because he had pent up for a long time that it might burst out or worse he might attack someone.


    "I am sure that your teacher will be happy to help you," Megumi said. She knew that he had a dubious rtionship with his teacher.


    "Then betraying my girlfriend?" Haru said. He felt that his face was really thick when he said those words to her since he had betrayed her several times in another world.


    Megumi thought for a while and looked at his house, "Can wee to my house?"


    "What are we doing at your house? Do you want me to meet your parents?" Haru asked with a strange expression.


    Megumi blushed, "No, I don''t mean that. I mean that my parents aren''t at home now."


    "¡­"


    Haru would be a fool not to notice the meaning behind her words. He nodded and his dragon stood upright.


    "¡­"


    Megumi was speechless at him.


    "Oh, right! I have gotten a lot of kimonos. I''ll show it to you when we arrive at your home," Haru said.


    "Where did you get it?'' Megumi was curious.


    "From a friend," Haru answered.


    "You sure have a lot of friends," Megumi said.


    "It''s not much¡­" Haru said and took his motor scooter ready to go to her house. He helped her to wear a helmet and said, "Sit on my back."


    Megumi nodded and sat down on his back while hugging his waist. This was her first time riding on a motor scooter and it made her curious, "Where did you get this scouter? Don''t tell me from your friend?"


    "Yes, you''re right," Haru answered and started to drive toward her house.


    Megumi felt a fresh breeze that was hitting her face and it felt pretty nice. She hugged him tighter while looking around curiously.


    Haru sighed since it had be harder to control himself, especially when there were two soft things behind his back, ''What the heck is wrong with this magic?''

 Chapter 284 How to tame a dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 284 How to tame a dragon!</h4>


    Haru and Megumi had arrived at her house.


    "Excuse me," Haru said after Megumi opened the door.


    "Wee," Megumi greeted him with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru had to admit that she was very beautiful, especially when he heard her voice greet him. He might want to hear that voice every day greeted him back after he went back to his home in the future. He entered her house and knew the structure of this house since he hade to this ce quite a lot of times in the past.


    However, it was his first time toe inside after his parents died from an ident.


    "Sit first," Megumi said.


    Haru nodded and sat down on the sofa. He used his observation haki and knew that she was making tea for both of them.


    "Are you alright with barley tea?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, thank you," Haru answered and asked, "Where are uncle and aunty?"


    "They''re going to visit family nearby," Megumi answered.


    "You''re noting with them?" Haru asked.


    Megumi came with two sses of tea and answered, "They kind of forgot to bring me."


    "¡­"


    "Is that okay?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay since I have gotten used to it," Megumi said since being ignored was part of her life.


    "Don''t get used to it," Haru answered seriously.


    Megumi gave him a gentle smile, "I know, at least you should notice that I havee earlier."


    "¡­"


    "Sorry," Haru really wondered how this girl was sometimes able to escape from his observation haki.


    "So, can you tell me what''s your problem in detail?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit ashamed but there was no one that he could talk beside his girlfriend. He told her truthfully that he had learned magic by chance and made him unable to hold his urge to mate.


    Megumi sighed and said, "You bite more than you can chew."


    Haru nodded since he also felt the same. He wanted to meet the true owner of this magic Larcarde Dragneel to ask what was wrong with this magic.


    Megumi looked at him and asked, "Do you want to do it with me?"


    Haru nodded but said, "Of course! I want to do it, but I don''t want this mistake to be the reason for both of us to do it." His body was very hot and he might attack someone now but there was no way that he would do that to this girl for such a reason. He knew that this girl wanted to have her for the first time in a very special moment and for that he might as well have gritted his teeth.


    Megumi looked at him for a while and said, "I''ll help you with my hands."


    "¡­"


    "Is that okay?" Megumi asked unsurely.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "It might work, but is that alright with you?"


    "Rather than having your teacher to help you, I''ll help you myself," Megumi said since she felt quite ufortable when she thought about it.


    "Thank you," Haru wasn''t sure but he was very happy now.


    "Hmm¡­ This is my first time, can you tell me how?" Megumi asked with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Haru patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you until you."


    "Come to the bathroom, I don''t want you to dirty the house," Megumi said while pulling his hand.


    Haru nodded and followed her to the bathroom.


    Haru had taken his clothes and entered her bath.


    Megumi had told him to wait for a while since she needed to change her clothes.


    His imagination had gone wild thinking whether she would wear something incredible for this moment. The white towel around his waist was thrown off abruptly by his dragon who had be a berserk.


    "You''re not kidding," Megumi said and entered the bath. She could see that his dragon stood up with a vigor showing its muscle prowess.


    "Yeah¡­" Haru felt in shame.


    "Sit on that chair," Megumi said, trying to hide her blush. Her eyes couldn''t get away from his dragon.


    Haru nodded and he sat down while he was bulked naked now


    Megumi wasn''t sure what to do and looked at his face.


    "Touch it with your hand," Haru said after looking at her face.


    Megumi nodded and touched the dragon with her right hand slowly while feeling slightly nervous. She could feel that it was quite hot while also very hard, "It''s very big. My hand can''t hold the entire grit." Her fear turned into curiosity and somehow the dragon on her hand had be cuter in her mind.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless. He tried to calm himself while instructing her how to tame his dragon.


    "Move your hands up and down."


    Megumi followed his instructions while trying to experiment with something since she was still a curious baby. She held his dragon with both of her hands moving it up and down rhythmically. She wasn''t sure why but his tip seemed quite delicious.


    "Well, I am not asking you, but you can put it in your mouth if you want," Haru said since he noticed her expression.


    Megumi looked at him for a while with a stare but she decided to try it. She put his dragon inside her mouth while licking it like a lollipop.


    Haru might have awakened her hidden talent inside her body. He had to admit that she was really good.


    Megumi kept doing it for a while until she felt his dragon was twitching uncontrobly.


    "It''s going toe out," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded and moved her hands faster until the dragon sprouted out a white magma from its mouth. She clearly underestimated the force behind this attack and that white magma covered her entire body and face.


    Haru who saw this scene couldn''t help but suck a deep breath and it had awoken his dragon once again but he knew that it wasn''t the time for that. He hurriedly helped to clean her face, "Sorry to dirty your face."


    "It''s okay," Megumi tasted some of his white magma and couldn''t help but say, "It tastes quite unique."


    "Don''t taste it now. Let me clean your face," Haru said while using his magic to clean her body.


    Megumi let him clean his body and noticed his dragon again, "Do you want me to help you again?"


    Haru nodded, but said, "I feel quite bad to let you do this. I''ll help you too."


    "Hmm?" Megumi didn''t know that her decision that she had made today made her realize that it was impossible to satisfy him alone.

 Chapter 285 Go as soon as possible!

    <h4>Chapter 285 Go as soon as possible!</h4>


    Haru knew that he was still unsatisfied but he felt that he had gotten better. He looked at her and asked, "How is your study?"


    "It should be alright," Megumi said whileying on his chestzily since she was quite tired.


    Both of them hadn''t done thest step but they had done thest step since they were waiting for the right moment.


    "If you''re having trouble, you should ask me," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Megumi nodded and asked, "Is Sora alright?"


    "She is alright. What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I am not sure. For some reason she is a bit different," Megumi said.


    "How so?" Haru asked.


    "Happy but with a slight awkwardness? That''s the feeling that I got from her," Megumi said.


    Haru decided not to tell her and it might be better to hide it now, "You don''t need to think too much. She is at that age now."


    Megumi turned toward him and said, "Sora really loves you. I might not be surprised when both of you are dating."


    "¡­"


    "When that happens, what do you think?" Haru decided to ask.


    "Hmm, I am not sure," Megumi answered with a confused expression.


    "You don''t have to think about it now," Haru said and thought for a while, "I might go out for a few days or a week at most."


    "Where?" Megumi asked.


    "My magic still isn''t stable. I need to meet my friend first," Haru said.


    "I can help you," Megumi said.


    "Yes, but that''s a temporary solution," Haru said while pinching her nose, "I can''t trouble you every day unless we marry thought."


    Megumi snuggled, "You want to marry me?"


    "I was joking, do you want me to marry you?" Haru asked.


    "Depending on the future, you''re the type that won''t satisfy one girl," Megumi said.


    "Is that how you see me?" Haru asked.


    "You''re my first, and I am very happy with it, but I am not sure when I have to share you with someone," Megumi said.


    Haru knew that he needed to do it slowly. He hugged her and kissed her gently, "I love you."


    "Me too," Megumi said and suddenly she noticed something hard on her back, "Do you want me to help you again?"


    "Please do¡­"


    Haru was riding his scooter while thinking about the thing that he needed to do now. He needed to change his family name to ''Seibami'' while also setting up registration for his business. However, he needed to solve the side of his magic as soon as possible since it wouldn''t be funny for him to mate with random people.


    Haru was tired thinking too much about the girl and let it go with the flow. He was happy and the girl was happy it was all that mattered. He wasn''t sure about the future and all he could do was love them with all of his heart. He parked his scooter and entered his apartment, saying, "I am back."


    "Wee back," Sora answered while wearing an apron.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I am trying to cook you something. Let''s eat together," Sora smiled while showing a gesture that she wanted him to praise her.


    ''What''s with this cute angel?''


    "Thank you," Haru caressed her head and ate the food together. The taste might not be the best but he was the man who had tasted ''Demon Fruit'' and this food felt warm. He looked at her and said, "Sora, I might go out for a while."


    "Hmm, where?" Sora asked.


    "To another world," Haru said.


    "Why?" Sora asked curiously.


    "There''s a problem with my magic, and I need to solve this problem as soon as possible," Haru said with a serious expression.


    Sora thought for a while and asked, "How long?"


    "A few days, at most a week," Haru said.


    "Can Ie?" Sora asked.


    Haru thought for a while. He would go to the Alvarez Empire in the Fairy Tail. He might have confidence running away from some of the members of 12 Spriggan but he didn''t have the confidence to beat them, especially when he needed to protect someone. He only wanted to ask about this ''Pleasure Magic'' but he wasn''t sure if the reaction or their encounter would lead to harmony meeting or immediate conflict.


    "Sorry, but this is quite dangerous," Haru said truthfully.


    Sora sighed and sat down on hisp, "You know, you''re my only family, right?"


    "I know," Haru said while caressing her head.


    "I love you, and I don''t want you to do anything dangerous," Sora said.


    "Me too. I love you too," Haru said.


    "J - Just be careful," Sora said.


    "I will," Haru said.


    Both of them were enjoying their moments in silence until Sora broke the silence.


    "Why do I feel something really hard poking my butts?" Sora asked.


    "¡­"


    "That''s a side effect of the magic," Haru said, while ming himself for not being able to stop the side effects of the magic.


    "What''s this? Are you telling me the thing between your legs will go berserk whenever you meet a girl?" Sora asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    His silence answered everything. Sora was speechless with the side effects of the magic that he had learned. She was curious and asked him what the side effect was and how dangerous it was.


    Haru didn''t tell her the details but he told her that he might try to mate a random girl.


    Sora frowned and said, "You really need to go there. You can''te back unless you are able to control that magic." She didn''t want him to mate with a random girl.


    "¡­"


    "What''s a sudden change?" Haru felt weird.


    "You have underestimated your charm," Sora snorted and said, "I won''t be surprised when you tell me that you''ve done something to one of the girls in your cafe."


    "Is that how you see me?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Yes," Sora nodded.


    "¡­"


    "When are you going?" Sora asked.


    "As soon as I was able to teleport to another world," Haru said.


    "Good," Sora nodded.


    "Tell everyone that I am on a business trip," Haru said.


    "I know. I''ll take care of the rest," Sora said.


    Haru wasn''t sure but she was very dependable. He will go as soon as the update on the Group Chat is finished.

 Chapter 286 Group Chat Version 2.0

    <h4>Chapter 286 Group Chat Version 2.0</h4>


    Haru waited for the entire night until the update was over. He opened his phone and saw a lot of notifications started toe out one after another.


    [Group Chat has been updated to Version 2.0]


    [Please read further information to learn new features!]


    Haru didn''t hesitate to read the new features from this Group Chat.


    [New Features of Group Chat Version 2.0]


    [Price to teleport to another world has decreased and depended on the time ration the price might increase; 100 points to teleport to another world with 1:1 time ratio; 200 points to teleport to another world with 1:2 time ratio; so on.]


    "¡­" Haru was surprised with this feature and thought that he might be able to stay longer in Fairy Tail world.


    [Tower Game. Members need to enter the dimension created by Group Chat to clear this Tower Game. There are 100 floors inside the Tower and when the member has cleared the floors, they''ll receive a point and random reward. The time in the original world will be stopped when the member enters the Tower Game. To enter the Tower Game, the member needs to pay 100 points for each try.]


    Haru was a bit curious but he could check itter since he wanted to check the other updates.


    [The Training Ground. This ce is used for every member to train themselves. The time stopped in the original world and the member needs to pay 100 points to enter the ce.]


    ''The training ground?'' Haru was wondering whether there was something special about that ce since it was the price was quite steep.


    [The member might invite their family, friends, lovers, or anyone who is close to them to tour to another world. The price of the people that are used is twice the original.]


    "¡­" Haru wasn''t sure about this feature since it was very steep too. He could only get 100 points max when he was in luck on the daily points worst case he might only be able to get one digit point. He had only one digit when he had gotten during his daily points.


    [There will be a lot of quests from easy to difficult ones. When someone isn''t ready please don''t force yourself to enter since you might lose your life.]


    Haru looked at thest notice and it felt a reminder when someone died in the quest then they would die in their original life too. He was a bit speechless but he knew that they needed to value their life rather than a great prize from the Group Chat since this the prize, treasure, skill, ability, etc would be useless when he died.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and started to enter the chat, "Have anyone read the update notice?"


    Kuroneko hurriedly replied, "Yeah, it is a great update in Group Chat, but thest notice is quite scary to me." She was just a normal girl who could do magic. She was very happy when she knew that could join such a magicalmunity, only this reminder made her remember that the quest wasn''t safe and they might have a chance to die in the process.


    Tsunade said, "That might be the case but with a high return then there will be high risk in the process."


    Teppei: "I think this is normal. I am more curious about both Tower Game and Training Group, have any of you entered that ce?"


    Luffy: "I will try itter. I am still tired after training."


    Gintoki: "I will enter the Training Group after eating my sweets. I want to test out my Kamehameha without destroying the surrounding ce." A lot of his money had been used to pay for the damage that had been caused by his Kamehameha.


    Haru saw that each other talked about the new feature. He decided to talk with Yajima privately, "Yajima-san."


    "Hmm? Haru? What''s wrong?" Yajima replied to him quite fast since he was surprised to chat with him privately.


    "I will go to your world after this," Haru said.


    "Sure, but why?" Yajima asked.


    "There is some problem with my magic, I want to consult it with you," Haru said.


    "Then, I''ll wait for you in my ce," Yajima didn''t really mind for him to go to his ce.


    Kouha looked at the new features in the Group Chat, "Big Brother, I might be able to invite you to go to another world."


    "Really?" Koumei was curious.


    "Yes¡­" Kouha told both Koumei and Kouen which world that they could teleport.


    Kouen nodded, "We can do thatter since we need to prepare for our war."


    Kouha and Koumei nodded at the same time.


    "How is your new power?" Kouen asked.


    "It''s good. The power isn''t much different from my power," Kouha suddenly had a bad memory when he thought about the thing that he had eaten in the past.


    "But ''Devil Fruit'', huh? I wonder whether you can get it for me," Koumei asked.


    "I can do it, but the price is very steep," Kouha had gotten a devil fruit after he had gone back from his quest and had an ability to control gravity. He had heard from Haru that the taste of the devil fruit was very bad.


    "Do your experimentter, also call your friends whether they can help you or not?" Kouen asked.


    "Hmm, I am not sure about everyone, but one person might help me," Kouha said with a smile while thinking about him.


    Kouen and Koumei felt strange looking at his smile but they decided not to say anything.


    "I''ll try to ask him," Kouen said.


    Haru was ready with his preparation and decided to go with 1:3 time ratio and the time he spent in Fairy Tail would be three times faster than in his original world. He paid 300 points and teleported to another world.

 Chapter 287 Guide

    <h4>Chapter 287 Guide</h4>


    Haru had gotten used to the feeling of teleportation. However, he really didn''t love it and was wondering why the Group Chat didn''t update the teleportation feature into a better one. He wasn''t sure where he was since there was a lot of jungle in the world of Fairy Tail. He opened his phone and checked his group chat.


    Luffy: "Wow! The Game Tower is full of monsters! I''ve beaten the boss of the floor 1!"


    Gintoki: "The training ground is quite wide and my body feels really nice in that ce."


    Haru saw that they were discussing the Tower Game and the Training Ground. He really felt curious but he needed to do something. He started his private chat, "Yajima-san, I am here."


    Yajima replied, "Oh, where are you?"


    Haru: "I am not sure." He really wasn''t sure where he was right now.


    Yajima: "¡­"


    Yajima: "Try to ask someone."


    Haru: "What''s your restaurant name and the address? I will try to ask someone."


    Yajima: "It''s 8-Ind. The location is near the port of Hargeon Town. It is arge port town and most of the people in Fiore know the location. Oh, my restaurant is also quite famous. I am sure that they will know the location directly."


    Haru: "Alright, I''ll ask someone now."


    Yajima: "I am waiting."


    Haru took out his scooter and didn''t want to use his magic abruptly since he didn''t want to get too much attention in this ce. The side effect of his magic started toe back even though Megumi had helped him several times. He was wondering whether this magic was good or not since it really troubled him. He started his scooter and used his observation haki to find people in this ce. However, he was doubting it since he was in the middle of the jungle.


    Luckily, when he arrived it was in the afternoon and he could see his surroundings. He had decided the longest he stayed in this ce was twenty-one days whether he was sessful or not he needed toe back. He thought that it was impossible to find someone but it seemed that he was wrong since he had found them but it seemed that this person was in trouble.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Haru saw a petite young girl with an amaranth hair which tied up in two short pigtails with orange bows. Her most redeeming feature was the big breasts that swung around while she was running. He saw her being chased byrge numbers of ape-like monsters.


    "UHO! UHO!"


    "GIRL! GIRL!"


    "Stop it!" The girl stopped and became very annoyed. Suddenly there was arge magic circle below her. She sucked a deep breath along with the air in her surroundings, "Sky God''s Bellow!" She breathed out massive ck air streams towards the group of monsters.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Her attack made the ape-like monster to be thrown far away.


    The girl couldn''t help but sit down with a tired expression, only heard a voice from behind.


    "Be careful!"


    The girl turned and saw there was still another group of ape-like monsters that jumped toward her, "Kyaaa!!!!"


    "Negative Hollow!"


    Suddenly there were numerous white ghosts flying toward the ape-like monster and passed through them.


    The group of monsters suddenly dropped on the ground with a depressed expression. The other monsters wanted to stop the ghost but it was impossible since they became depressed too after they had touched the ghost.


    "¡­"


    The girl was surprised, "What magic is this?" She could see that the group of monsters were very depressed and dropped on the ground by this magic. She suddenly heard the sound of a motor and turned her head to see someone who was riding a scooter.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    The girl was wondering what this guy was doing in the middle of the jungle.


    "I am lost, do you know the way out?" Haru asked.


    "Your name is Sherria Blendy?" Haru asked.


    Sherria nodded, "Yes! Thank you for helping me." She was very grateful that someone had helped her when she was attacked by the group of Vulcan.


    "No problem since you''re helping me," Haru said. He was very grateful since this girl had decided to help him to guide him to Hargeon Town.


    Sherria was sitting behind him while hugging his waist on the scooter.


    "How old are you?" Haru asked.


    "Me? I am 14, what about you?" Sherria asked.


    "I am 15," Haru said.


    ''14? With those breasts?'' Haru was surprised inwardly, even his sister didn''t have such a development on her breasts.


    "You''re only one year older than me!" Sherria was surprised since he was quite tall for his age.


    "¡­"


    Both of them were surprised by each other''s growth.


    "So why are you here in the middle of nowhere?" Haru asked.


    "This forest is quite near to my guild. I am making a quest to eliminate those Vulcans, but their number was a bit too much¡­" Sherria sighed depressingly.


    "Hmm, are you a magician?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! I am a magician from Lamia Scale!" Sherria said cheerfully and asked, "How about you? Are you a magician too?"


    "I am a magician, but I am not joining any guild," Haru said.


    Her eyes lit up, "Then how about you join our guild! Our guild is very strong!" She knew that he was very strong and she had a good impression on him.


    "Hmm, I can''t promise you since I have to meet my grandparent''s friend," Haru said.


    "Is it the person that you have to meet in Hargeon Town?" Sherria asked.


    "Yes, I have to meet him as soon as possible," Haru said. The side effect of this magic was really troubling him since the dragon on his pants started to wake up once again.


    Sherria thought that he was quite troubled by something, "Don''t worry, I''ll guide you to that ce."


    "Thank you," Haru said while trying to use ripple energy to calm himself.

 Chapter 288 Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 288 Trouble</h4>


    "This is the ce!" Sherria said while looking at quite arge restaurant with an ''8-Ind'' signboard at the top of the building.


    They spent a few hours on the trip until they had arrived at Yajima''s restaurant.


    Haru parked his scooter in front of the restaurant, "Let''s enter the restaurant, I''ll treat you to eat something." He chatted with Yajima that he had arrived in front of his restaurant.


    Yajima: "I''ll go there."


    "Sure," Sherria nodded since she was quite hungry.


    Both of them entered the restaurant at the same time and saw that this ce was quite busy.


    "Wee," the waitress greeted them but suddenly they heard the voice of an elderly man.


    "Haru!"


    "Yajima-san!"


    Haru and Yajima hugged each other since it had been a while for both of them to meet each other. Thest time that they met was during the time they went together for a quest in ''Naruto''.


    "Boss," the waitress said and was a bit curious about their rtionship. She was wondering whether this young man was her boss''s grandson.


    "Don''t worry, you can continue to work," Yajima said.


    The waitress nodded in response.


    Yajima noticed the girl beside him and couldn''t help but say, "You''ve been here for a few hours yet, you''ve gotten to know the famous cute magician from Lamia Scale?" He wasn''t surprised anymore at him since he was harem protagonist in his world.


    "¡­"


    Sherria was shy and blushed at his words.


    "Yajima-san, can we eat something first?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, I''ll cook you something quick," Yajima said and went to his kitchen, "You can sit in that empty table."


    They nodded and sat down in that ce.


    "What are we going to eat?" Sherria asked.


    "I am not sure, but I am sure that everything in this ce is delicious," Haru was confident since he had tasted every food in this ce.


    They waited for a while until their food hade. They ate the food together while talking to each other.


    "So you''ve said that there is something wrong with your body after you''ve learned new magic?" Yajima asked.


    "Huh?" Sherria was surprised when she heard, "Is there something I can help with?"


    ''Yes! You can help me let it off,'' Haru said inwarly when he heard her voice, but there was no way he could utter those words from his mouth. He shook his head and said, "I need to go to Alvarez Empire."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Yajima was surprised.


    Haru nodded, "Yes." He had a serious expression on his face.


    Yajima knew that his problem might be bigger than he had thought.


    "What is the Alvarez Empire?" Sherria asked.


    "It''s a big country on another continent," Haru answered. He didn''t think that it was some secret information and it was alright to tell her.


    Yajima thought for a while and said, "Luckily, that this is a port town. You can buy a ship ticket to go to that country."


    Haru sighed in relief, "Thank you."


    "I''ll get you one," Yajima looked at the girl beside him and said, "In the meantime, why don''t you send her back?"


    Haru looked at the girl beside him who was also looking at him curiously, "Well, I''ll send you back to your guild."


    "Is that alright?" Sherria asked.


    Haru nodded, "Sure." He said goodbye to Yajima to send back Sherria first. He had forgotten but he didn''t have a spare of money in his pocket. He had gold but he didn''t have a chance to change it into money earlier.


    Both of them said goodbye to Yajima and told him that he woulde back after he had sent this girl back.


    "Why do you need to go to Alvarez Empire?" Sherria asked.


    "Hmm, the person who can solve my problem is living in that country," Haru said.


    "So what is this problem?" Sherri asked and said, "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to though."


    "Sorry, but the magic is a bit special," Haru said.


    "Is that ghost magic?" Sherria asked.


    Haru shook his head, "No, anyway, your magic is God yer Magic, right?" He tried to avert the conversation. He didn''t want to tell her since his new magic was very lewd. He had rather not talked about this magic.


    Sherria nodded and told him a lot of things about her magic.


    Haru had used his magic to move faster and they had arrived in her guild, "So this is Lamia Scale?"


    "Yes, do you want toe inside?" Sherria asked.


    Haru shook his head, "Sorry, I need to go back."


    Sherria seemed quite sad when she heard his answer.


    "But we will be able to see each otherter," Haru said.


    "Really?" Sherria asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, we might be able to see each other in the Magic Festival."


    Sherria nodded since she knew that most of the people in this country would watch that event, "Then, it''s promise¡­" She said while raising her pinky.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless and had a pinky swear with her


    Sherrria was happy with their meeting.


    Haru wanted to go back but suddenly there was a screaming that was aiming toward him.


    "WHO DARES TO FLIRT WITH OUR ANGEL?!"


    Haru saw a lot of peoplee out from the building of the Lamia Scale with an angry expression.


    "E - Everyone, please stop!" Sherria stood up in front of him trying to block everyone.


    "S - Sherria-chan!?"


    Everyone felt the damage had been dealt with by them when they saw her trying to protect him.


    "Bastard! Don''t hide behind Sherria-chan!"


    "Yeah! Receive our punishment like a man!"


    Haru frowned since they were very unreasonable. He was justing to send her back but her guild members tried to provoke him and attacked him at the same time. He wouldn''t be satisfied without giving them a punishment, "Sherria, you stay back."


    "Eh?" Sherria was surprised.


    "They ask for a fight, but don''t worry I won''t hurt them," Haru said.


    "BASTARD?!"


    They were angry when they heard his words.


    "Negative Hollows!" Haru sent out numerous ghosts toward them.


    They were surprised and tried to block the ghosts but it just passed through them and suddenly they dropped on the ground with a depressed expression.


    "I am sorry for being bornt."


    "I am just a flea."


    "I am just perverted."


    "¡­"


    Sherria knew that he was strong but she didn''t expect that he would be able to beat everyone in seconds.


    "I''ll go back," Haru said, but suddenly the ground on his bottom started to grow higher.


    "Why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    Haru turned and saw a middle-aged man with brown skin and baldhead,'' Why is there a lot of trouble here?''

 Chapter 289 More Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 289 More Trouble</h4>


    "Jura Neekis¡­"


    Haru knew the old man in front of him very well, ''The strongest person in Lamia Scale.''


    "Hoo? Do you know me?" Jura seemed interested in him. He looked at him curiously while rubbing his chin. He saw that his guild members who were attacked by him had started to recover and sat down on the ground with confusing expressions.


    "Of course, who doesn''t know one of the Ten Wizard Saints," Haru answered and said, "Everything is a misunderstanding. Your guild members are the ones who are attacking me first." He came to this world to understand ''Pleasure Magic'' from the user and hurriedly cursed the side effects on his body.


    "I know that I am sorry for the trouble that they have caused for you," Jura said.


    Haru nodded and thought that it was nice to meet an understanding guy. He was sure that when he met the people from Fairy Tail it would lead to a fight in a second, "I will go back now. Sherria, let''s meet again in the future." He said and used his gravity magic to go back but arge earth wall appeared in front of him. He sighed and asked, "What do you mean by this?"


    "Sorry, I can''t help but be curious about your ability," Jura said and asked, "How about we have one round of duel?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Negative Hollow!" Haru didn''t talk too much and attacked him directly.


    The white ghost moved very fast toward Jura.


    Jura who knew the effect of this white ghost tried to block it with his earth wall but it passed through his earth wall and touched his body.


    "Ugh¡­" Jura tried to block this feeling using his magic power but it was impossible. He dropped on the ground with a depressed expression while saying, "I am lower than a flea."


    Sherria and everyone who saw this scene was bbergasted. They would have never expected that their strongest mage would lose instantly against this young man.


    Haru didn''t want to entangle with them and hurriedly ran away but as expected that it would be hard to do so since there were a lot ofrge pirs of earth moving simr to a snake watching his movement ready to strike him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Jura who had stood up while taking a deep breath.


    "That magic is very powerful. I can''t help but want to have a fight with you," Jura smiled.


    Haru knew that people in this world were fighting junky. Even the calmest one loved to fight against someone. He was wondering whether he was the only pacifist in the world. He went down from his scooter and kept it inside his body.


    His action made everyone startled and thought that he had learned space magic.


    "So you''re ready?" Jura couldn''t help but want to have a rematch. He couldn''t help but wanted to puke of blood when he remembered his action earlier.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," Haru said and started to use his magic to run away.


    Jura who saw his movement tried to trap him but his speed was just too fast.


    Haru used his light magic and ran away from this ce. He didn''t want to stay here again and it was better to go to Alvarez Empire as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stupified when they saw his speed. They wanted to chase him but they knew that it was impossible.


    Jura stopped his magic and looked at Sherria, "Sherria, who is he?" He didn''t know there was such a strong young mage in this country.


    "Hmm, I am not sure. I only knew him earlier," Sherria said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is he a member of guild?" Jura asked.


    "No, he doesn''t join any guilds," Sherria shook her head and said, "but his grandfather is a friend of Yajima-san."


    Yajima is very famous in this country since he is the ex-member of Ten Wizard Saints. His restaurant is also famous since his food is very good.


    "Oh! Yajima-san," Jura stroked his beard and nodded, "Has you asked him to join our guild?"


    Everyone who heard it couldn''t help but be shocked. They had just been yed by him but they knew that he was very strong and when he joined the strength of their guild would increase. Their chance to win the Magic Festival will increase and they will be the champion of this year. They couldn''t help but start to imagine and had a weird smile on their face.


    Sherria nodded and said, "Yes, but he has rejected me." She felt a bit disappointed when she was rejected.


    "It''s a shame," Jura shook his head while looking in the direction where he had gone away.


    Haru sighed in relief and went back directly to Yajima''s restaurant. He had only wanted to have a peaceful trip but in just a few hours he had gotten into trouble, ''Is this protagonist''s effect?'' He remembered that each protagonist would encounter any trouble or else the story wouldn''t be interesting.


    Haru felt dumb to think too much and arrived in Yajima''s restaurant.


    Yajima had been waiting for him and said, "From your expression, I am sure that you have encountered some trouble."


    "Nothing. It''s just a small conflict," Haru said.


    Yajima nodded and gave him a ticket, "This is the ticket." He took something and gave him money, "Use this money too. You can trade this money with the currency in Alvarez Empireter."


    "Thank you, Yajima-san," Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that Yajima was a grandpa who was giving his grandson pocket money.


    Yajima looked around and asked, "What magic have you gotten from the Group Chat?"


    Haru sighed, "This magic is very troublesome. I can''t even control myself." He held his head and knew that he was very lucky to learn Ripple or else he would attack women indiscriminately.


    Yajima opened his eyes, "Is it that serious?" He was wondering what kind of magic that he had gotten that had able to make him this distressed.


    "Ugh¡­" Haru nodded and his appearance wasn''t that good from the side of effect of the magic that he had learned.


    "¡­"


    Yajima nodded, "Then, go! You need to get into Alvarez Empire as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Yajima-san," Haru thought for a while and said, "I know this isn''t much, but you can have it." He took something from his body and gave it to Yajima.


    "Hmm? What is this?" Yajima asked curiously.


    "This is the porn that I''ve confiscated from Korosensei and a lot of random things," Haru said, since it would be useless on him now, "You can slowly find out." He read the ticket that his ship would go in an hour, "Then, I''ll go now." He didn''t want to bete and decided to go as soon as possible.


    "¡­"


    Yajima looked at him with speechless expression but he didn''t reject it. He looked at his back and wondered what kind of magic he had learned that made hime from his original world to this world.


    "Light Magic?" Yajima thought for a while and shook his head. He could ask himter and now it was better to find out the thing that he had given to him. He wasn''t curious about the porn and it wasn''t the reason that he had decided to open the package right away.

 Chapter 290 Why?

    <h4>Chapter 290 Why?</h4>


    Haru didn''t want to waste his time and entered the ship right away when it was opened for him to enter. He looked for a ce to sit down and rested there since it was very hard to control himself as he was now.


    ''This magic sure very absurd.''


    Pleasure Magic.


    Haru was wondering why he had gotten this magic since it was very hard to control. He was quite tired of maintaining his ripple energy to ease the side effects of this magic. He knew that this trip was quite long and this ship needed tond on Coracol Ind before he could arrive in the Alvarez Empire.


    Haru remembered that Larcade Dragneel was quite hard to find since that guy was quitex from the information that he had gotten from the manga. He knew that guy also had a fatherplex and it might be hard to talk with that guy but he didn''t have much of a choice since Larcade was the only person that was using ''Pleasure Magic''.


    ''Beggars can''t be choosers, huh?''


    Haru only hoped that there wasn''t any sexy and beautifuldy who would sit beside him since he was really tired of maintaining this Ripple energy on his body. He was hoping for Yajima to apany him but he didn''t really want to tell him about this matter. He was sure that everyone would lose to learn this magic, expect Luffy and the female members in Group Chat. He decided to use an earphone to listen to music since he wanted to rx while reading a book. He was wondering how long he had been alone. He read his book until someone sat next to him.


    Kuroneko read thest notice after the update. She had been happy when she thought that she had been invited to this Dimensional Group Chat, but after reading that notice it made her rethink her opinion again. She crossed her arms while thinking whether she should enter the Tower Game. She read further information in for Tower Game and knew that she wouldn''t die in that ce but she would feel the sensation when she would die.


    Kuroneko felt that it would be simr to a virtual reality game but with a more realistic setting. She was scared but also curious about this Tower Game, but she didn''t have the courage to try it since she was afraid of the dead. She was wondering whether she should consult this problem with someone and felt a bit afraid that she was still a burden for everyone. She sighed andid on her futon until the door of her room was opened.


    "Onee-chan, I am hungry."


    Kuroneko hurriedly stood up, "Sorry. Sorry. I''ll prepare dinner right away."


    "Onee-chan, is there something?"


    "Nothing, what do you want to eat?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Hmm, I want to eat a hamburger!"


    "Good, I''ll prepare it right away," Kuroneko nodded.


    "KA - ME - HA - ME - HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Gintoki released a blue energy beam from both of his palms.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Gintoki took a deep breath and sat down on the chair on his back. He looked at the training ground that he had created. He really loved this ce since he could create anything with thought of his mind in this ce. He took a carton of strawberry milk and drank it with a happy smile. He didn''t even have to worry that his blood sugar increased and his weight increased eating a lot of things in this ce. He snapped his fingers and started to read a manga, "This ce sure is paradise." He didn''t even feel tired when he had released his ''KAMEHAMEHA'' several times.


    The only thing is that he was quite unsatisfied that he needed to pay for every 24 hours in this ce. He thought that he could use this ce when his stress level was at the max level.


    "Resting is very important when someone is training."


    Gintoki thought that he had created a nice quote. He thought for a while and wondered whether he could create a beautifuldy in this ce. He smiled lewdly and snapped his fingers. He waited in excitement but he opened his mouth wide when he saw thedy in front of him.


    "My name is Elizabeth. I''ll help you with training for the entire 12 hours."


    "¡­¡­"


    Elizabeth is a tall woman of muscr build with irregr face. She has small eyes and mouth, but a huge nose. Her hair is long. She wears a ne and earrings.


    Even though this woman wore sexy clothes, Gintoki couldn''t get his excitement.


    Elizabeth started to grow his muscles and grew into 3 meters.


    *Gulp!


    Gintoki didn''t even realize that he had dropped his strawberry milk on the ground.


    "Now, please start your training," Elizabeth gave him a kind smile.


    Gintoki hurriedly tried to search for an option to run away but it was as if he couldn''t get out from this ce, "LET ME GET OUT!!!!!!!!"


    "Yosh, let''s make your body bulky like me," Elizabeth said with a smile.


    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    Shinobu wiped the sweat on her forehead while looking at the monster in front of her. She had tried the Tower Game directly and entered the 1st floor of the tower. She was fighting against a monster that had a body that was simr to a dog but stood with two legs and had red skin.


    It was quite easy to defeat them with her sword and the Ripple technique that she had learned.


    Shinobu was quite surprised when she saw thergest monster on this floor and saw a ''boss'' word on the top of the monster. She also saw the name of the monster, "Illfang the Kobold Lord?"


    "ROARRRRR!!!" The monster roared at her.


    Shinobu snorted since she didn''t even feel scared of this monster. Her movement was very fast and she stabbed the monster continuously several times without even taking damage from it. Her poison was also working and before long she had defeated this monster. She saw the monster turn into a yellow light and she saw something dropped on the ground.


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the 1st floor of the Tower Game!]


    [You have received 100 points!]


    Shinobu looked at the thing on the ground and touched it.


    [You have received Saitama''s costume!]


    "Saitama costume?" Shinobu raised her eyebrow and frowned when she saw the costume. She saw an ugly yellow skintight and a red cape. She threw this costume on the ground and went out directly from the Tower Game.


    "How stupid."


    "Excuse me."


    Haru shuddered when he heard this voice but he still maintained his in expression. He gave thisdy a nod and continued to read his book. Her smell was just very good that made it hard for him to maintain his calm.


    "Are you on holiday to Caracol Ind?"


    "No. I am going to the Alvarez Kingdom for a business trip," Haru answered but he still didn''t really want to look at her since He knew who was sitting beside him.


    Suddenly there were other people who sat down near his seat.


    "UR!!!!!"


    "Sigh¡­ Don''t call me Ur, Meredy."


    "Jel! Come here!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Excuse me," a man with blue hair sat near him.


    ''Why?''


    It was the only thought that he had at that moment.


    ''Why the hell, you sit down next to me?!''


    "Are you a businessman? What kind of business do you do there?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took out his earphones and said, "Sorry. I didn''t hear your question earlier. Can you repeat it?"

 Chapter 291 Lucky Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 291 Lucky Pervert</h4>


    Haru didn''t expect to see three people who had a lot of roles in the story. He was wondering what was a problem with his luck to meet three of them at the same time now.


    "You''re a businessman, right? Did you sell something?" The girl with pink hair asked him curiously.


    "I am a chef," Haru answered and said, "I will open a restaurant in Alvarez Empire."


    "Why not in Ishgar?" The man with blue hair asked.


    "It''s too small and I want to see the wider world," Haru said, and looked at three of them, "Seibami Haruka. Nice to meet you."


    "Meredy," the pink-haired girl said.


    The older youngdy and the man looked at her with speechless expression when this girl introduced her real name. They saw the reaction of his face but they didn''t see anything strange and this young man only gave Meredy a nod.


    "Mystogan," Jel introduced.


    "Ultear Milkovich," Ultear said and didn''t really care whether this young man knew her real name.


    Jel blinked his eyes with a strange expression.


    "You''re a chef, right? Can you cook something?" Meredy asked.


    "Here?" Haru looked at him with a weird expression. He understood that this girl might be bored and that was why she decided to talk to him since she was bored of talking with both of them.


    "There aren''t any cooking utensils here," Ultear said.


    "Then, let''s go to the kitchen on this ship," Meredy said.


    "Meredy! Don''t trouble him!" Ultear said.


    "Ur¡­" Meredy looked at her with a sad expression.


    "I am sorry for the trouble that she has caused," Jel said.


    "It''s not a problem. I can''t cook here, but I have bread that I have made before," Haru said, and took out a piece of bread that he had made when he was in his original world. Once again, he was d that he had this ''Sticky Zipper'' since it could keep his food in warm condition and stale inside his body, "You can have it."


    Meredy smelled very delicious from this bread and took it from him. She didn''t hesitate and ate it, "Hmmm!!!! DELICIOUS!!!!!!!!!!!" She had never tasted this kind of bread before and it was very delicious.


    Ultear and Je knew that Meredy was a bit dumb and didn''t say anything when she received the bread to see whether there was poison or not, but they had to admit that their mouth got watery when they smelled the bread.


    Meredy also might not have noticed it, but both Ultear and Je realized that Haru had used magic to keep his bread. Though, both of them didn''t even feel a fluctuation of magic energying from him. They thought that his identity wasn''t simple or that he might just be a very serious chef? They needed to ask him more questions before they could make a conclusion.


    "Haruka! This is very good! I am sure that you can open a popr bakery in the Alvarez Kingdom!" Meredy gave him a thumbs up.


    "Thank you," Haru smiled.


    Growl.


    Jel and Ultear felt hungry and looked at him.


    "Sorry. I only have one," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Jel and Ultear weren''t sure but they felt very disappointed when they heard his words and looked at Meredy with an envious gaze.


    Meredy noticed their gaze on her bread and hurriedly ate the entire bread without leaving anything, "Yummy!"


    "¡­"


    Jel looked at him and asked, "Are you a magician?"


    Haru nodded and answered, "Just some magic that helps my cooking." He had to admit that Ultear and Meredy were very beautiful women and it made the side effect of the ''Pleasure Magic'' became quite strong.


    "Are you in trouble?" Ultear suddenly asked.


    "No? Why do you ask?" Haru asked.


    "It''s just that I have noticed that you''re quite ufortable for some reason," Ultear said.


    "Are you ufortable staying with us?" Meredy asked with quite a sad tone.


    "Do I look that way in your eyes?" Haru asked Ultear.


    "Hmm¡­" Ultear nodded. She had often lived while observing everyone''s expression since she needed to manipte them. Though she had never done that again right now since she had changed, it was hard to erase a habit.


    Jel also looked at him curiously.


    ''Is it the protagonist''s effect?'' Haru thought that it was hard to have a calm trip. He gave them a quite awkward smile and said, "Sorry. It''s just that I am not used to talking to beautiful girls." He decided to tell both lies and honest words. He really didn''t feel ufortable talking with them since the side effect of his magic was very powerful.


    "Then, should I sit next to you?" Jel asked. He thought that Haru was quite ufortable with both Ultear and Meredy.


    "No! I think this is a good chance for you to get used to a beautiful girl," Ultear said with a serious expression. Her impression of him had increased when he praised her.


    "That''s true! You will open a bakery, right? Then you need to get used to us since you''re working in the service industry," Meredy also nodded. She was quite happy with his praise and started to get closer.


    ''Close! You''re too close to me!'' Haru was wondering why the girls in this world had such big boobs. He had a headache trying not to jump into them.


    "But honestly, I am quite surprise," Ultear suddenly said.


    "Surprised? Of what?" Haru asked.


    "I think that you''re a womanizer simr to the people in Blue Pegasus," Ultear said, exining, "If you don''t know Blue Pegasus is a famous guild in Fiore that is also an open host club."


    "Are you entering a guild?" Meredy asked.


    "Guys, don''t bother him," Jel said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly there was a huge vibration on the ship that made it shake around the ce.


    Both Meredy and Ultear lost their bnce and dropped on him.


    Haru felt very soft things on his face, ''Dammit!!!!!'' He was wondering why he had such a problem even though he only wanted to solve his problem as soon as possible.


    "What''s happening?" Meredyined.


    Ultear stood up and saw him. She took her handkerchief and wiped his nose, "You have a nosebleed." She thought his reaction was kind of cute.


    "Thank you. I can do it myself," Haru said and took her handkerchief.


    "Let me help you. This is also a good way for you to solve your problem as soon as possible," Ultear reprimanded him.


    "¡­"


    Haru had a headache right now and suddenly he heard a scream.


    "MONSTER! MONSTERS! MONSTER!"


    "THERE''S A MONSTER THAT IS ATTACKING OUR SHIP!"


    "PLEASE STAY IN YOUR SEAT!"


    "EVERYONE WHO IS MAGE PLEASE HELP US!"


    Haru stood up and thought to cool up his head.


    "Where are you going?" Meredy asked.


    "To get an ingredient for cooking," Haru said and walked to the outside of the ship.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jel, Meredy, and Ultear looked at each other and followed him since they were a bit worried.


    Haru held his head and muttered, "I need to cool my head¡­''

 Chapter 292 Showing Cooking Skill

    <h4>Chapter 292 Showing Cooking Skill</h4>


    Haru went to the outside of the ship and saw a lot of people trying to fend off the monster that tried to attack the ship. He observed the monster that attacked the ship and saw that the monster could use ice that stopped the movement of the ship.


    The monster has a shark-like appearance, with a long, pointed snout and a mouth filled with multiple rows of sharp teeth, a quadrupedal monster with grey-blue skin and yellowfins.


    The size of this monster is also very big and it isn''t that much different from the ship itself.


    Haru saw that the mages in the ship created a barrier to block the torrent of water that was shot from the monster''s mouth. He was sure that the ship would be destroyed once it was hit by that attack.


    "Isn''t that Zamtrios?" Jel suddenly said.


    "Zamtrios?" Meredy titled her head.


    "It''s just abination of a shark with legs. This monster can use both water and ice magic," Ultear exined.


    "You havee out too?" Haru looked at them with a surprised expression. He wasn''t really that surprised but he needed to show them this expression.


    "We''re a mage and we''re quite powerful too," Meredy said.


    Jel looked at him and asked weirdly, "You''re going to cook this thing?" He had heard that Haru wanted to gather an ingredient. He didn''t think that this monster could be cooked into something.


    Haru looked at the shark and didn''t think that it was that much different than he had met in the world of Toriko. He had eaten it in both sashimi, soup, and fried. He didn''t know much about the creature who was living in this world and wondered whether it could be eaten. That is why he has decided to catch that monster. He looked at him and nodded, "I am not sure about the taste, but it should be simr to a normal shark, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Interesting," Ultear nodded and smiled, "Jel. Go and beat the monster. Let me cook it for us."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why me?" Jel twitched his lips.


    Haru didn''t think much when they wanted to beat the monster.


    "C''mon, Jel. You''re the only one with the attacking type of magic," Meredy said.


    Jel sighed and nodded, "Alright, wait here." He said and walked toward the monster.


    "Is it alright to leave everything to him?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay. He is strong," Ultear said.


    "Just watch," Meredy said and asked, "But you can cook that monster, right?"


    "It''s possible," Haru answered without hesitation.


    "Good! Jel, hurry up and beat it!" Meredy cheered for him.


    Ultear looked at Haru and asked, "If the three of us didn''te, are you going to beat the monster yourself?"


    Haru only gave her a smile and didn''t answer her question. He turned and looked at Jel to watch the battle.


    "Are you nervous? Don''t worry, I am not going to eat you," Ultear said and hugged him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jel walked to a group of people who tried to fend off the monster, "Don''t block me. I''ll beat this monster."


    "Ha?"


    "It''s dangerous, young man!"


    The staff didn''t seem to agree with him and told him to get away since they were worried that their passenger would lose his life when he was fighting this monster.


    "Don''t worry. I am a mage," Jel didn''t want to say anything again and red up his magical energy from his body.


    Everyone who noticed his powerful magical energy started to back down since they thought that Jel might be able to beat the monster. A lot of people had be the victims of this monster and it was better to solve it as soon as possible.


    The monster noticed his appearance and knew that Jel was dangerous, "ROARRRR!!!!!" It created a magical circle in his mouth ready to shoot out its water magic.


    Jel saw that the monster wanted to attack him, but he didn''t give it a chance, "Meteor!" He surrounded his body with magic and moved toward the monster which was moving very fast. His speed was very fast as if he had blinked through the space appearing beside the monster. When he had closed the distance with the monster, he gave the monster a powerful punch.


    BAAAAM!!!


    The monster was thrown off by this punch and felt that punch almost made a hole in its body.


    Jel didn''t give this monster a chance to recover and kept punching it like a sandbag until it fainted directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jel wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at him, "I am done."


    Haru nodded and walked toward him while observing the monster using his observation haki. He touched it for a while and felt that the meat of this monster would be quite tough.


    "Can you cook this thing?" Meredy asked.


    "Watch me," Haru didn''t say anything else and used his gravity magic to soften the meat. He took out his knife from his body and cut it with very precise movement. His speed was very fast that made everyone around him startled. He took out his cooking utensils one by one and started to cook this fish.


    "¡­"


    Ultear, who was by his side, clearly felt that Haru had used magic to do something for the fish. She didn''t know what kind of magic he had used earlier though.


    Jel and Meredy watched his cooking process with an interest.


    Haru didn''t spend that much time cooking the meal for them and before long he had prepared the food from the entire body of the Zamtrios.


    They saw a variety of food that he had created and couldn''t help but gulp their saliva.


    "It''s done. Please help yourself," Haru said.


    Meredy was the fastest and started to eat it directly, "Yummy!"


    Jel and Ultear also started to eat and they opened their eyes wide since they had never eaten such delicious food in their life before. Both of them started to increase the speed of their eating since it was truly delicious.


    Ultear would have never thought that food could be this delicious, "Hmm, it''s good."


    The staff of the ship could only look at four of them with an envious gaze and gulped their saliva.


    Haru also joined to eat but he didn''t eat much since he felt that the side effect of ''Pleasure Magic'' had be stronger and stronger than before, especially when he saw both Ultear and Meredy who had a foodgasm. He looked at the distant sea toward the Alvarez Empire and wanted to meet Larcade as soon as possible.

 Chapter 293 Follow me

    <h4>Chapter 293 Follow me</h4>


    Haru saw that he had almost arrived in Caracol Ind. He could see the ind and he was wondering what he needed to do after he had arrived in the Alvarez Empire. He didn''t have that much information regarding that kingdom since the manga had never exined that kingdom in detail. He didn''t have any information and he also didn''t have any acquaintances in that ce. He could only believe in his luck since he usually would meet trouble or someone important. He was wondering whether he could meet someone from Spirigan 12 and be their subordinates. Though, he knew that it wouldn''t be that easy.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Meredy.


    Meredy wanted to eat his food every day but she knew that it was impossible. She saw that they had almost arrived at Caracol Ind and they would be separated soon.


    "We have something to do after this. I am happy to meet you, let''s meet again sometimes," Jel said directly.


    Haru nodded, "Yes, I am happy to meet all of you. You''re going now?"


    "Yeah," Jel nodded and said, "Ultear. Meredy."


    Meredy wanted to invite him but she knew that it was impossible since she was a criminal, "Goodbye, Haru. Let me eat your food again in the future."


    "Yes, let''s meet again in the future," Haru patted her head. He wasn''t sure why he had done this and Meredy didn''t stop him either.


    Ultear looked at him and asked, "You''re going to stay in Alvarez Empire?"


    "Yes," Haru nodded. He didn''t really want to meet them again when he was under the side effect of ''Pleasure Magic''. He was almost crazy to take both Ultear and Meredy to the bed.


    Ultear looked at him and said, "How about I give you some lesson to make you morefortable around beautiful girl."


    "¡­¡­"


    "What are you nning to do?" Haru looked at him waryly since he knew that this woman would do something bad. He didn''t mind receiving it when his body was in the right condition, but right now he was simr to an animal in heat.


    "Calm down," Ultear moved closer toward him and kissed his forehead.


    "¡­"


    "Think of it as a charm," Ultear smiled.


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!


    Haru didn''t hesitate and jumped into the sea swimming directly toward the ind, "UWOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "He was really bad with beautiful girls," Ultear nodded, but smiled mischievously.


    "Why did you kiss him!!!" Meredy wasn''t sure but she was quite mad.


    "It''s alright. He decided to work in the Alvarez Empire and that kingdom wasn''t going to be kind to him," Ultear said and sighed, "Somehow, I am a bit worried."


    "Well, that''s true," Meredy nodded.


    Jel looked at his two teammates and said, "We can''t involve him in our matter. Let''s go. We need to do our investigation of this kingdom." He looked at the sky and said, "We''re criminals. Don''t forget about that."


    "¡­"


    Meredy and Ultear didn''t say anything when they heard his words.


    Haru swam really fast on the sea and he felt that the sea had made him calm himself. He didn''t expect her to kiss him suddenly and why he didn''t stop her since his mind was a bit in mess because of the side effects of his magic. He knew that this seemed crazy but it started to hurt him and he needed to get a woman, "Megumi¡­" He calmed himself and used both of his Ripple and light magic to ease the side effects of this magic. He shook his head and walked to the ind.


    Haru stopped when there was a guard and let them check his belonging. He entered the ind and needed to wait for the ship to go to the Alvarez Empire. He had a few hours before he would go to that kingdom and decided to tour around the ce. He could see that everyone was quite happy since they were on holiday in this ce. He had changed his clothes into shorts and aloha shirts since he was on the tropical ind. He stopped on Star Mango Gto and decided to buy some since it was quite hot.


    The owner of this ship was a guy with a bald head and beard. He smiled while serving him his mango gto.


    Haru thanked him and started to eat his gto. He raised his eyebrow when he ate it.


    "Is there something wrong?" The owner was a bit worried when he saw his expression.


    Haru shook his head, "Nothing. Did you quite sleepy when you made this gto?"


    "Huh? How did you know?" The owner seemed surprised.


    "It''s just that there is something missing," Haru thought for a while and said, "Old man, do you want me to make it taste better?"


    "Huh?"


    Haru took something and started to make his gto be more delicious since he felt that there was something missing, "Try it." He said while giving the gto that he had modified.


    The owner saw he had done something to his gto and became quite curious. He took a spoon and tasted it, "HMMMM!!!!!" His eyes lit up and he suddenly felt like jumping into heaven, "THIS IS GOOD!!!!"


    "Let me give you the recipe to make it more delicious," Haru said.


    "Is that alright?" The owner asked.


    "Sure," Haru said and asked him for a paper and pen.


    The owner nodded and gave the thing that he had asked.


    Haru started to write how to make his gto better.


    The owner looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Just a simple chef," Haru answered and gave him the paper.


    "Can I try it too?"


    Haru had noticed someone who was walking toward them and sat next to him.


    "Sure, miss. Do you want to buy one?" The owner asked.


    "Yes, I want one that has been modified by him."


    The owner seemed quite troubled since he still needed to learn before he could improve the recipe alone, "Sorry miss. I can''t make it now, but I can make it tomorrow." He was sure that he could create this recipe tomorrow.


    "Sigh. You. Can you modify my mango gto too?"


    Haru who was eating his mango gto turned and knew who was the person beside him. He knew that his luck was so great that it made him able to meet one of Spriggan 12, "Sure, if the owner doesn''t mind."


    "Yes, please! I want to learn from you!" The owner said.


    Haru nodded and took some of the mango gtos while mixing it with something from his inventory from his body. He didn''t take too long of time and served it to her, "Please enjoy."


    The woman nodded and tried the gto. She spooned it and put it into her mouth. Her eyes lit up and she held her cheek in blush. She didn''t hesitate and ate it very fast.


    Haru also continued to eat until he heard her asking a question.


    "So? What are you doing here?"


    Haru turned toward her and could know that it was just a casual question but he knew that this woman was a member of the secret police of the Alvarez Empire who was aiming toward spy. He was wondering whether this woman was thinking that he was an alliance of Jel and co. He knew that he couldn''t lie since this girl was very sharp.


    "¡­"


    "I need to meet someone," Haru said honestly.


    "Who?" The woman asked.


    "I am not sure of the name, but he can help me to solve my problem," Haru said.


    "What kind of problem?"


    "Magic," Haru answered.


    "What kind of magic?"


    "It''s a variation of Light Magic. I can get away from the side effects of this magic," Haru said with a distressed expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    The woman usually was toozy to ask another question but she felt quite curious. She was wondering who was using light magic in the kingdom. He thought for a while and suddenly remembered there was one. She looked at him with a in expression and said, "Follow me."


    "Where?" Haru asked.


    "Alvarez."


    "¡­"


    "Who are you?" Haru asked.


    "Brandish ¦Ì, member of the Spriggan 12," Brandish said while looking at him.

 Chapter 294 Be my slave

    <h4>Chapter 294 Be my ve</h4>


    Haru didn''te to this world to create a harem but he also didn''te here to be a prisoner. He was on the ground with both of his hands handcuffed on his back and he had a chain cor on his neck. He could escape but he decided not to do it now since this woman could be someone who could guide him to meet either Larcade or Zeref.


    "So why do you have to handcuff me?" Haru asked. He knew that this handcuff could make the magician unable to use their magic. He wanted to see whether the side effect of ''Pleasure Magic'' would disappear once he was wearing this handcuff but he still could be able to feel the side effect, especially when the woman in front of him was only wearing a bikini. He blushed and looked away from her. He couldn''t use his light magic but it didn''t mean he couldn''t use his Ripple and Stand. He tried to calm himself with Ripple Technique and wondered what he should do now. He didn''t want to do it with a random girl and it was better to go back to his own world.


    Haru shook his head. He needed to be optimistic that he could ask Larcader to help him with his magic or else he needed to continue to live in the heat and had to do that with women to calm himself.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that it wasn''t bad but it was troublesome.


    Brandish sat down on her sofa with a rxed expression, "Your magic is dangerous and too perverted. I can''t let you use it." She knew what kind of magic was and from his expression she knew that he had trouble controlling his magic. She knew that magic was very dangerous and she quite felt annoyed. She looked at him who was kneeling on the ground blushing when he looked at her and looked away. She was amused by his action, "Why are you looking away?"


    Haru showed an ufortable expression and said, "Can you change your clothes? Your clothes are too revealing." He didn''t think that it was wrong for her to wear a bikini on that tropical ind but it was different now since they were in her fleet.


    "Hmm," Brandish smirked and said, "Look at me." She thought that his reaction was interesting.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t move and still looked away since it was hard to hold himself.


    Brandish raised her eyebrows and used her feet that were still wearing sandals to turn his head toward her, "Look at me."


    Haru would definitely give this woman a punishment when he had gotten rid of the side effects of this magic. He looked at her with an annoyed expression and clearly showed a displeased expression.


    Brandish shuddered in excitement when she saw his expression. She thought for a while and said, "Now, that you mention it. You''re good at cooking, right?"


    "Yeah?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    "How about cleaning?" Brandish asked.


    "¡­I am very good too," Haru answered unsurely.


    Brandish continued to ask him a lot of questions regarding management, housework, and a lot of things.


    Haru answered him and he didn''t really want to make her into his enemy since it would be hard for him to learn about Larcade or Zeref when he had done that.


    Brandish nodded and said, "Then, be my ve," She suddenly uttered such a rude remark toward him with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "No way!" Haru rejected without hesitation. He had his pride but it might have been because of the effect of his magic that was making him blush a bit.


    Brandish raised her eyebrows and pulled the chain over his neck.


    Haru was pulled and he was only an inch away from her. Her smell was very nice and it made him very dizzy, ''Dammit!!!!'' He was wondering why he had gotten this magic since it made him very weak toward women.


    "You don''t have a choice! I can kill you now and get you into shark food," Brandish said without expression and pushed him from the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t drop on the ground since he didn''t lose his bnce when she pushed him. He was expressionless and had decided that he would definitely punish this girl after he had gotten what he wanted from this kingdom. He didn''t believe that his hypnotic magic was working on this woman since he was sure that she had very high resistance, especially when his hypnotic wasn''t that powerful.


    Brandish didn''t say anything and took off her sandals. She raised her feet and said, "Lick it." She felt very amused when she saw his expression. She felt that this young man would be suitable to be her ve and wanted to show how powerless he was in front of her.


    "¡­"


    ''This girl¡­'' Veins appeared on his forehead when he heard her words. He started to get annoyed by this girl.


    "If you don''t want it then, I''ll just throw you outside now," Brandish said. She had shown her power earlier to him and didn''t need to show it again.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that it was time to give this girl punishment. He had decided to escape and also would give this woman a punishment. He knew that this woman had magic that could manipte a mass of everything, but she needed to have physical contact. He also thought that it was a good chance to try his new magic.


    "¡­"


    Brandish saw that his expression didn''t change and she didn''t really want to kill him. She thought for a while and said, "I''ll also introduce you to Larcade."


    Haru stopped his action and looked at her, "Larcade?"


    Brandish smiled and said, "Yes, the one who has masted that perverted magic. I''ll introduce you to him but¡­¡­" She raised her feet again and said, "Be my ve and lick my feet now."


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself. He needed to think positively now, ''The solution is just in front of me but¡­''


    Haru sighed and was wondering what was wrong with his luck. He thought for a while and felt that it was better than licking middle old man feet that stunk. However, he didn''t want to lick this girl''s feet. He didn''t mind doing it in bed but it was different when he needed to do it now. He had decided to escape from this ce.


    Brandish looked at him and sighed, "Alright, I am joking. You don''t need to lick my feet."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at her speechless expression.


    Brandish snapped her fingers and his handcuffs and cor were released automatically: "Go. Prepare me an afternoon tea and give me nail polish after that."


    Haru caressed his wrist slowly and nodded. He didn''t mind to cook since he still needed her help. He stood up and wanted to go to the kitchen but he was stopped.


    "Oh, right. Change into these clothes," Brandish said, and suddenly there were clothes in her hands.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Am I a butler now?''

 Chapter 295 Day as a butler

    <h4>Chapter 295 Day as a butler</h4>


    Haru sighed and needed to think about his strategy when he failed to get a solution to solve his problem. His main power was his Light and Strenght magic that he had learned in Magi''s world. He could run away with his light magic and summoned a meteorite from the sky to the Alvarez Kingdom when he needed to run. He tried to remember what Brandish''s personality was since this woman was just a bit too much for him.


    Haru changed his dress into a butler''s outfit, which consisted of ck trousers, a six-buttoned double-breasted tailcoat, and a gray vest. He has a cross-shaped crest on his shirt cuffs and tie while wearing white gloves. He had always wanted to make a maid cafe but he had be someone butler first. He was in the kitchen now preparing for an afternoon tea season for his temporary master.


    People in the fleet saw him being cored and handcuffed by Brandish. They asked him what he was doing in the kitchen and he told them that he had be their boss''s butler now he was preparing an afternoon tea for her. They nodded at him and patted his shoulders since they knew their boss''s personality. They thought that this guy was a random guy who was caught by her.


    "¡­"


    Haru only nodded and continued to cook but one of his cookies was eaten by someone but he didn''t let him, "That one is for her."


    "Hey! Newbie! I am your senior!" The man suddenly said trying to threaten him.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Then, Senpai. What''s your name? I''ll prepare your cookies tooter."


    The man nodded with a smile, "Good! My name is Marin! I am a master of Spatial Magic!" He looked at him and said, "Newbie! I know that you''re very unlucky to be caught by her but you need to pass my test before you can ser---"


    Haru was toozy to talk to him and put his cookies inside his mouth to shut him. He had done his cooking and said, "I''ll go now Senpai. There are more cookies there, you should share it with everyone." He went out without waiting for him to give him a response.


    Marin was still stunned until he shouted, "IT''S GOOODDDD!!!!!" He used his spatial magic to get all the cookies that he had baked. He didn''t think that he should share it and decided to eat it alone. He understood why his boss had decided to catch him, "Sigh, I guess. I can give you a passing score, though it is better for you to be a woman rather than a man."


    *Knock! Knock!


    "Enter," Brandish said.


    The door of her room was opened and a delicious aroma started to enter the room.


    Brandish turned and saw him entering the room with a trolley that was full of a variety of cake and cookies along with a tea to apany them. She knew that she had caught him because she wanted to eat his food but it seemed that it was the right decision.


    Haru pushed the trolley and stopped it right beside her. He didn''t even smile and asked, "Which cake do you want to eat?"


    Brandish pouted and said, "Call me, Brandish-sama!"


    "¡­"


    Haru had a share of experience with a spoiled girl since his little sister was also very spoiled. He took a deep breath and decided to go along since bing a butler was better than licking her feet, "Brandish-sama, for this afternoon tea. I rmend for you to eat sultana scones."


    Brandish nodded, "Then I''ll try that."


    Haru gave her a te and gave her a cup of tea.


    Brandish nodded at his action. She hated troublesome things. She didn''t even want to work and only slept. She only thought of it as a spur of the moment, but her decision to make him a ve was right. She thought for a bit and she didn''t know his name, "What''s your name?"


    "Kasugano Haruka," Haru answered and prepared the pedicure tools that he had gotten from the fleet. He felt that he might be a perfectionist and might be a spy in the future.


    Brandish sipped the tea that he had made and became very rxed. She saw him bathed her feet in warm water and nodded with satisfaction.


    Haru cleaned her feet and dried it with a towel, "What color do you want to polish your nails, Brandish-sama?"


    "Hmm, red. I want a red color," Brandish answered.


    "I understand," Haru nodded and started to color her nails.


    Brandish looked at him and asked, "Why are you so skilled? Are you a butler from a rich family?"


    Haru shook his head, "No, my girlfriend in the past is quite interested in this kind of thing. I randomly learn this knowledge." He didn''t lie since he picked this skill when he was quite bored in the past.


    "Girlfriend, huh? So, what about now?" Brandish felt quite ufortable when she heard it.


    "We have broken up," Haru answered thoughtlessly.


    Brandish nodded, "Is it because of the side effects of that magic?"


    "No. I received this magic after I had broken up," Haru answered.


    "So what is that side effect of that magic?" Brandish felt strange since she had never seen Larcade having trouble with that magic. She usually would be toozy to ask such a question since she didn''t love a troublesome thing but she was quite bored and wanted to know.


    "It''s¡­¡­" Haru stopped and moved closer to her while whispering to her ears, "I can''t help but want to touch such a beautiful woman like you."


    "¡­"


    Her breathing turned erratic and her face turned red since she didn''t expect his actions. She took a deep breath and decided to give him a punishment.


    Haru dodged her and continued to color her nails, "I am joking."


    "¡­¡­"


    Brandish blinked her eyes and looked at him with a strange expression since he could dodge him from a close distance. Though, there was a trace of disappointment on her face now.


    "¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "Hmm?" Brandish raised her eyebrow.


    "I''m not lying when I say that you''re beautiful," Haru said without shame while looking at her with a gentle smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru had done his nail art and asked, "Brandish-sama, is there something you want me to do?"


    Brandish blinked her eyes and her feeling was quiteplex while looking at her beautiful nails that were colored by him.

 Chapter 296 Its unbearable

    <h4>Chapter 296 It''s unbearable</h4>


    It has been a day for him to be a butler.


    "This isn''t much different from what I usually do," Haru sighed, cooking breakfast for everyone in this fleet.


    Everyone in the fleet was crowded around the kitchen while drooling waiting for his food to be ready. They were waiting for his food to be ready and ate their breakfast.


    Marin was sitting and waiting while smiling. He had to admit even though Haru was a male but his food was good and he also didn''t have to face his boos, "Everything is good¡­"


    Haru had done his preparation and said, "You can eat breakfast, I''ll go to Brandish-sama."


    "Good, take care of her," Marin nodded and started his breakfast.


    Everyone also joined and ate together.


    "IT''S YUMMY!!!!"


    Haru pushed a trolley with food to her room. He entered her room directly since he knew that she was still sleeping. He looked at her who was sleepingfortably on the bed. He walked to the side of the room and opened the curtain.


    "Hghhh¡­" Brandish frowned because of the light that wasing from the window.


    Haru walked toward her and sat down on her bed trying to wake her up, "Brandish-sama, please wake up. It''s time to have your breakfast." He had decided to be his butler for a while since it was the easiest way for him to meet Zeref or Larcade.


    "Hmm¡­ 1 hourter¡­" Brandish said and continued to sleep.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t give up, "Please wake up, or the breakfast will be cold."


    "¡­"


    Brandish thought for a while and opened her eyes while saying, "Feed me."


    Haru knew this woman was very sloppy andzy. He saw her wearing a bikini and wondering whether this woman would change her clothes since it made him hard down there. He took a ss of warm lemon water and told her to drink it first.


    Brandish nodded and sipped it slowly with a satisfied expression. Her body became warm and sighed in satisfaction. She looked at him and asked, "What''s the breakfast?"


    "It''s a special pancake with my original recipe," Haru said, cutting it into a bite-size to feed her, "Please, open your mouth, Brandish-sama."


    Brandish nodded and opened her mouth, "Aahhh¡­"


    Haru put the pancake into her mouth. He looked at her mouth and wondered whether he could put his dragon inside that delicious mouth. He hurriedly shook his head and used his Ripple to the fullest to calm himself.


    Her eyes were fully open when she tasted the pancake. She could feel that it was very soft as if she had eaten a cloud. She looked at him excitedly and opened her mouth again, "Aaahh¡­"


    "Eat slowly since it will harm your digestive system when you eat very fast in the early morning," Haru said.


    Brandish acted as if she hadn''t heard anything from him and continued asking him to feed her.


    "¡­"


    Haru kept feeding her and asked, "Are we going to meet Larcade now?"


    Brandish shook her head, saying, "I still have a mission."


    "Mission?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Brandish nodded, "Yes, I have to destroy a guild." She said while eating.


    Haru was speechless when he heard her say destroying a guild as if it was something normal. He remembered that her nickname was ''Nation Destroyer''.


    Brandish looked at him and asked, "Is it painful?" She was asking about the side effects of his magic.


    "Sometimes it''s unbearable, especially when I see you in these clothes," Haru said and asked, "Can you wear more appropriate clothes than a bikini?"


    Brandish looked away and shook her head, "No. That''s troublesome."


    "¡­" Haru wanted to say that he would help her but he knew that his condition was dangerous to do that.


    "So how can you hold yourself?" Brandish asked.


    "I have another magic that can help me calm my mind," Haru said.


    Brandish nodded, "Don''t worry, this mission will be very easy for me."


    "Is the guild that you will destroy is weak?" Haru asked.


    "No, they''re one of the strongest three guilds in this empire," Brandish said, and her expression turned into a sigh, "Though it is troublesome that they don''t want to serve our emperor and why do I have to be the one who has to do it?"


    "The emperor of Alvarez Empire?" Haru knew that it was Zeref. He had never seen him before and he was slightly curious. He wondered how strong this Zeref was.


    Brandish nodded, "Anyway, continue to feed me."


    Haru nodded, "Please, open your mouth."


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Order of Magia. It is one of the strongest guilds in the Alvarez Empire.


    They wanted to get away from the rule of the Alvarez Empire and decided to have coup d''etat. They had decided to rule the city where they had been staying. They snorted at the other guild who had be a dog of the empire and showed the world about the power of their guild.


    "WE''RE STRONG! WE WON''T GO DOWN UNDER THE RULE OF THE ALVAREZ EMPIRE!!!!"


    "OOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    They knew that the Alvarez Empire wouldn''t let them go but it was alright since they would fight them.


    "T - There is a fleet from Alvarez Empire!!!!!"


    Everyone was startled and turned their attention toward the fleee that was sailing toward them.


    "Hoo? Have theye? Then, let us show our power to those dogs of empire!!!!!"


    "OHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Haru stood up behind Brandish since she had asked him toe.


    Marin was also standing by their side and his face was full of smiles, "Brandish-sama, let me show those who have failing grades about the scariness of our power!!!!" He didn''t take enough action and wanted to beat them.


    "Hmm, I''ll do it myself," Brandish said and yawned, "I want to go back as soon as possible." She looked at Haru and said, "Prepare something that can help me rx when I go back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that it was a duty of butler. He nodded and bowed his head, "I understand. I''ll prepare everything for you."


    Brandish nodded and walkedzily toward the battlefield.


    Marin smiled and nudged his size, "Hehehe, thanks to you that I don''t have to manage that troublesome boss."


    "¡­"


    Haru decided to ignore him and looked at Brandish who was ready to battle.


    "Oh, right," Brandish stopped and turned, "Haru, youe with me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Marin patted his shoulder and gave him a smile, "Good luck!"


    ''You motherfucker,'' Haru thought inwardly and nodded while walking toward her.

 Chapter 297 Elimination

    <h4>Chapter 297 Elimination</h4>


    Members of the Order of Magia saw someone walk out of the fleet alone. They saw a beautiful woman with short green hair walkingzily toward them. They were wondering whether the people of the Alvarez Empire wanted them to make fun of them and send out one woman to fight them.


    "Don''t let your guard down," Boris said with a serious expression. He didn''t expect Alvarez Empire to send out a member of Spriggan 12 to fight them directly. He grinned and started to tighten his muscles. He couldn''t wait to fight with the strongest elite guard of the empire.


    Boris is the leader of the Order of Magia and he is known as the strongest people in this kingdom. He is famous throughout the country because of his muscle magic that is able to enchant his power to the point that he can destroy anything in one-punch.


    "Leader?"


    "Why should we be worried about that woman?"


    "Yeah, she is just alone!"


    "She should be a member of Spriggan 12," Boris said and snorted, "If you don''t want to die in this fight then you need to get serious with an intent to kill your opponents."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Spriggan 12¡­¡­" Those words reverberated to their ears. They knew very well about that organization since their name was spread out throughout the empire and all the members of that guild were very powerful. They had often heard that no one had seen the faces of the members since the people who had seen them had died before they could tell anyone.


    Boris looked at them and snorted, "Don''t get scared! Their name is just exaggerated and we will show the power of our guild!"


    "OOOHHHH!!!!" His words motivated them and they also snorted at the rumor.


    ''What is Spriggan 12? We''re the Order of Magia!''


    They saw a young man also joined the woman. They only snorted and thought that they could beat them easily.


    "Brandish-sama, why have you called me here?" Haru asked. He didn''t really want to fight and even though he could fight but it was very hard for him to do detailed magic or small one since the side effect of ''pleasure magic'' was too troublesome.


    "You''re my butler," Brandish said.


    Haru sighed and felt d that she had changed his position after he talked with her for a few hours. He didn''t want to be named as a ve and it was better to be a butler.


    "I am toozy to fight them, can you fight them for me?" Brandish asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips, "What makes you think that I have the power to fight them?" He looked at hundreds of people who were gathering together in one ce. He could see someone who was 3 meters tall in the center of the group eyeing them with a scary expression.


    "Just try it, if you can''t do it then I''ll demolish them," Brandish said and asked, "Do you have any other magic beside that perverted magic?"


    "I have," Haru answered and asked, "Do you want me to use that magic on them?" He frowned when he thought about it since he was sure that it would be an ugly scene. He didn''t want to see hundreds of old men with disgusting expressions on their faces. He also couldn''t control this magic and it would also attack her too. He didn''t really mind when he thought about it.


    "Then use that magic to defeat them," Brandish said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am afraid that you will dump all of your mission to me after this," Haru sighed.


    "Oh! That''s a nice idea!" Brandish smiled while nodding.


    "Is that so? Then I might not have time to help you polish your nails or make your food," Haru said and whispered, "This is a secret that I have heard from someone¡­"


    Brandish became curious and moved closer.


    "I have heard that the food that you eat after working is several times more delicious," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Brandish was silent when she heard it and had aplicated expression. She didn''t want to work but she also wanted him to serve her.


    "OI, WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN TALKING!!!!"


    Boris was very annoyed when both of them had been ignoring him.


    The members of the Order of Magia were also very angry when both of them ignored them.


    Haru noticed that Brandish was staring at him and he nodded. He walked in front of her and pped his hands to get their attention, "Everyone, please look toward the sky!"


    "¡­¡­"


    His words caused doubt and confusion to them. However, they weren''t sure but they followed his words and looked toward the sky since the sky suddenly became darker.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hehehe¡­ What''s that?"


    Everyone suddenly became weak when they saw the thing on the top of them. They saw a massive meteorite descended from the space toward them. They needed to run away but they knew that it was toote.


    "ATTACK THAT METEORITE!!!" Boris shouted and started to use his magic.


    His words caused them to wake up and started to shoot their magics in session.


    BOOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Because of the massive size of the meteorite, their attack didn''t even do much damage.


    "LEADER!!!!"


    Boris released his magical power and made his body ten times bigger, "UWOOOO!!! MUSCLE MAGIC COMPRESS!!!!" His body slowly became smaller and turned him into three meters with quite leaned yetpact muscle. He jumped and raised his fist toward this massive meteorite, "MEGATON PUNCH!!!!!!!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!


    His fist was in contact with the meteorite and the meteorite started to crack before it was shattered into pieces.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! T


    Even though the meteorite had been shattered, its fragments scattered around it and caused damage to the members of the Order of Magia.


    "Damn," Borisnded on the ground while taking a deep breath. He didn''t expect that the members of Spriggan 12 were very strong and almost consumed half of his magic energy.


    "HAHAHAHA, ATTACK THEM!!! KILL!!!!"


    "KILLLL!!!!!" Members of the Order of Magia started to charge towards both Brandish and Haru with a crazed expression on their faces.


    "Your attack has been destroyed by him," Brandish said. She wondered whether it was his strongest attack. She thought that it was good magic when it was used to destroy an army, "So what are you going to do?"


    "Then how about sending another one?" Haru asked.


    "That''s a good idea," Brandish nodded.


    Haru felt that fighting could alleviate the side effect of his magic and it was quite ironic in his opinion. He was a pacifist yet he needed to fight to make his body better. However, he wouldn''t say sorry to them and sent out another meteorite.


    The people of Order of Magia charged toward them but stopped when they saw the sky turned dark once again. They saw a massive meteorite falling down from the space once again but this time it was toote to react.


    "Damn¡­¡­"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!


    The meteoritended on the ground and caused a disaster burying every member of the Oder of Magia.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s a good one," Brandish praised.


    "Your praise is too kind to me," Haru said. He wasn''t sure but he knew that the people in this world were very durable and none of them died. They only fainted on the ground, but they were full of wounds.


    "There is one left though," Brandish said and walked in front of him, "I''ll handle him."


    Boris stood up while breathing heavily. He used his ultimate magic again andpressed his muscles. He charged toward both of them and raised his fist, "MEGATON¡­¡­"


    "PUNCH!!!!!!"


    Brandish dodged him and touched his body, "Command T: Reduce!"


    Boris disappeared instantly.


    Brandish frowned when she saw a bit of dirt on her coat, "Let''s go back."


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and understood why this woman was one of the members of Spriggan 12.

 Chapter 298 Youre misunderstanding about something

    <h4>Chapter 298 You''re misunderstanding about something</h4>


    Brandish''s subordinates started to clear the battlefield and they had to admit that they were surprised to see his power.


    Haru escaped from Marin who was asking him a lot of questions and told him that he needed to serve Brandish.


    "¡­¡­"


    Brandish took out her coat and sat down on the sofa. She sighed and said, "Now, we can go back to the empire."


    Haru was happy when he heard those words from her and took her coat to clean it with his magic.


    Brandish looked at himzily and asked, "Can you prepare me a flower bath?"


    ''A flower bath?'' Haru twitched his lips since he didn''t know where he could get a flower bath.


    "Also, do you have a fluffy thing?" Brandish asked.


    ''Fluffy thing?'' Haru thought for a while and took out a teddy bear that he had bought in the past, "I only have this."


    "Oh! Teddy bear!" Brandish took the teddy bear from his hand and hugged it happily.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering where he could get flowers and decided to ask his colleague.


    Brandish saw him go out from her room and walked to her bed lying there happily. She thought with him around she didn''t need to work that much. She was d that she had made him into her butler and before long she started to close her to sleep.


    "Brandish-sama. Brandish-sama. The bath is ready," Haru tried to wake her up.


    Brandish opened her eyes slowly and wiped her eyes, "Hmm, help me to get into the bath."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am sorry. I can''t help you, Brandish-sama, since the side effects of my magic make it impossible for me to help you in the bath," Haru said.


    "Help me!" Brandish said while looking at him and raising both of her arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at her for a while and said, "Please, don''t me me afterward."


    "I won''t," Brandish said. She didn''t know too much about the side effects of his magic and thought that it made him feel quite ufortable toward a woman.


    However, Brandish didn''t know that the effect was more than that.


    Haru moved closer to carrying her to the bath since this woman was toozy to walk. He took her to the bath and wanted to get out after he had done that, but it seemed that it wasn''t that simple.


    "Take off my clothes," Brandish said.


    "¡­"


    "Brandish-sama. I am a man," Haru said and reprimanded her, "you''re a woman. We have just met each other for a day." He really would be crazy because of this now.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It seems that you misunderstood something," Brandish looked at him and said, "Before you''re a man, you''re my ve. Now, take off my clothes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was expressionless and didn''t say anything. He helped her take off her clothes and it didn''t take too long since her clothes were a bikini. He had to admit even though this woman was a bit crazy but her body was also crazy too. He started to wonder whether he was cursed because he was a harem protagonist.


    Brandish nodded and entered the bath before saying, "Help me wash my body too."


    "¡­"


    Haru really had a headache now and shook his head. He knew this girl was very selfish and decided to follow her. He rolled his sleeves up since he needed help to clean her body.


    "Take off your clothes too," Brandish said.


    Haru had given up and decided to follow her demand. He took off his clothes slowly.


    Brandish looked at him with a red face and closed her mouth with both of her hands when she saw the thing between his legs stood up very tall. She was wondering whether his size was normal since it was quite big in her eyes and it was a bit scary.


    Haru had been using his light magic to create the illusion that his pants were bulging, "Brandish-sama, let me wash you now."


    Brandish nodded and turned her body. She wasn''t sure but she felt quite regretting her order.


    "Please, sit down. I''ll start to wash your body," Haru said.


    Brandish still couldn''t look away from his dragon but she sat down and asked, "Why is it hard?"


    Haru made her body wet with warm water before he took the soap and made a bubble in his hands while saying, "It''s because of you Brandish-sama. You''re very attractive in my eyes."


    Brandish was shy but nodded happily while ncing his rod from time to time. She was startled when he suddenly touched her body.


    "Are you alright, Brandish-sama?" Haru asked.


    "I am alright," Brandish calmed herself and nodded, "Clean my body now."


    Haru nodded and started to clean her body with soap.


    Brandish looked at her ufortable expression and looked at his dragon, "Is it painful?"


    "Yes," Haru answered, wondering whether it was one of the training methods to strengthen his mind from mind attack. He knew that it would be easy to just push her down but he didn''t do that. His mind was nk and he didn''t think anything while cleaning her body.


    ''DAMN, THIS MAGIC!!!!'' Haru screamed inwardly. His only hope was on both Larcade and Zeref to solve this problem. He knew that this magic was powerful but the drawback was too strong for him. He shook his head and used water to wash the soap from her body, "I have done helping you, Brandish-sama. I''ll go out now." He wanted to go out but his hand was held by her.


    "It was lonely to have a bath alone,ing with me inside the bathtub," Brandish said, and her mind was a bit hazy when she said those words.


    Haru tried to not look at her inside the bathtub while hugging both of his legs.


    Brandish looked at him who was in that position and asked him once again, "Is it really that painful?"


    "Yes, do you love to torment me that much?" His eyes had reddened since he was quite stressed to hold himself.


    Brandish looked at him and asked, "Do you want me to help you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stood up and left while saying, "Let me meet Larcade as soon as possible." He held his head while taking a deep breath.


    Brandish didn''t say anything and looked at her body. She felt a bit annoyed when this guy rejected her kindness, "Pleasure magic, huh?" She rested on the bathroom while thinking that the side effect that had been caused by that magic on him.

 Chapter 299 Vistarion

    <h4>Chapter 299 Vistarion</h4>


    Sora woke up in the early morning and knew that Haru had gone to solve his problem. She was a bit worried but there was nothing that she could do now.


    It has been a while for her to be alone and it made her a bit scared.


    Sora thought for a while and decided to go to his cafe since she didn''t really want to cook and it was better to eat in that ce since there was a robot that could cook his food. She changed her clothes and read to go out.


    "Sora."


    Sora looked at her phone and asked, "What''s wrong, Ritsu?" She knew that her brother was really smart and she wasn''t that surprised when Haru showed her artificial intelligence.


    "Where''s Haru?" Ritsu asked.


    "He was out on a business trip," Sora said.


    "In another world?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes," Sora answered while yawning since it was quite early. She thought for a while and asked, "Ritsu, can you help me?"


    "Hmm?" Ritsu was curious.


    "Can you help me to change my family name?" Sora asked.


    "Oh¡­ Sure," Ritsu answered, even though she was a bit startled.


    "Then, can you change my family name?" Sora asked.


    Ritsu was silent for a while and answered her, "Yes, I can, but you need to sign the document by yourself."


    "Sure, change my family name to Seibami," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    "Is that alright? Do you need to talk to Haru first?" Ritsu asked.


    "It''s alright. He has promised me before," Sora said.


    "I''ll prepare for it now," Ritsu said.


    Yuri had woken up and got ready to go to school. She was a bit curious about him since his condition had been weird since yesterday. She came out and saw both Shiina and Iwasawa in the kitchen, "Good morning."


    "Good morning," Iwasawa answered.


    Shiina nodded in response.


    Yuri knew that Kosaka was still sleeping and didn''t bother her. She looked at both of them and asked, "Say, don''t you want to go to school?"


    "Ha?" Iwasawa and Shina stopped.


    "If you ask him, I am sure that he will help you to go back to the school," Yuri thought for a while before saying, "But you need to learn first."


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at her and said, "Yuri. I am already grateful to the boss, I can''t trouble him anymore." She was happy that Haru had given him a ce and a chance to sing. She couldn''t ask him any more than that.


    "School?" Shiina titled her head.


    "¡­"


    Yuri sighed looking at both of them and decided not to force them. She thought that she should talk about this matter to himter.


    They were doing preparation work until the door of the cafe was opened. They thought that it was him but they didn''t expect it to be this girl.


    "Huh? Where is Haru?" Yuri asked.


    "Haru is going on a business trip for a week," Sora said and exined, "I''ll help you for now."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Business trip?!" Iwasawa and Yuri were surprised.


    Shiina only titled her head since she didn''t understand.


    "Where is he going?" Yuri asked.


    Sora walked to the counter seat and sat down. She thought for a while since there was no way that she could tell everyone that Haru was going to another world, "Hokkaido."


    "Hokkaido?!"


    Sora nodded, "Yes, he has said that he is going to search for ingredients for a new recipe."


    "¡­"


    "Hokkaido, huh?" Shiina walked toward them and asked, "Can he bring a bear when he goes back?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard it and decided to ignore her.


    "Why so suddenly?" Yuri felt that there was something wrong.


    "It''s not sudden. He told me yesterday," Sora answered.


    "Then, why is he not telling us?" Yuri asked.


    "Us? Not you?" Sora asked.


    Yuri blushed and shook her head, "Well, that doesn''t really matter, right?" She suddenly became worried and asked, "There isn''t something wrong with him, right?"


    Sora shook her head and said, "You don''t need to be worried. He is alright, just quietly wait for him until he goes back." Even though she was usually sloppy and quitezy in front of her older brother, she was very smart and very reliable. She thought for a while and asked, "Can you make me tea and breakfast?" Though, her household skill was zero since Haru usually pampered her every day.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sure," Yuri answered and asked, "Are you alright with anything?"


    Sora nodded in response.


    Megumi woke up while eating her breakfast and was a bit shy after she thought about what she had done yesterday.


    "Megumi, what''s wrong? Your face is red," her mother asked.


    Megumi shook her head and answered, "Nothing, it is a bit hot."


    "Really? It is quite cold though," her father said.


    "That''s right, have you prepared for your exam?" Her mother asked.


    Megumi nodded, "Yes, you don''t need to worry. I will be able to get into that high school."


    Then they continued to talk to each other about trivial things since they had a normal family that could be found anywhere in this country.


    Maki was reading the note of the music that Haru had given her yesterday at school. She tapped her finger slowly on the table while imagining herself ying the piano. She didn''t have that much memory in her middle school and thought that it was better to create a memory before she went to high school.


    "WELCOME TO VISTARION!!!!" Marin shouted at him with a smile while pping his back several times.


    Vistarion is the capital city of the Alvarez Empire. This city consists of many tall, skyscraper-like castles surrounding the exterior. Within the city, there are two to three-story buildings and rows of homes that barricade the town''s streets, along with bridges that connect from one side to another and balconies for viewing. There is a gargantuan castle in the center of the capital with many towers and sections. It towered over the entire city.


    "Marin. Shut up," Brandish said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored him and looked around since this ce was quite amazing but he didn''t have energy to appreciate it since the side effect of pleasure magic got stronger each other. His face was pale since he was quite tired of maintaining his Ripple and Light magic to calm his mind every time and moment.


    Marin was very happy when he saw his pale and tired expression since he thought that it was because of Brandish. He was d that Haru was here since he didn''t have to be in trouble.


    "Haru, let''s go," Brandish said, and could see that his condition was really bad.


    Haru nodded and used his light magic to put an illusion on his face to make it normal. He walked and followed her to enter the gargantuan castle.

 Chapter 300 Wizard King

    <h4>Chapter 300 Wizard King</h4>


    "You hide yourplexion with light magic?" Brandish asked.


    "Yes," Haru nodded and asked, "Is it alright for me to enter this ce?"


    "It''s alright. There isn''t anyone who is going to report or is going toe to me just to let my butler enter the pce," Brandish said with a smug expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru knew her personality quite well and couldn''t help but say, "Brandish-sama. You''re one of the members of Spriggan 12, why don''t you try to act like one?" He was acting as a strict butler and needed to say this even though he knew that it was useless.


    "That''s because I am one of the members of Spriggan 12 and I can do whatever I want," Brandish said and yawned. She wanted to say something but someone suddenly interrupted them.


    "I agree with your butler. You should act like one when you''re someone who has been chosen by Zeref-sama."


    Haru and Brandish turned and saw a snowy-haired young man who embodies the very definition of decorum.


    Haru could see that this guy could be the head of the Disciplinary Committee in the school when this guy was living in his world.


    "Oh, Invel. Did you see Larcade?" Brandish asked.


    "No, did you need something from him?" Invel was a bit surprised for her to ask about Larcade since usually, people tended to avoid him.


    "Sigh, is that so?" Brandish walked away from him.


    "¡­"


    "I am sorry for her rudeness," Haru apologized.


    "Oh, who are you?" Invel asked while adjusting his sses.


    "I am sorry for thete introduction. My name is Kasugano Haruka. I am working as her butler now," Haru said while giving him a gentlemanly bowing.


    Invel nodded, "I am not sure, but it''s great there is someone who is trying to take care of that troublesome woman."


    "Yes, that''s true," Haru had to agree that Brandish was troublesome.


    "Haru!!!!"


    "Yes, please wait for a while," Haru answered and turned toward Invel, "Then, please excuse me, Invel-sama. I have to tend to my master now." He bowed once again and walked toward her.


    "What are you talking to him?" Brandish asked.


    "I am just greeting him since I am your butler," Haru said.


    "You don''t need to do that! You only need to serve me, you don''t need to think about other people," Brandish said.


    "Even if you say so, it''ll be too rude," Haru said.


    Invel looked at both of their interactions and adjusted his sses, "Ho?" He was quite interested and remembered the report that he had gotten about her mission two days ago.


    "Oh, Invel!" Brandish suddenly shouted his name.


    Invel was speechless but turned toward her.


    "Tell Larcade toe to the castle! I need him to help me with something!" Brandish said and walked away with Haru.


    "¡­"


    ''Larcade?'' Invel tilted his head but he decided to call Larcade since he was a bit curious. He was the emperor''s chief of staff and consul so it was quite easy for him to contact Larcade with amunication device that had been developed by Wall Eehto.


    "Hmm, Invel?"


    "Larcade, can youe to the castle? Brandish seems to ask you about something."


    "Brandish? Oh, tell her I will be back in a few months."


    Haru followed her from behind and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "We''re going to meet grandpa," Brandish answered.


    "Grandpa?" Haru thought that the first member of Spriggan 12 might be able to help him.


    "Yeah, he is powerful. I am sure that he has a way to help you," Brandish said.


    "Thank you," Haru said with sincere expression.


    "We can take a bath together after you have solved that problem," Brandish said.


    ''I think that is a bit impossible,'' Haru thought inwardly but decided not to say anything.


    ''But still, August, huh?'' Haru didn''t think about that possibility earlier and knew that old grandpa might be able to help him.


    August was the general and strongest male member of the Alvarez Empire''s Spriggan 12, the protection guard of Emperor Spriggan. He was known as the "Wizard King" for his mastery of countless Magics from all around the world and "Disaster" for his matchless strength.


    August is a rtively tall, fair-skinned, quite well-toned old man with ckish eyes and roughly shoulder-length, wavy, grayish-white white hair, with the majority of his bangs swept leftward.


    August was staying in the garden of the castle while reading a book. It was quite a calm afternoon until he heard a familiar voice.


    "GRANDPA!!!!!"


    August didn''t need to guess who had called him that. He turned and sighed, "I am not your grandpa."


    "It''s okay since I have thought of you as a grandpa," Brandish smiled at him.


    August noticed at him and also noticed his illusion magic, "Who is he?"


    "He is Haru. My butler," Brandish said while patting her chest.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. I am working as her butler," Haru said while bowing.


    August looked at him and said, "Why don''t you take off your illusion magic?"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''As expected of the Wizard King'', Haru understood that it would be very hard to beat him with his power. He nodded and erased his illusion magic showing his dark circles under his eyes and tired expression. He really felt that he needed toy on a woman as soon as possible.


    "¡­" August blinked his eyes and was a bit surprised since Haru used his illusion magic to hide his tiredness. He understood his professionalism as a butler and couldn''t help but look at Brandish and said, "Did you work with him until he got this tired?"


    "No! It''s a side effect of his magic," Brandish shook her head and denied it hurriedly.


    "Ho? The side effect of his magic? So, you''reing here asking me to help him to get rid of the side effects of his magic?" August asked.


    "Yes," Brandish nodded.


    "Please give me your advice, August-sama," Haru said and humbled this old man.


    "What kind of magic have you learned?" August asked and didn''t mind helping him since Brandish had asked him. He had lived long enough that he was able to know a lot of magic in history.


    "Pleasure magic," Haru said.


    "¡­" August looked at him and looked at Brandish. He shook his head and asked, "Have you been holding yourself?"


    "Yes," Haru answered.


    "How long have you learned this magic?" August asked.


    "It has been half a month. I had learned it by ident and didn''t expect the side effects to be this much," Haru answered.


    "Have you touched a woman after getting that magic?" August rubbed his beard and asked.


    "Huh?" Brandish, who was by their side, was startled by August''s words.


    "No. I haven''t touched anyone since I have gotten this magic since I felt quite wrong to do it under the side effects of this magic," Haru answered.


    August blinked his eyes and wondered how he could hold himself, "How did you hold the side effect?" Though, he appreciated himself for such a gentleman''s personality. He didn''t ask where he had learned such magic since it was possible to get such a thing by a lucky encounter or something.


    "I have a magic that helps me to calm my mind and ease the symptom somehow," Haru answered and sighed, "Thought,tetly it is a bit hard to hold it anymore¡­" He said while looking at Brandish.


    "Ohhh¡­" August nodded.


    "What''s wrong?" Brandish asked curiously.


    Haru looked at him and asked, "I have heard that is a simr magician who has used this magic in this country. Is there a way to get rid of the side effects of this magic?" He was a bit desperate and asked, "Please help me."


    "Grandpa¡­" Brandish also asked him.


    August sighed and said, "Your magic is a bit tricky. I also don''t dare to learn that magic either."


    "Eh? Why?" Brandish was surprised since she knew that August had learned thousands of magic in his life.


    "The side effect is a bit too much for me," August said and had to praise this young man''s hardship to get into the kingdom. He nodded and said, "There are several ways to solve your problem. Do you want to hear it?"


    "Yes!" Haru hurriedly said excitedly.


    "What are the side effects of this magic?" Brandish asked.


    "¡­"


    "I''ll exin everything one by one."

 Chapter 301 Ways to Solve His Problem

    <h4>Chapter 301 Ways to Solve His Problem</h4>


    "Before that, can I ask how old are you?" August asked.


    "I am 15," Haru answered.


    "¡­"


    "You sure are young," August was looking at him with a strange expression.


    "So what are the side effects of this magic?" Brandish asked.


    August nodded, "Pleasure magic. The magic is undoubtedly very powerful or else Larcade is unable to be rank 3 in Spriggan 12. This magic is able to kill humans by means of extreme pleasure. However, there is a requirement you need to do or else you won''t be able to use this magic or you might have the side effect of the magic on your body." He looked at him and asked, "I can tell that you don''t even know anything and learn it by chance, right?"


    Haru nodded in response.


    "You can use the magic and that means that you have received the side effect of the magic itself," August said and exined, "To use this magic, the mage who haven''t experienced the human pleasure or someone who doesn''t have an interest in that pleasure itself but you have done it right?"


    "Yes," Haru felt a bit embarrassed to admit.


    "Human pleasure?" Brandish titled her head.


    "It''s sex," August answered.


    Brandish turned red and looked at him in surprise, ''15 years old and yet¡­¡­''


    "There are several methods for you to solve your problem, the easiest one is to have sex with someone," August answered.


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that but he didn''t want to have such a solution.


    Brandish blushed in response.


    "How about the other methods?" Haru asked.


    "It''s also easy, I can also help you," August said.


    "How?" Haru asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Cut down your dick," August said.


    "¡­¡­"


    His expression became pale and he hurriedly rejected it, "No. I can''t do that. I still want to have children."


    "¡­"


    "You want to have children?" Brandish asked.


    "Of course. I want to marry someone too and make a family. There is no way that I can cut down my dick," Haru answered.


    "Oh, do you have people you want to marry?" August asked while looking at Brandish.


    Brandish wasn''t sure but she felt hot now.


    "I mean in the future. I am not saying it now," Haru answered. He knew that he would get married but it didn''t mean that now.


    "Grandpa, isn''t there another way?" Brandish asked.


    August shook his head, "If you want the quickest ways then it is both of the things that I mentioned earlier."


    "What about Larcade?" Haru asked since he felt quite hopeless now. He was wondering whether he needed to live in this way forever.


    "Larcade? That guy doesn''t even have an interest in doing that kind of thing and I am sure that he has never done that kind of thing either," August exined and said, "Young man, if you don''t want to cut your dick then you need to do it with a woman. I can see from your expression that it is very hard and painful for you. You shouldn''t hold yourselves since you might die if you continue to this way. If you don''t want to do it with a random woman then find yourselves a woman to marry as quickly as possible."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was very disappointed now. He wasn''t even sure what to do right now and wondering why he needed toe to this ce. He looked toward August and said, "Thank you, August-sama."


    "No problem," August said, and exined, "The magic that you have been using to calm the side effect is only a temporary solution. You need to let it out and shouldn''t hold the desire from that magic unless you want to cut your dick."


    Haru nodded toward August and looked at Brandish while saying, "Brandish-sama, can I go out for a while?"


    "No! Come with me!" Brandish said and pulled him. She turned toward August and said, "Thank you, Grandpa!" Before she left him with Haru.


    Haru felt that this woman really loved to torment him, especially when she was holding his hand after she had learned of the side effects from August.


    August only nodded while looking at their backs, "Oh youth." He shook his head and continued his leisure time.


    Brandish took him to her house and said, "Take a cold bath to calm down."


    Haru nodded and thought that he should go back after this since he knew that it was useless to be here. He went to the bathroom while taking a bath. He started to think about how he could get rid of the side effects of this magic. He knew that there was such an option on the Group Chat, ''But the price¡­'' He couldn''t afford it now since it was too expensive.


    Pleasure magic is undoubtedly a very powerful magic and it has another good effect on anyone for an adult thing.


    Haru would be lying to be not interested to have fun with a lot of women but he wasn''t that kind of low life.


    ''No, I might be one,'' Haru thought when he thought about both Megumi, Sora, and Kanzaki. He really had a headache at how to deal with this problem, ''The only way is Group Chat but¡­'' He sighed when he saw the price that he needed to pay for this thing, ''18 thousand¡­''


    Haru looked at the price of ''pleasure magic'' which was around 100 thousand points. He looked at his points and only had around 10 thousand and so from both quest and daily sign. He needed 18 thousand unless there was a quest it would be at least 3 or 4 months or during the winter Comiket to collect the rest of the points. His luck was good and he believed that he could get 90 or more points each day.


    ''The problem is it''s too slow.''


    Haru shook his head and wasn''t sure what to do in the meantime. He was wondering whether he would be sleeping around a lot of women when he didn''t date Megumi. He was over with his cold bath and dried himself. He wore his clothes and went out of his bath.


    "Are you done?" Brandish wasying in her bedzily.


    "Yes," Haru answered.


    "Come here," Brandish said and patted the side of her bed.


    "Brandish-sama¡­" Haru said.


    "Juste here," Brandish said.


    Haru looked at her for a while and sighed. He walked toward her andid on the bed beside her only suddenly this woman sat down on the top of his waist.


    "I''ll help you," Brandish said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, as your master it''s my duty to help you," Brandish said and tried to take off his pants but it was quite hard, "Why is it very hard to get your pants off?"


    Haru saw that her hand was quite shaky and quite nervous. He knew that it was her first time doing it. The effect of this magic was stronger than he had thought until suddenly he was unable to stop himself and let his desire to conquer him.


    Brandish tried to take off his pants but her hand was held by him, "Huh?" She was suddenly pushed by him and she saw him on top of her.


    "Sorry, this is your first time, right?"


    Brandish blushed and denied it hurriedly, "No! I have done it a lot of times!"


    Haru chuckled, "Is that so? But I will be gentle with you." He caressed her cheek slowly while looking deeply into her eyes.


    Brandish, who saw it right into his eyes, could see the desire that was zing that made her body hot and unable to escape from him. She nodded and hugged him, "Please, be gentle."


    "I will."


    The bright light turned dim slowly while turning them into a beast who had lost their reason in delight of pleasure.

 Chapter 302 Troublesome Woman

    <h4>Chapter 302 Troublesome Woman</h4>


    Haru opened his eyes slowly and had never felt better than before. He knew that someone was sleeping soundly while hugging him and used one of his arms as a pillow.


    "¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes and tried to remember how it had led to this. He also saw a red mark on the bed itself and knew that he had done it. He looked at Brandish who was sleeping on his side and couldn''t help but think that she was cute.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Thought she was troublesome.''


    Haru tried to slowly collect his thoughts about how it could happen. He remembered it slowly after he had lost his cause. He looked at her face and wondered what he should do after he had done this since he couldn''t stay too long in this ce.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You have woken up?" Haru asked.


    "I am very tired and feel a bit sore," Brandish said with a spoiled tone while touching her stomach.


    Haru caressed her stomach while using abination of Ripple, Light Magic, and Chakra, "Is itfortable?"


    Brandish felt very warm and nodded, "It''s good."


    "I will prepare breakfast for you," Haru said and asked, "What do you want to eat, Brandish?"


    "Something warm," Brandish said.


    Haru nodded, "I''ll cook it now, wait for me for a while." He said and kissed her forehead before going out to the kitchen to cook.


    Brandish smiled and hugged the teddy bear that he had given a few days ago.


    Haru was cooking in her kitchen quite absentmindedly. Even though the side effect of ''pleasure magic'' had eased quite a lot, he couldn''t be happy now. He shook his head and decided not to think too much. He knew that there wasn''t any reason for him to stay in this world anymore besides Brandish.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Who are you?"


    Suddenly there was someone who put a knife around his neck.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am Kasugano Haruka. I am Brandish-sama''s butler," Haru answered.


    "Butler?"


    Haru saw a woman with short blonde hair. He knew that this woman was one of the Spriggan 12.


    Dimaria Yesta.


    ''Time control, huh,'' Haru thought that her power was simr to ''The World'' one of the strongest Stands in Jojo. He knew that this woman could be beaten by Fairy Tail because of plot armor.


    "Butler, eh?" Dimaria looked at him curiously and looked at the food that he had cooked. She sniffed it for a while and stole some of the food.


    Haru was toozy to take care of her and said, "Please, excuse me since I still need to take care of Brandish-sama." He was still acting as her butler since it was quite easy.


    Dimaria didn''t stop him but followed him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Dimaria-sama, isn''t it?" Haru asked.


    "Ho? Do you know me?" Dimaria asked.


    "Of course, there isn''t anyone who doesn''t know one of the members of Spriggan 12," Haru said and asked, "Why do you follow me, Dimaria-sama?"


    "I only want to meet, Randi," Dimaria said.


    "Let me ask her first whether my master wants to meet you or not, but I guess you don''t want to wait that long," Haru said since Dimaria put a knife in his neck again.


    "Listen, Butler! You''re only a lowly worker here," Diramai said while threatening him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was very calm while looking at her for a while.


    Dimaria also looked at him with a wild grin.


    "¡­"


    "Is that so? I am sorry for not knowing my boundaries," Haru said and decided not to say anything since it was too troublesome. He didn''t really want to have a fight with this woman since it was a bit tricky. He entered Brandish''s room and Dimaria followed him from behind.


    "Oh, Har¡­ Mari, what are you doing here?" Brandish was very annoyed when she saw Dimaria.


    "I am onlying to see you, but I don''t expect you to hire a butler," Dimaria said, and stole some of the food again, "Still his food is great."


    "¡­¡­"


    Brandish took out her short knife and made it bigger to stab Dimaria.


    Dimaria took out her knife as she was ready to fight.


    "Please stop!"


    Suddenly a pink light was released from his body and shrouded the entire room.


    Dimaria and Brandish felt their body was hot and they couldn''t hold their moans.


    "T - This magic?!" Dimaria was shocked since she knew this magic very well. She started to moan and dropped on the ground while biting her lips and hugged her body tightly.


    Brandish shuddered and moaned when he started to use this magic, "H - Haru, stop!"


    Haru stopped his magic and said, "Please, don''t fight in this ce. I''ll make another breakfast for both of you." He left them and started to cook again.


    Brandish and Dimaria sighed in relief.


    "H - He uses the same magic as Larcade?" Dimaria stood up and sat down on the sofa to rest for a while.


    "Yeah¡­¡­" Brandish sighed and understood why there was such a drawback in his magic since it was very powerful.


    "How has he learned it?" Dimaria asked with a confused expression.


    "It seems by chance, but his magic isn''t perfect. He has received quite big side effects after learning that magic," Brandish said since both of them were members of Spriggan 12 and she didn''t mind telling her since it wasn''t something secret.


    Dimaria nodded but she knew that Brandish''s butler was very powerful. She looked at her and asked, "Why did you make him your butler?"


    "It''s alright, isn''t it? More importantly, what are you doing here, Randy?" Brandish asked with an annoyed expression.


    "We have a mission. You need toe to the castle tomorrow," Dimaria said.


    "Eh, what a pain," Brandish said since she had decided to stay in her house for a while after she had done that with him. She also wanted to have quality time with them but this woman was disturbing them. She looked at her and asked, "You''re not going back?"


    "I am going to eat his food first," Dimaria said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 303 Here, manga....

    <h4>Chapter 303 Here, manga¡­</h4>


    Haru had stayed in this kingdom for a few days. He started to think about whether he should help the people in this kingdom.


    ''August¡­''


    Haru had thought to help him to meet with his mother. He was sure that August didn''t want him to tell Zeref about his real identity but he was sure that August would be more than happy to meet his mother. He had decided to let them meet each other next year since he had a chance then he should help, especially when August had kindly helped him and August was Brandish''s grandpa.


    ''Irene¡­'' Haru knew this woman was beautiful but he was sure that she hated a man since her husband had abandoned her in the past. He only knew that Irene loved her daughter and it was all that mattered to her. He thought for a while but he didn''t care about the other people and thought about the main problem in this country.


    ''Acknologia¡­'' Haru wasn''t sure what to say since this monster was beaten by the power of friendship. He was also quite confused about how Natsu could beat Zeref who had been powered up by Fairy Heart. He didn''t have the power to defeat Acknologia and it was better to think about itter since everything wouldn''t happen in two years.


    "Haru. I am bored," Brandish suddenly said while cing the book that she was reading on the side.


    Haru and Brandish were in her room together.


    His condition was better since Brandish had been helping him every night. However, Brandish also had her own limit but it was alright since the side effect of his magic had been eased most of the time, especially with both Ripple and Light magic that calmed his mind.


    "Do you need to go to the castleter?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "What a pain. I don''t want to work," Brandish pouted while snuggling into his chest. She felt something hard and asked, "Do you want to do it again?"


    "Yes, but I can wait untilter after you have a down with your matter," Haru said.


    Brandish blushed and nodded.


    Haru thought for a while and took something.


    Brandish looked at him curiously and saw him take out a book, "What''s that?"


    "It''s a manga," Haru said.


    "Manga?" Brandish tilted her head and felt a bit curious.


    "It''s simr to a story book, but it is more interesting," Haru said and gave the manga to her.


    "Hmm," Brandish looked at the book curiously and read the title, "Koe No Katachi?" She saw that the drawing was quite unique and showed a picture of both a little boy and little girl on the cover of the book. She was quite curious and wanted to read it right now.


    "It''s a good story if you''re bored during the meeting, you should read that in the meeting," Haru said, helping her to stand up and say, "Now, hurry up and go to the meeting or else you will bete."


    "Hmmm," Brandish nodded and kissed him before leaving for the castle.


    Haru looked at her and shook his head. He felt that he had be a stay-at-home dad right now and felt a bitplex. He was quite bored too in this ce since he couldn''t do anything. He thought for a while and decided to tour around this town since he didn''t have time to do that before.


    Brandish arrived at the meeting of Spriggan 12 and sat down in her seat, then started to read the book that he had given to her. She started to read that it was a story of a boy and girl then it started in the school. She kept reading until she saw a scene where the girl entered the ss and wrote something in her book.


    ''I''m deaf.''


    Brandish was a bit shocked but she had gotten hooked on the story.


    The other members of the Spriggan 12 also started to enter the room along with the emperor of this empire.


    August and Dimaria noticed that Brandish was reading something but didn''t say anything.


    Zeref sat down in front of everyone at the round table.


    "Bastard!"


    Suddenly everyone turned toward Brandish who suddenly shouted and hit the table.


    "Is there something wrong Brandish?" Zeref asked.


    "N - Nothing," Brandish calmed herself since she was quite angry when she read the scene of the deaf girl being bullied, "I''m just reading a book."


    "Book?" Zeref looked at her.


    Brandish nodded, "Yes, it''s called manga. I got it from Haru."


    "Haru?" Zeref had never heard of this name.


    Brandish blushed and said, "It''s my butler¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Oh youth¡­¡­" August shook his head.


    Zeref nodded and said, "Anyway, I have something important to tell all of you right now."


    Brandish looked at her book and sighed. She decided to read itter after she listened to the meeting even though she was curious.


    Zeref started to tell them about why he had decided to make this empire and told them that their main enemy was the strongest dragon in Earth Land, Acknologia. He told them that he needed to unite the empire into one or else they would be wiped out.


    Brandish thought that the situation was serious but she knew that Zeref had a way to beat that monster.


    The meeting wasn''t that long and it was over after they had talked about their strategy to unite the entire empire.


    Brandish had rejected a request from the emperor to defeat a kingdom on the east since she thought that it was a pain but she didn''t have a choice. She sighed and continued to read the book since it was very good.


    The meeting was over.


    August looked at Brandish and asked, "Brandish, what book have you read?"


    Brandish sighed and had read the entire book. She turned toward August and said, "Granpa, this is manga. I got it from Haru."


    "Manga? Can I read it?" August looked at it curiously since the cover was quite interesting. His only past time entertainment was reading a book.


    "Oh, what book is it?" Dimaria also joined in.


    "I don''t want to show it to you," Brandish said and gave the book to August, "Granpa, you can read it for a while but you need to give it to me back." She hurriedly ran back and wanted to read the next book, "Bye, Grandpa! I need to go back!" She was curious about what would happen when the boy and the girl met each other.


    "¡­¡­"


    Dimaria, who was ignored, twitched her lips.


    August teleported to this usual spot and started to read the book.


    "Dimaria."


    "Hmm?" Dimaria, who wanted to go out, stopped when she heard this voice, "Irene?"


    "Is Brandish in love?" Irene asked directly.


    "Ha? Love?" Dimaria had never thought of such a thing before.


    Irene looked at her for a while and shook her head, "Nothing." She said and disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 304 Tour Around The Town

    <h4>Chapter 304 Tour Around The Town</h4>


    "Haru!"


    Brandish happily went back to her home but she didn''t receive her greeting. She was wondering where he had gone and saw a note along with a book.


    "I am going on a tour around the town. If you have gone back first, then you should read the rest of the manga first," Brandish read the note and ced it back on the table.


    "¡­"


    Brandish thought for a while and decided to read the manga on her bed since she knew that he woulde backter.


    August read the book slowly and had to admit that it was a very good story but the thing that he was curious about was the setting of the story. He had never seen such a building and a lot of things in the story.


    "It''s from Haru¡­"


    August thought that Haru wasn''t that simple anymore and wondered where he had gotten this book. He shook his head and continued to read since it was very interesting.


    Haru walked around the town and he had to admit that he was a bit confused actually. He knew that this world setting was a bit simr to the 18th or 19th century in his world but with a lot of strange magical technology. He was wondering why the design of the house was still backwards yet there were a lot of things that were very advanced.


    Haru thought that there wouldn''t be any end to thinking too much about such a thing and it was better to enjoy the scenery around the town. He walked around the town while buying some ingredients for food along the way. He saw a cute cat rolling around the street and couldn''t help but stop while ying with its paws.


    "Nyaa! Nyaa!"


    The cat was happily meowed at him.


    "What a cutie," Haru smiled and ended his paws session. He saw a lot of people crowded around something. He really didn''t have anything to do here. He was wondering whether he should open a shop or something in this ce. He walked toward the crowd and asked, "Is there something here?"


    "Oh? You don''t know? There is a fighting tournament here," the man said.


    "Fight tournament?" Haru asked curiously.


    The man nodded, "Yes, the tournament is held by Ajeel Squad." He sighed and said, "Those guys sure are troublemakers but they sure are having fun." He smiled when he saw the battle.


    Haru looked at the ring and saw a battle of a man with brown skin and a built that was full of muscle fighting against a woman who was wearing ck skintight simr to a ninja.


    The woman used her magic to constrain the man with thread-like bands around his body.


    "NUOOOO!!!!" The man used his muscle power to break the constraint and charged toward the woman hitting him away.


    BAAAM!!!


    "Heine!!!!!"


    The woman was thrown from the ring with a powerful force but she was caught by someone, "Ugh¡­" Her body which was full of wounds suddenly felt better.


    "Are you alright?"


    The woman turned and saw Haru, who was in Butler''s outfit, had caught her and nodded, "Ah¡­ Um¡­ Thank you."


    "No problem," Haru said and asked, "I have healed your body, how is it?"


    The woman tried to move her body and didn''t feel that it was hurting any more, "Thank you very much."


    "No problem," Haru said.


    "Heine!" Her friend ran toward them and checked her condition.


    "HAHAHAHA, IF ANYONE CAN BEAT ME, YOU CAN HAVE THIS MONEY!!!" The man in the ring shouted at everyone.


    "Kuh¡­ I want to have revenge on him."


    "Is he famous?" Haru asked both of the women.


    "You don''t know him?"


    "Yes, I have juste to this empire," Haru answered and introduced himself, "My name is Haru."


    "I am Heine Lunasea," the woman that he had helped introduce.


    "My name is Juliet Sun and the guy in the ring is the captain of the Ajeel Squad. His name is Bakel," Juliet said.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that this empire was very peaceful that the people in this ce were so bored and created this game.


    "Are you going to fight too?" Juliet asked.


    "Why do you think that I will fight?" Haru asked.


    "I am not sure. I just have the feeling," Juliet said with a smile.


    Haru thought for a while and nodded, "Then, I''ll try to enter."


    "Oh, good! I''ll cheer you up!" Juliet said while patting his shoulder.


    Heine nodded in response, too.


    Haru was interested in the money and walked to the ring.


    "Hahaha, interesting! There is someone who dares to challenge me!" The man smiled.


    "I am only interested in the money since I need to buy an ingredient on the market," Haru answered. He remembered that this guy shouldn''t have this kind of personality.


    "Hahaha, whatever, as long as you can defeat me, you can have the money," Bakel said and shouted, "Oi, ring the bell!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Juliet and Heine were standing together.


    "Do you think that he can win?" Juliet asked.


    "Hmm, of course," Heine nodded since she felt his muscle earlier when he caught her.


    "Still, he is handsome, huh?" Juliet said.


    "Yeah¡­" Heine nodded.


    "I wonder whether he is the butler of someone," Juliet said.


    "Let''s ask himter," Heine said.


    They nodded at the same time.


    Haru stood up in the ring and was wondering which magic that he should use to fight.


    "START!!!!!!!!"


    Bakel charged immediately after hearing the announcement. He raised his fist and punched it toward him.


    BAAAM!!!


    His fist destroyed the ring and created arge creation.


    Haru dodged him before that punch hit him.


    "Hahaha!" Bakel was simr to a mad dog and fought him using his fists to punch him wildly, "DON''T RUN AROUND!"


    It was very easy for Haru to dodge his attack, even though Bakel''s punch was quite powerful but it was very unrefined and there were a lot of openings. Most of the people who fought him would usually be overwhelmed by his power and too afraid to attack him.


    Haru dodged him and punched him right into his face.


    BAAAM!


    Bakel received his punch while smiling, "It''s not hurt!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and threw a precise barrage of powerful punches, "Ari Ari Ari Ari Ari¡­¡­"


    Bakel couldn''t move and received his punch with a smile, "HAHAHAA!!!!!" Even though his face was full of blood and wounds he was smiling and didn''t want to go down.


    Haru knew that this guy''s endurance was very powerful, ''It can''t be helped.''


    Srrt! Srrt! Srrt! Srrt!


    "Ari Ari Ari¡­ Arrivederci!"


    Suddenly both of his feet and hands were separated by something.


    "¡­¡­"


    Bakel dropped on the ground and could do nothing looking at both of his hands and legs separated from his body.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence to see this scene.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll turn you back after the announcer tells me that I am the winner," Haru said and looked at the winner.


    "W - WE HAVE THE WINNER!!!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    ''Damn, my strength is too weak,'' Haru thought inwardly and connected Bakel''s body back.

 Chapter 305 Dimensional Loves Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 305 Dimensional Love''s Trouble</h4>


    Haru knew thatpared to normal people his muscle strength was very high butpared to the powerhouse in this world then it might be notparable. He shook his head since it didn''t really matter since he was fighting using his magic usually and it was enough to dodge the attack using his observation haki and he could see the future too.


    Haru talked with Bakel for a while since he had won. He understood that the personality of people who were using their muscle or fist to fight was simple. As long as you beat them you will get their respect. He didn''t stay too long since he felt that he had stayed quitete since he also talked with both Juliet and Heine along the way while talking about this city.


    "I am back," Haru entered the house and saw that Brandish was sobbing while reading the book.


    Brandish turned toward him andined, "You''rete."


    Haru smiled and caressed her head, "Sorry, the town is more fun than I had expected." He looked at the manga and asked, "How is the book?"


    "It''s good," Brandish wiped the tears in her eyes. She was reading the part where the girl wanted tomit suicide then the boy helped her. She was moved when she saw the scene where both of them met each other on the bridge. She excitedly told him the thing that had happened in the manga. She suddenly noticed something and blushed, "Do you want to do it again?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded in response. He looked at her and thought that he was wondering what he needed to do after he hade back to his world since it would be hard for him to do it with a woman.


    Sora thought that it would be difficult to change her name but it seemed that it wasn''t much.


    "Now you have changed your name," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you, Ritsu," Sora answered.


    "You''re wee," Ritsu answered with a smile and said, "But love is veryplicated."


    Sora smiled and said, "Well, you sure observe us more to understand about love."


    "Hmmm," Ritsu nodded in response.


    Sora was wondering what Haru was doing right now since he had gone out for two days. She hoped for him to go back as soon as possible. She went to his room and slept on his bed while hugging his pillow. She only noticed it but she hated it when she was alone, especially without him, "Haru¡­"


    Ritsu looked at her and said, "Sora, I am here." She wasn''t sure why she had said it but she thought that it was because of her tears. She didn''t receive her answer and she saw her sleeping soundly on his bed. She thought that it would be good for her to have a body since it would be


    It had been 15 days since he had stayed in this world.


    Haru knew that he needed toe back right now. He was still his butler but in private their rtionship was closer. He felt quiteplex looking at this woman. He looked at her who was reading manga on hisp and knew that it was time to say goodbye. He knew that this girl was very kind and he felt quite bad to use her kindness to help him with the side effects of his magic. He caressed her hair slowly looking at her.


    Brandish enjoyed his care while reading the manga that he had lent her. She had read a lot of shoujo manga from him.


    Haru had only lent her a manga about a romance since he felt that he knew that the other members of Group Chat would go to this world and it would lead toplicated things.


    They were on their way to the guild to the east since there was a dark guild that had kidnapped a lot of people around the empire.


    Brandish really hated such a thing and didn''t mind destroying that dark guild.


    Their trip didn''t take too long and they had arrived in the headquarters of the dark guild.


    "KILL THEM!"


    The members of the dark guild who saw both Haru and Brandish.


    Brandish hated to kill, but she didn''t mind doing it on criminals. She took a random rock and threw it toward them. She had learned this trick from him when she saw his battle in the past. She changed the size of the rock and made it veryrge, destroying the entire thing. She yawned and said, "Let''s go back."


    Haru nodded and they went back together.


    Haru looked at Brandish who was sleeping by his side. He sighed and wrote a letter before he went back to his own world. He was sure that this woman might hate him to leave her without saying anything. He was also sure that the side effects of his magic would also make him crazy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and decided to write his letter then put a lot of manga in her room before teleporting back to his own world.


    Brandish moved around her bed but felt a bit strange, "Haru?"


    Haru teleported back to his apartment and felt quite a headache.


    "Wee back."


    Haru saw the screen on hisputer was on, "Ritsu?"


    "Hmm, finally, you have toe back," Ritsu said.


    "Is there any trouble?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing but Sora is really missing you," Ritsu said.


    Haru turned to his bed and saw his little sister there. He smiled and caressed her head slowly.


    Sora opened her eyes slowly and saw his face. She didn''t hesitate and kissed his lips.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised but didn''t reject it.


    Sora separated from him and looked at him with a lonely expression, "Don''t leave me alone."


    Haru felt that it was the right decision to go back now, "I won''t do it again."


    "Hmm¡­" Sora hugged him and said, "Sleep with me."


    Haru nodded and entered the bed together with her.


    Brandish opened her eyes in the early morning and wiped her eyes, "Haru?" She tried to search him but she didn''t find him on her side. She felt bad premoution and thought for a while, "Maybe he is in the kitchen." She hurriedly checked the kitchen but she didn''t find him. She wasn''t sure where he had gone and saw a lot of manga was on the side of her room. She also saw a letter on the top of her table.


    "Haru?"


    Brandish started to read, "I am sorry to use your kindness to help me with my trouble. I have decided to search for a way to solve my trouble. Sorry for not saying goodbye since I am sure that you won''t let me go."


    "Of course¡­" Brandish said while squeezing the letter.


    "I have given you a lot of manga that you can read during your free time. Don''t forget to clean your room. Don''t work with your subordinate too much¡­"


    Brandish kept reading while squeezing the letter tightly.


    "I have resigned as your butler. Thank you. We might see each other again in the future but this time I won''t be working as your butler."


    Brandish took a deep breath andid on her bed. She knew that the side effect of his magic really troubled him but she didn''t mind helping him, "Haru¡­" She thought for a while and stood up directly. She knew that it was only a few hours before he had gone, "Don''t you think that you can run away from me."

 Chapter 306 Harem Protagonists Fate

    <h4>Chapter 306 Harem Protagonist''s Fate</h4>


    Haru was making breakfast while talking with Sora.


    "How is the problem with your magic has it been solved?" Sora asked.


    "Not yet," Haru sighed.


    "¡­"


    "But don''t worry, at least 4 to 6 months," Haru said and ced the omelet on the te, "This problem will be solved." He needed to collect a lot of points before his problem was solved. He was hoping that there would be a quest or else his trouble would be hard to solve.


    "Then what are you going to do in the 4 to 6 months of time?" Sora asked.


    "Megumi helped me before," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Sora blinked her eyes and asked, "How?"


    "We''re not taking thest step," Haru said and exined, "she used her hands when she helped me before."


    "¡­"


    "Isn''t there a quick solution?" Sora asked.


    "Yes, I have. There are two ways to solve this problem quickly," Haru said and walked to the table to have breakfast together.


    "How?" Sora asked and ate his breakfast. She held her cheek in a cute manner since she really missed his food.


    Haru stopped for a while mesmerizing at her cute gesture before continuing, "First, I have to cut my dick."


    "¡­"


    Sora was speechless hearing that answer.


    "It''s impossible, right?" Haru sighed.


    "Then what about the second method?" Sora asked.


    "I - I need a woman to help me," Haru said while looking at her with quite a nervous expression. He was wondering what this girl wanted to say to him. He was wondering whether this girl would think of him as a pervert.


    Sora sighed, "I guess that''s a normal method, huh?" She looked at him with a determined expression and said, "Alright, I''ll help you. I can also help you using my hands." She was quite excited and ready to help him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "If you do that don''t Megumi feel a bit in doubt?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "But you won''t be satisfied with it once or twice right?" Sora asked.


    "No¡­" Haru sighed in helplessness since it was true. He couldn''t be satisfied with once or twice with just hands and he would go crazy once he was at his limit. He still remembered how he couldn''t hold his desire and lost his mind before. He looked at her and said, "Anyway, let''s talk about itter. You need to go to school, right?"


    Sora nodded in response even though Haru had dropped after he had graduated from middle school but Sora still continued with her school since she wanted to go to the same high school as him. She looked at him and said, "That''s right. I have changed my family name."


    "¡­"


    Haru who was eating an omelet stopped and looked at this girl with a surprised expression. He had a sudden heachange when thought about it. He had only left her for one week yet this girl had changed her family name suddenly.


    "Sorry, Haru. I have heard that you have given her permission," Ritsu said, throught on his smartphone.


    "Nothing, it''s alright," Haru said and looked at her, "So you''re Seibami Sora now?"


    Sora nodded, "Yes." She felt it was a bitplex but she thought that her name would go back into normal once she had married him. She looked at him with a faint expression and wanted to say something to him but she felt a bit hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru felt that Sora was a bit weird.


    "Haru, listen to me," Sora said and looked at him.


    Haru knew that this might lead to a serious conversation and nodded.


    "I - I am happy that you have learned magic and a lot of things, but I hate it when you leave me alone," Sora said with a sad expression and held her head, "I - I am afraid for you to leave me like mom and dad."


    Haru didn''t expect her to have such a thing when he had left her for a few days. He walked toward her and hugged her, "I am not going anywhere. I will always be with you forever."


    "But¡­" Sora looked at him.


    Haru thought for a while, "I will search for a way for you to not be powerless."


    "Really?" Sora asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Haru¡­" Sora looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I have thought for a while and I have felt that you might go to a faraway ce when you don''t have something that is tied to you here," Sora said.


    "What do you mean?" Haru was confused. He felt that there was no way that he would leave his little sister.


    "I thought that you should search for more love here¡­" Sora said while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and used his hand to check her temperature, "Hmm, you''re not sick." He stood up and checked the weather to see whether it was bad or not, "It''s sunny." He could hear a bird chirping and an old man who was walking on the street trying to exercise.


    "¡­"


    "I am not joking!" Sora said and pouted for a bit to see her brother''s actions.


    "Are you serious?" Haru asked.


    Sora nodded, "Yes, since I know that I will be number one." She said while hugging him tightly.


    "¡­"


    Haru hugged her back and wondered how Sora could jump to a conclusion.


    "Anyway, you''re a harem protagonist," Sora looked at him and said, "There is nothing that can stop you."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "I am alright with it, but¡­¡­" Sora didn''t need to continue.


    "Megumi¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Don''t you dare to hurt her," Sora said with a serious expression.


    "I know," Haru nodded.


    "Don''t you dare flirt with a random girl," Sora said.


    Haru paused for a while but nodded, "I know."


    "What''s that pause in your answer?" Sora stared at him.


    "I know. I won''t make either of you sad and make both of you the happiest girl in the world," Haru said.


    Sora raised her eyebrow, "So you have another girl in another world?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering how this girl could be very sharp.


    "You have to exin to Megumi about our rtionship," Sora said.


    "I will do it slowly, meanwhile let''s keep our rtionship a secret," Haru said.


    Sora nodded. She wasn''t a fool and knew that their rtionship was frowned upon.


    The love between siblings is forbidden yet they have done it and they don''t regret it.


    "I love you," Haru said while hugging her tenderly.


    "I love you too," Sora hugged him while snuggling into his chest.


    "¡­"


    Ritsu looked at their interaction and wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.


    "Ritsu, can you not peek into us?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 307 Lets help him together

    <h4>Chapter 307 Let''s help him together</h4>


    Haru didn''t stay too long in his house and went to his cafe since it had been a while since he hade here. He rode his scooter and wanted to modify it into something crazy. He wanted a faster scooter and thought that he should buy a spare partter in the afternoon after the cafe was closed.


    His scooter is based on Vespa Sprint with ck color and the only thing that he had been modified was the fuel that was used by this scooter.


    Haru used his magic and battery to move his scooter and it was very echo-friendly and quite fast too but he felt that it wasn''t enough. His mood was really good in the early morning and he went to his cafe with a cheerful expression.


    Haru arrived in his cafe and joined everyone to work since it had been almost a week that he didn''t go back.


    "Did you bring souvenirs from Hokkaido?" Yuri asked. She wanted to go to school but she waited for him toe to the cafe.


    "Hokkaido?" Haru looked at her with a confused expression.


    "Sora has told me that you have been going to Hokkaido to search for new ingredients," Yuri said with a confused expression.


    "¡­"


    "Oh, right! I brought it but you have to go to school first," Haru said and added, "I''ll show it to you after you have gone back from school."


    Yuri nodded and went to school.


    Haru didn''t expect Sora to tell everyone that he had gone to Hokkaido for a business trip. He was lucky that he had brought something along the way. He took a deep breath and used his Ripple, Light Magic, and Chakra Medical to calm his mind to the fullest since he knew that temptation in this ce was very big. He wasn''t sure but he missed Brandish already somehow.


    Sora and Megumi went to school together.


    "How is he?" Megumi asked.


    Sora shook her head, "He needs 4 to 6 months to solve his problem."


    "Oh¡­" Megumi suddenly blushed when she heard her response.


    "¡­"


    Sora could see this girl had helped him in the past.


    Megumi looked at Sora and somehow felt worried, "I''ll try to help him, but you need to be careful."


    "¡­"


    Sora opened her mouth and closed it again. She thought for a while and said, "I''ll help him too."


    "¡­"


    Sora thought for a while and said, "It''s dangerous to leave him alone."


    "¡­"


    Megumi also understood that it was very dangerous to leave him. She wasn''t sure but she was sure that Haru could tempt anyone as long as he wanted to do it. She sighed for a while and looked at her, "Both of you are siblings."


    "Isn''t that more of a reason for me to help him?" Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi took a deep breath and nodded, "Let''s do this, I''lle to your apartmentter. I''ll tell my parents that both of us are having a group study. I also want to ask him about some problems with mathematics."


    "Good," Sora nodded.


    Megumi knew that Sora was brotherplex and after bing a friend with her for a long time she knew that Sora might start wanting something more than normal siblings. She knew that it might be wrong but she didn''t care either.


    This time both of them had be more than a normal sister-inw and best friend.


    "Achoo!!" Haru was in the backyard trying to calm his mind while tinkering with his scooter. He knew that a lot of strong magic in Fairy Tail had a weakness such as Dragon yer Magic with its car sickness and Zeref''s dark magic that made anyone who got close to him die. He was a bit grateful since his magic would make him unable to hold his attraction to beautiful girls but it also quite troubled him.


    Yajima: "How is your problem?"


    Haru: "It''s not over yet. I need 4 to 6 months to solve this problem without a quest. With a quest, it will be faster."


    Yajima: "Why not consult with the people in a group chat?"


    Haru: "The only one who understands magic is you, Yajima-san. The other member in the group is not very knowledgable about magic in your world."


    Yajima: "Hmm¡­ That''s true. So how was your trip to the Alvarez Empire? They''re going to attack Fiore in 2 years, right?"


    Haru: "Yeah, personally, I don''t think that their kingdom is bad since their ambition is to defeat Acknologia."


    Yajima: "Acknologia, huh?" He also understood thest enemy in his world was that dragon who had made his friend disappear for six years.


    Haru: "That''s the gist. I need to collect points to solve my problem since the method to solve my problem is a bit too much and it is very impossible to do it."


    Yajima: "Pleasure magic, is it? I am very envious that you have gotten that magic."


    Haru: "Yeah, you need to cut your dick to master this magic."


    "¡­"


    Yajima was speechless and replied after a minute, "Are you serious?"


    Haru replied, "Yes, or you might go crazy when you see a girl. To learn this magic, you need to not have any desire to have sex or something simr. You need to be a priest or monk or Buddha."


    "¡­¡­"


    Yajima: "Then how are you alright?"


    Haru: "I am not alright. I need to use Ripple, Light magic, and Chakra to calm myself for a long time. I am lucky that I have a lot of energy in the body or else it will be impossible to maintain such magic every day."


    "¡­"


    Haru: "You know just sniffing their smell makes me be crazy¡­ I - I am not sure that I can''t deal with it¡­¡­" He really needed a woman to help him or else he might go crazy.


    Yajima didn''t expect him to have such a distressing experience, "Haru¡­¡­" He thought for a while and asked, "I have remembered that you have stayed in Alvarez for more than 15 days or more. How are you able to manage the side effects of that magic."


    "Well¡­ I am making a girlfriend there¡­" Haru answered truthfully.


    "¡­"


    "As expected of harem''s protagonist¡­" Yajima was speechless and asked, "What are you doing now?"


    "I am tinkering with my scooter. I am working on my hands to make me forget the side effects of my magic," Haru said.


    "That''s good¡­" Yajima didn''t ask him to teach him that magic since he knew that it wasn''t good to bite more than he could chew. He understood that his magic might have a simr effect to the Dragon yer Magic in Fairy Tail.


    Both of them talked for a while before the chat ended.


    Haru wiped the sweat on his forehead and suddenly he saw a can of soda on his side, "Thank you."


    "Nothing," Iwasawa said while looking at his scooter, "It''s a very good scooter."


    "Yeah, you can ride itter if you want," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Thank you, you''re very good to me," Iwasawa said. She was veryfortable living in this ce away from her abusive parents.


    "Nothing," Haru smiled and asked, "Can you help me to drink the soda? My hands are a bit dirty."


    Iwasawa smiled and said, "What a spoiled boss."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is that something you should say to your boss? What a cheeky girl."


    Iwasawa snorted and helped him to drink the soda.

 Chapter 308 Rendevouz Escape 1

    <h4>Chapter 308 Rendevouz Escape 1</h4>


    Haru cleaned his hands since he wanted to go the buy something to modify his scooter. He went to the bathroom and saw Kosaka who had a sloppy experience.


    Kosaka had just woken up and felt a bit hungry, "Haru?"


    "Have you eaten yet?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka shook her head in response.


    "I''ll make lunch for everyone after this," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Kosaka smiled.


    Haru cooked the meal and ate the food along with everyone before he went out to buy something.


    They had gotten used to his tinkering hobby and wondered whether he might create a robot or something with machinery in the future.


    Haru didn''t think much about the future and for now, he was thinking about how to solve the side effects of his magic. He was tempted to do it with everyone earlier but he held it since he knew that there was someone who would help himter. He went out and said that he woulde backter. He thought that it was also a good chance for him to get fresh air.


    Haru felt slightly better and before long he had arrived at the store where he usually used to buy to build a lot of things. He wasn''t sure who was the owner and he didn''t care much since he only wanted something to help him to modify his scooter. He parked his scooter right in front of the store but stopped when he saw the beautiful girls had juste out from a ck luxury car.


    This girl has an average height, very light skin and long gray hair. She wore her hair in two knotted rings with ribbons entwined in them and a long bang that had two locks of hair on either side that came down to about her eyes. She has blue eyes and is shown to wear a shade of blue lipstick and has blue painted nails. She wears a red zer with ck trim on the cuffs and around the neck and it is decorated with gold buttons that areplete with a ck-tie. She wears a gray-colored skirt with patterns on it, ck colored pantyhose and brown loafers with ck soles.


    ''Hyakkaou Private Academy school student?'' Haru raised his eyebrow slightly. He knew that school was very famous since it was filled with a lot of second rich generation and children of people with a lot of authority. He wasn''t sure but it might be because of the effect of his side magic that made him attracted to the girl. He also loved her grey hair since it was simr to both him and Sora. He saw the driver bow his head toward the girl and he knew that he was right that this girl was the daughter of someone rich in this country.


    The girl noticed him and also looked at him.


    Haru smiled and waved his hand before entering the shop.


    The girl titled her head and entered another shop.


    Before long after both of them had entered the shop there was a ck SUV that was parked near their location.


    "She is in that shop."


    "Wait for a while, leave no witnesses."


    "Roger."


    "Boss, give this and this," Haru said while choosing a lot of things.


    "You sure buy a lot today," the owner of the shop said.


    "Yeah, I want to modify my scooter," Haru said.


    The owner nodded in response.


    "You''re not going to give me a discount, boss?" Haru asked. He was wondering why this guy asked this question.


    "No," the owner answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to say something but decided not to say anything. He felt that the world was peaceful if only that he didn''t have a side effect of his magic. He might have said it a lot of times but he was really troubled by these things.


    "Is there something that you want to buy more?" The owner asked.


    "Can you give me free shipping?" Haru asked.


    The owner sighed, "You have such a popr bakery yet you ask me to give you free shipping?" He was really speechless.


    "Boss, my money is going to be used on investment. I''m not going to be here if it''s not for my hobby," Haru said and added, "I wille again for sure. I want to modify another motorbike."


    "¡­¡­"


    The owner sighed, "Alright, I''ll give you free shipping."


    "Oh! I love you, boss!" Haru smiled but suddenly he was startled when he heard this noise.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "W - What happen?!"


    Haru used his observation haki and hurriedly ran to the outside of the store, "I have paid the bill. Send my goodster alright."


    "Oi! Kasugano! Where are you going?!" The boss was startled looking at him suddenly running outside.


    "Saving a princess," Haru answered and rode on the top of the scooter to help the girl earlier.


    Kirari Momobami.


    Kirari had just be a student council of Hyakkaou Private Academy school and had used her authority to make the school into her aquarium. She wanted to buy a kimono for a special asion but suddenly stopped when she saw a young man. She looked at him for a while and felt quite curious, especially when she saw him smiling and waving his hand toward her. She chuckled and wondered whether this guy tried to pick her up. She was quite interested since their hair had a simr color. She looked at him entering a machinery shop and only shook her head.


    Kirari entered the kimono shop and bought the kimono before returning to her car where her driver had been waiting for her. Her driver bowed his head before entering the car but suddenly there was a ck SUV who stopped right in the side of her car. She knew that it was a very bad situation for her and she was right since the other side suddenly fired out their firearms toward her car.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Her driver had fallen to the ground after one of the random bullets had shot him.


    Kirari sat down calmly in her car and knew that she was alright since her car was bulletproof. She clenched her hands tightly and couldn''t wait to have her revenge toward the people who had targeted her. She saw people from a ck SUVe out after shooting out a rain of bullets. She had prepared herself until suddenly there was someone who was riding a scooter and knocked those people with a wooden sword.


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man rode his scooter skillfully and arrived on the other side while giving her his hand, "Come!"


    Kirari didn''t hesitate and reached for his hand before she was held in his arms.


    The young man twisted the throttle of his scooter and rode his scooter very fast to escape from the group of kidnappers.


    "CHASE THEM!!!!"

 Chapter 309 Rendevouz Escape 2

    <h4>Chapter 309 Rendevouz Escape 2</h4>


    Haru was wondering why there were people who targeted her but he didn''t care about that since there was no way that he would let a beautiful girl be hurt in this situation. He knocked on the people who wanted to kidnap her and went to the other side of her car where the door was opened, "Come!" He gave her his hand and she reached out to him. He hugged her and let her sit down on the front seat. He was d that his scooter had quite wide front side but enough of that since he needed to escape.


    *BRRMMMMMM!!!!!!


    "CHASE THEM!!!!"


    Haru heard the screams of the people who tried to kidnap the girl and knew his actions wouldn''t make them give up. He took out his helmet and wore it on the top of her head, "Wear this." He twisted the throttle on his scooter to the limit running away from the ck SUV.


    The girl was in his arms looking at him curiously.


    Haru felt weird since normally people would be scared in this situation but this girl stared at him with a curious expression.


    "Why are you helping me?" The girl said,


    "There is no way that I can let beautiful girls to be hurt in front of my eyes," Haru uttered those words without shame.


    The girl chuckled after hearing his response.


    "¡­"


    ''This girl isn''t normal,'' Haru thought inwardly, ''But she is cute.'' He tried to calm himself with his magic right now since it would be a disaster when he was out of control.


    "What''s your name?" The girl asked.


    ''Is this the right time for us to introduce ourselves to each other?'' Haru thought inwardly and said, "I am Kasugano Haruka."


    Kirari nodded ,"Good, Kasugano-kun. My name is Momobami Kirari." She said and looked at their back, "They still chase after us."


    "I know," Haru said since he could see them with his observation haki.


    Kirari suddenly changed her expression, "They''re going to shoot you."


    Haru didn''t say anything and moved his scooter to the right.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Haru moved his scooter skillfully and dodged all the bullets that were shot toward him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari wasn''t sure but she felt very safe beside him, "We need to go to my house. That ce is safe."


    "Not to the police station?" Haru asked.


    "There isn''t any police station here, why are they trying to kidnap me here?" Kirari said while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am not sure," Haru didn''t know the reason why this girl was attacked and asked, "Is your home far?"


    "No, it''s just 3 kilometers away," Kirari answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''That''s quite far,'' Haru thought while dodging the bullet. He knew that those guys were very cruel since they didn''t care whether he died or not. He couldn''t wait for his revengeter when he had sent this girl back to her house.


    Kirari wasn''t that worried since she had seen him dodging the bullet easily. She even thought that it was quite fun.


    "Momobami-san, why do you look so happy?" Haru asked.


    "Kirari," Kirari said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me Kirari. I will also call you Haru-kun," Kirari said.


    "Alright, Kirari, why do you look so happy?" Haru asked once again.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I can see their helpless expression from here," Kirari chuckled.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You should get a bodyguardter," Haru gave her advice.


    "I''ll do that," Kirari nodded and saw him dodge another attack, "Don''t you have a weapon? You should attack him back."


    "No, I don''t have a weapon," Haru said.


    "Don''t you have a wooden sword? Why not throw it toward them?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s rather expensive and made from special wood. I don''t want to throw it away," Haru said.


    "I can reimburse you," Kirari said.


    "It can''t be bought with money," Haru answered since he had gotten that wooden sword from Gintoki.


    "Then what about the hard thing between your legs? Isn''t it a weapon too?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­"


    "It''s a weapon but for a different asion," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Kirari turned to the front and muttered, but in a voice that could be heard by him, "Pervert."


    "¡­"


    "Sorry," Haru knew that it was the side effect of his magic.


    "Nothing," Kirari smiled.


    "You''re just very attractive¡­" Haru answered truthfully. He might have gray hair. He knew that this kind of hair was impossible if he wasn''t reincarnated into this world but enough of that since he needed to escape.


    Kirari looked at him for a while and asked, "Say, do you want to be my bodyguard?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "The sry is 100 million yen each month," Kirari said without blinking her eyes.


    "¡­"


    ''This girl is really rich¡­'' Haru thought inwardly and said, "Sorry, I am not doing it for money and I am quite busy actually."


    "Hmm, what a shame," Kirari was wondering whether this young man didn''t have an interest in money since she didn''t see a change in his emotion when she had offered 100 million yen for his sry. She looked at his scooter and knew that it was from Vespa but she didn''t know that there was such a fast Vespa, "Did you modify this scooter?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    Both of them started to talk to each other and even ignored the ck SUV who had been chasing after them.


    Kirari took her smartphone and messaged the servant and guard in her family since she would reach her houseter. She suddenly thought for a while and reached his pocket.


    "What are you doing?" Haru was speechless when this girl suddenly put her hand into his pocket. His dragon suddenly became very itchy right now.


    Kirari took his smartphone and saw his picture with a girl.


    "¡­"


    "Who is she?" Kirari asked.


    Haru used a picture of himself and Megumi for his wallpaper screen, "My girlfriend."


    "Hmm," Kirari opened his smartphone skillfully and used it to get his number, email, and group chat id. She put his smartphone back in his pocket and looked at the thing that stood up very tall for a while and turned, "That''s my subordinates."


    Haru nodded and wasn''t that worried for her to get his number. He looked in front of him and saw a lot of cars suddenly appeared and chased the ck SUV on the back, "Is it alright to stop here?"


    "Yes," Kirari answered.


    Haru stopped his scooter and helped him to stand up.


    "Thank you," Kirari smiled.


    "No problem," Haru nodded.


    Suddenly a ck sedan stopped in front of them and a girl with long grey hair who was wearing a mask came out from the car, "Kirari¡­"


    Kirari nodded at this girl and looked at him, "Can you go to my house?"


    "I am sorry. I have something to do after this, though there might be a lot of chances to meet each other in the future," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded, "That''s good. Then goodbye."


    "Bye," Haru said and left them since he really had a hard time holding himself.


    Kirari looked at his back for a while before entered the car. Her expression didn''t change but her tone was very cold, "Destroy them."


    "Yes, Kirari-sama!"


    "Also, search for information about Kasugano Haruka," Kirari said.


    "Is it that young man earlier?"


    "Yes," Kirari answered and didn''t repeat her order. She looked at the window while muttering, "I can''t help but want to see you again¡­"

 Chapter 310 Orchestra 1

    <h4>Chapter 310 Orchestra 1</h4>


    "Ha¡­¡­"


    Haru was driving his scooter while looking at his hard throbbing dragon that wanted to break heaven.


    "Kirari¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that the girl was very soft and beautiful even though her personality was a bit weird. He was thinking that there were a lot of beautiful girls with weird personalities in this world. He shook his head and went back hoping someone to help his dragon since it was very hard to control now. He ran directly to his apartment and wanted to have a cold bath, "I am home." He knew that this magic started to affect his personality a bit perverted. He really wanted to solve it as soon as possible but he knew that he couldn''t do it. He wanted to go to the bathroom but stopped when he saw both Megumi and Sora who were still in their school uniform.


    "Wee back¡­" Megumi and Sora said while smiling at him.


    "¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    Haru shook his head and put on a cool expression, "You have gone back?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru waited for their answer and saw they were observing something. He followed their gaze and blinked his eyes when they were looking at his dragon.


    "¡­"


    "This¡­" Haru really couldn''t control this dragon anymore.


    "You really can''t control it, huh?" Sora said while looking at the thing of standing tall and making a big tent on his pants.


    Megumi sighed, "Did you move around the town with such a condition?" She thought that the problem was harder than she had thought. She could see from his expression and his breath was quite erratic. She was sure that her boyfriend might turn into a beast sooner orter.


    Haru looked at Megumi and hugged her directly, "I am sorry. I really miss you somehow." He could smell a sweat from her body but it didn''t bother him rather it made him very excited.


    "¡­"


    Megumi held his body and snuggled his body while trying really hard to ignore the hard thing on his legs.


    "Let''s solve your problem first."


    Sora said while grabbing his dragon directly, quite tightly until veins appeared in her hand.


    "S - Sora, can you let it go? Haru tried really hard to maintain his expression since it hurt quite a lot.


    "¡­"


    Sora looked at him for a while and let loose the dragon from her hand.


    "Still, this is a problem," Megumi said and added, "You have to be in this condition for at least 4 months, right?"


    "Yeah," Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "Megumi, don''t youe for group study?" Sora asked.


    "Well, that''s true," Megumi nodded and asked, "Haru, can you teach us?"


    "Yeah, teach us Haru," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at both of them who had asked him for a request when his situation was very bad. He nodded, "Alright, prepare the book." He thought for a while and said, "I will go have a cold bath first."


    Sora and Megumi nodded in response.


    Haru was in the bathroom having a cold bath until he heard a voice.


    "Haru."


    "Ritsu? What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "There is someone who is trying to get your information," Ritsu said.


    Haru blinked his eyes and looked at Ritsu who appeared on his smartphone that he had ced near the bathroom sink, "Who?"


    "Hmm, it''s a girl. Her name is Kirari Momobami," Ritsu answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and felt a bit scared by this girl. He didn''t expect for her to search for his information directly after he had gone back, ''As expected of a rich youngdy.''


    "Who is she?" Ritsu asked.


    "I saved the girl earlier," Haru said, and added, "She is a youngdy from a rich family or something."


    "Hmm¡­¡­" Ritsu nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Hmm, Ritsu. Are you going to keep watching me there?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, your dragon sure is really big¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Megumi, how was your first experience?" Sora asked.


    "Well, I have only helped him once," Megumi said with a bit of blush, "but his touch is nice¡­"


    "H - He has touched you?" Sora blinked her eyes.


    Megumi looked at her and asked, "Are you really going to help her?"


    Sora nodded, "I will help him?"


    "Once you have done this your rtionship won''t be a normal sibling," Megumi said.


    Sora looked at her and asked, "Will you be disgusted at me when that happens?"


    Megumi looked at her for a while and shook her head, "No. You''re my best friend. If that is what you want then I will help you."


    "But are you alright with this?" Sora asked.


    "Well, we''re going to be a sister in the future," Megumi smiled and said, "Though, we might be slightly closer than that after this."


    "Megumi, thank you," Sora said while hugging her.


    Megumi hugged her while patting her, saying, "Alright, let''s prepare our book." She might have trouble sharing him with other girls now with the other girls until she had confirmed something but it was different if it was Sora since Sora was special.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kirari looked at her servant, "So you can''t solve them?"


    "¡­"


    They were silent when they heard her voice.


    "Useless," Kirari was bored and looked away.


    "Kirari, are you going to bet against the school president?"


    Kirari smiled and said, "Of course." She had prepared her n and wanted to create her own castle but there were people who wanted to stop her. She needed someone trusted to be able to help her, "Have you gotten his information?"


    They hurriedly nodded when they heard her voice.


    "Yes, Kasugano Haruka. He is a quite famous light novel writer and he has a popr bakery in the neighboorhood¡­"


    Her subordinates started to tell her a lot of things that they could find about him.


    Kirari nodded for a while when she heard the information, "Ririka, are you hungry?"


    Her twin sister was startled and didn''t say anything.


    "How about we go to buy bread tomorrow?"


    Haru dried his body and took a deep breath to calm himself before went out from the bathroom to teach both Megumi and Sora.


    "Calm down."


    Haru muttered those words before entering the Battlefield.

 Chapter 311 Orchestra 2

    <h4>Chapter 311 Orchestra 2</h4>


    Haru went to the living room and saw both Megumi and Sora who were sitting at the table while looking at their book. He could see that they were studying very seriously.


    "Haru,e sit here," Sora said while patting the open space between herself and Megumi.


    Haru nodded and sat down between the two of them. He used his Ripple, Light Magic, and Chakra Medical to the fullest and was ready to teach them, "Is there something that you don''t understand?"


    "Hmm, can you tell me how to solve this problem?" Megumi asked while pointing her finger at one problem.


    "For this problem¡­" Haru looked at the question and started to exin how to solve it. He was in the middle of his exnation but he suddenly felt that Megumi''s hand was moving on his thigh. He nced at it for a second and saw that she had done it unconsciously.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Damn¡­'' Haru was wondering whether he was in the middle of a trial or something. He would carry her to the bedroom when they were alone but there was Sora here on his side.


    "Haru?" Megumi looked at him since he stopped with his exnation.


    Haru saw that her hand was still in his thigh. His expression was almost broken but he held it, "Sorry, let me continue¡­¡­" He exined it once again but her hand started to create a circle on his thigh with her finger. He had confirmed that this girl was teasing him. He was wondering whether his saint had turned into a temptress because of himself. He was the one who had taught her how to please a man and she tested that skill again in this study group session. His head was almost nk and somehow he hated himself since he couldn''t control his desire.


    Haru continued with his exnation and Megumi nodded. His exnation was that it was very easy to understand.


    "Haru, how about this?" Sora also asked him a question and pointed out that she had been stuck for a while.


    Haru nodded and started his exnation again. He was also in the middle of exnation but suddenly Sora also put her hand on his other thigh moving it up and down slowly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Sora asked with a confused expression.


    "¡­"


    ''This little goblin,'' Haru twitched to his lips, looking at Sora, who was still moving her hand while asking him a question.


    "Haru?" Megumi also looked at him.


    "¡­"


    ''Don''t tell me?!'' Haru had a revtion and thought about this possibility. He could see that both of them were working together, ''Anyway, I am a scum¡­'' He knew that he needed to be true to himself and didn''t need to lie anymore. He wasn''t sure but his mind was quite refreshed all of sudden and the energy inside his body started to blend creating a single harmony. He had never felt this refreshing before,''But¡­'' His dragon was still in anger and wanted to let out a roar of white magma.


    Haru continued to exin that they didn''t understand and moved both of his hands around their waist teasing and slowly moving to their thigh teasing their erogenous zone.


    "!!!!!!"


    Megumi and Sora were surprised but they didn''t say anything. They had decided to do this earlier and continued to listen to his exnation while trying to hold their moans.


    Haru continued to tease them until they had done with their study group, "You have understood them, right?"


    "Yes," Megumi and Sora nodded.


    "Now, can you help me?" Haru asked. He was really on his limit right now and needed someone to help him.


    "Since when did you notice it?" Megumi asked.


    "Since both of you are teasing me," Haru said and asked, "So are both of you going to help me?"


    Megumi and Sora nodded at the same time.


    "¡­"


    "So please," Haru said, grateful for both of them.


    Megumi and Sora shook their heads and helped him to take off his pants.


    *Boing!


    Megumi and Sora saw his dragon sprung out from his pants and let out a lot of steam making them unconsciously gulped their saliva. They weren''t sure but it seemed quite delicious for some reason. They looked at each other and nodded using their hands to stroke his dragon slowly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru lost his mind and hugged both of them while sniffing their sweet scent that was mixed with their sweat. He could smell something lewding from the center of their bodies and made him lose himself deeper. He moved his hands to their honey pot and started to y with it from the outside of their panties.


    "Ahnn¡­"


    Megumi and Sora moaned together creating a symphony of an orchestra.


    Haru had be an orchestra conductor that directed the concert in this room.


    Megumi and Sora didn''t slow down and moved their hands faster to stroke his dragon. Both of them weren''t sure who had started it but they started to add their mouths inside this concert adding a lewd voice to this orchestra


    *Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!


    Their mouth didn''t stop following the melody that he had directed from his fingers.


    Haru moved his fingers skillfully attacking their g-spot respectively, making them shake their bodies uncontrobly.


    No one could stop them and it was as if they had entered another realm of possibility.


    Megumi and Sora pushed him down on the ground showing both of their butts toward them while continuing to use both their hands and mouth in this orchestra.


    Haru, who had lost his mind, still could differentiate their butts that had each of the characteristics. He moved his fingers as if a baton (conducting) inside their honeypot.


    Their orchestra had turned to the conclusion and they let out their moans of a scream as a sign of the ending.


    Megumi and Sora had never expected that it would be this intense and suddenly they saw his baton stand up once again showing a sign for an encore.


    ''Encore?''


    Haru woke up abruptly and blinked his eyes. He could hear a faint noise of breath on both of his sides. He saw both Megumi and Sora who were sleeping soundly on his side. He turned toward the clock and saw that it was still 2 in the morning.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and decided to sleep again to calm his mind.


    ''This isn''t a dream.''

 Chapter 312 How to beat Kaguya

    <h4>Chapter 312 How to beat Kaguya</h4>


    Haru looked at both Sora and Megumi who were very close to each other in the kitchen preparing breakfast together. He looked at both of them with the understanding that once someone had done it in bed together they would be close to each other naturally.


    *BAAM!!


    They were startled when they heard a loud sound suddenly.


    "Haru? What''s wrong?" Sora asked.


    Megumi was also startled and also looked at him curiously.


    "Nothing, I just dropped something earlier," Haru said without breaking his expression. He couldn''t tell that his dragon had just stood up and mmed under the table creating arge noise.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at his dragon that had woken up because he remembered the thing that had happened yesterday. He calmed it down with his technique and it started to sleep slowly. He sighed and wondered when he had turned into insatiable. Though, he was grateful because of this problem both Sora and Megumi had be close to each other naturally. He sipped his coffee and knew that he couldn''t join a quest with his condition right now.


    ''I can only give them a quest,'' Haru thought and saw that they were ready with breakfast.


    "Breakfast is ready!" Megumi and Sora said with a smile.


    Haru only thought that he was really lucky to have such a thing happening to him.


    *BAAAM!


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at his dragon again and sighed.


    Nasa looked at hisptop and sighed in relief, "It''splete."


    "Congrats, Nasa," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you, Ritsu," Nasa smiled and asked, "Is Haru in the cafe?"


    "Hmm, he should be in his apartment now," Ritsu answered. She couldn''t tell him what was happening in his apartment now.


    Nasa nodded and said, "I might as welle there early to have both breakfast and coffee."


    Ritsu nodded, "I''ll help with the registration on the apps shop then both of you canunch the apps directly to the market in the cafeter."


    "Thank you," Nasa smiled and went to the bathroom since he wanted to take a bath now.


    Tsunade: "Naruto has gone out with Jiraiya and Sasuke also has gone out with Orochimaru."


    "¡­¡­"


    Her message suddenly caused everyone to be surprised.


    Kuroneko: "Is that alright?"


    Tsunade: "It''s alright since there won''t be any interesting matter happening until they havee back." She didn''t worry that much about the development of two main characters in her world. She thought that there wasn''t much of a thing that she wanted to change from the original world. She also didn''t care much about Danzo since that old guy had caused a lot of trouble for her. She also knew that the old guy was very evil and decided to let Sasuke do his own thing.


    The one thing that she might be worried about was the love life of her disciple. Tsunade was worried about Sakura since Sasuke had left her for a long time and didn''t even give her a warm in her bed after their marriage. She also thought that Sasuke was a bit too much to not seeing his daughter and even his daughter also started to doubt the identity of her mother. She started to think that it was better for Sakura to marry someone else rather than Sasuke.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say after this.


    Haru: "Then, you might try to save Jiraiya."


    Tsunade: "Yeah, I''ll do that. I might wreck Akatsuki''s headquarterster." She nodded since she wanted to save herrade.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "Do you have that power?"


    Tsunade: "I don''t have it now but it doesn''t mean that I won''t have it in the future." She thought for a while and asked, "@Teppei, do you have research on that octopus right?"


    Teppei: "I have it but what do you want to do with it?"


    Tsunade: "If there is any trouble give me something to blow up with the antimatter explosion that you have developed."


    "¡­¡­"


    Teppei: "That might not be working on Kaguya."


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry about Kaguya. I know the solution to solve that problem."


    "How?!"


    They were surprised when they heard her utter such confident words.


    Tsunade: "Yes. The solution to that problem is Haru."


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and replied, "Me?" He was confused since his name was suddenly mentioned in the chat.


    "¡­"


    They were confused with her words and weren''t even sure what to say after this moment.


    Luffy: "Why Haru?" Even the dumbest member was also curious by her solution.


    Tsunade nodded and replied, "I have read the entire Naruto and some of Boruto. I have seen a fight between Kaguya versus Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi, and Sakura. There is one jutsu that makes me a bit baffled and it is working."


    Korosensei: "Is it that ''reverse harem no jutsu''?'' He knew even though that jutsu was weird, it was working on the strongest antagonist in Tsunade''s world.


    Shinobu: "I wonder why that woman is falling for such a dumb jutsu." She had joined the Group Chat and had seen a lot of history in every member of Group Chat. She was a bit dumbfounded about Haru but she decided to keep silent.


    Tsunade: "Shinobu, you''re too young. You still don''t understand now."


    Shinobu blinked her eyes and asked, "Then, why is Kaguya falling for that trick?"


    Tsunade: "It''s because Kaguya is sexually frustrated."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I understand."


    The perverted members in Group Chat answered at the same time.


    They remembered from the story that Kaguya had been betrayed by her husband and had been imprisoned for a long time without warmth of men.


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "Why not me? I think that I am handsome enough." He was wondering why Tsunade didn''t mention him.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade: "Haru is perfect for this since this guy is a harem protagonist." She ignored Korosensei and talked about his solution.


    "¡­"


    Haru: "Do you want me to seduce her?"


    Tsunade: "That''s the n."


    "¡­"


    Haru: "Don''t you think that is a bit impossible?"


    Tsunade: "What''s impossible?! As long as you want to do it there''s nothing impossible!"


    Haru twitched his lips and decided to tease her, "Then, is it possible for you too?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade snorted while smiling, "Try it boy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "Can you not flirt in this ce? There are a lot of people without a partner here."


    "¡­¡­"


    Luffy: "What are you talking about?"


    "¡­"


    They had forgotten there was someone who didn''t even understand the difference between males and females in this Group Chat. They were wondering whether they should teach Luffy about rtionship education before he started his journey again.

 Chapter 313 What about me?

    <h4>Chapter 313 What about me?</h4>


    Haru thought for a while and decided to ask something, "Have any of you tried ''The Training Ground'' and ''Tower Game''?" His mind was thinking about how to solve his problem and he didn''t have time to think about the update in Group Chat.


    Shinobu: "It''s a good ce to train. You should try both of them."


    Gintoki: "Yeah, it''s a good ce to relieve stress."


    Haru thought for a while and decided to do that after he had solved his trouble first. He didn''t want to fight while his dragon was standing hard. He thought for a while and asked, "Kouha, how is your home? There isn''t a problem, right?"


    Kouha: "I am going to fight the Al-Thamen in our country with my brothers." He was grateful for him to ask this question since it was quite easier to mention it.


    Kuroneko: "Do you need help?"


    Kouha: "If it is possible then I will be d for you guys to help."


    Luffy: "Then, I wille to help you!" He had gotten bored training all the time and wanted to go on a journey.


    Korosensei: "Nyuhuhuhu, I am also curious about your world Ren-kun."


    Teppei: "If the octopus goes, then I''ll go. Let''s go to the ck continentter."


    Tsunade: "I am sorry. I am the leader of my country. I won''t be able toe."


    Kuroneko: "Me too. I need to go to school." She knew that even though she had power, she needed to keep it a secret.


    Yajima: "I feel that I am too old to fight there."


    Gintoki: "I wille. I want to test my Kamehameha."


    Shinobu: "Then, I''ll go. I am not sure whether I can be of your help." She wanted to go to the other world and also met the other members of Group Chat. She only hoped that the people in another world weren''t as perverted as Gintoki, Korosensei, and Haru.


    Kouha: "Thank you, Shinobu."


    Haru thought for a while and remembered that Kouha''s step-mother was very beautiful.


    *BAAAM!!


    "W - What?!"


    Iwasawa and Shiina were started when they heard a loud noise from his table.


    "What''s wrong, Haru? Did you drop something?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Yeah, my bad," Haru said, and looked at his dragon that had stood up once again.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "Haru, how about you?" He knew that Haru was powerful and he wanted him to help him. He was also very close to each other and wondering why Haru didn''t say anything earlier.


    Haru suddenly received a private message from Kouha. He thought for a while and said, "Kouha, do you remember my reward after the quest?"


    Kouha: "It''s a variation of Light Magic, right? Is there something wrong with that magic?"


    Haru: "Yes, the side effect of that magic is very bad."


    Kouha: "Side effect? The same as me?"


    Haru: "Yeah, you have eaten devil fruit from One Piece, right? How does it taste?"


    Kouha: "Terrible. I also have be very weak in the water. It''s the same as you, right?"


    Haru: "There is an option to erase the side effects of that devil fruit."


    Kouha was surprised, "What? Really?" He hurriedly checked the Group Chat and had found the option. He thought for a while and hurriedly erased the water sea weakness on his body. He twitched his lips when he looked at the price of the other option.


    Haru: "Have you done it?"


    Kouha: "Yeah. Why don''t you tell me?!"


    Haru: "I thought you knew about it."


    "¡­"


    Kouha: "Then, you should be able to erase the side effects of your magic, right?"


    Haru: "I can do it but I don''t have enough points."


    Kouha: "What''s the side effect of your magic? Depending on the side effect, I will help you when youe to my world."


    ''Help me¡­'' Haru was speechless and looked at his dragon who didn''t stand up. He sighed in relief and knew that he was normal. He thought for a while and didn''t mind sharing it with him, "This magic is very powerful. I can destroy every member of Al-Thamen quite easily with this magic." He knew that everyone in Al-Thamen had tasted the forbidden pleasure during their life and it would be easy to defeat them.


    Kouha was surprised, "Really? What magic is that? How can you be lucky?"


    Haru: "That''s why the side effect is also very strong."


    Kouha: "Don''t keep it a secret. If you really can defeat everyone as you said earlier then I will really help you."


    "¡­"


    Haru: "No. You can''t help me."


    Kouha: "Then who can help you? Also what magic is this?"


    Haru: "Ugh¡­ the side effect is quite strange but the magic that I have gotten is ''pleasure magic''."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "Pleasure magic? Really?"


    Haru: "If you forget to watch the ''Fairy Tail'' anime or read the manga again or you can directly read the description in the store. It is used by Larcade Dragneel."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha replied after he had read the information about this magic, "Damn, this magic is powerful but¡­"


    Haru: "Yeah¡­" He also helped with this magic.


    Kouha: "Hahaha, isn''t that good? You''re a harem protagonist! That magic is very suitable for you."


    Haru: "¡­"


    Kouha: "So what''s the side effect? Do you need to have sex every day?"


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Kouha was speechless, "Really? You need to have sex every day?"


    Haru: "That''s the gist of it, but I need a woman to help me."


    Kouha: "Hahaha, that''s funny. Is it only a woman or is it alright with me? I am more beautiful than a girl."


    "¡­"


    His dragon twitched a little and he took a deep breath before he replied, "Don''t joke around!"


    Kouha: "¡­I am not joking."


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "I am joking."


    Kouha: "But you cane, right? Please¡­¡­" He added a cute emoticon to asking him toe to help him.


    Haru: "I know."


    Kouha: "Then, I''ll wait for you."


    Haru: "Good. Tell me when you''re going to fight Al-Thamen."


    Kouha: "I know."


    Haru and Kouha talked for a while before they ended the chat. He sighed and calmed himself. He saw that the bread was almost empty and thought to close the cafe before suddenly he saw a ck luxurious sedan parked in front of his cafe.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru saw a girl that he had seen yesterday, "Kirari?"


    *BAAAM!


    "Haru?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at his dragon again and decided to ept it rather than hide it.


    Shiina was curious and decided to peek at what was under the table until she saw something very big hiding inside his pants, "Is that a weapon?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 314 Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 314 Gamble</h4>


    "No. It''s not a weapon," Haru answered.


    "Then, what is it?" Shiina asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s part of my body. Please don''t mind it," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Shiina was curious but she didn''t force him to answer her question. She walked back before stopping by Iwasawa.


    "What did you see?" Iwasawa asked.


    "There was something really big inside his pants," Shiina said while trying to show her how big it was with both of her hands.


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa blushed and looked at him withplex emotions. She had gotten curious and wanted to see it by herself too.


    "Ho? What is it? What are you doing?" Kosaka walked down and saw that Iwasawa and Shiin were watching Haru from a distance.


    "Shh! Come here!" Iwasawa said to her.


    "Hmm?" Kosaka wasn''t sure but she decided to follow her.


    The door was suddenly opened and they weed the guest.


    "Wee¡­" Iwasawa stopped when she saw a girl who was wearing a mask together with a beautiful girl who chose some bread and beverage before they sat down in front of Haru.


    "Who are they?" Kosaka asked. She could tell that both of the girls with grey hairs were rich.


    "I am not sure," Iwasawa said.


    "Do you want me to listen to their conversation?" Shiina asked.


    Kosaka and Iwasawa nodded at the same time.


    "It has been a while," Kirari said and sat down in front of him.


    "It was only yesterday though," Haru said and asked, "Is this your sister?"


    Kirari nodded, "Yes, I have heard that this cafe is very popr that I want to try to eat here."


    Haru nodded, "That''s good,e here often I am very happy to see you."


    "Then, I will do that in my free time," Kirari nodded and asked, "Can I try the bread?"


    "Sure, please enjoy it," Haru said and asked the girl beside him, "You''re not going to take off your mask?"


    The girl thought for a while before nodded. She took off her mask and started to eat his bread.


    Haru looked at both of them and thought that they were twins, ''Twin sisters, huh?'' He had to admit that they were very beautiful and that it made his dragon move around happily.


    Kirari and her sister ate the bread hurriedly since it was very good. They drank the beverage that they had ordered and sighed in satisfaction.


    "It''s good. I understand why this ce is so popr," Kirari said.


    "Thank you," Haru said and asked, "If you want, you can order more."


    "So please, but don''t misunderstand my purpose foring here isn''t just to eat your food," Kirari said.


    Haru thought for a while, "Are you asking me for a date?"


    "That''s a good idea," Kirari nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was joking, but he didn''t expect it to be real. He could see that Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiin were staring at him intensely.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So how about it? Do you want to have a date at my school?" Kirari asked.


    "Your school?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, I have prepared the uniform that you can enter my school directlyter," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "School¡­" Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t expect that he would go to school. He looked at her and asked, "Do you want me to be your bodyguard or something?"


    Kirari nodded, "Yes, I''ll pay you an appropriate priceter."


    "Are they going on a date?" Kosaka asked.


    "Hmm, it seems that the girl wants him to be her bodyguard," Shiina said.


    "Bodyguard?"


    "It also seems that the girl asked him to go to school," Shiina said.


    "School?"


    "You''re not going to high school because of your family, right? I''ll take care of that and let you enter


    Hyakkaou Private Academy," Kirari said.


    "Hyakkaou Private Academy, huh?" Haru thought for a while.


    Kirari could see that Haru was hesitant to enter her school. She thought for a while and said, "But before that, can you gamble?" Kirari asked.


    "Gamble?" Haru looked at her while raising his eyebrow.


    "Yes, let''s do a simple gamble," Kirari said, then took out a ying card, "Let''s y an old maid game. If I win, I want you to enter Hyakkaou Private Academy and be my bodyguard. If I lose I will give you a chance to go out with me on a date."


    "Kirari¡­"


    Kirari only nced at her to make her shut up.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you serious?" Haru asked.


    Kirari nodded, "I am in my high school and I have thought to try it since I don''t have experience in that area or are you afraid that you will make your girlfriend sad? We can keep this as our secret."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure but this girl made him remember the girl that he had met during his vacation in Macau, "It''s alright to do a gamble but can you change my reward?"


    Kirari raised her eyebrow, "You don''t want to have a date with me?"


    "No. I am more than happy but I have a girlfriend and it''ll be difficult for me to exin it to her," Haru said.


    "¡­" Kirari was silent for a while and looked at him without any expression before saying, "Let''s change it, if you win, you can ask one request."


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    Kirari looked at Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Shiina, "Everyone, you can watch our gamble from a close distance."


    "¡­"


    Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina didn''t hesitate and walked toward him.


    "Haru, are you really going to have a gamble with her?" Kosaka asked.


    "Yeah, it seems quite interesting," Haru said.


    "So all of you here will be our witness," Kirari said.


    Haru smirked, "Witness? Are we going to get married?"


    "No, we''re going to gamble," Kirari said, and her eyes had changed.


    "¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and thought that it would be interesting.


    Suddenly the door of his cafe opened.


    "Haru! I have finished the apps!" Nasa entered the cafe and saw that everyone gathered in one table. He looked at them with a confused expression and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, Nasa,e here," Haru said and added, "We''re going to have a gamble, wait for a while."


    "Gamble?!"

 Chapter 315 Old Maid

    <h4>Chapter 315 Old Maid</h4>


    Old Maid is a Victorian card game for two or more yers probably deriving from an ancient gambling game in which the loser pays for the drinks. Even though a lot of children yed in now but in the past, it was known as meant to gamble.


    The rules of this game are very simple. The dealer shuffles and deals all of the cards to the yers, one card at a time. Some yers may have more cards than others; this is eptable. yers look at their cards and discard any pairs they have (e.g., two kings, two sevens, etc.) face up. yers do not discard three of a kind. Inmon variants, the suit colors of a discarded pair must match: spades (?) must match with clubs (?) and diamonds (?) must match with hearts (?).


    Beginning with the dealer, each yer takes turns offering his or her hand face-down to the person on his or her left. That person selects a card without looking and adds it to his or her hand. This yer then sees if the selected card makes a pair with any of their original cards. If so, the pair have discarded face ups as well. The yer who just took a card then offers his or her hand to the person on his or her left, and so on.


    The objective of the game is to continue to take cards, discarding pairs until no more pairs can be made. The yer with the card that has no match is "stuck with the old maid" and loses.


    Kirari prepared a regr deck of 52 cards and a single joker card, "The one who owns the joker card is the loser of this gamble."


    "I understand," Haru nodded since he had yed this game in the past.


    "Haru, why do you gamble suddenly?" Nasa who hade to his cafe was a bit surprised since he wanted to show him his apps but suddenly he saw him ready to have a gamble with someone.


    Before Nasa received his answer, Kirari suddenly interrupted him.


    "Do you know why I have to ask you to have a gamble?" Kirari asked.


    "It is rted to your school?" Haru wasn''t sure about it but he thought that it might be rted to her school since she had initiated it after talking about her school.


    Kirari looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Can you be our dealer?"


    "Me?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Yes," Kirari nodded.


    "Alright," Iwasawa was curious about what this was about.


    "Hyakko Private Academy, do you know anything about that school?" Kirari asked.


    "I have only heard that it is one of the oldest schools and there are a lot of children of influential businessmen and politicians," Haru said.


    "That''s right. In that school, very few value academic achievement or athletic prowess," Kirari received the card and asked, "Do you know why?"


    "Because such a thing won''t be used in the future since most of them are going to carry on their parent''s career," Haru answered while looking at Iwasawa who distributed the card to him and Kirari.


    "Yes, the thing that we need is a thing like a strategy and the ability to read people. Or the ability to recognize a critical moment in a game. In other words gambling," Kirari smiled and said, "In our school, the thing that we value is an individual''s ability in gambling."


    "It''s certainly a mess up school," Kosaka said.


    Kirari nodded, "Yes, it''s a very messy school the same as our society that is also very messed up, right?"


    Kosaka raised her hands and smiled, "That''s true." She didn''t deny it since she had tasted it now. She wasn''t sure what she would be doing now if she didn''t meet him, ''That''s why I need to seed.'' She looked at him looking at the girl while thinking when this guy was going to turn toward her.


    "Hmm?" Haru turned toward Kosaka, "What''s wrong, Kosaka?"


    "Nothing," Kosaka shook her head and thought this guy was very sharp. She turned around to hide her blush.


    "Do we start now?" Haru turned toward Kirari.


    "Sure," Kirari nodded.


    Without waiting both of them started to discard every pair inside their hands to the table.


    Everyone was a bit surprised since their speed was very fast until both Haru and Kirari didn''t have any pair on their hands.


    "Do you want to go first?" Haru asked.


    "Why not?" Kirari said and took one card before making the pair discarding it to the table.


    Haru decided not to use his observation haki and only used his luck to have a battle with this girl. He could see that Kirari was very excited for some reason. He took one of her cards and made a pair before discarding it to the table. He didn''t have a joker in his hand and knew that Kirari was the one who was holding it. He counted the card in her hands and knew one of them was a joker.


    Kirari wasn''t in a hurry since there were still a lot of cards on both of their hands.


    Their game was very fast and before long there was one card on Haru and two cards on Kirari.


    Everyone who watched this game wasn''t sure but they felt that it was both exciting and intense at the same time. They knew that Haru only needed one right card before he won this gamble.


    Haru was ready to take one of the cards from her hands.


    Kirari didn''t show any emotion when she saw him touching the right card. She knew that she had lost this game thought she didn''t show frustration only an amused expression.


    "Say, if you win how long do I have to be your bodyguard?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm, I have said that until my matter is over," Kirari said, and added, "It won''t be that long."


    "One year?" Haru asked.


    "Month," Kirari said.


    "That''s good," Haru said, then took out the joker in her hand.


    "¡­"


    Haru showed two cards in his hand and said, "I have two cards now if you can take the right card, I''ll be your bodyguard." He shuffled two cards in his hands with a very fast speed that made people gawk.


    "¡­"


    Kirari thought that Haru had be more interesting in her eyes.


    "Now everything depends on your luck," Haru said.


    "Luck, huh?" Kirari said and picked one of the cards in his hand, "That''s true." She discarded her card on the table since she had made a pair, "Then, please take care of me."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the joker card in his hand and thought that his luck was good.

 Chapter 316 First Photo

    <h4>Chapter 316 First Photo</h4>


    Haru had lost but he didn''t think that it was bad.


    "I''ll register you for our school right away," Kirari said, and took out a briefcase before opening it to him, "These will be your uniform."


    "¡­"


    "You sure are very well prepared," Haru said while looking at the uniform.


    "You should try it first, I am not sure whether it is fitting your body or not," Kirari said.


    Haru looked at the uniform and was wondering where this girl had gotten his size since they had only met each other once yesterday.


    "¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I''ll try itter since I have something to do now."


    "Oh? What is it?" Kirari asked.


    "Nasa, you have done it, right?" Haru said.


    "Now, you only remember me¡­" Nasa was a bit pouting since he hade earlier.


    "My bad," Haru smiled and asked, "It''splete, huh?"


    "Yeah¡­" Nasa also sighed in relief.


    "Let''s publish it right away," Haru said.


    "I have prepared everything. You only need to press enter before your app will be published," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    Kirari and Ririka who were by their sides were a bit confused by their conversation.


    Haru didn''t say anything and pressed enter right away.


    "¡­¡­"


    They saw him pressing the ''enter'' button and published ''Instagram'' into the market without any dramatic scenes.


    "¡­"


    Nasa opened his mouth and closed it again. He thought for a while and asked, "You''re not nervous?" He was quite nervous yet this guy just pressed the ''enter'' button without preparation. He wanted to smack him somehow.


    "It''s just the first day, what are you hoping for?" Haru said and exined, "We have Ritsu and she will help us to promote this app."


    "Yeah, even without my help this app will be very popr easily," Ritsu said.


    "Can you help me to create an official ount for this, Ritsu? You can choose a random photo on my phone," Haru said, and added, "Don''t add a lewd one."


    "¡­"


    "Alright, next time bring me to an interesting ce," Ritsu said.


    "I know," Haru said and looked at everyone, "Alright, everyone, please download the app and create your own ount."


    "¡­"


    "Now?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Yeah! Shiina, I have brought you a smartphone, right? You can share your kitty photos with the world," Haru said, and added, "You can also look at a lot of kitty photos of the whole world."


    "Eh?" Shiina didn''t hesitate and downloaded the app directly. Haru had taught her how to use a smartphone and it was very handy since she could take a lot of cute kitty pictures.


    Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Nasa also created their own ounts.


    "Hmm, interesting," Kirari said and asked, "Did you create this?"


    Haru nodded, "Yeah. If you don''t want people to see your photo, you can make your ount private."


    Kirari nodded, "That''s good."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Alright, I''ll cook something and let''s create a party."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Oh, this is what I have been waiting for!" Kosaka said since she had been waiting for him to cook something.


    Haru looked at Kirari and Ririka, "Do you want to stay for a while?"


    "Hmm, I am thankful for your invitation but I have to go now," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded, "That''s alright."


    Kirari looked at him and said, "Come to my house tomorrow and tell me the right size for your clothes. I''ll prepare the right size of your uniform."


    "I will be there tomorrow," Haru said.


    "So please excuse us," Kirari said, and she went out together with Ririka.


    "Haru, who are they?" Kosaka asked.


    "They seem to be a richdy or something," Iwasawa said.


    "Just acquaintances," Haru said, and added, "I''ll cook now, do you have a request?"


    "Pizza for me!" Kosaka said.


    "Fried rice," Iwasawa said.


    "Dumplings," Nasa said.


    "Cotton candy," Shiina said.


    "¡­"


    ''Thest one¡­''


    "He sure has a lot of friends," Kirari said. She wasn''t sure but she felt slightly a bit ufortable to be in that atmosphere. She had been living around a hypocrite people who disgusted her and that was why she had decided to create her own castle before that she also needed a knight and she had found the candidate only that knight had his beloved women.


    Ririka didn''t say anything but she wanted to stay and eat his food since it was very delicious. She was wondering whether she could ask him to cook her something when Haru had be Kirari''s bodyguard. She looked at her sister and understood why she was interested in Haru.


    Yuri, Sora, and Megumi went back to his cafe and they had heard Haru lost in a gamble then needed to be a bodyguard for someone for a month. They hadplex emotions but they were surprised when they heard that he would be a student in Hyakko Private School suddenly. Though, Haru didn''t intend to talk too much about this matter and told them that it would be an easy job for him.


    They nodded and didn''t ask again since it was a good day since his app had been published to the market and they went to have a party with everyone.


    Kosaka had be wasted since she had been drinking alcohol for a while.


    Haru brought Megumi to the backyard sitting together under the moonlight.


    "So your social media app has been published?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded and asked, "How is your school? I hope that I won''t bother you to ask you toe to this party?"


    Megumi shook her head, "It''s alright. I am sure that you need my help again, right?" She said while looking at his pants that had been standing for a while.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t shy anymore and gave her a nod.


    "Have you created your own ount on Instagram?" Megumi asked.


    "I created it, but I haven''t published the photo yet," Haru said.


    "Why not?" Megumi asked.


    "I am waiting for you," Haru said and asked, "Let''s take one now. The photo of both of us."


    Megumi blushed and nodded softly at him, "Wait, I''ll create an ount too." She didn''t need a long time and she had registered her ount.


    "Let me take one now," Haru said, kissing her cheek and then taking their photo together. He checked the result and nodded, "This is good."


    "¡­"


    Megumi blushed again and asked, "Can you use a normal photo for the first one?"


    "Normal photo, huh?" Haru thought for a while and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. The distance between them was very close to each other before taking their picture together. He nodded since he was satisfied with the picture, "How about this?"


    "Let''s not share it with your social media and keep it between the two of us," Megumi said while looking at him.


    "I know," Haru thought that this girl was really cute and kissed her lips.


    Megumi didn''t mind his kiss and received it.


    "Haru, where are you? Let''s take a picture together!"


    Megumi and Haru stopped and looked at each other before they went back together.


    Everyone was ready to take a picture with this cafe as a background.


    "It would be great if you brought your lover Nasa," Haru said.


    "I know," Nasa nodded and said, "I will find her for sure."


    "That''s good," Haru nodded.


    "Be ready!" Yuri said.


    "Oh!"


    They looked at the camera and took their pictures together.


    Haru took this picture and uploaded it as the first photo on his Instagram.


    "Let''s take another one!"

 Chapter 317 Step Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 317 Step Siblings</h4>


    It was early in the morning.


    Haru had just taken a bath since Sora had helped him with his side effects. He looked at his face in the mirror and felt that his appearance was a bit different from Sora.


    "Haru? What''s wrong?"


    Sora entered the bath and didn''t even care when she saw him naked.


    "¡­"


    "Can you knock on the door?" It was early in the morning and his dragon stood up proudly.


    "There is still time, do you want me to help you?" Sora blushed.


    Haru looked at the clock and shook his head, "There isn''t enough time. You need to go to school or you will bete."


    Sora looked at the clock and knew that there wasn''t enough time to help him. She knew that she might make his condition worse when she didn''t help him until the end, "If only you have teleportation then I might be able to help you." She thought that it would shorten the time that she needed to go to school.


    "Rather than teleportation, I want something that can help me to erase the side effects of my magic," Haru sighed.


    Sora snorted, "Isn''t it your fault to learn strange magic?" She suddenly remembered something and asked, "So why are you looking at the mirror intently?"


    Haru looked at her and said, "Sora. Come here."


    "Hmm?" Sora came toward him and saw him looking at her face intently. She blushed and kissed him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that Sora had misunderstood something but he had realized something that his appearance was different from Sora. He might also have just realized that he was a bit different from Kasugano Haruka.


    Sora stopped kissing him and hugged him.


    Haru caressed her hair and muttered, "If only I was your stepbrother¡­" He thought that their rtionship wouldn''t be thisplicated, "Do you want me to send you to the school?"


    Sora nodded and smiled, "Sure."


    "Good. I also have to go somewhere," Haru said.


    "That''s right! You''re going to be someone''s bodyguard, right?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded, "Yeah. Only a month or so. You don''t need to worry."


    "It''s a girl, right?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded in response.


    Sora sighed at him and asked, "Is she cute?"


    "You''re cuter than her," Haru patted her head.


    Sora smiled and nodded, "That''s good."


    Haru also nodded and knew that his little sister was the cutest angel in this world.


    Haru had only realized that in the original his age should be the same as Sora but in this world, he was one year older than her. He wasn''t sure why he started to think about it now but it might be because of his app that had just been published yesterday. He knew that he wasn''t Kasugano Haruka in the original but he was just himself. He shook his head and didn''t need to think much. He only needed to enjoy his life while also making his girls the happiest girl in the world.


    But he was really thinking about the possibility that both himself and Sora weren''t real siblings rather step-siblings.


    Haru thought that it would be wonderful if that was the case but he knew that it was impossible to know about it until he had tested his blood with her.


    "Still, you''re going to go to school, huh?" Sora suddenly spoke to him. She was sitting on the back seat on his Vespa while hugging his waist.


    "Is there something wrong?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright, but are you going to continue to study there after you''re done with your bodyguard''s work?" Sora asked. She didn''t want to be separated from him but she thought that it was good that he could continue to go to school.


    "Hmm, I am not going to continue to go to that school. I will go out straight away after I have done with my promise," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Why? That school is very good. I have heard that there are a lot of people with influence in that school and they might help you with your business," Sora said and didn''t understand his decision. She thought that even though they were separated they still could meet each other at their home.


    "There is no you there. I want to go to school with you," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Sora blushed and hugged him tighther, "You''re really a sisterplex."


    "Didn''t you have a brotherplex too?" Haru snorted with a smile.


    "That''s true," Sora smiled.


    Both of them talked to each other before they had arrived at her school.


    Haru saw quite a lot of beautiful girls and it made his dragon stand up directly. He really couldn''t control this legendary monster on his pants.


    Sora snorted at him before telling him to be careful.


    Haru nodded and went directly to Kirari''s house. He wasn''t that worried about his cafe since he believed that everyone could manage it and there was also a robot that made them.


    Sora saw his back had disappeared and walked to the school until she heard a familiar voice.


    "Sora."


    "¡­" Sora was startled and turned and saw her best friend, "Megumi." She hugged her directly and walked together to the ss. She looked at Megumi and asked, "Did you still learn under that ninja?"


    Megumi shook her head, "No. I have mastered all of my master''s abilities. I don''t need to learn again."


    "¡­" Sora thought for a while and said, "You''re very talented."


    "Is that praise?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes!" Sora nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi and Sora talked to each other along the way and their topic, of course, revolved around Haru and the side effects of his magic.


    Haru had calmed down after his trip to Kirari''s house. He was right in front of her house and he could see that it was a very big traditional house. He could see that it was made a century ago or something. He saw a security that was guarding the house and he didn''t even need to talk that the security let him go inside.


    Haru thought that they still remembered him since he had helped their youngdy a few days ago. He parked his scooter and was greeted by her old maid. He walked inside and he saw her wearing a ck kimono showing her graceful figure.


    "You''vee?" Kirari smiled.


    "Yes, I havee," Haru smiled.

 Chapter 318 Masterpiece

    <h4>Chapter 318 Masterpiece</h4>


    Haru really thought that her house was really big. He thought that this house was a bit simr to the house of Emiya Shirou in his ''Fate/Stay Night'' that he would sell in the winter Comiket.


    "Is there something wrong?" Kirari asked.


    "No. It''s just that your house is really big," Haru said.


    "Hmm, this size is quite normal," Kirari said and asked, "but that''s not what makes you have an interest in this house, right?"


    Haru thought that this girl was really sharp, "Well, that''s true. This house is just simr to the house of the main character in the game that I will sell with my partnerter in the winter."


    "Game? What kind of game?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s a visual novel," Haru said.


    "Visual novel? What''s that?" Kirari asked again.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t seem that surprised for a rich girl like her to be unfamiliar with such a genre of game. He exined to her about the game to her in detail but he didn''t tell her that it was quite a perverted game.


    "Interesting. Let me buy your game when you have it done," Kirari said.


    "Sure," Haru said and asked, "Where are your parents?"


    "You don''t need to care about them. They''re too busy with their work," Kirari said.


    "¡­"


    "Sorry about that," Haru said.


    "There''s no need for you to apologize," Kirari smiled and said, "Your uniform is done. Do you want to try it?"


    "Sure¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Thene with me," Kirari said and walked to the room while telling him to go inside.


    "Excuse me," Haru said after entering the room. He saw the room was a bit girly until he realized something, "Is this your room?"


    "Yes, what do you think?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s good," Haru didn''t even know what to say right now.


    "Sit over there," Kirari said while pointing at the cushion near the table.


    Haru nodded and sat down while looking around, ''Her room smells really good¡­''


    *BAAM!


    "What''s that?" Kirari was surprised.


    "Nothing. I slipped my hand earlier," Haru said. He couldn''t say it was because his dragon stood up and mmed the table earlier. He started to think that his dragon had be very strong now. He sighed inwardly and wondered how long he needed to have this problem.


    "Well¡­" Kirari only nodded and didn''t think much. She walked to her closet to take his uniform that she had ordered yesterday after hearing his exact size.


    Haru looked back at her and asked, "Say, as your bodyguard, what do I need to do?" He had checked her home earlier and he saw a lot of people guarding her house. He didn''t think that he needed to do anything.


    "Just protect me," Kirari answered and took out his uniform.


    "With a lot of people around you, do you need protection from me?" Haru asked.


    "That might be true, but I don''t trust them," Kirari said.


    "Then, you believe in me?" Haru asked.


    Kirari gave him a gentle smile and said, "Yes." She ced his uniform on the table and said, "That''s your uniform."


    Haru was wondering why this girl believed in him. He shook his head and looked at the table. He saw his uniform along with an addition of something extra, "Wig and sses?" He saw a ck short hair wig along with sses.


    Kirari nodded, "You''re quite famous, after all." She knew that Haru was quite famous since he had a lot of fans from his business in both literary and culinary. She didn''t really want him to be entangled with his fans in the schoolter.


    Haru didn''t know what Kirari was thinking and tried both wig and sses, "How is it?"


    Kirari chuckled, "It''s good."


    Haru was in disguise and asked, "So who is this person who is trying to target you?"


    "Hmm, there are too many people who hate me," Kirari smiled and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am not, but what makes you be hated? I don''t understand."


    "I want to be the student council president at my school," Kirari said.


    "So how will you do that? Is it simr to an election?" Haru asked.


    Kirari shook her head, "No. I am going to gamble her posisiton."


    "Gamble, huh? You sure love a gamble," Haru said. He didn''t really understand why people loved to gamble. He suddenly thought that this girl might resemble Tsunade only this girl could win the game and Tsunade could only lose in the gamble.


    "I just love the thrill," Kirari looked at him while licking her fingers, "The world is boring and I can''t stand it." She just couldn''t get enough of the thrill and she also loved thest spark of people when they lost their will during the gamble.


    "¡­" Haru knew that this girl was quite weird. He could see that this girl didn''t think much about herself as long as she could enjoy her life.


    Kirari smiled and asked, "Am I weird?"


    "Yes," Haru answered and said, "But that''s not bad."


    "As expected, you''re also weird," Kirari smiled and said, "Normal people should be trying to get away from me."


    "Really?" Haru rubbed his nose and felt a bit weird since it was his first time for someone to tell him that his personality was weird.


    "Let''s do another gamble," Kirari said.


    "What''s the bet?" Haru asked.


    "If I win, I can ask you one request," Kirari said and asked, "You can say your wish."


    Haru looked at her figure and couldn''t help but say, "If I win, I want you to wear this maid uniform." He suddenly took out a maid uniform from his body.


    "¡­"


    Kirari looked at him for a while and asked, "Why maid uniform?" She was also wondering where Haru had kept that uniform.


    "I just want to see you in this uniform," Haru said.


    "Hmm," Kirari looked at the uniform for a while and nodded, "Sure."


    "Then, an old maid again?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Both of them started to y an old maid again right now, only this time Kirari lost instantly.


    Kirari took the maid uniform and said, "Wait for a while."


    Haru nodded and prepared his camera since he knew that this photo might be his masterpiece.

 Chapter 319 Is Madara v.i.r.g.i.n or not?

    <h4>Chapter 319 Is Madara virgin or not?</h4>


    Haru went back after taking Kirari''s picture and talked with her for a few hours.


    Kirari had told him toe to the school directly and came to the teacher''s office. She told him that both of them would have the same sster. She said those words to him while wearing her maid uniform.


    Haru wasn''t sure but he felt that Kirari loved that uniform. He went to his cafe to help Kosaka with their game along with practicing music in the studio. His dragon was almost at his limit but he held himself. He thought for a while and decided to ask Tsunade since this woman was a master of medicine. He was wondering whether there was something that could help him. He felt that it was necessary for Tsunade to know since she might be able to help him when there was a quest that made everyone from the Group Chat to go together.


    Haru: "Tsunade."


    Tsunade sighed looking at the paperwork in front of her, "I want to go on a gamble."


    "Tsunade-sama¡­¡­"


    Tsunade looked at Shizune and sighed again, "I know." She hoped that there was a quest since she was on her limit now. She wanted to go out and didn''t want to stay in this ce. She was wondering whether she should go to the ''The Training Ground'' since she could use that ce to take a rest.


    Shizune sighed, "It''s be quiteplicated after both Orochimaru and Sasuke have run away from the vige."


    Tsunade gnashed her teeth when she remembered both of them. She knew that the one who could help both of them to get out was the old fossil who wanted to be Hokage. He really couldn''t wait for Sasuke to grow up and defeated that old fossil. She knew that her teacher was observing that old fossil now and that was why her job had increased. She started to be jealous of Jiraiya who could move around the country.


    "Tsunade-sama, please continue with your job," Shizune said.


    "I know," Tsunade said and suddenly her phone rang. She hurriedly took her phone and saw that there was a message from Haru. She didn''t know whether it was important or not but she could use this chance to get away from her job. She looked at Shizune and said, "There is an important matter."


    "¡­" Shizune looked at her smartphone and sighed, "Alright, but I''ll be with you."


    "It doesn''t matter," Tsunade only wanted to get a rest from her job and it didn''t really matter whether Shizune was witing for her or not. She replied to his message and asked, "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    Haru: "Tsunade, do you have something that is able to calm me down?"


    Tsunade raised her eyebrow, "Calm you down? What''s wrong? Do you have insomnia or stress by something?" She started to get worried about him now since suddenly Haru had asked her.


    Haru: "Yes. I am stressed by the side effects that I have received from the magic that I have gotten from the quest."


    Tsunade remembered that Haru had gone for a quest with that octopus and Gintoki to Shinobu''s world. She knew that Haru had gotten a reward but it was her first time hearing that there was a side effect from his magic, "How can there be a side effect in your magic?"


    Haru: "Why are you that surprised?"


    Tsunade thought for a while and suddenly remembered her teacher. She remembered that Sarutobi had sacrificed himself to Shinigami to kill Orochimaru in the original world. She also remembered the side effect Devil Fruit made the people who had eaten it unable to swim and became weak in the seawater. She also knew that there were many of her techniques that created a side effect on her body, but she had thought that Group Chat was very omnipotent. She couldn''t help but ask, "Can you erase the side effects using the Group Chat."


    Haru replied, "I can do that but the points that I need to do that are very high."


    Tsunade was curious and asked, "How much?" She was a bit thirsty and drank the tea on her table.


    Haru: "Around 18,000 points."


    *BURST!!!!


    Tsunade spat out the water from her mouth to Shizune.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Tsunade-sama¡­¡­" Shizune was annayoed.


    "Sorry," Tsunade said and replied to Haru, "Really?! That''s a lot?!" She also had a point but it wasn''t that much. She thought for a bit and asked, "I have remembered that you have gotten a variation of Light Magic. Is that magic really powerful?"


    Haru: "Yes. This magic is very powerful. It can even kill anyone instantly." He didn''t lie since ''pleasure magic'' was really powerful.


    Tsunade thought for a while and asked, "Can it beat Madara?" She took her tea again and drank it again since she had spat her tea earlier.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Is Madara virgin or not?"


    *BURST!!!!


    Tsunade spat her tea again from her mouth but Shizune had prepared herself to block the water.


    "TSUNADE-SAMA!!!!!!"


    Tsunade apologized again to Shizune and continued to chat with him, "What''s that question?! Why are you asking whether Madara is a virgin or not?!"


    Haru replied, "My magic won''t work on a virgin."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade was speechless and asked, "What kind of magic is that?"


    Haru replied, "Only some people know about my magic since the side effect is very dangerous." He was quite hesitant to tell her.


    Tsunade became very curious, "Hurry up and tell me!" She was wondering what kind of magic it was.


    "It''s ''pleasure magic''."


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Pleasure magic?'' Tsunade muttered those words inwardly in silence.


    Haru didn''t receive her reply and decided to check, "Tsunade?"


    Tsunade thought for a while and replied, "You harem protagonist!"

 Chapter 320 As if there is something that easy

    <h4>Chapter 320 As if there is something that easy</h4>


    Haru knew that it was a normal reaction when they knew that he had mastered this magic, ''If only there wasn''t any side effect on this magic¡­¡­'' He knew that this magic was very overpowered and that was why there was a side effect on this magic also this magic didn''t work on the virgin.


    "Pleasure magic," Tsunade decided to check the effect and the description of that magic on the ''store'' on the Group Chat. She read it quite fast and her face had be red when she read it. She started to think that Haru had truly be the ''Harem Protagonist'' after he had mastered this magic. She was also surprised when she saw the price of that magic and understood why it was very expensive to erase the side-effect on that magic. She was also quite surprised by this magic ability to kill anyone with pleasure itself.


    "Pleasure magic? What''s that, Tsunade-sama?" Shizune asked curiously.


    "Nothing," Tsunade shook her head and became curious about the side effects of this magic that really troubled him. She replied, "So what''s the side effect of that magic?"


    Haru replied, "I can''t calm down when I am near a beautiful woman¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade blushed instantly when she read his reply and understood the side effect but she wanted a more detailed description of the side effect, "Can you tell me more?"


    Shizune was on her side while looking at Tsunade who was blushing, "¡­" She was curious, ''What happened?'' She thought for a while and decided to peek on her phone since she could see that Tsunade was focussed on her phone.


    Haru read Tsunade''s reply and thought and didn''t mind to tell her in detail since he wanted to be cured as soon as possible. He started to wonder why he saw in his cafe since there was a lot of temptation in this ce, ''Iwasawa, Shiina, and even Kosaka¡­'' He didn''t see Yuri since she was still in her school now.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Kosaka asked.


    "Nothing," Haru shook his head.


    "It''s just me or your condition is a bit weird," Iwasawa said.


    Shiina also nodded in response.


    "So there''s something wrong with your magic?" Kosaka asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I might only need to rest for a while, but it isn''t something serious."


    "¡­"


    "Really?" Shiina asked.


    Haru nodded, "It''s just¡­" He suddenly noticed that his dragon stood up proudly again and wanted to break out from his pants. He hurriedly used his light magic to create an illusion that there was nothing changing on himself.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone only saw it for a moment and wiped their eyes but they saw that nothing was changing.


    Haru stood up and said, "I need to go back. I need to rest for a while." He decided to go back to his apartment since it had gotten harder to calm himself down.


    "What''s that?" Iwasawa asked. She only saw it for a moment but she saw something standing up very tall from inside his pants. She blushed but in a second she saw that nothing had changed.


    Kosaka thought for a while and remembered the thing that had happened before, "So all of you see that something standing up from his pants, right?"


    Iwasawa and Shiina nodded in response.


    Shiina thought that there was a weapon inside his pants.


    "I guess that Haru is trying to hide it with his magic but¡­¡­" Kosaka thought for a while.


    "What happened to him?" Iwasawa asked.


    "He is sexually frustrated¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure why and it might be because they were bored that they started to talk about him and to see whether they could do something.


    Haru went back to his apartment and told Tsunade about his experience trying to solve the side effects of his magic. He told her that he hade to the world of ''Fairy Tail'' and he had told her that he was unable to get the solution of that magic in that world.


    Tsunade nodded and felt that this side effect was quite serious, "How can you calm yourself?" She didn''t understand how Haru could talk normally right now and not in the heat.


    Haru: "I use thebination of my Light Magic and Ripple to calm myself."


    Tsunade nodded and asked, "Is that effective?"


    Haru replied, "No. It''s not that effective. I am not calm and it is hard to live with this condition¡­¡­"


    Tsunade was confused, "Then, what did you do?"


    Haru was a bit hesitant but replied, "I have my girlfriend to help me."


    Tsunade became curious and asked, "How?"


    Haru replied, "Do you even need to ask?"


    Tsunade: "Did you do it?"


    Haru: "No."


    Tsunade nodded and understood, "Then what about you do it yourself?"


    Haru replied, "It doesn''t work by doing it by myself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "Is there a way for you to help me?"


    Tsunade thought for a while and couldn''t find it. She could help him if his trouble was unable to stand up but this trouble was making him very excited, "Then how about sleep?"


    Haru thought for a while and answered, "Sleep, huh?"


    Tsunade asked, "How?"


    Haru shook his head and replied, "No. I might attack someone in my sleep."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hmm, I am not really sure. If your girlfriend is happy to help you then you should ask her," Tsunade answered and exined, "I am not sure about your condition. Do you want toe to my world?"


    Haru: "Your world?"


    Tsunade answered, "Yeah. How?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No. I am afraid that I might attack you since you''re very attractive¡­"


    Tsunade snorted, "If you want to do me then you''re 10 years too early!"


    Haru smiled, "Then, should I wait for another 10 years?"


    Tsunade smiled, "I might be very old by then."


    Haru: "You''re not old, I am sure that you''re still beautiful by then."


    Tsunade snorted while blushing, "Enough of your flirting. I can''t decide whether I can help you or not. I need to see you directly."


    Haru nodded, "I know. I hope that there will be a quest now that we can go together."


    Tsunade replied, "As if there is something that is easy?"


    Then suddenly when both of them were chatting to each other they received an announcement for a quest.


    "¡­¡­"


    "There is really a quest¡­"

 Chapter 321 Guild

    <h4>Chapter 321 Guild</h4>


    Haru and Tsunade didn''t expect that the Group Chat suddenly gave them a sudden quest.


    Haru: "Say, we can meet now."


    Tsunade: "That''s true, but we need to check the content of the quest first."


    Haru and Tsunade stopped chatting and could see that everyone was moring in the Group Chat. They looked at the announcement and started to read the quest.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Make a Legal Guild In the Fairy Tail''s world.]


    [Quest 2: Win Grand Magic Games.]


    [Participant: Everyone]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward.]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world.]


    [Countdown: Before the Grand Magic Games start.]


    Korosensei: "The quest is surely very simple."


    Yajima: "Hmm, it isn''t that simple. There are a lot of strong people in Grand Magic Games."


    Luffy: "What is the Grand Magic Games?"


    "¡­"


    Yajima: "It''s a festival of every mage in my world. The winner of this festival can get a lot of honor after bing the winner of this festival, but we need to create a guild first before we can join this festival."


    Teppei: "Is it hard to create a guild?"


    Yajima: "Of course. We need a lot of legalities and it is very hard."


    Kuroneko: "Then how are we going to do this quest?"


    Yajima: "Don''t worry, did you forget who I am?"


    Haru: "Restaurant owner?"


    Gintoki: "Old pervert?"


    Korosensei: "Myrade?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yajima was speechless and said, "No! I am an Ex-member of Ten Wizard Saints and also themittee of this festival."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu: "So we''re going to use a backdoor?"


    "¡­¡­" They weren''t sure what to say after reading that.


    Haru: "Don''t say that. It''s legal and it is one of the perk bing themittee of Grand Magic Games and an Ex-member of Ten Wizard, right? Yajima-san."


    Yajima: "That''s true. I am just using my authority to help everyone. There isn''t anything guilty about this."


    Tsunade: "Not guilty."


    Gintoki: "Not Guilty +1"


    Luffy: "Not Guilty +1"


    Teppei: "Not Guilty +1"


    Kuroneko: "Not Guilty +1"


    Haru: "Not Guilty +1"


    Korosensei: "Not Guilty +1"


    Kouha: "Not Guilty +1"


    Shinobu: "Not Guilty +1"


    Kouha was a bit happy with this quest, "Still, I am happy with this quest. I want a holiday!" He thought to have a recreation since he was very busy preparing for his fight with Al-Thamen. He thought to enjoy this quest since he felt that it was quite easy. He was also curious about Haru''s condition and wanted to see it directly.


    Tsunade: "That''s true." She thought for a while and decided to prepare a lot of things since she knew that Haru needed her help now. She was also curious about Haru''s condition right now.


    Yajima: "Then, what''s the name of our guild? Let''s decide it first so that I can register it right away?"


    Teppei: "When is this Grand Magic Games going to be held?"


    Yajima: "Hmm, it''s about five days and that''s why we need to be in a hurry."


    "¡­"


    ''Five days¡­'' Haru was wondering whether he could hold himself without the help of his girlfriends. He also felt like a bit of a jerk to visit Brandish only to ask her to help him, ''This dammed condition!'' He didn''t really want to join but he was helpless when he saw that everyone needed to participate in this quest.


    Luffy: "Then how about the ''Straw Hat Guild?''


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless when they heard Luffy''s suggestion.


    Gintoki: "Isn''t it more suitable to name it Yorozuya?"


    "¡­"


    Teppei was speechless and said, "Isn''t there a good name?" He felt that Gintoki and Luffy had a very tasteless name.


    Kouha: "Whatever. I don''t really care about the name of the guild."


    Tsunade: "I agree with Kouha."


    Kuroneko: "I don''t agree with that. Name is very important."


    Korosensei: "That''s true. I agree with Kuroneko." He also felt that the name was very important for the guild.


    ''The name of the guild, huh?'' Haru was quitezy to think about the name with trouble on his body now. He also didn''t know what kind of name that would be suitable for them. He knew that everyone was connected because of the existence of Group Chat.


    ''Connection, huh?''


    Haru also thought that with this Group Chat everyone could grow without limit, ''Without limit¡­ Unlimited¡­ Infinite?''


    ''The Infinite?''


    They were discussing the name of the guild that they would use for the festival.


    Yajima: "Any idea?"


    Shinobu: "I don''t think that ''Wind Prince of Something'' is a good name."


    Korosensei: "Shinobu-chan¡­ You''re too harsh¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Haru. What do you think?"


    Haru: "Hmm. How to say¡­ I''ve got the idea but I guess it will be quite amon name."


    Luffy: "Oh? What is it?"


    Haru: "I know that the name of the guild in Yajima''s world usually takes two words and some myth such as Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Lamia Scale, etc."


    Teppei: "So are you thinking that we should name our guild with some kind of myth creature along with their body parts?"


    Haru: "I have thought about a lot of creatures but there isn''t any suitable for us since all of us are different."


    Korosensei: "Yeah, since you''re the one who has a harem." He was both sulking and jealous of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "If you say harem, then don''t Luffy have one too?"


    "Well, that''s true¡­" They answered at the same time.


    Luffy: "Eh? I have a harem?" He was quite confused.


    Tsunade: "Anyway, what''s the name?"


    Haru: "How about ''The Infinite''?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "That''s just normal cool, is there a meaning behind that name?"


    Haru: "I have thought that this the symbol of ''Infinite'' is simr to a bond since all of us start to have a bond with each other after being invited to this group. Then our growth is also limitless since we can get stronger and do a lot of things with this Group Chat. There is an infinite possibility of the future that we can get. I am not sure whether it''s good or bad, but at least I am very happy to meet all of you now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "How to say, I am a bit embarrassed somehow."


    Korosensei: "Me too."


    Luffy: "Me too +1"


    Tsunade: "Me too+1"


    Kuroneko: "Me too+1"


    Teppei: "Me too +1"


    Kouha: "Me too +1"


    Shinobu: "As expected of Harem Protagonist, huh?"


    Yajima: "Then, I will register our guild as soon as possible."


    Infinite.


    They didn''t have toin and decided to name their guild that name.


    Yajima: "How about the symbol?"


    It seems that they need to discuss with each other again about the symbol of their guild.

 Chapter 322 The Moon is Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 322 The Moon is Beautiful</h4>


    Everyone has decided to teleport together tomorrow.


    Haru had decided to prepare everything before he went back to Fairy Tail''s world. He had quite a lot of money since he had taken a quest together with Brandish in the past. He looked at the time and decided to make dinner since Sora would go back soon. He remembered that Megumi would alsoe tooter.


    *Mokkori!


    Haru saw his dragon had stood up once again and shook his head. He was wondering whether he could stay for a long time in that world without anyone helping him. He thought after he had solved his matter he should go to visit Kanzaki since it had been a while for him to meet her.


    Shinobu was in her room and felt quite excited since it was her first time going to another world. She couldn''t wait to go there since she was sure that it would be very exciting. She was quite free since her world had be quite peaceful but it didn''t mean that the Demon ying Corps were free.


    Kagaya had quite an influence in this country and decided to use the power of Demon ying Corps to be an existence that was simr to the police. He also started a new business after Haru told him to create a telmunicationpany since it was quite troublesome to use a crow to talk to each other.


    Shinobu had decided to be a doctor since she also needed to search for a way to cure Kagaya''s illness. She looked at the picture of her family and sister, ''Family, huh?'' She suddenly remembered him and shook her head, "There''s no way that I will make a family with that womanizer!"


    Teppei and Korosensei prepared their things together.


    "Teppei," Korosensei suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Teppei looked at him.


    "Have you prepared for the four beastster?" Korosensei asked. He knew that the four beasts were one of the most important events in Teppei since this guy would be brainwashedter.


    Teppei sighed and said, "I am not sure. I don''t have that much confidence to fight that person."


    "Say, what do you think happened to your group chat when you''re being brainwashed?" Korosensei said.


    "Do you think that I will be brainwashed?" Teppei asked.


    "Well, from your personality, I think that you will be d to make the enemy think that you have be their ally," Korosensei said and added, "Thought, I think that you won''t be able to join Group Chat after you have been brainwashed."


    Teppei sighed, "I hope that I will get something to help me fool them into believing that I am their ally."


    Korosensei thought for a while and said, "It will be great for you to get ''Kyouka Suigetsu'' if possible."


    Teppeiughed, "Then, I might be able to fool them then."


    Korosensei smiled and patted Teppei with his tentacle, "Thought, it''s better for you to believe in us."


    Teppei smiled, "Yeah, worse case, I will have to make you explode to destroy them."


    "¡­"


    Korosensei twitched his lips and felt quite speechless now.


    Luffy was very happy since it would be his time to go to another world now. He felt that it had been a while and he was also quite boring training on this deserted ind. He wanted to have an exciting adventure now.


    "The world of magic, huh?" Luffy jumped and smiled happily.


    Kouha prepared his clothes and gold since he would go out this time.


    "Are you going?" Koumei asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll give you some souvenirster, Koumei-nii," Kouha smiled.


    Koumei sighed, "I am quite jealous of you." He also wanted to go to another world.


    "There should be a chanceter in the future for you to go out too, Koumei-nii," Kouha said.


    "How about your friends? Will they help us?" Koumei asked.


    Kouha nodded, "Yes. Haru will help me. He also has secret magic that will make that witch lose instantly."


    "Really? What kind of magic?" Koumei was interested and asked, "Haru is that young man who we have met before, right?"


    Kouha nodded, "Yes. His magic is very powerful but the side effect of his magic is also very powerful. I''ll try to help himter."


    "What magic is it?" Koumei became more curious.


    "Pleasure magic," Kouha answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sorry¡­ Can you repeat it again?" Koumei felt that he had heard something strange earlier.


    "Pleasure magic," Kouha answered once again.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Pleasure magic? What magic is that?" Koumei twitched his lips while asking that question.


    Haru had dinner together with both Sora and Megumi then both of them helped him to solve his problem. He also helped them to rx and let out their stress from a study with his technique.


    Sora slept soundly since she was quite tired.


    Haru and Megumi sat together while looking at the night sky.


    Megumi rested her head on his shoulder, "You''re not satisfied, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Haru answered. He really couldn''t be satisfied with just their hands and he was very lucky that he had a technique to calm him down.


    "When will your problem be solved?" Megumi asked once again.


    "I think it should be sooner than I thought it would be," Haru said. He knew that there would be a lot of quests and his points would increase soon. He thought for a while and decided to try the ''Tower Game'' since Tsunade had told him that there was a points prize when he cleared the floor of the tower.


    "Say, do you want to do it with me?" Megumi asked.


    Haru looked at her. He knew that in this country doing that kind of thing between when dating was considered normal, especially when both of them had dated for quite a long time. He nodded and said, "I want to do it."


    Megumi smirked and rested her head on his shoulder again, "Then you need to solve your problem as soon as possible."


    Haru smiled and said, "I know." He looked at the sky while holding her hand gently, "The moon is beautiful."


    Megumi chuckled and blushed, "You''re too cheesy."


    "Well, you''re happy when you hear it," Haru smiled and kissed her lips under this moonlight.

 Chapter 323 Rules

    <h4>Chapter 323 Rules</h4>


    Haru felt a hazy feeling that he had usually gotten when he was teleported to another world.


    "Wee!"


    Haru opened his eyes and saw the entire members of Group Chat staying together in Yajima''s restaurant. He wasn''t sure of the exact location but it should be in one of the rooms.


    "My head! My head!" Luffy held his head in pain since it had been a while for him to be teleported to another world.


    Shinobu also had a headache since it was her first time going to another world.


    "Use your Ripple," Haru said.


    Shinobu, who heard his voice, used Ripple to ease the headache on her head. She opened her eyes and felt a bit surprised since the design of the room in this ce was different from her world.


    "I''ll never get used to this feeling again," Teppei said while holding his head.


    "Haru, heal me too¡­" Kouha said.


    Haru used his Light Magic to heal everyone while also using it to create an illusion in his pants. He looked at Yajima and asked, "Is this ce in your restaurant, Yajima-san?"


    Yajima nodded, "Yes, I have registered our guild and everyone seems quite surprised."


    "Well, you''re also an MC for the festival, right?" Korosensei said.


    "Yes, let me tell you more about this world at the dinner table," Yajima said.


    They nodded and followed Yajima.


    "MEAT!!!" Luffy excitedly said.


    They were gathering inside Yajima''s restaurant and there were only ten of them in this ce drinking and eating together. The atmosphere was quite merry and they were talking to each other about a lot of things.


    "Here''s the design of the tattoo," Yajima said while showing them the tattoo magic stamp with a symbol of Enso Circle.


    This symbol is just a normal circle and that is why it has an unlimited possibility since they can add something in that circle.


    "Why does everyone need to wear a tattoo?" Korosensei asked.


    "It''s a tradition in this world. When someone is joining a guild, they will stamp them with a tattoo of the symbol of their respective guild," Yajima said and exined, "You can see the symbol of each guild and their tattoo is simr." He showed them the symbol tattoo of every guild in this country.


    "I am still a student, can that tattoo disappear?" Kuroneko said. She didn''t want to make trouble to have a tattoo since she was still a student. She knew that there would be a chance for someone to see her body such as in the changing room or swimming lesson. She knew that it would lead to trouble when they saw there was a tattoo on her body.


    "Don''t worry. This tattoo is created using magic, you can control it with your magic to make it disappear or not," Yajima said. He also understood that they had different customs since their worlds were different.


    "That''s very convenient, can you let me see that magic tattoo stamp?" Teppei asked.


    "Sure," Yajima said, and gave Teppei the tool.


    *Gorge! Gorge! Gorge!


    Luffy was eating a lot of food and said, "Let''s go to the festival now! I am sure that there is a lot of food there!" He couldn''t wait to enjoy the food again at the festival.


    "That''s a good idea," Gintoki said while eating. He had lost his money in the gamble and that was why he was quite hungry now.


    "So where is the location of this festival?" Tsunade asked curiously. She was drinking alcohol since her appetite was quite low with some people gorging a lot of food into their mouths.


    "It''s in the capital of Fiore, Crocus. The city of blooming flowers!" Yajima said excitedly. He thought to show them the beauty of this world to them.


    "So what''s the rule of this festival?" Teppei asked.


    Yajima nodded and said, "Let me exin. First, only five members of each Guild canpete in the games."


    "Five people? We have ten people here," Korosensie said.


    Yajima nodded, "Yes, but only five people can participate. Let''s discuss thatter after I have exined the rules."


    They nodded in response.


    "Second, the Guild Masters cannot participate in the event."


    "Third, anyone without the Guild''s insignia cannot participate in the game."


    "Fourth, each event will remain a secret until right before they begin, at which point the rules will be exined."


    "Fifth, all participants must return to the lodgings by 12:00 midnight."


    "Sixth, the members of a guilds team can be reced by reserve members if necessary."


    "Lastly, victory is based on who can dominate across several different kinds ofpetition."


    "Those are all the rules of this Grand Magic Games, do you have a question?" Yajima asked.


    "Yes! I want to be a participant!" Luffy excitedly raised his hand. He wanted to try to fight with the strong people in this world. He also wanted to use this chance to train his body further.


    "I don''t want to. I want to watch the game¡­" Gintoki said. He didn''t have a hobby to fight someone.


    "Yeah, I don''t want to fight either," Tsunade nodded.


    "What if someone kills their opponents?" Shinobu suddenly said and made everyone look at her.


    Yajima shook his head and said with a serious expression, "Kill is prohibited. I know that your world is very cruel but please refrain from killing anyone in this world."


    Shinobu nodded, "I understand."


    "Shinobu, you''re too tight! You should loosen up a bit!" Tsunade said while wrapping her hands around her shoulders.


    Shinobu felt her massive breasts and only understood the cruelty of the world. She looked at her breasts and sighed.


    Tsunade nced at Haru who had been silent for a while.


    Haru felt quite his body was quite hot when he nced at Tsunade.


    "You''re alright?" Kouha asked.


    "I am¡­"


    *BAAAMM!!!


    Everyone was startled when they heard this noise.


    "Sorry, I mmed the table identally," Haru said and felt speechless at his dragon.


    They only nodded and only some people who were both speechless and amazed at the side effects of his magic.


    "So what''s the prize of this Grand Magic Games?" Gintoki asked. He knew that it was the most important thing for everyone.


    "We will get the title of strongest Magic Guild in all of Fiore and additional of 30,000,000 Jewel prize," Yajima said.


    "30,000,000 Jewel? How much is that?" Gintoki asked.


    "You can create a castle in this world and you don''t need to worry about your money for three generations," Yajima sighed while exining.


    Gintoki stood up and said, "THEN, LET''S WIN THIS TOURNAMENT!!!"


    "OOOOOH!!!" Luffy also stood up.


    "YEAHHH!!!" Korosensei also stood up.


    ''For the money,'' Gintoki thought.


    ''To fight strong people!'' Luffy thought.


    ''Being popr with girls,'' Korosensie thought.


    "¡­"


    They would be speechless when they heard the thought in their minds.

 Chapter 324 Onward to Crocus

    <h4>Chapter 324 Onward to Crocus</h4>


    Haru looked at his tattoo which was ced on the top of his left chest with ck color. He didn''t want to use a tattoo with a strange color and it was quite good.


    Everyone also had their own tattoo and they ced that tattoo in a variety of ces from the thigh, arm, back, stomach, tentacle, etc.


    "How about we go to Crocus now? I have reserved the hotel there," Yajima said.


    "How are we going to go there?" Gintoki asked.


    "Hmm, train?" Yajima said and added, "I don''t have a vehicle thought."


    "Haru, don''t you have a car that you have made in Kouha''s world before?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Wait¡­ Let me check it," Haru said and checked the thing that he had kept inside his body. He kept a lot of things inside his body. He had created a lot of things in the past and it could be used now, "I have two cars and each car can only fit 5 people."


    "That''s good, we can use a car," Yajima said.


    "Now that you mention it," Tsunade said and asked, "Who is the guild leader of our guild?"


    Everyone looked at Yajima at the same time.


    "Well, it''s me. I am the one who has registered this guild after all," Yajima said.


    They nodded and didn''t mind since they wouldn''t stay in this world for a long time.


    "So what kind of car is it?" Gintoki asked curiously.


    "It''s a Mercedes G400 and I had two of them," Haru said, and took that thing out of his body. He didn''t really think much about how such a big car could fit into his body since it was one of the developments of his ''Sticky Fingers'' power.


    "Hmm, is this the car?" Tsunade asked. She was quite interested and directly entered the driver seat. She had a ''Riding Rank A'' from Fate World that she had gotten from reward in the past. The moment she touched the steerling she felt the right connection and it felt very right. She went out and took both Shinobu and Kuroneko, "I''ll take the girl to go with me."


    "Then, I''ll go with Korosensei and Gin-chan!" Luffy said and hugged both Korosensei and Gintoki.


    "I''ll be with Lu----" Haru wanted to say, but he was stopped by Kouha.


    "We''ll join the girls," Kouha said and pulled him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki and Korosensei looked at both of them with an envious expression.


    "Let us have an enjoyable trip," Teppei smiled.


    "¡­" Gintoki and Korosensei were speechless when they saw Teppei''s expression.


    "Haru! Wait!" Yajima stopped him.


    Haru had a headache since he would sit down together with a girl, "Yajima-san, what''s wrong?"


    "How is the side effect of your magic?" Yajima asked.


    Haru shook his head, "It''s not solved yet. I have talked with Tsunade before and she has said that she will try to search for a solution."


    Yajima nodded, "That''s good. Don''t cause a random girl to be pregnant."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless at his words.


    "Haru! Let''s go!" Kouha pulled him inside the car.


    "Yeah¡­" Haru answered weakly.


    "¡­¡­" Yajima shook his head toward him.


    "Yajima-san! Let''s go!" Korosensei called. He wore sunsses while wearing an aloha shirt. He thought that it would be a perfect time to have a holiday.


    Yajima nodded with smile, "Yeah!" He didn''t know why but he felt very happy since he had his own guild now.


    Tsunade had started to drive the car while following the car in front of her. She wasn''t sure but she wanted to drive faster. She took a can of beer on the side of the car and drank it heartily. She knew that there wasn''t any police here and no one would stop her from driving while drinking alcohol. She could also use her chakra to heal her


    Haru sat down in the back seat while trying to concentrate to calm himself.


    "How is it?" Kouha asked.


    "¡­"


    "It''s very bad¡­ Why did you ask me to follow you here¡­" Haru was speechless.


    "I am just curious," Kouha answered.


    "Are you not trying to torture me here?" Haru asked.


    "Are you really unable to hold back?" Kouha whispered.


    "¡­Yeah¡­" Haru answered weakly. He didn''t really think much about Kouha but Tsunade was dangerous.


    "Really?" Kouha didn''t see anything strange on Haru''s pants.


    "I have used illusion magic to cover it," Haru said, and added, "I am in the process of trying to calm it down."


    "Illusion Magic?" Kouha raised his eyebrow and tested it before eximing, "THIS IS BIG!!!"


    ''The fuck?!'' Haru hurriedly moved Kouha''s hand away from him, "What are you doing?!"


    Kouha nodded and gave him a thumbs-up, "As expected of Harem Protagonist¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu looked at their interaction with a weird expression from the front seat, "Kuroneko."


    "W - What??" Kuroneko wiped the nosebleed on her nose.


    "Kouha is male, right?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes," Kuroneko nodded eagerly.


    Shinobu thought for a while and said, "They''re very close¡­"


    "Yeah¡­¡­ That''s the best¡­" Kuroneko nodded.


    "¡­"


    "What?" Shinobu looked at Kuroneko with a strange expression.


    "Nothing," Kuroneko shook her head.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything but she could see his condition from the rear mirror of the car. She didn''t intend to tell both Kuroneko and Shinobu since it might be dangerous and a bit too early for both of them. She could see that Kouha knew about his condition and thought that it was interesting. She wanted to see where his limit was and checked itter after they had arrived in the Crocus.


    Korosensei was the one who drove the car while trying to get away from Tsunade''s car. He didn''t expect that Tsunade was very skillful at handling a car. He didn''t want to lose to her and wanted to win.


    "Oi! Be careful!" Gintokiined.


    "Uwoooo!!!!" Luffy was excited.


    Teppei only smiled while looking at the front scene.


    Yajima looked at four of them and wasn''t sure but he felt that his guild might cause more trouble than Fairy Tailter.

 Chapter 325 Crocus

    <h4>Chapter 325 Crocus</h4>


    The capital city of the Kingdom Fiore. Crocus, ''The City of Blooming Flowers.''.


    It ys host to the annual wizard festival, the Grand Magic Games. The town is filled with wizards and tourists from all over Fiore. At its center is the castle of the king, the pce of Flowers and Light, Mercurius. And on the top of the hill to the west, the stadium for the Grand Magic Games, Doms Frau.


    Yajima exined to them about this city through themunication device that Haru had made for them. Even though they were separated by two cars, they couldmunicate with each other.


    They had been on the street for a few hours and they had arrived at the entrance of this capital city. They were attracting the attention of everyone since the design of their magical vehicle was quite different from normal.


    The guard asked them to stop but was surprised when they saw that it was Yajima.


    Yajima was quite famous and he had some influence on the Magical Council.


    The guard curiously looked at the nine people beside Yajima and only realized that it was newly made guild that would be entering the Grand Magic Games. They didn''t stop for too long and only said some pleasantries before letting them enter this city.


    "Uwaaa!! This is awesome!" Luffy said while looking around curiously.


    "Don''t run around first. Let''s stop in the hotel first," Yajima said.


    Luffy had wanted to go out but his body had been knocked out by Teppei that he couldn''t move. He could only move his head around.


    Korosensei and Gintoki were also curious and looked around the scenery in this city. Both of them also wanted to get out but they knew which was more important since they weren''t children.


    "Yummm!!!!" Luffy said after eating a chicken leg. He made his neck longer to grab something to delicious food.


    "Stop the thief!"


    "¡­"


    Yajima, Korosensei, Gintoki, and Teppei were speechless.


    "Teppei. Knocking his mouth too. Let''s also close the window," Gintoki said. He didn''t want another problem and wanted to go to the inn as soon as possible then went out to have fun.


    Teppei was merciless and knocked Luffy too. He felt that Luffy could be used as a means to practice his technique since rubber human was quite rare.


    Luffy was helpless to see them treat him this way. The only one who was making his heart warm was Korosensei who was helping him eat meat.


    "It''s good," Korosensei said and tried a bit of the meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I am sorry. I''ll pay for it," Yajima said while apologizing to the owner of the food stall. He only hoped for them to not cause trouble anymore even though he knew that it was impossible. He started to wonder whether Makarov always had this feeling when Fairy Tail caused another trouble.


    "What are they doing?" Shinobu frowned when she saw Luffy steal food from a food stall and Yajima apologized to the owner.


    "Just cause trouble. It''s normal for them to do it," Kuroneko answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu looked at Kuroneko and asked, "Is this normal for you?"


    "Well, yes. You know them, right? I would be surprised if they didn''t do anything in this ce," Kuroneko said. Her heart was in peace when she saw Kouha who was sleeping on Haru''s shoulder. She felt that her trip to this world was worth it after seeing this scene.


    "How is it?" Haru asked while using a Ripple to ease the hangover on Tsunade.


    "It''s good. I should drink more after this," Tsunade said.


    "Now you have treated me like a hangover medicine," Haru sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll treat you tooter," Tsunade smirked through the rear mirror.


    "¡­" Haru didn''t say anything and looked at Shinobu, "Shinobu."


    "Hmm?" Shinobu looked at him.


    "Shinobu, don''t you want to change your clothes?" Haru asked.


    "Is there a problem with my clothes?" Shinobu asked. She was wearing her Demon ying Corps uniform since she wasn''t sure what to wear when she teleported her. She had been working as a soldier and it was very hard to change the habit.


    "There isn''t any problem, but you''re cute. It''ll be waste for you to wear that uniform all the time," Haru said.


    Kouha, who was sleeping, opened his eyes and said, "Haru is right. You''re cute. That uniform is ugly, better you change it with something since I am sure that you can be very beautiful." He was still sleepy now but his eyes fully opened when he saw that they had arrived in the town.


    Shinobu blushed and shook her head, "No! I am alright with this uniform."


    Haru knew that this girl was embarrassed, "Actually, there is another problem if you keep wearing that uniform."


    "Is there a problem with me wearing this?" Shinobu frowned.


    "Yes. We''re in another kingdom. If you wear a uniform of a soldier, they might think that we''re a spy or something," Haru bluffed her since he wanted to see her in a cute uniform or something.


    Shinobu knew that it was bad. She looked at him and asked, "Do you have a kimono?"


    "I had a lot of it," Haru said, and took out the kimono that he had bought before in Shinobu''s world. He picked one with purple color since he knew that it was her favorite color and it would also match her butterfly hair clip, "Here."


    Shinobu received the kimono with a shy expression and nodded.


    "If you''re still shy, I''ll wear one too," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Shinobu nodded.


    ''Harem protagonist¡­'' Kuroneko thought when she saw their interaction.


    "Kimono, huh? It''s simr to Kino Country in my world," Kouha said while observing the kimono.


    "Do you want to wear one too? We''re in another world after all," Haru asked.


    "Hmm, I want to wear an aloha shirt. Do you have it?" Kouha asked.


    "¡­"


    "Do you think I am a boutique?" Haru said while twitching his lips.


    They arrived in the inn and entered their room before gathering in the hall to talk about the Grand Magic Games that would be started in 4 dayster.


    "So let''s talk about who will be fighting¡­"

 Chapter 326 Five People Team

    <h4>Chapter 326 Five People Team</h4>


    "I am going to join!" Luffy said while raising his hand.


    "I am not," Gintoki answered.


    "I am not," Korosensei answered.


    Gintoki and Korosensei knew that they needed to win and both of them were normal humans.


    "You''re not a normal human!" Gintoki said to Korosensei.


    "But I am weak!" Korosensei answered.


    "Then, I will go out now!" Luffy said and ran out of the inn.


    "Me too!" Korosensei and Gintoki said at the same time but stopped in front of Haru.


    "What?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Pocket money!" Korosensei and Gintoki asked while opening his palm.


    "¡­"


    "Me too!" Luffy said while opening his palm too.


    Everyone was speechless at them.


    Haru sighed and took out 10,000 jewels for each other, "There you go. Don''t forget to go back before midnight."


    "Yes!!!" Luffy, Korosensei, and Gintoki went out at the same time.


    Haru knew that three of them were the main character of ''Shounen Jump'' and it was impossible for them to listen to anyone.


    "Where did you get the money?" Shinobu asked.


    "I borrowed it from someone earlier," Haru said. He had used his''steal'' skills when he was on the way earlier.


    "¡­" They were speechless at him.


    "So who are the next four? We need five people, right?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''m not going to join," Tsunade said and added, "I''ll be going to the casino after this with Haru." She said and wrapped her hand around his shoulder, "Give me money too."


    "¡­" Haru thought that he had be a money bank for them.


    "I''m going to go in too," Teppei said.


    "I''ll be joining if Haru is joining," Kouha said.


    "Haru will be joining us as well. We need to win this tournament after all," Teppei said.


    "Thest one¡­" Yajima said while looking at Kuroneko and Shinobu.


    "I can''t use magic and I am only skilled in killing," Shinobu said with a calm expression.


    "It can''t be helped. It seems that everyone needs the power of this Queen of Nightmare¡­" Kuroneko said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "Yajima-san, please¡­" Teppei said.


    "Then, I''ll register Luffy, Haru, Kouha, Teppei, and Kuroneko as the participants of our guild," Yajima nodded and asked, "Kouha, can I trust you with the uniform of our team?"


    "Sure. Leave it to me, but I need money," Kouha said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­" Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Yajima-san. Where is the casino?"


    "Wow!!!" Luffy was very excited looking around the scenery around. He used his money to buy a lot of food along the trip.


    Gintoki was eating cotton candy while walking slowly enjoying the festive mood.


    "Octopus¡­"


    "Octopus¡­"


    "Octopus¡­"


    Korosensei was wearing an aloha shirt while eating takoyaki, "Hot. Hot. Hot."


    Everyone was startled and shocked when they saw a yellow bipedal octopus wearing an aloha shirt and sunsses while eating takoyaki.


    "Korosensei. You''re very popr," Gintoki said.


    "Of course," Korosensei nodded.


    Gintoki thought for a while and said, "Is it only me Haru had some trouble earlier."


    "Yeah. His expression was quite unnatural earlier," Korosensei nodded and said, "There might be a problem with his stomach since his tongue is very sensitive."


    "That might be true. He might be eating something bad and having a hard time in the toilet now," Gintoki said.


    "Korosensei! Gin-chan! Come!" Luffy said with a smile toward them.


    Gintoki and Korosensei looked at each other and nodded.


    Yajima and Teppei were walking together toe to the office which was managing the Grand Magic Games.


    "Everyone sure is very spirited when they''reing here," Teppei said while looking around. He could see that this world was different from his world.


    "Yeah," Yajima looked at him and asked, "You''re not going to go with them?"


    "It''s alright. I''ll apany you," Teppei said.


    "Thank you," Yajima nodded and suddenly he saw someone familiar, "Macao!!!"


    "Hmm?" The middle-aged man turned toward him.


    "Who is he?" Teppei asked.


    "He is the Fourth Guild Master of Fairy Tail," Yajima said.


    "That troublesome guild?" Teppei asked.


    "Yeah, but the main core of that guild has disappeared and they have be the bottom of the weakest guild," Yajima said.


    "Oh, right?" Teppei nodded. He remembered that there was something inside the Fairy Tail''s headquarters. He was wondering whether he could go there to see that thing. He knew that he would be brainwashed and that was why he wanted something to protect his family. He had developed an anti-matter bomb but he knew that he couldn''t protect himself from Joie. He needed something to protect his mind or something that could fool Joie that he had be his subordinate, ''Or it doesn''t really matter much to be theirrade.''


    "Yajima-san!" Macao walked toward him and asked about Teppei, "Who is he? Is he your son or grandson?"


    "Hahaha¡­ He is a member of my guild," Yajima smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?! Guild members? You''re making a guild?" Macao was surprised.


    "Yeah. My guild might surprise youter," Yajima said.


    "Hello, my name is Teppei," Teppei said.


    "Macao Conbolt. I am the master of the Fairy Tail Guild," Macao said.


    Macao wanted to say something but he sighed since his guild was on the bottom.


    Yajima tapped his shoulder, "Makarov and everyone will surely go back."


    Macao nodded, "Thank you."


    "Let''s go together. You want to re-register, right?" Yajima said.


    "Yeah," Macao nodded.


    The three of them walked together to re-register to themittee.


    Haru changed his clothes into an olive green kimono and maroon sash while wearing navy haori on the top of his shoulders.


    Shinobu had also changed into a beautiful purple kimono and felt slightly ufortable.


    Kouha was still in his usual clothes while yawning. He knew that they didn''t have that much of money now and that was why they decided to go to the casino, ''If only¡­''


    "Let''s make money, shall we?" Tsunade said with a confident smile toward them.


    "¡­"


    ''You mean you''re going to lose money?'' They thought inwardly after hearing such words came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 327 Frosch thing so too....

    <h4>Chapter 327 Frosch thing so too¡­</h4>


    Luffy was only interested in the food since he only ate meat in the jungle but sometimes Hancock also brought him something.


    "Grilled Chicken! Grilled Chicken! Very delicious! There is only one left!"


    His eyes lit up and he directly went in the direction of the food stall before he grabbed the grilled chicken before someone also grabbed this grilled chicken at the same time.


    "This is mine!" The other person said.


    Luffy ignored him and ate the grilled chicken directly.


    "Luffy!!!" Korosensei and Gintoki ran toward him with a tired face. Neither of them expected that it would be very tiring to go out with Luffy.


    "Sorry! I am hungry!" Luffy said with a kind smile while holding the grilled chicken.


    "Sting! Have you bought grilled chicken?" Suddenly a little cat with red fur ran toward the blonde young man. The cat looked at the grilled chicken in the hand of Luffy.


    Luffy looked at this small cat and said, "Do you want some?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "BASTARD!!!!!" The young man with blonde hair was angry at him and punched Luffy directly.


    BANG!!!


    Luffy, who was punched, didn''t move and kept his smile, "I am sorry. I am quite hungry earlier if you don''t mind. I''ll share it with you." Even though he was stupid, his emotional intelligence was very high since he could befriend anyone.


    "Sorry for the trouble that he has caused," Korosensei apologized to them.


    "What?! Octopus is talking!" The cat was surprised.


    "You''re also a cat but you''re talking," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man looked at Luffy with a serious expression. He had punched him earlier but he felt that he had punched a rubber and his punch didn''t even damage him, "Who are you guys?!" He knew that they might be his opponents in Grand Magic Gamester.


    "I am Luffy! I am a man who is going to be One Piece!" Luffy said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "One Piece?" The young man and the cat looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Luffy! That''s not it!" Korosensei reprimanded him and introduced himself, "We''re guild members of The Infinite. My name is Korosensei." He pointed his tentacle at Gintoki and said, "He is Gintoki."


    Gintoki gave the cat a cotton candy, "For you."


    "Thank you," the cat nodded.


    "You don''t want to eat this grilled chicken?" Luffy asked.


    "I want!" The cat nodded.


    "Good! Let me share it with you!" Luffy said with a smile.


    The young man looked at three of them which had be familiar with his cat and his heart also became soften.


    "What''s your name?" Luffy asked.


    "My name is Lector! I am a member of the strongest guild The Sabertooth!" Lector was quite proud and showed the tattoo on his back.


    ''Sabertooth¡­'' Korosensei, Luffy, and Gintoki might have heard this name somewhere but they had forgotten it.


    "Yeah! We''re from the strongest guild! Sabertooth!" The young man said and introduced, "My name is Sting Euclife and I am Dragon yer!"


    "¡­"


    "Dragon yer?" Korosensei, Luffy, and Gintoki titled their heads in confusion.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You guys don''t know Dragon yer?" Lector asked.


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting sighed but he wasn''t angry at them. He wasn''t sure but it was hard to get angry at them, "How about you guys? What kind of magic have you mastered?"


    "I am a rubber man!" Luffy said and showed how he could stretch his cheek.


    "¡­¡­"


    "O" Sting and Lector opened their mouth wide since it was their first time to see a rubber man.


    "I''m just an octopus," Korosensei said.


    "I am not a magician," Gintoki said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Luffy! You''re a rubber man?" Lector seemed quite interested in him.


    "Yeah!" Luffy nodded.


    Sting was curious and pulled his hand very hard. He was stupified when he saw that it was stretching very long. He let his hand go and it came back to normal. He grinned and said, "Interesting! We might fight each otherter!"


    "Yeah! We won''t lose!" Luffy said with a smile.


    "Sting! Lector!"


    Suddenly another cat that was wearing a frog costume came toward them.


    "Frosch! There is a rubber man here!" Lector said excitedly.


    "Sting," another young man with long ck hair walked toward them.


    "Rogue! These guys are interesting! They''re a member of The Infinite guild!" Sting said.


    "I have no interest in them," Rogue said without expression. He had only an interest in Gajeel and he didn''t have an interest in another person.


    "Oh, don''t say that! Your hairstyle is too emo! Let me take care of it for you!" Korosensei said and moved with 20 mach speed trying to change Rogue''s hairstyle.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rogue and Sting didn''t see the movement of Korosensei since it was very fast and before long Rogue had his hair tied along with his bang showing his face fully.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s good now," Korosensei nodded with satisfaction.


    ''Fast?!'' Rogue and Sting thought at that moment. Both of them didn''t even see this octopus move yet suddenly Rogue''s hairstyle had changed suddenly.


    "Korosensei, you''re fast!" Lector was amazed.


    "Frosch thinks so too!" Frosch said.


    Rogue and Sting were confident that they could be the champions of this Grand Magic Games but it seemed that they had stronger opponents now.


    "Are you going to join the tournament?" Rogue said while looking at Korosensei.


    "No," Korosensei shook his head and pointed at Luffy, "but he will be joining along with the other guys."


    "You guys are strong! I hope that you don''t lose immediately and can fight uster," Sting said.


    "Yes! Let''s have a nice battle!" Luffy was excited.


    They were looking at each other and Rogue wanted to test them only when suddenly they heard a noise.


    "Ah! There is a limited parfait there! Luffy! Korosensei! Let''s go!" Gintoki said and pulled both of them to the restaurant that sold a parfait.


    "See you at the Grand Magic Games!" They said and left them.


    "They''re very interesting!" Lector said.


    "Frosch thinks so too," Frosch said.


    "Do we need to report this to the guild master?" Rogue asked.


    "Let''s do this. I have never heard about this guild before and they might also be the same as us," Sting said.


    Rogue and Sting knew that there would be five members of the guild that would participate in the Grand Magic Games. They had seen one of them was a rubber man and they wanted to know the power of the other four. Though they weren''t in a hurry since they could see them at the festivalter and they couldn''t wait for it.

 Chapter 328 Gamble Again?

    <h4>Chapter 328 Gamble Again?</h4>


    Teppei, Yajima, and Macao went to the Domus u to re-register their guild.


    Domus u is a ce located within Fiore''s capital city: Crocus. It is also a location where the Grand Magic Games is being held in four days. It is surrounded by mountains and trees. City buildings, including residential houses, can also be found near Domus u.


    The Domus u appears to be arge, round, open battle arena that looks simr to a Roman arena structure and has no cover at the top. It has numerous arches in its walls and arge entrance. The Domus u also has four gigantic statues, each holding a staff with a big circle on top, which looks like Roman warriors that face inwards, surrounding the Domus u. Four gigantic chains can also be seen around the Domus u; each starting from a circr metal in the ground around the Domus u, connecting to circles behind the statues, and reaching down to another circr metal in the ground.


    The interior design of the Domus u also simrly looks like a Roman arena. The arena, located at the center of the Domus u, isrge enough to contain a town. There are three stages of the audiences'' seats that are in circr form. The seats also have dividers with three arches in each, and four bigger dividers connected with the staves of the statues. Numerous arches can also be seen inside the Domus u which are just above the highest stage of the audience''s seats, and are connected with the arches outside. There are also hallways and rooms in the highestyer of the Domus u.


    Teppei didn''t seem that amazed by this building since in his world he had seen a lot of things that were more amazing than this.


    "What do you think?" Yajima asked.


    "It''s not bad," Teppei answered.


    "I am curious about your guild, Yajima-san," Macao said


    "Hahaha¡­ you''ll see themter in the tournament," Yajima said and didn''t tell him about the details.


    They went inside the Domus u and suddenly met someone that they didn''t expect.


    "King!" Yajima was surprised.


    "Hahaha, Yajima. It has been a while," Toma smiled.


    Toma E. Fiore is the King who ruled over the Kingdom of Fiore. He is a short man who wears striped overalls, held up by a belt at the waist, under a cape.


    Both Yajima and Toma were short and they were quite familiar to each other.


    "I have heard that you''re going to make your own guild to enter the Grand Magic Games now?" Toma asked. he was quite curious since he had often invited Yajima to be amentator in the Grand Magic Games.


    "Yes. It''s a small guild but they''re very strong," Yajima was quite confident in their smile.


    "Is this one of your members?" Toma looked at Teppei.


    Teppei smiled, "Hello, King."


    "His name is Teppei. He is also going to join the tournamentter," Yajima said.


    Toma observed Teppei and nodded, "Then, I can''t wait to watch your guildter." He thought for a while and asked, "Where is the other member of your guild?"


    Yajima smiled wriley and said, "They''re in the casino."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Casino?"


    Yajima nodded in a tired face.


    "¡­¡­"


    Macao who saw Yajima''s face wasn''t sure but it reminded him of the expression of Macarov when their guild caused trouble. He couldn''t help but let out tears when he remembered the past.


    "Well, your guild might be very interesting," Toma said while patting his shoulder.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Haru along with everyone entered the casino and he could see that this ce was quite crowded.


    "Haru," Tsunade opened her palm at him.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and asked, "Didn''t I have to give you money earlier?"


    "It wasn''t enough," Tsunade said.


    "¡­" Haru sighed and said, "Just y first. When you don''t have any moree to me."


    Tsunade nodded, "Alright." She didn''t hesitate and walked to join the gamble.


    Haru looked at Tsunade''s back and it wouldn''t be long before that woman lost a lot of money. He knew that it was impossible for her to win unless there was misfortune or trouble that was going toward them. He looked at Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko, "You''re not going to y?"


    "I''ll y then," Kouha said and walked to join the game that interested him.


    "I am still underage!" Kuroneko said.


    "Who cares about that?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Then¡­" Kuroneko thought that it was a rare chance and nodded, "Alright¡­" Haru had given her money earlier and she wanted to try to gamble for once.


    "How about you?" Haru asked Shinobu.


    Shinobu shook her head, "I am not going to y."


    "Is that so?" Haru didn''t force her and said, "Then,e with me. Let me show you my skill."


    "It isn''t good to earn money through gambling," Shinobu reprimanded him.


    "I know that, but we''re only staying in this ce for a week or so and with the consumption of food of everyone we need money," Haru said and added, "Also, that Tsunade is going to lose a lot of money too¡­"


    "Then, why is she ying?" Shinobu asked.


    "Probably because of the thrill? I am not sure. Gambling in on her blood," Haru said and joined a roulette game, giving all of his money into the bet.


    Shinobu was surprised by his action, "Is it alright for you to bet all of your money?" She thought that Haru was too crazy to do this.


    "Gamble is also a form of my training too," Haru said and saw the ball start to spin on the roulette. He thought that he could also avert his mind from the side effects of his magic.


    Shinobu saw the ball roll quite fast before ended up in the location where Haru had bet all of his money.


    "Congrattions!" Everyone pped their hands toward him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "See?" Haru said while looking at her.


    Shinobu snorted, "It''s only a coincidence! You''re going to lose soon!"

 Chapter 329 Bet 1

    <h4>Chapter 329 Bet 1</h4>


    "You¡­ really won¡­" Shinobu was speechless looking at the money that Haru had gathered after he had won a lot of gambling in this casino.


    "It should be enough now," Haru said since he didn''t think he should win too much.


    Every guest and staff in this casino knew that it was impossible for someone to cheat using magic in this casino since there was an rm when someone cheated using magic. The only exnation is either this guy is cheating, lucky, or has a very big skill.


    Kuroneko and Kouha had alsoe back after they lost some of their money since they were more interested in looking at him winning a lot of money.


    "Haru! Give me more! I''ll definitely win after this!" Tsunade said while hugging him, trying to make him ask him to give her more money.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade¡­¡­" Haru was speechless since this woman had asked him for a lot of money earlier.


    Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu understood why Tsunade was called a gambling addict in the past. They were even more speechless when this woman had been lost every time that she had entered the gamble.


    "Just give me one more chance! I''ll give you 10 times, no, 100 times the money that you have borrowed!" Tsunade said while hugging him.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether this woman had forgotten that he had the side effect of his magic right now, "Let''s do it tomorrow. I''ll bring you here again."


    "Tomorrow? Really?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah," Haru nodded.


    "Then, tomorrow," Tsunade nodded and asked, "Is it the side effect of your magic?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru twitched his lips looking at her and answered, "Yes¡­"


    "I''ll check it when we have arrived in the hotel," Tsunade nodded.


    Everyone that looked at him was quite envious since Haru was surrounded by three girls and one woman.


    Haru had a hard time holding himself and wanted to go back before someone suddenly called him.


    "Hey! Don''t go home too fast¡­ Hic¡­ Why don''t you have a bet with me first? If I win give all of your women to me!"


    This voice made everyone angry, especially Kouha.


    "Can I cut him?" Kouha said and summoned his greatsword. He


    Tsunade snorted but waited for Haru to see his response.


    Haru turned and saw a man with a tall, muscr, fair-skinned man with straight ck hair, which is slicked back and gathered on the back of his head, where it is kept in a bun, hidden away by a white cloth with ruffled edges secured by a simrly colored strip.


    Haru was also angry but this anger turned to calm before he said, "Gamble?"


    "Yeah!" The man said with a lewd smile and said, "I am Bhus Groh! I am an S-ss Mage in Quatro Cerberus! Let me have your girl when I have won a gamble."


    "Haru. I''m going to kill him now," Kouha said with veins on his forehead.


    "That''s a good idea," Shinobu said while holding her sword.


    Kuroneko panicked since she didn''t expect the situation would turn into this.


    "Calm down. Kouha. Shinobu. Since he wants a gamble why don''t you let me handle him," Haru said with a confident smile.


    "What are you nning to do?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "Well, leave it to me. I''ll handle this problem in a peaceful way," Haru said, and looked at Bhus, "that''s interesting, but what if you lose? It''s a gamble, right?"


    "Ha? if I lose? Then, I''ll be your servant or anything! I am an S-ss Mage after all! I''m sure you''ll be happy to keep me around," Bhus said with a confident smile.


    "That''s an interesting proposal but I have to refuse since I don''t need a weakling on my group," Haru said without a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Weakling? Me?" Bhus let out his magical power through his body.


    "Yeah¡­ You''re weakling¡­" Haru also didn''t show any change of expression when he felt his magical power. He thought that Bhus was really weak in his opinion.


    "Hic¡­" Bhus drank his alcohol on his gourd and asked, "Then, what do you want if you win this gamble?" He was a bit surprised that Haru did not feel anything when he pressured his magic power on him.


    "You love women, right?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! I love them!" Bhus answered without hesitation.


    "If I win this gamble then you have to cut that small thing between your legs and be a woman yourself," Haru said, and added, "It''s easy, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    His words reverberated through the casino and everyone was surprised by their bet before everyone wasughing.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!"


    Kouhaughed very hard and even rolled on the ground since it was very funny.


    Shinobu, who was stoic, also chuckled when she heard the bet.


    Tsunade alsoughed but she hid herughing expression on his back.


    "W - What''s happening¡­" Kuroneko was the only one who was nervous since she didn''t expect for them to cause trouble on the first day.


    Bhus who heard the bet couldn''tugh and he was very angry right now.


    "Why don''t you dare? You expect me to give you my women yet you don''t dare bet your not so much thing¡­" Haru snorted.


    "Bastard¡­" Bhus destroyed the alcohol ss in his hand.


    "Why not go after men now? I am sure that your type is quite popr among those fetishes," Haru said, turning, "Don''t waste my time."


    Bhus looked at him and said, "Who says that I don''t dare to ept your bet!"


    "Wha?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard him.


    Haru turned and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah! I''ll do it! If I reject this bet, I won''t be a man!" Bhus shouted.


    "Bhus-san!" his teammates were worried about him.


    "Shut up! I''ll do this gamble!" Bhus shouted.


    "If you lose, you''ll also won''t be a man," Haru refuted.


    "If you lose, I''ll get all of your women," Bhus snorted.


    "Let''s do it this gamble!" Haru said.


    Everyone cheered when they heard that both of them had decided to gamble now.

 Chapter 330 Bet 2

    <h4>Chapter 330 Bet 2</h4>


    "I''ll be the one who will decide the method of gambling, is that alright with you?" Bhus asked with a serious expression. He had betted his little brother and he needed to get serious for this gamble.


    "Sure," Haru nodded.


    "Haru! You are crazy! If you lose, you''ll send us to that guy!" Kuroneko was angry at him.


    Shinobu was calmer and asked, "Do you have the confidence to win?"


    "I am confident that I can win, but this is a gamble everything can happen," Haru said.


    "Really? Really? Really?" Kuroneko was still worried.


    Haru looked at Kuroneko and said, "Calm down. I am a better gambler than Tsunade."


    "¡­¡­" Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Kouha looked at Tsunade. They weren''t sure but they felt calmer now.


    ''What does that mean!" Tsunade felt offended.


    "Don''t regret your decision!" Bhus said and shouted, "OI! GIVE ME YOUR TOUGHEST TABLE!!!!"


    They were confused with Bhus''s words but they decided to give them a table since there were a lot of crowds that wanted to see their gamble.


    The staff of the casino knew that it was a chance to create money and created a gamble to bet who would be the winner of this gamble.


    The crowd didn''t bet immediately but waited for what kind of gambling that both Bhus and Haru would use for this gamble.


    The staff took out their toughest table and ced it in the center of the crowd.


    "Kakakaka, are you ready for this gamble?" Bhus was excited.


    "You have been getting merry by yourself and didn''t even tell me what kind of gamble you want to do," Haru answered inly.


    "It''s easy! Let''s do arm-wrestling!" Bhus said with a confident smile.


    "ARM-WRESTLING!!!!"


    They started to mor since if the gamble was arm-wrestling then without a doubt that the winner of this gamble was Bhus.


    They didn''t know Haru but they knew Bhus was one of the S-ss of a mage in the Fiore Kingdom.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "What are the rules?"


    "It''s easy! The one who can beat the other person is the winner! Both of us can use their magic in this battle!" Bhus said.


    "Magic?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah? You''re not a mage?" Bhus asked.


    "No. I am a mage. I don''t mind the rules," Haru nodded and had decided to use one of his magicter. Even though he had confidence in his power, he could tell that Bhus was proficient in close rangebat. He had ''Sticky Fingers'' and because of that, his strength was also increased but it didn''t mean that he had inhuman strength.


    "Haru, can you win it?" Kuroneko asked. She started to get worried since she knew that Bhus was someone who was quite strong since she had read in the original story. She didn''t want him to lose, especially when she would be sent out to that disgusting guy.


    "Well, I can use magic after all," Haru said.


    "Win, Haru," Kouha said.


    "If you dare to lose, I''ll be the one who cut the thing between your legs," Shinobu said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade just nodded, "Good! Solve it with a gamble!"


    "I''ll go now," Haru nodded and walked toward the table where Bhus had been waiting.


    Bhus took off his upper clothes showing his muscle, "Ha!"


    "Bhus-san!!!" Bhus''s underlings cheered him on.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless but he also took off the top of his upper kimono. Even though his body looked quite thin when he wore clothes, it was full ofpact powerful muscles.


    The girls had to admit that Haru was hot.


    "Damn¡­" Bhus muttered but he was confident that he had won, "It''s toote to take back this gamble."


    "Isn''t that my line?" Haru said.


    Bhus snorted and ced his left hand on the table with his elbow touching the table.


    Haru also did the same and gripped his hand, ''Left hand, huh?'' He knew that this guy didn''t want to lose his little brother but he also didn''t want to lose this gamble either.


    They chose a random referee asking this guy to start the match for them.


    Bhus and Haru no longer talked to each other and fully concentrated on this gamble.


    "Then, I''ll start the countdown!"


    "3!"


    "2!"


    Bhus and Haru were ready to use their magic.


    "1!"


    "START!!!"


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Suddenly everyone was greeted by a powerful impact from their gamble. The ground in their surroundings had cracked because of their power. The table under their elbows was almost destroyed by their arm-wrestling contest.


    "NNGHHHH!!!! I CAN''T LOSE!!!!" Bhus shouted and used all of his power while also using his magic to increase his strength.


    Haru didn''t say anything but he had used his gravity magic to push his arm.


    Everyone looked at this arm-wrestling with serious expression since they didn''t expect that it would be this intense.


    Haru could win this gamble with his ''Horo Horo no Mi'' and made Bhus became depressed before winning this gamble but he knew that this guy might tell him that he was cheating or something. He had decided to win this gamble with his gravity magic to make him stronger.


    "NGHHHH!!!!" Bhus didn''t expect that Haru was very strong, "LOST BASTARD!!!!!!" It might be because he didn''t want to be a woman that his strength increased dramatically.


    CRACKKKK!!!!


    The ground cracked further and the table almost copsed.


    "No, you''re the one who will lose," Haru really thought that this guy was strong but it was useless. He increased the power of his gravity magic to attract his arm.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    The dust made them unable to see them and no one said anything since they were anxious to wait for the conclusion of their match.


    "¡­¡­"


    They opened their mouths when they saw the winner.


    "K - Kasugano Haruka is the winner!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    They cheered loudly when they heard the announcement. They didn''t care when they had lost the bet since they thought this match was really epic.


    "Damn!" Bhus was very angry now.


    "Fiuh¡­" Haru sighed in relief.


    "HARU!!!!!" Tsunade, Kuroneko, and Kouha jumped into him.


    Shinobu followed behind while smiling.


    "Let''s go back now," Haru said.


    "Eh?" They were startled when they heard his words.


    Bhus wasn''t sure but he felt happy when he thought that he didn''t need to cut his little brother.


    "See you again Bhus, The Transvestite," Haru said loudly and added, "If you don''t dare to cut that thing then that name will be suitable for you." He didn''t show mercy since that guy provoked him. He didn''t care whether that guy really cut his little brother or not but the name ''the transvestite'' would be poprter.

 Chapter 331 Harem Protagonists Aura

    <h4>Chapter 331 Harem Protagonist''s Aura</h4>


    "Do you think that guy will really cut his thing?" Kouha asked.


    "I am not sure. He might or might not be, but for sure if he doesn''t, then his name will be tarnished," Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true," Kouha nodded.


    "Don''t do that again, Haru!" Kuroneko reprimanded him.


    "If he hadn''t started, I wouldn''t have done anything," Haru said.


    "Anyway, let''s go back. We''ve stayed in the casino for quite a long time," Shinobu said as the sky almost turned dark.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Haru looked at them and felt a headache trying to calm the side effect of his magic.


    Bhus was drinking his alcohol with an absentmindedly expression.


    "Bhus-san, are you really going to do the operation?"


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Bhus drank his alcohol and looked at the name card of the most famous doctor in the Crocus. He feltplex right now and stood up and said, "I''ll take fresh air. Tell the master that I need to calm my mind."


    The guild member of Quatro Cerberus looked at Bhus''s back with a sigh. They were also curious whether that guy would really do the operation.


    "We''re back!" Lector said.


    "Fro is back too!" Frosch said.


    Two talking cats along with two dragon yers entered the inn where the Sabertooth guild was staying.


    "Did you enjoy the city? Rogue. Sting."


    "It''s not bad. I have seen someone interesting Rufus," Sting answered.


    "Rufus. Have you heard about the human rubber?" Rogue asked.


    "Hmm from my memory. I have never heard of such a human before," Rufus answered, "Is it magic to turn the human body into a simr feature to rubber?"


    "Yeah! That guy is interesting," Sting nodded.


    "Is he strong?" Orga asked.


    "I am not sure about Luffy, but the octopus in their group is strong," Rogue answered.


    "Even for both of you, the twin dragon yer?" Rufus asked.


    Sting snorted, "No! Compared to the dragon yer, they''re weak!"


    "I agree," Rogue nodded.


    Rufus and Rogue smiled after hearing their response.


    "Our guild is the strongest and we will show the world in four days!"


    Suddenly they heard a heavy voice and saw their master.


    "Master!" They answered at the same time.


    Jiemma nodded at him and said, "It will be our first time to enter the Grand Magic Games and it''s the time to show everyone in this kingdom that we''re the strongest guild! No matter who the opponent is, we''re the strongest!"


    "YES!!!!" Their eyes were shining in excitement when they thought that they could be the strongest guild in the entire country.


    Sting and Rogue knew that to be the strongest they needed to join the strongest guild in this kingdom.


    ''Natsu-san¡­''


    ''Gajeel¡­''


    Haru would really be crazy now since it was hard to be around beautiful girls. He knew that he needed to go back before midnight but he decided to go out since he needed to wait for members of the group chat to sleep before he went to Tsunade''s room. He really hoped for her to be able to solve his problem at least for the Grand Magic Games.


    "Where''s Haru?" Gintoki asked.


    "He has gone out to search for fresh air," Shinobu answered.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yeah. It''s rare for him to be a loner," Teppei said.


    "He has trouble with his magic and he needs time to solve his troubles," Yajima said.


    "What?! Really?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "Let him calm down and you don''t need to worry about him," Yajima said.


    They thought for a bit and nodded though they were worried about his problem but magic wasn''t their forte and it was impossible for them to help him.


    "Is it okay to tell everyone?" Kouha asked.


    "It''s alright and it isn''t that he is hiding it," Yajima said.


    "Well, that''s true¡­" Kouha nodded.


    "Tsunade, do you know anything about the problem of his magic?" Kuroneko asked curiously.


    Tsunade nodded in response, "I am going to help himter."


    Shinobu feltplex since Haru didn''t say anything to her earlier, "Let mee with you."


    Tsunade looked at Shinobu and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. He has helped me before and I need to help him," Shinobu said.


    "¡­" Tsunade looked at Shinobu without saying anything and wondering what kind of expression Shinobu would show when she knew about the side effect of his magic, "Well,e with meter."


    Haru thought to make himself drunk then went to sleep to make himself calm. Though, he knew that it was a bit impossible he was quite strong with his alcohol intake. He stood up in the middle of the bridge while watching the clear river which he could see a fish swum around in the middle of the night. He knew that he was scum and knew that it might be toote for him toe back now. He hoped Megumi would forgive him. He poured sake on the small cup and drank it slowly. He could feel a clear yet smooth liquid through his throat and gave his stomach a warm feeling, "It''s good."


    "Really? Can you give me some too?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that he was a harem protagonist and knew that his chance to meet women was really high. He turned around and saw the beautiful girl, whose attire was yet again eastern-looking, with the woman wearing a strapless dress highly reminiscent of a "Cheongsam." She has long, straight, and ck hair that reached down to her lower back, while mostly left loose, being parted in the middle of her forehead and sporting two bangs framing her face and going down below her shoulders, her hair is also tied into a pair of bun-shaped dango loops on both sides of her head, and a braid is present a few inches below each of such loops.


    Haru knew this woman but he was wondering why this girl suddenly appeared in this ce. He wondered whether it had anything to do with his harem-protagonist aura. He didn''t say anything and took out a cup before pouring the sake there.


    "Thank you," the woman said and sipped the sake slowly from her mouth without saying anything. She tasted the sake slowly then said, "It''s good."


    Haru only nodded in response since it started to get hard to stay calm here.


    "Minerva Ond."


    "Kasugano Haruka."


    "I''ll leave first Haruka," Minerva said and took a bottle of his sake before she disappeared.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''What the heck does this woman want to do?'' Haru thought inwardly.

 Chapter 332 Temporary Solution

    <h4>Chapter 332 Temporary Solution</h4>


    Haru went back since he almost couldn''t hold it anymore. He really hoped that Tsunade had a way for him to stop the side effect of his magic even if it was temporary, ''I might not be able to join the tournament depending on my condition.'' He entered the inn and walked to Tsunade''s room since he had made a promise earlier with her.


    Their inn is quiterge that they have received their own room in this inn and with the money that Haru had gotten through the gamble they wouldn''t need to worry about their life here and could focus entirely on the Grand Magic Games.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Haru knocked on the door of Tsunade''s room and he could tell that everyone had slept in their own room but he felt that there was another person in Tsunade''s room.


    The door was opened, "Oh? Haru,e."


    Tsunade let him enter her room since she had promised to do something about his condition.


    "Excuse me," Haru entered her room and saw that there was Shinobu there, "Shinobu?"


    Shinobu nodded, "I have heard that your body condition is bad because of magic that you have gotten from the quest."


    "¡­" Haru looked at Tsunade.


    Tsunade only shrugged her shoulders, "Yajima has told about your condition but he didn''t tell about the details."


    "¡­¡­" Haru thought that it didn''t really matter, "Can you help me?"


    Tsunade looked at him for a while and said, "Open your clothes. Let me check your body condition first."


    "Open his clothes? Here?" Shinobu blushed when she heard it.


    "You''re also a doctor, right? Why are you blushing to see a male naked?" Tsunade said with a smirk.


    "¡­" Shinobu opened and clothes her mouth before sighing, "That''s true." She was wondering why she blushed earlier.


    Haru nodded and took off his kimono slowly. He didn''t feel shame since he thought that it would be dangerous to continue to be in this condition.


    Tsunade and Shinobu were speechless when they saw him didn''t hesitate and took off his clothes. They blushed when he had taken off the upper part of his kimono and would continue to take off the rest. Their heart was beating very fast until they heard his voice.


    "Do I need to take off all of them?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade nodded with a serious expression, "Yes! I need to see that ce too since you have said that the source of the problem was in that ce, right?"


    "That''s true," Haru nodded and became naked in front of two girls. He also had erased his illusion magic and showing his berserk dragon between his legs.


    Tsunade and Shinobu gulped since they had to admit that his body was very good and the thing between his legs was very splendid that made them feel that it might be very delicious. They could feel that his thing emitted some unique fragrance that made their bodies felt a bit hot.


    "How are you feeling now?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "My body is very hot¡­" He couldn''t look at both of them and he knew that he might do something that he might regretter.


    "Lay down on the bed. Let me check your condition," Tsunade said.


    Haru nodded andid on her bed but his dragon stood up straight that made both Tsunade and Shinobu felt a bit nervous.


    "How are you going to check his condition?" Shinobu asked and said, "Also, what is the side effect of his magic?"


    "The side effect of his magic is making him unable to hold himself without doing such a thing with women every day," Tsunade said and added, "I will check with my chakra."


    "¡­" Haru was speechless hearing their conversation, "Can you check me now? It''s a bit chilly here."


    "Right," Tsunade nodded and took a seat before cing both of her palms on his body. She started to use her chakra to check the condition of his body and could feel that enormous energy was gathering on his little brother. She understood why he needed to let it out and she also felt that his body was a bit unstable because of the side effects of his magic. She continued to check the condition of his body with her chakra.


    Shinobu didn''t know anything and she didn''t know what to do but she had to admit that his condition was dangerous, ''He might attack a random girlter¡­'' She couldn''t let him do that and it was better for her to help him to relieve itter, ''W - What the hell am I thinking?''


    Haru had a hard time controlling himself but he held himself really hard. He looked at Tsunade and asked, "How?"


    Tsunade nodded, "I can help you. I might be able to temporarily stop the side effects of your magic?"


    "Really?" Haru was very happy when he heard that.


    "Yes," Tsunade nodded and said, "Let me help you now."


    "Good," Haru agreed without hesitation.


    "But remember that it is only temporary and I might only be able to stop the side effects for at least two weeks," Tsunade said.


    "That''s good enough," Haru said as he felt that two weeks was enough for them to finish this quest and go back to his original world.


    "I''ll do it now," Tsunade said, and a green energy started to cover her hands before she touched his dragon directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that he would go berserk but he felt that he could control himself even though his dragon stood up straight.


    Shinobu blushed when she saw Tsunade touching his dragon directly but she knew that it was an important process to solve his problem. She sighed and wondered whether there was something she could do for him.


    The process of the therapy wasn''t that long and before long it was over.


    "Good. I have done all I can to help you," Tsunade said while holding his dragon with both of her hands.


    "Thank you, but¡­" Haru said while looking at her hands.


    "Oh, right¡­¡­" Tsunade nodded and felt slightly lost but she hid it hurriedly.


    Haru was wondering how long he had been feeling this refresh before. Even though his dragon was still standing but he didn''t feel the crazy urge that told him to mate, "Thank you, Tsunade! I''ll go back now!" He said and took his clothes before giving her a peck on her cheek, "Goodnight!" He said and went to his room to sleep. He felt that he could sleep soundly tonight.


    Shinobu twitched her lips when she saw her giving a peck on Tsunade''s cheek.


    Tsunade caressed her cheek while sighing, "I wonder should I tell him about this."


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with your therapy process earlier?" Shinobu asked.


    "I only temporarily stopped his urge, but that doesn''t mean the urge is gone," Tsunade said.


    "What do you mean?" Shinobu was confused.


    "When the two weeks are gone then the urge that he has been holding for two weeks will explode and that he will go berserk¡­¡­" Tsunade sighed, wondering whether she should tell him.


    Shinobu didn''t expect that the situation would be very dangerous.


    Shinobu and Tsunade looked at each other and nodded.


    "Let''s keep this a secret."


    Haru slept soundly without knowing the trouble that he would get after two weeks.

 Chapter 333 Start of Grand Magic Games!

    <h4>Chapter 333 Start of Grand Magic Games!</h4>


    Haru was very happy at this moment since the side effect of his magic had disappeared. He woke up in the early morning and prepared breakfast for everyone in a very good mood.


    "Haru. Is it only me or your mood is very good now," Teppei asked.


    "Yes! The side effect of my magic has disappeared!" Haru was very happy and didn''t mind telling everyone about it.


    "Really? That''s great!" Luffy was happy.


    "Yeah! It''s very great!" Haru smiled while nodding. He was really grateful for Tsunade who had helped him to solve his problem without any side effects. He was truly d to ask for help from Tsunade, "Yes. It''s all because of Tsunade! She is truly the greatest medical ninja!" He didn''t mind praising Tsunade and even exaggerated it a bit.


    "Tsunade! You''re awesome!" Kuroneko praised.


    Tsunade and Shinobu who knew the truth felt quite ufortable but it was very hard to tell him, especially when Haru had such a happy smile on his face. They felt that it was very difficult to do and wondered whether they should tell the truth to him.


    "Here is a special dish for you, Tsunade," Haru said, and gave her wine, "This is also a special wine that I have gotten from Teppei''s world in the past. I have kept it a secret but this is for you."


    "Wow¡­" Tsunade could tell that this wine would be very delicious.


    "Eh! Not fair! I want one too!" Korosnesei protested.


    "Not fair! Me too!" Gintoki said.


    "Yeah! Me too!" Luffy said.


    "No. It''s special for Tsunade," Haru said.


    Tsunade gulped and drank the wine directly with a happy expression.


    Gulp!


    "Ah! It''s very tasty!" Tsunade smiled with a red face.


    "Tsunade!!! Is it alright for you not to talk about that problem for him?" Shinobu said while whispering.


    "Gulp! It''s alright. The time limit is two weeks and there are a lot of times!" Tsunade didn''t think anymore and drank the wine happily.


    Shinobu looked at Tsunade with helpless expression and sighed. She turned and looked at Haru and knew that because of the side effects of his magic his life turned into a disaster. She knew that he would be sad or became frustrated when he heard the truth, ''There is still 2 weeks¡­'' She thought inwardly and decided to tell himter.


    Haru went out together with Kouha to search for clothes for the Grand Magic Tournamentster.


    "So your problem is cured, right?" Kouha asked.


    "No," Haru shook his head and said, "It''s only temporary and the side effect wille back after two weeks, but it is good enough for me."


    "That''s true," Kouha nodded.


    They went out together since they were just too bored to stay at the hotel. Theirpetition wouldn''t start three days ago and there was a lot of time to tour around this town.


    Haru thought that the world was really beautiful after the side effects of his magic had disappeared. He knew that it was only temporary but he was very happy. He suddenly let out tears when he thought about his hardship.


    "¡­" Kouha, who was by his side, felt speechless, "You''re too exaggerated."


    "Kouha¡­ You didn''t know how hard it was¡­¡­" Haru had lost count of how many times that he wanted to go wild during that moment. He was both tired and stressed but that hardship is over now. He could walk normally and enjoy his life normally. Even though his libido was really high but he could hold himself without losing himself to his desire now, "THE WORLD IS BEAUTIFUL!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha was speechless and embarrassed with his action, "Don''t get close to me!"


    Shinobu and Kuroneko followed both Kouha and Haru since they were worried about Haru.


    Shinobu was wondering what would happen when that strong desire to mate, which was very high, was suddenly suppressed, then two weeks after that desire exploded. She knew that the consequences would be very dire and in worse cases that he might be a sexual offender.


    Kuroneko followed them for a different reason and wondered whether Kouha and Haru were in that kind of rtionship.


    "Kuroneko, you have nosebleed again," Shinobu said and felt a bit worried.


    Kuroneko hurriedly wiped the blood on her nose and nodded.


    "Are you alright? You''re not sick, right?" Shinobu asked worriedly.


    "No. I am alright," Kuroneko shook her head since she couldn''t tell the reason why she had a nosebleed before.


    "Shinobu and Kuroneko have been following us," Kouha said.


    "I know," Haru said.


    "I''ll call them here," Kouha said and turned, "Shinobu! Kuroneko! Don''t hide there ande here!"


    Kuroneko and Shinobu looked at each other and nodded. They knew that it was quite impossible to tail after them since both Haru and Kouha.


    "H - Hey, it''s a coincidence!" Kuroneko said with an awkward smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Kouha, and Shinobu were speechless looking at her.


    "Let''s go out to eat something," Haru said and he was curious about the traditional food in this town.


    Kuroneko and Kouha agreed.


    Shinobu also didn''t have a problem.


    "Shinobu," Haru said.


    "W - What?" Shinobu suddenly felt a bit nervous.


    Haru looked at him and could see that Shinobu felt a bit weird, "What''s wrong? Are you nervous?"


    "No. I am not," Shinobu calmed herself and wasn''t sure whether she could tell him about his problem.


    Haru looked at her for a while but didn''t force her to answer him.


    They spent their time together before it was time for the Grand Magic Games. They suddenly heard an announcement in the middle of the night that told them to gather in the center of the city.


    "Are you ready?" Yajima asked.


    Luffy, Teppei, Haru, Kouha, and Kuroneko nodded at the same time before they went out together to the center of the city to join the Grand Magic Games.

 Chapter 334 Preliminary Event

    <h4>Chapter 334 Preliminary Event</h4>


    The announcement of the Grand Magic Games was very sudden that it was happening at midnight.


    "Every guild that participated in the Grand Magic Games! Please gather in the middle of the city! The preliminary event will start and we will choose only 8 guilds to enter the main event!" The huge hologram mascot of the Grand Magic Games said it could be heard throughout the city.


    "Is that the mascot of this event?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes. The name of the mascot is Mato," Yajima said.


    Everyone walked to the city and could see a lot of people also stood up on the top of the roof to watch the show.


    Then suddenly there were 8rge fields that appeared and floated slowly in the sky gathering around the center of the city.


    "What''s that?" Luffy asked.


    "It might be something that is used for preliminary events," Haru said.


    "Yajima, do you know anything about the event?" Teppei asked.


    "No. The event that will be held at the Grand Magic Games is a secret and no one knows about the event until it is announced by Mato," Yajima said.


    "Even though you''re amentator?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah. Even though I am amentator, I don''t know anything about the event," Yajima said and added, "I don''t even know that the preliminary event will be held suddenly at midnight."


    No one said anything again and arrived at the center of the city. They could see a lot of people there and there were at least hundreds of guilds gathered in this ce.


    "Hahaha, wee to the preliminary event of the Grand Magic Games!" Mato said with augh and snapped his fingers before suddenly there was a magic circle that appeared in front of them.


    Everyone knew that the preliminary event might have something to do with the field that was floated on the sky.


    "For the participants of each guild! Please enter the big circle in front of you! Then, you''ll be teleported randomly to the eight fields that are floated on the sky!" Mato said.


    "Then, I''ll go first!" Luffy said and entered the circle while looking at it curiously.


    Teppei, Kouha, Haru, and Kuroneko also entered the circle together.


    "Don''t you dare to lose!" Tsunade said.


    "Yeah, we''ll cheer you on from this ce!" Korosensei said.


    "I''ll buy you cotton candy after we have gone back, yawn¡­" Gintoki said while yawning since he was woken up in the middle of the night.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t lose this event!" Luffy said confidently.


    "Yeah, worse case, I might blow everything up with an anti-matter bomb," Teppei said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Please don''t do that¡­"


    "I was joking," Teppei said.


    ''It''s not like a joke,'' they thought inwardly.


    Mato waited until everyone had entered the circle before saying, "Then, let us start the event!"


    Suddenly a light started to envelop everyone who was standing on top of the circle before making them disappear.


    Everyone was startled until they saw arge 8 t-screens that was made from magic on the sky showing everyone had been teleported to the 8 random fields.


    "Everyone please win!" Korosensei cheered for them loudly. He was very excited and couldn''t wait to watch the event.


    Gintoki, who was sleepy, also put in quite a genuine interest to watch this match.


    They couldn''t wait to see the first event of the Grand Magic Games.


    Haru, Teppei, Luffy, Kuroneko, and Kouha held their heads unconsciously but they didn''t feel a headache.


    "I hate teleportation circles," Luffy said.


    They agreed with Luffy since they couldn''t get used to the teleportation no matter who much that they had been teleported. They could see that one by one the team of each guild had been teleported on the field where they were standing.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru tried to search whether he could see a big guild such as Blue Pegasus, Sabertooth, Lamia Scale, or something, "I can''t see the big fish here."


    "Yeah, there isn''t any big guild in this field," Kuroneko said.


    "Then, there are only small fries here?" Kouha asked while holding hisrge sword.


    "Yeah," Haru said, and added, "Kouha, don''t kill people in this ce."


    "Eh?" Kouha was surprised.


    "Don''t ''Eh'' me!" Haru was speechless when this guy wanted to kill them.


    "Don''t worry everyone this time, I''ll handle them!" Luffy said and stood up in front of them.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah! I''ll do it!" Luffy gave them a smile.


    "Don''t be hasty, let''s listen to that clown first what the event is about," Teppei said.


    They nodded and waited for Mato to announce the preliminary event.


    "Now that you mention it, I don''t know about yoru power Kuroneko," Teppei said since he knew that Kuroneko came from a normal world.


    "Well, I can use lighting magic and life magic," Kuroneko said.


    "Life Magic?" Teppei asked.


    "I can make the amoeba or the small creatures around us be big and be my army," Kuroneko said and looked quite proud.


    "Isn''t that simr to Hakuryuu''s power?" Kouha asked.


    "Well¡­ yeah," Kuroneko smiled and said, "I have copied that magic from your little brother."


    "Let me tell you the rules of this first event!" Suddenly Mato said and announced, "The name of this event is ''Shoving Down out of the Field''! The rules are simple! You need to stay in the field as long as possible and thest team who can stay in the field will continue to the next event! There are 8 fields here and there are only 8 teams that will be chosen for this event! You can use your magic to send your opponent off the field!"


    "What happens after we have been thrown off the field?" One of the contestants asked loudly. Even though no one said anything, they knew that it would be dangerous to fall down from the sky.


    "Don''t worry, there is a safety device that can catch all of you who have fallen from the field! Is there any question again?" Mato asked. He waited for a while but no one said anything, "Then, let us start the event! Thest team who is standing on the field is the winner! Without anything anymore!"


    Everyone was ready with their own magic to attack their opponents.


    "START!!!!!!"

 Chapter 335 Shoving Down 1

    <h4>Chapter 335 Shoving Down 1</h4>


    Haru could see that everyone on the field was very spirited and started to attack each other the moment Mato announced the event.


    "Shishishi!" Luffy was excited and corked his mouth with his thumb, bit into his thumb joint (making a small opening) and blew very hard into it, which inted his arm, "Gear Third!" He stretched his arm back then threw a devastating punch, "Gomu Gomu no Gigant Pistol!"


    BOOOOOOOOMM!!!!


    A lot of people were caught in Luffy''s attack and they were thrown out of the field instantly.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    "Impossible!"


    "What the heck!"


    Luffy''s attack caused the attention of everyone since they had never seen such arge arm.


    Luffy didn''t stop and moved the air on his arm to his leg before raising his leg to the crowd, "Gomu Gomu no Gigant Stamp!"


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    The force of his attack defeated a lot of people again.


    "UWAAAA!!!"


    Luffyughed really hard before he let out the air inside his body and transformed him into Chibi Luffy.


    "¡­"


    "You haven''t erased the side effects of your attack?" Haru asked.


    "I haven''t perfectly controlled it," Luffy smiled in his chibi form and said, "Please take care of the rest."


    "¡­¡­"


    They turned and saw a lot of people looking at them with an annoyed expression before attacking them together.


    ''Oh, Luffy¡­''


    Haru shook his head and stood up in front of everyone before using his strength magic to block this attack.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!


    Jura had seen Haru earlier who was joining this Grand Magic Games and didn''t expect that he would be joining this Grand Magic Games either. He was curious about them and decided to let his teammates take care of their opponent since he believed that they could take care of them.


    "Jura-san, you''re not going to help?" Lyon asked while sending out his ice magic.


    "Well, I believe that you can take of them," Jura said, and added, "I am going to observe another team."


    Lyon followed Jura''s gaze and saw Luffy, who was inting his arm before attacking their field. He frowned, "They''re strong." He was also curious about what kind of magic it was since the force behind Luffy''s attack was very powerful.


    "Well, that straw hat one is powerful but the one with an olive colored kimono is very powerful too," Jura said and added, "He has defeated me before."


    "Ha?" Lyon was startled and distracted him. He couldn''t block the magic that was shot toward him.


    Jura created arge earth wall to block that magic.


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    Jura opened his palm and pushed the earth wall before sending out a lot of people out of the field. He looked at Lyon and said, "You need to be careful."


    "I know, but has he really defeated you?" Lyon was doubtful since Haru was quite young.


    "Well, I am also underestimating him but that guy is very skilled using something simr to a ghost or mental magic," Jura said and added, "When you fight himter, you need to be careful when he summons a white ghost from his body and no matter what you can''t touch that ghost or else you will lose instantly."


    "What?" Lyon was surprised and asked, "Is there a way to counter that attack?"


    "Well¡­" Jura thought for a while and answered, "The speed of his attack is quite slow and you can dodge it." He thought that it was the only weakness of ''Negative Hollow''.


    Lyon nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll help everyone now and send out all of the opponents here!"


    "That''s good," Jura nodded and continued to observe Haru''s field.


    "Light Dragon Roar!"


    "Shadow Dragon Roar!"


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Rogue and Sting sent out their attacks together, making their opponents fly off the field.


    "Hahaha," Orga let out electricity around his body, "It won''t be perfect! 120 mm ck Lighting Cannon!" He generated a ball of electricity between his palms before releasing it as a powerful beam.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Rufus and Minerva didn''t say anything and watched Rogue, String, and Orga who were fighting the entire teams in their fields.


    Rufus looked around and saw Luffy who was fighting using his giant arm. He remembered the conversation that he had with Sting and Rogue, "Sting-kun, is that the rubber man?"


    Sting, who was excited to fight the group of people, turned when he heard Rufus''s voice. He saw Luffy who was sending out a lot of people from the field and grinned, "Yeah, that''s him!" He didn''t expect Luffy to be that strong.


    Minerva didn''t have much interest but she raised her eyebrow when she someone familiar there, "Haru?"


    "Princess, do you know someone there?" Rufus asked.


    "Yes. I met one with grey hair by chance," Minerva said.


    "Is he strong?" Rufus asked.


    "I am not sure, but he is quite mysterious," Minerva said and added, "You don''t need to worry that much, our guild is the strongest."


    Rufus smiled, "That''s true." He was confident that his guild was the strongest but he thought that it wouldn''t hurt to remember their magic, ''Luffy with a rubber body.'' He had been curious how rubber could be used to fight but it seemed that it was more powerful than he had thought. He felt confused since he didn''t see a magic circle or a fluctuation of magic from Luffy, ''Strange¡­'' He didn''t know how to describe it but he felt that Luffy might be a powerful foe.


    Minerva kept looking at Haru who was talking with his teammates. She was more curious about this guy and wanted to see what kind of magic that could be used by him.


    Rufus and Minerva saw that Luffy had transformed into chibi form and this made them raise their eyebrows.


    "There is a side effect," Rufus nodded.


    Minerva saw that Haru stood up in front of everyone when the people in their opponent attacked him together. She raised her eyebrow and waited for the dust to disappear until she was a bit surprised when she saw his magic.


    Haru saw the attack in front of him but he wasn''t that worried. He stopped the attack in front of him before deflecting it back to his opponents.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!


    Teppei, Luffy, Kouha, and Kuroneko didn''t need to worry about this event anymore.


    "Well, it seems there are no more teams other than us," Haru said while looking at the field in front of him.

 Chapter 336 Shoving Down 2

    <h4>Chapter 336 Shoving Down 2</h4>


    Fairy Tail was once known as one of the strongest guilds but it was six years ago in the past before their members suddenly disappeared during the S-ss exam in Tenrou Ind. However, even though their members had gone but they didn''t give up. They continued to struggle even though they had been known as the weakest guild in the Grand Magic Games.


    Their members of this preliminary event of the Grand Magic Games are Droy, Jet, Alzack Connell, Bisca Connell, and Max Alors.


    The five of them had heard that Yajima had created a new guild and felt a bit curious but they knew that they had be apetitor now. They also needed to get serious about this preliminary event or else it wouldn''t be fun for them not being able to continue to the next event.


    Bisca and Alzack used their gun magic to shoot their opponents together, sting them out outside of the field.


    Jet moved very fast and pushed their opponents off the field.


    Droy and Max used their nt magic and Sandstrom magic to protect their teammates.


    "We have to win!" Bisca said and shot out a big bazooka from her hands.


    BOOOOOOMMM!


    Alzack also shot out his gun and sent out st magic to his opponents.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    They were working hard to continue to the next event.


    "MEEEENNNN!!!!!" Ichiya punched away a group of people out of the field.


    "Ichiya-san, this time attack the group in the direction of 12 o''clock!" Hibiki said that while using his Archive magic to control and gave a strategic measure to his team.


    "MEEENNNN!!!!" Ichiya followed his strategy and sted the opposing team with his punch.


    "Eve! Ren! Protect Ichiya-san!" Hibiki said.


    "Yes!" Ren and Eve answered at the same time.


    "White Out!" Eve created arge snowstorm that blinded their opponents, as well as frozen them by burying them in the snow.


    "Aerial Shot!" Ren swiped his hand and levitated near rocks, then shot it toward the opponent.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    "MEEEENNN!!!" Ichiya was very strong and no one was able to stop him.


    "Ichiya-san is very handsome," Jenny said.


    "That''s true. No one can beat Ichiya-san in terms of his handsomeness," Hibiki nodded.


    "Yeah, he is also cuter than me," Eve nodded.


    "I hate to admit it, but he is very handsome," Ren nodded.


    "MEEEEENNNN!!!" Ichiya said with a handsome smile, punching away his opponents.


    "We can''t lose to Ichiya-san now!" Hibiki said.


    "Yeah!!!!"


    Twilight Ogre has be the strongest guild in Magnolia after Fairy Tail has lost most of its members. They were excited and eager to show their power to everyone in the kingdom.


    BOOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!


    "We''re the strongest!"


    They would also use this chance to monopoly the entire quest that wasing to Magnolia and leaving Fairy Tail behind.


    BOOOOM!!


    The five members of Quatro Puppy attacked their opponents together.


    "AWWOOOOOO!!!!!"


    They were worried about theirrades but they knew that it was futile to worry about him. They used the emotion inside their hearts to defeat every opponent in front of them.


    "BACCHUS-SAN! COME BACK!!!!"


    Jura nodded looking at his teammates.


    Lyon, Sherry, Yuka, and Tobi defeated their opponents one by one, pushing them off the field. They had worked together in the past and that was why their teamwork was very strong.


    "Doll Attack: Puppeteer!"


    "Wave st!"


    "Paralysis w: Mega Jellyfish!"


    "Ice-Make: Snow Dragon!"


    Jura nodded when he saw them defeat their opponent. He turned to see Haru and his team and felt surprised when he saw that they had defeated all of their opponents, ''Deflect magic, huh?'' He thought inwardly and felt that it might be interesting to fight himter. He wanted to see whether his earth magic or Haru''s deflect magic.


    "Jura-san, we have done defeating all of our opponents," Lyon said.


    "Yay! We have seeded!" Sherry was happy.


    "Hmm, that''s good," Yuka nodded.


    "Awoo!" Tobi nodded happily.


    "That''s good, but this is just the start," Jura said.


    "Yes!"


    "shing Form!" Kagura lunged at her opponents with her sword prepared to strike and shed at a very high speed.


    sh!


    "ARRGHHH!!!" Her opponents were defeated instantly by her attack.


    "Kagura, leave some of them to us," Arana said.


    "Yeah, let us show our strength," Risley said.


    "Kitten st!" Millianna produced restraining tubes from both hands andbined them together, sting them towards the target in a spiral motion.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    "Nya! This stage isn''t only for you Kagura-chan!" Millianna said.


    "Carrot Missile!" Beth summoned a barrage of over-sized carrots and sent them flying at the target with their thin edges pointing towards foes, which exploded upon impact, simr to real missiles.


    BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!


    "UWAAAA!!!!!"


    Kagura nodded and walked back, "Then, I''ll leave the rest to you guys."


    "Hehehe, leave everything to us!" Risley said.


    "It''s going to be an easy win," Arana said.


    "That Sabertooth is quite strong!" Luffy said while watching the other field.


    "Yeah, but that Lamia Scale isn''t bad," Teppei said.


    "No! I think that our greatest opponent should be Mermaid Heel," Kuroneko said.


    "I don''t see that bastard from that group of barbarians," Kouha said while trying to search for Bhus in the Quatro Cerberus team to see whether that guy really cut things between his legs.


    Haru had to admit that the girls in this world were very beautiful. He shook his head and took out his chair to sit down since he knew who the other seven teams were that would continue to the next event. He observed Fairy Tail Team and had to admit that they were weakerpared to the main characters but their team was quite strong.


    They were observing the other 7 fields until there was only one team in each of the fields.


    "The Shoving Down event is over! Let us wee the 8 teams that have continued to the next event!" Mato announced.


    "WOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone was excited and couldn''t wait for the real Grand Magic Games that would start in the morning.

 Chapter 337 Tracksuit

    <h4>Chapter 337 Tracksuit</h4>


    "Congrattions!" Yajima said happily when he saw Haru, Kouha, Teppei, Kuroneko, and Luffy teleported back.


    "Yeah!" Luffy smiled happily.


    "Thank you," Teppei nodded.


    Tsunade walked to Haru and asked, "How?"


    "What?" Haru was confused.


    "It''s a side effect of your magic," Tsunade asked.


    "It''s alright," Haru said, giving her a thumbs up.


    "That''s good," Tsunade nodded in response.


    Shinobu looked at both Tsunade and Haru while wondering when she was going to tell him about the problem of the therapy.


    "Let''s go back. I''m sure you''re quite sleepy," Gintoki said while yawning.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Aren''t you the one who is sleepy?'' They thought inwardly.


    "That''s right. I might not be able to join you guys since I need to be the guest in thementator area, is that alright?" Yajima asked.


    "Sure, leave everything to me. I''ll be the one who is handling everyone to not cause trouble," Korosensei said.


    "¡­" They weren''t sure but they felt quite worried for some reason even though they knew that Korosensei had the experience to handle this kind of situation since he was a teacher.


    "Then, let''s go back," Gintoki was really sleepy right now. He had always slept at 11 at night but this time his sleep was disturbed because of this event.


    They nodded and went back together before someone shouted his name.


    "Haru!!!!!"


    They turned and saw a small girl with quite big knockers on her chest running toward him before she slipped and fell down on his arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you alright?" Haru said and thought that this girl was very clumsy.


    "Thank you. I am alright," Sherria said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Why?" Korosensei asked that question but no one answered him since it was also the question inside their heads. He was wondering why there were a lot of girls that wereing to him even though Haru didn''t do anything. He had been staying with Haru and knew that this student of his didn''t go out to flirt with girls.


    "Oh, right. I remember that Haru had saved that girl when he wasing into my world before," Yajima remembered.


    "He hase before?" Gintoki asked.


    "Yeah, to solve the problem of his magic," Yajima answered.


    "Oh¡­¡­" They were wondering how Haru could meet this girl with only an intention to solve the side effect of his magic.


    Haru heard their conversation but he decided to ignore it, "What''s wrong, Sherria?"


    "I want to congratte you!" Sherria said and added, "But our Lamia Scale is going to be the winner of this Grand Magic Games!"


    They didn''t expect this girl to suddenly announce a war deration on them.


    "Sherria! Don''t run so suddenly!" Sherry said while running toward them. She looked at them and apologized, "I am sorry for the trouble that she has caused."


    "Sherry! This is the one that has saved me before," Sherria said while holding Haru''s hand.


    "Oh?" Sherry looked at Haru for a while and asked, "Thank you for saving her."


    "It''s alright," Haru nodded, wondering whether it was all they wanted to say since he wanted to go back.


    "But you can''t date my cousin since she is still very young," Sherry said.


    "Sherry!" Sherria blushed.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How old are you?" Sherry asked.


    "I am 15," Haru answered.


    "What? You''re one year older than me!" Sherria was surprised.


    Sherry nodded, "Then you can date each other."


    "Sherry!" Sherria was blushing again.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering what was happening now and he could feel a painful gaze on his back now.


    "Sherry! Sherria!" Toby walked toward them.


    "Yajima-san," Jura walked toward them.


    "Jura," Yajima nodded.


    Lyon and Yuka also joined them and looked at Yajima''s guild with a curious expression.


    Jura also observed them and asked, "They''re not a mage from Fiore, right?"


    Yajima was startled but nodded, "Yes. They''reing from various kingdoms through the earthnd."


    "That''s why I have never seen such a group of a powerful mage," Jura nodded and looked at Haru, "You''re not staying in the Alvarez Empire?"


    "Well, Yajima-san has invited me to join his guild. I will be returning to Alvarez Empire after this event," Haru said.


    Jura nodded, "Then, we won''t hold back and I''ll make sure the Lamia Scale will be the winner of this Grand Magic Games."


    "Sure, you can try," Haru nodded.


    "Let''s get back," Jura said, then turned back.


    The members of the Lamia Scale nodded and went back together.


    "Bye!" Toby said.


    "Haru, see you tomorrow!" Sherria said.


    "Yes, see you tomorrow," Haru nodded before saying, "Let''s go back."


    "¡­¡­" They didn''t move and looked at him.


    "What?" Haru asked and yawned, "I am sleepy." He knew that it was troublesome to talk with them and he decided to run away. He used his light magic to make himself disappear before running back to his room.


    "Bastard! He has run away!" Gintoki said.


    "Catch him!" Korosensei said.


    Gintoki and Korosensei were the only ones who were wondering why Haru could get to know such beautiful girls.


    "I am tired. Let''s go back," Tsunade said.


    "Yeah," Shinobu said.


    "¡­" Kuroneko could see that Tsunade and Shinobu were in quite a bad mood.


    Luffy yawned and he was also quite sleepy.


    "Everyone is very spirited," Teppei said.


    "Yes," Yajima nodded.


    "Haru! Wait!" Kouha also chased after him.


    It was early in the morning and everyone had woken up to prepare for the Grand Magic Games.


    Luffy, Haru, Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kouha had changed their clothes.


    "So it is alright to follow my style?" Teppei asked while wearing a green tracksuit.


    "Sure, this tracksuit is interesting," Luffy said while wearing a red tracksuit.


    "Well, this isn''t that bad," Kuroneko said while wearing a ck tracksuit.


    "This is suitable for this event," Kouha said while wearing a white tracksuit.


    "I don''t really mind, but we need to go now or else we will bete," Haru said while wearing a navy blue tracksuit.


    They walked out from their inn and walked together to the Domus u to start the Grand Magic Games.

 Chapter 338 Grand Magic Games X790

    <h4>Chapter 338 Grand Magic Games X790</h4>


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Fireworks were shot throughout the stadium along with the loud cheer of the audience showing how excited they were at this Grand Magic Games.


    "UWOOOO!!!!!"


    "It''s the event that you have been waiting for! The Grand Magic Games! I''ll be yourmentator, L Chapati," L said and added, "I have the great honor of being joined by our analyst and former magic council member, Mr. Yajima. Thank you for being with us, Mr. Yajima."


    "Nice to meet you," Yajima said.


    "That''s right! I have heard that you have made your own guild for this Grand Magic Games and they have seeded from the preliminary event!" L was excited.


    "Yes! It''s a new guild and its name is The Infinite," Yajima said while smiling, "Everyone please cheer on them!"


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly when they heard him.


    "Oh, can you tell us about your new guild, Yajima-san?" Loli asked with a curious expression.


    "Hehehe, I am not going to spoil you. You can see them directlyter when the event starts," Yajima said.


    "That''s right! I am not going to lie but I am also very excited now! I can''t wait to watch the Grand Magic Games as soon as possible!" Loli said.


    "His name is Loli, right?" Gintoki suddenly said and asked, "I am not wrong, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re not wrong," Tsunade answered.


    "That name feels strange in my mouth," Korosensei said.


    "What''s wrong with that name?" Shinobu asked.


    "¡­¡­" They looked at Shinobu and decided not to tell her since they felt that they would taint her.


    "Still, this is veryfortable," Tsunade said while drinking vodka.


    "Can you not drink in the right in the afternoon?" Shinobu sighed.


    "You don''t understand Shinobu, but it tastes very good!" Tsunade said.


    "Well, I love sweet, more thought," Gintoki said.


    "Everyone, please use this to cheer them up!" Korosensei said while giving them arge banner with the faces of their teammates.


    "¡­¡­"


    "They will kill you for sure," Gintoki said when he looked at therge banner.


    "No way! They will be very happy with this!" Korosensei said.


    ''Whatever,'' Tsunade and Shinobu decided to move quite far from them trying not to get involved.


    "Oi! Wait for me!" Gintoki said.


    "Your guild member sure is very spirited, Yajima-san," Loli said.


    "Hahaha¡­" Yajima onlyughed.


    "Now¡­ Let''s meet ourpetitor!" Loli said.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to see them," Yajima said.


    "First, let us start with thest team who has finished the preliminaries event!" Loli said and added, "Let us greet them, Fairy Tail!!!"


    Jet, Droy, Alzack, Bisca, and Max walked out to the center of the stadium.


    BOOOO!! BOOOO!!! BOOOO!!!


    They had gotten used to this treatment but this year they would show that they weren''t a pushover for everyone.


    "But it''s still amazing for them to be able to continue to this stage," Yajima said.


    The audience who had heard that also felt that it was quite amazing since ''Fairy Tail'' who was known as the weakest guild could continue to reach this stage.


    The member of Fairy Tail looked at Yajima with a grateful expression since the ''boo'' had stopped.


    "Yeah, that''s true, but let us wee another team," Loli said, and added, "This guild is alsoing from the same town as Fairy Tail, Twilight Ogre!"


    "Yeah!!!!" Twilight Ogre''s team came out of the hallway and received apuse from the audience.


    "They''re certainly very spirited," Yajima said.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to see what they are capable of in the event," Loli said.


    "So how about we greet the next team," Yajima said.


    "Yes! Now for our next team!" Loli was excited and said, "That pack of hellhounds, Quatro Cerberos!"


    "FWOOOOO!!!!"


    "WILD!!!!!"


    Five men came out of the hallway while screaming ''wild'', ''man'', and ''fwo'' all the time trying to show their manliness.


    "They''re certainly very wild," Yajima said.


    "Yes! It ignites the fire in my heart!" Loli said and added, "Then, without waiting let us wee the next team! We have an all-female guild! The dazzling beauty in the deep, Mermaid Heel!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!"


    The audience cheered loudly when the team of Mermaid Heel entered the stage.


    The team members of Mermaid Heel walked calmly while showing a variety of responses to the cheer that they had received.


    "Then, the next team! We have one of the most popr teams! Blue Pegasus!"


    "MEEEENNN!!!!"


    Ichiya along with his team came out from the hallway with a cool pose.


    "I can feel the fragrance perfume," Ichiya said while sniffing.


    "Ichiya-san, you''re very cool!" His team said at the same time.


    "¡­¡­" No one was sure how to respond to Blue Pegasus''s entrance.


    "Ahem! Then, the next team! The Lamia Scale!" Loli shouted.


    "Can you give a more appropriate introduction?" Yajima said.


    However, the bad introduction didn''t lower the enthusiasm of the audience seeing the Lamia Scale teame out to the stadium.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    The team of Lamia Scale walked calmly and had decided to preserve their championship.


    "We have walked quite far now! We have only twost teams and both of the team is a new guild that has entered the Grand Magic Games for the first time but they have shown a very amazing result!" Loli said and added, "Then, let us wee the Sabertooth!!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Sabertooh''s team came out of the hallway and received a loud cheer along with apuse from the audience.


    The six-team team that had entered the stadium observed this team since it was their first time to see it this time.


    "We''re not the first, huh?" Rogue said.


    "Whatever, but we''re going to be the champion!" Sting said.


    "Yeah," Rogue said.


    "Thest one should be the straw hat one," Rufus said.


    "UWOOOO!!!!!" Orga shouted.


    "Hmm¡­¡­" Minerva became even more curious about Haru''s team.


    Yajima and Loli had to admit when they saw the entrance of the Sabertooh they could see that they were showing a different momentum.


    "Thest one is from your guild, right? Yajima-san?" Loli said.


    "Yes, I have confidence in them," Yajima nodded.


    "Without waiting anymore! Let us wee the team that has finished the preliminary event with the fastest speed! The Infinite!" Loli shouted.


    "UWOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!" Luffy raised both of his hands with excitement.


    "Calm down, Luffy," Kuroneko sighed.


    "Well, I understand how is his feeling," Teppei said.


    "I can''t wait to cut them!" Kouha smiled.


    "Can''t you not?" Haru said while looking at the people who entered this tournament. He couldn''t hide his excitement too and couldn''t wait to start this event.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!!!"

 Chapter 339 The Crown 1

    <h4>Chapter 339 The Crown 1</h4>


    "The members of your guild seem to be having a lot of fun," Loli said after seeing the five people that entered the stadium.


    "Hahaha¡­" Yajima suddenly sighed and said, "They''re having too much fun¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that good? Their enthusiasm is very high!" Loli said.


    "Well, rather than talk about my guild, how about we talk about the first event?" Yajima said.


    "That''s right! Let us first listen to the rules of the Grand Magic Games before we continue to the first event!" Loli said then suddenly a big block of stone came out from the ground showing the announcement of the battle.


    "It''s big!!!" Luffy said.


    Four of them knew how Luffy''s brain worked and decided not to say anything. They could see that the game would be held in five days and there were words ''crown'' on the first day while ''???'' on the other days.


    "What is this ''crown''?" Kouha asked.


    "That means it is a secret," Haru said.


    "First, I''ll exin the contests. Teams will be ranked from first to eighth ce, based on their performances. Points will be given to each team based on their rank. The team will be allowed to choose one member to participate in. Now let me exin the battles. The sponsors will pitpetitors against each other based on factors such as the audience vote," Loli said.


    "Fight, huh? I am excited," Luffy grinned while hitting his fist against his palm in excitement.


    "That''s not the problem here," Teppei said, adding, "Worse case, that we will continue to fight after we are tired from the event."


    "Do you think we will lose?" Haru asked.


    "No, but anything can happen in the game," Teppei said.


    "That''s true," Haru nodded.


    "Use your new magic and I want to see it," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Let''s wait for a chance." He felt that he would bebeled as a pervert when he used this magic.


    Kouha walked to him and whispered, "Now that you mention it. I have heard the side effect, but I have never seen the effect of your magic."


    Haru felt a bit tickled when Kouha whispered to him, "Don''t whisper so suddenly to me."


    "Why?" Kouha asked.


    "My ears are a bit sensitive," Haru said.


    "Well, I just want to know the effect of your magic. You have told me before in the chat but I want to see it in the battle," Kouha said.


    Haru nodded, "Let''s see if I will have a chance to use that magic."


    "Good," Kouha nodded.


    Kuroneko had a nosebleed looking at their actions.


    "Kuroneko, your nose is bleeding," Teppei said.


    "Oh, right," Kuroneko wiped the blood on her nose.


    "The battle rules are simple. Each team will fight like so. The winning team will be awarded ten points, and the losing team will get zero. In the case of a draw, both teams will receive five points. And now the opening contest! Prepare for the hidden! Each team will choose one yer to join the contest. We will exin the rules once all participants havee forward," Loli said.


    "Who is going first?" Haru asked.


    "Me!" Luffy said since then he couldn''t wait anymore.


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Go Luffy," Teppei said.


    "Don''t lose," Kouha said.


    "Just punch them up!" Kuroneko.


    Haru didn''t say anything and gave him a fistbump.


    Luffy smiled receiving his fistbump, "I''ll go!" He said and walked to the center of the stadium along with the other participants.


    "Crown, huh? It will be an ugly fight," Kouha said.


    "Is that an experience that you have had for being a prince?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah," Kouha said and added, "Let''s go back, I am tired of standing up here."


    "Yeah," Haru said.


    Teppei and Kuroneko also followed them.


    Luffy stood up along with everyone.


    "Haha, Luffy! Are you going to join the first event?" Sting walked toward him.


    "Yeah! Sting, let''s have a match!" Luffy said.


    "Yes!" Sting was excited. It was his first time to enter the Grand Magic Games and he wanted to show his power to the world.


    Each team also sent out their own participants to enter this event. Blue Pegasus had sent out Eve Tearm as their first participants, Mermaid Heel had sent out Arana, Quatro Cerberos had sent out Rocker, Twilight Ogre had sent out random guy, Fairy Tail had sent out Jet, and Lamia Scale had sent out Yuka.


    "I''ll beat you up," the random guy from Twilight Ogre said to Jet.


    Jet snorted and didn''t say anything.


    "Is that Haru?" Meredy was surprised.


    "Is he a member of the guild?" Jel was also surprised.


    "Who is the long-haired girl beside him?" Ultear suddenly asked.


    "¡­"


    Jel was speechless and said, "It seems to be a member of his guild." He thought for a while and said, "Still, I am curious about his guild since I have never seen all of the members. It is as if they havee out from different countries or from a different world."


    Everyone from Group Chat who had heard him would probably congratte him since Je was right.


    "The first person whoes out is the Straw Hat young man," Meredy said, and read the name on the announcement screen, "Monkey D. Luffy? Have you heard of that name?"


    Ultear and Jel shook their heads at the same time.


    They had made a guild that was made up of criminals but their purpose was to destroy the dark guild. They hade to watch the Grand Magic Games because they wanted to see who would be the strongest guild in Fiore. They were curious about Haru''s guild and also joined to watch this match.


    "We''re ready to start the first event! What kind of game will we see in this ''crown event''?" Loli said and added, "Yajima-san, is there anypetitor we should keep an eye on?"


    "Well, since my guild also participates in this game then I am going to bet on him," Yajima said.


    "I am bing curious about the power of your magician now, Yajima-san," Loli said.


    "Hahaha, we can watch it soon," Yajima said.


    Luffy looked at the small clown with a pumpkin head in front of him. He moved his head and bit the pumpkin, "I can''t eat it."


    "This can''t be eaten!" Mato was startled and mad when one of the participants suddenly bit his head.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!" The audienceughed when they saw Luffy''s action.


    "¡­¡­" The member of The Infinite Guild was speechless to say anything.


    "Yajima-san? What is the meaning of Luffy participant''s actions?" Loli asked.


    Yajima sighed, "He is having too much fun¡­"


    "Don''t eat me again! My head can''t be eaten!" Mato said.


    "Sorry," Luffy said while smiling sheepishly.


    Mato wasn''t sure but it was hard to get angry when he saw that smile, "Well, as long as you understand."


    "Luffy¡­" Sting felt that it was too shameful to stand next to him.


    "Then, without waiting anymore! Open the field!!!" Mato shouted.


    Suddenly from inside the stadium, there was a magical construct that slowly formed into 8rge towers along with a jungle and small houses that covered the entire stadium then the 8 participants suddenly teleported on each of the towers in the stadium.


    Everyone was amazed and they knew that the event would start soon.

 Chapter 340 The Crown 2

    <h4>Chapter 340 The Crown 2</h4>


    "This sure is amazing¡­" Teppei said while looking at the building and a lot of things that suddenly appeared with magic.


    "Yeah, I have to agree," Haru was wondering where the Kingdom of Fiore had gotten the money to hold such an extravagant event.


    "I wonder what kind of game this is," Kuroneko said.


    "Well, we only need to watch," Kouha said.


    They suddenly saw arge t screen that appeared on the top of the stadium showing each of the participants in the event.


    Luffy really hated teleportation magic but suddenly he saw that his clothes had changed. He was wearing a quite luxurious costume along with a crown on the top of his head. He also saw that he was on the top of the tower and could see the other seven towers from his position. He became curious about what kind of event was this ''The Crown''.


    "Please enjoy the view of the going-on inside the field on our Lacrima-Vision monitors. None of our eight participants can see what the others are doing," Loli said.


    Luffy heard the voices of thementators and wanted them to announce the rules of the event.


    "The rules for ''The Crown'' are simple. The participants only need to keep their own crowns and thest one who keeps their crown is the winner of this event. You can stay hidden in your tower or hide somewhere until thest minute or going to the other participants to steal their crown and eliminate them from this event."


    "Do I only need to keep this crown?" Luffy said while holding the crown on the top of his head.


    "The participants need to wear their crown all the time in the entire match."


    Everyone nodded since this match was quite easy to understand.


    "If for someone who is a worry for someone to hide until the match is over then you don''t need to worry. This field is being protected by a barrier and that barrier will be smaller each minute. So everyone doesn''t need to worry about everything and only needs either to steal or hide in this event."


    "Please remember that thest one who keeps their crown is the winner!"


    Luffy, who heard the announcement, jumped out of the tower and ran toward the nearby tower, saying, "I only need to beat them up!"


    "I only need to beat them up," Haru suddenly said and added, "I can see him saying that right now."


    "Yeah, Luffy is pretty simple," Teppei nodded.


    "But isn''t that good? The point of the game is to make the participants lose their crown," Kuroneko said.


    "Yeah, I don''t think anyone that is standing on the field can beat Luffy," Haru said.


    "What about Sting from the Sabertooth?" Teppei asked.


    "Well, Dragon yer is powerful butpared to Luffy''s physical ability¡­" Haru said.


    They agreed that Luffy''s physical ability was the strongest in the entire field. They continued to watch the match to see who could make trouble for Luffy.


    Eve was wearing his crown while looking at his surroundings. He was a member of Blue Pegasus and he was thinking of creating an alliance between two guilds, "Mermaid Heel is good." He thought that he should make an alliance with the Mermaid Heel since he thought that they were beautiful, especially Arane who was your typical big sister character. He wanted to be pampered by the beautiful big sister. He smiled but suddenly he saw somoene was running toward his tower, "That person is¡­" He saw someone from The Infinite Guild and felt a bit regret since he didn''t watch their performance before.


    "Oh, Eve is going to fight someone from the Guild Infinite," Jenny said and asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Monkey D. Luffy," Hibiki said, and added, "Hmm, it seems that this person is quite proficient in closebat techniques."


    "Even if I hate to admit it, Eve is strong," Ren said.


    "Everyone please believe in your friend," Ichiya said and made a pose, "Men."


    "¡­" Hibiki, Jeanne, and Ren felt moved by Ichiya''s words, "Yes! Ichiya-san!"


    "Eve-kun. It''s time to show your power," Ichiya said with a handsome smile.


    "Oh! Team Fairy Tail has gone and lost their crown!"


    Eve heard the announcement but he didn''t care much since his opponent was quite close to him. He was at the top of the tower and decided to stop his movement. He started to create a magic circle before swinging his arms forward in a wing-like manner, creating snow that was manipted to wrap around the target, "White Fang!"


    Luffy heard the announcement and thought that the team of Fairy Tail was pretty weak. He saw snow that was moving toward him and jumped very high to dodge that attack.


    "Jump? But you can''t escape now!" Eve said and created a magic circle again, "White Furry!" He released a small snowstorm from their hand toward Luffy.


    Luffy smiled before biting into his right thumb, blowing the air right into his bone and creating a gigantic arm.


    "¡­¡­" Eve opened his mouth wide, "You''re kidding?"


    Luffy moved the air from his arm to his right foot before raising it high, "Gomu Gomu no Gigant Axe!" He stretched one leg high into the air, then brought it crashing down via a high-gravity stomp on his opponent.


    Eve saw arge shadow on the top of him and knew that he was unable to escape.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM


    Luffy''s attack crashed down the entire tower, destroying it entirely.


    The people of Blue Pegasus opened their mouths wide before they heard an announcement.


    "Team Blue Pegasus has gone and lost its crown!"


    Eveid down on the ruined tower while fainting on the ground.


    "Shishishi," Luffyughed before running to another tower. He didn''t turn into his chibi form and he was pretty happy about it.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!"


    The audience cheered loudly before they continued to watch this exciting event.


    "GO! LUFFY!!!!"


    Korosensei and Gintoki cheered loudly.


    Tsunade and Shinobu smiled and thought that Luffy didn''t disappoint them.


    "YEAH!!!!" Luffy ran again to search for another opponent only suddenly he felt something sticky on his feet, "What is this?"


    "Hehehe, you have fallen into my trap."


    Suddenly a beautiful woman who was wearing skintight clothes covered the surrounding ce with a spider web trapping Luffy in ce. She was a member of Mermaid Heel and her name is Arana


    "I''ll take your crown now!" Arana said before releasing her spider webs toward Luffy''s crown.

 Chapter 341 The Crown 3

    <h4>Chapter 341 The Crown 3</h4>


    Jet had juste out of his tower but suddenly he was greeted by a st of light.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    "Team Fairy Tail has gone and lost their crown!"


    The announcer said after the earlier attack had hit Jet making him faint and making the crown drop on the ground.


    The members of Fairy Tail guild sighed, looking at Jet who had been defeated instantly.


    "Hahaha!" Sting was happy since his "Light Dragon''s Roar" could reach the people who were standing in the tower quite near to him, "Fairy Tail, huh?" He remembered that it was a guild of Natsu in the past but he knew that Natsu had gone. He shook his head and jumped from his tower since he wasn''t the type who loved to hide in his own tower.


    Arane shot out of the spider web toward Luffy.


    Luffy moved his head to the right before stretching his hand to steal the crown of Arane''s head.


    "Ah!" Arane didn''t expect Luffy to be able to make his hand longer.


    "Shishishi," Luffyughed before escaping from the spider web and running toward his next opponent.


    Arana looked at Luffy''s back and sighed. She shook her head before teleported to the outside of the field.


    "Team Mermaid Heel has gone and lost their crown!"


    Luffy felt that he could use his observation haki earlier. He continued to run and jumped to a random tower and saw someone who was holding arge club.


    "Hehehe, want to take my crown? I''ll beat you----" This person didn''t finish his words since his crown had been stolen by Luffy.


    "Team Twilight Ogre has gone and lost their crown!"


    "Eh?"


    Luffy didn''t stay there any longer and jumped out of the tower to search for another target.


    Sting saw another target and moved very fast before taking their crown.


    "Team Quatro Cerberus has gone and lost their crown!"


    Stingughed and ran again to search for another target.


    "The game is very exciting!" Loli shouted loudly.


    "Yes, before long there were three participants at the event now," Yajima said.


    "Yes, they are the only team from Sabertooth, Lamia Scale, and the Iniftinite," Loli said. He looked at Yajima and asked, "Yajima-san, the audience is very excited about Luffy. Can you tell us more about his magic?"


    "Well¡­" Yajima thought for a while before answering, "In simple terms, his magic is making his body to have a simr property to rubber. For his feat, you can see him fighting on the screen."


    "Yes! I can''t wait for the three of them to fight each other!" Loli said.


    Yuka knew that there were only three people in this field including him. He thought to use this chance to be a fisherman when both of his opponents fight for each other. He chuckled but suddenly he felt that he was in danger.


    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol!"


    "Light Dragon''s Roar!"


    Yuka saw both of his opponent''s attack and couldn''t escape from it.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    "Team Lamia Scale has gone and lost their crown!"


    "Shishishi, Sting! We have met again!" Luffyughed.


    "Yes, Luffy, but I''ll beat you," Sting said with a confident smile before moving very fast using his "White Dragon yer Magic."


    White Dragon yer Magic allows Sting to transform the physiology of his body into that of a White Dragon. Consequently, this magic him to both produce and control light from any part of his body, which can be used in both close and rangedbat.


    Sting boosted his speed with light to reach the crown on Luffy''s head.


    Luffy dodged him with a minimum movement. He knew that fighting was the best way to be stronger. He could feel that he could use his observation haki in more skillful ways.


    Sting didn''t give up and kept trying to steal Luffy''s crown.


    Rogue, Orga, Minerva, and Rufus watched the battle between Luffy and Sting.


    Rufus frowned when he saw this battle.


    "What''s wrong, Rufus?" Minerva asked.


    "Princess." Rufus looked at Minerva and said, "That Luffy seems to be able to predict Sting''s movement."


    They could see that Luffy was able to dodge Sting even though the speed of Sting was very fast.


    "No one can defeat Dragon yer," Rogue said.


    "¡­" They looked at Rogue and only gave him a nod.


    Minerva turned and looked at Haru who was watching the show. She became even more curious about his guild and wanted to try to fight himter.


    "Damn! Don''t dodge all the time!" Rogue was frustrated. He wondered how Luffy could dodge all of his attacks. He decided to get serious and sent out a beam of light from his mouth, "Light Dragon''s Roar!"


    BOOOOM!


    That beam of light destroyed the surrounding area.


    Sting waited for Luffy toe out from the thick dust that was made by his attack.


    "Sting, you''re strong. That''s why I am going to get serious," Luffy said.


    "Gear Second!"


    Badump!


    "Soru!"


    Sting wasn''t sure what had happened but suddenly he saw Luffy had appeared beside him.


    "Gomu Gomu no Jet Pistol!"


    Sting knew that he needed to dodge but this speed was too fast.


    Luffy delivered a powerful punch right into Sting''s face.


    Baam!


    Sting was thrown and the crown on his head dropped to the ground.


    "Team Sabertooth has gone and lost their crown!"


    "Yeah!!!!" Luffy raised both of his hands in happiness.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!" The audience also cheered along with him.


    "The first event is over! The winner of this event is from the team Infinite! Luffy D. Monkey!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Damn¡­" Sting, who fell on the ground, could feel that his cheek was very hurt. He looked at Luffy who was raising both of his hands and knew that he had lost.


    Luffy walked toward Sting and gave him his hand, "Let''s have another fightter."


    Sting snorted, "I can''t wait for that!"


    Luffy and Sting looked at each other before they teleported off the field.


    "Congrats, Yajima-san! Your guild is very strong," Loli said.


    "Thank you," Yajima nodded with a smile. He was very happy that Luffy had won the first event.


    "Then, let us see the ranking of each team!" Loli said and a screen showed the score of each team.


    The first one is "Infinite" with 10 points; "Sabertooth" with 8 points; "Lamia Scale" with 6 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 4 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 3 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 2 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 1 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 0 points.


    "Because this is the first game, these rankings also reflect the current overall ranking," Loli said.


    "Eve¡­" Ichiya seemed quite sad.


    "Ichiya-san!!!"


    "At least he wasn''t in thest ce," Lyon said.


    "Yes, both Sabertooth and Infinite. Both of them are quite strong," Sherry said.


    The Fairy Tail guild sighed looking at the result.


    "Fwoo!!!"


    "Wild!!!


    The Quatro Puppy shouted loudly.


    "I am sorry," Arane said.


    "It''s alright. This is only the first game," Kagura said.


    "I am sorry, Princess," Sting felt very ashamed since he had lost.


    "Tell us the information that you have received from this Luffy," Minerva said.


    Sting nodded and said what had happened during the event.


    "Congrats, Luffy!"


    Everyone congratted him.


    "Yes!" Luffy smiled.


    They talked for a while before they heard an announcement from the announcer.


    "Let us move on to today''s battle!"


    ''Battle, huh? I wonder who is going to fight?'' Haru wondered while listening to the rules of this battle.

 Chapter 342 Haru Vs Kagura 1

    <h4>Chapter 342 Haru Vs Kagura 1</h4>


    "First let me remind you how the battle system works. Each team will participate in one battle against another. Each match will be decided by the sponsor," Loli said.


    "I can''t wait to see the battle," Yajima said.


    "Yes! I need to wait---- Oh! I have received the lineup!" Loli said and announced, "The first match of day one, we have The Infinite''s Kasugano Haruka."


    "Versus!"


    "Mermaid Heel''s Kagura Mikazuchi!"


    Yajima twitched his lips when he heard the announcement of the first battle.


    "What''s wrong, Yajima-san?" Loli asked and said, "Who do you think will win this battle? I have thought that Kagura is the winner! Her performancest year left a deep impression on my mind!"


    "Well¡­¡­ If Haru''s opponent is a male then that person might have a chance but for a woman¡­¡­" Yajima didn''t continue.


    "What''s wrong with women?" Loli was confused.


    "You can see the match directly," Yajima said and didn''t say anything again.


    Haru twitched his lips and wondered why he had be the first person to fight was him.


    "Good luck, Haru!" Luffy said.


    "Yeah, win this match! We will get another 10 points when you win," Kuroneko said.


    "Use your new magic," Kouha said.


    "Isn''t his new magic is Light magic?" Teppei asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "I''ll go now."


    "Kagura, that Yajima-san seems to believe in for his team to win," Miliannained.


    "Show them that we''re not a pushover!" Risley said.


    "I''ll win this match shortly," Kagura said and left them to go to the stage.


    Arane looked at Kagura and said, "I think that we need to rethink how powerful the members of the Infinite Guild are."


    "What''s wrong, Arane?" Beth asked.


    "I can see that the people in the Infinite group were very strong and remember the words from Yajima-san earlier," Arane said.


    "What?" Millianna asked.


    "If it''s male then there might be a chance but if it''s a woman then there is no chance," Arane said and exined, "Then, this person might have magic that is very easy to defeat a woman, quite easily."


    "¡­¡­"


    Arana could see that everyone seemed worried, "But don''t worry, Kagura is very strong and she has that sword."


    They looked at each other and nodded. They believed in theirrades and knew that Kagura could beat Kasugano Haruka.


    "Hmm¡­" Minerva watched the match and seemed quite interested.


    "From my memory, Kagura is very strong," Rufus said.


    Minerva didn''t say anything since she was more interested in Haru.


    "Oh, it''s Haru''s time!" Meredy said and was quite excited.


    "Have any of you seen him using magic?" Jel asked.


    Meredy and Ultear shook their heads together.


    "I am curious now about his magic," Ultear said.


    Jel and Meredy only nodded and watched the battle.


    "If Kagura isn''t careful then she might lose this match instantly," Jura said.


    "Is Kasugano Haruka''s magic really that powerful?" Lyon asked.


    "It''s hard to describe," Jura said.


    Lyon along with the other team of Mermaid Heel also became curious about this match.


    Haru stood up while looking at Kagura.


    "Your name is a bit simr to mine," Kagura said and asked, "Are we from the same vige?"


    "No," Haru shook his head.


    Kagura didn''t show any emotion or disappointment. She nodded, "Don''t hold back because I am a woman."


    "Alright," Haru nodded at her.


    "Now, it''s the battle between Kagura Mikazuchi the strongest member of Mermaid Heel and she is going to fight the mysterious guild the Inifinte''s Kasugano Haruka!"


    "Who is going to win? Then, we need to watch the battle!"


    DON! DON! DON!


    "The match start!!!!"


    Kagura and Haru looked at each other.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Suddenly there was an enormous amount of pressure that was happening on the stage.


    "Gravity magic?" Kagura raised her eyebrow.


    "Oh? You too are also gravity magic users?" Haru said even though he knew from the beginning.


    Kagura didn''t say anything and made her gravity magic stronger but the young man in front of him was simr to a mountain, ''He is powerful.''


    Haru knew that it was useless to fight using his gravity magic and he decided to use his light magic. He pointed his finger before it started to brighten.


    ''Dangerous!'' Kagura hurriedly dodged.


    BOOOOM!


    Haru only raised his finger while sending out a lot of beams of light from the tip of his fingers.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Kagura moved as if the dancer dodged all of the beams of light skillfully.


    "Light magic?" Jura raised his eyebrow.


    "He is strong," Lyon said.


    Jura didn''t say anything and continued to watch.


    Kagura smiled inwardly before holding the sword on her waist, "shing Form!" She lunged at Haru while shing her sword at a rapid speed.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Kagura''s attack caused an air sh and destroyed part of the stadium, showing how powerful her attack was.


    Haru had read her movements and dodged her attack while trying to distance himself from her.


    "I won''t let you!" Kagara didn''t give him a chance and kept shing her sword.


    Haru used his observation haki to the limit to dodge all of her attacks before turning his fingers into the zipper, "Sticky Fingers! Chainsaw Mode!"


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    "ughter Wave!"


    Kagura, who saw Haru''s attack, stopped before saying, "shing Form!" She shed her sword again at a rapid speed, destroying his attack.


    Haru opened his mouth and sent out the light of the beam toward Kagura.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Kagura raised her sword and shed the beam of light into half.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Haru moved back and felt that he almost lost his fingers, ''That sword sure is very strong.''


    "You''re very strong," Kagura said.


    "You too," Haru was wondering whether it was sarcasm.


    "But all of your attacks are useless to me," Kagura said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, "Aren''t you the same? Your attack is also useless."


    "Then we will see about that!" Kagura said and lunged toward him.


    Haru was wondering whether he needed to use that magic now.

 Chapter 343 Haru Vs Kagura 2

    <h4>Chapter 343 Haru Vs Kagura 2</h4>


    "Their battle is very hot!!!" Loli was excited.


    "Yes!" Yajima was also excited to watch the match between Haru and Kagura.


    The audience cheered loudly since the fight between Haru and Kagura was very epic in their eyes.


    "Kagura!!!!"


    "Kasugano!!!"


    "He is strong," Risley said.


    The member of Mermaid Heel had to admit that Haru was very strong since he was able to fight against Kagura to this extent.


    "But Kagura will win!" Millianna said.


    "Haru, when are you going to use your new magic!" Kouha shouted.


    "Is his new magic that powerful?" Kuroneko asked.


    "It''s quite dangerous," Kouha said.


    "I am curious now," Teppei said.


    "Go Haru!" Luffy shouted.


    "Do you think that he will use that magic?" Shinobu asked.


    "Probably," Tsunade said while drinking alcohol.


    "Haru didn''t want to hurt that girl," Korosensei said as he could tell that Haru was holding back.


    Gintoki hasn''t said anything since he recorded this battle. He felt that this battle might be useful in the future.


    Haru wasn''t sure since he was usually able to defeat his enemy quite easily but he took his time with this girl, ''Strong.'' He knew that he might hurt her if he got serious and he didn''t want to do that, "Kagura, how about you give up?" He didn''t want to use that magic but he felt this magic might be the best way to defeat her. He also had promised Kouha to use this magic.


    "No. I won''t admit defeat," Kagura kept shing her sword at him. She frowned since she felt that Haru could read all of her movements.


    "It couldn''t be helped then," Haru said, and suddenly there were a number of pink tentacles that came out from below his body. He used his mind to control this tentacle to attack her.


    Kagura was wary of this attack and tried to cut the tentacles with her sword.


    Everyone was watching with enthuaseim only suddenly both Haru and Kagura had disappeared from the stadium.


    "????"


    The sudden appearance of the pink tentacles made everyone confused.


    "What magic is that Yajima-san?" Loli asked.


    "I am not sure," Yajima couldn''t say that it was quite perverted magic.


    "You don''t know the magic of your guild member, Yajima-san?" Loli asked.


    "Haru has only learned that magic before," Yajima said, and didn''t intend to continue to exin it.


    Then both of them saw that both Haru and Kagura had disappeared from the stadium.


    "What''s happening, Yajima-san?" Loli was startled.


    "Haru has used his illusion magic to cover both of them," Yajima sighed.


    "What does that mean?" Loli asked.


    "He won''t let anyone see the process of the battle between the two of them," Yajima said. He started to understand why Haru could be the harem protagonist.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kagura saw the tentacles move toward her very fast and started to wrap her body. She suddenly felt her body felt really hot and she started to blush, "This is¡­ ahhh¡­" She moaned and couldn''t believe that she had done it. She blushed while looking at him with a hateful expression.


    "I am sorry. I don''t really want to use this magic, but you''re very strong," Yuuki said and exined, "I have covered this ce with illusion magic that no one will be able to see what is happening here and I have also erased the sound in this ce too."


    "Ahnn¡­¡­" Kagura moaned again and decided to bite her tongue only suddenly Haru put his fingers inside her mouth. She was very angry and had never been humiliated before. However, she couldn''t stop the pleasure that she felt on her body.


    "If you give up, I will relieve you from this magic," Haru said.


    Kagura dropped on the ground but Haru caught her in his arm. She tried to bite his fingers but it rather made her feel good. Her drool kept pouring out from her mouth since Haru put his fingers inside. She was d that he didn''t use this chance to feel up her body. She kept looking at him with hateful expressions trying to escape from this magic.


    Haru knew that this magic would work on virgins but he didn''t expect that the effect would be this dangerous. He could see the girl in front of him was very beautiful and her anger''s face made her rather cute, "If you don''t give up, I''ll make the effect of this magic stronger."


    Kagura didn''t say anything and kept looking at him.


    "Then, don''t me me¡­"


    "Anhhnnnn!!!!!!!"


    The audience felt confused by this development. They also felt bored when they couldn''t see what was happening in the stadium. They wanted toin and booed but suddenly they saw both Haru and Kagura had appeared. They saw that Haru was carrying Kagura who wasying in his arms and seemed to lose her unconscious.


    "Kagura!"


    The member of Mermaid Heel came toward them and looked at him with a hostile expression.


    Haru smiled wrily and said, "Nothing is happening. She only lost consciousness."


    They checked Kagura''s condition and sighed in relief when they saw that she was alright.


    "Why her face is a bit ruddy?" Millianna asked.


    "You can ask her that question when she has woken up," Haru said and asked, "Do you want me to take her to the infirmary?"


    "No, let me take care of her," Risley said.


    "Good." Haru gave Kagura to Risley before saying, "Tell her that she is very strong." He turned and went back to his location.


    "The winner: The Infinite''s Kasugano Haruka!!!!"


    "WOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    They didn''t understand what had happened but they knew that Haru was very strong.


    "Ugh¡­" Kagura opened her eyes slowly.


    "Kagura!!!"


    Kagura looked at herrades and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He? You mean your opponents?" Arane asked.


    Kagura blushed when she remembered what had happened before, "I''ll have my revenge!"


    "What has happened?" Millianna asked.


    "You don''t know?" Kagura asked.


    They shook their heads in response.


    Kagura sighed in relief when she saw their reaction since she could tell that Haru wasn''t lying when he had used illusion magic to cover them.


    "So what''s really happening?"


    Kagura blushed and said, "Nothing is happening!" She said before leaving them but she was quite weak.


    Risley and Beth caught her together.


    "Your legs seem quite weak," Arane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Kagura! Tell us about his magic!" Milliana said.


    "I agree. We might face him in the future," Risley said.


    Kagura sighed while blushing and said, "Let me talk about his magic when we have gone back."


    They felt weird but nodded.


    "Did you see what was happening?" Minerva asked.


    Rufus shook his head and said, "No. I am not able to see what is happening under that illusion."


    "That guy seems more mysterious¡­"


    Haru went back to his seat and could see that Kouha was quite unsatisfied. He thought for a while and thought to use this magic on himter to show how powerful was this "Pleasure Magic".

 Chapter 344 The Result of The First Day

    <h4>Chapter 344 The Result of The First Day</h4>


    Haru went back to his seat and watched the next battle since there were another three battles before the first day of the Grand Magic Games were over.


    The next battle is a battle between Lamia Scale, Lyon Vastia versus Twilight Ogre, Sam. Their battle wasn''t that special since the member Twilight Ogre lost instantly when Lyon sent out his ice magic.


    Haru felt that Lyon''s ice magic was quite powerful since this guy could create an army of beasts using ice magic.


    The audience cheered loudly since Lyon had won the battle quite easily. Then the next battle continued without a problem. The next battle is the battle between Quatro Cerberus, Rocker versus Blue Pegasus, Ren Akatsuki.


    The battle between Rocker and Ren was quite intense.


    Rocker''s magic is Drill ''n Rock. This magic allows him to make selected parts of his body spin at high speeds; something which, as the name of the Magic itself suggests, renders such parts simr torge drills. This magic enhances his meleebat.


    Rocker was very wild and punched Ren from time to time using his magic.


    Ren also wasn''t going to lose. He was a member of the most popr group in Blue Pegasus and he couldn''t show such a shameful match. His magic is air magic that is able to control the air around his surroundings. He didn''t intend to fight Rocker in closebat since he knew that he would lose. He kept dodging Rocker while decreasing the amount of oxygen around Rocker.


    "Damn stop moving and fight me like a man!" Rocker shouted but suddenly he felt that he had lost his breath. He dropped to the ground while holding his chest. "What''s happening? I can''t breathe!"


    "It''s my win. You have fought without thinking and only thinking to attack me. I have decreased the number of oxygen around your surroundings."


    Rocker started to feel a sharp pain in his ears before fainting on the ground.


    "We have the winner! The winner is Ren Akatsuki from the Blue Pegasus!"


    Ren looked at Sherri and thought that he should propose to her.


    "Ren!" Sherry was happy when she saw her boyfriend had won.


    "Sherry! He is from a different guild!" Obababa said.


    "Obababa. They''re in a rtionship where there is nothing wrong," one of the guild''s members said.


    "What did you say?! Then spin it for me!" Obababa said she then started to spin the guild member.


    "Uwaaaa!!!!"


    "Let us continue with the next battle!" Loli said.


    "Yes, thest battle is the battle between Fairy Tail versus Sabertooth," Yajima said.


    "Let''s see who will be fighting," Loli said and showed the people who will be fighting.


    "Oh! The one who will be fighting is Orga Nanagear from the Sabertooth! Versus Droy of the Fairy Tail! Please both of the contestants to enter the stage!"


    "Me, huh?" Droy stood up from his seat. After six years, he had be a fat man that had always brought a fried chicken around him.


    "Win it, Droy!" Jet said.


    "I know." Droy nodded. He was a bit confident since he would be fighting the guild that had never entered the Grand Magic Games in previous years.


    "Orga. It''s your time," Minerva said.


    "Yes, Princess! I''ll show everyone who is the strongest!" Orga said while hitting his chest.


    "Win with absolute dominance," Rufus said.


    "Yeah! Leave it to me! I''ll show the Sabertooth is the strongest guild!" Orga shouted, then jumped onto the field.


    "Fairy Tail is just small fries. Our opponents are Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, and The Infinite," Minerva said.


    They nodded and thought that it would be the Infinite team was very mysterious and they needed to be careful since Haru could defeat Kagura suddenly and Luffy had beaten Sting.


    Minerva looked at Sting and said, "Don''t ever lose again."


    "Yes!"


    Sting nodded and would show that he was the strongest.


    Droy looked at Orga and thought that this guy might be strong. "I won''t lose against you!"


    "Fatty," Orga said after he saw Droy.


    "Bastard!" Droy was very angry.


    "Start!"


    Droy took the seed out of his pocket and threw it on the grounds, which then grew intorge vines with fists. "Knuckle nt!" The vines started to move and were ready to pummel Orga.


    Orga who saw this magic didn''t show any panic expression rather he raised his palm and sent out his magic. "Your nt is useless in front of me!"


    Bzzzttt!!!!


    Suddenly Droy was attacked by a lightning sphere that was created by Orga. "ARGGG!!!!" He instantly lost the moment the attack hit him.


    "UWOOOOO!!!!" Orga shouted when he had beaten his opponent.


    "UWOOOOO!!!"


    The audience also cheered along with the end of the battle. They thought that this Sabertooth was also a very strong team.


    "We have the winner! The winner is Orga Nanagear from the Sabertooth!"


    "I want to fight him," Teppei suddenly said.


    Teppei''s words caused them to be surprised.


    "Why?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Is it because of that magician that is using a nt?" Haru asked.


    Teppei nodded and said, "nt is useless? Then I will show my nt."


    "¡­"


    They had never seen Teppei who was eager to fight but decided to support him since they thought that it would be hard for anyone to beat him.


    "Now let us show the result of the first day of the Grand Magic Games!"


    The first one is "Infinite" with 20 points; "Sabertooth" with 18 points; "Lamia Scale" with 16 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 11 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 4 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 3 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 2 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 0 points.


    "Let''s go back."


    They nodded and went back together since they were satisfied with the result of the first day.


    Haru walked out but he could feel the gaze of Kagura on himself. He looked at her and put on an apology gesture for her.


    Kagura snorted when she looked at him and wanted to beat him at the next event. ''Next day.'' She blushed when she thought that he had done it to him earlier.


    "What''s wrong, Kagura?" Millianna asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Tell us about his magic!"


    Kagura looked at them and sighed. It seems that she couldn''t escape from their interrogation.

 Chapter 345 Second Days of Grand Magic Games

    <h4>Chapter 345 Second Days of Grand Magic Games</h4>


    The first day is over and today is the second day of the Grand Magic Games.


    Everyone was very spirited and couldn''t wait for the event to start.


    Haru was in his usual location and thought about how to handle Sting. He was d that he didn''t need to face Sting since he had entered the battle yesterday and Sting also had done his first event. He knew that they didn''t need to face each other in the future unless it was thest day of the Grand Magic Games.


    His favorite magic is his Light Magic and Pleasure Magic but he knew that it would be useless in front of Sting who was White Dragon yer who used light or anything white to refuel his energy. He was thinking whether there was a light that was unable to be eaten by Sting.


    "Who is going for the next event?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''ll do it." Kouha stood up and said, "I have been bored and I want to do some action."


    They nodded and agreed with him.


    "I also want to join¡­" Luffy was quite depressed.


    "You have joined the first event. Be patient since you can still join the battle and thest event maybe," Haru said.


    "Right! The battle!" Luffy had be spirited again.


    Haru rubbed his nose and felt that someone had been observing him.


    The Mermaid Heel''s members had entered the stadium again and turned their attention toward Haru. They had learned from Kagura what was the magic of Kasugano Haruka and they couldn''t help but blush.


    ''That magic is dangerous!'' They thought inwardly. However, they couldn''t suppress their curiosity since they knew that Haru wouldn''t use that magic in public since he had used illusion magic to cover their fight since if someone able to watch their fight they were sure that Kagura would jump to him and decided to kill him then killed herself since it would be shameful.


    ''Is it really that good?'' They wondered while looking at Haru.


    Haru noticed the Mermaid Heel''s group which was looking at him.


    "Did you do something?" Kuroneko asked since she also noticed that the Mermaid Heel''s group had been looking at Haru.


    "Probably, because of the magic that I have used on Kagura before," Haru answered.


    "It''s a very dangerous magic." Kouha sighed. He could remember when Haru had used that magic on him and understood why this magic was very dangerous. He was confident that this magic was able to defeat that witch in his country.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Have you used your magic on Kouha?" Kuroneko felt her face was hot.


    "He was curious," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s that expression?" Haru frowned looking at Kuroneko.


    "Nothing." Kuroneko thought that she should be a mangaka after this.


    The second event was started and each of the team had sent out their representative.


    Kouha entered the stage while looking at everyone. He was holding hisrge sword and it was quite intimidating. He had used this sword for a while and thought that it was time to go wild.


    Blue Pegasus has sent out Hibiki Lates as their representative, Mermaid Heel has sent out Risley Law, Sabertooth has sent out Rufus Lore, Quatro Cerberos has sent out Semmes, Twilight Ogre has sent out random guy, Fairy Tail has sent out Bisca Connell, and Lamia Scale has sent out Sherry Blendy.


    "Hello."


    Kouha turned and saw a male in front of him. He ignored him since he didn''t care much.


    "Are you a female?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha ced his sword on his neck. "I am a male."


    "¡­"


    Hibiki gulped and thought he was wrong. "I am wrong."


    "Good." Kouha nodded.


    "Still, there are a lot of beautiful girls here," Hibiki said and didn''t move away from Kouha.


    "Yeah." Kouha nodded.


    "Do you want to group with me?" Hibiki suddenly said,


    Kouha looked at Hibiki for a while and asked, "Why?"


    "I am not sure, but I can tell that you''re very strong."


    "What''s the real reason?" Kouha asked.


    "I am very weak at fighting." Hibiki sighed since his magic wasn''t suitable for fighting.


    "What''s your magic?" Kouha asked.


    Hibiki seemed proud and told Kouha about his magic. He had decided to team up with Kouha since he knew that Yajima had a good rtionship with his master and also "The Infinite" was a very mysterious guild since no one had known their members before. He also thought that Kouha, who was a member of the team, would be very strong since he knew that both Luffy and Haru had won against two strong enemies. He exined about his "Archive Magic" and how useful it was when they were team-up since his magic wasn''t good enough to be used on fighting.


    Kouha thought for a while and said, "Let''s see the event first."


    "Eh?" Hibiki seemed surprised when he saw Kouha didn''t agree to his invitation immediately.


    "What are you surprised about? I never promised to team up with you," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then everyone lets us start the second event of the Grand Magic Games!" Loli announced.


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    "I also can''t wait to watch the next event," Yajima said.


    "Since each group has sent out their participant then let us see what the next event is?"


    Then suddenly the screen shows the name of the next event.


    "The Treasure Hunt!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Loli got an exnation about the next event and told everyone about the rules of this event.


    Treasure Hunt. Each participant needs to search for the treasure that is hidden in the miniature jugle before the time limit. Everyone can steal each other''s treasure as long as it is within the team limit. The winner of this event is the one with the most treasure in their hands when the event is over.


    Kouha knew that he wasn''t good at this and looked at Hibiki. "Come with me. We''re going to team up."


    "Good." Hibiki nodded and asked, "Now that you mention it. What is your magic? Does it have something to do with your sword?"


    Kouha grinned. "You can see itter."

 Chapter 346 The Treasure Hunt 1

    <h4>Chapter 346 The Treasure Hunt 1</h4>


    The moment that the announcement was over the magic on the field started to construct a forest from nothing.


    Kouha had to admit that this technology was amazing to construct something from nothing with very fast speed. He looked at Hibiki and asked, "Where is the treasure?"


    "Over there!" Hibiki had been ready and used his magic directly while trying to search for the location of the treasure. He didn''t expect to be lucky and found it immediately. He told Kouha directly and let Kouha take out the treasure.


    Kouha nodded and used his power to take out the treasure.


    Hibiki saw that the ground was moving before the treasure hade out from the ground. He saw that it was a golden ball the size of a golf ball, but the focus on his head wasn''t that rather it was Kouha''s magic. "Your magic is gravity magic?"


    "Yeah," Kouha answered.


    "Gravity, huh?" Hibiki nodded and thought that it was also strong magic. He remembered the confrontation between Haru and Kagura yesterday when both of them used gravity magic. He looked at Kouha''s big sword and wondered whether Kouha would use that weapon too.


    Kouha thought that Hibiki''s magic was very useful.


    Hibiki and Kouha had worked together and had gotten quite a number of treasures together.


    Kouha wasn''t greedy and divided the treasure 50% to 50% between the two of them.


    Hibiki thought that his decision to work together with Kouha was right.


    The members of Infinite and Blue Pegasus looked at each other and thought that they were pleasing to each other.


    "The Infinite and Blue Pegasus have worked together!" Loli said.


    "An alliance is also a strategy," Yajima said.


    The audience could see that both Infinite and Blue Pegasus who had worked together had gathered a lot of treasure together and were tied in the 1st ce together.


    "Meen! Hibiki is good!" Ichiya praised me.


    "Yes. Even though Hibiki is weak, he is smart," Jenny said.


    Eve, who was beaten, didn''t feel angry anymore since he saw the number of points of his team had increased.


    The enemy yesterday is an ally today.


    "Wait! There is someone who is going to attack them!" Ren said with a serious expression.


    "Men¡­ Hibiki¡­ Kouha-kun¡­ I wish for your sess¡­" Ichiya said with a handsome expression.


    "Ichiya-san!!!!"


    Rufus used his Memory-Make magic to search for the position of the treasure. His magic is very useful for this type of game since he could use this magic to remember the ce of the treasure. ''But¡­'' He could see that the 1st position of this event was both Blue Pegasus and The Infinite which was tied in the same position. He thought for a while and decided to wait for someone to attack both the Blue Pegasus and The Infinite to remember their magic along with preparing the countermeasure magic for them. He took the treasure one by one while observing them.


    "Oh, someone is going to attack them."


    Rufus couldn''t wait to watch the show.


    Hibiki could use his magic simrly to radar and he had noticed the presence of the enemy. "Kouha. There is an enemy."


    Kouha yawned since his job was quite simple. He was quite bored but his eyes opened when he heard that there was an enemy. "Which group?"


    "I am not sure. Let''s wait for a while since this guy wille soon," Hibiki said. He looked at Kouha and asked, "Do you need help?"


    "Don''t bother, I have been very bored. Let me have fun," Kouha said and ced arge sword on his shoulder.


    Hibiki nodded and didn''t say anything else since he was also curious about Kouha''s power.


    Twilight Ogre and Quatro Puppy had reached an agreement and they had decided to work together to steal the treasure from both Blue Pegasus and The Infinite. They knew that they were dumb and it was better to steal from someone. They could see that both Blue Pegasus and The Infinite had thergest amount of treasure and decided to go for them. They were together and they believed in their power.


    They talked about their magic to each other and thought that it was quite suitable to work together since they were closebat mage.


    The one from Twilight Ogre could use mace magic that was able to change the size of his mace and it made him be stronger.


    Semmes who was from Quatro Puppy could use a Spinning Magic. He was able to spin his body and create a destructive attack.


    "Wild!"


    "Fwooh!"


    "Yeah!"


    They also hated a pretty boy too and decided to defeat them showing a wild was the romance of man.


    Kouha waited for a while and saw two guys who were running toward them.


    "Wild Spin!"


    "Crazy Mace!"


    Semmes and someone from Twilight Ogre had used their magic to defeat both Kouha and Hibiki while also stealing their treasure.


    Hibiki wanted to say something but stopped when he saw Kouha''s expression. He decided to keep silent and moved back since he knew that something dangerous might happen after this.


    Kouha had an excited expression on his face before stabbing hisrge sword on the ground. His actions caused them to be confused but they suddenly saw something that they would have never expected.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Refined de At Will!"


    Therge sword on Kouha''s hands had be 50 meters tall that made everyone open their mouths wide.


    Every participant in this event could also see such arge sword appear suddenly in this field.


    Semmes and the random guy from Twilight Ogre stopped their action since they couldn''t attack Kouha who was 50 meters away on the sky.


    Kouha raised his sword before mming it toward his opponent. "ORAAAAAHHHHH!"


    ''Oh, sh*t¡­''


    BOOOOOOMM!!!!!!!!!


    The attack divided the field into two and destroyed thendscape.


    Kouha turned his sword to normal size again and saw his opponents had fainted on the ground. "How boring."


    "¡­¡­" Hibiki was really d that they were an ally.


    "C''mon, let''s search for another treasure!"


    "Yeah."

 Chapter 347 The Treasure Hunt 2

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Treasure Hunt 2</h4>


    Kouha''s attack caused everyone to bbergasted since the size of the sword was just too big.


    Then everyone cheered loudly at Kouha since it was a very cool attack.


    "Kouha!!!!!"


    "That attack is just too awesome!" Lolimented.


    "They always surprise me," Yajima said.


    The participants who were joining this event were also quite surprised and knew that it was dangerous to fight with Kouha. They thought it was better to get the treasure as soon as possible or else fight someone else since it wasn''t worth it to lose all the treasures in their hands.


    Rufus was standing at the top of the building while watching the fight earlier. "I have memorized it." He had memorized that magic but it was whether he could do something about it or not was a different matter. He changed his n and decided to search as much as treasure as possible since there wasn''t enough time.


    Kouha defeated both Quatro Puppy and Twilight Ogre then stole their treasures without hesitation.


    Hibiki didn''t say anything and didn''t ask him to share it with him since it was all because of Kouha.


    Kouha also didn''t share him and saw that his team had be the 1st position after he had defeated two small fries. Though he saw that the 2nd ranking was someone from the Sabertooth Guild, this person kept increasing the number of treasures. ''I need to get more.'' He looked at Hibiki and said, "Let''s continue."


    "Sure." Hibiki nodded and used his magic again to search for a treasure for both of them. He also knew that someone from the Sabertooth was also quite dangerous since it had overtaken him and trying to overtake Kouha''s position at the top of the ranking.


    "The people from the Sabertooth are certainly very strong," Shinobu said. She was sure that when she joined this event she might not be able to help that much. She could understand how much her strength waspared to the magician who had joined this event. She could remember the fight between Kagura and Haru and it was the fight that she couldn''t even join. She just didn''t expect him to be that strong and felt a bit curious why he had to disappear with Kagura to defeat her and what kind of method that he had used to defeat her.


    "The mage in this world is powerful," Tsunade said. She could tell that the power of standard mage in this world wouldn''t lose to any Chuunin or Special Jounin in her world, especially the body of the mage in this world was more powerful since ninja had the same physics as a normal human. However, she believed that ninjas were stronger since they were fighting in the dark rather than shing directly.


    "I am d that I didn''t join this event," Gintoki said. He had thought that it was very troublesome and happy that he didn''t need to join this event. He turned toward Korosensei who kept cheering.


    "Kouha! Go! Go! Go! Win this event!" Korosensei cheered loudly while creating a replica of himself using his fast speed on their seats to cheer them on. He knew that their numbers were small but his spirit was bigger. "C''mon everyone! Let''s cheer for them!"


    Gintoki, Tsunade, and Shinobu only rolled their eyes together.


    Kouha and Hibiki kept working together but Rufus, who was working alone, didn''t lose to either of them. Their score kept changing to each other and the difference between their treasures wasn''t a lot.


    The audience was silent watching this event since the confrontation between thebination of Kouha and Hibiki fighting Rufus was just too exciting for them. They had forgotten the rest of the participants since they didn''t show that much excitement.


    "Damn! We''re being ignored!" Risley said.


    "It can''t be helped," Bisca said.


    "Yeah, those three are too many¡­" Sherry said.


    Fairy Tail, Lamia Scale, and Mermaid Heel were also working together since they knew that it would be hard to fight alone since their magic didn''t help them too much in this event. They could only watch Sabertooth, Infinite, and Blue Pegasus kept increasing the distance between them.


    Kouha looked at the time limit and there was only a minute left. He was toozy to rob the other team and decided to end this event as soon as possible. "No matter what, don''t move around."


    "Ha?" Hibiki didn''t understand Kouha''s meaning.


    Kouha looked at Rufus who was also looking at him. Both of them didn''t fight each other since it was taking too much of their time. Kouha raised his finger to the sky and made Rufus frown but he didn''t say anything.


    Hibiki looked up at the sky to see what was happening.


    "Don''t ck off!" Kouha reprimanded Hibiki.


    "Yes!" Hibiki also didn''t want to lose to this Sabertooth.


    Kouha had the power of Djinn along with the devil fruit that was able to control the power of gravity. His Djinn was also able to control gravity and it increased his power. He had learned from Haru how to mess with this event and decided to make everyone unable to search for another treasure.


    Then suddenly everyone felt that they were covered by a ck shadow on top of them. They thought that the weather had turned cloudy, but that wasn''t the case. They saw something very big dropped from the sky at a very fast speed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone gaped in awe when they saw this scene and they were too shocked to do anything.


    Rufus blinked his eyes since he had never seen such magic in his memory but more importantly that meteorite came down toward him. "DAMN!!!!!" He hurriedly ran away from his location as far as possible since he knew that the moment that meteorite came down toward him everything would be over.


    Mermaid Heel, Fairy Tail, and Lamia Scale were also shocked.


    "K - Kouha!!!!!!" Hibiki shouted.


    "Just keep searching for the treasure and I''ll win this event," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­" Hibiki knew that he would be alright to stand behind Kouha and gave him a nod of affirmation.


    The time of the event was almost over then suddenly everyone was greeted by a meteorite.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 348 Battle of the Second Days

    <h4>Chapter 348 Battle of the Second Days</h4>


    Everyone hid under their seats until everyone had calmed down. They didn''t expect a participant to drop a meteorite directly to the stadium.


    Loli and Yajima also came out from their hiding ce and saw the mess that had been caused by Kouha''s meteorite.


    Everything had turned into a mess and the jungle that was made from magic was in ruin with arge red rock in the center. The participants in this event expect both Kouha and Hibiki to be buried under the earth.


    "¡­"


    Then Rufus, who was hiding and using his magic to protect himself hade out from the earth. His clothes were a mess and he had lost his hat. His face was dirty along and since the location of the meteorite dropped wasn''t that far from him. He was the one with the most damage from it but it was luck that he had some magic that could protect him in his memory. He didn''t expect that the level of the Infinite guild would be this strong and knew that it would be hard to fight time. "I need to record this in my memory."


    Hibiki looked at the damage that had been caused by Kouha''s meteorite and he was really d that he had asked him to be an alliance from the start or else he would be buried under the earth right now.


    "T - The event is over!!!!" Loli shouted his announcement.


    The jungle started to disappear and the people who were buried on the ground were saved.


    The medics along with their guild team helped the participants who fainted at the stadium.


    "Then, let us see the ranking of each team!" Loli said and a screen showed the score of each team.


    Everyone looked at the screen to see the score of each team.


    The first one is "Infinite" with 30 points; "Sabertooth" with 24 points; "Lamia Scale" with 19 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 19 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 4 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 4 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 4 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 4 points.


    Kouha yawned and went back.


    "W - Wait, Kouha!" Hibiki stopped him.


    "Hmm?" Kouha looked at him.


    "Thank you!" Hibiki said that since the points of his team had started to grow, even though he knew that it might be difficult to win this event, their result wouldn''t be that embarrassing.


    Kouha only nodded and went back to his seat.


    "Good job!"


    Kouha nodded and sat down beside Haru. "It''s quite boring. They''re quite weak." Even though he knew that Rufus was quite strong, he thought it was quite easy to defeat him.


    "Your fight was awesome, Kouha!" Luffy praised Kouha and thought that it was very fun.


    "Well, you have massacred them." Haru smiled.


    "That''s true! That''s a bit too much to bring a meteorite directly! I - I thought that I would die!" Kuroneko was quite mad when she remembered the scene before.


    "Calm down. We need to be ready for the next battle," Teppei said.


    They nodded since they knew that there would be the next event after this and that was one on one battle. Haru had a fight yesterday and for today it will be their time to fight in the arena.


    "I am sorry." Rufus apologized to everyone.


    Everyone only looked at him and also understood why Rufus could lose to this battle since they also wouldn''t think that The Infinite would be crazy enough to drop down a meteorite into the stadium. They could see the gigantic rock in the middle of the stadium that was moved by the staff of the Grand Magic Games to prepare for the next battle.


    Minerva looked at her father who was also looking at Haru. She knew that she needed to show who was the strongest guild in this kingdom. "We have to win this event."


    "Yes!"


    "I am sorry everyone." Risley sighed. She had woken up and she looked at her teammate.


    "It''s alright. Who could have thought someone would drop a meteorite?" Millianna said.


    "Yes. Now you need to rest and leave everything to us," Arane said.


    "Our number one enemy is the Infinite now. We need to win against them," Kagura said.


    "Yes!"


    They knew that their strongest mage had lost to the Infinite and they could only rely on four of them. They had confidence when they were fighting against the other team and beat them. They also needed to win this battle since there weren''t a lot of points during these two days of Grand Magic Games.


    "Men! Hibiki! I am very proud of you!" Ichiya gave Hibiki a thumbs up.


    "Your words are too much for me," Hibiki said with a gentleman''s bow.


    Eve and Ren also gave him a thumbs up to make such a decision.


    "It''s good that our points aren''t that different from the Lamia Scale," Jenny said.


    "No! We''ll beat them! We have to show our power as members of Blue Pegasus!" Ichiya said with a handsome pose.


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!"


    "Now, the events of the second day have ended," Loli said.


    "Yes, but it isn''t over yet," Yajima said.


    "Oh, right! There is another battle for the second day!" Loli said.


    "I can''t wait to see who will be fighting who," Yajima said.


    "That''s true and I am sure that everyone here also can''t wait to watch it too," Loli said.


    "YEAH!!!!!!"


    "Wow! What a loud cheer! If the renovation is over then let us announce who will be fighting after this," Loli said and took out an envelope. "I have the arrangement of the battle for the second day! Let us watch it on the screen!"


    Everyone looked at the screen and couldn''t wait for the battle.


    Haru, Luffy, Teppei, and Kouha looked at the only female group in their team.


    "I have descended into this ce. Let me show those plebians that in front of this Queen of Darkness¡­¡­"


    "Everything is meaningless."


    Kuroneko said while holding her right eye.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Teppei, Kouha, and even Luffy who is stupid feel worried now.

 Chapter 349 Kuroneko Vs Rogue 1

    <h4>Chapter 349 Kuroneko Vs Rogue 1</h4>


    They looked at the screen and didn''t expect that it would be Kuroneko who would be fighting on the stage. They would have confidence if it was either four of them since they were strong enough to bully everyone in this Grand Magic Games but this girl was a strange factor in their group.


    "Everything is meaningless."


    They weren''t sure what they felt during the moment they heard those wordse out of her mouth.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure but they felt that they started to be worried.


    "Kuroneko. Don''t force yourself," Luffy said.


    Haru, Kouha, and Teppei were a bit surprised when they heard Luffy''s words but they knew that Luffy was also worried. Even though they were worried, they knew that they couldn''t belittle her.


    "Don''t get hurt," Teppei said.


    "Don''t worry about everything since both Tsunade and Haru can help you to heal your body," Kouha said.


    "I won''t ask you to win, but do your best on stage," Haru said with a smile.


    They knew that they were worried but they kept cheering on Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko felt moved by them and nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll show you the power of Queen of Darkness."


    "¡­¡­"


    They are bing more worried now.


    "Your opponent is Rogue," Haru said. He wasn''t going to lie but this match would be quite difficult for Kuroneko since Rogue was a Shadow Dragon yer.


    Everyone in this world, as long as they have practiced Dragon yer Magic then they''re very powerful and have the potential to be the strongest magician in this world. Don''t ask the reason since it has be the plot of the author itself.


    "I know. I will show my servants this game," Kuroneko said and held her right hand. "I''ll win this battle." She knew that Sting was a Dragon yer Magic but she didn''t really care much since she didn''t think that she was weak after she had learned magic from Magnostadd Institute. She also wanted to show them that she wasn''t weak.


    Haru also knew that Kuroneko wasn''t weak but she had a weakness. "You can win as long as you''re not hit by his magic."


    Kuroneko nodded and said, "I know. Open your eyes since you will watch the most historical match in this event." She started to float slowly toward the stage.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that it was useless to worry about her and it was better to watch her. "Anyway, if this guy does too much on her then we can have some revenge on him." He wasn''t going toy down when Kuroneko was hurt by a random guy.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. If this Sting was merciless toward Kuroneko then it wouldn''t be toote for them to create chaos in the Sabertooth, along with making that guy enter the hospital a few monthster.


    "I can cut him," Kouha said.


    "I can punch him," Luffy said.


    "I can make his nerve stop working," Teppei said.


    "I can make his genitals disappear," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shudder!


    Rogue wasn''t sure but he felt a shudder. He turned and saw four guys from the Infinite were looking at him with an intense expression. He wasn''t sure but he felt that he didn''t want to enter the fight.


    Sting, Orga, and Rufus who had changed his clothes felt sorry for Sting for having a fight with a girl. They loved fighting but they didn''t really want to fight a girl.


    Sting, who was close to Rogue, patted his shoulder. "Don''t hurt her too much."


    "I agree with Sting." Lector nodded.


    "Frosch thinks so too," Frosch said.


    "From my memory, all of the members in the Infinite feel very care toward this girl. You might need to defeat her as soon as possible and not torture her," Rufus said. He had tasted the power of Kouha and it would be terrible if a meteorite dropped on their headquarters in the middle of the night when they were sleeping. He knew that he might be thinking too much but he knew that they might do that.


    Orga crossed his arms and said, "Just win it in an instant."


    Rogue nodded in response since he wasn''t satisfied with the ranking of his guild.


    "Rogue."


    "Princess." Rogue nodded.


    "Win this match and we can reverse our situation," Minerva said. She could see once they had won this battle they would be the ranking one in this Grand Magic Games on the second day.


    Rogue nodded and said, "Leave it to me. I''ll show them that Sabertooth is the strongest." He walked out of his seat and entered the stadium.


    Minerva looked at Haru and gave him a meaningful smile.


    "That girl is interesting," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Kouha nodded.


    Teppei looked at both Haru and Kouha with a helpless expression. He knew that both of them might be the greatest womanizer among their members.


    "Is it delicious?" Luffy asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Very delicious."


    Every girl and woman in this stadium couldn''t help but feel jealous toward Kuroneko since she could get the attention of four handsome men. They had to admit that they wanted to change Kuroneko''s position and became a member of the Infinite Guild.


    Everyone knew that with this momentum the Infinite Guild might be the strongest guild in Fiore even though it was a newly built guild.


    "I am a bit worried," Shinobu said.


    "Yeah." Tsunade also nodded.


    "Don''t worry. Just believe in her," Korosensei said with a kind smile.


    Gintoki was picking his nose.


    "¡­¡­"


    They didn''t hesitate and threw him away.


    "Give up."


    Kuroneko frowned when she heard the first sentence that hade out from this guy''s mouth. "Hmph. Throw away your useless remarks since I''ll show you that your power is meaningless in front of me."


    Rogue frowned, but he also understood that no one wanted to lose. "Then I''ll make you give up."


    Kuroneko thought that she would have revenge on this guy since he had underestimated her.


    They were ready with their magic until they heard the announcement.


    "START!!!!!"

 Chapter 350 Kuroneko Vs Rogue 2

    <h4>Chapter 350 Kuroneko Vs Rogue 2</h4>


    One of the advantages of practicing the Shadow Dragon yer is the user can turn into the shadow itself.


    Kuroneko also knew that and she didn''t intend to entangle with Rogue. She knew that she was weak in her close-rangebat while the only meant protection was "Borg" or the standard barrier that is used in the magician on the "Magi" world. Even though she was confident with her "Borg" but it was better to be careful rather than sorry.


    Sting also wasn''t going to give Kuroneko a chance to escape since he needed to defeat her as soon as possible. His eyes had turned dark and he suddenly blended into shadow.


    Kuroneko jumped and floated in the sky before opening both of her arms wide. "Come! My servants!"


    Then suddenly a magic circle appeared behind Kuroneko''s back and summoned 10rge grotesque and scary monsters around her. She had created those monsters from a microscopic fungus around her and made it into a monster. Even though it was quite grotesque, it was on the line with her taste since she loved gothic them.


    Rogue stopped and felt a bit surprised when he saw those monsters since he knew that they were quite strong. He wasn''t sure what kind of magic that this girl had mastered but he knew that his Shadow Dragon yer Magic was stronger.


    Kuroneko pointed her finger and shouted, "Attack!"


    Fwush!


    The monsters moved together following her order to defeat her opponent.


    Rogue stood in ce before shing with those monsters.


    BOOOOM!


    The moment everyone saw those monsters they couldn''t help gulping their saliva. They didn''t understand what kind of magic that had been used by Kuroneko. They were wondering what kind of magic it was since it was quite rare for someone to be able to summon such an entity.


    "Yajima-san, what magic is that?" Loli asked in fear.


    "If I am not wrong it should be nt magic," Yajima said. He couldn''t tell that it was different magic from this world but he knew that the magic that Kuroneko used was nt magic.


    "PLANT MAGIC!!!!!"


    "How can that be nt magic?" Loli was surprised.


    "If I am not wrong, that should be a microscopic fungus or a very small nt that is not able to be seen. Kuroneko has increased the size of that microscopic fungus and made it into her servant," Yajima said.


    Loli was surprised and said, "I can''t wait to see who the winner is."


    "Yeah~~"


    Rogue had turned his body into shadow and ran a few meters away. He was quite surprised by the power of the little girl and seemed to have underestimated her. He quickly gathered and released arge burst of shadows from his mouth.


    "Shadow Dragon''s Roar!"


    His attack destroyed those monsters quickly. Even though the microscopic fungus was scary, it was rather weak.


    The only advantage of this magic is¡­¡­


    Quantity.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone sucked a deep breath when they noticed that the number of grotesque monsters didn''t decrease.


    Rogue swung his hands simr to ws that destroyed one monster after another.


    Kuroneko floated in the sky and kept sending out those monsters. She also used her magic to create a cloud that covered the entire stadium.


    Rogue who was fighting against the monster didn''t notice the change in the sky since the number of the monster was too much.


    After her study in Magnostadd in "Magi''s World", Kuroneko knew that she was Type 8 Magician or a magician who was suitable to learn Life Magic. She was also quite proficient in Ligtnighting Magic. She knew that she was quite weak but it didn''t mean that she was easily bullied. She had entered the Training Hall in Group Chat after an update in the past and had deepened her skills on Life Magic and Lightning Magic.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The lightning was roaring inside the dark cloud.


    Everyone sucked a deep breath once again to see such a small girl to be able to do such magic to fight a magician who had mastered a Dragon yer Magic.


    Kuroneko was confident that she was able to defeat Rogue even though she knew how cheating it was the existence of Dragon yer Magic in this world. She also kept sending out her monster to trap Rogue in one ce. She took a deep breath and shouted, "Strike!"


    The thunder was roaring then along with a loud of anger it struck right on a group of monsters that were gathered around Rogue.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!


    Everyone who saw this scene felt that it was impossible for Rogue to be able to get out of that attack and defeated instantly. In their minds, they thought that the mage in the Infinite Guild was strong.


    Kuroneko knew that she had won until she heard a voice.


    "Shadow Dragon yer is formless. It''s impossible to defeat me."


    "Wha?!"


    Kuroneko hurriedly used "Borg" to protect herself then suddenly she was hit by a punch.


    BAAAAMMM!!!!


    Kuroneko was thrown and hit the wall. Even though "Borg" had protected her to some extent, she was very weak. "Ugh¡­¡­"


    ''I lost¡­'' Kuroneko thought before fainting on the ground.


    "Kuroneko!!!!"


    Everyone in the Infinite guild jumped out onto the field when they saw Kuroneko had fainted.


    Rogue didn''t say anything and turned back to his team.


    "The winner: The Sabertooh''s Rogue Cheney!!!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly when they saw the result of the battle.


    Rogue went back and sighed.


    "How is it?" Sting asked.


    "It''s quite hard, but no one can beat me," Rogue said confidently.


    "Yeah, no one can beat us." Sting nodded.


    They are someone who has mastered "Dragon yer Magic" and there is no way that they can lose to anyone in this ce.

 Chapter 351 Consoling

    <h4>Chapter 351 Consoling</h4>


    Kuroneko opened her eyes slowly and saw an unfamiliar ce.


    "You have woken up?"


    Kuroneko turned and saw Haru there. " Haru?"


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    Kuroneko nodded since she didn''t feel anything.


    "That''s good." Haru sighed in relief.


    "I have lost, huh¡­" Kuroneko felt quite frustrated since she had lost in this battle. She thought that she was strong but it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    Haru looked at Kuroneko and said, "Do you want me to console you?"


    Kuroneko snorted and said, "Do you think that I am that weak?!"


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "If you want to cry then I can lend you my chest." He opened his arms and got ready to hug her.


    Kuroneko was speechless seeing his action. Though she decided to let him help her. "Sorry, I have lost." She was really frustrated and started to sob quietly.


    "It''s alright." Haru caressed her back slowly trying to let all of her emotion that was buried inside her heart away and calmed her.


    Kuroneko and Haru walked out of the infirmary together to continue to watch the match.


    "Thank you." Kuroneko blushed while looking away.


    "No problem." Haru nodded.


    "So how is our score?" Kuroneko asked. She was confident that the four of them could obliterate the entire kingdom together with their powers.


    "It should be alright. One loss is nothing since we can get the point back tomorrow, so you don''t need to worry," Haru said while patting her head gently.


    "Don''t treat me as a child!" Kuroneko swapped his hand away. She was quite dissatisfied with how he had treated her.


    "You''re not cute," Haru said while shaking his head.


    "Bastard!" Kuroneko was angry and jumped toward him.


    Haru was speechless. "Stop! Stop!'' He tried to put her down from him.


    "You''re strong."


    Haru and Kuroneko turned and saw someone unexpected.


    "Kagura?"


    Haru and Kuroneko looked at each other and wondered what was this they wanted to do.


    Kagura looked at Kuroneko and said, "You should join our guild rather than together with this pervert!" Her face was red while looking at Haru. She thought that Kuroneko was quite suitable to join Mermaid Heel rather than Infinite since it was dangerous for her to be this man.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "Congrats, Kuroneko. You have received an invitation to join Mermaid Heel."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ha?!" Kagura seemed quite perplexed with his reaction since normally people would stop her from inviting Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko snorted at him and looked at Kagura. "I am sorry, but I am veryfortable in this guild." She couldn''t tell that she was from another world since it was secret.


    Kagura was quite surprised that she was rejected but she didn''t think much. She shook her head and said, "Is that so? If you''re happy then I''ll appreciate your decision but¡­"


    "But?"


    "You need to be careful with this man." Kagura looked at Haru.


    Kuroneko frowned and said, "I know that he is quite dangerous, womanizer, crude, pervert¡­"


    "Oi!" Haru was speechless.


    "But one thing for sure is that he is very gentle and won''t treat anyone badly." Kuroneko looked at Kagura and said, "You know his magic, right? Once he has used that magic without illusion to hide the shameful thing that was happening yesterday. I wonder what would happen to you? I am sure that your shameful state would be shown to the world."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether this girl wanted to mock him or praise him. ''Forget it.'' He shook his head and didn''t think much since she was right that he was scum and he loved more girls.


    "That¡­" Kagura couldn''t say anything since she knew that she was quite grateful for him to use illusion magic to not let anyone see her shameful state but at the same time she was also quite resentful toward him to use such magic on her. She looked at Haru and said, "I will win next time!"


    Haru nodded and said, "I am waiting for you."


    Kagura nodded and walked out of them. She was wondering how she could defeat such shameful magic with her own power.


    Kuroneko looked at Haru and said, "You''re not going to raise a "g" on her, right?"


    Haru blinked his eyes and shook his head. "No. Do you think I am that kind of person in your eyes?"


    Kuroneko didn''t say anything but from her expression ''Yes! You''re that kind of person!''.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s go back. I am sure that everyone is worried."


    "Trying to change the conversation?" Kuroneko snorted.


    "No. Let''s talk about your shameful entrance during the fight," Haru said, then held his right eye with his hand. "In front of the Queen of Darkness."


    "Everything is useless."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko blushed since she was quite embarrassed when this guy tried to mimic herself. "Bastard! Stop! Stop!"


    Haru chuckled and continued to tease her while walking back to everyone.


    Haru and Kuroneko hade back.


    "Oh, Kuroneko. You''re alright?" Luffy asked.


    Kuroneko nodded. "Yes. I am alright." She bowed herself and said, "I am sorry. I have lost." She thought that they would be angry toward her since she had lost to them.


    "Don''t worry. We just have to beat them tomorrow!" Luffy said.


    "Yeah, those guys are all small fries," Kouha said.


    "Leave the rest to all of us," Teppei said.


    Kuroneko nodded and said, "Good. Go and beat them, my servants!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were speechless toward her but they were d that she was alright.


    However, there is only one problem.


    "We''re not your servants!"


    Kuronekoughed then sat down with everyone.


    Haru shook his head and sat down while looking at the match.


    "Did you get her?" Kouha asked.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and shook his head.


    "Well, she is not your type, right?" Kouha said.


    "Can we focus on the match?" Haru asked.


    Kouha snorted. "You''re not fun."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s win this tournament."


    "Yeah."


    They knew that this quest wouldn''t be smooth but they would definitely win this Grand Magic Games bing the strongest in this kingdom andpleted the quest.

 Chapter 352 Men!

    <h4>Chapter 352 Men!</h4>


    The second day of the Grand Magic Games was over and everyone was excited to watch the event on the third day.


    "Then before we start the event! Let us watch the result from the event on the second day!" Loli then shouted a number of t-screens that were made from the magic that appeared in the entire stadium, showing results from the second day.


    The first one is "Sabertooth" with 34 points; "Infinite" with 30 points; "Lamia Scale" with 29 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 19 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 14 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 4 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 4 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 4 points.


    "SABERTOOTH!!!!!"


    Everyone cheered when they saw Sabertooth had be the 1st ranking in the game.


    "INFINITE!!!!"


    Even though "Infinite" was in the 2nd rank, their poprity wasn''t lost to the Sabertooth since everyone wasn''t dumb and could tell that they were very strong.


    "Yajima-san, what do you think of this result?" Loli said.


    "As a guild master of course I am happy that my guild can be the 2nd rank in the event, but our goal is to be the champion in this Grand Magic Games! We won''t lose to anyone!" Yajima said with a determined expression. This time he had shown his pride as the guild master of the Infinite guild.


    "COOL!!!!!"


    "Oh, right! Let me introduce you to our guest formentator today!" Loli said, and was introduced. "His name is Jason! He is the reporter for Sorcerer Magazine."


    "Cool! Yeah! Nice to meet you, everyone!" Jason was very excited and said, "Yajima-san, let me interview your guild members!"


    "Jason, you should focus on the event first," Yajima said with a helpless expression. He knew that this guy was quite troublesome but he wasn''t bad.


    "That''s true! That''s true! I can''t wait to watch the third event! Cool!" Jason shouted.


    "That''s right! Then please send each of them to their participants in this battle!"


    "I''ll go." Haru stood up.


    "Really?"


    Everyone seemed quite surprised since they thought that Haru didn''t have that much of an interest.


    "Yeah. We need to win, right? Then, I''ll get serious this time." Haru jumped toward the stadium.


    "How to say? I have a feeling that he will win instantly for some reason," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­¡­" They didn''t say anything but they felt the same as her.


    "Oh!" Minerva was quite surprised when she saw he hade for the match.


    "What''s wrong, Princess?" Sting asked.


    "That guy is interesting," Minerva said while looking at Haru.


    Everyone looked toward Haru. They remembered him since he was the one who had defeated the strongest mage in the Mermaid Heel even though they didn''t know how he had done it before. They only knew that he had mastered quite a number of magic and he was quite strong.


    "Rogue, do you want to face him?" Minerva asked. She didn''t think that Orga could defeat Haru with such slow magic and she couldn''t send Sting since he had entered the first event.


    Rogue nodded. "Leave it to me. I''ll show that Sabertooth is the strongest guild." He jumped toward the stadium to join this event.


    "I want to taste his light magic," Sting said. He regretted his choice to enter the event on the first day.


    They knew that a mage who had learned Dragon yer Magic could eat the element of their respective Dragon yer Magic.


    "Watch his fight first," Minerva said. She knew that even though Kuroneko had lost, the rest of Infinite guild was strong, but she was confident that they were strongest.


    They nodded at their princess''s words only they didn''t expect for someone unexpected to enter the battle.


    Haru entered the stadium and saw his familiar face. "Jura?"


    "Hey, Haru." Jura smiled at him.


    "You''re going to enter this tournament?" Haru asked.


    Jura nodded. "Of course. I know that you can defeat Kagura instantly with that strange magic of yours."


    "What?"


    Jura and Haru turned and saw Kagura.


    "Kagura?" Haru looked at her.


    "What do you mean by that?" Kagura asked Jura.


    "He has mastered a lot of magic and one of the magics is able to defeat you instantly. I have been beaten by that magic before," Jura said.


    "¡­¡­" Kagura looked at Haru with aplex expression. She was wondering whether this guy had used that magic on this old man. "PERVERT!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Pervert?" Jura looked at Haru with a strange expression.


    "No. You have misunderstood me. I didn''t use that magic on Jura," Haru said. He wanted to puke when he imagined that he had used "Pleasure Magic" on Jura.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Kagura also felt strange when she thought about it.


    "Yes! Of course! There is no way that I''ll use that magic on him. Please believe in me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Kagura nodded and knew that Haru didn''t have a strange hobby.


    "What are you talking about?" Jura asked with a confused expression.


    "Nothing." Haru and Kagura answered at the same time.


    Jura smiled and nodded. "You sure are very close."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "No!" Haru and Kagura said at the same time.


    "Ho? What a nice perfume!"


    Suddenly someone interrupted them.


    "Men!"


    "¡­¡­"


    They saw a short and rather stout man with a distinctively big, somewhat rectangr face, arge t nose which always seems to be shining, and prominent cheekbones. The guy also wore a white suit with elbow-long sleeves, with distinctive pants ending below his knees in dark hems, adorned by Blue Pegasus'' symbol on his left shoulder.


    Kagura wasn''t sure but she hid behind Haru for some reason.


    "Men!"


    The man walked in front of Haru and said, "Handsome young man, what is your name? I can smell a very fragrance perfume from your body." He moved closer while sniffing Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru moved back instantly and said, "Why don''t you introduce yourself first, brother?"


    The man nodded in a gentleman''s manner. "That''s true. I am very rude to not introduce myself." He jumped and rotated his body in 360 degrees beforending on the ground while hugging his own body.


    Kagura shuddered when she saw his action and tried to hide behind Haru further. She wasn''t sure but she felt the man in front of him was dangerous.


    "My name is Ichiya Vandy Kotobuki."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Wink!


    Ichiya said while winking toward them.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 353 Dominance!

    <h4>Chapter 353 Dominance!</h4>


    Haru knew Ichiya since this guy was the spiritual leader of everyone in the Blue Pegasus. He knew that this guy was impactful. He had always wanted to see this guy up close since he was one of the most popr characters in "Fairy Tail". He nodded and offered his hand. "Nice to meet you too. My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    Ichiya took his hand and nodded. "Haruka-kun, how about you join us? You''re very handsome and it is very suitable to join us! There are a lot of beautiful girls in our guild."


    "¡­"


    The moment Ichiya uttered those words the atmosphere became cold all of sudden


    Ichiya and Haru turned and saw Kagura who was looking at them with a gloomy expression.


    "O - Oh¡­ I - I am sorry to make your girlfriend angry." Ichiya nodded and said, "If you change your mind you can tell me."


    "Who the heck is this guy''s boyfriend!" Kagura wanted to sh this guy in half. She held her sword and emitted her magic energy wildly.


    "Calm down, Kagura!" Haru knew that for some women Ichiya was quite too much for them. "Ichiya-san, get away from here."


    "Y - Yes!" Ichiya knew how terrible it was when a woman was angry and it was better to retreat for now.


    Kagura snorted and said, "That guy is the worst."


    Haru only nodded in response. "The event is going to start. Let''s get ready."


    "Good." Kagura wasn''t sure why she didn''t mind to follow him.


    Jura looked at both Haru and Kagura and felt critical damage to his body. He wondered whether they were trying to show themselves how close they were to each other. He felt quite sour when he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    "Cool! Cool! Cool!" Jason was very excited.


    "Yeah! I can see why you''re so excited!" Loli was also very excited.


    "I don''t expect to see a number of strong magicians to join this event." Yajima nodded.


    Yes.


    Everyone was quite surprised when they saw Jura, Kagura, Ichiya, Haru, and Rogue decided to join this event together. They knew that they were one or not the strongest members in their guild and each of them joined this event together. They realized that this event would be very exciting.


    Quatro Cerberus, Fairy Tail, and Twilight Ogre were speechless when they saw that they were ignored. ''Hello?! We''ve also joined this tournament!'' Though, they couldn''t me them since their team wasn''t that powerfulpared to the five-person in front of them.


    Wait!


    They suddenly realized that one of them was mixed between Jura, Kagura, Haru, and Rogue.


    "MEN!!!!"


    Ichiya opened his shirt showing his thick chest.


    "UWEEGHHH!!!!"


    Everyone puked at the same time when they saw this scene.


    "Cool¡­¡­," Jason said with a pale expression.


    "Yeah¡­" Yajima and Loli said at the same time.


    "ICHIYA-SAN!!!!"


    Everyone from the Blue Pegasus shouted together excitedly.


    They had also realized that from the eight participants Kagura is the only female participant in this event.


    "You''re very famous." Haru gave Ichiya thumbs up.


    "Thank you. You can be as famous as me too." Ichiya gave Haru a handsome smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Thank you for your praise," Haru replied with a pale expression.


    Ichiya nodded with a handsome smile while patting his shoulder as if saying, ''I am very optimistic about you.''


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru couldn''t do anything and only nodded since this guy wasn''t harmful.


    "Let us not wait anymore! Let''s talk about the event on the third day! Are you ready?!" Loli asked.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    "Screen! Show us the event on the third day!" Loli shouted.


    The screen started to show the event while everyone shouted in excitement.


    "THE RACE!!!!!"


    Loli was excited and said, "This event is simple! All you need to be the first one to reach the finish line! You can see the map of the race on the screen!"


    Everyone looked at the screen and saw the map of the race on the screen. Even though there isn''t any obstacle, the distance of the race is quite far.


    "There isn''t any rule! Use your magic to win this race! Beat them all!" Loli shouted in excitement.


    No one med Loli for his excitement since they knew that in the past two days these Grand Magic Games were very excitingpared to past Grand Magic Games that had been held for the past 5 years.


    The appearance of Sabertooth and Infinite brought this year''s Grand Magic Games to a different levelpared to the past. Before only the Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, and Blue Pegasus were the ones who usually dominated the event.


    Each of the participants heard the event and nodded. They understood that even though their magic might not be good at running, they could use it to stop the other participants.


    At this moment everyone in the Fairy Tail was quite sad especially Jet.


    "Damn!" Jet wasn''t happy since he had gone out in the first event before.


    They sighed since their luck wasn''t good this time. They knew that when they could send Jet then their chance to win this event was good.


    Only they didn''t realize that there was someone who was unbeatable at this stage.


    Jura twitched his lips while looking at Haru.


    "Sorry, Jura. For this event, you have to be second," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Jura sighed.


    "Why are you so confident?" Kagura frowned.


    Haru looked at Kagura and said, "Girl, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet?" Kagura raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, when I win please teach me about your gravity magic," Haru said. He knew that Kagura was one of the masters on Gravity Magic and he wanted to learn something from her.


    "If I win?" Kagura asked.


    "Say what you want? As long as it is not my body then I can give you anything," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Who wants your body!?" Kagura was mad but she thought for a while and agreed. "Good, I''ll ask you for a requestter when I win."


    "Good." Haru agreed.


    Rogue who saw their interaction snorted since he would show them who would be the winner in this event.


    "Everyone please be ready!" Loli shouted.


    The participants nodded and were ready to stand right behind the starting line.


    "I''ll start to count! Please count together with me everyone!" Loli said.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "1!!!"


    "2!!!"


    "3!!!"


    "GOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Haru didn''t waste his time and used his light magic directly to move at his fastest speed that made everyone blink their eyes in amazement before reaching the finish line directly. He raised his hand and smiled with a confident smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at the same time. Then they started to cheer at the same time.


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Dominance!


    Everyone knew that Infinite wanted to show their dominance in this event.

 Chapter 354 We Have to Win

    <h4>Chapter 354 We Have to Win</h4>


    Everyone gawked when they had seen him suddenly be the winner in an instant.


    "A - Amazing¡­¡­" Loli was amazed.


    "In terms of speed then he is the 2nd best in our guild," Yajima said.


    "Oh! Who is the first one?" Loli asked curiously.


    "It''s the octopus," Yajima answered.


    "Cool! Cool! Cool! Let me have an interview with your guild Yajima-san!" Jason said excitedly.


    "Let''s talk about thatter," Yajima said.


    "Sure!" Jason nodded.


    "Then with this, the event on the third day is over! Let''s watch each group score at this event!" Loli said and looked at the screen that showed the score of each team.


    "Infinite" with 40 points; "Sabertooth" with 38 points; "Lamia Scale" with 27 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 19 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 20 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 7 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 6 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 5 points.


    "It seems that your guild has be ranked 1st again, Yajima-san," Loli said.


    "Haha, thank you. I am very happy, but "Sabertooth" is also strong," Yajima said with a solemn expression. "But we won''t lose."


    "Oh! Cool! Cool war deration!" Jason was excited.


    "Yes, I can wait to see who is going to be the champion of Grand Magic Games X790. Everyone, please wait a while before the match starts," Loli said.


    Kagura walked toward him with aplex expression. "Why?"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Kagura with a confused expression.


    "At that speed. You should have been able to defeat me before with that speed," Kagura said. She saw him suddenly move very fast and appeared on the finish line. She was greatly surprised but it didn''t hinder her to be the third one who had reached the finish line. She had used her gravity magic on everyone to stop them but Jura was so strong that it made a big blockade for everyone.


    "I can''t control that speed. If it''s going straight, but to fight you then I need to get serious," Haru said. He only wanted to see the effect of his "pleasure magic" on Kagura but he decided to not tell her that.


    "Oh¡­" Kagura nodded and seemed to ept his excuse. She knew that with that speed it would be hard to control and with her sword Haru might be cut in half.


    Haru seemed relieved that this girl had epted his exnation. "So¡­ about our bet?"


    Kagura nodded and said, "I have promised then we need to meet each otherter."


    "Good." Haru nodded and said, "How about we go to Ryuzetsu Land?" He thought that he could see Kagura in her bikini.


    Ryuzetsu Land is an extremely well-known and popr summer vacation resort in Crocus, Fiore.


    "Ryuzetsu Land? Why is it in that ce?" Kagura asked.


    "I aming from a far ce and I always have to go there. Can you?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Kagura thought for a while before nodded. "Sure. I''ll wait for you there."


    "No. Let''s go together. I''ll go to your innter so that we can discuss the magic along the way since we only have a limited time," Haru said.


    Kagura felt that Haru was reasonable and nodded. "Alright, you can go to my innter."


    Jura who was by their side felt that Haru was very powerful. He knew that Kagura was known as someone who hated a man but this young man suddenly became close to her. "Haru, you''re very strong."


    "Thank you, Jura-san. You''re too fierce. If I am toote then I might be trapped in your magic," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, I know that in terms of speed that I won''t lose, but next time I will win against you," Jura said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    Kagura heard their conversation and couldn''t help but ask, "Have you defeated Jura?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "We have never fought."


    Kagura only nodded.


    They talked for a while before they went back to their seats.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Ichiya was dead tired and dragged his body back to his team.


    "ICHIYA-SAN!!!!"


    "Men¡­¡­" Ichiya dropped on the ground with a handsome expression.


    "ICHIYA-SAN!!!!"


    "Men¡­¡­"


    "I am sorry¡­" Rogue clenched his hand since he had lost, especially when he had only reached the 4th position.


    Minerva only looked at him and shook her head. "I can understand if you lose to that speed of light, but you have lost to Kagura."


    Rogue couldn''t say anything in response. His Shadow Dragon yer was strong and it also enhanced his speed but in front of gravity magic. He was very hopeless but he could at least his result wasn''t bad since he was in the 4th position. Only he knew that wasn''t enough since he wanted to be the best.


    "There are still four final events. No matter what, we need to win those events," Minerva said with strict expression.


    "Yes!"


    Haru went back to his seat only when he was stared at by everyone. "What?"


    "Nothing." They answered at the same time.


    "What? Just ask, don''t be annoying!" Haru was quite annoyed.


    "You''re very close to that Kagura," Kuroneko asked. She felt strange since Kagura was very angry at Haru but suddenly they had be very close to each other.


    "I made a bet with her before the match," Haru said.


    "Bet?"


    "What bet?"


    "Is it something perverted?"


    "¡­¡­," Haru frowned and said, "No. I have only asked her to teach me about her gravity magic since she is a master in that magic."


    "¡­¡­" They looked at him with a doubtful expression.


    Haru only shook his head and sat down. "So Luffy, Teppei, and Kouha, you need to prepare since at least it should be one of you who will be fighting on the stage."


    "You''re very good at everting the conversation," Kuroneko said.


    "That''s not my intention." Haru was helpless but he didn''t intend to say anything.


    "The first match is Teppei versus Jura Neekis."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned and looked at Teppei.


    "Hahaha." Teppeiughed and seemed excited about this match.


    "Then, I''ll go now."

 Chapter 355 Teppei Vs Jura

    <h4>Chapter 355 Teppei Vs Jura</h4>


    Everyone seemed curious about this green pompadour hair man since he had never entered the battle or fought using his magic.


    From the Infinite guild, Teppei was the only one that no one knew since he had never used his power before.


    "I''ll go." Jura sped his hands together before jumping toward the stadium. In his mind that he only needed to win this battle, but he didn''t intend to underestimate Teppei since he knew that the mage in Infinite guild was very strong that even the small girl in that guild would be several times stronger than normal guild member in each guild. He could tell that guild was a gathering of an elite and he was wondering how Yajima could gather them.


    "Do you think that this Teppei can beat Jura-san?" Yuka asked.


    "What are you talking about, woof! Jura-san will win this match, woof!" Toby said.


    "Yes, Jura-san is one of the Ten Wizard Saints," Sherry said.


    "We have stayed with him for a long time and we know that there are only other Ten Wizard Saints that are able to defeat him," Lyon said.


    They nodded in response and they believed that Jura would win this match.


    Teppei stretched his body while looking at his opponent. He remembered that Jura was someone who had mastered "earth magic". ''How to say¡­'' He thought to take it slowly since he was curious about the power of the Ten Wizard Saints.


    "Let''s have a good fight," Jura said.


    "Yes, let''s have a good fight." Teppei smiled at him.


    "What do you think?" Kuroneko asked.


    "About what?" Haru asked.


    "I mean this match, do you think that Teppei can win?" Kuroneko asked.


    Kouha, Haru, and Luffy only smiled.


    "Teppei is very strong," they answered at the same time.


    "¡­¡­" Kuroneko seemed surprised and asked, "Is he really that strong?"


    "In the world, there is a creature that can destroy a easily. If Teppei isn''t strong then he is going to be obliterated," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Kuroneko thought for a while and nodded. "That''s true."


    "Cool! Cool! Cool! A match between a member of Ten Wizard Saints and a mysterious mage!" Jason was excited.


    "Yajima-san, can you tell us about Teppei?" Loli asked.


    "Please watch and you can see how powerful Teppei is," Yajima said.


    "Oh, do you have that much confidence in him?" Loli asked.


    "Yes." Yajima nodded.


    Just kidding. Yajima knew how powerful the people in Teppei''s world were. He had watched that there were a lot of people and monsters who could destroy the world easily in that world. He didn''t intend to say anything since it was better for them to watch it directly.


    "Let us not wait anymore! Please be ready!" Loli shouted.


    Teppei looked at Jura waiting for the match to start.


    Jura was very calm looking at Teppei with a smile.


    "START!!!!"


    Jura raised his index fingers and said, "Iron Rock Fist!" He sculpted a gigantic fist from the ground that moved very fast toward Teppei.


    Teppei''s speed and reflex were very fast and he jumped back to avoid that attack.


    BOOOM!


    Jura''s attack createdrge dust that covered the arena, showing how powerful that attack was.


    Teppei thought that it was over but suddenly he saw arge fist in front of him.


    "It won''t stop until that fist has attacked you," Jura said calmly.


    "Strong, but it isn''t enough." Teppei jumped on the top of the gigantic fist and ran toward Jura.


    Step! Step! Step!


    Jura was surprised that Teppei suddenly ran on top of his magic. He knew that he couldn''t avoid Teppei. He raised his index finger and shouted, "Iron Rock Wall!" He manipted the earth to form a wall to block Teppei.


    Teppei jumped once again and arrived on Jura''s back. He was ready to knock Jura only suddenly he heard Jura prepared a magic to attack him.


    Jura sped his hand and said, "Supreme King Rock Crush!" He used the earth around him to surround Teppei and crushed him inside.


    BOOOOM!


    Everyone seemed shocked at the power of Jura. They thought that Teppei couldn''t avoid that attack and defeated inside that magic. Teppei was buried inside the


    Jura was calm and said, "You''re strong."


    "Thank you."


    Suddenly a sound could be heard from inside the earth and a vine started to grow from inside trying to break out from the surrounding earth.


    BOOOM!


    The earth that surrounds Teppei was destroyed.


    "Vine?" Jura was a bit surprised when he saw that Teppei used a vine to break his magic.


    Teppei is very proficient in manipting a nt and his nt is very strong since there are a lot of nts that are able to destroy the world in his world. He had enough to fight Jura and decided to end this battle.


    Jura knew that Teppei wanted to get close and used his ultimate attack since he knew the man in front of him was very strong. "Rumbling Mt. Fuji!" He pressed both of his hands together and summoned an enormous amount of Magic Power that overwhelmed Teppei in a beam that came off the ground.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    The attack was very strong and destroyed the surroundingndscape.


    Everyone gawked looking at the power of Jura''s magic and they knew that the match was over.


    Jura took a deep breath but suddenly he heard a voice.


    "You''re very strong."


    "What?!"


    Teppei didn''t give him a chance. "Impact Knocking!" He struck Jura''s nerve points with his finger and paralyzed him instantly.


    Jura was standing there unable to do anything. He opened his mouth wide but he was unable to utter a word.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Fiuh, yeah¡­" Teppei smiled toward the audience while stretching his body. He felt that he had a enough workout.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one knew what to say with this development of the match.


    "Is it over?" L asked.


    "Yes. I have knocked his body that he is now paralyzed and unable to move," Teppei said and pushed Jura to the ground.


    Jura dropped on the ground helplessly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "T - THE WINNER IS TEPPEI!!!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!"


    They don''t know what is happening but they know that Teppei has won against Jura, The Ten Wizard Saints.

 Chapter 356 Teach me Gravity Magic 1

    <h4>Chapter 356 Teach me Gravity Magic 1</h4>


    Jura was unable to move and knew that he had lost. ''What is this?'' He couldn''t utter it through his mouth since he was paralyzed. He remembered that he was hit by something even though it was only for a moment but the result that he had lost instantly.


    "¡­"


    Jura could only look at Teppei hoping Teppei to help him as soon as possible.


    "Oh, right." Teppei only remembered that he hadn''t undone his "knocking" on Jura. He struck Jura again and made him able to move.


    Jura felt that he had been released and he sighed in relief. "What''s that?" He knew that it wasn''t magic but something else.


    "It''s "knocking," it''s simr to martial arts," Teppei said. He knew that martial arts weren''t that umon in this ce.


    "Martial arts¡­" Jura nodded. He thought that Teppei''s martial arts was so powerful that it could defeat him instantly. He stood up and gave Teppei his hand. "I''d love to have another match with you."


    "So you''re in luck that we might meet each other next year," Teppi said with a smile.


    "Next year." Jura nodded and said, "I can''t wait for that."


    The audience cheered looking at their sportsmanship and couldn''t wait to watch the next match. Though, they were surprised when they heard Teppei was using martial arts rather than magic since most of the people in this world were using magic.


    Haru continued to watch the match but as expected it wasn''t that exciting.


    Luffy was the only one who was very excited throughout the Grand Magic Games, but he was quite unsatisfied since he didn''t have a chance to fight someone.


    However, for the 4th day, there is a chance that either Luffy or Kouha would be chosen as the representative fighter after the event.


    "The event on the 3rd day is over! Let''s end this while announcing the results for each team today!"


    Then the screen showed the result of the 3rd-day event of Grand Magic Games.


    "Infinite" with 50 points; "Sabertooth" with 48 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 30 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 29 points; "Lamia Scale" with 27 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 7 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 6 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 5 points.


    They gulped when they saw the result, especially when they saw both scores of Infinite and Sabertooth. They knew that the confrontation between the two of them would be very fierce.


    "Damn!"


    The Sabertooth guild''s members didn''t say anything when they saw their guild master was angry.


    Jiemma, who was the master of Sabertooth guild, didn''t expect that there was a mysterious guild that was able to match his guild. Even though he knew the guild leader of this guild was an ex-member of Ten Wizard Saints, he wasn''t convinced that his guild would lose against them. He looked at his guild members and said, "No matter what, we need to win this Grand Magic Games!"


    "YES!"


    "Minerva!" Jiemma looked at her daughter.


    "Yes, father," Minerva said while looking at her father.


    "I don''t care what kind of means that you use just don''t lose this event," Jiemma said with a fierce expression.


    "Yes¡­" Minerva bit her lips while bowing to her father.


    "Good! We''re the best guild in this country!"


    Haru had gone back to the hotel and changed his clothes before went out since he had promised someone but he was stopped. "Yes?"


    Kuroneko and Shinobu looked at him without saying anything.


    "Where are you going?" Luffy asked.


    "I am going to learn about gravity magic," Haru answered.


    "Learning¡­" Luffy frowned since he hated learning.


    "I''ll go now," Haru said and left the hotel.


    Tsunade drank alcohol while looking at his back. She looked at Kuroneko and Shinobu who were also watching him.


    "Do you want to follow him?" Korosensei said. He had also changed his clothes simrly to paparazzi while wearing sunsses while holding a camera in his hands.


    "¡­" They were speechless but they nodded since there was nothing they could do in the hotel and it was better to follow Haru.


    Kagura was waiting for Haru in her hotel. She closed her eyes trying to mediate while thinking about her match earlier.


    "Kagura, do you want to go somewhere?" Millianna asked since she was bored staying at the hotel.


    Kagura opened her eyes and said, "I am sorry. I have a n after this." She closed her eyes again and continued to meditate.


    "Hmm, with whom?" Millianna asked.


    "Haru," Kagura answered without opening her eyes.


    "¡­¡­" Kagura''s words made everyone startled.


    "WHAT?!" They didn''t expect that the crude and prude girl that they had known suddenly decided to go out with a guy.


    "What?" Kagura seemed dissatisfied with their reaction.


    "I-I mean don''t you hate a man?" Millianna said.


    "Yes. Don''t you the one who has told us that Haru is perverted!" Risley said.


    "Yes, his magic is dangerous," Beth said.


    "Did he ask you on a date?" Arane asked. She was quite calm since she was the oldest from everyone and she had a share of experience.


    "He isn''t bad and we''re not on a date," Kagura answered. "I have made a bet with him before to teach him gravity magic during the event earlier." She didn''t mind telling them about this matter.


    "¡­" They nodded and felt that it was Kagura who they had known.


    "So nothing has happened, right?" Millianna asked.


    "Yes." Kagura nodded.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Excuse me, is Kagura here?"


    They turned and they saw Haru there.


    Kagura stood up and walked toward him. "Let''s go."


    "Good." Haru looked at everyone and said, "I''ll borrow her for a bit."


    Kagura walked quite fast, but she didn''t know why she had done this. She felt somehow embarrassed for some reason.


    "Wait for me, Kagura!"


    The member of Mermaid Heel looked at both of them with a surprised expression.


    "Do we follow them?" Millianna asked.


    "Of course!" They nodded without hesitation and decided to follow Haru and Kagura only on the way they met an entire member of the Infinite.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 357 Teach me Gravity Magic 2

    <h4>Chapter 357 Teach me Gravity Magic 2</h4>


    Haru and Kagura walked toward Ryuzetsu Land while talking to each other. Their topic of conversation was about the Grand Magic Games, mage, magic, and gravity magic.


    Haru didn''t have an intention to flirt with her since he felt that it would be too tiring to manage too many girls. He had too many girls in this original world and it was better to do something about his rtionship in his original world rather than adding any more chaos. Though, he had to admit that Kagura was beautiful.


    Kagura didn''t expect that her conversation with him would be this engaging. She also tried hard not to chuckle andugh when Haru threw some jokes on their conversation. Though she didn''t feel it was bad and it was quite fun to talk with him.


    They walked together until they had arrived at their destination and entered Ryuzetsu Land together.


    Korosensei, along with the members of the Infinite guild, were tailing Haru when they only suddenly met the members of Mermaid Heel along the way and decided to join the mission together. They followed them from a distance then suddenly they saw them entering Ryuzetsu Land together.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t Kagura say that she is going to teach someone gravity magic? Why are they going to Ryuzetsu Land?" Beth asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Secret rendezvous," Millianna suddenly said and her eyes seemed very excited since she also wanted Kagura to be happy.


    "That''s true. It has be more interesting," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Follow them!" Shinobu and Kuroneko said at the same time.


    No one refuted them and they had decided to enter Ryuzetsu Land together.


    "Did you bring swimwear?" Haru asked.


    "No. Why? Do I need to change?" Kagura frowned.


    "Most of the people in this ce are wearing swimwear and rather than talking on the table isn''t it better to talk on the pool since there aren''t many people there or your magic isn''t a secret or something?" Haru said.


    Kagura thought for a while and felt that Haru was quite reasonable. Thought she had one problem. "I don''t know which swimwear that I should wear." She didn''t have experience in this kind of thing.


    "Well, I''ll help you to choose from." Haru took her hand and brought her to the rental swimwear.


    "¡­" Kagura looked at his hand which was holding her. She wasn''t sure why but she didn''t hate it.


    "Have you worn it?" Haru asked.


    "Do I really have to wear this?" Kagura asked from the changing room.


    "Yeah," Haru answered. He wanted to see Kagura in her bikini.


    Kagura was a bit nervous and opened the curtain of the changing room. "H-How?" She wasn''t sure why she asked him this kind of question. She had changed into a white bikini that showed her perfect body.


    "Gorgeous." Haru could only utter that word from his mouth.


    Kagura blushed and shook her head. She closed the curtain and said, "I-I''ll buy this one."


    Haru thought that this girl was really cute.


    Kuroneko and Shinobu looked down and could only see an airport on their chest. "Bastard." They said at the same time from a distance.


    Gintoki only shook his head and decided to go to an ice cream stall to enjoy the scenery around. "Ha¡­ It''s good to be young."


    "¡­"


    "I want ice cream too!" Luffy said, following Gintoki.


    Haru changed into a swim trunk and walked together with Kagura. "Let''s enter the pool." He felt that he was followed by someone and he knew this feeling well. It wasn''t malicious and he could tell even though he didn''t see them.


    "Sure."


    Haru took a ring float and ced it in the pool. "Sit on this, I''ll push you from behind."


    "¡­" Kagura looked at the floating ring for a while before sitting down. She felt that Haru pushed the floating ring from behind and her heart skipped a beat. She didn''t have experience in this area, but she didn''t hate it. She felt confused and it might have been the effect of his magic in the past. "Howe you have learned that pervert magic?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Howe you ask that question suddenly?" Haru asked while swimming slowly.


    Kagura looked at him and said, "You''re not perverted."


    "Yes. Obviously. I am not." Haru twitched his lips.


    Kagura smiled looking at his reaction.


    "Your smile is beautiful," Haru said with a smile.


    Kagura turned her head hurriedly since she felt embarrassed somehow. "Don''t tease me." Her tone was a bit annoying.


    Haru onlyughed and talked with her.


    They had somehow forgotten their intention to talk about gravity magic.


    "It''s good that Kagura seems happy with him," Risley said while looking at Kagura and Haru, who were ying together in the pool.


    "Yeah." Millianna nodded. She looked at Shinobu and Kuroneko and asked, "Why are you not happy?"


    "Nothing!"


    Haru and Kagura sat side by side while eating ice cream.


    "Now that you mention it, why have you asked me that I am from the same vige as you before?" Haru asked.


    Kagura stopped and looked down for some reason.


    "If you''re notfortable then you don''t need to tell me," Haru said.


    "No. It''s alright. I don''t mind telling you¡­¡­" Kagura said then started to tell him her story. She told him that her vige had been attacked by a cult in the past and her older brother had be a ve. Luckily, that organization had been destroyed, but her older brother had died and the leader of that organization was alive.


    "Jel?" Haru knew about this person since he had also met Je in the past but he decided to not tell Kagura.


    "Yeah¡­ I need to have my revenge on that person." Kagura clenched her hand tightly before she felt that her hand was held by someone. "Haru?"


    "Let''s not talk about this. Today, let''s try to forget about this matter?"


    "Forget?" Kagura frowned.


    "Yes. It isn''t healthy to think about revenge. I am not going to stop you and I am not going to stop you, but today don''t you promise me to teach gravity magic? Then, talk about it now."


    "¡­¡­" Kagura looked at his hand which was gently holding her hand. "¡­¡­That''s true." She looked at her ice cream before eating it quite fast. "It hurts!" She had a brain frozen since she had eaten too fast.


    "Be careful. You''re quite clumsy, huh?"


    Kagura red at him for a while for teasing her. "Let''s enter the pool again. We can talk in the pool."


    "Good."

 Chapter 358 Push Down Again? 1

    <h4>Chapter 358 Push Down Again? 1</h4>


    Haru could see that he was gazed at by everyone. He sighed and said, "We were talking about magic yesterday."


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that it would be hard for them to believe him and it was better to let it go. "How about we focus on the event on the 4th day now?"


    "¡­"


    They shook their heads and looked at the stadium to see the match.


    "It seems to be a date in my eyes rather than teaching," Kouha said.


    "Sometimes what you see isn''t what has happened," Haru said.


    Kouha nodded and said, "That''s true. In my opinion, even though you seemed quite close to Kagurast night, you don''t seem to want to make a rtionship with her."


    "That''s true." Haru nodded. ''As expected of Kouha.'' He knew that Kouha''s skill with a woman was several times higher than ddin and Sinbad. He shook his head and it was better to see the event.


    "I can''t believe that tomorrow is thest day of the Grand Magic Games." Loli sighed.


    "Yes. Each of the events in the Grand Magic Games is very exciting." Yajima nodded.


    "I don''t want to wait anymore! Let us start the event on the 4th day!" Loli said.


    "Each team please send out your participants so that we can start the event," Yajima said.


    "Who is going?" Haru asked.


    "Kuroneko or Teppei," Luffy said.


    Kuroneko looked at Teppei and said, "Teppei, you go please." She wasn''t confident and didn''t want them to lose.


    Teppei nodded. "Alright. Don''t worry, I''ll win this event."


    "You sure give us quite some reassurance." Kouha smiled.


    "If I lose then I''ll eat a Bomb Bomb Durian," Teppei said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to do that." Haru was speechless.


    "I''ll go now. I can''t wait to see what kind of reward I can get after the quest." Teppei jumped onto the field to join the event.


    "Uwooo! I''ll go out now!" Orga shouted.


    Sting, Rogue, Minerva, and Rufus looked at Orga without expression and nodded.


    "Don''t lose, your opponent is someone who can defeat one of the Ten Saint Wizards. Don''t underestimate them." Minerva had a serious expression.


    "Yes! I know! I''ll show that we''re the Sabertooth is the strongest guild!" Orga shouted, then jumped to the field.


    Rufus looked at Orga and said, "I am worried."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Just believe in him," Sting said.


    "We''re the strongest." Rogue closed his eyes.


    Minerva had only realized that the people on her guild were a bit strange.


    "Everyone has sent out their representative then let us show the event of the 4th day!" Loli shouted.


    The screen suddenly showed the event for the 4th day.


    "Stay in the arena!"


    "¡­¡­"


    What is that?


    No one seemed to understand the event.


    "This event is a bit simr to the preliminary event before the Grand Magic Games. Thest one standing is the winner of this event," Loli exined.


    "It''s surely very easy to understand an event," Yajima said.


    "Yes. But it is very hard since everyone is very strong and it will be a very interesting event," Loli said.


    "That''s true." Yajima nodded.


    "Yajima-san, which team do you think can be the winner?" Loli asked.


    "As a guild leader, I have to believe in my guild," Yajima said.


    "Yajima-san, you really believe in your guild," Loli said with a smile.


    "Of course. The guild is a family. If you can''t believe in your own family then you shouldn''t make a guild," Yajima said with a smile.


    "T - That''s a very intense promation, but I love it!" Loli shouted in excitement. "Let us not wait anymore!"


    Teppei yawned and couldn''t wait for the match to start since he was quite bored.


    "Oi."


    Teppei turned and saw Orga. "Yes?"


    "Our guild is the strongest." Orga had a smug expression on his face.


    ''What are you? An elementary school student?'' Teppei shook his head. Even though he knew that there wasn''t any school in this world, especially for a mage since it wasn''t necessary but he didn''t expect to meet someone who was quite dumb. He wondered whether his decision to want to fight Orga a few days ago was wrong.


    "What''s that expression?!" Orga was annoyed.


    "No. Nothing. Yes. your guild is the strongest." Teppei only shook his head and walked away since he didn''t think much about Orga.


    "Bastard!" Orga hadn''t moved since he wouldter show Teppeiter that his guild was the strongest.


    Haru thought that this event was quite popr that it was being held again this time.


    "Hmm, if I am the one who goes," Kouha said.


    "Teppei is strong," Luffy said.


    "That''s true." Kuroneko nodded. "Me and Orga, which one is stronger?"


    "If you don''t get close, then you might win," Haru said.


    "Really?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    Luffy nodded. "Kuroneko, you''re strong."


    "Just one loss is nothing. You can use it as a means to remind yourself to be stronger," Kouha said.


    "Thank you." Kuroneko moved and decided to be stronger.


    Everyone stood up on the round field with 200 meters diameters. They knew that they needed to defeat or pushed their opponent out of the arena to be the winner of this event. They didn''t seem confused by this event since it was quite familiar with the event that they had done before.


    Teppei created chair vines to wait for the match to start since he was quite bored waiting before the match.


    "Hey, do you want to work together?"


    Teppei turned and raised his eyebrow. "You''re?"


    "I am Beth from Mermaid Heel. We met yesterday when we were tailing both Haru and Kagura," Beth said.


    Teppei nodded and said, "Sure, let''s work together.


    "Yes!" Beth was excited and thought that she could help the rtionship between Haru and Kagura.


    Teppei looked at Beth strangely but didn''t think much. He could see that some people were working together but it was alright.


    They waited for a while before they heard the announcement.


    "START!!!!"

 Chapter 359 Push Down Again? 2

    <h4>Chapter 359 Push Down Again? 2</h4>


    The event has started!


    Everyone started to move and used their magic to attack their closest opponent.


    "I''ll create a shield, you can use your magic without worry," Teppei said and used magic to create a shield from vines.


    Beth nodded and she was ready to use her magic.


    Beth Vanderwood is a Mage of the Mermaid Heel Guild. She has masted Vegetable Magic.


    What is Vegetable Magic?


    Vegetable Magic is a Caster Magic rted to the use of vegetables. This magic allows the caster to sprout vegetables and fruits from the ground and fight with them.


    "Carrot Missile!"


    Beth summoned a barrage of over-sized carrots and sent them flying at the closest opponent which was both from Quatro Cerberus and Twilight Ogre. Neither of the guilds gave up and wanted to defeat Infinite.


    The carrots moved very fast with their thin edges pointing towards them.


    Upon contacting the barrage of over-sized carrots suddenly¡­¡­


    BOOOOOOMM!!!


    "UWAAAAA!!!!"


    The carrots exploded and caused them to fly to the outside of the field.


    "Interesting magic," Teppei praised.


    "Thank you." Beth smiled sweetly.


    Teppei looked at Beth before shaking his head. He didn''t want to open a harem but this girl made him intrigued with her magic.


    Then suddenly¡­


    Bzzzt!!!


    "Get down." Teppei made his vines wrap both of him and Beth together.


    BOOOM!


    A beam of electricity hit the vines shield but it didn''t cause any damage to it.


    "You can''t run away!"


    Beth and Teppei heard a shout.


    "Who is that?" Beth asked.


    "It seems someone from Sabertooth. Remember the shirtless one?" Teppei said.


    "Ah." Beth nodded and asked, "Will you fight him?"


    "I''ll do itter. I am not in a hurry," Teppei said.


    "Do you have the confidence to win this event?" Beth asked.


    "I am confident I will make you the runner up for this event," Teppei said.


    Beth snorted and asked, "Who is the first?"


    "Of course. It''s me." Teppei used his thumb to point at his chest.


    "¡­" Beth was speechless but she had to admit that Teppei was strong and she knew that she couldn''t beat him. She thought that the 2nd position wasn''t that bad. "Alright. Let''s work together."


    "Good." Teppei nodded.


    Orga was simr to a mad bull. He opened his palm and sent out a beam of electricity toward the nearby opponent.


    BOOOOM!


    "UWAAAA!!!!"


    Orga didn''t know which team it was but it might be Fairy Tail or something. He looked at Teppei who was working together with someone from Mermaid Heel. He snorted since he thought that the strongest should be alone and dominated this event entirely.


    "Sabertooth has been very arrogant. Let me show you how to be humble."


    Orga turned and saw a ck-skinned young man. "You''re?"


    "The members of Trimens of Blue Pegasus. Ren Akatsuki," Ren said. He looked at Orga and said, "I''ll defeat you now." Even though he had said that he knew that Orga wasn''t weak and that was the reason he decided to use this strongest magic. He swung both of his hands in a circr motion before saying, "Aerial Phose!"


    "Interesting." Orga could see the power of this young man wasn''t weak but it wasn''t enough to defeat him. He generated a ball of ck lightning between his palms. "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!"


    Ren tried to pull Orga towards him while creating a sphere-like cyclone that destroyed any surrounding obstacles easily.


    Orga wasn''t kind and sent out a powerful beam of electricity.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Their attacks shed with each other and created arge impact on the field.


    Ren frowned since he could feel the power of Orga''s magic. He tried his best to defeat Orga.


    Only¡­


    "Get out of the way!" Orga made his beam stronger and destroyed Ren''s magic.


    "UWAAAA!!!!" Ren was thrown out of the field by the beam of electricity.


    Orga shook his head and didn''t seem that impressed by the people from Blue Pegasus. He observed both Teppei and Beth and could see that Teppei didn''t do anything while letting Beth defeat two people from Twilight Ogre and Quatro Cerberus. He wasn''t sure why but he was targeted again and this time it was people from Lamia Scale.


    "I''ll be your opponent." Lyon looked confidently towards Orga.


    "Just hurry up that I don''t have time to manage you." Orga wanted to fight Teppei as soon as possible.


    "Good. I''ll make that mouth of yours shut when I have defeated you." Lyon didn''t hesitate and used his magic immediately.


    Orga was the same and also did simr magic that he had used earlier. Even though he knew that this guy wasn''t that strong but it was better than Ren Akatsuki that he had fought before.


    "Ice-Make: Titan Feet!"


    "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!"


    Lyon created a huge leg out of the ice and mmed it onto Orga, crushing him underfoot.


    Orga sent out a powerful beam of electricity toward this huge leg that was made of ice.


    BOOOOOMM!!


    The audience was shocked by the fierceness of theirbat and couldn''t help but cheer them out.


    "Damn!" Lyon couldn''t help but curse when the huge leg of ice was destroyed by the Orga''s magic. He wondered if Sabertooth was a gathering of monsters.


    "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!" Orga sent out his magic again and this time Lyon was unprepared for this magic before being thrown to the outside of the field. He shook his head and looked at Beth and Teppei before sending out his magic. Only his magic was blocked by the shield of vines. He frowned and didn''t expect that Teppei''s nt magic would be this powerful.


    "You can''t run!"


    "Come out from there!"


    Orga shouted since he wanted to fight Teppei one by one.


    "You''re impatient, aren''t you?" Teppei came out from his hiding ce.


    Beth peeked from the shield of vines but she didn''t join their fight.


    "Good. Let''s show everyone who is the best." Orga''s body started to create momentum and everyone could feel powerful magicing from him. He knew that Teppei was strong and decided to use his strongest magic. He extended both arms before himself, his open palms facing, his fingers pointed towards Teppei. Sparks of ck lightning were generated between their arms, growingrger andrger, and gradually extending to the surrounding area. With his armspletely d in ck lightning, he shouted, "Lightning God''s Charged Particle Cannon!" He fired a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned ck lightning at their target.


    Teppei only looked at the attack before it moved very fast toward him.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!

 Chapter 360 Push Down Again? 3

    <h4>Chapter 360 Push Down Again? 3</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    It was a shocking scene.


    No one seemed to utter any words when they saw the destruction that had been caused by Orga''s magic.


    Orga''s magic had caused the field to vaporize into nothing and let out hot steam from the surroundings.


    "S - Strong¡­"


    Everyone couldn''t help but think the same thing when they saw the result of Orga''s magic. They couldn''t help but think that Orga from The Sabertooth had be the winner of this event.


    Orga snorted when he saw that Teppei had disappeared. He didn''t think much since he thought that he had defeated him only when he saw two figurese out from the shield of vines unscathed from his magic.


    "Impossible!"


    Beth knew that Orga''s magic was dangerous and she would be defeated. She knew that it was helpless to run away and decided to stand up behind the shield of vines that were made by Teppei earlier. She thought that at least she could minimize the damage.


    BOOOOM!


    Beth heard the sound of Orga''s magic and closed her eyes waiting for her fate only she didn''t feel anything.


    "That magic is very dangerous."


    Beth heard a familiar voice and opened her eyes before seeing him. "Teppei!"


    "Yo. Like I said this shield is very safe." Teppei smiled.


    Beth couldn''t help but nod. She thought that it was quite normal since Teppei had defeated Jura before.


    "Let''se out." Teppei walked out from his shield of vines.


    Beth also followed him and saw the shocking expression from Orga.


    "Impossible!"


    Teppei stretched his hands and said, "Let''s have a fun match." He wasn''t the type who was fighting directly, rather he observed his opponent first before deciding to fight them. He had observed that Orga was quite impatient and Orga''s magic was quite a straight forward power type fighter. He really loved to right this simpleton opponent since he didn''t need to think much when he thought about them. He was only quite cautious and it had already be his habit to observe first before decided to fight. He also thought that the way of the fight of the people in this ce was quite novel. Even though he couldn''t copy it, he was more than happy to get the sample of their DNA or a magic guide of their respective magic.


    ''Lightning God yer Magic.''


    Teppei heard from Haru that Orga magic was a magic that was used to y a God. He felt quite weird for a mortal to be able to learn the power to y a God, but he didn''t think much since there was a lot of simr legend in the past.


    ''But to think God is lower than Dragon.''


    Teppei wanted to observe the power of Dragon ying Magic, but he knew that he couldn''t be greedy since there was a lot of chance. He had thought a lot in the past days and thought that the development of his story in his own world wasn''t that bad, but he was wondering whether he had a way to trick Joie the person who had brainwashed him.


    Orga wasn''t going to be beaten easily and made electricity around his body so Teppei wouldn''t be able to get close. He had confidence in his magic and he didn''t have the experience of being lost to someone in terms of power. He sent out a beam of electricity one after another toward Teppei.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Only¡­¡­


    "Damn! Don''t run away!" Orga was pissed. He didn''t expect that Teppei would be this slippery and none of his attacks were able to hit Teppei. He knew after watching Teppei''s match with Jura that he couldn''t let Teppei get close to him in closebat or else he might lose instantly. He created a barrier of electricity and released a spark of thunder around his body.


    Orga''s thunder is different from normal thunder since his thunder is able to y a god.


    Teppei thought while dodging the beam of electricity from Orga. Even though small electricity might not damage him, he didn''t want to destroy his pompadour hairstyle. He was a man of style and he wanted to be stylish all the time even in the battle.


    For the first time, Beth felt that it was good when she was ignored by Teppei and Orga. ''It''s good. Please keep fighting!.'' Even though she knew that she might have a chance to defeat them, she didn''t attack them, especially Teppei since he had helped her before.


    Orga wanted to attack Teppei again but suddenly he felt that his body couldn''t move. "What?" He suddenly noticed a small needle on his body and knew that it was an attack from Teppei. He frowned since he didn''t understand why Teppei had never used his magic.


    Teppei dashed and appeared in front of Orga who had been paralyzed. "You lose." He raised his fist and mmed it toward Orga''s face.


    BAAAMMM!!!


    Orga was thrown off the field and lost his battle against Teppei.


    Everyone seemed shocked with the development of this battle since they didn''t expect for Teppei to be able to win against Orga.


    Teppei turned and looked at Beth who had an expression simr to a scared rabbit. "Do you want to give up or to have a battle with me?"


    Beth thought for a while and said with a firm expression, "Fight!"


    "Good! Let''s do it!"


    "Yes!"


    "The winner is Teppei from the Sabertooth!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Teppei raised his fist up high while showing his smug smile.


    No one was sure, but they were sure that this Infinite guild might raze the entire Grand Magic Games.

 Chapter 361 Kouha Vs Jet

    <h4>Chapter 361 Kouha Vs Jet</h4>


    The expression of the guild member of Sabertooth was quite grim, especially their guild master Jiemma.


    Jiemma was simply angry and no one wanted to be near him since he was simply scared.


    Minerva, Sting, Rogue, and Rufus looked at the battle with a grim expression.


    "I have never seen such a fight in my memory," Rufus said with a surprised expression. From the moment, he joined the guild he was very close to Orga and it was his first time to see Orga be beaten easily.


    "That''s not magic, right?" Sting said.


    Rufus shook his head and said, "No. I have never seen such magic. It should be a martial art."


    "Martial art!" They were shocked when they heard it. They might have seen strong magic but it was their first time to see a strong martial art.


    "Can you learn it?" Minerva asked. She knew that martial art was different from magic since it could be learned by anyone.


    Rufus didn''t answer Minerva immediately but said, "I need to see more. Even though that martial art seems simple, that isn''t the case since with just one touch this Teppei person could paralyze anyone."


    They nodded and decided to leave it toward Rufus who was smartest from everyone in their guild.


    Minerva looked at her father and couldn''t help but be worried. She clenched her hand and needed to make sure that they needed to win. ''Tomorrow. She knew that tomorrow was thest chance for her team to be able to win this tournament.


    "Teppei, are you interested in that Beth?" Haru asked. He thought that he should help his friend''s happiness.


    "¡­" Teppei was speechless and looked at Haru.


    "If you''re interested, let me help you to hook you up with her." Haru gave Teppei a warm smile with a thumbs up.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Teppei, do you want Beth to be your friend?" Luffy asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Luffy had a strange expression on his face and said, "Beth''s magic is very bad." He shook his head when he remembered it.


    "What''s wrong with Beth''s magic?" Kuroneko asked.


    "It''s a vegetable! I hate vegetables!" Luffy said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say after hearing his response. They only nodded and it was better to not think too much about Luffy since they knew that it was hard to understand Luffy with their IQ.


    "Too strong! Too Strong! Too strong! Yajima-san, your guild member is too strong!" Loli praised.


    "Thank you." Yajima smiled politely, but he was very happy with Loli''s praise. He suddenly noticed a gaze from the audience and couldn''t help but frown. ''Guild leader of the Sabertooth?'' He couldn''t help but shake his head when he remembered this person. He wasn''t sure what kind of development that would change on Sabertooth.


    Loli sighed and said, "I am not sure, but I have a feeling that your team might win."


    "That''s not true. Sabertooth is very strong. Blue Pegasus has the best teamwork. The Lamia Scale is a member of the Ten Saint Wizards. Mermaid Heel''s power isn''t something to be taken lightly," Yajima said. He was a professionalmentator and even thought his guild participated but he needed to be fair on his job.


    "Professional." Korosensei adjusted his sses.


    "¡­" Tsunade, Gintoki, and Shinobu were speechless at this octopus.


    "That''s true." Loli nodded and said, "There might be a chance that each of the teams here will be able to shock us at thest event tomorrow."


    "It''s better to talk about today''s fight rather than thest event since I am sure that everyone has been waiting," Yajima said.


    "Yes! Let me see who is going to fight who!" Loli was excited.


    "Luffy or Kouha." Kuroneko looked at Kouha and Luffy.


    "I want to fight!" Luffy shouted in frustration. He thought that he would have a chance to fight but was only disappointed when he knew that he didn''t have a turn after his first event.


    "Be patient. Even if you''re not chosen to fight in this battle, you have a chance to fight with everyone tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Do you know tomorrow''s event?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I am not sure, but I am sure that everyone will have participated," Haru said.


    "How can you be so sure?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Thest event will be the most marrier and I am sure the organizers of this event want to make this event more exciting," Haru said.


    Teppei nodded. "I agree."


    "Yawn¡­¡­" Kouha yawned and closed his eyes before using Haru''s shoulder to sleep.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko felt speechless but she had an urge to have a nosebleed now.


    Haru was calm and didn''t say anything, only he felt a strange gaze on him. He noticed that everyone was looking at him. "?????"


    "Let''s see the first match is Ren Kouha from the Infinite versus¡­"


    "Jet from Fairy Tail!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Kouha who opened his eyes slowly and raised his head. "You''re ready?"


    Kouha nodded. "It should be an easy fight."


    "Don''t be too hard on them." Haru was a bit worried.


    "Well, their guild is the protagonist in this world." Teppei nodded.


    "Next year, I hope that the main member of Fairy Tail won''t disappoint me," Kouha said and walked to the field ready for his battle.


    "Why not me!" Luffy was frustrated.


    "¡­" They only shook their heads and didn''t say anything.


    Everyone in the Fairy Tail looked at Jet with a strange expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Jet was annoyed.


    "Jet. I wish you luck."


    Jet only nodded at the support of his friends. He would show them that he could win this battle. He walked to the field to face Kouha. He looked at Kouha who had a girly face even though Kouha was a male. He could see a boring expression on Kouha and couldn''t help but say, "Don''t underestimate me!"


    Kouha only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Jet frowned but didn''t say anything again. He waited for the referee to announce the match and was ready to use his magic.


    "START!!!!"


    Jet moved very fast toward Kouha to defeat him.


    Kouha raised his palm and used his power from the devil fruit that he had eaten in the past.


    Jet suddenly felt pressure on his body before being thrown toward the wall of the field.


    BAAAM!!!


    "GUAH!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha only shook his head and went back to his seat since the winner had been decided.


    "T - The winner is Ren Kouha from The Infinite!!!"

 Chapter 362 Shopping 1

    <h4>Chapter 362 Shopping 1</h4>


    "With that, the event on the 4th day is over!" Loli shouted with a sigh.


    "Tomorrow is thest event." Yajima sighed.


    Everyone also sighed since they didn''t expect that the event would be this exciting. They wanted to watch the event more only they knew that tomorrow was thest day of the event.


    "Before we end the event, let''s see a point for each team for the 4th day," Loli said.


    The screen started to show the points of each team.


    "Infinite" with 60 points; "Sabertooth" with 54 points; "Mermaid Heel" with 39 points; "Lamia Scale" with 31 points; "Blue Pegasus" with 21 points; "Quatro Cerberus" with 17 points; "Twilight Ogre" with 6 points; and "Fairy Tail" with 6 points.


    Everyone sucked a deep breath seeing the result of the event. They could see that The Infinite had a high chance to win this event, but Sabertooth also wouldn''t go down easily since their points difference wasn''t that much.


    Jiemma was angry but he calmed himself. He knew that when his guild could defeat The Infinite tomorrow then his guild would be the strongest in this kingdom. He thought for a while and observed the other teams from each guild and knew that they were weak but when they gathered together then they might be strong. He was wondering whether he could use them and at thest moment, his guild would be the champion of this event.


    "Minerva!"


    "Yes, father." Minerva was silent and didn''t say anything. Because of the education of her father, her personality was rather distorted but she was really afraid of her father since he was very strict toward her. She also wanted to make her guild be strongest but the result made her quite disappointed. She was quite scared of her father and waited for him to say something.


    "Minerva, listen to me¡­"


    Haru was d that he could use his ghost to spy on the situation of each team. He was silent listening to each of the teams who were talking to each other about their strategy to win the championship of the Grand Magic Games. He smiled and thought that Sabertooth was quite funny. He was more interested in Minerva since this girl was quite spunky in his opinion.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Nothing. It seems that there are a lot of people that are trying to target us tomorrow," Haru said.


    "It''s normal since we''re the leading one," Teppei said.


    "But our situation is better since we have made a lot of allies before," Haru said.


    "Ally, huh? I don''t think that ally canst that long," Kouha said.


    "Yeah. Only eternal interest canst long," Haru said.


    "We''re going to win this event!" Luffy jumped excitedly.


    They looked at Luffy with a smile and nodded. They were confident that they could win in this event tomorrow.


    ''Tomorrow.''


    Everyone went back to their hotel they needed to rest for a while.


    "I am hungry! Haru! Cook us something!" Luffy jumped toward Haru while shaking his body. Staying in this world for a while made him realize that Haru''s cooking skills were top-notch in that event his chef on the crew might lose against Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless but Luffy''s stomach was simr to a bottomless pit. He knew that Luffy could eat so much but he didn''t expect to be this much. He had brought a lot of ingredients and food for the past few days only it was emptied immediately by Luffy. He was in luck since he had gotten a lot of money from gambling.


    "Luffy, here is some chocte." Kuroneko threw a bar of chocte into the air.


    Luffy stretched his neck and caught the chocte in his mouth before eating it immediately. "More!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha also took the chocte that he had kept and broken it into three pieces. He threw three of them at the same time but in a different direction. It was quite easy for him to do this since gravity maniption was able to move something with his thoughts.


    Luffy who saw a three chocte became excited and he stretched his head with very fast movement caught all of the chocte on his mouth. He ate the chocte and smiled. "It''s yummy!"


    p! p! p!


    Everyone seemed amazed at Luffy''s action.


    "Good boy." Kouha patted Luffy''s head.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They knew that it was a strange scene when Kouha treated Luffy as a pet but they had gotten used to it.


    Growl!


    Only that chocte was unable to stop Luffy''s appetite since he was very hungry. "Haru!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sigh¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "I''ll buy some ingredients. You can eat a table or chair while waiting for me to go back."


    Luffy scratched his head in confusion. "Can I eat the table or chair?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They were helpless and decided not to say anything.


    "Wait here for a while until Harues back," Kouha said while patting Luffy''s head.


    "Yeah." Luffy nodded.


    Shinobu and Tsunade were looking at Haru for a while. They knew that Haru was in deep trouble but they hadn''t gotten a chance to tell him about this problem.


    "He was going out to buy groceries," Shinobu said.


    Tsunade nodded and said, "You go with him. You can tell him on the wayter."


    "What?! Me?" Shinobu was surprised.


    Tsunade nodded. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Why not you?" Shinobu felt that it was quite shameful to go out together with Haru alone. She felt that it was simr to date and she was too embarrassed to do it.


    "I want to follow but¡­" Tsunade showed arge number of empty bottles of alcohol. "I am a bit tipsy. He might bring me to a hotelter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was speechless and only realized that Tsunade was very unreliable. "Haru! Wait for me! I''ll go with you!"


    Tsunade shook her head looking at Shinobu''s back.


    "You''re not going?" Korosensei suddenly asked.


    "Ha? Why should I?" Tsunade asked.


    Korosensei smiled and said, "You''re not going to be jealouster?"


    Tsunade snorted and said, "I am old. Leave this romantic thing to the young one."


    Korosensei looked at Tsunade for a while and decided not to force her. He nodded and said, "Don''t regret itter."


    Tsunade only shook her head before she continued to drink alcohol before there wasn''t anything left. She sighed before closing her eyes to sleep.


    But before that¡­


    "Go die! Pervert octopus!" Tsunade threw an empty bottle toward Korosensei.


    "Nyuhuhuhuhu!!" Korosenseiughed while holding a camera.

 Chapter 363 Shopping 2

    <h4>Chapter 363 Shopping 2</h4>


    Shinobu looked at Haru who was very tall for her. She knew that it might be because of the genes that she was quite short and couldn''t grow that much. She remembered the girls in this world along with their bomb breasts and that made her quite depressed. "Sigh¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Did you miss your home or something?" Haru asked since he saw her sigh.


    "Nothing." Shinobu shook her head.


    "When a girl says nothing then there is something." Haru stood up in front of Shinobu and said, "Tell me. I won''tugh at you."


    Shinobu raised her eyebrow and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. He felt a bit strange since Shinobu was usually quite fierce and it was his first time to see her be this mellow.


    "Do you think that a short woman is unattractive?" Shinobu asked.


    "¡­" Haru had thought about the possibility of questions only he didn''t expect such a question from Shinobu. He smiled and asked, "Did you fall in love or something?"


    Shinobu blushed and was a bit mad. "Just tell me!"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Shinobu watched Haru with a nervous expression. She was quite worried now and regretted her decision to ask him this question.


    Haru thought that Shinobu who was flustered was quite cute but he knew that he needed to solve this problem swiftly. "They''re attractive. Very attractive."


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu blinked her eyes and didn''t believe what she had heard. "Really?"


    "Of course." Haru crouched down to be able to gaze at her at the same distance. "Especially you. I am sure that many guys will be very lucky to have you around. You''re a very great doctor and if I am sick then I might ask you to tend to me since it''ll be great to be tended by a cute doctor."


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu knew that Haru was a harem protagonist and this guy was a really bad guy who often said cheap words to beautiful girls but she knew that the words that he had uttered for her were real and that made her very happy.


    The only problem is¡­


    "Hmph! I am not a cheap girl!" Shinobu snorted and looked away.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless toward this girl.


    Shinobu walked and said, "Let''s go. We need to buy groceries!"


    Haru shook his head while smiling. "Yes. Yes." He thought that this girl was kind of cute.


    Shinobu turned toward him while giving him a smile. "Let''s go to that store for a while."


    "How about the grocery?" Haru asked.


    "Luffy can eat a table or chair for a while." Shinobu snorted


    "Alright, as you wish." Haru smiled.


    Minerva looked at the surroundings and couldn''t help but be gloomy.


    Everyone''s mood was high when they heard Jieamma shout.


    "We''re the Sabertooth! We''re the only strongest guild in this kingdom!" Jiemma shouted.


    "Yeah!"


    Minerva knew that her father was confident, but she wasn''t a fool. She knew how powerful the strength of the guild member of the Infinite. She felt quite suffocated in this ce and decided to get fresh air for a while.


    "Princess, are you going somewhere?" Sting asked. His mood had be high after he had heard the enthusiasm of everyone.


    "I''ll go out for a while to get fresh air." Minerva teleported instantly outside the hotel that the Sabertooth had rented.


    "Princess is in a bad mood," Sting said.


    "Well, Orga lost earlier," Rogue said.


    "¡­" Orga didn''t say anything and closed his eyes. Even though he had lost earlier, it didn''t mean that he had given up. He can''t wait for tomorrow for a chance to defeat Teppei. He looked at Rufus and said, "Rufus, tell me about my fight earlier."


    Rufus nodded. "Alright."


    Even though the guild might be a bit distorted, their will to win this Grand Magic Games didn''t lose. They would definitely bring honor and supremacy to their guild.


    Definitely!


    Minerva wasn''t sure but she had a strange feeling about the Infinite guild since that guild was strong yet it was different from her guild which was simr to a kingdom with her father as the king. She didn''t hate this feeling and she also loved it since she wanted to be in the top position of everyone else. She wanted to be the one who was dominated. She suddenly thought about her meeting with Haru a few days ago. She only thought to go out and smelled a delicious sake but didn''t expect that it was very delicious. She was reluctant to ask him and she wasn''t sure why she had a desire to dominate him.


    Minerva thought that made him her butler was good.


    Haru would twitch his lips when he heard her.


    Minerva shook her head and decided not to overthink. She wanted to get some fresh air since she didn''t want to stay on the guild for a while. ''Father¡­'' She wanted to be on the top even more than her father, but she knew that her father was stronger than her. She remembered the strict education that she had received during her childhood and that made her shudder for a moment. She didn''t want to have that feeling again. She was wondering where her mother was since her father had never said anything about her before. She walked for a while but stopped when she saw someone familiar.


    "Kasugano Haruka¡­"


    Minerva didn''t recognize the girl beside Haru but somehow it annoyed her. She thought for a while and smiled. She decided to use her n early to be the winner of this Grand Magic Games. She used her magic and disappeared silently.


    Haru knew that it was normal for a woman to love shopping but he didn''t expect that Shinobu was the same. He thought that Shinobu was an alien only he thought too much and knew that Shinobu was the same normal girl.


    "Let''s buy this." Shinobu looked at the hair essories on the store in front of her. She wasn''t sure when she could wear it but she loved it.


    "Alright." Haru had money and it didn''t harm him to pamper this girl.


    Then suddenly someone appeared in front of them as if teleporting.


    Haru''s response was fast and grabbed this person immediately.


    Boing!


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at his hand, kneading the girl''s breast. He looked at this girl and was surprised. "Minerva?" He didn''t move his hand and stayed in the same ce.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Bastard!"


    Shinobu''s response was faster and she kicked him down. She looked at the girl and asked, "Are you alright? I am sorry for this pervert."


    Minerva blushed and grabbed Shinobu with her arm. "If you want her then you need to give up the event tomorrow."


    "Eh?" Shinobu was stupified.


    Minerva teleported directly and disappeared in front of her.


    Haru stood up and shook his head.


    "Do you think that you can run away from me, girl?"

 Chapter 364 Medicated Oil

    <h4>Chapter 364 Medicated Oil</h4>


    Minerva is very proficient in Spatial Magic, especially her Spatial Magic is a bit special since it is known as Territory. This magic makes her able to conjure a kind of wave-like matter that resembles a tomoe (swirl symbol on Japan), which allows her to manipte the space around any object or substance of their choice, allowing for great versatility. One can manipte space as means of defense, offense, by means of forming heat and generating explosions, teleporting people and/or objects of their choice, and granting the user the ability to switch ces with other people who are in close proximity.


    Minerva looked at Shinobu who was quite small. She didn''t feel harm around her and felt that it was simr to a butterfly, even though it is beautiful but it is weak. She looked at this girl who was quite thin and didn''t understand why Haru was interested in this girl. She only wanted to kidnap this girl and threatened him to give up the final of the Grand Magic Games tomorrow. She thought to trap this girl in her space but she thought it would be interesting to see his expression when she tortured this girl.


    Stab!


    "Aaaahhh!!!!" Minerva let Shinobu from her magic and saw a wound on her stomach. She was angry and looked at Shinobu who was holding a very thin sword in her hand. She held her stomach and looked at Shinobu in anger.


    Shinobu sighed and said, "I wonder why I have always been kidnapped." She knew that her appearance was quite weak since she was short and thin and that was true since she was weak. She had been kidnapped before and this time she was kidnapped again. She knew that she was weak and that was a reason that she had been trained on the Group Chat. She didn''t buy much skill, only a spatial bag that was able to keep her things. Her poison sword was very powerful and it was enough for her and the space dimension gave the enemy the element of surprise.


    Minerva wanted to torture this girl only suddenly she felt that her heart was beating very fast. She saw that part of her hand had turned purpler. "W - What did you do?!" She suddenly became scared and looked at Shinobu''s sword. She saw a purple liquid dripping from the tip of Shinobu''s sword. "Poison?" She had turned pale when she thought about it.


    "Yes." Shinobu smiled and said, "This is poison. This poison will kill you in one hour."


    Minerva smiled when she thought that she could fight this girl only suddenly she couldn''t move her body and dropped on the ground. She had quite a tough body after she had trained with her father but this poison was able to paralyze her body. She suddenly remembered Teppei''s fight in the past and knew that it might be simr.


    "I only paralyze your body for an hour but after one hour then you can say goodbye to this world," Shinobu said with a hint of mercy. She had killed a lot of people in the past and she didn''t think much.


    Different from this Fairy Tail world, the world of "Kimetsu no Yaiba" is very chaotic and there are a lot of criminals.


    Shinobu didn''t intend to give this woman mercy. "Even though I have helped you to push away the pervert you have intended to harm me, huh?" She walked slowly in front of her and looked at Minerva in disdain.


    Minerva bit her lips and looked at this little girl. She didn''t expect that such a small girl would be able to defeat her. "I''ll torture you!"


    Shinobu smiled and didn''t say anything. She didn''t fear torture from this woman. She thought for a while and took out a green oil from her spatial bag.


    "What''s that?" Minerva looked wary of Shinobu. She couldn''t move her body and thought that green oil on the small bottle was a poison.


    "This is not poison rather it is a¡­¡­"


    "Antidote?" Minerva asked with a hopeful expression.


    Shinobu thought for a while and nodded. "It''s simr to an antidote."


    "Give me that! I''ll give you anything!" Minerva was desperate as long as she was able to get that green oil on the bottle her poison would be cured and it wouldn''t be long for her revenge on this little girl.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll give this medicated oil." She walked toward Minerva and pulled her skirt.


    "W - What are you doing?!" Minerva was mad. She didn''t expect that she had lost too much tonight. Someone had kneaded her breasts and then this little girl would also try to humiliate her. She felt that her future was quite bleak.


    "Don''t worry." Shinobu poured the oil on Minerva''s bottom and said, "This will be good for your health."


    Minerva felt strange when the oil touched her butts then slowly dripped toward her private area. She suddenly couldn''t help but shout, "AAAHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Haru had been searching for Shinobu. He sighed when he thought about spatial magic since it was quite cheating magic. His Light Magic might be able to move him at quite high speed but space magic is different since the user can appear suddenly. He knew that someone appeared in front of him but his reaction slowed down since he was touching Minerva''s breasts. He had to admit that Minerva had very big knockers.


    "AAAHHHH!!!!!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and moved very fast before arriving at the location. "Shinobu!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything since the scene in front of him surprised him. He saw Shinobu yawn while sitting on the chair and Minerva was screaming without moving. He looked at Shinobu and asked, "What have you done?"


    "I have only given her medicated oil," Shinobu said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what to say and only looked at Shinobu with a speechless expression.

 Chapter 365 Where can I buy that?

    <h4>Chapter 365 Where can I buy that?</h4>


    Medicated Oil.


    Haru knew that oil since it was an oil that was used usually on the home to cure a stomachache or muscle sprain. Only this oil is only used for external use and once it has touched the sensitive ce then the result is devastating.


    "I have only used this medicated oil in this girl''s private ce," Shinobu said.


    "¡­"


    "It''s hot! Help me! Help me!" Minerva was crying since her private ce was really hot. She thought that it felt nice at first but suddenly it turned really hot.


    Haru looked at Minerva and shook his head.


    "You''re not helping her?" Shinobu asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "She has kidnapped you."


    Shinobu nodded and seemed satisfied with his answer.


    "She can''t move?" Haru asked.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Yes. I have ced my sword on her." She thought for a while and said, "Can you heal her wound on the stomach?"


    "Well¡­" Haru nodded and healed Minerva''s wound on her stomach. He could hear Minerva screaming but he didn''t do anything. He knew that medicated oil was harmless and it was very hot.


    How did he know about that?


    Haru knew about that since Sora had used it in the past and that made her cry for a long night. He had to help her clean the medicated oil in her private ce in the past. He looked at Minerva and thought that this girl was quite pitiful now.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t intend to help her and sat down while looking at Minerva who was screaming. He knew that her sensitive part would be very hot after a medicated oil was applied on that part. "You''re merciless."


    "Let it be her punishment to do that kind of thing to me," Shinobu snorted.


    Haru nodded and felt that it was quite a good lesson for this girl. He knew that Shinobu and his team would be the ones who were at a disadvantage once. He also knew that this girl also had an abusive tendency and it was better to let Minerva to be punished for a while.


    Minerva was screaming looking at both Haru and Shinobu who was calmly looking at her. She realized that both of them were real sadists. "Hot! Hot! Hot!" She wanted to go to the cold bath but her body was paralyzed. "Help me!!!!!"


    Haru looked at the time that it was almost an hour. "It''s almost an hour."


    "That''s true." Shinobu nodded.


    "How about we go back since it is almost dinner. I am sure that everyone is very hungry," Haru said.


    "Yeah. Let''s go back. I am also quite hungry," Shinobu said and walked out with him.


    Minerva felt that her sensitive part was quite numb and her drool came out from her mouth. She looked at both Haru and Shinobu who walked out leaving her alone in this ce. "Damn!" She knew that an hour was almost up and she couldn''t hold it anymore. She waited a minute but it felt like an eternity for her. She tried to move her body until she could move her finger and then her hand. She restored the control on her body and she could move again. She used her magic hurriedly and teleported right to the nearbyke hurriedly.


    "Ah¡­"


    Minerva felt quite nice on her sensitive part. The cold water made the hot feeling on her sensitive part feel quite nice. "Damn!" She couldn''t help but be angry again. She felt that her sensitive part was quite sore and it was quite hard to move her legs. She was sure that she would catch a cold tomorrow if she didn''t go back hurriedly.


    "Damn!" Minerva cursed once again. She wanted her revenge but her head was clear that it was impossible to defeat them alone since she was alone. She also didn''t want her sensitive part to be poured by that oil again.


    "I wonder where that girl has gotten that oil?"


    "What?" Shinobu looked at Haru. She noticed that Haru had looked at him from time to time.


    "Where have you gotten that medicated oil?" Haru asked curiously.


    "I have gotten it from China," Shinobu answered.


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s good oil, isn''t it?"


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Yes. This oil has a lot of medical use and it is very easy to use. My sister often used that oil to scare away the mosquitoes before." She thought for a while and suddenly missed her sister.


    "Miss your sister?" Haru asked.


    "Of course," Shinobu answered.


    "I''m here," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu only looked at him with a speechless expression. ''If only this guy wasn''t a hopeless yboy.''


    Haru thought for a while before asking, "Why are you using that oil on Minerva?"


    "I know the effect of that oil will be very hot on the sensitive part of the woman, but it is harmless," Shinobu said.


    "How did you know? Have you tried it before?" Haru asked curiously.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu was silent and looked at Haru. She was wondering whether this guy had tried to lure her to answer this question. However, because of that question her face had turned red.


    Haru nodded and said, "I understand."


    Shinobu frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t need to exin. I understand." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Shinobu thought for a while and asked, "Do you think that I''ll also use that oil on my sensitive part?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t answer her since the answer was obvious.


    "This is a misunderstanding! I have only used it in an ident!" Shinobu refuted.


    "Yes, I understand clearly. You don''t need to exin to me," Haru said with a calm expression.


    "Just listen to me!"


    Minerva hade back and her clothes were wet. She went directly to her room and called a maid to prepare her new clothes.


    "Yes, princess!" The maid nodded and didn''t ask why Minerva''s clothes were wet.


    Minerva thought for a while and said, "Can you buy me the medicated oil?"

 Chapter 366 Final of Grand Magic Games 1

    <h4>Chapter 366 Final of Grand Magic Games 1</h4>


    "Everyone, this is the day that we have been waiting for! The final day of the Grand Magic Games!" Loli shouted excitedly.


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Everyone was excited but also disappointed since they knew that it was thest day that they were able to watch this exciting event again. They couldn''t wait to watch the event and shouted together in excitement.


    "Yajima-san, what do you think of this final event?" Loli asked.


    "I am d that the organizer and the kingdom have invited me as amentator. I am also very happy to be able to watch the event on the first day. I can''t wait to watch thest event and what kind of event will be held in the final," Yajima said.


    "Yes!" Loli stood up and said, "I also feel the same. I can''t wait to watch this final!" He couldn''t sleepst night since he couldn''t wait to watch the fight.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Loli suddenly remembered something and said, "That''s right! I have forgotten but let me introduce you to the guestmentator for the final of the Grand Magic Games!"


    ''Forgotten¡­'' Everyone was speechless, especially the guestmentary but they also understood Loli''s feeling since they felt the same.


    "You might not be strange to him! He is the Chief of the Cherry Blossom Holy Knight Squadron in the Royal Kingdom of Fiore! Arcadios!" Loli shouted.


    "Hello, everyone," Arcadios said with a smile.


    "I am interested to know why you want to be thementator in this event," Loli asked.


    "That''s a good question. The Grand Magic Games have been held six times and for the first time that I have realized that there were a lot of powerful guilds and I am very happy with that. I especially have fans of your guild, Yajima-san," Arcadios said.


    "Thank you," Yajima said with a modest smile.


    "No. Your guild is truly amazing and the Sabertooth is also amazing. I can''t wait to watch the final event and watch it from this position," Arcadios said.


    "Then, let us not wait anymore! I know that everyone is also very impatient! Everyone, please enter the field together so that we can start the event!" Loli shouted.


    "You''re too impatient!!!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless looking at everyone and said, "I am notte because I want to too."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Luffy was sulking. He was very hungry yesterday but both Shinobu and Haru had gone out for a very long time.


    "I didn''t expect Shinobu to be kidnapped," Teppei said.


    "The Sabertooth is too much!" Kuroneko was angry.


    "Do you want me to cut them?" Kouha asked.


    "But I had a goodugh when I heard about the punishment," Teppei said with a smile.


    "Is that oil really that magical?" Kuroneko was curious.


    "It''s amazing, but don''t use it too much," Haru said.


    "Use it? What do you mean? Isn''t that only oil?" Luffy was confused.


    "It''s more than oil. Just don''t use it on a sensitive part or else the consequences are terrible," Haru said while shaking his head.


    "Anyway, let''s enter the field since everyone is also entering," Teppei said.


    "I am a bit curious about this event," Kuroneko said.


    "Isn''t it going to be a battle royal?" Kouha said.


    "The probability of a battle royal is high," Haru said.


    "I can''t wait to fight!" Luffy was pumped up.


    They smiled and nodded since they were ready for the fight.


    "Everyone has entered the field and then let us see what thest event is for this Grand Magic Games," Loli said.


    Then the screen appeared on the stadium and showed the event that would be held in this final event.


    "Grand Magic Game!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    "The name of this event is the Grand Magic Game!" Loli shouted.


    "Loli can you exin the event and rules of the event first?" Yajima said.


    "Oh, right! I am too excited." Loli nodded and said, "Grand Magic Game is a battle royal of every team in this Grand Magic Games. Let us see the rules of the event on the screen."


    [All members wander the streets and if they encounter members of another guild they are to fight.]


    [When participant loses consciousness or is deemed unable to continue the battle, the opposing team scores one point.]


    [Each team must appoint one of their members as a team leader, this is kept a secret from the rest of the other guilds.]


    [If the team leader falls, the opposing team gains 5 points.]


    [The total maximum number of points is 45 points, this implies that every team has a chance of winning.


    [Moving as one group or separate is totally up to the individual members of the team.]


    [Points garnered in this event are added to the overall score gained throughout the Games.]


    "It''s quite a simple game," Yajima said.


    Arcadios nodded and said, "The key is to choose the right captain and defeat all of the opponents as soon as possible."


    "Teamwork is really important in this event," Yajima said.


    "That''s right." Arcadios nodded and agreed with Yajima''s opinion. "Speed is also the key. The one who can defeat the most opponent is the winner of this event." He looked at Yajima and said, "Your team is cheating too much."


    "What do you mean?" Yajima was confused.


    "There is one person who can drop a meteorite on the field!" Arcadios said.


    Yajima shook his head and said, "Then, they won''t use it in this event."


    "Eh?!" Yajima''s words surprised everyone.


    "Really? Won''t use it?" Loli was surprised.


    Yajima nodded and said, "Our team won''t use meteorites to win this event and will fight fairly with everyone here." He was confident that they could win even without a meteorite.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yajima-san is very confident in us," Teppei said.


    "So we won''t use meteorites?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Yeah, since Yajima has said so, then it doesn''t really matter," Haru said.


    "Even without meteorites, we''re very powerful," Kouha said.


    "Uuhhh!!! I CAN''T WAIT ANYMORE!" Luffy shouted.


    "It seems that your team really won''t use the meteorite, Yajima-san," Loli said.


    "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my team," Yajima said.


    "With this, the chance of your team winning this battle might decrease," Arcadios said.


    "But this will be interesting," Yajima said.


    Loli and Arcadios nodded.


    "That''s true."


    "Then, before we start, please choose the leader of the team before we start!" Loli said.


    "Who is the leader?" Haru asked.


    No one said anything and only looked at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 367 Final of Grand Magic Games 2

    <h4>Chapter 367 Final of Grand Magic Games 2</h4>


    A light came out from the ground then enveloped the entire field before transforming into a miniature of town with a tall tower in the middle of it.


    "How much money needs to be used to make this event." Kuroneko was overwhelmed by the scene in front of her.


    "They don''t need money since they only use magic. They only need to use Lacrima to generate this city and it''ll be free. They have also gotten money from sponsorship, tickets, and gambling," Haru said.


    "There is a gambling event here, huh?" Teppei said.


    "Even the kingdom also needs money," Kouha said. "Gambling is a normal thought." He looked at Haru and asked, "Which team has the most bet?"


    "It seems to be our team thest time I have seen it. Then there is also Sabertooth," Haru answered.


    "How about the team with the least bet?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Fairy Tail." Haru shook his head and said, "Without the core team, they''re useless." He didn''t expect Fairy Tail to be this weak.


    "I have seen the match but are they really that powerful?" Teppei asked.


    "With the power of friendship and the protagonist, then they''re strong," Haru said.


    "Wait!" Kuroneko suddenly said.


    "Yes?" Kouha, Teppei, and Haru looked at Kuroneko.


    "We''re not doing anything?" Kuroneko asked.


    Kouha, Teppei, and Haru only shook their heads.


    "Let Luffy go wild," Teppei said.


    "I have let go of the leash on Luffy''s neck," Teppei said.


    "I''m not sure who can beat him here," Haru said.


    "Even so¡­¡­" Kuroneko was a bit worried but she also understood that worry was useless since Luffy had run directly when he heard the event had started before.


    "Then, how about you send out your summons in this ce," Haru said.


    "You''re really not going to use your meteorite?" Kuroneko asked.


    Haru and Kouha shook their heads at the same time.


    Kuroneko nodded and said, "Then, I''ll do it." Then suddenly arge number of grotesque creatures came out from her surroundings and charged forward to defeat her opponents.


    "It''s disgusting," Kuoha said.


    Teppei and Haru didn''t say anything.


    "That''s too cruel!" Kuronekoined.


    The Fairy Tail group knew that their chance to win this tournament had changed to zero and when they thought about the difference between their team and the other team. They couldn''t help but feel depressed about it.


    "Do we have a chance to win?" Jet couldn''t help but say.


    "Yeah, everyone in this ce is a monster," Droy said while shaking his fat body.


    Bisca sighed but didn''t say anything since she also understood their feelings. She couldn''t help but feel depressed when she thought about the condition of their team.


    Alzack looked at everyone and knew that he needed to do something. He thought for a while and suddenly remembered something. "I have heard something from Yajima-san before.


    "What?" When everyone heard the name of Yajima, they couldn''t help but turn toward Alzack since the rtionship between Yajima and Makarov was quite good.


    "I have heard that they''re alright," Alzack said.


    "They''re?" Droy asked but his fat body was shaking uncontrobly in excitement.


    Alzack nodded and said, "Yes. All of them. I am not sure when they can go back but we can''t show them such a disappointing performance today."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Dear¡­" Bisca couldn''t help but kiss her husband.


    Alzack nodded and said, "Alright, let''s g---" He stopped when he saw the sky had turned darker.


    Everyone in the Fairy Tail team also looked up to the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Damn." Jet couldn''t help but curse.


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    Luffy used his 3rd gear and sted right away with his stomp. He jumped and continued to search for another team. "UUUUHHH!!! YEAH!!!!!"


    "YEAHH!!!!!!"


    The audience was very excited when they saw Luffy''s performance which took down the entire team of Fairy Tail.


    "I have been curious about Luffy''s ability," Arcadios asked.


    "Luffy is a rubber man. His body is simr to rubber," Yajima said.


    "Rubber man!"


    "Is rubber man really that strong?"


    They couldn''t help but think that rubber was weak.


    "Ability depends on the user. If the user is trash then the ability is weak," Yajima said without mercy.


    Arcadios nodded and said, "Luffy is very strong, especially his strength. I can help but want to have a duel with him."


    "Then, go. I am sure that Luffy is very happy," Yajima said.


    "I can''t help but be his fan," Loli said. "I can see his smile from this ce and defeating one opponent after another. I have decided to be Luffy''s fan!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Yajima only smiled since he knew that Luffy had a charm.


    If Luffy doesn''t have a charm then it is impossible for him to gather a crew on his pirate team.


    Luffy moved once again from time to time. He could tell that everyone was hiding and ready to strike. He wanted to fight once again since he felt that he could be stronger in this ce. He jumped from roof to roof until he saw his opponents. He saw that entire members of the team were there to fight him.


    "This is where you need to stop."


    "Men!!!"


    The entire member of Blue Pegasus appeared in front of Luffy and they were ready to defeat this rubber man. They knew that it was impossible to defeat the Infinite by a duel but it was easy for them to defeat them in a team.


    "Everyone! Ready for the battle! Men!" Ichiya said with a handsome face.


    "Yes! Ichiya-san!"


    Luffy smiled and said, "Yes! Men!"


    "He is handsome," Korosnsei said while looking at Ichiya.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki, Tsunade, and Shinobu didn''t say anything in response.


    "Right?" Korosensei asked once again.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 368 Final of Grand Magic Games 3

    <h4>Chapter 368 Final of Grand Magic Games 3</h4>


    "Princess!"


    Orga, Rufus, Rogue, and Sting looked at Minerva. They weren''t sure but since yesterday Minerva''s mood was quite strange.


    The event had started but the team Sabertooth didn''t move from their location.


    "Don''t worry. We don''t need to be in a hurry," Minerva said. She looked at them and said, "Let me remind you, besides the team Infinite. Everyone at this event is very weak."


    They nodded and agreed with Minerva''s thought.


    "Even though both Jura and Kagura might be strong, their teammates aren''t that much better from small fries," Minerva said.


    "I won''t say much, just defeat everyone here and show that we''re the strongest." Minerva had a serious expression on her face.


    "Yes!!"


    "Go!"


    Sting, Rufus, Rogue, and Orga started to move and searched their target.


    Minerva didn''t move but looked at them before using her hand to touch her sensitive ce. She could feel a strange feeling that she had tasted yesterday and it was very hard to forget. She was really wondering whether she could get the oil from yesterday.


    Luffy was facing the entire team of Blue Pegasus. He smiled and said, "I am very excited!"


    Hibiki used his magic directly to control the direction of the battle. He moved his fingers on the keyboard from his magic and said, "Be careful. Luffy is a very strong opponent." He remembers Luffy as very agile and strong. "Eve! Use your snow magic to slow him!"


    "Ren! Try to use your magic to trap him! Suck the oxygen around him!"


    "Ichiya-san! Jenny! Attack him together!"


    "Yes!" They answered at the same time. They had their own roles and could work together and their teamwork was the best.


    Ichiya knew that he needed to get serious. He took out two bottles of perfume and inserted them right into his nose holes.


    "UWOOOO!!!!"


    Ichiya''s body suddenly turned into a muscle and his suit was blown away by the impact of his magic. "Uughh¡­¡­" He raised both of his hands doing a sexy pose before dashing toward Luffy.


    Jenny was the same and used her magic too. Even though it was rare for her to fight, her magic was very powerful.


    Take Over: Machina Soul. This particr form of magic allows the user to touch different types of machinery, subsequently taking their capabilities and assets for themselves. These forms allow the user to transform their attire into that of well-armored outfits, these being equipped with heavy weaponry.


    "Battle Suit!"


    Jenny covered her attire into that of well-armored outfits, these being equipped with heavy weaponry. She raised her hand and started to shoot out a gun from her armor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "UWOOO!!!!" Ichiya raised his fist and punched Luffy.


    BAAAM!!!


    Luffy didn''t close his eyes but he could feel the direction of their attack as if he could read their intention or future. ''Is this observation haki?'' He thought that he had learned it and decided to test it for a while. He jumped into the sky to dodge Ren''s attack, a dome of air which sucked the oxygen in its surroundings.


    "White Out!"


    Eve sent out an avnche from his hand toward Luffy.


    Jump!


    Luffy jumped out again in the sky. He rotated before using his leg to attack Hibiki who had be themander of this team. "Gomu Gomu no Axe!" His leg was moving simr to a whip and mmed toward Hibiki.


    BAAAM!!


    Hibiki was defeated by his attack. "Kuwaah!!!"


    "Hibiki!!!!"


    "You!" Ichiya pointed his finger toward Luffy with a serious expression. He dashed again and did abo of attacks using both of his firsts. He was simr to a frenzied warrior.


    Luffy raised his fist and punched it right into Ichiya''s face.


    BAAAAM!!!


    "Uwaaaah!!!" Ichiya was thrown away by Luffy''s attack.


    "Ichiya-san!!!!"


    Luffy didn''t stop and moved toward Ren who was quite troublesome. He knew that Ren''s magic was air magic and it would be serious trouble if he couldn''t breathe.


    Ren used his magic to st Luffy but Luffy was too agile.


    Luffy could dodge Ren''s magic easily with a very agile speed. He stretched his hand before saying, "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    "It''s bad!" Ren knew that he needed to dodge but it was toote.


    "Pistol!" Luffy struck his attack toward Ren''s stomach.


    BAAAAAMMM!!!"


    "ARGHHH!!!!!" Ren was thrown and mmed into a nearby building. He had fainted and had lost instantly.


    Even though they were included in one of the strongest guilds, strength and endurance wasn''t their forte.


    Jenny used this chance to attack Luffy with arge number of missiles from her magic.


    Swush! Swush! Swush!


    Luffy ran very fast and dodged those missiles easily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Luffy was moving again and no one could stop him. He looked at Ren and wanted to defeat him.


    "White Out!" Eve frowned and didn''t want to lose too easily. He sent out another avnche only it was hard to attack Luffy since Luffy was very agile as a monkey.


    Luffy stretched his hand again. "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    "Damn!"


    "Pistol!" Luffy struck his fist toward Eve''s body.


    Eve was thrown and his body mmed into the street.


    BAAAM!


    Luffy collected a number of points from his confrontations with Fairy Tail and the Blue Pegasus. He had received 9 points from Fairy Tail and 8 points from Blue Pegasus. He looked at Jenny before using the same attack to defeat her. He knew that he needed to win since he also wanted to get a reward from the Group Chat. He wanted to continue to search for a battle but he saw someone in front of him. "Sting."


    "Yo, Luffy. I have been waiting to defeat you here," Sting said with a smug smile.


    Luffy nodded with a smile and said, "Let''s go, Sting!"


    "Yeah!" Sting shouted.


    Luffy and Sting looked at each other for a while before they started their confrontation.

 Chapter 369 Final of Grand Magic Games 4

    <h4>Chapter 369 Final of Grand Magic Games 4</h4>


    Haru was quite bored and said, "I''ll go and try to defeat someone."


    Kuroneko thought for a while and said, "I''ll follow you."


    Kouha and Teppei didn''t stop them.


    Teppei looked at Kouha with a confused expression.


    "What?" Kouha looked at him with a strange expression.


    "You don''t want to follow them?" Teppei asked.


    Kouha shook his head and said, "I''ll try to go out too. I am also quite bored in this ce." He didn''t walk but floated while holding hisrge sword on his shoulder.


    "Don''t use that meteorite attack!" Teppei shouted.


    "Yes," Kouha answered without turning toward Teppei. He waved his hand and searched for an opponent to have fun.


    Teppei shook his head and suddenly said, "Why don''t youe out?" He turned and saw 10 peopleing out from their hiding ce. "Twilight Ogre and Quatro Cerberus, huh?"


    "We''ll have our revenge this time!"


    "Awooo!"


    "Fuwooo!!!"


    "Everyone attacks this guy together!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    Teppei shook his head and thought that no matter how many small fries in front of hegemon everyone was useless. He raised his hand and taunted them. "Come."


    "It''s very rare for you toe with me," Haru said.


    "Well, I am a bit curious about the effect of your new magic," Kuroneko said and looked at him with a curious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Haru twitched his lips when he heard such a thing.


    "Hey! Use your new magicter!" Kuroneko said.


    Haru shook his head and ignored this girl. "You should follow Kouha."


    "It doesn''t matter, I want to follow you," Kuroneko said.


    "How is your summons?" Haru asked.


    "It has been defeated." Kuroneko shook her head and said, "I am too weak. Those monsters are too weak."


    "Well, you can be strongerter," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Kuroneko nodded.


    Haru and Kuroneko walked slowly while talking to each other about magic to be stronger. He had a variety of magic and his power was versatile. It was hard to tell whether he was powerful or not butpared to the strongest people in "Toriko World"¡­


    Haru could only shake his head when he thought about such powerful creatures in that ce. His strongest magic was this "pleasure magic" even though the power was strange but it was undoubtedly very strong magic. He hated the side effects of searching for a way to solve this matter. He suddenly stopped when he felt a presence.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuroneko asked.


    "There is someone," Haru said.


    Kuroneko stopped and squinted her eyes to see five-person appeared in front of them. She was familiar with them but that didn''t stop her from eximing. "Mermaid Heel!"


    Haru could only shake his head looking at them and wondering why five of them came toward him.


    Kouha yawned looking around in search of an opponent.


    "Crows!"


    Suddenly five ice crows moved very fast toward Kouha but those crows suddenly dropped on the ground.


    Crack!


    Kouha used his gravity maniption to stop those crows and looked at his opponents. He shook his head and didn''t expect to meet the Lamia Scale. He remembered a topic about a "protagonist aura" that he talked about with Haru in the past. ''There''s always trouble, huh?''


    "Jura-san. Kouha is very strong. Let us help you," Lyon said.


    Jura looked at Kouha and knew that even though Kouha was small, his strength was big, especially when he saw therge sword on Kouha''s shoulder. "You don''t use your meteorite?" He wanted to test his earth magic to stop that meteorite.


    Kouha shook his head and said, "No." He smiled and said, "I don''t need to do that to defeat you."


    "Awoo! You bastard!" Toby was mad and ran directly toward Kouha.


    The team of Lamia Scale didn''t stop Toby since they knew that it was useless. They only hoped for Toby to be able to damage Kouha.


    Toby grew his nails long and released a green liquid from the tip of his nails.


    "Paralysis w: Mega Jellyfish!"


    Toby shed his nails toward Kouha.


    Kouha only swung his sword and mmed it into Toby''s face.


    BAAAM!


    Toby was thrown and defeated instantly.


    "¡­¡­" The team of Lamia Scale frowned when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect Kouha to be this strong.


    Kouha raised his palm and suddenly he let out his gravity power to send out pressure toward them.


    "Ice Shield!"


    "Earth of Wall!!!"


    "Puppet Shield!"


    Lyon, Sherry, and Jurabined their magic and created a shield of ice, a group of puppets and earth to protect everyone.


    BAAAM!!!


    "Hmph!" Jura raised his eyebrow.


    Lyon and Shery were almost thrown but Jura''s shield supported them.


    Kouha didn''t stop and put more power into his gravity pressure.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Kouha''s attack cracked thebination shield of the three.


    "Wave Disperse!" Yuka shouted and used his magic. He created a transparent wall to block Kouha''s attack. "Go!"


    Lyon and Sherry were in action and they used their magic to attack Kouha at the same time.


    "Ice Dragon!"


    "Lasser Doll!"


    Lyon created a dragon that was made from ice and Sherry used her doll to send out a lesser towards Kouha.


    Lyon also glued Sherry''s doll to his ice magic to make his ice dragon be stronger.


    Kouha raised his sword and swung it toward the ice dragon while also increasing its size.


    BAAAAM!!!!


    Lyon and Sherry had be pale because of the impact of that attack.


    "Stone Hammer!" Jura raised his finger and created arge hammer made of earth before mming it toward Kouha.


    Kouha was merciless and shed this hammer of the earth using his sword.


    Yuka suddenly appeared beside Kouha when Kouha was distracted and attacked Kouha. He was only suddenly dropped to the ground by pressure. "Hghhh!!!!"


    BAAM!


    Yuka tried to hold it but he fainted in that attack.


    Jura, Sherry, and Jura had a serious expression on their faces.


    "How about I help you?"


    They turned and saw Rufus there.


    Teppei had defeated everyone and suddenly saw someone that he had defeated before. "Yo."


    Orga gnashed his teeth but took a deep breath before looking at Teppei in a calm manner. "I''ll defeat you."


    "Use your magic on us!"


    Haru twitched his lips looking at a group of Lamia Scale who ordered him to use his magic on them.

 Chapter 370 Final of Grand Magic Games 5

    <h4>Chapter 370 Final of Grand Magic Games 5</h4>


    "Hehehe, I have always wanted to fight you, Luffy," Sting said.


    Luffy smiled and said, "Yes. I have also wanted to fight you too."


    Sting was quite unsatisfied before since he couldn''t fight him until the end, but this time it was different. He would show everyone that the Dragon yer was the strongest and to do that he would defeat the rubber man in front of him. He gathered magic energy in his mouth before shouting, "Light Dragon''s Roar!" He shot out a beam of light from his mouth.


    "Gear 2nd," Luffy said and he started to pump the blood on his body. His body turned red and said, "Shave!"


    BOOOOOM!!!!


    The Light Dragon Roar was very powerful and destroyed a house and continued to destroy everything on its path.


    Sting knew that it wasn''t enough to defeat Luffy but he didn''t expect Luffy to be this troublesome opponent.


    "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    "Jet Pistol!"


    Sting was hit and he was thrown into a nearby house.


    BAAAM!!


    Sting had blocked Luffy''s attack with his hand but he felt that his hand was quite hurt. He grinned and thought that Luffy was a very powerful opponent. "Hahaha!" Heughed and stood up looking at Luffy. He knew that Luffy couldn''t maintain that state for a long time but he didn''t want to wait for Luffy. He decided to get serious this time. "I''ll win this Luffy! I''ll show you the power of Dragon yer."


    "Interesting. Show me, Sting," Luffy said with a smile.


    Sting looked at Luffy and couldn''t understand why Luffy could smile in this situation. He didn''t feel that smile was mocking him, but it made him eager to show how powerful he was to Luffy. "Be prepared or else you might get hurt!"


    "White Drive!"


    Sting surrounded his body in an aura of light, amplifying the powers of his White Dragon yer Magic. This spell also improves the user''s overall physical performance, including their strength, speed, and endurance.


    Luffy could tell that Sting had be stronger and it made him excited.


    "Here we go!" Sting dashed and moved very fast. He suddenly appeared beside Luffy and used his hand simr to a w to attack Luffy.


    Luffy, who had learned observation Haki, dodged Sting''s attack.


    Sting grinned and kept attacking Luffy.


    Luffy also continued dodging Sting''s attack.


    The confrontation of their fight was so fierce that it destroyed a number of the houses in this field.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Sting, who had covered his body, had be truly strong enough that with a single punch it could destroy a house.


    Luffy''s speed was very fast and so agile that he could dodge all of Sting''s attack.


    Sting frowned and quickly gathered arge quantity of light from his mouth. "White Dragon''s Holy Breath!" He released his magic from his mouth and sted everything on its way.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    "White Dragon''s Holy Breath" had arger radius than "White Dragon''s Roar" and it caused destruction around its surroundings.


    Everything had turned into ruin and Sting was the only one who was standing in the middle of ruin. He grinned but his scene of smell suddenly noticed something and he was punched in the face.


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Sting was thrown away again and his face was very hurt.


    "You''re strong."


    Sting looked at Luffy whose shirt had turned into nothing but his straw hat still intact. "You!" He couldn''t help but became angry since his attack was useless. He stood up once again and faced him again. "Go down for me!" He raised his ws and attacked Luffy with abo of an attack.


    Luffy didn''t dodge again this time but faced Sting directly. Even though he didn''t use an armament haki, his fist was very hard and powerful.


    BAAM! BAAM! BAAM!


    The audience were in awe when they saw the confrontation between Luffy and Sting.


    Loli, Yajima, and Arcadios didn''t say anything and watched the fight with a serious expression.


    They wanted to know who woulde out as the winner in this battle.


    Sting didn''t expect Luffy''s fist to be this hurt. His sharp ws would turn into dull if he continued this confrontation. He knew that he needed to use his advanced magic or else he would lose this battle. He jumped back several steps and gathered arge quantity of light around his fist.


    Luffy could feel the powerful energy that wasing from Sting.


    "Don''t run this time." Sting taunted him.


    Luffy was tempted to test the power of that attack and wanted to have a direct confrontation. He wanted to test whether his attack was more powerful than Sting''s. He nodded and jumped to the sky before inted both his arms by biting both his thumbs and blowing air into them.


    "Holy¡­!"


    "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    Sting rushed toward Luffy and punched him with the fist which had gathered arge amount of light.


    Luffy stretched both his arms far back, and then hurled them forward.


    "Nova¡­¡­!"


    "Gigant Bazooka¡­¡­!"


    Sting released the stored light inside his fist.


    Luffy sent out his gigantic arms toward Sting.


    Both of their attacks met each other.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    No one blinked their eyes as if afraid to lose the thing that was happening on the screen. However, the light that came out from Sting''s attack was very bright that made them protect their eyes unconsciously.


    The light had gone and they saw a single figure who was standing after the confrontation. They cheered at the same time seeing the winner of this battle.


    "UWOOOO!!!!!"


    Luffy raised his fist whileughing. "Shishishi¡­" He looked at Sting who had fainted and said, "Let''s have a battle again next time."


    Teppei looked at Orga who was in front of him and shot out his nail only suddenly a ck figure appeared and blocked that nail.


    "Rogue." Orga was a bit surprised.


    "Let''s defeat him together," Rogue said.


    Orga nodded and said, "Good." He was confident of defeating Teppei with Rogue.


    Teppei smiled and taunted them. "Two versus one? I am troubled, but the winner has been decided."

 Chapter 371 Final of Grand Magic Games 6

    <h4>Chapter 371 Final of Grand Magic Games 6</h4>


    Teppei didn''t expect both Orga and Rogue to work together to defeat him. He thought with Orga''s big confidence it would be hard for them to work together only if he seemed to have underestimated them.


    Orga and Rogue worked together to defeat Teppei. Orga was the one who faced Teppei directly and Rogue was hiding in the dark trying to search for a chance to defeat Teppei from the shadow.


    Teppei didn''t attack them immediately but he was trying to read the battle. He knew that the one who was the most troublesome would be Rogue since he had seen Rogue''s body could turn into a shadow. He ducked down when Rogue''s sneak attack wanted to smack his head. He saw a chance to knock Rogue but Rogue''s body turned into a shadow and his attack passed thought didn''t cause any damage to him.


    "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!"


    Teppei dodged Orga''s magic and jumped to the roof trying to open a distance between them. He nodded and could see that theirbination attack was quite good, but it wasn''t perfect.


    Orga and Rogue looked at Teppei who was standing on the roof and they were looking at him carefully since they knew that once they were careless they would be paralyzed by him.


    BOOOOM!!!


    Orga, Teppei, and Rogue noticed an explosion on the side and they could see a battle between Luffy and Sting.


    "Sting." Rogue frowned and looked at Teppei. He knew that he needed to get serious. "Orga. I''ll use that."


    "Really?" Orga was surprised.


    Rogue nodded and didn''t talk anymore. "Shadow Drive!" He cloaked his body in an aura of shadow.


    Teppei could see that Rogue had be stronger. He remembered that it was a special technique for someone who had learned 3rd generation Dragon yer.


    Rogue wasn''t the type who loved to talk. He was silent and deadly. He appeared silently beside Teppei and attacked him.


    Teppei had a very good reflex and dodged Rogue''s attack by a millimeter.


    Rogue frowned for a second before continuing to attack. His attack was very devastating and he disappeared from side to side with.


    Teppei couldn''t help but use his hand to block Rogue''s attack. He covered his arm with a vine under his tracksuit and didn''t receive any damage from Rogue''s attack.


    Orga also moved and attacked Teppei directly since he wasn''t good at sneak attacks. He knew that his attack might be useless but he could get an opening for Rogue to deliver an attack of Teppei.


    Orga and Rogue did abination attack together. Orga covered his attack in lightning and Rogue attacked from the shadow.


    Teppei moved agilely, dodging theirbined attack.


    "Shadow Dragon''s Roar!


    "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!"


    Orga and Rogue sent out their attacks at the same time, but Teppei dodged their attack again. They frowned at how slippery this person was. They knew that they needed to attack Teppei from a close distance or else they wouldn''t be able to defeat him.


    Rogue moved closer once again and sent out his magic. "Shadow Dragon''s Crushing Fang!" Heshed Teppei with his open hands cloaked in shadows.


    Orga searched for a chance to send out his ultimate attack. He knew that Teppei could dodge his attack and he hoped for Rogue to be able to make Teppei stay in ce.


    Teppei blocked Rogue''s attack with his vines. Even though he might be able to block Rogue''s attack with his bare hands, he wanted to be careful.


    "Shadow Dragon''s Waxwing sh!"


    Rogue turned his body into shadows and then wrapped himself around Teppei, assaulting him with a torrent of feather-like shadows generated from his hands.


    Teppei tapped the ground and made a shield of vines once again blocking Rogue''s attack.


    Orga used this chance to appear beside Teppei and used his ultimate magic. "Lightning God''s Charged Particle Cannon!" He fired a massive, concentrated beam of ck lightning at Teppei.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Orga''s attack vaporized the surrounding area instantly.


    Rogue wasn''t going to give Teppei mercy and also attacked him at the same time. "Shadow Dragon''s Roar!" He sent arge burst of shadows from his mouth instantly.


    BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    Orga and Roguebined their attack together and they were confident in their attack. Only they suddenly realized that their feet were covered in vines and grew instantly to cover their bodies. Rogue turned his body instantly into a shadow to escape from these vines, but Orga couldn''t do that and tried to escape with a bombardment of lightning attack.


    But¡­


    Teppei wouldn''t let Orga away. He suddenly reappeared and made a spear of vines stabbing Orga''s stomach.


    "Ugh¡­" Orga was stabbed and defeated. He was teleported instantly to tend his wound on the stomach.


    "You!" Rogue was angry.


    Teppei didn''t give him a chance and attacked Rogue instantly, closing the distance between the two of them.


    Rogue was in his shadow state and in this state it was impossible for a physical attack to attack him.


    Teppei attacked Rogue with his fist only it was passed through Rogue''s body. He frowned and wanted to jump back.


    Rogue didn''t give him a chance and covered his hand in shadow. "Shadow Dragon''s sh!" He punched Teppei, only Teppei dodged him. He wanted to attack Teppei again but suddenly realized there was a green powder around his surroundings. "Powder?" The powder scattered around and he also breathed that powder inside his lungs.


    "It''s spores. You have inhaled it, right?" Teppei suddenly said and appeared beside Rogue.


    Rogue wanted to turn his body into tangible but suddenly he felt a pain in his body.


    BAAAM!


    Teppei''s punch connected to Rogue and made Rogue m into the nearby house.


    BOOOOM!!


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Rogue tried to breathe but it was very hard.


    "Slowly breath that¡­" Teppei said slowly.


    Rogue suddenly felt that he had a headache and dizziness. He saw Teppei split into two, then four, then six, and Teppei kept splitting.


    "Now, sleep."


    Rogue couldn''t handle it anymore and dropped on the ground.


    Teppei shook his head and smiled. "It''s easy."


    The audience who saw this scene screamed in excitement but there was one person who wasn''t happy.


    "Damn!"


    Jiemma shouted and kept watching the screen.


    "Sabertooth?" Jura frowned.


    "Let''s work together," Rufus said.


    Jura looked at Rufus for a while and nodded. "Let''s defeat him first."


    "Good." Rufus nodded.


    Kouha looked at them and smiled. He thought that the match would be interesting.

 Chapter 372 Final of Grand Magic Games 7

    <h4>Chapter 372 Final of Grand Magic Games 7</h4>


    "Lyon. Sherry." Jura looked at both of them.


    Lyon and Sherry nodded.


    They understood that they needed to work together with Rufus, but after they had defeated Kouha then they would defeat Rufus. They knew that it was a bit cruel but it was apetition.


    Rufus didn''t care much about their thoughts, but he had an idea what they were thinking about. He only smiled and didn''t think much since in his thought the only team that was able to shake Sabertooth was the Infinite. If he only needed to defeat Kouha then everyone would be much easier. He knew that his team was working together to defeat each member of the team Infinite. He had used his magic and saw a team of Fairy Tail, Quatro Cerberus, and Twilight Ogre who were defeated easily. He could only sigh and thought they were trash.


    "Ice de: Swan''s Wings!"


    "Doll Attack: Mud Doll!"


    Lyon sent out a plethora of ded swan wings which rushed Kouha, attacking in a flurry to inflict lethal cuts.


    Sherry created a monster using the liquefied ground to cover Lyon''s attack.


    Kouha snorted and swung his sword, sting their attack away.


    Rufus and Jura used this chance to attack Kouha at the same time.


    "Memory-Make: Karma of the Burning Land!"


    "Rock Avnche!"


    Rufus touched his temple then used his magic to set the ground aze. The inferno started to growrger, before ultimately striking the target from below.


    Jura extended one hand towards Kouha and his index and middle fingers outstretched, and the others bent. This prompted the nearby surface to be split into boulders of various sizes, which were lifted into the air and sent flying at Kouha with a great amount of force and cause a huge st.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!!!


    Everyone couldn''t help but suck a deep breath when they saw the destruction that was caused by both Jura and Rufus''sbination of magic.


    Lyon and Sherry thought that it was over only they heard someone''s voice.


    "Be careful," Rufus said while frowning.


    The dust which was covered in the area disappeared and showed the figure inside. They saw Kouha who was protected by an invisible barrier that was made from gravity floating there while yawning.


    They couldn''t help but frown when they saw the result of theirbined magic.


    "I''ll use my strongest magic, then use your strongest magic to defeat him," Rufus said and used his magic while cing his finger on his temple. "Memory-Make: Showering Ancient Wisdom!" Hebined forms of Magic that he had memorized, particrly Ancient Magic from books in order to create a magical seal of light above the Kouha. This affected the gravity in the area under the seal, pushing Kouha down into the ground.


    Kouha, who also used gravity power, frowned when a force was trying to push him down. He tried to resist this force and kept floating while looking at Rufus.


    Rufus started to sweat on his face since he tried really hard to force Kouha down to the ground. He tried to trap Kouha so Jura could finish Kouha. He hoped for Jura to be able to defeat Kouha in one go.


    Jura knew that it was his chance to defeat Kouha. "Lyon! Sherry! Use your strongest magic!"


    Lyon and Sherry nodded at the same time and used their strongest magic.


    "Ice-Make: Double Titan Feet!"


    "Doll Attack: Rock Doll!"


    Lyon created two huge legs of ice and mmed them onto Kouha, crushing him underfoot.


    Sherry gathered a pile of rocks and formed it into arge golem-like creature before ordering it to m itsrge fists into Kouha.


    Jura, who saw both Lyon and Sherry use their magic, also used his strongest magic. He pressed both hands together and summoned an enormous amount of Magic Power that overwhelmed everything. "Rumbling Mt. Fuji!" Then a beam came out of the ground and destroyed the surroundingndscape.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!


    Thebination of their magic created arge impact and shook the ground intensely that almost destroyed the field itself showing how powerful theirbination attack was, especially with the magic from the member of Ten Saint Wizards.


    Rufus was also amazed since he had never seen such magic in his memory. He knew that he might be paranoid and decided to use another magic to end Kouha in this event. He pressed his temple with his finger before saying, "Memory-Make: Colorful shing Attack mes!" He summoned a red wave of mes enhanced with lightning, which exploded after contact with Kouha.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    Another st made the surroundings shake once again. The ce where they had used their magic was in a mess and it was covered in a me. They thought it was over only suddenly everything was sted away.


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    They used their hands to protect their eyes and saw this figure again, but this time Kouha had changed.


    Kouha''s hair grows longer and its color changes to light purple. He has pink spikesing out of his back that take the shape of wings. He gains a sideways third eye in the middle of his forehead. His arms and legs are both d in the same spikes which take the shape of armor. He wears a ne and arm bracelets on both arms. Therge sword in his hand has turned into a scythe with a hammer on the other side.


    Kouha raised his weapon and used the hammer side toward them.


    Then suddenly¡­¡­


    BAAAAMM!!!


    Jura, Sherry, Lyon, and Rufus felt tremendous pressure on their bodies. They felt that their bones would be broken under this pressure.


    Lyon and Sherry fainted directly on the ground.


    The ground on their surroundings had turned into a crater and their magic was also on the limit.


    Kouha pressed his hammer again, increasing the pressure on their bodies.


    Rufus couldn''t handle it anymore and was beaten by Kouha.


    Jura tried really hard to endure this attack only Kouha suddenly turned his weapon to the scythe and shed his body.


    sh!


    Jura was thrown and his chest was shed by Kouha''s attack.


    BAAAM!!!


    Jura, Rufus, Sherry, and Lyon were teleported right away since they were wounded after the battle.


    Kouha stood there and rested his weapon on his shoulder before transforming back. He yawned and decided to sleep since he knew that the event would be over soon.

 Chapter 373 Final of Grand Magic Games 8

    <h4>Chapter 373 Final of Grand Magic Games 8</h4>


    Haru knew that he needed to be careful when he had to face the entire team of Mermaid Heel since he knew that they were powerful, but the words that came out from their mouths made him feel strange. "Use my magic?" He knew that they would be fighting each other and he wasn''t dumb to know what they meant by their words. He looked at Kagura since he knew that this girl had told them about his magic.


    Kagura, who was being stared at, couldn''t help but look away. "They have forced me."


    Millianna snorted and said, "I wonder whether your magic is really that powerful."


    "I''m a bit curious," Arane said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re not trying to win?"


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "We''re curious about your magic, but we also won''t give up the position of champion in Grand Magic Games," Millianna said.


    Kuroneko looked at the team of Mermaid Heel and couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded. She looked at Haru and wondered whether the aura of Harem Protagonist would be this strong.


    Minerva, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but hear their conversation. "Magic? What kind of magic?" She tried to remember what kind of magic had been used by Haru. She remembered that Haru had learned Light Magic, Illusion Magic, Zipper Magic, and thest mysterious magic that was able to defeat Kagura easily. She was quite curious about this mysterious magic and decided to hide in the dark waiting for a chance to reap the points from them. She knew that it wouldn''t be toote to fight in the end when everyone was tired and careless.


    Minerva also thought about learning about their power first before she decided to strike.


    Haru could feel that someone was watching them, but he decided to not do it anymore. He looked at them and pointed his finger toward his left side then a ball of light started to glow brightly.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    Aser of light was fired from Haru''s finger and made an explosion.


    The team of the Mermaid Heel had be worried since they had forgotten that Haru was also strong with his other magic. The other four of the Mermaid Heel team were different from Kagura since they weren''t that strong. Even though it was cruel, they knew their limit and the gap between them.


    Kagura stood up in front of everyone and knew that she was the only one who would be able to fight Haru.


    Kuroneko thought that it would lead to a romanticedy plot, but she didn''t expect that it would lead to a bloody fight. She also started to get ready to fight and also wanted to use this chance to show her power.


    The four other girls were also getting ready to fight together. They might not be able to defeat Haru one by one, but it was different when they were working together.


    Haru looked at them and suddenly sighed. "Do we need to fight?" He didn''t really want to hurt girls in this fight.


    "Yes," Kagura answered without hesitation. She had thought of a way to defeat him and she wanted to try it.


    Haru thought for a while and sighed. "Then, I''ll use that magic."


    The moment everyone heard the words, a pink aura came out from Haru''s body.


    Haru used illusion magic to cover his surroundings since he didn''t want to show their shameful appearance to everyone. He wanted to keep their purity and he also didn''t want to let anyone see them in their sexy state.


    The pink aura turned into tentacles and moved very fast toward their target.


    "What is that?"


    Minerva could see a pink aura that came out from Haru''s body. She wasn''t sure why but she felt a strange feeling from that magic. She knew that it was his magic, but she didn''t know the effect of that magic. She suddenly saw the pink aura turned into a tentacles and moved very fast toward her.


    "What?!"


    "Move out!" Kagura, who had quite an experience fighting with him, immediately told everyone to run away. She knew that once they were touched by that pink tentacle the fight would be over immediately.


    Beth, Arane, Risley, and Milliana who heard Kagura''s words also knew that Haru''s magic was dangerous, but Arane and Risley couldn''t move when the pink aura came out from Haru''s body and fell on the ground with a red face and hugged their own bodies lewdly.


    "Arane! Risley!" Milliana shouted and couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Beth used her magic to send out a carrot missile, but Kuroneko blocked her attack.


    "You''re my opponent," Kuroneko said. Even though she knew that Haru''s magic was very lewd, it was necessary to win. She thought that it would be very easy with this magic and looked at both Arane and Risley who had fallen under this magic.


    "M - My body is hot¡­" Risley who had turned into her slim form couldn''t help but moan.


    Arana only hugged her body since she felt really hot and she kept secreting an intense smell from her sensitive part.


    Risley and Arane had only realized that the effect of Haru''s magic would be this devastating. They couldn''t move and could only moan under this magic.


    Kuroneko couldn''t help but suck a deep breath looking at the exaggerated reaction of both Risley and Arane. She looked at Haru and nodded, feeling that this was the true Harem Protagonist.


    Haru ignored the gaze of Kuroneko and faced Kagura since this woman was very agile trying to avoid his attack. He turned his five fingers into a zipper then entered a battle against Kagura. He didn''t use his tentacles to attack Kagura and faced him directly.


    Kagura took a deep breath to calm herself and swore to defeat him.


    Minerva was in her hiding ce kept moaning and felt intense pleasure on her entire body. She hugged her body tightly while moaning. "Aaaahhh¡­!!!!"

 Chapter 374 Final of Grand Magic Games 9

    <h4>Chapter 374 Final of Grand Magic Games 9</h4>


    "Chainsaw Mode!"


    Zing!


    Haru''s fingers started to move very fast and made a dangerous sound. He used his hands simr to ws and shed it toward Kagura.


    Kagura also took out her sword immediately. She knew how powerful this zipper was since she had faced him before.


    Zrrt!!! Zrrt! Zrrt!!!


    The zipper chainsaw kept moving and wanted to rip apart Kagura''s sword.


    Kagura saw this scene and couldn''t help but frown since she could feel that the power of this zipper was more powerful than before, especially when it was added by Haru''s power that made her jump back to ease the force of his attack.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and knew that this girl was powerful. He raised his fingers before shooting light beams once again.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Kuroneko was facing both Beth and Millianna. She knew both of their magics and she was really careful. She summoned her creatures again and made "Borg" or a barrier around his body to protect herself.


    Three of them didn''t join the battle of both Haru and Kagura since they were too powerful.


    Beth and Millianna looked at both Risley and Arane who were moaning on the ground. They were curious but didn''t dare to try.


    "What''s your name?" Millianna said while using her magic. Her magic is Binding Magic. This magic is able to conjure magical tubes that they may manipte and utilize in various ways. She held the tube in her hand and threw it toward Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko snapped her finger and sent out a bolt of lightning stopping Millianna''s attack. "Kuroneko." She answered her question since she didn''t mind.


    Beth sent out carrot missiles toward Kuroneko. Even though she knew it was a bit dirty, she needed to do this since she wanted to help Kagura. She knew that Haru was very strong and needed several people to defeat him.


    Kuroneko used her creatures to block the carrot missiles.


    "That''s too dirty Beth!" Milliannained.


    "¡­" Beth was too shy since even her team had reprimanded her.


    Kuroneko shook her head and couldn''t help but say, "Good grief¡­"


    "That person is too powerful." Millianna sighed looking at the destruction that was caused by both Kagura and Haru.


    "If you have time to talk¡­"


    Bzzt!!!


    "Millianna!" Beth pushed Millianna away to avoid the zap of lightning.


    Kuroneko looked at Beth and Millianna and couldn''t help but sigh. She knew that she was too weak now that she couldn''t defeat two cannon fodders. She knew that she wasn''t that smart and it was hard for her to master the ability of lightning since it needed a lot of calction. She hoped to be able to master her lightning magic as skillful as Misaka Mikoto, but she knew that it would be hard. Her only chance to get stronger was to receive a reward from the Group Chat. She fought off both Beth and Millianna but suddenly they heard a moan of someone.


    "Whose voice is this?" Millianna asked.


    ""I''m not sure, but it''sing from that alley," Beth said.


    Millianna, who had a simr cat, couldn''t stay in ce and was curious about what was happening.


    Kuroneko frowned when both of them were underestimating her. She created arge number of monsters to attack them again.


    Millianna and Beth became flustered when they saw the number of monsters. They had forgotten about the moan that was happening in the alley.


    "W - Wait¡­ Don''t leave¡­ Ahnn¡­" Minerva moaned alone on the alley.


    Kagura used her gravity magic, but Haru also countered her with his gravity magic. Their gravity magic shed with each other and they continued with their closebat confrontation. She frowned looking at Haru''s fingers that had turned into zippers. She was just too surprised at how hard it was since her sword was also very strong.


    "Strong Form!"


    Kagura sheathed her sword before mming it toward Haru.


    Haru used his observation haki to read into the future and dodged Kagura''s attack easily. His movement was very slippery and he didn''t use his light speed to do that.


    Kagura frowned and used another technique. "shing Form!" She unsheathed her sword and shed Haru at a rapid speed.


    sh! sh! sh!


    If it a normal person that person has been shed into a dice, but Kagura''s opponent wasn''t a normal person.


    Haru dodged all of her attacks and didn''t dare to underestimate Kagura''s attack since he knew that Kagura''s sword was just too strong. He really hated this sword and saw an opening before he shed Kagura, but he didn''t injure her.


    Kagura who was shed saw that her clothes had been ripped by Haru. Her face flushed in red and hurriedly used both of her hands to cover her body. "Did you see it?" Her tone was quite angry asking him this question. She dropped her sword and the ground and looked at him with a resentment expression.


    "¡­¡­" Haru sighed and took off his clothes before giving it to her. "Use this for a while."


    Kagura looked at him giving her clothes couldn''t help but feel warm. She used one hand to take those clothes and wore them right away.


    "Why don''t you give up?" Haru asked.


    "Then, why don''t you use your magic on me?" Kagura asked.


    Haru looked at Kagura with a strange gaze.


    "W - WHat''s that expression?!" Kagura was mad.


    Haru shook his head and said, "As you wish." He thought about ending this event as soon as possible. Then the pink aura started to brighten and covered everyone in his surroundings.


    Kagura tried to hold herself but it was useless. She fell down on the ground and moaned very loudly.


    Kuroneko, Millianna, and Beth also moaned together. Even though they were fighting with each other earlier, they enjoyed Haru''s magic together.


    The event was over then everyone heard the announcement from the announcer.


    "THE GRAND MAGIC GAMES IS OVER!!"


    "THE CHAMPION OF GRAND MAGIC GAMES X990 IS¡­"


    "TEAM THE INFINITE!!!!!"

 Chapter 375 Champion

    <h4>Chapter 375 Champion</h4>


    Haru, Kouha, Teppei, Luffy, and Kuroneko stood up on the podium and heard a lot of cheers from the audience.


    Haru and Kouha were calm, but they showed a smile to everyone.


    Teppei had a smirk on his face.


    Kuroneko was very happy that she couldn''t hide the smile on her face. Her only problem was the moment that Haru had used his magic on her. She knew that it was hard to control his magic, but she didn''t expect that he would do a friendly attack. She had also fallen, but she also understood why that magic was dangerous. She sucked a deep breath and knew that Haru could take down any women with that magic.


    "YEAH!!!!" Luffy was the most excited and raised both of his hands. He was in the middle of everyone and showed a very happy expression.


    "Congrattions, Yajima-san!" Loli congratted Yajima since The Infinite was Yajima''s guild.


    "Thank you," Yajima said with a smile.


    Arcadios nodded and said, "The member of your guild is very strong. I hope that they can train with the soldier from the army."


    Yajima shook his head and said, "It''s a bit hard to do that."


    "Why?" Arcadios asked.


    "Because they will go out far away after this event is over," Yajima said.


    "Why not tell them to stay?" Arcadios asked.


    "Fiore is too small," Yajima said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Arcadios couldn''t help but frown when he heard Yajima. "Small?"


    Yajima nodded and said, "The world is very big. I can''t let them stay in one country all the time. They might stay in this country from time to time, but they won''t stay in this ce all the time." He was telling the truth since everyone would go back after this event was over. He thought that he should ask Haru for that car since it was veryfortable and he also loved the model.


    Arcadios shook his head and couldn''t help but felt a bit resentment. He didn''t expect Yajima to look down on the power of the kingdom but he also understood that Yajima had the right to do that since Yajima was an ex-member of Ten Wizard Saints.


    "Yajima-san, can I ask you something?" Loli asked.


    "Yes?"


    "What is Haru''s magic? I don''t understand how everyone in the Mermaid Heel and Minerva from the Sabertooth were defeated earlier," Loli said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s a secret."


    Even though The Infinite guild was happy with their achievement, there was someone who was very unhappy.


    "DAMN!"


    Jiemma shouted in frustration looking at his guild members who had been defeated by Infinite. His heart was very ufortable and very angry. He gnashed his teeth and mmed his hand on the stadium seat before going out since he didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer. He didn''t care about the loser and decided to go back. He needed to do something for those losers and his daughter.


    "F.U.C.K!!!"


    "Congrattions on bing the champion of the Grand Magic Games!" Mato said cheerfully.


    Haru looked at the small clown in front of him. He started to forget that this clown had appeared from time to time, but he didn''t think much. He knew that this clown was the king of Fiore that had disguised himself. He didn''t think much since he only wanted the reward from the event and from the Group Chat.


    Everyone had received a notice from the Group Chat and they could go back to their own world.


    "Here is your reward. 30 million jewels along with a trophy," Mato said and gave them their rewards.


    Luffy wanted to take off the clown''s mask since he wanted to wear it.


    "No! Don''t take off my mask!" Matoined and the guard around him started to stop Luffy since it would be terrible if the real identity of clown was known to the public.


    Haru also helped to stop Luffy since this guy really loved to make a mess.


    The audienceughed when they saw their interaction.


    "Are we going back?" Kuroneko asked. She had missed her family even though she only stayed for a while.


    "Going back is good. I want to continue my research," Teppei said.


    "Stay here for a while! I want to eat more!" Luffy said.


    Kouha nodded and said, "There are still three days left. Why not enjoy it?" He thought that it was a good chance to enjoy his days since his life in his world quite stressed him.


    Tsunade and Shinobu walked side by side. They whispered to each other slowly and talked about Haru''s condition. The only person who knew his condition was only them and they knew that there was a week before the berserk condition was happening. They wanted to tell him, but they didn''t know what to do about the solution.


    "Let''s talk after we have received our reward. There might be something that can help himter," Tsunade said.


    Shinobu nodded and felt that it was quite reasonable. She knew that both of them couldn''t help him and it was better to wait for a while since there was a time.


    Haru didn''t hear their conversation since he was a bit worried about the Sabertooth. He knew that in the plot of the story Jiemma along with Minerva would step out from their guild after their defeat in Grand Magic Games, but he had defeated them along with everyone and the plot would change. He wasn''t sure what kind of effect that they had done in the future. He only worried about Minerva since that girl was quite funny.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I am thinking about the Sabertooth. They have lost this Grand Magic Games, what do you think happens after this?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yajima-san, how about we let them enter our guild?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "What!?"

 Chapter 376 Internal Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 376 Internal Conflict</h4>


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga stood up together and didn''t say anything. They knew that they had failed in this Grand Magic Games. They looked at Jiemma who was very furious but didn''t say anything to them.


    Jiemma looked at the four people in front of him and his daughter who was standing beside him. He felt very disappointed with them, especially his own daughter. "Minerva."


    Minerva, who was silent, didn''t say anything and stood up in front of her father.


    p!


    Jiemma didn''t hesitate and pped Minerva''s cheek directly.


    Minerva was thrown and fell to the ground while holding her cheek.


    "Bas---!!" Sting was angry when he saw Minerva being pped by Jiemma, but he was stopped by Rogue. "Rogue!"


    Rogue only shook his head.


    Sting clenched his hand and wondered whether it was really the guild that he had been revered and happy.


    "You have disappointed me," Jiemma said with a cold gaze toward them. He gnashed his teeth and said, "From now on, all of you are kicked out of this guild!" It might be because he had been clouded by anger that he had said those words, but he didn''t care. He didn''t need a weakling in his guild. He could gather his team again in the future and it would be more powerful than before.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was also shocked when they heard Jiemma''s words since the four of them were the pirs of their guilds, but they were only grassroots members and didn''t dare to say anything. They also knew that it was also their chance to be the strongest member in Sabertooth and they looked at four of them in disdain. As for Minerva, she was the daughter of Jiemma and they could do nothing about her.


    Orga, Sting, Rufus, and Rogue couldn''t believe what they had heard. They were angry then snorted at the same time.


    "Good, I''ll quit this guild!" Sting was too angry and erased the tattoo of the Sabertooth guild on his hand.


    Rogue was also very disappointed and also erased the tattoo on his hand.


    Rufus and Orga also didn''t hesitate and erased their tattoos.


    They were powerful enough and each of them was very arrogant. They decided to show this old fart that this guild would be destroyed sooner orter.


    "But father¡­" Minerva wanted to stop her father''s decision since it was very foolish behavior. She knew that even though Sting and Rogue were weaker than her father, before long they would be stronger than him.


    "As for you, I''ll handle you myself," Jiemma said with a snort looking at her daughter. He was really disappointed with his daughter since she had lost to a random mage.


    Minerva''s expression became gloomy when she heard Jiemma''s words and the dark memory from her childhood started to emerge to her head.


    "Sting¡­" Lector looked at Sting with a worried expression.


    "Lector. Do you want toe with me?" Sting asked.


    "Yes!" Lector didn''t hesitate to say since he only stayed here because of Sting.


    "Frosch thinks so too. Frosch doesn''t want to be separated from Rogue," Frosch said.


    "Frosch¡­" Rogue nodded and took Frosch with him.


    Jiemma looked at them and snorted. "Group of losers! Just scram from my eyes!"


    Rufus, Rogue, Sting, Orga, Lector, and Frosch felt that the string that had connected them with the Sabertooth guild was cut at that moment. They also snorted and left the guild. They didn''t look back and decided not to have any rtionship with this guild again.


    Minerva looked at their backs and shook her head. She knew that she couldn''t stop her father and she wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Go to your own room now!" Jiemma said to Minerva.


    Minerva stood up while holding her cheek that had turned red. She entered her room and no one had stopped her. She slumped on her bed and thought about a lot of things. She sighed and suddenly missed the medicated oil and Haru''s magic. She wanted to forget a lot of things and didn''t want to think of anythingplicated. She closed her eyes and tears rolled down from her eyes.


    Jiemma looked at the rest of his guild members and said, "We''re the strongest! We don''t need a loser!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    "We''ll show them that our guild is the strongest!" Jemma shouted full of momentum.


    "YEAH!!!"


    If Haru saw this scene then he would think that Jiemma was a leader of MLM or cult since this guy could make everyone became spirited with his speech.


    Sting had calmed down after he left the guild''s headquarters. He didn''t bring money and wasn''t sure what to do after this.


    "Sting, what should we do now?" Lector asked.


    "Rufus, what is your idea?" Sting asked.


    Rufus thought for a while and said, "It''s better that we join a guild."


    "Guild? But which guild?" Orga asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Rufus thought for a while and looked at them, "That depends on your choice. Frankly, with our power, it isn''t difficult for us to join any guild in this kingdom."


    They nodded and knew that they were powerful.


    "But I don''t want to join a weakling guild! I want to show those smug faces that we will destroy them in the future," Sting said with hateful expression.


    Rufus, Rogue, and Orga nodded and they agreed with Sting since they were also very annoyed by Jiemma.


    "Even though I hate him, I have to admit that the old fart is powerful," Sting said.


    "We need a powerful guild," Rogue said.


    They understood that there was at least three guilds that were suitable for them to join.


    "Blue Pegasus?"


    They shook their heads together.


    "Lamia Scale?"


    "It isn''t bad, but¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other until they heard a voice.


    "Do you want to join our guild?"


    "¡­¡­" They turned their heads together and were surprised to see this person.


    "You''re?!"


    "Your answer?"


    They looked at each other and nodded without hesitation.


    "Wee."

 Chapter 377 Dragon Slayer Magic

    <h4>Chapter 377 Dragon yer Magic</h4>


    They looked at Haru''s back and felt a bit strange since they suddenly met him after they had left their guild.


    Rufus used his high IQ and asked, "Did you know this will happen?"


    "It isn''t hard to think when your guild master is very hard-headed," Haru said while looking at them.


    "What about your guild? How is it different from our guild?" Sting asked with a frown.


    They had only stayed in Sabertooth and didn''t know about the other guild''s condition. Even though they knew that the member of Infinite guild was strong, they were worried that the guild master of this guild would be also very overbearing.


    "You can decide to join or not after you''ve seen our guild." Haru looked at them and said, "Anyway, you can check the guild first."


    They nodded and calmed down for a while. They thought that it was to think more first since they weren''t in a hurry to join a guild.


    Haru talked with them about their guild since he was a bit curious. He knew that they might be kicked out from the guild, but he thought that Jiemma would be smart and kept them since they were powerful. That, though, wasn''t the case. He shook his head and decided to not think that much since he would go back soon. He suddenly sighed when he thought that the side effect of his magic would be lifted soon.


    "What''s wrong?" Rufus asked.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "That Jiemma is too blind and too overbearing."


    They nodded in agreement.


    It was before long that they clicked to each other and talked for a while.


    "So you want to fight this Dragon yer from Fairy Tail?" Haru asked.


    Sting nodded and said, "I read their reputation when I was a child."


    Rogue nodded and said, "It was around 6 years ago."


    "I wonder where they have gone," Sting said.


    "Probably died after a mission," Rogue said.


    "If you can wait for one year then you might be able to see them in next year''s Grand Magic Games," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    "How did you know such a thing?" Orga asked.


    "The world is big. There are a lot of things that you don''t know. The scale of Fiore itself is a very small country on this continent," Haru said with in tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is it very exaggerated?" Rogue asked with a doubtful expression.


    Haru stopped and looked at both Sting and Rogue. "You have mastered Dragon ying Magic, right?"


    Sting nodded and said, "Yes, I am Light Dragon yer."


    "I am the Shadow Dragon yer," Rogue said.


    "What generation?" Haru asked.


    "Third," Sting and Rogue answered at the same time.


    Haru nodded and asked, "So you''re more powerful than 1st and 2nd generation?"


    Sting nodded with a disdainful expression. "Of course! We''re more powerful than them!"


    Rogue also nodded and said, "We have killed the dragon itself. We''re different from the 1st and 2nd generation."


    "What do you want to ask?" Rufus asked since he knew that this question would lead to something.


    "If the 3rd generation is stronger than the 1st and 2nd generation then the 4th generation is stronger than you, right?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless when they heard him.


    "Ha? What are you talking about?" Sting asked with a strange expression.


    Rogue shook his head and said, "We''re thest generation. There isn''t any 4th generation."


    "Why not?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" They wanted to say something, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "The world is big, why isn''t there any 4th generation, 5th generation, 6th generation, and so forth?" Haru said.


    "If the 1st generation is being taught directly by a dragon, the 2nd generation is putting a Dragon Lacrima inside their bodies, and the 3rd generation needed to kill the dragon¡­¡­"


    Sting and Rogue frowned when they heard Rufus''s words but they didn''t say anything.


    "Then what about the 4rd generation? I don''t think there is anything more powerful than killing the dragon," Rufus asked.


    "I am not sure, maybe you need to eat the dragon itself?" Haru said with a smirk.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s crazy!" Orga couldn''t help but shout.


    "That''s impossible!" Sting said.


    Rogue nodded and said, "For us, the dragon is¡­" He clenched his hand tightly.


    "Sting¡­" Lector looked at Sting with a worried expression.


    "Rogue¡­" Frosch looked at Rogue.


    "Nothing." Sting shook his head and said, "That''s impossible."


    Haru shook his head and didn''t force them to believe him. "It''s just spection. There is nothing right or wrong since we have never seen one. The number of Dragon yers is also very scarce, right? The 3rd generation is only both of you."


    Rufus, who was very calm, nodded. "I guess that''s possible."


    "Rufus!"


    "Sting. This is just an exchange of ideas," Rufus said.


    Orga nodded. "Whether there is or not then we only know when we see one."


    Sting couldn''t ept it, but Rogue only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "But if you want to see a Dragon yer then you can see them since in this kingdom there should be two people who are 2nd generation Dragon yer," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    "Really? Who?" Sting asked with excitement.


    "One is a criminal. He is a Poison Dragon yer. His name is Cobra. I am not sure whether you have heard it or not, but he is in jail now," Haru said.


    Rufus nodded and said, "I have heard him."


    "What about the other one?" Rogue asked.


    "The other one should be the strongest Dragon yer and the strongest mage in this kingdom or this continent," Haru said. He didn''t mind telling him since they could be preparedter.


    "¡­¡­" This news made them very surprised.


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s why I have told you that this kingdom is very smallpared to the world itself."


    "So who is this person?" Sting asked.


    "He is also the 2nd generation Dragon yer," Haru said.


    Sting snorted and said, "2nd generation Dragon yer?"


    Haru nodded and said, "He has inserted 8 Dragon yer Lacrima into his body and he has be the strongest mage in this continent."


    "¡­¡­"


    They opened their mouths wide.


    "How many?" Rufus opened his eyes wide.


    "8," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Who is this person?" Rogue asked with an eager expression.


    "God Serena. It''s the strongest mage of the Ten Wizard Saints," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" They sucked a deep breath when they heard Haru''s introduction.


    "You''ll be more surprised when you know there is someone who is stronger than that person," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" They suddenly got a headache listening to Haru''s story. They suddenly thought that the scale of the Sabertooth was very smallpared to the information that they had gotten from him.


    "Oh, we have arrived." Haru opened the door and said, "Wee to the Infinite."


    They looked around curiously until suddenly something was thrown toward them.


    Sting caught this thing and it was a magazine. He suddenly had a nosebleed when he saw the cover of this magazine.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Rogue, Orga, and Rufus have also followed Sting''s reaction.


    "Wee to the Infinite!!!"


    Sting, Rogue, Orga, and Rufu nodded dumbly toward them.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 378 Change the plot!

    <h4>Chapter 378 Change the plot!</h4>


    It was utter chaos.


    Haru had only left them for a while, but he didn''t expect that the inn would turn into chaos for a moment.


    "Bastard! What the hell are you reading there!" Shinobu was angry and shed her sword toward this bipedal octopus.


    "Nyuhuhuhu! I have only known that porn in this world is also very good!" Korosensei said with a perverted smile.


    "Hic¡­" Tsunade had drunk alcohol and had lost her consciousness since she was drunk showing that she was really happy.


    Teppei was also drunk, but he was better and yed a board game together with Kouha and Kuroneko.


    Kouha and Kuroneko didn''t drink since they were waiting for Haru.


    Yajima and Gintoki were also drunk and had fallen asleep on the floor.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, Lector, and Frosch didn''t think that the champion of the Grand Magic Games would be this sloppy. They thought about the difference between the Infinite and the Sabertooth. One was very powerful but sloppy. The other one was also powerful, but very strict.


    "This¡­" Sting wasn''t sure what to say. His hand was still holding the porn magazine tightly which was thrown toward him earlier.


    "Yo, Haru. Have you gotten them?" Teppei greeted cheerfully and asked, "Are you being kicked out?"


    Orga and Rogue frowned when they saw Teppei since this guy''s appearance was very sloppy that was very different from the one that they had seen during the Grand Magic Game.


    "I am a bit disillusioned," Rufus said with a long sigh.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Your guild is too rigid. You''re young. You should enjoy life more."


    "¡­"


    "Your guild is too free-spirited!" They couldn''t help but shout together.


    "Don''t shout!" Gintoki woke up while holding his head. "Hic? Who are you?" He stood up and walked toward them then suddenly he barfed. "Ueghhh!!!"


    "Bastard!" Sting was mad and punched Gintoki away.


    BAAAM!


    "UHghpidghih!!!" Gintoki was thrown away, but stood up and looked at them angrily. "What the hell are you doing?!"


    Then there was a sudden fight in this inn then turned into a party then they had drunk and slept on the ground.


    Shinobu was being hugged by Tsunade and slept with her.


    Kuroneko and Kouha went back to their room since they were sleepy.


    Haru was outside and didn''t really want to join them. He was a bit worried about Minerva and wasn''t sure what that girl was doing now. In his opinion, that girl was very silly and cute. He shook his head and sighed wondering why he loved to y with fire.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm?" Haru who heard a voice saw a beautiful girl in front of him. He raised his eyebrow since he felt that this girl was very familiar. "You''re?"


    "Y - Yukino! My name is Yukino Agria!" The girl said with a nervous expression.


    Haru smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. I am not going to do anything for you."


    Yukino blushed in embracement and nodded hastily toward him.


    "My name is¡­"


    "Kasugano Haruka!" Yukino cut before he had finished.


    Haru was a bit speechless but nodded. "That''s my name. So what are you doing here, Yukino?"


    Yukino is a slender, well-endowed young woman with short, light blue hair and fringes framing her face.


    Haru had to admit that this girl was quite cute.


    Yukino bowed her head and said, "Let me join your guild!"


    "¡­" Haru took a deep breath and knew that he had changed the trajectory of the story. He thought for a while and nodded since he felt that Yukino was suitable to join the Infinite. He didn''t want her to get naked or join the kingdom since it would be a waste. "Why do you want to join our guild?"


    "B - Because I feel moved by your guild!" Yukino said without hesitation.


    "Feel moved?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Yukino nodded and said, "Yes! I have seen that your guild is very strong!" Her expression was very pure and I truly wanted to join this guild.


    "That''s all? If it is strong then you can join the Sabertooth," Haru said while shaking his head.


    Yukino shook his head and said, "No! That''s not what I mean! I - I mean¡­" She suddenly became nervous.


    "Calm down, tell me slowly," Haru said. "Take a deep breath."


    Yukino nodded and took a deep breath. She looked at him and said, "I - I have always observed your guild and I have thought that it would be wonderful if I can join your guild since I can see that everyone is very happy and having fun together yet they can be the strongest guild in this country." Her eyes were serious and told him that she really wanted to join.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Hmm, don''t be in a hurry. Let''s stay in this guild for a few days first then you can make your decision."


    Yukino nodded eagerly when she heard him.


    "Then, why not enter first?" Haru said and entered the inn. Truthfully, he was quite sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    Yukino nodded and entered the inn. She was shocked when she saw a lot of people sleeping on the floor.


    "There was a party earlier. You know the celebration," Haru said.


    Yukino only nodded and thought that it was normal since they had be the winner of the Grand Magic Games, but she opened her eyes wide when she saw Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga who were sleeping on the ground too. "They''re?" She didn''t understand why the member of Sabertooth would be in this ce.


    "They have been kicked by their guild and decided to stay here for a while," Haru said and didn''t exin much.


    "What?!" Yukino was shocked when she heard such news.


    "Do you have a ce to stay?" Haru asked.


    Yukino shook her head.


    "Do you want to stay in my room?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Yukino blushed when she heard him.


    "I''ll sleep here and you can use my room," Haru said.


    "¡­" Yukino thought for a while before nodded.


    "Let''s go. I''m a bit sleepy," Haru said and guided him to his room. "Here you go. You can sleep here. Don''t wake upte in the morning." He left her and went back to everyone since he had decided to be a gentleman. He also had a bed in his zipper storage and he could sleep there.


    "Yes! Thank you very much!" Yukino said while looking at his back that slowly disappeared.


    Haru only waved his hand back.


    Yukino entered his room and saw that it was quite a normal room. She was a bit nervous and sat down on his bed with a nervous expression. She decided to take a rest since she didn''t have anyone and she was pretty much broke. Sheid on his bed, but she couldn''t sleep. She shook her head and closed her eyes before covering her body with a nket.


    ''Warm¡­''


    Haru took out the bed and slept and didn''t know that his decision would cause him trouble.

 Chapter 379 Vast World

    <h4>Chapter 379 Vast World</h4>


    "This is Yukino Agria. She said to me that she wanted to join our guildst night," Haru said while introducing the beautiful girl beside him. Though, he felt that their gazes on him felt weird.


    "H - Hello." Yukino blushed and bowed her head. She was very nervous, but her actions were quite cute in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Shinobu and Kuroneko frowned when they saw the big knockers on Yukino''s breats.


    Sting, Orga, Rufus, and Rogue didn''t seem to care much about this girl and only yawned while holding their heads since they were quite sleepy and had drunk a lot of alcohol. Their first impression of this guild wasn''t bad since they had released all of their emotionsst night.


    "Agree!" Yajima nodded. He knew that everyone would go back and he was very happy that his guild was able to get five-member of Sabertooth into his guild. The memory from his youth suddenly emerged and thought to make his guild could be the best guild in this kingdom or even the world.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t have much of an opinion and nodded since they knew that Yukino was quite powerful.


    "Yukino, what is your magic?" Haru asked. Even though he knew, he needed to ask this question.


    "My magic is Celestial Spirit Magic," Yukino said while showing them her keys.


    They raised their eyebrows when they heard Yukino''s magic since Celestial Spirit Magic was very rare magic and the user was almost non-existence in this age.


    Korosensei nodded and said, "I understand, Yukino-chan. Then how about we prepare since we need to get going."


    "Where are we going?" Sting asked.


    "Our headquarters are in Hargeon Town," Shinobu said.


    "There are a lot of fish there!" Luffy said with a smile.


    "Fish!!!!" Lector and Frosch seemed very interested when they heard about a fish.


    Sting and Rogue smiled when they looked at both of their cats.


    "Are we going to use a train?" Rufus asked.


    Gintoki shook his head and said, "We have a tycoon here. You don''t need to worry about such things."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Tycoon?"


    Haru wore his sunsses and said, "Let''s go. We don''t have too much time." He threw a car key at Rufus.


    "This is?" Rufus caught the key and asked.


    "Car keys. Let''s go." Haru didn''t want to waste time since he missed his family and wanted to go back.


    They followed him and took care of everything before they went to the three cars which were parked in rows together.


    Whistle!


    Orga couldn''t help but whistle looking at the model of the car in front of him.


    "Let''s go back to the Hargeon."


    They spent a few hours talking to each other since it would be their first time to invite someone into their guild in this "Fairy Tail World". They thought that it would be a waste of not using this guild since they had be the winner of this year''s Grand Magic Games.


    "Restaurant, huh?" Sting looked at the building in front of him.


    "There is money. We can build another building in the surrounding area," Haru said.


    Yajima nodded and said, "I agree with that."


    30 million jewels are useless for them since they can''t use it in their world and it was better to spend it on the property in this world.


    "I''ll also set up a quest mission so that you can work, even if you don''t want to take a mission, you can be a waitress, cook, or waiter in my restaurant," Yajima said to five new members.


    "What about all of you?" Sting looked at the nine people in front of him.


    "We have to go somewhere since our presence is needed in that ce," Kuroneko said with a mncholy expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''I don''t believe in that crap!'' Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga looked at Kuroneko with that expression and snorted.


    Kuroneko was mad and wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Haru stopped Kuroneko and said, "We really need to go since a lot of our mission is happening outside of this kingdom."


    "So you''re leaving this kingdom?" Rufus asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes. You can take your own mission too to check the world since Fiore is too small. You might be able to see a lot of interesting things."


    "So where are you going?" Rogue looked at Haru.


    "Me?" Haru asked.


    Rogue nodded in response since he thought that Haru was the leader of this group.


    "I am going to the Alvarez Kingdom," Haru answered. He couldn''t tell them that he would go back to his original world.


    "Alvarez Kingdom?" They had never heard of it before.


    "It''s a big country outside of this continent. There are three continents in this world and this ce is the weakest one," Haru said.


    "So this Alvazez Kingdom is the strongest one?" Sting seemed eager.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s the second one."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Second¡­¡­" They started to imagine a lot of things when they thought that the Alvarez Kingdom was only the second strongest then the first strongest. They couldn''t even imagine it when they were in Sabertooth, but when they were here they felt that their eyes had been opened.


    "Let me follow you," Sting said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No. You''ll disturb me."


    "This guy wants to chase after a girl. He doesn''t have time to manage you," Kouha said bluntly.


    "Oi!" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Is that true?" Yukino asked.


    Haru looked at Yukino and knew that he couldn''t bully her. He nodded and said, "I have a girlfriend and it is the reason why I don''t have time to take care of you. Try to learn here and step by step be stronger. Your target is to be stronger than Ten Saint Wizards then you can watch the scenery in this vast world."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Your girlfriend is powerful?" Sting asked curiously.


    "It should be very powerful," Haru answered. He could feel a lot of gaze around them and said, "Anyway we need to prepare to build a new building." He was wondering what Brandish was doing now, but he knew that he might be killed when he met that woman.


    No one said a word when they saw the green-haired woman in front of them. They sucked a deep breath seeing how brutal the scenery was in front of them.


    "Let''s go." Brandish walked away with a cold gaze.


    "Brandish-sa---"


    Someone wanted to say something but this person had been turned into a small person.


    Everyone sighed and couldn''t help but miss Haru and wanted him to appease the anger of this woman.

 Chapter 380 It has been a while

    <h4>Chapter 380 It has been a while</h4>


    Sting woke up in the morning along with everyone. He went down from his room and saw that Yajima was there.


    "Good morning, Sting-kun," Yajima said with a smile.


    "Good morning, Yajima-san," Sting said with a nod. He was quite respectful of this old man since he knew that Yajima was his guild master now. He had decided to join the Infinite since he knew that this guild was the strongest and would also be the strongest in the future. He had heard from Haru that there were a lot of strong people in this world and it made him excited. He looked around and asked, "Where are Haru and everyone?"


    "Oh, they are gone," Yajima said with a smile.


    "¡­" Sting was stunned and opened his mouth wide. "What?!"


    Yajima nodded and said, "Everyone has gone back to their mission."


    "What?! Really?!" Sting couldn''t believe it and tried to find them. His sense of smell was really good that he could smell their smell, but this time they couldn''t find them. He frowned and asked, "Where are they?" He just didn''t expect and didn''t believe for nine people to disappear suddenly at midnight when he was asleep. He wanted to have a spar with them, but it seemed that he couldn''t do it anymore. His eyes had been opened and he knew that there were a lot of strong people and creatures in this world and he was the only powerful person in this kingdom. He didn''t want that and wanted to be stronger. "Where are they? I''ll go toward them."


    Yajima shook his head and said, "It''ll be hard to search their location. They might being from time to time. You don''t need to worry. Thestest should be next year when the next Grand Magic Games are being held."


    Sting was in deep thought and murmured, "Next year¡­"


    "So? What are you going to do?" Yajima asked.


    Sting shook his head and said, "Of course, I''ll train and do a lot of quests!"


    Yajima smiled and said, "Then do that. I''ll talk with the constructionpany to build a new building."


    "Oh! Let mee with you," Sting said since he was a bit curious.


    Yajima nodded and said, "Good,e with me."


    Haru went back to his apartment and he suddenly felt quite strange since he had spent quite a lot of time in the "Fairy Tail World". He knew that time stopped in his world, but he felt quite old all of sudden. He thought for a while and decided to open his reward as soon as possible since he felt that it was necessary. His "Pleasure Magic" was troublesome even though it was powerful, but it had quite a strong drawback from this magic. He knew that it was only temporary, but he was grateful that his powerful libido was being held. He took his phone and saw that it was quite lively on Group Chat.


    Korosensei: "Hmm, I miss this ce!"


    Teppei: "Yeah, we have stayed quite a long time."


    Yajima: "Sigh¡­ Why don''t you stay for a while? Those guys look like they have lost their parents or something."


    They knew that Yajima mentioned Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino who had just joined their guild.


    Kuroneko: "The existence of Group Chat is a secret!"


    Tsunade: "I have told this Group Chat to my disciple."


    Haru: "I have told my little sister."


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless when they heard about Tsunade, but they were more speechless when they heard about Haru.


    Gintoki: "You sis-con."


    Everyone agreed with Gintoki''s words.


    Haru knew that they would attack him again when they knew that Sora had helped him with the matter of his magic. He knew that he thought too much and it was better not to say anything. "So have any of you opened the reward?"


    Kouha: "Not yet. I am waiting for the full moon."


    "¡­¡­" They decided to not say anything about each member''s ritual when they opened the lottery reward.


    Haru thought that it was better to open itter and decided to prepare his uniform since he would go to the school tomorrow to be Kirari''s bodyguard. He suddenly missed that cruel girl and wanted to meet her since it had been a while since he met this girl. He needed to raise his fame and money since in the future he needed to change the rules of this country. He prepared his clothes until the door of his room was opened.


    "Haru?"


    "Sora? What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Sora looked at him and asked, "Have you solved your problem?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah. It''s only temporary though."


    "Temporary?" Sora raised her eyebrow.


    Haru nodded and said, "I have asked my friend and the effect wille back in five days."


    "¡­¡­" Sora knew that his trouble was quite big and asked, "So you can''t solve it?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "Not yet. Wait for a while."


    Sora nodded and said, "Can we sleep together?"


    Haru looked at this cute girl and wondered whether his ears were right, but he didn''t care much and nodded. "Alright."


    "Good!" Sora nodded and brought her rabbit doll before entering his bed.


    Haru alsoid beside her and also took his phone since he wanted to open his reward.


    Sora looked at his streamlined muscles and had to admit that his brother was very hot. She snuggled into him and closed her eyes. She wasn''t sure why but she felt that Haru had left him for a few days.


    Haru heard a soft breath from Sora and kissed her forehead. He opened his phone to check the reward from the quest. He opened the reward lottery from the Quest and it started to roll very fast until it had stopped.


    [Congrattions, you have gotten Charisma (C+) Skill]


    ''Charisma?''

 Chapter 381 Good School

    <h4>Chapter 381 Good School</h4>


    ''Charisma¡­''


    Haru was a bit disappointed since this skill couldn''t make him be stronger or strengthened his healing ability or medical ability. He felt that this skill would only make his harem protagonist aura be stronger. He felt that it was trouble, but it was happy trouble. He only chuckled and decided to sleep since it was quitete.


    "Good night."


    Haru kissed Sora''s forehead once again before falling asleep. He was a sis-con and he decided to not deny anything.


    Haru felt that there was someone who was staring at him. He opened his eyes slowly and saw his little sister. "Sora?"


    "¡­" Sora didn''t say anything and only looked at him.


    "Is there something wrong?" Haru frowned.


    "It might be my imagination since I have felt something different from you," Sora said.


    "For example?" Haru asked.


    "I am not sure, but it seems to be your aura? I feel that you''re very approachable and I want to get close to you," Sora said with a smile.


    Haru smirked and hugged her. "Here, you can get close to me anytime."


    "Kyaa! Let go of me a pervert!" Sora smiled and tried to push him.


    "Let me kiss you for a while," Haru said and kissed her cheek.


    "You sis-con!"


    Haru looked in front of the mirror and tidied up his tie.


    Sora was looking at him on the side and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?'' Haru asked.


    "It seems that you''re going to start your conquest," Sora said.


    "What conquest? Don''t say something stupid," Haru said and walked out with her. "Eat your breakfast and go to school since I have something to do."


    "It''s that grey-haired girl, right? You like grey hair that is simr to me, right?" Sora snorted.


    "I have lost a bet and I am also a bit curious about this school," Haru said.


    "Bet, huh? Didn''t you lose deliberately before? Why have you done that?" Sora asked.


    "It''s a prestigious school. School of an elite or second-rich generation," Haru said.


    "So you''re interested in their daughter?" Sora asked.


    "Cough! Cough! Don''t be kidding. I am only curious about the system of this school," Haru said. He needed to exin to this girl slowly about this special school.


    "Hyakkaou Private Academy, right? Do we need to change schoolster?" Sora asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "You don''t need to do that. Our target school is better for those of us who don''t have that much money. Our target is simr to Harvard or M.I.T in America."


    Sora nodded and asked, "So what is so special about this Hyakkaou Private Academy? I am a bit curious."


    Haru nodded and cooked breakfast for both of them while exining how special this school was. "How to say¡­ This school is special because of the way they teach their students. They let the students gamble to decide their fate in that school."


    Sora twitched her lips and asked, "Gamble? Are you sure?"


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s real. Gamble. Everything is decided by gambling. You don''t need to think much about academics, sports, etc like a normal high school student. You need to be the best gambler and you can be sessful in that school."


    "Is that true? Is an academic not that important?" Sora asked.


    "It might be secondary, but no one is stupid when they''re gambling since it will decide their fate," Haru said.


    "Fate? Isn''t that very exaggerated?" Sora didn''t really believe it.


    "Gamble. A lot of people have a lot of things from that activity: money, time, assets, even a life," Haru said. He looked at Sora with a serious expression and said, "Unless you have a lot of money, but you don''t need to worry since I have a lot of money or only decide to y with some pocket money then you can y."


    "¡­" Sora was a bit bewildered and smiled. "I am a bit curious about this school."


    "I have heard some students in that school who are in debt will be treated simrly to a pet," Haru said and put the food on the table.


    "Pet?" Sora raised her eyebrow.


    Haru nodded and sat down while eating, then slowly exining. "The name is Pet System. They don''t have money to pay their debt from gambling and the only thing that they can do is to be a pet until they can pay their debt."


    Sora felt a bit strange and asked, "If they can''t pay it?"


    "Hmm, I am not sure. If it is male they might be a fisherman or they might need to seel the organ on their body. If it''s a woman then they might need to be the wife of someone rich," Haru said.


    Sora twitched her lips and said, "This school is simply crazy." She suddenly felt weird and asked, "Why does the male need to be a fisherman or sell their organ? Can they pay the debt after they have worked?"


    "It''s possible if their parents are an owner of a bigpany or a politician, but there are some people who have normal parents," Haru said.


    "They shouldn''t go to that school," Sora said while shaking her head.


    "Some people have very limited ability and there are a lot of opportunities in that school," Haru said.


    "Opportunity?" Sora raised her eyebrow.


    Haru put food in his mouth and chewed it slowly. He swallowed it and the taste buds on his tongue were dancing in happiness. "Money and career."


    "Money and career?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded and wiped his mouth with a tissue. "That''s right. We don''t need to think much about both money and career since I have worked."


    Sora nodded and had to admit the revenue from his bakery was very big.


    "But some people are different, they want a chance to be a rich or an easy career with bing an underling of the children of a rich person. In the future, they can continue to work under that person," Haru said.


    Sora nodded and said, "Cruelty of reality."


    Haruughed and said, "I won''t let you feel that and you can enjoy your life in leisureter."


    Sora smiled and said, "I am waiting for that. Let''s work hard together."


    "Good."


    Both of them ended their breakfast and kissed each other before going in the direction of their schools.

 Chapter 382 Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 382 Transfer Student</h4>


    Haru didn''t go to his bakery and went to the school directly with his Vespa scooter. He had decided to be Kirari''s bodyguard for a month since he had lost a bet. He also wanted to use this chance to gather money from rich kids at that school since he believed that he would get a lot of money there. He felt that his morals had degenerated as he had be older, but it was alright since he was alright.


    It didn''t take him a long time before he had arrived at Hyakkaou Private Academy.


    Haru stopped in front of the entrance looking at the scenery of this school and had to admit that this school was very luxurious. He could see that there were at least ten thousand square meters in a European style. He felt that it was simr to a luxurious castle with a vast and beautiful garden covering the entire school.


    Hyakkaou Private Academy was founded 122 years ago in Japan and for many years since its inception, was a school where students from powerful families in the political and financial world attended. It is a school where students are not evaluated by studies or sports, but through social status, they possess. This is because studies and extracurricrs are not necessary for people who are destined to have power over others. For them it is important to be well versed in tactics, reading an opponent, and the strength to grasp victory which are abilities they have to prove and obtain through gambling.


    ''School of the elite, huh?'' Haru was wondering what kind of expression those pampered brats would show when he had won them a million or billions of yen of money from them. He smirked and entered the school, but he was stopped by a female teacher.


    "Stop!"


    Haru stopped his scooter and looked at this teacher. "Yes?"


    "¡­¡­" The female teacher was speechless looking at him, but she felt a strange attraction when she saw him. She coughed and said, "It''s forbidden to use a private vehicle here."


    "Oh? I am sorry. I am a transfer student and I don''t know the rules of this school," Haru said and gave this teacher a polite smile. He stepped down from his scooter and said, "My home is a bit far and I won''t use this scooter from tomorrow."


    The woman teacher nodded and seemed satisfied with his exnation. "Transfer student? Then it can''t be helped, follow me and park your scooter in the parking ce."


    "Thank you, Sensei." Haru nodded.


    The woman teacher nodded again and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, what about the teacher''s name?" Haru asked. Kirari had told him to use his real name since his appearance had changed. His hair had changed into ck and he also changed his hairstyle into a faded haircut making him sharp, especially with ck sses. He was sure that no one would notice that it was him when he had changed into this appearance even though he had the same name.


    "My name is Hana and you can call me Hana-sensei," Hana said.


    "I wish to be in the ss of Hana-senseiter," Haru said.


    "Oh, why?" Hana asked.


    "Because I can see that Hana-sensei is very nice and beautiful. I won''t be bored in ss that way," Haru said.


    Hana looked away from him to hide her blush and said, "Don''t say anything stupid! Just park your scooter and follow me to the teacher room!"


    Haru smiled and said with a yful tone, "Yes!!"


    Hana looked at him and snorted while smiling. She thought that this transfer student was very nicepared to the smug rich second generations in this school. "Where do youe from?"


    "I am from¡­¡­" Haru answered Hana''s question and also asked her a lot of questions. Kirari had told him to be an undercover on this school and would interact with herter after he had done his preparation. He sighed when he thought about her conversation with her before.


    "Remember, I''ll give you 10 days to gather your power," Kirari said.


    "10 days? Power?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Is that impossible?" Kirari asked.


    "Isn''t my job to be your bodyguard?" Haru twitched his lips.


    Kirari smiled and said, "I need someone to support meter and you can create a group in that ce."


    Haru twitched his lips again and said, "But I''ll only stay for one month!"


    "Oh, really? Let''s see whether you''ll really stay for one month," Kirari said with a confident smile.


    Haru looked at Kirari with a strange expression and wondered what this girl wanted to do.


    "Listen to me, the most important thing in this school is money. Win as much as a gamble and gather your fame and power in that school," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded in response.


    Kirari gave him a gentle smile and said, "I can''t wait to see you in that school."


    Haru shook his head and thought that it was better to build his cloudputing first since both of his games and apps would need a lot of storage. He was able to build it underneath his bakeryter when he was done with the school. He knew that his starting line was a bitte and he also decided to open an investmentpanyter. He had the help of Ritsu who was a very smart artificial intelligence that was simr to humans. Later, he couldn''t believe he couldn''t rob Wall Street. He talked with Hana with a bright smile and teased her along the way.


    Hana was also happy to talk with him and helped him register as a transfer student easily. She looked at him and asked, "Do you know about this school?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I know about this school and I am very happy that I can transfer into this school, especially after I have known that you''ll be my homeroom teacher."


    Hana looked at Haru who showed a happy expression and couldn''t help but sigh. "Let me remind you that you can''t gamble when you''re not ready." She didn''t want him to be a pet in this school or she thought that it might be good for him to be a pet then she could y with him.


    Haru didn''t know what this woman was thinking but this woman but he might cough in blood when he knew it.


    "Follow me, I''ll take you to your ss and introduce you to everyone," Hana said.


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    "No problem."


    "I am really happy to have you as my homeroom teacher Hana-sensei."


    "Don''t say anything stupid again." Hana snorted and looked away, hiding her blush.


    Haru thought that his day at this school wouldn''t be boring.

 Chapter 383 Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 383 Ugly</h4>


    Hana entered the ss first and told Haru to wait outside. She stood up in front of the podium and looked at everyone. For her, those students were quite strange since after she entered this school she had learned that being a teacher in this school was different from her imagination. She knew that this school was messed up and she didn''t care much since it how this school''s work. She was only worried about him since it was his first timeing here. "Everyone, I''ll introduce you to the transfer student in our ss."


    Everyone seemed interested in this news when they heard it since it was rare for someone to transfer into their school. They were wondering whether it was a female or male and waited for this transfer student.


    "Kasugano-kun, please enter." Hana turned her head toward the entrance door and told Haru to enter.


    Haru entered the ss calmly toward Hana then turned toward everyone with a gentle smile. He had to admit that the reward that he had gotten from the quest was very good. ''Charisma (C+) Skill, is very good.'' He could see a variety of expressions of everyone. Some of them were happy, curious, and strange. Thought he could see someone who was unhappy with something. ''Did I do something?'' He was wondering whether he had stolen this guy''s girlfriend or something. He stood up straight and introduced himself. "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, everyone." He could see that everyone wanted to ask something, but Hana stopped them.


    "I know that you want to ask something, but we have to start the ss first," Hana said. He looked around and said, "Kasugano-kun, you can sit down beside Yomozuki-san. Is that alright, Yomozuki-san?"


    "Sensei, call me Runa-chan," Runa said.


    "Kasugano-kun, please sit down over there," Hana said and ignored Runa.


    "Thank you," Haru said and walked toward this Runa. He saw this girl was quite short and ate candy while looking at him curiously. He sat down beside her and asked, "Yomozuki-san?"


    "Call me Runa-chan," Runa said.


    "Then call me Haru," Haru said.


    Runa smiled and said, "This school is very interesting. You might get ready when the break starts."


    Haru smiled and said, "Interesting? I can''t wait for that."


    Runaughed and didn''t exin anything to him.


    Haru looked at Hana and had to admit that a mature woman was very attractive. He could see that Hana who had quite a supple body with sses seemed very strict but that made her charm increased. He didn''t see Kirari and knew that she was in another ss. He sighed since he couldn''t see her. He turned and saw a male student who had been looking at him.


    This male student has short light blue hair, that is somewhat messy, with streaks sticking out. Wearing his uniform, he also opened up.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at this guy who was smiling then turned toward the podium. He got closer to Runa and asked, "Who is that guy?"


    "Nagi Kamishimo. The most popr guy in the ss," Runa answered. She thought that something fun would happen soon.


    "That smile is disgusting," Haru said directly.


    Runaughed slowly and said, "Everyone in this ce is disgusting."


    Haru sighed and said, "Your face is cute, but your personality is rotten, huh?"


    Runa smiled and said, "You''re interesting, Haru."


    "This is my first time seeing someone who has said those words after I have mocked," Haru said.


    Runa looked at Kamishimo and said, "Your appearance might threaten his poprity in this ss."


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    Runa twitched her lips and said, "That''s not praise."


    Haru only smiled and said, "I can''t wait to see what is very interesting about this school." He thought that he could use this chance to gather funds since he wanted to start his investment. He knew that the economy was sluggish, especially when a lot of banks in America had closed down and the dor had be unstable. He needed to buy gold as soon as possible with a lot of money and withrge leverage in this situation.


    Runa observed Haru then he saw him in silence. She was wondering what this guy was thinking. She thought for a while and asked, "Are you lolicon?"


    "¡­" Haru twitched his lips and said, "No, I am not."


    Runaughed and didn''t say anything again.


    Haru sighed and looked at the front again. He was wondering what would happen when he was in this school.


    The ss was over then it was break time.


    Haru was sitting on his seat and everyone seemed interested in him.


    "Kasugano-kun, where do youe from?"


    "I am from Tokyo," Haru said.


    "Why are you transferring to our school?"


    "It''s a family matter. I thought about transferring here since the school is very interesting and it seems that my decision is right since I can meet all of you here," Haru said.


    They were very happy when they heard him.


    Haru had to admit that his charm had increased since most of his surroundings were female, but some male students were also asking him a question. He knew that it would be easy for him to get them into a bed, but he wouldn''t choose a random person. Though, he was wondering why he had decided to sleep with Akane-sensei since she was quite a slut. He talked with them and he could feel that some people were observing him, especially this Runa who had been smiling widely waiting for something.


    "Kasugano-kun, how about I tell you about the tradition of our school?"


    Everyone stopped talking when they heard this voice.


    Haru looked at Kamishimo who was smiling at him. He could feel hate toward him and had to sigh, but he smiled inwardly since this guy had taken a bait. "Tradition?"


    Kamishimo nodded and said, "Oh, right. Let me introduce you, my name is Nagi Kamishimo."


    "Kasugano Haruka. Can you tell me about this tradition?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, it''s simple. The tradition of this school is gambling. Then how about we gamble? Let me introduce you the trandition of our school," Kamishimo said with a gentle smile thought inside his heart he was annoyed when the attention didn''t gather toward him.


    "Gamble? Interesting, let''s do that then," Haru said with a smile. He thought that he had trapped this guy.

 Chapter 384 First Gamble 1

    <h4>Chapter 384 First Gamble 1</h4>


    The moment Kamishimo asked for a gamble to Haru, everyone didn''t say anything and waited for them to start. They had a good impression of Haru, but in this school, everyone would be decided by the skill of their gambling. They felt a bit sorry for Haru since they knew that Kamishimo was a very skillful gambler, but they didn''t do anything since they were afraid something would happen to them.


    If Haru could hear their voices then he would only smile and didn''t say anything. It was better to show something through action rather than talking. He looked at Kamishimo and asked, "What kind of gambling that we''ll do?" He observed his surroundings again and saw some people who was wearing tag on their necks. "What is that?" He pointed at a random student who was wearing a tag.


    Kamishimo turned and said, "Oh, that''s a pet."


    "Pet?" Haru asked. He actually knew about it, but he decided to ask since his identity was a transfer student. Hana had also talked to him earlier and told him about the pet system since he had made a good impression from her. Thought, he wanted to hear it for one more time to see everyone''s expression.


    Kamishimo smiled disgustingly then everyone also smiled in disdain looking at the students who were wearing a tag on their necks.


    "This school has run on a caste system," Kamishimo said.


    "Hmm, like Hindu religion?" Haru asked.


    "That''s right! The Hyakkou Academy Student Council epts a donation from its student, but since it''s actually enforced, we call them "taxes". You''re ranked based on what you pay in taxes. The bottom hundreds are recognized as "housepet". If a student is a male, they will be called "dog" (pochi), if the student is a female, they will be called "cat" (mike)," Kamishimo said.


    "Then what is the difference between them with us?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, it''s easy." Kamishimo looked at a random guy and said, "Oi,e here!"


    The guy who was wearing tag seemed a bit scared but walked toward Kamishimo.


    "I am about to teach the transfer student about the tradition of our school. You go down and be my legs rest," Kamishimo said.


    The guy nodded and ced both of his hands on the ground then bowed himself.


    Kamishimo rested his legs on this guy''s back and said with smile, "This is the difference between pet and us."


    "Hmm¡­" Haru didn''t have that much of impression since he felt that it was normal when someone had lost money on gamble then they would lose everything when they couldn''t pay it.


    "You''re a pretty cruel guy," Kamishimo said after saw that Haru didn''t change his expression.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Say someone who uses someone''s back as a legs rest."


    "Hahaha, that''s true," Kamishimo said with augh.


    Haru shook his head and said, "You sure have a bad hobby."


    "This is not only me but everyone too." Kamishimo looked at him and said, "So how about we start out gamble?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright." He knew the moment he entered this school it was better to not thinking of someone else. "So we have to pay tax?"


    "Yes." Kamishimo took out a card and said, " You need to pay at least 100 thousand yen." He ced the card on the table and said, "How about we y a game called "Speed President"?"


    "Speed president?" Haru knew this game, but he was wondering why this guy needed to add "speed"


    Kamishimo nodded and said, "Here we take a turns ying card higher than thest. The high card''s joker, then two, and then the ace. The one who gets rid of all their cards first wins. After the second round, the "president" (the winner of the round) gives their weakest card to their opponent, the "scum" (the loser of the round), who then hands them their strongest card. So far, it''s like ying regr president¡­"


    "So what is the difference?" Haru asked.


    "Don''t be hasty, let me exin it to you. In "speed" variant thought, we y with five cards. Only one card''s yed at a time. No pairs. This makes the game a whole lot faster. There''s no need to despair over bing scum. The scum gets the first move, and if you win, you will get a double return. It could be your big chance," Kamishimo said.


    "There is also one house rule--- a three, the weakest card, can beat the joker. How you handle these two cards are the key."


    "I see," Haru said.


    "Then do you want to start now?" Kamishimo asked.


    "Sure," Haru said.


    Kamishimo thought for a while and said, "How about we make this game be more interesting again?"


    "How?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Let''s have five games!" Kamishimo said while raising his palm. He smiled and said, "Let''s start with 10,000 yen, is that alright?"


    "Alright." Haru nodded and asked, "But how is that more interesting?"


    Kamishimo smiled widely and said, "Then in the next round, let''s increase the bet into 10 times!"


    "What?!" Everyone was shocked when they heard it.


    10 times.


    Everyone in this school was very smart and they understood that once Haru and Kamishimo on the five-round or thest round then they needed to bet 100 million yen. They looked at Kamishimo with a scared expression and looked at Haru with a pitiful expression.


    Runa looked at Haru to see what this guy would do after he heard the bet.


    Some of the females wanted Haru to stop since they were worried about him.


    "Do you have money to pay?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone opened their eyes wide when they heard Haru''s answer.


    Kamishimo chuckled and said, "The only thing that I have nevercked in this life is money."


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s do it. I agree with the your rules and that 10 times bet each round."


    "Good! I like your bravery," Kamishimo said.


    "Before we start can you not record me using your phone?" Haru said while looking at the person behind Kamishimo. He smiled and said, "I hate when someone to record me when they don''t have permission." He was wondering whether those guys thought that he didn''t notice this guy was cheating from the start. He thought that this guy was too naive doing their cheating.


    Kamishimo turned into an ugly but snorted inwardly. He calmed himself and said, "That''s true. I would hate too when someone takes my picture without permission." He looked at the guy behind him and ordered him to go away. His skill was very good and he didn''t need to cheat to win this match.


    Haru only thought that this Kamishimo was a fat sheep that ready to be ughter by him. ''100 million yen, huh? I wonder what should I do with that much money.''

 Chapter 385 First Gamble 2

    <h4>Chapter 385 First Gamble 2</h4>


    "This school is a bit strange," Ritsu said.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru answered. He was wearing small earphones that made him able tomunicate with Ritsu easily. He knew that Kamishimo was cheating by using his aplice to use a camera to check his cards. He knew that there might be a code or something behind the card that was able to be read using an app on the smartphone. He knew that the cheating method was useless now and they were gambling with each other using their ability and luck to win.


    "Do you want me to help you to check his card?" Ritsu asked since she could use his phone to read the code on the back of Kamishimo''s cards.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to do that since I can win it by myself," Haru said.


    "Be careful. In thest round, you might lose 100 million yen," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you," Haru only said.


    Kamishimo looked at him while holding five cards in his hands. He couldn''t cheat, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t win. He knew that once someone was under pressure they wouldn''t be able to think straight. "The first bet is 10 thousand yen."


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    Kamishimo looked at his cards. He had 4, 7, 10, king, and joker. ''10 thousand yen.'' He decided to use this money to test Haru''s ability since this amount of money was very little for him. "I''ll go first." He took out the weakest card in his hand.


    "Going for the weakest? I''ll y an eight, then," Haru said and took out a card from his hand.


    "Ten."


    "Queen."


    "King." Kamishimo had a joker and seven left on his hand. He looked at Haru to see what his next move was.


    "Ace," Haru said and took out an ace card.


    Kamishimo smiled inwardly and took out his strongest card. "Joker."


    But suddenly¡­"


    "I win," Haru said and showed the card number three to Kamishimo.


    For the "Speed President" the joker card lost to the weakest card or the card number three.


    Haru took out hisst card and won the first round.


    Kamishimo pped his hands and everyone also followed him. "Good! Congrattions on your first win at this school."


    "Thank you," Haru said and took out the 10 thousand yen on the table.


    "Let us continue for the second round. Remember the rules right?" Kamishimo took out his money.


    "Yeah, for each round we''ll have to times the bet by 10 times, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s right, then the next bet is 100 thousand yen, do you have that much money?" Kamishimo asked.


    "I have it," Haru said and took out the money.


    "Good, let''s start the next round," Kamishimo said.


    "Here 100 thousand yen." Kamishimo gave his money to Haru.


    "Thank you." Haru took the money and asked, "Continue?"


    "Of course." Kamishimo smiled, but he couldn''t wait to ughter Haru. "The next match is 1 million yen."


    "I know." Haru nodded calmly.


    "Good, let''s start the next match," Kamishimo said. He could see from Haru''s expression that 1 million yen was a small amount of money to Haru. He couldn''t wait for the fourth and fifth-round since he knew that it was his chance to turn the table to his side.


    "Cash or transfer?" Haru asked.


    "I have brought cash," Kamishimo said and took out a bundle of money of 1 million yen.


    "You sure love troublesome things," Haru said.


    "It''s my pocket money. You don''t need to think too much," Kamishimo said.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, anyway, are you ready for the next one?" Kamishimo asked.


    "Yeah, 10 million yen, right? I don''t bring cash. I''ll transfer it to you when you win," Haru said.


    "Then, I''ll do the same." Kamishimo twitched his lips looking at Haru who was expressionless.


    "¡­¡­" No one said anything since this gamble was too crazy to them. They could see that both Haru and Kamishimo could take out arge amount of money without blinking their eyes.


    Kamishimo looked at his card and took out his first card. "Five."


    "Six."


    "Eight."


    "Ten."


    "Jack."


    "Queen."


    Kamishimo took an ace card and said, "Ace."


    "Joker then three." Haru ced the rest of his card and said, "I won once again."


    10 million yen!!!!


    Everyone sucked a deep breath when they looked at Haru. It was his first time gambling at this school yet he had won 10 million yen easily. They saw this handsome young man who had won more money than them who had stayed in this school for a few months.


    Haru sighed and said, "Don''t you give up? You have lost four times."


    Kamishimo frowned when he heard Haru''s words. "Isn''t it you who is afraid for the next match?"


    "Are you sure? The next bet is 100 million yen. Even though I have it, you''re not necessary to have that much money," Haru said.


    Kamishimo snorted and said, "Don''t run away! This is thest round! The moment you lose this match to me then I''ll make you grovel on earth simrly to this guy under me."


    Haru sighed and said, "But I have won more than 10 million yen from you."


    "I know that you''re cheating, right?" Kamishimo said.


    "Cheating, how?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Yes, how?


    They weren''t sure how Haru could win four times in a row and some of them even thought that he was cheating, but they didn''t know how to answer how he had cheated in this match since it was his first time and no one had told him about this match.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Don''t use me with such nder. If you don''t want to continue then let''s stop. I have gotten quite enough money from you."


    "It''s because I have given you a chance to have it. This time, I''ll win from you," Kamishimo said while pointing his finger at Haru.


    "Is that so? Then, don''t cry when you have lost to me," Haru said.


    "Let''s see whether you can do that," Kamishimo said and took his card since he was the "scum".


    They thought that this gambling match would be exciting or made them beat their hearts very fast. Only it was quite fast and very dull as if it was a normal result that it was happening.


    Kamishimo''s face had whitened when he saw the result of thest round of the gamble.


    "100 million yen, do you need time to prepare the money?"


    Gulp!


    No one said anything and they looked at Haru with surprise, reverence, happiness, and amazing expression on their faces. They didn''t see how Haru''s emotions changed when he learned that he had won 100 million yen. They saw his calm expression with a gentle smile, but that smile was very evil in front of Kamishimo, who had lost more than 100 million yen.


    This school was merciless and no one would pity the loser, but they had to admit that they were pitying Kamishimo since this guy had lost 100 million yen.


    Kamishimo took a deep breath and said, "Give me three days." He stood up and went back to his seat.


    "Congrattions!"


    "This is your first day and you have received 100 million yen!"


    "I''ll use 3 million yen to treat all of you here," Haru said. He had gotten this money easily and it didn''t really matter to use 3 million to gather minions on this school.


    "OHHHH!!!!!"


    Haru only shook his head and knew that it was his starting line to gather his power at this school. ''What''s next?'' He thought inside his head about what he should do after this.

 Chapter 386 Next Plan

    <h4>Chapter 386 Next n</h4>


    Everyone at the school was surprised when they heard that a transfer student had won 100 million yen on the first day they had arrived at this school. The students and the teachers were in shock and they were curious about the students who had won such arge amount of money easily.


    The student council members were surprised too and they ordered their subordinates to investigate who had made such arge amount of bets.


    100 million yen.


    For the minority of students in this school that amount of money wasn''t that much, especially for the member of Student Council who had ess to arge amount of money from the school, but even for them it wasn''t easy to take out that much of money since they needed to tell their parents about it.


    That news is just too shocking for them.


    "Kirari."


    Kirari was in her ss reading a book and smiled when she heard the news about a transfer student who had won 100 million yen on his first day at school. "It should be Haru."


    "Haru¡­" Ririka who was wearing a mask on her face was surprised when she heard it.


    "It seems that he can easily join this school," Kirari said. She took her phone and sent him a congrattions message.


    Haru was outside together with everyone in his ss. He went to the nearby yakiniku restaurant with them since he had decided to treat them.


    This yakiniku restaurant is quite popr with the students in the Hyakkou Private Academy. This restaurant is also one of the members of the Toutsuki Group. Why is this restaurant so popr? It is because there is an A5 beef that is provided inside this restaurant.


    Runa ate the beef with a happy expression. She had to admit that it was good to eat something without paying.


    "Sigh¡­ I am tired," Haru said and sat down next to Runa.


    "Are you done flirting with them?" Runa asked and ate another piece of beef.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "It''s done." Every girl in his ss had given him an email and green light for him to bring them to the next development, but he didn''t want to y with girls randomly. He didn''t want to have a bad image and he was wondering what he would do after the temporary seal on his magic had disappeared. He knew that he needed someone to help him and he didn''t want to eat both Sora and Megumi since they were very young. He needed to wait until at least when they were in high school. "Is it good?"


    "It''s very good." Runa nodded and said, "I wonder what will you do after this?"


    "I am not sure, do you have an idea?" Haru asked. He wasn''t sure why but based on his instinct this girl was very smart and knew a lot of things. He didn''t care much about his other ssmates since he didn''t think that


    Runa took a piece of beef and chewed it with a happy expression then saying, "You have treated me to a nice meal then I''ll give you tips¡­" She took another piece of beef and continued to eat.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and also started to cook the beef by himself. The beef that he cooked had a different aroma and made everyone who smelled the aroma gulped unconsciously. He ignored them and ate it by himself. He was quite picky with his food and in his opinion, this restaurant was quite good since the ingredients were very fresh and there was a certificate on each of the beef in this restaurant. He cooked another beef and wanted to eat it again but someone suddenly stole his beef on the chopstick and ate it instantly.


    "It''s good!" Runa chewed the beef while holding her cheeks with a happy expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had gotten used to a woman''s selfish behavior, especially after he had be a butler in the past.


    "Hmm¡­ you need to be a bookmaker," Runa said.


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Hmm, I guess running a gambling den is quite good." He looked at Runa and asked, "What do I need to do to be a bookmaker?"


    "You need to get a room," Runa said.


    "It''s that simple?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "It''s that simple. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you a bet with the owner of the gambling den that you can start and you can be open to your own gambling den," Runa said.


    "Should I say thank you?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t need to do that, just cook me another beef. Damn! Your cooking skill is just too much!" Runa praised andined at the same time.


    "Thank you."


    Haru wanted to go back and take his scooter since he wanted to go home. He didn''t meet with Kirari since it was the n. He had only 10 days to build his power, but he thought that it was enough for him.


    There are a lot of shops around the school since most of the students in this school are rich the people around using that chance to build a lot of business.


    Haru rode his scooter and stopped when he saw a familiar person standing in front of an arcade. "Runa, what are you doing?"


    "Haru!" Runa was startled when she saw him.


    Haru stepped down from his scooter and saw an orange cute rabbit costume inside the w crane in this arcade. "Do you want this?"


    "Yeah, can you get it for me?" Runa asked.


    "It''s easy for me," Haru said and inserted a coin on the machine then picked the orange cute rabbit costume easily. "Here you go."


    "Thank you." Runa smiled and said, "Where are you going after this?"


    "I am going back. I was a bit tired after that gamble," Haru said.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow. You need to think about what kind of gambling den you want to make," Runa said.


    "You have that much confidence that I''ll get room to make my own gambling den?" Haru asked.


    "Anything can happen on a gamble. Let''s see tomorrow," Runa said.


    "I''ll leave you now. Don''t get kidnapped by someone. You''re small and cute. There are a lot of people who will try to do something bad on you," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, my bodyguard is around," Runa said and pointed her finger at her side.


    Haru nodded and said, "Goodbye."


    "Bye!" Runa waved his hand.


    Haru took his scooter and went back to his cafe since he needed to do something there.


    Runa looked at Haru''s back and thought that the school would be very interesting soon.

 Chapter 387 Cloud Computing

    <h4>Chapter 387 Cloud Computing</h4>


    Haru parked his scooter in front of his bakery and entered the shop. He saw that there were a lot of people inside eating dinner. He saw them sitting on the counter seat together while discussing something, but stopped when they heard him entering the door.


    "Haru!!"


    "I am back," Haru said and sat down next to Iwasawa.


    "You really join this elite school, huh?" Iwasawa said.


    "So how is it?" Kosaka asked.


    "It''s ugly," Haru said.


    "Here is coffee." Yuri gave him a cup of coffee and ced it in front of him.


    "Thank you." Haru sipped the coffee and felt quite rxed.


    "Ugly? What do you mean?" Iwasawa asked.


    "On the first day, someone taunted me to gamble with him," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    "What is the result?" Kosaka asked him calmly.


    Haru raised two fingers while making a V sign and then said, "I have won 100 million yen."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They blinked their eyes and opened their mouths wide.


    "Sorry, how much?" Iwasawa felt that she had heard wrong.


    "100 million yen," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Seriously?" Kosaka asked.


    "100% serious. There are a lot of rich kids in that ce," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s certainly nice to have a school there," Kosaka said and felt a bit longing since it was very easy for him to create 100 million yen.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It might be good for someone who has a lot of money or is good at gambling, but it hells for someone who isn''t good at gambling and poor."


    "What do you mean?" Yuri asked since she was a bit curious.


    Haru told them about the pet system and how they were treated in that ce then there was also a lot of debt that they needed to pay.


    "¡­¡­" They twitched their lips and sighed at the same time.


    "I am d that my high school is normal," Kosaka said.


    "Do you have a high school?" Haru asked since he was a bit curious.


    "I have one, but it isn''t a good memory," Kosaka said and sipped a coffee.


    Haru didn''t ask anymore and asked, "How is the cafe?"


    "It''s good. You can check the result here," Yuri said and gave him the bookkeeping of today''s sales.


    Haru nodded and knew that in the food and beverage industry as long as the food is good then everything would be alright.


    "Is it rare for you to be here? Are you going to stay here? I am a bit lonely staying alone at midnight," Kosaka said.


    "Kosaka!" Yuri was mad.


    "Yeah, I am going to stay here," Haru answered calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    "Really?" Yuri seemed a bit excited.


    Haru nodded and said, "I need to build something. I need a week or so and it is troublesome to move around from my apartment to this ce."


    "What are you going to build?" Iwasawa asked.


    "I am going to build cloudputing," Haru answered. He looked at Yuri and said, "I am a bit hungry, do you have something?"


    "Let me cook you instant ramen," Yuri said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Yuri for a while and nodded. "Ok." He felt that as long as there was a feeling whether it was normal food. It would be very delicious.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa and Kosaka looked at Haru with a strange expression.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "What is this cloudputing?" Iwasawa asked.


    Yuri didn''t care about their conversation since she was busy preparing dinner for Haru.


    "It''s something simr to data storage. Usually, people would keep their data on hard disc or something, but there is a limit on that, especially when I have made social media. There is a lot of data that needs to be processed and kept at the same time. I''m lucky that Instagram has just started. In the future, when there are a lot of users there might be trouble happening when the data is overloaded," Haru exined as simple as possible.


    Kosaka nodded and understood his exnation.


    "Can you exin in a simple way?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Just think of it as a very big and imaginary sh disc, but you need to ess it with the inte," Haru said.


    Iwasawa understood and nodded. "I understand.


    "Can you build it? I can tell you that it is veryplicated," Kosaka said.


    "I can build a lot of machines, so why can''t I build this cloudputing?" Haru said.


    Kosaka nodded and said, "That makes a lot of sense."


    They talked for a while and saw that Shiina was exercising on the back of the house.


    "Here is your ramen," Yuri said and brought him instant ramen that she had cooked.


    "Thank you." Haru took his chopsticks and started to eat his instant ramen.


    Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!


    It was a bit spicy, but he loved it.


    "Have you flirted with some girls in that school?" Kosaka suddenly asked.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru choked his ramen when he heard such a sudden question.


    "Here is water." Yuri gave him water.


    Gulp! Gulp!


    "Ha¡­¡­" Haru sighed in relief.


    "So how is it?" Yuri also asked that question. She stared at him with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "No, I am not." Haru answered and continued to eat the food. He didn''t flirt with the girls, but the girls wereing toward him. He was helpless and only talked normally with them.


    They seemed a bit satisfied with his answer.


    "Is Sora alright to let you sleep here?" Yuri asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I have told her that I''ll stay here for a week." He felt that Sora had be quite mellow when their rtionship had developed further. He continued to eat the instant ramen and thought about the cloudputing that he would create. He didn''t know that some girls were nning something on him for his stay in this ce. He looked at Shiina and remembered that this girl loved cute things. He thought that he should get the cute costume that he had gotten for Runa to this girlter.

 Chapter 388 Work Toward Dream

    <h4>Chapter 388 Work Toward Dream</h4>


    Haru was in the basement building the system for cloudputing. He needed quite arge area to build it and wondered when his building would be ready. He knew that it was quite a long time and he didn''t have time to wait. He thought about building it now and changed its locationter when his building was done.


    His house is quiterge and he had also created a lot of things to make the space of this ce wider by making a long tunnel to the ground.


    "You''re not sleeping?"


    "No, I''ll be sleepingter," Haru answered. He turned and asked, "You''re not going to sleep?"


    "I''ll wait for a while then I''ll go back to my room," Yuri answered. She looked at his figure who was building a lot ofplicated machines. She had to admit that Haru was a very good partner in life since he was very reliable and smart. The only thing that she regretted was that he wasn''t her boyfriend. She looked at him and closed her eyes since she was a bit sleepy.


    Haru learned from this world that the Academic Cloud Computing Initiative (ACCI) was announced as a multi-university project designed to enhance students'' technical knowledge to address the challenges of cloudputing. This project wasn''t perfect yet since the result couldn''t be used formercial use. He knew that he might be the first one who had built this Cloud Computing and he could use this for his business. He knew that Cloud Computing was a very profitable business and very useful for his business. He only needed time before he could be done with this project.


    He thought for a while and remembered that he had kept the satellite that he had stolen from Korosensei''s world. He thought to send it to spaceter and he might beat Space-X for their private rocket. He sighed when he thought that this country was too small and he knew that his target was both China and America since both of the countries had a veryrge poption in this world along with very high GDP.


    Even though Japan''s GPD is only a third after both America and China, the poption of people in this ce is too little and he is very greedy. He was wondering whether he could monopoly the ACG (Anime Comic and Game) sector business since it had contributed to 10% of Japan''s GDP. He thought to buy Tokyo TV''s stock since it was his favorites television station and made it into his private business. He remembered that Nikkei Inc. had 31% of its stock, but before that he needed money.


    He needed a month to collect money before he entered the stock market to rob in this economic crisis when everything was sluggish. He continued to work until he heard someone''s soft breath. He turned and saw that Yuri was sleeping. He shook his head and decided to send her back to her room. He picked her up and carried her in his arms. He was d that the side effect of his magic had temporarily stopped, but he knew that he had four days before everything was over.


    ''Four days.''


    Haru was wondering what he should do. His target was obviously Akane Minagawa or his ex-tutor teacher since there wasn''t much feeling between the two of them. He wanted to alleviate the side effects of his magic and Akane wanted to have the joy of man and woman. He didn''t want to do both Sora and Megumi too early since they were in their third middle school year and they were in the process of their study to enter the high school.


    Kosaka was drawing with a serious expression and looked at Haru who carried Yuri in his arms and went to Yuri''s room. She could see that Yuri was sleeping and Haru helped Yuri to sleep back in the room.


    Haru ced Yuri on her bed and covered her in her nket. He went back and closed Yuri''s door. He saw that Kosaka was looking at him. He went to her and sat down next to her. "How is your progress?"


    "So - So¡­" Kosaka answered while drawing.


    "Do you need me to help?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka shook her head and said, "Your sense of drawing is horrible."


    Haru twitched his lips and felt a bit helpless.


    Kosaka looked at Haru and asked, "After this game, what kind of project will we do?" She knew that Haru wanted to create a gamepany and she wanted to know the direction of game that he would create.


    "I thought about creating a game for the smartphone," Haru said.


    "Smartphone?" Kosaka frowned and asked, "Why?" She felt that it was better to make a game for a console orputer since there were a lot of people who used it and the smartphone''s game wasn''t that popr. She also didn''t have that much experience with a smartphone game.


    "I know that you''re a bit hesitant, but the future is on a smartphone and we don''t have that many people. The smartphone game is simple and the profit is incredible," Haru said.


    "Really?" Kosaka asked.


    "Believe in me," Haru said.


    Kosaka sighed and asked, "How about the problem of the people? I don''t have that much experience in smartphone games."


    "I thought about buying a bankrupt gamepanyter after we are done with the Winter Comiket," Haru said. He thought that it was too troublesome to build from nothing and it was better to buy a ready gamepany since there was a lot of it in this country. "I know that you''re a bit hesitant, but after we have made a name then we can start to make another game."


    Kosaka nodded and seemed satisfied with his answer. "I believe in you." She didn''t think much about the money problem since this guy had a lot of ideas to get money, especially after Haru had transferred into Hyakkou Private Academy. She was sure that there was a lot of fat sheep that was ready to be ughtered by this guy.


    They talked for a while before ending their conversation. They had a dream and they were working hard for it.


    Tonight, both of them wouldn''t sleep to work toward their dream.

 Chapter 389 Detailed Information

    <h4>Chapter 389 Detailed Information</h4>


    It was his first day staying in his house. Haru missed Sora somehow and had realized that he had a sisterplex. He helped to bake the bread in the morning and looked at Iwasawa. He was wondering whether he should buy an independent recordbel. He had decided to buy it since it was quite cheap and he knew that it would turn profitable with Iwasawa around. He was ayman in the music industry and it was better to let a professional manage it. He also thought that it would also be good for his business since his artist could be used for cheap advertisement. He needed to research for thepany firstter when he had finished school.


    "Thank you," Yuri said.


    "Hmm?"


    "You have brought me to my bed, right?" Yuri asked.


    "You''ll get sick when you sleep outside," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Yuri smiled.


    Haru looked at Yuri and had to admit that this girl was cute, but she was too young. He looked at everyone who was working and couldn''t see Kosaka since that woman was sleeping. He worked then decided to go the school since it was almost time. "Yuri, do you want to go with me?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll go and ride my scooter, do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    "Sure!"


    Haru let both Shiina and Iwasawa handle the bakery before going to the school together with Yuri.


    Haru had sent Yuri to her school and arrived at his school. He kept his scooter on his body and used his magic to make it invisible then entered the school normally. He had to admit that this school was very big and had to amaze every time he entered this school. He greeted his ssmates and didn''t meet with Kirari and would meet her in 10 dayster. He knew that she would be safe inside this school and she had told him that her most dangerous time would be when she tried to challenge the president''s position.


    He took a deep breath and decided to research the recordbelpany since he was quite free. His fame and standing in ss had been fortified after he had won 100 million yen on his first day and he had gotten a lot of minions. It was quite cheap to maintain those subordinates and very easy to maintain. For long that there was interest and benefit then they would be loyal to him. For the girls, it was easier and he didn''t need to exin that.


    ''FlyingDog or Lantis, huh?''


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I am looking at an independent recordbel," Haru answered. He didn''t need to tell who this person was who asked this question.


    "What? Are you going to buy it or something?" Runa asked.


    "That''s the n," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa was speechless and asked, "Why?"


    "I have a star and it''ll be a waste to make her make money for randompany," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Runa wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    Haru closed his smartphone and asked, "Which ce is the most popr gambling den?"


    Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not going to the least popr gambling den?"


    "I want to ransack the money of the most popr gambling den," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re too greedy!" Runa said.


    "Isn''t it good to be greedy?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Runa sighed and said, "There is a lot of popr gambling den and each of the popr ones is backed by a member of student council."


    "Student council?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Runa nodded and said, "Student council or the most important organization and hold the most power in this school."


    "Hmm¡­ Well, all of the taxes are being handled by the student council, right? Isn''t it normal for them to hold a lot of power?" Haru said.


    "Hahaha, that''s true." Runaughed.


    "So how many members of the student council are in this school?" Haru asked.


    "There are nine positions from the President, Vice President, Secretary, Head of Public Rtions, Treasurer, Head of the Election Committee, Beautification Council president, Public Morals Committee chairwoman, and General Affairs," Runa exined.


    "It seems that you''re interested in one of those positions," Haru said.


    "Of course! The members of the student council hold a lot of power and I want to use that power to y the game all the time," Runa said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t intend to say anything about anyone''s hobby.


    "I''ll tell you a secret," Runa whispered.


    "Hmm?"


    "There is a first-year student who is targeting the President''s position at this school," Runa said.


    "Ho? You''re going to work with her?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Runa nodded and said, "I am going to be Head of the Election Committee."


    "Why?"


    "It''s the most rxed position and the most exciting position," Runa said.


    "Rx and exciting, huh? I can imagine it," Haru said. He knew that this position would be very rxed when there wasn''t an election, but would be very exciting when the election was happening.


    "If you want, I can introduce you to her," Runa said.


    "Oh? You''re going to recruit me?" Haru asked.


    "I think you''d be suitable to be Head of Public Rtions since you can manage to get everyone here to be your minions," Runa said.


    Haru twitched his lips and looked at Runa with a speechless expression. He didn''t intend to tell her that he knew this girl who aimed to be the president''s position. "So are we going to the gambling den of this Head of Public Rtions?"


    "Yes!" Runa nodded.


    "What kind of gamble?" Haru asked.


    "It''s the most popr gamble¡­" Runa said with a pause to give a more dramatic sense.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Poker?"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 390 Poker 1

    <h4>Chapter 390 Poker 1</h4>


    After the break, Haru and Runa went out together to visit the gambling den for poker games. He had intended to take down this ce and at least he wanted to win 1 billion yen. He thought that it was a normal amount of money when he heard how popr this gambling den was. He knew that the casino was one of the most profitable businesses in the world.


    If Casino isn''t profitable then there won''t be anypany that made arge number of Casinos in both Las Vegas and Macau.


    "Are you going to take the boss directly?" Runa asked.


    "I am going to test the small fries first. I am sure that the boss of the gambling den will underestimate me. Then, let me take some profit in that ce first after that I can attack the boss," Haru said.


    Runa nodded and knew that even though Haru had won 100 million yen, it was too small to get the attention of the student council with so much money that they had gathered in a century of years after this school was founded.


    School is a very profitable business especially private schools with a long history and famous reputation. The number of rich children from famous families also has be a plus value for that school too.


    Haru wasn''t sure how much Kirari had paid for him to enter and he knew that even though the amount of money wasn''t much for her, but for a normal family that amount of money would be astronomical for them.


    Haru and Runa walked together while talking about a game since this girl really loved to y a game.


    "This is the ce, huh?" Haru said.


    "Yeah, it''s quite big. Let''s enter," Runa said and entered the location.


    Haru also entered and saw a lot of tables in this ss. He could see that there were at least 20 tables in this ce.


    "Hello, is this your first timeing here?" the male student asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    The male student nodded and asked, "There is a lot of table with a different amount of chips."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, from the lowest is 10 thousand yen, then 100 thousand yen, andstly the highest one is 1 million yen for each chip. Which table are you going to sit at?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "The one with 1 million yen chip."


    "¡­¡­" The male student in front of him who joined this poker club was very surprised when he heard Haru. "R - Really?"


    Runa pointed at Haru and said, "This guy has just won 100 million yen. Let him throw away his money."


    Haru twitched his lips at this girl. He felt that both 10 thousand yen chips and 100 thousand yen chips were too low for him to attract attention from the big boss of this gambling den. He had decided to gamble every penny that he had gotten from this school.


    It''s all or nothing!


    The male student who heard 100 million yen remembered yesterday''s news about the transfer student. ''So this is the guy?'' He nodded and wasn''t sure why that he had a good impression of Haru, especially when he knew that this guy wanted to throw away his money in this ce. Thought, this guy would cough in blood when he knew that Haru had prepared to bleed this gambling den until thest drop. He guided Haru and Runa to the table one 1 million yen chip directly. He didn''t have to worry about Haru since he knew that this guy had a lot of money.


    Haru saw that there were only three people sitting down on the 1 million yen chip table. He wasn''t sure of their names and he didn''t care either. In his opinion, all of them were only his stepping stone or fat sheep that were ready to be ughtered by him. He sat down next to them and the three students were looking at him.


    "New student?"


    "Transfer student," Haru answered.


    "Oh? The one who won 100 million yen?"


    "That''s me," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, are you sure to sit here?"


    "Why not? I have money," Haru said.


    "Good answer, I like it."


    "How much chip are you going to y?" The dealer asked.


    "Is there a limit?" Haru asked.


    "No, as long as you have money it doesn''t matter," the dealer said.


    "Then 30 chips for testing," Haru said.


    "Hey! Hey! 30 chips? You have 100 million yen! Why not bring all of them here?"


    Haru looked at the guy who had taunted him and asked, "How many chips have you yed?"


    "Me? I have-----


    "Don''t bother him, you have only yed 50 chips, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru stared at this guy with an expressionless expression.


    "Cough! Cough! Don''t embarrass me!"


    The two other guys only shook their heads at this guy.


    "How about this? Let the four of us start with 100 chips together and with a total of 400 chips, how?"


    The two guys nodded in response.


    "Interesting."


    "I''ll join the bet."


    "How about you transfer student?"


    The three students looked at Haru at the same time.


    Haru looked at three guys and knew that those three were colluding with each other. He snorted inwardly and looked at the dealer. He was a new guy and it was normal to be bullied, especially when he won 100 million yen. He knew that those three people were thinking that he was fat sheep that was ready to be ughtered.


    But¡­


    "It''s good. 100 million yen, why not?" Haru knew it was his chance to win 300 million yen. He gave them a gentle smile and couldn''t wait for the game to start.


    Runa who was by Haru''s side couldn''t help butugh since she thought that this development was very interesting.


    "Good! I like your guts! Let''s y this poker game!"

 Chapter 391 Poker 2

    <h4>Chapter 391 Poker 2</h4>


    Haru sat down on the poker table along with the three students. He had learned the names of these three are Takayama, Natsume, and Daisuke.


    The three of them are students in their 3rd year and they often had to y together in this ce.


    This time, Haru had joined and had brought 100 chips worth 1 million yen for one chip. The three of them also joined and each of them also brought 100 chips to join this game.


    The dealer knew that it was one of the biggest poker games that would happen in this ce and he decided to call the boss of this gambling den.


    The boss of this gambling den was a bit surprised when he heard the news from the dealer and felt a bit curious about this new transfer student who had decided to y this 400 million yen worth of the game. He decided toe and observe the game from afar to see how the performance of this new transfer student was.


    "Are you ready?" The dealer asked.


    Haru, Takayama, Natsume, and Daisuke nodded at the same time when they heard the dealer''s words.


    There were 54 cards on the decks including two jokers to make the game more interesting.


    The dealer shuffled the card then gave each of the two cards in front of them.


    They checked their cards and didn''t say anything.


    "Please ce the bet," the dealer and looked at Takayama.


    Takayama ced 5 chips in front of him.


    Haru, Natsume, and Daisuke also followed Takayama to ce 5 chips in front of them.


    Everyone who was in this gambling den was also attracted by this gambling match and they sucked a deep breath when they saw 20 million yen of chips were ced on the table. For them, they needed several years to get that much money, but the four young men in front of them could throw away such an amount of money easily.


    The dealer who saw that they had ced their bets ced three cards on the table and opened it to them.


    There were king spades, two hearts, and three hearts on the table.


    "Call," Daisuke said.


    "Raise 3 chips," Natsume said.


    "Call," Takayama said.


    "Call," Haru said.


    The dealer ced another card on the table and showed that it was eight clubs.


    Daisuke sighed looking at his cards and said, "Fold."


    "Call," Natsume said.


    Takayama smiled and said, "Raise 5 chips." He taunted Haru to follow him and wanted to see how he handled this situation.


    "Raise 10 chips," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsume and Takayama became gloomy, but they knew that it was part of the poker. They were wondering whether Haru really had a good card or this guy only intimidated them.


    Intimidating is one of the normal strategies to be used on poker, but this move is useless when there is an opponent who has higher cards.


    Natsume thought for a while and said, "Fold."


    Takayama smiled at Haru and said, "10 chips, right? Then, I''ll follow you raise 10 chips."


    Haru looked at Takayama and said, "You don''t have to follow me."


    Takayama snorted and said, "You and your bullsh*t."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Call."


    The dealer opened thest card and it was ten hearts.


    Takayama thought for a while and said, "Call."


    Haru also followed and said, "Call."


    There were 59 chips on the table and in total there were 59 million yen. In just a single game there was such arge amount of money on the table.


    Everyone sucked a breath at the difference between them.


    There were king spades, two hearts, three hearts, eight clubs, and ten hearts on the table.


    "Show your cards," the dealer said.


    Takayama showed his cards first and there were both 10 spades and 10 clubs. "Three Kinds!"


    They thought that Takayama had good cards, but they knew that this guy was far from winning before Haru opened his cards.


    Haru opened his cards and showed both six hearts and jack hearts. "Flush."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "UWOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    The dealer gave all the chips on the table to Haru and said, "Congrattions."


    Haru threw one chip at the dealer and said, "Your tips." He thought too much that the dealer was colliding with the three of them.


    The dealer''s hands were shaking when he received this one chip.


    This is one million yen!!!!


    "Thank you," the dealer said.


    Everyone seemed really envious of the dealer when this guy had just received such arge amount of money.


    "You''re too hasty," Natsume said.


    "I know," Takayama said with a deep sigh.


    "Continue?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Natsume said.


    "Let''s continue," Daisuke said.


    "It has been a while since I have entered such an interesting game," Natsume said.


    They continued to y and Haru didn''t win all the time, but his loss wasn''t much only 10 chips. It was very negligiblepared to the money that he had won earlier.


    Takayama was a very straight forward gambler and even though he seemed like a fool to everyone, contradictory it was his way to make his opponent off guard. He saw the hands-on cards and the cards on the table.


    There were ace spades, two clubs, two spades, and seven spades. Then the dealer opened one card again and showed the king diamonds.


    "All In," Takayama said and pushed all of his chips. He hoped for someone to stay away from this table since he wanted to make aeback.


    "Call," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Please show your cards," the dealer said.


    Takayama showed both king spades and queen spades. "Flush." He felt that these cards were good and he was confident to win until he looked at the cards on Haru''s hands.


    "Four Kinds." Haru showed both two clubs and two hearts. He looked at Daisuke and Natsume and asked, "Continue?"


    "¡­¡­"


    It was impossible to cheat since this gambling den was very trustworthy then the only probability was Haru had very big luck.


    Newbie luck.


    It was probably what everyone was thinking since Haru had only transferred to this school.


    Haru received 325 chips on the table and that was the result of his gamble today. He wasn''t sure why, but he felt quite tired with such an intense y for an hour.


    Takayama, Natsume, and Daisuke would be lying if they didn''t care about the money since they had lost a lot of money, but that much of money wouldn''t hurt them. Only this put them in a very bad mood when they looked at the chips on their hands.


    Both Natsume and Daisuke decided to stop since they didn''t want to lose any longer. Even though they had won from time to time, the loss of money was quite a lot.


    "Thank you," Haru said to three of them with a bright smile making them be more gloomy. He wanted to go back since he thought that he had enough only he heard someone congratte him.


    "Congrattions!"


    Haru looked at the male students in front of him and heard Runa whisper to him that it was the boss of this gambling den and the member of the student council.


    "My name is Shinya Tougami and I am the Head of Public Rtions," Tougami said.


    "Nice to meet you, Tougami-senpai. My name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.


    "Congrattions that you have won a lot of money," Tougami said.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded.


    "So what are you going to do with that much money?" Tougami asked.


    "I''ll use it to gamble again," Haru said.


    Tougami was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you have an opponent?"


    Haru looked at Tougami and said, "If you''re willing then I am going to challenge you on gambling Tougami-senpai."


    "¡­¡­"


    "HAHAHAHAHAH!!!" Tougamiughed really hard.


    Haru didn''t say anything and waited for this guy to stopughing. He knew that this guy was also a fat sheep that was ready to ughter.


    Tougami smiled and said, "Why?"


    "I have heard that the member of the student council is very strong. I want to try to have a match with you," Haru said.


    "Interesting, aren''t you afraid to lose your money?" Tougami said.


    "No," Haru answered easily.


    Tougami observed Haru for a while to see a lie or change of expression, but he didn''t see anything. "Then I agree, but one chip is worth 10 million yen. Is that alright with you?"


    "Why not? The more the better," Haru said.


    "Good, I can see that you''re a bit tired. Let''s have a match tomorrow and I''ll set up the venue for that." Tougami looked at everyone and said, "Everyone! Please watch our gambling match! This might have be the biggest gamble this year!"


    "OHHHHH!!!!!"


    Haru looked at Tougami and understood why this guy could be Head of Public Rtions.


    Tougami looked at Haru and said, "See you tomorrow, Kasugano-kun."


    Haru nodded and said, "See you tomorrow, Tougami-senpai." He walked out of the gambling den together with Runa.


    Tougami looked at the back of Haru and squinted his eyes. He would show Haru about reality and humility in life.

 Chapter 392 Are you free?

    <h4>Chapter 392 Are you free?</h4>


    Haru talked with Runa then suddenly his phone vibrated and he opened and saw that he received a chat from Utaha.


    Utaha: "Are you free?"


    Haru: "I am free."


    Utaha: "Let''s have a date."


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "You''re asking someone who has a girlfriend for a date?"


    Utaha: "Why not? Based on Wikipedia, a date is an appointment of different genders to meet each other, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Where?"


    Utaha: "New coffee shop in this location." She sent the location of the coffee shop on the chat and said, "The coffee isn''t as good as yours, but it is enough."


    Haru: "You don''t want to go to my cafe?"


    Utaha: "There are a lot of people there. I want to talk about something with you."


    Haru: "Alright, I''ll be there."


    Utaha: "I am waiting."


    Haru wanted to close his phone and saw that Runa had been looking at him. He knew that this girl couldn''t read his chat since she was too small.


    "Your girlfriend?" Runa asked.


    "If you mean girlfriend is a female friend then it is right," Haru answered.


    Runa looked at him and asked, "She isn''t a student from this school?"


    "No, why? Are you curious?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Runa snorted and said, "You sure have guts to have a date when you''ll be facing Tougami-senpai tomorrow."


    "Why not? Why should I be tense?" Haru asked.


    "Tougami-senpai isn''t simple. I am sure that his bet would be very high," Runa said.


    "Like 1 billion yen?" Haru asked.


    "It should be more, the money he has produced from his poker den is very much. I''m sure tomorrow''s gamble isn''t that simple," Runa said.


    "The more money the better," Haru said.


    "Why do you need so much money?" Runa asked.


    "In this economic crisis, there are a lot of chances and I''ll enter the world stage of a gamble," Haru said.


    "World stage of a gamble?" Runa raised her eyebrow.


    "It''ll be very interesting, just watch me," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Runa looked at Haru then looked away from him. She had to admit that this guy was very attractive. She shook her head and said, "What kind of gamble is that?"


    "It''s a secret," Haru said.


    Haru was riding his scooter to meet Utaha. He had met her from time to time when she came to his cafe. He rode his scooter and saw a lot of people who were wearing suits sitting down on the park with a gloomy expression and hanging their heads down. He knew that those people had beenid off by thepany where they were working. He remembered that it was because of the Lehman Brothers. He was sure that in October thepany would file for bankruptcy.


    Tomorrow was his chance to gather money to start his hunt, he knew that he might bete to start on Lehman Brothers, but he had another chance, for example, an d. He knew that he might not be able to match with those predators who were living in Wall Street, but at least his cake would be quite delicious.


    Haru had arrived at the location of the coffee shop. "Cat''s Eyes." He saw the name of the cafe and entered this ce.


    "Wee!"


    Haru nodded and saw a cute girl greet him.


    "How many people?"


    "I am going to meet my friend," Haru said.


    "Friend?"


    Haru looked around and saw Utaha who was sitting on the edge of the cafe while looking at the window. He knew that the girl didn''t realize that he had arrived in this ce. "That girl is my friend." He pointed his finger at Utaha.


    "Oh, you''re Utaha''s boyfriend?"


    "¡­" Haru looked at this girl for a while and said, "If a boyfriend is a male friend then it''s, right."


    "Hahaha, you''re funny. You can sit first, I''ll give you the menu after this."


    Haru nodded and walked toward Utaha. He smiled and could see that Utaha was a bit bored. He thought about teasing her for a bit. "Beautiful girl, if you''re that bored how about I entertain you for a bit?" He sat down in front of Utaha and had changed his hair color then took off his sses.


    Utaha wanted to say something but stopped when she saw Haru''s face. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt that Haru had be attractive then she saw him wearing a uniform. "¡­¡­"


    "You have entered Hyakkaou Private Academy?!" Utaha was surprised.


    "For one month, I am not going to stay there for a long time," Haru said and saw that the waitress hade to their table. He looked at the menu and said, "One blue mountain please." He knew that this coffee was expensive, but it was alright with the money that he had gotten from his gambling activity earlier.


    "Yes, please wait for a while," the waitress said.


    Haru knew that 90% of blue mountain coffee from Jamaica had been bought by this country for the past 30 years and it was a downright monopoly, but he didn''t really care about that since he could enjoy it.


    "Are you sure that you''re going to buy that?" Utaha asked. She knew that the blue mountain coffee was very expensive.


    "It''s alright, do you want me to order you too?" Haru asked. He wasn''t sure why, but he felt that this girl''s condition was a bit weird.


    "Do you have that much money?" Utaha asked.


    Haru smiled and said, "If you want, I can take care of you, Megumi and Sora along with your family and Megumi''s family together."


    Utaha smiled and said, "You want to make me your girlfriend too?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I was just kidding, why have you called me suddenly?" Haru asked. Even though he knew that Utaha was attractive, her condition was a bit weird. He wanted to ask whether something was happening to her.


    Utaha snorted and said "Coward."


    Haru twitched his lips at this girl and held himself. He was wondering what this girl wanted to do.


    "Haru, do you have a job for me?" Utaha asked.

 Chapter 393 Laid Off

    <h4>Chapter 393 Laid Off</h4>


    "Do you need money?" Haru asked directly.


    "Yes." Utaha nodded and didn''t hesitate to tell him. She felt that she could tell him anything.


    Haru thought for a while and decided to sit down next to her. "What''s wrong?"


    Utaha sighed and said, "My father has beenid off from the office." She started to tell him a lot of things since the thing that had happened yesterday made her realize that she was powerless. Her family was normal, but because her father had beenid off the economic condition on her family had been hit badly. Her mother had decided to work in the supermarket to support the family and her father was searching for another job, but the result wasn''t good. She also told her that her father was working in a newspaperpany. She also told him that he was working really hard and was in the position of chief editor, but he wasid off in this economic crisis. She was wondering why it was her father and not someone else.


    In this economic crisis, there are a lot ofpanies that have decided to cut off the number of their employees to stay alive and Utaha''s father is just one of them.


    "How about your ie from your book?" Haru asked. He remembered from his promotion the number of sales of Utaha''s book was quite good.


    "It might not be enough and I don''t have the inspiration to write the second volume," Utaha said with a sigh. She rubbed her face with her hands and said, "But the thing that is making me worried is my father is nning to sell his kidney if he isn''t able to find a job." Her expression was quite tired and said, "I am not sure what to do¡­" She smiled at him and said, "I have even thought to sell myself to you."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Don''t say that I might take you seriously." He didn''t want to make this conversation serious and teased her a little.


    Utaha chuckled and said, "You''re a real bastard."


    "I love your smile and I want to see this expression of yours forever," Haru said.


    "Don''t tease me, you have a girlfriend," Utaha said.


    "Isn''t it you the one who has invited me?" Haru said while twitching his lips.


    They talked for a while then the waitress sent his coffee to their table.


    Utaha smelled the blue mountain coffee and seemed a bit interested.


    "Do you want to try it?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha seemed a bit hesitant.


    "I am happy if you try since we might share an indirect kiss," Haru said.


    Utaha snorted and didn''t feel that worried anymore. "You pervert who enjoys having saliva of beautiful girls on his coffee." She said those words then sipped his coffee slowly. She had to admit that the taste of this coffee was very good.


    Haru frowned when he heard such misleading words, but he seemed a bit d of something.


    Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You really love my saliva?"


    "Don''t say such misleading words in a public ce!" Haru said with a sigh.


    "Then is it okay in private?" Utaha asked.


    "Say, let''s continue our talk earlier," Haru said.


    Utaha seemed a bit dissatisfied and said, "You really know how to kill the atmosphere."


    "Oh, but when we solve this problem, you might be really happy," Haru said.


    "That''s true, but this problem isn''t something that you can help with," Utaha said.


    "Who said that?" Haru asked.


    Utaha looked at Haru and asked, "You can do it?"


    "Hmm¡­ I have thought for a while that I should buy a newspaper," Haru said.


    "Newspaper? There is a newspaper in this cafe, you don''t need to buy it," Utaha said.


    "No, I mean I am going to buy a newspaperpany," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha twitched her lips and used her hand to check the temperature on his forehead. "You don''t seem to be sick."


    "That''s because I am not sick. I am serious," Haru said. He wanted to buy a mediapany since his love with his sister might cause a lot of trouble in the media then he decided to control the media in this country and his first step was a newspaper.


    "Are you serious? Buying a newspaperpany isn''t simr to buying a snack at a convenience store," Utaha said.


    "That might not be the case with the economic crisis, there are a lot ofpanies that have decided to sell theirpanies to stop the loss," Haru said.


    "Do you have the money?" Utaha asked directly.


    "I should have it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha looked at Haru and felt the boy who was sitting beside her during middle school had be more mysterious and powerful. She didn''t know where he had gotten his wealth and she didn''t care much, but at this moment she knew that she felt very secure beside him. She felt safe and this feeling made herfortable.


    Haru sipped his coffee slowly and raised his eyebrow. He looked at the barista at this cafe and had to admit that her skill was really good since this coffee could make his tongue dance.


    Utaha took a deep breath and asked once again, "You''re serious, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "If you want then let''s go now and meet your father."


    Utaha shook her head and said, "I just don''t want you to waste your money on this newspaperpany. I have heard that the newspaper business is dying from my father."


    "Don''t worry, I have a n here." Haru pointed his finger at his head and said, "I am not going to waste money and it is good that I have someone who can help me to manage it."


    Utaha nodded and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Haru smiled and said, "No problem."


    Utaha sighed in relief and rested her head on Haru''s shoulder. "You''re not going to think that I am materialistic, right?"


    "Materialistic is normal. In a world where the future is unsure, only the power of money can make everyone safe," Haru said.


    Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You''re very different from the people around you."


    "Oh? How is it different?" Haru asked.


    "Seems like you can see your own future," Utaha said and had decided to fight Megumi for him.


    Haru only smiled and said, "Of course, I want to conquer this country."


    "¡­¡­" Utaha seemed a bit speechless but didn''t say anything. "It''ll be nice if you''re my boyfriend." She looked at him to see his reaction.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was calm and said, "Sorry, did you say something?"


    Utaha twitched her lips when she heard him. "Coward¡­" She muttered those words in a low voice, but she knew that she had a chance in the future.

 Chapter 394 The First Step

    <h4>Chapter 394 The First Step</h4>


    Tsunade escaped from her office in her house. She hade back from the quest and thought to have a good life, only she was hit by reality. She needed to do her job as Hokage and did a lot of things in her office. She had enough of that and decided to run away from her office.


    "Tsunade-sama, where are you!"


    Tsunade could hear Shizune, but she shut her mouth.


    Ding!


    Tsunade felt that her phone was vibrating. She was d that she had turned off the sound and made Shizune unable to hear the sound. She opened her phone and saw a chat from Shinobu.


    Shinobu: "Tsunade, what should we do?"


    Tsunade raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Shinobu: "You! Don''t tell me that you have forgotten about Haru! There is only three days and so before the seal is opened!"


    "¡­"


    Tsunade remembered it, but she wasn''t sure what to do since she was living in a different world. She smiled and answered, "If hees here then I''ll take care of him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu didn''t answer Tsunade for a while since she was shocked. She typed using her phone in an agitated manner. "Y - You!!!!"


    Tsunade sighed and replied. "Calm down."


    Shinobu: "I am calm!!!"


    Tsunade: "Sigh¡­ You know that he needs time to collect the points to take care of his problem, right? He might need a few months to do that unless there is a quest that is able to help him."


    Shinobu: "I know that, but the problem is there is no quest."


    Tsunade: "Haru is a sure very happy guy that he has a cute girl like you to worry about him."


    Shinobu: "Y - You!! Don''t you worry about him too?!"


    Tsunade: "Of course, I am very worried about him, but he has his own life in his world. You also know that he also has a girlfriend there."


    Shinobu: "¡­" She was quiet and wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.


    Tsunade: "Anyway, there are three days before his problem reappears once again."


    Shinobu: "Three days¡­"


    Shinobu: "Should we tell him? Telling him to be prepared?"


    Tsunade: "Telling me to prepare girls for him since he will go berserk? Is that what you want to say?"


    Shinobu: "I am not saying about that!"


    Tsunade: "Anyway, he needs someone to help him in his own world. Thought, it would be a different case if hees to our world or youe to his world."


    Shinobu: "Me? You mean me toe to his world?"


    Tsunade: "Why not? I don''t think that you''re that busy, right?"


    Shinobu: "I am busy! I am the only doctor in this organization!"


    Tsunade: "There isn''t any demon there anymore, what are you fighting against with?"


    Shinobu: "Sigh¡­ There is no demon, but there are a lot of things happening."


    Tsunade: "Sigh¡­ Human''s greed¡­"


    "¡­"


    Tsunade: "Enough talking about depressing things."


    Shinobu: "I agree."


    Tsunade: "I''ll tell him about this problem."


    Shinobu: "Really?"


    Tsunade: "Yes, I am going to tell himter." She wanted to say something again, but suddenly she saw someone right in front of her.


    "Tsunade-sama¡­" Shizune smiled sweetly in front of Tsunade.


    "Yo! Shizune," Tsunade said with a twitch on her lips.


    "Why don''t we go back since there are a lot of things that you need to do at your office!" Shizune grabbed Tsunade''s clothes and pulled her back to her office.


    "NOOOO!!!!!!!"


    Shinobu didn''t know what had happened, but she saw that Tsunade was out of the chat. She sighed and heard someone call her name.


    "Shinobu-san, what should we do with this?"


    "Please wait for a while, I''lle there," Shinobu said and went to help her hospital. Even though the demon had been defeated, it didn''t mean everyone was idle. She needed to search for a cure to help Kagaya and made sure that there wasn''t any demon in this world again. She knew that demon could be created then there might be a chance for a second Muzan Kibutsji to appear in this world. Though she was really worried about Haru and wanted to help him, she was too shy to do that. She walked and looked at the mirror. She saw a reflection of her body and remembered the words that he had said to her before. She smiled and decided to work hard again. She really hoped for Tsunade to be able to tell Haru about his problem though.


    Haru rode his scooter with Utaha on his back.


    Utaha felt a bit surprised by the feeling of riding on a scooter. She thought that it was really nice and hugged his waist tightly. "Did you feel my breasts?"


    "¡­" Haru twitched his lips and said, "Sorry, I can''t hear you." He was quite calm to handle such a cheap honey trap since he had handled something more.


    Utaha was annoyed by his reply and pinched his thigh. "You really love to y me, huh?"


    "Stop! Stop! That hurts!" Haru had a pitiful expression on his face.


    Utaha snorted and stopped pinching him since she thought that it was really hurting him. She looked at his reflection on the mirror of the scooter and asked, "You''re not going to add a girlfriend?"


    "Why are you so interested in me?" Haru asked.


    Utaha snorted and said, "Don''t be that narcissistic! I am not interested in you!"


    "My bad, you''re not interested in me," Haru said.


    Utaha pinched his thigh again and asked once again, "Do you really love to y me?"


    "No, I am not. Let''s take this slowly, we''re young. Don''t do something by impulse since you''ll regret itter," Haru said. He was a hypocrite and he knew that. He was sure that he could date any girls he wanted without telling Megumi and Sora about it, but he was afraid to lose himself. He was afraid the moment when he let himself loose then he would be an uncontroble beast in this world.


    "I am not moved by impulses. I know what I want and that is you," Utaha said.


    Haru stopped his scooter and turned to look at Utaha''s eyes.


    "Don''t escape again and answer me straight. I want to ask you whether you have feelings for me?" Utaha asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I have a girlfriend."


    "You''re not married. Even if you''re married there is a chance for you to divorce," Utaha said.


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed. "Oh, you might really be the reason why I have divorced in the future."


    ''Oh, fuck it!''


    Haru caressed her cheek slowly while looking at her deeply.


    Utaha closed her eyes waiting for him to do the right thing at this moment.


    Haru moved closer to steal her lips only to suddenly hear a loud cough.


    "COUGH! COUGH! COUGH!"


    Haru and Utaha turned and saw a middle-aged woman who was looking at them.


    "M - Mom!!!" Utaha felt that cold water had been poured into her head.


    "Aunt." Haru nodded politely at this woman.


    Utaha''s mother looked at Haru then nodded. "Why note inside and have dinner with us?"


    "Oh, no. I''m afraid to bother you." Haru tried to reject her invitation.


    "No! Pleasee inside, it has been pretty depressingtely and your presence might brighten up the mood in the house." Utaha''s mother invited him sincerely.


    Haru looked at Utaha who gave him a nod. He nodded and said, "Then, I''ll bother my aunt tonight."


    Utaha''s mother smiled and said, "I am pretty confident in my craft. Let''se in."


    Haru followed Utaha''s mother and whispered to Utaha. "My feeling is prettyplex now."


    Utaha snorted and said, "Soon orter you''ll meet my parents, why note now?"


    "You''re very confident in yourselves," Haru said.


    "Of course!" Utaha smiled while hugging his arms.


    "¡­"


    There''s no backing down.


    Haru had made his decision and this time it was his first step.

 Chapter 395 Wasnt sure what to say

    <h4>Chapter 395 Wasn''t sure what to say</h4>


    Haru entered Utaha''s house and saw that it was quite a normal house. He saw that it was quite clean and smelled quite good.


    "You can wear those slippers," Utaha said while pointing at strange character slippers.


    Haru nodded and wore the slippers.


    It is quite normal for the people in this country to wear slippers on their house rather than barefoot since the floor is quite cold.


    Haru walked and entered the living room and saw a middle-aged man who seemed to be busy reading a newspaper.


    "Oh, Utaha? Have youe back?" The middle-aged man stopped reading and looked at Haru with a curious and confused expression. "Who is he?"


    "This is Utaha''s boyfriend," Utaha''s mother said.


    "WHAT?!" The middle-aged man seemed shocked then he looked at Haru then asked, "Who are you boy? Did you try to fool around with my daughter or something?"


    "Dad!?" Utaha was embarrassed at that moment.


    "No, we''re not going out. We''re just friends, uncle," Haru said.


    "Friend, huh? Listen, I watch you and if you do something weird or hurt my daughter¡­¡­"


    "Dad!!!" Utaha stopped her father and her face was red at that moment.


    "I won''t do something weird and I won''t hurt your daughter," Haru answered calmly.


    "Hmph! Let''s see shall we?" Utaha''s father snorted.


    Haru couldn''t help but chuckle looking at Utaha''s father''s reaction. "Your father is funny."


    Utaha snorted and pinched his arm. "Don''t make fun of him!"


    "I am not." Haru sighed while shaking his head.


    "Oh, why can''t everyone just sit calmly and eat dinner?" Utaha''s mother said.


    "Why did you invite this boy?"


    "Why not? You have been gloomy all day, inviting him isn''t a bad idea since you seem more spirited," Utaha''s mother said.


    "Spirited¡­" Utaha''s father sighed. He had be spirited, but for a different reason. He looked at Haru with a warry expression and wondered whether his daughter had been fooled by this bad boy.


    Haru only smiled politely at Utaha''s father.


    "Dinner is ready, try my craft," Utaha''s mother said. She seemed to have a good impression of Haru.


    Haru looked at the dinner and wasn''t sure what to say. His tongue was very sensitive and he was afraid to hurt Utaha''s mother.


    "Mom, Haru''s tongue is very sensitive to food," Utaha said since she knew about Haru''s problem.


    "Oh? You think that my craft is bad?" Utaha''s mother raised her eyebrow.


    "Of course not!" Utaha denied it immediately.


    "Boy! Do you think that you have a God tongue or something? Hurry up and eat! I won''t let you say my wife''s craft is bad!" Utaha''s father seemed a bit agitated.


    Haru looked at both of Utaha''s parents and knew that he needed to eat it. He knew that sometimes even though the food wasn''t good, but when it was made with the feeling of love then the taste might be different. He put the food into his mouth slowly then chewed it on his mouth.


    Utaha wanted to say that Haru really had a God''s tongue. Though, it seemed that it was toote since she had seen him eating her mother''s food.


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure why, but they felt quite nervous.


    "How?" Utaha''s mother asked. She felt that the aura of this young man was different when he was eating her food.


    "There are a lot of things that I want to say, but it''s good," Haru said and continued to eat. "It''s warm."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s warm since my wife has just cooked it," Utaha''s father replied.


    "¡­" They were speechless at thisment.


    "That''s not what I mean¡­" Haru wanted to say something but stopped by Utaha''s father.


    "Just eat," Utaha''s father said.


    Haru nodded and continued to eat. To praise someone''s food they don''t need to say anything, but they only need to show it through how they eat the food itself.


    The dinner was over, but Haru didn''t go home and talked with Utaha''s father for a while. "Uncle, I have heard that you were working in the newspaper''spany before?"


    Utaha''s father raised his eyebrow but nodded. "That''s the past, I have beenid off now."


    "Which newspaper?" Haru asked.


    "Tokyo Shimbun," Utaha''s father said.


    "I am also very interested in the newspaper business," Haru said.


    "Really?" Utaha''s father seemed to be interested.


    "In the era of digitalization, the newspaper shouldn''t be too rigid. They need to change in order to amodate the new era," Haru said.


    "I have also said that, but all of them are just too hard-headed," Utaha''s father said with a sigh.


    "Have you said that?" Haru seemed a bit surprised.


    Utaha''s father nodded and said, "Yeah, only they''re too afraid to change. The future won''t await them if they won''t change even though they can survive, but the loss would be too much."


    Then they started to talk to each other.


    Haru was ayman in a newspaper''s business and he needed a professional to manage his business. He thought to choose Utaha''s father to manage hispany and it wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    Utaha''s mother seemed to observe both Haru and her husband who seemed to engage in something interesting. "It seems that he is as good as your husband''s candidate."


    Utaha sighed and said, "That''s true."


    "Why so down?" Utaha''s mother asked.


    "¡­" Utaha looked at her mother and wondered how Haru had managed to make her mother support their rtionship. She looked at Haru and knew that it would be hard to have him alone.


    Utaha''s father who talked to each other with Haru suddenly realized something. "Wait, You have said that you''re interested in the newspaper''s business?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "So you''re going to work in a newspaperpany?" Utaha''s father asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I am going to buy a newspaperpany."


    "¡­"


    Utaha''s father twitched his lips and wasn''t sure what to say now.

 Chapter 396 There isnt much difference between restaurant and newspaper

    <h4>Chapter 396 There isn''t much difference between restaurant and newspaper</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s father observed Haru for a while and could see that this boy was serious. "Really?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and didn''t say much.


    Utaha''s father only realized that this boy was wearing Hyakkou Private Academy and knew that the majority of the students who were studying in that school wereing from rich families. He wasn''t sure what to say, but decided to say, "Is the parent''s of your home really that rich that they let you be willful to buy a newspaperpany?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t have parents. My parents died a few years ago."


    "¡­" Utaha''s father blinked his eyes and said, "I am sorry. I am quite insensible."


    "No problem," Haru answered easily.


    "Then how can you buy a newspaperpany? Is it an inheritance? You shouldn''t y too much with that money. You need to study hard, get into a good university, then work for a famouspany," Utaha''s father said, giving him advice.


    This kind of advice is normal after Japan''s bubble economy in 1990s made everyone in this country be very pessimistic about their lives.


    "No, it isn''t from an inheritance. I have done business and my decision to enter a newspaper''s business isn''t something willful," Haru said.


    "But isn''t it better for you to study harder then work for a famouspany? Business is very risky." Utaha''s father didn''t give up and wanted to give him more advice. He knew that this guy might be his son-inw and he didn''t want him to waste his money.


    "Business is risky, but the return is high. I am young and I am not afraid of anything. If the business fails then it fails, but I have prepared a n for the newspaper to be sessful," Haru said.


    Utaha''s father looked at Haru for a while and asked, "You have done business?"


    "Yes, it''s a bakery known as Fleur De Lapin, have you heard of it?" Haru asked.


    Utaha''s father nodded and said, "I know that ce, so that ce is yours?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "But the food and beverage business is different from the media business, especially the newspaper," Utaha''s father said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, there is not so much difference between them."


    "Ho? Can you exin it to me?" Utaha''s father frowned but asked since he knew that the view of this young man was different from a lot of people.


    "To make a popr restaurant you need to have good food, then to make a popr newspaper you need good content, isn''t that easy?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s father pped his forehead and said, "But to make that good content is hard!"


    Haru shook his head and said, "16 years old young man has decided to buy a Tokyo Shimbun, isn''t that big news?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s father opened his mouth wide when he heard it. He wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he was very old now. He crossed his arms while in deep thought then said, "That''s possible."


    "I am also a writer. I have prepared a novel that is to be published in that newspaper," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s father seemed to realize that this young man wasn''t ying. He thought for a while and said, "But to buy the newspaperpany isn''t cheap, you need a lot of money to do that." He wasn''t sure why he had given up his n to advise him to stop buying a newspaperpany.


    "Can you give an estimated price?" Haru asked.


    "Which newspaper? Depending on the scale of the newspaper the price is different. If it''s something, the cheapest one is a newspaper in the countryside," Utaha''s father said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "How about Tokyo Shimbun? I want a newspaper that has an influence on arge number of people." He didn''t mind having a small newspaper, but for his first step, the medium one was good.


    "My previouspany?" Utaha''s father twitched his lips and thought for a while. "It should be around 100 to 200 million yen."


    "Cheap!" Haru couldn''t help but exim.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cheap?" Utaha''s father didn''t know what to say at that moment.


    Haru nodded and said, "If it that much then I have it, but can you help me to lower the price?"


    "Do you want me to help you?" Utaha''s father asked.


    "Why not? We have talked long enough and I can see that you have an ability, uncle. I want you to work for me and don''t you want to see the expression of the people who haveid you off when they know that you havee back there?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha''s father smirked when he heard Haru''s words. "But do you have that much money? I don''t want to be aughingstock." Even though the n was good, it was normal to doubt a young man in 16 years old to have such arge amount of money.


    Haru didn''t think too much and showed the amount of money that he had gotten from the gamble earlier since it had been transferred into his ount. He had to admit that those three students were loaded with money.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha''s father''s doubt was gone when he looked at the amount of money in his bank ount. "I''ll prepare it right away. I''ll go to their office tomorrow, boss."


    "Boss?" Haru twitched his lips but didn''t say anything.


    "But even if you really be my boss, I won''t forgive you if you make my daughter sad," Utaha''s father said, showing his momentum as a powerful father.


    Haru nodded and said, "I won''t do anything that will make her sad."


    Utaha''s father nodded and seemed a bit satisfied.


    They talked for a while then Haru decided to go back since it was quitete.


    Utaha walked him out since she felt a bit surprised and a bit curious about his conversation with her father. "What were you talking about?"


    "Hmm? Nothing." Haru smiled.


    Utaha snorted when this guy didn''t answer him.


    "I have just said to his daughter that she is very beautiful and I support her dream to be a famous writer," Haru said.


    "Oh? Really?" Utaha smiled looking at him.


    "Yeah, believe me. That''s what we were talking about earlier," Haru said.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you," Utaha said with a gentle smile. "I have thought that I have good inspiration now to write my novel."


    "I am d that I have be your inspiration as your fan, I can''t wait to see your next book," Haru said.


    "Hmm, I''ll write it, no, I''ll write it as soon as possible, that''s why¡­ Uhmm¡­" Utaha wasn''t sure what to say anymore.


    Haru moved closer and kissed her lips deeply.


    "Hmm¡­" Utaha had prepared and epted his kiss.


    They were in a deep kiss to each other then separated from each other when Utaha almost lost her breath.


    "Ha¡­" Utaha felt a bit tired, but she felt a satisfying feeling that she had never felt before. She snuggled into his chest and said, "I love this feeling."


    "I love it too," Haru said.


    "Do you love me?"


    "I love you."


    Utaha kissed him again and said, "Do you want to stay?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "No, your parents might kill me after this," Haru said and could see that there was someone who was peeking at them.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Utaha turned red once again and sighed.


    "We can meet upter," Haru said.


    "I know." Utaha seemed a bit annoyed. She looked at Haru and asked, "So I am the mistress?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he could create a harmonious rtionship between three girls.

 Chapter 397 Special Poker 1

    <h4>Chapter 397 Special Poker 1</h4>


    Haru continued his days without a problem. He felt that living as a student was quite rxing.


    Megumi and Sora were a bit busy since the exam to enter the high school would be held soon.


    Haru wasn''t that worried and waited for good news from Utaha''s father. He was wondering whether he should call her father "Kasumigaoka-san", "Uncle", or "Father"? He was deep in thought when he realized that someone had been watching him. "What''s wrong, Runa? Is there something on my face?"


    Runa looked at Haru and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Hello?"


    Runa shook her head and asked, "You''re not nervous?"


    "Nervous? For what?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten that you''ll have a gambling match with a member of the Student Council?" Runa asked.


    "Of course not, I remember it," Haru said.


    "You''re not nervous? You''ll be ying with arge sum of money!" Runa said.


    "Isn''t that good?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that he needed to register an ount for an American and British stock ount since he would get money soon. He didn''t want to let his money rot on the bank and it was better to use it for investment. He was wondering whether Utaha''s father would have an acquaintance of someone who had worked on an investmentpany and it would be better if they wereing from Wall Street thought he didn''t really care either way since what he needed was talent. He also thought about creating apany to manage his fundster.


    ''Hmm, there are sure a lot of things that I need to do.'' Haru thought.


    "¡­¡­" Runa had been watching Haru for a while and knew that this guy was in deep thinking only the thing that he was thinking didn''t even have any connection with the gambling that he would do today. She looked at him and sighed.


    "Runa, you worried about me?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! You''re too careless!" Runa reprimanded him.


    "It''s alright. I''ll just do what I usually do and enjoy this game," Haru said.


    Runa raised her eyebrow while looking at Haru who was full of confidence. "Did you have the confidence to win this gamble?"


    "Confident? Of course, but whether I can win or not then it is a different matter," Haru said.


    "Ha?"


    "Gamble is full of unsure factors, I can''t always be the winner, but that''s what makes it interesting, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go," Haru said and went to the gambling venue.


    Runa also followed him while giving a long sigh.


    Tougami Shinya is a very famous student at Hyakkou Private Academy and he is also a member of the student council. He had made a deration yesterday to make a big gambling match with the news transfer students who had won hundreds of million yen in just two days.


    Everyone was curious about this new transfer student and wanted to see his appearance.


    Tougami who saw that chance decided to open a big venue for this gambling match and tried to make his poprity bigger. Money wasn''t something important to him again since the money that he had gotten from his family along with the poker den that he had made in this school for two years had created a lot of money for him. He was in the venue and could see a lot of people who hade to watch his match. He even saw a member of the student council alsoe to this match.


    Tougami waited for Haru toe, then suddenly he heard a voice.


    "Tougami-senpai, you sure love to create such big things."


    Tougami smiled and said, "Hahaha, Kasugano-kun, wee to the venue of our gambling match, what do you think? Don''t you feel the excitement when everyone is watching you like this?" He opened his arms wide while facing the audience.


    Haru could see that Tougami was very narcissistic and loved to receive attention. He didn''t intend to talk bad about someone else''s hobby, rather he looked around to see someone familiar. He smiled but didn''t say anything. He would let this guy be happy for a while since soon this person would feel despair.


    Kirari smiled while touching her lips looking at Haru who was on the stage facing one of the strongest members of the student council. She didn''t expect him to be able to stand up facing those people in just three days. She had to admit that she had underestimated him, but she knew that he could do it. She only hoped that he didn''t stoping from this school after he had done protecting her.


    Ririka wasn''t sure what to say seeing Haru in front of the stage. She learned he was winning 100 million yen on the first day and then 325 million yen on the second day. She was wondering whether he would win billions of yen or maybe he would lose for the first time today. She had never seen him gamble and felt a bit curious at this moment. She looked at her identical sister and said, "Kirari."


    "Hmm?" Kirari looked at Ririka.


    "Do you think that he can win this game?" Ririka asked.


    Kirari smiled and said, "I am not sure since everything on the gamble is unsure and there is nothing perfect. Though, I can say that this Tougami is ready to be ughtered by him."


    "ughter?" Ririka frowned when she heard such crude words.


    "You don''t need to think much about him whether he has won or lost¡­ Our n won''t change since I have prepared the moment I have entered this school," Kirari said while looking at the group of people who were talking to each other in a happy manner talking about how to manage the naughty new student. She could see the malice in their words, but could also see some girls who seemed interested in Haru and they were part of the student council too. She shook her head and didn''t think much about them since they were just a fugly.


    "Let me see how you handle this Haru."

 Chapter 398 Special Poker 2

    <h4>Chapter 398 Special Poker 2</h4>


    "Everyone! Let us watch the most exciting poker match between¡­!"


    "The Head of Public Rtions, Shinya Tougami!!!!"


    Tougami smiled and waved his hand toward everyone.


    "Tougami-senpai!"


    "Win this gamble, Senpai!"


    "Senpai, you''re so handsome!"


    Haru looked at Tougami and shook his head. He was more interested n the MC of this event. ''This girl¡­'' he observed the girl who had be the MC of the event. She had a bob haircut and big sunsses that covered her eyes. He thought that he should open a gambling event a few dayster.


    "Versus¡­!"


    "The new transfer student, Kasugano Haruka!"


    Haru looked at the audience and waved his hand while giving them a smile.


    "Kyaaaa!!!!"


    "Kasugano-kun!!!"


    "¡­" Haru was speechless by their reaction and turned to see Tougami who seemed to be annoyed by something. ''This guy¡­'' He only knew that Tougami was very easy to get jealous.


    "How about we start the match now?" Tougami said.


    "I don''t mind," Haru answered.


    "Good," Tougami said and sat down on his seat.


    Haru also sat down on his seat.


    They were only separated by a single table and there was a card deck in the middle of this table.


    "I have prepared a very special poker game, is that alright?" Tougami asked.


    "We''re not ying a normal poker game?" Haru asked with a strange expression.


    "Of course not!" Tougami shook his head in dramatic manner and said, "This is a special event and of course we should have special rules on our poker game."


    "Isn''t one chip worth ten million yen enough?" Haru asked.


    "Not enough! Let us add a bit of spice in this game," Tougami said and looked at the MC. "MC, how about you tell everyone what are the rules of this special poker game?"


    "Good! I am sure that everyone can''t wait anymore! Then let me introduce you to all the names of this poker game!" The MC took the deck card and raised it to the sky. "The name of this poker game is choice poker!"


    "¡­"


    "Choice Poker?"


    "Let me exin the rules of this game" The MC ced down the deck card on the table and said, "The basic rules are the same as Japanese-Style "Closed Poker". yers are dealt five cards and one chance to exchange them. We''ll use the fifty-four card deck, with both jokers included. Jokers are wild cards that always create the strongest hand possible. In this game, though, you can neither "fold" nor "call". yers can either make a bet or raise the previous one."


    "No limits."


    "Both sides show their cards at each hand and whoever''s bet more has the right to make a choice."


    "Choice? What kind of choice?" Haru asked.


    The MC used her hand to gesture up and down. "Stronger or weaker?"


    "In regr poker, the strongest hand always wins. But here, if you''re the "chooser" you can decide which hand wins--- The stronger one, or the weaker one. Go for stronger, and it''s like a normal poker game. Whoever has the stronger hand wins."


    "But if you go for the weaker then it is different. Whoever has the weaker hand wins."


    "If you have the chips, you can even make a garbage hand the winner. A fitting game for our school, right?"


    "Those are the rules! You can bet as much as you want, without any limits! Let''s enjoy the gambling match, shall we?"


    "UWOOOO!!!!!"


    The audience cheered loudly after they had heard the rules of the game.


    "They sure are noisy," Tougami said.


    "Isn''t it you who have invited them?" Haru was speechless.


    "Haha, really? Don''t worry about such a small thing! So what do you think about this gamble?" Tougami asked.


    "It''s interesting, but I am obviously at a disadvantage here," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Really? I think you''re rich," Tougami said.


    "Since the majority of people in this country might only be able to get 300 million yen in their life yet I have gotten it in two days then I might be rich in their eyes, but in front of you?" Haru said.


    Tougami seemed pleased by his words and said, "Haha, I''m not that rich. I am not nning to bet that much."


    Haru, who heard Tougami''s words, knew that this guy nned to bet really big money. He really wondered how much money this guy would bet.


    "Haru is going to lose this gamble," Ririka said.


    "Really?" Kirari asked.


    "Yes, if he is only able to take out 300 million yen then he is going to have a lot of disadvantage in this gamble," Ririka said slowly.


    "Hmm, my thoughts are different from yours." Kirari didn''t move her eyes from Haru.


    "How?" Ririka seemed a bit surprised by her twin sister''s answer.


    "Just watch," Kirari answered.


    Haru had limited very limited cash and most of his wealth was in the shape of treasures and gold. His cash wasn''t much and it was only more than one billion yen. He knew that Tougami had more than that and Tougami would definitely intimidate him with arge amount of money in this gamble. He didn''t n to go all out and only used the money that he had gotten from the gamble in this school for this gamble.


    "It''s ten million yen per chip. How many chips do you want?" The MC asked both Haru and Tougami.


    "I don''t n to spend too much money. Give me 32 chips, please," Haru said.


    ''Not so much money?!'' Some people who heard Haru''s words couldn''t help but curse him.


    32 chips on this bet equal 320 million yen and most people in this country could only get this amount of money by working their entire life.


    "Your amount of chip is too small!" Tougami shook his head.


    "Then how many chips are you going to y?" Haru asked casually.


    Tougami smiled and raised his two fingers on his right hand and five fingers on his left hand. "250 chips, please!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "WHAT?!"


    The MC was stunned and her sunsses dropped to the ground. Her lips were twitching and weren''t sure whether she had heard correctly. "I am sorry, how many?"


    "250 chips. I want to use 2.5 billion yen on this gamble," Tougami smiled and said with a yful tone, "This is a very rare event, right? Kasugano-kun¡­¡­"


    Haru could see the confidence in Tougami''s words and that disgusting smile on his face that believed that he had be the winner. He knew that Tougami was right when fought with normal students then this guy might win, but Tougami''s opponent was him. He smiled since he was really happy with the amount of bet on the table. "Yes, this is a rare event. Let''s enjoy this game, Tougami-senpai."

 Chapter 399 Special Poker 3

    <h4>Chapter 399 Special Poker 3</h4>


    Tougami''s eyes turned into a slit when he looked at Haru''s smile. He didn''t see any fear or nervous expression on Haru. He was wondering whether Haru was very confident to win or this guy was so stupid that he didn''t realize that he was at a disadvantage.


    "Then, let us start the game!" The MC said and started to shuffle the card then gave each of the five cards on their hands.


    Haru took his cards and asked, "I have forgotten about it earlier, but if I choose the "weakest" who is going to win when both of us have anything?"


    "If neither of you has anything, the highest card is the strongest. For example, a king on one hand is stronger than a ten on the other hand," The MC said.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded.


    "No problem." The MC nodded.


    ''Act as if you''re going for the weak, huh?'' Tougami kept his smile on his face and looked at his cards.


    "I''ll change one card," Haru said and discarded the joker card.


    "Then, I''ll change two cards," Tougami said. He thought for a while and wasn''t sure what to do. He decided to test the water first since he had a lot of money. He pushed his chips and said, "I bet 20 chips."


    "What?! 200 million right of the bet?!" Everyone was shocked when they heard it.


    Haru sighed and pushed all of his chips. "All-In."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The MC started to regret her choice to be the MC of this event. She felt dizzy and numb when she saw the amount of money on the table. She looked at Tougami and asked, "Tougami-senpai, are you going to raise it?"


    "No need," Tougami said with a confident smile.


    "Kasugano-kun, which bet are you going to choose? Stronger? Or weaker?" The MC asked.


    "Stronger," Haru said.


    "Stronger. In that case, please show your cards, please!" The MC said.


    "One pair," Haru said.


    "Nothing," Tougami said.


    "¡­¡­" The audience who was silent waiting for the result couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Even though they didn''t y this game, it made their hearts beat very fast.


    "With one pair, Kasugano-kun is the winner!" The MC said.


    Haru looked at the amount of money that he had gotten. ''520 million yen¡­'' He looked at the rest of the chips on Tougami''s hand and couldn''t help but softly sigh. He felt the matter of money really made him tired. If he won this money then his life would be easier and he didn''t even need to work, but was he going to be satisfied with that?


    No.


    ''That''s the first step.'' Haru thought and continued the bet. He looked at Tougami and knew that it would be Tougami''s time to start the counterattack. He was on the defense, but it was alright since he could read him as if a textbook.


    Tougami looked at his cards and felt that this game was harder than he had thought. His cards were nothing and the highest card on his hand was an ace. He had decided on his choice and he was confident with these things.


    "All-In."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tougami tried to not frown, but this time he couldn''t help it after he heard Haru''s bet.


    Even the audience was speechless when they saw how Haru spent all of his money easily without blinking.


    "Raise one chip," Tougami said. He felt that Haru wanted to throw away everything in this gamble round.


    "Tougami-senpai, which bet are you going to choose? Stronger? Or weaker?"


    "Weaker," Tougami said.


    "Weaker. In that case, please show your cards, please!" The MC said.


    Haru and Tougami showed cards on their hands together.


    "Nothing."


    Haru and Tougami said at the same time.


    "With joker card, Kasugano-kun is the winner!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''What?!''


    They didn''t understand this gamble and how Haru was able to win.


    Tougami frowned when he saw that he had lost. He looked at Haru who hadn''t changed his expression as if this result was inevitable for him. ''I don''t believe this.''


    ''1 billion 50 million yen¡­'' Haru was calm while calcting Tougami''s decision after this.


    Tougami looked at the cards on his hands and there were ten clubs, jack clubs, queen clubs, king clubs, and two clubs. He could get "flush" at the moment, but he wanted to gamble on his fate. "Change one card." He wasn''t sure why he was very confident, but he felt that couldn''t lose to anyone at this moment. He changed his card and he had an ace club in his hand. ''Straight Flush.'' His win was inevitable at this moment.


    "All-In."


    "What?!"


    The audience eximed together when they heard that Haru had decided to bet all of his money again.


    1 billion and 50 million yen!


    They knew that the majority of them might not be able to see such arge amount of money in their life yet and they were sure to buy a lot of things when they had gotten such arge amount of money, but Haru was different. They saw him throw away all of his money again into the table. Their heads were spinning around and they weren''t sure what to say at this moment.


    Chuckle!


    Kirari couldn''t help but chuckle looking at Haru''s action. Her eyes were a bit crazed while looking at his direction waiting for the result of the gamble toe out.


    Ririka who was sitting beside Kirari didn''t see Kirari''s expression since her attention was ced on the two figures on the stage. She also felt dizzy when she thought about Haru''s decision to bet all of his money easily.


    Runa who was watching Haru licking her lollipop thenughed looking at this crazy gamble.


    "Ha¡­ Hahahahaha¡­" Tougamiughed uncontrobly looking at the bet that had been pushed by Haru. He couldn''t believe that Haru was too stupid to make this decision.


    "What''s wrong, Tougami-senpai?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I thought that you were really brave. You shoulde to the student council after this gamble. I can help you be my subordinate," Tougami said. He thought that it was the only thing that he could do after he had gotten all of Haru''s money.


    "No, thank you," Haru answered calmly.


    "Is that so? Then, let us end this gamble, shall we?" Tougami smiled and said, "All-In."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The MC sighed and said, "Tougami-senpai, which bet are you going to choose? Stronger? Or weaker?"


    "Stronger," Tougami answered without hesitation.


    Haru smiled and asked, "You''re really confident about your cards?"


    "Yes, you can see mine now." Tougami showed his cards on the table and said, "Straight Flush!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Tougami''s cards since it was the biggestbination of poker. They knew that the result was inevitable and Tougami had won the game.


    The MC sighed and looked at Haru with a pitiful expression. She knew that Haru had lost at this moment and wanted to end this gamble only when she heard his voice.


    "Winner? You haven''t seen my cards yet." Haru ced all of the cards on his hands to the table and said, "Five of a Kind."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone could see four cards with eight numbers on the table and one joker card on Haru''s side.


    "Y - You must be cheating!" Tougami couldn''t believe that he had lost.


    "Cheating? How?"


    Yes, how?


    "I can''t cheat with a lot of people here and a camera around my surroundings. These cards are also very special and there is a lot of audience who have watched our battle, but most importantly¡­"


    "I don''t know your decision until the end. You''re the one who has set the bet, but you''re overconfident with yourself." Haru walked toward Tougami-senpai and patted his shoulder. "I won and you lost. That''s all. I''ll wait for the money, Senpai." He said with a yful tone then left the stage.


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Tougami crushed the cards on his hands and knew that he had lost to Haru. He was ugly and had whitened since losing 2,5 billion yen in an instant. "DAMN!!!!"


    No one cared about Tougami-senpai but cheered on the winner.


    This school is simple. The winner will win everything.


    "F.U.C.K!!!!"

 Chapter 400 Curious

    <h4>Chapter 400 Curious</h4>


    Haru left the venue and he wasn''t that worried about his money since he was sure that Tougami would pay himter.


    Growl!


    Haru touched his stomach and he was quite hungry.


    "Congrattions, your match is amazing, but it seems that you''re quite hungry now."


    Haru smiled at this girl since he was familiar with her. "Yes, I didn''t think that a gamble would take a lot of my energy."


    "Haru!" Runa was running toward him but stopped when she saw this girl. "Momobami Kirari!"


    "Runa." Kirari nodded.


    Runa looked at both Haru and Kirari and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    "Yes," Haru and Kirari answered at the same time.


    "¡­" Runa was dumbfounded when she hit Haru. "You fool me!" She didn''t expect both Haru and Kirari to know each other. She felt dumb trying to make them know each other.


    Haru only smiled wryly and said, "Can you get angryter? I am very hungry now."


    Growl!


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Let''s go to my private room. I''ll tell my private chef to make food to congratte you."


    "Thank you." Haru nodded and felt curious about how Kirari was able to get both private rooms and private chefs.


    Kirari, Ririka, and Runa looked at Haru who was eating arge number of steaks on the table easily. They observed his body and only realized that it was full ofpact muscle.


    "How much are you going to eat!" Runa said.


    "My food intake is a bit big," Haru said. He knew that since he had be stronger his food intake had increased.


    There are a lot of protagonists who have a good intake of food such as Goku, Naruto, Toriko, and Luffy. The four of them and a lot of strong people need to eat a lot of food since they need to consume a lot of their energy.


    Ririka was curious about how Haru''s body was under that shirt.


    Haru wiped his mouth with a tissue and asked, "Do Runa know everything?"


    "Yes, she is one of my coborators," Kirari said.


    "Hyahahaha, I can''t wait to see you be a student council member," Runa said with a smile. She thought that the idea was very crazy, but she loved it.


    "When are you going to start?" Haru asked.


    "I have nned to do it 20 days after you have transferred here, but you have exceeded my expectations. I am going to start in 15 days," Kirari said.


    "That''s good." Haru nodded.


    Runa looked at Haru and Kirari then asked, "So you have deliberately transferred Haru here?"


    "Yeah." Kirari nodded.


    "Howe you know each other?" Runa asked curiously.


    "We met on the street. I thought that she was cute and decided to talk with her," Haru said.


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Yeah, that''s how we knew each other."


    "¡­¡­" Runa felt strange. She never had Kirari in this expression. She felt sour for some reason and knew that their rtionship might be bigger than she had thought.


    "So how is this school? Do you enjoy it?" Kirari asked.


    "Yeah, I enjoy it. There are a lot of fun people here," Haru said.


    "Fun? Is that how you describe the people you have robbed?" Runa twitched her lips.


    "Yeah, why not? They''re fun, right? Especially, Tougami-senpai. He was truly an entertainer," Haru said with a dramatic tone. "Runa, don''t say that I am robbing them. I am just giving them a lesson and the money that I have gotten is my sry for teaching them."


    "How self-righteous!"


    "But I really enjoyed your match earlier," Kirari said.


    "Then, I am d that I can make you happy," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Runa and Ririka felt that they were being ignored and they felt that they had eaten dog food when they heard their conversation.


    Haru suddenly felt that his phone was ringing. He took his phone and smiled when he saw who had called him. "I need to answer this call."


    "Sure." Kirari nodded and didn''t think much.


    Haru went out of the room and connected the call. "Uncle, how?"


    "Sessful, but you need toe with me tomorrow," Utaha''s father said.


    "I know, I''ll go to your house tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Good, I''ll wait for you," Utaha''s father said.


    Haru ended the phone call and could hear Utaha''s father seemed to be very happy. He entered the room and saw that everyone was looking at him.


    "Your girlfriend?" Runa asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, but I have gotten good news."


    "Good news? Can you share it with us?" Kirari asked.


    Haru smiled and said, "I''ll keep it a secret, but you''ll know about it in two days."


    "What kind of news is this? What do you mean that we will know in two days?" Runa asked and her face was a bit bad since this guy was really stingy.


    "It seems to be really good news," Kirari said. She was also a bit curious, but she also loved this surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ Runa helps me to tell the teacher tomorrow that I am sick since I am too tired from gambling earlier," Haru said.


    "Who would believe that? Have you eaten 10 pounds of steaks after gambling and then had a hippy smile on your face? Who would believe such a lie?" Runa twitched her lips.


    "C''mon, I need to go out tomorrow. This is a very important matter," Haru said. He thought for a while and said, "If you do that, I''ll tell you some secret."


    Runa seemed interested and asked, "What secret?"


    "I am in disguise now. I''ll show you my real appearance," Haru said.


    "¡­" Runa opened her mouth in "O" shape when she heard it. "Are you a ninja?"


    "You have watched too much anime and I am not a ninja," Haru said.


    "I''ll do it, show me your real face," Runa said.


    Haru didn''t say anything and only hid under the table for a few seconds then came back again while he was in his normal appearance.


    "¡­¡­" Runa looked at Haru''s hair then looked at his face that didn''t have sses. She had to admit that he was very handsome and very pleasing to the eyes. She hated to admit it, but he was her type. "Your hair seems to be simr to each other, both of you are family?"


    "No."


    Haru and Kirari answered at the same time.


    "We''re not from the same family," Kirari answered with a serious tone.


    "¡­" Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t say anything.


    "What is your real name?" Runa asked.


    "My real name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.


    "So you''re using your real name?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. He looked at Kirari and wondered whether it was one of her ns to let him continue to study here. He decided to not think too much about this and continued to talk with them since it had been a while since he had met her.

 Chapter 401 Good Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 401 Good Sisters</h4>


    In the early morning, Haru didn''t go to school, but he was in his apartment. He was wearing his ck suit and it made him feel a bit older than his age. It gave him a solid, sharp, and confident temperament.


    Sora helped him to use his tie and had to admit that Haru was really handsome in his suit. She couldn''t help but hug him.


    Haru felt that Sora was the cutest girl in this world and hugged her back.


    "That school of yours is really fuck.i.e.d up," Sora said.


    "I agree," Haru said with a chuckle.


    Sora had a soft sigh and said, "I just can''t believe that after three days in that school you have gotten 2.5 billion yen."


    "I also can''t believe it either," Haru said.


    Sora snorted and said, "You have said that but your expression telling otherwise. It is as if you know that you would win that much money."


    "At the moment, I have entered that school. I know that I''ll get an amount of money, though I didn''t expect to be able to get that much of money," Haru said.


    Sora smiled and asked, "What are you nning to do with that much? Even if you''re not working, we can live normally without worry." She looked at Haru''s expression and said, "But you don''t want to do that, right?"


    "Yeah, at least I want to conquer the media in this country so there won''t be anyone who can bother us in the future," Haru said while hugging Sora''s waist.


    "Media conglomerate, huh? I guess that''s not bad. I''ll support you." Sora tiptoed and kissed his lips.


    Haru had to admit that this girl really made him addicted. "Do you want to go out for a weekend? I''ll buy you anything with Megumi together."


    "I''ll talk to herter," Sora said and seemed to be excited. She was a girl and she loved to go shopping. She thought for a while and said, "Do you know that Megumi''s ninja skill has increased?"


    "What?!"


    "Sigh¡­ Sometimes she appeared behind me suddenly. This has be a big problem," Sora said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether Megumi would be able to be invisible in the future. He shook his head and wouldn''t let his girlfriend be invisible. "I''ll make her be more feminer."


    "Oh, how?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "¡­" Sora sighed since she knew that this guy was perverted, but she didn''t hate it rather she loved it, especially after she had tasted his touch. She looked at him with a hateful expression and wondered how much experience he had done to be able to have such a skill.


    "What? What''s that expression?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Nothing." Sora shook her head and asked, "Do you have other lovers now?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Sora and wondered how this girl was able to know.


    "I am your sister," Sora said.


    "You''re not my sister, right?" Haru got closer and whispered, "You''re my lover now."


    Sora blushed and had to admit that she loved to flirt with him. She snuggled into him and sniffed his smell. "Haru, you smell really good."


    Haru looked at Sora and wondered whether this girl had turned into a pervert or rather he knew that this girl was perverted. He shook his head and knew that this girl was still young. He needed to wait for her to be high school first before he could start. He was an old driver and he could wait for her.


    "The side effects of your magic will start toe out tomorrow, right?" Sora asked.


    "Yes." Haru sighed when he heard her question.


    "You hate the side effects of your magic?" Sora asked since she thought that he should be happy to have such a healthy libido.


    "No, I hate it. I can''t control my desire," Haru said while shaking his head. He felt that it was too troublesome to have this magic. Even though he knew that this magic was very powerful since he could defeat anyone as long as that person wasn''t a virgin.


    "Isn''t that good? You''ll be very healthy even in the future," Sora said.


    Haru looked at Sora with a strange expression.


    "Is there something on my face?" Sora asked.


    "Howe you be very perverted?" Haru asked.


    Sora snorted softly and said, "Isn''t it because of you? Don''t you love to y me that much then making me turn like this? I have to ask for your responsibility to change me into this."


    Haru only smirked and said, "Thought, I''m sure that there are a lot of people who will be going to hate our rtionship."


    "Isn''t that how you''re going to be a media conglomerate?" Sora asked.


    "Well, that''s true," Haru said.


    "Anyway, you have started your first step," Sora said.


    "You have that much confidence in me?" Haru asked.


    "With your ability, it won''t be long until you conquer the world," Sora said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru thought for a while, but he knew that was possible.


    "Then when that moment is happening, I am sure that there are a lot of foxesing toward you to temp you." Sora looked at him and said, "It''s better for you to get all of your girls now rather thanter."


    "¡­"


    "So who is this new girl? Yuri? Kirari? Kosaka? Or the daughter of that sweet shop?" Sora asked. She was wondering who was his next girl.


    "Don''t be surprised," Haru said.


    Sora thought for a while and suddenly realized something. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Utaha," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora wasn''t sure what to say and could only sigh. "I''ll go to school first. I''ll need to think about a lot of things."


    Haru looked at Sora''s back and knew that the rtionship between the two of them wasn''t that good, but he was confident when they entered the bed together they would be good sisters.

 Chapter 402 Newspaper Company

    <h4>Chapter 402 Newspaper Company</h4>


    "Can I really use this car?" Utaha''s father asked.


    "I am not 18 years old yet and I don''t have a driving license," Haru said.


    Utaha''s father looked at a ck Mercedes G400 that Haru had taken out from the garage of his cafe. He had promised toe to his cafe in the early morning and didn''t expect for him to take out such a car.


    Haru thought that it would be wasteful to not use this car since he had kept it inside his body. He had Ritsu to help him register this car and it was very easy to do it. He didn''t care much even though he knew that it was a crime. "Let''s go, I am going to buy a newspaperpany. I can''t let them see me using a taxi to go there."


    "Well, that''s true." Utaha''s father nodded.


    "Let''s go, we might be able to start the news that I have acquired this newspaper in the evening edition," Haru said.


    "Good." Utaha''s father nodded and started the car to go to the headquarters of Tokyo Shimbun.


    Tokyo Shimbun is one of the oldest newspapers in Japan. The group dates back to 1888 when a regional newspaper was founded in Nagoya. In 1942, another Nagoya-based newspaper merged with the Miyako Shimbun. The publication took its current form by merging it with a Tokyo-based paper in 1967. The group has thirteen foreign bureaus. They are in New York City, Washington, D.C., London, Paris, Berlin, Moscow, Cairo, Beijing, Shanghai, Taipei, Seoul, Man, and Bangkok.


    Though, he knew that such a big newspaper had a veryrge deficit and loss each year.


    Haru and Utaha''s father, whose name is Eichi, came together and went directly to meet the boss of Chunichi Shimbun or the parents of the Tokyo Shimbun. He was wondering whether he could buy the entire Chunichi Shimbun directly, but he knew that it wouldn''t be that easy unless he used hypnotic magic to do it.


    They entered the headquarters of Tokyo Shimbun together and saw a lot of people looking at them. They were guided by one of the employees to go to the meeting room. They entered the room together and saw a lot of people who had been waiting for them.


    Then one of the groups of people who sat down in the center of the table stood up and greeted him. "Hello, are you Kasugano Haruka?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Haru nodded.


    "That''s good, my name is Bungo Yoda. I am the representative of Chunichi Shimbun. I am very surprised to know that you''re only 16 years old this year," Yoda said.


    "Age is only a number," Haru said.


    "That might be true, but age also gives people an experience," Yoda said.


    "Experience is nothing in front of talent," Haru replied.


    Yoda raised his eyebrow and asked, "So you have said that you have that talent?"


    "Yes." Haru wasn''t going to be modest in this matter.


    Yoda shook his head and said, "Don''t you be busy going to school now? Why have you decided to buy a newspaper?"


    "I dropped out of school when my parents died¡­" Haru said.


    Everyone seemed to eximed when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Even though the newspaper seems to be declining with the age of digitalization, I believe that I can revive it," Haru said.


    "You sure are very confident," Yoda said.


    "If I am not confident then I am not going to buy this newspaperpany." Haru looked at Yoda and said, "How about we start the negotiation now?"


    "Sure, but can I have a request?" Yoda asked.


    "Please do tell me," Haru said.


    "I hope that you won''t try toy off the employees since all of them are part of the family of Tokyo Shimbun," Yoda said.


    Haru looked at Yoda''s skin thickness and wondered who had made the decision toy off the employee before. He shook his head and said, "I''ll let Kasumigaoka Eichi make that decision. I am not familiar with the newspaper business, but I believe in his ability to let him manage thispany."


    "I won''t let you down, boss," Eichi said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t mind him since Eichi might be his father-inw in the future.


    Yoda looked at Eichi and knew that Eichi was one of the previous employees that had beenid off from thispany. He felt a bitplex but didn''t say anything. He was grateful for someone who would be able to buy this newspaper then also shouldered the debt of thispany.


    That''s right, debt.


    Tokyo Shimbun has quite arge debt and that number is almost one billion yen.


    Haru didn''t care much about the debt since he believed in the future hispany would be the number one newspaperpany in this country.


    The process of negotiation was quite long since Yoda wanted to increase the price of the buy out for thispany.


    Haru wasn''t going to lose since he also needed to shoulder a quite big debt from thispany.


    In the end, they decided to sell thepany for 110 million yen. The newspaperpany with a century of history had been bought with such a price, but the reality was cruel since the owner of Tokyo Shimbun needed money to run theirpany.


    Today, Haru had officially be the owner of Tokyo Shimbun and he was able to manipte the voice of people in this country to a certain extent. He was sure that a political group woulde to him to ask him to support them since this newspaper had a cirction of 100,000 people in Tokyo. Such arge number of people would be able to affect the vote in their election.


    "Thank you, I hope that you can make thispany flourish," Yoda said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Thank you." He didn''t want to talk too much with Yoda since the business deal had ended then he wanted to start the meeting. He sat down on his seat along with Kasumigaoka Eichi on his side. "Let''s start the meeting now."


    Everyone who joined this meeting knew that their career might end with one word from their new boss. They had to admit someone who was able to buy a newspaperpany when he was 16 years old was a genius, but in the end, he was a child. Though, they knew that they couldn''t offend him.


    "First, I''ll make Kasumigaoka Eichi be the Chief Editor for this Tokyo Shimbun," Haru said.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone pped their hands together only the current Chief Editor of Tokyo Shimbun was silent and knew that his career was over.


    "For the current Chief Editor, please get out and pack your things since we need to talk about how to develop this newspaper in the future," Haru said to everyone.

 Chapter 403 Plan and Speech

    <h4>Chapter 403 n and Speech</h4>


    "Kasumigaka-san, let''s talk what will you do first after you have be the Chief-Editor of this newspaper?" Haru asked.


    Kasumigaka Eichi looked at Haru for a while and knew that it was his time to talk about his idea. "I have thought for a while about creating a website for this newspaper. We can be the first one in this country and turn our loss into profit in the near future. I''ll also post your news about how you have taken this newspaperpany to create hype." He wanted to have good content and he was wondering when Haru was going to take out his n.


    Everyone seemed to agree when they heard that the Chief-Editor wanted to use Haru to create hype for the newspaper.


    16 years old buying a newspaperpany? This will be big news! Especially, when the appearance of their boss is simr to an idol or an actor on the television. They were sure that there were a lot of females who decided to buy their newspaper.


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s good, but that''s not enough." He took out something from his suitcase and gave it to each of them.


    "What is this?" Kasumigaoka Eichi asked.


    "This is a novel. I thought I''d publish it in the newspaperter," Haru said.


    "Novel?" They were surprised when they knew that Haru had prepared a novel.


    "Young Boss, did you write this novel by yourselves?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I am also a novelist. Try to read first and give me your opinion."


    They nodded and looked at the title of the novel. "Dragon Zakura?" They felt that the name of this novel seemed to be very fierce, but they had decided to read the story since it was created by their Young Boss.


    Dragon Zakura is a story about a private high school (Ryuzan) in whichwyer Kenji Sakuragi, a former biker, is sent to close down. His business is on the rocks due to his biker background being made public in a scandal-magazine. Sakuragi gets the idea of turning the school around instead of closing it, thereby resurrecting his career. He goes for an outrageous goal: getting 5 students from this no-hope highschool into Tokyo University, the top university in the country. He persuades the director to back him, then gives a rousing speech to the entire school to announce the special ss. "You''re all losers and you''ll stay losers for the rest of your lives! Because you''re toozy to use your brains and you haven''t figured out that society is run by clever folks who make sure they always win and you always lose. If you don''t like that prospect, study! I''ll give you a goal: get into Tokyo University!" he shouts to a stunned, silent crowd.


    Everyone seemed interested when they read that this novel was a story about someone who wanted to make someone enter the most prestigious university in this country. They couldn''t take away their eyes and had to admit that it was an interesting story about how awyer wanted to make a delinquent enter Tokyo University.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said, "Boss, this novel is good! Let us publish our novel in the newspaper!" His eyes seemed to be excited when he thought this story could be read in their newspaper. He was sure that this newspaperpany would be popr soon with this novel.


    "That''s my n, but I have heard that this newspaper is being sold twice?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, our newspaper is a daily newspaper and we''ll print our newspaper in the morning and in the evening. Though we''ll only publish your novel once a week," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "In the evening? So is it aimed more atmuters and office workers?" Haru asked.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said, "Yes, we want the people in this town to be able to know the news as soon as possible. We''ll post your news this evening too."


    Haru nodded and thought for a while. He knew that the evening newspaper was targeted formuters and office workers. He wanted to create his newspaper for the evening to be more interesting. He thought about the culture of the office workers in this country and said, "Say, do any of you usuallye together to eat and drink after work?"


    "¡­" They felt that this question was a bit strange, but they nodded. It was usually their culture toe together with their co-workers to go to the pub, food stall, or a bar.


    "What do you think about creating a section in the evening edition to rmend a ce to eat and drink after work?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" They opened their eyes wide and said, "That''s a good idea!" They felt that this idea was feasible and they could imagine the office worker who bought their newspaper and the food business owner who wanted them to make a rmendation in their ce.


    "This is a good idea. We can start this project right away!" Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Yes!"


    Kasugamioka Echi looked at Haru and asked, "So what''s the title of this project?" He had to admit that this young man really had a lot of good ideas.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "How about "Sryman''s Journey". It''s a story about tired and lonely srymen who have worked in thepany for a decade. He has a hobby to visit a lot of shops to eat and drink since he doesn''t like the lonely feeling in his house. Hees to a lot of shops at night then when he is satisfied with the food and drink¡­¡­ He would say¡­"


    "¤¦¤Þ¤¤! (Umai! or it''s good)¡­ Silently while gulping his beer right to his throat¡­"


    Gulp!


    They had to admit that they wanted to drink a cold beer when they went hometer and the background story was very cool for them.


    "Ok! Let''s do this! Let''s create this newspaper to be the most popr in this country!" Kasumigaoka Eichi was excited.


    "Yeah!!!"


    Kasumigaoka Eichi looked at Haru and said, "Boss, you should talk to everyone to make them calm down since most of them will be worried when they know that their new boss is a teenager."


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ll go back after this then."


    They nodded and followed him to start his speech to every employee in this newspaperpany.


    The employee of this newspaper was worried when they knew that their new boss was only a teenager in his 16 years. They were worried that this teenager didn''t know anything and would cause a lot of trouble. They were wondering which rich family let their children y with a people''s life and decided to buy a newspaperpany on a whim. They became worried, but then they saw a group of executives of this newspaperpany along with their news boss.


    Haru stood up along with the executives of the Tokyo Shimbun.


    Everyone wasn''t sure, but Haru''s presence alone made them unable to look away from him.


    "Hello, everyone, my name is Kasugano Haruka. As you can see, I am the naughty teenager who has decided to buy this newspaperpany¡­"


    They wanted tough, but they held it since they knew that Haru was their new boss. They knew that they needed to be respectful of him.


    Haru smiled and said, "Enough the joke, I am sure that all of you are worried about your job, right? I am sure that a lot of people are going to doubt my ability to manage thispany."


    "¡­¡­" They were silent, but these powerful words made them sweat profusely.


    Haru still had a gentle smile on his face and continued his speech. "You don''t need to worry¡­ I''m not nning to manage thispany but decided to believe in Kasugamigaoka Eichi as the new Chief-Editor of Tokyo Shimbun to manage this newspaperpany. Please give him warm apuse¡­"


    p! p! p!


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to brighten when they saw Kasugamigaoka Eichi since his poprity was quite good even though he had beenid off.


    "First you can believe in my words that I won''t try toy you off¡­¡­"


    They seemed to sigh in relief when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Since I am nning to make this newspaper to be the highest cirction newspaper in this country and I need all of you here to help me to do that. Few of you might doubt it, but that''s alright since you only need to watch."


    "Watch me reform the newspaper industry in this country!"


    Haru opened his arms wide as if he was the king of the world.


    p! p! p!


    Thunderous ps could be heard in this office and everyone was excited when they heard thest words of their new boss. This country when people were always modest and told people to be low-key, but this arrogant gesture and confident words made everyone feel reassurance and confidence in their newspaperpany.


    Haru wouldn''t stop here and since he had decided to embark on this journey then he would do it until the end.

 Chapter 404 You havent changed

    <h4>Chapter 404 You haven''t changed</h4>


    Haru took a picture of the evening newspaper and decided to go back after this. He walked together with Eichi and asked, "Uncle, do you know someone who has worked for an investment bank?"


    "Hmm? Invesment bank?" Kasumigaoka Eichi asked.


    "Yes, I want to open an investmentpany to manage my own funds. I don''t want to ce it on the bank," Haru said. He didn''t want the bank to use his money and it was better to use it for an investment.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi thought for a while and said, "I know someone and he was my ssmate during my university time."


    "Oh?"


    "He has worked as a director of Mitsubishi UFJ Financial Group in the past."


    "Huh? Why is he being fired?" Haru was curious.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi shook his head and said, "Don''t you remember the bankruptcy of Lehman Brothers? Mitsubishi UFJ Financial Group has invested quite a lot of money in that financial group and my friend has be the scapegoat for this thing."


    Haru nodded and understood that the boss of somepany in this country loved to let their subordinates take responsibility for their own mistake. "What is he doing now?"


    "I am not sure, a few months ago he asked me whether I have a job or not, but I couldn''t help him at that time," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Let me meet him," Haru said. He knew that someone who was able to be a director for a famous investment bank wasn''t someone ordinary. He wanted to meet this person first to see whether this person was suitable to manage his fund or not.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said, "I''ll tell himter. When do you want to meet him?"


    "Hmm, this Saturday. Let him meet him in my cafe in the afternoon," Haru said.


    "I understand." Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and asked, "Do you want me to send you off?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I want to walk for a while."


    "I''ll continue to work now," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Work hard and make a lot of money for me, Uncle," Haru said with a smile.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi twitched his lips and said, "Hmm, I''ll do that." He thought that Haru might be his son-inw in the future and his daughter could live happily with himter in the future.


    Haru didn''t know what Kasumigaoka Eichi was thinking and didn''t care much either. "Uncle, you can have the car. It''s my gift to you."


    "R - Really?" Kasumigaoka Eichi was surprised.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re Utaha''s father and this is nothing for me," Haru said.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi looked at Haru and realized that Haru was both a good boss and a good son-inw. He nodded and said, "Thank you." He bowed his head sincerely since Haru had helped him too much. He was helpless when he had lost his job, but Haru hade giving him a chance to manage thispany.


    "Uncle, stand up. I feel bad to see you bow your head for me. You don''t need to thank me since I really need someone to manage this newspaperpany, but if you mess up then I will kick you out without hesitation," Haru said with a serious expression.


    It was his first time to see Haru with a serious expression. Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said with a serious expression. "I understand."


    "Good, I''ll go back now. Don''t overwork yourself and work toote since Utaha might me me for forcing her father to work too much," Haru said with augh.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi alsoughed along with Haru''s words.


    They talked for a while before Haru left the office.


    Haru walked slowly then went into the crowd before using his magic to change his clothes instantly to something casual. Even though he was sessful in buying this newspaperpany, he wasn''t that happy since tomorrow the side effect of his magic would reappear. He knew that both Sora and Megumi would be happy to help him, but he knew that hand alone wasn''t enough. He might be thinking something vulgar in his head right now, but it was something important. He felt that it was wrong to fuck them with an intention to relieve the side effect of his magic. He was wondering whether he could meet someone who was able to help him and did an adult activity without an emotional attachment.


    ''Without feeling for each other, huh?'' Haru knew that it was easy to do it since he could choose a random girl on the street since the girls in this country were very open. However, he knew that it was very hard. It wasn''t that he was narcissistic or something, but he was sure that girls who had sex with him would start to fall in love with him. He didn''t want them to fall in love and only wanted both of them to enjoy a sexual activity together.


    ''Tomorrow¡­''


    Haru looked around and thought to buy something nice to celebrate his nice asion since he had gotten the newspaperpany. He wanted to buy a cake or something but stopped when he heard someone quarrel with each other. He turned his head curiously and saw his acquaintance. "Akane-Sensei?"


    "You bitch! How dare you cheat on me!" The man was very angry.


    Akane was silent, but her heart was in shame when this man started to get angry at her in the middle of the street. She had never thought much about her rtionship with this man. She wanted to leave this man as soon as possible, but her hand was being held by him.


    "Say something, bitch!" The man raised his hand and pped her.


    Akane closed her eyes and waited for the p, but she suddenly heard the voice of her ex-boyfriend.


    "Who are you? Are you her cheating partner too?!" The man was angry.


    Akane opened her eyes and was surprised to see him here. "Haru?"


    "Sensei." Haru smiled at Akane and looked a bit pitifully at the man. He knew it was impossible to control Akane and this woman always loved to y with people''s feelings. He wrapped his hand around the man''s shoulder and said, "Bro, don''t be angry. There are a lot of women in this world, you shouldn''t put your feelings on her too much."


    The man seemed a bit surprised by Haru''s words. "But this woman has cheated on me!"


    Haru sighed and said, "I know that it hurts, but it is also a good lesson for you that you should choose a good woman in the future. You should choose a woman who isn''t too beautiful and isn''t too ugly then marry and have children in the future¡­" He started to talk about a lot of things with this man.


    The man listened to Haru carefully and he started to calm down. He felt quite dumb to get angry at the woman that he had dated for only a month.


    "It''s also troublesome if you get in with the police after you have pped her," Haru said.


    "That''s true." The man nodded.


    "You should get something good to eat, have a nice bath, then drunk until you sleep tonight," Haru said.


    The man thought that Haru was quite good. "That''s true, do you want to go with me?"


    Akane who was by their side felt a bit dumbfounded when Haru had be close to her ex-boyfriend.


    "I am a bit busy now, bro. Enjoy your time while you''re single when you have calmed down then try to get a new girlfriend again," Haru said.


    The man seemed a bit disappointed since he couldn''t invite Haru to drink since he felt that Haru was a very gentle guy.


    They talked for a while before separating from each other.


    The man looked at the night sky, but he wasn''t sure why but he felt that he wanted to splurge his money to buy something nice to eat and maybe shared it with his neighborter.


    Haru looked at the man for a while and turned his attention to his teacher. "You haven''t changed Akane-sensei."

 Chapter 405 Lost himself...

    <h4>Chapter 405 Lost himself¡­</h4>


    "Haru!!"


    Akane hugged Haru''s waist right away.


    Haru was startled and said, "Don''t hug me now! Your ex-boyfriend hasn''t gone away from this ce!" He was sure that Akane''s ex-boyfriend would punch him when that guy knew that he had a rtionship with Akane. "Let''s go to a cafe or something."


    "Hmm¡­" Akane didn''t let him go and acted as if the thing that had happened earlier didn''t happen.


    Haru looked at Akane and didn''t think much. He decided to ask her to go to the nearby cafe that was deserted. He ordered a coffeette and sat down while listening to the jazz music that was yed in this cafe.


    Akane ordered a cheesecake along with an iced mhiato. She looked at Haru and asked, "Why did you wear sses?"


    "Hmm? I might be famouster and I need to disguise myself," Haru answered.


    Akane raised her eyebrow and said, "Well, you''re quite a famous light novel author, right?"


    Haru smiled and said, "You can read a newspaperter and you will know it soon."


    Akane was a bit curious and said with a spoiled tone. "Tell me!"


    "No, you will know in a few hours," Haru said.


    "A few hours? So in the evening? Akane asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and saw the waiter ced their order on the table.


    "Thank you," Akane said with a smile and made the waiter blush.


    Haru knew that this woman was beautiful and always showed an innocent image to everyone, but he knew that this woman was a bit distorted. He sipped the bitter coffeette on his ss and didn''t think that it was special. He wasn''t sure why, but he remembered how he went out together with Sakura in the past. He was wondering what that girl was doing right now. He suddenly felt that his forehead was flicked by someone. He looked at Akane and asked, "Is there something?"


    "Did you think of another girl?" Akane asked with a frown.


    "Yes," Haru answered inly.


    Akane looked at Haru for a while and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Akane looked at Haru again and asked, "Am I attractive?"


    "Of course, you can see that waiter is watching you," Haru said while looking at the waiter.


    The waiter was surprised and hurriedly looked away.


    Akane smiled and said, "Don''t scare him."


    "I am not scaring him. I am only looking at him," Haru said.


    Akane took a fork and ate the cheesecake that she had ordered. She looked at Haru and wondered why this young man had never truly fallen in love with her. She had seen a lot of men and all of them had fallen easily on her charm, but Haru was different. She also didn''t show a bothered expression when a lot of men were watching her. "Is their nce on me really not bothering you?"


    "Hmm? Why does it bother me? I think that I should be happy that you''re really beautiful that even attracted everyone''s attention. They can only see you from afar longing your attention then going home jerking off alone in their house, but me¡­" Haru touched Akane''s hand and said, "I can touch you and I can talk to you. I am sure that the guys who have been watching us are dying in envy seeing me talking with you like this."


    Akane chuckled hearing his words and said, "You really know how to make me happy."


    "Oh? You''re sad?" Haru asked.


    Akane shook her head and said, "No, I am just tired." She looked at Haru and said, "How about we take a restter?"


    Haru looked at Akane and had to admit that she was beautiful and he also needed someone to help him on the side effect of his magic since he would be troubled tomorrow. He felt that this woman was very suitable to help him since both of them didn''t have that much emotional attachment.


    Akane looked at him and waited for his answer, but Haru didn''t say anything for a while. She thought for a while and asked, "Are you still dating your girlfriends?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I am."


    Akane frowned but didn''t say anything. She was wondering whether Haru didn''t ept her invitation because of his girlfriend.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Do you want to go to karaoke?"


    "Karaoke? Why not?" Akane nodded without hesitation. She only wanted to enjoy her day today and didn''t want to think too much about the thing that had happened earlier. She was really grateful to him who didn''t ask anything about the ident earlier.


    Haru typed his phone and reported that he might not go back tonight since he needed to take care of hispany.


    "Hey! Don''t keep looking at your phone!" Akane was annoyed.


    "My bad, I need to tell Sora that I won''t go back tonight," Haru said.


    "Oh!" Akane seemed interested and asked, "So are we going to stay?"


    "That might be possible, but it depends on your performanceter," Haru said.


    Akane twitched her lips and said, "Isn''t it supposed to be me who said those words?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to think too much about small things," Haru said and looked at the list of the song on the screen and chose his song.


    They sang together inside the karaoke in the hotel room singing, dancing, and having fun together. They didn''t think much and only enjoyed their time tonight.


    Haru suddenly felt that his phone was vibrating. He saw that he had received a chat from Tsunade and saw her chat.


    Tsunade: "Haru, I have told you something."


    Haru felt a bad feeling and asked, "What''s wrong, Tsunade?"


    Tsunade: "The side effect of your magic will appear soon and since you have been holding yourself for two weeks¡­"


    Haru was speechless and he felt that his body was really hot. He hurriedly used his magic to calm himself, but he felt that his body was simr to a volcano. He tried to hold the eruption with the control of his magic and waited for Tsunade to finish her message.


    Tsunade: "Then the moment the side effect of your magic reappears then it would start¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t read the end of the message and suddenly he only saw the single woman in this room. He lost his mind and brought this woman to the bed right away.


    "H - Haru?" Akane looked at Haru''s eyes which were full of desire and that gaze made her hot. She had been waiting for this and didn''t hesitate to ept him right away. She had decided to take a day off tomorrow.


    "Kyaaa¡­¡­"

 Chapter 406 Being Famous

    <h4>Chapter 406 Being Famous</h4>


    Haru opened his eyes slowly and felt something on his arm. He turned his head and saw Akane was sleeping on his arm soundly. He used his free arm to pinch the bridge of his nose. He sighed and knew that he had lost himself. He looked at his dragon which had stood up very high and knew that the side effect of his magic hade back. He tried to reach his phone and saw a lot of missing calls and messages from his phone. He ignored those messages and missed calls from his smartphone and read Tsunade''s message to him.


    Haru read the message and knew that since he had sealed the side effect of his magic then when the seal was undone the desire that had been held for two weeks erupted. He could see that Akane was very tired and decided to use his magic to slowly recover her energy. He didn''t mind doing it since she was sleeping right now. He let her sleep and read the chat from a lot of people. He saw that all of them were surprised, shocked, asked him, and even congratted him when they saw the news about his acquisition of a newspaperpany. He smiled and replied to them one by one when out slowly to take breakfast in the hotel since he was a bit hungry.


    Akane opened her eyes slowly and felt that her body was very refreshed. She sighed softly when she remembered the thing that had happened yesterday. She had to admit that it was the best night of her entire life. She knew from all the men that she had slept with Haru was the best of all of them. ''That shape, length, grit, technique, stamina¡­'' She felt that it was as if Haru was bornt only to please a woman herself. She tried to reach him and hugged him, but she didn''t find anyone besides her. She opened her eyes fully and didn''t see him beside her. She didn''t know why, but she felt lost when she didn''t see him. "Haru¡­"


    *Click


    The door was opened when Haru entered the room. He walked and saw that Akane had woken up. "Have you woken up?"


    "Haru!" Akane sighed in relief and asked, "Where have you been?" She couldn''t help butin to him.


    "I am bringing you breakfast, don''t you feel hungry?" Haru asked.


    Growl!


    Akane blushed when her stomach was making a cute sound.


    Haru chuckled and said, "Eat your breakfast first."


    "Feed me!" Akane said with a spoiled tone.


    "It can be helped." Haru sat down next to her and asked, "Can I turn on the TV?"


    "Sure," Akane answered.


    Haru turned on the TV and saw the news. He used a spoon to feed Akane who was in bed.


    Akane was happy and chewed her food then she looked at the tv and saw Haru''s photo. She was stunned when she saw the content of the news¡­¡­


    She was shocked and swallowed her food. "You buy a newspaperpany?"


    "Yes." Haru fed her once again and said, "Open your mouth."


    Akane opened her mouth and looked at Haru. She was wondering how this 16-year-old young man was able to buy a newspaperpany.


    "Let''s talkter after you have finished eating," Haru said.


    Akane nodded since she wanted to ask a lot of things.


    Haru continued to watch the news while feeding Akane. He saw that news on television and tried to gather his information from drop out of school, author of the novel, and cafe owner. He smiled when he saw some of the people on the news trying to tell him to go to the school honestly rather than trying to do business. He was d since his other identity wasn''t known by people and he was known as an orphan and lived in this world alone. He also saw some of the experts, especially women, had supported him since his background was an orphan and he also saw those women write their numbers on the news. He was too speechless to say anything to watch the news now.


    Sora had changed her identity before and Ritsu had helped him to change their family records.


    Akane was angry when she saw the news and couldn''t help but curse. "The experts on the news talk as if they know everything. They can''t even buy apany when they are 16. They should be ashamed of trying to preach to you as if they know anything."


    "Don''t get angry," Haru said.


    "Is this not making you angry?"


    "No, this is also good propaganda," Haru said.


    "Propaganda?" Akane was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "The more they talk about me the more that my newspaper bes famous. I believe in the content of my newspaper and I am sure when all of them have read my newspaper then they would be a subscriber to my newspaper." He felt that that news and experts had be a free advertisement for his newspaper.


    "¡­" Akane opened her mouth and felt that Haru was very smart. She knew that he was very smart from middle school, but it was her first time to see him having a good sense of business. She had to admit that anyone who married him would be blessed. ''Very good at sex, rich, handsome, good body, etc¡­'' She looked at Haru''sher region and saw that it had stood up once again. She was wondering whether this guy didn''t get tired since they had yed a lot of times. She also felt weird since she didn''t feel soreness, rather she felt energetic. She was done with her breakfast and hugged him. "Do you want to take a bath?"


    "Of course, I''ll help you to wash your body," Haru said and carried her on his arms.


    Akane snuggled into him and kissed his neck. She really didn''t want to leave this ce and enjoyed his time with him today.

 Chapter 407 Harmonious

    <h4>Chapter 407 Harmonious</h4>


    Haru was very annoyed at Tsunade since this woman didn''t tell him about the sudden eruption of the side effect of his magic. Thought, he also knew that it was because she was afraid to make him worry.


    Tsunade: "How?"


    Haru: "How?"


    Tsunade: "I mean the seal on your magic has been broken, right? How is the side effect?"


    Haru: "I don''t understand what are you talking about."


    Tsunade: "Oh, so you won''t tell me?"


    Haru: "You also didn''t tell me about the eruption after the temporary seal is over."


    Tsunade: "I am sorry."


    Haru: "You don''t need to. I know that it is too much good news when I know that you can seal the side effect of my magic."


    Tsunade: "Ugh¡­ I guess something really happening, huh?"


    Haru: "Sorry, Tsunade. I need to take a break for a while.


    Tsunade: "I am sorry! You can tell me anything when you need anything!"


    Haru: "I know, goodbye." He ended the chat and put his phone in his pocket. He rubbed his face and walked back to his cafe since no one was in his apartment.


    Sora and Megumi had said to him that they would meet him to the cafe after they had gone back from school.


    Haru didn''t really mind and went to his cafe since he needed to continue to build his cloudputing.


    "Haru," Ritsu suddenly said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Is the problem in your body really troubling you?" Ritsu asked. She knew that Haru''s magic was really troublesome and it made him hard to control his desire.


    "Yes," Haru answered.


    "Why not ask both Megumi and Sora? Or Utaha?" Ritsu asked.


    "Hmm¡­ It might be a hypocrite for me, but I don''t want to do sex with an intention to relief myself on my girlfriends," Haru said. He had done it once in the "Fairy Tail world", but that woman was very was different from the girls in this world.


    "Hmm¡­ Being human is hard," Ritsu said.


    "That''s right, even a human might not understand other humans since their minds areplex," Haru said.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru twitched his lips when he heard it. "You''re digital, how can you help me?"


    "You can help me to build my body. I am very curious about this mating process of humans," Ritsu said.


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say since this information was too shocking for him. "Please, don''t do that. I might be killed by Korosensei and everyone in ss 3-E."


    Ritsu smiled and said, "Don''t you miss them? I am sure that Kanzaki will be happy to meet you."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I''ll do it after I have bought the cure of the side effect of my magic. It''ll be dangerous to meet her in this condition."


    "Yeah, don''t attack her," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and entered his cafe. He saw Shiina was there and greeted. "Shiina."


    Shiina nodded at him and continued to train herself with bncing broomsticks, scissors, and mops on her fingertips. She was full of concentration to train even though her life was very good, but she needed to keep her power.


    Haru thought for a while and remembered that he had brought something for Shiina. "Shiina, I have something for you."


    "Hmm?" Shiina looked at him.


    Haru brought a cute cat kigurumi (costumed character). The same costume that he gave to Runa a few days ago. "This is for you."


    "Wow¡­" Shiina''s eyes were attracted by this cute rabbit costume. "C - Can I have it?"


    "Sure, this is for you," Haru said.


    "Thank you." Shiina dropped broomsticks, scissors, and mops on her fingertips and tried the cute cat kigurumi on her body. She hugged it tightly and felt that it was really suitable for her.


    "Where is both Iwasawa and Kosaka?" Haru asked.


    "Kosaka is sleeping and Iwasawa is in the studio," Shiina said. She had never talked too much and only said a few words since her character was a silent type.


    Haru nodded and went to the studio. He hoped there was a quest since he needed points as soon as possible. He needed six thousand more points before he could erase the side effect of "pleasure magic". He entered the studio and saw Iwasawa singing while ying her guitar.


    Iwasawa sang the song that she had created then she saw Haru enter the studio. She was quite surprised when she knew he bought a newspaperpany, but she wasn''t the type of person who exaggerated something. "Did you buy a newspaperpany?" However, she was quite curious whether this news was true or not.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and took the bass since he also wanted to train.


    "Why?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Money?" Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­" Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and joked with him. "Do you want to be the richest in the world?"


    "What do you think?" Haru answered with a smirk.


    "¡­¡­" Iwasawa opened her mouth wide and asked, "Seriously?"


    "I am joking," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­" Iwasawa was annoyed by him. She looked at him and said, "Let''s y."


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    Sora was in her school and it was her time to go back.


    "Sora, let''s go to his cafe," Megumi said.


    Sora was surprised when Megumi suddenly appeared. She calmed herself and nodded. "Let''s go."


    Megumi looked at Sora and asked, "Sora, you have changed your family name, right?"


    "Hmm." Sora nodded and said, "He might eat us soon and it is better to change my name."


    Megumi was speechless and asked, "Do you want him to eat you?" She was a bit red when she asked this question. She wasn''t an innocent girl and knew Sora''s meaning.


    Sora nodded and said, "Of course, but he won''t do that." She sighed when she thought about it.


    "Why?" Megumi asked.


    "I have a feeling that he thinks that we''re too young," Sora said.


    "Well, we''re in our third middle school," Megumi said.


    "Yeah, I want to be a high school student as soon as possible," Sora said with a sigh. She thought for a while and remembered something. "The side effect of his magic hase back."


    "Oh." Megumi blushed and said, "We''re going to do it again?"


    "It can''t be helped, his touch is very nice," Sora said.


    Megumi blushed once again and said, "Sora, you shouldn''t say something too vulgar."


    Sora snorted and said, "You said that, but you love it, right?"


    Megumi sighed when she heard Sora and she had to admit that she loved it too when Haru touched her in that ce. She also misses him right now.


    "I have heard that it should feel better to do that," Sora said.


    "Sora!!!"


    Both of them talked harmoniously while going home together.


    Haru would be happy if he saw their interaction and thought that his hard work had paid off.

 Chapter 408 Bitcoin

    <h4>Chapter 408 Bitcoin</h4>


    Haru looked at the time and it was time for lunch. "Let''s take a break."


    Iwasawa nodded since she was also a bit hungry. Even though she loved to y with him again, she couldn''t y with an empty stomach.


    They went out together from the studio and saw that both Kosaka and Shiin were together.


    "Oh? Haru? Since when have youe back?" Kosaka asked.


    "A few hours earlier," Haru answered.


    "Where have you been?" Kosaka asked while squinting her eyes.


    "I have just bought apany and there is something that I need to do there before," Haru said.


    "So¡­ Is that news true?" Kosaka asked.


    "Yeah. Is it really that surprising?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kosaka was speechless. She was wondering what she was doing when she was 16 years old. Though she was wondering whether Haru was really going to take care of hispany since from her perception this guy was always toozy to manage his ownpany and let out other people to manage it. She was curious about what he was doingst night, but she didn''t ask anything.


    "Oh, right. This novel is interesting." Iwasawa showed Haru''s newspaper and said, "Dragon Zakura, isn''t it?" She felt that it was an interesting story about a strangewyer that wanted to guide two delinquents to enter the most prestigious university in Japan.


    "Hopefully, it makes a lot of money for me," Haru said.


    "I hope so too." Iwasawa nodded.


    "I''ll cook lunch. Is there something that you want to eat? Or else I''ll cook something based on my preferences," Haru said.


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Fried rice."


    "Ramen."


    "BBQ."


    "¡­" Haru looked at three of them and said, "I''ll cook something else." He went to the kitchen and only understood that it was very hard to hold himself even though Akane had helped him in the morning. He thought to cook something simple since it was hard to hold himself and he put all of his concentration to calm the side effect of his magic.


    They looked at Haru who was working in the kitchen at a very fast speed. They had to admit that they wouldn''t get bored to see his action in the kitchen no matter how many times.


    Haru used buckwheat flour then made it into a noodle. He was making soba and created the sauce from scratch. He boiled the soba then put it into the cold water while also putting the sauce on the refrigerator to make it cold. While waiting for it to be done, he prepared the side dish that was suitable for this food. He took a shrimp and a variety of vegetables then fried them in flour making a tempura dish.


    The process of cooking didn''t take a long time, and it was only half an hour.


    However, for Iwasawa, Shiina, and Kosaka, they felt that it was simr to hell since they couldn''t eat the food that was in front of their eyes. They were looking at those foods longingly while hoping Haru would be done with the cooking as soon as possible.


    Haru''s movement was fast and he ced all the dishes on the te. "Can someone help me to get those to the table?"


    "Yes!" They answered at the same time. They had been waiting for this time to eat Haru''s food. They knew that this guy would be alright in the future with his cooking skill alone, but this guy was very greedy and wouldn''t satisfied with only bing a chef.


    They looked at the dishes that were presented on the table and gulped unconsciously.


    "Let''s eat." Haru took the chopsticks, but everyone was faster than him.


    They dipped the soba in the sauce then slurped it into their mouths.


    Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!


    The moment thebination of soba and sauce entered their mouths. They felt that they had been thrown into a warring state war. The taste of this food was very intense, yet they couldn''t stop eating it. Their chopsticks didn''t stop and they took the tempura dish on the table then dipped it inside the sauce.


    Crisp!


    It was the sound of the tempura when they bit it into their mouths.


    BOOM!


    They saw a valley of gunshots that made the war more intense.


    Their hands didn''t stop and they couldn''t stop. They felt that they needed to eat this or else someone else would eat their food.


    This lunch had turned into a war!


    Haru was calm while drinking his barley tea. He didn''t seem that surprised when he saw their reaction. He was looking at his smartphone and then found something interesting. ''Bitcoin?'' He raised his eyebrow and facepalmed himself. ''How could I forget about this?!'' He hurriedly ate his food and stood up directly to go to the two emptyputers in his studio in this house.


    Everyone continued with their lunch since it was very delicious. When they were done with their lunch they didn''t see him in front of them.


    "Where is Haru?" Kosaka asked.


    "His room," Shiina answered. She felt that her stomach was veryfortable and wanted to eat some of that soba again.


    "I wonder what he has been doing there," Kosaka said and walked toward his room.


    Iwasawa and Shiina also followed Kosaka since they were also curious.


    Haru turned on his twoputers and started to download the mining software of bitcoin directly to hisputers. The download process was very fast and before long he had started his mining. Hisputer was special and the speed of mining was faster than normal.


    "What are you doing?" Kosaka asked.


    "Making money," Haru answered.


    "?????"


    "This thing is worthless now, but in the future¡­" Haru didn''t say a lot of things and felt that his smartphone vibrated. He looked at theputer and opened the call on his smartphone. "Hello?"


    "Haru. Can you tell me what have you been doing?"


    Haru knew this voice very well and he could hear the sound of the car from his phone.


    "Where are you?"


    "I am at the cafe," Haru answered.


    "I''ll go there and you''ll tell me what has happened!"


    The call ended and Haru looked at his smartphone. He shook his head and put it into his pocket while standing up to go out. "Let''s go out."


    They looked at Haru''sputer and didn''t see anything special. They nodded and went out together since they were afraid to make a mess in this room.


    "So what is that on yourputer?" Kosaka asked.


    "Bitcoin."


    "Bitcoin?"


    "Let me exin to you after this." Haru didn''t mind helping them to be millionaires, but he wasn''t sure whether they had the money to do it.

 Chapter 409 My Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 409 My Aunt</h4>


    They sat down together on the second floor in afortable position together.


    Shiina had tried her new cute cat kigurumi andid on the sofa while ying with her teddy bear.


    Haru had to admit that Shiina was cute. He was also waiting for Hiratsuka toe and had exined to them about bitcoin, but they didn''t seem to have an interest since there wasn''t any proof that it could be valuable in the future.


    Bitcoin is a cryptocurrency.


    Haru knew that once this bitcoin was used by the ck market to trade silk, the price of bitcoin would increase slowly, then in 2018, the price would climb so high that no one could even predict. He had been reincarnated and it would be a waste to not use this chance. He felt that it was enough as long as he had gathered one million bitcointer.


    How to gather bitcoin?


    The answer is simple and that is mining.


    Yes, mining.


    Mining is processed by lending yourputer to work as an auditor of bitcoin transactions. The detail isn''t important, the only thing that you need to remember is that you will get paid with a token from this process.


    Haru was patient and he didn''t need to do anything in mining bitcoin. Even though he was eager to mine bitcoin using moreputers, he wasn''t sure what would happen when he did that since it might cause a disruption on the bitcoin itself when he was in hurry.


    It wouldn''t be toote for him to create a mining farm a few yearster since the price of bitcoin wouldn''t explode until a decade or so.


    What he needed to do right now was to create a pir for himself and this economic crisis had given him a chance to do that. He needed to start as soon as possible, but he didn''t want to manage it alone since it would make his time with his girls to be cutter.


    "When are you going to put the trailer of the game?" Kosaka asked.


    "It should have been one and half a months before the event," Haru answered.


    Kosaka nodded and said, "I guess that''s a perfect time."


    "What about the progress of the game?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright. It should be done a month before the event," Kosaka said.


    "I am sorry that I am unable to help you with the drawing." Haru had only realized that his sense of art was different from normal people. He could buy a skill from the Group Chat, but he was saving his points to cure his trouble.


    They talked for a while then they heard the sound of a car stopping in front of the house.


    Haru didn''t need to guess who this person was since he could hear someone running very fast then opened the door of the cafe.


    "Haru!"


    Haru heard a familiar voice and said, "Aunt. I''m on the 2nd floor."


    "Don''t call me aunt?!" Hiratsuka was angry and walked to the second floor. She saw three beautiful girls around him and sighed. She was wondering why her niece had be a scum. She walked toward him and pushed him to a newspaper.


    Haru took the newspaper and it was his newspaper. "What''s wrong?"


    "Is that true? Did you really buy it?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Hiratsuka looked at Haru for a while and asked, "How?"


    "I have gotten a chance to buy it. Why not buy it?" Haru said.


    Hiratsuka knew that having a newspaper was very helpful. Even though the money might not be much, it could help in manipting the people''s thought information. "How could you get the money to get it? Did you mortgage both your cafe and novel to the bank? You''re only 15 years old! How can you be so reckless?!" She could only think that Haru had gotten the money to buy the newspaperpany from mortgaging the copyright of his novel and his cafe together.


    "No. I didn''t do that," Haru said.


    "Then, how?"


    "I forgot to tell you that I have entered Hyakkaou Private Academy," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Hiratsuka blinked her eyes and didn''t believe it. "Where is it?"


    "Hyakkaou Private Academy."


    "How?" Hiratsuka didn''t expect her niece to suddenly enter one of the most prestigious high schools in this country. She knew that only the most clever students or children of rich people and politicians could study in that school.


    "He seduced a girl to enter that school," Kosaka answered.


    "Oi!" Haru was speechless when he heard Kosaka''s answer.


    "Really?" Hiratsuka was speechless and amazed at the same time. She looked at her niece again and had to admit that he had a nice face, a nice aura that made anyonefortable, and suddenly she didn''t feel that much worry when she heard him going to study there. "You''re going to continue your study there?"


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see for the time being. I am not that interested in going to the school," Haru answered honestly.


    Hiratsuka was mad and pulled Haru''s ear. "You naughty child! I won''t let you not continue your school!"


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Haru felt that this woman was barbarian, but Hiratsuka was one of his closest family after both of his parents had died from an ident.


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "I am not going to preach you or anything, but I have promised your parents to take care of both of you. I am not going to stop you from doing what you want, but you need to promise me to continue with your studies."


    "I know." Haru only nodded.


    "Good." Hiratsuka was satisfied and suddenly she remembered something. She thought for a while and said, "Isn''t it better for you to transfer to another school?"


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "I have heard that school is dangerous," Hiratsuka said.


    "How dangerous is it? No one is going to kill me," Haru said.


    "No, it''s about the tradition in that school. I have heard that everyone needs to gamble in that school," Hiratsuka said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    Hiratsuka was shocked and asked, "Did you gamble in that ce?"


    "Of course. It''s a tradition. I need to join too," Haru answered.


    "How much did you lose? I hope that it won''t be too much," Hiratsuka said.


    "Isn''t there a possibility that I have won a lot in that school?" Haru asked.


    "Oh? Have you won? How much?" Hiratsuka snorted.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and whispered the amount of money that he had earned. He didn''t mind sharing it with Hiratsuka since this woman was quite rich.


    Hiratsuka felt strange when Haru whispered something to her ear since she felt a bit sensitive in that ce, but the moment she heard the exact amount of money that he had won. Her eyes turnedrge and she asked while holding his shoulders. "Are you kidding me?"


    "No. I am serious."


    "¡­¡­" Hiratsuka was silent and no one knew what she was thinking right now.

 Chapter 410 School

    <h4>Chapter 410 School</h4>


    Hiratsuka had calmed herself and didn''t talk anymore. She knew that Haru could take care of himself and worse case that he would be the husband of a rich woman. She knew that with his face and body. It wouldn''t be hard for him to seduce a woman, but she wouldn''t let him do that. "So you''re going to make a game?"


    "Hmm¡­" Haru nodded and said, "You should be hungry? Do you want a cake or something?" He stood up and baked something quick for his aunt.


    "Okay." Hiratsuka nodded. She looked at everyone in the room and three women. Last time, she hade to this ce and there weren''t any three of them.


    "My name is Akane Kosaka. I am Haru''s partner for making this game," Kosaka said.


    "Hiratsuka Shizuka. I am Haru¡­" Hiratsuka thought for a while and didn''t want to tell them that she was his aunt. She thought for a while and said, "I am Haru''s father''s little sister."


    "Oh." They were surprised when they heard it.


    Hiratsuka looked at both Shiina and Iwasawa. "How about the two of you?"


    "Me? I am Iwasawa Masami. I met Haru on the street," Iwasawa said.


    "Shiina. The same as Iwasawa," Shiina said and didn''t talk much.


    "Isn''t it the time for school? Why didn''t either of you enter a school?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "I dropped out," Iwasawa answered calmly.


    "I didn''t go to school," Shiina said.


    "Why?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "I thought that it was useless to go there," Iwasawa said.


    "¡­" Shiina didn''t say anything.


    Hiratsuka looked at two of them and knew that they had their own trouble. "Do you want to go to school?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I am a teacher at Sobu High School and I can help you to enter that school," Hiratsuka said.


    "That popr school? One of the two most popr schools?" Kosaka asked and she was a bit surprised.


    "Aren''t you a teacher? Isn''t such a thing illegal?" Iwasawa asked.


    Hiratsuka snorted and said, "I have a channel to do it and you don''t need to care that much."


    Iwasawa and Shiina looked at each other. They knew that Sobu High School was the school which Haru, Sora, Megumi, and Yuri had chosen to continueter. The only problem was the four of them were smart, but two of them.


    "I am not going," Iwasawa said.


    "Same." Shiina nodded.


    "¡­" Hiratsuka wanted to say something again but she heard her niece''s voice.


    "Don''t force them," Haru said while bringing the cake and tea.


    "Haru."


    "Worse case, they might not have a job, but don''t worry. I''ll take care of them," Haru said.


    "¡­" They weren''t sure what to say.


    "Sigh¡­ Whatever, I am not going to say anything now," Hiratsuka said and took a fork before stabbing it into the cake that Haru had brought. She put it into her mouth and said, "It''s good!" She felt the annoyance that she had felt today had gone away.


    Haru looked at Hiratsuka and asked, "Is it only me or are you a bit irritated by something?"


    "Oh? You can tell?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Yeah."


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "There a teacher that didn''t go to the school earlier and everyone seemed to be attracted by that teacher! Even though she is only younger than me and everyone has treated her differently!"


    "Is that such a teacher in your school?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah. It''s a new music teacher. I heard that she had gotten sick earlier and didn''t go to school," Hiratsuka said.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru didn''t have that much of an interest in a teacher''s life.


    "So who is the name of this teacher? We also have a teacher acquaintance too," Kosaka said.


    "Really? Who?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Minegawa Akane. She was Haru''s teacher in the past, but I have heard that she is teaching somewhere right now," Kosaka said.


    "What? Really?" Hiratsuka was shocked.


    "Oh, don''t tell me that the teacher that isn''ting because he is sick is Akane?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Hiratsuka looked at Haru and said, "The world is small, isn''t it?"


    Haru definitely wouldn''t tell anyone about his rtionship with Akane and it was better to keep it a secret. He also didn''t have a responsibility to do that either since both of them were only friends.


    "Don''t fall in love with her. She''s hard to predict," Hiratsuka said.


    "I won''t and I have a girlfriend already," Haru said.


    Hiratsuka nodded in satisfaction.


    "Do you want to stay here? Let''s have a drink or something after this," Haru said.


    "Good." Hiratsuka agreed and they started to talk to each other while also ying a game.


    Then in a few hours, Yuri, Sora, and Megumi had alsoe back and joined them to have a party together for his sess in acquiring a newspaperpany.


    Haru and Megumi walked out secretly to his room.


    "I have heard from Sora. You have been building cloudputing, right?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "I have also read your novel in your newspaper, it is really good," Megumi said.


    "Thank you."


    "Have you written the rest? Can I read it?" Megumi asked. She felt that she couldn''t wait for next week to read his novel.


    "I have the manuscript here, but you need to read it here. You need to keep it a secret from everyone," Haru said.


    "I promise." Megumi nodded with a serious expression.


    Haru sat down on the sofa and patted the free space between his legs. "Sit here. Make yourselffortable."


    Megumi snorted, but she sat down between his legs then rested her body on his chest. "It seems to be veryfortable."


    "Yes. This sofa is special and there is also a special stick that can make you happy too," Haru said.


    Megumi was red and hit his chest. "Pervert!"


    "Cough! You should read it first. We can start helping each other after that," Haru said.


    Megumi looked at Haru and asked, "After reading, huh?" She nodded and rested on him while reading.


    Haru yed with her hair and said, "Your hair has be longer."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t you want to tie it in a ponytail? You can read it easier that way," Haru said.


    "Oh? I''ll do thatter," Megumi said.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru looked at Megumi then rested his chin on her shoulder. He looked down and saw that her chest had grown quite a lot. "I guess our training season has worked off. You''re very well-endowed now."


    Megumi blushed and said, "But the result of your training isn''t good. I feel something hard on my back."


    "Don''t mind it. I can wait for you after you have read the rest of the novel," Haru said.


    Megumi sighed but smiled while reading the book. She thought that it was a good evening after hard work at school. "My hands are tired. Can you give me a massage?"


    "I can massage your entire body¡­ If you want?" Haru said while looking at Megumi''s reaction.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s do that."


    Megumi answered with a red face.

 Chapter 411 To create more money

    <h4>Chapter 411 To create more money</h4>


    Sora and Megumi had helped Haru and both of them were also satisfied when he had shown them his technique.


    ''This isn''t enough.'' Haru thought in the early morning while he was on his way to the school. He hadn''t been to school for two days, but it was alright since he had told Runa to tell the teacher that he was sick. The only problem that he had now was that he couldn''t manage libido and he wanted to do it. He felt that his smartphone was vibrating, but he didn''t open it and decided to do itter after he had arrived at the school.


    "Good morning, Kasugano-kun."


    "Are you alright? I have heard that you have gotten sick."


    "Thank you¡­¡­" Haru talked with them with a smile. He knew that his poprity was very high after his gamble with Tougami Shinya. He had talked with him before and Tougami-senpai had told him that he would prepare his money in two weeks. He needed this money to start his n to gather more money and influence in the future. He didn''t talk that much with them and entered his ss sitting down in his usual seat. He took out his smartphone and saw that he had received a chat from Akane.


    Akane: "You''re free tonight?"


    Haru: "Yeah, are you free tonight?"


    Akane: "Hmm¡­ You cane to my apartment. I''ll wait for you thereter."


    Haru: "Isn''t there your boyfriend?"


    Akane: "Are you mocking me?"


    Haru: "Akane, we''re talking about you. It wouldn''t be long for you to get another man to fall in love with you. You''re just too beautiful like a flower that is attracting a bee."


    Akane: "Funny. I can''t wait to see you."


    Haru: "I can''t wait to see you too." He closed his phone and put it in his pocket. He wanted to continue to chat with Akane, but the girl who sat beside him had been looking at him. "Is there something on my face, Runa?"


    Runa sighed and said, "Congrats."


    "Thank you." Haru nodded.


    "Can you handle the debt of yourpany?" Runa asked.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. More importantly, what do you think about a new novel and program in my newspaper?" Haru asked.


    "It''s good. That Dragon Zakura¡­ Can you sell me the copyright for the live-action?" Runa asked.


    "¡­"


    ''Live-action¡­'' Haru''s face turned ugly when he heard live-action. He knew that the quality of "live-action" in this country was simply too bad, but he was more curious about something. "Will you make the live-action?"


    "Yeah. My family owns a television station," Runa said.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Runa and said, "The novel isn''t being sold yet and the story is still far from the ending." He was very surprised when he found out that Runa''s family owned a television station. "But do you really own it?"


    "Yeah, the majority of shares are being owned by my family." Runa nodded.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Runa and nodded. He thought that this girl might be able to help him to steal a television station in the future.


    "What is your n after this?" Runa asked.


    "Sigh¡­ The time of the n is still very long." Haru was wondering what he would do in his free time. He was bored gambling by himself and knew that it was better to open the den, but he didn''t intend to stay in this school too long.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait for it," Runa said.


    "You''re excited about something strange," Haru said. He felt that Runa would be excited and happy when she saw chaos and umon things happening around her.


    "Didn''t you intend to open a gambling den before?" Runa asked.


    "I had that intention before, but I have decided not to do it," Haru said.


    "Why?" Runa asked.


    "I''m not sure what kind of gambling I should set in my room," Haru said.


    "Yeah, there are a lot of gambling dens already in this school and it will be hard to search for something that hasn''t been started by the clubs in this school," Runa said.


    Haru thought for a while and wanted to make money again. He knew that it would be hard for him to create a big profit again since he had made a big loss for a lot of people. The people around would be wary to gamble with him since they were afraid to lose. He was wondering about what kind of things would attract a lot of people. He looked at Runa who was looking at her smartphone and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "I am looking at an idea," Runa said.


    "Thank you?" Haru said.


    "You don''t need to say that. I also want to make money too," Runa said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you," Haru said.


    Runa looked at Haru and smiled.


    Haru took out his smartphone and coincidently he had received a call from Utaha''s father. He opened it and asked, "Is there something, uncle?"


    "I have told my friend. He was very happy when he heard the news from me," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Don''t tell him to be happy. I''ll test whether he is suitable for it or not," Haru said.


    "I know. He will be prepared when he meets youter on Saturday," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Then, I''ll wait for him," Haru said.


    They didn''t talk much and ended their conversation shortly.


    Runa looked at him and asked, "Your uncle?"


    "No." Haru didn''t say much and suddenly thought about the short trip that he went on together with Sora, Yuri, Utaha, and Megumi in the past. He remembered that he had entered a festival together and it felt very nice. He suddenly realized something. ''Festival? No. It''s an event!''

 Chapter 412 Creating an event

    <h4>Chapter 412 Creating an event</h4>


    Event.


    Haru thought that it was a perfect thing that he could do to create money in this school.


    There were a lot of events in this country and each of them created arge sum of money for the sponsor and the organizer of that event. Thought, whether it created a profit or loss. It all depended on the poprity of the event itself.


    Haru was thinking about what kind of event would be popr among students and it would be also very easy to be held. ''Hmm¡­''


    "Have you thought of something?" Runa asked.


    "Yeah. I thought about creating an event," Haru said.


    "Event?!" Runa was surprised. She looked at him and asked, "What kind of event?"


    "That''s what I am thinking about¡­" Haru looked at Runa and asked, "Is there an event that is usually held in this school?" He was wondering whether there was a gamble that made use of an event.


    "Wasn''t there before? That Tougami-senpai has used your match to create a bet who would win between the two of you before," Runa said.


    "What?! Really? He didn''t tell me anything and why didn''t he give me part of the gambling profit?" Haru said.


    "Didn''t you have won two billion before?" Runa asked.


    "That is different from this. I''ll talk to himter to get part of my money," Haru said.


    "¡­" Runa nodded and said, "That''s true. You should get what is your right."


    Haru was a bit surprised since he thought that Runa would think of him as a money-grubber, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    However, if someone wanted to be rich. They needed to be money-grubbers and wouldn''t give up on any chance to create money.


    "Let''s think about the eventter. The teacher hase," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Runa only nodded and rested her head on the table then closed her eyes entering thend of dream.


    Haru didn''t do a simr action since the teacher of this ss was beautiful and he had a good time teasing this teacher.


    ''Do I have a teacher fetish?'' Haru thought inwardly while sipping ck tea.


    "How does it taste?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s wonderful. I want to drink it every day," Haru said.


    "Thank you." Kirari pushed a cake and tea in front of him and said, "You should eat those too."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether Kirari tried to fat him. Though, he didn''t care much since his calorie intake was very big. He looked at the three beautiful girls in front of him and it made him very dizzy. Even though the side effect of his magic hadsted for a long time, it was really hard for him to control himself.


    They were in Kirari''s private room enjoying the tea time during their break.


    Kirari had won this room in the past after she had gambled with the previous owner of this room.


    "What are you thinking?" Kirari asked.


    "I am thinking of creating an event," Haru said.


    "Event?" Kirari was a bit curious.


    "Yeah."


    "Let me invest in this event," Kirari said.


    "Even though, you didn''t know about the n of this event?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? I could see all the things that you did were very profitable. Even this." Kirari ced Tokyo Shimbun on the table and said, "The novel that you have written is very interesting and the evening program is also very good."


    "Thank you?"


    "I could see your newspaper would bring you money and a lot of politicians woulde to you asking you to help them to promote their poprity," Kirari said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I won''t help them. My newspaper is neutral."


    "You''re not interested in politics?" Kirari asked.


    "They have a lot of benefits, but it is hard to trust them unless they''re my family since I can''t see a benefit that they will bring to me when they have be one. My power is very weak now and I need time to gather it," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "This school is free. You can go anytime to manage your business."


    Haru knew that Kirari really tried to make him stay in this school. He was wondering whether it was a good choice.


    "Let''s continue to talk about your event," Kirari said, returning back to the topic of conversation.


    "You have a lot of confidence in me." Haru didn''t really want Kirari''s investment since part of his cake would be divided into her too.


    "It''s alright, isn''t it?" Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru sighed and said, "I''ll let you invest 10%."


    "20%."


    "12%."


    "You''re too cheap. I want 18%."


    "15%. No more," Haru said while looking at Kirari.


    Kirari nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you. I''ll help you to prepare for the event when you''re ready."


    "How about my investment share?" Runa asked.


    "10%," Haru said.


    "No! I want more!" Runained.


    "No. I won''t give you more." Haru disagreed.


    "Ririka has gotten 15%!" Runa said.


    "She is different from you," Haru said.


    Runa pouted while looking at him.


    Haru ignored Runa while thinking about what kind of event that he could do in this school. He wanted this event to create money for him yet it could also be a gamble and did something fun too. He looked at Kirari and asked, "What is your n after you have be a student council?"


    Kirari smiled and said, "I''ll make this school my castle. Do you support me, Haru?"


    "Of course. I have promised you? Didn''t I?" Haru said.


    "Thank you, but to tell you the n now will be worthless since I am not a student council president. Let''s wait for a few dayster," Kirari said while sipping her ck tea.


    Haru wasn''t that curious and he put most of his concentration into calming himself. He needed to wait for the school to be over and went to relieve himself soon.

 Chapter 413 Just another day

    <h4>Chapter 413 Just another day</h4>


    The school was over and Haru didn''t intend to stay in this ce for a long time. He went out directly to go to Akane''s apartment since it was very hard for him to hold himself. He rode his scooter while enjoying the evening wind that made his hot body feel a bit refreshed. ''It would be winter soon¡­''


    Haru was also a bit curious about Akane''s apartment since he had nevere here. He knew that none of his ex-boyfriends knew where she was living and usually she was living together with her boyfriend. He didn''t feel anything about this since he didn''t use his feelings in this rtionship.


    Their rtionship was only happy friends who helped each other when they were in need such as in this situation.


    Haru had arrived in her apartment and saw that it was a two-story apartment building.


    The location was quite good with very good and it was surrounded by a lot of houses around. However, the building was a bit old and the location of the school where she was working was a bit far from this ce. The only good thing about this ce was this apartment was only for a female.


    Haru had gotten a key to her apartment yesterday and didn''t hesitate to enter it directly. ''The smell of her apartment is really good.'' He saw that the room of her apartment was about 28 square meters and there weren''t a lot of things besides clothes at this ce. He was a bit hungry and decided to cook something for dinner since he would stay for a few hours.


    Akane went back directly to her apartment after she was done with her job. She smiled sweetly at her co-workers and students at the school. Usually, she would stop at the pub to get hit by a man, but this time she went back directly since someone had been waiting for her. She took quite a walk after the station to arrive at her apartment. She saw the light on her apartment was turned and she knew that someone was there. She walked hurriedly and smelled something nice inside. She opened the door and saw someone was cing food on the table.


    "Akane, have youe back? How about dinner?" Haru asked.


    "Dinner, first?" Akane asked.


    "We can take a bath togetherter," Haru said.


    "That''s a good idea," Akane said. She had to admit that she wanted to eat those foods as soon as possible when she smelled it. However, she was afraid of her weight increasing when she ate too much.


    "Don''t worry, those foods are low in calories and we will have some work outter, right? You need more energy," Haru said.


    Akane chuckled and said, "I can defeat you without energy."


    "Do you think that you can defeat me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Akane sighed since she knew that this young man was right. She had never beaten him and always lost in their wrestling match.


    They talked while eating together and it was quite an enjoyable moment. They didn''t take a lot of time to eat and ced their dishes on the dishwasher. They didn''t go to take a bath directly, rather they waited for their stomach to digest their foods while watching a movie together.


    It was at this moment, Akane who was snuggling into Haru''s chest felt something hard. She knew what it was and smiled. "Now?"


    "Good." Haru carried Akane in his arms and walked to the bathroom.


    "Help me take offter," Akane said.


    "You''re too spoiled."


    "I am giving you a chance to touch my body."


    "Oh, I am happy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled and kissed her. "I meant it. I am happy."


    "You should be."


    Their battle was very fierce, but Haru was in the upper position. He took her out of the bathroom after they had dried their bodies. He carried Akane to the top of the table then started to have a fight on top of it.


    "Ahnnn¡­¡­" Akane kept moaning and it was hard to understand what she was talking about. Her head was full of pleasure that she could have never forgotten.


    Haru kept doing a piston movement with his waist earning a colorful scream.


    "I - I am safe today¡­" Akane hugged his neck saying those words with all of her energy.


    "Good." Haru didn''t say anything else since his mind had lost to the pleasure.


    The neighbors had always wanted toin, but hearing Akane moaned. They were more curious about the guy who could create such a mess.


    "Ahnnnn¡­"


    Haru ignored Akane''s moan and put all of his white magma inside of her. He wanted to continue since he didn''t have enough, but when he saw her she was very tired. He decided to take a break and carried her on the bed.


    Akane enjoyed this sweet moment and let him take care of her since she was very tired at that moment. She looked at him resentfully and said, "I might die if you keep pounding at me like that."


    "Didn''t you love it before?" Haru said while ying with her nose.


    Akane snorted, but she didn''t deny it.


    "Did you work as a tutor?" Haru asked.


    "No. Even though my teacher''s ie isn''t much, it is enough for me," Akane said.


    "Say¡­ Do you want me to buy you an apartment?" Haru asked.


    "What?" Akane was surprised then asked, "Did you fall for me?"


    "No way. You know yourself about our rtionship. Isn''t this ce too far from your school? If your ce is closer then you have more time to take a rest," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Akane was speechless with his reason and said, "You haven''t had enough?" She looked at his dragon which was standing up. She gulped, but she was too tired to do it again. "I am too tired."


    Haru caressed her back and yed with her hair slowly. He heard her soft breath and knew that she was sleeping. He looked at her for a while and suddenly thought about a good event to be held at the school. "Good night." He kissed her forehead and went back directly since he had something to do after this.


    Akane felt that she had gone and looked at Haru who left her apartment then sighed softly. "Haru¡­" She hated to be tied down and she loved to y around. Only this time she wanted him to hold her while sleeping. She shook her head and hugged her pillow to continue to sleep since they were very wild earlier.

 Chapter 414 Coupling Party

    <h4>Chapter 414 Coupling Party</h4>


    "Group Date?"


    Kirari and Runa looked strangely at Haru.


    Ririka who was also beside them didn''t say anything, but her eyes had been looking at Haru.


    They were wondering what kind of event that Haru would hold in this school, but they didn''t expect him to hold a group date.


    Haru nodded and said, "I have to say that the majority of students in this school are interested in love, but because of gambling. It is hard for them to search for a boyfriend or girlfriend. That''s why I have been thinking of opening abination of gambling and group dating."


    Kirari nodded and said, "Interesting. So you have made your n?"


    "I am ready. I''ll hold the event in a week. I only need someone to be the Mc and I have found the perfect student," Yuuki said.


    "What about the other things?" Runa asked.


    "I''ll ask for someone from the Tootsuki group to help with catering service," Yuuki said.


    "You know someone from the Tootsuki group?" Kirari asked curiously.


    "My cafe is a member of that group," Haru exined. He had joined this organization and the benefit was big since it was very easy for him to buy a very good quality of the ingredients with the help of the Tootsuki group. However, he knew that it was because Senzaemon Nakiri had made him the fiance of his granddaughter. It was better to not tell anyone since he wasn''t sure since he hadn''t met the granddaughter of Senzaemon Nakiri. He heard him that he would send his granddaughter for an internship in his cafe, but he didn''t know when.


    Kirari nodded and said, "The bread in your cafe is very delicious."


    "Thank you." Haru smiled.


    Runa blinked her eyes and asked, "I have thought the news is deceiving. Let mee to your cafe on Saturday tomorrow."


    "I might not have time to y with you if you decide toe tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Do you have something to do?" Runa asked.


    "Some minor business," Haru said. He didn''t think that he needed to tell them about his business n.


    "Anyway, I''ll talk to the student council about your n. You can start your preparation and propaganda on Monday," Kirari said.


    "Thank you. You have been very helpful to me," Haru said. He knew that he wouldn''t have a chance to make a lot of money if Kirari didn''t invite him to be a student in this school.


    "It''s alright." Kirari smiled looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa and Ririka looked at both of them with a sigh and bitter expression. They felt that they had been hit by a wave of sourness when they saw them flirting slowly.


    Runa decided to change the topic of the conversation. "Who is the MC?"


    "Hmm¡­ Did you remember the MC during my gamble with Tougami-senpai? I thought that she was very suitable for my event," Haru said.


    "Have you named this event?" Kirari asked.


    "How about a Coupling Party," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Party in both dating and gambling." She looked at him and asked, "How much do you need to enter this event?"


    "One million yen for round one, then it will increase to two million in round two, and it will increase until everyone is satisfied," Haru said.


    "That''s a good idea." Kirari agreed.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Ririka, who didn''t talk for the beginning, suddenly said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and nodded. "That might be true, but I have added some discount for the girl when they are ready to give something."


    "What about the male?" Runa asked.


    "Male? No. There''s no need to give them that since they''re a male," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" They didn''t say anything again and felt that this event might create a good sum of money.


    "There are a lot of people who are desperate and also want to make money from this event. I think this event will be very popr," Runa said. She looked at Haru resentfully andined. "Why do I only have a 10% investment share? Can I have more?"


    "No." Haru rejected it immediately. He was kind enough to share his cake and didn''t want this girl to be greedy.


    Runa sighed and was very annoyed at him.


    "You don''t have to be that desperate. I am not only going to hold this event once. It might be good to hold it once a month," Haru said.


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re going to stay in this school?"


    "If you be a student president council then I might have a chance to skip a school a lot of times," Haru said with a smile. He felt that it was too wasteful to not use the resources that he could have in this school. He had gotten two billion and felt that it might be possible to get more.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re going to be truant?" Runa twitched her lips.


    "I have something to do," Haru said.


    "Is it something serious?" Kirari asked.


    "I can''t tell you for now, but if it seeds then you might see me on the television," Haru said.


    "You''re not going to rob a bank, right?" Runa asked jokingly.


    "Hahaha¡­ I might really rob a bank," Haru answered with augh.


    Kirari smiled and said, "I can''t wait to see you rob a bank then."


    "Thank you. I''ll show you how to rob a bank legallyter," Haru said and sipped the tea that he had brewed earlier.


    They felt curious about what Haru wanted to do, but they didn''t ask anything.


    "That''s right. Did you cook something?" Kirari asked.


    "I have only baked an apple pie. You can try it whether it is suitable or not," Haru said and took out an apple pie from the box.


    Everyone could see a beautiful apple pie with a hint of roseing out from it. They gulped when they smelled it and the presentation of the pie was also very beautiful.


    "Let me eat it!" Runa said.


    "I have made enough for all of you. You can eat it slowly," Haru said.


    They nodded and had to admit that Haru''s cooking skill was amazing and felt that this guy wouldn''t lose to anyone from Tootsuki Academy.


    "Have you learned from Tootsuki Academy?" Runa asked.


    "No, but I have learned from someone who is stronger," Haru said and didn''t say anything else since he needed to prepare a lot of things.

 Chapter 415 Disorted

    <h4>Chapter 415 Disorted</h4>


    Akane looked at Haru''s back who was cooking dinner for them. She was a bit surprised why there was both champagne and red wine on the table. "Is something good happening?"


    "Yeah." Haru brought a variety of small dishes on the table and said, "Because of you that I have thought of a good event."


    "An event?" Akane looked at Haru''s uniform and asked, "Now, that you mention it. Have you entered Hyakkou Private Academy?" She was quite surprised and wondered how he could enter this school easily.


    "Yeah. I''ll stay here for one year," Haru said.


    "One year? Why?" Akane asked.


    "Because next year. I am going to transfer into your school," Haru said.


    "Why?" Akane thought for a while and said, "Is it me? Do you want to see me that much?"


    "No. It''s Sora," Haru answered.


    Akane snorted and said, "You Sis-Con!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "I can''t deny that."


    Akane looked at him and asked, "Did you fall in love with your little sister?"


    "She isn''t my little sister," Haru said.


    "What?" Akane was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Akane looked at Haru and knew that the rtionship of brother and sister were very close, but because they were siblings there was no way that both of them would do such a thing, unless that they were not siblings. She felt doubtful and asked, "You''re not doing it with her?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and asked, "Why you ask?"


    "Isn''t it normal to ask? I have known both of you quite long and it is a bit shocking to know that both of you are not siblings," Akane said.


    "Well, that''s true." Haru ced the dishes on the table and said, "You should eat soon since it won''t be good when it is cold."


    "Well¡­" Akane thought that she could ask him the questionster.


    Haru knew that he needed to make her forget the thing that she wanted to ask. He worked hard to make herugh and made her drink both red wine and champagne at the same time.


    Akane was a bit tipsy and it was good that tomorrow was Saturday. She didn''t need to go to school and could sleep until the afternoon. She held his arms and said, "Don''t leave me tonight."


    "Well, tomorrow is Saturday. I will make you breakfast tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Thank you." Akane smiled and asked, "If I sleep with someone else, are you going to get angry?"


    "No," Haru answered.


    "Oh? Do you have a cuckold fetish?" Akane asked.


    "No." Haru replied immediately.


    "Then, why?" Akane asked.


    Haru looked at Akane and felt that it started to get messy. He didn''t want their rtionship to have an emotional attachment, but this woman loved to make something messy. He really didn''t think much when this woman slept with someone else, more importantly, he was confident about himself.


    Akane is simr to a wild cat. She is unruly and there is no way to hold her.


    Haru had never thought to date her or anything. He felt rather than making her fall in love with him. It was better to make her have a dependence on him. He would love to try to make her unable to live without him. He felt sorry for someone who fell in love with this woman unless they had an ability like him. "I am not going to hold you. You know about our rtionship. We''re friends. You are free to do anything you want and I have also dated a girl too."


    "How about dating me?" Akane asked with a smile.


    Haru smiled and caressed her cheek. "That''s a tempting invitation, but do you really want me to date you?"


    "Yes." Akane nodded.


    "But I am very possessive. I can''t bear to see you fuck with other guys, can you do that?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Akane couldn''t answer him when Haru asked him that question.


    "You''re like a fire. I am a moth. I am attracted to you, but I am not going to jump into the fire." Haru changed their position and hugged her from behind.


    "Why not jump? There are a lot of people who are going to jump toward me," Akane asked while turning her body looking at him. "Am I not beautiful enough for you?"


    "You''re beautiful. You might be one of the most beautiful women that I have ever seen, but that isn''t one reason for me to date you. I know your personality and I am not going to be your prince in white horse. I am sure that there is someone who can ept your distorted personality," Haru said.


    Akane snorted and said, "Distorted personality, huh? I guess that''s a perfect way to describe me."


    "Hey, don''t be sad. Even if I can''t be your boyfriend, we''re friends." Haru kept looking at Akane''s eyes with a sincere expression.


    "Haru, what do you think that I need to do? I can''t seem to stop trying to lure a man," Akane said while looking at Haru.


    "It''s easy," Haru said.


    Akane raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you have a way?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You just need to raise the bar of your target. Don''t always lure good-for-nothing men since it will lower your worth."


    "Raise my bar, eh?" Akane chuckled and asked, "So what if I want to get married?"


    "Then, try to get someone who is in,cks a mother''s love, and keeps loving you even if he knows that you have been cheating on him," Haru said.


    "Is there such a man in this world?" Akane asked.


    "The world is big and I am sure that you can search for him," Haru said.


    Akane shook her head and kissed his lips.


    They were kissing for a long time before they separated from each other.


    "Just mess me up," Akane said looking at him.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and nodded. "Don''t regret it."


    Akane only looked at him trying to taunt him. "Come boy!"

 Chapter 416 Unreasonable Creature

    <h4>Chapter 416 Unreasonable Creature</h4>


    Akane smelled something delicious from her nose. She opened her eyes slowly and saw him cooking in her kitchen. Her body was very tired after having a fierce way together with Haru.


    "Have you woken up?" Haru asked and didn''t turn his head toward her.


    "Hm¡­" Akane answered absentmindedly.


    "I have something to do after this and I have prepared your breakfast. If you sleep again, you can reheat it in the microwave," Haru said.


    "Isn''t it a holiday for your school?" Akane asked.


    "It''s some business and I need to meet this person directly," Haru said.


    "You''re young and you don''t need that much money," Akane said while waking up slowly from her bed.


    "My goal is to be one of the richest in the world before I turn 20 and I need to work hard to do that," Haru said.


    Akane thought that Haru was joking and said, "Goodluck, I might not be able to help you, but my apartment is always open for you."


    "Hmm, I will do that." Haru ced the dishes on the table and said, "I''ll go now. Bye." He kissed her lips then went out without looking back.


    Akane looked at Haru''s back and wondered whether she could search for someone who was better than Haru.


    Yuri did her job as usual and said, "Your order please."


    "Hmm¡­ Is Kasugano Haruka-san living in this ce?"


    Yuri raised her eyebrow and looked at the man in front of her. She could see that this man was over in his ''40s and wearing a very neat suit in the early morning. She was confused about why this man searched for Haru and asked, "Haru is living here. Do you need anything?" Her tone was polite, but she was more curious about why this man searched for Haru.


    "Yes. My name is Ayase Nozomu. I am Kasumigaoka Eichi''s friend. I have heard from him that Kasugano Haruka-san has a job for me," Ayase said.


    "Job? Kasumigaoka Eichi?" Yuri thought that the name was a bit familiar. She didn''t understand and thought that it was better to let this man wait. "Haru isn''t here yet. You should wait for him on the counter seat."


    "Thank you." Ayase nodded and asked, "Can you give me a coffee?"


    "Sure." Yuri nodded.


    Ayase paid the money and waited on the counter seat. He had researched Haru and knew that this young man was the one who had bought a newspaperpany a few days ago. He had read this newspaper and had to admit with his friend as the chief-editor and two new contents making this newspaper became quite booming, especially when they heard the owner of that newspaperpany was only 16 years old. He knew that this young man might not be a normal teenage since who would be able to do such a thing during their 16 years old.


    Ayase knew that it was his only chance to stand up or else he wouldn''t be able to take care of his family in the future. He needed to do something to impress this young man and got a job for himself. He saw his coffee in front of him and sipped it slowly. Even though he didn''t have that much money, he needed this coffee to make him not get sleepy since he didn''t feel sleepy preparing his document.


    Yuri was doing her job when she saw Haru enter the cafe. "Haru, you''rete!" She was a bit dissatisfied with him for getting upte.


    Haru rubbed his nose and wondered who was the boss. "My bad." He walked to the kitchen, but suddenly stopped by someone.


    "Excuse me, are you Kasugano Haruka-kun?"


    "Yes." Haru looked at the man and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ayase Nozomu. I am a friend of Kasumigaoka Eichi." Ayase introduced himself while bowing himself and also gave him a name card.


    Haru took the name card and nodded. "Isn''t the meeting time in the afternoon?"


    "Ah, yes! I couldn''t wait for myself and decided to visit you early," Ayase said, wondering whether he had made a mistake.


    "Wait until the cafe is close." Haru didn''t say anything else and walked to the kitchen.


    Ayase looked at Haru''s back and nodded. "Yes."


    Haru helped to make a drink and heard a question beside him.


    "Who is that?" Yuri asked.


    "Fund manager. I am trying to offer Utaha''s father''s friend a job," Haru said.


    "Is that alright? You made him wait," Iwasawa said.


    "I am the boss," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless, but they didn''t see anything wrong with his sentence since he was right. He was the boss and everything was based on his mood.


    "But he is older than you," Yuri said.


    "But I am the one who holds the money," Haru said.


    "¡­" Yuri sighed and said, "Well, do what you want."


    "Hmm? Why do you seem to be angry about something?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing." Yuri didn''t look back at him and continued with her job.


    "Did you do something?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Not that I remember" Haru shook his head and said, "Did something happen yesterday?"


    "Well, Yuri has prepared her special stew for you, but you didn''te back yesterday," Iwasawa said and looked at Haru''s reaction.


    Haru understood why Yuri was a bit angry. He didn''t say anything else and continued with his job.


    "What are you going to do?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Apologize," Haru said easily.


    "That''s it?" Iwasawa was surprised.


    "Yeah. That''s it. Anyway, you don''t need to worry that much," Haru said.


    "Well, if you say so." Iwasawa nodded.


    Haru knew that in rtionship with girls the number one rule when you were dating someone that you needed to apologize first to your girlfriend even though you knew that you didn''t do anything. He knew that it was unreasonable, but the woman was an unreasonable creature and it was impossible to know them using logic to understand them. He sighed and wondered why his dragon stood up once again.


    BAAAM!


    "Hmm?" Shiina looked at Haru curiously.

 Chapter 417 Longinus

    <h4>Chapter 417 Longinus</h4>


    "Sorry to make you wait." Haru sat down beside him. The cafe had closed and it was his time to talk with


    "No problem. I am the one who was bothering you in the early morning," Ayase said politely.


    "Ayase-san, you don''t need to be that polite. I am younger than you after all," Yuuki said.


    "I can''t do that. If everything goes smoothly then you''re going to be my boss in the future," Ayase said.


    Haru smiled and said, "Well, let''s talk on that table." He stood up and sat down on the edge of the table in his cafe.


    "Sure." Ayase nodded and also followed Haru behind. His first impression of Haru was different from what he had imagined. He wondered how a 16-year-old young man would be able to give him a different feeling. He felt that he was looking at arge mountain that the summit couldn''t be seen with his eyes. He sat down in front of Haru and took a deep breath.


    "Can I see your resume?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Ayase took out his resume from his suitcase and gave it to him.


    Haru nodded and started to read his resume. He was only curious, but he didn''t think much since his soon father-inw had rmended this man to him.


    "Please enjoy these." Yuri came while giving both tea and cookies on the table.


    "Thank you." Ayase who sniffed the aroma of the tea felt very rxed for some reason. However, he didn''t touch his tea and waited for Haru to read his resume.


    Haru slightly nodded looking at Yuri with a smile.


    Yuri stuck out her tongue while looking at him.


    Haru shook his head then looked at Ayase. "Ayase-san, I am not sure about your ability, but I have heard from Uncle Eichi that you''re an ex-director of Mitsubishi UFJ Financial Group."


    "Yes." Ayase nodded and felt a bit embarrassed when Haru talked about it since he didn''t really want to remember it. He was quite angry when those guys were making him a scapegoat. He needed to have a job, but with this bad resume. It was hard to search for a job. He was lucky enough to provide his family with his savings, but he knew it wouldn''tst long. He knew that his only hope was the young man in front of him.


    "I am ayman in this area. What advice can you give me?" Haru said directly. He knew how to manage a fund, but he was toozy to do it by himself. Working as a financial analyst was hard work and he needed to spend his time looking at theputer all the time. He wouldn''t get time to go out with his girlfriends if he did this by himself.


    "Before answering that question, can you tell me why you have decided to open your own investmentpany?" Ayase asked.


    "The reason is simple¡­ Money. I want to make money. I don''t want a bank to eat my money," Haru said.


    Ayase loved this straightness of Haru. Even though it seemed vulgar, it was the only reason why people entered this market. His wife was from Russia and he didn''t appreciate the humility of the people in this country. However, he needed to tell him that it was too hasty to enter this world without preparation. "I can see that you''re very interested in this investment area but don''t you read that there is an economic crisis around the world?"


    "I can see that, but that''s not going to stop me from making more money," Haru said.


    "You''re very confident?" Ayase was surprised since he also knew that it was also a chance to make money.


    "I am a pirate and the captain." Haru pointed his finger at himself and said, "The investmentpany is the ship and I need both vice-captain and the crew inside this ship."


    "It seems that you have prepared," Ayase said and felt this metaphor was quite good.


    "Yes, but I want to hear advice from the professional to see whether that vice-captain''s position is suitable or not. If I am going to invest, what potential risk factors do I need to pay attention to now?" Haru asked.


    Ayase seemed to be excited and adjusted his position. He had be serious and said, "First, the notable risk factor is the leverage that hasn''t been lifted, which maypletely hinder economic growth."


    "Secondly, as the economic cycle progresses, we will definitely see higher interest rates and re-emphasized intionary pressures in the future, but I think that intion will not be a concern in at least the next few years."


    "In addition, stricter supervision after this crisis, especially for financial and other industries, may have an impact on the stock market. In the long run, mostpanies can gradually adapt to this policy change, but in the short to medium term, the enhancement potential of somepanies may be negatively affected by tighter regtions."


    Ayase took out a stack of documents from his suitcase and said, "This is the analysis result of some listedpanies that I have sorted out." He had prepared a lot of preparation to search for another job in otherpanies, but reality hit him hard since his age wasn''t young anymore.


    Haru read the data of financial analysis that had been sorted by Ayase. His opinion of Ayase had increased when he looked at this data.


    What is data? Data is a signal, a signal that tells you what has happened or is about to happen.


    The collection and analysis of data is a chore, time-consuming and boring.


    Those who have arge amount of data also leave the impression that they are skilled in business and have solid basic work. They can focus on collecting, organizing, and analyzingrge amounts of data. Such people are often dedicated to work and take work as their sole focus.


    What''s more, some people are also good at finding corrtions fromplex data, revealing the nature of things, and making suggestions to solve problems. Such people are not only clever but admirable.


    Therefore, Haru''s perception of Ayase Nozomu has been improved by another level. As the saying goes, opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. But in Haru''s view, only wise people can seize the opportunity and have a better future. Opportunity is reserved for those who are ready.


    "It seems that you are really ready already. I would like to ask, as a senior financial investor, what do you want to say to me as a neer in the industry?" Haru asked.


    Ayase sighed and wasn''t sure what to say. He really hoped that he didn''t make this young man angry. "Disorder is the source of losses, and you should never consider yourself rich in the investment market. It is rich and willful because it will turn people into beggars. Humanity is greedy, but greed without restraint will be a disaster."


    "If you make a good investment, you will multiply your wealth. If you don''t do it well, it will be a redistribution of wealth. There are countless people here to obtain wealth through correct operations, but too many people give up their wealth with their own hands."


    "Although the rules in financial markets are not as clearly stipted as thew, touching them will be severely punished by the market. When the market price rises and falls, the change of thinking changes instantly. Only by constantly learning and improving yourself can you keep up with the market."


    "Don''t yell at unsatisfactory fluctuations, that will only dazzle your head, and don''t brace your feet for a mistake, because it is impossible to be unfortunate every time. Technology can learn, but the mind can only rely on yourself!"


    "The above is my experience in these years, I hope to give you some help."


    Haru pped his hands and said, "Wonderful! I''ll remember your words"


    They continued to talk to each other and Haru was satisfied with this person.


    Haru took out an envelope and said, "Here is one million yen cash and it is my advance sry for you." He took out a paper and said, "This is your employment contract." He had prepared everything and only needed people to work on his financial investmentpany.


    Ritsu had helped him with everything from contacting thewyer and even rented the ce for thepany.


    Haru was wondering whether he should build her a bodyter in the future.


    Ayase didn''t expect Haru to give him cash directly, but he didn''t mind and he was excited since he had been epted. He was very excited and very happy at that moment. "Thank you so much, boss! Thank you for your kindness! I will work hard for you!" His eyes were red and he bowed his head.


    "It''s okay. You''re a personal talent. I believe that I haven''t helped the wrong person. I hope that we will cooperate with each other, support each other, grow each other, and have a win-win cooperation," Haru said. He smiled andforted him before saying, "You look at the contract first, if there is no problem, sign it, and then I have something to arrange for you."


    "Okay, thank you again." Ayase knew that it was too shameful for someone in his 40''s to cry like this, but he was really happy. He took the employment contract then he didn''t hesitate to sign it immediately.


    "Give you three days to solve your personal problems. Then, you call this and ask attorney Kazue Takanashi, she will give you a copy of thepany information registered in the Marunouchi district. Your office space is not too big, enough space for 10 people to work, and then recruit six employees, two finance, two experienced traders, the remaining two are administrative staff."


    "The cost of setting up thepany can be obtained after you see attorney Takanashi, she will pay you the investment funds. In the beginning, I will not invest too much. The funds will be credited to thepany''s ount after a period of time. Before the funds are received, I hope you cane up with a practical and reliable investment n, preferably a short-term ie n."


    "Is there a problem?" Haru asked.


    "No problem!" Ayase replied solemnly and looked at Haru with a serious expression. "Please be assured that the boss, I will not let you down. My personal problems can be dealt with in one day, and I will set up thepany as soon as possible. Boss, what''s ourpany name?"


    ''Company name, huh?'' Haru thought for a while and said, "Longinus."

 Chapter 418 Why are you working that hard?

    <h4>Chapter 418 Why are you working that hard?</h4>


    Yuri, Iwasawa, and Kosaka had been watching Haru and Ayase talk to each other. They saw Haru sent out Ayase who was full of smiles and couldn''t help but felt curious.


    Haru felt relieved that he had taken another step in his n. He had named hispany "One Piece" because there wasn''t any "One Piece" manga in this country and felt that this name was suitable since thispany would be his treasure.


    "You''re confident in him, Haru?" Ritsu asked.


    "He''s quite talented," Haru said.


    "I can help you alone though," Ritsu said.


    "I don''t want to trouble you that much," Haru said.


    "Just give me a warm body and I can make you billionaire," Ritsu said.


    "What are you nning with a body?" Haru asked.


    "I am curious about sex," Ritsu said.


    "¡­" Haru was wondering whether he had corrupted this artificial intelligence. "I am nning to build a body for you, but please be patient."


    "Alright," Ritsu answered.


    Haru saw that everyone was looking at him. "Is there something on my face?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What is that?" Kosaka asked.


    "My financial consultant. I thought about opening an investmentpany to manage my own funds," Haru said.


    Yuri was worried and said, "Haru. Tell me the truth that you''re not going to rob a bank, right?"


    "Of course not." Haru shook his head and said, "I am going to rob some countries."


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless when they heard his answer.


    "I am joking, but I am d that you''re not angry anymore," Haru said while looking at Yuri.


    Yuri''s face turned red and she looked away. "H - Hmph!" She ignored him again but didn''t walk away from him.


    Haru shook his head and sat down with everyone. He was thinking of contacting Sanzaemon for the catering of his eventter.


    "Haru. What are you nning to do?" Kosaka asked.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, I feel like you might want to buy a gamepanyter," Kosaka said worriedly.


    Haru was wondering whether this woman was afraid that he would leave her. He nodded and said, "I am not going to hide it from you. I am nning to buy a gamepany."


    "What about me?" Kosaka asked.


    "I thought that I should open two different gamepanies," Haru said.


    "Two different?" Kosaka was a bit surprised.


    "I can see that you don''t have that much interest in smartphone games," Haru said.


    "¡­" Kosaka didn''t say anything since she really didn''t have that much interest in that genre of game.


    "That''s why I am nning to buy the gamepany myself to make the smartphone game," Haru said.


    "Then what about our cooperation?" Kosaka felt ufortable when Haru suddenly decided to leave her alone.


    "Of course, I am also nning to continue. This is our dream, right? I have said that before," Haru said while holding Kosaka''s hand trying to reassure her that he wouldn''t leave her.


    Kosaka looked at him and realized that this guy was really greedy. ''This greedy guy.'' She sighed and knew that she had been trapped by him. She made up her mind and said, "Who is going to be the leader of the gamepany that you''re going to buy?"


    "It should be the technical person in thatpany. I am not going to change anything and only give them a game design to work with," Haru said.


    "Do you have that much of an idea?" Kosaka asked.


    "I have it." Haru was confident and said, "That''s why you don''t need to worry that I am not gonna leave you. You''re irreceable for me." His tone was sincere while looking at her deeply.


    Kosaka was red, but she didn''t look away from him. "Haru¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Their atmosphere was broken when they heard a loud cough by their side.


    Haru and Kosaka looked that Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina had been looking at them.


    Haru looked at them and thought. "How about we go out for a few days at the beginning of December?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone seemed to be surprised when they heard him.


    It was in the middle of October and Haru was quite busy since he needed to be Kirari''s bodyguard. Even though he was quite free, he needed to do his job. He knew that Kirari was alright on the outside of the school, but inside the school was different. Her n would start soon and he was ready for it.


    "Is that true?" Hakuryuu asked.


    "Yes. We''re nning to do it in a month," Koumei said.


    "Don''t say anything. Keep it a secret between the four of us," Kouen said while looking at Hakuryuu with a serious expression.


    Hakuryuu''s body was trembling and didn''t expect his step-brothers to decide to do it. He knew that he had been waiting for this time. "What about sisters?"


    "Don''t tell her," Kouen said.


    Hakuryuu nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I understand." He looked at them and asked, "But can we win?"


    "Kouha''s friends will help in our matterter," Koumei said.


    "Kouha''s friends?" Hakuryuu was curious.


    "Yeah. You don''t need to worry about them. All of them are very strong," Kouha said while yawning.


    Hakuryuu raised his eyebrow and wanted to ask Kouha again since he had always wanted revenge on his mother. He wanted to ask him again but stopped when he heard Koumei''s question.


    "Hakuryuu, I want to ask you something," Kouemi said.


    "Yes. Older brother," Hakuryuu said while looking at Koumei.


    "Are you nning to be the king of Kou?" Koumei asked.


    "¡­¡­" Hakuryuu could feel pressure from three of his older brothers. He shook his head and said, "I don''t n to be a king. What I want is to destroy the woman who has stolen everything from me." He clenched his hands tightly while gnashing his teeth.


    "¡­" Koumei, Kouha, and Kouen looked at Hakuryuu and nodded.


    "You can go back now," Kouen said.


    Hakuryuu nodded and walked out of this room.


    "What do you think?" Kouha asked.


    "You can read the future," Koumei said.


    "What we can do is make it a better ce for everyone in the Kou Empire," Kouen said.


    Kouha and Koumei nodded in response.


    They waited for the moment where they would start their fight against their queen and her organization.

 Chapter 419 Tomorrow Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 419 Tomorrow Appointment</h4>


    Senzaemon Nakiri received a call from Haru. He was a bit surprised when he heard he had been going to Hyakkou Private Academy. However, he nodded when he heard why Haru had called him. He thought that it was a good chance for his granddaughter to meet him. He had nned to send her granddaughter in November for an internship in his cafe, but it seemed that both of them could meet each other faster.


    "But I am surprised that you''re going to that school," Senzaemon said.


    "There are a lot of things here," Haru answered.


    "Yeah, I heard that ce is telling their students to gamble," Senzaemon said.


    "That''s true." Haru didn''t deny it.


    "How is it? Did you enjoy that ce?" Senzaemon asked.


    "It''s good. There are a lot of people and I can make a lot of money here," Haru said.


    "Don''t gamble too much. It would be toote if you lose your money," Senzaemon said trying to advise him since he knew that this guy would be his grandson-inw.


    "Don''t worry. I am not nning to gamble that much. I have decided to hold this event to create a fixed ie," Haru said.


    Senzaemon snorted softly, but he had to admit that he was quite proud of his grandson-inw even though Haru had never epted it. "I have seen your newspaper. I guess that the newspaper has gotten better in your hand."


    "Thank you," Haru answered.


    "I''ll send Erina to talk about the cateringter," Senzaemon said.


    "You''re going to send your granddaughter? Isn''t it a bit too much? Isn''t she busy or something since she is the owner of God Tongue and all," Haru said.


    Senzaemon frowned and asked, "You''re not willing to meet her?"


    "No. I am also curious about her," Haru answered. He was obviously curious about Senzaemon''s granddaughter. He only hoped for her to not have a body full of muscleter.


    "Then, there is no problem. I''ll tell her your phone numberter," Senzaemon said with a smile.


    "OK¡­" Haru was a bit speechless and wondered why Senzaemon loved to push her granddaughter at him.


    They talked for a while before ending their conversation.


    Senzaemon looked at his smartphone and put it down on the table. He stroked his beard and said, "Call Erina here."


    The maid around him nodded and went out to call their youngdy for him.


    Senzaemon waited for a while until he heard his granddaughter''s voice.


    "Is there something grandpa?" Erina asked.


    Erina is a beautiful girl with long blonde hair. She was walking together with her secretary to meet her grandfather. She was also a bit curious why her grandfather had called her wondering whether there was a job.


    "I have a job for you," Senzaemon said.


    "What job?" Erina asked.


    "My friend''s grandson needs catering to his event. Can you help him?" Senzemon asked.


    "¡­" Erina looked at her grandfather for a while and felt a bit strange. "Okay."


    "Good. This is his number. You can call himter. Oh, his name is Kasugano Haruka and he is one year older than you," Senzaemon said.


    "I understand." Erina nodded and took his phone number. She was a bit curious about why her grandfather let him contact him by herself. "Do you have any requests? What kind of cuisine does he want in his event?" She also felt confused about why her grandfather told him that Haru was one year older than her.


    "You can talk to himter," Senzamon said with a gentle smile.


    "Alright." Erina nodded and said, "I''ll go back no, grandpa."


    "Okay." Senzaemon nodded. He smiled happily and wondered how both of them would meet each otherter.


    Erina looked at Haru''s phone number and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Erina-sama, is there something wrong?"


    Erina looked at her secretary and felt that it was too embarrassing to tell her that she didn''t know how tomunicate with Haru.


    "Erina-sama?" Hisako looked at Erina with a confused expression.


    Hisako Arato is the secretary of Erina Nakiri. She has short pink hair with bangs that reach the length of her chin. She looked at Erina with a doubtful expression.


    "Hisako." Erina looked at Hisako.


    "Yes, Erina-sama?"


    "I am going back to my room. You canmunicate with Kasugano Haruka and make an appointment with me," Erina said and gave Haru''s phone number to Hisako.


    "Yes, Erina-sama." Hisako nodded and took Haru''s phone number. She looked at Erina who was walking away and looked at Haru''s phone number. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt nervous for some reason since it was her first time to have a job. She shook her head and decided to do her job.


    Haru was working on his cloudputing in his room then he felt that his phone vibrated. He saw that it was an unfamiliar number and couldn''t help but frown. He decided to connect the phone while doing his project. "Hello?"


    "Hello, is this Kasugano Haruka-san?"


    "Yes. That''s me, who are you?" Haru asked.


    "My name is Hisako Arato and I am Nakiri Erina-sama''s secretary," Hisako said.


    "Oh, Old Man Senzaemon''s granddaughter?" Haru asked.


    Hisako was a bit surprised when she heard him. "Yes."


    "Is it about the catering?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, can we meet each other to talk about catering?" Hisako asked.


    "Sure," Haru agreed without hesitation.


    "Then, can we meet tomorrow since tomorrow is Sunday," Hisako asked.


    "No problem," Haru answered.


    "We''ll meet tomorrow at Kirinoya Japanese Restaurant," Hisako said.


    "Kirinoya?" Haru thought for a while and wasn''t sure whether it was.


    "Is there a problem?" Hisako asked.


    "No. Let''s do it with that ce. I am not that knowledgeable about a good restaurant in this town," Haru said. It was very rare for him to eat on the outside since his tongue was very sensitive.


    "Are you from a foreign country or something?" Hisako asked.


    "No¡­"


    Haru and Hisako started to talk to each other. He wasn''t sure why he talked a lot with this girl. It might be because he was bored and it made him a bit stressed to hold the side effect of his magic all the time.


    "See you tomorrow," Hisako said.


    "See you tomorrow," Haru said and ended the phone call.


    "Kasugano Haruka, huh?" Hisako looked at her smartphone.


    "Hisako, are you done?" Erina looked at Hisako curiously since she saw her talking for a long time.


    "Yes, we will meet him tomorrow Erina-sama." Hisako nodded and felt a bit curious about Haru.


    Haru wanted to ce down his phone and saw a chat on his phone again. He saw that it was from Utaha and opened it immediately.


    "Let''s have a date tomorrow."


    Utaha''s message was simple and very straight forward.

 Chapter 420 Idea

    <h4>Chapter 420 Idea</h4>


    Haru agreed without hesitation with Utaha''s invitation, but he had told her that he needed to meet someone to ask a catering service for his event.


    Utaha seemed very interested in this meeting and wanted toe too.


    Haru felt a bit strange since he had decided to let his girlfriend meet a girl who was supposed to be his fiancee. He wasn''t sure whether Senzaemon had told his granddaughter about that engagement. He hadn''t agreed and somehow he had gotten this weird feeling. He shook his head and it was better to not think too much about it. He continued to work then the door of his room was opened.


    Before going to this cafe, Haru had gone back to his apartment asking Sora to help him to ease the side effects of his magic. He felt slightly better, but it was quite hard to hold himself again, especially when a girl sat down beside him.


    "When is this thing going to be finished?" Yuri asked while looking at the machine for cloudputing.


    "It should be done on Monday," Haru answered and could smell something nice from Yuri. He was wondering whether she had just finished taking a bath.


    "Did you know that Kosaka has be very serious and starts to draw very fast?" Yuri said.


    "It''s good when an artist can draw at a very fast speed since it is sometimes hard for them to get inspiration," Haru said.


    "Is that the same as you?" Yuri asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess that''s how it is," Yuri muttered.


    Haru stopped working and looked at Yuri. "You''re not angry at me anymore?"


    "¡­" Yuri snorted and looked away when she heard this question.


    "I apologize if I make you angry. I''ll stay at night to eat dinner," Haru said.


    "You''re not going to stay?" Yuri asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am going back to my apartment."


    "Well¡­" Yuri was a bit disappointed.


    "How is your study?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "It''s okay. It is very good." Yuri nodded and said, "Are you going to continue to stay at that school?"


    "No. I might change in the next year to our targeted school before. We''re going to go to the same school, but we''re going to have different grades," Haru said. He didn''t need to hold back for one year since Kirari had helped him to enter Hyakkaou Private Academy.


    "That''s good." Yuri nodded with a smile and said, "I won''t enter Hyakkou Academy since that school seems very crazy."


    "But I feel that you''re going to be fine to enter that school," Haru said. He knew that Yuri had a very good mentality and he felt that this girl might be a good gambler.


    "That might be so, but I am going to decline. I don''t want to gamble," Yuri said.


    They talked to each other about random things andughed together.


    Yuri felt happy since she felt that everything was good. The only thing that was hard to ept was that Haru had a girlfriend and that person wasn''t her. She calmed herself and decided to attack him from time to time since there weren''t any rules in love.


    "Should we go back? I am quite hungry," Haru said.


    "Ok." Yuri calmed herself and knew that there was a lot of chance in the future. She looked at Haru hatefully and wondered how this guy was thinking about him.


    Haru knew what Yuri was thinking, but he thought that it was better to do it after he had erased the side effect of his magic.


    Haru went back to his apartment and saw both Megumi and Sora who were watching television together. "Is there an interesting show?"


    "No," Sora answered.


    "There are not many dramas," Megumi said.


    "Do you like to watch dramas?" Haru sat down in the middle of them. He was wondering why girls loved to watch tv dramas.


    Sora and Megumi used each of his arms and hugged it together while watching television.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you want to buy a television station?" Sora suddenly said.


    "¡­" Haru was a bit speechless and said, "I have that n, but I don''t have money now."


    Megumi looked at Haru with a surprised expression. "You''re going to buy a television station?"


    "I have that n, but I don''t have that much money now," Haru said.


    "How much is a television station?" Sora asked curiously.


    "It should be around 500 million dors or more," Haru said. He had that idea and it was also one of the reasons why he decided to open an investmentpany. He wanted to gather money to buy a lot of things to have a morefortable life.


    "If it changes into yen then it should be 50 billion yen or more," Megumi said and felt a bit dizzy with that much of money.


    "Is that expensive?" Sora asked.


    "It should be normal. The profit that can be gathered from television stations is very good," Haru said. He suddenly thought about something and wondered whether he should create a video sharing tform. However, he needed to do something to gather the people to enter his website. ''How about a novel?'' He felt that he shouldbine a lot of entertainment into this website. He wasn''t going to be worried about the server since his cloudputing should be done in a few days. He wanted to create it, but he needed to do something first.


    Sora had been moving her hand to Haru''s pants, moving it up and down slowly.


    Megumi also helped to touch his balls slowly which was quite heavy. She had been always wondering how his dragon could be this big and wondered whether it would fit into her sensitive part or not.


    Haru didn''t talk that much and entered his harem protagonist mode making two of them moaned in the entire night.

 Chapter 421 Girlfriend and Fiancee 1

    <h4>Chapter 421 Girlfriend and Fiancee 1</h4>


    Haru looked at both Megumi and Sora who were sleeping and didn''t bother them. He decided to do his morning work out since it was still early in the morning. Even though he didn''t need a morning workout since his body was naturally strong, it could strengthen his mind to calm from the side effects of his magic. He had told them that he would go out in the afternoon to set up catering for his event.


    Haru looked at the time and changed his clothes. He might be quite crazy and have done a lot of things on them. Even though it was tempting, he hadn''t taken their first time and waited for the right moment. He went out of his apartment while looking at the bright sky while thinking that he was scum.


    Utaha was sitting in the living room while looking at her watch.


    "Are you going on a date?" Utaha''s mother asked.


    "Yes." Utaha nodded without a problem.


    "OK." Utaha''s mother nodded and said, "Tell him not to bring you back tooteter."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow but nodded. "How is Dad?"


    "He is at work and should be back in a few hours. I will tell him that you''re going on a date with him," Utaha''s mother said. She looked at her daughter and said, "He seems to be excited since the newspaper is going well, especially with two new content that has been prepared by your boyfriend."


    Utaha smiled and seemed to be proud when her mother talked about her boyfriend.


    "That''s right. I need to tell you something," Utaha''s mother said and sat down next to Utaha.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?" Utaha asked.


    "Don''t give yourself too easily," Utaha''s mother said.


    "¡­" Utaha seemed to be confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, don''t let him have your body. Wait for a while first before you start having sex with him," Utaha''s mother said.


    "Mom!" Utaha blushed when she heard her mother saying such vulgar things.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t that a normal thing?" Utaha''s mother asked.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha sighed and wasn''t sure what to say. She looked at her phone and saw a chat that Haru had arrived in front of her house. She saw a car in front of her house and knew that it was him. "I''ll go out now. He is waiting outside."


    "Let me meet him," Utaha''s mother said.


    Utaha looked at her mother with a helpless expression, but she could only nod.


    Haru drove his Mercedes G400 car this time since he felt that a motorcycle was a bit too hard since Utaha was quite rare to wear long pants. He had a lot of this car model since it was quite easy to use off-road. He walked out of his car and saw both Utaha and her mother. "Hello, aunty."


    Utaha''s mother nodded and said, "I am going to leave her to you."


    "I understand. Leave it to me." Haru nodded.


    "Good. If you''re having sex, don''t forget to use a condom," Utaha''s mother said.


    "Mom!" Utaha hurriedly closed her mother''s mouth and ran toward him, telling him to start the car.


    Haru was a bit awkward and nodded. "I''ll take care of her."


    "Good." Utaha''s mother smiled while looking at him. She was quite satisfied with her son-inw.


    Haru looked at Utaha who sighed after talking with her mother. "Your mother is sure to be very supportive."


    Utaha snorted and said, "Do you want my body that much?"


    "You''re very attractive. Who doesn''t want your body?" Haru looked at Utaha with a burning desire.


    Utaha, who saw his gaze, couldn''t help but feel very hot and couldn''t look straight at him. "I - It''s a bit too early for that. How about we go to meet the owner of God''s tongue?" She was a bit happy when she heard him, but she felt that it was too early to do it.


    "Ok." Haru nodded and said, "But I have to say that I am really d that I confess to you."


    Utaha smiled and said, "Happy to have a mistress behind your girlfriend?"


    "If only this mistress doesn''t have such a mouth then I will be happier," Haru said.


    "Such a mouth? Isn''t my mouth good?" Utaha taunted him.


    "Let me taste it whether it is good or not," Haru said and wrapped his hand around Utaha''s waist before kissing her.


    Utaha had to admit that kissing gave her a very nice feeling. She put both of her hands softly on his hard chest. She almost lost her breath before Haru separated from her lips.


    "I miss you," Haru whispered in a low and husky voice right into her ear.


    Utaha blushed and said softly, "Me too."


    "Hotel?" Haru asked.


    "Bastard!"


    They talked to each other and it was mostly about a novel since Utaha didn''t have a friend at her school. She was very smart and she was ranked first in the entire school. She also often ignored the ss and went to sleep in the middle of the lesson, but no one would scold her since the result of her exam showed everything.


    "You''re going to make a new novel again?" Utaha asked.


    "That''s the n," Haru said since he had decided to create a website.


    "For what? Do you want to release another book?" Utaha asked.


    "No. It''s for my website," Haru said.


    "Website? Well, I am not sure what you''re going to do, but I am going to help you," Utaha said.


    "Thank you," Haru said and held her hand tenderly. "How is your novel?"


    "I have written it." Utaha took out a manuscript from her bag and showed it to him.


    "I''ll read itter. Let''s finish my appointment then we can have a date together," Haru said.


    "Ok." Utaha nodded and asked, "So when are you going to tell our rtionship?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 422 Girlfriend and Fiancee 2

    <h4>Chapter 422 Girlfriend and Fiancee 2</h4>


    Haru and Utaha had arrived in Kirinoya Japanese Restaurant.


    Haru had only heard that the owner of this restaurant was an alumnus of Tootsuki Academy and if he wasn''t wrong the owner should be ranked two during her time. He felt that he could anticipate the food that was cooked by the owner of this restaurant.


    "Is this the ce?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Isn''t it a bit expensive here?" Utaha asked.


    "You''re my mistress. Of course, I am going to treat you," Haru said.


    Utaha snorted softly and hugged his arm. "Let''s enter then."


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    Utaha and Haru entered the restaurant together and talked with the waitress that they were waiting for someone.


    Haru told the waitress that he was waiting for someone with the name of Hisako Arato.


    The waitress nodded and told him to sit down in the private room in this restaurant since Hisako had booked the restaurant before.


    Haru looked at the waitress who guided them and wondered why most of the people here were women and all of them were cute too. Suddenly he felt that his hand was pinched by someone. He had a strange expression while looking at this girl.


    Utaha snorted softly and asked, "Cute?"


    "You''re cuter than any girl in the world." Haru boasted Utaha''s beauty without shame.


    Utaha snorted once again, but her mouth evoked a curve showing a sweet smile.


    Haru could only shake his head looking at this girl. He had to admit that this girl was very tempting and it was hard to resist her charm, especially those legs which were covered in ck stocking.


    The waitress opened the door of the private room and told them whether they wanted to order first or waited until the person that they were waiting for hade.


    "Let''s order first," Haru said. He wanted to try the appetizer of this restaurant.


    "It''s good. I am also curious," Utaha said.


    The waitress gave them a book menu and waited for their order.


    Haru and Utaha looked at the list of the menu and knew that it was a traditional Japanese restaurant or known as Washoku.


    "Do you have a rmendation for an appetizer?" Haru asked.


    The waitress nodded and said, "Yes. We''re confident with our pickled cucumber and agedashi tofu."


    "Then, let''s order both of them," Haru said.


    The waitress nodded and wrote down the order.


    "What is special in autumn?" Utaha asked.


    "For fish, we have mackerel sashimi. We also have a special potato sd," the waitress said.


    "Can I order it?" Utaha asked.


    "Why not?" Haru said.


    The waitress nodded and wrote down their order. She also rmended their tea and Haru and Utaha also didn''t mind since it was their first time in this ce. "Then, I''ll bring your order shortly." She bowed her head then closed the door of the private room.


    Haru looked around the private room at this restaurant. Even though it wasn''t that big, it was quitefortable. He was sitting cross-legged since it was troublesome to sit down in a seiza manner.


    Utaha also rested her legs since there was only Haru beside him. "Have you met the owner of God''s tongue?"


    "No. I have never met her," Haru said.


    "I am a bit nervous," Utaha said.


    "If I am not wrong this girl should be one year under us," Haru said.


    "The same age as your girlfriend?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "I have a feeling that I might see this girl often in the future," Utaha said while squinting her eyes at him.


    "What are you talking about?" Haru looked at Utaha with a strange expression.


    Utaha only shook her head looking at this scum man and knew that she was only the beginning of his journey. "Sigh¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Do you need a kiss more?" Haru asked shamelessly.


    "¡­" Utaha was speechless, but she didn''t reject it.


    They were kissing each other until Haru decided to go to the toilet for the first time since.


    Utaha nodded and told him that she was alright and would wait here.


    Haru went out then went to the toilet after asked the waitress. He used his observation haki and knew that everyone in this ce was women. He was wondering why Hisako had chosen this ce.


    Hisaki and Erina arrived at the location.


    Erina wasn''t sure, but she felt strange when she remembered her grandfather''s tone.


    They entered the restaurant together and the waitress had told him that Haru had arrived in the restaurant.


    "Hisako. I''ll go to the toilet first," Erina said.


    "Yes. Erina-sama. I''ll meet this person first," Hisako said.


    Erina nodded and went to the nearby toilet first.


    Hisako walked toward the private room where Haru was waiting but stopped when she saw Haru who was walking. She thought that it was him, but it was a bit hard to greet him and the waitress didn''t say anything. She was wondering whether it was him or not. She was unsure and walked to the private room before she saw a beautiful girl inside. She felt a bit confused and asked, "Kasugano Haruka?"


    "No. He is in the toilet. You should wait for him for a while," Utaha said inly.


    Hisako nodded and sat down on the other side of the table. "My name is Hisako Arato and I am Nakiri Erina-sama''s secretary."


    "Nakiri Erina-sama?" Utaha was confused since she didn''t know the name of the owner of God''s tongue. Even though the owner of God''s tongue was famous in the food industry, it was different for normal people since it was rare for them to hear their news or meet this person. She looked at Hisako and said, "Let''s wait for him since it will be troublesome to exin twice."


    "I understand." Hisako nodded.


    Haru walked to the toilet and saw a cute girl with short pink hair. He was quite surprised by the color of the hair of this girl, but his hair color was also strange since it was silver. He continued to walk until he heard a girl''s voice.


    "Where is it?"


    "Where is it?"


    Haru saw a beautiful girl with long blonde hair who seemed to be looking for something. He walked toward her and asked, "Do you need help?"

 Chapter 423 Girlfriend and Fiancee 3

    <h4>Chapter 423 Girlfriend and Fiancee 3</h4>


    Erina who had ended her process to give water to flower in the toilet decided toe out, but suddenly she had lost her important thing here. She was wondering how she could lose it when she was only inside this ce. "Where is it? Where is it?"


    "Do you need help?"


    Erina looked up and saw a young man. She didn''t think much and nodded. "Yes."


    "Let me help you."


    "Thank you." Erina continued to search once again.


    "What item is missing?" Haru thought that this girl had lost something on the toilet.


    "I - It''s a photo." Erina was a bit embarrassed, but she decided to grit her teeth since she didn''t want to lose it. It was a photo of her childhood together with her idol. It was an important photo for her and she didn''t want to lose it.


    Haru looked around and saw something on the nearby decorative nt. He saw that it was an old photo and took it. He saw a photo of a little girl together with an old man inside the photo. He felt that he had seen the old man somewhere, but he didn''t think much. "Is this the one?"


    Erina turned toward him, holding a photo of her in his hand. "That''s the one!" She was excited and wanted to grab it from him.


    "Well, be careful next time." Haru gave the photo and touched her hand slightly.


    Erina turned red while holding her photo. "Thank you."


    "No problem. Don''t lose it again," Haru said and went to the man toilet.


    Erina sighed in relief and wanted to ask his name, but she was too embarrassed. She shook her head and decided to go to Hisako.


    Haru went back from the toilet and opened the door. He saw three girls inside and smiled. "I am sorry to make you wait."


    Hisako looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano Haruka-san?"


    "Yes. That''s my name." Haru nodded and looked at Hisako. "Hisako Arato?"


    "Yes." Hisako nodded and said, "You can call me Hisako."


    Haru smiled and said, "You can call me, Haru." He sat down next to Utaha then looked at the girl beside Hisako. He felt a bit surprised looking at this girl since he had met her on the toilet earlier. ''Is this Senzaemon''s granddaughter?''


    "She is Nakiri Erina-sama and the one who is going to take care of your catering for your event," Hisako introduced.


    "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru introduced himself.


    Erina smiled and seemed a bit happy when she saw him. "Erina Nakiri." However, she felt strange when she saw the girl beside Haru. "She is?"


    "Kasumigaoka Utaha. She is my girlfriend. I hope that you won''t mind that I bring her here," Haru said.


    "Hello." Utaha gave them a polite smile while hugging Haru''s arm showing her position.


    Hisako and Erina twitched their lips when they looked at Utaha. They didn''t have experience in dating, but they couldn''t help but feel envious since their school life was all working.


    "Having a school in Hyakkou Academy is sure very free since you can date a girl," Erina said sharply while looking at Haru.


    Haru didn''t think much and asked, "Is Tootsuki different? Both of you are beautiful, don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    "¡­" Hisako and Erian were red when they were praised, but they became depressed when Haru asked whether they had a boyfriend or not. "No." Their tone was very cold when they answered this question.


    Utaha smiled beautifully when she heard their answer. "You''re veryte!"


    "My bad. The food is here, why don''t we try it first?" Haru said.


    "No. Let''s talk about the business," Erina said while looking at Haru. She felt that it would turn simr to a manga where the guy and girl met each other by a coincidence then the love would bloom, but the reality wasn''t kind. She felt a bit depressed when she found out that this guy had a girlfriend already. She looked at Utaha and had to admit that this girl was beautiful. She shook her head and decided to focus on her job rather than something stupid known as love.


    "Well¡­¡­" Haru nodded and didn''t think much about Erina''s words and started to talk about the n since the event would be held on Fridayter.


    Utaha had a very bad personality and wanted to chew on this girl only Haru held her hand to stop her. She looked at Haru and snorted before trying the dish in front of her since she wasn''t going to join the conversation.


    Haru, Erina, and Hisako started to talk about the catering and the details of the time and the price.


    Haru had to admit even though the price was a bit expensive, it was worth it when he thought about it.


    Erina and Hisako were a bit surprised when they heard the content of the event was about group dating and they felt a bit curious.


    "Do you want to watch the event?" Haru asked.


    "Wel¡­" Erina looked at Hisako to see her schedule.


    Hisako looked at the schedule and said, "I am sorry. During that time, Erina-sama has an appointment to test the food in the restaurant in Kyoto."


    Erina and Hisako knew that they didn''t have a chance to see it.


    "Well, don''t think too much. If this event is sessful then there might be a second and third eventter," Haru said.


    Erina and Hisako nodded in response.


    They didn''t talk too long and Erina and Hisako went back directly after they had done with the talk.


    Haru looked at Utaha who had been looking at him. "What?"


    "Why is it so expensive for catering?" Utaha asked. Her family''s condition was normal and turned worse when her father wasid off. It was her luck when she talked about this problem to Haru and her family''s problem had been alleviated. That was why she was a bit sensitive when they were talking about a topic about money since she knew how important it was. She was surprised when she heard the cost of catering since it was very expensive.


    "Don''t think too much. The money that I''ll get from the event will cover everything from the cost," Haru said.


    "Really?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "I am your man. You should have confidence in me," Haru said and kissed her cheek. "Let''s eat then we can have a date after this."


    "Hmm¡­" Utaha nodded and didn''t think much anymore. She had confidence in him and would support his decision.


    Haru teased Utaha for a bit while thinking about his meeting with Erina. ''What should I do?'' He shook his head and didn''t think much while letting the flow decide everything. He shouldn''t think of another girl during his date and only decided to make the girl beside him happy.


    "It''s good!"

 Chapter 424 Video Hostings Website

    <h4>Chapter 424 Video Hostings Website</h4>


    Erina and Hisako went back to their car and sat down while thinking about the thing that had happened earlier. They couldn''t help but feel envious of the girl earlier.


    Erina''s mood was a bit bad and asked, "Hisako. Cancel all the ns today. I want to go back."


    "¡­" Hisako was a bit speechless but nodded. "Yes. Erina-sama."


    Erina looked out the window while thinking about the coincidence meeting earlier. She sighed and wondered whether it was just a fleeting memory.


    Utaha was very happy spending her time together with him.


    Haru was also happy to have such a lovely mistress even though sometimes her mouth was very ck.


    They spent quite a long time during their date and went back quitete.


    Utaha knew that it was her time to separate from him. "I''ll go back now."


    "I''m very reluctant to let you go home though," Haru said while holding Utaha''s waist.


    Utaha chuckled and said, "My father is going to kill you."


    "It''s worth it if I have to be able to spend more time with you," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "I know. I also want to spend more time with you." Utaha sighed.


    "Well, let me kiss you now," Haru said and stole her lips directly.


    Utaha had always wanted to win against him only the moment Haru''s lips touched her she felt the indescribable feeling.


    They were kissing for a long time until the window of the car was knocked.


    Knock! Knock!


    Utaha and Haru turned and saw Kasumigaoka Eichi who had been looking at both of them.


    "¡­"


    "I am going back." Utaha smiled sweetly and left the door.


    Haru really didn''t want to let her go, only Kasumigaoka Eichi looking at him fiercely. "Uncle, how is the newspaper?"


    Kasumigaoka Eichi who wanted to be mad at Haru suddenly turned into work mode. "It''s good. The number of cirction has increased after both of the new contents, especially the "Sryman Journey" which gathered a lot of fans and a number of pubs and restaurants who ask for an advertisement in our newspaper."


    "Good. I have also seen the website. Try to make it simpler," Haru said.


    "I understand." Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded.


    "Uncle. If possible can you try to target those small newspapers around the small prefectures?" Haru asked.


    "It''s possible, but what are you going to do?" Kasumigaoka Eichi asked.


    "Of course, buying them," Haru said.


    "¡­" Kasumigaoka Eichi was speechless and asked, "Do you have that much money?"


    "Wait for a month," Haru said.


    "Month?" Kasumigaoka Eichi thought for a while and asked, "Is it something to do with your investmentpany?"


    "Oh? Ayase-san has told you?" Haru asked.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said, "He has said thank you to me after I have introduced him to you."


    "Ayase? Dad, do you mean Uncle Ayase? Eri''s father?" Utaha asked.


    "Yeah. That one." Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded.


    "I won''t talk much. I''ll go back now, Uncle," Haru said.


    "Ok. Be careful on the street." Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded.


    "Bye, Utaha." Haru winked at Utaha then drove back to his home.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi suddenly realized that he had forgotten toin to him making his daughtere back veryte. "Damn! Utaha! I won''t agree with this rtionship!"


    Utaha rolled her eyes hearing her father.


    Haru went back to his apartment and saw that Sora was doing yoga in the living room. He smiled and walked behind her. "Is it a new exercise to increase the size of the bust?"


    Sora snorted and said, "Don''t bother me! I am going to exercise!" She sniffed his body and asked, "Date with Utaha?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and walked to get tea.


    "¡­¡­" Sora sighed and said, "Why that girl?"


    "Do you hate her that much?" Haru asked and sat down on the sofa while looking at Sora.


    "No, but she is annoying," Sora said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru thought for a while and said, "I won''t take her to this ce. You don''t need to worry." He stood up and hugged her little waist.


    Sora didn''t reject him and looked at him. "Really?"


    "Yeah. You''re the most important to me." Yuuki pinched her little nose and kissed her lips. He really had be a very skillful scum at this moment.


    Sora enjoyed every moment with him and did it for a full few minutes before separating. "I''m full of sweat."


    "It''s okay. You smell very nice." Haru sniffed her neck.


    "You pervert!'' Sora blushed in response and pushed him. "I''ll continue to exercise. Don''t bother me."


    "Hmm¡­" Haru decided to take hisptop to the living room to start his project. He thought to create a video-hosting website since most of the video-hostings websites in this country were on the baby stage. He knew how profitable this video-hostings was depending on the business model. He also had cloudputing in his cafe and didn''t need to worry about ag when there wasrge traffic. He wouldn''t use the same business model as Youtube on his video-hosting website since it would burn a lot of his money.


    Haru knew that he needed a lot of videos to make his video-hosting website popr, but he needed to buy the copyright for the video.


    However, he needed his money to do something else.


    That was why Haru decided to create a novel first to gather traffic around his website and it wouldn''t bete for him to turn it into a video-websiteter. His novel had a very good poprity and he could promote his website on his twitterter.


    ''First, I need to make a website.'' Haru thought and started to create the website on hisptop. He really needed a lot of people to manage it. He could let Ritsu manage all of them, but he wanted hispany to be managed by humans since he could create a job in society then making his social power would be stronger since he was holding an economy of a lot of people.


    Sora was done with her yoga and walked toward him curiously. "What are you making?"


    "Website," Haru answered.


    "Hmm¡­ What is the name of the website?" Sora asked.


    Haru had decided the name of his video-hostings website and said, "NicoNico."

 Chapter 425 I am working

    <h4>Chapter 425 I am working</h4>


    Why did he decide to create a video sharing website?


    There were a lot of benefits such as making money when the website was popr. The other benefit was that Haru could promote his game or music. Anyway, it was a very profitable business and since his objection to bing media conglomerate then this video-sharing website was something that he needed to have. He had a lot of ns in his head, but he needed to do it step by step since his cash wasn''t enough.


    Haru had decided to write two novels to gather traffic of people to his website. He thought for a while and decided to write "Sword Art Online" and "5 Centimeters per Second" for his new website. The first novel was to gather the male inte user and the second was to gather the female inte user. His writing was very fast and he decided to not upload too many words to both novels. He had only written 5000 words in each novel and it was very easy for him to write 10,000 words in a short time since his writing skill was very fast.


    Sword Art Only is a story of someone who is trapped in the virtual reality game and the people who are trapped inside the game need to clear the game before they can get out of that game. This game isn''t a normal game since the yers who die inside the game will also die in reality. The story of this novel is very interesting and the concept of virtual reality game is new in this world.


    5 Centimeters per Second is a story of love between boy and girl who is separated by a distance. Their life is good until the girl has moved from the hometown leaving the boy behind. However, their rtionship doesn''t stop since both of them keep sending each other letters. The boy is satisfied, but after a few months, the letter that he has gotten bes less until the girl has never sent him a letter. The boy is living a gray life while unable to forget the girl. The story doesn''t end here and it is better for the reader to watch the anime directly.


    Haru didn''t hesitate to giarize both of the novels in this work since he could do it. He was wondering whether he should write Twilight, Hunger Game, 50 Shades of Grey (he needs to hide his identity when he is writing this novel), and a lot of books.


    Soraid on Haru''sp while reading a manga. There was sweat on her forehead after doing an exercise making her more attractive. She heard a loud sound of typing on the keyboard and looked at hisptop curiously. "New novel?" She raised her eyebrow when she saw a lot of words on hisptop.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" Sora felt that her eyes were a bit dizzy looking at how fast Haru typed his novel. She wanted to continue to read her manga only suddenly felt something hard on the back of her head. She raised her eyebrow then smiled naughtily. She moved in front of him then opened the zipper on his pants.


    Haru stopped and asked, "What are you doing?" He was speechless looking at Sora''s action.


    "I am helping you," Sora said and took out his dragon which was very angry. She used her hand to tame the dragon and slowly caressed it.


    "How is this helping me?" Haru felt that it was a bit crazy.


    "How is the side effect of your magic?" Sora asked.


    "¡­" Haru sighed when Sora reminded him about it and said, "But we can do it after I have done with my work."


    "That''s too long. I also want to take a bath. I''ll just get dirty while you''re doing your job," Sora said.


    "OK." Haru decided to not think too much and continued with his job while Sora was taming his dragon.


    Sora had be a very skilled dragon tamer and she had almost be an expert. She wanted to reach a new level of technique since she was almost on her breakthrough. She opened her mouth and wet the dragon with her saliva to make it easier for her to tame this dragon.


    Haru shuddered, but he kept doing his job. He felt that it was quite hard to write while his dragon was being tamed. He felt that Sora had be more skillful than before.


    Sora gulped since she felt that the dragon seemed to be delicious. She thought about the taste and decided to lick it slowly.


    "¡­" Haru stopped and looked at Sora for a while but didn''t say anything. He needed to observe her growth since he knew that it was important.


    Sora was a bit surprised then she didn''t hesitate and put the dragon inside her mouth directly. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt that it was very natural for her. Even though it was too big for her mouth, she forced herself to learn.


    "Don''t force yourself," Haru said.


    "Hmgh¡­" Sora shook her head with something veryrge on her mouth. She didn''t want to lose and decided to tame this dragon.


    Haru decided to support her and didn''t do anything. He suddenly felt that his position was simr to a boss of an adult story in the manga that he had read in the past. His expression was serious while doing his job, but under such a charade there was something dirty happening under him.


    It was before long that Haru had done with his writing and he published both of his novels on his new website before sharing the link on his twitter.


    At the same time, Sora felt that the dragon that she was tamed suddenly became tremble and knew that it was the critical moment. She moved very fast, then arge eruption happened. A white magma erupted, discriminatingly covering her entire face. "It''s warm¡­" She moved her tongue around to taste this white magma.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shuddered and picked Sora in his arms. "Let''s go to the bathroom and let me clean you."


    "Hmm¡­"

 Chapter 426 Runa squinted her eyes

    <h4>Chapter 426 Runa squinted her eyes</h4>


    Monday.


    Haru didn''t skip school but went honestly to his school since he needed to prepare for his event. He had talked about catering and he only needed to set up a promotion at the school. He had prepared the poster that he would ce on the announcement boardter.


    "Is this the poster?" Runa asked.


    "Yeah," Haru answered.


    Runa nodded and seemed to be satisfied with the poster. She looked at Haru who was in his disguise with his ck hair. She knew that this guy was quite famous, especially when his photo appeared on the television during the news of his acquisition of a newspaper. She suddenly remembered something and said, "Do you need investment?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "What investment?"


    "Your website. I''m not sure what you''re nning, but I''m sure you''re nning to do something," Runa said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "The website is on the initial stage. I don''t need an investment for the time being." He also didn''t need that much money to manage this website by himself.


    "What are you going to n with that website?" Runa asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s talk when the website is popr," Haru said.


    "But your website is popr?!" Runa said while twitching her lips. She didn''t know what Haru was nning, but she smelled money from him.


    Haru knew that his website was quite popr since he had a lot of fans on twitter and when he posted the link of his website on twitter a lot of people started to open it at the same time to read his novel.


    His website was simr to an intemunity for readers and writers to publish new user-generated stories in different genres, including ssics, general fiction, historical fiction, non-fiction, poetry, fan-fiction, spiritual, humor, and teen fiction.


    However, it was only his first step since he also wanted to change it to a video-hosting website. He needed to raise his money first through his investmentpanyter.


    "How is the preparation?" Haru decided to change the topic of conversation.


    Runa snorted and said, "It''s done. We have gotten permission from the student council." She smiled and said, "Anyway, who dares to stop us now."


    "We''re not a student council. We also need to pay a tax to them for this event," Haru said with a sigh. He really hated it when his cake was divided again.


    "That''s true." Runa nodded and said, "There is a week before the show. You need to be patient."


    "I am very patient," Haru said.


    "Haru. Do you have the continuation of both Sword Art Online and 5 Centimeters per Second? I am very hooked on both of them. If possible can you also give me the Dragon Zakura too," Runa said with a bright expression.


    Haru nodded and said, "You can read it soon."


    "Eh?!" Runa pouted and keptining.


    Haru ignored her and only patted her head to stop.


    They stopped bickering with each other when the ss started and they were listening to the teacher even though they didn''t need to either. In this school, the academic wasn''t that important after all and the most important thing in this was the ability to gamble.


    Haru knew that the position of student council was the most important and the most authoritative position in this school. He didn''t care much about this position, and he had never thought to create wealth using a gamble in this school since all of them in this ce were students and they hadn''t worked in society. When they lost money they used the money of their parents and the amount of money wasn''t that much unless they were rich.


    Haru was quite happy since the money that he had won from both of his gambles had entered his bank ount. He had decided to use this money for an investment, especially for gold since it was on the rise.


    ''2009, huh?''


    Haru knew that there were a lot of butterfly effects that were happening in this world when he was reincarnated since he had seen a lot of things that didn''t appear in hisst life such as Love Live. He didn''t know why such a show where a high school studentpeted for each other to be the best idol in this country. He knew that this show had a lot of potentials and he thought that it would be good to use this show to promote his Instagram.


    His Instagram was quite good and the number of ounts was steadily increasing. The only problem was he needed to do something to promote this app to North America.


    ''The problem is China.''


    Haru knew that social media such as Facebook and Instagram were being blocked by the government of China. He knew that it would be hard to enter China''s market. He needed a partner and let them manage Instagram in China by themselves since the market of China was too tempting. He shook his head and decided to not think too much now since his economic power was too low.


    Haru looked at Runa who was taking a picture of herself using a smartphone and he also saw that he was on the frame. He also saw a familiar app on her phone and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, I am taking a photo." Runa uploaded her photo and said, "Do you have an Instagram?"


    "¡­" Haru was speechless but also felt happy. "I have it."


    "Really? Let me follow you," Runa said.


    "Sure. I''ll follow you back," Haru said.


    Runa didn''t expect Haru to have an Instagram ount. She was curious and decided to look at it. She was speechless when she saw it. "There are a lot of girls."


    "Yeah. They''re my friends," Haru said.


    "¡­" Runa squinted her eyes while looking at him suspiciously.


    Haru decided to not say anything and changed the topic of conversation. "Now is the break, let''s go and meet Kirari."


    Runa kept looking at him but nodded in agreement.


    Haru was wondering whether he had raised Runa''s g in the past.

 Chapter 427 Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 427 Two Years</h4>


    Haru talked with the MC about his gamble in the past. "You''re alright with it?" He was a bit surprised when he saw she didn''t wear big sunsses on her face.


    "Yeah, this event seems to be very interesting," the girl said.


    "That''s good." Haru nodded and said, "This is a draft of the event. You can remember the timeline and this is the general idea of your MC''s content."


    The girl nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    "That''s good. If you''re also single, you can also join this event," Haru said.


    The girl blushed and said, "I''ll see it first. If it seeds then you might create the second event, right?"


    "If that happens then I''ll choose you again as the MC," Haru said.


    "Can I bring my friends to help me?" The girl asked.


    "Why not? The food is also prepared by the Tootsuki group and supervised by the owner of God''s tongue. You can enjoy it tooter," Haru said.


    The girl''s eyes brightened and said, "Yes!"


    They talked for a while then the girl decided to go out since she had talked quite a while.


    Haru sipped the coffee on the table and it felt a bit cold. He enjoyed coffee more than tea since the bitterness of the coffee made him awoke.


    "You seem to know the owner of God''s tongue," Kirari said while looking at him.


    "Do you know her too?" Haru asked curiously.


    Kirari nodded and said, "I have met her at the party in the past. She is a very beautiful girl, right?"


    "¡­" Haru didn''t know why Kirari looked at him with a cold gaze when she asked that question to her. "You''re more beautiful than her."


    "Really?" Kirari seemed to be surprised by his answer, but also very happy.


    "Yes." Haru nodded in response.


    "But how can you meet this person?" Kirari asked.


    "Is it something strange?" Haru asked.


    "Part of my family also has a restaurant business and they have invited the owner of God''s tongue to test their food, but they need to wait at least a year for the owner of God''s tongue to taste their food," Kirari said.


    "It''s better to call her Nakiri since calling her the owner of God''s tongue is too long," Haru said.


    "That''s true. She seems very cold toward people," Kirari said.


    "Really? But cold doesn''t that mean she is very professional?" Haru thought for a while and he only felt that Nakiri Erina was very professional in his opinion. He didn''t need to worry that much about the catering and only waited until the event started.


    Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "What is your rtionship with Nakiri''s family?"


    "My rtionship?" Haru really didn''t know and all he knew was that his grandfather from his father''s side had something to do with her family in the past. He had an aunt and grandfather and grandmother too, but he was toozy to search for information about them since his parents had never talked about it either in the past. "My cafe is part of the Tootsuki Association too. It might be because I am quite good at cooking that they seem to like me."


    Kirari thought for a while and nodded. "If you really enter Tootsuki then I can guarantee that you can be a member of Elite Ten Council."


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "Elite Ten Council?"


    "You don''t know?" Runa asked with a surprised expression.


    "Should I know about it?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari chuckled and said, "No. You don''t need to worry that much."


    "No, you should! Elite Ten Council. Their existence is simr to the student council in our school, but they''re in the world of cooking," Runa said.


    Haru nodded and seemed to be curious about this Elite Ten Council. He wanted to taste how delicious was the food that would be made by them.


    They continued to talk before both Runa and Ririka went out leaving both Haru and Kirari alone.


    Haru thought and decided to ask the people who had attacked Kirari before. "Do you know who has attacked you before?"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Don''t worry, they have gotten their lesson." She smiled while chuckling showing the thing that had happened in the past was only a small matter for her.


    "That''s good." Haru sighed in relief.


    "You''re a relief?" Kirari asked.


    "Of course. I don''t know what I should do when something happens to you," Haru said truthfully.


    "If you''re really worried you should stay and be my bodyguard all the time," Kirari said.


    "¡­" Haru was a bit surprised but calmed himself. He looked at Kirari and wondered why this girl loved to throw herself at him. "That''s a tempting idea, but I don''t want just to be your bodyguard." He felt that the bodyguard''s position was too low and he also knew from Kirari''s point of view his standing was too low. He suddenly remembered Kirari had asked him whether he was interested in politics.


    For politic, poprity is very important, especially in this country. Without poprity, it is impossible to be a politician.


    Haru was quite a popr novelist and he had a number of fans already along with Kirari''s support it would be easy for him to be a cab member or something since there were a lot of writers who had be politicians too in this country.


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "Then, what do you want to do?"


    "Wait for me for two years," Haru said.


    "Two years?" Kirari was a bit surprised and said, "It should be during our graduation from high school."


    "Yeah. You might feel that I can protect you from anything with only my body, but I feel that isn''t enough." Haru said. He believed that in two years his standing would be different from her and could be higher than her too.


    Kirari wasn''t sure what Haru would do, but her mouth turned into a curve and smiled very lovely. "I can''t wait to see it." She really couldn''t wait for what he would do in two years.

 Chapter 428 If only....

    <h4>Chapter 428 If only¡­</h4>


    Akane went back directly to her apartment. She wasn''t sure why she did this, but she knew that someone was waiting for her there. For the past two days, that guy didn''t even appear in her apartment and let her be alone.


    In the past two days, Akane decided to go out and she was right that she didn''t need to wait before a lot of guys tried to flirt with her.


    However¡­


    Dull.


    Akane only felt that all of them were very dull. She remembered the guys that she had met for the past two days were very dull and couldn''t give her any excitement. That was why her mood had been very bad in the past two days, but everything disappeared when she heard him going to her apartment today. She entered her apartment and smelled something very delicious.


    "Oh, you havee back?" Haru asked.


    Akane saw Haru who was in his uniform and asked, "So this is the uniform of a rich school?" She looked at it curiously and touched the fabric. She had to admit that the quality of this uniform was very good. "Why do you suddenly wear your uniform?" She felt weird since this guy usually wore casual clothes before entering her apartment.


    "Let''s try a teacher and student y," Haru said with a smile.


    Akane snorted and said, "You perverted student. Do you really like to be taught by your teacher, huh?" She flicked Haru''s forehead as if trying to reprimand him. She didn''t remember how many postures that Haru had tried on her, but she felt that she had be more experienced.


    "Sensei, I have prepared dinner for you. I hope that you can forgive me," Haru said with a yful tone.


    "Good. Let me taste it," Akane said with a nod and sat down before tasting the dinner. She had to admit that his food was really good.


    Haru also ate together while talking about a lot of things with Akane. It might be because he had left her for two days that this woman became very wild after dinner. He didn''t even have time to wash the dish and started his lesson. "Sensei, is it good?"


    "Ahnnn¡­!!!"


    Haru only heard a moan from her and didn''t continue to talk focussing his attention on this woman.


    "I am tired," Akane said whileying on the bed with a tired body.


    "Do you want to drink something?" Haru stood up and went to the refrigerator.


    Akane looked at Haru who was naked showing his dangling dragon and cute butts to her. She sighed and wondered how this guy had such stamina. "Cold water."


    Haru nodded and took two bottles of water from her refrigerator. He sat next to the bath and opened the bottle cap for her before giving the water to her. "Here, you can drink it directly." He also ced straw on the bottle letting her sip the water easily.


    Akane was just toozy to move and sipped the water from a straw. She sighed and felt quite nice for some reason.


    "Oh, right. I have forgotten to give you a gift," Haru suddenly said.


    "Gift?" Akane was a bit surprised.


    "Here. I am not sure which one you like and choose based on the clerk''s rmendation," Haru said.


    Akane''s eyes brightened up when she saw the bag in front of her. "Louis Vuitton!" She checked the bag and hugged it tightly. "Really? For me?"


    "Yeah. It''s just a small gift," Haru said. He knew that woman loved a bag, especially this woman. He remembered his past girlfriends who collected a number of bags even though she had never used it.


    "Isn''t this expensive?" Akane asked worriedly even though she didn''t let go of the bag on her hands.


    "Just think of it as a reward for you giving me an idea of the past," Haru asked. He had thought to give this girl a gift since she had given him an idea in the past. He thought that an apartment was too much and decided to give her a bag.


    "That''s good." Akane nodded and didn''t think much.


    "I am happy that you love it," Haru said. He took his clothes and decided to go back since he needed to do something in his apartment. In the past, he thought to be a doctor was enough, but it seemed that he needed to do something more. He had thought a lot that since his identity was a bit troublesome and it was better to have a big house when all of the people in the group chat decided to go to his world.


    Akane saw him wearing clothes and couldn''t help but say sadly. "You''re going back?"


    "Yeah. You have school tomorrow, right? I also have school too," Haru said.


    "Well¡­" Akane was a bit disappointed and hugged him from behind. "Say, don''t you want to do it again?"


    "You''re not tired?" Haru was very raring to go since his dragon was very hard to tame.


    "Well¡­" Akane was quite sore and it was hard to do it again.


    "I''ll stay with you until you sleep there." Haru decided to pamper her, even though he didn''t have an intention to date her, but both of them were sleeping friends.


    "Good." Akane nodded in response.


    Haruid beside her and Akane used his arm to sleep. "Good night." He kissed her then waited for her to sleep.


    "Good night." Akane nodded and it didn''t take her a long time before she was sleeping.


    ''If only this woman wasn''t a bitch.'' Haru thought while looking at Akane''s sleeping face. He shook his head and decided to not think too much. He went out silently then went back since he had a lot of things to do.

 Chapter 429 Invesments Way

    <h4>Chapter 429 Invesment''s Way</h4>


    The next day, Haru didn''t go to his school but rather went to his investmentpany to visit Ayase. However, he was surprised when he entered the location of the office. "Have you rented an office 1,000 square meters for less than 900,000 yen? How did you do that?" He had said before that his office wasn''t that big and knew that Ayase had changed the location of the office, but when he entered this ce it was quite huge and it was very cheap too. He didn''t really mind and it was better this way, but Marunouchi district was a business district and the rent was expensive.


    "This ce isn''t Ginza. It can be cheaper if the location is in Shinjuku or Ropponging," Ayase said, but he is more inclined to have an office in this area.


    Haru nodded since he knew that Ginza had the most expensivend price in all of Japan. He smiled and said, "In the future, we don''t need to rent. I''ll build the building itselfter." He was sitting in his office while looking at the scenery around. His eyes were confident and ambitious and knew that day wouldn''t be that long.


    Ayase who saw Haru''s confident and ambitious eyes didn''t know why, but he felt that his body was burning in excitement. "I won''t let you down."


    "I believe that you won''t let me down." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "When I came here I saw five people who were busy. Are they your recruits?"


    Ayase was a bit embarrassed and nodded. "Yes, although all of them were someone that had beenid off during financial turmoil, but they are definitely experienced senior practitioners. I have chosen them from hundreds of resumes and I interviewed them in person. They''re all professionals in financial investment. As for why they''re being unemployed, you can only say that the environment has created it and couples with bad luck¡­¡­ When you came there was only a table and a chair. We need to do everything by ourselves."


    "That''s good. We''re a newpany. Everything needs to work hard," Haru said. He didn''t have that much of an opinion with Ayase, who recruited someone who had been unemployed.


    Although the unemployed are likely to be eliminated due to ack of professionalism and talent. It does not rule out bad luck.


    Haru believed that Ayase wouldn''t recruit a group of mediocre talents to help himself. He knew that Ayase needed to have an elite helper for this new investmentpany and with Ayase''s personality he knew that this guy wouldn''t recruit someone who was worse than himself.


    Besides, Haru had a heard a sentence of "I only know how to cherish it if I have lost it". He felt quite happy when he saw his employees moving the desk, chair, andputers by themselves. He knew that they couldn''t wait to start to work.


    "Now that thepany has been set up and personnel have been recruited, it is also time to get thepany up and running," Haru said with a smile. He saw a smile on Ayase who seemed to be excited, but it was a pity. "I will only deposit 100 million yen to my ount this afternoon." He looked at Ayase''s expression, who seemed excited and slowly disappeared when Ayase heard the amount of money.


    "You seem to be disappointed? Is 100 million yen too little for you?" Haru asked with a slightly cold tone even though he had a faint smile on his face.


    Ayase shook his head and said, "Boss, I am not disappointed. Even though 100 million yen isn''t that much, this is not a big problem. As long as the investment in the operation is good then I am confident to turn this money bigger."


    "Of course, in this way, we can only choose the short-term operation mode of T + 0, especially during the market shock, doing T + 0 in the market is the most stable and efficient arbitrage method, earning points every day. It is also just the right method to test their true level and ability!"


    Haru was only testing Ayase, but when he heard about T + 0. He couldn''t help but seem interested. "T + 0?" He had knowledge of the financial and he also knew the trend of the market since he had seen them in his past world. He only needed someone to manage it for him since the side effect of his magic was troublesome.


    Ayase nodded and knew that it was normal for Haru to not understand it. "T + 0 trading, in general terms, T represents the target stock, that is, the stock bought on the day can be sold on the same day. The operation of this trading method isn''tplicated, the most important thing is not to be greedy,bining the broad market and individual stocks, with a target of 2% profit, if not 1%, it must be thrown away on the same day when the stock is being bought."


    "In T + 0 way, the stop loss limit must be strictly observed and settled in time. The most important thing is of this operation is how to handle the reluctant''s feeling to sell when it rises, or it is reluctant''s feeling to sell because of misjudgment. The more stocks are stored, the higher the cost."


    "The advantage of T + 0 is that it can reduce the risk of holding positions, which is suitable for smallpanies like ours. It is also the best way to test the ability of employees because it takes a lot of time to study the trend. For us, we can stare at the screen every day. As far as people are concerned, if they seize the opportunity reasonably, they can get a good profit."


    "At the same time, this method requires a higher psychological quality of people. If the mind is unstable, it can only be employed soon. The operation of T + 0 is also very difficult because it cannot be sessful when the stock price is sideways or the day''s vibration is small, so a lot of analysis preparation is needed. In addition, its operation timing must be determined decisively, otherwise, when the timing appears and it can only be missed. "


    "Good idea." Haru nodded. In short, because no one can control the market in this operation, the T + 0 itself is an initiative thinking, which requires the operator to understand the overall situation with research and analysis on the market that day.


    "Regardless of whether it''s short-term or mid-term, often doing T is much better than holding shares. Boss, please rest assured, I am confident that I can make another 100 million yen," Ayase said with eyes of full confidence.


    "Oh, then I''ll wait and see. If you can give me a satisfactory result, I will continue to add funds to let you operate, so this 100 million yen is a test even for experiments." Haru said with a smile.


    "By the way, can you open both the American Stock Exchange and London Stock Exchange ount too?" Haru said.


    "Sure, are you interested in investing in somepany?" Ayase asked carefully.


    "I am very interested in Apple''s stock, and I feel that the United States has almost gotten rid of the lowest point of the financial crisis. There should be a good market, don''t you think?" Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Ayase nodded and said, "The financial crisis originated on Wall Street. The rescue effort in the United States is indeed veryrge and very radical. Under the stimtion of arge number of funds, the stock market will indeed take the lead in responding. I will be looking for some investment opportunities, as for Apple''s stock, I will sort out its information and analyze and follow up."


    "How about London?" Ayase understood the American Stock Market, but the London Stock Market? He didn''t have much of an impression and also hadn''t done any research on it.


    "Gold. Try to analyze gold in the London market. I''ll deposit 2 billion yen to enter the market by myself," Haru said.


    Ayase''s eyes were wide open and said, "2 billion yen?! How did you get that much money?! Have your parents given you permission?"


    Haru saw Ayase who had be very excited and stopped him. "Ayase-san, calm down!"


    Ayase took a deep breath and nodded, but he was very curious.


    "Both of my parents have died and I have been living with my little sister," Haru said.


    "What?" Ayase was surprised and said, "I am sorry."


    "For the source of my money. I have been gambling," Haru said.


    "Gambling?" Ayase''s expression turned strange when he heard this word. "Really?"


    "You don''t need to think too much about the source of money. You only need to manage the funds that I have given to you," Haru said with a serious tone.


    "Yes." Ayase was wondering how a young man could give him such pressure. He shook his head and decided to not think too much. He suddenly thought something and asked, "Boss, you''re a minor, right? Who is going to be responsible for you?"


    Haru is a minor, even though there is now that stipted for him to not be able to own a business, but he needs to have someone who can be responsible for him.


    "I have an aunt. You don''t need to worry about her and she is very rich. My money is very littlepared to her," Haru said truthfully. He knew that Hiratsuka''s family was very rich, but he didn''t want to bother them that much. He actually also hadn''t talked about his n to open this investmentpany to her, but he knew that his aunt would stop him when she knew about it. That was why he used Ritsu''s help to make it easier for him to register thispany with his aunt''s fake permission. He was sure that she would get angry, but he felt that it was alright.


    Ayase seemed relieved when he heard Haru''s words. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "Gold, right?" He knew that Haru might be a descendant of a rich n in Japan and it might be a trial that Haru needed to do in his family.


    Haru didn''t know about what Ayase was thinking and when he knew that he would onlyugh at him since he felt that Ayase''s imagination was very high.


    "Yeah, gold." Haru nodded.


    "I understand. I''ll collect the data in two days," Ayase said.


    "Good, I''ll leave everything to you," Haru said.


    They didn''t talk much and Haru went back after his talk with Ayase since he had another appointment and this time he was going to meet a woman.

 Chapter 430 I am not gonna give up

    <h4>Chapter 430 I am not gonna give up</h4>


    "Sorry. Did I make you wait, Machida-san?" Haru sat down in the family restaurant where he had promised to meet his novel''s editor. He wasn''t sure why Machida had decided to meet him, but he was quite busy in the past day and could only meet her this time.


    "Who are you?" Machida asked in confusion.


    "It''s me, Haru. I have dyed my hair ck," Haru said.


    Machida took off his sses and nodded. She realized that it was him and had to admit that he had be more handsome. She wasn''t sure, but she felt a charisma that gave her a reliable and secure feeling when she was around him.


    "You''re not going to school?" Machida asked.


    "No. I''ve had some business done earlier," Haru said.


    "Excuse me, do you need to order something?" The waitress asked with an excited expression when he saw him.


    "Yes, can you give me a coffee?" Haru asked.


    "Yes. Leave it to me." The waitress nodded with a sweet smile and went back to take his order as soon as possible.


    "Oh, right. Congrattions," Machida said.


    "Congrattions?" Haru was confused.


    Machida nodded and said, "Utaha has told me that both of you are dating. I need to congratte both of you."


    "Thank you." Haru nodded and asked, "Is there something more?" He knew that this woman didn''t call him because she wanted to tell him something.


    "Haru, did I do something?" Machida asked him sadly.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was a bit strange and asked, "No. You didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you think so?"


    "No! There must be something! Are you dissatisfied with me? Are you bored with me?" Machida screamed while asking him a lot of questions.


    Everyone in the restaurant seemed to be attracted to them and looked at them curiously. They were wondering whether they would see a fight between man and woman in a rtionship.


    "Oi, don''t say such a misleading thing!" Haru stopped her and asked, "Seriously, what''s wrong, Machida-san? Don''t cry suddenly in the middle of the restaurant. They might think of me as a scumbag who dumps you for another girl."


    "Isn''t that the case? You''re trying to dump me as your editor, right? You''re now contacting another publisher to publish your work in that publisher, right?" Machida asked with a grievance tone. She had heard him having a business earlier and she thought that this guy was having a meeting with another editor.


    "No. Of course not. Who is going to get rid of you?" Haru said.


    "Really?" Machida asked.


    "Really? I swear I am not going to get rid of you," Haru said.


    "Why were you rejecting me when I invited you to publish both of your new books," Machida asked.


    "New book?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you publish both Sword Art Online and 5 Centimeters per Second on your new website? Both of those books are great and with your poprity, both of those books will be very popr! I can talk to the editor-in-chief about the price of your book along with the percentage of the sales," Machida said. She knew once she could have both of his books then it would increase his chance to be an editor-in-chief of herpany in the future.


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s not that I am not nning to publish both of those books, but I have a n for those books."


    "What n?" Machida asked.


    "I am going to buy a publishingpany," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Machida blinked her eyes and became stupified.


    "Here is your coffee."


    Suddenly the waitress came together with his order and ced it on his table.


    Haru saw a paper below the cup of coffee and knew that it was an email from this waitress. He smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The waitress smiled and nodded telling him to call herter.


    Haru sipped the coffee and it tasted very bitter, but it was better than the sweet one since it would be awful on his tongue.


    Machida, who had been stunned, couldn''t help but look at him. "You''re going to buy a publishingpany?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I am not going to get rid of you. I am going to invite you to be the editor-in-chief of that publishingpany." He knew that anime, manga, and games in Japan had contributed to 10% of Japan''s entire GDP. That amount of money was too be to be given up and he had decided to fight the monopoly of this industry.


    "So the business earlier you''re going to acquire a publisherpany?" Machida asked.


    "No. That''s different, but you don''t need to think too much." Haru raised his index finger and said, "Wait for one month and I''ll get the publishingpany."


    "I haven''t promised you yet! Also, whatpany are you going to buy?" Machida had known Hiratsuka or Haru''s aunt for a long time since she was a junior of Hiratsuka during her university time. She knew that Hiratsuka was very rich and wondered whether he had decided to buy apany with Hiratsuka''s help.


    "Media Factory," Haru said.


    "Media Factory?!" Machida looked at Haru with an unbelievable expression since she knew Media Factory was a quite bigpany. Even though the position of thispany was lowpared to the other bigpanies in the industry of ACG (Anime, Comic, and Game), it was biggerpared to medium and smallpanies. She also knew that it had also published a lot of famous works too.


    Media Factory, Inc. is a Japanese publisher and brandpany of a lot of manga, music, novel, and anime. It was founded on December 1, 1986, and its headquarters are situated in Shibuya, Tokyo. It is a subsidiary of Recruit Co., Ltd.


    This publisher is famous because it is possibly the first anime distributor to ask for sites to not link to fansub of any anime licensed by thepany.


    Haru knew that with him bornt in this world there was a butterfly effect such us this Media Factory in his past was famous because it had a recordbel, Pikachu Records, that produced Pok¨¦mon CDs and Pok¨¦mon soundtracks in Japan from 1997 to 2012.


    There wasn''t any Pok¨¦mon in this world and the worth of thispany wasn''t that muchpared to the past, but thispany was flourishing with a lot of boutique anime, light novel, and manga that had been published by thispany.


    Haru wasn''t sure how much the valuation of thispany was, but he felt that it should be around five billion yen ording to his research (It is around 50 million USD). It might be quite a lot of but he felt that it was very worth it to have thispany since it would also help with a lot of publishing business.


    "Are you kidding?" Machida was surprised.


    "No. I am serious. I also have a lot of ideas for new works rather than giving that money to apany. It is better to own my ownpany," Haru said.


    Machida looked at Haru and had to admit she should marry this guy or something. She felt very envious of Utaha right now. "You''re going to invite me to be editor-in-chief?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I have known you for a long time and I think that you''re the most trusted and talented person that I know." He held her left hand while looking at her eyes.


    Machida felt that it was a foul method and said hurriedly, "G - Give me time!"


    "I know. Thepany also isn''t ready yet either," Haru said. He hadn''t gotten his money and it was better to wait for a while since the process of acquiring apany wasn''t that simple.


    They talked for a while before ending their conversation since they had solved the misunderstanding between the two of them.


    Haru looked at the time and didn''t go back first since he needed to meet Nasa first to talk about his Instagram.

 Chapter 431 Ecology 1

    <h4>Chapter 431 Ecology 1</h4>


    Haru decided to visit Nasa to talk about Instagram. He had great ambition and thought to do something again. He rode his Vespa scooter to Nasa''s apartment.


    Nasa was living on top of the video rental.


    Haru wasn''t sure why someone had decided to open a video rental. He knew that once Netflix hit the world. The one who was most affected was a video rental business and that business would die immediately when everyone was using watching a video on the inte. He is also thought to get more money to invest in Netflix as soon as possible too. He found out in 2009 that the stock''s price at Netflix was very low and he even bargained.


    It didn''t take him long before he had arrived at Nasa''s house. He saw in the video a building with two floors with the first floor as the video rental and the second floor as an apartment. He heard that the price of the apartment was very cheap and it was veryrge too. He saw a kid in elementary school along with a beautiful maid inside the video rental, but he didn''t bother them and walked to the second floor directly.


    "Who is that?" The kid who was the owner of the video rental asked.


    The maid looked at Haru for a while and felt a bit familiar. "I am not sure."


    "Is he Nasa''s friend?"


    "That might be so."


    Knock! Knock!


    Haru knocked on the door slowly and waited for soemone to open the door.


    "Yes¡­"


    The door opened and someone came out from inside.


    "Haru,e in," Nasa said.


    "You seem to be thinner. Have you eaten something?" Haru asked while looking at Nasa.


    "No." Nasa had a wry smile on his face.


    "I''ll cook you something," Haru said.


    Nasa was excited when he heard it and said, "The ingredients are in the refrigerator."


    "OK. I''ll cook a hotpot after this," Haru said. He wasn''t in a hurry to talk about business with him.


    Nasa and Haru sat down on the floor while waiting for the hotpot in front of them to be done.


    Haru opened the lid and a delicious aroma was smelled. He nodded and said, "Let''s eat."


    "Good!" Nasa was already very hungry and started to eat immediately.


    Haru also ate the food too and nodded since it was quite good. He felt that his skill had increased.


    "Is it really good?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yeah. Haru''s food is awesome," Nasa said.


    Ritsu seemed to be envious when she heard it.


    "I am not sure that I can create a perfect body for you," Haru said.


    "Haru, will you really make it?" Ritsu asked.


    "I have that n, but if you want to have a simr body as a human with five senses then I can''t do it since I don''t know much about human body knowledge," Haru said. He had thought about bing a doctor before, but he felt that it was too low since he felt that wasn''t enough.


    "Are you really going to create a body for Ritsu?" Nasa was amazed.


    "Why not?" Haru said.


    "I want a very beautiful body," Ritsu said with a hopeful expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I can''t do it now," Haru said with a sigh. He needed to work really hard to create a body for Ritsu. "How is Instagram?" He decided to change the topic of the conversation.


    "We have 30 million users already," Nasa said with a bright smile.


    "So much!" Haru was surprised and didn''t expect that the progress of Instagram would be this fast.


    Nasa shook his head and said, "Ritsu has promoted a lot around the world." He felt that this artificial intelligence was more amazing than an Instagram.


    "Yes. I am working really hard," Ritsu said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Haru patted his smartphone.


    Ritsu smiled and said, "You don''t really need to thank me."


    "I am really grateful to you Ritsu," Haru said with a sincere expression.


    Ritsu said and said, "Take my virginity when I have a bodyter."


    BURSTTTT!!!!


    Nasa who was drinking water suddenly spat out all the water inside his mouth. His face was red and couldn''t help but look at Haru with contempt.


    "What''s that expression?" Haru was annoyed by Nasa''s expression.


    "You! Did you insert a strange setting on Ritsu?" Nasa asked with a strange expression.


    "No. Ritsu didn''t have an emotion before, but she slowly became simr to a human," Haru said.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "I want to feel in love."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru who looked at Ritsu couldn''t help but said, "I''ll really work hard to build your body."


    "Thank you." Ritsu smiled.


    "Ha¡­ I guess this is very amazing." Nasa sighed in amazement looking at Ritsu who could slowly grow simrly to a human. He looked at Haru and said, "The number of users has increased. Can you handle the cost of the server? The price of the server won''t be cheap." He knew that Instagram had a lot of potential, especially there was a lot of effect of photography making anyone be very addicted.


    "You don''t need to worry. It won''t cost me any money since I built cloudputing a few days ago," Haru said.


    Nasa opened his eyes wide and asked, "Cloudputing? Really?! Can I see it?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I haven''t decided tomercialize it yet, but it can be used to help our social media. You can see itter."


    "Then do it." Nasa agreed without hesitation.


    "Instagram is only the first step. We''ll build another app again," Haru said.


    "You''re going to build something again?" Nasa raised his eyebrow.


    Haru nodded and said, "I want to create an ecology where everyone can do anything with my app."


    "Ecology?" Nasa had never heard such a thing before and felt curious about his n.

 Chapter 432 Ecology 2

    <h4>Chapter 432 Ecology 2</h4>


    "Ecology."


    Haru nodded and said, "I want a create an app where you can do everything from social media, game, payment, bank, video, news, etc."


    Nasa twitched his lips and said, "You have great ambition."


    Haru shook his head and said, "No. My n is only to monopolize both Japan, South Korea, and the countries in Southeast Asia."


    "¡­¡­" Nasa wanted to shout that this guy was very greedy, but asked, "Why not China and America?" He knew that both of the countries had the most poption in the world.


    "Both of them are troublesome countries." Haru shook his head and knew that with his nationality it would be hard to get support in America and China. That was why he decided to monopolize at least monopolize 25% of the poption. He felt that it was enough for him and he didn''t need to be greedy. He knew that in Japan a lot of business had been monopolized by sixpanies and he needed to do something outside the box to have more power in this country. The first thing he needed to do was gather cash in his investmentpany since cash was his weapon.


    "Say what you want to do after this?" Nasa asked.


    "I want to create an app for instantmunications," Haru said. He had a lot of ns, but he felt that he didn''t need to tell all of them to Nasa. It was better to keep it to himself after he had gotten everything.


    "Isn''t that simr to Whatsapp?" Nasa asked.


    The majority of people in this world were using either Whatsapp or BBM (ckBerry Messenger) on their smartphone.


    "Yeah. I am going to copy them." Haru didn''t hide his intention.


    "It''s going to burn your money," Nasa said.


    "I have money," Haru said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "¡­¡­" Nasa wasn''t sure, but he felt that Haru was really cool when he said these words.


    "Do you need help with your Longinus Investment?" Ritsu asked.


    "Longinus Investment?" Nasa raised his eyebrow.


    "It''s my new investmentpany," Haru said.


    "¡­" Nasa twitched his lips again and wondering whether Haru was someone who was one year younger than him.


    "I''ll set up an office for you," Haru said.


    "What?" Nasa was surprised.


    "The real office won''t be done after the new year and I''ll rent you an office for you." Haru sighed when he thought about the haunted building that he had bought since he needed to renovate it from zero. However, he felt that it was worth it since the price of thend was very cheap even though it was in the Shinjuku district.


    "Won''t it be very wasteful? I can do it myself," Nasa said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I have confidence that mypany will grow bigger and you as a CEO need to cultivate yourself to handle your employee first. Even though I have to admit that you''re a genius, you need to experience yourself to be a leader and how to manage everyone. Our advantage is that we''re young, but it is also our disadvantage since we don''t have experience."


    Nasa thought for a while after he had listened to Haru. He knew that even though he could learn the theory of bing a leader, it didn''t mean that he could be a master after only reading a book.


    "I''ll handle everything and rent you an office in the Shinjuku area. I''ll give you my attorney''s number and talk to her about the office since I''ll ask her to register it. Ritsu will also help to search for a good employee for you," Haru said.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Haru is right. You should try it."


    "I wonder whether I can do it or not." Nasa sighed. He felt it was quite a big burden to handle it himself. He suddenly felt strange when Haru had his own attorney.


    "If you''re not confident then how about I have someone to handle it first then you can learn from this personter how to handle everyone," Haru said. He knew that with Nasa''s personality it was quite hard to be CEO immediately. He felt that Nasa was more suitable to be the head of technology in thepany.


    "Then do that." Nasa nodded without hesitation.


    "I''ll search for someone suitable first before I set up thepany." Haru thought that it was the most troublesome thing to do.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle Instagram by myself," Nasa said with confidence.


    "¡­" Haru shook his head and wondered whether Utaha''s father had acquaintances to help himter. However, he thought that it was better to acquire a gamepany as soon as possible then created a lot of games to make his instant message app more popr. He decided to think about thatter and asked, "Have you met your fate one?"


    Nasa was a bit surprised when Haru mentioned the girl that he had always dreamed of. He shook his head and said, "Not yet."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say anything again. He felt that this guy wouldn''t budge no matter what and only decided to love the girl who saved him from a truck incident. He wasn''t sure when he had heard about Nasa who told him about his story when he met his crush. "I''ll increase your sry."


    "N--"


    "Don''t reject me." Haru stopped him and said, "You''re a real talent and I am really happy that you have helped me, but I don''t want to use you. You have worked really hard and I''ll give you arge ie." He thought to increase his sry to ten million yen first. Even though he had money, he had decided to put it on his investmentter.


    "Do you really have that much money?" Nasa asked.


    "You might see me on the Nikkei or Fortune magazine in a few days," Haru said teasingly.


    Nasa was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "I was joking." Haru looked around and asked, "Do you want to change your apartment? I can buy you an apartment or a house if you want."


    Nasa shook his head and said, "I am veryfortable here and thendlord is very kind."


    "Landlord?"


    "The owner of the video rental. He is small, but he is very kind," Nasa said with a smile.


    "I''ll buy you a mansion when you get marriedter," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Nasa was speechless again and wondering whether Haru was joking.


    ''Two days¡­'' Haru thought then talked about his instant messenger app together with Nasa and decided to build it as soon as possible since it was better to do it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 433 Wrong with education

    <h4>Chapter 433 Wrong with education</h4>


    Haru was sitting in his apartment while writing a novel. He started his preparation and he only needed one step back and that was a gamble. He decided to gamble all of the money that he had gotten from gambling in his school to gambling on the futures market, especially gold. He had confidence and he believed that he could be the youngest billionaire in the world after this. He really couldn''t wait for two dayster.


    His only problem now was how to solve the side effects of his magic.


    Haru looked at the points that he had umted and he only needed two thousand points before he could solve his trouble. He had great luck and he had gotten a lot of points from daily points in Group Chat. He smiled when he thought that he would be liberated soon from this trouble.


    Suddenly he felt that his phone vibrated and saw a chat from Akane.


    Akane: "You''re noting?"


    Haru: "No. I am a bit busy today. I will y on Thursday."


    Akane: "Too long! I am going to search for another man!" She thought of taunting him to see his reaction.


    Haru frowned when he saw this message. He didn''t have feelings for Akane, but he felt ufortable to share a hole with someone else. He shook his head and decided to not think too much. He typed his smartphone and answered, "Sure. Just do that and I won''te back. Go and get a new boyfriend."


    "¡­"


    Akane was surprised when she received Haru''s message. She felt very sad even though she didn''t know why. "You don''t care?"


    Haru''s answer was simple and replied. "I don''t want to share a hole with someone else." He didn''t have a shortage of girls and it was better to let go of her early since he had a feeling his trouble would disappear early.


    Akane wasn''t sure what to say when she received his answer. Usually, she didn''t care much when her boyfriend wanted to break up with her, but she felt very ufortable right now and felt sad for some reason. She suddenly became mad and replied, "Then, I''ll search for a boyfriend now!"


    Haru only shook his head when he saw her reply then ced his smartphone on the table while waiting for both Sora and Megumi toe together.


    Suddenly the door of the apartment was opened and Haru could hear two familiar voices.


    "I am back!"


    "Excuse me."


    "Wee back." Haru took off his sses while looking at both of them with a smile. "What do you want for dinner?" His appetite was quiterge and he didn''t mind eating a lot of food.


    "I want to eat ramen," Sora said.


    Megumi didn''t have a lot of problems with eating ramen and she didn''t say anything.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless since it needed a long time to prepare ramen broth. He thought for a while and nodded. "Sure."


    "One with low calories," Sora said. She thought that she had worked out a lot and she didn''t want to get fat.


    "Sure. I can prepare for it. I''ll prepare vegetarian ramen," Haru said.


    "Vegetarian ramen?" Megumi and Sora were surprised.


    "Sit tight and wait for me. This ramen is also good for stamina," Haru said and entered the kitchen.


    Sora and Megumi snorted while blushing to look at Haru''s back. "This pervert!" They knew what this guy was thinking and could only sigh since they were also waiting for him to do such a thing together.


    Haru was in the kitchen and remembered that he had bought tempeh before. He smiled and started cooking.


    Sora and Megumi waited for Haru in anticipation of his cooking. They waited for a while and saw Haru bring two bowls of ramen in front of them.


    "Two special rich ramen. Please enjoy my princess," Haru said yfully.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Let me see whether it is delicious or not."


    "Be careful, it is hot. Do you want me to feed you?" Haru asked.


    Megumi felt a bit embarrassed and shook her head. "No. It''s okay."


    Sora didn''t think much and looked at the ramen which looked quite rich. She felt weird and asked, "Is this really vegetarian ramen?" She felt that this ramen was full of animal fat for some reason.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah. Try it."


    Megumi and Sora looked at each other and nodded. They started to eat and slurped their ramen. "Hmmm!!!!!" They didn''t expect that the taste of this ramen was very refreshing, but it was also very rich.


    "I have made the broth from both soy milk and miso. The soy milk is very good to increase the size of your chest," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Megumi and Sora rolled their eyes together, but they ate the ramen faster when they thought about the effect of soy milk.


    "What is this?" Megumi asked, looking at the strange brown square thing inside the ramen.


    "It''s tempeh It is made from soybean and the taste should be simr to meat," Haru said.


    Megumi and Sora decided to try and took a bite of the tempeh. They bit the tempeh and suddenly tasted a burst of vors from the tempeh which had absorbed the broth. They didn''t say anything again and kept eating the ramen since it was very delicious.


    Haru smiled looking at Megumi and Sora and felt that both of them were very cute.


    Megumi and Sora emptied the bowls and felt that their bodies were quite warm. They felt veryfortable and very nice after they had eaten the ramen.


    "Thank you. It''s very delicious," Megumi said.


    "No problem." Haru smiled.


    Sora didn''t say anything and went under the table before she moved toward him to take off his pants. "Let me help you now."


    "What the heck are you doing?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "My body is hot now. Do something about it," Sora said.


    Megumi looked at Sora who had be very perverted. She shook her head and joined her. She had been together for a while and her face had be quite thick.


    Haru looked at Sora and Megumi while wondering whether he was wrong with his education.

 Chapter 434 Come?

    <h4>Chapter 434 Come?</h4>


    Akane was very annoyed when she saw Haru''s reply. She thought that he woulde to her apartment, but he rejected her. She knew that he was a bit busy since he had to do something, but she thought she had conquered him. She was very angry and smashed her phone. She looked at the bag that he had given to her and sighed. She looked at her empty apartment and decided to go out to search for men. She had decided to search for someone who was better than him.


    Akane changed her clothes and went out to a ssy pub around Shinjuku. She didn''t go to a nearby ce since she didn''t want anyone to know about her. She walked at a speed that wasn''t fast and wasn''t slow. She could feel the stare of a lot of males around the street around her. Her expression was very gentle and showed a slight curve in her mouth. However, no one came toward her and she really appreciated that since she couldn''t even see them. She knew that the street was dangerous since it was mixed with a lot of people, especially those drunkards who were walking around the street since those drunkards were dangerous. It was better to stay in a pub where there are a lot of elite gatherings or handsome men together.


    It took her half an hour before she arrived at the pub. She sat down alone on the counter seat and said, "Margarita."


    The bartender nodded and prepared her order right away.


    Akane looked around and felt that this ce was quite deserted, but it was alright since she didn''t like crowded ces. She heard a mellow jazz song in the pub and closed her eyes while thinking about her rtionship with Haru. She couldn''t help but felt annoyed when she remembered the thing that they had talked about earlier. Usually, she would be screaming and would say a lot of bad things about Haru. However, she wasn''t even sure how to talk bad about Haru since that guy was quite a very perfect lover for her. Haru didn''t stop her to search for a lover, but he wouldn''t stay with him after she had a lover. She was wondering why that guy didn''t fall in love with her like a lot of people.


    "Your order, mam," the bartender said and ced the ss in front of her.


    "Thank you." Akane maintained her gentle expression and nodded before slowly sipping on her Margarita. It was quite sour, but it was very refreshing in her throat. The alcohol made her body feel a bit hot andfortable. She put down her ss on the table while resting her chin on her right palm.


    "Are you alone?"


    Akane turned and saw a man with a very gentle smile wearing a branded suit along with expensive leather shoes. She could see that this guy might be working in a bigpany or something. She nodded and said, "Yes. My friend hung me up earlier."


    "What a friend! How can your friend hang you up like this!" The man seemed to be mad when he heard it.


    "That''s true." Akane nodded.


    Both of them talked to each other then the man started to brag to impress her. He had told her that he was a manager at the PR department of Toyota Motor Corporation and told her about a lot of things such as meeting a lot of important people and told her that he had graduated from a famous university.


    Akane only smiled while listening to this man. She knew that some people might be impressed, but she knew that this guy couldn''t bepared to Haru. This guy had also kept ordering her alcohol and knew what this guy wanted to do since she wasn''t unfamiliar with it. She didn''t have that much interest, but she couldn''t find anyone better either. She sighed when she thought that it was very hard to search for someone who was better than Haru. She didn''t want to go to sleep with him, but she thought to test Haru with this man. She took her phone and gave him a message.


    ''I am going to a hotel with a man. If you don''t want me to do it then you need toe in xxx¡­''


    "Friend?" The man asked.


    "Nothing." Akane closed her phone and ced it inside her bag. She looked at the man and asked, "You''re amazing." She knew that it was very easy to make a man be infatuated. She only needed to smile and listen to him. She suddenly felt that beside Haru all of the men around her were the same.


    "Of course¡­" The man seemed to be infatuated and kept talking about his achievement.


    It didn''t take them long before they walked together to a nearby hotel.


    The man told Akane that he would take a bath first.


    Akane nodded and walked to the outside of the veranda. She looked at her smartphone and called him. It didn''t take a long time before it was connected.


    "Akane?"


    "I am in a hotel." Akane said directly.


    "With?"


    "Man," Akane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''ll have sex with him. If you don''t want me to do it thene to this room as soon as possible. He''s in the bathroom now and I am in room xx¡­" Akane said the information about the room and closed the phone. She looked at the night sky and felt that her heart was veryplicated.


    Haru looked at both Sora and Megumi who were sleeping together. He really hadn''t broken thest line and hadn''t taken their first time. He was very patient since both of them were very young. He went out to take his smartphone since it was ringing. He frowned when he saw a chat notice from Akane. He opened the call and frowned deeply. Even though he didn''t care much, it felt very ufortable when she taunted him like this. He looked at his phone for a while and said, "Fuck!" He kept his smartphone in his pocket and went out directly in the direction of the hotel.

 Chapter 435 Isnt it?

    <h4>Chapter 435 Isn''t it?</h4>


    "I have taken a bath," the man said aftering out from the bathroom. He wore a white bathrobe and seemed to be satisfied with something.


    Akane nodded and said, "I''ll take a bath too."


    "Sure." The man nodded and couldn''t wait in anticipation.


    Akane took a bath and decided to give Haru time to appear. She knew that the man had married since she saw a ring mark on his finger, but she didn''t care much since both of them wouldn''t see each other again after tonight. She started to take a bath and felt warm water on her body. She had always moved from one man to another man and that had never changed. She loved the feeling of being loved by someone, especially by him.


    Their rtionship might have been loved, but it was in different shapes. They weren''t a family or a lover, but they cared for each other.


    Akane was really jealous of his girlfriends, but there was nothing she could do since she was only his friend or that is what he loved to say to her. Even though she knew that it was impossible for both man and woman to be friends, he kept insisting that they were friends.


    It was her first time to have such a rtionship since all of the males that got close to her had fallen in love with her and wanted her to be their own. However, she was simr to a butterfly the more someone held her the more that she wanted to move. She couldn''t be owned by someone unless that person could ept her distorted personality.


    "I wonder whether he wille."


    Akane turned off the shower and took a towel to dry her body. After this, she would continue with her life and let a new man confess to her like always. She put a bathrobe and wrapped a towel on her head to dry her hair. She went out of the bathroom and saw the man drinking a car of beer while smoking. She frowned when she saw that he was smoking.


    "Oh, do you want to smoke?" The man asked.


    "I hate cigarettes," Akane said.


    The man shook his head and ignored it. He drank the beer and smiled looking at her. "But I like you."


    Akane only smiled and sat down beside him.


    The man smiled and wanted to take her lips.


    Akane stopped him and said, "Sorry, I really hate smoke." She didn''t want to be kissed at this moment.


    "My bad." The man put the fire down on his cigarette and said, "You''re beautiful." He caressed her cheek and felt that his body was very hot looking at a beautiful woman in front of him.


    Akane smiled very beautifully, even though she didn''t feel anything. She kept rubbing her fingers and then felt her nails chipped. ''Ah, it''s chipped.'' She felt that it was very dull and she saw the man in front of her who pushed her to the bed.


    "I can''t wait anymore," The man said with ascivious smile.


    Akane looked at a small bulge between his legs and couldn''t help but sigh. She really hoped for him toe here and make a mess of her.


    The man wanted to touch her, however they heard a loud sounding from the entrance.


    BAAANG!!!


    Akane and the man were startled when they heard such a loud sound.


    "Who are you?!" The man was angry and annoyed since he was being disturbed.


    This person didn''t say anything and only kicked the man away.


    "Ugh!" The man was thrown and fainted directly on the ground.


    Akane looked at him and frowned. "Why are you here?"


    "Go back with me." Haru was very annoyed looking at this woman. ''Why am I here? Aren''t you the one who has called me?'' He wanted to scream toward this woman, but he decided not to say anything. He knew very well how troublesome a woman was and it was better to show his domineering side rather than coaxing her. He could coax herter to her apartment rather in this random hotel.


    "No!" Akane shook her head and rejected his offer.


    Haru ignored her and picked her up then ced her on his shoulder. "I''ll bring you back no matter what."


    "No!" Akane was moving around and tried to escape.


    "Just shut up for me." Haru brought her right in front of him and kissed her lips.


    "Hmm?!" Akane was startled and tried to fight back, but the more he kissed her the more she was softened. She hugged his neck then tears rolled down her eyes.


    It was a very long and deep kiss, but they didn''t want to be separated from each other.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Akane had a blush on her face looking at her ex-student. It felt nice being dominated like this.


    "Pick up your clothes. I''ll send you back," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Akane nodded in response.


    Haru went to the toilet to put on his disguise.


    "Where are you going?" Akane asked.


    "Toilet," Haru answered.


    Akane didn''t think much and hurriedly picked her clothes. She ignored the guy who had brought him here, then waited for him in the toilet. "What are you doing?" She was curious since this guy stayed quite long.


    Haru walked out from the toilet and said, "I put up my disguise."


    Akane saw him change into ck hair and sses. She was quite surprised and asked, "Why do you need to disguise?"


    "I am very famous now," Haru said with a smile.


    Akane snorted at him in response.


    Haru picked her up and held her hand. ''Let''s go."


    "Hmm¡­" Akane nodded and went out together with him. She was happy to see him here bringing her back. "How did youe so fast?"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Because I can''t let you reduce your worth once again."


    Akane smiled and asked, "Do you love me?"


    "No, but I care about you," Haru said.


    Akane looked at him and asked, "Will you really leave me when I have sex with someone else?"


    "Yes. Unless you have decided to marry someone," Haru said.


    Akane snorted and said, "Do you think someone wants to marry me?"


    "Maybe yes. Maybe not. No one knows the future, baby," Haru said.


    "Then, do you want to marry me? Our age difference isn''t that big," Akane said while looking at him.


    "Marry you?" Haru shook his head and said, "We have talked about this in the past. You''re not the type of someone who is ready to get married. Our rtionship is happy, why do you need to think so much?"


    "Well¡­" Akane thought for a while and nodded. She knew that Haru was also very young and she didn''t need to be in a hurry. "That''s true." She hugged his arm and said, "You need to take responsibility for me. My body is hot now." She moved her body coquettishly while looking at his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, but you might need to ask for leave tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Sigh¡­ I might get fired to keep doing this." Akane sighed.


    "If that is really happening then I''ll make you my secretary," Haru said.


    "¡­" Akane looked at Haru and nodded. "That might be a good idea."


    Haru felt a headache with this rtionship, but he should enjoy it, shouldn''t he?

 Chapter 436 Bankrupt Game Company

    <h4>Chapter 436 Bankrupt Game Company</h4>


    Haru was in the ss while thinking about a lot of things. He really hoped for a quest to appear since it wouldn''t be long before his tragedy was over.


    "Oi, Haru!" Runa suddenly appeared in front of him while waving her hand fiercely with an annoyed expression.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Why did you ignore me?" Runa asked.


    "I didn''t ignore you. I have heard everything," Haru said.


    "So why aren''t you excited?'' Runa asked with a strange expression.


    "Why? Isn''t it normal for a lot of students to register for our event?" Haru said. He didn''t think that it was weird when a lot of people decided to join his "Coupling Party" since it was an enjoyable event.


    Who doesn''t want to have a date?


    Haru knew that everyone wanted to have a date with someone and this event was perfect for that.


    It also could be used as a method to make money through gambling.


    "So how many?" Haru asked.


    "It''s 200 people," Runa answered.


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s a lot more than I have imagined." He remembered that there were only 400 students in this school and he could gather half of them. He felt that it was quite good and he could get a lot of money from it.


    "Why have you decided to open an event rather than a gambling den? Isn''t it more profitable to open a den?" Runa asked.


    "I don''t have time to manage it," Haru answered.


    "Time to manage? That''s right! What have you been doing? You haven''t been to school once or twice!" Runained. She felt that it was boring without him when she thought about it.


    Haru looked at Runa with a smile and said, "What? Did you miss me or something?"


    "No way! It''s not like I miss you or anything! Even if our school doesn''t need to care much about academics, you won''t be able to raise your grade if your score is bad!" Runa hurriedly refuted.


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry that much about my score." He pointed his finger at his temple and said, "Because I am smart."


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa twitched her lips and sighed. "Yes! Yes! Yes! You''re smart!" She was clearly annoyed by him. She felt stupid to worry about him.


    "But I am sorry if I really make you worried," Haru said with a gentle tone.


    Runa waved her hand and said, "Let''s not care about that. Everything is ready, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry about everything. I have taken care of it."


    "That''s good." Runa nodded, then took out her smartphone. She started to y ppy Bird because she felt that she could beat her previous record.


    Haru looked at Runa and said, "Don''t y that game too much."


    "Why?" Runa asked.


    "It isn''t healthy," Haru answered.


    "Ha?" Runa was surprised, but when she thought about it clearly she felt that it really felt quite unhealthy to y this game since she had crashed her smartphone twice because she was annoyed by this game. "The one who makes this game is a bastard!"


    "¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what to say when he heard Runa. However, he smiled when he thought about this game since this game was a gold mine. Even though it wasn''t much, he got 50,000 USD each day since there were a lot of people who had yed the game.


    Why so much?


    It was because of Ritsu. She had helped him to promote this game to a lot of countries and made it very popr around the world.


    Haru knew that the profit of this game would increase each day and gave him another month or two then his ie from "ppy Bird" would be 150,000 USD each day.


    "But this game is very popr," Runa said while rubbing her chin.


    "Is that so?" Haru looked at Runa curiously.


    Runa nodded and said, "I have seen a lot of videos about this game. This game has created a sensation and can make anyone angry."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Runa looked at Haru and felt weird. "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know anything about this game?" Runa asked.


    "Something? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean are you the one who created this game?" Runa suddenly asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "I am not sure. It''s just a feeling," Runa said.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much then," Haru said.


    "Well¡­" Runa nodded and asked, "How much do you think that the creator of this game can get from the advertisement alone?"


    "It not much. It should be around 50,000 USD each day," Haru said.


    "¡­" Runa twitched her lips and sighed. "That might not be so much for a rich family, but it is good enough for a normal family to live without worry."


    "That''s true." Haru nodded.


    Runa squinted her eyes and asked, "You''re the creator of this game, right?"


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide it since he didn''t think that it was necessary. "Yes." He was happy with this game since his banknote kept increasing because of the advertisement for this game.


    Runa nodded and seemed to be satisfied for some reason. "Do you want to enter the game industry?"


    "I have that n." Haru nodded and asked, "I have wanted to buy a gamepany, do you know apany that is going to go bankrupt?"


    Runa thought for a while and asked, "What kind of game?"


    "Smartphone game," Haru answered. He had thought about apany that was bankrupt and decided to buy it himself since it would be cheap and wouldn''t take a time to get it.


    Runa nodded and said, "I''ll ask my father. He might know something."


    "Thank you." Haru thought for a while and said, "Tell me on chat since I won''te to the school tomorrow."


    "Why?" Runa frowned when she heard it.


    "I am going to take the first step to be a billionaire," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­" Runa looked at Haru and wondered whether his head had hit on something.

 Chapter 437 Believe me

    <h4>Chapter 437 Believe me</h4>


    Haru spent his afternoon together with Kirari. It might be because he didn''te to school yesterday that he missed her somehow.


    "What have you been doing?" Kirari asked.


    "I have opened an investmentpany," Haru said. He didn''t hide it from her since he also showed that he wasn''t kidding that he would stand beside her.


    Japan has been divided by a lot of families for the past centuries and those delicious cakes had been divided by those families.


    Haru wanted to have power and authority in Japan and he needed to do something different. However, he needed money to do that. He had decided to open an investmentpany to gather that cash to start his hegemony.


    Kirari''s eyes seemed to be excited when she heard it. "Gamble?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s not a gamble. Well¡­ It might be a gamble in your eyes, but it''s different from you. I have nothing besides my fame as a novelist. It might be alright if I only want to make a normal family, but if I want to stand beside you then I need to do more."


    Kirari seemed surprised then smiled sweetly. "You don''t need to think much. With your fame and your charisma, it will be very easy for you to be a cab member."


    "Cab member, huh?" Haru smiled bitterly and knew that it was possible for him to do that. Even though it was good, he felt that it wasn''t enough. He could get a lot of things from Group Chat and it would be a waste of not using it. He also thought that he would have a lot of wives in the future, so he needed money and power to take care of all of them. "Just believe me for now."


    Kirari chuckled and said, "I have always believed in you."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you believe in me?"


    "Why do you ask that question?" Kirari asked.


    "I am just curious," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ How to say¡­" Kirari tapped her chin for a while to think then she said, "It is just a feeling."


    "¡­" Haru looked at Kirari and said, "You''re weird."


    "You''re not the first person to say that," Kirari said with a in expression.


    "But I love it," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Kirari looked at Haru and wasn''t sure what to say. Her face feels a bit hot and reddened, but it was because of her education that she was very calm at this moment. "Good to know." However, her mouth turned into a curve while reading the book in her hand.


    Haru smiled and said, "You''re cute." He really had a hard time holding himself and decided to take a nap for a while since it would be troublesome.


    Kirari heard a soft breathing sound from her side and saw him taking a nap. She shook her head and touched his hair. She felt that it was very soft, but she loved his silver hair more than his ck hair. She smiled and said, "Let me see whether you can do it or not¡­"


    Haru had gone out together with Megumi after he had gone back from the school since she had decided to stay in his apartment again. "Is it okay for you to stay at my apartment?" He was holding a lot of groceries in his hands while asking that question.


    Megumi nodded and said, "My parents are alright with it."


    "Well, if you say so." Haru didn''t think much about it.


    "Haru, are you going to transfer in the 2nd year?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s the n since I want to be with you in high school." He had entered a school and felt that it was too wasteful to drop out of it. He also didn''t need to worry that much about his academics since he only needed to have good gambling ability, especially after Kirari had be a student council. He thought that it was better to think about how to grow his power since he really needed to do it.


    "You have been very busy for the past few days. What have you been doing?" Megumi asked.


    "Your boyfriend is going to be one of the richest in Japan soon," Haru said.


    "¡­" Megumi rolled his eyes and asked, "You''re joking, right?"


    "No. I am not." Haru shook his head and said, "I am serious."


    "Really?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­" Haru looked at his girlfriend and asked, "You''re not surprised or anything?"


    Megumi smiled and said, "Why should I? I know that my boyfriend is awesome."


    "Oh, I really love you." Haru really thought that his girlfriend was really lovely. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder and kissed her cheek.


    Megumi was a bit embarrassed and said, "We''re on the street."


    "So is it okay to do it at home?" Haru asked.


    Megumi blushed and hit his chest. "Don''t tease me!"


    "I am sorry. You''re just too cute," Haru said.


    "You have done both games and social media, what will you do after this?" Megumi asked. She didn''t think too much about what her boyfriend wanted to do.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru looked around the scenery and felt that it was very peaceful. The light started to turn on since it started to get dark. "I have thought about energy."


    "Energy?" Megumi raised her eyebrow and said, "You mean electricity?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "Is that possible? I mean isn''t the government the one who manages it, right?" Megumi asked.


    "I am not using energy from nuclear, gas, or oil," Haru said.


    "Then from what?" Megumi asked.


    "Renewable energy," Haru said.


    "Renewable energy?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, an energy that is produced from biomass, sun, orwind."


    "I don''t know why you''re an environmentalist," Megumi said.


    "You don''t know? Well, you know it now," Haru said.


    Megumi rolled her eyes again and said, "I hope that it is going well."


    "It sure will," Haru said with a confident tone.


    Megumi blinked her eyes looking at Haru. She felt that it was very nice and happy when she knew that her boyfriend was very awesome, but she was also worried that the gap between the two of them started to get wider.


    Haru looked at Megumi and whispered, "Let''s do it again tonight."


    Megumi blushed and thought that she didn''t need to worry that much since this guy seemed to be helplessly in love with her. "Hmm¡­" She nodded gently with a lovely smile looking at him.


    Haru looked at Megumi really felt that he really wanted to eat her, but he needed to be patient since she was too young. He sighed and said, "One year¡­"


    "What year?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s go back since Sora has been waiting for us."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 438 Madness

    <h4>Chapter 438 Madness</h4>


    Haru was in his office in Longinus Investment after he had finished his cafe. He didn''t have a n to make a branch for his cafe since this cafe was purely for his enjoyment. It was good that he made money, but he didn''t care much whether it was a loss either. He read the data that Ayase had collected for him and had made his decision.


    "Boss, are you really sure that you''re going to do this?"


    Ayase looked at Haru with a serious expression. He really wanted to sigh at this moment, and he really wanted to stop his boss from making such a ridiculous decision.


    Haru looked at the screen on theputer and said, "My decision is final. No matter what you''re going to say I won''t change my decision."


    "But¡­" Ayase had a worried expression on his face. He hesitated for a while then tried to persuade him. "It''s too risky to use your 10 million dors (Haru had changed his two billion yen to 20 million dors) to specte on London gold. This is not real gold and 100 times the leverage ratio is a very risky transaction. Once the price of gold is dropped for a few times then 10 million dors will disappear."


    Haru was serious when he made this decision. It was a bet and he knew that he could lose, but he could also win this bet. He saw an opportunity and he had decided to bet his money on it. He was going to open his transaction on London gold.


    Transaction on gold futures is different from other futures markets since it has 15 times leverage. That means when you make one million USD transactionmodities, you only need to have a 66,000 USD deposit which is considered a high-risk investment.


    London gold has leverage up to 100 times ratio. Only a one percent margin is required, and the investment cost can be reduced to 1% of the actual cost. That is to say, you can use a 10,000 USD deposit to get one million USD in goods.


    In terms of ie, if you buy one lot at 1,000 USD per ounce (one lot equals 100 contracts). For example, you set 100 times the leverage of London gold and you buy one lot at 1,000 USD per ounce at 1,000 USD. If you sell it at 1,400 US per ounce, then it will generate a profit of 40,000 USD, which means that you can make 40,000 USD with only 1,000 USD.


    It is absolutely very low investment with high returns. However, the risk is also very scary.


    Why?


    Because gold futures have a limit, but London gold is different since it doesn''t have a limit. You can have more profit, but you can also have more loss in this transaction. Luckily, the risk can be controlled with stop loss.


    It was because with such a low investment that Haru could get such a high yield that made him very ambitious. Coupled with fundamental factors, he also knew about the futures that made him willing to take such a high-risk transaction.


    "I want to use 10 million USD to invest in this and leave the other 10 million just in case this transaction fails. I have seen after the financial crisis, the global currency depreciated, the United States quantitive easing, the European debt crisis frequently showed signs, and the gold market showing a bullish trend." Haru looked at Ayase and said, "I want to give it a try."


    Ayase looked at Haru and sighed. He really felt troubled to have such a young boss, but who made Haru his boss? He sighed and asked, "100 times?"


    "100 times!" Haru answered firmly.


    "Okay, then, I''ll ce an order¡­¡­" Ayase very hesitated at this moment.


    "C''mon!" Haru said. He stood behind Ayase watching him use 10 million USD in security deposits in exchange for 1 billion USD in 10,000 contracts.


    In other words, from now on, as long as a dor of gold rises, he will earn a lot. Simrly, if it falls¡­¡­


    Ayase took a deep breath and looked at Haru. He was very tired at this moment and said, "Well, boss, I have made the transaction."


    Haru nodded and he only needed to wait for his harvest. He couldn''t do anything and only waited to see whether he would go to heaven or go to hell instantly.


    "Boss, what are you going to do with the remaining 5 million USD?" Ayase asked. He only knew that his boss was very crazy. He would have never imagined for someone to make such a decision. He was looking at the remaining 5 million USD for his boss to let him and his team manage it. However, he was bound to get disappointed since Haru had never thought to keep his money.


    Haru had a 25 million USD deposit and he kept 10 million USD in case leaving him only 5 million USD. "Have you opened the US stock market?"


    "Well, I have applied for it." Ayase was a bit hesitant, but he quickly said, "Boss, we don''t know much about the US market and we need time to collect data before we can start to invest there."


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I have made my decision. I am going to use all of 5 million USD to buy Apple stock."


    Ayase really wasn''t sure what to say at the time. He felt that his boss waspletely reckless and he felt that the young man in front of him was an embodiment of madness.


    Madness!


    Ayase felt that his head might go bald listening to his boss. "Boss! You need to think again! No one is going to put their eggs in one basket! The risk is too high and no one can guarantee every investment is right! In order to ensure the security of principal, diversified investment is the best way to invest." He tried to give advice to Haru to stop this madness. He tried to stop his boss from the gateway to death. He didn''t want Haru to fall down to hell after Haru had saved his life.


    Haru was very satisfied with Ayase''s persuasion, but he needed to disappoint him. He patted Ayase''s shoulders and said, "Thank you, Ayase. I am not making a joke with my wealth and I won''t push myself to hell."


    Ayase, who saw Haru''s resolute expression, knew that it was impossible to change his decision. He was powerless and could only sigh at this moment. "W - Well, boss, you might be right¡­" Although he had promised, his hand was moving very slow. He really hoped for his boss to change his decision at thest minute.


    "Apple''s current stock price is $ 25.68¡­"


    "Don''t wait, 5 million USD, buy them all," Haru said.


    Ayase had a long sigh at that moment. "Okay, boss."


    Click!


    "Total 194,700 shares, and $ 104 left on the stock ount."

 Chapter 439 Loan and Free

    <h4>Chapter 439 Loan and Free</h4>


    Haru looked at his ount which had shrunk a lot. He had only a few hundred million yen on his ount right now. However, he was lucky that he didn''t have a loan or debt at the moment. He really hoped that this few hundreds of million yen would be enough to buy a gamepanyter.


    Why has he decided to create such a bet?


    It is simple.


    Money.


    Haru knew how to reach Kirari''s level. He needed to do something different from normal operation. With the money, his future was also going to be secure too and he needed a lot of money to create his own power in this country.


    Haru looked at Ayase and said, "I''m waiting for the good news. If 100 million yen bes 200 million yen, I will add another 100 million yen. When the funds be 500 million yen, I will add it again." He knew that with a capital of 100 million yen it was a bit of a stretch, but thepany''s investment was different from his investment in gold. If Ayase didn''t show him the result, then he wouldn''t blindly invest in him. "So, if you want to have sufficient funds to operate, then use your remaining funds to prove that you have the ability to manage more money."


    "Boss, don''t worry. Leave it to me," Ayase said with a confident expression. He had seen madness and confidence in Haru''s eyes. Even though he didn''t agree with Haru''s decision, he hadn''t proved his ability to Haru. He wanted to give advice to Haru, however, he didn''t pay that much attention to both the gold market and the US stock market.


    "You need to pay attention to the trend of both gold and Apple''s stock after this. If you have a question then call me directly," Haru said. He thought to continue to write since he was quite free after this.


    "Yes, boss." Ayase nodded.


    "I''ll go back now," Haru said.


    "Let me send it to you boss," Ayase said.


    "You don''t need either. Thepany''s matters are more important," Haru said and waved his hand. He left Ayase and went to his car.


    Ayase looked at Haru''s back and wondered how someone could grow into such madness. However, the confidence radiance on Haru made him feel a bit reassured? He wasn''t sure why, but he needed to pay more attention to both gold and Apple''s stock. He suddenly thought something and stopped his boss. "Boss!"


    Haru stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have thought for a while, but don''t you need a finance manager?" Ayase asked.


    "Finance manager?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Ayase nodded and said, "You have a lot of wealth and I have thought that you need someone to help you manage it."


    Haru felt a bit interested and asked, "Do you have someone for it?"


    Ayase nodded and said, "Yes. I have a lot of people who want to work with you."


    "Well, tell me about them," Haru said.


    "I''ll sort out the data tomorrow. You can see themter," Ayase said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Send them to my email since I can''te here tomorrow."


    "Huh? Why?" Ayase was curious.


    "I am going to school," Haru said.


    Ayase pped his forehead and forgot that Haru was in high school right now. He suddenly sighed and said, "I sometimes forget that you''re a high school student like my daughter."


    "Huh? You have a daughter?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Ayase nodded and said, "Of course! She is very beautiful."


    Haru looked at Ayase with a disbelief expression and wondered whether Ayase was lying.


    "I am not lying!" Ayase said after looking at Haru''s expression.


    "Well, I am going back now," Haru said and left thepany.


    Ayase sighed once again. Even though he knew that sighing was a bad habit, it was hard to work under such a boss.


    Haru entered his G400 Mercedes and wanted to leave hispany. However, his phone was vibrating at that moment. He saw that he had received a chat from Kouha.


    Kouha: "Haru, are you there?"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Kouha: "We''re getting close to the day. You''re really going to help me, right?"


    Haru: "You don''t need to worry. I''ll be there when the dayes. Just give me a reminderter and I''lle right away."


    Kouha: "That''s good¡­" He seemed to be very relieved when he talked to him.


    Haru: "You''re going to ask someone else?"


    Kouha: "Of course. The more the better, right?"


    Haru: "That''s true."


    Kouha: "How is your problem?"


    Haru: "It''s troublesome, but I can handle it."


    Kouha: "You have someone who can help you?"


    Haru thought for a while and replied, "It doesn''t really matter, right?"


    Kouha: "If you want I can loan you my points."


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "You''re going to give me your points?"


    Ren: "Loan! I can loan some of it to you."


    Haru: "How many do you have?"


    Kouha: "1,000 pts."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and answered, "It''s not enough, but well¡­"


    Kouha: "Do you want it?"


    Haru thought for a while and answered, "Can you keep it for a while?"


    Kouha: "Sure."


    Haru ended the chat and thought to go back, but he felt that it would be lonely to go back to his apartment. He thought to go back to his cafe, but suddenly his phone vibrated. This time he saw that the one who called him was Sakura Yamauchi. He was a bit surprised and opened his phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Haru? Are you free?"


    Haru looked at the time and said, "If I am in the school then I''m not free."


    "You''re not in school, right? You should be free!"


    Haru chuckled and said, "Too bad. I have entered school now."


    "What? Really? How? That''s not important! Which school is it?" Sakura asked.


    "I''ll tell youter. I am free, right now," Haru answered.


    "What? You''re skipping ss?" Sakura asked.


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    "Haha~~ That''s true! I am also skipping ss!" Sakuraughed.


    "Where are you? I am going toe to you," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ Thene to the cafe where we usually go!" Sakura said cheerfully.


    "Ok. Wait for me," Haru said and drove his car to the cafe where they usually met each other.

 Chapter 440 Lets watch football

    <h4>Chapter 440 Let''s watch football</h4>


    Sakura smiled when she heard him going to meet her. She hade to the hospital several times before, but this time she could get out of the hospital and yed around. She drank her frappe while waiting for him until she saw a very tough looking car stopped in front of the cafe. She looked at this car curiously and suddenly she was surprised when she saw hime out of the car. "Haru!"


    Haru noticed Sakura who was inside the cafe and gestured to her toe.


    Sakura was a bit disbelief and nodded. She walked out and asked, "Howe that you''re driving a car?"


    "It''s morefortable this way," Haru said.


    Sakura saw him wearing a white shirt and grey pants that showed his sculpted body. She had to admit that his body was hot and she also loved his brown loafers shoes. She suddenly felt a bit unconfident when she saw him very handsome.


    "Let''s go beautiful. Too long of a stay here then the police are going to catch me," Haru said with augh.


    Sakuraughed hearing him, but also panicked. "Let''s go! We can''t let the police catch you!" She didn''t hesitate and sat down on the passenger seat beside him.


    Haru also started to drive and left the cafe. He looked at Sakura and asked, "Why are you wearing a ser jersey?"


    "Because we''re going to watch a football match!" Sakura said with a smile. She looked at him and said, "You should also change your clothes! I don''t want you to be in that style! I am very ugly to stand up beside you this way."


    "Who is ugly? You''re not ugly," Haru said.


    "Really?" Sakura asked.


    "Hmm¡­ You might not be the most beautiful, but you''re the mostfortable with it," Haru said.


    "How is that apliment? In the end, am I beautiful or not?" Sakura asked.


    "Of course, you''re beautiful," Haru said.


    Sakura seemed to be satisfied with Haru''s answer.


    Haru suddenly realized something and asked, "Wait? Football match? Are you serious?"


    "Yeah! I want to watch a football match!" Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­" Haru looked at this girl who had gotten sick before. "Seriously?"


    "Very serious. I want to watch a match between FC Tokyo Vs Urawa Red Diamonds!" Sakura said.


    Haru looked at Sakura''s jersey and said, "This is FC Tokyo''s jersey?"


    "Yes!" Sakura nodded with a smile.


    "I don''t know why you''re a fan of football," Haru said.


    "You don''t know? Then, you know it now." Sakura sighed and said, "Even though I love FC Tokyo, I love Tottenham Hotspur more."


    "¡­" Haru didn''t expect that Sakura was one of the football fans before.


    "I hope that I can watch their match in Britain in the future," Sakura said.


    "You''ll have it in the future," Haru said.


    Sakura smiled and said, "That''s true."


    They talked to each other and before long they had arrived at Ajinomoto Stadium.


    Haru could see a lot of people who were entering this stadium to watch a football match.


    "Let''s buy a jersey first," Sakura said.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and didn''t mind changing his clothes to the jersey. He looked at her and asked, "You''re not cold?"


    Sakura shook her head and said, "No. It is not cold for me. I am very healthy!" She showed him her thin arm.


    "¡­" Haru was a bit speechless and held her hand. "Let''s go."


    Sakura looked at his hand which was holding her hand and her temperature started to rise. She wanted to say something, but she decided to stop since she wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. She brought him to the nearby merchandise store and brought a jersey for him. "Here, I am going to buy it for you."


    "You''re going to buy it for me?"


    "Hmm¡­ think of it as a payment that I have brought you here without notice," Sakura said.


    Haru rubbed his nose and asked, "Am I very cheap?"


    Sakura smiled and pped his hand. "I am still a minor. I don''t have that much money."


    "Don''t worry, being with you is enough for me," Haru said.


    Sakura snorted and said, "If you enter a host club, I am sure that it won''t take you a long time before you can be the most popr host in this country."


    "Host?" Haru shook his head. He knew that the host was quite a popr job for a handsome man in this country since it created a lot of ie. He remembered that some people might generate ie hundreds of thousands of dors each month. However, he didn''t think that such a job was worthy of him. He wouldn''t be a host and said, "If I be a host then you might get jealous of me being surrounded by a lot of girls."


    "It''s not me, but it''s your girlfriend who is jealous," Sakura said.


    "Your boyfriend is also going to be jealous of me for taking his girlfriend to watch a football match," Haru said.


    Sakura snorted and pushed Haru''s back. "Hurry up and change your clothes before the match starts!"


    "Ok! Ok! You don''t need to push me." Haru was helpless and went to the toilet to change his clothes. He felt that it was quite strange to watch a football match after he had made such arge bet.


    Sakura looked at Haru''s back and smiled. She thought that it was very fun without anyone who was worried about her health. She waited for a while before she saw hime out of the toilet while wearing a football jersey. "Let''s go!" She pulled Haru''s hand and took him to the stadium.


    They could see a sea of people inside the stadium who watched the football match between FC Tokyo Vs Urawa Red Diamonds.


    Tokyo should be the home of FC Tokyo, however, the number of supporters of Urawa Red Diamonds was very high even though this town isn''t their home.


    Yuuki remembered that the football fans of Urawa Red Diamonds were very fanatic and he only had realized it now. He looked at Sakura who was sitting next to him waiting for the match in anticipation. He tapped his chin and thought about something.


    ''Should I buy this club?''

 Chapter 441 Is this fate?

    <h4>Chapter 441 Is this fate?</h4>


    "Naohiro Ishikawa moves very fast and breaks through the defense! No one can stop him! He keeps running and shoots the ball!!!!!"


    Everyone watched a ser ball move very fast toward the goal and the goalkeeper of Urawa Red Diamonds tried to stop the ball.


    However¡­


    "Goal!!!!!!!"


    "YEAHHHHH!!!!"


    "Naohiro Ishikawa sent a goal and added one point to FC Tokyo!" Thementator excitedly.


    Everyone was very excited and hugged each other when they saw their favorite team had set out the goal.


    Sakura was also very excited and stood up watching the goal.


    Haru was by her side and watched the match while trying to understand how strong FC Tokyo was. He had never paid attention to football and only watched baseball in the past, but it wasn''t that often either.


    "It''s a goal!" Sakura hugged Haru in excitement.


    Haru was more than happy to hug her at this moment.


    They continued to watch the match and the match was very fierce. Before long, Urawa Red Diamonds also scored back.


    Every audience in this stadium watched the match with a nervous expression hoping their favorite team would win.


    During these 85 minutes, everyone felt that they were riding a roller coaster.


    The score was 1 - 1 and if this continued it would result in a tie. However, suddenly the captain of Urawa Red Diamonds kicked the ball very fast toward the goal area.


    The yers in Tokyo FC hurriedly reacted and the goalkeeper also moved to the front to catch the ball, however, they were toote. They saw one yer from their opponent get the ball and shoot the ball right away.


    The goalkeeper of Tokyo FC tried to block the ball, however¡­


    "GOAL!!!!!!!"


    The yer who had sent out the goal ran toward the ball and picked it up while raising both of his hands high celebrating his goal.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    The yer of Urawa Red Diamonds was excited and hugged him together.


    The mood of the fans of Tokyo FC was down, but they wanted to cheer their team to not lose since there were only a few minutes left.


    "Go! Go! Go! Tokyo FC!"


    "Don''t lose!"


    "There is still a lot of time! Don''t give up!"


    It was a very exciting showdown, however, the people of Tokyo needed to be disappointed.


    *FWEET!* *FWEET!* *FWEET!*


    "The game is over and the winner is Urawa Red Diamonds!"


    "UWOOOO!!!!!!"


    The fans of Urawa Red Diamonds were very excited when they heard the result.


    Haru looked at Sakura who was very sad looking at her favorite team who had lost this battle. He saw her skin color was a bit pale and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Alright? Of course not! My favorite team lost!" Sakura felt that she wanted to cry at this moment.


    "Here, let me lend you my chest," Haru said and knew that it was a good chance.


    Sakura snorted at Haru, however, she didn''t mind borrowing his chest for a while since it was very sad looking at her favorite team having lost this match.


    They didn''t stay in the stadium that long and went back to their car.


    Haru didn''t want to go out with the crowd since he knew that Sakura had a weak body and he didn''t want her to walk in a narrow tunnel with a lot of people around since it would decrease oxygen. He would be very scared if she suddenly dropped during their walk. Luckily, he had brought her to the car hurriedly. "Do you want to eat something?"


    Sakura nodded and said, "I am very hungry now and I feel that I can eat the whole cow!"


    Haru twitched his lips ignoring Sakura''s remarks. "Do you want to eat something or I''ll choose it for you?"


    "Hmm¡­ What do you want to eat?" Sakura asked.


    "Let''s see¡­ are you alright with Spanish cuisine?" Haru asked.


    "Spanish cuisine? Interesting! Let''s go to that ce!" Sakura was excited.


    "Good," Haru remembered from his newspaper that there was a new Spanish restaurant that was good and he also heard that the owner of that restaurant was an alumnus of Tootsuki Academy. He was quite curious and wanted to try to go to that restaurant. He had a chance now and thought that it was a good time to eat in that ce.


    "Dammit! Why is Tokyo FC losing¡­" Sakura started toin about how FC Tokyo had lost earlier.


    Haru only listened while asking some of the questions since he didn''t know much about Japanese football, but he could see from the attendance of the stadium earlier the business prospect of the football club was quite good. He knew that he could sell a lot of merchandise of the team and food from the match if he owned a football club.


    They talked to each other until they arrived at the restaurant.


    "Taki Amarillo?" Sakura read the shop signboard of the restaurant.


    "I have heard that it is made by the rank 1 Tootsuki graduate this year," Haru said.


    "Really?" Sakura looked around and said, "It is a bit deserted."


    "I am not sure. Let''s just go inside," Haru said.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    The restaurant isn''t quite big, but it is afortable size. The building is full of bricks and gives a rustic feeling.


    Sakura was quite curious about this ce and entered the shop. She saw that this ce didn''t have that much of attendance, but they saw two girls who were eating together on the table.


    "Wee to Taki Amarillo!" A woman with short stature and wearing a chef uniform said to them. "For two people?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and saw the blonde hair and pink hair girls inside the restaurant were very familiar. He walked toward them and said, "Nakiri? Arato?"


    Two girls turned toward him and were surprised to see him.


    "Huh?"


    "Kasugano-san?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Hisako and Erina noticed that there was someone beside him and saw that it was a girl.


    "Hello!" Sakura said with a smile.


    However, Hisako and Erina had a strange expression while looking at Haru when they saw the girl beside him was different from the one that they had met a few days ago.

 Chapter 442 Does he know?

    <h4>Chapter 442 Does he know?</h4>


    Haru noticed their gazes and said, "Her name is Sakura Yamauchi. She is my friend."


    "Sakura. They''re my acquaintances, their names are Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato," Yuuki said.


    "Hello, Nakiri-san! Arato-san!" Sakura smiled sweetly at them.


    "U - Umm¡­" Erina and Hisako weren''t sure what to say, especially when they saw a warm smile of Sakura.


    "I won''t bother either of you. Enjoy your meal," Haru said and brought Sakura to the other seat.


    Sakura bowed her head politely and followed Haru.


    Erina and Hisako looked at their backs with a strange expression.


    "Erina-sama, do you think that they''re just friends?" Hisako asked.


    "What do you mean, Hisako?" Erina asked.


    "I - I mean what if he is cheating on his girlfriend?" Hisako asked.


    "What?!" Erina was surprised. She looked at Sakura and remembered Utaha a few days ago. She shook her head and said, "Y - You can''t think of that! Isn''t he saying that they''re just friends?"


    "Well¡­" Hisako thought for a while and nodded.


    "Let''s not think too much about them. We''re here for work, right?" Erina said.


    "Yes. Erina-sama." Hisako nodded.


    "Who are they?" Sakura asked, looking at Haru curiously.


    "They''re business partners. Don''t think that they''re young, but they are an expert in the culinary business," Haru said.


    Sakura suddenly sighed when she heard about Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I am not sure, but I feel like I live in a different world from the people around you," Sakura said with a light worried expression on her face.


    "What do you mean by that? A different world?" Haru held Sakura''s hand and said, "If we''re living in a different world then I won''t be able to touch your hand now and even feel your warmth."


    Sakura blushed looking at his action and said, "You really making me cheap!"


    "Cough! Let''s pick some food first since I am a bit hungry," Haru said.


    Sakura was a bit dissatisfied, but she nodded at him.


    "How about Pae?" Haru asked.


    "Isn''t the portion quiterge?" Sakura asked.


    "It''s okay. Just pick what you want and I''ll eat the rest. I''ll treat you since you have invited me to watch a football match earlier," Haru said.


    "Really? You''re going to treat me?" Sakura asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "I won''t hold back. I want to try a lot of food here." Sakura looked at the waitress and started to bombard her with a lot of menus.


    Haru closed the book menu calmly while looking at Sakura with a speechless expression.


    "Tapas ostras, pae marisco, jamon sutirdo, tarta de santiago, churros, and lemon juice," Sakura said. She looked at Haru and asked, "How about your drink?"


    "¡­" Haru was a bit speechless since he knew that he was the one who was going to eat almost all of the food. "C Kahlua."


    The waitress wrote down their order and said, that she would bring the dishes after this.


    "Is it alright to order that much right?" Sakura asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry."


    "Oh, what is Kahlua?" Sakura asked.


    Haru thought for a while and decided to lie to her since he didn''t want to tell her that it was alcohol. "It''s coffee from Mexico.


    Sakura nodded and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    "Sure." Haru nodded and started to observe the interior of the restaurant.


    Sakura entered the bathroom and opened her bag before taking out a bottle of water inside her bags. She took a deep breath and looked at herplexion in the mirror. She drank her water then went to the toilet and forgot to take out her bag.


    Erina, who also wanted to go to the toilet, also went to the bathroom. She saw a small bag was opened and waited in front of the toilet. She unconsciously looked at the inside of the bag and was very surprised since she could see a lot of medicines. She knew that those medicines were used when someone had a very dangerous or chronic disease. ''Cancer? Heart disease?'' She didn''t know what kind of disease it was, but there was a huge chance that the owner of this bag should be the person inside this toilet. She didn''t need to wait too long and she saw the person who came out was the one who was eating together with Haru. She was surprised, but she hurriedly changed her expression since she was afraid of being known to peek inside Sakura''s bag.


    "Hello Nakiri, we have met again," Sakura said.


    Erina nodded and said, "Hello, Yamauchi-san."


    "Ah, I won''t bother you. You can enter first," Sakura said.


    "Thank you," Erina said and entered the toilet. She sighed in relief when Sakura didn''t know that she had looked inside her bag. She had be curious and wondered what kind of rtionship both Haru and Sakura had. ''Friend?'' She suddenly thought about a lot of manga plots where the girl had a critical illness and the boy was with her. She suddenly felt sad and cried in the toilet. She also had one question in her head. ''Does he know about it?''


    Sakura didn''t think too much about Erina and went back to Haru. She saw a lot of food on the table. "Wow! There are a lot!"


    "Isn''t it you the one who has ordered it?" Haru asked.


    "Well, let''s eat!" Sakura said excitedly.


    Haru nodded and both of them started to eat together. He had to admit that the taste of the foods was really good and he was quite satisfied with these foods.


    Hisako was looking at both Sakura and Haru then looked at the clock. She saw that they were almostte for their appointmentter. She thought for a while and wanted to visit Erina in the toilet. However, she shook her head and it was better to wait for a while. "Erina-sama, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 443 What should I say?

    <h4>Chapter 443 What should I say?</h4>


    Hisako waited for a while, but she felt a bit worried. She went to the bathroom and knocked on the door of the toilet, but it was opened. "Erina-sama, what''s wrong?"


    Erina didn''t want to tell Hisako about the thing that she had found. She thought for a while and said, "I - It''s nothing. I - It''s just¡­"


    Hisako looked at Erina and wondered whether she had trouble in the toilet. She knew that this might cause an embarrassment to Erina and didn''t ask her again. "Well, let''s go back since we''re almostte for our appointment."


    Erina sighed in relief when Hisako didn''t ask her once again. She nodded and asked, "Is Kasugano-kun still in there?"


    "Hmm, he should be there since they have ordered a lot of food," Hisako said.


    "Well¡­" Erina found it hard to tell him now since he was with Sakura. She thought about searching for a chance to talk with himter in the future. "Let''s go then."


    "Yes, Erina-sama." Hisako nodded.


    Haru ate the food calmly then looked at Erina and Hisako who went out together. He waved his hand toward them and received a nod from them.


    "They''re going back?" Sakura asked.


    "They should be," Haru said.


    Sakura ate and felt a bit full. "I am very full."


    "Then, I''ll eat the rest," Haru said.


    Sakura looked at him and asked, "Can you eat more?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I have good food intake."


    "Hmm¡­ Let me see it then," Sakura said.


    Haru didn''t say anything and just went to eat the food on his table calmly.


    Haru wiped his mouth with a tissue and drank his C Kahlua. "Go back?"


    "¡­" Sakura was surprised and asked, "Your stomach isn''t full?"


    "It''s normal." Haru looked at the clock and said, "Do you want to go back?"


    "Hmm¡­ Can we move around the town first before you send me back?" Sakura asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and paid the bill before going out together. "Where do you want to go?"


    "Just move around the city, can it?" Sakura asked.


    Haru looked at Sakura for a while and said, "Your boyfriend is going to be jealous of me."


    Sakura grinned and said, "Let''s go!"


    Haru and Sakura went out together and went out to drive around Shinjuku and Shibuya. He didn''t think much when he brought her here and only let her do what she wanted to do.


    Sakura looked around the scenery and said, "It would be great if you can drift around this ce."


    "This car is too heavy. It will capsize the moment I do that," Haru said. His driving skill was good, but it wasn''t enough for him to enter F-1. He needed moreprehensive training and hard work.


    "So you can do it?" Sakura asked.


    "It should be possible," Haru said.


    "That''s good." Sakura took out her notebook and started to write something on it.


    "What is that?" Haru asked.


    "Note," Sakura answered.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Sakura for a while and didn''t say anything afterward. He looked at the scenery and could see a bus from the group of football fans that seemed very happy. "Damn, that''s fans of Urawa Red Diamonds."


    "That''s bastard." Sakura was annoyed while looking at the bus but shook her head. She looked at him and asked, "You''re not going to ask me about this note?"


    "You want to say that notes can kill people the moment that you have written their name and think of their appearance?" Haru asked.


    "No! But that is very interesting." Sakura thought for a while and asked, "Is it about your new book?"


    "It should be. I have thought of the name," Haru said.


    "What is it?" Sakura asked.


    "Deathnote. It is a note that is dropped by Shinigami and taken by a human to punish the evil," Haru said.


    "Punish the evil?" Sakura asked.


    "Yeah. Like a killer, bomber, rapist, or anything. This boy who has found the note wanted to punish those evils with wrote the names of those criminals on that note," Haru said.


    "That''s very interesting!" Sakura said with a smile.


    Haru really thought about making this manga in the future. He felt that he was toozy to draw it and it was better to cooperate with someone. He was the one who wrote the script and then let someone draw the mangater.


    They talked to each other until Haru sent her back to her home. He stopped the car and said, "If I am free, I might go out with you again."


    "If you''re free? When are you free?" Sakura asked.


    "Just ask me," Haru said.


    Sakura was quite dissatisfied and asked, "You''re not taking the initiative to invite me?"


    "No. You have a boyfriend. Go out with your boyfriend," Haru said.


    "I have broken up," Sakura said while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    Sakura smiled and said, "I am going back. Let''s go out againter!" She got out of the car and waved her hand before entering her house.


    Haru sighed while pinching the bridge of his nose. He shook his head and went back to his apartment.


    Sora was on the sofayingzily and asked, "Haru, what is dinner?"


    "Hmm? It''s bibimbap," Haru answered from the kitchen.


    "Bibimbap? Why Korean food so suddenly?" Sora asked.


    "What''s wrong with Korean cuisine?" Haru asked.


    "Well, nothing. I want it spicy," Sora said.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "I am going to die tonight."


    Soraughed and said, "I will wash my mouth."


    "I am going to make it spicy," Haru said.


    Sora smiled and said, "I am joking!" She suddenly noticed that Haru''s smartphone was vibrating. She took it and looked that it was from Ayase. "Who is Ayase?"


    "Oh, give me that," Haru said and stopped the stove then went to pick up his smartphone.


    "Who is it?" Sora asked.


    "It''s the one that I have hired for my investmentpany," Haru answered.


    "Good." Sora gave him his smartphone.


    Haru connected the call and said, "What''s wrong, Ayase-san?"


    "Boss! Why so long? I have been calling you!" Ayase shouted.


    "Calm down, what''s wrong?" Haru asked. He could hear the excitement on Ayase.


    "Boss! You''re going to be billionaire!!!!!"

 Chapter 444 Rich Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 444 Rich Overnight</h4>


    "Well, I am a billionaire, right?" Haru said. He had 3 billion yen cash on his ount and he should be considered a billionaire in this country.


    "I don''t mean that! The gold price has increased, boss! It has broken to $ 1000! It has increased by $ 15! More than $ 125 million! More than $ 125 million from the morning, boss!" Ayase was very excited.


    "Wow¡­" Haru smiled happily and brought Sora on his arms then kissed her happily.


    Sora was confused, but when she saw his happy expression she knew that there must be something happening. "What happens?"


    "I''ll tell youter," Hatu whispered. He had a serious expression on his face and asked, "You sure?"


    "Oh, sure! Really sure! Congrattions, boss, you''re going to be a billionaire soon! In USD and not in yen!" Ayase said.


    Haru was very excited and he kissed Sora''s cheek once again. He sat down and took a deep breath. "That''s good. I know that the price of gold will increase." Heughed and felt very happy at this moment. He felt that he had a weapon now to start his conquest. "Is it really $ 125 million?"


    "Yes, boss, after deducting the $ 1 billion interest that we need to pay. It''s $ 125.456 million, but this is not the final amount, because of the interest of 1 billion USD in leverage will still be deducted after a period of time, plus the handling fee, and also a deduction that is needed to be counted during real-time when is it sold."


    "However, ording to the current rally in gold, you''ll be a billionaire in a few days! Boss, I need to apologize to you. Let me apologize for questioning your decision earlier," Ayase said very happily.


    "Hahaha¡­ To be honest this is nothing. I am betting on this, but I won. It is just I have never thought that happiness wille so suddenly."


    "Billionaire?" Sora, who was in Haru''s arms, listened to Haru''s conversation quietly. However, she was shocked when she heard that he had be a billionaire overnight. She had juste back from school then suddenly she heard that Haru would be a billionaire. She didn''t know how to process this news, but she was very happy with him. She knew that he was working hard for her. She kissed his cheek and felt very happy at this moment.


    "Ayase, this is just the beginning. I believe that gold can give me more returns after this. I believe in this," Haru said. He was very excited since he just really didn''t expect to be a billionaire overnight.


    "In this regard, I have no doubt about your judgment, boss. The big market for gold hase in and is ready to go at 1,300 US dors per ounce. Gold is going upward in a bullish trend that many financial institutions and experts believe is going on," Ayase said.


    They continued to talk and Ayase told him the reason why gold had soared today.


    "¡­¡­ The Australian Central Bank announced a sudden increase in interest rates this morning. It is the first major developed country to tighten mary policy since the global financial crisis broke outst year. The news stimted that investors'' interest in the US dor plummeted and they chose to buy gold."


    "Insiders had previously expected Australia to be one of the first countries most likely to raise interest rates. However, its interest rate rise came so fast that it still exceeded investors'' expectations."


    "After the news, the USD against the AUD exchange rate was hit hard. The cumtive depreciation of USD against the AUD has reached 4.56%, and the positive economic data released by the US on the news that the trend of US economic recovery is bing clearer."


    "ording to data released by the International Shopping Center Association, US retail sales increased in September, the first increase in 14 months."


    "Last week, the U.S. Department of Labor reported that the number of people applying for unemployment benefits for the first time fell by more than 30,000, lower than market expectations. Affected by this, the Dow Jones index of the New York stock market rose more than 100 points."


    "The two major positives from the consumer and job markets demonstrate the optimistic economic outlook, stimting investors'' interest in selling dors and buying high-risk currencies, and the dor exchange rate has fallen sharply."


    "The weakening of the US dor directly led to a rebound inmodity prices, and gold was the first to bear it, increasing the value of gold and its risk aversion."


    "It is expected that the price of gold will continue to rise in the next two days. If it can reach a record high, the price of gold will be out of control¡­" Ayase was very excited when he told Haru all of that news. After that transaction in the early morning, he hurriedly searched for any information about both gold and the US, but he didn''t expect that his boss would be rich overnight so suddenly.


    "Haha¡­ Isn''t that what we expected? Wait? Did you say that the Dow Jones rose by 100 points? What about Apple''s stock?" Haru asked.


    "It''s up by $ 0,51, with a total gain of more than $ 140,000."


    "That''s good." Haru smiled. Even though the difference between $ 125 million and $ 140,000 was big, but $ 125 million was using 100 leverage. The risk is too great, if it feels down then he might as well die¡­¡­


    For any investor, the purpose of entering the financial market is to make money, but the benefits and risks in the financial market always coexist, which is the so-called "high risk, high return, low risk, low return". The benefits and risks go hand in hand. Benefitse at the cost of risks, and risks arepensated by returns.


    Even if Apple''s stock return is very little, but in Haru''s mind, he preferred the investment of Apple''s stockpared to gold futures. For the London gold, he wanted to settle it down quickly since it was only a virtual product. If the price of gold suddenly decreased then he wasn''t sure where to cry at that moment.


    Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself. He listened to Ayase for a while before the phone ended.


    "Haru!" Sora suddenly called him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Really?! Have you be a billionaire?" Sora asked with excitement in her voice.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Not a billionaire since I only have 100 million USD or so."


    "Wow!" Sora kissed him again and hugged him in happiness. She looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do with that money?"


    "Well, I am obviously going to go invest, start a business, and buy this entire apartment, I guess," Haru said. He felt that it might be a bit too hasty to buy a house, but he had money and decided to buy this entire apartment first.

 Chapter 445 Is there something good happening?

    <h4>Chapter 445 Is there something good happening?</h4>


    "How did you get that much money?" Sora asked.


    Haru started to tell her how he had opened his investmentpany and made a good transaction.


    Sora was very excited listening to Haru''s story. Her eyes became brighter and there was a hint of possessiveness on her eyes. She hugged him tighter and kissed his lips since she was really happy at that moment. She loved to see him when she had be very incredible and she couldn''t wait to stand beside him during his reign.


    Haru also kissed Sora deeply and sucked her tongue, hugging her body tighter.


    Sora felt something hot and hard on her stomach. She knew what it was, but she didn''t mind it. "Haru¡­¡­" Her hand moved downward looking at him with a very lewd expression.


    Haru looked at Sora and felt that he would be crazy if he really held himself, but he had promised himself to do it after she had be a high school. "When you have graduated from junior high school."


    Sora was quite dissatisfied and her desire to be eaten by him got bigger and bigger. "My mouth has just eaten something spicy."


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Let me wash your mouth first." He moved his head closer and kissed her lips.


    Sora took out his dragon then started to y with it.


    Haru wasn''t going to lose and yed with her sweet honey pot.


    "You''re in a really good mood," Runa said.


    "Well, our event is going to start soon after all," Haru said.


    "Is that all? Isn''t there something else again? Like you get a new girl or make money?" Runa asked.


    "How about the gamepany that we have talked about," Haru asked.


    "Oh, right. I have asked my father before and he has told me that his acquaintances want to sell his gamepany since he doesn''t have good ideas for the game," Runa said.


    "What about the employee?" Haru asked.


    "They''re good and all of them are bilingual. They understand English and half of the game that they have created is in the Englishnguage. My father''s friend has chosen a professional in this area, however, the result isn''t good. The game that they created wasn''t going to give them money," Runa said.


    "So your father''s friend is going to sell hispany to cut the loss?" Haru asked.


    Runa nodded and said, "Yes, he has said that it is quite cheap."


    "How much?" Haru asked.


    "300 million yen," Runa said.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Can you give me the contact of the owner of thatpany?"


    "¡­" Runa looked at Haru strangely.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "No, I thought you were going to bargain or something," Runa said.


    "Can it be cheaper?" Haru asked.


    "I''ll ask him, but what can you give meter?" Runa asked.


    "What do you want?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Runa thought for a while and said, "Let me be the first person who is ying your gameter!"


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s good. I''ll let you yter when the game is finished."


    "Yeah!!!" Runa was happy when she heard it.


    "You sure love to y, especially with that PSP in your hands," Haru said.


    "You''re going to make a smartphone game, right?" Runa asked. She ignored his remark earlier since she was more interested in his game.


    "Hmm¡­ You might spend your time with your smartpher," Haru said.


    "Sigh¡­ I just can''t believe that a smartphone game can be this profitable," Runa said. She sighed when she remembered her talk with him two days ago and she understood how profitable the smartphone game was, but she knew that she needed to make a good game to do that. She couldn''t do that, but Haru could do that. She looked at Haru again and knew that this kind of man was very rare in this country. She might not be able to see anyone like him in the future. She licked her candy and wasn''t sure what to do now.


    "Runa, you''re from a family of media, right?" Haru asked.


    "My family has quite arge share of Asahi TV, but my family isn''t the main shareholder." Runa nodded and said, "What? You''re going to ask me to give a free advertisement for your game?"


    "Can you?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Runa was speechless and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I''ll give you a right to make a live-action of Dragon Zakurater," Haru said.


    Runa''s eyes brightened up and asked, "Really?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Your story isn''t done yet. Is that alright?" Runa asked.


    "Well, I''ll quicken up the process of writing then," Haru said.


    "That''s good." Runa nodded.


    They talked to each other until both Kirari and Ririka came toward them.


    Haru noticed that Kirari had been looking at him. "Is there something on my face?"


    "You seem very happy for some reason," Kirari said.


    Haru rubbed his cheeks and asked, "Runa has said the same thing earlier."


    "Seriously, there must be something happening to you, right?" Runa asked.


    Ririka, who was very silent, didn''t say anything because there was a curiosity inside her eyes.


    "I''ll talk about itter after the event is done," Haru said.


    "Is it another gamble?" Kirari asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah a very dangerous gamble and I have won that gamble."


    Kirari smiled sweetly and said, "Tell meter. I really want to know."


    "Good." Haru nodded and didn''t mind telling her. He had said that he would stand beside her and this time he needed to show her that he was able to stand side by side with her.


    "Let''s go, we''re going to bete to the event," Runa said with an annoyed face looking at the interaction between Haru and Kirari.


    Haru and Kirari nodded and went to the venue to see their first gambling event.

 Chapter 446 Coupling Party 1

    <h4>Chapter 446 Coupling Party 1</h4>


    200 students of Hyakkou Private Academy were participating in the new event that was being held by the famous transfer student. Everyone in the school knew who this person was who could make someone bleed for 2 billion yen in just a few days after he had transferred to this school.


    Everyone was very excited when they knew the theme of this event.


    Group date!


    Everyone in this school was young and they were very interested in the opposite gender, but they hadn''t had that much of chance to talk with them since they were quite busy with their school activity and gambling, but this event was different since it wouldbine both group date and a gamble.


    The group of the virgins were very excited and thought that it was their chance to lose their virginity and the girls thought that they might find a good man to be their boyfriend.


    They knew that everyone in this school wasing from a good family and it might be a good chance to search for their fate in this event.


    Haru, Runa, Kirari, and Ririka were sitting on the side while drinking a non-alcoholic grape juice on their seats.


    "This grape juice is good," Runa said.


    Ririka seemed to look at Haru curiously.


    "How much is the catering?" Kirari asked.


    "5 million yen. It''s not muchpared to our ie," Haru said.


    They nodded and thought that it was quite cheap for them.


    "However, this grape juice is special since I have brought it myself," Haru said. It was one of the collection that he had brought during his trip to the world of Toriko. He felt that it would be a waste to not drink it.


    "Where did you buy it?" Kirari asked since she had never seen this brand of grape juice.


    "Do you like it? I don''t have much since it is quite rare, but I''ll give you a big bottleter," Haru said.


    "Thank you," Kirari said with a smile.


    "No problem. It''s also because of you that I have transferred to this school. I won a lot this time," Haru said.


    "I am really curious now." Kirari smiled and asked, "Did you do well in your investment?"


    Haru looked at Kirari with a strange expression since this girl was very sharp.


    "I am right, right?" Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and sighed. "You''re very sharp."


    "How much did you get?" Runa suddenly asked.


    "It''s not final. Today is Friday and I''ll close the deal when the market closester," Haru said.


    Kirari didn''t say anything and thought for a while.


    "Is it $ 10 million?" Runa asked.


    Ririka was stunned and looked at Haru in surprise when she heard Runa''s words.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am not going to disclose the exact amount since I don''t want to be known for a while being rich is sometimes troublesome."


    "Do you want me to introduce you to a bodyguard and a maid?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless, but he also understood that it was necessary to have a bodyguard and maid in the future. He was d that his information on the inte was quite limited, especially information about Sora since he had hidden it with the help of Ritsu. He thought that he also should erase the information about his cafeter. "I''ll ask you if I need it."


    Kirari chuckled and said, "It''s a bit weird when you think that you''re here to be my bodyguard then in two weeks suddenly I am going to help you to search for a bodyguard."


    Haru raised his arm showing his muscle and said, "You don''t need to worry about my safety since I am very powerful."


    "Human greed is dangerous," Kirari said.


    "I know that better than anyone," Haru said and held Kirari''s hand. "I am alright. You don''t need to worry about me that much and if I really need your help. I''ll tell you immediately."


    "Good." Kirari nodded in response.


    "So how much is it?" Runa asked him since she was very curious how much profit Haru had made.


    Haru looked at Runa and said, "I am a billionaire."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re joking, right?" Runa asked.


    Kirari, who was hiding her face with a mask, was also very shocked when she heard it.


    Haru smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    Runa snorted and said, "You''re dreaming too much!"


    "That might be so." Haru didn''t intend to talk too much about it.


    Kirari, who was by Haru''s side looking at Haru intensely when she heard him, became a billionaire.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    Kirari thought for a while and shook her head. She thought that it was better to ask himter after he had closed the deal in the evening. She would pester him to tell her and wouldn''t let him go before he told her. She smiled when she thought that he had really stood up beside her and thought that she really made the right choice. She shook her head and said, "Don''te back too earlyter."


    Haru looked at Kirari and nodded. "Sure." He didn''t think much and looked at the stage where the girl that he had chosen as an MC of this event gathered everyone''s attention on her.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re not going to join this event?"


    Suddenly a group of girls came toward him asking him for a very intimate tone.


    Haru looked at the group of girls then suddenly he felt chills on his back. He twitched his lips and said, "I am sorry, girls, but as an organizer, I hope that I can observe this event as a bystander. I won''t join the event, but I am sure that you can find a boyfriend at this event."


    "Eh? But I want Kasuga---" The girl stopped when she saw Kirari had been looking at her. She was a bit afraid and said, "T - Then, I''ll join the event together with everyone."


    "I hope that you can enjoy it," Haru said. He turned back and saw Kirari was looking at him. "Did you do something?"


    "No." Kirari turned toward the stage to watch the show.


    Haru only shook his head and thought that the event would be starting soon.

 Chapter 447 Coupling Party 2

    <h4>Chapter 447 Coupling Party 2</h4>


    "Hello, and wee, loners of Hyakkou!"


    "Did you cry yourselves to sleepst night yet again?!"


    "Well, that''s all in the past now!! Wee to Hyakkou Academy "Couping Party"!"


    "This is the first time that this event is being held and the organizer of this event is Kasugano Haruka!"


    "He is sitting in that ce!" The MC pointed her finger in some direction.


    Everyone turned toward Haru who was smiling and raised his wine ss that was filled with grape juice to them. "I hope that all of you find your partner after you have joined this event."


    They were quite excited when they heard Haru''s voice.


    "You loners need to be thankful of him since he has given you a chance to find your ideal partner!"


    Haru looked at the MC and smiled since he thought that this girl was very interesting.


    "I hope that you loners might be able to find your partner then you can marry each other after graduation!"


    "So what kind of romantic drama will we see today?"


    "Everyone, be sure to find your ideal partner!" The MC shouted.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Some of the guys were excited when they heard it and the girls were quite shy, but everyone could see the excitement in their eyes. However, there were some people who thought that this event might be a good ce to gather money.


    "Now, that everyone is curious about how we should y out today. Then, without further ado, I''ll exin how the game works."


    "We''ll hold a gambling game to deepen your bonds with one another. What''s the game you ask?"


    "Ladies, you''ll be "confessing" your love to the apple of your eye! Gents, you''ll be "choosing" the partner of your dreams!"


    "Will the resulting couples work? That''s up to you guys to predict!"


    "Those are the stakes here in the "Coupling Party"!"


    Everyone seemed surprised by the words "Coupling" and "Confess" in this game.


    "Of course, all these confessions and selections only apply within the context of the game. So rx and enjoy. However, there is a "special bonus" inside this game that can make all of you be a real couple in an instant that I''ll exinter."


    "I hope all of you are looking forward to it."


    Everyone wanted to know what this "special bonus" was, but they were quite patient and listened to the MC''s exnation first.


    "Now, let me exin the rules. This game is yed between teams."


    "You''ll form teams of five, divided by gender. Once you have a team, you''ll be assigned a partner team at random. The boys'' and girls'' teams will be seated facing each other for the game!"


    "The game will begin with one girl selecting one boy to confess her love to. Next, each boy will choose whether or not they''ll ept the girl''s offers."


    Everyone looked at the stage while listening to the rules of the game and watching the example of how this game was working.


    "Once that''s done, the girl will announce who they''re confessing to! Then you''ll repeat the steps with the next girl."


    "If the lucky guy had chosen the girl who confessed to them, a new "couple" is born! If not, the coupling will fail!"


    "If a couple is born, the oh-so-generous guy wins and the girl must pay her wager to him."


    "If the coupling fails, however, the guy loses and will have to pay his wager to the girl who had confessed to him."


    "Multiple girls can confess to the same guy, and vice versa¡­ but if a couple is born, they all have to pay their bet to the guy they confessed to!"


    "It''s all or nothing in this game! Popr dudes get everything, and the unpopr ones get zippo!"


    "Everyone in this game is supposed to make the same wager in this game, but it''s always hard to attract women to dating events like this."


    "That''s why we have "special bonuses" for thedies! Sorry, guys!" The MC raised her hand and showed the "special bonuses" on the screen on the stage.


    "Here they are!"


    Everyone saw "A Lady Promises!" that was written on the screen.


    [Exchange numbers - 50% off a bet.]


    [Dine out together - 60% off a bet.]


    [All-day date - 80% off a bet.]


    [A sleepover tryst? - 90% off a bet.]


    "Is "A Lady Promises" going to work?" Runa asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Sometimes there should be such a thing to add excitement in the event."


    "So what is this sleepover tryst?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless when Kirari asked this question to him. He thought for a while and said, "I guess that depends on the couple how this sleepover is going. More importantly, the guy how can he handle this event."


    "You seem very experienced in this area," Kirari said.


    "¡­" Haru rubbed his nose and said, "Look everyone is excited!" He tried to change the topic of conversation, but Kirari kept staring at him.


    Rana snorted, looking at their interaction.


    The girls were a bit shy when they saw the "Lady''s Promises," and some of them seemed reluctant, but their eyes were full of excitement looking at the lists of the "Lady''s Promises".


    The guys were more than excited, especially when they saw the "Sleepover Tryst" on the list of the "Lady''s Promises".


    "If you make a "Lady''s Promise," you''ll have to fulfill it if you lose, but it applies a huge discount to your required wager! It''s your chance to hit it big at low risk!"


    "However, please do keep in mind these promises must be carried out. So perhaps the guys can expect a return to their risk too, yes?"


    "And of course, there''s only one chance to "confess" and "select" per game! So! Are you ready to find true love!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    "The speed dating "Coupling Party" begins now!"


    "YEAH!!!!"

 Chapter 448 Coupling Party 3

    <h4>Chapter 448 Coupling Party 3</h4>


    Sadaharu is a student at Hyakkou Private Academy and he is in 2nd year. He had decided to join the event that was held by the transfer student who had joined the school in a week and more. He was quite curious about this transfer student since his background was quite mysterious, but he knew that this guy was somehow familiar.


    Sadaharu is a normal teenage boy whose family is quite rich and he has one hobby.


    Light novel.


    Yes!


    Sadaharu loved to read light novels and Kasugano Haruka was the name of his favorite author. He had seen Kasugano Haruka had silver hair, but this transfer student had ck hair. He was quite curious, but he didn''t intend to investigate him since this transfer student gathered around the most dangerous first-year student, especially this Momobami Kirari. He wasn''t sure about their rtionship, but he had heard a rumor that both of them were dating and Kirari told him to transfer to this school. He looked at Haru once again and hated to admit that this guy was more handsome than himself. He was quite handsome himself, and this time he had to admit someone was more handsome than himself.


    However, Sadaharu wasn''t worried that girls woulde toward him and he wouldn''t have a girl since Momobami Kirari was there. He knew that Kirari was beautiful, but he wasn''t sure why this girl gave him a strange and dangerous feeling for some reason.


    Sadaharu decided to not think too much about this and looked around the venue. He had to admit that the registration of this event was quite expensive.


    1 million yen.


    For some people, it might be their one month of sry, but for him, it was half of his pocket money. Luckily, he was quite good at gambling and made some money here and there from his year in this school.


    Sadaharu listened to the rules of this event and he was excited when he read "Lady''s Promises", especially thest part.


    "Excuse me, Sadaharu-san, please follow me to your table group."


    "Yes." Sadaharu wasing with his friends and he decided to join his friends at this event. He told them that they shouldn''t fight each other about the girls and they need to talk about their target first before the game starts. He also knew that it was a good chance to make money, but he was more interested in the girls and he was sure his friends would also think the same too in this area.


    Sadaharu and his friends sat down on their seats and waited for the girls'' team toe. They didn''t need to wait for a long time and saw a group of girls who wereing toward them.


    "Hello!"


    "Nice to meet you."


    Sadaharu and his friends smiled and also showed a gentleman''s action toward them. They had to admit that this 1 million yen was worth it, especially when they could meet a group of beautiful girls in front of them.


    They started to introduce themselves to each other from the name, ss, and types of partners.


    It was simr to a group date, even though some of them hadn''t had a chance to have a group date, but they could follow everyone in the process to not make a mistake in this event.


    "Okay, time''s up! Find any potential partners yet? Sadly, your chat session ends here."


    "Now, let the group discussion time begin!"


    The MC told that the chat session was over and they needed to make their decision to whom they were going to confess.


    Sadaharu and his friends thought that it was better to ept every girl, but that meant if they lost they needed to pay a lot of money. They thought that it was better to choose one girl who gave them a good impression since they didn''t want to go into debt because of this event.


    The girls'' team was the same and they were discussing with each other which guy that they would choose. Even though they could choose for more than one guy, it wasn''t a good thing to do it for the first time. They wanted to test the water first and thought also to use "Lady''s Promise". They chose the option of [Exchange numbers - 50% off a bet.] and told the organizer in their choices.


    Sadaharu and his team, along with the girls'' team, came back and told the organizer that they were done.


    The organizer nodded and told them to sit down for a while.


    Each of the organizers on each table alsomunicated to each other to tell that the event was done.


    "Ah¡­ test, test, ahem! All right, great work, everybody! That wraps up our confession time for all the tables! All that''s left is to announce the results! I bet you''re nervous, huh? Well, in love, those nerves are just part of the fun!"


    "But either way the results have been set in stone --- they cannot be changed! Time to face your fate with a big beaming smile!"


    "Heree the results!"


    The organizer at Sadaharu''s table took out her note and said, "I''ll announce the result."


    Sadaraharu listened to the result. He was sitting on the fourth seat and he needed to wait for a while before he heard his result. He heard that some of his friends failed, but there was one person who was sessful in creating a couple. Then it was his time to hear his result, however, he needed to be disappointed since his chosen one didn''t choose him. He saw the girl who was sitting on the second seat on the girls'' team looking at him with a sad expression. "Damn!" He had lost one million yen, but he didn''t care about that. He knew that he could get the girl in the 2nd seat however, he didn''t choose her.


    "A total of two couples have been formed. Congrattions."


    Sadaharu wasn''t satisfied and wanted to enter this event once again.


    "Ladies and gents. That wraps up round one of the game. Round two begins now! If you''re happy with your current results, you may leave. In round two, the wager''s doubled to two million yen."


    Sadaharu, who heard the announcement, didn''t care and decided to join the game. He saw his friends had also gotten money in this event and thought that it was also a good chance to win some money too while also getting a girl.


    Some students also had the same idea since they could see their friends who were able to get a lot of money from this event.


    However, they didn''t notice that this event had tightened the rope on their necks and when they lost they needed to pay 2 million yen or they would be a pet in this school.

 Chapter 449 End of the Event

    <h4>Chapter 449 End of the Event</h4>


    "Okay! Our final group has just wrapped up."


    "This is the end of the events. How did you guys enjoy today''s speed date?! I am sure that the experience varies from person to person¡­"


    "But whether your results were excellent or subpar¡­"


    "I hope you''ve enjoyed all of the proceedings!"


    "So with that, it''s time for the first Hyakkou Academy speed date Coupling Party to draw to a close!"


    "I hope to see you at the party and if possible this event might be held once again in the future soon!"


    "Oh, the food is being prepared by the Tootsuki Group. You can enjoy all of the special cuisine there with your new partner!"


    "Bye-bye now!"


    Haru nodded when he saw the end of the event. He could see that it was sessful. He thought to hold this event again in the next month. He knew the rarer this event was the more people were going to join it. He also prepared a party for the sessful couple who wanted to deepen their rtionship.


    "It''s a very interesting event," Kirari suddenly said.


    "How so?" Haru asked.


    "I can see a lot of people are happy even though we have taken their money and I can also see a lot of people are in despair after they lose their money in this event even though it is their decision to join this event," Kirari said.


    "They''re also sad that they can''t find a partner either," Haru said.


    Kirari chuckled and said, "That''s also one of the reasons too, but I really enjoy observing them how everyone is acting during this event." Her eyes were quite dangerous while looking at everyone in delight.


    Haru looked at Kirari and had always been wondering whether the beautiful girl always had one or two quirks.


    "Kirari is dangerous," Runa whispered.


    Haru smiled and said, "Isn''t that interesting?"


    Runa raised her eyebrow and sighed looking at him.


    "Say, how about we go to the party?" Haru asked.


    Kirari nodded and asked, "You''re the one who has set up the party, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah. We can have a dance there."


    "Dance?" Kirari raised her eyebrow and thought for a while. "Interesting. Let''s go there."


    "I am a bit hungry too," Runa said while touching her stomach.


    "Didn''t you eat dessert during this event?" Haru asked.


    "Desert enters a different stomach," Runa said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and took them to the party that he had set up after the event.


    The party was set up in a different location and everyone that had made a couple were chatting to each other at this party. This party wasn''t a formal party where they needed to dance along with ssical music or a rave party where everyone was dancing wildly while drinking alcohol rather it was a casual party where jazz music was yed giving everyone a rxed mood.


    They were sitting or standing side by side to get to know their partner better.


    More importantly, today was Friday, if they did well in this rxed mood and chatted they might be able to go out together to have a date tomorrow on Saturday since the school would be on a holiday.


    Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Runa were staying together while eating dessert and some snacks.


    Haru had to admit the quality of food in Tootsuki Group was quite good and he was quite satisfied with it. He looked at Ririka and asked, "You''re not going to take off your mask?"


    Ririka shook her head and ate her food slowly with only the mouth part of her mask opened.


    "What are you going to do after this?" Kirari asked.


    "I should go back to my cafeter to try a new menu, write a novel, and see the progress of my game," Haru answered.


    Runa was surprised and said, "You sure are very busy."


    "Not that busy, it is going to be quick and won''t take me too much of time," Haru answered.


    "Then, do you have time to send me out to my houseter?" Kirari asked.


    Haru was a bit surprised and said, "Is that alright? You won''t be with your bodyguardter."


    "You''re my bodyguard now," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru smiled and said while looking at Kirari, "I''ll sing a song for you."


    "Oh? Why so suddenly?" Kirari asked.


    "I dunno. I just want to sing a song for you," Haru said.


    Kirari smiled and said, "I can''t wait to hear it."


    "What song are you going to y?" Runa chirped.


    "It''s an old song from a French movie. Wait for me here," Haru said and stood up walking toward the piano. He had learned piano and it was mainly because he was using it to attract a girl. He also learned it because Maki Nishikino wanted to learn together with him during their childhood time. He sat down on the piano seat and tested the microphone gathering everyone''s attention on him.


    "Test, test, ahem! I am going to sing a song. You guys can use this chance to take your girl to dance, but you must know that I have decided to sing this song for the girl whom I have met by surprise on the street. Our meeting is unexpected, and I have never realized that it will change my life this much. I won''t say much about this song and hopefully, this girl will understand my feeling after hearing this song," Haru said and made everyone became more interested.


    "Reality - Richard Sanderson."


    Haru said the title of the song and started to y his piano.


    *(BGM: Richard Sanderson)


    It was a very sweet melody that made anyone melt the moment they heard it.


    "Met you by surprise."


    "I didn''t realize that my life would change forever."


    Kirari closed her eyes while remembering their first meeting during that day. She also didn''t expect him to be able to change her this much. She felt that it was kind of funny, but it was also very sweet for her.


    Ririka and Runa looked at Haru then looked at Kirari with a jealous expression. They sighed then continued to hear Haru''s song.


    Runa suddenly remembered that this song was a soundtrack of "La Boum" or a French movie that was yed by Sophie Marceau or the Rose of Paris. She was quite surprised for him to know this song.


    The song continued and gave everyone a feeling of being closer to their partner.


    "I dream of holding you all night, and holding you seems right perhaps that''s my reality."


    Kirari looked at Haru and had decided wouldn''t let him go in this life.

 Chapter 450 Gain!

    <h4>Chapter 450 Gain!</h4>


    Haru was drinking a can of coffee while listening to Ayase who told him about his gold transaction. Even though he hadn''t be a billionaire in USD, he wasn''t that far from it.


    In thest evening, the gold stood at a thousand dors and it kept increasing.


    New York Mercantile Exchange gold futures have sessfully soared to close at 1028.7 USD per ounce and broke the recordst year which was $ 1033.90 per ounce on March 17, 2008.


    "¡­ Gold has closed at the upper shadow line, ording to an analysis of various data, I believe that driven by the weaker US dor, spot gold regained its upward trend since the end of August, but the closing end wasn''t in a new high that makes the sign of bullish trend in doubt."


    "From a technical point of view, spot gold is still going on the upward trend line since July 9. In the short term, with the continued decline of the USD, the price of gold is expected to rise to 1,100 USD."


    "The weekly Kline chart shows that the spot gold closed at the low ck line with a long shadow line as of Monday this week. The long-term price of gold is supported at 700 US dors per ounce, and the long-term resistance is 1300 US dors per ounce."


    "There is no reason why the price of gold cannot continue to rise. Of course, there are also fundamental negative factors here. If gold continues to rise in the next two days, it will also umte arge number of profitable investors. It is inevitable that there will be profit-taking situations, and there may be turbulent market conditions."


    "If you can, I suggest you put the fruit of victory on the bag first, boss," Ayase said.


    Hearing Ayase''s analysis, Haru sipped his can of coffee on his car that he had parked on the nearby restaurant around Hyakkou Private Academy.


    Kirari was by his side waiting for him to finish talking about his business. She didn''t feel bored, rather she waited in anticipation of how well that he had done on his investment.


    375 USD million.


    Haru smiled happily when he thought about his harvest in just two days. If he exchanged this money into yen then he really would have be a billionaire. He thought about the current trend of the market and knew that his day as a billionaire in USD would be near. He wanted to jump in excitement since he was really happy, but he calmed himself. "First, take the profit first since Friday. It is as you said, I need to secure the fruit of victory, and then next Monday, I am going to continue to buy."


    Haru knew that he was really reckless with his transaction and even though he believed in his luck, he wasn''t going to be very greedy and put all of his money in gold future.


    "Yes, boss! I can sleep well tonight. I am happy to see you will be a billionaire soon, boss!" Ayase said.


    "Calm down, the game is going to start on Monday," Haru said.


    "I understand, boss, but you''re not going to put 100 times leverage, right?" Ayase said with a scared tone. He knew that his boss was simply madness and he didn''t want him to blindly invest in it.


    "No. Next time, buy it with 20 times the leverage," Haru said.


    "That''s good¡­" Ayase, who was by the other side of the phone, said.


    "I''ll end the phone now," Haru said.


    "Oh, wait! I have news about your financial advisor," Ayase said.


    "Oh? Really?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, she is a woman, but she is very talented," Ayase said.


    "However?" Haru knew that there must be some problem with this woman. He looked at Kirari and said, "Let''s talk about this tomorrow since I have something to do after this."


    "Then, I wille to your cafe with my daughters. I have told them about your cafe and they''re quite curious about it," Ayase said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether Ayase wanted to send out his daughter to a lion den. "I''ll also talk about whichpany I am going to invest in next."


    "Yeah. Let''s talk tomorrow," Ayase said and closed the phone.


    Haru smiled and he was really in a good mood.


    "I don''t know if you have a car," Kirari said.


    "It''s a very sturdy car. It won''t be destroyed with an RPG and a normal gun won''t even make a dent in it," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "I should buy one for er."


    Haru was a bit weird looking at Kirari.


    "What''s wrong?" Kirari asked.


    "Usually girls don''t like this design of the car," Haru said.


    "Really?! I thought that there was a charm in this car," Kirari said while looking at the interior of Haru''s Mercedes G400.


    Haru had thought to change his car after he had brought his entire apartmentter. He really thought to have a financial advisor to help him to manage his business without him doing it by himself.


    "I am not asking how much you have gotten, but can you tell me the process?" Kirari asked with a curious expression.


    Haru looked at Kirari and nodded. He told her how he had bet 100 times leverage, but he didn''t tell her of his gain. His money was quite a lot, but it wasn''t enough to reach his


    Kirari who listened to him felt very excited when she heard it. "You''re crazier than I am."


    "Well, you''re the one who is making me crazy," Haru said.


    Kirari looked at him and asked, "Do you want to stay at my houseter?"


    Haru was quite surprised and quite tempted, but he shook his head. "We have a lot of days and it won''t bete after you have be a student council presidentter."


    Kirari raised her eyebrow before smiling. "That day won''t be long."

 Chapter 451 Meaningful Morning

    <h4>Chapter 451 Meaningful Morning</h4>


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "You''re tired?" Haru asked.


    Akane sighed and asked, "You''re really healthy." She looked at Haru''s little brother which was still very hard.


    "You''re just too charming." Yuuki bit her lips then smooched it tenderly causing lethal damage to her.


    Akanezily kissed his lips while moving her body to his side to take a rest.


    Haru woke up and wanted to put cold water on the refrigerator.


    "You''re going back?" Akane asked with quite a lonely expression.


    "No. I am a bit thirsty," Haru answered.


    Akane looked at Haru''s back and butt and couldn''t help but think that it was very hot. She was also wondering what this guy was eating that could develop a dragon that was dangling around so that she could see it from the between of his legs. "You seem to be in a very good mood, is there something happening?"


    "Oh, you can tell?" Haru asked.


    "Of course." Akaneidzily on her bed and while looking at him.


    "Nothing much. Only I have taken the first step of my goal," Haru answered.


    "Goal? What is your goal?" Akane asked.


    "World domination," Haru answered with augh.


    "¡­¡­" Akane was speechless and said, "I can''tugh at that."


    "How so?" Haru asked.


    Akane held her head in a painful manner and said, "My student is going to be a world dictator."


    "You''re too exaggerated," Haru said and sat down on the bed. He gave a bottle of water to Akane since he knew that this girl had sweated a lot during their exercise.


    It was very important to stay dehydrated no matter what.


    "Thank you." Akane took the water and drank it slowly. She took a deep breath and caressed Haru''s back slowly. Even though it was close, she knew that it was very far.


    Haruid on the bed and looked at Akane. "I''ll stay tonight. You should sleep so we can continue the exerciseter in the morning."


    Akane snorted and smiled hearing his words. "That''s true. I am very tired now." She took his arm and put afortable position before closing her eyes.


    Haru had never thought that they were meant together and he felt a bit bad about using her as a means of relieving the side effect of his magic. He really hoped that there was a miracle happening that could let him solve his problem.


    *Ding!*


    Suddenly Haru felt a vibration on his smartphone and saw a notification. He used his gravity magic to pull his smartphone into his hand. He looked at the notice and was beyond surprised to see that he had gotten 3000 points from both Tsunade and Shinobu. He hurriedly created a small group chat between three of them.


    Haru: "Why so suddenly?"


    Shinobu: "I am sorry. I have only heard that Tsunade has only told your problem a few hours before the seal is undone."


    Tsunade: "Sorry, Haru. You need points, right? You should use it for now to cure the side effects of your magic."


    Haru felt better hearing Tsunade. Honestly, even though he wasn''t that angry, he was annoyed for Tsunade and Shinobu to keep it a secret from him that he would go berserk after his seal was undone.


    Haru: "I won''t hold back then. I''ll return those points after I have gotten them."


    Tsunade: "Yeah, you need to give it back to me"


    Shinobu: "Tsunade!"


    Haru: "Tsunade is right. I won''t be feeling good to owe you something unless¡­"


    Shinobu: "Unless?"


    Haru: "Unless we''re daring or married."


    Haru: "I was joking. I''ll use these points. Thank you." He opened the option for his "pleasure magic" and looked at the option that erased the side effect of magic. He pressed the confirmation button then¡­


    Haru took a deep breath and felt that he had been liberated. His body was engulfed in a gentle golden light. He suddenly felt a movement on his side and turned.


    "Fuh¡­"


    Haru sighed in relief when Akane was only moving her body lightly. He continued to bathe in thisfortable feeling. He really loved this feeling and it felt very nice for him. He closed his eyes and could sleep soundly for the first time after he had gotten his power.


    Shinobu wasn''t sure what to say reading hisst reply.


    *Ding!*


    Shinobu saw that Tsunade had chatted with her in private.


    Tsunade: "You''re going to marry him?"


    Shinobu blushed and replied, "W - What the hell are you saying?!"


    Tsunade: "You have a lot ofpetitors thought."


    Shinobu: "I don''t care about him!"


    Tsunade: "You shouldn''t lie to yourself."


    Shinobu: "You''re the one who lies to yourself!"


    Tsunade: "What are you talking about? I am already in my 50''s. I am already his grandma."


    Shinobu: "That guy won''t care about it. Just go say it truthfully."


    Tsunade: "I am a bit busy. I''ll end the chat first."


    "¡­"


    "Coward," Shinobu said and ced her phone on the side of her bed. She looked at the ceiling of her room and thought about what to do. She was quite lonely since she hadn''t met Haru for a while.


    *Ding!*


    Shinobu heard a notice once again and opened the group chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    "¡­"


    Haru felt something nice between the things on his legs. He opened his eyes slowly and saw someone moving around on his waist.


    Akane who saw him had woken up hurriedly moved closer to him and kissed his lips.


    Haru hugged her curved waist and moved in rhythmically, creating a wonderful voice with each of his thrusts.


    "Your phone is ringing in the morning," Akane said whileying on his side.


    "Really?" Haru was quite surprised that he didn''t wake up when his phone was ringing. He thought that it must happen because he was sleeping soundly since the side effect of his magic had disappeared. His mood was more wonderful than when he looked at his smartphone and saw that there was interesting notice.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest: Defeat the Four-Beast]


    [Participant: Five People (Including two people who are staying in Toriko''s world).]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward.]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world.]


    [Countdown: Before the attack of Four-Beast.]


    Haru felt that this morning was a bit mean for him.

 Chapter 452 Who is going?

    <h4>Chapter 452 Who is going?</h4>


    Yajima: "It has been a while since we have had a quest."


    Kuroneko: "Only 5 people, huh? Including both Teppei and Korosensei who are in that world itself."


    Korosensei: "Who ising?"


    Tsunade: "I wille since I am a bit bored in my world."


    Shinobu: "I have read Toriko''s manga and this Four-Beast is very powerful. I don''t think that I can handle this quest." She knew her own power and it was better to let the other who was powerful enough to handle this quest.


    Teppei: "Sigh¡­ I hate this quest."


    Kouha: "This should be the time when you''re going to be brainwashed, right?"


    Teppei: "Yeah, I''ll be brainwashedter."


    "¡­" Everyone was a bit speechless at this response.


    Kuroneko: "What is your preparation?"


    Teppei: "I am not doing anything. I''ll let them brainwash me since it won''t affect me anyway. I''ll regain my consciousness sooner orter too."


    Gintoki: "You sure are very carefree even though you''re about being brainwashed."


    Teppei: "Sigh¡­ I am not sure what to do. I only hope that you can help me to protect my grandparentster during the cooking show that will be held in a few months."


    Korosensei: "Don''t worry, I am here, right?"


    Teppei: "I am more than worried that you''re here though."


    Teppei: "So who are the next two people? There are two empty seats right for this quest."


    Gintoki: "I don''t think that I can do any help in this fight against Four-Beast."


    Everyone had read each other stories on Group Chat and they were familiar with Four-Beast.


    The Four-Beast is a monstrous beast with a Capture Level of 350 (although its capture level can increase over time) that invades the Human World once every few centuries to collect humans for its creators, the Blue Nitro, by seemingly devouring them.


    Kouha: "Haru, Luffy, how about the two of you?"


    Luffy: "I am not going."


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Luffy wouldn''te to the quest since it would be a feast when everything was over.


    Luffy: "I am in a critical period. I need to learn a technique."


    Everyone was surprised once again when they heard Luffy. They were wondering whether Luffy had be smarter after he had joined the Group Chat.


    Kuroneko: "Haru? How about you? You''re going or not?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Is he sleeping?"


    Tsunade: "He should be since he should have a good sleep today."


    Kuroneko: "Huh? Why is that?"


    Shinobu: "You might ask him when he has woken up."


    Shinobu: "Teppei-san, when is the Four-Beast going to attack?"


    Teppei: "It should be in three days."


    Teppei: "It''s just my opinion, but I hope Haru will join since his power is very tricky for his opponent."


    Kuroneko: "I have seen his magic and that magic is very dangerous. He can kill anyone with that magic." She still remembered how Haru had defeated every member of Mermaid Heel easily with his special magic. She also had tasted it too before and she couldn''t forget about it no matter what.


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry, he is going to agree and join this quest."


    Yajima: "Then, who is thest person?"


    Yajima: "I can only think that it should be either Kouha or Luffy since both of them are very powerful."


    Kouha: "I don''t mind. I might get a good reward from this quest."


    Korosensei: "Tsunade, Kouha, and Haru. I''ll wait for all of you here."


    Gintoki: "Can I ask a question?"


    Kuroneko: "Sure, ask away."


    Gintoki: "Why is the quest mostly fighting against something or something? Can it be more simple?"


    Shinobu: "Simple?"


    Gintoki: "Well, the easiest way should be looking for a cat or stealing a lollipop from a kid."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "You can ask Haru that questionter."


    Korosensei: "I really wonder whether there is a quest to collect porn books around the world."


    "¡­"


    Yajima: "Somehow, the topic of the conversation has changed."


    Kuroneko: "Let''s talk about the quest again."


    Kuroneko: "Oh, don''t forget to bring us souvenirs! I have read that the taste of Four-Beast is very delicious."


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry, I''ll bring it for all of you there."


    Luffy: "Bring a lot! I want to try itter!"


    They continued to chat with each other for a few hours about a lot of random things.


    Haru was in Akane''s apartment and had read the entire chat.


    Haru: "Don''t worry, I''ll join."


    Shinobu: "You''ve woken up?"


    Haru: "Just woke up."


    Haru: "When are we going?"


    Kouha: "Tomorrow. Let''s go to the quest tomorrow."


    Tsunade: "We have two days to prepare there."


    Haru: "Let''s meet Toriko. I am sure that he is going to give us something good."


    Tsunade: "That''s true."


    Luffy: "Don''t forget the meat!"


    Haru smiled and replied "yes" before closing his phone. ''Tomorrow, huh?''


    "You''re going back?" Akane asked after she came out of the bathroom.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru nodded and said, "What are you doing after this?"


    "Sleeping." Akane yawned since she was quite tired after morning exercise.


    Haru looked at Akane and said, "If you''re free then you shoulde to my cafe in the afternoon."


    "I''ll do that at night," Akane said andid on her bedzily.


    Haru kissed her lips and said, "Get a female friend."


    "It''s hard since their men will fall in love with me," Akane said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless, but he knew that it was right. He remembered that she had told him about her life during middle school where the crush of her friend fell in love with her. He looked at her and thought that it might be a good time to let her go. "See youter."


    "Hmm, bye." Akane nodded and sleptzily on her bed.


    Haru walked out of her apartment and saw a beautiful woman. He saw her a bit startled and said, "I am sorry to startle you."


    "Nothing." The woman shook her head.


    Haru saw her stop on the way and said, "Please." He showed her a gesture to walk first.


    The woman nodded and didn''t say anything afterward.


    Haru looked at the back of the woman and looked at this apartment. ''Is this a female-only apartment?''

 Chapter 453 Lack of Manner

    <h4>Chapter 453 Lack of Manner</h4>


    Haru was in his cafe doing his regr job. He felt that it was quite refreshing to do this. Flirting with his customers and asking their opinion about the new recipe.


    However, it wasn''t that easy for him to do that since he was stopped by Yuri.


    "Just sit down and don''t bother the customer," Yuri said.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and sat down on the counter seat.


    Then suddenly Kosaka also sat downzily beside him.


    "It''s rare for you to wake up in the early morning," Haru said.


    "No. I am about to sleep," Kosaka said.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and asked, "How is the game?"


    "It should be done soon," Kosaka said. She looked at him and said, "However, I need you to help me with something."


    "Sure, tell me," Haru said.


    "I need you to help me with some scenes. I am quite slumped in some ces," Kosaka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll help you."


    "Good. Come to my room at midnight," Kosaka said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What scene?"


    "I''ll tell you when you''re in my room," Kosaka said.


    Haru nodded and asked, "So what are you doing after this?"


    "I am gonna sleep," Kosaka said beforezily walking to the 2nd floor of this house.


    "Don''t work too hard," Haru said.


    Kosaka waved her hand before going to her room to sleep.


    Haru shook his head and noticed that there was something who was looking at him. He turned his head and saw a little girl with light blonde hair looking at him with a curious expression. He was wondering whether this girl had lost her parents. "Girl, did you lose your parents?"


    The little girl seemed surprised and said with an annoyed expression, "I am not a little girl! I am already in the 2nd grade of middle school!"


    "Oh, my bad." Haru didn''t expect this girl to be one year younger than Sora. "Do you want to buy bread?"


    "I want to buy it, but I am looking for Kasugano Haruka." The little girl looked at him and asked, "Is that you?"


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Yes, that''s me. How did you know my name? Also, what''s your name?"


    The little girl wanted to say something, but suddenly someone called him.


    "Alisa! Don''t suddenly run away."


    Haru looked at the middle-aged man who wasing toward them.


    "Dad!" The little girl ran toward this man.


    "Uncle Ayase, is this your daughter?" Haru asked in a surprised expression. He didn''t expect Ayase to have such a cute daughter.


    "Yes." Ayase nodded and said, "Alisa, how about you introduce yourself to my boss?"


    Alisa was surprised and asked, "Dad, is he really your boss?"


    Ayase nodded and didn''t feel ashamed. "Don''t judge by his age, but his ability is very great." He also wanted to say that Haru''s luck was also very good, but he decided to refrain from saying that to his daughter.


    "Hello, Haru-Nii, my name is Ayase Alisa, nice to meet you," Alisa said with a smile.


    "Boss, sorry," Ayase said with a helpless expression since his daughter was quite naughty.


    Haru smiled and said, "It''s okay. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru-Nii." He thought for a while and said, "Alisa, you should pick some bread there and a drink while I talk with your father."


    "Thank you, Haru-Nii!" Alisa smiled and went to choose the bread. She had smelled a delicious smell earlier and she wanted to eat it.


    Haru looked for someone to help Alisa then he saw Iwasawa who was looking at him.


    "I''ll help her," Iwasawa said.


    "Thank you, Iwasawa," Haru said.


    Ayase sat down beside him and said, "Boss, what''s your n after this?"


    "For now, let''s focus on gold. I am going to build ammunition for next year," Haru said.


    "Next year?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s talk about itter. It is better to talk about the financial advisor first. Didn''t you tell me that you have found someone suitable?"


    Ayase nodded and said, "Yes. Her name is Seri Awashima, 26 years old."


    Haru frowned and said, "She is too young."


    "I know that you''re worried about her age, but aren''t you the same, boss?" Ayase asked.


    Haru rubbed his nose and couldn''t find a refute. "Why her?" He decided to change his question.


    "She started her career in 2005 on Wall Street. Then, in one year she decided to go back to this country to work for an investment bank and from that, her career has always been on the fast track," Ayase said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why is that kind of woman going to join ourpany which is only being established for a few days?"


    Ayase shook his head and said, "Boss, you''re already very famous in the financial world. You have won $ 350 million yesterday and ourpany is very famous now."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Well, someone would call me crazy if I lost in that transaction."


    Ayase sighed when he thought about that in the past.


    "So let''s continue to talk about this Seri Awashima," Haru said.


    "Good." Ayase nodded and said, "Her career is a very fast track, but she is also very arrogant. She has changed from onepany to anotherpany in three months then she also offended her superior. Her image became bad because of ack of loyalty and manners."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "If her talent is really high then I don''t think it is very hard for her to find suitable work."


    "That''s true, but her luck hasn''t been good since she met a financial crisisst year. She has been unemployed for three months and because of her reputation it is very hard for someone to hire her," Ayase said.


    "Is her talent really that high?" Haru asked.


    Ayase nodded and said, "I have met her in the past and I have to admit that she is a genius. It might be one of the reasons why she is very arrogant. Right now she is just joking in front of her colleague."


    "Well, I can imagine. Generally, a clever woman is very arrogant and she is also very proud." Haru chuckled and said, "But three months, huh? I''m surprised that she hasn''t given up."


    "Well, if she is willing to marry someone then there should be a lot of men who want to marry her," Ayase said. He thought for a while and said, "Boss, how about I search for you anoth---"


    "No, you contact her. I want to see her. I believe what has happened to her during this time will change her. In fact, it doesn''t really matter whether she has changed or not as long as her ability is really top-notch then I dare to use her," Haru said.


    Haru had a goal to build an investment and management team. If this woman is really talented then he really dares to use her. As for her arrogant personality? Haru thought that it was a fart in front of him.

 Chapter 454 Watching Movie 1

    <h4>Chapter 454 Watching Movie 1</h4>


    "Dad! It tastes really good!" Alisa came while chewing her bread.


    Ayase nodded and patted his daughter''s head. "That''s good. You can eat more." He looked at his boss and said, "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll pay for it."


    "You don''t need to worry too much about it." Yuuki looked at Alisa and said, "You can eat as long as your stomach is good enough,"


    "Thank you, Haru-Nii!" Alisa smiled and went to chose another bread.


    Haru looked at Ayase and asked, "Your wife is a foreigner?"


    Ayase nodded and said, "She is from Russia."


    "You''re lucky to have a beautiful wife," Haru said.


    "How did you know my wife is beautiful?" Ayase asked.


    "Your daughter is cute. I doubt that it is from your genes," Haru said.


    Ayase twitched his lips and said, "Can you see my daughter''s eyes? That''s from my gene!"


    "I was joking." Haru shook his head and said, "Didn''t you say that you have two daughters?"


    Ayase nodded and said, "The other one is quite busy since she is a student council president in her school."


    "Student council, eh? I am sure that she is quite busy." Haru thought for a while and asked, "Which school?"


    "Otonokizaka High School," Ayase answered.


    "Haru-Nii, are you in high school?" Alise asked, looking at him curiously.


    "Yes, I am," Haru said.


    They talked to each other for a while before Ayase and his daughter went out since they also wanted to go out together with their families.


    Haru could see that Ayase was very spirited and he knew that it might be because of his gambling result yesterday. He continued to spend his time working until it was time to close the store. He sat down together with everyone on the 2nd floor. "Are you not going anywhere?"


    "No, I am going to go to the studio again," Iwasawa said.


    Shiina didn''t say anything and only looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "Where?" Yuri asked.


    "Movie?" Haru said.


    "Movie, huh?" Yuri thought for a while and asked, "What kind of movie?"


    "Paranormal Activity. It seems to be a horror movie," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They knew that Haru was an Omnyouji and it felt strange when he asked them to watch a horror movie.


    "Sure," Yuri answered.


    "What is a movie?" Shiina asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s juste with uster," Haru said.


    "Isn''t it going to cost money?" Iwasawa asked.


    "I''ll treat you, think of it as a way for me to give you a recreation," Haru said. With his worth treating them to watch a movie wouldn''t even make him poor or he really needed to think a way to spend his money or else the amount of tax that he needed to pay the next year would be very crazy.


    "Then, is it alright." Iwasawa nodded.


    Yuri nodded and stood up. "Alright! Everyone, let''s go out and watch the movie together!"


    "I''ll wake up, Kosaka," Haru said and went to Kosaka''s room. He knocked her room before entering it. He saw her room was neat and it was filled with a lot of drawing tools. He saw her sleeping and shook her body lightly. "Kosaka, do you want to go out with us?"


    "Hmm?" Kosaka opened her eyes slowly and saw Haru. "Haru? Why are you here?"


    "We''re going to watch a movie, do you want toe with us?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka was still sleepy and asked, "What movie?"


    "Paranormal activity," Haru answered.


    Kosaka opened her arms and said, "Help me wake up."


    Haru shook his head and said, "You sure are veryzy." He helped her to wake up and saw her with a sloppy appearance, but he understood that she was quitezy. "You can sleep in the carter."


    "Hmm¡­" Kosaka nodded in response.


    Sora stayed together with Megumi in her apartment. "Haru is going to pick us up."


    "We''re going to watch a movie, right?" Megumi asked.


    Sora nodded and said, "Paranormal activity."


    Megumi nodded and said, "It seems the movie is very famous now."


    "Yeah. I am not sure why, but since it is popr then we should watch it soon," Sora said.


    "Is he going out together with everyone in the cafe including Shiina-Sensei?" Megumi asked.


    Sora nodded and said, "Yes. He is with everyone now." She looked at Megumi and asked, "Why did you call Shiina a Sensei?"


    "Because she is my teacher," Megumi said.


    "What kind of teacher?" Sora asked.


    "Martial arts," Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­" Sora nodded and wasn''t sure what to say in this situation until she saw her smartphone was ringing. She saw that it was Haru and knew that he was right in front of the apartment. "He is here. Let''s go."


    Megumi nodded and said, "Sure." She suddenly remembered something and said, "He has good news for us, right?"


    "Yes, he didn''t go back yesterday and that seems to be good news for him," Sora said. She thought that Haru might have gotten money again.


    Haru had only two models of cars and that Mercedes G4000 that he had often used and the other one was Mercedes V-ss which could be used for a lot of people. Yuri was sitting next to him and left Iwasawa, Shiina, and Kosaka to sit down on the back.


    "This car isn''t good," Kosaka said.


    "This is a family car," Haru said.


    "Why not use the other one?" Kosaka asked.


    "There are too many people," Haru said. He saw that both Sora and Megumi walked toward the car then he opened the door.


    "Hey," Sora greeted everyone.


    "Good afternoon everyone," Megumi said.


    It might be because Megumi was standing next to Sora that she was quite noticeable today.


    They also greeted them back.


    Haru wanted to praise Megumi that she was very beautiful today, but he decided to say itter when there were only both of them since it might sound very frivolous to say it in front of everyone. "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Then, let''s go!"

 Chapter 455 Watching Movie 2

    <h4>Chapter 455 Watching Movie 2</h4>


    Even though the economy of everyone in this country is a bit down, everyone also needs entertainment such as watching a movie.


    Haru went to the nearby department store in Shinjuku then went to the movie theatre. He could see that this ce was quite deserted.


    "It''s very nice when there aren''t many people here," Yuri said.


    "It''ll be crowded at night," Haru said.


    "Why at night?" Iwasawa asked.


    "It''s a time for a couple to go on a date," Haru answered.


    "¡­"


    Then they looked at Megumi who was standing on the left side of Haru. They had to admit that they were very jealous of this girl. They also looked at Sora who was standing on the right side of Haru. They thought that the rtionship between the three people was quite special.


    Don''t ask them why they feel that their rtionship is special. They only know because it is their instinct as women.


    "You can see that everyone is very jealous of you," Sora said.


    "Ignore them," Haru said easily.


    "You''re not afraid that they''re going to bother us?" Sora asked.


    "If they really do then I won''t mind changing their gender to Thandter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora nodded and said, "They might really need to stay away from you."


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s the best."


    Megumi only sighed listening to their conversation.


    They talked along the way and entered the movie theatre at the same time.


    Haru paid the money and had to admit that the movie theatre business was quite good and the profit was really high since the owner of a movie theatre would get 60% from the movie ticket. He really thought about buying the movie theatres soon.


    "What are you thinking?" Yuri asked.


    "I think that movie theatre is a very profitable business," Haru said.


    Yuri looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you love to do business that much?"


    Haru looked at Haru and said, "I have thought for a while that bing a businessman is the best way for me."


    "Why?" Yuri asked.


    "I don''t want to spend my time in the office all the time staying overnight then go back to see my children have already fallen asleep. It is better to let someone work for me then I can stay at home staying with my family in the future," Haru said.


    Yuri thought for a while and nodded. She knew that the ie from his bakery was higher than his father''s ie who was a manager in a bigpany. "If you really make a bigpany then, I''ll work for you."


    "Haha, I''ll do that," Haru said.


    Yuri smiled and thought that it would be nice to stay with him together.


    It didn''t take a long time before the movie was going to start.


    It was Shiina''s first time to watch a movie on such a big screen. She had to admit that she was very startled and wanted to take out her katana, but she held herself. Ever since she had stayed on this timeline she had seen a lot of marveling things. She was very grateful to both Haru and Megumi since both of them had given her a ce to live and made her able to see a lot of things.


    Iwasawa would have never expected that she could spend her free time in such a leisure activity. Her parents weren''t rich and she had always spent her time working from morning to evening. However, it had changed after she had met him who had asked him to follow him. She was quite skeptical at first, but she didn''t regret it after she followed him since she felt that her days had be more wonderful. She had always been practicing and knew the real thing would be held in December.


    Kosaka watched the movie with a strange expression. She was a bit scared, but she was more concerned about the game that she made with Haru. She really hoped for this game to be sold really well. She knew that Haru was the one who would do the advertisement and that was why she was going to make her draw as perfect as possible. She needed his help and she wanted him toe to her roomter.


    Yuri looked at both Sora and Megumi. She had always thought about how to make him fall in love with her. She could see that both Sora and Megumi had a special rtionship with Haru. If both of them are alright then it should be okay to add her too. She wanted to be part of Haru''s life and not to be a passerby while regretting her lifeter. However, she knew that she shouldn''t be that anxious or in a hurry since she was still in middle school. She could do it after she had be a high school student in the next year.


    Megumi and Sora hugged Haru''s arms together while watching this movie, even though this movie didn''t scare them, but it was enough to make them startled. They looked at Haru who was quite calm and had to admit that he gave them a reassuring feeling then his technique would also make them feel really good. They blushed when they thought about the thing that they had done. They knew that it was only time before they were eaten and rather than being scared they were more eager to do it. However, as a girl, they needed to show hesitation since it was their first time and they wanted it to be special with their special people too.


    Haru didn''t know what they were thinking since he didn''t have mind reader power. He watched the movie and had to admit that he really needed to buy a movie theatre as soon as possible. He also needed to tell both Sora and Megumi that his problem had been solved. He was wondering what kind of expression they would show, but more importantly would they stop doing enjoyable things together? He felt reluctant to do so and he really needed to talk to them after this movie was over.

 Chapter 456 Tuzki

    <h4>Chapter 456 Tuzki</h4>


    Haru had sent back Yuri, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina back to his cafe then he went back to his apartment to send back both Sora and Megumi who would stay together at night. He went back to his apartment to talk about the side effects of his problem on them.


    "So what do you want to talk about?" Sora asked.


    "Is it about the side effect of your magic?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "The truth is I have solved the side effect of my magic."


    "¡­"


    Sora and Megumi looked at Haru with a quite surprising expression. "Really?" They asked this question at the same time.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes."


    "That''s good." Megumi was happy when she found out about it.


    Sora thought for a while and realized about a problem. "So what do you want to do now?"


    "What do you mean, Sora?" Megumi asked.


    "We have done a lot together with him. Do you want to stop now?" Sora asked.


    "Well¡­" Megumi wasn''t sure what to say. If she said "yes" then Haru would think that she was a perverted girl, but if she said "no" then they might not touch to each other until she had graduated from middle school. She felt that it was hard to admit it, but it felt nice to touch each other. She didn''t want it to stop, but she was too embarrassed to say it.


    "That''s what I want to say." Haru got the attention of two girls and said, "I don''t want us to stop. I want us to continue."


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi and Sora would think that this guy might want to stop, but they didn''t expect him to continue. They were happy that they wouldn''t stop their activity.


    "Why?" Megumi asked. Even though she was secretly happy, she wanted to hear the reason.


    The girl has a veryplicated mind, even though they''re happy with the guy''s decision, but they still want to know the reason.


    "It feels nice, I don''t think that is it wrong for me to not want to give up such a thing," Haru said shamelessly.


    Megumi blushed and had to admit that her boyfriend was quite shameless, but she didn''t hate it. She sighed and said, "You pervert."


    "I am sorry, but you''re too attractive for me," Haru said.


    Megumi knew that it might be because of the effects of puberty, but she really loved to hear his praise.


    Sora smiled and nodded. "That''s good, but do you still not want to give up on graduation?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "You''re still in your middle school. You''re too young for such a thing. You need at least wait until you have graduated from middle school." He also wanted to take them, but this feeling when you couldn''t eat and wait the right moment was quite good since it would increase the feeling of three of them.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Graduate, huh?" She just didn''t know what to do at that moment. She could only let him guide herter since she knew that this guy was an old veteran.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Sora asked.


    "I need toe to the cafeter to talk about the game since it''ll be sold in December," Haru said. It was in early October and even though there were still a lot of times, he needed to do a lot of things.


    "Do you need help?" Megumi asked.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "If you''re not busy then how about you be an admin of my website?"


    "Website? Do you mean that novel website?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, that''s the one."


    "What do you want me to do?" Megumi asked.


    "I want to add an animated character or an emoticon on my website," Haru said.


    "Animated character?"


    "Emoticone?"


    Haru nodded and showed them a picture of Tuzki. He knew that it was because of the butterfly effect that he didn''t see this character in this world.


    ''What is this?" Sora took a picture from his hand.


    "It''s very cute," Megumi said.


    Tuzki is a popr illustrated bunny character in his past life.


    Haru had thought to create a lot of popr illustrated characters since he knew that it was very profitable. He remembered a lot of them such as Gudetama, Rkkuma, Kumamon, Domo, etc. He didn''t do Hello Kitty since it had appeared in this world. He thought that sometimes it was hard to be rich.


    "Do you want to add this to your website?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, this will probably be a popr character on the website," Haru said.


    "If this character really bes popr then what are you going to do?" Sora asked.


    "Well, I''m going to sell the right to use the picture," Haru said.


    "Right to use the picture?"


    "Well, don''t think too much since I haven''t even uploaded the picture. I''ll tell you when this illustration has be popr," Haru said. Even though his drawing skill was a bit avant-garde, he could draw something simple and this illustration was very simple for him.


    "Do you really want to wait until after we have graduated?" Sora asked.


    "You can''t wait that long?" Haru asked.


    "No," Sora said while shaking her head.


    Megumi was on the side with a blushing expression since she didn''t expect Sora to be this perverted, no, she knew that Sora was very perverted. She also felt that she didn''t want to lose to her at this moment.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, you''re too young, but I can help you to relieve your problem."


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other and nodded in response when they heard it since it was really that good.

 Chapter 457 Give the Camera Back

    <h4>Chapter 457 Give the Camera Back</h4>


    Haru went to his cafe after both Megumi and Sora were too tired to continue and took a rest early. He saw that the light was still turning and he entered his cafe. He locked the door and went to the 2nd floor. He saw high heels there and knew that someone was here.


    "Haru, you''rete," Akane said.


    "Sorry," Haru said.


    Yuri walked toward him and whispered, "Why is she here?"


    "She is quite lonely and I have thought about inviting her to y tonight," Haru said. He looked at her and asked, "Do you hate her?"


    "Well, I am not sure, but I don''t feel good," Yuri said. She wasn''t sure, but she felt that he would be taken by her.


    "It''s alright. Let her stay here," Kosaka said and made everyone feel a bit surprised.


    Akane was also surprised while looking at Kosaka curiously.


    "I also need her help with my game since she is a teacher," Kosaka said.


    "Well, if you need my help then I''ll help you," Akane said gently.


    Kosaka looked at Akane and said, "You don''t need to act that way. Here, you can just be very sloppy and that guy won''t care either way." She took a can of beer and gave it to Akane.


    Akane looked at the can of beer and nodded. "Good." She thought that it had been a while since she had a girl as herpanion and she wouldn''t embarrass Kosaka by rejecting her beer.


    Kosaka looked at Haru and said, "I have been curious why you''re not calling me by my first name since you have called everyone by their first name."


    "Your name is simr to Akane," Haru said.


    "Kosaka-san, your first name is also Akane?" Akane asked.


    Kosaka nodded and said, "Yes, my name is Kosaka Akane."


    Haru looked at both Akane and Kosaka who started to talk to each other. He knew that they might talk quite a while and he decided to rx watching television.


    The TV in the living room yed a Music Station program on TV Asahi.


    Music Station is a Japanese music television program. It began broadcasting on October 24, 1986 and continues to be broadcast weekly in High-definition from 8 PM-9 PM on TV Asahi. The program is also colloquially known as M Sute, MS, and M Station.


    It is a very famous television program that has been held for many decades.


    Haru looked at Iwasawa who seemed very interested in this show. "You can enter this show too in the future."


    Iwasawa onlyughed hearing his words. "I will." Her eyes were serious while watching this show.


    The guest of this program was a popr singer group known as KinKi Kids who were singing their new song to promote it on this show.


    Haru watched the television and felt that his money wasn''t enough to buy his ambition. He got 375 USD million and he had a n on what to do with that money. He suddenly felt that someone was sleeping on his shoulder. He saw that it was Yuri and he didn''t say anything afterward letting her sleep.


    Haru suddenly thought that he hadn''t made any preparation for this question, however, he wasn''t sure what to prepare since he knew from the plot that Toriko along with the other Four Heavenly Kings would be able to defeat this Four-Beast. He had thought to use his time in Toriko''s world to learn about cooking and hunt a rare ingredient since it could make him stronger.


    It was before long that both Shiina and Iwasawa also went to go bed since they were sleepy. They went back together to their own rooms too.


    Haru looked at Yuri then took her to her room before joining both Kosaka and Akane who had been drinking since earlier. "You''re ready to swing that way?"


    Akane snorted and seemed unhappy when she heard Haru''s joke. "No."


    "More importantly, let''s go. I have asked her to help me," Kosaka said.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked in a confused expression.


    "I have asked you to help me, right? I was a bit stumped by some of the scenes," Kosaka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Sure, I''ll help you if it''s possible to do it."


    "Good since is it very possible for you to do it," Kosaka said with a serious expression.


    "Done?" Haru had an awkward expression on his face. He only wore his pants and didn''t wear his clothes at this moment.


    "Wait a moment," Kosaka said while taking a picture with her camera.


    Akane only smiled funnily looking at them. She knew that they were going to make an erotic game that would be sold during the winter. She was also curious why Haru decided to help to make and wondering whether the story was good.


    "Akane,e here, I also need your help too," Kosaka said.


    "Ok," Akane said.


    "Lay down on my bed," Kosaka said.


    Akane nodded andid on Kosaka''s bed slowly.


    "Haru, stay on top of her," Kosaka said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether it was a punishment, and it was luck that he had solved the side effect of his magic. "Seriously?"


    "Very serious, Hurry up!" Kosaka said impatiently.


    Haru shook his head and did what he had said. "I am sorry." He said while looking at Akane before staying on top of her.


    Akane shook her head and said, "No problem. We have done a lot of it after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*


    Haru had turned into a very docile robot listening to Kosaka''s request to help her with the process of the game. He couldn''t help in the drawing and if bing a model could help her then he didn''t mind doing it. He didn''t do anything and let her do whatever she wanted since he could see the serious expression on her face. However, he really quickly regretted this decision since his pants were pulled by her.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    It was the only voice that could be heard in this room.


    Haru had a helpless expression on his face before quickly wearing his pants. "Give the camera back."

 Chapter 458 1 Millimeter

    <h4>Chapter 458 1 Millimeter</h4>


    White light engulfed him before he felt a familiar feeling that he had always felt in the past. Different in the past, that he had gotten used to it somehow.


    "Wee," Korosensei said with a smile before hugging the three of them together.


    It felt simr to a feeling of meeting an alien in the movie, no matter how many times they had done this hugging scene together.


    "Creepy."


    "Don''t touch me, you octopus."


    "Let''s go!"


    "¡­"


    Korosensei started to sulk on the side hearing the insult from three of them.


    Teppei smiled and said, "Thank you foring."


    "Teppei, you don''t need to think much, we''re friends," Haru said.


    "We don''t need much help in this quest since those four are going to end them," Tsunade said.


    "More importantly, are we going to eat? I have always been curious about the cuisine in this world," Kouha said.


    "Good! I''ll bring all of you to the Gourmet Hotel!" Korosensei said with a smile and wrapped his tentacles around them.


    "¡­"


    "Oh¡­"


    They didn''t need to guess what had happened since they were taken directly with 20 mach speed by this bipedal octopus.


    "You bastard!!!!"


    Teppei could only sigh while being taken by it. He was calmer since he had gotten used to it, however, he didn''t think that it was a good thing.


    Komatsu was in the kitchen of Gourmet Towers'' knife building doing his training together with Yuda


    1 Millimeter Yuda is a famous chef and the owner of the 10-star Zen Ou Restaurant. Holding 5th ce in the IGO Chef Ranking, he is one of the top 5 greatest chefs in the world. He is very famous for his medical food that can cure almost all of the ailments in the world.


    "So this is how it is cooked," Komatsu said while looking at the process of cooking.


    Yuda nodded and seemed satisfied with Komatsu since this chef was very talented. "Hohoho, it won''t be near in the future that you''re going to defeat me."


    Komatsu seemed embarrassed and said nervously, "N - No, I am still long away. I can''t defeat you Chef Yuda."


    "KOMATSU!!!!!"


    Komatsu and Yuda turned and they saw a bipedal octopus along with four people that were wrapped around the tentacles of this octopus.


    "Korosensei!" Komatsu was surprised and said, "Kasugano-san! Tsunade-san! Also¡­" He didn''t know who Kouha was since he had never seen him. He didn''t ask how they coulde inside since he knew that they were quite powerful. He had also met Korosensei yesterday and he was a bit surprised when he saw him again here together with everyone.


    "Food Reviver, Teppei," Yuda said. He had seen a lot of his life and their appearance didn''t scare him. He was d that the five of them weren''t enemies and it seemed that Komatsu also knew their identity.


    Teppei, Kouha, Haru, and Tsunade had an unpleasant expression on their faces looking at Korosensei.


    "Where are Toriko and the other three?" Korosensei asked.


    "They''re going to the edge of the world to fight Four-Beast," Komatsu said with a confident tone. He believed that the four of them could defeat the Four-Beast that was going to appear in this world.


    "Have theye?" Haru asked.


    Yuda shook his head and said, "No, the Four-Beast should being tomorrow." He looked at them and said, "If possible, can we introduce our name to each other without a millimeter mistake?"


    "Sure," Haru said.


    "You should start, old man," Kouha said.


    Yuda didn''t seem offended by Kouha and nodded. "My name is 1 Millimeter Yuda."


    "Why 1 Millimeter?" Kouha asked.


    "Because I won''t make a mistake even if it''s only 1 millimeter," Yuda said. He had made his partner die in the past because of his mistake and arrogance by his cooking. This time he was always very reserved, humble, and a perfectionist that he wouldn''t make any mistake even if it was only 1 millimeter.


    Kouha looked at Yuda for a while and wondered why he felt that this guy had a superb sword style. He wanted to test it and asked, "Old man, can we exchange some pointers?" He took out hisrge sword on his back.


    "Hohoho, you sure are very spirited, but let''s do itter," Yuda said. He didn''t mind such a straightforward personality.


    "Where is Luffy?" Komatsu asked.


    "He is on his voyage," Haru answered.


    Komatsu blinked his eyes and asked, "He is really a pirate?"


    Haru nodded and said, "He is a pirate."


    "Komatsu, do you have alcohol or something?" Tsunade asked. She had always wanted toe here to resupply her alcohol stock.


    "I have it, do you want some?" Komatsu asked.


    "Give it to me," Tsunade said.


    Yuda ignored both Komatsu and Tsunade then asked, "Can I ask why all of you areing to this ce?" This ce was his restaurant even though he didn''t mind theming, but it was quite rude.


    "We''reing for Four-Beast," Teppei said.


    Yuda nodded and said, "So you''re going to the edge of the continent?"


    Teppei shook his head and said, "No, we''re going to wait here. We''ll let the Four Heavenly Kings handle the Four Beasts and we''re going to handle an unexpected thing."


    Yuda nodded and said, "Unexpected thing. We should be prepared to not make a 1-millimeter mistake."


    "That''s right, I have a bubble fruit, do you want some?" Komatsu asked.


    "Bubble fruit?"


    "Wait here, I''ll bring it here," Komatsu said and went to pick his container which was used to keep his bubble fruit. He had gotten quite a lot of it and he wanted them to taste it since they had helped him in the past.


    It didn''t take a long time before Komatsu had brought the bubble fruit to them. It has a shape luminescent golden orb that sparkles like a gem and somehow a deted look after being cooked.


    "Try some," Komatsu said with an eager expression.


    Gulp!


    They knew that it was the right decision for them toe to this ce the moment they could eat this bubble fruit.


    "Korosensei, I''ll really kill you if you going to eat those bubble fruits with 20 mach speed."


    Gulp!

 Chapter 459 Tsundere or Tsunade

    <h4>Chapter 459 Tsundere or Tsunade</h4>


    Haru smoked a cigar from Cigar Tree that he had bought in this hotel.


    The cigar from Cigar Tree is different from a normal cigar since it is harmless for the health and it is also good to repel insects.


    Haru knew that it was forbidden to smoke a cigar in the restaurant and he decided to do it on the rooftop of this Knife Building of Gourmet Hotel. His mind was very rxed since he had regained his condition back after a loan from both Tsunade and Shinobu.


    "You''re alright?"


    Haru didn''t need to guess who it was since this woman also came toward him. "Thank you." He looked at Tsunade with an expressionless expression. He had to admit that even though this woman had helped him, this woman had also caused him trouble. He felt that he was very lucky that he was in the hotel together with Akane. It would be terrible if his condition suddenly went berserk while he was driving or when he was on the street. He knew that he might attack a random person, no, he would definitely attack a random person on the street. The worst case is that he would enter news and his social life would be destroyed.


    Tsunade felt very guilty when she saw Haru''s expressionless expression, but she was a woman and woman had always been very unreasonable. "I have helped you to give you points, right? Just forgive me!" She knew that she was wrong, but she had apologized, right?


    Haru sighed and massaged his temple. "It''s alright."


    "How?" Tsunade asked once again.


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel any problem again," Haru said.


    Tsunade took a deep breath and said, "I am sorry, alright? I know that I have caused you trouble. I should warn you beforehand."


    "You don''t need to apologize again. My luck was pretty good at that time since it didn''t happen on the street," Haru said.


    Tsunade suddenly thought a terrible thing. She sighed and felt quite terrible at this moment. "So how have you solved it?"


    "Well, is there any other way?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade looked at Haru who was a smoking cigar and knew that he was very savvy with women. She looked at him and asked, "How many girls have you been in a rtionship with?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Curious?"


    "No!" Tsunade hurriedly shook her head and said, "Then, I don''t need to worry about you." She felt a sense of loss for some reason.


    Haru put off the fire on his cigar and looked at Tsunade with curiosity. "You''re worried about me?" He was a bit surprised since Tsunade''s action who only reminded him when the trouble wasing. It was showing that she didn''t care much about his condition and this reaction made him strange. He really couldn''t guess the mind of an olddy with a young appearance.


    "Did you think something rude?" Tsunade felt annoyed for some reason, however, her face was pretty red since this guy''s question made her a bit embarrassed. She was worried about him, but she didn''t want to show it.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Do you want toe back? It''s a bit cold here." He could see that the ce in the surrounding area was quite deserted. He knew that it might be because of the announcement of Four-Beast that would attack the world tomorrow making everyone decide to hide in their own homes or shelter. However, he knew that it was useless since the moment Four-Beats came to this world every human would be eaten. He wanted to go, but his hand was pulled by Tsunade. "What''s wrong?" He was a bit surprised and confused by Tsunade''s action.


    Tsunade was also surprised by her actions. "You''re mad at me, right?"


    Haru looked at Tsunade and sighed inwardly. Truthfully, he was quite annoyed by Tsunade, and he needed time to calm down. Even though he was alright since Akane, Sora, and Megumi had helped him, there was a possibility that his social life would be destroyed. "No, I am not." However, he couldn''t show it to her since he wouldn''t me everything on this woman. In the first ce, he should also think about the possibility that he would go berserk when the effect of the seal from Tsunade had worn off.


    "No, you''re lying! You''re angry at me, right?" Tsunade said while looking at him with a sad expression.


    "No, I am not," Haru said. He looked at her and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, you''re mad at me. You seem very distant and different from before," Tsunade said.


    "Distant? That''s only your imagination," Haru said.


    "No, you''re angry at me!" Tsunade said.


    "No, I am not."


    "Just don''t lie, alright? You''re mad at me----" Tsunade stopped since Haru''s action was very surprising for her.


    Haru thought that Tsunade was too annoying and her mouth was really loud. He couldn''t help but decided to shut her mouth with his mouth.


    Tsunade was a virgin, even though she was in her 50''s, but her only boyfriend had died in the past during the war before they married. She didn''t have anyone besides her past boyfriend and her boyfriend had only kissed her forehead in the past. Even though she was very proficient in theory about sexual activity, her experience was null. However, she had to admit that it felt really good being kissed even though the opponent was younger than her. She closed her eyes enjoying this moment and had to admit that Haru was very proficient in teaching her.


    It started with slow before long it had be very fierce.


    Tsunade almost lost her breath until they separated their lips. She looked at him with a red face and said, "W - What are you doing?!"


    Haru rolled his eyes seeing such a reaction from Tsunade. Even though her mouth was lying, her body was telling the truth. "I forgive you. Let''s go back."


    "What the hell is that? Is that the reason why you kissed me?" Tsunade was mad.


    "Oh? Do you want me to do it for different reasons?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Tsunade blushed looking at him and wasn''t sure what to say at this moment. She wanted to say something, but she heard a sound.


    *Click!*


    "¡­"


    Haru and Tsunade realized something and turned their heads at the same time.


    Kouha, Teppei, Korosensei, Komatsu, and Yuda only smiled looking at them.


    "¡­"


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU LOOKING AT?! YOU BASTARD!!!!" Tsunade leaped and raised her first to destroy them.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Haru could only sigh looking at this tsundere. He started to wonder whether her name was Tsundere rather than Tsunade.

 Chapter 460 Four-Beast

    <h4>Chapter 460 Four-Beast</h4>


    International Allied Forces (IAF) Main Headquarters.


    Everyone was very serious since it had been a century before humanity needed to face up to another cmity known as Four-Beast. They watched the monitor intently afraid to lose anything that would happen in only a second.


    "We can''t rely on the Four Heavenly Kings! The one who can save humanity from this catastrophe is our humanity itself! Different from centuries ago, we have a superb technology that has developed into a superweapon! Our weapons represent our power! Let''s show those beasts our power!" General of the IAF (International Allied Forces) said with a confident tone. It wasn''t wrong for him to be confident since the headquarters had prepared a number of weapons to end this catastrophe. He believed the thing that couldn''t be done a century ago, could be done now and that was being led by his own hands.


    "General! It''s the Four-Beasts¡­" One of the staff suddenly said.


    "They''re here?!" The general of IAF seemed very excited and said, "Focus the satellite cameras on them! Where are they now?!" He couldn''t wait to see them since it was his first time seeing them.


    "To the east¡­" One of the staff suddenly turned pale, but he continued with his report. "It''s the Fang King! It''s¡­ It''s¡­ Baron Archipgo¡­ Cavern Lagoon¡­ Igo''s Biotope 9, where the Troll Kong''s live¡­ Even Biotope 1¡­ They''ve all been destroyed!!!"


    "Regal Mammoth, 1,5000 meters long, was killed with one blow!!"


    "It was¡­ The work of¡­ The Royal Mammal Beast, The Fang King!"


    The IAF general had a pale expression on his face when he heard the report along with watching the condition of those ces that had been listed by his subordinates had turned into ruin in an instant. He had to admit that he had underestimated this Fang King, but he believed that he could handle the rest, however, his expression became worse when he heard another report.


    "King Octopus Kong ising from the west!! Wu Jungle and¡­ Gourmet Pyramid has beenpletely annihted!!"


    "Mount Turtle ising from the south!! I¡­ Ice Hell has been crushed into ice cubes!!"


    "Invite Death ising from the north!! It came swimming over Death Falls!!"


    The IAF general sucked a deep breath and understood why the Four-Beats had known as the worst cmity that would happen in this world for each century. He had to admit that they were strong, but he hadn''t drawn his trump card. He raised his hand and shouted, "All Land marine, and aerial forces report to your appointed stations!! Ready all satellite warshipser cannons for fire!! We have fighters equipped with missiles for taking down arge game!! and we have Mammoth Tanks--- which are 100 meters long and weigh a hundred thousand tons!!"


    "Listen up!! All pilots and drivers are GT Robots!! Proceed without fear!!"


    The IAF general didn''t realize that his body was covered in sweat showing how nervous he was, but he was a leader of this organization and he needed to show that he wasn''t afraid of this and would lead all of his subordinates and humanity to win this battle.


    "Take this! A barrage of the strongestbined artillery fire humanity has to offer!! It can turn ten million square kilometers of earth into a wastnd in a second!!"


    The satellite moved ording to the order of the headquarters and started to show the appearance of the Four-Beats on the screen.


    The moment everyone saw the appearance of the Four-Beast.


    !!!!


    It was utter an utter terror and gave them a feeling of despair.


    "FIRE!!!"


    The general of IAF shouted out that word out loud, afraid for everyone to not hear his voice.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    *BOOOOOOOOMM!!!!*


    *Vrrooom!!* *Vrrooom!!* *Vrrooom!!*


    *Kshaa!* *Kshaa!* *Kshaa!*


    It was at this moment, that a human showed their potential. In front of the danger, they worked together to eliminate the crisis that would happen in front of them. They knew that they needed to work together or else they would be the ones who would be eliminated by this catastrophe.


    "C''mon! C''mon! C''mon!! We''re not finished yet!"


    They didn''t stop their attacks and even when their ammunition was emptied they kept reloading it to eliminate this catastrophe. Theser satellite on the outside of the earth kept shooting out aser from space. The airnes that were piloted by GT Robot also shot out their weapons without stopping.


    Each second was longer than they had thought. Their ears were numb, but they ignored this feeling since they only felt a crisis at this moment. They couldn''t be calmed until they saw the dead body of the Four-Beast.


    It was a brutal bombardment that could end a country in an instant.


    Everyone in the headquarters watched the battle with nervous expression though the screen waited for the moment they could celebrate in this battle, however¡­¡­


    "Wh¡­ What?!"


    Everyone screamed in fear and shocked seeing the scene in front of them.


    Useless.


    Yes, useless.


    All of the umtion of power and brain of humanity for the past centuries were useless in front of the Four Beasts.


    The Four-Beats hade to this world to bring a cmity to humans. They had either dodged, destroyed, melted, or smashed everything on their way.


    Everyone who watched this scene had a pale and despair on their faces. They didn''t know what to do and could only think of a lot of negative things that would happen to everyone the moment they let those beasts enter the world.


    "General! The Four-Beast can''t be stopped!"


    Everyone was in a panic and could only scream reporting the thing that had happened on the screen.


    "Urgh¡­" The general closed his eyes in regret and clenched his hands very hard till blood dripped. "Not even a scratch! We were prepared, but¡­ These are creatures of the Gourmet World!"


    "Is this it¡­? Is this humanity''s limit?"


    "¡­"


    No one answered the question on the general since they had something more important to do. They were scrambling their heads together, but they couldn''t do anything in response.


    However, suddenly¡­


    !!!!


    "Huh? Th¡­ The Four-Beast¡­ They''ve stopped?!"


    "They''ve stopped General! All four of the Four-Beast!"


    "What?!" The general was surprised and continued to watch the screen. Everyone tried to rack their brains to understand what was happening, but they saw something that put their minds at ease. They started to smile when they saw the one who appeared right in front of each of the Four-Beast that would bring a cmity to this world.


    "It''s the Four Heavenly Kings!"

 Chapter 461 Need to Get Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 461 Need to Get Stronger</h4>


    Haru, Korosensei, Kouha, and Tsunade didn''t move and stayed in the Knife Building of the Gourmet Hotel. They watched the live record of the Four-Beast who woulde to destroy this world.


    Teppei didn''t stay with them and went together with the Gourmet Reviver group to handle the evacuation along with strengthening the foundation of the building around the center of the area of the world of humans with his nts.


    They knew that the strongest people in terms of power in their groups might be Teppei since this guy''s development was too fast.


    Haru might have the confidence to defeat the Four-Beast with his magic or his other skill, but with his body strength? He wasn''t ready to be killed yet in this situation.


    "Do we not need to do anything?" Tsunade asked.


    "It''s better to let everything happen with the flows since we know they will win this battle," Korosensei said.


    "You don''t need to be that worried since no one would die in this battle," Haru said.


    They nodded and thought that it was better to help to evacuate the people in this area along with helping Komatsu to cook an antidote of poison that would be released by Four-Beast in this worldter.


    "I have to admit that those beasts are strong," Kouha said. He had a serious expression on his face when he saw those beasts.


    There were four beasts that attacked the world for this time and they were Gaoh, Invite Death, King Octopus Kong, and Mount Turtle.


    Gaoh is a quadrupedal beast bulging with muscle and covered in scars, and its overall physical appearance is that of a gigantic male African Lion, though with the fangs of a Sabertooth Cat like the extinct Smilodon.


    The King Octopus Kong is a mollusk fish beast, with five outstanding dark-colored eyes, hairless eyebrows, a wide jaw withrge teeth, amphibious fins on its head and 7 octopus tentacles lining his chin like a beard.


    The Invite Death is a hairless, indigo and purple mollusk mammal beast, with two pieces of hairing out of its snout-like nostrils, forming whiskers of a sort.


    The Mount Turtle is arge volcanic crustacean beast and it possesses arge volcano for a shell on its back, which eruptsva.


    Each of those beats had a capture level of 100++ and to understand how powerful those beasts were. They only needed to watch the live records of the subjugation of those beasts through therge screen in front of them.


    Those four beasts are part of the limbs of the real body of Four-Beast and that is also the reason why they''re staying here now.


    "There are four of them if you have a chance to fight which one are you going to fight?" Haru asked curiously.


    "I am going to fight the Invite Death. I can handle the poison, but I am not sure about all of you," Tsunade said.


    They nodded since the power of poison wasn''t something that could be handled by them. Tsunade, who was very proficient in medical jutsu, could fight the Invite Death evenly.


    "I''ll handle Gaoh then since I can stop his speed with my gravity maniption," Kouha said.


    They nodded since they knew how powerful Kouha''s gravity maniption was. Even though Haru also had gravity magic, in terms of proficiency, he might lose against Kouha since Kouha had both Metal Vessel and Devil Fruit that had helped him to strengthen his gravity maniption.


    "I''ll handle the octopus one," Korosensei said.


    They weren''t surprised by Korosensei''s choice since they thought that it was normal to fight an octopus against an octopus since the one who knew about the octopus the best was the octopus itself.


    "Mount Turtle, huh?" Haru watched how Zebra was fighting against Mount Turtle. He could see that Mount Turtle was a type of beat that was very good with defense.


    "Your magic might be very good to be used on this turtle," Kouha said with a grin.


    "¡­¡­" Haru twitched his lips and thought that it was possible. He knew that his "pleasure magic" was working on an animal, but he wasn''t sure whether those Four-Beasts had mated with something in the past. He was quite a disadvantage in this world since everyone in this world was more concerned about food rather than sex. He felt that there was another magic that would be very deadly in this world, but he knew that it was very expensive to get that magic.


    "Still, I don''t understand this Capture Level thing. I am not even sure how they can calcte the level of each beast," Tsunade said.


    "I have remembered that it is based on the ability of Marking Chameleon. This beat has the ability to measure a creature''s physical strength with its tongue, which can determine the strength levels of an animal allowing it to know which creature is the weakest and easiest to prey on or which one it should avoid," Haru said.


    "Chameleon, huh?" Kouha said absentmindedly while looking at the battle.


    "I wonder whether we can defeat the guy who is going to manipte Teppei," Korosensei suddenly said.


    "It might be possible with my power, but you guys need to be far away or else you''ll be affected by my power," Haru said.


    "It should be okay, right? Since all of us are virgins," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "W - Who is a virgin?!" Korosensei and Tsunade said angrily as if their tails had been stomped by Kouha.


    "I was joking. You don''t need to get excited," Kouha said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hmph!" Koroensei and Tsunade sulked at the same time.


    Haru was speechless looking at Korosensei. He continued to watch the battle and thought that he really needed to get stronger if he wanted to stay alive in the world of Toriko.

 Chapter 462 Transformation 1

    <h4>Chapter 462 Transformation 1</h4>


    On the screen, they watched the Four Heavenly Kings fight against the Four-Beast and defeat them.


    "Canon Fork!"


    "Mold Spear!"


    "Super Hair Shot!"


    "Beat Punch!"


    Haru knew that the real thing would happen soon. "It will happen soon."


    "I am getting nervous for some reason," Koronsensei said.


    "You''re not the only one," Tsunade said.


    They had to admit the strength level of people in this world was very crazy and they were very strong.


    Haru was confident that Madara or Zeref would be beaten up when they came to this world. He had to admit that the world of Toriko was crazy and for him to enter this world might be suicide. However, he was confident that it would be impossible to kill him since most of his technique was used to run away.


    "Tsunade, I think that you''re better to stand by since your healing jutsu is needed when we might get injured in this battle," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­¡­ I''ll do that," Tsunade said. Frankly, she didn''t have that much confidence to fight against the Four-Beat seeing how big it was.


    They felt the earth was shaking uncontrobly and their expression turned serious.


    "It''sing," Kouha said.


    "WAUGHH!!!!!"


    They had only watched the Four-Beast on the manga and anime, but it was their first time to watch it with their own eyes.


    "UWAHHHH!!!!"


    "SAVE US!!!"


    "EKKKK!!!!"


    They heard a scream of a lot of people from the ground running away from this monster and felt that it was normal when they saw such arge monster suddenly appear in the center of the town.


    "RAWRRR!!!!"


    The Four-Beast roared loudly that made everyone almost burst their ears.


    The Four-Beast is a gigantic, nt-like, mixed-breed creature that resembles a bulb, with many protruding root-like appendages that can stretch for miles in all directions. It has a face sunken in ck holes where eyes should be and arge grinning mouth with numerous teeth like protrusions. It is shown to have multiple faces throughout its root structure.


    The Four-Beast is so massive that its main body is easily bigger than skyscrapers and is almost as big as Gourmet Town (excluding its roots which can stretch for miles).


    The Four-Beast who had just woken up was very excited and smashed his roots around the skyscrapers. However, the moment he wanted to smash the skyscrapers it was stopped by something. He turned his attention toward two people who were floating in the sky.


    "It''s quite powerful," Haru said and used his gravity magic to block the root of Four-Beast that almost smashed into the skyscrapers.


    "I''ll handle this," Kouha said and transformed his sword into 50 meters, smashing it toward the Four-Beast. "DIE, YOU CREEPY CREATURE!!!!" He increased the power of his sword swinging with his gravity magic.


    "RAAAAWRRR!!!!" The Four-Beast watched Kouha''s enormous sword move toward him and wanted to y him with into halve.


    Everyone who was running away saw this scene and saw that enormous sword that came down to y the Four-Beast. They had high expectations for this attack and hoped for this attack to be able to defeat it.


    However, the Four-Beast who was known as the Cmity wouldn''t be defeated this easily. He raised a lot of his roots and wrapped it around Kouha''s sword to stop its movement. He was smiling looking at Kouha and pulled it away from him.


    Kouha hurriedly decreased the size of his sword to normal size and could feel how powerful Four-Beast was when it blocked his attack.


    Korosensei who was moving around to save people started to charge very fast toward the Four-Beast. He had received "Foldabody Quirk" as his reward from a quest in the past and he could transform his body into a sharp needle. With his Mach 20 speed, it was a very perfect means of assassination.


    *Stab!*


    Korosensei wanted to drill his body into Four-Beast''s brain ending its life in an instant, however, it wasn''t that easy. He could make a hole in his skin, but he stopped when he hit Four-Beat''s skull. He was unable to prate Four-Beat''s skull and decided to run away.


    Four-Beast realized someone had attacked him on his head and hurriedly tried to smash the thing on his head, but his speed was too low to catch the fly that had attacked him.


    Korosensei appeared once again in a far away building with a scared expression. Fighting a beast was different from fighting a human, especially when fighting this monstrous beast. "Sigh¡­¡­"


    Haru raised both of his first before giving Four-Beast a chain rush of punches. He knew that these punches were useless in front of Four-Beast''s tough body, but what he wanted to do with was not to attack this beast with a punch, but rather using his skill. "Sticky Fingers!!!"


    *Srrt!* *Srrt!* *Srrt!*


    Zipper appeared on the root of the Four-Beast and separated that root from his body.


    The Four-Beast was surprised by Haru''s skill that separated his roots from his body. He raised his root and smashed it toward Haru since he wanted to kill him.


    Haru knew that he would turn into mash once he had been smashed by the Four-Beast. "Astral Mode!" His turned into slightly transparent and the root that wanted to smash him passed through his body without damaging it.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    The root hit the ground and created arge shockwave, making the street into ruin.


    Haru didn''t run away and turned off his "Astral Mode" then punched Four-Beast again to separate his body.


    The Four-Beast raised his root and wanted to strangle Haru but his root passed through his body once again.


    Haru suddenly noticed the movement of something on the earth and knew that the four beasts that had fought the Four Heavenly King hade.


    The Four-Beast hurriedly used his root on the underground absorbed the four beasts into his body.


    Haru went back to both Korosensei and Kouha who were standing on the top of skyscrapers.


    "What skill is that? Howe that attack is passing through your body?" Kouha asked.


    "It''s an ability that I have developed from my devil fruit. Let''s talk about thister since the Four-Beast is going to transform now," Haru said.

 Chapter 463 Transformation 2

    <h4>Chapter 463 Transformation 2</h4>


    Four-Beast who had absorbed Gaoh, Invite Death, King Octopus Kong, and Mount Turtle into his body started to transform. His body, which was quite thin, simr to a root started to change into something different.


    Upon reabsorbing its "limbs," the Four-Beast bulks up with a humanoid appearance. It bes heavily muscled with smooth skin, veins popping out all across its body and the multiple root-like limbs it had before are reduced to only two strong arms with human-like fingers.


    They could see that the size of this beast had increased dramatically at this moment and it seemed very monstrous.


    Kouha also transformed himself into his Djinn Equip form.


    In this form, Kouha''s hair grows longer and its color changes to light purple. He has pink spikesing out of his back that take the shape of wings. He gains a sideways third eye in the middle of his forehead. Both his arms and legs be d in the same spikes which take the shape of armor. He wears a ne and arm bracelets on both arms.


    "I am sure Tsunade is screaming looking at this monster," Haru said.


    "Oh, you''re going to show off your new girlfriend?" Korosensei said while pouting.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless looking at Korosensei.


    "If you have time to fight then why don''t you think how to block the green rain?" Kouha said.


    It didn''t take them for a long time before they saw the Four-Beast to take a deep breath, then released a toxic cloud from his mouth which could cover the area above the Central Human World.


    They saw a green cloud start to cover the sky before long, a green rain started to fall down.


    Korosensei thought that his body would be wet, but suddenly he saw that the rain that was going to fall down on the ground was stopped by something in the sky. He looked at Haru and asked, "Is it you?"


    "Yeah." Haru used his gravity magic to stop the rain.


    Kouha, who had transformed hisrge sword into a scythe with a hammer on the other side, swung it to the sky to destroy the toxic cloud with his gravity maniption. "HAAAA!!!"


    *Bash!!!!!*


    The toxic cloud was smashed in an instant and disappeared into nothing.


    Haru who had gathered the water from the green rain threw a rock that he had opened with Sticky Zipper.


    That rock absorbed all of the toxic green water inside the space that was created by Sticky Zipper.


    Haru pulled back the rock that he had thrown and kept the water to his belongings since he could use it as a weaponter.


    Then suddenly they saw arge tentacles that wanted to smash them into a mush.


    Korosensei moved very fast and took both Kouha and Haru away from their ce.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    The tentacle smashed into a building and destroyed it into pieces.


    Then one after another arge tentacles kept appearing wanting to smash them into a mush.


    However, Korosensei''s speed was undoubtedly very fast and only some people were able to chase after him and Four-Beast clearly wasn''t one of them.


    They ran toward the Four-Heavenly Kings who hade to the Central Human World after chasing the four beasts who ran away from them. They also saw the action of Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei who were able to smash away the toxic cloud, absorb green rain, and ran away from the Four-Beast.


    "You''re too slow!" Korosenseiined to four of them.


    Toriko, Coco, Sunny, and Zebra twitched their lips looking at Korosensei. They were familiar with this bipedal octopus and knew that the advantage of this octopus was his speed.


    "I''ll make you extinctter! You stupid octo---" Zebra wanted to say something, but suddenly a white ghost summoned by Haru passed thought Zebra''s body. He suddenly became depressed and despised himself. "I am a bastard that needs to be extinct in this world¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide when they saw Zebra with such a reaction.


    Zebra hurriedly came back and screamed angrily, but he looked at Haru with wary expression since this guy''s skill was very bizarre.


    "If you have time to get angry, why don''t you handle this Four-Beast first?" Haru said.


    Coco nodded and asked, "Can you block the rain again?"


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s possible." He saw that the Four-Beast prepared to send out another cloud toxic to the sky.


    "Is there something with this rain?" Toriko asked.


    "Green Rain, also known as ''Illness Rain,'' is toxic to the human body and upon contact can kill it within the hour," Coco said.


    Their expression became serious when they heard it.


    "Komatsu, you need to go to the Gourmet Towers right now," Coco said.


    "Huh? Do you mean Chef Yuda''s restaurant? But why?" Komatsu asked.


    "You need to ask about the detoxifying food of this green rain to be cautioned," Coco said.


    "O¡­ Okay." Komatsu nodded.


    Then suddenly the toxic cloud was released once again then released arge amount of green rain.


    Haru once again stopped the rain with his gravity magic, but this time it wasn''t as perfect as before. The rain was so wide and his magic was only able to block in some areas.


    Coco knew that the situation was serious and said, "Zebra, lend Komatsu your horse!"


    Zebra nodded and didn''t ask much since he knew that his horse was the fastest one.


    Komatsu went on the top of therge horse and it started to move very fast toward the Gourmet Towers.


    It was at this moment when they were talking to each other that arge number of tentacles wanted to m them down from above.


    ''Sh*t¡­''

 Chapter 464 Transformation 3

    <h4>Chapter 464 Transformation 3</h4>


    Kouha smashed his hammer above the block, those tentacles away from them. He knew that it was impossible to stop this attack and that was why he was only going to buy time for them to run away.


    Korosensei grabbed all of them with his tentacles with his speed and ran away from this location.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    The building was destroyed and became a ruin in an instant.


    However, the tentacles didn''t give up chasing after them.


    Korosensei''s speed had decreased when he had brought all of them since it was too heavy for him.


    "Let go of me!" Zebra moved away from the Korosensei''s tentacles then boosted his speed with his sound. "Sonic Speed!" He charged toward the Four-Beast and tightened the muscle in his right arm. "Beat Punch!"


    The Four-Beast gritted his teeth then he channeled the force that was sent by Zebra with his "Beat Punch" back toward him.


    "ARGHH!!!!!" Zebra received a counterattack from the Four-Beast and was thrown away by arge force. He was thrown so hard that it created a hole in fiverge skyscrapers before he stopped with a number of broken bones on his body.


    "ZEBRA!!!!"


    Coco, who was in a safe position, covered his entire body in poison armor then created a bow from the poison. He was ready in his position and shouted, "KISS!"


    KISS who was Coco''s pet andrge crow flying toward the Four-Beast and pped his wings scattering his feathers to block the eyesight of the Four-Beast.


    "Poison Arrow!" Coco wanted to shoot his arrow, but he realized the Four-Beast''s tentacles that had opened their eyes from it. He realized that all of his movements had been read by the Four-Beast. He hurriedly let the arrow away from his bow, but that bow was destroyed by the tentacles and his body was mmed. "Gwah!!!" He coughed a lot of blood after the impact of that attack.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!!!*


    "Coco!" Toriko shouted in worry.


    The Four-Beast was very annoyed with the feathers that were scattered by KISS and mmed his tentacles toward it.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    KISS was thrown away and dropped to the ground after being hit by the Four-Beast.


    The Four-Beast suddenly felt something on his lower body. He saw a snake wrapped its body around his legs to stop his movement.


    "Good work, Quinn! Take this!" Sunny created a gigantic humanoid hair and mmed that fist of his creation into the face of the Four-Beast.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    The Four-Beast felt an impact from his body then he channeled that force to Quinn who wrapped its body on his legs.


    "Kah!" Quinn screamed in pain when the force of Sunny''s attack was channeled toward him.


    "What? It redirected the impact from the punch down to his body to Quinn who was wrapped around his legs!" Sunny was startled.


    *Suck!*


    The Four-Beast sucked arge amount of air into his mouth.


    *Fwooo!!!*


    The Four-Beast blew away smoke from his mouth to Sunny who was in front of him.


    "What''s this smoke?" Sunny suddenly felt that this smoke made his hair very sticky that made his hair stick together making it hard to control his hair. He couldn''t move his hair as usual and suddenly he realized that he had be a mouse inside a trap.


    The Four-Beast pped his tworge hands with Sunny between them.


    *Kaboooommm!!!!*


    Sunny closed his eyes and tried to hold the pain on his body. He was dropped to the ground after that attack.


    "Sunny!" Toriko, who saw his friends were defeated one by one, was very helpless. He didn''t realize that Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei had run away from his location. He looked up and saw the Four-Beast wanted to beat him up with hisrge tentacles. The fists of the Four-Beast became closer and wanted to m him into nothingness.


    "AHHHH!!!!" Toriko screamed and tightened the muscle on his arm. "Spiked Punch!" He sent out his fist toward these tentacles the kept sending out another attack one after another.


    "Spiked Punch!"


    "Leg Knife!"


    "Leg Fork!"


    "Spi---"


    Toriko wanted to get away, but he was overwhelmed by the Four-Beast attack and buried inside the punches of this beast.


    *BAAAAMMM!!!!*


    The Four-Beast wanted to beat him down again, but felt a force on his tentacle from Toriko''s attack earlier that made his tentacles thrown for few meters.


    "Ugh¡­¡­" Toriko tried to open his eyes with all of the energy that was left on his body. "What a¡­ Monster."


    Terry who was Toriko''s pet hurriedly picked Toriko who was being buried inside the ground away from the battlefield.


    Rin, who was Sunny''s little sister, sat down on top of Terry and used this chance to use measuring tongs to see the capture level of the Four-Beast. Her face became pale when she saw the capture level of this beast. "3¡­ 310." She was quite desperate then suddenly she saw the capture level of the Four-Beast increased once again. "It¡­ It''s just increased¡­"


    "Look up, fucker!"


    Sudden shout on the battlefield making everyone look toward the sky then suddenly they saw arge rock that dropped on the sky suddenly smashing the toxic cloud away.


    "M - Meteor!!!" Rin opened her eyes wide.


    The Four-Beast used his tentacles to stop the meteor that was falling toward him. He grinned when he stopped the meteor.


    "There is more."


    Then another meteor dropped on the top of the meteor that had been stopped by the Four-Beast.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!!!*


    Therge force from the meteor made the Four-Beast grit his teeth to hold off the impact. He wanted to channel this force to the ground, but someone wouldn''t let him.


    Kouha stood on the top of the Four-Beast and raised his hammer high.


    "Engrave her cruelty and disappear under the queen''s crushing grief!"


    "Lzzo Madraga!"


    Kouha screamed and used the extreme magic that he hadbined together with his power from the devil fruit. The Metal Vessel Symbol appeared in a wide area above the Four-Beast then he smashed his hammer down which causes arge amount of Strength Magic to pulverize everything within the vicinity.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*

 Chapter 465 Cooking Process

    <h4>Chapter 465 Cooking Process</h4>


    Gourmet Tower.


    Komatsu had arrived at the location to meet with Yuda to talk about the green rain. He knew that he needed to make detox food for everyone. He ran very fast and saw both Yuda and Tsunade. "Chef Yuda! Tsunade-san!"


    Yuda nodded and said with a serious expression, "I have heard everything from Tsunade. The green rain, right?"


    "Yes!" Komatsu nodded and sighed in relief when he heard what Tsunade had told everyone. He looked at Tsunade and asked, "Tsunade-san, how did you know?"


    "Haru has given me amunication device," Tsunade answered simply.


    Komatsu nodded in response.


    "I can make it, but I can''t create too many antidotes," Yuda said.


    "What?"


    "There are hundreds of millions of people and I need to do it in one hour. Frankly, we won''t be able to make it in time, not by a millisecond," Yuda said.


    "Even if I give my all, I could only serve a hundred thousand people at most."


    "I¡­ I''ll do whatever I can to help out!" Komatsu said.


    "One additional set of hands won''t cut it out," Yuda said. "We''ll need more hands. And skilled ones at that."


    "That''s why we came!"


    Suddenly they heard a voice and turned toward the source of this voice.


    "Hnh Hnh Hnh. Shall we get to cooking? Yuda?" Setsuno asked.


    "S¡­ Setsuno!!!!"


    "It''s a living legend, Setsuno. We couldn''t have asked for more reliable reinforcements. But¡­" Yuda closed his eyes in pain then opened it once again telling them the truth. "In all honesty, even with you¡­ We don''t have as many millimeters of chefs as we need."


    "That''s why¡­ I came as soon as I was able."


    "Chi¡­ Chiru!"


    "Oh my. Chef Chiru is from Vanishing Japanese Cuisine," Yuda said.


    "Heh Heh. Looks like you''re in a pinch. Komatsu. I''ll help you too."


    "Livebearer!! You havee too!" Komatsu was very happy.


    "That''s the distinguishing guest group you have, but¡­ It''s still not enough."


    They turned their attention toward this source of voice again.


    "It''s you."


    "It''s the owner-chef of the Curry Shop Dham''s curry that brings in 10 trillion a year!! Ranked fourth among the world''s chefs!! It''s Dham Sky the 13th!"


    "The owner of the first-ss Japanese restaurant Guts!! He''s 22nd in the chef ranking!! Chef Lulubu!!"


    "And the big mama from Snack Tsurara!! Ranked 31st ce!! Mama Tsurara!!"


    "The first lunchdy to crack the top ten!! Head of the cafeteria at Nakaume Culinary School!! Ranked 10th ce!! It''s Chef Sumire!!"


    "O¡­ Omigod!! I can''t believe there are so many talented chefs here! It''s like a dreame true!!" Komatsu said excitedly after he introduced all of them.


    Tsunade, who was by their sides, nodded when she heard Komatsu''s introduction. She had to admit that she didn''t know all of them, and she didn''t care either. The only thing that she was speechless about is why didn''t they start cooking now?


    "B - But how did all of you know?" Komatsu asked.


    "I told them."


    Then another person came to join them.


    "Johannes!! Long-time no see!!" Komatsu said.


    "I had wanted to gather more. Unfortunately, these are the only highly skilled chefs in this area right now. All the others are too far away to arrive in time," Johannes said.


    "This is understandable and we can only do what we can," Chiru said.


    "We''ll leave the Four-Beast to the Gourmet Hunters and the cooking to the cooks!" Setsuno said.


    "Now, then. I, Yuda, shall teach you how to cook the antidote meal!!" Yuda said.


    Yuda brought them to the kitchen and showed them how to cook the antidote for the green rain.


    "Th¡­ This is the antidote meal?"


    They saw a purple mochi on the table that had been cooked by Yuda earlier.


    "Is it mochi? Purple colored mochi?" Komatsu wasn''t sure what to say.


    Tsunade joined them and took out the camera to record the cooking process. Haru had asked her to record everything that was happening in the kitchen and she didn''t mind it.


    "It''s a medical mochi. By using colored rice and creating a mochi thatplements the color of the poison, we can neutralize the effects of the poison within the body," Yuda said.


    "Green rain is more yellow-green than green. ording to the color wheel, yellow green''splementary color is purple!"


    "And that''s why it''s purple colored mochi."


    "L¡­Let''s make them quick! With this many people, we can mass-produce the medical mochi!" Komatsu said.


    "We can''t," Lulubu said.


    "Huh? Lulubu?"


    "We certainly could increase the production, but when you think about how they''d be rationed out, we''d have toplete the cooking within thirty minutes. We may be arge group of talented chefs, but frankly, we can''tplete the cooking needed for several hundred million people," Lulubu said.


    "He''s right. Even if it were for 500 million. We''d probably only be able to do 10 percent of that. 50 million," Sumire said.


    "Ch¡­Chef Sumire. Then¡­ Then let''s get even more people! There''s my staff bac at the hotel and we could summon the cooks from all your restaurants. If we get more people to prepare then¡­" Komatsu didn''t want to give up.


    "That would be futile," Yuda said.


    "Yuda! But why¡­?"


    "Because it requires special preparation. You saw me prepare, didn''t you? Medical mochi requires a uniquebination of color rice as well as precise timing for steaming and a specific number of turns of the mortars. If you''re off by even a millisecond it won''te together," Yuda said.


    "B¡­ But¡­" Komatsu was almost in despair when she heard it.


    "Then there''s no choice. It''s not fair, but we''re going to have to select the 50 million people who are going to eat the medical mochi," Johannes said.


    "Th¡­ That''s not right! We''re going to choose and give up on the rest?!" Komatsu was mad.


    "But there isn''t time. We have to start cooking right now or we won''t be able to save anybody," Johannes said.


    "If¡­ If medical mochi is an ingredient that requires special preparation then I think we should find a way so that even the average cook could prepare it easily!" Komatsu said to everyone,


    "Uh¡­"


    "10 minutes! I''ll find a way to prepare for it! I swear so¡­"


    "So please call in as many average chefs as you can!"


    "Please!!!" Komatsu shouted with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other and they could see a serious expression from Komatsu. They nodded and made their decision.


    "Show us what you can do, Komatsu."


    Komatsu was moved and nodded. "Okay! Leave it to me!"

 Chapter 466 Combine Our Appetite 1

    <h4>Chapter 466 Combine Our Appetite 1</h4>


    Kouha mmed his hammer on the top of the Four-Beast.


    *BAAAMMM!!!!*


    The Four-Beast gritted his teeth felt like a powerful force trying to pulverize him. He fell to the ground trying to fight back this force. "ROARRRR!!!!" The ground couldn''t handle the force behind this gravity force and pushed the Four-Beast 20 meters deep into the earth.


    Kouha had a vein appeared on his forehead using all of his power to destroy this monster, however, it was harder than he had thought.


    Korosensei opened his tentacles and shot out a powerfulser beam from his tentacles.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    The Four-Beast frowned when he saw a hole in his body, but it started to regenerate by itself. He didn''t care much about theser, but this force really troubled him.


    Korosensei twitched his lips looking at the Four-Beast who had regenerated himself. He had to admit that he really underestimated the toughness of Four-Beast''s body. He wanted to get closer, but it was impossible with Kouha who made the entire area around the Four-Beast into a heavy gravity force.


    "Damn, just do something!" Kouha screamed. He wanted to tell them how hard it is to stop this monster.


    Haru ignored the gravity force that was generated by Kouha. He tried to stabilize his body with his gravity magic to make him able to move normally in this area. He had one chance and knew that he needed to do it quickly. He moved very fast and appeared on the top of the Four-Beast''s head then screamed, "Sticky Finger!"


    *Srrrrtttt!!!*


    Arge zipper appeared on the top of the head of the Four-Beast and opened his head directly.


    The Four-Beast realized what Haru wanted to do and wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t move under the gravity force that was used by Kouha.


    Everyone could see the brain of the Four-Beast that was moving strangely.


    Haru pointed his finger toward the brain of the Four-Beast. "Infinite sh!" He simultaneously unleashed a powerful barrage of beams of light which, because of their density and grouping, appeared to fuse together into one enormous light st.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*


    Toriko, Sunny, Coco, and Zebra saw their action and couldn''t help but admire, especially when they saw Haru open the Four-Beast''s head directly sending out the powerful light st.


    "Is this the power of zipper?" Sunny said.


    "I thought that it was a joke," Zebra said.


    "Zipper is amazing," Coco said.


    Toriko nodded since his technique also revolved around tools such as forks, knives, and nails.


    Kouha was very tired and he ended his technique when he saw Haru had sent out a barrage of a light st from his fingertips.


    Haru saw that the brain of the Four-Beast had turned into charcoal by his attack, however, suddenly he saw the movement on this beast. He had always activated his observation haki to avoid all of the attacks on himself. He turned himself into his astral mode so that any physical attack would only pass through his body.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!!*


    Haru hurriedly moved back when he saw the Four-Beast attack his location earlier. He saw the tentacles chasing after him, but he was very calm since it was useless to attack him.


    *BOOM!!!* *BOOM!!!* *BOOM!!!*


    The street turned into ruin and was full of holes.


    Haru flew toward Kouha who was standing on the skyscrapers. "I might die."


    "Sorry, it is very hard to stop this monster," Kouha said.


    "Do you have a way to defeat it? Since I can see that monster starting to regenerate his brain," Korosensei said.


    "Meteor Noise!"


    Suddenly a loud noise almost burst their eardrums and they saw something moving very fast on the top of the Four-Beast then sted a meteor on the top of it.


    *BAAAAAMMMMM!!!!*


    "Spear Mold!"


    Coco threw a spear of poison at the speed of light and stabbed the Four-Beast who was undergoing regeneration, but it was toote since the Four-Beast had regenerated himself.


    The Four-Beast mmed the poison spear and destroyed it into pieces. He looked at Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei since he knew that they were the only people who could harm him.


    The Four Heavenly Kings who saw being ignored by the Four-Beast for the first time felt something known as anger. They were very angry when this beast seemed very arrogant in front of them.


    *Growl!*


    Suddenly they heard a loud sound of a stomach and they didn''t need to guess who was the one who could create such a loud sound.


    "Sorry, I have thought how delicious this Four-Beast is when we have defeated it," Toriko said while wiping away his saliva.


    *Gulp!*


    Coco, Sunny, and Zebra also felt the same and their stomachs started to growl at the same time.


    They remembered from the record of their adopted father that the more they hit this monster the more the meat inside the Four-Beast became very tenderized. They had beaten it up several times and knew that it would turn into something very delicious.


    "Remember what the old man said?" Toriko said.


    "What?" Zebra asked.


    "Combine our appetites into energy," Toriko said.


    They remembered their childhood when their old man showed the power of an appetite that could defeat any ingredients in this world. They knew that move was the only way for them to be able to defeat the Four-Beast.


    "Let''s do it," Coco said.


    "I know, but who is going to buy us time?" Sunny asked.


    Toriko shouted and said, "Haru, buy us a time!"


    "What?" Haru was distracted when Toriko called him and a tentacle mmed into his body.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Luckily, Haru was in his astral mode and the attack had passed through his body. He thought for a while and knew that the Four Heavenly Kings were ready to start their ultimate attack. He watched the Four-Beast and decided to test whether this beast was a virgin or not. He closed his eyes then a pink aura was released from his body.

 Chapter 467 Combine Our Appetite 2

    <h4>Chapter 467 Combine Our Appetite 2</h4>


    Komatsu had entered the kitchen simply trying the medical mochi''s cooking method with only 10 minutes of time.


    In the meantime, the poison chef, Tn, appeared on the screen on the city to educate everyone that had been rained by the green rain to prolong their life with acupuncture.


    Everyone waited for Komatsu patiently until they saw that the time limit was almost over. They saw only a few seconds before the 10-minute limit was over. They thought that Komatsu had failed, but they saw the door of the kitchen was opened and Komatsu came out with a happy face while bringing a medical mochi in his hand.


    "I have found the way!" Komatsu said with a bright smile.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it, but then they started tomunicate with their subordinates to cook the rest of the medical mochi together to save everyone who had been infected by the green rain.


    "Toriko-san! It''s your time!" Komatsu shouted while looking at the direction of the fight.


    Tsunade nodded and seemed satisfied after she had done the job that Haru had entrusted to her. She wanted to drink alcohol, but she knew that it wasn''t the time. She wanted him to defeat the Four-Beast as soon as possible so she could start the banquet.


    Haru used his "pleasure magic" on the Four-Beast and he had expected a reaction, however, he was disappointed since he didn''t see a reaction on this monster.


    "Virgin?" Kouha asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. He thought that everyone in this world was more into glutton rather than lustful.


    Korosensei seemed to look at the Four-Beast with contempt since this monster had lived for a long time, but it had never had intercourse with a female Four-Beast.


    "Ahn¡­¡­"


    "It''s good¡­¡­"


    "W - What is this? Why do I feel nice?"


    "You should stop this stupid magic," Kouha said.


    Haru''s magic spread the entire city and made anyone who had tasted the forbidden fruit to moan in ecstasy.


    Haru only nodded since this magic was useless when the opponent was a virgin, and most of the people in this ce had more interest in food than sex. He didn''t feel that his magic would be useful in this situation. He really hoped to be able to get a weapon after the quest was over since he felt his meaning of attack was very limited.


    His light magic might be powerful, but it wasn''t enough. This magic was good for speed, but for the attack, he didn''t feel that it was very adequate. His Sticky Fingers was the only thing that he felt very good since it could be used for a lot of things and it was very versatile.


    Kouha didn''t help in this situation since he had used all of his energy.


    The only one who was able to stop this Four-Beast was the three pets of the Four Heavenly Kings, Korosensei, and Haru.


    The Four Heavenly Kings, Toriko, Sunny, Coco, and Zebra were doing something to defeat the Four-Beast with theirbination attack.


    Haru sighed and wondered what he should do at this moment. If it was normal people then his attack earlier would have sufficed since he was able to destroy the brain of this monster easily, but this monster wasn''t normal since it could regenerate very fast.


    Korosensei with his speed became a sharp needle and created a lot of holes in the Four-Beast''s body. His attack was working, but it wasn''t enough to defeat this monster since the wound was too small. He was weak and his only advantage was his speed, but in front of such a tough monster, it was hard to do an assassination.


    "Do you have a way to defeat it?" Kouha asked with a slightly paleplexion.


    Haru felt that it was normal since Kouha had used a lot of his power. He put both of his hands on his shoulders and said, "I''ll handle it, you should rest for a while." He gave this guy a gentle smile then looked at the Four-Beast. He had once technique that he hadn''t used, even though it might not able to defeat this Four-Beast, but he thought that it should able to stop this monster for a while waiting for the Four Heavenly Kings to finish their technique.


    Kouha looked at Haru and nodded. He felt reassured with him here and said, "I''ll be by your side when something happens."


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    Korosensei who heard their conversation nced at them with a suspicious gaze.


    "So what are you going to do?" Kouha asked.


    "I''ll use my devil fruit power," Haru said and took a deep breath before creating arge ghost.


    This ghost had a silly expression and seemed very harmless.


    The Four-Beast who saw this silly ghost could only feel strange. He used his tentacles to smash this silly enormous ghost, but it passed through. He was surprised when he saw this ghost keep moving forward toward him.


    The ghost that was released by Haru was unstoppable and it charged toward the Four-Beast.


    The Four-Beast snorted and seemed to show a tough attitude. He tried to stop it, but it was useless since none of his attacks were able to stop this ghost. He saw the ghost wanted to enter his body and his muscles tightened showing a nervous expression since he realized that this attack might be dangerous.


    The three pets and Korosensei worked together to stop the Four-Beast.


    The Four-Beast was angry, but the ghost entered his body then suddenly he felt a dangerous feeling inside his heart. He suddenly felt depressed and down in four murmured something strange.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone seemed to be shocked at the Four-Beast who was in four looking very depressed.


    Haru had to admit the power of Horo-Horo no Mi was very powerful, but the disadvantage of this power was it was too slow, but it was very effective to catch an opponent of the guard. He sent out another ghost to buy a time since he was sure that the Four Heavenly Kings would be able to handle the rest.


    Toriko, Coco, Sunny, and Zebra didn''t disappoint him. They had finished with theirbination attack and in their hands, there was arge golden ball that seemed to be able to devour everything.


    Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei saw the four of them sent out their attack and saw this attack to devour the Four-Beast who was depressed on the ground into a ball of meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Done?"

 Chapter 468 Where is Teppei?

    <h4>Chapter 468 Where is Teppei?</h4>


    Sunny, Kouha, and Haru used their power to catch the people who had been eaten by the Four-Beast.


    Those people who had been eaten were being caught by the Four-Beast to be eatenter in the Gourmet World.


    They had defeated the Four-Beast and they had received a notice that they were able to go back as soon as possible or stay for three days. They had decided to stay for three days since it would be nice for them to stay in this ce to eat something first then went back to the time of their own world had stopped.


    Korosensei walked toward the meat of the Four-Beast and it seemed simr to an orb. He looked at Coco and asked, "What was the attack that you have used earlier?"


    "We justbined our appetite energy," Coco answered.


    "¡­¡­" Korosensei scratched his temple with his tentacle and seemed to be very strange when he heard such a technique. ''Appetite energy?'' He looked at his stomach and wondered whether he could use such a technique.


    "Toriko-san!!!!"


    Then they heard a loud voice from behind. They turned and saw arge horse with Komatsu on the top of it. They also saw Tsunade was standing on the top of the horse too with her breasts bouncing around because of the force of the movement of the horse.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone seemed to feel something wet on their nose. They touched their nose and saw blood on their fingers. They had realized that they had a nosebleed, but they didn''t think much since they thought that they were only tired then continued to look at Tsunade.


    Tsunade jumped from the top of therge horse and ran toward him. "Eat this." She brought a medical mochi that had been cooked by everyone and fed it to Haru''s mouth.


    "Thank you," Haru said while chewing the medical mochi.


    "Kouha, for you too," Tsunade said and took another one.


    "Oh." Kouha had never been wet from the rain earlier, but he was curious about the taste of this mochi.


    "How about me?" Korosensei appeared beside them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade looked at Korosensei for a while before giving him a medical mochi.


    "Thank you!" Korosensei smiled happily.


    Komatsu also gave the mochi to the Four-Heavenly Kings who had dropped on the ground with a tired body. He fed those mochis to their mouth and detoxed the poison inside their bodies.


    Haru could only think that their rtionship was very bromance. He sighed at the author of this book since the number of beautiful female characters was very low. He decided to not think too much and sat down on the ground before taking out hisptop.


    "What are you going to do?" Korosensei asked.


    "Ritsu wants toe," Haru answered and did the same in his own world.


    "Ritsu?!" Korosensei and Kouha were surprised.


    "Who is Ritsu?" Tsunade frowned.


    Haru didn''t take a long time before he saw Ritsu appear on the screen of theptop. "Ritsu is my friend."


    Ritsu seemed to be very confused then she realized that she had teleported to another world. She was on theptop screen looking at Haru, Korosensei, Kouha, and Tsunade. "Korosensei! Ren-san!"


    "Oh! Ritsu!" Korosensei hugged theptop since it had been a while since he had seen his student.


    Ritsu smiled looking at his teacher and looked around curiously. "What world is this?"


    "This is the world of food. You need to eat food to be stronger," Korosensei said.


    "Food?" Ritsu sighed since she couldn''t eat anything.


    Haru thought about something and looked at Toriko. "Toriko!"


    Toriko who was munching a medical mochi turned his attention toward Haru. "What''s wrong, Haru?" He knew that it was because of him that they could release their strongest attack. He was a bit curious about what kind of attack was being used by him earlier since it could make anyone depressed.


    "Can I get a GT Robot?" Haru asked.


    Korosensei, who was staying beside him, suddenly startled. "GT Robot?!"


    GT Robot or Gourmet Telexistence Robot is a type of robot intended to be used to investigate areas that are normally inessible to normal humans. It can supply gourmet ingredients without the user having to step into dangerous soil.


    Korosensei knew what Haru wanted to do and looked at Ritsu. "Ritsu, do you want a body?"


    "Yes, Sensei." Ritsu nodded. She thought that this GT Robot should be something that could be used as her body and she seemed to be very excited when she thought that she would be able to get her own body.


    "Well¡­ Sure," Toriko answered without thinking too much since he didn''t think that GT Robot was expensive when he thought about the thing that they had done to everyone.


    Haru knew that the GT Robot was very versatile and it could be modified easily. "You should have your body soon."


    "Thank you, Haru," Ritsu said with a smile.


    "Make it into a beautiful girl like this," Korosensei said while pointing at his tentacles and the screen of theptop.


    "¡­¡­" Toriko felt strange, but nodded. He didn''t think much and only thought about how to eat this Four-Beast rather than talking about Korosensei''s strange hobby.


    Haru was quite tired then suddenly he realized something. He hurriedly stood up and asked, "Where is Teppei?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They were startled when they heard it. They had realized that this Teppei had decided to go to meet the one who had reincarnated the Four-Beast.


    Haru and Korosensei were prepared to move, but they saw Teppei''s figure there.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Teppei looked at them with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You bastard! Don''t make us worried!"


    They jumped together to hug and check whether this bastard was alright.


    Haru checked Teppei''s neck and sighed in relief when he didn''t see a scar on it.


    "Calm down, I am alright," Teppei said with a smile, feeling warm looking at those who were worried about him.


    "Everyone, let''s eat the Four-Beast together!" Komatsu suddenly said.


    They dropped Teppei on the ground and went to Komatsu since they had checked that this Teppei was alright.


    Teppei twitched his lips and wanted to smack them. He touched his neck and sighed. ''It doesn''t feel good.''

 Chapter 469 Went Out Together

    <h4>Chapter 469 Went Out Together</h4>


    Haru and Tsunade went out together to see a lot of things since the Four-Beast matter was over then they decided to take a holiday.


    They had to admit that the taste of the Four-Beast was very delicious and it made them realize that it was very good and their bodies felt healthier for some reason.


    However, they didn''t have a Gourmet Cell that would make them be stronger with only eating and they also didn''t try to put a Gourmet Cell into their bodies since it would be hard to maintain their diet in their own world.


    The advantage of the Gourmet Cell is making anyone be stronger once they have put it into their bodies and eat something, but the disadvantage of this thing is also obvious.


    Glutton.


    They would be a glutton and it needed a lot of money to make their stomachs full in just a day. Unless they had decided to stay in this world then it was better to not have a Gourmet Cell.


    "Kuh¡­ I want to stay in this ce for a long time!" Tsunade said while holding arge mug of beer. She was very happy and wanted to stay with him like this. "If only there was a casino here¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless while munching a yakitori on his hand. "The Four-Beast has just attacked this world."


    "I know." Tsunade sighed.


    "More importantly¡­" Haru took Tsunade''s hand and said, "Is it alright for you to eat a lot?"


    Tsunade looked at her hand which was being held by Haru. Her face turned redder and said, "W - What are you doing?!"


    "We have kissed, what are you embarrassed about?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Tsunade blushed when she remembered the thing that had happened a few days ago. "B - But¡­"


    "If it bothers you, then you just think that I might get lost if you''re not holding my hand," Haru said.


    "Are you a child?" Tsunade was speechless.


    "I am," Haru answered with a smile.


    Tsunade sighed, but she didn''t let his hand go. "It can''t be helped, you might get lost if I don''t hold your hand." She looked at him with a reprimanded expression.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless when he saw Tsunade''s proud expression. "Thank you." He thought that he had be a qualified toyboy and he could eat by only relying on his face.


    "How is Ritsu?" Tsunade asked. She had talked with Ritsu and became closer to each other. She had to admit this artificial intelligence was very smart and friendly.


    "She is with Korosensei making her modified GT Robot," Haru answered.


    "But GT Robot, huh?" Tsunade remembered the GT Robot had a creepy shape. She felt a bit sorry for Ritsu and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "It should be alright. If you''re worried about Ritsu''s appearance then you don''t need to worry since they can modify it into simr appearance to original''s Ritsu," Haru answered. He knew that the technology in this ce was several times higher than his own world and he thought that GT Robot was a perfect body for Ritsu.


    "Is she going to stay here?" Tsunade asked.


    "I am not sure." Haru didn''t think much if Ritsu wanted to stay in this world or follow him or go back to her world. He looked around and suddenly saw a good car. "Let''s visit that ce."


    Tsunade turned and saw a car shop. "You''re going to buy a car?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and walked there together with Tsunade. He had money but he was toozy to waste his money on a luxurious thing, but it was different to use to buy something with the money from this world.


    "Hello Madam, which car are you interested in?" The staff member asked. He looked at both Haru and Tsunade and thought that they were parents and children.


    "He is the one who is going to buy it?" Tsunade pointed her finger at Haru.


    Haru walked toward a car that was a bit simr to the Ferarri 275 GTB in silver. He had to admit that he had fallen in love with this car. If it was in his own world then this car might cost 20 million USD and he didn''t think that it was worth it to buy a car as expensive as that when he could use that money to buy a football club, but it was different in this world. "I''ll take this car."


    "What? Really?" The staff was surprised.


    "Here." Haru took out a ck card that he had gotten from the Gourmet Casino in the past. He had won a lot and it was very easy for him to buy a car.


    The staff seemed to be more respectful when he saw the ck card. "Pleasee here, I''ll handle the process as soon as possible."


    Haru nodded and looked at Tsunade. "Do you want a car too?"


    Tsunade shook her head and said, "I''ll borrow yours."


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and didn''t think much. He sat down together with Tsunade and heard from the staff that this car was able to move at 500 mph, it wouldn''t be destroyed by a missile and nuclear, it also used the power of battery that could make this car move for 100 years, and it also could float. He also heard that there were a lot of things, but he decided to not exin it here. He felt that it wasn''t wrong to buy this car.


    "Let me drive it back," Tsunade said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless, but he didn''t mind it since he knew that this woman had a Riding Skill from Fate that made her able to drive anything easily.


    It took one hour for the registration process to be over.


    Tsunade used the car right away and Haru sat down on the passenger seat.


    "Thank you very much!" The staff said.


    It was Tsunade''s first time driving a car, but she felt that she understood everything once she had touched this car. She drove the car smoothly and said, "y some song."


    Haru didn''t think much and yed his favorites song.


    *(BGM - Come and Get Your Love - Redbone)


    "¡­¡­"


    "Come and get your love."


    "Come and get your love."


    "Come and get your love."


    Tsunade wore sunsses and tapped her finger on the steering wheel.


    Haru looked at Tsunade and saw her breasts bouncing around wondering how could it grow this big.

 Chapter 470 I might go bankrupt

    <h4>Chapter 470 I might go bankrupt</h4>


    Haru, Kouha, and Tsunade thought that it was their time to go back.


    "Ritsu, do you want toe with me?" Haru asked.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Yes, my body is okay now." She was in her new body that was made from GT Robot. She really loved this body and her appearance was simr to a woman in her early 20''s.


    Haru saw a female with a normal height standing in front of him. "Your hair is beautiful."


    "Thank you," Ritsu said with a smile.


    "Is this body okay? Why don''t you want to make your body younger?" Korosensei asked.


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "Haru needs an assistant to manage his business."


    "What business?" Kouha asked.


    "It seems that he wants to 25% the economy of the world''s economy," Ritsu answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard Ritsu''s words.


    Korosensei patted Haru''s shoulder and said, "Sensei is proud of you."


    Haru was a bit speechless and said, "Thank you, Sensei."


    "Please lend me money when you have be a sess," Korosensei said.


    "¡­"


    Haru had aplicated expression on his face. He looked at Ritsu and asked, "You''re okay to follow me?"


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Following you is more interesting than following Sensei."


    "¡­"


    Korosensei didn''t say anything and walked toward the edge of the room then started to sulk with a depressed expression.


    Kouha walked beside Haru and said, "Don''t forget the next month."


    Haru nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll visit you."


    "Good." Kouha nodded in response.


    Haru had brought a lot of souvenirs before he went back to his own world. He looked at Tsunade and brought her to the rooftop of this hotel.


    Tsunade hadplex emotions at that moment. She didn''t want to go back, but she knew that she would need to go back. She saw hime toward her and held her hand to bring her to somece. She didn''t mind it since she also wanted to talk with him. She wanted to tell him what they would do after they had gone back to their own world.


    Korosensei sighed and muttered in a low voice. "Damn, harem protagonist."


    Kouha and Ritsu looked at each other and only shrugged their shoulders. They had gotten used to Haru''s romanticism and weren''t surprised anymore.


    Tsunade stopped when they had arrived on the rooftop of the hotel. "Haru, you don''t need to think too much about our rtionship."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t say anything.


    "I am old," Tsunade said.


    "I don''t care about that," Haru answered.


    Tsunade smirked and said, "You might not care, but what about the other people?"


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to think of them," Haru said.


    "What about your girlfriends? Are you going to leave them for me?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No."


    Tsunade smiled and said, "Then, think of the time that we have spent as a good memory. I am happy to spend my time with you." She turned and wanted to leave. Her eyes were a bit misty when she said those words. She didn''t want him to see her in this state, but suddenly her hand was pulled by him. She turned and saw him hugging her waist, making her unable to get away. "Let go of me."


    "You said that, but you''re crying," Haru said.


    "I am not crying," Tsunade said. She felt that she was an old cow who had eaten fresh grass. She was at the age where she could be Haru''s grandma. She hated it when she thought that she was born earlier than him and she hated it when she was already in her mid 50''s. She hated that¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade felt that time had stopped at this moment. She saw him kissing her lips once again without prior notice. She wanted to get angry, but she couldn''t do it. She felt her heart which was numb because of the loss of her loved one started to beat very fast. She felt that she started to bloom once again when she received this kiss.


    Their kiss was very long since they felt that they had be one at this moment.


    They separated their kiss from each other and made a string of saliva between their lips. They looked at each other once again and continued to kiss since they felt that it wasn''t enough.


    Haru would have never thought that he would start to do such a thing to this woman.


    Tsunade also didn''t expect that she would fall for this hairy boy.


    Haru looked at Tsunade while hugging her waist with one hand. He caressed her face and said, "You''re beautiful."


    Tsunade was a bit shy looking at his eager expression. She looked away and said softly, "It''s a bit too early."


    "It''s okay." Yuuki kissed Tsunade''s forehead.


    Tsunade suddenly remembered the kiss from herst lover who had died in the battle before. She looked up at him since Haru was taller than her. "It seems that you have gotten taller."


    "Is that so?" Haru didn''t realize it.


    "Yeah." Tsunade patted his head since she felt that Haru had gotten taller from her first meeting. She also felt something hot on her stomach and she didn''t need to guess what it was. "Wait for a while."


    "I know, I am a very patient guy," Haru said.


    Tsunade thought for a while and asked, "What are you going to do with your girlfriends?"


    "I am going to date you at the same time," Haru said without shame.


    "You scum," Tsunade said without hesitation.


    "I love you," Haru said.


    Tsunade sighed and had a headache. She snuggled into his arms and said, "Come to my world from time to time."


    "Ok," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Make me a casino in my world too," Tsunade said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru thought that he might go bankrupt this way.

 Chapter 471 Huge Trap

    <h4>Chapter 471 Huge Trap</h4>


    Haru teleported back to his own world and sat down on the couch. He was sleeping in the living room of the second floor since his room was being used by Akane who had decided to sleep in this ce. He opened a zipper on his body and took out Ritsu''s body which he had brought from Toriko''s world. He didn''t need to take out hisputer and saw that the body of Ritsu started to open her eyes.


    Ritsu looked around and said, "We havee back."


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "It''s still surprising that we can travel in a lot of worlds," Ritsu said.


    "Yeah, but I realize that my power isn''t enough," Haru said with a sigh. He was really helpless in the world of Toriko and he was sure that he would be killed without the power of Horo Horo no Mi.


    Ritsu sat down beside him and said, "It''s okay, you don''t need to worry about it that much."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I am surprised that you''re going to follow me."


    "I want to learn about love from you," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "I am not the perfect person to do that." He knew that he was scum and it was better for Ritsu to learn from someone else.


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "No, you''re the perfect one."


    "How so?" Haru asked.


    "Because you have a lot of girls. Ritsu looked at him and said, "You have a lot of experience and I don''t see anyone that is better than you."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Don''t me me if you fell in love with me."


    Ritsu only smiled hearing his words. She remembered something and asked, "You''re not going to open your reward?"


    "Oh, right." Haru suddenly became hesitant when he was going to open his reward from the quest. He remembered his rewards from Horo Horo no Mi and "pleasure magic". He felt that he needed to enter a big pit before he could use all of those powers. He was a bit nervous when he thought about what kind of danger he would receive after he had gotten the power.


    "You''re nervous?" Ritsu said.


    "A bit," Haru answered.


    "Right, remember about bitcoin?" Ritsu suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong with bitcoin?" Haru asked.


    "Don''t you want to talk with the founder of bitcoin?" Ritsu said.


    Haru suddenly thought that he really needed to talk with the founder of bitcoin. He remembered the name of the founder of bitcoin was Satoshi Nakamoto. He also remembered that there were at least 21 million bitcoins that were circted in the past. He had thought that he could use this chance to gather a bitcoin but suddenly he remembered that he wasn''t an admin in bitcoin. He was afraid of Satoshi Nakamoto blocking his ount suddenly.


    Haru tapped his chin and really thought that he needed to talk with Satoshi Nakamoto. He wasn''t sure who this person was since this person was very secretive and in his past life this person had one million bitcoin but had never used it. "Well, I should really talk to him."


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Do you want to talk with him now?"


    "Have you talked with him before?" Haru asked.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "I have also seen him."


    "¡­¡­" Haru nodded and didn''t feel that surprised. "I''ll talk to him tomorrow." It was very easy for him to hack aputer, but he didn''t really have that much intention to meet him. He knew that the purpose of Satoshi Nakamoto to build bitcoin was because of the financial economy that was happening in 2008 since USD ornd wasn''t a safe method to keep the money.


    "You''re going to open your reward?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s change our location."


    Ritsu nodded in response.


    They went to Haru''sboratory where he had kept his miningputer and his cloudputing machine.


    Haru also thought to build his own satellite with the satellite that he had stolen from Korosensei''s world. He had modified this ce to be bigger with his Sticky Fingers. He had opened a lot of space with his zipper on the underground.


    Haru took out his smartphone and saw that there were a lot of his friends chatting on the group chat.


    Tsunade: "It''s a very horrible monster."


    Kouha: "The three of us are unable to defeat it."


    Everyone seemed to be surprised when they heard Kouha''s words since they knew that Kouha and Haru were one of the strongest members on the Group Chat.


    Kuroneko: "Where is Teppei?"


    Teppei: "I am helping to evacuate the people."


    Gintoki: "Where is Haru?"


    Korosensei: "Sleeping?"


    Tsunade: "I am also quite sleepy aftering back from another world."


    Yajima: "Then you should sleep first. We can talk about the quest tomorrow."


    Everyone agreed and they decided to take a rest. However, there was one person who wasn''t going to let them sleep.


    Luffy: "Is the meat of the Four-Beast delicious?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "MEAT!!!!!"


    They wanted to eat the meat of the Four-Beast too.


    Haru chuckled and sent out the meat to the group chat.


    [Ding! Haru has sent out the meat of the Four-Beast!]


    "!!!!!!!"


    "Haru, I love you!"


    Haru: "I am going to sleep early."


    Gintoki: "I am going to enjoy this meat."


    Luffy: "Meat! Meat!"


    Haru ended the chat and took a deep breath looking at the reward from the quest. He looked at Ritsu who gave him a nod. He was ready for it and pressed his reward. He was a bit nervous and waited for a moment. He wanted a weapon rather than something strange since a weapon wouldn''t give him a strange effect on his body simr to a Devil Fruit or "pleasure magic". He didn''t wait too long and saw his reward.


    [Congrattions, you have received Aquaman (Arthur Curry) Antean Hybridized Physiology]


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and sighed in relief when he didn''t feel anything, however, suddenly he felt that his body was in pain.


    "GNHHH!!!!!"


    Haru gnashed his teeth and growled in pain, "Motherfucker!"


    "Haru!!!!!"


    His expression was in pain, but he held himself. He really thought that this reward was a huge pit.

 Chapter 472 Did you see a cat robot?

    <h4>Chapter 472 Did you see a cat robot?</h4>


    "Haru, are you alright?" Ritsu wasn''t sure this feeling, but she felt ufortable when she saw him showing a painful expression while squirming around the ground. She used her eyes to see whether there was something wrong, but she saw that his body started to be stronger. She saw his muscles, bones, skin, and even his penis start to evolve into something stronger.


    "I - I need water," Haru said and felt that his skin was a bit dry.


    "I''ll bring it right away," Ritsu said.


    Haruid on the ground weakly, but he felt his body had be more powerful than before. His brain also moved faster than before and his senses also increased. He opened his pants and wondered whether they had be slightly bigger. He was already of his very own size, but with this reward, he would put any porn actor to shame.


    Ritsu hade back and brought him a bucket of water before pouring it on his body.


    *Ssh!*


    His body was wet, but he felt better than ever. "It feels nice." He took out his shirt and suddenly heard an exim from Ritsu. "What''s wrong?"


    "Is that a tattoo?" Ritsu asked while pointing her finger at his shoulder.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru hurriedly went to the toilet to see his change in the mirror. He saw himself in the mirror and saw that his hair had be longer. He thought that he needed to cut it, but that wasn''t important since he saw tribal tattoos on his upper arms and his shoulders that spanned to his back and chest. He remembered from aic that it was a bestowal of blessing from God of the Sea for Aquaman. He sighed in relief when he saw that it didn''t span until his arms since he could hide it with his shirt. He also understood why his shoulders, back, and chest were very painful earlier.


    Haru decided to check the change on his body again. He saw that his appearance there was a slight change. Before his appearance was simr to a sunny boy giving him an image of a handsome prince on the white horse, however, after the change on his body, he saw that he was more masculine than ever. He saw that his appearance became sharper and gave him a rouge, but also majestic feeling.


    However, Haru had to admit that it didn''t change his appearance that much. He was the same as before, but the feeling that he gave was different. He sat down on the floor of the bathroom and checked his new power.


    Haru knew Aquaman since it was one of the most popr heroes on DC Comics. He remembered that this hero was half-human and half-Antean.


    ''What about power?''


    Haru looked at the detail of his reward and saw that this physiology gave him a variety of powers including superhuman strength, telepathic control over marine life, and the ability to survive both in water and onnd. He was d that he was only-Antean since he didn''t want to live forever on the water.


    "How?" Ritsu asked, looking at him curiously. She saw Haru was alright, but she was quite worried about him. ''Is this a worry?'' She started to know what it felt like to be worried about someone.


    "It''s okay." Haru stood up and said, "I have gotten used to this new power." He clenched his hand and could feel that he was more powerful than ever.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "You can make any girl drooling with that body." She understood the taste of the girl in this world after she read the information on the inte.


    Haru looked down and saw eight packs on his stomach. He sighed in relief since his body didn''t turn into very beefy, but rather a handsome streamline of muscles through this reward. "You shouldn''t read the inte too much."


    "I didn''t read something with 18+ age," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Let''s sleep."


    "Agree." Ritsu nodded.


    Yuri woke up in the early morning since it had be her habit. She saw that both Iwasawa and Shiin had also woken up from their sleep.


    "Good morning."


    They greeted each other and went to the 1st floor to open the bakery. They didn''t need to do too much and only ced the bread on the disy since the robot would take care of the cooking process.


    "Where is Haru?" Yuri asked.


    "I am not sure." Iwasawa shook her head.


    Shiina ced her ears on the floor and pointed her finger at hisputer room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa and Yuri were wondering why this girl ced her ear on the ground.


    "I''ll wake him up," Yuri said and walked to his room.


    Iwasawa looked at Yuri''s back and nodded. "Let''s go."


    Shiina nodded and went to the kitchen together.


    Yuri went to his room and turned on the light. She saw him sleeping on the couch while covered in a nket. She smiled and wanted to wake him up, but suddenly turned surprised when she saw someone familiar.


    "Good morning, Yuri," Ritsu said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Good morning?" Yuri answered unsurely. She looked at this girl for a while and suddenly remembered someone. "Ritsu?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Ritsu asked while tilting her head.


    "¡­¡­" Yuri walked slowly toward Ritsu and held Ritsu''s head then her body. She could feel that it was quite soft then she kneaded Ritsu''s breasts.


    "Yuri?" Ritsu was confused.


    "¡­¡­" Yuri took a step back and asked, "How did you get a body?" She held her head and asked, "Did youe from 22 century?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "No! No! Wait!" Yuri held her head and said, "Did you meet a cat robot on the way?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "No."


    "I mean Doraemon! Did you see Doraemon?" Yuri asked.


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t watched it. Is it a popr anime?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri felt that there were a lot of questions that she wanted to ask, but she wasn''t sure where to begin. She suddenly remembered something and went to Haru. "Haru, wake up!" She wanted to shake his body to wake him up but suddenly a hand pulled her to the nker and hugged himfortably.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri turned red and saw his face was very close to her. She suddenly thought that it wasn''t bad and wanted to sleep again.


    "You''re not waking him up?"


    Yuri had forgotten that there was a robot from the future that hade to this world.


    "Haru, wake up!"

 Chapter 473 Simple Morning

    <h4>Chapter 473 Simple Morning</h4>


    Iwasawa, Yuri, and Shiina talked to each other with Ritsu who had gotten her new body. They were pretty surprised and seemed to be very happy about it. It was pretty easy for them to ept a strange thing that had happened in front of them since they didn''t think too much either. They would have never thought that Ritsu''s body was made from technology 50 years in the future. If they knew they would be jumping to the roof showing how shocked they were.


    Ritsu was also happy that she could be a normal human. "I''ll also help the cafe."


    "Where is Haru?" Iwasawa asked.


    "He''s in the garage," Yuri said.


    "Why?" Iwasawa asked.


    "He is going to modify a car or something from what I have heard," Yuri said and didn''t think much.


    "His hobby is expensive," Iwasawa said with a sigh.


    "He has a lot of money and you don''t need to think too much," Ritsu said.


    Iwasawa sighed when she thought about the ie that he had gotten from the bakery.


    "But shouldn''t he put his money in the bank?" Yuri asked.


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "Haru has a lot of money and this cafe is the one with the least ie."


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa and Yuri thought that Haru became more and more mysterious.


    Shiina suddenly raised her hand and wanted to ask a question.


    "What''s wrong, Shiina?" Ritsu asked.


    Shiina pointed at her shoulder and said, "What happened to Haru''s shoulder?" It was very rare for her to say a lot of words and this question seemed to be startled by both Iwasawa and Yuri.


    "It''s a tattoo," Ritsu answered.


    "Tattoo?!" They were startled when they heard it.


    "Why did he put on a tattoo suddenly?" Yuri frowned since she thought that Haru had turned into a bad guy. She thought that she needed to do something to make him into a prim guy again.


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "It''s different from a normal tattoo. How to say¡­" She thought for a while and wondered whether it was okay to talk about it.


    "What''s wrong? Tell us," Yuri said.


    "Remember that he is an Omyouji, right?" Ritsu said.


    Yuri nodded and asked, "Does that tattoo have something to do with it?"


    Ritsu nodded and said, "It''s simr to a blessing."


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Omnyouji?'' Iwasawa raised her eyebrow.


    Shiina nodded and understood. She could feel that Haru had be stronger for some reason and thought that it might be because of that tattoo.


    "What do you mean by an Omnyoji?" Iwasawa asked.


    "It''s simr to a monk. You don''t need to think too much since the bakery will open soon," Yuri said.


    Iwasawa nodded and decided not to think too much. She only wanted to be a popr singer, however, she was pretty curious about Haru''s new tattoo which was on his shoulders.


    Yuri also thought the same and decided to see itter.


    Akane had woken up and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room. She suddenly remembered that she was in Haru''s house. She didn''t see him anywhere and sighed since it was hard to do that in his own house.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Akane smelled something good and wanted to know what it was. She walked out of her room and walked toward the source of this smell. She suddenly remembered that it was a smell from the cafe on the floor below. She smiled and her mood was pretty good when she thought about a good meal in the morning. She went to the bathroom to wash her face and put on her make-up before going to the 1st floor.


    Akane walked slowly and saw that there were a lot of people. She saw four girls who had be waitresses.


    "Good morning, Minagawa-Sensei," Ritsu greeted.


    Akane nodded and didn''t know how this woman was. She saw that this woman was in her early 20''s and had never seen her before. "Good morning?"


    "Oh, right. My name is Ritsu," Ritsu said.


    "Good morning, Ritsu." Akane nodded and asked, "Where is Haru?"


    "He''s in the garage," Ritsu said. She thought for a while and asked, "Do you want to have breakfast?"


    "Sure." Akane nodded and said, "Can I have tea rather than coffee?"


    "I''ll prepare it for you," Ritsu said and walked to the kitchen to bring the breakfast that Haru had cooked before.


    Akane sat down on the chair on the counter while looking around. She had to admit that Haru''s business was very good and she had also often to see his bakery on the news and some articles in the magazine. She was a bit curious about what that guy was doing in the garage rather than helping his own bakery in the morning. ''I need to reprimand him.'' She thought as a good teacher that was what she needed to do. She also thought to bring him back to her apartmentter since it was hard to do it in his house since there were a lot of people here.


    Ritsu brought a set of traditional Japanese breakfasts with rice, grilled salmon, rolled eggs, side dishes, miso soup, and along with a warm green tea. "You should eat it when it is warm."


    "Thank you," Akane said.


    "No problem." Ritsu smiled and said, ''I''ll continue to work."


    "Please, I won''t bother you," Akane said and started to eat her breakfast. She closed her eyes since she didn''t expect that it would taste so good. It was very simple yet the vor from this breakfast was very good and made her appetite bigger. She really needed to have an exercise with Haruter.


    "It''s good," Akane said with a smile. Then suddenly she noticed someone who had been observing her breakfast. She turned and saw a little girl who looked at her with innocent eyes.


    "Big sister, can I try your breakfast?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Akane smiled and took the egg on her te then fed it to this little girl. "Open your mouth."


    "Ahhh¡­" The little girl opened her mouth while closing her eyes. She tasted the egg on her mouth and seemed surprised at the taste. "It''s good!"


    "That''s good," Akane said with a smile. She really thought that it was good to live here.

 Chapter 474 See you next month

    <h4>Chapter 474 See you next month</h4>


    Haru was in the garage to modify the car that he had brought from Toriko''s world. He changed the logo to Ferarri then also registered it on the official website along with the government. It was pretty easy for him to hack those websites and do a simple registration.


    Gintoki: "I wonder when the new member ising."


    Kuroneko: "New member, huh? Isn''t it going to happen next year?"


    Tsunade: "Next year is too long!"


    Luffy: "I also want to go out too!"


    Yajima: "I wonder what kind of world it is."


    Haru: "Yajima-san, how is the guild?"


    Yajima: "It''s pretty good."


    Yajima: "I don''t need to do anything and there are a lot of people who want to join the guild."


    Tsunade: "You ept them?"


    Yajima: "Yeah, the one who is joining the guild is mostly from the Sabertooth guild."


    Haru: "What happened to the Sabertooth?" He knew that because of them the fate of the Saber Tooth guild on the Fairy Tail had changed.


    Yajima: "They have disbanded."


    "WHAT?!"


    Kuroneko: "How is that possible?"


    Yajima: "Remember the leader of the Sabertooth? It seems that he has decided to disband his guild and go out somewhere?"


    Haru: "What about Minerva?" He didn''t care much about the leader of the Sabertooth and cared more about Minerva.


    Yajima: "I don''t know. It seemed that she was following her father."


    "¡­¡­"


    Koroneko: "You harem protagonist!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "Oh, right, what reward have you gotten from the quest?"


    Teppei: "Points."


    Tsunade: "Points."


    Kouha: "Points."


    Korosensei: "Points."


    Korosensei: "Damn! Why is it always points? Why is it very hard to get a reward?"


    Korosensei: "What about you Haru?"


    Haru: "I have gotten stronger somehow."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?"


    Kouha: "What ability?"


    Haru: "I can breathe in the water."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "That''s a pretty normal reward."


    Shinobu: "It''s a very useful reward."


    Haru: "@Shinobu, can you help me to create railways in your world?"


    Shinobu: "Railways? For what?"


    Haru: "For business."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu: "You''re going to make a business in my world?"


    Haru: "Why not?" He thought about business in every world on the group chat. He knew that to live a good life they needed a lot of money.


    Shinobu: "I''ll do that. What about the money?"


    Haru: "Is gold alright?"


    Shinobu: "Gold is good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "How the conversation suddenly turns into business talk? And how can you suddenly want to make railways?!"


    Korosensei: "Railways are good since they canst long."


    Haru: "If you have railways, you don''t need to do anything and the money keeps moving toward your wallet even though you only stay at home ying a game without worry."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "What about my casino?"


    Haru: "Let''s do thatter."


    Kuroneko: "Why do you want to build a business in everyone''s world?"


    Haru: "How to say, first if you want to be free of worry, you need money in your pocket, especially when you have a family. Then you can do whatever you want with your life."


    Haru: "If you feel it is quite hard then you only need to write a book then get money from the royalty."


    Gintoki: "I want to write a book!"


    Haru: "Just buy a book from Group Chat then."


    "¡­¡­"


    They continued to talk to each other about random things.


    Haru wanted to take a bath since he was pretty dirty from modified his car.


    Ding!


    Kouha: "Don''t forget next month."


    Haru: "Just pay me a points trip worth it."


    Kouha: "I''ll pay it, you don''t need to worry."


    Haru was in debt since he had loaned points from both Shinobu and Tsunade.


    Kouha: "Do you think that I should invite everyone?"


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "You can''t. Your world is being controlled by a Sacred ce. If there is something strange happening in your world then the Sacred ce is going to erase us."


    Kouha: "Fuck, Sacred ce!"


    Haru felt that it was understandable for Kouha to be angry since Sacred ce had controlled everyone simr to a puppet.


    Everyone in the Magi''s world didn''t have will by themselves rather they were controlled by the people who were controlling the Sacred ce.


    Kouha: "I am going to destroy that ce sooner."


    Haru: "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Kouha: "Is it possible for us to defeat it now?"


    Haru thought for a while and thought that it might be possible, but he wanted to be more careful about it. "Let''s wait for next year. We''re going to build up our power in the meantime."


    Kouha: "Good, next year. I can''t wait for that time."


    Kouha: "So let''s talk about the business earlier."


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Kouha: "To control the world what kind of business should we do?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t mind making his friends be rich. He thought for a while and said, "Transportation, food, energy, entertainment, andmunication. If you can control it then the world is the same as yours."


    Kouha: "Through the economy rather than a war, huh?"


    Kouha: "I''ll tell my brother about it."


    Haru: "Your world is a bit backward and is it Sinbad who has made the world more futuristic in the story. You need to be careful of him."


    Kouha: "I understand."


    Kouha: "We have talked about this matter before and Sinbad has invited us for a meeting."


    Haru: "What about Magnostaddt?"


    Kouha: "How to say, that country seems to be mellower and it is more inclined toward the Seven Alliances."


    Haru: "I don''t think that is surprising considering the daughter of the leader of that country is the subordinates of Sinbad."


    Kouha: "I know, I''ll see you next month."


    Haru: "See you next week." He took off his shirt and it felt a bit strange to have a tattoo on his body. However, he knew that it was a blessing from the God of the Sea. He sighed and was d that he had light magic since he could cover it. He heard a sound of someone walking toward the garage. He had taken off his shirt since it was full of sweat. He saw the door was open and saw Akane looking at him.


    Gulp!


    Akane looked at him from up and down. She looked at his eyes and said, "Let''s visit my apartment after this."


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 475 Support of my mother

    <h4>Chapter 475 Support of my mother</h4>


    Akaneid on her bed in her apartment with a tired expression. Her face was reddish since she had yed for a few hours from the morning until almost in the afternoon. She couldn''t move and wanted to sleep, but she forced her eyes to open for a while. "You''re going somewhere?"


    "I have somewhere to go after this," Haru said after taking a bath at Akane''s apartment.


    Akane saw Haru who was sitting next to her bed and touched his shoulders. "Why is there a tattoo here?"


    "Just think of it as an ident," Haru said. He looked at Akane and asked, "Do you hate it?"


    Akane shook her head and said, "It''s a bit fierce, but it makes you very handsome." Her face blushed looking at him.


    "Thank you," Haru said and kissed her forehead. "I have made you lunch and you can warm it upter after you have woken up."


    "Thank you," Akane said.


    "Are you going back to my house?" Haru asked.


    Akane thought for a while and nodded. "Kosaka needs my help with her game. She has been asking about my experience."


    "¡­" Haru was a bit speechless with Kosaka, but he didn''t think much either. "I''ll go out now."


    "Goodbye," Akane said then went to sleep right away.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t think much of his rtionship with this woman. He would move away when this woman found a boyfriend or married since that was a friend do. He went out of her apartment and saw a familiar woman who he had met a few days ago. "Good morning."


    "Good morning." The woman had a red face and seemed to have aplicated expression.


    "Is there anything?" Haru asked.


    The woman looked at him and said, "If possible, can you ask your girlfriend to not be so loud in the early morning?"


    "¡­" Haru facepalmed his forehead and understood why this woman had a red face. He also sighed when Akane kept moaning in a loud voice since he couldn''t do anything about it. "I will be careful next time."


    The woman was also embarrassed to say more and said, "Anyway, there is someone who is living beside you. You need to be careful not to bother in the future."


    "I understand. I am really sorry about it," Haru said with a serious expression.


    The woman looked at Haru and blushed. She would have never expected someone who seemed to be very neat and clean would be very fierce on the bed. She sighed and said, "Then, I won''t hold you anymore." She went back from her apartment since she needed to finish the n before meeting this young billionaire that was introduced by someone. It was her only chance and she didn''t want to give up.


    Haru shook his head and thought that he should ask Akane to put a soundproof wall on her apartmentter.


    Utaha''s mother looked at her daughter who seemed to want to go out somewhere. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Date," Utaha answered simply.


    Utaha''s mother nodded and didn''t ask much since she knew who her daughter went on a date with. She was also supportive of this rtionship since she felt her future son-inw was very pleasing to her eyes. She took a bento box and gave it to Utaha. "Here."


    "¡­" Utaha looked at the bento box and asked, "Bento box?"


    "Give it to your fatherter," Utaha''s father said.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha was speechless and said, "We''re going to date."


    "Stop at your father''s office for a while," Utaha''s mother said simply.


    Utaha sighed and gave up. She didn''t want to have an argument with her mother and she didn''t think that it would take a long time for her to give this bento to her father. She didn''t wait too long and saw her smartphone vibrated. She had quite arge bag since she also brought a manuscript and herptop.


    "Going out?" Utaha''s mother asked.


    "Yes, he has waited in front of the house," Utaha said.


    "Wait for a while, I''ll give him my special juice," Utaha''s mother said.


    Utaha rolled her eyes and went out. She saw him inside a new vintage car. She frowned and said, "You can''t waste too much money."


    Haru smiled and said, "We''re not married yet, but you have already cared about my finances."


    Utaha blushed and said, "Don''t tease me!"


    "I know, but you don''t need to worry since this car is given to me by someone," Haru said.


    Utaha was surprised and looked at him again. She felt that there was something different about him, but she couldn''t tell where. She only felt that his aura was more powerful and made her safer. "Given by someone? How?" She entered his car and ced her bag on herp. She suddenly thought and realized something. "Did you be the toyboy of a billionairedy?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "No, I am not."


    Utaha was a bit curious as to who had given him this car. She looked around and asked, "What car is this?"


    "Ferrari 275 GTB," Haru answered. He looked at her bag and said, "You bring a lot of things."


    "I need to give a bento box to my father and I have also brought aptop and my manuscript," Utaha said.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Then, let''s find a quiet ce for our date after we have sent the bento to your father. I have also wanted to talk about business with him for a while."


    "Business?" Utaha tilted her head, but also blushed when she heard the word "date".


    Haru wanted to say something, but he heard the voice of Utaha''s mother. He turned and Utaha''s mother started to reprimand him for not wasting too much money on a car and needed to think about the future since they might get married. He also said the same car was a gift from his friend since it was too troublesome to say that he had bought this car from another world.


    "Be careful along the way," Utaha''s mother said.


    "Bye, aunty," Haru said and started to drive to his newspaperpany. He needed to start hisyout as soon as possible after this.


    "Bye!" Utaha''s mother said while waving her hand.


    Utaha looked at her mother and said, "You have the support of my mother, when are you going to make me your wife?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to answer this question.

 Chapter 476 Can I help you with something?

    <h4>Chapter 476 Can I help you with something?</h4>


    Kasumigaoka Eichi was in his office reading the news that could be used as a tomorrow topic.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Kasumigaoka Eichi heard the door of her room was opened. He was pretty surprised to see his daughter and his dammable boss who stole his daughter was here. "What are you doing here?"


    "Mom is telling me to give you this bento," Utaha said and gave me a bento box.


    "Oh, thank you," Kasumigaoka Eichi said with a happy smile. His eyes turned sharp when he looked at Haru and asked, "Are you going on a date?"


    "Yes," Utaha said while hugging Haru''s arm.


    "¡­¡­" Kasumigaoka Eichi gritted his teeth and sighed looking at his own daughter.


    "Uncle, can we talk for a while?" Haru said.


    "Sure," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "I''m going to go out," Utaha said since she didn''t want to bother them.


    "No, it''s okay, you can stay," Haru said.


    Utaha nodded and sat down next to Haru.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" Kasumigaoka Eichi saw that Haru''s expression had changed.


    "I want you to help me to buy a newspaper in each of the prefectures in Japan," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kasumigaoka Eichi took off his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose. He looked at him and asked, "Seriously?"


    "Very serious," Haru said.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi was very excited when he thought that he could be the editor chief of newspapers in this entire country. "I want to ask the question again, do you have that money?"


    "You might not hear from Uncle Ayase, but I have gotten a lot from my investmentpany," Haru said. "You can talk to him about the money. My secretary will talk to you tomorrow."


    "Do you have a secretary?" Utaha asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "You have seen her before."


    "Really?" Utaha was pretty curious.


    "I''ll talkter," Haru said.


    Utaha nodded and didn''t talk anymore since she knew they were talking about very serious business.


    "I''ll handle it as soon as possible," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "If possible can you get a newspaper in the area of Okinawa, Kyushu, Shikoku, Hokuriku, and Tohoku first," Haru said.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi raised his eyebrow and said, "It won''t be cheap."


    "It''s okay. I have the money," Haru said. "Uncle, you should prepare since my secretary will talk about it tomorrow. You can prepare which newspaper that we''re going to take over."


    Kasumigaoka Eichi nodded and said, "I understand leave it to me."


    "Then, we''ll go out now," Haru said and stood up to walk away.


    "Bye, Dad," Utaha said.


    "Don''te back toote," Kasumigaoka Eichi said.


    "Don''t worry," Utaha said and went out together with Haru.


    Kasumigaoka Eichi took out hisptop and started to work. His blood was boiling when he thought that he could control most of the newspapers in this country.


    Haru and Utaha went on a date to a quiet cafe on the side of Tokyo town. He knew that this girl really hated crowded ces and it seemed that Utaha also wanted to show her novel to him. That was why he decided to visit a quiet cafe that was also part of the Tootsuki group since he believed the food was great.


    They sat next to each other since it was a bit cold.


    "Why do you want to buy that much newspaper? Do you want to be a mogul?" Utaha asked. She wondered whether her boyfriend wanted to be a media tycoon. "Especially in that sparse area, the poption in that area isn''t much." She wasn''t sure why he decided to buy in a remote ce rather than in a very popted location such as Tokyo or Osaka.


    Haru smiled and said, "Because I want to buy something there."


    "Buy something?" Utaha was curious.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Do you know Bill Gates?"


    Utaha nodded and said, "Of course, he is the richest man in the world. What''s wrong with him?"


    "Do you know the reason why he stepped down from the CEO of Microsoft?" Haru asked.


    Utaha shook her head and asked, "I don''t know."


    "Because of a woman," Haru said.


    "Women?" Utaha raised her eyebrow and seemed to be very interested.


    "Yes, he has told his n to a woman and that woman is telling Bill Gates''s n to her friends," Haru said.


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and said, "Do you think that I''ll do that?"


    "No, you won''t do that since you don''t have a friend," Haru said.


    Utaha was annoyed and pinched Haru''s arm. "Do you love to y me that much?"


    "It hurts! It hurts! I was joking." Haru had a painful expression on his face.


    "If you don''t want to tell me that is it okay," Utaha said while pouting.


    "Who is going to say that I am not going to tell you?" Haru said.


    "So what are you going to do?" Utaha asked.


    "I want to buy an energypany," Haru said.


    "Energy?" Utaha raised her eyebrows and said, "If I remember well there are 10 energypanies that are regted in this country." She suddenly realized the prefecture that Haru had mentioned before. "Are you going to buy thosepanies?"


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s right. I might not have enough money to buy a Tokyo Electric Power Company (TEPCO), but it should be enough to buy in those areas." He thought that it was better to have something that was very stable since he also wanted his children to live very well and energy was perfect for it. He also didn''t have an intention to buy TEPCO since it was a giant pit in 2011.


    Utaha looked at Haru''s confident expression and couldn''t help but felt even more excited. She was afraid for him to waste his money, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "It''s for our children in the future so they can live very well," Haru said while holding Utaha''s hand.


    Utaha blushed and kissed him since she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Haru epted her kiss happily while hugging her waist.


    Utaha looked at him with expectation and asked, "Can I help you with something?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I want you to help me with something."

 Chapter 477 Strange Idea

    <h4>Chapter 477 Strange Idea</h4>


    How to make someone closer?


    That is to ask them for help.


    It might sound pretty strange, but when you ask someone to help their rtionship be closer to each other, but of course, you can''t ask something impossible.


    "What is it? I''ll do it for you," Utaha asked with an expectation.


    "I hope you can persuade Machida-san to resign from her office," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha blinked her eyes and seemed to be very shocked. "Why?" Her rtionship with Machida was quite close and it surprised her to hear his request.


    "I want to buy a publishingpany for myself," Haru said.


    !!!!!!


    "What? Really?! You''re not lying?" Utaha seemed to be very surprised when she heard it.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I have thought that Machida is suitable to manage thepany that I am going to buy."


    "What publishing house?" Utaha asked hurriedly.


    "Media Factory," Haru answered.


    "Media Factory." Utaha murmured and felt a bit surprised about his choice. She knew quite well about this publisher''s house since it was one of the famous light novel publishers along with anime, games, and manga magazines.


    "What do you think of Machida? Do you think that she is suitable?" Haru asked.


    Utaha thought for a while and nodded. "I have to admit that as long as there is a chance she can show her power." She looked at him and asked, "But are you alright with that? Machida-san is very young."


    "Isn''t being young good? She can ept change and she is very ambitious," Haru said.


    "Why not Kadokawa?" Utaha asked. She thought about thepany where she and Haru published their books together.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Too expensive. I don''t think that it is worth it to buy thatpany." He had a lot ofics, novels, anime, games, and a lot of things on his head. He thought that it was better to buy a medium publishingpany that was quite famous rather than making it from zero.


    "Good, I will help you," Utaha said. She thought for a while and asked, "Have you invited her? Your rtionship is very good, right?" Her tone was quite sour when she asked this question.


    Haru smiled and held her hand. "You don''t need to be jealous. Our rtionship is close but not as close as the two of us." He moved his head closer and kissed her forehead.


    Utaha smiled sweetly looking at him then suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right! I have brought my manuscript, do you want to read it?"


    "Sure," Haru said.


    Utaha took out her manuscript, but she became slightly nervous when she wanted to give it to him. She took a deep breath and said, "Read it."


    "Good." Haru nodded and took her manuscript. He opened it and took his reading sses. It wasn''t that he had bad eyes, but it had be a habit after Megumi had brought him these sses. He wore his sses and started to read it.


    Utaha had a calm expression, but her heart wasn''t calm. She was happy that Haru had decided to buy a publishingpany and she was also happy to help him to persuade Machida to join hispany, but she was slightly disappointed when he didn''t invite her to hispany. She was disappointed, but she was more spirited to show her power to him. However, she had to admit that these sses on his face seemed handsome giving him a schr image.


    Haru didn''t need a long time to read Utaha''s manuscript. He had to admit that it was quite interesting, but he knew that she could do more. He ced the manuscript on the table and said, "First, as a fan, I have to say that I am really happy to read your first manuscript."


    Utaha smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s good, but you can do better," Haru said.


    "Do better?" Utaha raised her eyebrow.


    "I have to remind you first that you have told me that you want to be the best-selling writer, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s right." Utaha nodded.


    "I can''t pamper you when I read your manuscript. I need to be strict in this situation since I don''t want to be a shackle that is preventing you from growing," Haru said.


    Utaha felt warm inside hearing his words and nodded. "Don''t hesitate and tell me anything."


    "Really?" Haru said.


    "Yes, do it. I am ready," Utaha said, trying to provoke him.


    "Good, let me tell you what is wrong with this manuscript¡­¡­" Haru said and started with his analysis.


    Utaha listened to him then her expression turned ugly then she also started to get angry at him.


    They started to argue with each other about this manuscript.


    Utaha who listened to Haru had her own argument and told him what she had thought during this editing session. Even though she had to admit some of Haru''s ideas were very good, she didn''t want to admit it.


    Their discussion was quite long and they had stayed in this cafe for a few hours.


    "Y - You bastard," Utaha said while looking at him hatefully.


    "I love you," Haru said and kissed her forehead.


    Utaha still had a resentment on her heart, but everything disappeared when she was kissed. She snuggled into his arms and said, "You''re really a sadist."


    "I have told you before that I won''t pamper you. Your dream is big and it isn''t easy," Haru said.


    "I know," Utaha said in a low voice.


    "But I am here, I might be very strict during an editing session, but I''ll pamper you with a lot more," Haru said and kissed her hair.


    Utaha looked at him and asked, "Is this carrot and stick method?"


    "This is love," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Utaha sighed and thought that there were a lot of things that she needed to change.


    "That''s right, can I ask you one more request?" Haru said.


    "What is it?" Utaha asked.


    "Cancel your contract ande to mypany," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Utaha was surprised when she heard it. "I thought that you didn''t have an interest in my book."


    "No, I have a really big interest. I''ll pay the cancetion fee and make you the writer in mypanyter," Haru said.


    Utaha snorted and said, "You want to make money from this talented writer?"


    "Yes, but you don''t need to worry that your contract is going to be good since you''re the girlfriend of the CEO," Haru said.


    Utaha rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of something. "CEO falling in love with a normal girl?"


    Haru looked at Utaha and thought this woman might have a strange idea for a new book.

 Chapter 478 Evolve!

    <h4>Chapter 478 Evolve!</h4>


    "I''m back," Haru said and entered the apartment.


    "Wee back," Megumi said and walked toward him.


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Megumi, have you been here?"


    Megumi nodded and said, "I have yed and studied together with Sora."


    Haru took out a puff pastry that he had brought earlier. "It is puff pastry, you can eat it if you want."


    "Oh, thank you." Megumi took the puff pastry but didn''t say anything afterward. She stared at him without saying anything.


    "¡­" Haru felt strange and moved his head closer to kiss her lips. "Delicious."


    "¡­" Megumi was red and said, "Is your body a bit different?"


    "Oh, right." Haru pped his forehead and said, "There is a breakthrough on my magic." He walked inside to meet his sister.


    "Breakthrough?" Megumi was a bit curious.


    Haru hadn''t told Megumi and Sora that his body had slightly changed and he also hadn''t told them about the tattoo on his shoulders. He walked inside and saw that Sora was ying a game in the living room while eating potato chips. "You''re going to be fat."


    Sora snorted and said, "Having fun outside?" She was quite annoyed when Haru didn''t go back immediately. She knew that this guy went on a date with Utaha earlier. Even though she knew that they might talk about business and had epted their rtionship, she also was quite jealous since the time that he had spent with her had decreased.


    "¡­¡­" Haru rubbed his nose and knew why this girl was angry. "My body feels a bit strange earlier."


    Sora stopped ying a game and looked at him. "Is it that curse again?"


    Megumi who had ced the puff pastry in the living room also sat down next to Haru with a curious expression.


    Sora and Megumi knew that this guy learned magic that made him have a strange side effect. They knew that side effects had been cured, but they didn''t expect for him to receive another one again.


    "My body is hurting like hell in the morning," Haru said. He decided to avert the topic of the conversation to the reward that he had gotten from Group Chat.


    "What''s wrong with your body?" Megumi asked. She knew that there was a change in his body, but she wasn''t sure what it was.


    "Well, you can see this¡­" Haru said and took off his shirt.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi and Sora opened their mouths wide when they saw Haru''s body then saw a striking tribal tattoo on his shoulders.


    "Is this tattoo?" Megumi said while touching his shoulder. She was surprised to see such a big tattoo suddenly appear on his shoulder.


    "Did you just make it?" Sora asked. She had to admit that Haru had be hotter with this tattoo.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "This is a problem that I have gotten into."


    "So what is this?" Sora asked.


    "It''s simr to a blessing. In simple terms it''s simr to buff support for the game online," Haru said.


    "So this is not trouble?" Megumi sighed in relief.


    "Is this buff? What can you get with this tattoo? It''ll be troublesome to get a tattoo, especially during a swimming lesson or wearing a short-sleeved shirt," Sora said.


    "I can breathe in the water with this tattoo," Haru said.


    "Breath on the water!?" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "My body also bes stronger," Haru said.


    Sora suddenly realized something and pulled down his pants.


    Haru who had masted the observation haki was dumbfounded at Sora''s action. Even though he knew what this girl was doing, seeing her action made him unable to move.


    "Sora, what are you doing?!" Megumi blushed when she saw Sora''s action.


    It was an open secret between three of them that Sora was very perverted and she had a high libido.


    Gulp!


    "W - Wow¡­" Sora didn''t believe what she had seen under his pants. It seemed that Haru''s dragon had evolved into an evil dragon.


    "ROARRR!!!!"


    The evil dragon was very angry when Sora teased it and showed its mighty power.


    Megumi closed her mouth with both of her hands.


    "T - This is¡­" Sora felt a bit scared. She had seen his dragon was very powerful, but it had changed into an evil dragon. She gulped and how it felt being attacked by this evil dragon.


    If Haru was under the side effect of the "pleasure magic" then he might have really lost his mind under the attack of Sora. He would start his counterattack, but it was different now since he could control his mind better.


    "Now, you understand, right?" Haru said.


    "How is it possible?" Sora asked.


    "Do you know Lou Ai?" Haru suddenly changed the topic of conversation.


    "Lao Ai?"


    "Who is that?"


    "Lao Ai was an imposter eunuch and official of the State of Qin during thete Warring States period," Haru said.


    "Is this a history lesson?" Sora asked.


    "Wait? Imposter eunuch?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "He was the lover of Queen Dowager Zhao, the mother of Qin Shi Huang,ter the First Emperor of China."


    "The lover of the First Emperor of China!" Sora and Megumi were surprised.


    "Howe that he can be the lover of this queen?" Megumi asked. She didn''t understand how such a normal man was able to be a lover of the queen.


    "It''s simple." Haru coughed and said, "ording to Sima Qian''s Records of the Grand Historian, Lao Ai had a giant penis, being of such size as being able to be used as an axle for a wooden carriage."


    "¡­"


    Megumi and Sora looked at his evil dragon again and suddenly felt that it was kind of cute.


    "I think this is possible," Sora said.


    "The queen loves it," Megumi said.


    "Then both of you are going to love it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora looked at Haru and asked, "So are we going to do it now?"


    "No, wait till you have graduated from middle school, in the meantime¡­" Haru faced two of them and said, "I''ll help you relieve your stress from studying."


    Sora and Megumi blushed and nodded. They were indeed quite stressed on learning and thought that Haru was a perfect way to relieve this stress.

 Chapter 479 Picking Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 479 Picking Her Up</h4>


    Runa was in her house waiting for him to pick him up.


    "Young Lady, are you not going to school?"


    "My friend is going to pick me up," Runa said.


    "Is it the one who is going to buy a gamepany?" Runa''s mother asked after hearing the conversation between Runa and the maid.


    "Yes, that one," Runa answered.


    "Is he going to start a business from it?" Runa''s mother asked.


    "He''s very creative," Runa said.


    "You''re going to skip school?" Runa''s mother asked.


    Runa shook her head and said, "No, but I mightete." She needed to watch Kirari''s gambling match with the current student councilter in the evening. She knew that she had been waiting for this moment, but she was toozy to wait and decided to go out together with Haru to visit the gamepany.


    Runa took a coffee and sipped it slowly.


    "So you''re dating this boy?" Runa''s mother asked.


    *Ssh!*


    Runa took a tissue and hurriedly wiped her mouth.


    Runa''s mother was surprised and said, "What? Really?! My daughter has a boyfriend?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?!" Runa was mad. She suddenly noticed that her smartphone was vibrating and took her phone. She saw a chat from him and knew that he had been waiting outside. "I''ll go now."


    "Wait, let me see this boy!" Runa''s mother said.


    "No!"


    Haru looked at Runa''s house and had her house that was very big with a European style. He saw that there was security outside, but only asked him some questions since the security knew that this car wasn''t cheap. If it was a Toyota or Honda then this security mighte to chase Haru away, but it was different when it came to Ferarri.


    Then suddenly they saw Runa run away in his direction.


    "Hurry up and go!" Runa said and went inside his car. She tapped his hand and was afraid for her mother to see him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru was confused and he saw the mother of Runa. He looked at Runa''s mother, who was quite beautiful with blonde hair and seemed to be from a foreign country. The woman was taller than Runa and her body seemed to be very bombastic.


    "Oh, you''re the boy?" Runa''s mother asked while looking at his car. She knew that this car was a vintage Ferarri and the price wasn''t cheap. She was wondering who the parents of this young man were.


    "What boy, Mam?" Haru was confused and said, "Good morning, I am sorry to take your daughter to visit the gamepany."


    Runa''s mother smiled and said, "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry." She knew that the school wasn''t that important for them and she supported them to do business.


    "Mom! Don''t bother us! We''re going to visit the gamepany as soon as possible!" Runa said.


    Runa''s mother sighed and said, "Well, I won''t hold you back. Just be careful along the way."


    "Okay, Mam. You don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    Runa''s mother nodded with a smile. Her first impression of Haru was very good since she could understand why her daughter seemed to have veryplicated expressions when she mentioned Haru. Unless Haru was a lolicon, she wasn''t sure whether her daughter could stop anyone from chasing after him.


    "How much is this?" Runa asked while looking at his car.


    "It''s a gift," Haru answered.


    "What?" Runa was surprised.


    "Right, I need to visit my investmentpany first before we go to the gamepany," Haru said.


    "Investmentpany?" Runa was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "I need to hire a financial advisor and we can go to thepany after I am done with it."


    Runa nodded and said, "Sure, I am curious about your investmentpany." She looked at him and asked, "Whatpany have you invested in?"


    "Netflix and Apple," Haru answered.


    "Only two?" Runa raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, only those two," Haru said.


    "I know Apple, but what is Netflix?" Runa asked.


    Haru knew that it was normal in 2009 for anyone who lived in Japan to not know about Netflix since at this time Netflix hadn''t started their video streaming business. He knew that Netflix would only start the video streaming business in 2010 and after that, it would be a very smooth way for the stock price to increase to 2011 since the stock price would decrease because of the change in the business model. He knew very well that in 2011 that this was his chance to buy the 100 billion USD business.


    "It''s a video rental business in America," Haru said.


    "Is it famous?" Runa asked.


    "It''s very famous in America, but not in Japan," Haru said.


    "Then, why are you buying this? Do you have confidence in thispany?" Runa asked.


    "I have confidence in it and it might be 100 billion business in the future," Haru said.


    Runa raised her eyebrow and seemed to not believe it. "I''ll search for information about Netflixter."


    "Just search away, but I don''t rmend you to buy it now since the stock value will decrease in the future," Haru said.


    "What about the Nikkei 225? Did you invest in anypany in our country?" Runa asked.


    Frankly, Haru didn''t know much about thepany in this country in his past life. The only famouspanies that he knew were Toyota, Honda, and Sony. He knew that thosepanies would be the ones who led the economy of this country. He also knew that it was very rare for someone to start a venture business.


    "I have an interest, but I won''t do it now since I don''t have that much money," Haru said. He thought that it was better to take over apany. He had an idea about whichpany, but he needed to be patient since his money really wasn''t much.


    "What''s the name of your investmentpany?" Runa asked.


    "Longinus Investment."


    "Longinus Investment," Runa murmured and wouldn''t have thought that thispany would be a giant soon.

 Chapter 480 Next Target

    <h4>Chapter 480 Next Target</h4>


    "Is this the ce?" Runa said while looking at the building of "Longinus Investment".


    "I''m renting here," Haru said and entered the office.


    Runa followed him and didn''t think much. "What am I gonna do here?"


    "Just y a game or something," Haru said.


    "I can''t watch you?" Runa asked.


    "You can talk with my secretary," Haru said.


    Ritsu who saw Haru came also walked toward him. "Haru."


    Haru nodded and said, "Ritsu, take care of Runa. She might be bored staying in this ce."


    Ritsu looked at Runa and nodded. "Hello, Runa, my name is Ritsu."


    Runa looked at Ritsu and had to admit that she was beautiful. She started to wonder whether there was a rtionship between the two of them. "Nice to meet you, Ritsu."


    Ritsu nodded and looked at Haru. "The candidate of your financial advisor has been waiting for you."


    "Let her wait for a while." Haru looked at her and asked, "What about her resume?"


    "I have ced it in your office," Ritsu said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Tell her to wait for 20 minutes."


    "Ok." Ritsu nodded.


    "What? 20 minutes? How long are you going to make me wait?" Runa asked.


    "At least one hour," Haru said truthfully.


    Runa thought for a while and sighed.


    "Don''t worry, Runa-chan. You can ask me a lot of questions here," Ritsu said.


    "Well, sure¡­" Runa nodded looking at Ritsu.


    Haru went to his office to read the resume of the person that Ayase had rmended to him to be his financial advisor. He was a bit curious and sat down while reading the information of this person from this resume.


    "Seri Awashima."


    Haru looked at the picture on her resume and wondered why this woman didn''t apply to be a model or an actress.


    Her name is Seri Awashima. In the past, she was known as a genius, but that genius had be a joke among her colleagues now.


    "Awashima-san."


    Seri looked up and saw a woman with lc hair along with a little girl beside her. "Yes?"


    "Haru hase and in 20 minutes, I''ll ask you to meet him," Ritsu said.


    "Yes, thank you," Seri said.


    Runa looked at Seri curiously and thought that Haru was really bad at keeping a lot of beautiful girls around him.


    "Runa-chan, let''s go," Ritsu said.


    "Ok," Runa said. She was also a bit curious about this ce and asked about a lot of things about Ritsu.


    Seri looked at the back of Ritsu and Runa and sighed. She didn''t feel nervous since her heart was quite numb. She was curious about the boss of this investmentpany. She could see that everyone seemed to be very focussed on their jobs.


    Haru was in his office until someone knocked on the door. "Enter." He didn''t look up since he knew the one who had entered his office.


    "Boss," Ayase said and entered his room.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?" Haru asked.


    Ayase sat down and said, "Boss, didn''t you tell me that you have something to tell me before?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Right, I have thought to tell youter after I have met this Seri Awashima, but since you havee then I should tell you to prepare first."


    "Do you have an investment idea again, boss?" Ayase asked.


    "Have you heard of any news regarding Greece?" Haru asked.


    "Greece?" Ayase frowned and shook his head.


    "Well, you should read it from now on," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong with Greek?" Ayase asked.


    "On 4 October 2009, the center-left Panhellenic Socialist Movement (PASOK) won the Greek legitive elections. The party received 43.92% of the popr vote and 160 of 300 parliamentary seats," Haru said.


    Ayase frowned further and asked, "Boss, tell me, what''s wrong with this country?" He didn''t know why his boss decided to read information about a Greek country which was very far away from Japan.


    "It''s just my guess, but Greece has a lot of trouble and that trouble will spread to entire Europe," Haru said.


    "What trouble?" Ayase''s expression turned serious.


    "This is what I want to ask you about." Haru stood up and looked far away. "This is my chance to get pocket money."


    Ayase twitched his lips and said, "Your pocket money is a hundred million dors?"


    Haruughed and sat down back. "Debt."


    "Debt?" Ayase said unsurely.


    Haru nodded and said, "There is a chance that the credit rating agency might do something to Greece''s rating."


    "You mean that they''re going to downgrade it?" Ayase asked with a surprised expression.


    "There is a high chance of that." Haru nodded.


    "But all of Europe will be in unrest!" Ayase said with serious expression.


    What is the trouble in Europe?


    Currency.


    The entire country in Europe has the same currency and once one country has a very bad deficit and a downgraded debt rating then there is a high chance that entire Europe will be affected by it, especially when the financial crisis has just happenedst year.


    "The change won''t be high, and this is just the start, you need to keep your eyes on Greece," Haru said.


    Ayase understood that with the PASOK winning the Greek legitive elections there would be a change in the regtion in the country and some of the things that were hidden mighte out being announced by the new governor. He looked at his boss with amazement and said, "If I don''t know you then I have thought that you''reing from Wall Street, boss."


    "Who cares about that? I am just making money," Haru said.


    "Right, boss, when are you going to raise the amount of your investment," Ayase said with a hopeful expression. Haru had only given him 100 million yen to y, and he knew that his boss was going to make money. He hoped for Haru to inject some money into his group to y on the market.


    "Have you turned my 100 million yen into 200 million yen?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Come to me when you have done that," Haru said.


    Ayase sighed hearing his words. He stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back to work turning your 100 million yen into 200 million yen."


    Haru smiled and said, "Oh, can you call Seri Awashima here?"


    Ayase nodded and said, "I''ll tell your secretary." He didn''t know where Haru had brought a new secretary, but he didn''t think much. His focus now was on how to turn this 100 million yen into 200 million yen.

 Chapter 481 How to Conquer Japan 1

    <h4>Chapter 481 How to Conquer Japan 1</h4>


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Enter," Haru said.


    The door was open and a beautiful woman entered the room.


    Haru was stunned when he saw this woman.


    The woman was also stunned when she saw Haru. She blushed when she remembered the thing that had happened yesterday.


    "You?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Seri Awashima, right? Please sit down," Haru said with a calm voice. Even though he knew this woman, he didn''t intend to mention the thing that had happened yesterday.


    The woman was also the same and only nodded before she sat down on the chair. It was her only chance, however, she didn''t expect to meet him in this ce.


    Haru had seen this woman twice and this woman was a neighbor of Akane that he met after he was doing his deed with Akane.


    Seri is a tall young woman with wavy shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes. She also has a slender yet very curvaceous figure withrge breasts. She clips her bangs to the right side of her head, aside from two locks that fall freely on both her left and right. She also tied her hair into two tight buns on the back of her head, with several loose strands flying out. Both buns are connected by a blue and white tiara-like hair clip. Seri additionally has long, feminine eyshes.


    Seri also wears an officedy dress that gives a very refreshing image. In addition, the design on the neckline of her dress was V-shaped, showing him her bountiful chest. Overall, she is very charming and has a very professional temperament.


    Haru was obviously surprised that the woman that he had seen after having sex with Akane applied to be his financial advisor. However, in this case, his expression was indifferent since bing his financial advisor meant that this woman needed an ability to grasp it. He wouldn''t choose someone based only on appearance alone. However, Seri''s appearance had be a plus point in his mind.


    "Awashima-san, this is a very wonderful resume. I can tell that you have the ability, talent, and experience as an investment professional. Of course, I have also learned about your situation¡­" Haru said.


    Seri who listened to Haru suddenly turned grim. She knew well that because of her previous work her image wasn''t good and that was also the reason there weren''t any people who were willing to hire her. She thought that her chance had been closed, but she didn''t expect his next words.


    "I can tell that there are a lot of people who hate you from what I have learned. Theck of manner and your arrogance to your superior lead you into this situation."


    "However¡­"


    "In my opinion, I value your talent more. The essential purpose of management is to improve operational efficiency. The ability that is matched with the position is the basis for effective management. If your ability is really excellent, I am willing to hire you to be my personal financial investment consultant and help me form an advisory group that is headed by you."


    "I am not a shy person. I don''t mind giving you enough sry and bonuses, but at the same time, I also hope that under circumstances that I have guaranteed your interest, you have to put my interest first!"


    Seri who had been very anxious turned into cheerful when she heard him. She sighed in relief when Haru had decided to hire her. She became grateful and bowed her head. "Thank you, thank you, Kasugano-sama, for the opportunity that you have given to me."


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he was called with -sama suffix since he wasn''t used to being called by it.


    Seri took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, my previous workce is sh*t."


    Haru chuckled when he heard her. "Sh*t?"


    Seri nodded and said, "Woman has always been opposed in the working ce and I have also received a lot of sexual harassment. If there isn''t a financial crisis then¡­" She didn''t continue again since who could predict the future.


    Haru nodded since the world wasn''t a fair ce.


    The world is being led by a man, even though there is a feminist movement, but it can''t guarantee the right, especially in Japan where it is a patriarchal society.


    "I have learned that you''re quite rude, but I don''t seem to see it from you," Haru said curiously.


    Seri was a bit embarrassed and said, "Time has always changed someone."


    "Things have passed, let''s focus on the future," Haru said with a smile. "I believe that Ayase has told you about today''s interview. Now, I want to listen to advice that you are going to propose."


    Seri straightened her back and her expression turned serious. She took a folder from a ck business case on the side.


    Haru thought that Seri would give him this folder, but he didn''t expect her to ask him a question.


    "Maybe, I''m a little bold, but please forgive my recklessness, Kasugano-sama, can you tell me the size of your exact wealth?" Seri asked.


    Haru frowned and asked, "Is that important?"


    Rich people have always been very wary when someone is asking this question to them. There are a lot of things that need to be hidden since they don''t want to pay a lot of tax to the government.


    "Sorry, Kasugano-sama. It''s very important because it has an investment n that I will make for you next time. If I don''t know the number of funds that can be used then I can''t make the detailed n," Seri said softly since she was afraid to make him angry.


    Haru thought for a while and thought about how much money that he could use after deducting money that he was going to use for another hunt and buying a publishingpany. "I can take out 200 million USD in cash in the short term."


    Hearing this figure, Seri couldn''t help but be shocked then her heart turned very happy. She wouldn''t have expected the man who had often had sex with her neighbor was a really rich man. She sighed when she thought about the luck of her neighbor.


    Haru would probably choke blood when he heard what Seri had thought inside her mind.


    "200 million USD in cash¡­" Seri muttered and gave the folder to Haru. "This is the investment n that I have prepared overnight. The time is a bit hasty and the details haven''t been perfected. However, the direction of the investment has been determined."


    Haru looked at the title of the n and twitched his lips looking at Seri with a strange expression. "Is the title right?"


    "Yes, the title is right," Seri said with a serious expression.


    If Haru didn''t know that the person in front of her was professional then he might think that this woman had an Eighth-Grader Syndrome.


    "How to Conquer Japan?"

 Chapter 482 How to Conquer Japan 2

    <h4>Chapter 482 How to Conquer Japan 2</h4>


    Low-risk, high return, that is the best way to invest.


    "The financial crisis that began in 2008 has led to a general economic downturn in the world, however, the crisis is also apanied by opportunities."


    "In the financial crisis, Japan doesn''t have a currency crisis since they have standing on their own, but Japan has gotten into a crisis national debt."


    "First during the Japanese asset price bubble from 1986 to 1991, the economy of Japan has always been very sluggish then along with the great recession that is happening in 2008 adding more wounds into this country."


    "To save the market the government has issued a lot of government bonds."


    "Therefore, Japan is very short of money. At this time, the only way for the British government to collect money is to sell some of the assets that originally belonged to the state or part of the state," Seri said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, I read a newspaper some time ago that the government wanted to sell some of the railways on Hokkaido, Shikoku, and Kyushu along with a gaspany." He nced at the document while listening to Seri. He wanted to buy in the Tokyo area, but he knew that it might be hard and it would be also very expensive since Tokyo was the town with the most poption.


    "The recession in Japan intensified in the fourth quarter of 2008 with GDP growth of ?12.7%, and deepened further in the first quarter of 2009 with GDP growth of ?15.2%," Seri said.


    "Yukio Hatoyama has just been chosen and he is eager to show his performance on the prime minister seat."


    "This move will undoubtedly cause resentment, but there is nothing that he can do since the national debt is very high."


    "Companies in the sector of water, electricity, gas, railways, and energy are undoubtedly the assets the government has. I believe that you also know these industries are being monopolized like most in other countries because the profit of these industries is too high. In fact, they have gone beyond themercial and economic scope."


    "These industries are directly rted to the economy of the country itself. Even in very open countries such as the United States, the degree of economic openness is very low. Industries such as energy and power are absolutely not being sold to the outside world, but the Japanese government can only sell thosepanies to ease the debt crisis."


    "This is a huge opportunity and a feast at the same time!"


    "Due to its scarcity, Japanese infrastructure assets not only have a stable performance and guaranteed return, but also have a very low-risks. Some of these industries might also be able to help the economy of the country, which involves all aspects of Japanese life. It is also in line with the family-style investment interest to be able to continuously generate safe and longsting stable ie."


    "The investment that I have prepared for you is this "How to Conquer Japan"."


    Seri looked at Haru with a serious expression.


    Haru restedzily on his chair and also had the same idea as what Seri had proposed to him. He also thought to control those industries since it was the most stable investment and he could also control the life of many people. He knew that in the future he might create a lot of creative technologypanies, but he needed to gain a foothold first. He needed to have power over the government to protect his interests and these industries were undoubtedly what he needed. However, he pinched the bridge of his nose when he saw the cost of each acquisition of thosepanies. "If normal people see this acquisition n they might get scared to death."


    Haru might have a lot of money, but it was far more than enough to acquire those industries.


    Seri smiled and said, "But I believe that you can bring more money boss."


    "Thank you for your confidence, but don''t you think the messy economy that is happening in the country might affect the business that I am going to acquire? I need to use all of my assets to acquire all of thosepanies and the risk is very great," Haru said. He wanted to test this woman on how to answer this question.


    "You don''t need to worry about it since thepanies that I have proposed are industries that are rted to the life of a lot of people in Japan. No matter what is going to happen in the future there won''t be any big impact on those industries, and those investments can bring long-term stable returns," Seri said and wasn''t discouraged by Haru''s words. She knew the cruelty of society and Haru''s words weren''t enough to make her depressed.


    Seri had been despised and she didn''t have any work in the past three months. Her parents had always been very worried about her and told her to get married as soon as possible, but she didn''t want to do that. She didn''t want to be a housewife who was going to wait for her husband toe back after working overtime. Then when her husband was beingid off suddenly they would be dismayed and the lives of their children would also be affected. She wanted to control her own life and have her own economic power.


    This time she had a chance and she needed to seize this chance. Since everyone wanted to see her joke then she needed to show those people who couldugh at the end. Of course, she wouldn''t trap Haru with a strange investment n. Even though her n might be rushed, the strategicyout was perfect along with data analysis that she had gathered for a long time.


    Seri knew that the only way for him to do that was to persuade this young billionaire who was sitting opposite her.

 Chapter 483 How to Conquer Japan 3

    <h4>Chapter 483 How to Conquer Japan 3</h4>


    "As once a country who has led the economy of Asia, although Japan not as good as before, its status as the leader of the world economic center is able to fight toe in toe with British and United States in the past. Theplete legal system, undervalued asses price, and investment opportunities due to aging infrastructure are now in the period through recovery," Seri said.


    "It seems that this country is very restrictive, but that isn''t true. Japan has a very good investment environment, less restrictive regtions, and a better business environment."


    "Even if you don''t have a long-term operating n, you can still acquire these assets and sell them to other investors at a higher price in the future. I believe that many people are willing to take over those industries. After all, those assets are monopoly industries and will give a stable cash inflow," Seri said.


    Haru nodded and knew that the economy of Japan would change in the near future.


    The domestic market has been very sluggish and there aren''t many rich people in this country besides the owner of Uniqlo and the founder of Softbank.


    In the past, the economy of this country was being controlled by Zaibatsu or industrial and financial business conglomerates in the Empire of Japan, but it is different now since the power of those conglomerates has decreased.


    Haru hadn''t heard much about a foreign investor or any people who were taking over those industries in this country. Even though there weren''t any people, he was very tempted to do it since this stable ie and the weight of authority that he would get after acquiring those industries were really good.


    ording to the Constitution of Japan, Chapter III, Rights and Duties of The People. Article 29, the right to own or to hold property is invible. Property rights shall be defined byw, in conformity with the public welfare. Private property may be taken for public use upon justpensation.


    Haru had heard that the Japanese government had a very weak eminent domain (the power of the government to take private property and convert it into public use), even though the Constitution of Japan clearly stated that the government may bale to take a private property to be taken for public use. He remembered the opposition of a lot of people during the expansion of Narita International Airport and the expansion of this airport stopped after being opposed by a lot of people. He knew that the people in this country were weak against pressure. He really needed to control the media as soon as possible since it would help him to manipte the voice of the public.


    Seri who saw Haru who was in deep thinking added more oil to the fire. "Kasugano-sama, you might think that these are heavy assets and may not be the same as a financial investment, so the speed of ie might be slower, but what I want to say in the capital market, it hasn''t always been who is more profitable, but one who can live longer."


    Haru who heard Seri also understood that those industries that were proposed by Seri would undoubtedly be able to live a very long life.


    "If you''re able to get to those industries then it is possible to control 120 million people''s food, clothing, and shelter," Seri said.


    Haru wasn''t sure how much that he could get from the through his financial investment, but he had confidence that the number was a lot. In the future, he would have a lot of funds on his hands and rather than keeping it on his ount waiting for decrepitation. It was better to use it for business since it would give him more benefits.


    Haru also knew that the Japanese market was at its lowest point and he knew in the future it would rise tremendously to the normal economy in 2020. It was his only chance to start now since it would be hard to do it in the future. He also liked this investment n since it had a very low risk and very stable returns.


    It would give him more credibility to do business since his investment was very reckless.


    "Shin-Keisei Electric Railway," Haru said of the first project that was being acquired.


    "With 19 billion yen (190 million USD), you''ll be able to acquire 100% of the shares, making it private railways for yourself. ording to the data that I have collected, the parentpany of Shin-Keisei Electric Railway or Keisei Electric Railway is in need of cash because the financial crisis broke outst year. There are 60% shares that are being floated and you can buy out the entire shares on the market then process to buy out the entirepany for yourself," Seri said.


    "The Shin-Keisei Electric Railway is a private railway in Chiba Prefecture, Japan. It connects Narashino and Matsudo. It is a subsidiary of the Keisei Electric Railway. It has Funabashi Shin-Keisei Bus and Matsudo Shin-Keisei Bus aspany subsidiaries. Thepany operates one line, the 26.5 km Shin-Keisei Line, between Matsudo and Keisei Tsudanuma."


    Haru had some image on his head that the train on this railwaypany would have a gentle pink color. He listened to Seri''s analysis while reading the number of people who used this train every year. He had to admit that he hadn''t thought much about the railways, but when he thought about the number of people who used a train every day in this country,


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "You''re hired, don''t call me Kasugano-sama, call me boss."


    "Yes, boss," Seri said with a smile. She was excited she had been hired to be his financial advisor.


    Haru sighed inwardly when he thought all of his 200 million USD would be gone the moment he took over thispany. He knew that it would be a hostile takeover and he needed to prepare his army before he started to bid for it. "But I have to admit that I like this n."


    Seri nodded and said, "This n is still imperfect, I''ll polish it after I have gone back."


    "I won''t leave anywhere and you can build an advisory team. I believe that it won''t be difficult for you to find talent in Tokyo, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes, tomorrow, I''ll call a professional toe for an interview," Seri said with a confident tone.


    "Then, go and prepare, I''ll have Ayase to rent an office unit upstairs. After a while, you can tell Ayase what you need and tell him to arrange for someone to clean it up tomorrow. You''re the Chief Consultant of the advisory group and can officially take the office," Haru said with a smile.


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you for giving me this opportunity," Seri said with a smile.


    Haru now thought that he needed more money since his money wasn''t enough.

 Chapter 484 First is Railways

    <h4>Chapter 484 First is Railways</h4>


    "Boss, can I ask you some questions?" Seri asked.


    Haru looked at Seri and nodded. "If you have a question then you can ask away."


    "How old are you?" Seri asked. She felt that Haru was very young even though he seemed very mature, but she could see that he wasn''t in his 20''s yet.


    "Me? I am 15 years old," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Seri opened her mouth in "O" shape when she heard his real age. "Really?"


    "Yes," Haru said. "You don''t need to think too much about it."


    Seri sighed and nodded. She decided to not think too much about her new boss.


    "Right, don''t tell anyone that you have seen me before," Haru said.


    Seri blushed when Haru mentioned their meeting. She remembered that her neighbor should be a teacher and in her middle 20''s yet this guy who was in his 15 had sex with that woman. She sighed and said, "I am not going to say anything about your private life."


    "Thank you," Haru said. "If you be an actress or a model, I''m sure that you''ll be popr, right away."


    Seri smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise, but I have decided to do this job."


    "Oh, right, after you have made your team, I hope that you can help me to acquire somepany," Haru said.


    "Whichpany?" Seri asked with a serious expression.


    "I have decided to buy a gamepany, you can help meter with the administrationter," Haru said.


    Seri nodded and said, "Sure, is it some famouspany?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, it''s just a cheap and almost bankruptpany."


    "¡­¡­" Seri raised her eyebrow and seemed a bit surprised.


    "I have been very interested in the game and I want to own a gamepany since making it by myself is too long," Haru said.


    "How much is thispany?" Seri asked.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s only 300 million yen," Haru said.


    Seri twitched her lips but nodded. "I understand."


    "There are also two other things too," Haru said.


    "Are you going to acquire somepanies again?" Seri asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I want to buy a Media Factory, a publishingpany that is also a subsidiary of Recruit Co., Ltd."


    Seri nodded and said, "I understand, is there anotherpany that you want to acquire?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "FC Tokyo. If possible I want to buy it."


    Seri thought for a while and asked, "Boss, what is your exact wealth?"


    "300 million USD or so," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I have a use for this 100 million USD and I can only spare 200 million to takeover Shin-Keisei Electric Railway," Haru said.


    Seri nodded in response. She had learned that Haru had be rich after specting on a gold price from the information that she had gotten Ayase. "FC Tokyo? A football club in Tokyo? Why are you interested in it?"


    "To chase a girl," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sorry?" Seri twitched her lips and didn''t believe what she had heard.


    "There is this one girl that I have thought is quite special and I want her to be happy," Haru said.


    Seri frowned and said, "Boss, you can''t make a business decision on a feeling."


    Haru shook his head and said, "I understand that and you don''t need to worry since sports club is a profitable business."


    "I''ll research this club right away," Seri said.


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry since I am not that hasty for this football club. More importantly, you need to manage the railways, gamepanies, and publishingpanies," Haru said.


    "Leave it to me," Seri said with a confident tone. She wanted to ask about Haru''s rtionship with women, but she knew that it wasn''t good to ask something private. Their rtionship was a business only and even though she had to admit this guy was very attractive. She really sighed at the luck of her neighbor who could make her boss into a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship.


    Haru in deep thought once again and felt that it wasn''t a moment to buy an energypany. Even though he was very interested in it, there was a lot of trouble to acquire it. Then there was also an incident that would happen in 2011.


    On the contrary, a railwaypany was very stable and even became more prosperous in the future since it was the main transportation in this country. 40 million passengers (counted twice if transferred between operators) use the rail system daily (14.6 billion annually), with the subway representing 22% of that figure, with 8.66 million using it daily.


    It was a very scary number and if he was able to control those major railways.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, it didn''t mean that he had given up the energypany, but he had decided to wait for price of the stock to plummet before he started to acquire thosepanies.


    Haru really thought that his money wasn''t enough. "I''ll go out to visit the gamepany, do you want to follow me?"


    "Sure," Seri said without hesitation since she also wanted to check this ce.


    "You might need to go with my secretary since there are only 2 seats in my car," Haru said and went out from his room.


    "Are you done with your meeting?" Runa asked while looking at him. She was sitting down together with Ritsu while ying the game console.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s go and visit the gamepany."


    Runa nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    "Ritsu, you have brought a car, right? Can you also bring Seri with you?" Haru asked.


    Seri wasn''t sure why she didn''t mind being called by her first name after just the first meeting.


    "Why not?" Ritsu said and looked at Seri. "Seri, nice to meet you. My name is Ritsu."


    "Hello Ritsu-san, nice to meet you," Seri said.


    "Let''s go," Haru said since he had something important to do after visiting the gamepany. He had received a call from Kirari earlier and he needed to watch her match.

 Chapter 485 Game Company Acquired

    <h4>Chapter 485 Game Company Acquired</h4>


    Suguru sighed when he thought thepany that was built half a year ago hade to this state. Even though the owner of this gamepany had a lot of money but without a good game that could be sold thispany was worthless beside the professional that had been dug from otherpanies.


    Suguru was the main programmer in thispany and really hoped for thispany to be able to continue. He knew that it was very hard to get another job after an economic crisis and he also needed to work for his family too.


    Suguru wasn''t sure what to do until he had heard that someone wanted to buy thispany. He was very happy with the news and waited for the buyer toe. He waited at the entrance of the office since he was really free at that moment. There wasn''t any project and there was nothing that he could do in this ce.


    Then when he was waiting he saw a silver car with a very nice design.


    "Ferrari?" Suguru whistled looking at this car. He saw the car stop in front of the office and suddenly thought that it might be the buyer of thispany. He saw two peoplee out of this car. He instantly looked at the young man that hade out of the car. Even though this young man seemed very young, it gave people a very mature and reassuring feeling. He could tell that this person was the one who would buy thepany, for the little girl beside him, he thought that she might be his little sister or something.


    Suguru also saw another macho car stop and saw two beautiful womene out.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Akagawa inside?" The young man asked.


    "Yes, you''re?" Suguru asked.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. I am the one who is interested in thispany. If the negotiation is going well then I might be your new boss," Haru said.


    Suguru seemed very happy when he heard it. He didn''t need to be worried that he would beid off if this young man really would be his boss. "Then, please, let me guide you to meet Mr. Akagawa inside."


    "Oh, right! Two of them are employees that will help me with negotiation," Haru said.


    Sugure only nodded and smiled before guiding the four of them to meet the boss of thispany.


    Haru followed Suguru while looking around thispany. He could tell the equipment of thispany was very new and it was very clean too. He didn''t expect such apany would be almost bankrupt.


    "How is it?" Runa asked.


    "I have a good impression of thispany," Haru said.


    Runa nodded and said, "Uncle Akagawa is a clean freak. He doesn''t like something dirty in his office."


    Haru nodded and didn''t think much since he didn''t think that he would meet this uncle again in the future after he had bought thispany.


    Suguru knocked on the door and heard a voice from inside. He opened the door and everyone entered the office together.


    The author wouldn''t mention the negotiation since it would be boring.


    Haru, Ritsu, and Seri listened to the list of the things that they could get after they had gotten thispany.


    Haru had to admit that the price was quite cheap and he didn''t need to worry about gathering talent again. He had a lot of ideas, but he didn''t have time to make it. More importantly, thispany was also focussed on developing a smartphone game. He really thought it would be goodpany if some people had a good idea to make a game.


    Haru also thought that he needed to get his publishingpany as soon as possible since a manga could be used as a way to promote his game.


    Even though the price was cheap, Seri and Ritsu worked together to reduce the price of thepany since those who didn''t want to pay less.


    They spent an hour negotiating the deal before agreeing to pay 250 million yen, but it needed to be paid in cash.


    Haru didn''t mind and would transfer the money right away.


    Mr. Akagawa, who owned thepany, also worked really fast and called hiswyer to manage the process of acquisition.


    Ritsu also called Haru''swyer to help with the acquisition progress.


    "I hope that you can develop thispany better than me," Akagawa said.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, Uncle," Haru said.


    "Runa-chan, give your father a greeting for me," Akagawa said.


    Runa nodded and said, "I''ll tell them."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    They talked to each other for a while before it was their time to go to the school to watch Kirari''s gambling match.


    However, before that¡­


    Haru needed to give his speech to everyone in thispany.


    Everyone gathered together looking at their new boss with a curious expression.


    "I know that you''re curious about me, but I won''t say much since I''m a bit busy today."


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka and I''ll be your new boss."


    "I have a lot of game ideas in my head," Haru said while pointing his finger at his temple. "You might doubt me, but I don''t care since I will show you those ideas in a few days after the process of administration has finished."


    "Then when my game is out on the market, I''m sure that you''ll be very grateful to be able to work in this ce since I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you," Haru said with a confident tone and majestic aura.


    p! p! p!


    It might be because they were affected by his words and momentum that they had be excited pping their hands together very hard. They were very worried that they might beid off in the next month, but it seemed that they didn''t need to worry. They were also very curious about Haru''s game idea and couldn''t wait for the process of the acquisition to be finished as soon as possible.


    Haru really didn''t stay too long and went out together with Runa to go back to the school since there was something exciting that had awaited them there.

 Chapter 486 Game of Power 1

    <h4>Chapter 486 Game of Power 1</h4>


    Kirari was in her private room together with her sister staying to wait for the time of her gamble. She was quite calm while reading a book on her hand, but it was different for Ririka since she knew that her sister would challenge the spot of the student council president.


    They knew that Haru and Runa were going together to visit the gamepany since he was very interested in making a game.


    Ririka looked at her sister and had to admit her sister''s type was really good.


    "I wonder what game he''ll create," Kirari said.


    Ririka wasn''t sure what to say and said, "I am not sure."


    "Well, that''s true," Kirari said since she also knew that Haru was simr to a box of a prize. She knew that she couldn''t guess what was inside, but she knew what was inside and that was why it made her happy and eager to know.


    "It''s almost the time of your match," Ririka said to remind her sister.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Don''t worry." She took a cup of tea on the table and sipped it slowly. "We still have a lot of time."


    Ririka looked at her sister who seemed to not worry about anything. She looked at therge suitcase beside the table and knew that the money inside should be around 10 billion yen. She sighed when she thought about how crazy her sister was.


    Betting 10 billion yen for the seat of the student council president.


    Ririka remembered Tougami, who was part of the student council, had lost 2.5 billion yen, but her sister had decided to bet four times the amount of Tougami had bet in the past. Their family was rich, but this amount of money was hard to gather even though their family was rich. If her sister lost then the damage that would be dealt to her family was quite big and there might be a chance that they might lose their standing to their family.


    The Hundred Devouring Families, also known as the Momobami n is a conglomerate of various and powerful branch families that are rted to each other and they are all extremely wealthy and influential where they all have their surnames ended with the suffix "-bami", which means "devouring" in Japanese.


    If someone thought that this family is a heartwarming family with a very good rtionship with each other then the answer was wrong.


    This family was very fierce to each other and once they had a chance they wouldn''t hesitate to devour other families to make the power of their families be stronger.


    The worth of their families was quiterge, but the number of their families was alsorge and the wealth of each individual wasn''trge. Each of the family members was so greedy that they would devour each to add to their wealth.


    Ririka was part of the leading of this family and knew that the branch of families also wanted to devour her family since they had been pent up as a branch family. They wanted to lead this family by themselves and it was quite stressful for her, but her sister was different since she could see an amused expression on her face. She could see from Kirari''s expression that everything that was happening in front of them was a joke itself.


    "But I have to admit that they''re a bitte," Kirari said.


    Then suddenly the door was opened by arge force.


    "Safe!" Haru said and sighed in relief.


    "As I said earlier, we''re not going to bete," Runa said.


    "If you''re not buying lunch then we can arrive on time," Haru said.


    "I can''t move with an empty stomach," Runa said whileining.


    "There is food at school too," Haru said.


    "I get bored with food at school," Runa said.


    "Well, whatever," Haru said and looked at Ririka and Kirari who had been looking at them. "Sorry foring a bitte."


    "It''s not toote, but I hope that you cane faster," Kirari said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t miss your match," Haru said with a smile. He closed the door and walked toward them to sit near Kirari. "How much are you going to bet?"


    "10 billion yen," Kirari said.


    Haru didn''t know how long Kirari needed to gather that amount of money, but he wasn''t that surprised since her family was very rich. However, he didn''t know much about what her family did to earn money. He wouldn''t be surprised if it was a property business since the property was very profitable and the one who did this business needed a lot of channels to build this business. "Is it worth it?"


    "Worth it." Kirari nodded without hesitation when she heard Haru''s question.


    "I''ll support you," Haru said. He didn''t think that Kirari would do something stupid. He knew that Kirari had researched the amount of money that had circted on this school. He didn''t have that much of an interest in a student council since he wouldn''t be able to get that money to his ount and it wouldn''t be enough to support his ambition.


    "How about you? What do you have with the money that you have earned before?" Kirari asked curiously. She knew that Haru had gotten money from a gold market few days ago and felt a bit curious about what he would do with the money that he had earned.


    "My team is working now to buy a railway," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ririka and Runa, who heard their conversation, were still stunned when they heard that Haru had decided to buy a railway.


    "Railway? It''s good." Kirari nodded and said, "It''s a very stable ie."


    "That''s true, but this isn''t over yet," Haru said with a smile.


    Kirari smiled and couldn''t wait to see what he wanted to do. ''2 years¡­'' She wanted to see what he could do with two years of time and it would be fun to stand beside him.


    "What?! Did you buy a railway?! Why didn''t you tell me?!" Runa suddenly became agitated.


    "Because you didn''t ask," Haru answered simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Which railway that you''re going to buy? I''ll help you," Runa asked.


    "Let''s talkter since it''s time to gamble," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and stood up to follow them since he wanted to see this gambling match. "I''ll help you bring the suitcase."


    Kirari nodded and said, "Let''s talk while walking since I want to know which railway that you''re going to buy since I might be able to help you."


    Haru thought that a rich girl was really good.

 Chapter 487 Game of Power 2

    <h4>Chapter 487 Game of Power 2</h4>


    The gamble would be held in the student council room. The people who participated in this match were only the four of them along with all members of the student council.


    They walked together while talking about the matter of the railway.


    Runa and Ririka were surprised when they knew someone about their ages was able to buy a semi-major private railway.


    Kirari nodded and thought her choice of man was right. "If you need help just tell me."


    "Thank you, I''ll ask you if I really need help," Haru said with a smile. Even though he had money, he knew that the process of the acquisition might not be smooth. However, he hoped for it to be smooth so that he wouldn''t trouble her.


    "It''s just surprising that you have a talent for investing," Kirari said with a smile.


    "It''ll be merit when I meet my parent-inw," Haru said with a cheeky smile.


    "It sure will," Kirari said with a beautifulugh.


    Ririka and Runa could only feel envious when they saw the interaction between Haru and Kirari.


    The journey wasn''t long and they had arrived at the location. They entered the room of the student council and entered it right away without knocking on the door.


    Inside the room, there was an entire member of the student council. They showed a very displeased expression when they saw the four of them enter the room without care.


    "It''s time," Kirari said.


    Haru held the suitcase which was filled with 10 billion yen there. He was sure that normal people would be scared to hold such arge amount of money. He looked at Tougami who had lost to him in the past and seemed to be very skinny and had a pale expression. Even though Tougami had lost, he still maintained his seat on the student council. He didn''t know what had happened to Tougami after this guy had lost to him, and he didn''t care about it either.


    Tougami looked at the suitcase and grinned. "Do you want to send that money for free?"


    Haru ignored Tougami''s remarks since he was toozy to say anything to this guy. Tougami had lost and he won against this person. The loser didn''t have a right to say anything.


    "You¡­!!!" Tougami was angry when he saw Haru ignoring him.


    "Angry? Do you want to gamble again? I can y with 2,5 billion yen," Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­" Tougami couldn''t say anything when he heard this question from Haru. His life had been very miserable after he had lost that gamble since the amount of money that he had lost was quite a lot. It was good that the money that he had gathered in the past three years was a lot and he didn''t need to use his parent''s money, but he had lost almost all of his wealth from that gamble.


    "Tougami, this is not your time." The man who was sitting in the middle of everyone said, He smiled at Haru and said, "Your name is Kasugano Haruka, right? I have seen your match and it is very wonderful, do you want to join the student council?"


    The moment that man said those words everyone on the student council was startled since one of them might be kicked out from the student council.


    "President!"


    The man ignored them and still had this confident smile on his face while looking at him. "How? It''s a good proposal, right?"


    Haru looked at the man who seemed to be simr to an elite. He saw him wearing sses with a neat hairstyle, looking at him with a confident smile. Frankly, he didn''t have that much interest in the seat of the student council since in his opinion it was only a game of power for children. His stage was much bigger than this and it felt funny to hear them have this arrogance when they were living under the name of their powerful parents. He couldn''t wait to see their expression when they knew that he had taken over thepany of their families.


    ''Oops, that''s for another time.''


    Haru chuckled and said, "It sure is a very good proposal¡­"


    The man smiled brightly and said, "Yes, then you can take Tougami''s position."


    "What?!" Tougami was mad when he heard the man''s words.


    Kirari, Runa, and Ririka looked at Haru to see his reaction after he had gotten this offer.


    The other student council members seemed to be very interested in Haru, especially the female one since they had been looking at him with a gentle smile.


    "You should listen to someone until the end." Haru sighed and said, "It sure is a very good proposal, but it''ll be worthless if you lose your position now."


    !!!!!!


    Everyone was startled when they heard Haru''s words.


    "What''s your name again? I don''t know your name," Haru said with a confused expression.


    Runaughed and said, "Haru, you should remember that he is the student council of this school and his name is Takumi Hyuuga."


    Haru seemed very apologetic. "I am sorry Takumi-senpai. You know that I am a transfer student, right?"


    Takumi seemed to be very annoyed by Haru''s act, but he had always kept his calm.


    "Haru, I want to start," Kirari suddenly said.


    "Ok, I know." Haru nodded and ced the suitcase on the table with a bang.


    Everyone looked at the suitcase wondering what was inside since it seemed to be very heavy and veryrge.


    *Click!*


    Haru opened the suitcase and showed a lot of money inside.


    !!!!!!!


    Everyone was shocked by the amount of money inside the suitcase.


    "Let''s gamble, this 10 billion yen with your student council president seat," Kirari said with an expressionless expression


    "¡­"


    Veins appeared on Takumi''s forehead showing how angry he was. He had a polite smile on his face, but it rather made him very scarier.


    Haru was only a bystander in this gamble, but he really couldn''t wait to watch this gambling match. He looked at Kirari and had to admit that this girl was really attractive.

 Chapter 488 Game of Power 3

    <h4>Chapter 488 Game of Power 3</h4>


    "Momobami Kirari, right?" Takumi looked at Kirari.


    "We have seen each other in the past, and I don''t want to waste my time." Kirari moved beside Haru and said, "We have made a deal before this 10 billion yen is yours if you can win against me in the gamble."


    Takumi looked at the stack of money on the suitcase and he was tempted. The position of student council president was really good and it also helped him with a lot of financial problems on his family.


    The cirction of money in this school was really scary and the student council was the one who managed that amount of money.


    Takumi was the president of this student council and he had the biggest right to manage those funds.


    In the recent economic crisis, his parents also had a problem with their business and he had helped them with the money from the student council, but he knew that he couldn''t use all of the money.


    Takumi looked at the 10 billion yen on the table and looked at Kirari. He snorted inwardly looking at this naive girl who wanted to take his spot as a student council. He thought to humor her and took that money to his pocket. He smiled with a polite smile and said, "Gamble? Are you sure?"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Don''t waste my time and just answer whether you agree to gamble with me or not?"


    Takumi was very annoyed when he heard Kirari''s words. He was a student council president and it was his first time to be treated like this. He snorted and said, "Do you want a gamble? Why not? My position as a student council president with your money."


    Kirari nodded and said, "I have an agreement in this paper." She looked at everyone and said, "Everyone in this ce is the witness for this gambling match."


    Everyone nodded at the same time when they heard it.


    "Agreement? Why not?" Takumi said with a confident smile.


    Kirari and Takumi signed the agreement together and made everyone check it.


    The content of the gamble is simple: write down the stake for the gamble.


    Kirari would send her 10 billion yen if she lost this gambling match and Takumi would step down from his position as a student council president giving that position to Kirari.


    It might be the first time for someone to bet the position of the student council president, but in this school, everything is possible as long as someone won the gamble. Won, you''ll get everything. Lose, you''ll lose everything.


    This school is simple and the purpose of this school is to teach the tough mental strength for every student in this ce since all of them will have a higher standing than anyone in this country.


    Why?


    Because their parents are rich and have a lot of authority. The student in this school has a lot of things that the other student in another school doesn''t have, especially in their mental state. However, if they lose then they will be another loser in life.


    Haru took a chair on the side and sat down since he was toozy to wait, but he didn''t expect Kirari to suddenly sit down to the chair that he had brought.


    "¡­"


    "When should we gamble?" Takumi asked since he needed the money as soon as possible. He could be standing in this seat wasn''t because of luck. He could stand here because he had the ability to fight for it. His gambling skills were superb and his cheating skills were also superb. He didn''t mind gambling as soon as possible.


    "How about now?" Kirari said.


    "Sure." Takumi nodded and asked, "Are you okay with ckjack?"


    "Sure, let''s have a ckjack," Kirari said.


    Then everyone started to create the stage for both Takumi and Kirari for their gambling match. They set up a table in the middle of the room with two chairs that were facing each other with a two-deck of the card in the middle of the table while excluding the joker cards on each deck.


    "ckjack, huh?" Haru muttered while looking at Kirari and Takumi who were sitting face each other in the middle of the room.


    They were sitting on the side to avoid cheating on the match and could only watch the match a few meters away.


    "What''s wrong?" Runa asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, Kirari has won against me before."


    "Really?" Runa was surprised.


    Ririka nodded when she heard Runa''s question.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Runa asked curiously.


    "¡­" Ririka was silent when Runa asked this question.


    "¡­" Runa was speechless and looked at Haru. "What kind of gamble?"


    "Old maid," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Is that a gamble?" Runa asked with a strange expression since she knew that an old maid was simr to a game for children.


    "Why can''t it be a gamble?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa was speechless but nodded after hearing Haru''s question.


    "Do you think that she''ll win this gamble?"


    Suddenly someone asked him a question.


    Haru turned and saw a beautiful girl who seemed to be giving a sadistic feeling. How did he know that this girl was sadistic? Well, it was obviously he had a lot of experience with a female that he could tell instantly. "Sorry?"


    "Oh, right." The girl nodded and said, "I am sorry for thete introduction. My name is Sachiko Juraku and I''m a Public Moral Committee Chairwoman. Nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka-kun."


    Sachiko has long light grey hair and red eyes with narrow pupils.


    Haru looked at her ck painted nail then looked at her. "You can call me Kasugano if you want also nice to meet you Jurako-senpai."


    "Why not Haruka-kun?" Sachiko asked with an amused expression.


    "Well, we have just met each other, but if you don''t mind me calling your first name then I will be very happy to do it," Haru said. However, the moment he uttered those words, he felt a chill on his back along with Kirari who suddenly turned her gaze toward him.


    Sachiko chuckled and said, "I really like your Coupling Party, let''s talk again after the gamble is over."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at this girl who ended the conversation right away when two girls were looking at him with a cold gaze at this moment. He sighed and thought that it was a happy problem. He didn''t think much and listened to Takumi who exined the rules of the game to Kirari who was sitting in front of him.


    ''The game starts!''

 Chapter 489 Blackjack

    <h4>Chapter 489 ckjack</h4>


    Kirari looked at Takumi who exined the rules of the game to her.


    "Do you know how to y ckjack?" Takumi asked.


    "I know," Kirari answered.


    "That''s good, then I don''t need to exin the rules of the game to you," Takumi said and ced two decks of the cards which were being kept on the box.


    Kirari could see that the card decks were new and she didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    Takumi smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry, I don''t do anything to the card."


    "Is that so?" Kirari didn''t think much about it and only wanted to make the game more interesting for herself.


    "I know that you know the rules, but let me exin it to you since I''m afraid that you''re going to sue me to not exin the rules of this gamble to you," Takumi said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Sure, exin to me."


    "That''s good." Takumi nodded and started his exnation. "The rules of this ckjack is the same as a general rule in the ckjack game. There are two decks of cards on the table and we''ll remove the joker cards on the tableter."


    Kirari nodded in response and didn''t disturb Takumi''s exnation.


    "The total of the cards is 108 in total. All face cards are worth 10 points and whoever gets the closest to "21" wins. The dealer shall deal out two cards for each of us. The dealer shall have one card face down and can confirm the hidden card themselves. The yer will keep two of their cards open."


    "Dealer gets to call first and can draw one more card by dering "hit" or he can stop by dering "stay"."


    "Both the dealer and the yer can "hit" as many times as possible until they "bust" meaning they can choose to "stay" before they get "22" points and above."


    "When both sides dered "stay," that is when the facedown card is opened for a showdown. Of course, the winner is whoever gets the closest to "21". When both sides have equal points or "bust" at the same time, it''s a draw."


    "When that ends, the dealer position shall switch."


    "That''s the rules of gambling. There won''t be any "splitting the pot" or "double down" in this game."


    "How will we decide the winner?" Kirari asked.


    "The one who can manage three ckjacks first is the winner," Takumi said with a polite smile.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Not one?"


    "Don''t be in a hurry, but if you want to y one game then I''m alright," Takumi said.


    "Then, let''s do it with one game." Kirari smiled politely and said, "This is an all-in game. If I lose one game then I lose 10 billion yen. If you lose one game then you lose your position as president of the student council."


    "¡­¡­"


    Takumi frowned looking at Kirari. He had given her three times to give her a chance and also wanted to slowly torture her mind in this game, but he didn''t expect that she wanted to enter the abyss right away. ''If you want to enter right away, then I''ll help you.'' He smiled and said, "One game? Sure, let''s do it."


    "That''s good." Kirari nodded and said, "Who is going to distribute the cards?"


    Takumi smiled and said, "Why don''t you make your friends be the dealer who distributes this card?"


    "Are you sure?" Kirari asked.


    "Why not?" Takumi said. He had confidence in this match since he had cheated in this match. The cards that he had prepared were something that had been modified. There was a symbol behind the cards that could help him to tell what card it was just from looking at the back of the cards. It wasn''t that he was unconfident with his ability, but he wanted some reassurance in this gamble. He couldn''t lose his position as a president of the student council or he would lose everything.


    "Haru, can you do it?" Kirari asked while looking at Haru.


    Haru who was talking with the girls suddenly called. He calmed down and nodded. "Sure." He stood up and walked toward the table.


    "Just shuffle the card and distribute it to us," Takumi said with a calm expression.


    "Ok." Haru took out the cards from the box and checked it to see whether he could find anything.


    "You can check the cards if you want," Takumi said with a smile while snorting inwardly. He knew that it was a newbie move and he was sure that this guy wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    Haru only smiled and said nothing. He had found out that the symbol on the back of the cards was strange and he was sure that it was how Takumi would cheat. He looked at Kirari who didn''t say anything and he also didn''t say anything in this ce. Even though he didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t do anything. He used his light magic to change the symbol on the back while shuffling the cards. He ced the cards on the table and distributed two cards to each of them.


    "Hit," Takumi said while looking at his cards. He had two cards with numbers five and four on his hands.


    Haru gave him another card to Takumi.


    Takumi didn''t show a smile or anything when he had gotten his card. He saw that he had gotten an ace and the total of his cards was 20. He knew that it was too dangerous to add one more card and he looked at Kirari''s cards. He could tell from the back of that card she had received both Jack and Nine. ''Total 19, huh?''


    "Stay," Takumi said.


    "Stay," Kirari said.


    Takumi and Kirari showed their cards at the same time.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The moment the cards were opened everyone seemed to be very shocked to see the result of the game.

 Chapter 490 Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 490 Chaos</h4>


    "Th - This is impossible!"


    Takumi stood up from his seat and seemed to not believe the result of the gambling.


    "What do you mean by impossible? I am the winner and you''re the loser," Kirari said.


    "No, you don''t have a ckjack." Takumi panicked and said, "Your card is---"


    "My card is? How did you know my card?" Kirari asked.


    Takumi hurriedly closed his mouth. He had used his card trick for his entire three years and it was his first time that someone had defeated him. He knew that once he had opened his mouth then everything would be over. "You''re cheating! You''re cheating!" He looked at everyone and shouted, "Hey! This gamble is invalid! She has cheated on this gamble and I won''t admit this result!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Takumi hoped for someone to support him, but he saw that no one seemed to say anything. He could see that everyone was looking at him with disdain and some of them were happy to see his pathetic state.


    Everyone in the room thought that Takumi''s IQ had be lower that this guy couldn''t think straight enough. Everyone in this ce had cheated more than once and as long as no one knew what the trick was the result didn''t matter.


    Sachiko smiled sadistically and said, "You have lost. Just ept reality and get out of this ce."


    Every member of the student council also supported Sachiko''s words and told this guy to get out since he had lost.


    "N - No¡­ This result is impossible! I - I know for sure!" Takumi had be scared and held his head with both of his hands. If he lost his position as a student council president then the business at his home would be very troubled. If he lost this position then he would lose everything. He looked at Kirari and got angry. "You¡­!"


    Kirari ignored Takumi and said to everyone. "Today, I have be the president of the student council whether you like it or not."


    The member of the student council didn''t say anything and they knew that everything could be won with a gamble.


    You win a gamble then you win everything, but if you lose then you lose everything.


    It was something normal that could happen anywhere within this school and they had to ept it.


    "If you have a problem with me then let''s gamble." Kirari looked at them and said, "If you win against me then you can have this position."


    "¡­¡­"


    "No, I don''t have a problem," Sachiko said while sitting on her chair. She thought that it would be fun for the position of president of student council president to be reigned by Kirari.


    "OI! LISTEN TO ME!"


    Suddenly Takumi started to outburst when he saw that everyone had ignored him.


    Kirari turned and seemed quite confused looking at Takumi. "You''re still here?"


    "¡­¡­"


    That sentence made Takumi snap and he wanted to lunge toward Kirari, but someone stopped him.


    "Violence isn''t allowed, but if you want to start then I don''t mind to start in this ce," Haru said with a smile while holding Takumi''s shoulder.


    Takumi felt that his shoulder was almost broken at that moment. He saw Haru smiling and couldn''t help but move back in fear. "L - Let go of me!"


    Haru let go of his hand and only shrugged his shoulders.


    Takumi who had been let go suddenly fell down on the ground.


    Kirari ignored Takumi once again and looked at everyone. "I know some of you are dissatisfied, but I don''t care about that since I can change your position with someone else since I am sure that there are a lot of students in this school who love to change into your position."


    !!!!!


    Everyone was startled when they heard such a direct threat.


    "I agree."


    One of them suddenly said when they heard Kirari''s words.


    "I also agree."


    "I don''t have any opinion about it."


    One by one, every member of the student council agreed with the change of the position of president of the student council. They knew that this school would face another storm and it was started by the new president of this school.


    "Is that so?" Kirari hadn''t thought much about them and said, "Haru, Runa, which position do you like? I''ll let them gamble with both of you." She didn''t ask Ririka since she had intended to make her into the Vice President''s position.


    "Nyahaha, that''s good." Runa smiled and said, "I want the position of Head of the Election Committee!"


    "It''s good." Kirari nodded and said, "The current student of that position, go and gamble with her now," Kirari said.


    "What? I have never agreed to it!"


    "Is that so? Then you can get out of this ce. If you win then you can stay in your current position," Kirari said.


    The girl gritted her teeth and looked at Runa with a hateful expression. "Let''s do it! Let''s do it now since I don''t want to waste my time!"


    "Nyahaha, Ok." Runa smiled sweetly looking at the sweet littlemb in front of her.


    "Haru, how about you?" Kirari asked. Her expression softened when she asked this question.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t have that much interest in the position of the student council."


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard Haru''s words.


    "If you be a member of the student council then you have a right to skip school for a long time," Kirari said. She knew that once he let go of him then he might really be gone from this school since she knew that he was on the stage of building his business.


    "Really?" Haru seemed to be very interested and said, "Which one do you rmend?"


    "How about General Affairs? That position is very free and has nothing to do," Kirari said.


    The current General Affairs seemed to be very offended by Kirari''s words. He snorted looking at Haru and said, "If you think that I''m the same as Tougami then you''re wrong!"


    Tougami was mad when he heard those words.


    "Let''s just gamble as soon as possible," Haru was toozy to hear cliche lines.


    Ririka stood up in front of the Vice President and asked her to gamble.


    The members of the student council who saw the thing that had happened in front of them with a strange expression.


    Only Sachiko seemed very happy to see such chaos happening right in front of her eyes.


    "NO! NO! I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS!!!!" Takumi who had been abandoned and ignored by everyone shouted loudly and jumped out from the window of this room. "ARRRGGGG!!!!"


    The room of the student council was on the third floor and they knew the consequences of jumping from the third floor was very bad.


    "¡­¡­"


    Takumi closed his eyes and thought that he would die or be in aa, but suddenly he saw that he was floating in the air. He looked up and saw Haru had grabbed his leg with ease.


    "If you want tomit suicide, do it at home and don''t cause trouble," Haru said and pulled this guy to the room again.


    Takumi slumped on the ground and his face was lifeless at this moment.


    Everyone ignored this guy again since they were worried about whether they could maintain their position in the student council or not after this.

 Chapter 491 My Knight 1

    <h4>Chapter 491 My Knight 1</h4>


    The matter of the student council was over and the announcement would be made tomorrow since it was very shocking news.


    The teacher had been known first with the change of the student council, but they didn''t say anything. Their job was to teach the student and they wouldn''t do anything about the matter within the student. However, they were surprised when they knew the president of the student council along with other positions in that ce had been changed by the students in their first year.


    The most surprising was probably Kasugano Haruka who had just transferred to this school for less than a month.


    The group of teachers wouldn''t expect a student who loved to skip the school had be part of the student council, but no one voiced theirint since they knew that the teacher was being employed by the students and not the other way.


    If some member of the student council member was dissatisfied with the teacher then it was very easy to fire them since there were a lot of people who wanted to be a teacher in this prestigious school.


    High sry, good health insurance, and a good environment working as long as you ignore the students.


    Everything was perfect because they wanted to destroy their life in this school.


    "You''re going to go home with me?" Haru asked along the way.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, you''re my bodyguard for this month, right?"


    Haru looked at Kirari and said, "You have a lot of bodyguards though." He started to think that he hadn''t done anything any bodyguard''s work in the past two weeks of his stay in this school. Even though he had be a bodyguard, he didn''t have to do anything since Kirari had a lot of bodyguards.


    Kirari shook her head and said, "It''s more interesting with you."


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s good, I''ll protect you."


    Kirari smiled and suddenly asked, "You''re still writing, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I have intended to buy a manga publishing and make my story into a manga." He didn''t have time to draw, but he could search for mangaka and provided them with a story.


    Kirari nodded and said, "That''s good, your image won''t be damaged by your investment."


    Haru sighed and thought that the standing of business owners or financial experts was unexpectedly very low in this country.


    The job with high standing was a job which made someone called "-Sensei" suffix such as writer, doctor,wyer, politician, mangaka, etc.


    His worth wasn''t enough to make everyone referee him, and his age was also very young making it hard for someone to take him seriously. It was his luck that he was able to get rewarded by "Charisma" from the quest before making his presence stronger.


    "You don''t need to worry about my image since I''ll buy a newspaperpany in each prefecture," Haru said.


    Kirari was a bit worried and said, "Don''t you know that there are a lot of newspapers is going bankrupt since the sales aren''t good?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I understand that matter, but it is also something that needs to be faced since we''re going to enter the digital age."


    "Digital age?"


    "For example this smartphone." Haru took out his smartphone and said, "In the past, we''re only using it for a call, email, or short message, but today, we can do a lot of things and we can search a lot of information using a smartphone."


    "That''s true." Kirari nodded.


    "People will move to the inte to read the news, and a lot of people also will use this chance to share a lot of hoax news to the inte," Haru said.


    "Hoax news?" Kirari raised her eyebrow and nodded.


    "Then when someone is creating news on the inte, who is more credible than a newspaper who has been in business for centuries of years?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari, who heard Haru''s exnation, nodded in response. "I guess the newspaper needs a new business model."


    "That''s right, that''s what I''m doing right now with my newspaperpany," Haru said.


    Kirari smiled and said, "Then, I don''t need to worry about you."


    "You''re so worried about me, we''re not married yet, right?" Haru said to tease her.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What do you think?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect such a reaction from Kirari. He knew that it was hard to make her blush, but he didn''t expect it would be this much. He scratched his head and said, "Why don''t we go home now?"


    "¡­¡­" Kirariughed and said, "Let''s go back."


    OK.


    Haru thought that at least he had made herugh and had to admit that herugh was very attractive.


    "New car?" Kirari asked, entering his car.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru nodded.


    "How about safety?" Kirari asked.


    "Missile won''t put a scratch on this car," Haru answered.


    "What a boast," Kirari said while rolling his eyes.


    "How is Ririka going home?" Haru asked.


    "She won''t be targeted," Kirari said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "So you''re going to be targeted?"


    Kirari looked at Haru and said, "If I die then you''ll also die."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "You don''t need to worry." He put his hand on the steer and said, "I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    "That''s very good." Kirari smiled and said, "I''m expecting your service, my bodyguard."


    "You don''t need to worry mydy." Haru took Kirari''s hand and said, "Your knight is here to protect you from anything."


    Kirari looked away and said, "You''re not embarrassed to say those words to me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he smiled when he could see a blush on Kirari''s face from the reflection of the window. "No, I''m very sincere in my words."


    "OK." Kirari sighed softly and said, "Don''t talk and let me see whether you''re qualified to be my knight."


    "Good, what is my first quest?" Haru asked.


    "Send me back home safely, can you do that?" Kirari asked.


    "Alright, challenge epted," Haru said and changed the gear of his car before he went to drive to Kirari''s home.


    Kirari looked at Haru and smiled while thinking about the interesting thing that could be done with him together.

 Chapter 492 My Knight 2

    <h4>Chapter 492 My Knight 2</h4>


    Haru talked with Kirari about a lot of things, but they didn''t talk about gambling or business. They were talking about what they usually did, favorite food, and a lot of things along the way.


    Haru who had been using his observation haki had noticed someone who had been following him. "Ritsu, can you help me to erase any information about me from the person behind me?"


    Ritsu had always been connected to his smartphone and his car. She could also enter the street camera to search for anything that was suspicious. She was on her body, but she could talk with him normally. "That one? Sure."


    "Oh, help me also to search for information about them," Haru said.


    "OK." Ritsu nodded on the screen in Haru''s car and said, "I''ll search for it immediately."


    "¡­"


    Kirari, who had been silent, wasn''t sure what to say at the time. "What is that?"


    "She is my friend," Haru said.


    "Not human, right?" Kirari asked.


    "No, she is artificial intelligence," Haru said.


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and said, "Your car might be more mysterious than James Bond''s car."


    "James Bond?" Haru wanted tough when he heard it. "What do you want to do with them?"


    "Well, what else?" Kirari said while looking at him with a grim expression.


    Haru looked at Kirari and asked, "Do you want me to handle them?"


    Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "I can make it simr to an ident," Haru said while shrugging his shoulders. He could use the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" to make them die simr to suicide.


    "You don''t need to do anything, just drive me back to my home and you don''t need to worry about the afterward." Kirari rested her bodyfortably and looked at him with a smile. "I''m not weak."


    Haru smiled and said, "I know that you''re strong, but remember that I''m always here." He caressed her hair while looking at her.


    Kirari could feel Haru''s warm hand that made her veryfortable and asked, "Have you broken up with your girlfriend?"


    "No, we don''t break up," Haru said.


    "Is that so?" Kirari looked at Haru for a while and said, "They''reing."


    "I know." Haru looked at the rear mirror and saw a ck SUV car that moved very fast toward his car. He saw that the car wanted to crash into him. He sighed when he thought that this ce was very quiet, but he also understood that the rich people loved a quiet ce.


    "My bodyguard is going toe," Kirari said.


    "Hold on for a while," Haru said.


    Kirari looked at him with a confused expression and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Give them a greeting," Haru said and changed the gear of his car into moving backwards.


    *Crrtt!!!*


    Haru''s car moved very fast and crashed into the car who wanted to crash into them.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!*


    The ck SUV turned into a scrap the moment it crashed into Haru''s car.


    Kirari opened her mouth with a surprised expression when she saw the ck SUV car had turned into a scrap when it crashed into Haru''s car. Then she noticed another car wanted to crash into them from the right side. "Haru¡­" She didn''t need to remind him and saw this car had moved forward to avoid the crash.


    Haru spun the car and faced another car who wanted to crash into them. He saw the ck SUV car in front of him and didn''t hesitate to crash into it.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    Haru moved back and crashed it once again. "I can make their cars explode, but¡­"


    "Do it, I can handle the rest," Kirari said without mercy.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Alright." He knew that this girl was merciless, but he didn''t hate it.


    When someone wants to kill someone then that person should be prepared to lose their lives too.


    Haru crashed his car into the SUV once again.


    *BAAM!* *BAAM!* *BAAM!*


    The people inside the car wanted to escape, but the door had changed its shape and they couldn''t open it from inside. They wanted to escape from the window, but it was hard to do it since they were wounded from the crash of the car. They had never felt this regret after they had taken this job.


    "Let''s go back, I''ll let the subordinates of the rest handle the rest," Kirari said. She didn''t want him to dirty his hand for her own matter.


    Haru took a deep breath softly and nodded while moving his car away from this ce. It wasn''t an another world that he could kill someone wantonly without problem. He needed to think that there weren''t any consequences even thought he could erase the problem silently.


    The people in the car sighed softly when they saw the car moving away from this ce.


    Kirari looked at Haru''s reaction and saw his calm expression. She held Haru''s hand which was holding the gear stick.


    Haru was a bit surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He drove his car smoothly until he had arrived in front of her house. He looked at her and said, "We have arrived."


    Kirari looked at Haru for a while and moved her head closer to kiss his lips.


    "¡­"


    Kirari hurriedly moved back and said, "Your reward." She smiled and didn''t say anything afterward. She went out and walked back to her house while being followed by a lot of people. She talked to solve the matter hurriedly.


    Haru looked at Kirari''s back and wondered how big was her burden to manage her family affairs in the age where she was a high school, but he understood that rich people had a worry of rich people, especially when she was born in such a vicious family.


    However, he didn''t expect her to kiss him. His body might be a bit tense since he didn''t react when she kissed him. He got out of his car and shouted, "Kirari!"


    Kirari who was talking with turned when she heard his voice. Her feeling was quiteplex when she had asked him to kill those people and wondering whether he had hated her.


    "See you tomorrow," Haru said.


    Kirari''s face turned into a bright smile and said, "See you tomorrow."


    Haru entered his car and went back to his house. He really needed to take a rest at home after this.

 Chapter 493 Something more interesting

    <h4>Chapter 493 Something more interesting</h4>


    "Haru, I have erased any information about you on them," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you, Ritsu. I''m not sure what to do without you," Haru said with a small smile.


    "You don''t need to worry," Ritsu said.


    "Where is your real body?" Haru asked.


    "In the cafe," Ritsu said.


    "Do you want to sleep at my house?" Haru asked.


    "Is Sora okay with it?" Ritsu asked.


    "Well, I''ll talk to herter," Haru said.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow," Ritsu said.


    "Tomorrow." Haru nodded.


    "But it is very surprising for that girl to be targeted like that," Ritsu said and didn''t understand why Kirari would be attacked.


    "Kirari is harming their interests," Haru said.


    "An interest, huh?" Ritsu thought for a while and said, "I guess being human isn''t all flowers either."


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s true." He looked at Ritsu who was on his smartphone and said, "But not all of them are ugly, there are a lot of beautiful things too and I''ll show it to you."


    Ritsu smiled hearing Haru''s words and said, "I can''t wait to see that."


    "I''m back," Haru said and entered his apartment.


    "Wee back."


    Sora and Megumi came together to greet him.


    "Megumi, is your parent okay to let youe here all the time?" Haru asked. He was worried that Megumi''s parents would say that he had stolen their daughter or something.


    "It''s okay." Megumi smiled and said, "They''re on a trip."


    "You''re noting with them?" Sora asked curiously.


    "They have forgotten me," Megumi said with a in tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Haru were speechless when they heard it.


    "Stay here," Haru said.


    "Yeah, stay here with us," Sora said.


    "I will," Megumi said with a smile. "Right, we have prepared a dinner for you."


    "Really?" Haru asked with an eager expression. He had taught them a lot of things about cooking and knew that their skill had improved.


    "Yes,e," Sora said and pulled his hand to go inside.


    Haru had to admit that his mood had be better when both Megumi and Sora were with him here. He sat down on the sofa and saw both girls preparing dinner together.


    "What happens?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing," Haru said.


    "Really?" Sora looked at him with a worried expression.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wanted to say nothing, but he knew that he would make them worried for different reasons. "How to say, I have met my new financial advisor." He also couldn''t tell them that he had made a car that had just exploded earlier.


    "Financial advisor?" Megumi seemed to be confused.


    "He has made good investments before," Sora said.


    Megumi seemed to understand and nodded. "Then?"


    "Then she has given me a n for my investment and I realize that my money isn''t enough," Haru said. "I''m thinking about---"


    "Wait!" Sora and Megumi stopped him at the same time.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "She?"


    "Yes, she," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi looked at each other and looked at him.


    "Call her here if possible," Sora said.


    Megumi didn''t say anything, but she seemed to agree with Sora''s decision.


    "So what happens next?" Sora asked.


    "Remember the things that we have talked about along the way?" Haru asked.


    "Is it about the renewable energy that you have talked about before?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, but I have decided to postpone that," Haru said.


    "Then, what do you do now?" Sora asked.


    "Buy a railway," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Railway?" They didn''t really understand, and they thought that it was a small railway or something.


    Haru nodded and said, "Railway is good since I don''t have to work in the future when I have bought it and spending our time together." He thought that his future was good and he really didn''t need to work in the future with a railway that could generate him a stable ie.


    They were surprised when they heard him going to buy a railway, but then they thought that it would be good that they didn''t need to worry about the future.


    "Spending time together? What are we going to do?" Megumi asked.


    "There are a lot of things such as traveling the world, eating different foods in a lot of ces, and sex," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi blushed when she heard Haru''sst words.


    Sora nodded and thought that it was a good thing to have a railway.


    "But for now, you should focus on your study," Haru said. "Are you confident to enter that school?"


    Sora and Megumi nodded without hesitation. They had studied together for a long time and they were confident that they could enter the high school together.


    They talked about a lot of things after that while eating dinner.


    Then they sat down on the sofa while watching a movie together.


    Haru thought to write, but he was stopped by them.


    "Just watch a movie now," Sora said.


    "Alright," Haru said.


    Megumi and Sora rested their heads on Haru''s shoulders while watching a movie.


    They were watching a Twilight show that aired in 2008.


    Haru didn''t like this type of movie, but he couldn''t help but watch it with two girls who were around him. He knew how much both of them loved to watch this movie. ''Movie, huh?'' He suddenly thought about whether he could have to have a business in Hollywood.


    "If you have be the actor of this movie then I''m sure this movie will be more popr," Sora said.


    "Why do you say that?" Haru asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s simple." Sora looked at him and said, "You''re more handsome than the actor."


    Megumi nodded and said, "I agree."


    Haru sighed and started to get bored with this movie. He slid his hands down toward the thigh of two girls slowly.


    Megumi and Sora didn''t do anything but raise their eyebrows. They sucked a deep breath and suddenly felt that they had lost their concentration while watching the movie. They ignored the movie and did something more interesting instead.

 Chapter 494 To The Quest Straight Away

    <h4>Chapter 494 To The Quest Straight Away</h4>


    Haru was cooking breakfast for Megumi and Sora when suddenly he noticed a ring on his smartphone.


    Sora had to admit seeing Haru''s appearance with an apron was quite hot.


    "Do you need help?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and grilled the salmon in the pan.


    Megumi ced the soup on the bowl and brought it to the table.


    Haru looked at the smartphone and suddenly he saw that he had received a request. ''Quest?''


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Conquer the Empire]


    [Quest 2: Invite one member from that world]


    [Participant: One person]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the Revolutionary Army conquer the empire]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had a headache looking at the content of the quest. ''Empire? What the heck?''


    "Haru?" Sora asked.


    Haru didn''t lose his focus on cooking and put the grilled salmon on the te. "Here is the fish." He decided to have breakfast first and thought about the questter.


    Yajima: "What quest is this?"


    Gintoki: "Conquering a fucking empire? What the heck is this quest?"


    Teppei: "Only one person?"


    Everyone seemed to be surprised by the content of the quest. They didn''t expect that this quest would be very strange.


    Shinobu: "What world is this?"


    Shinobu: "Haru?"


    Kuroneko: "Why not ask me?"


    Shinobu: "So do you know which world this is?"


    Kuroneko: "Let''s see, I can tell that this should be something that has something to do with a kingdom."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "Let''s talk about this quest again after Haru has replied."


    Kuroneko: "Wait!!!"


    Kuroneko: "Listen, I know which world is this?"


    Luffy: "Which world?"


    Kuroneko thought for a while and searched for information on this quest. ''Let''s see.'' She knew that this quest should be about conquering an Empire. ''Then there''s also the Revolutionary Army.'' It was lucky that it was a night at her home that she could search for a lot of things on theputer. She suddenly realized that it was a very bad world for this quest.


    Kuroneko: "Guys, I know which world this is."


    Teppei: "What world?"


    Kuroneko: "Akame Ga Kill!"


    Haru was in his ss after he had breakfast with Megumi and Sora. He had received a lot of greetings from his ssmates. He looked at his phone again and read the discussion about the new quest of the Group Chat.


    ''Akame Ga Kill?''


    Haru had an idea about this world and knew that it was a very cruel world. ''Conquering an empire, huh?'' He thought that it was quite interesting, but he also understood how dangerous it was.


    Haru: "Let me do it."


    "¡­"


    Gintoki: "You''re going to do this quest?" He had heard the story about this world from Kuroneko, and he didn''t have an interest. He knew that it was a very cruel world and he needed to kill someone.


    Korosensei: "Haru, are you sure? This world is dangerous."


    Haru: "Say someone who is going to explode the earth?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei was speechless when he heard Haru''s world.


    Korosensei: "But one person is too dangerous."


    Haru: "I have used to save Luffy alone in the past."


    Luffy: "That''s true."


    Yajima: "So who is smart enough to conquer the kingdom?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard Yajima''s question. Most of the people in this guild, no, the majority of people in the group chat was a muscle head. Even though some of them were smart, it didn''t mean that they were able to conquer a kingdom by themselves.


    Kuroneko: "I hate to admit it, but he is the most suitable for this quest."


    Everyone knew that in the guild the only one who could run very fast was both Korosensei and Haru.


    However, Korosensei was impossible for this quest since there was no way for an octopus to conquer a kingdom since no one would want to have an octopus as a king.


    Korosensei: "How about me?"


    Shinobu: "I won''t say anything bad, but I don''t want to have an octopus as a king."


    "¡­¡­"


    No one voiced their opinion when they heard Shinobu''s words since they knew that it was right. They didn''t want to have an octopus as a king.


    Korosensei: "What is this? Is this discrimination?"


    Tsunade: "Be careful."


    Haru: "I know. I''ll be careful on this quest."


    Teppei: "You can stop the quest if you''re unable to continue."


    Haru: "Alright, I''ll do that."


    Kuroneko: "Do you have a n for this quest?"


    Haru thought for a while inside his ssroom. He closed his eyes and opened it before he replied to Group Chat.


    Haru: "I have an idea."


    "Haru, you''re ready for it?" Runa asked.


    "For the announcement, right?" Haru asked.


    Runa nodded and looked at him. "You don''t seem to be that excited."


    "Really?! I''m very excited, right now," Haru said while raising his eyebrow.


    "¡­"


    Runa sat down beside him and said, "You don''t need to think too much."


    "Where is Kirari?" Haru asked.


    "She is in the student council room, do you want to go there?" Runa asked.


    "Hmm, let''s do thatter," Haru said.


    "Well, do what you want," Runa said.


    Haru thought for a while and looked at his smartphone for a while thinking whether he should start the quest now. He needed to take a trip somewhere and thought that it was a good chance to do it.


    "Say, do you have something that I can eat?" Runa asked.


    Haru took bread from his bag and gave it to Runa. "Fresh, my cafe just baked it in the morning."


    "Thanks," Runa said and grabbed the bread right away. She seemed pretty hungry and couldn''t help but chew down the bread in front of her.


    Haru looked at Runa who was eating at her fastest speed and smiled. He moved back and made his seat drop to the ground while he was sitting on the top of it.


    Runa was eating bread that had been given by Haru while looking at him curiously.


    Haru pressed the button of the quest then he teleported to another world to start his quest right away.

 Chapter 495 F.u.c.k, kill him!

    <h4>Chapter 495 Fuck, kill him!</h4>


    Haru looked around his surroundings. "Forest?" He started to feel hot with his Hyakkou uniform. He thought for a while and decided to change his uniform since he needed to use it when he came back to his original world.


    It would be disastrous if he came back using different clothes after he had done this quest.


    Haru changed his clothes into a pair of boots, cargo pants, and a t-shirt to make his journey to bing morefortable. He also brought a backpack with clothes, food, water, and a lot of other things.


    ''How to conquer the Emperor¡­''


    Haru thought while walking out of the forest. He kept thinking while also using his observation haki since he knew that this world was dangerous. He remembered that there were a lot of beasts and bandits around this world.


    "I guess I need to go to the capital first."


    Haru knew that everything would start in the capital and he thought to visit the capital first before making his decision.


    "Well, this ce is dangerous, huh?"


    Haru realized that there were a lot of beasts that had surrounded him. He knew that he was cornered, and could only sigh in this situation. "Well¡­" Suddenly all the fingers on his right hands turned into protruding steel.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    "He¡­"


    The beasts came out with a lot of drool in their mouths looking at him as if a delicious prey that was ready to be eaten.


    "Come."


    The protruding steel on his fingers started to move and made a noise simr to a chainsaw.


    *Rrrrrr!!!!!*


    "ROARRR!!!" The beast jumped toward Haru while opening its mouth wide.


    Haru only moved his right hand and¡­


    *Rrrr!!!!*


    The beast was cut into five slices instantly and fell down on the ground.


    "You have made my hands dirty," Haru said while looking at the group of beasts.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then, don''t hope toe back from here," Haru said with a smile.


    The group of beasts knew that they had met a tough opponent, and it was toote to run away from him.


    *Rrrrr!!!!*


    During that time the beasts screamed a loud cry of plea to this young man.


    The boss of the caravan sighed looking at the area in his surroundings. He was afraid for someone to attack his caravan and steal everything inside. "The Empire is getting dangerous¡­" Hemented his fate to live in this country.


    "Boss, you don''t need to worry."


    "Yeah, we''re going to protect you."


    The boss of caravan looked at the group of mercenaries that he had hired from thest town before he went to the capital. He only smiled and said, "Yes, I believe in all of you." He counted their numbers and wondered how many of them would die when they were attacked by a bandit in this area. ''Well, I''ve paid for them.'' He didn''t think much and only thought about his safety. He had paid them and it was normal for them to offer their lives to protect him.


    The trip was quite peaceful and everyone was very happy with it, especially the merceries that were being hired by the boss of caravan since they didn''t need to fight.


    They could get a high sry by only walking from one town to another and felt that it was a good bargain.


    However, suddenly they saw someone stopped in front of them standing alone while holding a curved sword in his hand.


    "Stop!"


    The leader of group mercenary stopped the caravan and looked at the man in front of them with a wary expression.


    "W - What''s wrong?" The boss of the caravan came out from his caravan and asked what was happening with a nervous expression.


    "Nothing to worry about." The leader of the mercenary smiled and said, "There is only one person standing in front of us."


    "One person?" the boss caravan said and he didn''t feel worried anymore. He had a group of ten strong mercenaries and to fight one person would be very easy for them. "Well, hurry up and take care of him." He was toozy to do anything and let his mercenaries manage that person. He entered his caravan again and didn''t think much.


    "Alright." The leader looked at the man and said, "Get out of our sight!"


    The members of mercenaries didn''t care much about this person and thought about ying a game since they were bored along the way of their journey.


    The man in front of them only pointed his sword when he heard the leader''s mercenaries words.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hahahahaha¡­"


    Everyoneughed looking at the man''s action.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Your sword doesn''t even reach us!"


    "Are you stupid?"


    They didn''t expect to see such a funny thing on their trip here, however, suddenly they heard a strange noise.


    The leader of mercenaries was the one who noticed it first. "An arrow! Protect yourself!" He hurriedly moved under the caravan to protect himself. He had a sword but he didn''t have a shield.


    The volleys of arrows were shot from their left and right sides at the same time.


    *Swosh!* *Swosh!* *Swosh!*


    The arrows stabbed right into the head of the unlucky mercenary made him die instantly.


    "ARGH!!! IT HURTS!!!" One of them stabbed into their eyes and made them blind.


    Some of them also followed the movement of their leader to hide under the caravan.


    "KILL THEM!!!!"


    The man who stopped in front of the caravan shouted loudly.


    "KILL THEM!!!!"


    "KILL THEM!!!!"


    Then a group of bandits came out from their hiding ces holding a sword in their hands to raid the caravan.


    The mercenaries were helpless against the attack of the bandits since they had a disadvantage of numbers.


    "Boss! We have hit a treasure! There are a lot of things inside!"


    "Hahaha, rob all of it! We''re going to have a party tonight!" The manughed.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    The bandits became crazier when they heard their boss would hold a party tonight.


    "Boss, look there is a pig inside the caravan!" One of the bandits grabbed the boss of a caravan who was crying.


    "Let go of me! You can have all of them! You can take it! Just let go of me!" The boss of the caravan cried while pleading.


    The man smiled and raised his sword before saying, "OK. I''ll let you go¡­¡­" He moved his sword downward, cutting down the head of caravan boss.


    "In the afterlife that is."


    *Ssh!*


    "Boss, you''re so cool!"


    "Hahaha." The manughed then suddenly he heard a report from his subordinates.


    "Boss, there is someone there."


    The man along with their subordinates saw someonee out from the forest and seemed to look at them.


    "Bring him here!"


    Then one person walked toward that man who just came out of the forest, but suddenly they saw something amazing. They saw that the person who came out of the forest took out a gun and shot it immediately at their friend.


    *BAAANG!*


    They saw the head of their friends explode into the juice of meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    "F.U.C.K, KILL HIM!!!!"

 Chapter 496 Capital, Im coming

    <h4>Chapter 496 Capital, I''ming</h4>


    Haru who had juste out from the forest cleaning his hands from the blood of the beasts. He sighed in relief since his clothes didn''t have any blood stains. He had thought to do this quest to train his mind since he knew this ce was quite cruel and the weak would perish in this world. However, he didn''t expect to see a massacre scene happening in front of him. He thought that the group of bandits had been robbed. He knew that this world was quite cruel, but he didn''t expect to be this much.


    ''Well, it''s a bandit.''


    "Oi, there is someone there!"


    Haru saw that they had noticed him and heard that their leader asked one of his subordinates to get him. He was a bit curious about what this guy wanted to do with him and didn''t do anything.


    The man walked toward Haru and looked at Haru from up and down.


    Haru shuddered when he saw this man checking him out.


    "Hehehe, why don''t you go with us? The bed in our headquarters is quite wa---"


    Haru was toozy to talk to this guy anymore. He knew that he was handsome, but he didn''t expect to meet someone who wanted to eat him. He took out his Smith & Wesson Model 29 that he had bought in the past then shot it immediately to the head of the man in front of him.


    *Burst!*


    The man''s head exploded into the juice of the meat.


    Haru could see the expression of the man who seemed to not understand what was happening.


    "F.U.C.K, KILL HIM!!!"


    The leader of the bandits shouted loudly that he wanted to make Haru pay the price to kill his subordinates.


    Haru aimed his gun toward the leader and shot it.


    *BANG!!*


    The bullet moved straight into the leader''s head and killed him instantly.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru emptied all the bullets inside his gun and only killed six people. There were at least 20 people in front of him and knew that they were ready to butcher him up. He reloaded the bullets to his gun with a very fast movent and started to shoot again.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru didn''t use his power to fight the bandits since he didn''t think that he needed it. He also wanted to ask them a question after this and it was better for anyone to not know about his power.


    The bandits thought that it would be easy to kill Haru with their numbers, but they didn''t expect Haru to have a very swift skill on the gunmanship and his precision was also very fierce. They saw all of their friends had a bullet on their heads and fell one by one helplessly.


    "R - Run!!!"


    They were only a group of bandits and they weren''t in the army. When they saw their friends had fallen into an abyss one by one their fears increased and they could only think to run away from this ce away from Haru.


    *Bang!*


    The first one who ran away had a bullet prated into his head.


    Haru saw one person shoot out an arrow toward him and he easily dodged it. He aimed his gun toward this guy and killed it immediately with his gun.


    It didn''t take a long time before there was only one guy who stayed alive from the group of the bandit.


    Haru had shot both legs of the bandits to make him unable to run away.


    The bandit was very scared of Haru and tried to move back. "D - Don''t get close to me!"


    Haru ignored his plea and asked, "Do you know where the capital is?"


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    The bandit seemed to not hear what Haru had asked.


    "Let me ask you one more question, do you know where the capital is?" Haru asked.


    "N - No, don''t kill me!"


    Haru sighed and ced the tip of his gun on the forehead on this bandit. "Just tell me where is the capital or your head will explode like a watermelon."


    The heat of the gun made the bandit wake up instantly. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" He hurriedly said since he didn''t want to die.


    "So where is it?" Haru asked.


    "It''s over there¡­¡­" The man said while pointing his finger and telling him how he could get into the capital with the fastest speed.


    Haru nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem," the man said hurriedly.


    Haru patted the man''s shoulder and said, "You''re a good guy." He stood up and walked toward the caravan.


    The man sighed in relief when Haru had let go of him.


    *Bang!*


    "But I have never said to let you stay alive," Haru said and kept his gun on the body again. He knew that this world was cruel and once he let go of this guy. He knew that this guy might attack a vige or something. He felt very ufortable at this moment, but he thought that it was better than the thing that he had done yesterday.


    "Why?"


    Haru didn''t really understand, but he knew that once someone had threatened his life, it was better to not show mercy since that didn''t mean that person was going to give up to kill you. He would be in a headache if that person was going to target his loved one. He shook his head and entered the caravan to take all the money that he could find since he felt ufortable without money in his pocket.


    Haru saw the mercenaries and the boss of the caravan then shook his head. He took the horse which was saved from the battle earlier and started his journey to the capital.


    ''Capital, I''ming.''

 Chapter 497 Central 1

    <h4>Chapter 497 Central 1</h4>


    "The Empire."


    Haru had arrived on the capital of the Empire and saw an enormous wall that surrounded the entire city. He didn''t see the main character along the way and he also didn''t see a member of Night Raid. He had thought about joining that organization, but he thought about his mission.


    The mission from the Group Chat clearly told him to conquer the Empire and not to be a member of the Revolutionary Army.


    Haru knew that the revolutionary army could conquer the Empire at the end of the story, but he knew that he wasn''t the one who conquered the Empire. He really didn''t have an idea how to solve this problem and thought to do it slowly. He wasn''t sure whether he had entered the plot of the story or he hadn''t even.


    ''The key is the main character.''


    Haru stepped down from his horse since he would soon enter the centre. He had covered his face with a cloak since the temperature of this world was quite hot. He really needed to have a cold bath after this. His body had changed and he needed to drink more water every day. He followed the crowd before he entered the centre, but he heard a shout and it seemed that someone was arguing. He turned and was surprised to see two people. He smiled and thought to help them since it was a rare chance.


    "Ha? Why can''t we enter?"


    "Like I said that you need to pay before you can enter the town," the guard said with an annoyed expression.


    "But I don''t know about this!"


    "This is why you''re in the countryside! Just go back and bring some copper before you enter the town!" The guard said and ignored the boy.


    "What did you say, you---"


    "Ieyasu, stop!" The girl stopped her childhood friend who seemed to not have a brain.


    "Sayo, but¡­"


    "You know that this is the Capital, and we don''t have anyone here," the girl said with a sigh.


    The boy calmed himself when he heard the girl''s persuasion. He knew that he needed to gather money for his vige, and to fight with the guard in this ce was too stupid.


    The guard snorted and was toozy to talk with them.


    "Bro here is money for them and also my money."


    Suddenly someone came toward the three of them. They saw a young man with grey hair walking with his horse to them.


    "You need to wait before you can---" The guard stopped when he saw the amount of money. He nodded and said, "Sure, the three of you can enter." He smiled politely at Haru and let him enter the town without any problem.


    "Thank you," the girl said to the young man. Her face was a bit red when she saw him.


    "No problem," the young man said while smiling at them. This young man was Haru who had decided to talk with the childhood friend of the main character.


    That''s right.


    The boy and the girl are the friends of the main character from the same vige. The two of them had been killed by a noble when they entered this ce, but Haru didn''t expect to meet them here.


    "Thank you, my name is Ieyasu," Ieyasu said.


    "My name is Sayo," Sayo said.


    "I''m Haru," Haru said. "Let''s go inside since I''m also curious about this ce."


    They were a bit surprised when they heard it.


    "You''re not from the capital, Haru?" Sayo asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I''m from East and this is my first timeing here."


    "You seem to be rich that you can give that guard that amount of money," Ieyasu said clearly with a hint of envy.


    "Ieyasu!" Sayo was mad at her friend.


    "Rich? No, I have gotten the money from a bandit group," Haru said.


    "Bandit?!" They were surprised when they heard it. They didn''t see a weapon on his body and from his appearance, they thought that Haru was the son of a noble.


    "What is your weapon?" Ieyasu asked curiously.


    Sayo didn''t say anything, but she was also a bit curious.


    "Here," Haru said and took out his gun from out of nowhere.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ieyasu and Sayo, who had been trained martial arts from their childhood time, knew that Haru should have powerful gunmanship from the way he handled his gun. They could see the gun wasn''t cheap and wondered about Haru''s identity more.


    Haru made his gun disappear from his hand and asked, "You''re also not from the capital, right? What are you doing here?"


    Ieyasu seemed to be spirited when Haru asked that question. "We''re going to be big in the capital and send out money to our vige!"


    "Be big?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "It means to be rich," Sayo said and felt a bit embarrassed by her friend''s stupidity.


    ''Rich, huh?'' Haru knew that the richest people in this ce were the government''s position and a noble rather than a businessman.


    "That''s right! We''re going to join the army! Then be a general who can lead a thousand people!" Ieyasu said with a longing expression.


    Haru could see a naivety on Ieyasu''s expression, but he didn''t think much of it. His quest was to conquer this kingdom, and Ieyasu''s dream was smallpared to his quest. He smiled and patted his shoulder. "Good luck."


    "Yes," Ieyasu said with a smile.


    "What about you? What are you doing here, Haru?" Sayo asked curiously.


    "Me?" Haru looked at the castle of the king from afar and knew that ce was his target. "I''m not sure for now. I''ll make my decision after I have looked around."


    "Then, do you want to go with us?" Sayo asked.


    "Yeah,e with us," Ieyasu said.


    "I can see that you''re more reliable than this guy," Sayo said with a sigh while looking at Ieyasu.


    "What do you mean by that, Sayo!" Ieyasu was mad.


    Haru looked at Sayo who had a hopeful expression on her face and suddenly also felt worried. ''This girl is cute, and if¡­'' He closed his eyes for a while and made his decision. "Good, let''s go together."


    Sayo was happy when she heard it.


    "Alright! We''re friends now, Haru!" Ieyasu said with a smile.


    "Let''s go and check the town while we''re at it," Haru said.


    Ieyasu and Sayo agreed with Haru''s decision and checked the town beforehand.

 Chapter 498 Capital 2

    <h4>Chapter 498 Capital 2</h4>


    Haru sold the horse to a random shop and got money again in his pocket. He knew that money was important in this corrupt kingdom. He suddenly decided to build a career as an Imperial Police officer in the Capital.


    ''The problem is connection.''


    Haru didn''t know anyone in this ce and he was sure that money wasn''t enough to make him not be targeted by someone. He had an idea, but he wasn''t sure how to implement it.


    "Is it okay to sell your horse?" Sayo asked.


    "It''s okay. That isn''t my horse," Haru said.


    "Then whose horse is that?" Ieyasu asked.


    "It''s from the bandit that I have mentioned before," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Ieyasu sighed and said, "I wish that I could meet a bandit along the way earlier."


    "Ieyasu!"


    Haru didn''t think much and asked, "You''re going to join the army?"


    "Yes," Ieyasu said without hesitation.


    "Well, let''s walk around the Capital first," Haru said and didn''t think much.


    They nodded when they heard him since they had been curious about this ce. They moved around the town and had to admit that this ce was different from their viges. They could see a lot of people who were wearing very luxurious clothes in this area and seemed to not worry about food or money.


    Haru could see an envious expression of both Sayo and Ieyasu when they looked at the people in this town.


    Then they suddenly saw something that made them startled.


    "W - What is this?" Ieyasu was surprised.


    Sayo was too shocked to say anything.


    Haru didn''t me them since he felt that it was quite cruel. He saw a lot of people were being crucified on the wooden pole with their bodies being mutted.


    "This is the way for the Capital to reprimand everyone for not defying them." Suddenly someone said.


    "Isn''t this a bit too cruel?" Ieyasu said.


    The man snorted and said, "Cruel? You haven''t lived in the capital for a long time, right? Poor countryside."


    "¡­" Ieyasu was speechless. He was wondering how a lot of people kept calling him a "countryside". Even though he didn''t tell anyone that he wasing from the country.


    "I have seen a lot of people like you, having a big dream and decided to go to the Capital then¡­" The man closed his eyes and said, "Be disappointed while living in fear and poverty here." He looked at Sayo and smiled. "But you''re very cu---"


    "Argg! My eyes!" The man screamed in pain when his eyes were poked by Haru.


    Haru poked the man''s eyes and said, "Don''t look at her with those eyes."


    Sayo was a bit surprised by Haru''s action but also felt quite sweet since she was quite ufortable with the man''s stare.


    "Let''s go, we need to run," Haru said and took both Ieyasu and Sayo away from this location. He knew that this man was only a passerby without any power.


    Ieyasuughed happily since he was also annoyed by the man.


    They went to the nearby bar and hid inside until the matter was over. They were also quite hungry since they hadn''t eaten before.


    "Just order, I''ll treat you," Haru said.


    "Really?" Ieyasu was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "Just order, or I''ll change my mind."


    "I''ll order it right away!" Ieyasu said and started to order a lot of food.


    "Ieyasu! Don''t be too shameless!" Sayo reprimanded Ieyasu again. She sighed and looked at Haru with an apologized expression. "Sorry, Haru."


    "No problem, my appetite is also quite big," Haru said.


    "Haru¡­" Sayo was at the age where it was very easy for her to fall in love with someone. Having someone who was reliable in a strange ce was really giving her reassurance and he was also her type.


    "The food ising!" Ieyasu said with a happy expression.


    Haru looked at Ieyasu and wondered whether it didn''t bother him when he was flirting with Sayo. "You''re not eating?" He looked at Sayo.


    "I - I''ll eat!" Sayo hurriedly said with a red face.


    Haru looked at the food and sighed. He knew that it would taste bad, but he decided to taste it. It was only at the moment when he would stab the fork on the meat, that he heard the scream of a woman.


    "Kyaaaa!!!!"


    "Let go of her!"


    They turned and saw a fight on the side. They saw a fat man with short, ck hair with a purple streak on the left side of his bangs holding the hair of the girl licking her cheek while looking at the man on the ground with a sadistic expression.


    "You bastard!"


    Then five people suddenly moved to catch the man and stopped him from moving.


    "Hehehe, this girl is too cute for you," the man said with lustful expression looking at the young girl in his hands.


    The girl was very scared under the hand of this fat man.


    "I''ll kil--"


    The five people started to beat up the man who wanted to threaten the fat man.


    "Those group of bastards!" Ieyasu stood up and wanted to enter the scene.


    "Ieyasu!" Sayo hurriedly stopped Ieyasu since she knew that the person who had a lot of bodyguards wasn''t someone who was normal. She knew that the fat person should be a noble in this town and it was very dangerous to fight him.


    Ieyasu wanted to say something, but suddenly he heard the sound of a gun.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The five bullets prated the head of the five people who were beating up the man on the ground. Even though they were masters of martial arts, they didn''t expect someone to suddenly shoot their heads.


    The fat man was startled when he saw his bodyguard had died.


    "Don''t make my food bad."


    Everyone looked at Haru who was walking toward the fat man. They knew the identity of the fat man and knew that Haru''s fate had ended the moment he had attacked the fat man. Some of the women seemed to feel regretful when they saw Haru walking toward the fat man.


    "H - Hiii¡­!!" The fat man was a bit scared, but hurriedly said, "If you kill me then my cousin won''t let you go!"


    Haru was a bit confused and asked, "Who is your cousin?"


    The fat man seemed to revive when he heard Haru''s question. "My cousin is Honest Prime Minister! You have to apologize to me and-----" He couldn''t finish his words since he was punched by Haru.


    *Bang!*


    "You''re a cousin of Honest Prime Minister? My wife is Esdeath!"


    The fat man was thrown and seemed a bit dizzy, especially when he heard that Haru was Esdeath''s husband.

 Chapter 499 Esdeaths Husband

    <h4>Chapter 499 Esdeath''s Husband</h4>


    "C''mon stand up." Haru helped the fat man to stand up since he didn''t hurt him that much.


    The fat man was quite in pain, but he was alright. He knew that Haru could kill him, but he didn''t do anything. "Y - You really General Esdeath''s husband?"


    "Are you also really the cousin of the Honest Prime Minister?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    The fat man observed Haru from up to down. He had to admit that this young man was quite handsome and any women would like to date this young man. Even though it seemed quite young, he thought that General Esdeath loved a younger one. He didn''t blindly believe him at first and said, "How about we take a step back and have a tea to make a peace between the two of us?"


    "Why not? This is my first time toe to the capital after all," Haru said.


    "Good, I''ll treat you to something delicious," the fat man said and brought Haru to the VIP room on the 2nd floor. He ignored his bodyguard who had turned into a dead man since he could search for another bodyguard again in the future.


    Ieyasu and Sayo were stunned when they saw the development of the thing that had happened in front of them. They didn''t expect Haru, who punched the fat man suddenly became quite friendly to each other.


    ''What the heck is happening?''


    "So you''re from the East?" The fat man asked curiously.


    Haru nodded and sipped his tea slowly. He had to admit this tea had a quite unique aroma and it tasted quite good.


    "Where have you met her?" The fat man asked.


    "We have met each other in the North and we have to decide to get married on the border before," Haru answered while drinking tea calmly.


    "North," the fat man muttered and nodded. He remembered that General Esdeath was in the north right now to fight with the rebellion or something.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, what''s your name?" Haru asked.


    "Iokal. That''s my name," Iokal said. "Why are you here? Why are you not with General Esdeath?"


    Haru had a bitter expression on his face and said, "You know how hard it is to have such a powerful woman?" He started to tell him about his hardship being the husband of Esdeath. He told them that it was hard to maintain his dignity as a man when her woman had a better career than himself and sometimes being tortured by her. His acting was really good and would make everyone believe that he was really Esdeath''s husband.


    Iokal sighed and nodded. "It''s hard to have such a powerful woman." He understood Haru''s bitter expression since the more powerful woman, it was hard to maintain the man''s self-esteem, especially when your wife was the strongest army general in the country.


    "That''s why that I have thought toe to the Capital to make my own career to show that woman," Haru said with a serious expression.


    Iokal looked at Haru and thought that it would be good to have a connection with the husband of Esdeath. He knew that Esdeath was quite powerful and from the way Haru had killed his bodyguard he knew that Haru was quite strong for his age. "Do you want to join the Imperial Police?"


    "Imperial Police?" Haru looked at Iokal and seemed to be very interested.


    "Yeah, I know someone in the Imperial Police and he can help you to enter the rank easily," Iokal said with a smile.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and seemed a bit doubtful. "You''re serious?"


    "Yes, believe in me." Iokal nodded and said, "I''ll talk with him tomorrow and you can have your own office tomorrow too." He didn''t think that Haru was lying since the air that Haru gave to him was a different aura from normal people.


    Haru looked at Iokal for a while and said, "If that is really happening then I won''t forget your help." He took out the money that he had gotten from the caravan before and said, "You can use this to make the process smooth."


    Iokal smiled and wasn''t shy when he saw such a sum of money. He had more confidence that the young man in front of him was the husband of General Esdeath. "Good, I''ll prepare to help you right away."


    "Thank you, I have killed your bodyguard, do you need me to help you go back to your house?" Haru asked.


    Iokal shook his head and said, "No one dares to attack me." He looked at Haru and said, "Besides you though." He thought about getting a stronger bodyguard for himself.


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, let''s take a step back and make peace between the two of us."


    Iokal nodded and said, "We''re brothers now."


    "Brother," Haru said with a smile and wrapped his hand around Iokal''s shoulder.


    They talked for a while before Iokal went back to talk with his connection to the Imperial Police to enter the backdoor. Anyway, it wasn''t something umon and a lot of people had done it to enter the army from a backdoor bing an officer with a high ranking right away.


    Haru looked at Iokal who was walking away from the restaurant with a smile from the 2nd floor of the restaurant and thought that he was really lucky to meet the cousin of Honest Prime Minister. He was also surprised that his lie as the husband of Esdeath was so believable. He was sure that he would be killed once that crazy woman came back from the battlefield and knew that someone had used her name to enter the Imperial Police.


    Haru knew that it was dangerous, but the advantage of this status was also very big and made him able to raise his status within the Empire smoother. He shook his head and sipped the tea on his cup which had turned lukewarm. He thought that it was better to think about the problem when Esdeath hade back to the Capital.


    "Haru!"


    Haru looked at Ieyasu and Sayo who hade to the 2nd floor to meet him. "Sayo, Ieyasu."


    "Do you know that person?" Ieyasu asked.


    "It''s someone who is connected to the Imperial Police," Haru said.


    "What?!" They were surprised when they heard it.


    "I have bribed him to help me to enter the Imperial Police, do you want toe too?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Ieyasu and Sayo had aplex expression on their faces. They looked at Haru, the young man who seemed very kind, and had thisplex personality. They weren''t sure what to say after they heard his question.


    "Your objective is to gather arge amount of money to send it to your vige, right?" Haru said. "If that is the case then why don''t you work with me in Imperial Police then when you have gotten enough money, you''ll exit the Imperial Police and go back to your vige."


    "¡­" Ieyasu was silent for a while. He knew that he was dumb and that meeting Haru was his luck. He nodded and said, "I''ll follow you, Haru." He needed money to send it back to his vige and following him was the shortcut for it.


    "How about you, Sayo?" Haru asked.


    Sayo didn''t care much about their conversation since she was more concerned about when she heard that Haru was the husband of Esdeath. Her heart was prettyplex when she heard the boy that she had a good impression was the husband of someone, but she also knew that she needed money to send it back to her vige. She looked at Haru and said, "I''ll follow you, Haru."


    "Alright, both of you are going to be my subordinatester," Haru said patted the chair telling them to sit down beside him. He sipped his tea once again while looking at the castle in the center of the Capital and knew that he had gotten into the shortcut into his conquer.

 Chapter 500 Imperial Police

    <h4>Chapter 500 Imperial Police</h4>


    Haru was right with his decision to give Iokal money since he had entered the Imperial Police the next day with quite a high rank the moment he entered.


    Ieyasu and Sayo also smoothly entered the Imperial Police and became his subordinates right away.


    Haru looked at the document on his table which showed a picture of a member of Night Raid or was known as a group of assassins who loved to target the noble and rich people in the Empire. He ced it back on his table and didn''t think too much about the Night Raid.


    "Haru, this is your tea," Sayo said with a smile serving him tea.


    "Thank you, Sayo," Haru said and sipped the tea. "It''s good."


    "Thank you," Sayo said with a smile.


    Ieyasu who was cleaning the room couldn''t help but be annoyed. "Why am I the one who is cleaning the room!" He sighed and looked at Haru. "Are we not on patrol? We''re members of the Imperial Police, right?"


    Haru sighed and said, "Before we start our job, first I have to remind you of something." He looked at them and said, "You shouldn''t maintain that hero character who loves to protect the weak in this ce."


    "¡­¡­"


    "If you keep doing that then you should go back to your vige since this ce isn''t suitable for you," Haru said with a cold tone.


    Sayo and Ieyasu were a bit surprised hearing Haru''s words, but they knew that the Capital wasn''t a kind ce to say even though they had only stayed in this ce for a day. They had seen a lot of things, no, Haru had taken them to a lot of ces to see the darkness in this town.


    "What are we going to do? I won''t do it if we''re going to beat up a poor person," Ieyasu said.


    "Ieyasu, what are you saying?!" Sayo was mad when Ieyasu said something bad to Haru.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not going to do that," Haru said. "Even if we''re beating up a poor person, we won''t be able to gather money."


    Ieyasu sighed in relief and asked, "So what are we going to do?"


    "It''s simple." Haru sat down on his chair and said, "We''re going to rob the rich people."


    "¡­"


    "Rob from rich people?" Sayo raised her eyebrow.


    "Of course, we''re not going to rob from a kind one, but from the worst one." Haru took a document and gave it to Sayo. "Read this, and tell me your thoughts."


    Sayo looked at the document and started to read it.


    "What is it? What is it?" Ieyasu was curious and also read the document together.


    Their expression turned ugly when they read the information on the document. They wouldn''t expect someone to be able to act worse than an animal.


    "They''re better than death," Ieyasu said without mercy.


    Sayo nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s right, we''re going to attack them," Haru said.


    "But how?" Sayo asked.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll handle the rest," Haru said.


    "But is that alright? We have just be an Imperial Police officer and we might be fired right away if we do this," Sayo said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, just leave everything to me." He looked at the number of important personnel on the government and smiled. He was sure that no one would reject more money.


    It was one of the biggest brothels on the side of the town and of course, the owner of this had used a drug to make the cost of management cheaper. He would take them to addicted to the drug and make them unable to leave this ce until they had be broken. His life was good, but suddenly the Imperial Police came to knock on the door of his business.


    "What?"


    "We have a report that you have kidnapped a noble child to be a p.r.o.s.tit.u.t.e in your brothel."


    The boss of the brothel along with his subordinates looked at the young man in front of them. They saw this young man was wearing a high ranking Imperial Police''s uniform and looked at them with a cold expression.


    This person is Haru who has started his first job.


    The boss pped his hands and said, "Prepare it for me."


    "Yes, boss." The people around started to move very fast and ced money on the table.


    "What is this?" Haru asked with a frown.


    The boss smiled and said, "I know that you have worked hard for the people in the Capital and as a good citizen it is my job to support the government." He thought that Haru was a new police officer and also a very greedy one. He was very unlucky to be targeted by Haru and could only give him money.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Are you trying to bribe the police?"


    "No. No. No. I''m not trying to bribe you," the boss hurriedly said and pped his hands. "Give more." His heart was bleeding, when he had asked his subordinates to give him more money.


    Haru frowned further and said, "I''m asking you whether you''re trying to bribe me?"


    The boss frowned when he heard Haru. "Don''t be greedy!"


    Haru took his gun and shot this person right away.


    *Bang!*


    The boss had fallen to the ground with his head exploding.


    "Catch them! They''re trying to attack the police! Gather everything you can in this ce since it is very important evidence!" Haru shouted to his subordinates who had been waiting for him.


    Ieyasu was very skillful and caught everyone in this ce.


    Sayo also moved to help the woman who had be the p.r.o.s.tit.u.t.e in this ce.


    "Don''t leave anything! This is very important evidence!" Haru shouted while looking at everyone who moved together to catch the people in this ce. "Let''s go to the house of the owner since I''m afraid that he is a spy of the Revolutionary Army!" He decided to me everything on the Revolutionary Army. He looked at the amount of money on the table and sighed that it was very easy to make money.

 Chapter 501 Every Eyes on Him

    <h4>Chapter 501 Every Eyes on Him</h4>


    It had been a few weeks since they had be an Imperial Police.


    Haru who had been raiding a lot of people had his rank increased a lot of times since he had bribed a lot of people with the money that he had gotten from his raid. His presence had also be a nightmare for some people, but a lot of people were also happy with him since he had given them a lot of money.


    Sayo and Ieyasu had enough money for their viges and had decided to go back tomorrow to their viges. They had also decided to stop working as an Imperial Police officer since their minds couldn''t handle the pressure from this job. They had seen him a lot of cruelty in this town and they thought that it was better toe back to their viges with a lot of money that they had gotten from their profession.


    "Thank you, Haru," Ieyasu said.


    "No problem, you have achieved your objection and you can do whatever you want," Haru said.


    Ieyasu smiled and said, "I''ll go and sleep first. I haven''t slept since yesterday." He yawned and went back to his room.


    "I''m going to help you," Sayo said.


    "You''re not tired?" Haru asked.


    Sayo shook her head and said, "I know that you''re the most tired one."


    "I''m not tired, but if you want to help me then I won''t stop you," Haru said.


    Sayo bit her lips and thought about what to do since she knew that she would go back to her vige tomorrow. She looked at Haru and decided to not have any regrets before she left.


    In the luxurious room a fat, but powerful man was munching meat on his mouth while hearing the report from his subordinates.


    This man is someone who has the most authority after the emperor or he has the most authority since he has made the emperor into his puppet. His name is Honest or the prime minister of the Empire.


    Honest looked at the report about Haru who had been given it by his subordinates. "Is this information true?"


    "Yes."


    Honest nodded and he was quite satisfied with Haru since his pocket had be quite very big. "But Esdeath''s husband, huh?" He looked at the picture of Haru and thought that it wouldn''t be strange for Esdeath to have an interest in this young man. However, he still had some doubts in his mind. "Isn''t he a bit young?"


    "General Esdeath might have a preference for a younger man since her personality is quite strong."


    Honest nodded since he knew that Esdeath had a very strong personality and probably loved to have a lover that she could control. "He is from the East, right?" He didn''t think that Haru was from the Revolutionary Army since Haru was Esdeath''s husband and Haru had also caught a number of spies from the Revolutionary Army from his raid making the Capital safer.


    "Yes, from the information that we have gotten this young man ising from the East."


    "Young, but full of potential," Honest said and nodded. He also liked the character of Haru who was very ambitious with his career, but he also understood with such a strong wife the pressure on his back was very big. "Is he strong?"


    "From our observation that he has only used a gun to fight against his enemy, but his skill with a gun is superb. We don''t know whether he has other skills or if there is a high chance that the enemy is too weak that he doesn''t use any other skill other than gunmanship."


    Honest nodded and said, "Is he a Teigu user?" He thought that it was the most important.


    The man shook his head and said, "No, we haven''t seen him using any tools simr to a Teigu."


    Honest tapped his fat cheek with his fingers and said, "Well, I don''t think anyone dares to use Esdeath''s name."


    Honest''s subordinates nodded since they knew how scary was Esdeath.


    In the single room, a lot of people gathered around the woman who was sucking a cigarette with aplicated expression.


    This ce is the hiding ce of the assassination group known as Night Raid. This group has been very famous throughout the Capital of the Empire since they have assassinated a number of powerful figures and people with a lot of authority.


    Najenda looked at the information about Haru while sucking a cigarette. She threw out the report on the table and said, "This young man is a swindler."


    "Are you sure, Boss? I don''t think there is anything strange if General Esdeath is falling in love with this young man?" Leone said.


    "I hate to admit it, but he is my type," Bt said.


    Najenda shook her head and said, "I don''t know what kind of mentality of this young man has to be able to lie that he is Esdeath''s husband, but I know Esdeath very well and she doesn''t have an interest in romance." She also couldn''t imagine such a cruel woman falling in love with someone. Even though she had to admit that the young man was very pleasant to her eyes, she knew that this guy was dangerous. "This guy is dangerous since he has caught a lot of our spies in the Capital."


    Their expression turned grim when they heard such a report.


    "Do we kill him?" Akame asked.


    Najenda shook her head and said, "There is no report from the headquarters yet. Let''s wait for a while."


    "But this person is quite good, boss," Leone said. Even though she hated the people in the Capital, she knew that this newest Imperial Police who had been raising his rank very fast was very kind toward the slump and had buried a number of scumbags to the earth.


    "¡­" Najenda didn''t say anything and only continued to read the report.


    Haru was in his room to read some information about his next target. He pinched the bridge of his nose and thought that he should take a rest since he hadn''t had a break after he had arrived in this world. His job in this world was different since he needed to kill a lot of people and it put a lot of strain on his mind. No matter how many times, it was hard to get used to killing someone.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Enter," Haru said and knew who hade, but he was a bit curious why she decided toe suddenly.


    "Haru, did I wake you up?" Sayo asked after entering his door.


    "No, I haven''t slept yet. What''s wrong? Tomorrow, you''re going to go, right?" Haru asked.


    Sayo closed the door and walked toward him. "Can we talk for a while?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sayo and nodded. "Sure."

 Chapter 502 No Regret

    <h4>Chapter 502 No Regret</h4>


    Haru didn''t wear a shirt during the night since he felt ufortable sleeping while wearing clothes. He felt that during sleep everyone should be liberated to something known as clothes. However, he hadn''t slept yet and he was wearing his pants at that moment. He used his light magic to cover the tattoo on his body since it would make him too fierce. He sat down on the edge of his bed and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sayo sat down on the edge of the bed right next to Haru and wasn''t sure what to say when he asked this question to her. She wanted to ask what he felt when she went back to her vige. She wanted to say something, but her face turned red when she saw his body. "Why don''t you wear your shirt?"


    "I''m going to sleep," Haru answered with an obvious expression. He put his shirt on the table and wore it to make her feelfortable. "You''re going to go tomorrow, right? Isn''t it better for you to sleep early?"


    Sayo raised her eyebrow and asked, "You¡­ You don''t feel anything?"


    Haru smiled bitterly and said, "Do you want me to stop you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sayo wanted to nod at this moment, but she couldn''t do it when she heard his words.


    "You know that this job is very cruel. You need to kill a person every time, even though you know that person is a scumbag, but killing is obviously straining your mind. I have also heard that Ieyasu can''t sleep for the past few days," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sayo looked at Haru and asked, "You''re not going to stop?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I have a lot of things to do in this ce. I can''t get away from this ce. You should go tomorrow and live in the vige. With that money, you can live afortable life while also helping everyone in your vige."


    "So is that right? You''re that General Esdeath''s husband?" Sayo asked. She had heard from everyone who was Esdeath before. She knew that Esdeath was the fiercest and strongest general in the Empire. She shuddered when she heard the story about how Esdeath could decimate the entire vige or n with her power alone. She didn''t know how this guy could be the husband of Esdeath, but she thought that Esdeath might force him to be her husband.


    Sayo started to imagine a scene where Esdeath found Haru by chance and forced him to marry her. She had never seen Esdeath and thought that general was a woman with three heads and six hands or something. However, she knew for sure that Esdeath was a very feared individual.


    Sometimes the girl''s mind is very creative when ites to the guy they have an interest in.


    Haru sighed inwardly when this girl asked him about the question of his status. Frankly, he had used the identity of Esdeath''s husband to smooth his career, but he also knew that he was walking on thin ice. Once it was broken then he would be dead, and the only thing that he could do was to conquer the Empire with force.


    However, he didn''t want to do that. He wanted to try to do a civilized way without causing too much sacrifice.


    That was why he needed to lie thoroughly and he definitely wouldn''t tell anyone that he was lying.


    He nodded and said, "Yes, I''m Esdeath''s husband."


    "But you''re too young! Did she force you to be her husband?" Sayo asked with concern.


    If Sayo was living in 21 century, then Haru would think that this girl had watched a lot of drama on the television.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I''m not being forced, and I might be too young, but it isn''t that strange to marry when you''re young."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sayo still didn''t believe it and asked, "Really? You''re not being forced?"


    Haru thought for a while about Esdeath''s personality and made his decision. "Well, maybe a bit¡­"


    "Then how about you follow us to our vige? It''s much better than staying in this ce," Sayo said. She had only stayed for a month in this ce and she had already felt quite repulsive with this ce. She had seen a lot of cruelty and it was a bit too much for her. She wanted to take him away from this ce and went back to her vige.


    Haru needed to lie in this conversation, he knew that it was a bit strange, but it was necessary. "No, I can''t."


    "Why?" Sayo asked.


    "You don''t know how powerful she is," Haru said while shaking his head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sayo, who heard the story of Esdeath, of course, had thought Esdeath''s power and she knew that it would be easy to decimate her vige. She hung her head down for a while with a sad expression.


    Haru looked at Sayo and said, "Sayo. You don''t need to worry about me. You should just go back to your vige and live peacefully there have a married with normal pers---" He felt a d¨¦j¨¤ vu at this moment. He had always wondered why the girl loved to kiss him so suddenly.


    Sayo kissed Haru''s lips awkwardly since it was her first time to do it.


    Haru who had pent up with a lot of stress on his mind also didn''t reject this kiss. He hugged her waist and put her in a morefortable position. He started to smooth her lips slowly teaching her how to kiss in this situation.


    Sayo for the first time might understand the reason why this guy had be the husband of Esdeath. Her face was reddish while looking at him shyly. "I - I don''t want to have any regrets¡­" She looked at him and said, "W - We might not see each other again in the future, that''s why¡­"


    Haru would be a fool if he didn''t understand what this girl was saying. He didn''t let her finish her words and let his action to answer everything.


    "Haru, I like you¡­"


    Haru knew even though he might be lying he also needed to say the same thing since it might cause the girl to feel ufortable. "I also like you, Sayo¡­"


    They didn''t say anything afterward and kept dancing at midnight.

 Chapter 503 Emergency!

    <h4>Chapter 503 Emergency!</h4>


    It was early in the dawn when everyone was still sleeping in their chamber.


    Haru looked at Ieyasu who put luggage into the caravan hurriedly.


    "Sayo, help me!" Ieyasu shouted.


    "No! I''m very tired!" Sayo said. She didn''t believe that her private ce was very sore at this moment. She really wanted to go to sleep, but she knew that it was a very important time. However, she also knew that it was really good. She understood why Esdeath had made him into her husband and couldn''t help but feel envious. She could only softly caress her stomach with a smile.


    "Well, don''t force her on Ieyasu," Haru said.


    Ieyasu sighed and said, "Come y in our vige anytime."


    Haru nodded and said, "I will." He looked at Sayo who also looked at him. He waved his hand and said, "Goodbye."


    "¡­" Sayo hurriedly looked away and said softly with a sad expression. "Goodbye." She didn''t want him to see her crying.


    Ieyasu hugged Haru for a while and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be," Haru said.


    They hugged for a while before separating from each other. They didn''t say anything else and Ieyasu started to control the horse to make the caravan move to his vige.


    Haru looked at their back withplex emotions. He shook his head and decided to go back to his office.


    Haru was in his office while reading the report from his subordinates. He had been quite busy for a few weeks before wrecking in a lot of ces in the Capital. He had received a lot of protection money from a lot of people who did a shady business since they feared him.


    However, there was one problem that he needed to take care of.


    ''Captain Ogre.''


    He only shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, this guy is dead after all." His time on the Imperial Police was really good and he didn''t have anyone who bothered him anymore since Ogre who was his opponent had died under the head of Night Raid.


    He knew that Tatsumi, who was a friend of both Ieyasu and Sayo, had joined the Night Raid and killing Ogre was Tatsumi''s first test.


    ''The problem is Esdeath.''


    He tapped his table using his finger slowly while thinking about this matter. His smooth career was because he had been using Esdeath''s name and he knew that Esdeath woulde back from her campaign on the North.


    ''Do I need to go to the revolutionary army?''


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Enter," Haru said.


    The door was opened and a man entered his office.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Sir, Iokal-sama has invited you to his party," the man said.


    "¡­"


    Haru had a headache about this Iokal, but luckily this guy wouldn''t live that long. He shook his head and said, "Tell him that I''ll visit him tomorrow since I''m quite busy today."


    "Yes, Sir," the man said and bowed his head before leaving his office.


    Haru had to admit that Iokal was good to him, but he couldn''t understand Iokal''s hobby who loved to torture a woman. He knew that Iokal wouldn''t live too long and he couldn''t wait for that time. He took an eye mask and decided to take a short nap since he hadn''t taken a good sleep earlier.


    Haru had woken up from his short nap and talked to his subordinates to rob, no, confiscated Captain Ogre''s wealth. He knew that Ogre had a wife, but he didn''t care about that. He knew that Ogre had a lot of money and it was too wasteful to let Ogre''s wife use it. He had seen Ogre''s wife and knew that woman was interested in him, but he rejected her right away since he was afraid he would get sick when he had intercourse with that woman.


    He looked at his men who gave him a salute and went out to prepare confiscated Ogre''s wealth. He knew that it would be impossible to gather all of them, but it was good enough as long as he could gather a majority of them.


    He continued to work since his work had increased with Ogre''s death. Sayo had also gone back to her vige and no one helped him in the office. He sighed and thought that he really needed someone to help him.


    Iokal who received a message from Haru''s subordinates didn''t really care much since he knew that Haru didn''t really like to have a party. However, he had always tried to invite him since he knew that Haru''s culinary skill was very superb. He had tried it by chance and he had never tasted such delicious food before.


    If possible, he wanted to make Haru into his personal chef, but he knew that he couldn''t do that since that guy was Esdeath''s husband.


    Iokal sighed and felt a bit jealous of Esdeath since that woman could eat the food that was made by Haru every day. "Well, it doesn''t really matter." He looked at his new bodyguard which was stronger than the bodyguard which was killed by Haru in the past. "Hehehe, let''s start the party!"


    "Yeah?!" The five bodyguards showed lewd smiles as they looked at the group of girls inside the room.


    The group of girls hugged together and they knew that their fate would be in the hands of those people.


    Haru went back to his house which was given by Iokal in the past. He had been living with Ieyasu and Sayo in the past, but today he would live in this ce alone. He wanted to sleep early today, but he didn''t expect that there would be a guest who appeared at his house. He saw six people standing on the top of the thread and knew that those people didn''t have good intentionsing to his house at night.

 Chapter 504 Night Raid

    <h4>Chapter 504 Night Raid</h4>


    Haru who had wanted to enter his house stopped when he saw the six people who wereing toward his house. He was wondering how he could suddenly meet them in this ce. However, he suddenly thought about the thing that had happened during dawn. He thought that it might be because he had sent out Sayo and Ieyasu with a lot of money to go back to their vige that made the Night Raid start to act. He knew that that money was corruption money, and it was the reason why they decided to end him.


    Haru was wondering why he didn''t see the main character. ''Or that guy might be too weak toe with them?''


    Under this blood-colored moonlight, the guy with green hair started to create a cage of thread using a Teigu on his arms trapping Haru in his own.


    The six of them jumped on the top of the thread while looking at Haru.


    Haru looked at the six figures in front of him and he knew them very well.


    Long straight ck hair, a beautiful face, red eyes, and a sleeveless mini dress. Akame was holding a long katana on her side looking at Haru without expression.


    Sexy body, short blonde hair,rge boobs that were covered with only revealing clothes making every man crazy to look at her, and a strange belt on her waist. Leone grinned looking at Haru who was alone.


    Long purple hair, sses, and a cold expression on her face. Sheele was holding arge pair of scissors in her hands.


    Petite body, pink twin-tail hair, and a cute dress over her body. Mine had a serious expression on her face looking at Haru since she knew that this guy was a gunman. She was holding her Teigu and ready to aim it toward him.


    Covered in steel armor, strong body, andrge spear on his hands. Bt looked at Haru with both a sigh and a pitiful expression. He was known for being gay and felt quite regretful to kill Haru.


    Long green hair that reaches his shoulders, a strange glove on his body, and long coat. Lubbock looked at Haru with a hateful expression. He hated every handsome guy and Haru really pissed him off.


    "Night Raid¡­"


    Haru murmured and thought his luck wasn''t good since he had just left Iokal''s house, but he didn''t expect to meet them here. He sighed and said, "Did you get the wrong person? The bad guy is over there." He pointed his finger at Iokal''s house.


    "Funny guy," Leone said with augh.


    "Thank you," Haru said with a smile looking at Leone.


    "I''m sorry, but¡­" Leone wanted to say something, but she was cut by Akame.


    "Rest in peace!" Akame said and leaped toward Haru.


    Haru sighed and knew that he needed to fight the moment he had seen them. He took out his Smith & Wesson Model 29 and shot it toward Akame. He didn''t really want to use his real power in this ce.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Akame, who was holding her katana, deflected two bullets that were shot toward her. However, she felt that this bullet was very strong and it took off her bnce a bit.


    Haru, who saw a chance, shot out another bullet.


    *Bang!*


    Akame saw a bullet moving toward her and knew that it was hard to stop it.


    *nk!*


    Bt who was moving together with Akame stopped in front of her to block this bullet.


    Lubbock, who was on the back, controlled his thread to cut Haru''s legs.


    Mine also aimed her rifle toward Haru and shot it toward him. Even though they were enemies, she could tell that Haru''s skill with his gun was very good. She also thought to get his gun after this guy had been killedter since she thought his gun was quite rare.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Mine''s attack was quite powerful and created arge hole around the ground.


    Haru who had mastered his observation haki dodged all of the thread easily without a problem. He knew that it was very easy for him to defeat them using gravity magic, light magic, etc, but he wanted to y with them for a while.


    Lubbock tried to control his thread to trap Haru in ce. He frowned since he felt that Haru could see his thread even though there wasn''t much light in this area. His thread was very small and it was hard to see them, but Haru could dodge all of his traps.


    Mine kept shooting her rifle at Haru. She started to feel annoyed when she saw him dodging all of her attacks easily.


    Bt and Akame who saw a chance also charged toward Haru once again to give him a swift death.


    Bt swung his spear then made his speed faster trying to stab Haru with his weapon.


    Akame moved very fast from the side and was ready to swing down her katana.


    Leone and Sheele didn''t do anything and guarded both Mine and Lubbock who were in the back.


    Haru wasn''t panicked by this situation and thought to use his strongest gun.


    How suddenly has he decided to use a gun?


    Well, he was a gun avid and the price of a normal gun in Group Chat was very cheap. He had thought about what kind of weapon he should use in this world and thought that it was a gun. He also didn''t need to save up his points since he had erased the side effect of his "pleasure magic".


    Haru smiled and threw his gun toward Akame.


    Akame stopped and raised her katana to deflect the gun which was thrown.


    They were confused by Haru''s action who suddenly threw out his gun, but it wouldn''t stop them from assassinating him.


    Haru looked at Bt who was quite close to him and took out tworge guns suddenly out of nowhere.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw how big two guns were held by Haru.


    That''s right!


    Haru took out two of Pfeifer Waffen''s 600 Nitro Express on both of his hands. His strength had be stronger after his body had transformed and it was very easy for him to hold these two guns by himself.


    He grinned and shot his two guns toward Bt.


    *BOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 505 Grab it!

    <h4>Chapter 505 Grab it!</h4>


    Bt, who didn''t expect Haru to take out tworge guns suddenly out of nowhere, moved his spear hurriedly to block the bullet that was shot toward him.


    *BOOM!*


    "GNH¡­!" Bt felt that the power of this bullet was simr to the power of a canon. He thought that it would be hard to shoot such a thing, but it seemed that wasn''t the case for Haru.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Haru kept shooting his guns at the same time.


    ''Sh*t¡­!'' Bt suddenly saw a bullet that was moving toward his head.


    *nk!*


    The bullet hit Bt''s helmet and the impact caused him a bit dizzy.


    Haru knew that Bt''s armor was very powerful and he didn''t think that the bullet that was shot from his gun was able to pierce it, but he didn''t really want to kill him either. However, even though the power of this gun wasn''t enough to pierce Bt''s armor, it was enough to hurt him. This gun was famous for its power that could knock an elephant easily. He knew that Bt''s strength wasn''t as good as elephant, or even if it was as good as elephant then he would only need to keep shooting his gun toward him.


    He used this chance to run toward Lubbock and Mine who was at the back.


    Akame wouldn''t let him and tried to sh him, but she saw Haru shoot out his gun without looking at her.


    *BOOM!*


    Akame hurriedly crouched down to avoid the bullet, but she saw another bullet was shot toward her.


    *BOOM!*


    Akame was ready with her sword to deflect this bullet, but Bt who had recovered stood up in front of Akame and blocked the bullet for her.


    *BANG!*


    Bt''s bnce was thrown and he fell down on the ground making him squashed Akame who was under him.


    Haru smiled and ran toward the four people in front of him.


    Mine kept shooting at him, but all of her attacks were missed. She kept frowning when she saw Haru who was able to dodge all of her attacks easily. ''How can he do that?!''


    Lubbock also kept trying to trap him, but it was also hard to do it with his allies around. His expression turned serious and knew that this battle would be quite hard.


    Leone, who saw the situation became strangely hurriedly transformed, using her Teigu to make her hair longer and transform part of her body into a lion.


    Sheele was in the back and kept protecting Mine and Lubbock who was trying to attack Haru behind her.


    Haru looked at Leone who was charging toward him.


    How to say¡­ Leone doesn''t really possess the ability to harm him.


    Haru knew that the one who was the most dangerous in this group was Akame since her Teigu was very strong. He remembered Akame''s Teigu was Murasame which was famous for its poison. He wasn''t sure how strong Murasame''s poison was, but it was better to be careful rather than sorry in this battle.


    However, Leone was different since her Teigu would only strengthen her power, sense, and regeneration simrly to a lion.


    Haru''s power had increased dramatically after he had gotten hisst reward and he didn''t think Leone''s power possessed a threat to him. He threw out two of hisrge guns toward Leone since the bullet was empty.


    Leone hurriedly raised both of her hands to block two guns that were moving toward her.


    *BAAAMMM!!*


    Leone gritted her teeth and didn''t expect the two guns that were thrown toward her would be this painful.


    Haru moved behind Leone and hugged her waist.


    Leone raised her eyebrows since she felt a hand on her waist. She thought about what this guy wanted to do, but suddenly she saw the night sky then she felt that she dropped very fast toward the ground. She also felt that her chest was kneaded by someone, but she didn''t have time to think since something happened after this.


    *BAAAAMM!!!*


    Leone''s head was inserted into the ground and her bodyid down straight to the ground.


    ''Suplex?!''


    They twitched their mouths when they Haru''s attack toward Leone.


    Haru who had done a suplex on Leone moved very swiftly toward Lubbock, Mine, and Sheele. He didn''t break Leone''s neck, and only put her head into the ground to stop her since he had done something to her earlier.


    Sheele who was in front of Lubbock and Mine knew that she couldn''t let Haru get near to both of them. She also charged toward Haru with herrge scissors.


    Haru looked at Sheele and always felt very pitiful toward this woman since she had been killed by a dog. He saw therge scissors on Sheele''s hands and knew that these scissors could cut anything in half. He didn''t want to test how powerful his body was with receiving the attack of these scissors. He also didn''t have time to y with this woman. He tightened the muscle in his legs and moved faster avoiding Sheele.


    *nk!*


    Sheele sucked a deep breath at Haru''s speed. Even though she had missed, she didn''t give up and tried to chase him.


    Lubbock and Mine, who saw Haru getting close toward them, didn''t show a panic expression. They saw Haru who had moved closer toward them.


    Lubbock controlled his wire thread, creating a trap that surrounded Haru entirely.


    Mine who felt the crisis made the power of her gun stronger. She aimed it toward Haru and shot it.


    *BOOOOOOM!!!!*


    "Is it done?" Lubbock asked, but suddenly he heard a voice behind him.


    "Enough of ying," Haru said and grabbed Lubbock''s gloves.


    Lubbock couldn''t do anything when his gloves were grabbed by Haru.


    Haru had always wanted to try Lubbock''s Teigu and he had a chance to do that now. He felt that it was fit for him and tried to control the wire thread in this area. He felt that he could easily control this Teigu and trapped all of them in this ce. He smiled and said, "Checkmate."


    "¡­¡­"


    The six-member Night Raid didn''t expect the situation to turn into this.

 Chapter 506 Calm down

    <h4>Chapter 506 Calm down</h4>


    To use Teigu, someone can''t force themselves to use it.


    They need to have a matching wavelength between themselves and the Teigu.


    That is why someone can''t use it right away.


    The first impression is also very important when they want to use a Teigu.


    Haru had always wanted to try Lubbock''s Teigu and he had a good impression of this Teigu. "Cross Tail, good Teigu." He nodded and thought that this Teigu was too wasteful at the hand of Lubbock.


    Mine who saw him had caught Lubbock hurriedly jumped out from the thread toward herrades, but suddenly her leg was caught in something and she was trapped in a thread.


    Haru controlled the thread and trapped Mine who wanted to turn away.


    Lubbock was silent since he was also caught by Haru and his Teigu was also stolen from him. "¡­¡­" He was very depressed right now and wasn''t sure what to do.


    Leone, whose head was trapped inside the ground, hurriedly came out with a dizzy head. She saw Haru had caught two of her friends and her expression turned serious.


    Akame, Bt, and Sheele also stood together watching Haru with a wary expression.


    They didn''t expect the situation would turn into this. They also hadn''t heard that Haru was this powerful. They attacked him together yet this guy could defeat them easily.


    "What the heck?!" Leone wanted toin to her boss to not give the exact information about Haru.


    They felt the thread from Lubbock''s Teigu, which was stolen by Haru, make them trapped in this thread cage.


    They looked at Haru and knew that Haru''s power was at least at the same level as General Budo who was the strongest general in the Empire.


    "You know I can kill you anytime, right?" Haru smiled and said, "I don''t even need to use all of my power to do that." If he wanted to kill them then he could press them using his gravity magic made them unable to move and made them into a meat paste easily. He could also send a barrage ofsers toward them using his light magic.


    Haru didn''t think to use his "pleasure magic" since he knew that all of the people in this ce were virgins and his magic was quite troublesome to be used on virgins. Even though it was possible, the effect wasn''t good enough since they hadn''t tasted the act of pleasure.


    Haru looked at the female members in the Night Raid and had to admit that they were very beautiful.


    No one said anything at this moment and waited for Haru to say something since two of the members of Night Raid were in the hand of Haru.


    Haru was the one who was holding the option in this battle. He raised two of his fingers and said, "Two options¡­"


    Everyone raised their eyebrows when they heard his voice.


    "Leave the Teigu or the girls," Haru said with a gentle smile at them, but this smile didn''t even seem gentle in their eyes.


    "You!?" Bt was angry when he heard Haru''s words. The good impression on his head had disappeared instantly when he heard Haru''s words. He charged directly toward Haru with an intention to save hisrades and defeated Haru in this battle.


    Sheele, Akame, and Leone also followed behind Bt to save both Lubbock and Mine who was trapped by Haru.


    However, suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Mine grabbed her Pumpkin and shot her Teigu toward the four of them.


    *BOOM!!* *BOOM!!*


    Mine kept shooting and one of the shots hit Bt who was charging toward them.


    Bt was shot and he was thrown to the ground making a big crater. He felt his entire body hurt after he was shot.


    Sheele, Akame, and Leone stopped moving toward Haru to check whether Bt was alright.


    Bt raised his body weakly and shouted loudly, "Mine, why?!" He didn''t expect Mine to suddenly shoot himself.


    "N - Not me! My body moved by itself!" Mine said hurriedly toward Bt with a worried expression. She felt a sense of guilt and helplessness when she had to shoot her friend. Her body also trembled with anger with the thing that this young man had done to her.


    The Pumpkin on her hands had felt a sense of crisis on Mine making the firepower of this Teigu stronger.


    Haru who had just grabbed Cross Tail from Lubbock and he could only do a simple thing with this Teigu, but it was enough to control Mine to shoot her Teigu toward the four of them. If he was given time to train then he could do a lot of things with this Teigu.


    He had always felt that Lubbock was too wasteful to use this Teigu.


    Just look at both Dofmingo and Spider-Man who is also a thread user. Both of them have used their thread power in very creative ways.


    However, Lubbock is different.


    Haru remembered that Lubbock used this Teigu to pretend to die or make a spear. He wanted to sigh when he saw the original story and thought that he should take this Teigu for himself.


    Lubbock, who was trapped by Haru, didn''t expect his Teigu to be able to do this.


    Mine couldn''t turn toward Haru, but she shouted angrily toward him. "You bastard?! Just kill me! Or I''ll kill you?!"


    Haru who sat down on the thread moved his five fingers slightly and made Mine who was on the ground move toward him. He ced her on hisp while hugging her waist and ced his head on her shoulders. "You''re very cute when you''re angry."


    "You¡­?!" Mine said angrily while blushing since the distance between the two of them was very close,


    "Well, calm down for a while, I''ll talk with your friends," Haru said and took Mine''s Teigu in her hands with a thread.


    Everyone looked at Haru and wondered what this guy wanted to do now.

 Chapter 507 Watch me! Watch me!

    <h4>Chapter 507 Watch me! Watch me!</h4>


    Haru could catch all of them and gave them to the government but he wouldn''t do that.


    Well, why should we do that? To be general? To achieve something? To get more money?


    Everything would turn useless once Esdeath came back to the Capital.


    Haru had been lying to everyone that he was Esdeath''s husband and once that woman came back he wasn''t sure how everyone would react.


    It would be best if no one knew, but he knew that it was quite impossible. Unless that Esdeath really wanted him to be her husband, but he knew that the possibility was quite slim. He wasn''t that narcissistic enough to think that every woman would fall in love with him. If there was a given time then it might be possible, but once Esdeath knew that he had been using her name before he made her fall in love then everything would be game over.


    Haru also didn''t want such a troublesome woman to fall in love with him. He suddenly thought that it might be good to trap her somewhere so she wouldn''t bother with his n. ''Well, I''m not in a hurry.''


    "What do you want?" Akame asked.


    "I''ll release both of them once you have killed Iokal for me," Haru said. He knew that Iokal had a party tonight and he was sure that there would be a lot of girls dead under his hands with his new bodyguards. He didn''t want to dirty his hands and decided to use the Night Raid to kill that pig for world peace.


    They knew who Iokal was since that guy was the prime minister''s rtive and that person was also on their target.


    "You should be in a hurry or else Iokal might kill all the girls in his house," Haru said.


    "Iokal¡­" Leone muttered and asked, "Isn''t that your best friend? That person is also the one who has helped to be the Imperial Police? Why do you want to kill him? Do you want to betray the Empire?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions." Haru stopped Leone and said, "Just hurry up and do it then, I''ll release both of them."


    "¡­"


    Sheele suddenly raised her hand and asked, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "You''re not going to do anything to Mine, right?" Sheele asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Haru this time. They could see him hugging Mine intimately and seemed to like Mine for some reason.


    Haru blinked his eyes then looked at Mine who had an angry and blush on her face clearly expressed to let her go. "Well, I''m quite bored here. Let her stay here for a while since she can be my chat friend." He thought that Mine was a bit simr to Sora and he kind of missed Sora since he had stayed here quite long.


    "Who wants to talk to you?!" Mine said angrily.


    "If you''re worried then you don''t need to worry since there is this green-haired one who is going to observe me, right?" Haru asked while controlling Lubbock with his Teigu.


    Lubbock, who was being controlled by Haru, nodded after hearing Haru''s question.


    Haru thought for a while and tried to do a lot of things on Lubbock with his Teigu.


    Lubbock suddenly did a moonwalk trying to mimic Michael Jackson.


    Haru thought that it would be perfect if there was a song here. He released the cage around the area and said, "Go. The faster you do it the faster I''ll release them."


    Bt, Akame, Leone, and Sheele looked at each other before they went out together to assassinate Iokal.


    Haru jumped down from the thread while holding Mine in his hand.


    Lubbock closed his eyes and had given up at that moment. He knew that it was better to not do anything since he might be killed if he pissed Haru.


    Mine also didn''t say anything and looked at Haru angrily.


    "You''re okay with me hugging you?" Haru asked.


    "Ha? Of course not?! If you''re not controlling my body with a thread who wants to get close to you?!" Mine said angrily.


    Haru smiled and said, "I have released the thread from you though."


    "¡­"


    Mine was surprised then tried to move her hand and body. She could control her body and hurriedly moved away from him while looking at him warily.


    Haru ignored Mine''s gaze and took a chair and table in his courtyard. He took out a set of tea along with donuts from his body.


    "¡­"


    Mine and Lubbock who saw Haru''s action had always been curious where that guy had been taking out a lot of things from his body. They saw the snacks on the table and couldn''t help but gulp when they smelled a sweet aroma from it.


    "Do you want it?" Haru asked at Mine.


    "¡­" Mine was silent and afraid that there was poison.


    Lubbock wanted to cry when he was ignored.


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and ate the snacks with a happy expression. He also took out a music yer and yed music inside.


    [BGM: Silento - Watch me!]


    They heard an upbeat melodic sound from the strange thing on the table and knew that it was a song, but they had never heard this song. Even though they hated him, they felt that this song was interesting.


    Haru yed this song since he wanted to practice the Cross Tail on the Lubbock.


    Lubbock thought that Haru was bored with him, but didn''t expect Haru to y with him again.


    "Now watch me whip (kill it!)."


    "Now watch me nae nae (okay!)."


    "Now watch me whip whip."


    "Watch me nae nae (want me do it?)."


    Lubbock danced and followed the music in the background.


    "¡­¡­" Mine was speechless with the thing that Haru did to Lubbock. She suddenly watched Lubbock''s dance which was controlled by Haru.


    "Do the stanky leg, do the stanky leg."


    "Do the stanky leg, do the stanky leg."


    Lubbock''s legs moved strangely with a crying face.


    ''Is this a stanky leg?'' Mine thought while looking at Lubbock.


    "How? Interesting?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­" Mine looked at Haru who moved closer toward him. Even though she felt a bit hateful, she didn''t any harm to talk with him.

 Chapter 508 Sleeping Early

    <h4>Chapter 508 Sleeping Early</h4>


    Iokal who had a st on his home torturing a group of girls with his bodyguard. He smiled lewdly while swinging down his whip, however, he didn''t expect for someone to suddenly break into his house suddenly.


    Akame, Bt, Leone, and Sheele broke into Iokal''s house and started their assassination right away.


    Bt charged in the front with his spear, stabbing it right into the head of the bodyguard who was busy torturing the girls who killed him instantly.


    Leone was cruel and crashed the head of the bodyguard with her bare hands.


    Sheele cut the bodyguard in half with her scissors in half easily.


    Akame, who was the fastest of the four, killed two of the bodyguards easily with her katana.


    The four of them then looked at Iokal who was in shock with the four of them.


    Iokal saw how swift they were at killing the entirety of his bodyguards and wanted to threaten them using the name of the prime minister, but Sheele cut his head without mercy.


    Sheele adjusted her sses and asked, "Do you want to ask him something?"


    "¡­"


    Bt, Akame, and Leone shook their heads at the same time.


    "Let''s go back," Bt said. He was worried about Lubbock and Mine.


    They nodded and went back to Haru''s house.


    "Is that guy interested in Mine?" Leone suddenly asked that question.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard Leone''s question, but it was normal when they thought about Haru''s action who hugged Mine intimately.


    "Well, let''s just hurry up and go back." Bt had a serious expression on his face and said, "I won''t forgive him if he does something to her though."


    They nodded and went back as soon as possible to Haru''s house, but they didn''t expect to hear a strange song and saw Lubbock who was doing strange dancing, but strangely interesting in the center with Haru and Mine who seemed to discuss something.


    "¡­"


    This strange scene made them unsure what to say at this moment.


    "Oppa Gangnam Style."


    "Eh-eh-eh, eh-eh-eh."


    "Eh, sexydy."


    "Op, op, op, op."


    "Oppa Gangnam Style."


    Lubbock was crying being yed by Haru, but he had to admit that his body also wanted to dance when he heard the song. His eyes brightened up when he saw hisrades hade back.


    "Oh, you havee back," Haru said and looked at the four of them. "Done?"


    "Done," Akame answered simply.


    Haru nodded and said, "You can go back. I''ve released them."


    Lubbock suddenly could control his body and hurriedly ran toward them. He didn''t even say anything to Haru and he also didn''t ask him whether he could ask for his Teigu back since it was basically impossible. He could see that Haru really liked the Teigu that had been stolen by him.


    "Go," Haru said while looking at Mine.


    Mine nodded and said, "Give me back my Teigu."


    "No." Haru shook his head.


    "What? Why?" Mine asked. She felt good chatting with him, but she didn''t expect this guy to turn very hateful suddenly.


    "If you decide toe with me then I don''t mind giving your Teigu back," Haru said.


    Mine shook her head hurriedly even though she had a good impression of him, but it didn''t mean that she would give up her ce. "No!" She looked at him and asked, "How about you?"


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t have that much loyalty to the Empire, right? Why don''t you go to the revolutionary army?" Mine asked.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was a bit surprised when they saw Mine invite Haru.


    Haru shook his head and said, "You don''t need to know. Just go back."


    "Then give me back my Teigu! What I''m going to use when then?" Mine asked.


    "Here." Haru took out a gun and rifle to Mine. "Use it for work."


    Mine felt that the weapon was a bit heavy for her.


    Haru also noticed it and threw the weapon toward Bt. "Catch it." He thought to give Mine a gun since everyone in this ce had always been using a bow for long-rangebat. He really didn''t understand the heads of people in this world why they would use a bow when there was a gun, missile, and a lot of modern weapons and that was why he gave some of his gun collection to Mine.


    Bt caught it by reflex and felt strange when he saw Haru give the weapon to Mine.


    "I won''t give your weapon back," Haru said with a serious expression and put some pressure toward them. "Just go or I''ll kill all of you here."


    "¡­¡­" Everyone turned serious and unconsciously took out their weapons when they felt pressure from Haru''s bodies. They didn''t realize that their forehead was full of sweat at this moment.


    Mine bit her lips and turned. "Let''s go."


    "Good." Haru smiled and crossed his arms while looking at them.


    Everyone went back to their hiding ce together. They ran out together hurriedly since they had taken more time than they had thought. They felt safe when they had almost reached their headquarters and some of them couldn''t help but ask some questions.


    Leone ran beside Mine and asked, "You seem very close to him."


    "Shut up!" Mine said angrily.


    "What dance did you do earlier?" Bt asked Lubbock.


    "¡­¡­" Lubbock wanted to shout shut up, but he knew that he couldn''t do it.


    Haru didn''t go back to his house directly but went to Iokal''s house while using his light magic to make himself invisible. He entered Iokal''s house and saw the six dead bodies on the ground. He saw that Iokal''s head was cut and thought that this was done by Sheele. He looked at two bodies which were turned into ck, purple, and blue color and thought that it was done by Akame. He also looked at the other bodies killed by either Leone, Bt, or Sheele.


    Haru shook his head and went back to his house. He knew that he would be busy tomorrow and that was why he decided to sleep early.

 Chapter 509 Bad Guy?

    <h4>Chapter 509 Bad Guy?</h4>


    "Everyone!" Tatsumi looked very relieved when he saw everyone hade back safely. He had always been waiting in the hiding ce since he was too weak. He wanted toin, but he knew that his strength wasn''t enough and that was why he was worried when he saw theme back veryte. He looked at them and asked, "Isn''t it a very easy mission?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone rolled their eyes when they heard Tatsumi''s question. ''Easy mission?'' They wanted to smack the one who told them that it was a very easy mission.


    "How?" Najenda also came out since she was also worried when she saw them didn''te back as soon as possible.


    "Let''s talk inside," Bt said since he knew that it would take a very long time to exin what was happening to them.


    Najenda nodded and said, "Good, let''s go." She was a bit curious about what was really happening to them.


    Najenda sat down on her seat while listening to Bt who started his story. She frowned when she heard about Haru''s power and it became worse when she heard that two of Teigu were stolen by Haru.


    However, the most shocked one was when they told her the power of Haru was at least at the same level as the General Budo.


    "Really?" Najend asked.


    "Really, Boss! You don''t know when he pressures us with his momentum¡­¡­" Leone shuddered and said, "It feels like he is an apex predator." She looked at her boss with a serious expression and said, "He can kill us anytime if he wants."


    "But he didn''t do that." Najenda looked at them and said, "He has let all of you go."


    "¡­"


    They nodded in response. They were grateful when they knew that Haru wasn''t an enemy.


    "Then, is it possible to invite him?" Najenda asked. She thought it would be good if such a powerful young man was able to join them.


    "Is that alright? I have heard that he is a corrupt Imperial Police officer in the Capital," Tatsumi said with a curious expression.


    ''The corrupt Imperial Police.''


    That sentence wasn''t wrong since Haru was a really corrupt police officer since he had gotten a lot of money from a businessman and rich people.


    "He only targets the bad guy one," Mine said.


    "¡­"


    Bt, Leone, Akame, and Sheele looked at Mine since this girl had been with Haru for a while when they had left her to assassinate Iokal.


    "That''s right, what have you been doing with him?" Leone moved closer and wrapped her arm around Mine''s shoulder with a teasing smile.


    "W - What are you saying?!" Mine blushed when she heard such a question.


    "What do you mean?" Najenda asked while raising her eyebrow.


    "He seems to like Mine for some reason." Lubbock, who had been silent, said with a depressed tone. His Teigu had gone and he saw hisrade being flirted with by the enemy. No one would me him if he was depressed.


    "Mine, tell us, what has happened between the two of you," Najenda said with a serious expression. She thought that she would be able to understand Haru since it was very important information.


    Everyone also looked at Mine with a serious expression, but some of them had a teasing smile such as Leone.


    "¡­" Mine who was being gazed at by everyone felt ufortable and blushed at the same time.


    "Mine, you''re not going to betray us, right?" Najenda asked.


    "Of course not!" Mine hurriedly shook her head. She had always been bullied because she had the blood of half a foreigner and she supported the revolutionary army because she wanted to live in a world where there wasn''t any discrimination. "We didn''t talk much, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "He praised my hair," Mine said while blushing.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hair? You''re happy just because he has praised your hair?" Tatsumi couldn''t understand why Mine would be happy with such a thing.


    "What do you mean? You don''t understand how I have suffered because of this hair!" Mine was mad when she heard Tatsumi''s words. Her childhood was very bad and she had suffered a lot because of her hair, but it was her first time for someone to praise her hair for being beautiful.


    "Ha? You''re like a child!" Tatsumi was also annoyed beingined about by Mine.


    "You''re a child!?" Mine is also mad at Tatsumi.


    Both of them started to argue with each other while arguing with each other.


    Sheele moved behind Mine and Bt moved behind Tatsumo to stop both of them from each other.


    Najenda only sighed looking at the two children in front of her.


    "Boss, you can see that Mine has fallen for that guy with us just leaving her for a short time." Leone had a serious expression on her face and said, "That guy is really skillful at making a female fall in love!"


    Najenda raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is he really that great?"


    "You should see him yourself, Boss." Leone sighed and said, "Even Bt couldn''t help but love him."


    "I don''t love him!" Bt denied it hurriedly with a blush. "I thought his face was nice, but that guy is very bad." He shook his head when he remembered that guy had asked for their Teigu and the girls in their group.


    "¡­"


    Lubbock and Tatsumi hurriedly moved back slowly when they saw Bt''s reaction, but they also thought that it was good to know that Haru also received a misfortune.


    Najenda nodded and said, "Well, I''m also curious about him, but it doesn''t mean that I''m going to meet him now." She looked at Lubbock and Mine who had lost their Teigu and thought to add another helper for their group.


    "Boss, do you think that he really isn''t Esdeath''s husband?" Leone asked.


    Najenda hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, that''s impossible." She didn''t think there was a possibility for Esdeath to have a husband. "Anyway, we know that this Kasugano Haruka isn''t an enemy and it is better to stay away from him."


    They nodded in response.


    They continued to talk about their target for the following days along with Najenda''s n to visit the revolutionary army headquarters.


    Najenda suddenly remembered something and said, "That''s right, we have another mission."


    "Who is the target?"


    Everyone had be serious when they heard it.


    "This one." Najenda put a poster on the table and showed the picture of their target.


    "Zanku the Beheader."

 Chapter 510 Severed Head

    <h4>Chapter 510 Severed Head</h4>


    Seryu Ubiquitous is a member of the Imperial Police. She is a young woman with a strong (and twisted) sense of justice. She is also the owner of the Teigu, "Hekatonkheires".


    Seryu had been very depressed when her parents had died, but she still had her teacher, Captain Ogre, but she didn''t expect her teacher to have also died too.


    "I can''t always be sad!" Seryu said with a cheerful tone and clenched her hands tightly. Her expression turned cruel and said, "Everything is Night Raid''s fault!" She needed to uphold justice in the Empire with her power.


    "Wan! Wan!" The little dog on her legs seemed to try climb on Seryu''s legs.


    "That''s right, Coro! We have to go to Captain Ogre''s wife!" Seryu only remembered and picked Coro on her arm before going to Ogre''s house. Captain Ogre had died, and she thought at least decided to protect Ogre''s wife. She moved very fast running toward Ogre''s house.


    Seryu had arrived and knocked on the door of Ogre''s house before she saw Ogre''s wife in front of her. "What''s wrong, Mam?" She could see that Ogre''s wife was very sad at that moment.


    "Seryu, please help me!" Ogre''s wife seemed to sob when she asked for this request.


    "Mam, please tell me! Captain Ogre was my teacher! I''ll help you in ce of Captain Ogre!" Seryu couldn''t let Ogre''s wife be sad and she thought the one who had made Ogre''s wife was a viin. She would do anything to catch this viin.


    "Seryu, thank you¡­ You''re the only one that can help me," Ogre''s wife said with a moved expression.


    ''Don''t worry, Mam! Please tell me what I can do for you," Seryu said while hitting her chest trying to reassure her.


    Ogre''s wife seemed to be quite hesitant and said, "Seryu, do you know Captain Haru?"


    "Captain Haru?" Seryu nodded and said, "I know him. I have seen him in the past, but we have never talked." She looked at Ogre''s wife and asked, "What''s wrong with Captain Haru?"


    "Seryu, do you know that Captain Haru is a bad guy?" Ogre''s wife said with a sad expression.


    "What? What do you mean?" Seryu was surprised when she heard it.


    "Captain Haru has stolen a lot of wealth from our house. That Captain Haru stole the money of Captain Ogre for me," Ogre''s wife said while crying.


    "Is that true?" Seryu asked.


    Ogre''s wife nodded and said, "Yes! His subordinates came yesterday to steal all of Ogre''s wealth and leave me with nothing." She cried harder when she told Seryu about her experience yesterday.


    Seryu listened with a serious expression and didn''t realize that Haru didn''t take Ogre''s house which was a veryrge house in the area of rich people. She seemed to believe what Ogre''s wife told her was the truth. She stood up and said with a serious expression, "Captain Haru is criminal! I''ll catch him for you, Mam!"


    "Thank you, Seryu. You''re the one who can help me now," Ogre''s wife said with a happy smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of him, Mam!" Seryu said and talked with Ogre''s wife for a while before she went out of Ogre''s house to visit the office. She didn''t meet with Haru immediately since she also heard the rumor about the serial killer that had been roaming around the Capital. She wanted to check whether the office had the information about this criminal since she wanted to bring justice and kill this person.


    Ogre''s wife who saw Seryu hade out changed her expression into hate and wanted Haru to pay a price for what he had done to her. She also hated her husband who left her with an enemy, and it was very lucky that they didn''t take all of the wealth which was owned by Ogre.


    Haru was quite busy since early in the morning since Iokal had been found dead. Of course, he wouldn''t acknowledge that he was the one who had ordered the Night Raid to assassinate Iokal for him. He came to Iokal''s house and seemed to be very sad while also stating that he would definitely catch the Night Raid who had assassinated Iokal. There was also the rumored serial killer who had appeared in the Capital. He thought to search for this serial killer tonight since he couldn''t let for the Night Raid to assassinate this serial killer.


    Haru thought that he would never be a policeman in his original world since this profession made him really busy.


    Haru went back to his office and saw a young woman with a long ponytail and a little dog beside her. He saw her seeming to read information about the serial killer on board. He didn''t intend to talk to her and went back to his office to take a nap until a night before he started to hunt.


    "Wan!" The little dog barked with a soft voice while looking at the back of Haru until it saw him disappear into his office.


    "What''s wrong, Coro?" Seryu looked at her Teigu and picked it up. "Let''s catch this criminal!"


    "Wan!" The little dog nodded when it heard its master''s voice.


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    "Hehehe, but it is your fault to walk around in front of my ce," the man with a strange thing on his said to the man in front of him.


    The man couldn''t say anything when the man in front of him uttered those words, but he kept pleading this man to not kill him. "I''ll do anything! Just don''t kill me!"


    "Really?" The man smiled and asked, "Then can you tell me how it feels to have your head severed from your body? Does it hurt?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    The man with a strange thing on his head smiled and let go of the severed head in his hand. "So who is the next target?"

 Chapter 511 You have helped me?

    <h4>Chapter 511 You have helped me?</h4>


    Seryu was patrolling around the Capital during the night along with Coro. "We have to catch this criminal, Coro!"


    "Wan!" Coro nodded while walking on Seryu''s side.


    "We''ll also catch Captain Haru after we have caught the criminal," Seryu said.


    "Wan!" Coro nodded once again.


    They moved around the town and met a lot of criminals along the way, but Seryu only asked Coro to eat the criminal since she didn''t want to waste time. She knew that the time that she wasted would be used by the serial killer to do something unjust to a lot of people and knew that she couldn''t let that happen.


    With Captain Ogre gone from this world, she was the only one who was able to keep the peace in the Capital.


    They continued to walk until they saw a familiar figure. They saw arge muscr man with ck hair that was graying near his temples.


    This man had an unusual hairstyle with four ponytails or braids on the back of his head wrapped in white cloth.


    Seryu looked at this man and shouted excitedly. "Captain Ogre!" She hurriedly ran toward her teacher and smiled happily. "Captain Ogre! You''re still alive!" She didn''t know how Captain Ogre was still alive, but she was very happy when she could see her teacher once again. She saw this man turn and she was sure that this man was her teacher. "Teacher!"


    Captain Ogre smiled when he saw Seryu, but suddenly the dog on Seryu''s side stopped in front of Seryu.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro barked loudly.


    "What''s wrong, Coro?" Seryu was surprised when she saw Coro bark loudly.


    "Hehehe, your dog is really fierce," Captain Ogre smiled then suddenly he transformed into someone else.


    Seryu saw arge man, but this man had a different feature, but the most noticeable feature of this man was a strange essory on his forehead. She had seen this man before in the office from the warrant poster in the office before. "Zanku The Beheader." Her expression turned serious when she saw the face of this man.


    "Hehehe, that''s right! I''m your friend''s neighbor executioner, Zanku! Mrs. Police, why don''t you let me cut down your neck? I''m very skilled at cutting someone''s neck," Zanku said with a creepy smile while showing her two des on his hands.


    "Hehehe¡­¡­" Seryu alsoughed creepily and said, "Coro, we''re in luck! We have found the criminal!"


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro also seemed to be very happy when it heard its master''s words.


    "Have you ever tasted the meat of the serial killer? I''ll feed it to youter," Seryu said.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro nodded.


    Zanku frowned when he saw that he was being ignored. He saw this young woman might have something wrong with her head.


    If Seryu had heard what Zanku was thinking then she would refute it immediately since Zanky was also a very weird guy.


    "Well, whatever, I''ll be enjoying my time killing you, Mrs. Police!" Zanku charged toward Seryu with his des ready to sh her neck.


    "Coro!" Seryu shouted.


    "Wan!" Coro, which was a small dog suddenly turned itself into arge creepy monster showing sharp fangs along with its muscr body.


    "Wow! You''re also a Teigu user!" Zanku was surprised and smiled. "This is my first time killing a Teigu user!" He was more excited when he was able to kill the Teigu user in front of him.


    Coro which had turned into a monster charged toward Zanku wanted to kill him, but Zanku could dodge the attack of this monster easily without the problem.


    "Useless! Useless! In front of the power of the Spectator, all of your attacks are useless! I can read all of your attacks!" Zanku who saw a chance to counterattack used that chance to sh the neck of Coro before moving toward Seryu.


    Seryu had taken out her two guns and shot its bullet toward Zanku. "Die! Die! Die!" Her expression had be very crazy to show how powerful her sense of justice was. She needed to kill this criminal for the peace of the Capital.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "Useless! Useless! I can read your entire mind!" Zanku said while dodging Seryu''s attack. "With this Spectator, I can read everything!"


    "You have talked too much!" Seryu was quite annoyed and shouted, "Coro!"


    "RAAWRR!!!" Coro which neck had been shed, had regenerated and opened its mouth to chomp down Zanku.


    "Like I said¡­" Zenku dodged once again and said with augh, "Useless! I can read all of your attacks! Shoot towards the head! The leg! The heart! I can read everything and your attack is useless!"


    Seryu who was fighting against Zenku realized how powerful the guy was in front of her. She knew that the thing on that guy''s forehead was a Teigu.


    "You seem to be interested in my Teigu? That''s right! I have been using my Teigu to read all of your attacks! With this Teigu, it is impossible to kill me! You''ll be killed instead! Ahh¡­ I can''t wait to see you, how you will die," Zanku said loudly.


    "You''re talking too much!" Seryu didn''t stop shooting her gun.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Coro also attacked the man at the same time, but Zanku could easily dodge thebination attack of both Seryu and Coro.


    "Hehehe, talking is a hobby of mine!" Zanku said. He smiled and said, "Then let''s see what your expression is when you''re being killed by your loved one!"


    Seryu who saw Zanku suddenly saw Zanku turned into her father. She was quite stunned when she saw her father suddenly appear there.


    "Seryu! For justice, you need to die!"


    Seryu was pushed to the ground and saw her father who wanted to kill him. She raised her gun and shot her father. "I''ll kill anyone for justice!"


    "Ah¡­¡­" Zanku didn''t expect Seryu to kill him when he had turned himself to her father then dropped on the ground.


    "Eh? Has he been killed?" Seryu seemed to be stupified when she saw Zanku had died since she felt that it was too easy. Then suddenly she saw someone jump out from the rooftop and took Zanku''s Teigu. She was familiar with this young man and asked, "You''re the one who has helped me?"


    ''Eh?'' Haru was a bit surprised by Seryu''s question since he didn''t do anything, but he nodded with a serious expression. "Be careful next time."


    Seryu felt quiteplex when she knew that one who had pushed her teacher and made the wife of her teacher suffer had helped her.


    Haru didn''t care much and only thought about what to do with this Teigu.

 Chapter 512 Close to Usurp the Empire

    <h4>Chapter 512 Close to Usurp the Empire</h4>


    Haru who had just arrived in the battle between Seryu and Zanku saw the death of Zanku. He took Zanku''s Teigu and didn''t bother to fix the misunderstanding between him and Seryu. He looked at the Teigu in his hand and knew that it was quite useful Teigu.


    Even though this Teigu might have a bad design, its function was very good.


    Haru remembered that it could create an illusion on someone and it also could be used to read the mind of someone. It could also be used to see during the dark and fog. However, he felt that it was better to give this Teigu to the Empire since it was impossible to steal it. Even though he wanted to steal it, he knew that this information would be announced to everyone in the Capital and the prime minister would also know about it.


    Teigu is a very powerful weapon and each of them is very precious.


    Haru sighed when he thought that Esdeath woulde back from her campaign soon and his identity would be revealed soon. He started to wonder whether he would start to join the Night Raid after his identity became known.


    Seryu looked at the back of Haru and felt a bitplex, but her feeling didn''t change. She needed to uphold justice for Ogre''s wife.


    Haru who was in his office the next day had been summoned by the prime minister. It was his first time to see this person who was known as the true ruler of this Empire.


    Everyone in the Capital knew that the prime minister had manipted the little emperor.


    Haru looked at the castle of the Capital and had to admit that it was a very enormous castle. He entered the castle and could feel a lot of people had been observing him from a hiding ce. He thought that it would be an assassin who was hired to protect this ce.


    "Captain Haru?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Please, follow me to meet the prime minister."


    "Good." Haru nodded and followed this person to a very luxurious room.


    There were ten people standing side by side who seemed to look at Haru with a curious expression. They had heard the husband of Esdeath woulde today and they felt a bit curious. It was their first time seeing him, but they didn''t expect that his appearance would be very good. They had to admit that this person was very suitable to be Esdeath''s husband.


    Haru ignored the 10 people in front of them and focussed more on the man who was sitting on the luxurious chair while munching meat. He knew that this meat was meat from a Danger Beast. He wanted to frown when he saw how crude it was for the chef to prepare such high-quality meat into such crude meat.


    "Hohoho, it is our first time meeting each other, right? Haru, I have heard that Esdeath has massacred 400,000 people in the North, isn''t it because of you?" Honest smiled looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he heard it. If Esdeath was really his wife then he would be really troubled at this moment, but Esdeath wasn''t his wife. He could onlyugh awkwardly when he heard Honest and said, "Yes, it is our first time meeting the other prime minister." He was an actor and of course, he needed to give the best performance.


    "You''re really good! You have killed Zanku the Beheader," Honest said praising him.


    "It''s something that I must to do to maintain the peace in the Capital," Haru said even though he wasn''t the one who killed Zanku. He took out the Teigu that he had gotten from Zanku and said, "Prime minister, this is the Teigu that I have gotten from Zanku." He showed the Zanku''s Teigu to the prime minister in his hand. "If I''m not wrong the name of this Teigu is the Spectator."


    Honest waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to exin that Teigu since I know its function. You can have that Teigu yourself since we need someone as strong as you to maintain the peace in the Capital, especially from the Night Raid." His expression turned into anger and said, "I have to give them revenge after what they have done to my cousin!"


    Haru looked at Honest''s bby stomach which was moving around when Honest uttered those words, but he didn''t say anything since he was the one who had asked the Night Raid to assassinate Iokal. He was wondering what Honest''s expression was when they knew that he was the one who had ordered the Night Raid to assassinate Iokal. He nodded and said, "Yes, Sir. I won''t let them go rampant on the Capital."


    Honest smiled and said, "That''s good! I''ll also make you be the Chief of the Imperial Police in the Capital." He knew that Haru was very strong since Haru was able to kill Zanku and with his special identity as Esdeath''s husband. He didn''t think that it was a wrong decision and it was also good to make both Esdeath and Haru loyal to him. He couldn''t help butugh inwardly when he thought how powerful he would be when both Haru and Esdeath would be his strongest allies and no one would dare to question her control over the Empire.


    Haru was surprised when he heard that he would be the Chief of the Imperial Police. He didn''t expect that he had be closer to usurping the Empire for himself. He looked at Honest and thought that this guy wasn''t that smart. He nodded and said, "I won''t let you down, Sir."


    Honest smiled and said, "That''s good, I''ve also called back Esdeath from the North to help you." He raised his pinky and raised his eyebrows in a yful manner. "I''m sure that you can''t wait for her toe back, right?"


    "¡­"


    Haru choked when he heard that Esdeath woulde back soon. He felt his good day would be over soon. He wanted to cry at this moment, but he nodded with his brightest smile. "Yes, I can''t wait to see her."


    Honest nodded when he saw Haru''s smile and thought that this guy really loved Esdeath. He also knew that Haru wasing to the Capital because Haru wanted to stand up in the same standing as his wife and his choice to make him into the Chief of the Imperial Police would make both husband and wife very happy together.

 Chapter 513 Captain Haru, come out from your house!

    <h4>Chapter 513 Captain Haru,e out from your house!</h4>


    Haru walked back to his house while using the Teigu that he had gotten from before. He used his Teigu and could see a lot of women who were only using a garment without clothes. He knew that he could use this Teigu perfectly and this Teigu was quite good Teigu in this opinion.


    He thought to go back to his house as soon as possible since he wanted to try to use more than three Teigu at the same time.


    He had be the reincarnation of Asura Ootsuki and made his energy veryrge close to limitless. He also received a reward that transformed himself into the same body as Aquaman making his energy stronger.


    He felt that Teigu was very good and it was a very practical weapon.


    The moment, he hade back to his house he felt that he had received another headache. "Esdeath¡­" He had to admit that Esdeath was very beautiful, but to make her into a wife was another matter. He had decided to be Esdeath''s husband because it made it easier for him to infiltrate into the Empire, but it was different when Esdeath learned about this matter.


    He was sure that there would be a very big fight happening when Esdeath knew about his lie. He remembered that to defeat Esdeath the revolutionary army needed to send out 1 million armies along with Akame who had made herself be stronger using a secret technique.


    However, he knew that he had a high chance to defeat Esdeath since the power of that woman wasn''t that strongpared to the monster in Toriko''s world, but Esdeath really had a higher chance to be stronger since that woman had a talent.


    He was sure that Esdeath would be very strong once that woman was given a chance to go to another world. Esdeath''s strength didn''t grow much because there wasn''t any enemy who was able to give her a threat in this world.


    He was in the underground part of his house and started to use the three Teigu that he had gotten.


    Pumpkin, Cross Tail, and Spectator.


    Haru didn''t have a problem with manipting the three Teigu at the same time, but he also understood why normal people would die from using a lot of Teigu at the same time since it consumed veryrge amounts of energy, but it was easy for him since the only thing that he didn''tck was energy.


    Haru put the three Teigu inside his body and went to the kitchen to cook something since he was a bit hungry. He started to think about what to do with this Empire. He knew that from his meeting with the prime minister. He needed to kill that fat guy since that guy destroyed this country along with its people.


    Haru thought that there were two people who were responsible for the Empire which was turned into this state.


    The first was Honest prime minister and the second was general Budo.


    Haru didn''t need to exin what Honest had done to this country since that guy was utterly disgusting. He remembered that guy was also a cannibal who loved to eat the meat of a beautiful young girl. He couldn''t help but felt disgusted with that guy and wanted to stay away from him as soon as possible.


    What about General Budo?


    General Budo was also responsible for the thing that had happened in the Empire because he did nothing.


    That''s right.


    General Budo was responsible for the thing that had happened in this Empire because that guy did nothing. That guy did nothing even though he knew what Honest had done was wrong and let Honest to strengthen his power within the Empire without any obstacle.


    Haru knew that he needed to end both of them soon since he needed to conquer the Empire, but first, he needed to take out two Teigu on their hands. He remembered that Honest and Budo had powerful Teigu.


    Honest had a Teigu that was able to destroy another Teigu and Budo had a powerful Teigu that was able to control the lightning.


    Haru also thought about the Teigu that was used by the prime minister''s son and felt that he also needed that Teigu since that Teigu was really convenient. He remembered the Teigu of the prime minister''s son was Teigu who was able to manipte the space to teleport in a lot of ces. He didn''t have a chance right now, but he would have it after he had gotten himter.


    Haru was cooking pasta since he was toozy to cook somethingplicated. He didn''t eat outside that much since he was very picky with his food. His mood was also quiteplex since Esdeath would go back to the Capital soon.


    Haru sighed once again since his position as Chief of Imperial Police might end soon.


    Haru also made a meatball to apany his pasta since he wanted to eat the meat from the Danger Beast. He really felt lonely at this moment and felt that it would be great if someone from the Group Chat apanied him. He suddenly thought that it was possible to go to the headquarters of the Night Raid to eat together with them.


    ''Hmm, that''s a good idea!''


    Haru thought to go to the headquarters of the Night Raid and with his food, he believed that he could conquer Akame''s stomach easily. He hurriedly cooked his food, but he didn''t expect someone to suddenly scream his name in front of his house.


    "Captain Haru,e out of your house! I''ll bring you justice!"


    "What?" Haru had done with his cooking and put down the fire on the stove then went out of his house. He saw a young woman with a little dog appeared in front of his house with an angry expression. "Officer Seryu, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 514 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 514 The Truth</h4>


    "Officer Seryu, what''s wrong?" Haru asked, looking at the young woman whose hair was tied in a ponytail. He was using his new Teigu and activated it right away. He saw her breasts were quite t even though it seemed quite perky from the outside.


    Seryu didn''t realize that her body had been peeked by Haru and said, "Captain Haru, I''ll bring you justice for the thing that you have done!"


    "It''s not Captain Haru, but Chief Haru," Haru said. The announcement of his new rank would be announced tomorrow and it was normal for this girl to not know about it since he had juste back from the pce.


    "Chief Haru?" Seryu was a bit surprised since she didn''t expect Haru to raise his rank quickly.


    "So can you tell me what is happening? Why did you want to bring justice to me? Have I done something wrong?" Haru asked. He knew that he had done a lot of wrong things such as asking for a bribe.


    "Why did you steal the wealth from Captain Ogre''s wife? Captain Ogre is my teacher and his wife is also very kind! Why did you do such a thing?" Seryu asked loudly.


    ''Oh, that woman.'' Haru shook his head and thought how troublesome that woman was, but looked at Seryu from up and down. He could see that this girl''s sense of justice was very twisted and thought to solve this problem early since he didn''t want to kill the girl in the Night Raid since he had another n with them. "Seryu, do you have a n after this?"


    Seryu raised her eyebrow and said, "No, I don''t have one. What''s wrong?"


    "If you don''t have a n then why don''t you follow me? Let me show you the truth in the Capital," Haru said.


    "Truth in the Capital?" Seryu said with a confused expression, but she nodded since she was quite curious.


    Seryu saw Haru who had brought him to the Ogre''s house. "What are we doing here?"


    "Shh¡­ Listen quietly," Haru said.


    "Hmm?" Seryu was confused, but suddenly she heard a strange noiseing from Ogre''s house. She knew that the one who was living in this ce was Captain Ogre''s wife, but she heard the voice of someone else inside this house.


    "It''s good that your husband has died."


    "Yes, that person isn''t good. I only want you. You''re stronger than him."


    "What about his wealth?"


    "You don''t need to worry. I have hidden it in a lot of ces. If only that Captain Haru isn''t here then we should have more."


    "Well, it can''t be helped that your husband has made a lot of enemies."


    "Yeah, that''s why I hate him¡­"


    "Then how about we do it again, Dear?"


    "Hyaaa¡­¡­"


    Seryu, who wasn''t innocent, knew what Ogre''s wife was doing inside this house. Veins appeared on her forehead and she clenched her hand very hard. Captain Ogre had just died yet Ogre''s wife had decided to search for a lover. "Coro, kill her. " She didn''t hesitate to order her Teigu to eat Ogre''s wife since she didn''t think Ogre''s wife to be such a person.


    Haru hurriedly stopped Seryu and said, "You can''t kill her now."


    Seryu gritted her teeth and knew that she couldn''t kill Ogre''s wife.


    "Captain Ogre has told me before about his wife and he has told me to donate all of his wealth to the poor people in the entire Empire. That is why I''m trying to get the wealth from Ogre''s wife, but that woman has hidden it," Haru said. He knew that Captain Ogre had died and no one could confirm his lie. He was the police and he could change the darkness into white along with his raise in his position no one would dare to say anything.


    Seryu nodded and looked at Haru with a sad expression. "I''m sorry, Chief Haru. I have done something wrong."


    Haru smiled and patted Seryu''s head. "You don''t need to worry, everyone can make a mistake." He thought for a while and thought about solving her twisted sense of justice. "Do you care if you follow me more?"


    "Where are we going now?" Seryu asked. She also had decided to get all the wealth on Captain Ogre from Ogre''s wife before she donated it to the poor people in the remote area.


    "My house since I''m a bit hungry. I''ll also give you a report about the people in the Capital," Haru said.


    "Hungry? Report?" Seryu raised her eyebrow.


    Seryu was sitting on the sofa while reading all the reports that she had gotten from Haru. She felt disillusioned by the beautiful Capital and didn''t expect the Capital to hide such darkness.


    "Wan¡­¡­" Coro who was by Seryu''s side seemed to be sad when it saw its master''s expression.


    Seryu wasn''t sure what to do right now.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked while bringing two tes of pasta in his hands.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what I should do right now," Seryu said while moving her nose slightly since the smell of the food was really good.


    "Then, follow me. I''m going to fight them, and I need your help to do it," Haru said.


    Seryu looked at Haru and asked, "So you''ll fix everything?"


    "Yes, I''ll fix the Empire into a ce where everyone can live in a smile and do that I need your help," Haru said.


    "Chief Haru, let me help you to do that!" Seryu said and felt quite excited.


    "That''s good, here, you should have dinner first," Haru said.


    "Thank you!" Seryu said and started to eat the pasta. Her eyes brightened since it was her first time tasting such delicious food.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro also seemed to want to eat the pasta.


    Haru looked at Coro and asked, "Is your Teigu need to eat?"


    "Well, if possible¡­" Seryu said with quite an awkward tone.


    "I''ll bring some," Haru said and thought that his day wouldn''t be that boring with this woman around.

 Chapter 515 She is back.....

    <h4>Chapter 515 She is back¡­¡­</h4>


    It had been a few days since he had be the Chief of the Imperial Police and he already had a headache since he knew Esdeath woulde back soon.


    Haru was in his office thinking about how to solve this problem and also thinking about how he could be a king overthrowing the young emperor in this Empire.


    The door of his office was opened suddenly when he was thinking deeply.


    "Can you knock on the door first?" Haru asked.


    Seryu rolled her eyes when she listened to Haru. She took out her report and said, "Chief Haru, you have received a lot ofints from the noble and government because of the Night Raid."


    "Just ignore them," Haru said while waving his hand. He didn''t stop Night Raid who had been assassinating the scum in the Capital since it was better for those people to die rather than live in this world.


    Seryu who had been with Haru for few days knew what this guy was thinking and she also didn''t do anything when Night Raid had been assassinating the people in the Capital since they were only harming the bad people in this country. Her mood was slightlyplex at first when she let the assassin group do whatever they wanted in the Capital, but when she thought the number of bad people decreased in this country she had decided to let them.


    Seryu threw the report to the trash and said, "Anyway, you should do something since you might get demoted."


    "¡­¡­" Haru closed his eyes and thought that his problem was bigger than getting demoted from his position. He sighed and asked, "When does General Esdeathe back?"


    Seryu seemed to be very spirited when Haru asked about this question. "I''m not sure, but I have heard that she will being very soon. Ahh¡­ I have always wanted to meet her!"


    Haru took Coro who was on the ground and ced in on his table while teasing it. "So you''re one of her fans?" He knew that Seryu didn''t know that he had lied that he was Esdeath''s husband and he also didn''t have an intention to tell her either. Even though his identity as an Esdeath''s husband was an open secret, it didn''t mean all of the people in the Empire knew about it. Only some selected people knew about it, but that identity would be revealed when Esdeath came back to the Capital.


    Haru had taken a lot of money along with the information about important people on the Honest''s side and took a lot of wealth from this country. It wouldn''t be toote for him to run away from the Empire.


    "Of course!" Seryu answered immediately, but she sighed when she thought that Esdeath was part of Honest''s camp. She had read the information about Honest and knew that the prime minister was the main viin in the Empire.


    "So what are you doing here?" Haru asked.


    Seryu rolled her eyes and said, "I have a lot of reports for you to hear."


    "Good, let''s hear it," Haru said.


    Seryu started to tell him about the slump since Haru had asked her to make the safety in the slump better and exhorted a lot of rich people in the Capital.


    Haru nodded and thought that the position with power was quite nice and also understood why a lot of people wanted to raise their status in the Capital. After he had be a chief of Imperial Police, he understood a lot of things and also learned information that made the people puke immediately after they learned such a thing happening in this Empire.


    Haru knew that the Empire had be rotten and that was why he was going to be the new emperor of this country. ''Empire, huh?''


    "Chief Haru! Chief Haru! Are you listening to me?" Seryu called his name a lot of times while pouting.


    Haru shook his head and said, "My bad. I didn''t hear what you were talking about earlier."


    "Mooo¡­! Please listen to me!" Seryu said while pouting.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro also tried to reprimand him.


    Haru looked at Seryu and wondered whether this woman became more chummy with him. He wasn''t sure what her expression was when she knew that he had lied. "Let''s take a break, do you want to have food with me?"


    "Food?" Seryu seemed to be excited when she heard it since she knew that Haru''s cooking skill was very superb. "Are you the one who is going to cook?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s go back to my house." He started to feel that he needed to be more responsible with his girls and also be more straight with his decision whether he wanted to continue his rtionship with a girl or end his rtionship with that girl.


    "Good." Seryu nodded without hesitation.


    Haru, Seryu, and Coro went back together while talking to each other.


    The days passed slowly and the Night Raid kept assassinating the rich people who had done an evil thing to the people in the Capital.


    Haru kept receivingints since he couldn''t do anything to stop them. He kept telling Seryu to throw out the report to the trash and that made Seryu quite dissatisfied since she was the one who received the anger of the people, especially the people who were standing on the Honest''s side since they were afraid of being assassinated by the Night Raid. The only good thing was that she could enjoy the food that was made by Haru everyday and she also thought that it was good to live with him.


    Haru didn''t know what Seryu was thinking and he also didn''t care much since he had received news that General Esdeath hade back to the Capital.


    The people of Honest were very happy when they heard the news that General Esdeath hade back after defeating the tribe on the North while also killing 400,000 people of the tribe.


    Outside of the Capital, there was a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes smiling looking at the Capital. No, the pce of the Capital. She was sitting on the top of the Danger Beast along with three people who were standing beside her.


    "I''m back."

 Chapter 516 I want a love

    <h4>Chapter 516 I want a love</h4>


    The pce was in a festive mood, and there was a lot of beautiful music along with the people who were dancing in happiness with the back of the General Esdeath, especially the people from Honest''s camp since they knew that they would be alright with the back of the strongest general in this country.


    Esdeath kneeled on one knee facing the young emperor while also reporting her process of fighting against the tribe on the North of the Empire.


    "General Esdeath, Imend you on your conquerment of the North! As a reward, I will prepare ten thousand gold pieces for you.


    The little emperor said to the General Esdeath on the throne with the Honest prime ministers standing up beside him.


    Honest was munching sushi since he was in the mood for seafood. Even though he was quite a glutton, no one dared to say anything when they saw him eating a bucket of sushi when the little emperor announced a reward to General Esdeath.


    Esdeath didn''t have that much of an interest in the reward since for her she was only hunting people who were harming the Empire. The weak dead and the strong was the winner that was all of them. She told the little emperor that she would give the reward to her army who was guarding the border.


    "I know that you''re quite tired, but I have also asked you to take care of the Night Raid who has been causing trouble in the Capital," the little emperor said.


    "Please don''t worry, I''ll take care of them," Esdeath said. She thought about taking care of the Night Raid with her Three Beasts.


    The little emperor nodded and seemed very satisfied when he heard Esdeath''s reply. He thought for a while and asked, "Well, General Esdeath, do you have another request besides gold? I can prepare any reward that you want."


    Honest also nodded since he knew that General Esdeath wouldn''t threaten his authority.


    "If possible, I would like to have one request," Esdeath said.


    "Oh? Do you have one? Please tell me," the little emperor asked with a curious expression.


    "Well, if I had to say then I would like to find love," Esdeath said while looking at the little emperor.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The little emperor was stunned and everyone who was standing beside them was also stunned when they heard the request of the Esdeath. They didn''t expect someone as cruel and as strong as Esdeath would ask for love.


    At this moment, no one knew what to say and they were too speechless to say anything.


    That simple sentence brought a huge impact on everyone in this room.


    Only Honest was smiling while eating as if everything was under his control.


    The little emperor was quite stunned then he said, "T - That makes sense! You''re very beautiful and it is normal for you to fall in love with someone! You''re also at the age of marriage!" He thought for a while and said, "That''s right! How about the prime minister? He is a very good man!"


    The moment the little emperor started to say the situation turned into normal and the music which had stopped started being yed again.


    Honest was eating a cake right now since he craved something sweet. The speed of his eating was very fast as if he was drinking. He took a napkin and wiped his mouth before saying with a smile, "Emperor, General Esdeath should have her own requirement for her love."


    "That''s right." Esdeath nodded and looked at Honest for a while before saying, "The prime minister has high blood sugar and his future might not be guaranteed."


    "That''s rude! I''m as fit as a horse!" Honest replied.


    "I have my requirements here," Esdeath said and took out a scroll from her uniform before giving it to the little emperor.


    Honest thought that Esdeath was quite funny when this woman had decided to use the power of the Empire to search for Haru who had gone to the Capital to run away from her. He looked at Esdeath and thought that even the strongest and cruelest general also would fall in love. He chuckled when he thought about Haru''s troubled expression before and thought that it would be fun to y a matchmaker between two of them.


    They talked for a while before they ended the meeting shortly since Esdeath needed to make a n to hunt the Night Raid.


    The little emperor was reading the requirement that had been given by Esdeath. "First, it has the same power as general and can handle the training to be the general. Second, they can hunt a Danger Beast together. Third, bornt in the border and not in the Capital. Fourth, younger than her so she can control him. Lastly, has an innocent smile." He looked at Honest with a confused expression and asked, "Is there such a person in the Capital? The first request will make anyone run away. This requirement is very harsh!"


    "Her request is very harsh because she is looking for someone," Honest said with a yful smile. "Of course, I know who exactly that person is."


    ''Esdeath, I know what you''re thinking.''


    Honest couldn''t help butugh when he remembered Iokal had told him about Haru who had aint about Esdeath to him while also crying asking Iokal to help him to be a general and it matched with Esdeath''s first request.


    Hunting for a Danger Beast together?


    Honest knew that Haru could kill Zanku the Beheader using his bare-hand (Haru has concealed information that he didn''t do anything before) and it should be easy for him to hunt a Danger Beast with Esdeath.


    Born on the border?


    Honest knew that Haru was born in the East, but Haru met Esdeath in the North.


    Younger than her so she can dominate him?


    Haru is running away because he is afraid of being dominated.


    Pure smile?


    Honest didn''t know, but Haru was quite handsome and he also understood that Haru''s smile would be very nice. He had seen everything and couldn''t help but thought that it would be very good for both of them to be his strongest ally.


    "Ah, the prime minister already knows who that person is?" The little emperor was surprised and curious.


    "Of course." Honest nodded and said, "How about we call him here?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea!" The little emperor said with a smile.


    Haru had a headache when he received a report that the emperor and prime minister wanted to meet with him.


    "Chief Haru, what''s wrong? Do you need a doctor?" Seryu asked worriedly.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Take care of the office, I''ll go to the pce first." He stood up and thought that it wouldn''t be toote to send out a meteor to the Capital.

 Chapter 517 Deeper Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 517 Deeper Misunderstanding</h4>


    Haru went to the pce directly and felt that the situation wasn''t exactly what he had thought for. He looked at the little emperor and Honest who seemed to be smiling at each other when they saw him. He felt a bit strange, but he knew that his identity wasn''t being known by them.


    "Is this the man that general Esdeath is looking for?" The little emperor asked. It was his first time seeing Haru and he was wondering what kind of man could make the strongest general in the Empire fall in love.


    "Yes, his name is Kasugano Haruka," Honest said with a smile as if he had won everything.


    Frankly, Haru who saw Honest''s expression felt a bit confused, but he knew that this situation wasn''t bad at all for him since he saw Honest had entered into a deeper misunderstanding.


    "You''re general Esdeath''s lover?" the little emperor asked.


    Haru knew that he wasn''t Esdeath''s lover, but he needed to be always in the y. "Yes, Sir. I have always been hiding it, but it seems that you can guess it easily."


    "Hehehe, Haru. You can see this, it seems that Esdeath is going to find you no matter what," Honest said and gave Haru a scroll from the table.


    ''Looking for me?'' Haru who had read Akame Ga Kill didn''t read the manga in a very detailed way and he only read some important parts. He opened the scroll that had been given by Honest and felt a bit surprised when he saw that it was a requirement that Esdeath asked for her husband.


    ''First, this person must be able to handle the training to be a general.''


    Haru thought that his position was the same as a general in the army since he was the most important person in the Imperial Police. He also thought that it also fit with the thing that he had aint to Iokal in the past since he had told Iokal that he wanted to be general and he knew that Iokal had told Honest since they were cousins.


    ''Second, hunting together for a Danger Beast?''


    He thought that it was quite easy with his power to hunt the Danger Beast in this world.


    ''Third, bornt outside of the Capital?''


    He was born in another world and not in this world. He thought that he also fitted into the third requirement.


    ''Fourth, younger than her so that she can dominate her husband?''


    He raised his eyebrow when he saw the fourth requirement.


    ''Lastly, a pure smile.''


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru understood why Honest had a deeper misunderstanding after Esdeath had aeback. He also felt very surprised when he saw the requirements of Esdeath''s husband. It was as if fate wanted him to be her husband and that made him scared.


    Haru knew the personality of Esdeath very well and it made him a bitplicated. Even though Esdeath was very beautiful and sexy, he had also seen a lot of beautiful women in his world.


    Esdeath was one of them, but her personality wasn''t something that Haru could appreciate.


    ''Well, I''ve never seen her.'' Haru thought, but he knew that his lie wasn''t being known at this moment and he could continue this charade. Whether he would really be Esdeath''s husband was another matter, but he wouldn''t chase after Esdeath that desperately. He knew that Esdeath was unique and it would be conceited to think that they could make everyone fall in love in an instant.


    Haru can control lust, but not love.


    Haru thought that it was better to think about how his identity wasn''t known by Esdeath. He knew that as long as Esdeath didn''t know that he had used her name to be this position everything would be alright.


    The little emperor who kept looking at Haru nodded and seemed to understand why Esdeath fell in love with Haru.


    "Good, I''ll let the two of you talk to each other since you have been away from her." Honest smiled very brightly and said, "If you have decided to get married formally tell me since I''ll prepare the best wedding for both of you."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Honest and thought that this guy was more stupid than he had thought before. ''Well, that''s better, right?'' He smiled and said, "Thank you, Sir." He seemed to be very happy when he heard Honest''s words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Honest and the little emperor looked at Haru''s smile and thought that it might be the pure smile that Esdeath had talked about. In their minds, they had thought that this guy was definitely Esdeath''s husband without a doubt.


    They talked to each other for a while before Haru decided to go back to his house to think of a countermeasure to make Esdeath not realize his big fat lie.


    ''But how?''


    Haru went back and saw Seryu and Coro who were also in his house.


    "Wee back, Chief Haru!" Seryu stood up and gave a salute to Haru.


    Coro also stood up and saluted him.


    Haru nodded and said, "You don''t need to give me a salute in my house." He sighed and said, "Can you prepare me some tea?"


    "Yes!" Seryu seemed to be spirited and went to the kitchen.


    Haru looked at Seryu who started to be busy to warm up the tea that he had made before.


    ''Wait, busy?''


    Haru suddenly thought that he should make trouble for Esdeath by making her busy. He thought for a while and suddenly remembered the existence of Esdeath''s special squad.


    ''Three Beasts¡­¡­''


    Haru thought to end this special squad to make trouble for Esdeath making her unable to have time to investigate him.


    "Here you go, Chief Haru," Seryu said and ced the tea on the table.


    "Thank you," Haru answered and looked at Seryu with a confused expression. "Why are you here?"


    Growl!


    "¡­" Seryu seemed to be very embarrassed when her stomach let out a sound.


    Haru chuckled and asked, "What do you want to eat? Let''s have dinner together."


    "Katsudon!"


    Haru nodded and thought that his day in this world wasn''t bad.

 Chapter 518 Three Beasts 1

    <h4>Chapter 518 Three Beasts 1</h4>


    In the courtyard of Esdeath''s house, there were three people who were sitting next to each other.


    The two of them seemed to listen to what the middle-aged man had said to them with a rxed expression.


    Three of them are members of the special squad that is owned by Esdeath and three of them are known as the Three Beasts.


    The Three Beasts was a group of three people who were bodyguards, enforcers, and servants of General Esdeath. They were extremely loyal to her and would carry out her orders without question even if it cost them their lives. It should be noted that out of everyone in Esdeath''s army, they were the most sadistic and bloodthirsty.


    "We have got another mission," the middle-aged man said.


    This middle-aged man was known as Liver.


    Liver was the leader of Esdeath''s personal bodyguards and the strongest group in her army, known as the Three Beasts. He was a tall man with gray hair worn in a long ponytail, blue eyes and a mustache.


    "Oh, what is it? Who are we going to kill?" The young man asked with an excited expression.


    This young man was known as Nyau.


    Nyau was a member of Esdeath''s elite bodyguards, the Three Beasts. He was a young man of small build with blond hair and golden eyes. He had a somewhat feline look; his teeth were shown to be sharp, and he had slit pupils. Despite having the appearance of an innocent child, Nyau was the most sadistic member of the Three Beasts. His hobby was to skin off the faces of his victims while they were still alive


    "Hahaha, I hope that we''re going to fight someone strong since I want to raise my experience points!" The man with arge muscr build said.


    His name is Daidara and he is also a member of the Three Beasts. He was a battle fanatic who would fight anyone who seemed strong, and constantly took every opportunity to improve himself.


    "The target is the current opponent of Honest Prime Minister," Liver said with a calm expression.


    "Are we going to fight someone weak?" Daidara seemed quite dissatisfied.


    "Oh? Who is this girl?" Nyau asked when he looked at the document and thought to peel this girl''s face during the battleter.


    "It''s Esdeath-sama''s order," Liver said.


    "¡­" Nyau and Daidara didn''t say anything else when they heard the name of Esdeath showing how loyal they were to their master.


    "The target is Prime Minister Chouri who is going to the Capital soon." Liver looked at the photo of that girl and said, "That girl is the daughter of Chouri, Spear."


    They nodded in response and remembered the faces of their target.


    "Esdeath-sama has said that we can do anything for them," Liver said.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to meet her," Nyau said with a cruel expression.


    "I have also heard that they have brought a very strong bodyguard along the way," Liver said while looking at Daidara.


    "Hahaha, this is a good chance to raise an experience point!" Daidara said excitedly.


    Liver started to tell them about the n of their assassination but suddenly he heard a noise that moved toward them.


    Daidara and Nyau also realized it and turned to see that there was a person there wearing a white mask looking at them.


    The three of them would have never expected that there was such a person who dared to enter the courtyard of Esdeath''s house, but they also realized that this person came without good intention.


    "Who are you?" Liver asked while looking at this man calmly. His finger moved around the ring with his hand ready to start the battle.


    Nyau took his flute while smiling with a happy expression.


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to answer us since you will die soon!" Daidara said and held arge ax on his right hand.


    The person who wasing toward them was Haru.


    Haru had decided to assassinate the Three Beasts since he wanted to make Esdeath busy with a lot of trouble. He set out his thread around this courtyard to make them unable to escape from this ce while also making the thread be invisible using his light magic. He knew that Esdeath wasn''t in her house, but he needed to kill them as soon as possible since the longer he did. There was a higher chance that Esdeath would return to her house to stop him.


    Haru didn''t have an intention to fight Esdeath and he didn''t want to make her into his enemy since he didn''t have a hobby to make an enemy of women and it was better to make her into his ally, even though he knew that it might be very hard to do it.


    "You can''t answer us? Then why don''t I force you to answer?!" Daidara separated his ax into two axes and threw one of them toward Haru.


    Haru who saw Dairada throw his ax toward him thought for a while and grabbed the ax which was thrown into his hand forcefully. His strength was quite powerful and with his observation haki. He could grab this ax quite easily.


    Daidara, Liver, and Nyau were surprised when they saw this assassin could grab Daidara''s ax easily. They knew that they had met a tough guess, but it didn''t scare them rather they were very excited at this moment.


    Daidaraughed and said, "I can gain a lot of experience points from this guy!"


    "Daidara, be serious," Liver said and stood up from his chair.


    "Let''s see how is face since I''ll peel them slowlyter," Nyau said with a smile while holding his flute. He was ready to y with his flute to support hisrades.


    Haru knew that he was in a hurry, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t y with them. He knew what cruelty they had done and it was better to end them quickly. "Rest in peace!" He charged toward them and started to battle.

 Chapter 519 Three Beasts 2

    <h4>Chapter 519 Three Beasts 2</h4>


    Haru charged directly toward Daidara and shed the ax that he had grabbed with Daidara''s ax.


    ng!


    "Gnhh!!!" Daidara gritted his teeth since he didn''t expect the force behind Haru''s attack to be so powerful.


    Nyau who saw the situation became bad hurriedly used his flute to enhance the power of his teammate.


    Haru who heard such music knew that it was Nyau''s Teigu. He didn''t feel weaker or a strange thing on his body then there was only one answer.


    Daidara felt a new power enter his body and he started to be more powerful. "UWOOOHHH!!!!" His shout was like a beast and the muscles in his body became bigger. He tried to shove Haru away with the ax that he was holding.


    However, Haru wouldn''t give Daidara a chance. His strength was very strong and it was very easy to defeat Daidara with a showdown of power.


    Liver who saw the situation turned bad for Daidara hurriedly manipted the water on the nearby pond, creating arge number of arrows toward Haru. "DIE!"


    Haru ignored Liver''s attack on himself since he didn''t think water would harm him. His body was half Antean and water was his friend. He pushed the ax in his hand and increased his power further.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Daidara felt that the bone on his body started to break apart by the power of the assassin in front of him. "Like hell, I''ll lose?!"


    sh!


    Daidara who was screaming was shed in half by his own ax since he couldn''t handle Haru''s power.


    Haru who had killed Daidara took Daidara''s other ax and blocked Liver''s attack.


    Liver was shocked when he saw Daidara had died in front of his eyes. He became angry when he saw Haru who seemed to ignore his attack and blocked it easily. "Then how about this!" He controlled all the water on the pond creatingrge dragon water that charged toward Haru. He had confidence in this attack and he believed that this attack could kill the assassin in front of him.


    Nyau was also shocked by this development and didn''t expect Daidara to lose in terms of power. He knew that the assassin in front of him had very powerful strength. He saw Liver who created arge water dragon and knew that he needed to support him. He changed the tone on his flute and made a melody that weakened Haru.


    Haru was quite curious about the effect of the flute Teigu on Nyau''s hand and he started to feel the power of this Teigu. He felt that his body became quite slow and there was also a headache. Even though it didn''t bother him that much during the battle, it was quite annoying.


    Haru who was holding two axes on both of his hands threw one of them toward Nyau.


    Nyau thought that his Teigu would weaken Haru, but he was surprised when he saw Haru throw the ax in his hand. He wanted to dodge from this ax, but his speed was too slow and that ax shed his body in half. "Ugh¡­¡­" He choked blood and dropped on the ground with his upper and lower body being separated.


    Haru who had killed Nyau turned his attention toward the water dragon which was only a few centimeters away from him. He raised his other ax and smashed it right away to stop this attack.


    BANNGG!!!!


    Haru''s attack was so powerful that it mmed the water dragon into a ssh of water in an instant.


    Liver realized that he had met tough meat and it would be very hard for him to defeat this guy, but he wouldn''t give up. He had decided to use his trump card which allowed him to control the blood of others. He raised his palm in an instant to kill the assassin in front of him from inside of his body. He knew the danger of this assassin and he thought to sacrifice himself to kill this person.


    However, how could Haru let that happen?


    The ax which he used to kill Nyau hade back to his hand.


    Harubined the axes on his hands together and saw the future which was only a few seconds away from the present time using his observation haki. He saw the danger and knew that Liver would sacrifice himself to manipte the blood on his body. He could see that his body would burst in an instant when he let Liver use his attack.


    Haru wouldn''t let that happen and moved in an instant in front of Liver before shing his ax in a vertical way cutting Liver''s body in half.


    "Cough¡­¡­!" Liver coughed arge amount of blood from his mouth before he fell to the ground helplessly looking at his body, which was shed in half.


    Haru decided to give Liver a swift death since there might be a danger when he let them live. Even though he was confident in his power, he couldn''t underestimate them, especially when he had decided to not use all of his power.


    He sighed and felt quite tired since no matter what it was hard to get used to the feeling of killing someone else. He was just a normal person a few months ago and it was quite surprising that he had a mission to conquer the Empire by himself.


    Haru took all three Teigu from the Three Beasts since he knew that it would be very useful for him.


    Then suddenly he felt a very cold aura that wasing quickly toward him. He threw out a Night Raid leaflet that he had made in the past before running away quickly from this ce since he knew Esdeath wasing.


    Esdeath who hade very quickly smelled something quickly and knew that she waste. She saw the dead bodies of her subordinates with an expressionless expression. She went to the nearby tree and saw a mark of a thread there along with a leaflet of Night Raid on the ground which was scattered around. She grabbed the leaflet and clenched it in her hand.


    "Night Raid!"

 Chapter 520 Special Squad

    <h4>Chapter 520 Special Squad</h4>


    The Three Beasts have been killed!


    The people in the Capital, especially the people who were working under Honest Prime Minister, had be surprised and scared when they heard that the strongest squad of General Esdeath had been assassinated right in the courtyard of Esdeath''s house.


    They thought that the Night Raid would be cowered in fear when the strongest general hade back to the Capital, but they didn''t expect that that group of assassins would ignore Esdeath and assassinated the Three Beasts without care.


    They felt that they had received a big p on their faces when they heard the news of the death of the strongest squad under General Esdeath.


    The previous prime minister, Chouri, who wasn''t being assassinated by the Three Beasts, had arrived in the Capital along with his daughter and joined General Budo''s group.


    General Budo''s group which was often being suppressed by Honest Prime Minister''s group since General Budo didn''t have that much interest in the authority''s battle against Honest regained their vigor and started their counterattack. Even though they couldn''t do much in the Empire since the little emperor had be the puppet of Honest and Honest''s authority was very powerful, it was possible for them to cause trouble for Honest and his group.


    They did a lot of things to cause trouble for Honest since they didn''t like Honest.


    Honest was in a bad mood and felt that his weight had increased by several kilograms, but he didn''t care about that.


    Esdeath, whose subordinates had been killed, didn''t seem to be bothered and had asked both the little emperor and Honest to prepare him a new squad that was filled with a Teigu user to hunt down Night Raid.


    Honest epted Esdeath''s request right away since he knew that his safety was more important than anything. Even though he was confident in his power, he didn''t expect the Night Raid to be so rampant and assassinated Esdeaht''s Three Beasts in her own house. He wanted Esdeath to solve the problem of Night Raid as soon as possible.


    For Chouri who was also the previous prime minister of the Empire.


    Honest didn''t think much of Chouri since he could push this guy away before then he could do it again, but now that wasn''t the same since he had more trouble than that.


    "I''ll name this special squad, The Jaeger," Esdeath said.


    Honest nodded and said, "I''ll prepare the member for you."


    Esdeath nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go back."


    "Good, kill them for me," Honest said.


    "You don''t need to worry since I have prepared a lot of torture methods that I want to try," Esdeath said with a smile then went out from the pce.


    What about Haru?


    Haru was also busy since the Night Raid had kept assassinating people and he was the Chief of the Imperial Police. He sighed since his job was very busy every day and he didn''t have time to go back to his house.


    Seryu had also helped him since she hade to his official aide helping him with a lot of things, especially with the matter of safety within the Capital. She was oftenining to him since he often dumped a lot of work on her, but she quickly forgave him when he cooked her good food.


    Haru hoped that Esdeath wouldn''t know about his lie since it wouldn''t take long for him to start his usurp of this Empire. He had nned a lot of things and he also started to do hisyout within this Empire. He didn''t want too much bloodshed of innocent people, but for vile people then it couldn''t be helped.


    Haru also needed to think about the Revolutionary Army, but he decided to not think too much about them. He rubbed his chin and didn''t think much of them since they were only an underground group. He didn''t think that they could trouble his ruling after he had usurped the Empire.


    However, there was one problem that he couldn''t solve no matter what.


    Esdeath.


    That''s right, Esdeath.


    Haru really couldn''t find how to solve this problem known as Esdeath. He didn''t really want to kill her since Esdeath wasn''t that bad and it was only her upbringing that made her seem quite cruel, but she was very kind to her subordinates and everyone who she considered as an ally.


    Haru had never heard about Esdeath who tried to torture the people in the Empire for fun and only heard her cruelty toward the enemy.


    Esdeath''s power and cruelty was the thing that made everyone afraid of her.


    However, she was also a very respectable general that was revered by her subordinates.


    Haru also knew that Esdeath''s subordinates were very loyal to her and their strength was even more powerful than any army within this country, especially when she was really beautiful.


    Haru had to admit that Esdeath was beautiful and he would get a nightmare to kill a beautiful girl. He sighed and wondered whether it was the curse of a harem protagonist.


    Then how about making her into a girlfriend?


    Haru wasn''t that cruel either since he didn''t want to y with a woman''s heart and he also knew that the consequence of ying with a woman''s heart would be being hatched to death, especially when that woman was Esdeath. He remembered a game about a harem protagonist who was stabbed to death by his girl and he didn''t want to have the same ending. He knew that he didn''t have a feeling toward Esdeath and her personality was a bit extreme to him.


    Haru had a headache and didn''t know what to do with this woman.


    Suddenly the door of his office was opened by someone.


    "Chief Haru!" Seryu entered his office as always.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked and returned his expression to normal.


    "We have received an order to join the special police squad that is being led by General Esdeath!" Seryu said with excitement.


    However, Haru''s mood became gloomy when he heard it.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Seryu asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Nothing, I''m just curious about General Esdeath."


    "Yeah! I can''t wait to see her!" Seryu said with a happy smile.


    Haru thought that his career might end soon.

 Chapter 521 This is not sausage

    <h4>Chapter 521 This is not sausage</h4>


    Seryu entered Haru''s house since it was the day for them to go to join Jaegers or the special police squad that was made by Esdeath. She also wanted to have a breakfast that was cooked by Haru since she didn''t think that she would be satisfied with other food.


    Coro also agreed with its master decision since the taste of the food that was made by Haru was very delicious. "Wan! Wan!"


    Seryu blushed when she heard her Teigu''s words.


    For random people, they would only think that the sound of Coro would only bark like a puppy, but for Seryu it was different. She could tell that Cor had urged her to make Haru be her partner since Coro thought it could eat delicious food along with staying with both of them.


    Coro had thought such a good future for its master along with itself.


    "You''re really bad Coro!" Seryu knocked Coro''s head and said, "Well, it seems that he hasn''t woken up yet." She was quite surprised since she knew that at this time Haru would make breakfast. "Let''s wake him up."


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro nodded in agreement since it was also thought to be having breakfast.


    Seryu entered Haru''s room since she knew that Haru didn''t lock the door of his room. She also had a spare key of his house making her able to enter as long as she wanted since she often to work in this ce to manage the security of Empire. She entered his room and saw him sleeping on the bed while hearing his soft breath. "Haru! Haru! Wake up!"


    This ce wasn''t their workce and she didn''t need to call him Chief.


    Haru had told her to treat him as a normal friend and she did what he told since it made her feel closer to him.


    "It''s morning?" Haru wiped his eyes with his hand and sighed. He didn''t believe that it was morning already. He couldn''t sleep since he was thinking about the countermeasure against Esdeath. He knew that he would meet her sooner orter, but he really didn''t know what to do. He became quite restlessst night and couldn''t have a good sleep. Even though his vitality was good, it was different when he was under stress.


    Haru really didn''t know what he should do to Esdeath at this moment.


    "Let''s have breakfast then go to the pce since we need to meet with General Esdeath," Seryu said.


    "Alright," Haru said and rubbed his face with both of his hands. He stood up from his bed and showed his naked body.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Y - You¡­! Why you''re naked!" Seryu said with a red face hiding her face with both of her hands, but there was a gap between her fingers. She was stunned for a few seconds and had to admit his body was really good.


    "How long are you going to see?" Haru didn''t have anything to hide and thought it was funny to see a woman who was older than him seemed to be very embarrassed at this moment.


    "J - Just hurry up and cook breakfast!" Seryu turned and went to the kitchen.


    Haruughed and then realized Coro was looking at his dragon. He frowned and said, "This is not a sausage." He hurriedly picked his clothes since he didn''t want this dog to bite his important ce by mistake.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro nodded and understood Haru''s words.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether this Teigu really understood him.


    Haru was in the kitchen cooking his breakfast. He knew that Esdeath was weak against a smile since he remembered from the story that she had fallen in love with the main character because of his smile.


    Haru tried to make his face into expressionless since he didn''t want to make Esdeath fall in love. He really didn''t want to make her fall in love with him since he knew how troublesome that would be.


    "When is the time of the appointment?" Haru asked while cooking an omelet in the kitchen.


    Seryu who had been looking at Haru''s back seemed to wake up when she heard his question. "It should be around 10 in the morning."


    "It''s quite early," Haru said.


    "Well, there is a fightingpetition at noon and I have heard that General Esdeath is the one who holds that event," Seryu said.


    "Fightpetition?" Haru frowned when he heard it. He knew that the fightpetition was the time when Esdeath would meet the main character. Even though he didn''t want to make Esdeath fall in love with him, he also didn''t want Esdeath to fall in love with the main character.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to keep Esdeath, but his identity was known as Esdeath''s husband if Esdeath suddenly fell in love with the main character then his charade would be destroyed and his mouth also felt bitter when a lot of people would think that Esdeath decided to pick a lover when she had already have a husband.


    Haru thought about a strategy on how to stop that thing from happening and thought of an idea. He nodded and didn''t need to worry about that thing anymore.


    He ced the omelet and bacon on the te and brought it to the table. "You''re alright with coffee?"


    "Yes! I want a lot of sugar!" Seryu said excitedly since a coffee in the morning would give her a lot of energy.


    Coro was standing on the table while looking at its food.


    Haru activated his Spectator on his head which had be invisible with his light magic to see Seryu''s undergarments. ''Pink, huh?'' He picked up his coffee and sipped it slowly making his mood slightly better.


    It would be his first meeting and even though he didn''t want to meet Esdeath, he was also curious about her.


    "Delicious!" Seryu said while eating breakfast.


    Coro also nodded in agreement.


    Haru only smiled while sipping his coffee and wondering why he had a bad forbearing at this moment.

 Chapter 522 First Meeting 1

    <h4>Chapter 522 First Meeting 1</h4>


    Haru and Seryu had arrived in the meeting room where they would meet with the member of the police special squad along with Esdeath who was their leader. They were the first ones who had arrived in this ce and there were no people who had arrived beside them here.


    Haru told Seryu to sleep first since it would be boring to wait for a long time since he had decided to read a book.


    Seryu nodded and decided to take a short nap until everyone hade to this room.


    Haru took out a book out of nowhere while creating a list of the targets of everyone in the Empire. He was aiming for the Teigu which was wielded by Saikyuu who was known as Prime Minister Honest''s aid and cohort.


    The Complete Book Of The World: Rongo Rongo.


    Haru knew that this book Teigu was simr to GPS in his world, but with more features. He knew this book could predict the disaster that would happen in this world along with telling information about a lot of resources in this world.


    He was quite curious about whether Teigu could be used to know the information in another world.


    If it was possible then that Teigu was simply awesome since it could help him to find a ce that was full of resources in every world.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry since sooner orter that book would fall on his hand.


    He was more concerned about the matter of Esdeath that he would meet soon. He thought that Esdeath should be at the grave right now since had assassinated the Three Beasts. He was thinking about what kind of greeting he should do, but suddenly he heard the door knock. He saw someone enter the room and he gave a slight nod at him. "Hello."


    He knew very well this person was Bols.


    Bols was a member of the Incineration Squad. He wore a mask that obscured his face.


    "Hello," Bols said and felt a bit surprised when he saw Haru greet him first. He saw that there wasn''t any disgust or strange expression on Haru''s expression.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, nice to meet you," Haru said.


    "My name is Bols. I know about you, Sir," Bols said since he knew Haru very well since Haru was very famous in the Empire.


    Who doesn''t know about the youngest Chief Imperial Police in the Empire? If they don''t know then they should being from the countryside.


    Haru was quite sympathetic toward Bols since the fate of their families was quite cruel, especially his wife and daughter.


    If he wasn''t here then Bols and his family would meet a tragic fate, but it was different when he was here since he knew that Bols was very powerful and he needed a powerful person for after he usurped this Empire and Bols was perfect for that.


    They talked to each other normally, then suddenly the topic turned into food and made Bols felt a bit surprised for Haru to have such deep knowledge about cooking, however, they were a bit speechless when they heard a strange noise from Seryu who was sleeping.


    Seryu kept sleeping and had quite a naughty dream.


    "I''ll wake her up," Haru said.


    "No, no, you don''t need to bother her," Bols hurriedly said. He thought that the two of them had that kind of rtionship since he could hear Seryu talking about Haru''s name in her dream. "Your rtionship is really good."


    "Haha¡­" Haru onlyughed awkwardly when he heard it and wondered what would happen when Bols knew that he was Esdeath''s husband.


    Then the door was opened again and this time the one who opened it was a young man who was wearing a strange get up and had quite a fishy smell.


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man looked at both Bols and Haru. His expression turned strange when he saw Bols and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" The young man seemed to be quite relieved when he saw Haru. "N - Nothing, you''re also part of the special police squad?"


    "Yes, my name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru pointed his finger at Seryu who was sleeping and said, "She is Seryu and he is Bols."


    "Hello." Bols nodded while looking at the young man.


    The young man seemed quite easy when he heard their introduction, but he was quite nervous since Bols kept staring at him. "Y - Yo, my name is Wave! I''m going to make it big at the Capital!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Bols kept staring at Wave and it was hard to see what his expression was since his face was covered in a mask.


    "Nice to meet you, Wave," Haru said and gave Wave his hand.


    "Nice to meet you too!" Wave smiled when he saw Haru was very nice to him. He looked at Bols and said, "N - Nice to meet you, Bols-san." He went to Haru''s side and sat down next to him. He wasn''t sure about Bols and decided to sit down next to Haru who seemed normal.


    Bols nodded and suddenly stood up.


    !!!!


    Wave became nervous when he saw Bols suddenly stand up.


    "I''ll prepare tea for everyone," Bols said and went to the nearby pantry.


    Wave sighed in relief when he heard it.


    "You shouldn''t judge someone by their appearance," Haru said. He knew that it couldn''t help since Bols was wearing a strange mask, and it was a normal reaction for people to feel strange toward Bols.


    "My bad¡­" Wave nodded and thought that he had done something wrong. He looked at Haru who was quite expressionless at this moment and gave a quite cold expression, but his voice was quite gentle when they were talking to each other.


    Haru had decided to not smile in this ce and tried to be as expressionless as he could be.


    Bols brought tea to the table for everyone then the door was opened again before another person entered this room once again.


    Haru who saw the person who entered this room couldn''t help but think. ''Cute¡­''

 Chapter 523 First Meeting 2

    <h4>Chapter 523 First Meeting 2</h4>


    Why did he say she was cute? Because the one who entered the room was the little sister of the main character of this story.


    Kurome.


    Even though some people had said the main character of the story was Tatsumi, the name of the story was Akame Ga Kill.


    Of course, the main character of this story is Akame.


    Haru looked at Kurome who was expressionless and sat down on the side of Bols while taking out a sack of candy. He frowned and knew that it was a drug to enhance her physical ability.


    If this drug was harmless then it was alright, but that drug would decrease her age and it would also make her into an addiction.


    Haru didn''t intend to say anything at this moment and kept maintaining his cold image since he wanted to hide his nervous feeling at this moment.


    Wave seemed quite interested in Kurome and said, "Hello, my name is Wave!" He introduced himself since they would be in the same squad.


    Kurome looked at Wave for a while before hugging her candy. "I won''t give you anything!"


    "Who wants that?!" Wave said unconsciously and thought that this girl was quite weird. He scratched his head and decided to sit back next to Haru since he felt that Haru was the only normal person in this room.


    Haru looked at Kurome and thought that this scene was quite funny.


    Kurome noticed Haru''s gaze and hugged her candy tighter showing that she wouldn''t share her candy with anyone.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and thought for a while. He took out the bread that he had baked in his original world. He had kept this bread inside his dimensional storage that was opened by his zipper power.


    The bread which had juste out from the dimensional storage was quite warm and it released a very delicious aroma.


    Bols, Wave, Kurome, Coro, and even Seryu who had been sleeping seemed to wake up from the aroma of the bread.


    "Chief, where did you get that bread?" Seryu asked.


    "I have baked it before," Haru said. He tore part of the bread and started to eat it.


    Gulp!


    They gulped at the same time when they saw him eating.


    "I want one too," Seryu said while holding Haru''s uniform.


    "You have eaten one before, right?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I want one again," Seryu said.


    Kurome who heard Seryu couldn''t help but feel jealous at this moment. She had been staring at the bread at Haru''s hand and couldn''t look away at this moment.


    Bols and Wave also wanted to try, but it was quite hard to ask when the person who had brought it was someone that they had only met for the first time.


    Haru took out five pieces of bread out of nowhere and threw it at the five of them.


    They caught it unconsciously while looking at him.


    "Eat," Haru said.


    They nodded without hesitation. The warm bread on their hands made their mouths salivated and decided to eat the bread right away. They took a bite at the bread and felt like they had eaten a cloud. They started to have an imagination and they had be an angelyingzily on the cloud.


    Kurome ate the bread very fast and kept looking at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    "I don''t have anymore," Haru said while shaking his head.


    Kurome became disappointed at this moment.


    "That bread might be the most delicious thing that I have ever eaten," Wave said with a sigh and felt quite regretful to eat the bread as soon as possible.


    "Yeah¡­" Bols nodded and asked, "Can I ask for the recipe?"


    Then the door suddenly opened once again. This time the one who entered was a middle-aged man with a very feminine gesture while wearing ab coat looking at them around. "Stylish!" His gaze became very excited when he saw Haru who was sitting there.


    Haru shuddered and became disgusted when he saw this man.


    It was lucky that Seryu didn''t meet this guy and didn''t have a modification on her body.


    "Hello, my name is Dr. Stylish. Nice to meet you, Chief Haru," Stylish said with a smile.


    Haru only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Hmm¡­ very shy aren''t you? But I like it," Stylish said with a smile before sitting down between Bols and Kurome.


    If there was a chance Haru had thought to assassinate this person since this person was cancer to the Empire and had done a lot of cruel things to everyone in the Empire.


    "Wan! Wan!" Coro stood up in front of Haru tried while looking at Stylish with a hostile expression.


    "What a bad dog," Stylish said with a frown.


    Seryu didn''t say anything, but she looked at Stylish with a wary expression. She didn''t like it when Haru was being gazed at as if delicious meat by someone.


    The atmosphere became strange once again when Stylish entered this room.


    Then another person also entered the room and looked at everyone.


    "Hello," this man greeted all of them while smiling.


    Wave who saw this person felt that this person was good since this person gave a normal aura.


    "My name is Wave!" Wave said excitedly.


    "My name is Run. I''m looking forward to working with all of you," Run said then looked at the people who were staying in this room. He could feel the strange atmosphere in this room.


    Bols stood up and tried to ease the atmosphere inside the room, but suddenly there was another person who entered the room.


    This person had a mask on their face and made them quite wary.


    "Who are you?" Wave frowned.


    The person with a mask walked toward them and shouted, "I don''t recognize you seven! What are you doing here!"


    "Whoa, whoa, we''re here because¡­" Wave wanted to say, but he was suddenly being attacked by the masked person.


    The masked person thought that his attack could attack Wave, but Wave had been pulled by someone who escaped from his attack. He put his attention toward this person and became interested. "Hooo?"

 Chapter 524 First Meeting 3

    <h4>Chapter 524 First Meeting 3</h4>


    Haru pulled Wave away to escape from the attack of the masked man. He knew the identity of this person, but he didn''t say anything.


    "T - Thank you," Wave said toward Haru, then his expression turned grim when he looked at the masked man. "Who the hell are you!?"


    The masked man ignored Wave''s question and started to attack them once again and this time his target was Haru. He took out his rapier and stabbed it with very fast speed at him.


    Haru didn''t even use his Teigu at this moment when he dodged this masked man attack. His movement was very fluid as if he could read the attack of the masked man.


    "Don''t attack, Chief!" Seryu was annoyed and attacked the masked man from behind.


    The masked man grabbed Seryus''s hand and mmed her to the ground.


    BAAAM!


    The ground cracked and Seryu held her back in pain after being attacked.


    Coro wanted to help its master by biting the masked suddenly trapped in ice.


    Haru charged toward the masked person and sent out abo of punches. His attack was quite simple since he didn''t have much martial art besides Ripple, but he didn''t really want to use it since he didn''t think that he needed it.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    The masked man could feel the power within Haru''s punch and dodged it very quickly, but suddenly he saw him kick his stomach.


    BAAAM!


    The masked man was thrown a few meters after blocked Haru''s kick with his rapier. He had thought to attack Haru once again but stopped when he saw the thing on Haru''s hand.


    Haru was holding the mask of the masked man showing the face behind that mask to everyone.


    "General Esdeath!"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw her suddenly here.


    Esdeath touched her face and smiled. "You''re Kasugano Haruka?"


    "Yes, Mam." Haru nodded without expression. He was quite nervous when he met this woman, but he sighed in relief when this woman didn''t know that he had been using her name to raise his ranking quickly in the Imperial Police.


    Esdeath looked at Haru who had an indifferent expression on his face. She wasn''t sure why, but Honest had always had a smile on his face when he mentioned Haru. She started to remember Haru''s information and asked, "Where is your Teigu?"


    "Here," Haru said and took out his Teigu from his pocket.


    "You''re not using it?" Esdeath asked.


    "No, the effect of this Teigu might make the female members feel a bit ufortable," Haru answered since he could see the underwear of someone. He definitely wouldn''t tell anyone that he had often to use this Teigu to peek on Seryu from time to time.


    Esdeath thought that Haru was interesting, but she needed to reprimand him. "You fool! It''s something that can help you in the battle! On the battlefield, your enemy won''t be waiting for you to use your Teigu before the battle! You should use it all the time! It''s killed or be killed!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t expect that he was being reprimanded and couldn''t help but rub his nose. He nodded honestly and said, "Thank you." He was trying to not cause the ufortable feeling on everyone, but it seemed that he was wrong. He also might underestimate this world too much at this moment. He nodded since Esdeath had more experience than him on the battlefield and it wasn''t wrong for him to learn from her.


    Esdeath nodded when she saw Haru''s reaction and felt a bit more interesting. She would never expect the new chief of the Imperial Police would be quite inexperienced, but she could tell that he had great strength. She looked at Haru once again this time without saying anything.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru started to be nervous and wondered whether this woman really knew whether he had created a lie or not. However, he kept maintaining his indifferent expression at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone also didn''t say anything at this moment and didn''t know what to do either since it was their first time to meet General Esdeath and the only thing that they knew about her was this woman was very cruel.


    "What should I call you?" Esdeath said.


    "Haru," Haru answered inly.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "Haru, I''ll make you the leader of this special squad, the Jaegers!"


    Haru nodded and didn''t have that much rejection since he felt that this position was very useful. Once he had taken out both Honest and Budo then he would be the leader of a group of Teigu users.


    Esdeath looked at everyone and said, "Remember! All of you are members of this special police squad and your job is to protect the Empire while also bringing fear to everyone who has threatened this kingdom!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone said it at the same time.


    Haru nodded and thought that Esdeath had this charisma that made everyone feel respect toward her.


    "I have wanted to say that we should get close to each other with eating food¡­" Esdeath wanted to say, but she was cut by the majority of them.


    "Chief Haru should be the one who cooks the food!" Seryu said.


    Kurome nodded in very fast when she heard it.


    "I want to taste your food again, Haru," Wave said while scratching his cheek with an embarrassed expression.


    "I also want to learn cooking from you," Bols said.


    Esdeath looked at Haru and asked, "Is your cooking really that good?"


    Run and Stylish also looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "It''s normal," Haru answered. He wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or cry when he heard their praise caused Esdeath to have an interest in himself.


    "I''ll let you cook for us after we have gone to watch the fighting tournament," Esdeath said since she was also curious how delicious it was.


    ''Fighting tournaments, huh?'' Haru thought that he needed to stop what would happen during the fighting tournament.

 Chapter 525 Fighting Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 525 Fighting Tournament</h4>


    Everyone in the Empire wasing to the arena to watch the fighting tournament that was held by General Esdeath.


    Esdeath had decided to hold this tournament because she thought that it was a good chance to search for strong people to join the army since she knew that the army was in need of strong people.


    Run and Haru joined Esdeath and watched the fighting tournament while everyone was waiting in the headquarters waiting for them toe back.


    Haru had told them to buy the ingredients for the dinnerter when they hade back since he would be the one who was cookingter. He was standing while looking around the audience seat and could see both Lubbock and Leone were sitting while watching the tournament.


    Haru had seen the registration list and he knew that Tatsumi would appear here in this tournament today and he would definitely stop Esdeath from falling in love with Tatsumi no matter what happened. He had said it in the past, even though he didn''t have an intention to make Esdeath fall in love, but he would stop her from falling in love with someone since his identity would be revealed once she had fallen in love with someone else and he also wouldn''t feel very good when the people around would think that someone had stolen his lover.


    Leone and Lubbock had noticed Haru who was standing beside Esdeath and felt a bit nervous since they could do nothing when he wanted to attack them. They wouldn''t be able to imagine what would happen if Haru and Esdeath decided to attack them at the same time.


    However, they sighed in relief when they saw he didn''t do anything toward them. They had confirmed that Haru didn''t have a hostile rtionship with them and they knew that their work had been very smooth since Haru didn''t do anything to stop them to assassinate the corrupt and evil people within the Capital.


    Esdeath who was watching the match couldn''t help but yawn at this moment since the match was quite boring and thought it was better to go back early since she was a bit curious about the food that was cooked by Haru.


    Haru waited for a while until it was time for Tatsumi''s match. He knew that it would be troublesome if he created a trap for Tatsumi since it would be noticed by Tatsumi and the other people. That was why he decided to do something else.


    Haru started to manipte the thread while also making it invisible toward Tatsumi''s opponent and decided to make him into his puppet.


    "Oh, this time it is a child," Run said while looking at Tatsumi.


    "¡­" Esdeath didn''t say anything and felt very bored at this moment. She nced at Haru and wondered why this guy had never smiled from earlier.


    Haru also didn''t say anything from the beginning since he knew his fate might end today if he lost his concentration.


    "In the east corner, Kalbi the Butcher!"


    "In the west corner, Tatsumi the cksmith!"


    Tatsumi was looking at his opponent who was wearing a mask of a cow on his head. He was quite nervous toe to the Capital after hearing that Haru could defeat everyone in the Night Raid, but he had confidence in himself since Haru didn''t know his identity. That was why he had decided to enter this fighting tournament and got the money prize to send it off to his vige.


    "Hehehe, aren''t you a squirt? Why don''t you go back and drink your mama''s milk?" Kalbi said with a grin.


    Tatsumi had a serious expression on his face and had decided to defeat him.


    "Begin!"


    "Take this! Imperial st Fist!" Kalbi raised his fist and punched it toward Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi was very confident in himself and thought that Kalbi was too slow. He jumped to avoid Kalbi''s punch, but suddenly he saw Kalbi stop his fist.


    Kalbi suddenly opened his palm and caught Tatsumi''s feet before mming him into the ground.


    BAAAAMMM!!


    "GAAA¡­!" Tatsumi felt that his body was in pain after being mmed.


    Kalbi didn''t know why he stopped his fist, but he didn''t care either way since he had won this match. "Go home, Boy!" He sent out another punch toward Tatsumi who wasying on the ground to make him lose.


    Tatsumi hurriedly escaped from Kalbi''s punch and tried to tackle him.


    However, Kalbi suddenly jumped and raised his feet then attacked Tatsumi who was in the ground.


    Tatsumi didn''t expect Kalbi to be this strong and raised both of his arms to defend this attack.


    BAAAMM!!!


    Tatsumi felt his arms shaking from the attack and he didn''t have a chance to get up before Kalbi sent out another attack to his face.


    "Imperial Fist!"


    Kalbi sent out all of the power in his body into this punch.


    BAAAMMM!!!


    Tatsumi was punched and thrown out of the ring beforeying on the ground weakly.


    "YEEHAAWW!!!!" Kalbi raised both of his hands in excitement. He didn''t understand why his condition was good, and sometimes he moved on to a different position than he had thought of, but it didn''t really matter since he had won the match, got the prize, and received cheers from everyone.


    "The winner is Kalbi the Butcher!"


    "Yeah!!!!"


    Leone and Lubbock sighed when they saw Tatsumi who had lost in this battle.


    "Ugh¡­" Tatsumi felt quite in pain and thought that he needed to train more after his defeat earlier. He had learned to not underestimate any opponents that he had fought or else he might die next time.


    Haru released the thread from Kalbi''s body and hid the thread into his body again. He sighed in relief when he saw Tatsumi had lost in this battle.


    "How boring¡­" Esdeath shook her head and said, "Let''s go back. I''m more curious about the food that you''re going to cook."


    Run smiled and said, "I''m also curious about what kind of food that can be made by the leader."


    Haru sighed and nothing would happen after this.

 Chapter 526 Strange Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 526 Strange Feeling</h4>


    "Well, you have brought good ingredients, Wave," Haru said while looking at the fishes which were brought by Wave from his hometown.


    "Hehehe, the fish in our ce is very good," Wave said with a smile and seemed quite proud when he heard praise from Haru.


    "I mighte to your ce in the future there to get the fish," Haru said.


    "Good! You shoulde! I''ll guide you around!" Wave said and also felt happy when Haru took an interest in his vige.


    "Is it alright for me toe too?" Bols asked.


    "Yes, why not?" Wave said.


    There was Haru, Bols, and Wave in the kitchen and the other people were staying right outside waiting for them to cook dinner since Esdeath had asked all of them to get to know each other with this dinner.


    "Leader, you''re from East, right? I wonder what kind of foods that are in that ce," Bols said.


    "Well, I''ll teach you how to cook good food from the East and since we have a good fish, we might as well make sashimi," Haru said. He might quitezy to cook something for a customer, but it was a different matter for a family. He was quite lonely in this ce since he was alone for this quest. He had decided to show his culinary skill to them since it would also increase their affinity with him since they would be his subordinates in the future.


    Bols and Wave opened their eyes wide when they saw Haru who started cooking in a very skillful manner.


    "A - Amazing¡­" Bols said and opened his eyes wide. He also took out his note writing the thing that Haru had told him since he felt this information was very precious and thought to have his family to eat these foodster.


    Esdeath along with everyone who was waiting outside could smell something delicious from the kitchen.


    "Hmm¡­!!!" Stylish seemed to enjoy the aroma of the food and said, "What a stylish aroma! As expected¡­" He blushed and his eyes became more excited at this moment.


    "Yes, I don''t expect a Captain to have such superb cooking skills," Run said with a smile.


    Esdeath nodded and understood why her subordinates couldn''t wait to eat the food that was cooked by Haru. She became more curious, but she only thought that there was something missing. "Ubiquitous."


    "Yes, Mam!" Seryu, who was in a daydream and couldn''t wait to eat, suddenly stood up while saluting when Esdeath called her name.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous," Esdeath said.


    "Yes." Seryu nodded and sat down once again, but she was looking at Esdeath with curious expression and wanted to know what she wanted to ask.


    "If I''m not wrong, you should be his subordinate, right?" Esdeath asked.


    "Chief Haru? Yes, I''m his subordinate," Seryu said.


    "Is he always like that?" Esdeath asked.


    "What do you mean?" Seryu asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean, he hasn''t smiled once since he arrived here," Esdeath asked.


    Seryu suddenly realized it and murmured. "It''s strange."


    "Strange?"


    "Well, he is usually smiling when there is both of us," Seryu said while scratching her head with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Stylish and Run, who heard it, couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows. They were wondering whether Haru and Seryu had that kind of rtionship.


    "Well, it is strange." Esdeath nodded and didn''t think too much about it. "Does he hate me or something?"


    "No, no, of course not!" Seryu hurriedly shook her head hurriedly since she didn''t feel that Haru really hated Esdeath.


    If they knew that Haru had proimed to be Esdeath''s husband then their expression would be very wonderful.


    Esdeath wanted to say something, but she stopped when she heard a voice from the kitchen.


    "The food is ready!" Haru said and brought a lot of dishes on the table. He had heard their conversation and thought that it was better to stop it hurriedly. He didn''t want his disguise to be known first.


    Gulp!


    Esdeath decided to stop talking and looked at the variety of dishes that were cooked by Haru.


    Bols and Wave also brought a number of dishes too to the table hurriedly since they wanted to eat.


    Kuromeko who had been silent had brought her fork and spoon, and she was ready to eat but stopped when she felt that Esdeath was looking at her.


    Gulp!


    Kurome gulped for different reasons than anyone else in this ce.


    "Howe you''re good at cooking?" Esdeath asked curiously.


    Haru thought for a while and decided to recite a story on the spot. He remembered the story of Komatsu (Chef from Toriko) and thought that it was a good story to be told to everyone. "In the past, I have learned it from a chef in my hometown." He didn''t intend to talk too much about his past though since there wasn''t really much. He wasing from a different world and there was no way that he could tell them about it.


    "You''ll be a good chef," Kurome said with a serious expression.


    Haru wanted to smile when he heard Kurome''s praise, but he hurriedly stopped it since he could see that Esdeath was staring at him. "Why don''t we eat first since the food won''t be good if it gets cold."


    They nodded since they also couldn''t wait to eat the food on the table, however, they didn''t do anything while looking at Esdeath.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "Let''s eat."


    The moment Esdeath uttered those words, they couldn''t wait to put the food into their mouths.


    "It''s good!!!!"


    Haru sighed in relief since everything was alright, but he couldn''t shake off the strange feeling that he had gotten from Esdeath.


    Esdeath nodded when she tasted the food. "Oh, it is very delicious." She looked at Haru with a smile at that moment.


    "Thank you?" Haru really hoped that he could move far away from this ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 527 New Members 1

    <h4>Chapter 527 New Members 1</h4>


    "I''m sorry, Big Bro," Tatsumi said with a sad tone when he hade back from the fighting tournament. He had lost and felt that he had betrayed Bt''s expectation on himself. He clenched his hands hard since he didn''t expect to make a fool of himself. He had lost against that cow who he had thought was very arrogant at that moment, but when he thought about his result. He thought that his opponent had a right to be arrogant.


    Bt shook his head and ced both of his hands on Tatsumi''s shoulders. "Don''t be sad and remember this feeling quite well so you won''t taste it again in the future."


    Tatsumi looked up at Bt and wanted to cry at this moment. "BIG BRO!!!"


    Bt smiled and said, "If that''s the case then we should start our training again, Tatsumi!"


    "YES, BIG BRO!!!" Tatsumi said with very spirited words.


    "¡­"


    Akame ignored both of them and asked, "Leone, Lubbock, are you alright?"


    "We''re alright," Lubbock said.


    "You don''t need to worry, nothing is happening to us," Leone asked.


    "So he didn''t do anything?" Akame asked. She knew that they had decided to test how Haru would see them and they came straight to the fightingpetition.


    "You don''t need to worry. He''s not an enemy," Leone said while hitting her chest, making it tremble.


    Akame sighed in relief when she heard it.


    Mine, who hadn''t said anything from earlier, also sighed in relief when she heard their conversation.


    "Has the bosse?" Lubbock asked.


    "Not yet," Sheele said.


    "I wonder what she''s doing now," Lubbock said.


    Najenda had gone to the headquarters of the Revolurnaty Army for the past few days.


    In the past few days, they didn''t do anything. They only took a break from all of their activities since they needed to wait for Najenda.


    They wanted to go inside, but suddenly they saw a flying beast in the sky.


    "What is that?" Tatsumi asked.


    Mine, who has had good eyes since she was a sniper, squinted her eyes before saying. "It''s boss."


    Everyone was excited when they heard it.


    "But who are the two people behind her?" Mine said.


    They didn''t need to wait for a while and the flying beastnded in front of them showing three figures. They were curious about the two people that had been brought by Najenda.


    Najenda smiled and asked, "Is everyone good?"


    "Yes, boss"


    Najenda nodded and said, "Let''s enter and report the thing that has happened in the past few days."


    "Boss, who are the two people behind you?" Tatsumi asked.


    "They''re our new members, I''ll introduce youter after I have heard the report," Najenda said.


    Lubbock''s eyes were shining when he saw the female member, but his expression turned hostile when he saw a handsome man beside Najenda. ''I won''t let you!''


    They were in the meeting room of the hiding ce of Night Raid.


    Najenda nodded as she listened to their reports. She raised her eyebrow when she heard the next report. "Have you met him before?"


    "Yes, we have seen him standing with General Esdeath during the fightingpetition," Lubbock answered.


    "Boss, are you sure that he isn''t Esdeath''s husband?" Leone asked. Even though she didn''t want to admit it, there was a high possibility that Haru was Esdeath''s husband.


    Mine''s heart tightened when she heard it and her expression became gloomy in exchange.


    "Impossible!" Najenda shook her head and said, "Haru is a conman and there is no way that he is Esdeath''s husband." She didn''t think that it was possible for Esdeath to fall in love with someone.


    "That''s right! He is just a conman and there is no way that he is Esdeath''s husband!" Mine said and her voice was a bit high.


    "Mine, why you''re so concerned by him?" Leone asked while poking Mine''s cheek.


    "W - What are you talking about?!" Mine blushed in response.


    "You''re a failure as an assassin."


    Suddenly the girl that had been brought by Najenda said.


    "What did you say?!" Mine was angry.


    "You''re the only sniper in our group, right? You should be calm in every situation and shouldn''t fall in love with your target," the girl said.


    "W - Who is falling in love with that guy?!" Mine was simr to a cat whose tail was stepped on. She was very angry at this moment and couldn''t wait to put a hole in this girl.


    Sheele, who was beside Mine, hugged Mine to stop her. "Mine, calm down."


    "Anyway, who are you?! Why are you here?!" Mine started to question this stranger.


    "Well, let me introduce the two people beside me," Najenda said. She pointed at the girl who had argued with Mine and said, "Her name is Chelsea and she is a new member of our group."


    Pale skin, beautiful face, long auburn hair, and licking a lollipop on her mouth. Chelsea looked at everyone without expression but slowly thought about the ability of each member in the Night Raid.


    They nodded slightly when they heard Najenda''s introduction.


    "What about the other one?" Tatsumi asked.


    They looked at the tall man who looks in histe-20''s with distinctive, bull-like hornsing out of the sides of his head.


    Lubbock kept looking at this man and thought that this guy could be hispetitor on getting the love of Najenda.


    "He is also our new member, but he is also my Teigu," Najenda said.


    "Teigu?"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    "Is this so-called living Teigu?" Bt asked.


    "Yes." Najenda nodded and said, "His name is Susanoo and from now on the two of them will be our new member."


    Susanoo kept looking at Tatsumi with a serious expression.


    "W - What?" Tatsumi became nervous when he noticed Susanoo''s gaze on him.


    Susanoo moved closer and raised his hands.


    Tatsumi thought that Susanoo wanted to have a fight, but suddenly he saw him tidy up his shirt.


    "Hmm¡­" Susanoo nodded in satisfaction.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 528 New Members 2

    <h4>Chapter 528 New Members 2</h4>


    "He''s a weirdo," Lubbock said.


    "Well, it is better than a pervert," Leone said.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Lubbock felt hurt.


    "Eh? Did I mention your name?" Leone asked while raising her eyebrow.


    "¡­"


    Lubbock twitched his lips in response.


    "So what can he do?" Tatsumi asked.


    "Hehehe, you''ll be surprised," Najenda said with a confident smile. "Susanoo, go for it."


    "Yes!" Susanoo started to cook, wash clothes, clean, and do a lot of things in a very fast and skillful manner.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was just too speechless to say anything.


    "A - Amazing¡­" Only Sheele was the most surprised since she was very clumsy and couldn''t even do a simple chore.


    If Haru wasn''t here then Sheele wouldn''t be able to see Susanoo''s skill.


    "Well, how about her? You''re not useless, right?" Mine asked with a smug expression while looking at Chelsea. She had been mocked by Chelsea and she wouldn''t be satisfied without shaming her in front of everyone.


    Chelsea shook her head and said, "This is why you''re a failure as an assassin." She looked at everyone and said, "I mean that all of you here in this ce. If you keep like this then you will be killed in the future."


    "¡­"


    "Ha?! What do you mean by that?!" Mine was angry once again.


    "Well, well, calm down, she doesn''t mean a bad thing," Najenda said since she knew about Chelsea''s past. "If you''re worried about her power then you don''t need to worry since I have guaranteed it."


    They nodded and didn''t need to worry when they heard about Najenda''s confirmation. They didn''t think much about Chelsea''s words.


    "Also, Chelsea, I need to mention one thing to you," Najenda said.


    Chelsea looked at Najenda with a curious expression.


    "Kasugano Haruka isn''t our enemy. You shouldn''t do anything to him," Najenda said.


    "What!?" Chelsea was surprised when she heard it.


    Bt nodded and said, "Yes, we don''t need to agitate him since we have enough with both General Budo and General Esdeath."


    They knew how powerful Haru was and it was very easy for him to kill all of them, but he didn''t do that. They thought it was better to let him rather than bothering him since if they really made them miserable.


    Sleeping Lion isn''t dangerous, but once they wake up then it is a different story.


    Bt didn''t think that they should wake up this sleeping lion and just let the Empire take care of it. He thought that as long as he knew that Haru wasn''t an enemy that was enough since the rest he just needed to assassinate the Prime Minister along with his minions.


    "I also agree." Akame nodded and said, "He has made a lot of evil people in the Capital be miserable and he also doesn''t hinder our activity."


    "I also feel the same." Leone was sitting on the sofa and said, "Because of him the slump bes better." She also felt good about Haru since the security of the slump had be better and the police also started to patrol in slum area making the crime decrease in that ce.


    Slump is famous for itswlessness since no one cares about that ce, but that ce is different after Haru ising.


    "Are you serious?" Chelsea raised her eyebrow in surprise when she heard their impression of Haru. She only knew that Haru was a Chief of Imperial Police and she also knew that he had impersonated as a husband of Esdeath. She also heard how powerful Haru was and thought that it was better to make him into the enemy of the Empire rather than let him stay in the Empire as a Chief of Imperial Police.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    Lubbock, who hated Haru, also nodded. Even though his Teigu had been stolen, he also knew that it was impossible for him to get back his Teigu. He could also see that Haru used his Teigu better than him, making him a bit depressed for some reason.


    "Really?" Chelsea looked at Najenda this time and hoped for her support. She remembered her teammate in the past, and she didn''t want them to have the same fate as them.


    Najenda shook her head and said, "This time, I agree with everyone. It is better to not do anything at him since he isn''t our enemy." She also thought about the Three Beasts who had been assassinated in the courtyard of Esdeath''s house. Even though the people in the Capital knew that the one who killed them was a the Night Raid, she knew that they were not the ones who assassinated them. She had a hunch that it was Haru who had assassinated the Three Beasts hitting the face of Honest Prime Minister along with General Esdeath. Even though Haru had used a Night Raid leaflet, she didn''t mind that since it would also make the image of Night Raid stronger.


    That was why Najenda had a good impression of Haru at this time.


    "¡­"


    Chelsea didn''t say anything and didn''t voice her agreement of disagreement. However, she thought about something and made her decision. She had decided to do it, even though everyone disagreed with her.


    Haru who hade back to his home sighed in relief since nothing had happened earlier. It was good that they were satisfied with his food and even though he didn''t smile from the beginning. However, it didn''t put him into a bad position since they would only think of him as a hardened person or something.


    Even though it wasn''t true, it didn''t really matter.


    Haru had thought to conquer this Empire and thought that he needed to speed up his progress soon since Esdeath hade. He sighed and said, "Esdeath is very beautiful." He thought that anyone who would marry her would be very fortunate.


    If it was on a different asion then he might try to chase after her, but it was different when he was on the mission.


    Esdeath who was in her bed still thinking about the food that she had eaten today. She thought that it might be the most delicious food that she had eaten. Then she also thought about the young man who had cooked those foods and couldn''t help but smile. "Hmm¡­ Interesting." She was curious about how his smile was.

 Chapter 529 Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 529 Disaster</h4>


    It had been a few days after the Jaegers had been formed, but Haru didn''t join their activity that much since he was busy with his work as a Chief of Imperial Police and he also didn''t want to see Esdeath that much.


    Haru had always been quite nervous when he met Esdeath, and she had always found him to ask him to cook her something. He was quite used to it since he had be a butler of Brandish ¦Ì in the past, but the most concerned thing was that she had always been asking him to smile. He couldn''t do it and he also didn''t want to do it.


    Today, he is in his office while listening to Seryu''s report. He had been very low-key after Esdeath hade to the Capital and didn''t do anything too much.


    "Night Raid has assassinated a lot of people in the capital and the number of victims is¡­¡­" Seryu had anger on her voice when she reported about Night Raid. Even though she knew that they were killing bad people, she couldn''t agree with them since they wereing from the Revolutionary Army.


    Haru closed his eyes and didn''t care much about the Night Raid. However, he didn''t know why he felt a bad forbearing about to happen to him, especially when he saw bad weather happening in the Capital. ''Is she angry about something?''


    "CHIEF!!!" Seryu shouted when she saw Haru had closed his eyes when she reported the Night Raid.


    "I know Night Raid, right? You think too much about them," Haru said.


    "I''ll kill them if they appear during the day," Seryu said with a serious expression. She had tolerated Night Raid because they did their activity at night. Even though she closed her eyes when she heard about their report, it didn''t mean that she hated them. She would kill them if she saw them during the day.


    "Well, enough about the Night Raid, I''m toozy to handle them," Haru said while waving his hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    Seryu looked at Haru who had bezy right now. In the past, he wasn''t like this and thought it was happening because of the corruption that he had done. She looked at him and thought about how to handle this situation.


    "Do you have another report?" Haru asked. He couldn''t shake the bad feeling in his heart and felt as if something would really happen to him.


    "Yes." Seryu nodded and said, "There is a group of beasts who have attacked the Capital."


    "Beasts?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, this is the number of victims that have been killed by a group of beasts," Seryu said and showed the document to Haru.


    Haru frowned when he saw the number of the victims and asked, "This happens on that Mt. Fake?" He felt strange since the location of that mountain was quite far from themunity. He felt that it wasn''t that simple.


    "Yes, I''m going to check that ceter, do you want toe too, Chief?" Seryu asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru suddenly snowkes started to appear from the outside. He knew that this weather wasn''t normal since it should have been quite sunny earlier, but suddenly it had turned into snowy. He suddenly thought of one person who could make such a thing happen. ''Esdeath?'' He started to be worried and wondered whether she had realized something. ''Is it the Three Beasts? Or is it my identity?''


    Anyway, if Esdeath really knew about the two things happening because of him then he was sure that he would be tortured by her.


    Seryu who saw Haru who was silent thought that this guy had really be corrupt, but she knew that it wasn''t toote. She needed to bring him to justice. "C - Chief, if youe with me then I''ll kiss you." She blushed when she uttered those words and looked at him shyly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised by her words, but when he thought about Esdeath he was angry. ''Yes, I need to escape.'' He didn''t want to fight with Esdeath and it was better to run away. "Alright, let''s go out now."


    "Eh? Eh? Eh?" Seryu suddenly panicked when she heard him decide to go out with her. ''Does that mean he wants my kiss?'' She started to think about a lot of things and became quite stunned when he held her hand so suddenly. She looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy had fallen in love with her.


    Haru didn''t care much about what Seryu was thinking and decided to run away as soon as possible before Esdeath came to his office.


    BAAAAM!!!


    The door of the office of Imperial Police was broken by someone. Everyone wanted to shout and catch the attacker but stopped when they saw the one who had attacked the office.


    Esdeath!


    "General Esdeath!!!"


    Everyone was surprised and felt a bit scared when they saw her.


    Esdeath ignored them and had this angry expression on her face. The aura around her body was very cold that made everyone in this ce shiver uncontrobly.


    However, they didn''t dare to say anything at this moment.


    BAAAM!!!


    Esdeath kicked Haru''s office and destroyed the door along the wall in its surroundings. She was very angry and wanted to torture him, but she saw nothing. "WHERE IS HARU!!!" Her roar made everyone tremble in fear.


    "¡­¡­"


    "WHERE IS YOUR CHIEF!"


    Esdeath roared once again when she saw they didn''t answer her.


    "H - He is going to check the beast who is attacking the vigers on the Mt. Fake with officer Ubiquitous."


    Esdeath ignored all of them after hearing his location and started to chase after him.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was very scared and wondered what their Chief had done to General Esdeath to make her that angry.


    Such a big thing, of course, would be heard by everyone.


    Honest read the report that had been gathered by his subordinates since he was also quite surprised when Esdeath had charged into Haru''s office and caused the weather in the Capital to turn into a cold.


    "Sigh¡­¡­"


    Honest sighed when he read the report that Haru had been quite close to his attendant Seryu Ubiquitous and his subordinates thought that they had such a rtionship. He also knew that it was quitemon for a man to want some spice on his marriage life since he had done so. He also understood why Esdeath was so angry and couldn''t help but sigh once again at Haru. He looked at the weather which in the Capital that had turned into snowy while thinking that Haru would be hatched to death by Esdeath at this time.

 Chapter 530 Group of Beast

    <h4>Chapter 530 Group of Beast</h4>


    Haru and Seryu went out together to go to Mt. Fake to exterminate the beasts which had attacked the vigers.


    Seryu who had turned serious started to tell him about the detailed report about the beast that had appeared on the Capital.


    "Do they have almost the same features as humans?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I can''t say exactly the same since their appearance is pretty ugly, but it is a bit simr," Seryu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and he didn''t need to guess who was behind this problem.


    They talked for a while until they stopped a kilometer away from the mountain. They climbed to the top of a tree to see the mountain better.


    Haru told Seryu that he wanted to check the mountain with his Teigu. He used his Spectator and looked at therge mountain in front of him. He couldn''t help but frown when he saw what was hiding inside that mountain.


    Haru saw a lot of people inside that were being tied by a chain and some of them were mutted. He tried to search for someone and saw a normal person there inside theboratory inside the Mt. Fake. "Dr. Stylish." He felt quite curious about where Dr. Stylish''s otherboratory was hidden and knew that he needed to destroy it soon.


    "What?" Seryu was surprised when she heard it. She knew about the ability of Haru''s Teigu and knew when those words came out that the mastermind behind the beast attack was Dr. Stylish. She had anger on her face when she thought about a lot of people who had died because of him. "We need to exterminate him for justice."


    Haru agreed with Seryu since he had been very disgusted with Dr. Stylish, especially about what Stylish had done to the people in the Empire. He thought that it was a good chance to end Dr. Stylish''s life.


    "What are we going to do now?" Seryu asked.


    "What else?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow.


    Seryu felt dumb to ask that question and said, "That''s right! There is only one thing that we need to do now."


    Haru and Seryu jumped down from the top of the tree and moved toward the foothills of the mountain. They kept moving and before long they had met their enemies.


    "ROARRR!"


    "ROARR!!!"


    "ROARRR!"


    They saw a group of beasts looking at them with a hostile expression. They could see a savage and bloodthirsty expression on their faces showing that they were ready to kill them.


    "Coro!" Seryu shouted.


    Coro, who was in dog form, suddenly transformed itself into a veryrge dog that stood up with two legs. Its body was full of muscle and it also showed very sharp fangs on its mouth. "ROARRRRR!!!!" The roar was several times louder than any of the beasts in front of them.


    Seryu took out her gun ready to exterminate those beasts.


    After meeting with Haru, Seryu''s life was quite peaceful and she hadn''t done a dangerous thing such as fighting Night Raid. She didn''t have an operation on her body like in the past and her body had always been alright. That was why she didn''t have a strange weapon on her body and fought with either with a gun or a tonfa.


    Haru took out a knife from his pocket since with this number of beasts it was too troublesome to use a gun. He didn''t use a sword, because he felt that a knife was morefortable being used in closebat rather than a sword since he didn''t train his swordsmanship that much, but he had cooked for a long time. His hand was very nimble at handling a knife and he was more dangerous with his knife.


    If possible then he might have used his light magic and shot out aser to all the beasts in this ce or even smashed a meteor, but he had decided to not use it since it might be a bit too much.


    Haru suddenly remembered a character who loved to shoot out veryrge magic while screaming "Explosion!" all the time in the story. He didn''t want to be simr to that girl and thought to handle this problem in a clean manner.


    "RAWRRR!!!!" Coro, in its monster form, charged toward the group of beasts biting them hard. It had be very wild and would kill all of the enemies of its master and Haru. "RAWRRR!!!!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Seryu was in behind supporting Coro with her gun shooting all of the beasts making them incapacitated and letting Coro eat all of them into its mouth.


    "RAWRR!!!" Coro thought that it was a feast and the ground was full of blood.


    However, it was far from enough to make the group of the beast be scared since their numbers were a lot.


    Seryu could see that the number of beasts could reach 50 or more. However, her justice''s heart wouldn''t give up and would decimate all of them. "Chief!" She was wondering what Haru was doing, but she didn''t expect that he was being surrounded by a lot of beasts and knew that she was toote to save him. Even though she knew that Haru was powerful, she hadn''t seen him fighting that much and she didn''t know about his real power.


    Haru, who saw a lot of beasts, couldn''t help but sigh. He heard Seryu''s voice and said, "Just this number won''t defeat me."


    "ROARRRRR!!!!!"


    The beasts were ready to eat him without leaving a bone behind, but suddenly.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Haru suddenly escaped from them and swung his knife to clean the blood on his knife.


    "ROARRRR!!!" The beasts were confused at first, but they didn''t care much and started to attack him again.


    "You''re all already dead," Haru said and walked away.


    SPLASH!!!!


    All the beasts that had surrounded him suddenly decimated into a meatloaf while thinking about what was happening. In their death, they couldn''t understand what had happened to them.


    Dr. Stylish, who was inside hisboratory, suddenly heard a loud noise and felt confused. "What is happening?"

 Chapter 531 Stylish

    <h4>Chapter 531 Stylish</h4>


    Haru didn''t even see the group of beasts as an ingredient since he knew that this group of beasts was human in the past and because of Dr. Stylish''s experiment all of them had turned into a Danger Beasts.


    Danger Beasts, sometimes also referred to as Risk Species, are fearsome creatures in this world. They are extremely hostile and will attack any human who dares to wander into their territory. Some Danger Beasts'' body parts have been used in the production of Teigu, Shingu, and Meihou, utilizing the unique qualities the Danger Beast had in life to imbue a piece of equipment with powers. Notable examples include Demon''s Extract, which used the blood of a rare Danger Beast able to manipte Ice, Incursio''s invisibility from the Tyrant''s natural defense or Cross Tail, whose threads are made from the fur of a Super-ss Danger Beast.


    It wasn''t strange when some people wanted to do an experiment to control a group of Danger Beasts since they could be a powerful army, but what Dr. Stylish had done was very inhumane since he had turned a human into a mindless beast.


    That is why.


    "I''ll give you a swift death," Haru said and killed a group of beasts instantly with his knife.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Each of the beasts was instantly killed after being shed by Haru''s knife.


    Haru''s attack was extremely precise and attacked the right spot of each beast killed them with one attack and even though he didn''t turn himself into a light, his speed was very speed and before the majority of a group of beasts that they had faced had fallen into the ground making a pool of blood.


    Seryu was excited when she saw Haru was very powerful. "Coro! We can''t lose to the Chief!"


    "RAWRRR!" Coro nodded and became fiercer attacking the group of beasts.


    Dr. Stylish had seen both Seryu and Haru who had caused trouble in his ce. He sighed and put his attention to Haru. "Well, it can''t be helped¡­" He licked his lips and said, "I''ll enjoy you this time." He put his palm on his cheek while smiling. "Let''s go."


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    Behind Dr. Stylish there were hundreds of humanoid Danger Beasts from all of his experiments. He knew that Haru was powerful, but he felt he could handle him. He also had his own trump card and thought to use it when he was cornered. "Fufufu¡­"


    On the top of the Danger Beasts, everyone from the Night Raid decided to move together to hunt down the Danger Beasts that had attacked the people around the Capital.


    Everyone had serious expressions on their faces since anything could happen during the mission.


    Tatsumi held his sword and ready to hunt down the beast that had threatened the people in the Capital.


    Chelsea had a calm expression on her face while thinking about something.


    "We''re almost there," Najenda said.


    They came with a full member since they wanted to thoroughly end this group of beasts who had made trouble in the Capital.


    "Be careful, Tatsumi," Bt said.


    "Yes, Big Bro!" Tatsumi answered with a very spirited voice.


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at both of them and hoped that they didn''t have such a dubious rtionship.


    Seryu, Haru, and Coro kept killing the beasts until no one left.


    Seryu and Coro were covered in blood since the blood of the beasts that they had in were sprayed on their bodies.


    Haru was very clean and no stain was found on his body since he could avoid all of them quite easily without making his uniform dirty.


    Seryu looked at Haru and thought that he was very strong.


    p! p! p!


    "GRRR¡­!!!!" Coro showed a very hostile expression toward the direction of the noise.


    Seryu and Haru also turned their attention to this ps and saw a figure that walked toward them.


    "Dr. Stylish¡­" Seryu squinted her eyes when she saw this person.


    "Oh my, isn''t it Captain and Seryu-chan?" Dr. Stylish said with a meek expression while cing his palm on his cheek.


    "Dr. Stylish! You''re going to get arrested for what you have done to the vigers!" Seryu said while pointing her weapon at him.


    "Me? Getting arrested? What am I doing? I don''t think that I have evermitted a crime?" Dr. Stylish seemed quite confused.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know! You have been killing all the people around the Capital with that beast of yours, right?" Seryu said while pointing at the beast beside Dr. Stylish. She could tell that the one who controlled that group of beasts was Dr. Stylish.


    "No, no, no, this isn''t a crime! I''m just doing something to make an ultimate stylish!" Dr. Stylish said with a strange pose.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ultimate stylish?" Seryu raised her eyebrow with a confused expression.


    "Yes! Ultimate Stylish! Uh!" Dr. Stylish looked at them with an excited expression and said, "Just look at these beasts! You can see that I can control them, right? They''re also very powerful! Just think of them killing my enemy making my body throbbing in excitement! This is what I can say as an ULTIMATE STYLISH!!!!!!!" He hugged his own body tightly while moving around his waist excitedly.


    Seryu frowned and felt more confused. She thought that it was better to catch this person or end it right away since it was too troublesome.


    "So you won''t stop?" Haru asked.


    "Stop? No!" Dr. Stylish shook his head and said, "I''m not going to stop until I have reached the pinnacle of stylish!" He looked at Haru and said, "Captain, how about you follow me? I can make you more powerful and more stylish." He licked his lips while looking at Haru.


    Haru felt too disgusted at this guy and said, "Your punishment is a death sentence."


    Seryu nodded beside him.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess you can''t understand the ultimate stylishness." Dr. Stylish seemed to be very disappointed and said, "Then, it can''t be helped! I will turn you into my ything with my boys!"


    "RAWWRRRRR!!!!!"


    Suddenly more beasts came out from the mountain and their number reached into a hundred or more.


    "BOYS, GET THEM WITH YOUR MOST STYLISH STYLE!!!"

 Chapter 532 Why dont we go back first, husband?

    <h4>Chapter 532 Why don''t we go back first, husband?</h4>


    They could see a lot of monsters in front of them.


    Some of them were simr to a dinosaur, some of them were simr to a bear, some of them were simr to a human, and there was a lot of more, but one thing for sure that all of them were very hostile toward the three of them.


    "You''re ready, Seryu?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Chief!" Seryu said and she was ready for this battle. She would uphold all the justice within the Empire and also punish all the criminals in this Empire too. "CORO!!!!"


    "RAAWWRRRR!!!!" Coro''s body turned red making its appearance fiercer.


    The monsters in front of them charged toward them directly with an intent to kill all of them.


    "Ah, leave the male one behind," Dr. Stylish said.


    Haru frowned and thought that he wouldn''t be satisfied without torturing this guy first. He suddenly thought that he was a bit simr to Esdeath to a certain extent.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    The group of beasts had surrounded them, but in front of Haru, all of them were just small fries.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Haru killed ten monsters instantly and kept shing around with his knife.


    Coro and Seryu also attacked the monsters together killing them without mercy.


    The ground had turned red because of the blood that hade out from the body of the monsters.


    Haru kept killing the monsters, but suddenly he noticed a flying beast in the sky. He could see a member of Night Raid wasing toward them.


    The Night Raid had almost arrived at the location of the beasts that had attacked the people in the Capital, but suddenly they smelled an intense smell of blood.


    Mine noticed two familiar people in the forest. "That is Haru and one of the Jaegers members."


    No one was surprised by the group of beasts, no, monsters that number had reached hundreds or more, but rather they were more surprised at how fast Haru was at killing the monsters.


    "Huh? Why is he here?" Chelsea was surprised when she saw Haru around the crowd.


    "What do you mean by that?" Tatsumi asked.


    "I have given all of the information about him to Esdeath before," Chelsea said.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stupified when they heard it.


    "Are you serious?" Bt was surprised.


    Chelsea nodded and said, "You guys are too soft. I have told everything about his wrongdoings to Esdeath."


    "¡­"


    Haru who was killing the group of monsters suddenly almost fell down on the ground when he heard what Chelsea was saying from the flying beast in the sky. He suddenly understood why Esdeath was angry earlier and he also knew that he couldn''t stay at the Capital again at this moment. "This bitch!" He was quite annoyed at this moment and thought a lot of punishment for them. He moved faster and killed the majority of the monsters in an instant before a leap to the sky. "Seryu! I''ll let you handle that pervert!"


    "¡­"


    Seryu and Dr. Stylish were surprised at Haru''s speed and even more surprised at how he had decimated the majority of the monsters.


    "YES, SIR!!!" Seryu hurriedly spoke and charged towards Dr. Stylish.


    "Huhuhu¡­ DO YOU THINK THAT THIS IS ALL MY POWER? LET ME SHOW YOU THE POWER OF MY STYLISH!!!!!" Dr. Stylishughed really hard before pressing a button on his pocket.


    Suddenly the mountain was shaking and more monsters hade out from the mountain charged endlessly toward Seryu and Coro.


    "Huh? Can he fly?" Mine was surprised.


    "That''s not the problem here!" Leone hurriedly said.


    "RUN!!!!" Lubbock screamed.


    Najenda hurriedly controlled her flying beast to run away from this ce.


    They could see how Haru could decimate all of the beasts with an instant movement and knew that they weren''t his opponent.


    "Why you did that?!" Tatsumi was panicked at this moment.


    "Because I didn''t think that he could hear us!" Chelsea said with a serious expression.


    "I heard you," Haru said.


    !!!!


    Haru took out his Cross Tail and started to create a grid pattern that was veryrge in front of them.


    Lubbock, who was familiar with Cross Tail, felt strange at this moment since he knew that the thread of Cross Tail was quite strong, but it wasn''t strong enough to stop them. ''Why has he made a?'' He thought for a while and suddenly realized something. "He is using Realm-Cutting Thread!"


    Realm-Cutting Thread is a trump card of Cross Tail and its thread was sharper and more powerful than the rest of the thread since it originated from the stronger parts of the original Danger Beast''s body.


    Sheele who was holding her huge scissors cut down a thread and made an escape for all of them. "Let''s go!"


    They ran out from the flying beast hurriedly and when they turned they saw their beast had turned into small dices.


    Haru frowned when he saw Sheele''s Teigu and had forgotten that it could cut anything. However, they wouldn''t be able to run away from him.


    "CHIEF, HELP ME!!!!"


    Haru stopped and turned when he heard his name being called. He saw that Seryu and Coro were being surrounded by more monsters and their numbers had increased. He didn''t hesitate and simply gave up chasing after Night Raid since he could catch themter. He charged toward Seryu and saved both of them before killing all of the monsters around her surroundings. His mood was pretty bad at this moment, but suddenly everything cooled down. He felt a very intense chill from behind that made him quite nervous.


    Seryu and Dr. Stylish also noticed the intense cold and hurriedly turned their attention toward this source of cold.


    They saw a beautiful woman with military uniforms moving very fast toward them.


    "I have found you," Esdeath said while staring at Haru''s figure.


    Haru shuddered at this moment when he saw her.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    The group of monsters noticed that Esdeath hade toward them and also started to attack her.


    "Shut up," Esdeath said simply and createdrge ice that froze all of the beasts in an instant.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath was smiling, but this smile was a smile that could give everyone a chill and shudder. "Why don''t we go back first, Husband??"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 533 Second Fight

    <h4>Chapter 533 Second Fight</h4>


    Haru had lost his usual indifferent expression and could only sigh at this moment. He knew that the new member of the Night Raid, Chelsea, had told everything to Esdeath. He looked at Esdeath and asked, "What if I don''t want to go back?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll bring you back even if I have to give you a chain on your neck, Husband," Esdeath said while squinting her eyes. She suddenly wondered why Honest had always given her a strange smile when he mentioned Haru.


    It was this morning that she had received a document on her table and started to read it. However, she couldn''t help but became angry when she kept reading the document on her table. She didn''t expect Haru who was very good at cooking and the one that had given her a good time before had deceived everyone that he was her husband.


    Esdeath was very stupified, but also very angry when she knew about it since she didn''t expect for someone to brave enough to act as her husband in the Empire.


    "¡­"


    "T - This is a misunderstanding, I can slowly exin it," Haru said with a long sigh. Even though he might be able to defeat her, he didn''t want to hurt her.


    "Sure, let''s go back to the Capital now since I have prepared a lot of torture methods for you," Esdeath said and moved forward toward Haru.


    Haru turned and said, "Bye." He had decided to change the location since he knew that he would have a battle against Esdeath after this.


    Esdeath also fastened her speed and said, "Wait up!"


    "¡­"


    "H - Haru is General Esdeath''s husband?" Seryu was surprised at this moment and wasn''t sure what to do. Her head was in a mess when she knew that Haru was Esdeath''s husband. She almost lost her will to fight at this moment. If her justice wasn''t strong enough then she would be too shocked when she heard this news.


    "Stylish¡­" Dr. Stylish looked at therge ice that had been created by Esdeath. He felt that his power wasn''t stylish enoughpared to Esdeath. "THIS IS THE ULTIMATE STYLISH THAT I HAVE BEEN SEARCHING FOR!!!!"


    "Ha? What are you talking about?" Seryu''s mood was pretty bad at this moment.


    Dr. Stylish shook his head and said, "I still need to learn more about this." He turned and wanted to run away since he wasn''t good at closebat and he also didn''t have his monsters anymore.


    Seryu frowned and said, "Wait!" She looked at Coro and said, "Coro, kill him!" Even though she was cornered about the matter between Esdeath and Haru, she would catch this criminal so he wouldn''t cause any more trouble to the world.


    "RAWRRRRR!!!!" Coro charged toward Dr. Stylish and wanted to end this pervert''s life. It opened its mouth wide and wanted to chomp him down.


    Dr. Stylish was scared at this moment on his face and he wasn''t sure what to do at the time.


    However, suddenly a man with a ck robe appeared and caught Dr. Stylish on his hand, but Coro could chomp down Dr. Stylish''s hand.


    "ARGGG!!!" Dr. Stylish screamed in pain and looked at Seryu in hate.


    Seryu also chased after them and shot out her gun.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The man in ck robe dodged Seryu''s bullet while running away.


    Coro didn''t waste its chance and opened its mouth again to kill them.


    However, a purple light suddenly appeared below the man in the ck robe and he disappeared along with Dr. Stylish in his hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    Coro looked around with a confused expression since they had disappeared so suddenly.


    Seryu stopped in the area where they had disappeared and couldn''t help but frown. She suddenly thought that this incident wasn''t so simple. She wasn''t sure what to do now and looked at the direction where Haru and Esdeath had disappeared.


    Haru who was running away was moving at the speed that could be reached by Esdeath. If he really wanted to run away then in this world there was no one who would able to stop him. In Group Chat, he was the person with the strongest escape means.


    However, Esdeath didn''t expect Haru to be this fast and created arge wall of ice in front of him to stop his movement.


    BAAAMMMM!!!


    Haru looked at therge wall that spanned easily around hundreds of meters in front of him and thought about Esdeath''s Teigu.


    In the story, Esdeath''s Teigu is the strongest Teigu and to kill her Akame needed the help of one million armies of the Revolutionary Army to end her life.


    "Just give up and let me catch you," Esdeath said in front of him.


    "Can you not catch me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Esdeath looked at Haru at that moment and could see a different expression from him. "Why have you never smiled in front of me?" She had good impression of him, and tried to ask him to smile. Even though she knew the real reason, she didn''t think that it should make him to not able to smile to him. She became more interested, however, she needed to give him a punishment for the thing that he had done.


    "¡­"


    "I have deceived everyone using your name, how can I smile in front of you? I''m very nervous every day," Haru said. He told Esdeath truthfully since he was really ufortable to use her name, but he knew that it was the fastest way to usurp the Empire.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "Then, go back with me and tell me why you have done that."


    "No, I''m not going back," Haru said. He wasn''t stupid enough to go back since he knew that this woman was ready to torture him.


    "Then, there is no other choice," Esdeath took out her sword and charged toward Haru.


    Haru raised his knife and he was ready for his second fight with Esdeath. He looked at this woman and thought that he really should make her into his wife.

 Chapter 534 Give my father a face

    <h4>Chapter 534 Give my father a face</h4>


    Esdeath rushed toward Haru and stabbed her sword with rapid movement.


    Haru who had activated his observation haki was fully focused on this battle since he knew that he couldn''t underestimate the strongest person in this world.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Haru''s knife kept deflecting all Esdeath''s sword easily.


    Esdeath tried to attack his blind spot, but she could see him either evade or deflect her attack.


    Haru who was fighting against Esdeath saw a chance to end her, but he hadn''t done that. "Can we stop?"


    Esdeath frowned and wondered why she felt that Haru could read all of her attacks as if he could read into the future. "No." She jumped and created a gigantic block of ice on the top of Haru and mmed it right into him.


    However, Haru had escaped from his location and that attack hit nothing.


    BOOOOOOOMMM!!!!


    Haru turned once again and saw numerous icicles moving like a missile toward him. He swung his knife and destroyed all of Esdeth''s attack.


    Esdeath, who had suddenly appeared beside Haru, suddenly stabbed her sword at him.


    Haru moved his head slightly to avoid Esdeath''s attack and swung down his knife to make her let go of her knife.


    Esdeath who felt the power behind Haru''s attack created a block of ice under her sword to support her.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Haru could see a chance and could swing his knife on Esdeath''s knife, but he moved back while looking at her.


    Esdeath frowned and asked, "You have a chance to kill me several times, but why you don''t kill me?"


    "Because, I don''t want to kill you," Haru said.


    "I''m not that weak for you to be worried!" Esdeath charged once again and kept attacking him with abination of her swordy and her ice power. "If I am really that weak then I''ll be killed that''s all! I don''t need your mercy!"


    "It''s not mercy, but I really don''t want to hurt you, Esdeath." Haru smiled helplessly at this moment looking at Esdeath. He kept moving using his knife and also used his thread to cut down the ice into dice. He didn''t trap her using his thread since Esdeath could destroy it easily and he also didn''t want to hurt her.


    Esdeath kept attacking and looked at Haru''s Teigu on his forehead. She didn''t expect that Spectator could have this much power when it was used by Haru. She couldn''t help but feel that he was more interesting. She suddenly felt a strange feeling on her heart while looking at Haru who had a helpless expression on his face.


    The temperature became colder, however, for Haru who had stayed in the Ice Hell in Toriko World. Compared to the temperature of Ice Hell this cold was really nothing for him.


    Haru was wondering how to make her stop for now.


    A hundred meters away from the battle of Haru and Esdeath, there were two people who were watching their battle.


    "You''re alright?" The man in ck robe asked.


    "Nothing to worry about, losing a hand is nothing to me," Dr. Stylish said while looking at the battle between Esdeath and Haru. He really thought that was the ultimate style that he wanted to achieve.


    The man looked at the battle and said, "It seems that they don''t really want to kill each other." He thought for a while and said, "I''m going over there."


    "You''re serious?" Dr. Stylish said with a surprised expression.


    "Of course, I''m the son of the prime minister after all," he said, and a purple light enveloped him, making him disappear.


    "Why have you told everyone that you''re my husband?! What is your purpose! Why do you dare to show your face in front of me!" Esdeath kept asking him a question, but Haru wouldn''t open his mouth no matter what.


    "If you won''t tell me then I''ll drag you back and torture you until you open your mouth!"


    Esdeath and Haru were in the middle of the fight but suddenly there was someone who appeared between them stopping them.


    "Stop both of you!"


    Esdeath and Haru stopped and looked at the man in the ck robe.


    "Who are you?" Esdeath asked with frown since this guy had bothered her fight with Haru. She would kill this man after she had known the identity of this guy.


    The man in a ck robe opened his robe showing his face to two of them.


    Tan skin, green eyes, white hair, and a noticeable X-shaped scar on his face.


    Haru knew who this guy was and couldn''t help but frown.


    "My name is Syura and I''m the son of the Honest Prime Minister." Syura looked at both of them and said, "My father has sent me here to stop the fight between the two of you."


    Esdeath frowned and said, "Whatever, just go away! Don''t bother us!" She ignored Syura and wanted to have a fight again with Haru.


    "No, no, no, I can''t let you do that." Syura looked at Esdeath and said, "General Esdeath, please give my father a face and forgive Chief Kasugano Haruka." He sighed and said, "Kasugano Haruka is also at fault and he might not be sober when he is cheating on you with his attendant."


    ''What?''


    Haru and Esdeath looked at Syura with a strange expression.


    "Kasugano Haruka, go apologize to General Esdeath," Syura said.


    Haru looked at Esdeath with regret and said, "Esdeath, I''m sorry. I know that I have made a mistake, but please forgive me. I won''t ever do it again." He was very thankful toward Honest since Honest had helped him to raise his position very fast and he almost usurped the Empire. He felt that it was quite funny for father and son to really believe that he was Esdeath''s husband. He didn''t mind ying along for a while.


    "See? Chief Haru has apologized to you General Esdeath and he has also promised not to do it again. You need to forgive him." Syura was also quite sympathetic toward Haru and said, "You''re too strong and that is why that you make him see other women than you, but of course, that woman isn''t even more beautiful than you."


    "¡­"


    Esdeath looked at Syura then looked at Haru. She couldn''t help butugh when she looked at Syura who was also misunderstood. She raised her sword and said, "If you don''t move away from here then I''ll really kill you."


    "¡­¡­" Syura sighed and said, "It can be helped, I''ll send you somewhere to make up to each other for a while."


    Suddenly a purple light appeared below them.


    Esdeath was suddenly being teleported somewhere when the light disappeared.


    Syura smiled, but suddenly he was surprised when he saw Haru wasn''t being teleported. "Why are you here?" However, suddenly his wrist which was holding his Teigu was cut.


    Haru took the Teigu from his hand and said, "Good Teigu."


    Syura looked at his hand in surprise before screaming. "AAARRRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!"

 Chapter 535 Better to die

    <h4>Chapter 535 Better to die</h4>


    Haru, who saw Syura suddenly appear in front of him, didn''t hesitate and used his Cross Tail to cut down Syura''s wrist and took the Teigu on Syura''s hand.


    Dimensional Formation: Shambh.


    It was one of the Teigu that he had always wanted to have and this time this Teigu was in his hand.


    Haru knew with this Teigu he was able to teleport everywhere as long as he had marked the location that he wanted to teleport to. He was very grateful to Syura who had sent out this Teigu for him. "Now, I can''t let you run away, right?" He moved very fast to catch after Syura.


    Syura who screamed in pain hurriedly ran away after his wrist was cut down by Haru. He knew that he would be killed once he was caught. He couldn''t defeat Haru, especially after he had lost his Teigu. He couldn''t defeat him, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t start his revenge after he had gone back. His life was more important and once he could escape from him then it wouldn''t bete for him to start his revenge, but it was impossible to run away from him.


    Haru suddenly appeared in front of Syura and raised his right leg kicking him away.


    CRACK!


    Syura who saw Haru who would kick him hurriedly raised his arm to block Haru''s attack, but his arm was broken when he blocked Haru''s attack. "ARGGGGG!!!!" He screamed in pain once again and he couldn''t do anything since both of his arms had gone. One was cut down and one was broken. He looked at Haru with fear and pleaded. "Please don''t kill me! I''ll give you anything! Just leave my life and I won''t do anything to you!"


    "Really?! You won''t have revenge on me?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! Yes! I won''t do it! You can have my Teigu and I''ll also give you more money! You want a promotion too, right? I''ll talk with my father to raise your position! Just please don''t kill me! I''ll do anything!" Syura was crying while pleading with him.


    If normal people saw Syura then they might give up trying to kill him, but Haru was different.


    Haru had activated Spectator on his forehead and read the mind of Syura. He knew very well about the personality and cruelty of this guy and everything that Syura was saying to him was a fart. He activated the Spectator and frowned when he heard the mind of Syura.


    ''I need to save my life out of this ce.''


    ''As long as I can get out then it won''t be toote to kill him!''


    ''No, it is too cheap to kill him! I''ll torture him and even make him feel that it is better to die rather than be alive!''


    ''Seryu Ubiquitous is close to him? Let me see what his expression is when he sees me fuck out, torturing, and killing that girl in front of him!''


    Syura kept pleading with Haru, but his mind was thinking about how to have revenge on Haru.


    Haru who had read Syura''s mind could only think that this guy was better to die. He knew how cruel the people in this world were and some of them were even thinking not as a human, but they were simply a beast and Syura in front of him was one of them. Even though there were also people like that in his original world, it was quite ufortable really when he read such a wicked mind.


    Haru remembered that in the story Syura would create a special squad that was made entirely with a criminal.


    That group was very cruel since they would kill, ****, and even rob everything without blinking their eyes.


    Haru also remembered that they would also try to **** Bols''s wife and daughter in front of Bols''s grave and kill them right away.


    Bols was very gentle and Haru had considered him a very good soldier, but because of his background as an Incineration Squad. Bols had burnt a lot of people, viges, towns, a lot of things in his life and that was why he had never considered himself a good person, but such a people ifpared to an evil person such as Syura or Honest then Bols was indeed very gentle since he wouldn''t torture people and only did his job hoping to end their misery right away.


    Haru had never considered letting go of Syura since killing him was doing a good deed to humanity. If he didn''t remember wrong Syura had also ced a mark on a volcano that he would teleport to the Capital when he was in trouble. From this point of view, Syura could only consider another human''s being as livestock or trash in his eyes.


    Haru couldn''t let him go back and lived in this ce. He nodded and said, "Sure, you can run away, just jump out into that pool." He pointed his finger at the ck pool, which was nearby Dr. Stylish''sboratory.


    "Really?" Syura was excited when he heard it.


    "Just go before I change my mind," Haru said.


    Syura didn''t say anything and started to run very fast toward the pool. He had imagined a lot of things that he did to have his revenge and jumped out to the pool, but he wouldn''t expect that there was a lot of Danger Beast that had been waiting for him inside the pool. "ARRRGGGGGH!!!!!! HELP ME! HELP ME!" He kept screaming while his body was being eaten by the Danger Beasts inside the pool.


    Haru didn''t say anything and walked away after he had confirmed everything was over. He didn''t go back to the Capital since he needed to do something after this. "Night Raid¡­" He wouldn''t be satisfied if he didn''t do something to that naughty girl who had caused him trouble.

 Chapter 536 N.a.k.e.d Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 536 Naked Goddess</h4>


    Haru was searching the location of Night Raid''s hiding ce which was hidden in the West of the Capital deep into the forest.


    How does he know about this?


    Haru had ced a tracker on Mine before when he had hugged her in the past. Even though the tracker had gone since the size was too small, he could deduct the general location of Night Raid''s hiding ce.


    In the past, he didn''t think much about Night Raid since their activity didn''t bother him and there were a lot of beautiful girls in that group. He didn''t want to hurt them and that was why he ignored them and also stopped them from dying from fighting the people in the Capital.


    In the story, almost all members of the Night Raid had died such as Sheele who was killed by Seryu, but that didn''t happen since Seryu didn''t meet Sheele and Mine before.


    Bt also didn''t die since Bt didn''t need to fight the Three Beasts since he had assassinated them before.


    The Night Raid also didn''t posse a strength to defeat him, and that was why he didn''t care much about them, but their action today was too much.


    Haru didn''t expect for them to expose his lie to Esdeath right away and almost made his identity exposed to everyone in the Capital.


    It was pure luck that Honest Prime Minister was quite dumb and thought that he was really Esdeath''s husband. Even though he had to admit that he had an idea to marry Esdeath, he sighed when he thought about her personality. He needed to be the one who dominated, not being dominated by that woman.


    However, that problem was over since Syura had teleported Esdeath to another ce.


    If he wasn''t wrong then Esdeath should be teleported to the remote ind on the Southeast of the Empire. It was quite far from the Empire, but he had confidence that Esdeath coulde back to the Empire soon.


    Why is he confident? Because it is Esdeath. She is the strongest and the most talented person in this world.


    Haru wouldn''t be surprised if Esdeath was using her Teigu to fly back right to the Empire from the location where she was teleported. That showed how much talent and power that woman had and if he waszy then he might be overtaken by that woman.


    Haru was using his Spectator to find the hiding ce of the Night Raid since this Teigu was really useful. He could see during the dark and also saw a faraway ce with only this Teigu. It made his progress to find their hiding ce easier.


    However, Haru didn''t go after them directly, but he tried to use the Shamb that he had gotten from Syura. He had to admit that the ability of Shamb was fascinating since it enabled him to teleport from ce to ce. He thought that it would be very useful for transportation and a lot of missions in the future.


    Haru knew that the mission in the Group Chat was quite difficult and dangerous, however, with the help of Teigu that he had collected then he thought that it would be able to help everyone in the Group Chat.


    Haru had moved around for a few hours and also told Seryu to go back first since he needed to do something first. He had also seen that Seryu''s state was quite wrong and didn''t dare to look at him at that time. He was wondering whether he had done something wrong or if it might have something to do with the thing that Esdeath had said earlier.


    Haru wasn''t dumb and could see that Seryu was attracted to him, but he had something more important to do right now and that was to conquer the Empire. It wouldn''t be toote to fix their rtionshipter and make her part of Imperial Harem.


    Well, he was joking, but there was that possibility.


    Haru knew how sexy the female members of the Night Raid were and he also had a good impression of them. If only they hadn''t told Esdeath about his report, who had lied about his identity to everyone, that he was her husband.


    Haru took quite a long time to search the position of Night Raid''s headquarters and he also wasn''t in a hurry in either since he would find them soon. He stood on the top of the tree while activating his Spectator and his eyes couldn''t help but be surprised with what he had seen. He hurriedly made his body invisible using his light magic by reflecting the light around his body.


    Turning invisible was very easy for him and he moved quite fast, but he was also very careful to not create a sound.


    Haru thought that it was too troublesome to walk and decided to float directly in the direction of heaven.


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Haru could hear the sound of beautifulughers and could see a group of a goddess who was taking a bath in the hot spring. He could see Leone, Mine, Sheele, Akame, and Chelsea who were naked while chatting to each other with a smile on the hot spring.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless and couldn''t help but feel excited at this moment. He thought to punish them and didn''t expect the chance would appear so soon. He looked around and saw their clothes along with their belongings before stealing them so they would be harmless.


    "It''s good to take a bath after a mission," Leone said, a rxed expression letting herrge breasts float in the pool.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mine was looking at Leone with a jealous expression and looked at her chest while covering it with her hand. Her size wasn''t small and it was the same size as a small cup of the bowl, but her size was the smallestpared to everyone here. However, she wouldn''t show her jealous expression at them.


    Haru who observed Mine couldn''t help but nodded at this moment and thought that her body was quite simr to Sora. He thought for a while and decided to observe those goddesses ying in the pool since it was quite a rare chance.

 Chapter 537 Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 537 Rogue</h4>


    Mine looked around and felt quite ufortable when she looked at the size of her chest. She hid her chest with one of her hands before entering the pool. She looked at Leone''s big breasts and thought that thing was very shameful and it would also cause trouble during a battle. She thought that her size was good enough for her and nodded.


    Chelsea, who was behind Mine, smiled and caught both of Mine''s breasts. "Mine! Don''t hide yourselves!"


    Mine was shocked when her breasts were kneaded by Chelsea and her expression was quite red. "BASTARD!!!"


    "Hehehe, your breasts are very cute," Chelsea said.


    "Y - You''re mocking me, right?!" Mine was very mad when Chelsea mentioned her breasts were small.


    "No, no, you''re still young and you still have a chance to make it bigger," Chelsea said.


    "Stupid! I''m going to kill you!" Mine broke away from Chelsea and started to have a fight with her.


    Chelsea onlyughed while running away from Mine.


    Haru, who saw this situation, couldn''t help but shake his head. He was sure that Korosensei would love to see this scene, but he wouldn''t share it with them and decided to keep his action a secret.


    Leone sighed and said, "But that guy is seriously very strong. I''m not sure that we can''t escape from him earlier."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it. They could feel how powerful Haru was at that time and thought that that guy might be as powerful as Esdeath or might be more.


    "Well, don''t think too much about that guy since he might be fighting Esdeath right now," Chelsea said.


    Even though they knew that Haru was fighting Esdeath, they didn''t think that Esdeath could defeat him, but they thought that their fight might take a long time. That was why they could stay in the hot spring to take a bath.


    "I catch you!" Mine said and caught Chelsea''s breasts. She kneaded it and said, "Yours isn''t that big either! It fits into my palm, but it is also smaller than Leone!"


    Haru sighed and thought that this scene was really beautiful. Mine''s body was quite childish, but she was quite cute. Chelsea was also very beautiful and her body a youthful feeling. Akame also wasn''t bad since she had a lot of curves and her body also seemed very sexy.


    However, the sexiest one should be Leone with those breasts alone. This woman could defeat any man in the world.


    Sheele, who was a natural airhead, seemed to not care about their fights and yed by herself as if she didn''t see their fight.


    Haru had seen a lot of things in this life, but this was the first time that he had seen a lot of beautiful women taking a bath together. He sighed and felt that his decision toe to this world alone was right.


    "But Leone is the heaviest among us," Akame suddenly said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it and thought how brave Akame was to utter those words.


    BANG!


    "It hurts!" Akame said while holding her head, which was punched by Leone. She had arge lump on the top of her head at that moment.


    Leone was quite annoyed when someone mentioned her weight since she really had aplex about it.


    "If we''re talking about who has the biggest breasts in the Night Raid, then it is Leone. That is also why her weight might be slightly heavier than everyone else''s," Sheelse said thoughtfully.


    Leone, who heard Sheele''s words, couldn''t help but felt quite proud. Her breasts were her pride and she was also quite proud of it.


    Mine put her face inside the water since she really didn''t like a conversation about breasts since she was the smallest among them.


    The girls who heard it couldn''t help but reluctantly ept it.


    They had to admit that Leone had the biggest breasts among them.


    "The biggest one is Esdeath," Haru said in his transparent state since he was hiding, but he couldn''t help but interject their conversation since it was very necessary.


    If they were talking about breast size then all of them would be defeated by Esdeath. Esdeath isn''t only the strongest people in the world, but also has the biggest breasts in this world.


    However, if she waspared with Tsunade then Esdeath would lose very easily since Tsunade was very strong in the breast department.


    The moment Haru opened his mouth, Leone, Akame, Chelsea, and Mine were directly stunned. Only Sheele, who was a natural airhead, nodded in approval with Haru''s words.


    "Yes, if we''re talking about breasts then Esdeath is¡­" Sheele stopped since suddenly she realized the one who talked wasn''t her friends, but someone else. "Kyaaa!!" She hurriedly entered the water to hide her naked body. Her scream was very loud that could be heard from the distance.


    Akame had a serious expression on her face and shouted, "Who? Who are you?!" She covered her chest with one of her hands while looking around calmly. She needed to find the location of this person, but suddenly she noticed that all the clothes that were ced on the side of the pool suddenly had disappeared. "What?!"


    Not only Akame, but everyone also noticed that their clothes had disappeared so suddenly.


    When is it happening?


    They couldn''t answer that question, but suddenly Mine shouted.


    "Haru! You''re Haru, right?!" Mine shouted since she was very sensitive about Haru''s voice. She remembered it well and knew that it was him. "I remember your voice! You must be Haru!"


    "Our clothes are gone¡­" Sheele said while looking at the side.


    Chelsea also looked around calmly and asked, "Haru, what is your purpose? Why ar--- Kyaaa!!" She suddenly felt that her breasts were being kneaded by Haru.


    p!


    Chelsea''s cute butt was also being pped by someone.


    Akame and Leone moved and tried to catch Haru, but they had lost him.


    Chelsea was hiding in the pool once again and felt very embarrassed at this moment, but she also understood that it was her fault. "Bastard¡­"


    Haru who had teleported to another ce didn''t feel to have his revenge again, but he couldn''t let them go easily. ''What should I do with them?''

 Chapter 538 Marry me if you want your clothes back

    <h4>Chapter 538 Marry me if you want your clothes back</h4>


    Invisible.


    They didn''t expect Haru to have this power. They only knew that the owner of this ability was Bt since Bt owned Demon Armor: Incursio.


    Incursio was an Armor-type Teigu that took on the form of a short sword with a chain-link tassel in its sealed form. Once released, the user was enveloped in full body armor. It was created from the flesh of Tyrant, a Super ss Danger Beast.


    Due to its origins as the Danger Beast Tyrant, Incursio possessed an aptitude for adaptation and evolution. However, the most noticeable ability of this armor was turning the armor along with its user to be invisible to certain times.


    They knew that it was impossible for someone to turn invisible beside using Incursio and that was why they were a bit surprised at this moment, but there was something more important to do right now and they could think about why he could turn invisibleter.


    They could only hear hisughter and Leone tried to attack the source of the sound, but her attack was to no avail and she hit nothing.


    All of the girls who had taken a bath didn''t bring their Teigu and they were just amb that was ready to be ughtered at this moment.


    Mine was blushing and tried to hide her body while shouting, "If we''re going to fight then at least give me back my clothes, bastard!?" She didn''t expect Haru to be this rogue when he wanted to do it. She could only see Leone and Akame who tried to attack him but kept missing. She really hoped for him to give back her clothes since she was very embarrassed.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "In my hometown, there is a legend."


    They raised their eyebrows when they heard his voice. They tried to guess his location since they needed to get their clothes back.


    "There is a mighty young man who has always gone to the forest to hunt for a beast for his food. However, at that time, he was going to the forest. He met a group of the beautiful goddess who had taken a bath in theke. After that, He has stolen the clothes of the most beautiful goddess and asks the goddess to marry him if she wants her clothes back. Then this goddess decides to marry the young man."


    Even though Haru was talking at this moment, he kept teleporting around since he had marked several ces around this location before.


    In the ears of the girls, his voice suddenly could be heard from the north, south, west, and a lot of random ces. It was hard to guess the exact location of Haru''s position.


    "Now, I''m in front of a group of beautiful women like a goddess who is ying inside water¡­" Haru gave a pause for a while and said, "Now I''m stealing all of your clothes and based on this legend all of you need to marry me."


    "DON''T DREAM!!!"


    Mine shouted in response. She didn''t expect Haru to be this greedy and very shameless to bring them to his harem. If Haru had given back her Pumpkin then she would definitely put a hole in his body.


    "Well, Mine, so you want to marry me alone?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "What? Of course not!" Mine answered unconsciously while blushing at this moment. She didn''t mind that, but it was hard for her to be honest.


    "Then, it can''t be helped, I need all of you to marry me," Haru said once again in a rogue manner.


    "BASTARD?!" Mine was speechless and didn''t expect him to give up easily.


    "¡­¡­"


    They thought that Haru really had an interest in Mine at this moment.


    "Or else I won''t return your clothes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent and wasn''t sure what to say when this guy was very shameless.


    "Not only that, I won''t return your clothes. I''ll also catch all of youter and I''ll¡­" Haru didn''t need to continue his words since those words had caused a lot of imagination on the head of the girls


    They knew that the threat that came out from Haru''s mouth was real, especially when they didn''t have a Teigu on their sides. Even if they also brought their Teigu it would also lead to a very hard battle.


    "I WILL MARRY YOU!"


    Chelsea stood up without covering her body. She showed her beautiful naked body to him without shame and she also knew that this situation was her responsibility. "I''m the one who has put your information on Esdeath''s desk. It has nothing to do with them and everything is my fault. I''ll marry you instead of them!" She didn''t think that it was that bad of an idea when she thought about it.


    Mine was blushing and shouted, "Don''t you have an interest in me? You have said that I''m cute, right? You have also asked me to marry you earlier! So¡­ I''ll marry you and let them go!" She thought that it was the fastest solution and she also wanted to correct her mistake.


    "My body is the hottest among everyone! I''ll also be a very perfect bedpanion and I can teach you a lot of things! If you want to marry then you should marry me!" Leone also shouted.


    "Choose me!" Akame came out from the pool and also joined, but after saying two words she didn''t say anything afterward since she didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    "Haruka-kun, from the first time we met, I have fallen in love with you. You''re very handsome and it makes my heart throbbing every time I see you. Marrying you is my lifelong wish¡­" Sheele said with a very soft expression and tender voice.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect all of them to be so eager to marry him and somehow it made him a bit embarrassed.

 Chapter 539 Who am I going to choose?

    <h4>Chapter 539 Who am I going to choose?</h4>


    Haru looked at everyone who had given him a proposal and really seriously considered it. He felt that he had be the winner of life with five women who proposed to him at the same time.


    Chelsea was very good. Her body was very fit and she was also very beautiful, because of the candy on her mouth her lips would be very sweet. She also owned the Gaea Foundation that made her able to transform into everything, making every fantasy possible.


    Akame also wasn''t going to lose since her body was also not bad, but she also had a little sister that made thebination of both of them simply very dangerous.


    Mine also wasn''t bad. Even though her body was small, it was fun to tease her and she was also very beautiful too.


    Leone had the hottest body and she was simr to a wild cat that made anyone couldn''t resist her charm.


    Sheele might be the most special since she gave a feeling of a very kind older sister. Haru couldn''t help but think about being pampered by Sheele and it would be really nice to marry her.


    However, Haru didn''t think too much after this since he would be an emperorter and it wouldn''t be weird if he had his own haremter. He really hoped to get something good to maintain his harem since having harem in different worlds was quite hard to maintain since he needed to pay certain points to teleport from one world to another world.


    "Dear, can you return our clothes first?" Chelsea said timidly.


    Haru woke up from his daydream and looked at Chelsea.


    "I''m sure that after Sheele screaming earlier everyone from the headquarters wille to this ce. Najenda, Bt, Tatsumi, and Lubbock wille to this ce to check our situation¡­" Chelsea tried to be as pitiful as possible and said, "You don''t want your women to be seen by other men, right?"


    Everyone was surprised by Chelsea''s words, but they hurriedly nodded and agreed with Chelsea since it was their chance to get their clothes back.


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "I agree. I can''t let anyone see all of you in this state, but¡­" He gave a pause for a while and said, "If you want it back then you should kiss to each other first." He thought to make them kiss each other first since he felt quite nice to bully them. They had made very big trouble for him and it would be a waste to not use this chance to tease them. They didn''t have their clothes and were pretty much harmless. Sheele and Akame also didn''t bring their Extase and Murasame.


    Haru felt that the most dangerous Teigu in this world was Extase since it could cut anything and Murasame which had dangerous poison that could kill anyone with one-touch


    It was just when Haru had talked, the girls looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding.


    Akame jumped out to attack Haru without care even if she showed her private ce.


    Haru chuckled and teleported to another ce in an instant.


    "Over here!" Chelsea shouted and wanted to catch Haru who had teleported nearby.


    Haru teleported once again, but this time he was caught, no, he let them catch him.


    "You can''t escape!" Mine hugged Haru who was in his invisible form tightly. She exposed his location to everyone.


    Haru could escape from Mina with just shrugged his body, but he didn''t do that. He didn''t struggle and let the girls take their clothes from him one by one. He really had decided to give them back their clothes since he didn''t want anyone to see them naked.


    Haru only wanted to see this scene by himself not to share it with other people.


    Leone, Akame, Sheele, Chelsea, and Mine who had a conversation with him earlier knew that his location based on his voice earlier. They knew that Haru could only teleport to the same location from his voice and when they saw a chance they hurriedly caught him, because of that they had sessfully taken back their clothes.


    Shamb could only teleport to the location which had been marked.


    Haru had only marked in some location earlier and it would be very easy for them to determine his location once they had gotten used to his voice. He thought that they were really the most powerful assassination group since they could determine his location earlier.


    Haru looked at everyone who was wearing their clothes and decided to reveal himself after he deactivated his light magic. He had wanted to have his revenge earlier, but he was quite satisfied earlier. He also needed their power to usurp the Empire for himselfter.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Wife, when are we going to marry?"


    "DON''T DREAM!!!" Mine replied in a loud voice. She had worn her clothes and couldn''t help but be angry at him. She had a good impression of him but didn''t expect for him to be this perverted. She pointed her finger at him and said, "YOU PERVERT! STAY SINGLE FOREVER!!!"


    Akame at this momentunched a surprise attack with a branch of the tree at Haru. "Rest in peace!" She shed the branch at Haru, but Haru caught the branch easily. She didn''t give up andunched a punch, but she was simply being caught by Haru. "Let go of me!"


    Haru took out the bread from his zipper and put it right into Akame''s mouth. "Is it good?"


    Akame who was being fed so suddenly ate the bread on her mouth unconsciously. Her eyes brightened up when she tasted it and couldn''t help but eat it very fast. She also nodded when Haru asked that question.


    "If you marry me, I can cook for you every day," Haru whispered.


    "Let''s get married," Akame said without hesitation.


    "AKAME!!!!!" Mine was angry when she saw her friend who wanted to marry Haru so suddenly.


    "Well, enough of a joke." Haru looked at them and said, "Do you have time to be here? Don''t you need to help your friends in the base?"


    Everyone raised their eyebrows and knew that the base might be attacked since someone didn''te at them at this moment.


    "I''m not with them. I have onlye since I''m very worried about your condition," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They thought for a while and nodded since they didn''t think that Haru was an enemy. Even though this guy had stolen their clothes, they knew that this guy wasn''t their enemy. They looked at each other again and decided to go to the base to check what was happening.


    Mine gritted her teeth while pointing her finger at him. She had an angry expression and said, "I''ll have my revenge soon!"


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders with a smile looking at Mine.


    Mine felt very itchy and wanted to put a hole in him.


    "Wait, Mine!" Haru said.


    "What?!" Mine stopped and showed an angry expression to him.


    "Here," Haru said and threw a Pumpkin at Mine.


    Mine was surprised since she didn''t expect that Haru would give him a Pumpkin to her. She didn''t know where he had taken out Pumpkin. "W - What do you mean by this?!" She was confused by Haru''s action.


    "Do you want me to take it back?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not! It''s mine!" Mine hurriedly hugged her Teigu. "Don''t regret it!"


    "I''ll regret it more if my actions hurt you," Haru said with sincere expression.


    "¡­¡­" Mine feltplicated at this moment.


    "Go and help your friend, I''lle after this," Haru said.


    Mine gritted her teeth and ran toward the direction of the base while saying, "Thank you" in a low voice. She tried to not blush at this moment and kept thinking that guy was perverted in her mind several times.


    Haru saw them had run hurriedly to help their friends and he also went to help the Night Raid since he really needed their help to solve cancer within the Empire, but after that, no one knew what would happen to them.


    Akame, who was running toward the base, was quite down.


    "What''s wrong, Akame?" Leone asked.


    "I wasn''t joking earlier," Akame said.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 540 Vile

    <h4>Chapter 540 Vile</h4>


    Haru went toward the base of the Night Raid to help them since he needed them for his n. He didn''t move to the base directly but went somewhere since he could hear someone screaming for help. He moved quite fast and saw something very hot in front of him.


    Lubbock was being raped by a woman at that moment. His expression was very tired and hisplexion was also quite pale.


    Haru observed the woman and remembered that it was one of Syura''s subordinates from the story. ''If I''m not wrong, her name is Cosmina.''


    Cosmina was a young woman with a bob-style haircut and bunny ear essories on her head. She wore a mini dress, a cor, and matching wristbands, boots and a pair of sses. She also loves to **** handsome boys.


    Lubbock was in a very helpless situation right now, but no one had helped him. He suddenly turned and saw someone there. His eyes couldn''t help but became excited when he saw him.


    "Do you need help?" Haru asked.


    Lubbock saw his savior and said hurriedly, "Hurry up and help me!?"


    Cosmina, who was busy raping Lubbock, turned and saw Haru there. She was surprised and hurriedly ran away from this ce. Her feeling was very regretting right now since she couldn''t **** him, but she knew that she would be killed if she stayed in this ce.


    Haru thought to chase after her, but he stopped when he heard Lubbock''s words.


    "Don''t chase after her, I''m going to kill her in the future," Lubbock said with a hateful expression on his face. He didn''t feel good being raped by a woman.


    Haru shook his head and patted Lubbock''s shoulder. "Well, good luck with that." He thought for a while and asked, "What happens?"


    "The base is being attacked!" Lubbock said. He looked at him and said, "Help us!"


    "Well, I don''t mind," Haru said.


    Lubbock sighed in relief and said, "Let''s go!" He knew that Haru wasn''t their enemy and it was better to bring him back to help his friends since he didn''t have his Teigu anymore. He didn''t dare to ask his Teigu from him since he knew that it was impossible.


    Haru nodded and followed Lubbock.


    Lubbock and Haru went together and could hear the loud sounding from the base. They knew that there was a huge battle happening in that ce. They arrived together and saw a group of people who had attacked the base.


    That group of people who were fighting against the Night Raid suddenly stopped and ran away directly after they had seen Haru who wasing toward their direction. They had sessfully taken what they needed and needed to run away as soon as possible.


    Haru knew that they were Syura''s bodyguard and thought that the one who ordered them to attack the base of Night Raid should be Dr. Stylish, but he didn''t know what was their objection to doing this attack.


    "Bt! Tatsumi!" Lubbock shouted when he saw both Bt and Tatsumi who were wounded at that moment.


    Haru remembered that Syura had five subordinates, but he had only seen four people there and he didn''t see Dorothea who was a master alchemist. He had let go of Cosmia who had raped Lubbock, but he thought that he should bring one of them as a souvenir for his friend in the Jaegers.


    The three people who had run away were the subordinates of Syura that he had gathered around the world.


    The three of them were Champ, Enshin, and Izou.


    Even though Syura was dead, Dr. Stylish took care of the leadership of this group of people and had asked them to steal something from the Night Raid.


    They were strong, but it didn''t mean that they could think that they could defeat Haru. They had seen his fight against Esdeath before and had estimated his power before.


    They ran away very fast, but suddenly Champ, who was a fat clown, felt something stabbing his left thigh. "ARGGGG!!!!"


    Enshin and Izou raised their eyebrows when they saw a bright light suddenly prated Champ''s thigh. They turned and saw Haru who was walking toward them.


    !!!!!


    Their goosebumps rose and escaped from that ce as soon as possible.


    "W - WAIT!? HELP ME?!" Champ, who saw his two friends run away couldn''t help but cry out, but Izou and Enshin ignored him and ran away as fast as possible.


    "Well, you have a nice friend there," Haru said and ignored both Enshin and Izou. He didn''t care much about either of them, but Champ was different since this guy was very vile.


    "U - Ugh¡­ W - What are you going to do with me?" Champ asked with a scared expression, but his hand moved slowly toward his Teigu. His Teigu was known as Big Big Leaguer. It came in the form of six elemental orbs that could be activated if thrown. He was ready to attack Haru at this time, but suddenly his hand was attacked.


    CRACK!!!


    "ARGGGHHH!!!!" Champ shouted in pain.


    Haru frowned and closed Champ''s mouth with a zipper.


    Srrtt!!!


    "Hmph?!" Champ was surprised when a zipper suddenly closed his mouth.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Haru broke Champ''s arms and legs to make him unable to move. He had decided to give this person to Ran after he had gone backter. He knew that Ran was a very good person and he also needed his loyalty. He also couldn''t let this pedophile run in the wild since this might destroy the future of children in this country. He took Champ''s Teigu and grabbed his hair, pulling him toward the base of the Night Raid.


    "Hmph!!!!" Champ was crying at this moment with both of his arms and legs broken in a different direction. He couldn''t'' scream since his mouth was closed with a zipper. In his mind, an adult was vile and a child was the only thing that he could believe.


    Haru went back and saw Bt and Tatsumi who were wounded. "What''s wrong?"


    "Ugh¡­!" They weren''t sure what to say when they saw him here.


    Najenda smoked her cigarette and sighed. "You''re not our enemy, right?"


    "No, I have a job for all of you, do you want to listen?" Haru asked.

 Chapter 541 Her Perfect Husband

    <h4>Chapter 541 Her Perfect Husband</h4>


    "Job?" Najenda raised her eyebrow at him.


    "Yeah, why don''t we go inside?" Haru said and ced Champ on the side of the wall before tying him to the tree. He also ced a zipper around his body to make him unable to move.


    "¡­"


    They looked at him quietly and didn''t know what to say at this moment, especially the girls since this guy had just stolen their clothes earlier.


    Haru noticed both Bt and Tatsumi and asked, "What''s wrong with them?"


    "Incursio has been stolen," Chelsea said.


    "Incursio has been stolen?" Haru raised his eyebrows and felt weird about why Dr. Stylish had decided to steal Incursio. He had heard their story and knew that Bt had decided to give Incursio to save Tatsumi. He shook his head, wondering whether Dr. Stylish would create a monster using Incursio.


    "Let me confirm one thing." Leone looked at him and asked, "You''re not our enemy, right?"


    "I''m not if only someone didn''t tell my real identity to Esdeath," Haru said while looking at Chelsea while rolling his eyes.


    Chelsea smiled at Haru''s words and said, "Well, isn''t it good now since you''re with us?"


    "Let''s talk about the job that I''ll give you," Haru said.


    "You''re going to ignore me?" Chelsea said while raising her eyebrows.


    Najenda nodded and said, "Well, let''s enter first." She told everyone to bring both Bt and Tatsumi who had fainted inside taking care of them since they were wounded. She had quite a headache at this moment, but she was more interested in what Haru wanted to say to her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Haru asked Mine.


    Mine raised her finger and said, "I''m going to observe you! I''m not going to let you do whatever you want in our ce!"


    "Well, I''m not going to do anything," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "Hmph! Who is going to believe the words areing from a pervert!" Mine said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How about you?" Haru asked Akame.


    "¡­¡­" Akame kept staring at him with a hopeful expression.


    Haru could tell that Akame was quite simr to her little sister and knew what she wanted. "I don''t have it anymore."


    "¡­¡­"


    Akame was quite depressed when she heard Haru''s words.


    "But I can make it for you," Haru said.


    "Really?" Akame asked.


    "Yeah, if you marry me," Haru said teasing her.


    "I''m going to marry you," Akame said.


    "You bastard?! What did you make Akame going to do?!" Mine pointed Pumpkin at Haru at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, enough of a joke." Najenda stopped them and asked, "So what is the job that you want to give us?"


    "It''s easy." Haru looked at Najenda and said, "I want you to kill all of Honest''s coborators in the Capital."


    "What?!" Everyone was surprised by his words.


    "You''re serious?" Najenda asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''m the Chief of the Imperial Police and I can set up a perfect time for you to do your assassination."


    "Why do you want us to do it?" Najenda asked.


    "Well, if someone doesn''t tell a certain woman about my identity then I won''t ask you," Haru said while looking at Chelsea. He thought about doing it slowly, but he didn''t expect that his n would be disrupted by Chelsea. He could only fasten his n in a hurry before Esdeath came back to the Capital.


    "I''m sorry, alright!?" Chelsea puffed her cheek and said, "How about you marry me instead?"


    "What do you think?" Haru ignored Chelsea and asked Najenda.


    "Hey!" Chelsea wanted toin.


    "I agree." Najenda nodded. She thought that working together with Haru would be a very good chance to decrease the enemy of the Revoluarnry Army inside the Empire. She didn''t know what the purpose of Haru was, but she believed she could use this chance to overthrow the Empire from the current government with this chance.


    They talked for a while about their n and Haru also told them the location of Honest''s goons.


    Haru didn''t stay too long and went back directly to start his conquer as soon as possible.


    They looked at Haru''s back before made a determined expression on their faces since the day they slew the neck of Honest would be soon.


    Esdeath was looking at the scenery around her. She could tell that she had been teleported to the ind on the southeast of the Empire. She also thought about Honest who was dumb enough to believe that Haru was her husband.


    However, when she thought about the criteria of her lover, She couldn''t help but think about Haru.


    Strong enough to be a general in the Empire. Esdeath knew that Haru had the power to be a general in the Empire.


    Having a strength that is enough to hunt a Danger Beast together with her. Esdeath also thought that Haru could do that with her.


    Born at the border. Esdeath knew that Haru was bornt from the border from the information that she had gotten from the table.


    Younger than her so she can dominate him. Esdeath didn''t think so since she could tell that Haru didn''t want to be dominated by her. She couldn''t help butugh when she remembered his helpless expression.


    Pure smile. Esdeath closed her eyes and thought about Haru''s smile that she had shown when he was cooking.


    Esdeath had to admit that Haru was fit into her lover''s criteria and he would be her perfect husband. She couldn''t help but blush when she thought about it, but she couldn''t forgive about the thing that he had done on the Empire. She needed to go back as soon as possible and gave him a punishment until she was satisfied.


    Esdeath jumped out from the ind and made the sea freeze with her power running back toward the Empire. She couldn''t wait to meet him and moved very fast at this moment.

 Chapter 542 Sitting on The Throne

    <h4>Chapter 542 Sitting on The Throne</h4>


    Haru was very careful after he had gone back to the Capital. He was in his invisible state and went out to check whether his identity had been known by everyone since Chelsea had given his information to Esdeath yesterday.


    Haru searched around and he sighed in relief when he saw the situation was the same as before. He went to check Esdeath''s office and didn''t see his information or document about him there. He thought that Esdeath might have destroyed it after she had read it before.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and went to go to the meeting room of Jaegers since he had asked Seryu to gather everyone before he went to visit the Night Raid. He also brought Champ with him and it seemed that this clown had long lost consciousness, but it was alright since it was a gift for Run.


    "What?! Captain is Esdeath''s husband?!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard such information from Seryu''s mouth.


    Kurome stopped eating her snack then continued to eat it again after a slight shock.


    Seryu sighed at this moment and she wasn''t in the mood to talk with everyone.


    Bols and Ran looked at each other. It wasn''t a secret that the rtionship between Haru and Seryu was quite close, but suddenly they heard that Haru was the husband of Esdeath. They felt quite confused at this moment.


    "Huh? When have they got married?!" Wave was confused.


    "I''m not sure, but General Esdeath called him Husband yesterday," Seryu said slowly.


    "Is Captain having two-timing? Has he decided to date a girl when he has married someone?" Wave shook his head and sighed. "As expected of the people in the Capital, Captain is very scum to cheat on his wife." He didn''t expect Haru to date Seryu when he married Esdeath. He felt that this triangle rtionship wasn''t good and it wasn''t healthy for their team.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, everyone was silent when Wave uttered those words.


    "W - What''s wrong?" Wave looked around, but suddenly he heard a voice.


    "I''m scum, eh?" Haru said.


    "W - What?! Captain?!" Wave was surprised when Haru suddenly appeared behind him.


    Haru made Wave kneel on a jagged wood while also giving him weight on the top of his thighs.


    Wave was crying at this moment and thought that Haru was really Esdeath''s husband.


    Everyone was looking at Haru and noticed that he was bringing someone with him.


    "What?!" Run was surprised when he saw the person that had been brought by Haru. His eyes showed hatred and couldn''t wait to kill that guy.


    "Run, this is a souvenir from me." Haru threw the fat guy to the side and said, "You can have him."


    "Thank you very much." Ran nodded and felt very grateful at this moment. He had been searching for that clown but didn''t expect Haru to bring this person for him.


    "I know that all of you have a lot of questions, but please listen to me," Haru said.


    Everyone looked at Haru with serious expression at this moment listening to his order.


    "Tomorrow, I want you to tighten the security in the Capital." Haru looked at Run and said, "Run, you''re in charge of defending the west area. Kurome, you''re in the south area. Bols, you''re in the east area. And Wave, you''re in the north area." He looked at Seryu and said, "Seryu, I''ll exin everything to you after everything is over, and I hope for you to able to lead the Imperial Police to maintain the security in the Capital tomorrow."


    "You''ll exin to me after everything is over?" Seryu asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    Seryu nodded and said, "I''ll lead everyone tomorrow."


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    Bols and Run, who had been listening, thought that something would happen tomorrow and it was the day the usurp would start.


    Honest was in his room and thought about a lot of things. He felt confused about why he should believe that Haru was Esdeath''s husband. He started to feel that everything had be confusing, especially after he had sent out his son to help the rtionship between Esdeath and Haru. He knew that his son Teigu could teleport someone instantly, but Syura hadn''te back since yesterday.


    Esdeath also hadn''te back even though Haru hade back to the Capital.


    Honest also thought that the rtionship between Esdeath and Haru was quite nd after they had met each other, even though they had married. If Esdeath was angry then she should be using a whip to punish him, and she should havee back earlier too.


    Honest suddenly felt something that he hadn''t felt before. He felt tremendous anger when he thought that he had been deceived by Haru. He had always been the one who had deceived someone, but when it was him who was being deceived. He couldn''t control his emotions and his body was in the fire when he thought that he had been deceived.


    "F.U.C.K!!!"


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Honest destroyed everything in his office until the fire on his heart had calmed. "Kasugano Haruka! Kasugano Haruka!" He walked out of his office to go to the pce to talk with his goons to catch this conman who had deceived him.


    Honest ordered his subordinates to send him out while also gathering everyone in the pce as soon as possible.


    The pce was very tense since Honest had called everyone at night as soon as possible. They didn''t know what had happened, but they knew that someone had angered the Honest Prime Minister.


    BANG!


    Honest entered the meeting room in a very hasty manner.


    One group kneeled down when they saw Honest enter the room, however, there was one group who didn''t kneel when they saw Honeste.


    This group was led by General Budo who had the highest authority beside Honest in the Empire and they didn''t do anything when Honest came since their leader General Budo was standing beside them.


    Honest didn''t care about them since he wanted to end the life of someone. "There is only one matter! That is about the punishment of the Chief Imperial Police, Kasugano Haruka!" His voice was very loud with a scary growl.


    Everyone could see that Honest was very angry at this moment.


    "What I hate the most is when someone is cheating on me!" Honest raised his hand and shouted, "Kasugano Haruka has used my trust to deceive me! Starting today, I announce that he is released from all official positions in the Empire and a notice to arrest him as soon as possible!" He walked toward the throne where the Emperor was sitting down. He didn''t even eat his meat since he wasn''t in a mood when he was angry.


    No one would say anything to Honest since he had made the Emperor into his puppet. It was at this moment that suddenly someone said something to Honest.


    "Can you not block my eyes? Your stomach is blocking my view."


    !!!


    Honest was stunned when he heard this voice. He turned and saw the figure that he couldn''t wait to kill.


    Kasugano Haruka!


    Haru was sitting on the thrown with quite a rxed position with one of his legs on his thigh.


    The little Emperor was sitting on Haru''sp while looking at everyone.


    Haru smiled and said, "It feels good to sit on the throne."

 Chapter 543 Ascend to The Throne 1

    <h4>Chapter 543 Ascend to The Throne 1</h4>


    Haru who had turned invisible with his light magic was very easy to sneak into the pce without anyone noticing and directly caught the person who controlled the entire empire.


    Little Emperor!


    Even though Honest controlled the government of the Empire, it was because the Little Emperor didn''t understand about it and gave the power to control to Honest. However, even though Honest was in control, Honest still needed the consent of the Little Emperor before that decision was passed.


    Haru wanted to conquer the entire Empire, and of course, he would be the king of this country. He would steal the position of the Little Emperor and steal his right.


    Honest was just a stumbling block in front of him. That was the same as both General Budo and General Esdeath.


    Haru hade to the pce flying using his gravity magic. He went to the Little Emperor''s room and used Cross Tail to control the nerves of the Little Emperor. He had made the Little Emperor into his puppet and went to the throne without trouble.


    "Kasugano Haruka!" Honest was very angry when he saw Haru. "You¡­ Why are you here?! How dare you sit down in that ce!"


    General Budo who saw such a situation hurriedly moved to save the Little Emperor from Haru.


    "Don''t move!" Haru said and strangled the Little Emperor''s neck.


    The Little Emperor showed a painful expression when Haru strangled him.


    General Budo stopped and frowned while looking at this scene. "Kasugano, you have sessfully made me angry." His voice was very deep and his entire body was covered in lighting. He couldn''t wait to catch this criminal and kill him directly on this ce.


    "Your anger is useless." Haru was toozy to look at General Budo. He knew that after he had caught the Little Emperor, General Budo wouldn''t attack him, but Honest Prime Minister was different since this fat guy was very ruthless. It wouldn''t be surprising if Honest was going to use this chance to assassinate the Little Emperor and med him for it, which would also lead to his control over the Empire.


    Well, he didn''t need to care that much since he was sure that General Budo wouldn''t let him do that, and he also didn''t need to worry about them since with their power it was practically impossible to harm him.


    "Sitting in that position, you''re sinner of the Empire!" General Budo said coldly.


    For General Budo, even though his strength might have been lost to Esdeath, this guy was also very strong. General Budo''s strength was only second to Esdeath in the Empire.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Sitting in this position, that means that I''m your king and you need to worship me!" He smiled looking at General Budo from this position.


    "You''re dreaming!" General Budo was full of anger and really wanted to rush at this moment.


    Haru didn''t look at General Budo again but looked at Honest Prime Minister since he wasn''t sure what this guy was nning.


    "Kasugano, what is your purpose?" Honest asked.


    Honest didn''t understand what the purpose of Haru was. If it was money then Haru should be running away after Esdeath hade back from the Capital, but that wasn''t the case since after Esdeath hade back. Haru kept bing the Chief of the Imperial Police and continued his work without trouble.


    Well, that was a problem after Chelsea had given Esdeath his information.


    "My purpose is clear." Haru looked at Honest and said, "My purpose is to sit down in this position."


    This statement was very bold that caused everyone in this ce to start to scold him.


    Honest didn''t say anything, but the people around him were very mad.


    "You''re just someone from a country! Don''t dare to dream that you''ll be an Emperor!"


    "The Empire has been built for thousands of years! There is no way that it will fall into your hands!"


    "You greedy bastard?!"


    Even though Haru had good charisma, when people really hated him then it was impossible for them to like him.


    That was the case right now since both sides of people in the faction of General Budo and Honest Prime Minister kept scolding and mocking him right now.


    They thought that Haru was a joke itself since he thought that he could ascend to the throne.


    "How many people does this country have? How many towns? How many tribes? Who are the people who can threaten our country? Do you know these? Do you dare to name yourself a king of this Empire after that?"


    Another person stepped forward and asked Haru a series of questions. This person''s intention was clear since this person wanted to sneer at him who couldn''t answer those questions.


    Haru looked at this person. He remembered that this person should be the previous Prime Minister of the Empire and his name should be Chouri. If he didn''t remember wrong then this person would have been assassinated by the Three Beasts or Esdeath''s special squad in the past, but he had assassinated them earlier and made Chourie back to the Capital without a problem.


    However, the return of Chouri also meant a thorn in the throat of Honest. Honest couldn''t help but wanted to assassinate Chouri, and that was why Chouri decided to join the faction of General Budo to save the lives of his family.


    Chouri tried to change the Empire, but his power wasn''t enough to defeat Honest. He could onlyin and caused trouble to Honest, but he couldn''t do anything else besides that since he realized that Honest was too powerful.


    That was why the appearance of Haru made Chouri''s heart agitated. He thought that Haru was just an ignorant boy who couldn''t know anything and only a clown who had thought that he could be the Emperor.


    "What a cunt!"


    Haru snorted and said, "When Honest in control of the Empire, this Fatty could do a lot of corruption and a lot of things that made the Empire decay. You should ask him that question rather than me so that the Empire won''t turn into this state!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Haru''s refute.


    Honest twitched his eyes and couldn''t wait to kill this guy since this guy had called him fatty.

 Chapter 544 Ascend to The Throne 2

    <h4>Chapter 544 Ascend to The Throne 2</h4>


    With only one sentence from Haru, everyone was in a state of silence and wasn''t sure how to reply after they heard it.


    "Honest Prime Minister isn''t the same as you!"


    "Trash!" Haru sneered at such a rebuttal. He looked at them and said, "This word doesn''t target you personally, but for all of you who are standing here!"


    "All of you are trash!"


    This sentence caused everyone who was standing in this ce to be dumbfounded looking at Haru.


    "The Empire has fallen because of two people in this country," Haru said.


    The Little Emperor didn''t do anything and could only sit down on Haru''sps since his body was controlled.


    "First is Honest Prime Minister. His corruption is the reason why the Empire has fallen into this state! He is also the one who killed the previous Emperor along with Queen."


    "Honest has made a great contribution making once a strong Empire into this decayed state."


    Haru''s words created a powerful st to everyone which was both leaders of military and government officials.


    Killing the Emperor and the Queen?!


    Everyone knew that the death of the previous Emperor and Queen were very strange, but they could do nothing when it was stated.


    However, they didn''t expect the one who had done it was the current Prime Minister, Honest.


    They knew how ruthless and corrupt was Honest, but they didn''t think that fatty dare to kill both the previous Emperor and Queen, no, if it this fatty then everything was possible.


    Their original n was to change the Empire after Honest Prime Minster had died since they knew that this guy wouldn''t live too long with his way of eating and his fat stomach. They had thought that this guy would die because of high blood pressure, but it seemed that they were too naive to think such a thing since Honest had endangered the Empire from the beginning.


    "The second is General Budo," Haru said.


    However, after Haru had said it, a lot of people started to oppose him.


    "Boy, do you know that is General Budo''s contribution?"


    "You were still in your mother''s womb when General Budo was fighting against the enemy of the Empire!"


    "The General is very clean and has nevermitted corruption, how he is the reason why the Empire has fallen into this decayed state?"


    They might agree with him that Honest was the reason why this Empire had fallen, but they didn''t agree when General Budo was the reason why the Empire had fallen.


    Haru onlyughed when he heard such rebuttals. "He isn''t the reason why the Empire has fallen? Nonsense! It is also his fault that the Empire has fallen! Honest has done a lot of things that harm the entire Empire, but Budo has done nothing to stop this Fatty! Now, what do you think? Still thinking that General Budo is a great guy who has maintained peace in the Empire?"


    "¡­¡­"


    After this sentence, everyone in this room was silent once again. After this sentence, no one was able to support that General Budo didn''t take part in the reason why the Empire had fallen.


    Honest had always been corrupt and General Budo had always been a man full of the principality that hadn''t done anything to harm the Empire. The two of them had made a clear line between the two of them wouldn''t bother each other.


    Everyone also thought that General Budo was the person that they should aspire to since General Budo had supported the Empire silently, but after heating Haru''s remarks. They felt General Budo was also one of the people who had caused the Empire to fall into this state. Even though General Budo had the power to stop Honest, he hadn''t done a damn thing to save the Empire from the hand of this fatty.


    General Budo, who should be the protector of the Empire, had neglected his duty and it could be said that he was a coborator of Honest.


    "Hehehehe¡­"


    Honest started tough and said, "Kasugano, I don''t want to make a pointless argument with you since those things have no meaning! Ever since you have entered the pce, you have made two huge mistakes!"


    "First is controlling the Little Emperor with Teigu and try to fight me! Your second mistake is sitting on that throne!"


    Suddenly the jewel on Honest''s crown started to shine.


    "Erastone! This Teigu is able to destroy any Teigu! You have used a Teigu to control the Little Emperor, but once I have destroyed your Teigu! You won''t be able to do anything!"


    Haru didn''t do anything when he saw the light and only sat down on the throne with a smile on his mouth.


    "His Majesty! After I have destroyed his Teigu, you need to use Shikoutazer as soon as possible!" Honest said. He knew that the royal family had the strongest Teigu that could only be controlled by the Emperor.


    "Rx, I''ll do that, Prime Minister." The Little Emperor nodded solemnly.


    Honest felt weird when he saw that the Little Emperor could reply to him and also moved on his own since he knew that the body of the Little Emperor was being controlled by Haru. He felt weird, but the light on the jewel on his crown had moved toward Haru.


    However, Honest suddenly saw the smile of both Haru and the Little Emperor at the same time.


    ''Smile?''


    Suddenly there was a purple light that appeared below General Budo.


    General Budo, who wasn''t prepared, suddenly teleported in front of Haru and the Little Emperor.


    CRACK!


    The light that came out from Honest''s jewel suddenly hit General Budo.


    Therge armor of General Budo started to crack and disintegrate instantly when it was hit by the light from Honest''s jewel.


    Honest was in shock then when he looked at the throne he saw the scene that made his expression change.


    Haru was sitting on the throne, but the person who was sitting on hisp wasn''t the Little Emperor, but a beautiful youngdy.


    This young woman was sitting on Haru''sp while eating her lollipop, looking at them with a smile.

 Chapter 545 Ascend to The Throne 3

    <h4>Chapter 545 Ascend to The Throne 3</h4>


    Imperial Guardian: Shikoutazer.


    Shikoutazer is a massive armor-type Teigu used by the royal family of the Empire as ast line of defense if the Capital is ever to be destabilized. The suit itself is extremely massive and tall enough to overlook the Empire itself.


    It is said that it is also the strongest Teigu among the 48 Teigu that have ever existed in the Empire.


    Even though Haru didn''t agree that Shikoutazer was the strongest Teigu among the 48 Teigu, he had to agree that this Teigu was very powerful. He thought that this Teigu was simr to a giant robot or Gundam in his past life.


    To use this Teigu, someone needed to be someone from the royal bloodline. If this Teigu is sessfully being used then the Capital might be destroyed since one punch from this Teigu could destroy several houses easily. If it was given a chance, then this Teigu could be stronger with its Trump card, known as Purge Mode. Once it had activated the Purge Mode, then it was possible to destroy everything within the Capital.


    Haru knew about that and that was why he didn''te with the Little Emperor to the throne, and to deal with the problem of this Teigu. He had assassinated the Little Emperor before he went to the throne to meet all of them earlier.


    However, he needed a Little Emperor to have a chip in the conversationter and that was why he brought Chelsea with him.


    Chelsea''s Teigu, known as Gaia Foundation, was a very versatile Teigu since she could transform into anything.


    Haru had brought Chelsae to the pce and made her transform into the Little Emperor. He could use his light magic to create an illusion of the Little Emperor, but he thought that it was better to bring Chelsea since her transformation was very top-notch and it felt nice to have her sitting down on hisp.


    Because of the Little Emperor on hisp, General Budo didn''t dare to attack him. Because the Little Emperor was in hisp, Honest Prime Minister had used his Teigu and asked the Little Emperor to activate Shikoutazer.


    Everything was ording to his n.


    General Budo, who saw the Little Emperor turn into Chelsea, couldn''t contain his anger. Even though his Teigu had been destroyed, he charged toward her while raising his fist with an intent to kill her.


    However, how could Haru let that happen?


    Haru held Chelsea in his arm and he used his other hand to block General Budo''s attack easily.


    Even though General Budo had lost his Teigu, it didn''t mean his strength was weak.


    If it was a normal person then that person would be smashed by General Budo''s fist.


    Haru who hade to this world knew that mercy was something that couldn''t be given and the better way to do a thing was to kill someone as swiftly as possible, but it was different when someone wanted to harm a beautiful woman in front of him. "Kneel."


    "GNNNHH!!!!"


    General Budo suddenly felt that his body had be very heavy all of sudden.


    In the Fairy Tail''s world, Haru''s gravity magic might not be very useful, but it was different for the people in this world.


    Haru had used his gravity magic on General Budo to make his body heavy.


    Chelsea didn''t know what Haru had done, but she used this moment to strike her needle at the brain of General Budo.


    Stab!


    General Budo, who had been stabbed by a needle by Chelsea, was full of anger. He was in a kneeling position, but suddenly because of the moment of death and life. The blood of the Danger Beast within his body exploded and caused his body to get momentary stronger. "AAAAHHHHH!!!" He was full of anger and grabbed Chelsea who had stabbed him with a needle.


    Chelsea who was grabbed suddenly panicked since she didn''t expect that General Budo would suddenly move.


    General Budo used his hands to want to break Chelsea apart.


    "Cross Tail!"


    Suddenly numerous threads appeared around General Budo and trapped him. That thread was very sharp and it caused numerous wounds on his body.


    "ARRGGGGG!!!!"


    General Budo kept screaming and tried to move, but the power of the thread was too strong and he couldn''t escape from it. He kept roaring like a captured beast, but just the same as a captured beast. He could only do nothing in this situation and would die soon without being able to do anything.


    "Save me! Save me!"


    Honest, who saw this situation hurriedly ran away from this room. He had always had a confidant in his strength since he had practiced in the temple and had mastered Imperial Fist. That was why he had confidence that no one could hurt him.


    His Teigu Erastone was also very powerful since it could destroy any Teigu instantly.


    However, Honest had used his Teigu before and he could only use his Teigu again after a week since it couldn''t be used continuously and Haru also had his own Teigu.


    Honest knew that he was at a disadvantage and that was why he decided to run away. Even General Budo who was very powerful had been caught by Haru, even though he was strong, but he didn''t think that he was as powerful as General Budo.


    Haru stretched his hand and numerous threads moved toward Honest who was running away and created a grid pattern in front of Honest.


    Honest who had run away didn''t see the thread and ran into it.


    Ssh!


    Honest had turned into meat dice the moment his body touched the thread that had beenid by Haru.


    "How can I die? I can live for another 130 years! I can''t die here! I want to enjoy the beauty of the world and taste delicious food¡­"


    Honest''sst words before he sumbed to death.

 Chapter 546 Ascend to the Throne 4

    <h4>Chapter 546 Ascend to the Throne 4</h4>


    Honest Prime Minister has died.


    This tragedy made them unable to ept for a while. Honest had scolded them and even made their life a bit miserable, but they couldn''t ept it when they saw that Fatty died in this way.


    The Empire''s two most powerful people died today.


    Honest Prime Minister had died and turned into mincemeat on the ground.


    General Budo was wrapped around a thread from Cross Tail while also losing consciousness. The only thing that remained was the willpower of from the blood of Danger Beast on his body, but he would die soon.


    The Little Emperor also had been assassinated by Kasugano Haruka.


    Suddenly everyone didn''t know what to do in this situation since they had lost their leaders.


    "Y - You¡­!? Don''t think that you can''t get away after what you have done, Kasugano!!!"


    The former prime minister Chouri pointed his finger at Haru and said, "Guard! Come and catch this person who has posed himself as the Emperor!" He knew that he needed to use this chance to make the Empire turn better. Even though Honest and General Budo had died, he could regain his power within the Empire and made it better for people.


    However, Chouri couldn''t let Haru be the king and hurriedly asked the guards to catch Haru.


    When the guard entered the room, they wereing because Honest asked them for help, but after they saw that Honest had died. They pointed their spears toward everyone in this room.


    The subordinates of both Honest and Budo were toote to react when they saw the guards didn''t point their spears at Haru but at them.


    The head of the guard kneeled in front of Haru and said, "The guards are now under the order of Majesty."


    Then, one by one people kepting to the room and kneeled in front of Haru showing their respect to him and acknowledged him as the next king of the Empire.


    The majority of people who kneeled in front of Haru were those who were in power within the Empire.


    In the early beginning of his day, Haru had been inviting a lot of officials and the leaders of the army who had been neglected in their organization to be his subordinates after he had seeded in bing the Emperor. He gave them a benefit and roped them into his party making them into his supporters when he ascended into the throne.


    It was quite a trouble, but it was worth it since after he became the Emperor there would be a lot of trouble and he needed the help of the officials and the leaders of the army to help him.


    Everyone was also happy when they saw a chance to raise their rank and authority in exchange for their boss''s ces.


    Haru had created a chance for Night Raid to assassinate the superiors of his subordinates and some of them even assassinated their superiors directly to seize power. He believed that as long as there was an interest everyone would be very happy to follow him. Even though his charisma was high, he didn''t think that he could make everyone follow him unconditionally. He needed bait to make them follow him and made his position as Emperor stable before cleaning the bad people.


    Within a short time, Haru had controlled the entire military power in the entire Empire.


    Haru had usurped the Empire and became the new king of the Empire.


    ''Everything is over¡­'' Chouri thought at this moment. He felt very old and sighed in tiredness. He had juste back to the Capital and wanted to fight Honest to make the Empire be a better ce, but when Honest had died in front of him,


    However, he couldn''t be happy since more evil people had ascended to the throne. He wasn''t sure what to do and only hoped for his life to be spared since as long as he had a life he could do something for the Empireter.


    "Is this your purpose, Haru?!"


    Chelsea asked with an agitated voice. She looked at Haru with disbelief since this development was beyond her imagination.


    Originally, they had thought that Haru had asked them to eliminate his political opponent and that was also a chance for the Revolutionary Army to weaken the power of the Empire. That was why Najenda had agreed with Haru''s proposal to help him to assassinate those people.


    After the Little Emperor died, she knew that the situation was out of control. Then she saw him turn Honest into mincemeat.


    Chelsea thought that the Revolutionary Army could use this chance to raise their banner to overthrow the current government, but she wouldn''t have thought that Haru to use this chance to be the king himself after deceiving the Night Raid.


    Chelsea felt very ufortable when she was being used by him.


    "Yes." Haru walked toward the thrown and sat down once again. He looked at Chelsea and said, "I will be crowned as a king."


    Chelsea looked at Haru with a hateful expression and couldn''t believe that he was such a person. "You''re a bastard?!" She turned and wanted to go, but his voice made her steps stop.


    "Wait a minute," Haru said. "I''ll be the king soon and I''ll need a Teigu for my armies." He looked at Chelsea and said, "Either you stay here or give your Teigu to me?" He couldn''t let the Teigu go back to the hand of the Revolutionary Army and it was better to own the Teigu for himself.


    "Y - You¡­" Chelsea was full of anger and was looking at him with disbelief expression.


    Haru looked at her with a calm expression and didn''t care much about her reaction. He knew that the potential of Teigu in this world was very high and he thought to collect all of them. He was also a bit curious about what Dr. Stylish would do with the Teigu that had been stolen from Bt.


    Chelsea had a mix of emotions within her heart and threw away the Gaia Foundation at him in anger.


    Haru caught it easily and put it inside his zipper. He didn''t even order the guards to catch Chelsea since he didn''t think that her power would threaten him. He stood up and told everyone that he would go out to catch another Teigu.


    In the south area of the Capital.


    Akame had always felt strange at this moment, then suddenly she saw her little sister with a lot of dead bodies under her.


    "Onee-chan, we meet once again," Kurome said while eating a snack on her hands.


    The dead bodies around her also stood up and looked at Akame without expression waiting for Kurome''s order.


    Akame felt ominous forbearing and knew that her meeting with her little sister wasn''t a coincidence and if she had met her little sister then what about others?

 Chapter 547 Ascend to The Throne 5

    <h4>Chapter 547 Ascend to The Throne 5</h4>


    Leone, who had retreated, met Ran after her assassination.


    Sheele, who had retreated, had met Wave.


    Lastly, Mine who had retreated had met Bols.


    All of that wasn''t a coincidence since Haru had nned it from the beginning.


    All the evil people had also been caught and even killed by Seryu Ubiquitous who led the Imperial Police cleaning the Empire entirely in one swoop.


    So after his n was sessful, he had his eyes on the Teigu. He had nned to recover all the Teigu and his first target was the Night Raid.


    Haru had always thought that it was too dangerous for those beautiful girls to work as assassins and he thought to make them stop.


    If someone had read the story of Akame Ga Kill, then they would realize what Haru had done to all of them. The death of the members of Night Raid was very gruesome and it was better to take their Teigu and it wouldn''t be funny for them if they lost their lives in their job after he had protected them all along.


    ng!


    Akame and Kurome fought each other with their swords. The two swords collided and they jumped backward. They looked at each other with a calm expression. Even though both of them were sisters, they didn''t show hesitation when they decided to kill each other.


    Both of them had been trained within the Empire to enter the special assassination squad in the past, and their strength was simr to each other.


    Akame looked at Kurome for a while before moving very fast toward Kurome.


    Kurome didn''t move and ordered her corpse soldiers to attack Akame.


    Even though it was a corpse, their powers were very powerful and it was impossible for them to die before their corpse was destroyed. They also had their memories when they were still alive making them very strong.


    Akame knew that this corpse soldier was very powerful opponents since it didn''t fear death since they had already died, but her Teigu was also very powerful.


    sh!


    Murasame could kill anyone as long as it touched the body of someone and even that person was corpse they would die with its poison.


    Even if Kurome was quite powerful, butpared to Akame her strength was lower and she had been using a drug to make herself more powerful. It also weakened her power when she kept reanimating the life of the corpse using her Teigu.


    Akame moved very fast and would end the life of her little sister, but suddenly a knife appeared blocking her attack.


    ng!


    Akame jumped backward and looked at this person without emotion. "You''re going to abandon our alliance?" She knew that when Kurome appeared here that wasn''t a coincidence and it was the n of Haru.


    "Fall back for a while," Haru said.


    "Captain, don''t kill her," Kurome said.


    "I know." Haru took bread and gave it to Kurome. "Eat for a while after I have packed your sisters."


    Kurome nodded and ate the bread quietly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Akame looked at the bread in Kurome''s hand intensely, but hurriedly put her focus on Haru.


    "If you give up then I can give you the same bread," Haru said. He was toozy to fight and if this problem could be solved using bread then it was good.


    "No!" Akame answered resolutely. She wasn''t that cheap that she could be bought with only a single piece of bread.


    "I''ll give you 100 delicious foods that I cook personally, but you need to give me Murasame," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Akame was stunned for a while, but she resolutely shook her head with a regretful expression on her face. "No."


    Haru sighed and said, "Then, it is a pity." He yed with his knife for a while and made a copy of himself.


    !!!!


    Akame was surprised when she saw Haru who suddenly turned into 10 people.


    Haru had been using light magic to create an illusion of himself making nine copies of himself.


    Akame saw that she was surrounded, but she thought that she could use the voice to determine which was the real him, but suddenly she saw the knife on Haru''s hand started to be strange and created a very noisy noise.


    BRMMMM!!!!!


    Haru had made his knife into a chainsaw using the power of Sticky Fingers. He started to move and surrounded Akame from all directions.


    Akame was ready to meet the attack of Haru, but suddenly his body turned into the bright light that made her eyes blind for a while. "What?!" She was too surprised to react and tried to cover her eyes unconsciously, but suddenly she was pushed on the ground and her Teigu was taken.


    "¡­"


    Kurome, who was eating bread, had eaten all the bread on her hands while looking at the battle with a surprised expression. She didn''t know the power of Haru, but she thought that it was full of surprises.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    Akame suddenly felt that there was a zipper on both of her hands and legs making her unable to move. "Zipper?" She looked at Haru with a surprised expression and asked, "What is this?"


    Haru took out bread and put it into her mouth. "Just eat first."


    Akame gulped the entire bread unconsciously and she tasted the good food.


    "Kurome, I''ll leave her to you." Haru looked at Kurome and said, "Bring her back to the pce."


    "Yes!" Kurome said with a salute and brought her sister to the pce. She didn''t care about the zipper that appeared on both of her legs and hands since she only cared that her big sister had been caught.


    Haru went to the west, north, and east area of the Capital and caught Mine, Sheele, and Leone while also grabbing their Teigu at the same time.


    ''Everything''s over, huh?''


    Haru knew that it was just the beginning and this wasn''t over yet, but he had done his quest to conquer the Empire.

 Chapter 548 Crowned as Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 548 Crowned as Emperor!</h4>


    Haru had caught all of the female members of the Night Raid and ced them in one room. He was quite surprised since Chelsea didn''t run away and ced them in the same room. He didn''t ce them in jail, rather in a pretty good room letting them stay here until everything was over. He didn''t need to worry about them since he had cleaned off their Teigu and they didn''t possess a threat to him.


    "Haru, you bastard?! How dare you deceive me like this?! We have helped you, but you have arrested us?!" Mine was very angry when Haru had decided to deceive them and became the Emperor himself.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled hearing Mine''s scolding and said, "I''ll be crowned as an Emperor. As an Emperor, how can there be no big harem? So I arrested you to fill my harem. If you keep talking, you''ll be the first one who enters my room."


    "¡­¡­"


    Mine was silent after hearing those words but kept looking at Haru with an angry expression.


    Haru teased Mine for a while and cooked something for Akame to make her quiet then went out to manage the Empire.


    Everyone looked at Haru who had gone out and couldn''t help but sigh after being defeated by him.


    Munch! Munch! Munch!


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Akame who was eating the food happily and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Haru was in his office while listening to Seryu''s report since she had led the entire Imperial Police to catch the entire bad guy in this Capital.


    "Today, I have investigated 488 officials of government departments and 765 rich people who havemitted crimes in the Capital. There are more than 1485 rich people from the surrounding Capital who I have found doing a crime and 6748 people from medium and small thugs, and I have given all of them a sanction!" Seryu seemed very excited and happy when she gave the bad guy in this country a punishment.


    Haru nodded and could see that Seryu''s mood had be better. However, he had to admit that her sense of justice was quite strange, but it was alright since it only harmed the bad people in the Empire.


    "There are 20,000 people who havemitted a light crime and are waiting for a judgment on the jail," Seryu reported.


    Haru nodded once again and thought that the criminal in this country was more than the data on Seryu''s hand. He knew that those people had a connection with the criminal organization in the Empire and those organizations could threaten the people within the Empire.


    However, he could clean them upter when he had been crowned as an Emperor. If he was crowned then his mission for conquering the Empire would be done and he only needed to invite someone to join the Group Chat. His mission would be over after that, but he knew that it would be quite troublesome to travel from his original world to this world from time to time.


    Haru really hoped that he could get something that could help him travel both worlds without a problem.


    After he had listened to Seryu''s report and let her handle the criminal. He went to visit the official who still refused to call him an Emperor. He had controlled the entire military and it was very easy to force them to acknowledge him as the Emperor.


    Haru was quite surprised when the officials of the government quickly epted him, but when he thought about when Honest was their superior. It was frankly impossible for them to maintain their dignity and upright attitude.


    Haru kept urging them to make him into the Emperor as soon as possible, and on the day of the usurping, he had be an Emperor quickly.


    Even though there wasn''t much time, the officials of the government of the Empire could prepare quite a grand ceremony to crown him as an Emperor of this Empire.


    However, even though he had urged them, there was no way that Haru wanted them every one to know that he was the one who was in a hurry. He told them to create a scene where the leaders of the country had fallen and he was the only one who could be the Emperor of the country.


    Haru was reluctant, but under the urging of the officials of this country, he decided to ept and became the new Emperor since the kingdom needed a new leader and that person was him.


    It was quite shameless, but he needed to set up an image of an upright Emperor since the previous prime minister was a bastard and the Revolutionary Army would also try to overthrow himter.


    Sheele, Leone, Chelsea, Mine, and Akame who were being ced in the pce could move around within the pce as long as they didn''t go out of the pce. They went out together to look at the process of his process to be the new Emperor of this country. Even though they hated him, they also wanted to see what this guy wanted to do.


    "From today, I''ll be the Emperor of this Empire."


    Haru stood up in front of his throne looking at every subject in front of him.


    !!!!


    Everyone who saw Haru felt that they were really in the presence of an Emperor.


    "I know that some of you might not acknowledge me, and what I have done is very cruel, but I have done this because this country and the people within have felt too much suffering from the previous government." Haru clenched his hand showing his frustration expression and said, "That''s why I''m going to be the new Emperor of this Empire!"


    "I''ll turn this crumbling Empire into a ce where everyone can smile and chase their dreams!"


    "This is my promise! Together, we can do anything!"


    "¡­"


    Haru kept saying the things that are usually said from self-improvement books or coaches, making their hearts burn in excitement.


    Then suddenly one of them cried out his name loudly. Of course, that wasn''t a coincidence since he had nned someone to rill up the mood of everyone.


    "All Hail the Emperor!"


    "All Hail the Emperor!"


    "All Hail the Emperor!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The female members of the Night Raid and Chouri who had be the prime minister were dumbfounded looking at this scene and thought that this guy was a natural leader.

 Chapter 549 War Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 549 War Preparation</h4>


    Haru, who had been crowned as an Emperor, couldn''t take a break after his ascent to the throne. He needed to discuss thews within the Empire that needed to be changed since a lot of people had been very miserable under the rule of Honest Prime Minister.


    "People have long been suffering and we need to change thews to be able to support people better¡­"


    Haru had some knowledge aboutws in his original world and he decided to use some of them in this country since it was quite good. Even though for some of the officials thesews were quite strange in their ears, but thesews were good to make the life of ordinary people better.


    "With the new Emperor ascending to the throne, we need to summon all of the officials from all parts of the Empire to the Capital. At the same time, the capital also sends officials to temporarily take care of local affairs¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that some people wouldn''t ept that he had be the Emperor and that was why he decided to invite the officials from all parts of the Empire to the Capital to see who woulde and who wouldn''te after hearing his invitation. If they didn''te then he could make them into his enemy easily.


    Haru also knew that some officials within the Empire had their own ideas since the Empire before had already decayed in the hand of Honest and the Revolutionary Army had also prepared their armies in the border after working out with the neighboring country.


    Even though he was the current Emperor of the Empire, his current position was very unstable because the way he had be Emperor was very crude and rude. He had be the Emperor by killing Honest, General Budo, and the Little Emperor. He was sure that a lot of people outside of the Capital would try to reject him as the new Emperor, especially with the support of the Revolutionary Army.


    Haru remembered that in the story Najenda had contracted various officials in various cities and towns to support the Revolutionary Army. As long as the Revolutionary Army decided to move, then those officials would also move to support them.


    That was why he had decided to send out officials from the Capital to those various towns and viges to stop them, but he knew that the chance was slim that it would be sessful.


    Haru knew that the big war woulding and the Revolutionary Army had prepared their armies for a war against him, but he had prepared for this war and he also didn''t fear them. His eyes were fierce, but he really hoped that there was something that could make them stop the war since he didn''t want to spill too much bloodshed of the soldiers.


    Haru, whose body was full of energy after getting the reward from the Group Chat, couldn''t help but felt tired when he needed to take care of the matter of the Empire. He decided to take a breath and went to his room to drink something.


    However, suddenly there was someone who moved silently behind him.


    Haru grabbed this person and ced it on hisp. "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of me!" Chelsea tried to get away from him.


    Haru didn''t see anything dangerous on her hands, but he was curious about what this woman wanted to do. "Well, tell me what you''re going to do?"


    Chelsea looked at him and said, "The Revolutionary Army won''t be silent and ready for a war against you."


    "It''s okay, I''m ready to face them," Haru said.


    "You could have been killed," Chelse said, trying to scare him.


    "What? You''re worried about me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Chelsea snorted and said, "Who is worried about you? Don''t be narcissistic!"


    "Well, I have almost been killed by Esdeath." Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Just Revolunary Army is nothing."


    "¡­"


    "That Esdeath is going back to the Capital and she will also kill you," Chelsea said.


    Haru tapped his chin and said, "I might as well marry Esdeath and make her Empress."


    "Don''t dream! She is Esdeath!" Chelsea refuted.


    "What is impossible?" Haru looked at Chelsea and said, "Now, that you mention it. I haven''t given you a punishment after what you have done to me before." He observed her body from up and down while nodding.


    "W - What are you going to do to me?" Chelsea suddenly became scared and wanted to get away, but a hand wrapped around her waist made her unable to run away. She thought what he was going to do, but didn''t expect that he would steal her lips.


    !!!!


    Chelsea used both of her hands to push him away, but his strength was too much of her. She had to admit that his kiss''s skill was very good and her strength became weaker then stopped from fighting him.


    They were in a fierce battle for a while using each other tongues as a weapon, but as expected Chelsea was defeated easily.


    "Y - You bastard?!" Chelsea blushed while showing an angry expression. She felt veryplicated with this young man since he had yed her around.


    "I''ll lock the door for a while," Haru said. He loved her lips since they tasted very sweet.


    "What are you going to do?" Chelsea said while staring at him.


    "I might get killed in the battle so I don''t want any regrets in this life," Haru said while staring at her with a hot gaze.


    "¡­"


    "So¡­?" Haru didn''t force her but looked at her for a while.


    "Don''t ask¡­" Chelsea hugged him.


    Haru didn''t need to ask again since the answer was obvious.


    Night Raid base.


    Najenda took the information that was sent by the Revolutionary Army who had been lurking in the Capital.


    Honest, Budo and the little Emperor died, but most importantly, Haru who had be the new Emperor in the Empire.


    Looking at the bright light in the Capital, Najenda clenched her hands tightly while gnashing her teeth. She didn''t need to guess what had happened to know what had happened. ''Bastard?!''


    More importantly, Akame, Sheele, Leone, Chelsea, and Mine hadn''te back from their assassination


    ''You won''t sit in that ce too long ¡­'' Najenda turned and would pull him down from the throne.

 Chapter 550 Im more beautiful than them!

    <h4>Chapter 550 I''m more beautiful than them!</h4>


    "The new Empire! Tax-free for everyone!"


    Running on the top of the horse, a lot of people were making an announcement about Haru''s new policies to everyone within the Empire.


    "The evil corrupt Honest Prime Minister has died! The life of people will be better in the future!"


    "People don''t have to pay tax! Tomorrow, the Empire will open the grain warehouse to give support to everyone ording to their needs!"


    "Together, we can build a better future!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath walked along the street while listening to the announcement about the new policies of the new Emperor. She had been on the remote ind for a few days, and suddenly she had heard that the Emperor within the Empire had changed. She felt it was quite unreal and thought that she was dreaming for a while, but she knew that wasn''t dreaming and it was real.


    Esdeath had been only been away for a few days, but a lot of things had happened in those few days.


    ''What''s happening?'' Esdeath thought.


    In a short few days, the officials within the Empire kept announcing the new policies that would make the life of people within the Empire to be better trying to gain the support of the ordinary people.


    Esdeath chose some tea shop and ordered a tea while thinking about what had happened in the past few days. She could also listen to the people around her who were talking about the new policies exchanging their ideas.


    Esdeath who was teleported to the remote ind had been searching for a way to go back, but she couldn''t find it and she decided to give up. She decided to walk directly from that ind to go back to the maind of the Empire using her Teigu''s power.


    Esdeath froze the sea and sometimes flew using her ice power back.


    If it was other people then it might be impossible, but the one who had done this was Esdeath.


    However, when she had juste back from the Empire, she suddenly heard the news that the Emperor had changed.


    Who is the new Emperor?


    Esdeath knew that the original Emperor was only a small child and didn''t have any descendants. The Little Emperor also didn''t have a rtive who could be the Emperor. Honest also had died and couldn''t think who would be the Emperor.


    However, this answer was quickly answered by the people around the street.


    On the street, there were a lot of people who talked about the change of the Empire and each of them had different views about the new Emperor.


    They might not know much about politics and other things, but they only knew about the generous policies issued by the Empire and some gossip about the new Emperor Kasugano Haruka.


    "Do you know who the new emperor is?"


    "I know! Of course, I know! It is said that the new Emperor has killed the bastard Honest before he has ascended to the throne!"


    From their conversation, it was shown how much they hated Honest since that guy had made their life became very bitter.


    "The name of the new Emperor is Kasugano Haruka. It seems that he is also born in poverty, so he also understands better the hardships of our life. I have heard he wants to improve the lives of everyone in the Empire.


    "That''s right! We, our children, and our descendants will have a good life under his leadership!"


    Esdeath smiled sweetly when she heard what everyone was talking about. She had always been wondering what was the goal of Haru to use her name in the Capital, but she didn''t expect his goal to be very big and decided to be the new Emperor of the Empire.


    Esdeath couldn''t help but thought that Honest was quite dumb to believe that Haru was really her husband. She also thought about Honest''s action who had sent out his own son to mend the rtionship between her and Haru since Honest believed that their rtionship was real.


    If Honest was still alive then Esdeath really wanted to see what was inside Honest''s brain at that time.


    ''Haru¡­ Haru¡­ What am I going to do with you¡­''


    Esdeath didn''t realize that her mouth had turned into a crescent smile. She lifted the bowl of tea gently and sipped it slowly. There was an ice cube inside the warm tea already showing that she had prepared a lot of things for him.


    "But have you heard that the new Emperor has made a harem directly after he has ascended to the throne?"


    "Well, is there such a thing?"


    The smile on Esdeath froze at this moment when she heard their conversation.


    "This is what I have heard from my brother''s rtive."


    The man looked around and said, "It is said that when the new Emperor ascended the throne, he imprisoned five beautiful girls directly in the pce, saying that they would be his concubines."


    "The brother of my rtives'' friends are working in the Capital and he has been assigned in the pce, so he knows everything that has happened in the Capital. It is said that the new Emperor has been forcing everyone to acknowledge him to be the new Emperor!"


    "By the way, I also have heard that the new Emperor using the power of the military to get the throne forcing everyone to ept him or else they will be killed."


    "I didn''t expect that the new Emperor would be such a person."


    "Yes, so all of these good policies are a lie! Soon, he will be an evil personparable to Honest!"


    "Then are we ordinary people not saved?"


    The people around started to be scared when they thought that Haru would be the second Honest.


    However, when everyone was scared suddenly one person said something that made them see hope.


    "That''s not true! The Revolutionary Army has been preparing to end this horror at the border of the Empire!"


    "The Revolutionary Army is the hope of the people!"


    Esdeath, who heard all of this, knew that the one who had incited this was someone from the Revolutionary Army. She stood up and created a sword of ice in her hand before pointing it at the Revolutionary Army''s people who had constantly incited the people in their surroundings.


    "Esdeath¡­"


    This person from the Revolutionary Army suddenly shut his mouth when he saw Esdeath.


    "It''s good that you know me." Esdeath smiled and said, "Tell me everything you know, otherwise, I''ll let you try the torture methods that I have researched recently." She had researched good torture methods for Haru before and thought that it was a good chance to see whether it was effective or not.


    The man''s leg became weak and he couldn''t move. In front of Esdeath, all of his power had gone and he didn''t have courage for help. Once he had called someone then, without doubt, all the the Revolutionary Army''s people in this town would die. Even though he had trained in the Revolutionary Army to steel himself, but in front of Esdeath''s threat.


    Gulp!


    He decided to confess everything to Esdeath about what he knew since Esdeath was too scary.


    Esdeath nodded and learned everything from this man.


    Haru had cooperated with Night Raid to attack the Capital, then killed General Budo along with Honest Prime Minister. The Little Emperor was also killed by Haru and he had also controlled the entire army in the Capital and government officials.


    However, because the means of Haru to be Emperor was too barbarian, a lot of people were dissatisfied with Haru and didn''t recognize him as the new Emperor.


    The Revolutionary Army was coborating with those people tounch an attack on Kasugano Haruka.


    "What about the five beautiful girls?"


    Compared to the affairs of the Empire and the new Emperor, Esdeath was more concerned about the five beautiful girls who this man had talked about earlier.


    "The five girls are part of a group called Night Raid. They''re Akame, Mine, Leone, Sheele, and Chelsea, " the man confessed everything. He thought for a while and exined. "It is said that Kasugano Haruka has imprisoned them because they''re young and beautiful¡­" He couldn''t say the rest since the ice sword on Esdeath''s hand had entered his body. "Cough¡­¡­!" He coughed blood before falling to the ground lifelessly.


    Esdeath made the ice sword in her hand disappear and watched a lot of people running away because she had killed someone on the street, however, she didn''t care about any of that since her heart was boiling in anger right now.


    Young and beautiful?


    ''I''m more beautiful than them!''


    Esdeath suddenly realized that she had be weird and there was a flush on her cheeks.

 Chapter 551 Response of Each Forces

    <h4>Chapter 551 Response of Each Forces</h4>


    On the border of the Empire.


    Revolutionary Army gathered together while listening to the speech of their leaders.


    "NOW, IT IS OUR BEST CHANCE!!!"


    "The Empire is crumbling and the is an evil person who has usurped the control of the entire Empire!"


    "Now, we''re going to raise our arms! We can''t let the second Honest control the Empire again! We must overthrow the current government and create a beautiful country where everyone can live together!"


    "OOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    The spirit of the soldiers had been rising to the limit making their bodies excited.


    "We have contracted officials in various cities and towns! They have be our allies and they will help us to overthrow the evil Emperor and the country that we have dreamt of!"


    "We don''t need to worry that they''ll stop us and we can go directly to the Capital!"


    "Let''s create a new Empire and a bright future for all of us!"


    "OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone in the Revolutionary Army knew that their day hade and the country that they had dreamt would be realized.


    "Now, let''s bring justice to that viin!"


    "YEAHHH!!!!"


    "Set off!!"


    With the end of the speech, the armies of the Revolutionary Army set off in the direction of the Capital of the Empire.


    There were about 200,000 people in their armies at the time.


    However, this number would increase gradually as the Revolutionary Army advanced toward the Capital. There were arge number of armies in each town and vige that had coborated with them.


    As they arrived at the Capital, they would gradually gather together and form a big storm that would capsize the current government.


    In the underground base 30 miles away from the Capital of the Empire.


    Dr. Stylish was full of sweat, but his eyes were very lively injecting thest drug into his greatest creation. He was very careful and when everything was over he couldn''t help but shout joyfully, "Done! My ultimate fashion!"


    Dr. Stilish looked at his finished creation in front of him andughed excitedly.


    The humanoid creature in front of him was synthesized by Dr. Stylish from various Danger Beast species. The entire creature had no consciousness and it could form in various forms. Dr. Stylish needed to enter the body of this humanoid creature to control it.


    This was the strongest fashionpleted by Dr. Stylish,bined with advanced technology and western alchemy.


    Dr. Stylish was very confident that this humanoid creature could match the power of the Imperial Guardian: Shikoutazer. In his opinion, the advantage of Shikoutazer was its size and its defense. His creation had both of them and it could even evolve further after he hadbined Demon Armor: Incursio.


    Incursio had the ability to evolve and when it was inserted into this creation, that meant, this creation had an ability to evolve and became more invincible!


    Dr. Fashion knew that he needed the same wavelength to use this creation, however, with his body modification it was quite easy for him to use it. He was confident that he could wreck the entire Empire with this humanoid creature killing Kasugano Haruka along with the people around him.


    "Let''s go, Wild Hunts!"


    Dr. Stylish''s Teigu moved slightly and said with a bright smile, "Let''s go to the Capital and give the new Emperor a gift." He smiled sweetly and thought about Haru''s reaction when Haru saw his gift.


    With Dr. Stylish''s words, four figures appeared and walked toward him. Each of them had a cruel expression on their face and they were ready to start their carnage.


    In the Capital of the Empire.


    Haru listened to the reports that had been gathered by his subordinates.


    The majority of the officials that had been sent to various cities and viges had disappeared. Only a few towns and cities came to the Capital and recognized him as the new Emperor.


    Haru also received a lot of letters that mock, sneer, and refuse to acknowledge him were sent from various locations. He knew that it was a normal reaction since he had be the Emperor by force and there was no way to do anything about them for the time being since the armies of the Revoliary Army were charging toward the Capital.


    Haru knew that his war against the Revolutionary Army was inevitable. He was wondering whether he should send out a meteor right into them. He was sure that he could end them very fast and besides, he had a lot of Teigu that could help him into this battle.


    The Revolutionary Army didn''t have any Teigu, and even if they had a Teigu that Teigu must be the weak one since he had collected most of the powerful ones such as Extase, Erastone, Scream, Murasame, etc.


    Haru didn''t stay too long and went back to meet with everyone to rx. Seryu didn''te to him since she was quite busy with her job in the Imperial Police. He had made her into the Chief of Imperial Police since he knew that she would do a good job.


    However, he knew that he needed to make her up after the war was over.


    "Bastard, you end ising!!" Mine said angrily at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ever since they had been imprisoned on the pce in the Capital, Haru hadn''t put them in a strange dungeon or a jail, but let them have a good room and entertained them with delicious food, but even so, everyone didn''t have a good impression of him since he had imprisoned them.


    "As I said, you should give up early," Chelsea said while looking at himzily since she was quite tiredst night. She had to admit that he was really good and it was hard to stop until she had fallen asleep.


    "No." Haru shook his head.


    They didn''t tell anyone about their rtionship and it was pretty much secret, but they didn''t hide it and it was just no one had asked about their rtionship.


    Leone and Sheele looked at both Haru and Chelsea and felt weird for some reason.


    "If I lose in frontal battle then I can teleport all of them back to the border again or to the remote ind in the outside Empire using Shamb preparing my defense once again until I be the winner," Haru said with a smile giving them a joke.


    "BASTARD?!"


    They red at Haru once again showing a clear hostility.


    "So what do you want to eat today?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I want meat!" Akame said excitedly.


    If something that they didn''t hate about him was only his cooking and if this guy wasn''t their enemy then this guy would be a good prospect to marry.

 Chapter 552 War 1

    <h4>Chapter 552 War 1</h4>


    Haru had thought that the war would happen in a week or so, but he didn''t expect that the army of the Revolutionary Army would arrive so soon.


    However, he had prepared everything and he was also ready for the battle.


    Haru was standing in front of his army on the wall that surrounded the Capital while facing a million soldiers from the Revolutionary Army. He sighed and wondered whether he really should massacre the millions of lives in front of him. Even though he had tried to steal himself, he thought that he had massacred a million people.


    "¡­"


    ''As expected, it''s hard.'' Haru thought, but he didn''t show it on his expression. He still maintained his cold expression and didn''t even show fear in front of them. He was the Emperor of the Empire and needed to show his spirit in front of his soldiers to win this battle.


    Haru was only a normal person a few months ago and he felt that he would change when he kept killing someone indiscriminately.


    However, at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t be so soft toward the enemy or else he would be the one who paid the price.


    Kill or be killed.


    Everyone in this war was prepared to lose their lives to win this war.


    Najenda as themander and also high ranking soldier in the Revolutionary Army stood up in front of the armies and looked at Haru. "Kasugano Haruka, give up the throne and we won''t do anything to you!" She thought to use a negotiation since she also wanted to avoid a war and lost a lot of lives.


    Haru frowned when he heard Najenda''s words. He didn''t expect that this woman wanted him to give up. It was another thing if he was the one who would give the throne to them, but it was different when he was being told so. "Don''t ask something useless."


    Najenda frowned and said out loud, "You''re going to be like this? You''re to be an ignorant king until the end?" She looked at the armies behind Haru and said, "Before Kasugano Haruka was a king, he was a bastard who was using General Esdeath''s name to gain an opportunity to be an official in the Capital¡­"


    Najenda shouted the crime that had been done by Haru to shake the heart of the army behind Haru, so she could reduce the casualties of the Revolutionary Army.


    "STOP! YOU TRAITOR OF THE EMPIRE!!!" Chouri, who was the current Prime Minister of the Empire, shouted angrily and hurriedly stopped Najenda at the same time.


    Although he had to admit that he didn''t agree with the way of Haru to ascend to the throne and became a king since Haru had killed Honest, Little Emperor, and General Budo, he knew that Haru was a good Emperor. He had heard a lot of his policies and even though it seemed quite strange. It also made the Empire prosper while also making everyone in the Empire live happily.


    Chouri was sure that Haru could be a good Emperor and also his daughter was quite close to Haru. He had been always worried about his daughter who was more interested in martial arts to not marry a man.


    However, his daughter had shown an interest in Haru and he knew that there was a chance for both of them to marry each other.


    "No matter how much you say, you can''t change the fact that you''re only a traitor of the Empire that wants to steal the current government," Chouri shouted.


    The Empire is good under Haru''s rule and why should the Revolutionary Army continue with this war?


    Tatsumi couldn''t bear it anymore and yelled back, "Kasugano, let go of everyone!"


    "My sister won''t follow you back," Kurome answered and looked at Tatsumi with an intent to kill. She was very happy in the past few days when she was living with her sisters, especially when both of them were eating the foods that were made by Haru. She didn''t want to lose those happy days and would stop them no matter what.


    The two sides couldn''t find the middle line between the two of them and knew that the war was inevitable.


    Najenda waved her hand and ordered the army to charge her.


    Tatsumi was beside Najenda and asked, "Shouldn''t we use a long-range weapon?" He was quite puzzled as to why they should fight in close rangebat.


    "The other side has a Teigu." Najenda didn''t turn and looked at Run who was flying in the sky. "That Teigu wings have the ability to reflect on any long-range attack."


    Tatsumi knew that it was a very bad situation when their group would be attacked by their own long-range attack and looked at the battle.


    The frontline troops had begun to charge, one by one, the Revolutionary Army was full of momentum pushing forward toward the Capital breaking the gate forcefully.


    The long-range weapon was useless, and they could only use the most primitive way to siege.


    Bols held his Teigu and shot out a wave of mes that couldn''t be extinguished, drawing a line of fire in a frontline battle and directly blocking the opponent''s charge.


    Rubicante was a very powerful Teigu for suppressing an army.


    However, the number of armies of the Revolutionary Army was simply too huge to be stopped by Bols''s fire alone.


    Bols couldn''t suppress them alone.


    Kurome also supported Bols and used her Teigu to send out an army of the dead.


    Light shed, and several figures were summoned from the earth. Among these figures were humanoid and Danger Beasts. One of them was very huge and made everyone startled.


    The huge figure was a giant dinosaur-like Danger Beast species.


    Death Tagool.


    Death Tagool stood up 10 meters high and opened its mouth wide. It gathered an enormous amount of energy in its mouth and created arge orb that was simr to a "Cerro" on Bleach or "Bijudama" in Naruto. It only took a few seconds before the orb was sent out to the army of the Revolutionary Army.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    The huge energy sted away the army that charged toward the Capital and made them disappear without a trace.


    The army of the Revolutionary Army showed hesitation after they saw the power behind this monster. They didn''t dare to charge since death made them afraid.


    The power of Teigu was too powerful for them to fight.


    The whole battle was in a quiet state after the attack of Death Tagool but in this quiet state, only the sound of the flute could be heard in everyone''s ears.


    The whistle of flute sounded like a cry of sadness making them felt depressed and lowering their morals.


    "Military Music Dream: Scream!"

 Chapter 553 War 2

    <h4>Chapter 553 War 2</h4>


    Whistle! Whistle!


    In her early years, when Najenda was still General in the Empire. She had gone on an expedition together with Esdeath and she was familiar with this Teigu. She knew this voice was produced by Scream or the flute Teigu which was being used by one of the members of Three Beasts.


    However, that flute was now in the hand of Haru.


    When the melody of the flute sounded in the entire battlefield the army of the Revolutionary Army suddenly lost their desire for fighting, they lost their desire for a change, and their desire to build a better world. They felt very sleepy and only wanted toy down on the ground to sleep right now.


    Najenda knew that the situation was very unfavorable for the Revolutionary Army and she needed to do something. "Susanoo, use the Trump Card!"


    Susanoo nodded solemnly with Najenda''s order.


    Susanoo was a biological Teigu and the first one shown in the form of a human being. It was fairly powerful, especially after it had used its Trump Card.


    Magatama Manifestation.


    Susanoo absorbs his user''s life energy into the magatama on his chest to ess a more powerful, armored form. While under the effects of Magatama Manifestation, his hair whitens, his horns turn ck, and a disk appears on his back. It also has three new abilities such as Yata no Kagami, Ame no Murakumo, and Yasakani no Magatama.


    Haru frowned when he looked at Susanoo since he knew that this Teigu was very powerful since it could almost defeat Esdeath in the story, especially Susanoo''s skill which was known as Ame no Murakumo.


    If he wasn''t wrong it should be an ability that was able him to create a sword that could destroy the defense of Esdeath.


    Susanoo, who had used its Trump Card, seemed to be several more powerful and looked at Haru''s direction.


    "Leave it to me!" Wave stood up and shouted while swinging his short ck sword, "Grand Chariot!" His body was covered in steel ck armor and leaped forward to Susanoo to stop him. He hadn''t done anything earlier and this time he wanted to show his power in front of everyone.


    However, it was clear that Wave had chosen the wrong opponent. When he rushed toward Susanoo, he was being blown away by Susanoo and turned into a small ck spot in the sky.


    Wave felt very embarrassed and didn''t want to go back to the battlefield for a while.


    Haru couldn''t help but p his forehead when he saw Wave''s action. He knew that Wave had a lot ofedic scenes, but didn''t expect them to happen right now.


    Susanoo, who had thrown away Wave, charged again toward Haru who was ying with his flute. He was floating and moving very fast after this transformation.


    Haru knew that Susanoo was quite difficult to deal with since it was a Teigu. If it was a human then it was possible to defeat it with the power of "Horo Horo no Mi". He looked at Susanoo and thought for a while before grabbing his Shamb and decided to teleport it to the remote ind in the southeast since the existence of Susanoo was very annoying.


    Their distance was very close and they were ready to start their battle, but suddenly they felt a coldness that was so cold that it prated into their bone marrow.


    Their eyes of everyone hurriedly turned in the direction of the source of this coldness.


    Thousands of soldiers were turned into an ice sculpture in an instant, but their attention was fully focussed on the figure who was floating on the sky on the top of the ice.


    Her eyes were full of domineering and hostility while smiling.


    Her smile scared countless people in an instant and no one dared to move.


    The one who possessed such an ability was naturally the bravest and the strongest General in the former Empire, Esdeath. (Not in his current Empire).


    Under her figure, there were countless ice soldiers that were made using her power and that seemed ready to participate in this battle.


    Susanoo stopped his movement and hurriedly went back to the Revolutionary Army''s side.


    The existence of Esdeath was simr to a million armies and she could rewrite the entire battle by herself.


    Susanoo knew that he must protect Najenda at this time since Esdeath was their enemy.


    "General Esdeath! It''s great that you''re fine!" Haru tried to be as polite as possible in this situation and smiled. "I have been very worried about you all these days." He had almost forgotten about Esdeath and he really wanted to teleport Esdeath back to the remote ind again.


    However, he knew that the possibility was close to zero and if he really did that then Esdeath would really be his enemy. He also wasn''t sure whether Esdeath was really his enemy or not and he looked at Esdeath once again and thought it would be wonderful to have her as wife at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath was silent when she looked at Haru''s smile, but then she smiled and said, "You should worry about yourself." She had to admit that Haru''s smile was really good.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    Esdeath looked at Haru and said in a chuckle, "This time, I won''t kill you, but I will destroy your dignity, p you, and make you submit to me." She would make him pay after using her name first.


    Najenda, who heard Esdeath''s words, sighed in relief since she had confirmed that Haru and Esdeath were enemies.


    Haru sighed at that moment. ''Sure enough¡­''


    Esdeath looked at Haru and asked, "I have wanted to ask you a question¡­"


    "Finally! My fashion is here!!!"


    A voice interrupted Esdeath, and then suddenly an unrecognizable Danger Beast appeared in the sky.


    This Danger Beast transformed itself into the sky and turned into a beast with a height more than 100 meters and dropped from the sky.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    The huge shock wave brought a lot of people to the ground.


    "RAWWRRRRR!!!!" The beast didn''t turn toward the Revolutionary Army but turned toward the Capital.


    "Reinforcement?" Haru raised his eyebrow while looking at the creature in front of him. He recognized it immediately at one nce.


    The appearance of this huge creature was simr to a Tatsumi who hadbined with Incursio in the story.


    Esdeath squinted her eyes and sneered. She was very unhappy when this creature interrupted her.


    This creature was also looking at Esdeath since her figure was very dazzling in the middle of this battlefield since she was surrounded by soldiers who were made from ice.


    "Esdeath¡­" Dr. Stylish''s voice came from this creature. "You''re here too? That''s good! Last time, you couldn''t see my fashion! This time, I''m going to make you see my fashion!"


    Hearing this voice, Haru knew the identity of the huge creature in front of him.


    Dr. Stylish.


    The mad scientist who has deep research on Danger Beast, but his research had been wiped out by Esdeath before. However, this time Dr. Stylish hade back with a more stylish monster.


    Haru sighed in relief since he knew that Dr. Stylish wasn''t the Revolutionary Army''s reinforcement and it seemed that Dr. Stylish was more interested in Esdeath than him. He was inside the wall and he didn''t need to be worried about being caught up in their battle. He could let them tire themselves before ending the battle himself.


    "Well, that''s what I want to say, but why don''t we join each other and attack this new Emperor?" Dr. Stylish looked at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 554 War 3

    <h4>Chapter 554 War 3</h4>


    ''Fuck!''


    Haru cursed inwardly when he heard Dr. Stylish''s words. He looked at Najenda and Dr. Stylish and couldn''t help but curse them directly.


    In the present situation, the three forces were fighting each other outside of the city and Haru was waiting for a chance to clean up the battlefield after they were tired of fighting each other.


    Truth be told, Haru had created a lot of enemies for himself. For example, Esdeath, who was very angry at him for using her name as her fake husband to get an opportunity to enter the government in the Empire. He wasn''t sure about Esdeath''s feelings right now, but he was sure 100% that she had regarded him as an enemy.


    His other enemies were the millions of people from the Revolutionary Army on the battlefield. If he was in the opposite party, he was sure that he couldn''t ept someone who suddenly stole the Empire from Honest and the Little Emperor so suddenly and that was why he wasn''t that surprised when they wanted war from him, but he knew that he needed to solve this problem as soon as possible to consolidate his authority.


    Thest was Dr. Stylish, who he wanted to arrest before.


    Najenda and Dr. Stylish had cooperated with each other to end him.


    Esdeath didn''t say anything and didn''t express her position in this battle, but her default answer didn''t really matter to Najenda and Dr. Stylish since both of them could see that Esdeath wouldn''t help Haru.


    "Let me destroy this wall to show you the power of fashion first!"


    Dr. Stylish started to manipte the giant creature, making it walk toward the direction of the wall to destroy it.


    Kurome, who saw Dr. Stylish''s creature, also manipted her Death Tagool and condensed energy into an orb at the mouth of the Death Tagool, then shot it out toward Dr. Stylish, who was moving toward the wall of the Capital.


    Dr. Stylish manipted the huge creature and clenched the huge first mming the orb of energy that was shot by Death Tagool


    The orb which was mmed destroyed and created a huge force that caused a huge storm that decimated the soldier of the Revolutionary Army who was charging toward the wall.


    This huge creature was the best masterpiece created by Dr. Stylish and it wasparable to one of the strongest Danger Beasts in the world.


    Death Tagool was also a strong Danger Beast, but it couldn''t bepared to the huge creature that was made by Dr. Stylish. There was still a gap of power between them.


    Inside the body of the huge creature, Dr. Stylish waspletely fearless in this battle and Kurome''s Death Tagool didn''t possess a threat toward him. He started to fight with Death Tagool, but it wouldn''t take him a long time to defeat it before he destroyed the wall of the Capital.


    Haru started at Dr. Stylish for a while then suddenly he moved very fast toward the battlefield. He felt that Dr. Stylish was too dangerous for the Empire and he had decided to use the power of Shamb to exile him.


    Haru had used Shamb for a while and knew that there was a coordinate of teleport to outer space.


    Dr. Stylish was too dangerous for everyone in this world and it was better to send him out to outer space exiled him from this.


    "KASUGANO HARUKA!!!"


    A loud yell sounded on the battlefield, then a sharp arrow was shot at Haru.


    Haru was wondering which idiot would scream his name when they wanted to kill him. He had his observation haki and could evade this arrow easily. He avoided this arrow and continued to move forward.


    However, as the arrow passed suddenly it changed its direction and chased after Haru again.


    "L''Arc Qui Ne Faut, as long as I have said your name and you''re within my range, then this arrow will follow you forever until your death!"


    A man holding a low bow 20 meters away from him shouted while looking at Haru directly and seemed quite proud.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and made his speed faster.


    sh!


    It was so sudden that Haru suddenly appeared in front of the man.


    The man was so surprised and wanted to take out his arrow to shoot him out again.


    However, Haru didn''t let him and destroyed the Bow''s Teigu directly and gave him a knee attack on his chin. ''For such a long name this Teigu''s ability is surprisingly in.'' He thought about when he destroyed the L''Arc Qui Ne Faut.


    BAAANGG!!!!


    The man flew far away from his horse and his chin was instantly broken by Haru''s knee.


    Haru had been using his observation haki and realized that there was a danger in the spot where he had attacked the man with Bow''s Teigu and used his Shamb to teleport back to the wall of the Capital.


    Light shed and energy sted away from the location where he was standing earlier. A deep hole was created by the power of that energy.


    That energy attack was released by Susanoo in his Magatama Manifestation form. Of course, that attack could only be used for one time and it also drew huge life energy from Najenda.


    Haru realized more that his power wasn''t that strong enough for him to neglect all of the people in this world after seeing Susanoo''s attack.


    Dr. Stylish was walking over the wall of the Capital of the Empire. Each step of this huge creature could take a dozen feet and before long he had arrived right in front of the wall. The tall body covered the sun and the huge body shadow covered everyone in the Capital, especially the soldiers on the top of the wall since their distance was very close to this huge creature.


    The pressure brought by this huge creature was very powerful. On top of the war, there were many people whose legs were trembling over and couldn''t stand up. Looking at Dr. Stylish in front of them, they thought that it was the end of the world.


    Haru''s figure disappeared once again and appeared on the top of Dr. Stylish.


    "Dimensional Formation Shambh!"


    Haru''s ability to use Shambh opened a huge portal above Dr. Stylish''s head.


    "HOW CAN I BE TELEPORTED LIKE THIS!!!"


    Dr. Stylish tried to struggle, but space started to distort and a huge power caused a twist within the portal.


    Haru saw the figure of Dr. Stylish, who had failed to escape from the portal and was teleported away to outer space.


    The disappearance of Dr. Stylish caused a shock on the battlefield.


    Haru, who had fallen from 100 meters high,nded smoothly without any problem.


    The soldiers of the Empire who saw the strong momentum of Dr. Stylish had their morale declined to the extreme, but they saw the situation suddenly reversed when Haru made Dr. Stylish disappear from the battlefield their moral rose to the limit and they were in a state of excitement.


    The spear on their hands was facing the sky and they shouted loudly at the same time.


    "LONG LIVE YOUR MAJESTY!!!"


    "LONG LIVE!!!"


    "LONG LIVE!!!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 555 War 4

    <h4>Chapter 555 War 4</h4>


    Compared to the high morale of the Empire''s soldiers, the morale of the Revolutionary Army who was led by Najenda had suffered a major blow.


    Even a giant monster like Dr. Stylish had been defeated by Haru, what is their odds to win this war?


    Haru looked at the soldier who was cheering and felt his palm was hot. He looked at Shambh and knew that he couldn''t use it again for a while.


    Using such a powerful andrge portal would overload the Shambh directly and make it unable to be used for a while.


    Haru forgot that Teigu had its own limit and Shambh which had overload couldn''t be used for a while.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether Dr. Stylish coulde back or not after he had teleported him to outer space, but when he thought about Incursio''s ability.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and thought that Dr. Stylish woulde back once againter since Incursio had an evolving ability. That Teigu would evolve continuously until the life of Dr. Stylish was saved, but that was alright since he had the confidence to end the life of that huge creature.


    With the disappearance of Dr. Stylish, Haru put his attention to Esdeath.


    Even though the Revolumary Army had a million soldiers, in terms of threat, they were far less than Esdeath.


    "General Esdeath, are you still the general of the Empire?" Haru asked.


    "Meaningless question."


    Esdeath closed her eyes slightly and said, "Empire has changed, does it matter if I''m a general of the Empire? I''m not here for the Empire, but for myself." She shouted loudly and opened her eyes while looking at Haru.


    "Here, there is a fight, and I, enjoy the fight!" Esdeath looked fiercely at Haru and said, "And I have also enjoyed trampling the dignity of the new Emperor." She had been standing on the ground and looked at him while crossing her arms.


    "So you have decided to be my enemy?" Haru said helplessly. He had to admit that he liked Esdeath''s personality a bit even though she was sadistic, cruel, and domineering, but this woman could also show a warm expression.


    Haru was very interested in Esdeath and because of this, he didn''t want to reach a point where there was no turning back between the two of them.


    If Honest''s Teigu could be used then he would use it directly, but he couldn''t use it since it could only be used for once a week and the war had just happened just one day before the recovery.


    Haru couldn''t help but feel that his luck had been very badtely. Once he had a battle against Esdeath, this would undoubtedly turn into a hard fight. He wasn''t going to underestimate Esdeath since Esdeath also had a Trump Card which allowed her to stop time for a while.


    "It was you who decided to be my enemy at the beginning!" Esdeath said coldly, her hair fluttering because of the strong wind.


    The Military Music Dream Scream was still yed slowly. After this Teigu was used for a while, the Revolutionary Army had no intention to continue to fight and even some of the Revolutionary Army fell directly to the ground and began to sleep.


    It was a good thing since Haru didn''t need to worry about the Revolutionary Army who was going to attack the wall of the Capital when he was fighting against Esdeath.


    Haru looked at Esdeath and knew that their battle would be inevitable. However, he didn''t intend to use all of his power until he was forced. He took out the Spectator from his zipper and ced it on his forehead.


    Esdeath frowned and said, "You haven''t listened to me." She had told him to use his everything during the battle, but here she saw him take out one of his Teigu on the battlefield.


    "Anyway, I know that you''re going to wait for me," Haru said and held a knife in his right hand.


    "There is no second chance," Esdeath said while holding her sword.


    "I don''t need a second chance," Haru said.


    They looked at each other before charging toward each other.


    The Wild Hunt that came to the battlefield following Dr. Stylish saw the current situation and wanted to run away since Dr. Stylish had been exiled to outer space. The battle of Esdeath and Haru would also be certain to turn into a big scene.


    That was why they had decided to run away to avoid being affected. They only wanted to have fun and they didn''t have an intention to die in this battle.


    However, when they wanted to run away, suddenly they were surrounded by a lot of people.


    "Long time no see."


    Bt, Tatsumi, and Lubbock, who had led the Revolutionary Army, had surrounded the Wild Hunt when they wanted to run away. They knew that the situation was bad, but it wasn''t that bad to the point that they would give up this war.


    "To deal with Teigu''s users, you must also be a Teigu''s user. Right now, the gate of the Capital can''t be attacked and it is exactly a time for all you, the Teigu''s user to attack." Lubbock looked at them and asked, "What do you think? Do you want to go?"


    The Revolutionary Army looked at them in fierce expression, staring at the Wild Hunt group ready to attack depending on their answer.


    The dense encirclement wasn''t something that few of them could breakthrough, but if they didn''t leave, the Revolutionary Army would force them to attack the Capital joining the Revolutionary Army group to defeat the current Emperor.


    They were caught in a dilemma and weren''t sure how to answer for a while.


    ng!


    Suddenly they heard a loud sounding from the battle between Haru and Esdeath.

 Chapter 556 War 5

    <h4>Chapter 556 War 5</h4>


    Knife and sword met each other, shing with each other, creating a spark between their intense confrontation.


    After Haru and Esdeath fought each other, they jumped backward ready for their battle once again.


    "Spectator! Illusion Sight!"


    Haru used the power of Spectator and cast an illusion that brought the target to their most precious person and showed them before their eyes.


    However, Esdeath, who had been cast by this illusion, didn''t even blink her eyes to y her sword at Haru.


    There wasn''t any hesitation on Esdeath and she sent out numerousrge icicles at Haru.


    Baam! Baam! Baam!


    Haru used his knife to destroy the icicles that were sent by Esdeath.


    Esdeath jumped backward once again and created a distance between the two of them.


    "Don''t use such a trick on me." Esdeathughed and said, "In my eyes, the most important person in this world is you! And I want to knock you down, torture you, put your neck with a chain, and ce a mark on your body to show that you''re mine!"


    The Spectator didn''t work on Esdeath. No, it should be said that it was working on Esdeath, but the vision didn''t change since the most important person for Esdeath was him.


    It seemed quite a strange exnation, but in conclusion, Spectator didn''t work on Esdeath.


    Haru narrowed his eyes and was quite annoyed by Esdeath. Even though he liked her, it didn''t mean that he loved being treated like this.


    "Very good, Esdeath! I''ll also knock you down! After that, I''ll prepare a whip and candle when I catch you! You like to be Queen?! I''ll make you into my ve! You''re sadistic? I''ll make you into a masochist! Let''s fight each other now!"


    Although Haru didn''t know much about that kind of y. However, he could learn itter and his knowledge about masochist and sadistic y was only limited to whip, candle, rope, and some p on the butts. He didn''t have that much of hobby, but if it could change Esdeath into submissive type then he learned it.


    "Very good!" Esdeath didn''t show anger at Haru''s provocation, but said with interest and smile, "Then, let''spete and see who can be tamed!" She jumped to the sky and created a de of ice around her surroundings and manipted it to attack Haru.


    Haru hadn''t used his power other than his knife y along with observation haki. He didn''t use his light magic, gravity magic, pleasure magic, or the power of ''Horo Horo no Mi'' in this battle since he wanted to keep it for a Trump Card.


    Haru moved forward to escape from the de of ice that was created by Esdeath.


    However, suddenly there was another attack that was moving toward him.


    Haru raised his eyebrow since this attack didn''te from Esdeath, but from someone else.


    Ultrasonic waves along with aerial des moved together with an intent to kill him.


    ''Wild Hunt¡­''


    Haru frowned when he saw those two attacks and knew that those two attacks were made from the Teigu of the Wild Hunt''s member.


    The one who attacked him was Cosmina and Enshin.


    Cosmina was a young woman with a bob-style haircut and bunny ear essories on her head.


    Enshin was a lean, muscr man with ck hair styled in a triangr bob-like cut and small light-colored eyes. He was a former pirate ranging in the eastern seas until he was picked up by Syura during his travels to join Wild Hunt due to his talents of swordsmanship.


    Under the threat of the Revolutionary Army, they were forced helplessly to attack the Capital and sent to attack the Teigu''s user in the Capital.


    However, they had decided to attack Haru when they saw Haru who was fighting against Esdeath.


    Cosmina and Enshin sent out their attack at Haru together with the army of the Revolutionary Army.


    It was just that neither of them realized that this attack had caused a big trouble for them and instantly offended the two strongest people in this ce.


    Haru dodged their attack easily without any trouble then looked at the group of people along with Cosmina and Enshin who wanted to kill him.


    Esdeath frowned and said, "This is the battle between two of us, you two are going to die after disturbing our battle!" She didn''t say anything else and really did what she had said earlier. She created arge block of ice dropping it right on top of people that had disturbed her battle.


    Few people jumped and dodged quickly, but the majority of them couldn''t escape and were crushed by a block of ice bing mincemeat.


    Haru also wasn''t going to give them mercy and killing them with his knife moving very fast shing their necks in an instant.


    Enshin, who was being shed by Haru, tried to stop the bleed on his neck, but the wound was too big. "H - Help me¡­" Blood continuously came out from his neck, but in the end, he died in a pitiful manner.


    Haru''s speed was too fast and on the battlefield, one by one people had fallen down on the ground while trying to cover their necks.


    Most of them tried to struggle, but they couldn''t do anything against the attack of both Esdeath and Haru.


    Cosmina was crying when she saw the power of Esdeath and Haru."Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I can do anything for you! I can do anything in bed¡­" She didn''t have time to finish her words before she was frozen by Esdeath.


    Esdeath had also killed another female member of Wild Hunt who was very proficient in alchemy with her ice.


    Haru was fighting against the Wild Hunt''s member who was using a katana.


    The man seemed confident in his swordsmanship when he was facing Haru.


    However, Haru''s speed and power were bigger than his. Haru destroyed the man''s katana and stabbed his knife right into his head killing him instantly.


    It was quite ironic when this man was killed with something that he believed was stronger than Haru.


    In the end, the surprise attack of Wild Hunt and the Revolutionary Army failed in the hands of both Haru and Esdeath.


    Themanders of the Revolutionary Army hurriedly stopped their attack since they didn''t want their soldiers to die needlessly.


    "No one will stop the fight between us!"


    Esdeath looked at Haru and said, "At this moment, right here, both of us will decide who is the master and the ve!


    NOTE:


    I know that you''re all impatient and want to see that this arc to over or see Haru uses a "pleasure magic" or "meteor" to end the war, but please bear with me¡­


    When I''m making this arc, I have been thinking if I use a "meteor" or "pleasure magic" right away then Haru is going to rule this country with force and power rather than using his mind. It might be too brainless somehow¡­


    I don''t want Haru to be a killer who doesn''t care about human life and it doesn''t match his identity who was only a normal reincarnator a few months ago¡­


    In some scenes, he might have killed some people, but he doesn''t feelfortable with it since his identity is harem protagonist, not a soldier or mercery who is full of blood.


    He might kill, but not the innocent or the people who are forced by fate to join something that they don''t want either.


    It might be slow, but because of that, I''ve learned a lot after writing this arc.


    Lastly, there might be a lot of inconsistency when I have written this story. If so just tell me¡­¡­


    Oh, there is also another note below that might surprise you¡­¡­

 Chapter 557 War 6

    <h4>Chapter 557 War 6</h4>


    Love is war!


    Haru knew that love was a war, but this time it was entirely different.


    This battle would settle the rtionship between the two of them.


    Honestly, Esdeath''s sword proficiency was good, but it didn''t possess that much of a threat toward him. The biggest threat was her terrible ice maniption ability.


    Haru knew that with his "Horo Horo no Mi", he could turn himself into an astral mode that made him unable being attacked by physical attack, but the ice ability of Esdeath was able to give him damage since even though he couldn''t be attacked by a physical attack, but he could still feel the coldness of the ice and if he was careless there was a high chance of him being frozen to death or being caught in the Esdeath''s time stop.


    Even though he was confident in his knife proficiency, hepared Esdeath''s sword proficiency. He wasn''t that much better, however, his strength and speed were several times bigger than Esdeath. Lastly, he was able to see a future that gave him a high boost in the confrontation between the two of them.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Esdeath frowned since the force behind Haru''s attack was very strong. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to face him in terms of strength and that was why.


    Haru jumped away when suddenly he felt danger.


    In the spot where he was standing earlier, there was ice in the shape of a cone with a sharp point that was so sharp that he was able to stab anyone to death.


    Haru kept jumping avoiding those ice cones that were made by Esdeath then twisted his body in swirled using his knife to destroy the several ice cones that wanted to trap him. He kept avoiding Esdeath''s attack and looked at the condition of his knife.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that he really needed a weapon since this knife couldn''t support him anymore. He also knew that he needed to end this battle as soon as possible since he felt a bad forbearing for a while. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he needed to be in a hurry.


    Haru looked at Esdeath who was floating in the air kept using her ice ability a lot of times and knew that this woman wouldn''t feel tired to use such an ability a lot of times. He took a deep breath before shouting, "ESDEATH, MARRY ME!!!"


    Haru decided to use these words to stun Esdeath for a while before he made himself invisible using his light magic and moved toward Esdeath who was in the sky using his gravity magic.


    His voice was so loud that it spread directly across the battlefield of the two armies.


    Esdeath was trembling in the air and was a bit shocked when she heard Haru''s words. The whole person was stunned and wasn''t sure what to do for a while.


    ''You''re proposing to me? Here? Are you an idiot?! You can ask thatt---'' Esdeath hurriedly shook her head when she thought such a thing.


    Those words also brought a great impact on the army of the Empire and the army of the Revolutionary Army who was about to fight.


    "This kind of proposal on the battlefield, especially in the face of millions of troops¡­ His Majesty is awesome!"


    "Well, this confession in front of millions of troops will be very hard to refuse¡­"


    Such a thought emerged in the hearts of millions of people on the Empire''s side. After hearing such a marriage proposal, the army of the Empire couldn''t wait to drop their weapons directly, and shouted, "Marry him! Marry him!" and a lot of things to make Esdeath ept Haru''s marriage proposal.


    The power of General Esdeath could determine the oue of this war.


    Najenda''s face was so pale and she felt that the whole situation had turned bad. If Haru really was able to defeat Esdeath in front of the millions of armies, then the bnce of the battle would be turned into favorable toward the Empire''s side and the Revolutionary Army''s side would lose in this battle.


    Esdeath who was floating in the midair suddenly felt a strong wind on the left and subconsciously evaded to the right, but she felt a thread suddenly wrapped on her right side. She used her ice power to destroy those threads that wrapped on her right side.


    Esdeath had lost the location of Haru and didn''t know where he was for a while, but she could feel his presence around her.


    It was just suddenly her entire body felt very heavy and before long a thread which was invisible had turned into visible and trapped her body.


    Esdeath wasn''t sure how her body suddenly turned heavy, but she knew that it was one of Haru''s abilities. She was more and more curious about him and what his ability was.


    "You lost, Esdeath."


    Haru appeared behind Esdeath while cing his knife on her neck. He wasn''t sure whether a thread from Cross Tail could trap her for a while.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but use his gravity magic in this battle to catch Esdeath, but it was alright since he had caught her.


    However, he was also puzzled since after being caught, Esdeath hadn''t done anything and let him catch her.


    Esdeath looked at Haru while tilting her head slightly avoiding Haru''s gaze. "I lost, what are you going to do?"


    Her voice was very soft when she asked this question.


    Haru looked at Esdeath for a while and smiled. "Of course¡­"


    Suddenly, Haru really felt bad forbearing. He had been using his observation haki the entire time and felt that there was a danger that was aimed at him.


    Haru looked toward the sky in doubt, but he didn''t see anything.


    However, he could feel a strange force that tried to press the whole sky.


    Haru suddenly felt a dangerous feeling and wrapped his arm around Esdeath''s waist, quickly run away from the spot where he had been standing as soon as possible.


    It was something unknown, but he was sure that it was there and it tried to kill him and Esdeath and at the same time.


    Haru took out Belvaac and threw two of the axes on this thing.


    The two axes moved very fast and cut down something dropping a green liquid before it stopped by something.


    Haru didn''t care and fastened his speed using his light magic to create a safe distance between them.


    Esdeath could see the axes that were thrown by Haru was stuck on something, but she wasn''t sure what it was sure since she couldn''t see it.


    It was on the spot where both of them were standing earlier, there was a huge force that mmed on the ground creating an earthquake in the entire battlefield.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    The ground constantly cracked and it kept expanding to the whole battlefield while a lot of the people died without knowing the cause of it.


    ''What is this?''


    Najenda also felt fear of this mysterious urrence and could only think about one thing.


    ''Is this judgment day?''

 Chapter 558 War 7

    <h4>Chapter 558 War 7</h4>


    It isn''t a judgment day, but it is a stylish day!


    It was Dr. Stylish who had attacked Haru earlier.


    Dr. Stylish was using the ability of Incursio to turn himself which had turned into a huge creature to make himself invisible for a temporary time.


    Haru didn''t expect Dr. Stylish toe back very soon. Even though he had exiled Dr. Stylish to outer space, that guy coulde back to the battlefield once again while also using the power of invisibility tounch a surprise attack on Haru.


    Fortunately, that he had always been using his observation haki and he had spotted Dr. Stylish before his attack touched him, otherwise, he wasn''t sure what was the result of that attack. Even though his body had be stronger from the prize that he had gotten from the Group Chat, he didn''t want to receive the attack from the huge monster in front of him.


    Haru released Esdeath and decided to fight Dr. Stylish as soon as possible since the existence of this monster was too dangerous for the Empire. Even though Dr. Stylish was in an invisible state, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t see him. He took his knife once again and charged toward Dr. Stylish.


    Haru could see from his observation haki that Dr. Stylish''s shape had changed into something different.


    Theyer of ice formed under her feet and Esdeath stood firmly in the air after Haru had released her. She looked at his back who started a fierce confrontation with Dr. Stylish, who hadbined himself with the monster.


    Esdeath waved her hand, and a number ofrge icicles appeared around her surroundings and shot it out toward the invisible monster who was fighting against Haru.


    Those icicles surrounded the battle between Haru and the invisible monster creating arge circle making the invisible monster appear before them.


    Esdeath was a genius fighter and she developed a technique that could turn an invisible opponent to turn visible before her eyes. It wasn''t something difficult for her since she was only changing the direction of the light with her ice making the invisibility of Dr. Stylish disappear.


    The figure of this monster shocked the entire battlefield in fear.


    Creepy tentacles around its body with a pair ofrge wings on its back. The whole body which was originally in a humanoid form had turned into a dragon. The tall figure of more than 100 meters covered the entire sky of the Capital turning into dark giving a depressing, gloomy, and fear to everyone who was looking at the figure of this monster.


    Bt who saw this monster was shocked. "Incursio¡­ evolved¡­?" He murmured in surprise when he saw Incursio who had turned into this evil dragon.


    "Big Bro, what do you mean?" Tatsumi asked and simrly, he was in a state of shock since he also knew that this monster was very dangerous.


    Bt sighed and said, "Incursio is made from the flesh of Tyrant, a Super ss Danger Beast. The Tyrant''s power is so great that its flesh is still alive within¡­"


    "What?!" Tatsumi was surprised when he heard it and didn''t expect the Danger Beast to be alive within the Incursio.


    "There is always a limit when someone is using Incursion." Bt was looking at the giant dragon with a frown and said, "People who aren''t strong enough will die the moment they put Incursio¡­¡­" His expression was a bit hard and continued. "That death was caused by the Tyrant''s flesh on the armor. I have only heard it, but Tyrant who is living inside the armor is sucking the life force of the human who is wearing Incursio and continues to evolve."


    Tatsumi was puzzled and asked, "Evolve? Is Incursio going to evolve?"


    "Yes." Bt nodded and said, "After changing the user, Incursio will evolve to form that is suitable for its user, and some evolution is happening because of a special situation¡­ Lastly, each evolution of Incursio will be stronger."


    "What a strong Teigu!" Tatsumi''s eyes were red, watching Incursio on Dr. Stylish with a surprised expression and said, "Infinite evolution, it means that it can be strong with no limit!"


    "Yes," Bt said while looking at Dr. Stylish who had turned into a dragon which was more than a hundred meters.


    Judging from the shape of the Incursio, Bt knew that Incursio had be stronger than it was in his hands and he wasn''t sure how strong that it would be since it could continue with its evolution.


    However, because of that, there was an ominous premonition inside his heart and the more he thought after he lost his Teigu. The more that he thought that Teigu was really harming himself along with the people in this world.


    "ROOOAARRRR!!!!"


    A loud roar from Dr. Stylish''s mouth shook the entire battlefield, causing everyone to close their ears in pain.


    Some people fainted directly and some stronger people could only stand there silly as if they didn''t know what to do. They felt that their legs felt weak and it shook constantly.


    They felt that they were like prey in front of a huge predator, and the fear that came out from this predator gave them a fear that reached into the deep of their hearts. They were helpless, they could only do nothing, and could only stand while watching the dragon in front of them.


    Dr. Stylish, whose form had turned into a dragon shape, was simr to the Super ss Danger Beast, Tyrant.


    "Shut up!" Esdeath was annoyed by the loud voice from Dr. Stylish and forming a huge a lot of icicles on the top of Dr. Stylish.


    The icicles were huge and a lot while they moved very fast, dropping right into the body of Dr. Stylish.


    Haru ran away to avoid these icicles while looking at the result of that attack.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    Dr. Stylish roared once again, and his wings waved, again and again, bringing strong winds to the people in his surroundings.


    Haru narrowed his eyes slightly looking at the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army who had run back to avoid the wind that was produced by Dr. Stylish.


    Besides the strong win, there was a lot of ruin of the icicles that were made by Esdeath which were smashing around in random ce making this location a dangerous location.


    Dr. Stylish kept waving his wings produced strong winds, however, that winds couldn''t stop the group of huge icicles that were made by Esdeath.


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    Esdeath''s attack met the body of Dr. Stylish, who had turned into a dragon, causing a reaction that wasn''t worse than a catastrophe.


    The people around tried to get away as soon as possible from this fierce confrontation.


    Haru and Esdeath stood right in the middle of the storm and looked up at Dr. Stylish.


    Wings were waved once again, however, the appearance of Dr. Stylish had undergone a huge change once again.


    Esdeath''s attack had caused Dr. Stylish to evolve once again.


    This time, the evolution had changed his appearance once again into an ancient dragon that appeared on the legend.


    "ROAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!"

 Chapter 559 Tyrant 1

    <h4>Chapter 559 Tyrant 1</h4>


    Bt, who saw Dr. Stylish transformed once again, had confirmed his thoughts. "That isn''t that pervert doctor¡­" He was quite hesitant at first but after seeing the reaction of the Incursio. "Incursio¡­ Incursio has invaded the conscious of the user." He knew that this situation had turned dangerous into worse. He hurriedly raised his horse to bring him toward Najenda''s side to tell her about his thoughts regarding Incursio.


    Every time Incursion is being used, it is harming the user. Incursio will continuously absorb the user''s vitality to recover Tyrant''s consciousness and flesh inside the armor. When the flesh has absorbed the vitality of the user to certain values, Incursio will evolve once again.


    It is not the armor that bes stronger, rather it is the flesh and consciousness of Tyrant inside the Incursio that is be stronger.


    Bt had found out that the function of his body had decreased and that it was almost worn out after he had lost Incursio.


    It was during the battle before he was rescued by the Revolutionary Army with his body full of injuries. The doctor who managed him had found that the outside of his body was alright, but inside it was horrible.


    If it was not being treated early then Bt was afraid that he would lose his life.


    Bt remembered the incident and had spection about Dr. Stylish''s current situation.


    The Danger Beast species created by Dr. Stylish could be said to have the same wavelength as Incursio. It could be said that it had be the biggest tonic of Tyrant inside Incursio to wake up his consciousness.


    Dr. Stylist couldn''t fight the consciousness of Tyrant and that ancient dragon was a real, Tyrant.


    "So that isn''t Dr. Stylish, but Incursio itself, who is inside that dragon?" Najenda looked up at the ancient dragon that was soaring in the sky and felt that it was very unthinkable.


    "I don''t think that Dr. Stylish is roaring wildly like a beast since he is very smart." Brando looked at the dragon and said, "Incursio will invade the body of Dr. Stylish and once it has dominated him then Tyrant will resurrect once again in this world."


    Tyrant was a Dragon-Type Danger Beast, that was noted as one of the natural disasters in the historical records of the Empire. The story of Tyrant was very famous and each of its feats had devoured a lot of life.


    ording to the legend, thousands of years ago, Tyrant, a Super ss Danger Beast was living in thisnd and just a wave of its wings could destroy an entire army.


    It was because of such a dangerous species that the First Emperor gathered an army, set up a strategy, and eliminated it in one swoop. The First Emperor also used its flesh as the material of the Teigu known as Incursio.


    For people thousands of years ago, besides the unification of the Empire, the greatest contribution of the First Emperor was to hunt down those Danger Beasts who endangered the life of people in this country.


    Once Tyrant has undorgeone an evoluation once again then it will once again terror the entire country.


    Bt''s spection was right.


    When Dr. Stylish was exiled to outer space by Haru, the armor evolved uncontrobly for the first time.


    This evolution gave Dr. Stylish a chance to survive in outer space where there wasn''t any oxygen. At that time, Dr. Stylish was really happy and he ignored Incursio who continued to invade the body of the Danger Beast that he had created.


    Until he reached the atmosphere, the high speed that was caused by his free-falling from the outer spaced had caused high-temperature friction that almost made the body of the creature explode. However, Tyrant''s flesh did a second evolution to adapt to this situation.


    It was also during this evolution that Dr. Stylish lost control of the Danger Beast that he had created since its consciousness was invaded by Tyrant.


    After evolution wasplete, Dr. Stylish, who lost control over this beast, could do nothing to control this Danger Beast, and Tyrant was the one who controlled this ancient dragon.


    Dr. Stylish, who was inside this creature, was trapped inside and slowly being digested by it.


    Haru was using his light magic to make his movement faster. Even though this speed wasn''t the speed of light, it was fast enough to fight against this dragon without worry while also controlling his movement without trouble.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    Haru turned his knife into a chainsaw and shed it on the body of the dragon.


    ng!


    Sparks sttered, that attack couldn''t prate the thick body of this dragon and only left a white mark on the part which was cut by Haru earlier.


    Haru hurriedly went back to Esdeath after his attack was useless. He couldn''t help but sigh looking at his knife. He shook his head and said, "It seems that I need a new weapon to cut that thing." He suddenly thought to use Extase at this moment.


    Cutter of Creation Extase.


    The extase is extremely sharp and is said to be able to cut through any material, including the armor Teigu Incursio, which was supposed to be unbreakable. However, it seems that if the material offers resistance against being cut, cutting it bes harder.


    Haru had a great power after his body had transformed and thought to try it.


    Esdeath snorted and said nothing to Haru who was by her side. She put her hands together and a huge ice dome appeared around Dr. Stylish, trapping him inside.


    Even though the creature made by Dr. Stylish was 100 meters tall, Esdeath was able to create an ice dome that was bigger than it.


    Esdeath used her ice maniption again and created a number of sharp ice inside the dome stabbing the dragon inside the ice to death.


    Haru who saw this scene thought about the iron-maiden torture in his world.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    The dragon kept roaring and tried to escape, but Esdeath didn''t allow it andpressed her ice dome while making spike-like ice stabbing it inside while also freezing its blood.


    "You don''t need to do anything." Esdeath turned toward Haru and said. Even after using such arge attack, she didn''t show exhaustion and seemed that she could use that attack once again without trouble.


    However, just after Esdeath said those words, a sound of ice cracking had sounded.


    This creature had undergone the third evaluation, and the ice dome that was made by Esdeath was broken directly.


    It had four eyes and two on each side with red blood color. Its whole body was covered in dragon scales and when its wings spread out, it had reached hundreds of meters in size.


    Tyrant!


    The creature in front of them was no other than Super ss Danger Beast, the Dragon-Type, Tyrant.


    "ROOOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!!"

 Chapter 560 Tyrant 2

    <h4>Chapter 560 Tyrant 2</h4>


    The roar of Tyrant created a shock to everyone and caused their legs to go soft in an instant.


    Just a nce from its eyes caused them to panic and wanted to run away since this monster didn''t discriminate between itself against the Empire or the Revolutionary Army.


    In front of Tyrant, all of them were living beings and all living beings were its food.


    Even if their identity was different, there was one thing about the same time.


    Each of them had a life and each of them was also very delicious inside its mouth.


    Everyone who saw Tyrant in front of them had realized that it had thought of them as food rather than human beings and it was also ready to eat them.


    "Aim all the guns at Tyrant!" Najenda ordered and said, "At this point, we have amon enemy!"


    Tyrant, who had been resurrected at this time, would bring an unimaginable disaster to the people in the Capital of the Empire along with the people of the Revolutionary Army.


    The Revolutionary Army had always been on the side of people and their purpose didn''t change that was to make the life of the people in the Empire better, but the appearance of Tyrant in front of them was more threatening than Haru.


    The Revolutionary Army obeyed Najenda''s order and aimed their gun at Tyrant in the midair, waiting for Najenda''s order to shoot it out.


    "Ran!"


    Haru went to Ran who was flying in the midair and said, "Fly back to the pce and give this Teigu back to the member of Night Raid, and let theme here to help!" He gave some of the Teigu that he had kept to Ran telling them to give it back to the Night Raid''s member and told them to help.


    Ran nodded and flew back to the pce. He didn''t care much where Haru had kept the Teigu inside his body since it was more important to defeat Tyrant.


    Haru was clear that unless he was using his light magic to create a sword of light orser then it was simply impossible to prate the body of Tyrant.


    Incursio''s defense was too high, and even after Tyrant had been resurrected, it didn''t mean the precious material that was used to create an armor had been lost.


    Those materials werebined with Tyrant''s flesh, creating an imprable defense.


    Haru didn''t think that Tyrant had mated since he believed that there was only one creature in this world and he knew that his pleasure magic was useless. Even though he believed in the ability of his light magic along with his power cut used Extase to cut it, he didn''t want to bet this monster to evolve once again.


    Unlimited evolution.


    Even if Haru was confident in his power, he knew he might destroy the entire Empire and he would really fail his mission if that was the case.


    Haru had thought earlier about one Teigu that could kill this Teigu.


    Murasame.


    Haru knew that Murasame could kill anything as long as it bled the part of the body and he didn''t believe that Tyrant could stay alive after being shed by Murasame.


    However, the only problem is whether Murasame could prate its body or not.


    That was why he decided to invite the female members of the Night Raid to help him in this battle.


    Haru would use them to defeat this monster with him, even if they didn''t want to do it. He could use Cross Tail to control their bodies to defeat this monster.


    However, inside his heart, he was quite reluctant to use Murasame to kill Tyrant since he wanted to taste the meat of this dragon. He was racking his brain trying to find a way to kill this dragon without damaging its body with poison.


    Then before long, Akame along with everyone had arrived to help him to y the dragon in front of him.


    Akame looked at Tyrant who was flying in the sky, quietly wiping away the drool on the corner of her mouth. She thought that such a big dragon would be very good to eat.


    Kurome was controlling the Death Tagool once again that had been beaten by Dr. Stylish before. Even though it had been beaten, it didn''t mean that it couldn''t be used again.


    Under her control, Death Tagool once again gathered energy in its mouth before bombarding it with Tyrant in mid-air.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Tyrant, which was in mid-air, didn''t dodge or hide, and let Death Tagool''s attack bombard it.


    "Fire!"


    Seeing this scene, Najenda was keen on an opportunity and ordered the soldiers to shoot out their guns at the same time.


    Following Najenda''s order, thousands of artillery fires struck at Tyrant, which was in mid-air.


    In front of the gates of the Capital of the Empire, there was originally huge farnd that was vast and beautiful. It had been nted with a lot of things, and the people on the border of the Empire had relied on these farnds to live.


    However, the arrival of the Revolutionary Army caused this ce to be the wildest battlefield.


    Tyrant, which was flying in mid-air, was under siege by thousands of artillery.


    A violent bombardment and explosion hit Tyrant''s body. Even though Tyrant''s body was very powerful, it couldn''t shake off the damage that was caused by their attack.


    However, Tyrant was stronger than ever and kept struggling stubbornly. It waved its wings suddenly and caused a strong wind that stopped the attack of the Revolutionary Army.


    The artillery shot at Tyrant had dropped back toward the group of soldiers.


    The group of soldiers whether they were from the Empire or the Revolutionary Army were in despair when they saw the artillery which was dropped back toward their location.


    However, Haru was using his gravity magic to stop those artilleries before sending it back at the Tyrant.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    The two people, Esdeath and Haru, were right beneath Tyrant and wanted to send the life of this dragon back to hell.


    Esdeath waved one of her hands, and all the ice cavalries that she had made before had turned into a ruin. Then the energy inside the ice cavalries returned to her body.


    The ice cavalry was built by Esdeath to store the excess energy inside her body and after the ice cavalry was destroyed that energy would return back to Edeath''s body.


    When her energy had turned back, the exhaust body had turned into fit once again and with her sword pointed upward suddenly an unimaginable force suddenly burst out from her body.


    Sharp ice was rising through the sky creating a tower with a sharp point.


    The underneath part of Tyrant had been damaged by the artillery which was being sent by Haru earlier.


    Then, without having time to rest, that sharp tower stabbed right into the body of Tyrant.


    However, Esdeath''s attack wasn''t over and the ice inside Tyrant''s body started to spread and froze its entire body turning it into an ice sculpture.


    Then before long, the weather in the Capital turned into winter and covered the Empire with both ice and snow.


    Trump Card.


    Under the attack of Esdeath, Tyrant was killed immediately.


    The ice around the tower kept spreading around without a hint to stop.


    "Ice Storm Commander-In-Chief."


    Haru was in shock when he saw Esdeath''s power and woke up immediately after he heard her voice.


    Esdeath looked at Haru who was in shock and said, "After I have gotten back my excess power within the ice calvary, I have used it to use this attack. If I use this attack on your Empire then even you won''t be able to stop me from turning this ce into an Ice Age!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had a bitter expression on his face and knew that he might be too arrogant. He could see that Esdeath''s power was more powerful than he had thought and even if she couldn''t kill him, she could bring a disaster to everything around her surroundings.


    Esdeath showed a dangerous smile and said, "This is a trick that I have specially prepared for you."


    Haru felt a chill inside his body and wasn''t sure whether he could resist it. Even if his astral mode could prevent him from a physical attack, he couldn''t avoid an elemental attack. He was sure lucky that Esdeath didn''t use this attack on him.


    "Has it ended?"


    Najenda murmured, watching the giant ice tower rising to the sky and the body of Tyrant was prated by it.


    She who had estimated Esdeath''s power, at this time, felt that she still underestimated Esdeath along with the potential of her Teigu.


    A group of Teigu''s users, Akame, along with 100,000 elite soldiers, may not be Esdeath''s opponents.


    Even more, the member of Night Raid also didn''t have their Teigu and the strongest Teigu in the Revolutionary Army was only her Susanoo who was standing beside her.


    If both Esdeath and Haru joined hands together, then, without doubt, the Revolutionary Army would be massacred in an instant.


    Najenda felt despair at this moment and knew that there was only despair in front of her.


    Crack!


    Tiny cracks came within the tower of ice.


    Haru looked up and stared, then Tyrant who was being prated by the tower of ice in the sky had moved once again.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At the hearts of everyone, they knew that there was only one answer in front of them.


    Tyrant isn''t dead yet!

 Chapter 561 Tyrant 3

    <h4>Chapter 561 Tyrant 3</h4>


    Tyrant isn''t dead yet!


    Incursio was made by the flesh of Tyrant had a strong defense, and that flesh had lived for thousands of years without bing rotten, decay, break down or something while it also absorbed the life force of its user continuously over thousands of years causing it once again to reborn Tyrant once again into this ce.


    Tyrant''s tenacity, vitality, endurance, regeneration, and defense could be said to be very terrible.


    Even though Esdeath had used almost all of her energy to use her Trump Card of her Teigu to kill that beast, her attack failed to kill it.


    However, under Esdeath''s attack, Tyrant thoroughly absorbed the Danger Beast that was created by Dr. Stylish along with Dr. Stylish, who was inside the Danger Beast.


    Without the control of Dr. Stylish, this Danger Beast had lost its control, and Tyrant was the one who was in control of everything.


    The newly reborn Tyrant didn''t have wisdom, and on its mind, there was only an hunger that it had never felt before. It looked around and saw a group of humans below him. Drool dripped from the corner of its mouth and would have never thought there was a lot of food in front of it.


    Creak! Creak!


    The crackling sounds of ice continued to sound, and small cracks began to appear in Tyrant''s position in the mid-air. These cracks quickly expanded and spread around.


    "ROAAARRRRR!!!!"


    "Creak, creak ¡­"


    With Tyrant''s roar, the entire tower of ice hadpletely broken entirely.


    Its wings stretched to the horizon and the whole sky was covered by its figure. Tyrant''s eyes were blood red and then waved its wings moving toward the densest number of the group below it.


    And that was the group soldiers of the Revolutionary Army!


    "SUSANOO!!!!" Najenda shouted hurriedly before everyone had be the meal of the Tyrant. She knew that she could die if she kept using Susanoo''s Trump Card, but if that gave everyone a chance to live then it would be alright.


    "Ame no Murakumo!"


    Susanoo drained Najenda''s life force and used his Trump Card immediately. He generated a very long transparent sword from energy stored in the magatama. The sword has immense power and sent that sword right into the Tyrant''s wings to stop it from flying.


    Tyrant wasn''t afraid and let that sword''s energy attack its wings. Its wings were damaged by Susanoo''s attack and it fell down directly to the ground, however, it didn''t show a painful expression or whatever but opened its scarlet mouth toward the surrounding Revolunary Army since its stomach had been very hungry.


    Tyrant just wanted to eat to the fullest.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Najenda hastily issued an order to retreat for the soldiers, allowing the soldiers in front to retreat without causing an unnecessary sacrifice.


    Tyrant was ready to chase after them but stopped. It was being attacked suddenly.


    BOOOOM!!!


    A ray of light shot directly to the right into Tyrant''s head, almost causing it to fall directly to the side.


    "Hahaha, take that!" Mine shouted proudly while holding Roman Artillery Pumpkinon in her hands. She had attacked Tyrant after it wanted to chase after the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army.


    After Ran had gone to the pce, he gave the female members of the Night Raid their Teigu back and told them to go to the battlefield as soon as possible since there was a crisis happening.


    They were quite hesitant and thought that Haru wanted them to help him to fight the Revolutionary Army, and if that was the case, then they wouldn''t agree, however, the scene on the battlefield was different from what they had imagined.


    The sudden rebirth of Tyrant in this ce had caused the battle to stop and everyone was working together to eliminate this disaster before it continued to evolve once again.


    On the high wall of the Capital, there was Kurome, Seryu, Ran, Bols, and Wave who had juste back after being thrown away by Susanoo. There was also a female member of the Night Raid, such as Akame, Mine, Leone, Sheele, and Chelsea who had juste here.


    It was the first time for the members of the Jaegers, and the female members of the Night Raid stood up together in the same battle.


    "This is the battle of the Teigu users! All soldiers of the Revolutionary Army hurry up and leave!" Haru shouted toward Najenda and the Revolutionary Army.


    The target of the battle had changed, both the soldier of the Empire and the Revolutionary Army needed to eliminate the disaster known as Tyrant before anything else.


    "Ice Prison!"


    Esdeath waved one of her hands and a pir of ice created a veryrge pr of ice that directly surrounded and trapped Tyrant inside.


    Esdeath''s move gave the Revolutionary Army the chance to leave the battlefield.


    Haru was floating in the air and shouted to every Teigu user in front of him. "The Tyrant has been reborn once again, and we can''t let it destroy this world! Let''s ughter this dragon today, and tonight we will have a dragon feast!" He knew very well that it was impossible to kill Tyrant since it could live in the Incursio for a thousand years, then reborn once again after absorbing the life force of its user.


    Then he simply changed his strategy and decided not to kill it. However, he decided to make it into food directly feeding all the famine people in the Empire.


    Haru would see whether Tyrant could be reborn from the sh*t of people. He led everyone and charged toward Tyran.


    With Haru''s words, Akame, Leone, Sheele, Wave, Kurome, Bols, Mine¡­


    Many battle-type Teigu users jumped down from the wall of the Capital andunched a siege toward Tyrant.


    Only Chelsea''s nonbat Teigu user remained on the wall of the Capital of Empire.


    Chelsea licked her lollipop gently and leaned her back against the wall, watching Haru stood on Tyrant''s head then shaking her head gently.


    "Don''t die¡­"


    Her voice was filled with distress and worry about seeing the battle.


    In the camp of the Revolutionary Army.


    Najenda once again used her life to make Susanoo use his Trump Card once again and everyone had agreed to eliminate this dragon first before else.

 Chapter 562 Tyrant 4

    <h4>Chapter 562 Tyrant 4</h4>


    Everyone, whether it was Jaegers or Night Raid, as long as they were a Teigu user, charged toward Tyrant.


    The Tyrant, which had a size of at least 100 meters, was very huge, and they were simr to an ant in front of it.


    After being attacked by Susanoo''s on the wings, Tyrant''s wings were damaged and it was quite difficult for it to fly, and because of that everyone was able tounch an effective attack that was able to damage it.


    "ROAARRRR!!!"


    Tyrant roared angrily at Haru who was standing on its head. It felt that its dignity had been trampled and it had be extremely angry and constantly tried to shake him off from the top of its head.


    Haru was thinking about how to defeat it without damaging its body since he would cook itter for everyone.


    "Take this!"


    Wave shouted and leaped forward using his Grand Chariot whiling while holding his spear. He rushed toward Tyrant''s eyes but changed his target to Tyrant''s head.


    "Don''t¡­!" Haru hurriedly said when he saw Wave who wanted to attack Tyrant''s head, but he was toote.


    Haru''s words had juste out from his mouth, however, Tyrant raised its w and mmed Wave who was leaping toward it.


    Wave, who was being mmed, was thrown away and turned into a ck spot in the sky.


    Haru sighed and pped his forehead wondering whether Wave was cursed by something.


    First, when Esdeath wanted to test their power, Wave was the first one to be thrown away.


    The second time was during, the battle with Revolutionary Army, Wave rushed to fight Susanoo, but he was thrown away to the sky directly again.


    Lastly, which just happened earlier when a group of Teigu users were working together to kill Tyrant. Wave, who wanted to show his power along with attacking Tyrant, had turned into a ck spot in the sky once again, and it would take him a long time before he coulde back once again.


    Haru thought that Wave had very bad luck and even thought Wave was a good guy, but his luck was horrible. He sighed and decided to tell them a strategy that he had thought to stop Tyrant for a while.


    "Listen to me!" Haru was in Tyrant''s head and said, "Ran, you''re in the sky and use your attack from the distance, using your Teigu to attack Tyrant''s eyes! Mine and Bols, both of you are looking for a change and a good position to attack the Tyrant! Akame, Leone, Sheele, Kurome, the four of you rush under the cover of Seryu''s Coro and attack Tyrant''s back!"


    Haru looked at Esdeath and said, "Esdeath, please use your ability to prevent Tyrant from flying once again!" He could see that Tyrant''s damaged wings started to regenerate and it would be very hard for them to fight it when it was flying.


    At first, Haru wanted to use Akame''s Muraamse and used Sheele''s Extase to break the defense of Tyrant, sent the Tyrant one ticket to hell with one sh using poison on Murasame, but he changed his mind.


    Haru wanted to host a dragon banquet, and Tyrant in front of him would be the main dish in this banquet. Of course, Haru couldn''t let this precious ingredient be ruined by the poison of Akame''s Murasame.


    Haru was thinking of a way to defeat it while also able making the soldier of the Revoluarny Army stop attacking the Empire since it would be impossible to do the banquet if they continued to fight after this.


    BOOOM!! BOOOM!!


    Light of artillery shed and bombarded at the body of the Tyrant causing an explosion on its body, Mine who was participating in this dragon-hunting felt danger and it increased the power of Roman Artillery. Pumpkin in her hands.


    BOOOM!! BOOOM!!


    Mine was quite reckless in this fight since she also didn''t want this Danger Beast to kill everyone. She was attacking from a distance and kept attacking Tyrant with her Pumpkin.


    "ROARRR!!!"


    The Tyrant who was attacked by Mine, again and again, was very angry and ignored Haru who was in its head charging toward Mine who was attacking it.


    Swosh! Swosh! Swosh!


    Esdeath created three giant ice spikes that stabbed right into Tyrant''s throat.


    It was just that the ice of Esdeath couldn''t stop Tyrant''s movement and it was like a beast who didn''t know pain feeling. It directly crushed the ice spikes on its throat and jumped toward Mine.


    Mine was stunned and her body was frozen entirely knowing that it was impossible to run away. The huge shadow covered everything and she could only stand there in fear. She widened her eyes and couldn''t scream watching Tyrant open its mouth to eat her.


    ''Can''t dodge! Can''t dodge! Can''t dodge!¡­¡­"


    Mine''s mind was instantly sober, trying to think of a way to run away from Tyrant''s attack and every second was longer in her mind.


    Tyrant''s size was huge and her speed wasn''t enough to evade Tyrant''s huge head.


    Mine couldn''t escape and it was impossible to escape.


    ''Am I going to die?''


    Mine looked at Tyrant in front of her, at this time, she was able to clearly see Tyrant''s face.


    ''Dying by this beast?''


    Mine felt very unwilling and she wanted to stay alive since she hadn''t had her revenge on that shameless guy.


    It was just at this moment that Mine heard this familiar annoying voice.


    "ORAAAAAAA!!!!"


    BAAAAAMMMM!!!!


    Mine saw this figure hug her and run away from Tyrant which was mmed into the air causing it to stay in mid-air for a while.

 Chapter 563 Tyrant 5

    <h4>Chapter 563 Tyrant 5</h4>


    Haru thought that he was thinking too much and didn''t expect that this beast dared to attack one of his concubines. Jokes aside. He was quite angry and moved under the head of Tyrant and gave an uppercut that he hadbined using the power of gravity magic.


    "ORAAAAA!!!"


    Tyrant felt a powerful force that broke its jaw in an instant and stunned it for a while.


    BANGGG!!!


    Haru''s strength wasn''t something to be scoffed off since his body had been transformed by the reward of Group Chat.


    Haru also hurriedly leaped to save Mine who was right in front of him and hugged her with his arms moving away to create a safe distance from the Tyrant.


    Then in that second, Haru hurriedly leaped and caught Mine who was right in front of him in his arms escaped from Tyrant which was mmed to the ground.


    Tyrant''s head was a bit shaky after being punched by Haru, and it was at this moment that it had be the greatest moment for everyone to attack this dragon.


    Ran seized this opportunity to shoot out a lot of feathers from his Teigu, sharp feathers moving very fast and pierced right into Tyrant''s eyes.


    BOOOOM!!


    Tyrant once again was dropped to the ground with its eyes wounded, and because of its heavy body, it created arge impact that caused the ground to tremble several times.


    Seeing Tyrant which had fallen to the ground, Bols also seized this opportunity to use his Teigu and burnt Tyrant fiercely using the fire of his Teigu.


    "Be careful," Haru said to Mine and went back to the battle again. He went to Sheele and borrowed her Extase to destroy the natural armor on Tyrant''s body.


    Chop! Chop! Chop!


    Haru chopped down all the natural armor making it bleed throughout the entire body.


    Tyrant''s body, which was covered in Incursio armor, had been chopped down by Haru and created a huge hole in its back.


    "ROAAARRRR!!!"


    However, the tenacity and regeneration of Tyrant also wasn''t something to be scoffed off either since its jaw had regenerated back. It raised the hind of its back leg and mmed it down at the people who attacked it from behind.


    Kurome and Leone were caught off guard and they were flown away by it.


    Haru hurriedly used a Cross Tail to create a catching the girls before they mmed into the huge icicles around the battlefield.


    Kurome and Leone, who were saved, jumped off once again and continued their attack once again.


    Haru pulled back his Cross Tail and stood once again on the top of Tyrant''s head. He saw that the wound that he had caused by Sheele''s Extase had regenerated back at the speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    Haru used the Extase once again to the back of the Tyrant and prevented it from recovering in a short time.


    "ROAARRR!!!"


    Tyrant roared in pain and it speared its wings, waved it around causing a huge storm, then starting to leave the ground slowly wanted to return to the high altitude.


    "Mahapadma!"


    Esdeath snorted, using the Trump Card of Demon''s Extract, since she wouldn''t let Tyrant escape from this ce.


    Space and time were frozen and everything was stopped at this moment. During this moment, only Esdeath was the only person who was able to move freely.


    However, this technique failed to stop Tyrant since Tyrant''s tenacious vitality made it able to survive in the extreme cold and because of that, this technique couldn''t stop Tyrant from flying to the sky.


    Crack!


    The crack was formed on Esdeath''s technique and Tyrant had broken the space and time which was frozen by Esdeath. It waved its wings and flew up into the sky.


    Once it had entered the sky, it wouldn''t be afraid to be attacked by the enemies once again, and in the sky, it was the king, and it couldunch its attack freely anywhere.


    Haru didn''t expect Esdeath''s technique was able to stop him for a second and he also knew that he couldn''t let Tyrante back to the sky. He hurriedly used his gravity magic to make Tyrant''s body be heavier.


    "ROAARRRRR!!!!"


    Tyrant also felt its body had be very heavy, but it kept waving its wings continuously and harder to keep flying.


    Haru knew that he couldn''t kill it if this continued and thought for a while thinking how to stop it flying and also stopped the war. He thought for a while and found the answer that he had been searching for.


    Suddenly, the Cross Tail wasunched and intertwined into a and wrapped Tyrant''s body tightly. On the other side, arge number of the thread was scattered towards the Revolutionary Army.


    Haru might able to stop it from flying, but killing it and making it into food was a different matter. He thought to use the soldier of the Revolutionary Army to help him to stop this dragon from flying.


    "One person grabs the thread and pulls it together!" Haru shouted at the crowd below.


    Is Tyrant''s strength very strong? If it really wants to fly then it might be possible for Haru to stop it since he is able to fly too, but he also wants to make the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army into his allies.


    Haru had decided to make millions of soldiers into his allies in this battle.


    One thread might be very easy to cut, but a group of a thread is able to pull over even the heaviest thing.


    Haru used millions of threads and let a million people pull it together.


    Unity is strength.


    In the manga, there were a lot of quotes or actions that showed that the power of unity was invincible.


    When the thread appeared in front of the Revoluarnty Army, without Najenda''s order, these people were grasping one thread after another, then forcefully began to run to pull this beast down.


    They didn''t even use a horse to pull it, and only used their own power to pull this thread.


    The which was created by millions of threads was originally loose, but under the power of everyone, it started to tighten.


    Tense and solemn atmosphere shrouded the entire battlefield.


    This is a fight between the men and the dragon.


    When each thread was tightened, the strength of each individual was gathered together.


    The power of a million people is simr to an avnche.


    Tyrant tried to move its wings, again and again, trying to break these threads and escaped to the sky, but it had no effect.


    Haru also added his gravity magic in this process making it harder.


    Tyrant continued to fall down on the ground even though it continued to wave its wings to the sky.


    Even though it was 100 meters high, it had strong vitality, defense, endurance, and tenacity beyond human beings, but in the face of millions of people that worked together, Tyrant''s power seemed insignificant.


    Finally, Tyrant wailed and then gave up strugglingpletely.


    The earth trembled, and the smoke was permeating.


    At that moment, they felt that their hearts had be one when they were working together to defeat this dragon.


    Under the strength of millions of people, the of the Cross Tail which was created by Realm-Cutting Thread of the Cross Tail started to cut down Tyrant''s flesh and created a deep wound right into its bone.


    Even the armor of the Incursio was cut down at this moment with the power of millions of people.


    Haru was really d that Cross Tail was very strong, but he also kept supporting it using his magic.


    People kept pulling, the wound kept deeper, then Haru took out Extase which was he had borrowed from Sheele to cut down Tyrant''s head.


    Chop!


    Tyrant''s head was cut from its body and it stopped moving again letting the people around be rxed.


    "¡­"


    It was silent at this moment and everyone was marveled that they had killed the ancient dragon on the legend.


    However, that silence was broken by this voice.


    "OPEN THE GATE!!"


    Haru shouted and said, "Call all the chefs in the Capital! Today, we''re going to host this dragon feast together with our brave warriors who have in this dragon together!"


    As the Emperor of the Empire, themand of Haru was absolute.


    With themand of Emperor Kasugano Haruka, the gate of the Capital of the Empire which had protected everyone from the Revolutionary Army was slowly opened.

 Chapter 564 Dragon Feast 1

    <h4>Chapter 564 Dragon Feast 1</h4>


    Haru''s action could be said to be very reckless and risky.


    Opening the gate of the Capital of the Empire could allow soldiers of the Revolutionary Army to enter the Capital and invade the pce, upying it directly.


    However, Haru was still ordered to open the gate.


    The gate of the city was wide open.


    The people in the Revolutionary Army looked at this scene and suddenly hesitated whether to rush directly or not. Even though their intention was to take down the current Empire, this situation was different from what they had imagined. They had thought of a hard fight battle, and that was why when the current Emperor opened the gate directly, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Today is the Dragon Feast, everyone can participate!"


    Haru looked at everyone and shouted, "Whether you''re a soldier, government official, rich, poor, or you''re a Revolutionary Army of the Empire, we''re all the same! Today, the war is over now!"


    With themand of Haru, all the soldiers and civilians in the Capital of the Empire hade out from the city and they watched the Super ss Danger Beast, Tyrant which was in by Haru closely.


    ying and killing such a big monster, the soldiers and civilians in the Capital of the Empire were very awed by the power of Haru and they were d that Haru was their Emperor. Haru''s actions who let everyone eat together also gained the support of everyone and thought that Haru really had a big heart.


    Having such a powerful and kind Emperor was the thing that they had dreamt of in the past.


    After the new Emperor ascended to the throne, he exempted the tax for a year, allowing the ordinary people who had been suppressed by Honest Prime Minister saw hope on Haru, and now they saw him in the dragon, they knew that their country would be peaceful from anything with such a powerful Emperor.


    At this time, Haru had be a good and powerful Emperor in the mind of people, especially when he had ordered the gate to be opened in front of the million soldiers of the Revolutionary Army, letting them know how awesome their Emperor was.


    Before some people epted that Haru was their Emperor, however, at this moment, everyone epted it without hesitation. Such a man should be an Emperor, even if someone changed him, they wouldn''t think that they could be better than him.


    "Kurome, this thing is still alive, you can''t eat it yet!" Akame said, pulling Kurome back.


    Kurome, who wanted to take the meat of the Tyrant, stopped and listened to her sister.


    The two sisters were foodies, and couldn''t help but wanted to eat the Tyrant when they saw it right in front of them. When they saw Tyrant in the sky before they had decided to eat it, and now this dragon could be in.


    Akame could hold for a while, however, Kurome couldn''t hold it and drooled when she saw the meat of the Tyrant.


    "Yeah, this dragon is still alive." Kurome could see Tyrant''s flesh was still growing slowly right in front of her.


    If it was given a chance then it was possible for it to grow its head once again. It wouldn''t be surprising if it resurrected the world and they needed to fight it again.


    Kurome was using her Yatsufusa? to cut down the flesh which was growing from the part of Tyrant''s body. She looked at Haru and said, "Haru, please cook them!"


    Akame looked at Haru and her eyes showed expectation.


    Both sisters had been pampered by Haru with a lot of food, and they knew how delicious Haru''s food was.


    "Do I have to cook too?" Haru asked.


    "YES!" Akame and Kurome answered at the same time.


    "Well, I have never cooked a dragon." Haru thought for a while and said, "Bols, prepare your Teigu, we''re going to have a BBQ!" He knew that he couldn''t keep the flesh of Tyrant in his zipper storage and could only eat it here since it might start to regrow once again.


    Haru had to admit that Tyrant''s vitality and tenacity were very awesome, and the only thing to defeat it was to eat it.


    Bols was surprised, but hurriedly said, "But we don''t bring a seasoning." He looked at Haru and said, "It won''t taste good."


    "If it seasoning¡­"


    Akame and Haru said at the same time and took out a lot of seasoning from their pockets.


    "In the Night Raid, I''m in charge of food and I have always carried it around," Akame said.


    "My tongue is a bit sensitive and it is hard to eat something from a bad cook," Haru said.


    Haru and Akame had brought a seasoning, but Haru didn''t only bring a seasoning, but also cooking utensils and a lot of things to help the cooking process.


    "Where did you keep it?" Akame asked. She had always wanted to know this trick since if she had this trick then it was possible for her to be able to bring a lot of food. around.


    "Secret," Haru said with a yful smile.


    "¡­"


    "Bols¡­" Haru said and woke Bols up.


    "Yes." Bols nodded and directly activated his Teigu''s ability, carefully controlling the me.


    "We need to cook this." Akame looked at Bols who used Teigu for BBQ, but she couldn''t help frowning looking at the flesh of Tyrant." Tyrant''s vitality is very tenacious." She had seen Kurome cutting its flesh, but it started to regrow once again. "If you''re not careful then the me of your Teigu might be used by Tyrant to evolve once again."


    "Don''t worry." Bols was careful using his me and said, "Even how powerful it is, together, we will make it into delicious food."


    Bols wouldn''t expect that one day he would use his Teigu to grill meat, but it felt very good. It was much better than using Teigu to burn people.


    Najenda looked at the gate of the city which was opened by Haru in the distance. She could see the crowd were embracing each other whether they were soldiers and civilians looking at the dragon and talking to each other with a smile.


    The chef all over the Capital of the Empire had been summoned the dragon feast was going to start with the chef starting to cook the flesh of the Tyrant.


    At this time, Najenda also had to admire the heart of Haru who let everyone join this Dragon Feast.


    If the Revolutionary army decided to siege the city at this time then it was indeed the best opportunity since everyone was inx and the security was very loose.


    However, at the same time, even if they won this war, they would also lose the people''s hearts.


    This isn''t something that the Revolutionary army wants to see!


    ''Going for an attack? Or join the banquet?''


    Najenda hesitated at this moment.

 Chapter 565 Dragon Feast 2

    <h4>Chapter 565 Dragon Feast 2</h4>


    It was the moment where Najenda was caught in hesitation that Tatsumi saw two people on the side of the Emperor, and they stood next to each other talking to Haru.


    "Sayo, Ieyasu, is that really both of you?"


    Tatsumi moved his horse toward then while yelling at the name of two figures next to Haru.


    During this time, Tatsumi had always wanted to find two partners who hade out of the vige together.


    However, he didn''t have any information about them, and he also couldn''t find them in the Capital. After working in the Night Raid, he hadn''te back to his vige and didn''t know that both Ieyasu and Sayo had returned back home to start the construction of their vige.


    Hearing Tatsumi''s call, Sayo and Ieyasu turned their heads and saw Tatsumi with tears in his eyes.


    "Sayo!"


    "Tatsumi!"


    The rtionship between Sayo and Tatsumi had always been very good, when Tatsumi and Ieyasu were fighting to each other, Sayo directly punched Ieasyi, but she never did it to Tatsumi.


    In the story, when Zanku used the Spectator on Tatsumi, the most important person that Tatsumi saw was Sayo.


    However, Tatsumi didn''t realize that his childhood friend had been eaten by someone who was unrted to them.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time and their feelings burst out.


    Tatsumi waved to Sayo and shouted, "Sayo, you don''t have to move and stand there! I''ll go over you!"


    During that moment, he jumped from his horse and ran toward Sayo, and this speed was even faster than when he was riding his horse.


    Opening his arms, he tried to embrace Sayo who was right in front of him.


    Seeing the two of them were about to hold each other, Ieyasu suddenly rushed forward and hugged Tatsumi to stop him from hugging Sayo, but Tatsumi''s speed was too fast and for a moment, they fell down on the ground and rolled into a ball.


    "¡­¡­"


    It was very quiet at that moment.


    Everyone was stunned and watched the scene in front of them.


    Tatsumi and Ieyasu fell down together and their lips touched together.


    Sayo, who saw this scene, was stunned and was surprised at this moment. She couldn''t help but hug Haru at this moment when she thought both Tatsumi and Ieyasu decided to date to each other.


    Haru knew that after Sayo hade back maybe she started to regain her feeling to her childhood friend, but he didn''t really mind since he knew that she had misunderstood that he was the husband of Esdeath and might decide to forget about him.


    However, the scene in front of her might change her mind since the friendship between the three of them had turned into love, but the one who had fallen in love was both Ieyasu and Tatsumi.


    Both of them were male and their love was eternal.


    Haru caressed Sayo''s hair and showedfort. He could see that the girls around were looking at him, but he decided to ignore them.


    "YOU ASSHOLE! WHY DID YOU KISS ME!"


    "YOU IDIOT! YOU''RE THE ONE WHO KISSED FIRST!"


    "THAT WAS A MISTAKE, BASTARD!"


    The two men who quarreled with each other ignored Sayo who was hugging someone else.


    Forget it. Give them a blessing. Before meeting the right person, every man thought that he was straight¡­


    As Tatsumi ran toward the group of people in the Empire, there were many people in the Revolutionary Army looking at each other, then under Tatsumi''s lead, all of them ran over to join the Dragon Feast.


    Seeing this, Najenda knew that the war was over and she could see that the will of the fight in everyone''s eyes had disappeared, so she ordered the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army to attend the banquet together.


    After all, the Revolutionary Army also had its own credit in ying the Tyrant.


    Haru was going to invite the millions of soldiers of the Revolutionary Army to attend the banquet, and of course, he had prepared.


    Honestly, if a million soldiers really want to eat the dragon with a size of Tyrant, it won''t be enough.


    However, Tyrant has a strong ability to regenerate, especially with such arge body, cutting off its piece of flesh it will grow again soon.


    It is endless, and all of them can eat it together.


    It was because it would regenerate endlessly that Haru needed to invite all of them or else this meat wouldn''t be able to be eaten until there was nothing left.


    Tyrant, who has strong vitality, is still alive even if it is in. If it is only one person who eats it then that person might die because the Tyrant might invade their bodies and make that person die, but it is different if one million people are the one who eats it.


    The chef is a very curious being. When they saw the meat of the dragon, they worked together then found a way to cook the Tyrant meat into delicious food and make the will of the Tyrant on each flesh which was cooked disappear.


    Millions of soldiers couldn''t kill it, but in the chef''s hands, this beast was helpless.


    Steamed, fried, grilled, stewed¡­


    The Dragon Feast in the hands of the chefs of the Capital in the Empire became the all-you-can-eat banquet with various dishes from the Tyrant''s meat.


    Regardless of whether it is a Revolutionary Army or the people of the Empire, they all form a circle, sitting on the ground, talking together,ughing from time to time.


    "Hahaha, this is really fun!"


    The Revolutionary Army talked to the people of the Empire. "You didn''t know when the thread of the Teigu was right in front of me, I rushed up first and caught it with one hand! But I flew up then, but then all of us pulled it together killing it at the same time!"


    "Good job! Come here, eat more meat, and get revenge on this dragon."


    "Sigh¡­ if I wasn''t forced. I won''t join the banner of resistance¡­"


    "All of this is Honest''s fault. I have heard that Honest was the one who killed the previous Emperor and Queen. The Little Emperor had be a puppet of Honest and was manipted by him."


    "When the new Emperor ascended the throne, he was too kind to kill Honest with one strike! If possible then I want to torture that fat guy by peeling his body slowly with a knife under the hot sun then feed that fat body to the animal¡­"


    The people of the Emperor said while crying, and the people of the Revolutionary Army next to him patted his shoulder andforted him since he was also the victim of Honest.


    "Why did the Emperor kidnap the female member of the Night Raid? I head that these girls were locked up by him¡­"


    The Revolutionary Army began to gossip and said that there were many people in the Revolutionary Army who didn''t know that Night Raid was part of the Revolutionary Army, so when they were talking about those things they didn''t care much about anything.


    "They love each other, all of that is a rumor."


    The people from the Emperor said indifferently and pointed his finger saying, "Look, the girls from the Night Raid are very close to his Majesty."


    The crowd looked at the direction of that finger and saw Chelsea from the Night Raid along with Mine surrounded Haru and three of them were talking to each other in an excited manner.


    Mine hugged her chest with both of her arms and said to Haru angrily, "Keep this in mind that I won''t forgive you for betraying our alliance!"


    "We will definitely take our revenge!" Chelsea said with serious expression to Haru.


    Haru twitched his lips looking at both girls. He understood Mine, but Chelsea was different since both of them had rolled on the bed together.


    Haru ignored them for a while and continued to cook since there were a lot of people around him who wanted him to eat his food.


    Akame, Kurome, Seryu, Leone, and Sheele kept eating since they knew the food that was made by Haru was awesome.


    Haru looked around and saw Esdeath who gathered together with the soldiers. Looking at her from his spot, he really thought that he needed to marry her, or else he would regret it in his life.


    Bringing the food which he cooked, he walked toward Esdeath ready to seduce, no, settle the thing between the two of them.

 Chapter 566 Dragon Feast 3

    <h4>Chapter 566 Dragon Feast 3</h4>


    Esdeath was sitting on the ground together with many people from the soldiers of the Empire and the Revolutionary Army. She listened to the soldiers talking together, while asionally covering her mouth and chuckling.


    Esdeath didn''t find these people vulgar, but instead, she liked this atmosphere.


    When she was stationed on the border of the west area of the Empire, she also sat down on the ground every day like this, eating with her soldiers making the bond between them was very close making it close to the worship her.


    It was because Esdeath was such a General in the Empire that her soldiers weren''t afraid of death.


    It was also one of the reasons why Esdeath''s soldiers were known as the "DEVIL" in the eyes of the Western country.


    "What type of man do you like to marry, General Esdeath?"


    Seeing that General Esdeath wasn''t as cruel as they imagined, and also felt very approachable, the Revolutionary Army decided to ask this question boldly.


    This question had just been asked, then suddenly everyone turned quiet and they looked at Esdeath one by one.


    They were just curious and thought that it was a good gossip topic.


    Esdeath''s eyes moved, and after thinking about it for a while, she said, "I like a man who is very strong and powerful."


    However, when everyone heard what kind of man General Esdeath liked, they couldn''t help but think about one man.


    "General Esdeath, if I can say¡­" The soldier of the Empire looked at his Majesty, Kasugano Haruka, who wasn''t far behind Esdeath, and he knew that he should say in this situation. "His Majesty who in the dragon, opened the gate of the city, and invited the Revolutionary Army toe to join this banquet, can be considered strong and powerful?"


    Esdeath blushed instantly, bowed her head slightly avoiding their gaze, and felt a little embarrassed. She knew that Haru was very fit with the criteria of her lover and if she wanted to marry she didn''t think that anyone was better than Haru, but there was one thing that made her very hesitant.


    Haru is too powerful to be controlled by her, and she wants to control him.


    "Yes, no one is better than the Emperor! General Esdeath should just marry his Majesty!"


    The soldiers of the Empire knew that their Emperor was courting General Esdeath, and that was why they decided to be matchmakers between the two of them.


    "No, I only want to p him andsh him." Esdeath looked up and a sneer appeared in the corner of her mouth. "Your Majesty, is it interesting to eavesdropping a conversation from that ce?" She had discovered Haru who was behind her.


    Haru didn''t even feel embarrassed and came up from behind Esdeath and said with a smile, "It''s also a coincidence that I also want tosh you while also putting a cor on your neck."


    Hearing the dialogue between Haru and Esdeath, the soldiers of the Empire and the Revolutionary Army looked at each other and smiled before moving away from both of them, creating anotherrge circle in another ce.


    "General Esdeath." Haru looked at Esdeath once again straight into her eyes and he had to admit that this woman was very beautiful, especially under this bonfire her appearance was even more dazzling. "Before we have a bet to each other and you have lost that bet."


    When Haru and Edeath were fighting, they had bet the winner of the fight would be the master between the two of them, and at that time, Haru had ced a knife on Esdeath''s neck, in conclusion of that battle, Haru was in the winner of that fight.


    "Although you won, you won''t be able to tame me." Esdeath chuckled and turned her head looking at the bonfire, said, "I, Esdeath, have always been the strongest. If I get serious then I''ll use Ice Storm Commander-In-Chief to kill you!"


    Haruughed at Esdeath''s remarks. "You also need to use Ice Cavalry to store up your strength before you can use Ice Storm Commander-In-Chief, that''ll take too much of time." He looked at the bonfire and sat side by side with Esdeath, and talked about Esdeath''s technique. "The most troublesome thing about your power is probably the thing that you use to stop the movement of Tyrant. If I''m not wrong then it should be able to stop time for a few seconds."


    Esdeath looked at Haru and raised her eyebrow. "You know that time has stopped?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I can see the future for a few seconds." He didn''t mind telling her about his ability since there was nothing she could do after hearing it.


    Esdeath suddenly realized and said, "That is why you''re very slippery!" She thought for a while and said, "Your power doesn''t seem to being from one of the 48 Teigu in the Empire, and some of them are even stronger than Teigu, especially when you stop the artillery in the air and send it back to the dragon. If I''m not wrong then you should be able to stop the dragon without the help of the Revolutionary Army using that power¡­" She thought for a while and asked, "Is it gravity maniption?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, well, but I have to admit that your Ice Storm Commander-In-Chief is very powerful. I might die if I''m not careful." It was true since his astral mode didn''t protect him from a cold temperature, and even if he could escape his wound would be very bad.


    Esdeath chuckled after hearing his answer.


    Then two of them looked at the bonfire while sitting next to each other while constantly talking about the technique, ability, and weapon that they had used to each other during the battle. Of course, Haru also inserted some funny jokes making herugh from time to time.


    In the eyes of other people, both of them were simr to a couple.


    The Emperor of the Emperor and General Esdeath married together¡­ The people of the Empire were very happy if that really happened, but some people were very unhappy with how close both of them were.

 Chapter 567 Dragon Feast 4

    <h4>Chapter 567 Dragon Feast 4</h4>


    Mine, Chelsea, Seryu, and General of the Revolutionary Army, Najenda were unhappy looking at both Haru and Esdeath who were talking to each other happily while eating barbecue, especially Najenda.


    If Haru and Esdeath were in a hostile rtionship, then she could take advantage of the number to strike down the Capital at one stroke.


    However, now Haru and Esdeath were likely to develop into a rtionship, and it would be very difficult for them to win this war.


    Esdeath''s full power wasparable to a million soldiers, not to mention, that she also had a Trump Card, that could destroy a million of the army at once, causing them to die without knowing what had happened.


    For Najenda, the only good news was that Haru had given back the Teigu to the female members of the Night Raid letting them have their Teigu back. If the two sides went to war once again, then she had a good chance since the Night Raid had their own Teigu.


    "Boss!"


    Najenda, who was in deep thought, heard someone and turned her head. She saw Tatsumi walking together with a boy and girl together. She could see that Tatsumi was very happy at that moment.


    "Boss, let me introduce you."


    Tatsumi said to Najenda while pointing both of his fingers at both Sayo and Ieyasu. "Those two are my friends from the same vige. The beautiful one is Sayo, and this idiot is Ieyasu."


    "What do you mean by that, bastard?!" Ieyasu was annoyed.


    Tatsumi had told his situation to Najenda and entrusted both Night Raid and the Revolutionary Army who was lurking in the Empire to search for both Sayo and Ieyasu, but they had never found them.


    However, Najenda didn''t expect to see either of them here.


    "Both of them have arrived in the Capital before me." Tatsumi started to tell the story of both his friends to Najenda. "After the two of them arrived in the Capital, they happened to meet the current Emperor. His Majesty wasn''t the Emperor in the past and had helped them and taught them a lot of things, then gave them money to go back built back our hometown."


    "Now our vige has changed and be more prosperous!"


    Tatsumi shared with Najenda what Sayo and Ieyasu had told him.


    Najenda''s face remained the same, however, her heart was in turbulence.


    In short of a period of time, Tatsumi had begun to call Haru the Emperor and had acknowledged the current Empire.


    This wasn''t something that Najenda wanted to see.


    "Also, with the exemption of the tax, the food subsidies that had been given by the Emperor, no one will starve to death in my hometown now. If I want to enter the vige, I won''t need to climb the mountain like before since Sayo and Ieyasu have built a very wide road to ess the vige."


    Tatsumi felt now the pressure on his shoulders had been eased. In the past, he felt the pressure of everyone who was living in the vige was on his shoulders, but he didn''t expect both Say and Ieyasu had already gone back to make a great change in their vige.


    On the contrary, Tatsumi had some guilt since inparison he didn''t have any contribution to his hometown.


    After speaking for a while, Tatsumi took both of them to taste the barbeque from the meat of the Tyrant.


    There was also another thing that Tatsumi had said to Najenda and that was about his vige. When his vige heard that the Revolutionary Army decided to siege the Capital of the Empire, many people in his vige rushed toward the Capital of the Empire to help the Emperor defend the current government.


    Tatsumi didn''t want to fight against the elders in his vige and if both of them were really fighting he wouldn''t be able to raise his weapon against them. However, if that really happened then he was going to stand up together with the people in his vige.


    Watching Tatsumi''s smile who was talking with his friends through the crowd, Najenda frowned, walking slowly toward the crowd, and wanted to hear what the soldiers thought about the current government.


    "His Majesty is very awesome!"


    "Courageous and fearless!"


    "In fact, what touched me the most was when I saw the images of everyone in the Revolutionary Army pulling Tyrant from the air down together. We could work together to kill the ancient dragon-like Tyrant together. Then isn''t it possible for both of us to work together to build this country together?"


    "It might be easy to pull down a dragon, but it is difficult for a million soldiers to pull His Majesty from his throne¡­ His Majesty is very powerful and there is also General Esdeath¡­"


    "I really hate this kind of war, but I still have an old mother in my family¡­ but if I don''t participate in the Revolutionary Army, the Revolutionary Army will not send any food to my family¡­"


    "His Majesty only attacks the rich and noble people who are evil in the Empire. People often call him a bandit, but the Revolutionary Army also immediately seized the wealth of us without discrimination in the towns. Everyone in my family isw-abiding people, and we haven''t done anything bad, so why should the Revolutionary Army rob my family? What is the difference between them and bandit?"


    "What? Is there such a thing?"


    "Well, the situation is better now, but I feel very awful when I think about it¡­"


    "Come here, and forget about a bad thing, let''s toast!"


    Such words, when they came out from the mouth of people had made the Revolutionary Army changed, they weren''t the representative of people again, but a representative of darkness.


    Can they give them a better life than the current Emperor?


    Najenda smiled bitterly.


    The war is no longer necessary and the Revolutionary Army isn''t the opponent of the Emperor.


    The Emperor now represents the people.


    Najenda grabbed a liquor and drank it on the nearby bonfire, the soldiers next to her apuded and praised her for the heroic Revolutionary Army leader, but she was very bitter at this moment.

 Chapter 568 Settle the thing between two of them

    <h4>Chapter 568 Settle the thing between two of them</h4>


    The Dragon Feast was being held for a day and night.


    There were more than 10 million people who attended the Dragon Feast together, including the soldiers of the Empire, Revolutionary Army, and a lot of ordinary people in the Capital.


    Everyone tasted the meat of the ancient dragon Tyrant.


    With the end of banquet, there was only a huge skeleton left in this dragon.


    Haru had nned to build a huge history museum to ce the skeleton of Tyrant and also recorded the history of this Dragon Feast, letting the future generation know about this matter.


    Of course, the construction of the museum wouldn''t be started after the condition of the Empire had been stabilized.


    Haru thought that at least this country needed a few years before everyone could live without worry about eating and job in this country.


    There was also another thing such as Dr. Stylish''s Teigu which was inside the body of Tyrant hadn''t been disgested by this dragon.


    Haru, of course, took this Teigu back since it was quite useful Teigu for a doctor.


    After the banquet, the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army were stationed outside of the city.


    Najenda, as the representative of the Revolutionary Army, was the one who followed Haru to enter the pce.


    It is no longer necessary to start a war between the two of them.


    Haru is a good Emperor and very dedicated to his people, so why should they try to pull him down from the throne?


    The purpose of the Revolutionary Army has been achieved and that is to make everyone in the Empire live happily in this kingdom.


    Now, Najenda wanted to inquire about Haru''s governing policy and the future development of the Empire. If there was nothing wrong, then she would withdraw the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army and let it join the current Empire.


    Haru nodded and didn''t mind. He sat down on the throw and watched Najenda join with everyone in the discussion about the Empire.


    The kneeling ceremony was abolished by Haru. He wasing from the modern world and it was quite ufortable to see someone kneel on himself. However, his people didn''t ept it since he was an Emperor. It was normal for people to disy their respect for him.


    In the end, he decided to change the kneeling ceremony into a salute. Everyone also agreed with it, and Haru also felt better about it.


    Najenda sat down while looking at Haru who was sitting on the throne.


    For the discussion about governing the country, Haru spoke directly about the thing that he knew in his original world.


    It was quite a tiring decision since the matter of governing policy wasn''t something that could be settled quickly.


    Haru also divided the future administration of the country into five aspects.


    In the first aspect, the military needs to pay attention to the quality of the soldiers and use the scientific method of military training to make them have better discipline and strength.


    Haru also didn''t want to have trash to be amander because of their connection in the military.


    No one mentioned that Haru also used his connection as Esdeath''s wife at this moment.


    The second aspect is to organize soldiers, dorm trade unions in the Empire, organize a special squad to remove the Danger Beast that is harmful to humanity, especially the people within the Empire.


    In the third aspect, repairing the infrastructure of the Empire such as bridge and rides, starting from the Capital of the Empire ensuring the roads of the Empire be wide and smooth making it easy for people to transport from ce to ce within the Empire.


    The four aspects are to encourage farming and educate the farmer on how to grow healthy crops every season.


    The five aspects are education for the people in the Empire.


    In addition to these five aspects, Haru also said a lot of other things, such as technology (he wants inte or at least amunication device), medical skill, medicine, transportation such as train since he felt weird for people in this world could develop missile, but couldn''t create a train to make the business in the Empire became more prosperous.


    However, he knew that all of these things couldn''t be hurried and needed to be done slowly.


    After Najenda heard the governing policy and future development of this country, she gave him directly all the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army to the Empire.


    Haru''s authority had be stronger once again after the Revolutionary Army had joined him.


    However, after the Revolutionary Army joined him there was another problem that appeared once again.


    Thergest religious organization known as the Path of Peace decided to strike the Empire and started their rebellion.


    Haru had forgotten that the number two person of this religion was Honest''s subordinate. He didn''t hesitate and ordered the army to attack them and struck them down without hesitation. His army had be stronger after the Revolutionary Army had joined and he wouldn''t show mercy at the people who endangered his position.


    "Let mee," Haru said. Even though a lot of people had tried to stop him, he ignored them and joined in to strike down this religion. He also wanted to escape from the paperwork since his hands were very tired. He was d that Dr. Stylish''s Teigu could be very helpful in this situation.


    Another reason was that Esdeath was the one who personally led this army.


    Haru and Esdeath joined together along with Jaegers, and Akame who joined them made thergest religion in this country known as The Path of Peace almost destroyed and the people who had tried to rebel him had been wiped out without a trace.


    "Let''s have a date," Haru said to Esdeath before they came back to the Empire.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath was silent while showing her shy reddish smile and nodded. "Good, let''s go."


    Haru knew that the rtionship between the two of them was very good and if he asked her to marry him then she wouldn''t hesitate, but to make her ept him to have another girl was a different matter and that was why he decided to bring her to date for few days to talk about a lot of things.


    However, he had to admit that Esdeath was very cute at this moment.


    The two of them quietly went out together without anyone noticing since someone would definitely stop them from having a secret holiday.

 Chapter 569 Esdeath 1

    <h4>Chapter 569 Esdeath 1</h4>


    Haru decided to bring Esdeath to the famous hot spring inn that was famous for remedial benefit. "You''re alright with the hot spring, right?"


    Esdeath looked at him and asked, "Why do you think that I''m not good with hot springs?"


    "Your power is ice, so I thought that you''re not good with hot temperatures," Haru said.


    Esdeath shook her head and said, "No, I''m alright with it."


    "That''s good," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath was in silence at this moment and thought that his smile was really good and he was a perfect husband for her, but the only thing that made it the problem was that this guy was too strong for her to control. She also knew that a lot of girls were very close to him such as the female members of Night Raid, Seryu, and even a vige girl that she didn''t know whose was her name.


    Esdeath was wondering why Haru suddenly asked him for a date, however, she was confident with her beauty and knew that he would choose her. She moved her hand and held his hand at this moment.


    Haru looked at Esdeath who suddenly held his hand, but didn''t say anything. He only smiled and thought to enjoy this date with her.


    During their journey, they talked about a lot of things to get to know each other better such as their favorite food, favorite beverage, and even their favorite torture methods.


    Haru didn''tment on anything about her method of torture, but besides that, he didn''t have anyints about this woman.


    If Esdeath wasn''t in war or fight then she was a very sweet woman and that gap between cold and sweet made her very cute for him.


    Esdeath was also having fun since she had found a lot of unexpected side from Haru. At first, she felt strange why this guy was very cold and when she knew the truth that he was using his name to get an official position in the Empire. She couldn''t help but be angry when she thought calmly. The more that she felt that Haru''s nerve was very strong to be able to do that. However, for him to be strong was normal since she had decided to take him into her mate.


    Along the way, they had tried a lot of food, ying around,ughing, talking, and did a lot of things before they had arrived at the hot spring hotel. Even though it was quitete, the hotel was open and they were also quite lucky since they were the only guests in this hot spring.


    Haru went to the separate hot spring pool than Esdeath. He felt that it was too early for him to engage in that kind of thing with her. No, he was afraid that his little brother was being cut down by her sword if he really dared to do something perverted, but that was alright since he could rx in this ce. He hadn''t had time to take a break and it felt very good when he didn''t need to be bothered with conversation. He entered the warm pool and the entire muscle of his body was rxed. He put his towel on his eyes and rxed.


    It was at that moment that someone entered the pool.


    Haru hurriedly took his towel away and turned surprised wat he had seen. "Esdeath? Why are you here?"


    That''s right, Esdeath.


    Haru didn''t understand why this woman was suddenly here.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Esdeath didn''t show embarrassment while looking at Haru''s body.


    Haru had to admit that Esdeath''s body was very good and he covered his little brother hurriedly since it stood up from watching her before looking away. He really wanted to see her again, but he didn''t think that the price was worth it.


    Esdeath chuckled looking at Haru''s reaction, however, she couldn''tugh when she saw the big bugle that was hidden under the towel. Even though he tried to hide it, it was simply impossible with that size. She didn''t think much afterward and also entered the pool together with him.


    "Why are you here? Isn''t the female bath on the side?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s alright, I have told the owner to book the entire ce for both of us," Esdeath said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought too much and decided to not think too much. "It''s good to spend a day in a rxed way like this sometimes."


    "That''s true," Esdeath said while stretching her body. She looked at him and asked, "So do you have something that you want to tell me?"


    Haru looked at her and tried hard to calm himself, but Esdeath''s voice made him calm down instantly.


    "Was it about our battle before? It is impossible for you to tame me, so you want something else?" Esdeath asked.


    "Impossible to tame you?" Haru said while raising his eyebrow.


    Esdeath seemed proud and moved closer. "Yes, it is impossible to tame me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Esdeath looked at each other for a while. At first, it was quite tense, but the atmosphere became strange and dubious.


    Haru knew that if he followed the flow then it wouldn''t be impossible to kiss her and bring her to the bed, but he knew that Esdeath wanted him fully.


    Esdeath closed her eyes and moved closer at his lips, but stopped when she heard his voice.


    "Esdeath, there is something that I want to say to you first," Haru said.


    Esdeath opened her eyes and asked, "What? You like me, right? I also like you, what''s wrong?" She didn''t understand what made him hesitant.


    "Yes, I like you, but can you ept that I also have other women besides me?" Haru asked straight and decided to not be too wordy. He knew that he needed to ask this question since it was a very important thing.


    "¡­¡­"


    The warm pool suddenly became cold at this moment while Esdeath looked at him with a stern expression.


    Haru knew that he was fuck.i.e.d up at that moment.

 Chapter 570 Esdeath 2

    <h4>Chapter 570 Esdeath 2</h4>


    "Who is it?" Esdeath asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with a worried expression.


    "I will kill them so you will only think about me," Esdeath said.


    !!!!


    Haru was startled with Esdeath''s words and didn''t hope for her to turn into yandere. He hurriedly hugged her and tried to calm her. "Calm down!"


    "I can''t calm down! You want me, but you want to date another woman too? Do you think that I''ll ept that?" Esdeath asked. She didn''t move away from him but kept ring at him.


    "No, but I hope that you can ept it," Haru said.


    Esdeath snorted and asked, "Then, why do you think that I''ll ept it?" She looked at him with a serious expression and her hand was moving closer to Haru''s little brother at that moment.


    "Because I like you¡­" Haru looked straight at Esdeath. Even though he was nervous, he needed to say this or else he would regret it in his entire life. "I feel that you''re different from any woman that I have met and if I really don''t say it right now then I''ll regret it."


    Esdeath was silent and waited for him to say something.


    "Esdeath, you''re a very special woman and the first one that I have ever met. Our meeting wasn''t exactly good since I had done something that annoyed you."


    Esdeath snorted but kept looking at him.


    "You might want to kill me before, but I have never thought to kill you since I''m really attracted to you."


    Esdeath''s expression was softened when she heard his confession.


    "Then, when we have a battle together against Tyrant¡­ I feel a different feeling from you." Haru felt that he had had enough of a lie. If possible, then he hoped for something that was able to make him unable to lie.


    "At first, I thought that you''re very scary, sadist, and somehow love to torture people¡­"


    Esdeath raised her eyebrow when she heard it.


    "But that''s the truth."


    "You''re asking for a fight?" Esdeath asked.


    "No! No! I haven''t done talking yet!" Haru hurriedly said.


    Esdeath snorted and said, "If you keep saying something stupid then I''ll cut down that anaconda on your body so you won''t have to worry about me or other women again."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru gulped at this moment and said, "But after that, I know that you have another side of you that I have known after I have gotten to know you." He smiled and said, "Actually, you''re also a very sweet woman and might be the sweetest one." He looked at her with a serious expression and said, "I''m sure that you''ll be a good mother in the future."


    Esdeath smiled at this moment when she heard his praise. "So what''s wrong? What''s wrong with leaving them for me? You have said that I''m special to you, right?"


    "Yes, you''re special, but they''re also very special to me." Haru took a deep breath and said, "I can''t be selfish to leave them because I want you to be with me." He looked at Esdeath with sincere expression and said, "Esdeath, you''re a wonderful woman and the best one that I have ever seen, but it isn''t enough for me to leave all of them for you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Esdeath was silent for a while. She looked at him and asked, "You love me?"


    Haru looked at Esdeath at this moment and even though his feeling wasn''t enough to be called love, he knew that he would regret it if he didn''t say that he loved her at this moment. "Yes! I love you! You''re the best woman that I have met in my life."


    "You''re saying that I''m special, right?" Esdeath said.


    "Yes, of course," Haru said.


    Esdeath thought for a while and felt a bitplicated. She wanted him to be her, but she knew that she wasn''t strong enough to control her and hearing his answer also made her feelplex too. She was happy that he was very responsible for his woman, but at the same time, she was also annoyed that she couldn''t have him for herself. "Who are they?"


    "They''re not here," Haru said.


    Esdeath frowned and asked, "Is it a member of the Night Raid? Mine? Chelsea? Seryu? Akame? Kurome? Leone? And Sheele?"


    Haru twitched his name at the name that was said by Esdeath. "It is better not to tell you right now." If she really couldn''t ept the fact that he had other women beside her then it was better to not tell her since he was afraid for her to kill them.


    "How many?" Esdeath decided to change her question.


    "Four," Haru said.


    "Four, huh?" Esdeath thought for a while and said, "I guess, it should be Mine, Chelsea, and Seryu, for thest one should be Akame."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru decided to not say anything at this moment.


    Esdeath closed her eyes before opening it once again. "If I ept this, what are you going to do? How are you going to treat me? How am I different from the girls around you?" If she was going to ept this then she wanted to be the most special.


    Haru racked his brain for a while and knew that there was only one thing that he could offer to her at this moment. Even though it felt strange, he knew that it was the right answer. "I''ll marry you." His eyes were firm while looking at her.


    Esdeath was silent hearing him.


    "I have never married anyone and if you are really okay with me then I won''t hesitate to marry you making you the first woman that I have married in my life," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was quite nervous at this moment since it was his first marriage proposal ever in this life. Even though his expression was calm, it was quite nerve-wracking since Esdeath didn''t give him an answer for a while.


    It was at this moment that Esdeath rested her body on his chest while saying, "For now, I''ll ept, but if you dare to do something that hurt me¡­" She held his anaconda with a powerful grip.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I won''t do it! I won''t do it!" Haru hurriedly said and was worried that his anaconda was being pulled from the root.


    Esdeath smiled and said, "Take of me for now, Dear."


    Haru smiled happily and hugged her. "I will." He felt relief right now and said, "Umm, Esdeath."


    "What?" Esdeath asked.


    "Can you let go of your hand? It really hurt me," Haru said.


    Esdeath snorted and let go of her hand before kissing his cheek. "Remember your words."


    "Yes." Haru nodded gently and hugged her tenderly. He felt that he was really lucky at that moment.

 Chapter 571 Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 571 Announcement</h4>


    Haru and Esdeath hade back from their date and as expected that there were a lot of ministers looking at him with an angry expression, especially Chouri was annoyed since Haru had left him with a lot of works.


    Haru didn''t tell them the truth and told them that he had met an enemy on the trip since he was sure that they would get angry at him again if he told them that he went on a date with Esdeath.


    After he went back to the Capital of the Empire, there were a lot of things that he needed to do such as disbanding the Night Raid group.


    Akame decided to join the Jaegers and often participated in missions together with Kurome. Both sisters were very happy since both of them were on the same side and didn''t need to fight each other again in the future.


    Tatsumi went back to his hometown with Sayo and Ieyasu since he couldn''t wait to see the change in his hometown.


    Najenda joined the current Empire and held the position of general of the military.


    Haru didn''t care much about her origin since what he wanted was a talent and Najenda was a talent.


    Both Lubbock and Bt also started a new career in the Capital of the Empire.


    The Imperial Police was led by Seryu Ubiquitous, and under her led the Imperial Police had be a very disciplined and clean organization.


    The evil people, criminal, and anyone who had done bad things in the Empire had decreased and it was very rare to see them, and that was why the female member of the Night Raid was very idle and became unemployed.


    Sheel who didn''t have any talent besides killing and had always caused a mess because of her clumsiness.


    Haru had decided to give her a very leisurely career with a good sry in the pce since he couldn''t bear to let this clumsy woman go outside. He was sure that she would receive a lot ofints from her boss if she was working under someone else. That was why he decided to let her work in the pce.


    Leone had gotten arge sum of money to develop the slums in the Capital. She had said to him that she would be a millionaire and would change the situation in the slums.


    Only both Mine and Chelsea, after seeing the money that had been given by Haru, seemed to be very irritable and angry. Both of them cursed Haru as a bad wolf, bored with the old and decided to throw them, then cursed him for being shameless and irresponsible.


    Haru knew what they wanted, but it was hard to make them stay after what he had told Esdeath before. He wouldn''t be shameless enough to bring them as a member of the Imperial harem in front of Esdeath.


    After the Path of Peace was defeated, the Empire was once again stabilized.


    Haru had found a Teigu in this religion, but he didn''t care much since it wasn''t powerful Teigu.


    Haru had be the Emperor in this Empire and his authority had be very solid.


    No one would rebel and everyone would recognize him as an Emperor.


    Then when the Empire had steadily progressed for the better and everything had been stabilized, Haru could take a breather for a while then he also announced something to everyone.


    "I''ll marry General Esdeath as the Empress of the Empire!"


    In the hall of the pce, Haru announced this matter to the ministers.


    At this time, Esdeath who was standing as the head of the General of Military, had a blush on her face and seemed to be quite shy, but felt very happy about Haru''s announcement.


    Haru had promised Esdeath and it was better to do it as soon as possible.


    The officials who heard this matter couldn''t help but praised the decision of the Emperor since thebination of both of them was perfect in their eyes.


    Only Chouri, who was the prime minister of the Empire, was full of sadness. His daughter who seemed to fall in love with the Emperor also wanted to marry the Emperor, but he knew that this matter was impossible with Esdeath as Emperor''s wife. He knew that it was impossible to marry his daughter as a Queen position, and he couldn''t help but sigh at this moment.


    "WHAT?!"


    The cup was being broken by Chelsea and her expression turned very ugly. ''BASTARD! BASTARD! HOW CAN YOU MARRY ESDEATH!"


    Chelsea remembered the days that she had spent with him, even though it was only a few days, but it was a very unforgettable day for her. She knew that at first their meeting wasn''t good, and had a lot of disagreement, but the more she stayed with him the more she realized how good it was to be with him.


    The first time she knew him was when she read about his information and when Haru jumped directly tounch an attack on the air on the Night Raid.


    The second meeting was in the hot spring, at that time, Haru was in an invisible state and grabbed her chest with his hand.


    The third time was more memorable since both of them had stayed together in bed having a good time together. She had to admit that thepatibility between the two of them was very good and she had thought that both of them would be together for a long time.


    Chelsea was confident that Haru would choose her, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly announce that he would marry Esdeath. She thought that Haru was a jerk and she felt very ufortable when she saw the smile on the face of both Haru and Esdeath. She thought for a while and decided to create a mess for both of them after their marriage or else she wouldn''t feel better.

 Chapter 572 Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 572 Marriage</h4>


    Haru wouldn''t believe that he would get married this soon, and the first woman that he had married wasn''t someone from his original world, but Esdeath who wasing from this world.


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha were too young and it might be a bit weird to ask them to get married in their teens.


    ''For Tsunade¡­''


    Haru thought for a while and wasn''t sure whether Tsunade wanted to get married, but he could ask herter when he had gone back to his world.


    The only person who had asked him for married was Esdeath, even though he wasn''t sure, but he decided to agree to it.


    The only thing that he was troubled about was how to manage both worlds at the same time since the timeline between the two of them was flowing at the same time.


    Haru really hoped for a reward that was able to make the time where he stayed would be slowed down making him able to stay in his original world in a morefortable way since his home wasn''t only in one world.


    Haru had always wondered whether his decision was right asking Esdeath for a marriage, but when he saw Esdeath in the wedding dress.


    "¡­"


    Haru was stunned and felt that all of the doubt in his heart had disappeared.


    Esdeath smiled sweetly and felt a bit shy looking at him, but she was also happy since it was one of the best days of her life.


    Haru swore at that moment that he would make this woman happy for life. He held her hand and walked toward the priest for the ceremony.


    Along the way, Haru could see a lot of women that he had entangled together in this world.


    Mine, Chelsea, Seryu, and even Sayo looked at him at the same time.


    Mine had an angry expression on her face.


    Seryu had a sad expression on her face.


    Sayo had a forced smile on her face.


    Only Chelsea was looking at him with a weird expression.


    Haru wasn''t sure what Chelsea was thinking at that moment, but he didn''t think much and he knew that he shouldn''t be thinking about another woman in this important moment. The only woman that he was thinking should be the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Esdeath.


    Haru knew that he couldn''t give her all of his love, but this was the best thing he could do for her right now. Of course, he would also give her a lot of love during their first night. He could see the sweet smile on Esdeath''s face and couldn''t bear to kiss her, but he knew that he needed to wait.


    The ceremony started and both of them started with their marriage vows before kissing each other.


    After the wedding ceremony being held, Esdeath entered the pce first since she didn''t want to talk too much with the guests.


    Haru was the one who entertained the guests, but he also didn''t stay too long since his wife had been waiting for him. He entered his room to see his beautiful bride and sighed once more thinking about how lucky he was.


    Esdeath was sitting at the end of the bed, her silver-blue hair long hair reached the bed, her big blue eyes were full of affection, and there was still some nervousness on her face.


    The gap between her usual state and this nervous disposition made very cute.


    "Esdeath." Haru moved closer and gently raised her chin.


    Esdeath didn''t make a struggle but closed her eyes slowly.


    Haru also knew that the war had started and knew that he needed to show why he was being called a harem protagonist. He moved his lips closer and took her lips starting with slowly teasing her moving his hand toward her hips and waist.


    Esdeath shuddered with Haru''s teasing from time to time.


    It didn''t take them long before they started to get violent.


    Haru saw Esdeath''s body was shaking several times and knew that it was the time, especially when he smelled something lewd from her private ce. He took off her panties and ready to take his wife to heavenly pleasure.


    Gulp!


    Esdeath looked at Haru and asked, "Is it going to be fit?"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry," Haru said. He was a veteran and very good at mating.


    Esdeath nodded and believed in him.


    Haru gave Esdeath a gentle kiss while nibbling her lips before inserting his anaconda after looking at her firm expression inside her honey pot. He had expected that Esdeath would have a violent tendency, but he didn''t expect to be this much, but he also understood Esdeath''s reaction when he saw blooding out from her private ce.


    Virgin!


    Esdeath scratched Haru''s back along, biting his shoulder until it bled.


    Haru could only bear it for a while before moving to the location, giving her the most pleasure to change the pain into pleasure as soon as possible.


    "Husband! Husband! Husband!"


    Before long her moans started to reverberate in the entire room, Esdeath who felt an indescribable pleasure could only moan. She was helpless and didn''t expect him to be this skillful, but at the same time, she really thought that it was one of the perks of marrying him.


    Haru was really d to be able to marry Esdeath since it might be the first time for someone to be able to defend this long against him in this war of pleasure.


    They kept doing their acts for hours before Esdeath was too tired to continue.


    Haru didn''t force her and let her sleep using his arm. He kissed her forehead and said, "Good night."


    "Good night," Esdeath said before sleeping with a sweet smile.


    ''Cute¡­'' Haru thought before sleeping.


    In the morning, Haru had been woken by his natural rm and also had woken up Esdeath in process.


    "I''ll give you food to nourish your body," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded with a smile before continuing to sleep.


    Haru went to the kitchen to prepare some food that was good to replenish Esdeath''s blood after she had lost it yesterday.


    Then suddenly someone hugged him.


    "What are you making?" Esdeath asked with a smile.


    "You''re alright?" Haru asked her with concern.


    "Yes¡­" Esdeath said while moving her hand toward his anaconda.


    "You''re ying with fire, woman," Haru said.


    "Oh, really? I''ll freeze that fire," Esdeath said with a smile.


    Both of them had a tacit understanding and started another war that wasn''t worse than yesterday in the kitchen, however, suddenly there was a cold voice that disturbed them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Haru was startled when he heard this voice and turned to see Esdeath was there standing.


    Two Esdeath?!


    Before long, Esdeath, who was being pinned down on the table, had changed into Chelsea who looked at him with a smug smile and a bit of flush trying to gasp her breath since their fight was too fierce.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that he had been trapped at this moment and said, "Uh¡­ all of this is a misunderstanding¡­"

 Chapter 573 Im going to invite you

    <h4>Chapter 573 I''m going to invite you</h4>


    Haru had a headache at that time to calm Esdeath down when she saw the scene where Chelsea had used her Teigu to cause a disaster in the Empire. He learned that he shouldn''t y too much and took care of his little brother more in the future or else it might be possible that it was being cut down by Esdeath in the future.


    It was good that Esdeath had prepared herself and even though she was angry while also destroying a part of the pce, she calmed herself down after he had calmed her down.


    For Chelsea, it was an ident, but in the end, he made her into one of his wives in the Empire.


    Haru knew that it was a bit absurd, but he had to admit that he had underestimated the transformation from the Gaia Foundation since it was very powerful. He didn''t even realize it was Chelsea until she had undone the transformation.


    It was good that both Esdeath and Chelsea had epted each other, and Esdeath also realized that her husband''s strength was more than she had thought to make her lost in every battle in their bedroom.


    Even though it was impossible to defeat him alone, Esdeath didn''t want to admit it and kept fighting him until herst breath.


    Chelsea only thought that it was funny and didn''t even stop Esdaeth since she knew that it was impossible.


    Haru had never kept them in the pce and let them go out as they wanted since it was also impossible to stop them from going out. He was also quite busy with the matter of the Empire, but he knew that he couldn''t let this continue since he needed to leave soon.


    That was why he decided to create a cab to help the government of the Empire.


    Haru didn''t mind working, but he didn''t want to spend all of his time working since there was a beautiful wife that was waiting at him at home.


    Mine was walking around the Capital with a bored expression since she had been released from the Night Raid.


    It was when she was walking around that she noticed Chelsea who was surrounded by a lot of people.


    "Huh?" Mine was confused by this.


    "Oh, Mine." Chelsea also noticed Mine walking alone. "Do you want to go out with me?"


    "Huh? Who is there? Aren''t they a member of the pce?" Mine asked with a confused expression.


    "You didn''t know?" Chelsea had a smug smile on her face and said, "I have be a princess there."


    Mine didn''t need to ask and knew that Chelsea had hooked up with Haru. "Y - You¡­!!!" She was speechless and felt jealous at this moment.


    Chelsea smiled and said, "If you''re ready to be killed by Esdeath then I don''t mind to help you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was cooking lunch at this moment and Esdeath was reading a report about the western country since there was a group of Aboriginals who tried to attack the Empire once again.


    Esdeath sniffed the smell of the food and smiled. "What are you cooking today?"


    "Just some fried things," Haru answered. He was cooking Ebi Fry and made some sd for something greasy.


    It might be surprising, but Esdeath liked to have greasy food.


    "Where is Chelsea?" Esdeath asked.


    "She should be shopping," Haru answered.


    "Hmm¡­" Esdeath didn''t care much about Chelsea that much thought only asked since it was quite rare to see Chelsea wasn''t here during lunch.


    "Here you go." Haru ced the food on the table right in front of Esdeath.


    "Good." Esdeath nodded and started to eat.


    Haru looked at Esdeath and smiled.


    Esdeath noticed his gaze and asked, "What?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you have something to tell me?" Esdeath raised her eyebrow and said, "You''re going to add Akame, Mine, or Seryu into your harem?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he really needed to say something to her. "Well, I really have something to tell you, but it isn''t about the harem."


    "¡­Oh-ho? What is it?" Esdeath asked while eating. "You''re not telling me that you have made someone pregnant, right?"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Did you really see me that way?"


    "Yes." Esdeath nodded. "Your sex drive is too high. It is good though." She continued to eat with a smile and thought that it was very good.


    "Who makes my wife so charming?" Haru said.


    Esdeath smiled hearing him, but also felt a little shy kicking his leg like a child.


    "I have also prepared ice cream for you," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Husband," Esdeath said with a smile.


    "Well, I want to tell you about the source of my power," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Esdeath stopped eating and looked at him with a curious expression.


    Haru moved his finger and the spoon in front of him started to move. "You remember that I have the power to manipte gravity, right?"


    Esdeath nodded and swallowed her food before saying, "I remember that you have the power to read the future for a few seconds, gravity maniption, invisibility, great strength, and stamina, along with knife proficiency since you''re a chef." She looked at him with a smile and asked, "So you''re going to tell me where you have learned that power, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s right, I''m going to tell you those."


    "So tell me!" Esdeath asked with an excited expression.


    "Before that, I have to tell you that I have another ability besides the thing that you have mentioned," Haru said.


    "Really?! What is it?" Esdeath asked.


    "Like this." Haru turned into an astral mode and said, "Stab me."


    Esdeath didn''t show hesitation and stabbed him with her sword.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and wondering why this woman didn''t show hesitation at stabbing him.


    "It passed through," Esdeath said with a surprised expression.


    Haru nodded and said, "Take off your sword first so I can continue with my story."


    "Alright, hurry up and tell me what you want to talk about," Esdeath said.


    "Dear, I want to invite you to our group," Haru said.


    "Group?" Esdeath frowned and seemed quite strange when she heard this invitation.

 Chapter 574 Invitation and Reward

    <h4>Chapter 574 Invitation and Reward</h4>


    Esdeath didn''t expect Haru to be part of a group and she had thought a lot of things that there might some mystery that she didn''t understand in this world, but it seemed that it was bigger than she had thought.


    Haru told Esdeath the general information of the Group Chat since he had decided to invite her since he knew that they needed a powerful member and Esdeath was the perfect candidate for that.


    Esdeath was also his wife that made him able to chat with herter when he wasing back to his world.


    Esdeath was stunned, but her expression turned excited the more she listened to Haru''s story. "You''re serious?"


    "Yes, there is another world besides this world, and I''m also from another world," Haru said.


    Esdeath thought for a while and asked, "If you''reing from another world then how can you know me?" She felt it weird since she knew that Haru was using her name to cheat everyone in the Capital.


    "Well, how to say¡­" Haru thought for a while and felt that it was difficult to tell her.


    "Hurry up and tell me!" Esdeath said.


    "Calm down, let me exin." Yuuki sighed and said, "In another world, you''re a story."


    "Story?" Esdeath raised her eyebrow.


    "Not just you, but also me," Haru said. He started to exin the concept of the multiverse and told her that in another world they might be a story or they might not appear in another world.


    There are a lot of coincidences in this world, and in another world. There might be an intersection between worlds that cause them to appear in another world with different forms.


    "So there is a story of me in another world?" Esdeath asked with curiosity.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "So if there is no you, what will happen to me?" Esdeath asked.


    "You''re going to die," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Esdeath was silent when she heard it.


    "Your existence is simr to a devil king or big boss of criminal in the story," Haru said.


    "Who killed me?" Esdeath asked.


    "Akame. She used a secret technique while also sacrificing one million soldiers of the Revolutionary Army along with several Teigu users to end your life," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "That might be possible." She looked at Haru and asked, "What about you? You have said that there is a story of you too, right?"


    "Well¡­" Haru was a bit embarrassed to tell her that he was a harem protagonist and also had an incestuous rtionship in his story. Even though in his original world, there was some difference, but it was really hard to tell about his identity. "There is nothing special in my world, and everything is peaceful."


    "Really?" Esdeath raised her eyebrow and felt that it was hard to believe for someone who was living in a peaceful world to have such strong fighting ability.


    "It is because that I have joined this Group Chat that I have be stronger, but before that, I''m just a normal student and writer," Haru said. "You can alsoe to my worldter."


    Esdeath smiled and said, "That''s a good idea, I want to see the world where you are born."


    "It isn''t only my world, but you can also visit a lot of worlds," Haru said.


    "¡­Oh-ho?"


    Haru started to tell Esdeath the member of the Group Chat along with their worlds.


    Esdeath nodded and became very interested in visiting the world where the members of the Group Chat were staying, especially Toriko''s world and Haru''s world. She closed her eyes and started to imagine going to Toriko''s world and hunted a lot of beasts together with Haru. She couldn''t help but lick her lips when she thought about the food that he could cook with those special ingredients. "What are you waiting for? Invite me!"


    "Do you want to be in a hurry? If I invite you now then I need toe back in three days to my world," Haru said.


    "¡­" Esdeath raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you have toe back to your world?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Remember what I told you before we got married?"


    Esdeath realized something and asked, "So those three women that you have talked to before are in your original world?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "You have been away for a few months, is that alright?" Esdeath asked.


    "Well, time is stopped in my own world," Haru said.


    "Interesting." Esdeath thought for a while and asked, "Who is the leader of this Group Chat?"


    "Me," Haru said and pointed at his finger.


    "You''re the creator of this group?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I''m not the creator. I''m not even sure who the creator is."


    "Hmm¡­ This is getting more interesting," Esdeath said with a smile. "Well¡­" She stood up and sat down on Haru''sp. "Stay for more days before you invite me." She wanted to spend more days with her husband first.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru nodded with a smile.


    In the few days, Haru invited Esdeath to the Group Chat and his mission in this world was officially over. He also missed his home since he had stayed quite a long time in this world, but before that, he had decided to open the lottery first since it was possible to open his reward in this world. He decided to stay in this world for the past three days since he couldn''t bear to leave both Esdeath and Chelsea.


    Haru opened the random gift that he had received and raised his eyebrow when he read the price that he had gotten.


    [Congrattions, you have gotten "Time and Teleport application Group Chat"]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru read the description of this reward and felt that the luck that he felt had been lost for a while seemed toe back at him once again.

 Chapter 575 Tell us your story

    <h4>Chapter 575 Tell us your story</h4>


    [Congrattions! Sadist General has joined the Group Chat!]


    Haru suddenly appeared in the ss once again and this time he felt that he almost fell down on the ground. He twisted his chair and stabilized his bnce sitting down normally without causing anomaly to everyone. He felt that he was watching a movie too much before he teleported to the quest.


    "Sigh¡­ I have thought that you''ll fall down on the ground," Runa said with a sigh of relief.


    Haru smiled and said, "Well, I might have been a bit sleepyst night."


    "What''s wrong? Are you nervous about bing a student council member?" Runa asked.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow.


    "¡­" Runa squinted her eyes and said, "I''m not sure, but it feels that you''re making fun of me somehow."


    "Howe?"


    Both of them chatted with each other before it was their time to join the announcement ceremony to announce their position in the student council.


    Well, they''re not the main characters today and only the minor characters in this ceremony.


    Every student in the Hyakkaou Private Academy was very tense, curious, and wondering about their new student president council. Even though they knew from the rumor that there was someone who had won the bet of student council president''s position of this school yesterday, but they hadn''t seen the new student council president.


    Everyone had gathered in the hall while waiting for the new members of the student councils to start their announcement.


    Some people were jealous and also wanted to be the student council president, but they shut their mouths when they heard the amount of money that was used to bet the position. Well, even if they didn''t have that amount of money, they were also jealous of three people who had also joined the student council.


    They felt that those three people were lucky to have a close rtionship with the new student council president.


    Haru was sitting together with Kirari who was waiting for her entrance at the podium. He didn''t care much about what everyone was thinking at this moment and was more cornered about the reaction of the members of the Group Chat after they saw the announcement that the new member had joined.


    Kuroneko: "Huh? Sadist General?¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Don''t tell me that, is it Esdeath?!"


    !!!!


    Everyone in the Group Chat was startled when they heard it since they knew how horrible Esdeath was in the story and wondered why Haru had decided to invite her. Even though they had to agree that Esdeath''s power undeniable, but a matter of moral was a different matter.


    Sadist General: "So this is a Group Chat? Everyone in this Group Chat also knows me?"


    Tsunade: "Yes, everyone knows you."


    Sadist General: "Well, that''s good so that I don''t need to introduce myself."


    Shinobu: "No, you should! I want to make sure whether you''re evil or not."


    Sadist General: "It seems that you have a problem with me joining this group?"


    Shinobu: "If someone has read your story then isn''t it normal to think that you''re a bad guy who will kill someone without blinking their eyes?"


    Sadist General: "Well, that''s their problem to be weak. Weak has no right to decide the matter between their life or death."


    They knew very well that the weak didn''t have a choice and could only be suppressed by the strong, but it was hard to ept such a thing.


    The guys didn''t say anything and were afraid to join the chat and knew very well that the tension between girls in this Group Chat was very intense. They were afraid that they would be killed by Esdeath and wondered why Haru had decided to invite such a woman into the Group Chat. They had thought that it would be Akame who would join their group, but they didn''t expect that it would be thest boss of the story who would join them.


    Haru: "C''mon everyone, Esdeath isn''t bad, she is very gentle."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at this moment. They felt that Haru had their heads messed up after he had finished his quest.


    Gentle?


    If Esdeath is gentle then the cruelest people in their world would be the gentlest people in their world.


    Sadist General: "Husband, it seems that I''m not wee here."


    Haru: "Well, I haven''t told them the reason why I have chosen you."


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    Everyone mored at the same time at this moment when they saw how Esdeath had called Haru in the Group Chat.


    Yajima: "Husband? What is this Husband?"


    Tsunade: "Haru, exin!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Every male in this Group Chat also realized that this harem protagonist had done it once again.


    Haru didn''t hide anything and wrote his reply to the Group Chat.


    Haru: "Let me introduce you to our new member. She is the strongest person in her world and also the General of the Empire. Esdeath."


    Haru: "For your information, we have married each other during my mission."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sadist General: "Nice to meet you."


    They had a premonition before, but it still surprised them when they heard from Haru''s mouth that Esdeath was his wife.


    Kuroneko: "H - How¡­?"


    Haru wanted to answer, but his shoulder was shaken by Kirari.


    "Haru, let''s go," Kirari said with a soft voice. She thought that Haru was quite tired after crashing the car that had followed yesterday.


    "Alright." Haru nodded before he replied to the chat.


    Haru: "I''ll answerter since I''m a bit busy right now." He ced his smartphone back in his pocket and followed Kirari along with all of the members of the student council to announce their new president along with the new members.


    In the group chat, they saw that the light which showed that Haru was active on the Group Chat had turned off. Even though they were curious about how Haru and Esdeath had be a wife and husband, they were also curious about how Haru had conquered the Empire. They wanted to ask, but it was hard to ask Esdeath since they were unfamiliar with her.


    Tsunade: "Esdeath, is it?"


    Sadist General: "Tsunade, right? I have heard of you from Haru."


    Sadist General: "You''re also his woman, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at this moment, and Shinobu and Kuroneko were surprised at this moment.


    Tsunade: "Let''s talk about thatter, can you introduce us more? Tell us how Haru haspleted the mission and married you in the process?"


    Esdeath, who was in her room, smiled and thought that it was very interesting.


    Sadist General: "I don''t mind, though, it''ll be a long story, is that alright with you?"


    "YES!!!"


    They answered at the same time and waited for Esdeath to start her story.


    Sadist General: "First Haru ising to Capital of the Empire deceiving everyone as my husband to gain a position in the Empire¡­"


    The moment they heard this sentence they knew very well that choosing Haru to enter this quest was the right decision.

 Chapter 576 Sleep here, Ill wake you up later

    <h4>Chapter 576 Sleep here, I''ll wake you upter</h4>


    Haru looked at Kirari who did a normal ceremony without anything special, but he was sure that this girl was nning to do something.


    However, he didn''t care much and would only support her unconditionally.


    Haru suddenly got quite bored while standing on the stage. He yed a game of power in Esdeath''s world and the game of power in this school wasn''t something that could make him interested. He thought that he should own a club since it would give him enough pocket money in this school.


    Kirari didn''t spend too much time on her announcement before bowing her head and leaving together with everyone after the announcement.


    p! p! p!


    Every student pped their hands and didn''t think much in this situation since they didn''t think that the situation would change that much after the president of their school had changed.


    However, they didn''t know that Kirari would bring a huge change within the academy.


    Whether that change would be good or not, they could only wait until it happened.


    Haru sat down on his chair and thought that there would be a few days before his chance to make more money would happen. Even though it might not be much, it was better than nothing. He waited for his group to finish the transaction on his first railways.


    "You''re alright?" Kirari asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong? You worry about me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Kirari nodded and said, "You didn''t need to worry about the people who attacked us yesterday."


    "That''s good, who are they?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Well, just some trash that you don''t need to think about too much," Kirari said.


    "¡­" Haru twitched his lips and said, "They''ll be crying if they hear what you have heard."


    "That''s true." Kirari chuckled.


    Haru looked around and said, "Still, this ce is very deserted." He looked around at the room of the student council. There were only both of them here and there weren''t any members of the student council besides the two of them.


    "Well, it can''t be helped since they won''t ept me," Kirari said. However, her voice was a bit cold at this moment.


    The majority of the members of the student council in the school, especially the student in the 2nd grade and the 3rd grade wouldn''t listen to Kirari even after she had won the seat of the president in this school.


    Haru knew that it was also a test for Kirari, but he didn''t think that this girl would be defeated by a group of small fries. He moved his chair closer and patted her shoulder. "I''m scared now what you''re going to do now."


    Kirari smiled and asked, "Do you want to know?"


    "Let it be a surprise," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll conquer this school entirely soon."


    Haru who heard this sentence felt that it was something that shouldn''t be said by the president of this school, but he didn''t care much. He looked that there was a dark circle in her eyes. "When did you start to rest yesterday?"


    "3 in the morning, two hours of rest is enough for me," Kirari said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and moved his hand naturally making her sleep on hisp. "Rest for a while, I''ll wake you upter."


    "Well¡­" Kirari was a bit surprised by this action since it seemed very natural. She looked at him and wondered whether it was his talent or if he had done this for a long time that made him be this skilled. She felt quitefortable and asked, "I have heard that you''re going to buy the Shin-Keisei Electric Railway."


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "How did you learn about it?"


    "Well it isn''t hard for me to gain your information," Kirari said with a teasing smile.


    "¡­" Haru didn''t hide the fact that he was going to buy one of the semi-major six private railways. He looked at Kirari and said, "I seem quite dumb to think that I''m able to surprise you."


    Kirari smiled and said, "You don''t need to think too much, but it is quite surprising what you have done after you have entered this school immediately." She had asked the people of her family before by chance but didn''t expect that this guy was really going to do it. She had heard him that he would reach where she was standing in two years.


    "I have promised to reach where you''re standing before, right?" Haru said.


    "Well, why do you want to do that?" Kirari asked.


    "Just don''t think too much, and go to sleep now," Haru said and felt that it wasn''t right to right now.


    "Hmm¡­" Kirari nodded and secretly helped him at this moment. She closed her eyes and slept using hisp at this moment.


    Haru opened his smartphone slowly and wanted to open the Group Chat, however, at this moment the door of the room was opened.


    Ririka and Runa entered the student council room and looked at Haru who was sitting while ying with his smartphone.


    Runa wanted to ask what this guy was doing but stopped when she saw him.


    "Shh¡­" Haru hurriedly gestured to them to keep quiet.


    Both of them raised their eyebrows then noticed that someone was sleeping on Haru''sp.


    !!!


    They were surprised when they saw that Kirari was sleeping using Haru''sp at this moment.


    Runa was very jealous at that moment, but Ririka was even more shocked.


    Ririka didn''t believe that her sister, who was very scary, domineering, and smart, was sleeping on Haru''sp like a cute kitten.


    "Why is she sleeping in yourp?" Runa asked with a frown.


    "What? You''re jealous?" Haru asked.


    Runa snorted and turned away. "Who is jealous?!"


    Haru shook his head and thought how proud was this girl. He didn''t think much and decided to rest for a while since he had just teleported back to this world.

 Chapter 577 How to make the world in peace?

    <h4>Chapter 577 How to make the world in peace?</h4>


    The school was over, and everyone went back to their house.


    Haru was quite free at this moment, but he decided to go back early since it had been a while since he had met Sora and Megumi. He had missed them for a while and decided to cook dinner for both of them.


    Haru was in his house and cooked a chicken curry while looking at the Group Chat.


    Korosensei: "Incredible¡­"


    Everyone agreed with Korosensei''s reply at this moment after they heard the story of Haru from Esdeath.


    The female members were surprised at how Haru had conquered the Empire, but the male members were more surprised at how Haru had made a woman who wanted to kill him into his wife.


    They thought that they needed to learn something from him.


    Kouha: "Haru, you''re ready, right?"


    Suddenly Kouha chatted with Haru since the day of the revolution in this army was quite nearby.


    Kouha had confidence in Haru''s skill to defeat that witch.


    Haru: "There are still two weeks, right?"


    Kouha: "Yes, but my brothers have told me that you bettere early."


    Haru: "I know. I''lle to your world, you don''t need to worry."


    Kouha: "I''ll reimburse you with a point after you havee here." He had asked Haru''s help and of course, he was going to reimburse him when Haru hade to his world.


    Haru: "You don''t need to worry about the teleportation since I have gotten a good gift from myst quest."


    Kouha: "Oh-ho? What is it?" He was quite curious about Haru''s reward."


    Haru: "It''s a free teleportation app."


    "What?"


    Kouha didn''t understand what Haru''s gift was.


    Haru started to exin about "Time and Teleport application Group Chat" that he had gotten from thest question.


    This app is an app that is able to give him the ability to teleport to the world from the world without paying points.


    In other words, it is free!


    That isn''t all of them since this app is also able to control the time difference in each world.


    Haru had been troubled by this matter since if he left Esdeath''s world then he would be leaving a long time and a lot of people would be very annoyed by him to leave a lot of things to them, but after he had gotten this app, he didn''t need to think too much since he had set up that his world was 10 times faster than Esdeath''s world.


    In other words, if he stays in his original world for 10 days then he only leaves Esdeath''s world for one day.


    Well, but most importantly that he didn''t need to pay anymore if he wanted to teleport from world to world and he also could bring someone to teleport to another world with him.


    Even though he didn''t receive a weapon, it was alright when he thought that he had gotten this gift from the Group Chat.


    Kouha: "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "Well, I don''t need to worry about paying you a reimbursement to teleport to my world."


    Haru: "You''re not going to give me something after I have defeated your step-mom?"


    Kouha: "She isn''t my step-mom!"


    Kouha: "She is a witch!"


    Kouha: "Well, but I''ll ask my brother to give you something, what do you want?"


    Haru thought for a while and he didn''t really have something that he wanted. "Well, maybe information about magic since I need to learn more."


    Kouha: "I''ll ask my second brother to do that."


    Kouha: "But I''m surprised at how you have be an Emperor." He was very surprised when he heard how Haru had conquered the Emperor. It might sound dumb, but it was very effective, especially the part where Haru had deceived everyone that he was Esdeath''s husband at first.


    If he was the one who was sent to the quest, then he would send a meteor right away making everyone submit to him in an instant then invite someone who seemed strong enough.


    Kouha also started to think about his brother''s dream who wanted to end the war in his world.


    Kouha: "Haru, what do you think about my world?"


    Haru felt a bit weird because of this question.


    Haru: "It''s good, but it is a bit messed up somehow."


    Haru''s words were right since Kouha''s world was being controlled by someone and every fate of people couldn''t be decided by themselves, but it was being decided by that person.


    It was quite messed up when someone couldn''t even decide the fate of their lives and could only be a doll of someone on the high ce.


    Kouha: "Yes, but that matter can''t be solved now since we''re not strong enough."


    Haru: "Well, what you need to do is to solve the problem in your country first then you can start with other else."


    Kouha: "That''s true, but I have one question for you."


    Haru: "What?"


    Kouha: "If you''re one of the King in my world, how are you going to erase the war and bring peace to my world?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips with this question.


    Haru: "What''s wrong with this serious question?"


    Kouha: "Just answer me, I just wanna know your answer since you''re also a king."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and thought for a while.


    Haru: "War is inevitable, and if someone has the power to dominate the world then they will start a war."


    Haru: "In my world, the war is stopped because there is a nuclear weapon and people are afraid of war because of a nuclear weapon since that weapon is very dangerous."


    Kouha: "So only power can solve the war?"


    Haru: "No, my answer is different."


    Haru: "You might think that my answer is dumb, but it might be possible to make peace between people if you''re a family."


    Kouha: "Family?"


    Haru: "Yes, create a harem full of Queen in your world then the world will be at peace and if there is a problem you can solve it under a dinner."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "That''s quite a dumb answer."


    Kouha: "But I like it."


    Haru: "Well, the number of Queen in your world is quite low and most of the leaders in each country are male."


    "HARU, WE''RE BACK!!!"


    Sora and Megumi went back together and entered the apartment at the same time.


    Haru smiled and said, "Wee back."


    Haru: "I''ll talk to youter."


    It had been a while since he met Sora and Megumi and he really missed them.


    Kouha, who was with his brothers, was thinking about something.


    "What do you think?"


    Kouha thought that Haru''s n was quite feasible, but he knew that one variable that made turning everything into a mess.


    Sinbad.


    Kouha wouldn''t let himself and his brother trapped by that guy''s trap no matter what.

 Chapter 578 Helper

    <h4>Chapter 578 Helper</h4>


    It had been a month since Haru stayed in Hyakkaou Private Academy.


    There were a lot of things that were happening in the past 12 days after he had teleported back to his original world.


    From 22 October to Euro had fallen from 1.5024 to 1.4710 on 28 October giving him a profit of $ 65 million after being cut by a tax.


    Haru had to sigh at how big the tax that was being ced on the forex was.


    But that wasn''t the only thing since he had also sessfully bought the Shin-Keisei Electric Railway and Media Factory, Inc.


    The process of buying two bigpanies was quite troublesome, but it was good that his team was the one who had made the transaction.


    Haru had to admit that making Seri Awashima into his financial advisor was one of the best things that he had done before. He also needed to be thankful to Ritsu since she had done a lot of things for him.


    Yes, a lot of things.


    Sess on forex and gold trade, buying two bigpanies and buying newspaperpanies that almost in each prefecture in Japan, and there was a lot of more that had happened.


    Haru''s life was fairly peaceful since his information was very secretive and it was almost impossible for someone to know the address of his house or his cafe''s address.


    Everyone was very curious, but it was hard to search for any information about him.


    However, all of that was being known in the Hyakkaou Private Academy and they didn''t expect the transfer student who had just transferred for one month had done a lot of things in just one month, especially after he had appeared in the big newspaper and being debated on the television.


    Haru didn''t go to the school and stayed in either house or cafe, but he didn''t go to meet with the customer directly and went to train his body here. He would go to Kouha''s world soon and decided to stay out of his school for a while since the impact of the thing that he had done in one month was just too surprising.


    No one would think a high school student would be able to do all of those things, but it had really happened.


    Even though it was good to have money, it also wasn''t good to have too much money since it would attract a lot of bad intentions.


    That was why his information had been disclosed and it was very hard to search for his information.


    Haru had decided to be low key in this situation and had prepared everything with Ritsu''s help, but the situation was different from what he had imagined.


    Nothing.


    All of the things that were mentioned above didn''t happen and all of his information wasn''t being mentioned at all in the news. He thought that it might be because his grandfather had helped him secretly, and he was grateful for that.


    The thing that was mentioned was only his Longinus Investment, Haru knew that someone had helped him secretly, and he was very thankful for that since he wanted to have a quiet life before he graduated from high school, but he knew that it was only momentary and once he had done something big again in the future then it was impossible to hide his identity, however, it was possible to hide other things such as school, home, cafe, and anything which might cause harm on himself or his closest person.


    However, if his identity was being known then he had already prepared himself. He was the youngest billionaire and it was impossible to hide like a hermit during an inte age, especially when he was also a famous writer.


    "You''re not going to school?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Not today."


    Haru answered while punching the sandbag in front of him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at Haru''s body and blinked her eyes for a while. "It seems that being in school isn''t as troublesome as I have thought since you can skip anytime."


    Haru stopped and looked at Iwasawa. "Do you want to enter a school?"


    "Well¡­" Iwasawa thought for a while and felt that she might regret it if she didn''t go to school since she had a chance. In the past, she didn''t, but when she thought about Haru who had helped her along giving her quite a good sry,


    Iwasawa didn''t think that it was impossible to reach her dream while she was in school.


    "I might not be able to enter a good school such as Yuri''s targeted school," Iwasawa said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Who says so? Shuchi''in Academy is recruiting either very smart or talented ones, you have a talent in music and you can enter that school easily."


    Shuchi''in Academy is a very famous school in the country since it is only epted by either very smart people or someone who has talent.


    Different from Hyakkou who epts children from rich, politicians, and influential people.


    Both schools are very famous but their purpose is different.


    Shuchi''in Academy''s purpose is to nurture the students into the best, but Hyakkou''s purpose is to make the student have a very tough mentality.


    Both of them are very good schools and it is very hard to enter those two schools.


    "Hey¡­" Iwasawa was quite surprised.


    "That is why you need to give your everything during a winter concert," Haru said.


    "Winter¡­" Iwasawa nodded.


    In the winter, the game which was being made by Haru and Kosaka would be sold, and to attract the people during the Winter Comiket, they would also perform a concert there.


    It was during that moment that Iwasawa would perform for the first time.


    "What? You''re nervous?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Iwasawa snorted and said, "No, I have been waiting for this time."


    "That''s good." Haru nodded in response.


    "Still, you''re not tired?" Iwasawa asked. She knew that Haru had spent a few hours in the gym. She was wondering what kind of stamina this guy had.


    Haru was quite tired since he performed shadow boxing while making his body heavier using his gravity magic.


    It was at this moment that suddenly someone appeared beside them.


    "Haru¡­" Shiina appeared and wanted to say something to him.


    "What''s wrong, Shiina?" Haru asked.


    "Someone is looking for you," Shiina answered.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether Shiina could be more talkative at this moment. He nodded and walked out with both Shiina and Iwasawa.


    They went out and saw Iwasaw who was waiting for him there.


    "Boss, you need to go to the Game Company since they have been waiting for the first project," Seri said.


    "Calm down, Seri." Haru sighed since the only thing that made Seri quite troublesome was that she was too serious. "You''re telling me that I''ll go with this sweaty body?"


    "¡­"


    Seri looked at Haru who was full of sweat at that moment and looked away. "Then, hurry up and take a bath. You also need to go to school too!"


    Haru felt that he had hired a nanny rather than a financial advisor at this moment. "Yes, yes."


    "You only need to say ''yes" once!" Seri reprimanded Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    Iwasawa looked at Seri and whispered, "This woman is very uptight."


    Haru nodded in response.


    "I can hear you," Seri said.


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and was going to the bathroom, but suddenly Kosaka appeared from the 2nd floor.


    "I''m going to follow you to the gamepany!" Kosaka said with a serious expression.


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright." He thought to show Kosaka why the smartphone game was a very profitable business.

 Chapter 579 Educating him

    <h4>Chapter 579 Educating him</h4>


    Seri looked at Haru and Kosaka who were sitting in the front seat of the car. She was sitting in the back since she was sorting out the document on her bag. She had been working with Haru for more than two weeks and she realized that Haru was a genius.


    Yes, genius.


    Seri knew that Haru could lead this country and even the world in the future, especially when she saw all of his information was being hidden after what he had done in the past month. She knew that Haru must being from an influential family after seeing such an action.


    However, at that same time, she realized how sloppy Haru''s life was.


    Seri didn''t know how many times Haru had skipped the ss, but that was inevitable since his business was quite a lot. She didn''t need to worry too much about his school since he knew that his school was in one of the most famous schools in this country and that school also gave him a lot of special rights since he was part of the student council. She didn''t know how Haru could be part of the student council with only one month of his transferred time, but what really troubled her was his sloppy life.


    Seri knew that Haru was a yboy and she hoped him to change since she knew such a thing wasn''t good for him.


    In the past few months, she realized that there were a lot of things that were impossible to be done by her alone and the feeling of being helpless was something that she didn''t want to feel that kind of feeling anymore.


    It was when she had worked with Haru and saw him who was a genius at making money by specting on gold and forex exchange, and also other keen business sense. She wanted him to be the most powerful person in this country and even in the world too.


    That was why she didn''t want him to turn into bad because of women''s problems.


    Seri had decided to educate him since she was older than him and it seemed that her education had worked since she didn''t see him sleep with her neighbor again in the past two weeks. She knew that she couldn''t do it in a hurry and needed to be patient.


    Kosaka looked at the back mirror of the car and saw Seri''s serious expression. "Your secretary is very serious."


    "Her talent is undeniable though," Haru answered.


    "Can we stop to fast food restaurants for a while? I want a C," Kosaka answered.


    "Sure." Haru drove to the nearby fast-food restaurant and bought three Cs for the three of them.


    "Drinking a soda right in the morning?" Seri asked.


    "It is good, why not?" Haru said and drank the soda.


    "Yeah, you''re too serious," Kosaka said.


    Seri shook her head and asked, "Haru-sama, what do you about the person that you have invited from other publishers? Is she going to agree with your offer to work in Media Factory?" She knew that Haru was inviting his past editor on another publisher to work at hispany.


    "She has answered, yes, we''ll meet her tomorrow," Haru answered. He knew that Utaha had talked to Machida several times and he also helped her make her give up.


    Machida would make her decision after she had confirmed that he really owned the Media Factory.


    "Games, manga, novels, and music." Kosaka looked at Haru and said, "You need anime then you can conquer the otaku business in this country." She thought that her luck was good to meet him when she was drunk at that time.


    "Do you have a n to enter the anime industry too?" Seri asked.


    "I have that n, do you remember Evangelion''s miracle?" Haru asked. He had to admit that Evanglion''s ability to create money was incredible.


    If he didn''t remember it wrong an Evangelion franchise had made around seven billion dors revenue. It was a very incredible amount of money for a work which was being made from an anime and it might be the only one in this world.


    "You want to make an anime that is simr to an Evangelion?" Kosaka was surprised when she heard it.


    "It is hard to create a masterpiece," Haru said with a sigh. He didn''t remember that there was an anime that could produce a lot of money besides Evangelion in the past, but he knew that there was another anime that could create a simr phenomenon. He had decided to create that anime in this world and wondered whether he would also go to the world of that anime in the future.


    Seri and Kosaka nodded, creating a phenomenon anime were very hard.


    There were a thousand anime that had been created, but only one or two of them had created a legend.


    "In this gamepany, you have decided to create a smartphone game, right?" Kosaka asked.


    "Yes, I have made a n for five games for now," Haru said.


    "That much?" Kosaka was surprised.


    "There are a lot of people there and is it better to make more," Haru said.


    His ppy Bird had be a great sess, and the profit which was brought by this game was quite abnormal.


    Kosaka felt strange why this bad game could create a lot of money, but she also understood how addictive this game was.


    For Seri who was sitting in the back, she didn''t think much since the price of this gamepany was quite cheap, andpared to Haru''s worth, it was something insignificant. She could think that it was also his hobby and she also knew that she had the talent in this area too. That was why she supported him to do this.


    Seri also knew that 10% GDP of this country was being supported by the work of the creation of ACG (Anime Comic, and Game).


    If it became a great sess then it was good.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot that I''ll go out for a tripter," Haru said.


    "What?"


    "Where?"


    "Well, to my friend¡­"

 Chapter 580 Mocking Bird

    <h4>Chapter 580 Mocking Bird</h4>


    Haru didn''t exin too much where he would go since he would go to another world. There was no way that he could tell them that.


    It was lucky that they had arrived in the gamepany in a few minutes so he didn''t need to exin too much.


    The employee of this gamepany had been waiting for Haru toe and also greeted him with respect since they knew that they could only have this job because of him. Some people knew that Haru was a famous light novel writer, and couldn''t help but think that Haru must have a good script to make a game, especially after they had heard his speech after deciding to buy thispany before.


    "Wee, Boss!" Suguru said. He was the main programmer of thispany and had been waiting for him toe since he knew that his boss had brought them a game idea to be made by them.


    Haru nodded and said, "Gather everyone since I will talk about what kind of game we will make soon."


    Suguru became excited and nodded. "Yes, Boss!"


    Seri and Kosaka were behind Haru and they were also curious about what kind of game he would make since they hadn''t heard of it before.


    "Haru-sama, you have made a game before, right?" Seri asked.


    "Yes, you might have yed my game," Haru said.


    "Really? What game?" Seri asked curiously.


    "ppy Bird," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­" Seri was stunned when she heard it.


    Kosaka couldn''t help but sigh when she remembered ppy Bird. "This guy only needed a few hours to make that game."


    Of course, Seri knew about ppy Bird since she had also yed that game before. She remembered that the number of yers in that game was very a lot and even though this game was very bad, it was a very addictive game. "I didn''t know that you were the one who made that game."


    "Well, you only have stayed with me for two weeks, it is normal for you to not know about it," Haru said.


    "Haru-sama, can you tell me more about what business you have?" Seri asked.


    "I still have a website, but let''s talk about thatter since I need to talk about the game project," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Seri closed her eyes and didn''t feel surprised anymore. However, she sighed and said, "If there is something important please tell me."


    Kosaka shook her head and said, "Seri, you''re too uptight."


    Seri ignored Kosaka and kept looking at Haru.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you," Haru answered with a sigh.


    Seri nodded with smile and seemed quite satisfied with Haru''s answer.


    Kosaka shook her head and looked at Seri. She was wondering whether this woman would go into his bed toote.


    The three of them walked together and walked to the center of the office where Suguru had gathered everyone together.


    "Boss, please¡­" Suguru said and looked at Haru. He didn''t know why, but even though he hadn''t seen Haru for a while, Haru gave him a really different feeling from normal people.


    Not only him, but also another employee who had seen Haru before felt that Haru had changed somehow, but they couldn''t tell what it was.


    Haru nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Suguru." He looked at everyone and said, "Remember what I have said before that I have a lot of game ideas?"


    They nodded at the same time since they remembered Haru''s words before. They knew that the intention of Haru to buy thispany was to create a game and Haru had a lot of ideas in his head.


    "Before I tell all of you about what kind of game we will make, I need to make some announcements since I want to tell all of you what kind of development we''ll aim for in the future," Haru said.


    They looked at Haru with a serious expression when they heard it. They didn''t feel that Haru was younger than them and felt that he had this aura that made it hard for people to ignore him.


    Charisma.


    It might be the right word to describe that feeling.


    "The reason why I have decided to buy thispany is that I know that all of you have experience in building a game for mobile phones, even though some of you might want to create a game for console orputer, but our focus is on the mobile phone."


    "For the CEO of thispany." Haru looked at Suguru and said, "Suguru, you''ll be the one who leads everyone in thispany."


    "Yes, Boss!" Suguru bowed his head when he heard it. He didn''t feel surprised since he had talked with him a few days ago.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone pped their hands when they heard it, but they didn''t feel that surprised since they had expected Suguru would be their leader.


    "Then the next one is that I want to create a healthy environment where all you can create a game that you love." Haru looked at them and said, "If you have a good game project then don''t hesitate to tell Suguru about it."


    "I promise you here that 40% of the profit of that game will enter your pocket."


    p! p! p!


    "Wow!"


    "Long live, Boss!"


    Everyone had be very spirited when they heard it. They knew that if they could really make a good game then they could be rich themselves.


    Seri, Suguru, and Kosaka were surprised when they heard Haru''s words since they didn''t expect him to be this generous.


    If it was a normalpany then they wouldn''t hesitate to squeeze their employees to create more profit for theirpany.


    Even though Haru had a lot of ideas in his head, he was just one person. It was simply very hard for him to defeat an idea from a lot of people, rather than being stingy, it was better to share the benefit to the talented person since with such people in hispany, even if he didn''t do anything, thepany would be prosperous.


    With such a benefit, it would be also very hard for thepetition to poach his employees since the benefit which he had shared was very much.


    Besides, it would also make everyone became more spirited and happy, then they could create a better game for him and create money for him. Even though 40% seemed quite big, it was only from profit, not revenue.


    (If you don''t know the difference between Revenue and Net Profit then let me exin¡­ revenue is a total profit before being deducted from everything such as tax, cost of production, promotion, etc. Net profit is the opposite, it is the profit after being deducted from everything such as the thing which I''ve mentioned on the lines above).


    It needed to be deducted before it reached the pocket of the creator of the game, but such amount of money was indeed a lot for normal people.


    Haru suddenly learned that he had be a very smooth capitalist and seemed to be very kind and generous, but trying to squeeze down his employee in a more skillful way.


    Interest and loyalty. That''s the key.


    "The next one is the name of thispany."


    "I''ll rename the name of thispany Mocking Bird!"


    "In the future, everyone will know that all of the high grossing games areing from ourpany!"


    p! p! p!


    NOTE:


    You might hear somepany which he has bought or created in real life.


    Haru is living in our world during 2009, however, there is some change and difference in some sense it is also a parallel world¡­


    He is going to buy a lot ofpanies using the money he has gotten from stock and forex to build his ambition that marries Sora¡­¡­

 Chapter 581 Game Project

    <h4>Chapter 581 Game Project</h4>


    Haru had decided to name thispany Mocking Bird. It had a lot of meaning, but Mocking Bird was a symbol of joy. He wanted to create a game that could give everyone joy and that was why he decided to name it this way.


    Then he brought Suguru, Seri, and the leaders of each team to talk about the game project that they needed to make as soon as possible.


    Haru had brought a document and showed it on the screen inside the meeting room. "Now, I have prepared five projects for you."


    Five!


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    "That''s much?" Suguru was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, each of them is a very simple game, but it is very fun." He looked at Seri and said, "Seri, give them the document."


    Seri nodded and gave them the documents.


    "Haru, I want to read one too," Kosaka said.


    "Give Kosaka too," Haru said.


    Seri looked at Haru for a while and wondered what the rtionship was between him and Kosaka, but she nodded at his words.


    Everyone started to read the document on their hands and they saw the five projects that they needed to prepare.


    Fruit Ninja, nt Versus Zombie, Subway Surfers, Candy Crush Saga, and Angry Bird.


    They were really surprised when they saw that there were really five projects there.


    "Read the document first and tell me your opinion," Haru said.


    They nodded and started to read the document.


    Haru didn''t show any anxiety when he saw them read the project that he had prepared since each of the games that he had written was a masterpiece in his previous world. He knew that with those games it was very easy for him to be a billionaire and make thispany into a first-ss gamingpany.


    Even though it might be far away from EA, Ubisoft, Blizzard, etc. However, it was because he had just started.


    If it was given time then he was confident that the revenue of hispany would exceed all of them.


    Everyone who read Haru''s project was truly surprised at this moment and didn''t expect that each game was very simple, but it was very fun. They had a lot of experience in the game industry and they could imagine each project that was written on this document would be very fun to y.


    Then they started to talk to each other discussing the features of each game and how those games would generate profit.


    Kosaka was also surprised, but it also made her confident to work with him. She looked around and saw him discussing the game project with his employee. She couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous at this moment. ''Soon¡­'' She knew that the game that she had made with Haru would be sold soon in December.


    However, at the same time, she was a bit nervous at the result of the game since she had failed once before.


    Kosaka hurriedly shook her head and felt that she was too pessimistic. She believed in the game that was created by both of them.


    Seri looked at Haru and became more confident in him. She showed a rare smile and thought that Haru was really handsome. Then the more she thought that she shouldn''t let him go astray because of a woman.


    "How long do you need to create those games?" Haru asked.


    "Two months, no, one and a half," Suguru said. He thought that those games were quite simple and didn''t need too much time.


    Haru nodded and said, "I hope that you don''t work overtime or overwork the employee when you''re creating those games. If you need more employees then you don''t need to hesitate to hire more people."


    Suguru shook his head and said, "No, creating those games doesn''t need too much time."


    "That''s good."


    "I''ll set up a team to create those games right away," Suguru said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Then, I won''t bother you with your work." He looked at Kosaka and asked, "Kosaka, do you want to stay here?"


    Kosaka shook her head and said, "No, let''s go back."


    "Let''s go."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Suguru said along with everyone at this moment. They felt very thankful to Haru because of him that they didn''t lose their job.


    Haru didn''t say much at this time and went back together with Seri and Kosaka.


    "Suguru-san, who are the two women besides, Boss?" One of them asked.


    "His secretary," Suguru said and looked at them. "Don''t think about gossip and let''s do our work now!"


    "YES!"


    They went to the parking park and entered the car.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked Kosaka.


    "Those projects are very good," Kosaka said. "But is it alright for you to give 40% of the profit as you have promised before?"


    "Why not? They make me rich, why don''t I make them rich?" Haru said. He felt that some carrot was necessary to make his employees loyal to him.


    "I agree with you, Haru-sama." Seri nodded and said, "Haru-sama, can I ask you a question?"


    "What?" Haru asked and felt that he had gotten used to being called Haru-sama by Seri


    "What is Kosaka to you?" Seri asked.


    Kosaka also looked at Haru at that moment.


    "She is my partner to create a game," Haru said.


    "Partner?"


    Kosaka felt warm and happy at the same time. She knew that she didn''t need to worry about anything anymore with him beside her.


    "Yes, we have made a game together. In the winter Comiket will sell our game there," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Seri sighed at this moment and said, "Haru-sama, I''m your financial advisor and please tell me all the business that you have."


    Haru onlyughed and went back telling Seri that he would tell her when they hade back, but he didn''t realize that he had struck down the heart of one woman at that moment.

 Chapter 582 Grandfather?

    <h4>Chapter 582 Grandfather?</h4>


    "Is it alright for me to be heard?" Seri asked.


    "Why not? I''m going to tell you what business that I have after all and it is better for you to stay for a while," Haru said. "You can take one of my carster when you go back to your apartment."


    Seri nodded and had gotten used to riding one of his cars, but it was her first time staying in his apartment. She looked around and felt that this apartment was fairly normal even though he had a lot of money. She looked at Haru who was in the kitchen cooking dinner. She knew that Haru was very proficient at cooking, but she wasn''tfortable sitting down on the sofa while her boss was doing the cooking. "Haru-sama, is there something that I can help with?"


    Haru thought that Seri was ufortable to sit down while looking at him who was cooking. "Then, please wash the vegetables."


    "Yes." Seri nodded.


    They started to cook together and Seri had be more and more curious about him.


    "What''s wrong? You seem quite restless," Haru said.


    "Do you live here alone?" Seri asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I live with my cousin." He thought that it was better to introduce Sora as his cousin.


    "Cousin? Where are your parents, Haru-sama?" Seri asked.


    "They have left me first from this world," Haru said while cooking.


    "I''m sorry!" Seri hurriedly said.


    "No problem, you don''t know after all," Haru said.


    Seri looked at Haru and looked around once again. She thought that his reason why he often to go out for a woman was that it was too lonely in this apartment.


    Haru talked to her to ease the strange atmosphere before and made Seri, who was usually very serious,ugh at this moment.


    "Haru, I''m back!"


    Suddenly the door opened, Sora and Megumi entered at the same time. However, they were surprised when they saw that there was someone beside him there.


    "Who are you?" Sora became hostile when she noticed Seri there.


    Megumi only looked at Seri curiously.


    Seri also noticed them and bowed her head. "My name is Awashima Seri and I''m Haru-sama''s financial advisor."


    "Financial advisor?" Megumi and Sora remembered that Haru had talked to them before about his financial advisor, but they didn''t expect that it was to be such a beautiful woman.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, I need to tell her what kind of business I have."


    Megumi and Sora also became curious.


    "Can I listen to it?" Megumi asked.


    "Why not?" Haru smiled and said, "The dinner is almost ready, you should change your clothes first."


    "Good."


    They nodded and went to Sora''s room at the same time.


    Megumi often had to stay in their house since her parents often left her on business trips.


    "Two of them are your cousins?" Seri asked. She felt that Haru''s type of woman was someone older and didn''t think that they were his girlfriend.


    "No, one of them is my girlfriend," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Seri was speechless looking at Haru.


    Then the door was opened once again and this time it was by his artificial intelligence secretary.


    "Haru, I''m back," Ritsu said.


    "Ritsu, wee," Haru said.


    "Ritsu, good evening," Seri said. Her rtionship with Ritsu was very good and she also liked Ritsu. "The dinner is almost ready soon."


    "That''s good." Ritsu nodded and thought that she needed to tell Seri that she was a robot since it was troublesome to clean her body after eating human food.


    Before long everyone gathered together in the living room with a lot of food on the table.


    Haru had decided to make a hot pot since the temperature of the city was quite cold and it was almost winter soon.


    "Let''s eat first," Haru said.


    They nodded and started to eat, but suddenly the bell of the door was being pressed.


    Haru twitched his lips and stood up. "I''ll answer it." He was wondering who hade to his apartment thiste, but he was surprised when he saw the one who wasing to his apartment. He opened it right away and said, "Aunt, what are you doing here?"


    Baam!


    Hiratsuka knocked Haru''s head and said, "Don''t call me, Aunt! Call me, Big Sister!"


    "¡­"


    Haru caressed his head and said, "Well, let''s enter first. I have cooked a hotpot here."


    "Brr¡­" Hiratsuka rubbed her body with her hand and said, "That''s good! Do you have a beer?"


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "No, I''m a minor, right?"


    Hiratsuka rolled her eyes and said, "Is there a minor who has a worth of more than hundreds of million-dor?"


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you know?"


    "Of course! You little rascal! What have you done in the past month!" Hiratsuka was very startled when she saw the information that she had gotten from her father about him. She knew that her nephew was smart, but didn''t expect to be a genius in the trade. "It is very hard to ask someone to hide your information." She knew a lot of people would have bad intentions after they learned his information.


    "Grandfather?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "That''s right! You shoulde to Chiba sometimes," Hiratsuka said.


    Haru didn''t really want to meet his grandfather since his grandfather was very strict.


    His grandfather was quite wealthy since his family owned a hospital in Chiba, but most importantly his grandfather was a very famous politician with quite an influence on the Liberal Democratic Party in Japan.


    Haru had only met his grandfather during the new year every year when his parents brought him back to Chiba for a family gathering. He didn''t really want to meet his grandfather because after what he had done in the past, his words might have been quite impulsive after his parents'' deaths. He had also rejected them to go back to Chiba since it would mean both he and Sora would be separated and they also felt reluctant to leave this house too.


    "He isn''t going to ask me to live in Chiba, right?" Haru asked.


    "Well, he is a very awkward man after all, and he won''t bring you back to Chiba. You don''t need to worry," Hiratsuka said with a sigh. "Let me enter first and let''s have a talk after we eat." The temperature was quite cold and she wanted to enter the house.


    "Good."


    Haru closed the door and took Hiratsuka''s jacket before walking with her inside.


    Hiratsuka looked at Haru and felt that he had grown up after she left him for a while before. She patted Haru''s head and smiled before entering the apartment, but suddenly a word stuck on her mouth when she saw a lot of women inside the apartment. Her expression turned bad at this moment thinking that her nephew had a lot of unhealthy rtionships with women.


    ''Is this the reason why he doesn''t want to go to Chiba?''


    Thinking that of his nephew having fun with a lot of girls and women made her mood be gloomy all of sudden.


    ''I need to educate him more¡­''

 Chapter 583 Worry

    <h4>Chapter 583 Worry</h4>


    "Aunty, howe you''re here?" Sora asked in surprise.


    "¡­"


    Hiratsuka suddenly forgot about her nephew''s unhealthy rtionship and seemed very angry when she was called an aunty. "Aunty?!" She walked toward Sora and started to tickle her. "Who is your aunty?! I''m still 27 years old!" Even though she wasn''t young anymore, she wasn''t old.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Sora tried to move away from Hiratsuka.


    "Call me, Big Sis!" Hiratsuka said.


    "Ok! Ok! Shizuka-nee," Sora said while sulking.


    Hiratsuka nodded and seemed quite proud. "Well, let''s eat!" She sat down and said to everyone as if she was the owner of this house.


    "¡­"


    They were speechless but decided to eat anyway since they were quite hungry at this moment.


    The dinner was quite fast and everyone seemed very satisfied with the dinner.


    Hiratsuka wanted to take out her cigarette but stopped. "Haru, who are those two?" She looked at Seri and Ritsu at that moment.


    "Let me introduce you to each other." Haru started to introduce them. "They''re Ritsu and Seri. They''re both my secretary and financial advisor."


    "Secretary and financial advisor?" Hiratsuka couldn''t help but sigh at this moment. She looked at her nephew once again who had done a lot of things in just one month.


    "Also, she is the younger sister of my father, Hiratsuka Shizuka," Haru said.


    "Hello," Ritsu and Seri said at the same time.


    Seri looked at Hiratsuka curiously at this moment.


    "Shizuka-nee, what are you doing here?" Sora asked.


    "Isn''t it because of your brother? He has done a lot of things in just one month." Hiratsuka seemed very annoyed and asked, "I''ve asked the father to stop the news about you in the newspaper and television."


    "Why?" Sora asked.


    "Because with the money that he has made in the past month, he will attract a lot of bad things." Hiratsuka looked at Haru and asked, "Have you thought of hiring a bodyguard?"


    "Bodyguard? Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?" Sora asked.


    Hiratsuka shook her head and said, "No, in front of arge amount of money, there are a lot of people who will do anything to get them." She looked at Haru once again and said, "It is also a matter of your privacy and your life in the school won''t be peaceful."


    Haru smiled at this moment.


    "Why are you smiling? Don''t you think this is a serious problem?" Hiratsuka frowned.


    "I''m just happy that you''re worried about me," Haru said. He was wondering why there wasn''t anyone who wanted to marry such a wonderful woman.


    "¡­" Hiratsuka blushed at this moment and looked away. "O - Of course! You''re my nephew! Who is going to take care of you when your parents have left?"


    "¡­"


    Sora and Haru looked at Hiratsuka and thought that their aunt was really cute.


    "But you don''t need to worry too much, Shizuka-nee," Haru said.


    "Why?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "Ritsu has helped me to make my identity hard to search and Sora has changed herst name into our mother''s family name," Haru said. He didn''t mind trouble on himself, but he didn''t want Sora to be troubled by it.


    The temptation of money is too big.


    Haru wanted Sora to have a normal school life if possible.


    "What? Sora has changed herst name?" Hiratsuka asked with a weird expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Hiratsuka scratched her head while thinking about something. "I guess it doesn''t matter since the problem is in you." She looked at Haru and said, "It might be possible for Dad to make the media not put their attention on you right now, but if you seed on your investment again then it''ll be hard to stop them." She was also very surprised when she learned that her nephew had gained almost half-billion dors in just one month.


    The amount of money was so much that it caused a lot of people to pay attention to the investmentpany that was made by Haru.


    Hiratsuka wanted her nephew to have a normal life until they had graduated from high school. After that, whether this naughty boy wanted to be a billionaire or something, it wasn''t something that she should stop since it was the future that he wanted to do. She was afraid that it would affect Haru''s mentality somehow since he had gained a lot of money.


    "Shizuka-nee, do you want my investment to fail?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "No! But a lot of attention will be put on you," Hiratsuka said. "I won''t be surprised if a reporter or paparazzi is going to stop right in front of your apartment."


    "This ce isn''t Ennd or the United States, the reporter or paparazzi isn''t that aggressive and I''m not that famous," Haru said.


    "Haru-sama, can I say something?" Seri said.


    "Sure," Haru said.


    "If I need to correct you that you''re very famous," Seri said.


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Your face is handsome and better than any actor on the television, and along with your sess on your investment, a lot of media will do anything to make you into their headlines."


    Seri, Sora, Ritsu, and Megumi nodded at the same time.


    "Haru, I want you to have a good normal school life," Hiratsuka said.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that it was impossible to have a normal school life when he learned at Hyakkaou Private Academy. "I know that you''re worried about me, but I don''t need a bodyguard now. In my private life, you don''t need to worry about anything since it won''t be easy to get a scoop from me."


    Hiratsuka raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why do you want to have a lot of money?"


    "So in the future, I don''t need to worry about money and can spend my time with my loved one," Haru said while holding Megumi''s hand.


    Megumi, who had been silent felt very sweet at this moment.


    Hiratsuka sighed and said, "I guess that is impossible to stop you, but let me remind you that you really need private security to protect you."


    "I will." Haru nodded.


    "If possible, then you can buy this entire apartment for yourself," Hiratsuka said.


    Haru only realized it now and said, "Buy the entire apartment?"


    NOTE:


    Hiratsuka''s family name is different from Haru which is Kasugano because she is using her mother''s family name which is Hiratsuka.


    The reason why she does that? Well, it might appear in the future¡­


    Another thing is his business, it is impossible to write with only a slice of life chapters when he''s in his original world and I also want to make him rich.


    His business won''t be using advanced technology such as "I have a Mansion in the Post-apocalyptic World", or a "Start By Bing Mangaka" who is only manga, anime, light novel, and game. In this novel, he''s going to be the richest man in the world.


    Hopefully, the copyright from the original world won''t trouble me¡­¡­


    I''ll try to write as interesting as possible, please bear with me¡­

 Chapter 584 It has been a while

    <h4>Chapter 584 It has been a while</h4>


    "Ritsu, what is the valuation of this apartment?" Haru asked.


    "It''s about three billion yen," Ritsu answered. "Do you want to buy it?"


    ''Three billion yen¡­'' Haru thought that it was more expensive than he had thought, but considering thend price in this country and the location of his apartment was at Chiyoda ward. He felt that it was normal, and decided to grit his teeth nodding. "Yes, can you help me?" He felt quite sad when he thought he would use half of his gain on the transaction before buying this entire apartment building, but he felt that it was necessary and it wasn''t a bad investment since the price of a house would keep increasing in the future.


    "Why not? I''ll talk with the owner of this apartment," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    Sora was speechless, even though she knew that Haru had a lot of money, but it was very surprising to hear that he was really going the entire apartment. She thought for a while and decided to not think too much since she would stay with him forever. Rather than thinking that it was surprising, it was better to think about how it was a natural thing since Haru was awesome.


    "What is your n with your money?" Hiratsuka asked. She knew that her nephew was smart and decided to listen to what he was going to do rather than give him advice.


    "I n to both invest and buy some property," Haru said.


    "House? That''s good, you can be andowner and rent your property," Hiratsuka said.


    "No, railway," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Hiratsuka was speechless and asked, "Really?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I have wanted to buy one of the major sixteen railways."


    "Why?" Megumi suddenly asked.


    !!!!


    Everyone was very surprised at this moment and they looked at Megumi who was sitting right next to Haru. They were wondering since when she had been sitting beside him.


    "She''s been with us since the beginning," Sora said.


    !!!


    They were surprised that they didn''t realize that she was right beside them.


    "Investment isn''t something stable and I need a stable ie for my family in the future," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded and understood.


    Hiratsuka massaged her head and said, "Do you have a beer? I''m tired of this conversation." She knew that her nephew was a genius and it was better to not think too much.


    "Is there something that you want to buy again?" Sora asked curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess football club, baseball club, televisionwork, movie, energy, and a movie theatre maybe," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "I''m going to sleep here tonight," Hiratsuka said and went to the guest room.


    "Haru-sama, can you talk about the details of what kind ofpany you want to acquire?" Seri asked.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow, I''m not in a hurry and it is already veryte, why don''t you go back soon?" Haru said.


    "If you have bought the entire building of thispany then can you let me live in one of the apartments? Of course, I''ll also pay the rent," Seri said.


    "Why?" Sora asked.


    "Because it''s going to make my work easier," Seri said. She didn''t have anyone in her apartment and she was alone. It was better to live nearby to her boss and it had been a while since she had such a warm dinner.


    "That''s alright then," Sora said. She knew that it was hard to stop a female from getting close to Haru, and it was better to strengthen her fortress. She could see that Seri was very uptight and didn''t feel that worried about her.


    "You don''t need to pay it though," Haru said. He wasn''t stingy enough to let his subordinates live in one of the apartments in this building. Of course, it was also because Seri was a beautiful woman. He started to think that he needed to get more GT Robot from Toriko''s world to be the bodyguard and security of this apartment.


    They didn''t talk too much since it was quitete.


    Sora also decided to sleep early since she was grabbed by Hiratsuka. Even though sometimes she was annoyed, she also liked this aunt of hers.


    "Haru, let''s see the sky," Megumi said.


    Haru nodded since he knew that it was one of the things that they had often done together.


    Megumi sat down between Haru''s legs and rested her head on his chest and hugged one of his hands.


    Haru kissed her hair and whispered, "I love you."


    Megumi smiled and said, "I love you too." She suddenly felt rxed at this moment when she heard him whisper such words to her. She knew that nothing had changed after he had seeded, but she also didn''t feel that it was strange when he seeded. "What about your gamepany, Haru?"


    "Well, I have prepared five projects and you can y themter when you''re being ignored by people," Haru said. He knew that Megumi loved to y games since she was often ignored. "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Megumi stopped to pinch him and snorted, "Don''t tease me." She had be more yful since she had dated him.


    "You should show this kind of emotion more in the future since it won''t make you be ignored again," Haru said. He was also helpless at how to make her presence more noticeable.


    "It''s okay as long as you keep noticing me," Megumi said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and hugged her. "Isn''t it a bit cold here?"


    "It is a bit warmer after you have hugged me," Megumi said while holding his arms.


    Haru was wondering how a girl could be this cute. He had to admit that he really loved this position since her smell was very good. "You smell really good."


    Megumi felt a bit embarrassed and tried to move. "Don''t smell me."


    "Don''t move, just stay for a while," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi blushed at this moment and the temperature on her body also became hotter. "Haru¡­" She titled her head and looked at him with a shy expression.


    "Megumi¡­"


    Haru moved his head closer and kissed her lips tenderly.


    Their kiss started with a chaste one then they kept ying until it started to be more yful.


    They stopped and continued to look at the start while feeling each other''s warmth.


    Megumi felt very blissful and happy at this moment.

 Chapter 585 Family

    <h4>Chapter 585 Family</h4>


    Sora was in bed together with Hiratsuka. She thought about sleeping, but suddenly she heard Hiratsuka''s voice.


    "Sora, are you still awake?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Sora looked at Hiratzuka and asked, "What''s wrong, Shizuka-nee?"


    Hiratsuka had a serious expression on her face and said, "You have changed your name into your mother''s family name, right?"


    Sora raised her eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Hiratsuka looked at Sora for a while and asked, "Did you start to have feelings for Haru?"


    !!!!


    Sora was startled by this question and felt a bit thrown off since he didn''t expect such a question from Hiratsuka''s mouth. She was caught in a dilemma whether she should tell Hiratsuka the truth that she had fallen for her own brother or decided to lie that wasn''t the case at all while telling her that it was because she wanted to use her mother''s family name.


    Her head was sober at this moment and she also loved this aunt of her, however, at the same time that she realized that if she needed to hide her rtionship with her closest family then did she want to keep this rtionship a secret from anyone?


    It was different from Megumi since they were very close friends.


    Sometimes it is easier to talk with your friends than your own family.


    Sora knew that Haru was working hard to make more money and power so that they could ignore anyone about their rtionship, and that was why that she was going to tell Hiratsuka the truth that she loved her own brother even though she might receive a disgusting reaction from her.


    It was just when Sora wanted to say something that Hiratsuka started to talk about first.


    "Do you know the origin of your mother''s family name?" Hiratsuka suddenly asked.


    "What?" Sora felt strange about this question.


    "Seibami. That''s your mother''s family name," Hiratsuka said.


    "What''s wrong with that name?" Sora raised her eyebrow.


    "You might not know, but Seibami is a part of the branch families of Momobami n," Hiratsuka said.


    "Momobami n?" Sora frowned and felt that she had heard it somewhere.


    "Do you know Momobami n?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Sora shook her head in response.


    "Momobami n is a conglomerate of various and powerful branch families that are rted to each other and they are all extremely wealthy and influential," Hiratsuka said.


    "Did Haru know about this?" Sora asked.


    Hiratsuka shook her head and said, "No, I guess that is why he has let you change your family name since he doesn''t know what kind of family it is."


    "So mom ising from a conglomerate family?" Sora asked curiously.


    "Well, if itpares to Haru''s worth then your mother is quite poor," Hiratsuka said while joking.


    Sora alsoughed hearing these words. "What about mom''s family?"


    "Your mother''s family is quiteplicated, but in her n, is it that "Seibami" n, she is the only family member in that n," Hiratsuka said.


    "What about mom''s father and mother?" Sora asked about grandparents from her mother''s family.


    "They have died early and left your mother alone," Hiratsuka said.


    Sora felt quite sorry for her mother after she heard it. "What about other''s families? Isn''t Momobami n a n with various branch families?" She felt that it was quite strange since her mother wasing from that big n, but she hadn''t seen them when her parents had died because of an ident.


    "Well, the rtionship between them is very poor and they don''t even hesitate to harm each other." Hiratsuka looked at Sora with a serious expression and said, "That''s why I hope after you have taken your mother''s name, you better not get involved in that family''s matter since it is veryplicated."


    "Is it really thatplicated?" Sora raised her eyebrow in doubt.


    "Yes, that is why I want you to promise that you won''t have anything to do with them," Hiratsuka said.


    "Why?" Sora felt strange.


    "Just promise me," Hiratsuka said.


    Sora felt a bit curious, but she was toozy to think too much too. "Well, I won''t have anything to do with them." She looked at Hiratsuka and asked, "What about Haru? You''re not going to say anything to him?"


    "Well, his family name is Kasugano, and he has nothing to do with that family with this name," Hiratsuka said. She also felt that it was a good decision to be a teacher in Sora''s high schoolter.


    "So what is mom''s family''s business?" Sora asked. She was a bit curious since her mother was also part of a conglomerate family, so they should have a business too.


    "It''s a temple," Hiratsuka said.


    "Temple?" Sora raised her eyebrow when she heard it.


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Do you know the temple which is near Otonokizaka High School?"


    Sora thought for a while and suddenly remembered. "That rundown temple which is known as a haunted temple?"


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "That''s the one."


    Sora felt strange and asked, "Why has that temple be rundown?"


    "After your grandparents have deceased your mother doesn''t have the knowledge to maintain it and she also doesn''t want to have anything to do with Momobami n. That''s why she has decided to use your father''s family name," Hiratsuka said.


    "Why doesn''t mom want to have something to do with that family?" Sora asked.


    "It is because that family''s matter is veryplicated, it is better to not know it since the more you know the more you feel disgusted," Hiratsuka said.


    "¡­¡­" Sora was silent when she heard it. "Then, do you think that we should revive that temple?"


    "Well¡­" Hiratsuka thought for a while and said, "Haru has money, it doesn''t really matter whether you want to revive it or not."


    Sora nodded and decided to visit that templeter.


    "Right, I have almost forgotten to tell you something," Hiratsuka said.


    "What?" Sora asked.


    "You don''t have a blood rtion with Haru," Hiratsuka said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora was silent for a while then her expression turned into surprise, strange, happy, and calm. It was veryplex and she took a deep breath. "I won''t let you sleep tonight." She would make Hiratsuka open her mouth to tell her everything.

 Chapter 586 Lets go!

    <h4>Chapter 586 Let''s go!</h4>


    Haru was thinking about both Sora and Hiratsuka who seemed to be talking to each other. He didn''t know what they were talking about, but he could ask themter since he needed to meet with Machida.


    Hiratsuka also went to work since she was a teacher.


    Haru sent out both Megumi and Sora to their school before going to his investmentpany to talk about the investment n. He owned a semi-major six private railways, but he didn''t feel that was enough.


    However, his money wasn''t enough.


    That was why he was going to make more money.


    Haru told Uncle Ayame to use 100 million dors that he owned to short-selling gold futures with 20 times the leverage.


    Ayame once again felt dumb with Haru''s reckless way of investment, but at the same time, he didn''t stop him since the leverage was only 20 times and he also knew that gold''s price was fluctuating from time to time. At the same time, he was eager to show his ability to Haru so that Haru would give him more money to be managed by him.


    Haru didn''t stay too long and went out together with Seri to meet with Machida in the cafe where they had promised to meet each other.


    Ritsu didn''t follow them since she went to Toriko''s world to get more GT Robots from that world.


    Haru had to admit that he was really thankful for Ritsu and d that she was with him since she was very capable.


    Along the way, Haru talked together with Seri about his n since after acquiring a major railway he wanted to go overseas to buy something.


    They went to the cafe and Machida hadn''te to this ce.


    Haru ordered coffee to wait and Seri also ordered the same.


    Haru looked at Seri and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "Well, I''m thinking that I''m quite familiar with Machida''s name," Seri answered.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru didn''t think much and saw that someone had entered the cafe. He saw that it was Machida, but he was also surprised by the person beside her. "Utaha?"


    Machida waved her hand and walked toward them, but Utaha had a weird expression on her face at that moment.


    "Your new girlfriend?" Utaha asked while looking at Seri.


    Burst!


    Seri spat out a coffee that she had sipped before.


    Haru hurriedly dodged and took tissue for Seri.


    "Thank you," Seri said and wiped her mouth.


    "You''re bored with me? You want to throw the old one away and get the new one?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at this moment and said, "She is my secretary."


    "Oh¡­" Utaha nodded and sat down next to Haru. "My name is Kasugamigaoka Utaha and I''m his girlfriend." She took Haru''s cup of coffee and sipped it slowly.


    "¡­"


    Seri looked at Haru calmly and thought that she really needed to give him an education about his rtionship with a woman.


    "Seri? Is it you?" Machida was surprised to see Seri since she didn''t expect her high school friend to be here. "Didn''t you go to New York?"


    Seri shook her head and said, "No, I havee back and am working as Haru-sama''s financial advisor."


    "¡­"


    Machida was surprised and looked at Haru then she remembered the news that she had read before. Even though she didn''t see his photo, she knew that the name on that news was very familiar. "So is that news true? You''re that genius trader?"


    Haru nodded and said, "If I''m not then Seri won''t work for me."


    Machida looked at Seri and nodded. "I have heard that you bought a Media Factory?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I want you to enter there."


    Machida thought for a while and felt that Haru''s offer was good since her career was tied with both Haru and Utaha. If Haru left her publishingpany then her career would also turn bad. She also felt relief when she learned that he had made a lot of money from trading. She looked at Utaha and felt jealous since she was wondering why she didn''t meet such a male during her high school time. "Sure."


    "That''s good, then, let''s go to the Media Factory, right away since I also want to talk about the development of thepany," Haru said. He knew that this publishingpany would be a very important part of his hobby.


    Haru looked at Utaha and asked, "You''re not going to school?"


    "What? You''re not weing me here?" Utaha asked.


    "No, of course not! I''m happy that you''re here," Haru said.


    Utaha nodded and didn''t show a smile, but she moved closer at him while ying with her hair. "Well, I''m quite curious about thispany since I''ll also publish my book here in the future." She thought for a while and said, "I also want to talk with you about something."


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s talk after we are done with thepany''s matter."


    "Good, at my house alright?" Utaha said.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Your mother at home?"


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and asked, "What are you nning to do?" She also had a blush on her cheek.


    "It isn''t what I''m nning to do? You''re the one who asks me to go to your house, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Utaha felt a bit embarrassed at this moment and said, "I - It isn''t about that kind of thing!"


    "¡­Oh-ho? So what kind of thing is it?" Haru asked with a teasing smile.


    Utaha hit Haru''s arm lightly and said, "Do you really like to tease me that much?"


    "I like it, is that wrong?" Haru whispered in a deep voice.


    Utaha shuddered and felt a bit excited at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Machida and Seri coughed at the same time since they felt that it was very ufortable to see them flirting right in front of them. They knew that they were single, but they didn''t want to be tortured by their flirting.


    Haru nodded with a serious expression and said, "Let''s go!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Machida, Seri, and Utaha rolled their eyes at him at this moment.

 Chapter 587 The Development of Video Hosting Website

    <h4>Chapter 587 The Development of Video Hosting Website</h4>


    They went to the publishingpany right away.


    Media Factory is quite a famous book publishingpany, however, its scale is smaller than the first-tier book publishingpany in this country since it is fully focussed on publishing both manga and light novels.


    Haru also had thought to publish a normal book in the future, but for now, he wanted to focus on both manga and light novels and made it the bestpany that would produce anime, manga, music, and games.


    Why is he interested in this business?


    Because the market of this business is very big and he also needs the IP (Intellectual Property) of the story in thispany.


    Haru knew that the quest in the Group Chat might be rted to the work of something in the manga, anime, or even a movie in this world.


    That was why he decided to win thepany since he could learn the plot of each story faster than being a consumer. Being able to learn the plot faster meant that he could prepare the quest better before he entered another world for the quest.


    The trip was quite good and the four of them went to the Media Factory since it had officially be his.


    Haru had entered thepany before and the employee of thepany had also known him since it was also shocking news when they learned that their new boss was very young. However, at the same time, they were relieved since they knew that their boss was a writer and wasn''t someone who was clueless in this industry.


    Haru along with Utaha, Seri, and Machida went together and entered the office together before being greeted by the receptionist. They went directly to the meeting room where the executives of thispany had gathered together.


    Haru didn''t change the personnel of thispany that much since the result of thispany was quite good, however, he also needed to check them and put his team into the department of finance.


    The executives of thepany had gathered in the meeting room and they had been waiting for him for a while, however, they didn''t have an annoying expression on their faces since in their opinion this littlepany was only a toy for Haru. They had also met him a week ago when he went to visit thispany and they wouldn''t think that he was a high school student.


    "Truth be told, that I''m very satisfied with thispany," Haru said.


    Seri, Utaha, and Machida were beside him and didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll also put my novel in thispany too," Haru said.


    They knew about Haru''s novel which was known as Sword Art Online and 5 Centimeters per Second since they had also tried to poach him from otherpanies, however, they didn''t expect him to buy thispany directly.


    The talk between them was very smooth since everyone was familiar with the publishing book, especially light novels.


    Haru didn''t only want thispany to publish a light novel, but also an anime, music, and games. He knew that the IP from thepany was very valuable, especially those high sales light novels.


    Then he also told them about his website that he had made and wanted them to take care of it.


    His n had always been to create a video hosting website, however, that website wasn''t something simr to a youtube, rather it was more simr to a Twitch, Niconico, or Bilibili.


    What is so special about this video hosting website and what makes it different?


    Bullet screen.


    Haru wrote those words on the board.


    ????


    Everyone was confused by these words since they weren''t familiar with it.


    Haru started to exin about "bullet screen"


    Bullet screens are a feature on video sites that allow real-timements from viewers to fly across the screen like bullets.


    Haru told them with this feature it would make the viewers on the website think that they were able to talk to each other (which they don''t¡­).


    They were very surprised by this video hosting project and felt that it had good prospects.


    "But it needs a very big server."


    One of the executives who was quite knowledgeable about the inte was quite concerned that the website would crash when there were a lot of people who essed it.


    "For the server, you don''t need to worry since I own aputing cloud," Haru said. "No matter how many people will ess our website, it won''t cause ag or crash."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was very startled at this moment.


    "Haru-sama, tell me why you have never told me about cloudputing," Seri said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Let''s talk about that matterter since I want to focus on this matter first."


    "Yes." Seri nodded.


    Haru continued with his talk to create the biggestmunity for animation, games, and music (ACG).


    Everyone became more excited the more that they heard it.


    Haru told them how to operate this website along with how to get revenue such as advertisement and subscription.


    The conversation had be quite long and he also talked about a special method for someone to be a member of this website with answered 100 questions that they had prepared.


    For the content, Haru said to use all of the anime that they had made in thepany with also inviting a famous dancer, voice actress agency, idol agency, mangaka, and a lot of more while also exining the benefit of joining their website such as more ie and to advertise their new work.


    Haru told them to discuss the regtion of the website with themselves along with setting up the price of the subscription.


    The price of the subscription is very important since it can''t be too expensive, but it also needs to give them a benefit


    Haru thought for a while and said, "How about 540 yen per month?"


    They thought that it was very cheap to only pay that much each month, but they also thought that it was quite a good price for the subscription.


    If they multiply 540 yen to 10 million people then it means that their ie can reach 5.4 billion yen each month.


    It is also possible to be bigger in the future.


    They also didn''t need to pay the server since Haru had a cloudputing making the cost of the website less since it was Haru''spany. (They need to pay too since it is a different business, but of course, the price is cheaper).


    Of course, to attract people to subscribe to their website, they also need to have good content.


    Their talk was quite long, but their eyes were full of spirit and they couldn''t wait to set up a new division in thispany.


    "The next one, I want to set up a weekly manga magazine," Haru said.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 588 Weekly Manga Magazine

    <h4>Chapter 588 Weekly Manga Magazine</h4>


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent after they heard it. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to open a weekly manga magazine, however, it was too hard.


    Thepetition between manga publishers is very fierce, especially the one that is published weekly.


    In the past, they also wanted to open it, however, it was very hard to search for a good manga that could be used for their weekly magazine.


    "Boss, we have a monthly magazine, however, the weekly magazine is very difficult to publish since other''s publisher''s weekly magazine''s poprity is very big."


    "There is also a matter that it is very hard to search for good manga."


    Haru nodded and said, "So as long as we have a good manga, then is it possible to open a weekly magazine, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Yes."


    If they had a good manga to publish then it was possible to make a weekly magazine, however, it was very hard to find them and most of the good mangaka had made a contract with other publishers.


    "Boss, don''t tell me that you''re going to poach them?"


    It was normal to think so since it was the easiest way to get a good mangaka into their magazine.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to waste my money on them." He wasn''t saying that the mangaka in this country was bad, but there was a lot of popr work in his original world that hadn''t been published in this world. "I have nned a story here and you can hire an illustrator letting them draw." He looked at Seri who brought his document.


    Seri nodded and took out several manuscripts to the table.


    !!!


    Everyone was surprised when they saw a lot of manuscripts on the table.


    "Go and make a copy of them then you can tell me your opinion about those scripts."


    They nodded and hurriedly ordered their subordinates to create a copy of those manuscripts. Then after they got the copy, they started to read the title of those manuscripts.


    One Piece, Naruto, Bleach, Death Note, Toriko, m Dunk, Hunter X Hunter, Fullmetal Alchemist, Yu Yu Hakusho, Pokemon, and Eyeshield 21.


    Their hands trembled when they saw that there were 11 scripts right in front of them.


    All of the executives in this meeting room had a lot of experience and they could see that each of the scripts in front of them was a masterpiece.


    "¡­"


    Even Machida, his novel''s editor, was stunned since she didn''t expect him to be able to create a lot of good script at once.


    "You can handle the rest, right?" Haru asked them.


    The 11 manuscripts that he had taken out were a manga with a hundred millions of sales, and the IP (Intellectual Property) of those mangas would create a lot of money for hispany since it could be used to create an anime, game, music, merchandise, etc.


    "YES!!!!"


    They answered without hesitation. They knew that the script was prepared by their boss, and they only needed to hire an illustrator to draw them. They knew that the profit from those mangas would be very awesome.


    Then they continued to talk about the weekly magazine and would target a young teen male as their market.


    Haru also told them to make a weekly magazine for older people, but he told them to search the manga themselves. He was toozy to write those manuscripts again and it was better to enjoy life.


    They nodded and didn''t mind it as long as they had a lot of poprity it was possible to create more weekly magazines.


    There was also a video hosting website that they needed to prepareter. It would be very easy to advertise their product as long as this video hosting website was sessful.


    Haru had money, and it was better to use it for his business rather than letting it sit still on his ount. He also introduced Machida who would be a senior editor in the light novel department, however, everyone in this ce knew that they would need only to wait for a time before this woman would be the chief editor since she had his backing.


    Seri also put her team to manage the finance team into thispany.


    Haru decided to go back since he didn''t have anything to do now. "Let''s go back."


    Utaha nodded and seemed very docile at this moment. She thought that her boyfriend was really awesome and she didn''t say anything in the meeting earlier since she was shocked when she heard his n along with 11 scripts that he had brought out. However, she had to admit that he was really handsome when he was working.


    "¡­"


    Machida and Seri didn''t go with them since they needed to work first in thispany. However, they looked at Utaha with jealous expression at this moment and thought that the luck of this girl was really good. They looked at each other and felt that their charm didn''t lose to Utaha and the thing that they lost to her was only their age.


    ''Is it age?!''


    Machida and Seri looked at each other for a moment.


    "Let''s have a drink after we have got out of work."


    The two women decided to have a drinkter since they had a lot of things that they wanted to talk about and a lot of things that they wanted toin about to their boss.


    Haru was in his car and noticed that he had been stared at by Utaha.


    "What?"


    Haru felt weird by this silent stare.


    Utaha looked at Haru and wondered what was inside his head.


    Haru looked at Utaha who was staring at him before moving closer, kissing her lips. He didn''t kiss her too long and asked, "We''re going to your house?"


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    Utaha nodded with a red face and thought that this guy was a bastard, but she loved this bastard.

 Chapter 589 Utahas Novel

    <h4>Chapter 589 Utaha''s Novel</h4>


    Haru went to Utaha''s house and as expected there were only two of them in this house.


    "Come inside."


    Utaha entered her house and let hime.


    It wasn''t his first time to enter her house, but it was his first time to enter this house without her parents'' presence.


    Utaha suddenly thought that she had let a bad wolf enter her nest and it made her became quite nervous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked at Utaha''s weird reaction.


    Utaha took a deep breath and shook her head. "Nothing." She knew that sooner orter she would be eaten, however, she wasn''t ready when it happened so suddenly. She was wondering whether her mother had a rubber in her room. She let him into her room and opened the door. She tried to put a serious expression and said, "That''s right, I want to consult you about something."


    Haru looked at Utaha''s room for a while and jumped into her bed. He took her pillow and said, "It smells good."


    Utaha blushed at this moment and hurriedly went to him. "Get up! Get up!" She was very embarrassed at that moment.


    Haru pulled her and hugged her in his bed. "Well, it is my first timeing to your room making me a bit excited."


    Utaha was a bit nervous, but her mouth was very dark. "Hmph, so does it smell good? You''re going to dirty my bedter."


    "Well, I''m joking," Haru whispered.


    Utaha felt a bit weak at this moment, then she turned her body to see him.


    Both of them were lying on Utaha''s bed at this moment.


    "You''re not going to attack me?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru twitches his lips and asked, "Do you think that I''ll attack you now?"


    Utaha nodded in response with an obvious expression.


    "You''re ready to do it now?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha was silent when she heard it.


    Haru kissed her forehead and said, "I want to do it, but I won''t do it."


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you have a problem with that are----?" Then suddenly she felt something hard touching her hips. She looked down and opened her mouth wide. Even though she often talked about something bad with her mouth, she didn''t have experience in this area and it made her nervous somehow. It was just she didn''t expect the bulge would be this big and felt a bit curious about what was inside the pants.


    Haru knew that it wasn''t the time and asked, "So what do you want to talk about?"


    Utaha, who was smart, knew Haru and tried to change the topic. "I want to talk to you about the novel that I have written online."


    "Hoo? A new novel?" Haru was a bit interested.


    "Wait, I''ll take myptop here," Utaha said and brought herptop to her bed.


    The two of them wereying on the chest while looking at the number of readers who were reading her new novel.


    "50 Shades of Grey?"


    Haru twitched his lips at this moment.


    "Yes, I have written it by chance, but I don''t expect it to be so popr," Utaha said with a sigh. She looked at him and said, "Read it, it is a pretty simple story, and you can talk in English, right?"


    "Well¡­¡­" Haru nodded and started to read the story. It was just this story that was quite normal since it was about a modern cindere where a rich CEO fell in love with a normal girl. However, the thing that surprised him was something that was yed in the novel such as whip, candle, and bondage. There was a lot more, but he didn''t intend to talk about it now.


    Haru didn''t expect Utaha to write this story on the United States''s website. "Why did you write it in English?"


    "Well, this story is a bit too embarrassing for me and I don''t want people to know, but¡­," Utaha said with a blush then sigh. "You can see the poprity of this novel."


    "Yeah, there are a lot of people who love it," Haru said. "I guess those readers can rte themselves to the main character in your story."


    "Frankly, this story is very normal and I have written it because I''m inspired by you," Utaha said.


    "Me?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Well, I''m this normal girl in this story, and you''re that rich CEO who loves to bully me," Utaha said and felt very annoyed when she thought how this guy had always been bullying her.


    "Bullying you? When have I ever done that?" Haru said with a teasing smile.


    "Then, what are you going to exin about those bad hands which have been touching my butts," Utaha said while looking at his naughty hand.


    "My bad, who makes you so charming?"


    Utaha still had this annoyed expression on her face, but she was happy at this moment.


    "So this is what you want to talk about?" Haru asked. He didn''t think that this would make her call him since he would expect her to keep her identity secret. He knew how proud this woman was and it was just in front of him that she was very docile.


    "Well, there is another thing¡­"


    Utaha started to open her email and showed it to him. "Read it."


    Haru started to read and twitched his lips when he saw that it was a contract invitation from Random House (publishingpany).


    "This is what I want to talk to you¡­¡­" Utaha sighed and didn''t expect for her book to be contacted by a big publishing house. "What do you think?"


    "Well, why not sign it?" Haru asked.


    "I - I''m too embarrassed when I think that I''m the one who has written it, and this thing is also going to make trouble for you," Utaha said.


    "Give me trouble?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, I''m the writer of that book and you''re the boyfriend of that writer, what will people think?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and thought that people would think that he had an interest in those kinds of things after they knew their rtionship.


    "What do you think? People will know that you have been bullying me using a candle, whip, or bondage when I have decided to sign the contractter," Utaha said with a teasing smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had a headache at that moment, then suddenly the door opened.


    Utaha and Haru were startled and saw that it was Utaha''s mother who opened it.


    "O - Oh¡­"


    Utaha''s mother was surprised then hurriedly closed the door.


    "W - Wait, Mom!!!"


    Utaha hurriedly stood up and tried to fix the misunderstanding between them.


    Then suddenly the door opened again and Utaha''s mother gave Utaha something.


    "Use this, it''ll be a problem if you get pregnant in high school," Utaha''s mother said as she hurriedly closed the door once again and didn''t give them time to exin.


    Haru looked at the thing on Utaha''s hand and felt that Utaha''s mother was really thoughtful since she had just given her a condom.


    "MOM, LET ME EXPLAIN!!!!"


    They needed a few hours before the misunderstanding was solved.


    Haru thought that staying in this world was good, but he needed to go out after this since he needed to help his friend in another world.

 Chapter 590 Who is v.i.r.g.i.n here?

    <h4>Chapter 590 Who is virgin here?</h4>


    Imperial Pce of the Kou Empire.


    There were four people who stayed in this room.


    They were Kouen, Koumei, Kouha, and Hakuryuu. The four of them were the princes of the Kou Empire and they were waiting for someone inside this room.


    "Brother, I have asked Kougyoku about Magnostadt," Kouha said.


    Kougyoku had been manipted by Sinbad, however, they wouldn''t do anything to her and decided to use that to manipte Sinbad with false news.


    Magnostadt which was the country of the magician had be quite rxed since Mogamett who was the leader of that country had decided to make up an alliance with other countries, especially both the Kou Empire and Reim Empire.


    The Sindria Kingdom, which was led by Simbad, didn''t say anything in their alliances until Simbad had invited all of the leaders of both the Kou Empire, the Reim Empire, and Magnostadt for the world conference.


    The Kou Empire knew that it was a trap for them since inside they had a tumor inside their country known as Al-Thamen.


    Once every country in the world knew that the Kou Empire had let the terrorist organization inside the country, then they would be the enemy of the world, especially with Sinbad who would initiate everyone to attack them.


    They didn''t fear them, however, it was troublesome to have a war once again since they had decided to make peace with everyone.


    "When is your friend going toe?" Kouen asked.


    Kouha looked at his smartphone and said, "It should be in a few minutes."


    "He''s going to appear here?" Koumei asked.


    "Yes." Kouha nodded.


    "Can this friend of yours defeat that witch?" Hakuryuu asked with a frown. He wanted to end the life of that witch who was also his mother since that person had caused a lot of disaster for his family.


    "His magic is very powerful," Kouha said.


    Kouen nodded and said, "Let''s wait for a while." He looked at Hakuryuu and said, "Hakuryuu, the only problem is your big sister now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hakuryuu was silent right now and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "The only thing that we can do is to prison her for a while until we can change her molecrposition," Koumei said.


    Hakuryuu nodded and said, "That''s the thing that we can do now."


    They had prepared everything to end the life of the witch that had invaded their country.


    This witch was known as the queen of this country and also the leader of Al-Thamen, Gyokuen Ren.


    "Hehehe, why not let me kill that, Old Hag now?"


    The one who had said those words was Judar who was also the Magi of the Kou Empire.


    Judar was very happy when he knew that the four brothers in front of them had nned to end the life of Gyokuen Ren since, in his childhood, he had been tortured by her and her subordinates.


    Kouen looked at Judar and asked, "Can you change Hakuei''s molecrposition (Hakuryuu''s older sister)?"


    Judar snorted in response since he couldn''t do it. His magic was strong, but he wasn''t that knowledgeable in that type of magic.


    "Gyokuen Ren is very strong and she has been living in the era of David and Solomon," Koumei said. He looked at Kouha and asked, "Until the end, this woman is still alive, right?"


    "Yeah, that woman has lived in the era of David and Solomon or thousands or millions of years ago in the past," Kouha said, sighing. "She is immortal." He knew that Gyokoku was still alive until the end of the story, however, that woman would leave this ce.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha was quite speechless with the ending of the "Magi" since the world was being destroyed then the world had be a mess, but it was good since they wouldn''t be controlled by something known as Sacred Pce.


    The Sacred Pce is the realm where Ill Ih (lump of power without a will, which is responsible for all of the creation and phenomena of the world) originally was.


    In another world, once someone controlled this ce they could control the life and fate of everyone in this world.


    "But this friend of yours, can defeat her, right?" Koumei asked.


    Kouha looked at his smartphone and said, "Let''s ask him since he ising right now."


    ???


    Everyone was confused by his words, but suddenly there was a bright light that suddenly appeared in the center of the room. They closed their eyes unconsciously before they heard someone fall down on the table.


    BANG!


    "The heck?"


    Haru who had been teleported to Kouha''s wold was surprised that he had been teleported on the top of the table making his situation a bit awkward.


    With the teleportation and time app in the Group Chat, Haru could teleport to the world where his friends were staying, however, he would be either to be teleported on the location where he had been there or the location where his friend was using the smartphone on their hands as a mark where they would be teleported.


    Then he could also control the time difference in a different world.


    Haru had decided to take a week''s worth of trip, but it was worth 70 days since one hour in his original world was 10 hours in this world. He might decide to visit another world again when Kouha''s problem is over.


    The only downward of this app was that it gave him a bit of a headache and he could only teleport to the world where his friends were.


    "Haru!"


    Kouha smiled and hugged him.


    "Do you need to hug me?" Haru twitched his lips and sighed. He noticed that there were four people who were looking at him with a weird gaze.


    "His name is Kasugano Haruka, and he is the helper that I have been telling you about," Kouha said with a smile. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that everything was alright with Haru around him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''re that Haru?" Kouen looked at him for a while and thought that Haru was very young.


    Koumei had seen him before and wasn''t that surprised.


    Judar snorted and said, "Kouha, I don''t think that your friend can defeat that Old Hag!"


    Hakuryuu looked at Haru and asked, "Show me your power." He wanted to know what kind of power made Kouha confident in Haru.


    Haru looked at them and thought that it was a normal reaction since they had never seen him.


    "Sure, but can you tell who is a virgin here?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 591 Avenger

    <h4>Chapter 591 Avenger</h4>


    This question caused the four of them to look at Haru with a strange expression.


    Hakuryuu, Judar, Koumei, and Kouen suddenly thought how close the rtionship was between both Haru and Kouha. They knew that Kouha had a quite feminine appearance and suddenly wondered whether both of them had that kind of rtionship.


    "¡­¡­"


    The four of them moved back for a bit from them.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    "I won''t judge you."


    "You should keep your rtionship a secret."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha and Haru frowned with their reaction.


    "Why did you move back?" Kouha asked.


    "You have that kind of rtionship with Haru, right?" Koumei asked directly.


    "That kind of rtionship?" Kouha and Haru were confused.


    "You''re dating?" Kouen asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha and Haru suddenly shuddered at this moment.


    "Don''t joke around!"


    They said it at the same time.


    "We''re only close friends," Haru said.


    Kouha nodded and said, "He has married someone." He looked at Haru and hit his shoulder. "Damn, why didn''t you invite me to your wedding?!"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I''m on a quest, right? That ce is dangerous and my wife is also the big viin." He also didn''t want to make too much mess in his kingdom in the world of "Akame Ga Kill".


    "Anyway, what''s with that question? Why do you need to ask that kind of question?" Hakuryuu asked. He didn''t care about the rtionship between Kouha and Haru since he thought that it was better to think about how to defeat his own mother.


    "My magic only works best on non-virgin, for a virgin, they can resist my magic," Haru said.


    "Is that true, Kouha?" Kouen asked.


    Kouha nodded and said, "Yes, Brother."


    Haru looked at Kouha and knew that Kouha wascking some confidence in front of both of his older brothers since Kouha had a different mother from both Kouen and Koumei. "I can control my magic and the one who can follow me to fight against Gyoukuen Ren is only a virgin."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hakuryuu nodded and said, "I''m a virgin, and Judar too."


    "¡­¡­" Judar was silent and didn''t say anything since he didn''t have that much interest in the opposite gender.


    "Well, show me your magic first," Kouen said. Even though Kouha had said that Haru had an ability to defeat Gyouen Ren, he wanted to confirm it with his own eyes since in that case, he could think of another n if Haru was unable to defeat her.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll start it now." He knew that it was better to show his magic as soon as possible.


    Then suddenly a pink aura started toe out from Haru''s body.


    They felt weird, then suddenly both Koumei and Kouen shuddered and fell down on the ground at the same time.


    "Big Brother!"


    Judar and Hakuryuu were surprised.


    Kouha looked at Haru and asked, "How many girls have you defiled with this magic?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Don''t say it like I''m a criminal!"


    Judar and Hakuryuu didn''t care about their conversation and looked at both Kouemi and Kouen, however, the reaction of Koumei and Kouen made them startled and shocked.


    Koumei and Kouen showed a lewd happy smile on their faces making losing the dignity that they often showed to them.


    "S - Stop¡­!" Kouen tried to fight back, but he understood why Kouha was confident in Haru''s ability.


    "¡­¡­"


    Koumei couldn''t think straight when he was hit by this magic since all he could feel was pleasure.


    Judar and Hakuryuu only looked at both of them weirdly then looked at Haru who had made this situation happen.


    Haru stopped his magic and felt a bit sick at this moment. He really didn''t like to use this magic, especially on men since it felt very weird. He sighed and felt tired when he thought that he was using this magic on those two guys.


    Kouha only patted Haru''s shoulder and felt that he could understand what this guy was thinking.


    Koumei and Kouen stood up once again with a bit of stagger before sitting down back at their seats. They looked at Haru with a serious expression and knew that Haru had very powerful magic, and they were sure that they shouldn''t let Haru meet their wives and concubines in the future.


    "Your magic is very powerful," Kouen asked.


    "What is this magic?" Koumei said and felt a bit curious wondering whether he could learn it.


    "This magic is known as "pleasure magic"," Haru said.


    "Pleasure magic?!"


    Kouen, Koumei, Hakuryuu, and Judar were surprised and knew that it was very incredible magic.


    "So what is the effect?" Hakuryuu asked since he didn''t feel anything from that magic earlier.


    "The effect of this magic is simple and that is to put the target on extreme pleasure until they leave this world," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Koumei raised his eyebrow and asked, "You mean to die by pleasure?" He knew that it wasn''t something umon since a lot of people in this country, especially those rich people, died because of too much pleasure.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, but the drawback of this magic is clear."


    "Your magic isn''t working on virgins, right?" Koumei said.


    "That''s right."


    Koumei nodded and said, "Then that isn''t a big problem since Gyokuen Ren isn''t a virgin."


    Of course, Gyokuen Ren wasn''t a virgin since she was a mother of five children. If she was a virgin, then where were her childrening from? Egg? Hospital? Well, the answer is clear, right?


    Kouen smiled and said, "Interesting, then let''s start the attack in five days." He looked at Haru and said, "I''ll leave that woman to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you," Haru said. He thought that he should visit another world to visit his friends after he had done with the matter in this world.


    "I''ll go with you," Hakuryuu said.


    "Me too," Judar said.


    Both of them were virgins and Haru''s magic wouldn''t have an effect on them.


    "Haru, is it?" Kouen looked at Haru.


    "Yes."


    "Do you think is it possible for you to control your magic so it won''t affect me?" Kouen asked. He wanted to y that evil woman by himself.


    Haru shook his head since he didn''t really train his "pleasure magic" that much. "I can''t. I know that woman is very strong, and I need to use all of my power to do that." He had read "Magi", and knew that Gyokuen Ren was very strong.


    "Is that so¡­" Kouen closed his eyes for a while before looking at Hakuryuu. "Kill her for me."


    "You don''t need to remind me of that."


    Hakuryuu had been waiting for this moment and he wouldn''t let go the chance to avenge his siblings.

 Chapter 592 Before the attack

    <h4>Chapter 592 Before the attack</h4>


    Haru stayed in the room prepared by Kouha. His appearance didn''t cause that much of disturbance in the Imperial Pce, however, some of the servants were curious about him since Kouen, Koumei, and Kouha had told them to serve him fully.


    Haru twitched his lips when they wanted to give him some maid to help him to handle the matter in that area, however, he decided to decline it since it felt strange for some reason. He took out his phone to chat with Tsunade since he would go to her world.


    Haru: "You awake?"


    Tsunade: "What''s wrong?"


    Haru: "I''m going to visit you."


    "¡­"


    Tsunade: "What?! What''s wrong?"


    Haru: "I miss you."


    Tsunade: "Hmph! you are married, you don''t need to care about me!"


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that this woman who was at the age of his grandma was very jealous when Esdeath announced that both of them had married to each other.


    Even both Kuroneko and Shinobu didn''t even talk to him, only Tsunade who seemed alright with it.


    However, Haru knew that this woman smelled very sour of jealousy.


    Haru: "I really miss you. I''ll go to your world after the matter in Kouha''s world is over."


    Tsunade: "You''re in Kouha''s world? Why? Howe that you''re there?"


    Haru: "I''m helping him with something about his Empire."


    Tsunade: "I''m not sure what you''re going to do, but be careful."


    Haru: "Thank you, I''ll be careful since I need to see you soon."


    Tsunade only snorted in response.


    Both of them chatted with each other for a few hours before he decided to sleep since it was already night.


    Haru woke up in the morning and opened the window in his room. He was only wearing shorts and thought that this ce was quite beautiful. He took his phone and chatted with Esdeath.


    Esdeath: "Dear, when you''re going toe back?"


    Haru: "I have just gone for a few days, right?"


    In his original world, Haru was only staying for two weeks, however, in Esdeath''s world, he had only left for a day and a few hours.


    Haru thought that he was very lucky to get this app reward since it made him able to teleport to another world while also controlling the time difference between the world with a maximum of 10 times difference.


    The only thing that he was worried that he might get old quite early, but he thought that he might get a lot of reward in the future and it might make him able to live a quite long life while also maintaining his youth.


    Esdeath: "I''ll go to your world." She knew that she could teleport to another world and she was quite curious about Haru''s world.


    Haru: "I''m not in my world now." He also hadn''t told Sora and Megumi that he had married someone and even though he knew that Esdeath wouldn''t mind about either of them, he wasn''t sure about the reaction of both Sora and Megumi, especially Megumi since he had hidden a lot of things from her. He needed the right timing to tell everything to Megumi.


    Esdeath: "Huh? Where?"


    Haru: "I''m in Kouha''s world to help him with someone."


    Esdeath: "Oh, fight?"


    Haru: "Yeah, just a little war."


    Esdeath: "I''m a bit curious about the power of the people in the world where you''re staying."


    Haru: "They do not match you." He knew how powerful Esdeath was, and how talented she was.


    Esdeath: "How boring¡­"


    Esdeath: "I''ve tried the Tower Game, is it very interesting and I''ve also gotten a lot of things."


    Haru suddenly remembered the new feature of Group Chat which was known as Tower Game. Even though he knew that he would fight a monster, he hadn''t tried it. He thought that he might try it after he hade back.


    Esdeath: "I also want to go on a mission with you."


    Haru: "The mission is dangeus."


    Esdeath: "Is it more dangerous than saying that you''re my husband when you enter my world for the first time?"


    Haru was speechless and unable to answer for a while.


    Then it was at this moment that there was a group of people who were wearing a white turban along with clothes that covered half of their faces. They also wore white clothes that covered every part of their bodies making it hard to see their appearance.


    In the middle of them, there was a beautiful youthful woman wearing luxurious clothes.


    Haru who saw this woman understood why the Emperor of this Empire seemed to fall in love with this witch since her appearance was beautiful.


    It was also at this moment that they were looking at each other.


    Those groups of people along with Gyokuen Ren looked up to see a young man who seemed to not be wearing anything.


    Haru also looked at them, but only smiled and waved his hand before realizing that he was shirtless and hurriedly went inside to wear his clothes.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Who is that?" Gyokuen asked.


    They looked at each other and were unable to answer since they didn''t know who this person was.


    "If I''m not wrong, he is Kouha''s friend," one of them said.


    "Kouha''s friend?"


    They were quite surprised since Kouha had a very strange personality among the princes, no, all the princes in the Kou Empire had a strange personality.


    Gyokeun only shook her head with a smile and said, "Let''s go."


    They didn''t say anything and followed her back. They didn''t know who that young man was, but it didn''t really matter that much since they thought that Haru was really Kouha''s friend.


    In their minds, it had never crossed them that this young man could defeat them.


    Haru who was inside the room wearing his clothes then suddenly the door was opened.


    "Haru, let''s go out! I''m going to give you a tour of this Empire," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and continued to wear his clothes without changing his emotion.


    "Let''s go."


    Haru was also quite curious about the Kou Empire since he hadn''te here and thought to buy some souvenirs before he went out.

 Chapter 593 End of the Witch 1

    <h4>Chapter 593 End of the Witch 1</h4>


    Time passed quickly, and the day of the sanction hade.


    Kouen, Koumei, and Kouha were doing their best in secret to gather their loyal armies ready for the battle.


    Judar and Hakuryuu stayed together with Haru to familiarize themselves since they were the only ones who would enter the battle.


    The location of the battle was in the Imperial Pce in the most luxurious hall where the king, empress, princes, princess, officials, andmanders of the military in this country discussed something important.


    It was a truly suited burial ce for the woman who had controlled half of this kingdom.


    Hakuryuu was sitting in the chair waiting for a few hours before their n started. He had been waiting for this moment and that day of his revenge had finallye. He closed his eyes while remembering how beautiful was his childhood time that he spent with his siblings until that woman had destroyed everyone. He clenched his hand tightly and felt a fury that couldn''t be controlled.


    "Don''t be too excited," Haru said while drinking a juice.


    "Damn, Haru, what juice is this?" Judar was surprised.


    "It''s good, right? It is very hard to get this fruit," Haru said with a sigh since this guy almost emptied the special juice stock that he had gotten from Toriko''s world.


    "Give me another!" Judar said and moved closer toward him.


    Haru put his hand on Judar''s head to stop him. "No way!"


    "You stingy!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hakuryuu looked at both of them before sighing softly. "Can you be more serious?"


    Judar was quite annoyed since he couldn''t get another juice and said, "His perverted magic is very strong, you know it yourselves, right?" Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that Haru was stronger than him.


    A few days ago, they had tried to the effect of Haru''s magic on the criminal in this country and they were quite surprised to see that Haru''s magic was really able to take the life of those criminals without even harming them.


    The pleasure that was caused by that magic was so powerful that it took the lives of those criminals easily no matter how powerful those criminals were.


    Haru looked at Hakuryuu and asked, "Hakuryuu, can I ask something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Hakuryuu asked.


    "After everything is over, what you''re going to do?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I''m not fit to be a king," Hakuryuu said with a bitter smile. He knew the future from his older brothers and how Kou Empire had fallen under his hands. He didn''t want to believe it, but he could see that had happened.


    Haru shook his head and said, "You know the future, right? After you have seeded with your revenge, isn''t there something that you should do?"


    "What do you mean?" Hakuryuu asked.


    Judar listened to their conversation with interest.


    "Morgiana," Haru said.


    "Morgiana?" Hakuryuu raised his eyebrow and said, "Don''t you dare to do anything to her!" He took his spear and pointed it at Haru. He knew how dangerous Haru was in front of girls and with that magic he was afraid for Haru to do something to Morgiana.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Do you think that I''ll attack her? If Kouha hadn''t asked me then I wouldn''t have used this magic many times in the previous days!" He felt sick when he saw the wretched uncles that had been sent to another world by this magic.


    "Then, what does that mean?" Hakuryuu asked and sat down calmly looking at him curiously.


    "You won''t do anything to Alibaba, and you know that Morgiana''s feelings toward Alibaba aren''t as strong as when you killed Alibaba," Haru said.


    "Just say what you want to tell me?" Hakuryuu didn''t understand.


    "It means to get Morgiana from that stupid boy, you scarface," Judar said with an annoyed tone at Hakuryuu.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hakuryuu was stunned and couldn''t believe that possibility.


    "After this battle is over go and chase the girl that you love, Boy," Haru said and patted Hakuryuu''s shoulder.


    Judar shook his head and said, "Then, what am I going to do?"


    "You? Well, you''re free after this, maybe you should see the world or something? Eat a lot of food from different ces?" Haru said.


    "Eat food from a lot of different ces, huh?" Judar seemed quite interested in this n.


    Hakuryuu shook his head and said, "Let''s talk about this matterter since we have something more important."


    Haru and Judar nodded.


    Knock! Knock!


    "It''s time."


    The three of them stood up and walked out of the door.


    "By the way, introduce me to your sisterter," Haru said jokingly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hakuryuu and Judar only stared at Haru with an expressionless gaze and decided to not let him meet with their wives or concubines in the future.


    Gyokuen Ren along with her subordinates from Al-Thamen gathered together in the hall of the Imperial Pce.


    "Where are those brothers?" Gyokuen asked.


    "They''re on their way."


    "Oh?" Gyokuen only smiled and thought that those step-sons of her might have an interest in her body. She didn''t mind getting married once again, especially Kouen, but it was also good to have three brothers at the same time.


    The preparations of Kouen, Koumei, Kouha, Hakuryuu, and Judar were secret and only some people knew about it.


    "Well, whatever, I''m quite curious what they want to talk about," Gyokuen asked easily.


    It was at this moment that the door of the hall was opened.


    Bang!


    Hakuryuu, Judar, and Haru stood together and walked toward the hall.


    Gyokuen looked at them calmly and looked at Haru. "Oh, you''re also Hakuryuu''s friend?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, Mam, I''m your son''s friend. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too," Gyokeun said while nodding. She wasn''t sure why she didn''t feel offended when Haru didn''t bow toward her. However, she was quite interested in their rtionship. "So what are you doing here? You want to introduce your friend to your mother?" Her tone was very sweet while looking at Hakuryuu with a loving gaze.


    Hakuryuu''s eyes were filled with fury in front of his woman.


    "REN GYOUKUEN, I AM HERE TO KILL YOU!!!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    It was silent then Gyokuen smiled toward them.


    "I have thought about what you''re going to do, but it seems that you''re thinking of something stupid." Gyokuen looked at them and said, "If youe with Kouen, Koumei, and Kouhan then your chance is bigger, but you onlye with the three of you?"


    "Let me show you the difference in power between us."


    Gyokuen raised her hand and wanted to say something, but suddenly she heard Hakuryuu''s voice.


    "Haru, do it," Hakuryuu said.


    "Good grief, you should really introduce me to your sisterter," Haru said and a pink aura started to shroud his body before spearing in the entire Imperial Pce.


    !!!!


    Everyone in this ce suddenly felt their bodies hot, then before long, they couldn''t stand up with their own legs.


    "You¡­!!!!"

 Chapter 594 End of the Witch 2

    <h4>Chapter 594 End of the Witch 2</h4>


    "Sigh¡­ I wonder why brothers have decided to send me to Magnostadt," Kougyoku said with a sigh inside the carriage.


    "I''m sure the Princes have their own thoughts, Princess."


    Kougyoku thought for a while and nodded. She stood up and said, "That''s right! I can''t let my older brother down!"


    "Yes, Princess!"


    Sinbad was in his room while thinking about what the Kou Empire to do after listening to Kougyoku''s dialogue.


    "Ja''far, what do you think the Kou Empire is going to do?"


    Ja''far, who was one of Sinbad''s trusted people, thought for a while and said, "Well, they might want to make their rtionship with Magnostadt better, right?"


    Sinbad didn''t say anything and only tapped the table with his finger. He felt something strange, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Koumei was looking at Hakuei who wasying on the table with a lot ofplex words around her body. He knew that the moment Gyokuen Ren lost her life, then his stepsister, Hakuei would be the next Gyokuen Ren. He couldn''t change the very body of Hakuei at this moment, and that was why he decided to use magic and seal to stop Gyokeun Ren from entering Hakuei''s body.


    "Just wait for a while, Lady Hakuei," Koume said looking at Hakuei''s sleeping face.


    Then suddenly Koumei''s subordinates ran toward him while telling him what had happened in the Imperial Pce.


    "Is that so? The battle has started, huh?"


    Koumei who was inside theboratory was looking at the position of the Imperial Pce in the distance.


    Kouen and Kouha stood up together along with a lot of soldiers by their sides looking at the Imperial Pce in front of them.


    Then suddenly there was a pink aura that came out from the Imperial Pce then spread around the surrounding area.


    "What is this?"


    The soldiers were confused since they only heard that there would be a fight inside the Imperial Pce.


    "Is it an enemy?"


    Then suddenly some of them started to move forward, but they fell down on the ground while moaning.


    However, there were some people who looked at those people with a strange expression since they didn''t feel anything after the pink aura touched them.


    "Don''t touch the pink aura! Especially those who aren''t virgins! The one who is a virgin helps those who have touched the pink aura!" Kouha said hurriedly.


    "¡­¡­"


    This order made them feel strange and they weren''t sure what to do for a while.


    "If you don''t help them then they will die," Kouen said. He looked at the Imperial Pnce and really wanted to enter since he wanted to y the witch with his own hand, but he knew that it was impossible. He had never thought that he really hated himself who had tasted that forbidden pleasure.


    !!!!


    The soldiers who hadn''t felt the forbidden pleasure hurriedly helped those people who fell down on the ground.


    They didn''t know what had happened, but they knew that the owner of this magic was incredible.


    The pink aura that spread around and the people from Al-Thamen who were inside this aura felt struck by intense pleasure.


    "Aaanhhh!!!"


    "W - What is this?!"


    "S - Stop¡­!"


    Haru closed his eyes while calmly using this magic.


    This intense pleasure was so intense that it made them lose their lives in the process, those people who had lost their lives turned into matryoshka dolls and dropped them on the ground.


    "I have seen this magic several times, but the effect is incredible, huh?" Judar said while looking around. He smiled when he saw those people starting to die one by one, but also felt that it was quite luxurious for them to die by pleasure rather than intense pain.


    Judar smiled and said, "Hakuryuu, you''re not going to let Haru be the protagonist of this battle, right?" He waved his hand and a lot of ice shards appeared around his surroundings making the temperature drop.


    "DIE, REN GYOUKUEN!!!" Hakuryuu ignored Judar''s words and charged toward Gyoukuen with his spear.


    Judar only shook his head and shot out those ice shards toward those people of Al-Thamen killing all of them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gyoukuen was sitting on her throne while biting her lips. In her experience, it was her first time to see such perverted magic, but at the same time, her expression turned serious when she saw her subordinates die one by one because of this magic. "Die by pleasure, huh?"


    Not even she could think that pleasure would kill her, but the result was the fact was right in front of her. She knew that she would die if she really didn''t do anything right now. She looked at Haru and knew that she needed to end the life of that young man before she lost her life.


    It was just at this moment, Hakuryuu swung her spear at Gyokuen.


    "Borg!"


    A ck spherical defensive wall suddenly appeared around her body protecting herself from Hakuryuu''s spear.


    Gyokuen smiled and said, "Dear Son, I''ll kill you!" Then suddenly there was a change in her defensive wall. "Eight Headed Defensive Wall!" She created eight dragon heads from her defensive wall and focussed all of those heads toward Haru.


    Haru, who closed his eyes, jumped away from his spot.


    BAAAAMM!!!!


    Gyokuen''s attack was so fast and very strong that it struck him down in just a second.


    Haru moved very swiftly dodging Gyokuen''s magic. He wasn''t sure how much resistance that this woman had, but he knew that it would take a few minutes more to kill her.


    "F.U.C.K YOU, SHRIVELED OLD CUNT!!!" Judar swung down his wand while using his magic. "ck Thunder Spears!"


    ck spear lightning struck Gyokuen.


    BANG!


    However, that spear was blocked by Gyokuen''s defensive wall.


    Hakuryuu used his magic to trap Gyokuen with a wood.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Those woods were destroyed easily by the dragon head that was made by Gyokuen.


    Gyouken tried to stand up, but it was very hard when she was hit by intense pleasure. Her breathing started to get heavier, but she didn''t stop her attack. If this was a friendly battle then she didn''t mind having fun with Haru, but it wasn''t and this magic had decided to end her life.


    "It isn''t that easy to kill me!!"


    Suddenly the surrounding Rukh (energy to use magic in Magi''s world) was being absorbed and Hakuryuu couldn''t use his magic anymore since he had lost his Rukh. "Judar!"


    Judar hurriedly transferred Rukh toward Hakuryuu and asked, "Haru, you''re alright?" He was a Magi and he had a lot of Rukh inside his body. He knew that the only person who could stop Gyokuen was Haru, and if Haru couldn''t use his magic then their life would be over.


    If that was the case then they could only use the second n.


    "I''m alright," Haru answered and thought that he might have underestimated Gyokuen''s power, but it was alright since he knew that this woman wouldn''t live that long.


    Gyokuen who had absorbed the Rukh in the surrounding used her ultimate magic.


    "Funeral Destruction!"


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!

 Chapter 595 End of the Witch 3

    <h4>Chapter 595 End of the Witch 3</h4>


    Magic attack from Gyokuen destroyed everything in front of her, however, that attack had missed since Haru had grabbed both Judar and Hakuryuu dodged that attack.


    "Damn," Judar said.


    Hakuryuu was quite surprised since Haru could dodge Gyokuen''s attack, however, he started his attack once again by creating a dragon of wood moving toward Gyokuen with an intention to kill her.


    Gyokeun bit her lips tightly until it bled, but she could feel the pleasure kept attacking her body intensely. She knew that she couldn''t stop this pleasure and decided to run away from this ce.


    However, Haru didn''t let her go and used gravity magic to make her body heavy.


    Gyokuen felt her body was heavy then a wood dragon opened its mouth eating her whole, but she controlled the dragon head that was made using her defensive wall meeting this wood dragon.


    BAAAAM!!!


    Hakuryuu lost almost all of the Rukh in his body after using that attack.


    Judar decided to be a support and transferred the Rukh inside his body into Hakuryuu. "You can keep using this perverted magic, right?" He looked at Haru at that moment.


    Haru nodded and said, "Leave it to me." The only thing that he didn''tck was stamina and energy.


    Gyokeun was unscathed from this battle, however, she knew that she couldn''t win this battle and forced herself to run away from this ce.


    Haru frowned and kept using his gravity magic to stop her, however, Gyokuen could move away from this ce.


    "This stinky old hag is gonna escape! Do something!" Judar shouted.


    Hakuryuu was panicked when he saw that Gyokuen wanted to run away and knew that there was only one thing that he could do to stop this woman from running away. "ACTIVATE THE SEAL!!!!"


    Suddenly there was a golden light covering the entire Imperial Pce and sealed all the magic inside this ce.


    Haru twitched his lips at Hakuryuu who was too panicked, and suddenly he couldn''t use his magic anymore. "Damn, why do you use this seal?"


    Judar also couldn''t use his magic anymore and also twitched his lips.


    Hakuryuu looked at Haru and felt a bit wronged. "Don''t you say that you can''t stop her?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and looked at Gyokuen who had taken a sword from out of nowhere. He knew that Gyokeun was a master of swordsmanship rather than magic.


    Gyokuen was beyond angry and charged toward Haru with her sword.


    Haru took out his knife and raised it to block Gyokeun''s attack.


    Gyokuen was right on the top of Haru and said, "If you''re not an enemy then I''m going to make you a toy for my pleasure."


    "Get out of me, Old Hag!" Haru said and kicked Gyokuen away, but stopped right away since Gyokuen swung her sword and almost cut down his leg.


    Hakuryuu came while thrusting his spear right into Gyokuen, however, Gyokuen blocked him and started to swing down her sword at her son.


    "Come to your mother, Son," Gyokuen said while swinging down her sword.


    Outside the Imperial Pce, they saw a golden light enveloped the entire ce and caused the pink aura to disappear.


    Kouen and Kouha looked at each other and knew that the situation had changed.


    "Let''s go inside and kill the witch that has invaded our Empire!" Kouen shouted loudly.


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Gyokuen swung down her sword from the front, right, left, and it was very hard to predict her movement.


    Hakuryuu knew that Gyokuen was very proficient in swordsmanship and he wasn''t matched in sword against her.


    Judar, who was in a situation where he couldn''t use his magic, was useless since he had never trained his muscle and he was very weak inbat using his physical body. He could only stand on the side watching this battle unfold.


    Hakuryuu and Gyoukuen kept fighting to each other using both spear and sword, however, Gyokuen had an upper hand in this fight.


    "I''m not going to die in this ce!"


    "Can you hear that person''s voice?"


    "Are your ears so bad that you can''t hear anything?"


    "That person''s voice has called me and I''ll answer it!"


    Gyoukuen as if had be crazed changing the sword in her hand turning it into a halberd.


    Hakuryuu who lost his bnce almost let go of his spear, but he grabbed it tightly and blocked Gyoukuen''s halberd, however, Gyoukuen''s swordsmanship was too fierce that made the hand which was holding this spear blow away.


    Gyoukuen pushed Hakuryuu on the ground and smiled at him, however, suddenly she felt that she couldn''t move her body. "What?!" She suddenly noticed a thin thread had trapped her entire body and made her unable to move.


    Haru was holding Cross Tail at that moment and hadid a trap around this hall. "Judar, go and have your revenge, I have trapped her using my thread." He was very lucky to bring a Teigu in his body since he could use it for battle. However, he also realized his weakness and needed to think about how to fight when he had lost his ability to use his magic.


    Judarughed and said, "Good! I know that I can leave my back to you." He walked toward Gyoukuen and started to punch and kick her with a satisfied expression since he remembered a lot of things that this woman had done to him. "This is for what you have done to me!"


    Bang!


    Gyoukuen didn''t look at Judar; rather, he looked at Haru, who was using a thread to trap her. "YOU¡­!" She turned her head toward Hakuryuu who walked toward her while holding a spear. Her expression turned gentle and disbelief. "S - Stop, Hakuryuu, I''m your mother¡­"


    "?????"


    Suddenly Gyouken''s expression turned clueless and said, "Hakuryuu¡­? Hakuryuu¡­ You¡­ Where am I¡­ What happened until now¡­"


    Judar and Haru knew that Arba, who was residing inside Gyoukuen, had escaped.


    "It seems that you don''t understand." Hakuryuu swung down his spear and said, "I don''t care anymore!"


    sh!


    Gyoukuen''s head dropped to the ground then suddenly smiled before biting her tongue.


    Haru read the future and knew what had happened after this. He hurriedly used Shamb and teleported to both Judar and Hakuryuu before leaving the hall right away.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!


    Arba who hade out from Gyoukuen''s body moved toward Hakuei, however, she was surprised when she couldn''t enter Hakuei''s body.


    "What?!"


    Arba saw that there was Koumei along with a lot of magicians around him then suddenly there was a hexagonal portal that appeared and teleported them away. She knew where they had teleported, but she didn''t dare to go there since she knew that her opponent was stronger than she had thought and she couldn''t handle them. She could only move away from the Kou Empire to go somewhere to obey what that person had told her.

 Chapter 596 Tsunade who is cute.....

    <h4>Chapter 596 Tsunade who is cute¡­¡­</h4>


    One day after the sanction on Gyouken Ren, everyone was working together to build back the Imperial Pce which was destroyed by the explosion.


    Haru was resting in the courtyard and thought to go back after this.


    "You''re going back?" Kouha asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, I have helped you, right?"


    Kouha nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "It isn''t over yet, Arba is still alive," Haru said.


    "Well, we can solve that matterter," Kouha said.


    "How about Hakuryuu''s older sister?" Haru asked.


    "You mean Hakuei? What? Do you want me to introduce her to you? I''m sure that my brother is going to agree if you are going to marry her," Kouha asked with a smile.


    "No, I don''t agree with it!"


    Kouha and Haru turned and saw Judar and Hakuryuu walking toward them.


    "Well, I was joking before," Haru said, however, Hakuryuu''s response made him speechless.


    "What? You mean my older sister is unattractive?" Hakuryuu said with a frown.


    "¡­"


    "Where are you going?" Judar asked.


    "Going back, I''m quite tired fighting," Haru said. He was very tired to fight since it hadn''t been a month since hade back from his quest before.


    "Where is your home?" Hakuryuu asked.


    "Well, it is very far, you should ask Kouha if you want to know," Haru said.


    "I want to go with you," Hakuryuu said.


    "What?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah, that seems very interesting," Judar said with augh.


    "¡­"


    "No," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Judar and Hakuryuu didn''t expect that they were being rejected by him.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to babysit both of you," Haru said. He knew that those two people, especially Judar, were very fragile and this guy couldn''t do anything without a servant.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, Kouha, I''ll go back first," Haru said.


    "Well, goodbye and thank you," Kouha said.


    Haru nodded before being enveloped by light.


    "Kouha, where is that guy''s home?" Judar asked.


    Kouha looked at a far distance and said, "It''s very far away."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade had escaped once again from her work and went to her house. She hid inside a closet with a lot of alcohol inside it. She wasn''t sure why she decided to be a Hokage and felt that the benefit was so little that it didn''t outweigh the disadvantage.


    Her job was pretty simple, but with two heavy things on her body made her backache every time sitting on the chair for a long time.


    "Tsunade-sama, where are you?! Go back to the office! You need to do your job!"


    Shizune shouted loudly looking around Tsunade inside her house. She wasn''t a sensor ninja and it was impossible for her to find her teacher in a short time. She really hoped to have a Byakugan or a sensor ability so it wouldn''t make her so difficult to search for her teacher.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything and held the alcohol in her hand before drinking it. Her mood was clearly bad and ignored Shizune''s loud voice. After she heard that Haru had married, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. She had decided to date someone who was twice younger than herself, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly marry someone during a quest.


    Tsunade didn''t know what had happened during his mission, but she was quite a disbelief when she heard he had a marriage. It wasn''t like she wanted marriage, but shouldn''t he told her beforehand so she could prepare herself. She was also the first and why shouldn''t she was the one who married first rather than a new woman who suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Then suddenly she felt her smartphone vibrate.


    Haru: "I''m going to visit you now."


    !!!!


    Tsunade, who was drinking alcohol, was surprised and hurriedly replied.


    Tsunade: "Now? So sudden!"


    Haru: "Well, I have helped Kouha and I have told my family that I''ll go on a trip."


    Tsunade: "Are you sure you are going to visit me?"


    Haru: "You don''t want me to visit you?"


    Tsunade: "You''re not going to your wife''s world?" When she wrote this message, she was very jealous.


    Haru: "I miss you."


    Tsunade: "Hmph, I''m not young anymore, you should search for someone who is the same age as you."


    Haru: "Wait, I''lle at you right now."


    Tsunade: "You serious? You''reing right now?" She kept writing, but she didn''t receive a reply. She looked around and saw a lot of bottles of alcohol around. She suddenly became quite nervous and thought that she was very sloppy right now.


    Tsunade: "Wait! Wait! Come in 30 minutes! No, one hour!"


    However, that message was clearly ignored then suddenly there was a light that appeared inside the closet that made Tsunade close her eyes for a while.


    "I havee."


    Tsunade opened her eyes and mouth wide when she saw him right in front of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tsunade took a deep breath and caused her breasts to tremble a few times. She clearly noticed that Haru was looking at her breasts and felt proud of it. "What are you doing here?"


    Haru looked at Tsunade and thought for a while about how to apologize to her. "Do you want to get married?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade was silent when she heard it. She felt a bit happy, but also felt tangled at the same time. It was quite hard to describe her mood at that moment. "I"m very old."


    "I don''t care."


    "I can be your grandma."


    "I don''t care."


    "I''m older than your mother."


    "I don''t care."


    "Tsunade, you''re the only one, and I want you."


    Tsunade would be lying if she didn''t like it. She took a deep breath and asked, "You sure?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and took her hand and ced it into his chest. "Do you feel it? My heart is beating very hard because of you."


    Tsunade moved closer and ced her ear into his chest.


    Haru looked at her and thought that this woman was very cute. The gap between her age and action made him want to scream right now.


    "Haru¡­"


    Tsunade looked at Haru straight into his eyes.


    "Tsunade¡­"


    Haru also looked at her.


    Both of them moved closer, but suddenly the door of the closet was opened.


    Bang!


    "Tsunade-sama, I have found you¡­¡­"


    Shizune opened her mouth and eyes wide seeing what had happened in front of her.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them looked at each other before Shizune closed the door of the closet.


    "I''M SORRY!!!"


    Haru and Tsunade looked at each other.


    "Go after her?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade shook her head and hugged him at that moment. "Let''s go to the casino."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.

 Chapter 597 Building Business Empire

    <h4>Chapter 597 Building Business Empire</h4>


    Haru sighed when he thought how bad Tsunade was at gambling and how much money that woman had lost in just a single night. He had his purpose toe here and that was to build a business in Konoha. He knew that he needed to take care of his own women and built a business that was good in this ce, especially with Tsunade backing in his back.


    Haru was quite famous since he had stayed with Tsunadest night and some people knew that their rtionship seemed to be very close.


    Tsunade was single, and she stayed with a handsome man.


    The people in Konohacked entertainment and gossip of both of them started to circte inside the vige.


    It wasn''t his first time using the identity of his woman to raise his power, authority, and money.


    This time, he decided to use it once again.


    Haru moved around the vige to see what kind of business was suitable to be created in Konoha while also going to the ramen shop since it was very delicious. In the past, he didn''t have "God Tongue" and he couldn''t tell the ingredients of this ramen, but this time, it was different.


    Haru could tell clearly what kind of ingredients were used by this ramen and knew if he opened a ramen shop then it would be very popr immediately in his world.


    On this trip to the vige, he had met a lot of people along the way, and he had also felt that someone had observed him for a while then went back immediately. He wondered whether the one who had followed him was a member of Root''s organization under Danzo Shimura.


    Haru didn''t care much since this old man would die sooner orter. Frankly, he felt that Danzo was a useless character, and very vile since this guy didn''t even do anything when the vige was being attacked by Orochimaru and Pain in the story. Besides munching the money from the vige to take care of his private armies, he felt that the existence of Danzo was simply useless.


    ''Well, this isn''t my home after all.''


    Haru wasing here to make enough money to take care of Tsunade since he knew how much debt that this woman had shouldered from her gambling addict. Besides that, he didn''t care much about the matter in the vige.


    Tsunade was in her home while looking at Haru who was cooking in the kitchen. She felt that it was good to have someone to take care of her. "I have heard that you''re going around the vige earlier."


    "Yes, I''m pretty free and decide to see what kind of business that I can do in your vige," Haru said and brought an omurice to the table.


    "Business? You''re going to open a business here?" Tsunade said in surprise.


    Haru nodded and said, "Your debt is too much."


    Tsunade snorted and waved her hand. "I have a lot of inheritance and the vige will shoulder my debt."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru realized that Tsunade was a corrupt official that often appeared in his original world.


    "Umm¡­ Is it alright for me to be here?" Shizune asked.


    "Why not? It has been a while since we have met each other, right? We should eat together," Haru said.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry too much," Tsunade said.


    "¡­"


    Shizune felt a bit awkward since she had seen both of them wanted to do something that the adult did.


    Tsunade took the spoon and put the omurice into her mouth. Her eyes brightened and kept eating since it was very delicious.


    Shizune also did the same and said, "Wow, your food is very delicious!" She didn''t know how Haru suddenly to be able to cook something this delicious.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re going to open a business, right? Is there something that I can do to help you?" Tsunade asked.


    "If possible can you set up a meeting with the head of a big n in this vige?" Haru said.


    "Head of the n?" Tsunade and Shizune were surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "I can''t eat this business alone and it is better to share it with everyone making them support me."


    Tsunade raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you think that they''ll participate in your business?"


    "Of course," Haru said confidently.


    "Hmm, howe you''re so confident?" Shizune asked with a confusing expression.


    "It''s simple." Haru looked at Tsunade and said, "It is because of you, Tsunade."


    "Me? Howe?" Tsunade asked.


    "My status is trustworthy since I have helped the vige before and I''m also your lover," Haru said without being embarrassed.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade blushed at this moment and said, "Isn''t this what you have done during your quest?" She remembered that Esdeath had told everyone that Haru was using Esdeath''s name to raise his rank in the military of the Empire. She knew that this time he was doing the same thing, however, this time he was going to build a business empire in Konoha using her name.


    Tsunade looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you want to build a business here?"


    "It''s because of you," Haru said.


    "Me?" Tsunade was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "Shizune, how much debt does Tsunade have?"


    "¡­" Shizune was a bit nervous and said in a low voice, "¡­A lot."


    "Just tell me," Haru said.


    Shizune thought for a while and whispered the number into Haru''s ear.


    "¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes and was quite dumbfounded.


    Shizune also felt the same if Tsunade didn''t have a gambling addict then how good that would be.


    Haru sighed and said, "Anyway, just help me to set up the meeting and leave everything to me."


    Tsunade nodded and knew that Haru was doing this to help her. She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll set up the meeting in two days."


    Haru nodded and could make the n in a single day. "Well, I''ll set up my n in the meantime." He felt excited for some reason and felt that he was ying a game or something.

 Chapter 598 Pleasant Talk

    <h4>Chapter 598 Pleasant Talk</h4>


    Two dayster the head of the famous n in Konoha vige gathered together in a meeting since Tsunade had invited them together.


    From the n of Inuzuka, Hyuuga, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Aburame sat on their seats waiting in the meeting room. They came quite early from the appointment time since they were very curious.


    They were a bit curious about what Tsunade wanted to say, however, they were surprised when the one who initiated this meeting was Tsunade''s boyfriend who had be a gossip in the entire vige.


    It quite surprised them when they heard that Tsunade had a boyfriend and it also made them doubt since Tsunade didn''t have that much interest in a rtionship for a long time and also considered her age, however, their doubt disappeared when they saw the gossip boyfriend was walking around the vige.


    They understood that it was an old cow eating fresh grass. The old woman was eating a handsome young man and was quite speechless.


    "Did you think something rude?" Tsunade said while frowning at them.


    "No."


    They answered at the same time.


    "Tsunade-sama, where is your boyfriend? It is very rude to make us wait," Tsume who was the head n of Inuzuka said.


    "He is bringing the miniature of his n to this meeting ce with Shizune and will wait for a while," Tsunade said.


    "Miniature of the n?"


    They became curious when they heard it.


    Then the door of the meeting was opened and they saw both Haru and Shizune brought something with a ck curtain covered in the outside of this thing made them unable to see what they had brought inside.


    "Thank you, Shizune," Haru said.


    "No problem," Shizune said with a smile and walked toward Tsunade.


    "Hello, everyone, I know that all of you are unfamiliar with me, and that is why let me introduce my name."


    Haru was wearing a blue kimono with sses on his face making it very professional.


    The n head of the family who saw him could feel the aura from a leader and made them unable to look away, at the same time, the only female n head, Tsume Inuzuka felt jealous for Tsunade to be able to make such a young and handsome boyfriend.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka and I want to talk about business with all of you here," Haru said.


    "Business?" They felt confused when they heard it. It was their first time to hear that it was about a business rather than a mission.


    "Yes, a business where all of us are win-win having fun and profit together," Haru said with a smile.


    "Why should we believe in you in this business?" Hiashi Hyuuga asked with a frown. He had only met Haru for the first time and he couldn''t believe in him so suddenly.


    Haru didn''t feel angry and smiled. "Because I can do this business myself, however, I''m sure when I''m sessful then all of you here are going to envy me then going to trouble my business."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Okay, I can do this business myself with Tsunade as my backing, however¡­"


    "I didn''t do that since I knew that it was very bad to eat something alone by myself." Haru looked at them and said, "That''s why I''m sharing this n with you."


    "Do you really have that confidence in your business n?" Hiashi asked.


    Haru sighed and felt quite annoyed by this Hiashi. "It''s alright if you don''t have an interest since I don''t force you to be here." He looked at them and said, "Then, before I have started my presentation if any of you don''t have any interest in this talk, you can go back since I won''t any of you."


    "¡­¡­"


    They didn''t say anything since if it was really a good business talk then they would very much regret their decision. They decided to listen then if they didn''t have an interest they could go back since Haru didn''t force them to stay.


    "Good, I believe that you won''t regret your decision," Haru said and took out the ck curtain that had covered the thing that he had brought.


    The moment the ck curtain was opened, they saw a miniature of Konoha vige inside a box of sses, however, they saw some building that they had never seen before.


    Then Haru didn''t make them wait and started to tell them about his n. He had wanted to create an apartment inside Konoha since Konoha was known as the safest vige in the world. He also made many kinds of apartments that gave a different value depending on the safety.


    The deeper the apartment inside the vige making it more expensive, and the apartment in the outer area was cheaper.


    The head of each n became very interested in this n.


    Haru also talked about them regarding the department store that he had nned to build. He told them that there would be a lot of entertainment businesses along with a food court with a lot of food stores inside.


    The head of the Akamichi n started to salivate when he heard about this food court.


    Haru also wanted to talk about energy, but he didn''t know much about the energy in this world and only knew that the people in this world were using chakra for their electricity made him quite jealous since it was free pollution.


    That was why he was only doing an infrastructure business inside the vige with all of them since it was one of the most profitable businesses and easy to do with a lot of people in authority.


    Everyone in this meeting room could see that this business could bring them money. They didn''tck money, however, they had a lot of family members and to take care of those families the needed money.


    Then they talked about their shares in this business, and of course, Haru and Tsunade had the highest shares, even though the difference wasn''t that much since it was being divided by eight people.


    Their conversation was very pleasant and they would start this n right away as soon as possible.

 Chapter 599 Which Shrine?

    <h4>Chapter 599 Which Shrine?</h4>


    Haru had stayed in this world for a month and it was quite a pleasure to stay since he often flirted with this Tsunade, however, he hadn''t entered thest stage, but that was alright since he was quite patient and grabbing the two mountains on her body was a very good experience for him, especially when both of them slept together.


    Haru couldn''t get enough of those breasts. He wanted to make this novel to be friendly to 18 years younger and made him be able to control his hormones more, but the reader also couldn''t me him since he was in his puberty making him very hard to control.


    The construction was very smooth since there was a support of the big n in the Konoha vige and he only needed to check from time to time making him wasn''t that busy.


    Haru also built a casino in the vige since he felt if Tsunade lost her money then it was better to lose it in his own casino.


    Tsunade was sitting next to Haru while eating popcorn while watching a movie, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Haru yawned reading a book about business management and a lot of more since he felt that his knowledge wasn''t enough. He might be very powerful in technology, however, his knowledge about business, leadership, and finances wasn''t enough.


    "Hahaha¡­" Tsunadeughed while watching the movie.


    Haru closed his book and said, "Tsunade."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Tsunade asked without while looking at the television.


    "I will go back soon," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade turned silent and looked at him in aplex emotion. She felt very good to stay with this young man for a long time, however, when she heard him would go back it made her quite lonely for some reason.


    Haru smiled and kissed her. "It isn''t that we''re not going to meet each other, right?"


    "Do you have to say it now?" Tsunade frowned.


    "I guess this is a good time since you''re very rxed now," Haru said. He knew that her mood was the best when she waszy in her house and her mood was at its worst when she was working.


    "Sleep with me tonight," Tsunade said.


    "Aren''t we sleeping together in the past month?" Haru said.


    "Well¡­ Sigh¡­" Tsunade felt that she was going to miss the food that was made by Haru.


    "Now, that you mention it, you''re not asking me to hold a marriage ceremony?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade snorted and said, "You only remember that now?"


    "Do you want to do it before I go back?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade shook her head and said, "No, frankly, I didn''t care much about marrying to each other, however, hearing you have a marriage with someone made me a bit annoyed before."


    Haru caressed her hair and kissed her forehead.


    Tsunade wasn''t in the mood to continue to watch the movie and said, "Let''s go and sleep."


    "Sure."


    They went to the bedroom and slept side by side.


    Tsunade was thinking that she couldn''t eat delicious food anymore then suddenly she felt something on her breasts.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tsunade looked at Haru who touched her breasts.


    "Well, I will go home soon, and I will miss this feeling," Haru said with a sigh. Even Esdeath was defeated by Tsunade in terms of the size of melons.


    "Why do men love breasts?" Tsunade said with a sigh.


    "It''s our instinct and has been buried deep into our body," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Just sleep."


    "Yes, Mam."


    Haru had stayed quite a long time in Konoha and decided to go back. He didn''t need to worry about the business in this vige since he had given his share to Tsunade. He also didn''t need to worry about Tsunade who would lose money on gambling since he had built a casino.


    Shizune was more than happy to take care of it since she knew how dangerous Tsunade was who was in debt because of a gamble.


    Haru teleported back and it hadn''t been a week since he had gone on a trip. He teleported back to his room and walked toward the living room.


    "Huh? Haru, when did you go back?" Megumi was surprised when she saw hime out from his room.


    "Just a while ago, have you juste back from school?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I have cooked dinner, do you want to eat some?" Megumi asked.


    "Sure," Haru said. He knew that Megumi''s cooking skill was quite good since he was the one who taught her. He looked around and asked, "Where is Sora?"


    "She is looking at the shrine for a while," Megumi said and brought a te of curry in front of him.


    "Shrine?" Haru raised his eyebrow while eating the curry.


    "Is it good?" Megumi asked without expression, but inside she was pretty worried.


    Haru smiled and nodded. "It''s very good."


    "That''s good," Megumi said while smiling.


    Then the door opened and Sora went back.


    "Haru!!"


    Sora ran toward him and said, "Haru, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with a confused expression. He was afraid for her to enter a strange cult since it was quitemon in this country. If that really happened then he would go to that temple and check whether that temple was a really strange cult or not.


    "Can you repair a shrine in the neighborhood?" Sora asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Which shrine?"


    "Kanda Shrine," Sora said.


    "Kanda Shrine?" Haru thought that this name was a bit familiar.


    "It''s a temple near Otonokizaka High School," Sora said.


    Haru suddenly remembered and thought that it was the school of Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. "Why?" He didn''t understand why Sora wanted to repair that shrine.


    "Because the one who owns that shrine is our mother and her family," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt confused at this moment since hecked information. "Can you tell me from the beginning?"

 Chapter 600 Kanda Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 600 Kanda Shrine</h4>


    It was in the early morning before they prepared to go to the Kanda Shrine which was being owned by the mother of both Haru and Sora.


    Haru was very surprised when he learned that his mother owned a shrine and he also understood why the location of his apartment was quite near to that shrine. It made him quite surprised, but when he thought that Sora and Megumi would wear a shrine maiden costume, he felt that it was worth it to repair the shrine and he had money and it was better to use it rather than let ity in his ount.


    There was a lot of change after he had gone on a trip even though it was only five days in this world.


    First, Ritsu had helped him to buy this entire apartment building and made him the sole owner of this building.


    It was quite easy to buy it since there were only eight people who lived in this apartment building.


    Second, Ritsu had also brought a lot of GT Robots to this ce to be the bodyguard in this apartment along with a lot of cameras, security devices, and a cleaning device.


    Haru once again needed to be thankful for her and wondering what she wanted.


    "Just bring me when you go to another world," Ritsu said. She felt very interested in another world and also wanted to be with him more.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll bring you." If it was a modern world then it was alright, but it would be quite difficult if the world that he went to was a ce where there wasn''t any inte.


    The third was information from Uncle Ayase who had told him that he had gained a lot of money from gold trading.


    This time it was a holiday for three of them and they had decided to visit the Kanda shrine since Sora had asked him to repair this shrine.


    "Is it really alright to repair this shrine?" Sora asked since she was a bit worried that Haru would spend too much money.


    "It''s alright. I also want to see both of you in shrine maiden uniform," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi were speechless at this moment.


    "It''s really alright, his money won''t change too much even if he uses it to renovate a temple," Ritsu said.


    "That''s good," Sora said with a sigh of relief.


    "So you want to be a shrine maiden?" Haru asked.


    Sora thought for a while and shook her head. "No, it''s better to let someone take care of it since such a big shrine is a waste to not use it." She looked at him and said, "The money from a donation can be used to take care of the shrine."


    Haru nodded and said, "If you have thought that much then I don''t need to worry."


    "Don''t you want to be a priest?" Megumi asked.


    "Me? Priest?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Don''t you work as an Omnyouji? Isn''t it good for you to have your own shrine?"


    "¡­"


    Haru turned into silence since it had been a while since he met a ghost. He had only met twice and one of them was very dangerous.


    "What''s with that expression? You don''t have the interest to be a priest?" Megumi asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s too early to say since I have only repaired the shrine because of Sora."


    "I didn''t have that much of an interest in bing a shrine maiden, but I''ll employ someone to take care of it," Sora said.


    "What about a special day such as a new year?" Megumi asked.


    Sora shook her head and said, "The shrine might not be popr and there might not be people who are willing toe."


    "Well, let''s talk about it after I have repaired the shrine," Haru said.


    They nodded and it was better to talk after everything was done.


    The location of the shrine was quite close and they were walking from the apartment building to the Kanda shrine.


    They walked into a very tall staircase before they arrived at the shrine


    Haru frowned when he saw the shrine for the first time.


    It was very old and very dirty.


    However, even though it seemed to be old and dirty, the condition of the building was very good showing that it was made from very good material and might have a century of history.


    Haru thought that this shrine only needed to be painted again before it was ready to be opened once again.


    One thing for sure that thend area of this shrine was very huge, and once this shrine was being renovated it wouldn''t be impossible to gather a lot of people toe to this shrine to pray.


    "What do you think?" Sora asked.


    "It''s good, how about we check inside?" Haru said.


    They nodded and went inside to check the shrine.


    Sora brought the key and opened the shrine.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Sora coughed since the dust was gathered inside the room.


    Haru opened the door wide and also the window to make the venttion better since he could see that it had been a while for this shrine to be entered by someone. He looked around and saw a picture of his grandmother and grandfather from his mother''s side, however, he didn''t see the picture of his mother here.


    Then suddenly Megumi took a broom out of nowhere and started to sweep the room. She noticed the gaze of everyone and said, "I''m a bit ufortable since it is too dirty."


    "¡­¡­"


    They nodded and decided to clean the shrine since they were on holiday.


    Ritsu took her phone and called the GT Robot at the apartment building to send out the cleaning device.


    Haru who was cleaning then suddenly pushed something and made something drop on the ground. He took this thing curiously and saw the picture of his mother there who seemed to be smiling holding him as a baby.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt a bitplicated before sighing. His chest was quite ufortable and suddenly he heard a voice beside him.


    "Haru, you''re alright?" Megumi asked beside him.


    "Nothing, I''m alright," Haru said with a smile.


    "You''re crying," Megumi said.


    Haru wiped the tears in his eyes and said, "No, the dust is too thick and enters my eyes earlier."


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi looked at him for a while and hugged him. "I''m here alright."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru caressed her back and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not sad or anything. It''s just I miss them somehow¡­" He shook his head and said, "Let''s continue to clean."


    "Alright," Megumi said.


    Haru cleaned the picture and put it inside his zipper space before continuing to clean up the room and decided to renovate this shrine.

 Chapter 601 Traditional Culture Club 1

    <h4>Chapter 601 Traditional Culture Club 1</h4>


    Haru hurriedly closed the door of the student council room and sighed in relief.


    "Hey! Let me enter!"


    Haru opened the door and Runa also entered the room.


    Runa sighed and said, "You have a lot of fans."


    "I''m not a public figure¡­" Haru said with a tired expression.


    "Is it? But you''re very famous for short-selling gold," Runa said. She was also surprised when she knew how much money this guy had gotten and this guy had really bought a railway. She knew that Haru could be her husband''s candidate, however, she knew that even though she was very close she was very far away.


    Haru shook his head and walked toward the sofa inside this room resting since he couldn''t get a proper rest in his ssroom with a lot of people that tried to kiss his ass.


    Even though there were a lot of children from rich people who came to this school, there were also normal people too. If this was a normal school, then there wouldn''t be any people who noticed him, however, this school was different from normal and all of them often read the newspaper.


    Haru also knew that it was normal to curry favor with someone with high standing since it was the easiest way to get the ticket to be the life winner.


    Bing a trusted person in Haru then when they had graduated, they would join him in hispany.


    They didn''t have many wishes in their life and only wanted a stable life.


    Haru was sure what those people were thinking. He didn''t mind that since it was one of the ways for people to survive in this world. Bing the subordinates of the strong, he didn''t think that it was wrong, however, it was tiring to listen to how hard they were trying to praise him.


    Runa also sat down on the sofa andid on the side while taking a PSP. "Do you want to y a game?"


    "Well, do you have another game console?" Haru asked.


    "Here you go." Runa took out another PSP in her pocket and gave it to him.


    "Thanks," Haru said and smiled.


    "No problem, I have bought a new Mortal Combat," Runa said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You sure want to challenge me in a fighting game?"


    "Hmph! Do you know what my nickname was during middle school ?" Runa said.


    "What?"


    "Runa the Unbeatable," Runa said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Runa had a Chuunibyou (middle two disease) during her middle school time, however, he wouldn''t ask that question since he was sure that it was part of her dark history.


    Both of them started to y the game together.


    The student council room was very quiet since the members in the second and third grade were pretty much boycotting against Kirari since they didn''t ept that she had be the student council, however, that didn''t really matter for Kirari since she had gotten the position of student council president, and whether they agreed or not it didn''t really matter.


    "I - I lost¡­" Runa said with disbelief expression. "D - Damn, let''s y once again!" She couldn''t ept this loss no matter what.


    "Good, let''s go to it," Haru said then the door of the student council was opened.


    Kirari and Ririka entered the room together and they put their attention on Runa and Haru immediately.


    "Now I understand why there are so many people along the way here," Kirari said.


    "Yeah, sometimes bing a famous person is quite troublesome," Haru said.


    "Vanity isn''t that bad, right?" Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Vanity isn''t that bad, however, too many people around are making you tired." His EQ was really high, and even though he could ignore them, he didn''t do that since ignoring people wasn''t good and smiling was also free. He could get their good favor with just a smile and why didn''t he do that? He suddenly thought that with his poprity it wouldn''t be hard for him to be a cult leader.


    "Is it? Why you''re not happy with a lot of girls who areing at you?" Kirari asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru who saw this smile felt weird since it was scarier than her cold face that she had shown during the gamble with the previous student council president. "Happy? No, it''s quite troublesome." He told the truth since it was really troublesome since sometimes someone had stolen a straw that he was used to drinking which made him think that there were a lot of creepy people around him.


    If it was a girl then he didn''t mind, but what if it was a guy? He shuddered when he thought about that possibility.


    Kirari sat down in her chair and said simply, "I''ll tell them to stay away from you."


    "¡­"


    Runa and Ririka thought that Kirari had be a dictator.


    "No, you don''t have to do something so troublesome. Besides your image might turn bad if you do that," Haru said.


    "Well, after what you have done, it is quite normal for you to be very popr," Kirari said. She looked at Haru and said, "You should stay in this room then since the students of this school don''t dare to enter this room."


    Haru knew that, but he felt that it wasn''t good to keep doing that. He thought for a while and said, "I might try to get one of the clubs in this school."


    "Club? You''re going to go for a gamble again?" Runa asked.


    For the students in the student council, they didn''t really need to gamble since they had also gotten money from managing the money cirction in this school.


    It was also one of the reasons why the students in this school wanted to be part of the student council.


    "Which club?" Kirari asked.


    "Traditional Culture Club," Haru said. He had researched the club in this schools and felt that this traditional culture club was the most suitable one for him to steal since the location of this ce was quite far from the main building and there was also a beautiful scenery in its surroundings.


    However, the gamble in this club was quite bad and the result of the club was quitemon.


    "Is it because all of the members of that club are girls?" Runa asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the room became quiet and all of them looked at him with a cold gaze.


    "Let me exin¡­"

 Chapter 602 Traditional Culture Club 2

    <h4>Chapter 602 Traditional Culture Club 2</h4>


    "Do you need to follow me?" Haru asked.


    "Why not?" Runa squinted her eyes and said, "Do you think that we''re going to bother you making a harem pce?"


    Kirari and Ririka didn''t say anything in response, however, they agreed with Runa''s words.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Just follow me then, it is also good that there won''t be any students who will bother me."


    "Good."


    They walked together toward the traditional club culture and there were a lot of people who greeted him along the way, however, they moved away when they saw Kirari''s cold gaze making them squirm in fear.


    "You''re very popr," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but her tone didn''t seem to be that happy.


    Then they arrived at the location of the club and had to admit that this ce was very beautiful.


    It was being separated by a bridge and located in the middle of the pool where there were a lot of beautiful koi fishes swimming around.


    The building was made of sturdy wood, and the design gave a feeling that they had entered a different timeline.


    This ce was very quiet and also gave them a peaceful feeling.


    Haru had to admit that it was a very good spot to sleep. He knocked on the door of the clubroom and opened it. "Excuse me."


    Everyone inside the clubroom was attracted by this voice and turned back.


    "Kasugano-sam?"


    ''Kasugano-sama?'' Haru raised his eyebrow since he felt quite weird being called by this name.


    "Hey!"


    One of them suddenly said something to the girl who had called him ''Kasugano-sama''.


    "Oops!"


    Everyone in the clubroom nodded in agreement, then they were quite surprised when they saw that the four new members of the student council suddenly came to their clubroom.


    "My name is Tsugumi Kuraiha, and I''m the Head of the Traditional Culture Research Club," Tsugumi said.


    Tsugumi is a fairly beautiful woman with long ck hair that reaches her back and wears a red and white kimono with a flower pattern on it. She is also wearing sses giving her a quiet and bookworm girl image.


    "It is quite rare for the new president toe here," Tsugumi said while looking at Ririka, however, kept ncing at Haru from time to time.


    "It isn''t me who is searching for you, but him," Kirari said while looking at Haru.


    "Oh?" Tsugumi was quite surprised.


    "Yes, I want to gamble with you," Haru said.


    "Really? You want to gamble with such a small club like us?" Tsugumi opened her eyes wide. She knew how good Haru was at gambling, but she didn''t expect him to suddenlye and ask him for a duel. "Umm¡­ We''re pretty much a weak club, why are you aiming for us?"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that he had bullied them somehow. "Just listen first, I''ll bet my student council position then you bet your position as a Head of the Traditional Culture Research Club."


    "Umm¡­¡­ why me? Aren''t there a lot of stronger clubs?" Tsugumi was pretty much unconfident to have a match with Haru, especially when she heard about the amount of bet that he usually did had reached a billion numbers. She would be lying if she didn''t have an interest in the position of the student council, however, if she lost then she was afraid that the money that she was going to pay was something that she couldn''t pay in her lifetime.


    Then suddenly she entered an imaginary state where she imagined that she had be Haru''s ve and she was being toyed with every day. She turned ruddy and raised her long sleeves to cover her mouth because she felt she had be very naughty. ''I''m so naughty.''


    "Your club is very good, and the location is very quiet, I like this ce," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsugumi wasn''t sure what to say at this moment.


    "Of course, if I have be the Head of the Traditional Culture Research Club then, I''ll make this club be one of the major gambling dens in this school," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Umm¡­ can I talk with my members first?" Tsugumi said.


    "Sure," Haru said.


    Tsugumi walked toward her members of the club, the number of members in this club wasn''t much and there were only seven students including her.


    "Kasugano-san wants to be the head of this club, what do you think?" Tsugumi asked.


    "Isn''t that good? I can see him every time then!"


    One of them suddenly agreed without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless at her words, but they didn''t deny it since it was good, however, they were more clear-headed.


    "After he has be the head of the club, what is he going to do?"


    They liked this club since it had a very beautiful building and a very quiet atmosphere making them rxed in this crazy school.


    If Haru really became the Head of this club then they wouldn''t mind, however, they were afraid of being forced to resign from this club.


    "Umm¡­ "He has said that he is going to turn this club into one of the major dens in this school," Tsugumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What are you waiting for? Just agree with it!"


    They also nodded when they heard it. They knew what was important in this school was the ability to not be housepets in this school. If Haru could make this club into one of the major gambling dens, then they would agree without hesitation since it meant that they would be protected in this school without worry to be a house pet in this school.


    "I''ll ept his proposal," Tsugumi said.


    They nodded at the same time.


    Haru was waiting for a while for the members of the Traditional Culture Research Club to discuss with each other while looking at the koi fishes that were swimming in the pool below the building.


    "Ano, Kasugano-san," Tsugumi said.


    "Yes?" Haru turned and looked at Tsugumi. "What''s your decision?"


    "Yes, we agree," Tsugumi said.


    "Agree? Then, what kind of gamble do you want to do?" Haru asked.


    "No, no, I mean we agree to make you the Head of the Traditional Culture Research Club," Tsugumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and didn''t think that it would be very easy for him to be the Head of this club.

 Chapter 603 Life or Death

    <h4>Chapter 603 Life or Death</h4>


    Everyone gathered together in the room of the club and looked at Haru curiously since he had told them about the new gambling method that would be used by themter.


    Kirari, Ririka, and Runa were also curious about it.


    Haru looked at three of them and said, "You''re going to listen to my exnation?"


    "Is that not?" Kirari asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter, but please don''t spread it around." Haru looked at everyone and said, "I hope that you can keep this method a secret; the development of this club depends on all of you."


    They nodded in response and felt a bit excited when they heard it.


    "Okay, the name of this game is Life or Death," Haru said and took out quite arge board which was numbered from 1 to 30, one small board with a lot of small holes, a dice, small miniature swords, and also a cup.


    "This game is pretty simple and it is a modified dice gamble."


    "How do we y it?" One of the members of the club asked.


    "Well, I''m about to exin." Haru nodded and said, "Like what I have said before that this game is pretty simple."


    "The game starts with an agreed upon bet by the two yers who are then given chips that are equivalent to their agreed upon bet. For the chip, we can discuss itter after I have exined the rules of the game."


    "Now, let me tell you about the rules of this game."


    Haru took the small miniature swords and put them into the cup.


    "Ten sword pieces are ced in a cup that is then ced down onto a board that is numbered from 1 to 30."


    Haru shook the cup and ced it down into the small board.


    "Then the yers then have 10 seconds to ce their bets using the chips they have by either dividing them up into separate groups to ce on differing numbers or by cing all of their chips on a single number."


    "The dealer then lifts the cup up revealing the position of the swords," Haru said while revealing the positions of the swords. "It''s a pretty simple game, right? Thebination of Dice and Roulette."


    "Then what about the Life and Death that you have mentioned before?"


    "Good question, If a sword is seen facing upward in a number, the yer gets "life" meaning that the total number of chips that were bet on that single number gets multiplied by 30," Haru said while pointing at the sword which was facing upward on the board.


    "If the sword is facing downward, the yer gets "death" which causes them to lose the chips they bet on that number that is then multiplied by 30 as well. Before the game begins, both yers must agree on the number of chips that are going to be used for the bet."


    Everyone was quite surprised when they heard that the people who joined this game could get their bet multiplied by 30, and felt a bit pale when they thought that they needed to pay that much, however, their expression became very excited when they heard that the people who joined this game could also lose their bet while also being multiplied by 30.


    Now, they understood why this game was being called Life or Death.


    If the sword faced upward then they would live, and even be very happy, however, if the sword faced downward then they would die by the money that they needed to pay when they lost.


    ''If either yer ces a bet on a single number that doesn''t show up then the yers gain 0 chips, the difference between their bnce is settled and the game is over.'' Haru looked at their reaction and said, "Pretty interesting game, right?"


    They nodded and thought that it was a very good game.


    "I have to admit that it is a pretty good game," Runa said in surprise since she didn''t think that Haru could make such an interesting game, however, when she thought that he was also the one who made the Coupling Party.


    "¡­"


    Runa didn''t feel that surprise anymore and thought that Haru really did a lot of interesting things.


    "What about the trick?" Tsugumi asked.


    Haru smiled and said, "Yes, there is a trick in this game, however, this trick isn''t absolute and there is a chance of you missing it."


    "Why? Why did you not make it absolute?"


    "Because it won''t be fun, and people might find it pretty weird quickly," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    The first reason made them speechless, but the second reason was that they agreed with his decision.


    Well, who made him into the Head of this club? Well, it was them.


    Haru took out a small essory from his pocket and said, "This is the trick that I have told you about."


    Everyone looked at two small balls which were as big as one rice or even smaller than that.


    "You put this into your hand." Haru showed the essory and said, "It''s a ma, and it allows you to manipte, to some degree, the position of the swords by sliding their hands along the outside of the cup."


    "Like what I have said before, this trickery, however, isn''t guaranteed to give any yer an advantage as the dealer can''t fully manipte the sword(s) into the slot they want and there may already be a sword in the slot."


    "Do you understand now?" Haru asked.


    They opened their mouths and felt very surprised by this method since they had never thought about it.


    "This is the prototype and you can make it by yourselfter," Haru said and gave the gambling tools to Tsugumi.


    "Yes, I''ll properly make them and also practice with everyone before we open this ce again," Tsugumi said.


    "That''s good, I won''t bother the management of the club that much and onlye from time to time, you can decide who will be managing this ce by yourself," Haru said.


    "Yes!!"


    They were in a very happy mood right now since they knew with this gambling method their club would rise into the major club in this school.


    Haru didn''t stay too long and decided to go out.


    Runa, Kirari, and Ririka also didn''t stay in this ce after he went out following him.


    "It''s good that you have made this ce your own," Kirari said. She thought that Haru had decided to own a club because he wanted to support her.


    "Well¡­¡­" Haru didn''t expect that Kirari would misunderstand him since his first intention to own that ce was tozy around. "So what are you going to do after this?" However, he didn''t think much since it was also very troublesome to exin it.


    "Hmm, I''m going to put those cats and dogs into their ce now," Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much as long as this girl was happy. He suddenly thought that he had forgotten about something, but he couldn''t remember what it was then decided to ignore it since he didn''t think that it was important.


    However, Kirari, Runa, and Kirari were wondering why one of the members of the club had earlier called him ''Haru-sama''.

 Chapter 604 Judge?

    <h4>Chapter 604 Judge?</h4>


    25 November.


    The temperature outside was quite cold since it was winter, even though it was winter, however, the snow hadn''t dropped on Tokyo.


    Haru was very tired, however, his eyes were full of spirit.


    "Is it good?" Megumi asked while massaging Haru''s temple.


    "It''s good, thank you Megumi," Haru said with a smile.


    "No problem." Megumi smiled and said, "This time you should be able to rest, right?"


    "Yes, I''m going to rest for a while," Haru said.


    "What about me?" Sora asked while massaging his thigh, however, her hand crept closer slowly to his anaconda.


    Haru hadn''t done it for a while, and he also didn''t want to do it with Sora when she was this young. He picked her up and ced her on hisp. "Don''t be naughty!"


    Sora pouted and snorted. She knew that she had failed once again.


    Megumi only smiled and also sat down on Haru''sp together.


    "Are neither of you studying?" Haru asked.


    "Well, we''ll studyter," Megumi said.


    "Yeah, it''s getting tiring to study every day," Sora said.


    "Don''t be toozy, alright?" Haru said.


    Sora looked at him and said, "Say, if we''re epted in the high school, should we go on holiday?"


    "Holiday? Why not? Where do you want to go?" Haru asked.


    Sora wanted to say that they should go to another world, but she knew that Haru had kept it a secret for a while. "Megumi, do you have anywhere you want to go?"


    "Well¡­" Megumi also wasn''t sure when she was being asked so suddenly. "How about you, Haru?"


    "I''m alright to go wherever you want to go." Haru hugged both of them and said, "It''s good as long as there are both of you." He could smell a very lovely smelling from their bodies and wondering why girls had always had a very good smell.


    Megumi and Sora smiled and hugged him and felt that Haru was pretty cute at that moment.


    "Hmm, how about London or Los Angeles?" Sora said.


    "London or Los Angeles? Isn''t that very far away?" Megumi said unsurely.


    "But are you not interested?" Sora asked.


    "Well¡­" Megumi would be lying if she didn''t feel interested in going there.


    "Is it alright?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Why not? When you have done your test and they have announced the result¡­"


    "We can go to both London and Los Angeles."


    Haru also thought that it was good to do some business there too.


    "Yay!"


    Sora and Megumi seemed very happy and kissed his cheeks.


    Haru was in a good mood since he had sessfully short-selling gold this month.


    This month, a number of billionaires in this world will be added by one person.


    Haru had personally taken 1.12 billion USD from gold futures making him a real billionaire in USD, not in yen. He knew that he would be big news in the economic newspaper and be a genius in the financial field in this world.


    Haru knew that his money was just a number and unless it had be something it was worthless in his eyes. That was why he had sent out both Seri and Ritsu to start a negotiation on buying one of the major sixteen private railways in this country. He had decided to buy Keisei Electric Railway and would buy it directly with cash using the money that he had gotten from this transaction.


    Haru knew that it was very rare for someone to own one billion USD of cash since the billionaire in this world owned their money in the form of property or stock in the market.


    The only thing that he was worried that he would get a nickname as "Golden Boy" since it made him remembered a quite perverted anime in his past life.


    But he felt that this nickname was very suitable when he thought about his encounter with a lot of beautiful girls simr in that anime.


    Ring!


    Sora took his smartphone on the table and raised her eyebrow. "Senzaemon?" She looked at him and asked, "Who is this?"


    "It''s the Director of T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy," Haru answered.


    "Director of T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy!"


    Sora and Megumi were surprised.


    "Here, hurry up and answer him," Sora said since she thought that it was something important.


    Haru didn''t think much and opened his phone. "Hello?"


    "Haru, is it you?" Senzaemon asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Senzaemon-san?" Haru asked.


    "Haru, you should call me Grandfather directly!" Senzaemon said.


    Haru sighed and said, "Yes, Grandfather?"


    "Hahaha, congrattions, I have read what you have done in the on the gold market," Senzaemon said and seemed very happy as if he was the one who had to seed in short-selling gold. He also marveled at the grandson of his old friend and didn''t expect the young man that he had met in the past would be a billionaire in just a few months, however, at the same time, he felt that Haru was very suitable to be the fiance of his granddaughter.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "It''s very rare for you to call me." He didn''t think that Senzaemon was calling him to congratte him on this matter.


    "Yes, I''m about to invite you to be a judge on the Shokugeki Match," Senzaemon said.


    "Shokugeki match?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Oh, is it a cooking match, it will be held next Sunday, are you free?" Senzaemon asked.


    Haru felt that it was rude to reject Senzaemon since this elderly man had invited him and he was quite curious about this Shokugeki match. "Well, I''m free. I''lle to be a judge."


    "Good! The location is in the T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy¡­"


    They talked for a while then closed the phone.


    "What is it?"


    Sora and Megumi were a bit curious since they knew that T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy was the best culinary school in this country and even the world. It was very surprising for Haru to know the director of this school directly.


    "I''m being invited to be a judge in a cooking contest, and if you''re curious how we know each other, Senzaemon-san is a friend of our grandfather," Haru said.


    Their mouths had turned into an "O" shape when they heard it.


    "Do you want toe?" Haru asked.


    "No."


    They rejected it directly.


    "I don''t like this kind of asion," Sora said.


    "I''m the same, I''m not thatfortable to join," Megumi said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t force them, however, he quite anticipated how this cooking contest would be next Sunday.

 Chapter 605 The Change in The School

    <h4>Chapter 605 The Change in The School</h4>


    Hyakkaou Private Academy, after Kirari had be the student council president, everyone hadn''t thought too much, however, there was a big change that had happened after just a month she had be the president of this school.


    The first who were affected were the students who had failed to pay the debt or lost in the gamble in this school.


    Those students who had debt or lost in the gamble would turn into a housepet which was known as "dog" (pochi) and "cat" (mike).


    In the past, their treatment was quite normal, even though they had failed to pay their debt, they didn''t feel that bothered, however, it was different right now since their treatment had be very severe, especially those who had failed to pay their debt.


    Kirari had prepared a special life n for them so they could handle their debt easily.


    The beautiful one would be the wife of the rich businessman or politicians, and of course, the one that they needed to marry was an old man with a big belly in their stomachs.


    However, Haru felt that this treatment was kinder than letting them work in night service.


    For the men, they were either bing ves until they could pay all of those debts.


    If their parents were rich, then they would be very lucky since in this country it was normal for the children to inherit the profession of their parents, especially the children of those politicians and rich businessmen since they would inherit their parents'' wealth.


    It might be very hard for them to pay those amounts of money when they were in high school, however, it was possible to pay it when they were working.


    Then the students who were very good at gambling and those normal students, they didn''t care much about the students who had be housepets had been suppressed by Kirari, and even some of them bullied those housepet students without caring about them.


    Haru didn''t think that what Kirari was doing was wrong since when the situation of the school was very tense everyone would be filled with anxiety and stress.


    The students in this school were under huge pressure and of course, they needed to release that stress and pressure somewhere.


    And the housepet was a perfect target to relieve their stress.


    The teachers ignored what had happened since they were paid by the student council. If they really tried to be a hero of justice in front of the housepet then Kirari didn''t mind firing them directly since in this school the student council president had the highest authority.


    At this moment, this school had be a private aquarium for Kirari. Everyone inside this school was her fish and she could take them out directly killing them. Their life and death were in her hands.


    For the members of the student council and the students who were very good at gambling, this school had be their little paradise since they could do whatever they wanted in this school.


    However, for those who lost in the gamble and had a debt, this school had be a hell where they needed to live for three years, no, even if they graduated they couldn''t take off the chain in their neck until they paid all of their debts.


    Of course, some of the student council members didn''t ept it, such as Aoi Mibumi.


    Aoi Mibuomi is the treasurer of the Student Council at Hyakkaou Private Academy. He has light brown short hair that seems to be a bit messy and blue eyes. His poprity among the students is very high, especially those among housepet students since had protected them and treated them like a normal student.


    However, Haru could see that this guy wanted to usurp Kirari''s seat for the student council. He didn''t like such a hypocritical person that would smile andugh during the meeting of the student council then would n to be the student council president himselfter and such a person was simr to a snake.


    Haru felt that if Miboumi wanted to be a student council president then he should ask for a gamble against Kirari since he was sure that she wouldn''t reject his proposal, however, that guy didn''t do it rather that guy nned in the dark.


    Now if the reader asks what is his opinion of this school?


    Haru didn''t care much and felt this school wasn''t that much different from the adult world.


    If Esdeath was here then she would only say that the weak would die and the strong would life. If the weak wanted to live then they could only rely on the strong to be a good dog or a good subordinate.


    For the Traditional Culture Club, all the things that had happened in the housepet or even in this school didn''t really matter since they were being protected by Haru and the new gambling method that he had given to them had made their poprity increased and they also got a stable stream ie from the gamble.


    Tsugumi who was the previous head also received a lot of applications to enter this club, however, she didn''t ept them unless they had passed the test.


    Haru also had seen the new members of this club, and he was the only male student in this club making him quite speechless for some reason, however, no one said anything and he also wouldn''t say anything.


    The only thing that he was worried that this club might change its name into his harem pce or something.


    Even though the school was in the middle of chaos, for Haru, it was a very peaceful day.


    Haru was in the clubroom while reading a book about property management on the sofa while lyingzily.


    The door was opened then suddenly a voice came to his ears trying to reprimand him.


    "Kasugano-kun, you can''t use this ce to y!"


    "Yes, Mom¡­¡­" Haru answeredzily.


    "I''m not your mother!"

 Chapter 606 The Tower

    <h4>Chapter 606 The Tower</h4>


    Haru looked at the new member of the Traditional Culture Research Club whose name was Yuriko Nishinotouin.


    Yuriko has long brown hair that has streaks resting over her shoulders and bangs that are parted on both sides.


    Haru''s opinion that this girl was also quite beautiful, however, he had always been wondering why she always closed her eyes.


    ''Can she see without opening her eyes?''


    For the first time, Haru thought that there was someone who owned a Byakugan in this world.


    "Did you think something rude?" Yuriko''s eyes, which were nted, turned sharper.


    "No, I just think that you''re quite cute," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuriko looked away and said, "Just don''t y around the clubroom! You''re going to give a bad example for everyone!" She calmed herself then looked at Haru again.


    "Nishinotouin-san, it is alright, the club has be better because of Kasugano-kun," Tsugumi said trying to stop Yuriko.


    The reader might ask why Tsugumi is very polite to Yuriko? The answer is simple.


    Yuriko had defeated everyone in the club and had be the strongest member of this club besides Haru.


    That was why everyone was polite toward her even though she was only 1st year like Haru.


    If they had a good ability at gambling then they would be respected.


    If Tsunade decided to stay in this school then without a doubt she would be ughtered by everyone.


    Haru thought that he was d to build a casino for Tsunade. He looked at Yuriko and smiled. "I can give you this club if you defeat me with a gamble."


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuriko and Tsugumi were surprised, but they were silent when they thought about his ability to gamble.


    "I - I¡­¡­" Yuriko suddenly became nervous. She wasn''t sure if Haru was veryzy then she could be brave, but when he became serious she became very nervous.


    "I was joking, you didn''t need to get that nervous," Haru said and ced his book on the table stretching his body. "Is there some trouble?"


    "No, it''s just that there is a rumor that this club has be your harem," Yuriko said after she had calmed herself.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and twitched his lips.


    "It is alright, it is just a rumor," Tsugumi said then blushed. "E - Even if I enter your h - harem¡­ it is alright¡­" She said in a low voice so that they wouldn''t be able to hear them.


    "Yes, your fans are very troublesome." Yuriko sighed and said, "I have limited the number of members in this club."


    "Thank you, I know that I can rely on you," Haru said.


    "T - Then you should help me!" Yuriko said while looking away.


    Then suddenly someone entered Haru''s private room in this clubroom.


    "Haru, let''s y a game!" Runa said while bringing her console.


    "Yomozuki-san, do you know the only people who are able to enter this ce are members of the club?" Yuriko was annoyed by Runa.


    "Eh¡­ Yuriko-chan, you''re too strict!" Runa said while sticking out her tongue.


    Haru looked at both of them and knew that it would take a while for them to argue with each other. He took out his smartphone and opened the Group Chat. Then he looked at the Tower feature that had appeared before. He knew that this feature would teleport him to another ce where he needed to fight a monster inside the tower.


    Haru wasn''t sure how big this tower was, however, if he didn''t remember wrong then Esdeath had reached level 35 in this tower. She could reach further, but she wanted to solve this tower together with him.


    However, he had never tried this feature and that was why he was going to try it now.


    Haru didn''t need to get worried for anyone to notice him that he had entered the Tower since the time in his world would stop when he entered this ce. He pressed the button and suddenly he disappeared from his location.


    Haru had been teleported and he saw that he was inside a longrge hallway that was made from stone then right in front of him there was arge gate.


    Without hesitation, he walked toward therge gate and opened it.


    Crack!


    The gate was opened and the light started to brighten the darkness inside this room.


    Then suddenly there was a huge figure that appeared in the middle of this room.


    A monster with over two meters tall, muscr, covered in red-grey fur and had bloodthirsty, copper-red eyes seemed to look at him with a bloodthirsty expression. It also held arge bone ax and a leather shield on both of its hands then behind its waist there was a meter and half long sword.


    "Illfang the Kobold Lord" was written on the top of this monster''s figure.


    "RAAWWRRRRRRRR!!!!" Illfang roared loudly before charging toward him.


    Haru raised his finger and sent out aser of light.


    Pyu!


    Illfang suddenly saw something right in front of it, however, it was toote to dodge.


    BOOOOOMM!!!!


    The hit point bar of the Illfang suddenly turned red in just a single attack.


    Haru sent out anotherser and ended the battle easily.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have gotten 100 points!]


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he got the reward. He felt that it was too easy and decided to continue.


    Haru teleported back right into his clubroom once again then the world once again started to move. His haul in the Tower was pretty good since he had gotten a lot of points after raising his level to 30. He felt that after every 10 levels there was a significant difference in power of the monsters, and that was why he decided to stop until he had reached level 30.


    If he continued it was possible for his uniform to get dirty or even destroyed in the process and of course, he didn''t want that to happen.


    Haru looked at Runa and Yuriko who argued with each other until Runa decided to ignore her before sitting down next to him ying a game.


    Yuriko wanted to get angry and threw Runa away, but she sighed when she thought that Runa was also a member of the student council.


    "Well, Runa, don''t be so noisy in this ce," Haru said while showing a quiet gesture using his finger.


    Runa nodded while giving him an "OK" gesture with her fingers.


    Then both of them started to y a game together quietly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuriko who saw this wasn''t sure what to say at this moment, however, suddenly she felt that someone had patted her shoulder. She turned and saw Tsugumi smiling at him. "Tsugumi-senpai?"


    "Don''t mind."


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 607 Participant of Cooking Festival?

    <h4>Chapter 607 Participant of Cooking Festival?</h4>


    Haru had promised Utaha to help her with the perverted novel that she had created that caught the attention ofrge publisher houses in this world.


    They nned to meet with the representative of Penguin Random House on Saturday tomorrow.


    Haru had called hiswyers team to go with themter since he wanted Utaha to have a good contract for her book.


    It was just that Utaha was quite surprised since the quality of her book was very average and the content was quite perverted since it contained a lot of her imagination with Haru. She suddenly became embarrassed when she thought her identity was being known after she signed the contract.


    Haru told her to calm down and he would help her to hide her identity since if Utaha became well-known then as her boyfriend then he would be very famous, no, he might have already be very famous, but with Utaha''s book, his image would be quite weird since a lot of people couldn''t help but thought that both himself and Utaha had this dominance and submissive rtionship.


    Utaha had kept this a secret from her parents since she didn''t want them to think that she was perverted, however, she couldn''t hide this thing from Haru''s secretary since Seri and Ritsu also would help her in this matter.


    For some time, both Seri and Ritsu looked at him with a strange gaze.


    Sora also knew about this matter and she secretly bought something from an online shop.


    Haru was too afraid to ask what she had bought even though he knew what it was. He didn''t want to open the Pandora box since it would be very dangerous.


    However, Haru didn''t know what Sora had also invited Megumi to read Utaha''s online novel which was written on another country website and the Englishnguage.


    Then it was then suddenly there was a notification on Group Chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Stay alive]


    [Participant: all members of the Group Chat]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the start of the Cooking Festival]


    Haru felt that it was quite rare and it had been a while for everyone to go for a quest.


    Teppei: "Well, I can''t join all of you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Some of them turned silent since they knew that Teppei had be a spy in the NEO organization or the organization of the main antagonist in Toriko''s world.


    Teppei didn''t change the story since he felt that it was the safest way for him to save the world, rather than changing the story, it was better to follow the story since he knew that the opponent that he needed to fight was very strong.


    Toriko''s world had the highest difficultypared to everyone''s world who was a member of the Group Chat.


    In Toriko''s world, there were a lot of monsters or people who were able to destroy the world with only a punch.


    Such a feat was impossible to do in Fairy Tail''s world, or even Akame Ga Kill''s world.


    Haru also didn''t have the confidence to defeat those monsters or the main antagonist in the Toriko''s world.


    Teppei: "Just protect my grandma."


    Korosensei: "Don''t worry, we''re there."


    Then suddenly Haru had gotten a private chat from Esdeath.


    Esdeath: "Dear, is this quest dangerous?"


    Haru: "Have you read Toriko''s story in Group Chat?"


    Esdeath: "Is there?"


    Haru: "Well, you need to read it first, and you will know how dangerous this world is." He thought for a while and said, "Information is important in the battlefield."


    Esdeath nodded in agreement on the other side and replied, "I''ll read it right away."


    Haru: "For your information, you can read the information when you have entered the quest, so it is better to read it right away."


    Esdeath: "Alright."


    Haru didn''t continue to chat with Esdeath since everyone had be very noisy in the Group Chat.


    Kuroneko: "Well, don''t worry, I''ll show you the power of the princess of darkness!"


    Esdeath: "What is Princess of Darkness?"


    Kuroneko: "It''s a princess who can control darkness!"


    Kouha: "Isn''t your magic lightning magic and those creepy creatures?"


    Kuroneko: "My servant isn''t creepy!"


    Yajima: "We know this quest is dangerous."


    Gintoki: "Can I skip?" He was only a normal guy who felt that it was better to read To Love-Ru in his free time rather than going on such a dangerous quest. Even though he could use "Kamehameha", he didn''t think that it was enough to defeat the monster in Toriko''s world since he had heard what Kouha, Haru, Luffy, Korosensei, Teppei, and Tsunade had fought in Toriko''s world.


    Luffy: "Yay, food!!! Let''s go!!!" He was the most excited of everyone.


    Haru: "I''m also curious about the biggest event in your world Teppei."


    Teppei: "You shoulde since you have be one of the main characters in this Cooking Festival event."


    Haru: "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Korosensei: "Let me exin, I''ll post a picture on Group Chat."


    Everyone had be curious about what Korosensei wanted to show them and suddenly they saw a list ranking of the chef in Toriko''s world along with their description. They were wondering why Korosensei had uploaded this photo.


    Korosensei: "Look at the ranking 99."


    "Rank 99?"


    Then they were surprised when they saw a familiar face on the list of the chef ranking.


    Ranking 99. Co-producer of Century Soup. The Rank One Chef I''d Like To Be My Husband Rankings, Kasugano Haruka.


    They saw Haru''s picture who was normal clothes with an apron seemed to be smiling gently and seemed to be very handsome giving a very gentle aura then there was another photo which showed his fight against the Four-Beasts, however, Haru''s nickname made them very speechless.


    Korosensei: "Husband candidate? I should be ranked number one!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone ignored Korosensei''s words and continued to read Haru''s description on the list.


    Haru was curious where they had gotten his picture then suddenly he received another private chat from Esdeath.


    Esdeath: "Dear, what is Century Soup?"


    Haru: "It''s a very good soup, I have some and I''ll give it to youter."


    Esdeath: "I can''t wait¡­"


    Then everyone became very surprised and the chat in the Group Chat had exploded when they saw that Haru had be one of the participants in the Cooking Festival which was known as the most prestigious cooking tournament in Toriko''s world.


    Everyone had decided, even though this quest was dangerous, but also pretty simple.


    Staying alive.


    It might be the most difficult thing to do in Toriko''s world.

 Chapter 608 Silent Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 608 Silent Confrontation</h4>


    Haru was teleported then he was suddenly inside a normal room which was quite dirty and he could see a porn magazine which was scattered around the floor.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Korosensei and Korosensei also looked at Haru.


    Haru sighed and said, "You know that we''ll be teleported to your ce, right? Korosensei."


    "Ugh¡­" Korosensei pped his forehead with his tentacle and said, "Help me!" He needed to clean his room along with the porn books in his room. He seemed to be very desperate at this moment as if he would lose his important thing.


    "It''s toote," Haru said with a sadness in his eyes since he also wanted to read one of them, but he knew that he couldn''t do that since one after another the members of the Group Chat appeared inside Korosensei''s room.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Korosensei screamed in horror.


    Then everyone teleported inside Korosensei''s room and they saw a dirty room with a lot of porn magazines scattered around.


    Shinobu, Tsunade, Kuroneko, and Esdeath frowned and said, "We''ll go out." They went out without hesitation from this room.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yajima and Gintoki walked toward Korosensei and patted his shoulders.


    "You guys¡­" Korosensei was moved by both of them.


    "Don''t worry, lend me er," Gintoki said.


    "Hmm¡­" Yajima nodded.


    "How stupid," Kouha said while shaking his head.


    "Haru! Kouha!" Luffy smiled and hugged both of them.


    "Luffy!"


    Their reunion was quite happy.


    Growl!


    "Let''s go to the food festival!" Luffy said and went out too.


    Kouha nodded and also went out following Luffy.


    Haru looked at the three of them and asked, "How about the three of you?"


    "We''re going too!"


    They answered without hesitation.


    Haru was familiar with some of the important people in this world since he had helped during the disaster event known as the Four-Beasts. He was also the participants of the Cooking Festival and it was very easy for him to arrange the amodation for all of them in this world to go to the Cooking Festival directly.


    The Cooking Festival, or Cooking Fest, is a quadrennial food festival established 200 years ago. Visitors from all over the world gather on Cooking Ind to experience the finest ingredients that the world has to offer. However, the main event of the festival is apetition held at Cooking Stadium that only the top 100 chefs in the world partake in. Here, the chefs are challenged to the limits of their cooking abilities.


    About 1 billion people visit the opening ceremony, and the live broadcasts of the festival average a rating of 95%. However, the rating goes up to 99% (or 29.6 billion viewers) during "Deciding Battles," thanks to the event''s poprity and the "Cooking Holiday" that apanies them.


    Everyone was very excited to go to the Cooking Festival since it was a very famous festival in this world, however, it was a shame that Teppei couldn''t join them since he had be a spy in the NEO organization.


    They were inside a missileproof limousine and inside this car, they were fully pampered by a lot of delicious foods and beverages.


    In the Group Chat, everyone had to admit that in terms of making money, no one was better than Haru.


    Even though they had also gotten a lot of tips from him, it was quite hard for them to manage it since they had always splurged it to gamble such as Tsunade, Gintoki, and Korosensei. The three of them were known as useless adults in terms of making money, however, in other things they were very talented.


    For Luffy, in his head, he had never thought about money too much since he was only interested in adventure and food.


    Yajima was much better than everyone since he owned a restaurant and also a very big guild in his world.


    The Infinite Guild had be the strongest guild in Fiore and there were a lot of people who wanted to join this guild, especially when it was led by Sting and Rogue who were part of the Sabertooth in the past.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to join this guild, especially when they wanted to know about the rest of the mysterious members who went on the mission in another country. (Yajima is lying to his group members, of course).


    However, Haru also knew that sometimes wealth would also change someone, especially for someone such as Gintoki and Korosensei. He was sure that both of them would be cocky and spent their time in cabaret club drinking with a lot of beautiful girls. It wasn''t that he felt that it was wrong since they had money and they could do anything that they wanted, however, it wouldn''t be fun to gather with such a person again since they had been blinded by wealth.


    For Haru, wealth was only a secondary thing and what was most important was to him able to spend his time with his girls without being bothered by a matter of economic since a lot of couples had divorced because of economic matter.


    Everyone inside the car was having fun eating and drinking together, however, Haru was very quiet at this moment since he was sitting between Esdeath and Tsunade. He could see that there was a silent confrontation between the two of them. The only thing that he wanted to avoid was that both of them would fight each other.


    Kuroneko also felt quite jealous and had to admit that Haru was a harem protagonist. She looked at Shinobu and asked, "You''re going to join?"


    "Huh? Why should I join? What he did doesn''t really matter to me!" Shinobu said while raising her voice slightly then continued to drink tea.


    "What a Tsundere¡­" Kuroneko muttered.


    "I can hear you!"


    Haru looked at Tsunade and Esdeath and knew that he needed to solve this matter as soon as possible.

 Chapter 609 How Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 609 How Shameless!</h4>


    They had arrived at the location of the Cooking Festival, and even if the festival hadn''t been started, there were a lot of people who had gathered in this ce such as a food vendor, tourist, television crews, and a lot of more.


    "One billion people¡­" Shinobu sucked a deep breath. She started to imagine if a demon had entered this world, then the consequence would be unpredictable, no, it would turn into a downright disaster.


    Haru was also quite surprised by the poption in Toriko''s world.


    32 billion people.


    Compared to his world, the poption in this world was veryrge.


    They didn''t go to the festival right away, however, they went to their hotel first.


    The organizer had prepared Haru''s room in the 10-star hotel inside the ind, however, it was different for his friends.


    It was pure luck that he had enough money from his gambling before and could rent more room for everyone.


    Luffy couldn''t wait to go to the festival and wanted to grab Haru together with him. "Haru, let''s visit the festival!" However, he was suddenly stopped by Kouha. "What''s wrong, Kouha?"


    "Can you see that?" Kouha said while pointing at Haru, Esdeath, and Tsunade.


    "What?" Luffy asked with a confusing expression.


    Kouha felt dumb to ask an idiot. "Let''s go, I''ll go with you, don''t bother him for a while."


    "Alright!" Luffy nodded without hesitation.


    Kouha thought for a while and wondered whether his money was enough. He suddenly remembered that he didn''t have a habit to bring money anywhere with him since he had a servant. "Wait! Haru, give us some pocket money!"


    Click!


    Kouha knew that it was toote since he saw that Haru had entered his room together with Tsunade and Esdeath. He looked at Luffy who had this curious expression on his face and could only sigh. He suddenly felt whether it was the feeling of his servant when they had taken care of them. "Let''s go!"


    "Yay!"


    Kuroneko looked at Shinobu and asked, "Do you want to go with me?"


    "Where?" Shinobu asked.


    "Eavesdropping on them," Kuroneko said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was quite awkward at this moment.


    "Well, if you don''t want to then I''ll do it myself," Kuroneko said.


    "Wait, I can''t let you do that! I need to supervise you so you are not going to do something too excessive!" Shinobu said.


    "What a tsundere¡­" Kuroneko shook her head.


    "Who is tsundere!!!"


    Haru was inside the room and took out the strongest alcohol that he had kept inside his zipper, however, it seemed that the situation wasn''t as bad as he had thought since he could see that Tsunade and Esdeath were talking to each other with quite a friendly attitude. He was quite surprised and asked, "You seem to be very close."


    Esdeath nodded and said, "I have talked with her in the Group Chat." She narrowed her eyes and said, "I have heard that you have spent a month in her world to build a business there." She didn''t think that Tsunade was her opponent when she thought about Tsunade''s age, however, she had to admit that Tsunade had two dangerous weapons on her chest that she couldn''t even defeat her.


    However, Esdeath was confident in her youthfulness and her body.


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide anything.


    "Isn''t that good? As expected of my husband," Esdeath said and seemed to be quite proud. She didn''t like to manage such aplicated matter and what she knew was fighting against her enemy, however, she also knew the importance of money since it was necessary to maintain her army since her army needed to maintain a weapon, food for the soldiers, and the sry for everyone.


    Esdeath wasn''t good in that matter and she was d that Haru could support her making herplete. She also loved how he had fuck.i.e.d her hard making all of her stress disappear without a trace. The only thing that she was dissatisfied with was how many girls he had outside, however, she also knew that she couldn''t defeat him in both sex and fight.


    But she didn''t give and the moment that Haru had shown an opening she didn''t have an intention to share him with anyone and would put a cor on his neck making him into her own.


    If Haru knew what Esdeath was thinking then he would train really hard, fortunately, it was better for him to not know about this matter.


    Tsunade didn''t mind Haru who had a lot of lovers and she also knew that her age wasn''t that young anymore. Then she thought that her only weapon was her breasts and her personality since she also knew that Esdeath was a downright sadist. (If Haru knew what Tsunade was thinking then he would say that Tsunade''s personality was also crap).


    "If both of you are good already, then why don''t we go to the festival?" Haru was also curious about the festival and wanted to go to check it out. In his world, it would be troublesome since he needed to pretend to be weak, but in this world was different since everyone knew how powerful he was.


    Haru had changed his clothes into an aloha shirt, shorts, and sandals. He had already entered his holiday state since it was better to enjoy this festival before it was destroyedter.


    "Wait!" Esdeath said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    However, Haru gulped at this moment since Esdeath and Tsunade had opened their clothes.


    "Let''s do it now, we''re going to defeat you," Esdeath said.


    Tsunade nodded and also knew how fierce Haru was. It was impossible to defeat him alone, but what if she worked together with Esdeath?


    Haru blinked his eyes, then his eyes turned serious.


    "I ept your challenge!"


    Perhaps, this fight might be fiercer than the Cooking Festival that would be held soon.


    Kuroneko who had sent out her servant to Haru''s room listened quietly to what had happened in Haru''s room together with Shinobu.


    Even though Shinobu seemed to not care about what had happened, she didn''t move away from Kuroneko.


    Then suddenly they heard a strange voice, feeling confused, then turning into blush and knew what had happened in Haru''s room.


    "How shameless!"

 Chapter 610 Cooking Festival

    <h4>Chapter 610 Cooking Festival</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Fireworks covered the entire sky.


    "YEAHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was very excited and shouted at the same time since the Cooking Festival had started.


    Korosensei, Gintoki, Kouha, and everyone in the members of the Group Chat were sitting together in the audience seat waiting for the festival to start.


    Esdeath and Tsunade seemed quite tired, but their eyes were very spirited at this moment.


    Shinobu and Kuroneko blushed the entire time while trying to look away.


    The male members of the Group Chat seemed to not notice them and talked about the Cooking Festival with excitement, especially Luffy who couldn''t stop eating the entire time.


    "Where is Haru?" Korosensei asked while showing a nervous expression. Even though he wasn''t the one who entered the tournament, he was very nervous at that moment. "I wonder whether his cooking skill can defeat everyone here?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was a bit speechless at Korosensei''s reaction, however, they had to admit that Korosensei was a very good teacher that cared about their students.


    "Still, why Toriko has a very good seat location." Kouha couldn''t help but feel jealous of Toriko and his group.


    Toriko and his group were sitting in a very spacious space with a lot of foods within their table while everyone was sitting next to each other along with other''s guests who came to this Food Festival.


    "It''s a matter of connection." Tsunade yawned and said, "If I''m not wrong his teacher is the owner of IGO, right?" She didn''t think that it was strange since she who was also the grandchildren of the first Hokage also had a lot of privilege in her vige.


    However, if Haru was given time to stay in this world, then Tsunade thought that it was possible to build an industry that wouldn''t lose to IGO after she saw what he had done in Konoha making it more prosperous.


    The International Gourmet Organization, or simply IGO, is the global organization responsible for maintaining order in the Gourmet Age, and defending civilians from dangerous animals and gourmet criminals. It administers the Eight Gourmet Laws, and possibly other food-rtedws, in the territories under its jurisdiction.


    Toriko, Sunny, Coco, and Zebra were the students of the president of this organization making them able to get a lot of privileges that normal people usually didn''t have.


    Kouha sighed and also knew about it since he was a prince in his country, however, he couldn''t help but get jealous in this matter.


    "Well, the festival is about to start and this ce is also very good," Esdeath said since she felt that it was better to watch with a lot of people like this since she felt that it was morefortable and she had often to eat together with her soldiers in her world.


    Everyone turned their attention toward the arena and saw the MC announce the festival had started and 100 chefs who were the participants of the festival started to enter one by one.


    "Oh, that''s Haru!" Luffy said.


    Everyone was attracted by Luffy''s voice and saw Haru who was in his ck chef uniform entering the arena.


    Esdeath heard the scream of the female around and couldn''t help but felt proud since she knew that the person who entered this festival was her husband.


    Haru walked toward the arena and he couldn''t help but sigh. He closed his eyes for a while to raise his confidence in this battle since he was the youngest chef to enter this festival. He felt that he was using Komatsu to enter this tournament, but he was also very excited when he thought that he could fight against the incredible chef in this world.


    Haru also started to wonder which was one stronger, the chef from Toriko''s world or his world. Even though his world was quite normal, the development of the culinary was very good, especially with the support of the Tootsuki Academy who taught a lot of students to be superb chefs around the world.


    "Haru!"


    Haru turned and saw Komatsu. "Komatsu-san, why do you say that I''m the co-producer of the Century Soup?"


    Komatsu smiled and said, "Because you''re the one who has told me about thest ingredients of the soup!"


    Haru looked at Komatsu''s expression and could see a sincere expression on his face. He understood why this guy was being loved by four protagonists in this world. He patted Komatsu''s shoulder and said, "Thank you." Truthfully, he also wanted to try his chance to fight against those incredible chefs in this world.


    "No problem," Komatsu said with a smile.


    Then there were a lot of chefs that started to chat with them talking about a lot of things such as food, tournaments, and the Four-Beast incident that had just happened before.


    Some people also asked Haru how strong this monster was since they knew that Haru had personally fought the Four-Beasts.


    The Chef in this world was quite strong since they also needed a good strength to handle their ingredients since some of the ingredients could weigh at least a ton or more. Some of them also decided to catch their ingredients by themselves since they didn''t have a partner or didn''t believe the quality of the ingredients that they had brought from Gourmet Hunter.


    Haru then talked with Setsuno and Yuda and they asked him where he had gone after the Four Beast incident. He simply said that he went to marry his girlfriend since he knew that the world was in danger.


    "Congrattions," Yuda said and felt very happy when he knew that Haru had married.


    "You sure are cruel enough to not invite us," Setsuno said while sulking.


    "I''m sorry."


    What could Haru say in this situation? Since the one who he had married was living in another world.


    "Where is your wife? Is she among the audience?" Setsuno asked.


    "She is over there," Haru said while looking at Esdeath.


    "Oh, that beautiful woman." Setsuno was surprised and said, "She is very strong."


    "Hmm¡­" Haru sighed and felt a bit worried if Esdeath would be stronger than him.


    Setsuno smiled and patted Haru''s shoulder. "Marriage is very good, I have also married my Jiro-chan for a long time."


    Haru only nodded since he also knew that Setsuno had been married to Jiro "The Knocking Master" for 500 years or more.


    They talked for a while until Haru looked at the direction of the ranking one chef in this Cooking Festival.


    "Zaus¡­"


    Zaus also looked at him for a while before looking away.


    Haru shook his head and knew that they would be an opponentter, however, it was better to think about itter since the festival was about to start.

 Chapter 611 Cooking Triathlon!

    <h4>Chapter 611 Cooking Triathlon!</h4>


    The MC raised the excitement of the audience with his smooth talk.


    "And now! What vor of cooking battle will unfold at this year''s event?! What kinds of recipes will we see?! And what drama shorts await us?! The 50th Cooking Festival officially beings now!!"


    "YEAHHH!!!!"


    "And don''t forget, I, Harry Chest, will be covering the events as your MC!! I''ve been the number one most popr Gourment MC for fifteen years straight! Last year, second ce MC Harry Arm surpassed me, but I pulled some strings and kept him out! I''ll fight to the death to stay here as your host! On that note let''s have a great fest today!!"


    "Harry Chest¡­ you''re awful¡­"


    "Let''s get this ball rolling, folks!"


    "We begin with round 1 of the preliminaries!!"


    Harry raised his fist and shouted, "Swimming! Biking! Running! It''s a Food Stamina Race!"


    "It''s what we call the "Cooking Triathlon"!!"


    Haru who was standing beside Komatsu could see that Komatsu was bbergasted. He also sighed when he thought about Komatsu since he knew that Komatsu was the weakest chef in this ce, however, his talent in cooking was real.


    "During this race, 50 of the 100 contenders will be disqualified!"


    Its starting point is Rice Beach on Cooking Ind. Unlike the traditional triathlon sport, having great stamina is not quite necessary because the events are rtively easy. The chefs need to swim to and from Takoyaki Ind (which is 750 meters off the coast) to get their ingredients, bring them back by riding a bicycle, and then run to obtain cooking supplies. However, the faster the chef is in the swimming and getting to Takoyaki Ind, the better the ingredients they can get. For the bicycle part, there are two routes. There''s an easy course, but it''s a longer distance, while the shorter course is more dangerous and full of wild beasts. Also, if the chefs don''t reach the Cooking Utensils station at a specified time to get their trusted utensils, the station will close, and the chefs will have to use normal ones. Only 50 chefs will advance to the next event, which is decided by the dishes they prepare at the end of the Triathlon.


    Haru knew that what was important was the food itself rather than how fast someone finished this event, however, if the chef was slow then it would be hard for them to get the best ingredients and the best utensils.


    Haru turned toward Komatsu and felt that this guy was the best chef in this world right now since he knew even normal ingredients could turn into super ingredients as long as Komatsu had picked those ingredients.


    "Uwaaa¡­ I can see Komatsu shaking from here," Sunny said with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry about him," Coco said with a smile.


    Zebra only drank c without caring.


    "KOMATSU, YOU CAN DO IT!!!!" Toriko shouted with a smile.


    "E - Everyone¡­¡­" Komatsu was moved, but he was really unconfident since he was too weak.


    Everyone went to the beach and had changed into swimwear standing together while waiting for the tournament to start.


    "Komatsu-san, I''ll help you on this match," Haru said.


    "What? Haru, you can''t do that! It''ll be cheating!" Komatsu said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, you don''t need to worry." He raised his eyebrow and started tomunicate with the fishes within the beach to help Komatsu pull him to Takoyaki Ind.


    Some of them noticed that there was a lot of fish which suddenly appeared within the beach and they felt strange.


    It was his first time for Haru to use his ability tomunicate with a water lifeform.


    "Huh? Did you do this?" Komatsu asked.


    Haru nodded and said, Just swim, Komatsu-san."


    "Round 1 of the preliminaries! The Cooking Triathlon! Let''s go to the man who will give the signal to start!! He''s ranked 2,715th ce in the World Chef Ranking!!" Harry, the MC, said.


    "Idiot!! 2,714th ce! Don''t underestimate me, idiot!" Monchy shouted.


    "Now, Chef Monchi, if you would please enter the ring!!"


    "Leave it to me, Idiot!"


    Mochy jumped into the ring, however, his feet stuck to the rope and fell to the ground, then the gun on his back was triggered by an incident.


    BOOOOM!!!


    "AAND START¡­!!!!!!!"


    Haru was excited and jumped into the water quickly.


    The moment he entered the water he felt that he had be truly alive at this moment.


    Swosh!


    His speed had reached into a Mach or more leaving everyone behind.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment, however, some chefs also started to move quickly.


    "W - WHAT THE HELL IS THAT SPEED?!"


    The MC along with the audience was shocked.


    Coco, Toriko, Zebra, and Sunny raised their eyebrows and realized that Haru had be stronger once again.


    Komatsu who had entered the water suddenly being pulled by a group of fishes. "W - What is this?!" He was shocked and thought that they would try to eat him and became scared, but then he realized that they were trying to help him to reach Takoyaki Ind. "T - Thank you!" He didn''t know whether Haru had heard it, however, he was very thankful to Haru for helping him.


    Haru had reached Takoyaki Ind and picked up some ingredients. He didn''t pick up too much before he grabbed his bicycle but stopped when he saw Setsuno had reached Takoyaki Ind.


    "You''re very strong¡­" Setsuno sighed and said, "It''s almost cheating."


    "Well, I''ll reach the finish line first," Haru said and pedaled his bicycle.


    Setsuno nodded and grabbed the ingredients.


    Haru didn''t take a long time to reach the finish line and started to cook. He cooked a pretty simple bento that he usually cooked for Sora and Megumi before they went to the school.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw him only making such a simple bento, but for some reason, they could feel the loveing from Haru.


    Haru cooked rice, sweet and sour fried chicken, tamagoyaki, spinach sd with sesame dressing, colorful vegetables such as tomato cheery, assorted fruit, and a soup below the box before cing it on the bento box neatly giving it to the judges for them to test.


    They didn''t expect that the food that Haru had cooked was very normal, however, they didn''t disdain it since they thought that Haru was a bento master. They started to eat the food that had been cooked by Haru then suddenly felt that they felt very warm and they could the love within this food. They felt that they were being pampered by their lover and felt that as if they had an unforgatteable date in their youth.


    Haru sat down and didn''t do anything waiting for everyone to serve their food. Even though he was confident, he also felt nervous somehow since it was his first time cooking in thepetition.

 Chapter 612 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 1

    <h4>Chapter 612 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 1</h4>


    "Haa¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed in relief when he saw that he had sessfully reached the 2nd round. He had never felt this feeling before since he knew that it was only luck that made him able to reach the 2nd round since he knew himself that he wasn''t a true chef. He was only cooking for his family and even if he owned a cafe he used a robot to cook the food in his cafe.


    Different from everyone who had put all of their lives into this profession, Haru couldn''t help but felt that he wasn''t worthy to stand in this ce when he saw the tears of the chef who hadn''t passed in the next tournament.


    Haru also felt weird with this emotion since he was usually quite merciless and didn''t care much about the other people like in this school and thought everything that had happened to them was because they were too weak.


    ''Is it because of the tournament''s atmosphere?''


    Haru shook his head and thought maybe because he had never considered himself as a chef and he who had entered this tournament didn''t feel that he was worthy to stand in this ce. He suddenly felt quiteplex and didn''t expect that cooking would affect him this much.


    "Like I said, you need to believe in your ability," Komatsu said with a smile.


    "Komatsu-san, I''m only cooking for my family, not for the customer¡­¡­" Haru sighed and said, "I can''t match you in terms of cooking."


    Komatsu shook his head and said, "No, you''re a chef, Haru!"


    "Even if you don''t have a restaurant and only cook for your family, however, you want to make delicious food for your dearest person."


    "As long as you have that feeling, you have be a great chef in my eyes."


    Komatsu had a serious expression on his face.


    "Komatsu-san¡­"


    Haru understood now why four people had wanted to make Komatsu into their partners. He sighed and said, "Thank you, Komatsu-san."


    "No problem." Komatsu shook his head and said, "That''s why you need to get serious in every event in this tournament and win this tournament!" He was caught in excitement and also wanted to win this tournament.


    "OOOOOHH!"


    Haru nodded and smiled looking at Komatsu.


    "But can I win the next event? I - I''m just a normal chef, but everyone here is amazing¡­ There is also Setsuno-san, Zaus-san, Yuda-san, and a lot of more¡­¡­" Komatsu suddenly chickened out when he thought about his opponents in this tournament.


    Haru was speechless at the change of his attitude and patted Komatsu''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Komatsu-san, you can do it."


    "Who is that small guy?" Esdeath asked.


    "His name is Komatsu, he is the best chef in this world," Tsunade answered.


    "Hmm¡­ Is he Haru''s teacher?" Esdeath asked.


    "No, but Haru often learns from him," Esdeath said.


    "But Haru''s food is the best," Esdeath said.


    "Agree." Tsunade nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko and Shinobu rolled their eyes together hearing the words of two women.


    The next event had started and the name of this event was Scale Death Cooking.


    This event is pretty simple since it is testing the speed of the chef to cook the food before bringing it to the customer.


    This event was pretty simple, and Haru had an upper hand in this event since his cooking speed was very fast with his dexterity and the speed of his body.


    It didn''t take him a long time before he had sessfully entered the next event.


    The 3rd event was known as Entire Ind Cooking.


    This event is apetition testing the chefs'' ability to cook big proportions of foods.


    Haru understood that the 2nd and 3rd events were quite easy since the author didn''t even draw how Komatsu had sessfully done this test, and it was his luck that made him able to reach thest event of the tournament making him a bit speechless.


    Haru sighed and thought that he was only ranked 99th in this tournament, however, he didn''t expect to reach thest event in this tournament.


    Haru and Komatsu stayed together and watched the billboard to see who would be their opponent in the next event.


    "Z - Zaus¡­" Komatsu became pale when he saw that his opponent in the next event would be the champion of the Cooking Festival.


    "Setsuno¡­" Haru twitched his lips when he saw his opponent. He looked at Setsuno who also looked at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Komatsu and Haru sighed at the same time, both of them looked at each other and at this moment they could feel that they were in a simr situation.


    Just do our best in this match," Haru said.


    "Yes, let''s not have any regrets." Komatsu nodded.


    They separated from each other to meet their friends.


    Haru went with everyone in the Group Chat.


    "Haru, let me eat your food!" Luffy jumped toward him.


    Haru moved his body and dodged Luffy who wanted to hug him. "Remember, what we''re going to do after this."


    "I haven''t read the story," Luffy said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless looking at Luffy.


    Kuroneko looked around and whispered to Luffy. "We''re going to have a huge battle afterwards and we need to stay alive in this event."


    "Huh?!" Luffy was surprised.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Is he really alright?" Esdeath asked.


    "It should be alright, his luck is very good," Haru answered.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Esdeath started to let out her bloodlust making everyone in her surroundings start to move away.


    Even Toriko, Sunny, Coco, and Zebra were surprised by Esdeath''s bloodlust.


    "W - Who is she?"


    They were surprised.


    Komatsu as if he didn''t feel the bloodlust from Esdeath said, "She is Haru''s wife. He has just married before¡­¡­" He told them about what Haru had told him before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Toriko, Sunny, Coco, and Zebra were speechless because Haru decided to marry such a woman.


    Haru tried to calm Esdeath, however, at the same time, the guy in the Group Chat realized how dangerous Esdeath was and had to respect Haru who dared to marry such a woman.


    The next event had started and the first one who entered the arena was Zaus and Komatsu.


    Haru saw them enter the tent for the match, however, suddenly there was something in the sky.


    Everyone was looking at the sky then saw a ck dot which started to get clearer slowly then it turned out to be a huge monster.


    Then there was a lot of monsters on the sea sending out a bomb toward the monsters in the sky, and the tent which was entered by Zaus and Komatsu was set aze by blue me making, however, most of the people''s attention was looking at the monster which soon fell into the ground.


    "GOURMET CORP.!!!!!!!"


    Haru took out his chef uniform showing only a ck t-shirt inside ready for the battle with the Gourmet Corp.

 Chapter 613 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 2

    <h4>Chapter 613 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 2</h4>


    The sky was covered in shadow, not because of a cloud, but because there were too many enemies falling down covering the entire sky simr to a big shadow which gave an ominous feeling.


    Everyone was in a panic when they saw a lot of grotesque monsters fall down from the sky. Screaming in panic, everyone ran as fast as possible toward the shelter to save themselves.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    However, the guard of this event wasn''t just going to let those Gourment Corp. invade this ce.


    They had prepared a lot of monsters with a giraffe appearance that shot out a ball of energy toward the monsters in the sky, however, Nitro which turned into invisible shed all of the monsters from IGO.


    (Nitro are a species of humanoid Monster Trolls with bird-like faces that possess incredible physical abilities and high intelligence).


    But when the heads of those giraffe monsters were cut by Nitro, their heads regrew into a different animal such as gori, lion, cat, etc; and continued to attack the Gourmet Corp''s monster which fell from the sky.


    The group of Nitro was ready to kill these monsters again. But there was a bald man with huge muscles who suddenly appeared with a grin. The name of this bald man was Mansam who was one of the strongest people in IGO.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    Roaring loudly, it was ready to kill this baldy.


    "Hehehe, did you call me Handsome? But I won''t forgive you even if you call me handsome!


    "Frying Pan Punch!"


    Mansam mmed his punches toward a group of Nitros, killing them in an instant.


    *BAAAAAM!!!*


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Mansam kept killing and once again turned into the bandit which had caused chaos in this world.


    The group of strange beasts that guarded the tournament kept shooting out a st of energy, however, it couldn''t stop the group of grotesque monsters and soon it reached thend to cause more chaos.


    But at that very moment¡­


    "Djinn Equip!"


    Kouha''s hair grows longer and its color changes to light purple. He has pink spikesing out of his back that take the shape of wings. He gains a sideways third eye in the middle of his forehead. Both his arms and legs be d in the same spikes which take the shape of armor. He wears a ne and arm bracelets on both arms.


    "HARUU!!!!"


    "Yes, yes," Haru said and created a wall of gravity in the sky which stopped the grotesque monster that was about tond on the ground.


    The group of grotesque monsters felt as if it touched an invisible wall and it tried to destroy it or ran from that location, but arge magical circle suddenly appeared on the top of the "wall of gravity" which was created by Haru.


    "Lzzo Madraga!"


    Kouha, who had floated in the air, mmed his hammer down, creating a powerful force that pressing the group of monsters into the "wall of gravity".


    *Ssh!* *Ssh!*


    The group of monsters turned into t and decided in an instant by theirbination attack. Blood kept dripping from the wall of gravity and a painful scream could be heard, but those groups of monsters could do nothing.


    *BAAAAAMMM!!!*


    They were trapped and being squeezed thoroughly until it turned into t meat.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was surprised by the attack of both Haru and Kouha. But that attack wasn''t enough to stop the group of monsters fromnding on the ground since their numbers were too high.


    The group of monsters was about tond on the ground, but Korosensei moved very fast toward them and scattered a lot of anti-matter bombs.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    Explosion, explosion, and explosion, the sky turned red because of the explosion which was caused by Korosensei''s bomb. The shockwave of the explosion caused everyone to close their eyes and a lot of debris was blown away in a random ce.


    Everyone tried to protect themselves and their legs felt very weak dropped on the ground. Because of that, they weren''t being hit by the debris which was blown away by the shockwave.


    Gintoki shuddered when he saw a group of monsters in the sky and said, "Let''s just hide." He was just a normal human, even though he had "Kamehameha", but he didn''t think that he could help everyone in this situation. Rather than being a burden, it was better to hide until the battle was over.


    "Shinobu, Kuroneko," Yajima said trying to get them away from here. He pulled off both Shinobu and Kuroneko trying to get them to a safe ce.


    Kuroneko and Shinobu were shocked when the battle had begun. They sighed and knew that they couldn''t do anything in this battle which made them vexed by their weakness.


    "Hide quickly."


    Esdeath leaped toward the arena and very quickly joined the battle. Her bloodlust rose to cause the people around her to shudder. Her mouth turned into a curve showing excitement. Taking out her sword, she entered the battlefield killing enemy after enemy without any hesitation creating a river of blood on each of her steps.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!"


    The monsters were about to attack her, but they were being struck down by icicles right into their throat killing them in a painful way.


    Looking at Esdeath, most people were shuddering because they were scared and felt cold being around her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade sighed and said looking at Esdeath from afar.


    "What a battle maniac."


    Tsunade was wondering how Haru could marry that woman. She took a deep breath and also joined the battle as support for tending and healing all of the injured people on the battlefield. Stopping one person, her hands glowed in a green light while asking the injured person, "If you''re alright, then hurry up and run away."


    "T - Thank you!"


    Tsunade didn''t waste her time and went to another person to help as much as possible.


    "Yahoooo!!!!"


    Luffy jumped from the audience seat toward the arena and joined the battle. As he jumped, he bit his thumb before blowing it, making his fist bigger and turning it ck using an Armament Haki.


    After using his points to strengthen his body it was possible for him to use this Haki. Luffy''s strength was a lot stronger than during the Magic Festival and he was ready to help everyone.


    "Gomu Gomu no¡­"


    Luffy stretched his arm as far as possible beforeunching his fist toward the group of enemies.


    "Elephant Gun!!!!"


    *BOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The ground cracked, creating arge crater along with a powerful shockwave.


    "UWAAAAA!!!!!"


    The group of enemies screamed and their bones were being broken by Luffy''s attack and some of them were blown far away by it.


    The battlefield had be a mess, a group of Gourmet Hunters, security guards, and a group of powerful chefs joined together fought against the army of Gourmet Corp. which had invaded this event.


    The tent which was used by Zaus and Komatsu for apetition suddenly was burnt in a blue fire. The fire was so powerful that no one dared to get close to it, but the tent was suddenly blown away showing a figure of Komatsu, Toriko, and Starjun.


    Komatsu was only a cheerleader screaming and supporting as a cheerleader to Toriko who fought against Starjun.


    Not only Toriko; Coco, Sunny, and Zebra also joined this war.


    "Voice Death!"


    Zebra whispered in a low voice, but suddenly a group of monsters dropped on the ground lost their life as if a marite doll lost its string.


    Coco and Sunny also used their respective techniques to kill the group of monsters along with low-ranking members of Gourmet Corp. before going against the high-ranking members of Gourmet Corp.


    Yajima, Gintoki, Shinobu, and Kuroneko ran toward the shelters since they knew very well about their powers. They didn''t want to be a burden and the only thing which they could do was to stay away from the battlefield as far as possible and stay alive until the end of this war.


    However, the reality was harsh, they were about to run away, but arge monster appeared right in front of them forcing them to stop.


    Yajima, Shinobu, and Kuroneko were ready for the fight.


    Gintoki swept his arm wide before cupping his hands together while chanting, "KA - ME - HA - Me¡­¡­" Blue light gathered within his cupping hands and sweat kept dripping from his forehead putting all of his energy into this attack.


    "HA!!!!!!"


    Gintoki brought his hands forward and fired a blue wave of energy.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The wave energy was so strong that it created arge hole in therge monster.


    "Ugh¡­"


    *Bang!*


    The monster dropped to the ground and died.


    Gintoki had used the power of the main character to defeat this monster. His energy was drained, his face was very pale and he breathed heavily showing how tired he was after using that technique.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ I hope I can get Zanpakuto after this quest¡­"


    Gintoki had never wanted to be strong but he changed his mind after this war. He needed to be stronger to protect everyone, at least, he needed to reach the power of Ichigo Kurosaki in Bleach. He really wanted to scream out "Bankai!!" or swung a lot of de wave energy such as "Getsuga Tenshou".


    Gintoki couldn''t handle it anymore and felt that it was very hard to stand up. His legs were weak and he was about to fall on the ground, but he was caught by both two beautiful girls.


    "Go, and have a rest."


    "Thank you."


    Gintoki felt really d that he wasn''t being caught by an old man, but two beautiful girls which made his heart veryfortable.


    Looking at Gintoki, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Yajima also felt that they needed to get stronger.

 Chapter 614 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 3

    <h4>Chapter 614 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 3</h4>


    Kouha and Korosensei flew in the sky and continued to defeat all of the flying monsters which were about tond on the ground.


    Kouha was using his scythe to sh and kill those monsters easily. He didn''t use his gravity maniption to drop down a meteor since it would also affect his allies in this battle. He remembered that Haru had told him that there was something known as a ck hole and he could use it using the power of his gravity maniption. He couldn''t use it right now, and the only thing he could do was to squeeze or suppress his opponent using his gravity maniption.


    Korosensei turned himself into t, using the "quirk" which he had gotten from the quest before. His shape was simr to a needle which was both thin and sharp. Activating his Haki, he rotated his body drilling into the enemies killing them from inside destroying their innards.


    Korosensei had bought an Armament Haki from the Group Chat to make his body harder. It would also make his attack stronger and enhance his defense. He felt that he really needed to use his point wisely and it was better to buy an ability or strengthen himself rather than buying a porn magazine from the various worlds. Suddenly he started to cry about how much porn magazines he needed to sacrifice to buy the ability from Group Chat.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Crying in sadness, he let out all of his frustration on all of the enemies in front of him.


    Korosensei''s outburst caused everyone curious wondering whether Gourmet Corp. had killed Korosensei''s parents in the past.


    If they knew the real reason, then they might not know how to react.


    "DAMN! DAMN! DAMN!"


    Cursing along the way, Korosensei really wanted to end this battle as soon as possible so he could get 2000 points to his ount so he could get one or two porn magazines.


    The battle between them had turned into a maelstrom that caught everyone on it.


    Some monsters which were brought by Gourmet Corp. started to catch the chefs around the event putting them inside their bodies turning them into prisoners.


    "Help!"


    "I don''t want to be eaten!"


    "Someone, help us!"


    Screaming, asking for help, the group of chefs was scared, but everyone was busy fighting against their own enemies. When they were about to give up suddenly¡­


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    A group of monsters who had caught a group of chefs was cut by something and released all of the chefs inside either their mouth or stomach.


    The group of chefs was confused, but they saw a familiar figure.


    "Hurry up and go," Haru said before continuing to save all of the chefs caught by the Gourmet Corp. Whether they would be caught again or not, it was depending on their luck. He looked at Sunny who fought against Tommyrod, Coco who fought against Grinpacht, and Toriko who fought against Starjun.


    Haru didn''t intend to bother their fight since it was better to let them fight on their own since they were the protagonists in this world. He was about to go, but he felt a familiar presence that was about to arrive beside him.


    "Haru."


    Esdeathnded on Haru''s side.


    "You''re alright?" Haru asked in concern.


    "I''m very happy, but we have a guest here," Esdeath said while looking at two people right in front of them.


    Haru also turned and looked at both a man and a woman in front of them.


    "You''re the one who killed Alfaro?" The man asked while looking at Haru.


    The appearance of this man was quite weird since he had an upper-body of humans, but a lower body of four legs beast making him simr to a centaur.


    "Alfaro?" Haru raised his eyebrow then remembered the one that almost killed him on the previous quest. "The one with a te?"


    The man nodded and said, "It seems that you''re the one who has killed him."


    Esdeath leaped toward the man and swung her sword, but suddenly the woman beside the man blocking Esdeath''s attack with her own body.


    Wounded, a lot of blood gushed out from the woman''s body, but her face was smiling.


    "Damage Tasting."


    Esdeath suddenly felt bad forbearing and jumped back while creating a shield of ice in front of herself.


    "Uncorking!"


    Suddenly an invisible sh grazed Esdeath''s ice shield. Looking at the sh on her shield, Esdeath once again charged toward the woman. She knew instantly the power of the woman was to return her own attack back to her, but that was easy for her to resolve.


    Looking at Esdeath, who charged toward her once again, the woman smirked and said, "You''re too hasty, you should wait for the time to mature before start to fight." Her body, which was wounded in Esdeath''s attack, had started to recover. "My name is Lomon, what is yours?" It was quite rare to see a female who had a very strong potential as Esdaeth and made her curious. She had never thought that Esdeath was able to kill her and the thought of losing this battle had never crossed her mind.


    Esdeath ignored the woman''s question. "I''ll handle this woman myself."


    Looking at Esdeath''s back, Haru nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "Yes," Esdeath said and started her sh once again with the woman.


    Haru looked at the man with the legs of the beast and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Elg, and I''ll kill you now," Elg said and leaped using his four legs while aiming his front legs toward Haru.


    Haru easily dodged him and punched Elg''s chest. "Sticky Zipper!" He created a zipper on Elg''s chest and grabbed his heart, pulling it outside destroyed it in one movement. His movement was very smooth and very fast as if he had done it a million times.


    *Splurt!*


    Blood gushed out from Elg''s chest after his chest was opened by a zipper. But Elg didn''t fall down and struck Haru once again.


    Haru was a bit surprised, but he who had mastered Observation Haki could easily dodge Elg''s attack. Jumping back while looking at Elg''s condition which made him frown since he could see that the heart which he had taken out had regrown once again.


    However, Elg was unable to close the zipper on his chest and the blood kept gushing out for a moment before stopping.


    "Well¡­" Haru was quite surprised.


    "It is impossible to kill me," Elg said calmly. He controlled his body and stopped his bleeding.


    "It is also impossible for you to kill me," Haru said.


    Elg, whose face was wrapped in bandages, asked, "Do you know that I''ve lived here for the past 200 years?"


    "Well, Grandpa, what do you want to tell me?" Haru asked.


    "Part of my body is Phantom Beast Herac, and with this beast as half of my body, I have gained an ability to regeneration that grants immunity to aging and almost any form of damage, so do you understand what it means?" Elg asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    Elg sighed and said, "You sure are stupid."


    Then suddenly a hand came out from the ground and wanted to grab Haru''s legs.


    But Haru jumped to avoid being grabbed.


    At that very moment, Elg jumped and moved toward Haru, sending out both of his front legs at Haru.


    "Herac Kick!"


    However, suddenly Elg was stopped in midair and his body dismembered by an invisible thread which had beenid by Haru before.


    *sh!*


    Haru shook his head when he saw Elg had be a piece of meat, but suddenly he frowned when he saw that Elg had regenerated once again.


    But that wasn''t over since the body of Elg which was dismembered by Haru started to regrow and duplicated itself. He stood on his four legs as if nothing happened and created tens of copies of himself.


    Haru knew that it wasn''t an illusion, but rather a real living body. ''Clone?''


    "Didn''t I tell you that it is impossible to kill me," Elg said and attacked Haru once again together with his clones.


    Haru took out Murasame which he had gotten from Akame then shed it down toward Elg.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    The clones of Elg screamed painfully squirming on the ground holding their body which turned ck and purple in a second because of Murasame''s poison.


    Haru''s speed was very fast and it didn''t take him a long time to sh them with Murasame.


    "ARGGGG!!!!!"


    "W - What is this?!" Elg saw that his body was covered in strange words that caused him pain.


    "This is One-Cut Killer: Murasame, it is a cursed de that can kill a person with a single cut." Haru looked at Elg and said, "Let''s see which one is stronger, the curse of this de or your immortality."


    "ARGGGGG!!!!!!!!"


    Even though Elg could regenerate himself, the curse within his body melted his body continuously causing him to grieve in pain.


    Haru looked at Elg and thought that hecked an attack that could end the life of his opponent without leaving any trace since it was really troublesome to fight against an enemy which able to regenerate themselves in an instant.


    Haru looked at Elg who didn''t give up and sighed before sending out a ghost using the power of Horo-Horo no Mi to lower Elg''s moral gave him a will to end his life.


    Elg which was hit by a ghost from "Horo-Horo no Mi" started to feel depressed and lost his will to live in this world. The poison of Murasame started to eat him and killed him without mercy, rotting his body and melting it into a disgusting liquid.


    "Done?" Haru looked at Esdeath who was walking toward him.


    "Yes," Esdeath said.


    Haru looked back and saw Limon who had turned into an ice block before it was broken into pieces.


    "¡­"


    "Let''s hunt again."


    "Good."

 Chapter 615 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 4

    <h4>Chapter 615 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 4</h4>


    Esdeath smiled sadistically, killing the monster one by one.


    The group of chefs, Gourmet Hunter, Monsters, and Gourmet Corp. shuddered when they saw Esdeath.


    Haru was by Esdeath''s side supporting her since he knew that this woman was quite reckless. It would be good if she met someone who was weaker than her. If she met someone who was stronger than her, it would be toote for him to act after she met that kind of opponent.


    Haru didn''t want her to be hurt and could only stay with her since he understood how excited she was after being able to teleport to another world.


    But suddenly there was a group of strange beasts that appeared on the battlefield.


    "Nitro¡­"


    Haru frowned thinking that it might be a bit too much for Esdeath.


    In front of that group of Nitros, there was one person who smiled manically and shouted,


    "Go wild, Nitro!"


    Nitro, or the beast in birdman shape, roared loudly and started to create more chaos in the battle.


    Esdeath charged fearlessly toward Nitro and swung her sword at Nitro''s head, but her sword was caught in Nitro''s mouth and being bitten down destroyed into a metal scrap.


    Even if Nitro''s size is smaller than "The Tyrant" in the world of Akame Ga Kill, but its power is higher than it, especially it can grow stronger after eating.


    Her sword was destroyed, Esdeath was ready to shoot Nitro down with a million icicles, but Nitro merely nced at Esdeath with its drooling mouth. It was a different intent that she had never felt before. She felt that she was being eaten by this beast to the bone which caused her judgment to slow down for a few seconds because of that.


    Nitro didn''t give Esdeath mercy and was ready to chomp her down.


    Esdeath broke forcefully from that crisis and jumped back to escape from this predicament. Sweat dripping from her forehead, but she knew that she would be alright when she heard his voice.


    "Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Haru hugged Esdaeth''s waist while looking at Nitro who wanted to eat her.


    "Astral Mode."


    Nitro, about to chomp them down together, suddenly realized that its attack had passed through their body.


    "???"


    Nitro wasn''t sure what had happened, but Nitro was surprised and confused at the same time.


    Haru had his forehead popped with veins and calmly said,


    "Beast, you dare touch my woman? Let me tell you the reason why your race has gone extinct in this world."


    As if teleportation, Haru appeared right in front of Nitro.


    "Sticky Fingers!"


    *Srrt!* *Srrt!* *Srrt!*


    Pancreas, kidneys, innards, eyes, etc were taken out from Nitro''s body by Haru.


    Nitro was too stunned to scream, but suddenly its body was being separated by a zipper.


    Looking at Nitro who had dropped to the ground without being able to move, Haru calmed his anger


    Nitro hadn''t lost its breath, but it couldn''t even scream when its beak had gone, couldn''t even cry when its eyes were gone, and couldn''t even move when its hands and feet were separated from its body.


    Haru hit Nitro''s head and took out its brain, throwing it into the sky far away, killing it in an instant.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!!"


    Looking at Haru''s action, the other Nitro also wasn''t going to be silent. It roared loudly ready to kill Haru. It had never had a fear in its eyes rather it was full of ferocity and wanted to eat such a delicious human such as Haru.


    Haru frowned and said, "Your mouth is very stinky."


    Reading the future beforehand, Haru moved his head slightly, dodged their attack, grabbed their heads, and opened it with a zipper. He took out a knife and turned their brain into a dice cube.


    Another Nitro was killed by Haru.


    Haru took out a handkerchief and cleaned his hands. He walked toward Esdeath and asked in concern, "You''re alright?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Esdeath blushed when she watched his action, who got angry because she almost got hurt. She also reflected on her battle since she almost endangered herself earlier. She knew that in this world she wasn''t the strongest and there were a lot of people, beasts, creations, etc. which was stronger than her.


    "Your strength isn''t invincible in this world. That Nitro almost killed you before couldn''t be called a powerhouse in this world," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "This world is very interesting."


    Haru sighed looking at Esdeath''s reaction and said, "Well, you need to be stronger. If you want to move freely."


    "Of course, I''ll be stronger," Esdeath said confidently.


    "If I''m not wrong then there should be a random reward after we have done this quest, right?"


    "Yes, you''ll get a reward, but it is random, you might not get what you want," Haru said.


    "It doesn''t really matter." Esdeath created a sword of ice and said, "Let''s hunt again.


    "Don''t attack Nitro since they''re too powerful for you," Haru said.


    "Okay."


    Haru knew that Esdeath wasn''t dumb and reckless. If that was the case, then she wouldn''t be a general in the Empire.


    "Wait, let me give you something."


    "Hmm?"


    Kissing his cheek, Esdeath was a bit shy and said, "Thank you for saving me, Husband."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At that very moment, Haru swore that he would protect her no matter what.


    "Don''t mind."


    Esdeath nodded and asked, "But can we eat that Nitro?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I didn''t eat humanoid monsters, it feels creepy for some reason."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Esdeath didn''t have the hobby of eating a humanoid monster. She looked around to see whether there was a monster that could be cooked by Haru.


    "I feel that we might get a stomachache when we eat those monsters."


    Haru onlyughed and said, "Let''s continue the hunt."


    Esdeath smiled in response and leaped toward the monsters.


    The fight continued and the entire stadium had turned into ruin because of the fight between two groups.


    In the first sh, the Gourmet Corp. had the upper hand, but the appearance of Korosensei, Kouha, Haru, Esdeath, Tsunade, and Luffy had be a great boost in this war since they had defeated a lot of people and monsters while also saving a lot of chefs which was almost taken away by Gourmet Corp.


    Haru and his group knew that there was another organization in this battle, but they didn''t intend to do anything since for now, those groups might be a bit too much for them. They had also promised to protect Teppei''s grandma in this war which they thought was quite a strange request when Setsuno was stronger than any of them.


    Setsuno faced her old rival suddenly being ganged by four people before being grabbed by a huge man.


    It was the moment when the four people were ready to kill Setsuno that Haru, Korosensei, Kouha, and Luffy appeared to help her.


    Haru punched the hand of the man who grabbed Setsuno using Sticky Zippers causing the hand of the man to drop on the ground.


    Luffy was in 2nd gear facing the elderly man.


    Kouha faced an olddy using gravity to put pressure on her.


    Korosensei was even more merciless, grabbing the man''s head, and pulling him to the sky very quickly released an anti-matter explosion on the man in just a second.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    But, the four enemies weren''t just small fries, the four of them were able to stand up once again even after being sneak attacked by Haru, Korosensei, Luffy, and Kouha.


    Setsuno who had been saved was surprised and said, "You guys¡­"


    "Teppei has told us to protect you," Haru said.


    Setsuno smiled and said, "You didn''t need to do this since they''re too weak to do anything to me."


    "¡­"


    The four of them along with the enemies who had faced Setsuno were speechless at the same time.


    "You guys move back a bit since I''m going to show my power."


    Setsuno stretched her shoulders and said, "It is a bit shameful to be worried by a younger generation, but I feel very happy right now when I''m being protected by four young handsome men."


    "Hey! I''m also handsome!" Korosensei seemed very happy when he was praised.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Kouha only rolled their eyes before retreating and grabbing Luffy since this guy was about to do something stupid.


    Moving quite far from Setsuno, they could feel pressureing from her which could engulf the entire stadium, no, the entire ind which was telling them how big the power difference between them.


    "Damn, this is crazy!!!!"


    Korosensei hurriedly ran away from Setsuno while cursing, but they also understood his feeling since in their opinion, the power of the people in this world was crazy.

 Chapter 616 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 5

    <h4>Chapter 616 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 5</h4>


    The fight intensified, leaving only the powerhouse within the stadium since a lot of people and monsters decided either to run away had run away or were killed on the battlefield.


    Haru, Kouha, Korosensei, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Luffy kept fighting against the monsters decreasing the number of enemies. But there were some enemies who had run away during the battle after kidnapping a number of chefs in this event.


    Even if they wanted to stop them, they could do nothing since the number of the enemy was just too much.


    If the enemy was just small fries then it was alright, but each of the enemies could be a powerhouse in Esdeath''s world turning them into very hard opponents to fight.


    But it didn''t take long before Gourmet Corp. decided to retreat after some of its objections had beenpleted.


    "It''s good that it''s over," Tsunade said. Her back was quite sore and she felt a bit tired moving around the battlefield earlier.


    "Well, not yet."


    Haru looked at the sky since he saw another enemy appeared.


    Everyone looked at the sky and saw something simr to arge eel floating in the sky with two people on the top of this creature. They could feel a dangerous feelinging from the man who was ck-d which made their bodies scream to run away.


    But Setsuno, who was by their side, eased the pressure which they received which gave them a feeling of relief.


    On the top of the head of that floating eel, they also saw a familiar figure who they knew very well.


    "TEPPEI!!!!"


    They shouted his name, but Teppei didn''t react or whatever as if he had turned into a robot or a doll who was being controlled by the man beside him.


    "¡­"


    They knew that Teppei was just acting, but it hurt them a bit when they were being ignored by him.


    Setsuno frowned and looked at the person beside Teppei. Her pupil widened when she noticed the knife in that man''s hand.


    "T - That knife¡­!!!"


    Teppei and the other mannded on the ground. Therge eel monster entered their shadow and disappeared leaving only both Teppei and the man facing Setsuno, Haru, and everyone.


    Zebra didn''t hesitate to shoot them out with "Voice Missile", but Teppei had created a nt to block that attack easily. He was about to send out another attack, but he was being apprehended by Teppei using a nt.


    "GNHH!!!!!"


    Nitros inside the stadium felt there was a crisis, but decided to attack the man who hade with Teppei.


    The ck-d man only waved his knife before the two Nitros stood up obediently beside him


    "Joie!!!"


    Setsuno lost herposure when she saw that knife and asked, "Where did you get that knife!"


    ''Joie, huh?''


    Haru looked at the ck-d man in front of him.


    "As for the knife, is there any problem?" Joie asked calmly.


    "Don''t y dumb with me! Show your true form, Joei! That knife is the legendary kitchen knife "Cindere"! The one who used to wield it was the God of Chef, Froese!"


    Setsuno couldn''t believe the knife of one of the important people in her life was being held by an enemy which made her agitated.


    "That''s right. That''s why I have told you¡­"


    "It''s mine right," Joie said and was about to swing his knife toward them.


    *Shudder!*


    Everyone shuddered.


    Esdeath didn''t realize that her back was full of sweat. The pressure which came from Joie was so strong that it stunned her, but her character wasn''t easy to give up and was about to step up to taunt him. However, her hand was grabbed.


    "Haru?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s too dangerous." He read the future and knew how strong Joei''s attack was.


    "Hundred Million-Piece Fillet!"


    Waving his knife in a serpentine pattern, Joie created a sh made out of either pressurized air or Appetite Energy.


    "EVERYONE, DUCK!"


    Screaming, Setsuno took our her special knife and used her secret technique.


    Everyone also ducked down hearing Setsuno''s words believed that this grandma would protect them.


    "Secret Technique vor Flow!"


    The sh which was being released by Joie moved toward everyone and suddenly changed its direction.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in shock, and that sh that moved in a different direction suddenly exploded everything around the surrounding area.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!*


    Arge explosion and shockwave happened, they were being thrown away by the aftereffect of Joei''s attack.


    "ARRGGG!!!"


    Kouha, Korosensei, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Luffy were also blown away by their confrontation.


    However, Haru who had read the future entered the ground using an astral mode to save himself. He knew that everyone would be alright and stayed beside Setsuno since she would be in danger if he left her.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Setsuno breathed heavily while holding "Drool Waterfall" which was known as her personal kitchen knife.


    "So¡­ you took my attack head-on? I thought such a feat could only be performed by one of Acacia''s three disciples," Joie said.


    "Save it. I''m not unscathed from that attack."


    Suddenly there were a lot of cut wounds that appeared on Setsuno''s body.


    "Let''s see if you can handle it again," Joie said, ready for her second attack.


    But suddenly someone appeared in front of Setsuno.


    "Haru? What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Setsuno was in shock when this young man appeared right in front of her. She knew very well how strong Joie was and she didn''t want such a promising young man to die because of her. er.


    "Calm down, Setsuno-san, I have a secret technique."


    Looking at Joei who didn''t stop his attack, Haru hurriedly used his special magic to stop him from using that dangerous technique once again.


    "Pleasure Magic!"


    Suddenly a pink aura was released from Haru''s body and enveloped the entire stadium quickly.


    Some people dropped on the ground, but some people didn''t even understand what was happening.


    They only knew that there was some strange phenomenon which they didn''t know appeared in this stadium.


    "T - This is?!"


    Esdeath who had tasted the forbidden fruit from Haru also felt that her body was very hot. She looked at Haru and felt a bitplex for him since she wasn''t sure whether she could win against him when he used this technique.


    Setsuno also blushed and dropped to the ground. "H - Haru¡­?!" She felt that her old body was starting to be younger hundreds of years after feeling such pleasure in her body.


    "Sorry, I can''t control this technique." Haru apologized, but he also felt strange to use this technique on a grandma. He really wanted to cry when he thought that he had used this technique on his friend''s grandma.


    Joie also stopped and dropped on the ground while breathing heavily since he didn''t expect for someone to have such a perverted technique.


    "What is happening?"


    The people who didn''t drop on the ground felt confused when they saw some people were moaning and dropped on the ground weakly.


    Joie, who was smart, understood the weakness of this technique. "I understand so this technique only works for non-virgin people, huh?"


    Haru twitched his lips in response.


    "¡­"


    Everyone who heard Joei''s words was speechless.


    Joie saw Nitro, who died around him stabbing his knife to the ground and used his technique to revive them.


    "Freshness Up! Revival Cut!"


    The group of Nitro who died suddenly got up and their bodies were stronger than before.


    Joei stared at Haru and said in a heavy voice, "Kill him."


    Haru was about to fight, but suddenly someone appeared right in front of him. He saw this man flick the head of Nitro and explode it in an instant.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Boy, can you turn off this technique? Since I''m also affected by your technique."


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and turned off his "Pleasure Magic" without hesitation since he knew that everyone was alright after this man hade.


    Everyone could feel that the pleasure started to disappear from their bodies and felt both happy and disappointed. Feeling happy that they weren''t trapped by his technique and disappointed since they had lost that pleasure since it felt very good.


    Haru didn''t care about everyone''s thoughts about him since he was more cornered about the man who appeared in front of him - one of the three strongest people in this world who was also Teppei''s Grandpa.


    Knocking Master Jiro.

 Chapter 617 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 6

    <h4>Chapter 617 Gourmet Corp. Invansion 6</h4>


    "That technique is quite dangerous, boy," Jiro said.


    "Ummm." Setsuno also nodded several times. She felt after being affected by Haru''s technique, she felt hundreds of years younger.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru felt a bit awkward by their reaction.


    "Go back. I''ll handle this," Jiro said.


    "Please save Teppei," Haru said and went back together with his group.


    "Teppei?"


    Jiro suddenly felt that his feet were being wrapped by something and turned before he saw his grandson was trying to trap him.


    "WHADDYA DOIN'' TEPPEI!!!!!"


    Jiro''s roar caused pressure on everyone in the surrounding area.


    "This is?!"


    Esdeath''s eyes were full of wariness looking at Jiro.


    "He is one of the three strongest people in the world," Haru said beside Esdeath.


    "So there are two more people like him?" Esdeath asked.


    "Yes, see for yourselves how powerful the people in this world are," Haru said.


    Esdeath looked at the battlefield and nodded. She knew that her power was too weak to join in the battle of a powerhouse in this world.


    Jiro was full of anger then suddenly he remembered Haru''s words and knew that Teppei''s condition was strange. He looked at Joie and said, "So you''re the one who has done something to my Grandson, huh?" He cracked his fists ready for battle.


    Joie ignored Jiro''s question. He started to bber ", , ¡­" about his power and told him that it was so powerful. He was confident of defeating Jiro and told everyone that Jiro was nothing.


    Jiro ignored him directly and asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    Joie kept saying ", , ¡­"


    Jiro had enough and his body suddenly erged for a bit. He took a deep breath and knocked on the ground with his fist.


    "Grand Knocking!"


    *Krrrr!!!* *Krrrr!!!* *Krrrr!!!*


    !!!!!


    Everyone could feel that they had stopped, no, the entire world had stopped.


    "What''s happening?"


    Even Luffy, who was an idiot, was also surprised that he couldn''t move his body.


    "It¡­ It can''t be¡­ The entire ind¡­ And everything in it¡­ even the tiniest movement has been knocked out?!"


    "Not just¡­ this one little ind¡­ In one moment the entire stopped moving!"


    Then everyone saw a huge tsunami on the side of the ind stopped as if being held by something.


    Haru also couldn''t move, but he felt strange that some people couldment on Jiro''s power when they were being knocked by Jiro.


    Jiro''s power was very strange since it was able to knock and stop the earth itself for a moment.


    ''Can this grandpa even knock a soul?''


    Haru who had seen Jiro for the first time realized that this guy was a monster.


    "You''re a monster," Joie said.


    Jiro didn''t say anything and moved directly in front of Joie. He only moved his hand and destroyed Joie''s mask showing his face under that ck-d face, but his face was filled with shock when he saw the face under that mask.


    "Froese!?"


    Jiro and Setsuno were shocked when they saw Joie was Froese or the God Chef.


    Joie used his knife technique to recover back his body from Jiro''s technique. He jumped back and avoided Jiro not expecting Jiro''s power to be stronger than he had thought.


    But Jiro didn''t stop his attack on Joie. He could ask Joieter, but first he needed to beat Joie first. It had always been his motto, ''Beat someone first, and ask questionster.''


    The surrounding area of this ind had turned into a mess together with a tsunami and huge tornado gathered together moving closer toward Froese.


    "God''s Cooking! Air sh!"


    Joie, who wasn''t affected by Jiro''s technique, jumped in midair before shing down the tsunami and tornado destroying it in an instant.


    Jiro and Setsuno knew that they needed to get serious or else they might let this guy escape. They decided to use abination attack to defeat Joie.


    Setsuno used her personal knife again and transformed it into a different form.


    "Drool Waterfall! Morph!"


    The zig-zag knife turned into a sharp and straight knife with a hook on the top of it.


    "Cook Road!"


    Setsuno waved her knife and created a path using a knife sh toward the sky.


    Jiro took out a strange gauntlet which was known as "Wolf King Fang".


    "Go on up and take a bit out of the stars."


    Jiro punched out his fist to the sky following the path which was being created by Setsuno.


    "Rising Wolf! Guinness Punch!"


    Wolf-like energy produced by Jiro punched moving very fast toward Joie intending to bite her out.


    Joie''s face turned devilish then swung her knife in a single movement.


    "Satanic Mince!"


    *KABOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!*


    "WAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was blown away once again because of the shockwaves of this attack.


    Setsuno and Jiro knew at that moment that their attack was ineffective.


    Haru stayed with everyone to protect them. He could at least help them to escape with his astral mode. But looking at the battle in front of him, he knew that it was almost over, however, the climax would appear soon.


    Haru looked at the sky and looked at arge dragon monster. Looking at the two people on the top of that dragon, he knew that Toriko had lost, and Komatsu had been caught by Starjun.


    Then there was the confrontation between Starjun, Froese, Setsuno, and Jiro. Their confrontation wasn''t that long, only a few seconds, but it caused very disastrous damage to the surrounding area.


    Joie knew that he couldn''t stay in this ce anymore since there was one person who had been waiting for a chance to catch her. That person was Haru and Hau made him quite worried since he remembered Haru''s technique.


    Setsuno and Jiro also kept attacking Joie trying to defeat Joie.


    Joie knew that his position was at a disadvantage. He couldn''t take Komatsu from Starjun and he also couldn''t defeat Jiro and Setsuno. He didn''t hesitate and made his decision right away to escape from this ce.


    The eel-like creature which brought Teppei and Joei to this ce, appeared once again and enveloped all of Joei''s allies before escaping from this ce.


    Starjun was about to run away too, but he needed to reprimand them.


    "Jiro! Withdraw your knocking! It''s going to rain spice! Everyone will die!"


    Starjun shouted before running away from this location using the dragon beast-like monster and brought Komatsu away with him.


    "Hmm, guess there isn''t any choice," Jiro said and undone the knocking on everyone.


    Kouha, who had been freed, couldn''t help but be cursed. "Dammit!" He felt very weak in front of Jiro. He was about to curse Jiro but noticed something in the sky moving in his direction.


    Everyone also looked toward the sky since it suddenly turned bright.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one could say anything. They saw hundreds, thousands, no, millions of meteors dropped from the sky toward the entire human world ready to destroy the world with everyone on it.


    But in front of this catastrophe, they could only do one thing and that was to fight back.


    Haru and Kouha were using their gravity maniption to create a wall of gravity to stop these millions of meteors.


    Esdeath created a shield of ice blocking some of the meteors.


    "Guinness Punch!"


    "Wall of Pressure!"


    Jiro and Setsuno also worked together to block those meteors.


    The beast on the surrounding ind also shot out a st of energy toward those meteors.


    Even though it was possible to stop one or two meteors, it was impossible to stop millions of meteors.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    The whole world was caught in the destruction and no one could stop this destruction.

 Chapter 618 Go back soon

    <h4>Chapter 618 Go back soon</h4>


    The city was in ruin and a lot of people were crying when they saw their home was destroyed by this catastrophe.


    The destruction of the human world.


    It was what happened after the meteor had hit the entire human world. (In Toriko''s world, the world of humans and gourmets is different).


    However, even though this catastrophe had destroyed almost everything, the sacrifice of human lives was kept to a minimum.


    Yet demonically destructive "meteor spice" (the technique that is used to destroy the human world) caused serious drama in the human world.


    There are 25 billion victims worldwide. More than 80% of the total world poption. More than 100 countries faced the copse of a critical system.


    Thend fell to run and caused an economic loss that could not even be expressed in numbers.


    Worst of all was the fear of food supplies being exhausted.


    It led to something people hadn''t had to fear before.


    And so, the bountiful tter called the "age of gourmet" silently shattered.


    Everyone in the Group Chat rested together on the ruined building with a quite depressed mood when they could do nothing in this quest. They woulde back to their original world in three days. Though they were sessful in their quest, no one was happy with the result of the quest since everything was destroyed.


    After that catastrophe, food was very scarce since a lot of foods in the human world were being destroyed by the meteors.


    But, Haru had some ingredients which he kept within his zipper storage and prepared a meal for everyone to raise their mood.


    Nothing can be gained with an empty stomach.


    Haru decided to thinkter and ate first. He cooked in a quiet ce with only the members of Group Chat around since he didn''t want to attract a lot of people with his food. He might have a lot of ingredients, but it wasn''t enough to be shared with 25 billion people in this world.


    The food was ready, and he prepared it for everyone.


    Everyone ate the food with bliss and thought that it might be the only enjoyment that they could get in this world.


    "Luffy, don''t eat too much!"


    Haru pped Luffy''s head.


    Luffy ignored Haru and kept munching on the food.


    Haru gave up since he knew that it was impossible to stop Luffy and they would go back soon to their own worldter.


    "Korosensei, are you going to stay here?"


    "Well, this ce is quitefortable," Korosensei said. He thought for a while and said, "I have been invited by Brunch before to visit his home. I mighte with himter."


    "Brunch?"


    They thought for a while and remembered the Tengu Chef who ranked 3rd on the entire world and lived in the Gourmet World.


    "You''re going to Gourmet World, huh?" Kouha said.


    "Gourmet World and Human World, what is the difference between these two worlds?" Esdeath asked.


    "The difference is pretty simple." Haru continued to cook since the food had almost been devoured by Luffy. "The Human World is the location where humans are living and the Gourmet World is where a lot of monsters are living."


    "How strong is this monster? And you can eat it right?" Esdeath asked.


    "If you want to go to the Gourmet World, then you need to be as strong as Nitro," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Esdeath nodded and said, "The only thing that I regret is that there isn''t any monster left in this Human World."


    After the catastrophe, almost everything had been destroyed and there were no animals, beasts, etc which they could eat in this ce.


    If possible Esdeath wanted to stay in this world to train herself or enter directly into the Gourmet World, but she knew that her power wasn''t enough to face the monster in Gourmet World.


    "You don''t need to worry since the reward from the Group Chat can make you stronger," Haru said.


    "This reward right?"


    Esdeath looked at the "group chat" and opened her reward right away.


    "¡­"


    "You open it right away?" Shinobu was surprised.


    "Why not?"


    Esdeath suddenly took a katana out of nowhere and swung it around. "Good sword."


    "¡­"


    "What sword is that?" Haru asked.


    "Sode no Shirayuki. That is the name of this sword," Esdeath said.


    "Uh? What sword is that?" Luffy asked while eating.


    "Haru, do you know anything?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru twitched his lips since he didn''t expect Esdeath''s luck to be very good for the first time.


    "It''s a sword from Bleach."


    Gintoki also twitched his lips and felt jealous when he heard that Esdeath''s sword came from "Bleach" since he also wanted to have a Zanpakuto.


    "Bleach?!" Kuroneko was surprised.


    "What is Bleach?" Yajima asked calmly.


    "Kuroneko, can you upload the story of "bleach"ter after we have gone back?" Haru asked.


    "Sure."


    Kuroneko nodded and said, "With that sword, you can be one of the powerhouses in Group Chat."


    "Who is this powerhouse group that you''ve talked about?" Esdeath asked.


    "It should be Haru, Teppei, Korosensei, Kouha, and Luffy," Kuroneko said.


    They nodded in agreement that the five of them would be the strongest members of Group Chat.


    "Well, I''ll be the strongest after this," Esdeath said while looking at her new sword. She knew that this sword had another ability and she could learn it slowly after she had gone back to her original world.


    "¡­"


    They wanted to refute it, but no words came from their mouths.


    "Ehem, how about we go back soon?" Gintoki asked.


    Gintoki didn''t want to spend a day in this depressed mood. His young boy''s mind was also scared when he remembered that he almost died before.


    They nodded in agreement since the atmosphere in this world was very depressing for all of them. They thought it was better to go back early since there was nothing they could do staying in this world.


    It was better to train and get stronger first.


    They were curious about Gourmet World, but they were too weak to enter that world with their power now.


    Haru might be able to go and y around the Gourmet World, but if he was told to be a babysitter for everyone then it was something different. He knew that his "astral mode" wasn''t indivisible in this world after Jiro could even knock him before. He didn''t want to gamble his life for an adventure since he hadn''t married his girlfriends or even made a descendant.


    Haru thought it wasn''t toote to train first before challenging that dangerous world. He remembered that he almost died in this world and he didn''t want to feel the same feeling again.


    They said goodbye to each other and their acquaintance before leaving this world quietly without causing a lot of attention.

 Chapter 619 Uh, what the heck?

    <h4>Chapter 619 Uh, what the heck?</h4>


    Haru, who hade back to his original world, felt that the tension of his body had disappeared. He took a deep breath. and rxed his body stretching it before he went out of his room. He grabbed a bottle of mineral water and went to the balcony to watch the night sky.


    Sora was sleeping and Megumi didn''t stay in their house.


    It was a very quiet night.


    Haru could see the GT robot who stayed as a guard at the entrance of his house.


    Those GT robots were brought by Ritsu from the world of Toriko before which he felt that it was a bargain considering the condition of the human world in the world of Toriko after that catastrophe.


    Haru thought that it was better to use a GT Robot rather than a human bodyguard.


    Kirari had rmended a bodyguardpany for him before, but he didn''t have any intention to use it since he had GT Robots on his house.


    Haru felt that it was hard to trust someone when he didn''t know them, considering his house was different from normal rich people''s houses. It was better to use a robot rather than a human in his house.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Ritsu asked from his smartphone. Looking at his expression, she felt that something must have happened. She felt quite worried and decided to ask him right away.


    "Nothing." Haru massaged his temple and said, "I''m just tired."


    "What happens to Toriko''s world? Why is it being destroyed?" Ritsu asked. She could go from one world to another world as long as it had been connected with herwork. She didn''t know what had happened, but in just a moment suddenly the human world in the world of Toriko had been destroyed which made her confused.


    Haru felt a bit surprised when Ritsu found out about the matter of the world of Toriko in just an instant. He felt that "Ritsu Network" was more powerful than he had imagined.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, what''s happening in that world," Haru said.


    Ritsu nodded and listened to Haru''s story quietly.


    Haru''s story wasn''t that long and it was over in half an hour.


    But for Ritsu who heard Haru''s story, she felt that it was very long and it shocked her when she knew what had happened to that world.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Ritsu who had shown various expressions, Haru thought that Ritsu had grown and started to be more human than before. In the future, she might be able to fall in love with someone, he thought.


    "I, I''m not sure how to react after hearing that¡­" Ritsu said in a downcast.


    "Don''t worry. In one year, that world will be better," Haru said. He remembered from the plot in the manga that after a year the human world in the world of Toriko would turn better.


    "Yeah, huh? That''s quite long."


    Ritsu thought for a while and asked, "What about Korosensei?" Is he still in that world?"


    "Yep, he is going to go to Gourmet World," Haru said.


    "Gourmet World, huh? I''m quite curious about the difference between the Human World and Gourmet World," Ritsu said.


    "I''ll bring you there next time," Haru said. He also would bring Esdeathter since that woman had wanted to fight strong opponents and eat delicious food. He also wondered when Esdeath was going to be able to use "Bankai".


    "You promise, right?" Ritsu asked.


    "I promise."


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s right, I want to open the reward that I have gotten from the quest. Let''s check it with me."


    "Okay."


    Ritsu also felt curious about what Haru would get from the quest.


    Haru went to the courtyard of his house. He had bought the entire apartment building which was why this ce was quite quiet.


    The shape of this building was a square with a hollow in the middle. The middle hollow part was also square and that part was used for a courtyard with a cheery blossom tree in the middle.


    The cherry blossom tree in the middle was very beautiful, especially when it bloomed after the end of winter or the beginning of spring.


    Haru also loved this tree which was also part of his memory with his parents and thought it was really great decision for him to buy this entire building for his house.


    Haru was about to open the quest reward and thought to open it on that courtyard. Walking out from his room, he walked downstairs while talking with Ritsu.


    "I have contacted the renovationpany to renovate this building," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you."


    Haru nodded and said, "What about the railwaypany?"


    "There is no problem since the money is ready. The negotiations areplete and we can make the announcement of this to the public right away," Ritsu said.


    "An announcement, huh? Is it necessary?" Haru asked since he didn''t want to appear on the media that often.


    "You can leave it to Seri then," Ritsu said.


    "Okay, just leave it to Seri," Haru said without any burden.


    *Ah-choo!*


    Inside her apartment, Seri felt that her boss would cause her some trouble again.


    Walking together, they had a lot of topics to talk to each other about.


    "You''re not asking Seri to live here? This ce is huge enough to allow a lot of people to live," Ritsu said.


    "Let''s talk about that problemter," Haru said.


    "Sure."


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Oh, right, don''t forget about tomorrow that we''re going to meet the representative of Penguin House to sign a contract for Utaha''s book."


    "I remember," Haru said.


    "But I''m surprised for Utaha to write that kind of book."


    Ritsu looked at Haru and asked, "Did you have done the thing that is written in that book?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "No, the things which happen in her book are only her imagination."


    "Don''t you have an interest in that kind of thing?"


    Ritsu thought for a while and said, "What is it? Umm¡­ S&M? Right, that''s the one, right?"


    "Me? An interest?"


    "Yeah, from the information that I''ve gotten on the inte. S&M is an activity that is rted to domination and submission, using a whip, candle, or rope¡­¡­" Ritsu exined.


    "Stop! Stop! I don''t have an interest in that kind of thing! S&M is impossible for me. I don''t want to be a masochist or submissive thing," Haru said.


    "But is it alright for the S part of S&M?" Ritsu asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t answer her question, but from his expression Ritsu could tell that the answer was a default.


    "Alright, you have an interest in domination. I need to make a note of it."


    Haru thought that he really needed to stop Ritsu as soon as possible.


    "Oh, there is also something else," Ritsu said.


    "What is it?" Haru asked.


    "Your teacher seems toe to your cafe from time to time asking about you," Ritsu said.


    "My teacher? Akane?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, that one. You have a rtionship with her, right?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru had stoppeding to Akane''s apartment for a while. He had thought that he needed to stop having sex with her.


    "Well, I might need to talk with her soon."


    "She often talks with Kosaka," Ritsu said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, I wille to the cafe soon orter¡­" He had arrived in the courtyard and took out his smartphone. He opened the "group chat" and opened his reward.


    [Congrattions, you have gotten RX-0 Unicorn Gundam 02 Banshee]


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he had gotten his reward, but suddenly something appeared in the middle of his courtyard.


    *BOOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 620 Unicorn Gundam Banshee

    <h4>Chapter 620 Unicorn Gundam Banshee</h4>


    "Huh? Huh? What?"


    Sora was startled and opened the curtain in her room before she saw a huge ck robot right in front of her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora wiped her eyes for a while and said, "I might be dreaming." She went back to her bed before continuing to sleep.


    Haru had used his gravity magic to stop his reward destroying his courtyard. He sighed in relief when the cherry blossom tree in the middle of the courtyard was alright. He moved the Gundam slowly and ced it on the ground feeling a bit astounded with his reward.


    "What is this?"


    Ritsu looked at the giant robot in front of her with a lot of wonders.


    "Unicorn Gundam Banshee."


    Haru looked at the ck Gundam in front of him. His eyes were shining brightly when he saw a real Gundam was being owned by himself. He was a maniac in technology and he was very interested in a mecha, especially Gundam.


    For a moment, he felt really d to join a "group chat".


    The height of this Gundam was around 20 meters.


    It was lucky that the height of Haru''s house was around 30 meters which fully hid the Gundam in his courtyard.


    Haru didn''t need to worry too much about Gundam which appeared in his courtyard. It also wouldn''t be a big deal if someone knew about it since he could say that it was only a real size Gundam model.


    Haru had money and it was normal for a rich guy to have one or two hobbies.


    "Can you pilot this?" Ritsu asked and seemed to be very interested in the Gundam which appeared on the courtyard.


    "Let''s try it."


    Haru observed it for a while before floating using his gravity magic toward the cockpit of the Gundam.


    Banshee''s motif is that of a lion, illustrated with gold ents on the forehead, a golden cor to signify a lion''s mane, a much more borate horn/V-fin, and its armor is almost entirely ck.


    The cockpit was open, Haru looked around curiously and had to admit one of his dreams had been realized at this moment. He took a deep breath and entered the cockpit before closing it. He looked around and understood in an instant how to activate the Gundam. He pressed on a button inside the cockpit and the screen inside the cockpit started to brighten that showed a lot of things from the condition, power, weapon, and a lot of more.


    "Newtype-Destroyer System¡­"


    Haru nodded and understood which anime this Gundam came from.


    "Haru, what is the energy that is used on this giant robot?" Ritsu asked curiously.


    "It''s Minovsky Ultrpact Fusion Reactor," Haru said.


    "What is that?" Ritsu asked.


    "It''s a clean version of nuclear power," Haru said.


    "What?"


    Ritsu was surprised.


    "Well, I''m thinking of copying this technology into this world to enter the energy business," Haru said.


    "That''s good! If it is possible to create a clean version of nuclear power then you''ll get a nobel prize," Ritsu said.


    Haru didn''t care much about a nobel prize since he couldn''t eat it. What was important was his power and authority once he had monopolized this energy in this world.


    "You''re going to enter the energy businesster?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes. I''ll enter, but I won''t use this thing first," Haru said.


    "Why?" Ritsu asked.


    "This matter is too big and it is better to slowly build the technology. No need to hurry."


    Harucked power and authority. It would be better to build his power first through economic first around the world. He also felt that it was a bit too early to build this energy in this world since he didn''t want to create chaos in this world.


    "Ritsu, is it possible for you to control this Gundam?"


    "It''s possible for me. Do you want me to pilot this robot?" Ritsu asked.


    "No, I''m just asking. I''ll try to pilot this Gundam myself," Haru said.


    "Is that alright? This will cause a lot of troubleter," Ritsu said. She was worried that tomorrow''s news would trouble him since it would be very big news when a giant robot suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "I''ll turn Gundam invisible using my light magic," Haru said. He activated his magic and turned the Gundam into invisible by reflecting the light on its surroundings. Then he activated his gravity magic to float it to the sky.


    "You do not turn it on right away?" Ritsu asked.


    "No, the noise is too loud and I''m afraid to wake Sora up," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    After they were in the sky, Haru, with the help of Ritsu, started to pilot Unicorn Gundam Banshee in the sky. He didn''t use his gravity magic again and used the booster on the back of this Gundam to fly.


    *Swoosh!!!*


    The noise was too loud which was why he needed to pilot this Gundam at high altitude.


    Haru also checked two special weapons on this Gundam.


    Gundam Banshee is famous for its two special weapons which are in the shape of ws on the left hand and portable smart beam gun on the right hand.


    The ws on the left hand use the super-vibrating vise-like ws to effectively and it is very strong. It is treated with a beam-resistant coating and can also be used as a shield or striking weapon when in closed-mode.


    The smart beam gun is capable of extremely urate firing, achieved by a special built-in sensor unit transmitting spatial data to the pilot via the Psmu system and using the pilot''s reaction to synchronize the beam-directed "fins".


    (Psu mind-machine interface device designed to receive the powerful psycho-waves (thought waves that are simr to brainwaves, but not electrical in nature) of a Newtype and trante them intoputermands.)


    Ritsu also tried to use this Gundam and also tried various weapons within the Gundam such as 60mm Vulcan Gun, Beam Magnum, Beam Saber, and Shield.


    "It''s a very good robot," Ritsu said.


    "Yeah¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Ok."


    Haru deactivated the Gundam once again and moved it using his gravity magic. He parked it in his courtyard once again safely without anyone noticing.


    Ritsu also helped him earlier by disrupting the signal around the surroundings when they were trying the Gundam earlier.


    Haru went out of the Gundam and looked at it once again. He nodded and seemed very satisfied with his reward. He took his smartphone to check the "group chat" to see what everyone''s reward was. He could see that not everyone had good luck, but one person''s reward startled him.


    Yajima: "What should I do? My reward is too big¡­¡­"


    Stealth Cruiser.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw a photo of a huge spacecraft with an overall length of around 250 meters was being uploaded on the "group chat".


    "¡­"


    They didn''t know how to react for a moment, but they chose to not say anything after seeing Yajima''s reward.


    Haru looked at his Gundam once again and looked at Yajima''s reward. He felt that it was better to receive a Gundam than a spacecraft.


    ''At least I don''t need to worry about how to keep my reward.''


    If Haru had gotten a "stealth cruiser" then he would be very confused at how to keep that spacecraft.


    However, there was one person who seemed unperturbed by this matter.


    Luffy: "Uwooooohh, cool!!!! Let me ride it, Yajima!!!!"

 Chapter 621 I have made up my mind

    <h4>Chapter 621 I have made up my mind</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi opened their mouths wide looking at Unicorn Gundam Banshee in front of them. They didn''t know how Haru could bring this giant robot inside this buildingst night.


    "It''s cool, right?"


    Haru seemed to be very satisfied looking at their reaction.


    "¡­"


    Sora and Megumi looked at each other and didn''t really know what to say for a moment.


    For a girl, such a giant robot isn''t as interesting as good clothes or jewelry.


    "Why did you buy this giant robot?" Megumi asked.


    "It''s not a giant robot¡­"


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s Gundam." He needed to correct Megumi about the difference between Gundam and a giant robot.


    Megumi smiled and thought that this guy was just like a boy. She didn''t intend to refute and asked, "So why did you buy this Gundam?"


    "¡­"


    Looking toward the distance, Haru''s expression seemed to be mncholy. He didn''t answer Megumi''s question for a while before he said, "It''s because of men''s romance¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi and Sora thought that even though this guy was smart, but somehow was also childish at the same time.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter," Sora said.


    "Can it move?" Megumi asked.


    "It can fly," Haru said and opened his arms wide.


    "¡­"


    Megumi and Sora rolled their eyes at the same time and didn''t believe what they heard.


    Haru didn''t care whether they believed it or not. He remembered something and said, "I''m going out after this, and mighte back tomorrow."


    Sora knew that Haru was going to help Utaha for her novel and also worked on his business. He walked toward him and whispered, "When are you going to tell Megumi about Utaha?"


    "¡­"


    Haru also wasn''t sure when he was going to tell Megumi about Utaha. He thought for a while and said, "I''ll tell her soon."


    "Well, the faster the better."


    Sora nodded and didn''t say anything afterward. She thought that Utaha was quite interesting, especially when she found out that Utaha had written "50 Shades of Grey," which was quite an interesting novel on her mind. She looked at Haru and wondered whether both of them had done the thing which had been done in the novel.


    Haru didn''t know what Sora was thinking, but it was good that she had supported him.


    "Where are you going?" Megumi asked.


    "I have bought a railwaypany, and I need to do some matters in thepany," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Take care of your body, alright?"


    Hearing her concern, Haru thought that it would be great to have such a wife in the future. He kissed her lips for a while before they parted.


    "I know. Thank you."


    Caressing her hair, Haru also kissed Sora before he went out to pick up Utaha who had been waiting for him.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Megumi then looked at the Gundam and said, "I wonder how this thing can enter this building."


    Sora shook her head and said, "I''m not sure." She only knew this Gundam appearedst night when she was sleeping. She thought that Haru was using magic or something. Though, she didn''t really care much about this robot.


    "Let''s go back and y a game."


    "Huh? We don''t study?" Megumi asked.


    "Let''s take a break."


    Megumi looked at Sora for a while and nodded. She thought that she needed to talk about this matter to Haru when he came back tomorrow.


    Inside Haru''s car, Utaha was quite nervous since she didn''t expect someone from arge publishing house would try to contact her asking her to sign a contract for her book.


    Haru felt funny looking at her expression and asked, "What are you so nervous about?"


    "You might not understand, but it is a very big step for me," Utaha said while ring at Haru.


    "Tell me."


    Utaha nodded and said, "Well, my perverted novel has be more popr than the novel than my main novel." She sighed and said, "If you''re not beside me, then I''ve thought that everything is a dream."


    "It''s not a dream. Here let me give you proof."


    Utaha was wondering what Haru was about to do, but he kissed her lips and made her body feel slightly hot.


    Parting their lips, Haru said, "See? If this dream, then your face won''t go blush."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha was speechless.


    "Just leave everything to thewyerter, and I''m going to be on your side," Haru said and drove his car to the appointment location. He thought for a while and said, "It might be possible to make a movie from your perverted novel in the future."


    "What?!"


    Utaha was surprised and asked, "You''re going to make a movie from my novel?"


    "What are you surprised about? Isn''t that a normal thing? When a novel is good then a moviepany is going to adapt it into a movie. That''s a normal thing," Haru said. He felt quiteplex when he read Utaha''s novel since the male character in that story was created based on him. He sighed when he thought about the reaction of the readers when they knew that Utaha was his girlfriend. He was afraid of the public thinking that they had a BSDM rtionship from her book.


    Utaha nodded and said, "That''s true." She felt that it was quite normal when she thought about it. But she wouldn''t expect her perverted imagination to turn into a movie. She looked at Haru for a while and asked, "If my novel is being adapted into a movie, can I request you something?"


    "What?"


    "I want you to be an actor in that movie?" Utaha said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru almost crashed his car, but his control over the car was so good that Utaha didn''t even notice it. He took a deep breath and wondered how this girl could ask him such a cruel thing¡­


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Utaha thought that he was going to ept his request, but¡­"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Why?!"


    Utaha couldn''t help but be annoyed since the adaptation movie of her novel would be perfect with him as an actor.


    Stopping his car, Haru looked at Utaha with a speechless expression. Looking at her displeased expression, he pulled her closer to him and kissed her again and this time he didn''t give her mercy.


    "Hnnh!!!"


    Utaha blushed once again and wanted to push him, but her power was too weak for that. She could only enjoy the pleasure of her lips being toyed with by Haru.


    Haru stopped and asked, "You know¡­ I don''t mind if you want me to try all the things which you''ve written in your novel now."


    Utaha felt that her body was giddy when she heard it. She tried to regain her breath and said, "W, well, I don''t mind if you want to try it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was joking but didn''t expect this girl to really want to do it. But he was quite speechless since this girl was a virgin yet she asked him to do a BDSM which made him not sure what to do. He thought about changing the topic and asked, "Did you eat french toast for breakfast?"


    "How did you know?" Utaha asked in surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ your lips taste of honey and cinnamon. It''s sweet," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha didn''t blush, but her cheek turned reddish. She regretted not washing her mouth before. She opened her back and wondered whether she had xylitol gum in her bag. But when she was about to search for it, she found a box of condoms in her bag. She took a deep breath and made up her mind. She moved her mouth closer to Haru''s ear and whispered, "I, I don''t want to go home tonight."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru would be an idiot if he didn''t know the meaning of those words. He nodded and said, "After our matter is over, then we can rx somewhere."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Utaha was very shy at this moment and didn''t dare to look at him, but at the same time, her heart was filled with anticipation for tonight.

 Chapter 622 Quick Business

    <h4>Chapter 622 Quick Business</h4>


    Haru and Utaha arrived at the hotel where they would meet with the representative of Random House.


    There was also awyer who had been brought by Haru who had been waiting for him at the hotel.


    There were threewyers who hade to the hotel with two of them as a secretary or something of the woman in front of them.


    Takanashi Kozue.


    It was the name of hiswyer and she had worked for him.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me," Kozue said. She had worked for him before Haru had be a billionaire and after he had be one. He decided to invite her to work for him right away since he also needed a legal team for his business.


    "Thank you very much," Utaha said politely.


    They didn''t talk too long and met with the representative of Random House in the lounge of the hotel.


    The representative for Random House was a woman in her 30s and she seemed quite surprised when she saw a lot of peopleing in her direction. She was confused until they introduced their names. She looked at Utaha and didn''t expect the author of "50 Shades of Grey" would be this young.


    "My name is Emily Brown. Nice to meet you," Emily said.


    "My name is Kasumigaka Utaha. Nice to meet you too," Utaha said.


    "I''m Kasugano, but you don''t need to worry about him since I only act as herpanion," Haru said.


    Kozue also introduced herself as awyer for Utaha.


    Emily was a bit surprised by Kozue''s identity but looked at Haru then looked at Utaha. "Is Mr. Kasugano your boyfriend?"


    "Yes."


    Emily was surprised and asked, "So¡­ is that book a real experience?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and Utaha wasughing.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kozue looked at Haru and Utaha and wondered what kind of book that Utaha had written since it could cause Emily to show such a reaction. But she didn''t ask much since Haru was her boss.


    Haru and Utaha looked at each other. He looked at her and could see her smiling happily that she had sessfully teased her.


    Emily looked curiously at Haru. She felt that she had seen him somewhere, but she could tell that he was very rich since he brought a team ofwyers to help his girlfriend. But at the same time, she felt that it could be good propaganda since both of them were a beautiful girl and a handsome young man.


    Haru didn''t join their conversation and only listened on the side since the main character in this ce was Utaha.


    They talked to each other and Kozue was a bit surprised since Utaha was the author of "50 Shades of Grey". She pushed the bridge of her sses and looked at Haru with aplex expression wondering whether the thing which happened in the book was real.


    The conversation was quite smooth, but thewyers which had been brought by Haru wanted Utaha to have a better contract.


    Emily sighed and knew that she needed to back down on this matter because she knew how popr "50 Shades of Grey" was. She needed to be fast since there were a lot of publishing houses who wanted to sign with Utaha. She agreed since their request wasn''t unreasonable. She looked at Haru again and asked, "Can we use the rtionship between the two of you to promote the book?"


    "No!"


    Haru rejected it without hesitation. He also told Kozue to add to the contract for the publishing house to hide the identity of Utaha. Unless she wanted to announce her identity. He also didn''t'' want thepany to use their rtionship as a means of propaganda since it could hurt his image. He also didn''t want Utaha to be seen as a masochist girl and he as a sadistic guy.


    Emily was helpless, but it wasn''t bad either to have a mystery author and could only agree.


    Utaha who was by Haru''s side wasughing but she didn''t mind Haru''s decision since she knew that it was the best for both of them.


    After the negotiations, Utaha would receive a sum of money for her manuscript fee along with 15% of her book profit. She also held the right of her story besides her book.


    It is usually impossible for a new writer to receive that much treatment, but who makes Utah Haru''s girlfriend?


    Haru and Utaha didn''t stay too long after the matter was over.


    Utaha held Haru''s arm wondering where they would go next.


    "I need to finish some matters before we can rx," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha nodded and blushed since she knew after his matter was over then¡­


    Utaha looked around curiously. It was her first time to know that Haru had bought a railwaypany. It was also her first timeing to this office and looked around curiously. She was about to ask him something but stopped when she saw his aura start to change.


    Haru''s gentle aura had changed into something that was quite hard to describe, but it gave her a very reliable feeling and also powerful.


    ''Is he going to war or something?'' Utaha was confused.


    Haru who had arrived saw both Seri and Ritsu who had been waiting for him. Behind them, there was a group of executives of the railwaypany which he had bought.


    Keisei Electric Railway.


    It was the name of the railway which he had bought and he needed to attend the meeting to show his face.


    Even though he could leave everything to both Ritsu and Seri, he felt bad to do such a thing, and as their new boss, he needed to show his face to hispany.


    Utaha was on the side hearing the meeting curiously since it might be her first time seeing Haru who seemed very different since this guy was angry.


    After the owner of the railwaypany had changed, of course, there would be a change in the employee.


    With Ritsu and Seri, it was very easy to find out who was the bastard in thepany.


    Haru fired the executives within thepany who loved to do corruption one after another and exchanged it with someone that he had prepared beforehand. He also inserted his financial team inside thepany to double-check the financial situation of thispany.


    Some people who had been fired didn''t even understand their situation and told Haru was only a brat who didn''t know anything.


    "You''re just a brat! What do you know about thispany!"


    "You should be grateful that we''re working for you!"


    But Haru ignored them and called the police directly charging him with a crime of corruption.


    Those people were stunned and startled since they didn''t expect the situation would turn into this. Their expression turned pale when they thought about their family and their installment.


    Haru only smiled and said, "Enjoy your stay in jail. Don''t worry, I''ll also take all of the money which you''ve stolen from thepanyter." He was about to continue the meeting, but added,


    "Oh, right! I''ll also publish this matter to my newspaperpanyter to help the people in this country to know that they''re a group of corruption, alright?"


    Haru smiled and continued the meeting with ease.


    But the people who had been brought by the police knew that they would die socially after all of those matters were announced to the public. They tried the plea, but they were being pulled away by the police.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    No one said anything and everyone seemed very serious about this meeting. They only realized the young man in front of them was someone who was able to buy apany worth hundreds of billions of yen in his teens.


    Can they do such a thing during their teens? No.


    Then they could only be obedient and listened to his demand.


    Haru showed his prestige. He showed them a "stick" that anyone who tried to do a bad thing for thepany would enter the jail and their name would be announced on the news which would make them die socially. He also gave them "carrots" to work harder for thepany with a quite good dividend every year which received a loud cheer from everyone.


    In the meeting, Haru didn''t show the inexperience of a teen and he grabbed everyone''s heart right instantly. He also introduced their new CEO which would take care of the rest since he didn''t want to be that busy to take care of everything.


    Haru wanted to end the meeting as soon as possible and in an hour and a half, the meeting was over. He walked toward Utaha who seemed to look around thepany for a while before.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    "No problem. I''ve seen something interesting earlier."


    Utaha blushed when she saw him working earlier since he was very handsome, and also understood why he used a serious expression before. She knew that he was young and it might be because of that there would be a lot of people who underestimated him. She was a bit surprised by the police earlier, but only snorted when she heard that they were trying to catch the corrupt people within thepany.


    Hugging Haru''s arm, Utaha was worried that he had a lot of pressure and told him to tell everything to her.


    "You don''t need to worry. Let''s go out and eat first," Haru said.


    Utaha nodded and agreed to go out eating with him.


    "Sorry to make you wait," Haru said.


    Haru said goodbye to Seri and Ritsu since he would bring Utaha directly somewhere.


    Looking at the back of Haru and Utaha, Seri felt jealous of Utaha. Staying with him together for a long time, she knew that he was her perfect candidate for husband.


    "Seri, do you want to be Haru''s woman?" Ritsu asked while blinking her eyes curiously.


    ''I''m curious.''


    It was written all on Ritsu''s face.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 623 It wont fit

    <h4>Chapter 623 It won''t fit</h4>


    Haru brought Utaha to the Tootsuki Resort which was located quite nearby.


    Tootsuki Resort is a brand name owned by Tootsuki Culinary Academy. The brand includes a lot of inns, vis, hotels, and summer resorts. It is located in an unknownnd, surrounded by high mountains andkes.


    Tootsuki Resort was one of his favorite ces to eat since his tongue was quite sensitive. He also didn''t need to worry about the quality of the food since it was guaranteed by the best chef who had graduated from Tootsuki Culinary Academy.


    Utaha looked at Haru who seemed very calm and couldn''t help but curse him underneath. She didn''t expect him to bring her to the hotel directly.


    ''This bastard!''


    If this wasn''t in public then she would curse him. But at the same time, she blushed hugging his arm tightly since she didn''t hate it.


    Ordering their food, they didn''t expect that they would be lucky that Chef Dojima who was the General Manager of Tootsuki Resort and 1st seat of Ten Council in Tootsuki Academy of 69th generation would cook their foods personally.


    Haru rubbed his chin and thought that "Tootsuki Academy" could be made into quite an interesting story.


    Looking at Haru, Utaha could tell that he was thinking about something and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking that this Tootsuki Culinary Academy can be made into an interesting manga," Haru said.


    "Oh-ho?" U


    Utaha seemed to be very interested and asked, "What kind of story?"


    "Well, it is about someone who eats food then has an orgasm from the deliciousness of the food," Haru said.


    Utaha raised her eyebrow and said, "So it is hi manga?"


    "Well, yeah," Haru said. He didn''t have a blush or anything on his face when he answered her question. It was as if he was saying something normal to Utaha.


    "¡­"


    Utaha didn''t really mind since she had quite a high tolerance toward hi manga.


    "You need a good illustrator for it."


    Utaha remembered that Haru''s sense of art was quite different from normal people which would be hard for him to draw such a manga. (Haru''s sense of art is quite avant-garde). She thought for a bit and said, "You''re going to sell your game on Winter Comiket, right? Then, you might find a good illustrator in that ce."


    Haru wasn''t serious about making a manga about "Tootsuki Academy" but he nodded regardless.


    Waiting for the food, they talked about various things such as manga, novels, movies, etc. Their hobbies were simr and it might be the reason why it was easy for them to be together.


    Before long their food had arrived, a delicious aroma struck their nose and their empty stomach intensified their appetite. They ate the food together but¡­


    *Ssh!*


    Utaha knocked her juice and spilled on Haru''s pants.


    "Sorry, Haru!"


    Utaha began to panic and took a napkin on the table to wipe down Haru''s pants from the juice. She was about to reach for his pants, but she was stopped by him.


    "What''s wrong?" Utaha asked.


    "This is public. If you''re eager then we can do itter," Haru said with a teasing smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Blushing, Utaha realized how shameful her actions were. She threw the napkin at Haru andined.


    "Damn, pervert!"


    Haru caught the napkin and wiped his pants. He frowned when he saw that the stain of the juice remained on his pants.


    "It seems that I can''t go back like this."


    Utaha was worried and asked, "Do you want to stay in the hotel to clean your pants first?"


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. I can ask the hotel forundry service.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha only realized that she had been trapped by him, but somehow she didn''t hate it.


    Inside the room, Utaha sat on the edge of the bed feeling nervous. She clutched her bag while looking at the box of condoms on her bag waiting for Haru toe out from the bathroom.


    The door of the bathroom was opened with a "click" sound, Haru came out from the bathroom while wearing a bathrobe. Looking at Utaha''s expression, he felt that she was very cute and asked, "What made you nervous about?"


    "Huh? I''m not nervous! I''m very calm!"


    Utaha raised her chin as if a proud peacock. She snorted and put her bag on the table before grabbing a TV remote. Turning on the TV, she watched a news show that announced a man was castrated after doing something bad to a woman. She smiled and increased the volume of the TV so this bad guy could hear it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and thought that he needed to avert her mind to something. He thought for a while and asked, "Utaha, do you want to see a draft of my manga?"


    Utaha turned off the TV and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yeah, do you want to see it?"


    "Yes."


    Haru took out hisptop and sat beside Utaha on the bed.


    Utaha also sat next to Haru.


    They changed their position andid on their stomachs on the bed.


    After being shown, Utaha read it curiously beside him. She had to admit that the quality of the manga was very good and asked, "When is it going to be published?"


    "Next year. It should be published in early January," Haru said. It could have been quicker, but he wanted to make it booming first. His video hosting website was almost ready soon and he could also use it for promotionter.


    Utaha nodded and asked, "I''ve been wanting to ask."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you buy that railwaypany?" Utaha asked. She thought that there were a lot of railwaypanies, but she wondered why he thought about buying thatpany.


    "Did you not know that the subsidiary of that railwaypany is Tochigi Destiny Land," Haru said. (parody of Tokyo D*sn*y Land. I don''t need to exin, right?)


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah, I also own a publishingpany and I can use some of the characters in my mangater for the theme park," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Utaha only realized that all of thepanies which Haru owned connected to each other. She thought that it would be perfect if he owned a movie and musicpany in the future.


    Looking at her expression, Haru said with smile, "Now, you realize that your boyfriend is awesome, right?" He thought for a while and said, "Just as the cherry blossom is a flower among flowers, Kasugano is a man among men!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha snorted softly when thought that this guy was too shameless, but at the same time, she also thought that her boyfriend was the best. The only thing that she regretted was that she couldn''t own him by herself. She thought for a while and asked, "Have you done that kind of thing to both Sora and Megumi?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "What kind of thing?" He pretended as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Don''t y dumb, I''m asking whether you have sex with them?" Utaha asked with a serious expression.


    Haru sighed and said, "Do you believe that I haven''t done it?"


    "Really?"


    Utaha was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "They''re too young." He might or might not do itter when both Megumi and Sora had be high school students, but he wasn''t sure either way. He wasn''t the type who would force someone and it all depended on the situation.


    Utaha seemed surprised and said, "I don''t expect you to have that kind of conscience. I''ve always thought that you''re walking libido."


    "What do you think of me?"


    Haru was speechless.


    "Pervert, scumbag, yboy, lewd beast¡­" Utaha kept mocking him.


    Haru couldn''t handle it and said, "Let me code that dirty mouth." He moved his lips closer and kissed her.


    Utaha had expected this and put all of her skill which she had learned from him to defeat him. She thought that she could at least hold the ground, but she was quickly defeated. Then his naughty hand started to touch her body. Her breath gasped, and she moaned from time to time. She didn''t know how many girls had fallen for him which somehow made her quite depressed that she wasn''t his first.


    ''But I''ll give him my first¡­''


    Utaha felt that his hand reached for that spot and hurriedly stopped him.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Her face flushed and she tried to regain her breath.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru stopped and asked.


    Utaha grabbed her bag and searched for something.


    Haru waited patiently wondering what Utaha would get from her bag.


    "Use this."


    Looking at the box of condoms in Utaha''s hand, Haru smiled and asked, "So you''ve prepared?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha blushed and nodded shyly.


    Haru looked at the box and said in an awkward manner, "Utaha¡­ I''m sorry, but I can''t use that."


    "Huh? Why?" Utaha was surprised.


    "It won''t fit."


    "¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Utaha only realized it now, but the bulge on his pants was quiterge.


    "I, it won''t hurt me, right?"


    "Of course not, leave it to me. I''ll make you the happiest girl in this world tonight."


    Utaha nodded and hugged him.


    "I love you, Haru¡­"


    "I love you, Utaha."


    Utaha took a deep breath and said, "If you leave me after this, then expect me to cut down the thing on your pants."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and started to make the process of turning her from a girl into a woman.

 Chapter 624 Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 624 Unreasonable</h4>


    Haru who had woken up in the early morning didn''t bother Utaha who slept very soundly after a night workout. He escaped from her couch and wrote a note that he was going to the gym for a while.


    Kissing her forehead, Haru thought that he was lucky to meet her.


    "Haru¡­"


    Inside the gym, Haru who had worked out didn''t expect to meet Dojima.


    Dojima came toward him asking him how Haru was able to create such a muscle on his body.


    Haru felt weird at first, but in the end, he talked about how he had made his muscles.


    It didn''t take a long time before they became friends, they talked about various things such as food and muscle.


    Haru didn''t stay too long, but he asked Dojima to help him with nutritional food since she had just be a woman.


    Dojima nodded and told him that he would prepare something nutritional for him and his girlfriend.


    They exchanged their email and phone number since in 2009 there were a lot of people still using flip phones.


    Haru was speechless and didn''t say anything. He waited for a while before he returned to his room, but he heard a loud sound of typing from inside.


    "The main character received a message from the heroine then he started to read the message that was only written but he scrolled it down until he saw a single message which was written¡­


    "Goodbye.


    "The main character turned and saw the heroine was holding a knife charging toward him stabbing that knife into the main character¡­


    *Stab!* *Stab!* Stab!


    "I won''t give you to anyone! This is your fault! Why have you done this to me!!!!!!!!"


    Haru was speechless looking at Utaha who seemed to be unstable typing on herptop loudly. He took a deep breath and sighed. He walked toward her and said, "Sorry to leave you for a while. I''ve brought you breakfast. Let''s eat it while it is still warm."


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha sulked and her eyes were red since she thought that Haru had left her after he had taken her for the first time.


    It was quite normal for a girl to be emotional after she lost her first time, especially a sensitive girl such as Utaha.


    Haru caressed her hair and said, "I''m sorry to leave you alone, alright? I have written you a note on the table."


    Utaha looked at the table and noticed that there was a paper there, but she snorted and sulked again.


    Haru was helpless and said, "I went to the kitchen before asking Chef Dojima to prepare a special breakfast to replenish your blood after all you had a lot of bloodst night."


    Utaha blushed, but nced at him while asking, "Really?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to wake up so early."


    Haru nodded and said, "Here you can see it."


    Utaha looked at the porridge. She wanted to move, but her sensitive part was quite swollen after she tasted the pleasure of an adult. She had to admit that it was really enjoyable, but she might have been a bit too wildst night.


    "Are you alright?"


    Haru put down the breakfast and gave her a massage on her legs.


    "This is your fault for forcing me with your big thing!" Utahained.


    "My bad, my bad, but you like it, right?" Haru said.


    Utaha blushed and said, "Feed me!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll feed you."


    Haru scooped the porridge and fed Utaha. "Open your mouth."


    "Aahhh¡­"


    Utaha opened her mouth and ate the porridge. She felt that her stomach was very warm and somehow it feltfortable.


    "Is it good?" Haru asked with a smile


    "Aahhh¡­¡­" Utaha opened her mouth again.


    Haru started to feed her again.


    Utaha ate the porridge slowly and moved toward him resting on his chest letting him feed her. She loved it when she was being pampered and asked, "Haru, do you love me?"


    "I love you. I love Kasumigaoka Utaha the best."


    Utaha wanted to move closer since she was happy but stopped since it was very hard to move when she just lost her first time. She felt annoyed again and pinched his thigh.


    "Why are you angry now?" Haru was helpless.


    "Because you''re a bastard who forces such a pitiful girl like me with that big thing on your pants!"


    "¡­"


    Haru realized how unreasonable this girl was.


    Utaha returned in the afternoon because she didn''t want her parents to see her state after losing her for the first time, especially her father.


    Haru was by her side helping her to walk to her house.


    But suddenly the door of her house was opened and both of them saw Utaha''s mother who smiled looking at both of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them were silent until Utaha''s mother started to cry making them confused.


    "My little girl has grown up now¡­"


    Utaha frowned and couldn''t help but became very annoyed and pinched Haru''s waist again since this guy was the one who caused her this problem. She felt very embarrassed and told him to carry her to her room.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''How unreasonable¡­''


    Haru thought inwardly.


    Haru returned to his house, but he didn''t see anyone. He was inside his room and he received an email from Sora that told him to go to the shrine. He didn''t think much and walked to the shrine, but received another chat from Utaha.


    Utaha: "I''m bored."


    Haru: "Let''s do it again when you have recovered."


    Utaha: "¡­¡­"


    Utaha: "Ok."


    Haru: "Take a rest first."


    Utaha: "Hmmm¡­"


    Haru smiled and put his smartphone in his pocket. Walking for a while, he had arrived in the shrine and saw that the shrine had changed after he had renovated it.


    The process of renovation was quite quick since there weren''t many things that needed to be changed within the shrine since the building was in good condition.


    Haru nodded in satisfaction when he looked at the shrine and entered the main building.


    "Sora, Megumi."


    Haru opened the door and saw both of them were wearing shrine maiden uniforms which surprised him.


    "How is it?" Sora asked while showing her figure.


    "Is it good?" Megumi asked unsurely since it was her first time wearing a shrine maiden uniform.


    "¡­¡­"


    Giving them a thumbs up, Haru said, "Very good! Let me take a picture of both of you right away." He took a camera out of nowhere taking a picture of both of them.


    Sora smiled and asked, "When are we going to open this shrine?"


    "We can open it right away."


    "Eh?"


    "It isn''t like someone needs to be here, right?" Haru said.


    Unlike a store in the neighborhood, the shrine didn''t need someone to wait inside every time. But he needed to find someone to clean it from time to time.


    Sora thought for a while and nodded.


    They talked to each other until Megumi showed him a priest uniform.


    "Haru, how about you wear this?"


    Looking at Megumi''s expression, Haru could tell that this girl was in love with fashion or cosy. He nodded and wore it right away. He thought that it was good to spend his time with his girls since he had slowly forgotten about the stress that he felt after the quest before.

 Chapter 625 Separated?

    <h4>Chapter 625 Separated?</h4>


    The next day, Haru and Ritsu went to the Tootsuki Culinary Academy since he had been invited as a judge for a Shokugeki match. Sitting on the bulletproof Rolls Royce Phantom which he had bought and modified in the past, he brought her since she wanted to see the most prestigious culinary school in this country.


    "I''m quite curious about this school," Ritsu said.


    "You can enter through theirputer, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I have, but I thought that it would be better to see it using this body."


    Ritsu looked at Haru and asked, "How about you?"


    "I haven''t been there."


    Haru shook his head. He had onlye to Nakiri''s mansion before to visit Senzaemon in the past. He was quite curious and wondering how big this school was.


    Talking to each other, the car moved slowly toward the Tootsuki Culinary Academy.


    The driver of the car was a GT Robot which was being manipted by Ritsu.


    One of the best decisions of his life was to bring Ritsu back with him. It was also the reason why he didn''t mind sharing a lot of things with her. She had also helped him with a lot of things such as managing his house and helping him with business.


    "Is that the ce?" Ritsu asked.


    "It should be," Haru answered.


    It took them half an hour of the trip before they arrived at the location. Their first impression of this school was huge.


    They could see endless green hills and it was also covered with lush greenery. There were also a lot of small hills, a smallke, and some big buildings around this area. The afternoon sun was projected on theke showing beautiful pale golden waves that were shaking slightly.


    Haru knew that the price ofnd in Tokyo was very pricey and Japan was a country with very scarcend. Such a school with argend would value at least tens or more billions of yen.


    Considering his worth, then it might be possible to buy this entire school, but he didn''t intend to buy it since the education business was quite troublesome and the name of Nakiri n was very loud in the culinary world. Without the name of Nakiri n then there wouldn''t be any people who joined this school.


    "Do you have any information about this school, Ritsu?" Haru asked. Even though Tootsuki was a very famous school, he didn''t know much about this school. But it was quite normal unless someone wanted to be a chef, no one would know about this school.


    "Hmm, from what I know that this school is very strict and the graduation rate is less than 1%," Ritsu said.


    ''Less than 1%¡­''


    Haru understood why a lot of hotels, vis, or rich families would decide to hire a chef from this academy since the students who were able to graduate from this school must be an elite among the elite in the culinary world.


    Stopped in front of the entrance, the door was opened and Haru and Ritsu went out together.


    The staff moved diligently to greet both of them and asked about the invitation. Even if they didn''t have an invitation considering the car which they had brought to this event.


    Haru gave the staff his invitation while looking around slowly.


    The staff didn''t seem surprised when Haru gave him a special invitation. He talked politely to him and guided him inside.


    Looking around, Haru could see that a lot of people were dressed in suits and dresses. Though he didn''t care much about it and walked together with Ritsu.


    Walking together, the staff exined a lot of things to them, and some people also greeted them along the way.


    Haru didn''t know who they were and greeted them back politely. He had never seen an arrogant second young generation in his life and he didn''t think such people existed in this world since or it might exist, but he felt that it was too foolish to actively provoke someone.


    Some people were curious about Haru since no one could ignore his presence. But some people realized who he was since he appeared in the media some time ago.


    Haru had never epted an interview and didn''t like attention on himself, and that was why he wasn''t that famous, but for people who read the financial news, they would know instantly that he was the famous "Golden Boy".


    "Golden Boy", it was Haru''s nickname after creating a billion dors through the gold market.


    Some people wanted to talk to him asking him how he could do that, but he had left them quickly.


    Haru and Ritsu were being guided in the hall with various delicious buffets on therge table.


    "Isn''t it a cookingpetition?" Haru asked. He felt weird since it felt like a party rather than a cookingpetition.


    "Yes, it is a cookingpetition, but it is also going to decide the members of Elite 10," the staff said.


    "Elite 10?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The staff was surprised and asked, "I''m sorry, but you don''t know about Elite 10?"


    "Nope, I only know that I''m being invited to be a judge on cookingpetition," Haru said.


    The staff nodded and said, "Yes, the cookingpetition between Nakiri Erina-sama and Etsuya Eizan-sama to determine the position of Elite 10." He also started to exin to both of them about Elite 10. After that, he told them to wait in this ce for a while and brought a receptionistdy with him.


    The receptionistdy came to Haru and her eyes brightened up. But she knew her chance was zero when Ritsu had been watching her. She calmed herself and said, "This gentleman, please follow me since you''re one of the judges of the Shokugeki match, we have prepared a special lounge for you."


    "Thank you."


    Haru nodded and also brought Ritsu with him, but, after taking a few steps he was stopped by the receptionistdy.


    "T, this gentleman, for the sake of fairness of the Shokugeki match, you can''t bring yourpanion with you¡­"


    Haru and Ritsu looked at each other at that moment.


    "Well, has he arrived?"


    Senzaemon nodded after receiving a report from his people and said, "That''s good just to arrange him in the same room as Erina." But when the next report made him speechless when he heard that Haru had brought a femalepanion.


    "Damn! He even brings his girlfriend here?!"


    Senzemon felt dizzy and said, "No matter what, just separate them!"


    Senzaemon knew that this guy was quite a yboy, especially when he heard the report that Haru was very close to the youngdy of Momobami n. He had wanted to make him into his grandson-inw and match him with his granddaughter. He also didn''t want Haru to have a rtionship with such a troublesome n such as Momobami n since Haru was a grandson of his dear friend and it was also very rare to be able to search for such a capable young man since he also wanted the best for his granddaughter.


    Senzaemon could only hope and his n worked and hopefully, Erina and Haru would be closer after this.

 Chapter 626 Weird...

    <h4>Chapter 626 Weird¡­</h4>


    "I can''t bring mypanion?" Haru asked since he felt that it was quite weird.


    "Well, that''s alright, Haru," Ritsu said.


    "Alright? No, I can stay with you here," Haru said.


    "No, you''re going to be a judge of thepetition, right? I feel that thisdy''s words are very reasonable," Ritsu said.


    The receptionistdy nodded and felt grateful at Ritsu.


    "Don''t you want to buy a football club? I saw the owner here and I would talk to him in the meantime," Ritsu said. She also had her own fun creating a business empire with Haru and also wanted to help him to achieve his ambition.


    Hearing Ritsu''s answer, Haru didn''t force her and said, "I''ll leave you for a while then." He looked at the receptionistdy and said, "Where should I go?"


    "Please follow me¡­"


    Thedy smiled and guided him to another location.


    Ritsu looked at Haru''s back before she walked toward the owner one of the football clubs in the J1 League (Japan football).


    Haru was being guided to the outside of the hall. He was wondering where he needed to stay before thepetition.


    "Please wait here for a while," thedy said and left him for a while since she wanted to bring him a refreshment. She wasn''t sure why she needed to bring Haru here, but she could only obey her superior''s order.


    Haru nodded and waited for the receptionistdy, but suddenly he was being approached by someone.


    This young man introduced himself as Etsuya Eizan, and he wanted to bribe Haru with three million yen for him to help him on the Shokugeki matchter.


    Haru felt a bit funny, but he decided to ept the money from Eizan.


    Eizan smiled and gave him a suitcase with money inside.


    Haru told Eizan not to worry since he would help himter.


    Eizan nodded and left him, but he couldn''t help but feel that the young man was quite familiar somehow.


    Senzaemon who was inside his room suddenly received a report that Eizan had approached Haru.


    "Well, that guy loves to use dirty tricks."


    He knew that Eizan might probably intend to give Haru a bribe to help him during a match, but he didn''t think that Eizan could be sessful since Haru didn''tck money. He believed in his grandson-inw, but the next report made him speechless.


    "What the heck?!"


    Senzaemon wanted to strangle Haru who decided to ept Eizan''s bribe at this moment.


    Haru who was holding the suitcase suddenly was approached by the staff who brought a refreshment.


    "Sir, here is our refreshment," the staff said with a smile.


    Haru was quite thirsty and took the juice before drinking it slowly, but he felt weird when the staff didn''t leave him.


    "Is there anything?"


    The staff member rubbed her nose and felt quite nervous before leaving him.


    When the staff had left, Haru suddenly felt that his dder was almost on the limit and he wanted to take a leak.


    "Where is the toilet?"


    Haru looked around and saw a toilet sign. He didn''t hesitate and ran toward the toilet. He ignored the staff who called for his name since he was almost on his limit.


    Rushing toward the toilet, Haru only thought to relieve the water inside his dder. He opened the door and entered the toilet. He was ready to pull his zipper, but suddenly he was stunned since there was someone inside the toilet at the time.


    But that''s not the point!


    The point is that it isn''t a man, but a girl.


    The girl had just wiped her lower body with tissue paper.


    Haru who saw this scene couldn''t help but feel surprised by this gift, especially when he saw those beautiful white legs. He could also see her smooth lower body which was slightly wet from the water. In short, he started to forget that he wanted to take a leak because of the girl in front of him.


    The girl also noticed that Haru had entered the toilet.


    "¡­¡­"


    Time seemed to stop at this moment, Haru and the girl stared at each other for a second or two. No words came out of their mouths.


    "Sorry."


    Haru went out of the toilet directly and closed the door.


    At this time, the staff member also rushed toward the toilet and saw Haru who came out. She sighed in relief and said, "Kasugano-sama, the cooking match is about to begin, pleasee with me to the lounge and wait."


    "Is there a toilet in the lounge?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then, guide me!"


    Haru had forgotten to take a leak earlier and he was almost on his limit. It was also very unhealthy to hold his leak for a long time and he wanted to take it out as soon as possible. He, who was being guided by the staff, started to think about the thing that had happened on the toilet before.


    ''That girl shouldn''t have seen me, right?''


    It was just a coincidence, and they were also strangers, so the probability of meeting each other again in the future was basically zero.


    "Kasugano-sama, here is the longue."


    The staff led him to the room and said, "The hall is now being finalized and about one hourter thepetition will officially start. In the meantime, please wait here and when the time has arrived, we will send someone to notify Kasugano-sama." She spoke very fluently and added, "Of course, there isputer, TV, game console, and other entertainment facilities within the room and all of them are avable so Kasugano-sama doesn''t need to be worried about the boredom inside the room¡­"


    Haru only nodded then opened the door directly to go to the toilet.


    After the door was closed, the staff didn''t leave, but nced around in a sneaky manner, then started to count inside his heart.


    ''One¡­''


    ''Two¡­''


    ''Three¡­''


    "KYAAAAAA!!!!!"


    As soon as the words "three" came out, a woman''s scream came from the room, and the staff muttered in a guilty manner. "I''m sorry, Miss¡­" Then she took his walkie-talkie to call Senzaemon.


    "Boss, everything is done."


    "Well, are you sure that Haru has seen Erina in the shower?"


    "Yes, I was outside the door and heard the screaming of the Young Lady inside."


    "That''s good¡­"


    Senzaemon nodded then pondered for a moment as if thinking about something.


    Seeing that, the staff didn''t dare to interrupt him since the person on the phone was the director of the Tootsuki Group and his prestige was really high. She thought that Senzaemon was thinking about something important at this moment.


    "Do you think that I should give them aphrodisiac medicine?"


    "What?!" The staff was startled.


    "I know the character of my granddaughter very well, to be honest, it is absolutely impossible for her to love someone in a short time¡­"


    Senzaemon felt that if he wasn''t in hurry then there would be a lot of people who would try to grab Haru from him, especially the youngdy from the Momobami n. He didn''t want that to happen and he also liked to have Haru as his grandson-inw and to do that he needed to make their rtionship be very close to each other as soon as possible.

 Chapter 627 Erina is angry.....

    <h4>Chapter 627 Erina is angry¡­¡­</h4>


    Inside the room which wasparable to a five-star hotel room, with a Persian carpet on the ground, bright lights, a clean environment, and a faint scent of flowers and trees within the room¡­


    Everything was beautiful andfortable, but Erina was very angry at this moment.


    After taking a shower by herself, she dried her wet body and was ready to wear her clothes, but suddenly a man entered the bathroom and saw her from behind.


    A round buttstock, a beautiful curve in the waist that led into a smooth back.


    Such a beautiful scene had never been seen by anyone and only this man had ever seen it.


    However, if this man was mesmerized by that scene then Erina would be only annoyed, but her feeling was different at this moment because anger was filled into her chest.


    That man!


    That bastard!


    This bastard man!


    After seeing her naked back, the first reaction wasn''t to turn around and run away, nor to apologize immediately, or even to pounce on her and hold her inside the bathroom, but to say something that made very angry.


    "Miss, please hurry up, I want to take a piss!"


    When that man uttered this sentence with an anxious expression, Nakiri Erina was stupified and in disbelief. She even thought that it was her hallucination and rubbed her ears several times unconsciously, giving the man five seconds to watch her body once again.


    When she reacted and realized that all of the things that had happened were real, her whole body started to shake and felt humiliation.


    That''s right, she feels humiliated!


    If the other person just looked at her body, then she would only feel angry, but this man looked at her body like nothing happened and even told her to hurry up!


    After hearing that sentence, Erina felt a very deep sense of shame that she had never experienced in her 15 years of life.


    When thinking about this matter, Nakiri Erina felt anger inside the bottom of her heart for that man to dare to say such a thing to her. She mmed the door fiercely and shouted, "Aren''t you just urinating? Why did it take you so long!!!!"


    "My stomach hurts, I''lle out after this," Haru answered.


    Erina was furious when this guy dared to lie to her and felt that this guy must be trying to avoid responsibility, and made an excuse to not see her. She felt very annoyed and mmed the door again, but this time the door was opened.


    It might be because of her anger that she had forgotten that the lock of this door was broken, and when she mmed the door, the door of the bathroom was opened. Then she saw this guy clean his anaconda then became startled hurriedly turned around only showing his butt to Erina.


    Erina''s eyes were locked between his legs for a while because she was stunned, but then she also felt angry when she saw this man thought that she tried to peek at him.


    ''Does he think I''ll peek at him?!''


    Erina only felt her blood pressure rise very high, then she felt everything turn ck before she passed out.


    Erina opened her eyes slowly and felt a bit confused looking at the ceiling and her surroundings. She blinked her eyes and couldn''t understand the situation.


    ''Where is this ce?''


    ''Oh, right! It''s a lounge arranged by the school.''


    Today was an important day for Nakiri Erina since the school had specially arranged a quiet room for herself to keep her condition to the best. For this reason, her secretary, Hisako Arato, who was usually always by her side, wasn''t allowed to stay with her by the school.


    Then she decided to wash her body before thepetition since it was needed.


    This is a normal requirement because, for the chefs, even a slight smell on the body will affect the food that they cook.


    She stripped herself off to take a bath and then¡­


    Erina suddenly remembered everything and got out of bed, touched her clothes, then sighed in relief.


    ''Fortunately¡­''


    Her clothes were intact and she wasn''t naked.


    After she felt relief, she started to look at her surroundings again, and then, she noticed a man sitting on the chair seemed to work or something.


    ''This guy hasn''t left yet! How dare you y with hisptop here!''


    Nakiri Erina came down from the bed with anger walking toward him step by step, but the man seemed to be concentrating on what he was doing, and even when she came behind, he didn''t even respond. She was curious about what he was doing when she saw him reading a manga.


    But she had never read this manga before, and she felt curious about it.


    For people who knew about Nakiri Erina, she was a girl who couldn''t be honest with the people on their surroundings, she was also very haughty and proud, but there was a secret that she hadn''t been able to share with everyone and that was her hobby. She loved to read manga, especially shoujo manga (manga for a girl). Even though the manga on theptop wasn''t shoujo manga, but reading each line, the characters in the manga, and the story that was so exciting, she couldn''t help but be immersed and started to forget about what happened earlier.


    For a long time, Erina saw that there was a lot of manga, and each of them only had two chapters, then she also saw a draft page which hadn''t been painted fully making her feel a bit curious.


    ''Why are there a lot of stories that I''ve never read before?''


    However, from each story, she could feel the friendship, youth, fight, and hot-blooded character making her very excited.


    Each of the stories on theputer was very interesting and exciting making her anticipate what kind of story would appear soon, however, his hand suddenly stopped.


    "Why did you stop? I want to read the next page."


    "Well, Missy, you''re pressing against my shoulder," the man replied with a somewhat awkward voice.


    Just after Erina thought what made him stop, she realized that her chest was a bit stuffy for some reason as if being squeezed by something.


    Look down¡­


    Erina realized her plump boobs pressed very close to the man''s shoulder. Herplexion turned red and she wanted to pass out, but she couldn''t pass out once again since she had just passed out before.

 Chapter 628 Tsundere again?

    <h4>Chapter 628 Tsundere again?</h4>


    After Erina had passed out, Haru didn''t use that opportunity to run away since this ce was his lounge, and the staff woulde over himter.


    If there was a girl who passed out inside his room, he wasn''t sure how to exin it to the staff.


    So he carried Erina to the bed then went to theputer desk taking out hisptop inside his zipper space then checked the manga that had been drawn by the artist from hispany checking the story and the drawing since yesterday he was having fun with Utaha and also managed the matter of the shrine. He didn''t have time to check all of the stories inside hisptop.


    Then the story continued¡­¡­


    "Grandpa! What the hell is going on?! Why is there a man inside my room?!"


    Erina held her phone and questioned her grandfather, Nakiri Senzaemon.


    "Do you mean Kasugano-kun? He is our distinguished guest! Because the hotel''s presidential suite is not enough, I have to arrange your room together¡­ What''s wrong? Are there any idents?"


    "No, no!"


    Erina blushed and she couldn''t tell her grandfather what had happened inside the room.


    "Well, that''s it. You have to get along with him."


    Hung the phone, Erina who sat down on the edge of the bed felt very angry, staring at Haru who was sitting opposite her without words.


    Haru also stared at Erina who was looking at him. It wasn''t his first time meeting her since he had also seen her several times, but he had to admit that this girl was really beautiful, especially when he saw her sitting there with folding her arms showing a very cold expression, making him somehow want to conquer her.


    It was just that there were a lot of beautiful women around him, and he had a certain resistance against such a beautiful girl.


    But, Haru knew that he needed to solve this problem.


    "This time, it is my fault."


    His expression was sincere and he apologized with all of his heart. He decided to apologize first since it was his fault to enter without checking inside.


    In this world, he was quitezy and didn''t even use his observation haki since sometimes it was very troublesome to listen to a lot of things around him. He also didn''t think that someone could threaten him in this world.


    Hearing the apologies from Haru, Erina''splexion became better. She couldn''t dig out his eyes or kill him, and scolding him also wasn''t her style. She had thought to call the security to solve this matter, but her grandfather had told her that Haru was a distinguished guest, so it would probably useless to call the security here.


    Erina thought that she really couldn''t do anything against him. She looked at him again and remembered him since she had seen him several times by an incident, but she wouldn''t have imagined meeting him here. She had seen him twice and each time she saw him with different girls and knew that this guy was a bad guy on the Shoujo manga that she usually read, but what made her frustrated this guy didn''t even respond when he saw her naked body making very angry. She suddenly remembered the thing that she had seen before. She looked away and asked, "I, is your girlfriend, alright?" She remembered that his girlfriend had a lot of medicine in her bag before.


    "My girlfriend? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "Ugh¡­ I, I saw a lot of medicine in her bag when I met you at a Spanish restaurant," Erina said.


    Haru was a bit surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face since he knew that this girl had mentioned Sakura. He shook his head and said, "Oh, that''s not her medicine."


    "Hmm?"


    "We''re on our way to her grandma''s house since her grandma is sick," Haru said since he didn''t want to tell about Sakura''s problem to a stranger even though that stranger was supposed to be his fiancee.


    Erina nodded and thought that she was thinking too much.


    "How is her grandma?"


    "Well, she passed a month ago," Haru said simply.


    "I''m sorry."


    Erina felt quite ufortable at this moment.


    "You don''t need to worry too much."


    Haru also thought that the situation had turned awkward and decided to change the topic. He looked at her and asked, "It seems that you were very interested in my manga before?"


    "H, huh? I don''t like your manga! Your manga is really bad!" Erina said and looked away. She couldn''t be honest with herself when Haru asked that question directly. She knew that it was wrong, but she was very embarrassed, to tell the truth. Even though she was curious about that manga, she couldn''t tell him her honest feeling.


    "If it''s not good, why did youy on my shoulders for a long time?" Haru asked with a teasing smile.


    Erina blushed and, looking away, felt embarrassed by his words.


    "But if you say that it isn''t good then I need to redo everything on my publishingpany then," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Huh? Publisherpany?"


    Erina looked at Haru curiously since she remembered that he was still in high school.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I own a smallpany publisher and have decided to publish a weekly manga magazine next year." He thought for a while and said, "That''s right, how about you read it for me so I can get the reader''s opinion about this magazine so I can correct it before it is published?"


    "Who do you think I am? Many people want to get my advice! Why should I help you!"


    Erina refused, but her eyes slowly turned looking at the screen of theptop for a while, then immediately retracted it. She wanted to see it but didn''t want to admit it.


    Haru thought that the character of this girl was a Tsundure and it felt a bit troublesome, but he had gotten used to Shinobu''s personality before.


    "But if you say those mangas aren''t good then I can only give up publishing the weekly manga magazine," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Wait! You have worked so hard to collect a lot of stories into a weekly magazine, how can you give up so easily!"


    Erina was surprised.


    "There is no other way, after all, my publishingpany needs to make money and gain a lot of readers."


    Haru had a regretful expression on his face and said, "If I don''t even get recognition from one reader then, why should I continue to make this weekly manga magazine?"


    "Forget it, let me read your manga for a while, but it doesn''t mean that because I like your manga!" Erina said.


    "Yes, yes, of course, I know that," Haru said with a smile.


    "Why are you smiling!"


    "Well, I''m just happy that you want to give me your advice for my magazine," Haru said.


    Erina snorted, sitting reluctantly on the chair, began to read the manga, and quickly became fascinated.


    Haru shook his head and thought that this girl was too cute somehow. He didn''t care much and let her read as much as she wanted, however, he didn''t know that there was another danger that wasing toward him.

 Chapter 629 Small Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 629 Small Revenge</h4>


    Nakiri Alice is the cousin of Nakiri Erina and she is also a student in the Tootsuki Culinary Academy. Even though she usually thought of Erina as her rival, in reality, she really loved her cousin so much and wanted to restore a good rtionship between them as their childhood time.


    That was why she was going to watch Erina''s match, however, she didn''t expect someone to see her inside the toilet which made her very angry.


    Although living in Scandinavia from childhood had made her character more open, she was only 15-year-old, and she didn''t have one boyfriend in her life¡­


    The thought of someone having seen her private ce made her crazy!


    But it was useless to go crazy, since that man ran too fast, and after she wore her skirt, that man disappeared.


    Depressed, she went to Erina''s lounge to talk to her cousin to make her mood better.


    However, when she walked to the lounge, she saw the staff member at the entrance of the door with a sneaky nce.


    ''Is he going to do something bad?''


    Alice walked behind the staff calmly then mmed his shoulder and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "M - Miss Alice!"


    The staff was startled and answered her question while stuttering, "I - I was ordered by Senzaemon-sama to deliver some things."


    "Hmm¡­ it''s suspicious¡­"


    Alice touched her chin and looked at the thing that had been brought by the staff. She pointed her finger at the box on the staff''s hands and asked, "What is that?"


    "It''sputer software."


    The staff had a guilty expression and said, "There is something wrong with theputer inside, and the Director asked me to send this in."


    "Is it?"


    Alice nodded and stretched out her hand.


    "I want to go in and talk with Erina, so leave it to me and you can go back."


    "What?!"


    The staff was dumbfounded, but he could do nothing.


    Alice took the box and opened it before twitching her lips. She wanted to ask something to the staff, but she saw he had already run away. She didn''t care much and opened the door.


    "Erina, I''m here to y with you!"


    After the shout, she pushed the door directly, and the door hit the wall with a "bang".


    Even if Erina was fascinated by the manga, but she couldn''t ignore such a loud noise, frowned with then turned her body with a "jiggle" and asked, "Alice! Didn''t you know that you need to knock on the door before you enter?"


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to be so angry."


    Alice waved her hand with a smile and said, "And even if I knock on the door or not, you''re not going to open the door anyway, so instead of knocking on the door, I''m helping you to open the door for me! That''s why it''s better that I just need to push the door ande in! I''m doing this for your sake!"


    Erina snorted and said before pointing her finger at Haru.


    "Who said that I would open the door? I can ask him to open the door for me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips.


    "Well¡­ There is a man inside the room¡­ Hey! There is a man!"


    Alice was surprised and said, "Erina, you need to exin to me, a single man and a single woman stay in the hotel suite together, what are you doing here?!"


    "Do you believe it or not, I''ll kick you out of this room."


    Erina was so mad that she almost fainted again.


    "Well, just kidding, don''t be so angry."


    Alice waved her hand with a smile, looking at Haru''s back, and suddenly realized that there was something wrong. She sniffed like a puppy and asked, "Have we seen each other before? You look very familiar, turn around so I can see you."


    "Sorry, it seems that we''re not very close."


    Haru rejected without hesitation.


    "Don''t reject me so quickly, I''m a very beautiful girl, don''t you want to look at me?"


    Alice put her slender finger against her pinkish lower lip and smiled.


    "Still say¡­ are you afraid that you look ugly?"


    Hearing the conversation between the two of them, Erina felt strange. Even though she hated Haru, she couldn''t say that he was ugly. Even though she was unwilling, she had to admit that one of the reasons she quickly forgave him in addition to his manga, and his sincere apology, Haru''s handsome appearance was also one of the important reasons.


    Alice was mad when she was being ignored and she decided to uncover his identity directly.


    "I know it is you! Your voice, your appearance, even if it turns into ashes, I will never forget it!"


    "Miss, what happened? Why didn''t I know what you''re saying?"


    His tone was quite nd and said, "We didn''t have any interaction with each other before, you might mistake me for someone."


    "How dare you pretend that you don''t know anything! I''m not wrong! You''re the one that was inside the bathroom before, right? You''re the one who has seen me naked before!"


    Alice was furious and thought that this man was very shameless. This guy had seen her naked and still dared to pretend that he didn''t know anything. But after saying this, she suddenly realized that she identally said that she shouldn''t say since she didn''t want Erina to know about such an embarrassing thing.


    However, just as she wanted to take her revenge against Haru, her cousin, Erina, was even angrier than her.


    Erina''s whole body was shaking, and even her big boobs were shaking around while standing up pointing her finger at Haru.


    "What''s going on?"


    Alice felt confused but also surprised and happy. She didn''t expect her cousin to care for her this much after hearing what Haru had done to her.


    But when she felt so moved inside her heart, Erina hurriedly said, "Kasugano! I thought that everything was just a coincidence, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person! You even target Alice!"


    "Nakiri, you misunderstand! All of this is really a coincidence!"


    Haru tried to erase this misunderstanding. He really felt unlucky (might be also lucky), that he had seen two naked girls, and those two girls were sisters.


    Such a coincidence would only happen in a harem novel or manga, right?


    Alice who heard their conversation between the two of them realized that Erina was also being seen by Haru and she felt better after hearing it. The anger on her heart dissipated instantly and thought that Haru really did a good job.


    Alice had been quite unhappy with Erina''s lofty character, and that was why she was happy when Erina was being seen by a man since she felt that she had pulled Erina from her altar.


    Watching a pair of men and women who were still bickering, Alice touched the thing in her pocket, and she suddenly thought something.


    "Erina,e with me."


    Alice pulled Erina who was angry at her side and said, "Erina, it is useless to fight him like this."


    "Then what should we do? It''s impossible to let him go this easily, right?"


    Erina was also depressed since the more she fought with him the more she wanted to forgive him, but she also didn''t want to forgive him that easily. She had to admit that Haru''s skill to coax a girl was very dangerous.


    "I have a solution."


    Alice moved her mouth closer to Erina''s ear and asked, "Tell me first that Grandpa hasn''t said anything that he would send you something, right?"


    "No."


    Erina shook her head.


    Alice took out a box from her pocket and opened it showing a powdery object inside a small bottle.


    "What do you think this is?"


    "What is this?" Erina asked.


    "Well, I don''t even know what it is¡­"


    "Are you going to make a joke again?!"


    Erina really couldn''t handle her cousin.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    Alice repeated and said, "Although I don''t know what this is, I know that it mustn''t be something good."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Alice told Erina what had happened before she entered the room and said, "Looking at the staff''s guilty expression, this thing obviously isn''t good, and yourpetition is about to start, so I guess this must be a trick from that Eizan guy! You remember what that guy is best at, right?"


    "¡­"


    Alice looked at Erina''s expression and continued.


    "That Eizan guy must be trying to convince you to eat this thing and stop you from entering thepetition! So why don''t we use this thing for Haru now?"


    "Wait, why did you call him Haru?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you don''t need to think too much."


    However, Haru who was by their side had heard everything and could only sigh at both sisters.

 Chapter 630 Ive not raised any Flag!

    <h4>Chapter 630 I''ve not raised any g!</h4>


    Erina was quite hesitant after hearing Alice''s solution.


    "Is this alright? Isn''t this very bad? Grandpa has said before, that he is a distinguished guest. If there is something wrong with him, then it isn''t easy to exin it to Grandpa."


    "It''s fine!"


    Alice waved her hand and said, "Anyway, that Eizan guy didn''t dare to poison you or cause you to be in serious condition, so I guess this thing is something like axative, and even if you eat it, it won''t be a big deal. At the very least, you need to let him have diarrhea and think of it as a small punishment. I have even thought this punishment to light for him since he has seen both of us naked!"


    "You''re not allowed to say that in the future! Especially in front of outsiders!" Erina hurriedly said since she didn''t want anyone to know that someone had seen her naked. She was the object of worship in Tootsuku Culinary Academy, and she would enter a high school next year. If there wasn''t any problem then she would enter the Elite Tens the moment she entered high school.


    If there was a rumor that someone had seen her naked then how could she maintain her face in front of a lot of people? (Well the one who has seen you is your own fiance¡­)


    "You don''t want to say it? It makes me want to say it more!"


    Alice smiled childishly and said, "I want to say that you stay in the hotel with a man and I also want to say that your body has been seen by that man!"


    "I - I''ll also tell you that your body is also being seen!"


    "Hehehe, just tell them, just tell them¡­"


    "What are you doing?"


    Even though he had heard what they were talking about since his ears were very keen, he didn''t say anything since it was quite funny somehow really¡­


    But he didn''t expect that such a troublesome thing would happen to him. Even though he had solved the misunderstanding with Erina, suddenly Alice came and caused more trouble for him.


    Haru thought that he shouldn''t ept the invitation to be the judge for the Shokugeki match and spent his day with Sora. He looked at both sisters who started to fight each other with a speechless expression.


    On the other side, both Alice and Erina had finished with the fight and stood in the corner of the room, panting tiredly.


    Alice took a deep breath and said, "Let''s stop the war¡­"


    "Who is causing the trouble first! Everything is your fault!"


    "Calm down, calm down."


    Alice waved her hand at Erina who was full of anger and said, "Let''s think how to let him eat this thing first."


    Erina thought for a while and said, "Make it into a dish?"


    "What kind of reason do we have to tell him when we give him the dish?"


    Alice was cornered about this matter and said, "After all, he has made us angry, and isn''t it too strange if we suddenly decide to cook him something? If I am in his ce, then I will think that there is something wrong with the dish, maybe I''ll get poisoned if I eat the food or something."


    Erina snorted and said, "Didn''t want to eat my food? How many people in the school can''t wait to eat the food that is cooked by me?" She ignored Alice and strode toward the kitchen.


    "Wait for me!"


    Alice followed Erina directly.


    In this lounge, in order to let her adjust her condition before the game, of course, there is a kitchen in this room, and both ingredients and kitchenware are also avable in this ce.


    As soon as the two sisters came into the kitchen, they immediately went to work.


    Although the dishes were made to punish Haru, they needed to think about a lot of things.


    However, the reason why they needed to think too much wasn''t to make the dish became delicious, but they were thinking about what kind of dish or cooking methods that were used so that the effect of the powder would be absorbed into the body faster.


    The cooking skills of the sisters were very high, and together, they made a dish full of colors, fragrances, and harmony between ingredients.


    "I have a cooking contestter. In return, for helping you read the manga, how about you try this dish for me?"


    Erina put the dish in front of Haru.


    Haru who had heard everything knew that there was something within the dish, but he had to admit that the dish seemed to be very delicious and very fragrant. He had seen a lot of talented chefs before, but he had to admit that Erina didn''t lose to any of them.


    "Eat it with gratitude! It''s probably the greatest glory in your life to be able to eat the food that I have made by myself! You''ll not have such an opportunity in the future!"


    Erina said impatiently while folding her arms.


    If it was inside the Tootsuki Culinary Academy, even if someone knew that there was a drug within the food, they would eat it without hesitation showing how delicious her food was.


    "To be able to eat the food that is made by Erina is a very rare chance!"


    Alice added oil to the fire.


    Haru wanted to reject but saw two sisters staring at him desperately. He could only nod and said, "Alright." He could put the food into the zipper on his tongueter.


    The food that was cooked by Erina was Chicken Curry.


    Golden chicken, yellow potatoes, and red radish were stewed, and they were stewed with special spaces that gave a very fragrant aroma.


    If Haru didn''t know that there was a drug within this dish, then he wouldn''t hesitate to eat this dish.


    Haru carefully scooped up a piece of chicken with his spoon, then slowly moved into his mouth.


    Two sisters gulped watching Haru slowly sending the food into his mouth.


    However, when Haru was about to eat this dish, a sudden knock on the door sounded.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    The knock was loud and in a hurried manner, trying to give them a message that there must be something important.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Haru sighed in relief and ced back the spoon, and ran to the door to open it.


    The door was opened, and there was a staff member standing outside. He was about to speak but suddenly felt two murderous eyes on him. He turned his gaze and saw Erina and Alice who looked at him with cold eyes as if they wanted to kill him right away.


    The staff became frightened and didn''t dare to speak.


    "What''s the matter!" Erina asked angrily.


    "That¡­ Miss, thepetition is about to start in half an hour. The General Manager asked me to inform you to go to the stage to prepare in advance."


    "I understand."


    Erina was very angry since when she was about to see Haru eating her food, but suddenly she was disturbed, however, she knew that she needed to prepare for herpetition.


    ''This guy!!!!''


    Erina stood up, walked to the door, and suddenly turned around. She raised her left hand and pointed her finger at Haru then suddenly.


    "That''s all for today! Anyway, from now on, we''ll be people from two different worlds! I''m destined to reach the top of the moon and be a high-profile person, and you, stand below, and look at my glory!"


    "Why do I feel that you have raised a g (trigger an unexpected event)?" Haru said while shaking his head.


    "I haven''t raised a g, you bastard!? Anyway, we will never meet again!"


    It might be because she was angry that she didn''t remember that she had met him twice before.


    Erina yelled angrily, then turned to walk away to prepare for herpetition.

 Chapter 631 Flowing Water

    <h4>Chapter 631 Flowing Water</h4>


    "I didn''t feel angry at you anymore."


    After Erina had gone, Alice suddenly said to him.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru was confused and didn''t even understand why Alice had said those words to him.


    "Of course, it''s not because of your sincere apology."


    "Then?"


    "Because you have made Erina be more energetic and happy." Alice supported her chin with her palm and her wine-red eyes were slightly sad. "You must be didn''t know what Erina is usually like."


    "Of course, I don''t know how she usually is, is there any difference from today?" Haru asked.


    "Usually she¡­"


    Alice was about to open her mouth, but she stopped then snorted. "You''re just an outsider anyway, why should I tell you so much?"


    Alice''s childish behavior made Haru feel a bit speechless, and he couldn''t help but say, "You have a very good rtionship with your cousin."


    "Who has a good rtionship with her! The person that I hate the most is her!" Alice jumped and panicked, staring at Haru intensely.


    "You''re already grown up, how can you act like a child," Haru said.


    "Who is a grown-up? I''m only fifteen!" Alice chirped.


    "Fifteen?"


    Haru observed Alice''s stature with amazement from her tall figure, her round buttstock, and plump breast. He was wondering if there was a secret to making such a figure since Sora''s body was quite petite since he thought a little meat in that area wouldn''t hurt, right?


    "Achoo!"


    Sora suddenly sneezed cutely.


    "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing, I have just felt that someone is thinking something rude about me," Sora said annoyedly.


    "¡­"


    Megumi wasn''t sure what to say at the time.


    "Are you of European descent?" Haru asked.


    "My father is Japanese and my mother is Nordic."


    Haru nodded and understood why Alice''s skin was so white.


    ''Well, that part is whiter¡­''


    Remembering the scene in the bathroom before made Haru feel a bit hot for some reason. He was wondering whether he should visit Utahater.


    "Why do I feel that you''re thinking something very rude now?" Alice asked with a suspicious expression.


    "You think too much," Haru said and waved his hand.


    "Really?"


    Alice nodded and didn''t think too much. She walked into the kitchen, took a spoon for herself, and sat down at the table.


    "Since Erina is gone, let''s just eat this dish together."


    "Well? You want to eat it too?"


    Haru looked at Alice strangely.


    "What kind of expression is that? Do you think that we have poisoned our own food?"


    Alice had an expression as if being wronged and said, "We are professional chefs, how can we put something strange into our guest?"


    Haru only nodded and didn''t intend to argue since he knew that a man shouldn''t argue with a woman since he would lose no matter what.


    "You don''t believe it? Then, I''ll eat it myself!"


    Alice snorted like a child, then scooped a spoonful of curry into her mouth, chewed it slightly, then showing a "gulp" movement on her throat, and showing that she had eaten the curry entirely.


    Haru only shook his head and sat down next to her then scooped up a piece of chicken before sending it into his mouth since he knew that he would be alright.


    Alice pretended to eat the curry and showed a sneer on her mouth waiting for Haru to ept his judgment. Of course, she couldn''t forgive him easily, even though she had to admit that he was her type, but this, and that was different.


    In fact, what she swallowed up just down was her saliva, and she hadn''t swallowed the curry inside her mouth. She looked at Haru with anticipation waiting for him to eat.


    ''Eat it!''


    ''Eat it!''


    ''Then you''ll spend your entire day in the toilet!''


    Alice''s mouth showed an evil-like smile, and from the corner of her eyes, she observed Haru who slowly put the curry into his mouth.


    Seeing that Haru was about to eat the curry, however, suddenly the same thing had just happened.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Cough!"


    Alice coughed since she was startled.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Haru stopped and asked.


    "No, it''s nothing, just go and open the door," Alice said calmly. She patted her breasts in relief. ''Fortunately, fortunately¡­" She stopped at the right moment and didn''t swallow the curry.


    Haru opened the door and saw there was a staff member standing outside of the door.


    The staff who saw him hurriedly said, "Kasugano-sama, thepetition is about to begin. The General manager has asked me to inform you to meet with the other judges."


    "Thank you."


    Haru nodded. He turned and about to say goodbye to Alice, but now he saw her looking at him intently as if wanted to swallow him.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Haru felt that this girl must have fallen to the ground when she was a baby since he felt that there was something with her head.


    "You¡­ You''re the judge of this cookingpetition?!" Alice was startled and couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "The problem is very big!!!!!!!"


    Alice knew that this guy couldn''t understand what it meant to be the judge in thispetition and exined, "The judges of this cookingpetition are all well-known people in the restaurant industry, but I have never heard of you! That''s it!" She suddenly thought something and asked, "Does Erina know about your identity?"


    "It seems that she doesn''t know."


    Haru shook his head since he didn''t remember that he had told Erina about it.


    Alice covered her face with her hands and was about to do something, but suddenly she realized that there was something wrong. She moved her hands to her cheeks, then a drop of cold sweat dripped from her forehead.


    "¡­"


    The curry that she had hidden on her cheeks before had identally been swallowed by her.


    "What happened to you?"


    Haru was sure that there was something wrong with her head.


    "No, it''s nothing, it doesn''t really matter, just go quickly."


    Alice put on a smile and pushed his back to make him hurriedly go away from his room since she wanted to throw up the thing inside her throat.


    "Are you really alright? If you don''t feel well then I can help you to go to the infirmary. Yourplexion is extremely pale and you also sweat so suddenly," Haru said and worried that this girl suddenly went sick.


    ''I''ll be fine if you leave hurriedly!''


    Alice wanted to shout, but she kept it inside her heart. "I have European ancestry, and it is normal to have pale skin, just hurry up and go meet the other judges!"


    "Really okay?"


    Haru knew that this girl had eaten the drugs within the curry and felt a bit worried.


    "I''m really alright, just hurry up!"


    "Ok."


    Haru didn''t force himself to stay after Alice had said so much. He nodded and left.


    After Haru had left, Alice quickly closed the door, then rushed into the bathroom, trying to spit out the food.


    But suddenly, she felt that her feet were so soft that she almost fell to the ground. She knew that something bad was about to happen.


    A soft groan came out from her red lips since she felt that it started toe¡­


    "Well¡­ this feeling is¡­"


    Alice who dropped on the soft carpet felt that her eyes blurred, and the heat on her stomach was so violent that she didn''t have a chance to resist, before long she knew that would happen to her.


    "Haru! I hate you!"


    Alice''s voice came out softly, two slender legs intertwined together and rubbed gently, the white and smooth legs were so dazzling under the light, and the breathing from her red lips became heavier, and finally, she couldn''t hold it anymore and a slender little hand reached into the bottom of her skirt.


    Then, in the end, the girl couldn''t suppress it anymore, and a sound of flowing water sounded within this quiet room¡­

 Chapter 632 FLAG....

    <h4>Chapter 632 FLAG¡­</h4>


    "Erina-sama, thepetition is about to begin in five minutes"


    Erina only nodded and when she saw the staff had gone she took a deep breath. Only a few people knew, in fact, that she didn''t like to cook, but she needed to cook better than anyone.


    "Erina, you''re special because you have the God of Tongue from your birth! You need to bring a new life to this decaying culinary world! You can''t waste your talent! You need to polish your skill as hard as you can as if trying to create art!"


    The words that her father said during her childhood lingered in her mind like a nightmare.


    From her childhood time, she grew up under her father''s hell-like training and her father also brainwashed her to instill that food needed to be delicious and perfect, if it not then it was only trash.


    Even though her father had been disowned and kicked out from the Tootsuki Group, the education of her father from her childhood still affected her deeply.


    Food needs to be delicious and perfect and if it is not then it is trash.


    Even now, she still thinks so.


    But the more she grew up, the more she felt as if she was being held in a cage, especially when she thought about her father, and made her feel a deep fear.


    That was why she was going to climb to the top of the Tootsuki Group and escape from her father''s cage.


    "Miss Nakiri, you shouldn''t be nervous, right?"


    Just then, a slightly annoyed voice sounded beside me.


    The owner of this voice is a young man with a very mature appearance. He has a slick back hairstyle, a gold ne, nted eyes like a viper, and a mocking expression face that will make everyone hate him.


    No one would get a good impression of him.


    "Etsuya Eizan¡­"


    Erina spat out the name of that person from her mouth since she remembered this guy wanted to put a drug to harm her. She felt uncontroble anger inside her heart.


    However, she did nothing because she knew that she didn''t have evidence, and in a cookingpetition, she would show him that her strength was above him.


    Erina turned away and ignored him.


    "This cold attitude is indeed worthy of the Young Missus of the Tootsuki Group."


    Eizan snorted and said, "I just hope that you don''t cry when you lose." He sneered and didn''t intend to talk with her again. The winner of this match had been decided.


    Just then, the staff came to inform them that it was time for thepetition.


    Thepetition venue is located in the banquet hall on the fifth floor of the hotel.


    Compared to the normal hall on the second floor, the banquet hall on the fifth floor is created for the rich and authority, and of course, the size of this venue isn''t that big rather it is quite modest.


    However, the number of guests that were invited to attend this banquet was just right.


    The entire venue is designed in a semi-circle, with judges and MC standing on the top of the straight-line stage, and the guests'' banquet spread out in an arc shape at the edge of the hall.


    The ce where Erina and Eizan cooked their food was located in the middle.


    Entering the hall, Erina''s heart was quite tense, but suddenly, she was surprisingly calm and started to think about what had happened to Alice.


    With Alice''s personality, that bastard Haru should have eaten the food, right?


    After eating her curry, is he going to have hell-like torture on the toilet?


    Erina wanted tough, but eventually, she shook her head.


    ''Forget it, after all, we''re bothing from different worlds¡­''


    Erina was sure that she wouldn''t meet him again in this life. (She might have forgotten that she has met him three times now).


    During this moment, the hotel MC was also shouting to invite the judges to appear, and the fives entered the stage from backstage in turn.


    The first judge is Dojima Gin. As the first seat of the 69th Tootsuki Culinary Academy, the General Head Chef and a member of the Board of Directors for T¨­tsuki Resort, it is not surprising that he is going to be a judge in thispetition.


    The second judge is Rnd Chapelle who is one of the lecturers in T¨­tsuki Culinary Academy and the chief of its French Cuisine Division. It also isn''t surprising for him to be chosen as a judge since he has often be a judge in the Shokugeki match.


    For the third and the fourth, they are also well-known celebrities in the restaurant industry.


    Even without the introduction of the MC, Erina also knew their names.


    However, when the finale judge appeared in front of her eyes, she stopped for a moment¡­


    At the same time, a slightly awkward introduction from the MC sounded in the hall:


    "The fifth judge is a student, Kasugano Haruka."


    ''Kasugano Haruka!!!!!''


    ''He''s one of the judges?''


    ''How could it be him?!''


    Erina couldn''t hide the shock on her face when she saw him walk toward the seat of the judge.


    At this time, Haru also saw Erina.


    The eyes of two people met each other, and Erina felt that her face was burning hot. She remembered the words that she had said before.


    "Eat it with gratitude! It''s probably the greatest glory in your life to be able to eat the food that I have made by myself! You''ll not have such an opportunity in the future!"


    "That''s all for today! Anyway, from now on, we''ll be people from two different worlds! I''m destined to reach the top of the moon and be a high-profile person, and you, stand below, and look at my glory!"


    "I''ve not raised a g, you bastard!? Anyway, we will never meet again!"


    These words that she had said less than half an hour before lingered into her ears.


    She said that she would never meet him again, however, he appeared in front of her now.


    She said that he could never eat her food in the future, but now she had to take an initiative to cook the food for him.


    She said in the future, that both of them would be two people from different worlds, and he was destined to look at her glory, however, now he had be a judge that could determine her future.


    ''The g is really happening!!!''


    Erina''s whole body began to tremble, and she felt very embarrassed. If thispetition wasn''t important, then she would immediately turn around and run away!


    "You seem quite surprised to see him."


    At this time, Eizan walked beside Erina and whispered, "To be honest, when I heard that a student is going to be one of the judges in thepetition, it really surprised me. I even wonder what is the thought of the organizer inviting him, but it also leads me to another conclusion¡­¡­" He paused and gave an evil smile.


    "Well, how can a normal student give a professional review?"


    "What do you mean?" Erina asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing."


    Eizan lowered his voice and said in a cold voice, "I just hope that our Young Missus will know that the real match isn''t just about cooking after you lose this match."


    "You can''t talk to each other before the game," the staff member said.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    Eizan grinned and put his hands on his trouser pockets, twisted his head, and gave Erina a nce, then turned away.


    Erina took a deep breath and ignored the thing that Eizan had said to her since it was better to think about the match that was about to begin soon!

 Chapter 633 This is unfair!!!

    <h4>Chapter 633 This is unfair!!!</h4>


    The cookingpetition had started, Haru who watched both Erina and Eizan had to admit that their level didn''t lose to the level of the chef in Toriko''s world.


    Eizan, who was cooking his dish boiled satsuma jidori (which is a type of high-quality poultry), softened it, then stir-fried the chicken skin until the chicken oil was released.


    Using that oil, he started to fry garlic, ginger, and jasmine rice.


    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*


    The aroma permeated the entire banquet hall making everyone gulp.


    Erina ignored all the things that had happened and focussed on her dish. She brought a piece of venison meat which was marinated by a special blend before putting it into an oven then she put the bone of the venison into arge pot to make a broth.


    The whole cooking process was really smooth and beautiful, wearing her white chef''s uniform, her expression was indifferent as if she was a queen in this ce.


    Ritsu who was watching among the crowd wouldn''t expect the cooking match would be this interesting since she felt that she was reading shounen manga.


    Haru who watched their match felt quiteplicated since he had received a bribe from Eizan. He had a feeling before, but he didn''t expect that Eizan would fight against Erina. He could onlyugh bitterly in this situation.


    On the other side, Alice came to thepetition venue, leaning on the wall of the corridor, and a touch of rosy still remained on her pretty white face. Her red eyes stared fiercely at Haru and cursed him.


    ''This bastard!!!!!''


    Because she didn''t know how powerful the drug was, she and Erina poured quite a lot of powder into the dish, and also added a side dish that could increase the absorption rate on the body.


    That was why she felt the drug immediately even though she only took a bite of curry.


    In that luxurious room, Alice, whoid weakly on the carpet, needed to go to the bathroom five times!


    Alice, who had recovered, needed a full ten minutes before she could stand up once again slowly, however, until now, her legs were still soft from the drug earlier.


    ''I need revenge!!!!!''


    Alice thought inside her heart.


    At this time, thepetition was about to end, Eizan finished the cooking first, and came along with the staff and brought five dishes in front of the judges.


    "Please enjoy it, Hainanese Chicken Rice."


    Eizan bowed his head slightly and made a humble gesture, but his gloomy expression and the sneer that appeared on the corner of his mouth showed his real thoughts about thispetition. He nced at the five judges, and finally stopped at Haru.


    Haru noticed Eizan''s gaze and gave him a reassuring smile.


    Eizan smiled brightly.


    Sitting in the middle, Dojima Gin who served as the mainmentator said, "Let''s eat while it is hot."


    Haru scooped a spoonful of rice and chicken into his mouth, chewed it gently, and then it tasted like a firework exploded on the tip of his tongue. He tried another one and this time he put in a sauce.


    "The taste is very delicate, but it is also very strong like a calm sea before a storm. The chicken is very tender, juicy, and very meaty, making it impossible to stop eating! It is very delicious!"


    Haru thought that Eizan''s food was good, but he also knew that this guy could do better if this guy didn''t use a bribe. He sighed at Eizan''s talent and wondered whether he could put him straight.


    But for sure that this food was very good and he cleaned the food on his te while wiping the sweat on his forehead. He could see that Ritsu was staring at him instantly and could only smile at her.


    Then he looked at Erina and felt slightly worried, although, this girl was Tsudure, very hard to get honest, and quite proud, he could see that it was used to hide her weakness. He felt that this girl was quite lonely and it might be hard to ept if she lost the match, however, he wouldn''t show his mercy if the food that was cooked by Erina was bad.


    "Dirty trick."


    When Eizan passed Erina, she snorted softly.


    "Did you notice?"


    Eizan smiled and said, "Let me teach you a lesson today. The essence of cooking is strategy! If you don''t have a strategy then you won''t be able to win!" The Hainanese Chicken Rice that he had prepared had another purpose, and that was to give the full feeling to the judges.


    The rice could give a people feeling of full on the stomach, the chicken was full of fat, and it would make people reluctant to eat more food since they were afraid to get fat.


    Eizan deliberately put his dish first so it would lower the expectation of the judge on the next dish.


    It was his strategy to win thispetition!


    "So how can you win against me?"


    Eizan opened his arms wide and smiled as if the victory had been grasped into his hands.


    "Then, you wait, I''ll shatter your arrogance using my food!"


    Erina turned and continued with her final preparation.


    "Hmm? You haven''t given up yet? Haven''t you seen the satisfaction on the judge''s face?"


    "Just wait."


    Erina finished her final preparation, put five dishes on the tray, turned her beautiful buttocks gently, striding confidently, and slowly walking toward the judges'' seat.


    When Erina passed Eizan, he smelled the fragrance that came from the dish and couldn''t help but frown.


    "This scent¡­"


    Eizan knew that this missy was a very hard opponent.


    Erina put the dishes one by one in front of the judges, but when it was Haru''s turn, she stiffened.


    In her mind, she recalled the previous conversation, and her body shuddered again because of her embarrassment.


    "Nakiri, you don''t want me to taste your food?"


    Looking at Erina''s shy and embarrassing expression, Haru found that it was very interesting, and he couldn''t help but tease her.


    "Hmph!"


    Erina snorted angrily, her purple-pinkish eyes stared directly, and then she put the porcin te in front of Haru, but it might be because she put too much force, that the te was broken when it touched the table.


    *Shatter!*


    "¡­¡­"


    A deadly silence filled the entire banquet hall.


    Everyone stopped talking, only a tickling sounding from the sauce dripped from the table could be heard.


    *Drip!* *Drip!* *Drip!*


    In the room, watching the scene through the big screen, Senzaemon stood up, and Alice who was leaning in the corridor couldn''t help but cover her mouth.


    No one would imagine such an ident would ur in such an important match.


    Erina''s face was paler. She had only roasted five pieces of venison, and it would bete if she wanted to make another one!


    More importantly, as a chef, doing such a thing is undoubtedly a failure and it is a rude act toward the guest.


    It wouldn''t be weird if Haru judged her failure.


    Erina knew that the oue of this match was in Haru''s hands.


    If Haru would forgive her with it then she had a chance to win the food of the other''s four judges, however, if Haru didn''t forgive her then she would lose directly.


    It is like when you go to the restaurant for dinner, and when the chef serves the food, he smashed the te directly in front of you, if that really happens will youe to the restaurant again?


    Everyone''s focussed on Haru, who was looking at the broken te in front of him without saying anything.


    It might be their imagination, but Haru was sitting on the stage giving them a nervous feeling for some reason.


    However, Haru even talked, and Eizan who was by the side started to chirp. His tone was very happy and said, "Dear judges, why should we continue the game? Miss Nakiri who has made such a big mistake, can''t even be called a chef!" He knew that he had won the match since he had bribed Haru with money.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just then, Haru who was silent suddenly spoke. He had thought to give Eizan a lesson somehow.


    Eizan, who had thought that his win had been decided, felt that he was dreaming.


    "The chef''s job is to cook, and serving the te is waiter''s job, so let''s just put this matter to an end, and the result of this match hasn''t been decided yet."


    "Kasugano-san, do you know what are you doing?"


    Eizan stared at Haru with a dark face, reminding him not to forget his position since he had to spend three million yen to bribe him.


    "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    Haru replied to Eizan, smiled, and then looked at Erina who was looking at him with a surprise expression. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put the dish away, you''re a chef, you should know what you should do now."


    "Yes!"


    Erina sighed slightly in relief, before quickly taking the dinner te again then put the venison on the new te while giving it sauce again. Her mood was veryplex at this moment, nced at him secretly, then quickly looked away, and whispered, "Please¡­"


    "Well¡­ I''ll forgive him this time¡­" Alice nodded and sighed in relief.


    "Just three million yen to buy him? You''re dreaming, Etsuya Eizan¡­"


    Senzaemon sat down once again and nodded at his grandson-inw.


    "This bastard¡­"


    Compared to the relief of Senzaemon and Alice, Eizan was very angry and the veins on his forehead were showing since he was about to explode because of the anger. The opportunity was right in front of him, and he was about to win, but this bastard was confused by Erina''s beauty and took his money for nothing.


    Eizan really wanted to strangle Haru at this moment.


    "Since Haru feels there isn''t a problem, let''s start to taste the food," Dojima said.


    At this time, Eizan, who was under the stage, knew that Erina''s food was dangerous. From the scene before, he knew that the sauce that was prepared by Erina contained a variety of acidic fruits.


    The acidity of fruit can neutralize the fat, and the acidity can also increase the appetite.


    And what he was most afraid of really happened since he saw that all the judges had eaten all the food clean from the te.


    However, there was an exception.


    That is Haru.


    Although Erina had prepared another sauce for his dish, it was no longer the same dish and the taste of the venison that had dropped on the table would change.


    Eizan was confident that his dish was better than Erina, or even if each judge had simr judgment, however, he believed that the dish that Erina had served to Haru was inferior to his dish.


    If Haru really dares to say that Erina''s dish is more delicious then he has a reason to reject his judgment!


    And in this way, Haru who had made an unfair judgment would be cast aside by everyone, and the victory would be in his hands.


    "Since everyone has eaten, let''s make a review now."


    Dojima Gin who was in the middle said, "Everyone has two tes in front of you, and put your spoon on your favorite dish."


    After speaking, Dojima put his own spoon on Erina''s te.


    Rnd Chapelle also ced his spoon on Erina''s te.


    Erina showed a happy expression, however, Eizan was full of anger.


    However, the next two judges from outside the school all voted for Eizan.


    The score for both sides has be a draw with two points on both sides.


    Haru looked at Eizan who had a gloomy expression, looked at Erina who was nervous, and smiled at her before putting his spoon on Erina''s te.


    "This is unfair!!!!"


    Eizan stood up, shouting loudly on the spot!

 Chapter 634 Compensate

    <h4>Chapter 634 Compensate</h4>


    "This is unfair!!!!"


    Eizan yelled, and attracted the attention of the audience.


    His face was distorted by anger, his eyes were red, but if someone looked carefully, they would see that there was an insidiousness hidden deep in his eyes.


    "Do you disagree with the verdict, Etsuya?" Dojima asked.


    "I''m convinced by the judgment of Chef Dojima and the others."


    Eizan bowed gently, then stared at Haru. "But I will never be convinced by the decision of Mr. Kasugano!"


    "Well¡­"


    Dojima groaned, touched his chin, without speaking. To be honest, in the beginning, when he heard that Haru was going to be a judge in thispetition he was against it, even though he knew that Haru''s muscle was wonderful, but this and that was different.


    After all, this is an important match between students of the Tootsuki Academy. How can someone who isn''t even rted to the food industry be a judge in thispetition?


    However, the Director of the Academy, Nakiri Sezaemon insisted, and he didn''t say anything after he heard the decision.


    But now there is a problem happening¡­


    Although inside his heart Eizan''s dish wasn''tparable to Erina''s dish, however, the dish on Haru was different from him since it had dropped on the table. He thought deeply and wondered whether Haru was someone that Senzaemon had chosen to support Erina in this battle?


    Dojima''s brows frowned slightly. If that was the case, even if he needed to defend the fairness of the game, even if he needed to, offend Senzaemon.


    Seeing Dojima''s acquiescence, Eizan also felt quite proud, and he looked at the rest of the judges and said, "If thispetition is fair, then I won''t say anything to the judgment, however, the dish that is served on Mr. Kasugano has dropped on the table!"


    "If Miss Nakiri''s dish is better than mine, then what else can I do at this stage? But if that is the case, what about the two judges who have voted for me? Are you telling me that those two judges are blind or something?"


    Eizan''s remarks caused everyone to nod and feel what he had said was reasonable.


    Everyone in the banquet hall stared at Haru with questioning eyes.


    Even Erina frowned.


    If Haru really chose her dish for another reason, even if she wins, then she won''t be happy, because her arrogance won''t allow it!


    "This idiot! Hurry up and say something!"


    On the other hand, Alice was very anxious.


    Eizan had gathered the support of the masses, and with all of the words that he had said before everyone could conclude that both Erina and Haru must have some transaction before the match!


    "Haru, do you have any words to refute, Eiyan-san?"


    Dojima looked at Haru and asked while from the bottom of his heart, he hoped Haru coulde up with a reason since he hoped for Erina to win.


    However, under the attention of everyone, Haru shook his head calmly and said, "There is nothing to refute, Eiyan-san''s remarks are correct. His dish is indeed better than Nakiri''s."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled, and their chin almost dropped to the ground. No one would expect that Haru would say such a thing.


    "Haru!! Are you stupid?! Did you head being hit by something?! How can you say such a thing?!"


    Alice gritted her teeth and didn''t expect that Haru would push Erina to the cliff.


    Eizan was also surprised, but he hurriedly woke up and said, "All the judges! You have heard it, even he also acknowledged it, that his judgment was unfair, so I suggest¡­"


    "Wait! I just said that your food was delicious, however, when did I mention that my judgment is unfair?"


    Haru shook his head and looked at Dojima. "Dojima-san, you''re in charge of thispetition, right? You said¡­ what if someone bribes another judge during thepetition? What will you do?"


    "Well¡­ If there is someone that bribes amount the five of us, then we will disqualify him, but¡­ Haru, you shouldn''t say such a thing, if there isn''t any evidence¡­" Dojima asked.


    "Of course, I have evidence."


    "Who is it?"


    Dojima''s eyes nced at two judges from outside the school. He knew with the character of Rnd-sensei it was very impossible to bribe him.


    Under the pressure of Dojima, the two judges couldn''t help but dripped a cold sweat from their foreheads. Even though they didn''t receive money from Eizan, Eizan had given them a promise before that if Eizan could be the ninth ce in Elite Ten.


    Eizan would promise them some benefit from his position since the position of Elite Ten could give a lot of privilege for someone who owned a food industry.


    After hearing such an offer and it was also impossible to trace such a bribe, they didn''t hesitate and epted Eizan''s bribe.


    However, when they were scared that Haru had evidence of their transaction, they didn''t expect him to say this to everyone.


    "It''s me."


    Haru pointed at himself.


    "Who?!"


    Dojima was startled and his bald head almost regrowth once again, thinking that he was under a hallucination.


    "It''s me."


    Haru nodded and ced the suitcase on the table, ignored Eizan''s cry in front of him and opened the suitcase showing money in front of everyone.


    "YOU¡­!"


    Eizan was very dizzy since he didn''t expect Haru to announce the matter of bribes.


    ''Is this guy crazy?!''


    Even if he didn''t care about the three million yen, he needed to consider his reputation.


    If the incident of bribery was spread then who dared to ept his Shokugeki match in the future?


    "You must be thinking that I''m crazy, right?"


    Haru sighed but said, "Actually, I don''t have that much interest in your money¡­¡­"


    Some people within the audience could only snort when they saw three million yen.


    ''Wanted to bribe him with three million yen?!''


    They couldn''t help but disdain Eizan at this moment. They knew that Haru was very low-key, but if someone was smart enough, they should know what he had done in the past months since it was very amazing. Even if Haru tried to be low-key some people would know him instantly.


    "I''m also not from your circle, and the reputation of your circle is useless to me. I''m very ashamed that your skill is very good, but even if you have confidence in your strategy, you should get the information first about who you bribe¡­¡­


    "Well, I hope that this can be your lesson."


    Haru didn''t care about the three million yen, who also made his opponent Erina? If Eizan''s opponent was someone else, then he wouldn''t hesitate to support Eizan since Erina was different since she was so-called his fiancee even though she didn''t know it.


    He had also seen Erina''s naked body before, and he felt quite guilty about it. That was why he was going to do this since it was a perfect chance topensate her after what he had done.

 Chapter 635 Let me take care your daughter

    <h4>Chapter 635 Let me take care your daughter</h4>


    In front of the evidence, Eizan could do nothing. He had tried to bribe the judge, was also disqualified on the spot, and was being grabbed by several guards out of this ce.


    Eizan looked at Haru and suddenly remembered who he was. He was smart and thought that with Haru''s identity then his rtionship should be very close to Erina. He wouldn''t even be surprised if they told him that Erina and Haru had an engagement. He felt dumb when he thought that he was trying to bribe him.


    ''Damn!!!!''


    Everyone could only sigh when they looked at Eizan, but soon they forgot about it and looked at Erina with a smile since only the winner would be remembered.


    Erina stood still and was unable to calm down for a long time.


    In this round of twists and turns, she once thought that she would lose, but when she reached the critical moment, suddenly she was pulled back from the cliff.


    Although she was reluctant, she knew that the one who had helped her was Haru. If Haru wasn''t there then she would lose thispetition.


    Erina shook her head and said, "I''ll thank himter." She had made up her mind and prepared to say "thank you" to Haru, however, when she raised her head, she saw him standing right in front of her.


    The distance between the two of them is very close!!!


    "What are you doing so close to me?"


    Erina blushed and immediately pushed Haru far away.


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Is this how you treat your benefactor?"


    "B - But, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have made that mistake!" Erina answered loudly with a blush.


    "Well, you have be very haughty again."


    Haru shook his head and simply ignored her haughty''s act, and said, "Let''s say that I have helped you now, how about we erase the misunderstanding between the two of us?"


    Erina sighed in relief but also felt quite disappointed when she heard that Haru only asked her to forgive him.


    However, when she was about to nod, Haru continued and said, "You see, I just gave up three million yen for you! Three million yen¡­ In fact, you''re the one who benefitted from this¡­"


    "Bastard!!!"


    Erina yelled.


    "Well¡­ It seems the rtionship between the two of them is very good!"


    Through the monitor, Senzaemon kept observing the interaction between Haru and Erina while touching his beard. He thought that he didn''t need to wait too long for his great-grandchildrenter.


    Looking through the monitor, watching Alice slowly walk toward Haru, suddenly Senzaemon thought of a good method to make the rtionship between Haru and Erina closer.


    However, the phone inside the phone rang, he picked it up and noticed that it was a call from the bodyguard.


    "Director, there is a ck Rolls-Royce approaching! From the license te, it should be that person''s car!"


    "Did hee to watch his daughter''s match?"


    Senzaemon thought for a while and looked at Haru who left the hall and thought that it was a good thing to test him.


    "You don''t need to worry about him, just let him in."


    "Yes!"


    "Haru, you need to save Erina from that man."


    Hanging up the phone, Senzaemon whispered softly.


    In the banquet hall, Haru didn''t stay too long since he could see that a lot of people wanted to get close to him. He didn''t mind talking, but he knew that they were asking about information about an investment.


    It was a trade secret, and of course, he was toozy to talk with them.


    However, he also had a good talk with the owner of Tokyo FC, and the owner also wanted to sell it. He was more than happy to buy it, and both of them exchanged their contacts.


    "How is it?" Haru asked.


    "I want to see the school now," Ritsu said.


    "Well, there is a time in the future," Haru said.


    Ritsu nodded and decided to go back.


    Both of them decided to go back, but Haru decided to go to the toilet first.


    It was at this moment that when they had gone Alice had just arrived at their location.


    "This bastard! Why did you live as soon as I arrived? Wouldn''t he feel guilty so he didn''t dare to see me?" Alice said angrily.


    "Why did he feel guilty?" Erina asked.


    "No, it''s nothing!"


    Alice quickly covered her mouth and waved her hand.


    Erina didn''t ask again, suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Yes, what happens after that? Did he eat the dish?"


    "Yes! He has eaten it!"


    Alice nodded and didn''t tell Erina the truth.


    "Then what happens?"


    "Cough! The truth is the effect isn''t that serious, and he only has a stomachache for a while," Alice said with a guilty conscience.


    Erina also felt a bit guilty right now.


    "Well, I didn''t notice it before, but Erina, did you care about that guy so much?"


    Alice smiled and asked, "So do you have feelings for him?"


    "NO!!!!"


    Erina red and said, "I have just thought that he has helped me so much, and we shouldn''t have pranked him anymore."


    "Hmph! He only helped you! Not me! Not to mention that¡­"


    Alice blushed when she thought that he had seen her lower body.


    "What did you say?" Erina asked.


    "No, it''s nothing, let''s go to the entrance since there seems to be something happening there," Alice said and pointed at the entrance of the first floor.


    It wasn''t because she wanted to change the topic, but there was really something happening.


    A dark, shiny Rolls-Royce parked in front of the entrance of the hotel, then slowly someone came out of that car.


    Erina who saw that person suddenly felt that her body was cold and her whole body shook uncontrobly.


    At this time, the man also raised his head, showing his thin and narrow face, nted eyes, and shouted at the hotel, "Erina, I know that you''re watching. I don''t want to enter the hotel, how about youe down to meet your father?"


    "It''s uncle Azami!!!"


    Alice also panicked, and asked, "Erina, what should we do?" She looked at Erina, however, she saw Erina''s eyes had be empty and walked downstairs like a puppet.


    At this moment, the fear and nightmare eight years ago hade back to haunt her again!


    Haru and Ritsu had wanted to go back, however, he noticed Alice who showed a panicked expression. Then he also noticed Erina and a middle-aged man walking together. He was wondering what was happening, and then, Erina also looked at Haru for a moment and showed an expression as if wanted him to save her, but her expression turned hopeless and empty before following this middle-aged man silently.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Ritsu, get the car, I''ll go somewhere first."


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Ritsu said.


    "Save the princess."


    Erina and Azami walked together.


    "Uncle, if you want to approach a woman, you should choose someone your age."


    Erina was startled when she heard that someone had said this and she turned her head and became surprised when she saw him.


    Azami also looked at Haru and said, "She is my daughter." He was a bit speechless when this young man said those words to him.


    "Oh, your daughter?"


    Haru was surprised and looked at Erina. She looked at the man again and said, "But then, it seems that she doesn''t want to go back with you."


    "It''s alright, it''s a matter of family, you shouldn''t get involved," Azami said straight away.


    "No, I''m involved since she is my friend," Haru said.


    Erina, who hung her head looked at Haru at this moment.


    "It''s my first time hearing that you have a friend, Erina? But you need to choose your friends wisely in the future," Azami said and pulled Erina''s hand. "Let''s go."


    "Uncle, you shouldn''t use that trash car since your daughter might be in danger on the street," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    Azami turned and wondered whether the eyes of this young man were crazy since his car was a Rolls-Royce.


    "Here, let me show you."


    Haru walked toward the front part of the car and punched it using his fist.


    *BAAANG!!*


    "¡­"


    There was a huge dent right in the front part of the car, the machine of the car was almost busted, and everyone who saw the thing that had happened in front of them was startled and couldn''t think that someone would be this daring.


    Then Rolls-Royce Phantom with a more luxurious model stopped right beside the car which was being dented by Haru.


    Then Haru''s bodyguard came from the car and walked beside Haru.


    Haru took the key from his man and gave it to Azami.


    "Uncle, you can have my car, it is more durable and stronger, even if someone hits you with a missile, I''m confident that you can escape using this car, but¡­" Haru pulled Erina to his side and said, "For now, how about you let me take care of your daughter?"


    "¡­"


    Erina''s mind was nk at this moment and kept remembering the thing that had happened before.


    When Haru sted Azami''s car with a punch, Erina felt that the cage inside her heart was sted away by him.


    Having been born with the God of Tongue since birth, she shouldered the responsibility of carrying the name of her family.


    She spent her childhood in the darkroom.


    In order to train her God of Tongue, she needed to spend every day listening to her father''s education, sitting in the darkroom eating dishes from a dozen chefs.


    She didn''t have a friend, and when she was a child, her only ymate was Alice, but when she was separated from her. She didn''t have anyone to y or talk with, she also had learned that all of the letters that she had sent and being sent by Alice had been torn by her father.


    Growing up, she used her haughty and proud facade of loneliness and weakness when she faced or worked with a lot of people from the various famous food industries.


    Azami had built her a solid cage that had trapped her to only live for the sake of food and the Eden of the chefs in the future.


    Erina could only sit inside that cage with her knees longing for the outside world.


    However, in just a moment, that cage was sted, and she was pulled right to the outside world.


    Erina looked at Haru''s wide back, tall figure, and felt a sense of securitying from him.


    "If you''re worried about your daughter then you don''t need to worry since I''ll also bring Alice with me to send her back."


    Haru looked at Alice and said, "Alice, can you send us back?"


    Alice, who was stunned before, nodded stupidly.


    "Wa---"


    Azami wanted to say something but stopped when he saw Haru''s expression. He gulped for a moment and felt that he had faced a brutal king or even a beast.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your daughter."


    Haru held Erina''s hand gently, looking at her with a gentle smile, and said, "Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina nodded and looked at the hand which held her hand blushing.


    Azami felt pressure and started to sweat profusely until he saw them had gone.


    "¡­"


    Azami closed his eyes for a while trying to calm himself.


    "Sir!"


    Azami''s bodyguard started toe toward him and they could only dare to walk toward him now since they could feel that Haru was very strong.


    "¡­Investigate him."


    Azami didn''t know who Haru was, but he knew that the rtionship between him and his daughter was very close. He looked at his car which was being busted, looked at the car key that had been given to him, and looked at the car that had been given to him by Haru. He knew that Haru''s identity wasn''t something that could be scoffed off when this young man could easily give such a luxurious car without batting his eyes.


    "¡­"


    Azami cleaned his hand tightly and wouldn''t give up his n to build a utopia for the chef in this world!


    ''No matter what!''

 Chapter 636 It is hard to talk with Tsundere

    <h4>Chapter 636 It is hard to talk with Tsundere</h4>


    Alice brought them to her car to send them back. She looked at Haru and Erina and snorted. She looked at them and asked, "How long are both of you going to hold hands with each other?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina looked at her hand which was holding his hand tightly before pulling it right away. She blushed and said, "Don''t misunderstand! I didn''t hold his hand because I wanted to!"


    "Then, why did you hold his hand tightly before?" Alice asked with a smile.


    "ALICE!!!!"


    Erina didn''t care about her facade anymore since she was inside the car and jumped toward her cousin.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Ritsu didn''t bother both sisters and only looked at their fight. If there was popcorn, it would be perfect. Though, he thought that Alice was really a nice girl at that moment.


    "Stop! Stop! Let''s stop the fight!" Alice shouted.


    "Hmph! You''re the one who starts it!" Erina said angrily.


    Alice looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was really her type. If he confessed to her now then she wouldn''t mind epting him. She looked at him and asked, "Is it alright to give your car to Uncle Azami?"


    "It''s alright, it isn''t that expensive anyway," Haru said.


    "Now, I have be more curious about you," Alice said while looking at him from up and down. She could tell that Haru was from a rich family, but she had never seen him before.


    "Alice, don''t be so rude!" Erina said.


    "What? Are you afraid that I''m going to steal your boyfriend?" Alice asked.


    "He is not my boyfriend!!!!"


    Erina got angry once again.


    "¡­"


    "Is this so-called Tsundere?" Ritsu whispered.


    "Yeah¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Who is Tsundere?!" Erina, who heard it, became very annoyed and folded her arms before looking away.


    "But still, you''re very strong,"


    Alice remembered that Haru could bust a very thick car with only a punch. "Is your hand, alright?" She didn''t wait for him to answer and pulled his hand right away while looking at it. She touched his fist and arm and had to admit that it was very hard, long, and thick.


    "ALICE!!!!"


    Erina was very angry at her cousin, however, she was also cornered about Haru''s hand since she was him punching the car very hard before.


    "Erina, Erina, touch his arm, it is very hard!"


    Alice brought his arm in front of Erina to show it to her.


    Erina blushed and looked away once again.


    Haru suddenly became tired and said, "Well, can you just send us back?" He pulled his hand back while looking at both of them.


    "¡­"


    Erina and Alice noticed Ritsu who was sitting next to Haru.


    "I don''t mind, but who is she? What is your rtionship with her?" Alice asked curiously.


    "She is Ritsu, and she is my friend and secretary," Haru said.


    "Yes, you can call me Ritsu," Ritsu said with a smile. She felt that both of them could be good data to know what it meant to be in love.


    "Friend, huh? How suspicious¡­"


    Alice looked at Haru and Ritsu trying to see whether they were lying or not.


    Erina also felt quite relieved, but when she remembered that Haru had stayed with a lot of girls before she felt quiteplex. She felt that her chest tightened for some reason and it was very ufortable.


    They talked to each other and Alice kept asking who he was.


    Haru was toozy to answer and only joked with her until they had arrived in front of his house.


    "So this is your house?" Alice asked while looking at the huge building in front of her. She was about to enter his house, but she stopped when she heard his voice.


    "Wait, wait, you want to enter?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, is that alright?" Alice asked.


    "I don''t mind," Haru said.


    "Then, I''lle now!" Alice wanted to enter, but she was stopped by Erina.


    "ALICE!!!!"


    Erina pulled Alice''s hand and said, "We need to go back since it is quitete."


    Alice pouted but didn''t force herself. She looked at Haru and asked, "Can I have your contact?"


    "Sure." Haru agreed and exchanged his phone number and email with Alice. He looked at Erina and said, "Erina, what''s your number?"


    "Huh?! Why did I need to give it to you!" Erina said haughtily, but she regretted it when she answered with such an answer.


    "Well, I want your opinion more on my magazer," Haru said.


    "Hmph! Well¡­ it can''t be helped," Erina said as she changed her contact info with him. Though, her heart blossomed in happiness right now.


    "Well, see you," Haru said and went back with Ritsu.


    "Bye!!!"


    Alice waved her hand and wanted to follow them, but she was stopped by Erina being pulled inside the car. She looked at Erina and asked, "Do you like him, right? If you want I can support you!"


    "He has a girlfriend," Erina said simply.


    "So what? It is normal for someone like him to have a girlfriend!" Alice said since she didn''t think that it was umon for someone to have a girlfriend.


    "¡­"


    Erina was speechless when she heard it.


    "You just need to steal him from his girlfriend!"


    Alice moved closer and kneaded Erina''s huge breasts. "You can use thisscivious body to tempt him!"


    "ALICE!!!!!"


    Erina pushed Alice away and started to fight.


    "Tell the truth, how you feel about him! Or I''ll have him myself!" Alice said to test Erina since she knew her personality very well.


    "ALICE!!!!!"


    At the same time, they thought that they needed to search for his information more when they had gone back


    "I''m back."


    Haru and Ritsu came back together.


    "Wee back!"


    Sora weed them and went toward him then suddenly she smelled his body from up and down.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru suddenly felt strange.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Sora''s nose moved as if a puppy smelled its master and asked, "Did you get a new girl?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering how Sora''s nose was working and told Sora what had happened during the cookingpetition.


    Sora didn''t expect such a thing to happen during the cookingpetition and it had even be a very serious match, however, she sighed when she thought that another girl had fallen to him again.


    Luckily, Megumi didn''t stay here and her parents had gone back from a business trip.


    "Have you eaten dinner?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Sora nodded and said, "Let''s sleep." She pulled his hand inside.


    "Good."


    "Together."


    Sora pulled Haru to her room.


    Ritsu looked at them for a while and decided to observe the love between humans.


    Yajima looked at the huge spacecraft that he had gotten while holding his turtle (Mr. President or his first prize from Group Chat).


    "Let''s go!"


    "YES!!!!"

 Chapter 637 What did they do? 1

    <h4>Chapter 637 What did they do? 1</h4>


    Stealth Cruiser.


    The moment that spacecraft appeared on Fiore, no, in front of the headquarter of the Infinite Guild, it made a lot of people surprised and curious, however, they felt that it was quite normal since the one who owned it was the best guild in Fiore.


    Yajima ced this spacecraft on the sea and used it to search the location of his friend and the other members of the Fairy Tail that had disappeared on Tenrou Ind.


    Sting and Rogue who heard Yajima''s words were surprised when they heard him wanted to search for the members of Fairy Tail who had disappeared in the past. Both of them had been searching for Natsu and Gajeel, but they had never found them. This time their master had told them that he was going to search them which made them quite excited and they also followed Yajima to search the location of this ind.


    Orga and Rufus also went together since they were curious about this ship.


    "I have never seen this ship from my memory," Rufus said.


    "Umm¡­ Master, where is Haru-sama, and everyone?" Yukino asked curiously.


    Because the size of this ship was veryrge (at least 250 meters), they needed a lot of people to drive this spacecraft.


    Yajima was a bit surprised when he heard Yukino''s words. He thought for a while and said, "Well, for Haru, he is married and on honeymoon."


    "MARRIED?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    "Damn, how can he not invite us!" Sting was annoyed.


    Rogue, Rufus, and Orga also felt annoyed when they learned it since they weren''t invited.


    "M - Married?!" Yukino was startled.


    "Well, he has a shotgun wedding, that''s why he didn''t invite you," Yajima said, wondering whether he would have been in by Esdeath if that woman knew what he was saying.


    "Anyway, let''s search for the location of Tenrou Ind first."


    They nodded, however, Yukino somehow wasn''t in a mood to join everyone.


    The spacecraft slowly floated in the air and moved forward around the sea. It was their first time riding this spacecraft since it took them quite a while to learn how to use it.


    Yajima looked at the advanced radar on the spacecraft.


    *Ping!* *Ping!* *Ping!*


    They had moved for a few hours until it noticed a strange wave in some area.


    Yajima had a feeling that it was the location of Tenrou Ind, but he knew that the only people who could enter this ce was the member of Fairy Tail.


    "It seems that we have found the location, let''s go to Fairy Tail!"


    Korosensei went to the Gourmet World together with Brunch.


    Brunch who had seen Korosensei thought that Korosensei was someone from Gourmet World since his appearance was simr to an octopus and he thought that he wasn''t wrong since he could see that Korosensensei''s speed was unbelievable.


    20 Mach.


    It was the speed of Korosensei, even in the Gourmet World, it was very rare for a monster to have such a speed.


    Korosensei didn''t have much information about Gourmet World, besides the information that he had gotten from the manga. He was really surprised when he saw a lot ofrge monsters that could even reach the cloud, a sea that could tear someone apart, a golden cloud that could stomp everyone, pudding monster, and a lot of more.


    But the thing that surprised him was the huge hoof print on the ground which gave him a feeling that he was in front of existence that he shouldn''t provoke and made him unable to move.


    Brunch also had the same feeling, but he had often used this route to get back to his home which was the reason why he had gotten used to it.


    "Phantom Beast Herac."


    Korosensei dripped sweat from his entire body and said, "It is just its footprint!!!!"


    "Hahaha, it is just its footprint, but it is awesome, right?" Brunchughed.


    Korosensei thought for a while and said, "Wait, let me get a photo in this ce! Let''s take a selfie here!"


    "¡­"


    Luffy, who was inside the jungle, was training the 4th Gear of his Devil Fruit that he had developed to make himself stronger. He looked at numerous beasts in front of him and thought to mimic their movement for his technique.


    Then he thought about another thing.


    "Awakening¡­"


    Luffy learned from Haru (Haru and Kouah are the only people who eats Devil Fruit beside Luffy in the Group Chat) and there was something which was known as "awakening" or a technique that was able to affect his surroundings with the property of his Devil Fruit.


    "Rubber¡­¡­"


    *Growl!*


    Luffy thought about eating first before he thought about this matter.


    Esdeath was practicing her new sword since its shape was a bit different from her previous sword, however, it was a lot stronger than before. Sitting down while crossing her legs, she ced her sword on herp before closing her eyes and trying tomunicate with her sword.


    Esdeath learned that there was an existence within this sword that was able to make her be a lot stronger. She wanted to go to the Gourmet World in Toriko''s world, but she knew that she was too weak now, especially when she thought that she was almost killed by Nitro before, however, she also smiled when she thought that she was being saved by him.


    ''As expected of my husband¡­''


    Esdeath learned from the story of "Bleach", there were two forms of Zanpakuto and that was Shinkai and Bankai.


    Shinkai is a sealed form of Zanpakuto, and Banka is an unsealed form of Zanpakuto.


    Esdeath couldn''t use the Bankai, but she could use Shinkai after she learned her Zanpakuto for a while.


    It was fairly easy since "Sode no Shirayuki" had the same ability as her Teigu, however, she knew that there was some difference between the two of them.


    If her Teigu was used to create and control ice, then "Sode no Shirayuki" was used to lower the temperature on her surroundings.


    It seemed the same, but it was quite different.


    Esdeath also thought to learn both "Armament Haki" and "Observation Haki" since she knew that it was a very useful technique, especially "Observation Haki" since she knew it was a very handy technique when she learned that her husband could read the future for a few seconds.


    Her surroundings had turned cold, and no one dared to get closer to her, and they only hoped for their king toe back as soon as possible!

 Chapter 638 What did you do? 2

    <h4>Chapter 638 What did you do? 2</h4>


    Gintoki had just woken up from his nap and thought to sleep again, but he couldn''t sleep when the living room was very loud. He sighed and stood up before he yelled, "Guys, can you shut up? I''m trying to sleep!"


    "Gin-san! It is 11 in the afternoon! How long are you going to sleep!" Shinpachi was mad.


    "Gin-chan! Shinpachi is¡­ Shinpachi is gone!!!!" Kagura shouted.


    "Huh? I''m here!" Shinpachi cried.


    Gintoki came out from his room and looked at Shinpachi. He was shocked and surprised. "What? Shinpachi is gone!"


    "As I said, I''m here!!!" Shinpachi sighed and said, "I just wanted to try lense contact¡­" He put on a 45-degree pose and asked, "What do you think? Do you think I''m like Tom Cruise?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "SHINPACHI, WHERE ARE YOU!!!!!"


    Gintoki and Kagura shouted loudly.


    "AS I SAID, I''M SHINPACHI!!!!!" Shinpachi sighed and changed his contact lens to sses since he wasn''t used to it.


    "SHINPACHI!!!!"


    Gintoki and Kagura took Shinpachi''s sses and felt very happy.


    "I''M SHINPACHI!!!!!!!"


    Gintoki shook his head and walked toward the refrigerator and took out strawberry milk while thinking about his teacher and wondering what he would do about him, however, when he thought how troublesome it was he couldn''t help but sigh. He went to the toilet to take a leak and was about to open the zipper on his pants, but he stopped when he saw the woman in front of him.


    "Oi, what are you doing here?"


    "Moo, Gin-chan, I''m here to help you, of course¡­"


    The one who had said these words was Saratobi Ayame who was a ninja and stalker.


    "Well, Gin-san, let me help you¡­" Shan opened her mouth while waiting for him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki was wondering why when he was also a harem protagonist, but the girls around him were very abnormal.


    Kouha was practicing his technique in his courtyard. He knew that he would have a fight in the future, a lot of questions, and that was why he needed to be stronger.


    Kouha thought about one technique that made him quite interested and that was "surface inversion".


    His power was gravity maniption and he could do everything using gravity.


    It might be quite troublesome to create a ck hole, but it was easy to do "surface inversion".


    Kouha thought this technique would use gravitational force to turn an object into an inside-out.


    Using this technique, for example, it is possible to give a simple blow to the chest resulting in fatal damage such as the heart turning inside out and blood flow being reversed, depriving the brain of oxygen.


    Kouha thought what he could do right now and that was to make himself stronger to support his older brothers and also could y around the different worlds without trouble.


    Shinobu sipped her tea and sighed when she thought that there wasn''t any progress on her rtionship with Haru.


    ''Tsunade, then Esdeath¡­''


    Shinobu wouldn''t expect Haru to marry someone. She knew what had happened in his quest before, but she was quite surprised by his decision to marry someone immediately. She felt that his decision was to rush and too sudden since she wasn''t prepared to ept such a thing so suddenly. She also thought that the guy was a pervert when she heard what they were doing in the hotel before. She stood up and shouted, "HARU, YOU BASTARD!!!!"


    Shinobu didn''t realize that there were a lot of people who were looking at her and thought that Shinobu had a broken heart. They thought about Haru who they had met in the past and thought they needed to give him a lesson when they met him in the future.


    Kuroneko was in her room and she was doing something that couldn''t be known by her siblings and parents. She was holding a drawing pen while drawing something on the paper.


    If someone was here, then they would know that Kuroneko was drawing manga, but this manga was different from the normal manga.


    BL or Boys Love.


    Kuroneko didn''t know how long that she realized that she had be so rotten that she started to imagine the members of Group Chat started to have such an ambiguous rtionship even though they were male.


    It might have started when she saw how close the rtionship was between Haru and Kouha made her have a nosebleed from time to time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle¡­"


    "Haru¡­"


    "Kouha¡­"


    Kuroneko pinched her nose to stop the nosebleed when she saw her masterpiece. She knew that it was her only secret and she couldn''t share it with everyone, no, she might able to share it with some girls on the Group Chat.


    "Hmmm, Shinobu is a good choice."


    Kuroneko thought that Shinobu, who was living with limited entertainment, would appreciate the art that she had created. For Tsunade, she thought that women loved gambling more than her manga and for Esdeath, she was too afraid to say something to her.


    That was why her first choice was Shinobu.


    Kuroneko smiled and thought that she would have a rotten friend soon.


    "Achoooo!!!!"


    Shinobu felt that her nose was a bit itchy, but she also felt that somehow it felt cold for some reason making her quite ufortable.


    1 December.


    In the early morning, the Longinus investment was very busy since everyone had a meeting about their next target.


    Haru had a meeting with his executives on the investmentpany along with Seri and Ritsu who stayed since they were nning for another n to start their target.


    Everyone in this ce knew that Haru was a genius at economics, and this time they knew that his target was the Euro that would fall because of the Greece Debt Crisis.


    "We have 250 million USD ready." Ayase looked at Haru and said, "Now, how much leverage are we going to use?" He felt that the world was going crazy since they didn''t realize what was about to happen, but he also knew that it might be because of the dic financial crisis that made everyone''s eyes clouded.


    If Haru didn''t mention it before, then everyone who sat down on this ce wouldn''t know that such a big thing would happen soon.


    "Let''s use 50 times leverage." Haru had a rare serious expression on his face and said, "If we''re sessful, then you don''t need to worry that I''ll send out a bonus to your pocket.''


    "Thank you, boss!!!!"


    Everyone was happy and their eyes had turned into a hunter that was waiting for their prey!

 Chapter 639 Rouge en rogue

    <h4>Chapter 639 Rouge en rogue</h4>


    Haru decided to visit his cafe after he took care of the matter within hispany. He needed to go to the investmentpany from time to time to be a conductor or a leader on his hunt since he didn''t lose his money.


    Haru went to his cafe since he needed to check the Fate Stay Night. He also thought that he needed to put the advertisement of that game into his video hosting website since his website had been opened just a few hours ago. He had heard the result was good since he had enough of IP (intellectual property), also invited a lot of people from the anime industry, and also celebrities came to this website.


    There was a doubt at first, but since he had money it was very easy to promote his website, and slowly he would make it reach the entire world.


    This website is good because it can make the distance between fans closer and make them able to interact with each other while also getting money too.


    Some people might say that money wasn''t the only thing in this world, but without money, you couldn''t get most of the things in this world.


    So even though money wasn''t the most important thing, it was still necessary to have it.


    As long as there was a benefit, most people would ept the invitation without a problem.


    Haru who had arrived in the cafe saw it had closed, and entered directly before he went to the 2nd floor.


    It wasn''t a holiday and he had skipped the ss, but it was alright since he was a member of the student council.


    Entering the 2nd floor, he saw Shiina and Iwasawa who were studying together.


    Both of them had decided to enter a high school together since they might able to enter the school to the art division, however, their score also needed to be good too, worse, they needed to reach a normal score.


    They had good backing, and they didn''t need to worry about their future when they had a strong boss.


    "Haru!!!"


    Shiina and Iwasawa were surprised to see hime.


    "You didn''t have to go to school?" Iwasawa asked. She had already felt numb when she read what he had done in the newspaper.


    "No, I had some business before, and now, where is Kosaka?" Haru asked.


    "I''m here." Kosaka went out from her room and said, "I thought that you had forgotten about our game."


    "Of course not, this is the first game that we have created together, let''s y it," Haru said.


    "Good." Kosaka nodded and decided to y the game together in the living room ignoring both Shiina and Iwasawa who were studying since she could see that both of them weren''t even that serious in studying.


    "I have seen the promotion of your weekly manga magazine," Kosaka said.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    "I can see that everyone seems to be very excited about it," Kosaka said. She wasn''t lying since Haru''s figure had be a legend, and there was a long debate about whether Haru was the "Golden Boy" in the newspaper who had short-selling the gold or not.


    But Haru had never given a rification about it and only mentioned his new game on Twitter caused a lot of people to be curious about this game.


    "That''s good. It''ll be sold after the new year," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to read it."


    "Right, Kosaka, I want to ask you something," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Kosaka asked.


    "If this game is sessful, do you want to open apany?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka nodded without hesitation and said, "Of course!" She had seen him build a lot ofpanies and she also wanted to build one too.


    "Do you want to work with me again?" Haru said.


    "Oh-ho? Let''s talk about it," Kosaka said.


    "If this game is sessful then, I''m going to make a novel about what happened on Fate/Stay Night 10 years ago."


    Kosaka who heard it couldn''t help but feel quite surprised. "Do you want to create a franchise from Fate?"


    "That''s right."


    Haru wanted to create a franchise media from Fate-Series since it was one of the most profitable games in his previous world.


    "Interesting¡­ Interesting¡­" Kosaka grinned when she heard it. She knew the potential of Fate/Stay Night and if it was possible to create a franchise from it then she was more than happy to do it.


    Both of them had shared the copyright of Fate/Stay Night and it was better to create apany again with both of them.


    "After the end of the Winter Comiket, let''s start to create thepany," Haru said.


    "Good." Kosaka nodded and asked, "That haunted building that you have bought before, what are you going to do with it?"


    "I''m not sure, I might create a gym from that building," Haru said from the start he had never thought his business would expand so fast.


    "Then give it to me! As long as the result of the game that we have sold is good then I''m going to use that ce to create the game," Kosaka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Sure, you can use it."


    "That''s good." Kosaka nodded and said, "Do you have another idea for a game?"


    "I have it, you don''t need to worry, but you need to get a scriptwriter too."


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry."


    Both of them started to discuss with each other about a gamepany that they would createter.


    Shiina ignored them and yed with a broom while also studying. She might enter the school using a martial art schrshipter and didn''t need to worry about the study, however, it was different from Kosaka since the conversation between Haru and Kosaka was too surprising for her. She sighed and thought that she needed to work hard at the concert during the Winter Comiketter.


    "Can I name thepany?" Kosaka asked.


    "Why not?"


    "Then, I''ll name it Rouge en rogue¡­"


    Thus the legendary gamepany would be created soon by two people¡­¡­

 Chapter 640 Stupid Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 640 Stupid Conversation</h4>


    Fate Series is one of the most sessful media franchises.


    In his previous world, Fate Series had created more than three billion USD from its media such as games, novels, anime, etc.


    Haru, of course, wouldn''t let such a profitable game go from his hands and that was why he decided to create it by himself.


    Fate/Stay Night is a very interesting light novel and there are three branch stories in this game which are known as Fate, Unlimited de Work, and Heaven''s Feel.


    Each of them is different, and of course, all of the branch stories are very interesting.


    Haru had used his publishingpany to help to promote and also sold this game to both online and store at the same time while waiting for the Winter Comiket. He had also uploaded the trailer of the game on his video hosting website, and also a lot of forums that focussed on the ACG (Anime, Comic, and Game)munity.


    Haru had done his promotion and the only thing he needed to do was to wait for the Winter Comiket to start.


    Kosaka and Haru were ying Fate/Stay Night together while checking whether there was a bug within the game.


    "Still, I''m amazed that you can think of such a story," Kosaka said.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, don''t you feel the fate of Sakura in this game is too cruel? You have ced a worm in her womb!" Kosaka said with a smile.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "It''s just a story, you don''t need to think too much, as long as the story and plot are good then everything is alright."


    "Well, that''s true." Kosaka nodded and agreed with Haru. "Now, that you haven''t had sex with Akely.


    "!!!!"


    Iwasawa and Shiina were startled when they heard it.


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "What do you mean?" He felt that this woman''s mouth was too loose.


    "You don''t need to think too much." Kosaka waved her hand and said, "Can I ask you why?"


    "Well, I just want to move forward." Haru continued to y a game and said, "Let''s say that before I have only known to y around and this time, I don''t n to do it again."


    "Hoo? Have you found a girl that you love?" Kosaka asked.


    "It isn''t like that. I just think that I need to stop ying around." Haru couldn''t tell her that he had married someone before and thought that he needed to stop having a rtionship with a woman that he wasn''t serious with. "Has she found a boyfriend again?"


    Kosaka shook her head and said, "No."


    "It''s surprising that both of you can be so close," Haru said.


    "Well, I''m not that interested in marriage or rtionships, and sometimes our topic conversation is pretty interesting," Kosaka said while yawning.


    "What topic?"


    "Sex, especially with you." Kosaka smiled and said, "She has said that you''re very amazing."


    *Gulp!*


    Iwasawa and Shiina didn''t dare to say anything, but they were also curious about their conversation.


    "Let''s stop this perverted conversation." Haru was wondering what was inside Kosaka''s head right now.


    "What? You don''t think that I''m attractive?"


    "Howe you suddenly ask that kind of question?" Haru sighed and said, "But for your question before, of course, you''re very attractive."


    Kosaka smiled and seemed happy. "Well, I''m not interested in marriage or rtionships, but I''m interested in sex, what do you think? Do you want to do it with me?"


    Haru stopped and flicked her forehead.


    *Flick!*


    "It hurts!" Kosaka held her forehead in pain.


    "Don''t y with such a joke," Haru said with a sigh and wondered whether he had entered the cafe at the wrong time. He suddenly missed Yuri who straightened out everyone.


    "I''m not joking¡­" Kosaka murmured softly.


    Haru pretended to not hear it since it was rare for him to have a female friend. Most of them would fall in love with him which somehow made him quite guilty since he didn''t intend to make them fall in love. He was wondering whether it was impossible for a man and woman to be friends with each other.


    If someone knew what Haru was thinking that they would smack his head at this moment to reject such a beautiful woman.


    Haru turned to look at Shiina and Iwasawa and said, "Let''s keep our conversation a secret, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Shiina and Iwasawa nodded dumbly since they were overwhelmed by their conversation.


    Haru continued to y a game and didn''t see any bugs within the game. He also answered Kosaka''s question about the promotion which he had done for Fate/Stay Night.


    Kosaka nodded in satisfaction when she heard about Haru''s marketing ways.


    "I''m going to buy a Ferrari after this," Kosaka said. She thought about her difficult life before and thought about getting what she had always wanted to buy.


    "Buy it," Haru answered since he thought that their money was enough to buy such a car.


    From his prediction, a game that would sell at least 200,000 copies, or worse, 100,000 copies.


    If one game was worth at least 7,000 yen, then they would get at least 700 million yen if they were able to sell 100,000 copies.


    It was more than enough to buy a house or a luxurious car.


    Then they continued to talk about the concert that they would hold during the Winter Comiket. After that, Haru cooked them lunch and he decided to go out since he needed to do something at the shrine.


    "Where are you going?" Kosaka asked.


    "Shrine," Haru said.


    Kosaka blinked her eyes and said, "I''m not that surprised when you want to open a shrine." She remembered that Haru was an Omnyoji or something, but she almost forgot about it.


    "Do you want toe?" Haru asked.


    "What will I do there?" Kosaka asked.


    "Pray? Don''t you want to pray for our game to be sessfulter?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka snorted and said, "It is better for me to promote my game rather than pray." Sheid on the carpet then continued to sleep.


    "¡­"


    Haru thought how free-spirited this woman was. He said goodbye to both Shiina and Iwasawa before he went to the shrine to meet someone who wanted to apply to be a shrine maiden.

 Chapter 641 Shrine Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 641 Shrine Maiden</h4>


    Kanda Shrine.


    It was just an old and dpidated shrine, however, after being renovated it had turned into a beautiful shrine that would give people a calm mind after they entered this location.


    Haru knew very well about Sora''s personality and she was prettyzy. He also didn''t have time to manage this shrine and decided to hire someone to clean it from time to time. He also could see that a shrine was pretty much empty if it wasn''t during a new year or special days.


    Unless the owner of the shrine was someone famous, it was basically quite rare for someone to go to the shrine.


    ''Well, it''s also a good ce to rx¡­''


    It was December, and even though there wasn''t any snow that appeared in this city, the temperature was pretty cold.


    Haru turned on the warmer on the shrine and rxed for a while. He thought for a while and decided to enter the "Tower" since he was pretty much free. He took his smartphone and pressed open the Group Chat before entering the "Tower".


    Haru didn''t spend too much time on the "Tower" and only cleared one floor before he decided to stop, but he had gotten quite an interesting reward from the Group Chat.


    [Congrattions, you have got Nekopara''s maid uniform]


    Haru knew that he couldn''t use it by himself, but he could let Sora, Megumi, or Utaha wear it for him. He looked at the description of this reward and felt a bit surprised since it had an interesting ability.


    [Nekopara''s maid uniform]


    It is a special maid uniform that is able to turn its wearer to have a cat''s features along with a cat''s ability.


    Haru suddenly thought for Kirari to wear a maid uniform while also having cat ears on her head.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s a good idea."


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    It was at this moment that the door of the shrine was knocked on.


    "Excuse me."


    Haru thought that it was someone who wanted to apply to be a shrine maiden. "Please give me a moment." He stood up and walked toward the entrance before opening the door. "Wee."


    In front of him, two beautiful girls appeared right in front of the door.


    Purple hair with low twin tail hairstyle, busty figure, thick thigh, and a soft body that seems very soft and huggable.


    Blond ponytail hair, blue eyes, long legs, and also a beautiful face that gives a people a cool beauty aura.


    Both girls were wearing a school uniform that seemed quite close to this shrine.


    "Students from Otonokizaka High School? Is there anything?" Haru asked.


    Otonokizaka High School is a quite famous all-girls school within this area.


    Haru knew about it since Sora and Megumi also thought to enter this school before, but decided to change their destination to Inspirational Academy Private High School.


    "Nozomi." The blonde-haired girl reminded the busty girl.


    "I - I''m going to apply to be a shrine maiden!" The girl with a busty figure said with a bit of a nervous expression.


    "Oh!" Haru was a bit surprised since he didn''t expect that it would be a high school girl that wanted to apply to his shrine. "Well, why don''t you enter first? It''s quite cold outside, right?"


    The busty girl nodded and hurriedly entered, however, the blonde girl didn''t seem to feel that cold.


    Haru thought that the blonde-haired girl came from Russia or somewhere cold. ''Wait!'' He suddenly thought that this girl was familiar somehow. ''Otonokizaka¡­ Russia¡­''


    "Ummm¡­"


    The blonde-haired girl blushed when she was being stared at.


    "Ah!" The busty girl seemed to realize something and hugged the blonde-haired girl.


    "She is my girlfriend!"


    "NOZOMI!!!"


    The blonde-haired girl was afraid that they were being misunderstood.


    "Well, I''m not going to steal your girlfriend, but your girlfriend is really beautiful and I feel a bit jealous," Haru said before turning. "Let''s enter first, I''ll prepare you a tea or snack." He knew that they were joking, but if it was real then he would feel pretty bumped.


    The blonde-haired blushed as he listened to hispliments.


    "Erhi, are you falling in love? Is our rtionship really that shallow that you fell for a man?" The busty girl seemed to be very sad.


    The blonde-haired girl sighed and said, "Let''s enter first, I''m here to apany and also don''t do that kind of thing again!"


    "Sob! Sob! Erhi has been stolen by a man!!!" The busty girl cried.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru brought both tea and snacks to the table and said, "Please."


    "Thank you very much." Both girls said it at the same time.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, I''m the owner of this shrine," Haru said.


    "Owner? Not a priest?"


    "Yes, owner." Haru nodded and asked, "Why don''t you introduce your name first?"


    "My name is Nozomi Tojo."


    The busty girl smiled at him.


    "My name is Ayase Eli."


    The blonde-haired girl while looking at him with a shy expression.


    ''Ugh¡­'' Haru had to admit that the blonde-haired girl was his type. "Well, which one of you wants to be a shrine maiden?"


    "Me!" Nozomi said while raising her hand, making her breasts "jiggle."


    "How about you, Ayase-san?" Haru asked.


    "N - No, I''m only apanying my friend," Eli said shyly.


    "Well, that''s a shame¡­" Haru sighed and said, "Well, Tojo-san, is it?"


    "Just call me Nozomi." Nozomi pouted and said, "Haru, you only care about Erhi!" She hugged Eli again and said, "For your information, I won''t give her easily to you!"


    "NOZOMI!!!!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of hardship and I''ll work hard to get your approval," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Nozomi was surprised, and Eli blushed once again.


    "Well, enough of a joke, from what I can see that you''re a high school student, do you have your school permission to work here?" Haru asked since it was necessary.


    "Don''t worry, our school allows the students to work part-time jobs," Nozomi said without hesitation. "If you don''t believe it then you can ask Erhi since she is the student council president of our school."


    "Yes, our school allows its students to work part-time," Eli said.


    "Then, I don''t need to worry, the work is pretty simple since you only need to clean out the shrine¡­" Haru started to tell what Nozomi needed to do along with how much she would be paid after her work.


    Nozomi listened carefully and nodded.


    "Do you have a question?"


    "No."


    "Then, when are you ready to work?"


    "Is it okay to do it now?"


    Nozomi seemed to be eager and said, "I want to wear shrine maiden uniform."


    "Well, there is the uniform in that room," Haru said while pointing his finger in one room.


    "Good! Erhi, let''s go!" Nozomi pulled Eli together with her.


    "WAIT!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru only shook his head and waited for them to change their clothes.


    Nozomi and Eli who had entered the room could see that this ce was quite luxurious, and Eli seemed to forget about what Nozomi had done to her.


    "What are you doing!"


    Eli suddenly asked since this girl was just too random.


    "Erhi, don''t you think that Haru likes you?" Nozomi said.


    "Huh!?" Eli blushed and said, "W - What are you saying! We have only met once!"


    "How many times you have met isn''t important! What is important is, what do you think about him?" Nozomi asked.


    "W - Well, it seems that he isn''t bad¡­" Eli said.


    "¡­"


    Nozomi stared at Eli for a while and sighed. "Don''t fall for him too easily¡­"


    "NOZOMI!!!!"


    "Well, enough of that, let''s change our clothes!"


    "Do I need to do it?"


    "Well, don''t you want to see his expression to see you in maiden shrine uniform?" Nozomi showed a smirk and said, "I guess that he has a shrine maiden fetish!"


    "HOROSHO!!!!"


    "But still, don''t you think that it is a bit weird¡­¡­" Nozomi looked around.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli didn''t understand what Nozomi meant.


    "I mean, this ce seems to be new, and he introduces himself as an owner, neither priest or something, don''t you think that it is quite weird?" Nozomi said.


    "Well¡­¡­" Eli thought for a while and said, "It might be quite weird."


    "That''s why we''re going to ask him after we have changed our uniform¡­" Nozomi''s hands moved weirdly toward Eli.


    "W - What are you doing¡­¡­"


    Eli moved back slowly, but suddenly she felt a wall behind her.


    "Let me help you, Erhi¡­¡­ also let me check your size!"


    "NO!!!!!!"


    Haru moved slightly to fix the position of his anaconda since their noise made him restless.


    *Srrtt!*


    The sliding door was opened, both girls hade out while wearing a shrine maiden uniform.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru gave them a thumbs up and said, "Beautiful." He looked at Eli who seemed very embarrassed and said, "It''s very fit for you."


    "T - Thank you¡­¡­" Eli blushed.


    "Well, Haru, where are your parents?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru was a bit awkward and said, "They have passed away."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi and Eri were silent at that moment.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry too much." Haru waved his hand and said, "How about you clean this ce first, I''ll see whether you''re fit to work in this ce or not." He tried to change the topic of the conversation since it would be quite awkward.


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    They nodded and also felt quite awkward, but also sad. They looked at him and became more curious about what he was doing and what his identity was.


    Haru looked at both girls who were cleaning the shrine while ncing at him. He shook his head and suddenly felt that there was a notice on the Group Chat.


    ''Quest again?''

 Chapter 642 Energy

    <h4>Chapter 642 Energy</h4>


    That was what he had thought, but that wasn''t the case.


    Yajima: "I have arge spacecraft, but I''m not sure what to do with the energy that is used by this spacecraft."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the Group Chat also wasn''t sure what to say since everyone wasn''ting from a Mecha world.


    Gintoki: "What happened?"


    Yajima: "I have seen that the energy on my spacecraft is reduced slowly before it is empty, so I''m asking whether there is a way to recover that energy."


    Haru: "Yajima-san, if I''m not wrong your spacecraft from the world of Macross, right?"


    Yajima: "Yes, it is from Macross world, I''m not even sure what kind of story Macross is¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "Macross is a Mecha world. I''ll send the animeter, you can see it yourselves."


    Yajima: "Wait! What kind of energy is used on robots in that world?"


    Kuroneko: "Well, the location of the story in space¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "I''m sorry¡­ I don''t know¡­ Haru, do you know anything?"


    Haru: "Macross''s world is using the song energy¡­


    "What the heck is song energy?!" 5x


    Haru: "It''s an energy that is produced from a song."


    Esdeath: "Is that possible?"


    Haru: "That setting of that world. I''m not even sure what it is since I have never seen it¡­"


    Yajima: "It''s impossible to use song energy, is there anything else?"


    Haru: "From what I know the people in Macross''s world are either using energy from nuclear or sun¡­ For other things, I''m not sure."


    Yajima: "What about your Gundam?"


    Haru sighed when he thought about his Gundam. He might be able to use it for y, but he couldn''t use it for a fight since the energy of that Gundam was limited, and he was unable to get the source of energy since it was practically impossible to get it in this world right now.


    Minovsky Ultrpact Fusion Reactor


    It can also be called clean nuclear energy, however, the same as nuclear energy that it also needs fuel.


    Nuclear energy uses uranium as a fuel, however, Minovsky Ultrpact Fusion Reactor needs to use a rare isotope of helium known as helium-3 (i.e., 2 protons and 1 neutron in the nucleus).


    The main practical problem with this reaction is that helium-3 is extremely rare; there are few deposits on Earth, mainly found in uranium mines, and these are mostly depleted.


    Haru didn''t have uranium mines since he didn''t think that it was necessary to have them.


    In Gundam''s world to get the supply of helium-3 from, they need to go to Jupiter to get that fuel.


    It was practically impossible for him to go to Jupiter from this world.


    Haru sighed when he thought of his Gundam when its energy was depleted. He thought for a while and started to reply to the Group Chat.


    The topic of Mecha making the Group Chat became very noisy since everyone was very interested in riding a Mecha.


    Haru: "Yajima-san, is it possible to change or add energy to your space with Eternano?"


    Yajima: "Eternano, huh¡­?" He remembered that the Blue Pegasus also owned arge airship and thought to talk with them about Eternanoter.


    In Fairy Tail''s world, most of the vehicles or electronic devices use an Eternano as their source of energy.


    In the simplest way, Eternano is magical energy.


    In Haru''s world, there wasn''t any magic in the surrounding area and it is impossible to gather Eternano. He could only change the fuel of his Gundam, but he needed a long time to do it and it was also very troublesome.


    If possible, then he wanted to have a researcher, scientist, or someone from the world with unique energy in their world.


    But he leaned toward the researcher, scientist, or genius since the only person who could understand that technology on the Group Chat was only him. He also needed help from someone since it was practically impossible to pour all of his energy into research since he didn''t want to spend most of his time with a machine.


    It was better to spend time with Sora, Megumi, Esdeath, Utaha, and more¡­¡­


    Luffy: "Can you use C? My ship is using C!"


    "¡­"


    Haru: "Is it possible to meet Franky?"


    Luffy: "¡­No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he thought that he needed to meet Franky since that guy was a genius. Even though Franky was perverted, who could think of using C as a source of energy?


    They continued to talk for a while about the world of Macross and Gundam since they had a feeling that they would go to the world of Mecha sooner orter.


    Fighting using a big robot!


    The eyes of the guys on Group Chat became very excited.


    Haru closed the Group Chat and talked with both Nozomi and Eli.


    It was quite a normal conversation, and Haru inserted some of the jokes, making both of themugh.


    Nozomi and Eli were surprised when they learned that Haru was a High School student since he seemed to be very mature for his age, but they thought that it might be because he had lost his parents early made him needed to get mature very early.


    "I won''t being to this shrine very often since I still need to do my job," Haru said.


    "What is your job?" Nozomi asked curiously since she was quite surprised for him to be able to renovate such arge shrine since she knew that it wasn''t cheap, especially when she knew that Haru was a high school student.


    "Oh, I own a cafe and a writer. You can visit my cafeter," Haru said.


    "What is the name of that cafe?" Eli asked.


    "Fleur De Lapin. I bake very good bread, you should visit it," Haru said.


    "Fleur De Lapin!!!"


    Nozomi and Eli were surprised.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru was quite surprised by their reaction.


    Nozomi pouted and said, "Why do you only open your cafe in the early morning!" She had heard of that popr cafe, but she couldn''te since she needed to go to school and when she had time to go to that ce had already been closed.


    Fleur De Lapin has only a limited opening time, and all the bread has always been sold out very early.


    But, Eli was thinking about something else since she remembered that her father and little sister went to that cafe before. She tried to recall something, but she couldn''t remember what it was. She thought that she should talk about this to her little sister or fatherter. Though, she might forget to ask about itter.


    Haru onlyughed and said, "Well, I''ll bring you someter."


    "Really?" Nozomi asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    They continued to talk for a while before the sun was going to rest. They decided to go back early, and Haru offered to send them back since it was almost dark.


    Eli and Nozomi thought for a while and decided to ept his offer.


    They went to his car that he had parked on the side of the shrine before driving back to their houses.


    Haru thought his day was very good since he had met two beautiful girls, but he couldn''t wait for the next quest.

 Chapter 643 Big Gain

    <h4>Chapter 643 Big Gain</h4>


    8 December.


    Haru was in the private room of his gambling den. He had created a branch of gambling den within the school building making it easier for the students to gamble on his gambling den. He ced the branch of the gambling den on the top of the student council room since if there was trouble on the gamble then he coulde to the student council room to change the result of the gamble.


    The main building of the Traditional Culture Club was very quiet and only some people were here either talking about the strategy of gambling or talking about the final exam since the 2nd semester was almost over.


    There was a private room in this main building, but only some people could enter this ce.


    Inside this room, there was Haru who was reading a book about movie distribution and also Kirari who was reading ssic literature.


    Haru closed the book and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Kirari also closed the book.


    "I''m waiting for a call, you don''t need to worry."


    Haru thought of something and said, "I remember that you got a secretary?" He had skipped the ss before and only remembered that Kirari had told him about this matter over the phone.


    Kirari rolled her eyes and said, "Now, you decide to ask¡­"


    "Well, is it a girl or a boy?" Haru asked.


    "She is a girl, but don''t you dare to do something to her," Kirari said. She thought about her cute secretary who was only in third grade of middle school and she didn''t want her secretary to be one of his girls either.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you think that I''m that kind of guy?''


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari decided to ignore him since this guy was quite unreasonable and had skipped school for a long time. Even though the school didn''t really forbid him since he was a special case (the only billionaire inside the school and also the youngest).


    The school also wanted a reputation from him and that was why it didn''t really matter for him to skip the school as long as his score was enough.


    Even though the school had allowed him, Kirari was still quite annoyed since it started to get hard to see each other.


    Haru looked at Kirari for a while and suddenly remembered something, but when he was about to tell her his smartphone vibrated. He saw that it was from Ayase and connected to the call. "What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    "Boss! Look at the television! Gree''s credit rating has been downgraded!"


    Ayase sounded very happy and excited.


    Haru turned on the television and checked the economic news before he saw that Greece''s credit rating had been downgraded from A- to BBB+ by Fitch.


    "YEAH!!!"


    Haru hugged Kirari who was beside her and kissed her cheek unconsciously.


    "¡­"


    Kirari was very surprised by his sudden outburst and also blushed when he kissed her.


    Haru suddenly reacted and said, "I''m sorry, I''m a bit excited." He continued to talk with Ayase for a while before hanging his smartphone.


    Kirari tried to calm herself when she saw him talking over the phone, then looked at the television and saw the news that had made Haru very happy. "Has Greece''s credit rating been downgraded?"


    "Yeah, this is good news for me," Haru said.


    "Oh?"


    Haru didn''t mind and told her that he had used 250 million USD with 50 times leverage and because of this news his bet was sessful.


    "So you use 12,5 billion USD?" Kirari''s body shook and also felt surprised.


    "Yes, the exchange rate of Euro to USD has changed from 1.5068 to 1.4729." Haru sighed and said, "I hope that it''ll turn into 1.3 soon." From this transaction alone, he had gotten 400 million USD, of course, he was pretty excited and it was far from over since it would continue to drop for a while.


    In this world, he might be able to be rich using his magic or anything by manipting the mind of the people with high authority, but he still wants to y the game using the rules of this world since it is pretty interesting.


    Kirari smiled sweetly and said, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you, it is because of you that have invited me to this school that I have enough capital to start my business," Haru said. He told the truth since if Kirari didn''t invite him to this school then he might not start to be known as the investment genius or "Golden Boy".


    Kirari shook her head and said, "No, all of this is your ability." She smiled when she thought about their promise of two years that he would stand beside her and it seemed that she didn''t need to worry about that. She knew that if Haru couldn''t reach her position then it might be hard for them to get married since she wasing from an old n with a long history.


    Before Haru was only a writer and a bakery owner.


    If it was a normal girl then they would be happy to have such a normal household and handsome husband.


    Kirari didn''t really care much about his wealth since she knew that he had talent. Even though her n might find it very hard to ept their marriage, no one could control her. The only thing which made her worried was that he would change after their marriage since she had seen a lot of people who started to change after getting a lot of wealth.


    But it is different now.


    Kirari knew that Haru wouldn''t change and he was the best man out there. She moved closer and kissed his lips.


    *!!!!*


    Haru was a bit surprised by her sudden kiss on his lips, but started to enjoy himself and hugged her small waist while inserting his tongue inside.


    Kirari was a bit surprised by his tongue and held his shirt tightly since she didn''t expect that such a small kiss would turn into this big fight.


    They continued for 10 minutes before their lips parted, creating a long string of saliva.


    Kirari had a blush on her beautiful face and asked, "Do you want to y at my house?"


    "¡­"


    ''Ok?''

 Chapter 644 Gift

    <h4>Chapter 644 Gift</h4>


    Haru looked at the scratch and biting mark on his back that had been caused by Utaha. He looked at Utaha who wasying in a satisfied expression on the bedyingzily while hugging him.


    But it was alright since his mood was quite good since he had won a lot of money this time.


    One billion USD.


    That was the number that he had gotten from the transaction in December, he thought for a while, and decided to continue with his next n.


    Now, some of you might be curious about what happened after Kirari had invited him to her house?


    Haru decided to refuse it and told her that he had some business. He knew that once he had epted her invitation then he would be the son-inw of Momobami n and he wasn''t ready for that.


    That was why he decided to refuse it first.


    Utaha looked at Haru who was checking the wound on his back and had to admit that it felt very good to have sex with him, however, she also knew that it was impossible to handle him alone since his stamina was monstrous. She started to shudder when she thought about her skill and ability in that area too, making that ce wet.


    Haru smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed while caressing her hair.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Utaha felt really good being pampered by him and said, "For your reminder, I''m too tired to do the next round." She had to admit that it felt really good to y with him and she wouldn''t think that anyone could give her the same pleasure that he had given to her, however, she knew that she couldn''t match him in this bedroom battle and her stamina was too weak. She thought that she might need to join a gym or something.


    ''Well, if I''m notzy¡­''


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think all of the things in my head are only sex?"


    "YES!"


    "¡­"


    Utaha looked at him and asked, "When are you going to tell both Megumi and Sora about us?" She didn''t want to keep this rtionship secret and wanted to proudly tell that she was his girlfriend.


    Even though she wanted to keep him for herself, she knew that it was impossible since she knew that he really cared about both Sora and Megumi.


    From his mouth, she knew that both Sora and Megumi could live together and she also wanted the same.


    "Soon, please be patient," Haru said while caressing her hair. He also wasn''t sure when he should talk about his rtionship with Utaha to Megumi since he didn''t want to disturb Megumi''s study. He was afraid that when he told her about this she would be depressed and might cause a lot of trouble for her since it was a critical time for her.


    That was why it was better to keep it a secret for a while.


    They were inside a hotel and decided to have a Christmas date early since Utaha knew that Haru would spend his Christmas eve time with Megumi and Sora.


    "I heard that you want to buy a football club," Utaha said. She was quite curious since she had heard he wanted to buy a sports club.


    "Yes, but the deal is broken."


    Haru wanted to buy Tokyo FC and he also wanted to build a new stadium for his team, but the government didn''t allow it since that meant the stadium that was built by the government would be empty making their profit decrease and that was why the deal was broken.


    Utaha nodded and asked, "So what are you going to do?"


    "Well, I might search for another team or buy a football club in Ennd since I have gotten money," Haru said.


    "Huh? Are you going to buy a team in the Premier League? Which team?" Utaha was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "If there isn''t a problem then it should be Tottenham Hotspur F.C."


    "¡­"


    "H - How much is it?"


    "It should be around 300 million USD," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s head became very dizzy when she heard that number. "I''m not going to be surprised if you''re going to buy the NBA team too."


    "Well, I have that n." Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    Utahaid on the bed and thought that her boyfriend was really amazing. "You know, my father often talks about you with proud expression telling me that you''re going to be the new mogul in this country."


    "Yes, but my girlfriend is also amazing since she has written the most popr porn novel in the world," Haru said and kissed her forehead reminding her about her "50 Shades of Grey" which had be the hottest novel in the United States and Europe.


    "It''s not a porn novel! It''s a romance novel!" Utaha refuted.


    "Okay, okay, it is a perverted romance novel," Haru said withugh.


    Utaha was annoyed and hit Haru''s chest before she was hugged.


    Haru had to admit that this girl was really beautiful, especially her legs which were wrapped in ck stockings. He caressed it slowly while kissing her earlobe.


    *Shudder!*


    Utaha tightened her body and said, "You''re a pervert who gets excited by ck stockings."


    "Yes, who makes you so charming with this ck stocking," Haru said while kept touching it.


    Utaha seemed to be proud of her charm and asked, "Do you like my Christmas gift?"


    "Your Christmas gift?" Haru asked.


    "This stocking is your Christmas gift, you can make it an heirloom and worship it on your shrer making it into stocking deity." Utaha joked while looking at him with a smile when she remembered that he had opened a shrine. She thought that he should put her stockings on his shrine.


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Well, then, you don''t need my gift then."


    "What?!" Utaha was surprised and asked, "Do you have a gift for me?"


    "Well, it is a bit early, but I have prepared a Christmas gift for you." Haru took out a box from his zipper bag and showed it to Utaha.


    "What is this?" Utaha looked at the box curiously.


    Haru opened the box and showed a beautiful gold rose wing ne. "For my beautiful wings (Utaha means wings in English) ."


    "¡­"


    Utaha looked at the ne and couldn''t hide the happiness in her smile.


    "Help me to wear it."


    Utaha held her hair to make it easier for Haru to wear the ne for her.


    "Sure."


    Haru took the ne and helped her to wear it on her beautiful neck couldn''t help but kiss it.


    Utaha looked at her appearance in the mirror and felt very happy since it was the first gift that he had given to her. She was going to treasure it and make it her heirloomter. She kissed him and said, "Thank you, I love it."


    "No problem." Haru nodded and said, "Care for one more round?"


    Utaha thought about it and nodded. She has recovered and it would be okay to do it again. "Slowly, alright, slowly!"


    "Okay, okay¡­"


    Haru pushed her to the bed and once again they started their battle in this room. Even though he knew that she wanted it slow, he knew that she wanted it hard.


    ''What a Tsundere¡­''

 Chapter 645 No Information

    <h4>Chapter 645 No Information</h4>


    24 December.


    One day before Christmas.


    Sora had told him to go on a date with Megumi for Chrismast eve.


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked what was wrong since both of them usually spent their time together.


    Sora had a strange expression and told him not to worry since she was going to the cafe to prepare for the Christmas party with everyone.


    Haru felt a bit strange, but he didn''t really mind it and decided to go on a date together with Megumi for this Christmas eve.


    They were on holiday and the second semester was also over.


    Haru once again became the rank one in his school and caused everyone at the school to sigh at a genius while also increasing the number of his fans.


    Sora and Megumi were also on holiday and since they were in the third grade, their schedules were quite free since they only needed to prepare for their entrance exam.


    The entrance exam would be held in the middle of January, however, they had prepared themselves to study seriously every day.


    That was why Haru wanted to take them to rx this Christmas with a party, and a date.


    Haru was waiting for the appointment time of his date with Megumi, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated and noticed that there was a quest on the Group Chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Get a "Hundred"]


    [Quest 2: Defeat 100 Savages]


    [Quest 3: Invite one member]


    [Quest 4: Join Little Garden]


    [Quest 5: Get a sample of Variants (blood, mucus, hair, etc)]


    [Quest 6: Get research about Sense Energy]


    [Quest 7: Get Variable Stone or Savage Cores]


    [Participant: one person]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the opening of the school]


    "¡­"


    ''Quest again?''


    Esdeath: "Who is going?" She read that there was only one participant in this quest. She knew that it wouldn''t be her who would enter this quest.


    Yajima: "Wait! We need to know what kind of world this is."


    Tsunade: "@Kuroneko, do you know anything?"


    Kuroneko: "Wait, let me research it for a bit¡­"


    Haru who was looking at the Group Chat suddenly received a chat.


    Esdeath: "Do you think that I should go?"


    Haru was speechless and replied, "If this quest only needs to kill then it is possible for you to go."


    Esdeath looked at the quest again and replied, "I want to go!"


    Haru knew Esdeath''s personality, but he knew how important it was to send the most suitable person for the quest. "I know, but do you have the confidence in not killing people in this quest?"


    "¡­"


    Esdeath couldn''t answer him.


    Haru didn''t give her mercy and asked,


    "Do you have the confidence in not destroying the world?


    "Do you have the confidence to not massacre people?


    "Do you have the confidence to get all the research data without threatening people in that world?


    "Do you have the confidence to invite someone into that world?


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    Esdeath pouted cutely and replied, "Alright, I''ll give up this quest, but next time, I''ll go for the quest!"


    Haru nodded and replied, "No problem."


    The Group Chat started to talk to each other about this quest.


    Kouha: "The only problem is that only one person can go on the quest."


    If they could send two or three people then it would be quite easy, but they could only send one person.


    Haru looked at the quest, and he really didn''t know what kind of world this quest was.


    Hundred? Savage? Variable Stone? Little Garden?


    Haru couldn''t understand all of that and knew that there wasn''t any such story in his world. He also couldn''t remember whether there was such a story in his previous world.


    Everyone was waiting for Kuroneko to get any information, however¡­


    Kuroneko: "Sorry, there isn''t any information in my world."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet when they heard it. They didn''t have any information about this world and it was quite troublesome. Even though they were curious about this quest, they were also quite worried about it since they didn''t want to fail the quest.


    Haru thought for a while and read the quest knowing that he was the most suitable person.


    Haru: "I''ll go."


    "Eh?" 11x


    Haru: "I''m curious about this ''sense energy'' since this might help our mecha."


    Shinobu: "It is dangerous."


    Haru: "Every world is dangerous, and Toriko''s world is the most dangerous here."


    Teppei who read it couldn''t refute it since his world was the most dangerous world in the Group Chat.


    Gintoki: "But is there no information about this quest such as the world, story, character, or anything?"


    Kuroneko: "Sorry, I don''t find any clue about this quest." She was quite depressed and thought that she could help everyone before they went on the quest. She was also quite proud that she had be the database of this Group Chat but didn''t expect that she didn''t find any information about this quest.


    Korosensei: "I want to go, but my appearance¡­¡­"


    No one would expect Korosensei to go since his octopus''s appearance was very weird and even if it was possible for him to disguise himself, his disguise was horrible.


    Haru: "Then, if there isn''t anyone who wants to go then I''ll go for this quest."


    Everyone agreed since Haru was the most dependable member of the Group Chat.


    Luffy wanted to go, but no one agreed since they knew very well that Luffy wasn''t that smart.


    If this quest was a simple brawl defeating a lot of opponents then it was possible to send those muscle brains, but it was different since this quest was prettyplex and there were a lot of things that needed to be gathered in this quest.


    Haru started with his preparation such as buying a "hacking skill" from the Group Chat and also searched for the clue on the Group Chat.


    It might not be possible to search for the full story or the important character from the world where he would do his quest from the Group Chat, however, it was possible to search for the information about the item that he needed to get in this quest since the Group Chat sold everything.


    "Hundred, huh?"


    Haru only realized that "hundred" was a weapon and searched for more information about this world before he decided to go.


    But before he went on the quest, he also bought an "increased Hundred''s aptitude serum". He had done his preparation and decided to go directly to the quest since he had been waiting for the quest.


    Kuroneko: "I know that I shouldn''t say this, but are you going to add more harem in that world?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet at that moment.


    Esdeath: "Come to my world after the quest."


    Esdeath: "I need a sparring partner to test my new torture technique."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "Yes¡­¡­" He sighed and before he was enveloped by white light to go to another world to start the quest. He really hoped Esdeath was joking after he had gone back from the quest.

 Chapter 646 Aptitude Test 1

    <h4>Chapter 646 Aptitude Test 1</h4>


    Yamato Empire.


    Haru was inside an inte cafe trying to forge his identity inside this country.


    It might have been impossible before, but fortunately, he had bought a "hacking ability" from Group Chat.


    Haru knew in such a modern world such a skill was necessary since, without an identity, everything would be hard to do.


    For the money, he had "steal" ability from his quest in the past and solved his financial problem.


    Of course, he needed to use it on a man since if he used it on woman, he would get panties rather than money.


    After forging his identity, he started to search for information about this world.


    The first thing he needed to know about this world was the enemy or the viin in this world.


    "Savages, huh?"


    Savages are dangerous extraterrestrial life-forms.


    Three years ago, Savages arrived on Earth riding on top of an enormous meteorite, which broke apart upon hitting the atmosphere and fled inside of the oceans to hibernate. At the time of their arrival, the Savages brought a virus with them that soon spread across the, infecting and killing most due to their not being a cure to treat it at the time, bing known as the First Attack.


    There had already been two attacks that had happened in this world.


    The second event where Savages attacked, among the locations was the Gudenburg Empire.


    Haru thought for a while and felt that it was quite an interesting enemy since he would fight against an alien. In his quest, he needed to y 100 of them and search for information about "Savages."


    From what he could tell the shape of this monster was simr to an insect, but its size was as big as a building with ck metallic color.


    Haru understood why this monster created a lot of trouble for humanity. He continued to search for more information and what made him interested was the virus which was brought by the "Savages".


    The airborne virus that came along with the savage gave birth to the yers and the ores found inside the meteorite known as variable stones gave birth to the Hundred.


    yers are chosen humans who are able to respond to and wield their own Hundred, also known as the One-Hundred Arms, one of the only weapons able to defeat the Savage. This is due to them being infected with the airborne virus that along with the savages let them connect more to the Hundred than normal humans.


    Haru suddenly thought the serum which he had bought before might be a virus. He was quite hesitant to use it, but without that virus, it would be impossible to wield a weapon which was known as "Hundreds". But he felt that he could solve that problemter after he had gone back to his original world.


    After using that serum which he had bought before, he didn''t feel anything and didn''t feel a change in his body. He didn''t think much and searched for more information about this world. He couldn''t find detailed information about "yer" and knew that he needed to join an organization first to get more information.


    "Then, next is Hundred."


    Hundreds are items made from the variable stones, which came from the same meteorites that came alongside all the Savages. Its namees from them being able to manifest a hundred different weapons per person, as well as being the only weapons able to harm Savage. The colors and shapes of a Hundred, while in their inactive states sometimes vary, however, they are still shaped like diamonds.


    Haru ended his information gathering and went out quietly from the inte cafe since he was almost being found by someone.


    The information that he had gotten wasing from the government of the Yamato Empire since most of the information on Savage, yer, and Hundreds was kept from the public. Even though he had "hacking ability", it wasn''t perfect and it wasn''t enough to get all of the information that he needed in this world.


    There was one thing that he needed to do and that was to go to Little Garden.


    Little Garden is a massive aircraft carrier that is built with a purpose to train yers who held a high aptitude for The Hundreds.


    Inside this Little Garden, there is a school which is known as Bugeika High School or the education ce for yers candidates.


    Haru arrived at the perfect time since the registration of this yer school in the Little Garden. He registered immediately and went to the test location.


    Outside of therge building, there were only some people who gathered in this ce to register themselves to be a yer.


    For most people, they were afraid to be yer since it was a dangerous job. They needed to fight an alien which was known as "Savages", but even though it was a dangerous job, there were a lot of youngsters who wanted to be a hero to save the world.


    Haru could see that some people walked out with a sigh, cry, or depressed showing that they had failed the test.


    For the one who had sessful, they needed to stay in the building for a while to finish their registration and better stay in this building directly since having an aptitude as a yer meant that they brought a virus inside their body and it was better to let them stay in this ce.


    Haru could see that there wasn''t only a Little Garden, and there were a lot of organizations observing the aptitude test so they could recruit the most talented youngsters. He walked in a very rxed manner and wore casual clothes rather than wearing a uniform. He knew that education wasn''t necessary and the only thing that was needed was an aptitude for wielding a Hundred.


    Walking casually, he had to admit there were a lot of beautiful girls in this ce. He walked toward them asking where was the location of the test.


    They smiled and talked with him happily while also telling him where the location of the test was. They told him that they would bring him to the location of the test.


    Inside the test location, there were a lot of people who were wearing a whiteb coat making people who looked at them either a scientist, doctor, or a researcher,


    Haru was wondering what the device that was used for the test was.


    "Is this the test ce?"


    Haru turned and saw a young man with ck hair looking around with a confused and nervous expression.


    "Umm¡­ are you also going for a test?"

 Chapter 647 Aptitude Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 647 Aptitude Test 2</h4>


    Spiky ck hair, red eyes, average height, wearing a middle school uniform, and quite a well-built body.


    Haru looked at this young man for a while and said, "You''re also going for the test?"


    "Yes." The young man nodded.


    "Then, you''re at a perfect location." Haru nodded and said, "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    The young man sighed in relief and smiled. "My name is Hayato Kisaragi, nice to meet you."


    "Number 17!"


    Suddenly they heard a voiceing from the examiner.


    A young girl walked toward the researcher and started her test.


    "What''s your number?" Haru looked at Hayato.


    "Mine is 28, what about you?" Hayato asked. He didn''t know why, but he felt very rxed talking with Haru.


    "Mine is 29, I''ll be gone after you," Haru said.


    "Let''s do our best together, Kasugano-san!" Hayato said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s do our best, and just call me Haru, Hayato," Haru said. He suddenly felt that he had met a good-natured protagonist in the story. ''Well, is he the protagonist?'' He knew that the protagonist would have very good luck, some tragic setting, and very high talent at the beginning. He needed to ask him a question and asked, "Why have you decided to be a yer?"


    Hayatoughed awkwardly and said, "I need money to take care of the treatment of my little sister."


    Haru patted Hayato''s shoulder and said, "It must be hard." He knew that this guy was the protagonist after he heard that Hayato decided to be a "yer" to take care of the treatment of his little sister.


    For someone who would do anything for his little sister should be an awesome guy or protagonist.


    Hayato thought that Haru was really good and it had been a while since he had a good conversation with someone. "How about you?"


    "Me? Well, my family has died because of Savages, and that is that I''m going to be yer." Haru tried to hold his anger showing his awesome acting skill, then showed a sad expression.


    Hayato wanted to pat Haru''s shoulder but was surprised when he saw the scene in front of him.


    "HARU!!!"


    The girl who had brought him before hugged him so suddenly on her chest since she had been listening to their conversation.


    Haru was on her soft breasts and also hugged her waist. "Thank you, I''m alright." But he didn''t let her go. He knew that he would be killed if Esdeath knew what he had done, but he was really sad to be alone in this world. He might need some girls to make his mood better.


    "You can use my chest if you want," the girl said while caressing Haru''s hair.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hayato wasn''t sure what to say at this moment when he saw Haru''s action. He suddenly thought that he shouldn''t let this guy meet his little sister.


    The test continued and the staff kept calling people after people to test their aptitude with a diamond-shaped device that showed the number of aptitudes of the person.


    ''10%, 45%, 30%, 20%¡­''


    Haru kept looking at the percentage aptitude of Hundred on each participant. He was sure that everyone with aptitude lower than 50% wouldn''t be a protagonist, but for the recruiter from various private militarypanies, for someone who had 50% aptitude on Hundred could be a good yer on theirpany.


    "Number 28!"


    "It''s your time, Hayato," Haru said while looking at Hayato.


    Hayato nodded and said, "I''ll go first." He walked toward the staff to check his aptitude on a Hundred.


    The staff told him to ce his hand on the diamond-shaped device.


    Hayato was quite confused since he was only told to touch this device without doing anything, however, the moment he touched it.


    "This is¡­!?"


    Hayato felt that something had been sucked from his body and started to feel an energy inside his body that he had never felt before.


    Then the diamond-shaped device showed 100% aptitude on the result of Hayato''s test.


    "What?!"


    "100% aptitude?!"


    "Who is he?!"


    Everyone was surprised and the eyes of the recruiter were very excited when they saw this young man, however, their eyes turned dim when they saw the recruiter from Warne toward Hayato.


    Even though theirpanies were good, they were at least only a middle sizepany at best, and their opponent was Warn which was known as one of the best private militarypanies in the world.


    They didn''t have that much confidence about their offer to attract the young man who had gotten the perfect aptitude on Hundred. They knew that the giant privatepanies around the world would be very jealous when they knew that Warn had gotten


    Hayato talked with the recruiter from Warn, but he told him to wait for a while since he wanted to wait for his friend''s result.


    "Number 29!


    After the shock from Hayato''s aptitude result, the staff continued with the test.


    Haru looked at Hayato who cheered on him and knew that that guy was the protagonist. He was wondering whether it was good or not to meet a protagonist since he might change the plot, but he didn''t even know the plot.


    ''Well, it doesn''t really matter.''


    Haru could see that the staff was still affected by Hayato''s high aptitude. He wouldn''t even be surprised if someone told him that Hayato might be someone with the biggest aptitude on Hundred in this world.


    cing his palm on the diamond-shaped device, he started to feel that energy was sucked from his body. Even though his energy was sucked, his energy wouldn''t deplete that much. He thought to pour more energy inside this diamond-shaped device but stopped when it was almost overloaded. He sighed in relief since it wasn''t destroyed and was d that his observation haki could help him escape from a predicament.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru suddenly noticed that this ce had turned quiet and everyone was looking at it with a shocked expression.


    "Great, Haru!"


    Hayato came toward him and showed a happy expression when he saw Haru''s result.


    Everyone was a bit dizzy when they saw two young men who had the perfect aptitude on Hundred appear in this small country at the same time.


    The saddest one was a small and medium-sized privatepany since they didn''t have the ability to invite them.


    But the happiest one was Warn who hade to this test by chance.


    "Hello, my name is Frank Rubber! I''m the representative from Warn and please join ourpany since we can give you the best!"


    Haru looked at Fran and nodded. "Let''s listen first, what can you give me?"

 Chapter 648 Boys Love?

    <h4>Chapter 648 Boys Love?</h4>


    Inside a huge military airne, Haru and Hayato were sitting on the opposite seat to each other.


    Haru was reading a random magazine while Hayato was quite sleepy since their trip was quite long.


    Both of them had decided to enter Warn together and were sent to Little Garden to start their training to be yer for thepany.


    Hayato had decided to enter because Warlnd had offered him world-ss treatment for his little sister''s illness along with his tuition being waived, as well as being provided additional schrship support.


    Haru was the same, but what he had received was different. He received free tuition, and additional schrship (actually pocket money) since he didn''t have a little sister who needed treatment.


    It was very hard to search for a book about a Hundred, yer, or Savage.


    Haru had tried to ask for such a book, but they had told him that he would get the book when he arrived in Little Garden. He wasn''t that impatient since he hadpleted some of his quests. Though, there were a lot of things which he didn''t know in this world such as Variants, Sense Energy, and Variable Stone.


    Haru, who was also bored, looked out the window and saw a massive aircraft carrier with a size of at least three kilometers. He wondered what kind of energy would be used to move such a massive aircraft. He looked at Hayato and said, "Hayato, we have arrived."


    Hayato, who almost dozed off, was a bit sleepy. "Hmm?" He turned toward the window and saw the massive aircraft from the airne. "Is that Little Garden?"


    "It should be." Haru nodded and said, "Karen should have arrived there first." He had met Hayato''s little sister before they went to the Little Garden and had to admit that Hayato was a protagonist with such a cute little sister.


    "Yeah." Hayato nodded and his expression softened when Haru mentioned his little sister. He was slightly worried when he was going to let his little sister meet Haru, but that worry had disappeared when he saw Haru could make a lot of smiles on his little sister.


    Haru had also told Hayato that he didn''t have that much interest in a young girl in a secret and more into big boobs making Hayato have aplicated reaction, but Hayato knew that it was alright to let them meet each other since Hayato and Karen didn''t have that many friends.


    They also lost their parents early making them rte to each other making their rtionship be closer quickly.


    ''So that''s my home from now on¡­''


    Hayato thought while looking at Little Garden.


    Haru looked at Hayato who had the protagonist''s expression on his face and he was confident that this guy must be saying embarrassing lines on his mind such as ''So that''s my home from now on¡­¡­'' or something. He shook his head and thought that there must be a lot of girls who came to Hayatoter. He wasn''t even surprised if Hayato met his childhood friend that he had forgotten or something.


    Arriving in the Little Garden, Haru and Hayato went out together while bringing their backpacks.


    "So this is the ce, huh?" Hayato said while looking around. "This ce is bigger than I thought."


    "Well, it is sure very massive," Haru said and became more curious about what kind of energy was used in this ce.


    Then they suddenly heard a shout.


    "KISARAGI-KUN! KASUGANO-KUN! YES, TWO OF YOU WITH THE HIGHEST HUNDRED COMPATIBILITY SCORE OF ALL TIME!!"


    "KISARAGI HAYATO-KUN!"


    "KASUGANO HARUKA-KUN!"


    "WHERE ARE YOU?"


    "IF YOU''RE HERE PLEASE REPLY US!"


    Haru and Hayato saw two girls who stood at the tall ce while deliberately putting their names on the big billboard.


    "What?!" Hayato felt embarrassed and pulled Haru''s hand to get away from this ce silently behind the truck.


    "Why do we have to run away?" Haru asked with a strange expression.


    "Don''t you feel that it is very embarrassing?" Hayato asked with an awkward expression and said, "Let''s go! We can use the GPS to get into the entrance ceremony! Hurry up!"


    Haru shook his head and didn''t think much. He looked at two petite girls who kept calling their names and left together with Hayato. He looked at his hand which was being grabbed by Hayato and suddenly felt something strange. He hurriedly shook his head and thought that it was his misunderstanding.


    Changing their clothes into a uniform, both of them were walking together to the entrance ceremony location using their GPS.


    Hayato was grateful that he was with Haru since he wasn''t alone in this ce.


    "This should be the ce," Haru said while looking at the big building which was simr to a gymnasium design. "I''ll ask someone."


    "Let''s go." Hayato nodded.


    Both of them walked to a group of people.


    "Excuse me, is this where the entrance ceremony will be held?" Haru asked.


    A young blonde man turned toward them and nodded. "Yeah, it is."


    "AAAAHHHH!!!!!"


    Suddenly a young petite girl in a ponytail ran toward them while looking at Haru and Hayato. She looked at both of them then looked at Haru.


    "Are you Kisaragi Hayato and Kasugano Haruka?"


    "Eh?!"


    Everyone in her surroundings suddenly became a surprise then turned into excitement. They hurriedly gathered around them and asked them a lot of questions, the girls were on Haru, and the guys were on Hayato.


    "Wow, you''re Kasugano-san?"


    "You''re very tall!"


    "Umm, where is your room?"


    "Are you single?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Haru twitched his lips at the group of aggressive girls.


    "You''re Katsuragi Hayato?"


    "You''re so normal!"


    Hayato grabbed Haru''s hand again and moved silently to escape from them.


    Haru was once again strange when Hayato grabbed his hand again. He didn''t want to think about this possibility, but he couldn''t help but think about it. He started to think that he should get away from Hayatoter.


    Both of them had escaped from the crowd and hid on the back of the wall.


    "Whew¡­" Hayato sighed and said, "What the heck?"


    "HAYATO!!!!"


    Then suddenly someone screamed Hayato''s name.


    Haru and Hayato turned and saw a beautiful young man with long silver hair.


    Why a beautiful young man? It is because he is wearing a male uniform.


    This student jumped into Hayato and hugged him tightly happily.


    Haru who was by their side moved a meter away and his face turned slightly pale when he suddenly thought that this might be Boys Love''s world!

 Chapter 649 Attention!

    <h4>Chapter 649 Attention!</h4>


    "I miss you, Hayato!!!"


    The beautiful young man hugged Hayato tightly on the ground and even sniffed Hayato''s body happily.


    Hayato who was hugged couldn''t help but cry, "Haru, help me!"


    Haru started to wonder whether he should help him or not but decided to not do anything when he saw the beautiful young man. He wouldn''t be surprised if this young man was a girl who hid her gender.


    The beautiful young man sat on Hayato''s waist and said, "My name is Emile."


    "Emile Crossfode.


    "I''m also the same new student like you." Emile also realized Haru was standing beside them.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, I''m his friend from Yamato Empire," Haru said.


    Emile smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, Haru!" She looked at both of them and said, "Let''s get along kay!"


    "¡­"


    Hayato blushed when he looked at Emile''s smile.


    "Hayato¡­" Haru sighed when he saw Hayato blush and knew that there was something wrong with him. "So you swing that way? Well, I don''t really mind, but I need to tell Karen about this¡­" He decided to walk away so as not to disturb both of them.


    "Wait! Wait! Listen to my exnation!!!!"


    Hayato hurriedly tried to reach Haru since he didn''t want his friend to have a misunderstanding.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Emile onlyughed at the interaction between the two of them.


    "I''m sorry!"


    The petite girl who had made a loud voice before apologized to both of them.


    Haru learned that the name of this girl was Latia Saint-¨¦million and there was also a young man with blonde hair who stayed with her.


    From what he had learned his name was Fritz nz.


    "Both of them are childhood friends, and they''re very close, right?" Emilia said while hugging Hayato''s arm.


    "Y - Yeah¡­" Hayato kept looking at Haru. ''Haru¡­¡­''


    Haru ignored him and wanted to get away from Hayato. ''But his little sister is cute¡­'' His feeling was quite conflicted.


    Fritz looked at Haru and Hayato and asked, "What about you two? Your rtionship is pretty great from what I can tell." He didn''t know how two people with the highest aptitude for Hundred could know each other.


    "Yeah, tell me how both of you know each other," Emilia asked while looking at Hayato and Haru curiously.


    Reitia also wanted to know how both of them could get to know each other.


    Haru looked at Hayato and thought to tease him. "Well, Emile, our rtionship is very close since I''m going to be his brother-inw."


    "Brother-inw?!"


    They were surprised.


    "So you have a rtionship with his sister?" Emili asked.


    "Yes, if you marry Hayato, then you''ll be my older sister," Haru said.


    "Haru, you bastard! You said that you didn''t have an interest in Karen!" Hayato was very angry and grabbed his cor.


    "I was joking! I was joking!"


    Haru hurriedly said trying to stop Hayato and knew that this guy had a sis-con.


    ''Well, I''m also sis-con.''


    Haru thought within his mind.


    Hayato kept telling him not to make such a joke.


    Reitia and Fritz thought that their rtionship was very close.


    But Emile didn''t even listen to their conversation and held both of his cheeks happily. "Hehehe, I''m going to marry Hayato¡­"


    Haru and Hayato looked at Emile with a nk expression.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Haru whispered.


    "I - I''m not sure¡­" Hayato shook his head and wasn''t sure what to do when a guy had fallen in love with him.


    Inside the luxurious hall, there were a lot of students sitting down waiting for the entrance ceremony.


    Haru, Hayato, and Emile were sitting next to each other with Hayato in the middle of them.


    Emilie seemed very happy with what Haru had told her before and would support him if he wanted to chase Hayato''s little sister.


    But Hayato who was sitting next to him was staring at him with a scary gaze.


    Haru sighed and ignored both of them looking at the stage within this hall.


    On the top of the stage inside this hall, there were two beautiful girls who stood up on the side of the stage.


    Haru thought that the two of them must be members of the student council or something simr.


    "I would like to wee all the new students here¡­¡­"


    "Vice president of Little Garden, Erica Candle."


    Beautiful girl with short brown hair, a busty chest, and sses giving an image of a soft yet strict older sister.


    "Likewise. Liddy Steinberg."


    The buxom, dark-skinned beauty had ponytailed green hair, green eyes, and a cold expression making anyone want to conquer her.


    "The Captain of the Little Garden, as well as our president, ire Harvey, will greet you."


    Then a sound of footsteps could be heard in the entire hall making their attention fully focussed on this figure.


    Voluptuous figure that almost made her uniform burst out, blonde-hair which tied in long twintails, and beautiful blue eyes.


    The Queen, ire Harvey.


    ire walked into the middle of the podium while looking at every student in this hall then stopped at Haru who was sitting next to Hayato.


    But at this moment, the door of the hall was opened attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Two young girls seemed very tired after doing a heavy work out or running.


    "Sorry¡­"


    "We''rete!"


    Haru and Hayato also noticed those two girls were the ones who had greeted them before.


    "Now, remember what I have told you?" Haru whispered.


    "¡­"


    Hayato knew that both of them were in trouble because of him.


    "Late right at the entrance ceremony? You two sure have some nerve."


    ire gazed coldly at both of them.


    "W - We''re sorry!"


    "We had gone to the airport to pick Kisaragi-kun and Kasugano-kun!"


    Two of them bowed their heads and apologized since they knew that they had made trouble.


    "But we couldn''t find him, and then¡­"


    "Enough excuses! Kisaragi Hayato and Kasugano Haruka have been right there this whole time." Liddy pointed her finger at both Haru and Hayato.


    "Noa Sheldon. Liu Xiumei."


    ire looked at both girls and said, "There''s no ce in the Little Garden for those who cannot follow the rules."


    "Collect your things and leave."


    "What?!"


    Two girls were startled by this decision.


    Every student in this ce was also surprised since they didn''t expect both girls would be expelled directly.


    Hayato wanted to say something and Emile who was on his side also couldn''t handle it anymore when he saw such an injustice.


    But there was one person who moved more quickly than both of them.


    "Prez, don''t you think that you''re too harsh on them?"


    His voice wasn''t that loud, but it was very clear and made everyone in this hall turn quiet. They turned their attention to Haru who had said those words. But he didn''t care about those minor characters and looked at ire and ire also looked at him. He had a feeling that he had stolen the limelight from the main character.

 Chapter 650 Cliche Development

    <h4>Chapter 650 Cliche Development</h4>


    "It is clearly not their fault to bete in this entrance ceremony.


    "The one who has ordered them to go to the airport is the student council if some mistake is happening in the process, then you guys shouldn''t put all the me on them making them a scapegoat while making them a tool to show your prestige to every new student in this ce."


    Haru looked at ire and wondered what this girl was going to do. He knew that most twin-tail girls would have a proud personality made them very hard, to be honest with their feelings, but he also knew that inside that proud persona, it was used to hide the weakness and cute personality.


    Frankly, he felt bad bullying this girl, but he also felt that this girl was a bit too much.


    "That''s right! You have misused your authority! You can''t expel them!"


    Emile shouted, pouring oil into the fire.


    The students who heard their words started to murmur in low voices saying that the president was a tyrant and the school should change the student council.


    In just a single moment, the tide had changed and everyone who sat down in this hall started to question the authority of the student council.


    The students who thought that the student council was an organization that shouldn''t be questioned, but suddenly turned into a tyrant organization who would expel someone.


    "Be quiet!"


    Liddy shouted at the microphone.


    "Kasugano Haruka! Emile Crossfode! You have no right to speak here!"


    "You guys!"


    Hayato was panicked when it suddenly turned into a big argument and tried to calm both Emile and Haru.


    ire was still calm while looking at Haru.


    "Kasugano Haruka."


    ire looked at everyone and said, "No, I will say this to everyone here. You''re not just students. You are fledging yers that will risk their lives to fight the Savages. On the battlefield, a single mistake can prove fatal and destroy an entire squadron. It''s not a matter of frequency.


    "Failure to follow orders will lead to death."


    "Yes, but they''re on the verge of expulsion because they''re following your order, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s right! You have made a mistake! You can''t take it on either of them!" Emile shouted.


    No one in this ce said anything while looking at the confrontation between Haru and Emile against the student council.


    Hayato had a headache at his two friends who loved to cause trouble.


    "That''s enough, Kasugano Haruka, Emile Crossfode!" Erica yelled. "ire-sama''s orders are absolute. She is the queen of our military arts departments."


    "Queen, my foot! Haru and Hayato have higher aptitude on Hundred!" Emile shouted.


    "Oi! Oi!" Hayato became more panicked and said, "Haru, say something!"


    Haru didn''t show a smile, but he loved to see such trouble and if there was trouble then he was sure that he would get his Hundred soon since with this development of argument would lead them into a fight or a duel.


    It is a cliche plot, but such a plot is very interesting.


    "Emile Crossfode! If you try to demean her any further, you''ll be expelled, as well!" Liddy said.


    "Why only me! Why not Haru!" Emileined.


    Haru wanted tough, but he tried to hold it.


    "But bring it on!" Emile taunted them again and wanted to go to the stage, but he was being held by Hayato.


    Hayato closed Emile''s mouth with both of his hands trying to stop him from talking.


    "Very well."


    Suddenly ire said,


    "As you wish, you will be expelled along with the previous two."


    Emile wanted to scream again, but he kept being held by Hayato.


    "Stop struggling!" Hayato said in helplessness.


    ire looked at Haru who caused this problem and said, "Kasugano Haruka."


    "Yes." Haru looked at ire and said, "Should I call you Queen or Prez? You have expelled three people now, are you also going to expel me?" He tried to taunt her to see her reaction.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Hayato wanted to stop him, but his hands were full to stop Emile.


    ire heard Haru''s provocation, but she was still calm. "Do you object to their expulsion?"


    "Yes."


    Haru answered without hesitation.


    Emile nodded and wanted to say something again, but he was being stopped by Hayato.


    "Yes, I do." Haru felt that what he had said felt simr to his pledge when he had married Esdeath.


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s words.


    "Both of them werete because they were looking for me, and if that didn''t happen then such an argument wouldn''t happen.


    "I know that as a Captain of this Little Garden, you need to show everyone to follow your order strictly since it is a military school, but I hope that you can be more lenient with their punishment."


    Haru decided to not provoke ire again when it had reached this point. He was only a new student and he also needed to stay in this school.


    "Me too! I hope that you can be lenient with both of them."


    Hayato also stood up with Haru.


    "Kasugano Haruka, Kisaragi Hayato, know your ce!" Liddy yelled.


    "Very well."


    ire''s answer caused everyone to be startled.


    "Prez!"


    Liddy wanted to say something but ire stopped her.


    "How about this, then?" ire looked at Haru and pointed her finger. "Kasugano Haruka, I, ire Harvey, challenge you to a duel."


    Haru was right since it was really a cliche development.


    But everyone who heard it was very surprised by ire''s decision.


    "If you defeat me, I will reverse their expulsion. We''ll do this tomorrow afternoon. The location will be in the main Colosseum," ire said.


    Haru showed a calm expression and said, "See you tomorrow then."


    "!!!"


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s guts who dared to ept ire''s challenge.


    "That''s good! I''ll support you, Haru!" Emile was also excited.


    "Oi! Both of you!" Hayato was really overwhelmed by this development. He tried to calm them down, but he knew that there was nothing that he could do.


    Haru looked at ire and ire also looked at Haru. He was wondering how her expression was when he spanked her butts tomorrow.

 Chapter 651 Hundred 1

    <h4>Chapter 651 Hundred 1</h4>


    "You''re too reckless!!!" Hayato said while looking at Haru.


    "Hayato, you don''t need to worry. Haru will win the duel," Emile said confidently.


    "Did you know that Haru''s opponent is the Queen of the Little Garden and the strongest person in this ce?" Hayato said.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, he is going to win," Emile said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hayato and Haru were speechless at where Emile''s confidence wasing from.


    "Emile, where is your friend?" Haru decided to ignore Hayato.


    "We are almost arriving soon!" Emile said.


    After the entrance ceremony was over, Emile decided to bring Haru and Hayato to meet his friend who was the main technologist in the Little Garden.


    They were walking in the high-tech hall and used the lift to move to the underground area.


    Inside this underground area, there was a secretboratory that was used as the private room of the main technologies of this Little Garden.


    Haru, Hayato, and Emile who had arrived saw two girls who were inside this ce.


    The girl withb coat looked at Emile and greeted, "Oh, Emili---"


    "AAAHHH!!!!"


    Emile hurriedly closed one of the girl''s mouth and whispered something to her.


    The girl in ab coat nodded helplessly at Emile.


    "Let me introduce you, my good friend, her name is Charlotte Dimandias," Emile said and walked toward Hayato then hugged his arm. "Now, this is Katsuragi Hayato and also Kasugano Haruka." He hugged Hayato to show Charlotte that Hayato was his. He also pointed his finger at Haru to show that Haru was free.


    "Yes, my name is Charlotte Dimandias, you can call me Char," Charlotte said while giving her hand to Haru. She ignored Emile''s sign and introduced herself.


    "Kasugano Haruka, nice to meet you, Char." Haru reached for her hand and said, "You can also call me Haru."


    "My name is Katsuragi Hayato," Hayato said while also speechless at Emile who was very close to him.


    Charlotte has a child-like build with long purple hair.


    Then suddenly a cute girl who was wearing a maid uniform sniffed the bodies of both Hayato and Haru.


    "¡­"


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "W - What are you doing?" Hayato questioned with quite a nervous expression since the distance between him and the girl was very close.


    After sniffing, Hayato''s body started to sniff Haru''s body.


    "How is my smell?" Haru asked.


    "It was very good. I don''t know how to describe it, but it is giving me a sense of security, andfort." The girl nodded with a smile then looked at Hayato. "You''re from the Yamato Empire, but you don''t smell like soy sauce."


    "Normally people don''t smell like soy sauce," Haru said.


    "Oh!!!" The girl in a maid uniform seemed surprised by Haru''s information.


    Charlotteughed and said, "You might think that she is pretty weird, but she is a very talented assistant."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Meimei," the girl in the maid uniform said.


    "And Char over here is smart enough to be called a child prodigy," Emile said.


    "Really?" 2x


    "Are you trying to insult me? I''m quite old enough to get married, you know?" Charlotte said while looking at Haru.


    ''What does this gaze mean?''


    Haru twitched his lips while looking at Charlotte.


    "You can marry her, Haru," Emile said with a smile.


    "Well, she is cute, but don''t you feel jealous if I steal her from you? Your rtionship is pretty close and you''re both a guy and a girl. I don''t believe if there isn''t something happening between the two of you," Haru said while looking at Emile and Charlotte.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Emileughed wryly and said, "You don''t need to worry if you want to chase her then I''m okay with it!" She gave him a thumbs up.


    Charlotte was also looking at him quietly.


    Hayato looked at Haru and wanted to say that this guy was a bit too much since he remembered that Haru wanted to chase his little sister before.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s talk about the duel first," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Well, we can talk about this matterter, but I''m really surprised that someone who has never used a Hundred is going to challenge ire Harvey."


    "How did you know?" Haru asked.


    "LiZA told me," Charlotte said.


    "LiZA?" 2x


    Then they turned toward the quiterge tube that was located quite close to their location.


    "This autonomousputer that controls everything in Little Garden. She can express herself andmunicate with people," Charlotte said.


    "LiZA, eh?" Haru didn''t see anything special until he heard a mechanical voice.


    "Exactly."


    Suddenly the screen around theb showed the word "exactly" at the same time answering Haru''s words.


    "This is the Hundreds for both of you," Charlotte said while showing two diamond-shaped devices with red colors on both of her hands, but she didn''t give those two devices to them. She only showed them up before she turned to do something on herputer.


    "Before giving it to you, I should exin something."


    Then the screen showed a video of a ck colored monster with a shape simr to an insect and there were people who were wearing futuristic metal armor with various weapons on their hands.


    Each of them had different weapons and different effects.


    "Hundreds are the only effective weapons against Savage''s lifeform. However, only humans who respond to variable stones can use them," Charlotte said.


    ''So that thing is a variable of stones¡­''


    Haru remembered the thing that he touched during his test on the Yamato Empire.


    "We call them yers. Hundreds change into a ton of forms based on who uses them. This is where the Century Armaments, or Hundreds, get their names from. ire Harvey uses this," Charlotte said.


    The screen showed ire Harvey wearing a skintight red suit with six red gun pods hovering around her, which were able to fire off powerful beams at her opponent.


    "Floating gun pods that she can control at will," Charlotte said.


    The beams which were shot from the gun pots were so powerful that it was enough to end the Savages easily creating a lot of holes in its body.


    "A dragoon type."


    "She''s strong, unsurprisingly," Emile said.


    "Hundreds take different forms and vary in their ways of fighting." Charlotte turned and looked at Haru. "But there is only one ultimate goal: to protect humanity."


    "Haru-kun, when you take your Hundred, you will be entrusted with that responsibility."


    Charlotte raised the Hundred in her hand and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "The moment I decided to join Little Garden¡­¡­" Haru took Charlotte''s hand caressing it slowly while taking the Hundred in her hand and said, "I am ready."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte couldn''t answer him for a while and said, "Good response." She looked at Haru and said, "I have given you a training space so you can test it right away, but you need to change into a variable suit first." She walked to a locker and took out a skintight suit for his size.


    "Variable suit?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow then Charlotte showed him a skintight suit.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Do I have to wear this?"


    "Yes."


    Charlotte nodded and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "¡­"


    "It''s pretty tight¡­"


    Emile who was on the side smiled and said, "Haru, is there something that people don''t want to see?" Her eyes were rude looking at hisher region directly. "Don''t worry, mine is also pretty small." She patted Haru''s shoulder.


    ''You''re small because you''re a girl.'' Charlotte thought while looking at Emile.


    "Emile!" Hayato tried to stop Emile, but also looked at Haru.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''ll change into it." He knew that it might cause trouble when he wore a skintight suit.

 Chapter 652 Hundred 2

    <h4>Chapter 652 Hundred 2</h4>


    "What?!"


    Charlotte was surprised when she saw the hologram screen that showed Haru, Hayato, and Emile who were on the training ground. She decided to check it and essed the camera in the locker room of both Hayato and Haru.


    "It''s real¡­" Charlotte murmured in a low voice.


    "Char-sama, what is that big bulge?" Meimei asked curiously.


    Charlotte blushed while looking at Haru while thinking that he was a perfect mate partner.


    Haru looked at his variable suit which was colored in full ck. "It''s pretty tight."


    Emile who was in front of him was blushing when he saw Haru who was in a variable suit. "Y - You!!!" He pointed his finger at Haru.


    "What?" Haru was confused.


    "Did you hide something inside your variable suit?" Emile asked.


    Haru sighed and understood what Emile meant. "Do you understand why I don''t really want to use this skintight suit?"


    "¡­"


    Emile finally understood and looked at Hayato.


    Hayato nodded and said, "It''s real and he doesn''t hide anything on his pants."


    "Why are you getting embarrassed, the three of us are guys, right?" Haru said looking at Emile.


    "I - I''m not embarrassed! I''m also a man!" Emile said with a red face.


    "No one said that you''re a woman," Haru said.


    Emile coughed and calmed herself, but it was hard not to look at Haru''sher region and thought to change his focus on Hayato''sher region.


    "E - Emile! Why do you have to look at me!" Hayato became embarrassed.


    "Sigh¡­" Emile sighed.


    "You don''t need to worry since you want to marry Hayato, right?" Haru whispered since he thought that Emile wanted to be a woman in his rtionship with Hayato. He also thought that Emile sighed because Emile''s size wasn''t that big.


    Emile wanted to beat up Haru at this moment, but he held himself. He looked at the t ce on his variable suit and didn''t think much since neither of them knew his real gender. He looked at both of them and said, "Take hold of your Hundred and strongly will it be a weapon. Saying "Hundred On" will release it."


    "Got it," Hayato said.


    Haru looked at his red Hundred then held it tightly while thinking about turning it into a weapon.


    Hayato also did the same as Haru.


    Both of them thought the Hundred to turn into a weapon and Hundred on their hands shining brightly.


    "Hundred On!" 2x


    Hundreds on their hands suddenly scattered, then turned into weapons on their bodies.


    The Hundred on Hayato''s hand manifests a multipleyered ck rugged arm protector covering his right arm and is notably designed to be simr to that of a traditional Yamato armor for protection; as well as an enormous katana that has a de measuring to be a meter in length to where the sword is described as being a zanbatou, which has a number of four segmented parts along the de.


    In contrast, Haru''s Hundred manifests into a simple ck dagger with 30 cm length on its de which has a number of four segmented parts running along the de simr to Hayato.


    "Hayato, you''re Hundred is very cool!" Emile praised then looked at Haru with a pitiful expression. "Haru, yours is pretty simple¡­"


    Haru only shrugged his shoulder and didn''t really mind what Emile was saying.


    "So this is my Hundred¡­" Hayato was quite marveled by the Hundred that had turned into a weapon in his hand.


    "Good job, Haru-kun, Hayato-kun," Charlotte said through the huge screen in the training hall. "The name of your hundred is Flying Swallow, Hayato-kun."


    "Flying Swallow, my Hundred¡­¡­" Hayato raised his Hundred while saying a protagonist''s line.


    "For Haru-kun, the name of your Hundred is Phantasm Punishment," Charlotte said.


    "It''s a pretty ominous name," Emile said while looking at Haru''s Hundred.


    "Both of you have a Chevalier type of Hundred," Meimei said.


    Haru yed with his Hundred which was in the shape of a dagger juggling it around. "That''s a pretty good name." He looked at Emile and said, "How about your Hundred?"


    "Hehem¡­" Emile seemed to be quite proud and said, "Alright, let me show you my Hundred!" He held a light blue Hundred in his hand and said, "Hundred On!" Then the Hundred in his hand turned into silver gadgets that floated around him.


    "What''s that Hundred?" Hayato was surprised.


    "This is "Arms Shroud", my Innocence type, is pretty special," Emile said.


    "Innocence type, huh?" Haru said while looking at Emile.


    "In any event, the duel is tomorrow." Emile looked at Haru and seemed eager to fight. "We don''t have much time. So we''re going to have a trial by fire!"


    Hundreds around Emile suddenly transformed into four floating cannons that surrounded her. The shape of this Hundred was a bit simr to the Hundred of ire Harvey which was shown on the screen before. She controlled her Hundred and targeted it toward Haru.


    "FIRE!!!"


    The powerful blue beams were shot from those four floating cannons.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Haru, who had an observation haki and dodged before that attack, had hit him.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s reaction.


    Emile smiled and said, "Your reaction is good! But let me see how long you can evade this attack!"


    "FIRE!!!!"


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Haru was being shot, moved very swiftly, evaded all of the attacks that were shot from Emile.


    Hayato, Charlotte, and Meimei who saw Haru who only moved slightly to dodge Emile''s attack felt that it was very amazing.


    Haru moved forward and kept dodging but calmly approached Emile in front of him.


    Emile gritted her teeth and kept shooting.


    Haru suddenly thought something and raised his hand to block Emile''s beam.


    *Ssh!*


    The beam was blocked and scattered around.


    Hayato, who saw the beam scattered toward him, raised his hand to block it.


    *Ssh!*


    Emile, who saw both of them, was surprised. "Wow! Both of you are amazing! You can even use an energy barrier!"


    Haru smiled and said, "If this continues then you''ll lose, Emile."


    Emile snorted and said, "It''s too early to defeat me, Haru!!!!" He continued to send out a barrage of beams from her cannons.


    Haru kept dodging until he suddenly thought that he could do anything with the energy from the Hundred. He suddenly dashed and disappeared from his spot.


    Emile was startled and looked around then suddenly he felt a cold feeling on his neck.


    "Checkmate."


    Haru was on the back of Emile and ced his dagger on Emile''s neck.


    "I lost¡­"


    Emile was pretty depressed when he was defeated by a newbie.


    Haru put down his dagger and patted Emile''s head. "There are a lot of things that I need to learn, tell me more Emile."


    Emile nodded and regained her confidence when he knew that Haru could defeat him easily. Then he thought that it would be very easy for him to defeat ire Harvey, but he knew that Haru and Hayato were also newbies and he needed to educate them with a lot of things.


    "Well, listen to both of you, I''m going to educate everything I know into both of your thick skulls!!!"


    Haru and Hayato looked at each other and suddenly felt that it had be quite troublesome.

 Chapter 653 Ill cook you a dinner

    <h4>Chapter 653 I''ll cook you a dinner</h4>


    The three of them trained until quitete before Emile decided to end the training.


    But Haru decided to stay and said, "Can I stay with Charlotte? I want to ask her a question about Hundreds, Savages, and yers."


    Emile smiled and nodded. "That''s good! I''ll go out with Hayato." He thought that Haru was really a good friend since Haru had given him time to stay alone together with Hayato.


    "Eh? Eh?" Hayato thought about something and suddenly remembered something. "Aren''t you going to visit Karen?"


    Haru suddenly remembered that he needed to visit Karen. He thought for a while and shook his head. "Tell her that I apologize for not being able to visit her."


    "She''s going to get angry," Hayato said.


    "Tell her that I''ll cook her favorite food," Haru said.


    Hayato nodded and asked, "How about me?" He had always wanted to eat Haru''s food after he had tasted it before.


    "I''ll give you something if you tell something good about me to herter," Haru said.


    "Got it." Hayato nodded without hesitation.


    "What are you talking about? Food?" Emile was confused.


    "Yes, Haru is a very good chef¡­" Hayato started to daydream and drool when he thought about the first time he tasted his food before. "His food is incredible¡­" He sighed when he thought that he couldn''t eat it.


    "Heh¡­¡­" Emile looked at Haru curiously who started to change his clothes hurriedly looked away. ''This damn pervert!'' He blushed and looked away before changing to a different location.


    "Why is he changing to a different room?" Hayato asked.


    "He has a lot of problems. You don''t need to worry," Haru said. He thought that Emile was worried about his size being made fun of by both of them.


    After they had changed their clothes, they talked to each other before going their separate ways.


    Haru entered Charlotte''sb again and said, "Charlotte, can I bother you for a while?"


    "Sure." Charlotte nodded when she saw him enter herb.


    Haru was curious about the energy that was used to activate a Hundred.


    "Oh, that''s Sense Energy," Charlotte said.


    "Sense Energy? What is that?" Haru knew that it was necessary for him to learn more information about this world.


    Charlotte nodded and started to tell him what was necessary to know in this world.


    Sense Energy is described as being a power that is invisible to the naked eye and is released from the human body made up of things referred to as minute particles. This form of energy is also how the Hundreds react to resulting in them taking on their weaponized forms.


    Whenever used inbat, a yer is able to use their Sense Energy to increase their physical abilities letting them handle fighting against savages. As it can be utilized to activate their Hundred, energy can be infused into them in order to increase their effectiveness as well as produce a number of effects.


    However, one''s energy is limited and without it, their Hundred cannot maintain their form and it returns to their natural forms. Sense Energy is heavily linked to one''s emotions and/or their desires to where it''s essential to activate in a person.


    "There is also a rare phenomenon known as "sympathy" where both emotions and energy sh against one another, making two people able to understand each other," Charlotte said.


    Haru thought that this Sense Energy wasn''t that much different from Chakra, Eternano, Rukh, or magic power in another world. "So might it be possible to use this energy for electricity at a house or an apartment?"


    Charlotte nodded and said, "It''s possible since there is also a device that is able to connect a Sense Energy to an electrical device." She wanted to say that it was possible to use Sense Energy to sail this massive aircraft.


    Haru was wondering whether he could get this device since it would help him to shorten his time to modify his Gundam at home.


    "I have also wanted to ask what is the factor that affects someone''spatibility with a Hundred?" Haru asked since there were a lot of people with lowpatibility, but someone such as Hayato could have such highpatibility. He was wondering what made them different.


    "Have you heard about Variants?" Charlotte asked.


    "No." Haru shook his head, but he was pretty much excited when he heard it since he needed a sample from Variants.


    "After the arrival of the savages, a virus came alongside them as an airborne toxin, which had infected humans in a number of ways by either making them sick or letting them react to the Hundreds known naturally as yers, special humans able to fight against the savages. On the other hand, the Variants are a unique group of humans who came into direct contact with the savage''s bodily fluids by either being attacked or injected into their bodies, then survived the process." Charlotte looked at Haru and asked, "You''re not Variants?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''m not variants." He thought for a while and asked, "Is there a way to test whether someone is Variants or not?"


    "Have you ever had contact with Savage''s bodily fluids?" Charlotte asked.


    "Never," Haru said.


    "Then, you''re not Variants," Charlotte said simply.


    "It''s as simple as that?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "It''s as simple as that." Charlotte smiled and said, "All Variants have enhanced abilitiespared to that of normal yers, such as highpatibility with Hundred."


    "Are there any Variants in this school?" Haru asked.


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Haru knew that it was too early to ask about this problem, but most of his quests had been done and for the rest of the quest he should be able to finish it soon. He knew that he needed to be closer to Charlotte since this woman was very smart.


    They continued to talk about Sense Energy, Hundred, and Savage since those three topics were the most important things.


    *Growl!*


    Suddenly Charlotte''s stomach growled. "Uh¡­"


    Haru looked at the time and knew that they had talked veryte. "I''m sorry for holding you up for such a long time."


    "It''s alright since it is very rare for me to have a guest," Charlotte said.


    "Well, do you want to have dinner? I''ll cook you something," Haru said.


    "Can you cook?" Charlotte was surprised when she heard it.


    "Yes, what do you want? Or do you have something that you can''t eat?" Haru asked.


    Charlotte was doubting Haru and said, "Just cook me human food."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that this woman didn''t believe that he could cook and asked, "Where is the kitchen?"


    Meimei who was bored being ignored by both Haru and Charlotte stood up in the excitement and said, "Follow me, Haru-kun!"


    Haru nodded and followed Meimei.


    Charlotte also followed them since she was curious about what kind of dinner that he would make for her.

 Chapter 654 Explode

    <h4>Chapter 654 Explode</h4>


    "This is the kitchen!" Meimei said while showing him the kitchen within theboratory.


    Haru looked at the kitchen inside theboratory and felt a bit surprised since it was quite huge and there were various ingredients inside. The furniture was mostly metal and seemed very clean. "Your kitchen is very neat."


    "It''s not me who cooks," Charlotte said and looked at Meimei. "Meimei is a very talented secretary and she is also the one who manages my food."


    "Yes, I have always cooked for the professor!" Meimei said.


    Haru checked the kitchen utensils then opened the fridge. He could see inside this fridge there were a lot of ingredients and all of them were very fresh. He took an apple and bit it before asking, "Is there something that you want to eat?"


    Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Can you cook me something spicy?"


    "Spicy, huh?" Haru thought for a while looking at the ingredients inside the fridge and the spices around the cupboard. He nodded and said, "I''ll cook something spicy for you."


    "Oh, what are you going to cook?" Meimei asked.


    "Mapo tofu," Haru said.


    "Mapo tofu?" Meimei had never heard of such a dish.


    Charlotte looked at her PDA to search for information about mapo tofu. "It''s a dish that utilizes tofu as one of the ingredients." Her mouth was watery when she saw the red color from this dish making her salivate, but she could see that it wasn''t something that could be cooked that easily.


    Looking at his wide back, Charlotte wonders whether he really could do it or messed up this dish.


    But that worry suddenly disappeared when she saw his act inside the kitchen.


    *Cut!* *Cut!* *Cut!*


    His movement was very fast, the people who saw him cooking wondered whether Haru was using his Hundred during this cooking process since they could see that an ingredient was flying after another to the pot.


    *Shhhh¡­¡­*


    Inside the round wok, the ingredients were cooked and caused a delicious and spicy aroma to permeate the room.


    *Gulp!*


    Charlotte couldn''t help but move closer to see whether the food was ready or not.


    Meimei was also curious and recorded the cooking process inside her memory.


    Haru didn''t put the usual meat, but rather one of the mystery ingredients that was part of his secret ingredients.


    It didn''t take a long time before the mapo tofu was being served.


    *Gulp!*


    Charlotte once again felt that her mouth was watery when she saw this dish right in front of her.


    The redness of the sauce and oil caused someone who saw this dish to think that it was very spicy.


    "Enjoy it," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and sniffed the aroma before she felt that she exploded.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The fragrance of garlic and the spiciness of the spice caused an aroma bomb that almost caused her to explode.


    ''Such a brutal dish¡­''


    But it didn''t stop her from scooping the mapo tofu into her spoon and putting it into her mouth.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    "HOT!!!"


    Charlotte felt her tongue was burnt, and her forehead was full of sweat, however, she couldn''t stop eating.


    "DELICIOUS!!!!! Hot! Delicious! Hot! Delicious!" Charlotte said as she ate.


    "There are five factors that make mapo tofu delicious which are known as spiciness, aroma, color, heat, and numbness," Haru said.


    Meimei wrote down everything that he had said like a good student.


    "But this mapo tofu is special because there are six factors inside," Haru said.


    "Six factors?!" 2x


    Haru ced a bowl of rice on the side of Charlotte''s te. "Thest factor is texture."


    Charlotte who saw rice hurriedly ate using the rice on the side together with the mapo tofu. The moment she ate the rice together with the mapo tofu, she felt the gentleness of this dish.


    Suddenly she started to enter an illusion where she had be a little girl who had been teased by carrot and stick.


    Charlotte opened her eyes and she became startled when she suddenly was being pushed on the wall. Then her chin was pinched and saw Haru who was right in front of him looking at him with a burning desire.


    ''HOT!!!!''


    "You want this, right?" His deep and cold voice caused her to shudder, but she couldn''t answer him, only weakly nodded.


    "What a helpless woman¡­"


    The scene that happened suddenly wasn''t suited to be shown to someone who was under 18.


    *BOOOOM!!!!*


    Charlotteid weakly on the chair after eating all of the rice and mapo tofu on the table. A drool dripped slowly from the corner of her lips showing that she almost lost her unconsciousness. Her tongue was numb but she raised her thumbs at him. "It''s good¡­"


    "Thank you very much," Haru said and also started to eat too, but his reaction was fairly normal. He started to think that it might be possible to create an exotic dish.


    "¡­¡­"


    Meimei, who was on the side, wrote and recorded everything that had happened so she didn''t expect a dish to be able to create such a miracle.


    Charlotte''s unconsciousness became hazy, but her eyes were clear looking at Haru who was also eating the same dish as her.


    ''Haru¡­¡­


    ''What a man¡­''


    After eating dinner, Haru went back to his dorm and it was quitete since he had spent a long time in theboratory before.


    "Haru!"


    Hearing someone calling his name, Haru turned and saw Hayato running toward him. "How is Karen?"


    Hayato smiled wryly and said, "She is angry."


    "You didn''t tell her about the duel, right?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not." Hayato shook his head and smelled something delicious and spicy. "What did you cook?" He couldn''t help but feel hungry when he smelled a delicious aroma from Haru.


    Haru took out a food container and gave it to Hayato. "Mapo tofu. I have cooked too much, you can eat itter."


    "Thanks!" Hayato said with a smile.


    Both of them walked together before going to their room.


    Haru''s room was right on the side of Hayato.


    "Why don''t we have the same room?" Hayato sighed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru moved slightly away from Hayato after he heard such a sentence. ''Hayato, you¡­¡­'' He took a deep breath, and somehow he really needed to tell Karen that her older brother might swing that way.


    "Come to my room first," Hayato said and opened the door of his room.


    Haru nodded since it was too early to sleep.


    Hayato opened the door and there was someone who changed clothes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hayato was stunned after he saw such smooth skin and a slightly big chest. "G - Girl?"


    ''Emile?'' Haru also looked at this girl.


    "Hayato¡­ Haru¡­¡­" Emile also noticed both of them and felt shocked.


    "GET OUT!!!!!"


    Emile threw out anything she could grab toward both of them.


    *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!*


    Tonight wouldn''t be peaceful for the three of them.

 Chapter 655 Duel 1

    <h4>Chapter 655 Duel 1</h4>


    Inside the Colosseum, a lot of students from Little Garden had gathered inside this ce.


    Usually, the mood of the people who came to this ce would be very festive, but at this moment, the mood of everyone was very solemn since they knew that they might see an execution rather than a match.


    Everyone already knew that the "Perfect Queen" of the Little Garden, ire Harvey, would be fighting against the new student of the Little Garden, Kasugano Haruka.


    They knew very well the power of ire Harvey, but they didn''t look down on Haru since his aptitude on Hundred was one of the best besides Hayato.


    Hayato and Emile were looking at Haru who was about to walk toward the arena.


    Emile looked at Haru with aplicated expression since this guy knew that he was a girl, but didn''t say much to her, only told her to wear her clothes quickly and closed the door. She was wondering whether she didn''t have charm as a woman, but one lucky thing that Hayato didn''t know was that she was a woman.


    Then she decided to ask Hayato whether Haru liked a man since she thought that Haru didn''t have an interest in a woman since Haru didn''t show a reaction after seeing her naked body wrapped in a towel, however, Hayato''s answer caused her to want to beat up Haru.


    "Haru is only interested in a woman with a big chest," Hayato said with an awkward smile.


    "¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    Emile was annoyed and looked away. She knew that she didn''t have big breasts, but she was confident in her charm, but this guy who was only interested in big boobs really annoyed him somehow. She suddenly thought that her dear friend Charlotte wouldn''t have a chance to seduce Haru with such a child-like body.


    But she thought that Charlotte should look for a better man rather than Haru.


    "Did you do something to him?" Hayato asked.


    "Nothing, it might be that special day," Haru answered.


    "What special day?" Hayato asked.


    Haru didn''t answer him and said, "I''ll go out first." He walked toward the arena where ire had been waiting for him.


    Walking toward the arena, the attention which was gathered among ire turned into Haru who had just entered the arena.


    The student council duo didn''t really want to admit it, but there was something that made them unable to ignore Haru.


    But some of them noticed that there was something on Haru that made them unable to ignore.


    Then some of them suddenly blushed and held their mouths in surprise.


    Even both Liddy and Erica, who were members of the student council, were also silent for a moment when they saw it.


    Emile also looked at Haru''s back and asked, "Hayato, do you know whether he has trained in martial arts or something?" She remembered that Haru could dodge her attack easily and wondered whether he had trained in martial arts.


    Hayato shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about him since what I know is his family has passed away."


    Emile also understood that it would be quite awkward to ask such a question to Haru. Then she looked at ire Harvey, who had such big boobs that being intensified by such a tight variable suit could only intensify her sexiness.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Emile somehow felt quite annoyed.


    "Let''s go to the audience seat," Hayato said.


    Emile nodded and also followed Hayato to the audience seat, but she could feel that the atmosphere was a bit strange then she noticed that there was a group of girls who seemed to be blushing and held their mouths in surprise. Then she looked at Haru then noticed something that was very noticeable making her p her forehead.


    Hayato didn''t think much since it wasn''t him who was the one who attracted this attention.


    ire Harvey wanted to say something to Haru the moment he entered the area, but all of the things in her mouth stopped when she saw him wearing a variable suit.


    It wasn''t a secret that a variable suit was very tight and often would show the body shape of the user.


    For example, when a woman with big boobs wore a variable suit, they would show the shape of their big breasts. The other example was when a man with a six pax and muscr body wore a variable suit, they would also show that muscle.


    That was why when something was bigger than normal it would show through the variable suit.


    "What''s wrong, Prez? Is there anything?" Haru asked ire who seemed to be looking at him.


    ire, who heard his voice, could only shake her head in blush then looked straight at him. She looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was her type. ''If only this guy didn''t cause trouble¡­


    ''But¡­''


    *Gulp!*


    ire had a hard time maintaining herposure when she saw a huge bulge on Haru''s variable suit. "Are you ready?" She decided to focus on the match since she knew that he didn''t have a bad intention. She also didn''t want to bebeled as a pervert and decided to keep quiet about it.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m ready."


    ire nodded and calmed herself before showing the Hundred in her hand.


    "Hundred On!"


    Hundreds in her hand turned into six floating cannons around her body.


    Haru was wondering whether it was necessary to say such a line to activate his Hundred. But he decided to follow her and did the same thing.


    "Hundred On!"


    A ck dagger appeared on his hand showing a sharpness that could cut anything.


    Everyone was thinking that Haru''s Hundred was pretty simple andcked an impactpared to ire''s Hundred.


    But no one said anything since his courage wasmendable to be able to ask the strongest yer in the Little Garden for a duel.


    "The duel between the queen, ire Harvey, and the new student, Kasugano Haruka, shall begin!"


    Then a hologram screen appeared in the middle of the arena and started the countdown before the duel.


    "Now, Kasugano Haruka shows me how strong you are!"


    ire was looking at Haru haughtily.


    "Well, girl, you sure love to provoke me."


    Haru wanted to peel the haughty mask off on her face.

 Chapter 656 Duel 2

    <h4>Chapter 656 Duel 2</h4>


    The two little girls who were being saved by Haru prayed together.


    "Kasugano-kun is doing this for us¡­"


    "Please don''t get yourself hurt¡­"


    But their attention turned toward Haru and couldn''t help but look down making their face ruddy. They thought they should give him a gift if he really won against the "Perfect Queen".


    Haru would be happy if he knew what those two girls were thinking at this moment. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a mind-reading ability on himself.


    "I will exin the rules."


    Liddy and Erica had be thementators on this duel and also a referee.


    "The time limit is fifteen minutes.


    "The match will end when abatant is knocked out, or when their energy runs out, or they''re disarmed."


    Haru looked at the hologram screen and thought to get it back to his worldter.


    ire touched hermunication device and said, "Liddy, I would like to announce one thing here."


    "What is it?" Haru asked.


    "I will not use full-body armament in this duel," ire said while looking at Haru.


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, you''re a new student and I will give you a handicap in this duel," ire said.


    Full-Body Armament is another form of wielding a Hundred, which uses a full activation instead of a normal one.


    In typical situations, a yer has its Hundred activated as a bare armament utilizing just a small portion of their energy in order to maintain it, making it the most stable and usable tool for a yer. However, this is an advanced method of utilizing one''s Hundred, where one releases all of their energy at once in an instant, which causes a full armament in the shape of an armor that covers almost all of their bodies, with their weapon also changing their shape at most times.


    Hayato nodded after hearing Emile''s exnation, but he also started to get worried about Haru who was in the arena.


    "And the fight won''t be fun if it''s only over in a second," ire said.


    "That''s true, the longer the better, right?" Haru said with a teasing smile.


    "Yes¡­" ire wasn''t sure but she felt that this sentence was a bit strange for some reason.


    "Well, whatever you want, Prez, but if you want, you can use your full-body armamentter when you feel that you''re at a disadvantage," Haru said.


    ire snorted and said, "Let''s see how long that you can maintain thatposure." She looked at Haru, then looked at his huge bulge again, then shook her head. ''Is this his strategy?''


    If Haru heard what ire was thinking then he wouldin to her and ask her whether there was a bigger suit for him that wouldn''t show his body shape, at least, he didn''t really want to wear a skintight suit.


    "Ten¡­


    "Nine¡­


    "Eight¡­¡­"


    The audience was waiting for the match with a serious expression.


    "Three¡­


    "Two¡­"


    "Now, Kasugano Haruka, show me how strong you are!" ire shouted.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered how much power he should show in this battle. He didn''t want to scare ire and thought to tease her for a bit.


    "One¡­


    "BEGIN!!!"


    After the announcement Haru didn''t move, re frowned when she saw Haru who didn''t move from his spot and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing," Haru said and walked slowly toward ire.


    ire raised her eyebrow and controlled her floating cannons. "Then, I won''t give you a chance!" One of the cannons on her surrounding shot out a green beam toward Haru.


    Haru only moved his head slightly and dodged that green beam. "Tell me that after you''ve shot me."


    ire felt that something was wrong and kept shooting the green beams from her floating cannons.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    ire''s attack was very fierce and it was so powerful that it shook the entire arena, but all of that attack was missed and didn''t even hit Haru who was walking slowly toward ire.


    ''It''s as if he can see the trajectory of the beam?'' ire thought.


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s dodging skills.


    ire kept shooting, but Haru''s action seemed to provoke her and it was as if Haru had made fun of her. "DON''T MAKE FUN OF ME!


    "ALICETARION!!!"


    The six floating cannons gathered together in a single unit, shooting out a powerful green beam at the same time.


    *BOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The power of the cannon was so powerful that it caused the ground to cause dust that covered the entire area.


    ire thought that Haru would be defeated by that blow, but suddenly she felt a cold feeling on her neck.


    "ire-sama!"


    Erica, thementator, was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her.


    "Let me see your Full-Body Armament," Haru said and suddenly appeared behind ire cing his Hundred on her neck.


    "How?"


    ire was shocked when he suddenly appeared behind her, but she was also frustrated when she thought that she had lost to the new student who had just gotten his Hundred yesterday.


    ''I''m the perfect queen, I can''t lose here!''


    Then her body was covered in a blinding light and also put strong pressure on her surroundings.


    Haru moved back while looking at ire who was in the air while looking down at him. He was wondering why there were a lot of girls who had such a queen air around him.


    ire, who had used her ''Full-Body Armament'', wouldn''t give him mercy again.


    "Petal!"


    Numerous gun pods came out released from her six floating cannons then moved toward Haru who was on the ground.


    *Psh!* *Psh!* *Psh!*


    Those pods shot out a lot of green cannons toward him.


    But Haru was very nimble and those attacks didn''t even hit him.


    "Don''t keep running away!"


    ire created arge rifle which shape and size were as big as cannon on her hands and aimed at Haru.


    "Buster Cannon!?''


    Liddy and Erica were surprised when ire decided to use both ''Full-Body Armament'' and ''Buster Call'' at the same time.


    Haru who looked at ire thought to use one of his skills on his Hundred.


    The dagger on his hand was separated, but it was being connected by a yellow light which made its length longer.


    Then Haru swung his Hundred as if it was a whip.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The gun pods which were being released by ire were destroyed one by one by Haru''s Hundred easily.


    Haru''s movement was very swift and effectively destroyed the pods in a single attack and the Hundred on his hand had be a sharp whip that could cut anything.


    ire was surprised at how versatile Haru''s Hundred was, but¡­


    "This is the end, Kasugano Haruka!"


    ire aimed her ''Buster Call'' and shot a powerful beam.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMM!!!!*


    The powerful beam shook the entire Colosseum and Colosseum, covering the entire arena in sand dust.


    Hayato and Emile were worried about their friend and wanted to go inside the arena.


    ire breathed very hard andnded on the ground thinking that it was over.


    "You lost."


    ire heard this voice and wanted to aim her ''Buster Call" at him, but it was shed by his dagger being destroyed in an instant.


    The ck dagger aimed at her neck showed that the battle was over.


    ire saw the sharp dagger and she knew that she had lost, but she didn''t want to lose this way.


    "Is it very hard to admit defeat?" Haru asked.


    rie gritted her teeth and said, "You don''t understand anything! I need to be the strongest!" She didn''t give up and created six cannons around her again, but it was once again shed by Haru destroying it in an instant.


    "For such a hard-working Queen, I need to give you a reward," Haru said with a smile.


    "Huh?"


    ire didn''t understand, but suddenly she saw that her forehead was being kissed.


    "Wh--?!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled.


    ire blushed and held her forehead. "W - What ar----" She suddenly felt very weak and fell to the ground, but she was caught by him.


    "Be careful, alright."


    Haru caught her and picked her in his arms. "I have won the match, so you won''t expel three of them, right?"


    "Y - You¡­!!!!!"


    ire wanted to say something, but she was too flustered, especially when he brought her in a princess carry. She felt that she was dreaming, but she knew that it was a reality.


    "Let''s go to the infirmary," Haru said and brought her to the infirmary.


    "Listen to me first!" ireplied in blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one in the area was sure what to say for a moment.


    "ire-sama!!!!"


    Erica hurriedly ran toward Haru and Erica.


    Liddy picked up the microphone and said, "The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!" She put it down before chasing after them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was surprised by the result of the duel, but what surprised them the most was how Haru had taken ire out of the arena.


    Emile looked at Haru in disdain and said, "This guy is a big boobs maniac!"


    "¡­"


    Hayato looked at Emile and wondered whether Emile had a crush on the president.

 Chapter 657 Cant stop your l.u.s.t?

    <h4>Chapter 657 Can''t stop your lust?</h4>


    "ire-sama!"


    Erica looked worriedly at ire who was resting on the bed.


    "Erica, I''m alright. I just used up my energy," ire said calmly.


    "That guy is very strong," Liddy said.


    "Liddy!!!"


    Erica was angry when Liddy mentioned the one who had defeated ire.


    Waving her hand, Erica said, "It''s okay. I lost that match." She looked around and asked, "Where is he?" She had lost consciousness after her energy was used and she felt a bit disappointed when she didn''t see him after she had woken up.


    "I have chased him away!" Erica said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "He should be in his room," Liddy said, and her attitude was better toward Haru since in her view the strong would have everything, especially that part that made her a bit giddy, but she hurriedly shook her head since she wasn''t a lewd girl.


    Pondering for a while, ire decided to stand up.


    "What are you doing, ire-sama?" Erica was worried and tried to help ire rest.


    "I need to see him," ire said since she needed to know who his real identity was and how he could defeat her even though he only wielded his Hundred recently.


    "ire-sama, you have just used all of the energy," Liddy also said.


    "I''m not weak enough for the two of you to be worried about me."


    ire felt slightly better after she took a rest. She stood up and said, "Let''s go to his ce."


    Liddy and Erica looked at each other and could only follow her since they knew how stubborn ire was.


    ire took a deep breath looking at the door in front of her. She had told both Liddy and Erica to stay in the car since she needed to talk to him alone. She started to blush when she thought that her forehead was being kissed and she was also being carried in a princess carry.


    ''Why have you taken my first time¡­''


    ire shook her head then knocked on the door.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Yes?"


    The door was open and ire saw Haru who was in his apron.


    "¡­¡­"


    This scene surprised her since she didn''t expect him to wear such a thing, giving him a gap in his manly image and made her wonder whether he was good at house chores. But her thought was broken when she suddenly smelled a very sweet fragranceing from his room.


    "Prez? What are you doing here?" Haru asked.


    ire moved her nose slightly and still kept her haughty expression, but also felt annoyed when this guy didn''t show a happy expression when he saw her here. "You''re not letting me enter your room?"


    "You want to enter my room?" Haru asked in a surprised expression.


    "What''s that expression?" ire was annoyed.


    "There is only me in my room and you''re also a beautiful girl, what do you think happens when both a single man and woman stay in the same room together?" Haru asked with a teasing smile.


    ire blushed and flustered while hugging her own chest, making her big chest more conspicuous. "Y - You!! What are you nning to do with me? Just let me be clear that I''m not that easy of a girl! I won''t fall for your evil scheme!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruughed and said, "Well, juste in. I''m sorry if it is a bit messy." He weed her inside his room, but he had to admit that ire''s breasts were really huge and beautiful. He was wondering how it felt to ce his head on those soft things.


    Entering his room, ire moved her nose again since this sweet fragrance made her curious and somehow made her quite hungry since she hadn''t eaten anything after she had woken up.


    "I''m just baking a cake, do you want to try it?" Haru asked since he noticed ire''s small movement.


    "Baking a cake? You?" ire was surprised.


    "You don''t need to be surprised if there isn''t any Savage in this world, then I might be a chef," Haru said.


    "Well¡­"


    ire didn''t know what to say for a moment and thought that Haru was someone with a lot of story in his past making her a bit curious. She looked at his room curiously since it was her first time entering a boy''s room and felt that it was a bit messy since she could see his shirt on his bed. Looking at him again, she started to remember that this guy had stolen her first time at the duel before. Her expression turned into blush and used an annoying expression to hide her bashfulness.


    Haru didn''t bring the cake first, rather he closed the door of his room since it would be troublesome if the aroma of the cake spread through the dorm.


    The door was closed and there were only both of them in this room.


    ire suddenly became quite nervous for some reason.


    "You should sit---"


    "Kyaaa!"


    ire was startled and looked at him with a wary expression hugging her chest tightly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Just sit down first, or if you don''t feelfortable then you cane back two dayster."


    "Why not tomorrow?" ire asked, then sat down on his sofa. She could smell a musky giving a masculine smell and wanted to sniff it for some reason.


    "I need to go somewhere tomorrow," Haru said while bringing the roll cake that he had just baked along with tea on the table.


    "!!!"


    ire was startled, then looked at the slice of roll cake on the table. She gulped when she saw a beautiful round cake which was filled with various fruits which were glittering like jewels.


    "You should eat first," Haru said.


    ire nodded and took the fork, sliced some part of the cake, then put it into her mouth. She opened her eyes wide then suddenly she felt that she had been teleported to the world of "Alice in Wondend." But her dress wasn''t Alice''s, rather her dress was a wedding dress.


    ire was stunned for a while, but also felt moved when she saw a lot of fruits in a human''s form, animal, and a lot of more pped their hands together looking at her with a happy smile. She knew that it was the happiest moment of a woman and looked at the man who was waiting for her wearing a handsome suit looking at him with a smile. She knew this man very well since this man was the one who had stolen all of her first time. She felt annoyed but also happy at this same time since this man had taken her first wedding and that meant¡­


    The priest started with the vow then told both of them to kiss each other.


    ire closed her eyes waiting for the kiss, but then she woke up immediately.


    "¡­"


    Then she realized that Haru was looking at her with a strange expression, but she didn''t care since her head was filled with the illusion which was brought by Haru''s cake earlier.


    "This is still too early¡­"


    "What?" Haru was confused.


    "It''s too early for us to marry!!!"


    ire ran away from his room to where Liddy and Erica were waiting for her, but she didn''t forget to bring the roll cake that had been given to her by him.


    "Uwaa!"


    Emile was startled when ire ran away from Haru''s room.


    Haru also chased after her but stopped when he saw both Hayato and Emile who were right in front of him.


    "What the heck did you do? Did Prez''s boobs cause you to not be able to stop your lust?" Emile asked with a questioning expression.


    "Haru¡­¡­" Hayato sighed looking at him and thought that his best friend couldn''t stop his lust.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless since he was the one who wanted to know what happened the most here.


    Liddy and Erica didn''t know what had happened between ire and Haru before, but they could see that ire was really happy for some reason.


    "¡­¡­"


    Well, that matter aside, they were also curious about the roll cake on ire''s hand since they could see that it was beautiful and the sweet smell made them very tempted to eat it. They wanted to ask, but they were hesitating since it would be rude to do so.


    ire ate the roll cake again and felt happiness inside her heart.


    ''B, but it is still too early for us!''

 Chapter 658 Your brother has gone astray

    <h4>Chapter 658 Your brother has gone astray</h4>


    In the morning, Haru went to the hospital to visit Karen or Hayato''s little sister. He asked the location of her room before he knocked on the door of her room after he arrived.


    "Please enter."


    A sweet and cute voice could be heard from inside.


    Haru smiled and his mood became better when he heard this voice since both Emile and Hayato were quieting him from the entire night to solve the misunderstanding which happenedst night. They also tried to educate him about sexual education and how to treat a woman. He was too speechless and toozy to refute them.


    Entering the door, there was a cute girl with long ck hair sitting on her bed.


    "Haru!"


    This girl pouted when she saw him entering her room.


    How could she not be annoyed since he didn''t even visit her even though he had promised her before?


    "Sorry, Karen, there was some matter yesterday," Haru said.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Karen''s nose was moving like a puppy smelling something sweet from Haru. She was curious and wondering whether he had brought her a cake, but she needed to show that she was angry since he didn''te to visit her yesterday.


    "Well, I have brought you a roll cake," Haru said and showed the cake in his hand.


    "Hmph!" Her expression telling Haru that it wouldn''t be that easy for her to forgive him, but her eyes clearly glued to the cake in Haru''s hand.


    Haru shook his head and wondered how a girl could be this cute. He understood why Hayato always pampered her since he would also do the same if he was in his ce. He thought for a while and said, "Then, I''ll also tell you a secret."


    "Secret?"


    Karen seemed to be interested and looked at Haru curiously.


    "Your Nii-san is on a date," Haru said.


    ''Sorry, Emile.''


    Haru thought inwardly and decided to annoy Emile who had taken Hayato on a date.


    Emile had taken Hayato in the early morning, and Haru didn''t care about their rtionship too much. The only people in the Little Garden who knew about Emile''s real gender might be him and Charlotte. He wanted some revenge since Emile had made troublest night and decided to trouble her date with Hayato.


    "What?!" Karen was surprised.


    "His dating partner is male," Haru said and dropped another bomb.


    "¡­"


    Karen was speechless and dumbstruck when she heard it.


    "Hayato often blushed when he was with his date partner," Haru added.


    "What?!"


    Karen was startled when she thought her older brother would swing that way.


    "H - How is that possible?!"


    Karen couldn''t believe such a thing.


    "I''ll show you the photo of Hayato''s date partner."


    Haru took his PDA and showed a picture of Emile. He was quite surprised by this world since almost everyone in this world would use PDA as theirmunication device. He didn''t even see a smartphone which really made him wonder what was wrong with this world. But he didn''t think much and followed the trend of this world by buying a PDA by himself.


    Karen looked at the photo of Emile and understood why her brother would blush when he saw Emile.


    Emile''s appearance was really beautiful like a girl making some people would be surprised if they were told that Emile was a girl, but ording to the data, Emile was a male causing a lot of distress among a lot of people.


    "Haru, what should I do?"


    Karen was very distressed when she thought that her older brother would go astray.


    "How about we go join them?" Haru said.


    "Well?"


    Karen looked at Haru curiously.


    "The weather is quite good, how about we go out with them together?" Haru said.


    Karen blushed and thought that it would turn into a double date, but the dating partner of her brother was a boy that made her quiteplicated.


    However, she agreed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Karen hadn''t left the hospital after she was taken to Little Garden and she was also happy to go out with Haru.


    Hayato and Emile looked at Haru and Karen.


    Haru was pushing Karen''s wheelchair while carrying a bag on his arm.


    Emile was annoyed when she saw Haru''s smile clearly trying to annoy her.


    "Karen, how can you be here?" Hayato was surprised.


    "Nii-san, I have heard that you''re going on a date with a man."


    Karen looked at Emile who was right beside Hayato.


    Emile suddenly became nervous since she knew that Karen was Hayato''s little sister.


    "D - Date? What are you talking about?!" Hayato asked in a clearly nervous voice.


    "Haru has said that both of you are on a date!" Karen said looking at them with a suspicious expression.


    "Howe I have a date with Emile?" Hayato was in shock.


    "Y - Yes! Both of us are boys! How can we have a date with each other!" Emile wanted to strangle Haru at this moment.


    "Really?! You''re not dating each other?" Karen continued to ask, but she could see that something might happen between the two of them.


    "Yes! Of course not!" Hayato said.


    "Yes! We''re not dating!" Emile also replied.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing both answers, Karen clearly became even more suspicious.


    "Well, since it is a rare chance how about the four of us walk together?" Haru interjected.


    Hayato nodded and said, "Yes, Karen, this is your first time walking around the Little Garden, right?"


    Karen nodded and said, "That''s a good idea."


    Emile suddenly walked beside Haru and asked in a whisper, "What the hell are you doing?!" She was clearly annoyed since her fate was being disturbed.


    "What? Both of you are men, right?" Haru said as if he didn''t understand anything.


    "¡­"


    Emile understood that this guy tried to have revenge on her because of the thing that had happened yesterday.


    "¡­"


    "Let''s go!"


    Karen was clearly excited to see when she could go out with two most beloved today and somehow chose to ignore Emile''s existence.


    Emile looked at Karen''s smile and decided to give up on her date with Hayato and joined them to walk around the Little Garden.


    "Umm¡­ Emile-san."


    Karen looked at Emile with an unsure expression whether she should ask this question or not.


    "What''s wrong, Karen?" Emile looked at Karen.


    "You really don''t have an interest in men, right?" Karen decided to ask since she wanted to confirm that Emile wouldn''t attack her older brother.


    "¡­¡­"


    Emile was dumbstruck then looked at Haru who was holding hisugh. Looking at Haru''s reaction, she really wanted to smack him with a Hundred right now.


    Stopping in the cafeteria, Karen chose various things since she had always wanted to visit this ce. She bought spaghetti, onigiri, ice cream, and a lot more. Even if she couldn''t eat all of them, she knew that her brother and Haru would help her to eat all of them.


    After buying a lot of things, they went to the nearby table to eat together.


    Emile looked at Haru curiously and asked, "What did you bring?" She had been very curious about the bag which was carried by Haru.


    "Well, it''s food."


    Haru ced his bag on the table and said, "I have cooked in the morning earlier."


    "Haru''s food is really good," Karen and Hayato said at the same time.


    "Is it really good?" Emile seemed to look at Haru with a suspicious expression.


    Haru didn''t talk and opened the box which he had brought.


    The moment he opened the box, a blinding light suddenly appeared from inside the box causing everyone to close their eyes looking at the food on the table with a drool.


    "Let''s eat."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Emile wanted to ask a lot of questions, but in the end, she understood why Charlotte was interested in this bad guy.

 Chapter 659 First Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 659 First Battle 1</h4>


    "Huft¡­"


    Emile held her full stomach and thought that she had eaten too much. She looked at Haru who was feeding Karen with aplex expression. She thought his food would be horrible, but she didn''t expect that it would be this delicious. She felt that the chef who served her father would lose without being able to fight back if their food waspared to Haru''s.


    But she had one thing that she might worry about and that was her weight would increase after she had eaten too much.


    ''Well, I just can''t train harder¡­''


    Emile thought before she continued to eat since she might not able to stop.


    Hayato''s appetite was really good and he ate a lot of foods that had been cooked by Haru and forgot that his little sister was being fed by Haru. If this continued then Haru might really be his brother-inw, but he didn''t know that since his focus was on the food on the table.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Karen opened her mouth waiting for him to feed her.


    Haru fed Karen calmly since he had gotten used to pampering his woman. He was about to feed her again, but he heard someone calling his name.


    "Oh, Kasugano Haruka."


    Hearing that voice, they turned their attention and saw three girls along with a boy who was wearing a cor around his neck.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked around and felt quite speechless when no onemented about the chain cor on the boy''s neck.


    "President."


    Emile and Hayato were a bit surprised when they saw ire.


    "President?"


    Karen looked at Haru and asked, "So that blonde with the drills is the one who you have dueled with yesterday?"


    "Hey, Karen!" Hayato was surprised when Karen was so rude.


    "Don''t be so rude, Karen," Haru said.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Karen looked at ire then looked at her airport


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Karen suddenly felt a threat from this girl and pinched Haru''s arm telling him to feed her again.


    "Ahh¡­¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and continued to feed Karen. He wasn''t blind enough to see what had happened, but he pretended to not know anything.


    "What?!"


    ire was surprised when she saw how close Haru and Karen were, especially when she saw him feed Karen right in front of her. She frowned and asked, "Who is that rude girl?!" She also looked at the roll cake on the table and suddenly felt very ufortable when she thought the cake which she had eatenst night was being baked by him for this girl.


    "Sorry, this is my¡­"


    Hayato didn''t end his sentence since someone had answered ire''s question.


    "She''s Karen Kisaragi."


    Then the boy with a cor on his neck looked at them with a smile. "Hayato-sama''s little sister." He walked toward them and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m ire-sama''s assistant, Chris Steinbelt, middle school second year."


    "Oh, nice to meet you," Hayato also said.


    But ire didn''t care about that and her mind created a lot of imagination since she knew that the rtionship between Haru and Hayato was very close to each other and it wouldn''t be surprising if the rtionship of Haru with Hayato''s little sister would also be very close. She suddenly thought the girl in the wheelchair in front of her was a threat to her.


    ''Wait! I need to care about this guy?!''


    Then she calmed herself and said, "This is good timing." She looked at Haru and said, "Kasugano-kun, I have something to talk about with you."


    "What''s wrong, Prez?"


    Haru looked at ire curiously.


    "Yes, I want you to help out the student council," ire said.


    "What?!" 2x


    "Why does he need to help you?" Emile looked at ire and asked, "The duel yesterday should have been settled with his winning, right? There''s no obligation for him to do as you say." Her mood was good when she was fed food, but became irritated when she saw a student council trio in front of her.


    "Emile!" Hayato tried to stop Emile since he knew that this guy loved to cause trouble.


    "Calm down! Of course, it''s notpulsory," Liddy said.


    "He''s simply being recruited," Erica said.


    Haru looked at ire and asked, "Can I fight with Savages?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was startled by this question.


    ire who looked at Haru could see his burning desire to fight against Savage. She didn''t know what had happened, but she knew that she could make him closer to her. She simply nodded and said, "Yes."


    "ire-sama!" 2x


    Liddy and Erica were startled when they heard what ire was saying since they knew how dangerous Savage was.


    "Calm down, you also know his strength, right?" ire said.


    "¡­"


    Liddy and Erica were silent since they had seen Haru win against ire in a fair duel.


    ire looked at Haru again and said, "Kasugano Haruka, I would like you to join Selections, a special unit under the student council."


    "Selections?"


    Haru wasn''t sure what "Selections" were.


    "You would follow the order of Warn HQ, who manages the Little Garden. You would remain a student but execute a mission like a full-fledged yer would," ire simply said.


    "The mission will include guarding various facilities, bodyguard duties and, of course, actualbat against Savage," Liddy added.


    Karen held Haru''s sleeve tightly and wanted to stop him, but she had a feeling that it was impossible to restrain him.


    "Due to the Savage Nest elimination mission the other day, we don''t have enough yers. We require immediate reinforcements," Erica said.


    "Just as Liddy said, this is notpulsory. However, I believe in¡­¡­"


    ire looked very serious and said, "Noblesse Oblige!"


    "Those with power should wield it for the sake of those without it."


    Haru didn''t care much about "Noblesse Oblige" since such a thing was simply impossible.


    Do you want to sacrifice yourself for a stranger? No.


    Haru only cared about the people that he cared about since protecting everyone was simply impossible. He wasn''t a hero and also didn''t have a heroplex, but he was an actor. He needed to show that he was benevolent while he wasn''t.


    "I agree with you," Haru said.


    ire smiled and asked, "Do you agree to join the Selections?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded since he needed to y down 100 Savages and bing "Selections" was the perfect chance.


    "Haru, do you really want to do it? Realbat isn''t the same as a duel," Emile said.


    "That''s right, you should think more carefully," Hayato said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I have made my decision."


    "¡­"


    Looking at his expression, they knew that they could do nothing to change his opinion.


    "Let''s go and I''ll tell you a lot about Selections," ire said.


    "Alright."


    "Haru, you sure want to be a Selections?" Karen asked.


    "Yeah, I have to fight Savages sooner orter having earlier experience, and knowing one or two tricks will increase my chance of survival," Haru said.


    "Be careful, alright," Karen said.


    Haru nodded and talked with her for a bit telling her that he would be alright.


    ire was irritable when she saw how close both of them were. "Let---"


    *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beep!*


    Suddenly a loud noise could be heard within the town.


    "What?"


    Erica looked at her PDA and said, "ire-sama, we have an order to sortie."


    "Right."


    ire nodded and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the real battlefield."


    Haru nodded and walked with them.


    "Haru, be careful!" Hayato said.


    "Don''t go dying on me," Emile said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and only waved his hand while following the student council trio.


    Karen looked at Hayato and Emile then asked, "Is it alright to leave him alone?"


    "He''s stronger than the two of us," Hayato said.


    Emile sighed and said, "Even though it is hard to admit it, it is the truth."


    Even though Karen had heard that Haru was strong, it really surprised her when both of them said those words.


    "Do you have a video of his duel yesterday?"


    Emile and Hayato looked at each other and nodded.


    Entering themand center, Haru could see a lot of people were focusing on their job. He looked at therge hologram monitor and saw a huge monster that was shaped simr to a bug with ck metallic color.


    "What''s the situation?" ire asked.


    "We''re tracking three Savages. There''s damage to the Zwei Ind city block."


    "Evacuation is nearlyplete."


    "Haru-sama!" Meimei waved her hand when she saw him.


    Haru only nodded and could see Charlotte beside her.


    Chris, who also walked with them, joined since he was also the main analyst in the Little Garden.


    Looking at Chris, Haru said, "He''s certainly amazing."


    "Well, his brains and skills put him above even Warn HQ''s intelligence division. He truly belongs here," Charlotte said.


    "We have a visual on the third Savage."


    "Put it on the main screen!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised by the size of the Savage which appeared on the screen since it was at least five timesrger than the usual Savage.


    "Giant, right," ire said while looking at Savage.


    "It''s a Trenta-ss."


    Chris tried to search for data about this Savage and said, "Its estimate ability value is unknown."


    "Tch! We have to deal with one of those¡­" Liddy knew that it would be a hard battle.


    "ire-sama, prepare the sortie," Erica said.


    ire looked at the Trenta-ss Savage on the screen and said, "Kasugano Haruka, on second thought, I''m going to pass to disy you today."


    Haru smiled and said, "You worried about me?"


    ire knew that it wasn''t time to be flustered by his question since the matter was serious, but it was hard to do when he was right in front of her.


    "You don''t need to worry about me since even if I can''t help you with the battle. I can at least help you to evacuate someone if there is someone who is trapped there," Haru said.


    "But¡­" ire was worried.


    "My specialty is survival. I know that you worry since it is my first time inbat and you also worry that I''ll cause trouble in this operation, but you don''t need to worry, and please believe in me." Haru looked at ire and said, "Belief in the man who has defeated you."


    "¡­"


    ire looked at him for a while and sighed.


    "You need to hear each of mymands!"


    "Yes." Haru smiled.


    "ire-sama!" 2x


    "It''s alright." Waving her hand, ire said, "Even though he might not be able to help that much in the battle, he will be very helpful at helping people who are trapped in the battle."


    "¡­"


    Haru wanted to refute, but he was toozy to correct ire''s words.


    It was better to show through action rather than words.


    "Then, let''s so, we need to go to Zwei Ind as soon as possible!"


    "YES!" 3x


    It was Haru''s first time to go against Savage, and it would be lying if he wasn''t curious about it and somehow also anticipated his first battle.

 Chapter 660 First Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 660 First Battle 2</h4>


    Inside the aircraft which was moving toward Zwei Ind, everyone gathered in the strategy room to talk about their strategy for this battle.


    "Okay, I''ll start with the operation."


    There was arge table with a screen that showed a map of Zwei Ind in the middle of this room.


    Erica pointed at one point and said, "First, ire-sama, Liddy, and I''ll engage the standard Savage at point alpha."


    "Once we take it out, we will engage Trenta-ss in point gamma.


    "Kasugano Haruka is to move out then."


    Erica looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have a question?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, you''re the leader of this operation. I''ll do what I was told."


    They nodded and seemed to be quite satisfied with Haru since they were afraid that Haru would be very reckless in this first battle since Haru was also the first person who would taunt the "Perfect Queen", ire Harvey in the Little Garden. They thought that it would be hard to manage him, but it seemed that they were thinking too much.


    "Please engage the standard Savage at the beta point."


    "I understand." Haru nodded.


    "You have zero experience in realbat and we will go out ahead and show you how to fight Savage," ire said.


    "In any event, once you have taken Savage out at a beta point, your job is done," Liddy said while looking at Haru.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Be careful with the Trenta-ss."


    "You don''t need to worry about us, we have a lot of experience fighting against Savage," Liddy said.


    "We have also encountered unknowns several times and have taken them out each time." ire looked at Haru and said, "Leave the Trenta-ss to us."


    Haru suddenly thought that this girl had raised a g during this battle. He wouldn''t be surprised if there was trouble suddenly appearing in the mission, but he didn''t intend to say anything.


    "Before that, can I ask you a question?" Liddy looked at him.


    "Yes?"


    Haru nodded and looked at Liddy.


    "The thing about yourher region is distracting me, can you do something about it?" Liddy said with a blush, but her dark skin made it hard to see that she was blushing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone suddenly blushed and the serious atmosphere was broken after Liddy had uttered those words. They tried not to look at the huge bulge in his variable suit, but it was simply impossible.


    "Even if you said that to me¡­" Haru looked at Liddy and said, "Is there a bigger variable suit?" He wanted to say that Liddy''s big breasts also distracted him, but he was smart enough to refrain.


    "No," Charlotte answered.


    "Then is it possible for me to wear a uniform?" Haru asked.


    "The variable suit can enhance the ability of yer to wield their Hundred, wearing a uniform will simply ask for death in front of a strong enemy." Charlotte looked at his huge bulge and said, "You need to bear with this."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Can I ask you something again?" Liddy asked.


    "Yes?"


    "How big is it?" Liddy asked.


    "¡­"


    "I have a record of him changing his clothes, do you want to watch it after the mission?" Charlotte asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering what was wrong with the girls in this world.


    It didn''t take them too long before they had arrived at the alpha point.


    The rear door of the aircraft was opened, and Erica jumped out first while bringing an RPG in her hand.


    Hundred was the most effective weapons against Savage, but that didn''t mean someone couldn''t defeat Savage using amon weapon such as an explosion or missile. However, it would take too much time and money which was why it wasn''t effective and that was why yer was created.


    Aiming at the RPG, Erica shot out the rocket to take out the vision of Savage.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    The rocket moved very fast and struck down Savage.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Being hit by an explosion didn''t damage Savage, but it caused it to be unable to attack them and distracted it for a moment.


    Liddy and ire also followed behind Erica.


    "Hundred On!" 3x


    The three of them activated their Hundred at the same time creating different weapons on their hands.


    Erica created a chain.


    Charlotte exined that Erica''s Hundred was an Arsene type that created an energy chain that could be extended or retracted at will.


    Liddy created a spear and shield.


    ire created a rifled cannon in her hands.


    Ericanded on the ground and extended her chain to chain down Savage.


    "Now, ire-sama!"


    ire aimed her rifle cannon at Savage''s head, or in other words its core.


    *BOOOOOM!!*


    Savage was struck down by a huge green beam.


    "Savage''s skin is said to be as strong as steel, but an attack from Hundred can slice through it like butter," Charlotte exined.


    Haru could see something diamond-shaped inside Savage''s head and knew that it was Savage''s core, but he knew that he didn''t have a chance to get it since there were only three Savages in this area. He couldn''t steal one of them and could only wait for his chanceter.


    Liddy, who saw the protection on Savage''s head disappear, raised her spear and struck her core down.


    "AAAAHH!!!!!"


    Striking the core down, Liddy''s attack didn''t destroy the core immediately showing how tough the core was, but her attack didn''t stop and the spear on her hand started to turn drilling inside destroying the core.


    "Pierce through!"


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Liddy shouted while telling Haru whether he had seen it or not.


    ire, who hadnded on the ground, said through themunication device.


    "Now, it is your turn."


    ire nced toward the airne before continuing with her mission.


    Haru smiled and said, "Good." He jumped right away from the aircraft falling to the ground at a very fast speed.


    Looking at the standard Savage on the ground, Haru was wondering how tough the skin of this creature was.


    "Hundred On!"


    The Hundred in his hand transformed into a dagger in his right hand, then he aimed it right into Savage''s head.


    Even though ire had said that she would let him fight, she decided to let Liddy take care of him secretly since she was worried. Even though she knew that she lost against him, fighting against Savage was different from a human.


    Haru, who almost reached Savage from the sky, pumped the energy inside his Hundred and caused his dagger to extend struck down the head of the Savage even into its core.


    *sh!*


    Haru swung his dagger down then flipped in the air andnded on the ground smoothly.


    Savage stopped for a moment then separated into two dead before falling to the ground.


    *BAAAM!*


    Savage''s heaviness caused the ground to almost crack when it dropped to the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    Liddy was startled when she saw how easy it was for him to defeat the Hundred.


    "Liddy, my mission is over," Haru said, walking toward Liddy.


    "Ah-Um¡­" Liddy wasn''t sure what to say for a moment but suddenly she heard the sound of her scream.


    "Erica!"


    Liddy and Haru turned and saw both Erica and ire who were being troubled by the Trenta-ss Savage.


    "Erica! ire-sama!"


    Liddy charged recklessly toward Savage to help them.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Haru looked at them and thought the g was really happening.

 Chapter 661 First Battle 3

    <h4>Chapter 661 First Battle 3</h4>


    Erica, who faced Trenta-ss Savage, chained it down to Savage using her Hundred.


    "ire-sama!"


    Savage, which was being chained down, wouldn''t stay down and moved one of its pincers.


    Erica didn''t expect the Trenta-ss to be so powerful and she was being pulled by the strength of this monster then being knocked down to the ground.


    *BAAAAM!!*


    "AARGH!!!!"


    Erica felt that her entire body was very hurt and couldn''t move for a while.


    "Erica!"


    ire looked angrily toward the monster and gathered a lot of energy into her cannon rifle.


    "How dare you!"


    "ire-sama!" Liddy came to ire''s side after she saw what was happening.


    "Go and help Erica, I''ll handle this," ire said without hesitation.


    "Yes."


    Liddy nodded and jumped to Erica''s location to help her.


    "I''ll blow you up!"


    When the energy on the cannon rifle had been gathered, ire shot down those energies into powerful beams.


    "Be destroyed!"


    Savage looked in ire''s direction and was greeted by ire''s attack.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    "Is it over?"


    ire frowned, looking at Savage. But the Savage which was shot by ire was still alive and it started its counter attack with opened its mouth then it gathered yellow energy on its mouth ready to shoot her down.


    ire decided to shoot Savage again using the same technique, but suddenly she felt tired and almost dropped to the ground. ''Is it because of the duel?'' She thought that she hadn''t recovered after her duel with Haru yesterday. She looked at the yellow beam which was about to be shot by this Trenta-ss Savage and somehow she felt unwilling to go down this way. Thinking about that annoying guy, she was wondering whether she could ask him to feed herter if she could stay alive after this.


    Liddy, who tended after Erica, was startled when she saw ire couldn''t move from her spot.


    "ire-sama!"


    Erica, who had also recovered slightly, knew the situation had turned from bad to worse.


    They knew that once Savage had shot that beam from its mouth then ire might be in critical condition or worse case she would die.


    ire tried to move, but the energy consumption which she used on the battle earlier was too much.


    ''No¡­''


    *Swoosh!*


    The powerful beam was shot toward ire.


    "ire-sama!!!!" 2x


    *BOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    ire thought that she would be dead, but then she suddenly felt that nothing had happened, and somehow her breasts were being kneaded down.


    "Huh?"


    ire opened her eyes and saw Haru holding her in arms.


    "You alright, Prez?" Haru asked.


    "Ah - Um¡­" ire blushed then held both of her cheeks. "W - Why did you always steal my first time¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at his hand which was carrying ire but also held one of the big breasts.


    If it was the usual situation of the harem protagonist, then the protagonist would be embarrassed and say that they did it by ident or flustered, but this time Haru wasn''t a normal harem protagonist.


    "It''s an ident," Haru said directly and kept kneading it as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s an ident, but you keep kneading it?" ire was speechless.


    "You don''t like it?" Haru asked and stopped.


    Being asked directly, ire was flustered, holding her cheeks and said, "N - No, I don''t hate it¡­" Her mind was in chaos and tried to hold her moans.


    "That''s good."


    Haru thought that this girl was quite cute, but it wasn''t the time to think about breast even though ire''s breasts were very wonderful. He decided to go to the safe spot and faced Trenta-ss Savage alone.


    Erica and Liddy sighed in relief when they saw ire had been saved, but then Erica realized something.


    "ire-sama! There''s something wrong!"


    "What''s wrong?" ire, who was in Haru''s arms, asked in concern.


    "The Savage has targeted the airport on Zwei Ind!" ire said while looking at Savage''s next target.


    ire looked at Savage and saw that it had targeted the airport when it saw her had disappeared. Her expression turned serious and said, "Haru, we need to block this attack."


    "Using an N-Barrier?" Haru asked.


    "You know how to use it?" ire asked.


    "I have asked Charlotte before," Haru said.


    "That''s good, let''s do it together," ire said.


    "Is that alright? You have almost depleted your energy right?" Haru asked.


    "Can you do it alone?" ire asked.


    "It should be possible," Haru said and stopped at the location right in front of Savage blocking the airport behind him. He raised his palm and created an N-Barrier that he had learned in the past.


    It might be because they were in a dangerous situation but ire noticed something hard that touched her butt and thought that it was Haru''s weapon or something, but she didn''t care much since her only thought was how to protect the airport from Savage.


    "Haru?"


    Looking at Haru, ire was clearly worried.


    "Calm down, Prez."


    ire wasn''t sure, but his words gave her a lot of reassurance.


    Then it was at this moment that Savage shot out a powerful beam from its mouth.


    "OOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Haru, who had raised his palm, blocked the beam with the barrier that he had created using Sense Energy. Frankly, he didn''t think that there was anything different from Sense Energy or magic in another world, but he knew that the way people used the energy in this world was very crude.


    But Haru didn''t me them since such energy only appeared a few years ago making people not have much experience of wielding this power and only thought about the efficiency of the battle.


    The beam was blocked easily by Haru.


    Looking at Haru who was able to block the beam from Savage, ire asked, "Haru, who are you?" She was wondering how he could be this strong.


    But Haru didn''t answer her and decided to use "Full-Body Armament".


    *Swoosh!*


    His entire body was filled with energy causing shockwaves in his surroundings.


    ire closed her eyes unconsciously and when she opened her eyes she was shocked.


    "Full-Body Armament!"


    Full ck metallic armor covered his entire body, head armor that covered only his eyes part showing his mouth and hair, the dagger on his hand had be 10 cm longer, andstly, a ck shotgun simr to Winchester 1887 appeared on his side.


    ire was shocked since Haru could use a "Full-Body Armament" even though it was only a second day after he had gotten his Hundred.


    "Wait here for a while," Haru said and ced ire down.


    "¡­"


    ire wanted to sulk when Haru let go of her from his arms, but she didn''t say anything since the situation was calling.


    Haru could feel that his energy was being absorbed faster in this state, but for him, it was very easy to maintain this state for a long time with the abundant energy within his body. He also understood that in this state his Hundred had be several times stronger. He took a deep breath and decided to end this Savage in one attack.


    Releasing energy into his Hundred, it started to glow in red color then it was just a moment that it extended at high speed to impale the Savage from a distance.


    *sh!*


    Moving his Hundred downwards, it shed Savage cleanly before his dagger returned to its normal size.


    "¡­"


    ire didn''t know what had happened since it had only happened in an instant, but she could see a red light that was moving very fast toward the Savage before it vanished in an instant. She wanted to ask something, but suddenly Savage was separated in half before dropping to the ground.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!*


    Erica and Liddy also saw the same thing.


    The Trenta-ss Savage which caused trouble for three of them had been defeated in an instant by Haru.


    "¡­"


    ire wanted to ask him something, but Haru wouldn''t let her ask since there was only one thing to do in this situation.


    Haru turned off his "Full-Body Armament" state then dropped into ire''s huge chest pretending to pass out.


    ''As expected, I like big boobs¡­''


    Haru made his position morefortable by closing his eyes in a peaceful state.


    ire wanted to say something, but hurriedly caught him when she saw him pass out. She smiled and caressed his hair.


    "Good work¡­"


    ire didn''t know who Haru was, but this guy had entered into her heart slowly.

 Chapter 662 Helping the hero

    <h4>Chapter 662 Helping the hero</h4>


    After pretending to pass out, Haru was inside the infirmary inside of the aircraft while listening to their conversation.


    "He is very strong¡­"


    Liddy looked at Haru with aplex expression especially after seeing the one-shot kill technique from him before.


    Erica, who was quite dissatisfied with Haru before, also nodded since she also agreed that Haru was very strong.


    They didn''t have that much injury but decided to wait for him in the infirmary since they knew that Haru could be one of the powerhouses in this world after they saw his attack before and that meant he would be their greatest ally.


    Liddy looked at Haru and said, "It seems that he is ufortable in his Variable Suit. I''ll help him change his clothes." Her face was serious, especially when she saw Haru''s ufortable expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erica and ire were shocked when they heard it.


    "No, as the president of Little Garden. I''ll help him," ire said and rejected Liddy''s proposal.


    "Erica-sama, you shouldn''t let yourself be troubled by this problem!" Erica wanted to stop ire.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when they heard their conversation, but he didn''t open his eyes nor did he intend to wake up since it was quite interesting.


    "Yes, I''ll handle this," Liddy said.


    "Wait, Liddy!" ire stopped Liddy.


    Both of them started to argue with each other.


    Erica looked at Haru then looked at both Liddy and ire. She thought about ire who would touch Haru''s body and didn''t feelfortable. "I''ll handle it, ire-sama."


    "Wait!"


    ire hurriedly stopped Erica.


    Liddy sighed and said, "Let''s do it with the three of us." She decided topromise since she felt that they had wasted a lot of time.


    ''What if he suddenly wakes up?''


    Liddy thought that they needed to be swift rather than arguing with each other.


    "¡­"


    Liddy looked at the reaction of the two of them and moved forward to help take out Haru''s Variable Suit.


    "Wait, I''ll also help you!" ire said and didn''t want anyone to touch him.


    "ire-sama!" Erica wouldn''t let ire touch the bodies of other men.


    Liddy ignored both of them and took off Haru''s pants from his lower body slowly.


    *Gulp!*


    Liddy knew that there were a lot of girls in Little Garden who had be his fans, especially when she saw his body full of tough muscle showing the masculine body along with a musky smell that made her want to smell him.


    ire and Erica also joined in to help Liddy take off Haru''s Variable Suit.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "!!!!"


    They were startled and looked at Haru before sighing in relief when they saw he hadn''t regained consciousness, but they also knew how ufortable he was at this moment.


    "We need to be in a hurry," ire said.


    "Well¡­"


    They looked at his bare body, then a big bulge that showed thoroughly from his Variable Suit. They knew that they needed to take off everything and change Haru''s clothes to morefortable clothes, but it was hard to do it since they didn''t have the experience to change into a male''s clothes. But even so, they wouldn''t give up because of that!


    "I''ll pull it," Liddy said.


    Erica and ire nodded.


    Liddy pulled the Variable Suit more slowly than something big suddenly jumped outside, making them startled.


    *!!!!*


    "Uwah!"


    Liddy was being hit by this thing on her cheek and her face was really hot at this moment. It was right beside her lips and could feel the heat, hardness, and pulsating of this anaconda. She gulped and wanted to try to lick it, but she was pulled by her two friends.


    "Liddy!" 2x


    Erica and ire were startled and hurriedly helped Liddy.


    Their hearts were beating very fast and they knew that they had done something wrong to someone who had just saved the Zwei Ind, or in other words a hero. The only thing that made them relieved was that Haru hadn''t regained consciousness at this moment.


    "What should we do?" Erica asked, but she couldn''t look away.


    ire also couldn''t look away and knew that the situation had turned bad.


    "D - Don''t you think that this is dangerous?" Liddy suddenly said.


    "Huh!?" 2x


    ire and Erica looked at Liddy telling her to continue


    "I''ve read a book in the past saying that when a gentleman is in this state then we need to help him let things inside that anaconda," Liddy said.


    "How?"


    Liddy thought for a while and shook her head. "I don''t know, but can we try to touch it?"


    "T - Touch it?! Liddy, are you out of your mind?!" Erica was flustered.


    "There''s nothing wrong, you can see that anaconda seems angry," Liddy said while looking at the big thing in hisher region. She understood why it would be seen through the Variable Suit.


    "Anaconda?"


    They nodded and thought that it was really anaconda. If they continued to stare at it any longer they were afraid that they would be eaten.


    "I''ll go first," ire said.


    "ire-sama!"


    "He has helped me, it is something that I need to do right now. He might be in danger and I can''t let that happen," ire said with a voice that was full of righteousness.


    "ire-sama¡­"


    "No, ire-sama. I''m afraid that you''re not good enough to do it alone." Liddy held ire''s shoulder and said, "Let me help you." Her expression was also serious since she could see the determination in ire''s eyes.


    Erica looked at both of them and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Noblesse Oblige, the one with power, should help someone who doesn''t have that power. Haru, who wasying on the bed didn''t have the power to take care of the anaconda in hisher region and that was why they were going to help him.


    ire was quite dissatisfied, but she knew that she didn''t have too much experience in this area and she was too embarrassed to say that she wanted to monopolize him.


    "Let''s do it together¡­¡­"


    In the end, ire decided topromise.


    Liddy nodded and wanted to touch it, but suddenly they heard a voice from Haru.


    "Ugh¡­"


    They hurriedly looked at Haru and could see that he was about to wake up. They looked at each other in a panic then decided to take a nket then covered his body before running away.


    *Swoosh!*


    Haru opened his eyes and sighed wondering why the girls in this world were perverted.


    On the other side of the room, they sighed in relief and tried to calm themselves.


    "Huh? Why am I half-naked?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing a voice from inside, ire, Liddy, and Erica looked at each other.


    "Let''s keep this a secret."


    They nodded and decided to keep it a secret until their death.


    Arriving in the Little Garden, Haru looked at ire, Liddy, and Erica.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" 3


    Three of them looked at hisher region.


    Haru had changed into his uniform and felt a gaze from three of them, but he decided to ask ire. "Is there something wrong, Prez?"


    ire blushed and ran away.


    "ire-sama!" Erica chased after her.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Haru asked.


    "Well, there''s a lot that matters," Liddy said.


    Haru looked at Liddy and knew that this girl was the most curious one. He sighed inwardly and wondered whether his decision to wake up earlier was wrong or right.


    "I have heard that you''re the one who bakes the cake that was eaten by ire-samast night?" Liddy asked.


    "Yes, do you want to eat together? I''ll cook you something," Haru said.


    "Is that alright?" Liddy asked since she was curious.


    "Well, eating alone is pretty lonely. If you''re alright, then let''s go to my dorm," Haru said.


    Liddy nodded and said, "Good, let''s go."


    Whether there was something that happened after that was another matter.


    After the battle in Zwei Ind was over, there was a video about a hero who had saved Zwei Ind. The thing that surprised them was how strong this yer was since it could kill Savage with one attack.


    Everyone was curious and some of them were more cornered about the big bulge on his Variable Suit.


    But one thing for sure, Haru had be famous because of this battle.


    Inside the airne, there was a beautiful girl watching the video of Haru who defeated the Trenta-ss Savage easily before her mouth turned into a curved smile.


    "Hero¡­"

 Chapter 663 Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 663 Bodyguard</h4>


    All of the first years were in the Colosseum doing battle training.


    Haru was dodging Hayato who was swinging his sword toward him.


    "HAA!"


    Powerful swing sted the ground, but all of them were missed.


    But this time, Emile, who turned her Hundred into a floating cannon, shot out a volley of beams.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Emile thought that her attack would hit, but none of her attacks even hit him.


    The people around also looked at the battle of the three of them and couldn''t help but feel surprised because of the difference in power.


    The attack on Hayato was so powerful that he could even shoot out a powerful Energy st that destroyed the ground.


    Emile''s Hundred was very versatile since it could change into any shape as long as she wanted to be. From the bow, gun, dagger, katana, and a lot more as long as she wished she could change it into anything.


    But even though both of them were very powerful, none of their attacks even caused a scratch on Haru''s body.


    "How are you able to dodge our attack?" Hayato stopped and tried to regain his breath.


    "It''s cheating!"


    Emileined and said, "Don''t dodge! Fight me head-on!" She thought that she would fight against him if they fought the head-on battle.


    "Are you sure? Your Variable Suit might be shredded showing what shouldn''t be showing," Haru teased.


    "¡­"


    Emile turned silent when she heard it and looked at Haru angrily.


    ''This damn guy!''


    The only thing that made her relieved was that Haru didn''t use that weakness to ckmail her to do something that they shouldn''t do, which also made her question her charm.


    "What''s wrong?" Hayato asked.


    "N - Nothing!"


    Emile was quite flustered, but she couldn''t be swayed since Hayato was her only man!


    Haru sighed and said, "I''m going to take a rest first."


    They nodded and continued their battle training.


    Haru thought that his speed to finish this quest was too slow. He was only able to defeat two Savages and he also didn''t get a sample of Variant.


    ''Who''s Variant?''


    Haru looked at Hayato and wondered whether this guy was a Variant. ''Or Emile?'' He thought that it was possible for Emile to be a Variant. He had done the other quest and the only thing that he needed to think about was who would be invited to the Group Chat.


    ''Charlotte, Hayato, Emile, ire?''


    Haru thought that those fours were quite suitable, especially both Hayato and Charlotte. He was sure that Hayato was the main character and it would be very easy to be stronger. The only thing that worried him was Hayato''s righteous character might be quite troublesome to join the Group Chat since most of the people on the "group chat" were quite weird.


    Charlotte was good since she was a scientist and her mind was very bright and made it possible to join the Group Chat.


    ire was a leader of Little Garden and there were a lot of things easier to be done in this world with her identity.


    Emile¡­ how to say¡­


    Emile was good, but he wasn''t sure.


    ''Well, I''m not in a hurry.''


    Haru looked at the battle and saw the fight between Hayato and Emile against Reitia and Fritz.


    "Kasugano Haruka."


    Suddenly there was an announcement inside the Colosseum.


    Haru turned and saw Erica standing on the side of the Colosseum calling him.


    "ire-sama calls for you. You have a Selections mission," Erica said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll go out first."


    "Hey, can we also join Selections?" Emile asked since she also saw Haru''s fight against Savage.


    "You should ask Prez. I''m just a member after all," Haru said.


    "Just ask her for uster," Emile said.


    Hayato also nodded since he was also eager to join Selections.


    Haru only nodded and told them that he would tell ireter.


    "A bodyguard for Kirishima Sakura?"


    Haru was confused.


    "She supposedly requested you by herself," ire said, facing him backward. "She''d like to be there for the concert on the Zwei Inds next weekend."


    "Why me?" Haru asked.


    "I didn''t get the exact answer for that." ire turned toward him and said, "But so long as the Savage may still be lurking on the Zwei Inds chain, all the VIPs there need protection."


    "And in fact, we detected seven Savages during our actionst month."


    Erica pressed her PDA and showed a video of the meteorite dropping from space to earth on the hologram screen within the room.


    Haru knew that Savage wasing from a meteorite, but looking at this video he felt that this was done deliberately and he felt that someone was controlling those Savages or controlled the meteorite which dropped from space. He could also do the same and wonder whether he should go out to space to hunt down Savage.


    "There are only three of them on Zwei Ind before," Haru said.


    "That''s correct."


    Erica nodded and said, "The other four were said to have been shot down before they madendfall. However, we found the remains of only one of them."


    "So they might still be up there, huh?" Haru felt that it was necessary to go to Zwei Ind.


    "It could be a dangerous mission." ire looked at him and asked, "Kasugano Haruka, what do you intend to do?"


    "Before I ept this mission, can I ask you something?" Haru asked.


    ire nodded, but her mind was in a mess and thought that Haru would ask him about the matter in the aircraft, but when she thought about a lot of things.


    "Who is Kirishima Sakura?"


    "¡­"


    It seemed that they didn''t need to worry too much about the incident which happened on the aircraft.


    Liddy and Haru were standing next to each other waiting for Kirishima Sakura.


    "Kasugano Haruka, are you ready?" Liddy asked. During a mission, she would always be serious since she didn''t want a mistake to happen.


    Haru was looking at the airne which was moving slowly toward them. Hearing Liddy''s question, he answered, "Yes, I''ve got my tracer and N-tranquilizers." He showed the gun he kept within his zer.


    "This will be your first bodyguard mission. Stay alert," Liddy said.


    "Yes."


    Liddy looked at him and said, "You''re free after the mission is over?"


    Haru maintained his serious expression and asked, "Depends what we''re doing?"


    "Let''s continue where we have yed before,'' Liddy said.


    "Only ying a game?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Well, what do you want to do?" Liddy asked, but she stopped when she saw the door of the airne was open. "Let''s talk about thister."


    "Good." Haru also agreed since it would be troublesome if their conversation was heard.


    Some of the readers might think something perverted, but both of them didn''t do such a thing since they were only ying a game together in his dorm room before.


    Haru looked at a group of people in a ck suit then looked at Kirishima Sakura who waved her hand toward the group of the reporter and her fans. He was wondering how an idol could be this popr since, in his original world, an idol was usually at the bottom ce of the entertainer. He thought that Kirishima Sakura was more suitable to be described as a singer rather than an idol.


    Facing each other, Haru was looking at Sakura who was talking with Liddy and also Sakura''s manager who seemed to be a beautiful mature woman. Then he continued with his job and maintained his professional attitude.


    Sakura is a beautiful young woman with pink hair and matching eyes that go along with her name, which means cherry blossom.


    Looking at how beautiful Sakura was, Haru could understand why a lot of people would be her fans.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m the Vice-President of the Little Garden. Liddy Steinberg," Liddy said.


    "I''m Kirishima Sakura," Sakura said while giving her a hand.


    Shaking their hands together, they said some pleasantries before Sakura looked at him curiously.


    "You''re Kasugano Haruka-san, right?" Sakura asked and also gave her hand to him.


    Haru held her hand firmly and nodded. "Nice to meet you."


    Sakura smiled and thought that this guy was quite interesting.

 Chapter 664 Diva

    <h4>Chapter 664 Diva</h4>


    Haru who had done his research about Sakura before his mission seemed to underestimate her poprity since she was more popr than he had thought.


    Loud cheers greeted them as they walked from the airport.


    Clearing the way, Haru led them to the car to go to the hotel directly.


    Liddy became the driver and Haru was sitting next to Sakura in the backseat.


    Haru looked at Sakura with a curious expression and got her attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Sakura asked.


    "No, I''m just curious why you have chosen me as your bodyguard," Haru said.


    Liddy who was the driver also listened since she was curious.


    Sakura smiled and said, "It''s a secret."


    "¡­" 2x


    "Kasugano-san, do you have a favorite song of mine?" Sakura asked.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know very much about music," Haru said with an apologized expression. He didn''t have time to research the entertainment in this world since he was fully focused on research on Sense Energy, Hundred, Savage, and a lot more. Hecked information and even if he wanted to have entertainment it was better to spend time with beautiful girls rather than listening to music.


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Sakura sighed then said, "Then, how about I sing you a song here?" She thought that it was normal for such a hot-blooded man to be very rare to do entertainment and would spend his time training. Then as a good idol, she thought to give him some entertainment during a trip.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Here?" Har asked.


    "Yes, wait let me sing¡­" Sakura coughed then started to sing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether an idol had such big confidence in her singing ability, but he needed to stop her.


    "Stop!"


    Sakura was surprised and asked, "Why do you want me to stop? Don''t you want to hear me singing?"


    "I want to hear it, but we''re on the street. No one knows what will happen and it might also cause a distraction for Liddy," Haru said.


    "So you''re telling me that my song is a distraction?" Sakura was annoyed.


    Haru knew that it would lead to trouble and said patiently, "Miss Kirishima, I''m your bodyguard and my job is to protect your safety. I will listen to your song as much as you wantter, but for now, please listen to my instructions."


    "Hmph! You''re boring!" Sakura sulked and looked away.


    Liddy shook her head in the front seat and wondered why Haru was a bit different.


    Haru didn''t know much about what Liddy and Sakura were thinking since he was thinking who was the one who sent out the Savage into the earth and what was their intention.


    Arriving in the hotel, Haru received a key from the staff and helped Sakura to bring her luggage.


    Sakura looked around then looked at Haru''s back. She could see that his back seemed very tough and his sharp contour made him simr to a soldier. Then she kept walking until she hit something.


    "Ouch!"


    "Miss Kirishima, we have arrived," Haru said.


    Sakura rubbed her nose and said, "Why did you stop so suddenly!"


    Haru shook his head and knew how unreasonable a girl was and it had always been a rule that a man would never win against a woman in an argument.


    "I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Be careful, next time, alright!" Sakura said.


    "I understand."


    Haru ced the card on the door and said, "Please wait for a while." He entered the check the room to see whether there was an eavesdropping device, camera, or anything since it wouldn''t be surprising if paparazzi dared to do such a thing. He had checked everything and said, "Please enter."


    Sakura nodded and felt that such a man with discipline was really a hero who was able to save Zwei Ind from Savage. The only problem was this man didn''t even know about her song and that was why she had decided to make him love her song before she ended her job.


    Entering the room, Sakura looked around in satisfaction then opened the curtain. She looked at Haru and said, "Looks like we''re finally getting some time together."


    "Hmm?"


    Haru, who wanted to go to the kitchen, stopped when he heard Sakura.


    "Hey, Kasugano-kun¡­"


    Sakura turned and asked, "Wanna get married?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why this girl wanted to marry him even though he had made a bad impression on her. He walked toward her and ced his hand on her forehead.


    Sakura was blushing with his sudden action and thought that he wanted to kiss her.


    "You''re not sick." Haru sighed in relief.


    "¡­"


    Sakura was annoyed and said, "I''m not sick!" She took her PDA and showed him a video. "This is you, right?" She smiled as if she had gotten a grand prize.


    Haru watched his fighting video on Zwei Ind. "It''s a good video."


    "¡­¡­" Sakura was speechless since this guy really disturbed her pace.


    "I was joking, where did you get that video?" Haru asked.


    Sakura nodded in satisfaction and said, "I found it on the Cybe." She ced her PDA on the table then walked as if she had owned everything. "Thought, it''s been erased now." She looked at him and said, "I saw this and took an interest in you¡­"


    "The hero who saved the Zwei Inds."


    Sakura looked at him and said, "You''re a little different from what I expected."


    "You''re a pretty serious guy, not that I hate it, though." Sakura smiled and walked toward him. "Hey, do you want to go out? With the intention of getting married, of course."


    "Don''t joke around," Haru said.


    "I''m not joking!" Sakura said annoyedly.


    "We have only met each other for an hour and you want me to take you seriously?" Haru asked.


    Sakura raised her nose and said, "I''m not joking!"


    "Then why do you want to marry me?" Haru asked.


    "It''s good that you ask that question!" Sakura smiled and said, "The Miracle Couple: the Diva of the World and the Genius yer, wouldn''t that be great?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You want attention from the media?"


    "Of course!" Sakura walked toward the mirror and said, "We''re going to hold a press conference then also use the Zwei Inds as the location since it is the location where we have met each other. I''d also wanted a ring worth three months of your pay¡­"


    "Sakura."


    Sakura didn''t listen to him and kept talking from the clothes that they would wear during a wedding, then also kids, houses, pets, and a lot more.


    Haru knew that this girl wouldn''t stop talking and moved forward.


    "Let''s do it."


    "Really?" Sakura was surprised, but she was also happy.


    Haru pushed Sakura to the wall and said, "Yes, but how about we seal our deal with a kiss?"


    "Huh?!" Sakura was flustered. She looked at him from a close distance and from his expression she could tell that he was serious. "W - Wait¡­!!!"


    "Toote¡­" Haru whispered with a deep voice and said, "If you''re nervous then just close your eyes¡­" He pinched her chin raised her mouth upward looking at her deeply.


    Sakura''s eyes started to dodgy, but she didn''t hate it, however, at the same time, she wasn''t ready. "W - Wait!!!" She ran away and said, "I - I don''t have much time to get ready. So I''m going to stop teasing you and go to take a bath." Her face was hot and she was blushing, but at the same time, she realized that this guy was indeed her type.


    Haru shook his head and went to the kitchen to make coffee.


    ''How cute¡­''


    Listening to the hum which was created by Sakura, Haru sipped his coffee slowly and thought that he had spent quite a long time in this world.


    "Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­"


    "Well, her voice is good."


    Haru thought and also thought about how to get the Savage Cores.


    "Haru, can you get me my PDA? I want to write those melodies down," Sakura shouted through the bathroom.


    "Wait, there," Haru said and entered her room. He sighed when he saw the room since it was quite messy and made him remember Sora who was often quitezy at home. He shook his head and searched for the PDA, then found bear motif panties on the floor making himugh.


    "What makes you so long?"


    Sakura opened the door and saw him looking at her bear panties. She blushed and said, "N - No, I don''t usually wear these panties! I - It''s not like I like these panties!!!" She took the panties and ran to the bathroom before slipping, but she was caught by him.


    "Be careful, you shouldn''t be running inside the bathroom," Haru said and looked at her body for a short moment, but he remembered everything from her cute breasts to smooth lower body. Somehow Sakura reminded him of Mine.


    Sakura noticed his gaze and looked away in blush. "W - Well, thank you." Then she suddenly remembered something and threw him out. "Go out!!!"


    Haru shook his head and thought that it was a normal cliche harem scene. "I''ll ce your PDA here." He went out and closed the door.


    Sakura looked at Haru''s back then his thick arms. She shuddered when she thought that she was hugged by those arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    "W - What am I thinking?!"


    The day continued and Haru was by Sakura''s side protecting her while also following her job.


    Haru had to admit that being an idol was a tough job, but he could see that this girl really loved her job. He learned the name of Sakura''s manager and thought that she was quite cute "Souffle¡­"


    Souffleughed while talking with him.


    "¡­"


    Sakura who was talking with a lot of big-shots at the party seemed quite annoyed when she saw her manager seemed to be very close to Haru.


    They spent the entire day with a lot of meetings and appointments then decided to visit the stage where Sakura would perform a few dayster.


    Looking at the huge stage, Haru could see that a lot of people woulde.


    "Haru!"


    Haru turned and saw Sakura who was in tight pink Variable Suit.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura suddenly blushed when she saw him looking at her intently. "W - What?"


    "Well, I have to admit that you''re beautiful," Haru said. He had to admit that such a body would cause a lot of people to fall in love with her. He sighed inwardly when he thought that the girls in this world didn''t have that much sense of shame, especially when they always wore such a tight Variable Suit.


    Well, the only thing which was quite disappointing might be her small chest or that might be her advantage? He guessed that depend on the type of each people.


    "Hehem!"


    Sakura seemed to be proud when she received praise. Then she started to use Hundred creating four wings on her back flying around the stage beautifully.


    "¡­"


    Haru understood why this girl could be popr in this world and was known as Diva.


    Sakura, who had had enough with training,nded back on the stage and hugged him. She looked at him and asked, "What do you think?" She had to admit that his body was as hard as a rock, but it didn''t make her ufortable rather she was curiously touching him.


    "Amazing, that''s what I can say when I see you," Haru said.


    "That''s good!" Sakura smiled happily when he sincerely praised her.


    After confirming everything was alright, they decided to go back to the hotel since it was quitete.


    Sakura, who was writing her own lyrics, didn''t expect her bodyguard to be able to cook. She sniffed a delicious smell and decided to walk toward the kitchen then saw him cooking. She opened her mouth wide since the scene in front of her was simr to art.


    It was the same as singing, the cooking that was done by Haru was also an art.


    Haru noticed her and asked, "The dinner is almost done."


    Sakura nodded and said, "I''m surprised that you can cook."


    "Just one of my craft." Haru felt that his PDA vibrated and finished the finishing touch of his food. "I''ll take a phone first, you can eat first."


    Sakura nodded and tried his craft while also telling him that she wanted to go out tomorrow.


    Haru only nodded and took his phone since it was ire who called him.


    They talked for a bit while reporting about his activity.


    "Do you have something to do tomorrow?" ire asked.


    "No, but Miss Kirishima wants to go out," Haru said.


    "Then tomorrow morning, you need toe to my summer home. There''s something that I need to talk about with you," ire said.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow," Haru said.


    They continued to talk for a while before the phone ended.


    Haru entered Sakura''s room again and saw that the portion of his food had been eaten by Sakura.


    Sakura blushed and said, "Y - You should be grateful that your food is being eaten by a Diva like me!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 665 Its not fair....

    <h4>Chapter 665 It''s not fair¡­</h4>


    Early in the morning, Haru would have never thought that he would meet a stripper.


    ireid on her stomach wearing a bikini with Erica helping her apply sunscreen on her back.


    Liddy was swimming in the pool and seemed to be trying to do a workout.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at ire''s side breast which was pressed on the pool bench trying to tempt him.


    "So do you want to tempt me or something?"


    ire blushed when Haru asked this question directly and said, "Isn''t it normal to wear swimwear in the pool?"


    "Well¡­¡­" Haru only nodded and didn''t think too much. "That''s true."


    "Or do you have an interest in my body?" ire nced at hisher region to see whether there was a reaction since she knew that if that anaconda stood up then it would be visible from his pants.


    "¡­"


    ''No reaction?''


    ire thought that she needed to be more provocative. "Since you want to see it then let me show you." She raised her body then stood up showing her well-developed body.


    Haru had to admit that ire''s breasts might not lose to Esdeath and it might be that he had pent up for a long time that it started to react.


    "C - ire-sama! You can''t stand up so suddenly!"


    Erica hurriedly used her hands to hide two bountiful chests. She didn''t expect for ire to stand up when ire didn''t wear her bikini which somehow also made her panicked.


    ire also realized it and hugged her breasts to hide it.


    "Kyaaaaa!!!!"


    Liddy, who was inside the pool, heard themotion. "Kasugano Haruka, what are you doing to ire-sama!" Then she looked at both of them showing that Haru was the culprit.


    "Now, you finally show your true form and attack ire-sama?! I can''t forgive you!"


    Liddy was quite annoyed since she had tempted him several times, but the result was ignored.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and thought that this morning was quite troublesome.


    The misunderstanding was solved and everyone had gathered on the side of the pool.


    "We received a report from HQ yesterday. It was said during the Savage attackst month that a Variable Stone was stolen from the concert venue amid all of the chaos," ire said.


    "Variable Stone, huh?" Haru thought that he could use this thief to be his scapegoat somehow.


    "Kirishima Sakura was nning on using it during her performance," Erica said.


    "And they only reported it now¡­" ire sighed and said, "I keep telling the HQ to share all their intel with Little Garden, but they never listen."


    "Variable Stone is an incredibly rare ore. There''s no guarantee that the thieves won''te back looking for more," Liddy said.


    "We don''t know who could be hiding where." ire looked at Haru and said, "Kasugano Haruka, make sure you keep your eyes peeled. We''re counting on you to guard Kirishima Sakura."


    "I understand¡­" Haru nodded.


    "Now, in private business."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Kasugano Haruka, I want a rematch! We''re having a swimming contest!"


    "¡­"


    "You invite me to y?" Haru asked.


    "It''s not a y! But we''re going to do apetition! I''m going to defeat you in a swimming match!" ire said proudly while pointing her finger.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that this girl wanted tomit suicide by asking for a swimming match against him. "I don''t mind, but I don''t bring swimwear."


    "Don''t worry, I have prepared you something," ire said and snapped her fingers.


    *Snap!*


    Chris suddenly appeared while carrying a red tight speedo.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You know that it won''t fit, right?" Haru said with a frown.


    "¡­"


    They looked at the speedo and thought that it would be very dangerous to see him wear this. They had seen the real thing and they also didn''t think that such a tight speedo would be able to contain the anaconda in hisher region.


    "Chris, is there a short here?" Haru asked.


    "Well, there''s¡­" Chris nodded and guided him to the changing room while also giving a short rather than a speedo.


    Coming out of the changing room, Haru decided to y together with everyone.


    But ire, Erica, Chris, and Liddy were attracted by Haru''s muscle.


    Haru''s muscle wasn''t an exaggerated muscle which someone built from a gym, but it was rather quite slim giving a natural feeling. The streamline on his muscle gave a powerful feeling, and when people saw him, they would feel that they were seeing God of War had descended to the earth. The big bulge couldn''t be hidden from his wet shorts made everyone blush.


    "Haru, how can you build this muscle?" Liddy asked curiously while touching Haru''s muscle.


    "Ah, Liddy!" ire was jealous when she saw Liddy could touch him.


    "ire-sama, you can touch me too," Erica said, but she was being ignored then looked at Haru hatefully.


    "I wonder when I can grow up like you," Chris said while looking at Haru''s body with longing.


    "Eat a lot, exercise a lot, and sleep a lot," Haru said while patting Chris''s head.


    They talked to each other and also yed together in the pool.


    It was a very fun morning until there was news that Sakura had disappeared from her hotel.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I need to go back to work first," Haru said and came out from the pool.


    They wanted to y again, but they knew that would work first since they could yter. However, they couldn''t look away from Haru''s ass.


    Sakura was thinking of going around the city to see the scenery around. She thought to bring Haru, but that guy had disappeared in the morning. Then she thought to escape from the hotel and that way she was sure that Haru would search for her.


    "You sure love to cause trouble."


    "!!!!"


    Sakura was startled then turned to see Haru who suddenly appeared on her back. "Howe that you''re here?!" She didn''t expect him to be this fast to find her.


    "Secret."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura pouted and asked, "Do you want me to go back?"


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "I have never walked around this ce, how about we go out together?"


    "Yes!" Sakura nodded with a smile and agreed with his invitation.


    Walking around the store area in Zwei Inds, Haru and Sakura went out together.


    Haru also bought some souvenirster and also Christmas gifts.


    Sakura was annoyed when this guy was thinking about other girls who were on a date. She pulled him and brought him somewhere making him fully focus on her.


    At this moment Emile and Hayato also went out together and didn''t expect to see Haru and Sakura.


    "That guy is on a date!" Emile was shocked.


    "Yeah, but who is the girl?" Hayato asked since he had never seen Sakura.


    They didn''t know, but they knew that they needed to ask him about this matter since there was a chance that Haru would be their brother-inw in the future. They loved Karen and they didn''t want him to y with Karen.


    ire who received information that Haru had found Sakura was happy and thought that he woulde back, but she didn''t expect that Sakura would take him away to go out. She knew very well about Haru''s charm and knew that Sakura was a threat to her, but she could do nothing since Sakura was a client of Little Garden. She could only eat a rice cracker with an annoying feeling making the people around her unable to say anything only silently waiting for her.


    ''Haru!!!!''


    They wanted to shout out and strangled Haru''s neck at this moment, especially when they saw him go on a date with Sakura.


    Through a journey, Haru and Sakura had arrived in the big ravine with a lot of beautiful scenery around them.


    Haru took his PDA and took a picture of the scenery.


    "What do you think?" Sakura asked.


    "It''s awesome," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, I''m d that you like it." Sakura looked at the ravine and said, "It''s Zwei Grand Canyon."


    Haru wanted to say something but decided to refrain since he might tell Sakura about his real identity.


    Sakura started to tell him how grateful she was since Haru had protected this ce since it was precious that her mother had shown her.


    "Then, do you want to give me something," Haru asked with a smile.


    "Oh, do you want something?" Sakura asked.


    "How about a kiss?" Haru asked.


    Sakura blushed and said, "I know that you''re a pervert!"


    "Isn''t that normal? You''re a beautiful girl, and it''ll be weird for me to not have thought about you," Haru said.


    Blushing, Sakura didn''t expect Haru to be this frank, but she didn''t hate it. She thought for a while and said, "Alright, but on the cheek, alright? You should be grateful that you receive a kiss from a diva like me!"


    "Yes, yes," Haru answered inly.


    "Ahh! What''s with that tone!" Sakurained.


    "Then, what should I do?" Haru asked.


    "You create a good atmosphere!" Sakura said.


    "It''s very troublesome," Haru said.


    Sakura was mad when she heard it. "I''m a beautiful girl! You should treat me better!" She snorted and said, "Lower your head a bit."


    Haru nodded and lowered his head since no one would reject a kiss from a beautiful girl.


    Sakura moved very swiftly and kissed his cheek. She parted her lips and smiled. "How is it?"


    Haru caressed his cheek for a while and thought that it was wonderful, but it would be terrible if Sakura knew that he had a wife and girlfriends in another world.


    "T - That''s my first kiss! You should be grateful, alright!" Sakura said with a blush.


    Haru held her hand gently and said, "That''s the best kiss I have ever received."


    "!!!!"


    Looking away from the embarrassment, Sakura suddenly realized something and became angry while asking him, "Then have you ever received a kiss from another person?!" She felt that she had been cheated by this bad guy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Oh, he and his mouth¡­


    On the way back, Sakura was in a bad mood after she heard that he had a girlfriend and didn''t even talk to him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru also didn''t say anything since it was better to say it now rather than ying around. He put on earphones and sat in a rxed manner.


    They were using amon bus to go back since there weren''t any taxis on the way back.


    Sitting on the back seat while looking at the scenery that passed through on the way, both of them were quiet, but it was strangelyfortable.


    Sakura looked at Haru who was wearing earphones and pulled one of them from his ear. "What did you hear?"


    "Wait!"


    Sakura didn''t listen to him and put the earphones on her ear, then she was surprised when she heard that it was her song. "I - It''s my song?"


    "Your song is pretty good," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Sakura was silent when she heard it then looked at him intently. "It''s not fair¡­" She felt that her heart was beating very fast and it was impossible to give up.


    "What?"


    "It''s not fair! Why do yo----"


    Sakura didn''t end her words since she was hugged by him and it made her flustered. "Huh!? Haru?! W - What are you d----" She didn''t receive an answer from him since the bus was thrown away by something.


    *BAAAM!!!!*


    The bus was thrown and hit the electric pole making the machine bust.


    "Kyaaaaa!!!!!"


    Sakura started to panic until she heard this voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    The bus was being turned by something and then there was also something that stabbed right inside the bus.


    *sh!*

 Chapter 666 Savages

    <h4>Chapter 666 Savages</h4>


    Sakura closed her eyes and pretty much panicked, but then she felt something warm dripped on her face.


    "Haru?"


    Her eyes widened when she saw the thing that had happened in front of her.


    "You alright?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Your arm!" Sakura saw that Haru''s arm was bleeding.


    "It''s alright, it''s just a small wound."


    Haru didn''t expect when Savage stabbed right into the bus, its pitcher grazed into his arm. He could avoid it, but he didn''t do it since he wanted to test the toughness of his body.


    But he really regretted it since his left arm was wounded because of it. Even though his body had transformed into the body of Arthur Curry, it could have been wounded by something sharp.


    ''Or I haven''t gotten used to this body¡­''


    Haru thought about that possibility, but he noticed Sakura''s expression which showed a worried expression toward him. He felt a bit regretful, but at the same time, he knew that he had raised a g on this girl.


    If he dodged that attack before then Sakura''s feeling wouldn''t be as strong as now.


    "If you''re alright then can you help the other''s passenger outside?" Haru asked.


    "What are you going to do? You''re wounded!" Sakura said while crying since she knew that that wound was because of her.


    "I have called the reinforcement, and they''lle soon, but Savage won''t wait for them." Haru patted Sakura''s head and said, "I need to y it." He didn''t need to speak anymore and went out to face Savage.


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Savage roared loudly when it saw Haru who had juste out from the bus.


    Sakura was very worried about Haru and tried to stop him, but it was futile. She could only wait for him while also doing what he had told her.


    ire who had received an rm from Haru knew that he was in a dangerous situation.


    "Have we pinpointed Kasugano Haruka''s current location?"


    "We have," Chris answered. "We''ve requested assistance from any yers close by."


    "He''ll just need to hold it off until the reinforcements arrive," Liddy said.


    ire didn''t show a worried expression since she knew that Haru would be able to handle this situation.


    "Hundred On!"


    Haru was holding his dagger with his right arm.


    "OOOOOOOO!!!!


    Savage opened its pincer to cut down Haru, but suddenly its pincher was shed in half.


    *sh!*


    Haru had cut down one of its arms, but then suddenly he saw that Savage''s pincer started to regenerate.


    "Regenerator, huh?"


    The Regenerator or Self-Repair Function Savage is a species of savage, which appears to be simr to normal ones, but this species is able to regenerate their limbs without limit unless their cores are destroyed.


    But in front of him, Savage was just a big insect and it was very easy to stomp it.


    Haru jumped right into the top of Savage''s head and stomped it hard. He gathered his Sense Energy into the sole of his shoes, creating huge pressure on Savage.


    *BAAAAM!!*


    Savage was being stomped on the ground by Haru.


    Haru struck down his dagger into the head of Savage.


    Savage knew that it was in a pretty bad situation and needed to do something about it. It raised both of its pincers since the one which was cut by Haru had regenerated.


    But Haru didn''t give it a chance since his dagger also struck down Savage''s core.


    *Crack!*


    The light on Savage''s body turned dim and it lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Haru avoided the yellow blood which sputtered from Savage''s body while also starting to feel worried when he thought that he had been stabbed by Savage before. He was wondering what would happen if the virus from Savage entered his body. He was also wondering whether he would turn into Variants because of his wound.


    The passengers of the bus sighed in relief when they saw he had in Savage easily.


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Sakura ran toward him then jumped.


    Haru unconsciously caught her in his arms, but he flinched when this girl hugged his wounded arm.


    "You idiot! What are you going to do if you die! If you die then how can you marry me!" Sakura shouted in grievance while hugging him tightly.


    "Sakura, my arm is wounded, you know¡­" Haru said while trying to hold the pain.


    *!!!!*


    Sakura only remembered it and saw blood dripped from his arm. "W - What should we do about this?" She wasn''t sure and worried that he would die from bleeding.


    Haru shredded his shirt and said, "Tie it down on my wound."


    "Yes!" Sakura took the fabric and tied it to Haru.


    "If you can, please hurry since another one ising," Haru said.


    "OOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Another Savage suddenly came from behind a cliff showing hostility toward them. It looked at them then didn''t'' hesitate to open its mouth to shoot out a beam through its mouth.


    Sakura unconsciously moved in front of him and said, "I''ll do the defense! Haru, you''ll defeat this Savage!"


    ''This silly girl¡­''


    Haru was speechless and patted her head. "You don''t need to worry." He hugged her with his wounded arm and said, "I''m your bodyguard and it''s my job to protect you."


    Sakura who was suddenly hugged saw a beam which was moving toward them, but it was stopped by a barrier. "Barrier?" She looked at Haru, threw the beam away, then aimed his dagger.


    It was only for a moment, but Sakura saw a blinding light that moved very fast then cut down Savage in half without mercy.


    "Strong¡­"


    Sakura was shocked. She knew that Haru was strong, but she didn''t expect to be this strong.


    "It''s done." Haru looked around and felt that someone hade in their direction.


    "Is it done?" Sakura asked and suddenly felt rxed with him. She felt that as long as he was with her she would feel pretty safe from anything.


    "Oh, he is pretty strong! Nee-chan! Nakri!"


    Sakura heard those voices then turned. She saw three small figures with ck and yellow Variable Suit which were holding various weapons.


    "Kids?"


    Sakura didn''t understand how those three kids suddenly appeared here, but from their weapons, she could tell that they wereing with bad intentions.

 Chapter 667 Three Kids

    <h4>Chapter 667 Three Kids</h4>


    Three small figures stood on top of Savage which was in by Haru.


    A dark-skinned petite young woman with dark brown hair tied in twintails and ck eyes. She was holding a pair of sharp ck chakrams.


    A dark-skinned young woman with short dark brown hair that looks almost like animal ears, she also wears an eyepatch that covers her. The eyepatch that covered her eye was a bit unique that gave her a mysterious feeling.


    Lastly, a dark-skinned young man at least a little youngerpared to Hayato with dark brown unkempt hair and tied in the back and ck eyes. He was holding an enormous ck twin-de linked to one another via their pommel.


    Three of them were wearing the same jet-ck Variable suit looking at both Haru and Sakura.


    "Who are they?"


    Sakura asked Haru. She didn''t feel that afraid against this group of kids since their appearance wasn''t that scary, but she knew from the tone of the kid earlier, they might not know each other or the three of them weren''t even a member of Little Garden.


    "I''m not sure," Haru said, but he suddenly thought that they were a group of thieves who had stolen a Variable Stone. He thought that he could use them as a scapegoat to get the Variable Stone. "Kids, shouldn''t you go back to sleep? If you want to grow big then you need to sleep early."


    "¡­¡­¡­" 3x


    The three of them didn''t expect that Haru would mock them directly. They showed hostility and thought to teach this big brother a lesson or two.


    "H - Haru!!!" Sakura was startled by Haru''s words and the hostility of the three children.


    "Well, let me handle this guy."


    The little girl with a pair of chakrams threw out her chakram at Haru. "HORAAA!!!!"


    *Swoosh!*


    The pair of chakram moved swiftly toward Haru and Sakura.


    Haru looked at the girl who was wearing an eyepatch.


    "Trace On!"


    The little girl in the eyepatch suddenly created a simr dagger to him.


    ''Interesting.''


    Haru thought then waved his hand and made the pair of chakram to change its direction hitting the hill beside them.


    *BAAM!* *BAAM!*


    "!!!!"


    The little girl was surprised when she saw how easily this guy deflected her weapon.


    "Nee-chan, let me handle this."


    The young man looked at the eyepatch girl and said, "Nakri, get the Variable Stone as soon as possible."


    The eyepatch girl nodded in response and started with her work.


    Haru was wondering where they had gotten their courage to steal from him. "Kid, let me remind you to go back quickly or you''ll feel sorry."


    "Ha? Say that after you''ve won against me!"


    The young man swung his enormous twin-de then charged toward Haru at a very fast speed.


    "HAAA!!!!"


    "Sakura, stand behind me," Haru said.


    Sakura only suddenly moved behind him then saw Haru blocked the enormous de with his dagger.


    *nk!*


    "You''re very strong!" The young man grinned and started to swing down his enormous de several times.


    *nk!* *nk!* *nk!*


    But Haru could easily block his attack and redirected the enormous de swinging toward the ground beside him.


    *BAAAM!!*


    The young man was startled when that dagger could easily block him then also changed the direction of his attack. He wanted to attack again, but suddenly he received a powerful attack on his stomach.


    "GUH!!!"


    The young man was thrown away very fast then hit the boulder.


    *BAAAAMM!!!*


    "KAAHH!!!"


    The young man coughed blood after mming into the boulder.


    "Kouvanh!!!!"


    Two young girls were startled when they saw Haru could defeat the young man easily.


    Sakura looked at Haru and said, "You''re bullying them!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Sakura while rolling his eyes since the one who had attacked him first was the three of them.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a chance, hurry up and go, or¡­" Haru didn''t end his words since the young man stood up shakily with his weapon talking as if he was the victim.


    "W - We won''t run! F - For our freedom, we need this Variable Stone!"


    "Kouvanh!!"


    Haru could feel Sakura staring at him. He sighed and said, "I''ll give you one of them." He also only needed one since his quest only told him to bring one. He also started to feel like a bad guy somehow.


    Sakura nodded with a smile.


    They wanted to say something, but they saw him walking toward them. They unconsciously moved back when they saw him get into one of the Savages then took the Variable Stone inside.


    "¡­"


    Haru took one of them then heard a noise of helicopters. "Go back and sleep or do you want to be caught?"


    They also noticed a group of people along with helicopters moving in their direction. They gritted their teeth and took one of the Variable Stone besides ran away.


    Haru was quite pitiful at three kids in front of him and could feel that they weren''t that bad since it was normal for a kid to be quite mischievous.


    Sakura also walked toward him and said, "I wonder why they''re doing this."


    "Keep this secret," Haru said.


    Sakura made a gesture closing a zipper in her mouth with a smile since she thought that this guy was quite gentle since he let the three kids escape even though he could catch them. She didn''t know the reason why the three kids stole the Variable Stone, but she knew that they must have their own reason.


    The helicoptersnded at a nearby location, then Liddy and Erica came out one by one and ran toward him.


    Hayato, Emile, Reitia, and Fritz also came out of the helicopters and ran in his direction.


    "Haru, are you alright?!" 4x


    "You''rete," Haru said with a sigh.


    They started when they saw his dangling left arm, which was full of blood, then looked at two corpses of Savage on the ground. Then notice the missing Variable Stone inside the Savage.


    "Let me check your wound," Charlotte said.


    Haru also thought that it was necessary to check his wound since it was wounded by Savage. He was wondering what the virus from Savage did to his bodyter.

 Chapter 668 Kirishima Sakura

    <h4>Chapter 668 Kirishima Sakura</h4>


    Inside a helicopter, Haru was inside the infirmary while looking at Charlotte who had taken his blood.


    "How is it?"


    Haru looked at Charlotte who had ced his blood on the device.


    "Let me check it out first," Charlotte said.


    "Do you think that I''ll be a Variant?" Haru asked. He wasn''t worried about his blood showing a strange reaction or anything since besides his body function which was healthier and stronger than normal. He wasn''t that different from a normal human, but what he was curious about was whether he would be a Variant after he had received a wound from Savage.


    Charlotte looked at the data on theputer and said, "Hmm¡­¡­ I can see that you''re very healthy¡­" She looked at the data and twitched her lips since Haru was as fit as a bull. She understood that this guy would be very strong in that area too.


    "For now, I''m not sure what kind of effect this wound will cause on you, but I can tell that it won''t harm you."


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Haru looked at Charlotte and thought that he should invite this girl to the Group Chat.


    Then the door opened so suddenly.


    "Haru, are you alright?!" Sakura asked with a worried expression.


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Charlotte looked at Sakura and knew that this girl had been charmed. "This guy is as fit as a bull in heat."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Sakura were silent when they heard Charlotte''s words.


    Hayato, Emile, Liddy, Fritz, and Reitia also came asking him what had happened.


    Haru told them to not worry and he would tell themter after he had reported this matter to ire.


    Inside the student council room of Little Garden, ire, Liddy, Erica, Emile, Hayato, Fritz, and Reitia listened to Haru''s story.


    Haru told them what had happened during the fight and when his hand was wounded three kids came to steal the core inside Savage. Of course, he didn''t tell them that he had kept one of Savage''s cores on his zipper since he needed toplete his quest.


    The rest of the quest, he only needed to get a sample of Variant, killing Savage, and invite one person from this world.


    "You probably ran into poachers, Hunters," ire said.


    "Hunters?"


    "yers who are part of illegal organizations that don''t necessarily follow thew," Erica said.


    Chris pressed the remote and the screen on the side was turned on showing a picture of Savage.


    "The corpse of the remaining single unknown Savage was found in the wastnds."


    "The core was removed as well."


    "Did they do that too?"


    "Most likely."


    "But why the cores?" Emile asked.


    "That''s because the molecr structure of Savage cores is almost the same as a Variable Stone," Charlotte exined.


    "Wait!!" ire stood up from her seat and said, "You can''t tell the student that!"


    "There''s no point hiding it from them. Or are you trying to say that kids don''t need to know about that much like your father or brother do?" Charlotte asked.


    "So does Savage''s core have the same function as Variable Stone?"


    "Yes, in practice, Savage''s core has the same value as Variable Stone." Charlotte nodded and said, "Marily, as well."


    Haru was wondering how much Savage''s core price was.


    "It could also change the power bnce of the country."


    "Anyway, this conversation is to be considered top-secret."


    ire looked at Haru and smiled. "But I''m d that you''re alright." Her body moved slightly and caused her breasts to "jiggle".


    Haru''s eyes followed the movement of her breasts then noticed that Emile was looking at him with a cold gaze.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had thought to get back but suddenly received a call from Sakura. He said goodbye to them and went back to meet with Sakura who had called him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Where do you think he is going?" Fritz asked.


    "Maybe that idol?" Reitia said.


    "¡­¡­"


    ire''s mood suddenly became gloomy when she heard it.


    Everyone in the room looked at ire and knew that Haru would have a lot of trouble tomorrow.


    Rustling sounds could be heard within the beach, and the moon was shining beautifully.


    Haru could see the water on the beach had reflected the moon in the sky and there was a beautiful girl who was barefoot walking around the beach freely and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "Is your body alright?" Sakura asked him with a smile.


    "I can continue to be your bodyguard tonight if you want," Haru said.


    "Just bodyguard?"


    "What do you want? Do you want me to warm your nket or something?"


    Sakura blushed and said, "W - Well, that''s not a bad idea¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "We should go back to the hotel then since the wind at night isn''t good for your body." He took his zer and put it on her body.


    Feeling warm, Sakura looked at him straight and asked, "Haru, do you have time?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you to listen to the story about Kirishima Sakura," Sakura said with a smile.


    Haru didn''t know how a bench suddenly appeared on the beach, but both of them sat down together then Sakura started to tell him about her life.


    Sakura told him that after she had lost her mother in the Guttenberg Kingdom. She went with her father to whom she had never met before, but suddenly she received a strange disease. Her father decided to sell her to Vitaly Tynyanov and because of that, she was injected by virus then became an artificial Variant.


    "So you''re Variants?"


    "Yes." Sakura looked at him to see whether there was a change in his expression. "Do you not feel anything?"


    "Well, it is my first time seeing such a cute Variant," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura was speechless thenughed. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "It''s good to have someone beside me."


    "But it''s not the only reason why you have called me here, right?" Haru looked at her.


    Sakura looked at Haru and said, "Now, I understand why you have a girlfriend."


    Haru rubbed his nose and asked, "Why do you have to mention it now?"


    "Who is she?" Sakura asked.


    ''She''s in another world.''


    Haru couldn''t say that and only answered, "She is not here."


    "Where?"


    "You might not be able to find her in this world," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru told the truth, but for Sakura, she thought that his girlfriend had died somehow.


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Sakura thought that Haru couldn''t forget about his girlfriend that had left this world and thought that she should do something about this then made him fall in love with her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that she had misunderstood something, but he decided to not say anything.


    "Don''t you need to go rest for your concert tomorrow?"


    Sakura suddenly turned mncholy when she heard it. "Haru, do you like my song?"


    "If I have to say that I like it," Haru said.


    Sakura smiled and said, "Everyone says they like my songs. Kirishima Sakura''s songs reach deep into their hearts. But that isn''t the case.


    "The reason why my songs affect everyone is because I''m not your normal singer."


    Sakura looked at him and said, "It''s because I''m Variant."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sakura and asked, "Is it something bad?"


    Sakura was a bit startled and asked, "Don''t you think that I''m cheating? I don''t use my own ability to sing! My own singing is just deception!" She started to cry and said, "My songs aren''t reaching anyone. My actual singing is¡­¡­"


    "So you think that your singing is so bad and it is because you''re Variants that your song can reach everyone?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura was silent since what Haru had said was true.


    "Don''t be stupid! Is your song a deception? Your song can''t reach everyone? Did you think that your fans are stupid enough to not able to discern a bad and good song?" Haru said.


    "Haru¡­"


    "I like your song, and I can guarantee that it is your own ability, not your Variants'' ability or anything," Haru said.


    "How can you be so sure? How can you be sure that it isn''t my Variants'' ability?" Sakura asked in tears.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to answer this question since he didn''t have that much information about the virus from Savage.


    "I''m not sure."


    Sakura was shocked when she heard him answer without hesitation. "Y - You''re not sure?"


    "Yes, but I can assure you that Variant''s ability isn''t that strong, and¡­¡­"


    "And?"


    "And I''ve be one of your fans. There''s no way that I''ll like a crap singer. Don''t be too pessimistic, your ability is the real deal," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakuraughed again and sighed.


    "What should I do?"


    "Hmm??"


    "I fell for you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at her and said, "I have a girlfriend."


    "I don''t care! I''ll make you mine!" Sakura said then looked at him with a deep gaze.


    Under this moonlight, they were looking at each other.


    Haru moved his head forward toward her lips.


    Sakura received him and hugged his neck.


    Licking her lips slowly then inserting his tongue inside.


    Sakura, who was a beginner, was quite startled by an intense kiss, but then she started to learn more and enjoyed it. She thought that this guy must have practiced it a lot with his girlfriends to be this skillful.


    Their lips parted, creating a crystal string of liquid.


    "Haru¡­¡­"


    Sakura couldn''t contain the emotion on her heart and hugged him tightly.


    Haru hugged her while sighing inwardly. He kissed her forehead and said, "Do your best at your concert tomorrow."


    "Yes¡­"


    Sakura kept hugging him.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Wait!" Sakura hugged his neck tighter.


    "I can''t breathe! I can''t breathe!" Haru tapped Sakura''s arm.


    "Don''t you have something to say to me?" Sakura looked at him while waiting.


    Haru would have never thought that this spunky girl would be the first girl in this world. "Sakura, I''m happy with your feeling¡­" He thought for a while then looked at Sakura who was looking at him nervously. He was wondering what made him unable to ept this girl so quickly.


    Is it his guilty feeling?


    Haru had always felt that feeling, especially toward Megumi who he had confessed to before. He couldn''t count how many times he had betrayed Megumi and this time when he was about to have a Christmas eve date with her. He decided to go on a quest then also got a girl to fall for him.


    "Haru¡­¡­" Sakura''s eyes started to brim with tears when he didn''t answer her.


    Haru sighed and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "I like you, Sakura. Be mine."


    Sakura smiled then hugged him tightly. "I want to have a wedding in Zwei Inds then have three kids, then two dogs, and also a big white house with a beach on the side¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that this girl was too hasty. "Then do you want to have a kid now?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura blushed.


    Haru was in the concert together with Hayato, Emile, Karen, Fritz, and Reitia watching Sakura who was singing and dancing on the stage.


    Everyone was marveled by her, especially when they saw an illusion that was created by her Hundred.


    Haru looked at Sakura and wondered whether she was alright.


    "Nii-san, Haru¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Karen?" Hayato asked.


    "Is it only me or is Sakura''s movement a bit stiff for some reason," Karen said curiously.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t answer and only focussed on the concert.


    After the concert was over, Sakura and Souffle would need toe back.


    Sakura was surprised when she knew that Karen and Hayato were two people that she had met in the past, especially since she was very close to Karen since both of them loved to sing.


    Everyone was moved by the encounter between Sakura and Karen.


    ire, Liddy, and Erica were also with them to say goodbye to Sakura.


    It was at this moment, then suddenly Sakura took Haru then kissed his lips and even inserted her tongue.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "I''ll go back soon! Really soon!" Sakura said since she really wanted to be in his arms again.


    "I''m waiting."


    Sakura looked at the group of girls and stuck out her tongue before running toward the airne.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was still in shock, even Charlotte and Souffle, and everyone was the same.


    "K - Kasugano Haruka, what the hell is happening?!"


    "HARU!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Sakura who gave him a mischievous smile and knew that this girl had left him with a lot of trouble, but he didn''t regret his choice.

 Chapter 669 Beach

    <h4>Chapter 669 Beach</h4>


    "Haru,e on!"


    Sakura was in her pink bikini shouting his name andid on the beach benchzily. They were quite crazyst night and her body was quite tired She looked at him and wondered whether he was satisfied with her since she often slept first since she couldn''t fight him in terms of stamina. ''And the size¡­'' She shuddered a bit when she thought aboutst night biting her lower lips while looking at him.


    Haru sighed and said, "I bring a lot of things, you know." He had brought a BBQ grill and an icebox filled with ingredients. "Sorry about this, Hayato."


    "No problem, I''m also waiting to eat your food," Hayato said while bringing an icebox filled with a beverage. He looked around and whispered. "So you really date Kirishima-san?"


    "Yeah¡­" Haru nodded.


    Emile looked at Haru and said, "I didn''t think that you''d choose that girl."


    "Who do you think that I''ll choose?" Haru asked.


    "Prez? Since her boobs are very big," Emile said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Hayato looked at each other and said, "You pervert."


    "¡­¡­"¡­¡­


    Emile understood Hayato said that since Hayato didn''t know that she was a girl, but for Haru who was perverted to say that made her very annoyed since Haru was the biggest pervert here.


    "You bastard!!!"


    Sakura looked at Haru, Hayato, and Emile who argued with each other andid downzily.


    "U - Umm¡­ Sakura-san¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Karen-chan?" Sakura looked at Karen.


    "A - Are you really dating Haru?" Karen asked with a nervous expression. Even though Sakura was her idol, for this matter it was different.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at Karen and asked, "Do you like him?"


    Karen blushed but didn''t deny it.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura understood how sinful her man was. She thought for a while and said, "Well, we''re dating."


    "¡­¡­"


    Karen was clearly depressed when she heard it. "T - Then please take care of him." She could only say that with a bitter smile.


    "Sakura¡­" Miharu who was Karen''s nurse could see that Karen was very sad.


    Sakura looked at Karen then looked at ire who was resting not far from her location.


    ire often bothered them, especially when they were in the bedroom.


    Sakura knew that there were two girls or more, who liked her boyfriend. ''Sharing him¡­¡­?'' She thought for a while and wasn''t sure what to think at this moment.


    ying on the beach, from swimming, volleyball, etc, they started to feel hungry and started with BBQ.


    Haru brought a unique grill with a shape that was a bit simr to a helmet.


    "What is this?" Emile asked.


    "Genghis Khan BBQ," Haru said simply and ced onion, mutton meat, andmb meat.


    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*


    The fat from the meat dripped to the fire blow caused a wave of delicious fragrance in the surrounding area.


    *Gulp!*


    The onion on the side also caused the aroma to give a delicate aroma to increase their appetite.


    "Get your sauce first," Haru said.


    They nodded and took their own te then ced their sauce to dip the meatter.


    ire and Karen who were in a low mood didn''t want to join but smelled such a delicious fragrance caused them to hesitate for a bit.


    "Done."


    Haru ced the meat on each of the tes.


    *Gulp!*


    They didn''t hesitate and ate the meat directly to the mouth.


    *Burst!*


    The meat was so juicy that it burst out a lot of fat on their mouths.


    Their sweat dripped from their forehead, but then they took a cold drink from the icebox gulping it down.


    "Aaaahhhhh¡­"


    They had a smile on their faces and seemed very satisfied.


    Haru also wanted to eat, but his hand was pulled by someone.


    "Hmm?"


    Sakura smiled then pulled him somewhere, and also fixed her underwear somehow.


    Haru didn''t need to say anything since he had guessed what this girl wanted to do.


    Their departure didn''t cause attention to everyone since they were fully focussed on the BBQ, but ire and Karen noticed them.


    Karen and ire looked at each other and nodded and followed them silently.


    Haru had carried Sakura on his back then noticed both Karen and ire who peeked at them. He didn''t intend to say anything to them, but Sakura also noticed them. She pondered for a while before she smiled at both of them.


    Karen and ire, who had seen what had happened, were blushing, but the smile which was shown by Sakura earlier was quite strange for them. It was as if telling them that Haru was her which made them quite bitter since they were the first ones who had met him.


    Returning to the beach, there was a helicopter that appeared on the beach, and there was one guy who had joined the BBQ together with Hayato, and everyone.


    "Oh, you''re Kasugano Haruka?"


    The male seemed quite beautiful with long blond hair and his appearance was somehow simr to someone else''s.


    "Judar!"


    ire, who had alsoe back, was surprised when she saw her older brother.


    "ire, it has been a while since we have met each other and you have be more beautiful," Judar said.


    "Enough with pleasantries, what are you doing here?" ire asked and her expression showed hostility.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, there is some matter, but this BBQ is very delicious." Judar used a chopstick and ate the meat and chewed it slowly on his mouth. His eyes brightened and looked at Haru. "Kasugano-kun, your food is very delicious, I can tell that you have chosen special meat and the cutting on each meat is also very delicate. I can feel the love in each meat."


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless and weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Thank you¡­" Haru said, wondering whether this guy was ire''s older brother. ''Somehow he''s not a good brother.'' He felt that a guy who couldn''t take care of his little sister wasn''t a good guy.


    Judar then greeted each of them one by one, especially Haru, Hayato, and Emile clearly showing an interest in the three of them.


    "Then, ire, I''ll take you back to the Little Garden with my helicopter." Judar turned and said, "Come with me."


    "It seems something is up¡­" ire looked at her brother''s back. She followed her brother after saying goodbye to everyone.


    Haru was in his room and Sakura was also in his room.


    Sakura had decided to join Little Garden just a few days ago and spent most of her time in his room.


    Haru thought about creating music for his girlfriend in this world.


    Sakura who was sucking her private microphone then looked at Haru who was writing something. "What are you writing?"


    "Song," Haru answered.


    "Song? Really?!" Sakura was surprised and sat beside him. "Can you write a song?"


    "Just an interest I have taken, tell me what you think?" Haru said and showed the lyrics and melody from the song that he had created.


    "Love Call?" Sakura took his PDA then curiously looked at the song that he had made.


    (BGM: Kanon Nakagawa - Love Call).


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    Sakura''s hands trembled and said in excitement. "Haru, this song is awesome!" She hugged him and said, "Can you y the instrument? I''ll sing it here!"


    "Sure." Haru took the guitar to the side and started to y it.


    Sakura nodded then started to sing.


    "In the darkness of nothingness, I found a glimmer of light¡­"


    Haru looked at Sakura and understood why this girl was called the best singer in the world, but suddenly his PDA vibrated and saw that he had gotten a notice from ire telling him to gather in the student council room.


    "I need to go out first," Haru said.


    Sakura nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "You should y with Karen since she is your fan," Haru said.


    Sakura nodded and asked, "Alright, but is it alright to not do it until your anaconda is satisfied?" She looked at his standing anaconda that seemed unsatisfied.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura giggled and did her job.


    "You''rete," re said, clearly annoyed.


    "I''m in the bathroom earlier." Haru was calm and said, "What''s wrong?" He saw that Hayato, Emile, Fritz, and Reitia were also gathered there.


    ire nodded and told them what had happened.


    "An anti-savage cleanup operation?"


    "Yes, this operation will be performed under the guidance of the UN''s joint operations task force, the Peacekeeping Army," Liddy said.


    "So Little Garden is sending members from the Selections," Erica said.


    Hayato and Emile had joined the Selections a few days ago since their strength had increased dramatically.


    Haru who saw their training by himself knew that Hayato was the main character of this story.


    But Fritz and Reitia looked at each other in confusion.


    "Um, why were we called being here too?" Fritz asked.


    "You''re going officially join the Selections, and participate in this operation!" ire said.


    Fritz and Reitia were surprised, but they were very happy when they heard it.


    After that announcement, they went out to prepare themselves.


    ire who saw Haru also went out wanted to say something, but she sighed.


    Walking along with everyone, Haru was called by someone.


    "Kasugano Haruka-kun?


    Haru stopped and looked at Judar. "ire''s older brother?"


    "Just call me Judar, can I borrow you for a while?" Judar asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Why not?" He was curious about what this guy wanted to tell him since it seemed that it was something secretive.

 Chapter 670 LiZA

    <h4>Chapter 670 LiZA</h4>


    Walking into a very deserted passage, they entered a lift at the same time.


    Haru folded his arms and had never been here before, but he had a feeling that Judar was going to tell him about a secret. "Judar, are you going to tell me a secret within the Little Garden?"


    Judar smiled and said, "Yes, I''m surprised that you can tell."


    "In the novel, this kind of thing is often happening, under a beautiful and safe ce, there must be some darkness," Haru said.


    "It isn''t something as exaggerated as that, but well, it depends on each other''s view." Judar smiled and asked, "Kasugano-kun, do you know what the power source of Little Garden is?"


    "It''s not a nuclear fusion reactor?" Haru asked.


    The lift stopped and the door was opened, in front of them was a dark passage with only a red light that brightened this ce giving an eerie feeling.


    Walking along the long passage, Judar started to tell him about the power source of this ce.


    "The power source for this massive academy city ship, the power source for all of our research¡­


    "Little Garden requires a massive amount of energy. It''s more than you can get out of a fusion reactor," Judar said.


    They arrived in front of a steel door then Judar entered a password to enter this ce.


    "So what is the source power of Little Garden?" Judar asked.


    "If I''m not wrong then it should be Sense Energy?" Haru looked at Judar and said, "Is there someone who is capable of bing an energy source of this ce?"


    "You are really sharp!" Judar was surprised and said, "Yes, there is someone who is capable enough to do that." He looked at him and said, "I have a feeling that both of us are the same kind of people."


    "We''re different, I wouldn''t treat my cute little sister that differently," Haru said.


    Judarughed and said, "That might be so." He smiled at him and said, "If you''re me then you might not be able to treat your little sister like me."


    The door was opened then showed a wide room with something in the middle of this room.


    Haru observed this thing and it had the shape of an egg with a lot of things surrounding it. He squinted his eyes and noticed something inside that device in the shape of an egg. "Who is inside?"


    "My little sister." Judar walked beside him and said, "She is the source of the power of Little Garden and the highestmander of Little Garden, LiZA."


    "LiZA?" Haru thought that it was artificial intelligence, but that wasn''t the case.


    "The first yer and Variant was created by mankind," Judar said.


    "Liza Harvey. She is my and ire''s little sister"


    "Brother!"


    *Click!*


    Suddenly they heard a voice behind them.


    Haru had noticed her, but he didn''t say anything.


    ire aimed a gun toward Judar.


    "ire."


    "Why did you bring Kasugano Haruka here?" ire asked.


    Judar raised his arms and said, "Good grief, I''m sure if LiZA woke up and saw you pointed that out at me, she''d be very shocked."


    "She''d say that ire has turned into a tomboy."


    "Answer my question!"


    Judar smiled and said, "I''m certain in the future that he is going to be the best yers in Warn."


    "Best? Your words are a bit exaggerated," Haru said.


    "Exaggerated? No. I have seen all of the videos when you have in a Savage, and personally. I have never seen someone as strong as you in just a short time." Judar smiled and said, "What do you think of ire? Do you want to marry my little sister and join our family?"


    "Judar!!!"


    ire blushed when she heard Judar''s words.


    "See? My little sister also likes you and she doesn''t seem to mind if you also date Kirishima Sakura," Judar said.


    *Bang!*


    "Judar, answer my question¡­"


    ire was very flustered at that moment.


    Judar raised his hands and said, "He is going to be the strongest and I want him to know what is something that needs to be protected no matter what inside the Little Garden. Something that could even change the very power bnce of the world, and who is better than me to tell him?"


    *Bang!*


    "Would you please not call my little sister a thing?" ire was angry.


    "Well, calm down, another reason why I have called him here is that I feel that he can wake her up," Judar said.


    "Wake her up?" ire was surprised.


    "It''s time for you to awaken the Sleeping Beauty from her eternal slumber." Judar gave him a gesture ''to do it'' and said, "Now, give her a wake-up kiss."


    Haru walked and said, "I only need to kiss her, right?"


    "K - Kasugano Haruka?!" ire blushed.


    "Well, that''s a joke, right?" Haru said.


    "ire, you should calm yourself a bit. This way, you won''t be able to steal him from Kirishima Sakura," Judar said. His tone was very serious and he told his little sister to date Haru as soon as possible.


    "Judar!!!"


    "Well, I was joking. Kissing is ast resort. For now, just touch the capsule and release your energy," Judar said.


    "Try it."


    Haru looked at Judar and felt that it was too cheap for him to be used like this, but at the same time, it was very easy to work with such a guy since what matters the most was an interest. He didn''t think much and thought about getting itter. He touched the capsule and pumped his energy into it.


    The blue energy released from his body was then absorbed by the little girl inside the capsule.


    "!!!" 2x


    Judar and ire didn''t expect that the energy would be released from Haru so much that it caused shockwaves in their surroundings and a blinding light from the capsule.


    Being injected by arge amount of energy, LiZA who was sleeping on the capsule opened her eyes slowly.


    "O - Ohhh¡­¡­!!!!!" Judar marveled when he saw that LiZA had woken up.


    "Liza!!!" ire was excited when she saw the thing that had just happened.


    Haru stopped and patted Judar''s shoulder several times before going out.


    Judar nodded then looked at ire. He really hoped for his little sister to be able to marry him into a family.


    "K - Kasugano Haruka!" ire chased after Haru first.


    "What''s wrong, Prez?" Haru asked.


    ire wanted to say something, but words couldn''te out from her mouth. She didn''t know, but she felt that he would miss him if she didn''t say anything.


    "Thank you! Thank you for helping my little sister," ire said.


    "You don''t need to worry about this," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Do you have something to say to me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    ire took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give you somethingter."


    Haru nodded and said, "You should go to look at your little sister since it has been a while since you met her."


    ire nodded, but she was quite reluctant to leave him.


    Haru walked out and thought that most of his mission had ended then he would go back soon.

 Chapter 671 Strategy Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 671 Strategy Meeting</h4>


    Inside the aircraft, everyone gathered together in the strategy room.


    "I''ll go over the n once more," Liddy said.


    In the middle of the room, there was a table with a screen that showed a hologram map.


    "This is a map of the mountains near Tian Quan City in the Empire of Qin," Liddy said.


    Then a big yellow circle with a lot of red circles inside appeared on the map.


    "We estimate that there are around 50 Savages in this area," Liddy said.


    ''50, huh?'' Haru thought that this number was too small since he had only in four Savages.


    "Our base camp is in Tian Quan City. That''s where Xuemei (the one that Haru has saved before) was born. If there''s something that you don''t understand, ask her. She''s our guide," Erica said.


    "P - Please take care of me!!" Xuemei answered nervously. Btw, she had also given Haru her gift after he had won the duel before, but that wasn''t important now.


    "And there''s a chance those three will appear during this mission." ire looked at Haru and said, "Haru, can you tell us about three of them again?"


    Haru exined about the three of them. He wasn''t exaggerating, but he knew that the power of three Hunters was more powerful than the majority of Selections in this ce.


    The strategy meeting was over, and the aircraftnded in Tian Quan City.


    Haru felt that he was the third wheel when he was together with Emile and Hayato. He felt it was quite troublesome to stay with them and decided to stay with Liddy since this girl was quite free.


    ire went to visit the UN''s joint operations task force.


    Erica also joined ire when she was her secretary.


    Haru didn''t know what had happened between Erica and ire, but it seemed that their rtionship seemed very special.


    "Let''s go to the cityter," Liddy said.


    "Sure, I''m also curious about the cuisine in this area," Haru said.


    "Wait, don''t go first, we''ll go together," ire said.


    They nodded and waited for ire to finish her meeting.


    Haru took bubblegum that he had bought in Toriko''s world. "Do you want some?"


    Liddy nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "Erica, you too," Haru said.


    Erica looked at Haru for a while but nodded. She looked at him and asked, "What do you think of ire-sama?"


    "Prez? Good girl?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Erica sighed in relief when she heard it and patted Haru''s shoulder. "Yes, ire-sama is a good girl."


    Liddy didn''t think much, but she was wondering where Haru had bought the bubblegum since its taste was very unique.


    Spending time at Tian Quan City, they went out at night together and in the early morning, before they went for the mission, they gathered in the meeting room to talk about the mission once again.


    "Let''s go over the mission onest time."


    "In 1300 hours, each squad will take helicopters to their designated ce mountain-entry points. They will then spend a night wiping any Savages they encounter and return to base at 1700 hours tomorrow."


    Haru had joined ire''s team together with Hayato, Emile, ire, Erica, and a female soldier from the Gudenburg Empire who was also self-proimed Emile''s childhood friend, udia Lowetti.


    Emileined that udia Lowetti had joined the group, but there was nothing that she could do.


    "Isn''t it good, Emile? You have a lovely childhood friend who follows you to this ce," Haru said with a smile.


    "Haru¡­" Emile twitched his lips.


    ude was happy, but then her expression turned serious when she looked at Haru. Different from Hayato who was very normal, she didn''t have an attraction to him, but on Haru it was different. "E - Emile-sama, who is he?" She whispered in a low voice and seemed quite shy.


    Emile frowned and looked at Haru with an annoyed expression. She was a bit afraid that this guy was going to seduce udia. "Don''t get close to him, he is a yboy. You''ll regret it."


    "H - Huh!?" ude was surprised by Emile''s words, but she was more curious rather than afraid.


    They continued to talk about the strategy and Liddy was in a different team together with Reitia and Fritz.


    ire who looked at Haru frowned when she noticed that Haru had never called her by her name. She saw that Liddy and Erica were quite close to Haru, but for her, she felt that there was some distance between the two of them.


    "Prez."


    ire frowned when she heard him call her "prez".


    Haru felt strange and wondered whether he had done something wrong. "Can I go by myselfter?"


    "Huh? You want to go by yourself?"


    They were surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll go for an hour or so, thene back to the team again. You can use this chance to train everyone since it''ll be their first time to fight against Savage."


    "Then, what are you going to do?" Emile asked.


    "I''m also hunting Savage and also searching for the Hunters since I''m the only one who has seen them," Haru said. His drawing skill was quite weird since he could only draw a cubism style.


    ire frowned and said, "That''s too dangerous."


    "My survival skill is very high, you don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could see that ire was very hesitant and said, "I''ll inform you from time to time, and I''ll only go for an hour or two at best."


    "I''ll give you two hours and you need toe back immediately after that''s over," ire said.


    "Thank you," Haru said.


    udia was quite surprised and whispered, "Emil-sama, is it alright for him to do that?"


    "Well, he has the strength." Emile became serious and said, "From what I can see, he is going to be the strongest yers in Warn."


    "What?!"


    udia was shocked.


    After the meeting, Haru entered the helicopter then went by himself to hunt down Savage.


    "Hundred On!"


    A dagger appeared on his right hand, Haru was moving very fast and ran on the air.


    It was possible for yers to stand on the air by creating an energy on the soles of their feet, but it was very rare for them to do it since it would take a lot of their energy, however, it didn''t really matter for Haru since energy was the only thing that he didn''tck in this world.


    Releasing energy on the soles of his feet, he ran around the on the air right on the top of the forest to see his surroundings better. It didn''t take him long before he met Savage.


    "OOOOOOO!!!!"


    Haru didn''t say anything and put his energy into his Hundred making it turned into a long whip.


    Swinging it down, he cut down Savage in half.


    *sh!*


    Stopped, he took Savage''s core and then continued with his hunt.


    There are only 50 Savages in this area, and he would take at least half of them.

 Chapter 672 Lake

    <h4>Chapter 672 Lake</h4>


    After hunting Savage for an entire day, they decided to rest in the evening since it would be dangerous to walk around when the sun had rested.


    "Is it alright to eat at this time?" Hayato asked.


    "Hayato, have you heard this proverb? ''A man''s worst enemy is his own empty stomach''," Haru said while cooking a curry for everyone.


    "¡­"


    "Where did you hear such a proverb?" Hayato asked.


    Haru was surprised that there wasn''t this proverb in this world. He confidently said, "It''s mine."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hayato was speechless.


    ire nodded and said, "I agree with that." She looked at Haru and asked, "We have hunted 5 Savages before, what about you?"


    "About 20," Haru said. He hunted more than that, but he didn''t want to tell them.


    "¡­"


    That answer startled them, especially udia, who only knew him earlier.


    "You really hunt a lot, what about your energy?" ire asked.


    "It''s alright. I can patrolter at night," Haru said.


    "That''s good." ire nodded.


    ude looked at Haru and whispered to Emile. "Emil-sama, is what he has said true?"


    "Yes, it''s true," Emile said. She was also shocked, but when she thought about his fight on the video then she felt that it was possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    udia really thought that Haru might be the strongest yer in Little Garden and Warn.


    Then the dinner was ready and they were eating with gusto.


    udia, who ate his food couldn''t help but marvel.


    ''He''s good at cooking, he''s strong, he''s handsome.'' udia sighed and really wanted to bring him back to the kingdom to marry him.


    In the middle of eating, they talked about their strategy again along with news that there would be a shower (rain) at night.


    "I see¡­" ire looked at the sky and said, "I doubt that light rain will pose much of a problem, but we''ll have to be careful with beam weapons."


    "We''re going to split into two groups and take turns getting four hours of sleep. The group that''s awake will secure the perimeter and keep watch," ire said.


    "Understood?"


    "Then, I''ll be together with Hayato!" Emile said and hugged Hayato''s arm.


    ire nodded and said, "There are three guys in the group. Hayato and Emile should stay together."


    "Eh! I object!" udia said.


    "Then, how about a lottery?" Haru asked since the faster they decided the faster he would sleep.


    They nodded and started with a lottery.


    After the lottery was over, the two groups had been separated with three people in each team.


    The first team consisted of Emile, Hayato, and Erica while the second team consisted of Haru, ire, and udia.


    udia cried when Emile would stay with Hayato.


    "We''ll go sleep first," Haru said.


    "Erica, please stay careful," ire said.


    "Yes, ire-sama." Erica nodded.


    udia wanted toin but could do nothing. She followed inside then suddenly felt awkward when she saw both Haru and ire were very close to each other. She felt that she had be the third wheel. "Umm¡­ I''m not bothering either of you, right?"


    "N - No, it''s alright¡­" ire answered with a blush.


    Haru didn''t answer since he had closed his eyes.


    ire looked at Haru annoyedly when she saw him sleeping. "At least show some reaction to me¡­" She sighed and moved her sleeping bag closer to Haru since she saw him sleeping.


    udia became more ufortable by this, but also jealous for some reason.


    It was their time to patrol, Haru and ire stayed a few meters away from the camp, and udia decided to stay right on the camp since she was afraid for Hayato and Emile to do something.


    "It''s a beautiful star," ire said while looking at the sky.


    "You''re a more beautiful thought," Haru said.


    ire blushed and said, "D - Don''t tease me!"


    Haru looked at the star and thought about Megumi somehow since they often watched a star together. "How is your sister?"


    ire smiled and said, "She has woken up, but she can''t stay outside of the capsule."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "She can''t control her own power," ire answered with a sigh.


    Haru caressed ire''s hair and said, "At least, she has woken up now."


    "¡­¡­"


    ire blushed when he felt his caressing.


    Haru realized what he had done and stopped. "Sorry, it is a habit and very hard to change."


    "Habit?"


    Haru shook his head and suddenly noticed something. "Savage is there."


    ire''s expression turned serious and didn''t doubt his words. She took hermunication device and said, "udia, both of us will go to see Savage. You''re going to guard the camp."


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    "Transmission error?"


    "Do you want to go to the camp first?" Haru asked.


    ire shook her head and said, "We can handle this ourselves, let''s go."


    Haru nodded.


    Running together, they arrived at Savage''s location and saw a normal Savage walking toward the forest.


    "I''ll handle this," ire said.


    "Hundred On!"


    Six floating cannons appeared on her side and shot out a beam at the same time.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    "OOOOOOOOOO."


    Savage was angry.


    ire summoned her rifle canon and closed the distance between her and Savage, but suddenly she slipped because of the wet ground.


    "Eh?"


    "OOOOOOO!"


    Savage was right in front of her and raised its pincher ready to m it down at ire.


    ire was in a hopeless situation, then she heard a voice.


    "Prez, you''re clumsy, aren''t you?"


    Haru swung his dagger and cut down Savage''s pincer, then struck down Savage''s core, killing it. He evaded the juice that came out from Savage and gave his hand to ire. "Let''s go."


    ire took his hand and felt very embarrassed.


    Walking toward theke, ire''s suit was full of dirt and mud.


    "I - I could handle that situation alone!" ire blushed and said, "But thank you for what you have done."


    "No problem." Haru looked at ire''s suit and said, "Your suit is all dirty."


    "Yeah, I can''t go back like this. I''d like to wash it off first," ire said.


    It didn''t take them a long time before they had arrived in theke.


    Haru could feel the warm temperature from theke and felt a bit surprised since he didn''t expect to meet a hot spring. He looked at ire and asked, "Do you want to enter it together?"


    ire blushed but nodded.


    "Fuuh¡­¡­" Haru sighed in relief when he entered theke since he felt very rxed.


    ire felt very hot at this moment, but she was also happy.


    They didn''t face each other but went back to back enjoying this hot spring.


    "It feels good," Haru said.


    "Yeah¡­" ire sighed then rested her back at Haru''s back. She felt that his back was very wide and veryfortable. She thought for a while and asked, "Kasugano Haruka, can I ask you a question?"


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Just call me Haru," Haru said.


    ire blushed and said, "T - Then you also need to call me, ire!"


    "Well, ire, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    ire was happy and said, "Haru, how can you be so strong?"


    "Strong, huh?" Haru wasn''t sure what to say and said, "I''m not sure."


    "Not sure?"


    "I heard from Charlotte that most of the strongest yers should be Variants, but I''m not Variants," Haru said.


    "Somehow, I''m a bit jealous of you," ire said with a sigh.


    "You shouldn''t be since you''re the leader of the Little Garden," Haru said.


    ire looked at the sky and said, "Haru, do you know why I became a leader of the Little Garden?"


    "It should be LiZA, right?" Haru said.


    ire was a bit surprised and asked, "How did you know?"


    "I can see that Judar doesn''t treat LiZA like his own little sister, but rather something different." Haru was very rxed and said, "If LiZA is my younger sister then I''ll do the same as you."


    "Don''t you think that I''m quite selfish?" ire asked.


    "Protect what you care about, what''s so selfish about that? I feel that is a pretty normal thing and that shows that you really love your younger sister," Haru said.


    ire somehow felt the knot in her heart had been released. "I''m not sure, but talking with you makes me very happy for some reason."


    "I''m d that you feel that way," Haru said.


    "Do you know how LiZA became that way?" ire asked.


    "I''m not sure," Haru said.


    "LiZA is a Variant and she is a Variant from birth¡­" ire started with her storytelling him about LiZA who was a Variant from birth and it was all because of her mother who put a virus into her womb creating a LiZA into the first Variant in this world. She also told him that the reason she had slept was that LiZA had used a forbidden power to save her in the past. That was why LiZA could only sleep in the capsule, but she still released arge amount of energy.


    Thest thing ire said her mother did was to LiZA to defeat God.


    "God, huh?"


    Haru felt that God from ire''s mouth was something that created Savage or this virus.


    "Haru, what about you?"


    "What about me?"


    "Why did you be a yer?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "There''s no special reason. It''s just my family is gone and it''s hard to continue to chase my dream with a lot of Savage bothering the world."


    ire who heard Haru''s reason felt that even though his voice was quite in, there must be a lot of things that had happened to him. She couldn''t help but turn and hug him. "Please tell me if you feel sad¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t feel sad but felt pretty excited since ire''s boobs pressed into his back. He had gone for a few days and missed Sakura somehow, but ire''s boobs really calmed him down or rather excited him?


    ire who hugged Haru noticed the standing anaconda that came out from the surface of theke eyeing its prey.


    *Gulp!*


    "Do you nee---"


    *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beep!*


    "Emergency call?"


    ire was surprised and hurriedly stood up, but she slipped again.


    Haru also stood up and caught her, but maybe it was because of God''s will that they fell down at the same time. He didn''t know how they could fall into this situation.


    ire and Haru had kissed each other and his hand kneaded on herrge boobs.


    ire also noticed something hot and hard on her stomach and knew what it was.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to insert his tongue, but he stopped. Parting their lips, he said, "I''m sorry."


    ire was shocked, then flustered and blushed. "I - I''ll ask you to be responsible for this!"


    Haru decided to change the topic of conversation. "We need to go."


    ire also nodded, but she wouldn''t let him go after he had taken a lot of her first time.


    ''Idol? I''ll defeat her!''

 Chapter 673 One-Strike-Kill Technique

    <h4>Chapter 673 One-Strike-Kill Technique</h4>


    Liddy and her team were suddenly ambushed by three Hunters. She couldn''t use the transmission, but she could use the emergency call. The only thing that she needed to do was to stand up waiting for the reinforcement toe since she wouldn''t let those three Hunters do whatever they wanted.


    The three Hunters that had attacked them were the three Hunters that had met Haru in the past.


    "I can''t go down like this!" Liddy said, facing the young man.


    "As you can hold us, I''ll finish you in a sh," the young man said.


    "Limit Out!"


    "Variant Mode?!" Liddy was startled.


    The young man''s body suddenly burst out of yellow energy increasing his speed and strength.


    At one point the boy suddenly appeared in front of Liddy and swung down his weapon.


    *Bang!*


    Liddy blocked that attack, but this attack was so powerful that it took all of the energy in her body.


    The young man didn''t give her mercy and attacked Liddy''s side and threw her out toward the tree.


    *Bang!*


    "Arhh!!!" Liddy screamed in pain.


    The young man smiled and said, "It''s over. I''ll take your Hundred too."


    "Kugh¡­" Liddy could do nothing in this situation.


    The young man was about to walk toward Liddy, but suddenly a beam was shot in his direction.


    *Burst!*


    Evading the attack, he turned toward the direction of this beam.


    That beam didn''t just attack the young man, but also two girls beside him.


    The three of them gathered together facing each other''s backs to protect each other.


    "Who is it?!"


    "How dare you hurt myrades?"


    On the edge of the cliff, ire appeared with six floating cannons around her filled with anger seeing what the three Hunters had done to everyone. "I''ll give you a chance, stop now or¡­"


    "Like hell, we will! Youpdog of Warln!"


    The girl who was holding a pair of chakram threw it out toward ire.


    But ire was calm and shot out a powerful beam toward the girl.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    The girl was defeated without resistance.


    The girl with an eyepatch and the young man knew that they had met tough meat.


    "Resistance is futile! Even if you have a Variant''s power, you can do nothing in front of my ''Full-Body Armament''," ire said.


    *Drip!* *Drip!* *Drip!*


    Suddenly they looked at the sky and noticed the sky had started to rain.


    "Nee-chan, Nakri, we''re in luck," the young man said with a grin.


    "Trace On!" The eyepatch girl suddenly summoned a pair of chakrams in her hands then threw it toward ire.


    The other girl also threw her chakram.


    Four chakrams moved very fast toward ire, but she was very calm. Even though she knew that rain would make her beam weaker, she wouldn''t lose against them.


    Evading the chakram, she suddenly noticed that the chakrams had returned back. She tried to avoid the chakra, but it destroyed her cannons.


    "Not me, but my cannons?"


    The young man started to charge towards ire.


    ire, who only had two cannons left, shot a beam toward the young man.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    The explosion caused dust to cover the area in front of her and made her unable to see what had happened to the young man, but suddenly the young man appeared unscathed.


    "That won''t work! Your power is reduced in this rain!"


    "Then how about this?" ire changed into her cannon rifle and gathered her energy.


    But the young man appeared in front of ire. He grinned and said, "Too slow!"


    "Yes, too slow."


    "!!!!"


    Suddenly the young man was kicked right into his face.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    The young man was thrown and dropped into the cliff.


    "Krovanh!!!"


    The young man felt that his face was very hurt, but he forced himself to look up and his expression changed.


    "You!!!"


    "I''m sorry that I''mte. Hayato and everyone wille soon," Haru said.


    "No, thank you," ire said with a smile since with him around, she knew that she would be alright with him beside her.


    Haru looked at them and said, "Well, you haven''t learned?"


    "Tch! This time is different! Nee-chan! Nakri!" The young man shouted and knew that they needed to attack him at the same time.


    "Trace On!"


    Two girls threw out four chakrams at the same time while the young man charged toward him once again.


    "Limit Out!"


    Yellow energy burst from his body and increased his speed and power.


    "ORAAAA!!!!"


    "Haru, be careful!"


    Haru also elerated and matched the speed of the young man.


    The young man swung his dual de to Haru, but Haru easily dodged him and gave him a palm strike at the young man''s jaw.


    *BAAAM!*


    "Kronvanh!"


    The young girl in the twin-tail screamed, but suddenly Haru appeared right in front of her. She became scared, then suddenly she felt the back of her neck being knocked before passed out.


    The eyepatch girl knew that the situation had turned serious.


    "Trace On!"


    Her eyes copied Haru''s weapon, but her speed was too slow since Haru also appeared right in front and caught her hands.


    Haru caught the girl, but he heard a scream.


    "Let go of Nakri!!!"


    The young man raised his dual de very high swinging down at Haru.


    Haru ced the little girl right in front of him.


    *!!!!*


    The young man hurriedly changed the direction of his attack. "You co---" He wanted to say something, but his neck was knocked making him pass out to the ground.


    *Ssh!*


    The young man fell into a pool of water and was unconscious.


    "This is why you need to go sleep early rather than join this kind of fight," Haru said and looked at the eyepatch girl.


    The eyepatch girl seemed unwilling, but she was helpless in this situation since everyone had be amb which was ready to be ughtered by this guy.


    Haru patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to you."


    "President! Haru!"


    "ire-sama, are you alright?"


    Emile, Hayato, Erica, and udia had also arrived at the location. They were being left behind by Haru before and had only arrived now.


    "It''s over," ire said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at three Hunters who had been taken out by Haru easily and realized the power gap between them.


    But it was at this moment, that something came out from theke.


    "S - Savage?!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Dragon-shaped savage which has four enormous wings suddenly appeared in front of them floating in the air.


    The young man who was being knocked by Haru also started to regain his consciousness slowly, but he was very weak.


    "We need reinforcement!"


    ire wanted to transmit this information to everyone, but there was jamming that disturbed theirmunication.


    "ire, take care of three of them." Haru gave the girl with an eyepatch to ire.


    "What are you going to do?" ire asked.


    "I''ll fight it," Haru said.


    "Don''t be stupid! This Savage is different from what you have fought before!" Erica said.


    "Haru!"


    "Just believe me, alright?" Haru looked at them with a calm smile then used his ''Full-Body Armament''. His body was covered in ck armor and a shotgun also appeared in his other hand.


    The Savage, which is in the shape of a dragonfly, turned its attention toward them and opened its mouth to shoot out arge beam.


    Haru also raised his shotgun and gathered his energy into it.


    Then at the same time, both of them shot out a beam and his shotgun.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    The power of both beams was so powerful that it caused arge shockwave, but the beam from the dragonfly was clearly weaker and it was being pushed by the beam from Haru''s shotgun.


    The beam from Haru destroyed the beam from the dragonfly Savage, but the dragonfly Savage created a barrier around it.


    *BAAAM!!*


    The barrier blocked the beam.


    "This barrier¡­" ire frowned when she saw the barrier.


    "Catch me if I fall once again," Haru said to ire.


    ire nodded and thought that Haru would use that technique.


    The spherical barrier covered the Savage, but all of that was nothing in front of Haru.


    Haru made the shotgun on his hand disappear and fully focussed on his dagger. He took a deep breath and put all of his energy into one strike.


    "W - What is he going to do?" The young man asked with confusion.


    ire didn''t look at the young man and said, "You should see the strongest yer in Little Garden."


    "Rest in peace¡­"


    The dagger suddenly released out a blinding light and moved at a very fast speed, destroying the barrier in one strike, then struck down Savage''s core before cutting it down in half.


    *sh!*


    Yellow juice sshed across the entire area before Savage dropped to theke once again.


    Haru was quite alright, but he wanted to feel the softness of ire''s breasts. He closed his eyes and fell toward ire.


    ire caught him in her arms and let him rest on her breasts.


    Caressing his hair and smiling, kissing his hair. "Thank you."


    "¡­"


    No one said anything since the scene of the one-strike-kill technique, more shocking than when ire kissed Haru''s hair.

 Chapter 674 Let me see this bad boy

    <h4>Chapter 674 Let me see this bad boy</h4>


    Sakura and Karen stayed together since they would practice together since they would be singing at the concert together at the festival at the Little Garden.


    Karen looked at Sakura who clearlycked sleep. "Sakura-san, are you tired?"


    "No, I''m alright¡­" Sakuracked sleep, but she was very satisfied. She looked at Karen and asked, "Karen-chan, do you like Haru?"


    "H - Huh¡­?!" Karen blushed in response.


    "Do you like him?" Sakura asked. She had always wanted to defeat him and thought that she needed a teammate.


    "I - I like him¡­" Karen blushed.


    Sakura nodded and asked, "How old are you this year?"


    "1 - 15?"


    "Well¡­"


    Sakura thought for a while and felt that Sakura was too young. She suddenly thought about ire and wondered what she was doing, but suddenly the door of the practice room was opened showing the figure of ire who entered the room.


    "Can I bother you, Kirishima Sakura-san?" ire asked.


    ire smiled and said, "I have just been waiting for you."


    Coming back to the Little Garden, Haru stayed in Charlotte''sboratory.


    "Aren''t you afraid Sakura will jealous when youe here?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s alright. She should be with Karen right now," Haru said.


    "Oh, you''re going to open a harem now? You''re also including me inside?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru sat down next to her and said, "I want to invite you."


    "Invite me to harem?!" Charlotte blushed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took out a smartphone and gave it to Charlotte.


    "This is?" Charlotte looked at her smartphone.


    In this world, the PDA was more famous than the handphone.


    But Haru thought that it was better to have a smartphone rather than PDA and thought to create a smartphone business in this world.


    "It''s a smartphone," Haru said.


    "What do you want me to do with this?" Charlotte asked.


    "Don''t you feel that I''m the strongest yers that you''ve ever seen?" Haru asked.


    Charlotte was silent and said, "I have always wondered why you have always fallen for ire''s breasts even though your body condition is alright."


    "Well, I admit that I like her breasts," Haru said without shame.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So what is this? What organization are you from?" Charlotte asked since it wasn''t her first time being invited.


    "Well, I''m sure that you''ll be very surprised¡­¡­" Haru started to tell Charlotte about another world and his intention to invite her to the Group Chat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was silent after she heard it. "So you''re from another world?"


    "Surprise?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Charlotte twitched her lips and asked, "Is there a Savage in your world?"


    "No, my world is pretty peaceful, but I have been in a world which is more dangerous than this one," Haru said.


    "For example?"


    "Well, such as¡­¡­" Haru told Charlotte pretty much his experience stayed in a lot of worlds.


    Charlotte became even more surprised when she heard about such a thing. "Then why are you going to invite me? I don''t think that I''m powerful enough to join this group."


    "You can be strongerter, or even if you don''t be strong, everyone can protect you and the reason why I invite you not because of your strength, but rather because of your brain. You''re very smart and our groupcks a people such as you," Haru said and told Charlotte about his grievance.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Charlotte who listened to Haru started to feel worried about the group with a lot of meat brain inside his group.


    "Another world, huh? Very interesting." Charlotte looked at Haru and asked, "So you can use magic?"


    "Yeah."


    "What kind of magic?"


    "Well, gravity, light, and pleasure," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Pleasure?" Charlotte was curious.


    "It''s not working on someone who hasn''t tasted a forbidden pleasure," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So what are you doing here? Why did youe to this world?"


    "There is a quest¡­" Haru told Charlotte about the quest and a lot of things.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "It''s very interesting. I''ll join you." She also heard that this group was pretty muchx and besides the quest, they were pretty much enjoying their life. She was also pretty curious about magic, mecha, and a lot more.


    "That''s good, but my quest isn''t over yet," Haru said.


    "What kind of thing do you need to do?" Charlotte asked.


    "I''m going to hunt more Savages," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and asked, "You should use more Hundred."


    "Is it possible to use more than one Hundred?" Haru asked.


    "It''s possible, you should try it," Charlotte said and took another Hundred giving it to him.


    Haru held two Hundreds in his hands.


    "Hundred On!"


    Hundreds were shining before it transformed into a dagger and a rifle.


    This rifle is a bit simr to the shape of the Arisaka rifle but ck in color.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Charlotte sighed and said, "You can even use Dual-Act easily."


    "Dual-Act?"


    "It means using two Hundreds at the same time," Charlotte said. "Is it alright for LiZA to hear it too?"


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter," Haru said since he noticed a little girl who was floating around them.


    "My brother-inw is from another world!" LiZA said in surprise.


    "¡­¡­"


    The atmosphere had be quite awkward.


    "Right, can I have a request?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, what is it?" Charlotte asked.


    "Can you change my mecha''s energy into Sense Energy?" Haru asked. He had brought his mecha before he went on the quest.


    "Mecha, what kind of mecha?" Charlotte was very interested.


    "Is there a bigger room? It''s better to have at least 50 meters in height and quite a wide area," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Follow me."


    Arriving at the location, Haru took out his Gundam Banshee.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte and LiZA were surprised when they saw this giant robot.


    "W - What is this?"


    "Gundam Banshee," Haru said.


    "What energy is used for this giant robot?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s an H3 or a clean version of a nuclear reactor," Haru said.


    "Clean version of a nuclear reactor!" Charlotte was shocked and asked, "Is it using uranium?"


    "No, it is using H3, and that kind of thing is simply very scarce on the earth," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Then where can you get that H3?" Charlotte asked.


    "Jupiter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was speechless.


    "Understand the reason why I want to change its energy?" Haru said.


    "In your world, is it possible to do space travel?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, when you have done a quest, you''ll get a prize, and this is one of the quests that I have gotten from the previous quest, but the energy that is used by this mecha is very troublesome to get, no, very hard, even impossible in my world." He was very troubled by this situation and decided to ask Charlotte''s help since he had intended to invite her to the "group chat".


    "That''s why you want to change it?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll use my own energy to use this Gundam."


    "My scientist''s blood is boiling. I''ll handle this." Charlotte was excited to get a lot of data from this giant mecha.


    "Thank you. You can also use the H3 on my Gundam for your research but please don''t use it all," Haru said.


    "I know." Charlotte looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    "Well, I''ll hunt Savage. There is a lot in Greend, right?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re going to Greend?"


    "I''ll go out in a few hours. I''ll leave the Gundam to you," Haru said and went out.


    "¡­"


    "I''ll tell you more about Group Chat after I havee back."


    Haru who had just entered theboratory decided to go out once again.


    LiZA floated around and asked, "Can I go to another world too?"


    "It should be possible, you should ask him after he hase back." Charlotte looked at the Gundam and said, "For now, let me see this bad boy."

 Chapter 675 Garden Festa 1

    <h4>Chapter 675 Garden Festa 1</h4>


    After hunting more than 100 Savages, Haru went back to Charlotte''sboratory, but he didn''t bother her since he could see that she was very busy with her research Gundam. Looking at her one more time, he felt that it was a great decision to invite her to the "group chat".


    Coming back to his room, Haru decided to y with Sakura who was inside his room.


    ying for an hour, Sakura tried to regain her stamina and asked, "Do you want to sing with us?"


    "Sing? Me?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    Sakura nodded and said, "You have the qualities to be a singer!"


    "I don''t intend to be an idol though," Haru said.


    "Please¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at him upturn eyes with a very sweet expression hoping him to sing with them during Garden Festa or the festival that would be held on the Little Garden.


    Haru sighed and nodded. He didn''t mind singing and thought that it would be great training before he did a concert on the Winter Comiketter.


    "Alright, alright¡­"


    "Yay!" Sakura kissed his lips and hugged him tightly before resting on his chest.


    "Take a rest," Haru said while caressing her hair.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you want more?" Sakura asked.


    "More?"


    "Well, more girls," Sakura asked.


    "Sleep," Haru said and knocked her forehead. He felt that this girl was too tired and started to talk something nonsense.


    Sakura pouted and noticed his anaconda which was standing tall. She knew that he wanted more, but she was too tired to do it again. She really thought that she needed more help to satisfy him, but the thought of sharing him also made herplicated. She kissed him again and said, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Sakura smiled and rested on his chest. She had decided to give the other girl a chance, but if they didn''t use that chance then she would make him only herself.


    The Garden Festa will be held soon.


    Haru was in the underground room of the hospital room together with Charlotte, Karen, and Sakura to practice for the concert during the festival.


    "But I''m surprised that you''re also going to sing, Haru," Karen said.


    "Well, this girl is asking me," Haru said while looking at Sakura.


    "Hehehe, I like that part about you about you," Sakura said and kissed him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Karen felt very jealous at this moment.


    "Well, let''s sing again," Charlotte said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    The practice continued, but the door of the room was opened.


    "Huh? What are you doing here?" Hayato asked with a confusing expression since he saw Haru, Charlotte, Sakura, and Karen.


    They looked at each other before telling Hayato about the concert during the Garden Festa.


    "What?! Haru and Karen are going to sing during the concert?!" Hayato was surprised.


    They onlyughed since it was a normal reaction when they heard it.


    Haru only sang for one song in this concert since he had a job as a yer to protect the safety of everyone in the Little Garden. Before he was a singer, he was a yer and he needed to protect everyone so they were able to enjoy the festival happily.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The Garden Festa had started and the Little Garden was full of guests who came for the festival. The number of people who hade to this ce almost reached tens of thousands and they wereing from various countries.


    But that wasn''t a problem since Haru had realized that he had be a Variant for some reason, but it wasn''t surprising especially when he was wounded by Savage and had intercourse with Sakura who was a Variant. He knew that there must be a side effect, even though it wasn''t visible to the eyes. But he wasn''t worried and thought about buying the countermeasure on the "group chat" after he had returned to his world.


    Haru, Souffle, Karen, and Sakura were in the waiting room before the concert.


    "Haru, are you not nervous?" Karen asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    They thought that this guy was too courageous since he didn''t even have a stage fright for his first performance.


    It was possible for him to wield two Hundred at the same time. Then Charlotte asked him whether it was possible for him to wield the third Hundred.


    Haru decided to try it and it was possible. This time his third Hundred had the shape of the guitar which somehow quite unique shape since it might be the first musical instrument which was made from Hundred.


    "Guitar shape, Hundred, huh?" Souffle was quite surprised by Haru''s new Hundred.


    "How many Hundreds, do you have?" Sakura asked curiously.


    "Three."


    "¡­"


    Thinking about Haru''s stamina, Sakura wasn''t even surprised if he was able to wield 10 Hundred at the same timeter.


    The atmosphere turned awkward before Souffle reminded him about his concert.


    "You''ll sing the second song, Kasugano-san. Please be preparedter."


    "Yes."


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    The door was knocked on and Judar entered the room.


    "Judar?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they were surprised when they heard the director of the Warn wasing for them.


    Judar smiled and said, "Haru, I didn''t expect that you''re also going to sing at the concert."


    "Well, Sakura is forcing me," Haru said.


    Sakura nodded with a smile and said, "It is only one song, but I''m sure that he can be the greatest singer!"


    "Well, the best Diva in the world has said such a word. I''m quite curious about your performanceter," Judar said. He looked at Karen and said, "I''m also waiting for your performance too, Kisaragi Karen-kun."


    "Y - Yes!" Karen wasn''t good with strangers and hid behind Haru.


    "I''m also counting on you to protect the Little Garden, Haru," Judar said before saying goodbye to them.


    "What does he mean?" Sakura asked while looking at Haru.


    "Fight against Savage maybe?" Haru said, but he felt that it wasn''t that simple and thought there might be an attackter on Little Garden from Judar''s words. His quest was almost over and he only needed to invite Charlotte before he could go back to his world. His Gundam also had been modified and he could use his energy to operate it. He didn''t mind performing one more job since Little Garden paid him with quite a sum of money after all.


    Before the concert, they continued to talk for a while until they went backstage since it was time to start their performance!


    Sakura ended her song and she smiled while looking at everyone who hade to watch her concert.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped their hands together when the song was over.


    "Thank you all!"


    Sakura waved her hand excitedly at the audience. "For our next song, we have a special guest!" She ced her hand on her chest and said, "He is very special to me since he has protected the memory of me with my mother. You might be surprised by his identity, but you don''t need to worry since he''s a great singer! That''s right! His identity is the Hero who has saved the Zwei Ind before! Now please let us wee him!"


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    In the middle of the stage, a hole had was opened on the stage then Haru slowly appeared while holding a microphone stand on his hand.


    "OOOOOOOHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was excited and didn''t expect the hero who saved Zwei Ind would also sing in the concert.


    "What?!"


    But Emile, ire, Liddy, Erica, and everyone who knew him were surprised since they didn''t expect him to sing at the concert.


    Haru, of course, wore his Variable Suit, but this time he added more clothes since he didn''t want his anaconda to be an attraction for everyone. He walked calmly to the front part of the stage and each of his steps caused them to be curious about what kind of song he would sing.


    "Can he really sing?" Emile asked in a dubious manner.


    "He should be able to do it," Hayato said unsurely. He thought that Haru was joking, but didn''t expect that Haru would really perform at the concert.


    ire was surprised since Haru suddenly appeared on the stage.


    "ire-sama?" 2x


    Liddy and Erica were also surprised.


    "I don''t know, but this guy is really full of surprises," ire said with a smile.


    "Hundred On!"


    Light with ck color enveloped him and an electric guitar suddenly appeared on his hands.


    Haru took a deep breath then said, "Listen to my song!"


    (BGM: Asian Kung-Fu Generation - After Dark).


    The sound of wild bass filled the entire arena.


    Haru started to y with his guitar which caused adrenaline for everyone in this ce to rise.


    "The shadow behind me tears off, in that time I escape.


    "Without even noticing the fallen flowers I jump."


    Haru''s video was yed in the entire Little Garden, and everyone was fully focussed on him.


    The beating of an instrument and the depth of his voice caused them to be unable to look away.


    Even Sakura who was beside him felt that he had be a different person when he was on the stage caused her to be more excited.


    If Sakura''s song made them rxed and made everyone to love her, then Haru''s song would make them feel as if their bodies exploded and full of adrenaline wanted them to move their own bodies.


    Emile and Hayato were in shock looking at Haru who was on the stage, but then they started to forget what had happened screaming his name excitedly.


    "Riding on faint hopes carried by the night wind,


    "How far can we go?


    "As if refusing that the world shakes.


    "Taking everything away.


    "If it was a dream we woke, but we, have done nothing yet.


    "Advance!"


    Haru ended the song and raised his guitar.


    "OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Haru nodded before walking back and whispered to his girlfriend. "The stage is yours after this."


    Sakura sulked when she heard it since all of the audience were attracted by him, but she also felt excited by his challenge. She would show him why she was called diva by everyone by showing her best performance.


    After the performance, Haru went to ire''s monitoring room to do his next job to protect Little Garden. The situation was quite peaceful and he talked together with ire and Charlotte about a lot of things before noticing that there was trouble that suddenly happened.


    *BOOOM!*


    An explosion happened in the Little Garden, and a Savage without a core appeared one by one within the city.


    Haru thought about Vitaly who ire had said to him before. ''Is that her?''


    "Haru!" 2x


    Looking at ire and Charlotte, Haru nodded and would go out to do his job since he didn''t want the concert of Sakura and Karen to be stopped because of this little trouble.

 Chapter 676 Garden Festa 2

    <h4>Chapter 676 Garden Festa 2</h4>


    In the middle of the festival, a ho shaped Savage suddenly appeared and caused chaos. The Selections from the school started to fight it, but it suddenly exploded! But that wasn''t all of them since it also started to explode on the grin within the Little Garden.


    If the grid in the Little Garden was destroyed then there would be a massive ckout and cause more chaos in Little Garden.


    Reitia, Liddy, Fritz, and Erica were fighting against the ho shaped Savage stopping them to destroy the grid in the Little Garden.


    The rest of the students were evacuating the guests in the festival down to the shelter.


    *BOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Fritz shot out a ho-type Savage one by one with his rifle shaped Hundred.


    "Fritz!"


    Suddenly there was one ho-type Savage that moved toward Fritz''s blind spot.


    Fritz wanted to run away, and everyone tried to help him, but it was toote until¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly a red beam struck down at Savage disintegrated it.


    "!!!"


    Everyone was surprised then they searched the source of that attack before they saw Haru standing on the top of the high rise building shooting the ho-type Savage one by one from a distance. They sighed in relief when they saw him had arrived since they knew very well how strong he was and with him beside them, they knew that they could protect the Little Garden from this attack.


    Charlotte and ire sighed in relief when they heard a report that Haru had destroyed most of the ho-type Savage.


    The ho-type Savage was troublesome since it would target the grid on the Little Garden and it needed to be disposed of quickly.


    "He''s very reliable," Charlotte said with a smile.


    "That''s true," ire said, but then she received another report about an airship which was moving toward the Little Garden which made her expression pale.


    The airship was moving toward the Little Garden at a very fast speed without stopping.


    A missile, anti-air weapons, and a lot of more weapons were shot toward this airship, but it couldn''t stop it.


    The airship hit the barrier of the Little Garden and shook the entire massive aircraft. But a powerful barrier protected everyone within and stopped the aircraft from further causing destruction in Little Garden.


    But suddenly from inside the airship, a number of Savages started toe one by one and enveloped the barrier which protected the Little Garden!


    Everyone in the monitoring room was shocked at Savage''s number.


    "ire-sama, these Savages don''t have a core!"


    "What?!"


    The picture on the screen was zoomed, and they could see that there wasn''t any core inside those Savages.


    "Replica."


    Charlotte took out candy from her mouth and said, "I guess Vitaly has decided to dere war on us." She also exined that those Savages were artificially created by Vitaly to destroy the Little Garden.


    The Savages kept pouring from the airship and tried to break the barrier.


    From Savage''s group, there was one Savage that was bigger than anyone else, smashing the barrier and continuously decreasing the energy of the barrier at a very fast speed.


    They knew very well that if they didn''t do something to this Savage then it would rampage inside the Little Garden.


    Inside the room where LiZA was living, Vitaly had invaded inside and met Judar who was waiting for him there.


    "Who would have thought we''d see each other again here, Vitaly Tynyanov," Judar said.


    "Judar¡­"


    Vitaly squinted her eyes and said, "So you knew that I''de here."


    "From the beginning." Judar looked at Vitaly and said, "You knew that I might be here too, right?"


    "Yeah. You saved me the trouble of finding you," Vitaly said, then raised her gun.


    "What are you trying to pull?"


    "You know. This is revenge. You pretended to love me then used me and discarded me," Vitaly said.


    "You misunderstand."


    "Enough!"


    "I''m going to destroy LiZA in front of your eyes and sink the Little Garden," Vitaly said.


    "First, I''m going to show those yers just how powerless they are."


    Then at that moment, the most prominent Savage in the group let out something strange from then released a noise that caused the yers in the Little Garden to have a headache and not able to move.


    "KIIIIII!!!!!!"


    "What is this?!"


    They couldn''t use their Hundred properly while hearing this noise and this headache felt terrible.


    Judar smiled and said, "Vitaly, it seems that you don''t know about our new yers."


    "Huh?"


    "I can be sure of you that he is the strongest yers in this Little Garden," Judar said.


    "Hmph! Enough talking!"


    But Vitaly knew very well who Judar was mentioned about Haru. Even though she had to admit that he was her type, she had intended to sink this massive aircraft and destroy everything within. Looking at Judar''s calm face, she became annoyed by her ex-boyfriend and thought that she should catch Judar. Then cuckold him right in front of his face since she really wanted to have revenge against the man who had left her behind.


    Savage, who released out that strange noise, kept smashing the barrier along with other Savages, but suddenly there was a figure of someone standing up in front of it.


    "¡­¡­"


    The Savage was a bit surprised, but it showed its aggressive side and attacked this person.


    This person was Haru who had jumped to the top of barrier to end the life of this annoying Savage.


    "OOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    The Savage changed the direction of its pincher toward Haru, but Haru used his dagger to cut it down.


    *sh!*


    Haru then aimed his rifle at Savage, killing it by shooting it down.


    *BANG!*


    *BOOOM!!*


    The noise had stopped and everyone could use their Hundred once again. Then everyone looked at the top of the barrier and saw Haru who was fighting against Savage who caused a disturbance within the Little Garden.


    Haru aimed his rifle and shot out Savage continuously destroying most of them.


    "OOOOOOO!!!!"


    Thergest in the area, Savage swung down its pincher to stop him.


    "The most delicious should be thest. Be patient, alright?" Haru said and kept shooting while dodging all of the attacks from Savage.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Vitaly''splexion turned pale when she noticed the majority of her Savage had been destroyed.


    "How?" Judar smiled.


    "Shut up!" Vitaly thought that Haru was stronger than she had thought. "I''ll destroy LiZA in front of you now!" She shot out her gun.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    But the bullet was stopped, and there was a crystal clear barrier right in front of Judar.


    "S - She has awakened?!" Vitaly was surprised.


    The end of this matter could be watched in the anime or read the novel.


    Haru, who had ended Savage''s life, then faced thergest Savage in the group.


    "Haru, you''re alright?" ire asked from themunication device.


    "I''m alright. I''ll go back after this one is down," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m waiting for you," ire said and decided to give him a reward after he came back and she also wouldn''t give up on him.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but somehow her voice seemed very sexy earlier. He decided to end this battle quicly and used a "Full-Body Armament" with both Hundreds.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The shockwave that was caused by his "Full-Body Armament" caused Savage to be thrown several meters. It didn''t even have time to stabilize itself since it saw Haru who had aimed his rifle at it.


    Haru gathered his energy into his rifle then shot it out.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The huge beam shot from the rifle enveloped the entire Savage and disintegrated it in an instant.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The ash from the Savage was scattered then all of the Savage which had attacked the Little Garden had been defeated by Haru. He came down from the barrier andnded on the ground smoothly before he saw ire, Karen, and Sakura who were running toward him.


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Haru was caught by three girls then noticed Hayato seemed to want to be angry at him when Hayato saw his little sister also hugged him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "HARU!!!!!"

 Chapter 677 Panicked!

    <h4>Chapter 677 Panicked!</h4>


    After spending a few days with ire, Karen, and Sakura, Haru decided to finish the quest and returned to his world


    Charlotte epted Haru''s invitation and wanted to try the "group chat", but she only heard that it could be only used after he had gone back to his world.


    "I''m curious what kind of reward you''ll get after this," Charlotte said.


    "You want to see?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Charlotte nodded and asked, "But you''re really going back?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "What are you going to do with Sakura, Karen, and ire? Are you going to tell them about this?" Charlotte asked.


    "I''m going back, but it is only for a month," Haru said.


    "Month, huh? Well, it isn''t that long."


    Charlotte nodded. She didn''t need to worry anymore after hearing Haru would return to this world after the quest was over. She had thought that he would leave for a year or more or even might note back, but it seemed that she didn''t need to worry.


    "What are you going to tell them?"


    "Tell them that I have a secret mission," Haru said.


    "What if Judar asks?" Charlotte asked.


    "If you believe in him, then you can share this matter with him," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte sighed and said, "I''ll tell him that you''re going to hunt Savage for more money."


    Haru rolled his eyes, but it wasn''t a secret that he had often asked for more money. He also started working with Judar and Charlotte on a smartphonepany since he wasn''tfortable with the PDA.


    "Well, I''m going to open my reward," Haru said and opened his reward. He would need to go back in three days and of course, he would spend the next three days with his girlfriends here.


    [Congrattions, you have gotten "Love Spot"]


    The moment Haru had read his reward, he had be very panicked. He hurriedly read the description of this reward to understand better since he didn''t have a good feeling about this reward.


    Love Spot is a spell (curse) inherent of one''s facial features which are cast as soon as the target looks at the user''s face; a Mystic Face. Enchants those of the user''s opposite sex with magical energy. It can be activated and non-activated by using your magic entry.


    Haru hurriedly unactivated it and sighed in relief. Then he realized something and looked at Charlotte.


    "Charlotte, you''re alright?"


    "Well, I''m alright? What''s wrong?" Charlotte asked curiously.


    "Nothing, if you''re alright then it is good." Haru sighed in relief and asked, "Do you have a mirror?" He was afraid for Charlotte to be affected, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Here," Charlotte said and took out a mirror for him.


    Haru looked at the mirror and saw a mole under his right eye. He sighed in relief since it didn''t change anything too much and only gave him a mole. It was only his perception, but it might be different from other people''s perceptions. He could tell that it didn''t affect Charlotte since he had deactivated it.


    "So what is your reward?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s a mole under my right eye," Haru said.


    "Oh¡­" Charlotte nodded and asked, "What is its function?"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and wasn''t sure how to exin. He pondered and decided to not tell the truth since it was quite troublesome.


    "It makes me able that shouldn''t be seen."


    "¡­"


    Charlotte was stunned and asked, "D - Does a ghost exist?"


    "It exists," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte was stunned when she heard it since she was a scientist and an ult thing wasn''t something that she couldprehend. She also didn''t believe it, but Haru could use magic and thought the existence of ghosts might be possible, especially when he had received a reward which enabled him to see something which couldn''t be seen. She suddenly became scared and moved closer toward Haru.


    "T - There aren''t any ghosts here, right?"


    "No, of course not. There is too much technology here," Haru said. Even if there was he could chase them away since he owned the power of "Horo Horo no Mi".


    "That''s good¡­" Charlotte sighed in relief.


    Then they continued to talk for a while, before he decided to go out since he needed to talk with ire, Karen, and Sakura about his departure.


    Charlotte, who had seen Haru go out, sighed in relief. She had a hard time staying calm when she was with him earlier and wanted to jump into him ravage him making her pregnant, but she was d that she didn''t do any of that.


    ''Sigh¡­ Child, huh?''


    Charlotte thought that she also wanted children, then looked at Haru''s back longingly.


    Haru knew that "Love Spot" which was his reward from the Group Chat was something from a famous hero in the past.


    Diarmuid Ua Duibhne.


    Haru remembered that Diarmuid was famous for his Love Spot that could make every woman mesmerized with a single nce. The only difference might be that Diarmuid couldn''t control it, but he could control it.


    Truth be told, Haru wasn''t happy with this reward since even without "Love Spot" he was confident in himself, but with Love Spot. He felt that everything would turn into very troublesome since he could see a lot of girls would fall for him causing him a million troubles. The only good thing was that he knew that he could deactivate or activate this new ability. He was sure that he wouldn''t use this "Love Spot" in his life.


    Went back to his room, there was both ire and Sakura who had been waiting for him.


    Haru didn''t know what they were talking about before, but he knew that they had a truce to fight him together. He didn''t know what kind of sacrifice that Sakura had made, but for sure that he was lucky to have her.


    Laying on the bedzily, Sakura and ire were resting on his arms and had to admit that they were unable to fight against him. They only hoped for Karen to join as soon as possible since this guy was a beast.


    They talked to each other then noticed a mole under his right eye. They had never seen this before, but somehow it made him more handsome.


    "Howe that you have a mole under your right eye?" ire asked.


    "Yeah, I noticed that there wasn''t that mole yesterday," Sakura said.


    "Is there?" Haru seemed surprised.


    "Look."


    Sakura took a mirror and showed him his mole.


    "Well¡­" Haru nodded and asked, "Is it bad?"


    "Does it hurt?" ire asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    "Then, just leave it there since you have be more handsome this way," Sakura said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru also realized it, but this mole made him slightly more handsome than before which somehow made him feel a bitplicated.


    "Right, do you want to go with me to the concert?" Sakura asked.


    "He can''t! He needs to stay in the Little Garden to protect everyone!" ire said.


    "¡­¡­"


    After Haru''s singing during the Garden Festa, he had gained a lot of poprity and he was also known as a hero who had protected everyone during the attack on the Little Garden. His poprity was very huge and there were a lot of people who wanted to hear him singing.


    It wouldn''t be that surprising if his poprity had reached the level where he might affect the voice of the world.


    "Well, I want to talk to you about something," Haru said.


    His words caused them to be silent.


    "I''ll go out for a month to hunt Savage," Haru said.


    "What?!" 2x


    "Where?!"


    "Howe?!"


    Two girls started to mor and asked him a lot of questions when they heard that he was going out for a month.


    (A month in this world would mean 300 days in his original world).


    Haru told them that the only way tomunicate with him was through Charlotteter and told them not to worry.


    "When are you going?" Sakura asked.


    "Three dayster," Haru said.


    "It''s enough." ire nodded.


    "Don''t ever think about resting for the entire three days," Sakura said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They knew that they couldn''t stop him and decided to dry him up for the past three days. They also needed to think of a better strategy to defeat this beast since his ability in that area was as amazing as his ability to fight Savage.


    Haru could only wrilyugh at them since the winner of thispetition had been decided.


    Haru teleported back to his original world. Inside his room, he had changed his clothes since he was going on a date with Megumi on Christmas Eve. He ced his Gundam back in the courtyard which had startled Sora.


    Sora wanted to ask about the Gundam, but then stopped when she saw the change on Haru.


    "Is there something on my face?" Haru asked since he could see her and kept staring at his face.


    "There''s a new mole under your right eye," Sora said and pushed him to the sofa while looking at his mole closely. "Hmm¡­ I wonder when you have grown this¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether everyone was so sharp and realized that there was a mole under his right eye. "Is there? I''m not sure."


    "There''s! Wait, let me get the mirror!" Sora said and went to her room.


    Haru rested on the sofa for a bit before his smartphone vibrated. He thought that it was Group Chat since he hade back and thought everyone wanted to ask him a question, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. He received an email from Erina and opened it.


    Erina: "I miss you."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 678 I miss you

    <h4>Chapter 678 I miss you</h4>


    In 2009, a chat application wasn''t that popr.


    Whatsapp had just been developed, and the most popr social media sites should be Twitter, Facebook, and BBM (ckberry Messenger).


    Haru''s Instagram was also one of the most rising and popr applications since it had around 50 million members.


    There were a lot of investment banks that wanted to invest, but Haru had money and also had a cloudputingpany. That meant that he didn''t need a lot of money to maintain his Instagram and he also didn''tck money. With how smooth his Instagram was, it could also promote his cloudputingpany and make a lot ofpanies in this country and overseas pay for his service, especially when his couldputingpany''s reputation was also quite good since its security was the best and it was very stable.


    Haru knew that Seri was a very dependable financial advisor and had helped him with a lot of things.


    But what he wanted to exin was that the chat application wasn''t that popr and some people only used email or SMS.


    Haru thought that was the case with Erina and felt that he should create a LINE to make afortable chat with his friendster or bought a Whatsappter.


    ''Let''s put that matter aside¡­''


    Haru looked at the content of the email that had been sent by Erina and felt confused since he didn''t think that Erina was the type of girl who would send such an email to him. He remembered that Erina was a very proud and haughty girl. He checked whether it was her email but it seemed that it was really her email since they had exchanged it with each other''s contact information before.


    Haru thought that it was really Erina''s email, but then he felt very strange by this email. When he was in deep thought, Erina sent out another email.


    Erina: "Good morning, Kasugano-kun."


    Haru: "Nakiri, Good morning."


    Haru: "Is it really Nakiri?"


    Erina: "Yes, but¡­ you can call me Erina in private. After all, you have helped me so much before, but it is absolutely forbidden to call me Erina in front of everyone!"


    Haru: "Okay, okay."


    Haru sighed when he thought that it was really Erina since he didn''t know anyone else who would send such a tsundere email to him beside her.


    Erina: "Actually, I have wanted to say thank you to Kasugano-kun, although I don''t want to admit it. If Kasugano-kun didn''t help me at that time, then the consequence might be very terrible."


    Haru: "Is it about that cookingpetition? If that what you mean, you don''t need to worry since our misunderstanding has been solved, right?"


    Erina: "I''m not talking about a cookingpetition!! Isn''t it because of you that I have made that mistake?! If you weren''t there then I wouldn''t have made such a mistake!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but then he thought for a while before he remembered when he smashed Erina''s father''s car.


    Haru: "So you thank me because I have smashed the car? Isn''t that your own father? Howe you''re thanking me?"


    Erina: "Yes, he is my father, and for a specific reason, you don''t need to know, all you need to know is that I hate him."


    Erina: "Is it alright to give him that car? Aren''t your parents going to get angry at you?"


    Haru: "It''s my own car, my parents have passed away in the past."


    "¡­"


    Erina: "Sorry to know, so you work by yourself?"


    Haru: "Yes, I work by myself, but you also need to know that something can only be realized when they have gone. You shouldn''t hate your father, though, I have to admit your father was a bit weird at that time."


    Erina: "You didn''t know what that person usually did to me in the past, but you also need to be careful since he might retaliate against you."


    Haru: "It''s alright, I''m not afraid."


    Erina: "Don''t underestimate him! Once he has targeted you, he might do something!"


    Haru: "Nakiri is only famous in the food industry, but my business isn''t that rted to the food industry."


    Erina: "Well, I know that you''re not from the food industry, but you need to be careful, alright?"


    Haru: "Yes, thank you for your reminder."


    Erina: "Besides thanking you, I have another matter to ask you."


    Haru was a bit surprised since ording to Erina''s personality it would be hard for her to ask for help from other people so easily, but since she had asked then he could only respond.


    Haru: "What matters?"


    Erina: "It''s like this¡­ I have to go to the banquet for Christmas to meet with a various people from the food and beverage industry, but I''m not sure which dress should I wear at the banquet¡­"


    Haru: "Well¡­ are you sure that you''re going to ask me that? I''m a male and my opinion might not be suitable."


    Erina: "It''s because you''re a male! That is why I have asked you! Isn''t there a saying, ''Girl''s clothes are best seen by opposite genders.''"


    Haru felt that there was something wrong with this sentence, but he didn''t think much.


    Haru: "But how am I going to choose the dress for you? I also don''t know very much about girl''s fashion."


    Erina: "It doesn''t really matter. I have chosen some dresses and tell me which one is more suitable for me. I''ll send you the picture after this."


    After this sentence was sent out, it didn''t take long before Erina sent out a picture of her wearing various dresses.


    Haru opened the picture, and a certain part of his body responded.


    In the photo, Erina didn''t wear a dress, but rather a small ck suit and a dark red British-style id sub-skirt. This set of clothes increased her cold and noble image to the limit and because her boobs were veryrge, the suit showed the shape of her boobs perfectly.


    What was more incredible was that in the photo, Erina was in a very provocative posture, stretched out her finger, and gently licked it with her tongue. Adding such a posture, and such attractive dresses, made people want to conquer her when they saw such a beautiful girl!


    Haru thought to save it but decided to delete itter since the consequences of saving such a picture were terrible.


    Erina: "What do you think?"


    Haru: "Very nice."


    Haru felt that the one that hemunicated with wasn''t Erina, but someone else. He thought for a while and decided to test it.


    Haru: "In exchange for helping me to choose your clothes, can you also tell me about my Shoujo''s manga that I have drawn? You have read it before, right? Do you think that it can be approved by the publisher?"


    Erina: "Although your drawing skill is very bad, it can barely pass the level of serialized."


    Haru only smiled and replied, "Alice, you''re very good, but it is a pity that you''re still exposed."


    Erina: "Kasugano-kun, what are you talking about? What is exposed?"


    Haru: "First of all, I didn''t draw a Shoujo manga. Secondly, I didn''t even submit a manga to the publisher." He had his own publishingpany and why he needed to publish his manga to other''s publishingpanies?


    Alice: "Hmm¡­ Sure enough, it seems that you have exposed me. It seems that the timing of the photo is a bit too early, but then again, Haru, are you still a man? Don''t you feel excited when you see Erina''s naughty photo?"


    Sorry, he had deleted the photo since it was troublesome to keep such a photo on his phone.


    Alice didn''t even pretend anymore and admitted her identity.


    Alice: "But Haru, the one who has lost the most after exposing my identity is you! I have prepared a lot of Erina''s sexy photos, but since you have exposed me, then I won''t send them to you anymore!".


    Haru onlyughed and replied, "Alice, is it really alright for you to do this? Don''t you need to worry when your cousin knows about this matter?"


    Alice: "Erina is still taking a shower, what am I afraid of? Does she suddenly appear behind me, and press my face on the keyboard or somethiHUGS*YGPOSHGOSTHH"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 679 Haughty girl, New Member, and Megumis parents

    <h4>Chapter 679 Haughty girl, New Member, and Megumi''s parents</h4>


    Erina: "I''m Erina."


    After a long period of pause, there was such an email that was sent to him.


    Haru thought that the one who sent this email should be the real Erina, and somehow he was curious about what had happened to Alice.


    Haru: "The one who used your email earlier should be Alice, right? What happened to her?"


    Erina: "She is dead."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded and could see the difference between Alice and Erina. He didn''t think that Alice''s childish personality could match Erina''s haughty personality.


    Erina: "The one who sent those emails was Alice! So you mustn''t mistake it with me! I would never send such an email to you! Also, delete that picture quickly!" She had made such a request since Alice had sent out her sexy photo. Her face was red when she thought her photo was sent to Haru.


    Haru: "Well, it has been deleted."


    Erina: "Really? You''re not lying to me? Why did you send your reply so fast?"


    Haru: "Do you think I''m lying to you? If you don''t believe it then you cane to my house to check it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could imagine Erina''s speechless expression and made him couldn''t help but smile. He really had fun teasing this thorny queen and made her flustered.


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t receive a reply and thought to stop ying with Erina since he saw that Sora came out from her room. But before that, he needed to send another email.


    Haru: "Well, don''t be so hard on Alice. I need to go somewhere, and might contact youter when I have time."


    Erina: "Wait!"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Erina: "That¡­ manga, I mean weekly magazine¡­" Her words were a bit awkward since she was too shy to ask.


    Haru: "Oh, you mean my weekly magazine? I have promoted it everywhere, for the result, let''s see after the new year."


    Haru thought for a while and added, "If the result is good then I might consider creating a weekly magazine manga for Shoujo manga."


    Erina: "What if the result isn''t good?"


    Haru: "Well, I''ll stop it since it is unprofitable, but I''m confident since you have said those mangas are very good, right?"


    Erina: "Hmph! You should be grateful that I have checked it before! And to ensure the quality of your mangas does not decline in the future, you need to show it to me before you publish it."


    Erina: "You also must show the shoujo manga that you want to add to your weekly magazer!"


    Haru: "You want to read the manga in my publishing house in advance?"


    Erina: "Don''t misunderstand! I don''t want to read your manga!"


    Haru: "Well, don''t be so angry. I''ll show you if you want to see it."


    Erina: "As I said, I don''t want to read it!"


    Haru: "Don''t be like this, without your advice my magazine might be a failure."


    Erina: "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll read it for you, but I need to remind you that I only don''t want to see that magazine be a failure, and it is definitely not because I want to help you!"


    Haru onlyughed and replied, "Erina, you''re so cute."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Although it was just a short message from Haru, it made her very embarrassed, but also happy at the same time.


    Erina waited for a while, but after 10 minutes she was annoyed that she didn''t receive an email from him again. She thought for a while and decided to send him this email even though she was very embarrassed.


    Erina: "That¡­ Thank you."


    Sora looked at the emails which Haru just received and asked, "Who is this girl?"


    "Do you remember when I was invited to be a judge in the cookingpetition?" Haru said.


    "Oh, right¡­"


    Sora remembered that Haru had said that he had given his car to someone before to help someone. She remembered that it was a girl, then she looked at him again. "You shouldn''t be too close to her if you don''t have an intention to date her." She could see that this haughty girl wasn''t Haru''s type.


    Haru nodded and said, "I know."


    "Then, go, Megumi is waiting for you," Sora said and pulled him outside.


    "What are you going to do after this?" Haru asked.


    "I''ll go with Ritsu to the cafe, bullying Shina on a fighting game," Sora said without changing her expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and kissed her.


    Both of them kissed for a long time before they parted their lips, but they didn''t separate from each other and started hugging each other.


    Sora hugged him tighter and didn''t want to let him go until a few minutes.


    "Go."


    Sora thought that if she didn''t let him go now then she might really not let hime outter.


    "Take care." Haru kissed her forehead before went out.


    After seeing him go out, Sora went to Haru''s room then jumped into his bed along with sniffing his shirt.


    "Haru¡­"


    Her little and smooth fingers moved slowly toward her sensitive ce letting out a lot of crystal clear liquid from that ce.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Haru was ready to go to Megumi''s house and went to his garage. He was wearing a nnel shirt, puffer vest, jeans, and booths, but he didn''t intend to go camping rather went to a hot spring hotel in Hakone to enjoy the snow and scenery there together with Megumi.


    Haru was ready to drive his car, but suddenly his smartphone rang, picked it up from his pocket, and only saw Alice''s number.


    As soon as the phone connected, Alice''s slightly excited voice could be heard from the phone.


    "How is it? What did you guys talk about? I have heard Erina typing on the keyboard very excitedly before. I know that something must happen between the two of you since I have never seen her like this! Hurry up and tell me!"


    "Can you not be so excited?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Haru. Just tell me the details!"


    Alice lowered her voice and said in excitement, "Haru, let me tell you, you have a lot of chances to make Erina fall in love with you! Anyway, from my years of theoretical experience with Erina, she definitely has feelings for you!"


    Haru felt that this girl was quite funny and said, "Whether that is true or not, but is it really alright to do this to your cousin?" He also couldn''t help but say, "Haven''t you learned from your lesson before? She might be behind you right now."


    "Don''t worry, this time Ie to the balcony, and Erina is in the bedroom, how can see suddenly appear behind me and grab my phone¡­"


    "Ah, Erina! Give my phone back!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The two sisters were very interesting, Haru could hear a lot of noises from his phone. Shaking his head, he said goodbye before hanging up his phone then he went to Megumi''s house.


    Charlotte joined the group in Group Chat.


    The moment everyone saw that the new member was a girl, they asked directly whether Charlotte was Haru''s girlfriend or not.


    Charlotte: "I''m not."


    They were quite suspicious, but after looking at Charlotte''s childish figure; they could only nod and knew that she wasn''t his girlie in that world. They knew that Haru''s type was a sexy woman with a big breast and he didn''t have that much interest in the childish figure.


    Somehow at that moment, Shinobu and Kuroneko felt sad and also brought Charlotte to their alliance since their figure was alike. But Shinobu''s chance was bigger to grow up since after staying in the "group chat" her body started to show a curve and somece had turned bigger than before.


    Then they talked about the matter of Charlotte''s world since they were curious about her world.


    Charlotte learned a lot of interesting things and didn''t expect another world to really exist. But what made her happy was that they were really excited about her joining the "group chat".


    Megumi was in her house waiting for Haru.


    Megumi''s parents knew the rtionship between their daughter and Haru, and they really supported it since they knew very well how Megumi had a really a very weak presence, especially after Megumi had learned to be a ninja.


    They often forgot about Megumi, and even often left her behind when they were on a trip. It was very good luck that Megumi often went to Sora''s house to learn together made them to not worry much about their daughter. But at the same time, they also felt a bit worried about their daughter since if this continued then she might not able to find someone in her life.


    Luckily, their daughter had a boyfriend early on and her boyfriend was someone they could trust since they had known him for a long time. They knew about Haru since he had oftene to their house visiting them from time to time in the past.


    Megumi, who was waiting in the living room, got a chat from Haru that told her that he was already outside.


    "Mom, Dad, I''ll go out now."


    "Be careful, alright," Megumi''s father said.


    "Yes," Megumi answered with a in tone.


    Hearing his daughter''s reply, Megumi''s father nodded since he didn''t think that his in daughter would do something that an adult would do.


    Megumi had brought a bag with her and was ready to go out, but her mother stopped her.


    "Megumi, wait! You forget about something," Megumi''s mother said.


    "Forget something?"


    Megumi tilted her head and seemed confused.


    Megumi''s mother was very sneaky and ced something in her daughter''s hand when her husband went to the toilet. "Don''t forget to wear this, don''t tell your father about this." Then she hurriedly went to the living room to peek at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi looked at the thing in her hand and didn''t really know what to do for a while. If someone was here then they would be surprised since Megumi showed various reactions making her very cute. Then she decided to put it in her bag before she went out from her house.

 Chapter 680 Confession

    <h4>Chapter 680 Confession</h4>


    Haru thought to greet Megumi''s parents first, but he was mesmerized when he saw Megumi who hade out from her house. He was a bit stunned since this time she was very beautiful.


    In the usual, Megumi had short shoulder-length hair, but this time her hair had be longer that it was enough to reach her back.


    Megumi wore a short skirt and ck stockings showing how beautiful her legs were. She also wore clothes that gave her a mature image that would make people mistook her as a college student.


    Haru knew that Megumi wanted to wear that skirt because she wanted to be beautiful in front of him. Even though it was very cold, she had decided to wear such a short skirt. He walked toward her and felt a bit worried, but he also needed to praise her.


    "You''re beautiful, but don''t you feel cold?" Haru asked worriedly.


    Megumi showed her usual smile which somehow made him rx and said, "It''s a bit warm now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had to admit that this girl was really cute. He took her bag and saw both of Megumi''s parents who came out from the house.


    "Uncle, Aunt, I''ll take care of Megumi."


    They smiled and told him to take care of their daughter. Even though their daughter would have their exam in the middle of January, they weren''t that worried about Megumi since Megumi was very very diligent and smart. They thought that this outing was quite good since she might need a break to rx before the exam.


    "Mom, Dad, I''ll go now," Megumi said and entered the car.


    Haru said goodbye to them then also started his car to go to Hakone.


    Talking to each other along the way, Megumi often asked him about his school since she was curious about a school that was focussed on gambling.


    "If you''re at my school, I''m confident that you can even be the strongest gambler in my school," Haru said.


    "Huh? Am I good at gambling?" Megumi was confused.


    "Yes, your invisibility makes you able to cheat without trouble," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Megumi sulked and pinched his arm.


    "It hurts! It hurts! I''m driving! It''s dangerous!"


    Megumi "huft" then looked away from him and felt annoyed.


    In this situation, Haru could only apologize honestly to her then also gave her some jokes to make herugh.


    Megumi wasn''t really angry at him, but when they were together they really feltplete. She really liked this feeling, and in her heart, she had some selfishness to keep him by herself. She looked at him and noticed the mole under his right eye.


    "When did you have a mole under your right eye?"


    Haru felt a bit weird since a lot of people noticed his mole. "Is it really that noticeable?"


    "Well, I often see you every day after all," Megumi said with a nd voice.


    Haru only smiled and held her hand softly.


    "Don''t think too much and let''s just enjoy our Christmas Eve."


    "Yes."


    Megumi smiled and held his hand since it was their first Chrismas eve that they would spend together.


    Arriving in the hotel, Haru went to the receptionist together with Megumi.


    The receptionist was a woman and looked at both couples who came together making her very jealous. It was Christmas eve yet she was working. It was very hard, especially when she saw a lot of couples who stayed in this hotel. Looking at Haru, she looked at Megumi with bitterness since she also wanted to have such a boyfriend.


    Different from her short hair mode, her long hair mode made her became a very beautiful girl that would make anyone unable to ignore her.


    Haru had asked her before why she didn''t maintain her long hair.


    Megumi''s answer was simple and that was long hair would be quite hot in the summer.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but didn''t think too much since her short hair was also quite cute. He had made a reservation before and the receptionist guided them to their room. She also told them that there was a festival around the hotel for every couple that stayed in this hotel.


    Megumi was quite curious about the festival and wanted to see it.


    Haru, who wanted to restzily could only follow her this time.


    After cing their bags in their room, they went to a rental clothes shop within the hotel to rent a yukata which they would wear during the festival.


    Megumi picked her yukata and chose her size before going to the changing room.


    Haru followed her voluntarily helping her and told her that he would help her with righteous expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi was speechless but didn''t stop him and let him help her since they had often touched each other.


    Haru, who helped her change her clothes, realized that her clothing was a bit too tight.


    "Aren''t your clothes too small?"


    "It''s not small! It fits!" Megumi wouldn''t admit that this yukata was a bit too tight.


    Haru also decided not to say anything since the girl was very sensitive about their weight. But it was inevitable since Megumi was at the age of growing up and of course, some of her clothes weren''t going to fit.


    Outside the clothing rental, the staff thought that both Megumi and Haru were staying too long in the changing room. She decided to check what they were doing.


    "It''s a bit tight."


    "D - Don''t force it too much."


    The staff member burst into jealousy and also anger since she didn''t expect the couple would do such a thing inside the changing room.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    "Guest, please refrain from doing such an incident action inside the changing room!"


    Inside the changing room, Haru was speechless, but Megumi''s face was red from embarrassment.


    Haru didn''t expect that the staff would have such a misunderstanding and he exined to this staff about what had really happened.


    The staff apologized several times before leaving them.


    "¡­¡­"


    It was a bit awkward, but it was a sure funny experience.


    Joining the festival, there were a lot of couples, but they didn''t stay too long and went back to their room to dip into the hot spring together.


    They had done this in the past, but at that time, there was Sora, Utaha, and Yuri.


    However, this time it was only both of them staying together as a couple.


    Resting on his chest, Megumi looked at the firework which was shot through the sky. She could feel something hard on her back but decided to ignore it since she was very emotional at this moment.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Megumi pulled his arms around her making him hug her tighter as if afraid to lose him.


    Haru could feel the change in her emotion and could only hug her tighter giving her reassurance that he wouldn''t leave her.


    After staying in the private hot spring inside their room, they went back to their room and theyid together on the bed together.


    Looking at him, Megumi couldn''t help but say, "Haru."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Will you leave me?"


    "No, I will not."


    Hugging her in his arms, Haru looked at her then kissed her lips.


    Megumi felt that her heart was full at this moment and hugged him tighter.


    Parting their lips, Megumi looked at him and said, "I love you."


    Haru kissed her forehead and said, "I love you too."


    Closing their eyes, Haru was about to sleep, but Megumi opened her eyes slowly looking at him.


    "Haru, are you awake?" Megumi asked.


    "Not yet." Haru wanted to sleep, but he was ignored.


    "Do you want to listen to a story?"


    Haru looked at Megumi''s dark brown eyes clearly seeming to want to tell him something.


    "Sure."


    Megumi turned to look at the ceiling and started to tell him a story about a girl and two of her important people.

 Chapter 681 Their past 1

    <h4>Chapter 681 Their past 1</h4>


    September.


    It was right after the summer holiday, in the middle school eighth grade.


    Megumi was ying with her phone as usual during her break. She didn''t have too many friends and always spent her break alone, but she didn''t feel anything too lonely or anything since she had gotten used to it.


    Looking at the screen of her phone, she continued to y but stopped looking at the girl who sat next to her. She had never talked to the girl next to her, but she could see that this girl was in a very bad mood for some reason.


    Kasugano Sora.


    It was her name, Megumi knew about her but both of them had never talked to each other.


    Megumi had a very weak presence which made most people ignore her. There was nothing special about her and even though she was quite beautiful, that beauty didn''t attract the attention on her surroundings nor she thought she would able to be the most beautiful girl in her school.


    But Sora was different since she was quite cute and beautiful. She was also one of the most popr girls in her school.


    Most of the guys in this country loved a petite type of girl and that was why Sora was very popr among boys in this school.


    But Sora was very antisocial and had a very bad temper.


    A lot of boys in middle school had tried to confess asking her to be their girlfriend, but they were rejected without mercy by her.


    Her family name was also simr to the most popr guy in the third grade, making some people think that they were siblings, but Sora had always denied it. Even though Sora had said that both of them often went home together making some people think that they might be a cousin or something.


    Sora and Megumi had always been sitting next to each other, but they had never talked to each other.


    The first reason was that Sora was antisocial and would usually push away everyone around her beside Kasugano Haruka.


    Thest reason was that Megumi''s presence was very weak that made Sora ignore her. It might be the actual reason why both of them couldn''t be friends, even though they had been sitting next to each other for a year and a half.


    They might talk to each other, but their conversation could be counted by hand and their usual conversation would be like, ''you have dropped your eraser'', ''here is your notebook'', etc.


    They didn''t have a topic to talk about nor were they friends.


    The way to describe their rtionship might be was someone who happened to be in the same ssroom and sat next to each other for a year and a half. That rtionship might continue like that until they graduate from middle school.


    But there was something that changed their rtionship.


    Kasugano Haruka.


    In this middle school, everyone knew about him since he was very famous.


    What was famous was that this guy often changed his girlfriends, and at the same time, the girls were also happy to date him. But at the same time, no one dared to bully nor made trouble for him since this guy was known as "Tyrant". As long as someone made trouble for him, then the consequence was very bad since this guy was very smart. He was also very good at fighting and the teachers had always been on his side.


    In the past, there was someone who wanted to make trouble, but in a week, this person decided to transfer to another school.


    What was most strange about that incident was that no one seemed to mention it and no one also tried to distance themselves rather they became even closer to him which made everyone realize his ability to socialize was very perverted.


    It was part of his dark history, but everyone had always had a dark history during their middle school, right?


    It just happened during the break that Kasugano Haruka walked into the hall in front of their ss.


    Even though Megumi had never talked to Haru, she knew about him since the girls in her ss often talked about him. She could see that every girl seemed to be excited, but then they were also jealous when they saw a girl next to him.


    ''New girlfriend again?''


    Megumi thought inwardly but didn''t think much since she didn''t know him and she also didn''t think that she would be an acquaintance in the future, but then she noticed that Sora who sat beside her was in a very bad mood today since she could feel her aura which came from Sora''s body was very ominous.


    "That bitch¡­"


    Sora grumbled but then looked away.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi didn''t say anything then continued to y her game.


    The smartphone wasn''t that popr that day and it was rtively new technology. Then again the economy during that time wasn''t good either making most people think more about whether they could keep their job or not rather than thinking about smartphones.


    Smartphones are still umon for most people.


    That was why Megumi only yed either snake, bounce, space impact, etc or reading a book.


    Megumi could do this for several hours. She neither had a hobby, friend, or something that she wanted to pursue.


    Well, she might have one wish and that was a chance to fall in love. She wanted to feel that she could fall in love like a normal girl in her teens, but she didn''t think that she would have that chance since she was often ignored.


    Megumi turned her head toward the corridor again and looked at Haru who was walking with his girlfriend while thinking about what it felt like to have a boyfriend, before shaking her head and continuing to y a game.


    It was quitete after school, and it just happened that Megumi and Sora were in charge of cleaning the ss for today.


    Orange sun, a shout of students yed a sport on the field, but inside the ss, it was very quiet.


    Megumi and Sora didn''t say anything to each other and only cleaned the ss together.


    But at this moment, the door was opened.


    "Sora, do you need help?"


    They turned and saw Haru who brought a can of juice in his hands.


    "Haru!"


    Sora seemed excited to see him.


    "Here, I bring you grape juice," Haru said.


    Sora took the can of juice and drank it right away.


    Haru only shook his head then he noticed Megumi. "This¡­ Do you want it too?" He was a bit surprised since he only realized this girl just now.


    Megumi thought that she would be ignored, but didn''t expect him to notice her and offered her a juice.


    "Is that alright?" Her voice was very nd when she asked that question.


    "Why not? Here," Haru said and gave Megumi a juice too.


    Sora then noticed Megumi and asked in surprise, "Since when you''re here?!"


    "I have been here the whole time," Megumi answered inly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sora with a speechless expression and said, "I''m sorry that she is quite rude. My name is Kasugano Haruka, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Kato Megumi," Megumi answered.


    "Huh? Is there such a person inside the ssroom?" Sora seemed confused.


    "We have been sitting next to each other since first grade," Megumi answered inly and there wasn''t any anger or annoyance in her voice.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora was surprised then shocked when she heard it since she didn''t expect that both of them had been sitting next to each other for the entire year and a half.


    Haru was also speechless then looked at Megumi from up to down. He could see that Megumi was quite beautiful, but there wasn''t anything special from her. She wasn''t that tall nor short, her body also wasn''t petite or big only normal, her features were also beautiful, but there wasn''t anything remarkable.


    Haru would say that Megumi was a beautiful girl, but that was it.


    In the end, the three of them talked to each other, then this rtionship continued for the entire semester.


    Sora who had a bad temper and Megumi who was quite passive were really fit for each other.


    Sora oftenined to Megumi about Haru who kept changing his girlfriends, then Megumi only either listened or asked some questions.


    Megumi also learned from Sora that Haru and Sora were brother and sister, but Megumi could feel that Sora had a very big brotherplex to Haru, but she didn''t say anything.


    Haru also often joined them and the three of them also often went out together.


    Their rtionship was quite good, and Megumi also often did sarcasm to Haru which he onlyughed at. He had said that he was going to give the middle school girl a free lesson to make them be not easily fooled by men in the future.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi was quite speechless, but she also understood his charm and could see why a lot of girls fell for him. She also often asked whether she would be serious to any girls during middle school, but he said that it was too early since a teenager''s mind was unpredictable and troublesome.


    Haru had said that he might be serious during high school.


    Megumi only nodded hearing his exnation but noted in her heart that he might create a serious rtionship during high school.


    Their rtionship continued to be closer and they were often inseparable.


    Utaha also often joined them, often fighting with Sora from time to time.


    Megumi thought that her days were good, and it didn''t take a long time before it was time for Haru''s exam to enter high school.


    Without trouble, Haru had been epted into Shuchiin Academy which was known as one of the most prestigious schools in Japan together with Utaha.


    Megumi was also with him before congratting him for his eptance into that high school, and from that moment, she also had decided to join that high school since she also wanted to be together with both of them.


    Their days were good until it was during that day.


    February.


    Two weeks after the announcement that he had been epted into that high school, both of his parents died from an ident

 Chapter 682 Their Past 2

    <h4>Chapter 682 Their Past 2</h4>


    Megumi remembered that day clearly.


    Sora cried loudly during the day on Haru''s chest while Haru was quite pale forcing himself to smile while trying to calm Sora down.


    Megumi could feel that Haru''s back was so lonely that day.


    Everyone said their condolences to both Haru and Sora since both of them had lost their parents so early.


    No one would expect that such an ident would happen.


    Hiratsuka who came at that time along with the family from Haru''s father''s side told them that it was better to sell the apartment and lived with them in Chiba since most of their family lived there.


    Megumi who heard their conversation at that time felt very nervous, but also couldn''t say anything.


    Living in Tokyo was very expensive, especially in their area, it wasn''t cheap. They might have this apartment from their parents, and some insurance money after their parents'' passed away, but it might not be enough to pay for their education and other things until college if they decided to live in Tokyo.


    Both of them had lost their parents and they didn''t have a source of ie.


    Their family also didn''t want both of them to work part-time since they thought it was better for them to focus on studying.


    Their aunt and uncle had thought to receive them and lived with them in Chiba, but they needed to be separated since they couldn''t take care of both of them at the same time.


    Megumi thought that there was nothing that Haru, Sora, or she could do in this situation since they were minor. She was sitting with Utaha too at that time and she could see that Utaha was very distressed at that moment, but at that moment, she didn''t have time to talk with her since she also wasn''t in the mood. She knew very well that both of them weren''t that close and the one who connected them would move out from this ce.


    But Haru''s answer made everyone his family bbergasted since he had said that he wouldn''t move out and decided to stop from his school.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?!"


    "Do you want to throw away your future!"


    "You are very smart! You should continue to study!"


    There was a huge fight between them.


    Sora also didn''t want to move and also wanted to stay with him.


    From the family''s side, they wanted Haru to continue to study and be either doctor orwyer since he had a bright mind and good EQ, but he didn''t listen to them and told them that he would be alright. He said that he would work and pay for his sister''s tuition and everything.


    "Do whatever you want."


    It was the thing that Haru''s grandfather said at that moment that caused everyone to shut up.


    Megumi who saw Haru''s figure thought that this was a man and someone that every girl wanted to rely upon.


    Utaha''s eyes were shining at that moment and thought that this seemed to be simr to a manga scene or novel. But at the same time, she was happy that he didn''t move away.


    When it was over, everyone went back.


    Megumi thought to stay and Sora also wanted her to stay.


    Sleeping together at night, Megumi woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, but then she saw him sitting on the sofa silently while smoking. She frowned and wanted to reprimand him since it wasn''t good, but stopped when she saw his tears roll down silently.


    Looking absentmindedly at the picture of a family, without saying anything only the sound of a burnt cigarette could be heard.


    Megumi stopped for a moment and really wanted to hug him at that moment, but she knew that he didn''t want her to see him in a weak state. She also knew that losing both of his parents was a huge blow for him.


    "Oh, Megumi, did you wake up?" Haru noticed Megumi and hurriedly wiped away his tears. He hurriedly changed his expression.


    "Haru, are you alright?" Megumi asked.


    Haru smiled bitterly and said, "I want to say that I''m alright, but I''m not. I need to think about tuition, electricity, food, and a lot more things around¡­


    "I''m going to be homeless, do you think that there is a girl who wants to marry meter?"


    Megumi only smiled bitterly and thought that there would be a lot of girls who wanted to marry him even if he had lost his money. She knew Haru''s talent in talking very well and it wouldn''t be surprising for her if he found a richdy for money.


    "Don''t joke around, what are you going to do?" Megumi asked.


    "Well, it should be alright, you don''t need to worry," Haru said simply and put off the fire on the cigarette. He threw the cigarette into the trash can and thought to stop after this day.


    "Is there something that I can do for you?" Megumi asked. She really wanted to help him, but she knew that what she could do was limited.


    "Well, can you take care of Sora? Do your best to stop her from doing something stupid such as wanting to drop out of her school," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded and said, "I will do it." She would do that even if he didn''t ask.


    "Is there anything again?"


    Haru thought for a while and asked in a nervous manner, "C - Can we hug for a bit?"


    Megumi was stunned, but then she saw his hand was shaking for a while and gave him a gentle nod.


    Haru hugged Megumi without saying, but tightly in his arms.


    Megumi also hugged him while caressing his hair.


    "Uh¡­ Thank you."


    Haru stopped and said, "You should go back." His expression was a bit awkward.


    Megumi felt reluctant to stop and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to stay here for a bit," Haru said.


    "You should stop smoking," Megumi said.


    Haru onlyughed hearing that and said, "I''ll do it."


    Megumi showed a bit annoyance then left him since she knew that he needed time alone, but she really hoped to be able to help him with something.


    After that, Haru was really alright and he started to write a novel and it was being published right away by the publisher. He also used his appearance and social media to promote himself along with his book gaining a lot of fans in a short time and also getting a lot of money too.


    Megumi really thought that this guy could do anything, but she knew that he also started to change since he stopped ying around with girls.


    Then his career got better and better, from building a cafe, and a lot more.


    His aunt and uncle from his father''s side also didn''t say anything, but they secretly felt relieved.


    Megumi was by their side and saw a girl after the girl kept appearing around him. She didn''t say anything, but then she also knew how popr Haru was and thought that he would have a girlfriend soon. She felt quite ufortable when she thought about it and she didn''t think that he would be interested in her in personality.


    Then Haru invited them to go to the hot spring together.


    At that time, Megumi thought that Haru would confess his love to either Yuri or Utaha, but she wouldn''t expect that it would be her. She was really happy at that time, but she also knew very well about him and told him if she treated him the same as his past girlfriend then she would leave him, but deep in her heart, she really wanted him to not treat her like them and wanted to stay with him forever.


    Haru promised her at that time.


    Megumi was happy, but then she also felt guilty since she knew very well that Sora''s feeling towards Haru wasn''t something that a normal sibling should have, but both of them were two most important people in her life besides her parents who often ignored her and forgot about her portion during dinner or took her on a vacation.


    But she also had her own insecurity, she didn''t feel that she was special enough for Haru to stay with her. She knew that Haru had a lot of temptation with his career getting better and better and she also didn''t want to lose him.


    Then she heard about the trouble that he had gotten into after learning magic. She didn''t think that he was fooling around since she also trained under a ninja, but that trouble really shocked her.


    Megumi wasn''t that tangled since she knew that he would eat her soon andter, and thought that it was a way for him to not leave her.


    More and more girls came at him, it also made her quite distressed, and then she also told Sora about this matter before Sora also joined with her.


    It might sound quite immoral, but then she was also happy when she stayed with him.


    She wanted to see him able to continue to study in school.


    She wanted to see him able to get sess in his career.


    She wanted to see him happy.


    She wanted to spend time with him.


    She wanted to spend time together forever with him.


    "I only want a little happiness, staying with you by your side and not being forgotten by you."


    Megumi ended her story after saying those words to him.

 Chapter 683 Finally....

    <h4>Chapter 683 Finally¡­</h4>


    "I only want a little happiness, staying with you by your side and not being forgotten by you."


    "¡­"


    Haru somehow felt guilty in his heart. He looked at Megumi and remembered a lot of things that had happened between both of them, but he also felt that as a guy he was really lucky to have such a girl beside him.


    If he didn''t treasure her then a lot of readers mighte to kill himter, but such a thing wouldn''t happen. He also didn''t have an intention to give her to someone else and that was why he was going to utter a sentence that usually came out on Shoujo manga or TV Drama since he knew that this girl loved it.


    "Even if you say that you want to leave, I won''t let you¡­"


    Haru looked at Megumi and said, "You''re mine, and just a little happiness won''t do. I will make you the happiest girl in this world."


    Megumi smiled and felt warm moving closer toward him.


    Haru thought that this girl was very cute, but he was wondering whether it was alright for her to love and devote herself to him this much. It didn''t mean that he was unhappy, but he somehow also felt quite unworthy of such a deep love since he had betrayed her a lot of times. But at the same time, he realized how lucky he was to have her as his girlfriend.


    One thing that he needed to do was to make her the happiest in this world no matter what.


    "Haru, can I ask you something?" Megumi asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "How many girls have you dated besides me and Sora?" Megumi asked.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t lie to me. I have known you for a long time, and I have also seen a lot of things in the past during your middle school era." Megumi looked at him and said, "I hope that you don''t y with their heart." She could see that Haru really loved her and wouldn''t let go of her, but at the same time, she also didn''t want him to y around with girls'' hearts the same way as he did during his middle school time.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Megumi was thinking that he was a sexual deviant or something. He shook his head and said, "I have never yed with anyone now."


    "Then, does that mean that you have another girlfriend beside me and Sora?" Megumi said.


    "Why do you always think that I''m that kind of person?" Haru asked.


    "How many?" Megumi asked directly.


    "I''m¡­"


    "How many?"


    Haru sighed and said, "There are only three of you." He thought that it was a chance telling the truth to Megumi.


    Megumi was a bit surprised and said, "Isn''t it a bit too little?"


    "Little?" Haru was surprised.


    "I remember you dating seven or ten girls at the same time before," Megumi said.


    "That''s in the past," Haru said since he didn''t expect that his image would be so much worse in Megumi''s head.


    Megumi sighed and said, "I wonder really why I fell for you again?"


    Haru rolled his eyes and hugged her. "Isn''t there a saying that love is blind?"


    "I must be blind right now," Megumi said.


    "Well, if you''re blind then don''t worry, I''ll be your light, guide you, and stay with you all the time," Haru said.


    Megumi looked at Haru and asked, "You promise?"


    "I promise." Haru nodded.


    "So who is this third girl? Is it the girl that I have seen at the cafe before?" Megumi asked since she remembered the girl who had a critical illness in the past. She thought that Haru was dating him since if it was that girl then she might understand it. "So who is it?"


    "Utaha," Haru answered.


    "¡­"


    "Is Utaha-senpai, huh?" Megumi nodded with in expression.


    "You don''t seem to be that surprised?" Haru asked.


    "No, if it''s Utaha-senpai then I understand," Megumi said. She knew very well about Utaha''s feelings towards Haru since she had also known her for a long time too. "When have you dated?"


    "It''s¡­¡­" Haru exined when he had dated Utaha then also he hadn''t told her until now.


    Megumi who listened to him couldn''t help but say, "Don''t underestimate me, the moment we dated, I have prepared for such a thing to happen¡­"


    Haru hugged her and wondered how she felt right now, but he knew that her heart was very hurt thinking about sharing him with someone else.


    Megumi was also silent, letting him hug her body.


    Then suddenly she asked a question.


    "Have you done it with her?"


    "Done? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "Sex."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Yes."


    Megumi didn''t say anything afterward until she asked, "Haru, do you think that I''m not attractive?"


    "¡­"


    "How can you ask such a stupid question? Of course, you''re attractive," Haru said.


    "But¡­ You have never wanted to do that with me!"


    "Well, your age is a bit¡­"


    "Isn''t it the same as Utaha-senpai? And I''m not a child, especially after I''ve touched your penis from time to time," Megumi said.


    Haru thought for a while and remembered that both of their ages were the same since Utaha hadn''t had her birthday yet. Then he also felt that he was really scum considering what he had asked her. He looked at Megumi and would be lying if he wasn''t tempted. He moved on the top of her and said, "Well, it is Christmas eve, after all, I haven''t had my gift yet." He moved his mouth to her ear and whispered, "So I''ll take you as my gift."


    Megumi shuddered, and her legs squeezed together. "H - Haru¡­"


    "Shh¡­ You want this right? Don''t worry, I won''t leave you." Haru gave her a butterfly kiss from her neck to her chest slowly building up her desire slowly. His eyes turned a bit beastly and said in a deep voice, "Your mine after all."


    Megumi brought his lips to her lips.


    Kissing to each other, Haru''s hands didn''t stop and moved to her chest slowly kneading the soft thing along with the pointy things in the middle causing her to moan from time to time. His hand, which was holding her soft y, moved to her stomach, caressing it for a bit before she moved uncontrobly for a moment.


    Haru moved his hand to her sensitive spot and could feel how wet it was. He brought his hand to his nose then sniffed it.


    Megumi blushed and said, "D - Don''t sniff----"


    Haru licked his finger and said, "Delicious."


    Megumi shuddered once again and couldn''t say anything. She then noticed a huge bulge on his pants and said, "Doesn''t that hurt? Do you need me to help?"


    "For now, let''s focus on you. It is your first time." Haru looked at Megumi and said, "I want to make you feel good."


    Then he used every knowledge and instinct which he had learned in his life that night but didn''t make her too tired for the real thing.


    Haru had taken out his anaconda and was ready to ce it back in his nest.


    "H - Haru, I have brought something on my bag¡­" Megumi said with erratic breath and blush.


    "Your bag?" Haru checked Megumi''s back and found a pack of condoms.


    "¡­"


    Haru suddenly remembered something.


    "Sorry, I can''t use this."


    "Huh? Why?" Megumi was confused.


    "It won''t fit," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi looked at his anaconda and nodded. "Well, I need to choose carefully next time." She bit her lips then looked at Haru waiting for him.


    Haru knew what she meant and kissed her lips then slowly entered his anaconda inside the nest slowly. He had given her enough forey and there was only one thing to do after this.


    Her inside was slowly entered and felt that her entire body was full before she was hit by a wave of pleasure, making her unable to stop moaning and calling his name the entire time.


    "Haru!!!!!"


    She had turned from girl to woman that night.


    Opening her eyes, Megumi remembered the thing that had happened yesterday and couldn''t help but blush. Then she looked at Haru who was sleeping beside her then kissing his cheek continued to sleep feeling content, but then she realized that something stood up tall under the nket.


    "¡­"


    Megumi was speechless and decided to sleep since she was tired. At that moment, she also understood why this guy needed more than one girlfriend.

 Chapter 684 Christmas Party

    <h4>Chapter 684 Christmas Party</h4>


    Haru and Megumi slept until noon, but they didn''t stay and decided to go back since the Christmas party would be held at his cafeter tonight.


    "Haru, is it alright to cut part of this futon?" Megumi asked while showing the futon where they were sleeping togetherst night. She pointed her finger at the red mark on the futon which wasing from blood after she lost her first time.


    "It''s alright, but what do you want to do with it?" Haru asked.


    "I want to keep it as a memory," Megumi said and took a scissor cutting down the part where she lost her first time.


    Haru also remembered that Utaha also did the same and understood that girl was quite emotional after they lost their first time.


    Megumi folded it up then packed it into her bag.


    Haru walked toward her and helped her to walk since her legs were quite weak. He could see that her face had be more beautiful after both of them had done the act.


    Megumi looked at Haru and understood why this guy had more than one girlfriend.


    "Will you do Sora too?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, let''s wait until your graduationter."


    Megumi nodded and didn''t ask much, but she still reminded him.


    "You know Sora''s personality and I won''t be surprised if she ties you up in your bedroom then forces herself on you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes before changing the topic of conversation. "When is your entrance exam?"


    "It''s mid-January," Megumi said.


    "Then after the announcement of your eptance, let''s go for a holiday. London and the United States together with everyone," Haru said.


    Megumi nodded and said, "I have prepared the passport."


    "Good."


    They walked out of the hotel room together, then gave the key back to the receptionist before hearing someone talking about them. Even though the voices of the people who talked about them were quite small, they could hear them.


    "Chika, you can see that couple."


    "What''s wrong, Big Sis?"


    "You can see that both couples have just a Christmas eve, and from the girl''s movement she might have just lost her first time."


    "H - Huh?! W - What are you talking about, Big Sis?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and Megumi blushed, hiding her face on his arm. He looked at two sisters with pink hair and said, "Excuse me."


    Both sisters were startled when they heard his voice.


    "Y - Yes." 2x


    They looked at Haru and blinked their eyes. Then they looked at the girl in his arms, somehow feeling envious.


    "It''s not good to talk about someone behind their back," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Two girls sighed and apologized since they knew that they were very rude, but they were also curious about something.


    "U - Umm¡­ Can I ask you a question?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow but didn''t say anything.


    "Have we met somewhere?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether this girl tried to hit him up even though he was with his girlfriend. "No." He shook his head and said, "Then, we''ll leave you. Let''s go, Megumi."


    Megumi nodded and followed him while holding his hand.


    "¡­"


    "Big Sis, you''re too rude!"


    "Well, but that guy is handsome."


    "Well¡­"


    The girl rubbed her chin and said, "I have felt that I have seen that guy somewhere, but where¡­"


    "Really? You have?"


    "Well, I''m not sure, let''s go to father and mother."


    "Yes!"


    Haru and Megumi were ready to go back, but before that, they needed to buy a lot of souvenirs beforehand for everyone. Then they went to his cafe where the Christmas party would start.


    The trip was quite fast, and they arrived in his cafe in a few hours. Walking together with Megumi, Haru opened the door and saw a lot of smoke from the kitchen.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Water! Water!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Then when they heard the door was opened. They saw both Haru and Megumi.


    "H - HARU!!!!"


    Everyone was very happy when they saw him.


    Haru could see Nasa fainting on the floor and looked at everyone in confusion.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    Listening to their story, Haru learned that everyone wanted to cook something, but then they failed.


    They wanted to cook some other bread, and wanted to cook something incredible to surprise him, but they failed and caused the machine to malfunction.


    Ritsu didn''t help them and only looked at the situation since she didn''t think that it would be dangerous. She also thought that it was quite fun to watch them.


    "Haru! We''re hungry!"


    "How can you ask him to cook!" Seri was angry when she heard they asked her boss to cook.


    "Huh?! Why do you get angry?" Yuri asked with an annoyed expression.


    Utaha walked beside him then noticed Megumi who seemed to be more beautiful. She could see that Megumi''s legs were quite weak and thought she had be a woman. She walked toward Megumi and said, "Kato-san, why don''t we talk about each other over there?"


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, Utaha-senpai. I have thought of talking with you." She looked at Sora and said, "Sora."


    Sora looked at both Megumi and Utaha then nodded walking toward them since she also had heard their conversation before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and didn''t expect that it would turn into a mess.


    "H - Haru¡­" Nasa weakly woke up from the floor when he heard Haru''s voice.


    "Well, calm down. I''ll cook right away," Haru said.


    "Yay!!!!"


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi gathered together on the side.


    "I love Haru," Utaha said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi looked at each other.


    "I also dated him," Utaha said.


    "Then?"


    Utaha looked at both of them and said, "Let''s be good sisters to each other."


    "¡­"


    "I don''t mind," Megumi said.


    "Megumi!" Sora was startled and asked, "Is that alright?" She was quite surprised at Megumi''s reaction.


    "It''s okay. We''ve talked to each other before," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Utaha didn''t know what Haru had said to Megumi, but she was happy that Megumi epted her. She looked at Sora waiting for her answer.


    "¡­"


    Sora noticed the gaze of both of them and said, "It''s alright. I have known about your rtionship for a while."


    Utaha jumped into both of them and hugged them.


    "¡­"


    Sora and Megumi were a bit speechless at Utaha''s reaction, but they also hugged her.


    "Well, let''s talk about another thing," Utaha said and sat down elegantly.


    "Another thing?"


    Utaha''s eyes turned serious and said, "What will happen if another girl appears once again in the future?"


    "¡­"


    This thing needed to be discussed with three of them. Even though they had agreed to share him together, it didn''t mean the next one would agree and they might not agree to let them join them.


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora had known each other since middle school, and they knew him before he had already attained his sess. That was why they wanted to protect him from bad women, but when they thought about Haru, they felt that they didn''t need to worry about him since this guy might y with the heart of those bad women. They knew that this guy was a bastard, but his charm made them unable to hate him rather they loved him dearly.


    "Do you know anyone?" Sora asked. She was wondering who was very close to him at that moment.


    They looked at each other and continued to discuss countermeasures along with trying to keep him in ce since they didn''t want to have too many sisters.


    Haru had cooked the food for the Christmas party, it was a very festive mood. What he was sad about was that Maki couldn''t join their party, but she would help him on 28 Decemberter during the Winter Comiket since they had practiced a band together for a long time.


    The food was very awesome, and there was roll cake, various fishes which were cut in sashimi along with sushi rice and making their own kaisendon or sushi, pancake, juices, sodas, beer (for the adult), karaage (fried chicken) because he didn''t like turkey since its taste was quite in.


    Akane was sitting next to him trying to ask him whether both of them could talk to each other alone.


    Haru had been avoiding Akely, but he had always answered her phone and chatted. Their rtionship was good, but he hadn''t been doing that kind of thing with her after the problem of his magic had been solved. He also thought to stop doing that kind of thing together with her.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha seemed to have made a truce and even became closer to each other talking about him while eating the food together.


    Nasa and Haru talked about the chatting app that they were about developing together along with the development of Instagram in the future.


    Seri nodded and listened to their conversation, but at the same time, it had been a while for her to have a party with everyone and it felt nice.


    "Stop talking about the job! Let''s y a game!" Yuri suddenly said.


    "Game?"


    "Yeah, let''s do a King''s Game!"


    Yuri stood up in the center of everyone and was ready to y the game.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 685 Kings Game

    <h4>Chapter 685 King''s Game</h4>


    After Yuri proposed to y a King''s Game, Nasa decided to go back early since he felt something bad was about to happen.


    Haru didn''t stop him and it made him the only male in this ce. When he came back on the second floor after he had sent Nasa, he could see that everyone seemed to be very excited when they were about to y this game.


    Even though Nasa had decided to retire, their desire to y this game didn''t subdue rather they became even more excited.


    Nasa wasn''t here, and that meant they could ask Haru a lot of thingster since they didn''t need to worry about other men''s eyes during the game. They had a lot of things that they wanted to ask himter if they had be a king in this game.


    Kosaka, Akane, Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Yuri, Ritsu, Seri, Shiina, and Iwasawa had prepared the sticks that would be used for the King''s Game.


    The King''s Game!


    It is a pretty simple game.


    Gather up a bunch of wooden sticks. Number them ording to the number of yers, with one designated as a winning stick. If you draw a winning stick, you''re the King. Everyone else is amoner. The King can order themoners to do anything he/she wants!


    "So I can ask anything as long as I''m the king, right?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes." Yuri nodded.


    "Can I chain him up or order him to wear chastity pants?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Even though Utaha''s request was a bit weird, as long as she had be a King in this game, she could ask anything.


    "OI!!!"


    Haru hurriedly stopped them and said, "I feel that this game might be dangerous, let''s add one rule before we start the game."


    "One rule?"


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Everyone wrote down their order and ced them inside a tissue box.


    Haru was afraid that some of them would ask for a very strange order and decided to write down their order first on the paper then cing it inside the tissue box.


    The person who became a King in the game would pull the order inside the tissue box and order whichmoners would do the order.


    "That''s a weird rule," Iwasawa said.


    But no one rejected that rule and started the game right away.


    Seri, who ate a chocte stick, thought that it had been a while since she had fun.


    They grabbed the wooden stick of their choice.


    "Everyone''s got one?" Yuri asked.


    They nodded.


    "Alright¡­"


    "Who''s the King?"


    They took out the wooden sticks and waited for someone to announce who the King was.


    "I''m the King. Let''s see what kind of embarrassing order that I''ll get for you¡­ Hic¡­!" Kosaka said. Her face was quite reddened since she was a bit drunk from drinking wine and beer. "Hic¡­!" She grabbed a paper from the tissue box and said, "Number 5, wear a maid uniform."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Haru at that moment.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Haru felt insulted when everyone looked at him thinking that he was the one who wrote down that order.


    "So it isn''t you?" Megumi asked.


    "Well, it''s me¡­" Haru said and looked away, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at Haru and knew very well that this guy had a maid fetish. T


    "So who is number 5? Who is this embarrassing guy who will wear a maid uniform when everyone is wearing normal clothes?" Utaha asked.


    Seri raised her hand and felt embarrassed at this moment. She looked at Haru with a hateful expression since she had to wear a maid uniform because of him.


    "There''s a maid uniform in the room. I''ll help you," Ritsu said.


    "Tch!"


    Some girls clicked their tongues in a low voice since wearing a maid uniform could get Haru''s favorability in this game.


    Sora pinched Haru''s waist since this guy was always thinking with his lower body.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only hoped for the game to continue since he was afraid if this continued his image would be destroyed further.


    Seri who hade out wearing a french maid uniform and her appearance was very sexy, especially the ck stocking that wrapped her smooth and sexy legs, then her hair which was tied in a braid. Lastly, her bombastic breasts which almost burst out from her outfit.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t look at Seri for too long since everyone was looking at him. "Let''s continue the game!" He tried to change the topic since their gaze started to hurt him.


    Seri was embarrassed, but somehow happy when she was his reaction.


    The game continued and Sora became the king.


    Sora took the order and said, "Number 1 confesses to Number 4."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Whose order is this?" Utaha asked.


    "Me," Akane said.


    "¡­"


    Sora was quite interested and asked, "So who is Number 1 and who is number 4?"


    "I''m Number 1," Megumi said.


    "I''m Number 4," Iwasawa said.


    They were wondering what Megumi would do in this situation.


    Megumi looked at Iwasawa and said, "Iwasawa-san, I like you." Her tone was very in and there wasn''t any fluctuation of embarrassment or excitement. It was so in that they didn''t think that Megumi was confessing.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s all?" Yuri asked.


    "It''s done, right?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    "L - Let''s continue¡­"


    They nodded and continued the game. This time the King was Iwasawa.


    Iwasawa took a paper then her face turned red. "W - Who the heck is writing this kind of order?!"


    Everyone was confused by Iwasawa''s words, but then they were startled when they saw the order.


    "I''m the one who wrote it," Utaha said.


    "¡­"


    "T - Then Number 6, read the thing that is written in this paper," Iwasawa said.


    "I''m Number 6," Shiina said.


    "¡­"


    Shiina took the paper and started to read. "S-Stop! I-I''ming! I-I''ming! It feels good! I can feel iting!¡­¡­" Her tone was also quite in, but then her face showed confusion with this order.


    But for the people in their surroundings, their faces were turning red.


    "Utaha, what will happen if you really get your own paper!" Yuri was a bit angry when she thought that she would be the one who got that order.


    "Hmm? Well, I wrote that down because I wanted to read it myself¡­" Utaha said while looking at Haru. "Right?"


    "¡­"


    ''Why is it only me?''


    Haru could feel everyone''s gaze bore deep into his body.


    Then they continued the game and the one who became the King was Akane.


    "Let''s see¡­" Akane took the paper and said, "Number 3 needs to wear a naked apron for the entire game."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was shocked by this order.


    "W - Who the heck has written that order?!" Yuri''s face was as red as her hair.


    "It''s me," Akane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So who is Number 3?" Akane asked.


    Haru looked at the number of wooden sticks that he had grabbed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Haru and somehow felt a bit interested when they saw him in a naked apron.


    "Don''t you think that this order is a bit too much?" Haru asked.


    Yuri shook her head and said, "King''s order is absolute, you need to follow her order."


    "Agree."


    Sora and Utaha said at the same time.


    "Haru, I have prepared the apron," Ritsu said after she hade back from the room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Ritsu and for the first time that an efficient secretary wasn''t all that good.

 Chapter 686 Deep Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 686 Deep Resentment</h4>


    Waiting for a while, everyone was in anticipation to see him in a naked apron, then the door of the room was opened showing his figure which was only wearing a brown apron with a cute pr bear face on the center of the apron.


    But then there was a huge bulge that was very hard to ignore making some of them embarrassed, but some of the girls looked at him as if he was delicious meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether he had be a striptease model making him sigh. He was quite depressed and walked back until his ass was pped by Utaha.


    *p!*


    Utaha gave him a thumbs up.


    "¡­"


    Haru was expressionless and didn''t say anything, only looking at Utaha with deep resentment.


    But then again one after another also tried to p his ass, but he hurriedly stopped them. He didn''t have a masochist tendency and told them that the game should continue.


    They felt a bit disappointed since they couldn''t touch his delicious ass, but they nodded and continued the game.


    There were a lot of weird orders such as eating something weird, doing a strange dance, and a lot more.


    The night continued and they also drank a lot of things, but then the beer and wine were mixed at the party.


    Before long some of them were drunk and slept right away while looking at some of them who were still sober.


    Haru was in his naked apron and sighed and helped to put a nket on them since it would be dangerous if they were caught in the cold.


    "Haru¡­¡­"


    Sora hugged her favorite bunny doll while saying something naughty.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t know what kind of dream this girl had inside her dream, but he didn''t intend to wake her up.


    "If I didn''t know then I would have thought that you were building a harem."


    Haru turned and looked at Akane who sipped a wine slowly.


    Akane didn''t drink that much since she had intended to do that kind of thing with him since she felt very hot.


    "You''re not sleeping yet?" Haru asked.


    Akane pulled him to the kotatsu (warming table) and said, "Let''s do it here."


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "No."


    "¡­"


    Akane raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why?" It was her first time when someone rejected her to do that kind of thing with her. Frankly, she didn''t think that she could be satisfied with a normal guy on the street after she had done that with Haru, and she didn''t think that there was someone who could match him.


    "We''re friends, right? I feel that we should stop doing that kind of thing," Haru said.


    "Didn''t you have fun with me before? What makes you stop doing this?" Akane thought for a while and said, "If you feel guilty about your girlfriend, then isn''t it toote? We have done it a lot of times!" She held him and tried to open his pants.


    "No, listen to me!" Haru stopped her hand and the only thing that he was d that everyone was sleeping so they wouldn''t hear their conversation.


    "Why¡­?" Akane asked while looking at him in confusion. She had always been confident with her charm, and it really shocked her when someone rejected her. She also knew that Haru was the same kind of person as her, and that was why she wasfortable with him since he had never asked her to be with him or her responsibility.


    Both of them were in a free rtionship.


    But then when Haru who had slowly retracted from her and didn''t evene to her apartment again, somehow it made her very empty.


    Akane had tried to go to a bar waiting for someone to pick her up like in the past, but she couldn''t get the same excitement that she had with Haru. Then she could only go back to her apartment using her own hands to satisfy herself.


    "I want to change, so¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that he really should part with Akane since he felt that their rtionship wasn''t healthy andpletely messed up. "Let''s stop having sex with each other." In the past, he was under the control of "pleasure magic" and it might not be good to plunge his anaconda to the random hole from now on after his serious talk with Megumi.


    Akane looked at him and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "You won''t regret it?" Akane asked.


    "No." Haru shook his head.


    Akane looked at Haru again and snorted inwardly. Even though she knew what this guy was serious, but then again, she wanted to see how long he held on. She didn''t think that Haru could stop her charm and once again went back to her arms. "Alright, let''s stop having sex, but I can go to this ce, right?"


    "Sure," Haru said. He sighed in relief since he felt that everything had turned alright and thought to go to sleep. "I''ll sleep first." He wanted to go to his room since everyone was sleeping in the living room.


    Akane held his hand and said, "Sleep here."


    "No, he is going to sleep here."


    Megumi suddenly appeared beside them and pulled him to her side.


    "¡­¡­"


    Akane was surprised and wondering whether Megumi had heard their conversation. She also didn''t notice her for a while and at the same time, she knew that Megumi was Haru''s girlfriend. Squinting her eyes, she wasn''t in a hurry and knew that she could get him. Sheid with everyone and slept since she was also quite sleepy after drinking a bit too much.


    Haru was sleeping beside Megumi and knew that this girl had been listening from the start.


    "You''ve stopped your rtionship with Akane-san?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, you''ve heard it right?" Haru said.


    "It''s a bit weird, but I don''t feel very good about Akane-san," Megumi whispered.


    "Well, we won''t have that kind of rtionship again," Haru said. He knew that he needed to be more responsible from now on. He might not y around in this world, but it would be different in another world, right?


    Megumi nodded and moved closer toward him before pulling his arm to hug her.


    "I have agreed to share you with another girl, but please never lie to me, alright?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I won''t lie to you." He thought for a while and asked, "Do you want to do it again?" That was what he was trying to do and that was to not lie to his girlfriends again.


    Megumi blushed and pinched his arm. "Sleep!"


    Haru only smiled and closed his eyes sniffing her hair that smelled really good before entering thend of dream.


    28 December.


    In the early morning, Maki was in her house waiting for Haru toe to pick her up. She had told both of her parents about it and they didn''t really mind since she would only go out for one day and only until in the evening.


    Both of Maki''s parents also wanted to meet with Haru since they also wanted to talk about him about a lot of things since they had often seen him in the newspaper, but the most important thing that they needed to know was what was his rtionship with their daughter.


    Even though Maki''s father had known Haru since he was a child, it didn''t mean that he was going to ept their rtionship since Maki was still very young.


    But for Maki''s mother, she didn''t really mind it and even supported it when she thought her daughter would marry Haru.


    "¡­"


    Maki who was being questioned by her parents had her face turned as red as her hair. Then she looked at her smartphone and saw a message that Haru was right in front of her house. She stood up and said, "Mom, Papa, I''ll go out first!" She hurriedly ran since she didn''t want them to question Haru.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    They looked at their daughter who pulled Haru to his car.


    "Maki, don''t I need to greet your parents first?" Haru asked.


    "You can do thatter!" Maki said since she didn''t want to have an embarrassing episode with her parents after being questioned by her parents about her rtionship with Haru.


    But Haru didn''t listen to Maki and still greeted Maki''s parents since it would be too rude to leave directly. However, he didn''t stay too long since everyone had been waiting at the venue.


    "Well, they have gone away¡­" Maki''s mother said.


    "We can ask himter after they have gone back," Maki''s father said.


    They looked at each other and nodded thinking about their daughter''s happiness.

 Chapter 687 Winter Comiket 1

    <h4>Chapter 687 Winter Comiket 1</h4>


    Winter Comiket.


    Haru and Kosaka had worked together to create Fate/Stay Night and they hoped that this game would be sessful.


    Kosaka had done her best to draw the illustration of the game.


    Haru had also done his best to promote this game. He had promoted this game using traditional and online promotions.


    From the traditional promotion, he ced the promotion on his railways''pany making the people whomunicated using on his railways''pany knew about this new game from the poster within the train, station, bus, and some taxis.


    Haru had also used an online promotion from his social media to his NicoNico website to promote this game. He also sold 3,000 copies of his game early to the famous people in the ACGmunity so they would be able to tell their friends and announced their thoughts about this game making some people couldn''t wait to buy this game themselves.


    His NicoNico had been in a rage in this country and there were more than seven million ounts that had registered on this website, and there were one million ounts that were registered as VIP (paid members) on this website making it the biggest ACG (Anime, Comic, and Game)munity in this country.


    Haru had also wanted to buy a sports club overseas so he could promote this video hosting website better.


    If possible then he also wanted to buy one of the three recordbelspany since it would also able to promote his NicoNico through music.


    Haru remembered a lot of popr singers and making the biggest recordbels in the world wasn''t impossible since there were a lot of songs in his original world that hadn''t appeared in this world.


    Then there were also six major film studios, if also possible he also wanted to get his one on one of them making him able to be a true mogul in this world.


    Video hosting websites, social media, recordbels, film studios, television stations, and a lot more.


    The only thing that stopped him was he didn''t have enough money, but then again, he was thinking of selling some shares on his Instagram since 90% share of thispany was owned by him.


    There were 50 million ounts on Instagram and it kept increasing making its valuation hit 5 billion USD.


    Haru had thought that it was necessary to sell some of his shares since it would give him an ally while also making the development of the app easier.


    The only problem might be Facebook since it wanted to buy Instagram from him, but then again, he didn''tck money and he also didn''t intend to fully sell this app since he wasn''t stupid enough to sell a 100 billion USD valuation app.


    Haru didn''t mind selling it, but he needed to wait until the fruit had ripped.


    Now, let''s continue to talk about the Winter Comiket and Fate/Stay Night.


    The Winter Comiket is being held at Tokyo Big Sight.


    It is officially known as the Tokyo International Exhibition Center, which is a convention and exhibition center in Tokyo, Japan, and thergest one in the country.


    The event will be held from December 29 to 31 from 10:00 am-4:00 pm each day.


    It was a very famous event in this country and would be participated by at least 500,000 attendants.


    It was also a perfect chance for someone to promote and sell their work.


    Kosaka, Yuri, Shiina, Iwasawa, and Megumi hade to the venue early while managing the staff to set up their booths quickly.


    Megumi also came since she wanted to help him and she was also curious about the sales of this game.


    Utaha and Sora also came, but they wouldeter since they weren''t morning people. They only came to this event because they were curious about the event, and might onlye for the first day of the event.


    Then there was also a matter of concert which would be held at the event and they would participate in it.


    Maki hadn''t talked about this event with her parents and she was helping him secretly,ter bing a part of the band that was led by Iwasawa.


    "Thank you, Maki," Haru said while driving toward the event''s venue.


    "Hmph! It''s not like, I want to help you! I''m just free that''s all!" Maki said while looking away with a blush.


    Haru could see Maki''s smile on the reflection of the window and couldn''t help but think that she was very cute. "But even so, I''m very thankful." He thought that this girl was cuter than Erina since Maki''s personality was a bit meeker than Erina, but then again, both of them were cute and Erina''s boobs were bigger than Maki.


    "Do you have that much confidence in this game?" Maki asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I have nned to make franchises from this game." He looked at her and asked, "So what did you say to your parents so you can go out with me today?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki blushed and looked away. "I - It just studies! Yes, I have told Papa and Mom that we''re going to study!" She didn''t know why she was blushing, but she was quite embarrassed when she told him about this since she felt that she had be naughty. girl for lying to her parents.


    "So you''ve decided to enter Otonokizaka High School?" Haru asked. He didn''t think that Maki''s parents would let such a cute and pure girl enter Hyakkaou Private Academy since that ce was like hell and some people would change into evil after entering this ce, but he was quite surprised since she didn''t intend to join Shuchiin Academy like Sora, Yuri, Utaha, and Megumi.


    Maki nodded and said, "I want to study in the ce where my mom is studying."


    "I know someone in that ce if you''re being bullied then tell me," Haru said. He thought about Nozomi and Tojo who he met at his shrine since both of them were in second grade at Otonokizaka High School.


    "Hmph! I''m not weak enough to get bullied!" Maki said proudly.


    "Well, that''s true¡­ You''re rich Ojou-sama after all," Haru said.


    Haru''s father was a doctor and before his father had passed away his father was working at Maki''s hospital. Maki''s parents owned tworge hospitals in Tokyo making her family very rich.


    "You sure have guts to say that I''m rich Ojou-sama¡­¡­" Maki stared at Haru and knew that the luck of this guy was really big and he was also very talented, but she didn''t expect him to be a billionaire so quickly. "There is a lot of television, magazines, or newspapers who want to interview you, why don''t you do it?"


    "I still want to be low-key," Haru said without hesitation. "If I''m too famous then both of us can go out together like this."


    Maki nodded and said, "That''s true¡­" But then she realized something and blushed. "W - Why I should go out with you in the future?!"


    "So you don''t want to go out or y together with me in the future?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well, if I''m not busy then I''ll think about it, but I can''t promise you, alright! My dream is to be a doctor! I can''t y around during high school!" Maki said with a blush.


    "I know, I know, my grade is good, I can tutor you," Haru said.


    "I - I''ll think about it¡­" Maki answered while looking away trying to hide her smile.


    They continued to talk to each other and Haru really had fun teasing Maki making her pout, but alsoughed at the same time.


    It didn''t take them a long time to arrive in Tokyo Big Sight and enter using staff membership walking toward the location of their booth.


    "You''rete!" Sora said to both of them.


    "¡­"


    "My bad, there''s a traffic jam earlier." Haru apologized and looked at the booth which had been prepared. "For now, let''s get prepared since the event has almost started now."


    They nodded in response.


    Haru looked around and asked, "Where is Kosaka?"


    "She''s on the toilet," Megumi said. "She seems nervous, you should talk to him."


    Haru nodded and said, "I know." He took his costume for the performanceter walking toward the location of Kosaka.

 Chapter 688 Winter Comiket 2

    <h4>Chapter 688 Winter Comiket 2</h4>


    Inside the toilet, Kosaka sighed and looked at hisplexion in the mirror. She didn''t have a good sleep since she was too nervous to go to sleepst night. There were two ck circles on her eyes, but she hid it with makeup so it wouldn''t be noticeable. She was afraid their game didn''t have good sales in this Winter Comiket. She knew that she had worked hard, but then working hard alone wasn''t enough.


    ''If only I''m his lover¡­''


    Kosaka thought since if she was Haru''s lover then it wouldn''t be hard to ask him again to support her, but she wasn''t. She knew that it would be hard to ask him to help her to create another game when the game that they had created was a failure. She knew that Haru had done his best to promote the game, but her mind started to wander and she was wondering whether she wasn''t beautiful enough for him to see her. She kneaded her breasts but then shook her head before deciding to leave the toilet as the event almost started. But when she wasing out from the toilet, she heard a familiar voice.


    "You''re alright?"


    *!!!*


    Kosaka was startled but sighed in relief when she saw him. "Why are you here? Is there something with the booth?"


    "No, but you haven''t had sleep, right?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka sighed and said, "If the sales are good then I will sleep soundlyter." She thought for a bit and asked, "Don''t you think 200,000 copies for the target is a bit too much?" She was worried the games wouldn''t be sold. that much.


    "No, I feel that it is too smallpared to what I have done to the promotion," Haru said.


    "But what if the result isn''t good?" Kosaka asked.


    "Kosaka, I have done my best on the promotion and wrote down the story, and you''ve done your best on illustration and other''s things. That''s why we need to believe in our game," Haru said.


    Kosaka looked at Haru and would be lying if she didn''t fall in love with him, but then again, she decided to hold it for a moment.


    "Yeah, let''s believe in our game."


    They have done everything they can and for now, they can only wait for the result of their game.


    Tomoya Aki is a normal middle schoolboy in his third year. Even though his entrance exam was almost started, there was something more important that he needed to do and that was to buy a copy of "Fate/Stay Night" on Winter Comiket.


    Tomoya was a fairly normal boy with short ck hair and ck frame sses, but on the inte, he was a famous streamer and blogger who talked about otaku-rted goods such as a light novel, manga, and game whose name was "TAKI".


    Tomoya had always loved otaku and the 2D world, and he had always wanted to share the beauty of the otaku-world with everyone in this world.


    That was why he decided to do a lot of part-time jobs to support his hobby, and told everyone about his review about those games on his blog, but two months ago, a video hosting website which was known as "NicoNico" suddenly appeared.


    At first, this website was known as a forum along with a website to publish a light novel, but then it had turned into a video hosting website.


    Tomoya, who saw this website had started to fall in love then he also realized how easy it was to create a video about his otaku-rted review. He didn''t hesitate and created his own channel, but then he didn''t expect that it would bring him a lot of fortune.


    It had always been his principle to not receive money or advertisement from anyone since he wanted to tell his truest review to everyone, but then his channel had be so popr and he had received money from his fans and everyone who watched his review video on "NicoNico" website making him able to support his hobby further and bought more otaku-rted things.


    But let''s talk about thatter since there is something more important than that!


    Fate/Stay Night.


    Tomoya had gotten a special code that was able to buy the game firsthand. But even if he had already bought it in the past and even yed it as an otaku he needed more than three copies to support his favorite creator. It was the reason why he hade to the Winter Comiket. Besides buying other copies of Fate/Stay Night, he also wanted to search for a treasure in this event.


    Why is he very interested in this game? The answer is simple and because the writer of this game is Kasugano Haruka.


    In otaku-world Kasugano Haruka''s name was very famous since he was one of the famous light novel writers who was able to y the emotion of his reader.


    Tomoya was also Haru''s fan after the moment he read his novel for the first time. He had fallen in love with him and became his biggest fan, but that wasn''t all of them since Haru had created a lot of wonderful things such as "Sword Art Online" and "5 Cm Per Second". He couldn''t wait for both novels to be published. Then there was also his new weekly manga magazine which was known as "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" that would be sold next year. He would definitelye to the convenience store to buy that magazine to support him.


    Lastly, it was a "NicoNico" which was a famous video hosting website for a lot of people in this country and also the biggest ACGmunity in this country.


    If there wasn''t this website, then Tomoya needed to wake up every morning and go backte to work on his part-time jobs, but with this "NicoNico". He had be a famous streamer that could generate arge sum of money from the support of his fans so he could share a lot of wonderful otaku-rted things with everyone. His spending was quite high after all since he needed to buy a lot of otaku-rted things and it was the reason why he was very thankful for this website.


    There was also talk that Kasugano Haruka who was the famous "Golden Boy" who had created his fortune from the gold futures, but Tomoya didn''t care about that since he felt that Kasugano Haruka would be the King in this otaku-world.


    Tomoya thought that Kasugano Haruka was a modern Oda Nobunaga who would conquer the world otaku-rted things. If that was the case, then he would do his best to support him and became Shibata Katsuie in this otaku-world.


    Let''s talk about that matterter since he needs to talk about something more important first!


    Fate/Stay Night! That''s right this game!


    A few days before the Winter Comiket.


    Tomoya had gotten this game a few days ago and yed it directly on hisputer.


    "Hiks¡­ Hiks¡­ Hiks¡­"


    "SAKURA!!!!"


    "Iliya!!!!"


    Tomoya screamed while crying loudly in his room ying this game. He had ended the three routes on the game and couldn''t help but apud Haru''s writing ability to be able to mess up his feeling like this.


    However, there was also an hi scene that made him a bit of a hypocrite if he told the reader that he wasn''t excited.


    Tomoya also didn''t expect Kosaka''s illustration ability would be this powerful and made him couldn''t help but give this illustrator two thumbs up right away.


    But then he was a bit resentful toward Haru since there were a lot of characters that he had grown to love and started to die one by one. He hated Haru who yed with his feelings, but then he couldn''t hate him since he was able to create such a wonderful game.


    His feeling was a contradiction and started to wonder whether he had be a tsundere.


    There were a lot of points that made this game wonderful.


    First was a story, but he didn''t need to exin it since Kasugano Haruka was famous for his story.


    The second was illustration, Tomoya was a bit worried about Kosaka who was only a bit famous mangaka in the past, but he needed to change his opinion about this illustrator since her illustration was wonderful.


    The third was the setting, the setting of this game was very wonderful. There were seven servants who fought each other and each character was famous historical and myth character in history such as King Arthur, Cu Chin, Medea, Heracles, etc, especially King Arthur since he didn''t expect them to make King Arthur be a woman.


    Lastly, the music.


    Tomoya had to admit that the music was very awesome and if he knew the singer then he didn''t hesitate to buy her singleter.


    Back to the present.


    Tomoya was in the line to enter Winter Comiket, but then he had to admit that the number of people who came to this event had increased each year.


    During the Summer Comiket, this year, there were at least 500,000 people who came to this ce.


    During Winter Comiket was no exception, and there were a lot of people who had been waiting in line waiting for the event to start.


    Tomoya''s intention toe to this event was pretty simple and that was to buy a copy of "Fate/Stay Night" again. He needed at least three copies for his own use, for lending use, and thest one was for his collection. As a true otaku, that was thest thing that he needed to do to support his favorite creator.


    Tomoya also thought that it was his chance to meet Kasugano Haruka and if possible he wanted to say how wonderful his work was along with alsoining about there were a lot of characters who died in the story making both hate and love him turn him into tsundere once again.


    The organizer opened the door of the event then everyone started to enter the venue one by one.


    Tomoya was impatient, but he also knew how important it was to line up.


    Entering the venue, Tomoya looked around and saw a booth of "Rogue en rogue" which sold "Fate/Stay Night". He was wondering whether it was a creator circle that was created by Haru and Kosaka, but then he had a feeling that this "Rogue en rogue" wouldn''t just be a creator circle, and it might be possible for it to create a legend.


    There were a lot of people in the booth and everyone couldn''t wait to buy "Fate/Stay Night".


    "Everyone please line up! Please don''t push each other! Don''t worry, there is enough of the game for everyone!"


    The staff worked hard to manage a group of people who wanted to buy the game.


    Tomoya also lined up and looked around the booth, but he didn''t see Kasugano Haruka.


    However, he saw Kosaka and couldn''t help but say that her illustration was very good and he really loved it.


    "Thank you, if you have time then you should watch the concert too," Kosaka said since she also wanted to support Iwasawa.


    "Concert? Is it the singer from the game?" Tomoya asked.


    "Yes."


    Kosaka didn''t talk much since she also helped with the sales. Her eyes became brighter and brighter when a lot of people came to buy her game. ''7,000 yen times 200,000¡­'' She thought that she should buy a Ferrari first.


    Tomoya nodded and looked at his watch and knew that there was still time before the concert. He took arge step and decided to search for a treasure inside the ce since it was his job to share a lot of wonderful otaku-rted things to the world!

 Chapter 689 Winter Comiket 3

    <h4>Chapter 689 Winter Comiket 3</h4>


    Haru was backstage and wore a lion mask on his head.


    Maki was wearing a cat mask on her head.


    Yuri was wearing a dog mask on her head.


    Shiina was wearing a fox mask on her head.


    Only Iwasawa was the only one who didn''t wear a mask on her head.


    Ritsu looked at them and nodded. "Good luck everyone, NicoNico will also stream the concertter."


    They nodded when they heard it.


    Maki, Yuri, and Shiina weren''t that nervous since they were wearing masks.


    But Iwasawa was different since it was her first step to bing a popr singer. "I know."


    "Don''t worry, I know that you have that skill and now, you can show that to everyone," Haru said.


    Iwasawa smiled at Haru and said, "Thank you." She knew that she wouldn''t have this chance without him and because of that, she wouldn''t waste this chance and did her best.


    "You''re the leader, you should say something," Haru said.


    Iwasawa nodded and said, "Let''s rock everyone today!"


    "YEAH!!!!" 4x


    Erina was in her room and opened a NicoNico website from herptop. She didn''t expect Haru to be the one who created this website, but it was very rare for her to open this kind of website since she was quite busy with her job and school.


    If Haru didn''t tell her that he was going to perform on the stage then she wouldn''t know about it.


    Both of them often talked to each other, after Alice''s incident talking about a lot of things and not only about food.


    Erina also enjoyed a talk about food and trivial things with him, but she was often embarrassed since this guy loved to tease her. She wanted to say that she liked him, but she didn''t want to say it to him since she wanted him to be the one who confessed to her.


    "When is the concert?!"


    Erina was quite impatient while watching the screen of herputer.


    Alice wanted to go to Erina''s room to invite her to watch Haru''s band perform together at the venue, but Erina rejected her since Erina said that she was too busy. She wanted to go by herself, but then her grandfather suddenly called her. She knew that she couldn''t go out, but she could watch his performance on the websiteter. She was a bit disappointed, but she also knew that her grandfather had said that there was an important matter that he needed to discuss with her. She was wondering what her grandfather wanted to talk about with her.


    ''Is it about Erina?''


    If so then she needed toe to her grandfather as soon as possible!


    Kirari was in her study room. After she had be the student president council of Hyakkou Academy, there were a lot of things that she needed to do and she also had a lot of ns on her head. She leaned on her chair and wondered when she could meet him and really hated this winter vacation.


    It wasn''t a secret that Haru had a girlfriend, but Kirari believed that she could steal him from her. She was confident in herself and knew that she could do it. Then she remembered that he had told her that he was going to perform on Winter Comiket and to sell his game. She had yed his game before and had to admit that the story was very hard to forget.


    Frankly, her favorite character in the story was Heracles since she loved to see it die then rebirthed several times to fight against Gilgamesh since she was thrilled by the fading of thest spark, when a person''s lifees to an end and states, she can''t get enough of that.


    Kirari opened herptop and opened the "NicoNico" website. She had to admit that if she didn''t meet him then she didn''t think that there was someone who could be her mate.


    "Maybe inviting him to the house is too hasty¡­"


    Kirari thought while waiting for his performance to start. She knew Haru was young and it might not be good enough to chain him up, but she also knew about his charm and there would be a lot of girls who wanted to be with him. She knew that there were a lot of rich youngdies from various families that aimed to engage with him, but she knew that she didn''t need to worry about them. The only thing that she was worried about was his current girlfriend.


    "Kato Megumi¡­"


    Kirari thought for a while before saw that the concert almost started soon and decided to focus on the screen on herptop.


    *Open!*


    The door was opened showing a figure of her twin.


    "Kirari."


    Ririka didn''t wear her mask and her face blushed in shyness.


    "What''s wrong, Ririka?" Kirari asked.


    Ririka shook her head and asked, "Are you going to watch his performance?"


    Kirari nodded and asked, "Do you want to watch it together?"


    Ririka only nodded and walked toward her. She wasn''t good with her twin, but she was quite interested in Haru''s performance.


    Kirari looked at Ririka for a while and wondered whether her twin had also fallen for him. She shook her head and decided not to think too much.


    Runa was also in her room waiting for his performance. Her parents had often asked about her rtionship with Haru, but she knew very well that there was nothing between them since Haru was a fiend consumed by big-boobs-lust. She looked at her boobs and sighed. She knew that it would be very hard for her to grow, but she wouldn''t give up.


    Runa looked at this "NicoNico" video hosting website and thought that Haru might be able to be a giant mediapany. She knew that her parents had asked her whether it was possible to invest in Haru''spany, but she knew that it was a bit hard since that guy didn''t need money considering his wealth after his operation on the gold future.


    Runa looked at the streaming channel and saw him on the stage wearing a lion mask. She couldn''t help but feel funny since she thought that Haru was thinking of himself as a lion.


    When the emcee weed them, he was quite surprised when there were four people who were wearing animal masks and only one person who didn''t wear a mask. Their appearance was very unique, but he hurriedly woke up and said, "Let us wee Girls Dead Monster!"


    Iwasawa stood up in front while holding a guitar in her hands. She looked at Haru, Maki, Yuri, and Shiina then they gave her a nod. She took a deep breath and said, "Please listen, Arcadia!"


    (BGM: Earthmind - Arcadia).


    The sound of quiet guitar slowly became very intense and everyone shouted at the same time.


    The opening of the sound caused a lot of people to be excited.


    "What are you searching for?


    "Desire loops the darkness like the moon."


    Iwasawa sang with all of her might, letting out all of her heart into singing this song.


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Kosaka, who saw this scene couldn''t help but sigh in relief, but then they started to raise their hands together moving it excitedly.


    The song continued and the audience became even more excited.


    "A glinting dream is pouring into my heart.


    "While believing in the miracle of being able to get there.


    "I''ll raise my voice so as to erase the unceasing pain because I will protect myself tomorrow."


    The music continued before they ended the song.


    Iwasawa took a deep breath once again and felt that the adrenaline on her body slowly dissipated and made her able to hear the screams of excitement from the audience in front of her. She really loved this scene and she knew that she was sessful. She looked at Haru who gave her a thumbs up. She smiled and thought that she would do her best to grab her future to be a popr singer!

 Chapter 690 Good news and bad news

    <h4>Chapter 690 Good news and bad news</h4>


    31 December.


    Utaha was in Haru''s house together with Megumi and Sora. She didn''t feel surprised when she heard him buy the entire building for himself, but she was surprised when she saw a real size Gundam in the center of the apartment wondering when he had bought it.


    They were about to celebrate a new year together. They didn''t start their party since they were waiting for Haru since he was still managing the end of sales of his game with Kosaka. They had to admit that they were a bit shocked by the total sales of the game that had been sold for three days.


    Utaha looked at Megumi and Sora who were talking to each other and moved quietly toward Haru''s room while thinking as if she was a ninja. She smiled mischievously and entered his room before closing the door. She took a deep breath and smelled his smell inside his room. She looked at his bed for a while and she jumped right away toward his bed.


    Utaha rolled around his bed, took his pillow, and sniffed it deeply.


    "Hmm¡­ this smell¡­ I can''t get enough¡­¡­" Utaha wanted to get his shirt, but she wasn''t sure where she could get it. She couldn''t wait to be held by him and wanted to touch her private ce, however, suddenly she heard a voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha stopped and looked at Sora and Megumi who was looking at her with a deadpan expression.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Utaha blushed and ced Haru''s pillow on his bed again before tidying up his bed. She sat down on the edge of his bed and said, "Well, don''t you think that he needs to change his bed since he has three of us? This bed is too small for us to do foursomes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi were speechless and quietly staring at Utaha quietly.


    Utaha was a bit embarrassed and said, "Sorry, I have just wanted to smell his pillow¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, but a bigger bed is necessary¡­" Sora suddenly said.


    Utaha''s eyes brightened up when she heard it.


    Megumi was quiet and felt quite speechless at both of them. She really hoped for Haru to hurry and go back as soon as possible.


    "Cheers!" 2x


    Kosaka drank a beer heartily, but Haru only drank a C since if both of them were drunk who would drive backter. He was wearing a baseball cap and sses to cover himself, but he was quite noticeable since both handsome men and the beautiful women who stayed together would attract attention.


    Haru tried the wasabi octopus which he had ordered and thought the quality of the bar that they had chosen was quite good.


    They were in a good mood since their game had sold 390,000 copies in just three days. It meant that they had gotten 2.73 billion yen in just three days.


    Well, they needed to cut it with a tax, but they could do thatter.


    "Kuh!!!! This beer is very good!" Kosaka couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    "Well, this C is also good," Haru said.


    Both of them had an early celebration together for the sess of their game.


    "You should drink beer!" Kosaka said.


    "Then who is driving?" Haru was speechless.


    Kosaka nodded and asked, "So what kind of game should we y next?"


    "It depends, what kind of game do you want to make?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka thought for a while and said, "¡­I''m not sure." She looked at him and asked, "What about the result of your smartphone gamepany?" She wanted to see the difference between smartphone games,puter games, or console games.


    "If you want to know, how about you go with me to the annual meeting of mypany? This isn''t a good ce to talk about that kind of thing," Haru said. He didn''t go to a private ce and stayed in the normal bar together with Kosaka. He didn''t want their conversation to be eavesdropped by someone.


    Kosaka nodded and said, "I''ll go to that meeting."


    Then they continued to talk about the personnel of their gamepany.


    Haru had met a lot of talented people during the Winter Comiket and thought to poach them to hispany since he could give better conditions.


    Kosaka also thought the same since she was really tired of doing the illustrator alone.


    "Do you want to buy apany?" Haru asked.


    "Buy apany, huh? That isn''t cheap, right?" Kosaka asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "You don''t need to pay if it almost bankruptspany since we can just poach their employee to us, but if you want to have a better group then we need money."


    "How much did it cost to buy apany?" Kosaka asked.


    Haru showed a finger gesture about how much he had bought thepany.


    Kosaka frowned and said, "That''s a bit expensive."


    "Well, not that expensive though," Haru said.


    "Let me think about it, I''m not in a hurry since I still want to take a break," Kosaka said since her mind had been very tense in few months waiting for the result of their game. Now, she can rx when the result of the game is good.


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s alright. You should rest for a bit." He thought for a while and said, "I have met someone interesting."


    "Oh?"


    "Well, he is quite famous in themunity and has a lot of connections with the author, illustrator, and everyone in themunity. I thought I''d contact himter if you''re ready," Haru said.


    Kosaka nodded and said, "Let''s continue to talk about this after your annual meeting, and let''s talk about something else."


    "What?"


    "Did you have a rtionship with Akane?" Kosaka asked curiously.


    "Why did you ask that question so suddenly?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "I''m just curious," Kosaka said.


    Haru thought for a while and answered, "In the past, but there is nothing between us now."


    "Why?" Kosaka asked.


    "Because I have a girlfriend now," Haru said. ''Three to be exact¡­'' But he wouldn''t tell this woman.


    Kosaka nodded and knew about his rtionship with Megumi. She couldn''t help but be jealous of Megumi and continued to drink while talking about a lot of things.


    They continued to talk until they decided to go back.


    Kosaka was very drunk at this moment and she needed to be carried by Haru to enter the car.


    Entering the car, Haru drove his car back to the cafe, but then the sleeve of his shirt was being pulled.


    "Let''s stop at the hotel¡­" Kosaka said with a bit tipsy.


    Haru onlyughed and knocked her head. "Just sleep!" He had someone waiting for him at home and he couldn''t go out with her. If he really decided to go to the hotel then he would really be an unsavable scum.


    Arriving in Haru''s cafe which had closed for two weeks, Haru brought Kosaka inside and saw everyone who seemed to be waiting for him. He was wondering what they wanted to do until he heard Yuri''s words.


    "Let''s have a party at your ce," Yuri said.


    Shiina and Iwasawa nodded since they felt a bit lonely without him in the cafe.


    "That''s a good idea!" Kosaka said with a smile.


    "I don''t mind," Ritsu answered through his smartphone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered whether they were trying to cockblock him.


    Sora thought that today would be the day that she would lose her first time.


    Megumi and Utaha were also ready for a hot night together.


    The three of them were waiting in the living room until the door of the room was opened. They hurriedly stood up to wee him and all of them were wearing a maid uniform which was his favorite costume.


    "Wee, Master!" 3x


    They weed him but were stunned when they saw Yuri, Kosaka, Shiina, and Iwasawa also came with him.


    Everyone: "¡­"


    "Well, Master, you have three cute girls waiting for you at your house," Kosaka said while looking at him with an expressionless expression. She felt that the three of them had left her behind which somehow made her want toin to them, especially Utaha since this girl didn''t even tell her about this.


    ''Even though both of us have be an alliance¡­''


    Yuri felt betrayed by Utaha.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could only sigh and in the end, he could only spend this night with everyone, but then it was possible for him to sneak into his girlfriend''s roomter.

 Chapter 691 Fortune-Telling

    <h4>Chapter 691 Fortune-Telling</h4>


    In his original world, Haru had spent seven days after he hade back from his quest in Hundred''s world, but it was different for Hundred''s world since it hadn''t been a day for him leaving that world.


    Charlotte, who was in Hundred''s World, was only in this group for 17 hours. She didn''t sleep and had been researching at this Group Chat curiously. She was curious after she heard that she could get anything from the Group Chat as long as she owned points.


    (If you have forgotten why Haru has stayed seven days in his original world, but only 17 hours in Hundred''s world. It is because Haru has an app that can control the time and teleportation from the prize that he has gotten after Akame Ga Kill).


    It hasn''t been a day and Charlotte has only gotten 50 points on her ount.


    Charlotte had to admit that she was curious about Haru''s world, and from what he had told her his world was pretty normal.


    If he had to describe it then it would be Charlotte''s world before Savage appeared in this world.


    Charlotte thought for a while and continued to chat with everyone. Her power was too weak to do a quest, but she was confident in her intelligence could help this group.


    3 January.


    Haru had spent his day with his girlfriends and everyone. He was about to go to the annual meeting of all of hispany, but he stopped at his shrine first since Nozomi had something to talk about with him.


    "Why didn''t you open your shrine during the new year, Haru?" Nozomi asked. She folded her arms and made her breasts even bigger.


    Haru had to admit that Nozomi was quite cute and sexy with baby fat on her cheeks, especiallyrge breasts that might be even bigger than Utaha.


    "I was a bit busy before, and the shrine isn''t that popr, right?"


    "Well¡­"


    Nozomi wanted to refute, but she also knew that this shrine wasn''t that popr. Even though the location was good, it was very clean and beautiful after being renovated, the number of people who came to this ce wasn''t much. "Then you need to do something! You''re the owner!"


    "You don''t need to think too much about this shrine," Haru said.


    "But will you not lose money to open this big shrine?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s quite cheap to open a shrine, but of course, it isn''t profitable unless there are a lot of people whoe to this ce, and my intention to open this shrine isn''t for business, but it is to take care of the memory of my parents."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi couldn''t say anything afterward. Her parents were working overseas leaving her alone in her apartment, and during the new year, she was very free that she was very bored that was why she decided to work at this shrine and she wanted to open this shrine during the new year, but Haru didn''t allow her since there weren''t many people and he was afraid for her to overwork too much.


    "Well, enough of that, how about we eat yakiniku? I''ll treat you," Haru said. He remembered that this girl really loved yakiniku. He also thought to open this shrine for her since this girl wished it, but he also needed to add more shrine maidens to help her manage this shrine.


    "Eh? Really?"


    Nozomi was happy, but then her expression turned suspicious. "What are you nning? Are you nning to seduce me? Not only do you want Eli''s body, but you also want my body?" She hugged her body and acted as if she was scared. "Kyaaa!!! Pervert!!!"


    "¡­"


    "Now that you mention it, where is Eli?" Haru ignored her and asked.


    Nozomi pouted and said, "Haru, you really have an interest in Eli? Don''t you want to open a harem to have both of us?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t say anything and stared at Nozomi.


    "She is with her family right now," Nozomi said with a pout.


    "You don''t spend your new year with your family?" Haru asked.


    "My parents are very busy and leave me here alone," Nozomi said and looked quite pitiful.


    Haru patted her head and said, "Then, let''s go eat yakiniku together.


    Nozomi nodded, but she suddenly remembered something and said, "Wait! Let me read your fortune!" She took out a deck of tarot cards and shuffled it in front of him before cing all of the cards on the table. "Choose three cards."


    Haru was a bit stunned and asked, "You can do fortune-telling?"


    Nozomi was a bit proud and said, "Of course! It''s one of my specialties!"


    "What is your other specialty?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s my bust size, do you want to hear it?" Nozomi said while moving closer with a mischievous smile.


    "Three cards, right?" Haru ignored her and chose three cards.


    Nozomi pouted once again and looked at the cards that he had picked from the decks. "Let''s see, you''ve taken "The Lovers", "Three of Wands", and "Three of Pentacles"." She shook her head when she saw the cards that Haru had taken.


    "What? Why did you act so mysteriously?" Haru twitched his lips.


    "Haru, do you know the meaning of these cards?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No."


    "Well, let me tell you¡­" Nozomi coughed and said, "Each card has its own meaning, but when the three cardsbine together it will result in a different meaning."


    Haru didn''t have that much of an interest, and he was only listening because he was bored.


    "The meaning of three cards when it isbined is¡­" Nozomi pointed her finger at Haru and said, "You''re going to have a harem with a lot of girls and all of them will have a very good rtionship!"


    "¡­"


    Nozomi coughed and said, "So who is the harem member?"


    Haru chopped Nozomi''s head.


    "Ouch!"


    Nozomi held her head and caressed it softly while looking at him with a hateful expression.


    Haru sighed and said, "Let''s go out and eat since I have something to doter."


    "Eh¡­ You''re so busy!" Nozomiined.


    "If you''re bored then you cane to my cafe. I should be there in the morning," Haru said.


    "You''re going to give me free?" Nozomi asked.


    "Yeah," Haru said.


    Nozomi nodded and said cheerfully, "I''ll think about it, but let''s go eat yakiniku first!" She grabbed his hand and went to his car together, but then she thought it might be possible to meet Haru''s harem members there. She rubbed her soft chin while looking at Haru with a mischievous gaze.


    Haru could feel that Nozomi''s breasts pressed on his arm, but he didn''tin or anything since he would be lying if he told the readers that he didn''t like big boobs.


    After eating yakiniku with Nozomi, Haru sent her back and went to hispany again to start the meeting.


    It had been a few months, but hispany had grown from a gamepany, newspaperpany, publishingpany + NicoNico website, Instagram, Aegis Cloud Company (Cloud Computing Company), Longinus investmentpany, and railwayspany.


    Each of the heads ofpanies had gathered together with Nasa, Seri, Ritsu, Kosaka, and Machida.


    Machida was really surprised since Haru who she had taken care of in the past had really grown up into a big man who had billions of dors worth.


    The door was opened, and Haru entered the room. "Is everyone here? Then let''s start the meeting." His expression turned solemn, showing a maturity that was usually impossible to show on a youngster.


    Even some people were surprised by this change, and their expression also turned serious unconsciously.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Nasa somehow smelled the smell of grilled meat that made him a bit hungry.


    "Let''s start."

 Chapter 692 Annual Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 692 Annual Meeting</h4>


    Aegis Cloud Company is a newpany that is made by Haru that gives a service of cloudputing, IT security, firewall, and everything that is rted to protection in the IT world.


    Haru mostly gave the responsibility to Seri and checked the result from the data, but he had to admit that he was really d to employ her.


    Then the meeting started with the Mockingbird Game Company talking about the result of their game.


    Haru had given them five games which they had spent two months to finish and they had already published it on the app store giving a very good result. He wanted to develop more games that were more advanced, but he thought, at least he needed to wait until the smartphone had be poprized further.


    ''At least in the middle of 2010¡­'' Haru thought, but he also told the CEO of Mockingbird that he would go to thepany to talk about the new game.


    Kosaka, who heard the result of Haru''s smartphone gamepany, was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect them to be able to generate that much money.


    The second one was the railwaypany which was the most stablepany in his hands.


    Haru had changed the previous CEO and looked at the result of the CEO that he had chosen. What he hated most was corruption. He didn''t mind giving more wages and dividends to his people, but he didn''t tolerate corruption and this railwaypany had always been full of corruption.


    That was why he had set up a team that was formed by Seri to manage the finances of his railwaypany.


    Haru had be a capitalist and as a good capitalist, he needed to give both carrots and stick on his people.


    Listening to the report of the CEO of the railway''spany, he nodded and was quite satisfied. He also thought to renovate some parts of the railway since he had be the new owner.


    The meeting continued and the next one was Instagram, there were both Nasa and the CEO who was being chosen by both of them.


    Haru had the intention to sell some of his shares on Instagram and he wanted to sell it at the highest price.


    Of course, Nasa had also 10% shares on Instagram and if he wanted to sell it Haru didn''t really mind. He was his friend and of course, Haru was very kind to him since this guy was a genius.


    Nasa felt quiteplicated and dizzy since he didn''t expect that his worth would keep increasing without even noticing it. In the past, he had never thought too much when he was working with him and it had never changed. He thought to let go of his shares since he felt that it was a bit too much, but Haru stopped him telling him that it would be his gift for him after he had married his loved one.


    After that, Haru also told them that he woulde to talk about a new app that they would develop again.


    After the report of Instagram was over, the next one was Aegis Cloud Company. Thispany had be a rising star in the IT world since it was very stable and the security was very top-notch with Ritsu, who helped to manage it.


    Once again, he was very thankful to Ritsu and wasn''t sure what to give to her since she had done a lot of things to him. He remembered Ritsu''s wish was to fall in love, but he wasn''tfortable giving her to a male artificial intelligence. He shook his head and decided to think about itter since he wasn''t in a hurry and wasn''t sure about the solution to this wish.


    The fifth one was Utaha''s father who reported the result to the newspaperpany.


    Utaha''s father, who had been listening to the meeting, couldn''t help but be proud of his son-inw.


    Ayase (head of Haru''s investmentpany) who was Utaha''s father''s friend was speechless, but he was quite jealous of Utaha''s father since his friend''s daughter had gotten the heart of Haru. He suddenly thought about his daughter and wondered whether it was possible to match them. He didn''t think that it was wrong for Haru to date both of his daughters and his friend''s daughter. ''If that really happens then it is good¡­'' He remembered that there was something known as "hare-kon" on one of the prefectures in this country that made Haru be able to marry more than one person.


    Utaha''s father didn''t know what Ayase was thinking and reported that the number of cirction of the newspaper had increased from 900,000 to 1,5 million.


    That meant that 15% of people in Tokyo read Haru''s newspaper and he could affect their voices.


    It was also the reason why there were a lot of politician''s children who wanted to get to know Haru at his school since with such a number their parents'' election would be guaranteed.


    Utaha''s father had also told him that he had started to buy more newspapers around other prefectures and there were more people who came to visit their newspaper website.


    Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Uncle."


    Utaha''s father waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to worry, it is also for my grandchildren in the future."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard it since it was an open secret that Utaha was his girlfriend making the CEO of the railways feel jealous.


    ''If only I had a daughter¡­¡­''


    Thest or the sixth one would be the Media Factory which was his publishingpany which wasbined with the "NicoNico" website.


    Machida was on the side of the CEO of thispany and she was quite excited when she was also part of thispany since she could see how bright thispany was.


    NicoNico was the number one video hosting website in this country, and it started to target put market overseas such as Korea, Southeast Asia, etc¡­


    Of course, they had also wanted to make this website to be the number one video hosting website in this world.


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide his intention to buy a football club in premiernguage, and NBA team in the United States so it could be used to poprize "NicoNico" in the United States and Europe.


    "!!!"


    They were surprised when they heard it, but they became even more excited.


    Haru told them to calm down since he was in the negotiation and he hadn''t owned those teams. He started to ask them about the "Viking Weekly Shounen" which would be published tomorrow.


    "We have done our publication, and we can only wait for the result tomorrow."


    Haru nodded and could only wait for tomorrow. He didn''t talk with Ayase and didn''t announce the report of the investingpany since it was better to keep it a secret and he also wanted to do another hunt to get more money. He hadn''t used the money that he had gotten from his hunt before, and it could be used for his ammunition for another hunt.


    The only thing that he was veryzy about was the tax and thought that it was better to use all of his money as soon as possible.


    When the meeting was over, everyone went back, but Ayase and Haru stayed talking about another hunt.


    "How much leverage is there this time?" Ayase asked.


    "Just 25 times, Uncle," Haru said.


    Ayase felt strange since Haru was usually very reckless.


    "There''s a lot of chance in the future, especially on both gold and the Euros," Haru said.


    Ayase nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll handle it."


    "I''ll tell you the detailster," Haru said.


    "I know¡­" Ayase thought for a bit and asked, "Boss, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?"


    "Have you thought about opening a harem marriage?" Ayase asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    The meeting was over, and Haru was about to go back together with Seri and Ritsu.


    "How about we go out to eat together?" Haru asked.


    "Why not?" Seri nodded.


    "Seri, don''t you want to live at the boss''s house?" Ritsu suddenly asked.


    "What?!" Seri was startled.


    "There''s a lot of room in Haru''s house and it gets spooky when someone doesn''t live in that ce." Ritsu looked at Seri and said, "It''s better than your apartment."


    "But¡­" Seri looked at Haru.


    Haru nodded and said, "If you don''t mind, then I don''t mind, but is it alright?"


    "What do you mean?" Seri asked.


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Isn''t it quite strange for you to live in another man''s home when you have a boyfriend?" Haru asked.


    "No, I don''t have a boyfriend! I''m single!" Seri said.


    "Really? You''re so beautiful," Haru said and felt a bit surprised.


    Seri blushed and was happy, but then she sighed. "I don''t n to have a rtionship since I want to focus on my career first."


    "Well¡­" Haru nodded and said, "There''s a lot of rooms in my house and if you want then you can move there."


    "Thank you," Seri said since she thought it would be faster to do the job if they lived together.


    Ritsu smiled looking at their interaction.


    *Vibrate!*


    Haru suddenly noticed his phone vibrating and opened it. "Sora, what''s wrong?"


    "Haru,e back in a hurry! G - Grandfather ising!!!!" Sora said with panic.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 693 Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 693 Grandfather</h4>


    If there was someone that Sora didn''t want to meet in this world, then it would be her grandfather.


    Sora sat down on the sofa very quietly and didn''t even dare to talk or anything since her grandfather was very scary.


    "How is your study?" An elderly man wearing traditional clothes asked Sora with a gruff voice.


    "I - It''s alright¡­ I - I''ll join Shuchiin Academyter¡­¡­" Sora answered with a low voice and nervously.


    "Good."


    The elderly man nodded and asked, "When is Haru going toe back?"


    "H - He has said that there is an annual meeting¡­ b - but he might go back soon!" Sora said, but she really hoped for Haru toe back as soon as possible.


    The grandfather of both Sora and Haru was a famous politician in Chiba, and also owned a hospital in Chiba while also a head doctor, but he had retired letting his children manage it. He was very strict toward his grandchildren and somewhat scary for Sora.


    Kasugano Taichi.


    That is the name of their grandfather. He has a medium height, slicked-back silver hair, and a wrinkled face befitting his age, but it can''t hide the handsome face that he has on his youth.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Taichi was somewhatplex when he thought about his grandson since Haru was very simr to him somewhat in his youth. The thing that he was a bit worried about was what about Sora who was scared of him, even though he wanted to pamper her, but it wasn''t his style to do it.


    "Haru has bought the entire building?"


    "U - Umm¡­ Haru has bought the entire building so we won''t move!" Sora said since she didn''t want to be separated from Haru.


    "No one is asking you to move," Taichi said.


    "T - That''s good¡­" Sora sighed in relief, but she was still very nervous.


    Then the door was opened, and they heard Haru''s voice.


    "I''m back."


    "HARU!!!"


    Sora hurriedly ran toward Haru and hid behind him.


    Haru was speechless and looked at his only grandfather. "Grandpa."


    "Haru."


    Taichi nodded and was somewhat proud of him hearing what Haru had done in the past few months. He was worried when Haru had said that he was going to drop out of school, but he didn''t expect him to rise up bing a billionaire. He looked at Haru again and suddenly wanted to ask about his engagement with the Nakiri family since Senzaemon had called him before, but he decided to ask itter on the car since there were a lot of families who wanted to engage their granddaughter or daughter to Haru.


    Taichi only dodged their question since he knew very well about Haru''s personality who was very yful and he might have stolen the first time a lot of richdies at Hyakkou Academy after he had transferred there, but there was something more important.


    "Change your clothes and go with me."


    "Where are we going?" Haru asked.


    "You will climb really tall in the future, and it is better for you to socialize with a lot of people," Taichi said.


    Haru sighed and said, "I''m toozy toe." He didn''t really want to meet the group of politicians and he could see that his grandfather wanted to show him off to his friends or something.


    Taichi moved closer at him and whispered. "I''m also asking about your engagement with the Nakiri family." He knew that this guy''s personality and decided to change his words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "But I guess, it won''t hurt to know those people."


    "Huh? Haru? You''re going?" Sora asked worriedly.


    Haru patted Sora''s head and said, "I''ll just go out for a while. It''ll be quick, right, Grandpa?"


    Taichi nodded and said, "It''s only a few hours."


    "Ok, but you need to go back quickly! Don''t leave me!" Sora said without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry."


    Haru reassured Sora and went to his room to change his clothes. His appearance was quite casual before and this time he changed into a double-breasted maroon suit, ck shirt, maroon tie, and ck leather shoes. He didn''t really want to talk with those upstarts since it was quite troublesome.


    Different when he was on the Akame Ga Kill since he was the Emperor and no one dared to say anything to him, but in this world, he was only a young man who had gotten his wealth very quickly. He somehow didn''t really want to go to the party, but then again, his grandfather had asked him about the matter of engagement.


    Coming out of his room, Haru looked at both Sora and his grandpa and said, "Let''s go."


    Sora was a bit stunned looking at Haru who was wearing a suit and really wanted to kiss him, but there was her grandfather beside her.


    Taichi nodded and seemed satisfied with his Haru. He nodded and said, "Let''s go." He turned and walked out of the door.


    "I''ll go back quickly," Haru said, but then Sora kissed his lips when his grandfather had gone out.


    Sora felt satisfied and said, "Don''t change your clothes when youe back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Kasugano n was known for their lust.


    The door of the car was opened by a driver, Taichi and Haru entered the car sitting down next to each other.


    "There are a lot of things that I want to ask, but tell me first how did you be like this?" Taichi asked.


    Haru thought for a while and told his grandfather his story, "Well, it is because I have met Kirari¡­"


    "Kirari?"


    "Momobami Kirari," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Taichi twitched his lips and said, "If you''re not careful by that n then you might be assassinated so suddenly ying with the heart of their Young Lady."


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay. Let me continue my story now," Haru said. He knew very well why his grandfather was worried since Momobami n was infamous for their business in both white and ck.


    During this trip, Haru told what he had done to be a billionaire, but he didn''t say anything about his rtionship with a lot of girls since it was troublesome.


    Alice was sitting quietly while looking at the window. She was quiteplex when she heard that Erina and Haru were engaged to each other and her grandfather also told her to help them to be closer. When she heard it she was surprised, but then she also thought that it was good since she also knew that Erina had an interest in him.


    ''But, what is this feeling?''


    Alice felt quite ufortable for some reason and she didn''t really understand it.


    "Alice! Alice!"


    "W - What?!" Alice was startled and said, "Erina! Don''t startle me!" She pouted and felt a bit annoyed.


    Erina pouted and said, "I have called you several times! Why don''t you answer me!"


    Waving her hand, Alice looked at Erina and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you miss Haru? Do you want me to call him for you?"


    Erina blushed and said, "It isn''t like that!"


    "Then, you want to call him yourself?" Alice asked while teasing her.


    "NO!!!!" Erina was very embarrassed and said, "I''m asking why grandfather has asked us to go to that party?"


    "I''m not sure, maybe he is trying to match you up with someone," Alice said with a smile.


    Erina snorted and said, "Match me up? Is there someone that can match me?"


    "How about Haru?" Alice asked.


    Erina blushed and said in embarrassment, "Why is it him again?"


    "So do you like him?" Alice asked.


    "I don''t like him!" Erina said while showing off her canine teeth.


    "Then he might be stolen from you," Alice said.


    Erina snorted and said, "Stealing from me? It''s impossible!"


    "Oh, why are you so confident?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Because I''m Erina."


    Erina was confident in herself and there were tons of people who wanted to confess or court her, but she had never epted them.


    However, if Haru decided to confess to her then she didn''t mind epting him.


    Alice rolled her eyes and knew Erina''s personality very well. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt quite ufortable.


    "Alice, do you want to go to the toilet?" Erina asked worriedly since she felt that Alice had been weird. "Did you eat something weird?"


    "Mooo! Erina, you bully! You''re the one who eats something weird! Go stay in the toilet for an hour!" Alice said annoyed.


    Erina thought for a while and asked, "So what has happened after I have gone out for the tournament before?"


    "¡­"


    Alice closed her mouth and didn''t say anything. She folded her arms, pouted, and said, "Hmph! I won''t talk with Erina who is a bully!" Her mood became worse when she remembered the time which she spent on the toilet in the past because of the drug.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina sometimes thought how old her cousin was.

 Chapter 694 Party

    <h4>Chapter 694 Party</h4>


    Arriving in the venue, Haru thought that it would be a boring party with a bunch of old men talking aboutplicated things. He knew that he needed to do this socialization meeting in the future, and it wasn''t wrong for Taichi to invite him, but then again, he wasn''t a politician. He was only a businessman and he was thinking about his profit rather than the election.


    There were two big differences between businessmen and politicians.


    One was holding the life of the people, while the other one was giving the hope of people.


    Different from a businessman who will give money and life to their employee and they also give what they have promised, but whether that reward is fair or not, it is a different matter. Politicians will give hope to a lot of people, but after they have gotten their position, they will forget their promise right away.


    In the end, there are both good and bad politicians and businessmen in this world.


    Haru was a good businessman since he was quite generous to his people.


    Taichi could be considered quite a powerful politician and his career was quite good, but then again, he hadn''t woken up after he learned the story that his grandson had told him. ''Betting all of his money into gold future?'' If he didn''t know then he would smack his grandson for doing something stupid, but then his grandson was sessful. There was nothing that he could say at that moment.


    The moment Haru and Taichi entered the venue, both of them caught the attention of everyone.


    Taichi was, of course, a famous figure and also had a lot of power in Chiba, but then the one who walked beside him was famous since this young man had mastered a number of media under his hands.


    For a group of politicians, Haru was simply a huge supporter as long as they could get him to promote them then their election would be guaranteed.


    For a group of businessmen, they couldn''t wait to talk about investing, and a lot more when they saw him.


    For a group of youngdies and the wives of everyone in this ce, Haru was simply a candy in their eyes. They couldn''t wait to walk towards him and looked at him closer. ''I - If possible then they also want to touch his arm or body¡­''


    Haru didn''t know what they were thinking, but he was also an Emperor and knew what to do in this kind of situation.


    But his premonition was right since Taichi had brought him because his grandfather wanted to show him off to everyone which made him quite speechless.


    Their conversation was quite simple, and they were simply asking about investing advice.


    Haru was simply bullsh*tting on the spot toozy to talk with them since he didn''t think that they would meet each other that often in the future.


    The people who came toward Haru had forgotten that Haru was a high school student when they saw him and really thought that this guy was an experienced investor with a decade of working experience.


    Haru''s experience on quest made the aura around his body wasn''t something that high school students should have, and it made some people think that he was an old driver.


    Haru who was bullsh*tting everyone thought that he might have the talent to be a cult leader after seeing everyone''s reaction. He suddenly thought that it might be possible to open his cult.


    ''How about the Cult of Wealth?''


    But then again for people who coulde to this ce all of them weren''t stupid and they also had a lot of experiences since it that wasn''t the case how could they able to stand up above some people.


    Even though they were interested in investing in him, they still had their caution.


    However, if Haru heard what they were thinking he would only sneer since he didn''t have an intention to help them to make money. It was quite easy to fool them or invite them to invest in him, but he didn''t want to do that since he didn''t want to manage other people''s money since it was very troublesome.


    His intention to be rich was to live afortable life with his girls. If he managed other people''s money then how could he be living afortable life?


    Haru thought to step back and let his grandfather manage those groups of people, but another group of youngdies came toward him. He only sighed inwardly since he wanted to escape from this y right away!


    Haru stayed calm and maintained his fake smile, but he suddenly noticed a pink-haired girl, who he had met at the Hakone hot spring inn before talking with a petite girl with dark hair. He shook his head and didn''t think too much about them.


    Erina who had arrived at the party was very annoyed.


    The moment Erina entered the party, her eyes were attracted to Haru who was talking with a group of people. She had to admit that Haru who was wearing a suit was very handsome, and simply ignored the content of their conversation since she didn''t have that much interest in the financial world. Her world was culinary and creating a delicious dish was something that she thrived for.


    Different from Alice who was free-spirited walking around curiously while talking with everyone.


    Erina was quite restrained and she was in a very bad mood giving air that made it very hard for people to approach her telling them to get away from her.


    "I want to go back." 2x


    Erina was startled then turned her head and saw Haru who suddenly stood up beside her. She blushed and said, "W - Why are you here?!"


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to be here?" Haru asked.


    "NO!" Erina suddenly felt very regretful to say this to him, but then she noticed him looking at her intently. "W - What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Hmm, is it only me, but I have seen you wear this dress somewhere?" Haru said and thought that he had seen her in this dress. "Right, it''s the photo that Alice has sent to me before."


    Erina was embarrassed and pointed her hand. "Y - You haven''t deleted my photo?!"


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s a very beautiful photo, I keep it right into my phone." He showed his smartphone to her.


    "Give it to me! Delete it!" Erina blushed and tried to catch his smartphone.


    Haru was really d to do this since Erina''s boobs were pressing on his body. He only raised his hand since it was impossible for her to get his smartphone from him. "I was just kidding. I have deleted it."


    Erina also noticed that they were in very close distance, and hurriedly moved away. "I - Is that true? You don''t lie to me?"


    "If you still doubt me then you can check it," Haru said and showed his smartphone.


    "W - Well, I will believe in you¡­" Erina thought for a while and asked, "Your manga is going to be sold tomorrow right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "You should buy it and check whether it is good or not."


    Erina seemed quite proud and said, "Well, I need to see whether you''ve done a good job or not since you can''t waste a good story on your magazine!"


    "I know. Thank you," Haru said.


    "T - Then what about your Shoujo manga? What kind of manga are you going to publish?" Erina asked shyly. She was more curious about his Shoujo manga.


    "Well, whether I will publish it or not then it is going to depend on the result of the magazine tomorrow, but I have a story in my head." Haru looked at Erina and asked, "Do you want to hear it?"


    "W - Well, let''s see whether this story is good or not, tell me!" Erina said while looking at him waiting for him to tell the story.


    Haru thought for a while and decided to tell Erina about the story of "Kimi ni Todoke".


    Erina listened quietly and really wanted to hear more of the story.


    "Kasugano-san, your grandson is quite close to Nakiri''s youngdy, are they in a rtionship?"


    Taichi onlyughed and didn''t say too much. "It''s a young people''s matter." Waving his hand, he changed the topic of the conversation.


    The pink-haired girl looked at Haru for a while and squinted her eyes. This action was noticed by the petite ck haired girl beside her. She looked at Haru then looked at the pink-haired girl beside her. "Fujiwara-san, do you have an interest in that guy?"


    "Well¡­¡­" The pink-haired girl looked around and whispered. "Kaguya-san, actually, I have seen him in the hotel with another girl before."


    "!!!!"


    It seemed that this social party wouldn''t be very boring when both of them started to talk about gossip.


    Alice was very annoyed looking at Erina and Haru, who were talking to each other. She could see that even if she didn''t do anything they might have a rtionship sooner orter. She started to get annoyed then suddenly decided to walk toward them to join their conversation.


    Hearing Haru''s story, Erina really couldn''t wait to read it. "If you have made it, then you need to tell me."


    "You really like Shoujo manga, huh?"


    "I don''t like it! I hate it!" Erina said without hesitation and snorted.


    Haru knew very well about Erina''s personality and said, "That''s right, Erina¡­"


    "Erina?" Erina blushed since she didn''t expect him to call her first name.


    "Is that not okay?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I''ll let you call me that." Erina nodded.


    "Then, you can call me Haru," Haru said.


    "Well, Haru¡­" Erina said his name softly with a flush on her face.


    Haru thought for a while and remembered the thing that he had gotten from Hundred''s world and thought to create a unique dish from it. "Erina, can you help me to create a dish?"


    "What dish?" Erina asked curiously.


    But before he asked Erina, they suddenly heard a voice.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Alice suddenly appeared and said, "Erina is quite busy with her work and she is going to be a 10 Elite in high schoolter. Her schedule might not be working and I''ll help you in her ce!" Her face seemed to be proud as if telling him to be happy that she had helped her.


    "W - Wait¡­" Erina wanted to say something but¡­


    "So you want to help him yourself, Erina? You like him so you don''t want to be disturbed?" Alice asked.


    "No! I don''t like him!" Erina said with a blush, but she started to regret what she was saying.


    "¡­"


    Haru was looking at Alice wondering what this girl wanted to do.


    "That''s why I''m going to help you!" Alice looked at Haru and said, "There are still four days before school is going to start! You can go to my mansion on Tootsuki Academy, alright?" She grabbed Erina''s hand and said, "Tell me when you want toeter, so I can prepare myself! For now, we''ll go back!" She pulled Erina''s hand and went back from the party.


    "Wait, Alice!" Erina screamed at her cousin.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t even say anything, but he sighed when he thought about both sisters who were very beautiful.


    "Do you have fun?" Taichi walked beside him and asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go back too."


    Taichi nodded and thought that the engagement between him and Nakiri''s youngdy was real after seeing how close they were.


    Haru didn''t know what Taichi was thinking, but he was d that he could go back and thought about researching more about the dish which he would create with Aliceter since it might be a dangerous food if he made it carelessly.

 Chapter 695 Quest so suddenly.....

    <h4>Chapter 695 Quest so suddenly¡­¡­</h4>


    It was the day after the party, Haru thought to go to Alice''s mansion since she had promised him to help him to create a dish. Making breakfast, he looked at Utaha and Megumi who were helping him prepare breakfast.


    Utaha and Megumi had oftene to Haru''s house and it could be said that they were living in this ce semi-permanently after they had acknowledged each other.


    Utaha had often whispered to him that she was okay with foursomes, but Sora hadn''t lost her first time and it was simply impossible to do it. She was quite speechless and didn''t believe it, but after hearing Megumi''s confirmation she started to ask what made him wait too long.


    "It''splicated," Megumi said, which somehow made Utaha speechless.


    Haru wondered what made him hold back, but he also wanted to at least wait until Sora had been epted to high school. ''February¡­''


    ''It wasn''t that long.''


    Haru thought, and then he decided to go to Tootsuki Academy to create the dish that he wanted to create since it needed at least three or four months for it to bepleted, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated showing that there was a notice on the Group Chat.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Kill 100 Gastrea]


    [Quest 2: Unify Japan]


    [Quest 3: Get a sample of Varanium]


    [Quest 4: Get a sample of Cursed Children]


    [Quest 5: Invite one person]


    [Participant: two people]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before The Third Kanto War]


    "¡­¡­"


    ''This quest is¡­?''


    Haru had a feeling that he somehow knew about this world since he might have read it in the past.


    Yajima: "The quest sure ising so suddenly."


    Gintama: "It hasn''t been a month since Haru has gone from his quest, but another quest ising?"


    Charlotte: "Is it so rare?"


    Shinobu: "Well, the time interval of the quest is quite short."


    Charlotte: "I''m a bit curious about this quest though."


    Shinobu: "You''ll have a chance to go."


    Charlotte: "Is it dangerous?"


    Shinobu: "Very dangerous. If you don''t have strength, then you might die on the quest."


    "¡­"


    Then suddenly Esdeath chatted to him privately.


    Esdeath: "I want to go."


    Haru knew what this woman was thinking and replied, "Let''s search for information about this quest first." He didn''t really mind for Esdeath toe since they needed two people to start this quest.


    Esdeath: "Don''t you know something?"


    Haru: "I have some ideas, but let me search for the information first." He thought for a while and thought about the clue of this quest.


    ''Gastrea? Unify Japan?''


    ''Hmm¡­¡­''


    Haru thought for a while and remembered something, but then Kuroneko answered first.


    Kuroneko: "I have found information about this quest!"


    Teppei: "Oh? Which world?"


    Kuroneko: "It''s ck Bullet."


    Kuroneko: "I''ll send the information to the Group Chat."


    Everyone thought that they were very lucky to have Kuroneko since there was a lot of information about the quest in her world. They were waiting for a while and suddenly Kuroneko uploaded the novel, anime, manga, and a lot more about "ck Bullet".


    The story of "ck Bullet" was pretty simple and it was a story about the world which was being spread by a virus which was known as Gastrea Virus.


    Then because of that virus, there was something known as Gastrea that appeared in that world.


    Gastrea is a deadly parasite that has risen to the top of the food chain in the past 10 years, defeating humans in 2021. Although they are clouded in mysteries, most Gastrea are humans infected with the Gastrea Virus, which gives them various superhuman abilities. Any human that has their DNA infected above 50% turns into a Gastrea. However, an exception to this is the Cursed Children, who keep their human physique and possess superhuman abilities, due to the fact that the Gastrea Virus has not corrupted them above 50%.


    The human who has been infected by Gastrea Virus will turn into an animal-shaped monster.


    After reading the story of "ck Bullet", they realized that this quest was very dangerous, especially when they needed to fight against Gastrea.


    If Gastrea is just a weak monster, then it is alright, but there are many kinds of Gastrea and each other has a different power.


    There are also twelve Gastreas which is known as the strongest Gastrea. They are being named Zodiac Gastrea.


    Now, after knowing this quest, there was only one problem! Who should go on this quest?


    Yajima: "If it''s just killing Gastrea, then everyone is suitable."


    Gintoki: "I''m sure that if Korosensei goes to that world, the people in that world might think that he is a Gastrea with octopus model."


    Korosensei: "What do you mean by that?! Do you really love to hurt my heart that much?!"


    Korosensei: "But well, the problem of killing Gastrea and gathering Varanium is quite easy, but unifying Japan is quite a hard quest."


    After losing the war to Gastrea in the year 2021, Japan admits defeat, surrendering to the beastly parasites. However, not long after, Japan introduced humanity to the Monoliths, which gave them hope; there are five protected areas which are known as Tokyo Area, Osaka Area, Sapporo Area, Sendai Area, and Hakata Area.


    Fighting is easy, but to be a leader isn''t that easy.


    Tsunade: "I''m going to pass."


    Gintoki: "Me too."


    Yajima: "Isn''t there a quest that is very kind to the old people?"


    Shinobu: "Don''t ask for something impossible."


    Luffy: "Is there food?"


    Kuroneko: "If you go there, then I''m sure that you''re going to get sick and be a Gastrea @Luffy."


    They definitely wouldn''t choose Luffy since this guy was brainless and was sure that Luffy might eat Gastrea. They didn''t know what would happen, but when they thought Luffy would turn into Gastrea.


    "¡­¡­"


    They felt that the world might be destroyed by Luffy.


    Teppei: "I''m not fit to be a leader."


    Korosensei: "If I''m going there, then they might mistake me as a Gastrea."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    They somehow wanted tough, but they decided to shut their mouth when they thought that Korosensei might hurt.


    Korosensei: "Strange? No one is going to refute?"


    Charlotte: "Well, but this world is a bit simr to my world actually¡­"


    Everyone who had learned about the "Hundred" from Charlotte thought that "ck Bullet" was quite simr, but the story of "ck Bullet" was darker than "Hundred".


    Charlotte: "But I won''t go for the quest since I''m too weak."


    Kouha: "Haru, you''re going to go with Esdeath?"


    Haru: "You want to go, Kouha?"


    Kouha: "Go and have your honeymoon there."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when his honeymoon would be held on the world of "ck Bullet".


    ''If I''m going on honeymoon, then I''m going to a better ce!''


    Esdeath: "Dear, let''s go."


    Esdeath chatted to him privately.


    Haru: "Let me prepare for a bit."


    Esdeath: "Ok!"


    Esdeath was very excited when she thought that she would do her first quest together with Haru. She also thought about how strong Gastrea was, but her actual reason was to check on him whether he would use the same method when he conquered the Empire.


    ''Fufufu, I''ll punish youter¡­''


    Haru was in his house to prepare what he needed to bring for his questter, but he wasn''t in a hurry to go and decided to go to Tootsuki to create the dish that he wanted to create since he knew that he would spend a long time on the quest.


    Unifying Japan isn''t something that can be solved in just a few days.


    Haru was sure that he would need to spend a few months simr to when he was in Akame Ga Kill''s world.


    That was why he wasn''t in a hurry and rxed to cook something before he went for the quest. He also wanted to hear the result of his weekly manga magazine that would be sold today. He looked at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who were reading "Weekly Viking Shounen Manga".


    The three of them had gotten this magazine from him and had to admit that the story was quite good and they were wondering how many magazines could be sold on the first day.


    "Where are you going?" Sora asked.


    "I''m going to Tootsuki," Haru said.


    "What are you doing there?" Utaha asked.


    "Cooking," Haru said.


    "What dish?" Megumi asked.


    "Kiviak."


    "¡­¡­" 3x


    "Kiviak?" 3x


    They were confused and wanted to go, but then they searched for information about kiviak on the inte.


    "¡­" 3x


    "I''m curious how can you eat such rotten food," Utaha said with a frown.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    "No!" 3x


    There was no way that they would put such rotten food into their mouths.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t force them to go out to Tootsuki to meet Alice.

 Chapter 696 Viking Shounen Weekly Manga

    <h4>Chapter 696 Viking Shounen Weekly Manga</h4>


    4 January.


    Inside one of the independent houses in many luxurious buildings of Tootsuki Academy.


    It was Erina''s office.


    Her office was being decorated gorgeously with an aristocratic, elegant, and luxurious style that matched her queen temperament.


    Therge golden ceiling light illuminated the entire room and made this room shine in a golden light.


    Under this golden light, Erina sat down on a pale gold chair that made her seem like a real Queen!


    Especially after Erina had won Shokugeki against Eizan increasing her power and momentum, and her nickname on the school had changed from the Young Lady of Nakiri Family to the Queen of Tootsuki Academy.


    Even though her grandfather had said that her official position would be given after she had be a high school student, she had been given an authority simr to Elite 10 along with being given a task to manage the school.


    At this time, her elbow was leaning on the armrest of the chair, leaning slightly forward, supporting the side of her face with one hand. Her slender and graceful thigh was shown under the short skirt. She was just sitting in simple posture, but with her temperament, it would make people have an urge to kneel down and lick her feet.


    It was a holiday, but Erina wasn''t free like any other student since she was one of the Elite 10 and also the owner of God''s tongue.


    Her secretary Arato Hisako was standing beside Erina, and inside her heart couldn''t help but think.


    ''Erina-sama must be thinking about something important.''


    Erina frowned and said, "Hisako."


    "What''s wrong, Erina-sama?" Hisako answered quickly.


    "No¡­ forget it." Erina shook her head and said, "Nothing." She stopped talking for a while before saying, "You can go back and you don''t need to follow me."


    "Erina sama, you still have an appoin--"


    "I have something to do. I won''t go."


    As part of the Elite 10 at Tootsuki Academy, Erina was allowed to be willful sometime.


    After Hisako had left her, Erina left her office quickly by herself and sneaked into her car.


    "Go outside."


    Erina ordered, and after the car took her outside the school. She got out of the car and stopped a taxi on the side of the road, heading in a different direction.


    The taxi eventually stopped in front of a bookstore.


    Erina paid the money before she got out of the car.


    ncing left and right with a wary expression, she sighed in relief when she confirmed that no one had followed her. Then without worry, she walked toward the bookstore.


    It was quite early at this time, but there were a lot of people gathered at the door of the bookstore.


    "Why are there so many people?"


    Looking at the long line of people in front of her, Erina couldn''t help butin. She often asked Hisako to help her buy manga, but normally, there would be only five or six people who stood up in line, right?


    ''Why are there more than 30 people today?''


    "You don''t even know this? Uh¡­"


    After hearing Erina''s words, the boy that stood up in front of her turned back. His tone was quite bad, but when he saw Erina''s appearance, he suddenly froze.


    Under the queen-like temperament of Erina, some people were quite nervous when they saw her, but they had to admit that she was very beautiful.


    The boy''s gaze made Erina frown. If it was in the school, no boy would dare to look at herself so brazenly.


    Usually, the boy in the school would be lying on the ground like a ve, kneeling down, and praying to hope for Erina to taste her food.


    But she thought that it was the outside and different from the school, so she looked at the boy and asked, "Then, can you tell me why there are so many people here?" She could see that there were some girls, but the number wasn''t much and they were being separated by 10 or more people. She couldn''t ask her and could only ask the boy in front of her.


    "Oh¡­Oh¡­" The boy froze for a moment before replying with a hint of restraint, "Because there is a new weekly manga magazine which is known as "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga"." He pointed at therge billboard and said, "Don''t you know it? It has be very viral on the inte and some people think that it might be able to challenge the throne of "Weekly Shounen Jump"." He sighed and said, "I''ve also liked the work of Kasugano-sensei and also¡­¡­"


    Erina didn''t listen to the boy when he kept talking and looked toward the billboard. She remembered that Haru had told her that he was going to create a weekly magazine, but she didn''t expect that some people would think that this magazine might be able to challenge "Weekly Shounen Jump".


    "Weekly Shounen Jump" is a very famous weekly manga magazine with a cirction of 1.9 million each week.


    It might be the most popr weekly manga magazine in this country, and Erina didn''t expect Haru wanted to challenge it to be the number one weekly manga magazine in this country. She had been quite busy with her job tasting food at the restaurant and didn''t even have time to look at the inte, but she didn''t expect that he created such a big hype to promote his weekly manga magazine. She looked at the billboard which showed various characters that she had read in that room before.


    Erina came to this bookstore just to buy "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" and she didn''t even tell her secretary, Hisako Arato, about this matter, even though Hisako usually bought her a manga.


    But this time was different since she would buy a boy''s manga, not a shoujo (girl) manga.


    ''What if other''s notice my feelings?''


    Although Hisako wasn''t at that ce that day and it wasn''t clear how she could be rted to him, with a little information, some people might know that she bought this manga was because of him.


    She is the Queen of Tootsuki Academy, and it''ll be very embarrassing if someone knows that she has feelings for someone!


    "But¡­ that''s good, his magazine is very popr¡­"


    Recalling the thing that happened in the hotel, she read the manga together with Haru. The corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a beautiful smile.


    But soon, she realized that this wasn''t the emotion that she should have! She just likes his manga, and really hates him!


    "But his pen name is Kasugano? This guy is veryzy to create a pen name!"


    In an order that made her hate Haru, Erina began to mutter about his shorings. "He''szy and quite arrogant! If there I didn''t give him advice at that time, then he wouldn''t be able to make his magazine this popr!" Her feelings toward him were veryplicated. She wanted to be truthful, but why it was so hard for her making her often say something bad to him and she felt a bit sad about it.


    "You''re wrong!"


    The boy who talked about the greatness of Kasugano became unhappy in an instant. "Although I don''t know the meaning of the following sentence, you should say that Kasugano-sensei iszy or arrogant¡­¡­" He talked about a lot of things and sent out a barrage of words to Erina.


    His voice was so loud that almost everyone in the queue heard it, so in a sh, everyone looked at Erina intently.


    "Uh¡­"

 Chapter 697 Test for Erina

    <h4>Chapter 697 Test for Erina</h4>


    If it was a normal girl, then she might be scared or something, but the one who was facing this group of people was Erina. She hugged her arms and snorted.


    The boys who lined up saw that Erina was a beautiful girl, so they didn''t say anything.


    It could be said that it was the privilege of a beautiful woman.


    The queue continued.


    As the Queen of Tootsuki Academy, this was the first time for Erina to do such things as queuing. Of course, she wouldn''t find it novel or interesting.


    After all, looking at the people in front of you slowly decreasing was really a matter of testing patience, and she happened to be the kind of person who didn''t have good patience.


    Just when she couldn''t help but walk forward for their time, the two people walked past her with a "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" on their hands, eagerly discussing with each other.


    "Each story is different, but all of them are very exciting!"


    "Yeah, I wonder how can he create a lot of wonderful stories¡­¡­"


    "He''s different from us, but then that''s why I have be one of his fans."


    "Pokemon, Naruto, One Piece, Death Note, Yu Yu Hakusho¡­¡­ damn! I can''t wait to read all of them quickly!"


    "¡­"


    Erina was silent while listening.


    The people who bought "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" gathered together in twos or threes then started their discussion about each story in the magazine since all of them were very wonderful.


    Erina was eavesdropping on them silently.


    Although she had read the manga manuscript one, listening to a lot of people who discussed the plot of each manga in the magazine. She thought it was very novel and interesting. She was quite proud since she could see that everyone really liked the magazine which hispany published.


    Of course, although most people were praising the magazine, there were few people who were criticizing the magazine.


    Erina didn''t mind about this and had often heard such a thing. After all, she was the top figure within the Tootsuki Academy. Although she was very beautiful and talented, there were some people who often criticized or vilified her secretly.


    It was normal for people to be jealous.


    "Give me a copy of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga"."


    After lining up for more than fifteen minutes, it was finally her turn and Erina said to the bookstore staff with some relief.


    Because of the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" by "Media Factory" and "Kasugano-sensei" was so popr, some bookstores with limited inventory could only limit some people who wanted to buy more than a copy.


    But if they want to buy another magazine or book then there is not such a restriction on the bookstore.


    The female staff handed Erina a copy of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", which was also sealed in stic film.


    Erina took the manga and walked away while also waving her long golden hair, leaving the group of men who were mesmerized by her.


    "Sigh¡­ Why did you forget to ask for her phone number just now?" The boy regretted it while hammering his chest.


    "Forget it, such an arrogant and beautiful girl, how could she be worthy of us?"


    "I wonder what kind of man that is her type¡­"


    Leaving the bookstore, Erina stopped a taxi on the side of the road before hurriedly going back to the Tootsuki Academy.


    Inside the car, she couldn''t wait to unpack the manga magazine. She saw a portrait of various main characters in the story inside the manga for the first cover of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga". She could see that the characters were very lively and it could attract a lot of people''s attention. She thought that Haru had done a good job on the cover.


    Erina opened the manga and the first manga that she saw was "Naruto", but then she felt a little shock in her heart. Even though she had read the manuscript once before, when she looked at the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" on her hands, she had a different feeling on her heart and it made her even more excited than the recognition of the dishes she made.


    Excited, she couldn''t help but call Haru.


    But when the phone was just dialed out, she regretted it, but it was useless to regret it since the phone was connected right away.


    "Erina?"


    Haru''s voice came from the phone and asked, "It''s quite rare for you to call me, what''s wrong?


    Erina sighed in relief, but when she wanted to say something she heard the voice of a girl.


    "Haru! Get me my clothes! I need it to bring it with me!"


    "Don''t you have a secretary? Why not ask him?"


    "Ehhh?! But I''m helping you to make a dish now!"


    "It can''t be helped."


    A helpless voice could be heard on the phone.


    Erina frowned and asked, "Who is that?"


    "That''s Alice." Haru brought clothes from Alice''s room to his car. "She is helping me to make the dish."


    Erina frowned further since she didn''t know that today was the day when Alice decided to help Haru to make the dish.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in Alice''s house, but I''ll go out after we have prepared everything," Haru said.


    "Don''t move! I''ll go there!" Erina said without hesitation then closed the phone.


    Haru looked at his smartphone and felt a bit confused.


    "Who is that?" Alice asked.


    "Erina." Haru looked at Alice and asked, "You didn''t tell her that you''re going to help me today?"


    Alice smiled awkwardly and said, "I - I forgot about it¡­ tehe¡­" She acted cutely as if she didn''t do anything wrong, but then she smiled. "It seems that Erina is really interested in you, do you want me to help you to get closer to her?" She knew that Haru was Erina''s fiance, but she was happy that she could spend time with him.


    Haru flicked her forehead and said, "Don''t joke around. Let''s go since this dish is quite special."


    Alice sighed and looked at the seal on the styrofoam box which was ced in his car. "I just can''t believe that you really bring both whole seals along with 500 little auks bird." She looked at him and asked, "Where did you get it?"


    "Greend," Haru said.


    Alice nodded and said, "The smell of this dish isn''t good. Let''s search for another ce to prepare this dish."


    "Yeah, your mansion might turn smelly if we cook this dish here," Haru said. He looked at Alice''s secretary and said, "Kurokiba, help meter."


    Kurokiba nodded and felt a bit interested in the dish since it was his first time seeing it. He looked at Haru and wondered what Haru''s rtionship with Alice was. ''Is it fiance?'' He didn''t think that it was strange when he thought about Alice''s family.


    "But we need to be careful since if this dish turns bad there might be dangerous bacteria inside," Alice said with a serious expression.


    "Don''t worry, I have brought a microscope with me," Haru said.


    "Then, what are waiting for! Let''s go!" Alice raised her hand excitedly pulling Haru''s hand to the car.


    "You don''t need to be that excited," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kurokiba who was being ignored only shook his head and entered the six wheels Mercedes-AMG G63 which was brought by Haru.


    Erina told the driver to hurriedly go to Alice''s mansion and couldn''t help but feel annoyed by her cousin. She could imagine that Alice had forgotten about this matter and didn''t even tell her about it. She somehow needed to p Alice''s butt, but then, she received a call from her grandfather. She was quite surprised and opened it.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    "Erina, are you in your office?"


    "Yes," Erina said since she couldn''t tell her grandfather that she was right on the outside.


    "Thene to my office since I have something to talk about with you," Senzaemon said and didn''t talk too much.


    Closed the phone, Erina was quite surprised, but also curious since her grandpa was looking for her. She looked at her manga and decided to keep it at her home first before she went to her grandfather''s office.


    Erina wanted to go to Haru right away, but it couldn''t be helped if her grandfather had called her. The only thing she needed to do was toplete this matter as soon as possible.


    The Tootsuki Academy was built on the top of arge mountain, and the office of Senzaemon who was the director of the Tootsuki group was on the top of the mountain.


    Erina drove to her grandfather''s office, knocked on the door, and walked in. She saw her grandfather, the director of the Tootsuki group, Nakiri Senzamon who was sitting on his office chair with his back facing her.


    "Erina, you should remember that in our Tootsuki Academy, it has always been a tradition for Elite 10 to manage the academy, but before that, they need to do a test before they can officially be Elite 10."


    Without waiting for Erina to say something, Senzaemon said directly.


    "Of course, I remember."


    Erina nodded since she knew that she needed to take the test before she could officially be an Elite 10


    If this test can''t bepleted, then she isn''t qualified to be a member of Elite 10.


    "Very good." Senzaemon nodded and turned around, and looked directly at Erina.


    "Then, I will ask you to be the chef of this person for a week after the holiday!"


    Erina nodded and said, "Then, is it over, right? I have something to do first! Bye grandpa!" She left her grandfather''s office directly and took out her phone while calling him.


    "¡­"


    Senzaemon caressed his beard and smiled when he thought Erina would live with himter.

 Chapter 698 Kiviak 1

    <h4>Chapter 698 Kiviak 1</h4>


    Driving around the Tootsuki Academy, they were searching for the perfect spot to create kiviak.


    They would definitely avoid a crowded ce and would choose a ce that didn''t have that many people or even a deserted ce since the smell of this dish was disastrous.


    "Is it alright to use any ce in this school?" Haru asked. He might not have seen kiviak, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t know anything about it. Kiviak was known for its horrible smell, and he was afraid to create trouble for this school.


    "It''s alright! This school is huge! Even if we bury a human body, they might not find it," Alice said trying to reassure him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored thest part, but he nodded.


    Tootsuki Academy was built on the top of the mountain, and there were a lot of spots that hadn''t been touched by a human and were left alone since the area of this school was so wide.


    "But why do you want to create this dish? Why not eat it directly in Greend? Also, what are you doing in Greend? Hunting a pr bear?" Alice asked.


    "If I do that then animal protection organizations might sue me." Haru was speechless and said, "But well, I''m just curious since a lot of people say that the taste of this dish is simr to natto (Japanese fermented soybean) and rice bran."


    "Well, I have never created, eaten, or seen this dish, and it might be a good chance to enrich my knowledge," Alice said. Well, she was more interested in Haru than this bizarre dish. She also wouldn''t think to make one if he didn''t bring the ingredients.


    "Thanks for helping me," Haru said.


    Alice waved her mind and smiled. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s better for us to search for the location first!"


    Haru nodded and kept looking around to see which location was good for the production of kiviak.


    Alice looked at Haru and smiled since she had two purposes to help him.


    First was because she wanted to know how Haru felt about Erina.


    The second was because she wanted to learn more about him.


    Even though she could see that Erina was attracted to him, but she needed to know about his personality, however, she had to admit that she also started to be attracted to him. She hurriedly shook her head and felt quite immoral when she thought about it.


    ''I can''t fall for Erina''s fiance!''


    Haru looked at Alice who kept shaking her head and wondering what this girl was trying to do. But considering her weird personality, he didn''t think too much.


    Driving around, suddenly they met arge mansion that was dpidated and covered in wild nts quite far from the main building of Tootsuki Academy.


    "This ce is?" Haru was a bit surprised and didn''t expect to see an abandoned building, but he quickly used his Kenbunshoku Haki and realized that there were people living inside which made him a bit surprised. He was wondering who would be living in this far ce, but in the end, he didn''t think too much.


    "Isn''t this ce good?" Alice asked.


    "If there are people who are living in that ce then it''ll be troublesome," Haru said since he knew very well that the smell of kiviak wasn''t very pleasant.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, there''s no way that someone is living in that ce," Alice said with a reassuring expression.


    "Well, let''s just do it in that ce, it is covered in trees."


    Haru pointed at therge spot which was 100 meters away from the dilipated building. There was enough space in that ce which was very good for their activity.


    "Good, let''s go there!" Alice said excitedly.


    At this moment, the door of the dpidated building was being opened and showed a figure of a girl with long dark blue hair with two braided pigtails looking at the outside car curiously.


    "What''s wrong, Tadokoro-san?"


    "I - Isshiki-senpai?!" She was startled then she calmed herself. "There is a huge car suddenly stopping in front of the dorm."


    "Really?"


    The guy looked around but didn''t see the car, however, he heard the sound of a car in the nearby forest.


    The location of this ce was quite deserted and there weren''t any people making a slight noise to be very noticeable.


    "Hmm, I wonder what are they doing¡­"


    "S - Should we call Fumio-san?"


    "No, I''m curious, and let''s see what is happening." The guy stepped out from the door and showed his figure who was wearing a naked red apron with a bear motif in the middle.


    "¡­¡­"


    The girl was too speechless to say anything.


    "Tadokoro-san, do you want to go with me to check it?"


    "E - Eh?!"


    Stopping in the middle of nowhere, the three of them got out of the car and started to prepare to create a kiviak.


    It was January and the weather was still winter, which made the temperature quite cold but for Alice who had nordic blood on her veins. It was nothing for her.


    Kurokiba was also the same since he was living in a cold ce in his childhood.


    Haru took a shovel and started to dig up the ground.


    Kurokiba also helped him to dig up the ground together.


    Alice was on the side and started to cheer them on while singing.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru and Kurokiba didn''t say anything in response, only stared at with deadpan expressions, but it was ignored by Alice.


    Haru didn''t stop her since he also didn''t want her to do manual work. He didn''t bring his smartphone and ced it on the car. It might be because thework in this area was quite bad that it was quite hard to contact him.


    Erina tried to call him several times, but the result was the same that thework was so bad that the call couldn''t be connected. She also tried to call Alice, but the result was the same.


    "This damn phone!"


    Erina wanted to throw away her phone, but she stopped and thought about searching around the school area.


    "I can''t believe that I can''t find you at school!"


    Erina went out of her grandfather''s office to search for Haru and Alice.


    This girl''s name is Tadorokoro Megumi. She was formed by her upperssmen to follow the car which suddenly appeared in front of her dorm.


    "Shhh!"


    The young man who was only wearing a naked apron in the middle of winter made a quiet gesture to Megumi.


    "W - What''s wrong, Isshiki-senpai?" Tadokoro asked nervously.


    Isshiki pointed at the car that showed a three-figure who tried to dig up the ground. "They might try to bury a corpse."


    "WH----"


    Tadokoro wanted to scream, but her mouth was hurriedly closed by Isshiki.


    "Shhh!" Isshiki made a gesture to be quiet and said, "My clothes are very light and my movement is very quiet. I''ll check them."


    "I - Is that alright? What if it gets dangerous?" Tadokoro asked in worry.


    "It''s for the safety of the dorm. If it is for everyone, I can sacrifice myself," Isshiki said with a determined expression.


    "I - Isshiki-senpai¡­¡­" Tadokoro was moved and also sad when she heard about Isshiki''s determination.


    "Stay here, and run if something happens to me," Isshiki said with a serious expression.


    "N - No, Isshiki-senpai!" Tadokoro wanted to stop Isshiki, but she was toote since he had walked toward them slowly. Isshiki''s butts started to get blurry since her eyes were covered in tears thinking about the sacrifice of her upperssman.


    After digging up the ground, Haru and Kurokiba put tworge styrofoam boxes from the car to the spot near the hole which they had dug before. They opened the box and showed the body of arge seal and 500 auks bird.


    "It''s really surprising that you''re able to get all of the ingredients," Alice said. She knew that those ingredients were quite rare.


    "Yeah, I''m also surprised myself," Haru said since when he went to Hundred''s world he had hunted seal along with auks bird. Of course, he had checked the animals that it was free from the Savage virus.


    It would be quite terrible if he brought a virus from another world to this world since he didn''t want to change this peaceful world into a war-torn world.


    "What should we do next?" Kurokiba asked since he was also quite curious.


    "I''ll clean up the innards of the seal before I put all of the birds inside," Haru said, but then he noticed a pervert was looking at them.


    How did he know that it was a pervert? Because Haru didn''t think that someone would go out in the middle of winter with only a naked apron. He could see this person''s butt from the side of the tree made him quite speechless.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Alice and Kurokiba also turned their heads, but they also saw this pervert who only wore a naked apron.


    "¡­¡­"


    The four of them only looked at each other for a moment and weren''t sure what to say to each other.


    "Do you want to help us?"


    Haru thought to start an initiative.

 Chapter 699 Kiviak 2

    <h4>Chapter 699 Kiviak 2</h4>


    "Interesting, let me help you guys to create it!"


    The pervert who was wearing a naked apron introduced himself as Isshiki Satoshi and he was very interested in the dish that they were about to create.


    Then the four of them started to work.


    Haru, Kurokiba, and Alice ignored the fact that Isshiki was only wearing a naked apron since and somehow they had gotten used to him. They talked to each other and the atmosphere between them was very friendly. Even thought one of them was only wearing a naked apron which made the scenery became quite bizarre.


    "So how about Kasugano-kun? Do you want to embark on the path of aprons?" Isshiki asked.


    "I might not have time to learn such a tedious path, Isshiki." Haru refused politely.


    "Eh? Why? Naked apron is very suitable for you!" Alice said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kurokiba ignored the three of them and felt that he might be the only normal person in this ce.


    Tadokoro who was looking at them from far away couldn''t help but feel speechless when she saw Issihiki had joined the three suspicious people. "I - Isshiki-senpai¡­¡­"


    Frankly, Alice didn''t think Haru''s cooking skills were quite good considering he was a financial genius. She thought that he didn''t have time to learn cooking but it seemed that she had underestimated him since there was no way for Erina''s fiance to not have cooking skills. Even though she knew that Haru wasn''t a Tootsuki student, she couldn''t help but feel amazed by his knife skill.


    Kurokiba and Isshiki also felt the same as Alice when they saw Haru''s action.


    Haru''s sharp knife cut down some parts which made it very easy for them to clean up the innards on the seal.


    It was very tough work to cut down a seal since a seal''s body was very huge and it was even heavier than some people in this ce.


    After cleaning up the seal, they started to pack 500 little auks bird into a seal skin, beaks and feathers included.


    Haru removed as much air as possible from the seal skin before he sewed it up and sealed it with seal fat, which repels flies. He only knew the general method to create kiviak, and only used his intuition to perfect the dish.


    "Kasugano-kun, do you own a restaurant, or are you a chef?" Issihiki asked curiously since Haru''s skill was superb.


    "No, I''m just a student," Haru answered.


    "Really? But I have never seen you in Tootsuki," Isshiki said since he felt quite weird that he hadn''t seen someone like him on the Tootsuki Academy.


    "I''m a student, but I''m not a Tootsuki student," Haru said with a smile.


    "Then where is your school?" Isshiki asked.


    "Hyakkou Academy," Haru said.


    Isshiki''s expression changed since that school wasn''t even culinary school, but rather an old school aristocrat which was usually ced to educate children of rich families or politicians. He looked at Alice and knew that she was a granddaughter of the director of the Tootsuki group then looked at Haru. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether it was an engagement rtionship or something, but even if it wasn''t he could see that the rtionship between Haru and Alice was pretty close.


    "Youth! What a lovely word it is¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored Isshiki''s sentence and said, "The process of fermentation is quite long. It might take three or four months, and when it is ready, you can invite the people in your dorm to eat it together."


    "Really? Is that okay?" Isshiki was happy since this dish was quite rare.


    "Yes, I''m not even sure whether the people in my house even want to eat this dish," Haru said since he was sure that the smell of kiviak would be very horrible and he believed that the girls in his house wouldn''t even want to eat this dish.


    But for the culinary students, it was a rare chance to eat a rare dish.


    It was better to cherish this chance since it would be a wonderful experience (or a horrible experience), but what makes cooking very fun is to search for a good taste on the borderline of horrible food.


    "Haru, you''re really a student?" Alice asked since she had also gotten Haru''s information and it was very hard to believe that he was a student.


    "I''m only one year older than you, Alice," Haru said calmly and ced the seal which had been sewn to the hole before hiding it in a heap of stones, with arge rock ced on top to keep the air out. He wiped the sweat off his forehead before taking out the gloves on his hands.


    "I''m getting smelly," Alice said with a frown.


    "Then, do you want to go to our dorm? You can use the bathroom there to clean yourself," Isshiki said.


    "Is that alright? Let''s go, Haru!" Alice said and pulled Haru''s hand.


    "Wait! Take off of your gloves first, Alice!" Haru felt that his hand was quite slimy being touched by Alice''s gloves.


    "Ehehehe."


    Alice onlyughed and ignored him and kept touching him with her gloves.


    Haru frowned and grabbed Alice''s hand before forcing it to touch her own face.


    Alice became scared and pleaded. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Stop! Stop! Don''t let it touch my face!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Isshiki and Kurokiba didn''t say anything and followed behind.


    "They''re pretty close, are they in a rtionship?" Isshiki asked Kurokiba.


    "It might be, he might be Ojou''s boyfriend," Kurokiba said,


    "Romance¡­ what a wonderful feeling it is¡­" Issihiki said with a smile.


    Erina kept looking around the Tootsuki Academy, but she had never found them. She had also gone to Alice''s house, but she didn''t see him nor Alice''s secretary. She frowned further and asked the people in Alice''s house whether they knew where Alice had gone, but they didn''t know and only said that Alice and Kurokiba had gone with Haru in the car before. She took her phone again and tried to contact them, but she didn''t receive an answer. She sighed and decided to wait at Alice''s house since she knew that sooner orter they woulde back.


    After cleaning on a dpidated mansion which was known as Pr Star Dormitory, they decided to go back since it was quitete.


    "Then, we''ll go back first. Thank you for lending us your bathroom," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to worry about it too much," Isshiki said with a smile.


    "Be careful of the cold," Haru said while looking at Isshiki which Isshiki responded with quite an obsecure pose.


    "Let''s go back, Haru," Alice said with a yawn since she was quite sleepy.


    Haru nodded and said goodbye once again before going back to Alice''s mansion with Alice and Kurokiba.


    Isshiki waved his hand and noticed Fumio who was the dormitory mother of Pr Star Dormitory kept looking at Haru. "What''s wrong Fumio-san?"


    "Hmm, I have seen him somewhere, but I can''t remember it," Fumio said while thinking very hard.


    "Really?" Isshiki was surprised.


    "Yeah, I have a feeling that I have seen him somewhere, but I''m not sure where¡­¡­" Fumio sighed and said, "Maybe because I''m very old, but if I''m 40 years younger then I might start to chase him during my youth."


    "Hahaha, he already has someone on his side, Fumio-san," Isshiki said with augh.


    "Yeah, that''s true. Let''s go close the door since it is cold and tell me what you have been making outside earlier," Fumio asked curiously.


    "Well, we''re making kiviak¡­¡­"


    It didn''t take a long time before they had arrived at Alice''s mansion, but on the way, Alice was sleeping in the car.


    "Alice, we have arrived," Haru said.


    Alice, who was sleeping peacefully, woke up slowly and yawned. "Oh, right¡­" She stretched herzy waist and said, "I''ll see youter."


    "Bye," Haru said and decided to go back since he needed to go to another world for a quest and also checking the information about the sales of his new magazine.


    Getting out of Haru''s car, Alice walked to her mansion in a happy mood, but then she realized that she had forgotten to ask him about his feelings towards Erina. She wanted to turn back but saw that the car had gone.


    "Well, I can ask himter."


    Alice was quite sleepy and wanted to sleep once again. She opened the door of her mansion and she saw someone who had been waiting for her with a scary expression. She was stunned and felt a bit scared. "E - Erina, why are you here?!"


    "I have been waiting for you, but where have you been! Why haven''t you replied to me!" Erina said angrily.


    Alice took out her phone and said, "Huh? Is it turned off?" She was quite surprised when her phone''s screen was ck and realized that the battery was emptied. She looked at Erina and tried to calm her down. "Erina, don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    "Now, tell me where have you been, and what are you doing?!" Erina asked angrily.


    "U - Uh¡­" Alice was a bit panicked and said, "I - I''m checking out your fiance!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina blinked her eyes and didn''t believe what she had heard. "What?"


    "Ugh¡­" Alice pped her mouth and wondered why she had said those words.


    Erina felt that Alice had been hiding something and said, "Tell me, right now!"


    Alice sighed and said, "Haru is your fiance."


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 700 Devil and Angel

    <h4>Chapter 700 Devil and Angel</h4>


    Haru, who went back to his house, looked at his smartphone, and noticed that Erina had been calling him several times. He was quite surprised and called her back immediately.


    It didn''t take a long time before the phone connected.


    "Hello, Erina? I''m sorry, thework was quite bad earlier when I made the dish with Alice and Kurokiba." Haru needed to apologize first since Erina had called him several times then said, "Is there something? You have called me several times."


    "N - Nothing!" Erina''s voice sounded quite nervous, but then she remembered something. "I have bought your magazine."


    "Really? Thank you, if the result is good then it is because of you who has helped me before," Haru said with a smile.


    "Hmph! Don''t forget to show me the shoujo mangas that you''re going to maketer!" Erina reminded him, but she was happy with her praise.


    "I haven''t heard the result of the sales today," Haru said.


    "U - Uh, how is the result? Is it bad? Is it good?"


    Somehow Erina was more nervous than Haru.


    Haru onlyughed and said, "You''re the one who has said that the manga is good, right? Then the result might be very good, you don''t need to worry."


    "W - Well¡­" Erina suddenly remembered something and said, "I don''t like your magazine! I only like the story!"


    "Yes, yes," Haru said since he knew how hard it was for this girl to be honest with herself.


    Erina, who was on the other side, wanted to ask something and whether he knew about the engagement about both of them, but it was very hard to ask.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru who heard her became silent couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?"


    Erina became nervous and said, "Nothing! I''ll hang up the phone and don''t forget to tell me about the result of your magazine!"


    Haru looked at his smartphone and saw that the call had ended very quickly. He only shook his head and went back since he would need to go to another world for a quest.


    Arriving at his house, Haru went back to cook dinner for Sora, Megumi, and Utaha. During this holiday the three of them often stayed together. He was about to go enter, but he received a call from the CEO of Media Factory telling him the result of today''s sales for "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".


    In the living room, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were discussing each other about him. They were talking to each other, but then Sora asked something to both of them.


    "Let me ask you frankly, have you done it with him?" Sora asked both of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    This question stumped both of them since Haru wanted to keep it secret from Sora for a while.


    "You haven''t done it?" Utaha asked Sora curiously. She knew that Megumi had lost her first time to Haru since she knew his man very well, but for Sora, she was a bit surprised.


    Utaha was quite surprised since Haru hadn''t done anything to Sora since she knew very well how much he loved Sora, but then she thought the closest someone to that person might make it hard for him to do it.


    Sora twitched her lips and asked, "You have done it?"


    "Umm¡­ yes¡­" Utaha said with a blush on her cheek since it was very wonderful to do it with him.


    "¡­"


    Sora looked at Megumi hoping this girl hadn''t done it with him.


    "We have done it," Megumi answered with a in expression. There wasn''t any fluctuation or change in her emotion, but if someone looked at her closely, she shuddered a bit and her cheek flushed only a little showing how she remembered the thing that they had usually done.


    Sora became sad and asked, "W - Why hasn''t he done it with me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi wasn''t sure what to say to Sora.


    "If he doesn''t do it to you, then why don''t you take the initiative?" Utaha asked.


    "Initiative?" Sora saw Utaha with some interest.


    "Sora, you need to be focussed on your exam first rather than doing that kind of thing," Megumi said.


    "Megumi, you have also done it with him," Utaha said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi couldn''t refute anything.


    "So what do you mean by an initiative?" Sora asked since she was more interested in Utaha''s words.


    "It''s simple!" Utaha smiled and said, "You only need to chain him up on the bed then force yourself on him. Letting him scream, dominate him, and look at him from above happily!" Her cheek flushed in excitement and thought that she really needed to do that. For once she really wanted to try to dominate him since she was usually in the submissive position.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi was speechless and wanted to stop such stupid things.


    "Hmm, not a bad idea," Sora said.


    "Sora¡­¡­" Megumi looked at Sora with an unsure expression.


    "Right? Do you want to give him a sleeping pill and tie him downter? I can work with youter," Utaha said.


    "Sora, think about it carefully, the exam is going to start in a month." Megumi tried to calm Sora down and said, "You can ask him whatever you want after you have been epted into high school."


    "Megumi, do you have confidence in yourself that you can do well in the exam?" Utaha asked curiously.


    Megumi nodded and said, "I have studied enough and Haru often teaches both of us."


    Even though Utaha didn''t want to admit it, but she had never beaten Haru in terms of the exam too since he had always won against her that was why she wanted to give him a sleeping pill to force himself on herter, but she didn''t really hate it being in a submissive position, however, she really wanted to try it once to be in the domineering position.


    "Sora, if you want to try it then I''ll help you. Remember Nishikino Maki, the one who has yed keyboardist before? Her parents own a hospital and we can ask her for a sleeping pill," Utaha said.


    "Sora, you need to know that he is doing the best for you," Megumi said.


    If Utaha was a devil, then Megumi was an angel.


    Both of them tried to support their own argument.


    Sora was silent thinking about what she would do, but then the door was opened and they heard his voice.


    "I''m back."


    "!!!"


    Everyone was startled and looked at Haru who had entered the living room.


    "What''s wrong? What''s with your expression?" Haru was confused when he saw their expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    They couldn''t tell him that they were nning to give him a sleeping pill.


    Sora was calm and said, "Nothing, how is your dish?"


    "It''s alright. I need to wait for three or four months before it is done," Haru said.


    "So long!" Utaha was surprised.


    "It is a fermentation dish after all," Haru said.


    "Is it going to be good?" Megumi asked.


    "If I have to say that a lot of people will say that the taste is a bit simr to natto," Haru said.


    ''Natto?''


    They felt that it was strange for a bird to taste like natto.


    "What is the result of the magazine? Is it good?" Sora asked since she was cornered about Haru''s venture business. She knew that the manga in his weekly manga magazine was very good, but if the sales weren''t good then he would definitely stop it. She thought that it was quite wasteful when she thought all of the mangas which were being published in his magazine were very good.


    "Try to guess," Haru said and got ready to cook dinner.


    Megumi also walked toward him to help him cook for dinner.


    Utaha and Sora were sitting next to each other while trying to guess the number of sales.


    "50,000?" Utaha said.


    "No."


    "500,000?" Sora asked.


    "No."


    "How much?" Megumi asked directly.


    "700,000," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were surprised when they heard it and opened their mouths wide.


    Haru was also quite surprised when he heard it, but it might be because of his promotion on NicoNico along with other''s traditional promotion with the addition of the reputation of Media Factory and himself making the weekly manga that was sole became extremely popr.


    You need to remember that the weekly manga magazine is different from the novel since the price is very cheap.


    If a normal novel has a price of around 2,000 yen, light novels have a price of around 500 yen or more, but weekly manga magazines only have a price of around 250 yen with the addition of tax make the price turn into 300 yen.


    It is very cheap to buy a weekly manga magazine and it might be the cheapest entertainment in this country besides television.


    But the result of today''s sales really surprised him since he thought that they might only sell half a million or less, but it was more than his prediction. Considering the poprity of the paper media which started to decline this result was quite good.


    Hearing that his magazine was sessful, of course, they were very happy and thought to open up the wine, and also wore a maid uniform.


    Why maid uniforms?


    It isn''t a secret anymore that he has a maid fetish that is why they have prepared such a costume.


    Haru didn''t stop them and it might be good to let them go quite wild since he would leave for a few months for the quest. He sometimes really wanted to let someone take care of the quest rather than him since he was quite tired, but this time he would go together with his wife so he needed to go.


    They enjoyed dinner and had a party before sleeping together.


    During the sleep, at the same time, Haru and Esdeath who had chatted with each other pressed the button of the quest before being enveloped by light and teleported to another world to start a quest.

 Chapter 701 Outer Area

    <h4>Chapter 701 Outer Area</h4>


    Demolishing structures and cracked pavement prominent in several sections. Buildings that once stood prevalent presentlyck equilibrium. The rubble of demolished buildings umtes on top of houses and edifices.


    "Is this the ce?" Esdeath asked with a frown since she didn''t expect that she would be teleported in such a trashy ce. She remembered the bustling scene in Toriko''s world which was a stark contrast with this ce. But at the same time, she felt that this ce was quite simr to a slum on the Empire in the past when Honest was the prime minister.


    "We''re in the Outer Area." Haru turned and pointed his finger at the distant town. "You can see the bustling town over there."


    Unlike the ce where they were standing, the town which Haru pointed out had a lot of high rise buildings, bright light, and a lot of noise. It seemed that the two ces were like a different world.


    "So what should we do here? It''s very dark," Esdeath said.


    In the Outer Area, there wasn''t any electricity and that was why this ce was so dark when it was dawn.


    It was at this moment that Esdeath took a sword and was ready to stab her sword, but she was stopped by Haru.


    "Esdeath, wait!" Haru hugged her waist to stop her.


    Esdeath''s sword stopped right a few centimeters away from the little girl.


    "Little girl?" Esdeath calmed herself and put down her sword, but she felt strange since she could feel that this little girl was quite strong and thought that this little girl was a monster or Gastrea since she remembered this world was being threatened by it.


    "You alright?" Haru walked toward the little girl and calmed her since he could see the fear in this little girl''s eyes after almost being killed by Esdeath.


    "I - I''m alright¡­" Looking at Haru''s gentle eyes, the little girl nodded with a blush since it was her first time that someone had treated her this gently. From her life, she had been treated badly and a lot of people looked at her with disgust, but Haru was different since she really could see he was really gentle at her. Haru''s face was also a plus point and every girl''s dream had always been waiting for their prince in a white horse.


    Esdeath looked at the girl and shook her head since she could feel what this girl was thinking.


    "I''m sorry. Both of us are from the Civil Security Corporation and we have gotten a mission to y a Gastrea. We have just gone back on our way to the town after ying a Gastrea and my partner is still quite tense thinking that you''re a Gastrea. Once again, I''m sorry for her," Haru said with an apologetic expression.


    "N - No problem¡­¡­" The little girl shook her head with a red face and nodded since she felt that it was normal for people on the Civil Security Corporation toe to this ce to hunt a Gastrea.


    The Civil Security Corporation is an organization that specializes in fighting Gastrea.


    Soon after mankind lost the war against Gastrea in 2021, the humans organized 2-manbat teams to specifically fight against Gastrea: and thus Civil Security Corporation was born, or in short, Civil Security.


    Haru who was very skillful at coaxing the girl made the little girl forget that a person from Civil Security Corporation should usually bring an Initiator with them.


    The initiator is Cursed Children, individuals with the Gastrea Virus, that are partnered with an individual from the Civil Security Corporation.


    Looking at the little girl who had a dirty appearance and torn clothes, Haru could tell that this little girl was a Cursed Child. He had a feeling that they were teleported on the Tokyo Area since if he remembered quite well this area made discrimination against Cursed Children, but he needed to make sure again.


    Cursed children are young females with superhuman abilities and possess the Gastrea Virus. Even though their existence helped the people to fight against Gastrea, they were being treated badly.


    Haru could tell that the name of Cursed Children was tant discrimination, but it was quite ironic when the people who discriminate against them used the Cursed Children to protect them. He thought that they should change the name of Cursed Children into the Messanger of God since there was also some religion in this world who would worship a Gastrea itself.


    Haru continued to talk with the little girl and asked her a lot of questions.


    From her mouth, he could tell that they were in the Outer area of the Tokyo area.


    As he had exined before, there were only five areas that could be lived by humans and those areas were Osaka, Tokyo, Sendai, Sapporo, Sendai.


    Haru felt that those little girls were very pitiful and that was why he was going to pamper them for a bit.


    For Esdeath, she loved children, and she also knew the potential within them. However, she didn''t have sympathy for them since they were weak. From her perspective, she thought that those little girls should be able to stand up by themselves against this discrimination.


    Of course, Haru told Esdeath that they were only children and their minds weren''t mature enough. The only way for them to be stronger was to have someone guiding them.


    "Isn''t it good that you''ll have a lot of strong subordinates in the future?"


    Esdeath nodded when she thought about it and said, "That''s true, but the problem is how are we going to unify this country." She looked at Haru and said, "From what you have said five areas in this country have their own leaders, do we kill them directly?"


    "Esdeath¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and closed the ears of the little girl.


    The little girl was quite confused by Haru''s action, but she didn''t do anything, only looked at Esdeath and Haru curiously.


    "What you have said is very easy to do, but I don''t want too much bloodshed in our quest," Haru said.


    There were a lot of ways to unify this country and the easiest one was using force.


    With the power of both Haru and Esdeath, it was possible to conquer the entire country in just a single attack made a lot of people shake their feet in fear in front of them, but he really wanted to avoid such a way to unify this country since such a method would undoubtedly provoke the leaders of each area and would make them want to fight to the death with them.


    If that really happened then the number of victims would be a lot, but he knew very well that a victim in this quest would be inevitable.


    But at least he would try to reduce it as much as possible.


    "And¡­" Haru took Esdeath''s hand and said, "I want to do this quest slowly with you, spending time together, and have a honeymoon together since we haven''t had one since our marriage." He felt that he hadn''t done so much on Esdeath and that was why he was going to make her happy in this quest.


    Esdeath blushed and moved closer toward him, kissing his cheek. "I''ll listen to you, Dear."


    "Thank you. I''m really happy to have you as my wife," Haru said hugging her waist.


    "Dear!!!" Esdeath hugged him directly, ignoring the little girl who stayed with them.


    "¡­"


    The little girl who saw their interaction couldn''t help but feel heartbroken, but then she looked at their interaction curiously since it was her first time seeing an adult interaction. Her face flushed in red and she tried to cover her eyes with her hands, but there was arge gap between her fingers.


    *Growl!*


    Sudden voice made both Haru and Esdeath stop looking at the little girl who seemed very embarrassed.


    Haru smiled and patted the little girl''s head. "Where is your home? Let''s have breakfast together and I''ll cook you something."


    "R - Really?" The little girl was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s almost morning after all." Haru looked at Esdeath and asked, "What do you think?"


    Esdeath thought about his food and nodded with a smile. "Let''s have breakfast."


    "¡­¡­"


    The little girl looked at Haru and Esdeath and wondered whether she could find her loved one in the future.

 Chapter 702 Cursed Children

    <h4>Chapter 702 Cursed Children</h4>


    Early in the morning when the shy sun had just reappeared into the world.


    A lot of little girls gathered around the table and drooled looking at the young man who was cooking skillfully in the open kitchen. Their foods were limited since they were very poor and they would eat anything to stay alive such as leftover foods from the trash, animals on the street, etc; as long as they could find it, but this time it was different since they had someone personally cooked for them and from the smell alone they could tell that this dish would be very delicious.


    Haru, of course, had prepared his portable kitchen on his zipper since he knew very well that sometimes he might be sent out to the forest or an unhabituated ce.


    That was why he had always been prepared.


    Esdeath looked at the group of little girls that gathered around Haru. She didn''t feel that surprised by this scene since she often saw a lot of children being abandoned in the Empire.


    The group of little girls was a group of Cursed Children who were being chased out from the city and could only live in the Outer Area of the Tokyo Area.


    "Onii-san, what did you cook?"


    "Onii-chan, when is the food ready?"


    Haru took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He felt that these little girls really knew his weakness. He had weaknesses against little sister attributes and those girls had those attributes on them, but he wouldn''t show it on the outside. "Soon, be patient."


    They nodded and waited patiently, but their stomachs kept growling.


    "Thank you very much, Kasugano-san."


    "You don''t need to worry, Matsuzaki-san. It is just an apology since we almost hurt Sasa," Haru said.


    (Sasa is the name of the little girl who was almost hurt by Esdeath).


    Matsuzaki is a caring man that looked after several Cursed Children. He had been taking care of the Cursed Children for a long time on voluntary and that was why he lived in this ce with everyone.


    Matsuzaki didn''t dare to talk with Esdeath. Even though Esdeath''s clothes were a bit strange (white military uniform), the aura that came out from her wasn''t something that could be exuded by a normal human. He could tell that Esdeath was a strong Promoter and that was why he only talked to Haru since he was afraid to make Esdeath angry.


    A Promoter is a person who is, being the supervisor of a 2-manbat team, in charge of analyzing battle situations. They are given an Initiator; girls who carry the Gastrea Virus, otherwise known as Cursed Children, to carry out their missions.


    For Haru, Matsuzaka thought that Haru was a wealthy young man or an owner of a famous Civil Security Corporation.


    "It''s okay. Onii-san, I know that Big sister didn''t mean harm to me," Sasa said while looking at Esdeath.


    Esdeath only smiled and patted Sasa''s head.


    It was at this moment that breakfast was ready.


    "The breakfast is ready," Haru said.


    "Yay!!!"


    "Don''t push each other since it is enough for everyone. You need to line up one by one," Haru said.


    "Yes!!!"


    Haru cooked a simple Japanese breakfast with white rice which glittering like a little jewel, grilled salmon which released a very delicious aroma, rolled omelet which their appetite increased, miso soup which gave everyone a warm feeling, and some radish pickles which gave a yful touch on the breakfast.


    Everyone took their breakfast one by one and didn''t eat until everyone had gotten their shares.


    Esdeath also took one of her shares and sat down next to the children who also mored beside her asking about how she had married Haru, kissing, making children, and a lot more. She felt that it was quite a funny experience and teased them a bit.


    "Matsuzaka-san, you also need to eat it," Haru said.


    "Thank you very much," Matsuzaka said since he was also tempted to eat breakfast with everyone.


    Then when everyone was ready they started to say, "Let''s eat!" They used either a chopstick or a spoon before putting the rice in their mouth.


    It was only simple rice, but in Haru''s hands, it gave them a different feeling.


    For a Cursed Children who had always been treated lower than an animal, it was their first time to be treated kindly by a big brother figure.


    The big brother who would protect them, the big brother who would tell them a story, the big brother who would sing them a luby every night, and a lot more.


    The moment they ate breakfast which was being cooked by Haru. They started being drawn into an illusion that was made by Haru''s food.


    *Drip!* *Drip!* *Drip!*


    Tears rolled down from their eyes, but they didn''t stop eating the food on their te.


    Esdeath also felt the same, even though she didn''t have an older brother, but she could imagine what it felt like to have an older brother from the breakfast which was being eaten by her. But she didn''t want an older brother, rather she wanted to have a husband and she had already owned that husband that would apany her until she left the world. Smiling, she thought that her future would be very wonderful.


    For Matsuzaka, he felt as if he hade back to his childhood time where everyone was living peacefully and he also had an older brother figure at that time who would protect him.


    Haru who looked at their reaction suddenly felt very cruel at this moment. He thought that he shouldn''t show them kindness since he would leave them soon and if they heard that then he and Esdeath would leave then they would show sadness, but he also made a determination to unify this country as soon as possible so he wouldn''t let those girls live on the side of the town so pitifully.


    At the end of the breakfast, everyone drank warm tea which was prepared by Haru.


    This tea would help the digestive system while also making everyone who drank it rxed.


    The group of little girls who had drunk it had a rare rxed expression on their faces and only silently sipping the tea silently since it was very good.


    "Kasugano-san, thank you very much for what you have done to those children," Matsuzaka said.


    "I don''t do anything, Matsuzaka-san. You''re the one who has taken care of them," Haru said.


    Matsuzaka shook his head and said, "No, it has been a while since those children had a warm meal. I have thought that it is something insignificant, but having a warm breakfast really raises their moods into happiness." He looked at Haru and bowed his head. "That''s why I''m really thankful for you, Kasugano-san."


    Haru twitched his lips and stopped him. "You don''t need to bow your head." He really felt ufortable and it was very hard for him to go out now. "I have to go, but you''re the one who can take care of them. I''ll give you some foods which you can use every day and I''ll give you a simple recipe so you can cook¡­" He was quite busy in the morning and really gave those children a lot of things such as sr panels and a small wind turbine that made it possible for them to have electricity. He also gave them a lot of food provisions and a lot of devices that would make their life becamefortable since he would leave them.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were very speechless when they saw him taking out one thing after another easily. Even though they didn''t know where it wasing from, they were very grateful to Haru.


    It was in the afternoon when Haru had given them everything that could make their lifefortable that he decided to say goodbye. "Then, I''ll need to say goodbye now."


    "¡­"


    The group of little girls knew that Haru would leave them, but it was more painful than they had thought.


    It felt like a beautiful dream, even though it was a dream. They really wanted to stop him, but they were afraid to do it since they were afraid to annoy him.


    "W - Will we meet each other again?"


    The first question they wanted to know was whether they would be able to ask him again.


    Haru nodded and said, "Soon." He patted Sasa''s head and said, "Matsuzaka-san, we have to go now."


    "Please be careful," Matsuzaka said and knew that he couldn''t stop them.


    Haru and Esdeath walked away from this ce to the south area of the Tokyo area.


    Everyone looked at their back before they cried one by one, but then they remembered Esdaeth''s words which told them to be strong if they wanted to see them again. Before their sadness changed into determination to be stronger since they really wanted to see the big brother again.


    At the same time, they were also jealous of Esdeath who could marry Haru. They wanted to scream that they would marry Haru in the future, but they were afraid to anger Esdeath since sometimes Esdeth was really scary.


    Esdeath walked together with Haru and said, "You''re very cruel. Pampering them for a few hours then leaving them without taking responsibility."


    Haru sighed and said, "I can''t bring all of them. Our quest is dangerous and it might endanger them to cross to Osaka."


    "Now, that you mention is why we have to go to Osaka to unify this country?" Esdeath asked curiously.


    Haru took the car from his zipper and said, "Because the leader of Osaka is quite unique." He looked at Esdeath and asked, "Do you want to go directly to Osaka or try to fight Gastrea first?"


    "Let''s fight, my hands have gotten itchy sinceing here," Esdeath said.


    "Umm¡­ don''t you want to do something else first?" Haru asked.


    "What thing?" Esdeath looked at Haru curiously.


    "Well, I have brought out a car and we''re nowhere. No one is going to bother us in this wilderness and¡­¡­" Haru moved his hand around Esdeath''s waist and whispered.


    "I miss you, Wife¡­"


    Esdeath blushed and nodded. "I also miss you, Husband¡­"


    They entered the car together which was fully soundproof and turned on the car. Then before long, the car started to shake uncontrobly without noticing anyone since no one was in this ce.

 Chapter 703 Unexplored Territory

    <h4>Chapter 703 Unexplored Territory</h4>


    After a few hours, they started their journeyter than they had thought since both of them missed each other so much.


    Haru was driving a car and looked at Monolith which stood up very tall into the sky.


    Monoliths, dark-colored barriers, 1.618 kilometers in height, and 1 kilometer in width, were created from Varanium after mankind lost the war against Gastrea, in the year 2021. The maic field emitted from Varanium prevents Gastrea from approaching the Monoliths, let alone entering the protected areas. However, in spite of the strong maic field they emit, Gastrea, on very rare asions, are able to invade the areas surrounded by the barriers.


    Japan is an archipgo of volcanic inds resulting in this country producing an abundance of Varanium.


    There are a lot of countries who feel jealous of this country and want to conquer this country directly, but the threat of Gastrea is bigger for everyone in this world making a lot of countries to think twice before they do something since once they have made an enemy with this country then they won''t be able to get more Varanium which an essential to kill or protect themselves from Gastrea.


    Esdeath was resting in the passenger seat after a fierce fight between them. She had always wanted to try to defeat him, but it seemed that it was harder than she had thought. She looked at Haru and swore that she wouldn''t give up, then looked at the Monoliths curiously. She knew that this barrier was something that protected the area from Gastrea. She had only seen the picture of Gastrea before the quest, but she had never seen the real things.


    Suddenly she felt quitezy to fight Gastrea after she had a fight with Haru in the car earlier. She looked at himzily and asked, "Is Osaka quite far?"


    "We should arrive in Osaka in half a day," Haru answered. It would have been faster if he had used his gravity magic to fly this car, but he didn''t do that since he wanted to enjoy the trip with Esdeath.


    For normal or poor or weak people, it was practically impossible for them to transport or go to another area and they could only live in their area for their entire lives, but for the rich, they usually covered their transportation vehicle such as an airne or ship with a Varium to protect themselves and for the strength, they might walk directly passing through


    Although Gastrea only appeared 10 years ago, it has affected the lives of many people.


    Passing the Monoliths, they entered the Unexplored Territory.


    The Unexplored Territory is located outside of the Monoliths, home to all of Gastrea; varying from Stage I to Stage IV. The area itself is a barren wastnd spotting numerous, poorly alimented greenery that overtakes the surrounding vicinity and reaches incredible heights, preventing legions of light from reaching the surface. The trees possess massive trunks andrge crowns, with several branches that further exploit the vast surroundings. Small rivers, leading to a nearbyrge body of water, can be spotted spread about in the entire territory. Additionally, an abundant amount of mountains stand clear to the naked eye


    Haru''s car was very tough since he had modified it before, but he was wondering whether he couldbine it with Busoshoku Haki.


    Busoshoku Haki is a form of Haki that allows the user to use their own spiritual energy to create, in essence, an invisible armor around themselves, providing incredible offensive and defensive capabilities.


    In a simple word, this Busoshoku Haki is just invisible armor.


    Haru hadn''t learned Busoshoku Haki, but then he thought that it might be necessary to learn it. His strong physics should be enough to learn this skill and decided to do itter after he had gone back since it was both simple and powerful skill.


    Haru covered his car with his gravity magic creating an invisible armor that repulsed everything that came close to his car.


    But it seemed that he had underestimated his power since he broke a lot of trees directly without care.


    Esdeath closed her eyes while imagining a lot of things around her surroundings. She was learning about Kenbunshoku Haki, but it seemed that it was harder than she had thought. The easier way was to buy this skill directly on Group Chat, but she wanted to challenge herself.


    From what Haru had told her before, there were four developments after someone had learned a Kenbunshoku Haki.


    First is mind-reading, after someone has developed Kenbunshoku Haki to the advanced level they might be able to read the mind of someone. It is a very useful skill for interrogation, someone while also learning someone''s secret.


    Second is emotion reading, the function of this skill is quite simple and that is to feel everyone''s feelings around their surroundings. It is a very useful skill to detect an enemy in your surroundings.


    The third is future reading, the one which is mastered by Haru. If someone mastered this skill then they will be able to read the future for a few seconds in the future, but it can be developed further.


    The fourth or thest one is the distance, they might not be able to master the three skills on the above, but their Kenbonshoku Haki can notice anyone with more distance such as 100 km around their surroundings or more.


    Esdeath knew that all of this skill were very useful, but the thing that she really wanted to be the emotion reading since for her it was better to find her enemy first, and she also thought that it was very useful to see how much Haru loved her. She grabbed his hand and intertwined her hand together with him. She looked outside the window and saw a very tall tower making her frown. "What is that?"


    Haru also looked at the direction where Esdeath was saying and said, "It should be the Ladder of Heaven. The strongest and evilest weapon in this world."


    "Interesting," Esdeath said with a smile.


    In short, it is a super-maic linear projector or a very powerful railgun, that can fire a metallic projectile up to 800mm in diameter at close to light-speed. The weapon was originally designed to fight Gastrea, but the area surrounding it has since been overtaken by the Gastrea and the module has since been abandoned


    "Do you want to go there?" Haru asked since he knew that no one was in that ce. He was also a bit curious about that ce and if possible then he would grab this weapon into his zipper.


    "Do you want to keep this weapon?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, it is necessary to do it."


    Esdeath nodded and said, "It is an interesting weapon, let''s keep it since we don''t know what kind of quest might appear in the future."


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    Esdeath thought for a while and asked, "Did you bring your Gundam?"


    "I bring it, but what do you want to do with it?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­ I want to use it, can I?" Esdeath asked while staring at Haru. The moment she saw that ck huge robot on Haru''s house in his original world, she had always wanted to try to ride it.


    Haru sighed and said, "I''ll let you ride itter."


    "Yay!" Esdeath hugged his arm with a smile.


    "¡­"


    If someone saw Esdeath right now then people wouldn''t think that she was someone who had killed 400,000 people indiscriminately without mercy.


    During work, she is a demon general, but at home, she is a very loving wife.


    Haru had to admit that he was really d to marry her.


    It didn''t take them long before they had arrived on the Ladder of Heaven and got out of the car.


    Looking at the tall tower, Haru had to admit that the technology in this world might be several times bigger than his original world.


    "You can go inside while I''m having fun here," Esdeath said and took out her Sode no Shirayuki.


    At that very moment, the temperature in their surroundings had dropped so suddenly.


    Haru who had learned Kenbonshoku Haki nodded and said, "Then, I''ll check this thing first."


    "You don''t need to be in a hurry since we need to defeat 100 of them, right?" Esdeath said while looking at a number of Gastrea that were moving toward them.


    *Bzz!* *Bzz!* *Bzz!*


    Large numbers of Gasrea crept out around their surroundings toward them while looking at them as if they were their prey.


    "Come."


    Esdeath swung her sword before charging towards the group in Gastrea.

 Chapter 704 Gastrea

    <h4>Chapter 704 Gastrea</h4>


    Haru had to admit that hearing Esdeath''s words gave him a lot of reassurance. He didn''t immediately take the Ladder of Heaven, but he took out an item that could cause a disturbance ofwork on the surrounding areas while also using light magic to create an illusion that nothing had happened in this ce.


    Haru knew that there was a super satellite that was able to have a clear picture of this ce, and he didn''t want his picture and Esdeath to be known to the world. He looked at Esdeath who was fighting and decided to join since he felt he shouldn''t leave her fighting alone against Gastrea. He took out his Hundred and shouted, "Hundred On!"


    The diamond-shaped Hundred scattered and turned into a dagger in his hand.


    Haru immediately used a Full-Body Armament that granted him both light armor along with a shotgun before joining the battle. He knew that Varanium was the only thing that could be used to kill Gastrea, but he was wondering whether it was possible to use Hundred to kill it.


    Most Gastreas have the shape of an animal, insect, or even a fish, with the exception of someone who has just been infected by a Gastrea virus. They still retain their human shape, but their bodies aren''t normal anymore since they might have a leg of a spider, face of fish, wings of a butterfly, etc.


    The one which was faced by Esdeath was a Bee Gastrea.


    *Bzz!* *Bzz!* *Bzz!*


    Esdeath quickly counted the number of Gastreas as around 20 creating a very noisy "bzz" noise made her quite annoyed. "Noisy!" She swung her sword and shed the Gastrea in half. Her movement was very agile and she killed five of them very quickly.


    *BOOM!*


    But then suddenly one of the Bee Gastrea was shot by something.


    Esdeath turned and saw Haru who was holding both a dagger and shotgun while covered in half armor. She smiled and asked, "Why did youe? Don''t you want to get this Ladder of Heaven?"


    "Isn''t one of the requirements to marry you able to hunt a beast together? I''m doing that now," Haru said and shot down a lot of Bee Gastreas quickly.


    Esdeathughed and said, "Don''t snatch all of them! Leave some of them to be my prey!"


    "Yes, yes," Haru said and swung his dagger to the Bee Gastrea which was moving toward him.


    Esdeath didn''t even use her ice power to defeat this group of weaklings and only killed them with her sword.


    Even though most of the people in this world needed a Varanium to kill that, it was only for the people who didn''t have power.


    Truthfully, Gastrea can be killed with a normal weapon, but it needs time and also the cost is very high since it is possible to kill a horde of Gastrea using a missile, but it is too wasteful to use it on one or two Gastrea.


    But it is also very hard for people to kill Gastrea using only a normal weapon such as a gun, katana, machete, etc.


    That is why the people in this world develop a weapon using a Varanium to kill Gastrea in a more efficient way.


    It is the same thing as the Hundred''s world since they have developed a Hundred to kill Savage in more efficient ways.


    When both of them worked together, they had cleaned the entire Gastrea quickly without even making a stain on their body.


    "Do you want to change your clothes?" Haru asked since he was wondering whether Esdeath would wear her usual white military uniform.


    "Hmm¡­" Esdeath looked at her clothes and asked, "Is it weird?"


    "No, you''re beautiful in that uniform," Haru said immediately.


    Esdeath smiled when she heard it.


    "But it might not be suitable to wear it in this world. I''m afraid that someone will think that I forced you to wear a cosy," Haru said.


    Esdeath thought for a bit and asked, "Then, tell me what kind of clothes I should change with?"


    "Maid uniform," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    But Esdeath stared at him with a cold gaze.


    "I - I was just joking. I mean I have a lot of military uniforms that are suitable to be used in this world, but I also want to see my wife in different clothes¡­ the cute one is better¡­" Haru said thest phrase with a low voice, but he really hoped for her to wear such cute clothes.


    Esdeath blushed, but then she said, "You know that I have never thought too much about my dress since I have been thinking that power is everything."


    Haru nodded and walked toward her. "I know that I won''t force you."


    "But if it makes you happy then I can try to wear that maid uniform," Esdeath said looking at Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru was tempted and said, "Maid uniform is good, and if you are the one who wears it then I might not be able to concentrate on the battle." His hand was bleeding clenching tightly since he knew that he shouldn''t think about using his dick this time.


    "Hmm¡­" Esdeath smiled and hugged his arm. "Well, let''s keep the maid uniform during our battleter at night."


    Haru clenched his hand tightly and said, "Your wish mymand."


    "So what about the military uniform in this world?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru took out his tablet from his zipper and showed her a lot of pictures of military uniforms. "Choose one."


    Esdeath took the tablet and looked at it curiously. She didn''t expect that there would be a lot of models for military uniforms, but then again, she was also a woman and she wanted to appear beautiful in front of the man that she loved.


    It was also the reason why she wore a white military uniform even though everyone in the Empire was wearing the same uniform.


    "How about a suit? It isn''t a military uniform, but it is suitable for a lot of asions," Haru said giving her advice. He remembered Alice who had sent a photo of Erina that showed her in a suit, a white shirt, and a id skirt with a very sexy photo. He thought that Esdeath would be very suitable in that suit.


    "Suit, huh?" Esdeath nodded and asked, "Do you have it?"


    "Of course!" Haru said without hesitation.


    "How do you have it?" Esdeath asked.


    "I have thought that we might have this asion in the future and that is why I have prepared everything," Haru said with a proud face receiving a speechless expression from Esdeath.


    "I''ll change my clothester, but for now, let''s enter the Ladder of Heaven," Esdeath said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Wait, let me handle this one." He looked at the sky and looked at the Butterfly Gastrea which was moving toward them, but this one size was clearly several times bigger than the Bee Gastrea which they had faced before.


    There are five stages to a Gastrea, with Stage I being the weakest and Stage V the strongest. Stage I Gastrea has been said to be easily dealt with by a lone teamposing of a Promoter and Initiator. Stage I Gastrea has only one ability, being a factor that is prominent to their body shape; e.g., a spider-type that is a Stage I cannot possess flying capabilities. However, Stage II Gastrea can have more than one ability such as flying. Stage III and Stage IV Gastrea have been stated to be immensely strong and cannot bepared to Stage I. Stage V Gastrea surpass Stage IV Gastrea, with the power to destroy the world. However, there are only eleven Stage V Gastrea, otherwise known as Zodiac Gastrea. A normal Gastrea can only grow to Stage IV, while the method of creating Stage V''s is unknown. Monoliths, which force Gastrea to stay away from the protected area, are said to be no match for the power of a Stage V Gastrea.


    Haru didn''t know which Stage of Gastrea was in front of them, but then he aimed his dagger before the Gastrea on releasing the energy inside his body extended the dagger and shed the Gastrea in half.


    "Let''s go," Haru said and transformed his Hundred into normal shape.


    Esdeath nodded and looked at the Hundred which was being held by Haru with an interest.

 Chapter 705 Ladder of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 705 Ladder of Heaven</h4>


    "That''s a Hundred, right?" Esdeath asked, looking at the diamond-shaped device in Haru''s hand.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, it is something necessary to fight the enemy in the previous world."


    Esdeath raised her eyebrow and asked, "So it is impossible to defeat the enemy in that world without using a Hundred?"


    "No, I mean to efficiently defeat the enemy, Hundred is necessary. It''s the same thing as the people in this world who use Varanium to defeat Gastrea," Haru said. He looked at her and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "Can I use it?" Esdeath asked.


    "It is better for you to use a new Hundred, and I have it here with me," Haru said and took out another Hundred from his zipper. He had bought a lot of Savage''s cores in the past and had exchanged them for both money and Hundred.


    "Now, for the question of whether you can use it or not, then my answer is yes." Haru looked at Esdeath and said, "As long as someone has energy inside their body it is possible to use Hundred." He thought for a while and said, "You can create a lot of ice with a very big size without even getting tired, so I guess it is possible for you to use Hundred."


    Truthfully, Haru thought that the world of Hundred was more dangerous than the world of ck Bullet, but it might be because of the difference between the two styles of the authors which created a lot an image that the world of ck Bullet was more dangerous.


    The story of Hundred is more focussed on the harem, and the story of ck Bullet is more focussed on the fight, tragedy, and sacrifice of the people in this world.


    But then again, which work is better depends on each person.


    Esdeath took the Hundred from Haru''s hand and tried to give energy into this device.


    "Say "Hundred On!" to activate it," Haru said.


    "Hundred On!"


    Haru looked at Esdeath and didn''t expect that it would really work.


    The shape of Esdeath''s Hundred is an Estoc.


    Estoc is a type of sword, also called a tuck in English, in use from the 14th to 17th centuries. It is characterized by a cruciform hilt with a grip for two-handed use and a straight, edgeless, but a sharply pointed de of around 0.91 meters (36 in) to 1.32 meters (52 in) in length.


    This weapon seemed to be very sharp with a pure white color like snow.


    Esdeath swung her Hundred tested the power of this weapon and nodded in satisfaction. "Can I have it?"


    "Sure, but where are you going to keep it?" Haru asked.


    Unlike Haru who had zipper storage, Esdeath didn''t have a method to keep something to herself.


    "Remind me to buy the skill to keep something in my personal space," Esdeath said and gave it back to the Hundred.


    Haru nodded since it was a very necessary skill to have on each quest.


    Esdeath looked at the tall tower in front of her and asked, "How are you going to keep this thing?"


    "Let''s enter first," Haru said and pressed an open button on the Ladder of Heaven or Linear Electromaic Projectile Device.


    No one in this world would have thought that there would be a person who dared to steal this weapon since the size of this weapon was very big. This ce was also surrounded by a Gastea so people didn''t dare to get close to this ce, but Haru really thought to steal this weapon.


    The door was opened and showed a lift that would take them to the main room of the Ladder of Heaven.


    Esdeath and Haru entered the lift together and the door of the lift closed before it started to bring them to the main room.


    Inside the lift, Haru was thinking what was the energy which was used by this Ladder of Heaven.


    In the world of Hundred, in the Little Garden, especially using a LiZA as the main energy of that massive aircraft.


    But it was different in the world of ck Bullet, Haru could only think that they were using a nuclear reactor to be the main energy of this weapon and with electricity in five areas in this country.


    There wasn''t much detail about the energy that was used in this world, and that was why he was quite curious, but from the size of each area in this world, he didn''t think that they were able to use alternative energy such as a sr panel or wind turbine since it needed a lot of space to generate a lot of power.


    ''Then there''s only one answer.''


    Nuclear reactor.


    Haru knew that it was the most effective way to get energy since with limited space it could generate arge amount of energy, but then the risk was also quite big.


    The bigger the risk, the bigger the result.


    The lower the risk, the lower the result.


    But he felt that as long as the technology developed then it might even be possible to create an artificial sun to generate energy.


    ''An artificial sun, huh?''


    Haru remembered that there was one world in the anime which had created an artificial sun, but then he wasn''t sure whether he would able to go to that world.


    Arriving in the controlling room of the Ladder of Heaven, Haru and Esdeath looked at this ce curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ so this is the ce," Esdeath said and entered the room.


    Haru also entered the room and could see that this ce was mainly painted with a dark metallic color. He touched the furniture and device in this ce while thinking about how they could be able to create this thing.


    "Do you want to use this weapon to test it?" Esdeath asked with a smile.


    Haru smiled wryly and said, "No, one attack from this weapon might destroy a town."


    "Interesting¡­" Esdeath touched the control device curiously since from his words this weapon was very strong.


    From the story of ck Bullet, Haru had learned that there were a lot of ws in this weapon.


    The first one being that it broke when the main character used his Varanium arm as a projectile instead of the designated projectile, whose size was different. The second w was presented right after the main character loaded the projectile, which was that the railgun could not be operated remotely, either due to theck of maintenance or wed design, forcing the weapon to be used manually from its control station. The third w is that the super-mas needed for the railgun to operate interfere with electrical signals, subsequently cutting offmunications via telephone and any other form ofmunication that depends on the transference of electrical signals.


    Frankly, this weapon wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough to be used.


    Haru thought that it was possible to ce this weapon on Yajima''s spacecraft. "Let''s go back."


    "You have enough?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll steal this weapon now."


    "I want to see how you are going to steal this weapon," Esdeath said and followed him back outside.


    Outside of the Ladder of Heaven, Haru looked at the tall tower and used his "Steal" power which he had gotten on the quest before then kept this Ladder of Heaven on the zipper storage.


    To not cause chaos on his belongings inside the zipper storage, he had always created a zipper on a different ce such as for right arm was to be used to keep food, a left foot was used to keep a vehicle, etc.


    Haru also had done that on his Gundam.


    "It''s done. Let''s go," Haru said and entered the car.


    Esdeath looked at the disappear tower and smiled wondering about the reaction of the people in this world after they saw that the Ladder of Heaven had disappeared.

 Chapter 706 Disappearence of Ladder of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 706 Disappearence of Ladder of Heaven</h4>


    The Ladder of Heaven has disappeared!


    It caused a lot of panic for everyone who was living in this country.


    Osaka, Tokyo, Sendai, Hakata, and Sapporo were in chaos and their leaders had told them to search for any information about this matter.


    The Ladder of Heaven was being developed by five areas together to be a weapon that is used to protect the people in this country, but then it suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Their satellite was also unable to tell what had happened, causing them to panic. They were wondering whether there was Gastrea that was able to be invisible and also ate or stole the Ladder of Heaven without anyone noticing.


    It had be great news that made the leaders think that they needed to meet each other to talk about this matter.


    But then the governor of Osaka Area thought that it was a conspiracy of the Tokyo Area who wanted to use the Ladder of Heaven for their own uses.


    Hearing the usation of the governor of Osaka Area to the governor of Tokyo Area, the leaders of Hakata, Sendai, and Sapporo also cast doubt on the Tokyo Area since the Tokyo Area was very close to the Ladder of Heaven and it was possible for them to steal it for their own uses.


    The governor of Tokyo Area refuted that usation since they really weren''t the ones who stole it, but then they also couldn''t prove their innocence either.


    Then the four areas on Japan condemned the Tokyo areas and told them if they weren''t the ones who stole it then they needed to find out who was the one who had done it if not then they needed to be the one who was responsible for it.


    Since there was no way for something like Ladder of Heaven to suddenly disappear without a trace, even the army in the Tokyo Area didn''t notice it.


    Then the only answer was the Tokyo Area might have colluded with other''s country to use the Ladder of Heaven of their own uses.


    It wasn''t surprising when the governor of Osaka had said those words everyone on other''s three areas also supported it since they were quite jealous of the Tokyo Area.


    The Tokyo Area was different from the four areas in Japan since it was the most prosperous area in this country.


    Different from the four of them, maybe except the Osaka Area might be the one who could match the Tokyo Area.


    The Tokyo Area.


    Inside the building of the governor, Saitenshi had a meeting with a lot of people about the matter of the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven.


    "What about the JSDF? Have they investigated this matter?" Saitenshi asked with a pale expression.


    Seitenshi is the governor of the Tokyo Area. She is an extremely beautiful young female with pale skin and a small frame. She is gifted with thin, white eyebrows and thick, supetive white eyshes surrounding rounds of eyes that epass light irises.


    If Haru was here, then he would really question how could such a young woman be able to be the governor of the Tokyo Area.


    Everyone shook their heads since this matter also confused them.


    If it was really stolen then they might not be this worried, but if it was a new type of Gastrea then they were scared since the position of Ladder of Heaven was very close to their area.


    If they can''t find the enemy who can fight it?


    "Saitenshi-sama, this matter is very sudden, we also don''t know who has done it."


    The one who had said those words was Kikunujo Tendo who was the advisor of the governor of the Tokyo Area.


    "Then, is there anyone in this ce who has an idea of how to handle this matter?" Saitenshi asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were in silence for a while before Kikunujo Tendo said that it was better to entrust this job to every Civil Security Corporation in the Tokyo Area.


    Everyone also agreed since they really didn''t know how to handle this matter and that was why the only thing that they could do was to fasten the investigation as soon as possible.


    Then in just a few hours, every Civil Security Corporation was being notified about this mission which was about the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven.


    Tendo Civil Security Corporation.


    Kisara Tendo who was the president of the Tendo Civil Security Corporation and the granddaughter of the Kikanujo Tendo was sitting on her chair while looking at the mission which was announced for every Civil Security Corporation in the Tokyo Area.


    Kisara Tendo is a young beautiful girl with violet eyes, her hair is cut in the traditional Japanese princess style which is choppy, straight, and dark brownish-green in color, and also big breasts which are shown through her uniform.


    The moment she received a mission from the governor of Tokyo Area about the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven. She was shocked beyond belief since she didn''t expect who would expect Ladder of Heaven to disappear.


    "Kisara-san, what''s wrong?"


    Then two people, both a young man and little girl, asked Kisara, who seemed shocked about the mission.


    "Rentarou-kun, Enju-chan, there is a very important mission," Kisara said to both of them.


    "Is it about Kisara''s boobs?" Enju asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Osaka Area.


    Inside the very luxurious building, a middle-aged man with a thick, brown mustache and a brown beard mmed his table very hard.


    *BAAAAM!!*


    "This damn Saitenshi! You can put that innocent girl''s expression, but you can''t fool me!"


    The name of this man is Sogen Saitake who is also the governor of Osaka Area. He was known as the director of this Area and no one dared to question his decision in this ce.


    Saitake was very angry when he knew that the Ladder of Heaven had disappeared so suddenly. He had a n to transfer the Ladder of Heaven to the surface of the moon to destroy Gastrea then after that, he could start his n to dominate this country then this world!


    But then the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven caused his n to be overthrown.


    Saitake didn''t think that it was a coincidence when the Ladder of Heaven suddenly disappeared and thought that it was a plot that was being created by the governor of the Tokyo Area. He had a feeling that the governor of Tokyo Area had colluded with the foreign country or used the Ladder of Heaven by themselves to conquer this country then the world.


    Saitake knew that it might not be Saitenshi who nned this matter, but rather it was Kikunujo Tendo who was the advisor of the governor who thought about this n, but then it was impossible to do that n if that n wasn''t being approved by the governor of Tokyo Area.


    That meant that Saitenshi knew about this n and decided to go along with everyone to steal the Ladder of Heaven by themselves.


    "This damn Tendo and Saitenshi! Let''s see what you''re going to do now!" Saitake knew that the only way to stop Tokyo Area was to work together with the other''s three areas to stop the Tokyo Area''s n. He was known as a dictator and he wouldn''t be silent when someone had disturbed his n.


    But no one knew the cause of this matter had arrived in Osaka Area swiftly without trouble and started with their n to unify this country.

 Chapter 707 Osaka Area

    <h4>Chapter 707 Osaka Area</h4>


    Entering the Osaka Area, Haru and Esdeath looked around curiously.


    During this trip, they didn''t even step out from the car and crashed into the Gastrea which they had met along the way using the car which was being enveloped by gravity magic which either crushed or repulsed everything around its surroundings.


    From their observation, it wasn''t that much different from Tokyo Area which was being surrounded by Monolith.


    Monolith is something necessary to have for every area in this country.


    Of course, to build a Monolith, it needs an abundance of money and a lot of resources to be poured for it since it isn''t something cheap.


    Monolith is 1.618 kilometers in height, and 1 kilometer in width and to build a safe area the governor needs to create a lot of Monoliths to surround the entire area to stop a Gastrea from getting nearby to their area.


    The maic field emitted from Varanium prevents Gastrea from approaching the Monoliths, let alone entering the protected areas.


    However, Monolith could only work if it was built using Varanium.


    Haru remembered from the story of ck Bullet the Monolith which was being built in the Tokyo Area and was being built using a mixture of different metal beside Varanium which caused the Tokyo Area to almost be destroyed by a horde of Gastrea.


    Now, if the readers don''t know what Varanium is then let me exin to you what is Varanium?


    Varanium is a metal that emits a maic field that weakens and, eventually, kills Gastrea; if a Gastrea is ced inside a room full of Varanium, its chances of survival are zero. This metal is used to craft most of the weapons utilized by Civil Security Corporation, such as ck Bullets, swords, and spears. The Monoliths protecting the world from Gastrea are also created from Varanium. However, these Varanium-crafted barriers have been said to be of no match to Stage V Gastrea.


    Additionally, humans can rece their innards with Varanium, granting them supreme abilities.


    In other''s words, Varanium is a very precious metal in this world that is able to be used to protect, kill, and even grant someone a power that exceeds a normal human.


    That is why there are a lot of countries that want to have a good rtionship with this country since it has an abundance of Varanium resources.


    Passing the Monoliths, they were being greeted with the same condition which they met in Tokyo Area before.


    "It''s the same," Esdeath said and didn''t feel surprised after hearing Haru''s exnation.


    The governor of Osaka Area was a dictator and it wasn''t surprising that the condition of the town was quite bad.


    From what Haru had told, then they could imagine it in a simr way as when Honest had governed the entire Empire.


    The condition of the outer area along which was further away from the center was quite bad, but then when they became closer to the center, they could see that the situation of this ce was quite better.


    But to see the condition of the country, city, or vige, the best way was to observe the people who were living in this ce.


    The appearance of Haru''s car didn''t cause a lot of attention for the people in the surrounding area since a lot of military cars often passed this ce.


    The people who lived in this ce only nced at them before looking away.


    In Haru''s opinion, this ce wasn''t that much different from the Tokyo Area, but then he had to admit that this ce was a bit poorer than the Tokyo Area. He thought that it might be because the governor of this area put all of the resources into military rather than infrastructure, but he didn''t think that it was something surprising when he remembered that the governor of this ce had an obsession to conquer the world.


    They didn''t take a break during their trip to the Tokyo Area to Osaka Area which was why they decided to stop at the restaurant which was located on the most flourishing part of the town.


    The appearance of both Haru and Esdeath caused a lot of attention since their appearance was both beautiful and handsome. Thebination of both of them would attract a lot of eyes around their surroundings, but then the cold aura which was being excluded by Esdeath caused everyone to shudder and wanted to move away. They didn''t know what was going on, but they were sure that this woman was dangerous.


    The aura of being excluded by someone who had in 400,000 people wasn''t something to be scoffed off, even though Esdeath was beautiful, but she was very dangerous.


    However, Haru''s elegant, but also valiant disposition caused a lot of females in this area to attract to him.


    But Esdeath, who was walking beside Haru, was very cold, making the people in their surroundings not dare to get close.


    Haru smiled and held Esdeath''s hand.


    Esdeath snorted but also held Haru''s hand closely.


    For a moment, everyone who looked at both of them couldn''t help but feel jealous and bitter feeling that they should go back to their houses to have a romance with their partner, lover, husband, wife, or their own hands.


    They entered the most expensive-looking restaurant which was located on the highest floor of the department store without trouble since from their appearance the people around had thought that Haru might be children of a wealthy family, and Esdeath might be her lover who was a strong Promoter or something.


    Then what about money?


    Along the way, Haru had stolen a lot of money from the people who walked in this ce and received a lot of money from them.


    Esdeath didn''t have trouble for him to steal something since it was necessary. If she was told to choose to sleep on the street or room, then she would immediately choose the room since it was morefortable.


    Having the best condition was necessary for the mission, and having a good resting ce was also necessary.


    Haru ordered the best wine along with their dinner course while also asking about the Osaka Area. He told the waitress that he was a tourist from Hakata Area and he came to this ce because of business with one of the officials in the Osaka Area. He also gave the waitress tips so she could tell him more about this area happily.


    When someone was being given something, they would feel that they needed to give them something back.


    That was why the waitress told him about a lot of things and with Haru''s appearance it made the waitress told what she knew about Osaka Area, but then she didn''t dare to be unscrupulous with Haru since Esdeath had been staring at her. She told Haru that the governor of Osaka Area or Sogen Saitake was the leader of this area which also controls everyone. She told him that as long as he didn''t say something bad about the governor then he would be alright while also telling him that her neighbor was being caught by the police after saying something bad to Sogen Saitake.


    Haru nodded and learned the general information about Sogen Saitake then looked at the tallest building on this town which was known as where the governor was living.


    Sogen Saitake was a dictator and of course, he had made a lot of enemies that was why he lived in that ce while being guarded by a lot of bodyguards, Promotor, and Initiator.


    Haru thanked the waitress and looked at Esdeath. "You''re ready?"


    The waitress said goodbye to Haru while also giving him her phone number, but then stopped when Esdeath red at her.


    Esdeath smiled and asked, "Are you going to be the son-inw of Sogen Saitake?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Of course not! How can I be his son-inw?"


    Esdeath snorted and said, "Isn''t that easy for you to seduce the daughter of the governor?"


    "The governor doesn''t have a family, dear." Haru sat down beside Esdeath and said, "You''re my wife. I won''t have another wife in this world."


    Esdeath raised her eyebrow and said, "Really? You won''t do anything to those little girls? Or the heroines in this story?"


    "No, I only need you here," Haru said.


    Esdeath rested her head on his shoulder and said, "Let''s do it. It seemed that you''ve made an interesting n."


    "Uh-uh, of course," Haru said. His n was really interesting and that was why he went to Osaka Area.

 Chapter 708 Collar bomb

    <h4>Chapter 708 Cor bomb</h4>


    Looking at the high rise building which almost reached the sky, Haru and Esdeath were ready to start their n.


    "Are we going to enter straight away?" Esdeath asked and thought that Haru was going to enter directly.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s enter quietly." He held Esdeath''s hand then brought her into the alley before both of them turned invisible using light magic.


    "This magic is sure very useful," Esdeath said through her invisible state.


    "Hold on to me. Let''s enter from the roof," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and hugged Haru who was by her side.


    Haru used his gravity magic and floated to the air before flying toward the top of this building which was known as the house of Sogen Saitake.


    Sogen Sataike was in the meeting room talking about the Tokyo Area. He tried to pull Sendai, Hakata, and Sapporo to his side by using Tokyo as the catalyst, but it was harder than he had thought.


    Every governor of each area was someone who couldn''t be underestimated. Each of them had a very good mind who could detect whether someone came with good or bad intentions.


    His image wasn''t good and there were a lot of people that he had offended because of his way of leading his area, but he didn''t have an intention to change it since it was the one that works best.


    After Gastrea had disappeared from this world, then the fastest country that could recover its economy faster would be the leader of the world.


    Sogen Saitake''s intention was to conquer the world, and not only this country, but the process was harder than he had thought.


    Even though the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven was a very good chance to make the Tokyo Area became a scapegoat, the three other''s areas didn''t have any intention to do anything, only waiting behind waiting for the result.


    Sogen Saitake knew that the three areas would have an intention to be fishermen waiting for the fight between Osaka and Tokyo then the three of them would reap the most benefit when both Osaka and Tokyo weren''t ready.


    Sogen Saitake wouldn''t let that happen and he would do anything to achieve his goal even if he had to eliminate all of the hindrances in front of him.


    Walking through the hall, there were a lot of people who bowed their heads when they saw Sogen Saitake had just gone back to his house.


    His house was located on the top floor of the headquarters of the government building of the Osaka Area.


    Besides being known as a dictator, he was also known as a workaholic.


    That was why he had decided to make his own house on the top floor and it was also safer since there were a lot of bodyguards, high-tech technology, dogs, and a lot more to protect his safety.


    Sogen didn''t care about the cost since he believed that his life was more important than anything since without his life, he wouldn''t be able to achieve his dream and could only drop death on the cemetery or be eaten by Gastrea.


    Entering the lift with four bodyguards on his surroundings, Sogen arrived on his house and entered without problem since he didn''t think that there was anyone who was crazy enough to assassinate him inside his house and it was also practically impossible since the security of his house was very tight.


    "Go back!"


    The four bodyguards nodded and went outside to protect him.


    Sogen didn''t go back to sleep but went to his study room to check more information about other''s areas since he felt that he needed to grasp their weakness to unify this country.


    *Click!*


    The door was opened, and Sogen entered his study room, but then suddenly something hit the back of his neck and he fainted on the ground while looking at the hazy figure in front of him.


    "Who are y---"


    Sogen Saitake couldn''t finish his words since he had passed out.


    Opening his eyes with his head felt a bit dizzy, Sogen Saitake raised his hand to massage his head, but then he heard someone''s voice.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    Saitake frowned and looked at the young man in front of him. He had to admit that the young man was very handsome, and made him quite jealous somehow. However, at the same time, he also realized that this young man was the one who had attacked him before. If he wasn''t being killed then that meant this young man had a purpose to catch him.


    Saitake had a share of experience in his life and it didn''t startle him when someone kidnapped him. He looked around and he knew that he was still in his study room, but then he felt something on his neck. He touched his neck and felt that there was a cor on his neck. "What is this?"


    "It''s a bomb cor," Haru answered simply.


    "B - Bomb cor?" Saitake took a deep breath and didn''t expect that he would meet such a troublesome opponent. Then he also noticed a beautiful woman who walked toward Haru, but this beautiful woman gave a dangerous feeling. He could even smell blooding from this woman.


    "Don''t touch your cor since it might explode so suddenly," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake frowned.


    "Let me show you the power of the bomb cor on your neck," Haru said and snapped his fingers.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Suddenly there was an explosion in the sky creating a huge explosive flower that seemed very beautiful, but it was very dangerous.


    For the people in Osaka Area who went out at midnight, they were surprised when they saw this firework and could only cry in surprise.


    Everyone was startled and even Saitake was surprised when he saw the power of the explosion that was shown by him.


    ''If it''s a cor bomb¡­''


    His heart became cold and his face turned pale, Saitake looked at Haru and wondered what his intention was.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Saitake-sama! Are you alright?!"


    "We''ll go inside!"


    "I''m alright! You don''t need to scream like a girl in front of fireworks! Just focus on your job!" Saitake screamed.


    "Yes!"


    Saitake touched the cor on his neck slowly and asked, "What do you want? Money? I can give it to you! Just tell me, what do you want!"


    Haru was quiet and took a random book from the bookcase in the room. "Saitake Sougen. 53 years old. Height: 174 cm. Weight 85 Kg." He sighed and said, "Even if you don''t die from assassination, you might die from diabetes."


    Saitake was mad and shouted, "I''m very healthy! I can live for another 50 years!"


    Esdeath looked at Saitake then whispered to Haru. "Haru, isn''t this guy a bit simr to Honest?"


    "Yeah, this guy is simr to Honest," Haru said. He had to admit that Saitake might be a docile type of Honest Prime Minister on Akame Ga Kill. "But isn''t he a bit better?"


    Esdeath looked at Saitake again and shook her head. "How is he better?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t intend to beautify Saitake again and didn''t say anything afterward.


    Saitake realized that both of them could have a conversation with him. If he met a lunatic then he believed that he would be killed immediately. "Who has sent you to me?"


    "No one." Haru sat down on the chair once again and said, "Sogen Saitake, do you want to do business with us?"


    "Business?" Saitake raised his eyebrow and snorted. "You have made me pass out, you have ced a cor bomb on my neck, you have made fun of me, then you want to do business with me? Don''t dream!"


    "Well, if you reject it then I can only press this button," Haru said while taking out a remote with a single button.


    "Let''s talk first, what do you want from me?" Saitake changed his attitude immediately.


    "No, let''s talk about what do you want first?" Haru looked at Saitake and said, "You want to unify this country then want to conquer the world, right?"


    "¡­"


    Saitake frowned but didn''t answer.


    "Our mission is only to unify the world, then you can have the rest," Haru said.


    Saitake frowned further and asked directly, "Just what do you want from me?"


    "Easy." Haru coughed and said, "Let me be your son."


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake felt that he was dreaming right now.

 Chapter 709 My mothers gene is stronger

    <h4>Chapter 709 My mother''s gene is stronger</h4>


    Every official in the Osaka Area was being gathered once again by Saitake in the morning.


    Everyone didn''t feel that surprise since Saitake often did this kind of thing, but they were a bit curious what was the topic of this meeting. They were wondering whether this talk was about the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven or about the unification of Japan.


    Everyone knew that Saitake was a dictator, but as long as they were his officials, they would also get a benefit from him after he had unified entire Japan then the world.


    However, the moment they entered the meeting room, they saw two unknown people sat up beside Saitake.


    The young man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful, but the woman gave them a dangerous feeling and the young man had a charm which made them unable to ignore. The female official members couldn''t help but keep staring at him with a flush on their faces.


    Saitake nodded and sat down together with the young man and the woman.


    No one immediately talked, waiting for Saitake to say something.


    "There''s one reason why I have brought all of you here," Saitake said with a serious expression.


    They nodded with a serious expression while also feeling quite curious about what Sataike would say after this.


    "Let me introduce you, my son¡­" Saitake pointed at Haru and said, "Saitake Haruka."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouth wide so wide that it was enough to put an egg in their mouth. They looked at Haru then looked at Saitake. Then they had a suspicious expression on their faces¡­


    "What''s with that expression?! You don''t believe it?!" Saitake was angry.


    Everyone was quiet and didn''t say anything, but it was all written on their faces.


    Saitake''s appearance wasn''t exactly handsome, but he suddenly announced that his son was so handsome that it would make them worry about bringing him to their house since they were afraid that he might steal their wife or daughter.


    Of course, they didn''t believe it.


    "Father, calm down. Let me talk with everyone," Haru said and patted Saitake''s shoulder.


    Saitake snorted and nodded. He wore a turtleneck sweater to hide the cor bomb on his neck. He didn''t say anything and let him lead the meeting. He looked at Haru curiously and wondered what Haru was about to talk about in this meeting.


    This cor bomb was a device that was used by the Celestial Dragon or the ve Dealer to threaten the ve and to make them obedient.


    Haru had bought it before since it was simply cheap. He knew that the fastest way to unify this country was to work together with one of the leaders in five areas in Japan. He had thought to work with Tokyo Area since that ce was the most prosperous, but he thought that the governor of that Area was simply a puppet for Tendo Family.


    That was why he decided to work with Sogen Saitake, even though Sogen was a dictator, but his rule wasn''t that bad and all of the officials within Osaka had pleaded with Sogen himself.


    It was also the reason why Haru decided to be Sogen''s son since that identity would make it easier for him to unify this country. He didn''t have to conquer and only needed to unify this country. He felt that it was the best and the easiest way since Sogen''s reputation was very loud.


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "My father has introduced me before, but let me introduce my name again. In the past my name was Kasugano Haruka, but I''ve changed it into Saitake Haruka. I have been living overseas with my mother, but my mother passed away now.


    "If you''re curious about why our appearance might be different then it is because the gene of my mother is stronger than my father."


    When everyone hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and felt that it was understandable since they could imagine that Haru''s mother would be a very beautifuldy and it might be possible to make the old dictator fall in love.


    They also understood the reason why this old man had never touched a woman and it seemed that this old dictator was more sentimental than they had thought, but they would have never said that out loud.


    "To make it easier, you can call me Young Master," Haru said without blush.


    They nodded since they often called Saitake a "master".


    "The beautiful woman beside me is my wife. Her name is Esdeath," Haru said.


    Esdeath only nodded but didn''t say anything afterward since she didn''t have that much of an interest to talk with everyone. She was more interested in fighting Gastrea and conquering the other''s area as soon as possible.


    Esdeath, actually, felt a bit doubtful about Haru''s n, but she remembered his n to be her fake husband in the past and he had sessfully usurped the Empire. Then this time, he had be a fake son of the governor of Osaka Area. She felt that it was quite a funny n, but it was also sessful.


    They also nodded when Haru introduced Esdeath to everyone, but it surprised them that they knew that Esdeath was his wife and somehow made some of them disappointed when they learnt it.


    "I''ll let him help me manage Osaka," Saitake said.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised by Saitake''s decision since they knew very well about his personality.


    Haru nodded and said, "From now on, I"ll help my father to achieve his dream." His expression changed from a kind young man to an aura of an Emperor who had in a lot of people to get into his throne caused them to shiver. "I''ll not be as merciful as my father, and our dream is the same¡­


    "To unify this country and clear all of the Gastrea in this country.


    "After that¡­


    "We''ll be the leader of this world!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouth wide, but they had a feeling that Haru might really able to do it.


    Haru nodded and said, "What I want is obedient, I want all of you to be obedient to me. What I can give you is status, money, and authority after I have unified this country." He looked at all of them and said, "At the same time, I can change all of you with anyone since there are a lot of people who want to change into your ce."


    "¡­"


    Carrots and sticks.


    It might be the simplest way to control a crowd.


    It might be the simplest, but it was the most effective.


    Everyone nodded and believed what he had said, the son of dictator was also dictator, but his words caused them to be excited.


    "Don''t mess up, and now, I''ll talk about our n to unify this country right away," Haru said and pressed the remote on the table to show the n which they were about to perform on the hologram screen.


    Everyone looked at the hologram screen which appeared in front of them, then their expression turned into shock, startle, disbelief, before numb.


    After the meeting, Saitake, Haru, and Esdeath in the car went to the wide warehouse which was prepared for Haru and Esdeath.


    Saitake was immersed in the n which was being nned by Haru to unify this country and he had to admit that he lost to Haru. He also knew that Haru also dared to dirty his hands to achieve his goals, but he didn''t understand one thing. "Why do you want to apply for that New Gastrea Law?"


    New Gastrea Law.


    It was aw that would stop the discrimination on the Cursed Children and would also give them a ce to stay, food, and a lot more to the Cursed Children who had been abandoned by their parents.


    In other''s words, Haru only wanted to make the life of Cursed Children better.


    "I want everyone to live happily," Haru said simply.


    "¡­"


    Saitake was startled thenughed.


    Haru was annoyed and asked, "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing, I just can''t believe someone who threatens me with a bomb on my neck is thinking something so naive?" Saitake asked.


    "The world where an adult is afraid of a little girl is crazy," Haru said.


    Saitake snorted and said, "But that little girl can even smash your head as easily as smashing watermelon." He folded his arms and said, "Just do whatever you want." He thought that as long as he could conquer the world then it was good since he knew that both of them didn''t stay too long.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders then talked with Esdeath before arriving at the warehouse.

 Chapter 710 Esdeath uses Gundam

    <h4>Chapter 710 Esdeath uses Gundam</h4>


    Arriving at the warehouse which was located underground, there were a lot of soldiers from JSDF who guarded the gate.


    This warehouse was a ce to keep a weapon, varanium, and a lot of things that were important in the Osaka Area and also the location of the secretboratory in this area.


    There were a lot of warehouses in this ce, and they didn''t immediately stop but went to search for the warehouse with number 44.


    If Haru had asked him to give him some weapon or Varanium, then Saitake might not have decided to bring him here, but Haru had only asked him for an empty warehouse located on the secretive ce.


    Saitake could see that Haru and Esdeath didn''t have an interest in weapons, Varanium, money, etc, and their only intention was to unify this country, but then what was the reason why they wanted to have a free warehouse?


    Saitake could be a dictator because he was smart. He knew very well that the thing which was kept in the warehouse by Haru and Esdeath might be something that able to reveal their identity. He had tried to get their information, but he couldn''t find anything.


    It was as if Haru and Esdeath hade out from the air, and both of them didn''t have any history or anything.


    Saitake then touched the cor bomb on his neck once again. It had be his habit since he was really afraid for it to suddenly explode. It was also the reason why he had epted Haru to be his fake son. Then it was also one of the reasons why he came to this ce since he wanted to consult about the cor bomb on his neck to the scientist in his area.


    ''If I can release this cor¡­''


    Saitake was silent for a while and thought that he could wait for a while until Haru was able to unify the world, but then after that¡­


    Haru, who was inside the car could read what Saitake was thinking.


    It wasn''t that Haru had an ability to read a mind, but it was just his intuition. He knew very well that people such as Saitake had a lot of ideas on his mind and knew that Saitake might betray him, but he wanted to bet.


    Haru wanted to bet that Saitake would change.


    If he won his bet then Saitake would still be alive, but then if he lost then¡­¡­


    Haru also felt tired somehow to have this kind of unification or conquer quest since it made him somehow change. He somehow started to feel that he could even trample or steal the human''s life to achieve his goal. His heart slowly became numb, and he really didn''t feelfortable about it, but he knew that he needed to do this quest since he didn''t even know what would happen after the quest failed.


    Haru also didn''t intend to fail the quest since the prize which he would get from the quest was a lot.


    Haru started to think that bing a normal harem protagonist might be easier than unifying Japan in this world.


    It took them 10 minutes before they arrived at warehouse number 44.


    The warehouse is veryrge with a height of around 40 meters and is around 100 meters wide.


    If this warehouse was located on the surface then it was impossible to build it, but this warehouse was located underground, making it possible to create a veryrge warehouse.


    Saitake fully focussed his investment on the military and that was why the infrastructure of his area was slightly weaker than Tokyo Area, but the only thing that he might be stronger than Tokyo Area was money.


    Saitake had always been using Varanium to change it with a lot of resources from a foreign country and that was why making his area could match against the Tokyo Area which also had a lot of resources.


    "We''ve arrived." Saitake looked at Haru and asked, "What are you nning to do now?"


    "I''ll enter the warehouse. You can do whatever you want, Father," Haru said and his hand was being pulled by Esdeath who was already very impatient.


    "¡­"


    Saitake felt weird when he was called "father" by Haru, but he didn''t say anything afterward. He told his driver to drive him to theboratory to check the cor bomb on his neck.


    Entering therge warehouse, Haru turned on the light on this warehouse and saw that it was really empty. He took out a jamming device that would cause the camera and a lot of detection devices to go through an error before he took out the Gundam.


    "Hurry up and take it out," Esdeath said.


    Haru sighed and took out the Gundam Banshee which he kept on his zipper.


    *BOOOM!*


    The Gundam with ck color and height around 20 meters suddenly appeared in the middle of the warehouse.


    Esdeath who saw this giant robot had always wanted to try to y with it. "How do I use it?"


    "There is enough room for two people. We can go there together," Haru said.


    "Good!"


    Saitake who looked at the screen of his table that showed the picture of Esdeath and Haru on the warehouse suddenly turned error couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He was wondering whether Haru had a jamming device that troubled the transmission of the camera. He sighed and decided to go to his trusted scientist as soon as possible to check the cor bomb on his neck.


    Entering the cockpit of the Gundam Banshee, Esdeath looked at the cockpit with a strange expression since it seemed that it was moreplicated than she had thought.


    Her world was quite backward, and the interface inside the robot was quiteplicated.


    Haru started to exin to her which button and how to drive this Gundam to Esdeath.


    After being modified by Charlotte the energy which was used by Gundam Banshee had changed. There was still a tank to keep H3 on this Gundam, but there was also a connection that connected with the seat inside the cockpit which would absorb the energy of driver of the Gundam using it to drive the Gundam when it was being turned on.


    In simple words, this Gundam uses dual-energy which is H3 and magic/chakra/sense energy, etc.


    "I''ll let you use H3 energy first," Haru said.


    "It''s alright. You can use my energy right away," Esdeath said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t stop Esdeath. He turned on the device which would absorb Esdeath''s energy.


    Esdeath suddenly felt that her energy was being absorbed, but she could feel that the energy which was absorbed was very small.


    When the device started to absorb Esdeath''s energy, the Gundam''s interface seemed to shine more brightly when it was using the H3.


    Haru started to wonder whether there was a difference between using the energy from magic and energy from H3.


    "Can I use it to y the Gastrea?" Esdeath asked.


    "Let''s ask Saitake first since I don''t want to destroy this ce just to get out." Haru looked at Esdeath and asked, "Can you drive it?"


    "Look," Esdeath said and made the Gundam walk forward after being exined by Haru before.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s familiarize yourself with driving this thing."


    Esdeath nodded and asked, "Is there any quest in robot or mecha world in the future?"


    "I''m not sure, but there might be one in the future. I''ll tell you all of the weapons in this Gundam while we wait for Saitake to go back," Haru said.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 711 Gundam Vs Gastrea

    <h4>Chapter 711 Gundam Vs Gastrea</h4>


    "By counting three open the gate!"


    In the monitor room, everyone''s eyes were attracted to the figure of the giant robot which appeared in the secret warehouse.


    In this ce, the only person who knew about the things that were kept inside was only Saitake and his trusted scientist. It was so secretive and only some people could enter that ce.


    That was why they were surprised when they heard that Saitake needed to test new weapons against the Gastrea, then when they thought what kind of weapon it was, they only knew that it was a giant robot.


    The majority of people were stunned since they didn''t know where this giant robot wasing from, but no one said anything or else their heads would be separatedter since they knew what kind of man Saitake was.


    This time they were ordered to open the door of the underground area on Osaka Area which was connected to the outer area on Osaka Area so it wouldn''t destroy some buildings or cause the people around to disturbance when the giant robot was being let out outside.


    The appearance of the giant robot was so striking that it would cause a lot of attention to everyone.


    Even though it wasn''t a secret, it was better to open it in an area which did not cause a lot of attention.


    But then everyone was very curious about this giant robot, especially every man in this ce since the giant robot was the romance of men!


    There are a lot of questions on their minds such as why Saitake decided to create a giant robot? What kind of energy is used on this robot? Why is this robot created? Why must it be a giant robot? But then they were more curious about whether this giant robot was working or not.


    "Gundam Banshee is ready!"


    Everyone heard a voice from the cockpit of the Gundam Banshee which connected to the monitor room. They nodded and started to count to three before they opened the gate.


    There wasn''t any automaticuncher that was able to send out Gundam to the outside area quickly, and that was why the Gundam could only walk unhurriedly toward the outer area.


    Then it was at this moment the eyes of the Banshee Gundam shone in bright light giving an evil feeling or a death bringer to the Gastea outside!


    Saitake had aplex expression when he saw the Gundam Banshee suddenly appear in the warehouse.


    After hearing the news that it was impossible to take off the cor bomb on his neck, he couldn''t help but felt in despair since one mistake could detonate the cor bomb, and to take off this cor could only use the key which was being kept by either Haru or Esdeath.


    But then Saitake hurriedly calmed himself before going outside since he knew that he hadn''t died yet. He went back to where Haru and Esdeath were staying before opening his mouth wide when he saw a giant robot suddenly appear inside this warehouse. Even though he had seen everything in this life, he didn''t know how a giant robot suddenly appeared inside this warehouse.


    "Old Man, let us test this robot outside."


    Haru''s voice could be heard from the Gundam.


    Saitake nodded dumbly and told his staff to prepare to let this giant robot into the outer area since he also wanted to see the performance of this giant robot.


    Inside the monitor room, Saitake looked at Gundam Banshee which walked toward the outer area while thinking.


    ''If this giant robot can suddenly appear then¡­¡­''


    His head was moving fast when he suddenly thought about the incident which happened yesterday. His pupil turnedrge in surprise and he muttered in a low voice.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    Saitake suddenly had an idea who was the cause of the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven.


    Esdeath controlled the Gundam while Haru sat down behind her while looking at the scenery outside through the interface inside the cockpit of Gundam.


    Haru didn''t say anything and only supported Esdeath from behind since she would be the pilot of this Gundam this time.


    "I also want this kind of Gundam," Esdeath said while ncing at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "It''s better for you to train your sword and Haki first rather than having this Gundam."


    Esdeath pouted, but said, "I know. I''ll master "Bankai" as soon as possible then I can try to connect my Zanpakutou with this Gundam."


    Haru was wondering how Esdeath was full of imagination, but then he thought that it was quite normal when this woman was able to create a technique using her Teigu which was able to stop time using her creativity.


    Passing the Monolith, they entered the unexplored area right outside of the Osaka Area.


    The Gundam Banshee walked through the forest easily destroying the surrounding terrain with its weight, but no one cared about that since no one was living in the unexplored area.


    There wasn''t anyone on this ce and Saitake along with their staff had decided to keep this giant robot a secret for a while since it could be an ultimate weapon against Gastrea or weapon to fight against another country in the future.


    The sound of Gundam Banshee was quite loud, and it caused a lot of animals that live on the outside to run away when they noticed such arge robot, but then it also attracted the attention of Gastrea.


    "Haru, there''s a group of Gastrea in front of you that is moving in horde ready to attack you."


    Saitake''s voice could be heard from themunication connection from the monitor room and the cockpit of the Gundam. He didn''t want Esdeath or Haru to destroy this giant robot since he wanted to use it for researchter.


    Esdeath smiled and said, "Let me use this thing." She raised the right hand of Gundam Banshee while also activating the Beam Smart Gun which was embedded in the right hand directly.


    Haru didn''t stop Esdeath since he was also quite curious about the power of the Beam Smart Gun on the Gundam Banshee.


    The main weapon of Gundam Banshee was the Beam Smart Gun on the right hand and Vibration Nails on the left hand.


    The moment Esdeath raised the right hand of Gundam Banshee and aimed the Beam Smart Gun at the horde of Spider Gastrea which was size about two meters in each.


    The muzzle on the Beam Smart Gun started to let out a purple light and it gathered a lot energy from Esdeath ready to fire the beam from the gun.


    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*


    Esdeath pressed the button and shot out a purple beam from the Beam Smart Gun on the Gundam Banshee.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!*


    Straight-line purple beams moved straight to the horde of the Spider Gastrea and killed a lot of time.


    Esdeath didn''t stop and moved the hand of the Gundam to destroy the entire horde of the Spider Gastrea with this beam.


    The horde of Spider Gastrea was helpless and there was nothing that they could do in front of this beam which melted them into melted ck liquid on the ground.


    The forest which was full of trees was also turned into ashes because of the powerful beam.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone in the monitor room was very quiet at this moment looking at the destruction which was caused by the beam which was shot by Gundam Banshee.


    But then at this moment, there was a notice about the Level IV Gastrea which suddenly attracted attention from the battle earlier.


    "Level IV Gastrea!"


    "We need to do something!"


    Even though Monolith could stop the Gastrea, it couldn''t stop the existence of Level V Gastrea, and Level IV Gastrea which was the closest existence to the Level V Gastrea might also be one of the Gastrea which was able to destroy Monolith and entered the Osaka Area.


    They were quite panicked for a while until the Gundam Banshee turned on the booster on its back.


    The Gundam Banshee floated slightly before it appeared right in front of the Level IV Gastrea.


    This Level IV Gastrea had the shape of a big baboon and seemed fearless facing the Gundam Banshee.


    "ROARRRRRRRR!!!!"


    "Quiet," Esdeath said inside the cockpit and raised the left hand of the Gundam Banshee. The left hand of the Gundam turned into a fist before it punched right into the baboon.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    The Baboon Gastrea was thrown, but it got up quickly leaping around before jumping into Gundam.


    Esdeath caught Baboon Gastrea''s face right into the air with the left hand of the Gundam before activating the Vibration Nails on the left hand of the Gundam.


    The ws on the left hand of the Gundam started to vibrate and let out an orange aura right into the face of the Baboon Gastrea.


    *Zwingg!!!!*


    Baboon Gastrea''s head was crushed and its body shed into four pieces.


    Esdeath wasn''t satisfied and took out the sword beam on the backpack of the Gundam Banshee on with the right hand, then also shot out the beam right into the body of Gastrea, raising its feet stomping it several times, destroying the Baboon Gastrea entirely.


    The Body of the Gundam Banshee was covered in the blood of Gastrea, but its figure on the monitor area gave a lot of people an evil and sadist feeling that made them shudder unconsciously.


    Saitake was wondering whether he had made a deal with the devils.

 Chapter 712 Social Media

    <h4>Chapter 712 Social Media</h4>


    After testing the power of Gundam against Gastrea, Haru and Esdeath went back to Saitake''s residence.


    Haru left his Gundam in the warehouse and he told Saitake to not touch it since he was afraid for the scientist in this world to mess up his Gundam. He didn''t fully trust Saitake even though he had ced a cor bomb on his neck.


    Saitake was disappointed, but he didn''t say anything, only told the scientists in his area to not touch it.


    The scientist who heard Saitake''s decision could only grumble since they really wanted to observe this Gundam closely.


    Haru looked at their reaction and also knew how hard it was when a scientist was forbidden to research something that they took an interest in, but then he really didn''t want them to mess up his Gundam.


    If he allowed them to observe then it was the same as teasing them, and that was why it was better to say that they disallowed to do so since it would mess up the machine, especially when he told them that they might be killed once something happened to the machine.


    Esdeath also reminded them at the same time.


    When Esdeath the one who reminded them, they turned silent.


    Everyone knew very well that the one who piloted the robot was Esdeath and seeing how brutal she was made them shudder.


    Esdeath once again raised her prestige as a strong fighter in this world.


    Inside Saitake''s residence, Saitake looked at Esdeath and Haru with aplex expression. He saw Haru cooking in the kitchen while Esdeath was meditating with her sword.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake didn''t say anything, but he was attracted by the smell which wasing from the kitchen.


    Esdeath also had a hard time meditating when a delicious fragrance kepting toward her nose.


    *Grumble!*


    Their stomachs started to make noise and made them quite ufortable waiting for dinner.


    "Haru, when is dinner ready?" Esdeath asked.


    "Soon, wait for a moment," Haru said.


    But his words were simr to punishment in their ears.


    Esdeath was impatient and walked toward him looking at what kind of food that he had made. She saw a quiterge pan with reddish rice with various seafood such as shrimps, ms, and squid. There was also ham, various vegetables, and pieces of lemon on each sector of therge pan. "What is this?"


    "Pae," Haru said.


    ''Pae?!''


    Saitake who was sitting on his head listening to their conversation and couldn''t wait to test his food. It wasn''t a secret that he was a food enthusiast and his only enjoyment in this life was testing various food which was made by a lot of famous chefs. He put a serious expression on his face and thought that Haru might be bluffing and the food which Haru had made wasn''t good. Even though the aroma from the Pae was giving a slight acidity increasing his appetite, he wouldn''t say that it was good until he had put that food into his mouth.


    Pae is a Spanish rice dish originally from Valencia. Pae is one of the best-known dishes in Spanish cuisine.


    Esdeath wanted to take part in the Pae, but her hand was pped by Haru. She pouted at him after she was disallowed to test it.


    "It''s not over yet," Haru said and added a garnish that increased the aroma of the Pae. He brought the pan to the dining room while looking at Saitake who seemed to keep ncing at them. "Saitake-san, do you want to join us?"


    "H - Huh?" Saitake was stunned then coughed. "Well, you''ve invited me, it''ll be rude to reject your invitation." He stood up while raising his huge stomach up proudly.


    Esdeath snorted but didn''t say anything afterward since she felt that this guy was really simr to Honest, but the same as Honest if Saitake kept continuing his action then Saitake might lose his life the same as Honest.


    Haru took a portion for each of them on the te before starting to eat at the same time.


    ''Beautiful¡­''


    Saitake looked at the Pae which he scooped with his spoon. His hand slightly trembled and put the entire spoon into his mouth.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Saitake suddenly felt that he had teleported to Spain when he along with squid, shrimp, ham, and m were having a tomato festival together in fun, but then suddenly a huge tomato rolled down toward him and caused all of them to be thrown away.


    "DELICIOUS!!!!"


    Saitake screamed loudly before continuing to eat faster.


    Esdeath didn''t say anything, but her eating speed was also very fast.


    Haru was calm and took out hisptop to create something necessary for his n while eating his food slowly.


    Saitake and Esdeath were curious about what this guy was doing, but they could ask himter since there was something more important than that.


    Esdeath took a can of beer and drank it heartily. She had to admit that the cuisine in this world was very good. She sat down next to Haru who was doing programming. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m creating social media," Haru said.


    Haru felt that something had always been weird in this world, even though he had only stayed in this world for three days, but the gap in technology was quite strange.


    The weapon in this world was very advanced, but the other''s things such as technology and entertainment were quite bad.


    Haru understood that it might be because the people in this world didn''t have a leeway to create entertainment since a matter of Gastrea was more important than anything, but it wasn''t a reason for the people in this world to use a flip phone.


    Yes, that''s right! A flip phone.


    Not a smartphone, but a flip phone.


    In 2031, the people in this world were using a flip phone tomunicate with each other and there also wasn''t any social media.


    His intention to create social media was to be a weapon for him to manipte information in this world.


    Saitake, who heard Haru''s exnation about social media, startled him. If this social media was really made then it would really be one of the giant''s media which able to manipte the thought of each people in this world.


    "Saitake-san, I hope that you can help me to poprize this social media to the world," Haru said.


    Saitake nodded and said, "Don''t worry, even if you don''t say anything I''ll do that." He knew very well that it could be one of the weapons to manipte the mass.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Esdeath knew that this social media might be simr to thebination of both newspapers and letters, but it was more advanced. She felt quite interested and asked, "What''s the name of this social media?"


    "WIRED."


    It was in the afternoon, every person in Osaka Area was either gathered outside of the governor area or watching their television intently waiting for the announcement and speech from the government since they had heard that the current governor Saitake Sogen would give his government''s position to his only son Saitake Haruka.


    Everyone knew that the rulership of Saitake Sogen might be over, but the next governor would be Saitake''s son. Some people thought that their current situation might not change since the one who changed Saitake was his own son.


    Then there was the matter of Saitake''s son since they had never heard that Saitake had his own family.


    That was why some people decided to grit their teeth to wait for Saitake to step down since Saitake didn''t have a family and had weight issues. They believed that Saitake would die sooner orter because of diabetes or heart disease, but this time the government would announce the government of Osaka Area would change the governor with Saitake''s son.


    Of course, some people were dissatisfied, but whoever made Saitake was a dictator.


    Everyone waited patiently in either front of the podium in front of the office of the governor of the Osaka Area or in front of their television together with their loved one, friends, or even strangers waiting for the speech for their new governor.

 Chapter 713 Governors Speech

    <h4>Chapter 713 Governor''s Speech</h4>


    Not only the people of the Osaka Area but every leader in the area of Hakata, Sendai, Sapporo, and Tokyo were also waiting for the speech of the new government.


    They didn''t believe that Saitake Sogen would step down from his governor''s ce and give it to his son. They also had never heard about Saitake''s son but then they thought that it might be possible for Saitake to hide the information about his own son.


    Tokyo Area.


    Saitenshi watched the live record about the speech of the new governor of Osaka Area with quite a strange expression.


    A few days ago, Saitake was the first person, and the one who led everyone to use the Tokyo Area was the one who had stolen the Ladder of Heaven.


    But suddenly there was an announcement that Saitake Sogen would step down from his governor seat and let his son manage the governorship of Osaka Area.


    "Tendo-san, what do you think about this matter?" Saitenshi looked at Tendo Kikunujo who was her advisor.


    Kikunujo shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I have never seen Saitake''s son and I can''t judge anything."


    "But then what is the reason why he has to step down now?" Saitenshi asked. She didn''t only ask this question to Kikunujo, but also everyone who was sitting in this room.


    "¡­"


    They were silent for a while, but then suddenly one person raised his opinion.


    "It might be because of the health issues since Sogen Saitake is quite fat. He might have a lot of diseases such as diabetes, heart, or anything that we don''t know about."


    "¡­"


    No one said anything, but they thought that it might be possible, but it was also unlikely since they didn''t think that Sogen Saitake would give up his authority easily with just a health issue.


    "Let''s see the new government first before we cane to a conclusion on this matter," Saitenshi said, ending their discussion.


    They nodded since what mattered the most was the new governor of Osaka Area. They wanted to know what was the view of the governor of Osaka Area about the Tokyo Area and also wondered whether Osaka Area would continue their usation on the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven in the Tokyo Area.


    Tendo Civil Security Corporation.


    "Kisara-san, is it really important to hear the speech of the new governor of Osaka Area?" Rentaro said. He felt that it wasn''t necessary to listen to the speech of the new governor of Osaka Area since they were living in the Tokyo Area. Even though he also knew about Sogen Saitake who was known as dictator since he had met them in his childhood time, he didn''t really think that it was necessary and he really didn''t care too much about it.


    ''If that old guy is dead then it''s good¡­''


    That was the thought of Rentaro at that moment. For the new governor, even though he was slightly curious, he felt that it was better to go to the supermarket to buy discount meat for tonight''s dinner.


    "Don''t say something childish, Satomi-kun." Kisara looked at Rentaro and said, "You know yourself with the change of governor, there might be a change in thew and it might even affect our business." She looked at him with a serious expression and said, "What if the new governor is going to make a neww about the ban or to limit the action of Civil Security? Even though it is only in the Osaka Area, it might also affect the Tokyo Area too.


    "I - If that really happens what are we going to eat?!"


    Kisara seemed to have a despairing expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Rentaro gulped and realized the seriousness of this matter.


    "Rentaro, are we going to be homeless?" Enju asked curiously.


    "¡­"


    Rentaro patted Enju''s head and said, "I won''t let that happen."


    Kisara nodded when she saw Rentaro''s reaction then looked at the television before saying, "It''s going to start."


    Rentaro and Enju nodded while waiting for the speech of the new governor of Osaka Area.


    The one who might be affected by this change of governor might be the businessman in the Osaka Area, including Shiba Family who was famous for their arms dealers business.


    After the attack in Gastrea, there was a lot of business that was bing popr and the most popr was an arms dealer.


    Shiba Family was famous for their weaponry and they also had proved their weapons to a lot of Civil Security corporations in this country.


    Their headquarter was in Osaka Area and if the governor of Osaka Area had changed, then it might also affect their business.


    Miori Shiba, who was the only daughter of Shiba Family, was quite annoyed since she was told toe back from Tokyo to Osaka quickly.


    Of course, because of her family''s wealth it was possible for her to use an airne which was covered in Varanium to transport to different areas safely.


    Miori was annoyed, but she didn''t say anything. She had lived in the Tokyo Area because she didn''t like Sogen Saitake. Waiting for the speech to start, she was wondering whether the son of Sogen Saitake would be also fat too.


    "The new governor is about to enter!"


    Every reporter on the spot started to shutter their camera and they also recorded every moment of this thing that was about to happen.


    Then three people walked together toward the podium.


    Everyone knew the one who walked on the side was Sogen Saitake who was the previous governor of Osaka Area, but then they didn''t know about the woman and the young man beside Saitake.


    The young man walking in the middle attracted everyone''s attention and no one was able to ignore his presence.


    The woman was also very fierce, making some of them quite scared, but it also couldn''t hide the beauty on her face.


    The three of them walked together, but then they didn''t know who the son of Saitake Sogen was until the young man stood up in front of the podium and Sogen and the woman sat down on the chair behind him.


    "!!!!"


    The moment this young man took the microphone, they knew very well that this young man was the son of Sogen Saitake which made them surprised.


    Yes, they''re very surprised since Saitake''s son isn''t something that they have imagined.


    The young man was very handsome and even if he stood in the crowd, he would attract a lot of attention.


    At that moment, they understood that the woman that Sogen Saitake might fall in love with would be a very beautiful woman and that was why he could have such a handsome son.


    The young man had a solemn expression on his face and said, "Good morning everyone, my name is Saitake Haruka, and I''m the son of Saitake Sogen.


    "And I''m also the new governor of Osaka Area!"


    *Shutter!* *Shutter!* *Shutter!*


    Every reporter started to shutter their camera after they heard him announce that he would be the new governor of the Osaka Area.


    "10 years have passed since the Great Gastrea War.


    "We have lost a lot of lives, our family, friends, lover, and everyone that we care about in this war, but yet, in the end, we lost that battle 10 years ago."


    This speech caused a lot of depression on everyone who was still remembering the war which had just happened 10 years ago while some of them were crying when they remembered their parents, lovers, and friends died in that war.


    "But in the end, in that battle, we lost¡­


    "We, mankind, lost the battle against that beast which is known as Gastrea¡­


    "We, mankind, can only hide in this huge barrier which we call Monolith¡­


    "We, mankind, can only live in fear in front of Gastrea!"


    Haru''s intention to say such a thing was to evoke their sadness over 10 years ago to cause more impact on his speech.


    "Mankind¡­


    "After 10 years, that word has a new meaning for us since there are a lot of little girls who have been born with the power of Gastrea.


    "Are those groups of little girls also mankind?"


    Hearing this question, some of them wanted to say "no", but Haru didn''t let them say anything and shouted, "Yes, those little girls are also mankind!"


    Haru''s expression turned serious and said, "We can''t be consumed by our petty differences anymore." He raised his fist and said, "We will be united in ourmon interest and enemy!" He ced both of his hands on the podium and said, "Perhaps, today some of you might not agree with my speech, but please remember 10 years ago, we, our beloved, family, friends, and everyone, who has fought for our freedom against Gastrea.


    "We shouldn''t be fighting by ourselves, not by tyranny, or persecution, but we should be fighting for our right to live¡­


    "To exist¡­


    "And should we win the day, today, I''ll announce that we will free this country from Gastrea! We will unify this country into one! We won''t be divided into five areas again, but we will be living in this same nation, samend, and the same sky once again!


    "We will not go quietly into the night!


    "We will not vanish without a fight!


    "We''re going to live on!


    "We''re going to survive!


    "Today, I''ll announce our Unification Day!"


    "OOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone stood up from their seats pped their hands as hard as possible in front of the speech of the new governor of Osaka Area. It was their dream to once again freely walk in thisnd without fear from Gastrea.


    Some of them all cried when they heard the speech from the new governor.


    ''We can''t be consumed by our petty differences anymore. We should fight together and be united in ourmon interests and enemies.''


    It was the point that Haru wanted to tell them, even though Cursed children might be different, but in the end, they were humans too.


    "Now, let me introduce you to the head of this Unification Operation." Haru smiled and looked at Esdeath who also gave him a smile then stood up beside him. He introduced her as themander of this operation who would lead everyone to fight against Gastrea who terrorized this country.


    The scene was very peaceful, and everyone was excited when they thought about the freedom which they have been longing for these past 10 years.

 Chapter 714 Under the Banner of Unification

    <h4>Chapter 714 Under the Banner of Unification</h4>


    Everyone who heard about the unification of the country along with the freedom that they would get after they had defeated all of the Gastrea in this country became very excited.


    Haru''s speech caused their body to unable to contain their emotion.


    Haru continued his speech with a question and answer section while also introducing Esdeath who would be themander of the operation telling them that Esdeath was his wife while also the strongest Promoter in this world.


    Haru also showed them the video of Gundam Banshee which they would use to free this country to make his word became more believable caused them to open their mouth in awe since they didn''t expect for the government of Osaka Area to develop such a giant robot to free this country from Gastrea.


    Haru knew that to make it easier for him to unify this country he needed a banner or a good image that caused the masses to support him.


    That was why he had announced the "Unification Day", the day which they didn''t need to worry about living outside of the Monolith, the day they could travel everywhere, and the day they could live without fear.


    Haru had created that banner and he was sure that there were a lot of people in five areas who had heard his speech. He was sure that those people who lived in the different areas also longed for that day and would also support him.


    But then he also knew that there were also people who denied this "Unification Day", especially the politicians outside of Osaka Area, however, he didn''t need to worry about that since they would also lose the support of the masses if they didn''t support his "Unification Day".


    This "Unification Day" would also make his mission easier to unify this country without causing too much bloodshed. He could manipte the masses in this country following the banner of "Unification Day" and supported him to unify this country.


    If someone didn''t want to support this "Unification Day" then they would be an enemy of masses and would be pushed down by their government.


    Worse case, they would die for the sacrifice of this "Unification Day".


    Haru also wanted to erase the discrimination on the Cursed Children by stating them as petty differences.


    It is what it means to be a politician!


    The one who can move more masses is the winner! And, the loser can only be the enemy of masses!


    If it was someone else then they might not dare to utter those words since they needed to be responsible and also the power to im what they had said to the public, but the only thing that he didn''t worry about was the strength of his and Esdeath.


    They had defeated the Level IV Gastrea, and to show their power, they at least needed to defeat Level V Gastrea to make the masses support them more.


    Haru had yed this game of power using rules, and now depending on the reaction of the other''s four areas, he would answer them with either using the rules or breaking the rules itself.


    Saitake had let him do whatever Haru wanted since Haru had put a cor bomb on his neck, but then he shouldn''t agree with letting him do such a speech since he knew that after that speech he had lost the support of the masses and all of the people in this country would support Haru.


    Then there was also a matter that he also agreed to make him the governor of Osaka Area.


    At first, Saitake thought that Haru was only a young man who didn''t know anything about politics, but he was surprised by his ability to bullsh*t making all of the people in this country support him under the banner of "Unification Day".


    Saitake looked at the back of both of them knew that if this continued then he would really lose his power if he let them continue, but then there were only two ways for him to maintain his power.


    One was to follow them to be their subordinates.


    Or did civil war in the Osaka Area since Haru had won the masses.


    Saitake touched the cor bomb on his neck and knew that he couldn''t fight Haru, but then he remembered Haru''s wordsst night.


    ''We won''t be here forever¡­''


    Saitake didn''t know what those words meant, but he really hoped that they would leave then left everything for him.


    All of the people in five areas who had watched this speech became very excited and even told their family, lover, friends, and strangers about this "Unification Day." They were excited when they thought that they could walk freely once again in thisnd.


    But even though a lot of people in this world were happy, it didn''t mean that everyone was happy, especially the governor of Hakata, Sendai, and Sapporo.


    Hearing that speech, they knew very well that if they didn''t support Osaka then they would be the enemy of masses and they would lose the support of people.


    But they didn''t want to give up their rights or became subordinates of the Osaka Area trying to discuss countermeasures.


    They were jealous of the Osaka Area since they were the first person who led this "Unification Day" movement that made them into a passive position. They could only wait for Osaka Area''s next movement before they could create a strategy for a countermeasure.


    Tokyo Area.


    Saitenshi was silent when she heard that speech. It would be lying if she wasn''t touched by that speech since she also longed for that peace and also the freedom to walk in thisnd. In her mind, she had always wanted to be the embodiment of peace, not by words, but by action.


    However, she knew very well that she didn''t have that power, and that was why she was quite jealous of Saitake Haruka who was the new governor of the Osaka Area while also the leader of this "Unification Day" movement. She wanted to support him, but she knew that it wasn''t that easy.


    "What a stupid speech!!"


    "This is outrageous! We need to block this speech!"


    "We can''t let the people in Tokyo Area watch this speech!"


    Everyone inside the room knew very well that if they let those people who lived in this area to watch this speech. They might lose their power in politics and they couldn''t let that happen no matter what.


    "Calm down!" Kikunijo shouted caused everyone to be silent.


    "Don''t panic, what he has said is only a concept, but a concept without power is nothing.


    "Let''s wait to see whether the Osaka Area has the power to unite this country or not?" Kikunujo said calmly.


    Everyone had calmed themselves and knew that without the power to fight against Gastrea then what Haru had said in his speech was nothing, but they also needed to make countermeasures since it would be very troublesome if they were being attacked by using the banner of "Unification Day". They knew that they needed to choose their words carefully, not to ept, but not to reject either.


    Saitenshi frowned and decided to confront them at this moment, but everyone also refuted that there might be a war between areas causing everyone to be in chaos.


    Saitenshi wasn''t a dictator, and it could be even said that she was only a governor on the appearance only and everyone who sat down in this ce had their share of power in government, but it didn''t mean that they could ignore Saitenshi''s words since she was the governor of Tokyo Area.


    Only Kikunujo alone didn''t say anything and he also didn''t support Saitenshi since he hated Gastrea and he also hated the Cursed Children who had the blood of Gastrea. He wouldn''t let Haru sessfully erase the discrimination on Cursed Children and annex this country into one.


    Tendo Civil Security Corporation.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent, but everyone was also quite excited about hearing this speech.


    "We can''t be consumed by our petty differences anymore¡­"


    Rentaro muttered and showed a rare smile when he heard this sentence.


    Outer Area of Tokyo Area.


    After being given a lot of things by Haru, every Cursed Children, who lived in this area could also enjoy some entertainment such as a book, television, and radio. Every day had turned into very enjoyable for them even though they had only limited ess to entertainment, but then they were really thankful for both Haru and Esdeath.


    When they grew up, they had also made up their mind to marry Haru in the future even if they needed to fight Esdeath.


    But suddenly they saw Haru and Esdeath on the television, and they were very surprised when they saw the big sister and big brother who they had seen a few days ago was the governor of Osaka Area. They watched the television in awe and if possible they wanted to rey it, again and again, to see him again on television.


    Only Matsuzaka who understood this speech was a means of Haru to erase the hate of people on the Cursed Children. He couldn''t help but smile happily when he thought about the future where everyone didn''t need to care about petty differences.

 Chapter 715 First Target

    <h4>Chapter 715 First Target</h4>


    Haru who had gained a lot of support from the masses also started his n. He didn''t want to waste time and of course, after he had done that speech. He also needed to show his action and that was to connect two areas into one.


    Esdeath, who had been announced as themander of the operation, also wasn''t silent.


    A lot of JSDFmanders in the Osaka Area had seen the cruelty of Esdeath, and this time Esdeath had gotten the support of the new governor along with the officials.


    After that speech, Esdeath went to the military, but she didn''t say many words and only said a sentence, "Follow me if you don''t want to be killed."


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath then left them and went back to Haru since she felt that it wasn''t necessary to bring soldiers when she could massacre every Gastrea with Gundam Banshee. She felt that it was unnecessary to talk too much, especially when she didn''t have a reputation. The only thing that she could do was to show her power on the battlefield to put everyone in awe of her.


    The militarymander who followed Esdeath was speechless, but he started to tell them what Esdeath''s meant by those words. He told everyone that Esdaeth was going to ride the Gundam Banshee which was being shown on the monitor before fighting in front while everyone was behind cleaning the rest of the monsters. He also told them to believe in the power of that Gundam Banshee and told them that they were going to fight for freedom, family, and their loved one causing them to cheer.


    The JSDF and police have always been dissatisfied with the appearance of the Civil Security Corporation. They felt that their job had been stolen by those Civil Security corporations, and that was why they were very excited when they thought that they could be a hero to unite this country into one while also freeing this country from Gastrea.


    Haru was in the meeting room talking about the neww and also his n to unite this country. He also told them to promote the social media "WIRED" as soon as possible. He wanted everyone in Osaka, then also other areas to use "WIRED" as a means tomunicate with each other.


    Everyone nodded and checked the "WIRED" which was being developed by Harust night. They had to admit that it was very friendly to be used by all of them, even though they were quite old. They knew very well that with the appearance of "WIRED" it was possible to direct the thought of the masses using this social media.


    Different from television or radio which was being controlled by each area in Japan, but with "WIRED", they could direct the opinion of the masses easily as long as everyone was using "WIRED".


    That was why they needed to promote "WIRED" as soon as possible!


    Haru really wanted for Ritsu to be here since if she was here then the promotion of "WIRED" would be much easier, but then he knew that it was impossible to bring Ritsu here unless he had done the quest.


    Then the door of the meeting room was opened, Esdeath entered the meeting hall and walked toward Haru.


    In front of this fierce woman, no one said anything and they knew very well that the identity of this woman was the wife of their new governor. In front of this woman, they needed to be respectful, but they were also quite scared while wondering how Haru could marry such a woman. Even though they had to admit that Esdeath was very beautiful and sexy, unless someone had a special hobby, they would be reluctant to marry such a fierce woman.


    ''Wait, special hobby?!''


    They thought in their minds but hurriedly erased it since Haru also wasn''t as merciful as his father.


    Saitake, who was also sitting next to Haru, knew that the flow of the meeting was flowing toward Haru''s direction. He knew very well that in the mind of all of his subordinates soon they would pledge toward Haru and that made him quiteplicated. Even though the identity of Haru was his own son, he knew very well that Haru wasn''t his son.


    "How is the army?" Haru asked.


    "Boring." Esdeath yawned and said, "Just make me a special squad."


    Haru nodded and said, "Now, I''ll talk about the special squad which consists of the Cursed Children."


    Everyone nodded and they knew very well that Haru wouldn''t create New Gastrea Law without an intention, but then it really surprised them when Haru wanted to create a special squad on JSDF that consisted of Cursed Children.


    Everyone in this ce knew that the Cursed Children was very powerful and they could even kill an adult easily without a problem. They knew very well the power of Cursed Children and that was why they were afraid to use them since they didn''t know what they might do to them.


    That was why every area in this country decided to oppress the Cursed Children since the mind of children was quite weak it was quite easy to make them submit.


    It was the same method that was used on a tiger or lion to make them obedient. In the circus or some zoos, fierce animals such as lions, tigers, or bears were being struck down by something until they turned obedient.


    It was the same thing which they had done to Cursed Children.


    But Haru wanted to change that since he didn''t want those little girls to be discriminated against by everyone. He also didn''t like the Civil Security Corporation who often treated the Cursed Children as ves.


    That was why he was going to create a special squad that was led by Esdeath that only consisted of Cursed Children.


    Esdeath also didn''t mind since it was better to have a new squad rather than joining an old squad that had already existed. She knew very well that there would be a lot of oppression and some people would talk or reject her when she got the position of themander on JSDF so suddenly.


    That was why she was going to create her own squad with a bunch of Cursed Children.


    Esdeath smiled beautifully when she thought that she could teach those little girls to fight against the enemy.


    During the meeting, no one voiced the rejection or refuted Haru since what he had said was very beautiful. They had also gotten their share of the cake which would be dividedter after the unification of this country was done.


    Then the next move was to send out a spy and their own people to each area so it was possible to change the governor of each area if they refused the movement of "Unification Day".


    Of course, Saitake had done that already in the past, but hecked the movement of "Unification Day" made him unable to let his people on other areas to move recklessly.


    The n had been set, and now, they decided which area they should conquer, no, unite first.


    Everyone looked at the map of Japan while waiting for his decision.


    "Hakata."


    "Let''s unite Hakata and Osaka first," Haru said without hesitation.


    They nodded and made Hakata into their target for the area for this unification country.

 Chapter 716 Hakata Area

    <h4>Chapter 716 Hakata Area</h4>


    After confirming their first target, everyone started to work while also announcing their intention to annex, no, to unite both the Osaka area and the Hakata area.


    Hakata Area is located in the south of the Osaka Area and it is right on Kyushu Ind.


    They immediately announced about this matter and didn''t care whether the government of the Hakata Area would agree or not since if they disagreed then they would be the enemy of people in this country.


    It had always been everyone''s dream to live freely on thisnd, and if the government of the Hakata area didn''t want to support the movement of "Unification Day", they would be the enemy of the masses.


    This "Unification Day" had turned into their spear and it would stab anyone who didn''t support the freedom of people.


    The n would start in a week, and everyone needed to prepare the soldiers, and the Civil Security Company who would join this mission.


    Even though some people didn''t like Civil Security Company such as some leaders who supported both JSDF and police since they were afraid of their job being stolen by Civil Security Company, it was undeniable that with the appearance of Civil Security Company the death toll of the soldiers and police had decreased.


    It wasn''t that Haru wanted to mock the Civil Security Company, but in his opinion, this organization was simr to a guild and mercenary which was usually on the story of anime or novel in another world.


    This organization was full of people who were full of themselves and thought that they were very powerful, but in the end, most of them were only small fries or meat shields and only some of them were powerful such as the one with rank 1000 above.


    Before Haru also thought to open a Civil Security Company, but he felt that it was useless to open it and it also didn''t have authority. It would be better to be one of the leaders on five areas in this country since it would make it easier for him to unite this country.


    Everyone also needed to gather the Cursed Children who had been abandoned in the entire area of Osaka Area to gather them together to be taught by Esdeath making them into special squad army.


    Then the meeting had ended after a few hours before they went back to start their n as soon as possible while also contacting their people and spy who lived on the Hakata Area telling them that the n of "Unification Day" would start soon and they needed to prepare as soon as possible.


    Lastly, they also reminded their people of every area in Japan to promote "WIRED" so their n would be easier.


    Sataike''s house.


    Haru cooked dinner as usual while Esdeath tried to meditate while fighting against the aroma of dinner which was cooked by Haru.


    Esdeath tried really hard, but in the end, she couldn''t fight against the aroma of the foods. She walked behind him hugging his waist while cing her head on his side looking at the food which he cooked for dinner. "What did you cook?"


    Haru was quite speechless by this action since it was usually being done by a male to a female, but this time their roles had reversed.


    "It''s chicken stuffed with freekeh. It''s middle eastern cuisine."


    Freekeh or farik is a cereal food made from green durum wheat that is roasted and rubbed to create its vor. It is an ancient dish derived from Levantine and North African cuisines, remaining popr in many countries of the eastern Mediterranean Basin where durum wheat originated.


    Haru started to take an interest in middle eastern cuisine since it seemed to taste good.


    Usually, the middle eastern cuisine usesmb, but he didn''t intend to usemb since it was full of calories. For Saitake who was fat and also quite old, such meat with a lot of calories wasn''t good for his health.


    Esdeath looked at the chicken to eat it and suddenly before her eyes brightened up. She wanted to steal the kitchen from Haru, but she was stopped. She pouted at him while pleading to give him the chicken, but he told her to be patient. She sighed then started to observe him. She had to admit that Haru who was in an apron was really tempting. She would try to ask him to have a naked apronter tonight.


    Saitake who was sitting at the dining table felt quite jealous of their interaction and wondered whether he should find someone too in the future.


    Having a hearty dinner, they couldn''t help but ask why Haru decided to target Hakata Area first.


    "Isn''t the Tokyo Area better?" Saitake asked. He didn''t ask earlier during the meeting since he decided to support his n, but he couldn''t help but ask again at this time.


    The Tokyo Area was quite close to the Osaka Area, and it was even closer than the Hakata Area.


    The Hakata Area was also good, but it was located on a different ind, and they needed to pass a sea to arrive in Hakata Area.


    Different from the Tokyo Area which was only located a few kilometers away from the Osaka Area and there wasn''t any water that separated the two of them made the transportation between cities easier.


    Saitake had thought that it was better to unite Tokyo Area, then Sendai Area, then they could choose whether they should unite either Hakata or Sapporo since both of them were located in different inds.


    "Tokyo Area is thest," Haru said.


    "Last? Why? Their situation isn''t that good right now," Saitake said since, after the usation of the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven in the Tokyo Area, it had made the Tokyo Area ostracized by four other areas. He felt that it was a perfect chance to annex both areas.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s because of the Ladder of Heaven that we need to annex Tokyo Area at thest."


    "????"


    Saitake was confused.


    "First, what if the Tokyo Area really has a Ladder of Heaven? If we forcefully annex both areas then they might retaliate and use a Ladder of Heaven to shoot us," Haru said. Even though he was the one who stole the Ladder of Heaven, he definitely wouldn''t be the one who said it.


    "If that is really happening then our area might be the reverse from the upper rank into the lower rank after being damaged by the Ladder of Heaven!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake turned pale when he heard it and if Haru thought that it was true then the Osaka Area might turn into ruin.


    "The second is quite simple if we really annex the Tokyo Area which is being used of stealing the Ladder of Heaven, we might also be used of working together with the Tokyo Area to conquer the entire Japan! That means that we''re going to make the other''s three areas into our enemy while also counter-attacking them by saying that "Unification Day" is just a conspiracy of both the Tokyo Area and Osaka Area that wants to conquer Japan," Haru said.


    "Then there will be a civil war between Sendai, Hakata, and Sapporo against us.


    "The Tokyo Area also might betray us in the middle of the civil war.


    "Then we''re going to lose the battle."


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake turned in silence once again.


    "We''re on the justice side, our intention is good, and that is why we''re going to annex the area which doesn''t have such usations on stealing a weapon that can destroy a country so it won''t turn us into a bad guy.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, we can do it slowly swaying their people with interest after we have annexed both areas."


    Saitake nodded and said, "I understand." He felt that he was lost in terms of strategy and politics in front of this young man.


    "What is thest reason?" Esdeath asked.


    "Because I have heard the beach in Hakata Area is quite beautiful. We can spend our holiday in that ce after we have annexed both areas," Haru said with a smile.


    Esdeath smiled and said, "That''s a good idea!"


    Both of them started to flirt with each other ignoring Saitake who was by their side feeling jealous and bitter at the same time.

 Chapter 717 Cute is justice!

    <h4>Chapter 717 Cute is justice!</h4>


    "We''re going to unite Osaka Area and Hakata Area!"


    The moment this news was announced, everyone was shocked since it had only been yesterday since the new governor of Osaka Area had announced about the matter of "Unification Day", but in a single day, the governor of Osaka had decided to unite both Osaka Area and Hakata Area.


    Of course, such a thing startled the governor of the Hakata Area since they had thought that the first area which was being united would be the Tokyo Area since both Osaka and Tokyo were fairly close to each other.


    Even though both Osaka and Hakata were also very close, both areas were being divided with a sea which was filled with a lot of Gastrea.


    In the past, there was both bridge and tunnel which connected both Kyushu Ind and Honshu Ind, but after Gastrea had appeared, it was destroyed by those monsters and the only way for people to transport to both inds was either using an airne or ship which was covered in Varanium.


    That was why, when the other four areas heard it, they were a bit surprised since they had thought that Osaka Area would unite the Tokyo Area first, but Osaka Area decided to unite the Hakata Area first.


    The only good thing about Hakata Area was this ind had an abundance of Varanium, but their condition wasn''t good since it was quite hard to transport or sell that Varanium with a lot of Gastrea around their surroundings.


    Haru had announced that he would clear the Gastrea around both areas and once again created a bridge that connected both areas so everyone could transport to both areas without being feared by Gastrea.


    The response of the Hakata Area was quite funny, theyughed when they heard that Osaka Area decided to clear up the Gastrea around their area and thought that they would be unsessful, and joked if they were able to clear up the Gastrea around Hakata Area, the governor of the Hakata Area decided to join the Osaka Area to unite this country.


    Even the Tokyo Area, Sendai Area, and Sapporo Area didn''t say anything since they knew very well how fierce the sea was divided between Honshu and Kyushu since it was filled with a lot of Gastrea.


    But then there was one thing which every governor in each area ignored which was the appearance of "WIRED".


    "WIRED" might be the first social media which has appeared in this world and it had silently prated each area without the governor of each area noticing.


    "WIRED" has be very popr in Osaka Area since the government also worked together to poprize the "WIRED" to the public by announcing a lot of things such as their preparation to connect both areas, what the government did, and a lot more making the image of Haru to the public better since everyone could see that Haru really wanted thisnd to be freed from Gastrea.


    Saitake Haruka.


    Profile: Governor of Osaka Area.


    Status: Preparing a special squad which consists of cute girls with my wife ^^


    [Photo of Esdeath instructs a lot of Cursed Children in front of her]


    Everyoneughed when they thought that their governor was also quite funny, the only thing that made them disappointed was their governor had already married making a lot of girls cry and sometimes sent out a curse letter to Esdeath, but when Haru had created this status, everyone didn''t fear against the Cursed Children once again and really thought that the group of Cursed Children was very cute.


    Cute and powerful!


    Cute is justice!


    It was the thing that Haru wanted to tell everyone, and no one should be afraid of petty differences.


    Haru started to think that he should create a movie or anime which makes the group of Cursed Children as the hero in the story fighting bad people on the television to make the image of Cursed Children better.


    Of course, even though there were a lot of people who supported him, there were also a lot of people who disagreed with him, but Haru didn''t care much about that since he could just block their ID on "WIRED" easily so all the voices within the "WIRED" were only a voice which supported him.


    Esdeath ignored them all and focussed herself on training the group Cursed Children. She knew that the potential of Cursed Children was very powerful since she had read on the story of "ck Bullet" before that rank 1 and 2 of Initiator could defeat the "Zodiac Gastrea" (Level V Gastrea).


    Initiators include Cursed Children, individuals with the Gastrea Virus, who are partnered with an individual from the Civil Security Corporation.


    They are all Cursed Children, which subsequently means they are female but are currently only seen to have pre-pubescent bodies, as the Gastrea Virus that gave rise to them has only existed for 10 years.


    Generally, they have a special ability that consists of three aspects which consist of agility, recovery, and special abilities.


    Initiators can outrun extremely fast Gastrea and attacks are thrown at them whilst carrying their Promoters on their backs, without losing any energy in the process. It also means that their agility is extremely fast.


    As a result of the Gastrea blood in their veins, initiators can recover their own wounds at an amazing rate. When they do so, smoke covers the wound and, after it clears, the spot appears unharmed.


    All initiators carry a particr variation of the Gastrea virus that provides them with a Model. Each Model is named so because of the particr aspect of an animal their fighting capability resembles. For example, Enju Aihara is a Rabbit Model, which means like a rabbit, the majority of her strength is concentrated in her legs, which is why when engaging inbat she proceeds to make use of kicks. Furthermore, her legs are hardened to the point of being able to break steel as is the case in the fight between her and Kohina Hiruko.


    Those three aspects make them very strong and some people fear them.


    But for Esdeath, she felt that it was a waste to trample them and it was better to use them. For the people who were afraid, it was just an excuse for their own weakness. She would train all of them in a week to be good subordinates.


    The group of Cursed Children at first was quite afraid of Esdeath, but they slowly started to feel that they wanted to be like her, no, but they wanted to have a future like Esdeath to marry someone like Haru. If possible they wanted to marry Haru in the future.


    "The strong live, and the weak die!"


    It was a simple sentence that had always be Esdeath''s creed in her life after her father in the past.


    Haru didn''t have any intention to change it since he felt that Esdeath''s education wasn''t wrong.


    The weak have always been oppressed, and the strong have always been the ones who rule.


    It had always been like that from the era where dinosaurs were still alive.


    If you want to get out of being oppressed then you can only be strong or else you might be manipted by Haru with only using social media.


    Haru had felt that it was quite funny really when he thought about everyone who didn''t care about "WIRED" which could be a weapon that could wreck them apart.

 Chapter 718 Operation H 1

    <h4>Chapter 718 Operation H 1</h4>


    It had been a week since his announcement, and everyone was ready for the operation.


    Esdeath was the first to move in together with her special squad, which she trained personally for a week.


    "I have been training you for a week, remember what I have said before," Esdeath said while looking at everyone.


    "Yes, Mam!"


    All Cursed Children saluted at Esdeath.


    "Good, let''s connect both Osaka and Hakata so we can have a party at the beachter," Esdeath said.


    "YES!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly when they thought that they would have a holiday on the beach.


    The JSDF and the Civil Security group also moved, but they were being separated.


    Esdeath was moving by herself, and no one dared to give her an order since she was the wife of the governor, but Civil Security was different since they didn''t have any connection with the governor and it was normal for them to be discriminated against.


    Haru also didn''t care much about the Civil Security since he had paid them and it was normal for them to be ready to lose their lives in the battle. He gave them a speech to raise their morale to the limit. Talking was free, and if it could make them work harder then he would do it.


    Haru wanted to follow Esdeath, but then Esdeath said that¡­


    "Your job is in politics, and I''ll take care of Gastrea¡­" Esdeath''s expression turned cruel and said, "I can''t wait to enjoy the beachter." Then turned to smile once again while looking at him.


    Haru smiled and kissed her lips for a while.


    Esdeath also hugged him and parted her lips before saying, "Be ready when Ie back." She pped his butt before she went to the battlefield.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondering why he was the one who was treated as submissive in this rtionship when every night she was the one who cried louder and lost every time. He sighed and shook his head before entering the meeting hall once again to talk about the next strategy to conquer this country.


    There are two objections in this mission which is to annex Hakata Area to Osaka Area, then the second one is to fix the railways which connect both areas as soon as possible while clearing the hidden danger around the area surrounding the railways.


    The railway is very important since it is the easiest way to transport a lot of things from two areas.


    It is also able to increase the economic activity in both areas making it possible to turn two areas into the most prosperous area as soon as possible.


    There are a lot of people being included in this mission, and everyone is very serious since no one knows what will happen during the mission.


    Esdeath had decided that she would be the one who led everyone and even though everyone stopped her, she didn''t listen to them.


    Everyone was worried about her since she was the wife of the governor, but they also couldn''t refute her words since her standing was higher than theirs. They could only a lot of soldiers to also walk together with her special group.


    The special squad only consists of a group of Cursed Children.


    There are 100 Cursed Children in this group and each had been personally trained by Esdeath for one week, while also being given a weapon which was made from Varanium.


    On the governor''s office, Haru had told them to not worry about Esdeath since she might be the strongest human in this world, but even so, they didn''t believe it since no one had heard about Esdeath and he could only let a camera record the fight that was going to happen in this operation.


    It might not be rted, but the name of this operation is "Operation H".


    Haru didn''t really worry about Esdeath, but then, he also wasn''t idle either. He also started with his own job searching for the dark history, stains, and a lot more data that was able to push away his opponent. He knew that it wouldn''t be easy for the governor of the Hakata Area to give up their rules on that area after they had sessfully connected two areas.


    That was why he was going to search for something that was able to make the masses in the Hakata Area push down the rules of the governor of the Hakata Area.


    If possible Haru wanted to change the governor of the Hakata Area with his own people, but that depended on the reaction of the current governor of the Hakata Area after he had cleared both areas from Gastrea.


    The Osaka Area was the one who shouldered the cost of this mission and there was no way that they would connect two areas without grabbing the most benefit.


    Haru also told them to tell the televisionpany to create a tv show or anime which made the Cursed Children as the protagonist that would fight against the Gastrea or bad guy to give a good image to all of them.


    Magata High School.


    The teacher was teaching something, but all of the students were unable to concentrate since everyone was talking about "Operation H" which meant that it would connect two areas into one.


    If this operation was sessful then that meant it was possible to unite this country into one and they didn''t need to fear Gastrea once again.


    The teacher didn''t stop them either since he was also cornered about this mission.


    Then the ss was over and it was time for a break.


    During the break suddenly the door of the ssroom was opened by someone.


    "MIORI!!!"


    Shiba Miori who was looking at herptop turned and saw a girl and a boy. "Oh, Satomi-kun, what''s wrong?" She ignored the girl who came along with Rentaro.


    "Don''t ignore me!" Kisara was mad.


    Shiba sighed and said, "You''re a girl. You should act more gracefully in front of everyone."


    "Sorry about this Miori-san." Rentaro was a bit embarrassed by Kisara''s act.


    "Enough about that! I have heard that you''ve seen the new governor of Osaka Area, what is your opinion about him? And, what is the rate of sess of this mission," Kisara asked since she knew that Miori Shiba had a channel to know about this "Operation H".


    Miori sighed and said, "Let''s talk in my office."


    Kisara and Rentaro nodded since they didn''t think that they should talk about this matter in the ssroom.


    Miori Shiba is the student council president at Magata High School.


    That''s why she has her own private room which is a secret room inside the student council room.


    Miori pressed the password on the student council room and opened a secret room that was located behind the bookcase. She didn''t immediately turn on the screen but turned toward them. "No matter what has happened, you need to keep it a secret, or I won''t let you see it."


    Kisara and Rentaro nodded at the same time.


    "For your question before, I can tell that this operation is going to be 100% sessful," Miori said.


    "What?!" 2x


    Kisara and Rentaro were surprised.


    Miori smiled and said, "You shouldn''t underestimate Saitake Haruka. His mind is more shrewd than his father and he might be really able to unite this country."


    Kisara frowned and asked, "Do you have confidence in him?"


    Miori sighed and said, "If he hasn''t married then I might try my luck to marry him. Unfortunately, he has married someone."


    "¡­"


    Kisara and Rentaro were speechless.


    "You might be speechless, but if you see his charm from a close distance¡­¡­" Miori still remembered that day, but she shook her head since she knew that she couldn''t fall in love with a married man. "Enough of that, from my father''s connection, I''m able to see the live record of the operation, but it is only being limited to Osaka''s people." Her expression turned serious and said, "If any of you opens your mouth to tell someone and might cause trouble in this operation¡­¡­"


    Kisara and Rentaro shook their heads and said, "We won''t tell anyone."


    "Good." Miori nodded and said, "I still believe in both of you, but not in your grandfather, Kisara." She looked at Kisara at that moment.


    Kisara raised her eyebrow and said, "He doesn''t have to do anything with me."


    "It''s good to know. Let''s watch the live record of the operation," Miori said and closed the door of the secret room before showing the fight of Esdeath with the special squad, JSDF, and Civil Security against Gasteas around both Osaka and Hakata.

 Chapter 719 Operation H 2

    <h4>Chapter 719 Operation H 2</h4>


    Esdeath had divided her special squad into different positions such as scout, fighter, and supporter.


    The job of the scout is to detect the enemy beforehand, and the one who is included in this position is a Cursed Children that has an animal trait from owl, bat, and an animal that has a good sensory ability.


    The job of the fighter is to fight the enemy and this one who enters this position is a Cursed Children with powerful power or good fighters in closebat that has an animal trait from mantis, rabbit, lion, etc.


    The job of a supporter is to support everyone during the fight such as strategy, trap, or long-rangebat, and the Cursed Children who enter this position are Cursed Children with an animal ability from dolphin, spider, etc.


    Esdeath wanted to create an army, not an assassin or fighter. That was why she divided their jobs and made it easier for them to fight against a group of Gastrea.


    The mission had started and they started their journey using a military truck and bus so it would make it faster for them to transport to both areas.


    The scout was always on alert until they realized that there was a group of Gastea who were about to attack them.


    Esdeath told them to sit down to see her actions on the battlefield.


    Everyone had only seen Esdeath fight using a Gundam Banshee, but this time she didn''t bring it with her since she thought that it was quite troublesome.


    Haru had thought that Esdeath would fight against Gastrea using her sword, and she didn''t mind for her to do that.


    Then a group of Gastrea appeared and this time their shape was simr to a dog.


    "Dog Gastrea?"


    Everyone was startled since there was quite a lot of Gastrea, and after they counted, the number reached at least 20 Gastrea. They were worried about Esdeath and thought to help her, but Esdeath''s action made them stop.


    Esdeath charged toward the group as Gastreas swung her sword and in everything around her cleanly without making her uniform dirty.


    *sh!*


    All 20 Dog Gastrea which attacked them before had dropped on the ground died without being able to do anything.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was startled and speechless at the same time. They realized how powerful Esdeath truly was and it made them shudder for some reason since the expression under her face was very scary.


    "Let''s go," Esdeath said.


    Everyone nodded and started their journey once again.


    Esdeath and her group were the ones who cleaned the Gastrea in front of them, while the JSDF along with the Civil Servant would fight against the enemy which was being left by Esdeath, but when they saw a lot of Gastrea died on the ground.


    They were wondering whether they were really needed. They shook their heads and thought to focus on their job to protect the construction robot which fixed the railway to the Hakata Area.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the power of Esdeath along with her special squad.


    The special squad which only consisted of the Cursed Children was working together killing all of the Gastrea in front of them cleanly, efficiently, and without fear since the one who led them was Esdeath.


    The reason why Esdeath had fought against 20 Dog Gastrea alone was that she wanted to show them her power and the other one was to make them think that Gastrea was very weakpared to them.


    And her decision was right, even though it was the first time for the special squad to fight against the Gastrea, but they could fight against them easily after Esdeath showed them how it is down to fight against the Gastrea.


    They didn''t waste their Varanium bullet when they fought against Gastrea, the closebat fighters could handle the Gastrea easily, and the scout could detect the enemy which wasing toward them.


    If there was some error in the fight, Esdeath would personally havee out by herself cleaning up the mess of those little girls easily.


    Along the way, they had only seen Level I, and Level II Gastrea, and the special squad could defeat it easily.


    There was also Level III Gastrea, but it was in by Esdeath easily with her sword.


    For Level IV Gastrea, it was quite rare for it to appear and their number was very low.


    Lastly for Level V, there were only 11 of them, and they wouldn''t appear unless they had bad luck or it was being summoned.


    Everyone had thought that this mission might be over a month or more, but it seemed that it was faster than they had thought since based on the speed of special squad and Esdeath fought against Gastrea. They might only need five days or a week toplete the connection between Osaka and Hakata.


    Of course, they also needed to rest and chose a location that wasfortable during the night while also having a delicious dinner after hard work during the day.


    Every official in the meeting room was surprised when they saw the battle efficiency of Esdeath along with her special squad that could decimate a lot of Gastrea easily.


    "Melissa Squad is very powerful¡­"


    One of the officials said and everyone agreed with him.


    The name of a special squad that consists only of Cursed Children is being named as Mellissa which is known as a Goddess of bees on a Greek myth.


    Everyone who was skeptical at first about this special squad shut their mouth and didn''t say anything since the power and efficiency of a special squad might be more powerful than both JSDF and Civil Security beingbined.


    But what surprised them the most was the power of Esdeath. They only knew that Esdeath was Haru''s wife along with powerful fighter, but they didn''t expect him to be this powerful and even such a talentedmander.


    "Governor, is your wife a Mechanical Soldier?"


    One of the officials suddenly asked, but then it was a normal question.


    "No, she isn''t. She is a normal human, but she is more powerful than normal," Haru said.


    Mechanical Soldier is a title given to individuals that possess Varanium-Infused body parts.


    During the Great Gastrea War, brilliant scientists held an experiment titled the "New Human Creation n," in which Varanium alloy was utilized to craft the strongest soldiers;beled as Mechanical Soldiers. Albeit, when it was discovered that the Cursed Children possessed superhuman capabilities, the n was imminently brought to an end due to its inhuman procedures.


    Haru remembered that the protagonist and antagonist on the story of "ck Bullet" was a Mechanical Soldier, but he didn''t care much about both of them since their role in his mission was quite small.


    The main character of "ck Bullet" is just a Civil Servant who had very poor financial ability, and the antagonist is just a crazy guy who does whatever he wants to do without caring for everything.


    Haru had power and he didn''t think that either of them could posses a threat to him. His only opponent was just a governor and might be an assassin who was sent by other''s governor to stop him, but then again, he didn''t think that they would posses a threat on both him and Esdeath.


    Everyone was very surprised by Haru''s words and didn''t question him again.


    Haru sighed and said, "Actually, I also want to go to the battlefield to fight."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence then stopped him at the same time.


    "NO!!!!!"


    If their leader was being killed on the battlefield then they didn''t know what to do.


    Everyone had acknowledged Haru''s ability and they had confidence in him that he would really unite this country into one. They didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    Magata High School.


    Kisara and Rentaro were in silence when they saw the battle which was being led by Esdeath and her special squad.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miori was also speechless when she thought that her opponent would be this powerful.


    "She is very strong¡­" Rentaro said with fear since Esdeath really scared him.


    "Yes¡­" Kisara also agreed since she had also fair experience in martial arts and could tell that Esdeath was invincible on the battlefield.


    "Kuh¡­ I won''t lose Esdeath!!!" Miori screamed making Kisara and Rentaro speechless at the same time.

 Chapter 720 Esdeaths Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 720 Esdeath''s Secret Weapon</h4>


    Five days.


    It was the time that was used by Esdeath along with her special squad to clean up the way from Gastrea to Osaka to Hakata.


    Esdeath and her group had arrived before at the Kanmon Straits.


    The Kanmon Straits is the stretch of water separating Honshu and Kyushu, two of Japan''s four main inds.


    They needed to cross over this strait before they could arrive in the Hakata Area.


    The governor of the Hakata Area who received the news about this matter was startled since they didn''t expect the operation which had just started five days ago to almost seed.


    Haru who was on the other''s side also started his annexation process. He asked for the Hakata Area to help him to clear up the sea area so the two areas could connect to each other as soon as possible.


    But as expected the reaction of the governor of Hakata Area was quite obvious, even though he had promised to be a subordinate of Osaka Area, but it was just a verbal talk and there was no way that he would agree to give his authority to Osaka Area.


    Haru also had expected such a result and didn''t give the governor of Hakata Area mercy and just killed him using ck material that he had investigated in the past days then published it using "WIRED" while also telling his subordinates who was blending on Hakata Area to spread that information.


    His intention was to destroy the image of governor of Hakata Area while also causing him to lose the support of the masses.


    Haru also started to start his speech once again to denounce the action of the governor of Osaka Area.


    "Our intention has always been to clear up thisnd from Gastrea and to make sure everyone who lives in this country can live without worry."


    Haru''s expression turned sad and said, "But some people have always been selfish and they put their own interests first rather than people''s interests." He mmed his fist on the table and shouted, "We can''t let this evil governor be a governor once again! We need to be united! We need to fight together against the enemy of mankind not to fight against each other!"


    "Governor! We have always supported you!"


    "Damn, Governor of Hakata Area!"


    "Governor of Hakata! Hurry up and step down from your position!"


    Everyone had always been supporting Haru as the leader of the banner of "Unification Day", and they thought that every governor would support him, but they didn''t expect that there was a governor who was very selfish and decided to refuse the unification of the country.


    Everyone became angry, the Osaka people shouted supporting Haru and some people also said that Haru should punish the governor of the Hakata Area.


    The people of Hakata Area who also heard that the governor of Hakata Area decided to refuse to connect both Osaka and Hakata also became very angry, especially after they read a lot of dark information about the governor of Hakara Area from "WIRED" along with the news which was being published in the newspaper.


    Everyone wanted to live together in thisnd free from Gastrea, but some selfish people didn''t want to support it.


    At that very moment, the people in Hakata Area were very angry, the JSDF, police, and even Civil Security also denounced the governor of Hakata Area telling him to step down from his ce while also letting them help the army of Osaka Area who had worked hard to clear up the area to connect both Osaka and Hakata.


    Hakata Area turned into chaos, and there were two factions that appeared in the Hakata Area.


    One faction supported the current governor of the Hakata Area, and the other faction supported the governor of the Osaka Area who wanted to unite this country.


    Both factions were fighting each other, and Haru''s people who had joined the chaos poured oil into a fire making the situation more chaotic.


    The governor of Sendai, Sapporo, and Tokyo was shocked at how swift the governor of Osaka was to connect both areas, but they were more shocked at how the governor of Osaka was able to make the majority of people in Hakata Area into his people.


    They didn''t understand it, but if the governor of Osaka was really sessful in uniting the two areas then the next target would be them.


    "Governor, are you really going to go to Hakata Area?"


    "Please don''t do anything dangerous!"


    "Let Commander Esdeath clear up the sea area first!"


    Everyone was very worried when they heard Haru was going to Hakata Area right away, and after seeing the power of Esdeath, they felt that Esdeath was very reliablemander for an army made them feel that this operation would seed without trouble, but of course, they thought that the process would be quite hard since Esdeath needed to cross over the Kanmon Straits which was known as the fierces of the country.


    Saitake who was by their side was being ignored making him quite angry, but also helpless since his authority had been stolen by him by Haru and there was nothing that he could do.


    "All of the people in our are fighting to connect both Osaka and Hakata, how can I be standing here in a safe ce while my wife is going to fight against a group of dangerous Gastrea on the sea!" Haru had a serious expression on his face and said, "If my wife has her own fight, then I also have my own fight! I need to bring justice to the governor of Hakata Area who has done evil to his people!"


    Everyone was moved by his words, but then they tried to stop him again, however, it was useless.


    "¡­"


    Saitake was speechless since in his opinion Haru was the one who was evil, but who made Haru the one who raised the banner of "Unification Day".


    Haru started to get annoyed when everyone tried to stop him and told them that Esdeath would arrive in the Hakata Area today and cross the strait without trouble.


    "?????"


    Everyone was confused by Haru''s words, but he only told them to watch the live record of Esdeath''s right since he was sure that Esdeath was going to use her power.


    That was why he was going to tell them that Esdeath had a weapon that was able to make them cross over the strait easily without trouble.


    Everyone became even more curious and wondered what kind of weapons it was.


    In front of Kanmon Straits, everyone could seend right in front of them, but then it was being separated by the sea.


    Everyone''s spirit was very high since it was very easy for them to clear up the group of Gastrea. Their eyes were full of worship looking at the back of Esdeath since they knew that Esdeath could solve this problem.


    "Wait here and use your jacket," Esdeath said.


    ''Jacket?''


    Everyone was confused by Esdeath''s words.


    Esdeath didn''t care about their reaction, only walked calmly toward the Kanmon Straits and took out her sword. She had told Haru that she was going to use her weapon, and he told her that it was alright to use it.


    Calmly walking toward the water area, suddenly there was something which came out from the water.


    Everyone was surprised and told Esdeath to be careful, some of them even took out their weapons to fight against this enemy.


    After Esdeath walked to the edge of the strait, there was a lot of Gastrea which came out of the water.


    Each of them had a shape of fish, dolphin, crab, lobster, etc, but the most powerful one would be a Shark Gastrea which had a size of about 20 meters.


    Shark Gastrea opened its mouth wide, showing sharp teeth in its mouth, ready to shred Esdeath''s apart.


    "Giant Shark Gastrea!"


    "Be careful!"


    "Commander Esdeath!!!"


    Esdeath was calm and stabbed her sword in the water.


    "Ice Age!"


    The moment Esdeath uttered those words, the strait was being instantly frozen.


    Everyone on the strait, including the Gastrea which was about to attack Esdeath, was also freezingpletely solid into ice.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Esdeath kicked down Shark Gastrea with her high-heel.


    *Shatter!*


    Shark Gastrea shattered into ice shards and died.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock, but then the coldness of this frozen strait woke them up. They saw that the strait which was freezing was stretched for miles connecting them to Kyushu Ind.


    "Let''s go," Esdeath said with her usual cold expression.


    Everyone nodded dumbly while looking at Esdeath''s sword wondering whether it was a weapon that was being developed secretly by a scientist in Osaka Area.

 Chapter 721 First step of Unification!

    <h4>Chapter 721 First step of Unification!</h4>


    In just a few hours, Esdeath along with her special squad and JSDF from Osaka Area came together after crossing the strait which turned frozen by Esdeath.


    Only some people knew about how the strait was frozen, but no one dared to say anything.


    Esdeath said that the ice would be there for a week without melting so they didn''t need to worry about crossing the strait.


    Haru also had arrived using an airne quickly toe to the Hakata Area along with his people.


    In the Hakata Area, no one stopped both Esdeath and Haru, and everyone thought that both of them were heroes who would free this country from Gastrea.


    They were being weed grandly, only some politicians despised them, but no one said anything.


    The governor of the Hakata Area wanted to negotiate something with Haru since he knew that his authority had crumbled when his people didn''t even support him anymore and his dirty information was also being published without being able to do anything. He knew that he had lost, but he didn''t want to lose his authority in this area. He wanted to have a negotiation with Haru so he wouldn''t lose that much after his area had connected to Osaka Area. He was about to open his mouth, but he didn''t expect Haru''s next action.


    "The governor of Hakata Area has been found guilty!" Haru seemed quite sad and said, "I''m sorry toe quitete everyone. If I cane early then I won''t let such an injustice happen to all of you! But from now on, you don''t need to worry since I''m here and please support me to unite the entire country!"


    "Governor Saitake!"


    "Governor, I love you! I want your child!"


    "Go die, Shimazu (the name of governor Hakata Area)!"


    "Don''t show your face here, Shimazu!"


    "Just rot in jail forever!"


    Shimazu who was the current governor of the Hakata Area was very angry since Haru just directly used him of wanting to hear his exnation.


    Haru moved closer and whispered. "I have given you a chance and that chance has gone after you have rejected me." He stepped back and smiled before ignoring him while also ordering his people who had be a mole in the Hakata Area to take care of the rest putting the current Hakata Area into the jail.


    "Let go of me!"


    Shimazu screamed, but his scream was ignored. His people were also caught, and only minority people were freed since they had been bought by Haru''s people to follow him since the current governor of the Hakata Area would lose soon.


    Everyone who decided to follow Haru sighed in relief, they didn''t expect Haru to be this ruthless, but when they thought about Haru''s father, they felt that they didn''t need to feel surprised. The only thing that might make them scared was his ability to turn his opponent into evil in front of the masses yet he could make himself into a hero using his mouth.


    Saitake was also a very savvy man, but he was known for his ruthlessness and his reputation also wasn''t that good, but Haru was different.


    For the politicians, everyone knew very well that Haru was a bastard who used the banner of "Unification Country" to make his name clear and became a hero in their eyes. They were very jealous of him who was able to create this banner which made it easier for him to unite the entire country with ease.


    As long as Esdeath was able to lead everyone to y the group of Gastrea to open up the path that connected every area then it was possible for this country to be truly unified.


    In everyone''s mind, both husband and wife were a very scarybination that made them unable to do anything.


    Haru had never given mercy to his enemy since in his mean the best enemy is a dead enemy. He didn''t give the current governor of Hakata Area revenge or tried to get back the Hakata Area once again giving him death punishment on gallows.


    (Japan usually uses gallows to give the death penalty to criminals).


    Haru gave his speech pretending to be sad, but then he also tried to raise everyone''s spirit to make them believe that the day of the unification wasn''t far while also telling the governor of other''s three areas to support him and joined him to unite this country.


    Everyone cheered loudly in happiness, especially the people on both Hakata and Osaka since both areas had been connected to each other.


    Of course, his speech and the punishment which was given to the current governor of Hakata Area along with his officials were announced to the entire country making the masses excited since their day to live freely without fear of Gastrea was nearby, but for the politicians, all of them became cold since they didn''t expect for the governor of Hakata Area to enter the gallows directly.


    Some of them wanted to denounce Haru, but they knew the consequences of doing that all of them would be denounced by their own masses and also lost their support.


    Another reason why they couldn''t help the governor of the Hakata Area was because the ck material which was usually hidden being published without hesitation by Haru made them scared.


    If Haru had the ck information about the current governor of the Hakata Area, then he might have the ck material of other''s governor in three other''s areas.


    Then there was also a matter about how smooth it was for him to unite both areas without trouble and thought that Haru had bought the people from Hakata Area to be his supporter.


    If Haru could buy the people in Hakata Area, then it was possible to buy people in their areas too.


    Suddenly they were caught in a passive situation where they couldn''t do anything.


    If Haru had annexed the Tokyo Area with Osaka Area, then it might be possible to do a counterattack since the case of the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven, but Hakata Area wasn''t Tokyo Area.


    Everyone was caught in a headache and didn''t know what to do for a while. The only thing that they could hope was for Haru and his army to be killed in Gastrea''s attack so they wouldn''t be able to connect to other''s areas.


    One thing that they didn''t imagine that "WIRED" which was the cause of leak of the ck material of ex-governor of the Hakata Area once again had prated their areas without being noticed.


    Meanwhile, Haru didn''t care much about the thought of governor or official in other areas rather he once again gathered the group of Cursed Children which was being abandoned in the Hakata Area and let them join Esdeath''s special squad.


    Haru also took care of some matter to make Hakata Area be better along with personally saw the punishment which was being given to the governor of the Hakata Area.


    After all of them were done, he went to the beach together with Esdeath spending their honeymoon on the beach of the Hakata Area.


    It was their n really, but a group of little girls also followed them to y on the beach together making them sigh.

 Chapter 722 Summer Time!

    <h4>Chapter 722 Summer Time!</h4>


    "Let''s swim!"


    "Let''s y volleyball!"


    "Is there a Gastrea on the beach? If so then let''s st them away!"


    The group of little girls was happily ying around on the beach which was being reserved especially by Haru.


    Haru was wearing a pair of shorts and sunsses. He sighed while looking at a group of little girls who were ying around happily. He wanted to spend a holiday together on the beach together with Esdeath, but he had promised those little girls to let them y on the beach.


    "Don''t y around too much," Esdeath shouted while wearing a white bikini that showed her body perfectly.


    "Yes, Commander Esdeath!"


    Everyone answered at the same time with a respectful voice then started to y together on the beach since it was their first time to arrive in Hakata Area.


    Haru had prepared a lot of things from foods, beverages, volleyball, various floats with many shapes such as dolphins, whales, ducks, etc, watermelon, ice cream, etc.


    It was summer after all, and it was a perfect time for all of them to y on the beach.


    The little girls had never thought that they would really able to y on the beach and that was why they were very excited. It was their first time ying on the beach and it made them very excited sshing water everywhere with everyone.


    Haru left the job of the governor since he had taken care of the important matter, the rest was only something insignificant, and he wasn''t in a hurry to start the unification. He thought to fully disgest everything in this ce for a week or two then start their operation once again. "Esdeath, your skin might be damaged if you stay in the sun too long. I''ll help you put sunscreen on your body."


    "Sunscreen?" Esdeath looked at the bottle of lotion in Haru''s hand. "So it is used to protect the sun from sunlight?"


    "Yes. It won''t be good if you get a sunburn," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded andid on her stomach on the beach chair. "Good, help me put that on me." She closed her eyes while thinking about what she should do with himter at night.


    ''Apron is good¡­''


    Haru didn''t know what Esdeath was thinking, but he put lotion on the palm of his hands and rubbed it slowly on her body while looking at her smooth, sexy, and beautiful back. Her skin was so white that it made people think that she was snow itself, beautiful, but very cold¡­


    Esdeath was very beautiful, but because of her power and her status as a wife of the governor of Osaka and Hakata, no one dared to say anything to her, especially her aura which was created after ying a million people made normal people unable to stay close to her when she was serious.


    But no one denied that she was beautiful and she was the perfect description of bothbination dangerous and beautiful that made people want to jump to death to get her, but all of them were killed by Esdeath or became her ves somehow.


    Haru was lucky that he had married her and started to rub the sunscreen on her back first. ''Cold¡­'' He knew that Esdeath''s body temperature was slightly cold, but it was quite normal when he thought about the power of Teigu inside her body.


    Esdeath, who was calm, suddenly turned red when Haru started to touch her body, but he didn''t stop him.


    "Governor, let''s y together!"


    "Commander, let''s y volleyball!"


    Haru looked at them and slid down his hand to Esdeath''s bottom. "Wait, we''ll get ready soon. You should enter the water first."


    "YES!!!!!"


    Everyone listened to Haru since they knew that he was the one who had changed their lives and they were very grateful for him, but the only thing that they regretted was that he had already married made them unable to marry him in the future.


    Haru''s sitting position was perfect to hide Esdeath and to not cause a lot of attention to them, especially when those little girls were ying around happily.


    Esdeath was about to moan, but her mouth was closed by Haru before her body shuddered then weaklyid on the beach chair. She turned her body andid on her back with a satisfied expression. "Fuh¡­"


    "Is it good?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Esdeath nodded, but then pouted. "But it isn''t fair for you to be the one who has always teased me¡­"


    Haru hugged her and said, "I me you for being so cute, so I can''t help but want to tease you every time¡­"


    "Husband¡­" Esdeath smiled and also hugged him.


    "Wife¡­" Haru wanted to kiss her, but then stopped when he noticed that everyone was looking at both of them curiously.


    Esdeath also noticed a group of little girls who were looking at them.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Governor, Commander, are you not going to kiss?"


    "Yes, show us how to kiss!"


    "Governor, kiss us too after kissing the Commander!"


    Esdeath raised her eyebrow and said, "We''re not a show! Hurry up and get away!"


    "Kyaaa, Commander is scary!!!"


    "Help!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath started to get annoyed, but she was calmed by Haru.


    "They''re just children. You don''t need to think too much about them," Haru whispered.


    "But Husband¡­¡­"


    "Well, we can also have children too in the future," Haru whispered, but then he thought that he might not be a good dad since he had a lot of lovers.


    "Children are good¡­" Esdeath thought about what kind of children that they would have in the future, but of course, if they really had children then she would make them be powerful since to live without worry gaining a lot of power was the only way.


    "Let''s join them now," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "I''m hungry. Can you cook something?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but since his wife had asked then as her husband, of course, he would try to get what she wanted. He somehow remembered the beach time that he had spent on the world of Hundred together with Sakura, ire, Karen, Hayato, Emil, etc before and somehow he also missed them, but for now, he needed to focus all of his attention on Esdeath.


    The day after, the unification between Osaka and Hakata was very smooth, and there wasn''t much trouble and the previous governor along with his diehard support had also entered the gallows for trying to stop the unification of this country.


    Haru also announced this matter giving two choices to a rest area on Japan, whether they would submit to him bing a part of Unification or decided to resist and entered gallows having the same fate as the governor of the Hakata Area.


    Esdeath once again trained the group of Cursed Children which was being abandoned around the Hakata Area and let them integrate with the current special squad.


    A special squad which had been trained by Esdeath also weed a group of Cursed Children who had been abandoned in the Hakata Area and became friends in no time.


    Haru also tried to make the image of Cursed Children to be better as soon as possible with propaganda, anime, and a lot more giving everyone an image that Cursed Children wasn''t harmful, and they didn''t have that much difference with a normal human.


    After that, the meeting started again and everyone prepared for the next target. They would start the n in two weeks, but they would announce the matter as soon as possible.


    Everyone was curious about which area they would unite after this. They thought that it would be Tokyo Area since it was closer to Osaka Area, and it would be very easy to integrate Osaka Area with Tokyo Area, but Haru''s answer made them speechless.


    "It''s summer, right? It''s very hot." Haru smiled and said, "How about we go to Sapporo since the weather will be quite nice there."


    "¡­¡­"


    No one expected this answer.

 Chapter 723 Saitenshi who is helpless.....

    <h4>Chapter 723 Saitenshi who is helpless¡­¡­</h4>


    Sendai, Tokyo, and Sapporo had always been wary of the next action of Saitake Haruka, the new governor of the Osaka Area who had connected both Osaka and Hakata into one area. They knew very well that after he had sessfully connected two areas, it would be them who would be targeted by him.


    Sendai and Sapporo thought that Haru''s next target would be Tokyo Area since its location was very close to Osaka Area, no, they were sure that it would be a Tokyo Area and that was why they could use that chance to fight Osaka Area that the "Unification Day" was only a conspiracy which was being made by both Osaka and Tokyo, especially after the Ladder of Heaven had disappeared.


    The governor and officials of Sendai and Sapporo suddenly thought that the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven was a conspiracy which was made by Osaka and Tokyo to bluff everyone to unite the entire area in Japan.


    Tokyo Area who had be a scapegoat of everything was clueless since both Sendai and Sapporo who hadmunicated before after the unification of both Osaka and Hakata started to use them that Tokyo Area was an ally Osaka Area made them very helpless.


    Tokyo Area had never done anything such as "Ladder of Heaven", or "Unification Day", they had never taken part in on the n and suddenly everything had turned into their fault.


    Sendai and Sapporo thought about the countermeasure of the "Unification Day", but then just two days after the unification of both Osaka and Hakata, Haru who was the governor of both areas started to announce that he would start to connect Sapporo Area in two weeks.


    *BOOOOM!!!!*


    It was as if a bomb had exploded right in front of them since they didn''t expect the next target would be Sapporo.


    If it was Tokyo then they would understand, but they couldn''t understand why Haru would start to connect Sapporo first which was located in the north area of Japan.


    Why not choose the closest one first?


    Haru, of course, had prepared his answer, and he had told everyone that Tokyo Area hadn''t cleared up the usation which they had received and hadn''t exined to all of us about the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven which was known as the cruelest weapon in this world. He told the reporter that he was afraid for the Tokyo Area to use that dangerous weapon to attack all of the heroes who had opened the path that connected the area and defeated the Gastrea which had troubled, attacked, and killed all of our loved ones.


    That was why he decided to choose to connect Sapporo first since he knew that the temperature in that ce was quite cold, and there was also a lot of Gastrea in that area. He told everyone that he wanted to free that ind from Gastrea as soon as possible and hoped for the governor of Sapporo to work together with him to clear up the Gastrea on Hokkaido Ind so everyone could walk without a worry in their own home.


    Everyone started to get angry once again when they heard such a thinge out from Haru''s mouth. They started to target the Tokyo Area and made them into viins while telling them to exin to them what had happened to the Ladder of Heaven which was located near the Tokyo Area. They asked Tokyo Area what their intention was and told them whether they wanted to dominate this country, no, this world with that dangerous weapon.


    "¡­¡­"


    The area of Sapporo and Sendai was speechless at the mouth of Haru who suddenly used the Tokyo Area of being a viin. They had thought of a countermeasure for him, but then suddenly all of that countermeasure had turned into useless.


    The Sapporo Area who had turned into the next target was quite confused about their countermeasure since once they decided to reject Haru''s proposal, then they would be the enemy of masses losing all of the support of their people, but then again, if they decided to ept his proposal then they would lose their authority to govern this area.


    But the governor of Sapporo Area was more clear-headed than the previous governor of the Hakata Area and decided to support Haru''s proposal. He knew that once he had epted his proposal, it didn''t mean that he would lose his authority, but only lost some of them and became the subordinate of Haru.


    However, the governor of the Sapporo Area didn''t really worry about that since the Sapporo Area might be the most miserable area in Japan.


    It wasn''t a secret that Hokkaido had a winter almost in a year made it very hard for them to grow crops and that was why they didn''t have that many people in that area.


    The wilderness of Hokkaido Ind was also very fierce since there was a lot of beast Gastea roaming around the ind which made the people of Sapporo Area unable to move around.


    If Haru wanted to open up or connected the Sapporo Area, then the current governor of Sapporo Area told him that he weed Haru to Sapporo Area and was waiting for him toe and connect three areas into one.


    Hearing the reply from the governor of Sapporo Area, Haru was grateful and told the governor of Sapporo Area that his team woulde there as soon as possible then he would connect and help the Sapporo Area to clear up the Gastrea which had gued them for years.


    "¡­¡­"


    This announcement made the governor of Sendai Area dumbstruck since he had a feeling after Haru had sessfully connected the Sapporo Area, that it would be a Sendai Area next time. He also started to have a meeting with his officials about what to do if that really happened, but then everyone told him to calm down since it wouldn''t be easy to unite Sapporo Area since the climate, weather, and conditions in that area were very hard for JSDF or Civil Security to enter.


    The governor of Sendai Area nodded and decided to wait for Haru to unite three areas into one and whether his attempt to unite Sapporo Area would be sessful or not.


    What about the Tokyo Area?


    The Tokyo Area who had been used by Haru of stealing the Ladder of Heaven was helpless.


    Saitenshi who was the governor of the Tokyo Area knew that she needed to solve this matter as soon as possible and she had talked in front of reporters that the Tokyo Area had never stolen the Ladder of Heaven and she also would guarantee that she would investigate this problem as soon as possible.


    If before the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven didn''t cause too much of trouble to the governor of Tokyo Area since the one who knew about this matter was only the officials along with some people, but then Haru decided to publish all of that matters right into the public making the Tokyo Area became simr to a viin in the eyes of the people.


    "We have never stolen the Ladder of Heaven and we''re doing our best to investigate the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven." Saitenshi had a serious expression on her face and said, "If the governor of Osaka Area doesn''t believe my words, then pleasee to Tokyo Area and I''ll show you that we''re not a thieve!" She was very angry when her area was being used, but there was nothing that she could do since until now the result of the conversation about the Ladder of Heaven hadn''t found any result making her helpless.

 Chapter 724 Sapporo Area

    <h4>Chapter 724 Sapporo Area</h4>


    Inside the meeting room, Haru was preparing to annex Sapporo Area, but then his subordinates told him about the announcement of Saitenshi or the governor of Tokyo Area who invited him to go to Tokyo Area to check whether there was really a Ladder of Heaven on her area or not.


    Haru smiled and felt funny. "Just tell her that I''m busy and I don''t have time."


    There was no way for him to go to the Tokyo Area since that meant it would give him a disadvantage on his "Unification Movement".


    Tokyo Area was under an usation for stealing the Ladder of Heaven, if he really went to go that area before he had annexed both Sapporo and Sendai, then he might be used by both Sapporo and Sendai that he had joined hand together with Tokyo Area to hide the Ladder of Heaven creating another conspiracy.


    Haru knew that the Tokyo Area was innocent, but who made them into his opponent in politics. He looked at the data which was being gotten by his subordinates about the Tokyo Area. He knew very well that the Tokyo Area was the mostplicated area in this country.


    In the name, it might be Saitenshi who was the governor of the Tokyo Area, but the one who controlled that area was the Tendo Family.


    "Tendo Family." Haru looked at Saitake and asked, "Father, what do you think of Kikunujo Tendo?"


    "Kikunuji Tendo?" Saitake snorted and said, "He''s an old fox." He told Haru about what Kikunujo had done to Tokyo Area and how to get the trust of the previous governor along with making the current governor of Tokyo Area into his puppet.


    "Old fox, huh?" Haru onlyughed. He started to feel that Saitenshi was very miserable, but if she wanted to live without worry then she shouldn''t be a governor. He knew very well that the one who would be responsible for the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven would be Saitenshi since she was the governor.


    "Don''t underestimate Kikunujo," Saitake said since he knew very well that the unification of Japan was just right in front of his eyes. He didn''t want to miss anything or anything to happen to Haru since he knew very well that the one who could make this unification happen very fast was because of Haru.


    "Don''t worry, in the end, a fox is just a fox, they''re not predators, but just prey," Haru said.


    Fox is just using a trick, but in the end, the trick is just a trick.


    Once they have found an opponent who has overwhelming power then they will be devoured cleanly.


    Saitake wasn''t sure, but he shuddered when he saw Haru''s expression for a moment, not only him but the people who stayed in this meeting hall too.


    They knew very well that his good image was a mask that covered his brutal nature.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking then he would be crying since he didn''t expect that his image would be this bad.


    When the door was opened, Esdeath entered the room and made everyone turn quiet in an instant.


    "Oh, Esdeath, what happened?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to see you," Esdeath said and sat down next to Haru. She had to admit that the day that she spent with him in this world was very wonderful, but the thing that might make her ufortable was that he didn''t want to have children so soon. She was in her early 20s, but Haru was only in his 16.


    Even though it was normal for people in the world of Akame Ga Kill to have children in that age, Haru felt that it was too hasty to have children now.


    Thought, it might be different if it was an ident, but Haru really didn''t have an intention to have children now.


    Haru knew that two years in his own world would only mean two months in Esdeath''s world and that was why he wasn''t in a hurry.


    Haru smiled and asked, "How is your squad?"


    "It''s alright. They should be ready for the mission," Esdeath said. She thought for a while and asked, "How are we going to Sapporo? Are we going onnd?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, we''re going to use water."


    "Water? Are we using a ship?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "We''ve prepared a ship which was covered in Varanium and after you''re done with the preparation of the special squad, then you can use that ship right away."


    Everyone had admitted that the power of Esdeath along with her special squad was really powerful, especially her secret weapon which could freeze the entire strait in an instant. They didn''t know who could create such a weapon, but they had a feeling that the one who created that weapon was Haru since they knew very well that Haru had a talent for mechanics, programming, hackers, and technology.


    They were also still quite hesitant and still had a belief that Esdeath was a mechanical soldier, but no one said anything since Esdeath was their governor''s wife.


    Then they saw them flirting with each other which made them very jealous and felt bitter for being away from their families. When they went back, they would flirt with their wives for sure.


    After two weeks, everyone was ready and they sailed using a ship toward the Sapporo Area.


    If their trip was on thend, then they might be worried, but if it was water, then they didn''t need to worry.


    Everyone still remembered when Esdeath had frozen the entire strait using her weapon and thought that if there was a danger she could freeze the entire sea easily creating a safe path for their ship to sail without trouble.


    The abandoned Cursed Children who had been abandoned on Hakata Area had swiftly joined the special squad, and they were also quite excited to go to Sapporo since it would be their first time toe to that ce.


    After the Great Gastrea War, no people were able to transport to another area unless they were rich or had a vehicle that was covered in Varanium.


    That was why they were very excited when they thought they would go to a foreignnd together with the new friends that they had gotten after the unification of both Hakata and Osaka.


    On the port of the Hakata Area, everyone started to get ready, and Haru was also on the port giving everyone a speech while also waiting for them to sail.


    Haru looked at Esdeath with worry and said, "Be careful, alright."


    Esdeath kissed his lips again, hugged him, then parted their lips while licking her lips. "Just worry yourself, when I have gone back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was again tongue-tied since in their rtionship the one who always lost on the battle was Esdeath, but in the public, this woman always loved to be on the dominant side making him wasn''t sure what to say. He only sighed and said, "If there''s trouble then you can tell me anytime, and I''ll go there directly."


    "You should be the one who is careful since someone might send an assassin toward you," Esdeath said.


    "Well, that might be possible," Haru said, but he didn''t think much about the assassin which was being sent toward him.


    Then the ceremony process of the operation was over, and Esdeath along with her special squad, JSDF, and Civil Security started their journey to Sapporo Area.


    Haru waved his hand and stayed there until he couldn''t see their figure before walking back to his office to start the next n.


    "Can you kill him?"


    "Yes, leave it to me. My owl will handle everything."


    "It might be impossible to stop him in Sapporo or Sendai. That''s why your only chance is when he is going to visit the Tokyo Area."


    The man frowned and asked, "Do you have confidence that he''ll really unite Japan?"


    "Yes, he can do it, and that''s why I want you to stop him to make those little girls have a right to live! They''re Gastrea, not human!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you pay them then I''ll do the job, and I don''t care about your discriminatory speech either. Our rtionship is just a transaction after all."


    "Good, I''m waiting for the good news."

 Chapter 725 Im your fan

    <h4>Chapter 725 I''m your fan</h4>


    Tokyo Area.


    Everyone thought Saitenshi had uttered those words to the people, but everyone wasn''t satisfied with her answer.


    Telling Saitake Haruka toe to Tokyo Area? He isn''t that free toe freely to your area and do you think that he is your friend or something?


    In Tokyo Area, there were already a lot of supporters for Saitake Haruka and most of them wrote down their support on "WIRED" asking for Saitake Haruka to unite this country as soon as possible changed ipetent governor of Tokyo Area as soon as possible.


    Ipetent governor.


    It was the nickname of Saitenshi since she couldn''t even find out who was the one who had stolen the Ladder of Heaven.


    The Ladder of Heaven is a very huge weapon and for it to disappear without notice is impossible.


    Saitenshi repeatedly exined that the Tokyo Area didn''t have anything to do with the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven and would do her best to solve this matter, along with giving a prize for anyone that knew about the matter of Ladder of Heaven.


    But once people had doubts, someone, it was very hard to believe that person again, and that was the thing that was happening to Saitensei right now.


    Saitenshi had checked the satellite or camera, but when the incident happened, everything stopped working and became error. The only thing that could be found in the previous location of the Ladder of Heaven was nothing.


    (Haru had thrown all of the corpses of Gastrea on Tokyo Bay before he went to the Osaka Area).


    Once again the Tokyo Area was caught in chaos, and everyone started to think that Saitenshi along with the other''s officials were making a deal with a foreign country to dominate this country.


    The only good thing about this incident might be that the treatment of Cursed Children was better, especially after the propaganda which was being spread by Haru making their image in front of people was better.


    Saitenshi didn''t know about that and she also didn''t have time to think about that since the most important thing was how to solve the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven.


    "Do any of you know how to handle this problem?"


    Saitenshi didn''t want to be an enemy of Saitake Haruka, and she also supported the unification of this country after she saw how he treated everyone very well, and he also didn''t have any discrimination against the Cursed Children.


    "How about we me all of this on those Cursed Children who live in the Outer Area?" Kikunujo said and it caused everyone to turn silent.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitenshi frowned and asked, "Kikunujo-san, are you serious?" She didn''t believe what this old man had proposed to her.


    "Yes, if this continues then our reputation and standing might turn into ruin." Kikunujo looked at Saitenshi and said, "Do you remember what Saitake Haruka has done to the governor of the Hakata Area? He has pushed the governor along with his officials to the gallows! Do you want that to happen to you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitenshi turned silent when she heard it, but then she shook her head. "No, I can''t let that happen. We can''t me everything on the Cursed Children." Her heart couldn''t handle it and she wanted everything to be solved in a peaceful manner, not in this evil manner where she needed to me everything on the group of innocent little girls.


    "What are you afraid of? They''re not human! They''re a Gasrea! There might be a type of Cursed Children that is able to seat the Ladder of Heaven for their own uses!" Kikunujo said with a hard voice and serious expression.


    Everyone who heard Kikunujo''s words felt that his word was right and since then they had been pushed to the edge. They would do anything to reverse the table and felt that making the group of Cursed Children into scapegoats was the best answer.


    In the mind of mass, the existence of Cursed Children was a mystery and danger, even if they told masses that there were Cursed Children that were able to steal the Ladder of Heaven, it was possible for them to believe it.


    "No, we can''t do that!" Saitenshi said without hesitation trying to stop them, but all of the people in the meeting hall had decided to make a rumor that the disappearance of the Ladder of Heaven was because of Cursed Children in the outer area of the Tokyo Area.


    Everyone had their own interests and they also didn''t want to die the same as the governor of the Hakata Area.


    Then the best way was to solve this matter was to me everything on Cursed Children!


    Rentaro had always felt that the atmosphere in the Tokyo Area was quite wrong. He could tell it clearly when there were a lot of people who argued with each other about the existence of Cursed Children.


    Some people thought that they were just a human simr to all of them, but some of them refused to believe that they were a human since they had the blood of Gastrea.


    For this change, Rentaro was very happy since he knew if this continued then the treatment of Cursed Children on society would turn better.


    Today, Rentaro brought Enju for a checkup.


    All Cursed Children have the blood of Gastrea and each of them usually has about 20% or less, but it is also possible for Cursed Children to have a blood Gastrea about 30%, but it will turn dangerous once it has reached about 40% since once it has be 50% then the Cursed Children will be Gastrea.


    That is why it is necessary to check them from time to time.


    "Your mood is pretty good, is there something good happening?"


    "Sensei, don''t you know about the speech of Saitaken Haruka? If he is really able to unite this country then the discrimination against the Cursed Children is going to disappear," Rentaro said excitedly. He knew that he couldn''t achieve that kind of thing, but if he was told to help Haru then he would dly do it since he knew that Haru wanted the best for the Cursed Children.


    "Yeah, I know him. He is a charming man, isn''t he?" The woman said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rentaro was speechless when he heard it and said, "He''s a married man."


    The woman sighed andid on her chairzily. "All the good men in this world have always been either married or have someone on their side, right?"


    "I''m a man. I don''t know about such a thing," Rentaro said with a sigh.


    The woman in front of Rentaro was Sumire Muroto.


    Sumire Muroto is a researcher at the Magata Public University Hospital, which is a medical school near Magata High School and is Rentaro''s Sensei. She is one of the Four Sages and is the person in charge of the "New Human Creation n" in Japan.


    "Sensei, in your opinion is it really possible for the Cursed Children to be treated the same?" Rentaro asked.


    Sumire smiled and said, "Isn''t it you who wants the Cursed Children to have the same treatment as a normal human?"


    "But¡­ I feel all of this is quite unreal¡­ I have been fighting against a Gastrea, and trying to change the image of Cursed Children in my own way, but Saitake Haruka can do everything that I can''t do in just less than a month," Rentaro said with a depreciating tone. He started to wonder what he had been doing since he didn''t think that he was doing something that could help the Cursed Children.


    "Like I have said to you in the past if you want to change the image of Cursed Children and their treatment then you should be a politician and not a Promotor." Sumire still had a smile on her face and said, "But then again, with that kind of gloomy face, is it impossible for you to be a politician."


    "Sensei¡­" Rentaro was speechless when he was being teased.


    "For your question, whether it is possible or not for him to raise the status of Cursed Children, then we can only wait until he has connected four areas from Osaka, Hakata, Sapporo, and Sendai. After that, he wille to Tokyo Area, then you might able to ask him a question yourselfter," Sumire said, but she also wanted to meet Saitake Haruka since she was curious about him.


    Haru was just about to eat dinner in Hakata Area, but then suddenly someone appeared a few meters away from him inside his house.


    "Good evening, Mr. Governor, I''m your fan!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 726 Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 726 Intruder</h4>


    Haru was somehow quite lonely since Esdeat had gone on an expedition to Sapporo Area. He wanted to follow her, but he knew that he couldn''t leave his job, but he also thought that when they were separated, their connection would be stronger and their nightlife would be crazier.


    *BANG!*


    Haru hurriedly tried to calm himself when his anaconda had hit the dinner table after waking up. Luckily, his anaconda was strong enough to handle this force, but it was slightly painful and made him need to rest for a while.


    After arriving in the Hakata Area, Haru and Saitake lived in different ces. He was toozy to spend his night with an old man and wanted to sleep early while waiting for Esdeath to be sessful. Somehow, he really missed her and he couldn''t sleep soundly in the bedroom and decided to cook something quick.


    Haru decided to cook cold soba along with a vegetable and shrimp tempura to warm up his stomach.


    Soba is the Japanese name for buckwheat. It usually refers to thin noodles made from buckwheat flour or abination of buckwheat and wheat flours.


    Usually, it is served with either warm or cold soup, but this time he is going to have a cold soup since it is summer and somehow it reminds him of Esdeath.


    The cooking process was very quick and he had made his own noodle using buckwheat flour with a ratio of water 9:1 making it taste more authentic.


    Then he covered the vegetables along with shrimp which he had cut beautifully with flour then dipped it on the batter before frying it until it turned golden brown.


    If Saitake was here, then he wouldin that Haru didn''t invite him to eat since his cooking was that delicious.


    But then his observation haki noticed something that moved toward his home.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru also smelled blood and knew that some of his bodyguards had been killed by those people. He knew that there were only two people, one of them was a man and the other one was a child.


    ''Initiator and Promoter?''


    And, he was right since those two people appeared in front of him, but he didn''t expect the words that came out from the mouth of this intruder.


    "Good evening, Mr. Governor, I''m your fan!"


    "¡­"


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    The little girl who was standing beside the man moved her nose cutely and said, "Papa, that noodle seems good, can I eat it?"


    "It''s not good since it is dinner for Mr. Governor," the man said.


    "Well, I can cook another one, how about you join me for dinner?" Haru said.


    "Is that alright?" The man seemed quite surprised.


    "Yes, I have also wanted to ask you why you have killed my bodyguard, Kagetane Hiruko," Haru said.


    Even though the face of the man was covered in a mask, Haru could see that this guy was smiling.


    "I''m honored for Mr. Governor to know my name. Then both of us will join the dinner while we are talking about my intention toe here," Kagetane said.


    Kagetane Hiruko is a former Promoter working with Kohina Hiruko, his own daughter, as his Initiator. He is a pale, lean man, with slicked-back, grey hair; reaching to the back of his neck, and moderate-sized ears. His entire face is, however, covered by a white mask, leaving only portions of his jawline exposed.


    Haru knew very well that Kagetane was the main antagonist of the story of ck Bullet and that made it quite strange for him to suddenlye toward him.


    From the information that he had gotten from the story, Kagetane''s intention was to destroy the world was because Kagetane wanted to show the worth of Cursed Children.


    Cursed Children are being discriminated against and Kagetane wants to show the worth of Cursed Children by destroying this world by showing that they''re superior races of homo sapiens and not an object of discrimination or hate.


    Haru and Kagetane had the same goal and that was to erase the discrimination against Cursed Children, but both of them had different ways to realize that goal.


    If Kagetane was going to destroy then Haru was going to fix society.


    Haru also heard from Kagetane''s mouth before that this guy was his fan and that made him quiteplicated for some reason. He sipped warm tea while waiting for both Kohina Hiruko and Kagetane Hiriko to finish their food.


    Haru patted Kohina''s head and asked, "Is it good?"


    "It''s good!" Kohina nodded and cleaned up the soba.


    Usually, Kohina was very aggressive toward anyone besides her father, but it was different when she was in front of Haru. She could see that Haru wasn''t pretending and also the food that he had made was very good.


    "Here is the Strawberry Cake. You should eat it while I talk with your papa," Haru said.


    "Yay!" Kohina gulped when she saw the strawberry cake and hurriedly ate it with a happy smile.


    "Hmm¡­ It has been a while since I have had this delicious food." Kagetane turned his body showing his back when he was eating then put his mask on once again then looked at Haru. "Thank you for your hospitality."


    "You should remember that you only have 10 minutes before another bodyguard ising," Haru said.


    "That''s true, I''ve limited time!" Kagetane nodded and said, "My intention is pretty simple and that is to meet you since I''m your fan!"


    Haru sighed and said, "I sure have a troublesome fan since this fan has even killed my bodyguard to meet me."


    "Hehehe, you don''t seem afraid of me," Kagetane said.


    "My wife is stronger than you," Haru said.


    "Ah¡­ Commander Esdeath, I have seen her before from afar, but I can tell that she is going to kill me right away if I get close¡­¡­" Kagetane seemed to shudder when he remembered that day.


    "Papa, that big sister is very scary¡­" Kohina also remembered when she looked at Esdeath in the past also made her shudder.


    "I''m surprised that you can marry such a sadistic woman," Kagetane said.


    "She''s such a charming woman. I''m the one who is lucky to marry her," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kagetane was speechless and said, "My intention is to meet you while also testing the power of your bodyguard." He sighed and said, "If your bodyguard is this weak then you''re going to be killed by an assassin."


    "Thank you for your reminder, but I can assure you that it is not easy to kill me," Haru said.


    "That''s what I want to say, but can you tell me why you want to raise the status of Cursed Children?" Kagetane asked.


    "Is it something strange? They''re just small girls after all." Haru looked at Kagetane and said, "This world is very strange since they''re afraid of a small girl, and I''m just doing my best to solve that problem."


    "Hahahaha, talking with you is very pleasant." Kagetane stood up and said, "Then, I''ll get out now, and let''s meet again in the Tokyo Area."


    "Oh, you''re going to go to the Tokyo Area?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, do you have anything to do in that ce? If it''s something that I can help with then I''ll do my best to help you," Kagetane said.


    "Then, can you protect the group of little girls on the outer area or create chaos on the governor or official building whichever you think that is morefortable since they might make the group of little girls into a scapegoat," Haru said.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Kagetane seemed a bit surprised.


    Haru exined about the Ladder of Heaven and about the usation which was ced in the Tokyo Area. He had thought that it might be possible for the governor and the officials of the Tokyo Area to put me on the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven on a group of Cursed Children.


    "Is that possible? You think that everyone is going to believe such a thing?" Kagetane seemed to think that the people who believed such a thing were idiots.


    "Yes, a human is foolish enough to believe such a thing," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Kagetane was silent for a while thenughed. "Hahaha, I guess destroying the world is the only way for me to make them realize the worth of Cursed Children."


    "Now, now, you don''t need to be hasty. Once I''ve conquered the entire areas of Japan, those people won''t be able to breathe fresh air once again," Haru said.


    "Hahaha, that''s true." Kagetane looked at Haru and said, "Then, let us meet again Mr. Governor, no, Saitake Haruka."


    "Bye, bye, Onii-chan!" Kohina said while waving her hand.


    Both of them jumped out of his house then one by one a lot of people entered his house.


    "Mr. Governor, are you alright?!"


    "Did you get hurt?!"


    Waving his hand, Haru was calm and said, "Calm down, you should check the other''s bodyguard since they might be hurt because of the intruders."


    "YES!!!"


    Haru walked to the balcony and saw that both Kagetane and Kohina had disappeared. He didn''t care about Kagetane, but rather he was more worried about Sasa and the group of Cursed Children who he had met during his first time appeared in this world.

 Chapter 727 This world is full of idiot

    <h4>Chapter 727 This world is full of idiot</h4>


    Arriving on Hokkaido Ind, Esdeath along with her people docked the ship to the port.


    Everyone could see that the weather in Hokkaido was winter, and everything was covered in snow.


    After Gastrea appeared in this world, the weather in this world started to get weird, and some areas such as Hokkaido had always been in winter for almost more than half a year.


    "It''s very quiet."


    Some of them couldn''t help but say since this ce was very quiet and it seemed that there was nothing in this ce.


    Everyone had worn a warm jacket and their winter uniform so it wasn''t that cold for them, especially for the Cursed Children who had stronger physical ability than normal people. They were more curious about the beautiful white snow which was falling from the sky slowly even though it was summer in the south area of Japan.


    Some of them wanted to y around, but then they stopped when they saw Esdeath raise her hand.


    "Stay here, I''ll handle this," Esdeath said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The Cursed Children from Hakata Area wanted to ask something, but they were stopped by the Cursed Children from Osaka Area telling them to be quiet.


    The soldiers from JSDF from Osaka Area also reminded the soldiers from Hakata Area to be quiet since when Esdeath had reminded them to "stay here" then that meant an enemy would being soon.


    Esdeath had felt weird since this port was very quiet and soon she knew the reason why this ce was so quiet.


    "ROAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Loud roar that almost caused their eardrums to explode and making their legs start to be weak.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Then from the direction of the north, there was a loud sounding toward them and they could even see a lot of trees sted away.


    It might be because the snow had filled the footprint which was caused by this Gastrea.


    "ROAAARRRRRR!!!!"


    A huge Bear Gastrea of around 15 meters stood up tall in front of them. Its eyes were red, mouth full of knives like teeth, and bloodlust that kepting out from it. Its white fur was very thick as armor, and when it stood around the snow the fur made it hard to see creating a perfect camouge method.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was still stunned when they saw this Bear Gastrea and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    But Esdeath unsheathed her sword and calmly walked toward Bear Gastrea.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    Bear Gastrea noticed that Esdeath tried to fight it, and it made it angry.


    "C - Commander, that the "Brutal", you can''t fight it alone!"


    Some of the soldiers from JSDF tried to remind Esdeath.


    The "Brutal" or the Bear Gastrea in front of them was quite famous Gastrea which was known for massacre a lot of people and destroying a lot of ces. It was also Level IV Gastrea or the existence which was closest to Level V Gastrea.


    The governor of Sapporo Area was helpless against this Bear Gastrea since its strength was powerful, its speed was very fast, and its regeneration was simply overpowered.


    Some people even joked that this Bear Gastrea wouldn''t lose to any Level V Gastrea.


    That was why everyone was very nervous when this monster suddenly came in front of them.


    Esdeath ignored them and her eyes looked straight at the Gastra in front of her.


    "Come."


    Bear Gastrea noticed that this woman was simply belittling it and it charged angrily.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!!"


    Esdeath smiled and said, "In the end, the beast is just a beast."


    Bear Gastrea raised its paw which released sword-like ws from inside. The ws were so sharp that some of the tanks could even be shredded by it.


    "COMMANDER!!!!!"


    It swept down its ws toward Esdeath and caused the ground to tremor because of the force which was caused by its power.


    Everyone was worried and wanted to shoot this Bear Gastrea, but then they noticed a figure which was in mid-air holding a very sharp sword then shed the head of Bear Gastrea.


    *sh!*


    It was a shocking scene¡­¡­


    The head of the Bear Gastrea was beheaded by Esdeath in an instant.


    Esdeath then saw that some of the meat started to grow from the part where she beheaded this Bear Gastrea and simply shed down her sword several times turning this Bear Gastrea into mincemeat.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Yellow liquid was mixed with the snow then a disgusting and slightly wild smell started to hit their nose.


    Everyone frowned unconsciously before Esdeath froze the entire Bear Gastrea.


    "¡­¡­"


    But then no one said anything since how simply it was for Esdeath to y down this Bear Gastrea.


    Esdeath stood up looking at the Bear Gastea which was turned into mincemeat then frozen instantly.


    Some of the Cursed Children started to walk toward her and also looked at this Bear Gastrea curiously.


    "Commander, what''s wrong?"


    She thought that Esdeath was thinking about something.


    "Is there a bear in Hokkaido?" Esdeath asked.


    "Yes, Commander, there are a lot of bears on Hokkaido Ind."


    One of themanders which was following Esdeath said, and even though their position was the same, his tone was very respectful toward Esdeath since he had to admit Esdeath''s strength was very strong.


    "On the way to the Sapporo Area, try to catch a bear or two. I want my husband to cook it for meter when he ising," Esdeath said and walked away.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one said anything about Esdeath''s request, but they had decided to get a bear as much as they could and didn''t even care whether it would go extinct since the order of the Queen was absolute!


    Tokyo Area.


    When the image of Cursed Children started to get better on the mind of masses, but suddenly the governor and some newspaper announced the one who had stolen the Ladder of Heaven was the group of Cursed Children who had stolen it.


    "What?!"


    Some people thought that the governor and the officials in the Tokyo Area were simply very dumb when they thought that some people would believe such a thing.


    But some people seemed to believe this lie, especially when they read the reason why the governor believed that it was the fault of Cursed Children that the Ladder of Heaven had disappeared.


    There were a lot of strange reasons such as mysterious power, or the Cursed Children couldmunicate with the Gastrea to destroy or steal the Ladder of Heaven.


    Even though Haru had worked hard to make the image of Cursed Children better, there was some idiot who couldn''t even see which was true or false making him very annoyed.


    Saitenshi was helpless and knew the one who did it was her people, but she couldn''t stop them.


    Kikunujo and some officials who had created such news didn''t do anything afterward, only pushing the me on the Cursed Children.


    Some people who had lost their family to Gastrea started to get angry when they saw this news and simply wanted to have revenge walking toward the outer area where the Group of Cursed Children was living nting a bomb that ce, but then suddenly something moved very fast and shed them down killing all of them.


    "Papa, I have done it!"


    Kohina walked toward Kagetane waiting for his praise.


    "Good job, Kohina." Kagetane patted Kohina''s head and looked at the corpse on the ground with a cruel smile.


    "Huhuhu, I guess, I can''t change the fact that this world is full of idiots."


    "Let''s give this ipetent governor a lesson, shall we?"


    "Yes, Papa!"

 Chapter 728 Argument on WIRED

    <h4>Chapter 728 Argument on WIRED</h4>


    "If people can believe that a group of little girls are capable of stealing a huge weapon which is almost 200 meters tall, then I can only say that there are a lot of idiots in this world."


    Haru wrote that status on the "WIRED" on his trip to Sapporo Area. He was very confident in Esdeath and he didn''t think that she would fail in her mission, but then he was a bit surprised when she called him to ask whether he could cook a bear or not. He told her not to worry and said that he would create the best dish using bear meat. He turned the signal of his flip phone on the airne before ignoring the attempt of the flight attendant who tried to get close to him even though he had told them that he had married.


    Haru could guess that the status, face, and ability turned into a lethal weapon for every woman in this world ignoring his status as a married man.


    Of course, Haru could only refuse them since he didn''t want his anaconda to be in by Esdeath. He closed his eyes trying to sleep while thinking that there were only two areas that he needed to unite.


    ''Sendai, then Tokyo¡­¡­''


    Tokyo Area.


    "WIRED" on this world is a bit simr to a Tweeter in Haru''s original world, and that is why some people often say that status on the profile is usually being called a "WIRE"


    Once again, everyone was surprised by the "WIRE" which was written by Saitake Haruka.


    "If people can believe that a group of little girls are capable of stealing a huge weapon which is almost 200 meters tall, then I can only say that there are a lot of idiots in this world."


    It caused a lot of sensation and some people couldn''t help butugh or even snickered at the people who believed at such dumb news which was being published by the governor of Tokyo Area.


    However, there were a lot of people who tried to fight back telling that no one knew what the ability of the Cursed Children was and it might be possible to steal the Ladder of Heaven using their ability such as turning into Gastrea, talking with Gastrea, etc.


    Haru didn''t say anything or he didn''t need to do anything since he had a lot of helpers from Osaka and Hakata. He had a lot of scientists who worked for him and almost all of them had an ount on "WIRED".


    All of them wrote a "WIRE" about some information regarding Cursed Children and what their ability was making it impossible for them to do a feat such as stealing the Ladder of Heaven.


    Some people were skeptical until Sumire Muroto who was known as one of the Four Sages in this world, also wrote "WIRE" on the WIRED telling some people to not believe in some hoax about stupid things and they should know for themselves the best that it was impossible for a group of Cursed Children to steal a Ladder of Heaven when they didn''t have an ability to feed themselves.


    When one of the famous Four Sages also started to join this discussion even though some people didn''t want to admit it, but in front of smart people what they could do.


    In the end, the theory of the Ladder of Heaven being stolen by the Cursed Children was a conspiracy that was made by the governor of the Tokyo Area making their reputation be lower once again in the eyes of the masses.


    The public is even asking for Saitake Haruka toe to the Tokyo Area as soon as possible and everyone would support him unconditionally.


    Rentaro was once againing to the hospital to meet Sumire talking about the incident of the Tokyo Area that wanted to me the Cursed Children about the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven.


    Sumire only shook her head and said, "Rather than talk with me about that, it is better for you to go to the outer area to see whether the group of Cursed Children who lives in that area is alright or not." She sighed at Rentaro, even though she had saved him when he was a child, but she might not be able to save him damaging the IQ making him a bit stupid.


    But then Sumire once again looked at the "WIRED" which she had just registered a few days ago. She had a feeling that the one who had created this socialwork was Saitake Haruka making her very curious about him to be able to create such a disastrous weapon for every politician.


    Rentaro was startled and hurriedly brought Enju with him to visit the outer area of the Tokyo Area. He forgot about today''s bean sprout discount at the supermarket and went to visit the group of Cursed Children who were living in the outer area.


    Unlike the bustling area in the center of the Tokyo Area, the outer area was very bad and a lot of buildings had turned into ruins.


    It might be the first time for Rentaro and Enju to visit this ce, but then it really surprised them for the group of Cursed Children to be able to live in this ce.


    However, the moment they arrived at the ce where those little girls were living, it seemed that it was different from their imagination.


    Even though they could see a lot of ruin along the way, the ce where those little girls were living was surprisingly quite clean. They could even see small fields that were used to nt vegetables in front of them.


    "????"


    The group of little girls stopped when they saw Rentaro and Enju.


    After the image of Cursed Children had be better, it wasn''t their first time for someone to visit them and sometimes a lot of them would give them food or something to help them to live such as study books, medicine, clothes, etc.


    But then Rentaro sighed in relief when he saw that nothing was happening.


    "Onii-san, are you also going to visit us?"


    One of the Cursed Children asked.


    "Yes, I have thought that something might happen to all of you after the governor of Tokyo Area med you for the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven," Rentaro said truthfully.


    Everyoneughed and smiled when they heard Rentaro.


    "Onii-san, you don''t need to worry, even if they try to me us or try to make us a scapegoat, but Haru-nii is going to help us."


    "Haru-nii?"


    Rentaro and Enju seemed confused.


    "You don''t know Haru-nii, Onii-san?"


    "Haru-nii? Who is he?" Rentaro was confused.


    "He''s the governor of Osaka and Hakata, and soon Sapporo is also going to be included," Matsuzaka said with a smile.


    "You''re?"


    "I''m Matsuzaka and I''m their caretaker," Matsuzaka said with a smile.


    "Wait! Haru-nii is Saitake Haruka?!" Rentaro was shocked.


    "Yes, he is the one!"


    "How can he appear here?" Rentaro asked.


    "In the past, both Haru-nii, and Esdeath-aneki were Civil Servants too and they had a mission in the Tokyo Area before going back to the Osaka Area¡­¡­"


    When they were talking about Haru and Esdeath, everyone started to be excited and told them what both Haru and Esdeath had done to her. The only thing that they regretted was that they couldn''t marry Haru in the future since he had married Esdeath.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rentaro didn''t expect Haru toe to Tokyo Area while also helping a group of Cursed Children. He could see a sr panel and small wind turning for their electricity, even though it wasn''t much, but it was enough for them.


    "What?! You''ve also watched Tenchu Girl?!" Enju was surprised after talking with one of the little girls.


    Rentaro smiled and really wanted to see Saitake Haruka when he united Japan into one country.

 Chapter 729 Tired....

    <h4>Chapter 729 Tired¡­</h4>


    The governor of Sapporo Area had decided to join Haru and agreed to help him to be this country. He knew that he couldn''t fight Haru and in the end, he needed to join him.


    But of course, it didn''t mean that all of them could join Haru and there must be some people who would also lose their power, however, for the people who still retained their power, all of those people didn''t really matter.


    As long as they can retain their power, then a little sacrifice is nothing.


    After that, they started their announcement once again to unite the Sendai Area which was very close to the Sapporo Area.


    The Sendai Area is different from the four other areas in Japan, their areas might be the fastest among all of the five areas, but it has the least amount of Varanium mine.


    What they''re famous for is their farm for crops, vegetables, and more!


    But it was because of that the Sendai Area was a very famous ce and they also knew the one who controlled the food in this country.


    Haru knew that he needed this area since with more people he needed to give more food.


    The governor of Sendai Area who had heard about this matter was speechless since he didn''t expect the governor of Sapporo Area to give up that easily. He thought that the governor of Sapporo Area was useless and cowardly, but he wouldn''t give up and he wouldn''t give his position that easily.


    If the governor of Sapporo Area knew what governor of Sendai Area was thinking about then he would only sneer at him since Haru had Esdeath that was able to y down the "Brutal" or the Bear Gastrea which had taken a lot of lives from the Sapporo Area.


    Haru didn''t care about the response of the governor of Sendai Area and only told his people to send out the ck material of governor of Sendai Area a week after the announcement.


    If the governor of Sendai Area didn''t change his thought then Haru could only say goodbye to him.


    Haru once again told his people to gather the abandoned Cursed Children in Sapporo Area and let them join Esdeath''s special squad. He also told them once they had sessfully united the Sendai Area, then they would start a pincer attack on Tokyo Area.


    "Pincer attack?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, we''ll clear up the Gastrea from both side of Osaka and Sendai then toward Tokyo Area."


    Everyone nodded, and they didn''t think that this operation would fail. They knew very well that they only needed to count a day before Haru would unite this country into one area and as his people who had followed him first, of course, they were very happy about it.


    Haru who saw their happy expression knew very well that the Tokyo Area might be the most difficult ce to be united since it was the location where the main character was living.


    What does it imply?


    It means that there is a lot of trouble in the Tokyo Area!


    The main character of the story is the source of trouble and whenever he or she lives then trouble, without doubt, ising toward them.


    It has be a rule of the story, and such a thing must happen since if not the story won''t be interesting.


    Haru wanted to think about what kind of trouble woulde when he was about to unite the Tokyo Area, but then the door was opened and Esdeath grabbed him from the meeting room telling him to cook her bear meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    The group of little girls was happily ying in the snow. They were making an igloo and snowman, and they were also snowboarding, skiing, and lot more.


    The only thing that made him worried was when the group of little girls was ying a snow war since the throwing speed of the snowball which was thrown by the group of Cursed Children wasn''t something that could be scoffed off by someone.


    Haru started to think about how to make a dish using bear meat. He knew very well that the disadvantage of bear meat was its gamey smell, but he thought that it was also a challenge for him. He used the spice to erase the gamey smell on the bear meat and decided to create two dishes.


    One is tonjiru which is known as a soup with various vegetables, and meat using miso soup as a base. Usually, this dish uses pork meat, but this time he is using bear meat.


    This dish is very perfect to be served in the winter since it can warm the body up.


    The other dish is a menchi-katsu or deep-fried ground meat patty.


    It is a very popr snack among young people since it is delicious and fills their stomachs.


    Well, for young people, every fried food is very good.


    That is why it is very popr, but at the same time, it isn''t that healthy.


    After turning the meat into mince, he made the meat into a patty, then covered it in flour, egg mix, and a bread crumb before frying it on the hot oil making a sizzling sound that made the stomach of Esdeath and a lot of little girls growl.


    It didn''t take him a long time before he had finished finishing two dishes.


    The menchi katsu might be quite heavy, and that was why he gave this dish to them first.


    Everyone had gotten their menchi katsu and put it into their mouth.


    *Crisp!*


    The outer part was crispy, but the inner part was very soft, then juices gushed out from the meat making them couldn''t help but immersed in the fountain of meat juice. Everyone started to feel that they were having sumo right in the winter making their body excited.


    Esdeath didn''t really like fried food, but this dish was very good for her taste, but then she tried the tonjiru soup sipping it slowly into her mouth washed down all of the meaty juices from her mouth before she teleported to a warm house where she was sleeping with Haru together being pampered by her started to feel how enjoyable it was together with him.


    Esdeath hugged Haru and told him that she wouldn''t let him go no matter what with a quite scary expression.


    "¡­"


    What could Haru do besides let her hug him with a sigh of having a yand--, wonderful wife¡­


    After the fake news which was being published by Kikunujo and his gangs were rebutted by Haru, Sumire Muroto, and a lot with the famous scientist, the reputation of the Tokyo Area had turned from bad to worse.


    Saitenshi was very angry at her people who were moving by themselves and didn''t even listen to her words.


    Kikunujo only said that it was the fault of one of his subordinates who moved by himself and he had said that he would let him bear the responsibility of this matter with "Seppuku" or "Harakiri", but then it was announced that person hadmitted suicide before it was done.


    Everyone once again under a meeting to discuss what they would do about the Ladder of Heaven, but then, in the end, they didn''t know what to do since the disappearance of Ladder of Heaven was a mystery.


    Some people even thought that it was a plot to turn the Tokyo Area into a ruin.


    Then they started to think if the Tokyo Area was in ruin then who would benefit from it. They thought for a while and they could only think that the answer was Saitake Haruka who nned to unite this country.


    But even if they wanted to me him, they didn''t have evidence, and once they did that then they were sure that the consequence was bigger.


    Saitenshi sighed and said, "I''m nning to let him unite the Tokyo Area."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard Saitenshi''s words.


    Saitenshi was tired and started to think that she wasn''t fit to be governor and thought that it was better to give up after all the governor of Sapporo Area also gave up. She also didn''t think that Haru had done anything wrong and thought that after he had united this country then every person who lived in this country would live a better life.


    "Please think twice, Saitensi-sama!"


    "If you give up then what will happen to us?"


    "You will also lose your right to govern this area!"


    Saitenshi could see the ugliness of the people in front of her and simply said that she had made her decision.


    Only Kikunujo was silent and didn''t say anything during this meeting, but he had nned something only waiting for the target toe.

 Chapter 730 Connect the Entire Country

    <h4>Chapter 730 Connect the Entire Country</h4>


    The n continued and before long, Haru had also annexed the Sendai Area after he had published the ck material of the governor of Sendai Area who often misappropriated the price of the crops on the market.


    The governor of Sendai Area often buys the crops from people with very cheap prices then sells it at a very high price on the market.


    Of course, the people of Sendai Area didn''t know about it since those people only lived on the Monolith, and didn''t know about the outside information besides from either television, radio, newspaper, or "WIRED".


    If they only heard the news from television, radio, or newspaper, then they wouldn''t know about their government''s action, but after "WIRED" appeared among the people, it had be a way for people tomunicate with each other from afar.


    It also became a way for people to receive neutral information without being blocked by the governor in their area and it increased the use of this socialwork.


    The people who used this socialwork thought that "WIRED" was neutral, but that wasn''t true since it was being secretly controlled by Haru.


    If there was someone who tried to smudge Haru''s name then it would be deleted without waiting for a second.


    Haru knew that such a message was sent by the subordinates of the officials in the Tokyo Area since he was about to devour their areas too after this.


    Haru was once again on the podium to announce that he was about to unite the Tokyo Area after he had done with the matter in Sendai Area then sessfully united the entire areas into one in this country.


    Everyone from reporters and people was excited when they heard that once again the dream which was about to shatter in the past would be realized once again by Haru. Everyone supported Haru and hoped for Haru to quickly unite this country as soon as possible.


    For the governor of Sendai Area who had entered the gallows, they ignored it since after they saw a lot of ck material from this governor and how guilty this person was made them disgusted. They even cheered when this guy entered the gallows since it would make their future life be better.


    "Once again, we''ll be able to walk in thisnd without worry!"


    Haru''s words caused everyone''s blood to boil in excitement when they thought about such a day.


    Saitenshi also gave him a response that she would wee him toe to Tokyo. Telling him that he coulde anytime, and she would give him the best hospitality.


    For Saitenshi''s response, Haru was thinking for a while whether he should break into the Tokyo Area, or be transported to the Tokyo Area using an airne first.


    "Let''s just break it," Esdeath said.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Esdeath and nodded. "Alright, let''s do that." He didn''t think that he should change his way to unite each area in this country and if he made a difference in annexing the Tokyo Area. Then Esdeath might think that he was interested in the governor of the Tokyo Area since Saitenshi was known for her beauty.


    But in his mind, his wife was more beautiful than Saitenshi.


    Then without any change on the n, Haru and Esdeath decided to forcefully annex the Tokyo Area.


    Haru didn''t want to waste his time negotiating with the people in the governor of Tokyo Area along with her officials since he knew how much trouble it was and there was also a hidden danger in the Tokyo Area, especially after he had read the story before he went to the quest before.


    Esdeath didn''t care what Haru was thinking and pulled him to try various foods along with trying the hot spring in this Sendai Area.


    There was a two-week break and they should enjoy their time very well in this ce.


    Tokyo Area.


    Once again, the Tokyo Area had be a moreplicated ce since the appearance of Kagetane Hiruko who would kill either the Civil Servant or the officials of the Tokyo Area at random.


    Kagetane is a serial killer maniac.


    The governor had a headache about this serial killer, especially when Saitake Haruka was about toe to the Tokyo Area.


    If they let this serial killer kill without worrying about this Tokyo Area, then they would lose their face and reputation.


    They had announced the bounty of Kagatane Hiruko along with his information who was an ex-promoter along with his daughter who was also very strong Cursed Children.


    Saitenshi really hoped for Haru to be able to talk with her for negotiation while hoping that she could maintain her power, even though this position made her tired, but she wanted to make everyone happy. She knew that she was selfish, but if someone wasn''t selfish then that meant that person wasn''t a human, rather a robot.


    Every official in the Tokyo Area also realized that Haru had been using "WIRED" to make his "Unification" easier. They had realized it was toote and they knew that Haru was right in front of the gate of their area.


    Haru had connected both north and south.


    Sendai and Osaka, they didn''t need to guess and they were sure that Haru would send his army from both directions to enveloped Tokyo Area and without a doubt that they had lost.


    The people of the Tokyo Area also couldn''t wait for Haru toe to change the current government with a morepetent one.


    If Saitake Sogen was known for his dictatorship, then Saitenshi was known for her ipetence.


    It was also very weird to choose a young woman in her teens to be a governor of the most popted area in Japan.


    Haru also didn''t understand it, but he knew that it was the setting to make the story more interesting. Even though he had to admit that Saenteshi was beautiful, without doubt as a governor she was a failure.


    Want to be the embodiment of peace? Without a sacrifice that is impossible and an idealism without power is just a dream talk.


    On the other hand, the actual governor of this area was Kikunujo Tendo who was known as the advisor of Saitenshi.


    But in the end, the governor of Tokyo Area would be over soon since it would be devoured by Haru.


    Rentaro, Enju, and Kisara went to theboratory of Sumire Muroto to do a check up.


    Enju needed to check up the corrosion blood on her body while Kisara needed to check up her kidney since her kidney had always been very bad from childhood.


    (Stress after her parents were killed causing her kidney failure).


    "Tokyo Area is going to be united soon," Rentaro said with a sigh.


    Everyone also had the same feeling as Rentaro with quite a disbelief since, in just a few months, Haru could unite the entire areas in this country into one.


    "He is going to visit the Tokyo Area soon, right? Rentaro, can I look at him too?" Enju asked.


    Rentaro shook his head and said, "No, that ce can''t let you enter."


    "Ehhh¡­ Why?!" Enju couldn''t help butin.


    "Enju-chan, we''ll bring you foodter when we''vee back," Kisara said.


    "It isn''t fair! Why Kisara, Rentaro, and Sensei can look at him, but why am I not?!" Enju started to cry while saying that it was unfair.


    Rentaro and Kisara were helpless since even though they could also enter the party to greet Haru along with his people who came to Tokyo, it didn''t mean that they could bring Enju since their standing wasn''t that high either.


    Rentaro and Kisara coulde because both of them had a connection with the Tendo Family.


    However, Enju didn''t have it, and her status as a Cursed Children might cause trouble too.


    Rentaro could only say that he would also buy her a costume of Tenchu Girl for herter when he hade back and made Enju forget about herint before.


    Children are simple.


    That''s what they''re thinking right now.


    Two weeks after the announcement that Haru would also unite the Tokyo Area, his army which was led by Esdaeth had arrived in Tokyo Area after cleaning a lot of Gastrea along the way.


    At the same time, Haru had also arrived using an airne ready to annex this area into his.


    Saitake Sogen was also standing beside him and felt slight disbelief that Haru could unite this country into one in just a few months, putting him in awe.


    "Let''s go."


    Everyone nodded, but they couldn''t hide their excitement from their eyes since they had already united this country.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a danger which suddenly aimed toward him.


    *BANG!*

 Chapter 731 Assasin

    <h4>Chapter 731 Assasin</h4>


    Haru moved his head to the side and dodged the bullet, but it hit the bodyguard beside him.


    *BANG!*


    *Ssh!*


    The head of the bodyguard beside him exploded causing everyone to be stunned for a while.


    "Wake up!" Haru shouted.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered around Haru to protect him from the assassin.


    "Give me a sniper rifle," Haru said.


    "Eh?!"


    They were a bit stupefied by Haru''s actions, but then another bullet came, however, this time, Haru raised his gun to shoot down this bullet which wasing toward him.


    *Bang!*


    *ng!*


    The bullet which was shot by Haru met with the bullet which was shot by the assassin.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Haru''s gunmanship skill.


    "Where is my sniper rifle?" Haru asked once again and looked at the direction of his assassin which was 1 KM away from his location and right on the top of high rise building.


    "Yes, sir!"


    They hurriedly took a sniper rifle from the luggage to give it to him. They didn''t know what Haru was nning, but they were in awe looking at Haru''s skill which was able to deflect the bullet which was shot from the assassin.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    *nk!* *nk!* *nk!*


    Each bullet that was shot by the assassin was being shot by Haru changing the direction of the bullet.


    Haru grabbed the sniper rifle which was given at him while raising one of his arms to be used as a cantilever to make him able to shoot better. He didn''t need to use a scope to see his assassin who was a cute little girl then shot out the bullet right into the hole of her sniper rifle.


    Tina Sprout, that is her name.


    Tina had been ordered by her master to assassinate the governor of Osaka Area who was known as Saitake Haruka. She didn''t want to do it, especially when she knew his intention was very good, but then she knew that she couldn''t defy her master''s order. She waited for him to go down from the airne then shot out her bullet, but then she saw something amazing.


    *Bang!*


    Haru moved his head to the side avoiding her bullet.


    Tina who saw Haru who could avoid her bullet startled and then she saw him looking at her. She hurriedly shook her head and thought that it was her imagination, then she saw her saying something to his subordinates then continued to shoot him again, but then she saw him shooting out all of the bullets which were shot by her.


    Tina started to panic and kept shooting until she saw him grabbing a sniper rifle from his subordinates then using his arm as a buffer to shoot her. She didn''t know what this guy was thinking, but then she felt a very dangerous feeling.


    *BANG!*


    Tina had escaped, but her sniper had exploded. Then the bullet kepting toward her trying to incapacitate her.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Tina tried to escape, but two bullets had hit her left leg and right shoulder.


    "AAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Tina screamed in pain and dropped down on the ground.


    "Owl, what''s wrong?"


    Then from hermutation device, a man''s voice was heard.


    Tina tried to hold her cry and said, "I''m sorry, Master. I have failed."


    "You''ve failed?"


    The male''s voice was slightly surprised.


    Then Tina told him what had happened and how Haru could shoot her down using a sniper rifle.


    "¡­"


    "Interesting¡­¡­"


    The male seemed to not care about Tina''s condition.


    "Good work, just escape for now."


    "Yes¡­" Tina cried painfully, but she forced herself to escape, or else her life would lose her life.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and grabbed a car to go to grab Tina while also telling his people to follow him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake Sogen had also dropped on the ground since one of the bullets earlier had grazed his cheek and once he had seen his bodyguard didn''t stop Haru from chasing after the assassin, he was very angry and told them very useless while also telling them to chase after Haru to help him to get this assassin.


    Their reaction seemed to be quitete after they saw Haru''s actions. They thought that the husband of Esdeath shouldn''t be weak and they were right, especially when they saw him shooting out a bullet to counterattack the sniper of the assassin.


    Looking at the abandoned high rise building in front of him, Haru could only shake his head and entered the building without waiting for his people.


    Tina who was trying to take out the bullet on her leg and shoulder, her face grimaced taking out a bullet then suddenly she noticed that someone had entered the building. She could only feel surprised at the fast reaction of Haru''s bodyguard, but then she controlled her flying bit to see who had entered the building.


    Her face turned into surprise when she saw that it was Haru.


    "!!!!"


    Tina bit her lips and had a feeling that she couldn''t win against him, but she didn''t want to die in this ce.


    Haru knew where Tina was hiding and went to the 5th floor of this abandoned building, but then he shot out a flying bit that was flying around with a camera.


    If he remembered well then the person who tried to assassinate him was Tina Sprout who was a Cursed Children with a model Owl.


    Tina had a power that was able to control a flying bit using a thought interface.


    But in front of him, there was nothing.


    Haru didn''t waste his time running in Tina''s direction.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!*


    The bomb which was set up beforehand was toote to explode and it didn''t hit him.


    Tina was helpless when she had lost him, but then suddenly the door of the room where she was hiding was opened.


    *BANG!*


    "Tina Spout, right?"


    Tina looked at the young man who she had almost assassinated before. "Saitake Haruka¡­"


    "Well, I didn''t expect that my assassin would be such a cute little girl." Haru smiled and said, "If you tell me the one who has ordered you then I don''t mind letting you go."


    Tina looked at Haru then she had to admit that this guy was very handsome. If they weren''t an enemy then she might fall in love with him, but they were an enemy after all.


    "I''m sorry."


    Tina took out a dagger from her dagger pocket on her leg then charged toward Haru. The wound which was caused by Haru earlier had regenerated after she had taken out the bullet on her wound. She had thought that she would able to defeat him, but after only a single movement she was pressed on the ground with a knife on her neck.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took out her earpiece from her ear and yed with it for a while until it connected to the other''s side people.


    "Tina, what''s wrong?"


    "Ayn Rand, is it?" Haru said.


    "!!!!"


    Tina was startled when Haru found out about the name of her master. She wanted to say something but clothes were interested in her mouth. "Hngh!!!!"


    "Saitake Haruka, is it? Nice to meet you, Mr. Governor. I''m surprised that you know about me."


    "Who doesn''t know the name of One of the Four Sages," Haru said.


    "Then, is there something that you want to know from me?" Ayn asked.


    "Who has ordered you to assassinate me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry. It''s a trade bu---"


    "If you don''t tell me then I''ll share your hiding location on "WIRED"," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Hahaha, that''s a funny joke, Mr. Governor," Ayn said.


    "Try me." Haru sounded very serious and said, "I''ll share your location, ce a bounty on your head, once I have found you¡­" His sound turned deeper and became scarier. "I''ll kill you."


    "¡­"


    Tina didn''t do anything afterward letting herself be hugged by Haru in ce while listening to their conversation, but she didn''t expect someone who was amiable as Haru on the screen would show such a scary expression and felt a bit turned on.


    "Well, maybe killing you is too easy, then I might ce you in jail with a lot of people who are very horny, letting them **** you until your butthole bleeds¡­" Haru was Esdeath''s husband and she had often told him about the story of how she tortured her enemy.


    Tina who heard how Haru wanted to torture Ayn Rand also became very scared.


    "Shh¡­" Haru gave her a gesture to be quiet.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tina could only nod in this situation.


    "You''re just bluffing¡­" Ayn sounded a bit scared.


    "I don''t care whether you''ll believe me or not, but I''ll only give you three seconds chance. Once three seconds are over then you need to say goodbye to your anal virginity," Haru said and started to count.


    "Wait¡­!"


    But Haru didn''t give him a chance and started to count.


    "1¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "Th---"


    "Kikunujo Tendo."


    Haru smiled and said, "Give me all of the data and evidence about it then we won''t have any connection anymore¡­" He also told him where Ayn should send the data.


    "Yes¡­" Ayn''s voice was a bit weak on the earpiece.


    Haru had received the data then looked at Tina who was very pale at this moment.


    Tina noticed his gaze and asked in a scared manner. "U - Um¡­ are you also going to throw me to jail and let a lot of bad men torture, ****¡­ me?" She said a lot of torture which Haru had said to Ayn before.


    "No, I''ll punish you myselfter. Be prepared," Haru said with a quite serious tone.


    "U - Umm¡­¡­" Tina sighed in relief, but her cheeks also turned reddish. If the one who punished him was Haru, then she didn''t mind it.

 Chapter 732 Funny Clown

    <h4>Chapter 732 Funny Clown</h4>


    Saitake Haruka has almost been assassinated!


    The moment that news was announced everyone from Osaka, Hakata, Sendai, Sapporo, and even a lot of people from Tokyo was in rage toward the governor of Tokyo Area.


    That news was announced on the "WIRED" then it continued to every television changing the entertainment with news about the "assassination of Saitake Haruka" which made people very furious when their hero was almost being killed by someone.


    It was at this moment that every person in the Tokyo Area gathered around the building of governor protested while shouting Saitenshi to go down from her position and asking for her responsibility to exin what was happening.


    They knew that the governor of the Tokyo Area had decided to join the unification of this country, but they didn''t expect that it was just a trick since the governor of Tokyo Area had decided to assassinate Haru.


    The people of Tokyo threw up a stone at the governor''s building and screamed that they were a bastard cursing that they should be rotting in hell.


    Everyone was very angry at the devious governor of the Tokyo Area.


    But at this moment suddenly Tendo Kikunujo made an announcement on the television in Tokyo that the government of Tokyo Area decided to catch Saitenshi in jail while also putting her on trial as she was the perpetrator of the assassination of Saitake Haruka while also telling everyone that he would do his best to be faired even if the criminal was the governor of Tokyo Area.


    "Our Tokyo Area shouldn''t be lead by such a devious governor! We should put straight our malicious governor, and we have decided to support Saitake Haruka to unite the entire area into one area! Unite all of Japan and free this ind from Gastrea¡­¡­"


    Kikunuji Tendo did his speech on the screen with a righteous face telling everyone not to worry.


    Everyone in the Tokyo Area seemed to be moved by the dedication of Kikunujo Tendo and they also supported him to catch Saitenshi who had almost assassinated Saitake Haruka.


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Saitakeughed very hard when he saw the television watching Kikunujo Tendo who did his speech telling everyone that Saitenshi was the preparator of the assassination of Haru. "This old fox is very good!" He had to admit if he didn''t know the truth then he might think that Saitenshi was the one who had ordered the assassination on Haru.


    Saitake looked at Saitenshi who was right beside them and smiled. "You sure have very good subordinates." He had always been depressed when a cor bomb was ced on his neck, then when he saw someone was more miserable than him it made him very happy. His fate was better since he didn''t lose his authority rather his power had be better after Haru had united this country, especially when he was known as Haru''s father.


    Saitake somehow was quite proud of it when he was known as the father of someone who had united this country. Even though their beginning wasn''t good, in the end, his ending was good and better than the beginning.


    "¡­"


    Saitenshi couldn''t say anything, her face was covered in shame and gloomy when she saw Kikunujo Tendo put all the me on herself.


    The moment she knew that Saitake Haruka was almost assassinated. She hurriedly went to the hospital to check on him, but she didn''t expect Kikunujo Tendo to me her for the assassination incident which happened just a while ago.


    Saitenshi looked at Haru who was silent on the bed and seemed to not have any wound or scratch after an assassination was just happening.


    "This¡­"


    Saitenshi didn''t know what to do since her own people decided to put me on everything on her.


    Bing a governor might be powerful in front of people, but in front of Haru, a governor was nothing since he had put two governors into a gallows.


    After Saitenshi came to the hospital, she saw him alright and sighed in relief, but then suddenly Kikunuji Kendo announced the matter of the assassination and made her into a scapegoat which made her depressed. She knew that the only person in this ce who could help her was Haru, but she had been ignored by him for a while. She didn''t have time to say anything since Haru seemed to look at Sumire Muroto who tended Tina Sprout.


    "How is she?" Haru asked Sumire Muroto.


    "She is alright." Sumire checked Tina then looked at Haru. "This is the first time I''ve seen a target of assassination asking for his own assassin to be tended to, do you have Stockholm syndrome?"


    "Onii-san, i - if you want me to marry you then I''m okay with it¡­" Tina said bashfully on the bed.


    "¡­"


    Haru flicked Tina''s head and said, "If I marry you then it isn''t a punishment."


    "Ouch!"


    Tina held her forehead which was being flicked by Haru whileying on the bed.


    Then the door was opened and Esdeath entered the hospital room taking out her sword then moved very fast right in front of Saitenshi ready to kill her with her head beheaded.


    *ng!*


    But Haru''s knife blocked Esdeath''s sword easily.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent and no one dared to say anything when Esdeath entered the room.


    The temperature of the room had dropped several celsius made it very cold, but no one dared to say anything.


    "Why did you stop me?" Esdeath asked.


    "I''m alright. You don''t need to get angry," Haru said.


    Esdeath looked at Haru and asked, "Do you want her to enter your harem?"


    "¡­¡­"


    This question threw them out and they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Saitake who was the only guy beside Haru in his ce suddenly felt jealous for some reason. If he had such a wife then he didn''t need to worry about his safety.


    "No, I don''t have an interest in her," Haru said.


    Saitenshi who heard it somehow felt that her confidence as a woman was destroyed when she heard that statement.


    "So why did you save her? Don''t you know that she''s the perpetrator of your assassination?" Esdeath said.


    "She''s too stupid to do that," Haru said.


    "S - Stupid¡­" Saitenshi was bbergasted but didn''t say anything afterward. She knew that if Esdeath really killed her then no one would say anything since in the eyes of the masses she was a criminal.


    "Well¡­¡­" Esdeath looked at Saitenshi then snickered. "That''s true, she is too stupid to do that." She nodded and sat down on Haru''sp. "So what are you going to do with her?"


    Saitenshi was angry, but no words could refute when she was being betrayed by her own people.


    "So this is your assassin?" Esdeath looked at Tina Sprout.


    Tina Sprout was a bit scared when she saw Esdeath who was looking at her. She had felt Esdeath''s bloodlust before and she had never felt such a scary woman before.


    "Yes, cute, right?" Haru said.


    ""Yes, it''s funny that this little girl is trying to kill you," Esdeath said with augh.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t know what to say for a while when they heard their conversation.


    "Umm¡­ Saitake Haruka-sama¡­" Saitenshi braved herself to say something to Haru.


    "Yes?" Haru looked at Saitenshi and said, "What''s wrong, Miss Criminal?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "I - I''m no criminal! And, I''m not the one who has ordered the assassin to assassinate you!" Saitenshi had a feeling that Haru was making fun of her.


    "Yes, but the people know that you''re the criminal, so what are you going to do now?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­"


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    The door of the room was knocked on and a group of police entered the room.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Governor, but we''re from the police and we''ve heard that Saitenshi is in this ce." The man looked at Saitenshi and said, "Saitenshi, please follow us to the office and let us punish you for ordering the assassin to assassinate Mr. Governor."


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "ARG!!!!!!!"


    "My leg!!"


    Haru shot down the legs of the people who tried to catch Saitenshi.


    "Shut your mouth, or I''ll blow your head," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one said anything at this moment.


    "Who has ordered you?" Haru asked.


    "S - Saitake Haruka-sama, we''re doing this for your own good. We''re going to catch this criminal who has tried to send an assassin to kill you," one of them said with fear since they didn''t expect Haru to shoot them down.


    "Really? But why do I have a feeling that you are trying to assassinate me by disguising yourself as police?" Haru asked.


    "No, we''re not assassins!"


    "The fact doesn''t matter. If I have said that you''re an assassin then you''re an assassin," Haru said. He also wondered how his bodyguard could let police enter his room and wondered whether there was something wrong with their head.


    "¡­"


    Their hearts turned cold, but that was the truth. It was a very critical moment, and if Haru really said that they were an assassin then no one would be able to save them.


    "What are you going to do?" Esdeath asked.


    "Saitenshi, what are you going to do with your people?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­" Saitenshi wasn''t sure what to say.


    "You can''t do anything," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitenshi bit her lips at this moment.


    "Well, the only thing that is a good thing about you is your beautiful face, but it can''t save your lives after all," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitenshi could do nothing and knew that everything was in Haru''s hands.


    "You don''t need to worry. I know the real perpetrator of this incident and it can save your life," Haru said.


    "T - Thank you¡­" Saitenshi looked at the person who had saved her life and somehow she understood how Haru could unite this country making her curious about him.


    Haru''s bodyguard also came to the room and saw a police officer lying on the ground.


    "Take them away and let''s end the life of this funny clown," Haru said while looking at the Kikunujo Tendo who was announcing justice on the television.

 Chapter 733 Threatened

    <h4>Chapter 733 Threatened</h4>


    It is a funny joke.


    It might be the biggest joke that they have ever seen in a year.


    It was what everyone thought after they saw the announcement about the truth of the assassination incident of Saitake Haruka.


    Haru had announced that the one who nned his assassination was a Kikunojo Tendo who had announced that Saitenshi was the one who nned Haru''s assassination yesterday. He also ced evidence which he had gotten from Ayn Rand who was being ordered to assassinate Haru made the people in entire Japan feel that this Kikunojo Tendo was a very devious guy who tried to make the governor of Tokyo Area into a scapegoat for his own crime. He added that the police who came to his room before were also part of Kikunojo Tendo''s people who wanted to assassinate him in the hospital room.


    Saitenshi who was being wronged also didn''t give Kikunojo Tendo mercy since she was almost killed just yesterday. She would have never expected the figure of parents who had helped her in the past would betray her right away during a critical moment. Even if she was known for her gentleness, she could also get angry. She only wanted to deprive Kikunojo Tendo''s authority and put him into jail, but she knew that it wasn''t that simple.


    Everyone who heard about this matter was truly shocked, and for Saitenshi who was being wronged before her image had received a lot of sympathies made her famous once again while also making the reputation of Tendo Kikunojo into a ruin, no, it might have been said that Kikunojo Tendo couldn''t escape the punishment which was about to happen to him.


    Haru had always wanted to take down Kikunojo Tendo, but he knew that it was hard to do, especially Saitenshi decided to submit to him, and epted to join him to unite Japan, when that really happened then Kikunojo Tendo would be alright since Kikunojo Tendo''s standing on the Tokyo Area wasn''t low.


    If someone''s authority was deprived after the Tokyo Area joined his group, it wouldn''t be Kikunojo Tendo rather it was someone else.


    It would be hard for him to deprive Kikunojo Tendo''s power once Tokyo Area had joined him since it would give him an image of bad governor since he was sure that Kikunojo wouldn''t let him deprive the authority of Tendo Family that easy.


    Haru had a lot of ways to deprive Kikunojo''s authority, but he couldn''t do it right away.


    That was why this assassination incident along with Kikunojo''s betrayal had given him a chance to end Kikunujo Tendo quickly.


    Of course, Haru wouldn''t only catch Kikunojo, but rather most of the Tendo Family since that family was simply cancer in this Tokyo Area. He put out a document and gave it to Saitenshi to let her read what Tendo Family had done in the past few years.


    "¡­"


    Saitenshi could only silent when she read the thing that Tendo Family had done, and could only sigh at her ipetency.


    Kikunojo Tendo had decided to run away from the Tokyo Area. Even if he lost his authority, it didn''t mean that he would lose his money. He could go abroad to live without trouble and waited for a chance for revenge.


    "Kisara, Rentaro, helped me to get away from the Tokyo Area."


    Kikunojo who had run away went to Kisara''s Civil Security Corporation since he knew that only Kisara and Rentaro could he rely on.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Kikunojo''s request, both Kisara and Rentaro were silent since just yesterday they had seen Kikunojo on the television ming the assassination of Saitake Haruka on Saitenshi, but that n backfired right away at himself.


    Kisara shook her head and said, "No. It''s your own matter. I don''t want to get involved in it and you deserve this." She was wondering how thick Kikunojo''s face was, asking her for help after what he had done to her parents.


    "I''ll help you," Rentaro said.


    "Satomi-kun!" Kisara was shocked.


    "Even though he''s a bastard, he has helped me in my childhood time. This is thest thing that I can do for him," Rentaro said.


    "You''re going to be jailed if you''re caught!" Kisara said. If possible she didn''t want Rentaro to help Kikunojo, but she knew Rentaro''s personality pretty well.


    "It''s alright. It''s just jail after all," Rentaro said.


    "Rentaro, please don''t go¡­" Enju hugged Rentaro''s leg to stop him since she didn''t want him to be an enemy of the government.


    "I''m sorry, Enju, but I''m sure that you''re going to be alright since the discrimination of Cursed Children will disappear soon," Rentaro said.


    "¡­"


    Kikunojo who heard it frowned, but he knew that he couldn''t stop it. ''Soon, I''m sure that you''re going to regret your decision¡­'' He didn''t believe the Cursed Children were the same as human rather they were Gastrea itself.


    But then suddenly the door of Kisara''s office broke in.


    "Freeze! Kikunujo Tendo, you''re under arrest!"


    A group of police entered Kisara''s office and tried to catch Kikunojo Tendo.


    "My door!" Kisara screamed.


    "Tendo Combat Style: Second Style, Number Sixteen!


    Hidden Bullet: Sky Wind!"


    Rentaro delivered a powerful stomp and destroyed the floor of the building.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    "Enju! Kisara-san! I''ll go first!" Rentaro said and ran away together with Kikunojo.


    "Rentaro!" Enju decided to chase after Rentaro.


    "My floor!" Kisara was crying, but she was also clear-headed when she saw a group of police in front of her. She knew that once she ran then she might be implicated. What she wanted in her life was for everyone in the Tendo Family to receive punishment and it was about to happen soon. She didn''t need to do anything and only needed to wait for a show.


    The group of police hurriedlymunicated with theirrades chasing after Rentaro and Kikunojo while some of them walked toward Kisara to ask her for more information about both Rentaro and Kikunojo.


    Rentaro and Kikunojo were running together, even though Kikunojo was old, but his physical ability was top-notch since he had always worked out, however, Kikunojo knew that he couldn''t fight the entire police and JSDF in this area.


    They were running away from the police and went to the alley, but then they noticed flying bits floating around looking at them.


    "What''s this?" Rentaro frowned, but then suddenly¡­¡­


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "ARGGGG!!!!!"


    Rentaro was shot in both of his shoulders and leg.


    "!!!!"


    Kikunojo was about to run away, but his leg was also shot. "My leg!!!" He tried to move using one of his legs, but then another shot came.


    *Bang!*


    Kikunojo''s other leg was also shot which made him unable to move.


    Then the group of police gathered around both Kikunujo and Rentaro caught them and brought both of them to the jail.


    Tina sighed in relief and decided to go back wondering what Haru was cooking right now.


    Corruption, discrimination against Cursed Children, murder, etc.


    One by one crime that had beenmitted by most of the Tendo Family was announced to the public.


    Everyone who heard it couldn''t help but frown since they didn''t expect such a prestigious family would have done such things.


    In the end, they were put on gallows and received the death penalty.


    "You''re going to regret this Saitake Haruka! You''re going to raise a monster! Not a human! They''re all Gastrea, and soon they will destroy this world!" Kikunojo screamed loudly.


    Haru sighed and somehow it had gotten quite scary when he had gotten used to this situation, but he knew very well that he couldn''t give him mercy. He raised his hand telling them to start the execution.


    Kikunojo who was at his end wit started to threaten and screamed, "You''re all going to die! I''ve hidden a Legacy of the Seven Stars in this area and soon a Level V Gastrea is about toe to Tokyo! That Gastrea will kill all of you!"


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Kikunujo''s words.


    "Kikunujo!" Saitenshi was very angry when he heard Kikunojo''s words.


    "I don''t care! Once I have died, all of you are also going to die too! I''m not going to hell alone! I''ll bring all of you with me!" Kikunojo screamed.


    Everyone''s expression turned grim when they heard Kikunojo''s threat.


    Level V Gastrea¡­¡­


    Once it appeared in Tokyo then this ce would be destroyed.


    Esdeath smiled and said, "Leave this old fart to me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kikunojo with a sympathetic gaze and said, "Yes." He told his people to let Esdeath interrogate Kikunojo.


    "Haruka-kun, is that alright?" Saitenshi asked.


    "If Esdeath is going to handle this then I''m just going to say sorry to this old man¡­¡­"

 Chapter 734 Crisis on Tokyo Area

    <h4>Chapter 734 Crisis on Tokyo Area</h4>


    Under the torture of Esdeath, Kikunojo''s spirit couldn''t handle it and he even wanted to die quickly, but of course, Esdeath wouldn''t let that happen since she wanted to test a lot of new torture methods.


    Everyone who saw Esdeath at that moment could only close their eyes while also looking at her in fear.


    Even Saitenshi passed out directly when she saw how Esdeath had tortured Kikunojo.


    Unfortunately, Kikunojo was too old and he couldn''t handle Esdeath''s torture method for a long time before sumbing to death.


    But of course, before he died, he had told them the location of Legacy of Seven Stars.


    It was good news, but there was also bad news.


    Everyone gathered once again in the meeting room in the governor''s office of Tokyo Area talking about the crisis which was about to happen to the Tokyo Area.


    The first was about the Legacy of the Seven Stars.


    Legacy of the Seven Stars is a sealed object that can bring absolute destruction. It can be used to summon the cmity that will destroy the world, a Stage V Gastrea, otherwise known as the Zodiac Gastrea.


    Haru had found the suitcase which was used to ce the Legacy of Seven Stars after Esdeath had tortured Kikunojo, but he felt quite strange since the thing inside the case was a tricycle.


    "How can this thing be used to summon Level V Gastrea?"


    Even Esdeath was a bit surprised when she saw the thing which was hidden in the suitcase.


    From Haru''s hypothesis, Gastrea is a human who has been infected by the Gastrea virus. When they have reached the Level V Gastrea, they might recover some of their memories when they were human and the Legacy of Seven Stars was an item that reminded them of Level V Gastrea when they were still human.


    That was why this tricycle was able to summon Level V Gastrea.


    It was his hypothesis, but the problem was that the Level V Gastrea which was known as Model Scorpio was swimming from the Pacific Ocean toward the Tokyo Area.


    Haru didn''t think that Level V Gastrea had an intention toe to Tokyo Area to y, rather it had an intention to destroy the Tokyo Area.


    Even though they had received the Legacy of the Seven Stars, they couldn''t stop the Level V Gastrea which was about toe to Tokyo Area.


    That was why everyone was quite gloomy.


    Level V Gastrea was already very disastrous, but then there was another matter which made them think that the situation was hopeless.


    Everyone in this meeting room had already read about the matter of the corruption of the Tendo Family, and Kasumitsu Tendo, who was the Deputy Minister of Land, Infrastructure, Transport, and Tourism; LITT had corrupted the money which was used to build Monolith 32 making a Monolith which must be built using a Varanium being mixed by other material.


    Everyone had already known about this matter and they had wanted to rebuild the Monolith 32 with Varanium, but suddenlyst night when they were trying to solve the matter of Kikunojo Tendo, there was a Level IV Gastrea which clung on the Monolith and tried to destroy the Monolith 32.


    Kasumitsu Tendo who was the cause of this matter had died following his grandfather to hell, but they thought that they should throw out his corpse to the Level IV Gastrea which clung to Monolith 32 to buy them time if possible.


    That was why everyone was quite helpless, they not only needed to fight against Level V Gastrea, but they also needed to fight against Level IV Gastrea which was about the destruction of Monolith 32.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was at their limit and they didn''t know how to solve this matter besides fighting directly against both Level V Gastrea and Level IV Gastrea.


    "I''ll handle the Level V Gastrea using Gundam Banshee," Haru said.


    Esdeath raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why isn''t it me who should be the one who faced the Level V Gastrea?" She was also quite curious about the power of Level V Gastrea. She had fought against Level IV Gastrea and this time she wanted to try to fight against Level V Gastrea to see how strong it was.


    "I''ve been at my desk-job. I need to warm up my muscles," Haru said.


    Esdeath thought for a while and nodded. "I''ll just handle Level IV Gastrea now." She thought that the faster she ended the Level IV Gastrea, the better it was.


    "Huh? Esdeath-sama, you''re going to fight against Level IV Gastrea?!" Saitenshi was startled.


    "You don''t need to be that surprised. I have in it twice before during my trips to both Sapporo and Sendai," Esdeath said.


    In the Sapporo Area, Esdeath had fought Level IV Bear Gastrea and in Sendai Area, she had fought against Level IV Peacock Gastrea.


    The Peacock Gastrea was a bit troublesome since it had a power of illusion almost making a lot of soldiers crazy, but Esdeath had in it quickly and pulled out its feathers for collections or made it a weaponter since its feathers were very unique.


    Everyone who heard Esdeath''s words nodded and felt relief when Esdeath was going to fight the Level IV Gastrea which was about the destruction of Monolith 32 showing how confident they were in Esdeath.


    "Be careful," Haru said.


    Esdeath smiled and kissed him, putting her tongue inside before parting while licking her lips. "Wait for me toe back." She said that before leaving everyone in the meeting room to fight against the Level IV Gastrea.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was a bit stunned when they saw Esdeath''s action.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s focus on the matter of Level V Gastrea." Haru woke them up from the stupor and asked, "How long is that Model Scorpio going to arrive in the Tokyo Area?"


    "In 6 hours, Level V Gastrea is going to arrive in the Tokyo Area."


    Haru nodded and said, "Prepare my Gundam Banshee. I''ll fight against it."


    Gundam Banshee.


    Everyone was very familiar with it since it was a weapon that was used by Esdeath which could decimate a lot of Gastrea easily.


    "Isn''t it better to let someone pilot it? You''re very important people in this country," Saitenshi said since she didn''t agree to let Haru pilot the giant robot to fight against the Gastrea.


    Haru shook his head and said, "This Gundam Banshee is very precious. I can''t let an amateur pilot do it."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "I''m the Governor of this country! I have protected my people from catastrophe," Haru said without hesitation, but he was a bit embarrassed to say such embarrassing lines. "And, I won''t die! I''ll kill this Level V Gastrea and make it regret to attack us!"


    Everyone who looked at Haru at this moment couldn''t help but want to worship him. They had a feeling if they followed him then they would be alright.


    Saitenshi bit her lips and said, "Please be alright. We''re all waiting for you here."


    Haru knew that it was very rare for him to show his power, and this time he would use a Gundam Banshee which had been modified by Charlotte to pilot the fight against Level V Gastrea. He couldn''t wait to see whether his giant robot or the Level V Gastrea would win this battle¡­

 Chapter 735 Aldebaran

    <h4>Chapter 735 Aldebaran</h4>


    Everyone started to prepare the Gundam Banshee, but they were surprised when they heard that their governor would be the one who piloted it. They tried to stop him, but no one could stop Haru since no one had ever piloted Gundam Banshee beside Esdeath and him.


    Gundam Banshee was a very precious mecha for Haru since it was his first mecha.


    Haru had a lot of memories with it and he wouldn''t let strangers pilot it. He was about to enter the cockpit of Gundam Banshee, but someone had stopped him.


    "Haruka-kun¡­"


    Haru turned and looked at Sumire Muroto. "What''s wrong, Sensei?"


    (Sensei is a way for someone to call a doctor, teacher, writer, politician, or any respectable person in Japan).


    "Thank you for pardoning Rentaro-kun''s crime," Sumire said while looking at Haru.


    Haru waved his hand and said, "No problem." He knew that Satomi Rentaro or the MC of ck Bullet was just quite stupid, and that guy didn''t do anything too much since the MC only helped Tendo Kikunojo to escape, but they failed.


    "Still¡­ is there something that I can do for you?" Sumire said.


    Haru sighed and said, "I''m a bit jealous of this Rentaro-kun to have a beautiful doctor like you to be worried about him."


    Sumire raised her eyebrow and said, "You have a beautiful wife and you want me now?" Though, in reality, she didn''t really mind.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s expression turned serious and said, "Don''t joke around. I still want to have a child now." He didn''t want his anaconda to be in by Esdeath.


    Sumire chuckled and said, "With such a wife, I''m sure that you''re being wiped out by her every time."


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, she is a wonderful wife. I''m lucky to have her." He wasn''t tired of saying this every time and of course, it was the truth since he was really lucky to have such a wife.


    "¡­"


    Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "I''m somehow jealous of your wife."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Is that enough? Then, I''ll have to fight now."


    Sumire nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry. If you lose a hand, leg, or most part of your body, I can fix you up real quick."


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether this woman was trying to curse him to death in the battle that he was about to have soon. He thought for a while and asked, "Now that you mention it, I have something to ask you."


    "Oh? What?"


    "Can you do something on a damaged pancreas?" Haru asked.


    "Pancreas?" Sumire looked at Haru and said, "From my observation yesterday, your body is very healthy, so that means that you want to help someone?"


    Haru nodded and said, "My friend has a damaged pancreas from birth because of that she has a limited life." He looked at Sumire and asked, "Can you help my friend?" He knew that the situation of Sakura was very critical and if possible he wanted to help her since if this continued then she might lose her life this summer.


    "Pancreas is an important part of the body, and if it stops working then the body does not produce insulin, blood sugar levels (blood glucose) can be dangerously high. Without insulin to help the body absorb blood glucose, the body cannot use glucose from food. This can result in malnutrition and other serious health problems," Sumire said.


    "So?"


    "I should be able to do it," Sumire said easily.


    Haru smiled and said, "Thank you. I''ll tell you about my friendter when Ie back." He entered the cockpit and started to pilot Gundam Banshee ready to fight against Level V Gastrea.


    "¡­"


    Sumire looked at Haru then really felt jealous of Esdeath who had such a husband.


    Esdeath was going to go to Monolith 32 to fight against Level IV Gastrea. She didn''t want to bring a lot of people, but her special squad along with JSDF soldiers who had heard that she was going to fight the Level IV who was destroying the Monolith 32, they decided to follow her right away after having a battle together.


    They started to worship Esdeath as a Goddess of War.


    "Esdeath-sama, are you going to fight Aldebaran alone?" Tina asked. She was a bit worried about Esdeath who was going to fight against Aldebaran alone. She knew that Esdeath was a very nice boss, and she also loved to stay with her. The only thing that made her quite sad was that Esdeath had married Haru, she had feelings for Haru, but she had also worshipped Esdeath. Her feeling was conflicted and thought that it would be wonderful to be able to stay with both of them having a harem marriage.


    "Yes, I''ll y as soon as possible since I want to see my husband fight against Level V Gastrea soon," Esdeath said and didn''t know what Tina was thinking about.


    Aldebaran is the name of the Level IV Gastrea which is trying to destroy Monolith 32. It is named after the brightest star in the Taurus constetion, due to the fact that it was known as the "right-hand man" of the Stage V Gastrea Taurus, during the early years of the Great Gastrea War. They were infamous for their organized attacks in many parts of the Asian continent, with Taurus being near-invincible and Aldebaran being able to secrete swarm pheromones to control the other Gastrea. After Taurus'' defeat by the IP Rank 1 Initiator, Aldebaran reappeared again, this time on Monolith 32.


    Esdeath only knew that the power of Aldebaran was a pheromone control and also its regeneration, but then again once it was frozen by then everything was over.


    It took them half an hour before they had arrived at the location of Monolith 32.


    Monolith which usually had a ck color started turning grey while it was very quickly being destroyed by Aldebaran.


    Esdeath looked at the huge Gastrea and knew that it was Aldebaran. She told them to stop the car and get out of it before running very fast towards Aldebaran.


    "Esdeath-sama!" Tina was worried when she saw Esdeath suddenly ran toward Aldebaran.


    "You don''t need to worry about Commander Esdeath, what we need to do is to y down all of the Gastrea around Aldebaran."


    One of the little girls from Esdeath''s special squad said since everyone knew that Esdeath was invincible.


    Tina was wondering how everyone had this blind confidence in Esdeath, but then she saw something that shocked her.


    Aldebaran secreted a corrosion fluid on the Monolith 32 to destroy it, and it knew that this Monolith would be destroyed tomorrow, but then suddenly it noticed something moving very quickly toward it.


    *sh!*


    Aldebaran''s head was beheaded quickly.


    Esdeath, who had run from her car earlier, had beheaded Aldebaran''s head with just a single sh from her sword.


    Everyone who saw it was shocked, but then they saw another incredible thing.


    The body of Aldebaran which had lost its head started to regenerate again.


    Aldebaran knew that Esdeath was a dangerous foe and it needed to kill her as soon as possible using its pheromone to summon a lot of Gastrea to protect him while also secreting a corrosive fluid toward Esdeath.


    But during that moment, Esdeath didn''t give Aldebaran a chance and shed down its leg, then its head, then the back part very swiftly and without mercy.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    The blood of Aldebaran sshed around, and it kept roaring painfully.


    The group of Gastrea which was about to attack Esdeath suddenly stopped when it noticed a dangerous feeling.


    Gastrea has a simr instinct to an animal and when it feels that its life is threatened then, without doubt, it will try to run away.


    The same thing happened to them now.


    The part which was cut by Esdeath started to regenerate quickly.


    "Interesting, let''s see how long that body willst under my torture."


    Esdeath only smiled and poured out a lot of salt on the wound of Aldebaran along with the special flowers which could intensify the pain on a wound. She tore out some meat from Aldebaran and tested out various torture methods on it.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Aldebaran really hoped for a Gastrea to help it, but it didn''t receive any help since even though the pheromone could control the Gastrea in its surroundings, it didn''t mean it could brainwash that Gastrea to suicide.


    Before death, the group of Gastrea decided to run away.


    Esdeath''s torturing method was very cruel since she very swiftly peeled the skin of Aldebaran killing it with a lot of pain whileughing hearing its response.


    Aldebaran thought that it had met a demon that was scarier than any Gastrea.


    In the end, Esdeath got bored and froze the entire body of Aldebaran, destroying it into a dust of ice.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent and no one said anything.


    Walking back only Esdeath''s high heel sound could be heard, but no one really said anything after they saw Esdeath''s way of fighting.


    "Let''s go back. I want to see my husband fight," Esdeath said and entered the car.


    Tina was too stunned to do anything until her shoulder was patted. She turned and looked at the little girl who she had talked to before.


    "As I have said before, Commander Esdeath is going to be alright!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tina was too speechless to say anything.

 Chapter 736 Governor Vs Zodiac Gastrea

    <h4>Chapter 736 Governor Vs Zodiac Gastrea</h4>


    "Everyone please go to the shelter! We''re going to fight against Level V Gastrea which is known as the strongest Gastrea in the world! But we''re going to win!


    "No, our Governor is going to win this battle!


    "Our Governor, Saitake Haruka has polite Gundam Banshee to protect us from Level V Gastrea!


    "Please pray for his battle so once again we, mankind won''t lose once again against the Gastrea!


    "We''re going to live on!


    "We''re going to survive!


    "We''re going to greet tomorrow with a smile!"


    Everyone who heard the announcement on the television, radio and therge screen in the center of the governor building clenched their hands tightly watching a giant robot stand tall on the port waiting for the Level V Gastrea to appear.


    Watching their governor, their leader, and their hero was about to fight against humanity''s strongest enemy, they didn''t feel fear, rather they felt regret that they couldn''t join him to fight against this Level V Gastrea.


    No one cared about the Cursed Children or their differences since at this moment, everyone was thinking the same thing that they hoped their governor could be saved and win this battle.


    It was at this moment that suddenly a huge grotesque monster appeared from the sea moving toward the Tokyo Area.


    It was around 50 meters, 2 times bigger than Gundam Banshee, it had a lot of eyes, tentacles, and a strange mouth which made it appear simr to a mix of some animals.


    Everyone became nervous at this moment since the battle was about to begin.


    Esdeath, who hade back after killing the Level IV Gastrea, stood up on the edge of a cliff while looking at the battle which was about to begin. She looked at Haru''s Gundam Banshee and wondered whether its power could defeat this Level V Gastrea which was known as Zodiac Gastrea, Scorpio Model.


    Watching the Level V Gastrea in front of him, Haru thought that its size was bigger than he had thought, but it was smaller than Tyrant which he had fought in the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    It started to get closer to the Tokyo Area, Haru, without hesitation, ordered to shoot out a missile.


    "FIRE!!!"


    Hearing his order, the people in the control room shot out almost all of the missiles in the Tokyo Area.


    *Swosh!* *Swosh!* *Swosh!*


    One by one, the missiles were shot as it moved toward Scorpio Model Zodiac Gastrea.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The missile exploded one by one but it didn''t create a significant wound on the Gastrea.


    The right arm on Haru''s Gundam Banshee turned into a beam smart gun aimed at the head of Gastrea.


    Then a powerful purple beam was shot at the Gastrea.


    *Swosh!!!*


    A purple line of beams appeared in the sky then struck down at Gastrea''s body.


    "ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!"


    The power of the beam of the Gundam Banshee was very powerful, especially when it was activated using Haru''s energy.


    Haru didn''t stop the beam and kept shooting.


    Scorpio Gastrea roared loudly, but its body regenerated quickly too, however, the power of beam which was shot by the Gundam was also powerful. It started to put its attention on the Gundam Banshee and moved toward it ignoring the town which was right in front of it.


    Haru took out a beam rifle from the backpack pocket on the upper section of the Gundam Banshee and shot it out using Gundam''s left hand.


    *BOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The rifle was loaded with five shots, but the power of each shotpared to 4 normal beam rifle shots.


    Scorpio Gastrea staggered and its movement stopped. There were also a lot of holes in its body making its appearance even more grotesque.


    Looking at Gundam Banshee, Scorpio Gastrea had be angrier. It was famous for wrecking apart on the Pacific Ocean and it was its first time being passive like this, even though there were a lot of wounds on its body. It was determined to be serious and decided to destroy this annoying ck thing.


    "ROARRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    Scorpia Gastrea is famous for its tentacles, and it has a lot of tentacles on its body that can generate a lot of power while also being used as a whip to destroy everything.


    It moved all of its tentacles at the same time, some of them decided to smash, some of them decided to move underneath to grab, and some of them moved on both sides to pincher attack the Gundam Banshee.


    Haru controlled the Beam Smart Gun to destroy the tentacles which wanted to smash him, but at the same time, he realized that the speed of the tentacles was faster than he had thought. He didn''t want his Gundam to be destroyed and at this moment, he decided to use the trump card of Gundam Banshee.


    "Destroyer Mode!"


    The 20 meters Gundam became bigger by 2 meters, its body which was painted ck suddenly glowing in orange color, and its Unicorn shape horn bloomed into the shape of lion mane.


    "!!!!!"


    The Gundam Banshee activated the booster on its back and started to fly.


    *Swosh!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The tentacles which were moving in every direction were missing.


    Floating in the air, Haru reloaded the magazine of the beam magnum and shot it once again at Scorpio Gastrea.


    *BOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Once again Scorpio Gastrea stopped moving while roaring in pain.


    Haru could feel that on the "Destroyer Mode" the power of the weapon became a lot stronger while also making the performance of the Gundam better, but at the same time, this state could only be used for five minutes or else the machine of the Gundam would overheat.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!"


    It moved its tentacles to catch the leg of the Gundam Banshee.


    Landing on the ground, Haru moved faster dropping the rifle on the ground then took out tworge katana which made from Varanium on the side of the spot where he stood up.


    Tworge slender ck katanas were held by Gundam Banshee before it charged once again towards Scorpio Gastrea.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    Tentacles after tentacles were moving ready to strike down the robot.


    But Gundam Banshee which was in its "Destroyer Mode" was a lot faster and stronger and under the control of Haru, two katanas on its hands were shing, cutting, ripping, mangling the tentacles apart until it appeared right in front of Scorpio Gastrea.


    Jumping into the air, the figure of Gundam Banshee was very unforgettable at this moment, from his ck figure the glowing part of its body became even more conspicuous under the light of the moon giving it more raising two katanas struck it creating X-shape sh.


    *sh!*


    Scorpio Gastrea was cut into four parts, but it was still alive roaring ready to give itsst resort to bring Gundam Banshee dead with it. It controlled all of the tentacles on its body to crush the enemy in front of it.


    However, Gundam Banshee threw one of the katanas on the right hand right on the brain on the Scorpio Gastrea making the Scorpio Gastrea staggered before taking out a bomb which was filled with Varanium putting it into the body of the Gastrea. He then jumped back, shooting out a beam right into the bomb inside Gastrea.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!*


    A loud explosion caused the sea to create a huge wave along with a shockwave that caused the ground to tremor for a while.


    The camera which was recorded the night before suddenly went error caused everyone in the Tokyo Area to be nervous waiting for the result for the battle.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    The screen went back, but the dust-covered the entire area, however, a sun-like glow appeared within the dust before showing the Gundam Banshee who stood tall while stabbing its katana on the ground killing the Scorpio Gastrea.


    "¡­"


    "W - Win¡­¡­?"


    Everyone who was looking at this disbelief scene suddenly screamed loudly in excitement when they saw their governor had won against the Level V Gastrea.


    "Governor is the winner!"


    "Mankind is the winner!"


    "We''re going to be freed from Gastrea!"


    In front of such a fierce governor, everyone believed that their future would be guaranteed, and the Gastrea which had terrorized their life would be all soon defeated.


    "Governor! Governor! Governor!"


    Haru unactivated the "Destroyer Mode" on his Gundam then massaged his shoulder lightly and somehow it felt different when he won using a Gundam.


    Then suddenly he heard a knocking sound on the head of the Gundam Banshee.


    "Let me enter!"


    Esdeath was right on the head of Gundam Banshee.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru opened the cockpit letting her enter, but before he could say anything he was being greeted by a deep kiss from Esdeath who was horny watching his battle earlier.


    "¡­"


    The next battle is about to start soon!

 Chapter 737 Married men are the most charming

    <h4>Chapter 737 Married men are the most charming</h4>


    A few days after the fight between Gastrea and Haru, the Tokyo Area had be peaceful and no one had discriminated against the Cursed Children once again.


    The group of Cursed Children could go to the school the same as a normal child, but what made them a bit different was they would need to go to the outer area to fight against Gastrea.


    Even though a lot of Gastrea had been defeated, it didn''t mean all of them had been defeated. There were a lot of Levels I, II, III Gastrea were moving around thisnd, and they needed to work hard to clean up thisnd from Gastrea. Lastly, even though the Gastrea had been eliminated, it didn''t mean the Gastrea virus was eliminated.


    The people in this world hadn''t found the vine for the Gastrea virus and some people were infected by it.


    But even so, everyone had confidence that they would be able to be freed from Gastrea in the future.


    However, when everyone was immersed in a happy mood, suddenly news that caused them shock was announced on every media in this world.


    "I''m going to step down from my Governor''s position," Haru said in front of a lot of reporters.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was dumbstruck and didn''t know what to say for a while before suddenly they woke up and started to ask Haru a lot of questions.


    Haru has decided to step down from his governor''s position!


    Everyone was satisfied with Haru as their governor and they thought that they would be led by him, but suddenly it was announced that Haru decided to step down from his governor position?


    They thought that it was a conspiracy or there was a mistake on the camera or something, but when they saw that it was a live record, they knew that it was real and it made them not want to believe it.


    They didn''t want their super governor to step down from his position, and at that moment everyone was running, driving, riding toward the governor''s building asking what had happened and why he wanted to step down from his position?


    "¡­"


    Even Saitenshi who was sitting next to him also didn''t believe that Haru was about to step down from his position.


    Saitake who was also sitting next to Saitenshi also felt weird when he heard that Haru was going to step down.


    Only Sumire, who was backstage, knew what had happened until now. It was very hard to believe when she heard about the confession of both Haru and Esdeath.


    Inside Sumire''sboratory, Sumire blinked her eyes while looking at Haru who was looking at her, then Esdeath who was ying with the corpse model in herboratory.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire calmly sipped the lukewarm coffee on the cup then ced it down on the table. She took a deep breath and said, "So you''re telling me that you''re from another world?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "How can I believe that?" Sumire asked.


    "I can show you magic," Haru said and made a lot of things in theboratory to float.


    "¡­"


    Sumire blinked her eyes and shook her head. "No, Mechanical Soldiers also have that kind of power!"


    "Then, what kind of power will make you believe?" Haru asked.


    Sumire thought for a while and said, "Do you have a power that affects mind or emotion? Since there are no Mechinal Soldiers who have the power to control emotion or mind. If you have that kind of power then I might believe you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while whether he should try to use "Horo Horo no Mi" or "pleasure magic". He looked at Sumire and thought that it should be "pleasure magic".


    "Are you a virgin?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire shook her head and said, "No, I have a lover in the past."


    Haru nodded and suddenly a pink aura started toe out from his body.


    Sumire and Esdeath who were inside this room suddenly felt that their bodies were hot, a crystal vicious liquid kept dripping from their private ce, and their face was reddish.


    "H - Haru¡­¡­" Esdeath looked at Haru with a hot gaze.


    Sumire blushed, her body turned weak, and she almost dropped to the ground, but she had believed that Haru and Esdeath wereing from another world.


    Haru stopped his power, but Esdeath suddenly jumped into him touching his body. "Can you believe it now?"


    "¡­"


    Sumire was quite ufortable when thatfortable feeling suddenly disappeared and made her a bit itchy.


    "Haru¡­" Esdeath blushed and hugged him on her breast tightly. It was her first time being attacked by "pleasure magic", and that attack wasn''t lost to the feeling when both of them fought every night, well, but for her, she felt that the power of "pleasure magic" was lost when it waspared to Haru''s fighting power on the bed, but even so, the fire on her body had been ignited and she wanted to do it!


    Sumire somehow felt a bit jealous when Esdeath had someone who could help him, especially when that person was Haru. She coughed and said, "There''s a free room on the side. You can use it for a while then we can continueter."


    "Yes, sorry about that¡­" Haru felt that somehow it was a bit wrong to use "pleasure magic" at this moment and he carried Esdeath who was clinging at him to the room on the side.


    "¡­"


    Sumire looked at their back and could only sigh thinking about what she should do with this ufortable feeling.


    After a few hours, Haru came out from the bedroom leaving Esdeath who was sleeping on the bed then started to exin to Sumire about the Group Chat, quest, dimensional travel, and a lot of things.


    Sumire''s eyes were a bit reddish while hearing Haru''s exnation and somehow it made her curious.


    "Why me?"


    Sumire was curious about this matter.


    "We have a lot of fighters, but we need more doctors," Haru said.


    Then they continued to talk about Haru''s world, member is Group Chat, etc.


    Sumire nodded at his exnation and asked, "So your world is very peaceful?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, there isn''t much different from this world, and the only thing that is different is that there isn''t any Gastrea."


    "I have be quite curious about it," Sumire said.


    "That''s why I want to invite you." Haru reached out his hand toward Sumire.


    "Interesting, invitation." Sumire smiled and took his hand. "I''ll join you."


    Back to the present, Sumire didn''t expect the moment they had invited her to the Group Chat, Haru and Esdeath would go back right away.


    In front of a lot of people, Haru said that he was very young and felt that he should learn more about something and that was why he was going to let his father manage this country.


    "¡­¡­"


    Saitake somehow had tears in his eyes when Haru really said that he was going to give the governor position to him.


    Then they asked what Haru''s n was after this.


    Haru only said that he was going to travel to the world with his wife and mighte back soon andter. He didn''t say too much on this matter and let Saitake and Seitenshi manage this problem.


    Saitake who had taken the seat of the governor was excited and he started with his speech that would make this country into the number one economic country in this world. He was very confident about it, especially when he could use "WIRED".


    Haru and Esdeath decided to go back, but Saitenshi hurriedly chased after them.


    "Esdeath-sama, Haruka-kun, why?" Saitenshi didn''t understand.


    "We''re going to honeymoon Saitenshi," Esdeath said.


    Haru nodded and said, "We''re still young. Sitting in that position is too tiring."


    "T - Too tired¡­" Saitenshi didn''t expect that both of them had such a frivolous reason to step down from the position of governor andmander.


    "My father is going to take care of the rest." Haru looked at Saitake and gave Saitenshi a remote control. "If he doesn''t manage this country well, then you can threaten him to destroy the key or press the button on the remote."


    "What is this?" Saitenshi asked.


    "Just a method to make the country better." Haru looked at Saitenshi and said, "To be a governor, you''re too kind, too kind that a lot of people try to use you." It was a fake remote, but it was good to be used to threaten Saitake.


    Saitenshi bit her lips when Haru made her remember the thing that had been done by her people.


    "But you''re growing up now. We''re going to travel the world, and if something happens, we cane back anytime, you don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    "When are you going to go?" Saitenshi asked.


    "We''re going to go now," Esdeath said and pulled Haru since she could see if she let him stay here then he might add his harem soon.


    "We''re going to go now, bye, Saitenshi," Haru said following Esdeath. He had taken the Gundam Banshee and kept it back on his zipper storage.


    Esdeath was in the driver''s seat and started the car after Haru had entered, leaving the governor''s building.


    "¡­"


    Saitenshi hadn''t recovered and kept looking at the car which was moving far away.


    Sumire looked at Saitenshi and felt how sinful Haru truly was.


    ''Married men are the most charming, huh?''


    After Saitake was done with his speech, he went back and asked where Haru was.


    "They have gone on a honeymoon," Saitenshi answered with quite a bad expression.


    "¡­"


    "Huh?!"


    Saitake held the cor bomb on his neck and twitched his lips since he hadn''t been given a key to unlock the cor bomb on his neck. He was speechless then screamed loudly.


    "HARU!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 738 Fuku Fuku no Mi and Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 738 Fuku Fuku no Mi and Kiss</h4>


    Haru and Esdeath didn''t immediately go back since they had a day or two before they would go back to their original world. They thought that it was better to spend the rest of two days on holiday and that was why they decided to go to Sapporo Area.


    Why Sapporo Area?


    Because that ce reminds Esdeath of her home.


    In the past, Esdeath was living in the north along with her family, until her entire tribe was killed by a neighboring country.


    It was also the reason for her view that "the weak will die, and only the strong will prevail.".


    With such a motto on her life, Esdeath continued to grow up until she became the strongest, bravest, and most popr General on the Empire.


    Haru remembered the story of Akame Ga Kill after the Revolutionary Army had in down the Honest and the Little Emperor, they needed to help the Westerner country to build the country in their dream.


    In Haru''s view, such a thing was foolish since sooner orter the Empire might be eaten by the Westerner country.


    But it was different now since Haru was the Emperor of the Empire and the Queen of the Empire was also the strongest General, Esdeath.


    Without a doubt, the Empire had be the strongest country in the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    If Haru wanted, then it was possible to unite the world into one country, but then he was toozy to do that. He might do that if he had a child with Esdeath in the future since he was sure that he would have a lot of children and if he let his childrenzy then they might turn into Celestial Dragon in the world of One Piece which made him dizzy.


    However, when he thought about Esdeath''s education then he didn''t think that such a thing would happen. He also wouldn''t let that kind of thing happen in the future.


    "What are you thinking?" Esdeath asked.


    "I''m thinking about our child in the future," Haru answered absentmindedly.


    Esdeath blushed and asked, "Do you want to make it now?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s not be hasty, we have only been married less than a few days, isn''t it a bit too early?" Haru asked.


    Esdeath suddenly realized something and asked, "Now, that you mention it. It has been only a few days, but why are there so many questions on Group Chat?"


    Different from Haru''s world since he usually made his world 10 times faster than another world, and that was why everyone felt that the quest kept appearing in just a few days.


    "Isn''t that also the reason why we shouldn''t have children first? It is dangerous when you have a baby on your stomach when you do a quest," Haru said.


    "Hmmm, that''s true¡­" Esdeath seemed to have forgotten something, but she decided to ignore it.


    They went to the vi which they owned in Sapporo Area and enjoyed the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    The only good thing after Gastrea appeared in this world was, nature wasn''t destroyed, and it kept the beautiful scenery which made both husband and wife enjoy their honeymoon.


    "I''ll open my reward now," Esdeath said and opened the lottery right away.


    [Congrattions, you have got the power of Fuku Fuku no Mi].


    Haru, who was beside Esdeath also saw the reward which Esdeath had gotten.


    "The power of Fuku Fuku no Mi?" Esdeath raised her eyebrows.


    "Try to read the description," Haru said since this reward was a bit different from the Devil Fruit which he had eaten before.


    Fuku Fuku no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create clothing and other apparel out of leaves or stones, or any other things by visualizing them.


    Note: because you don''t eat Devil Fruit, you won''t be cursed by the sea and you can eat another Devil Fruit.


    "¡­"


    Haru would be lying if he wasn''t jealous since he remembered the hell which he had gotten after he had eaten Devil Fruit in the past. He didn''t want to taste it again since it almost killed him.


    "Interesting power, let me try it," Esdeath said and took a random thing from the vi then held it in her hand before visualizing the clothes she wanted to wear right now.


    *Poof!*


    Haru also looked at Esdeath curiously until a pink cloud appeared and shrouded Esdeath so suddenly.


    "¡­"


    When the pink could disappear, Esdeath was wearing her wedding dress which she had worn during their wedding which had turned mess before.


    "What do you think?"


    Haru opened his mouth wide and suddenly thought that Esdeath''s power was awesome. He could imagine that she could create a variety of cosy for them. "Can you change my clothes too?"


    "Let me try it," Esdeath said and took random things before cing it on the top of Haru''s head. She visualized what kind of clothes which he should wear at this moment then activated her power.


    Being shrouded by a pink cloud, Haru''s clothes suddenly transformed into his suit when he married Esdeath.


    Haru smiled and said, "Do you want to have the first night again?"


    "My first night''s experience wasn''t exactly good after all since my husband mistook me for someone else," Esdeath said while rolling her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, dear¡­"


    Haru felt guilty, but what he could do since Chelsea''s transformation was very good that he didn''t notice her. It might also be his fault to always think using his second head made him often being led by a beautiful woman.


    Haru started to notice that he might have a lot of weaknesses during the fight.


    "Now, let''s open your reward first. I want to see what kind of reward you''ll get from this quest," Esdeath said.


    "We''re not re-starting our first night?" Haru asked with a hopeful expression.


    Esdeath blushed and shyly said, "Be patient, we have two days after all."


    Haru somehow thought that his wife was the cutest wife in the entire universe. He really wanted to hug her to the bed right now, but in the end, he decided to open his reward first since she urged him to do so. He waited for a while before he received his reward.


    [Congrattions, you''ve got a Stand ability "Kiss"].


    "Stand? Kiss?" Esdeath raised her eyebrows.


    "Do you remember my zipper power?" Haru asked.


    "Is that a Stand ability?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "It should be the same." He didn''t know what the ability of "Kiss", but then he suddenly noticed a small lip-designed sticker on his palm.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether it was his ability, but then he read the description of this ability. "Interesting." But then he was curious how he could have two Stand at the same time? But it was possible since he had two Stand abilities.


    ''So it''s possible, huh?''


    "What is its ability?" Esdeath asked.


    "Can you see the sticker on my palm?" Haru asked. He tried to control it and it was possible to make the lip-designed sticker disappear or appear on his palm. He took that sticker on his palm then another sticker appeared.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "I can see the sticker."


    Haru ced the sticker on the sandal then the sandal became two. "The ability of this Stand is duplication." He took off sticker on the sandal then the copy of the sandal sprung back to the original with a great force damaging the original sandal.


    *p!*


    "Hmm¡­ if you can control the force when it is sprung back, then it might turn into a very useful power," Esdeath said. She suddenly thought of something and said in surprise, "It might be possible to make your anaconda into two!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and felt that the head of Esdeath was too bizarre, but then she was his own wife. He picked her up and said, "Let''s start our first night now."


    Esdeath blushed and said, "Try that sticker on your anacondater."


    Haru tried to ignore Esdeath and did his best to craze her world tonight.

 Chapter 739 Doubt....

    <h4>Chapter 739 Doubt¡­</h4>


    Haru was doing a workout in his house after he was woken up from his sleep. He was going boxing at the gym inside his house.


    After the renovation, his house had be bigger since most of the apartment buildings had beenbined into one, making one room twice as big.


    There were also a lot of things which he added such as the gym, swimming pool on the top of the building (his house only has five floors), and the rest were rooms which could be used as a guest room and his research room.


    However, he didn''t change his original apartment since he wanted to keep it as original as possible.


    Haru had juste back from his quest and it was 5 January. He had something to do in the afternoon.


    *Swosh!* *Swosh!* *Swosh!*


    Doing boxing training in the gym, Haru was thinking about the two days when he spent with Esdeath along with the reward that he had gotten before.


    Kiss is a powerful close-range Stand whichpensates its short-range with its speed and physical strength, and it has the power of duplicating stickers.


    Kiss is able to ce lip-designed stickers on objects, causing them to rapidly produce an exact copy of the original. It can copy anything from goods, a body part of a human, and a lot more.


    When the sticker is removed or destroyed, the two objects spring toward each other and fuse back into one object with great force, causing a fissure and effectively damaging it. No matter the distance, the surrounding conditions like shifted gravity, or the weight attached to them, the two will always head toward each other, even broken parts of the copy will return to the original.


    It was a truly interesting ability, and Haru had tried to put a sticker on his index finger making a copy of his index finger making him own six fingers on one hand, but the moment he took out the sticker, both index fingers mmed each other with a great force almost damaging his nail.


    It was lucky that his body was very strong, that it was able to make him able to endure the pain, but this wasn''t the one which made him think that this ability was interesting.


    If Uzumaki Naruto is able to create a copy of himself using "Kage Bushin no Jutsu", then Haru is able to create a copy of the party of his body using the sticker which is produced by Kiss.


    Before Esdeath wanted him to put a sticker on his anaconda since she wanted to see him have two anacondas turning his anaconda into a mystical beast, but Haru stopped her since he didn''t want his anaconda to fight each other.


    Thinking about the pain on his finger, Haru felt that he needed to control the force when both copy and original fused back together since he was afraid to make his anaconda hurt.


    Looking at his anaconda which was able to be used as an axle for a wooden carriage, Haru was wondering whether he had a connection with Rou Ai who was the secret lover of Queen Dowager Zhao, or the mother of Qin Shi Huang,ter the First Emperor of China.


    "¡­"


    While thinking about a lot of messy things, Haru stopped his workout and decided to train using his new ability since it was a very interesting ability since if he was able to control it better then he would be able to make a copy of Gundam Banshee or Yajima''s spacecraft, but then suddenly there was someone who suddenly hugged him.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!"*


    "Hmm¡­ I can''t get enough of this smell¡­"


    Tightly hugging him, Utaha didn''t want to let go of him.


    "Utaha¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "I''m full of sweat."


    "It''s alright. I also haven''t taken a bath. Let''s put it togetherter," Utaha said.


    "How about others?" Haru asked.


    "I''m calling you for breakfast, but let''s do thatter since you seem to be quite pent up," Utaha said while looking at his anaconda, which stood up tall. "Let me see this bad boy¡­" She squatted down then took off Haru''s pants showing the appearance of an anaconda.


    There weren''t any people in the gym since the one who usually came to this ce was Haru, and the only people who lived in this house were only Sora and himself with Utaha and Megumi who often came to y.


    The rest were either robots or machines for security and cleaning.


    Stroking his anaconda with her slender hand, Utaha looked at him with a gaze that could make every man crazy before opening her mouth and making a lot of lewd sounds in the gym.


    Haru caressed Utaha''s hair and had to admit that this girl learned very quickly.


    After spending an hour in the gym, Haru and Utaha returned after they had cleaned themselves in the shower eating breakfast with everyone.


    After breakfast, everyone was in the living room doing their own things.


    Utaha who had eaten breakfast only ate a small portion of breakfast caressing her stomach with satisfaction reading a bookzily.


    Haru looked at Megumi and Sora who brought a lot of books on the table and asked, "Both of you are going to spend time on learning?"


    "Yes, do you have a n today?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m nning to talk about anime¡­"


    "Anime?!"


    "Haru, you''re nning to make an anime?" Sora asked.


    "What anime?" Utaha asked.


    "It''s Fate/Stay Night. I n to make it into a franchise, remember?" Haru said.


    They nodded when they heard it, but it somehow made them quite interested.


    "There''s also a party for the sess of the "Viking Shounen Manga Magazine", do you want toe too?" Haru asked.


    "Is that alright? Isn''t that a party for apany rted person?" Megumi asked.


    "You''re the girlfriend of the owner of thatpany, what are you afraid of?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    They somehow felt what Haru was talking about was quite logical.


    Utaha yawned and said, "I''m not going. I''m toozy."


    "Me too, I''m going to study," Sora said.


    "Same," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t force them since he knew that the three girls in front of him didn''t really like to socialize with other people.


    They talked to each other while Haru taught them a lot of things until he said goodbye since it was time for his appointment and went to go to his cafe to pick up Kosaka since he also needed to talk about the matter of anime along with thepany which both of them were about to make.


    When Haru had gone, Utaha who was reading a novel suddenly raised her eyebrow. "Sora, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sora asked.


    "I remember you said that your grandfather wasing before," Utaha said since she also remembered Haru''s grandfather.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Sora asked.


    "Do you know why your grandfather suddenly came?" Utaha asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I remembered that grandfather was bringing him to a party to socialize with other people to help him with his business." Sora thought for a while and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with that?"


    Utaha''s expression became gloomy when she heard it.


    "Utaha-senpai?" Megumi looked at Utaha with a curious expression.


    "From my hypothesis, it isn''t as simple as that," Utaha said.


    "What do you mean?" Sora asked.


    "You know what the upper ss is doing on the show, at first nce, it might appear as a socialite party, but what is happening isn''t that," Utaha said.


    "Then?"


    "I''m afraid that Haru is going to be engaged with someone," Utaha said with a solemn expression.


    "!!!!!"


    At that moment, Megumi and Sora couldn''t maintain their calm.


    "That''s why we''re going to ask himter! We''re going to get a truth serum from Maki then inject it on Haruter so he will tell us everything," Utaha said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "Aren''t you exaggerating a bit?" Megumi said.


    "Megumi, you''re too naive!" Utaha looked at Megumi and said, "But luckily, there are three of us! We can push him on the groundter and ask him what he is doing at the partyst time!"


    Sora nodded and agreed with Utaha.


    Megumi didn''t say anything nor gave them a nod, however, from her silence, she had agreed with everyone to interrogate Haru the moment he hade back from his jobter.

 Chapter 740 One of Big Three record labels

    <h4>Chapter 740 One of Big Three recordbels</h4>


    Sumire who had joined the Group Chat was amazed and she also blended quickly with everyone. Even though she had a corpse fetish since she felt that only corpse was the one who was able to understand her, everyone didn''t care much since everyone in the Group Chat was pretty much weird.


    But one thing is for sure, that she was quite interested in going to another world.


    Yajima: "Right, I forgot to remind all of you of something."


    Korosensei: "What''s wrong, Yajima-san?"


    Yajima: "The main team of Fairy Tail has been found and the Grand Magic Games is about to be held once again in three months."


    Esdeath: "Grand Magic Games? Fairy Tail?"


    Kuroneko: "@Esdeath, you should go and read the information of Fairy Tail on the archive in Group Chat."


    Esdeath didn''t say anything afterward, but she decided to read "Fairy Tail" after she read the reply from Kuroneko.


    Gintoki: "It''s almost that time, huh? Time sure moves quickly."


    Charlotte: "Sumire-san, your world is also being invaded by viruses and monsters, right? How about we exchange research with each other since my world is also in a simr state."


    Corpse Lover: "Interesting, let''s do that."


    Tsunade: "How about you change your nickname first?"


    Corpse Lover: It''s alright. I like my nickname of Group Chat."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu: "It has only been a while, but we have a lot of female members now."


    Korosensei, Yajima, and Gintoki nodded at their original world and were happy about it, but the only thing that made them regret was there was no normal girl on the Group Chat.


    Gambling addict, Chuunibyou (Second middle disease), two sadists, and corpse maniac.


    The only normal girl on the Group Chat might be Charlotte, but from the conversation that this girl was simr to Sumire, the three perverts on the Group Chat could only say that they were helpless.


    Such a thing happened on Group Chat, but Haru was helping his cafe until it was closed. He looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Iwasawa, how is your poprity after the concert?"


    "I''ve made a channel on NicoNico and there are a lot of recordbels that are trying to contact me," Iwasawa said and felt a bit happy.


    Haru nodded and thought that it was a normal result since he had a feeling that Iwasawa would be able to be a big singer in the future. "How is your response?"


    Iwasawa shook her head and said, "I''ve decided to reject them."


    "Oh?" Haru was quite surprised and asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Iwasawa twitched her lips and wondered whether this guy had forgotten about that day. "You''re the one who says that I''ll be a popr singer? I don''t want to work with strangers! I want to work with you!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was somehow quite embarrassed by such passionate words.


    "Sigh¡­ This girl even rejected an invitation from Sony," Kosaka said while drinking coffee at the bar.


    "Kosaka!"


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m not surprised if you''re being invited by Sony."


    Sony is a hugepany in Japan, and everyone who aspired to be a singer, idol, or making a band will be very happy to have thatpany invite them.


    "Didn''t you say that you''re going to buy a recordingpany?" Yuri asked.


    "I have that n, but I don''t have the money now to buy it," Haru said.


    "Haru-sama, you mightck other things, but you don''tck money," Seri said with speechless expression.


    "Just call me Haru, Seri," Haru said.


    "No, we''re at work right now," Seri said.


    "So you''ll call me Haru in private?" Haru teased.


    "W - Well¡­ if that''s what you want¡­" Seri said with a blush.


    "¡­"


    "Stop flirting with each other!" Yuri was mad.


    Seri coughed and said, "There are a lot of recordpanies in this country and you can buy it right away."


    "¡­"


    Somehow hearing Seri''s confident tone, they were a bit surprised at Haru''s ability to make money.


    "You misunderstand something, Seri." Haru shook his head and said, "If I n to buy a recordpany in this country, then I have already bought it in the past."


    Seri raised her eyebrow and asked, "So you''re going to buy an international recordpany?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, what is important for the recordpany is the copyright of the song. If I don''t have the copyright then it''ll be useless. That''s why I''m going to buy a big one."


    "Which one?" Seri asked.


    "I don''t have any money now. It''s better to talk again when I have it," Haru said.


    Seri shook her head and said, "No, we can start the negotiation right away andplete the transactionter."


    Haru pondered for a while and nodded. "Then it is Warner Music Group."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who had been listening to Haru felt quite dizzy when they listened to their conversation.


    Seri nodded and said, "I''ll ask Ritsu to research itter." She knew that Ritsu was a robot and even though she was surprised at first, after that, she didn''t think much since she didn''t think that Ritsu was different from normal humans.


    "Ok," Ritsu said after she came out of the room.


    "Y - You''re nning to buy one of the big three recordpanies?" Iwasawa was startled.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, since I n to make you a big singer, then I''m going to have the bestpany."


    In this world, there are three big recordingpanies which are Universal Music Group, Sony Music Entertainment, and Warner Music Group.


    Haru nned to buy Warner Music Group, but he didn''t have money now.


    Iwasawa somehow quite moved when she heard it.


    "Haru¡­ you''re starting to be more famous, and even though some people don''t know about you, as long as people know that you have money, they might be thinking something bad about you." Yuri came toward Haru with a sad expression and said, "I don''t want you to have the same tragedy as me."


    Looking at Yuri who was right in front of him, Haru hugged her unconsciously and said, "You don''t need to worry. I have a robot that is able to destroy a high rise building and I''ve always been very careful about my safety."


    Ritsu nodded and said, "you don''t need to worry about the safety of this ce."


    Everyone who was living in this cafe knew that Yuri had a very tragic childhood where her little brother and little sisters were killed by a group of robbers who came to her house during her childhood time.


    When Yuri''s parents were away, the group of robbers came to Yuri''s house to rob her, but they didn''t find anything. Then they threatened Yuri to kill her siblings if she couldn''t find anything in 30 minutes.


    In the end, Yuri couldn''t find anything and lost her siblings in that incident.


    That was why Yuri was really worried about Haru who made a lot of fortunes since she was afraid the same thing might happen to him.


    "This ce might be more advanced than Iron Man''s home," Kosaka said to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Really? Is this ce safer than Iron Man''s home?" Yuri asked.


    Ritsu nodded and said, "This ce isparable to Iron Man''s house."


    Marvel has been very famous since the Iron Man movie in 2008.


    It is so famous that in the future, it will be one of the most valuable franchises in the world.


    In everyone''s mind, Haru was simr to Iron Man in that movie, but Haru was more handsome, younger, and stronger, which made him the man that woman wanted to marry in this world.


    It might not be rted, but in terms of worth Haru''s worth wasparable to Tony Stark since Tony Stark''s worth was 8 billion USD, but their political and connection power was different since Tony Stark had a very good rtionship with the government.


    That was why Haru wanted to be a mogul since he could control the people with information that way while also making him able to marry Sora in the future.


    "That''s good¡­" Yuri sighed in relief while caressing her chest.


    "How long are you going to hug each other?"


    Suddenly Iwasawa''s voice caused everyone to look at Haru and Yuri who hugged at each other.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Kosaka, Ritsu, Seri, let''s go to the Media Factory now since the faster we finish the business, the faster that we can go back," Haru said to change the topic of conversation.


    They snorted but nodded at Haru.


    Haru said goodbye and went out together with Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri leaving Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri were there.


    "¡­"


    Shiina looked at Iwasawa and Yuri who kept looking at Haru''s back then nodded.


    "Do you want to go with him?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri and Iwasawa looked at Shiina and didn''t know what to say for a while.

 Chapter 741 Future of Media Factory 1

    <h4>Chapter 741 Future of Media Factory 1</h4>


    Arriving at the Media Factory, every staff, and employee at thispany was very excited after a lot of bookstores, convenient stores, and a lot of more kept ordering the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" since a lot of people bought it and their stock wasn''t enough.


    Haru''s intention toe here was to discuss an anime of Fate/Stay Night along to hear the report from "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".


    There were a lot of people who greeted Haru with a respectful greeting, but this kind of thing was normal since it was how subordinates greet their superiors or boss in this country, however, Haru could see the excitement in their eyes since "Media Factory" after the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" was published.


    The chief editor of the "Media Factory" excitedly greeted him and guided him directly to the meeting room along with a lot of people.


    Machida also came with him and she could see a jealous gaze of everyone, but she didn''t mind that since she knew pretty well that they were harmless.


    Inside the meeting room, the chief editor along with the CEO of NicoNico was the one who led the meeting, especially the chief editor of the Media Factory telling Haru the result of the sales of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".


    "Since yesterday, we have received a lot of orders again and from our production, we might be able to sell 2 million or more in just a week," the chief editor said excitedly.


    If the revenue of the "Media Factory" was good then it would mean that his bonus would increase at the end of the year.


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s good, how about the promotion of my novel?"


    "We have promoted both "5CM Per Second" along with "Sword Art Online", and the response is very good, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "But, boss, can you do the signing event to increase our promotion?"


    The chief editor of the Media Factory knew very well to increase the sales of both "5CM Per Second" and "Sword Art Online", they needed to create a signing event with Haru as a host, but he knew that it was very hard for Haru to do that.


    "¡­"


    If it was just a normal writer then they would be more than happy to do a signing event, but Haru''s identity was different. He wasn''t only the boss of "Media Factory", but he was also a billionaire.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that." If possible he didn''t really want to do a signing event since with his appearance it would make him into some kind of idol writer or something. He didn''t want to do that, and it might be also quite dangerous since his worth had increased. If it was before then he didn''t mind epting it, but it is different now. He also wanted to be low-key for a while since it was too troublesome when he was too famous.


    The chief editor sighed, but he knew that he couldn''t force Haru rather if he did that he might be fired.


    "Haru, is it possible for you to do an interview?" Machida asked.


    "Interview?" Haru thought for a while and nodded. "It''s possible, but don''t ask any other question besides the novel rted things."


    "Good, I''ll prepare it for you right away," Machida said.


    The chief editor sighed in relief when he heard Machida. Even though he was very excited to tell Haru about the report of the sales of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", he was very nervous to talk with Haru who was looking at him as if judging him. He suddenly thought that the education of the rich family might be quite different since he could feel an aura of a kinging from Haru that made him very nervous, even though he was older than Haru.


    Then the meeting continued with the report from the CEO of NicoNico which was a subsidiary of "Media Factory".


    The result of the NicoNico was quite good since the number of users of this website had reached 10 million and it kept increasing.


    Haru nodded and said, "Good, let''s keep at it." He was wondering whether he should separate bothpanies in the future.


    They nodded and continued to talk about the matter of both "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", other things such as light novel from other''s author, anime which was they were about to produce, NicoNico, and a lot of more.


    It was mostly talking about the performance of thepany since the result was good, Haru had nothing to say in that matter.


    Now a question corner¡­¡­


    Why is his publishingpany making anime?


    It is to boost the sales of manga, light novels, or a game that is being published by hispany.


    Very simple, right?


    After the matter of thepany was over, Haru started to talk about some of his ns for his n to make an anime of Fate/Stay Night.


    Everyone was familiar with the anime industry since they often hired an anime studio to create an anime.


    Kosaka didn''t really want to be involved in the matter of the anime since making anime was usually pretty unprofitable and she was more interested in the game itself, but she also knew that an anime was very important to promote the game since she also owned half of the right of "Fate/Stay Night". She knew that from Haru''s words this game had a lot of potential that could create a lot of profit.


    Information section.


    To create an anime with 13 episodes with each episode around 24 minutes usually, it will need around 250 million yen.


    With such a price usually, the result of the anime was quite good, but it depended on the anime studio itself.


    Haru nned to make Fate/Stay Night and it was about 26 episodes with a very high-quality image. He thought that the cost to create an anime should be around 600 million yen or more.


    Haru had money and thought that he should buy an anime studio to manage all of the light novels, manga, and a game that he was about to make.


    They nodded and thought that it was better to buy an anime studio.


    "Boss, you''re going to buy Ghibli?" The Chief Editor asked in excitement.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and shook his head. "No, if possible I want the Ufotable." He remembered that the anime which was created by Ufotable was quite good. He was wondering whether he could buy while also retaining all of the talents in thepany.


    "Ufotable¡­"


    They tried to remember the anime of that anime, then decided to check it directly on the inte.


    Looking at the result of anime which was created by thispany, they thought that it was a good choice to buy it directly.


    Media Factory doesn''tck money, especially with NicoNico which has more than one million VIP (paid members) giving them 560 million yen every month, and they have also gotten money from the advertisement making it possible to expand thepany along with the sales of " Shounen Weekly Manga" and the advertisement on the magazine create the Media Factory which is an only mediumpany that has turned into a bigpany.


    Haru knew that he needed to stabilize thispany as soon as possible and he didn''t want them to hire too many people since he didn''t want thispany to be too bloated.


    After the matter of the anime was over, Haru talked about the other matter.


    "Shoujo Manga?!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 742 Future of Media Factory 2

    <h4>Chapter 742 Future of Media Factory 2</h4>


    There are various kinds of mangas such as Shounen, Shoujo, Seinen, Josei, Yaoi, and Yuri.


    Each of them is aimed at different target audiences such as Shounen for boys between the ages of 12 and 18 and Shoujo for young teen females.


    If the most profitable manga would be Shounen Manga, then the second profitable one would be Shoujo manga.


    Why is it popr?


    Because it can be read by everyone different from Seinen or Seinen which can only be read by males and females in their 20''s and more.


    Haru had promised that he would make a Shoujo manga magazine for Erina and of course, he was going to do it since he had promised and it was also profitable.


    "Isn''t it a bit too hasty?"


    Even though the result of the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" was good, it didn''t mean that it was stabilized. They needed to wait at least a few months to see the response of the readers.


    Their magazine''s result was good on the first day sales, but part of it was also because of the promotion.


    They wanted it to make it better and if possible they wanted to make a record for weekly sales.


    "I don''t mean now, but at least, I want to prepare since if the result of our weekly shonen manga is good then why not do a week shoujo manga too?" Haru said.


    They nodded and understood Haru''s ambition. Even though they wouldn''t do it shortly, they would do itter.


    The meeting was over, and they decided to start the party soon after the sess of their weekly manga magazine on the Tootsuki Hotel.


    Haru had oftene here since the food was suitable for him and everyone also loved it.


    Everyone was very excited inside the ballroom of the hotel drinking and eating while talking about the future of Media Factory.


    Different from a normal manga publishingpany where there was one author for each manga, Haru''spany was different since he had his own team to both manage both story and illustration. In some sense, hispany was simr to Marvel and DC in the US.


    Haru was only a conductor giving them a direction where they should walk, and after that, he could let the team which managed each manga handle it.


    If total sales of the manga were good then the publishingpany would do their best to keep that work serialized for a long time while also giving the author a team which able to help him to continue his manga such as Detective Conan which had been always in first grade in elementary school for more than 20 years.


    The author wanted it over, but the publishingpany didn''t let him since it was money.


    If Detective Conan was over, then what would they eat in the future?


    Haru knew to make a popr magazine the key was the content as long as he could get a good manga then everything would go well.


    Walking to the stage, Haru attracted a lot of attention and they knew very well that Haru was their boss along with the writer of all of the hot stories within the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".


    It was undeniable such a medium publishingpany would turn into a bigpany was because of Haru, but besides that Haru''s presence was simply dazzling in their eyes.


    Haru took the microphone and made everyone silent waiting for him to get something.


    "Bungeishunjou, Shinchosha, Kodansha, Kobunsha, Kadokawa, Shokugan, etc."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent listening to Haru''s speech while wondering why Haru listed the names of famous publishingpanies in Japan.


    "Thosepanies are all the big fish in this country, and no one can truly be called the number one in this country.


    "But soon¡­"


    Haru raised his index finger and said, "Ourpany will overtake thosepanies and be the number one¡­¡­"


    "First in this country, then the world.


    "Just watch."


    Haru''s tone was calm when he uttered such nonsense, but no oneughed at him rather they were boiling in excitement when they thought that they had be part of thispany.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    "Boss, you''re so handsome!"


    "Yeah, we''re to be the number one!"


    "Boss, make me pregnant!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru who was still on the stage joked along with everyone causing the party to be very festive and happy.


    Seri, Ritsu, Kosaka, and along with the executives of the Media Factory who saw Haru on the stage felt that this guy was really able to do it. They knew very well if they hugged Haru''s thigh tightly then they knew their life would be guaranteed. They thought that they might see the birth of Bill Gates on a media business, but then they woke up from their daydream and joined the party.


    The one who had the mostplex feeling in this ce would be Machida since she was the one who found Haru in the past as a neer writer then suddenly would turn into her boss. She feltplicated, but somehow proud since she had seen his step from just a normal writer to be a billionaire.


    Haru escaped from the crowd and went to the side of Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu who discussed to each other about a gamepany that Kosaka was about to make soon.


    Kosaka had said that she was ready to start to work in February since she had rested enough and the only thing that she needed to do was to invite the team to both of his and herpany.


    Illustrator, scriptwriter, programmer, etc.


    They needed all of them since they had decided to make thepany from scratch.


    Haru had decided to call the guy who he had met during the Winter Comiket.


    Machida also joined the conversation since she knew very well that Ritsu, Kosaka, and Seri were the core teams of Haru and in the future, the three of them would be the big wings on Haru''s business. She wanted to know them better since she also wanted to be part of those wings.


    It was at this moment that Machida suddenly asked him with a teasing expression.


    "Boss, are you not joining the party again? There are a lot of girls who want to get pregnant with your child, boss."


    Haru twitched his lips, but he could feel that Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu were staring at him without expression. "I''m no stallion and I have a girlfriend." He looked at Machida and said, "How about you? Isn''t there a good man here? If you waste your time then you will still be single in your 30''s."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    *Twitch!*


    Machida tried to hold her anger and even the veins on her forehead appeared. "You don''t need to worry, boss. I''m still in my 20''s. I''m still young!" Even though Haru was her boss, she somehow treated him as a little brother, and this time her little brother was very naughty.


    If this ce wasn''t at a party then Machida had already knocked Haru''s head.


    Haru smiled and said, "Yes, yes, you''re very young."


    "What''s with that tone?!" Machida was almost mad and tried to pull Haru''s checks.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu suddenly realized that there were still a lot of women out there who wanted to get close to him, but in the end, they didn''t care much about Machida since her age was older than three of them.


    Kosaka and Seri also thought that Machida was an olddy, but they wouldn''t open their mouths about it.


    Haru didn''t stay at the party too long and went back to his home. He walked to his ce, but then he felt weird when he noticed three girls were standing behind the door. He raised his eyebrow and decided to open the door.


    "I''m back."


    But then Utaha and Sora jumped in and caught him in ce.


    Megumi only stood there while looking at them with in expression.


    "Megumi, what are you doing? Hurry up and catch him! We''re going to interrogate him!"


    "But¡­"


    "Put that cake into his mouth!"


    "What is this about?" Haru asked and didn''t move since Sora and Utaha were quite weak.


    "Sorry, Haru¡­¡­" Megumi moved forward and put a cake into Haru''s mouth.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Horrible.


    It was very horrible that Haru almost fainted, but he dropped on the ground since this cake was so bad. He felt that he had entered a doujin hentai where he was being vited by a tentacle making him shudder, disgusted, but more than anything he felt malice as if he had be a vassal for Holy Grail in the world of Fate/Stay Night.


    Looking at Haru who fainted on the ground, they started to panic.


    "HARU!!!!!!!!!!"


    "W - Water¡­"


    Haru uttered that word weakly before passed out.


    "HARUUUUU!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 743 Solve the knot

    <h4>Chapter 743 Solve the knot</h4>


    "Ugh¡­" Haru grimaced while thinking about the taste of the cake which he was forced to eat before.


    Megumi let Haru use her thigh as a pillow while caressing his hair.


    "I''m sorry, Haru¡­"


    Megumi didn''t expect Haru to directly pass out after eating the cake which Utaha had made.


    "Haru, are you alright?" Sora was really worried and afraid to lose him, especially when he dropped on the ground.


    "Haru, don''t die on me!!!" Utaha was more dramatically afraid that something might happen to him. She cried on his chest and regretted her actions.


    "Water¡­" Haru said weakly.


    They nodded and helped him to drink water from a straw.


    Haru had felt slightly better, but he was wondering why they were trying to feed him a horrible cake.


    "Why did you do this?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Megumi who gave him ap pillow.


    "I¡­"


    Looking at Haru, Megumi was quite nervous, but she decided to say it. "We were discussing what had happened when you had gone to the party with your grandfather a few days ago."


    "Oh?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Then?"


    "Utaha has said that you''re going to be engaged to someone," Megumi said.


    "Megumi!" Utaha screamed since she didn''t expect Megumi to put me on herself.


    "Yes, Utaha is the one who says that," Sora also said.


    "¡­"


    Utaha was speechless when both girls betrayed her right away, especially when both of them had supported her n before. She wanted to know what had happened during the party and wanted to interrogate him. She didn''t have a truth serum and that was why she had thought to make a horrible cake since she remembered that Haru had a very sensitive tongue, but she didn''t expect him to pass out directly making her very guilty.


    "I¡­¡­ I''m afraid of you leaving us so suddenly¡­" Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You see, we''re just normal girls, different from those rich girls who can give you help on your business or help you with their family connection¡­


    "So we have thought that you''re going to be engaged to that rich girl when you are brought to the party by your grandfather¡­"


    Utaha was quite sad when she told him about this matter.


    Haru looked at Megumi and Sora and seemed that they were worried about the same thing. He knew that he needed to solve this matter as quickly as possible. He tried to stand up even though his body was quite weak after ate the horrible cake.


    "Don''t stand up first, yourplexion is very pale," Sora said.


    "No, it''s alright." Haru sat down normally on the sofa and said, "You''re worried that I''m going to get engaged then leaving all of you?"


    They nodded in response. Even though they knew that the possibility of that kind of thing to happen was very low, it didn''t mean that they could erase the doubt in their heart since they knew very well that their man might be the richest man in this world.


    With such a man, they knew very well that there would be a lot of girls who wanted to marry him, and even though they knew that they were beautiful, but in terms, of status, connection, and a lot of more, they would lose against those rich Ojou-sama from a famous family and with Haru''s seducement, it wouldn''t be hard for him to marry one or two Ojou-sama.


    "I''m not going to be engaged and I won''t leave all of you." Haru looked at three of them and said, "You''re all very important to me and we have been together for a long time, even if you want to go away, I won''t let you¡­" For him, the existence of Utaha, Megumi, and Sora was different from the girls which he usually yed around. He usually didn''t mean for girls to leave him, but Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were very special to him.


    Utaha smiled and said, "You''re very possessive."


    "It means that I really love the three of you."


    Haru pinched Utaha''s chin then kissed her showing how much he loved her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi somehow were quite startled by this sudden kiss which was done by both of them.


    Parting their lips, Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Satisfied?"


    "Not enough! I want more!" Utaha wanted to jump in, but she was stopped by Sora.


    "It''s my turn next!" Sora stopped Utaha.


    "Haru¡­" Megumi moved closer since she also wanted the same.


    Haru also kissed Megumi on her lips doing the same thing which he had done to Utaha before parting looking at Sora who was also looking at him. "Come."


    Sora jumped directly and kissed his lips.


    The four of them sat down on the sofa while listening to Haru who said that he wouldn''t leave her moving closer at him feeling his warmth while confirming his love toward them.


    Megumi knew that when Haru was in high school, he would say that he was going to have a serious rtionship and she smiled when she knew that it was real.


    "So you don''t have any engagement?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­"


    "¡­¡­You have?"


    Then the three girls looked at him staring at him without blinking.


    "Who?" Sora asked.


    Megumi didn''t say anything but kept looking at him with a cold gaze.


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s not me who has decided it and it is happening before I''ve gotten my fortune."


    "Who?"


    They didn''t care about the process, they only cared about who was this skank who wanted to steal their man from them.


    "I''m not sure whether she knows about it or not, but I haven''t agreed to this engagement since the one who has decided this matter is her grandfather¡­" Haru told him how he was suddenly being asked to have an engagement before, and he had never thought much until that grandfather tried to match both of them.


    "Who?"


    "Nakiri Erina," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Nakiri Erina?"


    They were wondering where they had heard this name before.


    Megumi who yed with her smartphone showed the screen to Haru. "Is it this person?"


    Everyone looked at the picture of beautiful girl with blonde hair folding her arms chef uniform seemed very cold, no, they felt as if they were looking at an arrogant queen, however, they had to admit that this girl was very beautiful.


    ''And those huge breasts¡­¡­''


    But the beautiful face of Erina was just a bonus when they saw that Erina was also an owner of "God-Tongue", the granddaughter of "Food Demon King", the sessor of Tootsuki group, etc.


    Somehow it made them quite nervous in front of this girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Have you met her?"


    "I have met her." Haru told truthfully and said, "But I think that she hates me."


    "Hate you?"


    They felt quite weird when they heard this sentence.


    "But haven''t you said that you''re going to Tootsuki Academy before? Did you go there to meet her?" Utaha asked.


    "No, I met her cousin," Haru said.


    "Cousin?"


    "What is important is that I won''t leave you, alright?" Haru said.


    "But do you have an intention to marry her?" Megumi asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No." If he was told to give up three of them for Erina then it was impossible for him to do such a thing.


    "But if you really want to add her to your harem, then I don''t mind," Utaha suddenly said.


    "If that''s what you want, I don''t mind," Sora said.


    "From the moment I''ve epted this rtionship I know that I''m not going to be the only one in your heart," Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru somehow felt that he was the luckiest man in this world, not because of his wealth, but rather because he had three girls who loved him this much.


    "I know, but for now, I don''t have that kind of n since, in my head, there are only three of you¡­"


    Haru felt that it was tooplicated if he added Esdeath, Chelsea, and Tsunade in this world and that was why he didn''t say anything about them rather he was fully focussed on Sora, Megumi, and Utaha.


    They yed and talked to each other having fun since they had solved the knot in their hearts before going to sleep together.


    In a rtionship the most important thing between couples ismunication. Withoutmutation, the rtionship between people might crumble.


    That is why Haru always tells his girls not to hesitate tomunicate with him if they have trouble.


    If Haru couldn''t solve the matter in words then that meant he needed to solve that matter on a bed, and of course, he was very good at the matter in the bedroom.


    Before long, they slept soundly on the bed while hugging Haru''s body.


    Haru whose arms and neck were being hugged could only helplessly sleep only hoping that he didn''t have a muscle ache tomorrow.

 Chapter 744 Can I use your name?

    <h4>Chapter 744 Can I use your name?</h4>


    7 January.


    The winter break was over, Haru was going to his school, but Kirari suddenly called him yesterday telling him toe to her house before going to the school since she wanted to go to the school together.


    Haru didn''t really mind it and took his car and drove to Kirari''s home. He didn''t ride his scooter since the temperature was very cold and he was afraid for her to get cold in this weather.


    Driving his 275 GTB Ferarri, Haru went to Kirari''s house leaving his house.


    Utaha hade back to her house since she also needed to go to school.


    For Megumi and Sora, they were in their 3rd year of middle school, and the thing that they needed to do was to study as long as they could enter their targeted high school, then they would be alright.


    (Just information that Megumi and Sora want to enter the same high school as Utaha).


    Entering Momobami''s house, no one stopped his car.


    It wasn''t Haru''s first time toe to Kirari''s house, but he had to admit that her house was really vast.


    This house wasn''t her main house, rather it was a house to amodate her when she studied at Hyakkou Academy.


    If Haru remembered well, Kirari also had an ancestral house that was used for her parents to live in or when there was a gathering for every person in the n.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but somehow there were a lot of more people in this ce and wondering whether something was happening. He got out of his car and felt a bit speechless when he saw Kirari''s people who were very respectful of him as if treating him as Kirari''s husband.


    Somehow it made him quite scared to enter.


    Haru really didn''t want to enter since he felt that something was about to happen.


    "Haru, you''vee."


    Suddenly Kirari walked to the entrance of her house looking at Haru with a smile.


    Haru looked at Kirari who was wearing a Hyakkou Academy uniform, and he had to admit that she was very beautiful in this dress. He also missed her somehow and forgot the fear in his heart. "Kirari, it has been a while."


    "Yes, I have seen a lot of things that you''ve done during the winter holiday." Kirari smiled and said, "Congrattions on selling 2 million magazines after it just being published on 4 January."


    "Thank you."


    Viking Weekly Shounen Manga has been sold for more than 2 million for the past few days, and it keeps increasing.


    The people around them were very surprised when they heard it, but then when they saw both Haru and Kirari stood up together.


    It might be their imagination, but they felt that they were very suited to each other.


    "It''s a bit cold outside. Let''s go inside first," Kirari said.


    "We''re not going to go to school now?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Let''s not be in a hurry and I''ve sent Ririka to my ce first," Kirari said.


    "¡­"


    Haru somehow felt strange, but when he saw Kirari''s smile, he felt that it was worth the trouble. He suddenly sighed inside his heart feeling that he was very weak against beautiful women.


    Walking next to each other, they were talking to each other since they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    It might feel weird, but Haru felt that he was veryfortable talking with Kirari even though he knew that Kirari''s personality was very bad, and might even reach the borderline of a psychopath, especially after what she had done to the group of "house pets" at school. (A house pet is a group of students who are in debt because of gambling).


    It wasn''t her intention at first since her intention to be student council president of Hyakkou Academy was to own her own power. Kirari''s family was veryplicated and everyone was fighting with each other. The power of her family was powerful, but it didn''t mean that her enemy was weak. Then she heard about Hyakkou Academy and she used the power and connection of that school to build her own power which was being owned by herself.


    The discrimination of "housepets" was something which she created to strengthen her power inside the school. At the same time, she was raised in a household where discrimination was normal so it was inevitable that her view of life was different from normal people.


    If someone asked Kirari if she was a viin then it might be so, but she also had her own reason after all.


    In the end, Haru knew what Kirari wanted was to live an exciting life without being bound by the farce of her family. Though, he couldn''t deny that Kirari had a very bad personality unless she cared about that person, but he didn''t really mind that since Esdeath was somehow quite simr to her.


    For Kirari, Haru was simply her ideal man since he had an ability, he didn''t even say anything about her n just supported her, he let her do whatever she wanted, andstly, he was her type. She was also the one who had found him among the millions of people in this country. She also saw him raise his status from a normal writer to a billionaire after she had given him a chance.


    Kirari was very narcissistic and of course, she wanted to have the best man to impregnate her, especially when she knew about Haru''s talent in finance, business, EQ, andstly sex. She knew Haru''s ability in that area since she had asked someone to investigate that matter. She somehow shuddered when she thought about him and since she had decided to make him her own. She wouldn''t let him escape from her and definitely made him her husband.


    They entered a room while Haru looked around curiously.


    Haru could see that this room was full of traditional Japanese ornaments and there wasn''t any chair in this room since someone needed to sit on the floor when they were inside this room, but there was a pillow to make itfortable for someone to sit on the floor.


    "You can sit down first. I''ll prepare your tea."


    Haru nodded and sat down while crossing his legs. He was toozy with etiquette and there were only both of them in this room.


    Looking at Kirari''s figure who prepared tea beautifully, he was wondering whether this girl had learned a Japanese tea ceremony.


    "Taste it."


    Kirari took a cup of tea which she had just brewed earlier.


    Haru took the tea and smelled a deep vor from the tea. He sipped it slowly and had to admit that it was bitter, but there was a hint mint which made it very hard to hate this taste somehow.


    "Haru, I''m going to be engaged."


    *Burst!!!!!*


    "What?!"


    Haru frowned and didn''t like what he had heard. "With who?"


    "You."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded at this moment and asked, "What?"


    "I want to be engaged with you."


    Kirari was very serious at this moment and somehow quite nervous since she was a bit afraid for him to reject him, even though that possibility was very low. She was a girl who had never tasted love until he came into her life. She had often questioned her feelings and read various physiological books wondering whether she was sick or something, but she had found out that she was falling in love with him.


    "Why? Isn''t that a bit early? We''re not even dating after all," Haru asked since he felt weird by this request.


    "I''ll be engaged with someone and you know how strict my family is. I''ll be engaged sooner orter with someone that I don''t even know. Before I didn''t care as long as my business was very developed then I might cheat my husband on you creating children with your sperm rather than his¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re joking?"


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Of course, I''m joking."


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that this girl wasn''t joking earlier.


    "I know that you have a girlfriend, but I hope that I can borrow your name to stop my engagement with the person who was being arranged by my family, is that alright with you?"


    Kirari stared at Haru without expression and put her hands on her skirt calmly, but if someone observed better, she clenched her hands tightly on her skirt showing her nervousness.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t answer her immediately, but he really didn''t like the idea where this girl was stolen from him. He looked at Kirari and had to admit that the idea of giving her to someone else made him frown.


    "Sure, you can use my name."


    Kirari sighed in relief inwardly and said, "Thank you. We can even engage for real too if you want."


    "If you can ept my rtionship with girlfriends then I don''t mind."


    Haru thought that it was better to have her now since she was right in front of him and he also needed to tell her the truth since he also had rtionship with other girls beside her.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari was silent since she was a very greedy woman. She wanted him to be only for her, and not shared him with anyone else.


    Looking at Kirari''s expression, Haru shook his head and said, "I was joking. Look, it is also time for school. Let''s go." He felt that it might be too early for her to ept it. He was wondering how he should handle this matter, but he wasn''t in hurry after all.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, let''s go." She wasn''t in a hurry and she was confident in herself that she would have him for sure.

 Chapter 745 Do you dare to bet on me?

    <h4>Chapter 745 Do you dare to bet on me?</h4>


    Haru and Kirari had arrived at the school together.


    Parking his car inside the school, Haru somehow had a strange feeling when he looked at the school building.


    "What''s wrong?" Kirari asked.


    "Nothing, I just remember the first time we met each other," Haru said.


    Kirari chuckled and said, "You sure are dumb to help someone who is going to be assassinated."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "But because of that I can meet a beautiful girl like you. That alone is worth it."


    Kirari smiled sweetly and said, "I guess that''s true. That assassin should be a sacrifice to let us meet each other."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond to that since somehow her dark joke was quite strange.


    The moment Haru and Kirari walked to the school together, it attracted the attention of a lot of students on the Hyakko Academy.


    *Shatter!*


    Those girls who saw Haru and Kirari who talked to each other with a smile andugh were having a broken heart.


    Unlike Kirari who was happy, those female students who thought that they could meet Haru after the winter holiday were in a very gloomy mood when they saw both Haru and Kirari talking to each other.


    It wasn''t a secret that Haru was popr and there were a lot of girls who confessed to him, but there was a rumor that he had a girlfriend, but it didn''t stop them from confessing to him.


    Love is war!


    Everyone was fighting against each other to get their love and even if Haru had a girlfriend, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t break up in the future and they knew that they had their own chances.


    But when they saw that Haru''s girlfriend was the famous student council president, they knew that their chance was almost null, especially when everyone knew about the student council president''s cruelty. They knew that they didn''t have a chance to fight Kirari since Kirari''s fighting power was too strong.


    However, for some girls, they thought that Haru was being coerced by Kirari to be her boyfriend since her power was very strong.


    But no one could say anything after Kirari hugged Haru''s arm at that moment.


    *Shatter!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Everything turned silent and they felt that this winter holiday was the worst, especially when they saw Haru and Kirari flirt with each other.


    But that wasn''t the actual thing that was happening between the two of them.


    "Kirari, it hurts, it hurts."


    Haru grimaced when Kirari hugged his arm since this girl also pinched his arm with her nail.


    "It''s good that you''re very popr," Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    It had been a while since Haru had a normal school life, but somehow Runa kept ncing at him.


    "What?"


    Runa looked at Haru and asked, "You''ve dated Kirari?"


    "No," Haru said simply. He hadn''t dated Kirari, but he didn''t stop the rumor since he was quite tired of having a lot of girls to confess to him.


    "¡­"


    "But don''t say anything since it is good," Haru said.


    Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "You want to date her for real?"


    "No, but it is good since no one is going to confess to me anymore," Haru said. He could see that Kirari hadn''t epted his rtionship with other girls and he didn''t intend to confess to her soon.


    Runa thought about the number of love letters on his box shoes and nodded. She knew very well if he only received one or two, then he would be happy, but if it was too much then it wasn''t good. She remembered that the love letters which were sent on his box shoes didn''t even fit the box, but somehow she felt relief when she heard it.


    "Well, I won''t tell anyone but¡­"


    "But?"


    Runa took out "Viking Weekly Shounen Manga" and said, "Can you show the update faster? I can''t wait to read them!" She was very hooked on Haru''s magazine and wanted to read it as soon as possible.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Runa for a while and said, "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    "YES!"


    Runa was very excited when she heard it.


    Inside the clubroom of the Traditional Culture Research Club was somehow very quiet.


    Runa was inside his private room reading the manga excitedly on hisptop since she didn''t expect that there were a lot of chapters that had been made.


    "Awesome!"


    Runa wanted to take the data back home, but she knew that it was impossible for Haru to agree to it. That''s why she read it in his private room at this club.


    Haru was thinking that he needed to move his body to the school rather thanzying around in his clubroom since it wasn''t productive. He was wondering whether it was possible to create a boxing club at the schoolter.


    Haru who was thinking about a new club suddenly noticed Yuriko who seemed restless and seemed to want to ask him something. "What''s wrong Yuriko?"


    "H - Haru!" Yuriko seemed nervous.


    "Is there something that you want to talk to me about?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well, I want to ask--"


    But Yuriko hadn''t had time to finish her words since the door of his private room was opened.


    "President!" Yuriko was surprised.


    "Kirari?" Runa looked at Kirari for a while before continuing to read the manga.


    "Is there something that you want to ask Haru, Yuriko?" Kirari asked while looking at Yuriko.


    "N - No!" Yuriko was quite scared in front of Kirari.


    Haru looked at the girl who was wearing middle school uniform standing behind Kirari as if a baby duck was following her mother. He also saw Ririka who wore her mask without saying anything besides Kirari.


    The girl also looked at Haru and somehow wasn''t sure what to say and looked at Haru shyly.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Igarashi," Haru said.


    "Y - Yes, Kasugano-senpai," Igarashi Sayaka said shyly.


    "Haru, don''t tease my secretary," Kirari said.


    "Yes¡­"


    Kirari nodded and looked at them before saying, "I want to talk with Haru for a while, can the three of you step out from this room for a while?"


    "You''re not going to do something pervert, right, Kirari?" Runa asked.


    "S - Something pervert?!"


    Kirari chuckled and said, "We might be, we might not, but for now, let me talk with him for a while."


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa pouted and decided to go out while bringing hisptop.


    "Runa, don''t bring myptop," Haru said.


    "Why!?" Runained.


    "You just can''t," Haru said.


    Runa snorted and ced hisptop on the table again. "You stingy!"


    Yuriko and Igarashi Sayaka also went out leaving Ririka, Kirari, and Haru alone in the room.


    Haru stood up and prepared tea for Kirari and Ririka. "Do you have something to talk about?"


    "Yes, I n to control this country, can you help me?" Kirari said.


    Haru almost dropped the cup on his hand, but he calmed himself quickly since it wasn''t his first time to control a country. He continued to prepare the tea and asked, "Do you have a n?"


    "I bring it with me," Kirari said with a smile hearing his response.


    "¡­¡­"


    Only Ririka seemed to be very surprised by Haru''s answer.


    Haru ced the tea and snack on the table then read the n which was made by Kirari.


    Kirari took the tea which was brewed by Haru and had to admit that it was better than her personal chef making him want to take him into her husband more.


    Ririka opened her mask slightly and ate the snack slowly with a happy smile which was hidden by her mask.


    Haru who read the n wasn''t surprised by Kirari''s n. Kirari wanted to control a country using the connection of the alumni who had graduated from this school.


    Hyakko Academy is a very famous school and has a lot of history. There are a lot of famous people with a lot of authority, wealth, and power who have graduated from this school from a politician, artist, writer, businessman, etc.


    Kirari wanted to use the connection of those alumni to create Hyakko Academy simr to a bank. She wanted to loan the money along which was circted inside the school to create a power which was being led by her who was a student council. She would also centralize the debt on each student in this school which made her able to control the lives of those students.


    If this n was sessful then Kirari would be able to control the financial and the political in this country and she would also be the Empress of this ce which was known as Hyakko Academy.


    Haru nodded and said, "Your n is good, but don''t you need a lot of money?" He knew that Kirari needed something that could attract the interest of those alumni from Hyakko so they would go along with Kirari''s n. Even though the money which was circted on the Hyakko academy was a lot, it was far from enough to implement Kirari''s n.


    "Yes, but you don''t need to worry about that since I''ve prepared everything."


    Kirari was confident as long as Haru would support her then she felt everything would turn alright.


    Haru looked at her and asked, "So is there something that you want me to do?"


    "Just support me," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll support you, no matter what."


    Kirari smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Haru tapped his chin and asked, "Kirari, do you dare to bet on me?"


    "Bet?" Kirari became very interested in Haru''s words.


    "I''m going on another huntter on 15 January and I''ll be taking a break from school for 15 days." Haru looked at Kirari and said, "I''ll use my cash on this bet, and I can bring you in this hunt if you want to bet on me."


    Kirari smiled very sweetly and said, "Dare to bet on you? Interesting, I''ll give you my 10 billion yen before and I''ll let you do whatever you want with it."


    Haru smiled and said, "Don''t regret if I lose everything." He was quite surprised since Kirari decided to take out 10 billion yen since he knew even though he had a lot of money, it didn''t mean everyone was the same. 10 billion yen was a veryrge amount of money after the economic downturn during 2008, especially when there was a lot of business which was affected by it.


    "It''s alright if you lose, I like to gamble," Kirari said, but she knew very well that Haru was going to give him a surprise.


    Haru thought to bezy for his other hunt, but since Kirari had given him that n then he decided to lead the hunt by himself using his one billion USD on the ount along with 10 billion yen which Kirari had given to him.


    Both of them continued to talk to each other about the n.


    "¡­"


    Only Ririka who ate the snack seemed to be dumbstruck when she heard their conversation. She looked at Haru and Kirari and wondered whether both of them were the same kind of people, or Kirari started to affect Haru? She didn''t know for sure, but this snack was really delicious.

 Chapter 746 Addicted Girl

    <h4>Chapter 746 Addicted Girl</h4>


    15 January.


    It was time for Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina to take their test to enter high school.


    Haru''s hunt started on 17 January, but he told Kirari that it was on 15 January since he wanted to apany everyone on their entrance exam.


    Kosaka was busy with the preparation of the new gamepany which was starting soon.


    Haru had asked his acquaintance who he met during the Winter Comiket to help him find a talent for his and Kosaka''spany.


    Iori Hashima.


    It was the name of his acquaintances, and he had to admit that Hashima''s skill at talking and gathering talent was very good.


    Haru loved talent and he didn''t mind hiring him even if he knew that Iori Hashima wanted fame. Working together with Haru and Kosaka was a shortcut for fame. He had heard that Iori wanted to work in this industry because of his friend who was also a hardcore otaku, but different from him.


    Iori''s friend loved otaku-rted things wholeheartedly, but Iori wanted fame.


    "He''s also a famous content creator on NicoNico and his name is Aki Tomoya," Iori said.


    Haru thought that it might be his imagination, but when Iori told him about Aki Tomoya, Iori''s eyes seemed to be very excited and Iori seemed to have fallen in love or something. He didn''t care about Iori''s private life, and as long as Iori did a good job then he would hire Iori.


    It is as simple as that.


    The other thing might be Ritsu who had helped him to buy the "Ufotable" studio and it had be a subsidiary of Media Factory.


    After being bought, the anime studio didn''t waste their time and started the production of "Fate/Stay Night".


    Haru really couldn''t wait for the finished product of this anime soon, but he knew that it would take at least 4 months before it was ready to be aired on the television before that he should buy a televisionwork after his hunt was over.


    Back to the present.


    Haru was inside his car looking at Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa inside the car. "You''re ready?"


    "Yes!"


    They nodded since they had prepared everything for this exam.


    "I''ll be waiting until your test is over and after the test, I''ll bring you to eat something good." Haru couldn''t help them during the test, but at least, he could support them after the test.


    They felt moved and decided to do their best in this test being epted into Shuchiin Academy.


    They had arrived at the exam location, but Haru didn''t enter, only waited outside while looking at a group of people who were walking toward the test venue.


    Of course, Haru''s appearance attracted a lot of attention wondering whose big brother he was and some of them thought that they had seen him somewhere before, but everyone was focussed on their exam and didn''t have time to think about messy things. Even though they regretted that they couldn''t get to know him right now, they thought they could do that after the exam was over.


    Shiina, Yuri, Megumi, Sora, and Iwasawa had entered the exam location first leaving him alone waiting while sipping his coffee slowly.


    Shuchiin Academy is their first choice of high school, and their second choice is Otonokizaka High School.


    Haru didn''t really mind which school that they would enter, but somehow waiting here alone was pretty boring.


    "Good morning, Haruka-kun!"


    In front of Haru, suddenly there was an appearance of a beautiful girl with long straight ck hair with a princess cut hairstyle who seemed very happy to see him in this ce.


    Haru was surprised to see this girl here. "Jabami Yumeko?" Thest time he had seen her was during his trip with Sora to Macau, but he didn''t expect to see her there.


    "Yes, I''m happy that you have remembered me," Yumeko said with a smile. "What are you doing here, Haruka-kun?"


    "I''m waiting for my girlfriend to do the test, what about you?" Haru said.


    "I''ve also taken an exam at Shuchiin Academy, but I''m jealous of your girlfriend for having such a thoughtful boyfriend like you¡­" Yumeko sighed while holding her cheeks with both of her hands. She also looked at him to see his reaction.


    "You''re beautiful, I''m sure that is easy for you to get a boyfriend," Haru said inly.


    Yumeko pouted and said, "Don''t you have an interest in me?"


    Haru looked at the time and said, "Don''t you need to go for an exam?"


    "There are still fifteen minutes left. It''s fine." Yumeko smiled and said, "Right! I''ve seen you in the newspaper before, can you tell me how can you gamble all of your money into gold futures? I''m very excited to hear that story!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Yumeko who seemed to breathe unevenly and her flushed cheek. If he didn''t know that this girl had a gambling addiction, then he might think that this girl was sick and needed his injection, but he didn''t mind telling her about his experience in investment. "I''ll tell you the short story in 8 minutes¡­"


    "Thank you, Haruka-kun."


    Yumeko smiled excitedly waiting for him to start the story.


    After 8 minutes, Yumeko breathed unevenly. Her face was flushed in blush while hugging her own body and also sometimes kneaded her own breast. It seemed that she couldn''t control her own excitement.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "I can''t wait anymore! I want to gamble!" Yumeko moved very close to Haru asking him to have a gamble with her.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless looking at Yumeko and knew that someone might misunderstand them, but it was lucky that they were talking beside his car so it was a bit hidden but if this continued someone might notice them. "But you have a test."


    "I don''t care! I want to gamble!" Yumeko moved closer once again pressing her breast against Haru''s chest. "Let''s do it¡­ quick¡­ Haruka-kun¡­ I can''t handle it anymore!" Her voice was quite loud and it attracted the attention of some people, but they were lucky that they seemed to ignore it.


    "¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes and wondered why such a strange girl suddenly appeared in front of him. He took a coin from his pocket and said, "Let''s take a simple gamble." He showed a coin in front of her and said, "Coin flip, you need to guess whether it is head or tail."


    "Ah¡­ So exciting!" Yumeko hugged her body and asked with excitement. "What''s the bet?"


    "If I win then I want you to hurry up and go to take your exam now," Haru said.


    Yumeko pouted and said, "Then, if I win I''ll have to join you to go backter with your girlfriend!"


    "¡­"


    "Haruka-kun, do you hate me?" Yumeko asked.


    "No, it''s just that you''re annoying," Haru said.


    Yumeko sniffed and said, "B - But I like you¡­" She hid her face with both of his hands while peeking at his reaction.


    Haru was speechless once again and said, "I''ll toss the coin and you''re the one who is going to guess."


    "Alright," Yumeko said and became serious all of sudden.


    Haru tossed the coin into the air and somehow it moved very slowly.


    Yumeko who saw the coin moving in the air suddenly had her eyes turned red.


    Haru also noticed it and caught the coin in his hand. "Head or tail?"


    "Tail," Yumeko answered without hesitation with a smile.


    Haru opened his hand and showed the coin showed "head".


    "¡­"


    "Hurry up and go to your exam now," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yumeko pouted and seemed quite sad while saying, "Let''s have a gamble again next time."


    "Yes, but you should be in a hurry, or else, you''ll bete for the exam," Haru said.


    Yumeko smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll be epted at the same school as your girlfriend." She knew that Haru was cheating during the gamble earlier, but she knew that she didn''t have time to uncover how he had cheated since she needed to take an exam, but for sure, she was going to ask him for a gamble once again in the future since she knew that his girlfriend was going to the same high school as her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Yumeko who waved her hand excitedly at him, Haru wasn''t sure whether it was a good thing or not for Yumeko to have the same school as Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.

 Chapter 747 Fenrir of Tokyo

    <h4>Chapter 747 Fenrir of Tokyo</h4>


    17 January.


    His meeting with Jabami Yumeko was a coincidence.


    Haru didn''t really want to meet her again since he felt that she would bring him a lot of trouble. He took everyone right away after they had done the test since he didn''t want to meet Jabami for the second time since he was with her¡­


    It was very hard to control himself.


    Haru also thought that he might have an addiction to gambling the same as Jabami Yumeko, but his addiction wasn''t as weird as Yumeko who started to get horny all of sudden in the middle of the day. He could control himself, especially after he had been in hell because of the side effect of his "pleasure magic".


    Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa had done their best, and they only needed to wait for the result of their exam on 5 February.


    After that, they were free until the day they needed to enter high school.


    In that meantime, Haru decided to focus on his hunt to get more money in the futures market.


    It will take him at least 15 days before he can return from his hunt.


    Of course, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were quite reluctant to let him go for 15 days, but they also knew that he had something important that he needed to do.


    Haru told them that it was alright to visit him from time to time, and he would alsoe back on Sunday. He also told them to prepare for their trip to both London and the US after the announcement of their high school eptance.


    Hearing about their graduation trip, Megumi and Sora were quite excited.


    Utaha was also excited since it was her first time to go with everyone.


    "You''re not going to bring, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Kosaka?"


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously.


    "No. I have another matter that I need to do, so we''re not entirely on holiday."


    Haru didn''t really want to show off about his wealth since it would make someone dizzyter.


    "What are you going to do?" Utaha was quite curious.


    "I''m going to buy something." Haru smiled looking at everyone. "Let''s keep it a secret. I need to go now."


    "Be careful."


    Megumi put a scarf on Haru''s neck and while looking at him with a loving gaze. Her action was simr to a wife who was sending out her husband to work. She had to admit that he was very handsome in this suit and somehow she felt quite hot.


    Haru kissed Megumi''s forehead caressing her cheek with his thumb. "I''m going to miss you."


    "Me too¡­"


    "Don''t hog him by yourself!"


    Utaha and Sora also kissed him while also hugging him.


    "Can I keep one of your shirts?"


    Utaha looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    Haru had some ideas, but he felt that he needed to ask.


    "Duh, of course, for personal use."


    That answer naturally came out of Utaha''s mouth as if it was something normal to use his shirt for personal use.


    Haru sighed and whispered to her ear in a deep voice. "You don''t need to do that since I''m going back¡­¡­


    I''ll do you plenty¡­"


    Utaha shuddered and blushed. She thought that Haru who had been pent up for 15 days would turn into a beast that would devour her to the bone, but she wasn''t so easily defeated. She would fight back against his anaconda and get the victory against him.


    "You''re the one who needs to be careful."


    Utaha had a smug expression on her face while looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless considering their fight record, Utaha had never once won against him whenever they were having a special fight in bed. He looked at Sora and hugged her in his arms.


    "I''ll be back."


    Somehow he uttered a sentence that was used by the terminator.


    "Are you a terminator?" Sora was speechless but after that, she moved her mouth closer to his ear and whispered, "I''m waiting."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sora and knew what she meant by those words. He nodded and kissed her lips deeply.


    Parting their lips, Haru also kissed Sora''s forehead before he hugged the three of them saying goodbye since he was about to start his hunt.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha also said goodbye while also feeling a bit curious since they had never seen him working on the Longinus Investment before.


    Longinus Investments.


    Thispany has be very famous after the deeds which they have done in the past few months.


    There are a lot ofpanies who want to poach the staff in thispany, but no one is sessful, and even if they''re sessful, they realize that the person who they have pouched from thispany is useless.


    Even though Ayase was the CEO of this investmentpany, the true maestro of thispany was Haru.


    Haru was the one who led thispany and it was also because of him that thispany could create a profit of more than 2 billion USD.


    Everyone had prepared another hunt, but this time, everyone was a bit surprised since Haru would personally lead this hunt by himself.


    Usually, it would be Ayase who led them, but this time it was Haru.


    Seri was also surprised, but she was quite curious.


    Everyone had been very excited since yesterday and they had turned into a bloodthirsty wolf that would tear apart the economy of the country for a profit.


    Entering thepany, Haru stood up in front of everyone and his expression also showed excitement.


    "Everyone, I know that you''ve been very excited for another hunt, and this time, I''ll personally lead all of you¡­"


    Haru also showed a bloodthirsty expression ready to tear apart the meat which was ready in front of him.


    *Gulp!*


    They were wondering how delicious the meat was about to be served in front of them.


    "Our ammunition is 1,1 billion USD."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone became even more excited when they heard the money which they were about to use in this hunt.


    "Our target is the same." Haru looked at everyone and said, "We''re going to short-selling Euros with this money."


    They nodded and it wasn''t a secret anymore that because of the Greek government-debt crisis it also affected entire Europe.


    Seri who saw this scene thought that Haru and everyone who was in this ce had turned into the "Wolf of Tokyo" who was ready to devour the economy of the country.


    "Before we start the hunt, is there something that you want to ask me?"


    Haru didn''t want them to have a distraction during the mission.


    Ayase raised his hand and asked curiously, "Boss, why did you personally lead this hunt?" He thought that he could handle this hunt by himself along with his team as long as Haru had ordered him.


    Haru smiled looking at Ayase. "The reason is simply that I''m afraid for you to make a mistake."


    "??????"


    Everyone was startled by this answer, but also felt quite insulted.


    "Now, don''t be mad first. Listen to me."


    Raising his hand to stop them from saying something, Haru looked at them and said, "I''ve said that we''re going to have 25 times leverage, right?"


    They nodded in response.


    "But I changed my mind." Haru smiled innocently and said, "I''m going to do it with 100 times leverage."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Now, understand why I''m the one who personally leads this hunt?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone wasn''t sure what to say, only dumbly nodded when they heard such a crazy, reckless, and greediness without boundarying from Haru''s mouth.


    In their eyes, Haru wasn''t a "Wolf of Tokyo", but rather a "Fenrir of Tokyo".


    Haru wasn''t going to devour a country, rather he was going to devour the world, but somehow they were very excited to follow him.


    "Now, let the hunt begin!"

 Chapter 748 How shameless

    <h4>Chapter 748 How shameless</h4>


    28 January.


    Fleurs De Lapin is a very popr cafe, no, bakery shop in the neighborhood.


    Megumi often helped the shop since she was quite free and she also got pocket money from this shop. Even though she could help Haru for free, he wouldn''t let her work for free in his shop.


    That was why if Megumi decided to do a part-time job on Fleurs De Lapin then she would be paid by the corresponding wage which was about 3000 yen per hour.


    It is a very good sry for a part-time job since some of the shops or businesses in Tokyo often abuse their employees with very little wages and long working hours.


    This sry even exceeds some shops and it might even be a bit too much.


    But Haru didn''t care too much about that since for him this cafe only gave him pocket money.


    Megumi was working during her holiday while waiting for the announcement of her high school eptance. She also thought to use that money to buy a lot of thingster during her trip together with Haru, Sora, and Utaha to London and the US.


    Megumi didn''t realize that the corner of her mouth raised anticipating their tripter.


    "Megumi, can you help me restock the bread?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes."


    Megumi was about to go to the kitchen, but suddenly she saw a ck luxurious car stopped in front of the cafe. She looked at the car for a while before decided to continue to go to the kitchen since she often saw rich people who came to this ce to buy bread.


    Erina was inside the car looking at the bakery shop in front of her.


    "Fleur De Lapin¡­"


    Erina frowned and folded her arms. "Why does my grandfather want me to work here for a week?" Beforeing here, she had done her research and knew that this shop only opened in the morning before it was sold out. She could see a lot of people walking inside and went out of the shop with a smile while bringing back their bread.


    The bakery shop has always had a very delicious bread smell, the same as a coffee shop that always has a coffee smell.


    Opening the door, Erina was being greeted by that smell that increased her appetite so suddenly. She knew that this shop wasn''t as simple as it seemed from the outside. Entering the shop, she was confident that she would be able to seed in her test and make this shop better.


    "Wee!"


    Yuri who was wearing a uniform of the shop greeted warmly, but she was surprised when she saw Erina since this girl was very beautiful. She suddenly sighed in relief when Haru wasn''t here since she was afraid of him being tempted by this girl.


    Erina nodded and said, "Excuse me, can I meet the owner of this bakery shop?" She had to admit the service of this shop was very good, especially when she saw the beautiful girl in front of her. It increased her image regarding this shop.


    "Boss? Why?" Yuri was confused and asked, "And who are you?"


    Erina''s tone was calm since it wasn''t surprising for some people to not know about her. She was famous in the culinary world, but it didn''t mean she was as famous as a popr actress, actor, or singer. "My name is Nakiri Erina and I''ve been tasked to work in this ce for a week. Your boss should have been informed before by the staff of Tootsuki Academy."


    But Erina was quite annoyed since the boss of this ce was so irresponsible to not tell his or her staff about her. She didn''t know whether the boss of this ce was a male or female, but it didn''t matter since she would make this shop better.


    Yuri wasn''t sure what to do since she had never heard Haru tell her that there would be someone from Tootsuki Academy who would work at this shop.


    "Yuri, I''ll handle this."


    Suddenly Megumi appeared startled by both Yuri and Erina.


    "Has Haru told you something?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes, I visited him yesterday and he has told me that someone from Tootsuki is going to work here."


    Megumi knew about that matter, but she didn''t expect for it to be Erina. When she remembered Haru''s haggard appearance yesterday she didn''t think he was lying. ''So that grandfather is really trying to match them up¡­''


    Looking at Erina, Megumi had to admit that this girl was beautiful, but of course, she wouldn''t admit defeat that easily.


    Erina caressed her chest since she was startled when Megumi suddenly appeared. She looked at Megumi then Yuri wondering why there were a lot of beautiful girls in this shop, but then she suddenly remembered the name which came out from Yuri''s mouth.


    ''Haru?''


    Erina started to get annoyed by this name since this guy had never contacted her after that. She didn''t want to contact him since she didn''t want him to think that she liked him. ''Hmph! If you don''t contact me, then I won''t contact you!'' Her mood suddenly became bad when she thought about him.


    "Then, I''ll let you handle the rest, Megumi."


    Megumi nodded and looked at Erina. "Nakiri-san, right? Do you want to start working right away or familiarize yourself with the environment first?"


    "I''ll observe the situation first, is it alright with you?" Erina asked.


    "It''s alright. You can follow me to the kitchen."


    Megumi guided her to the kitchen while telling her about the shop.


    Even though Erina''s mood wasn''t good, she was a professional. She couldn''t mix her job with her feelings.


    However, Erina was surprised when she found out that the bread of this shop was being made by a machine.


    "Machine?"


    Megumi nodded and could see Erina''s surprise expression. "Our boss is veryzy and the only one who can make the bread is him in this shop. That''s why he has created those machines so he can bezy." She didn''t mind badmouthing Haru in this situation.


    Erina frowned and asked, "Isn''t the taste going to be bad?" She felt a bit disappointed since for her the taste of the food which was made by machine was tasteless.


    "Do you want to test our product?" Megumi asked.


    Erina was hesitating for a while since her tongue was very sensitive, but in the end, she chose to try the bread of this shop. "Let me try it."


    "Then, you can try this Japan #55."


    Megumi took the fresh-baked bread from the oven and gave it to Erina.


    "Japan #55?" Erina felt very strange about the product name. She looked at the bread curiously then frowned. "Isn''t this normal "an-pan"?"


    "An-pan" is a bread filled with ''anko'', a sweet bean paste. Also known as ''Azuki''.


    "Just try it." Megumi smiled and wanted to see the reaction of Erina after ate Japan #55.


    Erina tore the bread in half then ate the bread along with the ''anko'' inside.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    Erina suddenly felt that she had be a satellite and overlooked the entirety of Japan. Her tone seemed quite surprised while looking at the bread. "S - So this is Japan¡­


    The natural sweetness of the wheat and ''anko'' blend gracefully. I even saw Japan in an instant."


    Because of her "God of Tongue", she also could see the secret that could make this bread was different from normal "an-pan".


    "The key to this deliciousness is in the bread! I can see that he''s using special yeast and flour to create this bread.''


    "That''s right, what the owner of this shop wants to create is Japanese Bread, Japan."


    Megumi naturally joked in front of Erina.


    Erina was dumbfounded then looked at the bread which she held in her hand.


    "Is the owner of this shop a bit of an idiot?"


    "Don''t call him idiot¡­" Megumi frowned and seemed quite displeased when someone mocked Haru.


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry, but Japanese Bread? Japan? Why did he want to do that?" Erina asked and felt a bit curious. She was also quite surprised by Megumi''s reaction after she said something bad to the owner of this bread shop making her quite curious. She was also curious about the shop owner because she could see that the owner was having fun creating this bread. She could see that someone who ate this bread could smile for an entire day.


    For Erina, the cuisine is an art, and it is different from the bread which she has just eaten.


    That is why Erina is a bit curious.


    However, at the same time, she knew pretty well that the bread which she had just eaten wasn''t something that usually could be produced by a machine. She felt that this machine was created by the owner to replicate the owner''s bread. She sucked a deep breath and didn''t expect to meet a master of bakery during her test.


    ''If this the taste using the machine, then what is the taste of the bread which is being made by the owner him or herself?''


    Megumi nodded and thought that Erina was the same as what Haru had exined to her before.


    Erina is Tsundere, but she is also very honest.


    Megumi didn''t know the details, but she knew that Erina''s personality was quite troublesome.


    ''Well, there are a lot of troublesome people around me too¡­¡­''


    But Megumi didn''t hate that and exined the reason why Haru created Japan.


    "There''s English bread, German bread, and French bread, but Japan''s bread, Japan, does not exist. In that case, there''s no other choice but to create it."


    Megumi smiled and looked at Erina''s dumbfounded expression. "This is what the owner usually says to everyone."


    "¡­"


    "English bread, German bread, French bread, and Japan¡­¡­"


    Erina was speechless. "The owner of this ce is very passionate about bread¡­¡­" She thought for a while and asked, "Is he on his research on a new bread?"


    Megumi shook her head and answered with a smile, "I think he''s just joking about the introduction earlier, and the actual reason for him to create this shop is that he''s bored."


    "B - Bored?!"


    Megumi nodded and said, "Let''s not think too much and better to continue our observation first."


    Erina had a displeased expression on her face. "I can''t believe that this bread is being created because he''s bored."


    "You don''t need to think too much, for him, the food is entertainment, if the person who eats his food is happy, that''s enough." Megumi showed a rare smile toward Erina.


    "¡­"


    Erina was dumbstruck hearing that sentence. "I - Is that what the owner of this bakery said?" She was surprised since the food for the owner of this bakery was different from the food on her image.


    If food is art for Erina, then for Haru it is entertainment.


    Both of them are the same only Haru is focussed on the masses, and Erina only focuses on the elite.


    "Yes."


    Erina looked at Megumi and couldn''t help but ask, "Can I ask about your rtionship with the owner of this bakery?"


    Megumi smiled sweetly and said, "I''m his girlfriend."


    "¡­"


    Erina was stunned, but she also understood why Megumi was quite displeased when she mocked the owner before. She blushed when she thought about their rtionship wondering whether their rtionship was the same as what she usually sees on shoujo manga.


    ''Boss and subordinate rtionship? How shameless!''


    But somehow Erina was curious about their story.


    Without even realizing it, Erina didn''t expect that Megumi had dered war against her.


    The war is known as the Love War.

 Chapter 749 Mogul 1

    <h4>Chapter 749 Mogul 1</h4>


    1 February.


    Everyone at Longinus Investments had a haggard appearance on their face, but their eyes were full of excitement and disbelief looking at the result of the hunt which they had done for the past 15 days.


    Haru even has stubble on his face making his appearance quite wild.


    If he didn''t shave it then it would turn into a beard.


    It might be because of the "body of Arthur Curry" which he had gotten in the past made him able to grow stubble.


    But it wasn''t only him since everyone in the office also had a grown beard, mustache, goatee, etc.


    They also had a dark circle on their eyes, but everyone was very excited.


    It was until Haru ended the transaction that everyone rested on their chair with a satisfied smile.


    Haru stood up and shouted, "Good work everyone! I''ll give all of you a bonus!"


    "Yay!"


    "Long live, boss!"


    "You''re awesome, boss!"


    Haru raised his hand to make them quiet.


    "Now, let me announce the result of our hunt in the past 15 days."


    Everyone was quiet and very excited to hear the result even though they had already known how much money they had gotten from the past 15 days.


    "We started our transaction at 1.4512 and ended it at 1.3657.


    We have also used 1.1 billion USD with 100 times leverage."


    Haru''s eyes were bright and he threw the document on his hand into the air opening his arms wide.


    "Our profit is 11 billion USD! We have gotten 10 times the profit from our ammunition!"


    "WOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "AWESOME!!!"


    "LOVE LIVE!!!"


    Everyone had turned into a wild animal and threw out all the documents on their hands into the air.


    "Now, just rest, and Ritsu will send your bonus to your ount. Don''t be surprised at the bonuster."


    "Thank you, boss!"


    Everyone was in a joyful mood since their hard work in the past 15 days was worth it. They knew that Haru was very generous toward his people and that was why they were very happy when they thought about the profit that they had created in just 15 days. They had thought that they had created a legend that was being led by Haru.


    Seri who had been watching him was also quite surprised and even though she knew the exact profit from the past 15 days, it really shocked her.


    "Seri, Ritsu,e with me. I''ll talk about my n."


    Ritsu and Seri nodded since with that much money, they could do a lot of things and they wanted to know what Haru nned using all of that money.


    Haru entered the bathroom first since he wanted to wash his face.


    Entering the bathroom, he sshed water on his face and seemed to be more energized. ''Half-Antian, huh?'' He took his smartphone and called someone. He didn''t need to wait since it was connected instantly.


    "Haru? Are you alright?"


    Haru smiled when he heard this voice. "I''m alright. I''m in a very good mood now hearing your voice."


    "Hmm~~, well, I am also happy to hear yours¡­"


    "Kirari, I''ll send the result of my hunt using your money to your ountter."


    "Is the hunt done?"


    "Yeah, don''t be surprised by the resultter."


    Kirari didn''t really care much and asked, "When are you going back to school?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I mighte back on 6 February since I want to rest my body."


    "Then, rest well, I''m waiting for you here¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but somehow her tone was quite a yandere.


    ''That''s my imagination.''


    Haru shook his head and said, "Then, I''ll hang the phone now."


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you at school."


    Haru closed the phone and went out of the bathroom, but he didn''t expect to meet Eli who was talking with Ayase.


    "Dad, are you going back now?" Eli asked.


    Ayase nodded, looking at her daughter with a smile. "It''s done. We''re going on holiday after I''ve gone back."


    Eli nodded with a smile and knew that her father had worked hard, but then she noticed Haru who had juste out from the bathroom. "Huh? Haru?"


    "Eli?" Haru was also surprised.


    "¡­"


    Ayase was stunned since he didn''t expect Haru and his daughter to know each other.


    "How can you be here?" Eli walked toward Haru with a smile. She could see Haru''splexion was quite bad, and there was also stubble on his face. Though, she had to admit she liked him in this style since it was wilder.


    Haru racked his brain since he didn''t want to say that he was the owner of this ce. "I''m¡­ an internship!"


    "¡­"


    Ayase and everyone who heard what Haru was saying were dumbfounded.


    Haru walked to Ayase and said, "I''m learning financial matters with your father.''


    Ayase frowned and whispered, "Boss, what are you saying? Are you trying to cheat on my daughter?" Even though he wanted both Haru and Eli to date each other, he didn''t want Haru to cheat on his own daughter. His fatherly love wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen in front of his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle, but I don''t want to reveal my identity since it is troublesome," Haru whispered back.


    Ayase thought about Haru''s identity as a billionaire and thought her daughter might have a hard time epting it. He nodded and whispered back, "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you."


    "Dad, Haru, what are you talking about?" Eli asked.


    "Nothing. Your father is working me really hard¡­¡­" Haru massaged his shoulder as if he was tired.


    "Dad, don''t work him too much!" Eliined.


    "¡­"


    Ayase wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or cry at this moment.


    "Anyway, you two should go back soon. I can handle the rest here."


    Haru thought that Ayase''s wife had already missed him and they would have a hot night tonight.


    Ayase nodded and epted his boss''s kindness. "Then, we''ll go back first."


    "Haru¡­ here is lunch. You can eat it while working." Eli gave Haru a box of bento which she prepared for her father.


    "Thank you."


    Haru thought that Eli was very cute somehow.


    ''Isn''t that mine?'' Ayase wanted toin, but said, "Eli, let''s go back. Your mother misses me."


    Eli pouted since she wanted to spend more time with Haru, but nodded. "Don''t work too hard, Haru."


    "Yes, thank you, Eli."


    Waving his hand, Haru looked at Eli and Ayase who had gone back before he entered his room to talk about his n with both Ritsu and Seri.


    Inside the car, Ayase couldn''t help but ask his daughter, "Eli, how did you know bo-- I mean Kasugano-kun?"


    "We have met each other when my friend wants to work at his shrine," Eli answered.


    "Shrine? Kasugano-kun has a shrine?" Ayase was surprised.


    Eli nodded and felt quite surprised when her father didn''t know about it. She told him about the matter of the shrine and also Haru''s intention to open the shrine.


    "¡­"


    Ayase was in silence and didn''t expect Haru''s parents had passed away, but no one would me him since Haru had never said anything about himself before. He looked at his daughter and asked, "Do you like him?"


    "L - Like?!" Eli blushed and felt very embarrassed. "Dad, what are you talking about?!"


    Ayase felt like he wanted to cry. "M - My daughter has grown up¡­¡­"


    "DAD!!!!!"


    Eli was very embarrassed by her father.


    Inside Haru''s room, Seri and Ritsu looked at the box of bento which Haru had brought.


    "Where did you get that Haru?" Ritsu asked.


    "From Ayase''s daughter," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Seri had a headache when she thought that Haru had also tried to flirt with Ayase''s daughter.


    Haru didn''t intend to eat the bento right away and talked about his n to use 10 billion USD for business.


    "Haru-sama, what''s your n?" Seri asked.


    "I n to use 3 billion USD to create thergest movie theatre chains in the world."


    Haru had this intention for a while, but he didn''t have money to do it.


    Seri nodded and said, "Movie theatre is a very stable business, especially with the box office of a movie which increases every year."


    During his trip to London and the USter, Haru nned to buy a movie theatre chain in both countries along with Europe and Australia. Of course, he didn''t go by himself rather he sent his team which was managed by Ritsu and Seri.


    "What other things?"


    Haru still had a lot of money and it was better to spend all of it on something.


    "The other things are Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings, Shochiku, and Warner Mycal Cinemas."


    "Haru, do you want to create an entertainment kingdom?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru nodded since he was very interested in creating an entertainment kingdom.


    Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings is the parentpany of TBS Television which is a very famous one of the six famous televisionworks in Japan.


    Shochiku is a famous Japanese movie studio, cinema chain, and productionpany for kabuki. It also produces and distributes anime films. Even though the movie production of thispany has decreased and it hardly produces any movies, thispany is very stable and it has a lot of copyright from famous Japanese movies in the past.


    Warner Mycal Cinemas is just one of the biggest movie theatre chains in Japan and his intention to buy this movie theatre chain is to add more movie theatre to his Sachiku''spany.


    Seri, who listened to Haru nodded.


    If someone asks her what Haru doesn''tck from other people then the answer is creativity.


    Seri knew very well about Haru''s creativity and felt that his n was feasible. "We''ll start the negotiation right away, but what about the rest of the money?" She started to wonder whether Haru was trying to be a mogul, no, he had already be a mogul in this country and the only thing that hecked was televisionwork.


    But once Haru had bought Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings along with Shochiku, he would be a media conglomerate in this country and somehow it made Seri excited.


    ''TBS is about 1.3 billion USD, Sochiku is about 600 million USD and Warner Mycal Cimeas is about 100 million USD¡­''


    Haru would use 3 billion USD to create the biggest movie theatres chain in this world, and after using all of that money, he had at 6 billion USD in his ount. He thought for a while about what he should do with that money¡­¡­

 Chapter 750 Mogul 2

    <h4>Chapter 750 Mogul 2</h4>


    With 6 billion USD, there are a lot of things that can be done.


    However, Haru had decided what he should do using that money.


    "Warner Music Group?"


    Haru nodded and reminded Seri since he had talked about it in the cafe before. "I''ve talked about it before right?"


    Seri felt that she was dreaming when she thought about their conversation in the cafe before about one of the three biggest recordbels. She knew that he had any intention to buy it, but she didn''t expect him to buy it so soon.


    "I''ve checked the valuation of thispany is around 3 billion USD."


    Ritsu connected with the inte to meet since it was easier to know the valuation of thepany which they wanted to buy in this world. Somehow, she was quite excited to buy a lot of things. She remembered that a girl had always had a hobby of shopping and it seemed she understood that meaning now. Though, in her case, it was on a different scale.


    "What about the rest?" Seri asked.


    "What about the negotiation between Tottenham Spurs and Golden State Warriors?" Haru asked.


    "If there is nothing wrong then we should spend around 700 million USD for both teams."


    Seri felt that the speed of Haru spending money was incredible, but she also loved this feeling when she was the one who bought all of those things.


    Haru nodded and said, "Then, we also need 150 million USD to make the team better, and for the new stadium¡­ Let''s just loan to a bank since I''m sure that a lot of banks want to lend us their money."


    They nodded since, with Haru''s worth, it wasn''t difficult for him to get a lot of loans from a bank.


    "We have about 2 billion USD left, what are you going to do next?" Ritsu asked.


    "Let''s spend 500 million USD for both private jets and yachts, can you contact the respectivepany?"


    "Don''t you want to buy Air Force One?" Ritsu asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless since he didn''t want to spend 5 billion USD on an airne alone. He thought for a while and wondered which airne that was suitable for him. "Let''s just order a Boeing 767." He felt that it was the most suitable for his pocket.


    They didn''t have much opinion about Haru''s decision.


    "What about the yacht? If you''re alright with Blohm+Voss, then I''ll contact them."


    Haru nodded and agreed with Ritsu''s decision about the yacht. "For both airnes and yachts, you need to remember about safety first."


    Ritsu smiled and looked at Haru. "You don''t need to remind me that since with 500 million USD, it is possible to create very safe airnes and yachts."


    "Haru-sama, what about next?" Seri asked.


    Haru thought about what he should do next. "Then, let''s buy Lanai Ind."


    "Lanai Ind?"


    "Yes, Lanai Ind. If I''m not wrong it should be 350 million USD. I want to use that ce to develop a high-end resort along with developing a variety of things there."


    Lanai is one of the indsprising the U.S. state of Hawaii, in the Pacific Ocean. On its northern side is Shipwreck Beach, known for its offshore wreck of a WWII tanker, plus views of Molokai and Maui inds. In the northwest, long, secluded Polihua Beach attracts green turtles. Humpback whales sometimes appear past its shoreline. Ind is the Garden of the Gods, a lunarndscape of rock towers and boulders.


    Haru thought that having such an ind would be a good ce for him and his girls to marry each other in the future.


    "For the rest of 1.3 billion USD¡­¡­" Haru thought for a while and said, "Let''s use 300 million USD for real gold."


    "Real gold?"


    Haru nodded, giving them confirmation. "Yes, gold." He sighed and said, "If possible, I want to buy a bank, but let''s do thatter."


    They nodded and made a note for him to buy a bankter since with such amount of gold his bank would be very secure.


    For the rest of 1 billion USD, Haru decided to make it as a reserve for another hunt since he wanted to swallow anotherpany in the future.


    While Seri and Ritsu started with their job since they didn''t do anything for the past 15 days they only looked at everyone who was doing a hunt making them quite itchy.


    "Wait, I''ve almost forgotten about something."


    "Hmm?"


    "Buy me a house in London, Los Angeles, and a lot ofnds around Chiba, Hokkaido, and the South area of Japan."


    "What are you nning to do with it?"


    They understood if Haru wanted to buy at both London and Los Angeles since Haru was about to buy Tottenham and Golden State Warrior, but they didn''t understand why he wanted to buynd around the country.


    "It''s for future n, you don''t need to worry about it now."


    Haru was tired and wanted to go back first.


    They nodded and would do what they had told since they had this belief in Haru that made them feel that he might devour this world.


    Kirari sighed softly at the student council office since she missed him.


    "Yaha~, Prez, when Haru is going back?" Runa asked.


    "It should be on 7 February," Kirari answered.


    "What has he been doing?" Yuriko asked.


    Haru had often given the work of the student council to Yuriko made her quite speechless, but she also understood that it was good since she could also be part of the student council because Haru waszy, however, she was still annoyed.


    "Has he been doing something secretive?" Runa asked.


    "He''s devouring a country." Kirari gave them a smile that made them shut up.


    ''Devour a country?''


    Kirari suddenly received a phone call from her family that told her that someone had sent them 1 billion USD.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Kirari-sama."


    "Alright, I understand." Kirari closed the phone and sat down.


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow Kirari had a disbelief expression and felt a bit weak right now.


    "What''s wrong?" Runa asked once again.


    "Nothing, I''m a bit dizzy and somehow I want to meet him now," Kirari said with a sigh. She didn''t care much about the money which she had given him before, but hearing the amount which was sent to her ount. She couldn''t maintain her calm and felt a bit weak. She understood that she had chosen the right man and she would get him no matter what.


    "¡­¡­"


    But for now, Kirari really wanted to meet Haru.


    Haru was very tired and he wanted to go back home directly, but Megumi told him to go to the cafe and told him to take a rest in the cafe.


    Megumi also told him that she had a surprise for him.


    Haru was quite curious and forced himself to the cafe even though he wanted to sleep right away. He looked at hisplexion in the mirror and thought that he needed to shave as soon as possible.


    Driving toward the cafe, Haru parked his car and saw that the cafe was closed, but it was normal since the bread was usually sold out very quickly.


    Entering the cafe, Haru saw both Iwasawa and Shiina. "Oh, Shiina, Iwasawa."


    "Haru?"


    Iwasawa and Shiina were surprised when they saw him having stubble and his eyes were red. They could see that this guy was very tired.


    "Are you alright?" Shiina asked. Even though it was very rare for this girl to talk, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m alright. Where''s Megumi?"


    "She''s going back for a while to get Sora and Utaha," Iwasawa said.


    "Then, I''ll go to rest in my room for a while."


    Haru walked away, but Iwasawa wanted to stop him.


    "Wait!"


    Haru didn''t hear what Iwasawa was talking about and went to his room.


    Opening the door, there was a beautiful woman with long honey blonde hair that flows just above her lower back, smooth and beautiful back, delicious and supple breasts, and long legs which were covered in a stocking showing the beauty of human invention.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at this woman, and this woman also looked at Haru.


    Both of them were looking at each other for a while.


    Haru, who was tired, couldn''t think straight and blurted.


    "Who invites a stripper to my room? Today isn''t my birthday."


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa was speechless hearing Haru''s words.


    The woman who saw Haru started to blush and felt very embarrassed before screaming.


    "KYAAAAA!!!!!!"


    She grabbed something and threw it right into Haru.


    *BAAAM!*


    The thing that was thrown was skin lotion and because of the force of the crash, the cover of the packaging was opened sshing the liquid inside and the liquid which came out hit his eyes.


    "My eyes! My eyes!"


    "¡­"


    Somehow the quiet cafe had turned disastrous because of this matter.

 Chapter 751 I cant get married

    <h4>Chapter 751 I can''t get married</h4>


    "I - I can''t get married¡­" Erina sobbed when her body had been seen by someone.


    Iwasawa and Yuri tried to calm down Erina since both of them had stayed with Erina for five days, and of course, their rtionship was quite close. Even though Erina was a bit haughty, after they learned more about her, they knew that this girl was very pure and didn''t have that much experience with people.


    But they also knew that it was an incident, especially when they knew that Haru''s eyes were sshed by a lotion which somehow made them quite worried.


    Inside the bathroom, Haru washed his eyes with water and felt slightly better.


    "How is it?" Sora asked.


    "It''s alright. I feel better."


    Haru felt that his eyes were burning earlier, but he was lucky that it was alright. He looked at everyone and told them that he was alright, but somehow he realized that their state wasn''t right.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something weird about me?"


    "Stubble¡­" Kosaka looked at Haru closely and wanted to touch it.


    "Oh? This?" Haru caressed his chin and sighed. "I didn''t have time to shave before. I''ll shave itter."


    "Don''t!"


    They stopped him hurriedly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "Why?"


    "Let''s stay like this for two days."


    Utaha had made her decision to let him have stubble for two days and really wanted to grab him into a room having a wild action, but she knew that it wasn''t appropriate to do it in this ce. Even though his clean appearance was good, his wild appearance was also good too.


    Haru didn''t think much and looked at Megumi remembering that Erina was in this ce.


    "Do you like the surprise?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Kosaka-san, can we have a moment with Haru?" Megumi asked.


    "W - Well¡­" Kosaka wanted to stay, but somehow she sighed and decided to leave them. She knew that the three of them had a rtionship with Haru and it made her very jealous.


    "¡­¡­"


    When Kosaka had gone, Sora, Utaha, and Megumi looked at Haru.


    "Your fiancee is there, what are you going to do?" Megumi asked.


    "What am I going to do? Nothing."


    Haru didn''t think that he should do anything since he felt that his rtionship with Erina wasn''t that close.


    This answer made them quite a surprise.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought that you were going to add her to your harem."


    Utaha who had known Erina for a while knew that even though Erina was beautiful, her EQ was very low.


    In the game, a tsundere girl is very popr, but in reality, they''re not very popr since no one loves being insulted by a girl, unless, they''re a masochist.


    "If you can make her ept our rtionship then I don''t mind if you want her too."


    Hearing their answer, Haru felt that they were thinking too much. "Let me rest first since I haven''t been resting quite well in the past 15 days."


    They nodded and had often visited him, even though they didn''t really understand what he had been doing before, but they knew that he was making money at a crazy speed. They went out and went to the second floor where Erina was staying.


    Looking at Erina who was sobbing at this moment, Haru could only feel sorry for her and apologized.


    "Sorry, for looking at you before."


    Erina sobbed, but then she looked at Haru.


    "¡­"


    Erina was surprised since his appearance was a bit different from before. "Haru?"


    "Yes?"


    Erina blinked her eyes and asked, "Why is your face a bit different?"


    "I haven''t shaved yet."


    Haru thought that he needed to shave as soon as possible since it was very hard for people to notice him.


    Erina, who knew someone who had seen her body earlier, was her own fiance and started to feel better. She had thought that it was a stranger before, but the one who had seen her body was Haru which made her sigh in relief.


    Haru was her fiance and in the future, they would marry each other, but then she realized something.


    ''No! He hasn''t confessed or approached me! I also haven''t agreed to this engagement!''


    Erina was conflicted, but she also hoped for him to confess to her in a hurry. However, at the same time, she was wondering whether he knew about the matter of engagement between the two of them.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since he saw him had been silent.


    "Nothing!"


    "So you''ve forgiven me?"


    "No!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who saw the interaction between the two of them felt as if they were flirting with each other.


    "In reality, a tsundere isn''t popr." Utaha had seen Erina before and she couldn''t help but snort.


    Erina only snorted and looked at Utaha. She also remembered Utaha and knew that Utaha was his girlfriend, but then she remembered that Megumi also told her on the first day.


    ''Two girlfriends?''


    Erina suddenly felt it was moreplicated than she had thought.


    "I need to take a rest. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    Haru really wanted to sleep, and he was very dizzy right now.


    Looking at Haru''splexion, they really thought that he was very tired and let him rest first before asking him a lot of things tomorrow.


    Charlotte and Sumire were discussing each other about the virus in their own world.


    Gastrea and Savage were trouble in both worlds, and both worlds hadn''t found the serum for viruses, but it seemed that they didn''t need to worry there was a serum to solve about that matter on the Group Chat.


    The price of the serum was unexpectedly quite pricey, but it wasn''t unreasonable.


    2000 points.


    They wanted to buy it, but they didn''t have a point. They thought to ask Haru to buy it for them, but after hearing the announcement of Yajima about the Grand Magic Games which was about to start in three months, they had decided to wait for the quest for that game since they would get 2000 points for free after the quest, even though they didn''t do anything.


    After staying on the Group Chat, they had realized something that the time on different dimensions moved differently.


    Yajima''s world moved faster than their own world, even though Yajima had said that the Grand Magic Games would start in three months, they knew that they only needed to wait for nine days.


    It was a simple thing to wait for nine days, and they really couldn''t wait to go to another world for the quest.


    Haru who had woken up in the middle of midnight received a private chat from Sumire.


    Sumire: "When are you going to ask me to handle your friend?"


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should bring Sumire to his world so she could take care of Sakura. He was wondering whether it was possible to buy a doctor licensed in his world for Sumire.


    Haru: "You don''t need to be in a hurry. Let''s talk to each other again after the Grand Magic Games."


    Sumire: "Grand Magic Games is something simr to a magic tournament, right?"


    Haru: "Yes, it is something like that." He thought for a while and asked, "How is Saitake and Saitenshi?"


    Sumire: "It has only been four days since both of you have gone, but nothing has happened. Saitake seems to be very meek in front of Saitenshi, do you know something?"


    Haru thought that the remote of the cor bomb on Saitake which he gave to Saitenshi was very useful.


    Haru: "It''s good that nothing is happening."


    Haru: "What about those little girls?"


    Sumire: "Even though you''ve said that they''re the same, they''re different. They have Gastrea blood in their blood and if they''re left unchecked they might turn into Gastrea."


    Haru: "I''m sorry to make you work so hard."


    Sumire snickered on the other side and replied, "You don''t need to worry. I like this job." She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can I ask you a question?"


    Haru: "What?"


    Sumire: "Do you hate the Tendo Family?''


    Haru: "No, why do you ask that question?"


    Sumire: "Nothing, I''ve just felt that you''ve been targeting Tendo Family after you''ve unified entire Japan. However, I have to admit that they''re not good."


    Haru: "It''s just that they''re trying to y me. You also know how ruthless politics is¡­"


    Sumire: "I know that, and that is why I''ve decided to be a doctor."


    Sumire: "But it is good that you don''t hate the Tendo Family."


    Haru: "What''s wrong? Are you going to let Tendo Kisara work with you?"


    Sumire: "No, I was thinking that you were trying to erase the blood of the Tendo Family in my world."


    Haru: "Don''t be joking, I''m not that cruel."


    Sumire: "I don''t think that you''ll also kill a beautiful girl as a harem protagonist, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when this woman tried to tease him. "Y - You''ve watched my story?"


    Sumire: "Yes, I can believe that you''ve dated your younger sister, but don''t worry, I don''t really care much about it, but let me tell you that¡­¡­"


    Haru closed his smartphone and continued to sleep since Sumire started to talk about nonsense.

 Chapter 752 Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 1

    <h4>Chapter 752 Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 1</h4>


    Waking up in the early morning, Haru felt better and he was very energized. Walking out from his room, he was about to have breakfast, but he was surprised when he saw Megumi who was cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was so surprised that he couldn''t say anything.


    Megumi smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "When did you cut your hair?"


    Megumi''s long hair had turned into a short bob style that reached her shoulders. It was the same hairstyle when both of them met for the first time, but this hairstyle would increase her transparency.


    "Last night when you were sleeping."


    "¡­"


    "Why?"


    "No particr reason and long hair are a bit troublesome, especially when something "white" gets into my hair¡­¡­" Megumi looked at Haru with a deadpan expression when she mentioned something "white". "It''s quite troublesome to wash¡­" She blushed before continuing to cook for him.


    "I''m sorry."


    Haru could only say that since in his opinion, her long hair was very charming and he often was too excited with her.


    Megumi sighed softly and looked at Haru. "This is going to be thest day for Erina to work in your cafe, don''t you need to do something?"


    "¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "That''s true, I guess, I need to show her my baking skillster."


    "¡­"


    Megumi was speechless.


    "That''s not it."


    Megumi sighed and continued to cook since she didn''t intend to force him, but then she noticed two hands wrapped around her waist.


    "But this short hair is also very charming¡­"


    "N - No, I''m still cooking, Haru¡­"


    "Hmm, let me have an early breakfast, Megumi¡­ "


    Megumi shuddered once again while blushing and ced down the knife on the table. She could feel something hard and hot behind her. Her body tightened and that ce started to get wet.


    "Shh¡­ let''s be quiet¡­"


    They y a game, and it is a very interesting game.


    On the Fleurs De Lapin, in the morning, it was the busiest time for the cafe, but for everyone, it was quite normal.


    Erina quite marveled by this ce since most of the thing here was being served by a machine, but that wasn''t the thing which she wanted to do since it was herst day to be an intern in this ce, but she hadn''t done anything about her rtionship with Haru. She also couldn''t ask whether he knew about their engagement, especially when he had a girlfriend.


    "¡­"


    "Thank you¡­"


    Haru smiled while patting a little kid who bought bread at his bakery.


    Erina also felt weird if Haru didn''t have a girlfriend, but when she thought about his girlfriends¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    "Erina, Erina."


    "Y - Yes!" Erina was startled and suddenly noticed Haru who was right in front of her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "D - Don''t get too close to me! You stink!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and sniffed his body. He felt a bit hurt and walked toward Iwasawa while asking, "Iwasawa, do I stink?"


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and smelled him. ''It''s very good¡­'' His smell was very manly, and somehow made her want to sniff it again, but she knew that she couldn''t do that. She wanted to say that his smell was good, but she was too embarrassed to say that.


    "No, it''s alright. You do not stink."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry."


    Iwasawa nodded and wondered why Haru asked her that question.


    Erina felt that her words might be a bit too much, but she was very embarrassed when she was with him.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "After the store is over, can you test my dish?"


    Haru was surprised and asked, "What dish?" He was a bit curious about Erina''s dish since, in the past, the one which he ate had dropped on the table making the venison meat which she cooked before didn''t match with the sauce.


    "Let''s wait until the cafe closester."


    "That''s good, I can''t wait to eat it." Haru thought for a while and thought about something interesting.


    "Erina, you''re on a test in my cafe, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, how about we have a cookingpetition?"


    "¡­"


    Erina raised her eyebrow and wondered whether Haru''s head was being knocked by something.


    "Do you know who I am? You''re just a normal student, and also a businessman." Erina was very arrogant during the cooking since she was the owner of "God of Tongue" and would also be part of Elite Ten on Tootsuki Academy.


    Of course, in the culinary world, she was the queen and no one would deny it.


    "Do also know who I am, right? I''m also the owner of this cafe."


    "!!!"


    Erina was startled but suddenly remembered that Haru was the owner of this cafe, no, bakery shop which had quite a ridiculous name. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not paying someone to create the recipe?"


    Haru shook his head and pointed his thumb at his chest.


    "You see, I also like to eat and I make my own dishes because of that."


    Erina was startled when she heard it when all of the bread and pastry in this shop was created by Haru.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "You''re on a test, right? And, as the owner of this cafe, I can decide whether you''re going to seed or fail your test for the past week."


    "Yes."


    Even though Erina didn''t want to admit it, but it was the truth if she wanted to be sessful on this test then she needed to get approval from Haru.


    "Then the test is easy, and that is to create the dish which can satisfy me."


    Erina nodded and said, "That''s easy. I can do that." She thought of creating the venison dish which she had dropped in front of him before. "Then, what about the cookingpetition which you''ve talked about earlier? Are you going to run?" She folded her arms arrogantly and wondered whether that conversation earlier was being used to make her forget about the cookingpetition which he had asked her before.


    If that was the case, then she wouldn''t let him go and would make him realize the difference in cooking skills between the two of them.


    Looking at Erina''s arrogant posture, Haru couldn''t help but want to spank her butt at this moment.


    "I''m not. Let''s do that too."


    Haru looked at Shiina, Iwasawa, and Kosaka. "Shiina, Iwasawa, Kosaka, can you be the judges for our cookingpetitionter?"


    "What?!"


    The three of them were surprised when they heard it.


    Yuri had gone back to her parents'' house for a while since she needed to prepare for her high school.


    "Who is against who?" Kosaka asked.


    "It''s me against Haru."


    Erina didn''t think that she would lose against Haru.


    Kosaka smiled and rested her chin on the table. "I can be a judge."


    "Me too."


    Iwasawa agreed since she was quite interested in the battle between the two of them.


    Shiina only nodded, but she agreed to be a judge on their cookingpetition.


    "Now, we have three judges for ourpetition." Erina smiled as if she had won and said, "You can ask me for a handicap so you won''t say that I''m bullying you on thepetition."


    Even though Haru had said that he was the one who created the Japan bread which was the most popr bread in the shop, Erina didn''t think so. She knew that Haru was rich, and it was possible for him to hire people to create it.


    ''This girl''s really looking down on me¡­¡­''


    Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to teach her a lesson. "Then how about we make this cookingpetition more interesting?"


    "More interesting?"


    "Yes."


    "If I lose then you can ask me anything, and if you lose then I can ask you anything."


    Haru was wondering whether Erina would hesitate, but he didn''t expect her to ept it without hesitation.


    "Good, don''t go back on your wordster."


    Erina smiled and thought about what she could do with himter.


    "¡­"


    ''Girl, you''re too young¡­¡­''


    "The theme of this cookingpetition is lunch, who can cook the better lunch is the winner."


    "That''s good. Let''s do it after the shop is closed."


    Haru and Erina looked at each other and there was invisible electricity sparked between the two of them.


    Kosaka who had read a lot of mangas suddenly thought that there would be a legendary battle that was about to happen in front of her.


    Iwasawa didn''t know what had happened, but she knew that there was something happening.


    Shiina only thought that the cat which she had seen yesterday was very cute and wondered whether she could see it againter.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 753 Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 2

    <h4>Chapter 753 Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 2</h4>


    Fleurs De Lapin is a famous cafe, no, bakery in the neighborhood.


    It is a sanctuary for some people who are very busy in the morning since every morning they are able to eat warm, soft, and delicious food every morning.


    However, when the bakery closed there was something happening right inside the bakery which only everyone who happened to be inside knew that there was a confrontation between the two of them.


    Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina thought that it was just a cookingpetition, but they were wondering when it had turned into a martial artpetition since the cooking process which was being ced in front of them was very exaggerated, especially Erina since they felt as if they were looking at a beautiful orchestra. Even though they didn''t understand, they understood that what Erina was doing was amazing.


    Erina mashed various berries on the bowl skillfully while checking the temperature of the venison meat on the grill pan using the bottom of her lips.


    Looking at the beautiful and juicy venison meat on the grill pan, Erina had to admit that Haru had eyes to choose an ingredient.


    Iwasawa and Kosaka nodded and thought that Erina''s dish would be delicious, but when they looked at the direction of Haru.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Haru, are you sure that you''re going to use that bread?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Haru took out bread which he had just taken out from the oven.


    Erina looked at the bread which had been baked by Haru. She sighed and shook her head. "Haru, even if I don''t taste that bread, I can see that you''ve made a very bad bread."


    Everyone in this ce had been working on the super popr bakery and all of them had a share of experience in the bakery world. They could see just from a nce which bread was bad and which bread was delicious.


    And, the bread which Haru had just baked was horrible.


    Haru had baked a medium French bread which was about 20 cm in length.


    French bread has always been a popr choice for the customer who is going to Fleurs De Lapin since the French bread which is being made in this ce was super ultra-delicious. It is also very healthy since even a horse can eat it.


    "Of course, I know that this is horrible bread, but I haven''t said that this is over yet."


    Haru took out a stic bag from the cupboard and put four horrible pieces of bread which he had baked inside the stic bag.


    "???????"


    They had be even more confused when they saw his action.


    "Haru, you should prepare yourself since I''m going to ask you a request after I''ve won thispetition."


    Erina waved her beautiful blonde hair, showcasing the Queen''s grace in the kitchen.


    "And let me show you, what real cuisine is¡­"


    Erina became serious and all of the dishes in front of her were dancing under her palms showing a beautiful light that brightened the entire kitchen.


    "W - What is this?!"


    Kosaka would have never thought that just a simple cookingpetition would turn into Shounen manga.


    "Please enjoy, venison meat with a berries sauce."


    But in that glowing light, Erina walked toward everyone while bringing four tes with the dish which she had just made.


    They could see the glittering venison meat as the main item on this dish and it made them gulp.


    "Haru, you should taste it too. You should understand the difference between the two of us after you''ve tasted my dish."


    Erina also gracefully ced the dish in front of Haru. She didn''t make a mistake this time since she had prepared herself.


    Looking at Haru, Erina knew that the person in front of her would be her husband in the future. She also had someone to research about him and even though he couldn''t match her in cooking, at least, he was better in another thing. He also happened to be her type of guy, which added a point to her heart.


    If Haru decided to chase after her with serious intent, then she didn''t mind epting him.


    Looking at Erina''s smug smile, Haru didn''t say anything holding a fork then sliced down part of the venison meat.


    "So tender!"


    Not only him but everyone was surprised since the venison meat could be cut using a fork showing how soft it was.


    *Jiggle!* *Jiggle!*


    Looking at the reddish meat which jiggling around beautifully, the aroma which increased their appetite, they couldn''t handle it anymore and put the venison meat into their mouth.


    *Chomp!*


    Suddenly they were looking at the orchestra which was being led by Erina.


    Erina who was the maestro of this orchestra waving her stick gracefully, led the venison meat who yed the piano along with the other ingredients and yed various musical instruments. Their eyes were shining and, at this moment, they realized that Erina was Beethoven of the Culinary World!


    "¡­¡­"


    Kosaka and Iwasawa took a deep breath after the shock which they had gotten eating Erina''s dish. They didn''t even realize that their te had emptied since the dish was so delicious.


    "Delicious."


    Even Shiina, who rarely talked, even praised Erina''s dish.


    "Hmph, you lose, Haru."


    Erina folded her arms waiting for Haru to admit his defeat.


    "Erina, I''ve to admit that your dish is very delicious, and I want to taste it every day, but the match isn''t over."


    Haru took out the bread which he had ced inside the stic bag then cut it down into half.


    ''E - Every day?''


    Erina was thinking whether this guy was trying to ask her for a marriage. She blushed in embarrassment, but suddenly she heard a loud noise.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they saw the thing that had happened in front of them.


    Haru who had taken out the inside of the bread started to hammer down the bread.


    "Haru! Even if you lose, you can''t get angry!" Iwasawa wanted to stop Haru.


    "Haru, just admit your defeat."


    Even Kosaka thought that Haru was angry since Haru was hammering down his bread.


    Shiina nodded and wanted to calm him down.


    "You should listen to everyone."


    Erina was wondering whether Haru''s pride was so big that he didn''t want to admit defeat, however, she also thought that this side of him was quite cute.


    "Angry? No, this is the cooking process."


    Cutting down the inside of the bread which he had just hammered down, he started to fry it on the pan.


    Erina raised her eyebrow and asked, "What is the dish that you''re going to make?"


    "Chawanmushi."


    "Chawanmushi?!"


    Chawanmushi is an egg custard dish found in Japan. Unlike many other custards, it is usually eaten as a dish in a meal, as chawanmushi contains savory rather than sweet ingredients. It is a verymon dish that is usually eaten before the main dish.


    "You''re going to defeat me with an entree?"


    Erina frowned further since she felt that Haru was ying. "Haru, do you just want to y around with me?" Even though she knew that Haru was her fiance, she couldn''t help but get angry when she thought that Haru was just fooling around with her.


    The main dish has always been the main character in the story, and the entree is just the best friend of the main character that is to polish the character, strength, and story for the main character.


    In other words, the entree is just a supporter, and can''t be the main story of the character.


    "Erina¡­"


    Haru looked at Erina with a gentle gaze, but also showed the toughness of man. "I''ve never yed with you.


    "Just sit there and wait for my dish."


    At that moment, the aura around Haru started to change as if he was a king of therge Empire.


    Haru''s aura matched, no, it was even bigger than Erina.


    Everyone was stunned but at that very moment, Haru prepared four dishes which he had just made.


    "It''s done.


    "Please eat my Sea Urchin Chawanmushi."


    The bread which he had hammered before had turned into a bowl for the chawanmushi.


    The chawanmushi let out hot steam while also creating a delicious aroma which made them gulped.


    "Erina, please try."


    *Gulp!*


    Erina frowned since the smell of this dish was very delicious. "Even if the aroma is good, the key to the food is the taste." She took the chawanmushi and gently bit it down on her mouth.


    Everyone also did the same and bit down the chawanmushi in their hands.


    *Chomp!*


    Erina was holding a legendary sword Ex-chawanmushi while facing the legendary monster sea urchin. She had a hard battle against this sea urchin, but she wouldn''t give up since she would win this battle and save this kingdom from this crisis. ''Then, I''ll marry the king!''


    "I won''t lose this battle!"


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!"


    The sea urchin roared loudly and released a barrage of spines toward Erina.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Waving her sword, Erina had this determined expression, but the attack of the sea urchin monster was too powerful. She knew that she needed to use her secret technique to defeat this monster, but the monster wouldn''t let her do that.


    "I''ll buy you time! In the meantime, you use power!"


    Suddenly someone appeared in front of Erina, this guy had a dandy appearance raising his shield toward protecting Erina.


    "Chawanmushi!" Erina was shocked when she saw herpanion.


    "Erina, use your Ex-chawanmushi! Hurry!" Chawanmushi screamed.


    "If I use that, you''ll also be killed!"


    Chawanmushi showed a gentle smile ncing back at Erina. "You want to marry the king, right? Then, you need to defeat this monster, don''t worry about me."


    "C- Chawanmushi¡­¡­"


    "It''s for the safety of this kingdom! Erina, hurry!"


    Tears rolled down from Erina''s eyes, but she had a determined expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry, Chawanmushi."


    "Hmph, you don''t need to worry, but I have a request?"


    "Yes, tell me anything."


    "If you win this battle, then can you bury me with my favorite French bread?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll buy the entire French bread in the kingdom for you."


    Chawanmushi smiled ready to embrace his death. "Then, I don''t need to worry." He raised his shield then charged toward the sear urchin monster.


    "UOOOOOOO!!!! DIE SEA URCHIN!!!!!!"


    "ROARRRRRRRR!!!!"


    Chawanmushi raised his shield and mmed it right at the monster. "Ramming French Bread!"


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    The monster staggered and paralyzed for a moment.


    "ERINA, HURRY!!!"


    Erina was full of tears, but she nodded. She took a deep breath then raised her sword high.


    "Ex-¡­"


    A bright light enveloped the entire area and her sword had be 50 meters tall. Looking at the sea urchin monster, who had stolen the life of her friend. She was angry and swung down her sword at this monster.


    "Chawanmushi!!!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!*


    Under this blinding light, Chawanmushi smiled gently.


    "Ah¡­ I want to eat French bread¡­¡­"


    "Chawanmushi¡­"


    Tears rolled down from her eyes, but Erina suddenly realized something.


    "Ha?!"


    Erina was startled by that illusion and didn''t expect a chawanmushi which was only an entree dish able to show such power.


    "Please point out who is the winner, Judges?"


    Without hesitation, Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Shiina pointed at Haru telling Erina who was the winner.


    "I lost¡­?"

 Chapter 754 Erina is cute

    <h4>Chapter 754 Erina is cute</h4>


    Erina didn''t believe in such a result since she had confidence in her dish, but she also knew the taste of Haru''s dish wasn''t lost on her, and even better than her. She didn''t want to admit it, but she really lost in this battle.


    "Alright, don''t cry¡­"


    Erina felt a gentle hand caressing her head. "I - I''m not crying!" Her eyes were red and tears kepting out from her eyes. She didn''t want to admit that she was crying, especially after she lost.


    "Yes, yes, you''re not crying¡­"


    Haru caressed her back now gently calming her down.


    "I''m not crying!"


    "Yes, I know."


    Erina didn''t move away from him, but somehow she felt quite frustrated when she lost, and at the same time, she knew what it meant to enjoy cooking from Haru.


    "¡­"


    Shiina, Kosaka, and Iwasawa who saw the scene in front of them couldn''t help but move up and separate them.


    "How long are you going to take advantage of Erina!"


    The cookingpetition between the two of them was over, and Haru had said that Erina was a sess on her test working in his cafe.


    "No, I can''t ept this!"


    Erina felt that Haru was trying to pity her or something.


    "My test is just making a dish that can satisfy me and your venison dish is really good."


    Haru had to admit that Erina''s cooking was very good.


    "No, I can''t ept it!"


    But Erina was very hard-headed and didn''t want to ept it.


    "But it''s yourst day at my cafe."


    "Do you want me to get out of this ce?"


    Erina looked at Haru and somehow showed a very sad expression.


    "¡­"


    It would be lying if Haru didn''t have an interest in Erina since both of them loved to cook and thought that it would be good to cook together and tried a lot of dishes from various ces together, but he wasn''t sure whether she could ept his three girlfriends.


    Even though he had to admit his charm, it was very hard for a girl to share their love with other''s girls.


    If it was just a normal girl, then it would be very easy since he could just put his dick then make them submit, but he didn''t want to do that since he felt that Erina was very special and felt the same attraction which he felt toward Sora, Megumi, and Utaha. Even though he had to admit that he also felt lust toward Erina since she was a very attractive girl, he wanted to treat her more than that since he felt that she could be her rival in this world.


    Rival.


    The same as the story on Shounen manga where the protagonist gained power in front of their rival, Haru also thought the same since he wanted to improve his cooking skill, he felt that he needed a rival who was able to match him.


    In his opinion, only Erina was able to match up his growth on cooking and that was why he treated her better and even tried to guide her since being on the top was lonely.


    "¡­"


    Haru suddenly thought something strange, but he had to admit having both rival and wife at the same time was very tempting.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry since he hadn''t settled the thing between him and Sora.


    "Aren''t the people in your home going to pick you up?"


    Erina wanted to say something, but suddenly her phone vibrated. "I''ll take this phone." She looked at her phone and saw that it was her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong?"


    "Erina, I''m sorry, but there is a problem with the car in our house, can you ask Kasugano-kun to send you back home?"


    "What?! Wait Grandpa----"


    "Sorry Erina, I have some matters. See you at home."


    "¡­¡­"


    The phone ended and Erina had an expression of disbelief. She tried to call her grandfather again, but it was futile since it couldn''t be connected.


    "Hopefully, it''ll make their rtionship closer."


    Senzaemon rubbed his beard and smiled gently.


    "What''s wrong, Erina?"


    Haru had heard their conversation, but of course, he needed to pretend that he didn''t hear anything.


    "Ugh¡­ no one is going to pick me up. I''ll take a taxi to go back."


    Erina was too embarrassed to ask Haru to send her back.


    "Taxi? Why don''t you ask me? I''ll send you back home."


    "No, it''ll trouble you¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright. I can''t feel relief to let you go back using a taxi."


    Haru knew that Erina was an Ojou-sama who didn''t have experience on a lot of things. He was afraid for her to be cheated by the taxi driver or being kidnapped or something.


    "I think that you''re thinking something rude."


    Erina frowned looking at Haru.


    "It''s just your imagination. Let''s go, it''s better to go early since it''s almost dark soon."


    Erina frowned further since she thought that he wanted her toe back as soon as possible.


    "No, I can''t do it myself!"


    But this time, Haru didn''t listen to her selfishness. "Listen to me, I''ll send you back to your home, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru who was a bit forceful, Erina somehow flushed and looked away. She turned and waved her hair doing the movement which usually appeared in shampoo advertisements.


    "Then bring my bag to your car right now!"


    Walking away arrogantly, Erina wanted to go back, but suddenly she remembered something. She looked at Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina.


    "Thank you for taking care of me for the past week. I''ve learned a lot."


    "Yeah, we really teach you a lot of things."


    Iwasawa remembered when Erina had messed up the washing machine before causing a lot of mess.


    "You cane any time."


    Kosaka was wondering what was the rtionship between Haru and Erina and that was why she wanted Erina toe every time.


    Shiina only nodded, but somehow she was quite lonely.


    "And, please tell Yuri too that I''m going back."


    Erina bowed her head and nced at Haru.


    Haru nodded and looked at everyone. "I''ll send her back first." Bringing her luggage, he went to his car to bring her back to her home.


    Looking at Erina and Haru, they only felt that it was their imagination, but they felt that the rtionship between the two of them was simr to a harem protagonist and a tsundere heroine.


    "No, it might be my imagination¡­"


    Iwasawa held her head and thought that she had yed too much galgetely.


    Inside the car, if Haru didn''t say anything then it would be very quiet, and Erina was the type of girl who wouldn''t take the initiative after all.


    If it was someone else then it would be awkward, but it was different when the person who talked with Erina was Haru.


    Haru''s EQ is very high and if he wants, then he might be able to make friends with the people in this entire country, but he was toozy to do that. If he did that then his name might change into "Najimi Osana".


    Haru started the conversation with the topic of the cookingpetition which they had earlier. He talked to her about the reason why he had used crappy bread for his dish before.


    Hearing his exnation, Erina felt that the world of an elite which was being built by her father started to crumble since she only knew that there were a lot of things which she could do with food since Haru''s method really dumbfounded her.


    In Erina''s opinion, cooking wasn''t something fun, and it was something that was forced by her father, but when she talked with Haru. She felt that cooking was quite enjoyable and there was a lot of mystery to it.


    They talked to each other for a long time about each other''s dishes, until Haru suddenly invited her somewhere.


    "It isn''tte, do you want to go somewhere?"


    Erina raised her eyebrow and asked, "Where?"


    "Arcade? Have you been there?" Haru asked.


    "That''s an uncivilized ce for an uneducated person, how can I be there?" Erina frowned when he asked him to go to that kind of ce, but she wanted to go since she had never gone there. However, it was impossible to hear her honest words from her mouth.


    "Just think that you''re being deceived by me to go to that ce, or are you afraid to go there?" Haru asked.


    "Hmph! I''m not afraid! Let''s go to the arcade now!"


    Erina folded her arms, but somehow also anticipated her first experience in the arcade.


    Haru smiled happily.


    "Let''s go."


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "It''s because Erina is very cute."


    Erina blushed and looked away. "W - What are you talking about! Don''t say stupid things!


    "Hmph!"


    Erina might have tried to hide it, but Haru could see her smiling face through the window of his car and had to admit that this girl was really cute.

 Chapter 755 The Art of Arcade

    <h4>Chapter 755 The Art of Arcade</h4>


    Parking his car somewhere nearby, Haru took Erina to the arcade which he usually went to during his middle school time. He wore a cap and sses before he went with Erina.


    "Why did you wear a cap and sses?"


    Even though Erina had to admit that Haru was handsome this way, she was more curious why he suddenly wore that cap and sses.


    "I''m fairly famous in this area and I don''t want to be disrupted when I''m going out with you."


    The same as Erina who was very famous on the Tootsuki Academy, during his middle school time, Haru was known as someone who held the "Hand of God" which able to make him able to get the title of "God of Arcade" getting the highest score on each game.


    "You''ve often yed in arcades?"


    Somehow Erina was quite jealous when she thought that Haru could do whatever he wanted. Different from her who needed to take a lesson about food, and tasting the job every time, she felt that Haru''s life was very enviable.


    "In the past, but it is very rare for me to go to this ce now."


    "Why you haven''t been ying in the arcade right now?"


    Erina seemed curious when she asked this question.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that Erina didn''t mean something bad by this question, but somehow it was quite a sensitive thing since he didn''te often since his parents had passed out and he needed to take care of himself.


    But he wouldn''t say that to her since it would break the mood between the two of them.


    "I''ve been quite busytely since some people want to read my manga."


    Erina blushed and refuted, "I - I don''t like your manga!"


    Haru only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "I don''t like your manga!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Entering the arcade, Erina felt as if she had entered a different world.


    Blinding light with various colors, loud noise, a lot of people stood up or sat down on a game machine, etc.


    Erina seemed quite excited and wanted to try everything in this ce.


    "There''re a lot of things about the game in arcades, but let''s y something simple first since you haven''t been in an arcade, right?"


    Erina had turned into a student who would follow what her teacher would instruct her.


    "Hold my hand since this ce is quiterge, it''ll be troublesome if you get lost."


    Holding Erina''s hand, Haru guided her while telling her everything about an arcade.


    However, student Erina couldn''t hear what teacher Haru was saying since her mind was in a mess when he held her hand gently.


    ''It feels nice¡­''


    Erina had only seen it on shoujo manga, but now she understood why the character on shoujo manga loved to hold their hands together.


    "Erina, Erina, can you hear me?''


    "!!!!!"


    "I can hear you! What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless looking at Erina''s reaction. "Cough! Cough! Let me introduce you to the first game that we''re going to y today!


    Tetetet¡­


    Whac-A-Mole¡­"


    Erina felt that it was her imagination, but she felt Haru saying something in a simr tone when Doraemon gave his gadget to Nobita.


    "Erina-kun, what you need to do is just smash those moles on the game device with a hammer." Haru looked at Erina with a professional expression. "Do you understand?"


    "Hmph! It''s a very simple game for me!"


    Haru ced a coin on the machine and gave Erina the hammer. "Please¡­"


    Taking the hammer, Erina nodded and seemed to be very confident. When the game started, she started to m down the hammer at the mole which came out from the hole.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Erina was very skillful and hit all of the moles.


    "Wow, you''re amazing¡­"


    Haru really thought that Erina was amazing, but he wasn''t focussed on Erina''s game skill, but rather the movement of her breasts which moving around when she mmed the hammer.


    *Boing!* *Boing!* *Boing!*


    ''A - Amazing¡­ that movement isn''t something that beginners can do¡­


    ''What a scary girl¡­''


    Haru thought inwardly focussed on Erina''s breast and wondered whether Erina had a hypnotic ability since he had been entranced by her for a while.


    When the game had ended, Erina had a satisfied smile and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "How is it?"


    "Amazing, I can''t believe that it is your first time."


    Giving her a thumbs up, Haru was really d to choose this first game for her.


    "Hmph!"


    Erina was like a proud peacock after being praised by Haru. "What''s the next game?" She wanted to try something more challenging.


    "Good, I like such a brave girl like you. Let''s try something scary next."


    "S - Something scary?!"


    Erina sounded quite nervous.


    "Yes, let''s do a zombie hunt."


    Haru had decided the next game for them.


    Looking at the game machine in front of her, Erian could see that it was quite a scary game.


    "Now, we''re going to y The House of The Dead from Sega.


    "The game is pretty simple and that is survival while killing the zombies which appear during the gameter."


    Haru reminded Erina who seemed to be quite afraid, but also quite excited at the same time which made him sigh since it seemed that her education was quite strict which made her unable to do the thing which she wanted to do in her life. "I''ll also y this game with you, we''re going to cooperate together to defeat those zombies."


    Erina sighed in relief, but she couldn''t be honest with herself. "Hmph! I hope that you''re not going to slow me down!"


    "What a mouth from a girl who hasn''t entered an arcade just today." Haru was speechless, but he wouldn''t lose. "Watch your mouth girl since if you ever lost your guard in this game¡­


    You''re going to die."


    *Gulp!*


    Erina had a serious expression and felt a bit nervous, but because of her nature, she didn''t want to show that feeling to Haru.


    "Hmph! It''s just the game that I want!"


    "Good, let''s y."


    Haru put the coin into the machine and took the gun while also giving the other gun to Erina.


    "If you see a zombie then you need to shoot it, but you can''t shoot the human."


    "Is there a difference between humans and zombies?"


    "Zombie is the ugly one. You can tell when the game startster."


    Erina nodded and aimed her gun at the game machine screen.


    Waiting for the countdown, the game suddenly started and they suddenly entered the "house of terror" with a lot of zombies that came toward them.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Erina, who was a newbie, made a newbie mistake and emptied her bullet right away. "E - Eh? I can''t shoot it anymore!"


    "Reload the bullet!"


    *Bang!*


    Haru was protecting Erina who was a newbie.


    Being protected, Erina felt d, but she also wanted to fight too.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Both of them fought together, Erina showed various expressions from excitement, scary, startled, and a lot more ying this game moving her breast downward and upward making Haru feel a bit hard to focus on the game.


    In this fight, both of them had worked together and made their rtionship closer since they had done something together.


    Their fight was very fierce since Erina often made mistakes, but Haru was protecting her from time to time.


    They kept fighting until they needed to fight against the boss.


    Haru started to show his skill which gave him the title of "God of Arcade".


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    In amazement, Erina didn''t expect the game to be over and she was filled with happiness.


    "We won!"


    Erina unconsciously hugged Haru since she was very happy.


    Haru sighed trying to hold his anaconda to stand up since Erina''s breast pressed on his chest, but he had to admit that his skill hadn''t been lost and it was very nice to hug her.


    However, suddenly¡­


    "Hmph! If you want to y a game, then you should choose a different arcade! This isn''t a ce for a couple to have a date!"


    Suddenly the beautiful moment between the two of them was disturbed by someone.


    Haru and Erina turned and saw a civilian A who seemed annoyed to see both of them flirting with each other, especially when the girl was very beautiful.


    "W - Who is on a date?!"


    Erina was embarrassed.


    "Damn, a tsundere girl too? Is this guy a monster!?!"


    They thought that Haru was amazing to be able to take down a tsundere girl.


    "Listen to me, Bastard?!"


    Erina was angry, but she was stopped by Haru.


    "Well, Erina. We''re in an arcade so we need to solve the matter with the arcade way."


    Haru looked at civilian A and smiled gently. "Mob character, let''s y a game. I can take you on in any game that you want."


    "M - Mob character?!"


    He was very angry and pointed his finger at Haru. He thought that he should embarrass Haru in front of his girlfriend. "Good! Let''s y Dance Rush! I''m going to show you hell!"


    "Dance Rush? Good, let''s do it."


    However, the people around their surroundings started to discuss with each other when Haru wanted to challenge the Mob Character a Dance Rush since this Mob Character was known as the "Rabbit Legs" since his legs'' movement was very fast and made him able to conquer the Dance Rush game.


    Hearing the conversation beside them, Erina couldn''t help but be nervous.


    "Is that alright? That person seems very strong."


    "You''re worried about me?"


    Erina blushed and refuted. "W - Who is worried about you! Just get lost already!"


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    Haru was really wondering when this girl was going, to be honest with herself.


    ''I think she might have be honest in bed.''


    Dancing Rush is a dancing game where the yer needs to press down the button on the feet following the rhythm of the song.


    Someone not only needs to have a good knowledge of the game, but they also need to have a good reflex and physical ability to master this everyone.


    For a moment, everyone started to gather on the duel between Haru and civilian A.


    "Hehehe, you''re going to lose."


    "What song do you want to y?"


    The Mob Character snorted then smiled. "Let''s y Beethoven Virus with an ultra hell deep abyss level."


    *!!!!!!*


    Everyone thought that the "Rabbit Legs" were going to bully Haru.


    Some girls wanted to stop Haru since the "Rabbit Legs" is very powerful and they didn''t want for a handsome guy to be beaten by the Mob Character.


    "Good. Let''s do it."


    "Hmph, let''s see your crying face after you''ve lost."


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    For a moment the battlefield started to be quiet and only the sound of the coin which entered the game machine could be heard from the arcade.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing to see the battle between Haru and "Rabbit Legs"


    Both of them chose the "Beethoven Virus" at the same time and chose the highest difficulty on the game before waiting for the game to start.


    Erina who was looking at Haru suddenly became quite nervous and she didn''t want him to lose.


    In this quiet arcade suddenly a sound of music started to be yed.


    [BGM - Beethoven Virus]


    Haru and the "Rabbit Legs" moved slowly before the melody started to be faster.


    "UOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone eximed loudly when they saw the duel between the two of them.


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    The skill of "Rabbit Leg" was obvious since he was a master. His legs'' movement was very fast and he got almost a perfect score with each step, but of course, he missed some of them since it was the biggest difficulty of the song.


    Even though "Rabbit Leg" was confident in his skill, he knew that it was far from perfect, however, it was enough to defeat Haru.


    But suddenly he realized something.


    ''Where''s the cheer in the audience?!''


    Usually, in such a game, a lot of people would gather and cheer for the yers loudly, but this time, everyone was quiet.


    He had a bad feeling and nced at Haru who was ying beside him.


    "!!!!!"


    ''Perfect! Perfect! Perfect!''


    On Haru''s screen, it was obvious that all of his steps were perfect.


    "WHAT?!"


    He was shocked to the core and when he saw Haru''s legs movement.


    Domineering.


    That''s the thing on everyone''s mind at the moment.


    It is so perfect that one can even say that Haru has conquered this game with his skill.


    Looking at the "perfect" words that kepting from the screen, the mob character was speechless and stood still in his ce forgetting that he was on the game.


    It had been a while since Haru had yed and he really had fun here.


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    Some of the people who recorded this scene on the camera were stunned and dropped their phones since they were stunned looking at Haru''s skill.


    Then when the song was over, there was a loud cheer on the arcade showing a perfect score on the screen.


    "UOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "AMAZING, WHO THE HECK IS THIS GUY!!!"


    "DAMN, I FORGOT TO RECORD THE ENTIRE SCENE!"


    The mood of the "Rabbit Leg" wasplicated and knew that he had lost.


    "I think that I''m wrong. You''re not a Mob Character."


    The "Rabbit Leg" looked up at Haru who was smiling at him.


    "I have fun with the game, "Rabbit Legs". Let''s y again next time."


    The "Rabbit Leg" nodded dumbly, but he understood why a beautiful girl fell for him.


    "See you next time."


    Haru walked to Erina and took her away.


    The "Rabbit Leg" stood up and shouted, "I won''t lose against you next time!"


    However, when he shouted that thing someone in the crowd suddenly eximed.


    "What?! That person is KSG?!"


    "KSG?!"


    Everyone looked at the screen of Dance Rush which had just been yed by Haru showing a nickname of KSG.


    They didn''t know who this guy was, but they knew that this guy was very amazing since they could see the reaction of this mob character was serious.


    To be continued, the exnation of KSG the legendary Arcade Gamer in the next chapter!

 Chapter 756 I hate you

    <h4>Chapter 756 I hate you</h4>


    Who is KSG?


    Everyone was very surprised since it was their first time hearing it.


    Mob Character B only shook his head looking at the expression of everyone.


    "It isn''t surprising that all of you do not know about it since he disappeared a year ago."


    "KSG."


    "He is a legendary gamer in the arcade and during his golden time all of the game machines in the arcade have his name on the rank one giving him a nickname of "God of Gamer"."


    "How did you know that that guy is KSG, and not someone else? How can you be so sure?"


    Mob Character B shook his head again.


    "Didn''t you see a beautiful girl beside him earlier?"


    "What does it have to do with KSG?"


    "KSG has another nickname and that is "Grey Haired Incubus"."


    "Gray Haired Incubus!"


    Everyone, especially the male, was startled when they heard this nickname.


    The Mob Character B nodded with a serious expression.


    "In the past, there were a lot of gamers who brought their girlfriends to show off their skill or just to have fun, however, when KSG appeared, they didn''t dare to bring their girlfriend to the arcade?"


    Do you know why?"


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    "It''s because their girlfriend will break up right away with that gamer and move toward KSG."


    "WHAT?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard it.


    "The hell is that guy?!"


    "Then, that beautiful girl is someone else''s girlfriend?!"


    The Mob Character B shook his head and replied, "No, I guess that is his real girlfriend since I can see the level of that girl is different from the girl that he has brought before."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it, but suddenly there was someone who let out an outcry burst.


    "Why! Why can only a handsome guy be popr! I also want to be popr, dammit!"


    "¡­¡­"


    No one said anything since they also understood that feeling very well.


    The Mob Character B patted the shoulder of the guy who was frustrated.


    "Calm down, boy. Don''t be such a virgin, even though that guy is very popr, but he isn''t a bad guy."


    "Ha?! How can he not be a bad guy!? He has made a lot of love in this ce break up! He''s guilty!"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Yes, but that isn''t his fault." The Mob Character B raised his index finger to the sky and shouted, "Love is War!"


    KSG has reminded us of that!"


    "¡­"


    "Love is War¡­¡­


    The weak perish and the strong prevail!


    Because of that, there are also a lot of lovers who have gotten married and have a very good life happily."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was quiet and suddenly they also wanted to get married.


    Mob Character B nodded and was quite satisfied with their reaction.


    "Just think of KSG as the obstacle of our life! But once we have defeated that obstacle, we''ll have a good marriage life with our wife!"


    The Mob Character B clenched his fist tightly and shouted, "So let''s aim for it, the marriage life with our lover!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    "I''M GETTING FIRED UP!"


    "I WILL BRING MY GIRLFRIEND HERE!!!!"


    However, they didn''t know that Mob Character B was one of the people who had broken up with his girlfriends in the past and he also wanted to make them break up simr to his experience.


    ''Hehehehe, I''m not alone anymore.''


    They would smash the head of the Mob Character B if they knew that this guy was thinking right now.


    In the future, there would be a myth about bringing your lover when there was a "Grey Haired Incubus" to test the love between your lover and yourself.


    Though, it would be very hard for them to search for Haru since he wasn''t free enough to go to the arcade to y in the future.


    "KSG, huh?"


    Erina looked at Haru curiously.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blushed and felt that his nickname was very embarrassing.


    ''What the hell is a Grey Haired Incubus?''


    Haru was very mad and wanted toin, but he calmed himself since he also knew the frustration of those guys.


    Being brought away by Haru, Erina looked around at this box which showed her face on the screen in front of her.


    "What is this?"


    "Well, the situation is quite troublesome now and we have to go back."


    Erina was startled when she heard it, and also felt sad, but she knew that it was really troublesome to stay here when everyone had already known about Haru''s identity.


    "Let''s go back."


    Erina was a bit sad, but there was nothing that she could do. She was about to go out, but she was stopped by him.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, let''s create some memories first in this ce."


    Haru smiled and looked at the screen in front of them. "This is a photobooth. We can take various photos with various effects on this ce."


    "Photo?"


    Erina was confused.


    "Like this."


    Haru put a coin and a picture of Haru and Erina appeared on the screen. He was very skillful at editing the photo and made their lips became bigger.


    "What?!"


    Erina was startled.


    "There''re a lot of effects, and we can try a lot of things by adding a word, picture, effect, etc."


    Haru exined to Erina how to use this photo booth.


    But it might be because Erina wasn''t very good with electronic devices that she messed up several times creating quite a lot of disaster photos, but she didn''t give up since she was curious about what kind of photos she could take in this ce.


    Erina even spent a lot of money creating a photo of both of them until she was satisfied with the result.


    Haru could only sigh at the power of money of rich girl.


    Erina looked at the number of photos, but somehow she felt that she was quite unsatisfied once again.


    "Let me try one more time."


    "Wait, this time, let me try it."


    Haru stopped her since he had a feeling that this girl wouldn''t stop for a long time.


    "Huh?"


    Haru put the coin inside the machine and made Erina move closer to him while hugging her head on his chest which made her startled.


    This time there wasn''t any special effect, words, or anything, only a simple photo between the two of them.


    Erina was blushing since she was too nervous but unconsciously she showed a beautiful smile.


    *Shutter!*


    The photo was created and it showed a picture of Haru and Erina who smiled together while hugging each other.


    "¡­"


    Erina was stunned when she saw the result of the photo and smiled.


    "It''s good, right?"


    "I - It''s very bad! B - But I''ll keep it." Erina looked at Haru and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded with a smile and patted her head. "Let''s go back. It''s veryte."


    "Yes~"


    Somehow Erina''s mood was very good.


    Inside Erina''s house.


    "Uh¡­ Erina-sama, where are you?!"


    Hisako was very worried since Erina should havee back.


    "What should we do? Erina-sama hasn''t gone back. W - What if she gets kidnapped?! NO! Erina-sama!"


    "Calm down, Hisako."


    Alice sipped a warm tea calmly.


    "Erina is alright. Grandfather has said that she needs to do something before."


    Alice was quiteplicated when she knew that Erina was sent by her grandfather to Haru''s cafe, but she had checked it before and she didn''t find Haru there. She only knew that Haru was on a business trip and somehow it made her sigh in relief. She felt if Haru was there, Erina wouldpletely fall for him and it somehow made her feel conflicted.


    "T - That''s good."


    Hisako sighed in relief and caressed her chest, but then suddenly she noticed a car which stopped in front of the house.


    "Is that Erina-sama?"


    Hisako sighed in relief and peeked out the window, but she was startled when she saw Erina hade out from the car with a guy. Her eyes bulged and she pressed her face on the window in shock.


    "W - What?! How can there be a guy there?!"


    "What?!"


    Alice dropped the cup on the ground and also ran to Hisako''s side looking at the scene which made her dumbstruck.


    Haru and Erina seemed to talk to each other, they argue, before they screamed then they saw something which happened in front of them with a blush.


    "WHAT?!"


    "We have arrived."


    Erina seemed reluctant but sat down there for a while since she also wanted to ask whether he knew about their engagement. She wanted to say something, but she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    Haru who hade out brought her luggage and asked since Erina had stayed in the car for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!"


    Erina became annoyed and got out of Haru''s car and mmed the door.


    "Wait, your luggage!"


    Erina seemed to be a bit embarrassed and walked toward Haru, but suddenly she slipped and almost fell down on the ground, but she was caught by Haru.


    "Are you alright?"


    Erina was at a very close distance between the two of them and she looked at Haru who looked at her in worry. She couldn''t help but tiptoe her feet and kiss his lips.


    "¡­"


    Time seemed to stop for both of them.


    Haru was also in shock since he hadn''t been using his Kenbunshoku Haki for a while in this world.


    Erina parted her lips and looked at him angrily.


    "You sure have the guts to make me do this! Take responsibility for me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru frowned and looked at Erina.


    "I''ve got girlfriends."


    "I know, but I don''t want to give up on you."


    Erina didn''t want to use engagement to force him with her. She waited for a while, but didn''t hear his response, and started to feel a bit scared. She suddenly realized what she had done was very embarrassing and she wanted to run away from this ce.


    But Haru didn''t let her and hugged her waist.


    "Let go of me!"


    "No!"


    "You''re going to reject me, right? I don''t mind, just let me go back now. I want to sleep!"


    "No, I''m not rejecting you."


    Haru hugged her gently caressing her hair softly. "Erina, I''m happy. Our encounter might not be the best, but staying with you makes me happy."


    "Then?"


    Erina didn''t look at Haru and hid her face on his chest.


    "But I have girlfriends, and if you want me to give up on them for you then I''m sorry. I can''t do that for you. But¡­


    If you are willing to be my girlfriend, then I''ll make you happy, protect you from anything, and let me tell you about the fun that you haven''t felt in your life."


    "You''re scum!"


    Erina, without hesitation, mocked.


    "You''re greedy, womanizer, bastard, pervert, and¡­ and¡­"


    Tears rolled down from her eyes biting her lips.


    "Make me hate you, don''t make me love you."


    Erina looked at Haru with tears.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do that, because I love you, Erina."


    Kissing her lips, but this time, the taste was quite different.


    It might be because they had the same tongue, that their kiss was more intimate and enjoyable.


    Erina was overwhelmed, but she didn''t want to let him go.


    "Uwaaahh¡­"


    Alice and Hisako couldn''t look away at both Haru and Erina at this moment and somehow they felt jealous.


    Parting their lips, Haru hugged her again and whispered.


    "I love you."


    "I hate you."


    Erina also kept hugging Haru.


    "It''s alright. I hear that hatests longer, and it is better than you forgetting about me."


    Erina shook her head and her face was blushing. She snuggled into his chest and said in a low voice.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 757 Shinobus Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 757 Shinobu''s Dilemma</h4>


    Haru suddenly felt that with more lovers, it started to get very troublesome, and it was very hard for him to control the anaconda on his pants.


    Everyone on the Group Chat was very lively since they were discussing the time difference in each world.


    This topic had already been talked about by everyone for a while, and one thing which surprised them was that everyone could be connected to each other on the chat group without trouble and could also chat with each other normally even though the time of each world worked differently.


    They were wondering whether it was because of the theory of parallel world or something, but in reality it was because of Haru since he didn''t let his girls in another world think that he had left them for a long time.


    That was why after he had gotten [Time and Space Maniption app on Group Chat], he hurriedly changed the time difference between a world that was being lived by his lovers.


    Haru was happy that he had beautiful girls, but it was also hard work to maintain it.


    This time, Haru had entered the Tower together with Shinobu since she had asked him for help.


    In the Group Chat, Shinobu was included in the one weakest group, and even though she was very knowledgeable about poison, her body was quite weak and small. She hadn''t done any quest for a while and even though her strength might be the strongest among the Demon yer on her original world, she felt that it wasn''t enough to defeat the monster on the Group Chat such as Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Esdeath, Haru, Luffy, Gintoki, and Tsunade.


    But for sure, at the same time, it had be her target to be strong.


    ''At least I''ve got to have the same strength as Esdeath.''


    Shinobu knew that Esdeath would be the strongest woman on the Group Chat, and she had to admit that she respected Esdaeth for that, but one thing that she didn''t understand was why that woman wanted to marry such a sleazy guy such as Haru.


    However, she also understood this guy''s charm.


    "Shinobu, you should focus, we''re about to reach 28 floors soon."


    Haru looked at Shinobu, who had defeated the boss of a monster on 26 floors. He knew that the boss on the 28 floors was quite troublesome and he didn''t want her to be hurt by it.


    Of course, to do a co-op y on the Tower in the Group Chat, they also needed to pay points.


    Haru hadn''t yed at the Tower for a while and had only fought until 30 floors since he was toozy to continue to fight, though he would continue if Esdeath asked him to do so.


    His strength is a bit weird since most of his strongest magic is attacking the mental state of his opponent, but it didn''t mean his physical ability was weak.


    Shinobu nodded since she knew that Haru wouldn''t tell her to lie. Even though this guy was a bit sleazy, his ability was very top-notch and he could unite the country easily. She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can you conquer my country?"


    "Conquer your country?" Haru thought for a while and nodded. "It''s possible. I can even dominate the world since the technology in your world is quite backward."


    Shinobu wanted to refute it, but she couldn''t, especially when she knew that this guy owned a Gundam which was a giant robot about 20 meters. She had to admit that she was a bit jealous, especially when Sumire shared the video of Haru''s fight against Level V Gastrea on the world of ck Bullet in the Group Chat.


    Shinobu was a girl, but she had to admit that she had an interest in giant robots such as Gundam Banshee.


    "Haru, can you let me use your Gundam Bansheeter?"


    "Hmm¡­ what should I do?"


    "Don''t be stingy, Haru¡­"


    Shinobu was quite jealous of Esdeath since she was the first woman to be married by Haru. Even though she had met Haru first, but she had lost to Esdeath who had appearedte, however, she also thought that it was also because of Haru''s psychology during his mission on the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    Shinobu knew how brutal and sadistic the world of Akame Ga Kill was and Haru, who was just a harem protagonist, needed to be an Emperor of the Empire. She knew that Haru had a lot of blood on his hands which made him very tired. In that cruel world, Haru who needed psychologicalfort had met Esdeath and they fell in love.


    It is as simple as that, but Shinobu can''t just ept it right away.


    Shinobu had always wondered why he hadn''t decided to stop the quest since she didn''t want him to force himself.


    "Shinobu, Shinobu, did you hear me?"


    Shinobu looked at Haru who was looking at her with a speechless expression.


    "What?"


    "¡­"


    "Have you not heard from me?"


    "No, tell me again, what is it?"


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed looking at Shinobu who didn''t have a guilty expression. "I''ll show you my new power. It might be able to make a duplicate for my Gundam."


    "Your new power?"


    Shinobu knew that each quest they would receive a reward, and that reward depended on their luck.


    Haru, who had very good luck, had always gotten an ability after opening the reward from the Group Chat.


    "Can you let me borrow your sword? I''ll take care of the boos on 27 floors."


    Shinobu nodded and gave him her sword since she didn''t care much about it.


    Her sword is a bit special since it is thinner and lighter than a usual sword, and inside its sheath, there are various kinds of poison which can be changed anytime turning this weapon into a very dangerous weapon.


    Haru took out a lip-designed sticker on his palm and ced it on Shinobu''s sword.


    "Sticker?"


    Shinobu''s sword suddenly turned into two swords.


    "I can make a duplicate of everything as long as I ce this sticker."


    Shinobu''s mind worked and realized something. "So you can make a duplicate of that Gundam Banshee?"


    Haru nodded since it was possible, but he also needed to remind her. "But, of course, this ability isn''t perfect since once the sticker is being pulled¡­¡­" He pulled the sticker on the sword and tried to control the speed of two swords fused back since if he let it fused back without being controlled, this sword might break.


    Haru sighed in relief when he saw that he could control the speed of the fusing, even though it wasn''t perfect.


    "Interesting ability."


    Shinobu nodded and looked at Haru. "Is it possible to create a copy for part of your body?"


    "It''s possible."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu''s mind suddenly became a mess when she thought Haru was going to ce his sticker on his anaconda. She thought that Haru might be able to create a Yamato no Orochi (eight-headed serpent in Japan) using his anaconda which he kept inside his pants.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he felt that this girl was thinking something strange and somehow he felt offended by it.


    "Let''s continue the quest."


    Shinobu walked while taking back her sword.


    "Alright."


    It was the thing which usually was done on the Group Chat, and everyone was very rxed as long as there was no quest on the Group Chat.


    4 February.


    After his action on the arcade, Haru had once again be famous as the strongest arcade gamer after someone uploaded his video ying Dancing Rush on the arcade on Twitter, Instagram, NicoNico, Line, etc.


    That''s right, Line.


    Haru had his team develop Line after the annual meeting and with Nasa''s ability it was very easy to create it in just 10 days.


    After that, they didn''t hesitate to promote Line to NicoNico, railways''pany, weekly magazine, and a lot more.


    Haru was waiting for Seri to end the transaction of the televisionwork which he was about to buy and the negotiation was quite sessful and soon Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings would be his, but it would take a while since Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings was one of the famous televisionworks.


    His grandfather was the most excited and told him that he would do anything to help him. His grandfather was a leader of a political group and of course, with the help of Haru''s televisionwork, it would be very easy for him and his team to gather support from people.


    The other thing such as Shochiku which is a moviepany in Japan has already been sessful along with Warner Mycal Cinemas which is owned by Warner Bros.


    But he wasn''t in a hurry to create a movie since he wanted to wait for the result of the exam of Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa. He didn''t need to worry about Megumi, Sora, and Yuri, but he was worried about Shiina and Iwasawa since he knew that their heads weren''t bright.


    "Haru, are you sure that Hollywood actor is going toe here?"


    Utaha asked him once again.


    "Yes, I''ve bought his house and he has decided to visit me in Tokyo."


    Haru was speechless since it was her fifth time asking her this question.


    "Interesting, do you want to enter the movie business? If so, tell me since I''m also very interested. Let''s create a romantic movie with both of us as the main character and heroine."


    Utaha sat down on Haru''sp while hugging his neck.


    "Haru, you''re really going to enter the movie industry?" Sora was also interested.


    Megumi was also interested since she had often watched movies.


    "Yes, I n to enter the movie industry."


    Haru didn''t tell them the details about his n to be the biggest mogul in the world since showing a result was better than a word. He also didn''t want them to talk about his matter to a lot of people since he wanted to keep it a secret. He didn''t want his n to be foiled because they wanted to say that their man was awesome.


    "So who ising?"


    Megumi had onlye earlier and didn''t know who the Hollywood actor was who woulde to Haru''s house.


    "It''s Nichs Cake."

 Chapter 758 Movie Industry

    <h4>Chapter 758 Movie Industry</h4>


    "Mr. Kasugano, thank you for buying my house."


    Nichs Cake smiled at Haru.


    "No problem, your house is very good. I''m d that I can buy it."


    "If you want to buy another house then you can ask me."


    Nichs Cake is a famous Hollywood actor in the US and he has been cast in a lot of movies such as National Trap, Con Water, Ghost Cowboy, etc. He''s also famous for investing his money in luxury real estate and owning a number of luxurious houses in the US.


    But because of the economic crisis which happened in 2008, he has trouble paying the tax of his luxurious houses and that is why he decides to sell his houses.


    "But it is really troubling for you toe to Tokyo from afar."


    Haru was also very polite since he didn''t expect him toe to Tokyo right away.


    ''I think he''s really having trouble with money.''


    However, Haru didn''t need to say that out loud.


    "No problem. I also like Tokyo since my cousin has also made a movie in Tokyo before."


    Nichs was also very polite even though he knew that Haru was in high school, but Haru''s deed was very famous in the US since Haru could short-selling gold futures gained a lot of wealth from it. When he talked with Haru, he didn''t feel that he was talking with a high schoolboy. He guessed that Haru must being from rich n which he didn''t know since the children from that kind of n usually had different education than the norm.


    "Oh, is it "Lost in Trantion"? I''ve also watched that movie."


    Utaha is a fan of Sofia Kopp, who is Nics Cake''s cousin.


    Both of them are also part of the Kopp family, a family from the famous director Francis Kord Kopp who has directed "The Devilfather".


    "Yes, I''m surprised that you know about it."


    Nichs nodded and asked, "Mr. Kasugano, are they?" He could see three girls, but he had already guessed.


    "My girlfriends."


    "Oh¡­"


    Nichs smiled with a knowing smile.


    Both of them are guys and they know what each other is thinking.


    "They''re a bit curious about the entertainment world, can you answer some of their questions?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, why not?"


    Nichs didn''t mind since Haru had brought his house.


    The price of the house which is bought by Haru is about 17 million USD and it is located in Los Angeles.


    "He''s going to enter the movie industry, do you have tips for him?" Utaha asked.


    Nichs was a bit surprised looking at Haru. "Mr. Kasugano, do you want to enter the movie industry?"


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide it. "I''ve bought a movie theatre and Shochiku, I will make one or two movies soon."


    "What is your n?"


    "I only n to be a scriptwriter, and leave the rest to the professional."


    Haru didn''t n to be a director or actor since it would take a lot of time and he didn''t really want to be more famous since it was quite troublesome.


    Nics didn''t seem surprised and told him his opinion.


    In the past few years, the investment bank on Wall Street has invaded Hollywood with money. It is also the reason why there is a lot of movie production with a cost that is more than 100 million USD.


    Today''s movie industry is different from the past movie industry.


    Everyone is more cornered about the box office of the movie and that is also the reason why a movie is being divided intomercial movies and art movies.


    Themercial movie is a movie that can be enjoyed by everyone and usually has a very high box office.


    If it ispared to a beverage then amercial movie is simr to a beer. It is good and everyone loves it.


    On the other hand, an art movie is simr to fine wine. Some people understand it and some people don''t understand it, however, if it a good art movie then it isn''t possible to create a huge box office.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded since it was a rare chance to learn from a famous actor. But at the same time, they also wanted to know what Haru''s n was for his moviepany, as his wife-to-be, they didn''t want him to lose his money on movie industry since even the actor in front of them had said that a movie''s chance to be a huge hit was more difficult than gambling.


    Of course, as a businessman, Haru wanted to create amercial movie rather than an art movie since it would also increase the sales of popcorn in his movie theater and give him more money. Then they continued to talk about the experience of the actor, movie, Hollywood, etc. Lastly was about Kawaru Natari who was a famous Japanese actress in Hollywood.


    ''Kawaru Natari?'' Haru had never heard about this artist before.


    Nics said that this girl might have an academy award soon.


    The Academy Awards, more poprly known as the Oscars, are awards for artistic and technical merit in the film industry.


    It is also the biggest award for every director, actor, or actress to win this award.


    Haru knew that the reality was darker than what Nics Cake had said to them, but it was alright since he didn''t really want them to know about it.


    They only talked for a few hours, before Nics Cake decided to go back.


    Haru decided to give him some cheap booze and cigar which he had gotten from the world of Toriko, but even though it was cheap in that world, it was very rare in this world.


    Nics Cake was grateful and told him if everyone went to Los Angeles, they coulde to his house and he would prepare a party for them.


    Looking at Nics Cake who had gone back, Sora looked at Haru.


    "Haru, have you thought about what kind of movie you want to create?"


    Sora liked movies that were very enjoyable in her eyes such as Harry Butter, Lord of The Necklece, Pirate Pacific, Jurassic Park, Twilight, etc. She didn''t really like it very hard to understand such an art movie, and it was very rare for her to watch it since for her¡­


    "The movie is being watched to enjoy, not to abuse the people who watch with a strange message,plicated plot, etc."


    It is also one of the reasons why an art movie is very hard gathering at the box office on the market. Unless it has some awards, the chance of an art movie creating a big box office is very small.


    "But don''t you think that the movie that is being created by Akira Kurosawa is very good?" Utaha refuted Sora''s opinion.


    (Note: Akira Kurosawa was a Japanese film director and screenwriter who directed 30 films in a career spanning 57 years. He is regarded as one of the most important and influential filmmakers in the history of cinema).


    Utaha also talked about the advantage of an art movie which was very good and also had a lot of moral and intriguing plot rather than amercial movie which was popr because of the visual effect, handsome and beautiful actor and actress, sexy scene, etc.


    "I think that amercial movie is too brainless! Its plot is very cheap!"


    "But it has created a lot of box office!"


    Sora felt that the most important thing was to gather the box office on the movie rather than focussed on art.


    "There are also a lot of art movies which are able to gather a lot of box office!"


    Sora and Utaha started to argue with each other.


    "Haru, what do you think?"


    Megumi who had been silent asked Haru who was the owner of thepany. She also wanted to know what kind of movie Haru was about to make.


    "Haru, what do you think?!"


    "Which is bettermercial or art?!"


    Sora and Utaha stopped to argue with each other and decided to ask for Haru''s opinion.


    Haru was speechless looking at both of them who were arguing with each other because of stupid things, but from his perspective, he was more supportive of Sora since he was a businessman, but he also understood a brainless movie wouldn''t able to be sold to the market at the same time.


    "It''s simple. I''m going tobine both of them."


    "Combine both of them?"


    They were stunned when they heard it.


    "Movies need to be enjoyed, I agree with that point, and if the people who watch the movie are confused or can''t even enjoy the movie then what is the point of going to the movie theatre?"


    Sora seemed to be smug when she heard that Haru was supportive of her.


    "But the plot of the movie can''t be cheap and it is better to give a message or moral value since there are a lot of examples of amercial movie which has be a failure even though it has been made using a budget of around a hundred or more million USD."


    Utaha also raised her breasts, showing how big they were.


    *Twitch!*


    Sora was annoyed and pped Utaha''s breasts.


    *p!*


    "Ouch!" Utaha caressed her breasts and pouted. "Don''t be jealous of my breasts!"


    "Utaha!"


    Sora jumped and was ready to fight, but she was stopped by Haru.


    "Let go of me, Haru!"


    "Calm down, don''t be too excited."


    Haru kneaded Sora''s cute butt to calm her down.


    "Iyaann¡­"


    Sora blushed and looked at Haru while sulking. "Pervert¡­"


    "Let''s go back inside first."


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Utaha and kept staring at her.


    Utaha pouted but sighed. "Sorry, Sora, for saying something rude to you."


    "Hmph!"


    Sora looked away, but she nced at her. "B - But I''ll forgive you this time."


    ''Cute¡­''


    Utaha thought and felt that this smile was very lethal for everyone.


    Megumi only smiled and walked alongside with everyone while thinking that it was wonderful to stay like this.


    5 February.


    It was the day of the announcement of the result of their high school eptance exam, and everyone was very nervous about it.

 Chapter 759 Test Result

    <h4>Chapter 759 Test Result</h4>


    It was possible to see the result of the test on the inte, but it might have be a tradition for every student in this country to go to their respective targeted high school to see the result of their exam.


    It was the same which Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina had done.


    Haru, Kosaka, and Utaha also came with them to see the result of their exam.


    Ritsu and Seri didn''te since they were busy settling the transaction of Haru''s business. They were working very hard and Haru thought to give them a gift after they had done with the business.


    Haru yawned since it was quite early in the morning. He could see a lot of students along with their parents came to this ce to see the result of their exam.


    But as expected, his location attracted a lot of attention since he was surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls.


    "You should be happy to have a harem in reality."


    Utaha looked at Haru with a very sweet smile hugging his arm.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Oh, I can see that a lot of people are dying of jealousy looking at you because you are surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls."


    Kosaka also smiled, and also hugged Haru''s arm. "It''s warm."


    Utaha stared at Haru with a cold gaze looking after Kosaka who also hugged him. Then she looked at Kosaka while asking, "Kosaka-san, why did you also hug his arm?"


    "It''s alright, isn''t it? It''s a bit cold, and he has two arms after all."


    "Three to be exact, but you can''t touch thest arm."


    Utaha had a smug smile when she had said those words since she really wanted to say it sometimes that Haru had three legs and that leg felt very wonderful. She snuggled into him and hugged him tighter.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, and sighed, especially when he saw Kosaka''s jealous expression.


    ''Why did you get jealous?''


    Haru didn''t understand and didn''t really want to understand.


    "They''re so noisy¡­"


    Yuri looked at Haru, Utaha, and Kosaka who were talking to each other. Here she was very nervous, but the three of them were flirting with each other.


    "It''s alright. The result is going to be announced soon." Megumi tried to calm down Yuri.


    "Tch¡­ they''rete!" Sora was annoyed and wanted to go back in a hurry. She thought that it was better to check it on the inte rather than stand up here stupidly.


    "Sora¡­"


    Megumi sighed at Sora''s foul mouth.


    Iwawasawa and Shiina didn''t say anything since they were very nervous since they knew that their minds weren''t bright. If they were able to enter this high school, then it would be a miracle, or Haru would have paid the school money and let them enter using a backdoor.


    The five of them went to the nearby board waiting for the staff of the Shuucin Academy to ce down the result of the test.


    It was quite crowded, but the spot where the five of them were standing was fairly quiet.


    They waited for a while until the staff came and started to ce down the result of the exam.


    Sora, Megumi, and Yuri sighed in relief when they saw the result.


    Sora nodded, but she was quite surprised since she was only rank two on the entrance exam.


    Megumi was quite good and also entered the top 10, but she didn''t attract a lot of attention since her name was in the middle making it very hard for people to notice. Even when she was standing with Sora, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina, no one had noticed her and she had turned into "Kato the Invisible".


    "Hmmm¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Megumi?" Sora asked.


    "Nothing, I just feel that someone is thinking rudely about me."


    Megumi shrugged her shoulders and searched for Yuri''s result.


    Yuri was around rank 20, but somehow she was quite dissatisfied with the result.


    "Who is ranked 1?" Megumi was quite surprised when Sora didn''t get the first rank out of all the students.


    Sora squinted her eyes while reading the name of the person who had taken the first rank on the entrance exam.


    "Shinomiya Kaguya?"


    Sora looked around and wondered whether she could see this person.


    "Do you know this Shinomiya Kaguya?" Yuri asked.


    "No, I don''t know, but I don''t care much actually."


    Sora thought as long as she was epted it would be alright. She wanted to enter Hyakkou Academy, but Haru rejected her decision since Hyakkou was a very cruel ce and Haru didn''t want her to be polluted because she stayed in the Hyakkou academy.


    Sora continued to see rank three and it was a name right under her.


    "Jabami Yumeko?"


    Sora felt that she had heard this name somewhere, but she had forgotten where she had heard it.


    However, suddenly Iwasawa and Shiina had a pale expression on their faces.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "O - Our name¡­ we can''t find our name there¡­"


    Iwasawa bit her lips in frustration.


    Shiina stood still and seemed to lose her life.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Megumi, Sora, and Yuri who had been epted weren''t sure what to say for a while since they didn''t expect both of them to not be epted.


    Yuri had taught them every night, but the result was uneptable. Haru also often came to teach both of them from time to time telling them about tips and a lot of things, but¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They wanted to console them, but they didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly Haru, Utaha, and Kosaka also walked toward them since they noticed something wrong.


    "Both of you are not epted?"


    Iwasawa and Shiina flinched when they were being asked by Haru since they were afraid to disappoint him.


    Haru didn''t need to guess what had happened and only consoled them.


    "You don''t need to worry, even if you''re not epted at this school, the Otonogizaka is also quite a good school."


    Haru told them that it was alright for them to enter another school since he also knew that their ability wasn''t in education, and even though they weren''t smart, they had another ability which would make anyone feel jealous.


    "B - But¡­¡­"


    "We have worked really hard¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa and Shiina cried since they had really worked hard to be epted in the same school as everyone else, but the result¡­


    They''ve failed.


    They''re not being epted at this high school.


    Haru could pay the school with money letting them enter the school, but he also knew that both of them would have a hard time studying in this ce if he forced them.


    "I''ve heard that there is a ma on Otonogizaka, you can y with itter."


    "ma?" Shiina seemed to be interested.


    "It''s a fluffy animal and its appearance is quite cute."


    "C - Cute¡­"


    Shiina suddenly thought that it was good to stay at Otonogizaka.


    "Iwasawa, your dream is to be a singer, right? Since when was your dream to enter a prestigious school? As long as you can be a famous singer then education is crap¡­


    "Or are you saying that it is more important to enter this school?"


    Haru didn''t think that education was important for Iwasawa as long as he was with her then no one would bother her.


    Iwasawa thought for a while and nodded.


    "I know, but somehow I have worked hard to enter this school ¡­ the result¡­"


    Iwasawa felt that she had disappointed Haru since he had given her a lot of things from ce to stay, a chance to sing, friends, and the warmth which she had never gotten in her life.


    (It is also one of the reasons why a lot of Iwasawa''s songs sound quite depressed).


    "Let''s eat something good before we go back to calm your down."


    At first, they thought to have a party with everyone since they thought all of them would be epted, but they didn''t expect that two of them would fail to enter this high school.


    They nodded and thought to eat something good before going back to make their mood better.


    But when they were about to go back, suddenly someone called them.


    "Oi! Wait! Haru!"


    Haru turned and saw his aunt. "Aunt?"


    "Don''t call me an aunt, you bastard!"


    Hiratsuka was at the age where she was very sensitive and being called aunt by Haru undoubtedly made her angry and made her knock his head.


    Haru grimaced and looked at this woman with a speechless expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Wait, what are you doing here, Shizuka-nee?" Sora asked.


    "I''m a teacher in this high school, remember?" Hiratsuka was speechless looking at Sora and shook her head.


    "Anyway, for the matter of Iwasawa and Shiina, there is something that I want to announce that both of them are being epted on Shuchi''in Academy."


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    They were stunned then shouted.


    "How?"


    Shiina and Iwasawa were surprised.


    "At thest moment, there are two students who are going to change their minds and enter Hyakko and give two free spots."


    Hiratsuka smiled at Iwasawa and Shiina.


    "Congrattions, you''re going to be epted into this school this April."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shiina and Iwasawa were stunned.


    "Congrattions."


    Haru was very happy, but also shocked at this dramatic development.


    "Thank you!"


    Shiina and Iwasawa hugged Haru at the same time.


    "I did nothing and this is your ability and luck."


    Luck.


    It is one of the most important things in this life without luck they won''t be able to get anything and meeting him is one of the luckiest things which have happened in their life.


    "Now, let''s have a party!"


    "WOOHOOOO!!!"


    Now, they didn''t need to have a sad sob party and had a happier party.


    "Wait! Party? Invite me, bastard!"


    Hiratsukained and told them to wait to make them speechless.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They sighed and reluctantly waited for this woman to end her work.


    6 February.


    After the happy party which happened yesterday, Haru was wearing a ck suit waiting for Sora in the living room.


    The door of Sora''s room was opened showing her figure which wore a ck dress. Her appearance was very beautiful, but somehow, her face showed a trace of sadness.


    "You''re ready?"


    "Hmm, let''s go."

 Chapter 760 6 February

    <h4>Chapter 760 6 February</h4>


    6 February.


    It was a day that they would never forget in their life.


    Haru who had been reincarnated in this life had thought his two parents were his own parents. He loved them, but sadly they had left him early. He wanted to show them their grandchildrenter and also showed them their daughter-inw. He had nned to do a lot of things, but he knew that it was impossible to do all of them right now.


    Sometimes someone only realizes the worth of something or someone they have lost that person or that thing.


    Sora also felt the same and she was full of tears remembering the thing which she had done with her parents. Even though she knew that they weren''t her real parents, after being told by Hiratsuka Shizuka, but for her, they were her parents.


    6 February.


    It was a day that they could have never forgotten.


    It was the day when they lost their parents.


    Haru and Sora went to visit their parents'' grave to clean up their parents'' grave.


    They didn''t bring either Megumi or Utaha since they didn''t want to feel the same sadness.


    Hiratsuka also would join themter, but they weren''t so sure since she was quite busy with her job.


    That was why they decided to go with only just the two of them.


    Parking his car, Haru brought a tool that was used to clean up his parents'' grave.


    Sora walked beside Haru while holding his hand in silence and started to cry when she was about to arrive.


    "Don''t cry, father and mother will punish me if I make you cry."


    Sora snorted and looked at Haru with a smile.


    "You''ve made her cry many times! You''ve also brought a lot of girls home! I''ll report this to father and motherter!"


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed, but somehow he was d that Sora''s mood turned better.


    Tightly holding his hand, Sora looked at Haru.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "You won''t leave me, right?"


    "I won''t."


    Haru stopped and looked at Sora who was also looking at him.


    "We''ve been together for a year without our parents and I''ve always loved you more than a little sister."


    One thing that I''ve never done in this life is to leave you."


    "Haru¡­"


    Her eyes were red and she hugged him tightly.


    "I also love you, more than an older brother¡­"


    Haru caressed her hair and smiled softly at her.


    It was good that no one heard their conversation or they might misunderstand them.


    They hugged each other for a while before continuing to walk to their parents'' grave. The moment they arrived, they were suddenly hit by a lot of emotions which they couldn''t contain.


    There were a lot of things which happened in the past year after they had lost their parents such as Group Chat, business, girls, and a lot more.


    But the most important thing was the rtionship between Haru and Sora.


    Both of them weren''t brothers and sisters again, but rather lovers who loved each other.


    If they were a sister and brother which connected by blood, then their rtionship might be weird, but they weren''t, and Sora was a child from different parents.


    They didn''t know who Sora''s parents were, but they didn''t care since what was important was that they were together and from now on that fact wouldn''t change.


    Cleaning their parents'' grave, suddenly they heard a voice.


    "There they are!"


    Sora and Haru turned and saw Utaha and Megumi, who also wore the same ck dress, walking toward them in a hurry.


    "Bastard! Howe you leave us without saying anything!"


    Utaha ran toward them andined about a lot of things such as why they didn''t call her? Why didn''t they ask her help to clean up the grave too? Why didn''t they invite her? Sheined about a lot of things and made the quiet cemetery quite loud by her outburst.


    Megumi walked calmly toward them, but her expression was very angry and her eyes were full of tears.


    "I - I can forgive you this time, but please don''t do this next time."


    Megumi bit her lips and cried while saying, "Why don''t you tell us? Have you not thought of us as your family?"


    "Megumi¡­"


    It was their first time seeing Megumi was so emotional, and it surprised them.


    Megumi looked at Haru while crying andined. "You''ve decided to marry the three of us, right? Are you telling me that a lie?"


    "No, of course not."


    "Then, why are you not telling us about it?"


    Haru felt a bitplex and sighed. "It''s because I don''t want the two of you to feel sad too¡­"


    "I''ve decided to have a rtionship with you, and I''ve also prepared my mind for a long time¡­" Megumi looked at Haru and somehow also understood what Haru meant, but she couldn''t ept it.


    "I - I have thought to date you with an intention to marry, and of course, I''ll think of your parents as my parents¡­"


    Haru wiped the tears on her cheek and knew that he had done wrong on this matter.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Megumi!!!"


    Sora was crying and also hugged Megumi.


    "I''m sorry."


    Haru and Sora had thought wrong, Utaha and Megumi really thought the four of them as a family, and during the storm, sadness, and everything they were ready to help them since it was what it meant to be a family.


    "I''m sorry, Utaha."


    Haru also hugged Utaha closely.


    "Hmm¡­ as long as you understand¡­"


    Utaha turned quiet and snuggled.


    The four of them snuggled together, and it was really lucky that no one had seen them since they would be embarrassed if someone saw them since this scene was a bit simr to a TV drama which they usually watched on the television.


    However, Haru knew that there was one person who peeked at them, but he didn''t say anything.


    "This kid¡­"


    Hiratsuka was shocked when she found out that Haru had three girlfriends, and he had evenid his hands on his little sister too. Even though she knew that both of them weren''t siblings which were connected by blood, it made herplicated since she had seen them when they were born from this world.


    Hiratsuka didn''t worry too much about Sora, but she was more worried about Haru since she knew very well that this boy was very naughty from a child, but at the same time, she was also d when she knew that he had three girlfriends who really cared for him this much, but at the same time, she was wondering how the hell this boy was able to create a harem.


    "Sigh¡­"


    However, at the same time, Hiratsuka had realized that Haru and Sora had grown up and somehow she started to feel old.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''I''m not old!''


    Hiratsuka screamed inwardly.


    "Aunt, what are you doing over there?"


    "Don''t call me aunt, you bastard!"


    Hiratsuka was angry, but then she realized that her hiding ce had been known by Haru. She snorted and walked toward Haru to give him some lesson to not y with a woman''s hurt since she knew pretty well this guy could make a lot of girls heartbroken.


    "Wait, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t get too close to me!"


    "Don''t you dare to run or I''ll give you more punishment!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    7 February.


    Haru had entered the school once again, but nothing had changed since no one knew that he had made 10 billion USD on his hunt before. He was writing a script for a movie which he was about to maketer.


    It was fairly quiet, but then suddenly the door of his private room was opened.


    "KSG, I challenge you!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru''s quiet break was being broken by someone.

 Chapter 761 Life Plan

    <h4>Chapter 761 Life n</h4>


    Haru looked at the girl who had just entered his room.


    "Runa¡­"


    "Hyaha~~, Haru¡­" Runa smiled and sat down on Haru''s desk.


    "Why you''ve never told me that you''re KSG?"


    Runa was a gamer and of course, she was excited when she knew that Haru was a KSG, especially when she saw his video ying "Dancing Rush" in a very awesome way on "NicoNico".


    Haru only smiled and asked, "You''re not only here because of that, right?" He didn''t delete his video on "NicoNico" since it also helped him gather more users on his website.


    Runa pouted and peeked at hisptop while saying, "Kirari is calling all of us to go to the student council room."


    "Alright."


    "What are you writing?"


    "Script."


    "Script? Are you going to make a game again?"


    Runa knew that Haru owned a gamepany since she was the one who introduced him to thepany which he had bought in the past. She was wondering whether he would make a new game once again since Fruit Ninja, nt Versus Zombie, Temple Run, Candy Crush Saga, and Angry Bird were very exciting games.


    Runa had also bought a doll of Angry Birds at her home along with various things which she thought were cute from his game, manga, etc.


    "Are you going to make the Pokemon game?"


    "I''ll make it, but not now."


    Haru smiled and knew the poprity of his game had exploded and it gave him a lot of money.


    "I n to make a movie since I''ve just bought a moviepany."


    "M - Movie?!"


    Runa was surprised and asked, "What? Really? Whatpany?!"


    "Shochiku."


    "S - Shochiku?!"


    Runa was shocked.


    Haru felt a bit funny looking at Runa''s reaction.


    "Don''t be so surprised."


    "Of course, I''m surprised! Thatpany is worth around 400 billion yen, yet¡­"


    "You''ve said that you''ve bought it?"


    Runa was filled with disbelief. She knew that Haru was very smart and was a very genius trader. She also knew that he had gone for 15 days to rob someone''s money, but she didn''t expect him to be able to gather enough money to buy such a legendary movie productionpany in this country.


    Shochiku is one of the four members of the Motion Picture Producers Association of Japan (MPPAJ) and the oldest of Japan''s "Big Four" film studios.


    Of course, Runa was filled with shock when Haru bought the oldest moviepany in Japan. Her family wasing from media family from the newspaper, tabloid, radio, and television, but she didn''t expect that the guy who sat next to her would be a mogul so suddenly filled her feeling with shock, but at the same time, she was very excited when she learned it.


    "Yes, I''ve bought it."


    Haru closed hisptop and stood up.


    "Let''s go, Kirari is waiting."


    "Wait! What movie are you going to make?"


    Runa was filled with curiosity about what kind of movie Haru was going to make since she knew that Haru was a genius writer.


    For someone who was able to write all of the stories on "Viking Weekly Manga Magazine" creating a record of the fastest-selling magazine in the world.


    If he isn''t a genius, then what is genius?


    "It''s a secret."


    Haru only smiled and walked to the student council room.


    "You''re stingy!!!!"


    Student council room.


    Every member of the student council had gathered inside while looking at Kirari who was quietly sitting in the center of the room with Igarashi Sayaka by her side.


    Igarashi Sayaka is Secretary of the Student Council and the Personal Assistant of the current Student Council President, Kirari Momobami.


    Even though she was only in her 3rd-year middle school, she had already done her exam and she had been epted into the high school side from Hyakko Academy. She had also always ranked one on the entire year and made her very smart.


    Everyone already knew about her and no one said anything since the rules of Kirari Momobami were absolute and she was free to do whatever she wanted since she was the Empress of this ce.


    After Haru had gone for the past 15 days, Kirari also wasn''t silent and she also did everything to control this school along with gathering all of the connection from the alumni, but of course, the progress was quite slow, however, after Haru suddenly gave her a surprise and made the progress of her n faster.


    When everything is going well, someone will be working very hard ignoring the tired feeling on their body.


    However, Kirari really needed Haru''s energy and she needed to cuddle with himter.


    They wanted to ask what Kirari was waiting for since the meeting hadn''t started, but then the door was opened.


    "Sorry, we''rete."


    Haru and Runa entered the room together.


    Some of them showed a displeased expression when they saw Haru.


    "You''ve made us wait because of him?!"


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Kirari asked calmly.


    "¡­"


    "Kasugano-kun, I''ve heard that you''re interested in buying a sports club, do you need my help?"


    Sachiko Juraku who was part of the student council asked Haru with a smile.


    "It''s alright, Juraku-senpai. You don''t need to do that."


    Haru politely declined since he could see Kirari staring at Haru.


    "You can ask me anytime if you are interested."


    Sachiko Juraku seemed to show interest in Haru.


    But when Haru was about to reply, Kirari interrupted their conversation.


    "Let''s start the meeting right away."


    Haru and Runa also sat down in their seats.


    Runa looked at Haru and snickered when he was being stared at by Kirari earlier.


    The content of the meeting was quite simple and they were talking about the report of the total gambling and money which had been gathered from the gambling dent and gambling activity in this school.


    But there was another thing which was about the 3rd year of high school.


    It was almost time for graduation and in March, all of them would graduate, but some of them hadn''t paid their debt.


    As long as they hadn''t paid the debt on the school, they would be branded as "housepet" of this school even if they had graduated.


    It was Kirari''s first year as a school president, and in the past, the school had been veryx and gave a chance for those students to redeem themselves when they had graduated, but Kirari wouldn''t give them a chance to redeem themselves as long as they hadn''t paid their money.


    Kirari didn''t care about their life and it was their consequence to lose on a gamble.


    As long as they hadn''t paid the money, they would be a ve of the Hyakko Academy.


    "But what if they don''t pay? When people don''t have money, what can they pay? You can''t tell them to sell their organs since it is a crime."


    Even though the "housepet" needed to pay, they didn''t have money to pay for the school, and there was nothing that they could do.


    "They can pay with something."


    "What?"


    "Life."


    Kirari smiled when she answered that question.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sayaka, can you show them the "Life n"?"


    "Yes, Kaichou."


    Sayaka nodded and brought a copy of "Life n" for everyone in the student council.


    They looked at the cover of the "Life n" and saw the name of a "housepet" in this school, then started to open the book.


    "!!!!"


    Some of them seemed a bit shocked when they saw a list of ns from 20 years to death. Even though this n had been implemented before, it was only being done on some "housepet", but this time it would be implemented for everyone who had be a "housepet" in this school.


    The n was pretty simple and it was told the "housepet" in this book needed to marry a politician then have a child, and also helped the career of that politician while also paying their debt.


    There were a lot of "Life ns" which Kirari had prepared, but she only showed one of them.


    "¡­"


    "What do you think?"


    Kirari smiled and waited for their answer.


    "It''s interesting."


    Sachiko nodded and seemed to support Kirari.


    Everyone on the student council felt that this idea was feasible to control the life of the "housepet" until they die or until they had paid their debt.


    If they can''t pay their debt, then they can only ve until they pay their debts.


    But one thing is for sure that the "housepet" won''t live a miserable life since her husband was a rich person, but one thing for sure is the "housepet" unable to fight back their owner.


    "Then, I''ll give all of the "housepets" in this school a "Life n"."


    Kirari didn''t ask for their confirmation since she only showed them so they wouldn''t be surprised when she implemented the "Life n" for all of the "housepets".


    They didn''t have an opinion since it had already been settled, but one thing for sure is that everyone knew the life of the "housepet" in this school had turned from worse to miserable.


    They have lost their right as a human and can only live as a pet until they either die or pay their debt.


    Then the meeting was over and all of the student council members except Haru, Runa, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka decided to go out since they also needed to tell their people about this matter.


    (all of the members of the student council own subordinates).


    Sachiko wanted to go to Haru to ask him something, but then Kirari said something that surprised everyone.


    "Can all of you go outside first?"


    "¡­"


    "Everyone?" Runa asked.


    Kirari nodded at Runa''s question.


    "Everyone including both Sayaka and Ririka."


    "¡­"


    Haru was about to stand up, but he was stopped.


    "Haru, you stay here."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was looking at both Haru and Kirari, but they couldn''t say anything.


    "Slut."


    Sachiko walked out and uttered that word in a low voice.


    Haru was surprised by Sachiko''s words, but it seemed that no one heard her beside him.


    Runa, Ririka, and Igarashi also went out and felt a bit reluctant, but who made Kirari the president of the student council?


    Everyone left only Haru and Kirari on the inside, then the door was closed.


    *Clink!*


    "What are they doing inside, Yomozuki-senpai?" Igarashi asked.


    Runa licked her candy and only smiled. "I''m not sure, you can ask themter." Her mood was very pretty bad and she decided to y with Yuriko since she was sure this girl was very busy. She thought that it was pretty good to cause trouble for Yuriko which made her mood better.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Igarashi was in silence and wasn''t sure since Ririka, who stood up beside her, also didn''t do anything, only stood up.


    "¡­¡­"


    Igarashi and Ririka decided not to do anything, only stood up in front of the student council room without saying anything waiting for Haru and Ririka to finish their conversation.

 Chapter 762 Yandere? Little Enjoyment....

    <h4>Chapter 762 Yandere? Little Enjoyment¡­</h4>


    "It seems that you haven''t been resting for a while."


    Haru caressed Kirari''s cheek slowly and sighed looking at this workaholic girl.


    After everyone had left the student council room, Kirari pulled him to the sofa and sat down on hisp letting him pamper her.


    "Yes, but it seems that you''re having fun outside, right, KSG?"


    Kirari looked at Haru with a speechless expression since this guy had gone out ying in an arcade after he had taken a break from the school from 1 February to 7 February. She missed him and wanted to meet him as soon as possible yet this guy went out to y around in the arcade.


    Haru onlyughed at her and let her use hisp as a pillow.


    Caressing her head, Haru was wondering why this girl was so intriguing, but it might be because the though of this girl was so different.


    "Is it alright for you to give me that much?"


    Kirari had always wanted to ask this question, but she knew that it was inappropriate to ask that question on the phone and she needed to ask him directly.


    "It''s alright. I''ve made a lot."


    Haru thought as long as this girl was happy then everything was alright. He didn''t say anything about her n earlier. Even though it might seem inhuman, in society, it was even crueler. It was good that the female could marry a politician rather than selling their bodies to random people like the what had happened to the people in this country.


    (There are a lot of girls who are being forced to work as p.r.o.s.tit.u.t.es to pay their debts in this country).


    For males, it was even better since they weren''t forced to sell their organs or rather became ves at fishing ships.


    Some people might think that Kirari was inhuman, but her way of implementing the "Life n" was several times better at how debt collectors collected their money.


    Kirari nodded and looked at him with a smile. She didn''t doubt Haru''s ability and knew that he had made much more than her entire family in a year.


    Her family was rich, but it wasn''t being owned only by one person, but it was rather being owned by an entire family. Ifbined then their worth might hit a dozen billion USD, but of course, as the n head of Momobami n, her family''s worth was more than the branch n around her since her family was focussed on the banking industry.


    The banking industry is a very good business since it can use the money of their customers for their business but at the same time, it is also the same industry which caused the Japanese asset price bubble from 1986 to 1991.


    But let''s discuss about that matter on the different matters¡­¡­


    "I''ve heard that you''re going to buy a movie theatre, are you going to create thergest movie theatre chain in the world?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?"


    Kirari was surprised when her joke hit the mark.


    "Yes."


    Haru didn''t think that he needed to hide his intention to create thergest movie theatre chain in the world. Even though it seemed to be a grand n, movie theatre wasn''t a business that affected human life such as oil, gas, banks and any primary business which humans need in life.


    "Let''s not talk about business right now. It has been a while since I met you¡­"


    Kirari smiled looking at him with a mischievous smile.


    "What do you want? There are no people here and if you really want to¡­"


    Kirari was at the age where she was interested in that kind of thing, and she especially wanted to do it with him.


    Haru wanted to y with Kirari''s hair since her long beautiful gray hair was very tempting and it might be because he had a fetish of grey hair too.


    Kirari was crazy for excitement and looking at Haru who was looking at her with a hot gaze, it also made her body excited and he also wanted her too.


    They said nothing and moved their lips closer before devouring each other''s lips.


    Kirari straddled Haru''sp hugging his neck tightly. Her mind was clouded in excitement the more she kissed him and she also understood more about his ability in that area.


    Then it was at this moment, something huge from bottom''s Kirari trying to lift her up. She was surprised by the sheer size of it and understood why a lot of his ex-girlfriend praised him. Even though she hadn''t seen it, she could feel it and she understood that it was also the reason why this guy had conquered a number of girls.


    But at the same time, it also made her want to conquer him and made him into her own.


    It might have turned into a match whether Haru was the one who conquered Kirari, or Kirari was the one who conquered Haru.


    In this fight, they were only using their tongues, but as expected Kirari who didn''t have experience besides thest time they were kissing each other in his private room started to lose against him, however, Kirari didn''t realize that Haru hadn''t even gotten serious.


    But at the same time, even though Kirari was at her losing end, a woman''s ability to charm a guy wasn''t only the ability to make their man happy on the bed.


    Haru had to admit after he had gotten a "Tongue of God", he could taste that the lips of each girl were different.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Kirari-sama, what takes you so long?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Parting each other''s lips, Kirari was full of blush and wanted to continue.


    Haru was quite speechless when Igarashi was waiting in front of the room. He wasn''t in a hurry and decided to stop their activity.


    "Let''s end here."


    "End here?"


    Kirari sighed and somehow her mood was very bad when she was disturbed, but she also understood that they were inside the school. She looked at him with a serious expression and even a bit crazy.


    The distance between the two of them was very close, Kirari hugged Haru''s neck as if a snake had constricted its prey.


    "How long are you going to make me wait?"


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes since this girl was a bit scary for him. He didn''t know what kind of rtionship he should have with her since he didn''t think that she was okay to share him with someone considering how possessive this girl was. Even if he had decided to y with her, the cost to y with her was one billion USD.


    Haru didn''t care much about that amount of money since he could get it again in the future, and for him, one billion USD was a small amount of money since he could get it anytime.


    Kirari chuckled and smiled looking at Haru''s reaction. Her clear blue eyes stared deeply into Haru''s soul and her beautiful lips shaded in blue moved in a sexual manner. Her hands grabbed Haru''s face with her thumbs were right just right beside his eyes as if trying to possess him.


    "I know that you have a girlfriend, but I''ll make you mine, Haru¡­"


    Kirari kissed his lips again deep with her tongue and parted her lips creating a string of crystal saliva. She stood up and tidied up her skirt before going out.


    "¡­"


    The door was opened and Sayaka and Ririka were surprised.


    "Let''s go, we need to meet with the Ministry of Education."


    "Yes!"


    Sayaka and Ririka followed her, but they also peeked at Haru who was inside the student council room.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether it was the right decision to date her seriously considering her personality, however, when he thought her with another guy made him really ufortable. He sighed and thought that he really needed to think using his head rather than his lower body in the future.


    Erina was drying her wet hair while looking at Haru who was typing on theptop. She was happy that he wasing when she had asked him toe before. She had told her secretary to rest early and told her to go back, but she knew that it was very hard for them to have time together, especially when she had a stupid cousin.


    "ERINA, LET''S PLAY!"


    "ERINA, LET''S PLAY!"


    Alice screamed loudly several times from outside Erina''s mansion.


    "You''re not going to answer her?"


    Haru stopped and looked at Erina curiously.


    "Ignore her."


    Erina wanted to spend her time together with Haru and didn''t want to be disturbed by an annoying cousin.


    "IF YOU IGNORE ME THEN I''M GOING TO CLIMB TO YOUR ROOM AND THEN I''LL SCREAM THAT YOU AND HARU ARE GOING TO MAKE A BABY INSIDE YOUR ROOM TOO!!!"


    "This idiotic cousin!"


    Erina was mad and walked out to her balcony looking at Alice who tried to climb her room using adder.


    "!!!"


    Alice was stunned, but hurriedly smiled looking at Erina.


    "Erina, let''s y."


    "If you don''t shut up then I''ll push thisdder away."


    "No, no, no, please don''t!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru somehow had his mood better when he saw the interaction of both sisters made his mood became good, but at the same time, he realized that Alice was trying to cockblock him.

 Chapter 763 Youre going to make movie?

    <h4>Chapter 763 You''re going to make movie?</h4>


    "Haru, Erina is bullying me!"


    Alice who had entered Erina''s room throughdder ran toward Haru and hugged him.


    "Alice! Get away from him!"


    Erina was annoyed and pulled her apart.


    "NO!!!"


    Alice snorted andined.


    "Erina, just because you''ve dated him, you''re going throw me out?! Y - You''re a bully!"


    Alice made a fake cry while looking at the reaction of both Haru and Erina.


    "¡­"


    "That''s a fake cry, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru and Erina calmly discussed with each other.


    "¡­"


    Alice was speechless and pouted whileining in a low voice.


    "Jeez¡­ what is this? You''re very much matched to each other¡­"


    Alice somehow felt very jealous at this moment when she saw them quite close to each other somehow she lost her ce or something. She was also somehow jealous of Erina who had gotten a boyfriend too.


    "So? What are you doing here?"


    Erina folded her arms arrogantly while asking that question.


    "I''m going to y!"


    Alice seemed to be spirited when she said those words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru closed hisptop and knew that it was impossible to throw Alice out at this moment.


    "Then, let''s y together, Erina."


    Erina frowned while looking at Haru.


    "You always treat Alice better¡­"


    "I''m not¡­"


    Haru was speechless and took out an Uno Card.


    "How about we y Uno? I''ve brought an Uno Card with me."


    "Uno!"


    Erina and Alice seemed to be very interested in ying Uno Card.


    Haru knew that even though Erina always acted arrogantly, she was quite childish on some part.


    It was also the reason why she was also acting very excitedly when she yed in the arcade before.


    Haru moved closer to Erina and whispered.


    "We can y together in an arcade in the future."


    Erina blushed but nodded since she also wanted to y in the arcade again. There were a lot of games which she hadn''t tried and it was hard to go alone, but if she came together with her boyfriend then it was different.


    "Jeez! Jeez! Don''t flirt in front of me! Let''s hurry up and y Uno!"


    Aliceined when she saw both of them flirt with each other.


    "Hmph! You''re going to lose, Alice."


    Erina was also quite excited to y Uno Card.


    "Erina, even though you might win against me on the cooking, you would have never won against me in Uno!"


    "Let''s see whether your mouth can match your skill."


    "Kukuku, Erina, it seems that your vocabry has increased and the way you mock me is also quite cool too."


    Haru was wondering whether Alice was trying to praise or mock Erina at this time.


    "Haru, take out the Uno Card, I''ll teach Alice a lesson now!"


    "Hmph! I''ll be the one who teaches you a lesson, Erina!"


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Erina and Alice stared at each other with a very serious expression and somehow with a weird pose too.


    ''Is this JoJo?''


    Haru thought, but he honestly took out the Uno Card from his bag to Erina''s bed.


    When the Uno Card had been taken out, the three of them sat down on Erina''s bed and started to y to each other to decide who was the winner of this battle.


    "Fight!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Jeez, Haru, don''t bully us!"


    Aliceined.


    "¡­"


    Erina didn''t say anything, but her eyes started to be in tears.


    The three of them yed together, but they had always lost to Haru on Uno Card.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t cry, alright?"


    Haru caressed Erina''s head calming her down since he didn''t expect her to start to sob.


    "I - I''m not crying!"


    Erina snorted and wiped her eyes, but then she used Haru''s chest to calm herself since it was her privilege as her girlfriend.


    "Jeez! Don''t flirt in front of me!"


    Alice was mad once again.


    Erina who heard Alice''s scream somehow felt better and suddenly remembered something.


    "What have you been writing since earlier? Are you going to prepare for that magazine?"


    "Eh? What magazine?"


    Erina and Alice looked at Haru with a curious puppy expression waiting for him to answer their question.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes while thinking.


    ''What the heck is this cute creature?''


    Haru sighed and wondering whether he would get diabetes looking at both of them.


    "I''m sorry, but the magazine is in the preparation stage since the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" needs to be stabilized at least three months."


    "W - Well, I''m not forcing you to make it as soon as possible¡­"


    Erina was somewhat disappointed since she wanted to read the Shoujo manga which was being made by Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt quite guilty and hugged her while caressing her hair.


    Alice wanted to scream once again when both of them started to flirt with each other again.


    Erina also started to feel better and asked, "So what are you making?" She knew that Haru had a lot of business and all of them were quite interesting and very novel for her. She wanted to know what he was about to make since he seemed to be very intently typing on theptop earlier.


    "I''m making a movie."


    "Movie?!"


    Erina and Alice started to get interested again.


    "What kind of movie?"


    "Is it romance?"


    "Are you going to y in that movie too?"


    "Yes, can I y in that movie"


    The two of them asked him a lot of questions in a single breath.


    "Wait, wait, ask me one by one, I can''t answer you at the same time."


    The two of them became quiet, but they were waiting for him to say something.


    "I''m not going to y the movie, but only write the script."


    "Did you buy a moviepany?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, and I''ve thought about creating a movie."


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide it from both of them.


    "So what kind of movie is it?"


    Erina really hoped for it to be a romance movie so both of them could watch it at the same time.


    "It''s aedy."


    "What''s the title?"


    "Goodbye, Mr. Loser."


    Unlike Runa, neither Erina nor Alice were anyone from the media industry, Erina was his girlfriend, while Alice was Erina''s cousin.


    It was alright for him to tell them about his n to make a movie.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Loser?"


    Erina and Alice seemed to be interested in the title.


    "Can I read the script?" Erina asked.


    "Sure."


    Haru gave hisptop to both sisters and let them read the script of his movie. This movie was one of the most popr Chinese movies in his past life.


    This movie has a small budget, but it has around 200 million USD box office.


    It is also a very interesting movie with bothedy and moral messages having a lot of praise from the people who watch this movie.


    Reading Haru''s script, somehow Erina and Alice could imagine the scene in the movie, and it made them couldn''t wait to watch it. Even though the MC of the story was quite bad, the moral of the story was quite good from the script that they were reading, and at the same time, it seemed that it would be a very funny movie.


    "When are you going to make it?" Alice asked.


    "Hmm, the preparation should have started before 10 February."


    Haru had thought about visiting his moviepany soon after the transaction had been solved and started to make a movie right away.


    Erina seemed to be intrigued by the romance plot in thisedy movie, and her eyes stared closely at the screen of theptop.


    Haru felt that Erina was a bit funny and he was going to ask whether Erina wanted to go with him to London and the US, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. He took his phone and checked that it was from Group Chat.


    ''Quest?''

 Chapter 764 Rare Case

    <h4>Chapter 764 Rare Case</h4>


    Group Chat.


    Everyone was surprised when suddenly there was a quest once again.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Enter BABEL]


    [Quest 2: Defeat Phil Bat]


    [Quest 3: Defeat Zahark]


    [Quest 4: Get an Arms Device]


    [Quest 4: Invite one person]


    [Participant: four people]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the attack of Zaharak]


    Gintoki: "Who the heck is Phill Barett?"


    Sumire: "BABEL? The legendary tower?"


    Charlotte: "Fighting, huh? I can''t help much in this kind of quest."


    Tsunade: "But it is rare to send four people on a quest."


    Four people.


    Usually, they only need to send out one or two people on the quest, or it was more often to send everyone on the Group Chat rather than send four people.


    The only quest which sent four people would be a quest where Haru, Kouha, and Teppei needed to go to Korosensei''s world.


    Kouha: "@Kuroneko, do you know anything about this quest?"


    Kuroneko: "Sorry, the quest is just too abstract, and there is a lot of work in my world which uses BABEL as a location name."


    Kuroneko: "For Phill Bat and Zahark, I''m not even sure who those two people are?" She didn''t think that it was a very famous work when she didn''t even know the two antagonists which they needed to defeat.


    Even though she was an otaku, it didn''t mean that she had read every novel, game, anime, or manga in her world since she only liked to read something with gothic style or a romance since she was a girl.


    Kuroneko: "However, from what I can tell this might be a battle school or something."


    Battle school.


    It isn''t an umon setting, rather it is a verymon setting for light novels to start at the school where everyone is having a battle.


    Esdeath: "It doesn''t matter what the story is, the problem is who is going for the quest?"


    Everyone agreed with Esdeath at this moment.


    Yajima: "Since it is a battle school, only a member under the age of 20 can enter."


    Korosensei: "Or someone who has a loli appearance."


    "¡­"


    Charlotte: "So I can go?"


    "¡­"


    Esdeath: "Tch."


    Esdeath knew that she couldn''t go since she was in her 20s and she had just gone on a quest before. Even though she didn''t want to admit it, it would be very hard for her to wear a school uniform to go the school, especially after she had observed the school life in the world of ck Bullet.


    Korosensei: "Sorry, Tsunade, you can''t go."


    Tsunade: "Ha? What do you mean by that?! I''m still very young!"


    "¡­"


    No one said anything. No one refuted anything. Everyone pretended that they didn''t see anything.


    Tsunade: "Say something."


    Kuroneko: "Anyway, we need to send out four people."


    Teppei didn''t say anything since he felt that training in his own world made him stronger much faster, and there were a lot of people on the Group Chat who were quite weak. He thought that they needed a chance to go on a quest with one strong guy who would apany them when there was something wrong.


    Esdeath was wondering where Haru was, and she was wondering whether she would go on the quest.


    Gintoki: "I''m not going."


    Yajima: "Me too."


    Tsunade: "Same."


    Korosensei: "I''m an octopus."


    "¡­"


    The four famouszy people on the group chat had dered that they wouldn''t go on this quest, but it wasn''t something surprising.


    Shinobu: "I''m going."


    Kouha: "Then, I''m also going."


    Sumire: "Who are the next two people?" She didn''t really want to go when she thought that the quest was dangerous, especially when she heard the content of the quest which was being done by both Haru and Esdeath.


    Unify Japan.


    If Sumire was being told to unify Japan in her world, then it was impossible since she was a doctor and scientist. She didn''t even know crap about politics and fighting, if she was given such a quest then it was simply asking her to die.


    Kouha: "It''s Haru."


    Kouha: "I''m not going to say anything bad, but he''s the only one who can make money very quickly and get us a veryfortable ce to live withfort as good as a king."


    If they went on a quest, they would have always brought Haru since for them Haru was simr to Doraemon. He could bring anything and made their life on a quest morefortable.


    Luffy: "I''m going!"


    Kuroneko: "I''m going!"


    Suddenly two people asked at the same time.


    Luffy: "Kuroneko, I want to go."


    Kuroneko: "Luffy, I also want to go!"


    Kuroneko: "I''m not saying something bad, but if you shout out that you want to be One Piece crap then you can''t enter this quest."


    Luffy: "I want to be One Piece!"


    Luffy: "I won''t stop shouting it!"


    "¡­"


    They suddenly felt worried when they thought to send Luffy on the quest.


    Luffy is an oddball.


    Luffy is very hard to predict.


    If they knew the information about the world, then it would be alright, but if they didn''t know anything then Luffy would also be a hidden danger since Luffy didn''t want to be controlled and would do whatever he wanted on the quest.


    If the quest was about fighting then it was good to send Luffy, but if the quest was using a mind or something then it wasn''t good since Luffy was an idiot and it was also hard to erase Luffy''s habit who often stretched his body everywhere.


    Gintoki: "Luffy, how about you give up? I''ll bring you to y at my houseter."


    Luffy: "Gin-chan? You''re inviting me to your home?"


    Gintoki: "Yeah, go to my world!"


    Luffy: "Good! I''ll go there!"


    "¡­"


    Gintoki smiled mischievously since he was about to make Luffy part of the circus.


    Yajima: "Then, the one who is going is Shinobu, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Haru, is that right?"


    Kouha: "Good."


    Shinobu: "Yes."


    Kuroneko: "Kukuku, the blood on my body is boiling."


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow, they were worried when Kuroneko was going to join the quest.


    Charlotte: "Where is Haru?"


    Yes.


    Where is Haru?


    Haru didn''t care much about the quest since he had juste back from the quest on ck Bullet and he didn''t want to do any quest again, but he didn''t know that he had been chosen for another quest.


    "Erina, I''m going to London and the US in two weeks on 12 February, do you want to go with me?"


    Erina was a bit surprised and asked, "What are you going to do there? Don''t you have school?"


    "I''m going to skip the school since I have some matters that I need to solve in both countries, we can also have a holiday too."


    Erina was tempted, but she shook her head since she was very busy.


    "I''m quite busy since I''ve officially be an Elite 10 and I''ve also needed to do my testing food work on the various restaurants."


    As the owner of "God of Tongue", Erina also needed to taste various dishes in the restaurant as her job to make the dish which the restaurant created to turn better.


    "Then, if Erina doesn''t go, I''ll go with you."


    Alice raised her hand with a smile.


    "What? No! You can''t go with him!"


    Erina hurriedly stopped Alice.


    "Why? I also want to go to London and the US!"


    Alice pouted andined.


    "If I say no, then no!"


    Erina couldn''t go with Haru, and of course, she wouldn''t let Alice go with him.


    Both of them started to argue with each other, but Alice decided to give up when she saw Erina''s serious expression.


    "Still, what are you going to do in London?" Alice was very curious as a curious puppy.


    "You can see the newspaper and you should know what I''m going to do in that ce."


    Erina was also curious and waited for his answer.


    Haru didn''t tell them since he wanted to give them a surprise.


    Erina and Alice pouted, but somehow it made her be even more curious and tried to force him, however, he didn''t say anything.


    "Just wait for my face in the newspaper and you''ll know."


    Erina and Alice became even more curious, but it was almost toote and Haru decided to go back.


    Erina wanted him to stay, but with Alice in her home, it was impossible to do it.


    Both of them sent him outside.


    "Be careful along the way."


    Erina folded her arms and seemed a bit annoyed waiting for him to do something.


    Haru shook his head and kissed her forehead.


    "Good night."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Erina blushed and nodded, but she looked at him since she felt that it wasn''t enough.


    Haru only chuckled and kissed her lips.


    "¡­"


    Alice on the side could only feel annoyed and wanted to say something but stopped when she saw them kissing each other. Looking at both of them kissing each other, she was wondering whether it tasted good.


    At the same time, she felt jealous of Erina who had gotten him as a boyfriend.


    Going back, Haru checked his phone and looked at the chat log of the Group Chat, but the moment he saw the chat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t help but facepalm himself.


    NOTE:


    The world Hagure Yuusha no Estetika or Aesthetica of a Rogue Hero.

 Chapter 765 Theres nothing weird

    <h4>Chapter 765 There''s nothing weird</h4>


    Japan.


    This time, it was the location where they were teleported for the quest.


    Haru did what he usually did in every world in his previous quests. Taking out hisptop, connecting to thework, and started to research the information about this world.


    Everyone stayed together in the car which Haru had kept on his zipper storage before.


    Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko yed the Uno card together while waiting for Haru to finish his research about this world while also forging a fake identity, stealing money from the bank ounts of random people, and also buying a good house in the peaceful neighborhood.


    It took him a day to do all of those things and drove his car to the house where he had bought previously.


    Coming out from the car, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko were surprised by Haru''s efficiency.


    "This house is bigger than my house¡­"


    Kuroneko grumbled looking at the two story house with a contemporary design with mostly white color. Her house was quite small and also quite old, but she didn''t have aint since she knew that her parents worked very hard for her and her sisters but looking at Haru who could buy such arge house in just a day¡­


    Kuroneko started to wonder whether it was worth it for her parents to work that long, especially when she saw him could have such arge amount of money easily without trouble.


    "Really? It can''t be evenpared to the stable in my home."


    Kouha refuted Kuroneko''s words, but from his expression, everyone could tell that he was quite satisfied with this house.


    Kuroneko twitched her lips, but didn''t say anything since Kouha was prince ofrge kingdom. She was only a daughter from normal family after all.


    Shinobu didn''t say anything since she didn''t care much about the housing, even though she knew that it was good to have a ce to stay, but she could even stay in the forest, street, or anything as long since she knew that it was part of mission.


    "Do you know anything about this world?"


    Shinobu knew that Haru had researched a lot of things, even though this guy was quite sleazy, but he was very dependable.


    Haru nodded hearing Shinobu''s question and answered, "I know the gist of it and tomorrow we''ll enroll in Babel."


    "Tomorrow? So fast?!"


    Kuroneko was surprised since she had juste to this world, yet Haru had registered them to Babel.


    "The faster the better."


    Shinobu agreed with Haru''s decision.


    "So what is Babel? And, do you know anything about this world?"


    Kouha was curious about what was the difference between this world and another world.


    "Let''s go inside first and I''ll exin while we''re having dinner."


    They agreed with Haru''s decision and entered their house for the first time.


    Of course, Haru was in charge of cooking since from the four of them he was the one with the ability to cook the dish.


    "Cooking, cleaning¡­"


    Kuroneko grumbled andined. "This guy has more girl power than me."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Kouha weren''t sure what to say when they heard Kuroneko''sint, but they had to admit that if they married Haru then it would be wonderful.


    "I guess Kuroneko doesn''t want dinner tonight."


    Haru, who was cooking, decided not to give Kuroneko dinner.


    "What?! NO!"


    Kuroneko jumped from her seat and apologized to Haru with great sincerity since she also wanted to eat. Smelling the delicious smell of curry from the kitchen, if he told her that she couldn''t eat the curry then it was simply torturing her.


    ''Wait!''


    Kuroneko suddenly thought that Haru might learn this torture method from Esdeath after they had married to each other.


    Haru only shook his head at Kuroneko''s plea and served the food to the table.


    "Let''s eat first when it is still hot."


    Shinobu raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re not going to exin about this world?"


    "I''ll exin while we''re eating."


    Haru looked at Kouha and Kuroneko who weren''t even waiting for them to eat and gorged the food into their mouths as soon as possible, but at the same time, he was satisfied with their reaction. Calmly eating his food, he started with his exnation about this world.


    Samon Syndrome.


    "Samon Syndrome?"


    "Yes, Samon Syndrome is a paranormal phenomenon that was first discovered 30 years ago. A few thousand boys and girls throughout history have been summoned to other dimensions. And all the traces of them are gone from this world.


    In this other dimension, there exists the Transport Gate.


    Only half of the summoned children make it back through this Gate. And, even more surprisingly, we have recently learned that the travelers who return back home still retain the fighting abilities they pick up in the other world.


    Naturally, magic is no exception."


    Kuroneko who was eating her curry raised her eyebrow and asked, "So it doesn''t really matter whether we don''t have an identity?"


    "It doesn''t really matter since we can say that we''re a group of orphans which has been teleported to another world together. It''ll also be our settingter when we''re being asked about our origin."


    Kouha put a spoon in his mouth and smiled.


    "I''ll follow the settings and you should do the exnation."


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve prepared everything."


    They nodded and really felt that Haru was very dependable.


    For Haru, this quest was simply very easypared to the quest that he had done for the past few months.


    "Then, what is Babel?"


    Shinobu waited for Haru to exin about the Babel.


    "Babel is the school for those children who have juste back from another world and it is being made to guide everyone."


    "So like a brainwash?" Kuroneko thought that the setting of this world should be quite dark.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were speechless with Kuroneko''s question.


    Haru only shook his head at Kuroneko''s question.


    "Kuroneko, you don''t need to think too much about Babel and their purpose."


    "Why?"


    Kuroneko frowned.


    "It''s because that''s the job of the main character of this story to solve the problem in this world."


    Haru didn''t want to be too tired on this quest and would only do the quest which had been given. He only needed to go to school then also needed to defeat both Phil Bat and Zahark who he was sure woulde to Babelter.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko couldn''t refute Haru''s words. "But we should do something to help those people."


    "How?" Haru looked at Kuroneko.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Being asked that question, Kuroneko wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "I''m not sure, maybe we can make another organization?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Kouha didn''t say anything, only they knew that Kuroneko was a naive girl who loved to y a hero. Both of them knew the cruelty of the world, and they weren''t heroes. They were thinking more about their friends rather than a stranger who they didn''t even know.


    "Then, you don''t need to worry since there''s also a terrorist organization who is fighting against Babel so you can focus on the entrance exam for our school tomorrow since if you don''t do well our ss might be separated."


    Kureneko twitched her lips, but nodded when she heard Haru''s exnation, and at the same time she also knew the organization who fought against the order of the world would bebeled as a terrorist.


    However, Kuroneko couldn''t help but feel that the terrorist organization was very cool. She thought of joining that group, but when she saw Haru''s expression, she knew that it was impossible to do it. She knew that it was better to think about their quest beforehand. Putting her fist on her t chest, she smiled confidently.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll have the same ss tomorrow."


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow they felt worried when they saw Kuroneko.


    "Well, let''s sleep early since I''m a bit tired."


    Haru yawned and put his te on the sink.


    "I''ll sleep too."


    Kouha followed Haru.


    Both of them entered the same room, and it surprised both Kuroneko and Shinobu.


    "Huh? Are both of you going to sleep together?"


    Haru and Kouha looked at them with a weird expression.


    "Is that weird?"


    "I''m going to sleep in the same room as him so he can wake me upter in the morning. I''m very weak in the morning."


    Kouha yawned while giving them his reasoning since during his stay in the world of Assassination ssroom, it was quite often for both of them to sleep together (with Teppei too, of course).


    "We''re both guys, there''s nothing weird."


    Haru also felt weird by their reaction since in the army or a dorm a lot of guys were also sleeping together.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Kuroneko weren''t sure what to say, but Kuroneko had arge amount of nosebleeds on her nose.


    "Good night."


    In the end, Haru and Kouha decided to ignore both of them and went to sleep, but when they entered the room and left both Shinobu and Kuroneko in the dining room.


    "A - Amazing¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko forgot about the thing which she had thought before and was more cornered about the thing which was about to happen in that room.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu, who had been corrupted by Kuroneko, also felt strange at this moment and wasn''t sure what to say, but she knew that Kuroneko would go berserk because of this. At the same time, when she thought that she had a chance suddenly Kouha tried to cockblock her making herplicated. She sighed and in the end, she could only give up.


    "Both of them are guys, nothing weird is going to happen, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 766 True Hero, Supreme King, and Four ignored transfer students

    <h4>Chapter 766 True Hero, Supreme King, and Four ignored transfer students</h4>


    Inside the luxurious ck sedan, Haru and Kouha sat next to each other with Shinobu and Kuroneko sitting right in front of them after being picked by the staff of the Babel.


    Haru was looking at the ck sedan car in front of them which also moved at the same time as them. He knew that the house next to their house was empty, butst night two people entered that house. He could see that the people inside that ck car were both a young man and a girl as teenagers.


    It might be because he had seen a lot of protagonists in a lot of worlds, that he had a feeling that the young man and the girl who was inside the car right in front of them was the protagonist and the heroine.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kouha noticed that Haru was looking at the car in front of them.


    "Let''s talk about this when we have arrived at home."


    Haru could see that the driver from Babel was listening to their conversation.


    Kouha also noticed it and nodded.


    However, their conversation didn''t really matter for both Kuroneko and Shinobu since they were speechless when they saw the appearance of both Haru and Kouha.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru noticed that both Kuroneko and Shinobu wanted to ask them something.


    "I know that it feels weird, but at the same time it feels normal."


    Shinobu sighed and looked at Kouha. "Why did you wear a female uniform of Babel?"


    Kuroneko tried to hold her nosebleed since Kouha was really hot in the female uniform.


    Kouha, who had a feminine appearance, appeared very cute and might even be more beautiful than most girls in this world.


    Kuroneko sighed since she felt that she had lost Kouha on the girl''s power, even though Kouha was a male.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Kuroneko felt that her chest was hurt when she thought about this.


    "What''s wrong? don''t you think this uniform is very suitable for me?"


    Kouha smiled with an elegant smile.


    "¡­"


    Kuroneko and Shinobu couldn''t say anything since the female uniform really suited Kouha.


    "I didn''t expect them to really send me a girl uniform, but when I''ve worn it¡­ it strangely suits me, right?"


    Kouha looked at Haru''s male uniform and felt that it was better to wear a female uniform.


    "It suits him, just let him wear whatever he wants."


    Haru didn''t think much since they were in another world and no one knew about them. He could let them wear anything as long as it wasn''t something too perverted.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Kuroneko decided to not say anything about Kouha''s female uniform, but now, they were more curious about Haru''s appearance.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Haru asked.


    "There is¡­"


    "What?"


    "Why did you wear such strange sses?"


    There was a mole under his right eye which had be his charming point and even though he didn''t even activate his "Love Spot", for a girl, his appearance was very lethal for them. If he walked on the street, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone stopped him for a scout of idol, actor, model, asking for his phone number or even bringing him to the hotel directly.


    But this time, Haru wore swirling eye-sses which covered his eyes, however, it couldn''t hide his harem protagonist aura since his body was very fit and hisplexion was very good.


    However, he tried really hard. He also parted his hair on to the right. If he wore normal sses then he would be quite simr to the appearance of Sakamoto from "Sakamoto Desu Ga!", but of course, he gave more attraction to women.


    "I want to give an image of a bookworm and nerd."


    Haru didn''t hide his intention to wear these sses since he also wanted to change his character in this world. He had enough of the identity as harem protagonist character, governor, emperor, con-artist, etc. He had tried a lot of roles from the quest, but he had never tried a nerd or low-key character, even though it was impossible to be low-key with his power.


    Haru wanted to try to be a character simr to Aya Toujo from Ichigo 100%, who was very in when she wore strange sses, but when she took off her sses she became a very beautiful girl. It was on a whim, but he was surprised when he saw that there were anime sses which were usually worn by a lot of people on the anime, and he bought them directly since the price was very cheap.


    Haru suddenly thought that he had bought a lot of useless things, but he didn''t think too much since it was one of his ways to have fun on each quest since thest quest really took a toll on him (ying a governor character). He wanted to be low-key ying the role of nerd smart student at the school.


    When everyone heard why Haru decided to wear those dumb sses, they couldn''t say anything for a while, but in the end, they really knew that Haru''s previous quest might really tire him out. At the same time, they felt a bit bad to bring him to this quest.


    Kouha didn''t think too much and thought something fun. "Haru, don''t you think that we should be your harem members in this world?"


    "Ha?!" 2x


    Shinobu and Kuroneko were startled.


    "What do you mean?"


    Haru was a bit startled by Kouha''s words.


    "The three of us are great beauties and I''m sure that there are a lot of guys who are going to hit us in the school.


    That''s why we should be Haru''s harem members so no one is going to bother us."


    Kouha thought that it was a great idea. Even though he had said that he was a beautiful girl, no one refuted it since he was really beautiful in the female uniform.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Great idea."


    "I don''t mind."


    Shinobu and Kuroneko thought that it was really fun idea.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that his dream as a low-key student would be destroyed by the three of them.


    Ousawa Akatsuki rested his head with both of his hands rxed on the car''s chair while ncing at the car behind him.


    "What''s wrong? You''ve been looking at the car behind us?"


    The one who had asked this question was Ousawa Myuu, Ousawa Akatsuki''s little sister ording to the setting. Her real identity was the daughter of the demon king from another world who had been brought by Akatsuki after he hade back to his original world.


    "Nothing." Akatsuki shook his head and said, It seems that our new neighbor is also a student on Babel." He smiled quite rxed and even if his neighbor was a spy or something he didn''t care since he could st them away with his fists. He didn''t see them as a threat since in this world, he didn''t think that anyone could threaten him. He didn''t see their appearance before, but he only knew that there were four of them.


    The three of them were girls and thest one was a young man.


    ''Let''s see what they''ve got¡­''


    Akatsuki smiled with a confident smile.


    "Eh? Is that alright?"


    Myuu seemed surprised and didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s alright. I''m going to protect you here."


    "¡­"


    Myuu didn''t say anything, only looked at the killer of her father in front with aplex gaze, then looked at the car behind her. She didn''t know why, but she was somehow quite curious about the people behind her car. From her observation, she could tell that they went in the same direction as her and it meant that they would enter BABEL at the same time as her and Akatsuki which made her wonder what kind of people they were.


    In one of the rooms in Babel.


    There were four people who were discussing with each other about six new students who were about to have a test.


    Those four people were members of the student councils and they were in charge of taking care of the school.


    Six students!


    It was a veryrge number of students, and it really surprised them that they had so many students who would enter their school so suddenly.


    However, the most important thing was the prophecy that they had gotten about one of those six students.


    "The true Hero and Supreme King¡­"


    For the prophecy of the true Hero and Supreme King to appear because one of the transfer students, the four of them thought that it was quite surprising, but it didn''t really make them scared, or rather they were thinking that this guy might cause trouble to the Babel.


    Every person, who was being teleported back from another world to this world, would be instantly identified. They would receive information about what they did in another world and a lot more, and it was the first time for someone to have an identity as a true Hero and Supreme King.


    For the five other transfer students, they didn''t think much about them since their threat was very low.


    They only guarded against Ousawa Akatsuki after hearing such a prophecy which they had heard before.


    Kasugano Haruka, Kouha Ren, Shinobu Kocho, Ruri Gokou (Kuroneko), and Ousawa Myuu.


    The identities of the five were being left on the table while the members of the student council discussed both Ousawa Akatsuki.

 Chapter 767 Test in Babel 1

    <h4>Chapter 767 Test in Babel 1</h4>


    The cars of Akatsuki and Myuu stopped and they came out from the car, but when Myuu was about to go to the school, she saw that Akatasuki stopped and didn''t move.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    Myuu was very nervous since this guy was trying to do something strange.


    "Don''t be in a hurry."


    Akatsuki smiled and put his hands in his pockets. He seemedzy, but also confident at the same time.


    "Let''s wait for our neighbor first."


    Myuu frowned and really couldn''t handle his antics. "Don''t do anything stupid! You know that is something more important than that, right?" She walked toward him and pulled him. "Let''s go!" It was dangerous for someone to know about her identity, but this guy was trying to do something stupid such as provoking their neighbor. She hurriedly pulled him, but she couldn''t move him.


    "Don''t be in a hurry."


    Akatsuki didn''t move and looked at the car behind earlier also had arrived in their location.


    The car stopped and the door was opened, Kouha went out from char first.


    *Whistle!* *Whistle!*


    Akatsuki had to admit that Kouha was very beautiful, even Myuu who was pulling Akatsuki''s hand also stopped since Kouha''s beauty really mesmerised them.


    Then, Shinobu and Kuroneko also went out at the same time.


    The three of them were beautiful girls and would attract a lot of attention no matter where they go. They also gave an elegant aura around them, but all of their chests were very t which somehow made Akatsuki feel a bit disappointed.


    "They''re really beautiful¡­"


    Myuu couldn''t look away from them.


    Akatsuki thought that no one was perfect, but he thought to greet them since they were his neighbor and it would be a crime to not know such a group of beautiful girls but stopped when he saw one guy get out of the car.


    Myuu and Akatsuki couldn''t ignore the appearance of this guy.


    This guy was wearing strange sses with twirling lenses, however, at the same time, they didn''t think that this guy was ugly rather they thought of him as a proper student who would receive a 100 score on every exam and his aura made people somehow pleased to the eyes.


    This guy is Haru who has worn strange anime sses which he bought before he went out on the quest.


    Haru knew that it was impossible to have a low-key high school life, but he didn''t expect that it would be this difficult. He was surprised when Kouha and Kuroneko hugged his arms together at the same time while Shinobu seemed to be embarrassed, but she kept moving closer at him.


    The four of them walked together, and Haru nodded at Akatsuki and Myuu. He didn''t know the names of the two people, but he had a feeling that they were the protagonists and heroines in this world. He didn''t intend to get close to them now or not depending on their personality. Well, he got to know them slowlyter.


    Even so, the appearance of the protagonist is very necessary since without a protagonist it is very hard for the trouble to appear and plot to move.


    Haru didn''t want to blindly search for both Zahark and Phil Bat, and it was better to wait for both of them to appear right in front of the main character.


    "Yo, are they your harem members?"


    Akatsuki felt quite jealous when he saw Haru was being surrounded by three beautiful girls at the same time. He was known as the "Rogue Hero" in another world and even though there were a lot of girls around him before, they weren''t in a rtionship. That''s why he decided to tease them to see their reaction. He felt that it would be fun to see the reaction of this virgin (Haru).


    "Don''t be so rude!"


    Myuu hurriedly scolded Akatsuki who was being rude to Haru and his group.


    "Yes, do you have a problem?"


    Haru had a deadpan expression and continued to walk with the three of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki and Myuu didn''t expect Haru to answer them with such an answer. They thought that Haru would have ignored them, or even be embarrassed since Haru''s appearance was simr to a nerd, but this guy was so confident telling them that the three girls were his harem members.


    Myuu didn''t think too much, but Akatsuki thought to provoke Haru since he didn''t like when someone had a better life than him.


    However Myuu''s reaction was very fast and hurriedly stopped Akatsuki from provoking Haru''s group.


    "What are you doing? We have a test that we need to do!"


    Myuu knew that this guy loved to cause trouble and she wouldn''t be surprised if he caused a fight on the first day which somehow made her sigh and tired at the same time.


    Akatsuki only smiled and didn''t say anything, but he knew that he could provoke Haru againter.


    "Is that the protagonist of this world?" Kuroneko whispered.


    Haru nodded, confirming Kuroneko''s question. "Yes, I have a feeling that it is him."


    "I have a feeling that he''ll cause a lot of trouble."


    Kouha had seen a lot of guys with this type of personality who were overconfident with their strength. If their strength was really powerful then it was good, but they were very weak.


    "Don''t think too much, it''s better to think about the quest."


    Haru didn''t think too much about Akatsuki, but he knew very well that this type of guy would cause him no end of trouble, especially he could see that this guy was very overconfident and reckless. He sighed and wondered why a protagonist of each world couldn''t be like Hayato Kisaragi in the world of Hundred. He suddenly missed Hayato since that guy was very nice and he also loved to befriend him.


    "I guess not all of the stories have a dense harem protagonist, huh?"


    Kuroneko nced at Haru when she uttered those sentences.


    "Yeah, some harem protagonist even does his own sister."


    Kouha smiled while looking at Haru.


    "¡­"


    "You¡­!"


    Haru wanted to say something, but he sighed since he really dated his own sister.


    Shinobu nodded and noted in her heart that Haru had an interest in a petite girl (based on Haru''s sister).


    They entered the Babel and started with the test. They didn''t meet with the Myuu nor Akatsuki who they had met before. Though, they didn''t even know their names.


    The test was quite simple since they only needed to answer some questions about where they were being teleported and what they had been doing in that world.


    Haru had made up a script for all of them so it was very easy for them to answer the quest of the staff of Babel.


    The next test was about their health and physical condition which required their blood, x-ray photo, being sized from weight, height, and size of any part of the body to see whether there was some strangeness or not.


    Even though Haru had gotten the physical of Aquaman, his appearance was simr to normal human and he didn''t have a strange fin or something on his ears. Anyone who saw him would think that he was 100% human.


    *Gulp!*


    However, the examiner was quite surprised when they saw the size of the thing between Haru''s legs since it really shocked them.


    The female examiners became crazy when they saw him taking off his sses, adding to the size of the thing between his legs, he was perfect lover for every woman in this world.


    On Kouha''s side, they were also very surprised when they found out that Kouha was a guy who dressed as a female.


    For Kuroneko and Shinobu, nothing changed, and there was nothing special.


    But there was one thing which surprised the examiners that was about the rtionship between the four of them.


    They looked at Haru and looked at the thing between his legs. The female examiners nodded and understood, but the male examiners sighed. However, all of them understood why he could be a harem protagonist.


    Haru didn''t think too much since it was quite normal for people to look at him.


    After the body test, they were told to go to the arena to test their fighting ability.


    When they were talking they also met two people who they had met before.


    "Yo!"


    There was a guy who greeted them with hisid-back attitude.


    Haru also nodded at the guy and politely greeted the girl.


    "We meet again."


    "Y - Yes!"


    Myuu wasn''t sure, but somehow she wanted to know how his appearance was when he took off his sses.

 Chapter 768 Test in Babel 2

    <h4>Chapter 768 Test in Babel 2</h4>


    "Yo, harem protagonist, are you also going to make my little sister part of your harem?"


    The guy seemed amused when he saw Haru greet Myuu and ignored him.


    "Y - You!!"


    The girl seemed embarrassed.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, how about you Onii-san?" Haru ignored the guy''s remark and asked.


    "Oh? You have started to call me older brother now, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll ept you as a little brother yet.


    "However, my name is Ousawa Akatsuki. You can call me Akatsuki."


    Akatsuki seemed to be interested in Haru and his group since they were a very umon group. He had never seen someone who was wearing such a getup to have harem members.


    "You can call me Haru."


    Haru nodded and looked at the girl. "How about you?"


    "Myuu. My name is Ousawa Myuu." Myuu who had been nervous for a while suddenly felt calm when Haru asked her that question.


    "Hee¡­" Akatsuki smiled and asked, "You''re not going to introduce your harem members?"


    Haru looked at Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kouha. He knew that the three of them were very quiet and even though they were often talking to each other cheerfully, in front of a stranger they had never talked too much, no, they often ignored them.


    "From the left side are Kocho Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kouha Ren."


    "Kouha Ren?"


    Akatsuki and Myuu were startled when they heard Kouha, who was very beautiful, had such a male name.


    "I''m a guy." Kouha didn''t hide it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Myuu and Akatsuki seemed to be shocked, but then Akatsukiughed. "Hahaha, interesting." He smiled and asked, "So why have the three of you be Haru''s harem members?"


    "Because his thing is much bigger than the little worm on your pants." Shinobu had a sharp expression on her face and said, "Now, can you shut up?" She was annoyed by someone who was chattering and only wanted to end the test as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    Savage.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, even the staff of Babel who brought them to the arena for the fighting ability test was also stunned.


    They wanted to p their hands when they heard Shinobu''s remark.


    Even Myuu who seemed to be pure seemed to be curious by Shinobu''s remark and wanted to know what was this "thing" which Shinobu talked about before.


    "Stop talking and follow me! I''ll exin to you about the test while we''re walking."


    The staff decided to change the topic of the conversation since he didn''t want them to fight each other.


    Kouha and Kuroneko gave Shinobu a thumbs up.


    Shinobu ignored them, but she also knew that Haru''s anaconda was very big.


    "¡­"


    Myuu looked at the staff and Haru along with his group who started to walk, then looked at Akatasuki who stood on a ce.


    "What''s wrong? We''re not going to go?"


    "I need to uncover how big his thing is¡­¡­" Akatsuki mumbled in low voice and he also felt very hurt when Shinobu gave him such a sharp remark. ''Little worm¡­'' He knew that some people hated hisid-back attitude, but it was his first time being mocked with such a thing and somehow it made him ufortable since no guy loved being mocked that their thing was small.


    However, at the same time, Akatsuki thought that he needed to change his opinion about Haru since it seemed that Haru had hidden a beast within his pants.


    "Hey, can I ask you a question?" Myuu suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Akatsuki looked at Myuu.


    "What is the "thing" which they have talked about? What is the big and little worm?" Myuu looked at Akatsuki with a curious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki turned into a smile and started to exin what it was. He thought to tease this pure girl with a perverted joke to make his mood better.


    Myuu blushed, but at the same time realized something. "So your size is as big as a little worm?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki needed to fix this misunderstanding or else he would lose his manly identity.


    "Babel is equipped with many forcefields.


    Physics, magic, or either sort of attack only affects the receiver''s brain - the body remains unharmed."


    The staff exined this matter so they didn''t need to worry about the fighting ability testter.


    Haru was a bit curious about this forcefield and wondering whether he could bring it backter at home.


    "Though the pain is still very real and many people do faint. There is a concern of students going into shock¡­ So many safety measures are in ce."


    Walking together, they had arrived in front of the steel door with a futuristic design.


    The staff pressed some buttons and the door was opened automatically showing a vast fighting arena.


    Haru thought that this ce wasn''t that much different from Colosseum in the world of Hundred, however, when he saw a group of weapons that were ced on the disy and could only wonder why they were using such a historical weapon.


    Kuroneko seemed to be interested and walked directly to the disy while wondering whether she could bring one of them back. She could keep it as a collection on her house in the future.


    Myuu also walked toward Kuroneko to see various weapons.


    Haru followed Kuroneko to see the quality of the weapon.


    "You''re going to use a weapon?" Looking at Haru who walked toward Kuroneko, Kouha asked with a strange expression.


    "I''m just looking around." Haru didn''t think too much and kept looking at the weapons.


    The four of them didn''t bring a weapon, no, they brought it, but they kept it on the small space storage which they had bought on the Group Chat. Almost all of the members of the Group Chat had brought small space storage on the Group Chat since this ability was very useful to travel and quest.


    "Now, I would like to see what you kids are made of." The staff smiled and folded his arms looking at all of them.


    "Use whichever weapon you fancy."


    Haru took a knife and thought that the quality of the knife was quite good for cooking.


    Shinobu and Kouha also touched various weapons since it was quite boring to wait for the test.


    "You''re going to use a sword?" Haru asked Myuu.


    "No, I''m just looking at it." Myuu held a western sword and swung it down. She could feel the sharpness of the sword and asked, "You''re going to use a knife?"


    "No, I''m just looking at the quality of the knife."


    "Quality of the knife?"


    "I''m a chef after all." Haru didn''t hide it and looked at various weapons again.


    Myuu wasn''t sure why she didn''t feel nervous when she talked with Haru, but at the same time, she was curious about his job. ''Chef?''


    Out of the six of them, only Akatsuki didn''t go to the weapon disy.


    The staff who noticed this looked at Akatsuki.


    "You can also choose¡­"


    "I don''t need a weapon."


    Before the staff finished his words, Akatsuki answered him and showed his fist. "I only need this."


    The staff only shook his head with a smile. "So you''re the type who gets cocky over his powers after hees¡­ Well, not that I mind. Now, let us begin."


    The staff looked around and focussed on Myuu. "First, we''ll start on you, dear."


    Myuu seemed a bit surprised, but she nodded. "Umm¡­ thank you for this opportunity!


    "Not so fast."


    Akatsuki stopped Myuu and walked toward her before whispering something to her.


    "Eh?"


    Myuu seemed a bit surprised.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright."


    Akatsuki reassured Myuu then looked at Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko wondering what their power was.


    Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at the staff and Myuu who walked into the ring to see the first battle. They were wondering about the strength of the people in this world since it was their first time came to this world.


    Myuu and the staff had stood in the arena a few meters distance between the two of them.


    Myuu created a green barrier in front of her.


    "As expected, you''re a magician type, but¡­"


    The staff charged toward Myuu and decided to rush over her, but suddenly Myuu created a magic circle and sent out a st of water.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The staff was blown away and hit the wall on the arena.


    *BAAAMM!!*


    His body was stuck on the wall with an expression of disbelief.


    "Impossible! This much magic¡­in seconds¡­"


    The staff dropped on the ground and sat down on the ground. It seemed that the endurance of his body was quite good that he could still talk in this situation.


    "And she kept her defense while attacking? ¡­it can''t be¡­"


    Suddenly he noticed something on the top of him.


    A magic circle appeared on the top of the staff and sent out a bolt of lightning.


    *Bzzt!*


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"


    The staff passed out directly after being shot by that magic.


    Akatsuki smiled looking at Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko to see their reaction, but he was surprised when they saw that they didn''t have that much change in their expressions.


    "Interesting."


    Akatsuki thought that the four of them might be quite strong and he had be curious about them, but he could do thatter.


    "Now, who will be my opponent?"


    After seeing Myuu''s fight, Akatsuki started to get fired up and wanted to fight someone.


    "Allow me to take you on."


    Suddenly there was a voice of footsteps inside the hall, they turned their attention toward that hall and saw a male student with light blue hair walking from the hall looking at them with a smile.


    Looking at this person, Haru was wondering whether this guy was the antagonist of this story, but this antagonist made him frown.


    ''Weak.''


    It was his impression of the antagonist of this world.

 Chapter 769 Test in Babel 3

    <h4>Chapter 769 Test in Babel 3</h4>


    After mastering "Kenbunshoku Haki", Haru could generally measure the strength of the people whose presence he had sensed.


    Haki is a very useful skill and it is also the reason why he has rmended it to everyone on the Group Chat.


    Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko seemed to be very calm in front of this person who suddenly came to the arena, but Akatsuki showed hostility right away.


    "Who are you?"


    "Nice to meet you, Ousawa Akatsuki-kun."


    The young man looked at Akatsuki and started to introduce himself. "I''m JPN''s Babel High School Sector''s Student Council President, Hikami Kyouya." He then turned into a group of four.


    "You too, Kasugano Haruka-kun, Kocho Shinobu-san, Godo Ruri-san, and Kouha Ren-kun."


    Kyouya wasn''t sure, but he could feel that the strength of the four of them might not be underestimated.


    "President, we''re very humbled that you came here on your day off."


    The staff who came to help the examiner who had been knocked out by Myuu politely greeted Kyouya.


    "It''s okay. More importantly, take that man to the infirmary, quickly."


    Kyouya looked at the five of them and smiled. "Well then, allow me to take all of you on."


    "The five of us?"


    Kuroneko frowned when she heard Kyouya''s words.


    "You sure love to underestimate us, huh? Prez?" Akatsuki started to get agitated and wanted to show his strength.


    "Whoa, all of you start to scare me, but I''ve never said that I''ll fight all of you."


    Kyouya felt that both Shinobu and Kouha were very dangerous.


    "Let''s start the quest."


    Kouha got bored waiting in this ce.


    "Then, let''s start the quest, right away."


    Then suddenly five pirs of ice appeared below them.


    Akatsuki was surprised and tried to save Myuu, but someone was faster than him.


    Haru had taken Myuu away from her spot earlier.


    Myuu was a bit surprised when she was being carried by Haru, but calmed herself quickly since she knew that he was trying to save her. Being carried on his thick and hard arms, she could see half of Haru''s eyes from below and it made her very curious about his appearance even more.


    ''Oh, he has a mole under his right eye.''


    It was the first thing that came into her head.


    Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Kouha were speechless when they saw Haru''s response to save a girl.


    ''This harem protagonist!''


    "Yo, you sure move fast." Akatsuki smiled, but he thought that Haru, who was unnoticeable, was very fast. "You really want to be my little brother, huh?" His mood was very bad actually.


    "You alright?" Haru asked Myuu and ignored Akatsuki. Even though he had a good personality, it didn''t mean that he was alright being teased by a man.


    "Y - Yes."


    Myuu nodded with a blush.


    "Stay outside the ring. It''ll get dangerous."


    Myuu nodded, but suddenly she saw Haru''s head was knocked by Kuroneko.


    "What the hell are you doing?! How can you flirt with someone on the first day! Hurry up ande back!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko and Shinobu pulled Haru away from Myuu.


    Haru was silent and could only sigh.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki was annoyed when he was being ignored.


    However, Kyouya was different, for Akatsuki, he might see that this guy as a rough diamond, and whether Akatsuki would turn into a diamond or not only time could answer that question, but Shinobu, Haru, Kouha, and Kuroneko were different. From his observation, the four of them were as bright as a sun, especially Kouha who had shattered his ice pir right away.


    "You sure are very strong, Kouha Ren-kun."


    Kouha yawned ignoring the guy.


    "The test is destroying the ice pir, right?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Yes, Godou Ruri-san. The test is only destroying the pir of ice." Kyouya didn''t mind Kouha''s response and answered Kuroneko''s question.


    Akatsuki didn''t do anything and waited for the four of them to finish their test, but his eyes were focussed on Haru.


    Kuroneko smiled and raised both of her palms in the sky. "Oh, sky, be change, and call forth of lightning for me!"


    Then a ck cloud gathered together creating a rumbling sound.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    "Lightning Guillotine!"


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    The pir of ice was struck by thunder and shattered into small pieces.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    The lightning didn''t disappear and moved wildly on the ground.


    Kouha''s action was too fast when he destroyed the pir of ice that no one had noticed beside Kyoya, but Kuroneko was different since her magic''s power was so exaggerated.


    Kuroneko''s lightning magic was and the noise created by it almost made their eardrums burst.


    "S - Strong¡­"


    Myuu was surprised by Kuroneko''s strength.


    "It seems that you''ve grown." Kouha looked at Kuroneko.


    "Hehehe." Kuroneko was happy when she was praised.


    "But you don''t need to say such exaggerated words every time you''ve sent out your magic." Shinobu didn''t understand why Kuroneko needed to utter such embarrassing words.


    "S - Shut up! You don''t understand the beauty of these words, right, Haru?" Kuroneko looked at Haru asking for his support.


    "70 points."


    "What?!"


    "You should be able to create more simple words to send out your magic." Haru really felt that Kuroneko''s mantra was a bit embarrassing.


    Kuroneko twitched her lips and looked at Shinobu.


    "Shinobu, it''s your time!"


    "Alright."


    Shinobu stood up in front of the ice pir and started to use her power.


    Everyone was surprised by their conversation since they thought that their tone was veryid-back as if ying in the game center or something.


    Kyouya frowned looking at the ice pir which he had created could be easily destroyed, but then he looked at both Shinobu and Haru to see what their powers were. He thought that he should focus on Ousawa Akatsuki, but it seemed he should focus on the four of them.


    "Pink Poison."


    Suddenly Shinobu created beautiful butterfly wings on her back.


    "So beautiful¡­"


    Myuu was amazed.


    "Poison¡­"


    Akatsuki frowned since his instinct told him that butterfly wings were very dangerous.


    The butterfly wings molded into something different and enveloped the pir of ice starting to melt the pir of ice.


    Shinobu had bought the ability of Vinsmoke Reiju from One Piece on the Group Chat. After discussing it with Haru, she wouldn''t change her style of fighting and would use poison on her fight. She didn''t want to be simr to Coco on Toriko since his body was full of poison and it was impossible for him to have children in the future. But she didn''t want that since she still wanted to have children in the future. She thought that the ability from Vinsmoke Reiju was quite good to strengthen her strength and it was the reason why she had bought it.


    The pink poison quickly melted the ice pir.


    "Done."


    Shinobu kept her wings back and looked at Haru. "It''s your time."


    Haru nodded and walked to the pir of ice.


    Everyone looked at Haru to see what Haru''s power was. They knew that from the four of them Haru would be their group leader, and he might be the strongest one among them.


    ''Invisible force, lightning, and poison¡­''


    Kyouya looked at Haru and wondered what Haru''s power was.


    Even Akatsuki and Myuu were curious and looked at Haru curiously.


    However, Haru didn''t disappoint them since he had taken out a lip-design sticker from his palm.


    "Sticker?!"


    They twitched their lips and didn''t understand Haru''s power.


    Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko looked at Haru''s new ability with an interest.


    Haru ced the sticker on the pir of ice then suddenly the pir of ice turned into two pirs of ice.


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Oh¡­"


    Kyouya let out his voice since he was quite surprised by Haru''s ability.


    Akatsuki was also amazed, but he couldn''t help but mock. "Haru, the test is telling you to destroy it, not to duplicate it."


    Haru shook his head pulled out the sticker on the pir of ice, then two pirs of ice were fused together with a very destructive force.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The pir of ice was shattered the moment it fused back.


    "Prez, we have done our test, can we go back?" Haru asked.


    Kyouya nodded and smiled. "Yes, but please don''t forget to enter the school."


    "Yes."


    "Goodbye, Myuu."


    "Y - Yes!"


    Myuu didn''t stop them since she knew that their test was over.


    The four of them were ready to go back, but Akatsuki suddenly stopped them.


    "Oi, you''re going to go back before looking at me?"


    Akatsuki smiled smugly since he couldn''t let them go back before they saw his power.


    They only shook their heads at Akatsuki.


    Akatsuki was annoyed and his right hand started to glow in the blue light.


    "Let me destroy this pir of ice into dust with my bare fist."


    "Wait! You can''t do that! This pir of ice is being made full of magic! If you use your bare fist then your hand¡­" Myuu wanted to stop this guy.


    "You don''t need to worry. It''ll be a piece of cake for me to destroy this thing."


    Akatsuki smiled and seemed very confident. "After I destroy this thing, let''s have a fight Mr. President." He then looked at Haru and said, "You too, Haru."


    Kyouya only smiled and nodded. "I understand."


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders.


    Akatsuki closed his eyes and started to focus all of his power into his right fist.


    "HAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Pulling his fist, he punched it right into the pir of ice.


    *BAAM!*


    *Crack!*


    The ground cracked, but the pir of ice seemed to be alright.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go back, Haru." Kouha yawned.


    "Alright."


    Haru nodded and thought that the protagonist needed time to grow, but in his mind, he felt that this guy needed to fix his cocky attitude or else he really didn''t have an interest in talking to him. It might be alright in front of people who were weaker than him, but if Akatsuki had met someone who was stronger than him, then his action was simr to a clown.


    Though secretly; Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu knew that Akatsuki had shattered the pir of ice.


    "Hmph, what a loudmouth."


    Only Kuroneko seemed very clueless.


    Akatsuki gritted his teeth and wanted to say something back, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Well, it is magnificent."


    Kyouya nodded, and he knew the result of Akatsuki was very amazingpared to normal students in this school butpared to the four of them, Akatsuki was nothing right now, but at least, he needed to praise him, right?

 Chapter 770 Itll be fun, right?

    <h4>Chapter 770 It''ll be fun, right?</h4>


    Haru who hade back started to cook for dinner once again, but he frowned when he knew that someone was about to enter his house by force.


    "There''s an annoying fly here."


    Kouha was wondering how that guy could be a protagonist in this world.


    Pervert. Cocky. Overconfident. Sore loser. etc.


    If there weren''t any of the four of them then it was alright, the protagonist might be able to have such aid-back attitude to fight various people in this world, but it was different when the protagonist tried to provoke them.


    "Let me handle this. You can continue to cook."


    Shinobu thought to use one of the poisons on her power.


    "Don''t kill him."


    Haru thought that without a protagonist, this world might be destroyed. He didn''t want that to happen since he didn''t have a n to stay in this ce for a long time.


    "Alright."


    Shinobu went out to the courtyard and saw Akatsuki who tried to enter their house from the wall.


    Haru thought that he should cook Hainanese chicken rice which Eiyan Eizan had cooked for him before since it was a very delicious dish.


    Taking out the chicken, Haru put it into boiling water and started to create the sauce along with the rice.


    Myuu and Akatsuki had gone back from school, but Akatsuki''s mood was very bad. He tried to search for Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko, but it seemed that they had gone back. He thought to challenge them since they lived right next to him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Myuu, who saw Akatsuki''s expression, knew that this guy was nning something bad.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to greet our neighbor."


    Akatsuki smiled after hearing Myuu''s question.


    "Y - You''re not going for a fight, right? Can you stop doing such a thing? They''re all very strong!"


    Remembering the power which had been shown by the four of them, Myuu knew that Akatsuki wasn''t their opponent, and if Akatsuki tried to challenge them right away he might be destroyed by the four of them.


    "No, just don''t do something stupid! Just go and sleep at home! I''m very sleepy!"


    Myuu couldn''t let that happen since she didn''t have anyone in this world. Her father had died, and the strangest thing was that her father entrusted her to the killer of her own father. She didn''t understand it nor did she want to understand it. She hated Akatsuki, but she knew without him she couldn''t do anything and she had nothing left in this world.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. I''m going to win."


    Akatsuki had a confident smile and when the car stopped he went out right away to greet his neighbors.


    "Wait! Don''t go!"


    Akatsuki climbed the wall of Haru''s house which was located right beside his house, and when he was about to jump on the courtyard. He saw Shinobu who had juste out from the courtyard. He smiled confidently and cracked his fists.


    "Yo, where is---"


    However, suddenly Akatsuki felt weak and dropped to the ground.


    "T - This is¡­"


    Akatsuki felt that his entire body was numb and couldn''t move his body, however, he could hear the footsteps of Shinobu on the grass.


    "This is poison."


    Akatsuki could hear Shinobu''s voice and even though he couldn''t move his body, he could move his head. He stared at Shinobu and still had his smug smile thinking that this girl was definitely trying to prank him.


    "It will only make your body weak and pass out until tomorrow, but if you dare toe again in this ce."


    Akatsuki saw Shinobu''s face which showed a very kind smile.


    "I''ll put a poison which castrates your reproductive ability, do you understand?"


    "¡­"


    Akatsuki felt very cold for a moment and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t since this time, he couldn''t even talk.


    "If you understand then give me a nod and I''ll give you three seconds to answer because I don''t want to waste my time on you.


    If you don''t answer before that then I''ll castrate you.


    3


    2¡­"


    Akatsuki nodded hurriedly. Losing his reproductive ability or losing his chance to fight, without a doubt, he would choose the second since without his reproductive ability he would lose his future.


    "Good. If you step into this house once again remember my words, don''t annoy us."


    "A - Ak- No, Onii-chan!"


    Myuu also tried to climb the wall, but her breasts were too heavy and it was very hard for her to climb.


    *Twitch!*


    Shinobu was annoyed when she saw a big breast, and she even thought big breasts were her nemesis, but she didn''t hate that girl since she could see the helplessness in the eyes of this girl.


    "Myuu-san, can you take your brother out?"


    "U - Uh¡­"


    Myuu didn''t know what had happened, but she knew that Akatsuki had lost against Shinobu.


    "You don''t need to climb the wall, I''ll open the gate for you."


    "U - Uh¡­ thank you¡­"


    Myuu nodded and stepped down from the wall, but it was quite hard since her breasts were very heavy.


    *Twitch!*


    Veins appeared on Shinobu''s forehead. Even though she didn''t hate Myuu, she felt jealous of Myuu''s breasts.


    "Oh-ho, her breasts are very big, huh?"


    Kouha smiled looking at Shinobu''s expression.


    Shinobu snorted but didn''t say anything. She walked to the gate and opened it for Myuu.


    "Take out your older brother, tell him not to bother us."


    "I - I''ve tried, but he didn''t listen to me¡­"


    Myuu knew that Akatsuki was at fault, but she could do nothing since this guy''s mind couldn''t be changed that easily.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll listen to you from now on, and if he doesn''t listen to you then tell me¡­ I''ll make him listen to you."


    Shinobu smiled kindly at Myuu.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Myuu didn''t know what Shinobu had done, but when she knew that Akatsuki would listen to her then it was very good.


    "Shinobu, the dinner is ready."


    Haru looked outside and saw Akatsuki who had passed out on the ground, but he didn''t say anything, only looked at both Shinobu and Myuu.


    Then both Myuu and Shinobu were hit by a delicious smell so suddenly.


    Shinobu smiled, but then she heard a noise from Myuu''s stomach.


    *Growl!*


    "You want to eat too?"


    "W - Well¡­"


    Myuu remembered that Haru was a chef and she was wondering about his food.


    "Well,e on."


    Shinobu turned and walked inside.


    "W - Wait!"


    Myuu followed Shinobu''s back.


    "¡­"


    Only Akatsukiid on the ground without being able to do anything and could only smell a delicious smell. His body was very strong, but Shinobu''s poison made him unable to move. However, he really wanted to pass out since it was torture when he could smell a delicious smell yet he couldn''t even eat that food.


    ''Damn¡­''


    Akatsuki wanted revenge, but somehow Shinobu''s smile really scared him.


    Inside the dining room, Haru ced five tes of Hainanese Chicken Rice along with the sauce te which had three different sauces.


    The white rice which had turned slightly brown and yellow gave a garlicky aroma with a delicious chicken smell, the meat which seemed very juicy andscivious making them gulped, and the garnish around the te made this dish seem very beautiful.


    Haru also prepared a clear warm soup to clean out their stomachter.


    "W - What is this?"


    It was Myuu''s first time seeing such a dish.


    "Hainanese Chicken Rice. You should try it while it is hot."


    Shinobu and Kouha couldn''t handle it anymore and took their spoons eating the food right away.


    "Let''s eat." Shinobu looked at Myuu.


    Myuu nodded and scooped the rice along with the chicken.


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    As if an explosion, Myuu''s tongue was being hit by pleasure.


    "Hmph!!!"


    Myuu couldn''t control her moan and her face was flushed with excitement since it was very delicious.


    The meat was very soft, and the rice blended very well together with the meat.


    "Try it with the sauce."


    Myuu nodded, but she couldn''t handle it and kept moaning for the entire dinner.


    But no one said anything since everyone''s reaction was simr and before long their te was emptied in just a second.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want a second?"


    "YES!"


    Without hesitation, they asked for more food.


    Akatsuki, who wasying on the courtyard, was wondering when Myuu would bring him back to his house.

 Chapter 771 Dont provoke him

    <h4>Chapter 771 Don''t provoke him</h4>


    Entering the school, Haru, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu became the center of attention.


    Myuu and Akatski who came slightlyte also attracted the attention of a lot of students.


    But it was different from the four of them since everyone had heard about the deeds which they had done yesterday.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, it was quite weird when they saw Haru who was wearing twirling lens sses was very strong.


    However, one thing which made them very jealous of Haru was when they heard that there was a rumor that the three girls beside him were his harem members.


    There was a lot of novel about someone who was teleported to another world, and they had built a harem, but in reality, even though they had been teleported to another world, they didn''t have time to create a harem since they were busy to stay alive.


    There was also a rumor that the most beautiful girl among the three of them (Kouha Ren) was a guy, but they didn''t mind when they saw him very beautiful.


    Kouha onlyughed looking at their reactions and hugged Haru''s arms creating a wave of heartbroken''s reaction.


    *Break!*


    Everyone had a broken heart when they saw Kouha hugging Haru''s arm. They thought it was only a rumor and they wanted to try their chance, especially after they saw Haru''s appearance who was simr to a nerd, but when they both of them hugged together¡­¡­


    "¡­"


    They knew that they had lost their chance and looked at Haru with a hateful expression, but no one dared to do anything since they weren''t sure whether they could win or not.


    "¡­"


    Haru ignored them since they could only gaze from afar and no one dared to get close to them which somehow made him a bit disappointed at the power of the people in this world.


    In truth, Esdeath had asked Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Kouha to report to her when there was a girl who was very close to him in this world telling them to report to her after they had gone backter.


    Of course, Haru knew about that matter, but he didn''t have the interest to add another girl to this world.


    Myuu, who saw both Kouha who hugged Haru''s arm, was a bit surprised.


    "Both of them are guys, right?"


    "Myuu, remember, there are a lot of kinds of people in this world."


    Akatsuki didn''t dare to do anything when Shinobu was beside them since he didn''t want to lose his reproductive ability. He knew that Shinobu told him the truth and if he really tried to bother or annoy them then she would do it for real making him quite scared. He looked at Haru and wondered how Haru could make such a scary girl fall for him.


    "B-1. It''s our ss."


    Kuroneko looked at the ssroom and entered the room. She felt ufortable being stared at by a lot of people, but because she was with everyone which made her feel better. She maintained her cold expression without caring about anyone in her surroundings since she usually acted this way at her her original world.


    "Let''s enter."


    The door was automatically opened, Shinobu entered the ss first and saw that a lot of people stared at them, but she ignored them.


    The four of them walked together and sat down on the empty seat on the back.


    Haru was wondering how long that enemy woulde and he was also wondering when he would get the Arms Device.


    Akatsuki and Myuu also sat down on empty seats.


    Myuu seemed to be very nervous when she saw them sitting as they please.


    "I - Is this alright to sit here?"


    "Well, yeah. It''s a privilege of a transfer student to sit everywhere."


    Akatsuki rested on his chair with a smile in a rxed way.


    "Hahaha, what a funny thing to say."


    They turned and saw a brown short-haired girl who came toward their seat.


    "Well, that''s a relief. Our new transfer students are just as attractive and interesting as the rumor imed."


    She looked at the six of them and smiled. "You six are the talk of the school.


    "After all, one of you is a beautiful girl who passed the entrance test using the magic of all things. Then there is a boy who used his own bare hands to fight against President Hikami.


    But the most popr transfer students would be the four of you since the four of you are able to destroy the ice which had been created by President Hikami easily."


    She looked at Shinobu, Kuroneko, Haru, then Kouha with a smile seeming harmless.


    Haru looked at this girl and wondered whether this girl was a lesbian.


    "You six might not be aware, but the hurdle is to get you here."


    "I had no idea¡­" Myuu seemed to be surprised by this information.


    "You probably don''t understand this either, but being suddenly ced in B-ss is also quite impressive. Even good students such as myself usually have to work their way up from E-ss."


    "So you seem to know a lot about us. Do you have any ns to tell us about yourself?"


    Akatsuki opened one of his eyes while asking.


    "I''m Izumi Chikage."


    The girl smiled and introduced herself. "I just became your ssmate - that''s all you need to know for now."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Ousawa Akatsuki, and this is my little sister Ousawa Myuu."


    "N - Nice to meet you."


    Then Izumi looked at Haru and his group.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Gokou Ruri, but you can call me Kuroneko." Kuroneko was quite cold.


    "Kocho Shinobu." Shinobu was very calm.


    "Kouha Ren." Kouha yawned.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and themunication ability of the three of them toward the stranger. "I''m sorry that they''re a bit rude."


    Izumi smiled and shook her head. "No problem. You don''t need to apologize, but I need to remind you of something, Kasugano-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "As Ousawa-kun had said earlier, I agree that transfer students are free to sit wherever they want but---"


    However, Izumi didn''t finish her words since someone suddenly screamed at Haru.


    "Hey, you bitch over there!


    Haru turned and saw a red-haired young man pointed his finger at himself angrily.


    ''Bitch?''


    Kouha tried to hold hisugh when someone suddenly provoked Haru.


    "You Nerd! Why the hell are you sitting on my seat!"


    The red-haired young man was very angry and started to walk toward Haru.


    "I''ve never seen you before, are you new?"


    Izumi sighed when she saw this person.


    "I guess, I''mte¡­"


    Izumi looked at Haru and wondered what was about to happen.


    "So what are you going to do?" Haru asked.


    "Ha? How dare you ask me that, you nerd! You''re just a lowly ss-B! You''re nothing to--"


    The young man was about to grab Haru''s cor, but he was being pped by Haru and thrown to the wall in front of the ss.


    *BAAAAM!!*


    "GAH!!!"


    The young man mmed and the impact of that force made him stuck on the wall. The pain made him almost pass out, but he forced himself to stay awake.


    "¡­"


    No one expected Haru to be this aggressive and this strong.


    Haru walked toward the red-haired young man calmly and everyone gulped at him.


    "Y - You¡­!"


    The young man was angry, but his entire body was very hurt being pped by Haru.


    Haru didn''t give him mercy and kicked down the young man''s head and stomach several times, but he didn''t use all of his power only used part of them slowly torturing him. He suddenly thought that he might be affected by Esdeath.


    "Yo--"


    *Baam!*


    "I''ll ki--"


    *Baam!*


    "I''ve heard that physics, magic, or either sort of attack only affects the receiver''s brain - the body remains unharmed in this school, isn''t that good? Don''t worry, you won''t see any bruises or wounds on your body after I''ve kicked you."


    Haru stomped this guy''s mouth several times and kicked his stomach and balls several times. He was very kind, but when someone provoked him, he would give them 10 times revenge.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru stopped and asked the guy who had a bang covering his face. "Who is his name?"


    "O - Onizuka!"


    The guy seemed to be scared.


    Haru nodded and patted the guy''s shoulder. "He seems to know you, can you bring him to the infirmary? Tell the teacher that he is falling down from the floor and he passed out because of that."


    "U - Uh¡­"


    "He''s falling down from the floor, right?" Haru said this to everyone in the ss.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Right?''


    They nodded in response stupidly.


    "I can''t hear you," Haru asked.


    "Onizuka is falling down on the floor and passed out by ident!"


    Everyone shouted loudly.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Haru pped his hands and smiled.


    "That''s good!"


    "¡­"


    ''Devil¡­''


    It was everyone who thought at that moment.


    Haru thought since he couldn''t be low-key then he should be in a very high profile.

 Chapter 772 First Day at School

    <h4>Chapter 772 First Day at School</h4>


    No one mentioned this matter and everyone had agreed that Onizuka had passed out because he fell down on his own on the floor.


    Why do they agree so easily?


    The first reason was that Onizuka''s attitude was very bad and everyone wanted to have revenge on him, but they were too weak to fight back against him. That''s why they were very happy when someone decided to punish Onizuka by giving him a lesson to not be cocky.


    The second reason was that Haru was scary.


    Haru, who was wearing strange sses that made his appearance simr to a nerd, in reality was very strong and he was also very sadistic at beating Onizuka very hard until Onizuka had passed out directly. And even after Onizuka had passed out, Haru kept beating him until he was satisfied


    Haru didn''t need to worry about someone who would try to report him since no one would find evidence on him since there was no wound on Onizuka''s body.


    Myuu was surprised by this side of Haru, but she didn''t care much since Onizuka was the one who had caused trouble.


    ''Since that guy has provoked him then it''s his fault.'' Myuu thought at that moment.


    Akatsuki was quite surprised when he saw Haru was quite brutal, but he onlyughed since he might do worse than Haru.


    Izumi was stunned, but she only shook her head. She felt that she didn''t need to remind Haru and somehow she wanted to see how his appearance was when he had taken off his sses.


    Kuroneko was a bit surprised, but she didn''t say much since she thought that Haru had his own n.


    Shinobu and Kouha directly ignored the clown who had tried to provoke Haru.


    Haru sat down once again and asked, "Izumi-san, what did you want to say earlier?"


    "¡­"


    Izumi was stunned, but she shook her head with augh.


    "Nothing. It seems that you can handle the problem yourself."


    Haru nodded at Izumi''s words.


    "But thank you for reminding me earlier."


    "No, no, I don''t expect you to bea--" Izumi stopped when Haru nced at her. "I mean he fell down by herself."


    "Yes, he is falling down by himself." Haru sighed and shook his head. "I wonder whether he has a sickness or something."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Akatsukiughed cheerfully when he heard Haru''s words, but hurriedly shut up when Shinobu nced at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''This group of people¡­''


    Akatsuki was wondering who the four of them were.


    "What happened?"


    The door was opened showing a figure of a young girl around 11 years old with long green hair and blue eyes. She looked around and wondered what had happened since she had heard there was amotion earlier. She also saw Onizuka who had passed out being brought out earlier and knew that something had happened.


    "Onizuka from ss-A had fallen on the floor earlier."


    Everyone had decided to say the same thing and agreed to tell this girl that Onizuka had fallen to the floor then passed out.


    The little girl frowned, but when she saw no one was going to say anything she knew that she couldn''t force them. She looked at the group of six people who were sitting on the back and knew that they were a group of transfer students. She walked toward them and introduced herself. "My name is Doumoto Kuzuha. I''m the ss rep of this ss."


    "This little girl is?" Shinobu was surprised.


    "¡­"


    Everyone wanted to say that Shinobu was also small, but they decided to shut their mouth.


    "She has skipped a grade. That''s why she is in the same ss as us."


    Izumi decided to exin to all of them.


    "Skipping a grade, huh? You''re very smart." Akatsuki smiled at Kuzuha.


    Kuzuha didn''t say anything and asked, "So do you know any of you what is happening on Onizuka?" She knew that Onizuka had passed out might be because of them.


    "Didn''t they say that he has passed out because he has fallen to the floor? You didn''t need to doubt them."


    Izumi replied to Kuzuha''s question.


    "¡­"


    Kuzuha looked at Izumi and nodded. "Then, I won''t bother to ask about this problem anymore." After that, she walked in the direction of her seat on the front side.


    "What an uptight girl." Izumi shook her head looking at Kuzuha.


    "Your rtionship is very good," Haru said after looking at their interaction.


    "Good, my ass!" Izumi replied.


    The lesson continued and after the ss, they went to the arena to have a physical ss, but one thing that he really hated was the uniform of this lesson. He didn''t understand why he needed to wear tights when he was doing a workout lesson.


    It wasn''t his first time wearing a tight uniform, and somehow the attention which he had gotten was quite normal for him, but he didn''t like it when he was being stared at by everyone.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    It was everyone''s impression when they saw Haru who was in the workout uniform. They had to admit that Haru''s body was really good, even if he wore strange sses, but his body could make any women wet.


    However, their focus was on something really big which showing through his workout uniform.


    Izumi was surprised and asked, "Kocho-san."


    "Just Shinobu."


    "Shinobu, is that real?" Izumi asked.


    Shinobu nodded.


    "I know that you''re surprised, but it is real." Shinobu had seen him without any clothes in the world of Fairy Tail when he was under the effect of his magic and had to admit that it was very big.


    "H - Have you tried that?" Izumi asked in a low voice.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu blushed. "Just shut up!"


    "That guy¡­"


    Akatsuki had to admit that he had lost to Haru in terms of size, but during the fight, the size wasn''t the only factor in a fight. He believed that his technique was better than Haru, though, he didn''t know in terms of technique, he had already lost to Haru.


    "What is that?" Myuu asked curiously at Haru''sher region.


    In the arena, everyone was looking at Haru, especially the girls, and some guys were attracted to Myuu''srge breasts.


    "Kasugano-kun, what did you hide on your pants?"


    Suddenly Kuzuha who was the ss rep in Haru''s ss came with a strict expression. Her voice was so loud that it was being heard by a lot of people.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at Kuzuhua who was very naive.


    "I didn''t hide anything." Haru didn''t hide anything and he had nothing to hide in his pants.


    "Don''t lie to me! What is that big bulge on your pants! Take it out!" Kuzuha was very strict folding her arms telling him to take out the big bulge on his pants.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say and his opponent was an 11-year-old girl who had skipped the ss. He knew that no one was going to help him since he could see Kouha, Kuroneko, Izumi, Shinobu, and Akatsku trying to hold themselves to notugh.


    "ss Rep, have you learned about the reproductive system of humans?"


    "Hmm? Of course, what''s wrong?" Kuzuha asked.


    "The big bulge on my pants is my reproductive system."


    Haru really hoped for Kuzuha to not ask him another question after this, but it seemed that he knew that it was impossible.


    "What? Impossible! How can it be so big?" Kuzuha was suspicious. "Hurry up and take out the thing on your pants!"


    "Yeah, hurry up and take out the thing on your pants!"


    Akatsuki poured oil on fire since he wanted to see Haru''s weapon even though he could see itter in the shower room.


    They also wanted to shout, but they saw Haru red at them and made them shut up in a second.


    Akatsuki seemed to underestimate the impact of Haru''s re on everyone and no one was going to follow him making him shut his mouth since it wasn''t fun.


    "ss Rep, I can''t take it out in this ce, how about we change it to another ce?" Haru thought that he somehow needed to show Akatsuki a lesson.


    "Well, as long as you take it out."


    Kuzuha nodded and told him to follow her.


    "Kasugano-kun, wait for me! I need to go with the ss Rep too!" Izumi chased after them.


    Kuroneko looked at Haru, Izumi, and Kuzuha then asked Kouha who was beside her. "Is that alright?"


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry since they''lle back in five minutes." Kouha was wondering about their reaction since he was also surprised at first.


    Five minutester.


    Kuzuha and Izumi walked in a weird manner and also seemed very embarrassed. Though, their faces were flushed and they felt very hot at this moment.


    Haru was walking beside him and also felt quite ufortable when his thing was being asked whether it was real or not.


    *Gulp!*


    "How?"


    No one knew who asked this question, but everyone was curious.


    Kuzuha blushed and couldn''t answer.


    Izumi took a deep breath and nodded with a solemn expression. "It''s real."


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly in disbelief.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was really ufortable at this moment and thought that it was really hard to be low-key.

 Chapter 773 I need to confiscate it!

    <h4>Chapter 773 I need to confiscate it!</h4>


    "You''re not going back first?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Go home first, I want to look around the school."


    Haru wanted to see the technology in this ce and wanted to research it.


    They also knew about this matter since Haru had told them yesterday and frankly they didn''t have as much interest as Haru.


    Haru, who was a technology nerd, felt this school was quite interesting and wanted to look around this ce.


    "When are you going back?" Kouha asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru felt strange when Kouha asked about this matter.


    "Who is going to cook the dinner beside you?"


    Food had always been something which they had been anticipating in these days. The foods which were being made by Haru were very superb and they couldn''t be satisfied with normal food anymore.


    Kouha was the same and he also felt that Haru''s cooking skill had increased from thest time he ate it during his quest on Korosensei''s world.


    "Yeah, I''ve also wanted to ask you a lot of questions."


    Kuroneko also wanted to be a tycoon, especially when she heard Haru''s story and became a billionaire and media tycoon in a few months. It had always be a very interesting story and he also often gave her tips to manage the interpersonal rtionship among her surroundings and also thinking about her future.


    "I''ll go back in two hours."


    Haru wasn''t in a hurry and thought that two hours should be enough to tour around some part of this school.


    They nodded and decided to go back first without waiting for him.


    Haru also started with his observation of looking around this school.


    Kuroneko looked at Haru''s back and asked, "Do you think that he''ll bring a girl or two?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha and Shinobu had a feeling that Haru might meet one or two girls during his observation on this school.


    "Ah, everyone! Let''s go back together!"


    Myuu was very happy when she saw Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.


    "Huh? Where''s Haru?" Akatsuki asked.


    "He''s going to observe the school," Kuroneko answered.


    "Damn, I want to try his food."


    Akatsuki was really jealous when he thought about those who had eaten the dinner which was being made by Haru along with the lunch which he had seen earlier. He still remembered the smell of the lunch which Haru made earlier and could only feel amazed at Haru''s cooking skill.


    "Don''t worry, he''s going to cook."


    Kuroneko treasured them, but her words didn''t end there.


    "But whether he''ll cook for you or not then it is something different."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki really thought that he shouldn''t provoke his neighbor.


    Haru, who was looking around the school, looked at the scenery of this ce curiously. He was wondering what it would cost to build such arge building. He thought that he should also build his own skyscraper building in his original world.


    "Cobra Tower."


    Haru decided to shake his head and focussed on what he was doing. He was in the middle of his observation and knew that a lot of people were looking at him, especially after the incident on the physical lesson which made his anaconda known to everyone in this school. He really hoped for this school to change their uniform so such a thing wouldn''t happen once again.


    "That student is over there! What are you doing moving around this school so suspiciously"


    Haru stopped and turned to see a beautiful girl with long green hair and green eyes.


    Her expression seemed a bit impatient looking at him.


    "Yes?"


    Haru didn''t know who this girl was. "This is my first day at the school, and I''ve thought about observing the school."


    "How suspicious."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who are you? Do you have a right to prohibit me from observing the school?"


    The girl seemed to be waiting for this moment and nodded. "Yes, I have a right to probit you since I''m the Vice-President of this school!


    My name is Haruka Nanase. You should remember that name and put that name into your thick skull, Kasugano Haruka!"


    Haruka folded her arms making her fit breasts seem bigger than normal.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering how many times he had met a tsundere-type girl, and somehow it made him tired.


    "It''s surprising for the Vice-President to know my name."


    "Of course! Don''t underestimate the influence of the Student Council! We''re the ones who protect the order and punish bad students like you!" Haruka looked at Haru with a strict expression.


    "Bad student? Me?" Haru was surprised.


    "Yes, don''t pretend that you don''t know! On the first day of your school, you''ve done a lot of things which caused the Student Council to keep an eye on you!"


    "What have I done?" Haru seemed a bit confused.


    Haruka seemed quite proud and exined, "Even though you''ve tried to hide your beastly nature with those sses, you can''t fool me!


    "First, you''ve put your ws on three female students on the first day!


    "Second, you''ve beaten up Onizuka from ss-A!


    "Lastly, you''ve brought a hidden weapon on your pants during the physical ss!


    "Now, I''ve uncovered your crime! Do you want to pretend that you don''t know anything?!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, really speechless at this girl. He understood the second, but he didn''t understand the first and thest reason since he hadn''t put his ws on the three female students, and he also didn''t bring a weapon during physical ss.


    "What you don''t have anything to say to me?" Haruka seemed quite proud when she uncovered Haru''s crime.


    Haru had a headache and sighed. "Vice-President, before you use me of such a crime, do you have proof that I''m the one who has done all of that?"


    "Yes, there are a lot of students who have seen you walking with three female students before, what are you going to say about that?" Haruka asked.


    "They''re my friends, is it weird for a friend to go together?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "Then what about the second when you''ve beaten Onizuka from ss-A? I''ve heard from him that you''ve beaten him up before." Haruka didn''t give up and thought that Haru was guilty somehow.


    "He has fallen on the ground by an ident and passed out if you don''t believe you can ask about that matter to everyone in my ss since everyone has seen that Onizuka has fallen by himself before," Haru answered in a calm manner.


    "¡­"


    Haruka started to lose, but she didn''t give up. "So what about the weapons you''ve brought to physical ss? I''ve heard from a student that your weapon is very dangerous! As the Vice-President of Babel, I need to confiscate that weapon!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless once again and apologized. "I''m sorry, Vice-President. You can''t confiscate that."


    "No, as the Vice-President, I can confiscate that weapon from you!" Haruka seemed quite proud and walked toward him. "Hurry up and take out your weapon!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered how he needed to exin this matter.


    "What''s wrong? Hurry up!"


    "This isn''t the ce, can we go to another ce? Let me show you what is the weapon which everyone is talking about."


    Haru was toozy to exin and decided to show it directly to this girl.


    "Good, let''s go to that empty room! So you can''t run away!"


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that Haruka''s words were somehow quite ambiguous, but he didn''t intend to say anything about it.

 Chapter 774 Sleipnir 1

    <h4>Chapter 774 Sleipnir 1</h4>


    Haru is innocent.


    That''s the result after Haruka tried to confiscate the weapon on Haru''s pants. She was wondering why she didn''t believe Haru''s words before. She felt that she shouldn''t trust rumors and should do her investigation first since because of that, she felt that she couldn''t marry after she had the beast which was hiding on Haru''s pants. However, at the same time, she realized how dangerous this boy was since she was afraid this boy might make every girl in this school be pregnant.


    Even though his appearance seemed to be proper or simr to a bookworm, she couldn''t be fooled since she knew that Haru was a lewd beast in disguise. She knew that and she would protect everyone on the Babel so they wouldn''t get pregnant by him, especially with that dangerous weapon on his pants.


    "Why are you following me?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.


    "So you won''t do any misconduct in this school!" Haruka looked at Haru with a strict expression.


    ''You can''t fool me Kasugano Haruka! Even though you''ve tried to hide your fangs with those sses, I won''t be fooled by you!'' Haruka thought inwardly.


    "But our first name is simr, Vice President." Haru smiled looking at Haruka.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m Kasugano Haruka and you''re Nanase Haruka. It''s quite a coincidence really."


    Haruka was a bit embarrassed and tried to hide her embarrassment.


    "Enough of that! I''ll observe you so you won''t do anything to every girl on Babel!"


    Haru shook his head and suddenly asked. "Right, Vice-President, can you guide me to this school?"


    "Huh? Why should I do that?"


    "Well, you''re free, right? You''ve been following me for a while."


    "I''m not free! I''m doing my job observing you, right now!"


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that it was troublesome to talk with tsundere-type of girl, but it wasn''t his first time to have a conversation with such a girl.


    "Then, how about you guide me so I won''t make any mistakes."


    "Guide you?"


    "Yes, I might have entered the girl''s toilet by ident. You don''t want that to happen, right?" Haru smiled while looking at Haruka.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruka was surprised, but she thought that it might be possible. "Good, I''ll guide you through this school so you won''t make any mistakes!"


    "Thank you, Vice-President." Haru smiled when he heard Haruka''s answer.


    Haruka who saw Haru''s smile suddenly felt a bit entranced, but she hurriedly shook her head and thought that this guy was dangerous. She remembered from the words of Kyouya President before that they needed to put their eyes on the transfer student since one of them was the "True Hero" and "Supreme King" by a prophecy and the other four could destroy the ice pir which was being made by the President.


    However, for Haruka, she felt that she needed to watch on Haru rather than Akatsuki and the other three transfer students, though, she didn''t know that she had been trapped by Haru.


    Haru started the their trip with a light question then threw some joke along with praised Haruka to make her ease beside him.


    Haruka also started to lower her guard and answered his questions regarding Babel and COCOON. She told him that the intention of Babel was good and that was to guide everyone who had been teleported to another world while COCOON was the organization which was the parent organization of Babel.


    "Children of Cross Over Other Nations" or COCOON for short. Simply put, COCOON members help run the world now. Each member is more powerful than the entire nation''s military.


    "As the top leaders of BABEL, they strive for the ideal of world peace and supervise and educate children who''ve returned from other worlds. Partly to prevent their special abilities from being misused, and partly so that BABEL can intervene and send these children to the battlefield should any wars or regional conflicts break out."


    Haruka exined to Haru patiently about the greatness of COCOON and Babel.


    Haru, who listened to Haruka''s exnation, thought that Babel and COCOON weren''t that much different from a mercenary organization, however, its size was muchrger since it covered the entire world.


    "Do you understand?" Haruka asked. She held her beautiful green hair since the wind on the rooftop was quite strong.


    Haru was a bit entranced by Haruka, but he hurriedly shook his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Haruka asked.


    "Nothing." Haru had decided to not add any harem members or whatever in this world and decided to be brand new Haru, but he felt that the prospect was quite low when his guard against the beautiful woman was simply very low.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to visit?"


    Haruka''s impression on Haru had turned better after both of them had talked to each other for quite a while. She had to admit even though Haru wore strange sses that hid his eyes, he was very pleasing to her eyes.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Haru looked around the scenery from the rooftop of Babel''s building and saw a racetrack around the ground of Babel.


    "How about that ce? Can we visit that ce?"


    Following the direction of Haru''s finger, Haruka saw a racetrack and nodded. "It''s a workshop."


    "Workshop?"


    "Yes, there''s various kinds of machinery in that ce, but it is research about the vehicle or something."


    "Can we visit that ce?"


    "Sure, but can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, what is it, Vice-President?"


    "Is your eyes bad?" Haruka asked.


    "No."


    "Then, why did you wear sses?"


    Haru thought for a while and thought of a reason on the spot. "These sses are from one of the most important people in my life, I''ve thought about wearing them to remember him." His bullsh*tting skill was top-notch and he also added a hint of sadness on his expression.


    Haruka thought that there might be something happening during his teleportation to another world.


    "Can you take it off?"


    The more Haruka looked at Haru''s sses, the more she was curious about Haru''s eyes which were covered in these strange sses.


    "Sure, but let''s go to the workshop first."


    Haru was curious about what kind of vehicle was being developed in this world.


    "Let''s go."


    Arrive at the workshop, they could see a racetrack right in front of it.


    "There''s nothing but vehicles in this ce." Haruka folded her arms and was more cornered about Haru than this workshop.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru had a feeling that there was something interesting in this ce. He looked at this empty workshop and could only see an old type of car simr to the "Muscle Car" of the American type.


    *Whistle!*


    Haru didn''t know who the owner of this ce was, but he had to admit that this guy had a good taste in cars.


    "Is it alright to enter?" Haru asked.


    Haruka nodded upon hearing Haru''s question.


    "I''m the Vice-President of this school! You can enter everywhere with me around!"


    Haru nodded and entered the workshop then he noticed something which was being closed withrge clothes. He could tell that something was interesting and was about to reach it, but a voice made him stop.


    "Don''t touch it if you don''t want to get hurt!"


    Haru and Haruka turned to see a rough middle age man with a ponytail hairstyle.


    "How dare you to say such a thing to a member of the Student Council!" Haruka was annoyed.


    Haru was somehow really d to bring Haruka with him since he had a shield that could protect him.


    The middle-aged man knew that this situation was a bit troublesome.


    "I''ve reminded you, that vehicle is dangerous and it is better to not touch it."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    The middle-aged man sighed and exined.


    "The name of that vehicle is Sleipnir and it has 16,770,000 horsepower." His eyes turned seriously toward them and said, "Only the worthy people can ride it and if this vehicle deems that person is unworthy then it won''t let that person ride it."


    "How stupid!"


    Haruka was annoyed and reached out to the clothes which covered the vehicle but suddenly¡­


    *Bzzt!*


    Lightning charged from the vehicle and burnt out the clothes that covered the vehicle along with a stripped Haruka who tried to reach the vehicle.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    Haruka screamed and covered her important part.


    Haru hurriedly took off his zer and covered her body hurriedly before the middle age man saw her body.


    "You alright?"


    Haruka was blushing a bit when she saw him hurriedly covering her body with a zer. "U - Umm¡­" She could see his face from below and somehow forgot about the matter of her striped clothes.


    "I''ve said before that this vehicle is dangerous! I don''t care whether you''re Student Council or not, but if you don''t want to get hurt just leave that vehicle alone!"


    Haru ignored the middle-aged man''s words and decided to take this vehicle since he felt that this thing was very interesting.

 Chapter 775 Sleipnir 2

    <h4>Chapter 775 Sleipnir 2</h4>


    The middle-aged man had reminded them, but Haru tried to touch it.


    "Hey, I''ve told---"


    However, the words which were about toe out from his mouth stuck.


    Haru touched the vehicle without trouble and sat on the top of it right away. He smiled looking at the middle-aged man and asked, "Old man, can I have this?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged man was still surprised since he didn''t expect Haru to be able to ride on Sleipnir right away.


    "Old man?"


    Haru looked at the old man who didn''t answer him. He looked at this vehicle, no, to be exact a motorcycle with a futuristic design and blue color on the outer part giving an image of bad boy from the future.


    "How can you ride this?"


    Haruka didn''t ept it and tried to touch Sleipnir, but electricity charged once again and destroyed the zer which Haru had given to her.


    "Kyaa!"


    Haruka once again tried to hide her private ce with both of her hands while sitting on the ground.


    "This damn motorcycle!"


    Haru sighed at this girl and took out his white shirt giving it again to Haruka.


    "This time, don''t touch it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruka opened her mouth slightly looking at Haru''s body which would describe the perfect muscle which made Goddeness in Heaven fall for Adonis.


    "Haruka?"


    "Y - Yes!"


    Haruka woke up and took Haru''s shirt while slightly sniffing it making her quitefortable. She looked at him again and really wanted to see him take out his sses.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" The old man asked Haru.


    "Kasugano Haruka."


    "Interesting, you can have a motorcycle." The middle man nodded and asked, "Do you want to try it on the racetrack?"


    "Why not?"


    Haru also wanted to try his new motorcycle but looked at Haruka first. "Vice-President, can you give me permission to ride this motorcycle on the racetrack?"


    Haruka nodded after wearing Haru''s white shirt. Haru''s shirt was quite big for her, but somehow it made her cuter.


    Looking at Haruka, Haru remembered Utaha who often wore his shirt and somehow he missed her. He shook his head and gave Utaha a lot of love when he returned after the quest. He started to focus on the Sleipnir and drove it on the racetrack.


    With 16,770,000 horsepower, it was almost impossible to ride it with slow speed, but Haru who was an old driver who had often ridden on various things it was very easy. He moved so naturally on the racetrack then started to ride this bad boy using its full potential.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The roar of the motorcycle turned into an explosion and its speed had broken the sound barrier.


    Haru''s sses almost dropped on the ground, but he caught it using his gravity magic and put it on his zipper storage.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Explosion after explosion could be heard from the racetrack, Haru had be one with wind and truly enjoyed the meaning of bing wild with his vehicle. He thought that he should put a BGM of Initial D in this situation.


    Haruka, who was wearing Haru''s shirt, was surprised by the speed of this motorcycle.


    The middle-aged man nodded and seemed to be satisfied that Haru had ridden this motorcycle skillfully.


    Outside of the racetrack, there was a young man with blonde hair surprised when he heard the sound of an explosion. He had a feeling, but he didn''t expect it but someone was really riding Sleipnir which was impossible to ride. He became curious who was the one who had ridden that motorcycle and went to the racetrack.


    Haru didn''t test it for too long and stopped the motorcycle after he was satisfied.


    "It''s good."


    The middle-aged man nodded. "I''ll tweak it a bit, you can wait with your girlfriend for a bit."


    "I - I''m not his girlfriend!" Haruka refuted with a blush on her face.


    "Thank you, Old man."


    Haru smiled and didn''t expect that he would get a motorcycle the moment he had just teleported in this world. He stepped down from Sleipnir and also wanted to see the middle-aged man tweak the motorcycle.


    "Kasugano Haruka, you''re going too overboard on riding that motorcycle!" Haruka reprimanded Haru.


    "I''m sorry, Vice-Prez, but didn''t you give me your permission before?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well¡­ but you need to be careful next time!" Haruka looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised when she took his sses. "Y - Your sses?"


    "Oh, it''s in my pocket." Haru decided to wear it again, but he stopped.


    "Don''t wear it!"


    Haruka thought that Haru''s appearance was nice and it was such a wasteful to wear such sses, but suddenly she thought that he should wear it during a normal ss.


    "You can''t wear it now, but you need to wear them when you have a ss!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t understand what this girl wanted to do and only nodded since he was toozy to argue.


    "So what are you doing after this, Vice-Prez?"


    "I''ll wait for you, of course, such a powerful motorcycle, I need to see that you''re not going to do something inappropriate with it!"


    "Something inappropriate?"


    "W - Well, like making the skirt of the girl blown from the wind of the motorcycle¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and the middle-aged man who heard it almost coughed in blood since they would have never thought to use a motorcycle with 16,770,000 horsepower to blow the skirt of the female students.


    "Your girlfriend is funny."


    "I''m not his girlfriend!" Haruka blushed and refuted once again.


    Haru shook his head and looked at the blonde guy who was staring at them. He noticed this guy for a while and waited for him toe out. "Not going toe out?"


    "Hey, you''ve noticed me?"


    The blonde guy was surprised and walked out of his hiding ce. "Wow, I''m surprised to see the Vice-President have an illicit rtionship with another student."


    "I - Illicit rtionship?!" Haruka blushed.


    "Well, who are you?" Haru asked.


    "My name is Kaidou Motoharu. Nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka."


    Kaoidou introduced himself with a smile.


    "What is the ''Eternal Clown of ss A'' doing here?" Haruka snorted looking at this guy.


    "Don''t be so uptight, Vice President." Kaidou looked at Haru and said, "I''ve only wanted to meet the guy who has sessfully ridden on Sleipnir." He walked toward Haru and gave his hand to Haru. "Let''s have a handshake."


    Haru shook his head and knew what this guy was nning. He didn''t ask where this guy had learned his name since his name was already very famous and the only guys who had been transferred to this school at this time were both Haru and Akatsuki. It was very easy to know about his identity.


    Kouha''s appearance was simr to a girl''s, unless they had checked the information from the school. Everyone at the school would think that he was a girl.


    However, the moment Haru was about to reach Kaidou''s hand, Kaidou punched Haru''s face.


    ''I''ve caught you!''


    Kaidou smiled, but then a powerful force hit his cheek.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    Kaidou was blown away by Haru''s punch first.


    "Clown, huh? Fitting name for you." Haru shook his head at this guy who tried to provoke him.


    Haruka also saw that Kaidou was about to punch Haru, but it was unsessful. She wasn''t angry at Haru who punched Kaidou, but angry at Kaidou who was about to punch Haru.


    "Kaidou! If you do something like that again, then I''m going to put you in the punishment room!"


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Kaidou held his cheek and wanted to cry, but he still cheekily teased them. He also had a nosebleed on his nose and sucked a deep breath since it seemed that Haru didn''t have mercy on him. His cheek was so painful and he felt that his teeth were almost broken, but he needed to act as if nothing happened or else he would lose his face.


    "You''re amazing to be able to seduce the Vice-President on the first day."


    "Kaidou!!!!"


    Haruka was blushing in embarrassment and to hide that she needed to beat up this guy.


    Haru didn''t stop Haruka since he was toozy to take care of this guy and talked with the middle-aged man about this Sleipnir.


    The middle-aged man told him that this motorcycle was being made from Orichalcum which gave it powerful durability and toughness that was able to break the sound barrier.


    Haru nodded and wondered what would happen if hebined this motorcycle with a Busoshoku Haki.


    Haruka was satisfied after beating up Kaidou and went back to Haru. She also looked curiously at this motorcycle since it had stripped her twice and made her a bit resentful toward it.


    Kaidou had been unrecognizable after being beaten by Haruka, but this guy slowly got up and sighed. He wanted to give this thing to Akatsuki, but it seemed that he couldn''t do it.


    After the middle-aged man had tweaked it, Haru decided to ride it back home.


    "Vice-Prez, you''re going back?"


    Haruka nodded and said, "The matter is over. I''ll go back."


    "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    "With this bike?" Haruka had her trauma since she didn''t want her clothes to be stripped once again.


    "It''s alright. It won''t hurt you. Believe me."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Haruka nodded and tried to sit down on the back position of this motorcycle. She sat down naturally and her clothes weren''t being stripped once again.


    "Hold my waist."


    Haruka was a bit embarrassed but nodded.


    Haru looked at the middle-aged man and felt very thankful to give him this motorcycle for free before leaving the workshop together with Haruka.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    "Ouch! Ouch!


    Kaidou stood up once again and sighed.


    "Kaidou, do you know him?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "No."


    However, Kaidou only knew that Haru was a mysterious student, but he didn''t put his focus on him, but this time, he decided to observe him since he didn''t think the normal student was able to ride Sleipnir.


    Everyone was waiting for Haru, but suddenly they heard the sound of an explosion.


    *BOOOOMMM!!*


    They were startled, then they saw him riding a motorcycle with a smile.


    "I''m back."


    They were about toin but stopped since they were wondering how Haru was able to get a motorcycle just when he had juste back, and at the same time, they realized how great his luck was. Little did they know that he also knew one of the most beautiful girls at school too which would make them realize that a word of ''great" wasn''t enough to describe his luck.

 Chapter 776 Class 1

    <h4>Chapter 776 ss 1</h4>


    The next day, the physical ss started once again, and this time the topic was fighting.


    However, before the start of the ss, there were two people who had entered the control room of the fighting ss and did something to the monster which would be their opponentter.


    "Hehehe, I''ll make you regret doing what you''ve done to me!"


    Haru was once again wearing a tight workout uniform and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Kouha asked.


    "I wonder whether they can change our uniforms." Haru suddenly thought about the feeling of a woman who had veryrge breasts. He was wondering whether it was Tsunade feeling when she walked on the crowd.


    Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at Haru and somehow they understood his feelings.


    The teacher pped his hands to gather everyone''s attention and he also gave each of them an Arm Device or "AD", for a short.


    "Arm Device is a device that conforms your natural powers and abilities, and transforms into the weapon most suitable for you.


    Incidentally, you can alsomand your weapon to disappear."


    Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, Myuu, and Akatsuki heard the exnation of the teacher and nodded while also wearing the AD on their wrist.


    Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Myuu could sessfully create their own weapons using AD.


    Shinobu created a rapier and frowned. She had a thin katana, but she had never tried a rapier before. She tried to use this rapier stabbing it in the air.


    *Swosh!* *Swosh!* *Swosh!*


    The force from the stabbing''s movement caused each of Shinobu''s attacks creating a noise simr to a small explosion in the air.


    Kuroneko and Myuu created a magician staff. If Myuu''s staff was a white in color making her cuter, but Kuroneko''s staff was pure ck giving her an image of evil.


    "Kukukuku¡­¡­"


    Kuronekoughed happily with a creepyugh.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Shinobu thought that Kuroneko was really happy at that moment.


    "Why can''t I use it?" Akatsuki sighed, but it was luck that he wasn''t the only one who wasn''t able to transform the AD into a weapon.


    "How about you two?"


    Kouha shook his head and asked, "Is this thing broken?"


    "No, that AD is new." The teacher shook his head and also felt weird when three students couldn''t use their AD.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Can I ask for more AD?"


    "No!"


    The teacher shook his head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "Then, the three of you can only use a normal weapon first during the ss." The teacher left them since he needed to prepare for the lesson.


    "Why do you want more AD?" Kouha asked.


    "If one AD can''t transform, then we need more AD." Haru''s logic was pretty simple since he was very strong, he felt that he needed more than one.


    Kouha nodded. "Interesting, I''ll get it from other''s studentster."


    Akatsuki, who heard Haru''s words, nodded and also would grab it from other''s studentster.


    However, the teacher had gathered them first before they were able to grab the AD from other''s students.


    "Now, we will split the ss into two and practice dueling. Those who wish to duel as a party, form a group of more than two and head to the First Gymnasium.


    Everyone else, please find a partner and practice one by one dueling here."


    Akatsuki smiled and looked at Haru.


    "Haru, have a duel with me!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko thought that Akatsuki asked for death.


    "Why not?" Haru nodded and didn''t mind having a duel with Akatsuki.


    "Good, I have a chance to beat you up now."


    Akatsuki was excited and couldn''t wait for the duel with Haru.


    "Wha - What are you nning to do?!" Myuu asked. She knew that Akatsuki was very strong and she didn''t want him to beat up Haru.


    "Of course, we''re just dueling, right?" Akatsuki asked while looking at Haru with a confident smile.


    Kuzuha and Izumi were going to create a party with Myuu to head to the First Gymnasium, but they stopped when both Akatsuki and Haru were going to have a duel.


    "Is Akatsuki strong?" Izumi asked Myuu since she hadn''t seen Akatsuki fight someone.


    "Well, he is strong¡­" Myuu nodded.


    "What about Haru?" Kuzuha asked.


    "Let''s just head to the First Gymnasium." Shinobu brought both Kouha and Kuroneko.


    Kouha and Kuroneko nodded and didn''t need to guess who would be the winner of the duel.


    Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha looked at Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko who seemed to not be unperturbed by the duel between Haru and Akatsuki wondering whether they weren''t worried about Haru.


    "Uh¡­ I''ve only seen his attack using a sticker," Myuu answered Kuzuha''s question.


    "Sticker?"


    "Yes, he can duplicate something with that sticker, and when that thing fuses back, it''ll create a very big impact that is able to destroy a lot of things."


    Myuu told both Kuzuha and Izumi about Haru''s power when he showed it to destroy the President''s ice pir.


    Izumi and Kuzuha were more curious about this duel since they were curious at how Haru was going to use a sticker to fight against Akatsuki.


    "And, he is also a chef."


    "Chef?"


    Myuu nodded and said, "Haru is very good at using a knife."


    "So that''s why his weapon is a dagger."


    Everyone understood why Haru was using a dagger which he had gotten from the disy before.


    Most of the students also didn''t go to the First Gymnasium since they wanted to see the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.


    Both of them were very famous transfer students who had fought against the President of Babel.


    The fight between the two of them will be very interesting to see.


    Everyone cleared the area so both Haru and Akatsuki could fight each other quickly.


    "I''ve been waiting for this chance to duel with you."


    Akatsuki was brimming with confidence and he also wanted to teach Haru a lesson since Shinobu had given him trauma before. He also thought about teaching him not to hide behind a woman.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t talk too much since the result of the duel would create a louder reaction rather than talking using a mouth.


    The First Gymnasium.


    There was only Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and some of the students who would fight in the team battle, but the number of those students wasn''t much since the majority of them wanted to see the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.


    The teacher was also curious about the fight between Akatsuki and Haru, but he could watch itter after he had finished his job.


    "The monster we''re practicing fighting today is the Cockatrice."


    "Not Cocka-chan again¡­"


    "We''re sick of fighting these things!"


    Everyone seemed to have enough about Cockatrice since they had defeated it a lot of times.


    "Are they that weak?" Kuroneko asked.


    Kuzuha ,who was the ss rep, decided to follow Shinobu''s group since as a ss rep she needed to be the one who gave an example for everyone.


    "The teacher has made sure to seal off most of the power of this monster. And, as long as you avoid his fangs and talons, you''ll be fine."


    Kouha patted Kuzuha''s head. "You don''t need to be that serious all the time."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha looked at Kouha, but didn''t say anything nor nod. She was only 11 years old, but she had entered high school and for her to adapt to this situation was only to act like an adult.

 Chapter 777 Class 2

    <h4>Chapter 777 ss 2</h4>


    Haruka was in her student council room doing her work, but it seemed that she was distracted by something.


    The other members of the Student Council, Kyouya Hikami, Ryouhei Uesaki, and Minami Aihara also noticed the problem of Haruka.


    "Haruka, what''s wrong?" Minami asked her friend.


    "H - Huh?! What''s wrong?"


    Haruka seemed to have just woken up from something.


    "You''ve been in a weird state since this morning, what''s wrong?" Ryouhei asked.


    "N - Nothing!"


    Haruka couldn''t tell them what she was thinking about the thing which happened yesterday. She was hugging Haru''s waist when he sent her back home yesterday. She thought that it was a very nice feeling and wanted to try it again, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Ryouhei and Minami thought that it might have something to do with Haru since they knew that Haruka had met with Haru yesterday. They only knew that Haruka guided Haru and told him to follow the rules while also telling him to not cause trouble.


    Kyouya didn''t think much about the matter of Haruka, but he somehow noticed something interesting.


    "President, what''s wrong?"


    Everyone was curious when they saw Kyouya smiling since it was a very rare chance.


    "I''ve just gotten a notice that Ousawa Akatsuki and Kasugano Haruka are going to have a duel." Kyouya smiled and said, "I''m going to watch it, what about all of you?"


    "I''m going!" Haruka said without hesitation, especially when she heard Haru''s name.


    Minami and Ryouhei looked at Haruka weirdly, but they didn''t say anything afterward since they were also going to follow Kyouya to watch the duel between Haru and Akatsuki.


    Akatsuki who was known as the "True Hero" and "Supreme Ruler" would fight against Haru who had a mysterious background, however, Haru''s strength was undoubtedly powerful and Haruka had also told them that Haru had gotten a special motorcycle from the workshop yesterday.


    After creating that decision, they opened the screen on the student council room which connected to the arena to watch the duel of Akatsuki and Haru, but at the same time, Kyouya also opened one more screen which connected to the First Gymnasium that showed Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko.


    Haruka, Ryouhei, and Minami didn''t ask anything, only quietly watched the screen.


    First Gymnasium.


    Everyone was very rxed waiting for the teacher to start the match.


    "Now, I shall start the battle simtion!"


    The teacher let out the Cockatrice and told everyone to defeat it.


    "Hahaha, Cocka-chan, let me defeat you!"


    A lot of the students wanted to end this battle simtion quickly since they thought it was possible to watch the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.


    They raised their weapons and swung them down at Cockatrice at the same time.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    "Hahaha, we''ve dated it! Let''s go and watch---"


    However, before he ended his words, he was blown away by Cockatrice''s m then he started to turn into a stone.


    "Cluck! Cluck!"


    Cockratice screamed loudly and started to swing its wings to fly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was startled by the sudden change of the monster.


    "Strong?!"


    They thought that the weak Cockatrice which they had fought several times had turned very strong.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    Kuzuha, who noticed everyone was stunned from the power of Cockatrice, hurriedly ran in front of everyone to protect them.


    The Cockatrice who was flying in the air sent out a barrage of features that could turn everyone into stone as long as it touched someone.


    "Run!!!!"


    Everyone screamed and started to run away.


    Kuzuha, who tried to protect everyone, tried to be brave, but she was quite scared.


    The barrage of feathers moved very fast and ready to strike down everyone, but suddenly all of it stopped in the midair.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The Cockatrice thought that it had defeated everyone, but suddenly its feathers stopped moving.


    "I wonder whether Haru can cook this Cockatrice into fried chicken."


    "This thing is a hologram, right? Then it is impossible."


    Kuzuha turned and saw Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu walking beside her.


    "You guys¡­" Kuzuha thought that they were running.


    Shinobu smiled and patted Kuzuha''s head. "Don''t worry."


    It was only simple words, but somehow Kuzuha felt very reassured and believed that she would be protected by everyone.


    "Who is going to fight it?" Kuroneko asked.


    "I''ll handle it."


    Kouha thought to use his new power. He started to float and moved toward the Cockatrice.


    "Flying?"


    Kuzuha was a bit surprised.


    "Kouha can control gravity." Kuroneko folded her arms as if she was a big boss behind the scenes or something.


    "Gravity?!"


    "Cluck! Cluck!"


    The Cockatrice noticed Kouha who was charging toward it and it became angry since it could see that Kouha tried to provoke it. It opened its beak ready to kill Kouha.


    *Swoosh!*


    Kouha dodged the beak then touched Cockatrice.


    *Break!*


    Suddenly the Cockatrice stopped midair and it started to scream loudly.


    "CLUCK!!!!!!!!!"


    Everyone stopped moving and they could hear a loud breaking sound from the Cockatrice.


    *Break!* *Break!* *Break!*


    Some of them wanted to puke since the scene in front of them was just too disgusting.


    The Cockatrice suddenly turned inside out, the feathers on the outside turned inside, and the bone, muscle, meat, blood, innards, etc from inside turned to the outside killing it instantly.


    Surface Inversion.


    It was Kouha''s new ability which he had learned before. Hended on the ground in a rxed way and said, "Let''s go to Haru''s match, I''m sure that he''s ying with that guy."


    Shinobu and Kuroneko nodded.


    Kuzuha was stuck in her spot since she didn''t expect Kouha to be that strong.


    "Kuzuha-san, what''s wrong?" Shinobu asked.


    "You''re not going with us?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Y - Yes!" Kuzuha followed the three of them and somehow she felt relief that they were her friends.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    Cockatrice, which floated in midair, dropped to the ground dead without moving.


    The four members of the Student Council were very surprised when they saw Kouha''s ability.


    "Gravity maniption¡­"


    Aftering back to another world, a lot of boys and girls had gotten various powers such as strong physical ability, martial arts, magic, etc.


    However, it might be the first time for them to see someone to have an ability of gravity maniption.


    Kyouya was surprised, but at the same time, he felt very jealous. His ability was ice maniption butpared to gravity maniption¡­


    The moment the four members of the Student Council saw Kouha could inverse the body of something or someone with just a touch, it meant that as long as he touched them¡­¡­


    Died.


    They would die without being able to do anything.


    "Strong¡­" Haruka didn''t expect Haru''s friends to be this strong.


    "Yeah, the four of them might cause trouble to the order of Student Council." Minami who had an expressionless expression turned serious.


    "They''re really mysterious¡­"


    Ryouhei thought that one of them was this strong, then what about the three of them?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright. They won''t do anything weird."


    Everyone looked at Haruka who had said those sentences so suddenly.


    "How can you be so sure?" Minami asked.


    "Because I''ve reprimanded Haru before and he won''t do anything that is harming the school!" Haruka had confidence in Haru since she had talked with him before.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Minami, you shouldn''t talk with Haru," Ryouhei said.


    "Why?" Minami asked.


    "He might make you fall in love."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I - I''m not falling in love!"


    Haruka blushed and refuted.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    However, at the same time, everyone sighed in relief since Haruka''s mind wasn''t being manipted, but, they also realized Haru''s high EQ which could make him easy to get close to anyone.


    Then they looked at the duel between Haru and Akatsuki.


    "He''s ying him."


    Everyone nodded and thought the same thing after watching the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.


    Kyouya shook his head since the name of "True Hero" and "Supreme Ruler" didn''t fit Akatsuki.

 Chapter 778 Harem Protagonist Vs Protagonist of this World

    <h4>Chapter 778 Harem Protagonist Vs Protagonist of this World</h4>


    The duel between Haru and Akatsuki had attracted the attention of a lot of people, even the teachers, who were supersiving the ss, were also interested in this match.


    Both Akatsuki and Haru were very famous, and everyone was curious about who would be the winner in this duel.


    Clearing the arena, the match was about to begin.


    Myuu was clearly nervous since she didn''t expect there would be a fight between Haru and Akatsuki.


    "Don''t lose too fast, Haru."


    Akatsuki cracked his fist and was ready to fight.


    Haru only shook his head hearing Akatsuki''s words.


    "That should be my line."


    Haru''s eyes turned serious and said, "If you lose too fast then, it won''t be fun." Even though he knew the power of Akatsuki was weak, he was wondering whether this guy would have a sudden power up which would make him several times more powerful since such a plot was usually possible.


    "You sure have a big mouth."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at the one who had a big mouth in this ce.


    The teacher looked at both of them and said, "Just to remind you, any damage from an AD or magic will be sent to your brains as feedback.


    Worst case scenario, you''ll lose consciousness.


    So just rx and fight full force."


    "Gotcha."


    Akatsuki had a confident smile and he didn''t think that he would lose this battle. He was holding a sword looking at Haru who was holding a dagger.


    "Then, let the battle begin!"


    Akatsuki and Haru didn''t move and looked at each other.


    "You''re not going to move?" Akatsuki asked.


    "You should go first since you''ll lose very quickly if I move first." Haru didn''t like it when someone taunted him, but he loved to taunt people. Fighting people while affecting the psychology of his opponent had always been his favorite.


    "Then don''t me me if I do so!"


    Charging directly Akatsuki moved very fast toward Haru and swung his sword down at Haru.


    However¡­¡­


    Haru dodged Akatsuki''s attack easily and mmed the handle of the dagger at Akatsuki''s head.


    *BAAAM!!*


    Haru''s attack was very smooth as if he could see the future dodging Akatsuki''s attack and did a counterattack.


    Akatsuki was blown away and hit the wall behind him. He wasn''t wounded, but the feedback of that attack caused him to frown. However, at the same time his expression turned serious. He erased all of theid back attitudes which he often showed and decided to finish this battle quickly.


    "Haru¡­¡­"


    Blue light covered his hands along continued to envelop his sword, looking at Haru who was right in front of him. Akatsuki stood up once again while pointing his sword at Haru.


    "This time, I won''t show you mercy! You should be careful!"


    *BAAAM!!*


    Moving toward Haru once again, Akatsuki''s speed had increased dramatically and it made everyone very surprised.


    But at the same time, Haru threw out a dagger at Akatsuki.


    *Swosh!*


    Akatsuki dodged the dagger, but it grazed his cheek, however, he ignored it since he wasn''t wounded because of it.


    "ORAAAA!!!!"


    Akatsuki swung his sword with all of his power, but suddenly he felt something had stabbed into his left shoulder.


    "ARGGG!!!"


    Haru also let go of another dagger in his hand and it moved automatically toward the dagger which had stabbed into Akatsuki''s shoulder.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    The impact of the two daggers which fused into each other was so strong that it destroyed two daggers while also injuring Akatsuki,


    Akatsuki received powerful feedback on his brain that almost made him unconscious. He didn''t have any wounds, but he was clearly weakened from Haru''s attack. He knew that if there wasn''t a system which would turn a wound into feedback into a brain then his shoulder would be chopped.


    "Over already?" Haru asked.


    "Tch!"


    Akatsuki was annoyed, especially when someone was looking down on him. He could look down on someone else, but someone couldn''t look down on him. Blue light enveloped his entire body, increasing his physical prowess and slowly healing him.


    "ORAAAA!!!!"


    Akatsuki charged once again with his sword, but this time a kick was right in front of his face.


    *BAAAAMM!!!*


    Akatsuki, who was kicked, was blown away once again.


    The impact of this kick wasrger than before and created dust that covered Akatsuki.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s over, right?"


    Haru felt that it was really boring. He really thought that Akatsuki would suddenly awaken or something, but it seemed that he had overstimated Akatsuki.


    Everyone thought that it was over since Akatsuki couldn''t do anything in front of Haru. They saw Haru could y Akatsuki easily without trouble as if an adult stole a candy from the children.


    It seemed to be more like bullying with Akatsuki as the target and Haru as the bully, but at the same time, they also thought that Akatsuki really had a loudmouth, especially when they remembered the talk before the fight.


    They were wondering where Akatsuki had his confidence to fight against Haru, but when they thought the battle was over, suddenly they heard Akatsuki''s voice.


    "Haru, I have to admit that you''re strong, but can you handle this?"


    Akatsuki stood up using all of his power then created arge ball of energy on his palms.


    "Ball of energy?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I''m a practitioner of Renkan Keikikou or Ultimate Martial Art. I can control the Ki in myself and around me. I''ve refined the Ki around me and use it to create an Energy Bomb!"


    Akatsuki maintained his confidence in his face and thought with this attack, he should be able to defeat Haru.


    "Take this!"


    Akatsuki threw out that ball of energy at Haru.


    "Watch out!"


    Everyone shouted out in panic since they could feel the power of Akatsuki''s ball of energy. If that attack really hit Haru then they were afraid that Haru might be hurt because of it.


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    The energy ball hit the ground and caused an explosion.


    Everyone closed their eyes because of the shockwave which was caused by this energy bomb.


    Akatsuki breathed very hard while trying to maintain his consciousness since he almost depleted his energy using that attack.


    "Have I defeated him?"


    "No."


    Then suddenly Akatsuki was punched on the chin and blown away from the ground.


    *BAAAM!!*


    Akatsuki flew out a few meters into the air then dropped to the ground. He tried to maintain his consciousness, but in the end, he passed out and lost this battle.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they saw Haru who was unscathed could only shake his head at Akatsuki, who had passed out.


    "You''re done with the duel?"


    Haru turned and saw Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha who came toward him.


    "Is the battle simtion over?"


    Haru thought that their speed was quite fast.


    "Yes, Kouha has defeated the chicken."


    "Cockatrice." Kuzuha corrected them and said, "Actually, something strange happened earlier."


    "Something strange?"


    Kuzuha nodded and told him what had happened on the First Gynmanisum. She felt weird that the strength of the Cockatrice was more powerful than they usually fought, but since it had been defeated by Kouha, she didn''t think too much about it.


    However, Haru felt strange when he heard it and at the same time, he realized that someone had gone missing from this ce. In school, he had always been wary since he didn''t know when the target of the quest woulde and that was why he had always activated his Kenbunshoku Haki so that he wouldn''t miss anything.


    If he didn''t know about the Cockatrice then he might think that there was nothing wrong, but after he heard the strangeness on Cockatrice, he thought that Phil Bat or Zahark hade to this ce.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru shook his head and didn''t want to cause a panic in this ce. "I need to go to the bathroom first."


    "Big one or a small one?"


    "Small."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha was speechless and asked, "Do you need to have that kind of conversation now?"

 Chapter 779 Mad....

    <h4>Chapter 779 Mad¡­</h4>


    The teacher asked the staff to bring Akatsuki to the infirmary since he had passed out.


    Myuu sighed and had told Akatsuki not to fight, but this guy had never heard her advice.


    ''How many times?''


    Myuu couldn''t count how many times she had tried to stop him. She didn''t know what to say when she thought that Akatsuki was the one who had killed her father.


    ''Weak¡­''


    Myuu didn''t expect it, but it was the fact and somehow it made her mindplicated while wondering whether it was right to live with him.


    "Is this really "True Hero" and the "Supreme Ruler"?" Haruka felt that it was too funny when she thought that she needed to focus on Ousawa Akatsuki.


    "But Kasugano Haruka is very strong." Minami had a serious expression on her face.


    "His speed is the key."


    Ryouhei thought that it was the key for Haru to be able to defeat Akatsuki.


    "However, he isn''t our opponent."


    Haruka had to agree that Haru was quite strong, but it didn''t mean he had the power to challenge them.


    Ryouhei and Minami nodded after hearing Haruka''s words.


    Kyouya didn''t say anything but stood up from his seat.


    "President, what''s wrong?" Haruka asked.


    "Nothing. I need to go to the toilet."


    Kyouya didn''t tell them the truth, but he knew that there was something wrong with the Cockatrice before. If he wasn''t wrong then there should be a spy from Scarlet Dusk (a terrorist organization) who had been lurking in this ce.


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    A young man with a bang covering his eyes simr to the protagonist on the galge walked toward one of the most important parts on the Babel.


    The name of this young man is Tanaka or the one who is being bullied by Onizuka (a guy who was being beaten by Haru).


    Tanaka was a member of Scarlet Dusk and his intention to enter Babel was to destroy this ce. He knew that there was a barrier that would transmit the damage on every person in this ce to the brain, but that barrier would only protect someone from both magic and AD.


    If someone was hurt by something else such as a converter orrge debris from this building then they could die.


    Tanaka was the one who had changed the level of Cockatrice on the First Gymnasium, however, he didn''t expect it to be killed that easily. He had thought to give up his n and changed it to another day, but he didn''t expect that the duel between Haru and Akatsuki would attract the attention of everyone.


    Tanaka thought that was a chance and went out quietly to blow up this building to destroy Babel while also killing everyone in this ce.


    In his mind, Babel is evil.


    Babel would send out their students to the war to stop the war, even if that student died on the battlefield.


    Tanaka had been told that, but he believed it was the truth.


    "When Babel disappears then no one is going to die again¡­"


    Tanaka raised his hand up and was about to create powerful magic to blow up everything, but then¡­¡­


    "Oh, Tanaka, what are you doing here?"


    "!!!!"


    Tanaka turned and saw Haru who was leaning on the wall in a rxed manner.


    "K - Kasugano-kun!"


    Tanaka''s eyes, which were being hidden under his bangs, red at Haru. From everyone in the ss, he was warier than him since this guy was very smart.


    "How scary¡­ Tanaka, why are you ring at me? Did I find you at an inappropriate time? Are you going to throw out your porn magazine? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone since you won''t have toe to the school again."


    Haru joked at Tanaka, but Tanaka''s response was quite unexpected.


    Tanaka raised his palm and sent out a magic barrage of wind bullets at Haru.


    *BAAM!* *BAAM!* *BAAM!*


    However, Haru could dodge all of Tanaka''s attacks easily. "How scary¡­"


    Tanaka frowned and asked, "How did you know?"


    "Your acting is very lousy." Haru smiled looking at Tanaka and said, "If you want to act as a student who was being bullied then you shouldn''t make your eyes fierce. Just cover it with your bangs and someone will notice it sooner orter."


    "Hmph!"


    Tanaka snorted and said, "Whatever¡­" He raised his palm and sent out another barrage of wing attack.


    "Let''s see how long you are able to dodge my attack?!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Haru dodged all of Tanaka''s attack and shook his head.


    "That should be my question, how long can you send out your magic on me?"


    "Tch!"


    Tanaka became annoyed at Haru since Haru''s ability to dodge was too annoying. He moved faster and charged toward Haru directly intending to fight in closebat.


    "Wrong choice."


    Haru appeared right in front of Tanaka and pped his neck.


    *Srrt!*


    Suddenly a zipper appeared on Tanaka''s neck and his head dropped on the ground.


    "Eh?"


    Tanaka, whose head was being separated from his body, didn''t understand anything. His head hit the concrete, but at the same time, he was scared that he had died. He didn''t expect Haru to be so merciless killing him directly. He started to regret attacking his actions when he thought about it.


    "I don''t mind if you want to blow up this ce, but you need to do it when my friend and I are not here."


    Tanaka blinked his eyes and the pain on his head woke him up. He felt that his hair was being pulled and he looked at Haru''s face in surprise while asking, "I - I''m not dead?"


    "You''re not dead since someone is waiting for you¡­" Haru turned to see Kyouya who was right on the entrance door. "Right? President?"


    Kyouya smiled and said, "It seems that you''ve found the mice first, Kasugano-kun."


    Haru threw Tanaka''s head at Kyouya.


    "AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Tanaka screamed when his head was being thrown by Haru.


    Kyouya caught Tanaka''s head with one of his hands and looked at the jagged metal part below Tanaka''s neck.


    "Interesting magic."


    Haru smiled and said, "Zipper magic. This magic is nothing in front of your ice magic."


    Kyouya smiled and said, "Don''t be modest. That ability is quite dangerous." Especially when he thought about Haru''s speed. Once he was touched by Haru then his body would be separated into several pieces and became amb which was ready to be ughtered.


    "I just want a peaceful school life. I''ll handle this matter for you, President."


    Haru walked calmly and wanted to go back.


    "Kasugano-kun."


    "Yes?"


    Haru turned and looked at Kyouya.


    Kyouya looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, don''t you want to fight me?"


    "Prez, do you want to fight me?" Haru asked.


    Kyouya didn''t say anything, but his eyes clearly showed an intention for a battle.


    Haru was wondering why this ce was full of battle maniacs. "Let''s not do it now, isn''t there an event or something that we can have a fight about in the future?"


    "Let''s see¡­" Kyouya thought for a while and said, "There a ranking tournament in the future, let''s have a fight there, is that alright with you?"


    "Why not?"


    Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to separate this guy''s body too? Since I can see it trying to do something?"


    "Then, please do it, though, can I ask your help to bring him with meter?" Kyouya asked.


    "I have a bag with me"


    Haru took out a stic bag and walked toward Tanaka''s body. "Wait here." He separated Tanaka''s body into several parts and put it into a stic bag. "It''s like I''m collecting trash."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tanaka, whose head was mocked as trash by Haru, was angry, but his head started to feel cold before it was frozen entirely.


    Haru also separated Tanaka''s body into pieces and put it into a stic bag before giving it to Kyouya. He gave the stic bag to Kyouya and said, "If you want a fight, then Akatsuki should be happy to fight you."


    Kyouya smiled and said, "It''s more interesting to fight with you."


    "¡­"


    Haru really hoped for Kyouya to not swing that way. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "Prez, can I ask a request?"


    "What?" Kyouya was a bit curious about his request.


    "Can I ask for more AD?"


    Since it was impossible to ask the teacher, Haru decided to ask the leader of Babel directly for more AD since he wanted to try it.


    Kyouya nodded and said, "Sure, follow me. I''ll give you as much as you want."


    "Thanks."


    Both of them walked together while talking about random things that happened around the school.


    If they didn''t bring a Tanaka on the stic bag then this scene would be very beautiful for Fujoshi girl.

 Chapter 780 Beach 1

    <h4>Chapter 780 Beach 1</h4>


    They spent their days on the school in peace which made Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko start to think that they weren''t in a quest rather they were having a holiday.


    Haru was also helpless since, after Tanaka wanted to bomb the Babel, he didn''t see any enemy again whether Phil Ba or Zahark, he found nothing and he couldn''t do anything in that situation.


    Akatsuki who had been beaten by Haru tried to challenge Haru every time they met each other.


    Haru kept avoiding Akatsuki, and he started to understand the feeling of Gildartz who was being kept asking by Natsu for a fight. He really had a headache thinking about how to handle this situation, at the same time, he thought that he needed to change the pace of the four of them.


    "Let''s go to the beach."


    Haru thought since they were in another world, then a beach event was unavoidable. He decided to invite everyone to enjoy the beach since it was a rare chance.


    "Kukuku, I guess it is time to enjoy the pleasure of this world¡­"


    Kuroneko agreed without hesitation.


    "Beach, huh? It has been a while since I''ve gone there." Kouha thought that it seemed quite interesting and agreed to go to the beach.


    "I don''t mind."


    Shinobu nodded since she also started to learn how to rx. In her world, she had always been working, and it might be the first time she had time to have a vacation. She started to think about her days in this world.


    Sleeping, working out, eating, school, talking, ying, and then repeat.


    Shinobu thought that she had started to bex, but she was in another world and not in her original world. She thought that it was a good change of pace to have a vacation and the enemy also hadn''t appeared in front of her.


    Haru had talked with everyone that the enemy might appear during the Ranking Tournament which was about to be held by Babel.


    They nodded and were quite patient to wait for the enemy toe, but at the same time, they thought it was better to enjoy themselves in this world since the enemy wouldn''te at them.


    Even if they came then it was good since they would give them an answer about why they shouldn''t provoke the four of them.


    Before going to the beach, they had also decided to invite Kuzuha, Izumi, Myuu, and Akatsuki together.


    Why?


    Because it might trigger an event such as an enemy came, someone kidnapped, terrorist, or a tentacle monster that suddenly appeared on the sea. Such a thing could happen as long as there was a protagonist in the surrounding area.


    It was the special effect of the main character since they would always attract trouble.


    Haru tried to invite Haruka, but it seemed that she had promised the member of the student council to go out. He also thought to invite Kyouya, but it seemed this guy was very busy with the matter of Babel and COCOON.


    "I''m happy that you''ve invited me, but I''m quite busy that day."


    Kyouya was a bit surprised when he was invited by Haru, but at the same time, it was his first time to be invited by someone to y and somehow that felt really good.


    Haru felt Kyouya''s gaze was a bit wrong, but he didn''t think much and decided to enjoy the beach with everyone.


    Beach.


    Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki were done with changing to their short.


    Kouha was wearing shorts with a t-shirt along with a jacket since he didn''t want his skin to be damaged by the sun. He also asked Haru to make his hair into a side fishtail braid to make his overall appearance look very cute, attracting the attention of everyone on this beach.


    Akatsuki who looked at Kouha wouldn''t even think Kouha was a guy if he wasn''t being told. Then he looked at Haru who was wearing shorts and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Both Akatsuki and Haru were a type of fighter that used their physical ability, and it was clearly shown on their body.


    However, at the same time, their body type was different. If Akatsuki was a type who had a bulky type of muscle, then Haru was a type who hadpact muscles.


    Even though Haru''s muscle wasn''t that big, and his body was even lean type, when he had taken off his shirt, they would see a powerful muscle that wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    Akatsuki was clearly jealous, and it was hard to ask him how to create such a muscle since he wanted to defeat Haru by using his own power, but another thing which made him jealous was the thing which kept hidden on his shorts.


    "Wow¡­"


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Amazing¡­"


    Akatsuki could hear the sound of people around him, especially a woman and girls who kept ncing at Haru, especially at Haru''s lower body which was very hard to hide when Haru wore shorts. In his mind it was good to stay beside Haru and Kouha since girls kepting toward them. Unfortunately, no girls came out to him.


    Kouha and Haru had attracted the attention of a lot of people, and somehow they had be very popr.


    Getting a phone number from a lot of people, Haru sighed and really hoped for Shinobu and Kuroneko toe out as soon as possible.


    "Sorry to make you wait!"


    Izumi smiled, but her eyes were attracted to both Haru and Kouha since both of them were very pleasing to her eyes.


    "Both of you are very good¡­"


    Izumi was bisexual and she could appreciate both guys and women at the same time. She liked Kouha since he was the description of the perfectbination of both guys and women at the same time, but she also loved Haru who could be a very funpanion, and the thing on his lower body was very destructive.


    ''And his body is so delicious¡­''


    Izumi walked toward them in excitement and wanted to touch their bodies.


    Haru and Kouha knew Izumi''s personality and ignored her and focussed their attention on Kuzuha, Myuu, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.


    Kuzuha wore a light green one-piece that made her look cuter.


    Shinobu and Kuroneko decided to be bolder in this ce and wore a bikini with Shinobu wearing a purple bikini and Kuroneko wearing a white bikini. Even though Kuroneko loved ck color, she thought that it was too early for her to wear ck color on her bikini.


    If Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki weren''t there then the five of them would be the target of pick up by a lot of men on this beach since they were very beautiful.


    "Beautiful¡­"


    "It''s good¡­"


    "I see angels descend upon us¡­"


    Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki praised their swimwear and the three of them weren''t shy with their praise. The three of them were a group of bad men and all of the three of them had a share of experience in that area, though, one of them hadn''t experienced that pleasure yet.


    "ss Rep, I''ve brought you a dolphin buoy, do you want to y?" Haru asked.


    Kuzuha pouted andined. "Haru, don''t treat me like a child!"


    "My bad, my bad, but since we''re at the beach¡­ Let''s have fun."


    Haru patted Kuzuha''s head, even though he didn''t realize it, but his patting had a destructive power that was able to make every girl feelfortable. It might have been years of training patting Sora''s head that it had turned into a habit and creating lethal skill which gave him a nickname of "Patting God".


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha had a blissful expression on her face, even though she wanted to be treated as an adult, but it wasn''t bad to be treated as a child and y with him.


    "¡­"


    *Stare!*


    "Ha!"


    Kuzuha realized that her expression had been stared at by everyone and became embarrassed. She pulled Haru''s hand and said, "L - Let''s go and y!


    "Alright."


    Looking at Haru and Kuzuha who went to the beach, Kuroneko frowned and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Kuzuha is a child, what is going to happen? We also know that guy is a big breast freak."


    "¡­"


    "That''s true."


    Kuroneko didn''t feel worried anymore and started to y with everyone.


    "Yay!"


    It was Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu''s first time ying on the beach in this world, and they were going to have a st.

 Chapter 781 Beach 2

    <h4>Chapter 781 Beach 2</h4>


    Beach.


    Harukaidzily on the beach chair together with Minami and Ryouhei, and somehow she started to regret joining them since both of them didn''t do anything besides rxing in this ce, though, she felt that it wasn''t that bad either.


    However her mood was quite bad since she knew that Haru was going to y with a lot of girls on the beach and she wasn''t there.


    "What''s wrong, Haruka?"


    "You''ve been in a bad mood for a while."


    "N - Nothing!"


    Haruka wouldn''t tell them about such an embarrassing thing.


    "You want to go with Kasugano-kun?"


    "Now, that I remember he has invited you to the beach, but you''ve rejected it, right? You don''t have to reject it."


    Ryouhei and Minami thought that this girl had helplessly fallen for Haru.


    "N - No! Who wants to go with him? I don''t want to go with him!" Haruka immediately refuted both of them with a blush on her face.


    "¡­"


    Both of them wanted to say something, but they heard a familiar voice.


    "Haruka, what a coincidence, you''re also going to this beach?"


    Haruka, Minami, and Ryouhei turned and saw someone that they didn''t expect, but at the same time, they blinked their eyes in surprise when they saw him.


    Haru, who didn''t wear his sses and shirt, gave various reactions to the three of them.


    Ryouhei frowned then looked down on Haru''s body and lower area that made him frown.


    Because Haru''s short had be wet, the shape of his anaconda was shown through his short seemed ready to eat all of the girls in this ce.


    "¡­"


    Minami and Haruka didn''t say anything for a while and opened their mouths wide looking at him. They understood why this guy was a lethal weapon for every female on the Babel.


    "You shouldn''t wear those ugly sses to school every time."


    Minami thought that it was such a shame to hide his face with those ugly sses.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Haru onlyughed and didn''t refute or agree. "Do you want to join us? Let''s y together."


    Ryouhei shook his head and said, "No, I''m going to rx in this ce."


    Minami thought for a while and shook her head. "I''m toozy." She looked at Haru and said, "Haruka, you should go out and y."


    "W - What? Why me?"


    Haruka wanted to join Haru, but she was too embarrassed to say so.


    "Why not? Don''t you want to y with me?"


    "I - I don''t want to y with him!"


    Haruka had a blush on her face and if there was a special effect added then her head would be full of smoke because of embarrassment.


    Haru looked at Haruka for a while and knew how troublesome a tsundere girl was. He needed to be patient and needed to be the one who asked her out.


    "But I want to y with you, Haruka."


    Hearing his sincere''s request, Haruka seemed very happy, but she couldn''t show it. "T - Then, I will y with you! But remember that I decided to y with you because I don''t want you to do something inappropriate on this beach that will cause Babel''s name to be tarnished!


    D - Don''t get me wrong, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Ryouhai and Minami thought that Haruka was troublesome.


    "Yes, but even so, I''m happy that you agree with my request." Haru took Haruka''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "U - Umm¡­"


    Haruka blushed but happily followed him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ryouhai sucked a deep breath and shook his head in amazement looking at Haru''s smooth action. "That guy¡­¡­" He started to understand why Haru had a harem and why he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    "He''s dangerous."


    Minami thought and she was sure that she couldn''t handle him when she was being asked the same question, though, at the same time, she was jealous of Haruka who had been invited by him.


    Haruka had joined their group, but it didn''t really matter too much since Haruka had alsoe to visit them from time to time with an intention to oversee them or something.


    Tsundere.


    It was everyone''s impression of Haruka, but no one said anything about it since it might cause her to get angry.


    Everyone yed together until they decided to get something to eat since they were a bit hungry, however, when they were about to grab something to eat, there was arge crowd that gathered together around the stage.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is there a concert?"


    "Event?"


    "Close! But it''s true that an event is about to happen soon."


    Everyone turned and saw a blonde-haired young man.


    "Sup!"


    "Kaidou?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kaidou or the guy who had been punched by Haru during the Sleipnir event.


    "I''m working, even though I may not look like it, but I work for a living."


    "Haru, who is this?"


    "Just a stranger, you don''t need to think too much." Haru didn''t think that he had that much interaction with this guy.


    "How cruel!" Kaidou really wanted to cry at this moment.


    "What work are you doing?"


    "Oh, I''m the staff of this event."


    Kaidou took out a poster from his pocket and showed it to everyone.


    They saw a picture of a woman being chased by someone who wore a strange mask while screaming happily.


    Haru who saw this poster knew that it might be a lewd event.


    "Swimsuits on the beach ying tags 25th annual event."


    "May it be the standout memory of your summer."


    "What in the world is this odd event?" Haruka frowned.


    "Haven''t you heard of it?" Kaidou seemed surprised by their reaction and said, "It''s a pretty famous event and they host it every year."


    "It''s even being broadcast on satellite TV. There''s also a prize."


    They looked at the prize and felt a bit surprised.


    "Wow, it''s real."


    "How extravagant¡­ and it says the entrance fee is free."


    "Well then? Do all you wanna join?" Kaidou asked.


    "I wanna join!" Myuu suddenly said that she wanted to grow up somehow.


    "Eh? You wanna join such a strange event?" Shinobu was surprised.


    "Then, I''ll join you."


    "Me too."


    "Then, I''ll go too."


    Akatsuki, Kuzuha, and Izumi decided to join.


    Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at Haru waiting for his response.


    "I''ll go."


    Haru was somehow interested in this event.


    "Then, let''s go together!"


    Haruka also reluctantly joined them since she had been ying with them for a while.


    Everyone agreed to join the event and registered to the staff first. They received a number which they ced on their swimwear and went to the crowd to hear the announcement of the event.


    "Sorry for the wait, everyone!"


    "WOHOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone was very excited since they had been waiting for the event.


    The MC stood up excitedly on the stage to announce the event. "We''ll now begin the Swimsuit Beach Tag Event! We have given all of you numbers to stick on your swimsuits. From thisrge pool of numbers, we''ll choose just one runner by lottery.


    One hour from now, the person who carries back the winning swimsuit will win."


    "Eh?!"


    The girls wereining since they didn''t want to be naked and their swimwear being taken from their body, though, some of them were excited.


    "Please, don''t panic. The runner will be chosen from the pool of men. So please have fun fighting over him!"


    The MC exined to the participants and gave the cue to the staff to start the lottery.


    "So now¡­"


    The staff nodded and changed therge screen on the stage into a lottery count.


    Everyone looked at the number which rolled very fast on the screen until it stopped on one of the numbers on the participants.


    77!


    "Who?!"


    Everyone looked around until they saw the face of that person on the screen.


    "Me?"


    Haru was surprised, but he knew that it might have something to do with Kaidou since he remembered that guy was the staff of that event. He thought that he would steal a girl''s swimsuit, but he didn''t expect his swimwear to be targeted by everyone.


    "Congrattions! Our runner has been chosen. Number 77!"


    "Hehehe, Haru, I''ll steal that short from you."


    Akatsuki thought that it was time for revenge.


    Haru also noticed the eyes of the girls on the surrounding started to be wild and excited at the same time, and he also noticed the eyes of some men were also very excited hearing that it was his number.


    "¡­"


    "Congrattions, Haru," Shinobu said with a smile.


    "I don''t think you should "congratte" me in this situation¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "I will give you ten seconds now. The boundaries are all sand on the beach. Parts of the shop on the beach are also included. We at the eventmittee have all the safety precautions under control, so feel free to run freely!"


    "¡­"


    "Let the Swimsuit Beach Tag begin!" The MC shouted excitedly.


    Haru started to regret joining this event, but he knew that there was one thing that he needed to do now. He raised his feet and started to run away from this ce since he could see Izumi, Kuzuha, Kouha, Akatsuki, Kuroneko, and Shinobu decided to take off his shorts at that moment.

 Chapter 782 Beach 3

    <h4>Chapter 782 Beach 3</h4>


    Minami and Ryouhei who were resting on the beach chair suddenly noticed Haru who was running from something. Both of them took out their sunsses and looked at each other in confusion.


    "What happened?"


    "I''m not sure."


    However they suddenly noticed a group of people who were running chasing after Haru, it was both a mix of both male and female, but they could notice the eyes of everyone who chased after Haru was a bit weird.


    "What happened? Really?"


    Ryouhei and Minami didn''t know what had happened, but somehow, they felt quite sympathetic at Haru being chased by a lot of people.


    Being chased by a lot of people, Haru thought that he shouldn''t let this continue.


    ''One hour¡­''


    Even though the prize of the event was quite tempting, and somehow he was also quite attracted by it, it was impossible to let him be vited by a lot of people, especially by some guys.


    "Come here!"


    "I won''t let you go!"


    Looking at the faces of the guys who tried to chase after him, Haru started to be annoyed and didn''t hesitate to give him a powerful lesson.


    *Baam!*


    Haru punched this guy''s face then grabbed another guy and threw them out far away. He kept doing this to the group of men and didn''t give them mercy. However more people kepting toward him which made him speechless.


    Haru became annoyed and moved faster to throw out the guys who tried to grab his shorts to the sea until their number decreased, but his trouble didn''t end since the girls were also trying to grab his shorts too. He wasn''t the type of guy who believed in gender equality and he couldn''t give a girl a dropkick.


    Haru could only dodge at the girls who kepting at him, and at the same time, he also realized that the physical ability of the people who kepting at him was better than normal people. He could see that their physical ability had the same quality as a professional athlete or better, but in front of him, they were nothing.


    "Kyaaa!"


    "Come here, boy! Let big sister take off your shorts!"


    "Let me see the thing under your shorts!"


    There wasn''t ack of a woman who had lust on him, and frankly it was troublesome. He couldn''t put his fists on a girl since this event was being broadcasted on the television.


    Haru felt troubled, but he couldn''t raise his fist again.


    ''It can''t be helped.''


    Haru didn''t really want to use that technique, but it was the fastest way to handle the group of women. His left hand was enveloped by a pink aura, but it quickly turned invisible before he touched the girl who tried to grab his shorts.


    "Hyaaannnn¡­¡­!!!!!"


    "Ahhnnnn!!!!!"


    "No, I - I''m cum.m.i.n.g!!!!"


    One by one the girls who kepting at them dropped on the ground while moaning loudly and reddish faces.


    Akatsuki didn''t move, rather he observed the situation since he knew that it was better to fight one by one rather than having a lot of people grab Haru''s shorts together. He had fought against Haru and he knew that Haru''s sense was very strong. It was as if there were a lot of eyes on Haru''s body or Haru had ced a satellite on the top of his head.


    It was simply impossible to do an attack from a blindspot since Haru could detect him right away so he decided to observe for a while before he started his attack.


    Myuu, Izumi, Haruka, and Kuzuha decided to attack him together using a strategy which they had made before.


    Everyone could see that the male participants kept decreasing since they were being thrown or passed out, leaving most of the female participants, but suddenly they heard a loud moan from the beach.


    "Hyaaannnn¡­¡­!!!!!"


    "Ahhnnnn!!!!!"


    "W - What is this?!"


    Everyone was in shock, especially when they saw a lot of girls who had fallen on the ground with a flush and satisfying expression on their faces.


    "W - What is this?"


    They were surprised and even Akatsuki who had always maintained his confident expression was also in shock.


    "It seems that he has decided to use that technique¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko sighed and thought that it would be very troublesome.


    "What technique?"


    Everyone was curious when they heard Kuroneko''s exnation.


    "I''d rather give up now. I''m sure that he''ll win after using that technique."


    Kuroneko didn''t want to be attacked by Haru''s special magic, and it was better to give up earlier since she didn''t want to turn into the same state as the girls who had dropped on the ground.


    "Me too."


    Kouha didn''t want his shameful face to be shown on the public and decided to give up earlier. Even if he had a gravity maniption, that power was useless against Haru''s ability.


    Looking at both Kouha and Kuroneko who decided to give up, they were shocked, but also curious what kind of technique was used by Haru.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "This smell is¡­"


    Akatsuki who had be a guard on a courtesan guild in the past knew that it was a very familiar smell, but he didn''t expect Haru to be able to make a lot of girls cum in just a matter of seconds. Once again, his perception of Haru had transformed and felt that this guy was the guy who he should aim to surpass in the future.


    "S - Shinobu, what is this?!"


    Izumi was startled looking at the expression on the girls on the ground. She was bisexual and knew the expression from the girls who had dropped on the ground was an expression of ecstasy from pleasure. She didn''t expect Haru, who usually talked andughed with her during the ss, would have such an ability.


    Shinobu sighed, but looking at their expression she decided to tell them since it wouldn''t harm Haru, and even if they knew they could do nothing about it, but at the same time, she wouldn''t tell everything since she didn''t want Haru''s power to be known.


    "You might not know, but Haru is very proficient at giving pleasure to someone."


    "P - Pleasure?"


    The four girls were blushing.


    "I - I don''t believe it!"


    Izumi couldn''t ept it since she always had confidence in her hands'' technique since she had yed with a lot of girls, but being suddenly told that someone was better than her¡­


    Izumi couldn''t ept that truth.


    "I''ve also decided to give up and I don''t care whether you believe it or not, however, in front of that technique¡­¡­ I can''t do anything about it, but if you''re curious you cane to him since there are a lot of girls who keeping at him."


    Shinobu, at minute 35 decided to retire, even though there was another 25 minutes, she knew that it was simply impossible to fight Haru who had decided to use that perverted magic. She also embarrassed and blushed slightly when she thought of him using that magic on her before.


    Akatsuki who looked at Shinobu''s reaction couldn''t help but feel jealous of Haru. ''Damn!'' At first, he thought he had won against Haru in technique, but it seemed that he was also beaten in that area too.


    "W - What should we do?!"


    Myuu panicked when she thought that she was being hit by Haru''s technique.


    "Calm down, Myuu-san!"


    Haruka folded her arms and had an arrogant expression. "It''s just a bluff! I don''t believe that Haru''s technique is that good."


    "Then, please go and try his technique, Vice-Prez."


    Kuzuha thought that it would be a good chance to see the effect of Haru''s ability on Haruka.


    "Hmph! I''ll take his short for sure!"


    Haruka started to use her wind magic to increase her speed to steal Haru''s shorts.


    Myuu, Izumi, Kuzuha, and Akatsuki looked at each other before following her since they were curious about Haru''s ability.


    Following the trail, Haruka had arrived at one of the beach houses on the beach, but the scene in front of her shocked her since she could see a lot of girlsying weakly on the ground with a flush and satisfying expression on her face. She could even hear a moan from the girls outside the beach house.


    "W - What is this?!"


    Myuu, Kuzuha, Izumi, and Akatsuki who had followed Haruka were also in shock.


    They guled their salives and knew the source of this incident was inside this beach house.


    "Vice-President, go inside."


    "¡­"


    Haruka turned and looked at Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha who had a hopeful expression. She was quite nervous, but she tried to be brave and nodded since she knew that Haru wouldn''t hurt her.


    "I''ll go!"


    Haruka moved inside the beach house leaving the four of them there.


    "You''re not going?" Akatsuki asked.


    "W - We''ll enter after the Vice-President."


    They were a bit scared, but also curious to know about Haru''s ability.


    Akatsuki looked at the expression on the girls and wondered whether he could learn this technique from Haru.


    Haruka who had entered the beach house saw a lot of girls gathered around Haru who was sitting in a rxed way sipping a coconut water while wearing sunsses and aloha shirts.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    All of the girls flushed and her lower body was very wet as if they were just having a very fierce fight.


    "T - This is¡­!" Haruka was surprised to see this situation.


    "Huh? Haruka?" Haru was surprised to see Harukae toward him.


    Haruka was flushing in anger when she thought that Haru was having fun with those skunks.


    "H - Haru, what are you doing?!"


    "Sigh¡­ they''re trying to take my short, I''m just stopping them."


    Haru didn''t think that he had done anything wrong.


    "I - I''ll stop you now!"


    A green magic circle appeared below Haruka and wind appeared around her surrounding increasing her speed.


    *Swoosh!*


    Haruka knew that once she had taken Haru''s short then she would able to stop him. Reaching out her hand, she tried to steal Haru''s shorts, but when she was about to reach Haru''s shorts, her wrist was grabbed by Haru. She blushed and tried to get away from him.


    "L - Let go of me!"


    "Haruka, I don''t want to do this, but you force me."


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    Haruka knew that Haru was about to use his technique and she had made her preparation, but suddenly she didn''t know what he had done. A pleasure could be felt on her entire body and her entire body became weak falling down at Haru''s chest.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Her eyes were confused, but she couldn''t fight back the pleasure on her body. She looked at Haru with a drool dropped on the corner of her mouth, but tried to grit her teeth to fight back.


    "W - What are you doing to me!"


    Haruka''s voice was so low and her breathing was so heavy.


    "Don''t think, just enjoy it," Haru whispered.


    Haruka couldn''t think anything and suddenly moaned loudly.


    "Ahnnnn!!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha looked at each other.


    "I''ll go inside."


    Akatsuki entered the beach house, but before long he was thrown and passed out directly.


    "¡­"


    The three of them looked at each other for a while again.


    "I - I''ll go inside."


    Izumi started to walk, but Myuu stopped her.


    "M - Me too!"


    "W - Wait! You can''t go! Let''s just give up!"


    Kuzuha didn''t want both of them to have the same fate as everyone else.


    "No, I can''t go back unless I''ve fought him!"


    "You''re my friend, I''ll follow you!"


    Izumi nodded and looked at Kuzuha. "ss Rep, you stay here."


    "What?!"


    Kuzuha was startled


    Myuu nodded and said, "ss rep, your age is a bit problematic and we don''t know what he''ll do to you."


    "B - But¡­!"


    Kuzuha was unwilling.


    "Wait for our victory here!"


    Izumi entered the beach house bravely together with Myuu.


    "W - What to do?!"


    Kuzuha was panicked, but before long she heard the moans of both Izumi and Myuu at the same time. She started to panic, but in the end she decided to enter and then she saw Haru walking out of the beach house.


    "H - Haru¡­!"


    Kuzuha was very nervous to see Haru here.


    Haru walked toward Kuzuha and patted her head. "It has already been an hour, I''ve won the battle." He knew that it was a crime to use that technique on an 11-year-old girl so he didn''t do that.


    "¡­"


    Kuzuha had aplex expression on her face, but at the same time, there was a trace of disappointment since she couldn''t taste what Haru''s technique truly was.


    "Let''s go back, I''ll treat you with the prize."


    "Hmm."


    Kuzuha nodded and held Haru''s hand forgetting the thing which had just happened.

 Chapter 783 The Birth of Harem King

    <h4>Chapter 783 The Birth of Harem King</h4>


    After the beach event, Haru had be more popr with both males and females since the event which had happened on the beach had been broadcasted on the television and a lot of them knew about him who was known as the "Harem King".


    His figure who sat down on the chair in azy way while being surrounded by a lot of girls who had fallen around his surrounding couldn''t be forgotten by everyone.


    Haru had to admit that he might have gone too wildst time, but he didn''t expect that his name would turn viral.


    For the male who saw him, they started to worship him hoping him able to share them with a little knowledge to be able to get every girl under their hands.


    For the female, they were attracted by Haru and wanted to have one or two rounds with him since they could see the pleasure expression on every female participant on the event during the broadcasting.


    Haru had a headache and started to regret what he had done. He didn''t want to be stallion and only intended to prank them, but he didn''t expect the effect would be this troublesome.


    "Yo, Harem King!"


    "You''re going to go home, Harem King?"


    "H - Harem King, please ept this love letter!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was very kind to him, but he had a veryplicated feeling.


    "You sure are very popr Harem King."


    Shinobu teased.


    "It''s good to be Harem King, right?" Kuroneko smiled.


    "As expected of Harem King, your strength is undeniable¡­¡­" Kouha gave Haru a thumbs up and looked at him in amazement.


    "¡­"


    Haru only looked at them in silence with the corner of his mouth twitching uncontrobly. Then, he also noticed the gaze of three girls who kept staring at him.


    Myuu, Izumi, and Haruka couldn''t forget the event which had happened on the beach and the pleasure which he had given to them.


    "Damn, I''ve got to have revenge!"


    "Yeah, we can''t let him go this easily!"


    "I - Izumi-san, Haruka-san, you can''t do that!"


    "¡­"


    Kuzuha who was walking beside Haru looked at them with an envious gaze.


    ''What are you envious about?''


    Haru thought inwardly, looking speechlessly at Kuzuha.


    COCOON or Children of Cross Over Other Nations" is an organization that is created to help run the world now. Each member is more powerful than the entire nation''s military.


    After the appearance of Ousawa Akatsuki who was being prophesied as "True Hero" and "Supreme King", the members of COCOON did more often meeting to talk about this matter to consider whether Ousawa Akatsuki was a threat for them or not and whether Akatsuki was powerful enough to defeat them, but it seemed that they didn''t need to worry too much about him.


    Talking about Ousawa Akatsuki, suddenly one of the members started to ask about the appearance of another King on the Babel on Japan Branch.


    "I''ve heard about the rumor that there is a new King appearing on the Japan Branch."


    "Why you''re not telling us about this?"


    Everyone looked at Kyouya who was also one of the members of COCOON.


    COCOON has 11 members, 7 of them being the leaders of BABEL schools. All COCOON members adopt an alias to protect their real identity, not even fellow COCOON members know each other''s real name.


    Kyoya was speechless when they heard his question and said, "Because I don''t think that he''s a threat and he also isn''t being included on the prophecy."


    "Oh, I''ve heard of the new King on the Japan Branch. He''s being called a Harem King, right?"


    One of the female members on the COCOON started to chatter curiously since she was also curious.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who heard it was speechless, they thought that it would be "Cruel King", "Benevolent King", "Powerful King," etc, but they didn''t expect that it would be a "Harem King".


    "He might not be dangerous for the guys, but he might be dangerous for the group of females in this world considering his ability¡­"


    One of the COCOON''s members also chirped and it seemed this member had seen Haru on the broadcast a few days ago.


    "Huh? What is his ability? Do you know anything?"


    They didn''t know much about this "Harem King" and only knew that he was a king. As long as someone was called a king, it would attract their attention and they needed to think of a countermeasure about this new king, but it was their first time to hear someone being called "Harem King".


    One of them nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve seen his live record on the video. I''ve brought it with me, do you want to watch it too?"


    They nodded without hesitation, even though they were a protector of humanity, but they were also human and they were also curious about this "Harem King", even though it was something silly.


    Kyouya sighed and wondered why Haru, who was quite a peaceful guy, would create such silly trouble for him. He was the leader of COCOON in the Japan area and he also needed to take care of everything which happened in his country that rted to the power from another world, but he didn''t really want to take care of Haru since his trouble was so silly. He thought it was better for everyone to think about the "True Hero" and the "Supreme Ruler" which was prophesied rather than "Harem King" which was made because of the hype.


    Kyouya also had a good impression of Haru since that guy might be the only person that had tried to invite him to y on the beach, however, he was d that he didn''te when he thought about the mess which had happened on the beach during that day.


    Inside the meeting room of the COCOON, every member of this ce started to watch the recorded video of "Harem King" on therge screen inside this room.


    On the video, they could see Haru had defeated a group of guys easily without trouble, but they didn''t seem that impressive since they could also do the same, however, the thing which happened next surprised them since they could see him dodge all of the attacks from the female members easily.


    It was as if Haru could see everything around him.


    "It might be my hypothesis, but it seems that he also has the ability to see all the things in his surroundings."


    They nodded and agreed with the hypothesis of one of their members. They thought that it was a very useful ability, but it didn''t mean they didn''t have that countermeasure and they also didn''t think that this ability was the one which made him called "Harem King".


    But even though they didn''t want to admit that this Kasugano Haruka was quite handsome, especially for the female members of COCOON that seemed to not listen to their conversation only looked at the screen intently.


    Then the video continued and they saw the ability which made him called a "Harem King".


    They didn''t know what he had done, and they could only see his hand moving very fast and with just one touch from his hand, all of the females who came at him moaned loudly before falling on the ground with a satisfied expression.


    "W - What is this?!"


    Everyone was surprised by this ability, even though it seemed quite weak, but just one touch from Haru, every female who was touched by Haru had achieved an orgasm that they had never seen before.


    "T - This ability is outrageous!"


    "No. 9! You can''t watch this video!"


    Member No. 9 was the youngest among them and it was too early for him to watch this video.


    "Huh? Why?!"


    "You''re too young! Hurry up and go out of the meeting room!"


    "No, I want to see it until the end!"


    The meeting room started to be noisy since everyone discussed "Harem King".


    "Cough!"


    Everyone turned silent when they heard this cough since the one who had coughed earlier was the leader of COCOON.


    "His ability seems able to make everyone achieve orgasm in an instant, do you think that we should put him on the list of observations?"


    "¡­¡­"


    This was a very difficult question and some of them thought that Haru needed to be observed, but some of them didn''t agree.


    ''It''s so peaceful today¡­''


    Kyouya sighed and felt a bit funny since it was the first time for COCOON to discuss something so silly with a serious expression making him want tough for some reason.


    The meeting was very festive and they needed a few hours to discuss this matter while also re-watching Haru''s video several times before deciding to observe Kasugano Haruka further since his existence might endanger their future wife or girlfriend.


    At the same time, they also acknowledge his existence as the "Harem King", no one refuted, and no onemented since his power and ability made him able to achieve that title without trouble.


    The only thing which made them curious was whether this "Harem King" could reach where they were standing or to the top of COCOON.


    "Achooo!!!"


    Haru suddenly sneezed.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get sick?" Shinobu asked.


    "Nothing. I just feel like someone is talking about me."


    Haru didn''t think much and continued to buy the grocery for tonight''s dinner, however, he didn''t realize that he had be the attention of the world just because of the ability which he had shown during the event might endanger the wife or girlfriend of a lot of people.


    If Haru knew what they were discussing at the meeting then he could only say that the people in this world were so free that they were discussing something silly about the important meeting.

 Chapter 784 Ranking Tournament 1

    <h4>Chapter 784 Ranking Tournament 1</h4>


    It was the day of the Ranking Tournament, and everyone gathered together wearing their work out uniform on the outside arena.


    The outside area was thergest area on the Babel since it was being made to create a miniature of another world. However, even though it was a miniature, it was just an open-field arena that was as vast as a forest with various scenery such as a waterfall, trees, animals, etc.


    In some sense, this ce was just a forest that was made for fighting simtion since in the future they also needed to fight in a real battle whether it was in this world or another world.


    Everyone gathered together in this ce and created their own teams. They needed at least to create a group with more than one person and a maximum of five people.


    Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko didn''t need to worry since the four of them had decided to be in one group.


    Myuu, Akatsuki, Kuzuha, and Izumi also decided to be in the same group since they were also familiar with each other. Thought, Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi told Akatsuki repeatedly to not provoke Haru''s group since they knew that they weren''t strong enough, especially when Myuu and Izumi remembered Haru''s technique.


    Haru''s technique which he used at the beach event was "pleasure magic" which he had concentrated on around his palm.


    If Haru wanted to be serious the "pleasure magic" could cover around the one-kilometer area on its surroundings, but once it was done, everyone would be caught in this magic.


    That''s why he had developed another technique from his "pleasure magic" which focused on one part of his body creating a powerful effect of pleasure as long as that part of the body was covered by an aura of "pleasure magic" touch someone''s body.


    "Pleasure magic" is powerful magic, even Zeref who is known as the strongest, most evil Mage of all time is also helpless in front of that magic.


    As long as someone has tasted the forbidden pleasure, then no one can escape from this magic.


    Haru knew that it was very dangerous magic and it was also the reason why it was very rare for him to use this magic and mostly using his martial art or Stand ability. Though, at the same time, he also liked this magic since it was the best magic to be used on woman since he didn''t want to hurt them when he fought against them.


    "Everyone is looking at us."


    The eight of them who gathered together could notice everyone''s gaze on them.


    "Well, considering we have two people with two lethal weapons on their body¡­"


    Akatsuki looked at both Myuu and Haru.


    Myuu, whose breasts were so big, almost had her workout uniform to burst, and Haru, whose anaconda couldn''t be hidden on his pants, also attracted a lot of attention, especially when he was known as the "Harem King".


    "Yo! Akki! Haru!"


    Kaidou who was alone walked toward them.


    "What? You''re lonely because you don''t have friends and that''s why you''reing here?" Haru asked. He was wondering what was the purpose of this guy since this guy had oftene toward them.


    "How cruel!"


    Kaidou really felt that Haru''s existence was made to torture him.


    "But, really, what are you doing here? You really don''t have a friend, do you?" Akatsuki asked. Even though both of them weren''t that close, Kaidou also often went to meet him before.


    "How cruel! Akki, are you also affected by Haru''s sadism?!"


    Kaidou wanted to cry, but everyone only stared at him with an expressionless expression.


    "Cough! Cough! Let me tell you that you''ve attracted the attention of a lot of people."


    "Oh-ho? That''s good, I can''t wait to st them away during this Ranking Tournament."


    Akatsuki''s mood was very bad since he had lost against Haru several times. He thought to use the small fries on his surroundings to make his mood better.


    Kaidou smiled and shook his head. "You sure are confident, but the only students who dare toe toward all of you are some of the students from ss-A and the members of the student council.


    Akatsuki ignored the existence of the students from the ss-A and asked about the student council.


    "Can I fight the president?"


    "Of course, even though the student council has a simr position as a teacher in Babel, they''re also students. They need to enter the Ranking Tournament, but they can onlye on the second day of the tournament. You can''t see them on the first day."


    Kaidou exined and nced at Haru and his group, but he could see nothing since Haru and his group didn''t seem to have an interest in fighting against the student council. He wanted to see Haru''s capability and his power, it was also the reason why he had told the matter of student council to them since in his mind the only group who able to make Haru and his group to show their power was only student council group.


    "Speak of the devil, they''re here."


    Kaidou turned to see a group of student council members walking toward them.


    Kyouya, Haruka, Minami, and Ryouhei walked together to Haru''s since Haru''s location was in the center of everyone.


    "Hello, Kasugano-kun, Ousawa-kun, how is your condition?" Kyouya asked.


    "Sure did, Prez."


    Akatsuki folded his arms and showed a confident expression. "I''m not even nervous about the Ranking Tournament and I don''t think that I''ll lose."


    "I''m d to hear it. I''m sure that you''ll do well." Kyouya didn''t think much and looked at Haru.


    "How about you Kasugano-kun?"


    "It''s alright. Nothing special, Prez." Haru only shrugged his shoulders.


    "It seems that you don''t anticipate our duel that much." Kyouya smiled looking at Haru.


    "D - Duel?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    Kyouya nodded and said, "We''ve talked before that both of us are going to have a duel during the Ranking Tournament."


    "Y - You! Haru!"


    Haruka was mad and grabbed Haru''s uniform. "You crazy! Why did you ask the President for a duel!" She was worried and didn''t want him to fight Kyouya.


    "Haruka-kun, it wasn''t him who initiated this duel."


    "H - Huh?!"


    "I''m the one who initiated this duel against him, right, Kasugano-kun?" Kyouya really wanted to fight against Haru.


    "Please be easy on me, Prez."


    Haru waszy to fight against Kyouya, but he didn''t reject his invitation since Kyouya had polite personality even though it seemed quite a hypocrite, but it was better than tantly or acting arrogantly in front of him. It was also the reason why he didn''t really like Akatsuki even thought this guy was the protagonist of this world since Akatski''s character wasn''t likable.


    In real-life, an arrogant second-generation young master isn''t real, everyone acts politely in front of others, and no one acts so arrogantly provoking everything in his surroundings as if they owned the world itself


    Akatsuki who was on their sides clenched his hands tightly since he could see that both Kyouya and Haru had never thought of him that much. ''I''ll show you at the tournamentter¡­'' He would show them that they shouldn''t act this way against him.


    "Thought, I''d have to apologize first even though I''m the one who initiated the duel. I might be quitete for our duelter." Kyouya sighed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I have to attend a summit as a representative of COCOON. That also means that only three members of the student council will take part in this Ranking Tournament."


    "It sure is hard to be the president of this school."


    Haru also understood that unless Kyouya had the highest authority on COCOON then Kyouya would only be a gofer on COCOON.


    Kyouya sighed and said, "That''s true, but don''t worry, I''ll enter the battle on final day of the Ranking Tournament, and at that time, I''ll be waiting for our duel Kasugano-kun."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Every girl who watched this scene suddenly had a nosebleed.


    *Burts!*


    Haruka was surprised and whispered, "Is your rtionship with the president good?"


    "It''s just normal, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Really?" Haruka looked at Haru with a suspicious expression since it was her first time seeing a president with such a reaction.


    They continued to talk for a while before the member of the student council said goodbye since they had another matter to do.


    "Y - You¡­ you''ve Kouha already, but¡­" Kuroneko tried to hold her nosebleed with her fingers, but she looked angrily at Haru.


    "???????"


    It was Haru''s expression at that moment and he was confused by this girl''s mind.

 Chapter 785 Ranking Tournament 2

    <h4>Chapter 785 Ranking Tournament 2</h4>


    *Ding! Dong!*


    Suddenly a loud ring of the bell was heard throughout the outside area.


    Arge hologram screen appeared in the center, causing everyone to look in the direction of this screen. They knew very well that this hologram screen was being controlled by the staff of Babel.


    "I will now exin the rules of the tournament."


    The screen on the hologram changed into a picture of the area which was taken from the sky.


    "The tournament willst for 48 hours. Your score will depend on your ability to fight in various settings. Although you are allowed to rest, others will be allowed to attack you. You''re responsible for yourself.


    "During the match, if you beat someone with a higher rank, you will be promoted. The fight will continue until one opponent loses consciousness. Those who are unable to continue fighting will be disqualified, ending their exam.


    "You may be disqualified for cheating. You are all being monitored from the Central office. Don''t think that you can cheat.


    "Next, I''ll list the restrictions that have been lifted on these premises."


    Myuu didn''t seem to understand and said, "Lifted restrictions?"


    Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko also didn''t know about this matter.


    "Oh, right, this is your first time and of course, you don''t know about it."


    "It really doesn''t mean that our weapons get stronger." Kuzuha showed her AD and said, "Actually, in addition to creating weapons, our ADs can change our clothes.


    "The Orihalcon inside tailors it specifically to the wearer. It calctes the most suitable clothing and materializes it."


    After talking to Kyouya, Haru had gotten more ADs since it was impossible for him to create a weapon using only one AD.


    Akatsuki had seven ADs on his wrist and it showed how powerful his potential was.


    Kouha had 10 ADs on his wrist and somehow he thought it was quite troublesome since he needed so many ADs, however, he had to admit the weapon which was created from ADs was quite interesting.


    Haru had 13 ADs on his wrist, frankly, for him, ADs didn''t have that much difference from Hundred and he liked Hundred better since he didn''t need to wear too much of it


    ''13¡­''


    It seemed to be an ominous number, but the effect of the weapon created by using 13 ADs was very wonderful.


    However, after hearing Izumi''s exnation, Haru thought that ADs really had a lot of functions on his mind, and it also had the same function as the "Fuku Fuku no Mi" ability which Esdeath had gotten in her quest before.


    Everyone used their ADs and it started to glow enveloped their bodies.


    Izumi, Kuzuha, and Akatsuki had worn light armor that was simr to armor that was used on the mercenary in another world.


    "Basically, it gives us the most appropriate armor for the fight, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Izumi looked at Akatsuki and nodded. "It also synchronizes with the wearer''s mind but ---" She was stunned when she saw the armor of Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, Kuroneko, and especially Myuu.


    When everyone was wearing armor simr to a western mercenary in the story, the five of them were different.


    Kuroneko wore a gothic loli dress which she usually wore in her original world.


    Shinobu was wearing a shortvender kimono which made her legs seem longer.


    Kouha was wearing his usual clothes which he wore in his original world.


    The biggest difference would be Haru since he was wearing a ck double-breasted suit with ck gloves, a white shirt, red tie, ck leather shoes, and a ck fedora hat. If he held a cigar in this situation someone might mistake him as a gangster or a mafia. His sses also disappeared and made his overall image simr to a boss of a giantpany, or a governor, president, etc.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The four of them didn''t follow the norm, rather they created their own styles. In their opinion, it was quite strange to wear a western light armor like everyone in this ce and since ADs could synchronize to the wearer''s mind then they could wear anything as long as they thought inside their minds.


    "This AD is very useful."


    Kouha was really attracted to fashion and with AD, he could wear anything as long as he thought it inside his mind.


    Even though the clothes of the four of them were quite different, the one who attracted the most attention was Myuu who wore very skimpy clothes which made her breasts almost escape from her clothes.


    Haru looked at Myuu and thought this pure girl was the one who the most perverted among the girls he knew in this world.


    "Kyaaaa! W - What is this?!"


    Myuu hugged her own breasts and tried to hide it in shame.


    Every guy in this ce looked at Myuu with a perverted gaze since they had to admit Myuu''s breasts were thergest in this ce.


    *Twitch!*


    Shinobu tried to hold her jealousy inside her heart when she saw such a huge breast, but she took a deep breath trying to calm herself, but then she nced at Haru to see his reaction.


    "The weather is good¡­¡­" Haru looked at the sky as if enjoying the nature.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was speechless, but somehow she was satisfied with Haru''s reaction.


    "Oi, you guys! Stop staring!"


    Akatsuki suddenly shouted at the group of guys.


    Myuu who looked at Akatsuki suddenly felt that this guy was quite dependable, but she was in shock when she heard what he was about to say after this.


    "My sister''s at that age where she starts to watch dirty anime and wants to try on sexy swimsuits." Akatsuki looked at Myuu and said, "Right?"


    "NOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Myuu sobbed sadly since no one was going to help her, but suddenly a ck suit covered her body.


    "Huh?"


    Myuu looked up and saw Haru who had given her his ck suit on her.


    "Wear this for a while."


    Haru had given his ck suit to Myuu.


    "T - Thank you¡­" Myuu blushed and looked away.


    Haru looked at Akatsuki and understood why he didn''t really like this guy.


    ''It''s because he doesn''t treat his little sister better.''


    In his mind, as long as someone treated their little sister as if a precious treasure then that guy was a good guy, but if that guy treated their little sister as a bully or something, then he could only say that guy was too much.


    Akatsuki wasn''t sure, but he could see that Haru was looking at him with an expressionless gaze which made him somehow shudder.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    Akatsuki scratched his cheek with confusion.


    Then the tournament had started, Kouha, Haru, Shinobu, and Kuroneko were walking around this ce in a rxed way.


    "It''s over there!"


    "Attack them!"


    But suddenly when the group of people tried to attack them a tree which was a few meters from their location moved at the fastest speed and pressed them together with another tree.


    "ARGGGG!!!!"


    *BANGG!!*


    It wasn''t only them, but there were a lot of trees which suddenly fused together pressing a lot of people with a powerful force that made them pass out directly.


    Haru had ced several stickers from "Kiss" and duplicated a tree which inside this outside area created a lot of traps in this ce.


    As long as someone passed the gap between two trees which was original and fake, Haru would pluck the sticker using his gravity magic, fusing back two trees into one and pressing the people who were in the middle of the trees with powerful force.


    In other words, this ce had turned into his ground and he had ced a lot of traps in this area. Even if someone tried to escape, it was impossible since he had used his Kenbunshoku Haki in this test.


    Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko didn''t do anything and they were toozy to fight against the group of small fries, though, Kuroneko created several servants using a microorganism around their surrounding creating turning into a monster which moved wildly in this area.


    "So our target is going toe, right?" Shinobu asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s stay near Ousawa since I''m sure that sooner orter our target is going to attack them."


    It has be a naturalw that a protagonist will attract trouble.


    Akatsuki would be their bait to lure their target since they had been waiting for a while in this ce and it was time to end their quest.

 Chapter 786 Ranking Tournament 3

    <h4>Chapter 786 Ranking Tournament 3</h4>


    Izumi shot out a water arrow.


    Kuzuha mmed her hammer creating a powerful earth magic attack.


    Myuu sent out bolt lighting using her magician wand.


    The three of them were so powerful that they defeated a lot of groups easily.


    Akatsuki who was together with the three of them didn''t even do anything since the three of them had defeated most of the enemy who came toward them.


    "You don''t leave me with anything?"


    Akatsuki sighed, but he didn''t think much since the opponent was only small fries.


    "That makes one team."


    Izumi was in a good mood after her team had gained a number of points after defeating her opponents.


    "How many teams are there?"


    "Out of the five sses, A to E, there are 40 teams."


    "That means that there are now 39 teams."


    Everyone was in a good mood.


    "No, I guess, the number of teams is lesser than that since most of them have been defeated by Haru and his group."


    Kuzuha didn''t think that Haru''s group would be weaker than them, rather she thought Haru''s group would be the strongest group besides the Student Council group in this Ranking Tournament.


    "Then, let''s beat more teams than them!"


    Akatsuki raised his arm and a ck aura started to enveloped around his arm before creating arge broadsword which was made from his seven ADs. After he had gotten seven ADs, he could transform those ADs into a weapon without trouble.


    Everyone was surprised at first since Akatsuki needed seven ADs, but there were more people who surprised them more such as Kouha and Haru who had 10 ADs and 13 ADs respectively, though, they didn''t know it.


    Akatsuki raised his sword to the air then swung it down to earth.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    The powerful sword m caused the earth to tremble and other''s team who had hidden from them suddenly were uncovered by Akatsuki''s sword m.


    Everyone protected their eyes with their hands when the dust covered the entire area, and when they opened their eyes once again they saw a group of people who had passed out.


    "Huh?! There are people on the underground?"


    "Now, that''s another team."


    Akatsuki turned to the side and shouted, "Also, I know that you''re hiding there!"


    "Huh?"


    "You can''t fool us. If you keep sneaking around, we''lle and kick your ass!"


    After that shout, one by one a lot of people started to surround Akatsuki and his group holding their weapons with a hostile expression.


    Without doubt, all of them who hade out from the hiding ce were their enemies.


    "No way¡­ this much?!"


    Myuu was surprised at the number of people who had surrounded them.


    "W - What should we do?"


    "Taking on so many people at once is too hard."


    "There''s too many."


    Akatsuki had a confident smile on his face and said, "There''s nothing to be scared of. It seems our situation is pretty hopeless, but we''ll manage somehow."


    Hearing Akatsuki''s words, everyone who had surrounded them couldn''t help but snort andugh.


    "Have you heard of it? That retard thinks he can take us all on at once."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "If you think---"


    Before they ended their sentence, Akatsuki raised his sword and swung a st of ck energy at them.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    In an instant, all of them were defeated, even though in front of Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu, Akatsuki was weak, but to fight against a group of small fries, it wasn''t even being called a warm-up for him.


    "Wha--?!"


    Some of them who hadn''t fainted were scared when they saw arge hole on the ground with a lot of their friends had lost consciousness.


    "A - Amazing¡­"


    Looking at Akatsuki''s power, Myuu realized that Akatsuki wasn''t weak, but Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu were too strong.


    "We''ll manage somehow, right?"


    Akatsuki had never considered them as opponents since in his eyes only Haru''s group and the Student Council group could be called his opponent. He raised his sword once again and looked at the group of people who hadn''t lost consciousness.


    "Now, let''s have another fight!"


    *!!!!*


    "A - Attack!"


    In a moment of panic and fear, they attacked once again, but this time they couldn''t do anything against Akatskuki''s group being beaten in an instant without being able to fight back.


    Central office.


    It was a ce where the teacher and the staff of Babel monitored the entire battlefield to bring back the students who had passed out and wounded along with checking whether there was a student who cheated during this Tournament Ranking.


    "Analysis of Point Alpha Complete."


    "25 teams of 150 students are out, nothing remains."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone sucked a deep breath when they heard that data. Looking at the four people who walked in a leisurely manner, they didn''t think that it needed a half-hour and, more than half of the team on the Ranking Tournament had already been defeated.


    However when they thought about what Haru had done during the Swimsuit Battle Tag, they felt that it was possible. It was only in their minds, but they knew that Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kurenoko might be stronger than the members of the Student Council.


    No one said anything even though they thought about such a thing since they might be punished and fired if they did so.


    Then in another hour, another analysis came out.


    "Analysis of Point Delta Compete."


    "7 teams of 35 students are out and only one remains."


    Even though they were surprised, after hearing the result of Haru''s group, they didn''t feel that surprise anymore hearing the result of Akatsuki''s group.


    In their minds, even though Akatsuki was strong, against Haru this guy was nothing.


    Haruka, Ryouhei, and Minami also looked at the result of the battle. They also didn''t expect the number of teams would decrease this much and if this continued then the only team which left on the battlefield would be only a team which was led by Haru and Akatsuki.


    However, at the same time, they knew that the reason why Akatsuki''s group was alright was because they were friends of Haru''s group.


    Haru and his group might decide to let Akatsuki''s group away because of that.


    "I admit that he''s strong, but he isn''t on the same level as us."


    Haruka couldn''t ept that Haru was better than her.


    "Well, you''ve been beaten by his technique before."


    Ryouhei was also quite wary of Haru''s perverted technique which able to make any girl climax in an instant.


    "He''s dangerous."


    After hearing the experience of Haruka who was being touched by Haru''s technique, Minami knew that once she was touched she might not even able to do anything.


    At the same time, they also knew that even their president had thought Haru was at the same level as him. Even though they didn''t want to admit it, the fact was in front of them.


    "N - No, I''m not lost!"


    Haruka blushed when she remembered Haru''s technique.


    "Anyway, we''re going to go out at nightfall and I''m going to defeat Kasugano Haruka! Minami, Uesugi, let''s do our work quickly! We will prove who is stronger then."


    Haruka had decided to defeat Haru and his group since she was a member of the Student Council.


    "We''re not ordinary student representatives. We''re the protectors of peace at Babel, and we can''t lose to him!"


    After hearing Haruka''s words, they decided to finish their work quickly, but they didn''t realize that there was a danger which was about to approach the Babel.

 Chapter 787 Ranking Tournament 4

    <h4>Chapter 787 Ranking Tournament 4</h4>


    It wasn''t Haru''s first time to cook curry in the middle of forest since he also had done it in the past when he stayed in the world of Hundred. He somehow missed Sakura, ire, and Karen who were in the world of Hundred. He remembered when he and ire talked to each other on theke and when she pressed those soft things on his chest which made him miss her at this moment.


    The aroma of curry was delicious, especially when air in this forest was very fresh which enhanced the aroma of the curry itself.


    Everyone sat down next to each other waiting for Haru to finish with his cooking. It felt like they had a pic rather than a Ranking Tournament.


    *Growl!*


    Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko felt really hungry at this moment waiting for Haru to finish his food.


    "Haru, is it done?"


    Kouha couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "Wait for a moment, do you want spicy food or not?" Haru asked.


    "No!"


    They answered without hesitation since they didn''t want their curry to be spicy since they had quite a childish tongue.


    "OkK"


    Haru put chocte, coffee, and a grated apple on the curry which startled some of them.


    "W - Why do you put such a thing?!"


    "It''ll be good, trust me."


    Usually, during dinner, they only saw him cooking a curry from scratch, but this time Haru was using an instant curry to cook dinner for them.


    They didn''t really mind it, but they were surprised when they saw him putting chocte, coffee, and a grated apple inside their dinner making them frown.


    However, when they sniffed the aroma of the curry¡­


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Rather than disgusted, they anticipated this curry since the aroma of this curry was very magical which was quite weird.


    "It''s ready. Where''s your te?"


    They didn''t hesitate and brought their te in front of him.


    Haru took the three tes at the same time and gave a portion of white rice on each te.


    The white rice which had just been cooked was simr to white jewelry giving a glittery color making their appetite increase.


    Looking at the white rice, they could eat three portions of rice by themselves alone without anything.


    But that wasn''t over since Haru put a thick gravy of Japanese curry which he poured covering half of the rice along with various vegetables such as pumpkin, carrot, reddish, etc along with thick and juicy chicken meat from thigh area which giving an extra fat making it more delicious.


    *Gulp!*


    In front of others they might seem to be very responsible, but in front of food, they were ves, they were ves to their desire which wanted to eat this food as soon as possible.


    Haru put the three tes in front of the table and said, "Please enjoy!"


    Hot steam wasing out from each of the curry rice, but everyone took their te without trouble scooping part of the rice along with the curry and thescivious meat which almost made them cum just looking at it.


    *Gulp!*


    Opening their mouth wide, they put it right into their mouth.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    At that very moment, they were d that Haru was the leader of the Group Chat.


    950 meters away from Haru''s camp location.


    It was the location where Akatsuki, Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi decided to open their camps.


    *Growl!*


    They were very hungry, but they couldn''t hunt something or eat something delicious in this ce. They could only eat a ration which they had prepared before the Ranking Tournament since they would need to stay in this ce for three days.


    Eating the calorie bars which tasted quite normal quietly, they could only sigh when they thought about Haru''s group.


    All of them had tasted the craft which being made by Haru, and remembering the taste of his food, they couldn''t help but start to drool.


    Thinking of the ration which they ate for dinner was somehow quite sad.


    "Sigh¡­"


    They knew very well that Haru and his group would eat a very delicious dinner since the one who was in charge of the food in Haru''s group was Haru himself.


    "Let''s go to him."


    Akatsuki also felt that it was too sad to eat a ration which tasted quite nd.


    "N - no! In this ce, our team is the enemy!"


    Myuu hurriedly stopped Akatsuki since she knew that this guy was very reckless. Even though she also wanted to eat the dinner which was being made by Haru, she knew that in the Ranking Tournament both teams were an enemy.


    "But don''t you want to eat his food too?" Akatsuki asked.


    *Gulp!*


    Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi gulped and wanted to do it, but they knew that they couldn''t do it at the same time.


    "No, we''re the enemy. What if they''re going to attack us? We''ve three days and we need to maintain our stamina and prevent ourselves from getting injuries."


    Kuzuha didn''t agree.


    Akatsuki sighed and thought to slip, but suddenly he noticed someone.


    "Oi, get out! You can''t fool me!"


    "!!!!"


    The three of them were surprised and hurriedly getting ready with their weapons.


    From the darkness, a male with armor and long blonde hair which reached his shoulder came out walking toward Akatsuki and his group confidently.


    "As expected of the "Rogue Hero", you''ve noticed me, huh?"


    Even though it seemed that this guy had praised Akatsuki, from his tone, they could feel that this guy was looking down on Akatsuki.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen such a stupid person like you before."


    Akatsuki''s memory was quite good and knew that this guy wasn''t one of the students from Babel.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    The guy seemed a bit gloomy after being mocked, but he smiled and said, "You''re going to die, but at least let me introduce the name of the guy who is going to kill you¡­


    "Phill Bat. That''s my name."


    Everyone was eating curry with a happy smile, and didn''t stop when three people had arrived at their location.


    "Kasugano Haruka! I''m going to defeat you!"


    *Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!*


    Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko ignored them and kept eating.


    "It seems very delicious, what are you eating?" Ryouhei asked.


    "It''s curry. I''ve cooked it myself, do you want to try it?" Haru asked.


    *Growl!*


    Minami nodded and said, "I haven''t eaten dinner, can I have some?"


    "Why not?"


    "Me too! I want to try it too!"


    Minami and Ryouhei walked toward Haru and waited for him to give them the curry rice.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haruka didn''t expect this development and looked at her two friends who ate the curry rice. Looking at the hot steam which came out from the curry rice, she also gulped since she hadn''t eaten her dinner since she wanted to have a duel with Haru.


    "DELICIOUS!!!"


    Minami and Ryouhei shouted while eating the curry rice. They had never tasted such delicious food and it made them eat without stopping their spoon.


    "Haruka, how about you?"


    Haru brought curry rice in front of Haruka.


    The vegetable which Haru cooked differently created a contrast color of the brown curry along with a very careful presentation, it created a very beautiful ting.


    *Gulp!*


    "W - Well, since you''ve prepared it for me, I''ll eat it! But don''t get me wrong! I only eat because I don''t want it to go to waste, alright?"


    "Yes, yes, here, let me feed you."


    Haru scooped the portion of the rice and curry on the spoon and brought it right in front of Haruka''s mouth.


    *Gulp!*


    Haruka was embarrassed, but the food in front of her was too tempting and it hit her every pore in her body increasing the desire to eat this food.


    "Aahhhn¡­¡­"


    Haruka couldn''t fight her desire and opened her mouths slowly.


    Looking at Haruka''s tongue, Haru was wondering how good it was, but he hurriedly shook his head and thought that he might have had too much pent uptely. Feeding the curry rice into her mouth, he nodded at Haruka''s expression.


    The moment the curry rice entered her mouth, Haruka felt as if she had entered a hot spring together with her loved one being hugged from being and being whispered by love words which made her snuggle and love him more.


    "Delicious!"


    Haruka held both of her cheeks and opened her mouth again.


    "Ahhnnn¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Haruka at that moment.


    "This guy¡­¡­" Ryohei was amazed at Haru''s ability.


    "He''s dangerous." Minami had raised Haru''s danger level on her mind.


    Haruka was about to be fed, but suddenly¡­¡­


    *BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    A loud explosion could be heard from the distance, but that wasn''t over¡­


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!!


    Hearing that loud roar, they knew that something had happened, and they were right since they saw a huge white dragon suddenly appear in the middle of the forest roaring loudly.


    "W - What is that?!"


    When the three members of the Student Council were surprised, Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko knew that it was their target.

 Chapter 788 Phill Barnert

    <h4>Chapter 788 Phill Barnert</h4>


    "Phill Bat?"


    Akatsuki had never seen this person before, however, Myuu who was beside him noticed the origin of this person.


    "That armor¡­ is that Disdia''s armor?"


    "Yes. I had been there since I was first summoned."


    "Don''t tell me, you¡­?" Akatsuki also realized that this guy might being from yzard or the world where he was teleported before and his identity was the same as him.


    "Yes, as you have guessed. I came from this world."


    Myuu had a bad forbearing and had an idea why this guy wasing to this ce, and at the same time, she was worried about the reaction of both Izumi and Kuzuha after they heard what was happening.


    "So what are you doing here? If you want me to go back then you should give up."


    Akatsuki was known as a "Rogue Hero" in yzard since he hade back to his original world.


    "No, I didn''te for you." Phill looked at Myuu and said, "I''vee for you Myuu-san, no, the daughter of the previous Devil King."


    "!!!"


    Kuzuha and Izumi were startled when they heard it.


    "Myuu, you''re¡­?"


    Kuzuha and Izumi looked at Myuu asking for her confirmation.


    "Oya? You haven''t told them your real identity?" Phill smiled looking at their reaction.


    "N - No¡­!" Myuu was afraid when she thought Phill was about to do it.


    "Yes, you''ve guessed, right? She''s the daughter of the previous Devil King who has terrorized the human who is living in yzard! I''vee here to bring her back and execute her so I can save everyone from the Devil." He looked at Izumi and Kuzuha and said, "So can you step aside, I''ll catch her for now." He was about to take a step forward, but suddenly an arrow of water was shot at her.


    *Swoosh!*


    That arrow didn''t hit him, but only missed a few centimeters away from him.


    Phill''s expression changed and looked at Izumi. "What do you mean by this?"


    "I don''t care what you are, or who is Myuu in the past, but I won''t let you take her back to yzard!"


    Izumi aimed her bow toward Phill. She had given him a warning if he decided to continue with his actions then the next arrow wouldn''t miss him.


    "We don''t care who she is, but in this world, she is our dear friend! We won''t let you take our friends away!"


    Kuzuha held her hammer and was ready to fight.


    "E - Everyone¡­"


    Myuu couldn''t believe what she had heard and she was moved by them. Even though both of them had heard that she was a daughter of Devil King, two of them didn''t care about it.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''ll shoot this guy if this guy dares to bring you back to that world!"


    Izumi thought that it was a good chance to make Myuu fall for her.


    "Yes, I won''t let you take her away from us!"


    Kuzuha had a serious expression on her face.


    "Everyone¡­¡­"


    Myuu was in tears when she saw two of her friends decided to protect her.


    "Interesting, but can you do that?"


    Phill moved very fast and suddenly appeared in front of Myuu ready to swing down his sword, but suddenly¡­


    *ng!*


    "As I said, you''re not wee here, you should go back or else¡­"


    Akatsuki''s expression showed anger and this anger couldn''t be suppressed anymore.


    "What a scary face¡­ so this is why you''ve been named a "Rogue Hero"? Not only you bring back, the daughter of the Devil King, but you''ve also tried to stop me? Did you fall in love with the body of the daughter of Devil King that much? I guess I should try itter after I''ve caught her."


    Phill smirked and looked lustfully at Myuu.


    "You bastard!"


    Akatsuki stopped the sword of Phill with anger on his expression.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Arrows were shot at Phill once again, and it made him jump back to avoid it.


    "I won''t let you say something bad about my friend again!"


    Izumi kept shooting out an arrow of water at Phill.


    Dodging the arrows, Phill couldn''t help but smile and said, "What a cute attack, but let me kill you first!" His movement was very fast and he suddenly appeared in front of Izumi ready to swing down his sword, but this time, Kuzuha appeared swung her hammer at Phill.


    "I won''t let you!"


    Kuzuha used all of her power to swing down this hammer.


    "It''s useless!"


    Phill''s strength was higher than Kuzuha and he was able to throw her away.


    Kuzuha was thrown away and hit Izumi who was right behind her.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Both of them were thrown at the tree behind her with a powerful force.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    "Ahhhh!!!!"


    "Izumi! ss Rep!"


    Myuu was angry when both of her friends were being attacked by Phill. She raised her wand and was ready to send out magic.


    "Slow!"


    Phill appeared in front of Myuu and was ready to strike her down once again, but¡­


    *ng!*


    Akatsuki appeared once again in front of Phill. "I can''t let you hurt them!"


    "Can you do that? You''re just a "Rogue Hero" after all? You''re nothing in front of me!"


    Phill raised his other and sent out a barrage of the powerful magic sphere at Akatsuki.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    "Akatsuki!"


    Myuu was panicked when she saw him being attacked by a barrage of magic.


    The dust which was made by the magic covered the entire area.


    "It''s over."


    Phill looked at Myuu and said, "Now, let me bring you back to yzard." But suddenly arge sword came out from the dust and struck down toward Phill.


    Phill''s reaction was very fast and he blocked this attack, however, the force from this attack was so powerful that he was thrown away.


    *BAAAAMMM!!*


    "ARGGGG!!!!!!"


    Phill coughed blood and looked at Akatsuki who hade out from the dust unscathed.


    "Impossible! How can you be alright from that attack!"


    Blue aura covered Akatsuki''s body, and slowly healed his body.


    "Akatsuki!"


    Myuu was happy when she saw him alright.


    "I''ve trained in a Renkan Keikikou or Ultimate Martial Art, I can use it for an attack and defense, and your attack is useless in front of me."


    Phill who was about to stand up suddenly being shot with arrows on his body.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Then two giant fists of earth moved from two sides and pressed Phill at the same time.


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Kuzuha and Izumi hade back and snorted while looking at Phill.


    "Hmph, this is the price of bullying our friends!"


    Kuzuha created a jail of earth to trap Phill and said, "You''ll receive punishment for what you''ve done!"


    The two of them were angry at this guy and wouldn''t give mercy easily.


    Phill, who was being attacked by two of them, became truly angry. "I''ve thought to let both of you go, but it seems that I need to kill all of you here."


    "Heh, can you do that?"


    Akatsuki had a confident expression on his face.


    "You''re facing the four of us, and you''re alone! You can''t defeat us!"


    Myuu who saw Kuzuha and Izumi were alright made her sigh in relief, but at the same time, she was confident that she could defeat Phill. After hearing the words of both Izumi and Kuzuha, she also found a ce where she truly belongs and she didn''t want toe back to yzard no matter what!


    "Hehehe, it seems that I need to show the difference between the two of us¡­"


    Phillughed evilly then a red aura started toe out from his body creating a powerful pressure on the four of them.


    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    The jail which was made from earth magic was destroyed and suddenly Phill who was trapped in the jail before had transformed into arge dragon that could reach a 100 meters size.


    "!!!!"


    The four of them were surprised by this transformation.


    "ROARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    In this field, a white enormous dragon suddenly appeared and it was ready to destroy everything around it.

 Chapter 789 Zahark

    <h4>Chapter 789 Zahark</h4>


    "Zahark¡­?!"


    Looking at the enormous white dragon in front of him, Akatsuki felt shock and disbelief.


    "Zahark?"


    Kuzuha and Izumi had never known about this dragon.


    "Zahark is an ancient higher life form, there''s no way it would ept a contract with a human."


    Myuu looked at this white dragon in disbelief.


    "I have no idea what method you employed¡­¡­"


    Akatsuki sighed, but he knew that he needed to face it. "I guess there''s no helping it¡­"


    Everyone who heard Akatsuki''s words nodded, even though they knew this enormous dragon was very strong, but they needed to face it or else it might cause a danger to everyone in Babel.


    "ROARRRR!!!!!"


    Akatsuki raised hisrge sword once again and smashed it at Zahark.


    "ORAAAAA!!!!"


    Even though Akatsuki was using a sword, the way he wielded it was simr to a bludgeon smashing it everywhere to cause damage.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    However, the moment that sword touched Zahark, it started to corrode slowly.


    "This is¡­?!"


    Akatsuki hurriedly jumped back and saw the ck metallic sword turned rusty on the outer part. If he kept touching that enormous dragon with his sword earlier, he was sure that his sword would break apart.


    "Magic is useless to me! DIE!!!"


    The sound of Phill could be heard from the dragon and it swung its tail around causing a lot of destruction on the surroundings.


    Akatsuki could dodge that attack, but it was different for Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha who were toote to escape.


    "You¡­?!"


    Looking at the tail which almost swept them down, Akatsuki tried to reach them as fast as possible trying to stop the tail''s attack from Zahark, but he was toote.


    *BAAAMM!!!!*


    Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha closed their eyes and waited for the tail to m in their direction, but they didn''t feel anything. They opened their eyes slowly and were surprised when they saw the person in front of them.


    "HARU!!!"


    "I guess this isn''t part of the test, right?" Haru held the tail of Zahark using his bare hand.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    Zahark looked at Haru who had grabbed his tail and tried to swing him down, but it couldn''t move its tail after being grabbed by Haru.


    "Yo, you''rete¡­"


    Akatsuki sighed in relief after he saw Haru hade to help them, even though he didn''t want to admit it, but he was really d to see him. He was a "Hero" in another world, and it might be possible to defeat Zahark but to protect everyone was very hard to do. He could do one of those things, but two of them at the same time were very hard.


    Then Haruka, Ryouhei, Minami, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko also came one by one to this spot.


    "What is this?"


    Haruka was in shock at the enormous dragon in front of her while asking the four of them what had truly happened.


    "Haruka, we can ask themter, we need to defeat this dragon first," Ryouhei said.


    Minami nodded after hearing Ryouhei''s words. "This dragon is dangerous. We can''t let it go berserk on our ce."


    "That''s true!"


    Haruka transformed her AD into a pair of katar on both of her hands.


    Ryouhei also transformed her AD into a saber and Minami also held a spiked ball with a chain that connected to a dagger to the other side.


    The three of them were the most powerful students on Babel beside the Student Council President and they would do their best to fight this monster to protect Babel. They also knew that there must be trouble happening on the basecamp since this thing could enter the field without rming them. They needed to check what had happened and evacuated the students from this ce, but most importantly they needed to defeat this enormous dragon.


    Being held in ce, Zahark couldn''t move, but the anger on its head clouded its judgment thought that Haru was just an insignificant human which tried to taint its dignity.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!"


    Roaring loudly, Zahark opened its mouth to chomp Haru down.


    "Haru, hold it in ce! We''ll handle this!" Haruka shouted. "Ryohei! Minami!"


    "Yes!"


    The three members of the Student Council showed their power at the same time.


    Haruka sent out a powerful wind tornado at Zahark.


    Minami created arge golem that moved toward Zaharak to wrestle with it.


    Ryouhei created a powerful fire pir that enveloped Zaharak entirely.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Thebination of the three attacks caused an enormous shockwave which shook their surroundings.


    The sound which was produced was so loud that it could be heard from the entire area.


    "Is it done?" Haruka asked, but also sighed in relief, however¡­


    "Not yet¡­"


    "ROOARRRRR!!!!!"


    The enormous white dragon was unscathed without any wound on its body as if magic was useless on it.


    "Magic is useless to me! You''re going to die now!"


    Magic energy was gathered in its mouth and it was ready to shoot down a powerful magic beam, but suddenly its mouth was hit by something.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Kouha mmed his red-brownish hammer right into the mouth of the dragon closing its mouth and made the powerful beam explode on the mouth of the dragon.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!*


    The red-brownish hammer which Kouha held was a hammer which he created using 10 ADs which he had gotten from the President of the Student Council.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    The painful feeling on its mouth caused Zahark to cry out loudly and its mouth was filled with blood, but it quickly regenerated.


    "What a tough one¡­"


    Kouhanded together with everyone looking at this dragon. "Who is going to defeat it?" He thought to defeat this dragon, but he needed to ask Haru, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.


    "Let me show you the power of the ruler of darkness¡­"


    Kuroneko closed her right eye with her hand and her other hand hugged her stomach while saying something embarrassing. Even though her power was lightning magic, and didn''t even have anything to do with darkness¡­ she kept saying that she was a ruler or darkness which somehow made Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu felt quite embarrassed and hurt at the same time thinking that they needed to do something for this girl.


    "I can use my poison to torture and kill slowly¡­¡­" Shinobu thought that it would be easy to defeat it and she told about that matter with a very gentle smile.


    "!!!!"


    Akatsuki once again shuddered when he saw Shinobu''s expression and wondered how Haru was able to live with such a scary girl.


    "Don''t use poison, you can''t eat itter."


    Kouha thought that this dragon was an ingredient and he was quite jealous of Haru who had eaten a dragon at the world of Akame Ga Kill. There was a dragon right in front of him and he had a chance to eat it so he didn''t want to waste that chance.


    Shinobu nodded and decided to step back when she thought that her poison might damage the dragon.


    "Oh, right, can we eat it?" Kuroneko asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless and dumbstruck hearing their conversation, then all of them looked at Haru.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Don''t look at me." He sighed and punched the tail which he grabbed.


    *Srrt!*


    Suddenly a zipper appeared on the tail and separated the tail from the body of the Zahark.


    "???????"


    Everyone, even Zahark, was confused by this zipper which suddenly came out.


    "Haru, take care of this dragon."


    Kouha thought that Haru was the best choice since he didn''t want to damage the meat of the dragon.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it."


    Haru also thought that it was faster than he was the one who took care of it. The ADs on his wrist started to glow, creating a silver metallic dagger which was so sharp that just the swing of it caused apressed air de on the ground.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    "MAGIC IS USELESS ON ME! DIE!!!!"


    Zahark created a ball of a red beam from its mouth again ready to shoot it at them.


    However, suddenly Haru appeared in front of Zahark and the hand which held the dagger suddenly turned ck and it kept spreading to his dagger. Inside his head, he was thinking about how to prepare the ingredient in front of him while thinking about each part of the body from the tenderloin, sirloin, ribs, loin, ck, etc.


    "Butcher Dividing!"


    Zahark who saw Haru right in front of it suddenly saw imagination as if it had turned into a BBQ and it was so scared that it shook its body uncontrobly, but suddenly it saw Harunded on the ground without doing anything.


    "Y - You''re just scaring me! You''re just an insignificant human! DI---"


    But suddenly its body was divided cleanly and the bone which had already been deboned without leaving any meat falling on the ground.


    The meat seemed marbled very beautifully and the bone seemed to be glowing in white color.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru transformed back his ADs into a bracelet and asked, "Ready for Teppanyaki?"

 Chapter 790 Reward Time

    <h4>Chapter 790 Reward Time</h4>


    After that incident, the Ranking Tournament was stopped, and everyone helped each other to tend to everyone who was being hurt by Phill Ba.


    At the same time, everyone also realized Haru''s power which was able to y down a huge dragon easily, but in the end, they didn''t eat the dragon meat since it was a human who had transformed itself into a dragon, rather than a human who was inside a dragon.


    There were two differences between the two of them, if it was thetter then they didn''t mind eating it, but if it was the former then they could only say sorry since they didn''t have that much interest in eating human meat which had turned into a dragon.


    Even though it was a dragon''s meat, but it was a human, they didn''t want to eat it since they weren''t cannibals.


    The Ranking Tournament was over and their quest was also over, but they needed to invite someone from this world.


    They discussed each other and had decided on someone.


    "What?"


    Kuzuha was surprised when she heard it. "Y - You''re going to invite me to your group?" She listened to Shinobu''s exnation about Group Chat and even though it seemed quite weird, there were a lot of people who had teleported to another world.


    Kuzuha also realized that Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko wereing from another world, and they wereing to this world to finish their quest or something. It seemed to be quite strange, but she didn''t seem that surprised since there were a lot of weird things in this world.


    "Yes, Kuzuha-chan, do you want to join us?" Shinobu asked.


    "Y - Yes, but why me? Isn''t there someone who is stronger than me?" Kuzuha asked. Even though she felt very happy when she was invited by the four of them, she knew that her power was weaker than Akatsuki, or the member of the student council.


    "You don''t need to worry since you can be stronger along the way, and the reason why we have chosen you is because of your personality," Shinobu said.


    "My personality?" Kuzuha felt strange.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "You''re the most normal among everyone."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha couldn''t be sure whether she should be happy to hear it or not, but suddenly she also realized something and asked unsurely, "So this group¡­ there are a lot of strange people?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu sighed and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Shinobu thought for a while and decided to tell Kuzuha about the member of the Group Chat. She told her about a human in an octopus shape who was a pervert, a frizzy silver-haired bum, harem protagonist who almost did to his sister, etc.


    "OI!"


    Haru who was by their side hurriedly stopped Shinobu, even though he knew that Kuzuha would know about that sooner orter, but he didn''t want his image as a good older brother to be damaged.


    (No good older brother is going to touch their little sister¡­except the little sister is non-blood rted).


    "I''ll join."


    "Huh?!"


    "Are you sure? This group is dangerous." Kuroneko thought to stop Kuzuha.


    "OI!"


    Kouha and Haru rebuked Kuroneko at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You guys seem to have a lot of fun." Kuzuha smiled looking at the four of them and asked, "C - Can you tell me more about your world?" She was quite curious about Haru''s world, especially about the harem protagonist''s matter.


    "Yes, I can exin it to you."


    Shinobu smiled and exined about the Group Chat along with every member on the Group Chat and their origins.


    Their talk was quite long, but Kuzuha had never felt bored about it since it was very fascinating.


    After Kuzuha had been invited, their quest was over, and they had gotten their reward.


    There was three days before it was their time to go back and before that, they had decided to open their reward.


    "Who is going to open the reward first?"


    "I''ll do it." Shinobu opened the reward from his quest immediately and didn''t wait for anyone.


    [Congratualions, you have got the Stand "Silver Chariot"]


    "Silver Chariot?"


    Shinobu was confused, but suddenly an armored humanoid figure appeared beside her holding a rapier.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Silver Chairiot¡­"


    "Is that a Stand?"


    Everyone was a bit surprised by this prize which Shinobu had gotten.


    "Yes."


    Shinobu answered while reading the description of the "Silver Chariot" and understood the power of this new ability.


    "What is the power of that ability?"


    They were curious about it and waited for Shinobu to show it to them.


    Shinobu took a five ring shaped snack and threw it into the air.


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    The Silver Chairiot beside Shinobu moved its rapier and stabbed all of the ring shape snacks into its rapier, caught all of it cleanly without damaging it.


    "¡­¡­"


    Watching the ability of "Silver Chariot", they had to admit that it was quite a powerful ability, and it might be able to bebined by something.


    "Who is next?" Shinobu asked.


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    Kuroneko raised her hand and started to open the reward on the Group Chat. She couldn''t wait to see what kind of rewards that she would get, but suddenly her expression became frustated.


    [ Congrattions, you have got 2000 points on Group Chat. ]


    "WHY!?"


    Kuroneko couldn''t help butin about this unfairness.


    "Isn''t that good that you''ve gotten 2000 points?" Haru didn''t understand why Kuroneko was unhappy.


    "But I want a fated ability like you usually get!"


    Kuroneko was very jealous when she thought about Haru who kept getting various abilities when he opened the lottery reward.


    "If you do the quest by yourself then you might get a good reward."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko didn''t dare to do the quest by herself since she didn''t even know whether she would be alright in another world or not.


    "Well, let''s talk about thatter. I''ll open my reward now."


    Kouha was toozy to listen to Kuroneko''sint and opened his reward right away.


    Kuroneko stopped and looked at Kouha with curiously wondering what ability he would get from the quest.


    [Congrattions, you have received Kampfer''s Contract Bracelet]


    "Kampfer?"


    Kouha felt weird and looked at the red bracelet in his hand.


    "What is that?"


    "I''m not sure, but let me try it."


    Kouha didn''t read the description since it was more fun that way. He ced the bracelet on his wrist and suddenly a white light started to envelop him, however, Haru who was by Kouha''s side suddenly saw Kouha naked for a moment and made him feel weird.


    But what had happened after that really shocked them, Kouha''s hair suddenly became longer and his uniform turned into a girly while also holding arge broadsword in his hand.


    Everyone was a bit surprised but didn''t feel anything weird by it.


    "It''s gone¡­"


    Kouha turned pale white when he realized something had gone.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was confused by this sudden change of expression from Kouha.


    "My little brother is gone! It''s all t!"


    Kouha opened his panties and showed that he, no, she had be a girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they saw it and no one expected this would happen so suddenly.


    "W - What should I do?!"


    Even though Kouha often pretended to be a girl, he didn''t want to lose his little brother.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "how about you take off your bracelet? It might be because of transformation or something and once your transformation has been undone, your little brother mighte back."


    Kouha calmed himself, no, herself, and thought to undone her transformation.


    A light enveloped Kouha once again and this time he hade back into a male once again. He checked on his little brother and sighed in relief when he saw it hade back.


    "Sigh¡­¡­"


    Kouha sighed in relief, but at the same time, he felt that this bracelet was very interesting.


    "Interesting bracelet."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone wasn''t sure what to say, but as long as Kouha was happy then they didn''t really mind.


    "Haru, it''s your time."


    Shinobu looked at Haru curiously and somehow this opening reward session time was really interesting.


    Kouha and Kuroneko also looked at Haru curiously waiting for him to open his reward.


    Haru nodded and opened his reward without hesitation.


    [ Congrattions, you have received Kampfer''s Contract Bracelet. ]


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was struck in ce.


    Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu looked at his reward and they showed a variety of emotion, however, the three of them patted Haru at the same time telling him that everything would be alright.


    "Now, try to use it."


    The three of them wanted to see his form using that bracelet.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru turned invisible and escaped directly.


    "WAIT!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 791 New Game

    <h4>Chapter 791 New Game</h4>


    Haruka, Akatsuki, Izumi, Myuu, Ryouhei, Minami, and Kyouya were startled when they heard Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko had decided to go somewhere and left Babel.


    "Damn, where are they going?"


    Akatsuki checked Haru''s house, but he could find nothing. He was about to go to yzard, but suddenly he had heard Haru and his group had decided to leave this world which made him stop his n.


    Haruka was very disappointed and cried when she heard he had gone out without telling her.


    "W - Why?!"


    Haruka started to feel regret since she didn''t say anything about her feelings.


    Looking at Haruka''s expression, everyone thought that they needed to give Haru a punishment since they wouldn''t be satisfied if they didn''t do so.


    Kyouya was disappointed since he didn''t have a chance to fight against Haru. He clenched his hands hard, but he knew that he could see him again in the future. He didn''t know where he had gotten that feeling, but he knew it for sure.


    Kuzuha who joined with everyone didn''t say anything since she wasn''t sure about their reaction after learning about the Group Chat. She needed to wait for a while to see who she could tell about this matter, but at the same time, she was also curious about the world where Haru, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu were staying.


    Haru who hade back to his original world, went to the Mocking Bird to talk about the new game. He didn''t go to school since he wasn''t sure how to react to Kirari''s confession since she was very aggressive. He needed time to think about what he should do with her and decided to avert that matter to work, but at the same time, he felt ashamed about how he had escaped this problem.


    Arriving on the Mocking Bird, everyone was very excited about their work since the result of the five games was very good and even became the number one downloaded game on the smartphone creating a legend on profit alone.


    At the same time, everyone who had seen the result of the game became even more spirited to make their own game, however, even though everyone had their own n, it didn''t mean those ns would be epted.


    Haru is making apany, and not a charity. He doesn''t want to give money to someone who has a ridiculous n.


    The election was very strict and Suguru along with the executives of the Mocking Bird only epted a n which had a good prospect, but at the same time, they had something to ask Haru.


    "Computer game?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, boss. Computer games are very popr now, and don''t you have a n to enter that industry too?" Suguru asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want either, but I want all of you to focus on the smartphone game since in the future the smartphone is going to be more popr."


    Looking at the data which had been gathered for the past months, they knew that their game was very viral and created a miracle game which created a lot of profit.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether it was alright to create aputer game. He had two gamespany already one which focussed on the smartphone game and the other one was focussed on something else.


    "Do you have a n?"


    Haru looked at them and thought since they initiated to create aputer game then they should have a good game n which they wanted to create.


    "Yes, please look at this."


    Suguru knew that Haru had given them a chance and took out the game n.


    "de & Soul?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow since it was a fantasy martial-arts MMORPG game.


    de & Soul features abination of martial arts-inspiredbat and "qigong" in an open-world environment. yers create yable characters that explore around the world bypleting quests assigned by various NPCs. The game uses a real-time battle system in the third-person camera view and requires yers to bo" a series of attacks, much like that of fighting games.


    If that is only the case then there isn''t much innovation on this game, but the game also features an innovative "Downed" mechanic, allowing yers to recover from the brink of death. yers begin with "yer-versus environment"bat (PvE) but may participate in "yer-versus-yer" (PvP)batter in the game.


    There is also a "character customization" and various races in the game.


    Haru thought that it was interesting, but the cost of this game was also quite troublesome.


    "This game is interesting."


    Everyone was spirited when they heard it.


    "Then, boss?"


    Haru raised his hand and said, "Don''t be excited first, you need to talk about the n to the financial department."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone sighed since they knew very well how strict the financial departments were, and they were moving by themselves and it wasn''t Suguru who managed it and he couldn''t even manage it.


    If it was just a normal n with a very low cost, then it would be possible to pass the n directly, but "de & Soul" needed quite a lot of money to be developed.


    Suguru needed to talk about this matter to Haru before this n could be made.


    Seri didn''t know much about the game, but as long as Haru had said that this game had good prospects then she would agree without hesitation to create the game since she believed in Haru''s eyes.


    Seri didn''te with Haru at this moment since she was quite busy to solve the matter of the televisionwork, even though Haru''s grandfather had helped her, but it needed time to solve the transaction.


    Ritsu also went to London and the US first to finish negotiations about sports clubs, movie theatres, and Warner Music Group.


    For the matter of the airne and yacht, the representative of Boeing and Blohm+Voss woulde on 9 February at Longinus''s building.


    Haru talked about the matter of the game and continued to talk about the development of the gamepany since they had nned to game aputer game then he wouldn''t stop it, but at the same time, he also nned to give them another game.


    "Boss, you''ve got another n?"


    They were quite excited when they heard it.


    Haru nodded and said, "Since you''ve prepared to create aputer game then, I''ve also prepared another n." He took a paper from his bag which he kept on his zipper storage.


    "Here''s my n."


    Suguru along with the other executives looked at the n which Haru had given to them.


    "Minecraft?"


    "Yes, that''s our next game."


    Haru thought that it would be great to create that game in this world.


    Looking at the game n, everyone felt a bit weird, but at the same time, they could imagine this game would be very interesting.


    Hyakko Academy, Student Council room.


    Kirari looked around and didn''t see his figure. "Runa, where''s Haru?


    "He isn''t going to school. I''ve heard that he''s going to a gamepany to create a new game or something."


    Runa was holding her smartphone while ying Subway Surfers and had been hooked for a long time.


    "Is that so?"


    Kirari became quite gloomy, but at the same time, she was wondering whether she was too fast or too aggressive, which made him scared. She thought about a lot of things, but her expression was expressionless. She held her chest since it felt ufortable.


    ''Is this nervousness?''


    Kirari smiled and became more interested in this matter, but at the same time, she was scared to know about Haru''s answer after knowing he knew about her feelings yesterday. Her feelings contradicted each other and even though it was interesting she didn''t like this feeling.


    "What''s wrong, Kirari-sama?"


    Sayaka noticed Kirari''s expression was a bit bad.


    "Nothing, if there''s nothing then I''ll go back early."


    Kirari stood up and went out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at her with a surprised expression.


    ''What''s happening?''

 Chapter 792 Photo

    <h4>Chapter 792 Photo</h4>


    Haru didn''t go back immediately after the matter in the Mocking Bird ended, but he went to "Rouge en Rogue" since Kosaka had told him about the matter of the new game.


    After the sess of Fate/Stay Night, Kosaka wasn''t in a hurry, rather she gathered her team first while thinking what kind of game they should create after this.


    There were thousands of gamepanies in this world, and even if one of them had achieved sess, it didn''t mean that they would be sessful forever since there were a lot of giant gamepanies who had fallen.


    In 2010, PS3 and Xbox 360 were the kings, and two consoles were very popr among the people in this world.


    Thepetition in the game industry is very fierce, especially when there are various games such asputer games, online games, smartphone games, etc.


    Nintendo, known as a giant in the gaming industry, has also slowly fallen off its throne as the poprity of smartphone games seizes the poprity of the hand console game. Even though thispany also has a Wii, it isn''t as popr as both PS3 and Xbox 360.


    Wii is famous for its sports game which makes the users able to use their bodies to y a game, but theyck a variety of games that were made from famous IP such as Jurassic Park, Spiderman, etc.


    yStation''s parentpany is SONY which is known as one of the giant mediapanies along with electronics.


    Xbox''s parentpany is Microsoft which is a giantputerpany.


    However, Nintendo is different since thispany is fully focussed on games.


    It is also the reason why Nintendo is slowly falling from its throne being beaten by both yStation and Xbox.


    Haru had a n to buy thispany, but he wasn''t in a hurry rather he needed to buy something else first rather than Nintendo.


    It took him only 15 minutes before he arrived on "Rouge en Rogue".


    The headquarters of "Rouge en Rogue" was a haunted building which he had bought in the past. He hadn''t met a strange phenomenon again and it might be because he had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" that he was able to drive out or made those souls pass to the afterlife as soon as possible.


    Parking his car, Haru entered the building without any trouble.


    The headquarters of "Rouge en Rogue" has a total of five floors. The first and second floor is used for a gym, the third floor is being used by Kosaka for theirpany, and the fourth and fifth floor are empty.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he or Kosaka might use the fourth and fifth floor for future n.


    The receptionist who saw Haru bowed politely since they knew very well about him since he had alsoe during the opening of this office. They couldn''t forget their boss, especially when their boss was very handsome.


    Haru smiled and was about to visit a game before the lift was opened showing a figure inside.


    "Huh? Boss? You don''t have school?"


    Iori was surprised to see Haru.


    "I''m skipping the ss, where''s Kosaka?"


    "She''s going to test some of the new people."


    Iori smiled and thought that it was good luck to meet him. He also didn''t expect it because of his ability to gather a lot of talented people, making Haru fancy him.


    "What are you doing, boss? The meeting is going to start at 4 P.M, right? There''s a lot of times before that."


    "I''m going to swim, do you want toe?"


    Haru thought that it was too lonely to go alone, and since it was impossible to bring his girlfriends then he needed to endure it with a guy.


    "Good, I''ll swim with you."


    Iori didn''t mind and agreed.


    "You don''t have school?" Haru was a bit surprised to see him here actually.


    "The exam at the entrance school is over, and I''ve been epted to the high school which I''ve chosen. I''ll be free until the graduation ceremony."


    "The same high school as your friend?" Haru remembered that this guy was in love with TAKI or something. He didn''t remember well the name of his friend, but he knew Iori''s friend was a famous streamer on NicoNico.


    "Yes, since the location of that school is quite close to thispany. I can also go to the gym when I''m free."


    Iori was curious why Haru wanted to build a gym right under the gamepany, but he didn''t think too much.


    Haru told Iori that he wanted to build a gym at first, but Kosaka wanted to use the building for a gamepany. It was the reason why there was a gym on the first and second floors of the building.


    "Silverman Gym."


    It was the name of this gym that could be used by everyone in thepany.


    Haru didn''t intend to open it to the public since if he did that this ce might be full of people and it would be quite troublesome for thepany.


    Changing their clothes to swimwear, Iori sucked a deep breath when he saw Haru''s body. ''That triceps, biceps, pectoralis¡­¡­" But he was even more stunned when he saw the long thing between his legs.


    "What? Why do you keep staring at me?"


    "Your body is very good, boss." Iori was looking from up and down then gave Haru a thumbs up.


    Even though Haru didn''t discriminate against people, it was impossible for him to swing that way since he loved girls. He walked away and left this guy behind.


    Iori nodded and understood why this guy was so popr with a girl. "Boss, wait for me!"


    The two of them stood on the edge of the pool, and Iori was about to stretch his body before swimming, but he was stopped.


    "Iori, stop!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s going to hurt you if you stretch before working out."


    "Huh? Isn''t that weird?" Iori was confused.


    "Iori, do you know why we''re stretching?" Haru asked.


    "It''s to stretch out and loosen up our muscles so we don''t get hurt while exercising, right?"


    "I''m afraid that you''re mistaken." Haru shook his head and said, "Stretching before you exercise is useless."


    "Huh?!"


    "If anything, it''s downright harmful!"


    "What?!" Iori was in shock when he heard it, but when he looked at Haru''s body he felt that Haru''s words were trustworthy.


    "Making your body stretch before it warms up can hurt your tendons and joints."


    "Seriously?"


    "Furthermore, teaching is linked to lower performance. ording to research done by the University of Zagreb in Croatia, stretching for more than 45 seconds before exercising decreases muscle strength by an average 5.5%, and both explosive muscr performance and jumping power by about 3%."


    "So you mean stretching makes your muscles tight instead?! But almost everyone in the gym stretches before working out, right?"


    Haru sighed and nodded. "That''s right. A lot of people still don''t know it''s bad for you."


    "Well, that sucks¡­" Iori thought for a while and asked, "Does that mean we shouldn''t do anything before exercising?"


    "Not at all! Before we work out, we can do dynamic stretching instead!"


    "Dynamic stretching?"


    Haru nodded and started to exin dynamic stretching. He told Iori that it was about an exercise to warm up their body. It would prevent injuries and increase performance.


    Both of them did the dynamic stretching together before swimming in the pool together.


    The temperature outside was quite cold since it was February, but inside this pool, the temperature was quite normal.


    Iori felt that he needed to work out more since he was quite tired. Looking at Haru for a while, he decided to ask, "Boss, can I take your picture?"


    Haru stopped swimming and asked, "What are you going to do with it?"


    "I''m going to post it on my social media both Twitter and Instagram," Iori answered and also told him that he also used this to boost his poprity better on the ACGmunity making it easier for him to recruit a talented person.


    Haru nodded and didn''t mind it since the purpose of that photo was for a job. If it was something else then he would reject it.


    Iori became very spirited and took Haru''s photo. He didn''t hide the big bulge on Haru''s swimwear and took the perfect photo which he could get from this ce. He nodded in satisfaction and posted it on his Twitter and Instagram with the caption:


    "Work out with my boss."


    Iori also attached Haru''s photo which was able to make every girl cum just to look at it. He ced down his smartphone and continued to swim while asking for tips on how to swim since Haru''s swimming method was very amazing.


    However, both of them didn''t know that Haru''s photo would be headlines for every news tomorrow which would give him a headache.

 Chapter 793 Partnership Project

    <h4>Chapter 793 Partnership Project</h4>


    Swimmingzily in the pool, Haru really thought that he loved water since his physical condition had transformed into the physical of Arthur Curry or Aquaman.


    Iori was tired andidzily on thezy chair around the pool. He looked at Haru and wondered how big his stamina was since his boss had been swimming for a while.


    Looking at Iori who was tired, Haru thought that he should invite Nasa to this ce since he knew that guy was very rare to work out and if he remembered well that guy wanted to marry someone. He thought that he should have a good physical ability since every night a couple needed to do something, right?


    Haru was about to get up and saw that his phone was vibrating. He took his phone and felt a bit surprised at the one who had called him.


    "Ririka?"


    Haru felt strange when Kirari''s twin was the one who had called him, but he was wondering whether something had happened to Kirari.


    "Ririka, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t receive an answer immediately, but then he heard a slightly heavy voice from his smartphone.


    "Kasugano Haruka, what have you done to Kirari?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Haru didn''t understand.


    "She has said that her body isn''t good before, have you done something weird with her before?"


    "¡­"


    Haru thought about Kirari''s aggressive action yesterday which made him not go to the school, but at the same time, he was about to solve this matter, however, he didn''t expect Kirari to have bad weather so suddenly.


    "Is she alright? What has happened to her?"


    "Nothing, but it is better for you to not see each other for a while."


    "What?! Wait?"


    Haru was about to ask something, but the phone was closed.


    "¡­"


    Haru frowned and thought to call Kirari, but he didn''t receive an answer from her. He thought again and decided to call Sayaka who was Kirari''s secretary.


    "Kasugano-senpai, what''s wrong?" Sayaka was surprised when Haru called her.


    "Is Kirari at school?" Haru asked.


    "No, she has gone back before, what''s wrong?" Sayaka asked.


    "Has she said something?"


    "It seems that her body isn''t good and she needs to rest. If you know something then please tell me too!"


    Sayaka was also worried, but she couldn''t hear any information from Kirari and she also couldn''t contact her.


    "Well, I''ll talk to you if I know something."


    Haru closed the phone and sighed. He knew that he needed to meet Kirari at her home, and stood up and decided to visit her.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Iori asked.


    "I''ll go out for a while. I''ll go back shortly and tell Kosaka to wait for me here."


    Haru went to the locker room and changed his clothes then drove quickly to Kirari''s home.


    "I''m sorry. You can''t enter this ce."


    "I can''t enter?" Haru was surprised.


    The bodyguards who had seen Haru before had received words from their youngdy to not let him enter the house.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''ll just enter for a while and meet Kirari."


    "No, please go home."


    The bodyguard stopped him and their expression turned serious.


    Haru sighed and said, "Tell Kirari, that I''lle back." He didn''t expect that the situation would turn into this considering the one who had attacked him before was Kirari. He went back and decided to finish his job first before slipping into Kirari''s house at night.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and they would tell Kirari about thister.


    Coming back to "Rogue en Rogue", Kosaka had been waiting for him. "Where have you been?"


    "I''ve had some matters before, have you thought about what kind of game you want to create?"


    Haru changed the topic since he didn''t really want to talk about his matter.


    "Let''s go to my office first."


    Haru nodded and agreed, though, thispany was very clean and there wasn''t any spy from anotherpany, but it was good to have a cautious personality.


    Inside Kosaka''s office.


    Haru and Kosaka sat face to face talking about the development of thepany.


    "I''ve thought about creating a game for NicoNico, is that alright?"


    After thinking for a while, even though Kosaka knew that Haru had a lot of ideas on his head and asked her to choose what kind of game that she wanted to create. She had decided to create a game for NicoNico since she felt that it would be more secure. Even though their first game had be a st, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t go bankrupt in the future. She wanted to create a game which could give a stable ie for thispany.


    "Game for NicoNico, huh?"


    Haru didn''t expect Kosaka to choose this game, but considering the scale of thispany, it was a very good way to stabilize thepany''s foundation first.


    "I agree with that decision."


    "So what kind of game is it? Do you have a n for it?" Kosaka asked since she knew very well that Haru''s head was full of ideas and it was fun to make a game with him, though, she knew that this guy wouldn''t stop only in just a game industry, especially after she had heard from Seri that Haru had bought televisionwork, moviepany, movie theatre, and sports clubs. She had a feeling that Haru was going to rise further and she was very lucky to have him around her.


    ''If only I''m his lover¡­''


    Haru didn''t know what Kosaka was thinking and thought about another game n.


    "I''ve written it here, you can check it."


    Kosaka nodded and took the game n.


    "Touhou Project?"


    Kosaka opened the n and saw that it was just a shooting game which quite retro game, but what made this game was special was the character of cute girls on the game. Looking at the design and description of each character, she felt a prospect in this n, especially at the way this game created money.


    "Gacha game, interesting."


    Gacha is very popr among the people in this country, and there are a lot of people who are willing to spend a million yen to open the gacha game. It is a very profitable business, especially when it is being opened on a popr tform such as NicoNico.


    Touhou Project is simr to a normal shooting game, but they need to face an enemy which is a group of beautiful girls. There are four difficulty levels¡ªeasy, normal, hard, and lunatic¡ªwith each one being harder than the previous one. Regardless of the difficult choice, there are six stages in each game and each one is harder than the previous.


    There are also other''s stages and a lot of interesting ways to get stronger such as to get the card character from the game.


    But the key to this game is the beautiful girl''s characters that give a variety of races along with appearances such as Reimu Hakurei, Marisa Kirisame, etc. Each of them has their own story, description, power, etc.


    Looking at this game n, Kosaka knew very well that it would be a very profitable game and one thing which made her grateful for Haru was that this game was very easy to make. She knew that even though she had just built apany, her experience leading thispany was zero, and it was also the reason why Haru decided to give her a game which was easy to make.


    "Thank you, Haru." Kosaka smiled sweetly at him.


    "No problem."


    Haru shook his head and said, "You should talk with Machida about this n."


    "I''ll talk with her."


    Kosaka nodded that she needed to ask the Media Factory first since NicoNico was a subsidiary of MediaFactory.


    "How long can you make this game?" Haru asked.


    "One and a half."


    Kosaka was confident that she could finish this game quickly, and the most troublesome thing about this game was the illustration of each girl. She knew to make the yers spend their money she needed to draw an illustration of cute girls on each character on the game creating a different category such as normal, rare, super rare, legendary, etc.


    Talking to each other, Haru told her that he would go to London and the US on 15 February and he would bring her souvenirster.


    Kosaka nodded and told him to buy him fashion kinds of things such as a bag or something.


    Their talk was quite long since Haru would need to go for 15 days, and Kosaka needed to confirm everything so as not to make any mistake during the creation of the game.


    After the talk, Haru told Sora that he would go homete before took used his vespa to go to Kirari''s house since using a car might cause a lot of problems. He would need to settle the rtionship between the two of them as quickly as possible since he had a feeling if this continued then their rtionship would turn awkward.

 Chapter 794 Youre irreplaceable to me

    <h4>Chapter 794 You''re irreceable to me</h4>


    Riding his vespa at night, it didn''t cause any attention since the sound of his vespa was very quiet.


    Haru looked at therge house a hundred away from his location. He was looking in the direction of Kirari''s house. From his location, he could see a lot of bodyguards, guard dogs, cameras, etc. He had to admit that the security of Kirari''s house was very good and it would be hard for someone to enter this ce, but it wasn''t his first time to slip into someone else''s house.


    Parking his vespa in an alley, Haru moved quietly and went to Kirari''s house to solve the matter between the two of them since he had made his decision.


    It is a traditional Japanese room, everything is filled with various kinds of Japanese themes such as bed, table, table, bookcases, etc. However one thing which is very different from the normal Japanese room, this room has a lot of gambling tools.


    One of the most striking is the roulette table which is ced in the middle of the room.


    A silver-haired girl whose beautiful hair scattered around on her bed, her slender brows frowned, her mouth seemed to mutter something from time to time, and she seemed to curse about something.


    If someone got closer, then they would hear her say¡­


    "Damn, Haru!"


    "There are a lot of people who confess to me! I don''tck any suitors!"


    "But no one deserves me!"


    "You bastard!"


    Kirari buried her face on the pillow and thought that she might also be too hasty with her action, but it was how she usually did something since she had always done something by her emotion. There were a lot of suitors around her, but she had never felt attracted to them.


    It was her first time to feel this way and it was also the reason why she felt both frustrated and scared. She had been wondering whether she had done something wrong and she was afraid to make the rtionship between the two of them be awkward.


    Kirari didn''t know how to act in front of him after what she had done to him, but at the same time, she also wanted to meet him.


    Her feelings contradicted each other and became even moreplicated. She didn''t like this, but she didn''t know what to do.


    It felt wonderful yet at the same time, it felt painful. She was happy when she was with him simply doing silly things together without any purpose, and it hurt her when she thought that she couldn''t do such a thing together with him again.


    "Dammit!"


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Kirari was so angry, and couldn''t even fall asleep, but suddenly she heard a noise from outside of the window. She frowned, but at the same time, she felt quite wary. Her room was on the second floor, and someone suddenly knocked on her window. She didn''t know how this guy was able to pass the security of her house, but she couldn''t let him go, especially when her mood was very bad. She took a metal bat inside her room before opening the window in a hurry and mmed it right at the person who knocked on the window of her room.


    However¡­


    "!!!"


    Kirari, who mmed the metal bat at the person who knocked on the window of her room, was shocked when the one who she mmed was Haru.


    Haru didn''t escape and let the metal bat hit his head.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    "UAAA!!!!"


    "HARU!!!!!"


    Kirari was in shock and threw the metal bat away looking Haru who had fallen from the 2nd floor.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    "I - I''m alright¡­"


    A weak voice could be heard from the ground, Kirari sighed in relief, but at the same time, she hurriedly ran to his direction since she was afraid something might happen to him.


    "I''m sorry, Haru. I didn''t know that it was you."


    Inside Kirari''s room, Haru was being tended by Kirari. His head was being wrapped using a bandage by Kirari.


    Looking at the blood dripped on his temple, Kirari couldn''t help but felt distressed and forgot the displeasure which she had felt before.


    "It''s alright. I''ve alsoe without noticing you after all."


    "But why are you here?" Kirari asked, but she had forgotten that she was the one who had forbidden him to enter the house.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I''m going to surprise you!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Kirari''s deadpan expression, Haru really wanted to dig a hole and hide since such a line came out from his mouth was really shameful.


    Kirari chuckled and said, "I''ve thought that you''re going to reject me."


    Hearing that sentence, Haru organized the words which he was about to say in his head.


    "Kirari¡­¡­"


    "I know that you have a girlfriend, but don''t you feel attracted to me?"


    Kirari moved closer to Haru.


    ''This girl¡­''


    Haru thought that this girl must be thinking that he was on the passive side, but that was wrong.


    "Yes, I feel attracted to you."


    "Then¡­?"


    "But I can''t leave them because of you."


    Kirari was confused and asked, "Why? Don''t you like me? Isn''t it normal for us to be together?" But she suddenly realized something and asked, "Them?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I have more than one girlfriend."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari looked at Haru for a while and said, "I''ve heard that you''re a bad guy who often dates seven or ten girls at the same time, but it seems that rumor is right."


    "You hate me for that?"


    "No, it also shows that you''re a very capable individual and a man who is worthy of me. If you can''t do that much, then I won''t feel this much attraction toward you, but¡­"


    "But?"


    Kirari was smart and could understand what Haru wanted to do. "You also want to date me with other girls, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "Our first meeting is very interesting, I''ve met you on the street and we have almost gotten shot by a lot of people, there is also a group of the car who has chased after us before, then you''ve also made me gamble a lot of people who has a lot of more money than me before¡­ there are a lot of things happening in the past months after we have met each other."


    "Did you ever regret it?" Kirari asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don''t regret it. I feel grateful to meet such a wonderful girl like you."


    Kirari smiled and asked, "So you want to add me as your trophy?"


    "Not a trophy, but¡­" Haru looked at Kirari''s blue eyes and sincerely said, "Companion, that can apany me in this life."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari looked at Haru, and turned silent for a while.


    "You''re very greedy."


    "Yes, I am. I want you Kirari. You''re different from everyone else and I love you."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and uttered those words since he didn''t want to be in a passive position and as a man how could he let a girl confess to him first.


    Kirari looked at Haru and bit her lower lips which were shaded of blue lipstick.


    "You''re going to be killed if you''re ying with me."


    "I have prepared my life to get you."


    "I have a lot of enemies."


    "I am also prepared to protect you for a lifetime."


    "I am a very bad woman."


    "I''m attracted by that personality."


    "I don''t care about human life."


    "I only care about you and the people who are close to me."


    "My ambition is very big."


    "So am I. Let''s apany each other so our journey won''t be boring."


    Kirari had read about a sentence where a woman had fallen in love their IQ would be lowered to 0, and it seemed that was the case since every word which came out from his mouth really made her unable to hold herself, but she needed to confirm him once again.


    "I''ll really kill you if you y with me."


    "The only thing which I won''t do in this life is¡­ ying with your heart."


    Haru looked at Kirari''s charming eyes and smiled. "I''ve fallen so much for you and I''ve also worked hard to match your status as fast as I can¡­¡­ so once again let me say this to you¡­


    "Kirari, I love you. You''re irreceable to me."


    Kirari didn''t answer him, but rather jumped into him directly pushing him on the bed kissing his lips. She wanted to get closer to him, but then arms were wrapped around her waist and made her feel even more secure.


    "Haru! Haru! Haru! Haru! Haru!


    "I love you!"


    Kirari, who couldn''t control her feelings, hugged him tightly happily. She was the type of person who uttered everything which she felt in her heart and it was also the reason why she could be honest herself and didn''t feel afraid to say directly what she felt in her heart.


    "¡­¡­"


    Once again, Haru thought that a tough woman was really cute since the gap between her normal state and the state when both of them were together was really different.


    "I love you too, Kirari."

 Chapter 795 Hottest Man in the Country

    <h4>Chapter 795 Hottest Man in the Country</h4>


    Haru wasn''t in a hurry to go back and talked to each other on a bed together with Kirari.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Kirari, what''s wrong?"


    Suddenly the door was knocked, Ririka came asking Kirari a question since she heard a noise from her room.


    "Nothing, Haru ising. You can go back to your room."


    "Yes."


    Ririka nodded unconsciously, but she suddenly noticed something wrong. "Haru? Is here?!" She wanted to say something but in the end, she held it for a while. However, she couldn''t hold it anymore since she wanted to say something to Kirari.


    Looking at Haru, Kirari suddenly had an idea and said, "Haru, you know that I like something amusing, right?"


    Haru felt weird but nodded. "What''s wrong?"


    "So can you confess to me in an amusing way?" Kirari asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Haven''t I confessed to you?"


    "Yes, but I want something more amusing!" Kirari smiled mischievously thinking that this guy must have a way to confess to her in an amusing way.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but agreed. "I''ll think about something, but I''ll do it after I''ve gone back from my tripter." Since this girl had asked him to confess in an amusing way then he would try his best to do it.


    Kirari nodded with a smile and kissed him once again. "I''ll be waiting."


    Haru didn''t stay too long after that since he needed to go back.


    Kirari was reluctant but nodded kissing him again for a long time before looking at Haru who was moving very fast in the darkness.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Kirari."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kirari felt strange when Ririka kept knocking on the door of her room.


    Ririka entered and showed the scene on her tablet which showed a picture of Haru.


    "Haru?"


    Kirari looked at the photo of Haru who wore swimwear which showed a big bulge along with showing a muscle on his body. "How long has thise out?"


    "It has been a few hours."


    Kirari sighed and knew that it was impossible to hide this news, at the same time, she knew that Haru would have a lot of fans after this.


    Having breakfast, Sora and Megumi were quite free since they were on holiday after they had been epted into high school.


    "When are you going to the moviepany?" Sora asked.


    "10 February, do you want toe?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Sora nodded since she was quite curious.


    "Megumi, do you want toe too?" Haru asked.


    "Is that alright?" Megumi asked.


    "Why not? I''ve also nned to make a movie too, both of you cane with me."


    "Thank you."


    After the Hollywood actor came to their house, they were quite curious about the movie industry and they also loved to watch a movie showing an interest in movie production.


    They talked to each other during breakfast about their tripter on 15 February, but suddenly his phone vibrated and saw that it was from Iori.


    "Iori? What''s wrong?"


    "Boss! I''m sorry! Y - Your photo¡­!"


    Haru frowned and asked, "What about my photo?"


    "Ugh¡­ Have you watched the news?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then you should watch the news!"


    Megumi, who heard their conversation, asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not sure, but let me turn on the TV."


    Haru turned on the TV and saw the news about himself which made him frown.


    "The hottest man in the country!"


    Megumi, Sora, and Haru saw the news about Haru''s photo which was being uploaded on Iori on his social media. In the photo, Haru wore swimwear which showed a big bulge that wasn''t being censored.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was gloomy, especially when he heard their discussion.


    "It''s very surprising! That big bulge!"


    "Yes, I believe that thing is real! You can see that his body is very nice, and it isn''t surprising for that area to be big too!"


    "Yeah, you can see from the photo that Kasugano-kun doesn''t even realize that his photo has been taken by his friend. From what I can tell that this photo is real without any photoshop or anything."


    Haru was even more dumbstruck when he saw the television and also invited a professor to talk about whether the photo was real or not. There was also a professional trainer with a muscr body that praised Haru''s body and asked what was his secret to be able to develop such a body.


    However, that photo was undoubtedly real and no one could refute it.


    Everyone in this country, no, even some part of the world all of them were looking at the photo of Haru who was wearing swimwear which showed his big bulge.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "B - Boss, what should I do?" Iori knew that he had caused trouble for Haru.


    Haru took a deep breath and knew that he couldn''t undo this trouble since it had developed into this state. Even if his grandfather helped him, it was very hard to hide about such a thing, especially when the news was about something so silly.


    Haru was wondering whether the televisioncked news that they needed to make his photo into a headline.


    "Sigh¡­ rice has turned into porridge, there''s nothing I can do right now, and if a reporteres at you then just tell the truth, don''t cause me too much trouble again."


    "Yes! I''ve deleted the photo on my social media."


    "Just be careful, I''m sure that there are a lot of people who are going to report you, but I''ll try to bring down the hype."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Haru closed his phone then his grandfather also called him.


    "Haru, you should do something about your friend."


    "Ugh¡­ Grandpa, you can''t stop that kind of news for me?"


    "No, it isn''t news which is harming you anyway, you should be proud that your dick is being discussed on the entire country."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, don''t worry, a lot of people are going to forget about this news anyway."


    Haru could hear augh from his grandfather which made him sigh. He closed his phone, but he knew that this news would be over by that time.


    Megumi and Sora looked at Haru in amazement since they didn''t expect that Haru would enter the entertainment media and be the "Hottest Man in the Country", but at the same time, they also knew that there would be a lot of skank in the future who tried to get close to himter.


    If this was only a normal people then no one would think anything, but Haru''s identity somehow shocked them since he was a famous writer of a lot of work along with a creator of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" and various games on the smartphone which had been raging in the country.


    It was good that with his grandfather''s influence, that no one mentioned his identity as a billionaire, and it somehow made him sigh in relief, but he knew that he couldn''t do it forever, however, that was alright for now.


    Haru didn''t want to scare his girls with a lot of his achievement and he also didn''t want people to know about it first since he wanted to be low-key.


    Then one by one someone called him from Utaha, Erina, Alice, Kirari, Seri, Eli, Maki, Yuri, Nasa, etc from the morning.


    Haru alsomunicated with Ritsu since the news also almost went around the worldwide.


    Ritsu told him not to worry since his security was very secure.


    "Are you sure that you want to go to school?" Megumi asked since she was sure that there would be a lot of people who tried to get his scoop.


    "It''s alright. They''re only talking about my photo and no one knows any other information about me."


    Haru was really d that he had Ritsu with him. He could talk with her on the smartphone, but she was in the US to finish the transaction of the movie theater.


    Sora and Megumi nodded, but they were also d that this news wouldn''t affect his life.


    "Well, be careful since I''m sure a lot of girls are going to get your pants."


    Sora had a serious expression on her face at that moment since she knew Haru''s charm very well.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 796 Development of Movie Company 1

    <h4>Chapter 796 Development of Movie Company 1</h4>


    10 February.


    Kuzuha who had joined the Group Chat had to admit that this group was quite strange since every member of the Group Chat was very unique, but she was quite surprised when she could teleport from world to another world easily since it in her world, it was impossible for someone to be teleported back to another world once they hade back to their original world.


    However, it was possible to do that on Group Chat.


    Kuzuha was also speechless at the members who were quite weird, especially Korosensei, Gintoki, Luffy, etc, but one thing for sure, she was d that the female members of the Group Chat were quitefortable.


    There were 14 members on the Group Chat, and half of those members were female.


    Korosensei: "Now, half of the members are women."


    Tsunade: "Isn''t that good?"


    Korensensei: "Yeah, if one of them is my girlfriend, then it is good¡­¡­"


    No one said anything. No one saw anything. Everyone pretended to not see anything.


    Kuroneko: "I wonder what is going to happen once we have gotten our 15 members."


    Kouha: "There''s an update when our members hit 10 members, right?"


    Yajima: "I wonder who is the next member¡­"


    Tsunade: "Let''s bet, whether it is a male or female!"


    Kuroneko: "You sure like to gamble¡­"


    Kuroneko: "But it is interesting, I''ll bet 100 pts that the next member is a male."


    Luffy: "Me too, male!"


    Teppei: "Interesting, I''ll also bet on a male 100 pts."


    Everyone became spirited and started to gamble about the gender of the next member of the Group Chat.


    Kuzuha realized that this group might be unhealthy for them and she also understood why Shinobu invited her since almost everyone on the Group Chat was quite unique, even Shinobu too, however, she had to admit everyone in the Group Chat was very fun.


    After confirming the design along with the features inside of both his yacht and airne, Haru needed to wait eight months before both of those things were sent out to his home. He named his yacht "Sora" and his airne "Blessing".


    Both of them named after both Sora and Megumi, he didn''t need to exin about "Sora", but Megumi meant "Blessing".


    "Are you sure you''re going to name your airne with my name?" Megumi asked. She was also quite surprised when he was about to buy an airne and yacht, but as usual, she only showed an expressionless expression when she had gotten used to it.


    "Yes."


    "When is it done?" Sora asked since she also wanted to see the yacht.


    "About eight months."


    Haru didn''t feel that it was long since building a yacht and airne took a lot of time.


    "What about me?"


    Utaha skipped school since she also wanted to see the moviepany which he had bought. She had heard him going to create a movie and was also curious about what kind of movie he was about to createter, but she was quite jealous when she heard his yacht and airne was named after both Sora and Megumi.


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Well, I''ve bought an ind too. It''s possible to rename it Utaha or Kasumi if you want."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha blinked her eyes and asked, "Seriously?"


    "Very serious."


    "I was joking. Having an ind with my name is quite embarrassing."


    Utaha thought that it would be embarrassing to have an ind with her name, especially when that ind was veryrge.


    "Haru, is it alright for you to buy such a thing?" Megumi asked. She didn''t know about his business and how much money he had made, but she knew that it wasn''t good to waste money.


    Haru patted Megumi''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry. I can sell it again if I need money."


    "Well, that''s good¡­"


    Megumi was worried that something might happen to Haru that might cause his business to fall, but it seemed that she didn''t need to worry. She knew that he was going to build something and as his girl, she was beside him to support him.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the movie production! I''m curious about thispany."


    Sora couldn''t wait to see what kind of movie that he was about to make while also watching the process of the movie production since she was curious. She was quite free waiting for her graduation ceremony and didn''t have anything to do.


    Haru was thinking of bringing them to visit another world, but he decided not to do it since he didn''t want something to be moreplicated.


    ''Five, huh?''


    Haru thought inwardly about the number of girls that he had dated in this world and brought all of them to visit Shochiku to talk about the movie which he was about to make soon.


    ''I also need to think about making an amusing confession to Kirari¡­''


    They got ready before going to thepany together to talk about the development of the movie business.


    Haru hade to his moviepany before and everyone had known him since his speech made their adrenaline very high. He had always given speeches every time he had bought onepany after another since he needed them to know him while also telling them that he had bought thispany not because of ying rather he was seriously wanted to develop thispany.


    Being greeted by a lot of people, Haru entered the meeting room along with his girls while also walking with the CEO who was chosen along with the executives since when he came that meant he had brought a n on how to develop Sochiku in the future.


    It was Sora and Megumi''s first time seeing him on a job, and both of them were a bit curious about it. They also knew Sochiku since it was the oldest moviepany in Japan, but it was beaten by Toho in terms of movie production. They wanted to know how Haru would develop thispany and what kind of movie he was about to make.


    Utaha was a writer and of course, she was curious about movie production and she also had some an interest in it. She thought about creating a movie and thought that it was possible with Haru''s support, but she didn''t want to bother with his job.


    Entering the meeting room, the CEO along with the executives were curious at the girls who had followed him, but they didn''t say anything about it.


    Haru''s name had be very famous, especially when he was known as the "Hottest Man in The Country". It seemed quite silly, but it was simply the truth, especially with his achievement and wealth. In an instant, he had be the number one person who girls wanted to marry, though only some of them were able to marry him since he was only 16 years making the woman who was 10 years older than him cry wondering why they weren''t born earlier or at the same time as him.


    "Boss, they''re¡­?"


    "My secretary."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Three?''


    They weren''t sure whether they should cry orugh, but they knew that Haru wasn''t joking. They looked at Haru and thought that this guy really knew how to enjoy life since they knew that Haru and the rtionship of three girls wasn''t normal.


    All of them were veterans of the entertainment industry, and they had seen both light and darkness in society. They knew that they shouldn''t ask and they also didn''t ask anything about it since they were a male, and with just a nce they could understand everything.


    However, the female executive who was 40 years old seemed quite jealous of the three girls who sat beside Haru and wondered why she wasn''t bornter.


    If Haru told them that they were his girlfriends, then it would be simply rude to bring them with him, but he had told them that the three of them were his secretary and made it possible to bring them with him.


    But Sora, Megumi, and Utaha really came as his secretary and they were in professional attire while bringing a note on their hands waiting for Haru to say something.


    "Let''s talk about the development of Sochiku."


    Everyone turned serious and waited for him.


    "First, we''re going to open an anime division."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What?"

 Chapter 797 Development of Movie Company 2

    <h4>Chapter 797 Development of Movie Company 2</h4>


    Even though Haru had bought "Ufotable" before, it wasn''t enough to produce a lot of anime from the manga, light novel, and game which was created by Media Factory, Mocking Bird, and "Rogue en Rogue''.


    Even if he bought another anime studio, he was afraid of the quality and he also didn''t have that much experience in creating an anime along with the channel to sell the BD or the DVD in the anime.


    In terms of copyright, there was a big difference between his original world and this world.


    In his world, there was a lot of piracy, but it was different in this world since thew of piracy was very strict and no one dared to steal or piracy copyright from someone unless they had gotten permission from the owner.


    However, even though the copyrightw was very strong, without an interesting work no one would buy it since it was quite expensive for normal people it was better to spend their money on food or clothes since it was too wasteful to buy something boring.


    Haru told them his intention to create an anime division was to help Media Factory to create the anime on the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", especially Pokemon since it was possible to create a movie from it.


    No one rejected that idea since they knew how delicious the Intelligence Property from Media Factory was, especially the famous manga on the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga". As long as they had hot IP, then it was possible to create money for theirpany since it was the same thing that Toei had done.


    Toei is also one of the biggest moviepanies in Japan, but thispany is more focussed on the anime, especially Dragon Ball. It can be said that Toei has created a lot of money because of Dragon Ball, and besides that, they have nothing else.


    Toho is also the same since it has always been working with Ghilbi Studio who has created a lot of big box office anime movies.


    The only one who didn''t have an anime division was Sochiku since it was more focussed on Kabuki (traditional art from Japan), movies, and movie theatre.


    Everyone was jealous of it, but no one could deny that it was also a luck factor, but that had changed since they were also in luck when Haru had bought thispany and it was possible for them to create an anime from the manga, novel, and game from Haru''s otherpany.


    Anime, games, manga, and music have created an infinite loop and the four of them connect to each other.


    Haru who wanted to be the King of Otaku needed to master or have apany to create and publish those four things before he could conquer the world of Otaku.


    "Secondly, Warner Mycal Cinemas is going to join Sochiku''s movie theater."


    They nodded and didn''t feel that surprised, but they were also very excited since the number of movie theaters on their hands had increased.


    "I''ve got two scripts on me. You can read it and I want you to make it into a movie."


    They nodded and felt a bit curious about the script which Haru had prepared. They knew that Haru was a famous writer and had created a lot of famous stories which created a lot of money. That was why they were quite anticipating what kind of script he had created.


    "Flying Colors?"


    "Goodbye, Mr. Loser?"


    The title of the two movies seemed quite interesting.


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha also read the script since they were curious.


    "Flying Colors" is a story about a Gyaru (style of makeup) girl who wants to enter Keio University even though she''s on par academically with 4th-grade elementary school students. She''s very bad, but when she is being transferred to an all-girls school¡­ there are a lot of things happening with that girl.


    It was a moving story about a dumb girl who wanted to enter prestigious universities in Japan. Even though it seemed impossible and a lot of people, even her father, mocked her, she didn''t give up and her cram teacher also didn''t give up.


    Reading the script of the "Flying Colors", everyone seemed to be very impressed and moved by this script, especially on the line of the heroine in the movie.


    "You''ve no choice but to be brave, as you face these difficulties, right?"


    "Even if I''m suffering, I will do my best."


    Those were the lines which were being said by the main character.


    They also loved the determination of the heroine in the story who even changed her hairstyle, stopped going out with her friends, studying until midnight, etc. This movie told everyone that nothing was impossible and it was a very good story.


    It also only needed a little money for this movie, and it is good for an experimental movie.


    Then they read the other''s movie script which was titled "Goodbye, Mr. Loser".


    This story is also a moving story, but it is full ofedy.


    Even though Haru had mentioned this movie before, he had never exined it.


    This movie was about a middle-aged man who wasing to the wedding of his crush on high school and shouted inint about his wife along how he had regretted not confessing on his crush during high school since that crush had married someone who was 20 years older than her.


    The man who shouted inint was suddenly caught by his wife and almost being killed, but he ran away and hid in the bathroom, but suddenly when he put his face on the water, he went back during his high school time.


    The man thought that it was a dream, and did a lot of stupid things, such as punching the teacher, kissing the lips of his crush on high school, and jumped from the third-floor building.


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh when they read the script. They continued to read the script and felt a bit surprised since the man used his return to high school to be a famous singer using his knowledge about a famous song in the future.


    The man became a famous singer who married the crush on high school and left his wife in a previous life.


    However, after he had used all of the songs from the future, he started to get into a slump and he didn''t have much creativity. When his career started to go downhill, he decided to retire early to live in debauchery such as a woman, a party, etc. He kept doing that, but he couldn''t fill the emptiness on his heart, especially when he knew that his wife also cheated on him.


    Then the man tried to get back his old wife, but he was punched by the current husband of the old wife and trouble kepting after that such as having HIV after having a lot of parties with a woman.


    In the end, the man regretted not choosing his previous wife and knew that she was the only one for him.


    Meeting his old wife on the bed, the man died, but then he came back to the original time and felt happy with his life starting to realize how happy his life truly was with his old wife.


    "¡­¡­"


    At first, they thought that it was aedy movie, but it seemed that they were wrong since it was also a moving story to be grateful for what we had in our life.


    "So what do you think?"


    "It''s a very good script, boss!"


    Everyone agreed and thought that it was really a good script.


    "Then, how long have you been able to make it?"


    Everyone started their discussion and said that it was possible to finish both movies in two months since it was fairly easy to create since it didn''t have aplete scene and there wasn''t much visual effect.


    Haru nodded and thought to release the movie in both May and June since he didn''t want to release the movie in August.


    August or during summer vacation is the fiercest ce to release a movie since there are a lot of movies with a huge budget being released at that time.


    Both of his movies used very little budget and he didn''t want both movies being used as a sacrifice for the big-budget movie.


    They talked for a while before the meeting ended in the afternoon.


    Haru didn''t stay and went back directly to have lunch with Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.


    "Is there any meaning when you''ve made that "Goodbye, Mr. Loser"?" Sora asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve thought that movie is for my reminder."


    "Your reminder?"


    "In the future, I might create a lot more wealth, but in the process, I''ll never forget or change my love for the three of you who have been with me in the beginning. Even if there''s a group of beautiful women or someone who is trying to tempt me, but for me, the three of you are invaluable more than anything which I''ve gotten in this life."


    "¡­"


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha looked at Haru then hugged him at the same time.


    "HARU!!!!" Sora hugged him tightly.


    "You bastard, did you make this movie to get us to fall for you more? Then congrattions, you''ve seeded!" Utaha was mad, but she kept hugging him with a smile on her mouth.


    Megumi smiled and thought that it was wonderful to be with the three of them.


    "What do you want to eat?" Haru asked.


    "Pizza."


    "Sushi."


    "Tempura?"


    "¡­¡­"


    But it seemed that a small conflict between the four of them was inevitable even though they loved each other.


    "Then we''llpromise and have yakiniku."


    "That''s not apromise!" 3x

 Chapter 798 Do Something Highschool Student do....

    <h4>Chapter 798 Do Something Highschool Student do¡­</h4>


    11 February.


    Haru''s Private Room.


    Traditional Culture Research Club is one of the most popr gambling dens on the Hyakko Academy. Its money cirction has almost reached one of the tops and there are a lot of people who keeping to this ce to y it.


    In the main room of the Traditional Research Club, there was Haru''s private room which he usually used to y games, create gambling games, read, etc. It was also a ce where he used to hide since the news of the "Hottest Man on The Country" made him quite troubled by the love letter on which it kept being sent to him.


    Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko were suddenly being called by Haru to this ce. They didn''t know what he was nning, but it was quite rare for him to gather all of them in this ce, and it was also quite surprising that he entered the school.


    "Haru, don''t you need to go to London and the US?" Runa asked since she knew that Haru nned to do something.


    "I''ll go at 15, but before that, I need all of your help."


    Haru looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Right? Why did you gather all of us?" Yuriko asked. She sighed when she thought that all of the things on the Traditional Research Club were being managed by her, but she also knew that he didn''t have time to manage something as small as this club when he had a lot ofpanies.


    "Ugh¡­ where is the President?" Sayaka who was the secretary of Kirari and she was a bit worried since Haru didn''t bring Kirari in their conversation.


    "Nyaha~~, don''t tell me our conversation might have something to do with Kirari?"


    Runa, who was sharp, knew Haru''s intention to gather all of them.


    "Yes, the reason why I''ve brought all of you here is because of Kirari."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it, even though Runa had thought about it before, but it was very surprising for her to hear it from him.


    "W - What are you nning to do? D - Don''t tell me that you''re trying to overthrow the President''s seat?"


    Sayaka looked worriedly at Haru, even though she didn''t want to admit it, but in terms of charisma, Haru might be better, no, she knew that Haru was even better than Kirari, and his influence also didn''t lose to Kirari, especially when she had heard him about buying a televisionwork.


    It wasn''t something secret when Haru wanted to build a media empire and a lot of people had discussed it since soon he would be the richest man in this country.


    After bing Kirari''s secretary, Sayaka used the influence of Kirari to get all the information on every person on the Hyakko who might be able to threaten Kirari''s power on the school. There were a lot of people, but most of them were very weakpared to Haru who could build his media empire just few months after he had transferred to this school.


    "Nyahaha~~, interesting, you''re going to do that, Haru?"


    Runa smiled widely as if hearing something interesting.


    "H - Huh? Isn''t the rtionship between both of you quite good?"


    Yuriko was surprised by this development since she knew that the rtionship between Haru and Kirari was very good.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ririka didn''t say anything, but she remembered that Haru had entered Kirari''s room a few days ago. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but she needed to listen since he might have nned something bad.


    "No, I don''t n to do that."


    Haru shook his head and wondered what they would think about such a thing.


    "Then?"


    "Before I start, I hope that none of you here are going to say anything which we have discussed in this ce to Kirari? If you can''t promise me that then I''m sorry that I''m going to send you out."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone became even more curious when they heard him.


    "Haru, what are you nning?" Runa''s expression turned serious and all of sudden erased all of the childish expression on her face.


    "One thing is for sure that I''m not going to harm Kirari and our interests." Haru looked at all of them and asked, "Can you promise me that?"


    They looked at each other. They knew very well that Haru was nning to do something, but they didn''t know what it was and he nned to keep it secret from Kirari. They wanted to know what it was and they could only promise him.


    "I promise." Yuriko didn''t mind since she felt that Haru was better than Kirari.


    "I promise you too, nyaha~~" Runa didn''t know what Haru was nning but she felt that it was very fun.


    "I promise." Ririka''s deep voice could be heard from the room and startled everyone since they thought this girl was mute.


    "Sayaka, how about you?" Haru asked.


    Sayaka looked at Haru unsurely and asked, "You promise that you won''t hurt the President?"


    "Yes, I won''t do that and I promise you here."


    Haru nodded with a serious expression.


    "Then¡­ I promise not to talk to anyone about it." Sayaka agreed since she was also curious about Haru''s n.


    "If this n is being leaked then is my trust in the four of you going to disappear? Do you remember?" Haru asked.


    Haru''s trust is priceless and once someone has betrayed him then he won''t give mercy.


    "Don''t worry, just talk what is your n?" Runa asked.


    Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko also waited for Haru to say something. In their mind, they were thinking that he wanted to conquer this school, erase the trouble, etc. Their mind was thinking about a lot of things, but they would have never expected that none of them was the thing which he was about to say to them, however, the shock which being brought didn''t lose to any of the things which they had thought on their mind before.


    "I''m going to confess to Kirari."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at that moment, their eyes and mouth were wide open when they heard it. They didn''t believe what they had heard.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear from you earlier, can you repeat it again?" Runa asked.


    "I''m going to confess to Kirari and I need all of your help this time."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Some of them suddenly had a broken heart when they heard it, and at the same time, they were very jealous of Kirari for having him confess to her.


    However, at this moment, Ririka raised her hand.


    "Yes, Ririka-kun, what''s wrong?"


    "Haven''t you already dated to each other?" Ririka asked since she knew that both of them had often kissed each other in secret and he had also entered Kirari''s room before.


    "Yes, we''ve dated, but she wants me to confess to her again in a more amusing way."


    "A more amusing way?"


    They were confused when they heard it.


    "Ugh¡­ K - Kasugano-senpai?" Sayaka raised her hand.


    "Yes, Sayaka-kun?"


    "D - Did you really date the President?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide it since he really had dated Kirari, but this girl wanted him to confess to her in a more amusing way.


    Runa''s expression, which was a bit hard to read, suddenly turned into a smile again and asked with augh, "Nyaha~~, then what are you going to do?"


    "As you know, I''ll need to go to London and the US for a business trip, and I hope that all of you can help me to make this amusing confession."


    Haru bowed his head since he really needed their help in this matter. "Of course, I''ll pay for this n."


    "But how can you make an amusing confession?"


    Yuriko sighed at Kirari''s randomness and thought that she was very lucky to have him confess to her and also granted her wish.


    "So all of you are going to ept my request?" Haru asked.


    "Nyaha~~, it seems interesting, I''ll help you." Runa nodded.


    Yuriko nodded and said, "I''ll help you don''t worry."


    Sayaka sighed and said, "I''ll try my best." She knew that both Haru and Kirari had dated each other and even though she didn''t want to admit it both of them fitted to each other.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Ririka.


    Ririka only nodded.


    "Thank you, I''ll bring you a lot of souvenirster when I''ve gone back to school."


    They were a bit happy, but they were more curious about his confession''s n.


    Haru took out a video recorder and connected it to the t television in his room.


    "I''ll do this. Try to gather as many people as you can to help me."


    Everyone looked at the screen and thought that Haru''s n was really amusing, but at the same time, they became even more jealous of Kirari.


    They watched for a while and started to be in deep thought since they would have never thought of such a confession.


    "What do you think?"


    They nodded and agreed that this confession was really amusing, but at the same time, they were a bit excited since it might be their first time that they had done something a high school student would do during their youth.

 Chapter 799 13 February

    <h4>Chapter 799 13 February</h4>


    13 February.


    It was one of the biggest days for every girl in this country since tomorrow was Valentine''s Day which meant it was a chance for them to send out their feelings toward their loved one using chocte.


    Haru was in luck since Valentine''s Day would be held on Sunday and he didn''t have to ept any chocte from random people since he was really afraid that there might be a curse nted on the chocte since he had experienced such a thing in the past.


    In this country, there are still a lot of people who believe in the myth and it is possible for them to get what they want in their life using a ghost, strange ritual, or joining a strange cult.


    Haru didn''t care about any of that and decided to spend his Saturday learning Japanese Sweet on the father of one of his friends. He was also being told to leave by Sora, Megumi, and Utaha and it made him sigh somehow.


    Inside the luxurious kitchen with various cooking utensils that screamed at everyone who saw it that it was expensive, Erina was a bit embarrassed and folded her arms making her breasts bigger.


    "Hisako, have you gotten my order?" Erina asked.


    "Yes, Erina-sama, I''ve gathered the best cocoa bean from this country." Hisako nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Erina nodded and looked at the quality of the cocoa bean.


    "Erina-sama, are you nning to create a chocte dish?" Hisako asked curiously.


    Erina blushed and said while stuttering. "Y - Yes! I''m going to create a dish using chocte¡­" She looked at Hisako and said, "Hisako, you can go back earlier now. I''ll do this alone."


    "But Erina-sama¡­"


    "Hisako¡­"


    Erina was too embarrassed to say that she was going to create chocte for that hateful man. Even though both of them had dated, sometimes she was a bit embarrassed to show her affection for him in front of people.


    Hisako looked at Erina and sighed. She nodded and said, "I understand." She walked outside, but suddenly the door of the kitchen opened.


    "Erina! Are you going to make chocte for Haru tomorrow?"


    Alice opened the door of the kitchen so suddenly and shouted.


    "What?!" Hisako was startled and only remembered that tomorrow was Valentine''s Day. She had seen Haru, and even though she didn''t want to admit it, it might be only him who was able to match Erina''s glow on the food industry.


    "N - No, I didn''t make chocte for Haru!" Erina was too embarrassed, telling them the truth.


    "Erina, you don''t have to feel that embarrassed with me¡­" Alice got very close to Erina to tease her.


    "As I said, I don''t have any interest in Valentine!"


    "Then, you don''t mind me taking your cocoa bean, right? I''ll make him chocte tomorrow."


    Alice was about to take the cocoa bean on the table, but her wrist was being grabbed by a vice w.


    "If you do that then I''ll kill you!" Erina''s expression turned fierce.


    "¡­"


    Kirari was in her home and felt a bit bored, but suddenly she remembered something. "Ririka, tomorrow is valentine''s day, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, go with me, I''m going to buy chocte."


    "¡­"


    *Ding! Dong!*


    Eli waited for a moment and the door of the apartment was opened.


    "Eli, you''vee!"


    Nozomi came out and greeted Eli with a smile. "You''ve brought the thing?"


    "Yes¡­" Eli blushed.


    "Hmm, how cute¡­ I can''t wait to fondle your breasts¡­"


    Nozomi raised both of her hands moving it weirdly.


    "!!!"


    "Don''t do that!"


    Eli protected her breasts from being fondled by Nozomi.


    Nozomi was quite sad and said, "How sad¡­ even though we have been together since the 1st year¡­ why don''t you let me fondle your breasts¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli was speechless and said, "Just help me to make chocte!"


    "Sigh¡­ I''m very jealous of Haru¡­" Nozomi looked at Eli and said, "But you should know that you have a lot ofpetitors."


    "I have prepared myself!"


    Eli and Nozomi didn''t expect that Haru would be very famous, and both of them had also kept his photo on swimwear since it was very hot.


    "You know, if we work together then we might be able to conquer him!" Nozomi suddenly proposed.


    "What?!"


    "The size of our breasts is the same! And if webine it together then he is going to fall down!"


    "N - Nozomi! Don''t say such stupid things!"


    "Well, but I''m very jealous of him since he is going to receive chocte from you." Nozomi thought that Haru was really lucky to receive chocte from Eli.


    "B - but is he going to ept it?" Eli was a bit worried. She was too embarrassed to make chocte at her home since her father often asked about her rtionship with Haru. Even though both of them often were rtively close, and often talked to each other, but at the same time, she was worried since she thought that he might have a girlfriend.


    "But what if he has a girlfriend?"


    "Eli, if you''re worried, we can attack him together! We might not have that much experience in that area, but if webine our power together then everything is possible!" Nozomi was very serious and moved her breasts up and down.


    "N - Nozomi!!!"


    Eli was too embarrassed and wondered why her friend loved to make fun of her.


    Little did she know that Nozomi was quite serious when she told her about that matter.


    Maki hade back from grocery to buy chocte along with a recipe book from the bookstore before going back to her house.


    "I - It''s not like I make chocte for him! I - I''m only making it because he''s too pitiful to not receive one!"


    Maki created an excuse on her mind so she wouldn''t be too embarrassed to make chocte for Haru. She was d that both of her parents were working at the hospital so they wouldn''t see her make chocte for him. She rolled the sleeves on her shirt and raised both of her fists.


    "Yosh!"


    Maki opened the recipe book and started to create a chocte, but it seemed it was harder than she had thought.


    "Hmm, why is it boiling?


    "Do I smell something weird from the chocte?


    "Hot! Hot! Hot!


    "Let''s add something white to make the color better!


    The result doesn''t matter, but one thing for sure, Maki is doing her best.


    "D - Don''t get me wrong! I - I didn''t make this chocte for you or anything! I - It''s just that I happen to make it by chance and it is a waste to keep it at my house!"


    Maki thought that it was something that she should say to him tomorrow.


    Megumi, Utaha, and Sora gathered together in the living room.


    "We''re going to make chocte, right?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, but only chocte is boring, right?" Utaha asked.


    "What are you nning?" Sora asked while squinting her eyes.


    "Hehehe, nothing! But I have nned to give him this!"


    Utaha took out a ribbon from her bag.


    "Ribbon?"


    Megumi and Sora were confused.


    "I''ll wrap this around my body and say¡­


    "Please eat me¡­"


    Utaha started to imagine the thing which they would do after that having a hot and steamy night together.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Megumi were speechless, but they had to admit that this idea was feasible.


    Homura Japanese Sweet Shop.


    The muscr middle-aged man nodded looking at Haru who was creating a red bean paste, but at the same time, he sighed at the talent of this young man.


    "There''s nothing that I can teach you anymore."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Sir!"


    Haru bowed his head since he was very thankful for Honoka''s father who taught him the method to create a red bean paste along with various Japanese sweets.


    Looking at Haru, the middle-aged man nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru bing his son-inw.


    "Haru! Did you bring your new creation?"


    Honoka ran toward Haru excitedly waiting for him to take out his new creation bread. She loved bread and it was also the reason why she often went to Haru''s cafe, but at the same time, she oftenined since the cafe often closed for some reason.


    "Are you alright with Yakisoba?" Haru asked.


    "Yakisoba? Why not?!" Honoka couldn''t wait for Haru''s new creation.


    Haru nodded and took out a quite bad bread from his bag.


    "Uncle, can I borrow the kitchen?"


    "Why not?"


    Honoka pulled Haru''s arm and said, "Let''s go to the back kitchen!"


    Haru nodded and followed Honoka.


    Honoka''s father nodded looking at their interaction since his n to make him son-inw wouldn''t change.

 Chapter 800 Valentines Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 800 Valentine''s Day 1</h4>


    The father, mother, and little sister of Honoka peeked through the door looking at both Haru and Honoka who stayed in the kitchen together.


    "Do you think it is possible for both of them?"


    "I''m not sure, you know Onee-chan''s personality¡­"


    Even though both the mother and father of Honoka didn''t want to admit it, they knew very well that their daughter was quite dumb and it would be very hard to seduce Haru into their family.


    "But if Onee-chan can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it! I can take Onee-chan''s ce and make Haru-nii be our family." Yukiho clenched her hands with a face full of determination.


    "¡­¡­"


    The mother and father of Honoka looked at the little sister and her t chest before shaking their heads.


    "¡­"


    "W - What is that expression!?"


    The little sister covered her chest in shame and said "Hmph!" at both of her parents.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Honoka knew that Haru was a master of bread and she was curious about what kind of yakisoba bread he was about to make.


    Yakisoba bread is a very famous bread in this country since it is simple and very filling. It is made by thebination of fried noodles and bread.


    Honoka also loved this bread, but she was known as a bread connoisseur and she wouldn''t ept normal yakisoba bread.


    "The name of this bread is Japan #59, Okonomiyaki Sandwich."


    "Japan #59!"


    Honoka became very excited when she heard it. She knew that Haru was going to create Japanese Bread and she was very anticipating about this creation of his since all of them were very delicious.


    Haru nodded and started his process to create the Japan #59. The first thing he was about to make was noodles.


    In Yakisoba Bread, the noodle is the heart of the bread and the bread is the body.


    Without a good heart, the body won''t be good and the taste of the yakisoba bread won''t be tasty.


    Haru took out the noodles from his bag along with the meat and various vegetables. He put enough oil and started to fry all of them into a frying pan.


    *Shh!!*


    The sizzling sound of the noodles, meat, and various vegetables on the frying pan could be heard from the entire kitchen.


    The ingredients started to soften and then he put a sauce on the frying pan.


    *Shh!*


    The smell of the delicious sauce made everyone gulp.


    "Now, don''t take your eyes, Honoka, since I''m about to show you something."


    Honoka was curious about what Haru was about to do, but then she was surprised.


    "Dragon Twister!"


    Haru twisted the handle of the frying pan very quickly and fried the noodles evenly.


    "Amazing!"


    Honoka couldn''t take away her eyes from Haru''s technique.


    *Gulped!*


    Honoka gulped her saliva after smelling this yakisoba.


    Haru was done with the noodle and put it on the te since he needed to prepare the bread.


    Honoka was about to steal the noodles, but she stopped. "Haru, you''re stingy!" Sheined since she couldn''t eat the noodles only looking at it with a drool.


    "Calm down, the bread isn''t done yet."


    Honoka pouted but nodded. "How long?"


    "It''s almost done soon."


    Haru took out the bread from his bag and sliced the bread in half. He ced the bread aside and made the frying pan hotter on fire before pressing the bread with the bottom of the frying pan.


    *Shhh¡­¡­!!!*


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    Honoka was surprised by this action.


    "Shh¡­ the magic is almost done."


    Haru checked the bread and ced the yakisoba which he had prepared inside the bread.


    "Here."


    Honoka gulped and nodded taking the bread from Haru''s hand which was quite hot.


    "Hot! Hot! Hot!"


    Honoka gulped and made it warmer before eating it in her mouth.


    *Crisp!*


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Suddenly Honoka wore a Japanese princess kimono sitting beautifully while eating the bread. She didn''t know why she suddenly became a princess, but one thing is for sure that this bread was very delicious.


    "Delicious!!!!"


    Haru also prepared three other yakisoba bread and gave it to the little sister, mother, and father of Honoka who couldn''t wait to taste it too.


    *Crips!*


    The three of them tasted it at the same time and shouted "Delicious" at the same time.


    Haru didn''t stay too long and decided to go back since he had already stayed for a long time in this ce.


    "Bye, Haru!"


    Honoka waved her hand excitedly.


    Haru nodded and went back.


    Honoka who looked at Haru''s back entered her house again and felt d that she had asked him to make a lot of yakisoba bread for her.


    "Onee-chan, have you prepared chocte for tomorrow?" Yukiho who was Honoka''s little sister asked.


    "Huh? Chocte? Why?" Honoka was confused.


    "Tomorrow is Valentine''s Day!" Yukiho was speechless and reminded her big sister.


    "What? Valentine''s Day! Yukiho will give me chocte tomorrow! No, I''ll also ask both Umi and Kotori-chan for chocte too! Oh, I''ll ask for Haru too!"


    Honoka was excited when she thought that she could eat a lot of chocte tomorrow.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s over¡­"


    Yukiho, Honoka''s father, and Honoka''s father who heard what Honoka was saying were speechless and helpless.


    14 February.


    Haru who was in his cafe suddenly received a lot of chocte from his customers along with Yuri, Iwasawa, Shiina, and Kosaka.


    "Haru, you can have this."


    Haru was a bit surprised to see Akane who also hade to the cafe, but he nodded with a smile.


    "Thank you, Akane."


    Akane smiled and shook her head. "No problem, are you free after this?"


    "I''m sorry. I have an appointment after this."


    Haru needed to go to various ces after this since he had promised Erina, Kirari, Maki, Eli, Sora, Megumi, Utaha, etc.


    "¡­¡­"


    Akane nodded and said, "Then, it''s alright."


    "How are you right now Akane?"


    It had been a while since Haru had done that with Akane, and somehow he could see that herplexion wasn''t good.


    "I''ve got some boyfriends here and there¡­" Akane said then looked at his reaction.


    "Hmm¡­ have you thought about marrying someone?" Haru asked and this news didn''t bother him that much.


    "No." Akane shook her head and asked, "Do you think there''s a guy who is willing to marry me?"


    "There might be, you should keep trying."


    Haru didn''t think that someone as beautiful as Akanecked a suitor.


    Akane looked at Haru and asked, "Haru¡­ when are you free? Do you think that we can¡­?" She had thought that he was joking before, but he really told the truth since he didn''t even ask her to do it with her for a while.


    There were a lot of men who tried to get close to her and she also epted that men, but no one was as good as Haru and those men somehow made her life dull. Compared to when she had done it with Haru, she felt that she hadcked something in her life.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Akane. I''ve said that we should stop and even if we don''t do such a thing, we''re still friends. You cane here anytime."


    "That might be a good idea¡­"


    Akane was quite a lonely woman and the way for her to fill the emptiness on her heart was to have a man around her, but since she had done it with Haru she couldn''t feel anything toward the other men and her nail even chipped during the process. She really missed the feeling when she was with him.


    "Then, I''ll go out first, you can enjoy your time here first."


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?" Haru stopped and looked at Akane curiously.


    Akane shook her head and said, "Nothing. Be careful on your way."


    "Thank you, you should have some other fun with Akane."


    Haru said goodbye to everyone and went out.


    Akane sighed and looked at Kosaka who came toward her.


    "Care for a drink?" Kosaka brought a can of beer.


    Akane grabbed the beer right away and drank it heartily. "Good! Let''s have a drink!"


    "Haha!"


    Kosakaughed and grabbed Akane to the second floor to have a drink together.

 Chapter 801 Valentines Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 801 Valentine''s Day 2</h4>


    9 A.M.


    Haru went to the shrine and looked at Nozomi and Eli who wore a shrine maiden outfit sweeping the area within the shrine. He had to admit that he might have a shrine maiden fetish beside the maid fetish since their appearance in shrine maiden outfit was too attractive.


    "Ah, Haru!"


    Haru waved his hand and asked, "What''s wrong with calling me so early?"


    "Well, we thought that you might have something to do in the afternoon and that''s why we''re calling you now."


    Nozomi smiled mischievously and pushed Eli who seemed embarrassed about something.


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh¡­ Haru¡­"


    Eli wanted to take out her chocte to give it to him, but she was too embarrassed.


    "Ey!"


    Nozomi pushed Eli''s back from behind.


    "What?!"


    Eli lost her bnce so suddenly. Even though her bnce was good since she had learned ballet during her childhood, it was useless when she was suddenly being pushed. Her body moved toward Haru and she was about to fall. She closed her eyes and was ready to bear the impact, but suddenly she felt that she was being caught by someone. She knew who had caught her and at the same time, she felt very embrassed when she felt hands around her waist.


    "Ah - Uh¡­"


    Eli stuttered, but then she hurriedly raised the box of chocte right in front of her face to hide her embarrassment.


    Haru''s face was being pushed by this box which made it hard for him to talk. He felt a bit speechless at this moment.


    "I - I''m sorry!"


    Eli realized her mistake.


    Nozomi who was behind them could onlyugh at their interaction.


    Eli calmed down and gave the box of chocte which was wrapped in a beautiful wrapper.


    "Is this for me?" Haru asked.


    Eli nodded shyly.


    "Thank you, can I open it?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Eli nodded and looked at Haru nervously since it was her first time giving chocte to a male.


    "Haru, I''ll give you mine too, though, it is friendship chocte." Nozomi gave him a box of chocte too.


    "For me too?" Haru asked.


    "What? Are you disappointed in friendship chocte?" Nozomi smiled and said, "Actually, Eli''s chocte is¡­"


    "AHHH!!!!" Eli hurriedly closed Nozomi''s mouth and said, "My chocte is also a friendship''s chocte!"


    Haru looked as though Eli had also pushed Nozomi''s breasts, which made it juggle around. He sucked a deep breath to calm himself. "Even so, thank you. I''m very happy that you''ve given me this on holiday." He felt that it was also good to see girls in shrine maiden outfits in the morning.


    Nozomi and Eli really didn''t blush at that time, but at the same time, they were happy when they heard his words.


    "Then I''m waiting for the three folds to return during White Day!" Nozomi smiled.


    "Nozomi!" Eli was speechless at her friend.


    "Alright, three, four, five, or more, it doesn''t really matter."


    "Yay!" Nozomi was happy.


    Eli was a bit embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, Haru."


    "No problem, I''m happy that I''ve received this chocte from you."


    "Haru¡­¡­"


    Haru and Eli stared at each other and couldn''t look away.


    "If you''re going to flirt, can you do it in another ce? There''s another person in this ce!"


    Nozomi was quite displeased when both of them ignored her.


    Eli blushed and said, "Don''t you have something to do after this? Then you should go! I''ll take care of the shrine with Nozomi!"


    Being pushed, Haru was helpless and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "No problem, we can go outter¡­" Eli wanted to go out with him, but she knew that he was quite busy, however, at the same time, she knew that their rtionship was quite ambiguous since they weren''t lovers, but she also felt that they were more than friends. She didn''t know whether Haru had a girlfriend, but she didn''t want to hear it now since she was happy with their rtionship right now.


    Haru said goodbye and went to another location.


    Waving her hand at Haru, Eli smiled and felt relief since she was able to give him the chocte.


    "Is that alright?


    Nozomi stood beside Eli and said, "You should hug him earlier and tell him¡­" She moved her hands as if she were trying to hug someone then said, "Don''t go, stay with me¡­ I love you¡­"


    Hearing the words which came out from her best friend, Eli blushed.


    "NOZOMI!!!"


    ying the piano in her house, Maki couldn''t calm down since Haru was a bitte. She told him from "LINE" toe at 10 in the morning, but he was already 15 minuteste, but it might also be her fault to suddenly told him toe to her housest night.


    "N - No, it is his fault for beingte!"


    Maki snorted, but she couldn''t concentrate on her piano and kept ncing at her smartphone.


    *Ding!*


    Haru: "I''m in front of your house."


    Maki almost dropped to the ground, but she sighed in relief when she looked at the chat on her smartphone. She took the chocte and walked out of her house.


    Haru was right in front of Maki''s house wearing a ck windbreaker since the temperature in February was quite cold.


    "Maki?"


    "Here!"


    Maki, who hade out from her house, raised a beautiful bag right in front of her. She moved toward him and gave this beautiful bag to him while looking away. Her face was flushed in red and her hand was shaking a bit since she was very nervous at that moment.


    "This is?"


    "Chocte."


    Maki tried to act calm, but she felt nervous. If possible, she wanted to say that this chocte was made specially for him, but her tsundere personality wouldn''t allow her to show such nervousness.


    "For me?"


    Haru was a bit surprised since it was the first time Maki had sent him chocte in thest three years.


    Their rtionship deteriorated after he needed to move to Chiba during the 5th-year of elementary school and it was also during that time he was being raped by a girl who was a year older than him simr to the story of "Yosuga no Sora" which made him sigh at that time. He still wondered at that time why he didn''t stop the girl, but it might be because of her eyes at that time who wanted to forget about something which made him unable to refuse her since their rtionship was simr to siblings.


    Haru came back to Tokyo during his middle school time and it was also the time when he had turned into a yboy changed girl after another, and somehow also met Maki, but at that time, her personality started to change and became slightly haughty, making it hard for them to have the same rtionship during their childhood time.


    However, he had always tried tomunicate with her, but he didn''t pay all of his attention to her since at that time, he had girlfriends.


    It was when he had lost his parents that he stopped changing from girl to another girl. He started to change slowly and during that concert on Winter Comiket made their rtionship closer once again.


    "Here. Just take it!"


    Maki pushed the bag filled with chocte that she had createdst night.


    "D - Don''t get me wrong! I - I only give you this chocte because I don''t want it to go to waste! It''s not as though I want to give it to you!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at her tsundere act, but he nodded.


    "Thank you, Maki. I''m very happy about this chocte."


    "I, is that so?"


    Maki looked away smiling happily twirling her hair while ncing at him to eat her chocte.


    "Can I eat it here?" Haru asked since he knew that this girl wanted to see him eat her chocte.


    "Yes." Maki nodded.


    Haru nodded and opened the box of chocte inside the bag, but his expression turned pale when he saw the chocte.


    "¡­¡­"


    "W - What''s wrong? Why don''t you eat it?" Maki turned nervous when she saw Haru only kept looking at the chocte without doing anything.


    "N - No, I''m going to eat chocte."


    Haru who was very skillful at cooking knew very well that the chocte which Maki had made for him was very bad, no, it might have reached a disaster level, but when he looked at the expression of Maki.


    *Gulp!*


    Haru knew that he needed to be a man at this moment, and even though he knew the taste of the chocte was very bad, he needed to be brave and eat the chocte since it was the price to be a harem protagonist.


    Maki looked at Haru waiting for him to eat the chocte with anticipation.


    *Gulp!*


    Haru shuddered, but he put the chocte into his mouth directly.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMM!!!!*


    Haru suddenly saw that he had met Saint Valentine directly in another world. He was almost pulled by the angel to meet his parents directly in heaven.


    Maki realized that there was something wrong with Haru after ate her chocte. "Haru¡­ are you alright?"


    His consciousness was very hazy and he almost died at that moment, but hearing Maki''s voice, it made him came back to the earth.


    "I - It''s delicious¡­"


    Those were hisst words before he fainted.


    *Bang!*


    Haru dropped to the ground and passed out after doing a heroic act.


    Maki was in shock and startled. "Haru¡­ don''t joke around, what''s wrong?" She panicked and checked his pulse.


    "Haru! Haru! Wake up!"


    Haru didn''t expect that he who had fought against dragon, monster, powerful opponent, etc, and conquering Empire, United a country, and a lot of more would almost die because of chocte.


    "HARU!!!!!"

 Chapter 802 Valentines Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 802 Valentine''s Day 3</h4>


    "Ugh¡­"


    Haru opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar room.


    "Where is this?"


    "Haru!"


    Maki hurriedly went to Haru when she saw him open his eyes. She sighed in relief, and at the same time, felt very guilty.


    "Maki? Where is this?" Haru asked.


    "We''re in the living room of my house."


    After Haru had passed out, Maki asked the security of her house to bring him to the living room. Her body was small and it was impossible to bring him inside using her strength alone.


    "What happened?" His memory was quite hazy.


    "Ah¡­ Um¡­ you passed out after eating¡­¡­" Maki was very embarrassed when she thought that her chocte was so bad that it made him pass out. She didn''t even try itst night and didn''t know the taste of the chocte.


    "Eat¡­?"


    Haru suddenly remembered everything and sighed when he thought about Maki''s chocte.


    "I''m sorry that I can''t eat all of your chocte."


    Haru didn''t want to die and thought that it was better not to eat the chocte again, but as a gentleman, he couldn''t utter those words.


    "N - No, it''s alright¡­ you don''t need to eat my chocte again¡­"


    Maki didn''t want him to pass out again.


    "Did you buy it from a store or make it by yourself?" Haru asked. If Maki bought it from a store then he would blow up the chocte store who had sold her that kind of chocte.


    "H - Homemade¡­¡­" Maki blushed in embarrassment.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "It''s good but¡­ let me teach you how to cookter so it''ll be better." He patted Maki''s head and thought that this girl was cute and tried to give him homemade chocte, even though she had never entered a kitchen before.


    "U - Umm¡­¡­"


    Maki nodded and felt happy when she knew that Haru would teach her since she knew that Haru''s cooking skill was very good and at the same time, she could have spent her time alone with him.


    Haru''s body was quite weak after ate a disastrous level of food.


    "Can I have water?"


    Maki nodded and said, "Wait, here! I''ll get it for you!" She stood up and ran toward the kitchen.


    Haru sat down on the sofa while looking around at the living room. The living room of Maki''s house was very wide and it was furnished with a modern style with a firece as the center of this room. He also saw a grand piano on the side of the room.


    "Haru, your water."


    Maki brought him a ss of water.


    "Thank you, Maki."


    His throat parched after he ate that chocte and drank the water in one gulp.


    Maki looked at Haru and somehow felt a bit embarrassed since there were only both of them inside the house. She noticed him looking at the piano and asked, "Don''t you y the piano again?" She often yed piano during her childhood time with Haru.


    "No, I haven''t yed it for a long time."


    Haru shook his head and he wasn''t a human metronome. If he really was a human metronome then he would meet a sickly girl during his 3rd middle school. However, he wasn''t after all.


    Then Haru suddenly remembered something and asked, "How long have I passed out?"


    "Hour¡­ You''ve made me panic a bit earlier¡­¡­"


    "One hour?!"


    Haru looked at his watch then took out his smartphone. He saw a lot of missed calls, chats, and messages on his smartphone. He hurriedly stood up since he knew that he was in trouble.


    "Sorry, Maki. I''m in a hurry. I''ll teach you how to cookter."


    "Huh? Your body is still weak! You should rest a bit!"


    Maki could see that Haru''s face was very pale and somehow he seemed quite weak.


    "No, I''ve got to go now. I''m sorry that I can''t stay for too long. Let''s y the piano togetherter."


    "Promise?" Maki asked.


    "I promise." Haru nodded.


    Maki smiled when she thought that she would be able to spend their time together again.


    Haru said goodbye and hurriedly went to the movie they''re since he had promised someone, but he didn''t expect that he would bete for his appointment. What he could do right now was to go there as soon as possible and calm the anger of the Queen.


    Maki looked at Haru''s back and it somehow reminded her of her childhood when both of them yed together.


    If Haru turned his head right now then he would see a beautiful smile on her face, but he was in a hurry that he didn''t have a chance to see it.


    Movie theatre.


    Erina was leaning on the pir of wall waiting for Haru toe. She was wearing a ck hoodie, ck cap, a short skirt, and sneakers. She was happy when she thought that she would have a date with him on Valentine''s Day and went to the movie theatre one hour earlier since she was too excited. She wore a ck cap so no one would know that it was her, but she didn''t expect Haru to bete for their date.


    Erina''s mood was very bad at this moment and had tried to call him several times, but he didn''t answer her. The first time, being ignored, she was angry, but when she didn''t receive an answer no matter how many times she had contacted him, she started to get worried about whether something had happened to him.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    "!!!"


    Erina''s face was happy when she heard this voice, and raised her face, but her expression turned into disappointment when she noticed that it was the wrong person.


    "Not at all~ I just arrived~"


    "Let''s get something to eatter."


    "OK~"


    Looking at a couple who were very happy together, Erina took out her smartphone again looking at the "LINE" waiting for his reply.


    Alice and Hisako who were following Erina were very angry when they saw that Haru waste on his date with Erina.


    "Alice-sama, can you contact him?"


    "No! This bastard! How long are you going to make Erina wait!"


    Alice and Hisako could see that Erina''s mood was very bad, but at the same time, they could see that she was also patiently waiting for him, especially when they saw her often mistook someone with him turned Erina''s happy face into a disappointment several times which made them very sympathetic toward her.


    "How dare he make Erina-sama wait!"


    Hisako was angry since she had also waited for an hour. "I - I''ll go to Erina-sama and tell her not to wait anymore!" She thought that Erina should dump Haru right away to make them wait for two hours. She was about to go, but she was stopped.


    "No, don''t go!"


    Alice held Hisako''s shoulder.


    "No, don''t stop me!"


    Both of them started to argue with each other and caused a lot of attention at the movie theatre.


    Erina ignored things about her surroundings until she heard a "thump" noise from her side which startled her.


    "Woah, who is that?!"


    "Your boyfriend."


    Haru leaned his arm on the pir while panting.


    Erina was happy to see him, but her anger was higher. She folded her arms and looked away.


    "Tell me, your excuses."


    "I don''t have one. My bad for beingte."


    *p!*


    Erina pped Haru''s head and said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me first?! Am I still your girlfriend?!"


    Haru rubbed his head and could only apologize.


    Erina became even more excited andined. "Everyone passing by, I thought it was you! I stood in this ce like an idiot for 2 hours! It pissed me off!!"


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Erina opened her small backpack and took out a small package that had a handle on both sides.


    "Today before I came out, I made you chocte."


    "¡­"


    Looking at his cute girlfriend, Haru had to admit that he was lucky to have Erina, especially when she waited patiently for him for two hours.


    "You haven''t eaten, have you? Go ahead and grab a bite."


    Erina tried to search for something on her backpack, but suddenly the small package in her hand was grabbed by Haru.


    "???"


    Erina was confused by Haru''s action, but then she was suddenly hugged.


    "???"


    Blushing over her face, Erina tried to push him away.


    "W - W - W - What are you doing??"


    "Hugging you."


    "Let me go! You stink!"


    Even though Erina tried to push him, she didn''t put in that much power. She was happy, but she was very embarrassed for him to do this in front of a lot of people.


    "Can you see the people around?"


    "Nope."


    Haru hugged her tenderly and said, "I love you, Erina."


    "¡­"


    Stopping the hand which was pushing him, Erina let him hug her and also hugged him.


    "I love you too¡­¡­"


    Erina snuggled up to his chest and ignored the people around him hugging him in the crowd.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Alice and Hisako had a jealous expression on their faces looking at Haru and Erina who were hugging each other in the middle of the crowd.


    "Hisako, do you think that it is wrong to get jealous of Erina, right now?"


    "No, Alice-sama¡­ I also feel the same."


    Looking at Haru and Erina who held their hands together entered the theatre, they really wanted to go back and sleep since they didn''t want to be tortured seeing both Haru and Erina flirting with each other.

 Chapter 803 Valentines Day 4

    <h4>Chapter 803 Valentine''s Day 4</h4>


    After spending time Erina, from the movie theatre, an arcade and cooking food by themselves, they ended their date with Erina''s reluctant expression.


    "You''re going to London tomorrow?" Erina asked.


    Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want something? I''ll buy you something there?"


    Erina shook her head and asked, "How long?"


    "I shoulde back in early March."


    Haru knew that he needed at least 2 weeks to spend on his business and vacation trip with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha.


    Erina looked at Haru and said, "Call me every day!"


    "I''ll call you." Haru nodded.


    Erina hugged Haru''s neck tightly and kissed his lips.


    "!!!"


    Haru was startled then when their lips parted since this kiss was under her initiative.


    "Don''t you stay?" Erina wanted him to apany her.


    Haru was tempted, but he shook his head and whispered. "Let''s do it when Ie back."


    Blushing Erina was very embarrassed and hit his chest several times.


    "W - What are you saying?! That''s a bit too early, you pervert!"


    Haru said goodbye and went to the next location. He felt that having too many lovers would make it troublesome to manage the time.


    ''If there''s more time in the day¡­''


    Haru shook his head and went to Kirari''s house.


    Peeking through the gap of the door, Alice watched the interaction between Haru and Erina. She started to imagine herself changing her ce with Erina. She imagined that she was Haru''s fiance and girlfriend, but she hurriedly shook her head since she knew that both Haru and Erina loved each other and she didn''t have a ce between the two of them.


    Then suddenly the door was opened, Alice fell on the ground since she didn''t expect the door would open suddenly.


    "It hurts!"


    Alice had her face fall on the ground crying holding her face.


    "¡­"


    Erina only looked at Alice in silence before entering her house since she knew that her cousin was peeking at her again.


    "Erina, you''re very cruel!"


    Alice cried and stood up jumping into Erina while teasing.


    "What did you do? Do you have fun with him? What steps are both of you taking now? Have you done that kind of thing? When can I see my nephew?¡­


    Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    Erina, who was being asked a lot of questions by Alice, started to get annoyed. "Shut up!" She picked Alice up and threw her outside her house before locking the door.


    "Erina? Why did you lock the door? Open it! Erina! Erina!"


    Entering Kirari''s house, no one had stopped Haru again since after he had confessed to her, their rtionship had be closer.


    Ririka had stopped the security to stop him and Haru had alsomunicated with the people around the house to give a surprise to Kirari next month.


    Haru taught them something which they would use for the amusing confession that he had nned to give Kirari.


    Everyone had helped him since they knew that Haru might be Kirari''s husband, and it wouldn''t hurt to have a rtionship with the youngest billionaire when he had also given them a bonus to help him.


    Parking his car, Haru was about to enter Kirari''s house, but he met two girls on his way.


    One girl had brown skin color and blond hair pushing the wheelchair of other girls. She had a bright smile on her face and it gave her an image of a cheerful girl, but also slightly dumb.


    The other girl sat down in the wheelchair with a nket covering her legs. Her appearance was quite cute and she had short hair and her expression was quite calm.


    Haru looked at the girl in the wheelchair who also looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know who they were, but he thought that they might be cousins of Kirari. He smiled politely at both of them and said, "Hello."


    "Hello!" The blonde-haired girl greeted back in wide smile since she thought that Haru was her type, but the girl in a wheelchair only nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Haru shook his head and entered Kirari''s house.


    When Haru entered Kirari''s house, both girls seemed to talk about him again.


    Both of them were members of the branch family of Momobami n, they were both Terano Totobami and Yumi Totobami.


    "Who is that guy?" Yumi asked.


    "You don''t know him?" Terano was a bit surprised.


    "Is he famous?" Yumi asked.


    "¡­"


    Terano sighed and said, "You should watch the news more often."


    "Huh? Is he that famous?" Yumi was surprised.


    Terano nodded and said, "He''s Kasugano Haruka. In the news, he''s the "Hottest Male in the Country"."


    "Hottest Male in the Country?!"


    Yumi remembered Haru''s appearance and body then nodded since she felt that he might be the hottest guy that she had seen in her life, but then she thought about something. "But why did you see such news?" She didn''t think that Terano would lose to see such news on the media.


    "It is just happening in the morning¡­¡­" Terano blushed when she remembered Haru''s photo on a swimsuit, but she suddenly realized something.


    "What is he doing at Kirari''s house?"


    "¡­"


    It made them curious and surprised at the same time.


    "Is he Kirari''s boyfriend?" Yumi suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    "Is that possible? You know Kirari''s personality very well, right?" Terano didn''t think that Kirari was interested in having a rtionship.


    "Yeah, I thought so! But I really want to ask for his phone number earlier¡­"


    Yumi sighed.


    "Well, there''s another chance in the future¡­"


    Terano looked at Kirari''s house once again and clenched her hands when she thought that Kirari was the n Head of Momobami n.


    ''Just watch¡­''


    Terano didn''t think that Kirari was suitable to be a n Head and would take that seat away from her in the future.


    Kirari''s mood was slightly bad when both of her the heir of branches family came to her house, but suddenly her eyes were closed by someone.


    "Guess who?"


    Kirari smirked and said, "If I guess right, you need to give me a kiss, but if I guess wrong then I''ll kiss you."


    "Why not?"


    "Then, is it Runa?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Wrong." He was wondering how she could mistake her for Runa.


    Kirari pulled both of his hands and looked at him with a smile before kissing him deeply.


    They were kissing each other before parting with each other.


    "What''s wrong? Your mood seems to be a bit bad."


    Haru noticed that Kirari wanted to vent out her emotions earlier.


    "You saw two girls on your way here?" Kirari asked.


    Haru nodded and asked, "Your cousin?"


    "Yes." Kirari nodded and said, "I need time to strengthen my influence."


    "Take your time, just tell me if you need support."


    Kirari shook her head and said, "No need, I''ve gotten a lot of support from you. If I can''t do this myself, then my ability is only that much." She hugged his neck and asked, "Can you carry me?"


    "Why not?"


    Haru carried her and said, "If you need help just tell me alright?"


    Kirari nodded and said, "I''ve brought you chocte. Let''s go to my room."


    Haru nodded and went to Kirari''s room, but he hoped that Kirari''s chocte wasn''t homemade such as the thing which was being made by Maki before.


    Looking at two boxes of chocte, Haru was speechless.


    "I''ve got two boxes of chocte with me. One is normal and the other one is filled with wasabi."


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering why this girl couldn''t give him normal chocte. "Did you make it or buy it at the store?"


    "Sorry, I can''t cook. I can only buy it at the store," Kirari said. She had never lied in her life after all.


    Haru sighed in relief and nodded. "That''s good. You don''t need to force yourself to cook."


    Kirari pouted and asked, "Do you think that my cooking skills are bad?"


    "I''m not saying that, but if you want to learn to cook then tell me. I can be your private teacher."


    Haru thought that it would be good to teach her cooking and told her to wear an apronter.


    "That seems pretty interesting. Let''s do that after you''vee back from overseaster." Kirari smiled and said, "But for now choose either one of them."


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that he could escape, but it seemed that he couldn''t.


    Coming back to his home, Haru sighed in relief since he didn''t eat the chocte which was filled with wasabi. Entering his house, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha told him to go back at eight at night and it was just right.


    "I''m back."


    Haru entered the door and was surprised when he saw a huge box in front of him. He saw a letter which told him to open the box, and when the box was opened.


    Three girls appeared inside the box with only a ribbon wrapped around their bodies.


    "Haru, please eat us¡­" 3x


    Three of them said it at the same time, but they had a different expression on their faces.


    Utaha was eager.


    Sora had a hopeful expression that Haru would really eat her.


    Megumi was embarrassed and her voice was very low.


    However, Haru had to admit that this might be the best chocte that had received for today. Hugging the three of them together, he brought them to the living room and started to flirt with each other.


    "Kyaaaa!"

 Chapter 804 Start of the Trip!

    <h4>Chapter 804 Start of the Trip!</h4>


    Narita International Airport.


    Megumi''s parents and Utaha''s parents both sent their daughter to the airport since both of them would go on a trip to both London and the US.


    They knew that they didn''t need to worry, but they felt that they needed to send their daughters to the airport by themselves.


    "Dad, Mom, you don''t need to worry."


    Utaha was helpless.


    "If that bad boy bullies you then tell me." Utaha''s father knew that once a guy had money, they would make a harem.


    "It''s alright. He doesn''t bully me."


    Utaha loved it when Haru bullied her during their y. Though, she wouldn''t tell that to her parents.


    "Has Haru and Sorae?"


    Suddenly there was a voice beside them which startled Utaha along with her father and mother.


    "Megumi!"


    Utaha caressed her chest since she was very surprised. She calmed herself and answered, "Not yet."


    Utaha''s father and mother looked at Megumi then two of Megumi''s parents talked to each other.


    It seemed that after the four of them talked to each other, there was no way to hide the rtionship between Haru, Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.


    Then when Utaha and Megumi talked to each other, they received a message from Haru.


    Haru: "Where are you?"


    Utaha: "We''re at the entrance of the airport, where are you?"


    Haru: "Wait there, I''ll go over to your ce."


    Utaha: "OK!"


    Haru: "Megumi is along with you?"


    Utaha: "Yes, she''s with me and her parents are talking with my parents too."


    "¡­"


    Haru who was on the other side was wondering about the reaction of their parents when they found out that he had dated two girls at the same time.


    Megumi who had read Utaha''s chat log didn''t really need to answer, but she replied Haru''s chat.


    Megumi: "I''m waiting with Utaha."


    Haru: "Ok! I''ll go there."


    Megumi and Utaha nodded and waited for him toe.


    Utaha thought that it was easier toe with him since it wouldn''t make her this confused. She didn''t receive a ticket from him which made her confused.


    Then they waited for while talking to each other, but suddenly there was a group of men in suits walking around with three people in the middle of them, attracting the attention of a lot of people. Airport staff were also seen walking alongside them. They were wondering who they were, but they were surprised when it was Haru, Sora, and Seri.


    "Utaha, Megumi."


    Sora ran in their direction.


    They were surprised when they saw that it was Haru and his group.


    Utaha was annoyed and asked, "Where''s the ticket? We can''t enter the gatehouse without it."


    "There''s no ticket since I''ve chartered an airne."


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Good morning, aunt, uncle."


    Haru politely greeted the parents of both Utaha and Megumi.


    The father of Utaha and Megumi had a tacit understanding and walked toward Haru then wrapping their hands around his neck.


    "Haru, how about you go with us for a bit?"


    "Yeah, tell us more about your rtionship with our daughter?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were a father, even though both Megumi and Utaha had epted the rtionship, but as a father, they needed to make sure that this bad guy wouldn''t do something bad to their daughter in the future.


    They knew that his standing would be very high, but that didn''t make them afraid, and as a father, it was their duty to protect their daughter.


    Being pulled to the side and being interrogated, Haru could only answer honestly that he loved both of their daughters and asked them to give him permission.


    If this ce wasn''t in public then both of them would give Haru a punch and kick, but they were in front of their wives, daughters, and a lot of people, but they threatened him if he really did something horrible to their daughter then they wouldn''t keep silent.


    Haru vowed that he wouldn''t hurt them and would make them happy.


    It was a vow between men and as a man, he needed to keep his vow to them.


    If they knew that both of their daughters had been eaten by Haru then Haru didn''t know what their reaction would be.


    But it was good that they didn''t know and everything went smoothly.


    They said goodbye to them and went to the airne to start their trip to London.


    Inside the airne.


    Seri sat down on her seat and rxed on her back. Her breasts might be thergest among the four of them, and it was very heavy. She often had back pain since her breasts were veryrge.


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora looked at Seri''s breasts which were enveloped by a tight suit which made it seem even bigger.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sat down in his ce and sighed in relief since the reaction of the parents of Utaha and Megumi was better than he had thought since they could ept their rtionship even though it was hard.


    It might be because of the influence of "Hare-Kon" which was being held in one of the prefectures in this country.


    The birth rate of Japan is very low and there are more elderly than children who are born from a couple.


    There are a lot of people who don''t want to have children since it is very hard to have children. If they have children, then they need to think about a lot of things such as education, housing, and a lot more, especially since the cost of living in this country is also quite high.


    It is also the reason why "Hare-Kon" is being held in this country.


    "Hare-Kon" is aw that allows a male to marry more than one woman. Thisw has gained a lot of support and also a protest, but one thing for sure, there are a lot of women who support thisw since they want to get married to someone who was economically stable.


    Haru was wondering who had proposed this idea, but he was grateful for this politician and would support him or her on the "Hare-Kon". Then he noticed Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who was sitting next to him kept staring at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Tell me the truth, you have an interest in Seri''s breasts, right?" Sora asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "!!!"


    Seri, who was sitting rxed, was startled, but she listened quietly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong with that question? And why did you ask me so suddenly?" Haru was speechless.


    "But Awashima-san, your size is really big¡­" Megumi was in awe.


    Seri was blushing.


    "I''ve heard from Machida that your nickname is "Awashima The Hundred" from Machida-san, is that true, Awashima-san?" Utaha asked curiously.


    ''Awashima The Hundred?!''


    Haru, Megumi, and Sora were wondering whether Seri''s bra size was over 100.


    Seri sighed and said, "Don''t call me Awashima, just call me Seri, and to answer your question, that''s not true, my bra size isn''t¡­¡­" She was somehow quite embarrassed to say this in front of Haru. "That nickname ising from a different reason."


    "What reason?" Sora asked curiously.


    "My parent''s house is a Japanese Sweet Shop, and I''ve often eaten anko (sweet red bean paste) every day. I''ve eaten at least 100 kg of anko every year and it is also the reason why my nickname is "Awashime The Hundred"."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They would never have expected that it was because of such a reason, even though it was quite stupid, but it was also amazing.


    Sora looked at Seri''s chest once again and wondered whether the secret to bust growth was an anko, but at the same time, she had to admit that Haru''s head pat was veryfortable.


    "You''re fine as you are."


    Haru patted Sora''s head to calm her down while thinking about her breasts. He knew that she had aplex about it since she was the smallest among the four of them.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    However Sora was worried since it might be one of the reasons why Haru hadn''t done anything to her, but she wouldn''t give up.


    Then the flight attendant came and informed that the airne was about to take off.


    They nodded and ced their seatbelts while looking at the process of the flight with an interest, especially both Megumi and Utaha since it would be their first flight overseas.


    ''London, I''ming!''


    Utaha thought while hugging Haru''s arm and looked at the scenery from the window.

 Chapter 805 Fish and Ch.i.p.s

    <h4>Chapter 805 Fish and Chips</h4>


    "Haru!"


    Stepping down from the airne, Haru looked at Ritsu who ran toward him in excitement.


    Ritsu left him for 15 days in a foreign country along with an acquisition team to help his business.


    Haru was really grateful for this artificial intelligence girl.


    "Alright, everyone follows me. We need to hurry to get away from this ce."


    Ritsu looked at everyone and told them to enter the car.


    "Huh? Why should we be in a hurry?" Sora asked.


    "Paparazzi."


    "Paparazzi?"


    They didn''t understand why they needed to fear paparazzi, but then they noticed Ritsu who was looking at Haru.


    ''Oh¡­''


    They understood at that moment that the paparazzi wereing for this guy.


    "Let''s go."


    Haru also had heard the fierceness of British paparazzi, even though he had a tool which was able to cause an error on the camera, but he knew it would be troublesome if he was surrounded by a group of paparazzi.


    Unlike in his hometown, he was in a different country and his news about acquiring a football club in this country would make anyone who could get his photo became rich. As long as there was a photo of him, then any magazine, or media would be full of ratings.


    It was also the reason why there would be a lot of paparazzi who were following them.


    Even though Ritsu had caused a mess on the camera of the paparazzi, she knew the toughness of the paparazzi in this country and it was better to get away first then they could enjoy spending their time in this country.


    Haru knew that his acquisition of Tottenham Hotspur was something very big in this country and he needed to do a conference press. Though, he wouldn''t do it until he had spent a holiday with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha in this country since he was sure once it happened it would be quite impossible to move around freely in this country without anyone following them.


    Unless he disguised himself.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to go before we visit your house?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru had asked Ritsu to buy a house in London and it was a very easy job since he had money.


    They looked at Haru and thought that it should be him who made the decision.


    Haru touched his stomach and asked, "I''m a bit hungry. Why don''t we try Fish and Chips?"


    They looked at Haru for a while and nodded.


    "Why not?"


    Fish and chips is a hot dish consisting of fried fish in batter served with chips. The dish originated in Ennd and is an example of culinary fusion, as its two main ingredients were introduced by immigrants.


    It has be a staple food for everyone in this country and everyone knows about it.


    They went to one of the most popr fish and chips restaurants among the locals, not the most famous one since it would be troublesome if Haru''s identity was known.


    Ritsu used her data process to narrow down which restaurant was the best in London. Even though there were a lot of reviews on the inte, it didn''t mean that it was delicious and it might be because of the hype.


    The best way to tell whether it was good or not was to taste it directly or asked the locals, but with Ritsu around them, they didn''t need to do such things.


    They arrived at the local restaurant and they were lucky that it was quite quiet when they came.


    Entering the restaurant, all of them decided to taste the famous fish and chips.


    The owner didn''t know who they were, but looking at the car and the bodyguard around them, he knew that they might be a rich tourist or something, but at the same time, he was quite surprised how they could find his store.


    "Sir, can I watch you cook?" Haru asked.


    The owner nodded and let Haru watch him cooking and somehow also exined to him the way he cooked his fish. He didn''t think that Haru would copy his recipe, especially when he could see that this guy was very rich.


    Haru looked at the owner who took a haddock fish and put it into the yellow batter. He knew that the owner had put spice on the batter.


    ''Tumeric?''


    But Haru also smelled different smells which were something that he was very familiar with.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "Beer?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    The owner was a bit surprised but nodded. "Yes, I''ve used beer rather than water."


    Haru nodded and thought that it was very logical.


    Beer is alcohol and alcohol has a lower boiling point than water. When the fish is being fried using a batter that is mixed with alcohol, the alcohol will disappear quickly, leaving only the flour and the fish making it very crisp.


    Haru thought that this technique was feasible to be used on tempura dishes.


    Both of them talked for a while and the owner told him that he often used various fishes for his fish and chips such as cod, halibut, flounder, tpia, and a rare fish such as ray and shark.


    It didn''t take both of them to start to be close to each other and talk about a lot of things.


    "If there''s a shark today, then I might serve you that."


    Haru also talked about what other dishes he should try during his stay in London.


    "Then you should try the English Breakfast and Jellied Eel."


    "Jellied Eel?"


    Haru didn''t know what it was, but he felt strange when he heard it.


    Their food was ready and Haru went back to his seat to eat with everyone.


    "What have you been talking about earlier?" Sora asked.


    "His frying technique. The way he fries his fish is quite special." Haru smiled and said, "When we go back, I''ll try it on tempurater."


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who had heard it started to salivate when they knew that Haru was about to create a new dish.


    "Well, let''s eat this fish and chip first while it is still hot."


    They nodded and looked at therge size of fried fish in front of them with fried fries on the side and were apanied by a lemon and tartar sauce. Just looking at it raised their appetite.


    "Haru, I''ll take some from you¡­"


    Utaha was on diet and she didn''t want to eat that much.


    "Ahn¡­"


    Utaha opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and fed her with the fish, but Sora and Megumi were also looking at him.


    "I''ll feed both of you too."


    After feeding both of them, it was his chance to eat. Seri and Ritsu also looked at him intently which made him sigh.


    "Do you want me to feed the two of you too?" Haru asked.


    Seri and Ritsu nodded without hesitation.


    After Haru fed everyone, he also started to eat.


    *Crisp!*


    The moment he put the fish into his mouth, it was very crispy, but inside was so soft. He could feel the saltiness that was right in his mouth. Then he put another one in and ate it with tartar sauce. He tried another one which had lemon juice poured on it.


    His tongue was dancing, and it was as if he had be a mermaid.


    Haru, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Seri suddenly teleported to the world of water and he had be the king of a mermaid while the four of them had turned into his wives.


    It was so delicious that they entered the "Food Reality Marble".


    (The concept of a Reality Marble is one that centers around the materialization and projection of one''s inner world onto reality).


    It is one of the mysteries in this world, if someone is able to create a very delicious dish, then it is possible to send the one who eats their food into the Reality Marble of the chef.


    That''s why it is very interesting to stay in this world.


    Looking at the expression of the guest, the owner secretly smiled and fried another fish.


    *Sizzle!* *Sizzle!*


    ''This is a craft I''ve perfected my entire life, of course, it''s very good¡­''


    Haru suddenly thought something and remembered that his body was simr to Aquaman who was half Antian.


    ''Is this cannibalism?''


    Haru looked at the fish and chips on his te for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked.


    "Is it delicious?" Haru asked.


    "Delicious!" Megumi answered without hesitation.


    Haru nodded and decided to ignore his moral to eat the delicious fish and chip in front of him. He was a human and he had never been a fish, but suddenly a powerful force broke out from his body which startled him.


    Haru hurriedly protected Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Ritsu, Seri, along with his bodyguards, but the guests and the owner of this ce weren''t lucky enough.


    Their clothes were blown away and only their underwear was left.


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    One of the guys at the restaurant hurriedly sat on the ground to hide his nipples and lower body. Even the tough owner was screaming like a little girl.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "W - What''s happening?" Seri was confused, but she sighed in relief when her clothes were alright.


    However, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were looking at Haru at this moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was also confused.


    ''What''s happening?''

 Chapter 806 Spending Time Together!

    <h4>Chapter 806 Spending Time Together!</h4>


    Haru was a bit confused about why he suddenly lost control of his power after he ate delicious food, but he really didn''t have any idea. He only hoped that there was no hidden danger on his body after such a thing happened to him.


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Ritsu decided to ask Haruter what had happened.


    Seri didn''t know that Haru was a magician, but she also looked at Haru.


    They thought that it was better to talk when they were aler after they went back to the house which was bought by Haru.


    They continued to eat their food and went out after they had finished.


    Haru didn''t apologize toward everyone whose clothes were blown away by him since no one knew the cause of phenomenon was him. He also didn''t think that someone would believe that he was the one who caused that phenomenon.


    Haru nced at some beautiful women whose clothes were blown away by him before he looked away once again since he noticed that Ritsu stared at him.


    "¡­"


    30 minutes after the trip, they had arrived at the house, no, a mansion which was being bought by Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were a bit speechless at the size of this mansion, but when theypared it with Haru''s house in Tokyo then they felt slightly better.


    The location of the house is in the rich area of London where there are a lot of aristocrats and a lot of rich people in Ennd.


    Entering the house which had been purchased by Ritsu in London, they were a bit marveled since it really fitted with their imagination.


    The color of the mansion is mostly white and the furniture will make anyone feel that it is the house of an aristocrat.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha felt that they had be a princess when they entered this ce. In the story, usually, there would be only one princess along with the prince, but in here, there were three princesses since the prince had a harem.


    "How much is this house?" Haru whispered.


    "20 million GDP."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and nodded. In the past, he wouldn''t have imagined buying such a house, but now it is different.


    "Haru, can we tour around the house?" Sora asked.


    Megumi and Utaha also looked eager to see around this mansion.


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll talk with Ritsu for a while. You can choose your room too."


    They nodded and went to tour the house since they knew that Haru was talking about a business.


    Seri also joined them since she also wanted to listen to Ritsu''s report.


    The three of them stayed in the living room talking about the business which Ritsu had done in both London and the US.


    "Congrattions, you''ve got both Tottenham Hotspur and Golden State Warriors."


    "Thank you, Ritsu. It is also because of you."


    Haru was really grateful to Haru.


    "It''s alright. I''m having fun in this ce."


    Ritsu thought that flying around the world using her own body was quite an interesting experience, even though she could move fromputer toputer easily, but it wasn''t fun.


    "You''re going to hold the conference press on Wednesdayter along with the new coach."


    "He has epted the invitation, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru had invited Jose Mourinho to be the new coach for his team.


    "For the Golden State Warriors, I''ve also invited the General Manager who will manage it. We can talk to him after we have arrived in the USter."


    Haru nodded and wouldn''t manage the sports team by himself since he didn''t have time. He also didn''t have that much knowledge about it and it was better to let a professional manage it.


    "What about the movie theatre?"


    "It''s almost done. I bought Odeon Cinema with 700 million USD, Picturehouse Cinemas with 40 million USD, AMC Theatres with 1 billion USD, The Hoyts Group with 400 million USD¡­"


    Ritsu listed the movie theatre chains which had been bought using 3 billion US. She had to admit that she really had fun spending a lot of money in just a single breath. She had told him that he owned a lot of movie theatre from the US, Europe, Australia, and Asia making him a movie theatre tycoon.


    "Haru-sama, congrattions! You own thergest movie theatre chain in the world!"


    Seri felt very happy and she was amazed since Haru''s achievement was being done when he was 16 years old. She became curious about what he would do a few yearster and she knew that she was lucky to be chosen by him.


    "Haru, you''re a movie theatre tycoon?" Sora was surprised.


    Haru nodded and looked at Megumi, Sora, and Utaha who hade back from a tour around the house.


    "You''ve done the tour?" Haru asked.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, it is veryrge." She had underestimated the size of this ce, but at the same time, she knew that it was a suitable ce since Haru would have a really big family in the future.


    "Is it alright for us to listen to your conversation?" Sora asked.


    "It''s alright, but never say anything on the outside. It''s better to be low-key," Haru said.


    "Yes!"


    They nodded and were happy to be trusted by him listening to their conversation.


    Haru had created thergest movie chain in the world and because of that, it would be very easy for him to release his movieter.


    "For Lanai Ind, the transaction is almost done. You''ve owned 97% ownership of the ind."


    "What about the rest 3%?" Utaha suddenly asked.


    "It''s being owned by the people on that ind."


    Utaha thought that it was quite logical since they couldn''t push all of the people out of the ind.


    "Lastly, regarding Warner Music Group, I''ve bought 30% of the stock on the market. It''s a publicpany and it is quite troublesome to buy the stock of thepany from various people," Ritsu said.


    "Thank you, Ritsu. You''ve worked really hard."


    "It''s alright. Being with you is very fun, Haru."


    Ritsu smiled and thought that there were a lot of things which she could see in this world and another world just stayed with him.


    "Oh, I''ve almost forgotten. I''ve also bought 300 million USD worth of gold and I''ve ced it in Switzend. You can see it here¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded and thought that it was good that he could attack the gold once againter. He also needed to inform Uncle Ayase about another hunt.


    They didn''t continue to talk too long and went to Haru''s room together and decided to sleep together since it was a bit scary to go sleep in this ce alone.


    Seri and Ritsu also followed since Haru''s room was veryrge and it was enough for all of them to sleep together.


    Haru sighed since he couldn''t do perverted stuff with Megumi and Utaha, but he needed to hold himself. He looked at Sora and wasn''t sure whether he should do her or not. He had done a lot of things besides intercourse, but when it came to the real thing he was a bit hesitant. Even though both of them weren''t siblings who had been connected by blood, the time where they spent together was real.


    Haru also knew that once he had taken Sora''s first time then their rtionship wasn''t a brother and sister anymore, but their rtionship started to change and they were just another man and woman who had just happened to fall in love with each other.


    Haru was in the middle of a thought, but suddenly his thought was broken.


    "Uno! Haru, you haven''t shouted "Uno"! You lost!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, and said, "You won''t get more chances after this." His words were right since they really didn''t have a chance to win in the next round and lost all of the matches.


    ying the entire night, they slept directly on arge bed together, sleeping soundly and spending time on a foreignnd together.

 Chapter 807 Jellied Eel

    <h4>Chapter 807 Jellied Eel</h4>


    Waking up in the early morning, Haru opened his eyes and saw a lot of girls on his body.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    Seri who was sleeping on his bed hugged his anaconda which stood very tall.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He really needed to control his libido better, but it was hard when he was in puberty while also being a harem protagonist at the same time. He knew that he needed to escape from this predicament since if Seri suddenly woke up no one knew what would happen after that.


    Haru was about to turn and he saw Ritsu who was staring at him.


    "¡­"


    "Good morning."


    Ritsu greeted Haru who had just woken up.


    "You''re not sleeping?"


    "I don''t need to sleep."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked unsurely, "H - How long have you been watching?"


    "From the entire night, I can see that a lot of girls seem to be very interested in your lower body."


    Ritsu looked at Haru''s anaconda curiously since this thing could make every girl scream in happiness.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and decided to get fresh air or else he didn''t know what he would do after this, but when he was about to wake up.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru saw that Seri had opened her eyes while looking at him with sleepy eyes.


    "Huh? Haru?"


    Seri wiped her eyes but didn''t let go of his anaconda. She suddenly noticed the hard thing on her check and was confused.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Seri suddenly realized what it was and looked at Haru with a red face.


    "Can you let it go for a while?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone had woken up and the girls discussed with each other where they would go after this. They had nned to go shopping to buy a lot of things and thought about going to the ce where they could buy souvenirs, clothes, tea, etc.


    Ritsu knew the ce and brought them with her.


    "Seri, don''t you wear more casual clothes?" Haru was wondering why this woman needed to wear a professional outfit every time.


    "It''s alright. I''m morefortable this way."


    Seri was quite embarrassed to talk with Haru since what had happened in the early morning, but at the same time, she was annoyed when he just brushed her off like it was nothing.


    Haru didn''t know what Seri was thinking and decided to pretend to not know about it since he knew if he acted like something had happened then it would be awkward between two of them since Seri had hugged his anaconda during her sleep.


    Everyone went shopping for an entire day.


    They had prepared their own money since Megumi and Sora often went to help Haru''s cafe and got their sries from it.


    Utaha was a very popr writer, especially for her "50 Shades of Grey" which had been raging around the world.


    Haru had bought the right to create the movie from Utaha''s book and it also increased that girl''s worth.


    Haru also bought a lot of souvenirs for everyone while also a gift for everyone who had given him chocte during "Valentine''s Day". He also bought the gift for "White Day" for Maki even though that girl almost made him die because of her chocte. Of course, he also bought a gift for five girls beside him and chose the most special one.


    Walking around looking at the various stores, Haru stopped at the "Housekeeping''s Store" which sold various maid and butler uniforms. He was attracted to the maid uniform and thought that it would be good for them.


    "Do you want this?"


    Suddenly Utaha, Sora, and Megumi appeared beside him looking at this pervert who had a maid fetish.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I''ve thought of it as a gift for the three of you, it is good right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They only silently stared at Haru, but in the end, they bought the maid uniform along with the butler uniform which was sold at the store.


    Having fun shopping for the entire day, they went to try one of the traditional foods in Ennd, pie and mash.


    Pie and mash is a traditional working-ss food, originating in the East End of London. This dish is being served with a meat pie, mashed potato, and being poured with liquor or parsley sauce.


    (Note: liquor isn''t alcohol, but rather an eel liquor sauce that is being made using the water kept from the preparation of the stewed eels).


    They decided to go to one of the most popr shops among locals and went to order pie and mash, but suddenly Haru''s words surprised them.


    "I''ll also order Jellied Eel."


    The owner of the restaurant was surprised when this tourist dared to order the jellied eel, but he nodded and gave him the best jellied eel in his shop since he wanted to make him taste what was very good about jellied eel. He also wanted to see Haru''s reaction since he could tell that Haru and his group wereing from a very far ce.


    "Haru, what is jellied eel?" Megumi asked.


    "It''s an eel on jelly." Haru had never tried it and since he was in this ce he should try it.


    "Eel on jelly?"


    They couldn''t imagine it and could only wait for their food to be served.


    They didn''t need to wait that long since pie and mash were considered one of the oldest fast foods in the world. They saw their food which consisted of meat pie, mash potato, and thick gravy liquor. They had to admit that this food was better than they had thought, and the owner also gave them chili vinegar to make their food better.


    But then the thing which made them bbergasted wasing.


    Jellied eel.


    The eel that was jellied was ced on the bowl.


    "Here you go! One jellied eel!"


    Haru looked at the jellied eel and felt weird. He touched it and was surprised.


    "Cold!"


    "Yes, it is served cold."


    The owner didn''t go but waited for Haru to eat the jellied eel to see his reaction.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sora, Megumi, Seri, and Utaha were wondering whether Haru would really eat this jellied eel. Even though eel was considered one of the most luxurious ingredients in Japan, in this country, it was being used as a jelly which made them bbergasted.


    "Use vinegar to make it better and eat using your hand."


    Haru nodded and poured some vinegar on his jellied eel. He took it from the bowl using his finger and started to eat it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was expressionless and he didn''t do anything, but he suddenly felt that he had entered a hentai manga where the character was being vited by an eel. It was his feeling right now, it was veryplicated, even though it was good, but it didn''t feel good being vited by an eel.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone started to get nervous when they saw him didn''t move and seemed to be expressionless.


    ''Did he pass out?''


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were worried since they knew how sensitive Haru''s taste bud was since he had passed out when they gave him strange food before.


    Haru took a deep breath and ate the piece of eel on his fingers. He took out the bones in his mouth and said, "It''s an acquired taste."


    "Yeah, right? It''s very interesting."


    The ownerughed and went back to the kitchen.


    "Is it good?" Seri asked curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ how to describe¡­ it''s a bit simr to natto (fermented soybean). There are a lot of people who like it, but there are a lot of people who hate it. It''s just like that," Haru said.


    "Can I try?" Seri asked.


    "Sure, just take some from my bowl."


    Haru had to admit that the taste wasn''t suited for his tongue, but it didn''t mean it was bad, rather only peculiar people could enjoy this dish.


    They also felt curious, and tried it at the same time, but suddenly¡­¡­


    They were teleported and being surrounded by a lot of eels that were ready to vite them, but Haru hurriedly killed all of the eels in front of them and protected them. They sucked a deep breath and the taste of the jellied eel.


    "I - It''s a really acquired taste."


    They nodded and decided to eat the meat pie while thinking that it was the reason why they came to this ce.


    Everyone who ate the pie suddenly felt that they had teleported to a vast farm with a cow, parsley, and potato farm. It was a very nice feeling and veryforting for them.


    Then they went out once again to try the movie theatre which had been brought by Haru.


    The day after, there were a lot of reporters and journalists who came to the White Hart Lane since Tottenham Hotspur was about to wee its new owner.

 Chapter 808 Football Challange

    <h4>Chapter 808 Football Change</h4>


    Reporters and journalists were waiting for the conference press to start as Tottenham Hotspur was about to wee its new owner. What they were more curious about was the new owner since that person was the famous "Golden Boy".


    Haru was very famousst year after his sessful investment in gold, but his news was very limited and it was very hard to search for his information.


    However, this time, it was different since Haru had decided toe to London to buy Tottenham Hotspur and would also do a conference press.


    Haru''s intention to do this conference press was to calm down the fans of Tottenham and also showed that he wouldn''t do anything bad to Tottenham and he wanted to bring the glory of "White Lily".


    Sometimes he also thought that it was because of this nickname that he bought this team since it often reminded him of the yuri scene.


    (SFX: Aimer - Anatanideawanakereba -Kasetsutouka-)


    Haru, who was backstage, spoke with Jose Mourinho, who will be the team''s new coach. He only talked about getting to know each other and wanted to know what Jose would do after bing Tottenham''s coach. He also said that he would give him a budget of at least 100 million USD for yer transfer.


    Jose nodded and felt that it was good to work under a rich boss.


    Then it was their time to enter the conference press in front of a lot of people and reporters.


    Haru didn''t wear his disguise at this time and felt that he didn''t need it. He might need it if he was going on a date or just wanted to move freely, but in this case, he didn''t do that since sometimes exposure was necessary since being too mysterious wasn''t good.


    Haru didn''t know how it suddenly turned into this, but he didn''t mind. He stood up on the grass of the stadium and touched it slowly. It was his first time at the football stadium and it gave him quite a novelty.


    "Boss, here''s the ball."


    The staff of the stadium gave him a football ball.


    "Thanks."


    The reporter took their camera and took his photo as much as they could since his appearance was better than they had thought. They thought tomorrow''s news would be full of Haru''s face, especially when people knew about the thing which they would do after this.


    Haru received the ball and juggled with it. He used his knees, feet, head, shoulder, chest, etc ying around in fun. He thought that his career might be better than Captain Tsubasa if he decided to be a football yer.


    *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*


    At this moment, Seri, Ritsu, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were sitting on a random audience seat on the stadium since it was also their first time on this ce, but they could imagine that there would be thousands of people cheering loudly when the football match had to begin on this stadium.


    "Have Haru yed football before?" Seri asked.


    They looked at Haru who was on the field and yed with a ball skilfully.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    Seri felt dumb when she asked that question since she could see that Haru was very skillful at ying his ball, but at the same time, she was worried that he would be aughing stock of everyone when he failed this


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Ritsu didn''t feel worried since they knew Haru''s ability very well.


    In front of the goal, there were various targets which had been stuck around it.


    Haru was standing outside of the penalty area with a lot of football in front of him.


    There were 10 balls in front of him and he needed to shoot half of those to hit the target which stuck on the goal.


    Even though the conference press was quite smooth, there was a bad journalist who mocked that Haru was just a boy who didn''t know about football.


    Haru knew that the fastest way to raise his reputation was to ept his provocation. Even though he could ignore that reporter, he wanted to be epted by the fans quickly and he needed to show that he knew about football. He told everyone in the conference press that he knew football and would show his skill in front of everyone right now.


    His disadvantage is his age which will make people underestimate him since he didn''t have much experience.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard it.


    "How are you going to test it?"


    Everyone asked this question, and Haru told them that he would shoot a football ball right into the target which was being ced on the outside of the penalty ring.


    They were surprised but also felt excited when they thought that he would see Haru ept the provocation of the reporter. Whether he was sessful or not, it didn''t really matter since what was more important was they had gotten big news.


    Haru stood up on the field getting ready for his challenge and Jose walked toward him.


    "Boss, are you sure about this? Once you''ve failed then you will be aughing stock for a lot of people."


    "It''s alright. Believe in me."


    Jose looked at Haru''s body, especially when Haru had taken off his suit. He sucked a deep breath in awe and thought that he would train him directly to be an athlete since his body was very awesome.


    "At least, you should change your shoes."


    Haru was wearing leather shoes, but it didn''t really matter actually. If he changed his shoes then he would have shoes that were made by Professor Agasa on Detective Conan.


    The moment Haru took off his shirt, everyone took his photos excitedly. He gave his suit to one of the staff and gave a cue that he would start the challenge.


    Everyone nodded and moved everyone away from the field to look at their young boss starting this challenge.


    Haru was ready and shot the first ball.


    *Bang!*


    The force of the ball was so powerful that it broke off the target directly.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru didn''t stop and kept shooting all the balls in front of him.


    Everyone was bbergasted and opened their mouths wide when they saw him one by one had shot all of the balls on the target, no, rather he was destroying it since the force on his kick was so powerful.


    "How powerful is his kick?"


    Everyone was wondering, but they knew that once Haru became a yer with that power on his body, he would be invincible. They knew that target was stuck on the goal wasn''t something cheap since they had checked it themselves and it wasn''t easy to destroy it, but each of the balls which was shot by Haru destroyed all of those targets.


    Haru wasn''t short and he was quite tall since his height was 183 cm or "6''0.05" feet.


    The process of the challenge was quite fast and Haru had shot all of the balls on the target creating a loud exim on everyone.


    They thought that it was the birth of a powerful football yer.


    The challenge was over, but Haru didn''t show a happy smile or anything, his expression was calm as if it was something normal and took his suit walking together with the new coach of the Tottenham along with the staff.


    The reporter who had provoked Haru earlier was being ignored and every reporter once again asked him a lot of questions such as whether he nned to be a football yer. Or how long had he practiced football? Etc?


    Haru didn''t say too much, only joked in front of them, gaining theirugh.


    Jose also joked and said, "If I can''t get a good yerter, then I''ll ask boss to y." When those words came out, everyoneughed together.


    "I''ll do it when I''m free."


    Haru joked since he didn''t think that he would y on his own team in near future.


    The press conference was over, and their trip to London was also over. The next day, they went to New York to start their second trip.

 Chapter 809 What is he doing?

    <h4>Chapter 809 What is he doing?</h4>


    The Student Council room of Hyakkou Academy.


    It was quite quiet since they missed one person, the 3rd grade would graduate soon and there would be a change in personnel on the group of Student Council.


    One of the members on the student council who was a 3rd grade told everyone that he hoped for Kaede Manyuda who was in the 3rd grade of middle school and would enter the high school division next year.


    The one that had initiated that was Tougami who had been defeated on gambling by Haru before. Even though he had lost to Haru before, he retained his position as one of the members of the student council.


    Tougami wanted to rmend Kaede Manyuda since Kaede''s father was a Deputy Secretary of the Minister of Finance. He wanted his family business to be helped by Kaede, especially after he had lost 2.5 billion yen on Haru which made his financial ability drop dramatically.


    "He seems interesting. I don''t mind."


    Kirari, who had read Kaede''s profile, didn''t mind adding Kaedo since it seemed this boy was a very good gamber in middle school.


    The Hyakkou Academy is starting from Elementary to High School, but only the middle and high school who were able to gamble.


    Tougami sighed in relief since he had sessfully given his spot to Kaede Manyuda and he would make Kaede''s promise soon. He looked around and asked, "Where is that Kasugano? He has been away for a long time!" He almost graduated soon and thought that it was good when he thought he could vent on Haru.


    If Haru was here, then Tougami didn''t dare to say anything and it was lucky that Haru was out today.


    "Tougami-senpai, you haven''t read the news?"


    The one who had asked that question was Aoi Miboumi who was treasurer of the Student Council.


    Aoi Miboumi has light brown short hair that seems to be a bit messy and blue eyes. He is very popr among students since he has never discriminated against the "housepet" or even been kind to them.


    Haru didn''t really like this guy since Aoi was the type of guy who always smiled to keep everything inside hidden.


    It was just simr to where humans were sitting next to each other, but one of them was a snake that was ready to bite them down giving every one of them poison.


    However, Haru didn''t stop it since it was amusing. He was wondering how Aoi wanted to defeat Kirari when the hierarchy of the school had been decided.


    "What''s wrong?" Tougami was confused.


    "Here."


    Sachiko, who was the Public Moral Committee Chairwoman of the Student Council, gave Tougami a newspaper. She felt that Haru was more and more interesting after reading the news.


    Tougami was confused since he hadn''t seen a newspaper for a while since he was busy with a lot of things, but then his eyes bulged out when he saw the newspaper since he saw a news about Haru.


    "T - Tottenham?! How much is the deal!?"


    Tougami still remembered that Haru was just a poor guy who had just entered high school, but suddenly Haru had risen so high that he couldn''t see Haru''s back, especially when he saw the deal which was made by Haru to buy the football team.


    "He really knows how to enjoy his life."


    Kirari smiled and said, "Now, let''s finish our job as quickly as possible."


    They nodded and also felt surprised by Haru''s news, but at the same time, they looked at Kirari who was in good mood wondering whether the rumor about both of them was dating was the truth.


    Erina was in her office and would go to her job to taste dishes that had just been developed in one of the famous restaurants in Tokyo.


    It was her job to be a taster for those dishes which were about to be served to the customer, and as the owner of God of Tongue, her tongue would be able to notice whether that dish was suitable to be served or not, or she could give the advice to improve the dish.


    However, at the same time, she missed Haru. She thought that when he came backter, she could ask him to pick her up after her job then spent their time together on a date or something. She looked at the time and knew that it should be a night at Haru''s ce since she remembered that he was in New York right now.


    Erina didn''t know what Haru was doing overseas, and he had only told her to read the newspaper. She didn''t know why and it was also the reason why she often told Hisako to buy a newspaper everyday to see what had happened, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Erina, when he''s going back?" Alice asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina looked at Alice and asked, "What are you here, Alice?"


    Waving her hand, Alice smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''m just helping you."


    "Sigh¡­ if you''re so free, why don''t you go on training so your cooking skill will increase."


    Erina thought about Haru''s cooking skills and suddenly salivated when she thought about his food. ''When hees back, I''ll ask him to cook.'' Even though Haru''s cuisine was very mysterious and somehow unique, it tasted very good.


    "Hmph! Erina, you should be the one who trains since you''ve been dating Haru! Your skill might deteriorate since you keep thinking something perverted with him!"


    "A - ALICE!!!!" Erina blushed and felt embrassed when she was being teased by Alice.


    Both sisters started to have their fight once again until the door was opened.


    "Erina-sama, there''s news about y - y - y - your b - b - boyfriend¡­"


    Hisaka blushed when she remembered the scene where Erina and Haru hugged at each other in the movie theatre, but at the same time, she sighed when she thought that Erina became gentler after Erina had dated Haru. Shemented when she thought that the rtionship between her and Erina that had been cultivated since their childhood time had been lostpared to Haru who had just met her a few months ago.


    However, Hisako knew that both Erina and Haru were suitable to each other and she had to admit that she also often imagined herself in Erina''s ce, thinking what would happen if she dated him.


    "Haru''s news???"


    Erina and Alice stopped fighting and took the newspaper into Hisako''s hands.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they saw he had bought a famous football club so suddenly.


    "Now, that you mention it is Haru really a high school student?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, he is."


    Even though it was hard to believe, Erina was really surprised by what Haru had done overseas.


    ''Haru¡­ I miss you¡­''


    Erina sat down on her seat and opened her wallet which she used to keep the photo of both of them that had been taken in the arcade in the past. She smiled when she thought about her first time ying in that ce.


    If he wasn''t there, then she wouldn''t even think about ying in that ce.


    Alice took her phone and started to call Haru right away whether this news was real or hoax since if he really bought a football club then she wanted to y at the stadium.


    New York.


    Haru and everyone was having dinner at the famous pizza restaurant while also eating the cheesecake which they had bought in the famous store before.


    Utaha and Megumi sighed at the calories on each food, but they knew that they could get slim when they did intercourse with Haru, so they didn''t need to worry that much, however, when they looked at Sora who kept eating but could maintain her slim figure¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?" Sora asked while eating the cheesecake with a happy smile.


    Utaha and Megumi thought that they had never been jealous of Sora until this moment since Sora wouldn''t get fat no matter how much she had eaten her food.


    At the same time, Haru received a lot of phone calls from Nasa, Yuri, Kosaka, Alice, and a lot of more who asked him about the matter of football club which he had just bought before.


    They congratted him and asked whether it was a joke or real.


    Haru was speechless, but then he noticed Erina''s father who was on the outside.


    ''Erina''s father?''


    Erina''s father walked away with someone with a smile on his face leaving the restaurant without noticing him.


    "Haru, what''s wrong? You don''t want your cheesecake? Let me eat it!"


    Sora took Haru''s cheesecake portion and ate it without worry since she wouldn''t get fat no matter what.


    Haru didn''t really mind, but he could feel the jealous expression from both Utaha and Megumi. He nodded and didn''t say much ordering one more portion of cheesecake and ate the dish which was famous throughout the city.

 Chapter 810 Coming Back and Quest?

    <h4>Chapter 810 Coming Back and Quest?</h4>


    Haru had to admit that it was good thing to spend his days on vacation for the past two weeks with his girlfriends. He has done a lot of things from selling some of his shares on Instagram, buying another movie theatre chain, buying the NBA team, and a lot more.


    It was a good day, but it was time for them to go back.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were having a st for the entire two weeks, however, Utaha and Megumi thought to have a diet after they had gone backter.


    Sora was also happy, but suddenly she had forgotten to tempt him which made her quite depressed. She thought to join both Utaha and Megumi, but she didn''t know that Haru was very skillful at choosing the location and time when he did the deeds which made it hard for her to notice them.


    Everyone on the airne went back to their country.


    Haru thought about what had happened during his stay in the US.


    The first thing was Erina''s father.


    Haru knew that Erina''s father had been exiled from Nakiri n which made him unable to stay with Tootsuki Group, but he didn''t expect to meet him in New York before. He thought that Erina''s father built up his career in the US and he also had a feeling that this guy was nning to do something.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Haru didn''t know much, but he felt that it was more interesting to let him go since he wanted to see what that guy was about to do, and at the same time, he also asked Seri and Ritsu to buy stock of Tootsuki Group slowly.


    Ritsu and Seri nodded when they heard he wanted to buy stock on Tootsuki Group since it was a very goodpany.


    The second thing was when sometimes he suddenly lost control of himself.


    Haru didn''t know what had happened, but when he ate something delicious something was released from his body and it blew up the clothes of the people around his surroundings. It was quite troublesome, no, it was quite fun actually, but he didn''t want to let the body of his girlfriends on their undies be seen by someone.


    Haru didn''t know what was the source of this phenomenon, but it had never happened in the past and only happenedtely.


    Sometimes his clothes were also blown up showing his naked upper body leaving only his pants which made him speechless.


    "You don''t know the source of that problem?" Megumi asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Yeah, I''m not sure."


    Sora, Seri, and Utaha were sleeping on their seats soundly leaving both Megumi and Haru who talked to each other while ying a game.


    Megumi thought for a while and said, "Isn''t it because you''ve dated Erina?"


    "Huh?"


    Haru was confused.


    Megumi took out her smartphone and showed him a video.


    "I have a video of Nakiri Senzamon who is Erina''s grandfather''s reaction after eating something good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you have that?"


    "It''s interesting. You should watch it."


    Megumi yed the video of Nakiri Senzaemon who ate something then suddenly the clothes on his body were blown away.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "T - This is¡­"


    Haru was in shock and thought that this phenomenon was rted to Erina. He looked at the video and asked, "This video¡­ you don''t get this video from the inte, right?"


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve asked Ritsu to get it for me since I''ve thought that phenomenon might rte to Nakiri n."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but didn''t say anything.


    "So what are you doing?" Megumi asked.


    "Nothing. I don''t think that this thing is harmful to me."


    Yes, this phenomenon doesn''t harm him rather it is harmful to the people around him.


    Haru thought that it was also very good since he could see a lot of girls in their undies, but at the same time, he couldn''t control this phenomenon to blow girls'' clothes alone since if there was a guy when his power activated then their clothes would also be blown away by it. He would puke without hesitation at that time.


    Megumi nodded and thought that it wasn''t harmful to Haru, but it was harmful to the girls whose clothes were being blown away by Haru.


    "Now, that you mention it, you can stop our clothes being blown away by that phenomenon, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded.


    "Then, why didn''t you stop the clothes of the women around our surroundings from being blown away by your phenomenon?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi had an expressionless expression on her face and asked, "You want to see them in their undies, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "If I said that I couldn''t do it, then would you believe me?"


    "I''ll believe you." Megumi nodded and said without hesitation. "But what is the truth?"


    "If I can control it then I''ll only blow away the clothes of the women and not the guys."


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi thought for a bit and nodded. She knew Haru''s preference and knew that he didn''t have an interest in the same gender. She yawned slowly and put her head on his shoulder.


    "I''m very happy with this trip."


    Megumi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    Haru smiled and held her hand. He thought about something crazy in his head, but he decided to hold it until his private airne had been sentter. He heard a soft breath on his side and noticed that Megumi was sleeping. He thought to kiss her lips, but his smartphone suddenly vibrated.


    ''Quest?''


    It was Haru''s thought at that moment since it was a familiar notice which he often got when there was a quest on the Group Chat.


    Gintoki: "Eh? Quest again?"


    Yajima: "It has just been a while and there is another quest¡­"


    Tsunade: "What is the quest?"


    Kuroneko: "Well, let''s see what the quest is about¡­"


    Kuzuha: "Is this the quest where someone needs to go to another world?"


    Charlotte: "That''s right."


    Sumire: "Hmm, I''m also curious about another world, but the quest is dangerous¡­" She was a doctor and didn''t think that she was able to be able to defeat a dragon, monster, etc since herbat ability was almost zero.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Enter IS Academy]


    [Quest 2: Get IS (Infinite Stratos)]


    [Quest 3: Get Core of IS]


    [Quest 4: Defeat Silver Gospel]


    [Quest 5: Invite one person]


    [Participant: one person]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the attack of the Silver Gospel]


    ''What the heck is IS?''


    Haru was confused, but he could tell that this world is simr to both "Hundred" and "Hagure Yuusha".


    ''The problem is only one person can enter that ce¡­''


    Haru thought who could enter this quest beside him.


    ''Silver Gospel.''


    Haru felt that this name was quite fierce and different from the dragon, monster, etc, and it might be something else such a human or pure soul manifestation. He didn''t know what it was and to know what it was; he needed to go to this world to see what IS would be.


    Haru: "Does anyone know what world this is?"


    Kuroneko: "I don''t know. I''m not even sure what IS is?"


    Esdeath: "Dear, you''re going to go on this quest?"


    When only one person was needed for the quest, usually it was only him who went for the quest.


    Haru: "Does anyone want to go on this quest?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one answered his question.


    Haru sighed and replied, "Then, I''ll go for this quest."


    "Be careful!"


    Everyone wasn''t sure but felt that somehow this guy would attract more girls during his questter.

 Chapter 811 High School is more interesting

    <h4>Chapter 811 High School is more interesting</h4>


    Went back to Tokyo, Utaha and Megumi went back to their parents'' house first. They decided to stay with their parents since they had gone on a trip for two weeks. After resting for a day, they would go to his house to y with him again.


    Haru, Seri, and Sora went back to their house.


    Seri had changed her apartment and lived together with Haru and Sora. She was a bit surprised to see Gundam inside the apartment and thought that Haru''s house was more high-tech than she had thought.


    When they arrived at their house,


    Sora and Seri thought to rest first since the trip back from Los Angeles to Tokyo made them really tired.


    Haru nodded and went to visit Yuri, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina since he had left them for two weeks.


    "Here you go, I''ve brought you a lot of food and souvenirs from the US and London."


    Yuri, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina looked at all of the foods and souvenirs which had been brought by Haru. They didn''t expect him to go to their ce right away after he had gone back from overseas.


    The four of them wanted to go with him on this trip however¡­


    Shiina and Iwasawa couldn''t go since they didn''t have passports.


    Kosaka was busy with the new game n which had been given.


    "How is the trip?" Yuri asked. She couldn''t go since she went to her parents'' house.


    "It''s alright, but I miss this ce."


    Haru thought about the foods which he had tasted in both countries and some of them tasted quite strange, but some of them were very good.


    "But you''ve done a lot of things during your trip, for almost an entire week the news almost filled your face."


    Kosaka was speechless about what Haru had done on his trip.


    Haru onlyughed hearing Kosaka''s words. He was helpless, but he couldn''t stop the media from reporting him, even though he wanted to be low-key, but it seemed that it was impossible.


    "Some of the customers who often bought bread at our cafe are often asking whether Kasugano Haruka who is on the television is you." Yuriined and said, "Even though we''ve tried to say that the person on the television isn''t you, it is only time for them to notice."


    They looked at Haru''s face and thought that it was impossible for everyone to mistake him with anyone since as long as someone had seen Haru and no one would be able to forget about him since he really gave a distinct feeling when they saw him.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry that much about them, but more importantly, no weird people are entering this cafe, right?"


    Haru was worried that someone with bad intentions woulde to this ce. He was afraid after his exposure, his cafe might be targeted or something, but if that was the case he wouldn''t hesitate to send them to the bottom of the sea, the edge of the earth, or space itself using Shamb. Though, before that, they might have seen the gate of hell first after being sent by GT Robot.


    They shook their heads hearing Haru''s question.


    "No, it is quite peaceful. We''re quite busy preparing our high school thought."


    Iwasawa was quite excited when she thought that she was about to enter high school with everyone.


    "That''s good."


    Haru sighed in relief, but he thought that he needed to prepare more security around this ce, even though this country was very peaceful and firearms weren''t allowed, but in front of money, everyone was crazy enough to do a lot of things.


    Haru stayed with them for a while cooking them food which he had tried in London and the US such as fish and chips, m chowder, and hot dogs.


    Everyone was having a feast and felt as if they had gone to both the US and London with him.


    Then at thest, Haru took out both cheesecake and jellied eel for the desert.


    "What the heck is this?!"


    Everyone felt weird when they saw a jellied eel for the first time.


    "Jellied eel. It has quite a good vor."


    They looked at Haru who didn''t seem to be joking, especially when they saw him eat one of them. They raised their eyebrows, but in the end, they took the jellied eel with their fingers.


    "It has a strange texture."


    Shiina shuddered, but she tried to eat it since she remembered the day when she often had an empty stomach before she met him in this world. She knew that she couldn''t waste any food.


    Everyone also took a small bit of the jellied eel from their mouth.


    "!!!!!"


    Suddenly they were surrounded by a lot of eels simr to H-manga which being sold on the store or event which made them shudder and sucked a deep breath.


    "Is it good?"


    "NO!"


    Haru nodded and thought that only some people could enjoy this particr dish, though, he was thinking whether he could make this dish became delicious which could be enjoyed by everyone.


    2 March.


    Everyone at the Hyakkou Academy was quite depressed, especially the girls. On 14 February, it was Valentine''s Day and they were about to give Haru their chocte. Unfortunately, it was Sunday which was why they couldn''t give him a chocte right away, and when they thought to give it to him the next day, they were being told that he was on a trip to London and US for two weeks which made them helpless.


    The only thing which made them able to calm down was the news about him which often appeared in the newspaper for the past two weeks since he had done a lot of things outside of the country.


    At that very moment, they knew very well that as long as they were able to get his heart their future would be guaranteed since Haru was a mogul that controlled various media in this country.


    Whether it was the daughter of businessmen or politicians, all of them would be tempted to marry him since it was better to marry Haru rather than an old man who had a big belly, especially when they saw his photo on swimwear which made them wet.


    In their minds, Haru was their prince on the white horse, no, he might be a knight who stole the queen from the king such as Diarmuid and Lancelot in the legend.


    Even though the test was about to happen, no one could concentrate since Haru hadn''te back from his trip.


    Kaede Manyuuda, who was about to seed Tougami''s position on the Student Council, was about to visit the high school area since he had heard that Kasugano Haruka was about toe back.


    Where did he learn about this news?


    Kaede learned it from Tougami since Tougami had asked Runa when Haru hade back. He wasn''t sure why there were a lot of female students who seemed down for some reason, but he didn''t care much.


    Kaede would lead into the life of high road in the future and he couldn''t care less about those skanks around his surroundings.


    But at this moment, Kaede heard a sound of something and turned his head. He saw someone was riding an antic of Vespa scooter with a denim jacket entered the high school division of Hyakkou Academy.


    "Kasugano-kun!"


    No one knew who shouted that name and everyone also looked at the direction of the person who rode on a scooter.


    "Kasugano! You can''t bring your scooter inside!"


    The teacher also followed him and reprimanded him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kaede looked at the guy who was being surrounded by a lot of people. He kept observing Haru, and when he saw Haru took off his helmet¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Kaede couldn''t look away since he was also being looked at by Haru. He couldn''t move until Haru looked away before taking a deep breath. He pushed the frame of his sses and nodded.


    "So that''s Kasugano Haruka."


    Kaede thought that high school would be more interesting than middle school.

 Chapter 812 As long as it isnt too much

    <h4>Chapter 812 As long as it isn''t too much</h4>


    After reporting to the teacher''s office, Haru knew that the teachers were worried that his grade would drop after he had done all of his business. He reassured them to not worry that much since if he wanted to graduate then he could do it anytime, but he didn''t do so since he wanted to enjoy his youth.


    They also congratted him on buying two famous sports clubs and creating thergest movie theatre chains in the world. It really surprised them since Haru was able to achieve all of those things on his 16th. They also told him that it was alright for him to bring his Vespater since all of the things which they had done earlier was an act since they knew that he would be surrounded by a lot of girls.


    Haru had asked the teacher a few days ago to bring him to the teacher''s office when he hade back from overseas since he was sure that he would be surrounded by a lot of people when he returned and this n was sessful since he could escape from the group of horny girls who were ready to grab his pants anytime.


    Every member of the Student Council received special treatment since they were the ones who managed the finances of this school and also the one who paid the wages of every teacher at this school.


    Haru said goodbye and was about to go to the Student Council room, but Kirari opened the door of the teacher''s office then looked at him with a smile.


    "Sensei, I need to bring him first."


    "Y - Yes."


    The teacher was pretty nervous in front of Kirari, even though she was beautiful, but this girl was very merciless.


    Kirari grabbed Haru''s arm with a smile. "Let''s go."


    Haru smiled when he thought that this girl wanted to show her identity in front of everyone.


    When both of them came out while holding each other''s hands.


    Everyone had a broken heart at that moment.


    Haru was sitting in his private room and reading a book while letting Kirari sleep on hisp. It seemed that she had worked very hard when he had gone to the US and London for 2 weeks. He looked at Kirari''s sleeping face and if he didn''t know this girl was the fiercest dictator of Hyakkou Academy then he would think of her as a docile cat.


    If Kirari was a cat, then she would be a Persian cat.


    Haru remembered that he had bought a cat headband and put it on her head.


    Kirari seemed to awaken when he put a cat headband on her head. She touched her head and asked, "What is this?"


    "Cat headband."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari put the cat headband on her head and looked at her figure in the mirror for a while before nodded.


    "Is it good on me, nyaa?"


    Kirari also gave a cat pose while asking that question.


    "!!!"


    Haru felt blood rush into his lower body which made him very excited, but he calmed himself hurriedly.


    "Perfect."


    Haru had to admit thebination of cat headband with Kirari was perfect. He thought that it would be more perfect if she wore a maid uniform, but he could do thatter.


    Kirari looked at the hard thing on his pants which stood very tall and slowly came down.


    "Interesting."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru noticed her looking at his anaconda and said, "Say, do you want to have a date after the exam?"


    "Date?" Kirari was a bit surprised and nodded. "Let''s do it. It seems amusing." It would be her first time to have a date, and she was quite anticipating it.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "How are the attackers from before? Have they stopped attacking you?"


    "You don''t need to worry about them. It has ended."


    Kirari smiled confidently.


    Haru nodded and didn''t need to worry about her anymore, but he knew that her family business was quite dangerous since he had also learned the various business from branches of Momobami n.


    There was poison, torture, killers, swindlers, etc. There were a lot of branches of families which weren''t even listed on the family since it was a very old n.


    Haru also understood if someone grew up from such a n then it wouldn''t be weird for the mind of those children to be warped. Unfortunately, his heart had fallen for one of them so he would be connected with them.


    They talked to each other about the date which they would do after thest semester exam.


    After school was over, Haru brought Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko to the dance studio. He had asked them to help him with his amusing confessionter and told them about his n after his date with Kirari.


    The preparation had been done, and they only needed to wait for the execution day.


    Looking at a lot of familiar faces on the dance studio, Haru could see some of the staff, maid, and bodyguard on Kirari''s house, there was also a member of the Traditional Culture Research Club, and of course, there was also a group of dancers who had been invited by Sayaka before.


    The group of dancers were invited to to train and also performed on his confessionter.


    "Hello, everyone, I''m sorry that I can onlye today, but don''t worry, I''ve practiced the dance myself."


    Everyone nodded and of course, they knew what Haru had done during the past two weeks since it was covered on the news.


    "I won''t waste time anymore. The important day is going to happen after the exam so let''s do our best until then."


    "OOOOO!!!!"


    They nodded and started to practice together before the day of the confession.


    Haru who practiced with everyone noticed that Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko had been looking at him.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I''m just surprised that you can dance so well." Runa sat on the sofa while looking at him in amazement. She could see that Haru''s waist was very stic and it could move in various movements.


    Yuriko sighed and couldn''t help but feel jealous of Kirari who had a boyfriend who would do this much for her.


    Haru didn''t care whether Runaplimented or mocked him, but he needed to ask one more important question.


    "Kirari doesn''t know about this, right?"


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    "You don''t need to worry. We have been doing this secretly." Runa smiled and said, "You should give us something after we''ve helped you this much."


    "Thank you very much. You can ask me anything after the confession."


    Haru wasn''t afraid to promise them something.


    "Really? Anything?" Runa was very excited when she heard it.


    "Well, as long as it isn''t something too much, then I don''t mind."


    Haru didn''t think that they would ask something unreasonable such as telling him to catch a Kraken on the sea or something.


    However, Runa, Yuriko, Sayaka, and Ririka who had heard that he had promised to give them anything felt very happy and smiled when they thought about what kind of request they would make when they asked himter.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at their reaction, Haru started to feel regret when he saw their reaction and added, "However, I have a right to reject your request if I feel that your request is a bit too much."


    "Eh?! Didn''t you say that it can be anything???" Runained.


    "Yes, as long as it is not too much. You can''t ask something weird such as telling me to dress up only wearing my boxer or something during school."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They had never thought about such a thing, but if they really asked such a thing then it was normal for him to reject their request.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t ask you that kind of thing."


    Haru nodded and felt relief. He continued to train for an hour before deciding to go back to his house after having dinner with everyone. He arrived at his home and had prepared everything before he decided to go for the quest. He took his smartphone and pressed the confirm button on the Group Chat then he was teleported to another world to start the quest.

 Chapter 813 Harem Protagonist again?

    <h4>Chapter 813 Harem Protagonist again?</h4>


    Teleported to another world, Haru didn''t know where he was. He only knew that the scenery around him was quite futuristic, but some of the ces weren''t that much different from his home.


    "Japan again?"


    Haru was wondering whether it was also the world that was being made by the author from the same country. He hadn''t done his research on why there were a lot of futuristic ces in this world, but he was sure that it might be connected to Infinite Stratos which he needed to get on this world.


    ''Is this a Sci-Fi world?''


    Haru thought that this world might be simr to a Gundam''s world and this "Infinite Stratos" might be a weapon or something. He needed to connect to the inte first to see what kind of world it was. He looked around before he saw a small restaurant around the neighborhood. He had been teleported in this world for half an hour and thought about tasting the food in this world. It was also in the afternoon and even though it was a bitte for lunch, he hadn''t had his lunch and felt a bit hungry.


    "Gotanda Eatery, huh?"


    The restaurant was a bit normal, and he didn''t see anything special about this restaurant, but usually such a ce kept a hidden gem food inside.


    Haru opened the restaurant and saw that no one greeted him. He looked around curiously and saw a kitchen in full view of the guest tables, separated by a counter.


    "Wee."


    Haru noticed an elderly man with red and white hair who hade out from the door on the back part of the restaurant. He thought that this restaurant might be connected with the house behind the restaurant. He nodded and walked toward the counter''s seat.


    "What do you want to eat?" The elderly man walked to the kitchen.


    "It''s my first timeing to this ce, do you have any rmendations?"


    The elderly man looked at him and said, "I''ve never seen you here before, are you a tourist, or have you just moved to this ce?"


    "I''m a tourist. I''m visiting my friend in this area."


    The elderly man nodded and said, "Then, I''ll rmend you to eat our Karaage set, is that alright with you?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and looked around curiously. He saw a television remote and was about to turn on the television.


    "It''s alright to turn on the television?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Haru took the remote control and turned on the television.


    "Big news! The first male IS pilot has been found!


    The name of this young man is Orimura Ichika!


    He''s the first male pilot of IS who has been found in thest 10 years!


    Even though the IS can only be piloted by a female, it is able to be piloted by a male!


    For the specific news, we''re waiting in front of the building which is used for the people in this country to enter IS Academy!"


    Haru could see that every reporter seemed to be very excited on the television screen.


    ''The first male IS pilot?''


    Haru felt strange and wondered whether IS could only be piloted by a female.


    ''So this is another harem world?''


    Haru didn''t feel that surprised by this setting, but he had to admit that this "Orimura Ichika" was very lucky since that guy was the only male student out of all the school girls. He was sure that this "Orimura Ichika" would have a harem life.


    Haru hadn''t done his research on what IS was, but he could tell that it was a powerful weapon and it could only be used by a female, but "Orimura Ichika" was an exception who was able to pilot an IS.


    *Thump!*


    Then he heard the sound of the te and a delicious smell on his table.


    "Thank you, Sir."


    The elderly man nodded and said, "Please enjoy while it is hot."


    Haru nodded and saw the Karaage set in front of him.


    The Karaage set consists of a bowl of rice, six pieces of karaage, shredded cabbage on the side, a slice of lemon, a bowl of miso soup, and a ss of ice tea on the side.


    *Gulp!*


    Haru had to admit the smell was delicious and he took his chopstick to eat the first bite of the Karaage.


    *Crisp!*


    The moment he took a bite, the outer part of the karaage was very crisp, but inside was so soft that it kept gushing delicious juices.


    Haru could tell that this meat was from the thigh part since that part of the meat was full of fat which was very delicious. He suddenly felt as if he had a date with a hot harpy which turned into a steamy night. He was amazed and sucked a deep breath since this karaage was very delicious. He could tell that the secret of this karaage was inside the spice which was used to marinate the meat before frying it.


    ''The flour, egg, and the oil¡­''


    Haru nodded and was able to give this karaage at least 88 points. He looked at the elderly man who seemed to be watching the news. He turned again to watch the news about the "First male IS pilot in history".


    "Do you know that pilot, Sir?" Haru asked since he could see that the expression of the elderly man seemed a bitplicated.


    "Yes, he''s a friend of my grandchildren. I don''t think that he''ll be the first male IS pilot in history."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru nodded and felt a bit surprised since this old man knew about "Orimura Ichika". He looked at the picture of "Orimura Ichika" and had a feeling that this guy was the protagonist of this world.


    *Srrt!*


    The sliding door was opened and they heard a voice.


    "I''m back!"


    Haru turned and saw a quite cute girl with long scarlet hair that went down to her hips and was tied up in a rough ponytail using a bandana.


    "Oh, Ran? You''vee back?"


    The elderly man greeted her grandchildren.


    "Grandpa, can I ask for something cold or something? I''m very---" The girl stopped when she noticed there was a young man who looked at her and suddenly she realized that he was a guest. "I - I''m sorry!" She knew that she was very rude.


    Haru nodded and smiled before continuing to eat.


    The elderly man looked at Haru for a while and said, "Ran, I''ll go back to rest. Take care of the guest."


    "Eh?"


    The girl seemed a bit confused by her grandfather''s words. Then she looked at Haru who was eating the food quietly, but once she had observed Haru, she had to admit that this guy had received a perfect score on her heart.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru noticed that the girl was looking at him.


    "N - No, are you enjoying your food?"


    Haru smiled and nodded. "It was very good. I''m d that I''vee to this ce."


    Blushing, the girl nodded happily.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, what about you?"


    "Gotanda Ran. That''s my name." Ran introduced herself, but then she noticed the television which showed news about the first male IS pilot.


    "Huh? Ichika-san?"


    Ran was very surprised and closed her mouth with both of her hands.


    "You know him, Gotanda-san?" Haru asked.


    "Uh, yes, he''s a friend of my older brother, and he also often ys in this ce, but I don''t expect him to¡­"


    Ran didn''t expect "Orimura Ichika" to be the first male pilot in the world which startled her since her big brother''s who usually yed at her house would suddenly turn out to be the first male pilot of IS.


    Haru thought that he had hit a jackpot and started his way to get closer to this girl to ask him a lot of questions about this "Orimura Ichika".


    Ran who was being asked became excited and told him a lot of things about Ichika.


    Haru sighed when he heard Ran.


    "What''s wrong?" Ran was confused about why Haru suddenly sighed.


    "No, I''m just jealous of him since he has a cute girl like you who likes him."


    "N - No, I - I don''t like him!"


    Ran blushed and waved her hand. "K - Kasugano-san, don''t tease me!" She was a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, she felt rxed talking with him.


    Haru smiled and talked about trivial things with her, telling her some jokes.


    Ranughed from time to time and told him a lot of things such as the importance of IS, female pilot, her intention to enter IS Academy next year, etc.


    Hearing how precious IS was, Haru knew that it would be difficult for him to get an IS, and the only way for him to be able to get it was to steal it, but at the same time, once he stole it, it would be hard to enter IS Academy. He thought that he needed to think about his strategy before he started to move and whether he could pilot an IS or not.

 Chapter 814 IS

    <h4>Chapter 814 IS</h4>


    Haru decided to go back and said that he would visit the restaurant again in the future.


    Ran nodded happily and waved her hand excitedly, but at the same time, she had forgotten to ask him about his phone number so they couldmunicate with each other which made her depressed.


    However, she suddenly realized something.


    "N - No! My heart is for Ichika-san!" Ran felt conflicted so suddenly and thought that she was being fought over by two men. She didn''t know about Ichika''s feelings toward her, but Haru clearly showed an interest in her. Her cheek was very hot and ced both of her hands on her cheeks.


    "Ugh¡­ what should I do?"


    Haru didn''t know what Ran was thinking and went to the inte cafe to forge his identity then steal some money from a random bank ount then he transferred it to the back ount which he had just created on a local bank.


    After he had done everything, he started his research about this world. Even though he had confidence in his hacking ability, he needed to be careful since this ce was a high-tech world and it was possible for someone to own the same level of hacking ability as him.


    The first thing he needed to do was to search for information about IS or Infinite Stratos since he was clueless about it.


    Infinite Stratos abbreviated as IS, are powered exoskeletons, which were originally meant for outer space exploration. Designed by Tabane Shinonono, they possess technology andbat capabilities far more advanced than any other weapon system, thus threatening to destabilize the world.


    Reading the description of IS, Haru frowned since he didn''t think that IS would be powered exoskeletons since he thought that it would be a weapon or giant mecha, but he knew that he couldn''t understimate it.


    In the end, he decided to read the rest of the information since he needed more information about this weapon. He wanted to know how dangerous this weapon was and how it could threaten the world. Though, the more he read the more interesting it was¡­


    When IS was first proposed it was scoffed at and few people paid any attention to it. A monthter, a "mysterious" hacker hacked the military missile bases and ships all over the worldunching 2341 ballistic and cruise missiles towards all major cities in Japan. The world''s first and only IS sortied and neutralized 1221 of the missiles with a sword and shot down the rest with energy weapons - something no country in the world had the technology to produce.


    This IS waster codenamed "Shirokishi". The faceless pilot imed no allegiance to any worldly nation and was attacked by several major world powers seeking to capture or destroy it. The White Knight fended off its attackers, destroying 207 next-gen fighter aircraft in the process, as well as disabling 7 aircraft carriers and their naval escorts. It also destroyed 8 weaponized military spy satellites.


    "Shirokishi" IS was never seen again after the incident and its pilot''s identity remained a secret to the general public.


    The IS showed that it was capable of generating a nigh-invulnerable shield barrier, 100% optical camouge, hypersonic speeds, and capable of pulling off insane high G maneuvers while seemingly unaffected by gravity-induced ckout/red-outs and also space flight.


    "Nigh-invulnerable shield barrier, 100% optical camouge, hypersonic speeds, and capable of pulling off insane high G maneuvers while seemingly unaffected by gravity-induced ckout/red-outs and also space flight¡­"


    Haru folded his arms and thought that IS was more powerful than he had thought. He felt that this weapon was more powerful than the Gundam which he owned, especially when it owned a nigh-invulnerable shield barrier.


    His Gundam could have been destroyed by a thousand missiles, but a thousand of missiles were impossible to destroy an IS.


    Haru searched for the photo of IS on the inte and saw "Uchigane" which was a highly-rated 2nd generation frame.


    As a defensive model, it focuses on stability and is easy to use for beginners as a training model for the Students in the IS Academy. The design is basically meant to look like an armored samurai.


    For other''s IS, it was very hard for him to get it since it was secret information, but he could see various photos of IS from IS world tournament which was known as Mondo Grosso.


    The Mondo Grosso is an Infinite Stratos International Tournament held every three years. Since the introduction of the IS, there have been 3 Mondo Grosso.


    After IS appeared in this world, there were a lot of impacts that were caused by it on society.


    Faced with such an overpowering weapon, the nations of the world enacted the "ska Treaty", which stated that the IS would never be used for militarybat and that existing IS technology must be equally distributed to all nations, to prevent any nation from dominating the others. And they also give the IS to the other countries, but the US is the only country that didn''t ept the IS, which is suspicious for most people. And this rumor was never confirmed.


    The introduction of the IS does, however, have a major effect on society. As it can only be operated by women, the power bnce between men and women is broken, with womening to dominate society over men.


    The reason why only females can activate the IS is that Tabane Shinonono built them that way, saying she created IS "to give girls wings."


    Haru searched for the reason why "Ichika Orimura" was able to activate the IS, but no one knew about it yet since it had just happened today. He thought that it might be because Orimura was a harem protagonist since it how usually harem story would begin.


    Though, at the same time, as a harem protagonist too, should he be able to activate an IS too?


    Haru thought that IS was very interesting and saw the registration of the IS Academy would be over in a month.


    It might be because of the "Orimura Incident" that made the government would also test male students whether they were able to activate an IS or not.


    Haru knew that it was his chance to enter IS Academy.


    IS Academy is the private boarding academy where students all over the globe enroll to learn how to pilot the Infinite Stratos. It stands as the primary background setting of the series.


    Due to the worldwide fact that only the female can pilot the IS, the student body isprised of girls, including the instructors and faculty due to their former status as pilots or test candidates.


    Haru created a fake identity as fast as possible then also registered himself on the registration to IS Academy. He was sure that the majority of those guys wanted to live a harem life since all of their ssmates would be female. He once again had to admit how lucky Orimura Ichika truly was since this guy was able to activate IS which made him able to enjoy school life with a lot of girls.


    ''If I can''t activate IS then¡­¡­''


    Haru took out a blue bracelet which was his prize from the previous quest. He didn''t expect this bracelet would be useful in this situation, but if possible he really didn''t want to enter IS Academy while using this bracelet since he would feel veryplicated and it also had a lot of drawbacks since it could be only activated for 12 hours.


    Once 12 hours were gone, he would return back which troubled him when he needed to live together with a lot of people at the IS Academy.


    Haru shook his head and decided to think about aplicated matterter.


    What was important was whether he could activate IS or not.


    It was the problem right now and decided to end his research, went out of the inte cafe, and went to one of the most expensive hotels in the world to enjoy his stay.

 Chapter 815 Entrance Exam

    <h4>Chapter 815 Entrance Exam</h4>


    In the early morning, there was a group of male students who came to one of thergest buildings in one of the downtown areas.


    The number of male students in this ce almost reached a thousand and all of them were ready to be har--, no, to test whether they had an ability to activate an IS or not.


    Most of them dressed in their best uniform politely and everyone who looked at this scene could tell that they were from rich families or from an elite school.


    Every young man in this ce had a dream to change their fate to be an IS pilot.


    Once they could be an IS pilot then the prestige of their family would rise and they would be able to get various advantages from the government since they would be the second male IS pilot in this world.


    Lastly, they would be able to enter IS Academy which was full of girls and would live a harem life where they could fully enjoy their youth.


    Every young man in this ce had that kind of dream, especially in the society where a male had a lower status than a female.


    All of them were eager to raise their status to reach the same standard as females.


    But in the middle of those groups, there was one guy who was very conspicuous.


    Everyone was wearing their school uniform and dressed their best, but there was one person who wore very rude clothes in this ce.


    This guy wore a gakuran (ck Japanese school uniform which is often worn by delinquents) which was wide open while wearing an aloha shirt inside which gave him a rxing feeling as if he came for a trip rather than an exam.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    This guy was Haru and he thought that he should try to be a delinquent student. Among the group of elite students who came from rich families or elite schools, he was the only one who seemed to be a delinquent. If he wore a cap then someone from another world might mistake him as Jotaro Kujo who would scream "Ora Ora Ora".


    Even though Haru dressed very rudely, no one denied that this dress was suitable for him, and he was also very tall among the group since he was 183 cm. Though, he wasn''t the tallest among everyone since there were few people who were taller than him in this ce.


    Haru could see that even though everyone in this ce seemed to be elite, he knew they had the same thinking which was to build a harem on IS Academy. Even though they tried to dress up as best as possible, in the end, every male was a pervert and it had already be a truth of the world.


    Haru ignored some people who tried to provoke him, but there were some people who didn''t know that it was better to retreat rather than provoke him.


    The reason why they might try to annoy him was because of his rude clothes, but also his appearance which made them very jealous.


    "Hey ----"


    Before this guy said something but was suddenly being kicked by the guy beside him.


    "Ugh!"


    Then another guy also punched him.


    One after another kept joining in, reaching at least 10 people and punching this guy together. The group of guys who kicked and punched the guy who tried to provoke Haru was confused since they couldn''t control their bodies.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    The staff of the exam hurriedly stopped them and told them that they were being exiled from the exam.


    "What?!"


    They tried toin and said that they couldn''t control their body before, but the staff didn''t believe them and chased them out directly.


    Haru looked at the huge line in front of him and knew that to have a faster chance to test whether he could activate IS or not, he needed to decrease the number of participants in this ce and thought to use Cross Tail to manipte their bodies to create a huge fight among the participants. He made them go away from the line and made him move faster to start the test.


    Everyone was confused about what had happened, but no one cared about that kind of thing since the most important thing was whether they were able to be pilots of IS or not.


    The students whoined about strange things being chased out by the staff and they could do nothing only quietly lined back on the furthest line which made them very annoyed.


    It didn''t only happen twice or thrice, and it happened quite often, but it didn''t attract the attention of the staff since Haru had done it in a very clever way.


    After he stood up on the line, it would take him at least five hours before he could take the test, but it had decreased to one hour after he had caused a lot of mess around the line of people who lined up for the test.


    Haru who was on the front line could see that the test was very simple and it was rtively fast.


    They only needed to touch the IS which was being ced on the examination location and the group of male students needed to activate it.


    If they weren''t able to activate the IS then they could only say goodbye to their harem life and go back to their normal life.


    If they were able to activate the IS then they would enjoy a harem life.


    Haru was quite curious about the personality of the protagonist in this world.


    There were various types of harem protagonists who once were simr to him actively chasing after the girl, the second was type simr to Akatsuki who often to do something dirty to the girl, the third was the kind type who usually very dense and easily embarrassed, etc. There were a lot of them, but he was toozy to exin it to the readers.


    There were various types, but he didn''t know what the character of Orimura Ichika was.


    "Next!"


    The staff shouted and looked at Haru.


    Haru nodded and gave the staff his number on the examination.


    The staff member was a female and took a second look at Haru since she had to admit that this guy was very handsome, especially that mole under his right eye.


    "Please put your hand on the IS."


    The staff seemed to be gentler when she instructed him.


    Haru nodded and put his palm on the IS, but it didn''t activate. He frowned, but he didn''t give up and entered his energy forcefully inside the IS.


    The IS, which didn''t show a reaction earlier, started to show a reaction and it started to glow.


    "WHAT?!"


    Everyone at the examination location was surprised when they saw Haru had sessfully activated the IS.


    Even the staff who talked with him was also surprised.


    Haru could tell that inside the IS, there was something which made it impossible for a male to activate it, but he forcefully used his energy to bypass that block and activated the IS which was impossible to be activated by a male.


    "C - Congrattions."


    The staff on his surroundings congratted him.


    "Please follow us, we''ll do a registration next."


    Haru nodded and followed the staff, but he also turned to see what had happened after he had forcefully activated the IS earlier.


    "Failure, next!"


    Haru saw that the next person failed and even the next person too.


    "Kasugano Haruka-san?" The staff stopped when she saw that Haru didn''t follow her.


    "I''m sorry. I''m a bit curious about the examination process and wondering whether there is another male who is able to activate IS."


    The staff chuckled and said, "It''s not that easy to activate IS since only girls who have been able to activate in on the past 10 years until you and Orimura Ichika have activated it."


    "Is that bad?"


    "No, I guess it is interesting, but let me wee you to IS Academy."


    The staff gave her hand to him.


    Haru nodded and took her hand gently with a harmless smile.


    The staff smiled at him and caressed his palm in a more suggestive way.


    Haru thought that he might have underestimated how open the female was in this world and followed the staff to the registration process. He really might enjoy his stay in this worldter.

 Chapter 816 Personal IS and IS Core

    <h4>Chapter 816 Personal IS and IS Core</h4>


    Inside a ck room with variousputer screens, there was one person who typed the keyboard at a very fast speed doing something but suddenly stopped when this person saw information.


    "Huh? Another male IS pilot?"


    This person seemed a bit surprised but smiled again. "Interesting! Interesting!"


    There was another news which happened which blew up the world since there was another male IS pilot who suddenly appeared in this world.


    From Orimura Ichika to Kasugano Haruka, it caused explosive news which made everyone surprised after the appearance of the second male IS pilot.


    Gotanda Eatery.


    Rin and her grandfather opened their mouths wide when Haru, who had eaten a meal at their ce yesterday, suddenly became a pilot of IS just the day after.


    "Rin, Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    "Onii-chan¡­ Kasugano-san came to our eatery yesterday."


    Rin told what had happened yesterday when Haru came to their eatery and at the same time, she blushed wondering whether he had done this because of her. She thought that Haru decided to be a pilot because he wanted to take her heart from Ichika.


    If Haru knew what this girl was thinking, he would apud her imagination since her imagination was very powerful.


    Haru who had been epted into the IS Academy needed to give a lot of information about himself, of course, he wasn''t from this world and he could only create a fake history. He told them that he was living with his grandfather until his grandfather passed away. He had a school in the delinquent school where fist was more important than a brain, however, he wanted to change his fate and that was why he entered this examination.


    If he continued to have a school in that ce then he might join a yakuza, triad, or mafia, but he didn''t want to do that and wanted to have a better future.


    His story caused a lot of people to sob and told him to not worry about everything.


    Haru was told that he needed to go to IS Academy in a month and before that he could do anything he wanted since once he had entered the school then there was no turning back. He also understood that since there were a lot of secrets inside the IS Academy, it was better not tomunicate with anyone the outside after he had joined this school.


    "You''ll also be prepared with a personal IS since you''re one of two only males in this world who is able to activate the IS in this world."


    "Is it to collect data?" Haru asked.


    The one who had told him about that was someone from the government.


    "Yes, the data that can be gathered from a male pilot is very precious and I hope that you can understand it."


    "Yes, I understand." Haru nodded and asked, "Can I get the book about IS and other''s important book things since I''ll be at the school in a month. I need to understand how to pilot IS and anything else."


    "Yes, don''t worry. In a month, you also need to face off with the examiner from the IS Academy to test your ability to pilot IS, you also need to be prepared for that."


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and suddenly thought of something. "Is it possible for me to see the process of creating the personal IS?" He had an idea what kind of IS that he wanted to create, and if possible he wanted to create his own IS.


    The staff raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why?" She thought as long as someone had their personal IS then they should be happy to receive it, and not to ask many requests.


    "Why? Because I want to create my own IS."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at the government''s staff who were silent, Haru knew that he needed more excuse and added, "If I learn more about my IS, then I can give you more detailed data about my IS and other''s things. I''m one of two male pilots IS in this world, and there are a lot of things that you can learn from me, especially after I''ve learned some knowledge regarding IS that makes it easier for the government¡­¡­"


    Haru started with his bullsh*tting skill which made the government staff moved by his words.


    The staff nodded and said, "I''ll talk about this matter to my superior about this."


    "Thank you very much."


    Haru nodded and went back to the apartment which he had rented before. Before leaving he had also received various books from the staff earlier regarding IS, weapons, etc. He knew that IS was being developed by Shinonono Tabane who was a genius scientist, but that woman had disappeared for a few years and no one knew where she was right now.


    Reading the information of IS, he was a bit surprised at the number of cores that were created in this world.


    "Only 467 Cores, huh?"


    Haru was a bit surprised by this matter and at the same time, it was also a chance. He knew how precious IS core was and each country wanted to monopolize it by themselves. He thought that he should steal some of them since he knew that no one would publicize about this matter once IS core was stolen from their country since once that matter was publicized then their power would decrease on the international.


    ''10 days¡­''


    Haru only had 10 days since the staff would inform him about the development of his personal IS in 10 days.


    He knew that he needed to ask about his IS as soon as possible or else he wouldn''t have a chance to have his personal IS since the protagonist of this world would also receive his IS. He needed to be the one who asked first since if he didn''t ask then it would be Orimura Ichika who received his IS first.


    IS was very precious and it might need a year or two before he received his personal IS, especially when only IS Representatives could get their own personal IS.


    An IS Representative Cadet is a top student chosen to represent their country as an IS pilot. Acquiring a Personal IS unit is considered the utmost honor for any IS pilot due to harsh requirements and sheer rate ofpetition.


    A Representative Candidate is one who has been selected as a potential Representative by the Government of the Country.


    Haru took out hisptop and started his hack once again to check where was the location of the IS research since as long as he was able to find that ce then it would be very easy for him to steal the IS core.


    It was also one of his quests, and he needed to get one of them.


    ''Japan, China, Italy, Germany, France, Ennd, US¡­''


    Haru nodded and it was very easy to find that ce. He created a visual illusion of himself in the room before he went out quietly to go and steal one IS core in each country. He thought that he might be able to develop an IS with more than one core, and at the same time, the more he learned about IS core, the more interested he was and thought that Shinonono Tabane who could develop it was a genius.


    Haru turned into an astral mode and went directly past the wall on his apartment to the research ce where this country kept their IS cores.

 Chapter 817 Development of IS 1

    <h4>Chapter 817 Development of IS 1</h4>


    A lot of countries and the various organizations started to strengthen their defense, especially when one of the IS cores inside their research facilities had been stolen by someone. They had also put a bounty on the underground organization on the person who had stolen their IS cores.


    It was very quiet and no one said anything about the disappearance of the IS cores, but there were a lot of people who had been med for losing their jobs and trust of the government since the people on the research had lost the IS cores.


    IS core is very important and once a country has lost it then they won''t announce it since when they have announced it, it''ll cause a heavy loss on the national defense side.


    One thing for sure, this thief who had stolen an IS core from the various countries was very skillful and they didn''t even notice his presence as if he was a ghost.


    Each of the research facilities was being protected by various high tech mechanical defenses which were able to stop anyone without authorization to enter the location, but this thief was able to enter and exit without anyone noticing.


    The underground organization was very lively when they thought one of their groups was able to steal an IS core from various countries without noticing and asked their friends and connections whether they knew something about it.


    No one on the underground organization was a friend, and it was a world where the strong ate the weak.


    There were a lot of strong underground organizations, but the strongest and most mysterious would be Phantom Task who had been in operation for 50 years, even though no underground organization dared to do anything to it, but it didn''t mean the country around the world didn''t dare to put a bounty and tried to eliminate them once they had caught the Phantom Task. It would be possible for them to get a lot of IS cores which had been stolen from various research facilities from both countries and organizations.


    The headquarters of Phantom Task.


    *BAAM!*


    "This dammed "Ghost"!"


    One of the members of the Phantom Task mmed the table furiously with a powerful force.


    No one said anything since they were also angry with "Ghost" who implicated their organization.


    Ghost is the nickname of a thief who is able to steal IS cores from various countries in just 10 days.


    No one knew who "Ghost" truly was whether this thief was male or female, or whether "Ghost" was a human or not, or whether "Ghost" was using an IS or not, but one thing for sure this "Ghost" had implicated their organization since everyone in the world thought that "Ghost" was one of their members.


    If that was really the truth, then they would be more than happy since they were able to receive a lot of IS cores, but that wasn''t the case since "Ghost" wasn''t their member, however, everyone thought that this guy was their member.


    The truth didn''t really matter, but once everyone believed that it was the truth, then it would really be the truth.


    That was what happened to Phantom Task.


    "What should we do?"


    "Let''s kill him and get all of his IS cores!"


    "How?"


    The question is how?


    Even various countries were unable to get any information on "Ghost", and even med them even though they didn''t do anything.


    "Let''s calm down first."


    Everyone quieted down when they heard this woman''s voice since she was the leader of this organization.


    "I''ve gotten the information that the second male IS pilot is going to produce his own IS. If he has the ability to create his own IS then¡­¡­"


    Everyone nodded and they knew that once the second male IS pilot was able to create his own IS then he would be an important asset, especially in their group who could only steal IS without being able to produce it.


    For the first male IS pilot, they decided to ignore it since the second male IS pilot was more pleasant to their eyes and his origin more suited in their group, especially when they knew that Haru wasing from delinquent middle school.


    Bad boy.


    Their group was a group of criminals and thought that it would be suitable for him who was a bad boy in his school.


    However, one of the people in the group took a knife and stabbed the photo of Orimura Ichika.


    ''Orimura Ichika¡­''


    Haru had gotten permission to observe the production of his personal IS after he showed his ability to understand the technology of IS. His knowledge about technology increased after he had learned a lot of things from Charlotte on the world of Hundred and Sumire from the world of ck Bullet.


    Both Charlotte and Sumire were famous scientists in their own world and they had various interesting technologies.


    Charlotte was very smart since she was able to develop a Hundred, Little Garden, and even made Gundam if she wanted.


    Sumire was also very smart since she was a doctor and also one of the Four Sages in her world. She was also the one who had developed the Mechanical Soldiers in her world.


    If possible Haru wanted to invite Shinonono Tabane, but he wasn''t sure whether he could meet her or not. He didn''t care whether Shinono Tabane was a viin or not since his own wife Esdeath was also the cruelest viin in the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    Haru had only learned about technology in the world for 10 days, even though it wasn''t enough, but at least he could make the weapons which he wanted to put on his IS along with understanding the technical and jargon from IS development.


    In the early morning, he was being picked by the government staff to go to Kuromochi Research Center which was a location where his IS would be developed.


    In thest 10 days, the government observed him and they could see that he didn''t do anything weird.


    Along with the appearance of a "ghost" who had stolen the IS core from various countries. They thought that it was better to keep him under protection since it was possible for a "ghost" to kidnap one of two only male IS pilots in this world.


    No one knew about the "ghost" but one thing is for sure that this person was a very skilled thief, and this person might be more than one since the "ghost" kept stealing IS core from country to another country in just 10 days.


    It might be only IS core for now, but in the future, "ghost" might steal something different in the future.


    Another reason is that Haru''s ability to understand IS''s technology was better than they had thought and if he was trained very well then he might be one of the pirs of scientists for this country in the future.


    It was the real reason why they agreed to let Harue to observe and develop his IS together at Kuromochi Research Center.


    The other reason was that Haru was an orphan who didn''t have a family.


    Unlike Orimura Ichika, who had a big sister, his big sister was also the winner of Mondo Grosso and the teacher of IS academy. He also had a connection with Shinonono Tabane who was hiding from various organizations.


    They didn''t know whether Orimura Ichika was rted to the Shinono Tabane or not and there was a chance that he might also be her spy or a tool that would cause a mess on the world.


    Rather than putting their hope on Orimura Ichika, it was better to put their trust and trained Kasugano Haruka to be their obedient dog for the government.


    Haru also knew what the government wanted him to do, but he didn''t care much since he would get his personal IS and he had also gotten a lot of IS cores after stealing from here and there. He was more curious about Kuromochi Research Center since it was the location where his IS would be developed. He didn''t know much about this research ce, but he hoped that it would able to develop his own IS.


    Arriving at the location of the research center, Haru was being told to enter the ce by himself and the staff said that he needed to be careful since the director of this ce was a bit weird.


    Haru could see an apologetic expression from the female staff of the government which made him speechless. He didn''t care much and entered the research building. He had seen a lot of weird people and he wouldn''t think something might shake him off, but the moment he entered this location suddenly someone wanted to touch his butt. He turned and caught the wrist of this person.


    "Hey, boy! Let me touch your delicious butt!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 818 Development of IS 2

    <h4>Chapter 818 Development of IS 2</h4>


    "You''re¡­?"


    Ignoring the rude remark from this woman, Haru was more curious about the identity of this woman since she was here that meant that she was someone from the research facility.


    "Hehehe, let me introduce myself¡­


    My name is Hikaruno Kagaribi."


    Hikaruno put both of her hands on her waist while raising her chest proudly.


    Looking at her, Haru had to admit that her breasts were reallyrge and beautiful.


    Hikaruno is a woman with curly hair and arge bust.


    Haru couldn''t see her eyes since it was covered in swimming google, and she only wore a school swimsuit along with a white coat over her body which made her quite entric. He let go of his hand and introduced himself.


    "Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Kagarabi-san."


    "I know you. You''re the second male IS pilot, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and realized that he was more famous than he had thought.


    "I have heard that you want to develop your own IS, is that true?" Hikaruno asked.


    Haru was a bit surprised since Hikaruno knew that matter. He didn''t think the government would tell such a thing to random people and he knew that this woman might have high power and authority within this research facility.


    "Kagarabi-san, you''re¡­"


    "You guess, right! I''m the director of the Kuromochi Research Center!"


    Hikaruno put her hands again on her waist with quite a proud expression that seemed like she wanted to be praised.


    "Wow, amazing!"


    Haru could only praise her in this situation.


    "Well, I don''t mind helping you to develop your own IS, but¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    "Let me touch your butt¡­"


    Hikaruno raised both of her hands while moving it weirdly. She knew that the 2nd IS male pilot was very hot, but she didn''t expect that this boy would tempt her this much and she had quite pent up since she had been in the research facility for a long time. It had been a while since she had seen a hot guy and he made her excited.


    It was also the reason why she agreed for him to help the creation of IS since it was great to have such a handsome guy around her during research.


    Hikaruno thought that Haru would stay for a long time and there would be a lot of things that could happen during her stay. She started to imagine a lot of things inside her head andughed pervertedly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless. It wasn''t his first time meeting a female pervert, but he had to admit that the body of Hikaruno was really hot. He sniffed and could tell that this woman was a virgin. He had delicious meat right in front of him, but he was quite hesitant to eat it since he wanted to change somehow, no, he meant that he wanted to train his self-control more.


    The novel was for downright 18 years above, but he wanted it to be more age-friendly, however¡­


    Looking at the lewd body of Hikaruno, Haru knew with his self-control it was quite hard to control his anaconda. He knew that this woman might do something weird to him during his stay. He needed to think that he wouldn''t have a loss that badly when his butt was being fondled by this woman.


    Then Hikaruno took out her swimming goggles showing her beautiful blue clear eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Kagarabi-san, how about we¡­"


    "Hikaruno, just call me Hikaruno, then I can call you Haru, right?"


    Hikaru blinked her eyes which made her long eyshes seem simr to the butterfly wings which flutter beautifully.


    "It''s alright. Then, I''ll call you Hikaruno." Haru nodded and asked, "How about the development of IS?"


    Hikaruno smiled and said, "Impatient, aren''t we? Let''s go, I''ll show you something." She walked toward the hall of the research facility.


    Haru followed beside Hikaruno and he could see that her eyes kept staring at him. He asked her some questions and she answered him with quite detailed information. He had to admit that besides her perverted tendency, this woman was very nice, very kind, and very smart at that.


    They walked toward the underground area of the research facility together.


    "Did you see what that was?"


    Hikaruno pointed her finger at the center of theb which showed something in round shape with a strange design which moved strangely as if it were a itself.


    "That is¡­ IS core?" Haru was a bit surprised since Hikaruno decided to show IS core directly to him.


    "It seems that the government really liked you¡­" Hikaruno smiled and said, "You''ve got an IS core now, and what are you going to do with it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Hikaruno who looked at him with a smile. He knew that it was a test and he needed to show her that he was capable of creating his own IS. It might sound arrogant, but he didn''t want to lose to the smart people in this world.


    "I''m going to create a 4th Generation IS."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hikaruno opened her mouth and didn''t believe what she had heard. She cleaned her ears with her finger and said, "It seems that I''ve heard you wrong, what kind of IS do you want to build again?"


    "I''m going to create a 4th Generation IS."


    "It seems that you don''t know the reality, boy."


    Hikaruno folded her arms and said, "The world is in a race to develop their own 3rd Generation IS and some of the countries in the world haven''t been able to create their own 3rd Generation IS, do you know how difficult it is to develop 4th Generation IS? It also hasn''t been proven whether it is possible or not to develop 4th Generation IS"


    It is stated that there are four generations of IS with each generation surpassing the previous in terms of overall specifications, each generation of IS has its own specific theme and goal to achieve such as 1st Generation which was focused on applying various IS-rted technologies to produce stable and operational IS, 2nd Generation which focused on the utilization of add-on capability, known as Equalizer (the name for any kind of add-on equipment for IS), and the 3rd Generation which focussed on the application of more advanced weapon.


    The 4th Generation of IS means that they need to develop an IS which is able to surprise the previous Generation whether it is in terms of weaponry, capability, energy, etc.


    Haru who hadn''t only stolen IS core from various countries and organizations, but he also had stolen data from those countries such as data from 3rd Generation IS. After reading the data, he could imagine something on his head and thought that it was possible for him to develop 4th Generation IS.


    "Hikaruno, it is very boring to develop something which has appeared in this world¡­" Haru smiled and said, "Let''s create something that hasn''t appeared in this world, 4th Generation IS¡­ isn''t it easier than creating IS itself from nothing? Even if we''re able to develop 3rd Generation IS, it is only a copy, isn''t it more interesting to create 4th Generation?"


    "Yeah, it is interesting, but can you do that in reality?" Hikaruno had to admit that Haru''s words almost swayed her, but she knew how hard it was to develop it.


    "You can read this."


    Haru took out his n to develop his only IS which he wanted to create in this world.


    Looking at the n which was being made by Haru, the eyes of Hikaruno bulged and took the n right away.


    "I see¡­ I see¡­ I see¡­¡­"


    Hikaruno kept muttering alone reading all of the data and the n which Haru had developed. She put down the n and took a deep breath.


    "Interesting. Let''s do it."


    "Good."


    Haru smiled since he knew that it would take quite a long time to develop it by himself.


    "Yes, but can I touch your butts first?"


    Hikaruno looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "You''re going to be a criminal if you molest me."


    "It''s alright. I don''t mind entering jail to molest you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that Hikaruno couldn''t be stopped and he could only do this. "Have you heard about equivalent exchange?"


    "Equivalent Exchange?"


    Hikaruno who was about to touch Haru''s butt stopped for a moment.


    "Yes, you want to touch my butt, but what can you give to me?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    Hikaruno thought for a while then smiled. "Then you can touch my breasts, is that alright with you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Hikaruno''s breast and nodded.


    "Deal."


    "Yahoooo!!!!"


    Hikaruno jumped into Haru''s butt and put her face on it.


    "Ahh¡­ what a wonderful butt¡­"


    Hikaruno even buried her face into it and smelled it. She was wondering whether his existence bornt in this world was to tempt the women in this world.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but it didn''t feel bad. "You only want to touch my butt?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Hikaruno stopped and looked at him in surprise.


    "We can do more if you want¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Tempting her like a devil, Hikaruno understood that she might not be the predator, but she was the prey all along.

 Chapter 819 Shinonono Tabane

    <h4>Chapter 819 Shinonono Tabane</h4>


    It had been 19 days that Haru had stayed at the Kuromochi Research Center to develop his personal IS.


    All energy on the research site was being used for the development of this IS since if it was sessfully created then they would be the first research organization that was able to develop the first 4th Generation IS in the world.


    Everyone was very excited and no one would think that the first 4th Generation IS in the world would be developed by the 2nd IS male pilot which made them surprised and startled, but no one denied his ability, especially when he was also a genius mechanic.


    Of course, this matter had been told to the government and it was put under the top-secret since if this project was sessful then their country would own the first 4th Generation IS.


    They were thinking to strengthen the security of the research facility, but Haru told them to stop it since he thought that if they caused too much reaction some spies on the country might notice it and it was better to stay low-key without causing too much attention.


    Hearing Haru''s advice, everyone agreed since they thought if they reacted too much there might be a group of a spy who heard about this matter, but of course, they also kept strengthening the security around the research facility, however, this time it was more low-key.


    The government had to admit that it was a very wise decision to ept him to let him enter the research facility, especially when he had also given them a method to develop 4th Generation IS, even though it hadn''t reached the level of mass-produced, but it would help their country''s research to a great leap.


    They also loved him since Haru was very obedient at them and never fought them back which made him perfect for the representative pilot of their country, especially when they had tested his pilot ability using mass-produced IS before and knew that his ability was very powerful.


    They supported him fully and wouldn''t hesitate to give him anything. They also thought to make him more obedient with a woman since they knew that a young man in their teen was full of libido, but it seemed that wasn''t a wise decision since when a woman had entered Haru''s ws they would be his prey and be his rather then being controlled by the government.


    Haru was a bit tired of working to develop his own IS, and he thought about taking a break from fishing on the nearby river. He had done this a lot and felt that it was quite refreshing, though, he was wondering whether he could meet Shinonono Tabane since he really wanted to invite her to the Group Chat.


    It was quite a peaceful day, but suddenly when he was fishing, as usual, he saw something strange on the river.


    ''What the heck is that?''


    Haru saw something simr to a carrot, but it was made from metal. He took it out and suddenly could hear a voice from the carrot.


    "Hello! Hello! Hello! Is this Haru-kun?"


    "No, you''ve mistaken someone."


    "Eh? Really? Then who are you?"


    "My name is Tanaka. I''m Suzuka-san''s neighbor? Are you the grandchildren of Tanuma-san who lives near a mountain?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Mooo! Don''t tease, Tabane-chan, Haru-kun!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Tabane-chan?"


    "Yes! Yes! I''m the genius scientist, Shinonono Tabane-chan!"


    "Hmmm¡­¡­"


    "What''s with that response? Don''t you feel surprised? Don''t you feel happy to hear my voice? Don''t you want to see me?"


    Haru was a bit surprised inside since he didn''t expect Shinonono Tabane to be such a childish person, but when he thought about Hikaruno who he had spent a time together for 19 days. He felt that all of the scientists had a weird quirk or two.


    "How am I going to believe that it is you?"


    However, he wouldn''t believe this person immediately, but he knew that the possibility of the person who hadmunicated with him was Shinono Tabane right now was very high.


    "Mooo! You''re too wary of me! Then¡­ how about this! You can ask me any questions so that it''ll make you believe that I''m Shinonono Tabane."


    "Hmm¡­" Haru thought for a while and asked, "How old are you?"


    "Mooo! How rude! How can you ask for ady''s age! I''m angry! Pun! Pun!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment and said, "So you can''t answer it?"


    "Shinonono Tabane is forever 17 years old!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "What is your gender?"


    "It''s a girl! How can you not know about such amon thing! Moo! Haru-kun! Can you ask me other questions? You can ask me anything besides my age!"


    Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while. "Then, if you can answer thisst question, I''ll believe that the one whomunicates with me right now is Shinonono Tabane."


    "Good! Ask away!"


    "What are your three sizes?"


    "It''s 88-59-88! Moo! Haru-kun, you''re such a pervert!"


    ''You''re the one who''s telling me¡­'' Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything, only noted that information on his head.


    "But it is understandable since you''ve been "snu snu" together with Hikaruno, right?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know?"


    "It''s very hard to hack inside the research facility. I guess you''re not only a skilled mechanic but also a hacker, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "But you''re in the presence of Great Tabane!"


    Haru could see how confident this woman was and asked, "Oh, Great Tabane, can you tell me how did you know about my matter with Hikaruno?"


    "Hehehe, since you''ve asked kindly, I''ll tell you that I''ve hacked Hikaruno''s phone, even though I can''t see what you two are doing, but the moan of Hikaruno is too loud! I guess you''re really well down below and very skilled in that area, right?"


    "Noment." Haru sighed and felt depressed. He knew that he needed to give better protection to Hikaruno''ster. "So what does Great Tabane-sama want to do with me?"


    "Oh, you can call me Tabane-chan!"


    "Alright, Tabane-chan."


    "No, I just want to talk with you since you''re able to develop the first 4th Generation IS, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Who have you hacked again?"


    "Hehehe, don''t worry, I''ve hacked the information from the government, not from your research facility, but I''ll crack down on your protection soon!"


    "Well, I''m waiting for you to crack it."


    Haru thought that Tabane was a good challenge and it was also a test whether this woman was as genius as the world said.


    "Hehehe, it has been a while since I''ve a lot of fun, Haru-kun, but can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure."


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru hadn''t said anything, but Tabane continued.


    "Even though your fake history is so good that you''re able to deceive the government into believing you, you can''t escape from my Tabane''s eyes! I can see that you''ve been forging all of the information about yourself and it is as if¡­¡­


    You appear from nothing! Yes! It is as if you''ve appeared out of thin air! You suddenly appear in this world!"


    Haru smiled and said, "The world is so wide. You might not find me in Japan, but I might have been born from another ce."


    "Hmm, that''s true¡­"


    Haru could see that Tabane couldn''t ept the fact.


    "Well, if you''re curious how about you meet me?"


    "Hehehe, I''m not prepared yet. I''m afraid that you might seduce me and make me pregnantter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "I''m not such a person!"


    "Really? Well, that''s good! I''m afraid that you might create a harem in your schoolter! But if you can conquer Chifuyu-chan, then I don''t mind copting with youter."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I''ll end ourmunication now since Hikaruno ising."


    Haru turned and noticed Hikaruno who was running toward him.


    "Right, have you named your IS? Do you want me to name your IS?" Tabane asked.


    "No need. I''ve named it myself."


    "Oh, what is its name?"


    "It''s¡­"


    "What a scary name¡­ but I guess that is very suitable for your IS, especially when its design is different from the norm, then let''s talk to each other again in the future, Haru-kun."


    Haru threw the carrot into the sky which suddenly exploded without noise. He couldn''t sigh in relief since his body was almost thrown out because Hikaruno had suddenly jumped into him.


    "Haru! Haru! Haru!"


    Haru sighed and patted Hikaruno''s head. "What''s wrong?"


    "I need my protein supply now!"


    Hikaruno''s eyes were looking at him with a hot gaze.


    Haru looked at her for a while and asked, "Here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, let me prepare something."


    Haru took out something in his hand and put it inside his zipper storage before giving Hikaruno her protein supply.


    Shinonono Tabane who was looking at Haru from the satellite hugging together with Hikaruno was very excited since she was curious how both of them did the deeds since she had only heard their voice before, but suddenly there was jamming which caused the picture that appeared on the screen to turn into an error.


    "Huh?!"


    Tabane sighed, but she smiled once again and thought that it would be interesting to meet Haru in the future. She was also wondering whether that guy was able to conquer Chifuyuter.

 Chapter 820 Pilot Test

    <h4>Chapter 820 Pilot Test</h4>


    It had been a month since his stay in this world and before he entered IS Academy, he needed to have his pilot ability tested at the testing location before he entered the academy.


    Haru woke up in the early morning and started to wear his clothes.


    Hikaruno who was sleeping on his bed naked opened her eyes slowly and looked at him who was wearing very neat clothes different from his usual rough style since he usually only wore a t-shirt. "Huh? Haru, where are you going?" She yawned and felt a bit tired afterst night''s activity, but when she saw that he was about to go somewhere she became curious and wondered whether he would go somewhere.


    "I have an IS pilot test since I''m about to enter IS Academy."


    Hikaruno raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re going to the academy?"


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded and looked at her. He sighed inwardly since he didn''t intend to be serious with this woman, but he knew that it was hard to not get serious, especially when he had taken her first time.


    Hikaruno smiled and stood up before pushing his back. "Then you should go! You can''t make them wait, right?"


    "I''ll go now."


    Haru kissed her lips and said, "I''ve prepared breakfast for you. You can warm it upter." He went out of his room and decided to go to the test''s location directly since if he stayed any longer then he would start another round with her.


    Haru had to admit that he might have a soft spot for a beautiful scientist.


    When the door was closed once again, Hikarunoid on his bed once again and didn''t dare to ask whether he could stay with her forever since she had a feeling what his answer was. She took his shirt and hugged it tightly. She knew it from the beginning, but she really wanted to try whether it was possible to change his mind.


    Haru usually wore a gakuran, but this time, his appearance was different from before since he decided to be more polite. He was being guided by the staff and went to the test location.


    "Kasugano-san, your test is pretty simple. You only need to fight against the instructor in the arena."


    Haru nodded and asked, "So I don''t need to win?"


    "No, what you need to do is just to show your best ability."


    The staff nodded with a smile since she knew that Haru was a newbie at piloting an IS, but as long as, he learned on the academyter then it was possible to be stronger.


    "You can follow me now. You can also see your fellow male IS pilot inside this ce too."


    Haru was a bit surprised since he didn''t expect that he would able to meet Orimura Ichika, but he felt that this was quite normal when he thought that he had also met Kisaragi Hayato in the past almost in the same way.


    Entering the test location, Haru saw a young man who was sitting on his seat with a somewhat clueless expression.


    "Ano¡­ when is the test going to start?"


    The young man who saw the staff asked unsurely since he had been here for a long time. He was quite surprised when he saw Haru since he had also seen him on the television before.


    "The test is going to start soon. Both of you can get to know each other while we prepare for the test."


    Haru nodded and walked toward the protagonist of this world.


    "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Orimura Ichika. Nice to meet you." Orimura smiled and sighed. "I''m d that I''m not the only male IS pilot in this world."


    "Hoh? Shouldn''t you feel conflicted since you won''t be able to hog all of the girls in the IS academy?"


    Haru thought to test Ichika to see what kind of harem protagonist this young man was.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Ichika seemed confused by Haru''s words.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless by Ichika''s response.


    Dense protagonist.


    Haru could see clearly that this guy was a very dense protagonist. He wouldn''t be surprised if this guy didn''t understand the difference between males and females.


    "Can I call you Ichika? Since both of us are the only male IS pilots in this world, then we should know each other better. You can call me Haru."


    "Yes, then, I''ll call you Haru."


    Ichika was d that Haru was a very friendly guy and it didn''t take them a long time before they knew each other.


    Haru heard Ichikain about a lot of things since Ichika couldn''tprehend his situation where he had be one of the two male IS pilots. He only listened patiently and though this guy couldn''t understand how many guys would be willing to change his ce to enter IS Academy since it was filled with a lot of beautiful girls.


    "Orimura Ichika-kun, please follow us to start your test first."


    "Y - Yes!"


    Ichika was a bit nervous, but his shoulder was patted.


    "Good luck." Haru gave him a thumbs up.


    Ichika smiled and felt calmer. "I''ll go first."


    Haru nodded and decided to watch Ichika''s ability to pilot IS. He had piloted IS before and frankly, it was easier than he had thought. He waited for a while and saw that Ichika hade out to the arena while using a mass-produced IS model "Uchigane".


    "Uchigane" is a highly-rated 2nd generation frame. As a defensive model, it focuses on stability and is easy to use for beginners as a training model for the Students. The design is basically meant to look like an armored samurai while wielding a quiterge katana on its hands.


    Haru saw that the instructor from the academy also came out from the arena and also used the same type of IS.


    It is very rare for someone to own personal IS and only the representative of each country and organization who is able to own it.


    However, he was lucky that he could own it as soon as possible since there were only 467 IS cores that were created in this world and he had stolen some of them which decreased the number of IS cores in this world.


    Haru had researched IS Cores, but he really couldn''tprehend how Shinonono Tabane was able to create IS Cores. He thought that he needed time to learn more about it.


    While he was thinking the match between Ichika and the instructor had started, he watched the instructor charge directly to Ichika.


    "Hiyaa!!!!"


    The intruder raised her katana high and charged toward Ichika, but Ichika only dodged the instructor before she mmed into the wall of the arena.


    *BAAAM!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The instructor fell down on the ground and was defeated.


    "Huh? I won?" Ichika was confused.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that the luck of the harem protagonist was usually very high, but he didn''t expect such a thing would happen.


    ''m herself into the wall without doing anything.''


    Haru sighed at Ichika''s luck, but at the same time, he could see that the instructor was clearly nervous about something which was quite strange. He was wondering whether someone had threatened her which made the instructor have an error since he didn''t feel that it was logical for the instructor to be defeated this way.


    "Kasugano Haruka-kun, please follow me."


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and followed the staff to start the test.


    After changing his clothes, Haru also used "Uchigane" which was used by Ichika before.


    "Haru, good luck." Ichika smiled.


    "Yeah, wish me luck so my opponent is also going to m into the wall like you."


    "Yeah, my opponent is quite weird." Ichika nodded.


    Haru didn''t think much and the only thing which made him ufortable was the tight suit that he needed to wear. He didn''t understand why he needed to wear such a uniform since the big bulge on his lower body was shown.


    Ichika also looked at Haru''s big bulge and could only shake his head since that size was very amazing.


    "I''ll go now."


    Haru controlled the IS to go to the arena.


    On the arena, Haru was waiting for his opponent and the weapon in his hand was also a katana.


    The instructor also went to the arena, but her eyes were focused on the big bulge on Haru''s lower body.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Can we start?"


    Haru was helpless, but there was nothing that he could do.


    "Yes, but don''t expect me to have the same battle as my junior!"


    The instructor charged once again and raised the sword very high. .


    "Hiyaaaa!!!!"


    When the instructor was about to swing the sword downward, Haru also started to move and used his technique to make the instructor let go of the sword in her hand.


    *ng!*


    The instructor was surprised and suddenly she noticed a de right on her neck.


    *Gulp!*


    "Y - You win."


    Haru nodded and took down his katana from her neck.


    The way he won was better than Ichika, and it made the people who secretly observed them feelplicated.


    "Hmm¡­ he''s better than I thought¡­"


    The woman folded her arms before went away since there was nothing she could do at this moment.


    Haru stepped down from the IS and Ichika came to congratte him.


    "Haru, congrattions!" Ichika smiled.


    Haru nodded and said, "Thank you. You''re the same."


    They talked for a while and decided to meet each otherter on in the academy since both of them were the only male IS pilots in this world.


    Ichika was d that he had known Haru, and Haru knew that the situation of Ichika was moreplicated than he had thought, especially about his elder sister. He also didn''t know why Ichika could activate IS, since unlike him Ichika couldn''t manipte nor had a simr energy within his body.


    They talked to each other for a while and received information from the staff that they needed to report to the school in a week since the school was about to start.


    The staff told them to prepare since they needed to live inside the dorm.


    They nodded and went back to their own houses to prepare their first step on the IS Academy.

 Chapter 821 First Day at School

    <h4>Chapter 821 First Day at School</h4>


    "I can''t believe that we really can create 4th Generation IS¡­"


    Hikaruno felt quite moved when she thought that she had made this IS together with Haru.


    "Yeah, and the time is quite right."


    Haru was about to go to IS Academy in few hours, and he hadn''t slept for a few days since he was busypleting his personal IS. His eyes were red, but it was full of excitement.


    Unlike Haru, Hikaruno was very lively, and she had a good rest every night since both of them often did the deeds.


    When a scientist was building something, they wouldn''t feel tired or anything, especially when their creation had beenpleted.


    IS can take different forms, depending on its current status.


    There are four forms which are known as Inactive Form, Closed-Form, Default Setting, and 1st Shift. There was both 2nd Shift and 3rd Shift, but it was only in theory and no one had ever done that before.


    The Inactive Form is a form all IS takes when there are no pilots. In this case, IS retains the physical manifestation of itsponents even when inactivated, and call-up just activates IS without any significant visible change.


    In his case, his IS was simr to armor that was kneeling right in front of him.


    Closed-Form is a form the IS takes when not being used. It takes on different shapes for different users, mostly essories like rings, earrings, nes, etc.


    But in his case, this form was also different.


    Haru changed the Inactive Form of his IS into Closed-Form and it changed from the IS armor into a card.


    The card was simr to a tarot card with the "Devil" symbol.


    "Interesting shape," Hikarunomented, since the Closed-Form of his IS was really suited for it.


    Haru put the card into his zipper storage quietly very fast without Hikaruno noticing.


    "I''m going to the academy now."


    "Hmm."


    Hikaruno nodded and knew that they would be separated. She hugged him tightly and kissed him so long before they parted.


    "Come anytime, my ce is always open for you."


    "Don''t chase me out at that time."


    "Of course not!"


    Both of them hugged each other.


    Haru sighed since he really had made a lot of memories with her.


    "Do you want to do it now?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    "Just once!"


    Hikaruno knew that it might be good to sleep right after did the deeds.


    "Well, just once¡­¡­"


    Haru agreed and he would really miss this woman when he went to the academy.


    Four hours before school started, both of them were having a steamy action together.


    Wearing his uniform, Haru was inside a monorail to go to the IS Academy. It didn''t take him long before he saw the IS Academy, which was built on an offshore ind.


    The IS Academy is, as its name suggested, an educational corporation meant to nurture IS controllers. The Japanese government sees it as a principle and duty to fund it and run it. However, the results of the research are revealed to the entire world due to themon agreement, and at the same time, Japan has no right to neither remain silent nor hide them. No matter what happens in this school, the Japanese government has to intervene fairly, and has the obligation of settling these under the premises that the other countries in the treaty have agreed on. Also, the school has opened its doors to foreign students without any conditions, and the Japanese government is to provide protection ording to the contents of the IS treaty regarding IS pilot training agencies. This is the school''s code of discipline.


    Haru felt that it was quite normal for the IS Academy to be located in this country since this country was the one who had created it and he also had a feeling that it was a method for the other countries to ask Japan to bear all of the responsibility of the action which had been caused by the birth of IS.


    IS Academy is built on an offshore ind which can only be reached via a monorail connecting it to the maind. It has a decidedly futuristic look, with all its domes and a branch-like tower in the middle of it. There are plenty of trees and parks to tone down the metallic look.


    However Haru wasn''t in the mood to enjoy such scenery. He closed his eyes and felt mentally tired. His body was alright, but his mind was different since his mind had been fully focused to build his personal IS. He wanted to sleep a bit, but the monorail had arrived.


    His belongings had been sent to the school a few days ago and he only needed to arrive at school while wearing his uniform.


    Looking at his watch which showed that in five minutes his ss would start, he knew that he waste, but as a new student he had a privilege to bete, however, he knew that the real reason why he waste was because of Hikaruno, but he didn''t regret it. He left the monorail while yawning before he heard the voice of a woman and her high heels which tapped on the ground loudly.


    Haru turned and saw a beautiful woman who folded her arms around her chest looking at him sternly and somehow very impatient.


    "You''rete!"


    Ichika was inside his ssroom and he felt very ufortable since he was the only guy inside this ssroom.


    ''Haru, where are you?''


    Ichika had never felt that he really wanted to meet his new friend as soon as possible since it felt very ufortable being surrounded by a group of girls who stared at him intently. He turned and saw his childhood friend who he had never seen in the past few years.


    "Houki¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    Houki only looked away since she was embarrassed to see her childhood friend for the first time in a few years.


    The door of the ssroom was opened and a beautiful woman with short green hair entered the room with a smile.


    "Congrattions to everyone on entering this school. I''m the Vice-Homeroom teacher Yamada Maya."


    Maya waved her hand and a hologram screen appeared beside her showing her name in "kanji" words.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, no one answered her since everyone was more focused on Orimura Ichika who was the only male in this ssroom.


    Maya didn''t expect this situation and became slightly nervous. She changed the picture on the hologram beside her showing a scenery of various locations inside the school which she thought would attract their attention.


    "Ah¡­ ehh? From this day onwards, everyone here is a student of IS Academy. This is a boarding school. Everyone will be together, even when sses are over. Please help one after another and enjoy spending the next 3 years together."


    "¡­"


    No one answered her again since they were too busy to look at Ichika.


    Ichika sighed and was quite depressed at this moment.


    "Now, let''s move on to the self-introductions. Erm¡­ we''re going ording to numerical order on the attendance list¡­


    Kasugano Haruka-kun! Kasugo Haruka-kun! Is Kasugano Haruka-kun here?"


    Everyone was confused when no one answered the teacher, but suddenly they remembered that Kasugano Haruka was the second male IS pilot in the world and didn''t expect that he would be in the same ss as them too. The only thing which made them sad was that they couldn''t see him right now.


    "Where is he?"


    Everyone started to chatter with each other and the ssroom became noisy.


    "Uh¡­ everyone please be quiet¡­"


    Maya became even more nervous when everyone started to talk to each other.


    *Baam!*


    Suddenly the door of the ssroom was opened which startled all of them and made them quiet.


    "Be quiet!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked at the figure of a beautiful woman who opened the door, then attracted to the handsome young man beside her.


    The woman turned at the young man and said, "You''ll need to report to me why you''rete on the first day of schoolter."


    "Yes, Mam¡­"


    "Go inside and sit on the empty seat."


    Haru nodded and smiled at Ichika who looked at him as if a savior. However, he was slightly surprised by Ichiya''s reaction and felt taken aback. Then he realized that it was a misunderstanding since he was sure that there was no way for a harem protagonist to love a man. Though, he didn''t understand why Ichika couldn''t appreciate this situation.


    "Umm¡­ are you Kasugano Haruka-kun?"


    Haru turned and saw a beautiful woman with green hair whose bust wouldn''t lose to Hirakuno.


    "Yes."


    "Can you introduce yourself since your name is on the first list of attendees? Is that alright with you?"


    "Yes."


    Maya sighed in relief when she heard his answer.


    Haru nodded and turned to see everyone in this ssroom. He had to admit that this school was amazing since he would stay in this ce together with a lot of beautiful girls and he thought that this school was really testing his self-control over his lower body. He took a deep breath and smiled lightly to introduce himself.


    "I''m Kasugano Haruka. 15 years old (he lies about his age here). As you can see, I''m a male IS pilot, but I''d appreciate it if I could get along with you all without any problems."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at him in silence and raised their hands together in excitement.


    "Yes, we''ll get along with you!"


    "But he was kind of cute just now, right?"


    "Yeah, he seems like a brat and makes you want to take care of him."


    "Um¡­ Kasugano-kun, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Kyaaa!"


    "How bold!"


    Everyone started to be excited and started to ask him a lot of questions.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who had done his best on his introduction, was speechless when he saw their reaction.

 Chapter 822 Mama Maya

    <h4>Chapter 822 Mama Maya</h4>


    *m!*


    "Be quiet!"


    Everyone was quiet and turned to see the beautiful woman earlier.


    "I''m your homeroom teacher Orimura Chifuyu."


    Chifuyu stood up on the podium and said, "If you want to ask him a question then you can ask himter after he has received punishment for beingte on his first day." She looked at Haru sternly and said, "Now, hurry up and sit down at your ce so we can continue the introduction."


    "Yes, Mam¡­"


    Haru wondered whether he had done something to her. He looked at Ichika who kept looking at Chifuyu and wondering whether they were siblings. He sat down on the protagonist seat which was located near the window and second from behind.


    "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun."


    Haru smiled and asked their names, but once again Chifuyu reprimanded him.


    "Be quiet!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Now, the next person should start his introduction."


    Chifuyu looked at Ichika at this moment and said, "Orimura Ichika, go and start your introduction."


    "Y - Yes!"


    Ichika stood up and once again became the attention of everyone.


    "Erm¡­ my name is Orimura Ichika. Pleased to meet you."


    "¡­"


    Ichika became even more nervous when he was being stared at. He took a deep breath which made everyone seem to wonder what this guy wanted to do.


    Haru had decided to sleep quietly since everyone''s attention was on Ichika. He put a sticker on his closed eyes which was able to disguise everyone that he was awoken even thought he was about to sleep.


    "That''s all!"


    Ichika ended his introduction, but it caused everyone to be speechless. Hearing their reaction, he felt a bit flustered. "Eh? Is it not good?"


    *Baam!*


    Chifuyu smacked Ichika''s head with an attendee book.


    "You moron!"


    "Chifuyu-nee?"


    *Baam!*


    Chifiyu smacked Ichika''s head again and said, "Call me Orimura-sensei!" She looked at Haru who was sitting quietly in his seat and suddenly felt weird. She walked toward him which surprised everyone and also looked at Haru.


    No one knew what Chifuyu was nning with Haru.


    Chifuyu observed Haru who was very quiet and suddenly she noticed something which made her frown. She pulled the sticker on Haru''s eyes showing that he was sleeping.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu had never found such a brazen student in her life before and smacked his head directly.


    *Baam!*


    Haru opened his eyes and sighed.


    "I''m doing meditation, will you believe me?" Haru put up an innocent expression as if he was a pure child who had never done anything wrong in his life.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Good! Good! This is my first time to have a student like you."


    Chifuyu walked once again to the podium and announced.


    "I''ll have all of you people memorize the basics of IS within the next 6 months. After that it''s hands-on, you should let the basic maneuvers sink into your body within half a month. Okay? If you agree, answer me. Even if you don''t, still answer me."


    "YES!!!"


    Everyone answered at the same time.


    "And Kasugano, I''ll have youe to the teacher''s office after the homeroom!"


    Chifuyu had a fierce expression on her face.


    "¡­"


    "Yes, Mam."


    Haru was helpless.


    After the homeroom, it was time for a break since it was only the first day of the school, and the teacher had only done an introduction about Infinite Stratos to everyone.


    It was time for a break, but Haru was being called to the teacher''s office which made him speechless.


    "Kasugano, follow me!" Chifuyu looked sternly at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Kasugano-kun, please follow us, alright?" Maya asked kindly.


    "Yes, Maya-sensei."


    Haru answered Maya with a smile.


    "Ah - Uh, umm¡­ Kasugano-kun, you should call me Yamada-sensei, but well, actually, it is alright for you to call me Maya-sensei in private."


    Maya blushed and nodded with a smile.


    Haru nodded and said in a low voice, "It''s secret between the two of us."


    Maya was somehow shy being treated like this by a guy who was several years younger than her, but it was quite fun.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu noticed the difference in the way Haru called her and Maya which made her became more annoyed.


    "Maya, don''t let a guy who is several years younger than you, make you blush!"


    "O - Orimura-sensei!"


    Maya blushed at the tease of Chifuyu.


    "Good grief." Haru shook his head and said, "Ichika, I''ll go out for a bit."


    "Wait!"


    Ichika looked at the trio who had left the ssroom and he was once again alone since his only male friend was being taken by both Chifuyu and Maya. He was a bit speechless at his friend, and somehow really wanted to follow them since he only knew Haru and Chifuyu in this ce. He was also being ignored by his childhood friend which made him helpless, but suddenly his childhood friend walked in front of him.


    "Can you follow me a bit?"


    Teacher''s office.


    "Kasugano-kun, do you know why you''re being called to the teacher''s office?"


    Maya sat down in front of Haru with a strict expression, but somehow she was somewhat cute when she tried to reprimand him.


    Chifuyu stood up by their side letting Maya do her job since she was also curious about the second male IS pilot beside her brother. She knew about her brother and she didn''t need to worry about her brother, but Haru was different and she had a feeling that this guy was going to turn IS Academy into his garden or something which she couldn''t allow, and it was also her instinct which told her that Haru who seemedzy in front of her was very powerful character and somehow a bit perverted.


    Haru understood the feeling of being reprimanded by a beautiful teacher.


    "Sigh¡­ Sensei, I also want to wake up open, but have you heard about my report before?"


    Maya nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve heard that you''re going to develop your own IS together with someone."


    "Have youpleted that IS?" Chifuyu asked. She was quite surprised when she knew that someone who was the same age as her brother could develop his own IS, and at the same time, she had received an order from the government to train him as hard as possible to turn him into a perfect IS pilot.


    "Yes, I''ve just finished it at dawn and I haven''t had time to sleep¡­ yawn¡­" Haru closed his mouth with a hand to close his yawn.


    "Then, do you want to sleep in the infirmary first?" Maya felt sorry for Haru since she knew that he had worked really hard.


    "No, it is the first day of school and I don''t want to miss the ss since someone might think that I''ve gotten preferential treatment since I''m one of the only male IS pilots in this world."


    Haru shook his head and didn''t ept her suggestion.


    Chifuyu and Maya nodded and understood his reasoning.


    "Then what do you want to do now? You can''t take a rest in sster."


    Chifuyu was very strict.


    "Maya-sensei, can I sleep on yourp? I might sleep better on yourp."


    "H - Huh? Myp?" Maya blushed and flustered.


    "Yes, if that''s alright with you."


    Haru put up a very innocent expression.


    "W - Well, as a good teacher, I should help my students." Maya nodded and said, "Go ahead and use myp."


    "Thank you, Maya-sensei. You''re very kind, different from¡­"


    Haru stopped since he was red at by Chifuyu.


    Chifuyu wanted to stop Haru, but since Maya had epted his request then she could do nothing in this situation.


    Haruid his head on Maya''sp and closed his eyes. "Maya-sensei, you smell very good¡­"


    Maya flustered once again and said, "H - Hurry up and sleep before it is time for the ss!"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Sensei. You''re very kind." He really slept right away after caressing her smooth thigh.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Maya started to understand the feeling as a mother and really wanted to pamper him. She caressed his hair lightly with a smile and said, "Sleep well¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at the expression of Maya who really let him sleep on herp, Chifuyu was speechless at this development and thought that she really needed to keep her eyes on this boy or else the chastity of the girls in this academy might be in danger.

 Chapter 823 Dense Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 823 Dense Protagonist</h4>


    Sleeping soundly on Maya''sp, Haru woke up when the break was over. He wanted to continue his sleep, but he knew that he needed to continue the lesson and it was impossible to sleep when Chifuyu who had been staying beside them pulled his ear to wake him up. He knew this type of woman would have trouble marrying someone and would be single until their 30''s simr to someone he knew in his original life, but he wouldn''t say anything since Chifuyu kept ring at him at this time.


    "Did you think something rude about me?" Chifuyu asked with a frown on her face.


    "No. I''m just thinking that I''m lucky to have a beautiful teacher like you, Orimura-sensei."


    Haru shook his head and his expression was very calm at that moment. If monk saw his face, then they would be surprised since he might have entered "zen" at that moment.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and snorted. "Don''t sleep in the sster!"


    "Yes, Mam."


    Maya smiled looking at their interaction and also reprimanded him for not sleeping in the ss.


    "If you want to sleep then wait for the lesson to end, alright, Kasugano-kun?"


    "Yes, Maya-sensei."


    Haru thought that Maya was simr to his mother and he really liked this type of girl which made him remember Sheele.


    Entering the ss, everyone sat down in their seats.


    Haru went back to his protagonist seat and sat down while also greeting the girls who sat around him since they would be ssmates until he hadpleted his quest in this world.


    "Now, I''ll start the lesson." Maya smiled and started to exin the basics of IS.


    His spirit was obviously better and he could listen to the lesson from Maya. He had learned most of the knowledge about IS before, and it made him a bit bored when he needed to learn it again. He thought to learn something more interesting such as to open the observe the IS core which he had stolen before.


    Haru didn''t know how Shinonono Tabane had developed an IS core, but he had to admit that this IS core was very mysterious. He didn''t think that it was a device rather it was something simr to a living thing.


    Yes, not a device or some technology, but a living thing since an IS core can evolve by itself.


    Haru remembered that there was awork between all of the IS core which existed in this world and the thing that had happened on every IS core in this world would be recorded in that ce.


    In his hypothesis, the IS core couldmunicate with each other which made it able to copy a technique that had been used by someone in reality. He wanted to open thatwork, but he knew that it was impossible. What he could do to reach that ce was tomunicate with his own IS and letting it help him to ess that ce.


    Haru also thought that IS was simr to a partner rather than a tool. He needed to treat it better and if possible he needed to treat it the same way when he treated his lover, no, it might be a bit too much to treat it as a lover, but he couldn''t treat it as a tool since IS had its own will. He also had doubts about whether Tabane was the one who created the IS core, but since it was the setting then he could only believe it.


    While thinking about IS, Haru looked at Ichika who sat on the 2nd seat from the front and seemed troubled during the lesson.


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t understand at this point?" Maya asked everyone in the ss.


    "¡­"


    No one raised their hands and it seemed that they understood everyone.


    Haru looked at Ichika who didn''t raise his hand but looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered whether this guy wanted to ask him to teach him, but he also noticed a blonde-haired girl who kept staring at him. This girl sat beside him, and it seemed that she wasing from a different country. He turned and also looked at this girl.


    The girl seemed a bit surprised that Haru turned toward her, and stared at her.


    Both of them stared at each other before the girl turned away with a blush on her cheeks.


    "¡­"


    ''I haven''t done anything¡­'' Haru was speechless.


    The break had started and Ichika went directly to Haru''s desk.


    "Haru, help me with the lesson!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone seemed to be surprised by Ichika''s outburst.


    "You didn''t understand everything earlier, right?" Haru asked with a sigh.


    "H - How did you know??" Ichika was surprised.


    "Haven''t you read the reference book before?" Haru asked.


    "Reference book?" Ichika was a bit confused.


    "The thick book which is about this size¡­"


    Haru gave Ichika the approximate size with both of his hands.


    "Oh, that one!" Ichika only realized it now.


    "Yeah, didn''t you read it?" Haru asked.


    "No¡­ I threw it away before."


    "¡­"


    The conversation between Haru and Ichika wasn''t that loud, but the ss was quiet since everyone wanted to hear the conversation between two males in this school.


    Haru looked up and saw Chifuyu behind Ichika. "Ichika, you''re dead."


    "Huh?"


    *BAAM!*


    Chifuyu smashed Ichika''s head with a book.


    "It hurts!" Ichika turned and was surprised to see his big sister. "Geh? Chifuyu-nee?"


    *BAAAM!*


    "Call me Orimura-sensei!"


    "!!!"


    Everyone seemed surprised when they heard that Ichika and Chifuyu were brother and sister.


    "I''ll give you the book and you need to remember everything in a week."


    "Wait, a week? But¡­"


    "I''ve said that you need to do it." Chifuyu had a re on her eyes.


    "Yes¡­¡­" Ichika sighed.


    "How about you, Kasugano? You understand everything?"


    "Yes, Sensei. You don''t need to worry about me." Haru nodded with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu didn''t worry about Haru in terms of grade since she knew that this guy was genius, but she was worried about him trying to seduce the female students in this school.


    "Then, I''ll go out now. You can get your book after sster."


    Chifuyu walked out from the ssroom to the teacher''s office.


    Haru looked at Chifuyu''s back and asked, "She''s your sister, Ichika?"


    "Yeah¡­ it is very often for her to go back home, but I don''t expect him to be a teacher at this school¡­" Ichika had a rare smile when he talked about his older sister.


    ''Sis-Con¡­'' Haru thought when he saw Ichika''s expression.


    "Right, I''ll introduce you to my childhood friend!"


    Ichika stood up and walked to the ponytailed girl.


    Haru could see that they were talking about something and the girl seemed to resist him a bit until she sighed and gave up.


    "Haru, this is my childhood friend. Her name is Shinonono Houki."


    Ichika smiled when he thought that his childhood friend would have a new friend. "Houki, this is Kasugano Haruka. I''ve met him during the entrance exam before school before."


    Haru and Houki looked at each other for a moment.


    Haru had to admit that Houki was a really beautiful girl with a very good body, especially her breasts which might be even bigger than Hikaruno.


    Houki didn''t like it when she saw Ichikamunicate with a girl, but it was different when hemunicated with a guy. She looked at Haru for the first time and she didn''t have any special feeling since her heart was leaning toward Ichika, but Haru had this strange charm which made her who had troublemunicating with a stranger feelfortable.


    "Hello, Shinonono. Nice to meet you."


    "Yes."


    Houki wasn''t good at meeting new people and felt a bit shy.


    "Did you learn kendo?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "How did you know?" Houki asked in surprise.


    "Your posture, I guess? I have learned about a sword or two before."


    Houki raised her eyebrow and looked at Haru. She could see the callousness on his hands and from his body, she could tell that his body was very strong. She nodded and asked, "I''ve never seen you at the tournament before?" She thought that such a strong young man would appear in the tournament.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in the tournament and rather than a sword, I''m more into a knife."


    "Knife?"


    The girls in the ss looked at Houki in jealousy since she was surrounded by two males in this school.


    If it was only Ichika then they wouldn''t mind, but it seemed that Haru and Houki could talk to each other very well which made them very jealous.


    Ichika who was by their side nodded in a smile when he saw both of them talking to each other very well. He was afraid for Houki to be a loner, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    It was when they were talking to each other that suddenly someone interrupted them.


    "Erm¡­ can I have a moment?"


    "Ha?"


    Haru, Houki, and Ichika turned to see the blonde-haired girl who sat next to Haru.


    "My¡­ what a response! You should be grateful to have a conversation with me!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 824 Clash Between Harem Protagonists

    <h4>Chapter 824 sh Between Harem Protagonists</h4>


    Houki frowned and said, "If you just want to say that then don''t bother us!" She felt happy that someone could talk about martial arts with someone else, but suddenly someone interrupted them which annoyed her.


    "Huh? Can''t you have a better attitude! Shouldn''t you see that you''ve been bothering me talking near my seat!" The blonde-haired girlined.


    "You¡­!" Houki was angry.


    "Well, Shinonono-san. Calm down, it''s our fault to not care about our surroundings." Haru looked at the blonde-haired girl and apologized. "I''m sorry, Alcott-san. If you''re being bothered by us." He had introduced each other before and he remembered that the name of this girl was Cecilia Alcott.


    The girl nodded with a smile when she saw Haru apologize to her. "No, it''s alright, but you should be really grateful when I''m just talking with you."


    "Sorry, I don''t know you." Houki snorted.


    "You don''t know me? I''m very famous! My name is Cecilia Alcott!"


    "¡­"


    Houki and Ichika looked at each other and looked at Haru to see whether he knew about her.


    Cecilia also looked at Haru at this moment waiting for him to exin her identity.


    ''Why are you all looking at me?''


    Haru was helpless and said, "Alcott-san, I don''t know anything besides your name. Unless I''m your childhood friend or boyfriend, I might able to exin something to them, but I''m not."


    "B - B - B - B - Boyfriend?!"


    Cecilia blushed and coughed several times to calm herself.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy had an interest in this haughty girl.


    "Well, since you don''t know me then I''ll exin my identity to all of you!"


    Cecilia put her hand on her chest and smiled. "My name is Cecilia Alcott! I''m the valedictorian of entrance exam and the representative contender student of Ennd!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard that Cecilia was a representative student. Looking at Ichika''s confused expression, he knew that this guy didn''t understand anything.


    "Ichika, IS Representative Cadet, is one of the top students chosen to represent their country as an IS pilot," Haru said.


    "Yes, I''m an elite!" Cecilia nodded with a smile. "It''s quite a miracle and good fortune that you can be in the same ss as the chosen individual like me."


    Houki thought that this girl was only a loud girl, but it seemed that she needed to change her impression.


    "Oh¡­" Ichika nodded and he understood, but he couldn''t help but ask, "But what is so special about that?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence, even Houki who was by his side could only sigh at her childhood friend.


    "Ichika, you really don''t know anything don''t you?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I''m just a normal student before I''m chosen to enter this ce, but how can you know a lot of things?" Ichika felt that this friend of his had left him behind which made him quite sad.


    "It''smon sense." Haru looked at Houki and said, "Even Shinonono-san also understands why the IS Representative is very special, right?"


    Houki nodded and said, "Yeah, only someone who has an ability is the one who is able to be IS Representative."


    "Then, Houki, are you also an IS Representative?" Ichika asked.


    Houki shook her head and said, "There''s only one person who can be an IS Representative in each country or organization. If I''m not wrong the IS Representative of Japan should be in the 1st grade too, but I''m not sure which ss."


    "Eh¡­ " Ichika kept asking them a lot of questions.


    "¡­¡­"


    Cecilia who was beside them suddenly ignored.


    "Don''t ignore!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki and Ichika had forgotten that Cecilia was there.


    "Don''t you know that I''m an elite? I''ve also defeated the instructor on the entrance exam!"


    Cecilia wanted to put them in awe, however, their answer made the situation turn unexpected.


    "Haru and I have also beaten the instructor."


    "What?! How can that be?! I was only informed that I was the only one, why----"


    *Ding! Dong!*


    Suddenly the bell rang which stopped their conversation.


    Cecilia took a deep breath and calmed herself. "We can continue our conversationter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki and Ichika shook their heads at the same time.


    "See youter, Haru."


    "Yes."


    Haru looked at Cecilia who puffed her cheek and seemed to be very annoyed. He took candy from his pocket and ced it on her table.


    Noticing the thing on her table, Cecilia took it with a frown and turned her head toward Haru, but she saw the words which were written on the packaging on the candy "sorry". She looked at him and gave her a gesture to be quiet.


    "Shh¡­" Haru put his index finger on his lips.


    "¡­¡­"


    Cecilia blushed again but tried to hide it with the annoying feeling on her heart.


    ''W - What is this guy?!


    Is this guy trying to seduce me?!


    Hmph! It isn''t that easy to make me fall for you!''


    Cecilia blushed and somehow felt a bit excited by this secret interaction between two of them which made her feel as if she was a bad girl. She looked around and seemed d that no one realized their interaction. She opened the chocte candy and put it in her mouth.


    "!!!!"


    ''Delicious¡­''


    After the ss, Ichika asked him to go with him to meet with his big sister since he was a bit scared.


    Haru didn''t really mind and apanied him to meet with Ichika''s big sister since Ichika''s big sister was beautiful.


    Houki went directly back to her room and didn''t wait for them.


    The trip was quite peaceful and Chifuyu didn''t say too much, only gave Ichika a lot of books telling him to learn all of that in a week.


    Ichika sighed and Haru talked with Maya until he was stopped by Chifuyu telling them to not hurry up and went back to their dorm.


    Walking back together, Haru didn''t help him to hold the book rather he walkedzily beside him. "What''s your room?"


    "It is 1225, what about you?" Ichika hoped for both of them to have the same room.


    "I''m 1226."


    Haru felt strange since usually, the same gender would have the same room since it would easier.


    "What?!"


    Ichika thought that it would be great to have the same room as Haru since he could teach him, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    However, Haru thought of a development where the childhood friend of Ichika would suddenly stay in the same room as Ichikater. He couldn''t help but think about such a thing since he knew that this world was a harem world and it was possible to have such a development since he remembered in the world of "Hundred" that Hayato and Emilia were also in the same situation before.


    Both of them walked faster to go back to their dorm since they were being followed by a lot of girls.


    Haru understood the mind of the girls in this ce.


    They were looking down on a male since they were able to pilot an IS, however, they were curious about males since they never had that much interaction with them before except their father.


    Haru and Ichika had arrived in the room with number 1225 and Ichika opened it with his key.


    "Let''s go to my room first." Ichika was a bit lonely to be alone.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru didn''t mind and followed him. He didn''t feel any presence in this room. ''Is this going to be one room with only one guy?''


    Ichika took out the book from his bag and said, "Haru, teach me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could notice the presence of a lot of girls behind the door of Ichika''s room who were saying something very rude.


    ''BL ¡­¡­''


    Haru was helpless and didn''t want to teach him.


    "Sorry, Ichika. You need to learn by yourself. I''m a bit sleepy right now. Bye!"


    Haru went back hurriedly to his room which was located next to Ichika''s room.


    "Wait, Haru! Wait!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ichika scratched his head and was clueless about what his friend was thinking. He sighed and could only learn by himself.


    "But Haru is very stingy!"


    Ichikained, but in the end, he knew that he needed to rely on himself and started to read the book by himself since he needed to learn all of this in a week.


    When both the harem protagonists appeared together, there would be a sh between the two of them. The stronger one would get everything, while the weaker one was clueless and didn''t know anything that he had lost in the battle between their shes.


    Suddenly there was a change in the plot, but no one knew and no one thought too much, but one thing for sure, if Ichika wanted to get his women back then he needed to grow up and change his dense personality.


    If not¡­¡­

 Chapter 825 Class Representative

    <h4>Chapter 825 ss Representative</h4>


    In the early morning, everyone was eating breakfast in the cafeteria, but there was something which was different from usual which made everyone to have a jealous expression on their face looking at one girl who sat down between two only male students at this school.


    If it was only one then they wouldn''t care, but it was two of them!


    They would have never expected that there was a girl who was able to create a harem right after she entered the school, especially when both males were the only IS pilots in this world.


    If it was only Ichika, then they didn''t mind, but why did this girl also have the attention of Haru which made them annoyed.


    If their stare could create a hole in someone, then they really wanted to create a hole in Houki''s body.


    Houki didn''t care much about the group of girls who talked behind her back and chatted with Ichika and Haru. She only knew that both of them had a different room and lived by themselves, but she thought that it was quite normal when both of them were the only males in the group of girls.


    If it was on the story then she would be annoyed since Ichika had taken her bra, but this time it didn''t happen since Houki''s room was different from Ichika''s.


    They talked to each other until a group of girls came toward them.


    "Kasugano-kun, can we sit down next to you?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Sure."


    "Yes!"


    The three girls seemed very happy and sat next to Haru.


    Then another group of girls came toward them and asked Ichika whether it was possible to sit beside him.


    Ichika nodded.


    "Ahh¡­ Why didn''t I ask them earlier!"


    Every girl in the cafeteria sighed in regret since they weren''t moving that fast earlier.


    Houki was annoyed when there were a lot of people around her and stood up while bringing her tes.


    "I''ll go first."


    "See youter."


    Haru looked at Ichika who didn''t seem to notice anything and could only sigh his head.


    "Kasugano-kun have you done any sports?"


    The girls seemed to look at Haru''s arms which seemed very strong.


    "Yeah, I do a workout."


    "Umm¡­ can I touch arm?"


    Nohotoke Honne, who seemed to be sleepy, asked him with expectation.


    Haru looked at the expression on other''s girls and shook his head. "No."


    "Why?"


    "If I give you permission, then the other girls also ask the same. I know that you''re curious, but let''s do it when there is only both of uster¡­" Haru whispered.


    Honne blushed, but nodded and thought that it was better to ask himter when there was only both of them, alone, privately.


    Ichika looked at his friend and seemed quite clueless about what they were talking about.


    *p!* *p!*


    "How long are you going to eat? Take in your meals with speed and efficiency!"


    Chifuyu who wore a tracksuit reprimanded everyone.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone started to eat faster.


    "I''m the dorm supervisor for the 1st year! If youete to school, I''ll make sure you do 10ps around the school track."


    Haru shook his head and continued to eat while thinking that if she kept angry like that her skin would grow old faster.


    *Baam!*


    Haru ducked down his head and avoided the book which was thrown at him from behind. He was speechless and asked, "What have I done, Sensei?"


    "I''m not sure, but I feel that you''re thinking something rude about me!" Chufuyu red at Haru.


    "¡­"


    ''This woman¡­¡­''


    Haru felt a bit annoyed. If he wasn''t a gentleman then he would tie her up and spray a white liquid all over her. He really felt that no one would marry such a woman, especially with this character, but he didn''t say anything since this woman kept staring at him.


    Everyone was in the ss since the ss had started.


    Chifuyu stood up in front of the podium to announce something.


    "We will now decide on who will be the ss representative who will bepeting in the inter-ss tournament. ss representatives will not justpete in a tournament but attend student council meetings as well asmittee meetings. You can consider it something like a ss leader. Self-nominating or nominating others, either is fine.


    "Are there any candidates?"


    Chifuyu nced at Haru at this moment since she was curious about the ability of Haru''s IS. She only knew that he developed it by himself together with Hikaruno, but she didn''t know what its ability was and what its shape was. It was all mystery, and only some people knew about it. It was the reason why she hoped that it would be him who became the case representative.


    Haru noticed that Chufuyu was looking at him, but he didn''t say anything since he felt that it was quite troublesome to be a ss representative.


    Then one girl raised her hand and said, "Yes, I rmend Kasugano-kun!"


    "I agree with that too!"


    Haru twitched his lips, but he also understood this development.


    Ichika smiled and gave a thumbs up to his friend.


    Houki was silent and didn''t say anything.


    "Are there any other opinions? If there is none, he shall be elected."


    Chifuyu knew that someone wouldin and it was a perfect chance for her to see his ability.


    "I can''t acknowledge that!"


    *BAAM!*


    Cecilia stood up and after mming the table. She looked at Chifuyu andined. "This type of selection is uneptable! Having a man as our ss representative is nothing but shame! Did you ask Cecilia Alcott to bear that shame for the whole year?"


    "Well¡­ I agree with that, the ss representative should be the strongest pilot in our ss, right?" Haru suddenly interrupted.


    "Yes! That''s true." Cecilia nodded and thought that Haru had supported her.


    "But the question is, Alcott, are you stronger than me?"


    Haru suddenly asked Cecilia, looking at her with a rxed expression. He was also curious about Cecilia''s IS and wanted to fight it since she knew that she IS was 3rd Generation IS. He had gotten the data after he went to Ennd to steal the IS core along with the data about IS in that country, but he had never fought it before.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia didn''t expect this development and pointed her finger at him. "Y - You¡­!" She thought that Haru was a gentle type of guy, but didn''t expect that he would show his backbone in this situation.


    "Then, let''s have a duel!"


    "Interesting. You and me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Cecilia had a smug smile on her face and said, "If you lose to me, then I''ll make you be my servant!"


    Haru stood up and his height was taller than Cecilia which made him a bit intimidating.


    Cecilia seemed to want to move back, but she didn''t want to show her weakness.


    "Well, if I lose then I''ll be your ve, right? Then, what if you lose?"


    Haru folded his arms waiting for her answer.


    "There''s no way that I''ll lose!" Cecilia refuted


    "But it is not fair, right?" Haru thought that this girl was really fun to tease.


    "Well¡­" Cecilia nodded and thought for a while. "Then, if I lose. I''ll be your maid or something!"


    "Good. I agree." Haru agreed and said, "Don''t be a sore loser when you loseter."


    "Hmph! You''re the one who is going to lose anyway!" Cecilia looked at Chifuyu and asked, "Sensei, when is the duel?"


    Chifuyu who heard their interaction knew that she couldn''t stop it, but she had a feeling that Cecilia would lose this battle. She looked at Haru and needed to stop him if he really did something immoral to Ceciliater.


    "That settles it. That battle will be held next Monday. It will take ce at 3rd Arena."


    Cecilia was confident and said, "You need to learn etiquette, tea, cooking, and a lot more after you''ve be my servant!"


    "If you lose, what will you learn?" Haru asked curiously.


    Cecilia thought about a lot of perverted things that she read in the novel before which made her blush.


    "No! I won''t lose!"


    Haru thought that this girl had raised a FLAG, but he didn''t say anything and waited for a weekter to start the duel between the two of them.

 Chapter 826 Personal Training 1

    <h4>Chapter 826 Personal Training 1</h4>


    "It''s good that both of you have a personal IS, you can prepare yourself for the duel in a week."


    "What?!"


    Hearing Chifuyu, they were surprised when they heard Haru had his own personal IS. They didn''t feel surprised about Cecilia since she was the IS Representative of Ennd, but Haru was different and Japan also had their own IS Representative which made this situation had never been seen before.


    But since Haru was one of two male IS pilots, it might be because of that he received his own personal IS.


    It was also because of this reason that Ichika''s IS which should have been received at the beginning of the story wouldn''t be made soon and it might need a lot of time.


    "Kasugano, you''re a newbie in IS, right?"


    Haru wanted to say "no", but Chifuyu didn''t let him answer her.


    "I''ll train you for a week. Go to the kendo dojo after sster! For one week, I''ll train you before you have to duel with Cecilia." Chifuyu looked at Cecilia and asked, "Is that alright with you, Cecilia?"


    "Well, since he''s a newbie then it can''t be helped. I''ll allow it so he won''t have a shameful battle in our duelter in the week."


    Cecilia seemed very proud and smiled while touching her chest.


    Looking at Cecilia, Haru was wondering how her expression was when she lost the battleter.


    "Kasugano, I haven''t heard your response!"


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Haru nodded and didn''t mind being trained by Chifuyu.


    Chufuyu nodded since the government had asked him to personally train Haru. She didn''t know what kind of deal he had made with the government, but she knew that he couldn''t underestimate him. Even though she saw him a bit sloppy, she knew that all of them were just an act.


    No, it is real.


    Haru was quite sloppy if he didn''t need to take care of his little sister.


    Everyone was surprised by this development. Suddenly they heard that Haru and Cecilia would have a duel in a week, then they heard that Haru had his own personal IS, andstly, he would be trained by Chifuyu-Sensei personally. They had to admit this development had overwhelmed them quite a bit, but at the same time, they were worried about Haru.


    If Haru lost against Cecilia, then he would be her servant which was something that they couldn''t ept.


    They didn''t want Cecilia to monopolize Haru by all of her own which made them unable to spend their time with him in the future.


    But since both of them had agreed to each other then they could do nothing, however, they sighed in relief when they heard that Chifuyu would personally train him which made them believe that there was a chance for him to win this duel.


    Ichika had a lot of questions on his head, but he decided to ask itter when the ss was over.


    After the end of the ss, Haru went to the kendo dojo together with Ichika and Houki.


    Ichika didn''t want to be alone and thought about following both of his friends to meet his older sister.


    Houki joined a kendo club and it was normal for her toe to the kendo dojo.


    "Haru, what is personal IS?" Ichika asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Houki were speechless when they heard Ichika''s question.


    "Shinonono, do you want me to be the one who exins it to him or you?" Haru asked.


    "Sigh¡­ Ichika, you really don''t know anything, do you?" Houki asked.


    "Huh? What? Is it something that someone should know?" Ichika was confused.


    "There are only 467 IS cores in this world, and there are 6 billion people in this world. That means there are only 467 people who are able to own their own IS," Haru said.


    "What? Only 467?!" Ichika was in shock.


    Houki nodded and asked, "You don''t know something so basic?"


    "¡­"


    "Is it really something normal to know about such a thing?" Ichika asked.


    "The answer depends. If you go to the normal high school then you don''t need to think too much about this, but you go to the IS school which means such a thing should be normal to know."


    Haru understood that it was a normal setting for a protagonist to be clueless, but he didn''t expect Ichika to be this clueless.


    Houki was also speechless at the knowledge of her childhood friend.


    "Anyway, you should read the book more after this."


    Looking at the expression of his two friends, Ichika knew that he needed to get serious, or else he would be really left behind by both of them.


    "So how can someone be able to get personal IS?" Ichika asked.


    "I''m asking the government."


    Haru didn''t hide it and he also didn''t mind bing the dog of the government since this position was veryfortable, but rather than a dog. He was simr to a Persian cat which was being pampered and being let to do whatever he wanted since he was very obedient.


    "Where is your IS then?" Ichika asked.


    "Here''s my IS."


    Haru showed them a tarot card with the "Devil" symbol in front of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki was pretty surprised at the Closed-Form of Haru''s IS since most people would have their Infinite Stratos with a shape of a bracelet, ne, ring, earrings, and it was her first time to see an IS in form of a card, especially with "Devil" symbol which gave quite ominous feelings.


    Ichika was confused and asked, "Isn''t this a card?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "You know what? I''m toozy to exin it to you, go, and read the book." He shook his head and left him to go to the kendo dojo. He wasn''t encyclopedia or google, it was better to search it on the inte rather than wasting his time while asking such an obvious question.


    "Wait, Haru!"


    Ichika chased after Haru.


    Houki could only sigh at Ichika.


    Arriving at the kendo dojo, the three of them could see Chifuyu who was sitting on the "seiza" position with a katana right in front of her.


    Her eyes closed as if she was on meditation.


    "You''rete!"


    Chifuyu opened her eyes and stared at Haru fiercely.


    "Your brother is asking me a lot of questions, it is his fault." Haru put all of the me on Ichika.


    "What?!" Ichika was startled, but then he also saw Chifuyu who red at him.


    "Ichika, have you remembered all of the books which I gave you yesterday?" Chifuyu asked.


    "N - No, I need more time, Chifuyu-nee!" Ichika was scared in front of Chufuyu.


    "Call me Orimura-Sensei at school!" Chifuyu reprimanded Ichika and said, "Don''t bother him too much. He has a duel in a week."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Somehow Ichika felt a bit resentful at Haru at this moment since he was being reprimanded by his older sister, but he also knew that it was his fault to not know anything and threw away the important book at the beginning of the school.


    Chufuyu looked at Haru and said, "Go and change your uniform to "do-gi" in the locker room."


    "Yes, Sensei."


    Haru went to the locker room to change his clothes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ichika and Houki looked at Haru who went to the locker room in a trace.


    "What are you dawdling for? You two also hurry up and change your clothes!" Chifuyu reprimanded both of them again.


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    Ichika and Houki didn''t know why they needed to change, but since Chifuyu had asked him to change then they could only change.


    Haru who heard Chifuyu''s voice could only shake his head and knew that woman wouldn''t marry so soon since it would be hard to search for a man who was able to handle her temper. Though he had to admit that she was beautiful, he didn''t have a hobby to date such a fierce woman, right?


    There was a lot of doubt when the readers read the sentence above while remembering a lot of fierce women who he had dated in his life such as Brandish U, Esdeath, Tsunade, Kirari, etc¡­


    But, anyway, his training would start soon after he had changed his clothes.

 Chapter 827 Personal Training 2

    <h4>Chapter 827 Personal Training 2</h4>


    Coming out of the locker room, Haru and Ichika had changed into "do-gi" and went to the dojo.


    Houki also hade out from the changing room and looked at Haru and Ichika.


    "Don''t be dawdling and go over here!"


    Chifuyu who sat in the "seiza" position was quite impatient.


    "Sit down in front of me."


    Haru, Ichika, and Houki also sat down on the "seiza" position right in front of Chifuyu.


    "Haru, have you trained in kendo?" Chifuyu asked. She didn''t need to ask either Houki or Ichika since she knew that both of them had learned kendo during their childhood.


    "Only a knife."


    "Knife?"


    "I wanted to be a chef before."


    Haru didn''t hide it before and thought that it was good to add a lie.


    "You? Chef?" Chifuyu was a bit surprised and asked, "Then, why not continue to be a chef?"


    Haru didn''t answer and shut mouth in silence. He felt that it would give him a deeper history or something by doing this kind of act.


    "Well, whatever." Chifuyu didn''t answer force him and said, "Anyway, it doesn''t really matter whether it is a sword or knife." She threw a katana to Haru and said, "Let''s start our spar."


    Caught the sword with his hand, Haru frowned and unsheathed it feeling a bit surprised.


    "Katana?"


    Chifuyu smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? IS is more dangerous than a katana." Her eyes turned serious and asked, "Do you know what is the simrity between katana and IS?"


    "Both of them are weapons," Haru answered simply.


    "Yes, and both of them are weapons and they are used to kill people."


    "What?!"


    "Kill people?!"


    Houki and Ichika who were beside them were in shock.


    "That is what most people think, but what I think is different¡­¡­" Chifuyu looked at them and said, "In my opinion, IS and katana are being used to protect the people that I care."


    Houki and Ichika sighed in relief and nodded.


    "What about you? You''ve got your personal IS, and what are you going to do with it?" Chifuyu asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "After you know it, what are you going to do?"


    "Nothing."


    Chifuyu shook her head and said, "I''m just asking if you don''t want to answer then it is alright."


    Haru smiled looking at Chifuyu and thought that this woman was somehow cute thinking that he would be moved by her words simr to bloody, exciting, and hot shounen manga.


    "The world is dangerous, what''s wrong with holding something to protect yourself? For now, I''ll do the work which the government will give me, and in the future, if I find the person who I want to protect then I''ll do the same as you."


    His answer was pretty simple, but it surprised Ichika since he didn''t expect his friend to think so deeply.


    "Hmm¡­ you don''t have anyone that you want to protect?" Chifuyu asked.


    "There was in the past, but not now."


    Haru knew that Chifuyu had read about his information and knew that he was only living with his grandfather who had passed away in the past. He knew that Chifuyu would think about somethingplicated in her mind.


    Chifuyu looked at Haru withplex expression and thought that this young man might be hiding something more inside him which made her somehow worried, but one thing for sure, she wanted him to search for someone who was very important for himself in this world.


    "How about Hikaruno?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Hikaruno?"


    Ichika and Houki were curious when they heard this name.


    "I''ve heard that your rtionship is quite close before when you''ve stayed on the research facility to develop your own IS."


    Chifuyu thought that Hikaruno might be an important person in this world.


    "Orimura-sensei, I don''t know if you love to gossip." Haru sighed and asked, "So is this really personal training or an interview?" He didn''t expect his lie would develop into this situation, and he was wondering now whether Chifuyu would think that he was someone who had a troubled childhood or something.


    "I guess¡­" Chifuyu stood up while holding her katana and said, "You''re very impatient, huh? I also want to test your ability. Let''s have a spar as soon as possible."


    Haru nodded and stood up while holding the katana which was given to him earlier.


    "Erm¡­ Chifuyu-nee, is it alright to use a real katana? Don''t you think that it is dangerous?" Ichika tried to stop them since he didn''t expect both of them would do it for real.


    "Yeah¡­ it isn''t a good idea¡­" Houki also tried to stop them since if it was training then it was better to use a wooden katana.


    "No. You two just watch or do training by yourself there. You don''t need to worry about us."


    Chifuyu unsheathed the katana and held it with both of her hands facing Haru in front of her.


    "Please be easy on me, Sensei."


    Haru was very rxed and his form was full of openings. He looked at Chifuyu and also held the katana with both of his hands.


    "If you can stay for 10 seconds then I''ll praise you."


    Chifuyu didn''tment on his form rather she would show him the world of painter since she loved to teach someone using their bodies rather than a word.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "What if I can stay longer?"


    Chifuyu didn''t expect this question but smiled since she didn''t hate when Haru was so ambitious to face her. "What do you want? But if you can be a good sparring partner, then I don''t mind granting you anything."


    "Anything?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah, anything."


    Chifuyu was confident about herself and she had never seen someone who was as strong as her beside Shinonono Tabane in this world. Even if she faced someone who used an IS, she wasn''t afraid and could face them only using a katana.


    "Don''t regret your wordster."


    Haru smiled and knew that the standing and power of women in this world was better than a man. It was the reason why Chifuyu was so confident of defeating him in 10 seconds, and at the same time, he had two females who had created a bet with him in this world.


    "Shinonono, be the referee!" Chifuyu thought to teach this bad boy a lesson as soon as possible.


    Houki sighed when she couldn''t stop both of them and nodded. "Then, I''ll start from the 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­"


    "Start!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly Chifuyu leaped and appeared right in front of Haru swinging her katana downward.


    *ng!*


    However, Haru raised his right hand and blocked Chifuyu''s swords, but in an instant, he knew that he needed to redirect this attack or else his katana would be destroyed.


    Chifuyu was about to destroy Haru''s katana, but suddenly Haru''s right hand raised which made her katana slip, but she turned her body in a twist and swung her sword toward his side.


    *ng!*


    But Haru blocked it again. He smiled and asked, "Done?"


    "Hmph! I wonder how long that you can maintain thatposure!"


    Chifuyu felt a bit excited and wanted to see how long he could fight against her. She moved back for a bit and changed her posture before swinging her katana down several times.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Chifuyu changed the direction of her attack from the side, top, hand, feet, etc, but all of them were blocked by Haru.


    Houki and Ichika who saw their battle from the side were in awe since their battle was very fierce.


    Not only them, but everyone on the kendo dojo was very surprised when they saw the fight between Haru and Chifuyu.


    In the fight between the two of them, they could see that Chifuyu had an upper hand since she kept attacking Haru with a fierce attack, but Haru''s defense was very tough and slippery.


    Haru blocked Chifuyu''s attack and also redirected it to the side changing its direction.


    "10 seconds is over."


    Haru reminded Chifuyu and thought she would stop, but that wasn''t the case.


    "That''s good! Let''s continue!"


    Chifuyu had never thought that Haru was able to match her and kept attacking him fiercely, but at the same time, she realized that his movement was a bit weird. She knew that he hadn''t learned kendo, but the way she dodged and avoided her attack¡­ it was as if he could predict her attack in advance.


    ''Interesting.''


    Chifuyu raised the corner of her mouth and kept attacking.


    "Don''t forget about your promise."


    Haru reminded her.


    Chifuyu stopped and nodded. "I know." She had promised and of course, she would grant him his request. Though, if he asked something perverted¡­


    "So what''s your request?"


    Haru hadn''t thought anything and said, "Let''s keep it forter."


    "Alright. Then, let''s continue our spar!"


    Chifuyu started to attack him once again and this time she moved faster.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbstruck and no one did anything, only watched their spar with surprise expression with only one thought in their minds.


    ''Amazing¡­''


    It was what they were thinking when they saw their fierce battle.

 Chapter 828 Duel 1

    <h4>Chapter 828 Duel 1</h4>


    Ichika and Houki had joined the training of Haru and Chifuyu in the past few days.


    Houki who was very disciplined with her kendo had learned a lot, but at the same time, she realized that she was very weak.


    Ichika, who hadn''t trained kendo for a long time, felt tired every day and he oftenined wondering why he needed to train so hard in kendo.


    "In the end, IS is also a tool. If the user is weak, then the IS is also weak."


    Chifuyu didn''t show mercy, and she had been in a very good mood when Haru was able to handle their spar every time, but at the same time, she realized that this guy had never attacked her. Even though she had told him to attack her, he didn''t do it and when she tried to force him to attack her¡­ this guy was so slippery that it was very hard to attack him which annoyed her.


    Though, if Haru heard what Chifuyu was thinking then he would think that this woman was lewd.


    Sometimes they used a real katana, and sometimes they used a wooden katana, but the wooden katana was destroyed very easily during their spar.


    Cecilia, who also saw the spar between Haru and Chifuyu, knew that Haru was a very strong opponent, but she was confident that she would win since they were fighting using an IS, not a katana.


    If it was katana then she knew that she wasn''t Haru''s opponent, but it was different when they were fighting using an Infinite Stratos.


    Cecilia also couldn''t wait to see Haru in a butler uniform and thought that it would suit him. She also imagined what kind of things she would do to himter after she had won the match.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Cecilia and he also had never shown his Infinite Stratos in the past week which made everyone became even more curious.


    Ichika and Houki went to the bathroom to wash their bodies.


    Chifuyu wiped her sweat since it had been a while since she had a good fight with someone but suddenly noticed something right in front of her. She took the drink right in front of her and said, "Thank you." She opened the cap of the bottle and drank something very fresh and slightly sweet, but it wasn''t cold.


    "What is this?"


    "Coconut water." Haru also drank the same thing.


    "It''s good."


    "Yeah. It''s also good after a workout."


    Chifuyu looked at Haru from up and down. She had to admit that his body was very good, and she understood why this guy was so popr at school.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow''s match against Cecilia?"


    Chifuyu hadn''t taught him to use an IS, and only trained him in swordmanship (though, her training was useless in Haru''s mind, but he didn''t say anything since it was nice to spend his after school time with beautiful teacher) but she knew that he was stronger than her which made her quite conflicted when she thought about the bet between Haru and Cecilia. She knew who would win the duel, but she wanted the result of the match to be a tie since she didn''t really want something happened between Haru and Cecilia.


    "Yeah."


    Haru looked at Chifuyu who had a strange expression and asked, "What''s that expression?"


    "I''ve never seen your IS before, can you show it to me?" Chifuyu asked.


    "You can see it tomorrow, Chifuyu-Sensei." Haru smiled and thought about the expression of everyone when they saw his IS.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Chifuyu knew that this guy wouldn''t show his IS no matter how many time she had asked him, but when she thought about the Closed-Form of his IS. She felt quite curious and she had a feeling that it would be a very powerful IS.


    Haru thought about the past few days when Chifuyu had personally trained him. He felt that he was the one who trained Chifuyu rather than the other way around. Even though Chifuyu''s skill at kendo was very good, and even had reached the human limit in this world¡­ but he had seen a lot of powerful sword users such as the people in "Kimetsu no Yaiba". His kendo was very rough, and he used his physical prowess along with Kenbonshoku Haki sparing against Chifuyu.


    However, his knife ability was very powerful and it was possible to apply his knife skill to sword since the sword was just a knife with a longer de in his mind.


    "In the past few days, I''ve been thinking that I''m the one who trained you rather than the other way around."


    Haru nced at Chifuyu to see her reaction.


    Chifuyu blushed, but she refuted him and said, "Didn''t you learn a lot of things? It is good that you can apply your knifemanship to a sword, right?" Her expression as if saying that it was because of her that Haru could have done that.


    "Well, I don''t really mind, but¡­" Haru smiled and asked, "Did you remember your promise?"


    Chifuyu sighed and said, "What do you want? But let me remind you¡­" She took her katana and said, "If you ask something perverted then¡­" She was ready to y him down at this moment waiting for what he was about to ask her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "No. I''m not going to ask that."


    Chifuyu became calmer and sheathed her katana back. "Then?"


    "Can you apany me to shopping? Ick a lot of things in my dorm and you''re familiar with the area outside of the school¡­"


    Haru thought of buying a souvenir before he went back from his questter. He hadn''t defeated "Silver Gospel" and invited one member to the Group Chat, but he had a feeling that his quest would be over soon.


    Hearing Haru''s request, Chifuyu felt a bit weird since it seemed that his request was simr to asking her on a date, but in a more subtle way, however, she might think too much when she thought that there were a lot of cute girls around him.


    *Twitch!*


    Suddenly Chifuyu was quite annoyed when she remembered the thing which Haru had said in the past who told her that no one would ask her for a marriage. She thought that it might be a good chance to show him the charm of an adult.


    "We can go after your duel with Cecilia tomorrow."


    "Thanks."


    Haru nodded and took out a honey lemon in jar eating it, but he noticed Chifuyu who stared at him.


    "Do you want some, Sensei?"


    "Can I?"


    "Why not?"


    Haru gave Chifuyu the entire honey lemon in a jar.


    "You give me everything?" Chifuyu asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I still have a lot of them in my room." He walked away and said, "I''m going to take a shower first."


    Chifuyu nodded and took lemon which had absorbed the honey inside the jar. She took a slice of lemon and ate it right away. She closed her eyes and tasted both sour and sweet from on her tongue.


    Then suddenly she felt that she was being teleported to the pool of honey while lyingzily on the boat of lemon. She was using the arm of someone letting her pamper her, but when she saw that it was Haru who wasying beside her.


    "What?!"


    Chifuyu opened her eyes and sucked a deep breath at the taste of this honey lemon, and at the same time, she was wondering why she had seen him earlier trying to pamper her.


    "What''s wrong, Chifuyu-nee?" Ichika came out of the locker room and asked, "You''re a bit weird."


    "Call me Orimura-sensei!"


    Chifuyu reprimanded Ichika and went to take a shower since she was too embarrassed to tell what had happened to her earlier.


    Looking at Chifuyu''s back, Ichika felt confused and wondered what was happening.


    It was the day of the duel between Haru and Cecilia, everyone was sitting on the audience seat waiting for their duel.


    Houki and Ichika were also one of them and they were sitting together with each other''s ssmates from ss 1-1.


    Everyone really hoped for Haru to win this duel since they wanted to have a male ss representative.


    Then when they were thinking about the duel, Cecilia came out from her dock using her IS.


    Cecilia was flying in the air with a blue IS which covered her legs, arms, and some part of her chest and forehead with a blue armor with four optical drones that hovered around her surroundings.


    "Is that Alcott-san''s IS?" Ichika asked.


    "Yeah¡­" Houki could tell that Cecilia was very strong and got quite worried about Haru since she had never seen Haru''s IS.


    However when they were thinking about Haru''s IS, from the other dock, Haru was flying from toward Cecilia, and when his Infinite Stratos appeared in front of everyone. They were really shocked since his IS reminded them of "Devil", no, it might be suitable to call him "Reaper", especially when they saw the weapon of his IS.


    Cecilia who looked at Haru had aplex expression since she knew that Haru''s IS was better than she had thought, but she didn''t think that she would lose and she was confident in her ability.


    "I can''t wait to see you in butler uniform serving me every time, Kasugano-kun."


    "I also can''t wait to see you in a maid uniformter. I can see that it''ll be very cute on you, Cecilia."


    "C - Cecilia?!"


    "Is it alright to call you that?"


    "W - Well, I don''t mind."


    "Then, you can call me Haru."


    "Cough! Cough!" Cecilia blushed and said, "Even if you try to seduce me, it won''t work! I''ll win this duel!" She pointed her finger and shouted.


    "¡­"


    Haru only shook his head and thought to show the reality to this girl with his IS.

 Chapter 829 Duel 2

    <h4>Chapter 829 Duel 2</h4>


    Inside the dock, Haru could see Cecilia who hade out from her dock using her IS. He could see her blue IS which was sniper-type from the weapon which was used by her. He saw a flying drone hovering around her, reminding him of his girlfriend ire Harvey in World of a Hundred.


    Haru was wearing a skin-tight suit which was specially made to pilot an IS. He had always wondered why every world in which he came for quest needed him to wear a skin-tight suit which made his anaconda be conspicuous.


    "Kasugano-kun! Kasugano-kun! You need to equip your IS now while I''m exining the rules of this duel to you."


    Maya''s voice could be heard from the speaker inside the dock. Her voice seemed to be flustered when she saw Haru''s figure who was only wearing a skin-tight suit.


    Chifuyu was also the same and hurried him. "Hurry up! We don''t have too much time!"


    Neither of them expected that there was something really big inside his pants which could make every girl pregnant easily.


    Haru nodded and took out the tarot card with the "devil" symbol on it before it shattered into thousands of glows simr to dandelion seeds which enveloped his body and covered his figure in darkness.


    The moment the light disappeared, both Chifuyu and Maya were surprised looking at the shape of Haru''s IS.


    "Is that your IS?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Yeah. Deathscythe Hell, its the name," Haru answered.


    Unlike normal IS which only enveloped some parts of the human body such as leg, arms, etc.


    Haru''s IS covered his entire body as if in full body armor. He didn''t wear a helmet and showed his face, but his Infinite Stratos overall was simr to armor.


    (It''s simr to a Bnce Breaker armor on DxD).


    The color of his Infinite Stratos was ck with a touch of white and red, but the thing which attracted them was the wide ck wings on his back which reminded them of the devil.


    Haru had thought that the usual design of IS wasn''t suitable for him, especially when his anaconda was so consipious on this skin-tight suit so it was the reason why he decided to create a full-body armor so he could hide his anaconda inside the armor and personally, it was several times cooler.


    If he created scattered armor, his big anaconda would be shown during the battle which he felt would be very lethal to his female opponents. He didn''t want to cheat that much using his anaconda and decided to cover it.


    ''Deathscythe Hell¡­''


    Maya and Chifuyu were surprised when they saw Haru''s IS which reminded him of the devil. From the name of his IS, they could tell that the weapon which was used by Haru was a scythe which made their impression of this IS was simr to "God of Death" or "Shinigami" in terms of appearance-wise, but after they saw his face that was covered in head armor which really reminded them of "devil" since it had a yellow horn on its forehead.


    "Maya-sensei, Orimura-sensei, can you tell me the rules of the duel?" Haru asked since the duel was about to start.


    "Y - Yes!" Maya was in awe looking at Haru''s IS and started her job to exin about the duel along with Haru''s opponent.


    The hologram screen which appeared after he used his IS was added with one more screen showing data from "Blue Tears" which was Cecilia''s IS.


    "Cecilia''s Infinite Stratos is Blue Tears. It is a sniper type IS. The IS has a system called Ultimate Defense. The system is designed to protect the pilot''s life, even in a worst-case scenario, however, it will consume a lot of field energy in the process. You knew that much, right?"


    "Yes, Maya-sensei."


    "You''re ready, Haru?" Chifuyu asked.


    "I''ve been ready for a while Chifuyu-sensei," Haru answered.


    It might be because they had spent a week together that their rtionship was obviously better than normal.


    Maya looked at both Haru and Chifuyu wondering what had happened between the two of them.


    "Then, I''ll go now."


    Theuncher below him started to activate andunched him out of the dock.


    *Swoosh!*


    Infinite Stratos could fly because it could defy gravity along with the booster on its body. If someone equipped Infinite Stratos on their body, they would be able to reach a supersonic speed or more.


    Large ck wings behind his back moved slightly controlling his bnce.


    Haru appeared in the arena and received a lot of exims since his Infinite Stratos was very different from normal.


    However, they had to admit that he seemed very handsome in that armor which was fully d into his body. Even though it seemed quite evil, it gave him the charm of a bad boy which somehow made the girls scream in excitement.


    Cecilia was also quite surprised when she saw Haru''s machine since it covered his entire body.


    Infinite Stratos has a lot of features and one of them is "shielding".


    Primary protection for IS and its pilots is provided through the use of energy shields (invisible to the naked eye) that could block both physical and optical weapons. The protection level of the Infinite Stratos shield is sufficient to be imprable to most conventional weaponry, but it could be prated by high-powered IS weaponry.


    The basic armor tes of IS offer minimal protection against iing attacks, since any weapon powerful enough to pierce the shield would also be powerful enough to prate the armor te.


    It is also the reason why the pilots are so scantly covered by armor tes rather than full body armor.


    However, Haru''s IS was different since his IS covered his entire body. Then he made the head armor on his Infinite Stratos vanish to show his face.


    "Cool¡­" Ichika had to admit that Haru''s IS was very cool.


    "Yeah¡­¡­" Houki also thought at the same time. Even though she was a girl, she was more interested in boyish stuff which was why the appearance of Haru''s IS somehow made her jealous since it was very handsome.


    "But what is his weapon?" Ichika asked.


    "I''m not sure." Houki shook her head and couldn''t wait to see the battle.


    Cecilia had to admit that Haru was very handsome in his IS, but she couldn''t be swayed because of that.


    "I can''t wait to see you in butler uniform serving me every time, Kasugano-kun."


    Her voice was full of confidence and haughtiness.


    "I also can''t wait to see you in a maid uniformter. I can see that it''ll be very cute on you, Cecilia." Haru thought that this girl was really cute.


    "C - Cecilia?!" Cecilia blushed.


    "Is it alright to call you that?"


    "W - Well, I don''t mind."


    "Then, you can call me Haru."


    "Cough! Cough!" Cecilia blushed and said, "Even if you try to seduce me, it won''t work! I''ll win this duel!" She pointed her finger and shouted.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Then try to defeat me."


    "Yes, I''ll beat you!"


    Cecilia raised her beam sniper rifle and aimed it at Haru directly. "Start the battle!"


    IS also has oneponent known as the Energy Barrier or Absolute Defense.


    The Absolute Defense is activated by IS itself and not by pilots. If an attack is deemed nonlethal by the IS, it wouldn''t activate the Absolute Defense ability; even if it results in minor to moderate injury to its pilot. This ability is said to be able to protect the pilot from any kind of attack, but it also has seriously high power consumption; depleting the power of the IS with just single activation (In that sense, it is more like a pilot safety mechanism rather thanbat defense mechanism). In anypetition, the pilot has dered the loser if their shield level hits zero to avoid injuring the pilot.


    It is the case now, to win this duel, Haru and Cecilia need to make the Energy Barrier on their opponent to hit zero levels.


    The moment the match had started Cecilia started to shoot a beam sniper rifle at Haru.


    *Swoosh!*


    A powerful blue beam was shot, but she missed her target.


    Cecilia frowned since she felt that Haru had read the trajectory of her shooting, but she wouldn''t be defeated because of that.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Cecilia''s blue beam which was shot from her rifle missed the target and only hit the ground which created arge crater on it.


    "Is that all? Cecilia?" Haru asked while floating in midair.


    "Hmph! Let''s see whether you can be calm after this!"


    The hovering drones around her started to release six small beam cannons that moved on their own as if it had its own consciousness.


    The six small flying beams moved around in different directions shooting at him at the same time.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Even though the firepower of these small flying beams was smaller than the sniper rifle, its numberpensated for its strength.


    However all of the attacks were missed, it was as if Haru could have predicted the trajectory of attack beforehand.


    "Why?!"


    Cecilia didn''t understand why he could dodge all of her attacks. She also felt annoyed since she hadn''t seen him take out his weapon.


    "Well, Cecilia, if it is all of your ability then I might end the duel soon."


    Haru had seen more of Cecilia''s IS''s ability, but he knew that she kept her trump card forst.


    "Hmph! Let''s see whether you can do that!"


    Ceciliabined the attack of the flying cannons together with her sniper rifle.


    The volley of the beams was very dangerous and attacked him from a different direction at the same time which made the audience eximed in surprise.


    "Amazing¡­"


    Watching the battle between the two of them, Ichika had to admit that IS was more amazing than he had thought. He also wanted to have his IS, but he wasn''t sure whether he could get it.


    "What are you doing, Kasugano! Hurry up and use your weapon!"


    Houki screamed since she was very impatient to see him being attacked by Cecilia. Though little did she know that all of Cecilia''s attacks had missed their target and she couldn''t see the battle clearly since the arena was covered in dust because of Cecilia''s frantic attacks.


    However, Houki had a feeling that Haru was going to win this duel.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Cecilia didn''t give up, but she was wondering whether Haru''s machine could give her optic illusions or predicted the attack of his opponent which made it very hard to attack him. She had always wondered how he could dodge all of her attacks while she continued to attack him.


    However suddenly Haru stopped moving, Cecilia thought that it was a chance. "It''s a chance!" She didn''t hesitate to shoot her sniper rifle together with her flying bits.


    "It''s over!"


    *BOOOM!!!*


    Seven blue beams were shot at Haru at the same time creating a huge explosion.


    Haru was covered in dust which made everyone worried that he had lost the battle after that attack.


    "It''s my win, that''s what you think, right?"


    Cecilia thought that she was the winner, but she heard his voice. "Y - You haven''t lost?" But she saw a grim red light inside the dust and she saw it slice apart the dust on the surrounding clearing area showing the figure inside.


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Haru holding the weapon in his hand.


    Beam Scythe.


    To be exact, it was Twin Beam Scythe.


    As implied by its name, the twin-beam scythe has an extra beam emitter giving it two beam des. It also has a rocket thruster to give it extra momentum in use, effectively quadrupling the power of the scythe.


    The color of the beam was grim red which gave an image that this weapon was used to destroy their enemy without mercy.


    "W - What a weapon¡­"


    Everyone who watched the duel would have never expected Haru''s choice of weapon to be a scythe.


    Maya and Chifuyu were the same, even though they knew the name of Haru''s Infinite Stratos was Deathscythe Hell, but when they saw it for the first time, they couldn''t help but exim.


    It really surprised them since even if the scythe was strong, it was very hard to use since it wasn''t fit to be used in the battle.


    Ichika and Houki were the same. In the past week, they spent their time training together, but they would have never expected that Haru was a scythe user.


    "Cecilia, be careful."


    Haru closed his face with a helmet once again making his appearance more intimidating.


    Cecilia was also quite startled by Haru''s weapon, but she thought that scythe was very hard to use and she didn''t think that she would lose against him.


    "You should prepare yourself to call me "Ojou-sama"ter!"


    "Then, you should prepare yourself to call me "master" when there''s only two of us alone¡­"


    Cecilia blushed hearing his words and shot a volley of beams at Haru.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Haru only waved his scythe lightly destroying all of the attacks.


    His scythe is very powerful and the heat and the powerful maic field it produces can begin to disintegrate the target even as the beam de approaches. It can also be used underwater which can cleave anything.


    Haru started to move and severed the six flying cannons on his surroundings very quickly.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Cecilia was in shock, but she didn''t have time to rx since he appeared right in front of her. She gulped, but she smiled since she had other weapons in her arsenal. She shot out two missiles from the bottom of her skirt.


    However¡­


    it was useless since it was being cleaved by Haru in a single stroke.


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!*


    Haru appeared right in front of Cecilia and raised his scythe to cleave her into two.


    Cecilia raised her hands unconsciously, but the sniper rifle on her hand was destroyed in one swing by Haru. She closed her eyes in fear when the scythe was about to reach her.


    *Boom!*


    Cecilia thought that it was her end, but she waited for her attack to hit her, but she only felt a pat on her head.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m sorry to make you scared, alright?"


    Haru released on his hands and also part of armor on his hands.


    "I - I - I''m not scared!" Cecilia''s eyes were red at this moment, denying that she was scared since she was an IS Representative, but she was crying at this moment.


    "Alright, alright, you''re not crying. Let''s go back. I''ll treat you to something good."


    Cecilia wanted to refuse, but when she thought that she didn''t have a weapon anymore.


    "Sigh¡­ I lost."


    "You''re very strong, Cecilia." Haru had to admit that if her opponent wasn''t him then she might win the battle.


    Cecilia had aplex feeling, but it was good being patted by Haru at this moment.


    "Let''s go to my room."


    Haru took Cecilia''s hand to the dock since the duel was over.


    "E - Eh - Eh?!" Cecilia forgot all the things which had just happened and thought about what this guy wanted to do once she had brought him to his room, but at the same time, she also had an anaticipation inside her heart.


    Haru was the first male who had defeated her, and she also had a good image of him before.


    ''He''s also very strong¡­''


    Cecilia thought that it wouldn''t be bad being eaten by him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Every audience in the arena, especially the girls, were very jealous of Cecilia at this moment.


    Houki only shook her head looking at her new friend. She had aplex expression when she saw both of them go to the dock together and seemed to talk about something. She didn''t know what they were talking about, but she didn''t have a good feeling about it.


    Only Ichika didn''t know what had happened and thought about the match more since he knew that Haru was very strong and so strong that Cecilia didn''t have a chance to fight back.


    ''Amazing¡­''


    It was Ichika''s thought at that moment, and he really wanted to own his own IS as soon as possible so he couldpete with them on the arena.

 Chapter 830 Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 830 Dinner</h4>


    The duel between the two of them had ended and Haru was the winner of this duel.


    Cecilia''s IS needed to be fixed since all of her weapons were destroyed by Haru, but she didn''t care about that since her country would pay for everything, and her family also didn''tck money. She was more cornered about her visit to Haru''s room.


    Cecilia told him to go back first to his room quickly since she knew if they were walking too slow then a group of girls might stop them and even follow her to his room.


    Haru felt strange when this girl was so excited to go to his room wondering whether this girl really wanted to be his personal maid, but suddenly he felt that it wasn''t a good idea when he thought about her rich girl profile which made him remember Maki''s disaster chocte that he had eaten during Valentine''s Day. Though, she might be good enough to warm up his bed during the night.


    They walked together before they arrived at Haru''s room in 1226.


    Haru opened the lock of the door and looked at Cecilia. "Please enter."


    Cecilia was a bit nervous, but she was also curious about his room. She nodded and entered his room together with him. Hearing the sound of the closing door, her nervousness intensified and she didn''t know what to do for a bit.


    "Sit down on the chair first." Haru was in the small kitchen in his room and asked, "Is ck tea alright with you?"


    "Yes."


    Cecilia nodded and didn''t ask where he had gotten his ck tea since she thought that he also loved to drink such tea. She sat down on the chair in his room while looking around. She thought that boy''s room would be very messy, but that wasn''t the case and the aroma of the ck tea permeated into this room which made her nose move slightly.


    "Here you go."


    Looking at the cup of tea which let out white steam in front of her, Cecilia nodded and wondered how good it was. In Ennd, she had tasted various ck teas, and even if she didn''t want to hurt Haru''s feelings, her tongue was very sensitive to the taste of the ck tea.


    Sipping it into her tongue, she couldn''t help but moan.


    "Aahhnn¡­¡­!!!"


    Cecilia was suddenly looking at the scenery of beautiful tea farms in front of her. She took fresh air from her surroundings, and suddenly her waist was hugged by someone. She smiled and also hugged him back. She looked at him and kissed him on his lips.


    Haru had always tested the effect of his food on every world where he was teleported and wondered whether the power of his food could make the girls on that world climax. Looking at Cecilia''s reaction, he nodded and thought that it was working.


    "W - What with this tea?"


    Cecilia was more than surprised since the tea which Haru brewed was better than her chef which was selected from an elite among the elite in the cuisine world.


    "In the past, I wanted to be a chef, but I haven''t trained that muchtely since I''ve been busytely. Fortunately, it seems that my skill hasn''t decreased since it seems that you love my tea that much."


    Cecilia blushed and nodded, but suddenly she realized something and asked, "Haruka-san, do you want to be a chef before?" She was quite surprised.


    "Just call me Haru, Cecilia."


    Cecilie blushed again but nodded. "Yes, Haru."


    "Well, that''s in the past, but now, I realize that being an IS pilot is also good."


    "Why is that?" Cecilia asked.


    "It''s because I can meet you now. If I be a chef, then I might not see you in this life."


    "¡­"


    ''Is this confession? W - Well, I don''t mind epting him, but i - isn''t it a bit earlier? W - What to do? W - Will we kiss now? Kyaaa!!!''


    Cecilia was very excited inside her head.


    "Now, change into these clothes."


    Hearing his voice, Cecilia woke up from her daydream and looked at the clothes which were given by him. She was a bit confused and asked, "W - What is this?"


    "It''s a maid uniform."


    "¡­"


    Cecilia became flustered and asked, "W - Why should I change into that?"


    "Well, did you forget what you saidst week?" Haru asked with a mischievous smile.


    Looking at his teasing smile, Cecilia couldn''t help butin. "H - Haru, you''re such a bully."


    "Hmm? Well, I won''t force you, but I guess even an elite like you won''t keep her promise, huh?"


    Haru nced at Cecilia to see her reaction.


    "I - I will wear it!"


    Being provoked, Cecilia decided to wear the maid uniform and asked, "C - Can I borrow your bathroom?"


    "Sure."


    Cecilia nodded and went to the bathroom, but stopped. "Haru, you can''t peek alright?" She had a light blush on her cheek and she seemed to be very shy at this moment.


    Haru was in a trace and thought that it was fun to tease such a cute girl. "I won''t promise, but I''ll do my best. Who makes you so charming that I want to peek at you?"


    Cecilia''s face was very hot, even though this guy was perverted, but she thought that it was a normal reaction since she was indeed beautiful.


    "P - Please don''t tease me!"


    Cecilia entered his bathroom in a hurry while flustered.


    Haru sighed and wondered why he couldn''t control his anaconda.


    No man is perfect.


    Haru was the same since he really couldn''t control his lower body.


    Waiting for a while, Cecilia''s voice could be heard from the bathroom.


    "H - Haru, I''ve changed¡­"


    "Oh? Let me see it." Haru was curious about Cecilia''s appearance in a maid uniform.


    The door of the bathroom was opened and Cecilia came out from the bathroom while wearing a maid uniform. The maid uniform which was used by her was the maid uniform which was usually worn in his cafe, Fleurs De Lapin.


    Haru had to admit that Cecilia was indeed a very beautiful girl.


    Cecilia has light blue eyes and long, light blonde hair that forms drill-like curls at the ends, along with a royal blue headband that holds her hair up. She is extremely beautiful and has a slender, voluptuous figure; possessing arge bust, narrow waist, and a curvaceous butt.


    Haru took a deep breath and sat while crossing his legs to hide something.


    "Haru, are you alright?" Cecilia was worried when she saw that his expression seemed to be in pain.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about it, but¡­" Haru looked at Cecilia and gave her a thumbs up. "You''re really beautiful."


    "Y - You don''t need to praise me that much¡­" Cecilia was a bit shy.


    "How about you have dinner with me? I''ll show you my craft." Haru was also a bit lonely to stay in his room alone and he didn''t really want to spend his day with sausage.


    "Eh? Is that alright?"


    "Yes, you alright with French cuisine?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!"


    Cecilia didn''t expect Haru to be able to cook something fancy as a french cuisine and she had some expectations.


    "H - Haru, can I help you?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Have you cooked before?"


    "No. I don''t have any experience! But I''m learning fast!" Cecilia seemed very excited when she thought that she would cook with him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had a doubt, but looking at the excitement on her face he knew that he needed to ept it.


    "Alright, but you need to listen to me."


    "Yes, Haru!"


    Both of them wore their aprons.


    Cecilia had to admit that Haru who was in his apron was really handsome.


    They started to cook, and he gave her instructions, but as expected it didn''t take a long time before she created a mess.


    "Oh, why does this thing blow up?


    Hmm, the fire isn''t strong enough¡­


    Right, I want it to be more colorful!"


    Haru had a headache and held Cecilia''s hand.


    "W - What''s wrong?" Cecilia asked.


    "Cecilia, let''s do this together."


    Haru moved behind Cecilia and held her hands. "Let''s cook."


    Her face was very hot since the distance between the two of them was very close. She also smelled a manly scene from him which made her legs feel a bit weak.


    Haru held her stomach and asked, "You alright?"


    "Y - Yes, I need a few seconds to calm myself."


    Cecilia took a deep breath and didn''t know why his smell was really good, but she could smell him all day.


    "Alright! I''m ready!"


    "Good, we''re going to make Quiche De L¨¦gumes Oubli¨¦s now."


    "Yes!"


    Ichika and Houki hade back to the dorm, and they met a group of girls who were searching for Haru and Cecilia.


    "Huh? Where are they?" Ichika was confused.


    Houki had an idea, but she wasn''t sure about it.


    "What''s wrong? Hurry up and go back to your room!" Chifuyu shouted when she saw a group of female students who were outside of the dorm.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Chifuyu''s shout, they could only go back to their room.


    "Chifu--"


    *Baam!*


    Chifuyu hit Ichika''s head and said, "Call me Orimura-sensei! You two go back to your room!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Houki and Ichika sighed while walking back to their rooms.


    "Well then¡­"


    Chifuyu started to walk toward the direction of Ichika since her target''s room was right beside Ichika''s room.


    "Haru, when is it done?" Cecilia looked at the Quiche on the oven with expectation since it was something she cooked together with him so she had high expectations of it. She could smell a delicious aroma from the oven which made her want to eat it as soon as possible. It was also her first time cooking so she wanted to taste it as soon as possible.


    "Soon."


    Haru patted her head since her action was quite childish which received a blush from her again.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Suddenly the door was knocked on.


    "Who is that?" Cecilia asked curiously.


    "I will open it."


    Haru walked to the door and checked the outside. He saw Chifuyu who stood up folded her arms looking at him sternly.


    Chifuyu noticed Cecilia who wore a maid uniform in Haru''s room and frowned.


    "Cecilia Alcott, what are you doing in the male student room?"


    "S - Sensei!?"


    Cecilia was startled and became scared.


    "Well, Sensei. I''m just teaching Cecilia cooking. If you haven''t had dinner, how about you have dinner with us? Is that alright with you, Cecilia?" Haru asked while winking at her telling her to go along with her.


    Cecilia noticed Haru''s gesture and nodded. "Yes, Sensei. We''re cooking Quiche. If you haven''t had dinner, then you can join us."


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    *Growl!*


    Chifuyu frowned since her stomach was growling. She blushed and coughed lightly.


    Cecilia was quite surprised since Chifuyu''s reaction was very cute.


    Haru thought that this tough woman really had an unexpected side.


    "Then, I''ll join you, but you need to go back after this, Alcott."


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Chifuyu also entered his room and closed the door since if she let it open the smell of the food inside would go out to the outside which caused troubleter.


    The Quiche was ready and Haru took it out from the oven. He sliced it into several pieces and ced it on the te before serving it in front of them. "If you want more, you can have it and it can be kept in the fridge for a day or two, but I guess, you don''t listen to me." He thought that Cecilia was useless as a maid and thought that he should use her as a pillow at nightter, but he knew that it was impossible with Chifuyu around.


    Chifuyu and Cecilia were attracted by this Quiche and gulped.


    "Hurry up and sit down! So we can eat it." Chifuyu looked at Haru.


    "Alright, alright."


    Haru nodded and sat down with the three of them.


    "Let''s eat."


    The three of them took a spoon and ate the Quiche.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Chifuyu and Cecilia suddenly felt their clothes were blown away and they transformed into a magical girl because of the deliciousness of this quiche.


    Haru was their enemy and he had gotten them on his hands, but they didn''t fight back since it was very delicious to stay with him.


    "Delicious!"


    Both of them agreed that this dish was very delicious.


    Chifuyu sighed and said, "If only I had wine here."


    "Don''t worry, Sensei. I''ve got wine here."


    Haru took a bottle of wine out of nowhere.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu was angry and said, "Kasugano, how dare you bring wine into this academy!"


    "It''s also for cooking, Sensei. However, don''t you want to taste it?" Haru knew that it was too much to bring a bottle of wine to his room, but it was different when he pulled Chifuyu in.


    Chifuyu snorted and smiled. "I will ignore it today. Bring me a ss."


    "Yes, yes."


    Haru looked at Cecilia and asked, "Cecilia, do you want to drink it too?"


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Cecilia asked while looking at Chifuyu.


    "It''s alright. The teacher is giving us permission."


    "Who says that I''ve given you permission?" Chifuyu looked at Haru.


    "Then, I''ll say that Chifuyu-sensei is forcing her student to bring a bottle of wer."


    Chifuyu snorted and said, "Just keep it a secret here." She really hated this smartass student who could use his mouth very well.


    "Yes."


    Cecilia was a bit excited since she could taste the wine.


    Haru took a ss wine and poured wine for the three of them.


    They drank wine and the taste of the quiche turned out better.


    Haru looked at the condition of the two of them, which was quite weird and he could see that they were a bit tipsy.


    "Cecilia, are you alright? Stop drinking, you''re drunk."


    "I''m not drunk!" Cecilia hugged Haru and put her face on his stomach. "Haru, you smell really good. Your body is also very nice."


    "¡­"


    Haru would be lying if he wasn''t excited, but he wouldn''t touch a girl when they were drunk. He took her ss and said, "You should stop drinking. I''ll send you back to your room."


    "No! I''m not drunk! I also don''t want to go back to my room! I want to sleep with you¡­ hehehe¡­"


    Ceciliaughed while hugging him, before sleeping soundly.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and carried her to his bed to sleep.


    "Kasugano! Apany me to drink!"


    Chifuyu had her cheeks very red and didn''t stop drinking for a while.


    "Hic¡­"


    "Sensei, you should stop."


    Haru really didn''t like to handle a drunk girl, but he was the one who had brought the wine. He walked toward Chifuyu to stop her, but he was also hugged by her.


    "Hmm¡­ you smell really good."


    Chifuyu also hugged him, sniffing him and then sleeping.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered what he should do with his anaconda. He could only have a cool shower to calm himself before forcing himself to sleep since it was the only thing that he could do right now.


    Ichika was sleeping in his room so soundly that no one could wake him up. It seemed that he had a good dream that a curve of smile appeared on his mouth. It seemed that he dreamt that he owned his own IS and saved the world.

 Chapter 831 Wonderful Day

    <h4>Chapter 831 Wonderful Day</h4>


    In the early morning, everyone gathered on the open field to start practical IS lessons, or rather they were being told to see how to use IS by their teachers.


    However, everyone didn''t seem to focus and was shocked when they saw Haru was wearing a skin-tight suit.


    Cecilia also eximed with a blush, closing her mouth with both of her hands. She was quite embarrassed after what had happened yesterday, and she knew that she was alright since if she was being attacked by Haru then she would know immediately, especially when Haru''s weapon was at a nuclear size.


    Houki and Maya were also blushing and tried to look away.


    Ichika was clueless about what had happened and only waited for the lesson curiously since he was curious at how to activate an IS.


    Chifuyu couldn''t look at Haru remembering what had happened yesterday.


    Back in the early morning.


    "Ugh¡­ my head¡­"


    Chifuyu woke up and looked around and felt confused when she saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    "Sensei, you''ve woken up?"


    Chifuyu was in shock when she saw Haru who had juste out from the shower.


    "Last night, you were very amazing, Sensei," Haru said with a smile since he wanted to tease this teacher.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu held her head with both her hands with a depressed expression when she thought that she was attacking her student. She took a deep breath and didn''t remember everythingst night, but she knew that something must have happened after she heard that sentence.


    "Here, water, you drank too much winest night."


    Haru brought Chifuyu a ss of water.


    Chifuyu looked at Haru withplex expression and took a ss of water before drinking it silently. She took a deep breath and asked, "W - What did we dost night?" She knew what she had done, but she needed to ask him this question.


    "It was the thing which you''d imagined, Sensei."


    "That¡­"


    Chifuyu''s expression turned pale and thought that she had failed as a teacher since she attacked her own student. She was wondering what to do and wondering whether she should stop as a teacher, but¡­


    "Hmm¡­"


    Cecilia moved around on the bed which caused Chifuyu to feel surprised.


    "Alcott?"


    "Well, there were three of usst night."


    ''3P?''


    Chifuyu became paler since she wasn''t the only one and there was another female student in this room. She looked at this guy and wondered how this guy could be so lucky, but she saw his smile and somehow felt quite wrong.


    "I was joking. Nothing happens and you just fall asleep after you''ve drunk."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu''s expression turned very bad and she took a pillow hitting him several times.


    "You bastard!"


    Chifuyu was really scared earlier.


    "Stop, Sensei! Stop! I''m sorry!"


    Haru had to admit that this teacher was very cute.


    "Hmm¡­ can you be quiet?"


    Cecilia also woke up, but then she noticed that she wasn''t in her room and she also noticed both Chifuyu and Haru in this room. "Huh?" Her face flushed and thought a lot of perverted things.


    "D - Did the three of us¡­?"


    "Yes,st night, you were amazing, Cecilia."


    "W - W - W - W - W - What¡­"


    "He''s joking. You don''t need to listen to him." Chifuyu took a deep breath and calmed herself.


    However, suddenly Chifuyu and Cecilia had a headache since they drank too much wine.


    Haru brought them water and asked, "Do you want to have breakfast here? I can cook you a hangover breakfast?"


    Remembering the food which he had madest night, they nodded without hesitation and wondered what kind of food he would make for them.


    "I''ll cook you Kongnamul-Guk."


    Hearing the name of the food, they didn''t know what it was, but it didn''t erase their anticipation.


    Ichika who also had woken up in the early morning was wondering why Haru''s room was a bit noisy in the early morning.


    Back to the present.


    Everyone stood up in a line waiting for the teacher to say something, but they really couldn''t help but keep ncing at Haru.


    Haru didn''t care about their nce since he had gotten used to people when they were looking at him. However, he was wondering why the girls needed to wear such skimpy clothes which made it very hard for him to calm himself. He looked at Ichika and felt a bit jealous when he saw him and didn''t seem troubled by the group of girls who wore such skimpy clothes.


    "Hmm?" Ichika looked at Haru with a confused expression.


    "Nothing." Haru sighed at Ichika''s reaction.


    "With that, let''s start practicing some basic IS maneuvers."


    Chifuyu looked at Haru and Cecilia and said, "Kasugano, Alcott, try flying your IS."


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    Cecilia''s earring started to glow and equipped her body with an IS.


    Haru''s card also shattered and turned into full body armor, but he didn''t wear his helmet. He was d that he was wearing his IS so the big thing on his lower body could be hidden.


    Both of them could do it in an instant, and at the same time, it received awe from everyone.


    Chifuyu nodded looking at both of them and thought that she should ask Haru to wear his IS every time so his big thing wouldn''t disturb the ss.


    "Now, fly!"


    Haru and Cecilia were flying toward the sky while everyone was looking at them.


    Ichika understood how great it was to have an IS of his own.


    In the sky, Haru and Cecilia were flying together while talking to each other.


    "Haru, is it alright for us to train together after school?" Cecilia asked since she hoped to spend time together with him. She thought that after that she could go to Haru''s room asking her to teach her how to cook again so they could spend their time together.


    ''This time, no one will bother us!''


    Cecilia also thought that it was better for her to stay directly in Haru''s room since he was the only one who lived in that room.


    "Why not?"


    Haru agreed since he was also interested in Cecilia''s IS. He had stolen the data of "Blue Tears" in the past, but he knew that observing it from close was better.


    When they were talking to each other, Chifuyu''s voice could be heard from themutation device.


    "Kasugano, Alcott, try performing a sudden dive anding to aplete halt."


    "Roger." Cecilia nodded and said, I''ll do it first, Haru." She wanted to show him her great performance and dove to the ground before halting in an instantnding softly on the ground.


    Haru also did the same rather he was smoother than Cecilia andnded beside her. "You''re amazing."


    "You too, Haru."


    Cecilia smiled after being praised.


    Chifuyu nodded at both of them since they could do it so perfectly. She continued with the lesson while exining their maneuvers earlier to every student in front of her.


    For Cecilia and Haru who had mastered the basic maneuvers and owned their own IS, they didn''t need to do anything and talked to each other while also answering the questions of their ssmates who came to them.


    After the ss, everyone in ss 1-1 gathered in the cafeteria to start a party.


    There were only potato chips, pocky, juice, soda, etc on the table, but it was quite amazing since they were able to gather all of them for his party.


    "Kasugano-kun, congrattions on bing the ss representative!"


    They brought a party gadget and pulled the party cracker, sending out confetti into the air.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped their hands with a smile.


    "Thank you, everyone." Haru stood up and said, "Since I''ve been chosen for the ss representative, then I''ll do my best to work hard for this ss." He raised the ss of juice and his hand and said, "And, I really appreciate it for you for creating this party. Thank you, everyone!" He really wanted to put a discomp on this ce and y music in this ce to create the mood.


    Everyone was happy when they heard him.


    "You don''t need to worry, Kasugano-kun!"


    "Yeah, we''re happy that you''ve be our ss representative."


    There were a lot of girls gathered around Haru and talked with him withughter and smiles.


    Cecilia who saw this situation pouted seeing him very popr, but at the same time, she knew that he had this aura which made people attracted to him.


    "Don''t get close to him!"


    Cecilia tried to stop them when some of them tried to touch a part of his body.


    "He''s sure very popr." Ichika looked at Haru.


    "You''re jealous?" Houki asked.


    "Why?" Ichika asked.


    Houki sighed and thought that it was great that this guy wasn''t that popr and all the girls were attracted to Haru, but at the same time, she looked at Haru and knew that this guy was really good at attracting people.


    Haru was about to sit down, but someone took a picture of him. He looked at a cute girl with sses and a ponytail while holding a camera. "Yes?"


    "Hi hi~ this is a newspaper club!"


    "Yes?"


    "Can we have your picture? We want to put you in the school newspaper tomorrow."


    "Sure." Haru didn''t really mind.


    The girl looked at Cecilia and said, "Ah. Why don''t we have Cecilia-chan in the picture as well?"


    "Eh¡­? You mean the two of us?" Cecilia asked with a smile.


    "Since you''re a hot topic, the owner of a personal IS. It might be good to have a handshake or something."


    "Is that so¡­?" Cecilia blushed while looking at Haru.


    "Why not?" Haru nodded and agreed.


    "Umm¡­ Naturally, I''ll receive a copy of the picture, right?" Cecilia asked.


    "That''s for sure! Okay then, stand up! Stand up!"


    Haru and Cecilia stood up together and stood side by side.


    "Alright, let''s shake hands."


    Haru looked at Cecilia who held his hands tightly and smiled happily. ''This girl¡­'' He had to admit that she was very cute and moved closer to her.


    "Ahh, that smile! That''s a very good smile!"


    The newspaper girl felt that if she posted Haru''s picture then the newspaper tomorrow would be sold out.


    "Alright, I''m going to take it!"


    "Okay."


    The moment the girl shuttered her camera everyone in their surroundings also joined the photo together, with even Houki and Ichika also joining in.


    "What?!"


    Cecilia was in shock and didn''t expect them to join them. She raised her hands andined, "Why is everyone else in it?!"


    "Well, well, well¡­"


    "We can''t let Cecilia have a head start, right?"


    Haru looked at Houki and Ichika wondering why both of them also joined the photo together.


    The party wasn''t that long and everyone returned when they were being chased by Chifuyu to go back to their room.


    Cecilia sighed when she thought that she couldn''t take a photo with him alone and could only go back to her room in a depressed mood.


    "Cecilia."


    Cecilia turned and saw Haru ran toward her. She was a bit surprised and asked, "Haru? What are you doing? Orimura-sensei is going to kill you if she knows that you''re not in your room!" She knew how fierce Chifuyu was and if she knew that Haru was in this ce then it would be troublesome.


    "Let''s take a photo together."


    "Huh?"


    Cecilia was surprised and felt a bit excited. "Is that alright? How do we do that?"


    "I have an instant camera here."


    Haru showed a quite vintage instant camera in his hand.


    "Yes!"


    Cecilia was excited and nodded. She didn''t care about the camera as long as they could take a picture together.


    "Come to the window, I''ll use the night sky as the background."


    Cecilia nodded and followed him.


    "Come closer."


    Cecilia blushed and moved very close to him.


    "Is it alright for me to hug your waist?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Yes¡­" Cecilia answered with a low voice.


    "Good."


    Haru wrapped his hand around her waist, closing the distance between the two of them.


    Right now, they were only being separated by pieces of their clothes.


    Cecilia ced her hand on his chest with a smile looking at the camera.


    "Give your best smile to me."


    Cecilia smiled and saw him taking the picture of both of them.


    Then the picture came out from the camera in an instant.


    Haru pped the photo and showed the picture of both of them.


    "Here, you can have it."


    "Thank you."


    Cecilia smiled sweetly.


    "Kasugano! Go back to your room!"


    Haru turned and saw Chifuyu who was in a rage and looked at him flirting with a girl at night.


    "I''ll go now. Bye."


    Haru started to run and Chifuyu chased after him.


    "T - Take care¡­"


    Cecilia sighed but smiled looking at the picture which had just been taken by two of them. She thought that today was a very wonderful day.

 Chapter 832 Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 832 Transfer Student</h4>


    The next day, everyone gathered on Haru''s desk to talk about the Inter-ss tournament which was about to be held soon.


    "The Inter-ss Tournament ising up, right?"


    "By the way, did you hear that the ss representative for ss Two was changed?"


    "Ah. It seems that she was reced by some transfer student."


    "Transfer student? At this time?" Ichika was surprised.


    "Yes, a girl from China."


    "Hmph! Could it be that she was very wary of my existence and decided to transfer in?" Cecilia had a haughty expression on her face.


    Haru looked at Houki who kept ncing at them from her seat which made him really want to bring her here, but he knew that her personality was very hard to approach or being forced to be pulled into the group.


    "Well, Cecilia, since this transfer student could rece the current ss representative of ss Two, then there is a possibility that that girl is also an IS Representative from China and that means she might have her own personal IS," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    "Is that true?"


    "How did you know?"


    The girls became curious when they heard him.


    "Personal IS¡­" Ichika was a bit jealous when he heard it, but he knew that only limited people in this world could have it.


    "I''m not sure, but there''s that possibility, right?" Haru thought that it was possible for the representative of ss Two to own her own IS. He knew that only both ss One and ss Four had their own IS. He didn''t know about the ss Four, but he remembered that it was a ss where the IS Representative from Japan was located.


    However, he had heard that it was because of him that the IS of the IS Representative from Japan was being stopped and it might take a year or so for her IS to be made since each country could only have limited IS being made in their country, but he didn''t care much since he didn''t know this representative of Japan was.


    "Hmph! Even if she is an IS Representative from China. She won''t be my opponent!"


    Cecilia folded her arms showing her haughtiness and pride as the IS Representative from Ennd.


    "Hee¡­ you sure have confidence, are you sure that you can beat me?"


    Everyone turned toward the direction of the entrance door and saw a petite cute girl with light brown hair tied in twintails with a yellow ribbon on both sides.


    Haru knew that in the story, it was quite normal to have a transfer student development, and he could see that this transfer student was rted to Ichika, especially when he saw Ichika''s reaction.


    "Rin? You''re Rin, right?"


    Ichika was surprised to see this girl.


    "Yes, I''m the representative candidate for China, Fan Rinin." Rin pointed her finger and said, "Today, I came to dere war!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Is that the transfer student from ss Two? The representative candidate for China?"


    Ichika smiled walking toward her and said, "Rin¡­ what are you acting cool for? That doesn''t suit you!"


    "Wha? What the heck are you saying!" Rin seemed to be very mad.


    "They seem quite close, right?" Cecilia looked at Haru.


    "From my observation, they might be a childhood friend or something, so her rtionship might be the same as Houki¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Houki and felt a bit sorry for her.


    "Yeah¡­ I feel sorry for Houki¡­"


    Cecilia also sighed at Houki remembering how dense Ichika was. She was hugging Haru''s hand at this moment when everyone was focussed on the interaction of Ichika and Rin.


    "Ahh! Cecilia! What are you hugging Haru at this moment!"


    The girls in the ss seemed to wake up and tried to separate the two of them since Cecilia tried to steal the march from them.


    "What the heck are you doing!"


    Cecilia was a bit mad being separated, but at the same time, she was quite proud since she had taken a picture together with Harust night. She was different from everyone in this ss after all.


    Rin also noticed themotion and asked, "Who is that?"


    "Oh, that''s Haru. He''s my friend and also an IS pilot." Ichika exined.


    "Hmm¡­" Rin nodded and wanted to ask something, but suddenly her head was being hit.


    *Baam!*


    "It hurts! What are you doing?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Rin gawked when she saw the person who had hit her head.


    "Go back to your ss."


    "C - Chifuyu-san¡­"


    "It''s an Orimura-sensei. Go back to your ss, you''re a bother."


    "S - Sorry."


    Chifuyu entered the ss and made everyone quiet. In the ss, she was just like a queen who controlled everything within the ss.


    "I''lle againter! Don''t run away, Ichika! Hmph!"


    Rin turned and went back to her own ss.


    Ichika was standing still and was surprised by Rin''s identity as a representative candidate.


    After the ss, Haru, Cecilia, Houki, and some girls were eating lunch together. He looked at Houki who squinted her eyes and seemed very curious about the interaction between Ichika and Rin who was the transfer student.


    After the ss, Ichika and Rin went to eat lunch together in the cafeteria to talk to each other and left Houki behind.


    "If you''re curious, why don''t you go sit next to them?" Haru asked.


    "W - What are you talking about?!" Houki blushed and shook her head frantically.


    "Shinonono-san, if you want to fight for Ichika against that transfer student then you need to be more aggressive!" Cecilia added and thought that it was a bit interesting to see Houki''s reaction.


    Everyone knew that Houki was the little sister of Shinonono Tabane, but no one mentioned it since she seemed to hate when she was being rted to her big sister.


    "No! I don''t have an interest in him!" Houki denied it with a blush.


    "Cecilia, calm down." Haru put his hand on Cecilia''s shoulders telling her to sit down.


    "Well¡­" Cecilia nodded and knew Houki''s personality was very hard to approach, easy to get angered, and very easy to be shy. Frankly, in her mind Houki was troublesome, but she was alright with her since she knew that Houki wasn''t her rival in this school.


    The only thing which made her sigh was that the guy who she was interested in was very popr and there were a lot of girls who had taken a fancy to him which made her somewhat restless since he hadn''t touched her or brought her to his room.


    "But Houki, you can see that both of them are very close, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki was silent while looking at the interaction between Ichika and Rin.


    "Now that you mention it, you don''t know her?" Haru asked.


    Houki shook her head and said, "No, I''ve moved during 4th grade before and I''ve never seen that girl."


    "Then, she''s also a childhood friend and might transfer to Ichika''s school after you''ve transferred."


    "C - Childhood friend?!" Houki felt a crisis and held her heads with both of her hands.


    Haru looked at this girl and felt her reaction felt a bit funny. "Now, what you need to do is to decrease the gap between the two of you. You''ve been separated for several years and there might be some awkwardness between the two of you. Even if you want to return to the same rtionship as you''ve had before in the past, it is pretty hard when you''re considering that you''ve been separated for a few years."


    "T - Then what should I do?"


    Houki didn''t know what to do, but she had a feeling that Haru knew about the answer.


    Everyone was looking at Haru at that moment. They didn''t expect him to be very skillful at the matter of the heart.


    "Hmm¡­ it might be difficult for you, but do you want to do it?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! Please tell me!" Houki nodded and believed in Haru''s words. She knew that Haru was very dependable and even if she didn''t want to admit it this guy was better than Ichika in some areas.


    "Date."


    "Date?!"


    No one knew that suddenly that almost all of the girls in ss One had gathered on Haru''s table in the cafeteria.


    Cecilia didn''t care about that since her mind was thinking about the "date" which had just been mentioned by Houki.


    "D - D - Date?!" Houki blushed and felt a bit panicked.


    "It''s an activity where two people meet socially with the aim of each assessing the other''s suitability as a prospective partner in an intimate rtionship," Haru exined since he was afraid that this girl didn''t know the meaning of date.


    "I know about that! I''m asking why I need to go on a date with him?!" Houki asked with a blush on her face.


    Haru looked at the flustered face of Houki and had to admit that Ichika was really lucky that she had fallen for him, especially¡­ he shook his head and entered "zen" to erase the dirty minds on his head.


    "You don''t want to have a date with him?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well, I don''t mind if he asks me¡­" Houki was shy, but she didn''t mind it. She twirled the end of her hair and seemed very cute at that moment.


    "But do you think that it is possible for him to ask you for a date considering his personality?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki was dejected when she thought about Ichika''s personality and knew that guy wouldn''t invite her on a date no matter what. She couldn''t imagine a day where he personally invited her for a date.


    Cecilia looked at Houki and somehow felt a bit sympathetic towards Houki.


    "Haru, isn''t there something that you can do for her?" Cecilia asked.


    "I''ve given her advice and she only needs to ask him for a date." Haru couldn''t give any solution besides telling Houki to be brave with her feelings.


    "B - But I''ve never been on a date before and I''ve never asked someone for a date!"


    Houki looked at Haru hoping that he had a solution for her.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Then, you can only do one thing."


    "What?" Houki was excited when she found a solution for her.


    "Training.


    "Training?"


    "Yes, the same as kendo. You need to train every day to be better. It is the same as a date. You need to train first, before the real thing, at least, you won''t do something shameful during a date."


    "Training, huh?"


    Houki nodded and thought that it was reasonable, but she found out one problem.


    "But who can I train with?"


    Houki looked at Haru since she knew that she needed two people for the "date" training.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru felt a bit strange when Houki was looking at him and asked, "Well, do you want to do it with me?"


    "Is that alright?" Houki asked and her expression turned into cheerful at this moment.


    "Why not? Let''s do it before the Inter-ss Tournament." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Cecilia was dumbfounded by their side andined. "Why do both of you have to go on a date?!"


    "It''s not a date, but it is training!" Houki reminded Cecilia. Her expression was serious when she mentioned about training since she thought that it was the only way for her to get close to Ichika.


    "B - B - B - But¡­" Cecilia looked at Haru at this moment with a teary expression.


    Looking at Cecilia, Haru could only pat her head and whispered, "Let''s go to my roomter. I''ll cook you something." He told her in low voice since he was afraid someone might hear their conversation, but that seemed he didn''t need to worry since everyone was in shock when they heard that Haru and Houki were about to have a date.


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Cecilia wanted to go to Haru''s room, but it was hard to ask him since she was afraid of him thinking that she was a naughty girl or something. She also missed the food which they made together, but she suddenly realized something. She observed her surroundings, and sighed in relief that they hadn''t heard their conversation since he whispered in low voice to her earlier.


    But at the same time, she thought that it was a good chance for her to ask him for a date too.


    Ichika and Rin sat next to each other talking about what they were doing to each other.


    "So you''re not the ss Representative of ss One?" Rin asked. She wanted to ask him for a duel or training since she wanted to make her rtionship with him better.


    "Yeah. I don''t have a personal IS. Even if I want to train using an IS, I can''t do that," Ichika said.


    "Hmm¡­" Rin thought for a while and said, "Then, why don''t you borrow an IS from the academy? They might lend you one."


    "Eh? Is that possible?" Ichika was surprised.


    "Of course, idiot." Rin sighed at Ichika and looked in Haru''s direction. "So the ss Representative of your ss, is that guy?"


    "Yes, Kasugano Haruka. His IS is very strong and you need to be careful if you fight him during the Inter-ss Tournament."


    Ichika remembered the duel between Haru and Cecilia which had turned into one side battle. He knew that Haru was very strong, and might even reach the level of his big sister even if he didn''t want to admit it.


    "I won''t lose to him!" Rin was confident in her ability and said, "But they''re sure noisy, what are they talking about?"


    "Well, how about I bring you there? I''ll introduce you to everyone!" Ichika smiled and pulled Rin to introduce her to everyone.


    Rin didn''t mind and thought that it was good to know her opponent first.

 Chapter 833 Pretender

    <h4>Chapter 833 Pretender</h4>


    The Inter-ss Tournament was about to be held, Haru and Cecilia often trained together after the ss to prepare for this tournament.


    However, during that training session, Ichika and Houki also joined using a Mass-Produced Training Type, Uchigane.


    It was also the first IS which was being used by Haru and Ichika in the past when they were doing their exam before entering this academy.


    Cecilia was a bit surprised when both of them could get permission to use Uchigane easily.


    However Haru wasn''t that surprised, considering that Ichika was the first male IS pilot, and Houki was the little sister of Shinonono Tabane. He didn''t think that it was very hard for both of them to get their own IS.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Ichika and Houki since his mind was thinking about bringing Chifuyu outter after the Inter-ss Tournament since he was curious about Shinonono Tabane. He had read data that Chifuyu and Tabane were friends in the past, and he wanted to know about Tabane''s personality.


    If possible Haru thought to invite Tabane, but he wouldn''t force himself to invite Tabane and thought that he could also invite Chifuyu too since her ability was stronger than a normal human.


    Rin who was the ss representative also often went to meet with them, but she didn''t join their training since they were enemies (in her mind) and they were from different sses. She thought about joining them after the Inter-ss Tournament had endedter.


    The four of them trained using their IS almost every day after school, and when it was a Sunday.


    Haru and Houki decided to go out together in the early morning so that they wouldn''t attract the attention of people since they were about to start their "date" practice.


    Ichika was about to call Haru for breakfast, but he didn''t receive an answer after knocking on the door of his room.


    "Has he gone to the cafeteria?"


    Ichika decided to call Houki, but her roommate said that she had gone out.


    "Weird, where is she going?"


    Ichika decided to go to the cafeteria first and met Cecilia along the way.


    "Alcott-san, did you see Haru and Houki?"


    "What?!"


    Cecilia was startled and asked, "Is Haru not in his room?"


    "No, I''ve checked his room earlier and it seems that he has gone to the cafeteria first," Ichika answered.


    "Then how about Shinonono-san?" Cecilia asked.


    "Her roommate has said that she has gone out, do you know anything?" Ichika asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Ichika''s question, Cecilia knew that she needed to keep the "date" training a secret from him.


    "Nothing. I''ll also look around first!"


    Cecilia ran and left him since she didn''t expect Haru and Houki to leave her behind. She was annoyed by Houki asking Haru for "date" practice since she hadn''t even had a chance date with Haru.


    ''Damn!!!''


    Cecilia ran very fast hoping that she could follow both of them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ichika who had been left behind felt confused, but he shook his head so as not to think too much. "Well, thinking too much is useless. I''ll have breakfast first." He thought about eating something more since he was a bit hungry from yesterday''s training.


    Haru and Houki sat next to each other on the monorail for their "date" training.


    Houki was a bit nervous when she thought about this date. She was wondering why she had asked him for this dumb training before. She hadn''t had a good sleepst night since she was quite nervous and she also felt quite bad for Cecilia since she knew about Cecilia''s feelings for Haru.


    "Is it alright for me to take your first date?" Haru asked.


    "It''s not a real date! It''s training!" Houki answered with a blush.


    "Well, it is training." Haru nodded and thought that this girl was quite naive somehow which made him want to bully her. "So do you have a n for this date?"


    "H - Huh? Why should I make a n?" Houki didn''t understand Haru''s question since she felt that it should be a guy who prepared the date.


    "If I''m Ichika and you''ve asked me for a date, do you think that he''ll prepare a n for a date?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Houki was silent and thought that Haru''s words were reasonable. Even though it was hard to admit, she didn''t think that Ichika would prepare a date n for their date.


    "Well, considering his personality, he might bring you to tour around the town seeing a lot of things such as going to the park, movie, cafe, arcade, or something reminiscing the thing which you''ve done in the past as if you''vee back to your past."


    "Well¡­" Houki nodded and wondered whether Haru could read Ichika''s mind, but in Haru''s mind, Ichika was a pretty simple guy and it was very easy to guess what was inside Ichika''s mind.


    "Anyway, you''re with me, not with Ichika. You don''t need to be afraid of making mistakes. And don''t be so reserved, we can do anything you want in this "date" training."


    "Such as?" Houki asked.


    "Hmm, how about we change our clothes first? We''re wearing our uniform after all, don''t you want to be seen in your most beautiful form which makes him gawk and unable to say anything?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Houki blushed but nodded. "Kasugano¡­"


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me Haru. I''ve thought of you as my friend and can I call you Houki?" Haru asked.


    Houki smiled and nodded. "Yes, Haru." She was happy that she had another friend at that moment.


    "So let''s buy some clothester to change." Haru thought that he also wanted to see her wearing something different from uniform since it was too wasteful, especially when this girl was so beautiful and that part of her¡­


    "¡­"


    Haru had to admit that Houki might even match Seri and ire.


    "Alright."


    Houki nodded with a smile since it seemed this "date" training would be more exciting than she had thought.


    After they had arrived in the town, they went to the clothing store to change their clothes.


    Haru went to buy Houki''s clothes first, letting her choose what kind of clothes that she loved to wear. He was waiting together with the staff of the clothing store in front of the changing room when she changed her clothes.


    "I - I''m done."


    "Yes. Let me see it, Houki."


    Houki came out from the changing room changed into a one-piece dress with a cardigan covering her shoulder while wearing a stocking that wrapped her legs perfectly.


    "My¡­ you''re very beautiful!" The staff of the store praised Houki.


    Haru nodded and said, "You''re beautiful, Houki." He sucked a deep breath at Houki''s thigh.


    Houki blushed when she heard his praise. "T - Then, I''ll buy this."


    "Can she wear it right away? I''ll pay for it directly." Haru looked at the staff.


    "Yes, please follow me." The staff guided him.


    Another female staff member walked toward her and said, "Miss, you have a very thoughtful boyfriend. I''m jealous of you."


    "H - He isn''t my boyfriend!" Houki blushed and denied it.


    The staff smiled and onlyughed. "Yes, yes, not yet, right? I understand. I understand."


    "You don''t understand!" Houki was flustered when this staff member teased her.


    "Houki, let''s go." Haru walked to Houki.


    "Umm¡­" Houki didn''t dare to look at him since the staff had teased her. She remembered something and said, "How about you? Don''t you need to change your clothes?"


    "Do I need to?"


    "Of course! I''ve changed and you need to change too!" Houki couldn''t ept that she was the only one who wore casual clothes.


    "Well, let''s go to that store."


    Houki nodded and went inside together.


    After changing his others, Haru and Houki started their training together. They didn''t have that much of a n and went to a random ce that interested them such as pet stores.


    Haru looked at the puppy who yed with Houki with jealousy since this puppy could rest on Houki''srge breasts. He red at it and made it shudder in fear.


    "What''s wrong?" Houki was confused.


    "It seems that the puppy is sleepy, so let''s change to another ce," Haru said.


    Houki nodded and believed in him and continued with their date.


    They continued their date and went to y ping-pong.


    Of course, there was only one purpose when he brought her here and that was to y ping-pong. He knew that Houki might love to do the normal date which was something such as watching a movie, going to a luxurious restaurant, or something, but he was only her training partner after all. He thought that it was better for her to have fun rather than thinking too much, and yed ping-pong was also good since he could enjoy this scenery.


    Houki was having fun ying ping-pong and moving her body around.


    *Boing!* *Boing!*


    Haru almost lost the battle since Houki''srge breasts distracted him in this match.


    Her breasts were moving around in many directions since she was ying with an intention to win.


    Haru knew that if this continued she might show her nipple by ident which somehow made him conflicted whether he should continue or not.


    *Boing!* *Boing!*


    *Gulp!*


    Haru knew that there were only two of them in this ping-pong room and he wouldn''t be a man if he couldn''t call himself a man if he didn''t do that. He started to get serious and he had only one goal on his mind.


    Houki noticed that Haru had be stronger, but she wouldn''t lose and kept fighting. She smashed the ping-pong ball toward Haru and thisst attack made her win.


    "Yeah!!!"


    Houki jumped in excitement, but she noticed that Haru''s expression was a bit wrong.


    Haru closed his eyes after a few seconds and pointed at her chest.


    Houki looked down at the direction of his finger before screaming.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    Haru took a deep breath while feeling grateful to Houki. He might have lost the match, but he won the battle.


    "I''m sorry, alright." Haru apologized.


    "Hmph!" Houki felt very embarrassed when one of her breasts was shown at him earlier.


    "But with this we can learn that you shouldn''t wear that dress if you y ping pong¡­" Haru said thoughtfully.


    Houki, who listened to Haru, felt that she wanted to punch him.


    "Or you can wear it so you can show it to Ichika, so you can tempt him at that time," Haru said with a smile.


    Houki blushed and started to hit him.


    "Sorry! Sorry! I won''t tease you anymore."


    "Hmph!"


    Houki looked away while folding her arms. Though, she became embrassed when she thought that Haru''s n was feasible.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "How about we y something again?"


    "No!" Houki rejected Haru''s invitation without hesitation.


    "This time, it''ll be a different game and it won''t cause the same ident."


    Houki nced at Haru and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    "Yeah, and there is also food and drink in that ce, we can eat in that ce too."


    "What are we ying next?"


    Even though that incident had happened, Houki had to admit that she really had fun and it had been a while since she had loosened herself.


    "Let''s y billiards."


    "Billiard?"


    It was Houki''s first time ying billiards, and Haru was behind her teaching her how to y it.


    Houki didn''t notice that Haru was taking advantage of her touching her body when he was teaching her how to y billiards.


    However, Houki had to admit that it was very fun to y a game with him. Her defense had been lowered to the limit when she had a date with him for an entire day.


    The two of them yed for a long time before it was time to go back, but he didn''t bring her back immediately and brought him to the beach.


    Walking next to each other, both of them had taken off their shoes feeling the sand on the beach while hearing the sound of waves beside them.


    They didn''t talk much and enjoyed the scenery around them.


    Looking at the star, hearing the sound of waves, feeling the sand on their feet, having fun ying together, it might be the first time for Houki to feel like this. In her memory, she was a very tomboy girl and the only one who yed with her was Ichika, but when her big sister had developed an IS core she needed to be separated from Ichika.


    Her life had turned dim and she had only trained kendo for the past few years thought that it was the only connection to her only friend, though, her friend didn''t even practice kendo when she had transferred away which made her very annoyed. She also couldn''t make a new friend when she was always being observed by the government and most people would avoid her when they knew that she was a little sister of Shinonono Tabane.


    Even if some people tried to get close to her, they had always had some intention which made her very annoyed.


    Her personality also made it very hard for her to take the initiative to get to know people and it was very hard for her.


    Houki felt the wind on the beach, though it was quite cold. She thought about closing up her cardigan, but she felt something draped around her shoulder. She looked up and saw Haru had given her his jacket. She didn''t know why, but she blushed at this moment.


    "Do you know why I''ve brought you to the beach?" Haru asked.


    Houki shook her head.


    "It''s because the beach is a nice ce to let out your frustration," Haru said.


    "Let out your frustration?" Houki was confused.


    "Yeah, look at me¡­" Haru coughed and shouted, "CHIFUYU, YOU OLD HAG! DON''T ALWAYS TARGET ME DURING THE CLASS!!!''


    "W - W - What are you doing?!" Houki was startled when Haru suddenly cursed Chifuyu. She also looked around and sighed in relief when no one seemed to hear them.


    "No one is here beside the two of us, you can shout and no one will know about it" Haru smiled mischievously.


    "You¡­" Houki sighed but smiled looking at him.


    "Don''t you have something that you want to shout about too?" Haru asked.


    Houki nced at Haru and said, "I''ve but, don''t tell anyone about it."


    Haru nodded and gave her a thumbs up. "Alright."


    Houki nodded and took a deep breath.


    "ICHIKA, YOU BASTARD! HOW CAN YOU NOT UNDERSTAND MY FEELING!!!


    NEE-SAN, YOU STUPID!! DON''T CAUSE TROUBLE FOR ME!!!


    HARU, I KNOW THAT YOUR LOOKING AT B.R.E.A.S.TS EARLIER!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru, who nodded at Houki''s scream, was dumbfounded. "Y - You¡­"


    "Hmph! I''ve noticed that you''ve nced at me earlier¡­" Houki snorted and folded her arms looking at him with a smug expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Sorry, Houki. You''re really beautiful and those breasts are awesome."


    "Y - Y - You¡­!" Houki flustered then sighed. "You pervert¡­" She looked at him and asked, "Have you done something to Cecilia?" She admitted that she didn''t hate that honesty.


    "No."


    Haru shook his head and said, "We''re not at that stage yet."


    "Really?" Houki looked at him suspiciously.


    "Yes, what I''m doing is just to make everyone''s life in this academy more colorful. Your identity might make normal people very hard to understand, but our condition is the same since I''m also one of two male IS pilots in this world," Haru said.


    Houki nodded and asked, "But don''t you have someone you like at the academy?"


    "What? You''re interested in my love life now?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? You''ve been helping me after all. I can help you if you want." Houki thought that it was a good way to repay him.


    Haru patted Houki''s head and said, "Houki, you''re a good girl. Anyone who can marry you will be very happy in their entire life."


    "W - What are you saying all of sudden!" Houki blushed.


    "It''s almostte. Let''s go back."


    Haru gave Houki his hand to see her reaction.


    "What''s this?" Houki asked.


    "Let''s hold hands."


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Houki was a bit embarrassed, but somehow she reached out.


    "Let''s go back."


    Holding her hand gently, Haru uttered those words.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Houki nodded. ncing at Haru''s face, she might not forget this day in her lifeter knowing that there was a wonderful man named Kasugano Haruka who somehow tried to enter her heart without she noticed it, but she didn''t realize that only holding his hand cheerfully talking about silly things along the way went back to the academy.

 Chapter 834 Inter-Class Tournament 1

    <h4>Chapter 834 Inter-ss Tournament 1</h4>


    It was time for the Inter-ss Tournament, everyone gathered on the announcement board to see the fighting schedule for the Inter-ss Tournament.


    Haru looked at the board and saw that his opponent was Rin who was the ss representative of ss Two.


    "My¡­ your opponent is Rin-san!" Cecilia was a bit surprised.


    "You should be careful." Houki looked at Haru.


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded and looked at Rin who was also standing beside him. "Let''s have a good fightter, err¡­ can I call you, Rin?"


    Rin nodded and said, "Yeah, I don''t mind, but I''m the one who is going to win!" She folded her arms and showed her confidence.


    "My¡­ what a loudmouth, you don''t know how strong Haru is!" Cecilia thought that she needed to teach this little girl a lesson. She remembered when she fought Haru, and thought that he might be the strongest IS pilot in this world.


    "Hmph! But I won''t lose no matter what!" Rin pointed her finger at Haru and said, "I''ll see you at the tournament!" She walked away to get ready for the battle.


    "Haru, you should be prepared too!" Houki reminded him.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    "Hurry up and go!"


    Haru went out leaving them behind.


    Cecilia looked at Houki and asked, "Houki-san, is it only me, but you are somehow more cheerful than before, what happened yesterday?" She asked this question quietly so it wouldn''t be heard by Ichika.


    "Hmm? Nothing, we''re just ying around town then going back," Houki said calmly.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia looked at Houki for a while, but she could see that Houki wasn''t lying, but at the same time, she felt that the rtionship between the two of them became closer.


    ''Is it only my imagination?''


    "Let''s go with himter. We can help him in to prepareter," Ichika said and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Cecilia and Houki nodded at the same time.


    Haru was in the toilet.


    The location of the toilet for a male was quite far since the number of male students in this ce was only two people.


    Haru was washing his hands, but suddenly hismutation device vibrated.


    "Hi! Hi! Hi! This is everyone''s idol, Shinonono Tabane!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored Tabane''s remark and dried his hands.


    "Mooo, don''t ignore me!"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "You asked my sister for a date yesterday! Of course, as a big sister, I need to tell you that you shouldn''t y with Houki-chan''s heart or else her big sister will get angry! Hmph! Hmph!"


    "I''m not ying with her. You also know that she likes Ichika, right?" Haru answered calmly.


    "Boy! How can you give up that easily! You''ve almost gotten Houki-chan''s heart! You can''t give up!"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Shinonono-san, I don''t have a hobby to steal a friend''s girl."


    "Hmph! It''s his fault for not noticing Houki-chan''s feelings! He''s so fucking dense! If you can make her happy then I don''t mind being your sister-inw."


    "¡­"


    "But you can hack the entire camera in town, right? Why don''t you do that?" Tabane asked.


    "Well, you''re her big sister, and of course, you have a right to observe us so that you''ll know that I don''t do anything weird to your little sister."


    "Yeah, but I''ve to admit that you''re a genius!"


    "Genius?"


    "Yeah, the date spot which you''ve chosen before is very perfect to show the wonderfulness of Houki''s breasts!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering how there was a big difference between the two sisters.


    "But I''ve to admit thest spot is very nice¡­ visiting the beach at night, spending time together while holding hands¡­ Kyuuuu!! My heart almost exploded! How cute! Sigh¡­ I wonder why I didn''t have such youth before¡­"


    Haru was somehow quite embarrassed and sighed.


    "Are you done? I want to get out of the bathroom now."


    "You don''t need to be shy, Haru."


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Can I meet you?"


    "What? Are you eager to get permission to chase after Houki-chan? If you want then I can give you permission."


    "As I said before, I don''t have a hobby to steal someone else''s lover from my friend."


    "But¡­ don''t you think that he''s so dense? He has a lot of girls in the academy, you don''t need to worry and just chase after Houki-chan!"


    "Why do you want me to chase after her?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? I can see that both of you are matched with each other. It seems very nice to see both of you on a date, especially when you can also see Houki-chan''s breasts."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You pervert."


    "You too, right?"


    "Well, both of us are perverts."


    Both of themughed.


    "Then, I''ll go out now."


    "I''ll see you soon, though, Haru."


    "Oh? You''re going to give Houki an IS?"


    "I''ve nned that and it''ll be more powerful than your Deathscythe!"


    "Hoo? I''m waiting for that."


    Haru ended the conversation and went out as if nothing had happened, but he thought that Shinonono Tabane was a very interesting person.


    All students on the IS Academy had sat down in the audience seat to watch the Inter-ss Tournament which was about to happen.


    Not only a student, but there were also a lot of high ranking people from various countries and organizations that also watched the match since they also wanted to recruit talented pilots to their country or organization to be their representative pilot.


    However, the reason why they came to this Inter-ss Tournament was because there were also a lot of students who attracted them such as the IS representative of Ennd, China, and Japan. There was also a little sister of Shinono Tabane who had gone missing.


    Lastly, there were two male IS pilots in this world. They didn''t know much about Ichika since in their opinion, that guy was very normal, but Haru was different. They might have heard that it was a rumor, but Haru was the one who had built his own IS.


    Even though on the record the one who had created it was Hikaruno Kagaribi, but the people inside knew the one both Haru and Hikaruno developed the IS together.


    Deathscythe.


    Haru''s IS name was quite ominous, but when they saw the picture of his fight with the IS Representative of Ennd. They felt that name was very suitable since his IS really gave an image of "Devil" or "God of Death", especially when he could win very y Cecilia''s IS.


    Rin was floating in the air while waiting for Haru to enter the arena. She had seen Haru''s IS before, but she had never seen him take out his weapon since, during the training session, he only used a Vulcan cannon or machine gun, however, she knew that Haru''s IS was a closebat type IS. She had only got the information that Haru''s weapon was a scythe, but felt that her chance to win this duel was quite big since he didn''t have any information about her IS.


    It was at this moment that Haru came out from the pit with his body fully covered in his IS armor.


    Looking at Haru''s figure, Rin could feel an intimidating feeling from Haru.


    Then everyone saw him take out arge metallic stick from inside his IS and that stick suddenly released two sharp crescent des on the edge of the stick transforming it into a twin-beam scythe.


    "Don''t lose too easily, Rin."


    Haru showed his face and smiled.


    "Hmph! You''re the one who is going to lose!"


    Rin took out two des and held them in both of her hands.


    Both of them were a closebat type of IS.


    It was a battle of twin scythe against two des.


    Everyone was waiting for the match with anticipation until there was an announcement that the battle started.


    "Start!!!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Both of them charged at each other and started to sh their weapons.

 Chapter 835 Inter-Class Tournament 2

    <h4>Chapter 835 Inter-ss Tournament 2</h4>


    Ichika, Houki, and Cecilia stayed in the monitor room together with Maya and Chifuyu. They stayed together since they could see the match better from this ce.


    Ichika was Chifuyu''s little brother and it was very easy for him to ask permission to enter, especially with both Cecilia and Houki who were an IS Representative from Ennd and Shinonono Tabane''s little sister respectively.


    The three of them entered the monitor room without trouble.


    Chifuyu sighed and could only let the three of them enter the monitor room so they wouldn''t cause trouble.


    "What is Rin''s IS?" Ichika asked.


    "Her Infinite Stratos is Shenlong. It''s a close-quarter, melee type, just like Haru''s Deathscythe," Maya exined.


    "But well, Haru is going to win in close-quarterbat!" Cecilia was confident in Haru''s ability.


    Houki didn''t say anything, but she nodded.


    "If it is that simple, then this match will end in a second, but ShenLong isn''t that simple," Chifuyu said.


    "What do you mean, Orimura-sensei?"


    "Well, just watch."


    No one knew what Chifuyu meant and could only watch the match between Haru and Rin which had just begun, however, they knew that this match would be interesting since it would be a match between close quarterbat IS.


    Rin, who was facing Haru, had prepared a lot of preparation before the battle to get information about Haru''s IS, but she didn''t expect Haru''s speed to be very fast.


    In just a moment, Haru was right in front of her and swung down his scythe toward her.


    *BAAM!*


    The Ultimate Defense on her ShenLong protected Rin from the beam scythe, but this attack kept decreasing her energy and she knew if this continued then she might be in trouble. She swung down both of her des at him, but he easily avoided it.


    Haru, who had moved back, shot out a small Gatling gun on his side to Rin who was a few meters right in front of him.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Bullet after bullet kept pouring, decreasing the energy of Rin''s IS.


    ''This guy¡­!''


    Rin thought that this guy was more troublesome than she had thought initially. She connected the two des in her hands and spinning it around deflecting all of the bullets which wereing toward her. She flew once again at Haru to start closebat with him using her twin des. Spinning her twin des again, she swung it down hard toward him.


    However it was easily dodged by Haru again.


    "What?!"


    Rin was startled since Haru''s movement was very fast then suddenly a scythe suddenly came struck down her side.


    *BAAAAM!!!!*


    Rin was thrown by the force of Haru''s attack and mmed down to the ground, creating arge crater on it.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    "Damn!!!"


    Rin had to admit that Haru was very strong, but it would be wrong if he thought that she would give up this easily. Looking at the energy of her Ultimate Defense which was originally 600 had decreased into 400 very quickly, she knew that she needed to find a way to defeat him.


    "Tch!"


    "Rin, you should give up while you can," Haru said calmly. Looking at Rin who was on the ground, he really felt ufortable bullying a little girl.


    "Damn, don''t look down on me!"


    Rin stood up once again and the spherical device floating above each shoulder started to glow in a yellow light before shooting out something.


    Haru frowned, but he hurriedly dodged that attack. He didn''t see anything, but his guts told him that there was something which was about to hit him.


    *BOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOOM!!!*


    Two loud explosions happened right on the spot where he stood earlier.


    "That is¡­"


    Haru knew about those weapons since he had also gone to China in the past, stealing the IS Core and the data of their IS which was known as Shenlong.


    Shenlong also is known as Koryu, is a Close-Combat 3rd Generation type provided by the Chinese government. It is optimized for CQC. It has two abilities which are known as Souten Gagetsu and Ryuhou.


    Souten Gagetsu is a pair of Chinese scimitar which could bebined to double-ded form with des on both ends and the hilt between them. It was also a weapon that was used by Rin to fight against Haru earlier in closebat.


    Ryuhou or Impact Cannon, is a state-of-the-art Impact/Shock Cannon utilizing third-generation technology, a spherical device floating above each shoulder that forms a barrel bypressing nearby space and shooting out a linear-trajectory shockwave like an invisible projectile. It is, however, damaging to the cannon and user if fired at point-nk range.


    Haru knew that it was a very interesting weapon, but its power was quite weak if it was shot from a distance and its power could only be shown from a close distance. It was the reason why he didn''t have that much of an interest in that kind of weapon since it was useless for him.


    In his opinion, a long-range weapon that had lost the ability to shoot from a distance was useless.


    Haru thought that Cecilia''s sniper rifle was better than Impact Cannon''s of Rin. Though he had to admit that the element of surprise of Rin''s Impact Cannon was quite good since the bullet which was shot from her weapon was made from the air and it was impossible to be seen using open eyes.


    Rin flew up again to Haru and started to attack him continuously using her Souten Gagetsu which had beenbined into one. Spinning it around and attacking him with very fast movement with the intention of defeating him quickly.


    When Haru tried to run away, Rin kept chasing after him and closed the distance between them as short as possible since once she was in close distance, she could sneak attack him with her Impact Cannon.


    However, she didn''t expect the moment she tried to get close, Haru also got closer to her which made her dumbfounded.


    Haru didn''t waste this chance and swung down his scythe to destroy one of her Impact Cannons.


    *BAAANG!!*


    "Uwaaaaa!!!!"


    Rin was startled, but she didn''t give up and saw a chance to shoot him down with her other Impact Cannon.


    "You''ve been caught!"


    Rin''s eyes were excited since she thought that she had trapped him.


    "You know the disadvantage of your cannon is obvious¡­"


    Swinging down his scythe, Haru had destroyed all of Rin''s Impact Cannon.


    "It takes a few seconds to prepare and it is very easy to counter."


    Rin was blown away because of the impact of the explosion, but her eyes started staring at him. "Don''t look down on me!" She was annoyed since her two trump cards had been destroyed and she swung down her dual-de wildly. However, the thing which made her angrier was how non-chnt he was when he defeated her. She was the representative of China and she couldn''t lose so easily!


    However, Haru was very rxed and slowly attacking her until her energy hit the red mark.


    Monitor room.


    Everyone who watched the match couldn''t help but gawk at how easy it was for him to defeat Rin.


    "Haru is the winner, right?" Cecilia seemed quite proud at that moment.


    Houki nodded and didn''t seem that surprised.


    "Why is he that strong?" Ichika was confused. He had been training together with Haru, but he felt that he couldn''t reach Haru''s strength.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia and Houko rolled their eyes at the same time and didn''t answer Ichika''s question since they also didn''t know the answer to that question.


    Chifuyu thought that she had underestimated Haru since she didn''t expect him to understand Rin''s Infinite Stratos ability so it was very easy for him to defeat her. She knew that Rin didn''t have a chance to win against Haru after both of her Impact Cannons had been destroyed. She also didn''t think that Rin was able to defeat him using her dual-des alone.


    "Well, it seems the winner has been decided."


    Everyone agreed with Chifuyu''s statement and the champion of the Inter-ss Tournament had been decided early.


    Looking at the battle which happened in front of them, the high ranking from various countries and organizations knew that the winner had been decided.


    "Hyaaaa!!!"


    Rin swung down her dual-des, but it was countered by Haru using the blunt part of his scythe, mming it to her head.


    *BAAAM!!*


    Rin felt dizzy, but she couldn''t help but curse inwardly since he was too annoying!


    ''Damn!''


    Rin couldn''t see her chance to win this battle which made her sigh, but she also didn''t want to lose this easily. She charged toward him again, but this time she didn''t have a chance since Haru rained her down with several strikes using his scythe.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Her energy kept decreasing and there were only 10 points left.


    ''I lost¡­?''


    Rin couldn''t ept conclusion of this match for a while and saw a scythe which was about to strike her down suddenly stopped.


    "Huh?"


    Rin looked at Haru who was looking toward the sky and thought that he ignored her.


    "Bastard, don''t pity me! Just defeat me quickly! Don''t look down on me like this!"


    "Shhh!"


    Haru told her to be quiet with a gesture.


    Rin didn''t understand Haru''s meaning and became angrier since she thought that he had been looking down on her, but suddenly the barrier of the arena dome was destroyed by a powerful purple beam.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    A loud explosion happened in the middle of the arena causing a powerful shockwave that shocked the surrounding area and the stadium.


    "W - What''s happening?" Rin was startled and confused.


    "It''s an enemy."


    From the middle of the explosion there was an unidentified IS that suddenly appeared and locked at both of them instantly. They knew very well that this thing wasn''t a friend, rather an enemy which wasing without a good intention.

 Chapter 836 Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 836 Intruder</h4>


    In the audience area, the big explosion surprised everyone.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Earthquake?"


    They knew that a loud explosion wasn''t caused by Haru since his weapon was a scythe, nor it was Rin''s cannon since it had been destroyed, which meant this explosion wasing something else which caused them to feel panic.


    Monitor room.


    "What? What''s happening?" Cecilia was confused.


    "Haru!"


    *Ping!* *Ping!* *Ping!*


    The rm kept sounding through the monitor room telling them that something had happened in the arena.


    "System damage. Something seems to have pierced the arena shield borders!" Maya reported.


    Chifiyu took themutation device and ordered Haru and Rin quickly


    "The match was canceled! Kasugano, Fan, retreat at once!"


    Everyone was in a panic when they realized that it wasn''t an earthquake or the result of their fight rather it was an enemy who tried to attack the academy.


    The protection mechanism around the arena started to be activated to protect everyone in location, closing the audience''s location with a steel shield.


    Haru and Rin received an announcement from theirmunication device.


    ''Heat source detected in the center of the stage; confirmed to be from IS of an unknown organization. You''re locked.''


    "W - What''s happening?" Rin was confused.


    "It''s an enemy," Haru answered her calmly. He looked at her and said, "You should go back first, I''ll handle this."


    "Ha? Are you telling me that I can''t handle this?!" Rin was mad once again.


    "Alright, Rin, I''m toozy to argue with you, but you don''t have much shield energy left right? Your weapon has also been destroyed by me. It is better for you to go back first and I''ll handle the rest. You should retreat and wait for the teachers toe, alright?"


    Haru knew that in front of tsundere''s character he needed to be patient, but in front of danger, he was toozy to talk patiently.


    Rin looked at Haru for a while with aplex feeling but nodded. She knew that Haru was very strong and in this ce she would only be a burden for him, especially when she had lost her Impact Cannons.


    "Be careful."


    But when Rin was about to move, she was shot by a purple beam suddenly.


    "Wha---?!"


    The purple beam was about to hit her, but Haru appeared in front of her and cleaved down the purple beam, shing it in half using his scythe.


    "Can you move on your own or do you need me to carry to the dock?" Haru asked while looking at Rin, but he hadn''t lost his focus on the unidentified IS since that beam was more powerful than Cecilia''s IS which clearly surprised him.


    "I - I can get back by myself!" Rin blushed before snorting at him since she felt that this guy kept looking down at her, however, when she was about to walk, the IS inside the big crater started to move and showed its appearance.


    They didn''t see the appearance of the user of IS since the design of this IS was simr to Haru which was full body armor so it was impossible to see the pilot''s appearance. Though, this IS had tworge hands and ck armor.


    This IS also seemed to be moving quite awkwardly as if it wasn''t being controlled by a human.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and used his "Kenbunshoku Haki". He realized that there wasn''t anyone inside this IS.


    Usually, it was impossible to control an IS without a pilot, and such a thing had never happened in the past.


    However, it was happening in front of him. He thought that there was only one person who could do this in this world and he had just talked with this person before which made him speechless.


    ''Was it her?''


    Haru was wondering why that person had attacked the academy, but at the same time, he had never seen this IS model before.


    "Haruka-kun, Fan-san, get out of the arena right now! The teachers are going to suppress it in their IS." Mayamunicated from themunication device.


    "Sensei, this IS doesn''t have anyone on it," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    Everyone who heard it was surprised since it was impossible for an IS to be moved by itself.


    "Are you sure about Kasugano?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Yeah. I''m sure of it. There''s no one inside that IS."


    "Hmm¡­" Chifuyu was in deep thinking when she heard it.


    "If you want, I can destroy it, what do you think?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu was silent for a while and asked, "How many percent is your probability to win this battle?"


    "99%"


    Haru could win against this IS easy.


    "You! Don''t be so arrogant!" Rin, who was by Haru''s side,ined.


    "¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re still here?"


    "Of course! Even if I might not be able to attack the IS, I still can be your support! I''ll take care of your back!" Rin felt that it was too shameful for her as an IS Representative to run away in this situation.


    "Don''t be hot-headed, you should go back," Haru said.


    "No!" Rin rejected Haru''s proposal.


    Haru decided to ignore her and continued to talk with Chifuyu.


    "There''s still a lot of students who haven''t escaped from this ce, what is your order Orimura-sensei?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why 99%?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Because 1% chance, this unidentified IS might have the ability to run away," Haru said.


    Chifuyu made her decision and took a deep breath. "I''ll leave this to you, Kasugano."


    "Oh, leave it to me. Now, that you mention it, don''t forget about your promise to help me."


    "If you can defeat IS then let''s go tomorrow or two dayster," Chifuyu said with a sigh.


    "Alright."


    In the monitor room, Cecilia, Maya, Houki, and Ichika looked at Chifuyu with surprise expressions.


    "What?" Chifuyu asked.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t know what they were talking about, but it was very hard to ask about it when there was an intruder who had attacked the academy.


    "Let''s just drink a coffee and calm ourselves."


    Chifuyu took a cup of coffee and put something inside.


    "Sensei, that''s salt."


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu blushed at this moment.


    Haru checked the weapon on his Equalizer.


    All ISes with basic weaponry, called Preset, but it also has a number of expansion slots that could be used to field additional equipment, whiches in various forms, such as additional weaponry, thrusters, and augmented armor tes.


    These Equalizers need to be installed into IS first, however, it isn''t an easy feat to aplish since every IS core is unique and each of them has its individuality (one might say personality), and it is possible for an IS to reject the instation of certain Equalizers.


    His Preset is a scythe, but he also had various weapons and support devices inside his IS, though it wasn''t much, but it was very useful.


    Then suddenly something appeared on his back simr to an antenna. And when it appeared it caused a very annoying noise.


    *Bzz!* *Bzz!* *Bzz!*


    Then suddenly the camera and some connection to the observation room became very unstable.


    "What''s happening? Hacking?" Maya panicked.


    "No. It''s a jammer," Chifuyu answered.


    "Jammer?!"


    "From who?" Maya asked.


    Their security was hacked then there was also a jammer which made it impossible for them to call the government for help.


    "It''s from Kasugano."


    "¡­"


    Inside a dark room with only a screen of theputer as the source of light, there was a person who was controlling the unidentified IS, but suddenly the camera of the IS turned weird and caused a lot of annoying noise.


    "This¡­!"


    This person smiled and said, "Interesting! Interesting! Interesting!"


    "W - What is this sound?!" Rin knew that the source of this sound wasing from Haru, but when she was going to ask him, she saw him suddenly had vanished from her eyes.


    "W - Where is he?!"


    Rin was surprised and didn''t know what had happened.


    Haru suddenly appeared right behind the unidentified IS and the scythe on his hands suddenly zed stronger. The energy on his IS kept decreasing at a very fast speed, but he didn''t stop his attack cleaved the side of the unidentified IS in single sh.


    *sh!*


    The unidentified IS was cleaved in half from the side and dropped to the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t see blood splurting from the body of IS since there was no one inside. He shook his head and made his scythe disappear summoning a hologram keyboard in front of him. He typed at a very fast speed showing his skill as a super hacker and caused the error which happened on the school returned at a very fast speed.


    "This is Kasugano Haruka. I''ve defeated the enemy. Everyone, please calm down and walk slowly without pushing the person in front of you. You''re all safe now. Please follow the instructions of the teachers!"


    "¡­"


    ''Done?''


    Everyone was surprised, but when they heard his voice, they started to calm down and walked back slowly since the door which had been locked was also opened.


    Haru ended his announcement and flew to Rin who seemed to be stunned. He patted her shoulder and said, "Let''s go back."


    "¡­¡­"


    Rin nodded dumbly and looked at Haru withplex emotion.


    ''This guy¡­''


    Rin understood this guy might be the strongest IS pilot out there.

 Chapter 837 Outing

    <h4>Chapter 837 Outing</h4>


    Gotanda Eatery.


    Ichika and his close friend, Dan Gotanda, were ying a game together.


    "How is your life in the academy?" Dan asked.


    "It''s alright. It''s quite peaceful," Ichika answered.


    "But you really had a great time, huh? You''re one of the only two guys in that academy," Dan said.


    "I''m not."


    "Lies, all lies!"


    Dan nudged Ichika''s side. "Just reading your e-mail makes me imagine paradise. Don''t you have a pass for me to enter?"


    "No, you idiot, but it''s great that I''m not the only guy in that academy, and Rin has also transferred in," Ichika said.


    "Hmm, Rin, eh?" Dan thought for a while and asked, "How about the other guy? Is he creating a harem or something?"


    "Harem? What the hell is that? Everyone is a friend, and there''s no such thing."


    Ichika had never heard that Haru had made a girlfriend in the academy and he also didn''t think that Haru had made a girlfriend since everyone was close to each other. He also thought as Haru''s friend, he knew that Haru would tell him if Haru really made a girlfriend at the academy.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Dan looked at Ichika and wondered how dense this guy was, but at the same time, he was wondering what the other guy was going in the academy when Ichika had left the academy leaving this guy alone in the academy. He was about to say something, but suddenly the door was kicked open.


    "Big Bro, lunch is ready!!!"


    Rin was about to ask Ichika to go out with her, and also wanted to ask a question about Haru since she wanted to see whether she could find his weakness, but Ichika had gone out and left her behind.


    "That Ichika¡­?!" Rin was very annoyed.


    "Oh, Rin-san, what are you doing?"


    Rin turned and saw Cecilia and Houki. "I''m going to get Ichika, what about you?"


    "Oh, I''m going to get Haru," Cecilia answered.


    Houki didn''t say anything and looked at Rin with an expressionless expression.


    "Hmm, you''re that guy''s woman?" Rin asked Cecilia.


    "W - Well¡­" Cecilia blushed when she heard Rin''s question, but when she wanted to nod¡­¡­


    "I guess not, huh?" Rin shook her head when she saw Cecilia''s reaction.


    "Are you asking for a fight?!" Cecilia was mad and said, "Well, I won''t bother with you anymore. I''ll get Haru for a bit." She knocked Haru''s room and called. "Haru, are you there? Let''s go out together!"


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "¡­"


    But no one answered Cecilia.


    "Well¡­?"


    "He isn''t there?" Houki asked.


    "Let me check his phone." Cecilia took her phone and called him. It didn''t take a long time before she was answered.


    "Hello, Cecilia, what''s wrong?"


    "Haru, where are you?" Cecilia asked.


    "I''m outside the academy. I mighte back quitete," Haru answered.


    "Oh, is that so¡­" Cecilia was a bit sad.


    "Do you want anything? I can buy you a souvenir or something when I go backter?" Haru asked.


    "N - No, I won''t bother you¡­" Cecilia said, but she was happy being cared for.


    "Then, what do you want to eat tonight? I can cook you anything you want," Haru asked.


    "T - Then, I want curry!"


    "Got it,e to my roomter at night."


    "Yes!"


    "¡­"


    Houki and Rin who heard their conversation couldn''t help but frown since they could clearly tell that this girl was unting how close the rtionship between her and Haru was. Though, at the same time, that n was sessful since they were very jealous of Cecilia, especially when they thought how dense Ichika was.


    "Hmm, curry, huh? I guess I don''t mind trying it." Rin suddenly appeared beside Cecilia and said through Cecilia''s phone,


    "Yeah, cook it for us too, Haru." Houki also joined.


    "H - Huh? What are you doing?! I''ve never invited either of you!" Cecilia looked at both of them with displeasure.


    "I''m asking Kasugano, not you!"


    "Yeah, Haru, I''lle to your room too at night!"


    The three girls started to fight each other when the phone was connected.


    Haru looked at his phone and twitched his lips before hung the call. Putting his phone inside his pocket, he looked at the women beside him and said, "Sorry to make you wait."


    Chifuyu folded her arms and squinted her eyes. "You sure are very popr." She didn''t say anything, but she was quite surprised when she heard the voice of Houki and Rin since she knew that both of them loved her little brother.


    "We''re only friends," Haru answered simply.


    "Friend, huh? Then, you don''t mind for me to join you tonight?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Wee," Haru said with a smile.


    Chifuyu nodded and knew that the food which was being made by Haru was very delicious. If she got another chance then she wanted to eat his food again.


    "So is there somewhere that you want to buy after this?" She had promised him to apany him to buy the necessary things which he needed in the academy.


    Chifuyu wore a cap since she was afraid someone from the school might see them since she didn''t want them to misunderstand their rtionship.


    "It''s done. Let''s eat, I''ll treat you."


    "Alright, what are we eating?"


    "Are you alright with ramen, Sensei?"


    "Ramen, huh¡­?" Chifuyu thought about the store which she usually went to during her academy time. "Good, let''s have ramen. I know a good shop."


    "Alright, tell me where it is."


    Both of them walked together, Haru asked about Chifuyu''s experience in the academy, especially about her teacher''s career and asking whether she had received a love letter from a girl.


    Chifuyu told him a lot of things and funny things which she happened to see before. She also told him that being a lesbian was a normal thing in the academy which made him speechless.


    Both of them talked whileughing as if they were two male friends.


    It took them 20 minutes before they arrived at the ramen shop.


    Both of them entered the ramen shop together and they were being greeted by the boss of the shop.


    "Oh, Orimura-sensei." The olddy greeted Chifuyi and it seemed she knew her.


    "Boss, give me a private room."


    "Got it."


    Haru followed Chifuyu and entered the private room in this ramen shop. The shop was quite simr to a pub rather than a ramen shop.


    "There are a lot of things here and not only ramen," Chifuyu said.


    Haru took the menu and saw a variety of things. He also saw a lot of weird menu items which made him smile. "It''s an interesting shop."


    "Right?"


    "Have youe with your boyfriend before?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu frowned and looked at him with a gloomy expression. "If you''re going to tease your teacher again, then I''ll knock you upter."


    Haru was a bit surprised and then he quickly sighed. "


    I guess the male in this world doesn''t have eyes since you''re so charming, Sensei."


    Chifuyu snorted and didn''t know whether she should cry orugh when she was being teased by her student. "Well, so you have eyes?"


    "Of course, if you can wait for me graduate and you''re still single, then let''s get married, Sensei." Haru joked.


    "If you can joke around, then you should use your mouth to order something. I''m starving!" Chifuyu looked at the menu book and ordered a lot of things then she looked at him with a smile. "You''re going to treat me, right?"


    ''This woman¡­''


    Haru knew that Chifuyu wanted to tease him, and nodded. "Yeah, you don''t need to worry."


    Chifuyu squinted her eyes and asked, "Where did you get your money?"


    "Government gives me some pocket money and I''ve used to invest it here and there."


    "Hmm, here and there¡­"


    Chifuyu thought that Haru would use his hacking ability to steal some money here and there, but it seemed that he had more talent which he didn''t show to everyone. She looked at him and had to admit that this guy was a perfect candidate for her husband, but this guy was too fancy and there were a lot of girls around him.


    "Sensei, since you''ve brought me here, don''t you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.


    "Hoo¡­ you sure are sharp." Chifuyu smiled hearing his question.


    "I don''t mind answering your question, Sensei. But can I have a request?" Haru asked.


    "What?"


    "Let''s make it more interesting."


    "How?" Chifuyu looked at him curiously.


    "Have you heard about Truth or Dare?" Haru asked.


    "Truth or Dare?" Chifuyu raised her eyebrow.


    "You don''t know?" Haru asked.


    Chifuyu shook her head.


    "Then, let me exin while I prepare the game¡­" Haru took out a deck of cards from his zipper storage very quickly and shuffled the card.


    "First off, there are 10 rounds. You''re not allowed to quit partway. You choose whichever card you like and the one with the highest number of cards wins. Got it?"


    "Yeah."


    Haru started to y and his card number was higher than Chifuyu. "Okay, I win."


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu wasn''t sure, but she felt that she had been trapped by his pace.


    "I''ll ask you "truth or dare," so start off by replying "truth"."


    "Truth." Chifuyu followed his instructions and wondered what this guy was about to do. She took her ss of beer and drank it slowly.


    "Okay, to start off¡­" Haru thought for a while and asked, "Sensei, are you lesbian?"


    Chifuyu almost released all of the beer in her mouth when she heard that question. She twitched her lips and said, "What''s that question?!"


    "If you have won the highest card then I''ll also answer any of your questions," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu was silent.


    "So do you want to partake in this game?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Chifuyu took a deep breath and calmed herself. She was a bit embarrassed, but she answered, "No. I''m normal."


    Haru smiled and said, "Then, I have a chance in the future."


    Chifuyu snorted and said, "You''re too early for that!" She put her ss on the table and said, "Let''s continue! You can''t quit no matter what!!!"


    "Alright, alright, I''m happy that you''re enjoying the game. Let''s continue, Sensei."


    Both of them were eating the dishes which had been served while ying the "Truth or Dare" game, but Chifuyu had asked him a lot of weird questions such as whether he was a "homo" or not? Was the thing on his lower body real or not? And a lot more.


    Haru also didn''t give Chifuyu mercy and also asked a lot of embarrassing questions.


    Neither of them gave up until there were only two rounds left in this game.


    "I won." Chifuyu looked at Haru and asked, "Was the technique that you used to sh down that enemy my technique?" She had always wanted to ask this question to him.


    "Yes, Reiraku Byakuya. It is a technique that canpletely bypass any IS shield. I read your data during Mondo Grosso and it is an ability that can make you be a champion. I''ve copied that ability without your permission, are you angry?" Haru asked.


    Chifuyu smiled and shook her head. "No, but it ispletely insane for you to put it on a scythe."


    "I like it, why not? Your technique is awesome," Haru said.


    "Of course!" Chifuyu was a bit proud.


    "Then, thest round."


    Chifuyu nodded.


    They yed for thest time and it was Haru who won thest round.


    "What''s your question?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Sensei, this is a very serious question. I hope that you can answer me," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu turned serious and wondered what he was about to ask her. She was wondering whether Haru was going to ask about the identified IS, her family, government''s trade secret, etc. She had thought about a lot of things, but she had never thought that he would ask her this question.


    "Sensei, what are your three sizes?"


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu was speechless and asked, "You can ask me a lot of things whether I know about the secret of IS, the government, Shinono Tabane, or a lot of things, but you''ve asked my three sizes?"


    "It''s very important for me, Sensei."


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu sighed and had a bit of blush on her cheek. "Come close, I''ll whisper it to you." It might be because she was a bit tipsy, or she might be really having fun, or she might be really interested in him as a man, but no matter what, she didn''t really mind telling him about her three sizes.


    Haru nodded and moved his head closer. It felt a bit ticklish when her breath was right next to his ear, but it was great when he knew about her three sizes.


    Chifuyu sat down once again and asked, "Satisfied?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmph! What a pervert." Chifuyu looked away to hide her blush.


    Haru smiled and said, "But I''m d to know it."


    Chifuyu couldn''t look at him straight and felt very ashamed at this moment.


    "Hurry up and eat your food!"


    "Alright, alright."


    Both of them continued to eat while joking with each other, and their rtionship had be much closer.

 Chapter 838 Transfer Student 2

    <h4>Chapter 838 Transfer Student 2</h4>


    In the ssroom, the group of girls discussed something with excitement.


    "Did you hear about that rumor?"


    "What?"


    "You mean that IS on the other day?"


    "If that''s what you mean then that IS was about some experimental machine gone berserk."


    "It''s not about that, I heard that if anyone won the tournament this month¡­"


    "You can date either Kasugano-kun or Orimura-kun."


    "What?! Is that true?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki and Cecilia were standing next to each other, but they didn''t know what the group of girls were talking about.


    "Cecilia, do you think that you can win the tournament?" Houki asked.


    "Hmph! Of course! I''m sure that I can winter and I can have a date with Haru!" Cecilia had asked Haru for a datest night if she won the tournament and he agreed to it. Though he also said that she didn''t need to win and he could bring her anytime, but as a proud woman she wanted to prove her power in front of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at how happy Cecilia was, Houki was quite jealous since she wasn''t sure how to get close to Ichika when that guy was so dense.


    "Good morning." Ichika entered the ss and greeted everyone.


    Haru also entered and yawned a bit since he was quite busy researching somethingst night. "Morning." He noticed that the ss was a bit noisy, but he didn''t care much. He was being asked by Chifuyust night to research the unidentified IS which had attacked the academy which was why that he didn''t have time to restst night.


    "What are you talking about?" Ichika asked.


    "Nothing!"


    Every girl in the ss answered at the same time.


    "Haru, you seem a bit sleepy, don''t you get enough sleep?" Cecilia asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing. I''m doing a bit of research, but¡­" Haru smiled and said, "Seeing you in the morning makes me energize."


    "W - Well, you can see me anytime¡­" Cecilia blushed and was happy.


    "Morning, Houki," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Houki nodded and somehow was in aplex mood.


    "I''ll go back to my seat first."


    "Wait, I''ll go back too." Cecilia followed him and said, "Houki-san, bye."


    Both of their seats were next to each other and it was normal for them to go together.


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki would be really lying if she wasn''t jealous at this moment.


    Ichika didn''t seem to care about the conversation between Haru, Houki, and Cecili. He was standing near the entrance door but suddenly he was pushed by Chifuyu.


    "Take your seat."


    "Uwaa¡­"


    "We will begin the homeroom."


    Chifuyu''splexion also wasn''t good since she hadn''t sleptst night apanying Haru.


    Ichika didn''t seem to notice Chifuyu''s badplexion. He was helpless and could only sit done honestly.


    Everyone sat down in their seats and Maya was standing on the podium and seemed to make an announcement.


    "Today, I will be introducing a transfer student!"


    Everyone was surprised and the door was opened showing a figure which startled them since the transfer student was wearing a male uniform.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the transfer student and thought that this transfer student was a bit interesting. He also felt that this transfer student was somehow quite familiar.


    ''Have I seen him?''


    Haru thought inwardly.


    "I''m Charles Dunoa. Ie from France. Nice to meet you all."


    Charles Dunoa was wearing a male uniform. He had long blonde hair and medium height which was short for a man, however, different from Haru and Ichika, he gave off a feeling of a cute boy which made some women in the ss want to protect him.


    "A - A male?!"


    "Yes. I''ve heard there was someone in the same situation as me here. So I transferred from France¡­" Charles said with a smile.


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    Everyone was excited.


    "It''s the third male student!"


    "He ising to our ss!"


    "He''s the type that you want to protect too!"


    Everyone was quite excited since they thought that thepetition on Haru would decrease and some girls would move to Charles Dunoa, however, it seemed that everyone underestimated Haru''s charm.


    "Settle down. Be quiet."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was quiet when Chifuyu opened her mouth.


    "Today, we will be doing IS practice together with ss Two. Everyone, change quickly and gather up at school ground 2. Also, Kasugano."


    "Yes?" Haru looked at Chifuyu with a confused expression.


    "Dunoa is going to move to your room. You and Orimura can take care of him and tell him about a lot of thingster," Chifuyu said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru only nodded since he was toozy to say anything in this situation.


    "That''s it. Move out!"


    Everyone started to stand up and get ready to go change their clothes.


    Haru and Ichika also stood up.


    "Dunoa, right? Follow us first and questionter," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    "Yeah, just follow us first," Ichika said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Charlotte looked at Ichika and Haru who had left him which surprised him. "W - Wait!" He looked around and saw that a lot of girls started to chase after them simr to a zombie movie.


    "W - We''re not changing in the ssroom?" Charlotte asked nervously.


    Haru smiled looking at Charlotte and said, "Dunoa, I know that France is a very passionate country, but do you want to peek at a girl on your first day of transfer? I like it! You''re very bold!" He wrapped his arm around Charlotte''s shoulder as if they were best friends.


    "H - Huh?!"


    Charlotte blushed because of Haru''s words and how close the distance between them was.


    "Dunoa, you''re a pervert huh?" Haru teased Dunoa.


    "No!!!"


    Charlotte blushed and needed to change this misunderstanding since he was actually¡­¡­


    Only Ichika was clueless by their conversation.


    ''What is a girl? What''s peeking at? What are they excited about?''


    They entered the changing room in the arena after running away from the group of girls.


    "Charlotte Dunoa, right? I''m Orimura Ichika."


    "I''m Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru."


    "Yeah, you can call me Ichika."


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Yes, nice to meet you, Haru, Ichika. Call me Charles, alright?"


    Haru nodded and looked at Ichika who seemed surprised.


    "Uwah! Oh, man, we''re short of time! Let''s change immediately!"


    Ichika started to take off his shirt and Haru also did the same.


    Haru noticed Charlotte who looked at them with blush and stunned. "What''s wrong? You''re not changing?"


    "I - I''m going to change, but don''t look at me, alright?" Charlotte asked with a blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I don''t have a hobby of staring at a guy''s body." Haru shook his head and changed his clothes.


    Charlotte changed his clothes very fast, but he was blushing when he looked at Haru who had taken his clothes. ''H - His body¡­'' He saw a big bulge on his boxer which made him not know where to look in this situation, but it didn''t end since Haru also took off his boxer. He quickly closed his eyes, but there was a big gap between his fingers. However, he realized something and quickly changed his clothes.


    "Wow, you''re very fast!" Ichika looked at Charlotte who had changed his clothes.


    "Hehehe¡­" Charlotte onlyughed awkwardly.


    "Having to get naked to wear this is very difficult. It gets tangled and¡­" Ichika looked at Charlotte''s suit and said, "That suit seems quite easy to wear."


    "It''s a special made by the Dunoapany," Charlotte said.


    "Dunoa?" Ichika seemed confused.


    "It''s the biggest IS-rtedpany in France, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes." Charlotte nodded.


    "But¡­ your name is Dunoa too, right?" Ichika asked.


    "My father is the president," Charlotte answered.


    "I see. You''re the president''s son, huh?" Ichika nodded and said, "No wonder."


    "What do you mean?" Charlotte asked.


    "Well, it''s just that, you have this aura like you''re from a high-ss family," Ichika smiled and said, "I understand now."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Charlotte seemed quite down after hearing that.


    "Enough of talking, do you want to be punished by your big sis?" Haru asked. He patted Charlotte''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go. Leave this guy alone." He sniffed Charlotte''s smell and wondered why this guy smelled like a girl.


    "Eh?" Charlotte looked at Haru in surprise.


    "Wait! Wait for me!"


    Charlotte was wondering whether Haru was trying to cheer him up or something.


    "What?" Haru looked at Charlotte curiously.


    "N - Nothing." Charlotte blushed while shaking his head.


    "Charles, there is something that I need to tell you first," Haru said. He knew that he needed to talk about this matter or else it might be toote.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlotte asked and looked at him curiously.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have an interest in men," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte really wanted to smack Haru''s head at this moment.

 Chapter 839 How is your progress?

    <h4>Chapter 839 How is your progress?</h4>


    In the area, everyone gathered together for IS practice.


    Chifuyu stood up in front of everyone and said in a strict manner, "We will begin practice starting today."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    "First, we will be watchingbat practice." Chifuyu looked at two students and said, "Fann, Alcott."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    "Yes!"


    Chifuyu looked at both of them and said, "Since both of you have personal machines, you should be able to begin immediately. Come forth."


    Cecilia and Rin who was being called didn''t have that much spirit.


    "So much trouble¡­ why do I have to?"


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t feel too encouraged to do this since it feels like I''m some exhibition."


    Both of them walked, and Chifuyu whispered something to them to raise their spirits.


    "You two need some enthusiasm. This is your chance to show off to either Haru or Ichika."


    *!!!!*


    Cecilia and Rin became excited and thought that it was a chance.


    "This is the stage for me, the representative candidate student for Ennd, Cecilia Alcott!"


    "It''s great to show you our difference in skill as personal machine holders."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Chifuyu and thought that this woman was very smart at manipting her students.


    Cecilia and Rin had be very spirited to show their abilities. They were asking who their opponent was, and they even said that both of them could fight right away to show their abilities to everyone.


    "Calm down, your opponent is going to appear soon¡­"


    Looking at the sky, Chifuyu was waiting for someone to appear. Her action caused everyone to follow her and also look toward the sky.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Suddenly they heard a loud scream and a ck dot in the sky slowly became bigger. They squinted their eyes and realized who this ck dot was.


    "Yamada-sensei!"


    Maya couldn''t control her IS screaming loudly in panic.


    "Please get out of the way!"


    Everyone hurriedly ran away trying to escape from this disaster.


    Haru who saw this situation equipped his IS in a hurry since he saw that Maya wasing toward him.


    Maya who couldn''t control her IS falling down at very fast speed screaming loudly. She was about to hit the ground, no, she was about to hit Haru, but suddenly she was caught in arms.


    "You alright, Maya-sensei?"


    Feeling a bit confused, Maya opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was being hugged by her student.


    "Um¡­"


    Maya nodded with a slight blush on her cheek.


    "Be careful, alright? If it was not me, then that person might die¡­"


    "Yes, Haruka-kun¡­"


    "But, are you alright, Maya-sensei?" Haru asked in concern.


    "Yes, I''m alright. You don''t need to worry."


    Smiling brightly, Maya pushed the sses on her face talking happily with him.


    Looking at both Haru and Maya who seemed to be talking to each other in harmony, Cecilia, Houki, Chifuyu, and a lot of girls couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "Hurry up and get away!"


    Being separated, Maya stood up beside Chifuyu regained her demeanor.


    Haru had unequipped back his IS and stood up along with everyone, however, he couldn''t help but notice the painful gaze on his back.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re very popr¡­" Charlotte said while smiling.


    "You too are going to be popr soon. There are only three guys in the school and you can get a girlfriend quickly," Haru said while looking at Charlotte.


    "Haha¡­ I don''t have any intention to get a girlfriend¡­" Charlotteughed weakly.


    "Then, do you want to get a boyfriend? But I''m going to tell you that I don''t have an inter---"


    Before Haru finished his words, Charlotte hurriedly put his hands on Haru''s mouth.


    "P - Please don''t say something stupid, Kasugano-kun!"


    Charlotte had a blush on his face and thought that this guy was too annoying.


    Looking at the close interaction between Haru and Charlotte, some girls in the ss seemed to have a nosebleed.


    Ignoring the people around, Chifuyu looked at Maya, Cecilia, and Rin.


    "So then little girls, let''s begin already."


    "Umm¡­? Two against one?"


    "That''s a little¡­"


    Cecilia and Rin seemed unsure for both of them to fight together against Maya.


    "Rest assured. You two will lose quickly," Chifuyu said with confidence.


    Frowning and unable to ept, Cecilia and Rin were taunted by Chifuyu and epted thisbat practice.


    Maya didn''t say anything and had epted Chifuyu''s arrangement.


    The three of them flew toward the sky together, Chifuyu announced the battle right away, "The match begins!"


    The fight started immediately and Cecilia and Rin attacked Maya at the same time.


    Cecilia sent out flying cannons shooting beam after beam toward Maya.


    Maya dodged all of Cecilia''s attack calmly while observing the movement of Rin. She quickly raised her shield when she saw Rin shoot out aser beam.


    *Pshh!*


    Theser bream was blocked and Maya continued to fight both of them.


    Looking at the confrontation between the three of them, Chifuyu asked Charlotte to exin Maya''s IS.


    Charlotte exined to everyone that Maya''s IS was a Raphael Revive from Dunoa Company. It was a machine that was developed at the end of the 2nd Generation, but its specification could rival the early 3rd Generation machines. In terms of deployed mass production IS models, it went on salest year, but it had 3rdrgest user-base in the world. By changing its equipment, it could configure all types of IS including closebat, sniper role, and defense.


    Haru couldn''t understand how someone was able to mass-produce an IS when there were only 467 IS cores in this world, but he didn''t think too much and listened to Charlotte''s exnation while watching the battle between Maya, Cecilia, and Rin.


    Maya was very smart and very skillful at piloting her IS. She could take advantage of both Cecilia and Rin who didn''t have good teamwork using that chance to trap them making them crash into each other.


    When Cecilia and Rin crashed into each other, Maya didn''t waste her chance and shot out a grenadeuncher at both of them.


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    Cecilia and Rin were hit by a huge explosion and thrown to the ground with a very loud "bang" creating thick dust along with arge crater on the arena.


    Looking at the result of the battle, everyone knew that Maya had won the battle.


    Cecilia and Rin who had dropped on the ground started to argue with each other ming each other since they had lost. They kept fighting until Chifuyu stopped them and exined the purpose of this practice battle.


    "You should understand the ability of the teacher now. From now on show some respect. Next, we will be doing group practice. Personal IS holders will act as leaders."


    "Now, split up!"


    Everyone hurriedly moved and ran toward Haru''s direction, but there were already some people who had gathered in front of him from the start and the number of groups had hit the quota so they could only sigh and went to different people for this practice.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte really couldn''t understand how that bastard could be that popr, but even so, he was also very popr since he was also surrounded by a lot of girls. He looked at Ichika who went to Rin and wondered whether Ichika didn''t have a machine. He looked at Haru once again and wondered whether Haru would show his IS at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte took a deep breath and decided to focus on the lesson first, forgetting about the matter at home. It was better to forget about it for today since it was very unpleasant and she didn''t really want to do it.


    Haru taught the students who came at him patiently telling them how to perform using an IS, tips, trick, etc; that he knew to them.


    Listening to his lesson, they had to admit that it was better than listening to the teacher since Haru was very pleasing to their eyes. They knew that Haru didn''t have a girlfriend and saw a chance to make him their own.


    Haru didn''t know what they were thinking, but it was alright to ignore it for now. Teaching one girl, then it was time for another girl.


    "Who''s next?" Haru asked.


    "It''s me."


    Haru looked and felt a bit surprised that it was Houki since he didn''t expect her toe to his group. He thought this girl would go with Ichika to Rin''s group since they could stay together, but he felt that it might be understandable since the rtionship between Houki and Rin was apetitor, and Houki would hate being taught by herpetitor.


    Houki folded her arms looking at the tall IS beside her. "But¡­ I can''t reach the Cockpit this way."


    Maya, who heard their conversation, couldn''t help but interrupt them. "Oh, that''s a mistake that often happens for beginners. Haruka-kun, carry her in."


    Haru looked at Houki and asked, "Is that alright with you?"


    "W - Well, I don''t mind. You''re just helping me after all," Houki said. She didn''t understand why she was quite nervous at that moment.


    Haru looked at Ichika to see his reaction, but he could see Ichika seemed to be reprimanded by Rin which made him speechless.


    ''This guy¡­''


    Haru looked at Houki once again and decided to equip his IS. Full d armor covered his entire body only leaving his face, he walked beside Houki and asked, "You ready?"


    "Um¡­"


    Houki nodded toward Haru''s question and asked, "But what are you doing to do?"


    "I''m going to carry you. Be prepared."


    Haru squatted down and carried her with both of his arms.


    "Wha-?!"


    Houki was surprised and hugged his neck subconsciously. "W - What are you doing?!"


    "I''m carrying you to the Cockpit. I''ve told you, right?"


    "W - Well¡­ sorry, I''m a bit surprised¡­" Her voice was very low and clearly embarrassed being carried in this princess-carry style.


    "Ahh¡­¡­"


    The girls around seemed to be screaming in jealousy and the next girls had decided to ask him the same thing which he had done to Houki, but the first girl who was being taught by Haru was crying in anguish since she couldn''t ask him to carry him since she had done with the practice.


    During that moment, Haru asked Houki in a low voice, "How is your rtionship with Ichika?"


    "W - What?!" The distance between the two was so close which made her blush.


    "I mean, is there any progress?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well¡­" Houki''s mood was very low since she didn''t see any progress.


    "¡­"


    Haru was helpless and said, "I''ll help you to set up a lunch with everyer. You can use that chance to show your cooking skill to him."


    "W - Why do I need to do that?"


    "To grasp men''s hearts, you need to grasp their stomachs first, haven''t you heard such a thing before?"


    "¡­"


    Houki was wondering how this guy was very skillful at pampering her, and at the same time, she felt quite reluctant to lose this feeling, but she thought about the sentence which had juste out from Haru''s mouth.


    ''To grasp a man''s heart, you need to grab his stomach first, huh?''


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru felt weird when he didn''t hear a response.


    "A - Alright, you can invite everyone for lunchter after the training."


    "Good. I''ll support you."


    Cecilia who saw the interaction between Haru and Houki was wondering whether Houki really liked Ichika at this moment.


    ''I need to uncover this!''


    However, Cecilia had to admit that she was really envious of Houki since that girl was being carried by Haru in princess-carry style¡­


    "Hello, Cecilia, what''s wrong?"


    The other students who gathered around Cecilia looked at her with weird expression since Cecilia seemed to be in bad mood or something.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue, alright?"


    "Yes!"


    Cecilia was an elite and she wouldn''t lose herposure in that such a thing. She knew that Haru was a very high quality man, and it was normal for her to have a lot ofpetitors, but she was confident in herself that she could make him fall for her.

 Chapter 840 Transfer Student 3

    <h4>Chapter 840 Transfer Student 3</h4>


    As Haru had promised before, he invited Ichika and Charlotte together for lunch, but when he was about to invite Houki, both Cecilia and Rin also joined the lunch session. But such a thing was under his calction so he wasn''t unfazed, in the end, the number of people had turned into six people.


    They went to the rooftop of the school since it was fairly quiet. Sitting on the top of soft artificial grass, they took out their lunch ready to eat.


    "Is it alright for me to be here?" Charlotte asked.


    "Why not? You''re going to be in the same room as me, after all. It is also your first day in this school, at least, you should know some people beside us," Haru said.


    "Yeah, we''re the only guys in this school, but I''m quite jealous that you''ll be Haru''s roommate," Ichika said. He really felt lonely when he thought that Haru and Charlotte could y a game together in their own room. Yet, he was alone in his own room which made him sad somehow.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte wondered whether Ichika was the same as rumor that he loved the same-gender.


    "Why should you be jealous?" Rin asked with a confused expression.


    "I mean¡­ in the past, both Haru and I were alone in our room, right? But now, Haru has a roommate. I''m alone in my room, and it feels a bit lonely."


    Ichika looked at Haru and Charlotte at this moment.


    "Well, you often y in my room, right? What are you lonely for?"


    Haru felt weird by Ichika''s words.


    "Hahaha, that''s true. Let''s y a game consoleter."


    Ichika didn''t know how Haru was able to put a game console in his own room. He couldn''t do that and it was one of the reason why he was quite envious.


    "Not tonight. I''m a bit sleepy. I want to sleep early tonight."


    Haru yawned since he had spentst night researching the unidentified IS.


    Ichika nodded and didn''t force him.


    "Alright, let''s eat."


    "Yeah!"


    Listening to their conversation, the girls also seemed to be a bit curious about what guys usually spend their time on.


    ''Game, huh?'' Charlotte nodded and created a note in his head.


    Rin and Houki had brought their own bento lunch.


    Unlike the girls, Ichika and Charlotte seemed to have only brought bread and drink in the cafeteria.


    Only Haru and Cecilia who sat next to each other seemed to have brought their own lunch box.


    Charlotte noticed this and asked, "Are you two eating from the same box lunch?"


    "Yes! I''ve made this together with Haru!"


    Cecilia opened the lunch box that was filled with various sandwiches. She seemed quite proud and wanted to show it to everyone.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed at this girl since the reason why he was a bitte earlier was also because of Cecilia. She had asked him to cook lunch together in the morning, but she had caused a lot of disaster in the kitchen. He couldn''t bear that and told her to go to the ss first telling her that he would handle the rest or else these sandwiches would turn into a disaster weapon. He took a lobster sandwich and asked, "Houki, is that karaage?"


    "U - Uh yeah¡­" Houki nodded and felt a bit shy.


    Ichika who had been attracted by Haru''s sandwich turned and looked at the lunch of Rin and Houki, but he was more attracted to Rin''s lunch.


    "Wow! Sweet and sour pork!"


    Ichika was quite surprised and he sighed at his nd lunch. He was jealous of Haru who was able to cook something really nice.


    "Here, I''ll give it a taste for you."


    Rin gave Ichika her box.


    "Thanks, Rin!" Ichika was very happy.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless looking at Houki who didn''t do anything. He looked at Cecilia who started to eat the lunch which he had prepared with a smile.


    ''This girl¡­''


    "Haru, can I ask you something?" Charlotte asked.


    "What''s wrong, Charles?" Haru asked.


    "Did you date Alcott-san?" Charlotte asked.


    The moment Charlotte asked that question, everyone turned their eyes to Haru and Cecilia in surprise.


    "My¡­ W - We''re dating¡­" Cecilia blushed and held her cheeks with both of her hands.


    "No. They''re not dating." Houki suddenly interrupted them and asked, "Right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, we''re not."


    Haru looked at Houki and felt that this girl was a bit weird.


    Cecilia felt a bit sad when she heard Haru''s reply, but she also understood that he hadn''t confessed to her nor she had confessed to him, but she wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Here, you can have some BLT."


    Haru gave one of the sandwiches to Charlotte.


    "Thank you." Charlotte smiled and received the sandwich since he had wanted to try it.


    "Ah! It''s not fair! I also want one too!" Ichika immediately also asked when he saw that Haru gave one of the sandwiches to Charlotte. He knew how delicious Haru''s food was and of course, he also wanted to eat it.


    "There''s enough of everyone. You don''t need to worry."


    Cecilia didn''t mind sharing it with everyone. She also thought that it was better to share it. Even if she could eat it by herself, she was afraid that she would gain weight in the future.


    When Ichika''s attention was attracted by Haru''s sandwich, Rin and Houki had aplex expression. They thought to attract Ichika''s heart with food, but Ichika''s heart was stolen by Haru''s food first.


    Rin looked at Haru with a resentful gaze, but she had to admit that Haru''s food was very good.


    "Rin-san, is it alright for me to taste your sweet and sour pork?" Haru asked.


    "Hmph! Just try!"


    Rin had confidence in her sweet and sour pork since she had trained it a lot of times from her childhood.


    Haru nodded and suddenly took chopsticks out of nowhere. He moved closer so he could eat Rin''s sweet and sour pork closer. Putting it into his mouth, he nodded and thought that the taste was quite good, but it was so-so. However, he knew that the level of food in this world wasn''t that advanced and the best food which he had tasted couldn''t even make him blow away the clothes of the people in his surroundings.


    "How?" Rin wasn''t sure but she felt a bit nervous.


    "Well, it''s good. I can tell you want to make it for the special boy, but¡­" Haru looked at Ichika who ate his sandwich happily with a sigh.


    Rin also looked at Ichika and couldn''t help but sigh. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed and wanted to punch Ichika wondering why this guy couldn''t even notice her feelings.


    "You shouldn''t punch him that much. It might be why he''s a bit dense in that area," Haru said.


    "EH?!" Rin who heard Haru''s words felt surprised, but when she thought about it, she felt that it was quite reasonable.


    Haru looked at Ichika and thought that he should ignite Ichika''s jealousy since this guy was too dense. Looking at Houki who seemed very pitiful on the side, he felt that he really needed something.


    "Houki, can I try your karaage?"


    Hearing Haru''s question, Houki nodded and said, "Yeah,e here."


    Haru sat down next to Houki and took the karaage inside her lunch.


    Looking at Haru who started to eat, Houki suddenly became nervous.


    Haru who ate the karaage felt a lot of things and could imagine a figure of a beautiful girl who was clumsy preparing lunch for the guy she loved. He couldn''t help but feel jealous of Ichika at this moment to have such a girl beside him. He looked at Houki and gave her thumbs up. "It''s good!"


    "R - Really?" Houki smiled happily.


    "Yeah, what is the secret? How can you make it so good?"


    "Its voring is ginger, soy sauce¡­"


    Looking at Haru and Houki who seemed very close, Cecilia was jealous and sat down next to Haru once again. "Moo! Haru! I''ll also cook by myselfter!"


    Haru turned pale and tried to stop her. "N - No, we can cook together. I''ll teach you first, you don''t need to force yourself."


    "No! I want to cook food by myself!"


    Haru became busy stopping Cecilia from cooking by herself since he didn''t want to die yet.


    Ichika also looked at the interaction of both Haru and Houki. He suddenly felt quite ufortable, but he didn''t think too much. He smiled and asked, "Houki, can I try your karaage too?"


    "Yeah."


    Houki nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Then the lunch session had turned into a very cheerful activity with some people fighting andughing.


    Charlotte thought that spending time with them was very good, but he knew that¡­


    Dorm room 1226.


    Charlotte who had moved to Haru''s room looking at Haru who was sleeping soundly on his bed. He was a bit scared somehow, but he walked toward him. Standing right next to Haru''s bed, he saw him sleeping soundly and couldn''t help but chuckle since Haru seemed very cute this way. He also understood the reason why this guy was very popr.


    Suddenly Charlotte remembered what Haru had said to him in the changing room earlier and couldn''t help but feel annoyed. He moved closer and flicked Haru''s forehead.


    "Dummy, I''m a girl so it is normal for me to want a boyfriend, instead of a girlfriend."


    Charlotte knew that he couldn''t say that secret and it was because Haru was sleeping that she was brave enough to do that. But in that very moment, suddenly the hand which was used to flick Haru''s forehead was caught and Charlotte was pulled to Haru''s bed.


    "Uwaaaa!!!"


    Charlotte was startled and suddenly he was being hugged by Haru. His face was red and hot because it was his first time being so close to the opposite gender.


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    Charlotte didn''t know what to do for a while in this situation. He wanted to escape, but his power wasn''t enough to do that.


    "Don''t go¡­"


    Haru''s voice was heard, Charlotte was a bit surprised, but he sighed in relief when he saw him sleeping. He thought that Haru was dreaming about something in his sleep. He sighed, but he didn''t feel ufortable in this situation rather he was more secure in his arms. He felt that Haru''s arms were loosened from his body and he could change his posture to be morefortable. Looking at Haru''s face once again, he was a bit annoyed and flicked him again.


    "Dummy, you can''t hug a girl so suddenly!"


    Charlotte was annoyed, but somehow he was also sleepy and closing his eyes. He moved closer to him and slept together with him in Haru''s arms.


    "Mom¡­"


    Charlotte really missed his mother, but he knew that he couldn''t see her again¡­


    In the early morning, everyone had gathered in the ssroom.


    Charlotte couldn''t look straight at Haru after remembering what had happenedst night.


    Haru didn''t think too much about what Charlotte was thinking and looked toward the podium.


    But everyone''s focus wasn''t on Charlotte rather, they were looking at the petite girl who stood up near the podium.


    "Umm¡­"


    Maya was unsure how to exin, but in the end, she started to introduce the petite girl beside her.


    "I have a happy announcement again today. Our ss will be joined by a new friend. This is Laura Bodewig-san, a transfer student from Germany."


    Everyone was confused since there were two transfer students in a row which was very rare and the two of them were transferred into their own ss which made them unsure how to respond.


    "E - Everyone, please be quiet!" Maya told them to be quiet when they started to talk to each other in a low voice. "We haven''t finished introducing her yet."


    "Say your greetings, Laura," Chifuyu said.


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Laura straightened her back and looked at everyone with a cold expression.


    "I''m Laura Bodewigh!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was waiting for Laura to say something, but it seemed that Laura didn''t intend to say anything besides her name in her introduction.


    "Umm¡­ is that it?" Maya asked unsurely.


    "That''s it."


    Laura looked at Ichika and said, "So it''s you."


    "Hmm?" Ichika was confused.


    Laura walked toward Ichika and gave him a loud p.


    *p!*


    Ichika felt a tingling pain in his cheek and looked at Laura in confusion.


    This action caused everyone to be in shock.


    "I will not ept that you are her brother. I shall never ept it!"


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that Ichika really had very good luck with a girl.

 Chapter 841 Real Identity 1

    <h4>Chapter 841 Real Identity 1</h4>


    In the arena, everyone started with their IS training as usual.


    Ichika and Houki who didn''t have their IS could only train using Uchigane or the mass-produced machine which was being owned by the academy. Both of them were training using arge katana together with their ssmates.


    Swinging their swords from up to down, they shouted together to perform this exercise in a uniform manner.


    "1, 2."


    "1, 2."


    "1, 2."


    Looking at Haru, Rin, Cecilia, and Charlotte who were practicing on different things since they owned a personal IS, Ichika couldn''t help but feel quite envious. In his mind, he also wanted to own his own IS and perform a mission or fight together with everyone, especially when he remembered the incident about the unidentified IS which happened before. He was helpless and couldn''t do anything since he didn''t own his own machine.


    "Orimura, focus!" Houki shouted.


    "Y - Yes!!!"


    Ichika was startled and hurriedly regained his focus on the training. He knew that it was useless to think too much and it was better to train his control better so he could prepare himself when he owned his own IS.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru was holding a Gatling gun in his hands, shooting the target in front of him. Even though the recoil of this weapon was very huge, his hand was very stable, shooting the target bull''s-eye easily.


    His score on the marksmanship training kept increasing which made Charlotte surprised since it was his first time seeing Haru''s training.


    Cecilia nodded and felt that it was normal, but Rin felt quiteplex looking at Haru.


    Rin had lost to Haru in the Inter-ss Tournament and she couldn''t even fight back against him which made her frustrated. She thought that Haru was a closebat fighter and thought to challenge him on the long-range weapon, but it seemed that she also lost to him on the other area too.


    After emptying the ammunition on Gatling''s gun, Haru took a deep breath looking at the score.


    "Haru, you''re amazing." Charlotte praised.


    Cecilia really wanted to hug him right now and tell them that her man was the best.


    "You¡­ where did you learn marksmanship?" Rin didn''t really want to ask him, but she felt quite curious.


    "Do you want to know?" Haru asked.


    They nodded and had a curious expression on their face.


    "It''s a secret."


    All of them fell to the ground while twitching their lips.


    "Moo! Haru! Don''t tease us!" Ceciliained.


    "If you want to learn marksmanship, isn''t it better to ask Cecilia? She''s a sniper after all," Haru said while looking at Rin.


    "Oh, Rin-san, do you want to learn marksmanship? I don''t mind teaching you. If you beg me on all four, right now."


    Cecilia smiled waiting for Rin to beg her.


    "Who wants you to teach me?! I don''t need it being taught by someone who is weaker than me!" Rin was very proud and her nose was raised very high, telling Cecilia that she was better than her.


    "Oh¡­ You''ve said that I''m weaker than you? Hehehe, then, how about we have a duel here and now!" Cecilia gloomily looked at Rin, but quietly took out her sniper rifle.


    "Good, that''s what I want!" Rin took out her tworge des ready for a fight.


    Both of them looked at each other for a while before starting to fight each other. Arge explosion,ser beam, sh of weapons, etc. The fight between the two of them was very fierce and both of them wereughing while fighting.


    Charlotte looked at the sky worriedly and asked, "Is it alright not to stop them?"


    "It''s alright. They''re close friends after all," Haru answered.


    "C - Close friend? Really?" Charlotte was wondering whether a close friend would try to kill each other.


    "It''s alright. They''lle back after they''re tired, how about the two of us training with each other?" Haru asked.


    "Is that alright?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to practice long-rangebat or close-rangebat?"


    "Now that you mention it¡­" Charlotte looked at Haru''s IS which somehow was quite different from the rest since it covered his entire body. "What is your IS name and what generation?"


    There was a rumor that Haru''s IS was a 4th Generation, but no one was able to confirm it.


    In the end, everyone could only specte that Haru''s IS was thetest 3rd Generation IS which might be the strongest IS out there, or rather Haru might be the strongest pilot since all of his fights were one-sided battles.


    "It''s Deathscythe and it is 3rd Generation, but it is more focused on the closebat fight which is why its speed is better than most 3rd Generation IS," Haru answered. He was lying since the news of 4rd Generation IS was too shocking after all.


    Charlotte nodded and seemed a bit quite surprised. Looking at the data and the real thing was a different thing, he might have heard that Haru''s IS was awesome, but it was different when he saw it using his own eyes.


    They were talking to each other, but suddenly there was amotion.


    "Eh, is that the 3rd Generation IS from Germany?"


    "I''ve heard that it is under trial."


    Everyone was looking at Laura who stood on the edge of the dock while overlooking everyone.


    Cecilia and Rin stopped fighting and looked at Laura warily since they didn''t even know what her intention was.


    Rin was very angry at Laura since she had heard that girl had pped Ichika in the ss before.


    Laura looked at everyone and then snorted when she found out Ichika didn''t even have his own personal IS.


    "Hmph! How useless! You can''t even own your own IS? You really are not worthy of her little brother!"


    "What?!" Even if Ichika had a good temper, he was very angry when he was being mocked. He controlled his training IS and held his sword. "Then, how about we have a fight here?"


    "How foolish! I''ll end you here."


    Laura aimed her railgun cannon over her shoulder at Ichika.


    Looking at the glowing weapon, everyone turned into a panic since they didn''t expect Laura was really going to attack Ichika.


    "Ichika!!!"


    The railgun was shot and it moved very fast to Ichika.


    Ichika stood in ce and didn''t expect Laura''s attack to be so powerful. He couldn''t move, or rather it was toote to move. He thought that he might die when this attack hit him, but suddenly someone appeared in front of him.


    The loud "bang" sound was hard, Laura''s attack was blocked by Haru using the shield on his left arm.


    "You alright, Ichika?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah. Thanks." Ichika sighed in relief, but at the same time, he was really frustrated with his weakness since he needed to be protected by his friend.


    Everyone sighed in relief when Haru had blocked the attack.


    When her attack was blocked, Laura looked at Haru. She knew that Haru might be her onlypetitor in this school. She ignored Ichika and focussed on Haru''s instead.


    "Deathsctyhe."


    "That''s my IS," Haru answered.


    "Kasugano Haruka. Let''s have a duel," Laura said.


    "You don''t need to be that impatient. We''ll see each other soon at the tournament," Haru said.


    Laura was silent and aimed her railgun again, but the voice of the teacher was heard in the area.


    "That student! What are you doing!"


    The teacher quickly came and stopped them.


    Laura stopped and said, "We''ll meet each other soon, but I won''t give you mercy at that time."


    Haru smiled and said, "Then, I''ll p that butt of yours so you won''t talk so rudely at me next time."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one would expect Haru to be this naughty when they heard Laura who was serious, Haru seemed to not respond to her seriously and joked with her instead, but at the same time, the tense atmosphere had disappeared.


    Laura''s face was a bit red, but she knew that she couldn''t attack him again. She took a deep breath and red at him.


    "I will beat you up thoroughly!"


    Laura left the arena alone.


    No one talked about this matter anymore and the training ended early.


    Ichika, Haru, and Charlotte were in the changing room ready to change their clothes.


    Charlotte was blushing when he saw both of them ready to change their others. "I - I''ll take a bath in the room!" He ran away quickly since he might see what he shouldn''t seeter and he was also quite embarrassed when he thought aboutst night when he slept together with Haru.


    "Don''t you want to take a bath with us?" Haru asked.


    "No, it''s alright!" Charlotte ran away.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t force Charlotte, rather he looked at Ichika who had been depressed since earlier.


    Ichika sighed and didn''t respond to Charlotte.


    "What''s wrong, Ichika? Still down being attacked by Laura?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah¡­ I feel that I''m very weak." Ichika was really angry when he was mocked that he wasn''t worthy of Chuyu''s little brother, but there was nothing that he could do since he was really weak.


    Haru patted Ichika''s shoulder and said, "You don''t need to think too much about her words. Family isn''t something strangers should decide, you also know how much your big sister loves you, right?''


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Ichika felt better. "But I really want to show that I''m worthy of my big sister."


    Haru felt weird and asked, "Do you want to marry your big sister? You sis-con." Even though he didn''t have a right to say that, he needed to say it to Ichika.


    "Why is it like that?!" Ichika was annoyed by Haru.


    Both of them continued to talk and went to have a shower. After that, they went their separate ways.


    Haru went back to his room, and Ichika wanted to walk around first to calm his mind.


    Haru didn''t care about what Ichika was thinking and feeling.


    Ichika was a man and he needed to solve his matter by himself.


    Feeling weak was normal, but if Ichika wanted to change then he needed to do something.


    Haru could support Ichika, but he wouldn''t work hard to build Ichika an IS since he felt that was too troublesome. Walking back to his room, he heard a sound of water from the bathroom. He thought for a while and decided to end Charlotte''s charade. He opened the door of the bathroom and asked, "Charles, what do you want to eat to¡­"


    Inside the bathroom, Charlotte''s body was wet from the water. Looking down, Haru saw that Charlotte missed something on his lower body rather it was very smooth.


    Haru looked at Charlotte''s body from up and down. He had to admit that Charlotte''s breasts were on a perfect size that would fit on his palm. Though he had to admit that this boy, no, this girl was very beautiful and very attractive.


    Charlotte was also startled when Haru suddenly entered the bathroom. Then she realized that Haru was looking at her body from up and down. Blushing, she closed her breasts and her lower body. She could see that he was attracted to her body, but she was very embarrassed and wasn''t ready.


    "H - Haru, don''t look at me¡­"


    Hearing that words were very lethal for him, Haru took a deep breath and calmly said, "Sorry." He closed the door quietly leaving her alone in the bathroom.


    The bathroom was quiet and only the sound of water could be heard.


    Charlotte''s legs turned weak as she dropped to the ground. "Uuhh¡­ I can''t marry anymore¡­"

 Chapter 842 Real Identity 2

    <h4>Chapter 842 Real Identity 2</h4>


    Haru was waiting for Charlotte toe out from the bathroom calmly. He sat down on his bed while tuning up his acoustic guitar.


    The "click" sound came from the door and Charlotte came out of the bathroom wearing a tracksuit which was obviously bigger than her body. Walking quietly with a nervous expression, she looked at Haru who was calmly doing something with his guitar. She couldn''t see the change in his expression which made her feel weird and nervous. She knew that she needed to say something in this situation.


    "H - Haru¡­"


    "Sit down beside me, you don''t need to be that tense," Haru said and patted the bed beside him.


    Hearing this response, Charlotte became even more nervous, but she knew that Haru had known that she was a girl and had disguised herself as a boy when she entered this academy. She sat down next to him and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "You know¡­ it is not my first time seeing a girl who is disguised as a guy," Haru said.


    "Eh?"


    "I have a friend and she is also the same as you. She has disguised herself as a guy, but her act is more sloppy than yours," Haru said and smiled when he remembered his stay in the world of Hundred.


    "How sloppy?" Charlotte asked curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ even if she is disguising herself as a guy, but she''s trying to chase after a guy which makes a lot of people misunderstand the rtionship between both of them are gay," Haru said with a deadpan expression.


    Charlotteughed hearing that and asked, "So why is she trying to disguise herself?"


    "She''s a princess from a small country. She didn''t want to be engaged and ran away from her home to go after the boy she had fallen for during her childhood time," Haru said.


    "So that guy is you?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, that guy isn''t me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte thought that the atmosphere had turned awkward once again and couldn''t help but say, "I - I''m sorry!"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you think that I''m falling for her?"


    "You''re not?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Both of them are my friends, and I¡­" He shook his head and asked, "So what about you? Why did you disguise yourself as a guy?"


    Charlotte smiled forcefully and knew that she needed to exin the reason why she disguised herself. She sat down quietly and put both of her hands on her hips. "It''s because my family told me so."


    "Dunoapany?"


    "Yes, my father is the president and it is a direct order from him."


    Charlotte started to tell him about her story. She told Haru that before she was living with her mother in the countryside and didn''t even know that she had a father. But when she had lost her mother two years ago, someone came to her and told her that her father was the president of the Dunoapany. She wasn''t being wanted in that family, but she had nowhere to go in this world since she had lost her mother.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte stopped her story for a while before wiping the tears from her eyes. She continued and told him that she was being tested as IS pilot and told him about the matter with the Dunoa Company.


    Even though Dunoa Company was thergest IS-rtedpany in France, it wasn''t able to produce 3rd Generation IS. Thepany was in a crisis where its license would be revoked by the government because it couldn''t produce 3rd Generation IS.


    Charlotte told him the reason for him to disguise herself as a boy was to be able tomunicate with two guys at the academy and also stole the data of Haru''s IS and Ichika under the order of her father.


    "Haha¡­ telling you the truth is really making me at ease¡­" Charlotteughed weakly. She smiled at him and said, "Thank you for listening to me and I''m¡­ sorry for lying to you."


    Looking at her expression, Haru clenched his fist but he calmed himself quickly. "So what are you doing after this?"


    "My gender as a girl has been revealed. I''ll surely be called back to my country." Charlotte closed her eyes and said, "After that, I''m not sure. At best, I''ll just be sent to prison."


    "Stay here."


    "Hmm?"


    "I said, stay here." Haru ced down his guitar on the side and looked at Charlotte with a serious expression.


    "W - What are you talking about? I can''t stay here."


    "I won''t tell anyone and even if your gender is being revealed no one can force you to go back. Even if it''s your father or thepany behind him." Haru took Charlotte''s hand and held it gently.


    Being held, Charlotte bit her lips and asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    "There''s a special rule in the academy which says that, ''The students within the academy, while they are enrolled, do not belong to any country, organization, or group.'' You don''t need to worry about staying in this academy for three years. If after we''ve graduated, that you''re being called by your family just tell them that you don''t want toe back since you''ve eloped with me," Haru said.


    "E - Eloped!" Charlotte blushed and asked, "Do you want to elope with me?"


    "Why not? I have enough money to take care of you and I''m also one of two IS pilots in this world. You''re also very cute and it''ll be a pity for such a cute girl like you to enter a jail. If in this world no one can be called your family, then I''ll be that person for you."


    Haru couldn''t bear seeing her cry earlier and felt that it was a pity for such a cute girl like her to enter a jail while also being treated like this by her family.


    "Haru¡­"


    Charlotte hugged him tightly since no one had ever treated her like this beside her mother. She started to cry on his chest and felt being protected by someone for the first time after her mother had left her.


    Haru also hugged her gently and caressed her back tenderly waiting for her to calm down. He didn''t really want her to cry for a long time and said, "You know, I can feel your breasts if you keep hugging me like this."


    Charlotte, whose face was full of tears, blushed and hit his chest several times. "You pervert!"


    Haru smiled and said, "Yes, I am. Do you want to run away now?"


    Charlotte grumbled since the mood had been destroyed by him, but she tried to taunt him.


    "So Mr. Pervert, what are you going to do with me?"


    ''This girl¡­''


    Haru was about to say something, but the door of his room was knocked on.


    "Haru, are you inside? Have you eaten dinner?"


    Haru and Charlotte looked at each other and knew that it was bad for someone to know about Charlotte''s real gender.


    Haru told Charlotte to act as if she was sick and slept on the bed.


    The door was opened, Cecilia entered Haru''s room and saw him sitting on the edge of the bed trying to tend Charlotte.


    "What are you doing, Haru?"


    "Charles is a bit sick."


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru caressed Charlotte''s back to calm her down.


    Charlotte needed to hide since she wasn''t wearing a bra which caused her breasts to be clearly visible from her outfit.


    "Oh my¡­ but is it alright for you to have dinner with me?" Cecilia asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Then, I''ll bring him with me, is that alright with you, Charlotte-san?" Cecilia asked.


    "Cough! Cough! Alright!" Charlotte answered, but she was annoyed since Haru had asked him to elope before, but suddenly went together with a girl.


    Cecilia smiled and pulled Haru to go eat together for dinner telling him that she had tried cooking by herself.


    "¡­"


    Haru''s expression turned into nervousness when he heard it. Looking at Cecilia''s bright smile, he knew how dangerous Cecilia was cooking and told her that he was in the mood to eat in the cafeteria.


    Charlotte, who was inside the room alone, sighed in relief, but she was very jealous at this moment.


    Coming back to his room, Haru thought that it was great that he was able to stop Cecilia from feeding him, no, he had given Cecilia''s food to Ichika to try which made Ichika pass out before. He had always wondered whether Cecilia had ever tried her food before.


    "Charles, I''ve brought you dinner."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Charlotte, who had heard him enter the room, looked at him who brought her dinner. Sitting down on the chair while looking at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Haru, what''s your rtionship with Cecilia?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I know that she has feelings, but I don''t have an intention to date or something in the academy."


    "Why?" Charlotte asked.


    "You don''t need to think too much. I might create a haremter when I''ve graduated," Haru said jokingly.


    Charlotte really thought that this guy was a bastard and asked, "S - So I''m part of that harem?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Charlotte for a while and said, "If you''re alright with it then I will be very happy, and I''ll treasure you, but I won''t force you. No matter your decision in the future, I''ll wish you happiness. If you''re confused by my words asking you for an elope, then don''t be¡­" He shook his head and said, "I''m a bastard and greedy. I can''t be satisfied with one girl with my libido¡­"


    Charlotte blushed hearing hisst words, but when she thought about his size and stamina.


    "¡­"


    "My intention to ask you an elope is to protect you, not to bind you with something silly that you''ve got to be mine or something. Follow your heart, and be happy."


    Even if it made him ufortable, Haru didn''t intend to take advantage of Charlotte''s state of mind and he also wouldn''t stay in this world too long. Rather than being irresponsible, it was better for her to find someone else than him.


    Charlotte smiled and shook her head. "I''m not sure whether I can find anyone better than you." She smiled while looking at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Alright, let''s talk about this matterter. Let''s eat first."


    "Umm¡­" Charlotte nodded and wanted to eat, but she couldn''t eat with a chopstick.


    Haru looked at Charlotte who seemed unsure and asked, "You can''t use a chopstick?"


    "W - Well, I''ve learned, but it is difficult." Charlotte was a bit shy.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Haru asked.


    "Eh¡­? Yes!" Charlotte nodded.


    Haru started to feed her and Charlotte ate her dinner happily.


    Talking to each other, they decided to end the day early.


    Haru was about to sleep, but Charlotte stood up next to his bed. "What''s wrong?"


    "Can we sleep together?" Charlotte asked.


    This wasn''t Haru''s first time sleeping with her. He opened his nket and said, "Come."


    Charlotte nodded and entered his nket. She wasn''t sure, but she felt veryfortable on his bed.


    "If you keep sleeping with me like this, I might not be able to hold myself you know¡­" Haru whispered.


    Blushing, her face was very hot, Charlotte wasn''t sure how to answer. She thought that it would be alright if it was him, but she felt that it was too early.


    "I was joking, but you smell really good, Char¡­"


    "Char?" Rather than thinking of his action smelling her, Charlotte thought about the name which he had just called her.


    "Is that alright? I thought I''d call you something different."


    "No, it is alright. From now on, you can call me Char."


    Charlotte was happy and turned her body,ying on the bed while facing each other.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "H - Hmm¡­ I - I feel something hard on my back earlier¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and thought that it was really hard to calm himself in this situation.

 Chapter 843 See you on the tournament

    <h4>Chapter 843 See you on the tournament</h4>


    Everyone in the ss was excited when they discussed what they would do after they had won the tournament. They knew that they could go on a date with Haru if they had won the tournament and discussed where they would go with him after they had won.


    Cecilia, who had learned about this matter, was angry since her talk with Haru that night had turned into a ss event. It was only a promise between both of them but suddenly everyone also joined this event.


    "Moo! Who has talked about this matter!"


    "Calm down, Cecilia"


    "Cecilia, you can''t hog him alone!"


    "B - But¡­"


    Cecilia wanted to say that Haru was her own, but she knew that they weren''t in a rtionship. She couldn''t stop Haru if he wanted to go on a date with someone. But when she thought about her opponent¡­


    "¡­"


    Cecilia wasn''t looking down on everyone, but only some people had a personal IS. She had an IS and she didn''t think that someone in this ss beside Haru could defeat her in the battle.


    ''Well, keep dreaming¡­''


    Cecilia didn''t care much about it but she was more cornered about both Houki and Laura. She could tell that Laura was very strong, and Houki''s rtionship with Haru was very close. She knew that both of them were very strongpetition, but she wouldn''t lose.


    Houki who eavesdropped their conversation could only sigh at Haru. She knew that that guy was very popr, but didn''t expect to be this extent, no, she might have realized it, but it didn''t really matter to her since she¡­


    The door was opened, Haru, Charlotte, and Ichika entered the ssroom.


    Everyone stopped their talk and greeted them with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    In the afternoon, Cecilia was about to practice in the arena. She thought that she would be the first one, but she didn''t expect that there was another person beside her.


    "Oh, Rin-san, you''re here too?"


    "Cecilia." Rin nodded.


    Neither of them was apetitor, even though they weren''t that close, but they weren''t enemies either.


    Cecilia thought for a while and asked, "Rin-san, have you got your teammate for the tournament?"


    "No. What''s wrong?" Rin asked.


    "Do you want to make a team with me?" Cecilia asked.


    "What? Why?" Rin was surprised by Cecilia''s sudden invitation, but she didn''t really mind since she knew very well about Cecilia''s ability. She also wanted to have revenge on Haru during the tournament and it was better to have a strong teammate.


    "It is like this¡­"


    Cecilia told Rin about the matter in the ssroom.


    Listening to Cecilia''s exnation, Rin nodded and understood why this girl wanted to win the tournament. She also thought that she could also invite Ichika to date after she had won the tournament. She knew that Cecilia wasn''t herpetitor and she could be her teammate with relief.


    "Let''s do it. Let''s be a team."


    "Good."


    Both of them were about to reach an agreement, but suddenly Laura came and interrupted them.


    The three of them talked to each other and suddenly it turned into an argument.


    "Oh, you sure are brave. I''ll defeat you thoroughly before the tournament."


    "Hohoho, what a mouth. Let me teach you, be humble in this ce."


    Rin and Cecilia showed a hostile expression toward Laura.


    "Hmph! All talk! You''ll soon be defeated by me."


    Laura, who had been equipped with her IS aimed her railgun toward them ready to start the fight.


    Houki was often alone and rooftop was her exclusive ce where she often spent her break to think about a lot of things. Thinking about her rtionship with Ichika, and how it bothered her to see Haru who was close with the girls in the ss¡­ she sighed.


    Suddenly Houki felt something cold on her cheek which startled her.


    "Cold!"


    Houki hurriedly turned and put her stance ready to fight, but she twitched her lips when she saw that it was Haru.


    "What the heck are you doing?!"


    Houki was mad at Haru for being teased.


    "I''ve brought you a juice," Haru said while showing a can of juice in his hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Here you go."


    Houki received the juice and looked at Haru in a re. She didn''t say anything and looked at Haru who was leaning on the railing.


    "Are you here often?" Haru asked. He knew that Houki''s character was quite a loner and it was quite hard for her to gather together with a crowd.


    Houki felt quite rxed when she was beside him. "Yeah." She opened the can of juice and drank it.


    *Gulp!* *Gulp!* *Gulp!*


    Houki was a bit surprised by the taste of the juice and asked, "What juice is this?"


    "It''s pineapple apple juice."


    "¡­"


    Houki looked weirdly at the can of juice before continuing to drink.


    "You''re not going back?" Haru asked.


    Houki shook her head and said, "No. I''m used to being alone. You don''t need to worry."


    "Oh, why is that?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Houki was silent and stared at Haru for a while.


    "Do you want to listen?"


    "We have some time before IS training, why not? I also want to learn more about you," Haru said.


    "Why is that?" Houki looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you want to know me?"


    "Because¡­ we''re friends, right?" Haru said weirdly.


    Houki smiled and said, "It''s not a very fun story, but do you want to listen?"


    "Yeah, I''m also curious why you like Ichika that much," Haru said.


    Houki looked at Haru and wasn''t sure why she was veryfortable with him. She started to tell him how her life was after her sister had developed IS core until she met him in this academy.


    Rin and Cecilia fought against Laura, but both of them couldn''t fight back. Besides theirck of teamwork, Laura''s power was also very strong.


    Schwarzer Regen.


    Schwarzer Regen is a German 3rd-Generation IS, piloted by Laura Bodewig. Designed around the Active Inertia Canceller, which is capable of projecting inertia negating field, the Schwarzer Regen is based around meleebat (where the AIC would be most effective) but is also equipped with several Equalizers which enable rangedbat, making it a fairly stable all-round type.


    Active Inertia Canceller, or abbreviated as A.I.C., is a system designed to negate the inertia of a moving mass. In simple terms, it stops the movement of any object the user wishes. It is the special weapon of the Schwarzer Regen IS. Its weakness is that its range of effect depends on the total area its user can concentrate on; in other words, it is weak against multiple foes.


    But no one knew about this matter, and obviously both Cecilia and Rin didn''t know about this matter since their attack couldn''t prate Laura''s defense.


    Their fight caused a lot of attention, and everyone also went to the arena to watch the battle between the three of them.


    Charlotte came with Ichika and was very annoyed with Haru who had left her behind. She didn''t know where he was, but suddenly she saw Houki who also came to the arena. "Shinonono-san, do you know where Haru is?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Houki answered, "He should be in the dock, right now."


    "Dock?"


    Charlotte was wondering why Haru was at the dock.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!*


    But the explosion at the arena attracted Charlotte''s attention.


    Cecilia and Rin were on the losing end of this battle. After being thrown to the ground by Laura, Rin shot out her Impact Cannon but was stopped by Laura''s A.I.C.


    But at that very moment, Cecilia fired a missile right in front of Laura, causing arge explosion in the arena.


    Rin and Cecilia moved back waiting for the smoke from the explosion to disappear.


    "You''re certainly reckless enough to fire a missile from that distance," Rin said.


    "But with this, we should be able to defeat her," Cecilia said.


    Rin nodded and agreed with Cecilia''s words.


    But when the smoke disappeared, Laura was unscathed.


    "What?!"


    Rin and Cecilia were surprised.


    "Hmph! Your attack is useless to me."


    Laura snorted in disdain and started her counter. She sent out two wires and caught both Rin and Cecilia. She pulled them toward her and was ready to torture them slowly.


    "What is this?!"


    "Break!"


    Rin and Cecilia were about to do something to the wires, but they were being beaten up by Laura without being able to fight back. Their energy was also very low since their battle earlier had caused their energy to be almost depleted.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Being beaten up, Rin and Cecilia could do nothing, part of their Infinite Stratos was destroyed and they were being tortured by Laura.


    "Arrggg!!"


    "Ugh¡­!!!''


    Rin and Cecilia showed a painful expression.


    Ichika got emotional and kept punching the barrier which separated the audience seat and the arena screaming, telling Laura to stop.


    But Laura ignored Ichika and kept beating both girls without mercy.


    *Bang!*


    Suddenly Laura''s back was shot and made her stagger. She turned and saw Haru came toward her while shooting her with a Gatling gun.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Laura''s reaction was toote and some of the bullets hit her.


    *Bang!*


    Some parts of her IS were broken, Laura let go of both Cecilia and Rin and dodged Haru''s attack.


    Cecilia and Rin who were weak unequipped their Infinite Stratos automatically since the damage of their IS was quite big.


    Haru caught both of them while looking at Laura and said, "Well, everyone is a ssmate, right? You don''t need to beat them this much."


    "Hmph! It is just, they''re too weak!" Laura snorted and said, "But you seem a bit different. Let''s have a duel now."


    "I don''t have time to have a duel with you, but if you want to have a fight then let''s do it in the tournament," Haru said.


    "Is that so?"


    Laura aimed her railgun toward Haru and said, "Then, I''ll force you."


    But suddenly a strange noise came which destroyed Laura''s concentration.


    "What is this?!"


    Laura felt that she almost lost control of her IS, but when the noise disappeared. She saw that Haru had disappeared with both Cecilia and Rin from his spot.


    "That IS¡­"


    Laura knew that strange noise was created by Haru. She frowned and clenched her hand thinking that he had yed a trick on her which made her angry.


    "Then, I''ll see you at the tournament."


    Laura knew that she couldn''t chase him when he was inside the dock and her only choice for revenge was during a tournament.


    "I won''t forgive this humiliation¡­"


    Laura went back to the dock and thought of several ways to torture Haru slowly.


    If Haru knew what this little girl was thinking then he would onlyugh ready to spank her butt telling her to be a good girl.

 Chapter 844 Inter-Class Tournament again

    <h4>Chapter 844 Inter-ss Tournament again</h4>


    After being brought by Haru to the infirmary, Cecilia and Rin received treatment for their injuries.


    Haru, Ichika, Charlotte, and Houki were waiting outside the infirmary and sighed in relief when they learned that Cecilia and Rin were alright from the doctor.


    Haru asked whether he could visit both Cecilia and Rin and the doctor gave him permission.


    Charlotte, Ichika, and Houki also joined.


    Being visited by the four of them, Cecilia and Rin were happy. Neither of them cared much about Charlotte or Houki and talked with either Haru or Ichika.


    Houki was annoyed and decided to go out.


    "I''m hurt, Haru¡­" Cecilia wanted Haru to pamper her.


    "Isn''t it because you fought too hard before? If you don''t see a chance to win, it isn''t shameful to escape, and when you''ve got enough strength, you can win it backter. No matter how much you''ve lost, if you be the winner in the end, then it''s all good," Haru said while patting Cecilia''s head tenderly.


    Cecilia, who had heard Haru''s words, nodded. If she could win against Laura in the tournament then she could wash away the humiliation she had received.


    "I''ll peel you an apple," Haru said and took an apple out of nowhere.


    "U - Uh, I want a rabbit cut," Cecilia said and thought that it wasn''t bad being wounded when she had someone to take care of her.


    Looking at Cecilia who was being pampered by Haru, Rin and Charlotte couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Ichika, I also want an apple!" Rin said.


    "Ha? I don''t have one. You can ask Haru for it," Ichika said.


    "Y - You bastard?!" Rinined.


    Charlotte and Cecilia looked at Haru''s cutting skill and couldn''t help but marvel since he had created various animals from apples such as swans and rabbits. He also created other designs such as apple leaf, checker patterns, apple boat, etc.


    "T - This is¡­" Charlotte didn''t expect Haru to be this good at cooking.


    "Here, open your mouth."


    "Ahh¡­"


    Cecilia opened her mouth and felt very happy being fed by him. Eating her apple, she couldn''t help but feel that it was good. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, who are you going to partner up with for thepetition?"


    "I''m going to partner with Charles," Haru said.


    "Eh? You''re going to partner up with Charles, Haru?" Ichika was surprised.


    Charlotte was surprised, but she nodded. "Yes, I''ll partner up with Haru."


    "Eh, you guys! How can you leave me behind!" Ichikained.


    Haru and Charlotte could onlyugh weakly since their situation was a bit special.


    Rin was about to ask Ichika whether he wanted to partner up with her. She ignored Cecilia''s invitation and decided to partner up with Ichika, but she was told by the teacher that her IS was in a critical state. It was the same as Cecilia, and neither of them could perform in the tournament.


    "No way¡­"


    Rin and Cecilia were sad when they heard it.


    But at that very moment, suddenly there was an earthquake and the door of the infirmary was opened forcefully.


    The group of girls suddenly entered the infirmary with excitement on their faces.


    "Orimura-kun, please be our partner!"


    "Yeah, we can partner up together, Orimura-kun!"


    Being surrounded by a lot of young girls, Ichika was overwhelmed and couldn''t help but cry out in distress. It wasn''t because he was attracted by them, but rather because he felt that it was too much trouble.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t pull me!"


    The group of girls was just like a storm came so suddenly and went out so quickly while catching Ichika in process.


    "¡­¡­"


    The four of them were speechless.


    "Rin, good luck."


    It was the words of the three of them to Rin who was being left alone.


    "D - Dammit! I won''t lose!"


    Rin was annoyed and wanted to get Ichika back, but her body was hurt. She could only grit her teeth andy on the bed while screaming, "ICHIKA, COME BACK!!!"


    After taking care of Cecilia for a bit, Haru decided to go back to his room together with Charlotte.


    Inside their room, Charlotte said, "Haru, thank you."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "It''s about partnering for the tournament. I''m happy that you''ve asked me to be your partner," Charlotte said with a smile.


    "It''s alright. It''ll be troublesome if someone knows your gender too early," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and felt happy. "Right, do you like Cecilia?"


    "What''s wrong with this question?" Haru asked.


    "You seem to care about her," Charlotte said, clearly showing that she was quite jealous.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "You know, we have been sleeping together, seeing each other naked bodies, and a lot more; while on the other hand, Cecilia is just simply normal interaction¡­" He was about to continue, but Charlotte closed his mouth with her hands.


    "Y - You!!"


    Charlotte was very embarrassed since this guy could say such a thing without a problem. She sighed and said, "Anyway, I can be sure that you''re going to make a harem, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru flicked Charlotte''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s change our clothes first."


    "U - Umm¡­" Charlotte looked at Haru who didn''t get out but changed his clothes directly. She didn''t really mind, but she was embarrassed to look at his body. She turned and started to change her uniform while saying, "P - Please don''t peek at me."


    "If I peek, what happens?" Haru asked.


    "W - Well¡­¡­" Charlotte pouted since this guy teased her. "T - Then just watch, I don''t mind!" She braved herself and changed her uniform, but as expected she was quite nervous and she slipped.


    "Ahh!"


    Charlotte was about to fall, but her waist was caught by Haru.


    "You alright?"


    Haru looked at Charlotte who wore pink underwear and looked away.


    Charlotte sighed in relief, but her face was hot when she touched Haru''s stomach.


    "T - Thank you¡­" She looked at Haru who was looking away and felt a bit surprised. "Why are you looking away? Don''t you want to peek at me?"


    "Sorry. I was just teasing you before. But Char, you''re so charming. I might not be able to stop myself from you."


    Haru was wondering whether he had a sex addiction and realized that it wasn''t good. He needed to control his little brother better in the future. However, he felt that the prospect of that n was very low since he remembered that he had said this kind of things several times before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte blushed and said, "I - I don''t mind¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing those words, Haru sighed and flicked Charlotte''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Holding her forehead, Charlotte wanted toin to Haru.


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    Haru needed to calm himself and had better self-control.


    Looking at his back, Charlotte smiled but was also disappointed since he didn''t do anything to her.


    After a few days, it was the day of the Inter-ss tournament that had started once again.


    Haru, Charlotte, and Ichika were in the locker room while looking at the number of people who hade to this tournament. They could also see various high ranking people from various countries and organizationse to watch their match.


    Haru looked at Ichika and it seemed that Ichika wanted to have a fight with Laura since the matter was in the ssroom in the past. He thought that something might happen between the two of them, but he didn''t know what it was, and he also didn''t care much.


    Ichika didn''t have a partner and decided to have his partner by lottery since there were a lot of people who invited him which made him very confused about who he should choose.


    "What about Houki?" Haru asked.


    "I''ve invited her, but it seems that she wants to have her partner decide by lottery," Ichika answered.


    Haru felt a bit weird, but he didn''t think too much.


    They were waiting for a while and saw the schedule of the tournament.


    Haru thought that he might see Laura at the final battle or something, but he didn''t expect to meet her this early and he also didn''t expect Laura''s partner to be Houki.


    "Let''s do our best, Char."


    "Yeah."


    Charlotte had confidence in Haru and Haru also had confidence in Charlotte.


    Both of them looked at each other before saying goodbye to Ichika since they would need to prepare for their battle.

 Chapter 845 Laura Bodewig

    <h4>Chapter 845 Laura Bodewig</h4>


    Looking at four people in the arena, everyone waited for this match with anticipation, especially with the one who was fighting in this match were both Laura and Haru.


    Unlike Haru''s fight with Rin, who was an IS Representative from China. Laura was more popr around the world, especially with her IS which was known for being able to defend herself from anything.


    Haru''s attack was very well known as the strongest since his scythe was able to pass through the barrier defense. It might be the strongest attack after Orimura Chifuyu who was the first winner of Mondo Grosso.


    In their mind, it would be a fight between the strongest attack and strongest defense. It was also because of that they were really anticipating this battle.


    For both Houki and Charlotte, the attention that was put on both of them was very low since one of them didn''t even have a personal IS and the other one only used the 2nd Generation IS. Even if one was known as the little sister of Shinonono Tabane and the other one was the third male IS pilot, without strong IS, they couldn''t do much in this battle.


    "Ugh¡­ when the battle is going to start." Rin was very impatient.


    "Calm down, it is going to start soon," Cecilia said.


    "Don''t lose to that bitch, Kasugano!" Rin screamed.


    "Yeah! Defeat her, Haru!" Cecilia shouted.


    Hearing the cheer from Rin and Cecilia, Haru only smiled helplessly.


    "You sure are very popr, Haru," Charlotte said. She could hear a lot of girls screaming his name.


    "You are also very popr, Char," Haru said.


    "Are you teasing me now?" Charlotte puffed her cheek. Even if the public knew that she was a guy, Haru knew that her gender was female; which was why she was a bit annoyed when he teased her.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­"


    Both of them talked to each other disregarding Laura who kept staring at Haru and couldn''t help but chew him down.


    Houki was standing beside Laura equipped herself with Mass-Produced IS - Uchigane. She didn''t have a personal IS and it was the only thing that she could use in the tournament. She looked at Laura who didn''t even talk or look at her, but she also didn''t have an intention to talk with her either.


    Laura and Houki only had one n in their minds.


    Mind their own business and win the match.


    It was a very simple n, but it was working for both Houki and Laura.


    Houki looked at Haru and Charlotte who talked to each other and frowned. It might be her imagination, but it seemed that their rtionship was closer than a mere friend.


    ''Is he¡­?''


    Houki shook her head and thought such a thing was impossible. But when she looked at how cute Charlotte was, she thought that it was possible for them to have that kind of rtionship which made her grit her teeth.


    Haru didn''t know what Houki was thinking, and even if he knew he could do nothing since he needed to keep Charlotte''s gender a secret. He took out his scythe which caused a loud exim from the surroundings.


    "Deathscythe¡­"


    Squinting her eyes, Laura looked at the famous scythe on Haru''s IS. She had heard about that scythe, but seeing it for the first time it really gave a very powerful feeling.


    Charlotte was also the same since it was her first time seeing Haru''s scythe since he usually used a long-range weapon to train and very rarely took out his scythe.


    The organizer saw that they were ready and started the countdown of the battle.


    "3¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Char.


    "I''ll support you."


    Haru smiled and said, "Yeah."


    Looking at Haru''s smile, Charlotte felt that they wouldn''t lose this battle.


    "3¡­"


    "Start!"


    The moment the battle started, Haru''s scythe released a red sharp crescent de beam. In that process, he moved very fast right in front of Laura dragging his scythe which cleaved the ground. He spun his scythe in a single movement and cleaved it down at Laura.


    ''Fast!''


    Laura was in shock and saw him suddenly appear in front of her. But she hurriedly raised her palm activated Active Inertia Canceller creating an invisible barrier in front of her. Her mouth turned into a curve when Haru''s attack stopped.


    "Your attack is useless to me¡­"


    Haru looked at the invisible barrier in front of him. He felt that his scythe couldn''t move no matter how much he pressed it.


    "Well, your barrier is interesting, but can you also handle this?"


    Haru took out a Gatling gun on his left hand and started to shoot at Laura.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Bullet after bullet hit Laura''s IS and it caused her energy to decrease. ''Damn!'' She wanted to create another barrier to block Haru''s bullets, but if she did that the barrier which stopped his scythe would be broken.


    Laura didn''t expect that she would be in such a situation which made her frustrated and feel humiliated.


    "HAAAAA!!!!"


    Houki who saw Laura being attacked by Haru charged toward Haru, but she was stopped by Charlotte.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Shooting her gun, Charlotte aimed it at Houki''s body and said, "Sorry, I can''t let you disrupt their battle."


    "You¡­!"


    Houki, who was a closebat fighter, wasn''t good at handling long-range fighters, especially when Charlotte''s IS was better than her.


    Even though both Houki and Charlotte were using the 2nd Generation IS, the quality between the two of them was different since Charlotte''s IS was obviously better than Houki''s mass-produced IS which was being borrowed from the school.


    Charlotte''s IS had various weapons inside and she could change each of them very fast without trouble.


    "D - Dammit!"


    Houki didn''t expect that she would be this helpless against Charlotte.


    It didn''t take long before Houki was defeated and her energy emptied being attacked by Charlotte continuously without being able to fight back.


    "Fuh¡­" Charlotte sighed in relief and turned to see the battle of Haru and Laura, but it seemed that they were about to end soon.


    Laura erased the negative thoughts on her mind and continued to fight. She covered her entire body with a barrier that blocked Haru''s attack.


    "You won''t be able to defeat me!"


    Laura''s railgun was aimed at Haru, she looked at him with a smug smile and said, "And you''ll lose soon!"


    "I see¡­"


    Haru didn''t say too much and activated the skill on his scythe which was able to nullify any barrier and threatened his attack.


    *Shatter!*


    The sound of breaking ss could be heard and Haru''s scythe pierced Laura''s barrier destroying it into pieces. His scythe cleaved her down along with destroying her railgun.


    *Boom!"


    "Arghhh!!!!!"


    The railgun on her side had exploded, but that wasn''t over.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru kept shooting at her while shing his scythe at Laura. He was doing a dual attack with both a Gatling gun and a scythe which gave a quite interesting scene for everyone.


    In front of him, Laura could do nothing.


    Laura''s energy kept depleting, but she wouldn''t give up that easily. She shot out a wire from her IS, but it was easily dodged by Haru.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    The moment Haru''s attack stopped, Laura created two beam sabers which she generated from both of her hands ready to sh him down.


    However¡­


    *Baam!*


    Laura was smashed by the blunt side of the scythe and thrown into the wall of the arena.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silently looking at how strong Haru was.


    "Is it over?" Charlotte asked.


    "Soon¡­"


    Haru changed his Gatling gun into a grenadeuncher ready to end the battle, but suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Laura, who wasying on the ground after being thrown, suddenly screamed loudly as if she was in pain.


    Haru noticed something strange about Laura''s IS and he was right since soon there was a ck mass which suddenly appeared around Laura''s IS which enveloped her turning her into something.


    "Well¡­?"

 Chapter 846 Transfer Student 4

    <h4>Chapter 846 Transfer Student 4</h4>


    Inside Laura''s mind was a mess, she was a soldier from birth and that fact wouldn''t change no matter what. She was created to be perfect.


    If she wasn''t perfect she was useless.


    If she was useless then she would be thrown away.


    "¡­¡­"


    Remembering the feeling which she had felt before she met Chifuyu who had trained her before¡­


    Fear started to envelop her mind.


    No matter what she did in this battle, she couldn''t find a way to find him.


    Laura had tried various attacks, but as if a prophet, Haru could read all of her attacks without a problem.


    In front of him, she was just like an open book.


    ''I don''t want to lose¡­


    I don''t want to lose! I don''t want to lose! I don''t want to lose!''


    Such a thought kept pounding inside her mind and suddenly something happened within her IS.


    "Argghhh!!!!"


    Screaming in pain, she felt something wanted to eat her alive.


    Suddenly the ck mass came out from her IS which started to eat her alive forming into the strongest beings on her mind which was Orimura Chifuyu - the woman who had saved her from the abyss.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    Everyone screamed in panic when something had happened to Laura.


    No one knew what had happened, but the incident which happened on the Inter-High before had caused them some panic trigger.


    "Emergency dered!


    "All the tournament matches are canceled!


    "Level D status recognized.


    "We are sending in instructor troops to settle the situation.


    "All the guests and students, evacuate immediately."


    Cecilia and Rin could only look at them in worry while waiting for them to resolve this incident.


    The barrier was erected and closed the location of the audience with a metal barrier.


    Ichika, who was inside the locker room, was in shock when he saw Laura had transformed into his big sister.


    "That¡­!!!"


    Ichika wasn''t being filled with fear, rather it was anger when he saw the technique of his big sister was being used by someone other than his big sister. He felt that Laura was trying to ridicule his big sister. He ran out of the locker room and decided to get an IS, but he was stopped by a teacher since it was dangerous.


    "No! Let me go! I need to fight her!"


    But no matter how much, Ichika screamed he wasn''t being allowed to use an IS. He was being brought by the guards outside since he had caused trouble to the mission.


    "No! Let me go!"


    Chifuyu sighed when she heard the report that Ichika had caused trouble. "Sigh¡­ bring him here. I''ll take care of him." She was his big sister and she needed to take care of him, but she was wondering why he caused trouble at this moment which caused her to have a headache.


    Everyone had been wary since the attack of the unidentified IS in the past, but at the same time, Laura''s state was different from the unidentified IS which had attacked them before.


    They didn''t know what had happened to Laura, but no matter what they needed to think about everyone''s safety first.


    Valkyrie Trace System.


    Haru knew about that system since he had also found such data during his stay in Germany to steal various data and IS cores from that country. He knew that it was forbidden research since it endangered the IS pilot, but he didn''t expect it to be nted on Laura''s IS.


    Charlotte and Haru stood next to each other while watching Laura who started to transform into a big ck figure which resembled Orimura Chifuyu.


    "It doesn''t move?" Charlotte asked.


    "It might move when we move. Let''s observe first," Haru said. He thought about a way to save Laura. Even though Laura was quite haughty, her appearance reminded him of Sora so he wanted to help her.


    Laura''s figure was petite, and her hair was silver which wasn''t that much different from Sora.


    Though, of course, Sora was several times cuter than Laura in his opinion.


    ''Is it alright to split her down?''


    Haru thought that it might be possible to save Laura as long as he was able to open the Orimura Chifuyu''s figure in front of him.


    ''It''s worth a try.''


    Haru saw that the group of instructors started toe out from the dock to stop Laura, but he didn''t have confidence in them seeing how strong Laura was in that form.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Laura, who was in the form of Orimura Chifuyu, was very strong and each swing of her sword could cause arge crater on the ground.


    "Orimura-sensei, can you hear me?" Haru asked using amutation device.


    "What''s wrong, Kasugano?" Chifuyu answered.


    "I''ll handle this. Can you tell them to move back a bit?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Can you handle this?" After a short pause, Chifuyu asked him once again.


    "It should be alright."


    "Alright, I''ll believe in you."


    Chifuyu believed in Haru''s power, and he also had credibility since he had also defeated an unidentified IS in the past. Frankly, Haru might be one of the strongest IS pilots that she had seen in her life.


    Everyone who received an order from Chifuyu started to move back while looking at Haru.


    Haru didn''t disappoint them since his solution was pretty simple. His energy depleted, but his scythe became stronger. He appeared right in front of Laura and swung down his scythe in a very precise movement.


    *sh!*


    The figure of Orimura Chifuyu was shed in half, revealing Laura''s figure on the inside.


    Haru caught Laura who was unconscious and defeated her in an instant.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at how easy Haru was to defeat Laura, they were wondering why they needed to be that panicked earlier.


    After that the tournament was canceled, Haru and Charlotte thought to rest in their room, but Maya came telling them that they could use therge bath inside the academy.


    "What about Ichika?" Haru asked.


    "Ah¡­" Maya was a bit troubled and said, "He''s grounded because he has caused trouble."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering what Ichika had done to be grounded by the teacher. Anyway, he was more than happy to monopolize therge bath by himself.


    "Fuh¡­"


    Haru put a towel on the top of his head. He wasying naked inside the warm bathzily. He somehow missed his girlfriends and wondered when the Silver Gospel would appear since if that thing didn''t appear then he couldn''t go back.


    Haru only knew that Silver Gospel was an IS that was being developed by both US and Israel. He had a feeling that the Silver Gospel might be hacked by someone and attacked the academy once again, but he didn''t know when it was.


    Haru also thought about who he should invite to the "group chat". He felt that Shinonono Tabane was the most suitable, but she had never seen her once. But his thought was broken when the door of therge bath was opened. He turned and saw Charlotte walking nervously toward him wearing only a towel that covered her body.


    "H - Haru, don''t look at me that much¡­"


    Charlotte was very shy.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    If you don''t want me to see them naked then you shouldn''t enter the bathroom!


    Haru wanted to shout that, but he decided to keep it inside his mouth. "Why are you here?"


    "You don''t want me here?"


    "I mean¡­ whatever, you should enter quickly since it is a bit cold when you only wear a tower around you."


    "Yes."


    Charlotte smiled and washed her body quickly before entering therge bath next to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru nced at Charlotte quietly and thought that her breasts were quite good.


    Charlotte was quite nervous since she only realized that Haru was naked. She tried not to look, but at the same time she realized that that part of him was huge.


    "¡­¡­"


    Both of them peeked at each other quietly.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Haru broke the silence and asked her question.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Umm¡­ it is about the thing which you were telling me the other day¡­"


    "About elope?" Haru asked.


    Charlotte blushed and said, "I, it''s a part of it, but I want to say that I''m going to stay in the academy."


    "That''s good. I''m happy that you''ve decided such a thing."


    Haru smiled, looking at his smile Charlotte couldn''t help but hold his hand.


    "It''s because of you, Haru. Because you''re here, I''ve decided to be here and I¡­¡­"


    Charlotte looked at him and felt quite nervous all of sudden. She was wondering whether she would be rejected by him.


    "I''ve told you that you don''t need to be in hurry, right?" Haru said.


    Charlotte "umm¡­" nodded at his words. "C - Can I have a request?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Can I sit on yourp?" Charlotte asked with a blush.


    "Sure¡­¡­"


    Haru hadn''t finished his words; Charlotte sat down on hisp and leaned her back at his chest.


    "Fuh¡­"


    Charlotte thought that it was morefortable than she had thought.


    "But if you really keep doing this, I might really not able to hold back, Char¡­"


    Charlotte''s waist was being wrapped by his hands tenderly. She turned to look at him directly and said, "I - If that''s what you want then I''m very happy¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Pulling her closer, Haru kissed her lips.


    Charlotte closed her eyes and hugged him tightly feeling loved by him.


    Inserting his tongue, Haru showed Charlotte how wonderful it was to kiss each other. Kissing for a long time, they parted creating a string of saliva looking at each other with hazy eyes.


    It might be because they stayed a long time in the bath or it was because of the kiss that they couldn''t think straight.


    But at this moment suddenly they heard a noise.


    "Ahh, finally, I can go to the bathroom!"


    Haru was really annoyed and the moment Ichika opened the door of the bathroom. He searched for something around and threw soap right into Ichika''s head directly which caused Ichika to pass out.


    *Baam!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Kyaa!!!"


    Charlotte hugged him tightly since she didn''t want her body to be seen by someone beside him.


    "Shh, it is alright. I''ve made him pass out. Let''s go back," Haru said.


    Charlotte nodded and followed him back.


    Both of them went out quickly leaving behind Ichika who passed out in the bathroom.


    Opening his eyes, Ichika felt quite cold and confused. "Ugh¡­ where is this?"


    In the early morning, Haru twitched his lips looking at Charlotte who was wearing a female uniform right in front of the ss.


    "Umm¡­ we have a new student," Maya said with an awkward expression.


    "I''m Charlotte Dunoa. Let me once say that it''s a pleasure to meet you all."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone only looked at Haru with a silent stare.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and felt helpless.

 Chapter 847 Study Session

    <h4>Chapter 847 Study Session</h4>


    Looking at Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte who were talking andughing together, Haru wasn''t sure for a moment.


    It was sure very hard when Charlotte announced her real gender which made him a bit troubled, but it wasn''t that much of trouble since it was quickly resolved.


    However, Cecilia and Laura caused him trouble after that.


    Cecilia cried asking him for a date and Laura often slipped into his room to sleep with him.


    Charlotte seemed happy with theirpanion, but she also wanted to go on a date with him alone. Though she could do that in the future and for now, she should enjoy their stay with them. She also felt a bit sorry for Cecilia since she had done a lot more with Haru than her which somehow made her happy that she had left everyone behind and knew that she was his number one.


    Cecilia didn''t expect suddenly another enemy to appear, and it was very hard to read Charlotte since Charlotte was always smiling. She knew that both Haru and Charlotte were in the same room before which made her very jealous and wondering what they were doing before.


    Laura frowned while looking at the cards in her hands. Her face was happy when she saw the card which was ced by Haru.


    "Uno!!!"


    "No, you still have two cards in your hand Laura," Haru said.


    "NO!!!!!!"


    Laura seemed quite depressed when she lost. Her personality had be milder and she alsockedmon sense since her subordinates often gave her strange information to her head.


    Haru needed to tell Laura''s subordinate telling her not to say something stupid to her in the future.


    The four of them decided to go to the town since they wanted to buy new swimwear. Soon, they would go to the beach for their study session and they needed swimwear since no one wanted to wear school swimwear during such an event.


    Especially for both Charlotte and Cecilia who wanted to show their figure to Haru. Both of them wanted him to look at them during their student session.


    Unlike the two of them, Laura was more focussed on the game and shouted, "UNO!" once again.


    Buying their swimwear, they saw him asking him whether it was suitable or not.


    Haru gave them a thumbs up and told them how beautiful they were in that bikini. Though Laura suddenly disappeared in the middle of shopping and she seemed to talk with her subordinate about what kind of swimwear that she should buy for the study session.


    They also met with both Maya and Chifuyu at the store along with Rin, Ichika, and a lot more people.


    Haru was wondering how he could meet a lot of people today, but at the same time, he also realized that he hadn''t seen Houki before.


    ''Houki¡­''


    Haru thought for a while and suddenly remembered something important about Houki. He excused himself for a bit telling them that he needed to go to the toilet, but changed his direction to some shop to buy something for a surprise.


    It was the day of the study session, rather than calling it a study session, it was more suitable to call it a holiday.


    Haru didn''t have aint and felt d that he could see a lot of girls in their bikinis. It was a scene which he would remember for a long time. For now, he could be called a beach expert since he often went to the beach whenever he was teleported to another world.


    Hundred, ck Bullet, Hagure Yuusha, Infinite Stratos; Haru had gone to the various beaches in various worlds.


    Being surrounded by a lot of girls suddenly he was being called by Cecilia who brought a parasol and said, "Haru, did you remember your promise?"


    They were inside the bus before Cecilia had asked him to rub her with sun oil after they had arrived on the beach. Haru had promised her, and she asked him to keep his promise. Loosening the upper part of the bikini, sheid her stomach waiting for Haru to rub the sun oil.


    "Uwaaa!!!"


    Everyone eximed at how bold Cecilia was.


    Haru had promised Cecilia and he needed to keep his promise. It wasn''t that he wanted to touch her body. That wasn''t the case at all. Truly.


    "Alright."


    Haru walked beside Cecilia warmed his hands and put sun oil on his hands.


    "I''ll start now."


    "Y - Yes."


    Cecilia felt slightly nervous but felt a gentle touch on her back. "Iyann¡­" She hurriedly closed her mouth since she let out a moan.


    "What''s wrong? Did you feel ufortable?" Haru asked.


    "N - No, please continue¡­" Cecilia answered hurriedly.


    "Alright. Please tell me if you feel ufortable."


    Cecilia nodded and felt his hands once again on her back. It slowly touched every part of her back, slowly teasing her and almost touching her two mountains. Her body shuddered and she closed her mouth with her hand to stop her moaning since it felt really good.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Cecilia''s face was quite reddish.


    The girls who watched Haru rubbed Cecilia''s body with sun oil also started to breathe unevenly while wondering how good it was being rubbed by Haru. Their hearts pounded very fast and thought, ''Is it really that good?''. They were eager to try, but somehow they were quite nervous about it.


    Cecilia felt that her breasts were almost touched, but her armpit, arm, shoulder, and hand were touched by him. She bit her lower lip and tried to not moan.


    Houki who wasn''t far away also saw this scene with a blush.


    Ichika seemed clueless and went to the beach to y.


    Haru stopped and asked, "Do you want to continue?" He was done with the upper part of Cecilia''s body and wondering whether she wanted him to continue.


    "Y - Yes¡­ I want you to continue on the ce where I can''t reach¡­ Legs, and my ass too¡­"


    As a man when ady had asked him for such a request, of course, Haru would ept it. He continued and rubbed her entire body.


    But Cecilia couldn''t handle it anymore and moaned loudly.


    "Haru! Haru! Haru!"


    The girls closed their eyes with their hands, but there was arge gap on their fingers.


    "What are they doing? Do they not want to y on the beach?" Ichika was confused and looked at Rin whose face turned reddish. "Rin, are you alright?"


    "Ha? Wha - What? I''m alright! Let''s continue to y!"


    Rin didn''t expect Cecilia to be that brave to do such a thing on the beach.


    "Cecilia, you shouldn''t let out your voice," Haru said and felt a bit speechless.


    "B - But¡­ it feels good¡­" Cecilia blushed and didn''t expect Haru''s technique would be this good.


    ''It feels good!!!''


    The girls blushed and really wanted him to rub sun oil on their bodies. They were about to ask, but suddenly Chifuyu appeared beside them folding her arms with a cold expression.


    "What are you all doing here?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had to admit that he enjoyed his stay on the beach. But he hadn''t seen Houki y on the beach earlier and went to the cliff and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Houki, you''re not going back?"


    "Haru? What are you doing here?" Houki was surprised.


    "I''m looking for you," Haru said and stood beside her looking at the scenery around.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki was silent and didn''t say anything.


    "You seem quite restless, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "N - No, I''m alright." Houki was surprised when Haru noticed it.


    "Is it about Laura''s IS? I don''t think that your sister is behind it, right? Orimura-sensei?"


    Houki was surprised and turned to see that Chifuyu walked toward them.


    "Yeah, I''vemunicated with Tabane before." Chifuyu looked at Haru and asked, "You''ve met Tabane?"


    Houki was also surprised by this matter and looked at Haru with a serious expression.


    "We have talked before. That''s all. Nothing else. For Laura''s IS, I don''t think that Houki''s big sister would do such a troublesome thing," Haru said.


    Houki and Chifuyu nodded since they knew Tabane''s personality very well.


    "So¡­ what were you talking about before?" Houki asked.


    "With your big sister?" Haru asked.


    Houki nodded and Chifuyu also seemed curious about it.


    "It was about¡­"


    Haru was about to say, but Cecilia, Ichika, Charlotte, Rin, and Laura went toward them.


    "Haru! Let''s go back!"


    "Chifuyu-nee, Houki, Haru, the dinner seems very good!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru, Chifuyu, and Houki looked at each other before shaking their heads and decided to go back.

 Chapter 848 Happy Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 848 Happy Birthday</h4>


    After ying on the beach, everyone went back to the hotel to have dinner.


    Haru had to admit that the dinner was quite good. The fish was very fresh which gave him an image of tuna in the sea.


    "Haru, it is good, right?" Charlotte said with a smile.


    "Yeah. It''s good." Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia looked at the interaction between Haru and Charlotte and somehow felt that both of them were very close to each other. She thought for a while and decided to visit himter.


    ''I should also wear my war underwear!''


    Cecilia felt that if this continued she might lose to Charlotte and decided to brave herself, especially when she thought about Haru''s technique when he rubbed her body. She flushed her face in blush before shaking her head.


    ''Cecilia, you''re not a pervert!''


    Laura looked at the sashimi with her chopstick. She didn''t understand how someone was able to eat a raw fish, but she remembered a sentence, ''when in Rome do as the Romans''. She took a deep breath and ate it.


    *Chomp!*


    Juice gushed out and the meat melted immediately into her tongue. Laura''s feet suddenly transformed into fish and she turned into a beautiful mermaid.


    "Laura, is that sashimi good?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s good." Laura nodded.


    "How about you Cecilia?" Haru asked.


    Looking at the interaction of the three of them, Cecilia thought that it wasn''t bad and nodded.


    "It''s good."


    Looking at Haru with three girls beside him, Houki felt quite jealous, before there was only Cecilia and her, but now, there was Charlotte and Laura beside him. She thought about tomorrow and wondered whether he knew about her birthday.


    ''Well, he might not know about it¡­''


    Houki shook her head and continued to eat.


    "It''s good!"


    Ichika enjoyed his food, but he couldn''t help but think that it was quite troublesome being surrounded by a lot of girls while eating.


    After the dinner, Cecilia had changed into her war underwear (sexy ck underwear) under her yukata. She moved quietly and went to Haru''s room so no one would bother both of themter. She giggled when she thought about what they would do at night¡­


    ''A, and maybe¡­''


    Cecilia blushed, but she was also excited. She walked in a joyful manner but stopped when she saw Laura was also walking in the same direction as her. "Huh? Laura-san, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to visit my wife," Laura said simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    Cecilia was stunned and asked kindly, "Who is your wife?"


    "Of course, it''s Haru," Laura said. "I need to go now." She was about to walk, but her hand was being grabbed.


    "Laura-san, it seems that I''ve heard it wrong. Who is your wife again?" Cecilia asked.


    "It''s Haru." Laura looked at Cecilia and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­"


    "W, why Haru is your wife?" Cecilia asked.


    "He has taken my first time. Of course, I''ll make him my wife," Laura said. In Laura''s mind, Haru had defeated her for the first time and of course, he needed to take responsibility to be her wife.


    "F - First time¡­?!"


    Cecilia was stunned.


    "Then, I need to go." Laura walked away to Haru''s room leaving Cecilia who stunned on the spot.


    "W, wait!!!!"


    Thought, about Laura''s personality, Cecilia knew that there must be some misunderstanding since Laurackedmon sense in her mind.


    Laura and Cecilia walked to Haru''s room, and they were about to knock on the door, but suddenly they heard a noise inside.


    "It''s good, Char."


    "Hehehe¡­ You''re the one who has taught me after all."


    "You''re a talented one."


    "Hehehe¡­ Is this good?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    Cecilia blushed when she thought about what both Haru and Charlotte were doing inside. Her face was very hot, thinking about a lot of erotic scenes that she read in the novel.


    "W, what are they doi-"


    "I''m going to enter!"


    Laura''s reaction was t and opened the door directly.


    "What?!"


    Cecilia was in shock.


    The door was opened, Charlotte sat down on Haru''s back to give a back massage to Haru who wasying on his back.


    "Huh? Cecilia? Laura?" Charlotte was surprised.


    "What are you doing?" Laura asked.


    "I''m giving him a back massage," Charlotte said with a smile.


    ''This girl¡­¡­''


    Cecilia understood at that moment that her strongestpetitor was Charlotte. She remembered that both of them had stayed in the room together and they might have done something.


    "I, I''ll also give him a message!" Cecilia said.


    "Me too."


    Laura joined since she felt that she had been left out somehow.


    Cecilia and Laura joined, but they didn''t have experience in massages.


    Haru who was being massaged by both Cecilia and Laura could only hold the pain which was caused by both of them and felt that his bone might be broken soon if he didnd''t stop them.


    Haru moved his shoulder and somehow felt quite refreshed even though both of them were horrible.


    Laura looked around Haru''s room and saw a guitar. "Why do you have a guitar?"


    "Of course, I''m going to y it," Haru said.


    "Eh? Haru, you can y the guitar?" Cecilia was surprised.


    "Now that you mention it¡­¡­"


    Charlotte tapped her chin and said, "I''ve never seen you y one before. You''ve only tuned it before."


    "Do you want me to y it?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!"


    They answered without hesitation.


    "Well, I don''t mind."


    Haru took the guitar and said, "I''ve created a song, but please don''t me me if the song is bad."


    "No! Let me listen to it," Cecilia said, seeming very eager to listen to Haru''s song.


    Laura nodded and said, "I won''t me you, even if the song is horrible."


    "Just sing what you want," Charlotte said with a smile.


    Looking at the three girls in front of him, he knew that the three of them were very wonderful and anyone would be lucky to have them as their wife in the future. He noticed the presence of someone outside of his room and thought for her to listen to his song.


    "This song is inspired by my meeting with a lot of wonderful people in this school¡­


    "The title of this song is 365 Nichi (365 days). Now, I''ll sing it¡­"


    (BGM: Mr. Children - 365 Nichi).


    Houki wanted to talk with Haru to his room but stopped when she heard a lot of people inside his room. She wasn''t sure whether she should knock on his room or go back to her room, but suddenly she heard that he was going to sing a song which made her curious.


    Houki heard the melody from his song and Haru also started to sing.


    "I am beginning to hear a melody that is flowing through me.


    "My feelings for you are unstoppable. And it is like a melody within me.


    "I cover my ears but I can still hear it so clearly."


    Houki didn''t know what Haru was feeling toward her, and she thought that it would be a friendship and she also felt the same as her since both of them had their own crush, but she wasn''t sure when she listened to this song¡­


    "I love you. And I''m well aware of my feelings.


    "It sounds silly. But I cannot help it.


    "From the moment I wake up, I am already in my dream world.


    "I can''t see anything but you."


    Houki remembered his expression when they were on the beach at that time. Patting her head gently and holding her hand, she remembered everything during that day which somehow made her realize how wonderful it was.


    Houki missed that feeling, but she had a feeling toward Ichika, and Haru had never forced her to be his which somehow made her think that Haru didn''t have feelings toward her. She also didn''t say anything and both of them pretended as nothing had happened between both of them.


    ''Is it the same? Is that how I feel?''


    Houki wasn''t sure, and kept listening.


    "This is my love letter to you for 365 days of a year without any words.


    "And I will keep writing to you every single day.


    "I would like to keep this me going within my heart.


    "Even when the wind blows, I will keep the me dear to my heart so it won''t be put out."


    Houki bit her lips and wasn''t sure why she cried at that moment.


    Laura, Charlotte, and Cecilia looked at Haru who sang this song for them. Even if Japanese wasn''t their firstnguage, they understood what Haru was saying through this song.


    Laura folded her arms and nodded several times. ''As expected of my wife.''


    Cecilia''s eyes were focussed on Haru and didn''t even blink thinking how wonderful this song was. She thought that he made this song for her which made her happy.


    ''Ah¡­ love confession in the form of a song, how wonderful!!!''


    For Charlotte, it was different since this song might be how was her feeling toward him.


    "Even though I live in a city as soulless as a desert, my spirit won''t be dry and thirsty just by being with you.


    "When I daydream like this, clouds that resemble cotton candy seem to softlynd onto my city from a sky far away."


    Hearing those lyrics, Charlotte thought as long as she was beside him she would be happy. She closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheek, thinking her meeting with him might be the greatest thing that she had felt after her mother had deceased.


    The three of them were quiet and closed their eyes listening to the music.


    "This is a love song I dedicate to you 365 days of a year¡­"


    Haru sang with all of his feelings and dedicated this song to all of the girls he had met in this world.


    "I am beginning to hear the melody.


    "It is beginning to flow through me.


    "May all of my feelings for you reach to your heart¡­"


    Strumming his guitar for thest time, Haru took a deep breath and smiled.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone was excited and raised him telling him to be a singer.


    Haru onlyughed and said, "I''m going to buy a drink first outside."


    They told him their request and offered their help.


    Haru said that it was alright for him to go by himself and they could y a game while he was buying a drink.


    "Game!" Laura seemed very excited.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia and Charlotte looked at each other with smiles and decided to stay in his room.


    Coming out of his room, Haru looked at the girl who leaned her back on the wall.


    "Houki? How long have you been here?"


    Houki was surprised and wiped her eyes. "No, no, I just happened toe back from dinner since I''m hungry. I - I need to go back now."


    Haru grabbed Houki''s wrist and said, "Wait, I''ve something for you."


    "Hmm?" Houki looked at him with confusion.


    "It''s a bit early, but happy birthday, Houki," Haru said and took out a small box of gifts from zipper storage.


    "T, this¡­" Houki put her hands on her mouth in surprise.


    "It is a bit early, but please ept it." Haru gave the box to Houki.


    Houki wasn''t sure how to respond for a while and said, "I - I need to go back now." She took the box and ran away.


    "¡­"


    Haru scratched his head and only shook his head before he went to the vending machine.


    Houki didn''t go back to her room at first, but went to a quiet ce and opened her gift. She was a bit excited, and didn''t realize that she was smiling at that moment. She opened the box and saw a red-white ribbon inside.


    "Haru¡­"


    Smiling, Houki walked toward her room in a very good mood. Though she wasn''t sure whether she should wear it or not. She thought for a while and suddenly she was called by someone.


    "Houki."


    Houki turned and was surprised. "I, Ichika!"


    "Happy birthday, this is my gift for you," Ichika said and gave Houki a gift.


    Houki looked at Ichika''s gift and opened it. She saw that it was the same ribbon which was being given by Haru.


    "I feel that this is suitable for you," Ichika said.


    "T, thank you¡­" Houki said, but at the same time, she felt confused about what she should do now.

 Chapter 849 Tabanes Gift 1

    <h4>Chapter 849 Tabane''s Gift 1</h4>


    In the early morning, Haru had just woken up and was about to walk around the inn, but he saw something strange on the courtyard of the inn. He saw something simr to a rabbit ears essory stuck on the ground with a message "please pull me!" beside it.


    "Should I pull it?"


    Houki hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep thinking about the gift which had been given by both Ichika and Haru. Their gifts were the same, but when she wore them, she wasn''t sure whether she should wear what was given by Haru or Ichika.


    Houki knew that Haru would support her rtionship with Ichika, but somehow she wasn''t sure anymore afterst night. She wanted to get fresh air walking around the inn, but suddenly he saw Haru standing in the courtyard. She suddenly got nervous when she looked at him, but she hurriedly calmed herself.


    ''Calm down! Calm down!''


    Both of them were friends, and there was nothing wrong with friends giving each other gifts during a birthday.


    Houki took a deep breath and said, "H, Haru."


    "Hmm? Houki? Good morning?" Haru greeted Houki with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Houki took a deep breath again and wondered why it was so hard to act normal beside him. "W, what are you doing here?"


    "This¡­ Do you know anything about this?"


    Haru pointed his finger at the rabbit ears essory on the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki''s expression turned gloomy when she saw this thing. "I don''t have an idea."


    Hearing Houki''s answer, Haru knew that this might be Houki''s big sister and said, "Then, I''ll pull it out." He didn''t wait for Houki''s answer and pulled the rabbit ears directly from the ground.


    "Eh?!" Houki was startled, but it was toote. She looked around and said, "I''ve got to go now!" She ran away from her spot since she didn''t want to meet the person who was about toe.


    Haru looked at Houki and looked at the sky. He could hear somethinging in his direction. He took a few steps back to the corridor and something simr to arge carrot dropped right on the spot where he pulled the rabbit ears essory earlier.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    Haru dodged the mud which was thrown towards him since he had just taken a bath.


    "Hahahahahaha¡­!!!!"


    Loudughter was heard from thisrge carrot before it was opened spreading arge amount of smoke to the surroundings.


    Hearing this familiarugh, Haru said, "Shinonono Tabane?"


    "Yay! It is our first time meeting each other, but you know me right away, Haru!"


    Tabane is a young woman with purple eyes and long purple-pink hair that extends to her hips. She usually has a sleepy but cheerful expression as opposed to Houki''s serious expression. Like her younger sister, Tabane has a slim curvaceous figure andrge breasts, thus hers are even bigger. She wears ab-coat and a pair of robotic rabbit ears and wears a frilly maid-like blue and white dress that reveals a great deal of her cleavage.


    Haru nodded and said, "I like that maid uniform."


    "Hehehe, thank you! Thank you! I don''t know if you have a maid fetish!" Tabane said with a smile. She walked toward him and started to observe him from up close. "Hmm¡­! Hmm¡­! Hmm¡­! So this is the real you?"


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Haru was speechless when Tabane sniffed his body.


    "You smell really good." Tabane nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka-kun."


    "Nice to meet you too, Shinono Tabane-chan," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, I like it! You can call me Tabane-chan!" Tabane said with a smile.


    "If you''re looking for Houki, then she is over there," Haru said and pointed his finger in the opposite direction where Houki ran away.


    "Okey Dokey! Let''s talk againter, Haru-kun!" Tabaneughed and ran toward Houki''s direction. "Houki-chan, I''ming!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and wondered whether he really should invite her to the "group chat" considering her personality.


    During the study session, Chifuyu gathered everyone who owned a personal IS together for training.


    They were gathered on the waterfall near the hotel with their suits on.


    "Wait, why are there both Ichika and Houki here?" Rin asked.


    Ichika and Houki felt awkward at that moment.


    "Orimura might or might not have his IS soon, and I want him to learn so he won''t do something stupidter such as thing which he has done on Inter-ss Tournament," Chifuyu said while looking sternly at Ichika.


    "¡­¡­" Ichika was depressed.


    "For Shinonono¡­"


    "YAHOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Suddenly everyone heard a loud voice, they turned and saw someone came down from the hill before jumping very high.


    "Chi-Chan!!!!"


    Chifuyu raised his hand and stopped this thing from falling into her.


    "Ah, I really miss you, Chi-chan! Let''s hug each other!" Tabane raised both of her hands and wanted to hug Chifuyu.


    Houki quietly hid behind Haru''s back.


    Haru was very tall and the tallest among everyone in this ce which was the perfect location to hide.


    "Shut up, Tabane!" Chifuyu said.


    Everyone was focussed on Tabane and didn''t even look at Houki who was hiding behind Haru while holding his suit.


    "Hehehe, as expected, you don''t have mercy on me!" Tabane escaped from Chifuyu''s iron w and walked toward Houki who was hiding behind Haru. "Yay! Houki-chan!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Houki was quite awkward and nodded. "Hey there."


    "Hehehe, long time no see!" Tabane smiled looking at Houki who was hiding behind Haru. She looked at Haru and said, "We have met again, Haru!"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    Tabane walked toward Houki with perverted hands and said, "Hehehe, let big sister check your improvement!"


    Houki was annoyed and smashed Tabane''s head with a wooden sword.


    *Bang!*


    "I will hit you!"


    "You''ve hit me!" Tabane cried andined. "Haru, Haru, Houki has hit me!"


    Haru was speechless and caressed Tabane''s head. "Pain, pain, go away."


    Tabane was surprised and said, "Hey! The pain really has gone away!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu was quite surprised at how Haru could handle Tabane.


    "Haru, you don''t need to care about this woman," Houki said.


    Laura, Cecilia, and Charlotte squinted their eyes looking at both big sister and a little sister who seemed very close to their crush.


    "Hahaha¡­ Tabane-san has never changed." Ichikaughed awkwardly.


    "Tabane? Is that Shinono Tabane?" Rin was surprised.


    "Shinonomo Tabane?" Hearing that name, Laura, Cecilia, and Charlotte seemed very surprised.


    "Tabane, introduce yourself," Chifuyu said.


    "Ehh¡­ That''s a hassle!" Tabane sighed, but turned into cheerful again and introduced herself in a cute way.


    "I''m Tabane the Genius! Bonjour. That''s it."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one believed it for a moment.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Tabane didn''t care and pointed toward the sky.


    "Now, behold the great sky!"


    Everyone looked at the sky and suddenly something dropped from the skynded on the ground with a loud "bang".


    *BANG!*


    Everyone looked at the diamond-shaped metal which dropped from the sky.


    "Hehehe, this is Houki''s personal IS, Akatsubaki!"


    The diamond-shaped metal opened automatically showing a red IS inside.


    "I handcrafted this IS, and it''s superior in all respects to every current IS. That''s what I want to say, but¡­" Tabane looked at Haru and said, "Haru''s IS is also 4th Generation IS and it is also being built by himself."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    That news caused everyone in shock.


    "4, 4th Generation?!"


    They were shocked by Houki''s IS, but they were even more shocked when they learned that Haru also owned 4th Generation IS and it was being developed by himself.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu squinted her eyes and asked, "Is that true, Haru?"


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and said, "There''s nothing to hide."


    "Hehehe, I want to build 5th Generation IS to defeat you, but it might need a lot of time, but this IS should be enough for you, Houki," Tabane said, but her eyes were looking at Haru with a challenge''s expression since it might be her first time to meet with someone who was as smart as her.


    Looking at Houki''s new IS, Haru looked at Tabane and thought that she might be suitable to join the "group chat".


    Both geniuses met each other, and a spark of electricity appeared between them.

 Chapter 850 Tabanes Gift 2

    <h4>Chapter 850 Tabane''s Gift 2</h4>


    "Now, Houki-chan,e here! Let me adjust your IS for you!"


    Houki looked at her own IS and nodded. She walked toward it and equipped it.


    Tabane, who was by her side, started to adjust her Infinite Stratos.


    Haru was standing beside Tabane since it was a rare chance for him to see the most outstanding genius in the world.


    Tabane didn''t seem to mind and kept adjusting to Houki''s Infinite Stratos.


    Looking at the features of Houki''s IS, Haru felt quite surprised by its ability.


    "Hehehe, you seem surprised," Tabane said with a smile.


    "Yeah, this ability. I can''tpare you in terms of energy features¡­" Haru might add a special ability such as hacking, scythe, double speed, invisibility, etc on his IS, but he couldn''t solve the energy problem of his IS.


    Tabane seemed very proud when Haru praised her, but she also understood if Houki wanted to defeat Haru then Houki needed to train to be a better pilot.


    "Yosh, that''s finished!"


    Everyone was surprised by Tabane''s speed at adjusting an Infinite Stratos.


    "Okay then, do a test run!"


    "Yes, let''s do it."


    Houki was also very eager to try her new Infinite Stratos. She closed her eyes and moved her Infinite Stratos using her thoughts.


    *Swoosh!*


    Houki''s Infinite Stratos moved very fast toward the sky.


    Tabane introduced each feature of Houki''s IS along with the weapons.


    Houki''s Infinite Stratos'' weapons were two katanas and it was able to send a powerful beam sh.


    Tabane sent out a number of missiles toward Houki''s Infinite Stratos, but it was easily destroyed.


    *Whistle!*


    Haru had to admit that it was quite amazing IS, especially the recharged energy features.


    Houki was very happy with her new IS, andnded on the ground with a satisfied smile.


    Looking at Houki''s expression, Haru wasn''t sure but felt something was about to happen.


    "It''s trouble! Orimura-sensei!"


    Suddenly Maya flustered running toward them.


    "What''s wrong?" Chifuyu asked.


    "Here¡­" Maya regained her breath and showed Chifuyu something on her phone.


    "Mission task A¡­¡­" Chifuyu read it for a while and said, "Test operation canceled! There''s something that I want you all to do."


    Haru looked at Tabane who was smiling, he shook his head.


    ''Is it the Silver Gospel?''


    Haru thought that it was his time to go back soon.


    Everyone gathered in the room which had been turned into an operating room.


    Chifuyu didn''t bring Ichika since she felt that he might cause trouble.


    Haru looked at the hologram screen which showed something that moved very fast toward their location. Then he looked at Chifuyu who started her exnation about the trouble which was about toe toward them.


    "Two hours earlier off the coast of Hawaii, a third-generation IS called Silver Gospel, joint-developed by the US and Israel, was undergoing a trial operation when it lost control. It is currently on a rampage. We have been informed that it has escaped from the observation area. ording to the intelligence, it''s an unmanned IS. Using satellite tracking, we picked up Gospel''s signal two kilometers from here. We have roughly 50 minutes to handle this situation, ording to the directives of the academy''s upper strata."


    Everyone looked at the movement of the enemy from the hologram screen which was moving toward their location in 50 minutes.


    "The teaching staff will conduct a blockade of the airspace as well as the waters, using the academy''s training machines. I''ll have the holders of personal IS take care of vital parts of this operation," Chifuyu said.


    No one said anything since it was quite normal for them to have a mission even though they were the only students. Before they were students, they were an IS Representative, which meant that they needed to take responsibility as an IS holder.


    Chifuyu nodded looking at their reaction and asked, "Do you have a question?"


    "I''m requesting detailed spec data on the target IS," Cecilia said.


    "Fine, but don''t disclose them under any circumstances. If there is leakage, you''ll be suspected of a trial by the court of inquiry and at least two years of surveince."


    "Understood."


    Then the data of the Silver Gospel was shown on the hologram screen.


    "Special shooting model designed for wide-area extermination¡­¡­"


    "It specializes in shooting and speed¡­ how troublesome."


    They talked to each other about this Silver Gospel, there wasn''t much information about this IS, and they could only have one chance to defeat it or else¡­


    "Only one-hit-kill offensive power can defeat this IS, right?" Maya said.


    "Right¡­" Chifuyu nodded and asked, "Kasugano, can you handle this?"


    Everyone was also looking at him since they knew that IS with the strongest attack would be Haru.


    "I don''t mind, but you know our distance and that Silver Gospel is quite far. I won''t have enough energy to fight itter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent since they knew very well about the problem of Haru''s IS. Even though it was so powerful, it needed a lot of energy to use his technique. It would be dangerous if he came to fight the Silver Gospel when his energy was very low.


    "Only an IS with the highest speed can help him, so¡­"


    Everyone was thinking about a solution, but suddenly someone interrupted them.


    "Wait for a moment!"


    Tabane suddenly came out from the ceiling and joined the operation discussion.


    "Chi-Chan! Chi-Chan! I''ve got a better strategy for this operation!"


    "Get out!"


    "Listen, listen! This is definitely Akatsukibaki''s turn!" Tabane said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s true. Considering Houki''s IS features then it is possible," Haru said.


    "Yeah! I know that you''ll understand, Haru!" Tabane said with a smile.


    "Me¡­" Houki was surprised.


    Everyone was surprised, but no one said anything, only waiting for Chifuyu to say something since she was themander of this operation.


    "¡­"


    Chifuyu thought for a while and nodded. "Let''s do it." She couldn''t think of a better solution than Tabane, even though it might be Houki''s first time, but everything should be done during a moment of crisis.


    Everyone went outside, Houki was ready to operate her IS for the mission.


    Tabane exined to everyone that Houki''s IS had something known as development armor.


    "If you want me to exin it in simple terms, then it is simr to Haru''s scythe which is able to be stronger. Houki''s IS is the same, but it is affecting the entire armor, not only the weapon." Tabane looked at Haru with a proud expression and said, "How is it, Haru? You''re amazed, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes. I''m amazed." His IS could do the same, but it took a lot of energy which was why he had never used it, but Houki''s IS was different since it could recharge its energy in an instant.


    "Now, we can go start the mission!" Tabane said with a smile.


    Chifuyu nodded and said, "Kasugano, Shinonono, I''ll leave the opponent to both of you."


    "Yes!" Houki said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Good, the operation will start in 30 minutes! Everyone, make your preparations at once!"


    Haru was about to get ready, but Ichika suddenly called him.


    "Haru!"


    "What''s wrong, Ichika?" Haru asked.


    "Take care of Houki," Ichika said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll take care of her. You don''t need to worry."


    Ichika nodded and smiled then he walked toward Houki.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Houki and Ichika, Haru shook his head and was about to get ready, but suddenly someone pocked his cheek.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! You''re alright with that?" Tabane asked while poking Haru''s cheek with a smile.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Haru asked.


    "Hehehe¡­¡­ Love is war, right?" Tabane said with a smile.


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Tabane-chan, can we talk for a while?"


    "Hoho? Are you going to confess to me, boy?" Tabane asked with a smile.


    "Well, I might confess to you. Do you want to listen?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane kept her smile and said, "Interesting! Let''s go! I want to listen to your confession!"


    "What?!"


    Tabane''s voice was too loud which caused a lot of people to hear it.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Tabane and thought that genius was really entric.

 Chapter 851 Invited

    <h4>Chapter 851 Invited</h4>


    Everyone wanted to follow Haru and Tabane, but suddenly they disappeared without anyone noticing.


    "Where are they?!"


    Cecilia panicked when she thought that Haru had fallen for Tabane. She knew that Haru was a genius and thought that a genius attracted each other which made him fall in love with Houki''s big sister.


    "Calm down, Cecilia," Charlotte said. She knew that Haru wouldn''t leave them and she was very calm.


    "That''s my wife!" Laura said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They ignored Laura for a moment.


    "You guys! Hurry up and focus on the mission! Even if you don''t take part in the mission, at least don''t cause trouble!" Chufuyu roared.


    "Yes¡­"


    Everyone answered weakly in front of Chufuyu''s prestige.


    Though Chifuyu was curious about what Haru and Tabane were talking to each other about, she knew that the most important thing was about the mission which they were about to take part in. She didn''t need to worry about Haru since he was very reliable, but she was worried about what Tabane was about to do.


    ''Is he really falling for Tabane?'' Chifuyu thought that it might be possible, but she wasn''t sure.


    "I wonder what they are going to discuss with each other," Ichika said.


    "¡­"


    Houki didn''t answer Ichika since she was also curious about what Haru and her big sister were going to talk to each other about. She was wondering whether Haru would follow Tabane, but she shook her head erased the distraction on her head since she knew that the most important thing to do was to do her best during her first mission.


    Haru and Tabane didn''t walk quite far, but it was hard for someone to know their location since their speed was quite fast and this location was being surrounded by a lot of trees. They walked for a while until they found an open space on the nearby cliff.


    Tabane thought that it was a good ce and said, "It''s very beautiful." Admiring the scene in front of her, her purple-pink hair was blown by the wind, but it didn''t cause a strangeness or mess, rather it intensified her beauty.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why this situation was as if he was going to confess his love to her or something.


    "So do you really want to confess to me? I''m sorry. Even though you''re my type, it is too early for us."


    Tabane bowed her head rejecting his confession.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Yes, confession, but I didn''t mean by love confession." He felt quite ufortable since he was rejected even though he didn''t even say anything.


    Tabane was confused and asked, "So what do you want to tell me?"


    "First, let me ask you a question." Haru looked at Tabane and asked, "Have you found out the reason why a male can pilot an IS? Even though you''ve programmed the IS core it can only be piloted by a female."


    Tabane smiled and said, "Hehehe, you''re funny. But it seems that you know the reason."


    "I''m not sure about Ichika, but what I can activate IS because I force it to activate," Haru said. The way he activated his IS was very crude, but it was effective.


    If he made aparison then his action was simr to someone who forced himself on a woman, but rather than reluctant the woman decided to enjoy the pleasure which was given by her. It was something he had done with IS so he could activate it.


    "Oh-ho? How did you force it to activate?" Tabane asked.


    "Well, have you heard about magic?"


    Haru was going to invite Tabane and he didn''t mind opening up this matter directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane raised her eyebrow and seemed unsatisfied. She thought that it would be in a scientific way or something, but she didn''t expect that he would answer her with such a brainless answer.


    Looking at Tabane''s expression, Haru knew that this girl didn''t believe in him.


    "Here, let me show you magic."


    Haru created a ghost using his "Horo Horo no Mi" since he felt that it was the fastest way for someone to believe him.


    Tabane looked at the cute ghost which was simr to a "Casper" but was cuter inparison. She thought that it was a hologram, but that didn''t seem to be the case since she could tell the difference between a hologram and real things easily.


    "T¡­ This is a ghost?"


    Tabane looked at Haru and asked, "You''re an Onmyouji?" Her parents owned a shrine, but it was her first time seeing a real Onmyouji.


    "I''m surprised that you epted this easily," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, there are a lot of things which I don''t understand in this world such as how Ikkun and you are able to activate an IS, but I can understand why you can activate it now¡­" Tabane was about to touch the ghost but she was stopped.


    "Don''t touch it. You''ll get depressedter," Haru said while holding Tabane''s hand.


    "Depressed? I''m the genius Tabane! Nothing can make me depressed!"


    Tabane escaped from Haru''s hand and touched the ghost, but suddenly she started to feel depressed and down with all four on the ground.


    "I should die¡­ I''m not the genius Tabane¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru hurriedly stopped his power and tried to help Tabane who had gotten depressed all of sudden. "Tabane-chan, you alright?" He caressed her back slowly trying to cheer her up and thought to use his "pleasure magic" with the lowest power so he could make her better.


    Tabane who got depressed suddenly felt better and her body felt veryfortable. She didn''t know what Haru had done to her, but she felt quite giddy and excited all of sudden. "Is this magic too?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "So what does Mr. Magician tell me about this? For your information, if you want me to marry you then you need to work hard for it," Tabane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Tabane-chan, I''m going to invite you."


    "Invite me? What do you mean, Haru-kun?" Tabane was confused, but she felt that it was something very interesting.


    "I have a mission after this so I''ll exin it in short, but in the meantime, you can give me your answerter after I''ve gone back and exined about it to you in detail¡­"


    Haru was about to continue, but Tabane held his shoulder and said, "What is it?"


    "Let me tell you about "Dimensional Group Chat". So listen to me carefully¡­"


    ''Dimensional Group Chat?''


    Tabane was confused, but after hearing his exnation her eyes suddenly brightened up and she made her decision right away. ''It''s so interesting!'' was clearly written all over her face.


    It took him 15 minutes to talk to Tabane and Haru went back without Tabane since it seemed that she had something to do. He knew that she was very interested and he knew that it wouldn''t be a problem that she would join the "group chat".


    But the moment he arrived, he could see everyone''s gaze on his body.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru pretended as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Where''s Tabane?" Chifuyu asked.


    "It seems that she has something to do. She mighte backter," Haru said.


    "What are you talking about with her?" Chifuyu asked.


    Everyone was also curious about this matter.


    "We''re talking about 4th Generation IS," Haru said simply.


    Everyone nodded but didn''t ask anything else. They knew how important the information about 4th Generation IS. Even though they were curious about it, it wasn''t something that they could know and they didn''t want to ask him since it would feel as if they were a spy or something and only got close to him because they wanted to know about that matter.


    Haru walked toward Houki and asked, "You''re ready?"


    "Yes." Houki nodded and said, "Usually, I won''t let a guy ride on my back, but today is an exception."


    Hearing her words, Haru could tell that Houki was clearly excited, but he also understood that she might want to show her power after she had gotten her IS.


    "Thank you?" Haru said.


    Chifuyu looked at both of them and said, "Both of you hurry up and get ready! The mission is going to start soon!"


    "Yes!"


    Haru took out his card and equipped his IS.


    No matter how much they had watched it, they felt that the way Haru equipped his IS was very cool.


    Covered in his IS, Haru walked to Houki and stood up beside her.


    Ichika who was beside them asking him to take care of Houki.


    Haru nodded and told him that everything would be alright.


    Charlotte, Cecilia, Laura, and Rin were also talking with them telling them to be careful.


    Then Chifuyu told them that it was time for the mission.


    Haru and Houki had gotten ready. He held her shoulder from behind and said, "I''m ready."


    "Alright, I''ll start."


    Then suddenly Houki started to float and moved very fast toward the horizon.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at the speed of Houki''s IS, they had to admit that it was very fast.


    Tabane was looking at Haru and Houki who were flying toward the target. She smiled and looked at the smartphone which had been given to her by Haru. She thought that the world was boring and it seemed quite interesting to go to another world.


    Though, she had to admit that Haru''s charm was really high as a male.

 Chapter 852 Silver Gospel

    <h4>Chapter 852 Silver Gospel</h4>


    Houki didn''t feel it before, but when Haru held her shoulders and both of them were alone in the sky¡­


    Houki didn''t know why, but she felt nervous all of sudden.


    Haru noticed that Houki''s body got tense all of sudden which made him confused since he remembered that she was alright before.


    "Houki, are you nervous?"


    "N, nervous? No! I''m alright!"


    Houki denied it.


    "¡­"


    Haru could clearly tell that Houki was nervous. He onlyughed since she was kind of cute.


    "W, why are youughing?!"


    Houki frowned since she thought that Haru was making fun of her.


    "Look, your shoulders are loosened now." Haru massaged Houki''s shoulders and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here."


    "U - Umm¡­" Houki blushed and nodded. She wasn''t sure why but she really loved this kind of silly interaction. ''Even though we''re about to have a mission¡­'' She shook her head and became serious since she knew the importance of this mission.


    "We''re on a mission! You need to get serious!"


    "Yes, yes."


    "You only need to say "yes" once!"


    The conversation between Haru and Houki was heard by everyone in the operation room.


    "¡­"


    Cecilia, Luara, and Charlotte were smiling, but the aura around them telling everyone that they weren''t having fun, not at all.


    "Hey¡­ is it only me or does it seem that they''re flirting with each other?" Cecilia suddenly said.


    "Hmm¡­ Cecilia, maybe he''s trying to ease the situation since Houki seems quite nervous," Charlotte said since she was quite open-minded about Haru''s rtionship. Though she knew that she needed to limit him since if she let him loose then he might get all of his hands on every girl in the academy.


    "Even if you''re my wife, I can''t forgive you if you''re flirting openly like this!" Laura clenched her hand tightly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "As we said, he is not your wife!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu sighed and only shook her head since the tension which they felt earlier had disappeared. Looking at the monitor, she hoped Haru and Houki would be alright on this mission ande back safely.


    Houki was fully focussed on operating her IS and she felt better after she was teased earlier.


    If Haru knew what Houki was thinking that he might say that she had an M tendency, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "Confirm the current location of the objective."


    Haru received a map with a pinpoint of the location of the objective. ''Silver Gospel¡­'' He felt quiteplicated that he needed to say goodbye to everyone after he had defeated this IS.


    "Haru, let''s get there at once!"


    "Hn!"


    Houki nodded and changed the shape of her IS to move faster.


    *Swoosh!*


    Houki''s IS''s speed had be faster, and in an instant they were able to see their target.


    The appearance of the Silver Gospel was mostly white and its size was quite short for an IS. The most defining feature of this IS was its wings which were quite wide and colored in silver.


    From Haru''s observation, Silver Gospel could travel at supersonic speeds, with a maximum velocity of over 2450 km/hr, or around Mach 2. It meant that the Silver Gospel''s speed was 1/10th of Korosensei or 1/4th of Haru''s speed on the water.


    Even though it was fast, it didn''t reach the speed which astounded everyone since most of the 3rd Generation IS was able to travel half or more than Silver Gospel''s speed.


    Haru had to admit in terms of speed, IS was better than Gundam, and it might be stronger too. If an IS and Gundam were about to battle then he had confidence that IS would win against Gundam without trouble.


    What was his proof?


    The first was size. IS''s size was smaller than Gundam, but it had the same firepower as Gundam. If both of them were having a fight then Gundam would have a hard time hitting an IS since its body was small and its speed was faster.


    It was as simple as that.


    But in terms of appearance Gundam was better and cooler, of course.


    "Haru. I''m going to elerate. We''ll be making contact with the objective in 60 seconds!"


    Haru gave Houki a simple nod.


    After confirming his answer, Houki increased her speed once again and moved at supersonic speed.


    Haru took out his scythe and released a double crescent de on the edge of the scythe. He stood up on Houki''s back and was ready to end this battle as soon as possible.


    From a close distance, Houki could tell how dangerous Haru''s scythe was, and she was wondering whether she could apply it on her swords.


    "Houki, don''t daydream."


    "Y, yes!"


    Houki was a bit startled, and she made a small mistake. She was about to regain back control, but it was toote when Silver Gospel had noticed them.


    The Silver Gospel turned its body in midair before moving very fast while sending out a volley ofser beams.


    "What?!"


    Houki was startled.


    "Calm down, I''m here. Just go ahead and chase after it."


    "But thes-"


    Houki''s words stopped when she saw him swing his scythe, destroying all of thesers which wereing toward them in an instant.


    Spinning his scythe, Haru''s figure who stood on the top of Houki might resemble a figure of Duhan that was ready to grab the soul of the Silver Gospel.


    Houki was astounded since she didn''t expect him to be able to control his weapon this well. She wasn''t afraid and confident that she would be alright with him.


    All of thesers that were sent by the Silver Gospel vanished after being shed by Haru''s scythe.


    Silver Gospel''s wings were capable of generatingrge balls of beam energy to attack, either in a singr direction or in a spray attack, both of which deal out major damage.


    But in front of Haru''s scythe everything was cleaved down and destroyed in an instant.


    Suddenly it had turned into a dog fight in the sky with Silver Gospel kept sending out aser while Haru fended it off, but at the same time he also sent out bullet of a Gatling gun at it which Silver Gospel could easily dodge.


    Looking at the movement of Silver Gospel''s movement, Haru had to admit the one who had controlled it was a very awesome pilot. Though he knew that no one was inside the Silver Gospel since the incident, the Silver Gospel was simr to the unidentified IS which had attacked the academyst time and he knew very well who was the cause of this trouble since he had just invited her to the "Group Chat".


    Houki increased the speed of her IS once again and she had reached right behind Silver Gospel.


    "Haru!!!"


    Houki reminded Haru.


    Haru swung down his scythe from the top of the Silver Gospel really to cleave it into two.


    But suddenly an energy field appeared around the Silver Gospel blocking Haru''s scythe.


    Haru frowned since the information was a bit wrong. He thought that Silver Gospel would be focussed on speed and long-range attack, but he didn''t expect that its defense would also be very powerful.


    But in that very moment, Silver Gospel gathered arge amount of energy right in front of it and targeted Houki who hadn''t gotten used to this high-speed battle.


    "What?!"


    Houki was startled, and it was toote for her to escape.


    Silver Gospel sent out a powerfulser beam at Houki.


    Even if it wouldn''t kill Houki, it would definitely wound her in a critical state.


    In the operation room, everyone watched the battle with a worried expression, especially when the Silver Gospel was about to attack Houki.


    "HOUKI!!!"


    Ichika was startled when he saw it. He wanted to do something, but there was nothing that he could do in this situation.


    "What?!"


    Houki only saw something bright in front of her, and her mind was nk without understanding what was happening, but suddenly she was forced to move downward by someone. She suddenly lost her bnce and fell down. But when she looked up, she saw Haru who was being shot by theser directly.


    "Haru!"


    Stomping Houki''s back to make her able to escape from Silver Gospel''s attack, Haru knew that Houki would be alright, but his eyes were clouded in anger looking at Silver Gospel.


    The moment a powerfulser was shot at him, Haru closed the distance between the two of them right away.


    This movement wasn''t expected by the Silver Gospel since usually there were two options which people do in this situation.


    The first action was to block the attack and the second one was to run away.


    But it didn''t happen to Haru since this guy closed the distance between the two of them and something appeared on Haru''s left arm.


    The shape of this thing was simr to a small coffin.


    Buster Shields.


    It was a shield that had a coffin-like motif on the exterior and two thrusters on the back with higher output


    It was Haru''s first time using it and the beam de suddenly emitted from the front part of the shield before it wasunched at the body of the Silver Gospel.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Laser and shield hit each other. Theser hit Haru''s IS and the shield hit Silver Gospel.


    Haru didn''t expect theser would be this powerful which made his stomach quite ufortable. He could see the energy on his IS decreased in very fast speed because of the Silver Gospel''sser. But he didn''t back down and put all of his energy into this one attack.


    *sh!*


    The scythe on his hand suddenly shone brightly and its size becamerger.


    Silver Gospel staggered by the shield which wasunched by Haru, and tried to fight it back, but Haru''s scythe cleaved it into two and destroyed it in two.


    *sh!*


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Haru, whose IS had lost all of its energy, hurriedly controlled his IS using his gravity magic and created a barrier of gravity in front of him, but the explosion wasrger than he had thought.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Haru was blown away by the shockwaves of the explosion, but someone caught his back.


    "Haru! Haru! You''re alright?"


    Houki, who had caught him, was crying while asking him several times.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru unequipped his IS and rested on Houki''s chest. Even if his IS was very strong, it didn''t mean that it was invisible. He made his positionfortable and said, "I''m alright. Don''t cry, you''re ugly when you''re crying."


    "What?!"


    Houki was startled but sighed in relief when she saw him alright. She keptining and told him to not do anything stupid again.


    But all of that was ignored by Haru since he really enjoyed resting on Houki''s breasts.


    "Haru, did you listen to me?"


    "Alright, alright, don''t cry alright? I''m alright. So for now smile. I like your smile better after all."


    "Hmph! My smile is ugly after all!" Houki pouted and looked away.


    Haruughed and tried to appease her since he might have said a bit too much before.


    "Of course, your smile is beautiful."


    Houki blushed and looked away, but then she continued toin.


    Both of them talked together and went back to everyone since their battle was over for now.


    Little did they know that their conversation was being heard by everyone in the monitor room.

 Chapter 853 Going back?

    <h4>Chapter 853 Going back?</h4>


    After going back, Haru was surrounded by Charlotte, Laura, and Charlotte.


    "Haru, are you alright?"


    "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    "Here! Drink this! This is a form that our country has made to fasten your recovery!"


    Houki, who carried Haru, was being ignored and it also annoyed her when a lot of people were around her, trying to get the attention of this hateful guy.


    "Be quiet!"


    Chifuyu came and stopped them.


    "¡­"


    "Kasugano, are you alright?" Chifuyu asked.


    "I need to rest for a while," Haru said.


    Chifuyu nodded and said, "Shinonono, I''ll bring him to the infirmary now. You should take a rest first."


    "Wh--"


    "Calm down. See youter, Houki." Haru stepped down and followed Chifuyu who brought a number of medical staff with her.


    Houki wanted to say that she was alright, but she saw Haru had been brought by medical staff from the academy and she didn''t say anything. She nodded and thought that she could talk with him againter.


    Everyone knew that Haru had taken the brunt attack of Silver Gospel before and they were worried that something had happened to his body.


    The girls also followed him since they were worried about his condition.


    Houki looked at Haru''s back for a while and sighed.


    "Houki, you''re alright?" Ichika asked.


    Houki looked at Ichika and nodded with a smile. "I''m alright. I need to rest for a while maybe."


    Inside the infirmary, Haru''s body was checked, but nothing was found and he was perfectly healthy.


    The doctor only told him to rest before telling Chifuyu that nothing had happened to Haru.


    Chifuyu nodded and said, "Go and rest first, Kasugano. You''ve done a good job."


    Haru smiled and asked, "Only an appreciation?"


    Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Kiss would be nice, but¡­"


    Haru wanted to say that it was a joke, but he didn''t expect Chifuyu to kiss his cheek.


    Kissing Haru''s cheek for a while, Chifuyu smiled and said, "That''s your reward and take a rest now." Her face was calm, but she walked out in a hurry from his room and seemed a bit panicked.


    "¡­"


    Haru caressed his cheek and felt a bit surprised.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! You''ve got a kiss from Chi-chan!"


    Suddenly someone entered Haru''s room from the ceiling.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only looked at this woman with a deadpan expression and asked, "Howe you''re here Tabane-chan?"


    "Hup!"


    Flipping in the air, Tabanended gracefully on the floor and her expression told him to praise her.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Haru pped his hands without spirit.


    "Of course, I want to see whether what you''re talking about earlier is real or not! Let''s go! I''ll bring you to myb now! I want to visit another world!"


    Haru''s arrival was a good thing for Tabane since she had gotten bored with this world. She pulled his hand trying to bring him out of his bed.


    Hau was speechless and said, "No need to hurry. I''ll stay in this world for at least three days." His quest was over, but he felt it was a bit cruel to leave everyone without saying a goodbye. Even if he didn''t talk to all of them, he needed to say to one of them since he needed to go back to his world.


    "Oh, right! What are you doing with Houki-chan now? If you''re ying with her, then as her big sister, I''ll cut down that thing between your legs!"


    Tabane puffed her cheek trying to give the impression that she was really angry at that moment.


    "Houki? I don''t understand." Haru looked at Tabane and said, "She''s my friend and she likes Ichika. That''s all. Nothing else." If he didn''t know that this woman was joking then he might think that this woman really tried to y down his anaconda.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane looked at Haru for a while and wanted to smack Haru''s head, but since it was his decision then she wouldn''t say anything since it might be the best considering Haru wasing from a different world.


    Haru thought for a while and felt that it might be quite hard to say goodbye to the girls in this world since he had made a connection with some girls. He looked at Tabane and said, "Well, let''s go now. It''s better for me to go out early."


    "You''re not saying goodbye?" Tabane asked.


    "It''s hard to go when I need to meet them," Haru said and stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Tabane looked at Haru''s body curiously and asked, "Your body seems different from a normal human."


    "You''re the same right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Smiling, Tabane hugged Haru''s arm and asked, "I''m curious about another world."


    "Well, I''ll tell you slowly when we''ve arrived at your ce. I need to tell you something which you need to watch out for before you go out," Haru said.


    Tabane nodded and thought there must be various worlds in this dimension.


    "I need to go to the toilet first. You can wait for me outside," Haru said.


    "Hmm!"


    Tabane nodded several times before leaving his room through the window.


    Haru had gone to the toilet and saw that the sky had turned dark. Even though his fight with Silver Gospel was over in a few minutes, the doctor was exaggerating about his condition which took quite a lot of time to check his condition and it was night already.


    Looking at the dark sky, Haru took a deep breath and ready to go to Tabane, but someone called him.


    "Haru."


    Haru turned and felt a bit surprised. "Char?"


    Charlotte smiled and walked toward him. "Are you alright?" Her expression showed concern after his fight.


    "I''m alright."


    Haru nodded and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    It was quiet.


    "Where are you going?" Charlotte asked and felt her chest tighten at that moment. She had a feeling, but she hoped that she was wrong. But she was hugged and her lips were kissed by him. She didn''t know what had happened, but she also hugged him tightly and replied to his kiss.


    They were kissing each other under this moonlight.


    Parting their lips, their eyes were locked to each other.


    "I''ll go out for a month or so. Wait for me here," Haru said and patted Charlotte''s head.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Charlotte bit her lips and wanted to ask, ''Can I go with you?'', but those words stuck in her mouth.


    "I''ll definitelye back since I haven''t¡­"


    Whispering something to her ears, Charlotte blushed and hit his chest. She hugged him again tightly and kissed him again one more time. His smell, his voice, his warmth, the taste of his kiss, she didn''t want to lose it.


    "You need toe back, alright?"


    "I''lle back." Patting her head one more time, Haru looked gently and said, "I''ve promised you that I''ll be someone that you can be called a family, right?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Charlotte nodded.


    Kissing her forehead, Haru moved back and said, "Then, I''ll go now. Here''s a key to my house, you can live there during the summer breakter."


    "Hmm¡­" Charlotte nodded.


    Haru didn''t look back, he didn''t turn and only walked since he was afraid to see her expression would change his decision. He knew that he was a scumbag, but well, he was going to return soon, absolutely.


    Tears kepting out from Charlotte''s eyes and thought that Haru was really a bastard, but who made her fall for him. Even though she knew that he woulde back, she was worried about what he was about to do. She shook her head and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Charlotte! He''s going back in a month or so! Don''t be sad!"


    Charlotte thought she needed to have a child with him so he wouldn''t go out like this in the future. She looked in his direction again and saw he had disappeared. She took a deep breath and wiped away her tears again.


    "HARU, YOU BASTARD!!!!"


    Charlotte shouted in the middle of the night, but luckily no one heard her since her location was quite deserted. She kept screaming until she was satisfied before she went back waiting for him toe back.

 Chapter 854 Bastard!

    <h4>Chapter 854 Bastard!</h4>


    Sitting on the edge of the cliff, Tabane watched the sea, waiting for Haru toe. She was wondering what that guy was doing to make her wait this long. Dangling her legs below, she moved it rhythmically and thought that it wasn''t bad to go out from time to time. Looking at the starry sky, she hadn''t been in this good mood for a long time since she wanted toe to another world as soon as possible.


    "Hey, Chi-Chan, what are you doing herete at night?" Tabane asked. She turned and looked at Chifiyu who was leaning on the tree while looking at her.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you a story, a hypothetical one," Chifuyu said.


    "Story?"


    Tabane titled her head curiously with her sleepy eyes.


    "What if a certain genius leads a certain boy to the ce where an IS was located on the day of the high school entrance exams¡­"


    Chifuyu''s words stopped when Tabane said, "Oh if you''re curious about Ik-kun (Ichika) who can activate an IS then you shouldn''t ask me."


    "Why?" Chifuyu asked with a frown.


    "Because I don''t know." Tabane shook her head and said, "I''m not sure why Ik-kun can activate an IS and can even pilot it. It might have something to do with something which you''ve received in the past, maybe."


    Chifuyu frowned further since she didn''t like it when someone talked about her past, but she knew that it might also be one of the reasons why her little brother was able to activate an IS.


    "Then, what about Kasugano? Do you know anything about him?"


    Chifuyu wasn''t sure, but she decided to ask anyway.


    Tabane smiled and said, "Haru-kun is special. You don''t need to know."


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. She could tell that Tabane understood the reason why Haru could pilot an IS, but Tabane didn''t have an intention to tell her which somehow made her curious.


    ''Can I ask Kasugano about it?''


    Chifuyu thought about that possibility, but she rejected that idea since she wouldn''t force someone to ask her question.


    "Is that all?" Tabane asked.


    "No. Let''s go on a different topic," Chifuyu said.


    "A different topic?"


    "What if a certain genius wanted to make her precious little sister make a debut in public? The things that would need to be prepared would be a personal IS and an incident where an IS from somewhere goes amok. In this incident, a new high-performance machine piloted by the little sister will be included in the operation. The little sister would make a grand debut."


    "That certain genius is really pampering her little sister," another voice suddenly sounded.


    Chifuyu was startled and turned. She frowned and said, "Kasugano?"


    "Of course, every genius loves their little sister!" Tabane said with a smile.


    Haru nodded and agreed with Tabane''s answer. "Yes, I agree with that." From that point alone, he felt that Tabane was very suitable to join the "group chat".


    Haru and Tabane smiled, but Chifuyu frowned.


    "Kasugano, what are you doing here? Go back to your room!" Chifuyu said.


    "I''m sorry, Orimura-sensei. I need to go out for a while now," Haru said and walked toward Tabane.


    "Yes! Haru-kun is going to follow me!"


    Tabane jumped and hugged Haru from behind.


    Chifuyu frowned and asked, "Y, you''re going to quit school?" She felt shocked when she thought Haru would go out and follow Tabane.


    "I''m going to take a break. I''ll go back, of course," Haru said.


    "You¡­!"


    Chifuyu felt disbelief for Haru decided to follow Tabane, especially when she thought about the bond which she had him had created during his stay at the school. Haru would follow Tabane who he had just met for a day rather than staying in the academy where he had spent a few months.


    Looking at Chifuyu''s reaction, Haru also felt bad and said, "I''m sorry, Sensei, but I need to go."


    "Going out? How can I let you go?! What are you going to do with school? What are you going to do with Cecilia, Charlotte, and Laura? The three of them have fallen for you yet, you''re going to leave them?¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu bombarded Haru with a lot of questions.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Chifuyu!"


    Haru shouted Chifuyu''s name directly.


    Chufuyu stopped when she heard him calling her name directly.


    "I know that I''m selfish, but I''ll go back. I promise."


    Looking at Chifuyu in front of him who showed a sad expression, Haru sighed and also felt ufortable to hurt her like this, but he needed to go back now.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then, we''re going now, bye, bye, Chii-chan!"


    Tabane grabbed Haru and pulled him to drop on the cliff.


    "W, wait!"


    Chifuyu ran after them; but when she looked below the cliff, she couldn''t see them and they had vanished.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chifuyu sighed.


    "That bastard!"


    Chifuyu wouldn''t let Haru go after he hadeter. Looking at the starry sky, she was wondering whether his promise to marry her after graduation was a lie.


    "¡­"


    Houki was inside her room looking at two ribbons with white and red color in front of her.


    There were two ribbons and each of them was given by Haru and Ichika. There wasn''t any difference between the two of them, only that it was being given by a different man.


    Houki unloosed the green ribbon on her hair fully exposed her beautiful long hair. She closed her eyes while remembering the thing which had happened in the academy. She opened her eyes again and was about to reach the ribbon which was given by Ichika before stopping a few centimeters away.


    "¡­"


    Houki seemed quite hesitant before saying, "I''m sorry." She reached for the other ribbon and tied it in her hair. She took a deep breath and felt her heartbeat.


    *Thump!* *Thump!* *Thump!*


    Houki touched her heart before taking a deep breath. She calmed herself and smiled when she thought about her day after meeting him. She couldn''t help but smile. She looked at Ichika''s ribbon again and wasn''t sure what to do with it before keeping it in her bag.


    After keeping that ribbon on her back, Houki stood up and was about to visit Haru who was on the infirmary. She thought that it was a good chance when everyone was sleeping, but when she was about to leave her room someone suddenly crashed into her.


    Houki hurriedly stabilized her body.


    "I''m sorry! Are you alright?"


    Houki tried the girl who she had crashed into before and felt surprised when it was Charlotte, but she was even more surprised when she saw her eyes were red.


    "Dunois, what''s wrong?"


    "Huh? Shinonono-san?" Charlotte was surprised when she saw Houki. She thought for a while and shook her head. "No, nothing, you don''t need to worry."


    Frowning, Houki thought that it might have something to do with Haru. She didn''t know why, but it was her feeling.


    "Is it Haru? What has he done to you?" Houki asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was silent for a while and said, "He''s gone."


    "¡­"


    Blinking her eyes, Houki looked at Charlotte with disbelief and asked, "What? I''m sorry. I didn''t hear you."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It seems that your big sister''s charm is really big for him so he decides to follow her for a month or so¡­" She looked at Houki for a while and remembered that Houki was Tabane''s little sister.


    "Shinonono-san, do you know whe---"


    But before Charlotte asked her question, Houki had left directly.


    ''Damn! Damn! Damn!''


    Houki ran. She didn''t stop her legs and kept moving until she saw Chifuyu.


    "Orimura-sensei! Ha-"


    "If you''re looking for Haru then he''s following your big sister. He''lle back in a month or so."


    Chifuyu didn''t say too much and left Houki since her mood was also very bad at that moment.


    "¡­"


    Houki took a deep breath and wondered what she should do now. Though, she suddenly felt annoyed and shouted, "HARU, YOU BASTARD!!!!"


    *Ac-cho!"


    "What''s wrong?" Tabane asked.


    "Nothing. Someone might talk about me," Haru said and looked behind.


    "But I''m surprised that you can fly, how did you do it?" Tabane asked.


    "Gravity magic."


    Haru sighed and felt very ufortable, but he woulde back to this worldter and another worlds too since he had a lot of girls that he needed to visit one by one. He looked at Tabane who seemed to be thinking about his power and then asking her a question, "Where is your ce?"


    "We''re going to reach it soon."


    Both of them talked about trivial things, such as Houki''s breasts, three sizes, etc during this flight which was somehow quite enjoyable and made him think that his decision to invite this woman as a member of group chat was right.

 Chapter 855 Telling you

    <h4>Chapter 855 Telling you</h4>


    It took two hours before they had arrived at Tabane''s ce.


    Haru had two days and a few hours before he needed to go back to his original world, but before that he could ask this genius a lot of questions and learned a lot of things from her.


    Haru looked around and understood why no one was able to find the location of Tabane.


    Tabane''s ce was located on the remote ind between Japan and Hawaii.


    Haru thought that Tabane would be alone, but it seemed that there was someone beside her.


    "Tabane-sama."


    ''Girl?''


    Looking at this girl, Haru felt that this girl was simr to Laura somehow.


    ''Is she Laura''s twin?''


    Haru didn''t ask that question out loud and only thought within his mind.


    "Chole-chan! You need to call me, mama, alright? You don''t need to be that respectful!"


    Tabane smiled and pulled Chloe''s cheeks.


    "T - Tabane-sama!"


    Chloe seemed quite embarrassed. She suddenly also noticed Haru who stood beside Tabane and couldn''t help but ask, "Tabane-sama, who is he?"


    "He''s Kasugano Haruka. He''s my brother-inw. He''s going to stay here for two days or so," Tabane said with a smile.


    "Brother-inw?!"


    Chloe was surprised.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything since he was toozy to react.


    "Right, I need to talk with him about an IS. Don''t disrupt us, alright?" Tabane said and patted Chloe''s head.


    "¡­"


    Chloe was stunned, but she nodded. She looked at Haru curiously who was smiling at her. She hurriedly looked away to hide her blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he looked at Chloe''s reaction.


    "Haru¡­ you''ve just arrived in this ce and you also want to make me into your mother-inw?"


    Tabane poked Haru''s cheek and said, "If this continues then you might also make me into your girlfriend too in the future?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "I''m not doing that, and when have I be your brother-inw?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let''s go inside. Let''s talk!"


    Tabane pulled Haru''s hand and seemed to be very spirited when she thought about another world.


    Chloe, who was being left behind, couldn''t help but be flustered when she heard their conversation. She was wondering what they were about to do and she couldn''t help but be curious about him which somehow made her look at Haru''s back unconsciously.


    After being led into her house, Haru suddenly pulled into a traditional Japanese room with tatami floor, sofa, table, television, etc. He could see various snacks scattered on the ground which somehow reminded him of Sora.


    "¡­"


    "Sorry! Sorry! I don''t have time to clean up!" Tabane smiled sheepishly.


    "Well, don''t worry, but is it alright for me to clean it up?" Haru asked.


    "Sure, sure, clean it up for me," Tabane said with a smile.


    Haru nodded and started to clean up this room. He somehow couldn''t stay calm when there was a lot of trash around this room.


    Looking at Haru who cleaned up this room, Tabane thought that he was really good at taking care of someone. She sat down on the sofa and started the television to watch an anime.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless before shaking his head.


    After cleaning up this room, Haru sat next to Tabane and said, "Well, I''ll exin to you about "Dimensional Group Chat" now."


    "Wait! Exin to me after this anime is over!"


    Tabane stopped him in a hurry.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded and didn''t think much before taking soda and various snacks that he had gotten from Toriko''s world from his zipper storage. He opened the potato chips and watched the anime from this world since he was also curious.


    Tabane, who was watching the television, suddenly smelled something delicious and saw him eating potato chips. She couldn''t help but ask him to give her some.


    Haru gave her some and put the potato chips between two of them so Tabane could take it by herself.


    Tabane ate the potato chips and couldn''t help but be surprised by the taste of the potato chip since it was very delicious. She took the packaging and saw the brand of this potato chip was "Devil Potato" with the "Jewel Meat" vor. She frowned and asked, "Where did you buy this?"


    "Another world," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tabane turned off the television since the anime was over and asked, "Tell me more about this "Dimensional Chat Group"!"


    Haru nodded and started to exin about "group chat" to Tabane. Before he didn''t tell her about the details, but this time it was different. He told her about the function and his interaction with various people from various worlds.


    Tabane''s eyes were shining excitedly as if children had been given a new toy by their parents.


    "I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!"


    Tabane held Haru''s shirt and shook it very hard.


    "Calm down! Before that, I need to tell you about the danger in another world," Haru said.


    "Danger? Is there a danger?"


    Tabane was confused. She could hear him telling a lot of enjoyable things, but suddenly Haru told him that there was a danger in another world which made her not understand.


    "Unlike this world, there are a lot of worlds whose people have various powers, and also enemies which cause chaos or destroy the world," Haru said.


    "Such as?" Tabane asked.


    "Such as magic, sacred weapons, ninjas, viruses, aliens¡­" Haru told Tabane a lot of things, but he also reminded her of a world that was more dangerous than anything.


    "Toriko''s world? Is it really that dangerous?"


    Tabane, who had developed an IS, didn''t think anything or anyone could defeat her IS.


    IS''s absolute defense was absolute, it was the thought on her mind.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Haru knew that it was better to show rather than talk. He felt that Tabane wouldn''t believe what he told herter.


    "So what are you doing in this world?" Tabane asked.


    "Besidesmunicating with various people from various worlds, the Group Chat would also give a quest from time to time," Haru said.


    "Quest?"


    Tabane titled her head.


    "Yes, a quest. Such as¡­¡­"


    Haru told Tabane a lot of examples about the quest which was being done on the "Group Chat".


    "So what can you get after you''ve got a quest?"


    Tabane felt that it was quite troublesome to do a quest without a reward. Unless Haru''s intention for a question in the first ce was for an adventure. She thought that it would also be very fun to try the quest.


    "You can get a reward. That reward is a point that you can exchange with various things on the "group chat" and a lottery that will give you something random," Haru said.


    "Have youpleted your quest? Do you need help?" Tabane asked.


    "It''s over."


    "Then open your reward right away! I want to see what kind of reward you can get from this quest," Tabane said.


    Haru nodded and decided to show Tabane. He opened the "group chat" and opened his reward, but he was startled when he received his reward.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 856 New Member

    <h4>Chapter 856 New Member</h4>


    [Congrattions, you have gotten the power of "Jewelry Bonney"]


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and didn''t feel ufortable, but he could feel a new power had entered his body. He sighed in relief since he didn''t need to eat a "Devil Fruit" again, but¡­


    ''Jewelry Bonney, huh?''


    Jewelry Bonney, also known as the "Big Eater", is a pirate and the captain of the Bonney Pirates. She and her crew originated from the South Blue. She is one of twelve pirates who are referred to as the Worst Generation in the world of One Piece.


    Haru remembered the power of Jewelry Bonney, and felt a bit strange by this power.


    "What''s wrong? Are you alright?" Tabane asked. She could see that Haru''s expression was a bit weird at that moment and wondered what had happened to him.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I''m alright."


    "So you''ve opened your reward?" Tabane asked.


    "Yes, I have."


    "So what did you get?" Tabane asked.


    "Umm¡­ a power?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Tabane looked at Haru for a while and didn''t see a change on his body which made her confused. She was curious and asked, "What kind of power?"


    "It''s a power from one of the famous people from another world," Haru said.


    "Yes, but what kind of power?" Tabane asked.


    "It''s an age maniption," Haru said.


    "Age maniption!" Tabane was surprised.


    Bonney exhibits abilities thate from a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that involves age maniption. She can alter the ages of herself and others, rapidly aging her intended targets into their senior years or regressing them into small children.


    Haru, who had received Bonney''s power and it was possible for him to manipte his age or other''s people.


    "Show it to me," Tabane said.


    "Well, I don''t mind."


    Haru started to use his power. He thought about turning himself younger and suddenly his body slowly grew smaller.


    Tabane, who saw the process, didn''t blink her eyes the entire time. Before, she thought that Haru was using some kind of technology to fly, but this time it was different since she didn''t think there was a technology that was able to turn someone younger.


    "I''ve made myself 10 years younger, how is it?" Haru asked with a childish voice.


    "How cute!!!"


    Tabane couldn''t handle anymore and hugged Haru on her chest.


    "How cute! How cute! How cute!"


    "Hmm!!!!"


    Haru couldn''t breathe since he was pressed into Tabane''s chest. Even though it was soft, it was hard to breathe. He tapped Tabane''s chest several times telling her to stop it.


    "Hyaann¡­! Pervert!"


    Tabane loosened her hug and flicked Haru''s forehead.


    "What a perverted child. You can''t touch Tabane-chan''s breast, alright?"


    "¡­"


    ''You''re the one who hugs me!''


    Haru sighed and felt tired, but suddenly his pants which were obviously oversized fell down.


    "¡­"


    Tabane also saw this situation, but she was a bit surprised.


    "Even if you''re a child, it is still quite well-done, huh?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to react. He hurriedly grabbed his pants and turned himself into normal.


    After that incident, Haru tried his new power once again and it felt quite an interesting power in his opinion. He could manipte his age and it was possible to make himself younger or older in just a second.


    Tabane also asked him to make herself younger and made her into a loli.


    Haru also turned loli together and decided to y together.


    Both of them ran around Tabane''s ce since it felt quite fun to be younger again.


    "¡­"


    Chloe who saw Haru and Tabane who had be younger could only open her mouth wide and wasn''t sure how to react for a moment, but she had to admit that both of them were very cute.


    Tabane and Haru were satisfied and turned back to normal once again back in Tabane''s room.


    "It''s very fun!" Tabane said with a smile. Though, at the same time, she felt that Haru was a perfect mating choice. If she made him into her lover or husband then she could ask him to change into a young boy or even a middle age man easily, as her wish.


    Haru was in front of the mirror and thought that he was quite handsome when he was in his 40s.


    ''Is this the charm of a mature man?''


    Haru rubbed his chin and turned back to normal. It felt quite strange when he thought he could turn himself or someone else into loli or older in just a single touch. But at the same time, he knew about the potential of this power.


    Haru felt that this power had limitations and he could only manipte age within the 20-year range. This meant that he could only increase or decrease his or someone''s age by only 20 years limit.


    But he knew the potential of this power was very powerful. He could manipte the age of living things and non-living things. He tried to make a paper younger and he had turned the paper into a pulp which made him speechless. He also tried to turn paper into older paper, but it dposed or decayed.


    Haru knew that once he had broken the limit of 20 years then he might be able to turn someone into a fetus or dpose someone in just a single touch which was a very scary power. After he had enough of testing his new power, he decided to rx on this ce.


    "Haru, when are you going back?" Tabane asked.


    "Two dayster," Haru said.


    "Then, can you be younger again? I want to hug you!" Tabane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t really mind and turned into loli Haru again.


    "How cute! How cute! Wait here! Big Sister wille with various clothes! You can''t go back until you''ve tried every piece of clothing that I''ve prepared for you!"


    Tabane ran out of her room very fast to bring various clothes and costumes for Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that he needed to go back early.


    Haru teleported back to his original world. He was inside his room and took a deep breath since he had left this ce for a few months. He suddenly felt that the power which he had gotten was quite good since he could at least make himself younger. Even though "Ripple" or "Hamon" which he had learned could make him stay younger, he knew that in some quests it might be necessary to turn younger or older to make it easier toplete the quest.


    Haru opened the "group chat" and wanted to introduce Tabane.


    Haru: "I''vee back and I''ve invited a new member!"


    Yajima: "Ho? Who is this new member?"


    Rabbit Scientist: "Hello, everyone! I''m your genius scientist and your idol, Shinonono Tabane-chan!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they read Tabane''s introduction. They thought that Haru had invited someone weird once again.


    Charlotte: "Hello, my name is Charlotte."


    Sumire: "Hello, I''m Sumire."


    Tabane-chan: "Hey! Hey! Hello, everyone! Nice to meet you!"


    Tabane-chan: "Right, I''ve heard that everyone is a part of a story? I''m curious about Haru''s story, what is his story?"


    Kuroneko: "It''s "Yosuga no Sora". You can open it on the "group chat". It''s one of my most favorite stories here."


    Tsunade: "It''s the best story."


    Charlotte: "You''ll be surprised."


    Sumire: "Everyone loves it."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and put his smartphone on the table before decided to sleep. He really hoped that he could erase his dark history or else he felt that his image would be destroyed every time someone entered the "group chat".

 Chapter 857 To Become Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 857 To Be Stronger</h4>


    After Tabane had joined the "group chat", she wanted to go to another world immediately, but her points weren''t enough to do that. She could only cry and waited until she could get enough points to visit another world.


    When everyone heard that Tabane wanted to visit another world, they thought that it was better for her to visit the world of Yajima, Kuzuha, Kuroneko, Esdeath, Haru, and Gintoki.


    Charlotte and Sumire didn''t rmend their world since their world was filled with a virus that might be dangerous for Tabane.


    Esdeath''s world was quite peaceful after Haru had be a king and the Empire had regained its vigor. She also wanted to ask Tabane what her husband had been doing on the quest.


    Tabane had fully joined the "group chat" and she was very happy about it since everyone weed her. She thought that there were a lot of things on the "group chat" which made her couldn''t wait to see all of them, but at the same time, she also heard something which startled her.


    The first thing that Haru had married.


    Tabane was in shock when she heard it. She was curious about who Haru''s wife was, but she wasn''t sure how to react when she knew that his wife was the scariest and the strongest woman in the world of Akame Ga Kill. She wasn''t sure how he had decided to marry such a woman and it was very hard to believe.


    After joining the "group chat", Tabane tried to gather all the information that she could get and she understood that in another world someone might be part of some story. She also thought that she was also part of the story, but she hadn''t found her story on the "Group Chat" which made her curious and depressed.


    The second thing was Haru''s origin.


    Shocked.


    It was Tabane''s impression when she knew that Haru was a harem protagonist character from the story of "Yosuga no Sora". She also understood why he agreed with her words that every genius loved their little sister.


    Though Tabane didn''t understand how Haru could be a very strong and mechanical genius, she had to admit that she was amazed by Haru since that guy really loved his sister dearly that he had decided to marry her which somehow made her realize that her love for her little sister seemed quite weaker than him.


    Tabane thought that Haru was the truest "Sis-Con" that she had seen in her life.


    Inside Haru''s private room on the Hyakkou Academy, Kirari was sleeping on Haru''sp. She was quite tired after doing her job which was somehow quite a big responsibility for a high school student. Though she was d that she had someone to apany her. She snuggled and hugged his waist while sniffing his smell since his smell reallyforted her.


    *Ac-choo!*


    Haru felt that his nose felt a bit itchy.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Kirari asked.


    "Nothing, my nose feels a bit itchy," Haru said.


    Kirari smiled and said, "Someone might talk about you."


    "That might be possible¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he felt that Tabane was thinking something rude about him.


    Aftering back to his original world, Haru prepared for thest semester exam at his high school. It was thest semester, and he was about to be a 2nd-year student. He was also a part of the student council which made him also need help for the preparation of the senior graduation.


    Though, Haru felt that this graduation didn''t seem that enjoyable for some people. He could see that some people were happy, but some people were very sad.


    The happy student was a student who had won a lot of money during their stay on this academy, and the sad student was a student who had a debt on the academy and needed to pay it with their own lives which made them think that their future was bleak.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to react to this situation. Even though he felt sorry, he also didn''t have any intention to help them either. He saw that some people decided to transfer to another school after the end of the semester, but even so, their debt wouldn''t be erased. He wasn''t a saint and even if he had money, it didn''t mean it was alright for him to splurge it since it was better to use it for investing something else.


    After he hade back from his quest, he had been thinking about a lot of things. He was thinking about his future, girls, "group chat", and power.


    Because of his economic ability, he didn''t need to worry since he didn''tck money. Even if he didn''t continue to go to school, it didn''t really matter. But his girls in his original world and his family wanted him to continue then he decided to continue this study since it wasn''t difficult for him to do so.


    For his girls, the app which he had gotten from his reward afterpleting the quest in the world of Akame Ga Kill really helped him. He could change the time ratio in various worlds with his world and teleport to various worlds without points or free. He was able to visit his girls in various worlds and didn''t need to worry about the time he had left them since, in their worlds, the time was moving 10 times slower.


    Haru could visit them anytime, and he didn''t need to worry about that, but in the future, he also needed to tell them about his condition.


    For a quest on the "group chat", he thought that he needed to let someone beside him do it for a while since he really wanted to have a break. He felt that it might be quite unfair for him to always do the quest or rather he was quite troubled by the quest since thest quest was quite difficult for him (on an emotional matter).


    Thenstly about his power.


    Haru had received various rewards from the "group chat" that made him stronger such as "Sticky Fingers", "Pleasure Magic", "reincarnation of Asura Ootsutsuki", "Horo Horo no Mi", "body of Aquaman", "Kiss", etc. He also received a lot of things from the "group chat", but only some of the rewards which were able to help him in the battle. Besides those rewards, he also gained power through his training on the various worlds such as "light magic" and "strength magic" that he had learned from the world of Magi.


    Haru used his "light magic" mostly for an auxiliary or support such as illusion and speed. The attack of "light magic" might be quite powerful, but it wasn''t enough to defeat a monster from the world of Toriko. For "strength magic", he had developed it into a "gravity magic" which made him able to fly and trap someone. He wanted to develop it further, but his time was limited.


    Haru also developed both Kenbonshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki. His Kenbonshoku Haki was very powerful since he could see the future even though it was only for a few seconds. His Busoshoku Haki wasn''t that powerful, but it was enough. To develop both of them, he also needed time to do it.


    Lastly, it was the power of "Jewelry Bonney" which he had received from thest quest. It was also a powerful ability, but he needed time to develop it.


    Haru thought that he reallycked time, and somehow made him sigh. He thought about the quest for the world of Toriko and he had a feeling that he needed to face it sooner orter. He needed to get stronger before that or else he might really lose his life in the process in the future.


    "What''s wrong?" Kirari asked since she could that Haru was thinking about something.


    "Hmm? I''m thinking about our first dateter on 13 March," Haru said and caressed Kirari''s head.


    Kirari smiled and said, "I can''t wait for it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that to see this smile every day then he needed to be stronger.

 Chapter 858 Surprise Confession 1

    <h4>Chapter 858 Surprise Confession 1</h4>


    13 March.


    After the end of the exam, there were a lot of things that needed to be done by Haru in his original world. He needed toe to the televisionworkpany which he had brought and created some programs that could raise the rating on the television.


    Besides that, Haru needed to tell Ayase to prepare for another hunt which received a loud cheer from everyone when he thought that he was going to join his hunt, but to their disappointment, he didn''t intend to join this hunt. He was toozy to join and he didn''t have time to do it since he had something more important to do.


    Megumi and Sora would graduate from her middle school and Haru as their boyfriend woulde to visit their school during their graduation. It was a once in a lifetime moment, and he wouldn''t miss it.


    Hiratsuka would alsoe with himter during Sora''s graduation ceremony.


    But before that, there was something which he needed to do and that was his first date with Kirari.


    Kirari also anticipated her first date with Haru. She was also a girl after all, even if she was calcting, maniptive, and psychopathic individuals, but she was a girl. She wanted to do the things which lovers do such as date, kissing, etc. She anticipated it and waited at her house until his car came to pick her up.


    Then both of them went out together to start their date.


    Ririka, who was Kirari''s twin sister, looked at their car and started their mission which they would performter.


    "They''re gone."


    "Roger!"


    "Roger!"


    Everyone started their preparation and was ready to give them a surprise at the end of the date.


    Haru thought to have a safe date such as watching a movie, eating lunch, etc. But he didn''t expect Kirari to ask something else.


    "Do you know where the cosy shop is?" Kirari asked.


    "Do you want to go there?" Haru asked.


    "Yes. Is that alright?" Kirari asked.


    Haru agreed and there was no hesitation in his words. He felt that it would be good to try the various costumes on Kirari. He went to the costume shop where he had bought a uniform for his cafe. He knew the owner of that shop quite well and decided to visit her since there would be various costumes in that ce that could be used by Kirariter.


    Kirari looked around and could see various costumes within the store.


    The size of the shop was quite big, and it seemed that the business was quite good or the owner had too much money that she or he decided to open such a cosy shop because of his or her hobby.


    Kirari wasn''t sure what was the reason for the owner of this shop to create this cosy shop, but she could see that Haru knew the owner quite well.


    "My¡­ Haru, are you having a date?"


    The one who greeted them was the owner of this store. The owner of the store was a woman in her mid 30''s with short blond hair with medium height and quite a t chest.


    "You''re thinking something rude, right?"


    The owner was quite sensitive about her chest size and she was very keen on someone who thought about her t chest which made everyone need to be careful or else they would be thrown out from the store.


    "No, no, of course not," Haru said.


    The owner nodded and looked at Kirari.


    Kirari bowed her head politely. On the outside, she acted like a refined and properdy. It was an act, but it was necessary to do such a thing since they were living in society.


    "Well, you can enjoy your stay, but can I have a request?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Umm¡­ can I ask for your photo?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Just let me take a picture of you wearing a police officer or a mafia costume, alright? If you help me then you can use this ce for 2 hours alone with your girlfriend!"


    The boss begged in front of Haru. She knew that once her store had his photo, it could attract a lot of people toe to her store, especially after he was known as the "hottest man in the country". She had to admit that he was very hot. Unfortunately, she already had a husband and she loved him dearly. She looked at Kirari and thought that this girl was quite lucky to be pierced by the thing on his pants every night.


    Haru wanted to reject, but this woman had helped him quite a lot of times in the past.


    ''But a two-hour stay in this ce is quite tempting¡­''


    Haru wanted to make Kirari wear various costumes, but he wasn''t sure whether she would agree or not.


    "Why not help her, Haru? We can have the store for two hours, after all, right?" Kirari said while looking at the boss.


    "Yes!"


    The boss nodded without hesitation.


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Just one photo, alright?"


    "Good, you can have this ce for two hours! I''ll leave both of you and put the "close" sign in front of the door now."


    The boss ran toward the entrance before someone beside them entered the store.


    Kirari looked at Haru and smiled. "I''m also curious to see you in the police officer uniform." She thought that his butt would be very sexy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow, Haru felt weird when he saw Kirari''s eyes.


    Inside the car, Ririka, Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko were looking at the store where Haru and Kirari had just entered. The four of them felt a bit weird when the two of them entered a cosy store together. They could imagine Haru wearing cosy, but they couldn''t imagine Kirari wearing cosy when they thought about her nature during school.


    "¡­"


    "Is it only my imagination or is that really a cosy store?" Runa asked.


    "Hmm¡­ it might be a clothes store in disguise," Yuriko said since she didn''t believe that Kirari would go to cosy store.


    "But¡­" Runa smiled and said, "Boys are perverted!"


    "Huh? What do you mean by that Yomozuki-senpai?" Sayaka asked. She suddenly became worried about Kirari being fooled by Haru. She knew that Kirari mightckmon sense and he would use that chance to ask Kirari to wear a lot of sexy costumes in the cosy store. In her imagination, Haru told Kirari to wear a sexy nurse, shrine maiden, sailor uniform, bikini, etc. She held her head and suddenly couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "No! I can''t let Kirari-sama be fooled by that man!"


    Sayaka was about to go out, but she was stopped by the three of them.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Just stay here!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ririka was silent, but she also stopped Sayaka from getting out of the car.


    "No! Let go of me! I need to save Kirari-sama!"


    "Calm down!"


    "You need to believe in him!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ririka looked at the three of them and suddenly became worried about the date of Haru and Kirari.

 Chapter 859 Surprise Confession 2

    <h4>Chapter 859 Surprise Confession 2</h4>


    ''What are they doing?''


    Haru could feel that Sayaka, Ririka, Ruri, and Yuriko seemed to argue with each other. He could feel them using a Kenbonshoku Haki from his location which was why he was a bit confused when they were very rowdy inside the car. He ignored them and looked at Kirari who observed various costumes within the stores.


    "There are certainly a lot of costumes here," Kirari said. She had only seen a maid uniform which was given by Haru, but in this store, she could see various things such as police officers, nurses, teachers, bunny girls, pop idols, etc.


    "It''s a cosy store after all," Haru said. He also looked around until something was presented in front of him. He frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    "Police officer uniform."


    Kirari showed the police officer uniform in front of Haru and said, "Change into this first so we can have fun together as soon as possible."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kirari and asked, "Do you want to see me in this uniform?"


    "Yes," Kirari said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only knew that this girl was a closet pervert, but as his boyfriend, he didn''t really mind it. He nodded and said, "Wait here, I''ll change into it in the changing room."


    "Umm¡­"


    Kirari nodded and asked, "Do you have something that you want me to wear? I''ve heard that we can take a picture together in this ce."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Looking at Kirari''s figure, Haru could see that this girl would suit in anything. But he knew that it was a rare chance and he wanted to see her in a different uniform. He looked at Kirari again and saw that she loosened her hair and didn''t tie it to her usual style. He had to admit that she was really beautiful and somehow he wanted to hug her.


    Kirari, suddenly being hugged, was a bit surprised and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. You''re so cute that I can''t bear to hug you," Haru said and hugged her.


    "Oh, you¡­"


    Kirari blushed and hugged him back.


    They stayed for a while before he picked some clothes on the shelf for Kirari to change.


    "How about this?"


    "This is?"


    Kirari looked at quite frilly clothes in front of her which were very cute in her opinion. She didn''t understand what kind of costumes it was, but she didn''t really mind wearing it.


    "The setting is a police officer who has be a bodyguard of a popr pop idol, how is that?" Haru asked. He remembered that on his televisionpany, there was apetition program called "Love Live".


    Love Live was a school idolpetition which was madest year. Thest winner of thispetition was "A-Rise" who had be quite famous among the high school students.


    Haru could see the potential in this program and told his subordinate on the televisionpany to continue that program since it was quite interesting. But he knew that he needed more awesome school idols to shock the entire country. He was wondering whether there would be such an idol in the future.


    ''Hmm¡­ should I make that idol myself?''


    Haru''s thoughts were broken when he heard Kirari''s voice.


    "Hmm, interesting. I''ll change into it," Kirari said and went to the changing room but before that, she needed to remind him.


    "You also need to change into that police officer uniform."


    "Alright."


    Haru and Kirari went to the changing room to change their clothes into the customers. It only took them a few minutes for him toe out, he waited for a while and saw Kirarie out from the changing room in a pop idol costume. He was very surprised at how cute she was but somehow she missed something.


    ''Hmm¡­ what is it?''


    Kirari was surprised when she saw Haru who had changed into a police uniform. She could see that his ass seemed very sexy and she moved toward his back before touching his ass.


    "Hmm¡­ how firm¡­"


    Kneading it with a force that wasn''t weak nor strong, but enough to change the shape of his ass. Kirari enjoyed her moment touching her boyfriend''s ass.


    "Kirari-san, can I ask what are you doing with my ass?" Haru asked with a speechless expression. When he was thinking something serious this girl suddenly grabbed his ass which made him unsure what to do.


    "Nothing. You don''t need to worry."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Of course, I need to worry!''


    Haru sighed when he knew that his girlfriend had an ass fetish which somehow made him feel conflicted. He looked at Kirari again and realized something which was missing from her.


    "Kirari, can I change the hairstyle of your hair?"


    "¡­Sure?"


    Kirari wasn''t sure what Haru wanted to do, but she could see that it was something interesting.


    Haru was very proficient at using a camera. He used the studio inside the cosy store.


    Besides selling and renting various costumes, this store also prepared a studio for the customer to take their picture.


    Haru prepared the camera and took a picture together with Kirari.


    Kirari had to admit that she really enjoyed this activity. She had tried various poses together with Haru and also took his picture alone. She looked at the result of his picture and thought to keep itter.


    "Let''s change into another costume."


    Hearing Kirari''s proposal, Haru nodded and agreed.


    Both of them changed into various costumes such as shrine maidens and priests; nurses and doctors; sailor uniform and gakuran; martial artists; maids and her master; Mahou shoujo and her boyfriend, etc.


    Though suddenly Kirari proposed some costume for him.


    "You''re already dead," Haru said with an indifferent expression.


    "A-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta¡­¡­!"


    Haru sent out a barrage of powerful fists.


    Kirari was very excited about taking a picture of him while praising him. "Good! Good! Good!"


    Haru wore a cosy of Kenshiro from "Fist of North Star". He felt a bit speechless when Kirari had asked him to act in various poses and actions which somehow made him realize that this girl really enjoyed cosy. But in the end, he did all of her requests since he could see her very happy and smiling all the time. Looking at her, he felt that her character started to change somehow during cosy session.


    Kirari, who wore a cosy of Yuria from "Fist of North Star" nodded in satisfaction.


    "Now, try to carry me with your arm. You need to make your face gentle when you look at meter, alright?"


    "Alright."


    Haru had given up and decided to follow the wish of this girl. He carried Kirari in his arms while looking at her face with a serious and mncholy expression. .


    Kirari touched Haru''s cheek as if wanted to kiss him.


    Though, Haru was the one who decided to kiss her since Kirari was too tempting for him.


    The boss of the store who peeked at the studio felt very jealous when she saw this scene. She also wanted to cosy as Yuria with her husband as Kenshiro, but she didn''t think that her husband would be suited for it.


    After that, they changed into the cosy of Shinji and Ayanami.


    Kirari was a big fan of Evangelion and it would be wasteful to not change into the costume of the main character and heroine of Evangelion.


    Their pose was quite simple, they intermitted their hands together and pressed each other''s foreheads together. They didn''t kiss, only looked at each other eyes from a close distance feeling the love between two of them, no, they felt as if they had be Shinji and Ayanami who would go to the battle to fight against an angel which destroyed the world.


    It might be scary, but they could only move forward.


    In the end, they kissed each other until two hours'' time was over.


    Haru gave the boss his photo in a police uniform, but he could see that the boss seemed to want more photos from him, especially his photo together with Kirari.


    "No."


    Kirari rejected that idea immediately.


    The boss seemed quite sad when she heard it.


    "But we mighte again in the future, then you can ask us for a photo again," Kirari said.


    "YES!!!!"


    The boss agreed immediately.


    Though, in Kirari''s mind, she had made up her mind to buy this store directly.


    Haru thought that Kirari somehow manipted the boss of this store, but he didn''t care much since it would give them a privilege to y in this cosy store.


    Going out, Haru didn''t bring Kirari back but continued their date by visiting various ces from the movie theatre, pet shop, bookstore, etc; until they decided to take a break at the outdoor cafe on the nearby department store.


    Kirari really enjoyed his date together with Haru and talked with him with a smile talking about all the things which they had done together earlier.


    Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko who had been following Haru and Kirari couldn''t help but feel jealous of Kirari since they also wanted to have such a boyfriend.


    Kirari and Haru who were talking to each other suddenly heard a loud sound from the big clock near their location.


    *Ding! Dong!*


    Kirari looked around and noticed something that the front area in front of her was quite deserted.


    There were a lot of people who walked around this ce, but somehow there was a man who wore a suit stopped in the middle of the outdoor area of the department store.


    Kirari looked at this man who suddenly stopped without moving and asked, "What is he doing?"


    "I''m not sure," Haru said with a frown.


    But another person also stopped and this time it was a man with clothes simr to a construction worker.


    Haru and Kirari didn''t think too much until another person came and took a picture of two men who stopped in the outdoor area of the department store.


    Kirari noticed that there were strangely a lot of people who brought a camera and video recorder in this ce. She looked at Haru and asked, "Do you know what is happening?"


    "No. I''m also as clueless as you," Haru said.


    There was some crowd who also looked curiously at three men who stopped without moving in the middle of the street.


    Kirari looked at the three men and seemed that she might or might not see them somewhere, but she didn''t have time to remember when suddenly something happened which somehow made her think something interesting was about to happen.

 Chapter 860 Surprise Confession 3

    <h4>Chapter 860 Surprise Confession 3</h4>


    Soraid on Haru''s bed while thinking about their rtionship. She was wondering what made him not touch her which made her somehow depressed.


    ''Am I not attractive?''


    Sora shook her head and thought that it might be because of their past rtionship.


    Haru had acknowledged their rtionship and he loved her as a girl, but it didn''t mean that he could forget about their rtionship as a brother and sister in the past.


    Sora had never thought that it would be hard and somehow she felt ufortable. She closed her eyes and slept on his bed at that moment.


    When Kirari was wondering what was about to happen, suddenly music was yed within this ce.


    (BGM: Charice - Louder).


    A woman walked toward the three men who stopped in the middle of the street and started to dance. Her movement was very elegant following the melody of the music.


    Everyone on the street also looked at the woman who danced since they felt surprised.


    "What is this?" Kirari asked.


    "It seems to be a street performance." Haru looked at the woman who was dancing and said, "It''s quite rare for us to see such a thing."


    "Yeah, I wonder¡­"


    Kirari looked at Haru to see his reaction since she had a feeling that this street performance had something to do with him, but she could tell that he didn''t know anything.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kirari felt weird, but she decided to continue to watch.


    The music became upbeat and the three men moved as if a robot was following the woman to dance together.


    Then the four of them danced together and pped their hands together facing the crowd.


    "It''s great," Haru said.


    "Yeah. It''s very interesting," Kirari said and felt a bit suspicious.


    The four of them moved on to the free space, dancing freely in front of a group of people from the crowd who joined their dance.


    "Does such an event usually happen here?" Kirari asked. It wasn''t that she didn''t havemon sense, but it was rare for her toe out to the public. If he didn''t invite her on a date then she might not have had an opportunity to watch this dance performance.


    "I''m not sure either, this is my first time staying at this cafe after all," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Kirari smiled and said, "Let''s watch it for a while. I''m curious."


    "Of course."


    The group of people kept dancing in front of them facing the crowd.


    Kirari and Haru were watching this show and were somehow quite interested. They were talking to each other, but suddenly two waiters came and apologized to the guests who came to this ce since they might be worried that this performance might annoy them.


    Kirari didn''t really mind, but suddenly those two waiters also joined the group of people to dance which made her speechless.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this is an event from the cafe," Kirari said while looking at the cafe.


    "It must be," Haru said and agreed with Kirari.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari turned toward Haru and kept staring at him.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing."


    Kirari somehow felt weird, but she didn''t know where it was weird.


    When two waiters joined the dance, the crowd became bigger and a lot of people watched the fun.


    Kirari thought that it would be all of the people, but suddenly two people joined again before a group of elementary school students also entered the scene with their red school bag on their back dancing together. She had to admit that they were very cute and wondered how the cafe was able to think about such a peformance.


    But suddenly Kirari noticed that two waiters who joined the dance earlier tried to pull two people into the dance.


    "What are they doing?" Kirari asked.


    "It might be a birthday surprise," Haru said.


    "Birthday surprise?"


    Kirari was surprised since someone was creative enough to add this fun dance to the birthday surprise.


    But what two people who were pulled by two waiters surprised her since both of them flipped several times creating loud cheers from the people who watched this show.


    A group of people danced happily in the middle of the street.


    Construction worker, sryman, a woman, waiters, random guy, elementary school student, etc danced together which somehow made the dance became interesting.


    When the song suddenly mellowed the couple who were sitting behind Haru and Kirari suddenly stood up.


    The man stood up and faced his girlfriend as if he presented everything which was happening in front of them was for her.


    Kirari was surprised and whispered, "What''s happening?"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess that man wants to give a surprise to his girlfriend," Haru said.


    "I see¡­"


    Kirari somehow felt jealous and looked at Haru who was looking at the couple.


    Haru noticed this gaze and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Not really¡­"


    Kirari wondered whether Haru remembered that she had asked him to confess to her once again in a more interesting way. She had been waiting for his confession again, she had been waiting for him to confess during their date, but he didn''t say anything about confessing or anything which somehow made her depressed. She looked at the dance in front of her and looked at the man who prepared this for his girlfriend.


    If Haru was the one who had organized this then she would be happy, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    But Kirari kept watching since it was a very interesting way to give a surprise to someone. She nced at Haru who watched this show while folding his arms and somehow she felt that something was about to happen.


    Miss Girlfriend seemed surprised by her boyfriend''s action, and at the same time, she felt very happy.


    Mr. Boyfriend also joined a group of people to dance together.


    Miss Girlfriend showed their back to Haru and Kirari while looking at the group of people who danced to her with shock and happiness, but suddenly Miss Girlfriend looked in the direction of Haru, and Kirari and looked at them with a smile.


    Kirari was confused, but suddenly she saw Haru who was sitting beside her also joined the group to dance.


    Everyone smiled happily, they were on their knees and opened their arms wide weing Haru to join them while also telling everyone that he was the real ringleader and organizer of this dance.


    Haru was in front of them and danced.


    Everyone pped their hands and cheered for him happily.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari was in shock and she didn''t believe it was him who had organized this event. She thought that it was the couple who sat beside her earlier, but it was a trap, and the real organizer was her boyfriend. She was moved and smiled looking at him, who was cute enough to prepare all of this for her. She couldn''t hide her happiness and showed her beautiful smile.


    Though, at the same time, every girl in the area looked at Kirari jealously.


    Haru''s dance was a bit awkward, but somehow it gave more meaning to this surprise.


    Everyone danced together before scattering.


    One of the women came to Kirari and told her toe with her.


    Kirari nodded and followed this woman.


    The long red carpet wasid out by the waiters and everyone stood beside on the red carpet.


    Haru stood at the end of the carpet while looking at Kirari who was also at the other end of the carpet. Holding a banquet of flowers in his hand, he walked toward Kirari with a smile since the surprise was sessful. As he walked towards her, everyone threw flowers in the air, creating a more festive mood.


    Kirari smiled looking at the man who had caused her to go crazy.


    Haru was right in front of Kirari and said, "I hope that you''re satisfied with this."


    "Umm¡­¡­"


    Kirari nodded and smiled. "I was surprised."


    "But it isn''t over yet, you''ve asked me to confess to you once again, right? So in front of all the people here, I want to say Kirari¡­"


    "I adore you.


    "I like you.


    "So once again let me tell you that you''re irreceable for me and¡­


    "I love you."


    Kirari couldn''t handle it anymore and hugged him.


    "You''re irreceable to me and I love you too, Haru¡­"


    Kirari was about to kiss him, but everyone was looking forward to it, but a group of men in suits gathered around Haru and Kirari to block the vision of everyone.


    "Ohhh¡­¡­"


    Everyone was disappointed since they couldn''t see both of them from their location.


    Haru carried Kirari in his arms and went to the car which had been waiting for them since he needed to take her back now. He had done everything and hoped that no one would know about this matter, but he could think about that matterter since he knew that he was sessful after he saw Kirari''s expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ririka, Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko who wore face masks on their faces had been watching the show for the entire time. In their minds, they were jealous of Kirari and couldn''t help but feel sad when they thought that they didn''t have anyone who would prepare such a thing for them.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go back."


    No one knew who proposed this, but everyone agreed and thought that it was better to sleep since they really felt a deep jealousy right now.

 Chapter 861 Being woman

    <h4>Chapter 861 Being woman</h4>


    Inside the car, Kirari looked at Haru who was talking with the driver to send them to Kirari''s house. She remembered her first time with him was when she was almost assassinated and it might be because of fate that they met each other.


    Kirari thought to cultivate him to be her husband since she felt a bond between the two of them, but she didn''t expect him to grow much faster than she had expected. She felt that if this continued he might leave her which somehow scared her. She knew that he had a girlfriend, but she couldn''t stop her feelings.


    Both of them were side by side and helped each other, Kirari remembered when Haru kissed her for the first time, and during that time their rtionship became quite ambiguous. They weren''t in a rtionship, but they were more than friends.


    Kirari knew that there was progress between the two of them and she didn''t mind since it was very enjoyable. Before she wanted to take their rtionship further, however, it caused a crack in their rtionship since he didn''t seem ready to take a further step. She was very down at that moment, but in the end, he confessed to her with broke into her house which somehow made her funny and sweet at that moment.


    Kirari also asked him to confess to her once again but didn''t expect him to really do it and it was also a very interesting way of confession. She snuggled into him and her eyes were glistening in excitement while asking, "What was that dance called?"


    Haru smiled and said, "It''s a sh mob. It''s quite famous in the US to promote a movie or something, but I use it to confess to you again. I hope that you''re satisfied with it."


    Kirari nodded and said, "It''s amazing. It''s so interesting!"


    "I''m d that you like it."


    Both of them talked to each other before they arrived at Kirari''s house. He was about to go back, but she held his hand.


    "Don''t you want to stay?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru nodded and would be lying if he didn''t have the interest to y at her house after this.


    Both of them entered the house together and no one stopped them since everyone knew their rtionship.


    Haru remembered the first time that he had met her was in October.


    ''Now, it is a march¡­''


    Haru felt that time had moved quite fast and it had been six months or more since he had been together with this girl. Even though their rtionship was quite ambitious before, their rtionship had been confirmed.


    Haru would be lying if he didn''t anticipate such a thing was about to happen.


    Kirari led him to her room and told him to wait for a bit since she needed to change her clothes.


    Haru sat down on her sofa after grabbing a random book on the bookshelf in her room.


    "''Run Melos!'', huh?"


    Haru looked at the book which he had grabbed before. ''Run Melos!'' was quite a popr short story from Osamu Dazami. He thought about reading it while waiting for Kirari who seemed to be taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Cleaning up her body, Kirari took a kimono inside her wardrobe. She wore her kimono and tied her hair in her usual knotted rings, but in the end, she let it flow behind her back. She smiled when she thought about their interaction with each other and went out from her wardrobe room to meet him.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    Haru turned and looked at Kirari with her loose and flowing hair behind her back beautifully. Her usual knotted rings were cute, but this wasn''t bad either. He also noticed something, but it seemed that it might be his imagination since she didn''t wear her underwear inside.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari somehow felt a bit nervous and asked, "What''s wrong? You''ve been looking at me."


    "No, I just realized that you''re very stunning," Haru said.


    Kirari smiled and asked, "What are you reading?" She walked toward him and sat beside him. She moved closer and looked curiously at the page where he was reading.


    Haru could smell her gentle fragrance entering his nose. He noticed the close distance between the two of them and ignored the book in his hands looking at this beautiful girl that sat beside him.


    Kirari also looked at him and stared at his ck eyes which drowned her further.


    Both of them looked at each other and moved their lips closer, kissing each other.


    They had often kissed each other, but this time it was different since it was more sensual than before and he also slid his hand into her kimono.


    Kneading her breasts, Haru only realized that Kirari''s size wasn''t thatrge, but it fit into his palm.


    Gasping her breath, Kirari''s hands hugged his head tightly and touched his hair. She moaned while saying his name from time to time.


    "Haru¡­ Haru¡­"


    It was Kirari''s first time and she let him do whatever he wanted since she knew that he was more experienced than her. She could slowly learn from him in the future too.


    Caressing her smooth thigh, Haru continued to tease until his hand reached her private ce. He could feel how wet it was and it was quite damp telling him how she had been waiting for him. He didn''t keep her waiting and started to y with her in a private ce.


    Arching her back, Kirari felt an undescribable pleasure entering her body. She tried to squeeze her thighs to stop this feeling, but it intensified the pleasure, instead. She kept moaning while maintaining a sloppy kiss with Haru. She parted her lips and said, "N, not here, in my bed please¡­" Her breath was even and her face flushed, but she seemed to anticipate this moment.


    Haru nodded and carried on his arms to her bed. He put her on the bed but didn''t start immediately, he looked at Kirari who looked at him while biting her index finger with her beautiful lips which were shaded in blue. He could see from her expression wondering what he was about to do, but he didn''t start and decided to eat her first. He moved his head toward her private ce and started to eat her.


    "Hnn¡­¡­!"


    Kirari bit her lips and speeded Haru''s head. She tried to hold her moans since she felt that something was about toe. Her legs hugged Haru''s head and she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Haru!!!"


    Her body shivered and she convulsed several times while hugging him tightly. Her breath started to get erratic and she saw him move closer toward her.


    They looked at each other before they started to kiss each other.


    Haru parted his lips and said, "I''m going to start."


    Kirari nodded and looked at him and took off his pants. She was surprised since it was bigger than she had thought. She started to get nervous, but suddenly she felt that her ce was being pierced and something entered her body. She felt that her body was very full, and it was very hard to breathe.


    "I''ll start to move," Haru said while caressing her cheek.


    Kirari nodded, but suddenly she started to feel another pleasure which kept making her let out a lewd voice.


    "Ahhn¡­ Ahhn¡­ Ahhn¡­"


    Her mind nks and she could do nothing but pleasure. Her hands were being held by him and she felt closer to him.


    "Kiss¡­ let''s kiss."


    Haru did what she wanted and kissed her lips.


    Her voice echoed through the room, but no one knew what they were doing inside.


    Kirari understood why this guy had a lot of girlfriends at this moment.


    Kirai kept calling his name through their mating process. She didn''t know how many times that her body had convulsed and cum from the pleasure, but her body kept craving more.


    Haru''s eyes were fully focussed on this girl and his mind was clouded by lust. He kept thrusting while moving by instinct, making his mate feel more pleasure.


    Both of them enjoyed their time together, Haru only used an orthodox pose since it was her first time.


    Kirari, who had been kissing his entire body, suddenly heard his voice.


    "I''m going to cum."


    Hearing his voice, Kirari hugged his waist with her legs tightly.


    "Huh? What are you doing?" Haru was surprised.


    "It''s alright. It''s my safe day today."


    Kirari caressed Haru''s face and her blue eyes stared at him. "Let it all out inside."


    Haru forgot all the things on his mind and moved faster. His waist kept moving until it was time.


    Kirari could feel Haru''s anaconda convulsing until hot liquid filled her womb. She hugged him tightly and felt the enjoyment of being a woman. After that, sheid on her bed weakly with a weak smile on her face, she looked at Haru''s little brother who was hard and stood up proudly. She somehow understood why he needed more girlfriends.


    "Let''s take a break," Haru said and kissed Kirari''s forehead.


    Kirari knew that Haru wanted more, but he was worried about her. She grabbed Haru''s little brother and said, "Take it over here, I''ll try to use my mouth."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru agreed and didn''t hesitate to bring his little brother closer and enjoyed being pampered by Kirari.


    In the end, they did it more than a few hours before they slept with Kirari hugging him tightly.


    Haru looked at Kirari and felt very lucky to have her. Kissing her forehead once again, he decided to sleep even though he could go more.

 Chapter 862 Im afraid....

    <h4>Chapter 862 I''m afraid¡­</h4>


    Waking up in the early morning, Haru felt there was something in hisher region and it felt strangely good. He opened his nket abruptly and was surprised when he saw someone inside.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since he saw Kirari who seemed to be sucking and stroking his anaconda with a very lewd noise.


    "Oh, you''ve woken up?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­"


    "I''m a light sleeper. I woke up quite early," Kirari said.


    "No, that''s not the problem here."


    Haru massaged his temple and asked, "I should ask what are you doing in the early morning?"


    "Well, you don''t like it?" Kirari asked.


    "No, I love it," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Then, what is the problem?" Kirari asked. She looked at him and said, "I''m still tired. I can only do this for you." She didn''t stop her hand when she talked with him. She looked at him and said, "It seems quite painful for you to hold back and the taste of that white liquid is quite unique."


    "¡­"


    "Do you like it?" Haru asked.


    "Somehow."


    Kirari looked at Haru and said, "Close the nket, I''ll continue."


    "No, I want to see you directly," Haru said.


    "Wee."


    Kirari continued.


    Haru caressed Kirari''s head and felt that his morning was very good.


    After Kirari took care of his morning wood, both of them decided to take a bath together. They stayed in the bathtub together with Kirari resting on his chest. She loved this feeling and felt that she could stay like this forever.


    Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "You''re going back after this?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t go backst night," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kirari nodded and asked, "Don''t you want to stay here?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "You want me to live with you?"


    "Why not?" Kirari said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I''m sorry. But you can live at my house if you want."


    Kirari thought for a while and said, "I''ve nevere to your house before. It isn''t that cafe, right?"


    "No, I''ve got another house. I''ve bought the entire building for myself before," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "I''ll y there." She thought for a while and asked, "What about your rtionship with your girlfriend?"


    "She has known about us before," Haru said.


    Kirari was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "So¡­ what is her reaction?" Kirari asked.


    "She epts it with a very hard feeling¡­" Haru said.


    "You''ve broken up?" Kirari asked.


    "We''re still together," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari was speechless and asked, "So you want me together with her?"


    "You''re not okay?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "It isn''t that I''m unfaithful or anything, but you know about my stamina, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kirari was silent when she heard it. She took a deep breath and stared at him with a serious expression.


    "If you''re ying with me then I''ll really kill you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and didn''t look away from her.


    "I won''t. That''s my promise. I won''t y with you and my feelings for you are serious," Haru said sincerely.


    Kirari, who had seen a lot of people in her life could tell the difference between someone who was lying or not, especially when there was a branch n on Momobami n whose business involved a fraud. She knew someone who told a lie or not with a single nce and she didn''t see it in Haru''s eyes. Remembering the event yesterday, she sighed and said, "For now, I''ll bear it." She turned and rested on his chest. It might be because she was quite tiredst night because she was toozy to think too much.


    "Thank you. I''m lucky to have you."


    Haru hugged her waist and kissed her hair.


    Kirari smiled and kissed his lips. Parting their lips, she didn''t say anything and only let him go since who made him an insatiable lewd beast. Though, the thought of him doing it with another girl made her angry.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It is going to break! It is going to break!"


    Haru could only cry when Kirari squeezed his anaconda very hard.


    After carrying Kirari to her bed, Haru waited for her to sleep before he decided to go back. He went out from her room quietly but stopped when he saw Ririka who wasn''t wearing her mask.


    Ririka also noticed Haru, who had juste out from Kirari''s room which made surprised then blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    Both of them looked at each other without saying anything.


    Haru looked at Ririka and had to admit that she was a twin of Kirari, but her contour was softer than Kirari since Kirari was very fierce, but Ririka gave him a soft feeling.


    Ririka blushed since she thought that Haru was doing that kind of thing with her sister.


    "Umm¡­ Good morning," Haru greeted.


    "Umm¡­ Good morning," Ririka said with a soft voice.


    "Well, Ririka, I have got to go back now, bye," Haru said.


    "Bye," Ririka said.


    Haru went back to his house and didn''t cause too much attention.


    Ririka looked at Haru''s back before she ran away to her room since she was afraid to get pregnant.


    Haru was in his car and checked today''s news. He didn''t see anything on the news and nodded in satisfaction. In this country, he had be a mogul and he could control the media to a certain extent since he owned almost all of the popr social media, one of the most popr televisionworks, radio, newspapers, video hosting websites, magazines, etc.


    Haru''s name was very popr since he was very young and rich. Lastly, his photo on the swimwear which was being uploaded by Iori by ident on Twitter made him helpless.


    If his action was fast then this wouldn''t have happened.


    But since rice had turned into porridge then there was nothing that he could do.


    Haru thought for a while and he wanted to control the media in this entire world. He had aimed his target toward a US media conglomerate business and wanted to grab it for himself, but he needed more money and the hunt for 15 March was critical for him.


    It took him 20 minutes to arrive at his house, Haru saw the cleaning robot which was cleaning his house and the GT Robot which was guarding his house.


    Thinking about two of his trusted people, Haru knew that both Ritsu and Seri were outside helping him with his business.


    Ritsu was in Hawaii to prepare for construction on Lanai Ind which he had bought in the past.


    Haru wanted to build a high-end resort on that ind and built a lot of things that couldn''t be seen by a lot of people. Having a private ind for himself was necessary since he wanted to keep those things secret. He also thought that it could be a good ce for the headquarters of the members of the "group chat" in the future.


    For Seri, she was helping him build a renewable energypany that Haru was about to make.


    Haru had bought a wind turbine manufacturingpany and he would also add a sr panel to thatpanyter. He had also bought a lot ofnd in the southern part of Japan and Hokkaido to build a sr farm or wind farm depending on the location.


    Entering his apartment, Haru felt that it was fairly quiet. He looked at the time and it was eight in the morning. He was wondering why Sora hadn''t woken up. He used his Kenbonshoku Haki and found her in his room. He smiled and entered his room, but he was startled when he saw her breathing was quite erratic.


    "Sora!"


    Haru ran to Sora and touched her forehead. He could tell that she had a fever which made him worried.


    Opened her eyes, Sora looked at Haru and smiled. "Haru¡­" She felt that her body was very heavy and her head was quite dizzy, but she could see him clearly.


    Haru was about to say something, but suddenly Sora closed her eyes.


    "Sora! Sora!"

 Chapter 863 I cant endure

    <h4>Chapter 863 I can''t endure</h4>


    "Now, open your mouth."


    Haru moved the spoon closer to Sora''s mouth.


    "Ahhn¡­"


    Sora opened her mouth and ate the porridge which was cooked by Haru. Her body feltfortable and quite warm. She opened her mouth again asking him to feed her once again.


    Haru continued to feed her and asked, "How is your body?"


    "My body is a bit sticky from sweat, can you wipe my body after this?" Sora asked.


    "Yes. But after that, you need to rest again, alright?" Haru said.


    Sora nodded and asked, "You''re not going anywhere, right?" She thought that Haru might have a business that he needed to do.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I''m going to take care of you until you''ve gotten better."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Sora nodded and felt satisfied. She wanted him to be with her and she loved being pampered by him like this.


    "Sora, if you don''t feel good or sick then don''t hesitate to call me. I - If I suddenly lose you¡­"


    Haru couldn''t imagine his future without Sora. When he had gone back earlier, he didn''t expect her to get sick so suddenly. If he had known earlier then he wouldn''t have been this panicked.


    Sora had been in Haru''s room since yesterday and hadn''t eaten since she wasn''t in a mood. It might be because she was sick, but fortunately, Haru had gone back quite early today.


    "I, I''ve thought about taking care of myself since I don''t want to bother you that much¡­" Sora said while looking at him.


    "You''re not going to bother me."


    Haru caressed Sora''s head and kissed her forehead. He looked at her and said, "So no matter what happens in the future. If you''ve had trouble, your body doesn''t feel good, or anything; just call me, alright?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Sora nodded with a smile.


    Looking at herplexion which had gotten better, Haru sighed in relief. He almost splurged his points on the "group chat" before since his mind wasn''t calm, but he calmed down aftermunicating with Sumire when asked about Sora''s condition.


    Haru was d that Sora was alright.


    After he had fed her, Sora asked him to wipe her body since she felt ufortable because of the sweat. He took a deep breath and took warm water and towel to wipe her body.


    Taking off her clothes, her condition was quite better, but she was toozy to move. Her naked petite body was shown right in front of him, her smooth and white skin, her petite chest, her pink nipples¡­¡­


    Haru took the wet towel in which water had been squeezed before wiped Sora''s body. It felt like lust was trying to take over his body, but somehow he held it thinking that she was sick and he needed to take care of her. Looking at the sweat all over her body, he wiped it with the towel gently. From her armpit, neck, waist, chest, arm, etc; he patiently wiped her body. He saw her nipples got hard, but he ignored it.


    It might be because her chest was quite small that she was more sensitive in that area.


    Closing her eyes with a soft breath, Haru wasn''t sure what Sora was thinking at this moment, but he did his job neither fast nor slow.


    After that, he changed her clothes into loose pajamas and helped her to sleep once again. Looking at her sleeping face, he cleaned up all the things in this room before sitting down beside Sora''s bed while looking at her who was sleeping soundly. He sighed in relief and massaged his temple.


    Haru wasn''t a doctor but he had some knowledge to take care of someone when they were sick, and at the same time, he thought that he should get knowledge about a medic in the Group Chat.


    There were a lot of things that he needed to ponder since he knew that he shouldn''t panic, but it might be rted that Sora was the closest person in his life that he was afraid to lose her. He took his smartphone and opened the "group chat" to thank Sumire.


    Haru: "Thank you."


    Sumire: "No problem."


    Sumire: "How is she?"


    Haru: "She''s alright."


    Sumire: "That''s good, but you shouldn''t panic at that moment. It is just a normal fever after all."


    Haru: "Once again, thank you."


    Sumire: "It''s alright, it''s alright, but I''m sure that everyone is going to be surprised to see our governor who has united the entire Japan with his iron fist and has never backed down against Level V Gastrea, panic when his little sister is sick."


    Haru smiled wryly and replied, "Is that bad?"


    Sumire: "No, I guess that makes you charming."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was silent for a while and replied, "I owe you one."


    Sumire: "You don''t need either. You''ve invited me to this wonderful group after all."


    Sumire: "You might have heard it, but what should I do during the "Grand Magic Games"?"


    The Grand Magic Games was an annualpetition held to determine the strongest guild in Fiore. It was an event that was held in Fiore, where participating guildspeted for the title of being the strongest Magic guild in all of Fiore.


    Haru had participated in this event once in the past and had won it.


    Yajima had told everyone that the lost members of Fairy Tail who had disappeared on Tenrou Ind had returned and the "Grand Magic Games" on Fiore was about to be held once again.


    Haru thought that time was moving quite fast in Yajima''s world since it hadn''t been a year since he had participated in "Grand Magic Games". But since it was being held soon, then he wouldn''t say anything about it.


    Haru: "It''s alright. You can just be in the audience so you''ll know what is the difference between your world and another world."


    Sumire: "Then, I can trust you to protect me, right?"


    Haru: "I''ll protect you with my all."


    Sumire: "That''s good. Your mind might be a mess after panicking over your sister. You should take a rest first."


    Haru: "Thank you, Sumire."


    Haru put down his smartphone and rubbed his face. He didn''t chat with Tsunade and went to Sumire when he was panicking over his little sister. Even though both Tsunade and Sumire were doctors, both of them were different.


    Tsunade was using a chakra, and even though her knowledge over the body was very advanced and a very good doctor in her world; however, her knowledge about modern medicine wasn''t good.


    Haru wasing from the modern world and he was more inclined toward modern doctors. Even though he could use "medical ninjutsu", he wasn''t sure whether he could perform it calmly when Sora was sick.


    Leaning back on his bed, Haru thought to rest since he might be thinking a bit too much earlier. He closed his eyes and slept.


    Suddenly Haru felt something on his lips, opening his eyes, he was surprised to see Sora who was right in front of him kissing his lips.


    "Sora¡­?"


    Sora was on all fours and looked at him with a somewhat lustful expression.


    "I can''t endure it¡­ When you touched my nipples earlier¡­ and it felt so good on other parts too, despite my fever¡­


    "I tried to resist this feeling."


    "Sora¡­"


    Haru looked at Sora and felt that his head couldn''t think straight after being forced to wake up with a gentle kiss from her. When he was about to regain his mind, she suddenly confessed and made his mind unable to focus.


    Holding his shoulders, Sora moved closer and said, "But when I woke up¡­ You were by my side. My heart started to race.


    "I can''t hold back anymore¡­"


    Sora pushed him slowly and looked at his eyes deeply.


    "I love you, Haru.


    "I love you more than anything."


    She pulled him and he also moved forward, kissing each other''s lips. She hugged his neck to feel his warmth.


    He also hugged her waist to move her closer to him.


    The lewd sound was heard from their kiss.


    But he moved back and said, "Sorry, even though you have a fever¡­"


    She shook her head and said, "I''m fine now." She pressed her forehead on his forehead to show that her condition was alright.


    "See? My fever is gone."


    "Yeah."


    He looked at Sora and was quite hesitant to do something.


    She noticed this hesitation and whispered to his ear.


    "It''s okay. Do as you wish¡­"


    "Sora¡­"


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Both of them started to kiss each other once again, this time, he didn''t hesitate anymore.

 Chapter 864 Talk with girlfriends

    <h4>Chapter 864 Talk with girlfriends</h4>


    ''What have I done?''


    Haru wasying on his bed and woke up before the girl beside him. He could hear soft breathing beside him and he didn''t need to guess whose breathing it was.


    Taking the virginity of two girls in a row, he felt that he could be murdered by one of the women if he messed up. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He looked at Sora who was sleeping beside him and kissed her forehead, but he didn''t expect her to open her eyes at this moment.


    Sora smiled and hugged him. "Haru!"


    Haru also understood her feelings sincest night they had be one for the first time. He patted her back and asked, "Is your body, alright?"


    "Hmm¡­" Sora nodded and said, "Now, I understand why Megumi and Utaha often say that you''re amazing." She smiled and said, "It felt very nice."


    "That''s good¡­" Haru said and somehow wondered what would happen to the "group chat" when they knew that he had done this to Sora.


    Even though they were step-siblings, Sora had also changed her family name to Seibami; even so, they were once brother and sister.


    Sora snuggled into his chest and really wanted to do it once again, but she was quite tired. She also understood why he needed more lovers now.


    "Your graduation is on March 20, right? Don''t you need to prepare?" Haru asked.


    "I have prepared everything." Sora looked at him and asked, "You''re going toe to my graduation, right?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I''lle with aunt."


    "That''s good."


    Sora thought for a while and suddenly remembered Haru''s fans in her middle school. Even though he had graduated, it didn''t mean that he had lost his fans in middle school, especially after he had risen to the top of the world and became the youngest billionaire. He was also very popr and knew everyone from teachers, security, underssmen, etc. She thought for a while and suddenly felt that it would turn into huge trouble if he came to her school.


    "Haru, can you use a disguise when youe to my graduation?" Sora asked.


    "Disguise?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, and said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry." He felt that he knew what was troubling her.


    "Well, if you say so¡­"


    Sora didn''t ask much since she knew that he had his own n and she believed in him.


    "I''ll make breakfast for you, is there something that you want to eat?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I want dim sum, but no chicken feet," Sora said.


    "Alright."


    Kissing her lips, Haru got up from his bed naked and walked out of his room.


    Looking at his butt, Sora had to admit that it was a good scene in the early morning. She yawnedzily and continued to sleep.


    Haru was cooking dim sum and he received a lot of chatsst night. He replied to them, one by one, and told them that he was taking care of Sora.


    Megumi: "How is Sora?"


    Haru: "She''s alright now."


    Utaha: "I wille to your houseter."


    Haru: "Don''t you have school?"


    Utaha: "After school, of course."


    Megumi: "I wille after this."


    Haru: "I''ve made a dim sum. You can have breakfast here if you want to."


    Megumi: "OK."


    Utaha: "Save me some, no, make me a new er!"


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "I''ll give you protein instead."


    Utaha: "That might be a good idea."


    Megumi: "Umm¡­ can we not say something perverted here?"


    Utaha and Haru onlyughed in response.


    Then the next one was Kirari and he told her that he wouldn''te to school. This time, he didn''t use a chat but called her directly.


    "How is your body?" Haru asked.


    "It feels refreshing somehow," Kirari said.


    "That''s right. It feels good, right?" Haru said.


    "Oh, you pervert." Kirari rolled her eyes and asked, "You''re not going to school?"


    They went on a date on Saturday; and he stayed for a night on Kirari''s until Sunday, and now it was Monday.


    "I''ll skip for a day," Haru said.


    "Is there some business today?" Kirari asked.


    "Yes, I might not able to help you much at the graduation ceremonyter," Haru said.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about the graduation of our school since it isn''t that important anyway," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he heard it. He sighed and said, "Is that something that the student council president should say?"


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Anyway, I''m fine already so¡­"


    Haru pondered and asked, "Is it alright for us to do it at your home?"


    "Why not?" Kirari asked.


    "Your sister won''t be troubled by it?" Haru asked.


    "Nope. It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about anything." Kirari tapped her chin and said, "But I''m curious to y at your house though."


    "I wee you here," Haru said.


    They talked for half an hour before they ended their phone call.


    But this wasn''t over since he needed to call someone again after this.


    "Why are you calling me?" Erina asked.


    "I miss you," Haru said without shame.


    "¡­"


    Erina was silent for a while and blushed. She thought for a while and said, "I''m quite busy from morning to the evening, but I''m free after seven at night."


    "Why do you work so hard?" Haru asked.


    Haru understood Erina''s condition since she was the owner of "God''s Tongue" and she was also the heiress of Nakiri n which meant that she needed to help manage her family business.


    "Don''t work too hard and take care of your health," Haru said.


    "I know¡­"


    From her voice, he could tell that she felt tired. Somehow he felt that she was very mature for her age, but considering the thing which happened during her childhood time he also understood that she needed to grow mature faster.


    "I''ll pick you upter," Haru said.


    "Huh? You''re going to pick me?" Erina was surprised.


    "Is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright¡­" Erina said and felt a bit shy.


    "I''ve also thought of a good recipe. I''ll let you try itter," Haru said.


    "Hmph! You think that you can satisfy me with your food that easily?" Erina asked with an arrogant voice, but somehow it felt funny to his ears since he knew that she tried to tease him. He smiled and said, "Then, I can''t wait to see you begging for meter."


    Erina chuckled and he kept teasing her, which annoyed her and blushed before the phone ended.


    Haru smiled and was about to put his smartphone in his pocket, but suddenly it vibrated.


    "Yuri?"


    Haru was a bit surprised and also felt a bit doubtful. Answering her call, he asked, "Yuri, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you free right now?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "Are you free in the afternoon?"


    "I should be free, do you want to invite me to eat or something?" Haru asked.


    "Yes. I''ll wait for you at the cafe as usual, alright?"


    "OK."


    They talked for a while before he hung up the phone. He was wondering what Yuri wanted to say, and at the same time, he felt that he should visit his shrine when he got backter.


    "Haru, I''ming in."


    Megumi entered his house and looked at him in the kitchen.


    "Where''s Sora?"


    "She''s in my room," Haru said, but suddenly he felt that he was being stared at. He looked at Megumi and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There are a lot of questions in my head, but let me ask you this question first." Megumi looked at Haru and asked, "Umm¡­ why are you naked?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Oops."

 Chapter 865 Joichiros Request

    <h4>Chapter 865 Joichiro''s Request</h4>


    In the afternoon, Haru went to the cafe to pick Yuri up. He wasn''t sure where she would bring him, but he had a feeling that they would go out to eat something.


    Both of them often went out together to eat outside, after all.


    It might have be her hobby to eat and she also didn''t fear bing fat since she often burned her fat through kendo.


    Sora and Megumi decided to stay at home, and it seemed that Sora had something to talk about with Megumi.


    Haru wasn''t sure what they were talking about, but he was sure that it was some girlish talk or something or it might have something to do withst night when he had taken Sora''s first time.


    Yes, that should be the one.


    Haru shook his head and took his scooter to go to his cafe.


    Inside Haru''s room, Sora spent most of her time in his room since his room smelled really good. She only went back to her room when she needed to change her clothes, but after what had happenedst night, she thought that she might sleep together with him every day.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked.


    "We did it," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi looked at Sora for a while and asked, "When?" She was quite calm since she knew that sooner orter, both of them would do it, but if someone looked at her closely they would notice a light blush on her cheek since she wasn''t good with perverted talk.


    "Last night," Sora said.


    "How was it?" Megumi asked.


    "Awesome¡­"


    "Right?"


    Megumi sighed when she thought about her boyfriend and it was sure a good thing to know that both of them weren''t real brothers and sisters.


    Iwasawa was somehow quite excited when she thought that she was able to continue her study. In the past, she wanted to be a popr singer as soon as possible because of her family condition, but it was different now when she was living with him. But it didn''t mean that she would stop her dream as a popr singer. She knew that she wanted to create a band and she needed to have members first.


    Iwasawa knew that she couldn''t ask Haru considering his time was limited and she didn''t want to bother him too much. Who would have thought the boy she had met on the street in the past had be a billionaire? She couldn''t imagine such a thing, but it was really happening.


    But she was happy to meet him since he had given her a chance and dream.


    Iwasawa counted today''s cafe revenue after it closed. She looked at Shiina who yed with her new doll which was bought by Haru a few days ago. She sighed at how he had pampered this ninja then she noticed Yuri who seemed ready to go out.


    "Yuri, are you going somewhere?" Iwasawa asked.


    Yuri was a bit startled but nodded. "Yes, I''ll go out for a while."


    Iwasawa nodded and didn''t ask much. But suddenly she saw a familiar scooter right in front of the cafe.


    The window of Haru''s cafe wasn''t that small and wasn''t that big, it was a perfect size, and Iwasawa could see him right outside.


    "Then, I''ll go out first," Yuri said and waved her hand, leaving everyone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa was speechless and looked at both Haru and Yuri who went out together.


    It wasn''t a secret that he had dated three girls at the same time, but no one felt that it was wrong rather they also wished to be part of it. Even she also felt the same since he had saved her from hell hole. She shook her head and decided to not think deeply about the rtionship with him since she felt that it was far away from her.


    Iwasawa thought about her parents and even though she hated her father, she was worried about her mother.


    Even though she couldn''t say that she was a good mother, at least her mother had tried to be a good mother, different from her abusive father. She had gone for quite a long time, but neither of her parents had tried to search for her. She sighed and it might also be one of the reasons why she felt that she was closer to Haru since both of them also had lost their parents.


    If Haru lost his parents because of an ident, then she would have lost her parents because of their indifference. Even though she had some hope, it seemed useless to have hope in them.


    "How cute!"


    Looking at Shiina who yed with the cat doll, Iwasawa could only smile and thought that her days were good after she met him.


    Hugging Haru''s waist, Yuri was sitting behind Haru on the scooter. She wasn''t sure why he smelled really good and at the same time, his smell reallyforted her somehow. She told him to go to Yukihira''s restaurant since she had heard that it would close soon.


    "Huh? Uncle Joichiro is going to close his eatery?"


    Haru was surprised when he heard it.


    Yuri nodded and said, "I''ve heard it from his mouth that he is going somewhere."


    "What about Souma?" Haru asked.


    The rtionship between him and Souma was quite good since Souma often went to his cafe asking him for a duel. Of course, the result was obvious that Souma had lost all of the battles against him.


    Even though Haru''s specialty was bread, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t cook something else.


    Haru had researched Joichiro before and he had found out that Joichiro was a famous chef around the world. The style of Joichiro''s cooking was unorthodox and it was very hard to tell since Joichiro often cooked random dishes.


    Haru also knew that Joichiro was also a student from Tootsuki, but something had happened to him which somehow made his record disappear in Joichiro''s second year. He thought that Joichiro might have left Tootsuki in 2nd year, and what was the reason Joichiro decided to drop out? He wasn''t sure either.


    But hearing that Yukihira Eatery was going to close soon, he felt quite surprised considering Souma''s personality. He didn''t think that guy would let such a thing happen to that eatery.


    "Does Souma know about this?" Haru asked.


    "No. Uncle Joichiro has only told me," Yuri said.


    Haru was surprised and asked, "That uncle was telling you, but not his own son?"


    "It seems that he wanted to ask you something," Yuri said.


    "Me?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "If you can''t help him then it doesn''t really matter, but why don''t you hear him first?" Yuri said.


    "I''ve never said that I won''t ept his request, but it is also depending on what kind of request that Uncle Joichiro is going to ask me." Haru slowed down his scooter and said, "If he asks me to let his son pursue you then I won''t agree no matter what."


    "What?!"


    Yuri blushed and hit his shoulder. "Of course, he won''t ask such a stupid request!¡­" She was a bit hesitant and said in low voice, "¡­And I won''t agree with it either."


    "Sorry, did you say something?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing!"


    Yuri felt very embarrassed and tried to change the topic of conversation.


    Talking to each other along the way, they suddenly arrived at Yukihira Eatery. They saw the "closing" sign in front of them which made them quite weird.


    "Is it close?" Haru said while looking at Yuri.


    Yuri also felt weird and thought to knock on the door, and the door was suddenly opened.


    "Oh? Haru? Nakamura? Why are you here?"


    Souma opened the door and was quite surprised to see both of them.


    "Souma, I''m inviting them," Jouichiri said.


    Souma nodded and suddenly remembered something. He pointed his finger at Haru and said, "Haru! Let''s have apetition again!" He had been beaten several times by Haru but he felt that he could win now.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The three of them were speechless.


    "Souma, go out first and buy an ingredient for tonight. I''ll cook something for both of them in the meantime," Jouichiro said.


    "Alright." Souma nodded and said, "Let''s postpone our battle first."


    Looking at Souma who had gone out, Haru only shook his head.


    "Alright, wee both of you, do you want to eat something or do you want to leave everything to me?" Joichiro asked.


    "Do you have a new menu?" Haru asked.


    "I have vegetarian ramen, is that alright with you?" Joichiro asked.


    "Sure, I''ll order that," Haru said.


    "Me too," Yuri said.


    "Alright, two vegetarian ramen. Please wait for a while," Joichiro said and went to the kitchen, but he went back once again and said, "You can sit down on the counter seat. I''ll be ready with your order right away."


    Haru and Yuri nodded and sat down on the counter seat.


    Sitting down, Haru was curious what Joichiro wanted to ask him since it was Joichiro''s first time to ask him something.

 Chapter 866 So big that I want you to see it

    <h4>Chapter 866 So big that I want you to see it</h4>


    Waiting for their order, Haru and Yuri talked to each other about her school. He learned from her that she needed to go back for a few days to prepare for her graduation and at the same time, she would keep living in his cafe.


    Haru didn''t really mind since it also felt weird when Yuri suddenly decided to go back to her parents'' house. It wasn''t that he prohibited her from going home since he had never forced anyone, but he would be quite sad about their separation; however, luckily such a thing wouldn''t happen.


    They didn''t need to wait too long and smelled a delicious aroma permeated in the air.


    "Here you go," Jouichiro said and ced two bowls of ramen in front of Haru and Yuri.


    "Special Yukiriha Vegetarian Ramen, please enjoy it."


    Looking at Joichiro''s confident smile, Haru nodded and took his chopsticks. He looked at Yuri who had given him a nod.


    Both of them started to eat the ramen together and suddenly they felt very refreshed.


    "This is¡­?!"


    Yuri was surprised by the taste of the ramen. She could see the soup was quite dense, but the taste was surprisingly light.


    Haru tasted a yuzu juice from the ramen and thought that the acid from this fruit was used to increase the appetite of the people who ate the ramen. But what surprised him was the soup of this ramen, even though it had a very deep vor¡­


    "Uncle, you''re not even using meat and only vegetables in this ramen, right?" Haru said.


    "Hahaha, you''ve noticed it? That''s right, I''ve only used a vegetable on this ramen¡­"


    Joichiro started to exin how he had made his stock from soy milk, parched miso soup, shrimp taro root, ginger, garlic, chili oil, etc.


    "What is this?!"


    Suddenly Yuri''s voice could be heard when Joichiro exined the soup from his ramen. He smiled and said, "Oh, that''s tempeh."


    "Tempeh?"


    Tempeh or tempe is a traditional Indonesian soy product, that is made from fermented soybeans. It is made by a natural culturing and controlled fermentation process that binds soybeans into a cake form. It is usually used to substitute meat for a vegetarian.


    Yuri nodded and thought that this tempeh was quite good.


    After exining, Joichiro looked at Haru and said, "But it is surprising that Mr. billionaire ising to my small eatery."


    Raising his eyebrow, Haru kept eating before saying, "Well, your food is better than the chef at the Royal Hotel in Manhattan."


    "Oh, I''ll work on that hotel after this," Joichiro said.


    "You are?" Haru raised his eyebrow


    "Yes, I''m sure that you''ve heard from Yuri that I''m going to close the Yukihira Eatery," Joichiro said.


    "While keeping it a secret from Souma?" Haru asked.


    "I''m going to tell him after this, but there is one thing that I want to ask you," Joichiro said.


    "I can''t promise anything, but let me hear what your request is, Uncle," Haru said.


    Yuri didn''t say anything and listened to their conversation quietly.


    Joichiro nodded, but that was good enough for him. "I won''t bring Souma with me, and I want him to enter Tootsuki."


    "Tootsuki?" Yuri was surprised.


    Haru smiled and said, "I can''t help him to enter Tootsuki through the backdoor." Even though he was engaged to Erina, it didn''t mean that he could help someone to enter Tootsuki Academy through a backdoor.


    "It''s alright. Just apany him during the test." Joichiro sighed and said, "You know Souma''s personality and I''m a bit worried about him." He looked at Haru and said, "He doesn''t even know that you''re billionaire even though your face kept appearing from time to time a few months ago." He felt that his son was dumb or that guy didn''t care about anything besides cooking.


    Though, at the same time, Joichiro also realized the change in Haru. Even though Haru''s appearance didn''t change, his aura was a bit overwhelming. It was different from each time he had met him.


    Haru onlyughed and said, "Well, I''ll apany him on his entrance exam."


    His rtionship with Souma was quite good and it was rare for him to have a male friend. As long as he wasn''t busy, he didn''t really mind helping Souma.


    "When is the entrance exam?" Haru asked.


    "Should it be inte March?" Joichiro said.


    "It''s sote!" Yuri was surprised.


    "The entrance exam for normal high school and Tootsuki is a bit different," Joichiro said.


    Yuri nodded since she didn''t know much about Tootsuki. She might have known that it was a famous culinary school, but that was all.


    Haru thought for a while and didn''t seem that he had something to do on that date. He nodded and said, "It''s alright. I can help himter."


    "Thank you," Joichiro said while sighing in relief.


    "Right, Uncle, do you want to work for me?" Haru said.


    "What?!" Yuri was startled.


    Joichiro chuckled and asked, "Oh, do you want me to be your private chef?" It wasn''t umon for someone to invite him to be their private chef.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No."


    "Then?"


    "I have a n to build a high-end resort and I thought I''d make you head chef there," Haru said.


    Joichiro seemed interested and asked, "Where is it?"


    "Lanai Ind, have you heard of it?" Haru asked.


    Joichiro pondered and seemed to recall that ind somewhere. "I''ve heard somewhere¡­ is it in Hawaii?"


    "Well, you can check itter on the inte. It won''t be built very soon since it might take a year or so to be built," Haru said. It was also the reason why he didn''t mind helping Souma since he wanted Joichiro to work for him since he knew very well the skill of this uncle.


    Joichiro nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll think about it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri wasn''t that surprised by their conversation. She knew that Haru''s ambition was very big and sometimes she talked with Ritsu to learn about his business. She was surprised when she knew that the guy who had forced her to meet the soul of her siblings would turn into a mogul. She wanted to follow him, stand by his side, and to do that she needed to be prepared.


    When they were talking to each other; the door opened and Souma entered the door and said, "Dad, I''ve bought the ingredients." He looked at Haru and said, "Haru! Let''s have a match now!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The only thing which troubled Haru was Souma''s personality which was a bit loud for his liking.


    Sitting on his shrine, Haru sipped tea slowly in the evening. After his trip from Yukihira Eatery, he sent Yuri back to the cafe and went to the shrine to check its condition. He was wearing "samue" while looking at Nozomi who swept the garden of the shrine.


    (Samue is the work clothing of Japanese monks).


    Haru noticed something strange about Nozomi.


    "Nozomi, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi didn''t answer him but kept sweeping the garden.


    Haru felt weird and realized that Eli hadn''t contacted him for a while. But he thought that it was because he thought that girl was preparing for graduation from her school since she was part of the student council, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Had he done something wrong?


    Haru thought, but it might be because he hid his identity. But his thought was broken when he heard Nozomi''s voice.


    "Haru, are you ying with us?" Nozomi asked.


    "ying with you? I''ve never thought of that," Haru said and felt that he was being wronged.


    "Then, why you''ve never told us about your true identity!" Nozomi asked. Her eyes were red as if Haru had bullied her.


    But his action was calm and patted the space beside him. "Sit down first, let''s talk for a while."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi looked at Haru for a while and nodded. Walking toward him, she sat down next to him closely. Her eyes stared at him and said, "So you''ve got something that you want to exin?"


    Haru looked at Nozomi and wondered why she needed to raise her breasts that high. He calmed himself and nodded since Nozomi''s breasts were amazing.

 Chapter 867 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 867 Misunderstanding</h4>


    Looking at Nozomi, Haru asked, "Nozomi, let me ask you why you think that I''m ying with you?"


    Nozomi was annoyed and raised her chest higher while folding her arms. She stared at Haru with a disbelief expression, telling him that he should understand why she was angry.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at her reaction, but he was waiting for her to say something. Though, he had to admit that her breasts were veryrge.


    "You''ve never said anything about your identity!" Nozomi said.


    When she saw him on the news rampaging in Ennd and the US, for the past two weeks, Nozomi was shocked. She would have never thought of the young man who she often yed with, teasing her best friend along with her, and peeked at her breasts like this were the youngest billionaire.


    Nozomi didn''t understand why Haru had never told her about this and she had also even heard his lie from Eli that he was an intern at her father''s office. But in truth, he was Eli''s father''s boss which shocked her and Eli.


    This information shocked them, which somehow made them not know what to do.


    Eli didn''t know what to do since Haru was her father''s boss which somehow made her confused. She was interested in him and their interaction made her unable to forget about him, but when she found out his identity, she felt that she had been yed by him since he didn''t tell her the truth.


    Nozomi knew about her best friend''s concern and she also felt that she was being yed by him. But her reaction was better than her best friend since she thought that Haru might have his own reason; but her best friend was different since Eli was very hard-headed, pure, and Eli believed more what she had seen rather than asking him since Eli was afraid to be hurt by him.


    Nozomi told everything to Haru and her breasts had been undting from up and down. She shot him down with various words that came out from her mouthining about how he was a pervert, yboy, or something, talking bad about him, before stopping since her through felt parched.


    "Here, drink water first," Haru said and gave Nozomi water.


    "Thank you."


    Nozomi took the water from him subconsciously but suddenly realized something.


    "This is not it! I''m asking why you''re lying about your identity!"


    Looking at Nozomi''s reaction, Haru said, "Will you believe me if I tell you about the truth?"


    "¡­"


    Nozomi turned quiet because of Haru''s reaction.


    "Will you believe me if I''m a billionaire?"


    "¡­"


    "Will you believe me if I''m telling you that I''m Eli''s father''s boss?"


    "¡­"


    "It''s hard to believe, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Nozomi said with a sigh.


    "Well, I also understand Eli''s feelings since the boy that she usually ys with is her father''s boss," Haru said.


    "Is that why you have hidden your identity from Eli?" Nozomi asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and nodded. He also felt that it was wrong to lie to Eli about his identity. He felt that what he had done was a bit too much since he didn''t realize how big her feelings toward him were.


    Looking at Haru who was quiet, Nozomi nodded. She thought that it would be quite hard to get close to the girl he liked when she knew that he was her father''s boss. She somehow felt that this scenario was moreplicated than a tv series which she often watched in her apartment.


    Haru''s identity was too awesome which somehow made them wonder whether they were worthy to be with him.


    But when Nozomi thought about the day that she spent together with him. She felt that he wasn''t that much different from a normal boy who was attracted to beautiful girls and breasts.


    ''Is that the reason?''


    Nozomi thought that the reason why Haru decided to hide her identity was that he was afraid that their rtionship would change. It might also be their fault to not realize that he was a billionaire, but who would have thought that there was a billionaire as young as him. In her mind, she thought that he only wanted a normal rtionship with a girl without thinking about his status. The girl who he could spend time with on a normal date, kiss, and some hi stuff which somehow made her quite jealous of Eli.


    Looking at Haru once again, Nozomi felt she needed to do something about the two of them. She took a deep breath and pped his shoulders hard which somehow shook her breasts around.


    "I''ll help the rtionship between the two of you!" Nozomi said with a confident tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that Nozomi had misunderstood something.


    "Answer me!" Nozomi said.


    "¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Good! I''ll set up an opportunity between the two of you."


    Nozomi tapped her chin and asked, "Are you free tomorrow evening?"


    "Tomorrow evening?"


    Nozomi nodded and said, "Eli is quite busy preparing for graduation for the 3rd year, but she will go home in the evening!" She pointed her finger at Haru and said, "You need to wait in front of our school and stop her! Then both of you can start talking to each other, do you understand?"


    "¡­"


    Haru really felt that Nozomi had misunderstood something, but he didn''t intend to fix this misunderstanding.


    "Do you have something to do tomorrow evening?" Nozomi asked.


    "I should be free," Haru said.


    Nozomi nodded and said, "Good! I''ll prepare everything! After that, both of you can start to talk to each other, alright?" She gave him the broom on her side which made him confused.


    "Broom? Why did you give it to me?"


    "I''m going to prepare! You can continue to sweep this ce in my ce!"


    Nozomi started to run inside the shrine to change her clothes since she needed to set up preparations for both Eli and Nozomi.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and stood up before sweeping the shrine.


    Erina kept looking at the clock from time to time.


    Hisako who was by Erina''s said noticed this and asked, "Erina-sama, what''s wrong?"


    "N, nothing!"


    But Erina kept looking at the clock and saw that there was 15 minutes before Haru was going to pick her up. She had done with her job quite early, but she decided to wait for him. She thought for a while and decided to remind him.


    Erina: "I''m waiting."


    Haru: "Yes, your highness. Your knight ising."


    Erina smiled looking at Haru''s response. While waiting for him, she looked at her profile photo which took together with Haru. She had to admit that she loved it.


    Hisako couldn''t help but became curious and peeked at Erina''s smartphone and somehow she couldn''t help but scream at how cute Erina and Haru were in the photo. Though, she also felt jealous since she was single.


    *Ding!*


    Haru: "I''m in front of the restaurant, where are you?"


    Erina stood up and said, "Hisako, I''ll go back first."


    "Wha--?!"


    Hisako was in shock and saw Erina start to run.


    "Wait! Erina-sama, wait!"


    Leaning his back on the car, Haru was waiting for Erina at the entrance of the restaurant. He knew that she had been working on testing various foods from restaurants to make it better and found the mistake on the dish before being served on the customer. Though, at the same time, he was a bit jealous of Erina''s job since she was being paid to eat something.


    *Ding!*


    Erina: "Turn your head to the right!"


    Haru turned to the right and saw Erina run toward him before jumping. He was a bit surprised and caught her in his arms. He sighed and said, "You scared me."


    Hugging him tightly, Erina said, "I''m going to surprise you after all."


    "Let''s go back?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Erina nodded and thought that it was wonderful to have him.


    "E - Erina-sama¡­!"


    Haru turned and saw Hisako who was Erina''s secretary.


    Erina noticed Hisako who hade to her and suddenly realized her action which was somehow quite shameful. She got down from his arms, then she nudged at him and said, "Do something about this situation!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since this girl was the cause of everything, but he knew that he needed to do something. He looked at Hisako who seemed very embarrassed when she saw himself and Erina.


    "Well, Arato-san, right?"


    "Y - Yes!"


    "Do you want to go home with us?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 868 Two Bestfriends

    <h4>Chapter 868 Two Bestfriends</h4>


    Sitting on the back seat of the car, Hisako peeked at Haru. It wasn''t her first time seeing him, but in the past, she had seen him with various girls. However, this time, he was Erina''s boyfriend which made her feel conflicted.


    ''Two girls¡­''


    Hisako remembered the appearance of two girls and two of them were beautiful, but of course, in her opinion, Erina was the most beautiful. Looking at how happy Erina was, she felt that she needed to guard Erina against Haru since she was afraid that this guy was ying with Erina''s heart.


    Even though Hisako had to admit that Haru was suitable for Erina considering his ability, but because of that, she was wary.


    If she didn''t know him beforehand then she didn''t need to be careful and even supported their rtionship.


    But in her image, Haru was simr to a devil king who had stolen the heart of Princess Erina. In the future, he might not be satisfied with the princess and would also steal the princess''s maid in the future.


    Hisako''s face was really hot, but she hurriedly shook her head since she wouldn''t ept such a thing. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself while thinking about a countermeasure about this problem.


    However, when she looked at Erina''s expression, she knew that Erina had fallen too deeply and it was toote to help her.


    Haru noticed that Hisako who was sitting on the back seemed to change her expression from time to time. He thought for a while and asked, "Now that you mention it¡­ Erina, are you going to be a judge for the entrance exam of Totsuki?"


    Erina was a bit surprised but nodded. "Yes, I''ve been entrusted to take care of the entrance exam for the high school division for Tootsuki, what''s wrong?"


    "No, I mighte to Tootsukiter," Haru said.


    "Oh¡­"


    Erina nodded, but suddenly realized something and shouted, "WHAT!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and nced at Erina. If he was a normal person then he might already have crashed when they heard such a loud scream.


    "Y, you want to enter Tootsuki? Why?" Erina was surprised, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face when she thought that she could be with him all the time.


    "Not me. I don''t have time to be a chef after all," Haru said.


    Erina thought about Haru''s business and nodded. She felt a bit disappointed and asked, "So who? But let me remind you that I can''t let someone enter Tootsuki using a backdoor! So whatever you want to say, you need to give up! If you want someone to enter then they need to have a real ability to enter!" She thought for a while and asked, "It''s not a girl, right?" Her eyes squinted since she knew his bad hobby.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "No, it''s not a girl. You don''t need to worry about that."


    Erina nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru''s answer.


    "Well, everyone needs a real ability to cook to be a student of Tootsuki. Even if you want me to help your friend or someone to enter, I can''t help you that much if their dishes are horrible."


    Haru nodded and said, "I know. He has an ability, but of course, my dish is better."


    Erina snorted and said, "Your dish is horrible!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "My horrible dish has won against you once."


    "It''s an ident! That doesn''t count!"


    Erina felt embarrassed when Haru reminded her when she had lost against him in the cafe before. She pouted and looked away while folding her arms.


    ''This girl¡­''


    If this girl wasn''t his girlfriend then he might be toozy to coax her now.


    Though, he had to admit that this girl was very cute and that he wanted to eat her right away.


    But Hisako''s eyes were wide open when she heard Haru had won against Erina once. She thought that he was only a businessman, but it seemed he wasn''t that simple.


    Coaxing Erina who was sulking¡­


    "I''m not sulking!" Erinained.


    Talking to each other, it took them 20 minutes to arrive at Erina''s mansion.


    Hisako would sleep in Erina''s mansion since she also needed to apany Erina to help her again tomorrow on Erina''s job.


    Haru was about to send Erina back, but suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    "Erina, I''m here to y!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina sighed and asked, "What are you doing here, Alice?"


    "I''m here to y!"


    Alice smiled and looked at Haru. "Oh, Haru! It''s a coincidence! Howe that you''re here?"


    ''Coincidence?''


    Haru was wondering how this girl could know that he woulde.


    "Hehehe, are you happy to see me?"


    Alice was right in front of Haru smiling mischievously as if a child who wanted to give a surprise to their parents or something.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Oh, I''m surprised," Haru said with a deadpan voice.


    "Jeez! Jeez! I''m a beautiful girl! You should be happy that you''ve seen me!" "


    Alice started toin to Haru that he should be grateful to be able to see her since it was rare to see a beautiful girl like her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Alice''sint, Haru nodded and thought that it was rare to meet a beautiful girl as unique as Alice.


    "Alice¡­"


    Suddenly Alice''s head was being iron-wed by Erina.


    "It hurts! It hurts! Erina, what are you doing!"


    Alice tried to escape but Erina''s power was very powerful.


    "Haru, you can go back early. I need to educate this stupid cousin first," Erina said and pulled Alice inside.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I''m sorry, Erina! I''m sorry! I won''t flirt with your husband again!"


    "ALICE!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and decided to go back since he was sure that everyone was waiting.


    The Infinite Guild headquarters.


    Makarov was sitting next to each other with Yajima eating ramen together.


    Makarov looked at how grand Yajima''s building was and couldn''t help butpare it with his guild''s headquarters.


    If Yajima''s guild''s headquarters could be called a castle, then his guild''s headquarters could only be called a horse stable. His seven years'' disappearance had caused a lot of things to change in his guild which made it hard for him to ept it, especially when his best friend became the guild master of the strongest guild in the entire Fiore.


    "What''s wrong?" Yajima asked.


    "Nothing. We''ll defeat you at the Grand Magic Games," Makarov said.


    "I''ll wait for that," Yajima said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Yajima''s confident smile, Makarov''s mood became sullen and asked, "But this isn''t the strongest member of your guild, right?" He could see various people around, but he knew that the real powerhouse in Yajima''s guild hadn''t appeared for almost a year.


    Yajima nodded and said, "They''lle to the "Grand Magic Games", you don''t need to worry."


    "So mysterious¡­" Makarov said while squinting his eyes.


    "All of them are busy," Yajima said with a helpless expression, especially Haru.


    Somehow Yajima felt that Haru had grown so much since he had watched over him when he didn''t even know about magic and was still a normal human who was healthier than other people.


    ''It''s been a year, huh?''


    Yajima didn''t think that the five members in the past had be 15 members and more than half of them were women which somehow made him smile. But the trouble was almost all of the women had a weird personality; even if there was a normal one, their age was young; andstly, almost all of them fell in love with Haru which somehow made him even more helpless. He was wondering whether he would be able to meet a beautiful middle-aged woman in the future.


    "What''s wrong?" Makarov asked since his best friend''s expression was a bit weird.


    "Nothing."


    Yajima shook his head and said, "Let''s have a drink now!"


    "OOOOHHH!!! Treat me! My guild doesn''t have much money¡­" Makarov said with a sad tone.


    "Good! Let''s have a party tonight!"


    "YEAH!!!!!!!!"


    Thus both best friends had a st for the night before being found naked in the morning.

 Chapter 869 Graduation Days 1

    <h4>Chapter 869 Graduation Day''s 1</h4>


    Erina was tired of fighting with Alice thenid on her bed to rest.


    Alice sobbed sadly but regained her spirit once again. She looked around as if doing something suspicious, but her action didn''t go unnoticed by Erina.


    Erina looked at Alice and asked, "Alice, what are you doing?"


    Alice looked around for a while and said, "It''s safe." She walked toward Erina and said, "Erina, you''ve been dating Haru, right?"


    "Umm¡­" Erina nodded with a blush on her cheek and asked, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "What stage have you done with him?" Alice asked.


    "Stage?" Erina was confused.


    Alice nodded and took out a manga from her skirt. She also took sses and had this professional expression on her face.


    "That is?"


    "Manga!"


    Alice opened the manga to the page where she wanted to show Erina. She pointed her finger and said, "Can you see this?"


    Reading the page where Alice pointed, Erina frowned and asked, "ABC stage?"


    Alice nodded and said, "You''ve been dating, right? Don''t you want to do something like a normal lover more?"


    "To do more?"


    Erina suddenly blushed and became embrassed. "Y, you mean?"


    "Yes!"


    Alice nodded and seemed satisfied with Erina''s reaction.


    "You might be okay with a tonic rtionship, but that isn''t going to happen to Haru who is known as a lewd beast!" Alice hugged her own body and said, "I still remember when he saw my lower body on the toilet before¡­¡­ His eyes have be a beast and it is as if he wants to pounce on me!"


    "¡­"


    "So you need to be prepared to do more! I''ve seen both of you kiss then the rest should be e--"


    *Baam!*


    Before Alice finished her talk, she was mmed with a pillow right into her face.


    "If you don''t shut your mouth then I''ll throw you out of here," Erina said fiercely.


    Alice grabbed the pillow which mmed into her face and threw it back at Erina.


    "Geez! Geez! Geez! I''m worried about you, yet this is your response! Erina is a big idiot!"


    Alice ran away back to her mansion while crying.


    *Baam!*


    Erina''s face was being mmed by a pillow, but she didn''t grab the pillow andid on her bed while thinking about Alice''s words. Of course, she knew about a human reproduction process which somehow made her imagine what Haru would do to her. She remembered their kiss and it felt very good then what about next? Somehow she anticipated it.


    "NO!!"


    Erina held her head and said, "Erina, you''re not a pervert!" She didn''t sleep that night, rolling around her bed while thinking something perverted.


    In the morning, Haru was in the student council room with everyone to prepare the graduation ceremony for the 3rd year of Hyakko.


    "Tougami-senpai, congrattions on your graduation," Haru said with a smile.


    "U - umm¡­" Tougami nodded with quite a strange expression.


    The rtionship between Haru and Tougami wasn''t exactly bad, but it was hard for Tougami to admit that Haru was better than him; however, the fact said otherwise. He wasn''t dumb and knew that Haru had be mogul who could affect the voice of people in this country easily. He didn''t dare to offend him since he was afraid all of his ck material would be announced on Haru''s media.


    "Thank you," Tougami said.


    Haru nodded and his feelings toward Tougami were very grateful. If he didn''t win 2.5 billion from Tougami then he wouldn''t be a billionaire. He could reach where he stood up now was also because of Tougami, but he didn''t need to say anything about this since it might rub a wound on Tougami.


    Anyway, today was graduation day which was a special day for Tougami. As his junior, Haru ought to congratte him on his graduation.


    "But I''m surprised that youe to the graduation day," Tougami said. He would graduate after this and he didn''t mind talking with Haru. He thought that he needed to erase the misunderstanding between the two of them since they might see each other in society in the future. He might need his help and thought to amend the rtionship between the two of them.


    "Well, as a member of the student council, isn''t it normal that I should supervise the graduation for the 3rd year, right?" Haru said.


    "Hmph! If you don''t skip almost half of your school then I might believe your words."


    Runa also joined their conversation.


    Haru onlyughed in response since he often skipped school. He looked around and noticed Sachiko brought a girl in the same year as him, but that wasn''t the problem since the girl was being leashed using a dog cor on her neck.


    This girl has shoulder-length red hair that is tied into two pigtails and blue eyes.


    Haru felt a bit weird when he saw this girl was being leashed by Sachiko since her red hair reminded him of Maki, Iwasawa and Yuri.


    Sachiko also noticed Haru''s gaze and smiled. "Oh, Haru, do you want to be leashed too?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Is it a game or something?" Looking at the girl once again, he noticed a "pet house" tag on her neck which meant that girl was in debt. He sighed, but didn''t say much.


    "No, that''s her wish," Sachiko said and looked at the girl beside her. "Right?"


    "Yes¡­" The girl nodded with an expressionless expression.


    Sachiko smiled and said, "Her name is Mikura Sado. You can use her if you want."


    Sado was quite surprised by Sachiko''s words but then she looked at Haru.


    Haru was the most popr male in the school, and almost all of the girls in this school had confessed their love to him, but of course, they were rejected since he already had a girlfriend.


    If his girlfriend was a normal girl then that girl might receive bullying from everyone, but his girlfriend was a strong person with a lot of authority within the school.


    If Sado was being told to serve a fat and gross old man then she might resist, but it was different when she was told to serve Haru.


    Haru sighed and said, "I''ll pretend to not hear anything Sachiko-senpai."


    "Hmm¡­" Sachiko nodded and made her want to have him more when she saw his reaction.


    But then the door opened and Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka entered the room.


    "Oh, everyone is here? Then, let''s go to the hall to see all of the upperssmen off," Kirari said with a smile.


    "Where''s Miboumi?" Sachiko asked.


    "It doesn''t really matter whether hees or not," Kirari said.


    "Wow, you''re so cruel, President." Miboumi also entered the room with a slightint.


    "Now, everyone is here." Kirari walked toward Haru and said, "Let''s go."


    Haru nodded and walked together with Kirari.


    Both of them walked together to the hall with Sayaka and Ririka following them.


    "Wait for me!"


    Runa chased after them.


    Sachika, Tougami, and Miboumi were inside the room.


    "Then, I''ll go," Tougami said and left the room. After he had graduated, all the things which happened at this school didn''t have anything to do with him. He didn''t really want to cause trouble or anything since it was troublesome.


    Miboumi who had seen everyone had gone smiled looking at Sachiko.


    "Juraku-san, what do you think of my offer?"


    Sachiko smiled and said, "You haven''t shown a result."


    "Don''t worry, my n is perfect."


    Sachiko didn''t say anything and left together with Sado. "Then, I''ll be waiting."


    Looking at Sachiko who had left the room, Miboumi, who was inside the room of the student council, stayed alone. He walked toward the chair of the student council president and sat down on that chair with a smile.


    "Sooner orter, I''ll own this entire ce."


    Remembering the financial report on this school, Miboumi could only see Kirari green with envy, but¡­


    ''Soon.''


    Miboumi clenched his hand before stood up and went out of the room to go to the hall to join the graduation ceremony for the upperssmen.

 Chapter 870 I wont let you go

    <h4>Chapter 870 I won''t let you go</h4>


    After attending the graduation ceremony at the Hyakko academy, Haru had to admit that it was quite depressing since there were a lot of students who cried.


    If it was a cry of happiness then he wouldn''t say anything, but it was a cry of sadness since they had lost their freedom.


    But he didn''t do anything, and it was a reality.


    If he was in their ce then he was sure that he wouldn''t get help from anyone.


    In the end, he didn''t think much. He was toozy to think about the graduation ceremony that he had attended earlier. It was better to think that he should build a bathroom inside his private roomter.


    After the end of the graduation ceremony, he didn''t go back with Kirari but he told her that he would visit herter.


    Kirari agreed and told him to wait at her home since she had some matters that she needed to do after the graduation ceremony.


    He knew that she went to meet a lot of alumnus of the school, especially a group of politicians and businessmen, and lent them money for the election or business.


    Haru knew that Kirari had a talent for seeing people''s abilities, and she also had a lot of capital after being given by him. He didn''t need to worry about her, but of course, he missed her and thought about spending a night at her ce.


    *Ding!*


    Nozomi: "Where are you?"


    Haru: "I''m at school."


    Nozomi: "You''re done with school?"


    Haru: "I''m on my way back."


    Nozomi: "Thene to my school, hurry! Eli is going to go back! You need to stop her and talk with each other!"


    Haru: "Roger!"


    Haru had something to do and that was to solve the misunderstanding between him and Eli.


    Eli massaged her temple since tomorrow was the day her upperssman would graduate. It was quite a busy day for her, and her mood also wasn''t good, especially when she felt that she had been cheated by Haru.


    No one dared to get close to Eli since she gave off an aura which made people move away from her, especially her expression which was a bit scary right now.


    "Umm¡­ Ayase-san¡­?"


    "Yes?"


    Eli looked at the other members of the student council.


    "N, no! I''ll do it myself!"


    The girl bowed before ran away because Eli was too frightened for her.


    "¡­"


    "Moo¡­ Eli-chan, you can''t scare people away," Nozomi said.


    "¡­"


    Eli didn''t say anything and wrote something on herptop. She wanted to ask something, but she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to ask me something?" Nozomi asked.


    "Nozomi¡­ D, did you still work at that shrine?" Eli asked.


    "Of course, I''m still working, what''s wrong?" Nozomi asked with a smile. Her cheek raised and seemed amused to see Eli''s reaction.


    "No, nothing!"


    Eli sighed and said, "I''ll go back first."


    "Alright, be careful on the way," Nozomi said and waved her hand.


    Eli nodded and took her bag.


    Looking at Eli who had left the student council room, Nozomi took out a card from the deck of tarot cards. She was very proficient at fortune-telling and when she saw the card which she had taken out¡­


    Nozomi sighed and looked out of the window. She saw that there were crowds of schoolgirls who seemed to be looking at someone. She smiled and hoped that both of them would be alright, but at the same time, why did she feel quite ufortable?


    Eli, who was about to go home, noticed a crowd that gathered at the entrance of the school. Her mood wasn''t good and she thought that she needed to reprimand them to not cause trouble to other students.


    "Everyone, please go home and don''t gather in front of the school entrance!"


    Hearing Eli''s voice, everyone nodded and felt quite reluctant to go back since they were quite curious about this person.


    But Eli had a lot of authority and prestige in front of normal students in this school and made some students didn''t dare to fight back.


    Eli nodded when she saw that some students were going home, but stopped when she realized that there was someone familiar leaning on the wall of the school entrance.


    "Yo."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Eli stared at Haru for a few seconds before walking away.


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    Her steps were so loud as if trying to tell everyone that she was angry.


    Haru only shook his head before following her slowly.


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t expect Haru to be waiting for Eli. They didn''t expect the current student council president to have a boyfriend and from their interaction earlier, they could tell that they were in an argument. They thought that it was a huge scandal and became excited.


    Otonogizaka was an all-girls high school and it was very rare for them to meet boys after all.


    Even if they tried to act that they didn''t have an interest in a boy, but they were interested in a love, though, they were also interested in having a love with a girl too.


    Eli didn''t walk back to her home but moved around the neighborhood since she knew that Haru was following her.


    "Why did you follow me!"


    Eli couldn''t bear it anymore and turned toward him who was walking behind her.


    "Because my home is this way too," Haru said.


    "Liar! You''re a liar!" Eli said in annoyance. She was about to go, but her hand was grabbed by Haru. She tried to pull her hand and said, "Let go of me!"


    "No, I won''t let you go until our misunderstanding is solved," Haru said.


    "Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? You''ve been lying to me all this time! Do you think that it is funny to y with the daughter of your employee? I, I---"


    Eli couldn''t handle it anymore and her eyes were red full of tears. She tried to stop the tears, but she couldn''t. She tried to run away again, but this time, she wasn''t given a chance by him since she was hugged. She was embarrassed and tried to break away. She blushed and cried out, "What are you doing?!"


    "Calm down."


    "Let go of me!"


    "Until you understand what''s happening, I won''t let go."


    "What''s happening? You''ve been lying to me all this time and you''ve also hugged me!"


    Haru was helpless at how hard-headed this girl was and could only sincerely say, "Like I''m saying, that''s not it! I''m not trying to y with your feelings nor am I trying to embarrass you. Please believe me."


    "¡­"


    Hearing his sincere words right to her ears made Eli blush, but she didn''t move away from him listening to his every word which came out from his mouth.


    "I got to know you because I liked you. It wasn''t some afterthought. So¡­


    "Please return to where we were before."


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru looked at Eli who was looking straight in his direction with sincere expression. He had never yed with her and his feeling was real that he wanted to get close to her.


    Elipletely believed his words and didn''t try to escape from his warm embrace.


    "Umm¡­ You guys, can you not hug each other in the middle of the street?"


    Eli and Haru turned and saw Nozomi who was smiling at them. But then they also noticed a lot of people, especially housewives around this neighborhood looking at both of them seemed surprised.


    "Mama, what are that big brother and big sister doing?"


    "Shh¡­ the big brother is trying to make up with the big sister."


    "Huh? Are they fighting?"


    "Hmm, probably, the big brother is fooling around or something with other girls and cheating on the big sister. But it seems the big sister decides to forgive him." The housewife sighed at the charm of a bad guy, but at the same time, she needed to tell her daughter.


    "You can''t fall in love with a bad guy, alright?"


    "Yes, Mom!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing their conversation, Haru was speechless, but then he heard theugh from the girl who he had embarrassed. He smiled and asked, "You forgive me?"


    Eli stopped and snorted. "I won''t forgive you that easily!"


    Haru smiled and said, "I know that it isn''t easy for you to forgive me that easily, but this time, please give me a chance to exin everything to you."


    Eli blushed and nodded. "Umm¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi who was being ignored looked at Haru then looked at Eli. She could only say that this girl had fallen into his arms. But she felt slightly jealous of her.

 Chapter 871 Graduations Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 871 Graduation''s Day 2</h4>


    After Haru exined the misunderstanding, Eli understood everything, but her response surprised him.


    "Hmph! Do you think that I''ll treat you differently after knowing your identity! Don''t look down on me!" Eli said.


    "That''s good. I''m d¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other before Eli looked away in blush.


    Haru sighed and really wanted to hug her at this moment, but it was impossible when there was someone who was ready to disturb him.


    "That''s good! The misunderstanding between the two of you has been solved! Now, let''s go back!" Nozomi said as she pulled Eli''s hand.


    "Nozomi? W, wait! What are you doing?!"


    Eli was dumbfounded by Nozomi''s action, but somehow Nozomi whispered something to her ear.


    "Eli, you can''t forgive him that easily!"


    "Huh? Why?" Eli was confused.


    Wagging her finger, Nozomi said, "Isn''t it a chance for you to ask him something?"


    "Ask him something?"


    "Yeah, like a date or something," Nozomi said.


    "H, huh! Why should I ask him for a date!" Eli was flustered.


    "So you don''t want to have a date with him?" Nozomi asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "B, but this isn''t the time! I''m not in a hurry or anything!"


    Eli thought that it was better to wait for a while to observe whether Haru was good or not. But if he decided to confess to her then she didn''t mind epting him. She thought for a while and asked, "But why should you ask me to do that?"


    Nozomi turned and muttered, "Because if you don''t then I''ll have him myself."


    "Huh? What did you say?" Eli asked since she didn''t hear what Nozomi had said to her.


    "Nothing."


    Nozomi looked at Eli once again and smiled.


    Hearing the interaction between two friends, Haru was wondering why it was soplicated to be a harem protagonist.


    It was the day of the graduation of Sora and Megumi.


    Haru and Hiratsuka came together walking side by side to Sora and Megumi''s middle school. It was also his middle school in the past.


    Haru didn''t want to attract too much attention and wore sses, but he didn''t expect someone to notice him.


    "Haruka-kun?"


    Haru turned and was surprised. "Oh, aunt, good morning."


    "Good morning, Haruka-kun, are youing for Megumi?" Megumi''s mother asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and noticed that they were looking at Hiratsuka.


    The one who greeted him was Megumi''s mother.


    Haru thought that they might be able to recognize him because of Megumi''s invisibility.


    Megumi''s parents needed to work on their observation skills or they might forget their daughter the entire time.


    It was because of that observation skill that they were able to find Haru directly.


    "Haru, can you introduce me?" Hiratsuka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "aunt, let me introduce you. She is my aun ---" He stopped since he was being red by Hiratsuka. "I mean the little sister of my deceased father and her name is Hiratsuka."


    Megumi''s mother knew that Haru had lost his parents early and it was also the reason why she was amazed by his ability to rise so high without the help of his parents. It might also be the reason why her daughter had fallen so much for him.


    "Hello, my name is Hiratsuka. Nice to meet you."


    Hiratsuka greeted Megumi''s parents politely and bowed her head slightly.


    Megumi''s mother also greeted Hiratsuka back politely.


    The three of them talked for a while before entering the hall where the graduation ceremony was being held.


    Entering the hall, they could see a lot of people inside, mostly third-year students who were about to graduate along with their parents.


    Haru looked around and found Sora then Megumi who sat down on the second row together. He waved his hand when he saw Sora and Megumi also noticed him.


    Megumi and Sora turned and also waved their hands when they saw Haru who had entered the hall with Hiratsuka and Megumi''s mother. But they didn''t do that too long since they were afraid for the students and the teachers at this school to notice him.


    Haru''s presence in this middle school was a legend.


    Entering the most prestigious high school in this country then became a billionaire using his mind and wit. On the news, his name was known as "Financial Wizard", "Golden Boy", etc.


    Every boy in this middle school wanted to be the same as him, the girls wanted to be his girlfriend, and the teachers wanted to know him better to make their career better.


    Haru didn''tck someone who wanted to lick his butt. Though, his butt wasn''t easy being licked by someone.


    The graduation ceremony started and everyone became quiet.


    The student council president greeted them before the headmaster also started to give everyone a speech. Her speech wasn''t that long, but it wasn''t short either. She tried to encourage the students who had graduated from high school and somehow she also mentioned Haru''s name.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who listened to the speech, was helpless, but it was also quite normal since he graduated from this school.


    After the speech from the headmaster, it was the speech from the representative 3rd year.


    Haru looked at the representative of the 3rd year and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow since this girl was hisst ex-girlfriend during his middle school time.


    In his middle school era, he had caused a lot of mess here and there. He had a lot of girlfriends, but this girl was hisst girlfriend before his parents were lost because of an ident. After that ident, he decided to drop out of school and break up with her. His feelings felt quiteplex, but he hoped nothing would go wrong.


    The appearance of the girl was very strict and she wore sses. She had long hair which reached her back. She also put hair clips on the right side of her bangs that showed her beautiful face perfectly.


    She took the paper from the podium and took a deep breath before saying, "Today, we transition from a harsh winter to a season of budding flowers. To everyone who is graduating from Kibitou Middle and about to depart on a journey¡­


    "Congrattions on your graduation."


    The girl bowed her head for a while before continuing. "Memories of the days we spent with you all will remain with us forever." She bowed her head once again and said, "Thank you very much."


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone thought that this girl would go back and sit down, but suddenly she did something which they couldn''t imagine.


    "Onest thing, I''m not sure whether you''re here, but Kusugano Haruka-senpai¡­


    "I love you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet and opened their mouths wide in surprise.


    "Because of you, I''ve changed¡­¡­"


    She started to cry and said, "Thank you for spending your time dating me during your middle school time, but I hope that you don''t leave me and¡­ and¡­ I just only want to say that I can''t forget you and once again, I love you. I''m sorry for causing trouble." She bowed her head and walked away from the podium.


    "¡­¡­"


    The graduation turned into quite awkward, but the teacher hurriedly tried to regain back the atmosphere.


    "Let''s continue the graduation ceremony! ss of 3-1, please be ready since you''ll receive your diploma! We''ll call your name one by one."


    Haru sighed and thought that something really happened. He could feel Hiratsuka, Megumi''s mother, Sora, and Megumi were staring at him which made him helpless.


    "You¡­"


    Hiratsuka red at him and said, "Go and meet that girl after the ceremony."


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 872 Graduations Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 872 Graduation''s Day 3</h4>


    The graduation ceremony was over and everyone went out of the hall to talk with their friends, or just walked back home.


    There wasn''t any reason to stay in the school after the ceremony since they had be high school students.


    However, everyone needed to wait until April before they could officially be high school students.


    There was a lot of tradition after the graduation ceremony such as the girls asking the boy to give them their second upper button on their uniform.


    It was said that the second upper button of the uniform was the closest to the heart which also told the boys, in other words, it was a confession.


    The boys were also the same and they were going to confess their love to the girls since it was theirst chance to meet them.


    Sora and Megumi were about to meet Haru, Hiratsuka, and Megumi''s mother, but someone stopped them.


    "Seibami-san, can you follow me for a bit?"


    The boy seemed quite nervous and stopped in front of Sora hoping that she could hear his confession.


    Sora had changed her family name to Seibami which made her have a different family name to Haru.


    "I don''t have time. If you want to confess to me, then don''t bother. I don''t have an interest in you," Sora said and walked away.


    "¡­"


    The boy who heard Sora''s words crumbled on the ground.


    "MEDIC!!!!!"


    Everyone started to help the boy who had just passed out after being rejected. Such a scene wasn''t umon rather it was quite normal, but no one would expect this guy dared to confess on Seibami Sora.


    Sora was a very cute girl and even though her personality was quite bad, no one could deny her charm.


    There were a lot of brave warriors who decided to confess their love but they were being rejected mercilessly.


    Sora didn''t care too much but somehow her mood wasn''t good when she heard the confession of the representative girl before. Of course, she knew who that girl was since she almost remembered all of Haru''s ex-girlfriend. Except for the one which he had never told her.


    "Sora, you''re very popr," Megumi said.


    Sora sighed and said, "Megumi. If you''re more noticeable then you''ll also be popr."


    Megumi shook her head and said, "I don''t need to. As long as there is one guy who has always noticed me then I''m alright with that."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Haru is lucky to have you," Sora said after a silence.


    "I''m lucky to have him." Megumi smiled and said, "Do you think that he''ll meet that girl?"


    "Probably, that girl was his girlfriend before he decided to drop out from the school after my parents¡­" Sora couldn''t continue, but her hand was held by Megumi. She wiped her eyes and said, "Thank you, Megumi."


    "No problem," Megumi said.


    Both of them walked together while holding hands, but in front of everyone''s eyes, they thought that both of them were yuri and became lily after being together.


    Everyone suddenly had a nosebleed and more medics came toward them.


    Megumi and Sora didn''t know what had happened and also didn''t join their ssmates since they didn''t have that many friends.


    Sora was downright anti-social and if Haru didn''t introduce her to Megumi then she might not have any friends.


    Megumi was quite normal, she might have a friend, but not as close as Sora, and sometimes they often forgot about her because of her invisibility.


    They walked together and found Hiratsuka and Megumi''s parents.


    "Oh, Shizuka-ob--"


    Before Sora finished her words, she was hugged by Hiratsuka.


    "Big sister, alright?"


    "Shizuka-nee, stop! Stop! I can''t breathe!"


    Hiratsuka snorted and hugged Sora again, but this time it was gentler.


    "Congrattions on your graduation."


    "Mm¡­ thank you."


    Sora also hugged Hiratsuka with a smile.


    "Megumi, congrattions!"


    Megumi''s mother was also happy to see her daughter had graduated from middle school.


    "Thank you," Megumi said with a beautiful smile.


    The two of them hugged each other before after they heard Sora''s question.


    "Where''s Haru?" Sora asked.


    "I told him to meet that courageous girl," Hiratsuka said.


    Sora frowned and asked, "You''re letting him meet that girl?"


    "What''s wrong?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Sora sighed and said, "Nothing." Since it had happened, then she could do nothing.


    Megumi''s mother took a picture together, and they agreed, but they decided to wait for Haru. They waited for 10 minutes before they saw him walking toward them.


    "Yo."


    "How is it?" Hiratsuka asked.


    "No problem. I''ve solved it," Haru said.


    "How did you solve it?" Megumi''s mother asked curiously.


    "Just talk. We might not have had that much of a talk before after my parents have passed away," Haru said simply.


    They nodded and didn''t ask too much after hearing thest words.


    "So what are we doing after this? Do you want to go out to eat something?" Haru asked.


    "Let''s take a photo first," Hiratsuka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "It''ll be yourst time to wear that uniform after all."


    Everyone agreed and took a picture in front of the entrance of the school together. It was quite a simple photo without a special pose or anything, but somehow it had a lot of meaning.


    Haru looked at his middle school and thought that he might have left a lot of dark history, especially when he was a womanizer who often dated two or three or more girls at the same time.


    Not that much different from the present, but this time, he was more responsible toward his girls.


    However, he knew that his journey as a harem protagonist had just started.


    "Haru,e here!"


    "Last photo with the three of us!"


    Sora and Megumi stood up while calling his name.


    Haru nodded and stood up in the middle of two of them.


    Megumi''s mother helped to take a picture of the three of them before they decided to go out to eat something.


    Of course, Haru''s presence, who took a picture with two girls, didn''t go unnoticed since he took a photo with two girls at the same time.


    They were wondering who he was until someone recalled his silver hair.


    "Kasugano-senpai?"


    "Wut?!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone who happened to stay at the school was startled, but then they became excited. They wanted to ask him a lot of questions and if possible they wanted to make a good rtionship with him.


    However when they thought about chasing after him, they saw him had disappeared.


    "¡­"


    "Where is he?"


    "Hmm¡­ it might be my imagination."


    Little did they know that it was Megumi''s ability to turn the people in her two meter radius into invisible.


    Haru was speechless when he saw Megumi activated this ability since it was too cheating, but then he didn''t think too much since she was his girlfriend.


    They didn''t stay too long and went to to eat something good before they returned since it was they had just ended their graduation ceremony.


    March 31.


    Haru had promised Joichiro to help Souma to go for a test for Tootsuki Academy and he would pick Souma after this. But suddenly his phone vibrated, looking at the one person who had dialed him, he felt a bit surprised.


    "Hello, Senzaemon-san?"


    "As I have said before, call me grandfather!"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Good morning, grandpa. It''s quite rare for you to call me in the morning."


    "I''ve heard that you''re going to Tootsuki after this?"


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "If you have time, can you meet me at my office? I want to talk with you for a while."


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll meet you over there."


    "Good, I''m waiting for you."


    Hung his phone, Haru looked at the time and it was five in the morning.


    ''I guess an elderly person wakes up quite early, huh?''


    *Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*


    Looking at Utaha who was sucking his anaconda with lewd and sloppy noise, Haru smiled and said, "I''ve one hour left, so do you want to eat it from your upper mouth or lower mouth?"


    Utaha stopped and said, "Both."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 873 What do you think?

    <h4>Chapter 873 What do you think?</h4>


    Looking at the scenery in front of him, Souma wasn''t sure how to describe his mood. Haru had picked him up in the early morning to help him to go to Tootsuki. He had thought Tootsuki would be a slow pace culinary school with a middle-ageddy or old man who would teach him how to cook, but he didn''t expect the reality would be so different.


    Scratching his head, Souma looked at Haru who was in the driver seat and asked, "Is this really school?"


    Haru nodded and said, "The entire mountain is the school."


    "¡­"


    Souma wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings.


    "Souma, don''t underestimate this school. I know that in your mind this school is full of pampered young masters or youngdies who have never worked in a real workce, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Souma was silent since what Haru had said to him was the truth since he was looking down on everyone in this ce. In his mind, the students in this school were pampered brats who had never stood in front of clients.


    "Well, you''re right," Haru said.


    "Eh? Am I right?" Souma was speechless by Haru''s answer.


    "Unlike those of us who have opened our own store¡­¡­"


    Stopped his car for a while, Haru opened the window and showed his special pass to enter the academy.


    It was impossible to enter the school directly with a vehicle unless they had a special pass to enter.


    Souma didn''t say anything and waited for Haru to say something. Even though he wasn''t sure about Haru''s background, he had to admit that he respected him since Haru''s Fleurs De Lapin was very popr.


    It was also a bakery which was made by Haru alone without the help of anyone. Even though Haru was only one year older than him, he felt that Haru had much more experience and Haru had won him several times which made him respect him.


    "Most of the students here are the children of the famous restaurant owner who has a golden spoon from their birth," Haru said.


    "I won''t lose to such people." Souma snorted, showing his disdain. He didn''t think that he would lose to such a brat in this school.


    "But you don''t need to worry about them. However, you need to worry about whether you can graduate from this school since in this school there won''t be less than 1% of graduation rate," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Souma twitched the corner of his eyes and asked, "Less than 1% rate?"


    Haru nodded, and said, "99% of students on this ce are pampered brats, but the 1% of those students are your true opponent." He looked at Souma and said, "If you can''t defeat them then you might not be able to defeat your dad."


    When Haru mentioned his father, Souma became annoyed but at the same time, he became interested in this 1% of the students in this academy.


    "So what is the difference between these 1 percent of students and the rest?"


    "Well, they might have a superpower," Haru said jokingly.


    "Don''t joke around!" Souma was annoyed.


    "But well, really, they might have a superpower such as a super keen nose or they might have their specialty," Haru said.


    "Speciality?"


    Souma raised his eyebrow when he heard that word since it was an umon word in his ears.


    "Well, it might be quite early for you. You can slowly learn it in schoolter," Haru said. He pointed at the group of people outside and said, "Go over there, I need to talk with someone first. You''re alright being alone, right?"


    Souma nodded and didn''t want to trouble Haru that much.


    "From now on, it is your own ability. If you don''t have the ability to enter this school then I can''t help you that much," Haru said.


    "You don''t need to worry. I can handle it myself and I won''t lose," Souma said as he got out of his car. But before he went to the exam, he faced him and said, "Haru, thank you."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "No problem. I''ll go after you after I''ve finished my matter." He didn''t continue to talk with Souma and went to visit Senzaemon.


    Looking at Haru''s car which started to move far away, Souma turned his attention to this huge school. He was wondering what was so special about this school, and of course, he would be epted.


    "Yosh!"


    pping both of his cheeks, Souma took his first step to Tootsuki.


    Senzaemon was inside his office reading the document until he heard a knock on the door.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Enter."


    The door was opened, and Haru entered Senzemon''s room.


    Senzaemon smiled looking at Haru since he could see that her granddaughter had been in a very happy mood after meeting him.


    "Good morning, Grandpa," Haru said, but he felt a bit awkward.


    Senzaemon nodded and felt quite satisfied. "Sit down first, I want to talk about something with you."


    Haru nodded and sat down on the chair right in front of Senzamon. He didn''t know why Senzaemon had called him, but no matter what reason it was, he needed to be polite since Senzaemon might be his grandfather-inw.


    "Haru, what do you think of Erina?" Senzaemon asked directly.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "What do I think of Erina?"


    "Yes."


    Senzaemon wanted to engage Haru with his granddaughter, but he also wouldn''t let Erina be yed by Haru.


    To put it simply, Haru was living a life of debauchery during his middle school. Haru changed his girlfriends from time to time giving him a very bad image, but after Haru had lost both of his parents. Haru had changed and started to grow up bing better, but even so, it was hard to erase his womanizer personality.


    Senzaemon knew that Haru had a lot of female acquaintances, but from what he could tell he knew that Haru had never touched them until now. He wasn''t sure the reason, but it might be because Haru wanted to change.


    Haru leaned back to make himself rx and said, "For me, Erina is troublesome."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Senzaemon was speechless.


    "She can be annoying sometimes, impatient, easy to get angry, haughty, proud¡­"


    "All of that is very bad!"


    Senzaemon couldn''t help but interrupt him.


    "Yes, but even so, I love her. She might not be perfect, but I''m alright with that and that part of her can be considered charming in my eyes," Haru said with a gentle smile remembering his day with Erina, especially when he waste during their date which somehow moved him when she had waited for him for two hours in the movie theatre.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s smile, Senzaemon nodded and felt that it was right to entrust Erina to Haru.


    "That''s good! I''m happy that both of you love each other."


    Senzaemon sighed and said, "Erinacked love from her parents during her childhood" He bowed his head and said, "That''s why I hope that you can take care of her."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was surprised when Senzaemon suddenly bowed his head. He stood up and hurriedly stopped Senzaemonto bow at himself.


    "Please don''t do this! Even if you don''t ask me, I''ll take care of her."


    Senzaemon nodded and became even more satisfied with Haru.


    "Right, I also want to tell you about something, Grandpa," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Senzaemon asked. He was in a good mood and wanted to know what Haru wanted to tell him.


    "Last month, when I was in New York, I saw someone," Haru said and took out a photo.


    Senzaemon knew that Haru went to New York since Haru appeared on the media, but he wasn''t sure who Haru met there, but his expression changed from good to bad when he saw the photo which was taken by Haru.


    "This is¡­?!"


    "Grandpa, be careful, he''s nning something."


    Senzaemon''s expression turned serious and felt that something was moreplicated than he had thought since the photo taken by Haru was a photo of his son-inw, Azami Nakiri, and the 1st seat of Elite 10, Eishi Tsukasa.

 Chapter 874 The Protagonist Temperament

    <h4>Chapter 874 The Protagonist Temperament</h4>


    "This is¡­?!"


    Senzaemon was startled when he saw this photo. He squinted his eyes and asked, "Is this photo true?" He didn''t want to believe what he had seen, and that was why he needed to ask this question.


    At Tootsuki Academy, the one with the highest authority wasn''t the director nor the shareholders, rather it was the Elite 10 that consisted of 10 of the most talented students in this academy.


    Eishi Tsukasa met with his son-inw, whom he has disowned in the past, and made him doubt what was the purpose of their meeting.


    "I''m not sure what they''re nning, but I can see that my father-inw is aiming for your position, Grandpa," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Hearing what the words came out from Haru, Senzaemon knew very well, but it was hard to ept such a thing. He stood up and said, "I''ll talk with Tsukasa¡­"


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Haru hurriedly stopped Senzaemon. He didn''t expect that Senzaemon was a type of hot-blooded man who moved without thinking.


    "Why did you stop me?" Senzaemon was confused.


    "Grandpa, don''t alert the enemy." Haru helped him to sit down first and said, "First, we need to know who is our enemy and who is our ally."


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Have you heard a sentence about, ''Keep your friends close and your enemy closer?''"


    Senzaemon frowned and asked, "So you want me to pretend that I don''t know anything?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Since my father-inw hasn''t moved to overthrow your position then we can conclude that he hasn''t had half or more Elite 10 people under him. But if he has made all of the Elite 10 into his ally then you can''t do anything against him, Grandpa."


    "¡­"


    Senzaemon calmed down and thought what Haru had said was right. His son-inw hadn''t done anything to him which meant that his son-inw hadn''t grasped all of the members of the Elite 10. He looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have a n?"


    Haru nodded and said, "First¡­"


    After talking with Senzaemon, Haru walked out of his office to meet with Souma. He was able to end his father-inw''s n early and take the bud early from the earth, but he felt that wasn''t fun. If possible he wanted to set the duel between two factions, and he also wanted to make Erina be the leader of that faction.


    It might sound cruel since Erina had a fear against her father because of trauma that she had felt during her childhood time, but he wanted to see her break away from that cage. He loved a strong woman, but a real strength, not a facade to hide the fear.


    Even though such a thing might be good since it made her depend on him for her entire life, but as her boyfriend, he wanted her to rebel against her own father.


    If it was Chu Feng or Yun Che, both of them might end the life of Erina''s father as soon as possible and the problem was over.


    But the problem was, this ce was a modern world.


    The people in this world had created the rule and everyone yed the game by a rule. Even if there was an argument that there were a lot of people who didn''t y the game by a rule, let''s ignore those people for a while.


    If the opponent decided to fight him by trying to kill him or assassinate him then he would also fight them back in the same way.


    But if the opponent decided to fight him using a trick then he would also use the trick.


    Haru wanted to y using the rules of the game, but if the opponent decided to break the rule then he didn''t mind ying with them.


    ''An eye for an eye, right?''


    Walking on the courtyard of Tootsuki, Haru looked at the huge and beautiful scenery in this academy. He was about to reach the location where Souma was waiting. He saw Souma who was sitting on the bench together with someone. He was about to call him, but suddenly something happened.


    Souma who was sitting suddenly kicked from the bench by the person beside him.


    "You vulgar plebian¡­


    "DON''T YOU DARE TO SIT NEXT TO MEEE!!!"


    The young man pointed his finger at Souma and yelled loudly, "This academy won''t allow ordinary people like you to enter! Only an elite among elites like me is eligible to enter this academy to study! This is Tootsuki, the Paradise of Chef! Low-ss people like you----"


    *Baam!*


    The young man couldn''t finish his words since his face was kicked by someone. He was thrown a few meters away twitching on the ground. He felt his nose was in pain and he was wailing loudly.


    "Souma, you alright?" Haru helped Souma who was on the side.


    "I''m alright," Souma said. He was also very annoyed by the young man earlier, but he didn''t want to cause more trouble. However, he didn''t expect to see Haru had kicked the young man earlier.


    "Y, you bastard?!"


    The young man rose from the ground and pointed his finger at Haru. "My father has never beaten me! How dare you do this?"


    "Oh ho? Is your father powerful?" Haru asked casually.


    The young man seemed quite proud and said, "Of course! My father is the owner of the most popr restaurant in Roppongi!¡­" He started to " ¡­"


    "Let''s go to the exam," Haru said and took his phone to call someone.


    Souma nodded and decided to ignore this young man.


    "Damn, how dare you ignore me! Guys beat him up for me!" The young man ordered his bodyguard to give Haru a lesson.


    But suddenly a group of people with ck suits appeared suddenly and apprehended all of the young man''s bodyguards on the ground.


    "What?!"


    The young man was in shock.


    Haru didn''t say anything and walked away with Souma. He was wondering why someone could be so arrogant.


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man wasn''t sure what had happened, but suddenly his phone rang. He looked at the screen on his phone and saw that it was his father.


    "Huh? Father? What''s wrong?"


    "Son! Our restaurant gets a lot of bad reviews! And there are a lot of scandals that suddenlye out from various media!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man slumped on the ground and couldn''t believe what he had heard beforeughing as he funnily dropped his smartphone to the ground. He thought that everything was a dream and he passed out after that.


    Haru didn''t do too much and only put up a scandal, but such a scandal would be easily erased as long as there was money, though, he was a bit surprised at the young man''s reaction since it was too exaggerated since he didn''t make the young man''s parent'' restaurant bankrupt.


    "¡­¡­"


    They didn''t know what had happened to the young man while looking at Haru''s back with aplex expression, but somehow they understood that this young man was in very big trouble.


    It was just a small episode for Haru, but for Souma, it was a huge matter.


    Souma didn''t expect that this school would be like this, especially since the crowd turned silent after Haru uttered a word to the young man earlier. He could see that everyone looked at Haru in fear which made him confused.


    "Haru, what did you do earlier?" Souma asked.


    Haru chuckled and said, "Do you want to know?"


    "¡­"


    Souma thought that it was better to not ask, and at the same time, he realized the identity of his friend wasn''t as simple as it seemed. He shook his head and started toin, "What the hell is going on at this school!" He grumbled and didn''t understand why a lot of people looked down on him, especially when he had told them about his origin. His shop might be a small eatery that was famous in the neighborhood, but it didn''t mean that they could look down on him.


    "Well, for people like them, they''re thinking that real food only belongs to the upper ss," Haru said. In his view, the cuisine at the star restaurant was only a genre such a horror genre in the movie. Even the food stalls on the street and small shops were also a genre of cuisine, and there wasn''t any real or fake cuisine, and because of that cuisine was very fun.


    Even if the price of the food that was made at the star restaurant might be more expensive, it didn''t mean that the taste was better than the one which was made by a food stall on the street.


    As long as the food is delicious then it is good food.


    Whether such food was real or fake cuisine, such a thing was irrelevant.


    "I can''t ept this! I want them to know that the dishes which are recognized by the masses are good food! Not a food which is being decided by a small elitist!"


    Souma didn''t seem down. He made a vow and raised his fist showing the temperament of Shounen Manga''s main character.


    Haru smiled and patted his shoulder. "Come on, Souma. I''m optimistic about you."

 Chapter 875 Mischievous

    <h4>Chapter 875 Mischievous</h4>


    Afterpleting the document review, under the guidance of the staff, Haru and Souma came together in front of the hall hung with a sign of "Testing Ground".


    It was also a coincidence that when they arrived, the assessment was about to begin, and the examiners were speaking in front of the hall.


    "I can''t help you much in this ce. I''m waiting for you here. Show your ability and good luck."


    Patting Souma''s shoulder, Haru didn''t go out, but he hid in an obscure corner and observed the assessment in secret. He didn''t expect that Tootsuki would really make Erina an examiner in this assessment to enter the academy. He knew that Erina''s ability was powerful, but she was just a 15-year-old girl after all.


    But he thought that it might be because she was the owner of the "god of the tongue".


    ''I guess having a "god of the tongue" is very special, huh?''


    Haru had never thought this ability special besides having a sensitive tongue rather it brought him a lot of miserable incidents. He wasn''t sure how many times he had passed out because of this ability which made him depressed.


    Standing next to Erina was Hisako.


    Hisako was holding a note and reading an assessment rule before it started.


    "Hmph, how boring!"


    Sneering in a hum of contempt, Erina''s mood wasn''t good since she didn''t see Haru. She thought that he would visit him on the entrance examiner.


    But everyone who had heard Erina''s sneer was in fear since they knew Erina''s name very well.


    Erina was very famous in the culinary world in this country and as long as she had said the food which was made by the chef was bad, then the career of that chef would be over.


    There were a lot of counters in this hall with various ingredients on it.


    Walking toward the counter, Erina''s eyes first fell on the egg, but after a moment of thought, he picked a flour on the side and put it on the counter.


    "The main ingredient is flour! Your assessment is to make a dish that can satisfy my tongue¡­" Her purple eyes swept across the participant, smiled, and said, "It''s simple, right?"


    "Right, I almost forgot to say¡­" Ignoring the participant who started to tremble, Erina said mischievously, "I''ll give you one minute to withdraw from the examination if you want.


    "I, I withdraw!"


    "What a joke! That''s the owner of the "god of the tongue"! How can we make a dish that is capable of satisfying her?!"


    "If she deres my food is bad then my career as a chef is over!"


    The crowd dispersed, as quickly as possible hoping that they could run faster.


    The crowd passed Haru and caused a gush of wind which almost messed up his clothes. It was his first time seeing such an assessment in his entire life. Haru sighed at the character of his fiancee and somehow it was quite fun to watch this assessment. Looking around, he could see Souma was still in the hall. He couldn''t see Souma giving up because of Erina.


    But suddenly he saw something strange since he saw Erina started to flirt with Hisako which made him speechless. He thought that both of them might have the potential to be a yuri pair, but he knew that it was a bit impossible since his anaconda wouldn''t let that happen.


    Haru was a bit excited, but he calmed himself down. Looking at Souma who was oblivious about what was happening, he only shook his head and sighed. He thought the pair of Hisako and Souma would be good in the future.


    When Hisako and Erina talked to each other in the yuri atmosphere, suddenly Souma interrupted them and said simply, "Excuse me, can the exam begin?"


    The cooking assessment had begun, Haru who was hiding in the corner didn''t intend to show up at this time. He only promised to Joichiro to help Souma when Souma was treated unfairly, and he wouldn''t help Souma to enter this academy using a backdoor. He knew that Souma''s ability in cooking was quite good, and Souma had also learned one or two recipes from him since Souma often went to his cafe.


    Flour.


    Souma had decided to make bread since he often went to Haru''s cafe and somehow had learned one or two recipes from him. He thought for a while and decided to create "Japan #16". In his opinion, Haru''s dream to make bread for this country was very interesting and it was very fun. He had asked him to teach him how to make "Japan #16" since it was good being eaten with curry and he was d to learn it from him.


    Souma made a non-rising dough and a thinyer dough then stuck them on the top of the oven. He waited for a while until he received a satisfactory result¡­


    Hisako, who saw what had happened, felt speechless and wasn''t sure how to react since she wasn''t sure what kind of bread that Souma wanted to create.


    But Erina only nodded since she knew what bread it was. She stayed in Haru''s cafe for a week and she had seen that weird bread which he often named "Japan" and a number behind it. She thought about the taste of his bread and couldn''t help but shudder. Her body had been ravaged after she ate that bread and somehow she started to cry when she thought about "chawanmushi" who had fought bravely against "sea urchin".


    "It''s done."


    Souma brought his bread which was shaped simr to Mt. Fuji.


    "Japan #16, please try it."


    "Erina-sama?" Hisako wasn''t sure what to say.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina nodded and took Souma''s bread eating it right away. She nodded and it was quite passable; and at the same time, she also wanted to eat curry for some reason. But she sighed when shepared this bread with Haru''s bread. She wanted to meet him and taste Haru''s food again. She looked around to see whether Haru was around this area, but she didn''t see him which annoyed her further. She thought that he tried to tease her which made her couldn''t help but hit the counter with "bang".


    "Bastard!"


    Souma was in shock and said, "Even if my food isn''t good, do you need to calm me, bastard?" He misunderstood Erina who suddenly shouted "bastard" earlier.


    "I didn''t mean it was you."


    Erina smiled sarcastically from the corner of her mouth. She calmed herself and thought that Souma''s food was passable. She was about to announce her judgment, but¡­


    "Cough!"


    A cough sounded by their side, Haru walked out of the corner with a calm expression. When he saw a sarcasm on Erina''s expression. He felt that Souma would likely be judged a failure by Erina. After all, with Erina''s bad character, she wouldn''t tolerate anyone to provoke herself.


    That was why he decided to show himself.


    "Kasugano-san?"


    Hisako was surprised to see Haru suddenlye to this ce. She turned toward Erina and saw her expressionless expression.


    Haru walked to the counter and picked Souma''s bread. He ate it and nodded. "It''s good." He looked at Erina and said, "It''s delicious, right? Erina?" He blinked his eyes giving her a message.


    But Erina smiled mischievously and said, "It''s not qualified! It''s terrible!"


    "What?!" 2x


    Haru and Souma were startled.

 Chapter 876 Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 876 Punishment</h4>


    Haru had a feeling that this girl was trying to tease him.


    At first, although Erina''s expression was disdainful, her emotions were stable, but after he appeared, she started to tease him.


    "Unqualified! It''s so bad!"


    After dropping this sentence, Erina strode away from the hall, leaving no chance for an exnation to Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Souma, you wait here. I''ll persuade Erina to take back what she has said." Haru looked at Hisako and said, "You can talk with Hisako for a while." He also strode trying to catch Erina.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hisako and Souma looked at each other for a moment.


    "Mm¡­ Hello?" Souma said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hisako snorted.


    Erina didn''t move far away and tapped her feet slowly on the ground looking at Haru who had chased after her.


    "You''rete!"


    Haru was speechless and said, "We''re not on a date, right? How am Ite?"


    Erina looked around and grabbed his hand. "Let''s go!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering what this girl wanted to do.


    Erina brought him to a lounge within Tootsuki and locked the door. She sighed in relief when no one had seen her after she brought him here.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Haru asked.


    Erina snorted and asked, "Why didn''t you appear soon?"


    "I''m only apanying him to the exam. I never said I''de, right?'' Haru said.


    Erina thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Haru had never promised toe to Tootsuki during their talk before, but she was annoyed when he made her hopeful.


    Looking at Erina who started to sulk, Haru was helpless, but he said, "Erina, why didn''t you say Souma''s dish is unqualified? Don''t you think that it is good enough? If you want to tease me then you don''t need to do this."


    "No, I am the examiner of this assessment. With me there, no unfair things can happen," Erina said while folding her arms.


    "Do you think your previous review result is fair?" Haru asked.


    "I am the examiner of this assessment, the standards are set by me! If I say that he fails, then he fails!" Erina said with a smile.


    ''This girl¡­''


    Haru looked at Erina who tried to provoke him and moved forward kissing her lips.


    "!!!"


    Erina was surprised, but she didn''t fight back.


    Both of them kissed each other before their lips parted.


    "So will you change Souma''s result?" Haru asked.


    "No! He''s unqualified!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Do you remember our bet on my cafe before?"


    Erina thought for a while and remembered before the duel between the two of them. She had lost to him and as the loser, she needed to do one thing for him. She blushed and thought that he would use that request "to do that kind of thing", but she didn''t really mind. She only hoped for him to change the location "to do that kind of thing" in another ce.


    "I want you to change the result of Souma," Haru said. Even though he had kept that request for a while, he decided to use it now. Even though he could ask Erina a lot of things, he felt that he didn''t need to use that "one wish" which he had gotten after winning against her on a cooking duel.


    Erina couldn''t help but feel disappointed when Haru asked her about this request since he could use it for a lot of things. She gritted her teeth and said, "No!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''It can''t be helped.''


    Haru looked around and didn''t see the camera in this room. "So you can''t do that?" For reassurance, he threw out a jamming device in this room so no one would bother them.


    "No!"


    Erina shook her head and looked straight at him.


    "Then, I''ll change my request," Haru said.


    "What?"


    "I want to p your butts," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Blushing, Erina pointed her finger at Haru. "You pervert!"


    "Toote! You already know that your boyfriend is a pervert, right? Soe here, I''ll p your butts now," Haru said and carried her in his arms before sitting down on the nearby sofa.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Erina tried to fight back, but she lost to him.


    Haru put Erina on hisp with her stomach facing hisp. The location of her butts was in the perfect location and it was ready being pped by his right hand right away.


    "Erina, you have promised me before, right? Are you going to break your promise?" Haru asked.


    "But can you ask something else?" Erina was annoyed and wondering why Haru didn''t ask for something better. If he asked for something else then she might not mind, but he asked her to p her butts which somehow made her embarrassed.


    "But your butts are beautiful¡­"


    Caressing her supple butts which were perfectly toned from her workout, Haru had to admit that it was very addictive.


    "B, Beautiful!"


    Erina didn''t expect Haru to be a butt guy.


    "But a naughty girl needs some punishment."


    *p!*


    Haru pped Erina''s butts and made them bouncy around.


    "W, what are you doing!" Erina didn''t expect Haru to p her butt.


    *p!*


    Haru pped her butt again and said, "I''ll p your butt 10 times."


    "No! Let go of me!"


    Erina tried to fight back, but her butt was being pped once again. During this time, she couldn''t do anything and could only wait for Haru to finish his punishment.


    *p!*


    After 10 ps on her butt, Erina started to sob on Haru''sp. Even though Haru didn''t use that much force to p her butts, it might shock her for him to do this on her.


    "I''m sorry to p your butts, alright?" Haru said and caressed Erina''s butts. Looking at her who kept sobbing and sulking, he sighed and said, "Come on, don''t cry. Your crying face is ugly."


    "It''s all your fault!" Erina yelled in annoyance when she heard his voice. She was sitting down on Haru''sp while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "As I said before, I''m sorry, but please don''t tease me like that again in the future. I don''t like it," Haru said and wiped the tears from Erina''s eyes gently.


    Being gently wiped, Erina felt softened, but she asked, "Don''t you love me? Why did you hurt me?"


    "I love you, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll tolerate everything." Haru looked at Erina and said, "What you''re doing is testing my patience. I might be gentle, but it doesn''t mean that you can y around with me. I can also get angry with you."


    "I, I''m not ying with you¡­" Erina looked away nervously.


    "Then look into my eyes," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina couldn''t look straight at him.


    "So you want to tease me, right?" Haru said.


    Erina nodded softly.


    "Don''t do that again in the future," Haru said.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Erina said.


    Haru smiled and said, "I''m sorry too for pping your butt." He also caressed her butt since it was quite addictive. "So can you change your result for Souma?"


    "Hmm¡­" Erina nodded.


    "That''s a good girl," Haru said and caressed Erina''s head.


    Erina snuggled into him and hugged his neck while being caressed. "You don''t hate me, right?"


    "I''m not. But in the future, don''t do that again," Haru said.


    "I won''t¡­" Erina felt that it was nice being with him. She suddenly felt something and asked, "How long are you going to touch my butt?"


    "Doesn''t it hurt? I''m doing my best to make the pain go away from your butts," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erina wanted to say something, but her butts felt really good when it was being caressed and she said nothing.


    "So how long are we going to stay here?'' Haru asked with a smile.


    "Until the pain in the butt goes away," Erina said. But she didn''t dare to look at him since it was quite shameful to say that she wanted to stay like this for a long time.


    "Alright, but doesn''t your lips hurt too from sobbing earlier? I might need to kiss so the pain will go away," Haru said with a serious expression and seemed worried about her condition.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at her boyfriend, Erina realized that Haru was a top-level pervert. She thought about Alice''s words to her before and thought that it might not be that long before she was eaten by him. Though, rather than disgusted, she felt happy that he loved her this much which made her wonder why love was so wonderful yet so weird at the same time.


    "It''s true, my lips hurt a bit too," Erina said.

 Chapter 877 New Page

    <h4>Chapter 877 New Page</h4>


    Inside the world of Celestial Spirit, Lucy along with Natsu, Gray, Happy, and Erza were invited by the King of Celestial Spirit toe to the world of Celestial Spirit.


    Everyone had a party and a st, eating, drinking, dancing, etc happily together.


    They had been trapped on Tenrou Ind for seven years and when they came back their guild had be shoddy, small, dpidated, poor, etc; they were quite helpless, but they had found a solution.


    Grand Magic Games.


    It was a magician tournament which was held once every year.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail decided to join this tournament and became the champion since the prize of this quest would be able to help them return their headquarters to new and the status of the champion would help them to regain their status as a top guild on Fiore.


    After they had made a decision, almost every member of Fairy Tail decided to go out for training.


    Lucy, Natsu, Gray, Erza, and Happy also decided to train but didn''t expect Virgo (Lucy''s Celestial Spirit) to invite them to the world of Celestial Spirit. They were curious about that world and wanted to see it. They agreed with the invitation and went to the world of the Celestial Spirit.


    "WOOHOOOO!!!!"


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Natsu and Happy were very happy ying around in this ce.


    Sipping her juice slowly, Erza pondered for a while and said, "I never expected¡­"


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Erza?" Lucy who was eating stopped when she heard Erza''s words.


    "Do you know "Infinite Guild" Lucy?" Erza asked.


    Lucy nodded and said, "It''s Yajima-san''s guild right? What''s wrong?"


    The rtionship between the members of Fairy Tail and Yajima was quite good since the members of Fairy Tail often went to Yajima''s restaurant to work.


    "I mean Yajima has made the best guild in the entire Fiore in just a year," Erza said.


    If Yajima created a guild, then she wouldn''t be that surprised, but the problem was Yajima''s guild was the strongest guild in the entire Fiore.


    Erza had heard that Yajima''s guild had only been built for a year which somehow made her quite doubtful about the validity of this matter, but it seemed that it was true which made her curious about this guild.


    "I wonder about the members of his guild," Lucy said. From her memory, Yajima was quite perverted and a bit simr to Macarov to a certain extent. She wasn''t sure what kind of people had joined Yajima''s guild. She was wondering whether Yajima''s guild would only be full of female members which somehow made her disgusted.


    "I''ve heard from Lyonn that each of them is very strong," Grey said as he joined their conversation.


    "Really?" Lucy looked at Grey.


    "You''ve heard of their members, Grey?" Erza asked.


    "I''ve only heard from Lyon, but almost all of the members have the ability to be an S-ss Mage," Grey said.


    "S-ss Mage!"


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    Their purpose to enter Tenrou Ind in the past was to perform an S-ss Mage exam.


    The only S-ss Mage in their guild were Gildartz, Laxus, Erza, Mirajane, and Mystogan.


    Though Mystoga had quit the guild, he was also counted as one of the S-ss Mage on Fairy Tail.


    Their guild had only five members, but Yajima''s members almost all of them were S-ss Mage which somehow made them quite surprised.


    "I''m all fired up!"


    Natsu suddenly appeared and shouted excitedly.


    "Natsu!"


    "Hehehe, almost all of them are S-ss Mage? Interesting! I want to fight the members of the Infinite Guild!"


    Natsu shouted excitedly and a fire kepting out from his mouth.


    Everyone smiled looking at Natsu and nodded.


    "That''s right! We''re going to be the champions of the Grand Magic Games!" Erza said.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Happy, Lucy, and Grey were also excited.


    They didn''t have a doubt and their eyes were clear with confidence that they would win this Grand Magic Games.


    Little did they know that they woulde back three months after they returned to Eartnd.


    Tabane created a number of weapons in herboratory after hearing a Grand Magic Games would be held soon. She also wanted to join this tournament since it seemed quite fun, especially when she watched the record of the tournament which happened a year ago.


    "Ufufufu, The Idol Tabane-chan is going to go to another world!"


    Tabane was excited when she thought that she would defeat the main character of the story and she waited for the quest with anticipation.


    The cherry blossom tree had blossomed, and all of the cherry blossoms in the center of Haru''s house blossomed, showing a very beautiful flower.


    All the trees within showed their beautiful figures to wee the new page.


    Haru, Hiratsuka, Seri, Sora, and Ritsu were in the dining room together while watching the cherry blossom tree having breakfast before they went out either for school or work.


    Seri had been living in Haru''s house and she loved it. Even though she saw a Gundam in his house, she didn''t think much since she thought that it was a real-size toy or something.


    Ritsu was having fun staying with everyone after she went to Hawaii. She had to admit that it was good to visit around the world, but it was better to stay with your family since she felt quite lonely sometimes.


    ''Lonely, huh?''


    Ritsu started to feel that she started to grow after she stayed with Haru.


    Hiratsuka felt that her stomach was very warm eating the breakfast which was cooked by Haru. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, are you going to transfer your school?"


    Haru looked at Sora and said, "I might not transfer to your school, big sis."


    Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Well, it doesn''t really matter since Hyakko is also quite a good school." She looked at Sora and asked, "You''re alright with that?"


    "It''s alright," Sora said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hiratsuka looked at Sora and felt strange. She knew that Sora had a very big brotherplex, and it was quite hard to believe that Sora would ept him to not have the same school as her.


    Hiratsuka remembered during middle school that both of them were inseparable, but she thought that it might be because of Sora''s growth. She nodded and felt a bit satisfied that Sora had be an adult.


    Little did Hiratsuka know that Sora really had be an adult since she had been eaten by Haru.


    Sora didn''t really mind for Haru to continue to study at the Hyakkaou Private Academy rather than transfer to Shuchiin Academy, especially considering his identity show as a billionaire. She was sure that he would be troubled since there would be a lot of people who woulde at him since they were curious.


    Unlike her school, the students on Hyakkou had gotten used to Haru''s presence and it wouldn''t cause him trouble every day, but it would be different if he decided to transfer to a new school since the condition of each school was different.


    "School is going to start soon. Hurry up and go to school." Hiratsuka started to walk and said, "I''m a teacher since I need to go early. Sora, don''t bete for school."


    "Alright," Sora said. She looked at the time and said, "I''ll go out now. I''ll go to school with Megumi." She walked toward Haru and kissed his cheek.


    Haru nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "Yes~~"


    Sora also went out to go to school.


    "She seems to be in a good mood," Ritsu said.


    Seri also looked at Haru wondering why Sora seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Maybe because it is her first day as a high school student?" Haru said. He wouldn''t tell them that he had eaten Sora before.


    Ritsu only smiled mischievously.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he looked at Ritsu''s smile.


    Seri wasn''t sure about what they were talking about and somehow felt that she had been left out by both of them and she didn''t like it. She thought to change the topic of conversation and asked, "Haru, do you have another n?"


    Haru nodded and said, "No. I''m only targeting both gold and the euro."


    "But is there something that you want to buy?" Seri asked.


    Haru looked at the time and saw that there was still time. He nodded and said, "Well, there is something that I want to buy¡­"


    Listening to his ambition, Seri knew very well that it was the right decision to follow him. Staring at him, she was wondering whether her boss was interested in an older woman.

 Chapter 878 The Girls New Page

    <h4>Chapter 878 The Girls'' New Page</h4>


    April 5.


    It was the day for the new student to enter their new school.


    Sora had be a high school student along with Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa.


    Sora thought about going with Megumi, but she didn''t expect to meet the three of them along the way.


    Haru''s cafe was closed momentarily since they were about to enter their high school as new students.


    Everyone talked to Shiina reminding her to not do something weird since she had entered high school.


    "¡­"


    Shiina didn''t listen to them, rather she was thinking about the cute cat which she had seenst night.


    ''Cute¡­''


    "It''s hopeless¡­" Yuri said and facepalmed herself.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to do with Shiina, but suddenly they heard a familiar voice.


    "Good morning, underssman."


    "¡­¡­"


    They turned and saw Utaha smiling cheekily at them.


    "Good morning, Utaha."


    "It''s not Utaha, but Utaha-senpai, right?" Utaha said with a graceful smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment since what Utaha had said was right. Utaha was one year older than them and in this school they were underssmen.


    "Good morning, Utaha-senpai," Megumi said with a deadpan expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha should be happy at this moment, but she wasn''t that happy when she heard Megumi''s greeting since it was very nd and uninteresting. She looked around and asked, "Haru isn''t going to transfer to this school?" She had thought that she could spend her time with Haru in this school after he had been transferred, but she didn''t expect him to decide to stay at Hyakkou. She thought that it was a joke and looked at them with a hopeful expression.


    "Sora?"


    Sora shook her head and said, "No, he isn''t going to transfer."


    Utaha snorted and said, "She has a lover at his school, right? Is that the reason why he doesn''t want to transfer?"


    "That might be one of the reasons, but it is going to trouble him to transfer to the new school considering his identity," Sora said.


    Utaha sighed and knew very well that once Haru transferred to her school then there would be a lot of people who woulde at him which somehow would trouble him. Though, she felt quite unsatisfied and decided to ask him for a dateter.


    They decided to talk together and the sight of five beautiful girls attracted a lot of people, but no one seemed to dare to talk with them.


    "Sora-san, good morning!"


    Suddenly a long ck haired girl came to them and greeted Sora with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sora looked at this girl for a while and it seemed that she had seen her somewhere, but she wasn''t sure where she had seen this girl.


    The girl noticed that Sora was confused and couldn''t help but sobbed. "How cruel! You''ve forgotten about me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Sora at this moment wondering what kind of rtionship this girl had with Sora.


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure who you are, sorry," Sora said.


    The girl smiled and nodded. "It''s alright." She looked around and asked, "I don''t see Haru here? Where is he?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They frowned when they heard this girl''s question. They looked at this girl again and had to admit that this girl was quite beautiful, especially her beautiful ck long hair which reached her back along with her big breasts.


    Overall, in terms of size, this girl wasn''t lost to Utaha and even a bit resembled Utaha, but she wasn''t wearing a white hairband.


    "He isn''t here. If you''re his ex then you should give up early," Sora said without hesitation.


    "Oh my¡­? Am I his ex? So I was his girlfriend before? Is that what he has said to you?" The girl asked with a blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re not?" Utaha asked.


    "I''m not," the girl said.


    "So who are you?" Yuri asked.


    "We have met on a trip to Macau before, don''t you remember me?" The girl asked.


    "Macau?"


    Sora thought for a while and suddenly remembered the annoying girl who often bothered her with Haru at that time.


    "You know her, Sora?" Megumi asked.


    Sora nodded and said, "She''s a perverted girl that I''ve met in Macau."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They looked at this girl and made a note that this girl was a pervert.


    "Pervert? No, I''m not." The girl was a bit embarrassed and said, "Then, let me introduce myself again." She put her hand on her chest gracefully and said, "My name is Jabami Yumeko. Nice to meet all of you."


    "Kato Megumi. Nice to meet you too, Jabami-san," Megumi said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yumeko looked at Megumi and wondered when this girl appeared.


    Looking at Yumeko''s expression, Megumi knew it very well and said, "I''ve been here from the beginning."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yumeko blinked her eyes and her long beautiful eyshes fluttered simr to butterfly wings.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Kato-san."


    "It''s alright. I''ve gotten used to it," Megumi said.


    "No, don''t get used to it!" Iwasawa replied with a speechless expression.


    Yumeko chuckled when she looked at their interaction. She thought that they were quite fun and wanted to befriend them.


    "I don''t know anyone in this school and I hope to be friends with all of you, is that alright?"


    Megumi nodded and said, "It''s alright, Jabami-san."


    Everyone looked at Megumi and thought that she was an incarnation of "Saint Kato".


    Yumeko felt quite a relief and healed when she talked with Megumi. "Megumi-san? Can I call you that?"


    "Yes, please." Megumi nodded.


    "Then you can call me Yumeko," Yumeko said with a smile. She thought that it would be a boring high school, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. "Ufufufu, I''ve got a friend on the first day!" She moved her cheek closer to Megumi, but Megumi seemed unperturbed by Yumeko''sck of personal space.


    Megumi as always had a nd expression on her face and maintained her gentle expression.


    "Megumi, if you don''t like her, you can always say it," Sora said.


    "My¡­ Sora-san, are you jealous?" Yumeko asked.


    "I''m not!" Sora replied.


    Utaha shook her head and said, "How childish."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sora took a deep breath and somehow realized that Haru''s harem might increase in the future, but she hoped that it wasn''t that much.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Suddenly there was another person who came toward them. She had a beautiful figure and appearance, but she didn''t wear a school uniform and a lot of people stared at her.


    "Akane-san."


    Iwasawa nodded when she saw Akane since she knew that Akane was a teacher at her high school.


    Minagawa Akane was Haru''s ex-tutor and somehow their rtionship was more than that.


    "It''s Sensei, alright?" Akane said.


    Sora and Megumi looked at Akane and felt quite conflicted, but they didn''t think too much since they knew that Haru had stopped his rtionship with Akane.


    Akane looked around and asked, "I don''t seem to see Kasugano-kun here? Is heingte?" She thought that Haru would transfer to her school and thought to use that chance to close the distance between the two of them. She hadn''t forgotten the day that she spent with him, especially when they almost did have intercourse almost every day. Her day was bliss when she thought about it.


    However, these days ended and she felt that everything wascking.


    "He''s not going to transfer, Sensei," Utaha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Akane seemed quite surprised since she knew that most of Haru''s girlfriends would be studying in this school so she thought he would transfer in this school, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. She sighed, but she didn''t lose her smile and said, "Is that so? Let''s go to school together."


    They nodded and didn''t really mind going together, especially Akane''s identity as a teacher could help them answer their question about their new high school.


    Yumeko looked at their interaction and blinked her eyes again. She was wondering whether Haru had a rtionship with all of the girls in this ce.


    The eight of them walked together and attracted a lot of attention since it was a rare sight to see a group of beautiful girls.


    Little did they know that almost all of them had been eaten by Haru who wasn''t even in their high school.


    "So this is Shuuichin¡­"


    On top of his bicycle, this young man with blonde hair and dark blue eyes stared at the school in front of him before pedaling his bicycle once again. On his side, there was a luxurious sedan stopped right in front of the entrance and a beautiful petite girl with a cold expression came out from the car.


    Two people weren''t even acquaintances and they didn''t greet each other nor did they greet each other. They entered the school by themselves and knew that they would be a student in this school from now on.


    Then after that, another girl with long pink hair stared at the group of seven girls and one woman who walked together and seemed surprised since she remembered that she had seen one of the girls stay together with a male at the hotel before.


    "Awawawawa!!!!"


    But no matter what, Shuuichin weed their new students.

 Chapter 879 New Pages Hyakkaou Side

    <h4>Chapter 879 New Page''s Hyakkaou Side</h4>


    Hyakkaou Private Academy.


    "I''m finally here."


    This girl looked at the high school section of Hyakkou and smiled. She had been waiting for this moment and knew that it was her time to soar to the sky.


    The name of this girl was Yumemi Yumemite. She was a beautiful girl with long slightly pink hair that was styled into two partial ponytails that were tied with white hairbands and blue eyes with white pupils which were in the shape of a star.


    In the past, Yumemi styled her hairstyle as Kawaru Natari since she was her big fan. She also wanted to be a famous actress in Hollywood and win an Academy Award, but she knew that it would be very hard for her to do that, especially when she didn''t have a background or sponsor to help her.


    In her 3rd year of middle school, she was invited by her only friend to be an idol. Even though she didn''t like it, she knew that it was the shortcut for her to be famous and to reach her ambition as a famous Hollywood actress.


    But it was different now since she had entered the high school section of Hyakkaou Private Academy.


    Kasugano Haruka.


    Yumemi knew that she needed to have a connection with him to realize her dream.


    In her early 3rd middle school time, she might not know this name, but this young man suddenly rose his power after being transferred to this school and became the richest man in this country.


    Yes, Haru had be the richest man in Japan.


    It might sound surprising but most bigpanies in Japan were owned by ns and it means it wasn''t owned by one person.


    Unlike Haru, who owned all of his business by himself, all of the people in this county shared the wealth of the family with all of the members.


    That was why Haru had be the richest man in this country quite easily. His worth had almost reached 30 billion USD, which had left behind the richest number 2 in this country who only had 9 billion USD of worth.


    Yumemi needed to grasp the heart of this young man if she wanted to be a popr Hollywood actress. She was confident in her beauty and she also didn''t mind bing his lover considering his appearance, status, and all. If she hadn''te to this school, she might not have had a chance to meet him, but now it was different.


    Walking to the school, Yumemi thought all of the business which was owned by Haru.


    ''Televisionwork, radio, newspaper, music record, thergest movie theatre chains in the world, moviepany, book publishing, Instragam, Line, NicoNico, Aegis, sports clubs¡­¡­''


    Yumemi''s head was quite dizzy when she thought about all of the things which were owned by Haru who was only in his 16 years old.


    Compared to her dream to be a popr actress and win the Academy Award, his achievement was harder to reach. But once she could get his attention, she was sure that it would be easy for him to help her with her ambition.


    Yumemi wouldn''t be surprised if Haru decided to invade Hollywood and bought one of the famous big six studios in the future.


    Yumemi thought of a way to get his attention, but she knew that it wouldn''t be that easy since she was sure a lot of girls in this school would think the same thing as her.


    Haru''s charm was too high, his face, his status, wealth, etc; was too tempting for every young girl in this world.


    If she could make aparison, then he was the prince in a white horse in her childhood book or rather he was more than that since the prince''s treasury was owned by the king, not the prince himself.


    Every girl wanted to be a princess and being wedded by him was the shortcut for that.


    It might be hard to be his official wife, but it was alright to be his lover.


    Beforeing to high school, Yumemi had also gathered a lot of information that she could get so she could make her preparation and she knew that she had one trouble getting his attention.


    Momobami Kirari.


    This name was very famous since Kirari had controlled the entire Hyakkaou Private Academy and changed a lot of things within. But there was another reason why Kirari was famous since, in this school, Kirari was known as Haru''s girlfriend.


    But she wouldn''t give up.


    Yumemi knew that her ambition would be hard to reach without Haru''s help and to reach her ambition she would do anything. Taking her first step, she entered Hyakkaou Private Academy and knew that she was one step closer to her ambition. She met her only friend along the way but stopped when she saw the vintage car which had entered this school.


    From the moment they were born, humans were faced with disparity¡­


    In athletics, intellect, looks, sensibility, and money.


    Winners and losers were divided up without any rhyme or reason and this girl couldn''t stand that up.


    ''So this is¡­''


    Looking at Hyakkaou Private Academy, she had to admit that this school was very huge.


    Saotome Mary.


    It was the name of this girl.


    From now on, Mary would attend this school and be part of an elite society.


    Mary knew that entering this school was a shortcut to bing the life winner in this world.


    The children of CEOs, shareholders, executives, politicians had entered this school, and she had also entered this school.


    She knew if she made a connection with any of them her life would be easy after she had graduated from this school.


    Mary looked around and noticed the security of this school was very strict, especially when she saw various cameras around the school.


    But she also understood the reason since the ones who stayed here were the children of a famous politician and bigpany.


    ''And there''s that guy too¡­''


    The guy that she mentioned was the richest man in this country, Kasugano Haruka.


    Mary was confused and staggered when she thought a young man who was one year older than her could be the richest man in this country. From what she knew Haru had lost his parents during his 3rd year of middle school, and he had be a billionaire after he entered high school. She felt sorry to hear that he had lost his parents, but she didn''t expect him to be the richest man in the country in just a single year.


    Mary wasn''t sure, but she blushed when she thought about his photo on the pool. She had to admit that he was very hot and she also thought that sometimes god was fair. She knew that Haru might have all of the riches, looks, and b - b - big little brother, but he had lost his parents early. She thought that it might be the reason why she was quite curious about him.


    Not only her but almost all of the new students who had entered this school were curious about him.


    It was at this moment a vintage Ferrari entered the school building which somehow attracted the attention of a lot of people.


    Luxury cars weren''t that rare for all of the students in this ce since almost all of theme from a rich family, but it was different when they saw this silver 275 GTB Ferrari since it was a very rare car.


    Mary who looked at this car heard the conversation between the car maniac beside her.


    "Damn, who the heck is that sultan? That car is almost 25 million USD!"


    ''25 million USD!!!''


    Mary staggered her movement and felt a bit dizzy. She would have never expected a car to be worth that much since she also wasn''t sure whether she could get sum of money in her entire life. Though, at the same time, she realized the identity of the owner of that car.


    Haru was driving his car slowly since he had entered the school area. But he felt weird when Kirari had been staring at him.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I can see that every new female student is looking at you along the way," Kirari said with a smile. She looked at him and said, "Aren''t you d that you''re very popr?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Even if I''m popr, you''re only Yuria (fiancee of Kenshiro from Fist of the North Star)."


    Kirari snorted but also chuckled at his joke.


    It wasn''t a secret between the two that Kirari loved "Fist of North Star".


    Looking at Haru, Kirari said, "Say¡­ why don''t you grow a beard?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Kirari wanted to have him in cosy of Kenshiro with a beard.

 Chapter 880 New Quest

    <h4>Chapter 880 New Quest</h4>


    It was the opening of the school and as a member of the student council, Haru needed to attend the ceremony. He stood between Sayaka and Runa, with Ririka stood beside Runa, and Sachiko stood beside Sayaka.


    Overall, he stood up in the middle of four girls. He looked at Ririka who somehow looked away from him. He could tell that Ririka was blushing even though she covered her face with a mask.


    Ririka didn''t dare to look at Haru since she often met him after he had left Kirari''s room from time to time.


    What was he doing in Kirari''s room? Well, he didn''t need to exin that.


    Looking at a group of students in front of him, Haru didn''t expect that it had already been a year since he had gotten a "group chat" and he had already be the richest man in this country. It might seem quite weird, but it had happened.


    Haru ranked 1st in this country, but he ranked 4th in the world.


    It might sound unreal since it had happened, he could only enjoy it.


    It was good since he was a mogul that he controlled almost all of the media in this country and made his life very quiet.


    No paparazzi dared to take his photo or a gossip magazine tried to use him as a headline unless he had given them permission since if they really dared to do it then they needed to prepare to lose their job or worse¡­


    Looking at Kirari who gave her speech to the new students, Haru looked at the new students and somehow felt quite bored.


    After Tougami had graduated, his position had been taken by Kaede Manyuda who was also a new student.


    Haru could feel that Manyuda somehow nced at him from time to time. He ignored him since he didn''t have that much interest in a guy. At the same time, he knew that this year wouldn''t be quiet and it would be quite interesting, especially when everyone on the student council had their own ambition.


    *Ding!*


    Suddenly he felt that his phone had vibrated and somehow he felt something was about to happen.


    ''Is it a quest?''


    Haru thought that it might be possible, but he needed to wait until the ceremony was over before he could check his smartphone.


    "I wee all of you to the Hyakkaou Academy," Kirari said and ended her speech.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    "Now, let us wee the representative of the 1st year," Kirari said and looked at Sayaka.


    Haru looked at Sayaka who was standing beside him smiling and walking toward the podium. He felt weird since this smartest girl in her entire grade often did something stupid after all.


    Sayaka greeted everyone at the ceremony and the ceremony of the opening school ended after her speech.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Join Grand Magic Games]


    [Quest 2: Defeat the future Rogue]


    [Quest 3: Defeat Dragons]


    [Participant: all the members of group chat]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before Grand Magic Games]


    Teppei: "It''s time, huh? I also want to take a break."


    Luffy: "Yahoo! Let''s go! Let''s go out now!"


    Charlotte: "The time will really stop in our world, right?"


    Shinobu: "Yes, the time will stop in our world so you don''t need to worry about going on this quest and you also don''t need to worry that someone will notice our disappearance."


    Charlotte: "That''s good."


    Sumire: "Interesting, I also want to go to the world of magic."


    Tabane: "Yeah! It''s the first journey of Tabane-chan to another world!"


    Gintoki: "Yajima-san, please prepare the booze! We''re going to have a party!"


    Tsunade: "Get as much booze as possible!"


    Korosensei: "Let''s party!"


    Yajima: "Hahaha, I''ll prepare right away. Wait for a few hours!"


    Kuzuha: "Umm¡­ I can''t drink alcohol."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet when they heard Kuzuha''s words, but Tabane changed the topic of conversation.


    Tabane: "When can we teleport?"


    Tsunade: "You should wait for Haru."


    Tabane: "Haru! Haru! Haru! Let''s go to another world!"


    Kuroneko: "He might be in his ss. If I''m not wrong, he should be in his 2nd year now."


    Sumire: "Haru is a high school student?"


    Sumire was speechless.


    Kuroneko: "Is that something surprising?"


    Kuroneko: "Right, I''ve also entered high school now."


    "Congrattions!" 12x


    Everyone gave their congrattions to Kuroneko.


    Esdeath and Haru didn''t join their conversation and everyone was waiting for Haru to start the quest so they could enter another world.


    After the end of the ceremony, Haru went to his ssroom and his ss had changed since he had be a 2nd-year student.


    "Yahoo~~"


    Runa was in the same ss as him as expected.


    "Runa-san, you shouldn''t be too loud in the ssroom," Yuriko said calmly. Though, at the same time, she was happy that she was in the same ss as him.


    But that wasn''t over since Kirari and Ririka were also in the same ss.


    Four members of the student council were in the same ss which somehow made the rest of the students feel overwhelmed.


    Ignoring Runa, Haru looked at his smartphone and chatted with Esdeath.


    Esdeath: "Husband, let''s go on the quest!"


    Esdeath was excited about the new journey and it would be her first time to enter the world of Fairy Tail. She also wanted to test the strength of the people in that world and she also missed him. Even though he was gone for a few days, she really missed him. She also had heard that he had gotten a funny power which made her curious about what kind of power it was.


    Haru smiled and also missed Esdeath. Even though in Esdeath''s world, he had only gone for a few days, but in his original world, he had left her for a few months.


    Haru: "Wait for a while, let''s go to the quest after this."


    Haru had read the quest and as expected it was a quest to win the "Grand Magic Games". He had already participated in this event in the past and now it was his second time, but this time it was different since the main characters of Fairy Tail had returned.


    Haru was also curious to fight against the Fairy Tail and wanted to see how powerful this "Nakama power".


    "Nakama power" or a friendship power, might sound quite ridiculous, but it was how the members of Fairy Tail defeated their opponent.


    Haru wanted to see who was stronger, the members of "group chat" or a Fairy Tail who had the "Nakama power".


    Haru entered the "group chat" and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "YEAH!!!!" 14x


    All of them answered at the same time since it was quite rare for all of them to have to go for the quest together.


    They were very excited and felt that it was a festival. There might be a lot of trouble, but they believed that they could solve that problem, especially when they knew about the future in the world of "Fairy Tail".


    During their stay in the world of Fairy Tail, they needed to watch out for "future Rogue" and the dragons which were being summoned by the Eclipse Gate.


    Looking around his ssroom, Haru feltplex when he needed to go for the quest during his first day in the 2nd year.


    Then Kirari and Ririka entered the ssroom and made the ss quiet.


    Kirari looked at Haru, Yuriko, and Runa and said, "Let''s go to the student council room."


    Haru and Runa nodded, but Yuriko was surprised.


    "Eh? Me too?"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, Yuriko, I want you to be a member of the student council." She looked at Haru and said, "This guy is almost skipping his work. It''s better for you to change his position."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "So I''m being thrown from the student council?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I was joking." Kirari smiled and said, "Of course not, but I''ll change your position so you won''t be too busy with your student council work since you need to take care of your business, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, let''s go."


    Hearing his voice, everyone didn''t waste their time and went to the student council room.


    Haru put his hand in his pocket and pressed the button to teleport to another world.


    *Ding!*


    The world stopped and he was being enveloped by a white light before teleported to another world.

 Chapter 881 Teleported

    <h4>Chapter 881 Teleported</h4>


    Enveloped by a white light, the time stopped and all of the members on the "group chat" were teleported, except Yajima.


    Yajima wasn''t sure where they would be teleported, but he had told everyone that Haru and everyone would go back to the guild to join the "grand magic games".


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t expect Haru and everyone would go back so suddenly. Every member of the "Infinite" knew Haru very well since most of the members this guild was a member of "Sabertooth" who had been disbanded a year ago.


    Minerva and Jiemma had disappeared after "Sabertooth" had lost against the "Infinite"; Sting, Rogue, Orga, and Rufus had joined the "Infinite" after being invited by Haru.


    "Finally, they''re going toe back?" Sting said with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting for them," Rogue said calmly.


    "Oh! We need to show them how strong we have be Sting!" Lector said.


    "Frosch thinks so too!" Frosch said.


    "Master, can I ask you a question?" Rufus asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yajima asked.


    "Haru and his group are going to join the "Grand Magic Games", right? Then what about us?" Rufus asked.


    String, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga wanted to join the "Grand Magic Games". Even if they knew that it was better to give this representative position to Haru and his group, they also wanted to perform, especially when Natsu and Gajeel hade back after being trapped on Tenrou Ind.


    "Well, just make more groups," Yajima said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Huh? More groups?"


    His words caused a lot of confusion.


    "There are no rules that a guild can''t send more than one team." Yajima smiled and said, "As long as you want, you can create more teams. It''ll be fun to see all of the eight teams that have entered the qualifications of "Grand Magic Games" are from our guild."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent for a while, but then their eyes were full of excitement. They had never thought about such a thing before, but it would be very fun to see all of the eight-team on the "Grand Magic Games" were from their guild.


    "Hahaha, that''s a good idea! Our guild is the best!" Orga shouted loudly.


    Rufus nodded and said, "I''ve never seen such a thing in my memory, but I guess that''s quite fun."


    Rather than "Grand Magic Games", it would turn into "Infinite Magic Games" since all of the participants came from the "Infinite" guild.


    So what about other guilds in the Fiore kingdom? If they were too weak then the show wouldn''t be interesting, right? It was better to monopolize the entire tournament for themselves.


    "Umm¡­ what about the Fairy Tail? Didn''t you say that you want to fight them?" Yukino asked.


    "Yukino. If Fairy Tail can''t even enter qualification then it is better for them to drop out early," Sting said.


    Rogue nodded and said, "I don''t want to fight with the weak."


    Even if Sting and Rogue were quite arrogant, it was the truth since it wouldn''t be fun to fight against the weak. They knew very well that from the mouths of Haru and Yajima, the world was very vast. If the 3rd Generation Dragon yer existed, then the 4th and 5th might exist too.


    They had never seen them, but there were three big continents in this world. They were living in Fiore which was located on Ishgar.


    Besides Ishgar, there were both kitasia and Guiltina.


    They had never gone to two other continents, but from what Haru had told them in the past, there might be a real dragon on one of those continents.


    Sting and Rogue wanted to see the world, but they weren''t confident enough to bring both Lector and Frosch with them on that trip considering how dangerous it was.


    "Alright, let''s make a team together! Rogue! Rufus! Orga! Yukino!" Sting said.


    Rogue nodded in agreement.


    "Hahaha, let''s do it!" Orgaughed.


    "Interesting," Rufus said.


    "U - um¡­ is that alright?" Yukino asked since she was a bit nervous.


    "Why not? You''re very powerful," Sting said.


    "Then, let''s do it," Yukino said with a smile.


    The five of them had decided to create a team by themselves. Then they looked at Yajima who was holding something in his hands. They knew very well that Yajima often used that strange device, but they weren''t sure what it was.


    "Master, what is that thing?" Rogue asked.


    "Oh, this is a smartphone. I use it tomunicate with people," Yajima said.


    "What?!"


    They were surprised that the small device on Yajima''s hand could be used for amunication device.


    If Haru was in this world, he would be strange since a telephone didn''t appear and the people in this world would use a letter tomunicate with someone far away or using telepathic magic.


    Communication devices without using magic such as telephone or smartphone hadn''t been invented and once it had been invented, it would change the whole world.


    They were surprised, but in the end, they didn''t have that much curiosity.


    In their mind, they were thinking about how to be the champion and defeated Haru and his team.


    "Umm¡­ master, can I ask you a question?" Yukino asked.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Yukino?" Yajima asked.


    "Is Haru-sama going to bring his wife here?" Yukino asked.


    Looking at Yukino who seemed quite nervous, Yajima sighed. He felt that Haru''s harem protagonist power was too powerful since it also affected Yukino who was very far away. But when he thought about Esdeath who he had met in the world of Toriko. He shuddered and felt fear. He couldn''t forget Esdaeth''s at that time, and even though her power might not be the most powerful, her presence was enough to make everyone scared.


    "Okay, Haru''s wife is also going toe with him, but let me remind you no matter what, don''t ever try to provoke his wife," Yajima said.


    "Huh? Why?" Yukino asked in confusion.


    "His wife is very scary," Yajima said with a pale expression.


    "Scary?"


    They couldn''t imagine Haru''s wife and thought that she might be a demon with three heads, six arms, and six meters in height.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What the heck?!"


    They couldn''t imagine him marrying such a woman in their minds which made them even more curious.


    "Oh, right, let me remind you that he has a lot of wives," Yajima said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yajima looked at Yukino and said, "If you want to marry him then it is possible."


    "W - what are you saying, Master!" Yukino blushed and looked away.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga weren''t sure, but somehow they felt quite jealous at this moment, but such thoughts were quickly repressed when they thought about the battle which they were about to have on the "Grand Magic Games".


    The perverts usually stayed on the "Blue Pegasus" and definitely not within their guild.


    They continued their party until suddenly a white light appeared within their headquarters which somehow shocked them.


    *Swoosh!*


    Everyone was startled and no one would think that someone would attack their guild, but then they saw 14 figures had appeared together in the middle of the guild.


    Yajima smiled and said, "Wee!"


    14 people didn''t answer Yajima but held their heads in pain.


    In their minds, no matter how much they had been teleported, they couldn''t get used to this headache which they had gotten every time they were teleported.

 Chapter 882 Shouta Haru

    <h4>Chapter 882 Shouta Haru</h4>


    The full member of the "group chat" had been teleported to the world of "Fairy Tail".


    The "Grand Magic Games" would be held in a week and before that, they decided to teleport earlier to familiarize themselves with this world, especially when they had new members of the "group chat".


    Charlotte, Sumire, Kuzuha, and Tabane were new members and they had never gone to another world using a "group chat" so they wanted to see how another world was.


    Kuzuha might have been teleported to another world, but she used a different method since her world was quite unique.


    Gintoki, Korosensei, Teppei, and Luffy joined the party of the "Infinite" guild right away without hesitation blending together and had fun together.


    It wasn''t Esdeath first time to teleport to another world, but it was her first time being teleported to the world of "Fairy Tail", but somehow she felt that there were a lot of people who were looking at her.


    "What?"


    "So you''re Haru''s wife?" Charlotte asked.


    Esdaeath nodded and smiled. "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    They knew very well that this smile meant a proud smile to all of them.


    Haru might have a lot of lovers, but his only wife was Esdeath.


    Sumire, Tabane, Sumire, and Yukino started to ask a lot of things to Esdeath and wondered what made him attracted to this woman.


    Haru didn''t join their conversation and he sat next to Tsunade who drank a lot of booze on the side.


    "Hic¡­ You''re not going to join their conversation?" Tsunade asked.


    "Nope." Haru shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Because I miss you," Haru said.


    Tsunade snorted and said, "You and your mouth, what is so special about an olddy like me?"


    Somehow Haru could tell that Tsunade was sulking and the only thing that he could do was to calm her down. "You''re still young."


    Tsunade raised her eyebrow and moved closer. "Tonight?"


    Haru nodded in response and didn''t say much since he could see that a lot of people were looking at him, especially Shinobu and Kuroneko who seemed to talk to each other.


    Kuroneko was quite a loner, but she was quite close to Shinobu and Kouha.


    The three of them sat next to each other talking about each other and Kuzuha also joined them since she had known the three of them before.


    Listening to their conversation, Kuzuha was quite surprised by this ce and somehow made her realize the amazingness of "group chat", but then she heard the conversation between Kuroneko and Kouha.


    "Kouha, do you think that wolf is going to eat all of the female members on this guild?" Kuroneko asked.


    Kouha shook his head and said, "That wolf isn''t a stud. He is quite choosy with his target."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu who was sitting between Kouha and Shinobu was quite annoyed when both of them ignored her and talked to each other. She looked at Haru and Tsunade and thought that they were about to do that kind of thing.


    "Hmm¡­ Shinobu, can I ask you a question?" Kuzuha asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Kuzuha-chan?" Shinobu asked with a smile. Her attitude toward Kuzuha was quite good since Kuzuha was the youngest among the group.


    "How many are Haru''s girlfriends?" Kuzuha asked innocently.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Talking to each other, Esdeath joined the conversation between Haru and Tsunade since she was annoyed being asked by Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire.


    "Husband, what kind of power have you gotten after yourst quest?" Esdeath asked. She was quite curious about Haru''s new power and wondering what could be done.


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tsunade perked their ears when they heard he had a new power from hisst quest.


    Haru sipped his c and said, "It''s age maniption."


    "¡­¡­"


    Blinking her eyes, Tsunade didn''t believe what she had heard. "Haru, can you tell me one more time?"


    "It is age maniption. I can manipte myself and someone else''s age within the 30-year range. It can be younger or older as long as I touch that person," Haru said. He looked at Tsunade and said, "I can make you younger again, do you want to try it?"


    Yajima, Tsunade, and Gintoki who heard this power became interested.


    "Haru, can you make me 30 years younger?" Yajima asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "It''s possible. Do you want to try it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki thought that he could be a young boy again, but he was quite skeptical. He folded his arms and said, "You can manipte your own age, right? Can you show it to us first?"


    "Alright, I''ll go to the changing room first. I''ll make myself younger. It is going to be troublesome if my pants fall off from my legster," Haru said.


    "Husband, let me help you," Esdeath said and followed Haru to the changing room.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru stopped Esdeath and said, "Don''t be surprised. Just wait outside for a while."


    Esdeath was quite reluctant since she wanted to see Haru in his shouta form, but she nodded.


    Then everyone heard that Haru had learned a new magic which was known as "age maniption".


    Rufus ced his finger on his temple and said, "It should be one of the lost magic."


    Sting clenched his hand and said, "He has be stronger!"


    "But we have also be stronger in the past year," Rogue said confidently.


    "Hahaha, what rock magic! Let''s see what his ability is!" Orga shouted loudly.


    "Shut up!"


    Esdeath red at someone who was very loud within the hall since it annoyed her. She wanted to see Haru with his new power and didn''t have time to be disturbed.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    *Shudder!*


    They suddenly felt a sudden cold and a clear bloodlust came from Esdeath which somehow made their body weak.


    *Plop!*


    Some people who couldn''t handle the pressure from Esdeath and plopped on the ground weakly.


    "Esdeath! Esdeath! Calm down!" Tsunade hurriedly stopped Esdeath.


    "¡­"


    Esdeath stopped and calmed herself.


    "¡­"


    No one dared to say anything again since the pressure which was caused by Esdeath was so strong.


    "T - This is¡­ I''ve never had such a thing in my memory¡­" Rufus said quietly.


    "S - So strong¡­" Sting felt that his body was full of sweat after receiving pressure from Esdeath.


    *Gulp!*


    Rogue was silent and had to admit that Esdeath was very strong.


    Orga who was very loud also turned quiet at this moment.


    Everyone was silent and didn''t dare to look at Esdeath. They were wondering how Haru was able to marry such a woman and they couldn''t imagine it on their mind. Then at this moment, the door was opened, Haru who had turned five years old was quite confused and asked, "What''s wrong? Why so quiet?" He didn''t understand why the party had suddenly stopped.


    Haru looked at everyone who was stunned and didn''t say anything. ''Is my magic that shocking?'' He knew that it was quite rare for someone to have magic rted to time, but he didn''t expect everyone to show such a reaction.


    Before someone answered him, suddenly someone grabbed him and put him into two soft valleys. He couldn''t breathe and tried to reach whatever he could to escape. "E - Esdeath, don''t hug me too hard!"


    Esdeath stared at Haru silently and didn''t let him go away. She didn''t expect her husband would be this cute in his shouta form.


    "How cute!!!"


    Suddenly everyone gathered around Haru and the tense atmosphere in the hall had disappeared with the appearance of shouta Haru.


    Kouha was also surprised by Haru in his shouta form and he also joined the crowd curiously.


    Everyone gathered together and looked at Haru curiously touching his head, hands, body, but Esdeath didn''t allow it.


    "Esdeath, don''t hog him alone!" Tsunadeined.


    Haru felt it was enough and turned into his "astral mode" before escaping from Esdeath''s clutch.


    "Catch him!"


    Everyone started to chase Haru in shouta loli form.


    Overall, shoute Haru is very popr.

 Chapter 883 Three Teams

    <h4>Chapter 883 Three Teams</h4>


    Everyone calmed down and they started to discuss the "Grand Magic Games". They had read the rules of "Grand Magic Games" from the manga, but the real problem was the team which they would send to the "Grand Magic Games".


    Unlikest year, this year''s "Grand Magic Games", the protagonist of this world or "Fairy Tail" would join this tournament which meant that it would increase the difficulty of the tournament.


    Nakama power.


    They had to admit that "Nakama power" was quite troublesome since the members of "Fairy Tail" would have a power boost when they were together with their friends. They didn''t know how strong the members of the "Fairy Tail" were since they had never fought them, but they were sure that it wouldn''t be easy to fight them.


    Sitting on Esdeath''sp, Haru could feel two soft things behind his head. Even though everything had calmed down, Esdeath wanted him to retain his shouta form. He didn''t have too much trouble with it, but somehow her gaze was quite weird.


    Esdeath looked at Haru who was in his shouta form, and thought if she gave birth to a son then their child would be simr to him. But at the same time, she knew that Haru wasn''t her son, but rather her husband. She felt quite d to marry him when she thought he could manipte his own age turning him older or younger which somehow made their nightlife colorful.


    Everyone gathered together and listened to Yajima''s exnation.


    Yajima had told everyone that Rogue, String, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino would create their own team to join the "Grand Magic Games".


    "We need to win this tournament, so who will we send to the tournamentter?" Yajima asked.


    They knew that they needed to win this tournament since it was part of their quest, but the problem was who would be sent out.


    "I''m a guild master so I''ll leave this to all of you," Yajima said. As the rules said that the guildmaster couldn''t join the "Grand Magic Games" so he didn''t join and let the rest members of the "group chat" to decide among them who would join the event.


    "Me! Me! Me! I''ll join this tournament!" Luffy said excitedly.


    "Tabane-chan too! I want to join this tournament!" Tabane raised her hand very high.


    No one seemed surprised by Luffy''s initiative since this guy was hyperactive. But they were a bit surprised by Tabane who wanted to join the tournament.


    "Is that alright? You can''t use magic, right?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Even though I can''t use magic, I''ve got all of this!"


    Suddenly a lot of weapons appeared beside Tabane from machine guns, missiles, guns, IS, nuclear bomb, hydrogen bomb, Tsar Bomba, etc.


    Haru even saw Silver Gospel and the Unidentified IS which had attacked the academy in the past. He was speechless wondering whether Tabane wanted to destroy the world.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I can join, right?" Tabane asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They nodded at the same time since they knew very well about the power of IS. Hearing an exnation from Haru before, IS was a very advanced weapon with speed more than Mach 2, absolute defense, and powerful weapons which could destroy an entire country easily.


    Tabane brought two IS which meant that she could destroy two countries.


    Even if they knew a magician was very powerful, it didn''t mean that they could move with the speed of Mach 2.


    "I''m also very strong! You don''t need to worry!" Tabane said while raising her arms as if trying to show that she was powerful.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one was worried anymore about Tabane and she had sessfully joined the team.


    "So how many teams are we going to send? Two or one?" Teppei asked. If he couldzy around then he would do that since he was very tired of bing a spy for the biggest viin organization in his original world.


    The "Infinite" had sent Sting and his friends so Teppei thought that they only needed to send one team.


    "It''s better to send two teams," Haru said.


    "Why?"


    Everyone looked at Haru at the same time. Even though Haru was in shouta form, he was undoubtedly one of the strongest members on the "group chat".


    "I mean, we''re going to fight the "Fairy Tail". Even if they have disappeared for seven years, they''re undoubtedly one of the strongest guilds in the world. It''s better that we''re going all out in this tournament rather than underestimating them," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, all of them agreed. They decided to go all out from the beginning or else they couldn''t cry once they lost against the "Nakama power".


    "I''ve been curious for a while, but what is "Nakama power"?" Tsunade asked with a frown.


    Some of the people here also didn''t understand what "Nakama power" was.


    "Ahem! Let me exin it!"


    Suddenly Kororsensei appeared wearing a professor uniform with a whiteb coat and also brought a whiteboard. He exined that "Nakama power" mostly appears in shounen manga and was a phenomenon when a character (usually the main character) suddenly gained extra stamina and power after making a speech about his friends or watching one of his or her friends getting hurt or getting insulted.


    "So they''re going to be stronger once their friends are being hurt or insulted?" Esdeath asked.


    "Yes, Esdeath-kun." Korosensei nodded and said, "It''s better that we don''t insult themter."


    They nodded and also didn''t intend to insult the member of "Fairy Tail" since they didn''t have too much interest in them. For them, the member of "Fairy Tail" was only a stranger and there was nothing so special about them besides their "Nakama power".


    "So who are we going to send it to? Except for Yajima, we have 14 people that we can choose from to form two teams," Kouha said.


    "How many people are on one team?" Charlotte asked.


    "Five people," Shinobu said.


    "I''m out. I don''t think I can be helped on this mission," Charlotte said.


    "Me too," Sumire said.


    Kuzuha raised her hand and said, "I - I''m nning to watch as well."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one refuted the three of them who took the initiative to retreat.


    Gintoki and Tsunade looked at each other for a while.


    "I''m also out!" 2x


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Sorry, Tsunade. I don''t n on joining this tournament," Gintoki said.


    "Me too. I want to enjoy booze while watching the fight!" Tsunade said.


    Gintoki and Tsunade stared at each other and both of them wanted to bezy during this tournament.


    Bothzy bumps wanted to take it easy during the quest.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at both of them.


    "How about you decide who is going to go using rock paper scissors?" Haru said.


    Gintoki and Tsunade nodded and decided who would go on the match using rock paper scissors.


    "I won!"


    Tsunade raised her hands high and said, "Gintoki, you go."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki was all four and he was very depressed that he needed to join this tournament.


    "Gin-chan, we''re going to have fun!"


    Luffy patted Gintoki''s shoulder with a smile.


    Gintoki was sad, but he nodded. He had lost and knew that he needed to join the tournament.


    ""Now let''s decide who is going to join team A or B," Yajima said.


    In this tournament, the "Infinite" guild decided to send out three teams which consisted of team A, team B, and Team C.


    Team C would consist of Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino.


    This time, they needed to decide who would enter team A or team B from Haru, Luffy, Kouha, Teppei, Gintoki, Esdeath, Kuroneko, Shinobu, Tabane, and Korosensei.


    They talked to each other and had decided who would join team A, team B, and Team C.


    Team C: Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino.


    Team B: Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Teppei.


    Team A: Haru, Esdeath, Tabane, Gintoki, Shinobu.


    Haru looked at team B and somehow felt that it was a very strong team. ''Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, and Teppei¡­'' The four powerhouses of the "group chat" had joined together.


    "Hehehe, Haru¡­¡­" Kuroneko stared at Haru with a smirk.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko pointed her finger toward the sky and said, "I, The Ruler of Darkness, dere that I''ll dominate this tournament!"


    Standing at the top of the table, Kuroneko dered her intention to win this tournament.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Who is going to win? Let''s see wait for the next chapter," Gintoki said.


    "Who are you talking with?" Kouha asked.


    "Oh, I''m going to be the narrator now," Gintoki said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 884 Onward to Crocus 2

    <h4>Chapter 884 Onward to Crocus 2</h4>


    The next day, everyone went out onward to Crocus to prepare early.


    Yajima didn''tck money since Haru had given him some before and the money prize from the "Grand Magic Games" in the past also had given him. Haru had told him to use that money for an investment and he did so. He bought arge building in Crocus to be the headquarters of the "Infinite" guild.


    The "Infinite" guild mostly operated in Hargeon Town which was located in the southern part of Fiore, near Magnolia Town, but Yajima also bought a building on the Crocus town, the Capital City of the Kingdom of Fiore.


    The building on Crocus was mostly being used as a business for hotels and restaurants, and it could also be used for every member of the "Infinite" group to stay during their missions.


    Yajima had thought of creating more hotel and restaurant businesses for the entire Fiore, no, the entire Ishgar, and then the entire world. It was Haru who had whispered such a thing to Yajima, and somehow Yajima felt interested in building thergest chain hotel in the world. With the "Infinite" guild as a brand, he was sure that this business would be sessful since the "Infinite" was the strongest guild on the Kingdom of Fiore. Because of that, no one dared to provoke his guild randomly.


    Everyone rode on the car which model was prepared by Haru in the past. They didn''t use a "Stealth Cruiser" since its size was too big. It was impossible to park a 250-meter spacecraft in the town.


    Esdeath, Charlotte, Sumire, Tabane, and Kuzuha who didn''t have a guild symbol on their bodies needed to be marked with Guild''s insignia since without it, they couldn''t participate in the "Grand Magic Games". They didn''t have a problem and asked for the Guild''s insignia on the back of their hands.


    Haru told them that it could be hidden so it wouldn''t cause trouble when they went back to their original world. He knew that it would be troublesome to exin what was the tattoo on their bodies when they returned to their world which was why he also asked a feature on this mark which made it could vanish whenever they wished.


    Along the way, Haru exined the rules of the "Grand Magic Games" to everyone who hadn''t heard about it.


    1. Guild Masters cannot participate.


    2. Anyone without the Guild''s insignia cannot participate.


    3. Each event will remain a secret up until right before they begin, at which point the rules will be exined.


    4. All participants must return to their lodgings by 12:00 midnight.


    5. Victory is based on who can dominate across several different kinds ofpetition.


    Haru also exined that it was possible to send more than one team to enter the tournament.


    Everyone thought that the rules were very easy and didn''t think much. They decided to enjoy their stay on this world thinking about what they would do after they had arrived on Crocus.


    Mermaid Heel.


    It was one of the famous Guilds within the Kingdom of Fiore and their members were powerful, but they were famous because all of their members were female.


    "Kagura-chan, finally¡­ We have a chance to have our revenge," Millianna said with excitement


    Arana, Beth, and Risley nodded in agreement.


    They couldn''t forget the "Grand Magic Games" which happenedst year. During the final match, they were being defeated by Haru alone which somehow made them annoyed, especially when they thought that they had lost against his perverted magic.


    "We need to have revenge on him, Kagura-chan!"


    Everyone agreed on Millianna. They wanted to have revenge on Haru, and not because they wanted to taste his magic once again, definitely!


    In silence, Kagura stood up straight with her left hand holding the sheath of her sword. She took a deep breath and in an instant, a deep,rge cut appeared below him.


    No one saw Kagura''s movement, and everyone seemed surprised by Kagura''s power since she had be stronger sincest year.


    Kagura remembered her battle with Haru in the past. She couldn''t help but flush red and quickly shook her head. She took a deep breath to calm herself and thought to have her revenge on him during the "Grand Magic Games".


    "Haru, finally¡­¡­"


    Looking at Kagura, who seemed quite spirited, everyone couldn''t help but smile.


    If they met Haru right now, they really wanted to smack him or lock him in ce since after the "Grand Magic Games" that guy had suddenly vanished without a trace. They had asked the members of the "Infinite", but they had told them that Haru had gone on a mission and wouldn''t go back for a while.


    They were waiting and kept waiting, but they had never heard of Haru''s name in the past year. Until they heard that he hade back for the "Grand Magic Games" today.


    Millianna, Arana, Beth, and Risley thought that they needed toe to Haru and told him how bastard he was to leave Kagura behind when Kagura clearly showed a feeling toward him. They needed to beat him up or else they wouldn''t be satisfied.


    "Let''s go," Kagura said.


    "Yes!" 4x


    Everyone from the Mermaid Hell started their journey toward Crocus.


    Blue Pegasus.


    Ichiya stood up on the top of the table while raising his hand toward the sky. His face was very handsome and said, "Alright, boys! Let''s show the strength of our "Blue Pegasus" to everyone in the Kingdom of Fiore!"


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!" 3x


    Hibiki, Ren, and Even said excitedly while throwing out flowers around Ichiya.


    Ichiya jumped from the table andnded gracefully on the ground but suddenly his back pain started to ache again.


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    "Ichiya-san!" 3x


    Lamia Scale.


    "Jura-san, we''re going to meet against them again," Lyon said.


    Jura nodded calmly and said, "Yes, I''ve always wanted to have a rematch again Teppei-san." He closed his eyes remembering his fight against Teppei in the past. He had be stronger in the past years and this time he would win against Teppei.


    "Alright, everyone! Let''s go to Fiore!" Ooba Babasaama said while twirling her finger.


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Fairy Tail.


    Natsu, Lucy, Erza, Gray, Wendy, and Happy were quite depressed since they only knew one day they spent in the world of Celestial Spirit, it meant that they had left their world for three months.


    If they didn''t meet Jel and his group, they knew that they would be in very big trouble.


    When they met Jel and his group, Ultear did something about them, using her magic to activate their second Origin.


    In recent years, it has been discovered that Mages have a second "Container" for their Magic power that isrgely unused called the Second Origin. Using the Arc of Time, it is possible to unlock the said Magic Container, granting the Mage in question arge boost in Magic Power.


    When one''s second Origin is unlocked, they are able to reach new heights with their respective magic or perform spells and activate abilities that they would otherwise have trouble with, with ease.


    Their second Origin had been unlocked and they had be stronger.


    After they had recovered, they started their journey toward Crocus to join everyone at the "Grand Magic Games".


    "Let''s go!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    This year''s "Magic Game Tournament" was different and it would be even crazier than before.


    Five of the most powerful guilds on Fiore started their journey to Crocus ready to win the championship of "Grand Magic Games"!

 Chapter 885 Tour around the city

    <h4>Chapter 885 Tour around the city</h4>


    Crocus.


    Erza looked at the scenery of this town in sigh since it had been seven years since she had been here. She could feel the festive mood around the city and from what she could tell the source of this was the "Grand Magic Games" which were about to be held tomorrow. She looked at Natsu, Wendy, Lucy, and Gray who slumped on the ground and shook her head. "You people are pathetic."


    Natsu, Wendy, Lucy, and Gray were quite weak after their second Origin was activated, but Erza was alright.


    The only reason they could think was that Erza had already activated her second Origin in the past, which made them understand why she was so strong.


    After they felt better, they marveled at the scenery of this town since Crocus was bigger than any city that they had been.


    "Yo, you''re all finally here!"


    Makarov along with other members of "Fairy Tail" came toward them and greeted them. He told them that he was done with the registration and they only needed to perform tomorrow.


    Makarov told them that he wanted to have Laxus, Gildart, or Mirajane enter the "Grand Magic Games", but he couldn''t find them which made him sigh.


    "¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    However when they were talking to each other, they were beingughed at by the people in this city.


    "Who the hell isughing at us!" Natsu was annoyed.


    "Hahaha, "Fairy Tail" is the worst guild!"


    "We all know that "Infinite" is going to win this tournament!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Some people mocked Natsu and the members of the "Fairy Tail" before they left.


    Natsu wanted to give them a lesson, but he was stopped by Makarov.


    "Let them. Anybody who wants tough is free," Makarov said. He looked at them and said, "Anyway, listen! That thirty million jel-- The top rank in Fiore is within our grasp! If we can''t grab it, then I won''t be able to look the first master, who saved my life, in the eye!!!"


    Natsu, Gray, Lucy, Erza, and Wendy had a smile on their faces that showed that they were confident to win the "Grand Magic Games"!


    Makarov knew that his best friend''s guild might be strong, but he didn''t think that his guild would lose. His "Fairy Tail" will win this year''s "Grand Magic Games" and win 30 million jewels!


    After Makarov told them that they were about to perform in the match tomorrow, they decided to tour around the city to see the scenery in this town since it was their first time in this ce.


    Happy, Lucy and Natsu went out together.


    Erza decided to stay at the hotel.


    Wendy and Ca also decided to tour around the city.


    Gray was about to go out, but suddenly Juvia appeared and invited him to eat lunch.


    Walking around with Ca, Wendy decided to visit Mercurius, the Pce of Flowers and Light. Looking around, they saw a very grand and tall building in front of them. They could tell that it was a very luxurious building and it was a suitable ce for the king to live.


    Flower Light Pce: Mercurius is the castle where the King of Fiore lives.


    Ca and Wendy might not be able to enter that pce, but the flower garden outside of the pce was a feast to their eyes. Looking around, Wendy noticed a lover who walked over to each other while holding hands. She started to blush when she saw them and was also jealous at the same time.


    "What''s wrong, Wendy?" Ca asked and followed Wendy''s gaze. She saw a lover who seemed to flirt with each other in this flower garden. She folded her arms and snorted. "Hmph! How shameless! How can they flirt in this ce!"


    "C, Ca, you can''t say that!" Wendy hurriedly reprimanded Ca nervously and said, "Besides this ce is really romantic."


    Ca might hate to admit it, but this ce was a perfect spot for a date.


    Both of them looked at both the young man and young women. The young man might be the most handsome man that they had seen in their life, his noticeable feature was his silver hair and the mole under his right eye.


    The young woman was also beautiful and her chest was very big. Her light blue hair flowed at her back.


    The young man wore a white shirt and the young woman wore a white one-piece dress with a sun hat.


    Wendy sighed and wondered whether her chest could grow as big as the young woman in front of them.


    Then suddenly Wendy and Ca noticed that both the young men and the young woman were looking in their direction.


    "Huh?"


    Wendy was wondering whether she was too rude staring at them and she was about to apologize, but suddenly the young man appeared in front of her which startled her and Ca.


    "Wha--?!"


    "Do you know this?" The young man asked while holding something small with a feature that was simr to a monkey.


    "Ugya! Ugya! Ugya!"


    Wendy and Ca were startled when they saw this thing suddenly appear in his hand, but they subconsciously shook their heads.


    "As I thought, this thing is trying to attack you earlier," Haru said while holding the small animal.


    "What?!" Wendy and Ca were surprised.


    "Then¡­"


    The young man didn''t give a chance for this small thing to counterattack and suddenly there was a zipper that appeared on the body of this small animal.


    The zipper divided the body of the small animal from hands, head, leg, and body.


    Haru threw all of those things in a random ce using his gravity magic far away.


    The process went so fast that Wendy and Ca weren''t sure what had happened.


    "Husband, what''s wrong?"


    The young woman walked toward the young man.


    "It''s nothing. Something was about to attack this little girl." The young man patted the head of Wendy and Ca and said, "Well, you should go back. Someone might attack you if you''re not careful."


    "T - Thank you," Wendy said with a blush. Her heart was thumping and wondering whether it was love.


    Ca closed her eyes and enjoyed the patting of the young man. She didn''t need to worry for this young man to flirt with Wendy since she had heard clearly the young woman earlier was his wife.


    "Then, I''ll go now."


    The young man waved his hand and walked to his wife before walking away from this ce.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "H - He is married, right?" Wendy asked with a sigh.


    Ca nced at Wendy and said, "Married men are forbidden. You can''t touch him and his wife is also very beautiful."


    ''And¡­''


    Ca nced at Wendy''s t chest, but she didn''t say anything.


    Wendy was sad when she thought her first love was a married man. She shook her head and said, "B, but who is going to attack us earlier?"


    Ca shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but that young man wasn''t lying. It is better to go back to the guild as soon as possible."


    Wendy nodded in agreement and suddenly remembered something. "Ca, did you notice the insignia on the young woman''s hand?"


    Ca thought for a while and nodded. "Yeah, I wonder what guild is that?"


    Wendy looked at the direction where the married couple had left and said, "Do you think that we''ll meet them at the "Grand Magic Games"ter?"


    "That''s possible," Ca said while rubbing her round chin.


    "¡­¡­"


    Wendy and Ca remembered how fast the young man appeared in front of them and they knew that the young man might be a tough opponent, however, it didn''t mean they would admit a defeat so easily!

 Chapter 886 Sky Maze 1

    <h4>Chapter 886 Sky Maze 1</h4>


    In the past few days, the three scientists, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were researching various things in this world.


    The three of them realized that this ce was so rich.


    They don''t mean in terms of money or resources but in terms of energy.


    Is it the source of magic?


    That was their thought at the time, but the three of them didn''t do the research all the time since their intention to go to this ce was a y, no, for a quest.


    That was why it was necessary to tour around the town to familiarize themselves with this city since this entire city would turn into a battlefieldter.


    "Where''s Haru and Esdeath?" Tabane asked.


    "They seem to be on a date," Koronsensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The female members of the "group chat" became very jealous when they heard it. They knew that Haru had married Esdeath and they were really envious of it.


    Gintoki didn''t care too much about anything since there was something more important. Tomorrow he needed to join the "Grand Magic Games". He was quite depressed when he thought about it, and he knew that his opponents were very strong.


    ''Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy¡­''


    Gintoki had to admit that Haru and Esdeath were very strong, but Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy also weren''t weak either. He sighed once again and wondered whether he needed to fight. He really cursed his luck since he lost to Tsunade to rock paper scissors. Then suddenly someone patted his shoulder. He turned and saw Korosensei who smiled at him.


    "Just give up and join the match tomorrow," Korosensei said.


    "¡­"


    Gintoki couldn''t describe his feelings at that moment.


    This time, Kouha, Luffy, Sting, Rogue, along with their cats met with Natsu, Lucy, and Happy for the first time.


    In the original, Rogue and Sting were quite arrogant, but they had changed their guild and they stayed together with Luffy.


    "Wow, your neck can grow very long!"


    Natsu and Happy seemed quite happy when Luffy stretched his neck, but they became angry when their food was stolen by Luffy.


    "Yummy!"


    "Bastard!"


    Natsu was about to punch Luffy, but his body suddenly felt heavy and pressed on the ground.


    "T, this is¡­?!"


    Natsu remembered one of the magics from the members of Grimoire Heart in the past.


    "Natsu!"


    Lucy and Happy were startled.


    "Luffy, let''s go. Don''t bother them," Kouha said.


    "Alright!" Luffy said with a smile.


    Kouha released Natsu and walked away.


    Sting and Rogue didn''t follow them, but they were quite disappointed in Natsu since Natsu was the 1st Generation Dragon yer.


    They talked to each other and mocked each other since Sting and Rogue were the 3rd Generations of Dragon yer which shocked Lucy, Happy, and Natsu.


    One of the guilds on the Crocus was quite panicked when their teammate had disappeared.


    "Obra, where are you!"


    They didn''t know what had happened to Obra, but they found one of its legs in a random ce.


    "Is Obra dead?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it.


    "Tsk¡­ who is it?!"


    They didn''t know who had done such a thing to Obra, but for sure, this person had caused a disaster on their n.


    "DAMMIT!!!!"


    He kept angry for a while, but quickly calmed his mind since he knew that it wasn''t over.


    "Let''s change the n."


    Everyone nodded after hearing their leader''s words and followed his order.


    After touring around the Crocus, Natsu, Lucy, Gray, and Happy went back to their lodgings.


    Erza reprimanded them since they wereing back toote and there was something that Wendy and Ca needed to discuss with them.


    "Umm¡­ everyone, I''ve almost been attacked before," Wendy said.


    "What?!"


    "Are you alright?!"


    "Wendy, what happened!"


    Everyone became worried when they heard it.


    Wendy told them what had happened in the afternoon when something simr to a small monkey almost attacked her, but she was saved by someone.


    "Damn, how dare someone try to attack Wendy!" Natsu was angry.


    "Anyway, Wendy and Ca are alright, have you thanked the one who has helped you?" Erza asked.


    Wendy sighed and shook her head. "No, the one who has saved on a date before I don''t have time to ask his name."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erza nodded and said, "Well, that''s true. You can''t disturb someone''s date."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Lucy was speechless and asked, "Is that the problem here?"


    "It seems the one who helped Wendy earlier is also a member of some guild," Ca said.


    "What guild?" Gray asked.


    "I''m not sure. The insignia of their guild is simr to a circle," Wendy said, remembering the insignia in Esdeath''s hand.


    "Circle?"


    Erza raised her eyebrow and said, "It should be the "Infinite"."


    "Infinite!"


    They knew very well about this guild since it was the strongest guild in Fiore and it was a guild which was made by Yajima.


    However remembering that guild Natsu and Happy became annoyed since they remembered Sting and Rogue.


    Erza was curious why they were angry and Lucy told her what had happened.


    Hearing Lucy''s story, they knew very well that the members of the "Infinite" guild were very strong since one of them was able to take down Natsu easily.


    "I''m not being taken down! He was using a trick!" Natsuined.


    They decided to ignore Natsu and decided to y a card game that Erza had brought to y with everyone.


    "Listen to me!" Natsu roared.


    Kuroneko looked at Teppei, Korosensei, Luffy, and Kouha who were rxing.


    "Can you be serious? I want to win against Haru!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Teppei, Korosensei, Luffy, and Kouha looked at Kuroneko before looking away again.


    "Listen to me!"


    Teppei sighed and said,"Kuroneko, you don''t need to worry. We''re all virgins here."


    They knew very well that Haru''s strongest magic was "pleasure magic" and it only affected someone who had tasted the forbidden pleasure.


    Kouha nced at Teppei, but didn''t say anything.


    The five of them were virgins which meant Haru''s magic was useless on them.


    "I''m not a virgin!" Korosenseiined.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko ignored Korosensei''s remark and thought that Teppei''s words were logical. She knew that all of them were virgins and it would be easy to fight against Haru.


    "Kukuku, the match is in our hands!" Kuronekoughed evilly while making a gesture clenching her hand tightly toward the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Luffy, who was eating a snack, asked, "What''s wrong with Kuroneko?"


    "You don''t need to worry. She''s at a sensitive age," Teppei said.


    "Everyone, I''m not a virgin alright?" Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki was quite depressed, but he tried to make his mood better by joining everyone to y Uno together.


    "Why am I always losing!"


    Gintokiined since Haru, Tabane, Esdeath, and Shinobo kept winning. He knew very well that the four of them were cheating, but he didn''t have any evidence.


    "You suck at this Gin-chan," Tabane said.


    "Yeah," Shinobu said.


    "Just shut up. If you don''t want to y, just stop," Esdeath said.


    "Haru! Everyone is bullying me!" Gintoki hugged Haru while crying.


    Haru was annoyed and pushed him away. "Don''t get close to me! Your snot! Your snot!"


    Gintoki was traumatized and decided to stop ying games. He looked at Esdeath, Tabane, and Shinobu. He was wondering why he was chosen since he wasn''t part of Haru''s harem. He didn''t want to be tortured by the three of them in this ce. He sighed and thought that he shouldn''t build his own harem in his own world since it was troublesome.


    Then they yed for a while until it was midnight and suddenly there was a loud rm. They looked outside and saw arge hologram clown that appeared in the center of the town.


    *Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!*


    "To all the guilds who have gathered for our "Grand Magic Games"¡­ Good morning! We will now decrease the number of teams to eight, and to do that we will start out with a preliminarypetition."


    The clown started to dance and said, "There are more and more guilds participating every year, and we don''t want to spread the fun too thin! So this year, thepetition is also going to be eight teams, the same asst year! The contest rules are simple!!!"


    Then suddenly the building started to move by itself and it started to grow higher.


    Gintoki was rolling around the room and felt sick at that moment.


    Tabane and Shinobu held Haru''s to stabilize themselves.


    Haru and Esdeath stood up next to each other, but he could see that Esdeath nced at him, but didn''t say anything.


    "We hope to engage you all in a race! Your goal will be the stadium, Doms Frau!"


    The lodge had started to change its shape, and in front of their room, there was a path that started to be built and connected toward the magical giant 3D maze.


    "You may use whatever magic you wish. There are no limits. The first eight teams to make it to the goal pass the preliminary contest! But if all five members are not present, you will be eliminated!


    "One¡­ More¡­ Thing~~


    "If any of you should lose your lives in the maze, the organizers bear no responsibility! Let the preliminary contest go to the grand magic games, the Sky Maze¡­


    "BEGIN!!!!!"


    Haru and Esdeath noticed a group of people that moved very fast from the room next to them.


    "That guy''s speed is too fast," Esdeath said with a frown.


    "Is it Korosensei?" Tabane asked.


    "Speed is his power," Shinobu said.


    Gintoki was on the side wanting to puke.


    "Well, let''s go. Come close to me," Haru said and moved them closer at him using gravity magic.


    Shinobu, Esdeath, and Shinobu hugged Haru, but Gintoki was glued to Haru''s feet.


    "Astral Mode!"


    All of them passed through the wall and moved very fast toward the Sky Maze.

 Chapter 887 Sky Maze 2

    <h4>Chapter 887 Sky Maze 2</h4>


    Hearing the announcement from clown mascot, Kuroneko felt that it was more amazing than she had thought. She saw itst year, but it was different now when the main characters in this world appeared.


    "BEGIN!!!!"


    Along with the announcement, Kuroneko looked at everyone and said, "We''ve got to be the rank one!"


    They nodded, but suddenly Kuroneko, Luffy, Teppei, and Kouha felt a tentacle wrapped around their waist.


    "Rank one, right? It''s easy," Korosensei said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were startled and wanted to tell Korosensei to slow down for a bit, but they were toote since they started to move very fast.


    *Swoosh!*


    They disappeared from their room in an instant and suddenly they appeared in front of the clown mascot for the "Grand Magic Games".


    "¡­¡­"


    Mato (the mascot of the Grand Magic Games) who had just announced the event suddenly saw Kuroneko, Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy in front of him. "Uwaaa!!!" He felt that his heart almost stopped at that moment.


    "We''ve arrived?"


    Kuroneko looked around curiously. She felt as if she had been teleported, even though she knew that it was purely because of Korosensei''s speed. She knew very well that Korosensei''s speed was the fastest among everyone, and thought that her group might really be the winner of this "Grand Magic Games".


    ''Kouha, Luffy, Korosensei, and Teppei¡­''


    Kuroneko thought that her team was invincible and no one would be able to defeat them, especially when all of them were virgins.


    "I''m not a virgin!"


    Korosensei suddenly refuted.


    Kuroneko ignored Korosensei and looked at Mato who was the mascot of the "Grand Magic Games" and the king of the Kingdom of Fiore. She thought that the king really loved to y as a troll character.


    Regaining his demeanor, Mato smiled and said, "Yes, congrattions to the Infinite Guild Team A for arriving first and passing the preliminary contest." Though, inside his heart, he was very surprised since it had been a few seconds after he had announced the contest to begin. He didn''t know what had happened, but in his mind, he thought that the "Infinite" was the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore and he didn''t think that any guilds in the Kingdom of Fiore could defeat them, especially when they had arrived in a few seconds.


    "Thank you," Kuroneko said politely and looked at everyone. "Let''s go, guys."


    "YEAH!!! We''re number one!" Luffy was happy.


    "It''s good that we can beat Haru," Kouha said.


    Teppei chuckled and said, "But he''sing, right, Korosensei?"


    "Nyuhuhuhu, yes, he''sing after this," Korosensei said.


    Mato didn''t understand what they were talking about until suddenly he saw something appeared from below which startled him.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    Mato patted his chest when he saw a familiar person, or might be the most popr magician on the "Infinite" guild.


    Haru looked at them and said, "Well, Korosensei is sure very fast." He sighed and thought that he really couldn''t defeat Korosensei at speed.


    Haru, who had noticed Korosensei had started to move, also started to move. He knew that he couldn''t defeat Korosensei in terms of speed since Korosensei''s speed was 20 Mach. Even though his speed was quite fast, especially on water, it didn''t mean he could match Korosensei''s speed.


    Haru stuck everyone on his body using his gravity magic with three women on his side and Gintoki on his feet below.


    Gintoki, who was dizzy when the lodgings suddenly transformed, became even dizzier when Haru attracted himself to Haru''s feet.


    "Astral Mode!"


    Everyone turned intangible and Haru proceeded to enter the "Sky Maze" directly without entering the entrance.


    Haru also activated his "Observation Haki" and could see the entire maze directly. He didn''t care about the obstacle and directly passed through following his "Observation Haki". It didn''t even take him a minute to arrive at the goal and became the 2nd team who had passed the preliminary contest.


    Why the 2nd team? Because Haru saw Kuroneko and her team in front of him.


    Tabane was surprised by Haru''s power since he could pass through everything ignoring all of the obstacles in front of him. ''Astral Mode, huh?'' She thought that it might be an ability that was rted to a soul, ghost, or something. If it was possible for him to turn everyone into this state then it was possible to turn his IS into this state too.


    At that moment, Tabane thought that Haru''s IS nickname which was "God of Death" was really suitable for him.


    "Well, Korosensei is sure very fast," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, don''t be a sore loser, Haru," Kouha said and patted Haru''s shoulder.


    "If you learn under me then you might be faster, Haru," Korosensei said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Learning under Korosensei? Haru was wondering what Korosensei could teach him. ''How do you choose a porn book?'' He could only think about that possibility.


    Everyone talked to each other in quite a festive mood since they had passed the contest.


    However, Mato was stuck in ce. He thought that the "Infinite" was really the strongest, especially when they had taken 1st and 2nd ce in a very small time difference. He wouldn''t be surprised if the 3rd position was also being taken by the "Infinite", but when he was about to announce that Haru and his group had passed¡­¡­


    Mato smiled and said, "Congrattions to team B "Infinite" guild and passing the preliminary cont---"


    "UEEGHHHHH!!!!!"


    Gintoki barfed out all the things which he had eaten tonight.


    Everyone hurriedly scattered and that barf hit Mato who wasn''t ready for this incident.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Mato was full of Gintoki''s barf and the situation was quite awkward.


    "Gin-chan, are you alright? Korosensei, can you help to clean Mato-san''s body?" Haru hurriedly said to not make the situation worse since the one Gintoki had barfed was the king of the Kingdom of Fiore.


    If Haru was the king and stranger then he wouldn''t hesitate to kill Gintoki directly or put him in a lifetime jail.


    "Roger!" Korosensei saluted and moved very fast.


    Mato who couldn''tprehend what had happened suddenly had be clean and his costume was so shiny. The barf earlier had disappeared without a trace.


    "T, thank you¡­" Gintoki was down in four on the ground, but he felt better when Haru caressed his back slowly.


    "Alright, let''s go and rest early tonight," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded and decided to run away since it would be troublesome to exin everything to Mato, especially the barfing incident.


    "Then, Mato, we''re going to go back early."


    Everyone hurriedly ran away from this location.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Mato blinked his eyes and was stunned, but then he remembered that he was hit by Gintoki''s barf which made him disgusted, but he saw that his costume was very clean which made him confused.


    "What happened? Is it my imagination?"


    Mato thought that it was his imagination since he didn''t think the members of the strongest guild would barf at himself.


    "Ah, Haru and Korosensei have arrived first!"


    "Damn, we''re toote!"


    Mato looked at Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino before smiling and didn''t feel that much surprised by their appearance.


    "Congrattions on passing the preliminary contest and arriving in third, Team C''s "Infinite"."


    Then one by one the team whichpeted for this tournament had arrived at the goal.


    Mato kept counting and waited for thest team.


    Natsu, Gray, Lucy, Erza, and Wendy had arrived on the goal and their faces were full of confidence thinking that it would be the first time they had arrived on the goal.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    pping his hands, Mato said, "Congrattions, you''ve passed the preliminary contest."


    "Alright!"


    "Sure we did! We were moving like lightning!"


    "Do you think maybe we came in first?"


    "No. You barely made it,ing in eighth," Mato said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Eh?" 5x


    Everyone was stunned at this moment.


    Looking at Fairy Tail, Mato thought that the winner of this "Grand Magic Games" had been decided and he couldn''t wait to see thepetition between teams within the strongest guild.

 Chapter 888 Entrance 1

    <h4>Chapter 888 Entrance 1</h4>


    The loud cheer which shook the entire stadium, numerous beautiful balloons which set free to the sky, parade of music, and the excitement which almost suffocated everyone.


    However no one showed their displeasure, rather everyone was very happy to watch the Grand Magic Games/X791 was about to start!


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    "GOOD LUCK EVERYONE!!!"


    "KASUGANO HARUKA, I WANT YOUR CHILD!!!"


    Though, from the audience, there was a strange cheer mixed within.


    Tsunade, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire were staying together at the location where all of the members of the "Infinite" group were staying.


    Yajima didn''t join them since he had be thementator for this "Grand Magic Games".


    It was Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire''s first time to be here which somehow shocked them since this scene really amazed them considering it was their first time seeing this many people gathered to watch this event.


    "Tsunade-san, has this event always been so crowded?" Kuzuha asked.


    "This is normal. If youpare it to the "Cooking Festival" in the world of Toriko then this much of people is nothing," Tsunade said while drinking booze.


    "Tsunade¡­ as a doctor, I''m not sure whether I should support you to drink that much booze since it will damage your liver," Sumire said.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. My chakra will heal my body and take care of everything. You don''t need to worry," Tsunade said.


    Sumire nodded since she didn''t know about medical ninjutsu since it was different from her knowledge so she decided to let Tsunade drink as much as she wanted.


    "I wonder when they''re going toe out," Charlotte said.


    "They''re going toe outst," Tsunade said.


    "Whyst?" Sumire asked.


    "Because the best is always thest to appear, right?" Tsunade said with a smirk.


    "¡­"


    Somehow they couldn''t refute it, but at the same time, they were also affected by this festive mood and couldn''t wait to see what would happen on this "Grand Magic Games" since watching from anime or reading from the manga was different from watching it directly.


    Everyone was boiling in excitement, and the organizer didn''t make them wait.


    "It''s that time again!! The magic festival you''ve waited all year to see!! The Grand Magic Games!!!!"


    "UWOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "I''ll be yourmentator, L Chapati," Chapati said. "I''ve great honor of being joined by our analyst, former magic council, and the leader of the "Infinite" guild, Mr. Yajima. Thank you for being with us, Mr. Yajima."


    "Nishe to meet you," Yajima said while wearing a chef uniform.


    Snorted, Makacov looked at Yajima who had be amentator since he felt jealous.


    "Is the Infinite guild that powerful?" Makarov asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone wasn''t sure what to say since, in their minds, the Infinite guild was very strong since they had participated inst year''s "Grand Magic Games". However at the same time, they had regained their confidence since the original members hade back.


    "Don''t worry, Master. We''re going to win!"


    Then one by one they said that they were going to win.


    Makarov nodded in satisfaction and said, "Yes, we''re going to win that 30 million jewel!"


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say after hearing Makarov''s words.


    "And for today''s guestmentators, we''ve invited the star of the Miss Fiore Pageant, Blue Pegasus'' Jenny Realight!" Chapati said.


    "We''re going to win this year~~" Jeanne smiled and looked at Yajima. "Yajima-san, please be prepared."


    "Yes, we''re waiting," Yajima said with a smile.


    "Wow! We can see the confrontation between guilds has be even more exciting! Then let us meet ourpetitors right away!" Chapati said.


    "First, they ranked eighth ce in the preliminaries¡­ but will they be able to reim their former glory? Don''t let their dainty name fool you, this guild is a band of ruffians. It''s Fairy Tail!!!!!"


    Natsu, Wendy, Erza, Gray, and Lucy entered the stadium full of spirit, but they didn''t expect this greeting.


    "Booo! Booo!"


    "Go back to your home, Fairy Tail!"


    Chapati exined why they were being booed which made Natsu and his group speechless.


    Natsu and his group didn''t care much since they had their family to cheer on themselves, but they were surprised when they saw Marvis (1st master of Fairy Tail) also join the crowd, but their thought was broken after they heard the next team which about to appear.


    "Now our next team, in the seventh-ce we have an all-female guild! The dazzling dancers of the deep, Mermaid Heel!!!"


    Kagura and her group came to the stadium gracefully creating a wave of cheers on everyone.


    Kagura looked around and wondered where that guy was.


    Erza looked at the members of the Mermaid Heel and said, "It''s my first time seeing an all-female guild."


    "Is it really rare?" Wendy asked.


    "Of course, but I''m d to see it," Erza said.


    "But we''re going to win!" Lucy said with confidence. Even though her team was inst ce.


    "In sixth ce, the sapphire wings that sparkle in the ck night of night! Blue Pegasus!"


    Ichiya, Hibiki, Eve, Ren, and someone with a rabbit costume entered the stadium with a handsome pose.


    "Oh, Erza-san¡­"


    Ichiya jumped handsomely toward Erza and wanted to kiss her hand. "Your perfume is as beautiful as ever."


    *Shudder!*


    Erza shuddered and wanted to move away. "P, please don''t get too close to me!"


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "Don''t worry, I know that it has been seven years, but I - will - be - gentle," Ichiya said with a wink.


    *Shudder!*


    Erza felt really disgusted at this moment.


    Hibiki and Ren also moved together to flirt with both Wendy and Lucy at the same time since their leader also did the same.


    Hibiki didn''t do anything since he knew that this "Grand Magic Games" wouldn''t be that easy.


    ''Kouha¡­''


    Hibiki was wondering what ce Kouha had ced in this preliminary contest.


    "In fifth ce, representatives of the goddess of love and war, the holy destroyers¡­


    "Lamia Scale!!!"


    Jura, Lyon, Sherria, Yuka, and Tobi also entered the stadium. Loud cheers wee them, which is somehow quite normal since Lamia Scale was one of the most popr teams.


    "Gray, don''t forget about our wager. If you lose then Juvie is going to join our guild," Lyon said.


    "Hmph! I''ve never bet anything on you, but we won''t lose," Gray said.


    Both brothers looked at each other and wouldn''t lose to each other.


    "In the fourth ce¡­ what?" Chapati said in surprise.


    Everyone murmured when they saw Chapati''s reaction.


    "I''m sorry. I''m a bit startled, but let''s continue. Now, in fourth ce¡­


    "Will they be the key to restoring their fallen wings to the sky? I would never see thising!!" Chapati said loudly.


    "Wha--?!"


    Team A Fairy Tail was startled.


    "It''s Fairy Tail Team B!"


    Laxus, Mirajane, Gajeel, Juvia, and Mystogan entered the stadium.


    "What? Is that allowed?!"


    Everyone was surprised by the appearance of the second team from Fairy Tail.


    Erza looked at Mystogan and twitched her lips. "J - Jel¡­" She was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Shh¡­" Mystogan gave Erza a gesture to be quiet.


    Everyone was confused since there were two teams from the Fairy Tail guild.


    "I know that everyone is confused, but there is a new rule for the game this year, wouldn''t you say, Yajima-san?" Chapati said.


    "Yesh, this year, each guild is allowed to enter with more than one team in the tournament," Yajima said.


    "But isn''t that cheating? In the final tournament, they might help each other," Jeanne said.


    "No, we have told this matter to every guild that has joined this tournament that they can send more than one team. If they only have one team then they can only do their best with their only team." Yajima ate his ramen and said, "You''ve got an upper hand, Makki-boy." He wanted to see everyone''s expression when they saw his team which had entered the tournamentter.


    Hearing Yajima''s exnation, everyone nodded and thought that it was natural for the strongest guild to have more teams within the "Grand Magic Games". But there was one thing which they had been wondering in their minds, where was the team from the "Infinite"?


    When Chapati was about to continue, suddenly a loud voice stopped everyone.


    "YOU''VE GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!!!!"


    Natsu was very annoyed and yelled, "I don''t care if we''re from the same guild! If we''re going to fight, we''re going to go all out! No holding back!!! You entered as a different team, and that makes you the enemy!! We won''t let you defeat us!!!"


    Gajeel smirked and moved closer to Natsu. "I wouldn''t have it any other way, Mr. Eighth ce."


    "Kuh!" Natsu couldn''t say anything afterward.


    "Ahem! Please be quiet, the team from Fairy Tail! I''m going to announce the next guild which is about to enter!" Chapati said.


    "Let''s continue this in the tournament," Gajeel said with a smirk before he joined his group again.


    "Dammit!" Natsu really wanted to start thepetition right away and smacked Gajeel''s smug face.


    "Then, let us wee them! In third ce, before they were a member of Sabertooth guild! But after that guild has been disbanded, they quickly rise to the top once again and join the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore! Let''s wee them! It''s Infinite Team C!!!"


    Hearing Chapati''s announcement, the stadium became even more excited.


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!!"


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino entered the stadium with a loud cheer which was enough to shake the whole stadium.

 Chapter 889 Entrance 2

    <h4>Chapter 889 Entrance 2</h4>


    "We still remember their battlest year as if it were yesterday! Sting and Rogue - the duo Dragon yers! Rufus with his elegant magic! Orga with his lightning which is able to destroy the stadium! Last, but not least, Yukino who is the new member of the Infinite Guild!


    "Let''s see what they will show us in the tournamentter!" Chapati said in excitement.


    Sting smiled happily and raised his hands high then looked at Natsu in disdain.


    "Damn!"


    Natsu was really mad. After being provoked by Gajeel. He was once again provoked by Sting which didn''t fit his temper. He was about to get revenge, but he was knocked by Erza.


    "Stay quiet for a while!" Erza red at Natsu.


    "¡­"


    Erza looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, are they the ones who have helped you?" She knew that the one who had helped Wendy yesterday was someone from Infinite guild, but she didn''t know who he or she was.


    Wendy shook her head and said, "No, it''s not them." She also anticipated her meeting with the young man again and wondered when she could see him again.


    Looking at Wendy''s reaction, Lucy smiled and asked, "Wendy, are you falling in love? Oh my, our Wendy has grown up!"


    "N - No, I''m not falling in love!" Wendy denied it in blush.


    Erza became interested and said, "If you''re falling in love then you can ask Master to help since his rtionship with Yajima is quite good. Tell me who he is?"


    Wendy shook her head and said, "N, no, it''s impossible."


    "Huh? Why? You''re a very cute girl, Wendy! Any guy will be lucky to have you fall for them," Lucy said.


    Wendy wasn''t sure what to say, but it was better to say it early since she didn''t want them to misunderstand. "I, it''s because¡­"


    "Let''s move on!"


    Wendy wasn''t able to continue since Chapati cut her words out with an announcement.


    "Next to the second ce! We have our favorite magician with his mysterious magic and also one of the most popr magicians in this country! He vanishedst year, but this time he appears once again in this "Grand Magic Games"! Ladies, he''s going toe! Now he''sing with four different members!" Chapati shouted excitedly.


    "KYAAAA!!!!!!"


    The female audience screamed loudly in excitement since they knew who Chapati meant in his announcement.


    "W, what is this?!" Lucy was startled.


    "He''sing," Ichiya said with a serious expression.


    "Who?" Erza was confused since it had been a while since she had been Ichiya in this expression.


    "Kuh¡­! If it''s not him then I''ll be the most popr magician in this Kingdom!" Hibiki felt frustrated.


    "I''m not jealous! I''m not jealous!" Ren repeated his words.


    "Who?!" Lucy was also curious.


    "Go explode!" Eve shouted.


    "Eve?" Wendy was confused.


    Members of Blue Pegasus remembered the incidentst year which almost destroyed their guild. They had thought to invite him to the guild, but they knew that it was impossible since they didn''t know where he was.


    "It''s Infinite Team B!"


    At that moment, Haru, Esdeath, Shinobu, Tabane, and Gintoki entered the stadium at the same time. All of them wore simr ck suits while walking toward the stadium calmly.


    Everyone who saw them was shocked since they thought that they saw the appearance of the boss of an underground gang, but their cheers were louder which might able to shake the entire town.


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    "COOL!!!!!!!!"


    "HARUKA-KUN, LET ME HAVE YOUR CHILD!!!!!"


    Haru twitched his lips and wondered why he was so popr since he didn''t remember that he had done anything, but Esdeath who was holding his hand smiled beautifully at him.


    "You sure are popr," Esdeath said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering what he should say in this situation. He thought for a while and said, "No matter how popr I am, you''re my wife. You''re my dearest, Dear."


    Esdeath snorted softly and hugged his arm tighter showing that Haru had been owned by her. Thought, she would be lying if she wasn''t happy by his words.


    However, Shinobu and Tabane were jealous on the side and gave a quite cold aura.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki took a deep breath and wondered why he was in this ce.


    "What?!"


    "Let go of Haruka-kun, you skank!"


    "Who the hell are you!"


    The female audience was crazy when they saw Esdeath hugging Haru.


    Lucy had seen a lot of handsome men, but it might be her first time to see someone who gave afortable feeling as much as this guy. She had to admit that it might be hard for her to reject him if he wanted to flirt with her, but she could tell that he already had a girlfriend. She sighed and thought that all of the good men in this world had been owned by someone and felt that the world was unfair. She looked at Wendy who seemed quite sad and asked, "Is he the one?"


    "¡­"


    Wendy was silent, but it was all that Lucy needed to know.


    Lucy understood why Wendy was quite hesitant to tell them since Wendy''s first crush already had a girlfriend. ''What a short first love¡­'' she thought within her mind.


    Every male in this ce was quite wary with Haru and didn''t want to bring their wife, girlfriends, or daughter since they were afraid for them to fall in love with him.


    No one cared what Lucy was thinking since everyone was curious about the identity of the woman who hugged Haru''s arm.


    "Oh, wait a moment! Wait a moment! I''ve received surprise news from Yajima-san! Everyone, let us congratte Kasugano-kun! It''s very good news! Yajima-san has said that Kasugano Haruka-kun is married! His wife is the woman beside him!" Chapati shouted this news loudly. He was really d that Haru had married since that meant that guy wouldn''t trouble his wife or girlfriend in the future (If he really had it).


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    Every guy in this ce shouted loudly in excitement. They were really happy that they didn''t need to worry about Haru again in the future, but the girls became depressed.


    Looking at the Grand Magic Games on the crystal ball, Ultear and Meredy didn''t expect to see Haru. Both of them rememberedst year when they met him on the ship on their trip toward Alvarez Empire. They were quite happy to see him, but they knew that with their identity it would hard to meet him directly since they were criminals, but they were surprised when they heard he had already married.


    They weren''t sure, but somehow they felt quite depressed for some reason.


    "M, married?!" Millianna was in shock.


    "¡­¡­"


    Arane, Risley, and Beth were also in shock and they weren''t sure what to say.


    The four of them felt quite disappointed, and jealous toward Esdeath since they didn''t expect Haru was a type who would marry someone so quickly. They sighed then looked at Kagura, and as expected¡­


    Kagura didn''t show her face and her face was covered in her bangs.


    No one could tell what her expression was, but they knew that they didn''t really want to know it.


    "M, married?!" Sherria was in shock.


    Lyon, Jura, and Yuka could only shake their heads when they saw Sherria''s expression.


    "What''s wrong, Sherria? Does your stomach hurt?" Toby asked.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s my heart, why does it hurt," Sherria said while holding her chest.


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Tsunade, Kuzuha, Sumire, and Charlotte sat next to each other while eating popcorn.


    "He''s very popr," Kuzuha said.


    "In my world, that guy is the number one man in the world that every girl wants to marry," Sumire said.


    "Really?" Kuzuha asked.


    Sumire nodded and said, "He''s funny, has authority, wealth, handsome, has an ability to connect Japan which is being separated into five areas. His only downside is that he''s a married man and his wife is scary."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte and Kuzuha nodded since Esdeath was really scary.


    "You forget one thing," Tsunade said.


    "Oh, what?" Sumire asked.


    "He''s even more amazing at bed," Tsunade said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say, but all of them were blushing.


    Tsunade chuckled since their reaction was really cute.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Natsu moved his nose.


    "Natsu, what''s wrong?" Lucy asked.


    "It''s nothing. He just smells very good," Natsu said with a frown since he felt strange.


    "Smell?"


    "Yeah, I hate to admit it, but I''ve tried to recreate the same perfume with his smell, b - b - but¡­ I FAIL!!!"


    Ichiya was on four showing his depression.


    "ICHIYA-SAN!!!"


    All of them ignored Ichiya.


    "Now for the final team! The first to make it through the preliminaries! Yes!! You all know who I''m talking about!!!


    "The powerful!!! The unequaled!!! The undefeated champions!!!


    "It''s Infinite Team A!!!!" Chapati shouted loudly.


    "UWOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly in excitement since they had been waiting for the four of them.


    Kuroneko, Luffy, Kouha, Teppei, and Korosensei entered the stadium with a loud cheer that was as loud as Haru''s entrance before.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Luffy raised both of his arms high with a hippy smile.


    Kuroneko looked at Haru and made a gesture by cutting motion on her throat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and could only smile wryly but he knew that this "Grand Magic Games" would be quite fun.

 Chapter 890 Hidden 1

    <h4>Chapter 890 Hidden 1</h4>


    Everyone cheered for their favorite team loudly.


    The people who supported Fairy Tail might not be much, but their spirit wouldn''t be lost on anyone.


    Marvis was looking at Haru and Haru also happened to look at Marvis.


    "¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before Haru waved and smiled at Marvis, but he didn''t do it too long then talked to his team.


    "¡­"


    Marvis blinked her eyes and was startled.


    "1st Master, what''s wrong?" Makarov asked.


    "That guy can see me," Marvis said.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled and looked at Haru in shock. They knew that only the member of "Fairy Tail" was able to see Marvis, but Marvis told them that Haru could see her.


    Makarov frowned, but he was confident he would win this tournament. Even though his best friend had shocked him by sending out three teams directly to the tournament, his guild was the strongest.


    "Now, we''ve seen all of the team! And now¡­ The moment that you''ve been waiting for!!" Chapati said.


    Suddenly in the middle of the stadium, there was arge stone board which appeared showing the event which would start at the "Grand Magic Games".


    "It''s time to announce how this year''s games will work!! First, I''ll exin the contests. Teams will be ranked from first to eighth ce, based on their performance. Points will be given to each team based on their rank. The teams will be allowed to choose one member to participate.


    Then after the contest, let me exin the battles. The sponsors will pickpetitors against each other based on factors such as an audience vote. The battle rules are simple. Each team will fight each other. The winning team will be awarded ten points, and the losing team will get zero. In the case of a draw, both teams will receive five points.


    And now for the opening contest! Prepare for The Hidden! Choose one yer from each team and we will exin the rules once all of the participants havee forward!" Chapati said.


    "I''ll go first," Tabane said while jumping excitedly.


    "Go for it," Haru said.


    "Alright! Tabane-chan is going to work hard!" Tabane said cutely and took off her dress changing into her usual clothes. She smiled and said, "It''s easier to move like this."


    Gintoki, Haru, Shinobu, and Esdeath said few words to Tabane and told her to be careful.


    "Hehehe, in this game, I''m the winner," Tabane said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure what this girl was nning, but all of them knew what kind of game that was about to start.


    Kuroneko looked at Haru''s team and said, "They''re going to send Tabane, who are we going to send?"


    "How about me?" Korosensei asked.


    "¡­"


    "Korosensei, are you going?" Luffy asked. He knew the event was about to happen and didn''t have that much interest in this game.


    "Yes, I''ll start right away, is that alright?" Korosensei asked.


    "Go for it. You can win this game easily," Kouha said.


    Teppei nodded and said, "I don''t think anyone can defeat you in this game."


    "Yes, but be careful of Tabane-chan. That woman is the most genius human in her world," Kuroneko said.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, don''t worry. I''ll win this," Korosensei said and took a step forward.


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino gathered together discussing who they would send out.


    "Who is going to go?" Yukino asked.


    "I''ll go first. I''ll be the entree of the event," Rufus said.


    Orga looked at the direction of Haru''s team and Kuroneko''s team. He feltplicated and said, "It''s not Esdeath-san. You''re lucky."


    "¡­"


    Everyone nodded and they knew very well how sadistic Esdeath was, but they had to admit that she was very suitable to be Haru''s wife.


    "Be careful of Korosensei, you know his speed," Rogue said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rufus took a deep breath and nodded. "I''ll be careful." However, he was thinking quickly about what to do with Korosensei since that speed was cheating.


    "Will all the participants for The Hidden step forward!" Mato said.


    Mermaid Heel sent out Beth; Blue Pegasus sent out Eve; Infinite Team B sent out Tabane; Infinite Team C sent out Rufus; Infinite Team A sent out Korosensei; Lamia Scale sent out Lyon; Fairy Tail Team B sent out Juvia; Fairy Tail Team A sent out Gray.


    Eight people walked toward the center of the stadium and waited for the announcement of the event.


    Gray looked at Korosensei and asked, "What are you?"


    "Me?" Korosensei pointed his tentacle at himself.


    "Yes, are you not a human?" Gray asked and felt quite unsure whether Korosensei was a squid or an octopus.


    Korosensei shook his head and said, "No, I''m a human."


    "Then, why is your shape like an octopus?" Juvia asked.


    "Because I''m cursed¡­¡­" Korosensei said sadly.


    "Cursed?" 5x


    Rufus was speechless and Tabane only smiled.


    Korosensei nodded and said, "I need a kiss from beautiful girl to release me from that curse, will you be that girl for me?" He then quickly held Juvia''s hand with a gentle expression.


    "¡­"


    Juvia opened her mouth in surprise and wasn''t sure what to say.


    Korosensei had learned a lot from Haru and he knew how to take down a girl. Though, he didn''t have a chance to use that skill on someone. He thought that today was a perfect chance to do it and he decided to execute it.


    "My face is very handsome. I''m not losing to that guy," Korosensei said while pointing at Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless hearing Korosensei''s words.


    "Do you think that he can get that girl kiss?" Gintoki asked.


    "I''m not sure since his target is that girl." Haru pointed at Juvia and looked at other''s girls in the stadium before saying, "If Korosensei chooses a different girl then he might be able to get a kiss." He felt that Korosensei''s words were quite smooth and it didn''t seem quite surprising if someone really kissed him. He looked at Shinobu and asked, "What do you think?"


    "If he asks me that then I''ll castrate him," Shinobu said.


    "I''m the same," Esdeath said.


    Both of their expressions were emotionless which intensified how serious they were with their words.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Gintoki turned silent after hearing that.


    Juvia didn''t have a chance to answer since Lyon, who was by her side, hurriedly stepped forward.


    "I can''t allow you to do that," Lyon said with a serious expression.


    Korosensei sighed and sadly said, "Then, I can only stay in this form¡­¡­" He sobbed trying to get their sympathy.


    "¡­¡­"


    "W, well¡­" Juvia also felt a bit sorry for Korosensei.


    "Then, how about this!"


    Suddenly Korosensei stood up and offered. "If I win the 1st ce, can you kiss me on my cheek?"


    "¡­"


    Juvia thought for a while and nodded. "If you win¡­" She was really quite sorry for Korosensei who was being cursed as an octopus.


    "YES!!!!!!"


    Korosensei was very excited jumping around raising his hands in happiness.


    "JUVIA!!!" Lyon was in shock.


    "B, but don''t you feel sorry for him?" Juvia asked.


    "Hmph! I just have to win this match!" Gray said.


    "Gray-sama!" Juvia thought that Gray didn''t want to let her kiss a stranger.


    Korosensei regained his gentleman demeanor and said, "Thank you. I''ll be waiting for your kiss." He didn''t say anything else and walked back to Rufus and Tabane.


    "Congrattions, Korosensei!" Tabane said.


    Rufus also nodded and said, "Congrattions, Korosensei." He could only feel sorry for the girl, but he didn''t intend to say anything. However, he was happy that a beautiful girl would kiss Korosenseiter and at the same time, he thought to learn a skill from Korosensei since this guy was very smooth.


    "Thank you! Thank you! I can''t do this without Haru''s help."


    Korosensei was in tears and looked at Haru before giving him a thumbs up. He wanted to be praised by Haru, but he was being ignored by him at this moment.


    "¡­"


    "But I won''t let you win. I''ll be the winner in this game," Tabane said.


    "No, I''ll be the one," Rufus said.


    "Nyuhuhuhuhu, I''m waiting for that," Korosensei said with a smile.


    Then suddenly they heard a shout from Mato. "Open the field!"


    The empty stadium suddenly transformed into a miniature city in an instant.


    It was so amazing that some of them could only gawk at this scene.


    Then suddenly everyone was teleported to a different location in each part of this miniature city.


    [The rules for Hidden are simple. Contestants are to find their opponents somewhere in the city and use any magic they like to attack. Regardless of how much damage is dealt, every sessful hit will earn the yer one point]


    Gray was confused, but suddenly a lot of people appeared within the city and all of them were copies of every participant in this event.


    "W - What the hell is happening?!"


    Gray wasn''t sure, but suddenly he heard another announcement.


    [These are copies we made of everyone. If a yer mistakenly attacks a copy¡­ he or she will lose one point. The time limit is 30 minutes!]


    Everyone understood the "to do" and "not to do" in this game.


    *BANG!*


    The sound of a gong could be heard, Mato said, [Now!! Fade into silence! Like a ck cat in the dark of night!!


    [Let the hidden begin!!!!]

 Chapter 891 Hidden 2

    <h4>Chapter 891 Hidden 2</h4>


    Watching the monitor, Esdeath asked, "Dear, who do you think is going to be in the 1st ce in this event?"


    "Korosensei," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Esdeath thought for a while and nodded. "Yes, I can tell that he is the strongest in this event."


    Shinobu and Gintoki also agreed since they also couldn''t think that Korosensei would lose against anyone in this event considering Korosensei''s ability.


    Speed.


    It was pretty simple, but no one could fight against it.


    In the past, Korosensei was also the strongest assassin in his original world which gave him a nickname of "God of Death". Even though Tabane was a genius, in front of overwhelming speed, they weren''t sure how Tabane would handle Korosensei.


    Lyon, Gray, Beth, and Eve were very careful during this game since once they attacked a wrong person their point would turn into a minus.


    Juvia was so happy that she saw a lot of Gray and hugged him which resulted in her point being lost by 1 point.


    "¡­"


    Gajeel, Mirajane, Laxus, and Mystogan were too speechless to say anything.


    Rufus was hiding on the top of the rooftop while memorizing all of the locations of every participant in this area. He knew that the only person he needed to be careful with was Korosensei and Tabane. But he wouldn''t lose too easily against them until he heard a voice¡­


    "Rufus-kun, what are you doing there?"


    "What?!" Rufus was startled and saw Korosensei suddenly appear behind him. He was touched and he lost 1 point in an instant.


    "Korosensei¡­"


    Rufus was speechless when Korosensei decided to attack him.


    "Just wait for 10 seconds since Tabane-chan is going to run amok," Korosensei said.


    Rufus wasn''t sure what Korosensei meant, but his body disappeared and would respawn again in 10 seconds.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting, Rogue, Yukino, and Orga were speechless when Korosensei attacked Rufus. But they were even more surprised to see Tabane in action just a second after Rufus had disappeared.


    Typing on her keyboard in a very swift movement, Tabane had locked everyone with her weapons. Even though there were a lot of copies around them, none of them had body heat. In the end, they were the only hologram and it was easy to find out the rest of the participants. She saw that Rufus had disappeared, but she didn''t care since he woulde soon and could also attack him. Her only opponent was Korosensei, but she was going to defeat her.


    "Hahaha, Tabane-chan is going to be the winner!"


    *Pochi!*


    Pressing the button on her keyboard, six missiles shot out from her surroundings before turning herself invisible. It was easy for her to build a device that could reflect light and turn herself into invisible. She thought to wait until the match was over to be ranked 1st in this event, but someone suddenly touched her from behind.


    "What?!"


    Tabane was in shock when she saw Korosensei who was behind her.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, Tabane-chan. You''re too naive," Korosensei said with a smile.


    Tabane also dispersed after being touched by Korosensei, but none of her missiles stopped.


    Korosensei looked at the missile which aimed toward him and only smiled before moving once again.


    Gray, Beth, Lyon, Juvia, and Eve didn''t know what had happened, but suddenly¡­


    *BOOM!!* 5x


    A small explosion had hit their bodies and all of them dispersed without even knowing who had attacked them.


    "What the hell?!" Gray was in shock.


    "Wh - what''s happening?! Shinonono Tabane knocked all five contestants in an instant!" Chapati was surprised. "But Shinonono and Rufus have also been knocked out by Korosensei! Strong! Too strong! The members of the team from the Infinite guild are too strong!"


    Everyone was surprised by Tabane''s missile, but they were even more surprised by Korosensei''s speed since it was almost simr to teleportation. One second he was on the rooftop, another second he was on the top of toilet, the next second he was leaning on the door, and he even made fun of the missile which was targeting him.


    The missile decided to give up and exploded in the air so as not to cause Tabane to lose a point.


    "That speed¡­¡­" Marvis frowned and asked, "Have you seen that octopusst year?"


    All of the members of the Fairy Tail shook their heads.


    "Is there a way to stop them?" Makarov asked since he didn''t expect the members of Yajima''s guild would be this strong.


    "¡­¡­"


    Marvis was silent and she wasn''t sure how to answer that question since Korosensei''s speed was just too ridiculous.


    Marvis, the master strategist, was stumped at this moment¡­


    "Gray¡­"


    Lucy and Wendy looked at the monitor with a worried expression.


    "Don''t lose Gray!" Natsu shouted. Even though both of them often fought each other, this time they were fighting to regain their guild''s glory! He decided to throw away his petty conflict with Gray and cheered him on as loud as he could be.


    "That speed¡­¡­"


    Erza also wasn''t sure how to handle Korosensei''s speed.


    Rufus who had to respawn also didn''t want to lose and he had remembered all of the locations of the participants in this ce except for Korosensei who moved too fast and Tabane who turned herself into invisible. He put his finger on his temple and chanted, "Memory-Make: Night of The Falling Stars!!!"


    Countless light beams shot out of Rufus and moved toward Gray, Juvia, Lyon, Beth, and Eve.


    "The fuck!"


    Everyone cursed under their breath since the five of them didn''t even have a chance to breathe before they were being shot once again by the enemy.


    Rufus sighed in relief and thought that his score wouldn''t be too bad, but suddenly a missile charged toward him so suddenly.


    "¡­This hasn''t been in my memory."


    *BOOOM!*


    Rufus was once again dispersed after being hit.


    Tabaneughed inwardly while in her invisible form since she was on the top spot, but suddenly she heard this dimmable noise.


    "Nyuhuhu, I know that you''re here, Tabane-chan," Korosensei said and touched Tabane who was invisible.


    "KOROSENSEI!!!"


    Tabaneined before being dispersed.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, I guess. I need to be serious now," Korosensei said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one said anything since, in the past 10 minutes, no one was able to do anything.


    Korosensei was on a rampage and his points kept increasing without losing any points in this battle.


    If Korosensei was only able to win with few points then everyone would also cheer for their favorite team, but this time, they couldn''t think that anyone could catch up with Korosensei since his points kept increasing and no one could stop him.


    All of the participants that participated in this contest were touched after they had respawned without being able to do anything.


    Korosensei was a very strong assassin and he could tell whether someone was real or not from their breath. Even though there were a lot of copies within this city, none of them were breathing. Then what was left was for him to take all of the points by himself without giving a chance to anyone.


    In the past 10 minutes, all of the 7 participants really wanted to kill Korosensei, but no one was able to do it and they were very helpless about this situation.


    Then when Korosensei''s points had reached 100 points, he decided to take a rest and didn''t join the battle again giving a chance for the rest to catch up with him.


    Tabane and Rufus didn''t waste their time and hurriedly sent out as much as an attack toward the rest of the participants.


    Tabane was full of anger and kept shooting out missiles one after another and her points kept increasing as long as there was no Korosensei, she was invincible.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Explosion, explosion, explosion, and it kept hitting all of the targets without missing.


    Unlike Korosensei''s light touch, Tabane''s missile was quite painful and it created a lot of wounds on their bodies.


    Some of them tried to block the missile, but it was useless since if they blocked it the explosion then another explosion kepting and the size of the missile was quite small which was very hard for them to pinpoint the spot where they would be hit.


    Rufus also did his best and sent out one magic after another toward the participants while trying his best to avoid Tabane''s missile which was very hard to do.


    Then, in the end, there was a fierce confrontation between Rufus and Tabane.


    Rufus''s magic was very unique and it was very hard to read him, but Tabane could turn herself into invisible and blended with a group of copies. She also sent out powerful weapons one after another which made Rufus helpless.


    But it caused the audience to be very excited.


    The match continued until Rufus and Tabane stopped just five minutes before the match was about to end.


    In thest five minutes, the five participants did their best to not be thest rank in this event since they knew that it was impossible to be the number one at this event.


    Then after 30 minutes, the event was over.


    Beth, Juvia, Gray, Lyon, and Eve who had be a sandbag for Tabane, Rufus, and Korosensei weren''t in the mood to do anything.


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    But the audience was full of excitement and thought that the Infinite Guild was invincible!

 Chapter 892 Korosensei - men with lonely back

    <h4>Chapter 892 Korosensei - men with lonely back</h4>


    "As expected, the team from the Infinite Guild has dominated the event!" Chapati was excited and asked, "Yajima-san, what do you think of your team?"


    "Um¡­ I''m also surprised¡­" Yajima blinked his eyes and said, "I haven''t seen them for a while and it seems that they''ve be stronger once again."


    "Hahaha, don''t be so modest! But now I''m curious who is going to be a champion from team A or team B or team C of the Infinite Guild," Chapati said excitedly.


    "Chapati, you can''t say that. You just make the entire team into our enemy," Yajima said with a speechless expression.


    "Well, that''s true. Lamia Scale, Blue Pegasus, and Mermaid Heel are very powerful teams too." Chapati looked at Yajima and asked, "What do you think Yajima-san?"


    "For me? I think that the Fairy Tail team will show us a surprise," Yajima said, but he didn''t think that they were able to defeat his guild.


    "Oh-ho? Fairy Tail? Even though they''re thest one?" Chapati was surprised by Yajima''s words.


    "It''s useless for me to talk. It''s better to announce the result of the ranking after the first event," Yajima said.


    "That''s right, let us see the ranking after the 1st event!" Chapati said in excitement.


    Infinite A with 10 points; Infinite B with 8 points; Infinite C with 6 points; Lamia Scale with 4 points; Blue Pegasus with 3 points; Mermaid Heel with 2 points; Fairy Tail B 1 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.


    "Uwaaaa! I lost!"


    Tabane cried and hugged Haru since wanted him to pamper her and console her.


    Haru could only caress Tabane''s back and calm her down since Korosensei really bullied Tabane.


    Tabane had been bullied by Korosensei without even being able to do anything which made her depressed and wondering whether she was a genius.


    Esdeath didn''t say anything, but she had to admit that Korosensei was very strong. As long as Korosensei held a knife, then it was possible for him to kill all of the people in this ce in just a single second. "Interesting. Interesting." She tapped her chin and really anticipated this event.


    Gintoki looked at Korosensei and said, "Something good is about to happen."


    Esdeath, Haru, Tabane, and Shinobu looked at the direction of Korosensei who walked toward Juvia. They remembered the wager of Korosensei if he won this contest and wondering whether Juvia would really kiss him.


    "U - Um¡­ Juvia-san, what about our deal?" Korosensei was quite nervous when he asked this question. His cool demeanor had gone and he had turned into a cherry boy who was about to get his first kiss. At this moment, he changed his clothes to Jotaru Kujo''s clothes and it seemed like he was trying to show an image of a tough guy in front of this cute girl.


    "¡­"


    Juvia ignored Korosensei and looked at Gray who was down after Gray had be thest rank in the event.


    "Umm¡­ Juvia-san?" Korosensei called Juvia once again.


    Juvia looked at Korosensei for a while and sighed since he was too powerful. She had also promised to kiss his cheek which somehow made her quiteplicated. She was lucky that she had hit Lyon at thest moment and became rank 7th, but at the same time, it made her loved, Gray-sama, to be in thest ce. She took a deep breath and wasn''t sure what to do.


    ''Gray-sama¡­''


    Juvia really hoped for Gray to do something at this moment.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was quite annoyed by Korosensei, especially when they saw Juvia''s troubled expression. But since they had made a wager there was nothing that they could do in this situation.


    Looking at Juvia''s troubled expression, Korosensei knew that he had failed. He took off his cap and put it on the top of Juvia''s head.


    "????" Juvia was confused by Korosensei''s action.


    "Your lips are for your loved ones, not me," Korosensei said and walked away. His back seemed quite lonely at this moment walking back toward his group.


    "¡­¡­"


    "T, thank you very much!" Juvia bowed her head toward Korosensei. It would be lying if she wasn''t moved by Korosensei''s words.


    Even though Lyon hated Korosensei before, he had to admit that Korosensei was really manly at this moment. He also felt grateful that he didn''t see Juvia kiss Korosensei. He wiped the manly tears on his eyes and had to admit that he had seen a real man.


    "K, KOROSENSEI!!!!"


    Everyone knew about Korosensei''s bet and everyone couldn''t help but cry looking at his lonely back.


    Eve sighed and said, "I understand why I lost now."


    Blue Pegasus.


    Ichiya really wanted to hug Korosensei at this moment. But he stopped since he knew that it wasn''t his time to do that. He knew that there was someone who would take care of him and that person was Korosensei''s friend who had been waiting for him.


    "That''s a man¡­ How beautiful¡­"


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!!!"


    The members of the Fairy Tail who hated Korosensei couldn''t say anything. It was hard to hate Korosensei, especially when he showed such manly action toward Juvia.


    "D, dammit! Why is he on Yajima''s guild?!" Makarovmented his fate and had to admit that his friend''s luck was really good. He couldn''t say anything orin to Yajima, but he was really wondering whether his friends had gotten such strong members.


    No one cared about the Fairy Tail since they had lost, and everyone was more cornered about Korosensei.


    "Good job." 4x


    Kuroneko, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy hugged Korosensei at the same time.


    "You guys¡­ I''m not crying¡­"


    Korosensei cried very loudly and felt that he had wasted his chance to get a kiss from a beautiful girl. If it was Haru then Haru would smile proudly, stealing the lips of girls in front of their boyfriend or husband, but he couldn''t do that.


    ''I''m sorry, Master¡­''


    The four of them didn''t say anything, only patted Korosensei''s back who seemed lonely at this moment.


    "Good job out there, Rufus," Sting said.


    Rufus wasn''t in a mood and looked at Korosensei.


    Looking at Rufus''s expression, they were also quite cornered about Korosensei since Korosensei had gotten quite close to them.


    "Korosensei is awesome," Orga said.


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Yukino nodded at the same time.


    Gintoki and Haru sighed at the same time.


    "That guy¡­" Gintoki had to admit that Korosensei was a real man.


    "I guess Korosensei knew that it might cause too much mental damage to Gray after Gray saw the girl who was close to him suddenly decided to kiss Korosensei because of his ipetency. That was the reason why Korosensei decided to step down," Haru said.


    "Hmph! Weak is at fault, the winner will get everything. It''s as simple as that," Esdeath said since she didn''t understand why Korosensei didn''t take his prize. But she also understood the mood of the girl since she didn''t want to kiss a disgusting octopus. Though, she wouldn''t say that out loud.


    "Let''s just say that Korosensei is respecting their fighting spirit at the event earlier," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and asked, "Tabane, how long are you going to hug Haru?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Inside the passage, Gray hit the wall until it cracked andmented how weak he was, even if the opponent had even pitied him.


    "DAMMIT!!!!"


    "Now, let''s continue!" Chapati couldn''t wait for the next event and said, "Let me remind you how the battle system works. Each team will participate in one battle against another based on the line-up which is prepared by the sponsor."


    Chapati received a note and said, "Oh, I''ve received a line up now. For the first match of day one, we have Fairy Tail A''s Lucy Hearthfilia."


    "Me?"


    Lucy was surprised, but she was also wondering who would be her opponent.


    "Versus¡­


    "Infinite B''s Esdeath!!!!!" Chapati said excitedly, but¡­


    "¡­"


    Everyone on the Infinite guild turned silent when they heard it.


    "W, what''s happening?! Why does every member of the Infinite Guild turn silent? Yajima-san? Why your face is pale?!" Chapati was startled.


    Everyone had a cold sweat on their back when they thought about the battles.


    "Umm¡­ Haru, please tell your wife to hold back in this battle beforehand," Yajima said. It was the only thing which he could do at this moment without damaging the pride of his friend''s guild.

 Chapter 893 Lucy Vs Esdeath

    <h4>Chapter 893 Lucy Vs Esdeath</h4>


    "¡­"


    "That girl is dead," Sting said.


    Rogue, Yukino, Orga, and Rufus nodded at the same time.


    They had seen how powerful Esdeath was and how frightening she was. But at the same time, she had a charisma which made everyone want to follow her since her strength was powerful.


    "But isn''t this good?" Rufus said.


    "Huh? Why?" Yukino asked.


    "So after this, we won''t have to fight Esdeath-san," Rufus said.


    Each member of the team could only do a battle once and if someone had fought on the battle, they wouldn''t need to fight again during this tournament.


    Hearing Rufus''s words, they had to admit that they were d that they didn''t need to meet Esdeath. They could only say that it was Lucy''s bad luck to meet Esdeath right on the first match and it was their luck to not meet with Esdeath during this tournament.


    Hearing the name of Esdeath, the team from Mermaid Heel looked at the direction of Esdeath and her team. They had to admit that Esdeath was beautiful, but Kagura''s beauty also wouldn''t lose to Esdeath. Looking at Esdeath, they really didn''t understand why Haru would choose Esdeath instead of Kagura.


    "Haru''s wife is going to fight," Risley said.


    Kagura only nodded and didn''t say anything, but her eyes kept staring at Esdeath to see how powerful she was.


    "I wonder why all of the members of the Infinite seem scared of Esdeath," Risley said.


    "That''s just a strategy! Strategy! I''m sure her strength isn''t that big of a deal," Millianna said.


    "Millianna, don''t underestimate someone," Kagura said.


    "U, uh¡­ Kagura-chan, is that alright with you?" Millianna asked.


    "What do you mean?" Kagura nced at Millianna.


    "That guy has left you all for a year without saying anything and after he hase back. He has suddenly married a stranger who we have never seen before, are you alright with that? Don''t you want to give him a piece of mind? Even if you''re alright, I''m not alright!" Millianna was frustrated since the guy who had given her pleasure in the past had decided to be a husband of someone.


    Kagura frowned and said, "It''s his matter, what does it have to do with me?" Her tone was quite high when she refuted Millianna.


    Millianna was about to say something, but she was stopped by Arana.


    "Millianna, calm down," Arana said as she patted Millianna''s shoulder.


    Millianna took a deep breath and nodded. She knew that Kagura had a hard time being honest with herself, and as her friend, she wanted to do something to her. She looked at Haru who was the cause of everything and she wouldn''t be satisfied if she didn''t beat him up.


    "W, what is that reaction?"


    Lucy was startled when everyone on the Infinite seemed to be quiet and had a pale expression.


    "Lucy, you don''t need to think too much! They might be trying to scare you," Happy said.


    "That''s right! Go and win this, Lucy!" Natsu said.


    "I know you can win, Lucy," Erza said.


    "Lucy-san, do your best!" Wendy said while clenching both of her hands showing that she would cheer for Lucy.


    "Everyone¡­¡­"


    Lucy was moved by their words. She thought about her life on Fairy Tail and the expression of Gray after being defeated. She took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Leave this to me. I''ll win this no matter what."


    Hearing Lucy''s words, everyone smiled and knew that they could trust their friends.


    "Hmph! What a charade! I''m sure that Esdeath isn''t a big deal!"


    Makarov folded his arms showing a disdainful expression when he thought that everyone on the Infinite tried to exaggerate Esdeath''s strength. He felt that Lucy was stronger than Esdeath and he didn''t think that his guild would lose.


    Marvis didn''t say anything, but she pondered a strategy on how to make her guild be the winner of the "Grand Magic Games". She knew that they had lost against the Infinite, especially when Korosensei, Tabane, and Rufus showed their power. She had to admit that the strength of the Infinite was very strong, but she believed in the strength of her guild. She looked in Haru''s direction and decided to visit him.


    "I''ll go for a while," Marvis said and floated toward Haru.


    "Huh? First Masters? Where are you going?"


    Makarov was ignored and Marvis kept moving toward Haru.


    Shinobu, Gintoki, and Tabane looked at Esdeath who was talking with Haru at this moment.


    "Dear, don''t kill her," Haru said. He knew that Esdeath was very smart and it would be easy for her to defeat Lucy.


    Esdeath smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll finish this in an instant."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, as long as you don''t kill her, then it is all good," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go now." She kissed Haru''s cheek then suddenly her body was covered in purple smoke.


    Everyone was surprised by this and wondering what had happened, but when the smoke disappeared, Esdeath appeared once again wearing a white military uniform which she usually wore on the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    "This is morefortable for me."


    Esdeath looked at Haru once again and said, "Then, I''ll go now."


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you here," Haru said.


    Esdeath walked slowly toward the stadium to start her battle.


    "Is that alright? Are you sure that she won''t kill her opponent?" Shinobu asked.


    "I believe in her," Haru said.


    "How can you be so sure?" Shinobu asked with a frown.


    "Because I''m her husband," Haru said as he looked at Shinobu.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu frowned and felt really jealous of Esdeath at this moment.


    "Haru, can I ask you a question?" Tabane asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Why did you marry Esdeath?" Tabane asked. There were a lot of beautiful girls in this ce and she knew that it would be quite easy for Haru to make them into his girlfriend, but she didn''t understand why he decided to marry such a frightening woman.


    Haru scratched his head and said, "I wonder why¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    "But if I have to answer then she was there when I needed someone the most," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Is it that simple?" Tabane asked with a frown.


    "It''s that simple."


    His mind was in a mess on the world of Akame Ga Kill, and there was also a matter of his fake husband in the past that caused him to have funny connection with Esdeath which somehow made him attracted to her and made them married to each other.


    "Hey."


    Suddenly Haru saw a Marvis who was right in front of him and wondering what the first master of Fairy Tail wanted to do here.


    "What''s wrong?" Shinobu asked.


    "There''s a ghost in front of me now," Haru said.


    "Ghost!!!"


    Gintoki was scared and hugged Haru tightly. "Haru, where is the ghost! Hurry up and exorcist it! I''m allergic to ghosts! I''ll have a fever if you don''t keep it away from me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Shinobu, and Tabane were speechless.


    Marvisughed and said, "You''ve funny friend, here."


    "Thank you?" Haru looked at Marvis and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m just curious how strong your wife is," Marvis said.


    Haru didn''t look at Marvis and looked at the stadium where Lucy and Esdeath were right in front of each other.


    "It''s stronger than any members in your guild."


    Lucy looked at Esdeath and had to admit that Esdeath was very beautiful, but somehow there was something which made her feel quite strange.


    Esdeath was calmly standing, holding her sword as if a cane with both of her hands, and she didn''t even look at Lucy who was right in front of her only looked around the stadium.


    Lucy frowned when Esdeath didn''t even see her. "I won''t lose against you! I''ve promised my friends that I''ll win this battle! I''m sorry for you, but I''ll get serious from the start!" She took out her key and waited for the match to start.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath didn''t even say anything in response as if Lucy wasn''t even worth her attention.


    Lucy took a deep breath and calmed herself. She would regain the glory of her guild and kept the promise with herrade to win this battle. However, she had to admit that she was quite annoyed at being ignored by Esdeath.


    [You have 30 minutes. If you can knock out your opponent within that period of time, you win. Now for our first match.


    [BEGIN!!!!]


    The key in Lucy''s hand started to glow, Lucy chanted, "Open!! The gate of----"


    *Freeze!*


    "¡­"


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    Esdeath walked away.


    No one said anything and no one was sure what to say at this moment.


    Lucy froze in an instant without being able to do anything. Her figure was inside the ice and she had be an ice sculpture.


    It wasn''t even a match, it was only a one-sided battle, and the result of this battle was Esdeath''s win.


    "LUCY!!!!"


    Natsu screamed loudly and jumped into the arena. He looked at Esdeath and couldn''t wait to fight her.


    But Esdeath ignored Natsu which made him very angry.


    However, Esdeath stopped and thought something interesting. She showed a smirk as if trying to taunt Natsu.


    Natsu who couldn''t be provoked directly charged toward Esdeath.


    "NATSU!!!"


    The members of the Fairy Tail were startled when they saw Natsu suddenly decide to attack Esdeath. Even though they were angry at Esdeath, it didn''t mean that they would attack her. Cursing how stupid this guy was, suddenly¡­


    "I''m lower than fleas. I should die right now¡­"


    Natsu suddenly became depressed and dropped all four on the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless by Natsu''s sudden depression.


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless with his wife, but he also wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt her.


    Esdeath smiled and snapped her fingers.


    *Snap!*


    The ice which covered Lucy shattered and her figure fell to the ground.


    Haru looked in the direction of Erza and Wendy and said, "Go and help your friend. If you''re not in a hurry her body might worsen because of hypothermia."


    Erza frowned, but she moved very fast to help Lucy. She wasn''t sure what Haru had done to Natsu, but she knew that this guy was very strong.


    "Let''s go back," Haru said to Esdeath.


    "Alright, it''s too boring here," Esdeath said with a quite loud voice so that the people on the Fairy Tail could hear her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru realized how bad his wife''s personality was.


    The members of the Fairy Tail clenched their hands, but they couldn''t refute Esdeath''s words.


    "YOU!!!"


    Natsu stood up using his own will power alone. He pointed his finger at Haru and said, "I will definitely defeat you!" He was very depressed when he thought that he almost felt likemitting suicide.


    Frowning, Haru suddenly felt something on his body and suddenly an invisible pressure was released.


    *BOOOM!*


    Loud pping thunder, dark sky, and unnatural phenomenon suddenly happened before them.


    The invisible pressure caused all of the people in this ce to pass out and some of them who were stronger couldn''t stand up could only plop on the ground.


    Strong people such as Jura, Makacov, Laxus, etc had their bodies full of sweat after they felt such pressure.


    Natsu also plopped on the ground after he couldn''t handle the invisible pressure which hit him so suddenly.


    "What happens, dear?" Esdeath asked in surprise since she also felt that invisible pressure before.


    Haru felt strange wondering why it awoke at this moment. He shook his head and said, "Let''s go back."


    "¡­¡­"


    It was very quiet since almost everyone passed out, Haru and Esdeath went back but they were being surrounded by their friends asking him what had happened.


    Haru sighed and said, "It was an ident."

 Chapter 894 Awoken and Match

    <h4>Chapter 894 Awoken and Match</h4>


    "I''m sorry for the inconvenience that I''ve caused. Ick control over my magic which caused the incident earlier. Once again, I''m sorry."


    Haru apologized directly after everyone had woken up. He didn''t expect to awaken his "Haoshoku Haki" at that moment which somehow quite surprised him. It was a happy thing and he was quite grateful to Natsu who had provoked him, but it didn''t mean that he was alright with being provoked.


    "I know that it isn''t too much, but I''ll treat everyone to a burger and soda in this ce! Go and take your food! I''ll treat all of you here!"


    "YAHOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone was happy when they heard Haru would treat them.


    Haru didn''tck money and his mood was very good after he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki".


    Everyone''s mood became better and they thanked him, telling him to not worry about it since some incidents might happen from time to time.


    Haru nodded after he had calmed the crowd. It only took him a short time before he had won the crowd easily with only a burger and soda which was quite cheap for him. He was different from Fairy Tail who didn''t even apologize when they destroyed the public facilities without care and it was also for celebration since he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki".


    In this world, it was quite normal for the magician to destroy a lot of facilities because of their recklessness and no one ever apologized to the normal people since they were weak. That was why Haru''s apology quickly gained a lot of poprity among the crowd which would make the poprity of the "Infinite" higher.


    "So what is happening?" Kouha asked.


    Everyone was curious when Haru suddenly lost control earlier.


    "Haru, have you awoken Haoshoku Haki?" Luffy asked.


    "Haoshoku Haki?"


    Everyone was familiar with Haoshoku Haki since they had read "One Piece". In the "group chat, it might be only Luffy who hadn''t read his own book and because of that almost all of them were familiar with the power in the world of "One Piece".


    Haoshoku Haki is a rare form of Haki that allows the user to exert their own willpower over others. This type of Haki cannot be attained through training; it is a power that one must be born with. Only one in several million people are born with this ability.


    It is said that whoever possesses this type of Haki has the qualities of a king.


    This type of Haki grants the user the ability to dominate the wills of others. Unlike the other types of Haki, Haoshoku cannot be learned. One can only learn to control it after discovering that they have it. Only one in several million people are born with this Haki.


    Those with stronger wills can resist or even ignore the effects of Haoshoku Haki. The ability to affect someone depends on the Haki user having greater strength of will than the person the Haki is being used against. The greater the power gap, the more easily the victim will sumb.


    "Is it true?" Esdeath was more than happy to see her husband be stronger.


    Haru nodded and said, "That seems to be the case." Though he had other homework that he needed to do and that was to train his "Haoshoku Haki". He looked at Luffy and asked, "Is it alright for me to train my "Haoshoku Haki" with you, Luffy?"


    Luffy grinned and said, "Of course! You can follow me to train on the ind!" He was very happy when he thought Haru would follow him to train.


    "Why are you so happy?" Gintoki asked.


    "If Haru is going with me then he can cook me a lot of delicious food," Luffy said simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone sighed in relief and thought that Luffy was always Luffy.


    "Fuhh, that was very surprising. I didn''t expect his magic to be so powerful that it knocked everyone out of this stadium. Is it the result of his training for a year, Yajima-san?" Chapati asked.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­" Yajima could onlyugh awkwardly since he also wasn''t sure what had happened. He was d that Haru had calmed down the crowd, but he also wasn''t sure what had happened. Look at the members of the "group chat". He knew that the trouble was over and he could ask about that matterter. "How about we continue the match? I''m sure that the free burger and soda will be even more delicious when they watch the next match which is about to happen!"


    "That''s true! Let''s continue with the next match!"


    The next match was a match between Arana and Ren, everyone was very excited about watching their match.


    Watching the match, Haru knew who would be the winner of this battle and rather than thinking about this battle. He was more cornered about who would fight Orga in the next match since the Quatro Cerberus didn''t enter this tournament. He thought that it might be because he had transformed their S ss Mage into a girl after that guy lost a bet against himst year.


    As expected Ren won the match, Chapati once again announced the next match.


    [And on the third match of day one! Infinite Team C''s Orga Nanagear!


    [Vs¡­


    [Monkey D. Luffy!]


    "YAHOOOO!!!!"


    Luffy shouted happily and jumped into the stadium.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    But some people in the "group chat" were silent when they heard this matchup.


    "What''s wrong?" Tabane asked.


    "Do you know what Orga''s magic is?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­ God yer Magic?" Tabane answered unsurely.


    Haru nodded and said, "To be exact lightning God yer Magic. Then do you know what Luffy''s power is?"


    "Oh!"


    Tabane realized it right away.


    "W, what''s wrong?" Gintoki was confused.


    Haru looked at Gintoki for a while and said "Luffy is a rubber man."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Gintoki also realized what Haru meant.


    Looking at the stadium, they knew that the match had been decided.


    "I''ll go. I''ll defeat Luffy," Orga said.


    "Good luck." 4x


    The four of them didn''t expect Orga to fight against Luffy, but they were also curious who would be the winner between Orga and Luffy.


    "LUFFY!!!"


    "ORGAAA!!!"


    The audience was excited to watch the match between two members of the Infinite. They knew that Orga and Luffy were very strong magicians and they were wondering who would be the winner in this match.


    At the location of the Fairy Tail guild, every member of Fairy Tail watched the battle which was about to happen. In their minds, they needed to defeat Infinite Guild since that guild was the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore and they also wanted to get revenge for their friends.


    Gray and Lucy had been defeated easily and Natsu had been embarrassed in front of the public.


    They were a Fairy Tail and they had their own pride as the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore. Because of that, they needed to observe this match to see their weakness.


    *Chomp!* *Chomp!* *Chomp!*


    Eating the free burger in his hand, Makarov wanted to win 30 million jewels to rebuild his guild!


    "Who do you think will win, Lector?" Frosch asked.


    "Hmmm¡­¡­"


    Lector folded his arms and thought with a serious expression. "I''m not sure, both of them are very strong and Sting also has been defeated by Luffy in the past¡­"


    "I''m not being defeated!" Sting refuted.


    Frosch nodded and said, "Fro thinks so too!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Orga!" Luffy said with a smile.


    "Luffy! I won''t hold back! I''ll win this battle against you!" Orga said with a smile.


    "Good!" Luffy was also excited to start this match.


    *GONG!*


    The should of loud gong be heard, [Let the third match begin!!!]


    Orga knew that he needed to attack Luffy first or else he would lose against Luffy since Luffy was known for his nimbleness.


    "120mm ck Lightning Cannon!"


    Orga generated a ball of ck lightning between his palms before releasing it as a powerful beam.


    *BOOOOOOOMM!!!!*


    Luffy didn''t move and received this magic directly with his body.


    Orga was surprised since Luffy didn''t move, but when his attack was over Luffy stood there titling his head and seemed confused.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was the same and confused since Luffy was alright.


    "Hehehe, as expected, you''re very strong, Luffy! Then how about you receive my other attack!"


    Orga was a bit stunned, but he quickly regained his confidence before sending out his strongest magic.


    Orga extended both of his arms before himself, his open palms facing, his fingers pointed towards the target. Sparks of ck lightning were generated between his arms, growingrger andrger, and gradually extending to the surrounding area. With his armspletely d in ck lightning, he fired a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned ck lightning at Luffy.


    "Lightning God''s Charged Particle Cannon!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!*


    The members of the Fairy Tail were in shock since that attack was so powerful that it vaporized everything on its path showing how powerful Orga''s magic was.


    Laxus raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect to meet another stronger lightning user, but he thought that it was a good chance to fight against Orga to have revenge against the Infinite.


    But after that attack, everyone in this ce became even more shocked.


    "Y, Yajima-san, what happens?!" Chapati asked with a voice filled with shock.


    Yajima took a deep breath and said, "Lightning won''t work against Luffy."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "WHA---------"


    Orga was in shock and there was snot on his nose, especially when he heard Yajima''s words.


    Luffy smiled and said, "Now, it is my turn, right?" He took a deep breath and put his right hand on the ground.


    "Gear 2nd!"


    Luffy''s body turned red and smoke was released from his body then suddenly he appeared right in front of Orga.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Orga blinked his eyes and only realized that Luffy was in front of him so suddenly. "W, Wa---"


    "Gomu Gomu no¡­


    "Gatling Gun!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    [The winner is Luffy!]


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Luffy raised both of his hands toward the sky.


    "WOOOOO!!!"


    "LUFFY!!!"


    "AWESOME!!!!"


    Luffy''s poprity was very high and everyone screamed happily calling his name.


    Then what about Orga?


    Orga passed out on the ground.


    Haru sighed and wondered who was stupid enough to put Orga against Luffy since this match wasn''t that fun.

 Chapter 895 End of the First Day

    <h4>Chapter 895 End of the First Day</h4>


    After the match between Luffy and Orga, it was the match between Mystogan and Jura.


    Haru didn''t need to guess since he knew the winner was Jura.


    Then day one of the tournament was over with the result:


    Infinite A with 20 points; Infinite B with 18 points; Lamia Scale with 14 points; Blue Pegasus with 13 points; Infinite C with 6 points; Mermaid Heel with 2 points; Fairy Tail B 1 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.


    Haru and everyone decided to go back since there was nothing they could do any more in this ce. Though, tomorrow, they needed to do their best again since they needed to be the winner of this tournament.


    "Pathetic! Hic!"


    Cana held a bottle of booze and said, "No one is going to believe that we''re the best with this result!"


    "Big talk for anyone who hasn''t evene to the tournament and been to just about every bar in the city during the tournament," Elfman said.


    "I saw everything! All the bars were showing thepetition from thecrima-vision¡­" Cana drank her booze and said, "But Natsu, you were being beaten so easily by that guy, what were you doing?"


    "Ha! I''ll win against him next time!"


    Natsu couldn''t ept when Cana provoked him.


    "You were getting emotional, Natsu. Lucy was alright from that woman''s attack earlier," Erza said.


    "But can you ept that? Our family was being hurt!" Natsu was angry.


    "This is apetition. Lucy also knows this and if she isn''t prepared then it is better for her to retire early," Erza said.


    "What?!" Natsu couldn''t believe what Erza had said.


    "But¡­ I''ll win against that Esdeath next time¡­"


    *Baam!*


    Erza mmed her ss on the table.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone could see that Erza was also frustrated.


    "Everyone¡­"


    They turned and saw Lucy who seemed to have recovered after being tended to using Wendy''s magic.


    "Lucy, are you alright?" Mirajane asked.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Lucy bowed her head and cried since she had lost against Esdeath. She had promised to win her battle, but she lost and it made her frustrated.


    "Don''t cry, Lucy," Natsu said.


    "But¡­ it hurts¡­"


    "Save the tears when we''re winning! There are four more days! We''re going to win this tournament no matter what!" Natsu yelled.


    "OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Everyone was excited when they heard Natsu''s words.


    Lucy smiled while crying. "I - I''m all fired up!"


    Natsu smiled but became gloomy when he heard Cana''s question.


    "Natsu, how did you suddenly be depressed earlier?" Cana suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was quiet and looked at Natsu curiously since it was their first time to see Natsu who got depressed and telling himself should die.


    "I''m not sure, but it should be that guy''s magic!"


    Natsu wanted to beat up Haru when he remembered what Haru had done to him.


    "But what magic is that?"


    "I''m not sure," Natsu said. He also wasn''t sure about Haru''s magic since it suddenly made him depressed.


    "Bisca, you saw their matchst year, right? Do you know what their magic is?" Erza asked.


    "Hmm¡­ if you are asking me about Haru then I only know that he is using light magic. I''m not sure anything else about him since he often uses an illusion to hide what kind of magic he uses to defeat his enemy," Bisca said.


    "What about that Esdeath?" Mirajane asked.


    Bisca shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen her before. She should be a new member or something."


    "Korosensei, Tabane, Esdeath, Kouha, Teppei, Luffy, and Haru are monsters. There is also a Dragon yer duo and a lot of stronger members that you''ve never seen before. The Infinite guild is very strong¡­" Macao said with a sigh.


    Unlike Natsu and everyone who had juste back from seven years ago, Macao, Droy, Ject, and everyone who had stayed in the past seven years knew very well how strong Infinite was. Even if they believed in their family, they weren''t sure whether they could win against Infinite guild.


    "Don''t get all moppy because it''s the first day!"


    Makarov stood up on the top of the table and shouted, "Listen to me, Brats! We''re going to change today''s failures into tomorrow''s victories! We''re going to climb out of this, right?!!


    Because the word "give up" has no meaning on us!!!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone became cheerful once again and once again vowed that they would be the champion of the "Grand Magic Games".


    Looking at everyone who had regained their confidence and cheerfulness, Makarov was really jealous of Yajima since his best friend''s guild was really awesome, especially when Haru could treat everyone with free burgers and soda to all of the people in the stadium. He knew that it needed a lot of money which made him feel jealous. He wanted to borrow a money, but somehow his pride didn''t allow it. He took a deep breath and looked at everyone. He was sure that they would win and get the prize!


    Midnight.


    Mediating on his bed, Haru who had done a lot of rounds with Esdeath and Tsunade started to think about life.


    Esdeath and Tsunade were sleeping with satisfied expressions after having a lot of rounds with him.


    Haru didn''t sleep immediately but thought about the "Haoshoku Haki" which he had awoken before. One thing that he had realized was that he might have started to get arrogant. He didn''t like it somehow since he felt disdainful earlier when Natsu tried to provoke him. He felt such a thought was dangerous when he started to think about it since if he kept doing so he might underestimate his enemy in the future and that was a dangerous thing.


    In his opinion, when he faced an enemy, he should go all out to destroy them until they lost everything.


    Haru knew that Natsu might not be as powerful as the monster or strong people in the world of Toriko and there were various worlds which were stronger than the world of Fairy Tail, but he couldn''t underestimate Natsu since Natsu was the strongest Etherious: E.N.D. which was made by the strongest, most evil Mage of all time in this world - Zeref Dragneel.


    Laying on his bed, Haru started to think that he might change. His first intention on this "group chat" was so that he could marry Sora, but after he knew that she wasn''t his real sibling that matter was resolved.


    It was only a matter of time before he married Sora since both of them were in high school.


    During his journey, Haru had met a lot of wonderful women during his adventure and even if not all of them had a happy ending, he hoped to make them happy. He knew that without power it was hard to make them happy and protect them.


    Thinking about what had happened to Gray, Juvia, and Korosensei earlier, he knew that he needed the power to protect his woman.


    Gray was in luck because Korosensei was a kind person, but what if the one who had made a wager was a bad person?


    Haru wouldn''t be surprised if that person would kiss Juvia''s lips in front of people. Then that person would say, "Your first kiss wasn''t with him! It was with me, Haru!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly he felt a hand on his chest which made him turn his head.


    "What are you thinking?" Esdeath asked with a sleepy face.


    "It''s about how much I love you," Haru said without shame on his face even though he had a lot of girls outside.


    Esdeath smiled sweetly and kissed his lips tenderly. "I love you too, Haru¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and decided to protect this smile no matter what.

 Chapter 896 Chariot 1

    <h4>Chapter 896 Chariot 1</h4>


    The second day of the Grand Magic Games.


    Everyone in the "group chat" except Luffy knew that the second day''s event was "Chariot". In this game, the participants are made to run along the tops of interconnected chariots, which start at one end of Crocus and end at the Grand Magic Games Arena.


    There were three rules which they needed to watch off such as:


    1. Magic can be used at any time to help thepetitors reach the goal faster or hinder the otherpetitors.


    2. Falling off the chariots will result in disqualification.


    3. The winner is the Mage that reaches the Grand Magic Games Arena first.


    Everyone knew this, but Sting, Rogue, Yukino, Rufus, and Orga didn''t know it since they weren''t members of the "group chat".


    Before the announcement of the event, they needed to send out one member from their teams to be the participant of this event and as expected when Sting saw both Gajeel and Natsu decided to join this event, he didn''t hesitate to raise his hand to join the event on the second day.


    "Yosh! I''m going to win this event!" Sting said confidently.


    "¡­"


    No one decided to stop Sting since it was quite funny to see him in motion sickness.


    "I''ll go," Gintoki said.


    Haru was quite surprised and asked, "Are you sure? You haven''t worked out for a while, right? Your stomach is quite bby after all." He grabbed part of Gintoki''s stomach and showed how bby his stomach was.


    Gintoki swept Haru''s hand away and said, "You stupid! My stomach isn''t bby! This is just where I''ve kept my sweets!" He nced around and said, "My opponent is quite easy after all. I believe that I can be the 2nd ce easily."


    "Who is the 1st ce?" Shinobu asked.


    "There¡­!" Gintoki pointed his finger at the Infinite A and said, "You can see who is going to be the 1st ce there."


    Everyone looked at Teppei who seemed to warm up.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone knew that Teppei''s speed was very fast.


    If Korosensei was the first, Haru was the second, then Teppei was the third. The three of them would defeat their opponent using their speed since they were very fast.


    "Well, good luck," Haru said.


    Gintoki looked around and whispered, "I''ll tell you. I might have a way to be ranked 1st."


    Shinobu, Tabane, Haru, and Esdeath were a bit surprised. The four of them didn''t expect thiszy bum to be this ambitious.


    "Are you going to tell us?" Haru asked.


    Gintoki shook his head and said, "No, I''m going to keep it a secret. But if I win¡­" He gulped and said, "Can you make me a youkan?"


    Youkan is a thick, jellied Japanese dessert made of red bean paste, agar, and sugar. It is usually sold in a block form and eaten in slices.


    Gintoki was alright with meat, but he needed to have his sugar content.


    Haru nodded and said, "If you can win then I can make you a youkan, donut, monaka, Manju, dorayaki, daifuku, etc (various Japanese sweets)¡­¡­ as much as you want."


    Gintoki gulped and asked, "Really?"


    "Your body won''t get diabetes no matter what, right?" Haru asked.


    Gintoki nodded and patted his chest. "Yeah, a healthy body is important since I won''t be able to enjoy sweets without it."


    "Good, I''ll make as much as you want until you can''t eat anymore," Haru said.


    Gintoki became spirited and said, "Don''t worry, leave this event to me." He ran toward the stadium and got ready for the tournament as soon as possible since the faster he finished his match, the faster he was able to eat his sweets.


    Shinobu looked at Gintoki and said, "You sure are very good at manipting people."


    Tabane and Esdeath nodded at the same time.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Is that apliment?"


    "It''s apliment since you can make thatzy bum work," Shinobu said with a smile.


    "But I''m curious what is he going to do with this event," Haru said.


    "You know¡­ I can lend him my IS," Tabane said.


    "¡­"


    Haru forgot about it and asked, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    If Gintoki used an IS then without a doubt he would be the winner of this event since the speed of IS was around Mach 2.


    Even though Infinite Stratos''s speed was only 1/20 of Korosensei''s speed, it was more than enough to win this tournament.


    "You didn''t ask me," Tabane said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    Kouha, Korosensei, and Kuroneko were surprised when Infinite A sent Gintoki for this event.


    "Gin-chan is going to go to the event? Is the judgment day''s near?!" Kuroneko was in shock.


    "Well, you''re not wrong since the judgment day of this world will be happening soon," Teppei said trying to lighten up the mood.


    "¡­"


    They had enough of Teppei''s dark humor, but they knew that the dragons would appear in this town on the final day of the Grand Magic Games.


    Following the story, there were three futures that might have happened after dragons from 400 years ago appeared in this world. The world was destroyed on two futures and on one future the world was saved, but Ultear sacrificed herself to return the world by one minute.


    Of course since they were here, they wouldn''t let that incident happen.


    "Ugh! I don''t care about any of that! I want to y!" Luffyined.


    "Didn''t you have a battle yesterday? You''ll have another fight again in the next few days," Kuroneko said. She suddenly understood how hard it was to be a babysitter for everyone, which was a role that Haru usually took during their mission. She sighed and felt that she had fourrge little brothers, but it was alright for her since she usually took care of her little sisters.


    "Then, Kuroneko, I''ll go first. Try to stop Luffy from running amok," Teppei said as he jumped into the stadium.


    "I want to go too!" Luffy shouted.


    "Kouha!" Kuroneko was helpless and could only ask Kouha.


    "Yes, yes," Kouha said, putting gravity pressure on Luffy''s body.


    "Korosensei!" Kuroneko said.


    "Yes, yes."


    Korosensei moved very fast to Haru and brought a lot of foods that he had asked from Haru before putting them into Luffy''s mouth.


    *Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!*


    "Delicious!"


    Luffy kept eating ignoring the gravity pressure on his body.


    Wiping the sweat on her forehead, Kuroneko realized how hard it was for Haru to take care of everyone.


    "Oh, Gintoki is going to join this tournament?" Yajima seemed surprised.


    "Is it something so surprising Yajima-san?" Chapati was surprised.


    "Cool! Cool! Cool! I want to see the power of every new member of the Infinite!" Jason said.


    Jason is a reporter for Weekly Mage Magazine. On the second day, he was chosen as a guestmentator to join both Chapati and Yajima together.


    "Yes, Gintoki is known for hisziness, but I''m surprised that he is going to join. I''m not sure what kind of bribe Haru has given to him, but it is really surprising," Yajima said with an exaggerated tone.


    "Yajima¡­ you sure say something useless¡­" Gintoki sighed in helplessness. He knew that he waszy, but he didn''t want to show it off in front of everyone.


    Patting Gintoki''s shoulder, Teppei asked, "But I''m curious what kind of thing Haru is going to give you?"


    "Sweets," Gintoki said.


    "¡­"


    Teppei nodded and understood why this guy seemed to be spirited.


    "Teppei, Gin-san, I''ll be the winner of this event!" Sting said.


    "¡­"


    Gintoki and Teppei only looked at Sting with a pitiful expression.


    "Well, don''t cry and ask for our helpter, barf boy," Gintoki said.


    "Weren''t you the one who barf a few days ago?" Teppei said while looking at Gintoki.


    "Shh¡­! Teppei! You need to keep that a secret!" Gintoki was quite embarrassed.


    Sting raised his eyebrow and asked, "You know the event?"


    Teppei and Gintoki looked at each other and said, "Come here."


    Sting nodded and moved closer to Teppei and Gintoki.


    "I''ll tell you that Haru can see the future," Teppei whispered.


    "What?!" Sting was in shock and asked, "Then?"


    "Of course, we know what kind of event that will be held on the second day," Gintoki whispered.


    "¡­"


    Sting was speechless and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us?!"


    "You''ve never asked before," Gintoki and Teppei said at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting was speechless: ''So you won''t say unless we ask?!'' He really wanted to beat up two of them, but he held himself.


    "Gentleman, let''s have a good match for today.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting, Gintoki, and Teppei looked at Ichiya who uttered those words in a manly pose.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 897 Chariot 2

    <h4>Chapter 897 Chariot 2</h4>


    Sting, Teppei, and Gintoki weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Hmm¡­ the three of you have very unusual perfume."


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Sniffing the smell of the three of them, Ichiya said, "The green hair smells like nature, the Dragon yer one has a very unique smell, and the perm one has a sweet smell."


    "It''s not a perm! It''s all-natural!" Gintokiined.


    "But please meet you, my name is Ichiya¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Teppei."


    "Sting."


    "Gintoki."


    The three of them introduced themselves with a helpless expression.


    After joining Infinite, Sting had lost some of his arrogant nature, and he was even more cheerful. Though, in front of Natsu and Gajeel, he had apetitive spirit and wanted to show both of them that he was the strongest Dragon yer, not Natsu and Gajeel. It was also the reason why he was quite arrogant in front of Natsu a few days ago.


    "Let''s have a man''s talk over tea sometimes, but for now, let''s do our best during thispetition," Ichiya said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    The three of them nodded at the same time.


    "Good, I''m happy to meet all of you. Come here! Let''s hug each other now!"


    Ichiya wanted to hug the three of them, but Teppei, Gintoki, and Sting kicked him away together.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yosh, let''s do our best in thepetition," Teppei said.


    "Yeah!!" 2x


    The three of them decided to ignore Ichiya since they couldn''t handle him.


    "My¡­ My¡­ I guess I''m too hasty since you three are very embarrassed, right?" Ichiya said with a handsome smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''ll win this!"


    "No, I''ll win this!"


    Gajeel and Natsu argued with each other and ignored all of thepetition in their surroundings. The rtionship between the two of them was simr to a cat and dog, and whenever they were together, they would fight with each other no matter what.


    "But seriously, we need to win this event," Gajeel said with a serious expression. He looked at Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting.


    "Yeah, I''ll win this," Natsu said.


    A vein popped on his forehead, Gajeel said, "No, I''m going to win this event!"


    "No, it''s me!"


    Both of them continued to fight each other before the event.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The event hadn''t started, but everyone on the Fairy Tail became worried about Natsu and Gajeel.


    Sting had a pale expression when he heard what kind of event that he would y after this and suddenly regretted his choice to enter.


    "Good luck!" 2x


    Gintoki and Teppei patted Sting''s shoulder at the same time.


    "Umm¡­ sorry, can I bother you for a while?"


    Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting turned and saw a chubby woman from a Mermaid Heel.


    Gintoki knew that this girl could be beautiful after she had lost weight and he was quite polite. "Yes?" He thought that his luck was good since he could get the attention of a girl.


    Teppei was speechless looking at Gintoki and Sting couldn''t care what had happened to his surroundings after Sting knew what kind of event that would be held after this.


    Risley didn''t really know Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting, but she needed to help Kagura. "If possible, can you give this to Haru?" She gave them a letter before she left.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki took a deep breath trying to not tear the letter before calming himself.


    "Good job for calm down," Teppei said and patted Gintoki''s shoulder.


    "I want to be a harem protagonist," Gintoki roared.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    For a moment, Teppei wasn''t sure what to say.


    The eight teams had sent out their representatives for the second day''s event. The ones who would participate in this event were Sting, Gintoki, Teppei, Risley, Ichiya, Gajeel, Natsu, and Yuka.


    Mato, who was the mascot of the Grand Magic Games, announced what kind of event that they would y.


    Gajeel, Natsu, and Sting, who had heard this matter once again turned pale.


    It''s no secret that the weakness of Dragon yer is that it''s a vehicle since they are once on top of the vehicle or anything with tires, they are going to receive motion sickness.


    But there was nothing that they could do and they could only do their best in this event.


    As expected the moment the event had started, Sting, Natsu, and Gajeel received motion sickness and they could do nothing besides running while holding the puke inside their mouths.


    Risley, Gintoki, Teppei, Ichiya, and Yuka ran together, and the five of them matched their speeds.


    Teppei could have left them and finished the match quickly, but he didn''t do that since he felt quite bored. He talked with Ichiya who introduced himself before.


    Ichiya didn''t mind, but he was quite tired of both running and talking at the same time. But as a gentleman, he needed to do his best and win this tournament while talking with other gentleman.


    "Teppei-kun, I won''t be holding back," Ichiya said with a lot of sweat on his body.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Teppei wasn''t sure what to say when he could win this tournament easily.


    Gintoki nced at Teppei and knew that everything was moving ording to his n.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Sting felt dizzy and wanted to barf. He really wanted to cry and wondered why he didn''t ask for the help of Teppei and Gintoki before. But he was d that he wasn''t alone. He didn''t nce at Natsu or Gajeel since he wanted to focus on this match.


    The three of them were in thest ce, but Sting didn''t want to win two of them in this match and reached the 6th ce on this match.


    Yukino, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga were speechless when they saw what kind of event the "Chariot" was.


    "I should be the one who entered before¡­" Yukino said with a sigh.


    "Or me too¡­" Orga said.


    Rufus nodded and sighed. He could only express his condolences to Sting for Sting''s unluckiness.


    Rogue was d that he wasn''t the one who did this event.


    Teppei, Gintoki, Ichiya, Risley, and Yuka had done 3/4 of the route in this event. Their speed was the same and no one had an upper hand in this match, but they knew very well that they kept their trump card for thest.


    Yuka looked at the four of them and decided to get serious. "I''ll leave all of you now!"


    "Wave Boost!"


    Yuka ran forward, extending both arms behind, and releasing elongated masses of energy from his palms.


    *Swoosh!"


    "Don''t underestimate, Chub!"


    Risley ran to the side of the chariot using her gravity magic.


    Ichiya also didn''t want to lose and put a bottle of perfume on his nose increasing his physical ability.


    "UWOOOOO!!!!"


    Looking at the three people who had gotten serious, Teppei said, "I''ll go first, Gin-chan." He started to move very fast and left the four of them easily.


    "!!!!"


    Risley, Ichiya, and Yuka were in shock when they saw how easy it was for Teppei to leave them.


    Gintoki took a deep breath and turned, looking back before extending both of his palms ready to use his trump card.


    "Ka - Me - Ha - Me¡­"


    "Finally¡­" Kuroneko sighed at Teppei who didn''t even get serious until thest moment.


    "Yeah, we won again," Kouha said.


    "Is that true?" Korosensei said.


    "What do you mean?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Look at Gin-chan," Korosensei said.


    "Hmm?"


    Kouha and Kuroneko looked at Gintoki and couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "HAAAAA!!!!!"


    A loud voice from Gintoki startled everyone then a blue wave of energy was shot from his palms.


    *Swoosh!"


    Gintoki was blown away moving very fast toward the finish line.


    Ichiya, Yuka, and Risley were also blown away by Gintoki''s magic and couldn''t help but duck down and stop their movement for a moment.


    Teppei who was moving very fast and almost reached the finish line with a single step suddenly felt something pass him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki used "Kamehameha" to propel himself to the finish line and defeated Teppei in a single moment beforeying on the groundzily.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Gintoki, Teppei was speechless and finished the event in 2nd ce.

 Chapter 898 Kuroneko Vs Toby

    <h4>Chapter 898 Kuroneko Vs Toby</h4>


    "Wow! Unexpected return from Gintoki! When Teppei was just a step away from the finish line, Gintoki suddenly overtook him and became 1st ce on this match!" Chapati was very excited.


    "Cool! Cool! Cool!" Jason was excited and it was as if he had been injected with adrenaline.


    "Wow¡­" Yajima was also amazed that Gintoki had finished the event in 1st ce.


    The three of them discussed the event intensely until Sting, Natsu, and Gajeel reached the goal.


    Sting, who had prepared himself, also put himself to the limit and reached the 6th ce leaving both Natsu and Gajeel.


    Gajeel was in 7th ce and Natsu was in 8th ce.


    But before the match, Natsu started to use his "Nakama speech" to make everyone on the Fairy Tail cry, but in the end, Natsu only reached thest ce.


    Sting breathed heavily, but he was weed by Gintoki and Teppei.


    "Good job," Teppei said.


    "Let''s go back, take a rest," Gintoki said and helped Sting to stand up.


    "Hahaha, I''m not thest ce!" Sting felt dizzy, but he was happy that he had reached the line in the 6th ce.


    Nakama power?


    Fairy Tail wasn''t the only one who had that kind of power. The Infinite guild also had that kind of power considering there were a lot of shounen protagonists in their group.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    The audience pped their hands on Sting who had done his best to finish the match since Yajima had exined the weakness of Dragon yer.


    Natsu and Gajeel who had reached the goal plopped on the ground since they couldn''t get the motion sickness which they had felt for a while.


    Infinite A with 28 points; Infinite B with 28 points; Lamia Scale with 18 points; Blue Pegasus with 16 points; Infinite C with 8 points; Mermaid Heel with 8 points; Fairy Tail B with 2 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.


    After the end of the event on the second day, the tournament moved quickly to the battle event which the audience had always been waiting for.


    "Good job," Haru said and prepared a lot of sweets and a warm tea for Gintoki.


    "Thank you," Gintoki said and put the sweets in his mouth. He could feel the sweetness from the sweets permeated inside his body. Drinking the warm and slightly sour tea, he sighed in relief and felt quitefortable.


    "Haru, can I have some?" Tabane asked.


    "Me too," Shinobu said.


    Esdeath didn''t say anything, but she was sure that her husband could read her mind.


    "¡­"


    In the end, Haru prepared the snack for all of them while waiting for the announcement of the match.


    But then they were surprised since it was the match between Kuroneko from Infinite A and Toby Horhota from Lamia Scale.


    "It''s going to be an interesting match," Tabane said while eating a strawberry daifuku. Her face was bliss when the sweetness of the red bean paste and the sourness of the strawberry blended together. She sighed and wondered why Haru had married someone, but she knew that she had a chance since she knew Tsunade also joined Haru and Esdeathst night.


    "Watch me¡­"


    Putting her right hand on her right eye, Kuroneko said, "I''ve gotten a new power from my training and this is a time to show it to everyone."


    "¡­"


    "Um¡­"


    They nodded and didn''t say too much.


    "Oh, Haru has a new snack! I''ll grab some snacks from him!" Luffy said and ran toward Haru.


    "I''ll follow you too," Kouha said.


    "¡­"


    "Listen to me!" Kuroneko roared.


    "Yajima-san, what do you think of this match?" Chapati asked.


    "Toby is a very strong magician and his magic is also very powerful, but Kuroneko has worked hard for the past year to be stronger," Yajima said.


    "Really? Then I can''t wait to watch this match!" Chapati''s eyes were very excited to see Kuroneko''s action.


    "Oh, right, Chapati, I need to remind you of something," Yajima said.


    "What''s wrong, Yajima-san?" Chapati asked.


    "I know that you like a small girl, but don''t look at Kuroneko with that kind of eyes, alright?" Yajima asked and opened his eyes slightly.


    "Y, Yes, Yajima-san!!!"


    Chapati was really scared and at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they found out about Chapati''s fetish with a little girl, but they didn''t care much since there were a lot of weird people in this world. From Yajima''s words, before, they knew that Kuroneko had be stronger and they were wondering how strong she was.


    There were a lot of people who were curious about Kuroneko''s power, especially both Fairy Tail and Mermaid Heel.


    The Mermaid Heel had invited Kuronekost year, and they were curious how strong she had be after they hadn''t seen her for a year.


    Fairy Tail was also curious since they knew that Infinite was their strongest opponent. Teppei, Korosensei, Gintoki, and Tabane; they had only seen the power of the four of them and wondered how strong Kuroneko was.


    "She''s cute," Wendy said.


    Erza and Lucy nodded when they saw Kuroneko.


    "Awoo! Awoo!"


    Toby howled funnily while showing his sharp nails.


    Kuroneko stood up in the arena and faced Toby in front of her. She thought for a while and said, "Umm¡­ Toby-san?"


    "What''s wrong?" Toby stopped howling and asked.


    Kuroneko pointed at Toby''s chest and asked, "Why did you put a sock on your neck?"


    "Huh?!"


    Toby seemed surprised and looked at his neck. He saw a sock which had disappeared for the past three months. He started to cry and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    "Sniff¡­ Thank you¡­ I''ve searched this for the past three months¡­ Ohm¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The members of the Lamia Scale were speechless when they heard it.


    "No problem, let''s get our match done now," Kuroneko said.


    Toby sobbed and nodded. "Yes, but I won''t be holding back against you."


    "That''s what I want," Kuroneko said.


    [Let''s the first battle¡­


    [BEGIN!!!!]


    *GONG!!!!*


    Toby charged toward Kuroneko and he was ready to w her down, but suddenly Kuroneko suddenly moved back in an instant as if she had turned into thunder itself.


    *Bzzt!*


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised by Kuroneko''s ability.


    Kuroneko opened her palm and said, "Purge of the Thunder God!" Suddenly a massive burst of thunder appeared on her hand and moved toward Toby.


    "¡­"


    "Ohm¡­"


    Toby could only see a blinding light before he was engulfed by this attack.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Toby fell to the ground and passed out. His body turned slightly ck and twitched because of the thunder earlier.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    The ground was crackling with electricity which was caused by Kuroneko''s thunder.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was amazed by Kuroneko''s power.


    "T - The winner is Kuroneko!!!!"


    Kuroneko appeared very graceful and walked back toward everyone who had been waiting for him since they were curious about how she suddenly became quite strong. Looking at their expression, she had this smug smile on her face and somehow excitedly told them what was the truth.


    Laxus looked at Kuroneko and realized that there was another thunder or lightning user on the Infinite guild. He felt that that guild was bing more and more interesting and at the same time, he realized that Infinite might be the guild that he had always wanted in the past since they were very strong and cared about each other, but not now. Looking at all of his family, he knew that he needed to win this "Grand Magic Games" for everyone.

 Chapter 899 Haru Vs Erza 1

    <h4>Chapter 899 Haru Vs Erza 1</h4>


    Everyone was curious about Kuroneko''s power since they knew that it wasn''t normal magic which she learned in the world of Magi since it was quite different.


    Kuroneko told them the truth that this ability name was "Great Thunder" or the ability of Zaratras from the world of "Nanatsu No Taizai".


    "Great Thunder?"


    Kuroneko exined the "Great Thunder" was magic that allowed the user to generate and manipte lightning.


    "¡­"


    Hearing her exnation, they weren''t sure whether they should feel disappointed or something since the ability of "Great Thunder" was the same as its name which somehow quite lukewarm.


    "What''s wrong with all of you! I''ve kindly exined my power, but this is your response?!"


    Kuronekoined and was frustrated by their reaction. She thought that they would be amazed, but that didn''t seem to be the case and it made her frustrated. She wanted to say something, but her words were cut by the announcement.


    [Now for the second battle, let us continue with the fight between¡­]


    They were surprised when they heard the announcement suddenly and wondered, who would be fighting in the next match.


    [Kasugano Haruka from the Infinite B¡­


    [Vs¡­


    [Erza Scarlet from Fairy Tail A!!!!!!]


    "¡­"


    Haru noticed that everyone was looking at him. He blinked his eyes and said, "Then, I''ll go out now."


    "Wait," Esdeath said.


    "Yes?"


    "Can you win without using that perverted magic?" Esdeath asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether it had been concluded that he would always use that magic. He sighed and hoped that he would get a new power, magic, or ability which made him able to strike down his enemy easily without using "pleasure magic".


    To answer Esdeath''s question, Haru nodded and said, "I''ll try."


    "Good."


    Esdeath nodded at her husband.


    Haru walked and started to go to the arena.


    On the Mermaid Heel''s team.


    "¡­"


    "Er-chan¡­¡­"


    Millianna looked at the direction of Erza with a worried expression. She knew about Haru''s power and knew how powerful he was, but at the same time, she also wanted to see Erza with a perverted reaction after Erza had tasted his magic.


    However, Millianna also didn''t really want Erza to be a victim of Haru''s magic. Her feeling was conflicted and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Calm down, Millianna," Kagura said.


    "Kagura-chan?"


    "He has been away for a year and he might have learned new magic or something so he won''t use that perverted magic again."


    Kagura tried to exin this matter calmly to Millianna since she knew that Millianna really loved Erza Scarlet. Her voice might be calm, but if someone heard her voice, they might hear a trace of sadness on Kagura''s voice. The man which she had been waiting for suddenly had married someone and knew that it was impossible to get him again. The only thing that she could do was try to hate him on her mind.


    Looking in Esdeath''s direction, Kagura couldn''t hide her jealousy.


    Risley, Beth, Arana, and Millianna who saw Kagura''s expression really wanted to beat down Haru at this moment.


    "Have you done that n?" Arana whispered.


    Risley nodded and said in a low voice, "I''ve given the letter."


    The four of them nodded and wanted to give the best to Kagura.


    Then they looked at the arena since Haru had stood there waiting for his opponent.


    "Oh, ho? It seems that you''ve provided the battle I asked for?"


    "Your majesty."


    "This will be fun, won''t it? Kasugano Vs. Erza. I wonder whether Erza can force him to show all of his power in this battle."


    The ones who talked to each other were the King of the Kingdom of Fiore, Toma E. Fiore; and Chief of the Cherry Blossom Holy Knight Squadron in the Royal Kingdom of Fiore, Arcadios.


    "Yes, I''m also curious about this match," Arcadios said.


    "Arcadios, do you know what magic he has used on Kagura along with every member of the Mermaid Heel?" Toma asked. He was curious since the expression of Kagura and her team during the "Grand Magic Games"st year was quite sexy wondering what Haru had done to them.


    "For that question¡­¡­" Arcadios shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Every member of "Infinite" is very strong and I''m not even sure about their power."


    Toma nodded and said, "Strong, huh? I wonder whether they can protect this kingdom from that¡­"


    "Your majesty¡­" Arcadios wanted to say something, but he was stopped.


    "Let''s not discuss that matter. It''s better to have fun and watch this battle which is about to begin," Toma said.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Arcadios showed his respect, but he was also thinking about how to solve the cmity which was about to happen in this kingdom. He looked in the direction of someone in the audience seat and waited for his chance.


    Erza, who heard her name being mentioned, looked at the direction of Haru.


    "Erza, go and defeat him!" Gray said.


    "You can win this Erza!" Lucy said.


    "Erza-san, do your best!" Wendy said.


    The three of them had confidence in Erza, and in their minds, no one was able to defeat her. No matter how hard the fight was, she never backed down nor gave up and kept moving until she won the battle.


    It was also one of the reasons why Erza had a nickname of "Titania".


    Erza nodded and said, "I''ll go first." She walked toward the arena ready to fight against Kasugano Haruka.


    Lucy, Gray, and Wendy looked at the direction of Erza and couldn''t help but hear the conversation between the audience.


    "Who is going to win?"


    "Of course, it is Kasugano."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, did you not remember what he had done to every member of the Mermaid Heelst year? In front of a woman''s enemy, Kasugano is invincible."


    Gray frowned and grabbed that person. "What did you mean by that, Bastard?!"


    "Ha? What do you mean?!" The people who were being grabbed were also angry at Gray.


    "Sorry! Sorry!"


    "Gray!"


    Lucy and Wendy hurriedly stopped Gray, who had gotten emotional.


    "Erza won''t lose no matter what!" Gray shouted.


    The man snorted and said, "You Fairy Tail has always been in thest ce! You don''t know how strong Kasugano is!"


    "Oh, what is his magic?" Lucy asked with a smile.


    Hearing Lucy''s question, and it might be because Lucy was quite beautiful, he answered, "His magic isplicated, and no one really knows what it is."


    "What?"


    "You didn''t watch the "Grand Magic Games"st year?" Lucy asked.


    "I''ve watched it, but Kasugano has always put on an illusion so no one knows what has happened at the end of the battle," the man said,


    "Illusion?"


    "Yeah, an illusion. He has always covered his battle with illusions and the girls who have fought him have never said anything and only said that his magic is dangerous," the man said.


    Wendy, Lucy, and Gray didn''t really understand what the man was saying, but one thing, they knew that Haru was very strong.


    However, Erza was stronger.


    It was their thought and they believed in their friend.


    Erza stepped on the arena and looked at Haru. She could hear the cheers of her family who had supported her. She took a deep breath and would definitely win this battle. Her eyes turned firm and looked at Haru with a serious expression.


    "What a scary expression, you should smile more. I''m sure it''ll make you prettier," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erza frowned since she didn''t expect Haru''s character would be this flirtatious. "You have a wife, right?" She didn''t understand why he tried to flirt with her even though he had a wife.


    Haru frowned and said, "You''re too narcissistic. I''m not trying to flirt with you. I''m just trying to be polite."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erza was a bit embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry for that, but I''m going to win this match." It might be because she was beautiful and she was often being flirted with that she misunderstood him. Somehow her face was red at this moment.


    "Say that after yound a hit on me," Haru said.


    Erza didn''t say anything since she knew that more words were useless and she would show her ability through action. But somehow she frowned when she heard his words. ''Land a hit on him?'' She didn''t understand what it meant, but she would win this battle.


    [Begin!]


    Erza was about to charge, but suddenly a blinding light covered the entire area which blinded the eyes of the people on this stadium, but she raised her hand instinctively and saw the movement of Haru''s mouth even though she couldn''t hear it.


    ''Good - bye?''


    Her heart tightened and she felt a danger instantly.


    Then suddenly a powerful beam of light was shot directly toward Erza.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!*

 Chapter 900 Haru Vs Erza 2

    <h4>Chapter 900 Haru Vs Erza 2</h4>


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    When everyone covered their eyes because of this blinding light, they heard a loud explosion.


    "Erza!"


    When they recovered their eyesight, they saw dust covering the entire stadium.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was startled and no one expected that Haru would be this merciless.


    But it wasn''t over, Haru kept firing a beam of light toward Erza.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    No one said anything and everyone could only open their mouths in awe seeing the thing which happened in front of them.


    Explosion, explosion, and explosion kept happening which almost ruptured their ears.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tabane, Shinobu, and Gintoki were surprised by Haru''s magic which didn''t give mercy to his opponent.


    "He''s holding back," Esdeath said.


    "Really?" Gintoki was skeptical.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "That magic won''t end his opponent." She sighed and said, "He''s too gentle at a woman."


    ''Gentle?''


    Gintoki wanted toin since he saw Haru keep firing a beam of light without giving Erza a chance, but he didn''t intend to say anything since if Esdeath said so then it was the truth.


    "ERZA!!!"


    Gray, Wend, and Lucy were surprised by Haru''s attack which didn''t give Erza a chance to fight back.


    Jel, who was disguising himself as a Mystogan, clenched his hand and almost entered the stadium to help Erza.


    "You need to believe in Erza," Mirajane said.


    Jel nodded, but he stared at Haru and swore if something happened to Erza then¡­


    Toma and Arcadios were surprised by Haru who was able to overpower Erza right at the beginning of the match. But they had to admit that this match was very interesting.


    "¡­"


    The explosion stopped, but everyone''s ears were ringing. However, everyone had this as expected expression on their face since they knew very well that Erza had lost from this battle after they saw Haru''s attack.


    Haru didn''t say anything, but he tilted his head to the right avoiding a sword which was about to pierce him.


    *Stab!*


    That sword stabbed at the wall behind him and caused arge crack.


    *Crack!*


    The dust and smoke disappeared, then Erza''s figure appeared on therge hole. Even though her appearance was quite dusty and dirty, her eyes were full of spirit.


    "I''ve heard that you have various armor, what armor is that?" Haru asked.


    "Adamantine Armor."


    Erza looked at Haru and said, "No one can break this armor."


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Erza had forgotten that armor had been destroyed once in the past and he had also maintained the firepower of his magic earlier so he wouldn''t destroy this ce.


    Erza knew that to fire off such a bombardment, Haru needed to use a lot of energy and when he stopped then it was her chance to fight back. Her body was covered in light and her armor had changed once again.


    "Heaven''s Wheel Armor!"


    Erza was covered in silver armor and there were numerous swords around her.


    "Blumentt!"


    Numerous swords were shot at Haru, but Haru also shot out a bombardment of light beams.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Swords and light beams met each other and destroyed each other.


    From this battle, Erza could tell that Haru was a long-range magician which meant that he was quite weak at closebat. She didn''t waste her chance and charged toward Haru.


    The distance between the two of them was shortened in an instant, two swords on her hands shed¡­


    "Trinity Sword!"


    Erza shed Haru in a delta formation, but then she saw him take out a knife out of nowhere. She frowned but didn''t stop her attack.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    All of Erza''s attack was blocked by Haru''s knife, but Erza didn''t stop her attack and kept swinging her swords at him.


    Haru''s movement was very smooth and fast. He kept fending off all of Erza''s attacks and none of her attacks had ever hit him.


    Sparks of fire were created by the intensity of their confrontation.


    "¡­"


    No one said anything since they were attracted to the figure in the arena.


    Erza''s figure was very brave and she resembled an image of a beautiful female knight.


    Haru''s movement was very nimble, and it might be only their imagination, but rather than an assassin, his figure resembled an image of a chef who was preparing ingredients in front of him.


    The members of the Fairy Tail were in shock since it might be their first time to see someone who could match Erza''s in swordsmanship, but they believed in their family.


    "Erza!"


    "Win this!"


    Erza could hear the voice of her family, but she who was in this arena knew how heavy blow after blow which she received from Haru. Then suddenly she saw his left hand was about to reach her stomach.


    ''Danger!''


    Erza didn''t know what Haru was about to do, but she knew that it was dangerous. She was about to retreat, but her body suddenly stopped in midair.


    "What?!"


    Erza wasn''t sure what had happened, but she saw Haru spun his body before sending out a powerful kick at her stomach.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    Erza''s quick reflex blocked Haru''s kick, but the force behind it was so strong that she was blown away toward the wall around the arena.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!*


    "Gah!"


    Erza coughed blood and her chest felt very stuffy. Her body was stuck on the wall and almost let go of her sword.


    But luckily, Haru didn''t continue his attack.


    "Why don''t you give up?" Haru asked.


    Erza came out from the wall and stood up once again.


    "Never! I''ll never give up! I have a family who has trusted me! I won''t lose!"


    "ERZA!!!"


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was full of tears hearing Erza''s words.


    Then once again Erza transformed her armor into another armor.


    "Flight Armor!"


    Erza''s speed became faster and she only left her afterimage appeared directly in front of Haru.


    *ng!*


    Haru blocked Erza''s attack easily even though her speed had increased.


    But Erza didn''t stop and kept attacking from various directions.


    "No matter how fast¡­ you won''t be able tond a hit on me," Haru said with a sigh. He knew that it was simply impossible for a woman such as Erza to give up easily unless he brought her down with a lot of damage, but even so he felt that Erza would keep standing. He was quite reluctant to do so since it wasn''t his hobby to beat up a beautiful woman.


    ''Is it only that magic?''


    Haru knew that magic was the best way to make her give up, but he had promised Esdeath to not use that magic in this ce. He nced at Esdeath while dodgin Erza''s attack.


    Erza frowned when she saw him looking away from the battle.


    "Sonic w!"


    Erza dashed at Haru and attacked him from every direction, but it was useless since all of them were avoided.


    Esdeath noticed Haru''s nce and sighed. She gave him a nod since she knew that her husband wouldn''t kill his opponent no matter what.


    Haru was a bit surprised by Esdeath''s answer, but he nodded. He thrust his palm toward Erza, but that woman ran away once again.


    Erza stopped and didn''t know what kind of magic Haru was about to use, but she was quite wary.


    "Erza, can I call you that?" Haru asked.


    Erza stopped, then nodded in response.


    "Good, so you won''t give up no matter what, Erza?" Haru asked.


    Erza pointed her sword at Haru and said, "Don''t look down on me! I''ll win this battle no matter what!"


    "I''ve reminded you, alright? It''s toote now," Haru said and snapped his fingers.


    *Snap!*


    Suddenly Haru and Erza disappeared from the arena.


    "What happens?!"


    The members of the Fairy Tail were surprised when Haru and Erza disappeared so suddenly.


    "Calm down, it''s an illusion," Marvis said.


    "Illusion?"


    "Why an illusion right now?"


    "I''m not sure, but all we can do is believe in her," Marvis said.


    Erza heard the words of her family and asked, "Illusion?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ve covered this entire area with an illusion so you won''t be too embarrassed when you lose."


    Erza snorted and said, "I won''t lose!"


    "All of the people that I''ve defeated have said that to me before, but let''s see how long can you stand up?" Haru said and dove at the earth after using his "astral mode". His swimming speed was faster than his running speed. It might be because his physical was from Aquaman and when he was in "astral mode", he was able to swim anywhere and because of that it only took a moment before he appeared behind Erza.


    *Swoosh!*


    Erza was startled, but she was fully focussed on feeling his presence until suddenly her shoulders were grabbed.


    "!!!!"


    Erza was about to counter, but her legs suddenly felt weak. Her face was blushing and she roared. "W, What is this?! What the hell are you doing to me!" She felt an indescribable pleasure in her body which she had never felt before.


    "I''m sorry."


    Haru started to give her a massage to intensify the pleasure of her body. He had covered both of his hands with "pleasure magic" to maximize the effect of his magic on a virgin. He knew that Erza was a virgin and it was hard to deal with it, especially such a tough woman such as her and he had seen that Erza seemed to be unaffected by "pleasure magic" in the story, however, it was working now so he didn''t need to worry.


    "I''ve never had a hobby to fight against a woman so this is the magic which I''ve learned to take them down without hurting them. I know that you won''t give up no matter what so I can only use this magic to take you down," Haru said.


    "Y, you!"


    Erza blushed and tried to fight back, but her body was too weak and it felt really good. Her breath started to feel erratic, and the way he touched her shoulders and neck was very good. But she knew that she couldn''t lose.


    Erza made up her mind and decided to bite down her tongue, but Haru inserted his hand inside her mouth.


    "I know a woman who has done this too."


    Erza stared at Haru hatefully when her mouth was being ravaged by Haru forcefully.


    "I, I won''t lose¡­!"


    Haru sighed and said, "You''ll lose, sorry."


    Erza didn''t know what Haru meant by Haru''s words, but after that, she kept moaning loudly and she felt that something kepting out from her lower body.


    "Ahhnnn¡­!!!!"


    No one knew what had happened, but everyone was waiting for Haru and Erza to appear.


    The one who was the most anxious would be all of the members of Fairy Tail since they were worried about Erza. Even though they believed in her, they didn''t want something to happen to her just in some case.


    Then suddenly Haru and Erza appeared once again, but this time Haru stood up and Erzay on the ground.


    But if someone looked closely, they might able to see Erza with blush and satisfied expression. Her armor had returned to her usual armor and nothing seemed strange, but when someone opened her skirt, they would see how wet it was and what kind of thing had made her underwear wet from the aroma alone.


    [T - The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!!]


    "ERZA!!!!!!"


    Haru walked away, but every member of the Fairy Tail looked at this match with disbelief since Erza, who was known as invincible, had lost against Haru.

 Chapter 901 End of the Second Day

    <h4>Chapter 901 End of the Second Day</h4>


    Kagura, Millianna, Arana, Risley, and Beth blushed when they saw the state of Erza, who was lying weakly on the ground. They knew very well what Haru had done to Erza since they also had experienced itst year.


    "As expected, we need to defeat him no matter what," Kagura said while gritting her teeth. She thought that Haru was a lewd demon and it was her duty to exterminate him.


    "Hmm¡­ Er-chan has joined the club, huh?" Millianna said while smiling.


    "You''re happy?" Beth asked with a confused expression.


    "Well, his magic felt good, right?" Millianna said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one answered her question, but all of them blushed since they knew very well how dangerous Haru''s magic was.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was worried about Erza and wanted to help her to go to the infirmary.


    However, Erza told them that she was alright and hurriedly stopped them, especially when the male members of the Fairy Tail tried to help her. She didn''t want them to know about her state and wouldn''t let them get close to her. In the end, she only epted the help of Cana and Lucy, who helped her bring her to the infirmary.


    "¡­¡­"


    The members of the Fairy Tail were confused by Erza''s reaction, but they didn''t think too much.


    Everyone was in shock after they found out the result of this battle, but the third battle continued right away and this time it was the match between Mirajane Strauss and Jenny Realight.


    Hearing that announcement, Korosensei prepared histest camera full DSLR with the best lens and various things to help him stabilize his camera, clear image, etc. He was fully prepared and he even put up arge sign to not disturb him. He even prepared eight cameras for all of his eight tentacles.


    People often say that the one who was given a chance was someone who prepared.


    Korosensei was fully prepared!


    *Bzzt!*


    "WHAT?!"


    Suddenly all of his cameras exploded, Korosensei cried in agony.


    "KURONEKO!!!!!"


    Korosensei''s tears were full of blood and he was very sad at that moment.


    "Korosensei, don''t be perverted," Kuroneko said. She used her lightning to bust all of Korosensei''s cameras since she felt quite embarrassed about what this octopus was about to do.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    Korosensei cried and felt despair, but he quickly thought for a while then decided to grit his teeth to buy a camera at the nearby store since he only needed a few seconds to do it.


    *Swoosh!*


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko sighed and knew where that guy had gone, but she could destroy his camera again.


    Cana and Lucy helped Erza, who had weak legs from the battle earlier. They decided to bring her to the infirmary, but before that, they wanted to know what had happened and how Erza could lose against Haru.


    "Erza, what happened? How could you lose?" Cana asked with a frown. She didn''t expect that Erza would be defeated by Haru since she knew how strong Erza was. She knew that Haru was powerful, especially that barrage of light beams, but she knew that it was impossible to defeat Erza with that kind of magic.


    "Yes, what did he do to you?" Lucy asked curiously since any information about their opponent might be helpful in their battleter.


    Blushing, Erza didn''t answer their question since she felt too embrassed. Even though she knew that it was important for them to know about Haru''s ability, she didn''t want them to know about what he had done to her.


    Cana noticed Erza''s blush and felt a bit surprised. "Did that guy do something perverted on you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Really?!"


    Cana and Lucy were surprised.


    "NOOOO!!!!" Erza denied it and gritted her teeth. "His magic is dangerous. It might only affect a woman, and if both of you meet him¡­ you need to be careful." She really wanted to have revenge on Haru and wanted to beat him up after what that guy had done to her.


    "Oh? Magic, huh? What magic is it?" Cana asked and seemed pretty disappointed since she thought that Erza fell for Haru or Haru fell for Erza then created a triangle love drama which was pretty amusing in her opinion, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erza looked around and said, "No one is here, right?"


    "No, there are only us." Cana nodded and asked, "Why are you so secretive?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that guy''s magic?" Lucy asked.


    Erza blushed and said, "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    Cana and Lucy nodded. "Your secret is safe with us."


    "Then, let me tell you what has happened¡­¡­"


    Erza started to tell them what had happened, but the result¡­


    Cana and Lucy blushed, but rather than being scared, they were even more curious about Haru''s magic since this magic was so strong that it was able to take down Erza, who was known as the toughest woman on Fairy Tail.


    Mystogan sighed in relief since Erza was alright, but he didn''t know how Haru had defeated her. He thought that he should ask Erza about this matterter or tomorrow.


    Haru, who hade back, sighed since someone was curious about his magic.


    "What kind of attack have you used to defeat her?" Tabane asked since she didn''t know about Haru''s pleasure magic.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Esdeath were silent and they didn''t say anything.


    Gintoki had moved away and joined Korosensei since he also knew the best match on the "Grand Magic Game" was about to happen.


    Haru looked at Gintoki, who had run away and felt quite envious. He looked at Esdeath and said, "I''m sorry. I''ve tried, but I need to use that magic."


    "You couldn''t defeat her without using that magic?" Esdeath asked.


    "That was the only way to defeat her without hurting her too much," Haru said.


    Esdeath nodded and said, "I know that, but I''m not happy with it."


    "If my opponent is a male then I can handle it easily," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath sighed and rested her head on his shoulder. She held his hand and intertwined their fingers before saying, "You need to focus on me only when I''m beside you."


    Kissing her hair, Haru said, "I love you."


    "I love you too," Esdeath said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Tabane, who were beside them, felt really jealous of this rtionship, but the more they saw the more they wanted it.


    Tabane sat down directly on Haru''sp disturbing the moment between Haru and Esdeath. "Haru! Haru! Haru! Tell me the magic that you''ve used earlier!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Esdeath took a deep breath and would really punch Tabane if this woman wasn''t part of the group chat.


    However, the situation was quickly resolved and it was time for the next match.


    "Oh, the match has started," Haru said. He was quite curious about the match between Mirajane and Jenny, but then his eyes were covered by six hands.


    "Umm, what are you doing?"


    Haru was speechless by their actions.


    "You don''t need to watch this match." 3x


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    As expected the winner of the third battle was Mirajane, Gintoki and Korosensei had a st and both of them had collected various photos of both Mirajane and Jenny.


    Unfortunately, Haru couldn''t watch this match since the three women beside him covered his eyes all the time which made him helpless. But he didn''tin and he also didn''t intend toin since if he really did that the situation would turn troublesome. In the worst case scenario, he might be kicked out of his bedroom and being told to sleep outside. He didn''t want that and wanted to sleep together with his women.


    Then the fourth match began, and it was the match between Yukino and Kagura.


    Yukino was confident and she wanted to win for everyone in the guild, but she lost against Kagura. She seemed very down, but no one med her for this and they tried to cheer her up.


    However¡­


    Yukino was very depressed and wondering whether she was suitable to be a member of the Infinite.


    After that battle, the second day of the "Grand Magic Game" was over.

 Chapter 902 How to cheer up Yukino? 1

    <h4>Chapter 902 How to cheer up Yukino? 1</h4>


    After the second day of the tournament ended, the result of the tournament was announced.


    Infinite A with 38 points; Infinite B with 38 points; Lamia Scale with 18 points; Mermaid Heel with 18 points; Blue Pegasus with 16 points; Fairy Tail B 12 points; Infinite C with 8 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.


    This result was quite surprising since Infinite C had be thest second ce in the tournament.


    No one med Yukino after she had lost against Kagura, but Yukino med herself after that loss.


    Sitting on the edge of the lodging, Yukino sighed and felt very depressed. She felt useless since she thought that she could gain points for her team, but in the end, she lost.


    "¡­"


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by everyone and they gathered together how to make her cheerful once again.


    "What should we do?" Sting asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rufus, Sting, and Orga were powerful, but they didn''t have the experience to cheer someone up.


    The four of them looked at Haru and looked at the rest of the members then asked them whether they had a good idea to cheer Yukino up.


    "Try to cheer her up," Tsunade said, but her words were quite irresponsible since she didn''t really have an intention to cheer Yukino up.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sting twitched his lips then asked, "How?"


    "Rufus, you have remembered a lot of things, right? Isn''t there a way or two to coax a girl?" Kouha asked with a teasing expression.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve never remembered such a thing in my memory¡­" Rufus had never expected his "Memory-Magic" to be so useless at this moment. He had remembered a lot of things, but he didn''t remember a way to cheer up a depressed girl.


    "Then try to cheer her up," Charlotte said.


    "How?" Sting asked once again.


    "Here, I have candy. Try to give it to Yukino," Gintoki said.


    Sting nodded and took candy from Gintoki before he went to Yukino to cheer her up.


    "Do your best, Sting!" Lector shouted.


    "Fro thinks so too!" Frosch said.


    Everyone looked at Sting wondering whether he was sessful or not.


    "Yukino."


    Yukino, who was quite depressed, hung her head down, but when she heard someone call her name. She looked up and saw Sting, who was right in front of her.


    "Sting-sama?"


    "Here''s a candy, cheer up," Sting said and gave a piece of candy to Yukino.


    Yukino nodded and took candy from Sting. Eat it before hanging her head down once again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sting was confused since he thought that Yukino would be full of energy, but she didn''t expect her to be depressed once again after he had given her a candy. He turned and looked at everyone showing his confusion.


    "Sting has failed, how about you, Orga?" Teppei asked.


    "Me?" Orga was a bit surprised.


    Teppei nodded and said, "Show your talent in front of Yukino. You might be able to cheer her up."


    Orga seemed to be spirited when Teppei tried to encourage him. He stood up and nodded. "Alright, I''ll do this!" He took something from the secret shelf on the counter bar before he walked toward Yukino.


    "What is he going to do?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Let''s just see," Charlotte said.


    "Yukino."


    Yukino, who was depressed suddenly heard her name was called once again. She looked up and asked, "Orga-sama?"


    "Listen to my song!"


    Orga was holding a microphone and started to sing.


    "Infinite is the best guild~~ It is the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore! No one can defeat it!¡­"


    Orga''s voice was so loud and it was also annoying.


    Yukino wanted to say something, but something flew toward Orga''s head.


    *Bang!*


    Orga was blown away by the chair which was thrown at him.


    "Shut up!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukino didn''t look at Orga and hung her head once again.


    "Orga has failed. Rogue, you''re next," Kouha said.


    They didn''t know when, but it had suddenly turned into an interesting event when the members of the Infinite needed to cheer Yukino up


    "M, Me?!"


    Rogue was startled since he had never cheered anyone up. His personality was also quite gloomy and he couldn''t think of a way to cheer Yukino up. He hurriedly shook his head and said, "I can''t do it!"


    "You haven''t even tried yet, you shouldn''t give up too early," Sumire said.


    "But¡­"


    Rogue wanted to say something, but then he heard Kouha''s advice.


    "If you feel under the weather, then what do you usually do?" Kouha asked.


    "What do I usually do?"


    Hearing that question, Rogue thought for a while and looked at his dearest family.


    "Fro?" Frosch titled his head cutely.


    "I, I hug Frosch," Rogue said with a blush.


    Frosch nodded and raised his little hand. "Yes, Rogue has always hugged me!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kouha smiled and said, "Then, why don''t you suggest Yukino do the same? You can lend Frosch to Yukino."


    "Fro? I can cheer up, Yukino, Fro?" Frosch asked.


    They had to admit that Frosch was very cute, and they understood why Rogue would hug Frosch when he felt depressed.


    "NO! FROSCH IS MINE!!!"


    Rogue hurriedly hugged Frosch tightly.


    "Fro?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at his reaction, everyone was speechless.


    "Rogue! How can you be so selfish! Just lend Frosch a minute or two!" Sting said.


    "No, what if he gets hurt? What if he gets dirty? Can you take responsibility? Frosch is very frail!" Rogue started to change his character when it came to Frosch. Rather than a partner, he was simr to a doting parent.


    Everyone was speechless by Rogue''s outburst.


    Sting frowned and said, "No, Yukino won''t hurt, dirty, or do something bad to Frosch! Just lend him a few minutes to Yukino!"


    Snorted, Rogue said, "Then, why don''t you lend Lector to Yukino?"


    "Well¡­"


    Everyone looked at Lector andpared him to Frosch.


    "Fro?"


    Frosch titled his head again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone shook their heads at the same time.


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Lector had a disbelief expression and asked, "What?! What am Icking?!"


    "Sorry, you''re not cute enough¡­" Gintoki said with a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Lector couldn''t believe it and he started to sob. "I, I''m very cute¡­¡­" He was all four on the ground and punched the table with his paw.


    "LECTOR!!!"


    Sting panicked when he saw his partner suddenly start to sob. He tried to coax Lector, but he wasn''t sure until he remembered something.


    "Gin-chan, do you have candy again?"


    Looking at Sting, Gintoki was quite surprised and sighed. He took something from his pocket and showed a piece of candy in his hand. "This is thest one, don''t waste it."


    "Thank you!"


    Sting nodded and gave the candy to Lector. "Lector, try to cheer up with this."


    Lector, who wanted to eat the candy which was given by Gintoki, was happy when he received candy from Sting.


    "Thank you."


    Sting sighed in relief when Lector was alright, but he knew that the problem wasn''t over. "What should we do? I could cheer Lector up, but I couldn''t cheer Yukino up." He felt depressed by his ipetence.


    Kouha sighed and said, "Then, it can''t be helped, we can only use that secret weapon." He thought that it was the only way for them to cheer Yukino up. Even though it might be dangerous, there was nothing that they could do against this crisis situation.


    "Huh? Secret weapon?!" 4x


    Orga, Rufus, Sting, and Rogue were surprised by it.


    "Is there a way to cheer Yukino up?" Rufus asked.


    Tsunade nodded and said, "Yeah, this secret weapon is very powerful at cheering girls up." She looked at Yukino and wondered whether this girl could fight back against the side effects of this solution.


    Shinobu, Sumire, Kuzuha, Tabane, Charlotte, and everyone on the "group chat" nodded at the same time.


    "How?" 4x


    Rufus, Sting, Orga, and Rogue asked at the same time.


    "Haru!" 12x


    Everyone called this name at the same time.


    Haru, who had juste out from the kitchen while bringing hot cocoa, tea, and coffee together with Esdeath looked at everyone. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you have a way to cheer Yukino up?" Kouha asked.


    Haru looked at Yukino, who sat separately from everyone. Rather than join everyone, she sat down alone on the edge of the lodging. He understood that girl was depressed after she lost, but didn''t expect to be this much. He only knew about it now since he had been in the kitchen after the tournament ended.


    Haru ced down the beverage which he had made on the table before it was grabbed by everyone quickly since sometimes they might not have a chance to drink it.


    Everyone was quite jealous of Esdeath and Tsunade, but they knew that she had a special privilege and no one said anything.


    Haru didn''t care much about them and pondered for a while before he got an idea.


    "I might need an ingredient to cook a sweet for Gintoki, maybe I need someone to help me with that," Haru said while looking at everyone.


    Everyone understood Haru''s meaning, but there was someone, who was quite oblivious at this moment.


    "Oh, me! Me!"


    Sting raised his hand very high. He knew how delicious the food was cooked by Haru and he was hooked by it. If he went together with Haru then he would get more food than what he had thought, but then everyone gave him a p.


    Orga, Rogue, and Rufus understood what Haru wanted to do, but this idiot tried to ruin everything.


    "What the heck are you doing?!"


    Stingined.


    Snorted, Orga, Rogue, and Rufus had never thought that Sting was such a big idiot.


    Haru only shook his head and thought that they were really good friends. Looking at the figure of a lonely girl, he said, "Yukino, can you help me for a while?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 903 How to cheer up Yukino? 2

    <h4>Chapter 903 How to cheer up Yukino? 2</h4>


    "Can Haru cheer Yukino up?" Sting asked.


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled, thinking that Sting was very naive at this moment.


    "When theye back, I can predict that they will hold hands together," Kouha said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at the scenery around, Haru had to admit that Crocus might be the busiest city in the Kingdom of Fiore. In his original world, most of the location was covered in concrete ground and a steel building, but in this world, he could see the stone ground and a wooden house. He wasn''t sure whether it was good or not, but it was quite refreshing scenery for him. Taking up his camera from his zipper storage, he started to take a lot of pictures.


    Walking beside Haru, Yukino was quite nervous when she thought that he would ask her to quit a guild or something. She was able to join this guild because of him and she had disappointed him since she had lost her match before.


    "Yukino¡­ Yukino?"


    "Y, yes??"


    Yukino was a bit startled, after calmed herself down, she looked at him curiously. "W, what''s wrong, Haru-sama?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Can you call me Haru?"


    "Huh?" Yukino was quite confused by Haru''s words.


    "I mean if you give me a "-sama" suffix behind my name, I feel there is a distance between us."


    Haru looked at Yukino and said, "Our rtionship isn''t a boss and subordinate, nor a master and a maid, but rather a guildmate, or friend, or family, whichever you like."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukino looked at Haru with disbelief.


    Haru felt quite weird by Yukino''s reaction and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "N - No, of course not, but¡­ is that alright?" Yukino asked unsurely. She felt that she was unworthy of such things.


    "Of course, it is alright. Whenever you feel sad, depressed, or anything, you can talk about all of them to us. I''m the one who is introducing you to the guild, if you don''t feel happy then I feel quite responsible for it," Haru said.


    "No, I''m happy! But¡­ But¡­ I''ve let everyone down since I lost that battle earlier¡­ I - I thought that I could win, but¡­ I - I''m very frustrated¡­"


    Yukino started to sob sadly when she thought about her lost battle earlier. She wanted to regain the glory of the Infinite, but instead, she lost and Infinite C became the 2ndst on the "Grand Magic Games" which was partly her fault.


    Haru could see that everyone was looking at them wondering whether both of them had a fight with each other, but he didn''t care about any of them. It might be because of his habit of hugging women so it was so natural. He hugged Yukino and caressed her hair.


    "Calm down. You''ve done well in your matches before. I can see that you''ve be stronger. Don''t cry, alright?"


    Being hugged, Yukino also hugged him back and cried on his chest. She felt veryfortable in his arms and felt that she could let out everything on her mind.


    Haru knew that most of the people in this world were living a life full of tragedy. The same as the girl in front of him since Yukino had lost her parents and sister early in her life, living alone until she entered the guild. He was wondering whether he should bring Yukino''s sister.


    ''Well, her sister in jail¡­''


    Haru knew that sooner orter both of them would meet each other and he should let fate let them help them.


    "I, I''m sorry¡­"


    Yukino blushed since she had cried earlier and she had also dirtied Haru''s clothes.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about it, rather than that, do you know the location to buy ingredients for a cake or sweets?" Haru asked.


    Yukino nodded and smiled. "Yes, please follow me! Master also owns a cake shop and I know where he usually buys ingredients."


    Haru knew that with the name of "Infinite" it was quite easy for Yajima to invest in a business. Though, he didn''t expect Yajima to build the best hotel, restaurant, and a lot of service industries business in the Kingdom of Fiore.


    However, it was also a good thing for the guild members since they were able to use that hotel, restaurant, etc during their quest so they would have a good rest rather than sleeping in the jungle or resting in the strange hotel.


    Yukino was quite spirited and she also wanted to do her best to help Haru, especially after she had done something embarrassing earlier. She was frustrated that she lost, but she knew there was a chance and the "Grand Magic Games" wasn''t over yet.


    It might be because of the "Grand Magic Games" that the street of the Crocus was quite crowded. It was hard to walk without getting separated and Yukino, who had be cheerful, was moving very fast.


    Haru was helpless and held Yukino''s hand. "Yukino, don''t be too fast."


    "H, huh?"


    Yukino was startled.


    "Let''s hold hands, I might get lost if you''re moving too fast," Haru said. His bullsh*tting skill was very advanced and he had to admit that it was very good to spend his evening shopping with a beautiful girl.


    "Y, Yes¡­" Yukino blushed and nodded. Looking at the hands which interested closely, she had to admit that it felt good. She looked at Haru once again and looked away since it was too destructive to look at him closely.


    "Let''s go, Haru-sama!"


    Yukino wanted to move, but she was stopped when he didn''t move. She turned and asked, "Haru-sama?"


    "Haru."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ve promised to call me Haru without "-sama" suffix, right?" Haru said.


    Yukino blushed again and nodded. "H, Haru¡­"


    "Yukino."


    Hearing her name being called, Yukino felt a different feeling. She smiled and nodded at him. "Haru."


    Looking at the girl who was two years older than him, Haru had to admit that she was very cute.


    "Let''s go."


    "Y, yes!"


    Both of them walked to each other while talking to each other, ignoring the people who followed them.


    Cana, who was about to go to a bar to have a drink, suddenly saw both Haru and Yukino hugging each other in the middle of the street. She was surprised and thought that she had fought a big scandal since Haru was a married man.


    Seeing both Haru and Yukino, who were very close, smiling,ughing, and showing all the happiness in their surroundings, Cana felt very envious, but at the same time, she knew that this rtionship was wrong. She pondered and decided to follow them, maybe she could use this trouble the Infinite. She thought that she also could use this matter to treat her to alcohol on the Infinite since she had heard the alcohol in that ce was very good.


    Following them quietly, Cana didn''t even realize that her presence had been already known by Haru.


    After buying various ingredients from various ces, Haru and Yuki were about to go back since the sky had turned dark.


    The bustling street had be quiet since no one had a hobby of going outside during night since a night in this world was dangerous, especially for normal people.


    Cana was about toe out to greet them, but suddenly she heard Haru''s voice.


    "Come out, I know that you''ve been following me for a while."


    Cana was a bit surprised, however, she didn''t think too much and decided toe out. When she was about to take the first step, someone was faster than her which somehow startled her.


    ''What?!''


    Cana didn''t realize that someone besides her had followed Haru and Yukino. Looking at the five people who appeared from the darkness, she knew that they wereing with a bad intention.


    Yukino was surprised, but then her expression turned wary when she saw five people in front of her.


    Looking at the Guild''s insignia on their bodies, Haru said, "Raven Tail?"


    "Boy, you''ve caused a lot of trouble for us? Why don''t you repent for your actions a bit in hell?"

 Chapter 904 Raven Tail

    <h4>Chapter 904 Raven Tail</h4>


    The "Raven Tail" guild had an intention to join the "Grand Magic Games", but because they lost one of their members, they couldn''t join this tournament since theycked a member.


    Of course, this caused the master of this guild, Ivan Dreyar, to be angry since Obra, who had disappeared, was an important member of his guild and Obra''s magic was necessary for his n, but Obra had disappeared so suddenly.


    Ivan told everyone to search for Obra, and they had found some part of Obra''s body along with Obra''s head.


    Obra, whose head had been found by everyone, was very happy since he was very hungry, and with only his head, he couldn''t do anything, he was helpless in that situation.


    "What happened?" Ivan asked since he wanted to know what had happened since he knew that Obra was going to disable one of the members of Fairy Tail, but suddenly Obra was on an ident. He looked at the end of Obra''s neck and saw something simr to a zipper which confused him since he didn''t remember there was such a magician on the "Fairy Tail".


    Obra told Ivan what had happened. He wasn''t sure about the name of this person, but he knew the feature of the person who had dismembered his body.


    Ivan nodded and understood. He wanted to reconnect, Obra''s body, but he couldn''t do it, and he couldn''t leave Obra since Obra was necessary for him. What he needed to do now was to find out who had done this to Orba.


    For the entire day, they were looking around until they saw Haru''s picture on the "Grand Magic Games".


    Obra, who saw Haru''s face became very excited and told everyone that Haru was the one who had done this to him.


    Then after knowing who their target was, the rest was quite easy.


    They couldn''t enter the Infinite rashly, even though Ivan was confident in his strength, but it didn''t mean he was confident enough to raze the guild with his guild members alone. Then he waited for a while and saw that Haru hade out with Yukino.


    Ivan brought his guild members to attack Haru, but he wasn''t in hasty and waited until night since he didn''t want to attract the attention of the "Magic Council" or the army of the Kingdom of Fiore. They kept following him in a secret until they heard his voice that told them toe out. He snorted and came out along with his guild members.


    "Boy, you''ve caused a lot of trouble for us? Why don''t you repent for your actions a bit in hell?"


    Ivan looked at Haru, but then he smiled. "I''m kidding. But you need to turn him back or else¡­" He showed Obra''s head which they had found by ident. He was quite happy that Haru knew about their identity so he didn''t need to introduce himself.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Or else, what?"


    If this was Gintoki, then he might pick his nose, but Haru couldn''t do such a thing since it was quite shameful and destroyed his image.


    "It seems that you''ve misunderstood something¡­ I''m not asking you, but I''m ordering you to turn him back! If I tell you to do so then you have to do it!"


    Ivan didn''t have time to talk and decided to use force directly. "Nullpudding!!!"


    "Yaha!!"


    Nullpudding was one of the members of the Raven Tail and his magic was "Needle Magic". He was able to alter parts of his body in a simr feature to a pufferfish. His arms suddenly grew a spike of various sizes and he was ready to m it at Haru.


    But then¡­


    "Shuriken Cards!"


    Nullpudding was about to attack Haru, but he was attacked by cards. He raised his hand to block this attack.


    *sh!* *sh!*


    Nullpudding was quite surprised at how sharp those cards were.


    "Hic¡­ it isn''t good to fight in the middle of the night."


    Everyone turned and saw a beautiful woman, who was holding a bottle of alcohol in her hand. She only wore a bikini and her face was quite reddish showing that she was quite drunk.


    Looking at this girl, Haru knew that it was Cana, and he was wondering why this girl had been following him for a while.


    "Tch! How annoying! re, handle her!" Ivan said.


    "Brownie¡­"


    re stared at Cana with a very peculiar stare before manipting her hair to catch her.


    Cana also started to fight with re. "I''ll handle her, hic¡­ but you need to handle them yourselves." She also thought that it was a good chance to know about Haru''s ability.


    After being disturbed, Nullpudding attacked Haru once again.


    "Needle st!"


    Nullpudding''s fist inted and he brought his arms side wads before punching it at Haru.


    "Haru!"


    Yukino was about to open her key to protecting Haru, but the battle was over faster than she had thought.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Haru easily dodged Nullpudding''s attack and mmed him into the ground.


    Nullpudding passed out directly and his face was almost disfigured by it.


    "Kurohebi!"


    Ivan knew that Haru was stronger than he had thought, but he didn''t think that Haru was stronger than him. After ordering Kurohebi, he also started to prepare his magic.


    Kurohebi started to gather sand on his surroundings before sending it toward Haru.


    "Sand Rebellion!"


    However, Haru appeared directly in front of Kurohebi before grabbing Kurohebi''s head and mming it toward his knee.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    Kurohebi passed out directly and his nose was broken.


    "Shikigami Torrent!"


    When Haru attacked Kurohebi, Ivan directly sent out a massive amount of Shikigami (paper dolls) which moved at the same time creating a violent torrent toward Haru and ready to shred him apart.


    "Fall!"


    Then the massive amount of Shikigami dropped to the ground unable to move.


    "What?!"


    Ivan was startled and frowned. "Gravity magic?" Then his body also started to feel heavy. He covered his body with his magic energy to push the gravity which tried to bring him down.


    "UWOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    It was quite rare for Haru to use his gravity magic, but his gravity magic was stronger than one year ago.


    Gritting his teeth, Ivan felt anger toward Haru since this guy had messed up his n. He wanted to get "Lumen Histoire" from "Fairy Tail", but a nameless pawn tried to get in his way. He couldn''t ept it and used his strongest magic. Gathering all of the Shikigami within his body and surroundings, he put his palm together and created a spherical cluster which could cause a big explosion.


    "Shikigami Dark Bo--"


    It was then Haru appeared once again in front of him. "Be quiet at night!"


    Ivan was about to say something but suddenly a zipper appeared in his mouth which made him unable to talk. "Hmmm?!"


    *Srrt!* *Srrt!* *Srrt!*


    Ivan''s body was quickly dismembered by a zipper and turned into several pieces.


    Haru looked at Nullpudding and Kurohebi before he did the thing that he did to Ivan before. He also didn''t forget Obra, who was about to run away. He pondered for a while and wondered whether he should send them to a faraway ce or give them to Fairy Tail. He suddenly thought that all of the trouble which happened in this world was rted to Fairy Tail, but he also understood as a main character of the story it was pretty normal for an enemy to appear in front of them. Looking at Ivan, Kurohebi, Pudding, and Obra, he shook his head and sent them to a faraway ce using his gravity magic.


    This process was seen by three girls, and they were startled at how easy it was for Haru to defeat the three magicians at the same time.


    Then Haru looked at the only person who had been left.


    "Umm¡­"


    re looked at Haru, Cana, and Yukino knew that she had lost.

 Chapter 905 Two flowers on his arms

    <h4>Chapter 905 Two flowers on his arms</h4>


    Sweating profusely, re knew that she couldn''t handle the three of them at the same time. She also looked at Haru in fear since it was very easy for him to defeat her guild master and her four guild members without breaking his sweat. Being nced at by Haru in silence was quite scary and she wasn''t sure what he would do to her.


    re didn''t want to be dismembered by a zipper with part of her body being thrown in a random ce.


    "Yukino, let''s go back," Haru said.


    "Eh? Y, yes!" Yukino nodded and held Haru''s hand again.


    Both of them left Cana and re together.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Oi, why are you leaving me!"


    Canained and chased after both of them.


    *Thud!*


    re plopped on the ground and sighed in relief. She looked at their backs and wasn''t sure what to do now. Thinking for a while, she didn''t stand up, but rather in a daze while looking at their backs until they disappeared.


    "Why the heck are you leaving me?! I have taken care of one of your enemies!" Canained.


    Haru only nced at Cana and said, "Didn''t you tell me that you would take care of her?"


    "Yes, but why are you leaving me? Don''t you feel worried that I''ll get hurt by that girl?" Cana asked. She was a beautiful girl and there were a lot of people who wanted to chase after her, but this guy decided to ignore her.


    "Is the magician of the Fairy Tail weak enough to be beaten by that girl?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not! Fairy Tail is the strongest guild!" Cana refuted.


    "That''s good, I can leave you in peace. Goodbye," Haru said.


    Yukino also bowed her head and said, "Thank you very much."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Cana twitched her lips and chased after them again. "Let''s have a match!"


    "Match?"


    Yukino and Haru looked at Cana with a strange gaze.


    Ignored their gaze, Cana continued, "Yes, I''m a bit thirsty now. If you can beat me on drink more than me then I''ll treat all of you all, but if you lose then I''ll have you treat me to booze."


    "I don''t have an interest," Haru said and left.


    Yukino also didn''t care much about Cana and left them.


    "Don''t go or I''ll tell your wife what you''ve done to Erza and your night rendezvous with this girl!" Cana said with a smile.


    "N, night rendezvous?!" Yukino blushed and felt happy, but she was also worried. She only remembered it now that Haru was a married man. She wasn''t sure what to do and started to panic.


    Looking at the panicked face of Yukino, then looked at Cana who had a satisfied expression, Haru sighed. He looked at the time and there was still time before he had to go back. "Alright, I''ll apany you on this match."


    "Good, I know a nearby bar," Cana said.


    "Wait, if I win then don''t bother me again," Haru said.


    Cana frowned and wondered whether she wasn''t that attractive since Haru didn''t even show interest in her. She snorted and said, "Then if I win, I''m going to ask you to treat me to all of the booze on your guild!"


    "Good, I just want to confirm that the one who fell down first is the loser, right?"


    "Yes, we''ll drink as much booze as we can and the one who has drank the most is the winner," Cana said with a smile. She didn''t think that Haru was able to defeat her in this contest.


    Yukino couldn''t do anything and only looked at Haru worriedly.


    Erza had just met with Jel talking about their past, but her mind always wandered to the thing which Haru had done to her. Somehow it made her body giddy remembering how good it was. Then suddenly she noticed someone who seemed to be waiting for her.


    "Er-chan."


    Erza was surprised, but she also felt happy. "Millianna!"


    Both of them hugged each other since it had been a while since they met each other.


    Erza was quite surprised and saw that Millianna had joined a guild. "Mermaid Heel, huh?"


    "Yes, it is an all-girls guild¡­" Millianna talked about a lot of things to Erza since she really missed her.


    Erza was also happy to listen to Millianna until she was asked a strange question.


    "Erza, are you alright?" Millianna asked.


    "Alright? What''s wrong with me?" Erza asked with a confused expression.


    "You''ve fought against Haru, right? That guy''s magic is too cheating, it''s very hard to fight him," Millianna said with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Erza was in shock and asked, "Y, you know?"


    Millianna nodded and said, "My team has been defeated because of his magic."


    "¡­¡­"


    "That bastard!"


    Erza became angry when she thought about Millianna who had be a victim of Haru''s magic. She thought that she was alone, but she didn''t expect all of the members of the Mermaid Hell to taste his magic which made her feel angry.


    Erza felt that it had be her duty to y down that lewd beast so he wouldn''t cause damage to every girl in the Kingdom of Fiore.


    "Calm down, Erza! We can take him downter on in the "Grand Magic Games"! I''m sure Kagura will be happy to work with you to take him down," Millianna said.


    Remembering Haru''s magic, Erza knew that once she was being touched then it was game over for her. She thought that it would be good to work together with her friend. She nodded and agreed. "Let''s do it. Let''s bring down that lewd beast together!"


    "OOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Two girls were working hard and made up their minds to defeat that lewd beast together!


    After his body transformed, his alcohol tolerance was extremely high and he also often apanied Tsunade with her booze party. When Cana asked him for a match to drink booze, he knew that the winner had been decided.


    Even if he started to get drunk, he could create a zipper on his tongue to keep all of the alcohol within his zipper storage.


    Then both of them started their match and the result was as expected that Cana lost and she was fully drunk, but Yukino who had followed both of them was also drunk since Yukino wanted to fight in Haru''s ce.


    However for Yukino, who had a lower tolerance of alcohol, she was defeated early and lost.


    In the end, it was a battle between Haru and Cana, everyone on the bar watched both of them chug down all of the booze into their mouths and during the climax, Cana dropped down and lost.


    The winner was Haru without a doubt.


    However, there was a problem; Cana was drunk and she couldn''t pay for all of the booze which she had drunk.


    Haru also didn''t want to pay and he told the bar owner to put the tap on the Fairy Tail''s guild since they would pay everything. When the matter was over, he carried Yukino on his arm then looked at Cana who was sleeping on the floor.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at the guys on the bar, he could see their predatory eyes. He sighed and also carried Cana in his arms. He carried Yukino with his right arm and Cana with his left arm. Both girls were in his arms and both of them were hugging his head at the same time.


    Feeling the soft feeling on his head, he ignored all of the envious curses of the people around walking back to his lodging.


    At the lodging, everyone had been waiting for Haru and Yukino.


    Gintoki was very hungry since most of his sweets which had been made by Haru had been stolen by everyone on the "group chat" along with Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, Frosch, and Lector. He felt that all of them were too heartless. He was waiting for Haru for a while until he heard Haru''s voice.


    "I''m back."


    Everyone looked at Haru who had entered the lodging, but their eyes were full of disbelief since when he came back he had another girl on his arm.


    "¡­"


    "Report! Ravel Tail has failed!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The man sighed and said, "Go out now."


    "Yes!"


    He looked at the n that would be implemented to save this kingdom, but he knew that it would be hard to get the 12 keys of Celestial Spirit.


    However, when he thought about the power of Infinite, he knew that it would be hard, so he decided to change his target first.


    "Fairy Tail, soon¡­"

 Chapter 906 Pandemonium

    <h4>Chapter 906 Pandemonium</h4>


    Waking up in a stranger''s bed, Cana wasn''t panicking since she remembered all of the things that happenedst night. Her memory was good, and she had a good alcohol tolerance that she could fight if someone tried to molest her, but she knew such a thing didn''t happen and at this moment, she was sleeping together with Yukino.


    Cana was thinking for a while about the duelst night then looked at Yukino who opened her eyes slowly.


    Yukino was in shock when she saw Cana was right beside her.


    "You were amazingst night," Cana said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Yukino wanted to know what had happenedst night.


    Waking up in the early morning, Cana had to admit that Infinite wasn''t that much different from Fairy Tail, but Infinite was quieter. She understood that reason since breakfast and the food in this ce was so damn good.


    After eating breakfast, Cana was sober once again and thought about drinking booze once again, especially when there was such good booze around this ce. She also knew about Tsunade who had the biggest breasts in the entire Kingdom. She thought that she could be a good friend with everyone on the Infinite, but someone suddenly disturbed her and told her to be part of members of the Fairy Tail B.


    The third day of the Grand Magic Games.


    Everyone was very excited and very spirited since the event was about to begin.


    Once again, Chapati and Yajima became thementators of the "Grand Magic Games" but the guestmentator had changed from Jason from "Sorcerer Magazine" to Lahar from "Magic Council".


    Even though thementator had changed, it didn''t dismiss the enthusiasm of everyone.


    "Where have you been Cana?" Mirajane asked.


    "Sorry, I had a drinkst night," Cana said with a reddish face. It seemed that she had drunk another barrel of booze before she went to the tournament.


    "Where is Mystogan?" Gajeel asked in a low voice.


    "Well, things could get sticky with council members here as guests," Cana said.


    Everyone nodded and thought that it would be troublesome if the Magic Council knew about the real identity of Mystogan then their guild would be in really big trouble.


    [Thepetition for the third day is Pandemonium! One member from each guild will be taking part!!]


    "I''ll go for this one," Esdeath said.


    "Good luck," Haru said.


    Shinobu, Gintoki, and Tabane didn''t have trouble with it and they also agreed to have Esdeath be their representative. They also didn''t want to be defeated by Infinite A.


    Esdeath didn''t move but sat down waiting for something.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Esdeath weirdly, until he saw her seemed to want to convey something.


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Tapping her high heels, Esdeath nced at Haru.


    Haru realized what Esdeath wanted and kissed her cheek. "Go and defeat all of them."


    Esdeath nodded with a smile. She adjusted her hat and said, "I''ll go now."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane and Shinobu, who saw their interaction, were really jealous.


    Looking in the direction of Infinite B, Erza saw that they had sent out Esdeath. She stood up and said, "I shall go."


    "You can do it!"


    "Go for it, Erza!"


    Even though Erza had lost, everyone believed in her strength since she was Erza Scarlet, the Titania of Fairy Tail.


    Team B sent out Cana; Mermaid Heel sent out Millianna; Blue Pegasus sent out Hibiki; Infinite C sent out Orga; Lamia Scale sent out Jura Neekis.


    Looking at the people who joined this event, especially when Esdeath was sent out, Kouha stood up and said, "I''ll go."


    "Eh? Really?" 4x


    They were a bit surprised when Kouha decided to go out.


    "Ugh¡­ I want to y this one," Luffy said.


    Kouha smiled and said, "You can y the next event."


    "Alright!"


    Luffy nodded and decided to join the next event. He hadn''t read the manga of "Fairy Tail" and he wasn''t sure what kind of event tomorrow, but he would definitely join tomorrow''s event.


    "Luffy, but tomorrow''s event is¡­" Kuroneko wanted to say something, but Luffy didn''t want to hear it.


    "No! I''ll definitely join tomorrow''s event!"


    Luffy had made up his mind and he would join tomorrow''s event no matter what.


    Kouroneko wanted to say something, but her shoulders were patted by Teppei and Korosensei.


    "Just give up."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko sighed thinking about tomorrow''s event.


    No one got close to Esdeath since everyone remembered her match with Lucy and her gaze made them felt quite ufortable.


    Erza looked at Esdeath and could feel that Esdeath was someone whose hands were full of blood, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Kouha."


    Hibiki greeted Kouha.


    Kouha only nodded while yawning.


    Hibiki didn''t flirt with a girl and knew that most of the girls in this ce would kill him without hesitation once he did that. It might be because of his experience, but he knew very well that once he made a move on the girls who became the representative of this event. He might be castrated or something.


    Mato as a mascot of the "Grand Magic Games" helped to exin the event which happened on the third day.


    Pandemonium.


    In this event, the participants are made to enter a temple one at a time. Inside the temple are 100 monsters of different strength levels.


    1. Participants in the temple can choose to take on any number of the 100 monsters at a time but must defeat them all if they wish to continue.


    2. If they do defeat them, the number they overcame will be added to their event score.


    3. Should they fall in their fight, they will be removed from the event with the score they have earned up to that point.


    4. The participants have no control over which level of monster they face, as the generation of the monsters is random, and must choose the number of monsters they wish to face with this in mind.


    5. The game ends when either all participants run out of Magic Power, or all the monsters are defeated.


    "Now we''ll draw sticks to determine the order," Mato said.


    Everyone took the stick on the box which was prepared by Mato.


    "I''m number 1," Esdeath said.


    Mato nodded and said, "Yes, you''ll enter the first one, Esdeath participants."


    Esdeath nodded and walked toward the temple without saying anything.


    "Wait! Wait! You need to tell me first how many monsters you are going to defeat," Mato said.


    "All," Esdeath said simply and continued.


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was stumped when they heard Esdeath''s words.


    "All¡­?!"


    They didn''t believe what they had heard, but Esdeath told them the truth since she was going to defeat all of the monsters within the temple.


    "Is she serious?" Hibiki asked.


    Kouha nodded and said, "She''s serious."


    Lucy, who saw Esdeath enter the temple alone, felt aplex. In her heart, she wanted Esdeath to be able to defeat all of the monsters within the temple since she had lost against her, but at the same time, she also didn''t want Esdeath to win this event since she wanted Erza to win.


    Entering the temple, Esdeath summoned her "Sode no Shirayuki" within her small space storage. The monsters within a tower which saw her started to charge towards her with the intention to beat her down.


    Esdeath then calmly spun her sword slowly before chanting, "Dance."


    Then ice spread from the ground to her surroundings before enveloping the entire temple in an instant.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one said anything since they saw this scene with awe since, in just a single moment, Esdeath had frozen the entire temple easily and defeated all of the monsters within just a second.


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Only the sound of her high heels was heard, Esdeath came out calmly from the temple while showing her confident smile.


    At that moment, everyone was captivated by that power which was able to destroy and freeze everything in an instant, but at the same time, they also knew how dangerous she was.


    *Snap!*


    Snapping her fingers, the temple started to crack before it was destroyed in pieces.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and could only see this scene in awe.


    Esdeath had achieved a total overwhelming victory!

 Chapter 907 MPF

    <h4>Chapter 907 MPF</h4>


    Esdeath walked back to her team''s location and no one stopped her.


    Mato gulped and wanted to say something, but in the end, he decided to keep it inside his mouth.


    "A, amazing! Esdeath participant has shown overwhelming power!" Chapati was excited.


    "Hmm¡­ she''s very powerful," Yamaji said.


    "Yajima-san, all of the members in your guild are too strong," Lahar said with a sigh. But he didn''t have anything toin about since Yajima was an ex-member of the Magic Council and he knew very well that Yajima''s personality was very kind and cool.


    Esdeath, Korosensei, Tabane, and Haru; the Infinite had shown their muscle to the entire Kingdom of Fiore telling them why they were the strongest guild in this kingdom!


    [With her overwhelming power, Esdeath became the victory in Pandemonium! Because of that, Infinite B earns itself 10 points!!!!]


    "Good job." 4x


    Esdeath nodded and felt that this result was quite normal.


    "Kuh!! We''re going to lose this way!" Kuroneko was frustrated.


    "Calm down, Kouha won''t lose," Korosensei said.


    "Oh, yeah!" Kuroneko remembered Kouha and cheered him on. "Kouha wins this event!"


    "Kouha!" 3x


    Teppei, Luffy, and Korosensei also joined Kuroneko.


    "Yosh! Tomorrow, I''ll do my best too!" Luffy said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Luffy''s words, they were wondering how they were able to stop Luffy from participating in tomorrow''s event.


    Since the Pandemonium (Temple) had been destroyed by Esdeath, the organizer decided to change the event with Magic Power Finder (MPF).


    MPF is a floating device, which encases a small, blue orb. Its primary function is to determine the amount of Magic Power through the use of numerical symbols by attacking it with magic.


    "When you hit this machine with magic power, it assigns a point value to it and disys it. We''ll assign the rankings to the Wizards based on these scores," Mato exined.


    Everyone agreed since this event was very simple. What they needed to do was to attack MPF with their strongest magic to win this event.


    "We''ll leave the order the same as the order we just chose, Pumpkin!" Mato said.


    "I''m first," Millianna said. She was a bit shocked at Esdeath''s power and didn''t expect Esdeath to be that strong. Even though she had to admit that Kagura was very strong, Esdeath was also very strong since she could see how Esdeath was able to freeze the entire temple then turned into pieces of ruin, but at the same time, she realized why Haru married Esdeath since she might be the only one who was able to stop him.


    Millianna thought that if Haru had such a scary wife then it would be impossible for him to y around. Esdeath''s figure was simr to a gatekeeper or something, but she wouldn''t give up. She wasn''t scared and she would help Kagura to tell her real feelings too, even if Esdeath was in front of them!


    "Kitty st!"


    Millianna sent out her strongest magic and it resulted in 365 points.


    No one was sure how to react and talk to each other since they weren''t sure whether this score was high or not.


    Lahar exined to everyone that Millianna''s score could bepared to Rune Night unit Leader which somehow made the audience surprised at how powerful Millianna was.


    Then the event continued with Hibiki, but his score was only 95 points which caused him to cry.


    However, Hibiki''s cry didn''t make the event stop and it was being continued with Orga by a staggering 3825 points.


    "UWOOOO!!!!"


    Orga showed his excitement and looked at Kouha. "Kouha, I''ll win this."


    "Yes, yes¡­" Kouha answeredzily. He also ignored Hibiki who was crying beside him since Hibiki''s score was too low.


    Orga was happy with his score, but Jura came up next and showed his strongest magic.


    "Fuji Eruption!"


    8544!


    The score stunned everyone here.


    Orga wasn''t happy, but he couldn''t say anything since he lost. However, it didn''t mean that he would acknowledge his loss. He wanted to fight against Jura in the future to show that he was better than him.


    "Erza-dono, it is your turn," Jura said.


    Erza nodded and changed her clothes to a single katana with quite revealing clothes that covered her chest with a bandage. In this armor, she fully focussed all of her magic into her attack. Her sword was covered in a purple light which gave a dangerous feeling to the people around her. She took a deep breath before shing her sword in a single movement.


    *sh!*


    Arge sh was created on the ground and almost cut down part of the stadium.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!*


    8700!


    "What?!"


    Jura was surprised but he smiled. "Well done."


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was excited and shouted her name several times. "Erza! Erza! Erza!¡­¡­"


    "That girl is strong," Esdeath said.


    "Her strength isn''t that strong, but her tenacity is troublesome. She won''t go down no matter how much you''ve hit her, and in the end, I could only use that magic at that time," Haru added.


    "Hmm¡­¡­"


    Esdeath only stared at Haru with an expressionless gaze.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru hoped that Esdeath would believe him in this matter.


    "Well, I don''t care, but just tell me if you n to make her part of your harem," Esdeath said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t believe what he had heard. "Dear, you''re my only one." He felt that it was a test and he answered this test with full sincerity.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath nodded and said, "That''s a good answer." She held his hand again and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Haru sighed in relief and continued to watch the match since he was about to see the strongest magic from Fairy Tail.


    Erza changed her clothes to normal again and said, "Cana, don''t drink all the time. It''s your turn."


    "Hic¡­ Yes~~~" Cana answered with a slurred voice showing that she was drunk. She walked to the MPF and started to take off her shirt. "Hic¡­ now it is my chance¡­"


    When Cana took off her shirt, everyone noticed arge tattoo on her right arm.


    No one knew what that tattoo meant, but Makarov realized it right away. "That?" He looked at Mavis since he knew that Mavis might have something to do with this situation.


    "Yes, we need to win no matter what, right?" Mavis said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Makarov was speechless.


    Magic power started to surround Cana, she raised her hand high and chanted, "To me!! River of light that guides the fairies! Shine!! Break the evil fangs of those who would threaten us!!


    "FAIRY GLITTER!!!!"


    Blinding lights covered the entire stadium before it gathered together, shooting a powerful force at the MPF.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    9999.


    Everyone was stunned by the sheer power of the magic which was being released by Cana.


    The MPF broke directly and no one excepted this result.


    Everyone was speechless at how powerful Fairy Tail was, but the entire members of the Fairy Tail were very satisfied with this result andughed happily.


    "No one can stop us!!! Why? Because we''re Fairy Tail!!!" Cana shouted with pride.


    Everyone was affected by the mood and thought that Fairy Tail was very strong because of this magic.


    However, they forgot one person who hadn''t done his turn.


    "Mato, the machine is broken, can you rece it with a new one?" Kouha asked.


    "A, ah, yes! I''ll change it right away," Mato said.


    When they heard this conversation, they woke up and looked at Kouha. They remembered that Kouha hadn''t done anything.


    The Fairy Tail was clueless, but everyone in this ce remembered how brutal Kouha was and suddenly the entire stadium called out his name loudly!


    "KOUHA!!"


    "SHOW ALL OF YOUR POWER!!!"


    "I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU KOUHA!!!"


    Cana was unhappy since all of the attention was robbed from her. She looked at Hibiki and asked, "Is that guy strong?"


    Hibiki had a helpless expression, but he nodded. "Very strong."


    "What''s his magic?" Cana asked.


    "Well, you will see it soon since the MPF is being reced now," Hibiki said.


    The organizer reced the MPF quickly and everyone was told to move far away from it since it would be dangerous.


    In this ce, only the Fairy Tail members who had disappeared for the past seven years didn''t know about Kouha''s power and it made them curious. Then suddenly they saw Kouha raise his finger to the sky.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked up, but they saw nothing.


    "What?" Gray frowned.


    "I can''t see anything," Lucy said.


    Natsu squinted his eyes then his eyes were wide open since his instinct told him that something dangerous was about toe.


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by Wendy and she asked, "What''s wrong, Natsu-san?"


    "Something ising," Natsu said with a serious expression.


    Everyone was waiting for something in the sky, then suddenly they noticed the sky turned dark.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone felt foreboding and their instinct told them to run away as fast as possible.


    "RUN! RUN! RUN! EVERY PARTICIPANT ON THE ARENA PLEASE RUN BEHIND KOUHA!!! " Yajima shouted in panic.


    "What happens Yaji--" Chapati was about to ask, but he saw a gigantic meteorite which was about to fall down to the arena.


    Unlike Erza and Cana who were stunned when they saw thisrge meteorite which was about to fall down toward them.


    Hibiki, Millianna, Jura, Mato, and Orga, who were quick on their heads, had run behind Kouha since they knew what Kouha''s power was.


    The size of the meteorite could easily cover the entire stadium of the "Grand Magic Games" which made the people in this ce panic, but no one moved since they were scared.


    "Is it alright to raise the MPH?" Kouha asked Mato.


    "A, ah, yes¡­"


    Kouha nodded and raised the MPF to the sky since he felt that it would be dangerous to let the meteorite fall into the arena and he also did a miscalction since the meteorite was bigger than he had thought.


    Well, it was bigger than the entire stadium.


    Then everyone saw the MPF and gigantic meteorites sh with each other.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!*


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The MPF was KIA (killed in action).

 Chapter 908 Battle on the Third Day

    <h4>Chapter 908 Battle on the Third Day</h4>


    Fairy Tail was strong, but Infinite was stronger.


    After the meteorite sent by Kouha shed with the MPF, it was destroyed into smithereens.


    But even so, it was hard to determine who was 2nd ce in this event, the maximum number of MPF was only 9999 and it couldn''t count more than that.


    Cana Fairy Tail B made the MPF error, but Kouha from Infinite A made the MPF into smithereens.


    The organizer and the judges discussed to each other and in the end, they decided that Fairy Tail B and Infinite A received the same score in this event.


    Cana sighed in relief, but she could tell that Kouha''s magic was stronger than her Fairy Law which made her restless.


    Then the result was announced once again:


    Infinite B with 48 points; Infinite A with 46 points; Lamia Scale with 22 points; Mermaid Heel with 20 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points; Blue Pegasus with 17 points; Infinite C with 11 points; and Fairy Tail A with 6 points.


    Everyone thought that Infinite was invincible, and didn''t think that they would lose until an incident happened.


    The first battle between Gintoki from Infinite B versus Millianna from Mermaid Heel.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Don''t tie me too hard! Ouch! Ouch!"


    Gintoki was tied by Millianna''s magic.


    Millianna didn''t expect Gintoki to be so weak, but she was happy that she had won.


    Gintoki had lost, but one thing he understood was that being tied wasn''t good. He was wondering why Sarutobi (Shan in Gintama''s world) loved being tied.


    "Hehehe, are you pumped up?"


    Millianna smiled.


    "¡­¡­"


    [T - The winner is Millianna!!!]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Tabane, Esdeath, and Shinobu were speechless before giving a long sigh.


    "It''s alright. It''s just one loss," Haru said.


    "Haru, you need to take all of his sweets," Shinobu said.


    "This guy, I need to torture him to be serious or else¡­" Esdeath was quite angry when Gintoki had lost and that meant that her team might lose to Infinite A.


    "YEAH!!!!" 5x


    The members of Infinite A cheered loudly so suddenly.


    They looked at Infinite A who was very happy and cheered loudly when Gintoki had lost which somehow made them speechless.


    "We''re going to win tomorrow," Esdeath said.


    "Yeah." 3x


    The second match was a match between Rufus and Eve. Their fight was quite fierce, but in the end, Rufus was the winner.


    Haru looked at Gray and could see that Gray kept staring at Rufus. He was wondering why Gray was targeting Rufus rather than Korosensei, who was 1st ce during the "Hidden" event before.


    Moving on, the third battle of the day was announced.


    [Fairy Tail B''s Laxus Dreyar¡­


    [Vs¡­


    [Infinite A''s Ren Kouha!!!]


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The audience was stunned, but then they shook their heads thinking that Fairy Tail B had lost. They had sent Kouha''a power, and they didn''t think that Laxus was able to defeat Kouha.


    "Laxus!!!"


    "Go and defeat that meteor guy!"


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail believed in Laxus since they knew very well how strong he was, but at the same time, they also knew very well about Kouha''s power. Thinking about the magic which Kouha used back then, they weren''t sure what kind of consequences that would happen to this town when it was hit by that meteorite.


    Entering the arena, Laxus looked at Kouha, who showed aidback attitude, but he also understood Kouha''s arrogance, especially after Kouha had shown that much power. However, he didn''t think too much since he was going to win!


    Kouha didn''t have that much interest in Laxus, but he was a bit curious about the power of the Dragon yer since he had only fought against Sting or Rogue. Both of them were the 3rd Generation Dragon yer, he wondered whether there was a difference between the different generations of Dragon yer.


    Neither of them said anything while waiting for the match to start.


    [BEGIN!!!!]


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After the announcement, neither Laxus nor Kouha moved.


    Kouha looked at Laxus and felt that it was a waste of time to wait for him to attack. He was toozy to move and raised his palm to use his ability.


    When Kouha''s palm was raised, it released an invisible force and it repulsed everything around his surroundings.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Laxus felt as if he had been hit by an invisible wall and he was mmed into the wall on the arena!


    *Crack!*


    "LAXUS!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they saw Laxus was at a disadvantage. Like Erza, Laxus''s prestige among everyone was very good and he was known as the strongest. They had never seen him at a disadvantage, but this time, Laxus was pushed.


    "Dammit!"


    Laxus thought that he had underestimated his opponent too much.


    "ORAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Laxus gathered the magic energy within his body to be stronger and the electricity was emitted from his body, but¡­


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Kouha''s gravity magic was so powerful that it made Laxus unable to stand up.


    The members of the Fairy Tail, who had fought one of the members of the Grimoire Heart and thought that Kouha''s magic was simr to Bluenote. But the one who had defeated Bluenote wasn''t Laxus, rather it was Gildartz.


    "Damn, don''t look down on me!"


    Laxus shouted and gathered arge amount of energy into his mouth.


    "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    A st of lightning was released from Laxus toward Kouha.


    But Kouha only raised his finger and changed the direction of the st to the sky.


    *BAAAANG!!!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Overwhelming.


    Kouha''s power was so powerful that Laxus couldn''t raise his finger against Kouha.


    "DAMMIT, LAXUS, DON''T LOSE HERE!!!!"


    "WIN IT!!!"


    Hearing the sound of his family, Laxus gritted his teeth and tried to stand up.


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    His muscles bulged, veins popped around his body, and his body kept releasing arge amount of magic energy, but he couldn''t move a single muscle on his body.


    "Just give up, alright?" Kouha asked.


    Laxus ignored Kouha and kept trying.


    "Then, it can''t be helped."


    Kouha walked toward Laxus slowly before touching Laxus''s head. He changed the direction of the bloodstream within Laxus''s body to make Laxus pass out since he was toozy to continue the fight.


    Laxus''s eyes bulged before he passed out directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Kouha walked away and stopped his magic.


    Looking at this result, judges hurriedly announced the result of the battle.


    [T, The winner is Kouha!!!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The members of the Fairy Tail sighed when they saw Laxus had lost.


    "LAXUS!!!"


    The members of the Lightning God Tribe hurriedly helped Laxus who had passed out in the match. They looked at Kouha withplex expression since Laxus had lost against him easily. They felt frustrated, but there was nothing that they could do at this moment.


    Makarov and Mavis frowned since the power of Infinite was stronger than they had thought.


    "Dammit, Yajima, where did that guy gather all of those strong wizards," Makarov said while scratching his bald head. If it was only one or two strong people then it was normal, but he could tell that all of the people on the Infinite were very strong which made him frustated.


    "This is difficult¡­"


    Mavis, who was known as a master strategize, couldn''t think of a way to defeat Infinite since all of her strategies were destroyed by overwhelming power.


    In the end, a strategy was one of the tools that were used to win against the opponent which had the same power or more power, but if the difference of power was too much then all of the strategies became useless and nothing could be done.


    "No, it isn''t over yet! We''re a Fairy Tail! We won''t lose!" Makarov shouted.


    "OOOOOOHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Even though Laxus had lost, it didn''t mean that they had given up, and no matter what they would be the champions of the Grand Magic Games!

 Chapter 909 Pondering

    <h4>Chapter 909 Pondering</h4>


    Kouha showed his power in front of Laxus and became the winner, but the show must continue.


    The next match would be a match between Wendy and Sherria, Haru didn''t have this preference, but he was sure that there would be a lot of people who loved this match since it was a match between loli.


    Haru looked at Shinobu and thought that she had be taller and her body also grew bigger in some ces. He had to admit that in one year, she had be a very beautiful girl.


    "What''s wrong?" Shinobu asked with a blush.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Nothing." He looked at Esdeath and asked, "You''re not going to close my eyes?" He remembered during the match between Mirajane and Jenny, his eyes were closed, but this time, she didn''t do anything.


    "You have an interest in a little girl?" Esdeath asked.


    "No."


    "Then, what should I worry about?"


    "¡­"


    Esdeath knew that Haru was a breast maniac and she didn''t think that he had an interest in a little girl.


    Haru feltplicated by this trust and somehow he wasn''t happy, but he didn''t intend to make it into an argument since the match between Wendy and Sherria was about to start.


    Wendy was a Sky Dragon yer and Sherria was a Sky God yer. Both of them had mastered "Lost Magic" and both of them were also mastering the same magic elements.


    However, there could be only one winner between them.


    Looking at Chapati who had lost his hair, but his excitement was very high. Haru sighed and wondered how someone could be a lolicon since he couldn''t understand the charm of the loli character.


    But of course, his love for Sora wasn''t being included on lolicon since Sora wasn''t that small and even her build might not be that big, but she wasn''t someone who could be called a loli.


    Anyway, enough of that self-talking since the match had ended with a draw and both Wendy and Sherria had gotten 5 points each.


    With their match, the third day of the "Grand Magic Games" concluded and the result of the points of each team was announced.


    Infinite A with 56 points; Infinite B with 48 points; Mermaid Heel with 30 points; Lamia Scale with 27 points; Infinite C with 21 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points; Blue Pegasus with 17 points; Fairy Tail A with 11 points.


    ''2nd ce, huh?''


    Haru looked in the direction of Infinite A and he just happened to match Kuroneko''s eyes.


    Kuroneko smiled and seemed to tell him that she had won.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He had calcted the loss of Gintoki and for tomorrow, he knew that an error was about to happen on Kuroneko''s team.


    After the third event, everyone returned to the lodging.


    Haru was thinking about his power. He felt that from everyone in this world, hecked a technique that could be his trademark. Rather than calling him a specialist, most of his ability, technique, and magic turned him into a jack-of-all-trades. It might not be bad, but he didn''t really like it since hecked something which could be his identity.


    ''Pleasure magic?''


    Haru didn''t want to bebeled as a pervert and he hoped for other''s techniques. His gravity magic might be good butpared to Kouha, who focussed all of his power and time to train his gravity maniption and magic. He knew that he lost against Kouha in terms of gravity, magic, or maniption.


    Then what about light magic? Haru thought of mastering it before, but he felt that light magic was useless in front of Sting.


    Sting was a Light Dragon yer which enabled him to eat any kind of light.


    Light magic was good for a trick during the battle such as an illusion or blinding the enemy. Even though the light was more than that, it was moreplicated than he had thought to develop his light magic.


    "Horo Horo no Mi", "Kiss", "Sticky Fingers", "Jewelry Bonney''s power", etc.


    Haru knew that he was powerful, but he felt that hecked something. Thinking about the member of the "group chat", he could tell that everyone was focussed on one area such as Esdeath with her ice, Kouha with her gravity, Teppei with his nt, Korosensei with his speed, Kuroneko with his lightning, Shinobu with her poison, Luffy with his body''s technique, etc.


    Haru thought that his position on the "group chat" was simr to an assassin since he mostly used his "Sticky Fingers" during a fight and he also often fought on the close-distance.


    However, in the end, he shook his head and thought that it was better to cook something first since everyone had a party with the result of the event.


    ''I wonder what kind of prize I might get after this quest¡­''


    "Haru, I want more meat!"


    Luffytched his neck around Haru and wanted to steal the meat from the grill, but he was stopped.


    "It isn''t ready yet," Haru said with a strict expression.


    In the lodging where Fairy Tail stayed, everyone had a party together. Even though the result of the event wasn''t that good, they would give up so easily. They would have never given up and showed the Kingdom of Fiore that they were the strongest guild in this kingdom!


    Kagura was looking at the starry sky. Gritting her teeth when she had met the most loathed person that she had ever seen in her life. She hated that person and wanted to kill him right away since that person was the one who had taken the life of her big brother. But at the same time, she was wondering why that man was on the Fairy Tail.


    Kagura took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She thought aboutst year when she went together with Haru talking about a lot of things.


    Kagura somehow missed those times when Haru did a lot of stupid things and teased her while also telling her about a lot of things in life. She pondered and thought about meeting him. Even though she knew that he had a wife, this matter was different and she didn''t want to give up that easily.


    "Wh - What am I talking about?!"


    Kagura blushed and there was no way that she admitted that she fell for that scumbag!


    Kuroneko, Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha gathered together while eating spaghetti and pizza. They had an upper hand against Haru''s team and of course, they wanted to beat them, but tomorrow''s they had an unexpected factor.


    Luffy wanted to join tomorrow''s event!


    It was big news for all of them, especially when they knew that tomorrow''s event was an event rted to water.


    Luffy had never read or watched any anime, manga, or movie on the "group chat" and it was also the reason why he didn''t know about tomorrow''s event.


    "What should we do?" Kuroneko asked.


    Teppei and Kouha were silent and looked at Korosensei.


    "Me?" Korosensei asked.


    The three of them nodded at the same time.


    Korosensei pondered and said, "Well, why don''t we let him?"


    "What?" 3x


    "I mean, we''re on the upper hand, and in the end, all of those points are useless since the winner is going to be decided on thest day," Korosensei said.


    "It''s okay to lose once and it might also be a good lesson for Luffy."


    Hearing Korosensensei''s proposal, Kouha and Teppei didn''t mind it too much since they also knew that they had upperhand on thest event in this "Grand Magic Games", especially with Korosensei in their team.


    Korosensei''s speed was almost cheating itself.


    Kuroneko thought for a while and nodded. "I agree, but I really hope that Luffy can be smart sometimes."


    Luffy was quite reliable to fight against someone, but for something which uses a mind? That guy was useless.


    They knew that tomorrow''s match would be a disaster.

 Chapter 910 Naval Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 910 Naval Battle 1</h4>


    The fourth day of the Grand Magic Games.


    Everyone was told to send their representatives for this event.


    Haru along with everyone was a bit surprised when Luffy woulde for this event, but he thought that Luffy might have bought something on the "group chat" to erase the side effect of the Devil Fruit.


    "Who is going to go?" Shinobu asked. She didn''t have a hobby to show her body to the crowd, and if possible she wanted Haru to go.


    Looking at Shinobu''s reaction, Haru said, "I''ll go. Inside the water, I''m invincible."


    "Really?" Gintoki asked.


    Haru nodded and didn''t exin too much. After his body turned into the body of "Aquaman", he was truly alive within the water. As long as he was within the water, he was invincible.


    "The water is alive. Once you dive in, it will immediately bare its fangs and attack. But there''s nothing to fear. Don''t resist the water. Thrust your fingers into the surface and carve an opening. Then you slide your body through that opening. Moving your arms, your head, your chest¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure who had uttered those words, but he knew that guy was right since the water was alive. Thinking about the potential of Aquaman, he knew that he hadn''t fully opened the potential of his body.


    By then, all eight participants had walked into the arena.


    Infinite A sent Luffy; Infinite B sent Haru; Infinite C sent Yukino; Mermaid Heel sent Risley; Blue Pegasus sent Jenny; Fairy Tail A sent Lucy; Fairy Tail B sent Juvia; Lamia Scale sent Sherria.


    Looking at Sherria, Haru said, "It has been a while, Sherria."


    Sherria puffed her cheek and looked away. She was annoyed when this guy suddenly got married which somehow made her realize that love wasn''t only happiness, but there was also sadness. When someone was happy because of love, there was someone who was unhappy because of love.


    Haru was helpless at this girl, but then someone suddenly nudged him.


    "What the hell are you doing?! Don''t you care about Kagura? Why did you suddenly try to flirt with another girl?!" Risleyined and raised her chest high since Haru was a womanizer.


    "Don''t nder, Haru!" Yukino refuted.


    "Huh? Who are you?!"


    Then there was a fight between girls.


    Lucy and Juvia who were on the side started to gossip about Haru while saying that "handsome man isn''t good", "handsome man is always cheating", "he''s only saying something sweet, but no one knows what''s inside his heart", etc.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless then looked at Luffy to see whether Luffy could help him.


    Luffy didn''t say anything, he only picked his nose waiting for the match.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru somehow felt quite jealous of Luffy at this moment. He pped his hand to gather their attention.


    *p!*


    One p caused everyone to put their attention on him.


    "Everyone, let''s focus on the event first," Haru said simply.


    They nodded and thought about the event on the fourth day.


    Mato who had been ignored earlier felt grateful at Haru since everyone started to notice him again, but at the same time, he knew that the cause of this trouble was Haru.


    Naval Battle.


    In this game, the participants swim inside a floating sphere of water. There are also various rules for this game such as:


    1. Participants must knock one another outside of the sphere, with points being awarded based on the order in which the yers are eliminated.


    2. Falling out of the sphere results in the contestant being automatically removed from y for the rest of the event.


    3. Thest person remaining in the sphere will be the victor and receive top points.


    4. Any form of magic or technique can be used to assist in knocking rival participants out.


    5. When only two participants remain in the ring, a special 5-minute timer will be set. Should one of the participants fall out of the sphere during this time, they will not receive second ce, rather they will automaticallyest.


    The rules were pretty simple and no one asked a question. They changed into their swimwear and thementators were doing their best to keep the excitement of the audience.


    "Thepetition for the fourth day is about to start," Chapati said. He had changed his wig since he had lost his ck hair wig after the fight between Wendy and Sherria. This time, he changed into a blonde wig which somehow made him quite refreshed.


    "This event is simr to under-water sumo wrestling, hmm, right?" Yajima said.


    "I am so looking forward to this, thank you very much."


    The guest judge for the fourth day was Rabian. He was a theater manager of Scheherazade which was a famous theater in the Kingdom of Fiore. For more information, most of the magicians in this kingdom had yed in his theater to perform a drama since there wasn''t any television or movie theatre in this world.


    Everyone had changed into their swimwear and everyone was very excited when they saw the girls in their bikinis, one-pieces, etc.


    Jenny, Lucy, Juvia, Sherria, and Yukino were the hottest and everyone screamed excitedly.


    Korosensei took his camera again and took various photos of every girl at this event. Hisplexion, which was quite pale because of the porn book which he had bought yesterday, had slowly recovered because of this event.


    Jenny had promised to take a nude photo in the Sorcerer Magazine and Korosensei bought it immediately. He even waited right in front of the publisher''s house from night to the morning since he wanted to buy the first one. He was happy when he bought it and went to the deserted ce to open it, but when Jenny''s nude photo was shown, he also saw a nude photo of Ichiya, Hibiki, Ren, and Eve which made him barf right away.


    That was why this group of girls who wore bikinis had given Korosensei a fresh air in his abyss. Though, he also took a picture of Risley in her chubby form since somehow there were also a lot of people who loved Risley''s chubby form.


    Then after the female hade out, it was the male''s turn.


    Luffy and Haru came out together, and everyone eximed in surprise and their eyes were staring at them.


    Luffy with his usually cheerful smile showing a quite thin body, but full ofpact muscle. However, there was a huge scar on his chest that showed that he wasn''t something that could be underestimated.


    Most people who saw this scar were wondering who was able to create such a wound on Luffy''s body.


    Then when it came to Haru, every female in this ce took their breaths.


    It might be because Haru was in the world of the Fairy Tail that he didn''t hide the tattoos within his body. Even though it wasn''t that tiring, it was quite troublesome to apply an illusion on his tattooed body to make it appear to not have any tattoos.


    Haru didn''t really want to have a tattoo, but it was because of his body transformed into the body of Aquaman that he received these tattoos.


    Lucy gasped when she saw Haru. She had to admit that if this guy didn''t marry someone and a scumbag then she might have an interest in him. She also understood why a lot of girls kepting at him, especially when she saw his lower body.


    Some of the guys in the audience twitched their lips when they saw Haru''s body and his lower body.


    The female audience had to admit that they were really jealous of Esdeath who could have Haru''s ass every night at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough! How about we start the event?" Yajima said to wake everyone up from their stupor.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They nodded quietly and the participants entered the floating sphere of water before the start of the event, but suddenly¡­


    "Help! Help! I can''t swim!!!" Luffy was drowning.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 911 Naval Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 911 Naval Battle 2</h4>


    *Blop!* *Blop!* *Blop!*


    Luffy slowly fell toward the bottom of the floating sphere of water.


    Swimming toward Luffy, Haru grabbed Luffy in his arms. He was about to ask whether Luffy had bought the thing on the "group chat" to erase the curse which made him drown in the ocean, but Luffy had passed out and his eyes showed a white part.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned since no one expected Luffy to be unable to swim yet this guy bravely entered the event.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko, Korosensei, Kouha, and Teppei facepalmed at the same time.


    "Can you start the event?" Haru yelled since he wanted to throw Luffy out as soon as possible.


    [Y, yes, begin!!!]


    Haru threw Luffy out of the floating sphere of water.


    Luffy, who had been thrown out, coughed several times and thrown out the water inside his body.


    After Luffy hade out the battle continued and it became a battle between seven people.


    There was only one male in this ce, but no one really cared about it since Juvia and Lucy showed their power within the water.


    Juvia who had mastered water magic was truly alive in this event.


    Lucy took her Celestial Spirit''s Key and summoned Aquarius.


    Aquarius who was being called was angry, but she hurriedly moved and created a violent torrent of water within this floating sphere of water, but Juvia also did the same and their magic shed with each other.


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Sherria, Risley, and Yukino were a bit surprised by their confrontation.


    But Jeanne used this chance to send one participant out. "It is a chance!" She moved very fast toward Haru and aimed her kick at him. However, Haru grabbed his leg and redirected her attack toward the outside of the sphere.


    "What?!"


    Jenny was out of the event immediately.


    The Blue Pegasus sighed but also congratted Jenny for doing her best during this event.


    The confrontation between Juvia and Lucy continued, but in the end, Juvia won and Lucy was thrown toward the edge of the spherical water, but Lucy summoned another Celestial Spirit to help her.


    Haru didn''t join the fight and he also didn''t initiate the battle, only swimming from here to there while looking at the battle. He also turned himself into invisible using his light magic made him unnoticeable, especially when everyone showed their powerful magic one after another. Though, of course, when he disappeared someone within the audience noticed it immediately.


    "He has disappeared!"


    Erza and Kagura frowned and knew that Haru was a very troublesome opponent.


    If they were fighting against someone then they would refrain from fighting against Haru since it was very troublesome, especially with his variety of magic which somehow made their fight turn into tricky situation.


    They wanted to remind their friends within the spherical water that Haru was aiming for them, but they knew that it was impossible. The only thing that they could do was to believe in their friends.


    The fight between Juvia and Lucy was very noticeable since they were able to manipte water, but the sh between Risley, Sherria, and Yukino also didn''t lose to the two of them.


    "Open Gate of the Paired Fish! Pisces!"


    Holding a golden key in her hand, it started to shine brightly on Yukino''s hand before summoned torge size fishes within the spherical water.


    "Fish!!!"


    Happy was happy and he drooled when he saw tworge fishes that came out from Yukino''s key.


    The two fishes were so powerful that they knocked down both Sherria and Rislye outside. But Juvia became even crazier and created arge whirlpool within. She had awoken her second origin and her strength had be stronger.


    "It''s time to send all of you out at once! Nobody within the water can beat Juvia! This is for you!! The wings of love!!! Juvia adores Gray-sama!!!"


    Powerful whirlpool swept everyone, even Yukino was almost pushed to the outside of the spherical water if Pisces didn''t help her.


    Esdeath looked at Juvia and thought that the power of love could make her stronger. She nodded and thought that Juvia was interesting.


    ''Well, I can do that too¡­''


    With her love for Haru, Esdeath would be even stronger.


    Yukino and Juvia didn''t give up and both of them kept trying to push each other out from the spherical water.


    Lucy was helpless and could only stay within this ce with the help of two Celestial Spirits to hold her in ce.


    But suddenly someone appeared before them, Haru who had disappeared for a while appeared and pushed the three of them out from the arena.


    "What?!"


    Lucy, Virgo, and Aries were sent out from the sphere so naturally without fighting back. The three of them wondering how Haru could suddenly appear before them.


    Then everyone noticed Haru who had just appeared within spherical water. The way Haru swam in the water was so powerful and it was as if water had be his ally. The audience could only say that his figure was simr to a king of the sea or something which usually came out from the legend.


    Haru couldn''t manipte water, but the water was his friend. This sentence was different from Tsubasa who often told the audience that the ball was his friend since the water was alive and the ball was a non-living thing.


    Within this spherical water, everything had turned into chaos with a lot of powerful whirlpools that could knock down anyone.


    Yukino was on her limit since she didn''t expect Juvia to be so strong within water that even Pisces couldn''t do too much in this battle.


    Juvia who wanted to show her love to Gray became very strong as long as there was a love and Gray was looking at her, then she could do anything.


    "UWOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    The whirlpool became even stronger and it sent Yukino out.


    "Ugh!"


    Yukino felt frustrated since she had lost once again, but she was d that Haru was still inside the tournament and she hoped for him to win!


    Juvia noticed Haru who wasn''t affected by her whirlpool. Her eyes turned sharp toward him and said, "I won''t lose no matter what!" She charged toward Haru with very fast movement. She knew that Haru was a hard opponent since she noticed within the water this guy wasn''t affected by her magic. But inside the water, she was the winner.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    There were only two people inside the spherical water and a special 5-minute timer had started. It meant that the battle would end within 5-minute no matter what would happen.


    The figure of Juvia and Haru moving from ce to ce within the spherical water was very awesome.


    Juvia kept sending out powerful magic one after another, but Haru could dodge all of her attack with a very cool maneuver.


    Some people who had fought against Haru realized that Haru was strong, but within the water, he was even stronger.


    "Well, it is enough to y around." Haru looked at Juvia and said, "I''m sorry, but you need to lose."


    "No! My love for Gray-sama is as wide as an ocean! I won''t lose no matter what!" Juvia refuted, but suddenly she wasn''t sure what had happened since she had already been pushed to the outside.


    "What?!"


    Juvia was stupified.


    Haru was the only person within the spherical water and everyone cheered loudly in excitement.


    [The event is over!! The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!]


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 912 Two Handsome Men

    <h4>Chapter 912 Two Handsome Men</h4>


    The audience was in a state of excitement since this event was so awesome.


    Sexy girls, fierce confrontation, powerful magic one after another, they felt that it was the best event that they had ever seen!


    Everyone had to admit that Fairy Tail was a very powerful team, especially when Juvia showed her power within this Naval Battle event, but the winner had been concluded and that wasn''t Juvia rather it was Haru.


    The members of the Fairy Tail might be a bit frustrated at how strong Infinite was, but they also knew that Infinite wasn''t perfect especially when they knew Luffy''s weakness.


    Luffy was very powerful since he was immune to electricity and that meant Laxus''s magic was useless to him, but they knew that he was weak against water which somehow gave them important information. However, they didn''t even realize that even if they knew Luffy''s weakness, it didn''t mean that they could use it against him since Luffy''s movement was too fast.


    Before the battle of the fourth day, the score of each team was announced to everyone.


    Infinite B with 58 points; Infinite A with 56 points; Mermaid Heel with 32 points; Lamia Scale with 30 points; Infinite C with 27 points; Blue Pegasus with 26 points; Fairy Tail B 20 points; Fairy Tail A with 15 points.


    After Luffy''s blunder, Infinite B was still in the 1st ce in this tournament.


    The members of Infinite A sighed, but they knew that they had a chance to win on thest event.


    "Luffy, haven''t you solved your curse before?" Korosensei asked. He remembered that Luffy had bought something on the "group chat" to erase Luffy''s curse against the ocean.


    "Ah, I haven''t learned how to swim," Luffy said with a sheepish smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were helpless, but since the event was over there was nothing that they could do.


    Then the match started and the first match was a match between Ichiya and Niciya against Shinobu and Tabane.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki, Haru, and Esdeath looked at the reaction of Shinobu and Tabane since their opponents were unexpected.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu and Tabane were silent for a while before they stood up together.


    "We''ll end this battle quickly." 2x


    The three of them nodded and didn''t say anything since the existence of Ichiya was truly an enigma.


    Haru knew that once Ichiya got close to Esdeath, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill Ichiya and that was the reason why he had always been together with Esdeath. Besides he didn''t want his wife being picked up by another guy, he also knew how cruel Esdeath was since once something like that happened then this woman wouldn''t hesitate and killed them. Though, he didn''t really mind since he knew that he could make his wife innocent in court by telling the judge that the guy who had approached her had done excessive sexual harassment.


    The world of Fairy Tail was full of perverts, but Haru didn''t me them since this world was full of beautiful girls. Though, the main character of this story couldn''t appreciate those beautiful girls which made Haru sigh at how wasteful it was.


    "It''s time to show our power to the world."


    Ichiya put on a handsome pose and said, "Men¡­"


    The people in bunny costumes also did the same pose as Ichiya, but he didn''t utter any words.


    "We''ll go now," Ichiya said.


    "Yes, please be careful, Ichiya-san!" 3x


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Ichiya and Nichiya with their strange poses, Tabane and Shinobu weren''t sure what to say.


    "I''m sorry beautifuldies, but in this game, I have to defeat all of you for my guild. Though, I''ll apologize to both of you after the match, how about we have tea or something? I know a good ce," Ichiya said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane and Shinobu shuddered to wonder why it was both of them who had to fight Ichiya.


    Tabane nudged Shinobu and said, "Shinobu, he''s talking with you."


    Shinobu frowned and said, "No, he''s talking about you!"


    Both of them started to argue with each other.


    Looking at the fight between two women, Ichiya became panicked and said, "Ladies, please calm down! Please don''t fight over with me! I''m inviting two of you, not only one of you. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding and please stop fighting since it is very painful for me to see beautifuldies such as two of you fight each other because of me¡­" He put on a handsome pose and took out two roses for both of them.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    *Shudder!*


    Tabane and Shinobu moved 10 meters away at the same time, but they also felt furious!


    "Fuh¡­ I guess, both of you are too shy," Ichiya said with a smile that showed his white teeth.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tabane and Shinobu nced at each other and nodded.


    ''Let''s kill him.''


    That was their thought at the time.


    Every woman in this ce could only show a sympathetic expression toward Tabane and Shinobu who had fought against Ichiya and Nichiya.


    "If I was there, that guy would have already died," Esdeath said. She couldn''t believe that there was such a man in this world which somehow disgusted her.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru and Gintoki didn''t doubt Esdeath''s words.


    Esdeath looked at her husband and had to admit that she was lucky. She hugged her husband tightly and said, "Tell me if the match is over, I''m getting sick looking at this match."


    "Alright, alright," Haru said and patted Esdeath''s hair since he also felt the same damage when he saw Ichiya.


    Before the match started, Ichiya wanted to show the identity of his partner in this battle.


    The man in the bunny costume took off his mask and showed his handsome face to the world.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "UWEEGHHHHH!!!!!"


    Everyone barfed at the same time.


    Even Korosensei who was an octopus also couldn''t handle this situation and the camera in his hands exploded immediately when he used it to take a picture of both Ichiya and Nichiya.


    Even the camera decided to self-destruct rather than saving the picture on Ichiya and Nichiya inside its memory.


    Ichiya and Nichiya were in a handsome pose with a lot of stars in their surroundings.


    "We have Double Hunky-Man attack!!"


    "Smell the perfume of Danger!!"


    Tabane and Shinobu couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "Can you start the match? Hurry up!" Shinobu was quite impatient.


    [Ah, yes! Begin!!!]


    Tabane didn''t waste her time and summoned all of her powerful weapons from missiles, guns, and even IS.


    All of them were summoned and almost filled half of the stadium.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Ichiya and Nichiya opened their mouths wide since all of the missiles, guns, and two IS were moving toward them, sending out the powerful attacks.


    *BOOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOOM!!!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ichiya and Nichiya passed out directly after bombardment of the attack.


    [T, the winner is Tabane and Shinobu!]


    Tabane and Shinobu hurriedly ran toward Haru since his presence could cure them of this nausea.


    "M, Men¡­ w, what a shydies¡­"


    Ichiya uttered before he passed out.


    "ICHIYA-SAN!!!!!"


    The match continued in a hurry since they wanted to forget the figure of Ichiya and Nichiya. The second fight was a fight between Kagura and Millianna against Lyon and Yuka. The result of their fight was a draw which somehow was quite unexpected. Then the next match was a match between Natsu and Gray versus Sting and Rogue.


    Natsu and Gray were fighting each other and Natsu decided to send Gray out from the battle.


    Every member of the "group chat" knew the result of the battle, and they knew very well that Natsu was the strongest person in this world, especially since there was a demon within Natsu''s body.


    In the end, Natsu knocked down both Sting and Rogue together by himself and won the match which received a lot of cheers from everyone.


    But at the same time, Haru felt a strange feeling in his surroundings. His sense was very keen and he understood that something was brewing in secret.


    ''Well, it is a dragon¡­''


    Looking at the member of the Fairy Tail, Haru knew that they were a source of trouble, but since they were the main character, there was nothing that he could do. The only thing which he could do at this moment was to knock down the enemy when they came toward themter.


    "Good job, you''ve done your best," Haru said and praised Sting and Rogue.


    Sting and Rogue felt really wanted to cry when they received this praise, but at the same time, they felt frustrated since they had lost in this match.


    The match continued and it was the fight between Gajeel and Cana against Korosensei and Teppei.


    The audience who watched this match was quite surprised since Natsu could defeat both Sting and Rogue at the same time, but they weren''t sure whether Gajeel and Cana could defeat thebination of Teppei and Korosensei.


    Teppei with his nt maniption and Korosensei with his speed.


    Both of them were very strong opponents, but Gajeel and Cana wouldn''t give up to defeat both of them.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, this is going to be interesting," Korosensei said with augh.


    Teppei smiled and said, "You have a bad hobby."


    "I''ll knock you down," Gajeel said with a cruel smile.


    "Fairy Tail is the best guild," Cana said and took out her card. She also had a tattoo on her arm ready to send her magic.


    The atmosphere between the four of them became tense and the judge announced the match.


    [BEGIN!!!! ]

 Chapter 913 End of the Fourth Day

    <h4>Chapter 913 End of the Fourth Day</h4>


    Korosensei was known for his speed so Gajeel didn''t waste his chance and attacked him immediately before it was toote!


    "Iron Dragon''s Roar!"


    Gajeel inhaled a fairlyrge amount of air and then proceeded to release a very powerful tornado from his mouth, which possessed incredible blunt force. In the process, sharp metal shards are dispersed, which are capable of shredding the opponent''s body. It was very powerful magic and most magicians would be knocked down with one attack.


    But unfortunately¡­


    "How dangerous."


    "Yes."


    Korosensei and Teppei suddenly appeared behind Cana and Gajeel at the same time.


    Cana gritted her teeth and took out one card which could be effective for Korosensei.


    "Sexy Lady Card!"


    Cana threw a card with pictures of sexy women, dressed in skimpy bikinis, at Korosensei.


    Korosensei stopped and didn''t believe what he had heard. Then suddenly the woman pictured on the cards came out holding him down.


    Then she also sent out another card to Korosensei. "Woman''s Wall!" She summoned a huge number of women that stacked themselves over each other creating a living wall to trap Korosensei.


    Korosensei had a huge nosebleed and felt that he was in heaven.


    "T, Teppei, I''m sorry. I lose this battle¡­"


    "¡­"


    "What?! Korosensei has lost!"


    The audience and everyone in the stadium were speechless when Korosensei lost against Cana, however, the male audience at this stadium also understood why Korosensei had lost.


    Yajima, Chapati, Haru, Kuroneko, Gintoki, and everyone wasn''t sure how to react.


    The members of the Fairy Tail were very happy that Cana had defeated Korosensei easily.


    "CANA, YOU''RE AWESOME!!!!"


    "GO AND DEFEAT THEM, CANA, GAJEEL!!"


    "Wow¡­ it''s amazing¡­ there are a lot of beautiful girls¡­" Korosensei''s eyes were brimming with excitement and he couldn''t move when he was being held down by a group of women, no, rather he didn''t want to move.


    Cana wiped the sweat off her forehead and grinned toward Teppei. "You''re the only one now."


    Teppei sighed and looked helplessly at Korosensei. He didn''t expect Cana to know Korosensei''s weakness, but he also understood considering Korosensei''s perverted act for the past few days such a weakness was very easy to find. But he warmed up his body calmly and said, "I remember that your friend has defeated two people from our guild."


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that? You''re going to lose anyway," Gajeel said with a grin.


    "Then how about I do the same? I''ll defeat the two of you alone," Teppei said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Veins popped on the forehead of Gajeel and Cana since Teppei was looking down on them.


    "Cana, I''ll handle him," Gajeel said.


    "No, I''ll handle him!" Cana said.


    Neither of them gave Teppei mercy; rather, they sent out their magic toward Teppei immediately.


    "Icicle!"


    "Iron Dragon''s Club!"


    Teppei moved very agilely and dodged all of their attacks. In truth, he could defeat them quickly, but he wanted to y them for a while. He also wanted to know how tough Gajeel''s body was.


    Gajeel charged toward Teppei and decided to fight in closebat.


    Cana didn''t close her distance, rather she acted in support of Gajeel harassing Teppei with various magic from fire, water, wind, ice, earth, and a lot more.


    Card magic which is Cana''s magic is very versatile magic and she can do a lot of things with it.


    But Teppei wasn''t some weakling, and he was known for his agility on "group chat." Dodging all of Cana''s magic was a very easy task for him, but Gajeel didn''t let him do that and kept him in ce.


    Even though Gajeel wanted to fight against Teppei alone, he could tell that Teppei was on another league from himself and Teppei was stronger than he had thought. How could he realize that? It might be because he was Dragon yer that he could tell whether someone was strong or not from his instinct as a Dragon yer.


    Infinite was a guild full of monsters, but Fairy Tail was known for their tenacity and they wouldn''t give up no matter what!


    "Explosion Cards!!"


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Explosion kept appearing from one location to another location which affected Teppei''s movement since he couldn''t move toward the ce where the explosion was located. Then, in the end, he was trapped in the middle of explosion and Gajeel used that chance to use his strongest magic in such a situation.


    "Karma Demon: Iron God Sword!"


    Gajeel pped his hands together above his head, creating a gigantic iron sword. He then proceeded to swipe the sword down, destroying everything in front of him.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    "UWOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Cana also used this opportunity to send out another "explosion card".


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Gajeel yelled and pushed this gigantic iron sword with all of his power, but suddenly it stuck on something. He tried to push it, but he couldn''t even move it.


    Then suddenly Teppei appeared in front of Gajeel.


    "What?!"


    It was toote to escape, then Teppei started with his attack.


    "Well Done."


    Teppei sent multiple strikes on Gajeel''s motor nerves that paralyzed every muscle in Gajeel''s body.


    Gajeel was stunned in ce and he couldn''t move, but before that he shouted loudly, "Cana, use that magic!"


    Cana saw that the situation had turned bad to worse. Hearing Gajeel''s words, she decided to use her strongest magic.


    "Gather! O river of light that''s guided by the fairies!


    "Shine! In order to perish the fangs of evil!


    "Fairy Glitter!!!"


    Teppei took a seed from his pocket and threw it on the ground.


    "Protection Tree!"


    The seed which was thrown on the ground suddenly grew very quickly into arge tree and protected Teppei.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    The powerful beam of light was falling toward Teppei, but it was stopped by the "protection tree" which was grown by Teppei.


    The strongest attack and strongest defense shed with each other, but it seemed that the effect of "Fairy Glitter" was more unique than Teppei had thought and some of the light passed through the "protection tree". But Teppei had already moved away from his spot and appeared right in front of Cana.


    "Wha---"


    Cana was about to run away, but suddenly she couldn''t move and her body was paralyzed.


    Gajeel and Cana couldn''t move, and the sexydies that had surrounded Korosensei had also disappeared.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    Along with the howl of sadness from Korosensei, the fourth match of the day was over with Teppei and Korosensei as the winner.


    "NOOOOOOOO!!!! TEPPEI, WHY DID YOU END THE MATCH SO QUICKLY!!!!"


    Korosensei grabbed Teppei''s cor and cried in tears of blood.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Teppei sighed and wondered why it was so difficult to team up with a pervert.


    After the match was announced, Gajeel and Cana who were paralyzed could move once again, but at the same time, they felt very frustrated since they had lost.


    "I''ll defeat you next time!" Gajeel yelled before walking away.


    Cana sighed since she had lost very quickly. She shook her head before following Gajeel back.


    Korosensei wanted to ask Cana whether she could trap him again, but he held himself. He wasn''t a pervert, but a gentleman. It was difficult to ask ady such a shameful request.


    With that match, the fourth day of the "Grand Magic Games" was over with these points on each team.


    Infinite B with 68 points; Infinite A with 66 points; Mermaid Heel with 37 points; Lamia Scale with 35 points; Infinite C with 27 points; Blue Pegasus with 26 points; Fairy Tail A with 25 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points.


    Looking at the result, Natsu made fun of Gajeel which in return Gajeel beat him up. Both of them started to fight each other until Erza stopped them.


    On other hand, Gray who had been sent out by Natsu during the match had found a strange cave with arge dragon bone within which somehow shocked him.


    At the same time, Jel, Ultear, and Meredy knew that the time had be closer and they needed to do something.


    The minister of defense and various captains of the army from the Kingdom of Fiore also knew that the end of the kingdom was near, and they needed to get their hands on the 12 Celestial Key as soon as possible.


    But how?

 Chapter 914 Lucky Man

    <h4>Chapter 914 Lucky Man</h4>


    After the fourth day was over, Gray brought Lucy, Erza, Wendy, and Natsu to the cave where he had met a dragon bone. In that ce, they met the princess of this country along with the captain of the army.


    The Princess of this country along with this captain knew the end of this country was soon and it was simply impossible to kidnap the Celestial Key from the Fairy Tail and the Infinite. The only thing which they could do was ask for their help to help them to save this country.


    "Please save this country!"


    On the fifth day, everyone was on holiday and they didn''t have to do anything. They were quite free at this moment and only needed to wait for the final event which was about to start on the next day.


    Sting and Rogue were very frustrated that they had lost against Natsu and swore that they would win against Natsu and Gajeel on the final event before passing out after drinking arge amount of booze.


    It might have been their imagination, but there was one woman who was mingling on their guild.


    "Hahaha, the booze in this ce is amazing!" Canaughed while drinking various boozes with Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s life in this world was very wonderful since she didn''t have to do anything. In the morning, she could drink as much as she could then at night, she would enter heaven and y together with Haru. It might be because her body was full of nutrients since she was being injected by Haru every day and because of that her skin had be glowing and became even more youthful.


    Tsunade really wanted this day tost for a long time.


    Esdeath was the same since her husband kept pampering her every day. She ate delicious food, had a good fight, and watched a good show in this world. Lastly, all of that being done together with her husband.


    Then Haru decided to go out to buy ingredients for dinner since the food was almost emptied.


    Everyone loved Haru''s food and no one doubted that.


    French, Italian, Chinese, Indonesian, Japanese, American, etc; Haru had cooked various dishes from various locations within his world. The ingredients in the world of Fairy Tail were quite unique, and there was a lot of strange meat, vegetables, spices, etc which he had never tried before. He was very excited and tried a lot of things with those ingredients. Some of them were very delicious, but some of them were very strange or quite bad, but he didn''t need to worry since Luffy would eat all of those foods clean.


    Walking out to buy ingredients, it was quite a rare time for him to be alone since usually he was surrounded by a lot of people. But he knew that his alone time would be short since he heard someone call his name.


    "Haru?"


    Turning his head, Haru saw someone that he didn''t expect.


    "Kagura?"


    Walking next to each other, Haru was the one who talked, and Kagura was very quiet. He didn''t really mind it, but he tried really hard to not make the atmosphere between the two of them be awkward. Then when the street became fairly quiet, he decided to ask, "What''s wrong? You seem that you want to talk about something with me?"


    "I met with Jel a few days ago," Kagura said. She wanted to ask him why Haru had married, but in the end, she refrained since she felt veryfortable just walking beside him like this. It felt great since she could see the future with him without worrying too much about anything and just stood up beside him talking about silly things together. Their talk might be useless, but she felt very happy to be with him.


    However, when he asked her about this question, her expression turned into a frown and there was a killing intent that started to emit from her body.


    Looking at her expression, Haru could tell what answer Kagura had decided to take. He thought for a while and asked, "Have you met with Erza?"


    "Erza?"


    Kagura frowned since she didn''t understand what Haru meant.


    "Erza has the same situation as Millianna and both of them have met with Jel and your older brother, but unlike Millianna, Erza should have seen thest moment of your brother, before you''ve made your decision, you should talk with Erza so you might find something," Haru said.


    "Something? What do you mean?" Kagura asked.


    "I''m not sure," Haru said.


    "You''re not sure? Then why did you tell me to meet Erza?"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should support Kagura to have her revenge on Jel since Kagura''s state of mind was different from him.


    Women tend to be emotional, even if Kagura was sessful with her revenge, but it didn''t mean the shadow of Jel would disappear from her heart rather it might haunt her since he could see her mind was quite weak. Rather than thinking about revenge, he wanted her to forget about the past and look forward to the future.


    "I just want the best for you. Erza might have known something which you don''t know so you can make your decision after meeting her," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kagura bit her lips while looking at him for a while.


    "Why are you so kind to me?"


    Hearing that question, Haru wasn''t sure how to answer. Did he feel responsible for her? That might be so since he had used his "pleasure magic" on Kagura, but he didn''t want to have aplicated rtionship with her, especially when he thought about Brandish. He wasn''t sure about what had happened to Brandish, but he had left her for a long time. It might be good for Brandish to forget about him which was good for both of them, but his thought was broken when he felt something soft and fragrant on his lips.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t move since this development wasn''t something that he could think of since he didn''t expect Kagura would have such a personality.


    Kagura closed her eyes and kissed Haru''s lips.


    Millianna, Risley, Beth, and Arana who had been following both of them closely were surprised when they saw Kagura''s action.


    ''WHAT?!''


    They screamed inwardly.


    Even some members of the Fairy Tail who toured around the city randomly were struck in surprise when they saw Haru and Kagura kissing each other.


    Crocus might be thergest town within the Kingdom of Fiore, but this world was unexpectedly quite small that all of them happened to see Haru and Kagura kissing each other.


    Struck in ce, Kagura parted her lips and said, "I know that you''re married, but I can''t hold myself." Her face was very hot, but at the same time, she felt relief and she also understood her feelings at this moment.


    "¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "I''m sorry."


    Kagura shook her head and said, "Don''t be, I''m selfish. I know that you''re married, bu - but¡­" Tears rolled down from her eyes before she ran. "I''m sorry¡­" She couldn''t tell her feelings toward him since she knew that their rtionship was impossible to establish.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t chase after her and felt slightly regret. He felt that he couldn''t ept Kagura''s feelings when he hadn''t solved his rtionship with Brandish since he felt what he had done was very irresponsible.


    Haru had left Brandish after all and he had never met her for the past year then he also had married someone.


    Well, even if he married, it didn''t mean that his harem members wouldn''t increase, but he still had a bottom line and in this world, there was something that he needed to do before he could ept Kagura''s feeling.


    However, it would be best if she forgot about him and moved on.


    Touching the trace of warmth on his lips, Haru felt that he was really lucky as a man since there were a lot of women who loved him.


    "I need to make them happy."


    It was his vow as a harem protagonist.

 Chapter 915 The Final Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 915 The Final Day 1</h4>


    Then the day ended quickly and the final of the Grand Magic Games was going to start.


    Yesterday, there were a lot of things that happened such as the military who came to the Infinite''s lodging asking them to help the country from the destruction which was about to this country.


    The members of the "group chat" knew what was about to happen and they didn''t mind helping since they needed to hunt down a dragon for their quest.


    Dragon might be the strongest creature in this world, but they didn''t think too much about it and they didn''t feel that much of threat from the dragons since when theypared it with all of the things that they had fought in the past, a dragon was nothing.


    They weren''t sure how strong the dragons were, but they believed in their strength.


    Yukino was also specifically being requested to use her Celestial Key to open the "Eclipse Gate" and she epted that request since she didn''t mind helping the country that was about to wee a disaster.


    Yukino knew that her strength wasn''t much, but she would help the country.


    Then after Haru returned, he talked with Esdeath and because of that talk, their rtionship had be much closer.


    Haru thought about children, but he felt that it was too soon and Esdeath also wasn''t in hurry either.


    As an Emperor of the Empire, a lot of people urged him to have a descendant as soon as possible since they needed a prince for the Empire.


    Haru had told his ministers to wait for two months which meant 2 years in his original world since he changed the ratio of time on the various world on the "group chat" with his world. It was necessary since he needed to maintain harmony between girls since he had a lot of lovers in various worlds. Even if they loved him, it didn''t mean that they could ept his rtionship with other girls after all so he needed to do it slowly.


    Haru needed to respect their feelings and didn''t force them to meet each other. He needed to be patient since a woman was a very jealous creature and they wanted to be treated special more than anyone.


    It was troublesome, but the reward was worth it.


    In the end, Haru gave plenty of love to Esdeath right into her womb, but he had used magic so she wouldn''t get pregnant. Though an ident might happen, if that really happened then he could only say that it was blessing in disguise.


    He felt that he needed to graduate from high school first before he could have a child, but enough of that since the final day of the "Grand Magic Game" was about to happen.


    The three judges were Chapati, Yajima, and Mato.


    Today Chapati had changed his wig into something funkier with a lot of spiky hair telling how excited he was to the world.


    After every team on the "Grand Magic Games" spread to the entire town, the judge started to announce the event.


    Battle Royale.


    The final day of the Tournament is a battle royale with every team and their members participating in a team battle, known as the "Grand Magic Game". The battleground is the entire city of Crocus where all the teams are already spread out.


    The rules are as follows:


    1. All members wander the streets and if they encounter members of another guild they are to fight.


    2. When a participant loses consciousness or is deemed unable to continue the battle, the opposing team scores one point.


    3. Each team must appoint one of their members as team leader, this is kept secret from the rest of the other guilds.


    4. If the team leader falls, the opposing team gains 5 points.


    5. The total maximum number of points is 45 points, this implies that every team has a chance of winning.


    6. Moving as one group or separate is totally up to the individual members of the team.


    Points garnered in this event are added to the overall score gained throughout the Games.


    Everyone was full of enthusiasm and they couldn''t wait to watch this "battle royale" right away!


    Hearing the rules of the game, Marvis then looked at the score on each team.


    Infinite B with 68 points; Infinite A with 66 points; Mermaid Heel with 37 points; Lamia Scale with 35 points; Infinite C with 27 points; Blue Pegasus with 26 points; Fairy Tail A with 25 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points.


    ''45 points¡­''


    Mavis knew that it would be hard to be the champion of the "Grand Magic Games" considering their points were the lowest among everyone, especially the Fairy Tail B which had only 20 points. Even if they had a full 45 points, it would be very hard to be the champion.


    However, it wouldn''t be the style of Fairy Tail for them to give up.


    ''Fairy Tail A has 25 points and if they win all 45 points then it''s possible for them to reverse the situation¡­''


    Mavis thought a lot of strategy and stratagem inside her mind to help her guild to be the winner of this tournament. She was known as the brightest mind in the entire history of Fairy Tail and no matter what she would make her guild to be the winner of the "Grand Magic Games"!


    The members of the Fairy Tail A and B had made up their minds to work together to win this tournament. Their position was the lowest, but they didn''t want to be the loser in this battle. Even though Infinite was a very strong opponent, they had a chance for reversal.


    Each of them had learned about the weaknesses of some members such as Luffy and Korosensei. As long as they were the first ones who struck then their chance of winning would increase.


    But they forgot one thing: that there was someone who couldn''t be read with a strategy or anything andmon sense was useless on him.


    Natsu Dragneel.


    "I''M ALL FIRED UP!!!!"


    His mouth was full of me and he was ready to knock down all of the enemies while ignoring Mavis who had been telling the strategy that was about to be implemented on this event.


    "¡­"


    Kagura was silent and thought about the thing which Haru had told her yesterday.


    ''Erza, huh?''


    Looking at Kagura who was silent, Arana, Risley, Beth, and Millianna weren''t sure what to say and they also weren''t sure how to help her since Kagura was in love with a married man. They wanted to support their friend, but they knew that this rtionship was immoral, especially when the guy had a wife.


    ''Ugh¡­''


    Their minds weren''t on the match since the scene where Kagura kissed Haru''s lips was etched into their minds deeply realizing that their pure girl had grown up. Though, they had to admit it was annoying when the guy who had made her grow up was a bastard!


    "Men, let''s do our best in this match!"


    Ichiya raised his finger to the sky.


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!"


    "Listen, we need to get serious, or else we''ll lose against Haru''s team!" Kuroneko said.


    They nodded and understood that Haru and almost everyone who participated in this tournament knew about the weakness of both Luffy and Korosensei.


    "We''re going to win no matter what!" Kuroneko shouted.


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    "Then who is the captain?"


    Everyone looked at each other before making up their minds who would be the captain.


    "Can I retire early?" Gintoki asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to say something but gave up since the match had started.


    [BEGIN!!!!!!]

 Chapter 916 The Final Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 916 The Final Day 2</h4>


    Fairy Tail knew that their only chance was to make Fairy Tail A the champion of this tournament. Even though Fairy Tail B was quite dissatisfied, their points weren''t enough to be the champion of this tournament.


    The maximum number of points which could be gotten by each team was 45 points, Fairy Tail B had only 20 points, even if they could get all of the points, it was impossible to be the champion.


    Then the only thing which they could do in this situation was to work together to defeat all of the enemies in front of them. It might be a bit dirty, but considering how strong the enemy was, they felt that it was a reasonable strategy.


    "GO!!!"


    "OOOOOHHHHHH!!!!"


    Fairy Tal A and Fairy Tail Bbined their power to reverse their position from thest to the 1st; from zero to hero!


    "I don''t want to work together! We''re allpetitors! I''m going to win this tournament!" Natsu yelled.


    Though, there was one person who would cause a mess in their team.


    Infinite C, who owned 27 points felt quite strange since how they felt that they were weaker fromst year. Last year, they were in 2nd ce, but today they were in 5th ce. They felt frustrated by it and that was why they were going to surprise everyone. They were going to defeat all of thepetitors in this event besides Infinite A and Infinite B then became the champion of the tournament.


    "Yosh, we''re going to win this tournament!" Sting yelled.


    Rufus, Sting, Yukino, and Rogue were ready to wreck apart this event.


    "Rufus!"


    Rufus nodded and jumped onto the rooftop. He put his finger on the temple, and the rest went on to fight against the enemy.


    The rest of the members of the Mermaid Heel didn''t move for a while, they were looking at Kagura, waiting for her order. They knew that rather than chasing after Haru, it was better to go for another team considering they were in the 3rd ce in the "Grand Magic Games".


    Kagura took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes!" 4x


    The members of the Lamia Scale also moved, but they didn''t move together and went to the scatter ways. It wasn''t that they were overconfident in their abilities, but that they believed in each other and they also believed in Jura who would bring them to victory.


    "Men!"


    "Ichiya-san!" 4x


    "Everyone, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!" 4x


    "So what are you going to do now?" Teppei looked at Kuroneko.


    "We''re in 2nd ce, and it is better to stay here for a while," Kuroneko said.


    "Yes, but it seems that Luffy has gone by himself," Kouha said.


    "!!!!"


    Kuroneko was surprised and asked, "Why didn''t you stop him?!"


    "You didn''t ask." 3x


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko was speechless and sighed.


    "It''s alright. I''m sure that Gintoki is also going to give up quite early," Teppei said.


    Hearing Teppei''s words, they nodded and could see that Gintoki would give up quite early during this event.


    "So are we going to wait here for a while?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Aren''t you the team leader?" Korosensei asked.


    "W, well, but our opponent is Haru and Esdeath¡­ So¡­¡­" Kuroneko wasn''t really confident that she was able to win against both of them.


    "Kuroneko!"


    "W, what?!"


    Kouha''s expression became serious and asked, "I know that Haru and Esdeath are strong, but¡­


    "We''re stronger!" 3x


    Looking at the expression of the three of them, Kuroneko nodded and said, "Yes¡­ We''re stronger¡­¡­" She looked at Kouha and said, "Even though I''m the leader, but Kouha¡­¡­ You''re the one with 5 points."


    In this event, when someone defeats one person their team would receive 1 point, but if they defeat the team leader then they would get 5 points.


    Kouha nodded and said, "Alright, believe in me." He thought about Haru and thought of a strategy to defeat him.


    "Something ising," Teppei said.


    Rufus put his finger on his temple and said, "Memory-Make: A Night of Falling Stars!" Beams of lightning were sent out from his body to all of the participants beside his allies.


    Looking at the beam of lightning which was about to approach them, Kouha raised his hand and redirected all of the beams which came to his and his team direction back to Rufus.


    "¡­"


    Kuroneko was surprised by this power and asked, "Is this gravity maniption?"


    Kouha nodded and said, "Yes, there are a lot of things which can be done by gravity."


    Korosensei looked at Kouha and thought that it would be difficult to defeat him if Kouha decided to create a wall of gravity in his surroundings but luckily, they were teammates in this tournament.


    "How about we move?" Teppi was quite bored.


    Looking at each other, they didn''t really mind moving out; however, they looked at Korosensei for a moment.


    "W, what?!" Korosensei felt a bit nervous when everyone was looking at him.


    "Don''t get caught by Cana''s magic again," Kuroneko said.


    "T, that was an ident! It won''t happen once again," Korosensei said with a flustered expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them stared at Korosensei for a while and felt worried. They could see that Haru would use that weakness to win against Korosensei easily.


    Rufus, who stood up calmly suddenly noticed the beam of lightning which he had sent out earlier wasing back in his direction. It wasn''t only one, but there were a lot of them which made him quite surprised. Jumping several meters back, he dodged all of the beams of lightning which were about to attack him.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The roof that was hit was charred and destroyed.


    Rufus sighed and thought that he was too naive. He knew who had sent his magic back and decided to target a small fry in thepetition first. He remembered the ice magician from the Fairy Tail and thought that it would be a good target.


    "Can I retire early?" Gintoki asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru wanted to say something but gave up since the match had started.


    [BEGIN!!!!!!]


    Shinobu was annoyed and put her de on Gintoki''s lower body.


    "W, wait, wait! I''ll defeat the enemy, of course! But then I''ll retire when I''m defeated, alright?" Gintoki hurriedly said since his little brother was about to cut down.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "I know that you don''t like fighting, but at least, do your best for a while, Gintoki-san."


    "Alright, alright, I know." Gintoki sighed and said, "I''ll move now." He was about to move but stopped when he saw something bright in the sky.


    Haru raised his hand and used his gravity magic to redirect that magic back to Rufus. His Kenbunshoku Haki helped him to know the location of everyone since with his power it was enough to see 2/3 parts of the town.


    Gintoki sighed in relief when the danger had disappeared.


    "We''re going our separate ways in this battle, right?" Haru asked.


    Tabane, Shinobu, and Esdeath nodded at the same time.


    "Then, go. I''ll be a supporter of this event," Haru said. He was the team leader and the points on his team were enough for him tozy around and with the personality of the women in his team, he knew that they would be uncontroble and wanted to be crazy. Then it was better to let them go wild while he took care of the rest.


    "I''ll go with Gin-chan," Haru said.


    They nodded and agreed with his decision.


    "Then, I''ll give everyone a surprise first!"


    Tabane summoned various missiles around her surroundings before she typed on the hologram keyboard at a very fast speed.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    The missiles were shot and moved very fast toward the target; then Esdeath, Shinobu, and Tabane moved on their own toward the enemy.


    Looking at Haru who walked toward him, Gintoki sighed in relief and said, "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem, let''s just walk around the city. We might as well have an early afternoon tea in an empty cafe with warm tea and delicious sweets," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Gintoki had never felt more grateful than before that he was part of Haru''s team.

 Chapter 917 The Final Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 917 The Final Day 3</h4>


    The movement of Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B was very fast and they met with the Blue Pegasus right away.


    The 10 of them moved at the same time and defeated all of the members of the Blue Pegasus without hesitation.


    "Men¡­"


    "Ichiya-san!" 4x


    The five members of the Blue Pegasus disappeared and were teleported right away.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that?!" Natsu was annoyed when his target was stolen.


    "Ha? You''re too slow!" Gajeel said with a smirk.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsu and Gajeel stared at each other before saying "Hmph!" at the same time.


    "We''re going to fight each other! Thest one inside that standing in this ce is the winner!" 2x


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B looked at each other for a moment. Even though Mavis had told them to work together, they didn''t feelfortable with it.


    "That''s true."


    "Let''s do that."


    "Alright."


    "I don''t mind."


    In the end, the two teams separated from each other since it wasn''t their style to work together like this!


    "Wait? Are you serious? You''ll lose!" Mavis tried to remind them.


    "It''s alright! In the end, as long as we''re thest one standing, then we''re the winner!" Natsu said.


    "Yeah!" 9x


    "¡­"


    Mavis sighed, but she knew that even if they couldn''t be the number one, but if they were able became thest one who was standing on this event then they would win this event. They might lose the tournament, but they won the prestige of winning against everyone. She thought for a while and felt that it wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Alright, I''ll support your decision, but¡­"


    Mavis wanted to say something, but she noticed that all of the members of the Fairy Tail on the stadium were under bombardment from the bomb.


    Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B hadn''t moved quite far from each other and after dodged the magic from Rufus. They defeated all of the members of the Blue Pegasus, but then they noticed something was about to fall toward them.


    Juvia and Gray knew very well about the thing which was about to fall toward them since they had experienced it first hand.


    "Be careful! It''s an explosion!" Gray shouted.


    Natsu, Gajeel, and Laxus used their technique at the same time toward the missile which was about to hit them.


    "Iron Dragon''s Roar!"


    "Fire Dragon''s Roar!"


    "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    A huge explosion happened and the force behind this explosion pushed almost everyone on the Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B. Their teams were scattered since they were blown away by this explosion.


    Such a huge explosion caused the attention of everyone in this town and they moved toward the source of explosion ready to grab their points!


    Wendy and Lucy have been together since being blown away by the explosion.


    "Ugh¡­" Lucy fell on her face showing her panties.


    "A, are you alright, Lucy-san?" Wendy asked with a blush since she saw Lucy''s panties were quite wild.


    "I, I''m alright¡­" Lucy said after she stood up. Her clothes had be dirty but she could continue the battle. She looked around and asked, "Where''s everyone?"


    "I''m not sure." Wendy shook her head and said, "We might be separated."


    Lucy looked at Wendy who seemed worried and knew that she needed to be the big sister for Wendy.


    "Alright, then we need to do our best in this game!"


    "Yes!"


    But then they felt the air start to feel cold.


    "T, this is?!" Lucy turned and saw the nightmare she saw on the first day of the tournament.


    "E, Esdeath¡­!"


    "E, Esdeath-san!" Wendy was also scared since she knew about Esdeath''s power.


    Lucy and Wendy had turned into amb which was ready to be ughtered.


    Esdeath froze them without hesitation and forced them to teleport back.


    "¡­"


    Wendy and Lucy didn''t even have a chance to fight back and lost.


    Esdeath received two points for her team after she defeated them.


    After Esdeath had defeated them, she jumped on the floating ice which she had made since a st of purple energy was shot on her spot earlier. Dodging that attack, she looked at Mirajane who had transformed into Satan Soul: Sitri.


    Esdeath smiled and said, "It seems that you''re going to give me more fun than both of them."


    "I''ll defeat you," Mirajane said with a serious expression and mes started to surround her. She covered her entire body in mes and charged toward Esdeath.


    Esdeath also didn''t back down and faced Mirajane directly.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!*


    Beth, who was hiding, watched the battle between Mirajane and Esdeath. She thought that she had a chance to steal the points from Esdeath and Mirajane after they had gotten tired from their duel, but suddenly she was frozen and was forced to teleport.


    Laxus was also separated from his team, but then he didn''t expect to meet Luffy.


    "Oh, I''ve found someone finally!" Luffy said with a smile. He had run around the town and finally and didn''t meet anyone which annoyed him. It was also the reason why he was very happy when he had found someone.


    Frowning, Laxus knew about Luffy since Luffy was the famous rubber man. He knew that Luffy was immune to lightning, but he wouldn''t admit defeat because of that. Covering his entire body with lightning, he charged directly in front of Luffy at a very fast speed before mming his fist right into Luffy''s face.


    "ORAAAA!!!!"


    Laxus felt strange since Luffy didn''t avoid his attack, but then he saw Luffy''s head was being stretched very long before in an instant Luffy''s head appeared right in front of him mming right into him.


    *BAAAAM!!!*


    Laxus, who was being headbutted by Luffy, was knocked to the ground and that confrontation caused arge crater.


    "Gah!"


    Laxus felt that his head was bleeding and his head was almost cracked.


    Luffy smiled and asked, "Is it done?"


    Laxus gritted his teeth and punched the ground, standing up using all of his might.


    "No, I''ll defeat you!"


    Gray and Juvia were together and Juvia was really happy with it, but then they met Rufus and Kuroneko.


    "Rufus, I''ll handle Juvia, you can handle the naked one," Kuroneko said.


    "Alright," Rufus said while looking at Gray.


    Gray frowned and said, "Juvia, can you handle the girl."


    "Yes, Gray-sama! Our love will defeat them!" Juvia said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "Gajeel-san."


    "Natsu-san."


    Gajeel and Natsu looked at both Rogue and Sting who appeared right in front of them.


    "You''re going to have revenge now?" Gajeel asked with a smirk.


    "No, we''re going to beat you up!" Sting said.


    "Gajeel-san, I''ll defeat you," Rogue said.


    "I''m all fired up!" Natsu was excited.


    Erza looked at the girl in front of her.


    "Kagura¡­"


    "Erza¡­"


    Kagura watched Erza with a serious expression.


    Both of them looked at each other for a moment before starting to fight.


    Teppei, who was walking randomly, didn''t expect to meet his opponentst year.


    "Teppei-dono, it has been a while," Jura said with a smile.


    "Jura, it has been a while." Teppei nodded.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment. Let''s exchange fists with each other," Jura said.


    "Alright," Jura said.


    Yuka and Toby were running away since Tabane had summoned her IS.


    "W, what the hell is this!"


    "Ouf!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Yuka and Toby kept running, but against IS they were helpless


    Tabane folded her arms then looked at the loli who had fought against Wendy or something. She thought for a while and said, "Oh, you''re that big breasts loli."


    "I''m not big breast loli! I have a name! My name is Sherria!" Sherria refuted and took a deep breath. "I''ll defeat you now!"


    *Snap!*


    Then another Infinite Stratos appeared beside Tabane and it aimed toward Sherria.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Attack her," Tabane said.


    Silver Gospel looked at Sherria for a while before shooting down a rain of energy st.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Sherria screamed and regretted her decision to fight against Tabane.


    Tabane was about to move again, but someone stopped right in front of her. She smiled and asked, "Kouha, what are you doing?"


    "Tabane, we''re apetition now. So¡­" Kouha said while holding a big sword on his arm.


    Tabane smiled and said, "Good, then let''s fight!"


    Millianna, Cana, Shinobu, and Yukino met each other and also decided to fight each other.


    (BGM: Doraemon no Uta).


    "If I could do this, wouldn''t it be nice? I have lots of dreams, but he makes them alle true with a mysterious pocket." 2x


    Haru and Gintoki walked together while singing the "Doraemon" theme song.


    Gintoki was quite nervous, but he felt quite rxed when he sang this "Doraemon" theme song with Haru. He was about to continue but forgot. "Ah! I forgot the lyrics!"


    "Just say ''tetetetetetete''," Haru said.


    Gintoki nodded and sang, "Tetetetetetete."


    But then¡­


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Lyon and Orga fought to each other, but they stopped when they heard the song which was sung by Haru and Gintoki.


    "Ah, please continue," Gintoki said and patted Haru''s shoulder. "They seem busy. Let''s go to another ce."


    "Good, but it seems that someone won''t let us do that," Haru said and looked at someone who stood on the top of the light pole.


    Following Haru''s gaze, Gintoki started to pale and stumped. "K, Ko, Korosensei¡­?!"


    "Nyuhuhuhuhu, I guess, you don''t mind starting our lesson now, right, Haru?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yes, let''s start the lesson now!" Haru stomped the ground then appeared right in front of Korosensei, raising his fist to punch him out, but Korosensei suddenly appeared behind him.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    However, Haru quickly dodged Korosensei''s attack.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki who watched this battle felt that the intensity of this battle wouldn''t be lost to Goku''s fight. He hid behind the wall to calm himself. He took a deep breath and started to sing the "Doraemon" theme song again. He really hoped that the fight between them would be over after he had finished this song.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!*


    The building where Gintoki was hiding had exploded and he plopped on the ground.


    "DORAEMON, BRING ME BACK HOME!!!!"


    Gintoki yelled with all of his power!

 Chapter 918 The Final Day 4

    <h4>Chapter 918 The Final Day 4</h4>


    Kuroneko didn''t expect to meet Rufus, and both of them decided to work together when they met Juvia and Gray. She knew the result of the match between Gray and Rufus, but she wondered whether Rufus could change the fate with her beside him.


    The fight between Rufus and Gray was quite fierce, but Rufus was quite calm using various magic using "Memory-Make".


    But the fight between Kuroneko and Juvia also didn''t lose to the duel between Rufus and Gray and they had attracted a lot of attention from the audience!


    Juvia had mastered "water" magic which turned her into the water itself as long as she had magic power inside her body. She could control and generate water from her body which could be used to attack, trap, slip, etc the opponent.


    "Water Lock!"


    Juvia created arge bubble of water to trap Kuroneko inside, but Kuroneko''s speed was so fast that Kuroneko could dodge Juvia''s magic.


    Kuroneko controlled a lot of monsters that were made after she erged the size microscopic fungus.


    Juvia was startled by the disgusting monsters which suddenly appeared, but it wouldn''t be enough to defeat her!


    "Water Slicer!"


    By swiping her arm, Juvia sent scythe-like des of water toward the monsters which surround her.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Juvia''s magic might be made from water, but it was enough to cut down a hard rock or stone.


    Kuroneko dodged all of Juvia''s attack, and thought that she needed to get serious.


    Juvia''s body could turn into water and the physical attack was useless to her.


    But Kuroneko knew what Juvia''s weakness was.


    Juvia saw that Kuroneko didn''t move and used this chance to attack Kuroneko.


    "Sierra!"


    Juvia turned her entire body into the water and moved very fast toward Kuroneko. She surrounded Kuroneko with boiling water and intended to end this battle.


    Kuroneko brought her hands to the sky and shouted, "Iron Hammer of the Thunder Emperor!" She evoked a colossal lightning bolt to strike the ground with tremendous force intended to defeat Juvia.


    "What?!"


    Juvia saw a blue blinding light that broke the roof of the building before it struck her down.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Juvia''s body which turned into the water was electrified by this thunder and she lost consciousness.


    "Gray-sama¡­"


    Juvia closed her eyes and teleported after she had lost.


    Kuroneko sighed in relief then she looked at Gray who had also defeated Rufus using ice magic.


    "Ice-Make Unlimited: One Sided Chaotic Dance!"


    Various weapons that were made from ice attacked Rufus at the same time and didn''t give him a chance to copy everything into his memory.


    "ARGGGHH!!!!"


    Rufus lost and he was teleported.


    But even if Gray had defeated Rufus, his body was ridden with wounds from the battle earlier. Looking at Kuroneko who seemed to be alright after fighting against Juvia. He knew that Kuroneko was a strong wizard, but as a magician of Fairy Tail; it wasn''t his style to give up!


    "Come."


    Gray looked at Kuroneko with a serious expression.


    Kuroneko shook her head and sighed thinking that Rufus had lost against a "Nakama power".


    ''But I''m the one who is going to win!''


    "Pursuit of the Lightning Beast!"


    Three lightning bolts in the form of rabid beasts were summoned from the sky to strike down at Gray.


    "UWOOOO!!!!"


    Gray shouted and put on his posture to create ice before shouting, "Ice-Make: Shield!" He created arge shield of ice in front of him.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    Three lightning bolts hit the shield of ice in session and it started to crack before it pulverized by Kuroneko''s magic.


    Gray quickly escaped and he was about to make the floor into ice to make Kuroneko slip, but he underestimated Kuroneko''s speed.


    "sh Movement of the Thunder Emperor"


    As if Kuroneko had turned into thunder, she appeared right behind Gray before she used another magic.


    "Purge of the Thunder God!"


    A massive burst of lightning was released from Kuroneko''s hand and attacked right into Gray.


    *Bzzt!"


    "ARGGGGG!!!!"


    However, Gray gritted his teeth to bear this thunder and used hisst power to attack Kuroneko.


    "Ice-Make: Ice Hammer!"


    A huge hammer appeared right in his hand and he mmed it right into Kuroneko.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    The fight between Esdeath and Mirajane was very fierce. Both of them were very powerful, but Esdeath was even more powerful.


    Even Mirajane''s magic could destroy a lot of buildings and the area in the surrounding area, but in front of Esdeath''s ice; it was meaningless.


    Esdeath''s ice was so tough and the temperature was so cold that it was close to sub-zero temperature.


    Mirajane''s body was full of wounds and part of her body was also frozen by ice, even though the me had surrounded her body, but it wasn''t enough to melt the ice which was released by Esdeath. Looking at Esdeath who sat on the floating ice throne while looking down on her, she felt very annoyed. Her true personality was quite short-tempered and she didn''t like it when someone was looking down on her.


    Bursts of powerful purple beams were released from Mirajane''s body to strike down Esdeath, but Esdeath merely created a wall of ice right in front of her and easily blocked Mirajane''s attack.


    "I''m getting bored, how about I end this battle," Esdeath said.


    "You¡­!"


    *Snap!*


    Then suddenly a colossal ice block appeared in the sky.


    "¡­¡­"


    The audience who saw how gigantic this ice block was could only open their mouths in awe.


    The size of the ice block didn''t lose to the size of meteorite which was brought by Kouha a few days ago rather it might be bigger than that meteorite.


    "Big sis!" 2x


    Elfman and Lisanna yelled in worry. Both of them knew how strong their big sister was and they believed in her, however, they didn''t expect Mirajene to be this helpless in front of Esdeath.


    However, Elfman and Lisanna were Mirajane''s siblings, they believed in Mirajane until a colossal ice block which suddenly appeared in the sky and it was ready to m down Mirajane into t.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Mavis, Makarov, and the other members of Fairy Tail were frustrated by Esdeath.


    Wendy and Lucy lost against Esdeath then Mirajane too?


    Mavis who was a master of strategy could do nothing in this situation when the enemy had overwhelming power and all of her strategies turned useless.


    "MIRAJANE!!!!"


    Everyone shouted together hoping Mirajane would be alright and reversed the situation.


    Looking at the colossal ice block which almost dropped right on the top of her, Mirajane knew that it was toote to escape. Her body was quite stiff from the coldness from Esdeath''s ice, but she wouldn''t give up! Her little sister, little brother, and everyone on the Fairy Tail were watching her and she wanted to give them a victory. Using all of the magic power within her body, she used all of it until thest drop before she mmed her fist into the ice block!


    *BAAAAANNGGG!!!!!*


    The hardness of the ice block which was made by Esdeath was harder than diamond, but the little fist of Mirajane created a little crack before it continued to the entire ice block.


    *Shatter!*


    The entire ice block was shattered into manyrge pieces by Mirajane''s power.


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone shouted in excitement when they saw Mirajane was able to shatter that ice block.


    "Big sis!" 2x


    Lisanna, Elfman, and everyone on the Fairy Tail were happy and proud of Mirajane, but they forgot about something.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    pping her hands, Esdeath was amazed by Mirajane''s power and if possible then she might want her into her army. "Hmm¡­ amazing." Her eyes kept staring at the figure of Mirajane who was covered by her ice.


    Hearing Esdeath''s praise, Mirajane showed a proud and somehow arrogant expression that resembled how she was during her teen years.


    "Then how about one more time?"


    *Snap!*


    Then another block of ice appeared right on the top of Mirajane and this time it was even bigger than before.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned silent before they heard a loud noise.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*

 Chapter 919 The Final Day 5

    <h4>Chapter 919 The Final Day 5</h4>


    "¡­"


    Everyone had turned quiet since Mirajane lost against Esdeath.


    Mirajane was powerful, but Esdeath was a monster.


    Even though everyone in the Fairy Tail often saw how powerful Gray was as an ice wizard, in front of Esdeath, that exhibitionist was nothing.


    "T, there''s still Erza! She''s going to win against that Ice Queen!" Bisca said. She believed that Erza was able to defeat Esdeath since she knew how strong Erza was.


    Hearing Bisca''s words, everyone turned their attention toward Erza who fought against Kagura. The fight between the two of them was very fierce and it even destroyed a lot of buildings within Crocus.


    Looking at their battle, Makarov had heard that Kagura wanted to have revenge against Jel, but he was wondering whether that revenge even spread toward Erza.


    Erza and Kagura fought each other and both of them also argued with each other about what Jel had done to everyone and Kagura''s older brother who was known as Simon.


    Even after what Haru had told him yesterday, Kagura had made up her mind to have her revenge against Jel no matter what!


    Erza didn''t mind Kagura''s revenge on Jel, but she didn''t want Kagura to bring Millianna to her revenge.


    The battle between the two of them was enviable and no one could stop until one of them was defeated!


    Mirajane had lost, Esdeath didn''t stay there any longer and searched for another target since thepetition had just started!


    Breathing heavily, Kuroneko didn''t expect the power of "Nakama" to be so powerful. It took her quite a long time before she was able to defeat Gray.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Kuroneko heard a loud sound, but she was inside a building and she didn''t really know what had happened outside.


    Gray was teleported after losing.


    Kuroneko thought to rest and sat down on the ground until suddenly she felt quite chilly then she suddenly noticed part of her body started to freeze!


    Kuroneko had a bad forbearing feeling and knew instantly who hade toward her. Hearing stepping heels that came closer, she hurriedly stood up and turned to see her new opponent!


    Esdeath!


    "E, Esdeath!!!"


    Kuroneko had a pale expression on her face.


    Smiling, Esdeath said, "Oh, Kuroneko, I didn''t know you were here.''


    ''Liar!''


    Kuroneko was 100% sure that Esdeath knew that she was inside this building and that was why Esdeath wasing to this ce. She hoped that someone would save her, but even if someone didn''te then she would try her best to defeat Esdeath here!


    "Purge of the Thunder God!"


    Kuroneko attacked Esdeath with a massive burst of lightning before she turned and started to run.


    "sh Movement of the Thunder God!"


    Her body turned into lightning and she was about to run since she thought that it was simply impossible to fight Esdeath head-on and decided to retreat, but she noticed that her legs were frozen. She tried to break the ice on her legs by using her thunder, but the ice kept regenerating on her legs until her thunder couldn''t break the ice again.


    "Why are you running?" Esdeath asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko took a deep breath and said, "W, well, can you make it quick?" She sighed and she knew that she had lost. It was better to admit her loss quickly since she was too tired to do more battle, especially with Esdeath.


    Then Esdeath granted her wish and quickly defeated Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko sighed and she realized that she was only a normal human who had just learned magic for a year. She felt that it was too early for her to fight Esdeath who was a warrior from her childhood and kept fighting until now.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Kuroneko who had teleported away, Esdeath chuckled before she heard the sound of sword sh. She was curious and jumped toward the roof of the building before she saw the fight between Erza and Kagura.


    Esdeath knew Erza and Kagura very well since Erza had been defeated by her husband''s lewd magic, and the other one had an ambiguous rtionship with her husband.


    Esdeath didn''t hesitate and decided to join their fight!


    "Kuroneko has decided to give up?" Kuzuha was surprised.


    "It''s a wise decision." 3x


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tsunade thought that Kuroneko was smart to escape right away from Esdeath. They didn''t understand how Haru decided to marry Esdeath, but they had to admit that Esdeath was scary and very strong.


    Hearing their answer, Kuzuha didn''t say too much since she hadn''t read "Akame Ga Kill" since she was only 11 years old and "Akame Ga Kill" could only be read when she was little older. She needed to be older to be able to read that manga to see why Esdeath was so powerful and scary.


    The Fairy Tail who was watching the fight on the hologram screen suddenly turned pale when they saw someone who was about toe to the fight between Erza and Kagura.


    "Let''s hope that both Erza and Kagura can fight together against that woman," Mavis said with serious expression.


    They nodded and thought that Esdeath was too much of a cheating existence!


    "I, I lost¡­"


    Jura dropped to the ground before he was teleported back.


    Teppei sighed and his clothes were a bit dirty after he had fought against Jura. From his location, he knew that there was a lot of fight which happened around his surroundings and thought about which ce he should go.


    However, when he was about to take a step suddenly he heard a cheerful song that was sung with a depressed voice. He felt a bit weird, but when he saw the one who sang this song, he didn''t feel that surprise anymore.


    "Ah ah ah I love you very much, Doraemon.


    "Ah ah ah I love you very much, Doraemon."


    "¡­"


    Teppei was speechless, looking at Gintoki who squatted on the ground while holding his head with both of his hands.


    "Oi, Gintoki."


    Teppei greeted Gintoki without hesitation.


    "Uwahwhah!"


    Gintoki stopped his song since he was surprised but then he noticed Teppei. He sighed in relief and said, "It isn''t that I''m surprised or anything. I''m just not used to someone suddenly calling me during a battlefield, alright? Let me remind you again that I''m not scared!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Teppei wasn''t sure what to say for a moment and asked, "Battlefield?"


    "Uh? Yeah, you might not be able to see it since the fight is very fast," Gintoki said and pointed his finger at the fight between Korosensei and Teppei.


    The earth was as if it had been turned over, but the figure of Haru and Korosensei kept shing from one ce to another which somehow made Gintoki''s eyes hurt. His song was about to end, but suddenly Teppei startled him which disturbed his song so it made him needed to sing the "Doraemon" theme song once again.


    Teppei wasn''t surprised by Korosensei''s speed, but he was surprised by Haru''s speed since it seemed that Haru was able to match Korosensie''s speed.


    ''No, it seems Haru''s reaction was faster.''


    That was the truth since Haru''s speed was slower than Korosensei and he also needed to use his "Kenbonshoku Haki" to support hisck of speed to fight against Korosensei.


    Teppei was wondering whether he shoulde and join their fight, but then he heard this strange song again.


    "This sort of thing is good.


    "I wish I could do it.


    "That sort of dream, this sort of dream, I have many of them but all of them, all of them, all of them¡­"


    Teppei could see that Gintoki was running away from reality, but somehow he also understood Gintoki''s feelings at this moment.


    Looking at Luffy who was picking his nose, Laxus became angrier. His temper was quite good after he had returned from Tenrou Ind, but against Luffy; he was helpless.


    Throwing the bogger on his finger, Luffy was quite bored and wondering whether he should end this battle.


    *Snap!*


    Laxus felt as if something had broken inside and he used all of his power on this attack.


    "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    Laxus released his magic energy into a concentrated, destructive st that destroyed all of the buildings in front of him.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    However, Luffy continued to pick his bogger since it seemed that there was still bogger inside his nose.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 920 The Final Day 6

    <h4>Chapter 920 The Final Day 6</h4>


    Laxus was wondering whether he was dreaming since all of his attacks were useless, but he couldn''t escape from the rty since his attack was really useless on Luffy!


    Luffy was someone who had eaten "Gomu Gomu no Mi" which had turned him into a rubber man and that had made him to both immune to blunt attacks and electricity.


    But that wasn''t the main point, the main point was that most of Laxus''s attacks revolved from his fists and electricity that meant all of his attack was useless on Luffy.


    No matter how hard or powerful his magic was as long as it didn''t have a property of sharpness or unless Laxus mastered "Busoshoku Haki" or mastered water magic then he could do nothing against Luffy no matter how strong his Lightning Dragon yer Magic was.


    "Roaring Thunder!"


    Laxus rushed at Luffy and released arge burst of lightning from his fist with the intention of heavily damaging and electrocuting Luffy, whilst also pushing him away with immense force but¡­


    Luffy''s body stretched out before he knocked Laxus down again!


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Laxus had forgotten how many times that he had been knocked out by Luffy, but he kept standing up no matter how many times he had fallen since he needed to win this tournament or else he wouldn''t able to face everyone on the Fairy Tail!


    Standing up, Laxus emitted a lightning which was stronger than that started to surround his entire body. He was ready to fight against Luffy again. He didn''t give up and he thought as long as he hit harder and made his lightning stronger then he would win against Luffy this time!


    However, Luffy faced an electricity user who was stronger than Laxus.


    Enel.


    Enel is the former "God" of Skypiea and the main antagonist of the Skypiea Arc, as well as a major antagonist of the Sky Ind Saga. He has eaten "Goro Goro no Mi" which has turned him into a "Lightning Human".


    Unlike Enel, Laxus''s lightning was lukewarm.


    But Luffy had to appreciate Laxus''s guts and thought that he should give his best to defeat Laxus. "Blonde guy, I''ll defeat you now."


    "Blonde guy¡­"


    Laxus was speechless when Luffy didn''t even remember his name which somehow made himself wanted to defeat Luffy no matter what!


    "UWOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Luffy put his fist on the ground before saying, "Gear 2nd!" His body started to redden and also generated heat. He pumped blood on his body to make himself stronger and faster; and he also turned his right hand into ck activating "Busoshoku Haki".


    After Luffy had entered a quest several times, he had also learned a lot of things from Haru about "Haki". Even though he didn''t read his own story, Haru often told him to learn more about "Haki", "Devil Fruit", and some techniques in the world of One Piece. He didn''t mind it since it would make him stronger without and it was all good since he didn''t want to lose his family again. He needed to get stronger to protect everyone from his friends, crew, and the people he cared about!


    "Gomu Gomu no Red Hawk!"


    Luffy''s arm cocked back, his arm ignited, releasing a stream of fire.


    Laxus, who was about to m Luffy, was suddenly startled when Luffy appeared suddenly right in front of him. He was about to stop Luffy, but he was toote.


    Luffy punched his fist into Laxus''s body and created a fiery explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Laxus, who was punched, was blown away and destroyed many buildings in the process before the force from Luffy''s attack stopped. When he stopped, he couldn''t stand up and passed out on the ground, losing his battle against Luffy.


    "L, Laxus has been defeated by Luffy!" Chapati shouted excitedly since one of the strongest members of Fairy Tail had lost against the member of the Infinite!


    Yajima only nodded and thought that it was a result which he had predicted since he didn''t think Laxus was able to defeat Luffy, especially when Laxus was someone who used lightning magic.


    "¡­¡­"


    The members of the Fairy Tail closed their eyes and sighed.


    Mirajane, Lucy, Wendy, Laxus, Gray, and Gray Juvia were defeated.


    There was only Natsu, Gajeel, Erza, and Cana who stayed on the tournament which somehow made them quite pessimistic about the result.


    "What are you afraid of?! We''re Fairy Tails! We need to believe in our family!" Makarov shouted.


    Hearing their master''s words, everyone felt a bit shocked but nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "This result is better than before!"


    "Everyone has be stronger!"


    The members who didn''t disappear from the past seven years knew that even if they lost, the battle prowess which was shown by everyone had increased the prestige of their guild!


    They felt that it was enough and they knew that the glory of Fairy Tail in the past had returned once again!


    "NATSU!"


    "GAJEEL!"


    "ERZA!"


    "CANA!!"


    "DON''T LOSE!!!!!!!"


    Mavis was silent thinking about the strategy which she could use to help everyone, but thebat power of the members of the Infinite was very strong which made her helpless since she wasn''t sure what to do to support the members of the Fairy Tail.


    Mavis took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, thinking that being panicked wouldn''t help her since the only thing which she could do was to believe in her family!


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    *Psh!* *Psh!* *Psh!*


    *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!*


    Tabane had taken out all of the weapons within her arsenal to attack Kouha. She also used two Infinite Stratos to attack him after it had defeated Yuka, Toby, and Sherria but¡­


    Useless.


    All of the attacks which were sent by Tabane were useless on Kouha.


    Kouha used gravity barriers around his surroundings to bounce off iing projectiles back toward Tabane which made her quite troubled.


    Tabane couldn''t think of a way to defeat Kouha since all her attacks were useless. She thought for a while and decided to retreat since she didn''t see a chance to win, but suddenly she felt that her body was being attracted by something.


    "What?!"


    "Don''t run away," Kouha said with a smile. He used his gravity to attract everything on his surroundings from IS, weapons which had been brought by Tabane, various buildings, etc.


    Gravity is one of the four fundamental forces and of course, it is a very strong power. Unless someone is also a master at gravity magic or has gravity immunity then it is very difficult to fight against someone who has mastered gravity maniption.


    Everything was gathered together and Tabane couldn''t escape Kouha''s ability. She sighed and thought that she was weaker than she had thought.


    Even though Tabane was able to develop an IS or the strongest weapon in her world, it was difficult for her to fight against a strong magician or ability owner such as Kouha, especially when this guy''s ability was to manipte gravity.


    "I lost, Kouha," Tabane said while puffing her cheek and felt annoyed. Even though she had lost, she admitted it directly, however, she still hated it when she lost.


    "Well, I don''t want to hurt you after all," Kouha said and stopped his ability.


    When Tabane felt the power of Kouha had disappeared, she collected all of the weapons and her IS before being teleported after she had said that she lost against Kouha, but before that, she said, "But I will win next time and Haru will have his revenge on me!"


    Kouha nodded with a smile hearing her deration.


    "But Haru, huh?"


    Kouha looked at the battlefield in the distance and saw the fight between Haru, Korosensei, and Teppei. He thought that he should also join this battle to defeat Haru since this guy was very tricky opponent, but along the way, he heard a cheerful song which was sung with quite a depressed voice.


    "DORAEMON, WHERE ARE YOU!!!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu swung her sword and destroyed the card which was thrown at her. She knew that Cana was around this ce, but she could defeat that girlter since she needed to defeat the opponent in front of her.


    Yukino used Libra to trap Millianna and looked at Shinobu, ready to support her.


    Shinobu nodded and moved very fast to defeat Millianna.


    But at this moment, Cana who was in the battle decided to use her trump card without hesitation!


    "FAIRY GLITTER!!!!!!"


    Then a huge light beam was shot from the sky toward Yukino, Millianna, and Shinobu at the same time!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Looking at the explosion which had happened, Cana came out from her hiding ce and sighed in relief. In this event, she had seen a lot of crazy things such as colossal ice blocks, thunder from the sky, etc. She thought the power of the guild member of the Infinite was much stronger than she had expected. She was about to walk away, but then she heard a sound of footsteps. She hurriedly turned and was surprised when she saw one person was alright after taking "Fairy Glitter" directly.


    "You¡­!"


    "Surprise?" Shinobu said with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 921 The Final Day 7

    <h4>Chapter 921 The Final Day 7</h4>


    Shinobu had escaped the "Fairy Glitter" which was used by Cana earlier. When she attacked Millianna earlier, she didn''t use her real body rather she created a body clone using his poison maniption. Of course, she wouldn''t exin this to Cana who seemed confused by this situation.


    Cana was confused, but then she noticed there was a lot of Shinobu who suddenly appeared on her surroundings. But she was smart enough and realized that Shinobu was able to create a clone or an illusion. She wasn''t sure whether it was a clone or illusion since she didn''t know much about Shinobu''s magic.


    But whatever, Fairy Tai''s magician was quite rare to use their heads and she was the same. She was going to st away Shinobu and win the match.


    "Thunderbolt''s Fate!"


    Cana ced "Lightning," "Reverse Tower" and "Lovers" cards on top of each other,bining them and subsequently generating a massive electric shock that could strike multiple targets.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    Those electric shocks caused Shinobu''s clone to disappear, but when it disappeared it turned into a purple mist that surrounded the entire area.


    "!!!"


    Looking at this purple mist, Cana had a foreboding feeling, but it was toote since she had inhaled some of those purple mists.


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly Cana dropped on the ground and felt very sleepy. But she forced herself to stay conscious. Then she heard the sound of footsteps and knew instantly that this sound should havee from Shinobu.


    "I, is this poison?"


    "Yes."


    Cana knew that she had been trapped from the beginning and it frustrated her. She passed out then she was forced to teleport since she had lost.


    Looking at Cana who was teleported, Shinobu had to admit that Cana was quite strong butpared to the thing which she had faced in the past, Cana was nothing. She knew that her power revolved around poison and if she could master it better then it might be possible to help everyone.


    The battle in this ce had ended, Shinobu looked around and wanted to help Haru, but then she saw Luffy running toward her.


    "Shinobu!"


    Luffy waved his hand with smile and passed directly through the purple mist which had surrounded the area, but he didn''t pass out and continued to run toward Shinobu.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was speechless, but she also understood that Luffy''s body had a lot of antibodies of poison since Luffy had also fought a "human poison" in the world of One Piece. She sighed and thought that it was too early to fight against Luffy.


    "I lost Luffy."


    Then Shinobu decided to teleport since she had lost against Luffy.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Luffy tilted his head and didn''t understand what was happening, but it seemed that he had won.


    Erza and Kagura had fought with each other.


    Their fight was so fierce that it destroyed a lot of buildings, and Kagura showed an upper hand even though she hadn''t taken out her sword.


    Then when Kagura saw an opening, she didn''t show mercy and took out her sword ready to y down Erza!


    Erza understood Kagura''s feelings, but she wouldn''t want to offer her life for it. She changed her armor and deflected Kagura''s sword.


    Both of them fought once again with Erza using the "Talk no Jutsu" which didn''t lose to Naruto and she used it to preach Kagura.


    Kagura then realized that Erza was the one who had helped her from the Cult of Zeref. She was d following Haru''s words and understood that she had met someone who had helped her during her childhood time. She started to cry then arge piece of debris suddenly dropped from the top of the building.


    Erza pushed Kagura away to save her, but her body was trapped.


    "Erza!"


    Kagura hurriedly helped Erza and pushed away from the debris which pressed Erza''s body.


    "Thank you¡­"


    The rtionship between the two of them became closer when they found out that they had met each other during childhood time and Erza had also helped Kagura in the past.


    The rtionship between the two of them was amended, but suddenly the temperature started to turn chilly before it almost froze them.


    Kagura and Erza who wore skimpy clothes felt really cold, but they knew that a strong enemy had arrived in front of them. Looking at Esdeath who was in front of them, both of them knew that they needed to work together or else¡­


    Esdeath looked at Kagura and asked, "Do you want to date my husband too?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Erza opened her mouth in awe and didn''t expect Kagura to do such a thing.


    Kagura blushed and held her sword. She looked at Esdeath and said, "I, I''m sorry, but I can''t give up on him!"


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting, but can you do that?" Esdeath asked with a smile.


    *Snap!*


    Snapping her fingers, Esdeath turned all of the surrounding areas into ice in an instant, but both Erza and Kagura used their swords to deflect the ice which almost froze them and jumped on the sky to avoid the ice.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erza felt that this matter was quiteplicated, but she knew that she needed to help Kagura.


    "I will help you."


    "Thank you," Kagura said.


    "Good, two of you are against me, don''t make me bored and scream!"


    Esdeath charged towards both of them!


    Haru and Korosensei fought each other.


    Haru tried to attack Korosensei, but Korosensei was always able to dodge him.


    Korosensei was the same and tried several times to attack Haru, but all of his attack was being dodged by Haru.


    Both of them fully showed their speeds and their reaction speed in this battle!


    Lyon and Orga, who had been battling nearby, were also sted away by Korosensei and Haru and teleported away.


    Korosensei and Haru didn''t care about them since once they lost their focus they would lose in an instant.


    Haru didn''t want to use this technique, but he knew that it was effective against Korosensei.


    "Harem Cage!"


    Then various beautiful women suddenly appeared and surrounded Haru and Korosensei.


    Korosensei suddenly realized that Haru had disappeared, but he couldn''t think straight since he saw a lot of hot women giving him flying kisses and winks.


    "YAHOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Korosensei had a river of nosebleeds from his nose since this group of women were very sexy and tried to tempt him. His mind was in a mess, especially when those women started to move closer and he could even feel bouncy breasts on his back.


    Haru had added gravity magic to his illusion which gave them a texture so Korosensei would feel how soft the bodies of those women were.


    "Korosensei, you''re so handsome."


    "Korosensei, can you y with us?"


    "Korosensei¡­¡­"


    Korosensei knew that it was Haru''s technique, but he had never thought that Haru was able to use such a dangerous technique.


    "D - Dammit! I, I won''t fall for this trick!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Teppei and Gintoki who heard Korosensei utter those words could only be speechless since Korosensei''s words didn''t match with his action!


    Then when Korosensei made an opening, Haru quickly sent a blow to defeat Korosensei, however, a thick tree suddenly appeared and blocked Haru''s attack.


    Haru jumped back and the illusion which he had cast also disappeared then he couldn''t help but sigh when he looked at someone who had joined the battle.


    "Korosensei, you shouldn''t be careful," Teppei said.


    "I''m sorry, but Haru is a very tough opponent," Korosensei said with a serious expression before he wiped the blood on his nose.


    "Let''s defeat him together," Teppei said.


    "Alright."


    Korosensei nodded and looked at Haru. "Sorry, Haru. This ispetition after all."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Then add me too."


    Then Kouha also appeared and stood beside Korosensei and Teppei.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Gintoki was speechless.


    ''Kouha, Teppei, and Korosensei¡­''


    Gintoki knew that Haru was powerful, but he didn''t think that Haru was able to face three of the powerhouses in the "group chat".


    Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself. He knew that he needed to use that or else¡­


    "UWOOOOO! Haru has been cornered by Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha!" Chapati was very excited.


    "What is he going to do in this situation?" Mato asked.


    "This is going to be a difficult fight," Yajima said, but he also wasn''t sure whether Haru was able to win this battle or not since it would be a hard fight and he was also curious what kind of decision that Haru would make at this moment.


    No one could look away since they were waiting for their confrontation.


    Haru would be fighting against Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha alone without the help of his allies.


    One versus three!


    Some people could already tell who was the winner of this battle, but somehow they had a feeling that Haru would show them something in this battle which made the result of the battle very hard to predict.


    "So, what are you going to do Haru?" Kouha asked with a smile.


    Teppei and Korosensei were virgins and Haru''s "pleasure magic" wouldn''t be that effective against them.


    However, Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha didn''t lose their focus since they knew how cheating the power of harem protagonist was.


    Gintoki also wasn''t sure what to do, but suddenly he heard a voice that made him goosebumps on his entire body.


    "Awakening¡­"


    Haru''s figure along with everything in the surroundings started to be a bit strange and hazy.


    Everyone felt chilly and their minds felt a bit confused before suddenly the sky turned dark and eerie at the same time, giving them goosebumps at the same time.


    "Haunted World!"

 Chapter 922 The Final Day 8

    <h4>Chapter 922 The Final Day 8</h4>


    Sting and Rogue were fighting against Natsu and Gajeel.


    Even though it was the fight between Dragon yers, their fight was pale inparison to the fight which happened in the surrounding area.


    Sting and Rogue showed their 120% of their power to defeat Natsu and Gajeel, however, the main characters of this story were Natsu and Gajeel.


    After Natsu and Gajeel had awakened their Second origin, they were able to defeat Sting and Rogue with their overwhelming power.


    "Dammit!!!"


    In the end, Sting and Rogue had lost in this battle and they were teleported, but they didn''t give up and would challenge them again in the future!


    Natsu and Gajeel were quite tired by the battle earlier, but they knew that it wasn''t over. They needed to defeat more enemies in this ce, but they suddenly felt something temperature became quite chilly and the sunny sky turned darker. Looking toward the sky, they saw a gray moon which somehow showed an eerie smile.


    "Damn! I need to defeat whoever has done this!"


    Natsu didn''t think much and thought that everything would be over once he had defeated the opponent, but then suddenly he saw a television box appear in front of him.


    "Huh? Gajeel, what is that?"


    Gajeel, who was standing beside Natsu, also noticed that television box which suddenly appeared, but he wasn''t sure what it was.


    "I''m not sure."


    Gajeel scratched his head, but then suddenly the television box was turned on and they saw a picture of scenery of a jungle with a well in the middle of it.


    "Well?" 2x


    But that wasn''t over when a woman with pure white clothes and long ck hair covered her face suddenly appeared inside the television. They didn''t know what happened, but that woman kept moving closer and the television was turned on and off so suddenly while also making a strange noise.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    Then suddenly the woman came out from the television box which made both Gajeel and Natsu goosebumps.


    "!!!!"


    "G, Gajeel, how about searching for the enemy''s first?" Natsu asked.


    "Agree!"


    Both of them started to run together to search for an enemy, however, they met that woman again in front of them.


    "What?!"


    They changed direction and ran to another ce, but they also met with that woman again. Then they changed direction again, but the same thing happened over and over again. They kept doing it until they felt something cold behind their neck.


    Turning their heads, they saw nothing which somehow made them relieved since they saw nothing; but when they returned, they saw the woman again showing only her eyes while looking down on them and twisting her head in a very abnormal angle before starting to creep toward them.


    "UWAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" 2x


    Gintoki had passed out when a lot of ghosts had suddenly appeared in this town and he was teleported back quickly.


    The audience who saw this battle was also surprised since the surrounding area had changed and it had be very eerie and scary!


    Mavis, who saw what had happened to everything in the surrounding area, understood why Haru was able to see her because she saw this power.


    No one knew what had happened, but their goosebumps were raised and they felt scared. Everyone gathered together while hugging each other since they were afraid something mighte out so suddenly.


    "Y, Y, Y, Y, Yajima-san¡­ w, w, w, what happened?!" Chapati was scared.


    Yajima had goosebumps and he wasn''t sure how to answer this question since he was in awe by Haru''s new ability.


    "Awakening¡­"


    Yajima had heard it but didn''t expect it would be this terrible.


    Esdeath, who fought against Kagura and Erza, also noticed a change in the surrounding area, but it didn''t affect her battle. She had a feeling that it was her husband''s power, but it was her first time to know that he had this kind of ability.


    The battle of the three of them continued and Kagura had lost against Esdeath, but Erza didn''t give up and kept fighting!


    Esdeath looked at Erza who didn''t give up no matter how many times that she had beaten this girl up. She understood why Haru needed to use his "pleasure magic" to defeat Erza since the tenacity of this woman was very strong but¡­


    "It''s the end."


    Erza was frozen by Esdeath in an instant.


    Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha didn''t expect Haru to be able to develop his "Devil Fruit" to an awakening.


    Haru had used an awakening on his "Horo Horo no Mi" and he named this ability as a "Haunted World". It was a technique which turned the surrounding area into haunted with various power of ghost such as poltergeist, illusion, depression inducement, etc.


    There were various ways to develop "Horo Horo no Mi" such as bing a necromancer to raise the dead from the graveyard, ying with a ghost, etc. But in the end, he decided to turn everything into a ghost and of course, this wasn''t the end since he could develop "Horo Horo no Mi" further in the future.


    The big buildings on the surrounding area along with various debris from small torge moved toward Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha.


    Kouha tried to stop those things with his gravity wall, but all of those things passed through his gravity wall before it mmed directly toward Kouha knocking him out on the ground.


    Teppei and Korosensei had escaped, then they attacked Haru who was floating in the air at the same time but¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    *Swoosh!* 2x


    Their attack had passed through and no matter how many times they had tried all of their attacks had passed through Haru''s body and turned useless. But then suddenly a strange force pulled their body and knocked them down toward the ground.


    Kouha woke up once again and tried to attack Haru, but all of that had passed through Haru''s body.


    In the awakening form, Haru had turned into a ghost and left the boundary of living world. He had turned into a ghost and a physical attack was useless. The only thing which was able to hurt him was Esdeath since she owned a Zanpakuto.


    But this wasn''t all of Haru''s power since the three of them started to have hallucinations and strange noises which kept bothering them and made it hard for them to stay focussed and would make them depressed all the time!


    Korosensei was scared since he was afraid of supernatural things since he knew very well about Haru''s power. Haru had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" and it was possible for him to summon a ghost which made him scared.


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    Korosensei couldn''t handle it anymore, especially when he saw the famous "Sadako" from "Ring" also appeared. He was teleported since he was scared of ghosts and lost this match directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha and Teppei were alone and they weren''t sure how to defeat Haru since all of their attacks had passed through Haru''s body.


    "Kouha, do you have a way to defeat him?" Teppei asked. He didn''t think that his nt maniption would be working against Haru since he was using a physical attack even though his nt had an ability to poison, but he didn''t think it was enough to defeat Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha thought for a while and said, "Buy me time, I''ll use my ultimate technique." He put his palm together before a powerful force started to gather in his palm.


    "ckhole¡­"


    Then ck matter started to be created within Kouha''s palm and started to suck the air slowly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Teppei was speechless and he was about to attack, but suddenly felt that his feet started to be transparent then he was being pulled toward the earth. Then various ghosts appeared and said something creepy before it crept into his body. His powerful spirit suddenly started to be lower before he turned depressed.


    "I''m lower than an algae¡­"


    Then Teppei teleported back.


    Kouha, who was preparing his technique, was also hit and his technique also failed to be used. He tried to strengthen his will then asked, "Is this an awakening?"


    "Yes, it is quiteplicated, but you should learn it in the future," Haru said.


    "Damn, I lost," Kouha said with a sigh before he was teleported.


    Haru sighed in relief then he returned everything to normal. He didn''t really want to use it since this technique was quiteplicated and dangerous since it might also damage his friends'' spirit since none of them had a technique to defend themselves against an attack that damaged their spirit directly.


    Haru didn''t search for Gintoki since he knew that Gintoki had been teleported away. He decided to search for another enemy since this event wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 923 The Final Day 9

    <h4>Chapter 923 The Final Day 9</h4>


    When everything returned to normal everyone sighed in relief.


    It was as if everything which had just happened was just an illusion or a dream.


    Everything might return to normal, but they couldn''t erase the fear in their hearts since the thing which happened earlier scared them. They felt as if the world had turned haunted and various ghosts suddenly appeared and scared them.


    ''It''s so scary!!''


    But at the same time, they realized how powerful Haru was.


    It wasn''t Makarov''s first time seeing someone who mastered magic which rted to a ghost such as a guild master of "Phantom Lord" who was known as Jose Po.


    Butpared to Jose, Haru was several times even more powerful.


    However, when the female audience looked at Haru''s sunny appearance once again the fear in their hearts disappeared and the stadium filled with thunderous cheers since he had defeated Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha at the same time!


    "He''s very powerful," Lisanna said.


    "Don''t worry, Natsu, Gajeel, and Er--"


    Makarov was about to say Erza, but she had been defeated by Esdeath.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Erza and Kagura were defeated by Esdeath without resistance.


    Esdeath was quite bored and decided to go back to her husband. She also wanted to ask who was left within the event since she knew that Haru''s "Kenbunshoku Haki" could see the entire city.


    Natsu and Gajeel sighed in relief when everything had returned to normal since everything had turned weird earlier. They didn''t know what had happened, but it might have something to do with one of the magicians at the event. Then they didn''t think too much and decided to knock up the next oppontent that appreread in front of them, but then they noticed Luffy who was running toward them.


    "I''ll handle this," Natsu said.


    "No, it''s mine!" Gajeel said.


    Luffy stopped and looked at Natsu and Gajeel. He was quite confident to face both of them at the same time, but then he heard a familiar voice.


    "Luffy."


    Luffy turned and saw Haru and smiled.


    "Haru!"


    Luffy was excited when he saw Haru and thought to give him food since he was hungry, but then he remembered something. "Where is everyone?"


    "They have lost," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Luffy was silent, but then he realized what had happened earlier was because of Haru.


    "Do you want to face them?" Haru asked while pointing his finger toward Gajeel and Natsu.


    Luffy nodded and said, "Yeah."


    "Then, I''ll handle the pink hair. You can handle long hair, right?" Haru asked.


    "Good, but after I''ve defeated that long hair, we should have a fight!" Luffy said with serious expression.


    "Alright, let''s do that," Haru agreed without hesitation.


    "Done with the discussion?" Gajeel asked.


    "Who is going to fight me!" Natsu asked with excitement.


    "I''ll face you," Haru said.


    "Then, you''ll face me, right?" Gajeel asked Luffy.


    "Yes, let''s do it!" Luffy said with a smile.


    Esdeath also came to their battlefield, but she didn''t bother with their battle since she had heard everything.


    Creating a floating throne from ice, Esdeath sat down and decided to watch this fight. It would be perfect if her husband could prepare a snack for her, but she knew that he was quite busy and she didn''t bother them while hoping this fight would be fun to watch.


    Hisui E. Fiore is the Queen of Fiore and the daughter of the King of Fiore, Toma E. Fiore. She is a slim, petite young woman. She has wavy light green hair that reaches down to the middle of her back. She hasrge dark green eyes with long eyshes.


    Overall, she was a very beautiful woman and whoever married her would be lucky for several generations, but that wasn''t the problem here since few days ago someone from the future hade to her and talked about something bad which would happen to her the Kingdom of Fiore.


    Hisui didn''t believe it at first, but when she saw the unexpected result of the guild of Fairy Tail. She started to believe the words of that person and thought that something would happen to her kingdom.


    The only way to solve this problem was to open the Celestial Gate, but to open it she needed 12 gold keys of the Celestial Spirit. She needed to get them, but it was hard, especially when two of them were being held by the members of the Infinite.


    Infinite was the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore and it had a lot of strong wizards such as Korosensei, Teppei, Luffy, Esdeath, Haru, etc, especially when she saw Haru''s power who was able to turn the entire city into haunted which somehow also scared her since she was scared of ghosts.


    But Hisui had to admit that Haru was handsome and she was quite jealous of Esdeath who had married him.


    ''Now isn''t the time to think about that!''


    Watching the fight which was about to happen, Hisui was also curious whether Fairy Tail would be able to win against Haru and Luffy since no matter what she couldn''t see both Natsu and Gajeel were able to defeat them.


    But at this moment, she didn''t know that a figure from the shadow crept from behind and was ready to catch this princess since everything had gone the wrong way, especially with the appearance of the Infinite.


    Hisui who was watching the match didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t think too much since she couldn''t look away from the screen.


    Lucy and Wendy who had lost right away stayed on the infirmary with their bodies covered in a thick nket while sipping warm cocoa on their hands. Both of them lost quickly against Esdeath.


    In the story, both Lucy and Wendy usually had plot armor that would protect them from anything, but against Esdeath that plot armor was useless.


    Lucy usually had tough durability and she would stand up again and again after she was blown away or defeated or being hit by something then reversed the situation using a "Unison Raid" or "Urano Metria". Both of them were very powerful spells that were able to defeat her opponent in a single attack.


    Wendy was the same, even though she was a loli, but her power couldn''t be underestimated since she was a Dragon yer. She was able to eat air and turned it into her power.


    Both of them were powerful with strong plot armor and the power of "Nakama", but Esdeath just froze them in an instant.


    If Esdeath was serious then it was impossible for them to sit down calmly on the infirmary while drinking hot cocoa but Esdeath didn''t kill them and just defeated them quickly.


    Watching the entire fight which happened at the event, they realized how powerful a member of Infinite was. They thought that Erza, Kagura, or Mirajane were able to defeat Esdeath, but all of them were quickly defeated. Then they continued to watch the match and a lot of matches quickly made them realize how powerful the member of the Infinite, especially Haru who was able to defeat three members of the Infinite from Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha.


    This event was full of twists and excitement, but it was bound to end soon, especially when the fight between Gajeel and Natsu against Haru and Luffy was about to begin.


    Lucy and Wendy were d that Esdeath didn''t join the fight and only watched from afar. They knew how powerful Haru and Luffy were, but they believed in their friends. They believed in Natsu and Gajeel who were able to defeat the enemy in front of them. They believed their friends would be able to overturn this situation by winning against Haru and Luffy.


    "Gajeel-san!"


    "Natsu!"


    "Please win it!" 2x


    Both beautiful girls prayed together hoping that Natsu and Gajeel were able to defeat Haru and Luffy.

 Chapter 924 The Final Day 10

    <h4>Chapter 924 The Final Day 10</h4>


    The fight between Haru and Luffy against Natsu and Gajeel had started!


    Luffy and Gajeel started to move and both of them exchanged their fists, but quickly Gajeel realized that his attack was useless on Luffy since all of his fists were quickly bounced away when it touched Luffy''s skin rather Luffy''s punch was full of impact and each of them was very painful which made Gajeel frown.


    In this sh, Luffy didn''t even use "Busoshoku Haki" since he felt that he didn''t think that he needed to do so.


    ''If punch didn''t work then¡­!''


    "Iron Dragon''s Lance: Demon Logs!"


    Gajeel turned his arm into arge spearhead, from which arge number of iron spears were fired towards Luffy multiple times in rapid session.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Dodging all of Gajeel''s attack, Luffy only moved his body slightly and seemed very easy for him to fight against Gajeel. Then his fist turned dark and he punched it right into Gajeel''s face since he felt that it was better to end this battle quickly.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!*


    Gajeel felt that his face trembled when he received this punch. He felt that his jaw was almost broken, and he was knocked out to several building away by a single punch of Luffy, but he quickly got up and sent out another attack.


    "Iron Dragon''s Roar!"


    When Gajeel was thrown, he released a powerful tornado from his mouth, which possessed incredible blunt force along with sharp metal shards that were capable of shredding the opponent''s body.


    But Luffy appeared right in front of Gajeel and punched him again.


    "GAH!!!!"


    Gajeel was wondering whether he was going to lose again, but he wouldn''t let that happen!


    "LIKE HELL I''M GOING TO LOSE!!!!"


    When Gajeel was about to blow away Luffy''s punches again, he created a spike onto his heel to bear the impact before sending his counterattack.


    "Karma Demon: Iron Spiral!"


    Gajeel transformed his legs into a giant drill that rotated at high speed, giving it exceptional piercing power, heavily damaging whatever it struck.


    But Luffy didn''t dodge Gajeel''s attack, rather he faced it directly.


    "Gear 2nd!"


    Luffy''s body started to redden and smoke was released from his body. His arms turned ck and hardened his arms.


    "Gomu Gomu no Hawk Rifle!"


    Luffy twisted his arm to create a spinning punch and increased power then sent that attack right into Gajeel.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Gajeel''s body was hard because he was Iron Dragon yer and his body was as hard as an iron, but Luffy''s arms were harder because he had mastered "Busoshoku Haki".


    Gajeel and Luffy could feel the attack of each other was very strong, but they wouldn''t give up!


    Gajeel kept rotating his legs trying to defeat Luffy, but because of the sh with Luffy''s attack, his attack was clearly weakened. He tried to hold the pain on his body to defeat Luffy since he knew that it was his only chance.


    However, Gajeel clearly underestimated Luffy''s durability. Even though Luffy was weak against something sharp, his durability was very hard because of his "Busoshoku Haki".


    Then Luffy continued with his attack to defeat Gajeel.


    "Gomu Gomu no Hawk Gatling!"


    Luffy kept punching Gajeel without stopping and the speed of his fists was so fast that it couldn''t be seen by eyes.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Gajeel was thrown before passed out because of Luffy''s attack.


    When Luffy was over with his battle, Haru also had ended with his battle against Natsu.


    Natsu and Haru fought against each other.


    Natsu had never used his mind since his battle instinct was very high and he fought like a wild animal, but all of that attack had been read by Haru and easily dodged by Haru.


    In just a moment, Natsu''s face was full of wounds and bruised because of Haru''s punches.


    "DAMN!!!"


    Natsu could see a smile from Haru which really annoyed him.


    "Fire Dragon''s Roar!"


    Natsu released arge amount of fire from his mouth right into Haru.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    The fire was so powerful that it blew a lot of houses, but Haru didn''t avoid Natsu''s attack.


    Natsu thought that it was over, but then a hand appeared from that fire grabbing his head before mming it right into the ground.


    *BAAAAAAMMMMM!!!!*


    Haru had only realized that his body from Aquaman was stronger than he had thought. Not to mention his strength, but his durability was very strong especially against energy-based attacks. Natsu''s fire did nothing to him and it didn''t even burn him. He was perfectly alright and continued to beat up Natsu like a pinata.


    But was Natsu going to give up? Of course not!


    "Fire Dragon''s Brilliant me!"


    Natsu generated a fire on both of his hands and then joined them, creating a unique,rger me and mming it at Haru.


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Natsu''s technique was so powerful that it created a very massive and destructive explosion but it wasn''t enough!


    Natsu received another punch from Haru right into his cheek. He suddenly thought about Sting who he had beaten and his situation was simr right now.


    "Bastard!!!"


    Natsu gritted his teeth and continued to fight back. His family, friends, and all of them believed in him and he couldn''t betray their expectations!


    "Crimson Lotus: Fire Dragon''s Fist!"


    Natsu ignited his fists withrge, light spheres and then charged Haru. He was about to send a barrage of fists but suddenly realized that his arms had been separated from his body.


    "What?!"


    Not only his arms, his head, legs, and body were dismembered into pieces before she dropped to the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was toozy to fight against Luffy and ended the battle using "Sticky Fingers"; and separated Natsu''s body into several parts.


    At that moment, everyone knew that Fairy Tail had lost and the winner of this battle was Infinite.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail sighed, they were a bit surprised by Gajeel who had lost against Luffy, but they were staggered when they saw Natsu''s body was separated into several parts by Haru. They could see that Natsu''s body was dismembered by a zipper, but they sighed in relief when they saw Natsu was alright.


    "DAMMIT! FIGHT ME FAIR, BASTA---"


    Natsu couldn''t say anything again since his mouth was closed by zipper, and not only his mouth, his ears, and eyes were also closed. His nose was the only thing that wasn''t closed by zipper.


    After ending the battle with Natsu, Haru looked at Luffy who had ended his battle with Gajeel.


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone looked at this battle with anticipation. They knew that this battle was far from over, they wanted to see the battle between Haru and Luffy which was about to begin!


    Haru and Luffy faced each other before an invisible force was released from Luffy''s body.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Haru felt an attack on his spirit, but he also released this invisible force toward Luffy too.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    Both of them released their "Haoshoku Haki" at the same time causing the sky to turn dark and thunder kept striking down on various ces.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Esdeath who watched this confrontation turned serious since she didn''t expect "Haoshoku Haki" to be this powerful since she was also affected by it. Her power was lowered which made her realize that "Haoshoku Haki" could be used other than defeating the small fries.


    "Gear 4nd!"


    It wasn''t perfect, but Luffy felt that he couldn''t win against Haru if he didn''t use it.


    Luffy coated his arm in "Busoshoku Haki" before biting into his forearm. Simr to how he activated Gear 3rd, he blew an incredible amount of air into his body, but this time he inted his muscr structure before distributing the air throughout his body, with emphasis on his upper half.


    In this form, he was able to utilize his rubber property even if he used his "Busoshoku Haki".


    "HARU!!!!"


    "LUFFY!!!"


    Then both of them moved at the same time exchanged blow after blow.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    "Gomu Gomu no Kong Gun!"


    Haru raised his arm to block this attack, but he was blown away.


    *BAAAMMM!!!"


    After crashing into several buildings, Haru stood up and sent out a powerful punch right into Luffy''s cheek.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!*


    Luffy also crashed into several buildings, but he quickly got up again. He only had a limited time to fight using Gear 4rd, and he needed to defeat Haru as soon as possible.


    Haru knew that he was able to defeat Luffy''s quickly with his "Horo Horo no Mi" or "Sticky Fingers", but he wanted to face Luffy using his physical ability. He knew that Luffy didn''t have a "Nakama power", but Luffy owned a "protagonist aura"!


    However, Haru also owned a "harem protagonist aura" and he felt that it was good to test his power, but the moment he punched Luffy''s body. His punch bounced away, he was about to punch Luffy''s again, but he was being countered by Luffy''s new technique!


    Luffypressed both fists into arms, then moved his arms horizontally in a rapid fashion, with the afterimages giving the impression of two extra pairs of arms being materialized.


    "Gomu Gomu no Kong Organ!"


    Then Luffy released a flurry of continuous heavy punches.


    *BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one was able to say anything since this confrontation was crazier than anything which they had ever seen.


    The physical strength of Haru and Luffy was very strong and they were able to destroy a lot of buildings and created arge crater with only a single punch, but they knew that the battle was about to over¡­


    Even if Luffy''s speed was very fast, Haru could read all of Luffy''s attacks.


    In terms of Kenbunshoku Haki, Haru was stronger than Luffy and his speed was faster than Luffy. If Luffy wanted to defeat Haru then Luffy needed to be stronger.


    Dodging Luffy''s attack, Haru prepared to punch Luffy using all of his power. Adding the power of gravity magic, then coating his arm in Busoshoku Haki; andstly, he fastened his speed with light magic before he sent out a powerful barrage of punches right into Luffy.


    "ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA¡­!!!!"


    Haru''s clothes were blown away because of the force of his punches!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were lost for words after watching this battle.


    Then Esdeath who was floating in the air erased the ice throne before falling from the sky.


    Haru caught Esdeath in his arms in perfect catch.


    Then when Luffy lost consciousness after he was thrown a kilometers away from the battlefield, Esdeath kissed Haru''s cheek telling everyone that the battle was over.


    [T, THE BATTLE IS OVER!! T, THE VICTORY OF THIS BATTLE IS INFINITE B!!!!!]


    Looking at Luffy who had lost consciousness, Haru was wondering whether all of them were able to defeat the dragon which was about to appear in this world.


    But no one knew about the danger which was about to happen since everyone started to cheer so loud that it was enough to shake the entire stadium.


    Everyone knew that at that moment, Infinite Guild had shown their sovereigns as the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore!

 Chapter 925 Eclipse Gate

    <h4>Chapter 925 Eclipse Gate</h4>


    After the "Grand Magic Games", everyone cheered in excitement when the champion of this tournament had been decided.


    Infinite B!


    Everyone remembered Haru, Esdeath, Tabane, Shinobu, and Gintoki who were the members of the team.


    Kuroneko, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, and Luffy sulked since they had lost, but they had to admit that Haru''s power was troublesome, especially his power from "Horo Horo no Mi".


    When Haru turned into "astral mode", it was simply impossible to attack him and unless they had the power to attack a soul or something. They didn''t have that kind of power and it was practically impossible to defeat him!


    The battle was over, but it didn''t mean that everything was over. The battle earlier had caused them to consume a lot of their stamina and they also had a lot of wounds on their bodies.


    If there weren''t Tsunade and Sumire beside them, then it would be hard for them to recuperate quickly before the next event.


    "Haru, I''m hungry¡­"


    Luffytched onto Haru and his stomach growled really loud. Even though he had lost against Haru before, it was from a fair fight, but their rtionship was very good. However, next time, he would definitely win against Haru, but for now, he wanted to eat the food which was cooked by Haru!


    *Growl¡­!*


    Everyone was in the same state and they were very hungry right now. Thinking about the food which was cooked by Haru, all of them became hungry.


    They wanted to end the ceremony quickly, but the ceremony was over and the king of the Kingdom of Foire came and asked them for help.


    "Please help us!"


    Touma asked the entire guild who had participated in this "Grand Magic Games".


    "?????"


    Everyone was confused, and some of them were full of wounds, but they decided to help the King.


    "Well, it seems that we need to postpone our dinner," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    *Break!*


    The sound of heartbreak could be heard from Luffy and his face turned pale, but when he was about to say something, he felt that his shoulders were patted by someone.


    "Just give up." 2x


    Teppei and Korosensei said at the same time.


    "¡­"


    Luffy plopped on the ground with a loud sound from his stomach telling everyone that he was hungry, but he knew that they had something more important to do after this.


    Haru was about to go, but someone stopped him.


    "Kasugano, before we go, can you return Natsu to normal first?" Makarov suddenly came behind him and asked.


    Looking at Natsu who was being dismembered by zipper and his mouth, eyes, and ears were also closed by zipper, Haru only remembered it now and returned Natsu back to normal.


    "Bastard! Let''s fight ag--"


    Natsu was knocked by Makarov after turning his fist into a giant.


    *BAAAMM!!!*


    "Be quiet!"


    Makarov looked at Haru and said, "I''m sorry for him."


    "No problem, I don''t care much."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "I''ll go now." Esdeath walked toward him and took his hand to walk toward the location where the King of Kingdom of Fiore told them.


    "Yes."


    Makarov nodded with a smile and looked at Haru''s back. Somehow Haru made him remember his youth when his handsome appearance was known as the most handsome man in the Kingdom of Fiore and he was always also surrounded by a lot of beautiful women.


    If someone knew what Makarov was thinking then they would barf without hesitation.


    Central City Square of Crocus, the Li Ying Cristal.


    Everyone who was participating in the "Grand Magic Games" was gathered at this ce and Toma the King of the kingdom of Fiore told them what had happened to this kingdom.


    Toma told everyone that this kingdom would be attacked by 10,000 dragons and he hoped for them to help this kingdom.


    "Please I hope that you can help us!"


    Toma bowed his head and hoped that they would be able to help this kingdom.


    "Of course!"


    Everyone answered at the same time. They heard the request from the king directly and they also loved this kingdom. They would do their best to protect this kingdom from the dragons.


    They were told that Eclipse Gate was a weapon that would be used to defeat 10,000 dragons that were about toe to this kingdom.


    The members of Infinite were also gathered in this ce, but they were staying on the side and didn''t join the conversation between various guilds with the king about the 10,000 dragons which were about to attack this kingdom.


    Eating an apple that he got from the world of Toriko, Haru was wondering how the dragon tasted.


    "Haru, do you think that it is alright to not say anything?" Yajima asked with a frown. He knew that they were able to prevent this ident from happening, but they didn''t do anything.


    "Will they believe us?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That¡­"


    Yajima wasn''t sure what to say. He knew very well that someone would rather believe in a misfortune ident than a lucky ident. It might seem weird, but it was the truth.


    "It is very hard to make someone believe with only words, Yajima-san. Rather than wasting our time trying to persuade someone who can''t even believe our words, then it is better to let them see what is going to happen after they''ve opened the gate," Haru said.


    "Well¡­"


    "Even if we might able to stop it, it doesn''t mean that we can stop the dragon froming to this kingdom," Haru said.


    "What do you mean?" Teppei asked.


    "You know how strong plot armor is," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When everyone heard about "plot armor", they sighed since it was an unreasonable power within various worlds. It could be said that "plot armor" was the power of God itself.


    "Then there is another matter," Haru said.


    "What matters?"


    "If we can destroy the gate then it is good since that means the dragon won''t appear once again in the future, but if because of that our quest won''t beplete?" Haru asked.


    "The quest won''t beplete?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Our quest is to defeat the dragon, but if we only stop the Eclipse Gate to open and not to kill the dragon, then what is going to happen to the quest? Will our quest beplete? Will we be able to go back?" He might sound quite cold, but it was the truth since even if they knew the future, it didn''t mean everyone in their surroundings would believe in that future. In his opinion, it was better to let the plot continue and when the group of dragons came out they only needed to defeat it as soon as possible so that no one would be hurt by the dragons.


    Haru also needed to think about the quest and if it wasn''tpleted then¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they felt that it was quite reasonable and it would be troublesome if they weren''t able to go back to their original world.


    "Don''t worry, Yajima. I''ll evacuate everyone in the city as quickly as possible," Korosensei said.


    Yajima nodded and said, "Thank you." He looked at everyone and said, "I hope that you can help to protect everyone in this kingdom from the dragons."


    It was different from the world of Toriko, this time, it was possible for them to protect this kingdom from the group of dragons.


    Everyone from the "group chat" nodded and told Yajima that they would definitely stop the dragons no matter what.


    "Thank you," Yajima said with tears in his eyes and he was d that he had joined the "group chat".


    Korosensei, Luffy, and Teppei gathered around Yajima and patted Yajima''s shoulders telling him that everything would be alright.


    "Sumire, Charlotte, Kuzuha, the three of you need to stay with me, alright?" Haru said.


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Kuzuha nodded since they didn''t think that they were able to help in this quest.


    "Tabane, how about you?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright. Tabane-chan is very strong! But if Tabane-chan feels a danger, please protect me, alright?" Tabane said with a smile.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, you don''t need to worry."


    Then the time quickly moved and the eclipse showed on the sky which somehow gave quite an eerie feeling.


    Haru could feel that the door was opened, but then he realized that Lucy and Yukino were in this ce. He twitched his lips and asked, "Wait, if Lucy and Yukino are in this ce, who is going to close the gate?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" 14x


    "Oops¡­"


    "ROAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!"


    Then a loud roar which was able to shake the entire earth could be heard and somehow everyone could tell the situation wasn''t good.


    "Korosensei!"


    "Alright!"


    Korosensei grabbed both Lucy and Yukino; and went to the Eclipse Gate as soon as possible.

 Chapter 926 Dragon Dance 1

    <h4>Chapter 926 Dragon Dance 1</h4>


    Hearing such a loud roar, everyone was startled and intimidated, but that wasn''t over when they saw a gigantic monster in front of them.


    Monster? No, that is a dragon!


    It was what everyone thought at this moment when they saw a giant lizard with wings behind its back.


    "Lucy? Lucy? Where are you?!" Natsu was surprised.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail was surprised when they heard Natsu''s voice. They didn''t know what had happened, but they were startled when their family vanished so suddenly.


    "Yukino, where are you?!"


    Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga were also surprised when Yukino also vanished.


    Lucy and Yukino had disappeared, and a dragon suddenly appeared in this kingdom.


    Then when the dragon was about tond on their location, an invisible pressure was suddenly released and froze the dragon for a moment.


    Everyone also felt this pressure and looked at Luffy who had used his "Haoshoku Haki" at this moment.


    Luffy''s mouth was full of drool when he saw this giant lizard. He thought that after he had defeated it then he should ask Haru to cook it for him. Jumping from the ground, he turned his hand into ck and increased the size of his hand by blowing air into his thumb.


    "Gomu Gomu no Elephant Gun!"


    Luffyunched that fist into the head of the dragon.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    The dragon was knocked out to the ground and created arge crater, but it wasn''t enough to defeat it.


    "ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!"


    The dragon became angrier and tried to attack Luffy.


    Then Luffy and the dragon started to fight each other!


    "¡­"


    Everyone was startled by Luffy''s power since he was able to knock down a dragon.


    "For Lucy and Yukino, you don''t need to worry about two of them. They''re trying to close down the Eclipse Gate," Haru said.


    "Close down the Eclipse Gate?"


    The members of the Fairy Tail who heard Haru felt confused since the King had exined to them that the Eclipse Gate was a gate that was used to defeat 10,000 dragons, and why should they close it?


    Haru told them about his ability to see the distance using "Kenbunshoku Haki" and the Eclipse Gate wasn''t a weapon to defeat the dragons, rather it was used to summon a dragon. He told them about the analysis that there was someone who had manipted the kingdom in his or her bid to summon 10,000 dragons to destroy this kingdom along with the world.


    Everyone was scared silly when they heard it, even Touma who was the King also plopped to the ground didn''t believe that it was his daughter who had brought this disaster to the world.


    "How did you know about such a thing?" Cana asked.


    "I have my own source and rather than discuss something like that. It''s better to think about how to defeat that group of dragons which are about to rampage on this kingdom," Haru said.


    "So what are you doing with Lucy? Why do you need to bring her?" Natsu asked.


    "She holds 12 keys to the Gold Celestial Spirit and along with Yukino from my guild, both of them are the only people in the world who can close the gate," Haru said. He felt that he had be the role of an informer or something in this world which made him sigh.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they knew that they didn''t have time to worry and they needed to defeat all of the dragons which hade to this world.


    From the original story, everyone couldn''t even put a scratch on the dragon and Ultear also needed to sacrifice herself to return time by one minute.


    In the end of the story, they couldn''t even defeat one dragon and could win by destroying the Eclipse Gate using the weight of the dragon then ended the arc which made Haru speechless.


    Natsu, Gajeel, or everyone on the Fairy Tail couldn''t even use the power of "Nakama" to destroy the gate since that gate would absorb any magic which was being cast on the nearby.


    Haru''s exnation was over, then everyone looked at the dragons which appeared in the sky andnded on the castle of the Kingdom of Fiore.


    Looking at the number of the dragons, Haru was wondering why the number was a bit too much rather than in the story?


    Lucy and Yukino didn''t know what had happened since they suddenly appeared in front of the Eclipse Gate, but it didn''t mean that they couldn''t understand the situation when a gigantic dragon kepting from one after another.


    There were a lot of soldiers who were stuck in fear and couldn''t move from their ces looking at the dragons who came out from the Eclipse Gate.


    "HAHAHAHA, IT''S SUCCESS! IT''S SUCCESS!"


    Then they saw a man with long ponytail hair with ck and white hair. But that wasn''t the point since that man held the princess in his arm.


    "Princess!"


    The man released the princess when the man saw a lot of dragons were summoned from the Eclipse Gate.


    The soldiers hurriedly caught the princess to save her, but the princess was frozen in both regret and fear wondering what she had done to this country. If she didn''t believe in the words of this man then this kingdom wouldn''t be destroyed by her own hand.


    In the story of Fairy Tail, it had always been Lucy who yed a critical role.


    Korosensei looked at Lucy who suddenly entered some strange state before mumbling.


    "We need to close this gate as soon as possible," Lucy said while looking at everyone.


    "Lucy, right? If you want to close this door then you need to use 12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit," Korosensei said.


    "Huh?"


    Yukino was also awakened when she heard Korosensie''s voice. She thought that it was a dream when she saw a lot of dragons suddenly summoned.


    "12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit? I don''t have that many keys!" Lucy said.


    "Lucy-san, I''ve got 2 Gold Keys! Let''s close this gate together!" Yukino said.


    Hearing Yukino''s words, Lucy''s eyes were filled with hope, and both of them performed the ritual together using 12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit summoned it together to close the Eclipse Gate.


    Looking at the 12 Spirits who were summoned from the keys, Korosensei might not forget this scene in his entire life. There was also a cute spirit, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to take a picture of the cute spirit.


    12 Celestial Spirit pushed the gate at the same time and closed it before no dragon was able toe out of the gate anymore but¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    One stomp from the dragon was able to crack the earth itself.


    Counting the number of dragons, Korosensei was speechless since it was quite different from the story.


    "Listen ignorant masses!"


    The one who uttered those words was Rogue from the future who came to the present time to save Frosch and his intention was to kill Acknologia who destroyed the world five yearster.


    "I dere the age of man at the end. Now begins the age of dragons!!"


    If there was only Rogue then it would be easy, but there were also 15 dragons who hade out from the Eclipse Gate and they were ready to destroy this world!

 Chapter 927 Dragon Dance 2

    <h4>Chapter 927 Dragon Dance 2</h4>


    There were 15 dragons that appeared in front of them.


    There were only eight people in the "group chat" who were able to face the dragon without trouble. Those people were Haru, Luffy, Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Tabane.


    Haru could end all of the 15 dragons with his "Horo Horo no Mi" in an awakening state, but he couldn''t do that in this situation.


    Everyone in this city was scared and depressed because of the appearance of 15 dragons and once he used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi". The mind of normal people couldn''t handle the tantamount stress and it might cause their mind to be damaged ormit suicide in the process.


    Haru couldn''t do that since he didn''t want to be known as a murderer or something and because of that, he needed to search for another way to defeat those dragons as soon as possible!


    Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, Kouha, Tsunade, Esdeath, Tabane, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Yajima directly fought and helped the people around. Leaving only Haru, Sumire, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Gintoki that stood next to each other.


    Haru needed to protect Sumire, Kuzuha, and Charlotte.


    For Gintoki, he felt that he was too weak to help and thought that he should help Haru to protect the rest.


    "What can we do in this situation?" Kuzuha asked. She didn''t feel that her power was enough to defeat those dragons.


    Haru thought for a while and could feel the despair of some people. He felt that he needed to raise the morale of everyone on this battlefield. He looked at the rest of the members "Group Chat" and said, "Alright, follow me."


    But then a fireball was suddenly released and aimed toward their direction.


    Haru only waved his hand and returned back the fireball which was released by the fire dragon.


    *BOOOOOOOMM!!*


    "¡­"


    Looking at how casual Haru was, Gintoki realized how this harem protagonist had grown so much from the first time he had met him.


    "But before that, can any of you y a musical instrument?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "What?" 4x


    Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Mermaid Heel, and Lamia Scale also did their best to fend off the dragons which suddenly appeared in this kingdom. From what Haru had told them before, those dragons came out from the Eclipse Gate which was opened by the royal family because of the trick of an evil magician.


    Everyone was helpless, but there was nothing that they could do besides fight against those dragons. Everyone used their best magic, but the skin of those dragons was too tough to be prated or wounded by their magic.


    The dragon had very high magic resistance. Unless their magic was powerful enough, it was simply impossible to damage it.


    Even Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel, Sting, Laxus, and Rogue who were known as the Dragon yer couldn''t even defeat one dragon even though they were working together.


    Makarov turned into a giant and gave one of those dragons a blow, but he was blown away by the dragon.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Normal people along with weak magicians were in despair when they saw one by one the strong magicians who they knew were defeated by those dragons.


    Everyone was in a helpless situation, but they knew that only this group of magicians was able to defeat those dragons.


    Infinite.


    Everyone looked at Esdeath, Tabane, Kouha, Luffy, Korosensei, and Teppei who faced the dragons.


    Six of them could defeat the dragons, but they needed time to defeat it. They couldn''t defeat it in an instant, especially when their bodies were sore and they had consumed a lot of their stamina during their fight on the "Grand Magic Games".


    Fortunately, Sumire and Tsunade had helped to tend to their wounds earlier. If their wounds weren''t being tended to then they might need some more time to defeat it.


    Tsunade, Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Yajima were moving around the battlefield to save the people who were trapped by debris or wounded since they wanted no one to be hurt or be killed in this battle against dragons.


    Jel, Meredy, and Ultear knew the source of this problem was Rogue from the future.


    Jel and Meredy did their best to help the people around, but Ultear had a different thought, especially when she saw the confrontation between Jel, Millianna, and Erza.


    Ultear made up her mind and put all the me on her then after helping Jel with his problem, she started to think about a lot of things in her life and realized how messed up she was.


    ''If the source of the problem is Rogue then¡­''


    Ultear shook her head and felt that she needed to do something as soon as possible. Holding her head, trying to think of some countermeasures, she noticed Haru and his group who were about to climb on top of the tower were about to do something.


    ''Musical instrument?''


    Ultear couldn''t understand, but somehow she felt that she needed to meet him somehow.


    Drilling into the body of the dragon, Korosensei wrecked apart the inside of the dragon killing it as soon as possible, but the regeneration of the dragon was so powerful and the acid within the stomach of the dragon could melt his body. But it wouldn''t be enough to defeat him!


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Korosensei knew that there was a lot of wonderful porn in this world and he wouldn''t let a group of stupid dragons destroy this world!


    Pressing the dragon with gravity, Kouha turned the dragon''s body inside-out and the innard of its stomach was shown giving a grotesque picture. His condition wasn''t good, especially after he had fought against Haru. He was really tired and wanted to eat then go to sleep as soon as possible.


    "You damn, dragon! Just die quickly!"


    After knocking the dragon, Teppei wasn''t sure how to defeat it. He thought for a bit and threw a seed into the dragon''s mouth.


    The dragon wasn''t sure what had happened, but suddenly it felt that something was growing within which somehow started to make him scared silly.


    Ice.


    Freezing the dragon in front of her, Esdeath kicked it with her high heels and shattered it into pieces. She looked around and searched for her next target.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    "Tabane-chan is strong!"


    Tabane only used her two Infinite Stratos to attack the dragon. She was quite annoyed since her attack was useless on Kouha before, and because of that she let out all of that frustration on the dragon in front of her!


    The dragon which was attacked by Tabane could only whimper being bombarded by numerous beams that were shot by Infinite Stratos.


    Luffy knocked down the dragon which he had fought earlier, but his stomach kept growling.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m hungry¡­"


    Holding his stomach, Luffy really wanted to end this battle as soon as possible, but then he heard a familiar voice. Looking around, he saw Haru along with Gintoki, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire who were on the top of the tower which somehow confused him.


    "What are they doing?"


    On the top of the tower, Gintoki felt his crotch was a bit cold, but he knew that he would be alright with Haru around him. Sitting on the drum stool and holding two drumsticks in both of his hands, he was waiting for Haru''s instruction.


    Kuzuha was sitting on the chair while looking at Sumire who was holding bass and Charlotte who was holding a guitar.


    The four of them looked at Haru who was standing right in front of them showing his back.


    "Hundred On!"


    Then a ck guitar appeared on Haru''s hand and he also activated the "Full-Body Armament" which caused a microphone stand appeared before him.


    "Ready?" Haru asked.


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Gintoki nodded since they had heard about his n which was somehow quite crazy, but they knew that it was necessary to support the entire battle!


    "Then, let''s start!"


    Everyone nodded and they started to y.


    Ultear who had been following them suddenly saw Haru raise his finger to the sky before they started to start their performance!

 Chapter 928 Dragon Dance 3

    <h4>Chapter 928 Dragon Dance 3</h4>


    In this crisis, everyone did their best to buy time for everyone on the Infinite to y down the dragons which wreaked havoc in this kingdom. Their bodies were riddled with wounds and their magic power was almost depleted. Fighting against the dragon in this situation was the same as suicide, but they couldn''t give up!


    This ce was their home!


    They would do anything to protect it, but in the end, their capabilities were limited. There were a lot of wizards who were on the verge of giving up when the dragon was about to end their life but under this despair suddenly they could hear something.


    ''What''s this?''


    Frowning, but they were surprised when the movement of the dragons seemed to stop for a moment. Then they realized that what they had heard was a song.


    ''Song?!''


    Everyone in this ce was surprised then they cast their eyes at the figures who sang on the top of the tower!


    (BGM: Diver - NICO Touches the Walls).


    "The horizon is fading away


    "You can''t even depict tomorrow in a sky so blue


    "I''m unable to even breathe amongst the crowds of frozen people


    "How long has it been since I dived into this ce?"


    Singing with all of his might, Haru knew that his singing had a special power. He wasn''t sure what it was, but it was somehow simr to the world of Macross where there were a lot of people who sang to make the pilot of the mecha became stronger or to affect their enemies. He didn''t join the fight since he needed to protect the rest members of the "group chat", but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t help everyone in this battle.


    Gintoki wasn''t sure what it was, but somehow he felt that his body was hot and full of power. Hiszy personality seemed to have disappeared and he fully focussed on his role as a drummer. He also felt that being a drummer suited him well rather than fighting. He thought that he should create a band together with Shinpachi or Kagura.


    ''Well, Zura is good too¡­''


    Gintoki remembered that Katsura could sing a rap song.


    Sumire and Charlotte would never have expected to be bassists and guitarists respectively during a quest for "group chat." But they could tell that Haru''s song had some kind of power since they felt that their power was stronger than ever.


    Kuzuha wasn''t sure what to do, but she couldn''t take away her eyes at Haru who sang at this moment.


    At this moment, Haru released all of his charisma within and gathered all of the attention on the battlefield on himself. It was as if telling everyone, ''Hear my song!''.


    When they were in despair suddenly they felt that someone pushed their backs to support them. Then they started to feel energetic and the pessimism on their minds had disappeared.


    The group of dragons that were controlled by future Rogue stopped and also watched Haru who sang on the top of the tower. Stopped for a moment since they had never seen such a thing in their long lives. It felt strange yet somehow it attracted them and made them unable to look away.


    Haru might not realize it, but the true power of Aquaman was his telepathic power. Under the effect of this song, he had affected the entire battlefield with his song giving a boost to his allies and stunned the enemy. Even though it wasn''t perfect, this song was a great help for everyone.


    "Is this song magic?"


    Makarov who had lived for a long time looked at Haru who sang together with his friends. He felt that Haru really resembled him when he was young, especially the handsome part. He could feel that his heart was beating fast and his body was full of power when he heard this song.


    "UWOOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Makarov felt that his body healed and his magic power returned. He turned into a giant again and punched the dragon with all of his might.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*


    Esdeath, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, and everyone on the "group chat" also looked at Haru since this guy was very noticeable. Neither of them would think to sing a song during the battlefield, but this guy did it.


    ''This power¡­''


    They could feel that their strength had be stronger somehow and they also recuperated quickly. They didn''t waste this chance and also defeated their enemies as soon as possible.


    Kagura who had heard what Jel, Erza, Ultear, and Millianna had talked about before was silent, but this song which was sung by Haru told her a lot of things. She might have lost her brother, but it didn''t mean she had lost everything. She had met a lot of precious people in her life such as her guild members on the Mermaid Heel, Erza who had saved her in the past, and the man who sang this song.


    This man had told her a lot of things and even though he had married; it was hard for her to give up on him.


    Ultear who was right beside Kuzuha was attracted by this song. It might be a coincidence, but this song described her situation very well. She had fallen deep enough under the sea and alone in that darkness. She was frightened by that since she had nothing and no one was able to fill the emptiness inside her heart. Under this lonely sea, she couldn''t even see a light and could only close her eyes.


    But then when they heard this song, she felt that everything changed so suddenly. Haru''s figure was so bright that it attracted her. She tried to reach it and when she could touch his back. She hugged him tightly and didn''t let him go.


    "!!!!!"


    Everyone was a bit startled when Ultear suddenly hugged Haru, but their performance didn''t rather it had be crazier!


    "I want to breathe but I''m having difficulty here


    "I simply look up into the dark as a diver without a means of surfacing."


    Future Rogue realized that almost all of the dragons were defeated. Looking at Haru, he knew that it was the fault of that guy. Looking at his figure who was hugged by Ultear, he felt bitter since his n had been foiled by a yboy and womanizer! But that wasn''t all of them since he felt that his heart was almost being taken by Haru when he heard this song.


    "I''M GOING TO SAVE FROSCH!"


    Future Rogue remembered his dear friend who had died before and knew that he couldn''t stop. Manipting the dragon under him, he charged toward Haru with an intention to destroy his performance.


    "ROAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Everyone was startled by this, especially when the dragon moved toward Haru and his group.


    "NOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    They tried to stop Future Rogue and the dragon, but it was toote since the distance between them was too far.


    Looking at therge sharp teeth in front of them; Sumire, Kuzuha, Gintoki, Charlotte, and Ultear felt strangely calm since they felt that man in front of them was able to solve this situation.


    "If I coulde to realize just a fraction of happiness¡­"


    Haru turned his guitar darker with "Busoshoku Haki" and also covered it with gravity magic before mming it right into the body of the dragon.


    *BAAAAAMMMM!!!!*


    The dragon was knocked out by Haru and was blown toward the Eclipse Gate before the gate was destroyed.


    *BOOOOOOMM!!!*


    Part of the castle was destroyed, but the rest of the dragon suddenly turned into yellow light.


    "I would never drown again¡­"


    Hearing thest lyrics of the song, Future Rogue closed his eyes and knew that he had lost. Looking toward the distance, he hoped for Haru to be able to save everyone including Frosch who he cared about.


    Silently vanished, they felt relief when all of the dragons had disappeared. Then when the song had ended, they felt that their entire bodies were hurt and they couldn''t stand up. Plopping on the ground, there was only one thing which they wanted to say at this moment.


    "ENCORE!!!!"


    All of them shouted with all of their might hoping to listen to his song one more time.


    Haru sighed and could feel the adrenaline in his body, but one thing which confused him was why Ultear was hugging him at this moment?


    "Thank you."


    Suddenly Ultear kissed him on his lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure why Ultear had said those words but like a man. He was happy that he could help her, especially when he received this reward. The only thing which somehow troubled him might be how to exin this new trouble.

 Chapter 929 After The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 929 After The Battle</h4>


    After the end of the battle, everyone recuperated in the castle since most of buildings and lodgings in this town were destroyed because of the dragons.


    Cooking various things, Haru continued to cook but also ate fried rice which was fed by Esdeath. His hands didn''t stop and he moved very fast; finishing one food after another since he knew that everyone was famished.


    Esdeath also ate dinner while also feeding the man who was cooking. She looked at everyone who had be a pig and sighed, wondering whether there would be another chef who could help her husband at this moment.


    Everyone ate with bliss on their faces and they ate it as fast as possible since there were a lot of people who joined this feast.


    Fairy Tail, Mermaid Heel, Blue Pegasus, and Lamia Scale ate together with the Infinite.


    For Ultear, after she kissed him, she left silently.


    Haru was d that Esdeath didn''t trouble him with Ultear, and wondered whether his song had helped Ultear somehow. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that she might have gone now.


    "Haru, more meat!"


    "More pudding!"


    Korosensei and Luffy shouted. Both of them ate using gear 2nd and Mach 20 speed to eat the food in front of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but after being challenged his cooking speed became faster.


    Makarov looked at Haru again and then looked at Yajima who ate calmly. He had to admit that he was quite jealous of his friend since his friend''s guild was able to be champion of the "Grand Magic Games", won 30 million Jewels, and had a lot of great members within his guild. Looking at Haru, he felt that Haru would be very suitable to enter "Fairy Tail", but he knew that he couldn''t poach his friend''s guild''s member.


    "Yajima, where did you find Haru?"


    Yajima only smirked and said, "Secret."


    "¡­"


    Makarov was speechless at that moment.


    "Men! This food is awesome!"


    "Yes, Ichiya-san!" 3x


    The Trimens group was quite jealous that the member of the Infinite group could eat such delicious food every day.


    Jeanne wanted to eat more, but she knew that she would get fat when she kept eating. Her feeling was conflicted, but then there was a smooth bowl that was served in front of her. She looked up and saw that it was Haru.


    "You can try it. It''s very low in calories," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Jeanne was grateful and started to eat the food.


    Everyone kept eating and the ingredients of the food were being sponsored by Touma.


    Touma was grateful for everyone since they had saved his kingdom and also had promised him to not tell everyone about this matter to the public once this matter was announced. it would create chaos within the kingdom.


    "Everyone, I''ll create a banquet at the castle in two days. Pleasee!" Touma said while holding a te that was filled with food since he had to admit the food which was cooked by Haru was very delicious. Unfortunately, he didn''t think that he was able to make Haru into his chef since he felt that position was too low. He thought about his daughter who was single and didn''t have a boyfriend from childhood. Looking at Haru, he was sure that his grandchildren would be very handsome or beautiful once both of them had married. He was wondering whether this n could be implemented in the future.


    "YEAHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was very happy when they heard that there would be a banquet which would be prepared for them in two days.


    "Damn, this is so good!" Natsu said while eating.


    Cheesecake, strawberry cake, fruit roll cake, etc; Erza felt that all of the foods in front of her were very delicious and very beautiful. If Haru opened a cake shop then she would definitely be his sponsor without hesitation!


    The Mermaid Heel members had to admit that if Haru wasn''t married then they might make him their husband.


    Good at cooking, singing, strong, pleasing to the eyes, and big in that area; the only problem was that he was married which somehow made them sigh, especially when his wife was very strong and scary.


    Looking at Esdeath, they felt that this woman could be the strongest magician in this continent with her ability.


    Millianna wasn''t in a good mood until she saw a kitty dessert which was prepared by Haru. Her heart softened but sighed when she thought that guy had married. She looked at Kagura who was looking at Haru and came toward her.


    "Kagura-chan."


    "Hmm?"


    Kagura turned and looked at Millianna. "What''s wrong?"


    "So what are you going to do?" Millianna asked.


    "I don''t have to have regrets in life," Kagura said and looked at Haru again, but this time, Tsunade also hugged him.


    "?????"


    "Huh?"


    Millianna and Kagura who looked at Tsunade who had joined Haru and Esdeath somehow realized that they might have a chance.


    Meredy blushed looking at Ultear remembering what this mother figure of hers did to Haru before.


    "What''s wrong, Meredy?" Ultear asked.


    "Y, y, you''ve kissed Haru!" Meredy said.


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    Meredy opened her mouth and didn''t expect Ultear''s reaction to being quite nd. She became curious and asked, "Do you like him?"


    "Yes."


    Ultear answered.


    "¡­"


    "Why?" Meredy asked since she remembered that Ultear and Haru had only met each other once.


    "I''m not sure. It just happened," Ultear said. She was in the dark and Haru was on the bright side. It was quite impossible for both of them to be together, especially when he had married. She hoped that she didn''t cause him trouble, but it felt good to kiss him. Tracing her soft lips, she smiled when she remembered that feeling.


    "¡­"


    Meredy looked at Ultear and understood why she was a child and Ultear was an adult.


    Jel who walked with them didn''t say anything. It would be good if Ultear had someone that she loved since that meant it gave her a reason to live. The same as him who also loved Erza, but he also knew that it was impossible for him to be together with Erza which made him sigh.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Jel and Ultear, Meredy felt a bit pissed by their mncholy expression since she felt that she had been left out by them!


    After cooking for everyone, Haru took a break and sat down together with Tsunade and Esdeath on the bench. Where did the benche from? Don''t ask him since he also didn''t know where this bench came from, but since it happened to be there; the three of them decided to sit down together.


    Looking at the beautiful moon, Esdeath and Tsunade rested their heads on Haru''s shoulders and held his hands.


    "Say, how many women do you have in this world?" Tsunade asked.


    Raising her eyebrow, Esdeath asked, "Is Kagara from the Mermaid Heels also your harem member?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and shook his head. "No, I don''t have any women in this world."


    "¡­¡­" 2x


    Tsunade and Esdeath raised their eyebrows and clearly didn''t believe him.


    "Really?" 2x


    Haru sighed and said, "¡­Well, there might be one woman."


    "Who?"


    "Is she here?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, she''s in a different kingdom. She might have forgotten about me now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade and Esdeath were speechless since they didn''t think anyone was able to forget about this guy, especially when they had tasted the forbidden pleasure.


    Haru looked at both of them and said, "Well, enough talking, we''ve won the "grand magic games" so why don''t we do something else?"


    Blushing, Tsunade, and Esdeath nodded. Both of them were happy that they had won the "grand magic games", but they weren''t happy that they weren''t able to win against this man on the bed. This time, they needed to win against him!


    Quietly walking away, they went to start their celebration at different locations.


    Little did they know that Kagura and Millianna had been watching the three of them.


    "Follow them?" Millianna asked while looking at Kagura.


    "Well¡­"

 Chapter 930 Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 930 Banquet</h4>


    After two days, the people who lived on the Crocus had returned back to their home after they were being evacuated by the soldiers of the Kingdom because of the dragon''s attack. They didn''t know what had happened in the kingdom since there were a lot of buildings which were destroyed by something. But they didn''t think much since the people of the kingdom fully trusted their king and princess and they had heard the kingdom was going to pay all the houses and buildings which were destroyed so they didn''t need to worry that much.


    Little did they know that they would be in a panic when their kingdom was almost being destroyed by 15 dragons which were summoned by their princess by mistake.


    The king was very lucky that the one who knew about this matter was a very trustworthy and stupid person such as a member of Fairy Tail. Or they might not care too much? It didn''t really matter, but the king was very fortunate since; if the king met someone from the dark guild then he might be ckmailed by them or something worse.


    When the people of the Crocus were wondering what had happened to the city a few days ago; there was a banquet which was held in the castle.


    Inside this huge and luxurious ballroom, all of the wizards who had participated in the battle against dragons gathered together at this banquet. There was music, various foods, and a lot more to make this banquet became even more enjoyable.


    No one wore their usual clothes, rather most of them wore aristocratic clothes that were rented by the royal family. Even though it was a bit stuffy, they enjoyed this banquet. But even so, there were also other clothes such as clothes which were simr to Japanese clothes which were worn by the members of Blue Pegasus.


    Everyone on the "group chat" also wore clothes with an aristocratic theme. It was quite a rare chance to try since tomorrow they needed toe back.


    Haru was sipping wine while talking to the girls who came toward him.


    The people around who saw Haru at this moment felt as if this banquet and the castle were owned by him which somehow made them feel weird, but his figure was simr to the king rather than Touma who hadn''t appeared in this banquet.


    Makarov looked at Haru and asked his best friend, "Is he from a noble family or something?"


    Yajima opened his eyes slightly and said, "No, he''s Emperor."


    "¡­¡­"


    Makarov twitched his lips and asked, "Really?" He felt that Haru was really an Emperor since Mystogan who was part of his guild before was also a king on Eds. It wouldn''t be weird for Haru to be an Emperor of Empire.


    Yajima only smiled and didn''t say anything leaving everything to Makarov''s imagination.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Somehow Makarov was quite annoyed by this answer, but he was also helpless.


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    When Esdeath came the girls who had surrounded Haru started to disperse. This woman''s aura really scared everyone and the temperature was somehow quite cold.


    Though, at the same time, everyone at this moment really thought that Haru and Esdeath were really suited to each other.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I''m bored," Esdeath said. She felt that it was better to go back rather than spending time at this kind of banquet. She was a general and she hade to this kind of boring party several times in the past.


    In her mind rather than spending her time with an administrative work or party, it was better to spend her time at war or hunting a strong beast or something.


    Though, it would be good to have a vacation with her husband on various beautiful ces in various worlds.


    Haru also understood that Esdeath didn''t really like this kind of event. He thought to change the topic and asked, "Have you opened your reward?"


    Esdeath shook her head and said, "Not yet. I might open it tomorrow when we''re about to go back. You too, right?"


    "Yeah, me too."


    The quest was over, but everyone on the "group chat" hadn''t opened their reward since it might be one of their rituals. They didn''t know when it had begun but they felt that they would receive a good reward when they were about to go back.


    Listening to music, Esdeath started to frown.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can''t understand this kind of music." Esdeath shook her head and said, "But I like it when I listen to the song that you sing." She remembered one of the Three Beasts or her past subordinates who had been assassinated by Haru in the past also loved to y music, but she couldn''t understand what was so good about that. But when Haru sang a song a few days ago, she somehow loved it.


    ''Is it the power of love?''


    Esdeath somehow blushed.


    "This is ssical music and only some people will love it," Haru said.


    "So it is normal for someone to hate it too?" Esdeath asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "There''s no perfect creation, someone will hate it or love it. Just don''t think too much, if you like it then you like it, if you hate it then that is."


    Esdeath somehow realized the truth and nodded.


    "Haru!!!"


    Everyone was having a st and grabbed him for the banquet.


    Haru talked with everyone from the members of Fairy Tail, Lamia Scale, and Blue Pegasus.


    Erza somehow had forgiven him after what he had done to her during the match before and told him if he decided to open a cake shop then he needed to call her immediately.


    "My¡­ if you''re bored with Ya-chan''s guild then you cane to my guild, alright? We need a strong boy like you," Bob said.


    Bob is a guild master of Blue Pegasus. He''s a middle-aged man with transvestite style and bald head, but somehow he was a very handsome man in his youth.


    "You! How can you say that!" Yajima was annoyed by Bob.


    Escaped from them, Haru walked to Mermaid Heel. He could see Risley, Arana, and Beth were looking at him with a strange expression. "What''s wrong? You''re not weing me here?"


    Remembering the matchst year, the three of them couldn''t help but blush.


    "Haru, why did you suddenly get married?" Risley couldn''t help but ask.


    They were a bit curious about his reason since they didn''t have a chance to talk to each other during the "Grand Magic Games".


    "I love her. That''s all," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    If it was someone else then they might ask another question, but when they heard Haru''s answer. They somehow felt very jealous of Esdeath since they could see what Haru had told them was the truth.


    Then Millianna came while holding three kitties in her arms. "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"


    Haru nodded and felt a bit curious about what this girl wanted to talk about. He looked at these kitties for the first time and three kitties also looked at him. "You''ll bring three of them with you?"


    "Is there a problem?" Millianna asked.


    "No problem, but you don''t need to bring the blue one," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why me?" Happy didn''t understand.


    "I have a feeling that you have a very loose mouth. Once Millianna says something then you might bber it to everyone," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Two kitties beside Happy nodded.


    "Why?!" Happy felt that the world had abandoned him when Ca and Lily agreed with Haru''s words.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Millinna ced down three cats at the same time and pulled Haru to the side. She looked around and asked in a whisper, "Y, you have two wives?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only raised his eyebrow, but didn''t say anything.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Millianna showed a triumphant expression as if telling him that she had gotten his handle or something. "So you''ve also married that big breasted woman?" She wasn''t sure about Tsunade''s name, but Tsunade''s breasts were very huge. Looking at her own breasts, she felt that she didn''t lose to Esdeath and felt that she had a chance.


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide anything. "Yes." But after he answered Millianna''s question, he saw her with a beautiful smile. He wasn''t dense and wondered whether this girl¡­


    "So please take care of Kagura," Millianna said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised and felt a bitplex, then he heard a voice behind him.


    "Millianna, what are you doing!"


    Kagura ran toward them and pulled Millianna telling her to not do anything stupid.


    Looking at Kagura, Haru asked, "How is it?" He knew that she was eavesdropping on the conversation between Millianna, Jel, Erza, and Ultear at that time and wondered what she would do at this moment.


    Stopped, Kagura looked at Haru. She took a deep breath and said, "Thank you."


    "Your wee. I''m happy that you''ve solved your problem," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kagura wanted to say something, but she couldn''t, especially when she knew that he had married.


    "So shall we go back to the party?" Haru asked and offered his hand.


    Kagura felt a bit shy, but she made up her mind and nodded.


    "Yes." Reaching his hand, the three of them walked back to the party, though, Millianna also held Haru''s hand too at this moment.


    After that, the banquet turned into chaos, especially after Natsu stole the king''s crown from Toma. But at the same time, it was a very exciting night for all of them who were in this ce.

 Chapter 931 Prize 1

    <h4>Chapter 931 Prize 1</h4>


    The banquet was over and in a few hours; they would go back to their original worlds, but before that, they were going to open their reward.


    "I''ve opened it," Tabane said.


    "Me too," Sumire said.


    "So do I," Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve opened it too," Korosensei said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Then one by one almost all the members of Group Chat also had raised their hands and those people were Kouha, Yajima, Kuroneko, Luffy, and Shinobu.


    "So what did you get?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone showed a bitter expression and their expression clearly said that they had only gotten a point from the reward before.


    "I guess everyone is very impatient, huh?" Teppei said with a smile.


    Kuzuha also wanted to open it, but when she thought about Haru''s words then she decided to hold it until they were going to return.


    "So the only ones who haven''t opened it are Haru, Esdeath, Gintoki, Tsunade, Teppei, and Kuzuha?" Kouha asked.


    Hearing Kouha''s question, the six of them nodded.


    "I''ll go first," Esdeath said and opened the lottery which she received after the quest.


    Everyone was waiting for a while until they saw Esdeath''s expression slightly changed.


    Haru was beside Esdeath looking at her reward curiously.


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Ice Fang" ability]


    "Ice fang, huh?"


    Ice Fang is a power that allows for the creation and maniption of ice.


    When they knew Esdeath had gotten this ability, they weren''t sure how to react, but one thing was for sure that her ice maniption would be one level higher than before with this ability.


    Trying out her new power, Esdeath wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings since she wanted a unique power rather than an ice ability again, though, she could feel that her power was strengthened even though it wasn''t much.


    "Then who is next?" Kuroneko asked.


    Everyone was curious about what they would receive from this quest since if the ability they received was a good one then the rest of members might intend to buy it in the future.


    "I''m next," Tsunade said. Opening the lottery, she was curious about what she would get for her reward.


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Acid" ability]


    "Acid?"


    Acid is a corrosive power that eats away at the enemies'' flesh. Should ite into contact with a matter or living organisms, it causes corrosion and deterioration. If an enemy is wounded by the power, they experience a lethal side effect that causes their body to rot.


    It was a fairly powerful ability depending on how Tsunade intended to use this power.


    "Interesting."


    Tsunade thought that there were a lot of things which could be done with this power, but she decided to try itter when she had gone back. When she didn''t forget about it, of course.


    No one asked much either since Tsunade''s reward was quite straight forward and didn''t need that much of exnation.


    "So, it should be me now?" Teppei asked.


    Everyone nodded and looked at Teppei.


    Esdeath and Tsunade had opened their rewards and now, they were curious what kind of reward that Teppei would get.


    Till now, no one had gotten a "zonk" reward, but they couldn''t be sure since sometimes someone would have very bad luck in their life.


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Great Tree Arc" magic]


    "Great Tree Arc?"


    Great Tree Arc is a type of Lost Magic which allows the user to manipte the properties of trees; however, its true strength lies in the properties within the earth, which can be easily controlled by the user.


    The user can mainly summon trees at his or her own will and produce trees for various purposes, mainly for battles. As such, they can manipte any part of the tree however they want, mainly roots and branches. Even the leaves are controlled by the user. Any tree that the user creates can also have its form manipted to suit the fighting techniques of the caster. These different sections of the tree can be very useful during offensive or defensive ranges inbat. Furthermore, this magic also allows the caster to merge with trees and hide inside it.


    Smiling, Teppei felt that this ability really suited him very well.


    A unique property regarding this magic is that the caster is able to condense the power of the earth into the fruit of the created trees, doing so allows them to create fiery explosions, providing them an additional range of offensive attacks. The caster can attack explosively using parts of the trees or just the tree''s fruits, manipting them to inflict further damage. In rtion to this, the caster is able to harness all of the power stored within the earth itself. When altering the power source of a great mass ofnd, such as an ind, the user can even drain its Magic Power.


    This magic is not without its own set of consequences. Overusing this immense magic would eventually cause the caster''s body to transform into a giant tree.


    Frowning, Teppei knew that such powerful magic was of course with consequences since he remembered a side effect when Haru owned "pleasure magic" for the first time. But it didn''t mean the "group chat" couldn''t erase the side effect of this "Great Tree Arc". However, he knew that the price to erase that side effect was very expensive, but that was alright since he was quite patient.


    Everyone knew that Teppei''s power had increased once again. Teppei''s power was to manipte a nt then with this "Great Tree Arc" his power would be doubled, especially when this magic was able to drain the energy within the earth and opponent.


    Teppei wanted to try his new power and walked toward the nearby tree. Putting his hand on the tree, he started to merge himself with the tree which somehow startled everyone. He came out once again and smiled. He seemed to be very satisfied with his reward since it was really great magic.


    "You should erase the side effectster Teppei," Haru said since he knew that "Lost Magic" was very troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, I know that about that. I won''t use this magic too much before I have erased the side effects," Teppei said.


    Teppei was smart and no one seemed to be so worried about him. Then there were only three people left who hadn''t opened their reward.


    "I''m going to open it first," Gintoki said. Holding his smartphone, he said, "This time, I''ll get Zengetsu for sure!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless but didn''t say anything.


    Praying, Gintoki opened his lottery then¡­¡­


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Flying Nimbus"]


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, this is also quite good," Gintoki said and looked at the yellow cloud which was floating beside him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "But the color is simr to poop," Gintoki said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 932 Prize 2

    <h4>Chapter 932 Prize 2</h4>


    Flying Nimbus was a magical, yellow cloud that served as a way of transportation. It was also Goku''s first transportation that he obtained from Master Roshi aspensation for saving Turtle.


    Sitting on the top of Flying Nimbus, Gintoki started to move around and had to admit that he was quite satisfied with this reward since it meant that he couldzy around on the top of this cloud.


    When Gintoki was about to sleep, suddenly the Flying Nimbus started to move very fast.


    "Wait! Wait! Stop!"


    Gintoki grabbed the cloud tightly since he didn''t want to drop to thend. It took him a full 10 minutes before the Flying Nimbus stopped. He escaped from it and barfed all of his mouths.


    "OEGHHHH!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei caressed Gintoki''s back and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Of course not, I have a motion-sickness now," Gintoki said and wiped his mouth. His head felt dizzy and he looked at the Flying Nimbus with resentment. He thought that it was ying with him which somehow annoyed him.


    "Then how about we continue?" Kouha asked.


    They nodded and agreed with Kouha.


    "Kuzuha, you should open first," Haru said.


    "Eh? Me?"


    "Yes, is that alright?"


    Kuzuha nodded and said, "Alright." She also had wanted to open her reward as soon as possible since she was quite curious.


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Creation" ability]


    "Creation?"


    They thought that it was the power to create something, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Creation is a power that the user allows to manipte the earth.


    This power enables the wielder to control and shape the earth as they please, which includes raising the ground in the form of towers, to bend iron as if "it is made of toffee", and, by making certain hand symbols, to also turn minerals in the ground into sand. The wielder is also able to turn their body into metal, thus increasing their mass and enabling them to use the resulting increased gravitational force in attacks.


    This power is heavily connected to the user''s connection to nature, and as a result, the deeper their connection to nature is and the more skill they have at using their ability, the wider and more powerful the range of their attacks be.


    Reading the description, the conclusion which they could make from this ability was very powerful!


    In conclusion, "Creation" was an earth maniption ability which was one of the ssical elements.


    ssical elements typically refer to the concepts of earth, water, air, fire, and aether, which were proposed to exin the nature andplexity of all matter in terms of simpler substances


    Everyone was a bit surprised by Kuzuha''s luck since she was able to get such a powerful ability.


    "Can you use your power?" Shinobu asked.


    Kuzuha felt strange since she felt that a lot of information was filled into her head and she knew how to use her new ability.


    "Yes."


    Kuzuha was also curious about her new power and tried to use it right away. She fully concentrated and used her power to create a pir of earth.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Arge pir of the earth around 20 meters high was created before them and they were sure that Kuzuha would soon be one of the powerhouses on the "group chat" with her new ability.


    Even without this "creation" ability, Kuzuha''s power was quite powerful since she had also been trained in another world in that past. Her magic was also rted to an earth type of magic which meant she became several times stronger with this new power.


    With this power, Haru believed that she could defeat Akatsuki easily since he knew that she was talented.


    Kuzuha tried various power which she could do using this new ability such as turning the earth into sand or turning her skin into metal. There were a lot more abilities, but she needed to research it a bit more.


    Teppei was quite interested in Kuzuha''s ability and thought that he should buy it when he had gotten enough points in the future.


    "Thenst is¡­"


    Then everyone looked at Haru at the same time.


    They weren''t sure but this guy''s luck was very high. It might be because of his origin as a harem protagonist that made his luck better than most people.


    Haru had never gotten points or "zonks" in his entire time when he opened his reward. Even if some of his rewards seemed quite useless at first sight, in his hand, that ability shone and became a very powerful ability.


    Especially after Haru had shown how he had developed his "Horo Horo no Mi" and even achieved an awakening.


    Unless it was Esdeath who owned a Zanpakuto then they didn''t think someone was able to defeat him since in his "astral form" he was unbeatable.


    Haru had erased the weakness of "astral form" which was weak to the element ability and as long as he wasn''t being attacked by an attack which rted to a soul then he would be alright in the entire battle.


    "Hurry up and open it! We''re going to go back soon," Tsunade said.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be in a hurry."


    Opening his reward, Haru was also quite curious about what kind of ability he would get. He really hoped that this ability wasn''t something which would turn him into a lewd beast again or give him a strange side effect.


    [Congrattions, you have got the "Ocean" ability]


    "Ocean?"


    The ocean is an ability that allows the user to make powerful currents of water, turn their body into the water to avoid attacks, or even create an entire ocean in a ne different from the normal world.


    "Creating an entire ocean in a ne different from the normal world?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were speechless by this ability.


    This ocean is described as the domain of the gods, a space created by the Graces. This dimension is inescapable for those who do not have a power level equal to or greater than that of roughly a single archangel.


    Grace? Gods? Archangel?


    They weren''t sure where this power originated from, but they had to admit from the description alone that this ability was very powerful.


    Haru had to admit that this new ability was very suitable for him.


    "Haru, try to use your power," Shinobu said.


    "Try it?"


    "Yes, go and try it!"


    Everyone was also curious about Haru''s power and its effect. Creating an ocean? They were wondering how he would create an ocean from nothing.


    "Kouha, try to protect everyone," Haru said.


    "Alright, leave it to me," Kouha said.


    Taking a deep breath, Haru used his power and suddenly he teleported to another ne which was filled with nothing but water.


    Everyone was also teleported together with Haru and they were lucky that Kouha was beside them and he had protected everyone using his gravity maniption. Looking at their surroundings, they felt that this "ocean" was a really scary power since they felt that they had been teleported to somewhere with nothing but the ocean itself.


    "This is crazy¡­" Sumire felt that her brain couldn''t understand how Haru was able to create an ocean from nothing.


    "Don''t think about it, just ept it," Charlotte said. Her situation was better since she had some understanding of Haru.


    Teppei threw a seed and created arge tree that was able to float on the water.


    Everyonended on the top of that tree and suddenly thought that this ce could be their private ce for a party or something.


    "Well, it seems that the time is almost up," Haru said.


    Everyone looked at their smartphones and in five minutes they would be teleported back.


    Haru deactivated his power and everyone returned to their previous spot. He sighed in relief when everything had gone well until someone reminded him of something.


    "Haru, your uniform! You were at school before the quest, right?" Kuroneko said.


    Looking at his clothes, Haru knew he almost fuck.i.e.d up. "Thank you." Changing into his uniform, he sighed in relief and said, "So let''s meet again next time!"


    "See you next time!" 13x


    Esdeath and Tsunade walked toward him and kissed him.


    Their stay was very enjoyable and they wanted to go on a quest again in the future. Then a light enveloped them and teleported them back to their original world.


    Looking at everyone who had been teleported, Yajima smiled; but then his expression turned serious since he knew that another enemy would appear soon.


    "Tartaros¡­"


    Yajima needed to prepare himself or should he go for the initiative?

 Chapter 933 Entrance Ceremonies 1

    <h4>Chapter 933 Entrance Ceremonies 1</h4>


    Coming back to his original world, Haru sighed in relief but also felt weird since suddenly it happened so suddenly and made him think that everything was just a dream, however, he knew that it was reality.


    "What''s wrong?" Runa asked.


    "Nothing," Haru said. "How about we hurry up or else we might bete." He put his hands on Runa''s shoulders and pushed her outside the ss.


    Runa didn''t really mind and walked while talking to each other.


    The entrance ceremony for the new students of the Hyakkou Academy had started and the first year who had just entered the school listened to Kirari''s speech.


    Kirari didn''t mention gambling in this school and only talked about how she weed everyone in this school.


    Mary looked at the podium and looked at the members of the student council. Somehow, she couldn''t wait to integrate with the prince and princess in this school.


    ''So that''s Kasugano Haruka, huh?''


    Looking at the silver-haired young man, Mary had to admit that guy was very handsome. She hurriedly shook her head and it was better to not think too much about getting a boyfriend since it was better to think about the future first. She also didn''t think that Haru would also look at her considering the number of girls in this school. Looking around, she realized that she wasn''t the only one who couldn''t look away from him. She sighed and shook her head at those girls thinking that they were too horny.


    Yumemite snorted inwardly hearing the girls who kept muttering about Haru who was also on the podium.


    ''He won''t look at your fugly face!''


    Yumemite bit her nail and thought how to make him look in her direction. She wanted to be a popr Hollywood actress and win an Academy Award, but she couldn''t do that alone. She knew that having a rtionship with him would be a shortcut for her dream.


    ''But how?''


    The only thing which she could think of was to join the student council.


    ''Student council, huh? I''ll join that group soon¡­''


    Yumemite had made up her mind and wouldn''t give up no matter what!


    After confirming the location of their ss, Sora and Megumi went together to the gymnasium to join the entrance ceremonies. They sat next to each other, but suddenly they heard a familiar voice.


    "Seibami-san, is it alright for me to sit beside you?" Yumeko asked.


    "The seat is free," Sora said.


    "Thank you." Yumeko smiled and said, "Seibami-san, Kato-san I''m happy that we''ll be in the same ss."


    "¡­"


    Sora was speechless when she found out that Jabami Yumeko would be in the same ss as her.


    "Is it alright to call you Sora-san and Megumi-san?" Yumeko asked.


    "Yes, and is it alright for me to call you Yumeko-san?" Megumi asked.


    "Of course!" Yumeko smiled. She wasn''t sure, but somehow she often forgot about Megumi. She was wondering whether Megumi had a weak presence.


    If that was the case then Yumeko felt Megumi would be a great gambler if Megumi decided to be one.


    "For the representative of the 1st year, Shinomiya Kaguya."


    "Yes!"


    Usually, during the entrance ceremony, the student with the highest score needed to do a speech during the ceremony.


    Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko looked at Shinomiya Kagura who walked calmly toward the podium.


    Kaguya was a beautiful young girl with long ck hair, white skin, a slim build, red eyes, and her hair down to her back.


    They could see that Kaguya''s expression was quite cold.


    "Yumeko-san, do you know her?" Megumi asked since she felt that Yumeko knew something.


    "Oh, she''s quite famous" Yumeko looked at Megumi and said, "She''s the daughter of Shinomiya group." She felt that it was quite normal knowledge, but she didn''t mind exining it to them.


    Shinomiya Zaibatsu is one of the biggest conglomerates in the city. Thepany is said to have about two hundred trillion yen and owns a lot of banks, cars, and trains.


    Megumi and Sora nodded and didn''t feel that surprised after hearing the "Zaibatsu" name since their husband-to-be was also very wealthy.


    "Well, let''s be quiet for now since she''s about to give her speech¡­" Sora said and made a quiet gesture with her finger.


    "Coldness of winter, then warmness of spring¡­¡­"


    Shinomiya started with her speech and everyone listened quietly.


    Sora looked at Shinomiya and wondered whether that girl would be the boss of this school.


    "¡­¡­"


    After the entrance ceremony, Mary thought that she would have a new life, but¡­


    "I haven''t seen you in forever Mary-chan! I''m so happy we get to attend the same school again!"


    "Yeah, me too, Hanatemori-san¡­"


    Mary had a helpless expression on her face. She didn''t expect to meet her acquaintance during elementary school in this high school. But she didn''t feel that surprised when she remembered that Hanatemori was a girl from a rich family.


    Tsuzura Hanatemari is a beautiful girl with a very kind personality. She has long dark blue wavy hair with bangs and light blue eyes. Shees from a very wealthy family and has known Mary Saotome ever since elementary school.


    Mary calmed herself and decided to ask the question which she had been wanting to ask. "¡­Hey, do you mind if I ask you something? What is everyone doing?"


    Aftering back to her ss, Mary saw that every student in her ss was ying poker, roulette, etc. If she didn''t meet Hanatemori in this ss then she might think that she had entered the wrong ss and entered a casino by mistake. She could also see everyone exchanging money with each other which somehow confused her. ''What the hell is going on with this school?''


    "Ah, that is¡­"


    Hanatemori started to exin to Mary about the rules of this school. In this school, gambling was allowed and it had be a tradition. Everyone was even encouraged to gamble in this school to train theirpetitive mind.


    "Be careful, Mary-chan. There''s a rumor a student that enters this school from a high school is targeted every year. I heard that they''re not used to gambling and are an easy mark¡­"


    (Hyakko Acadademy isn''t only a high school, but also a high school).


    "¡­"


    Shrugged her shoulders, Mary said, "What the hell, I''m not interested in gambling. Gambling is just a waste of money."


    "Well, if you say so¡­"


    "Good day, miss schrship student~~"


    Mary and Hanatemari turned and saw a girl with light hair that was tied into two curly short ponytails.


    "I''m Aiura Kokoro. Pleased to meet you."


    Smiling as best as possible, Mary said, "Right, pleased to meet you too."


    "I see you''re talking to Tsuzura. You must not know the rules here yet, huh?" Kokoro said.


    "Rules, what do you mean?"


    "Look."


    Kokoro pointed at the tag on Tsuzura''s neck and said, "See the tag Tsuzura''s wearing? The tag is a sign that she is a "housepet." It''s her "housepet tag" and this school runs on a ss system."


    "ss system?"


    "The student council solicits donations from the students. In reality, the ''donations'' are basically mandatory so we call them ''taxes''. We''re all ranked by how much we give for these ''taxes''. Anyone in the lowest 100 ranks is deemed to be a ''housepet''. Boys are called "pochi", and girls are called "mike"."


    "I see¡­"


    Mary felt that this school was quite weird.


    Chuckling, Kokoro took a bottle filled with water and said, "If you be a housepet it is going to be pretty rough. I mean¡­" She opened the bottle and poured all of the water on the top of Hanatemari.


    *Ssh!*


    Hanatamari could only sit without being able to do anything.


    Kokoro smiled coldly and said, "Housepets aren''t allowed to oppose us, humans. It doesn''t matter what we do with them~~"


    "Wh¡­ What the hell are you doing!"


    Mary couldn''tprehend the situation in front of her. Look at Hanatemari, who didn''t even fight back against Kokoro, and everyone who didn''t care about this situation, she felt that this school was messed up for the first time.


    "So, do you have any money, Saotome-san? If you can''t pay the taxes you''ll end up like this. It depends when they''re due, but I''d say if you can''t pay at least 100,000 yen you''ll be a housepet for sure."


    "100¡­!"


    Hearing that number, Mary was in shock.


    "I know that number is a bit too much, but you can earn that by gambling." Kokoro smiled and said, "How about I teach you about gambling?"


    It was her first time gambling, but Mary knew that she needed to do it or else¡­


    Student Council.


    Everyone gathered together since it was the first day of school and of course since it was a new year there was a change within the position of the student council.


    Kirari Momobami as the student council president.


    Ririka Momobami as the vice president of the student council.


    Sayaka Igarashi as the Secretary.


    Aoi Miboumi as the treasurer.


    Runa Yomozuki as the Head of the Election Committee.


    Sachiko Juraku as the Public Morals Committee chairwoman.


    Sakura Miharutaki as the Beautification Council president.


    Kasugano Haruka as the General affairs.


    There were also two new members such as Kaede Manyuda and Yuriko Nishinotouin.


    Well, his position didn''t really matter since he didn''t have any job, but Kirari''s words caused him to be speechless.


    "Well, Haru, you can step down from your General Affairs position," Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one was sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 934 Entrance Ceremonies 2

    <h4>Chapter 934 Entrance Ceremonies 2</h4>


    Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko were in the same ss.


    Sora wanted to go home as soon as possible since she felt quite bored in this school and Yumeko was too annoying for her.


    Every new student sat down on their seats waiting for their homeroom teacher. They didn''t talk to each other but waited for the teacher toe.


    Then the door was opened and a figure of a beautiful woman entered the ss.


    The beautiful woman stood in front of the podium and introduced herself.


    "Hello, everyone, I need to congratte you as a new student at Shuchiin Academy. My name is Minagawa Akane and I''ll be your homeroom teacher for the next year," Akane said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sora wouldn''t expect this woman to be her homeroom teacher. If she didn''t know this teacher had slept with Haru then she might respect her, but now¡­


    The male students seemed to be very excited when they knew that Akane was their teacher and thought that it was their luck to have a lot of beautiful girls and beautiful teachers in their ss!


    "Let''s get going and start with the introduction."


    Akane looked at the attendance list and said, "Fujimura Chika-san, please¡­"


    "Yes!"


    The pink-haired girl started to introduce her name with her hippy smile. She was thinking about talking with Megumi, but suddenly she forgot about Megumi because of her weak presence.


    Yumeko looked at Sora and Megumi and thought that her school wouldn''t be bored. She was wondering whether it was alright for her to go to Sora''s hometer.


    Megumi looked at Fujiwara Chika while wondering whether she had seen her before or not.


    ''Have I seen her before?''


    Thinking for a long time, it was her turn to introduce herself, but as expected the majority of people ignored her, and only Sora, Chika, Yumeko, Akane, and a blonde-haired girl who realized her existence. She had gotten used to it and she didn''t really mind as long as her boyfriend could find him without problem.


    Otonokizaka is a school located between Tokyo''s Akihabara, Kanda, and Jinbouchou neighborhoods. A traditional school with a long history dating back to 1896, it used to be the top school in the neighborhood with an eminent name, so well-known that even other prefectures were aware of it.


    But that school with a long history suddenly had a very big problem!


    "The school is going to be shutting down!!!"


    Honoka passed out directly when she heard this news.


    "HONOKA!" 2x


    Umi and Kotori caught her friend who was in shock because of this matter.


    Of course, Ayase and Nozomi also couldn''t ept this sudden decision and asked why the school had decided to be shutting down.


    Their school was in crisis and they needed to do something to stop their school from being abolished!


    "I''m going to release Haru from his position and change his position to my secretary," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Secretary?''


    It wasn''t a secret that Haru and Kirari were dating each other which somehow made some girls in this room feel quite bitter, but there was nothing they could do.


    Haru was a bit surprised at first, but when he felt that bing Kirari''s secretary was also quite good since he knew that he couldn''t help much the Student Council that much because of his job.


    Bing Kirari''s secretary was only a symbolic position and the one who did the job was Sayaka. Waving his hand at Sayaka, he felt that this girl had a yuri tendency, but he didn''t intend to say anything.


    Sayaka blushed and looked away.


    The meeting was quite short and Kirari didn''t waste too much time.


    "Haru, let''s go back," Kirari said.


    "Alright," Haru said and took her hand.


    They weren''t shy around showing their affection and it was better to do that since there were a lot of horny girls who aimed for him every day.


    Looking at how close Haru and Kirari were, every girl in this room was very jealous.


    Sakura Miharutaki looked at her fiance, Aoi Mibuomi. Both of them had gotten engaged to each other, but she had never had him treat her the same as a girlfriend or lover. She sighed and felt very envious at this moment.


    "How shameless¡­" Manyuda said while pushing the frame of his sses.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ririka was wondering whether she should go back now or not, but she knew that her sister was corrupted by that guy. But there was one thing that had always been on her mind. ''Is it really that good?''


    Ririka was curious and wanted to check whether it was really good or not.


    Haru and Kirari were talking together before a girl with twin-tail blonde hair ran in their direction.


    When this girl was about to crash into Kirari, he hugged Kirari to avoid this girl.


    The twin tail blonde hair girl seemed to not notice them and kept running.


    "This girl¡­" Kirari frowned.


    "Well, calm down. She might lose a gamble or something," Haru said and patted Kirari''s head.


    Looking at Haru, Kirari asked, "Do you think that she might be a house pet?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m not Esper after all. Anyway, don''t you want to go back?" Haru asked with a teasing smile.


    Blushing, Kirari pinched his arm and said in a low voice. "You pervert¡­"


    Haru smiled and was about to go back but another girl ran in their direction.


    "Ah, President! Kasugano-senpai!"


    This girl was Hanatemari who was chasing after Mary. Her expression dimmed when she saw how close Haru and Kirari were.


    "If you''re looking for that twin-tail girl, then she was running in that direction," Haru said.


    "Thank you very much!" The girl bowed before running to chase after her friend.


    Looking at the back of this girl, Kirari said, "That girl is a house pet."


    "What''s wrong with housepets? That position is quite good since you don''t need to pay taxes every month," Haru said.


    Kirari snorted and wanted tough somehow. If the one who had told that matter was another student then she would disdain them, but the one who had uttered those words was the richest man in this country which made her felt like it was sarcasm.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Alright."


    Mary and Hanatemari talked to each other before they decided to return since Mary wanted to have her revenge!


    After returning to her ss, Mary gave a blow to Kokoro and won the gamble with her wit. Smiling happily, she didn''t expect to win 200,000 yen.


    "Hehehehe, here 10,000 yen for you."


    Mary gave some money to Hanatemari since this girl had helped her before.


    "You''re amazing, Mari. You''re like Kasugano-senpai," Hanatemari said.


    "Huh? Am I simr?" Mary was confused.


    "Yes, Kasugano-senpai is in a simr situation to you and wins 100 million yen gambling directly," Hanatemari said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Mary was speechless and understood now how Haru could be the richest man in this country.


    Looking at Mary, Hanatemari felt a bit fidgety and said, "Um¡­ Mary-chan¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "W, would you please be my friend?"


    "Huh?"


    "I, I''m slow and I''ve been "mike" forever. I also don''t have any friends. I was just thinking I''d be really happy if you''d be my friend, Mary-chan."


    "¡­¡­"


    But Hanatemari remembered her status and started to go depressed. "But I guess not, huh¡­ Sorry, forget that I''ve said something¡­"


    Frowning, Mary said, "¡­¡­ Why the hell are you giving up¡­" She looked at Hanatemari and said, "Sure, I''ll be your friend. However, I need you to do something!" Her expression was serious and she said, "You need to stop being a "mike"!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you feel pissed off to be called a "house pet"? It would piss me off, so I can''t stand my friends being called that either."


    Hanatemari had never expected Mary to support her like this. She raised both of her hands and said, "R, right, I''ll do my best!" She felt very happy at that moment.


    "That''s not all."


    Holding Hanatemari''s shoulders, Mary said, "We''re going to stand above the rest. We won''t be made fools again. If we have to gamble to make that happen¡­ then we''ll gamble and we''ll win!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hanatemari was full of tears when she heard those words. She looked at Mary and held Mary''s hands tightly. She knew that Mary was a girl, but in her mind, Mary was her prince.


    "Yes, I''ll do my best!"


    "Ah¡­ yeah."


    Mary moved back a bit since she wasn''t used to this closeness.


    Now, it was the story of two girls at the Hyakkou Academy High School who fought against the enemy in front of them.


    Then, what about Haru?


    That guy was having fun with Kirari at her house, trying to rx after the quest, but that story would be written in the next chapter.

 Chapter 935 Kuroneko doesnt have a friend

    <h4>Chapter 935 Kuroneko doesn''t have a friend</h4>


    Inside the bathtub, Kirari felt quite tired after that activity, but she had to admit that she felt very satisfied. Resting her head on his chest, she liked to draw a circle on his stomach. She looked at him and asked, "How about sleeping here?"


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry, but I have to go back," Haru said and felt apologetic since he also missed his other girlfriends. His stamina was still high and he wanted to do more, however, he knew that Kirari couldn''t handle it anymore so she didn''t force her, but then, you know¡­


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "You know, how lucky that you''ve eaten my body every day, right?"


    "Well, you''re also lucky to have eaten my body too," Haru said with a smirk while hugging her haist.


    Snorted, Kirari didn''t stop him from hugging her.


    "You can live at my house too if you want," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari looked at him for a while before kissing him. Parting their lips, Kirari looked at him and said, "Give me time." She thought that it would be great to live with him, but she couldn''t ept it when there was another girl beside herself. She had epted their rtionship, but it didn''t mean that she was alright with it. The problem was that she loved this guy so much that it made her think that she needed a strategy to monopolize him.


    Haru nodded and patted her head. "I''m not forcing you."


    "I know."


    Kirari thought for a while and said, "Now, that you mention it. Your private room is done so we can do it at school too."


    Haru had to admit that it was a very interesting proposal, but somehow it was also dangerous.


    ''But it''s in my room¡­''


    Haru had donated quite a lot of money to his school and he felt that the school would be pretty safe. "Let''s try itter."


    Kirari smiled and snuggled into his chest.


    "Alright, alright, if you keep teasing me then I want one more time."


    "Let''s do it. Until I''ve slept."


    "Good."


    Kirari felt something hard on her bottom and her hand quietly moved down caressing his anaconda. Her entire body shuddered and thought that she might not be satisfied with someone else besides this guy in her life.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Haru had just taken a bath in Kirari''s house, but this time he had taken more baths in his house.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were in therge bathtub together with Haru.


    Well, rather than calling it a bathup, it was better to call it a pool because of its size¡­


    Haru looked at Sora and he could see that Sora seemed to be very tired.


    "What''s wrong? Something happens at school?"


    Sora sighed and rested on Haru''s chest.


    "Haru, do you know Jabami Yumeko?" Megumi asked.


    "Is she your lover too?" Utaha asked.


    "Nope."


    Haru felt strange when they mentioned Yumeko since thest time he had seen her was during the entrance exam of his girlfriends. He knew that they would meet each other, but didn''t expect Sora and Megumi to be in the same ss as Yumeko. He exined to them how was his meeting with Yumeko on Macao together with Sora in the past.


    Listening to his story, they nodded and didn''t think that something had happened between Haru and Yumeko, especially when Sora was together with him at that time. Why did they believe it?


    It was because Sora was known to have a very heavy brotherplex and with Sora around them at that time, they didn''t think that Yumeko would have a chance to get closer to Haru.


    "Right, Haru, is it alright for us to go Kanagawa?" Utaha asked.


    "Kanagawa?" 3x


    Haru, Sora, and Megumi looked at Utaha curiously.


    Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, I''m thinking about a plot of my novel so I need to go to Kanagawa." The novel was another thing, but she also wanted to have a date alone with Haru to another city.


    Sora and Megumi understood it and they somehow wanted to go out with him too.


    "Alright, are you alright this Saturday?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!"


    Utaha was happy when he agreed without hesitation.


    "Kanagawa, huh?"


    Thinking for a while, it might be his first time going to Kanagawa. He looked at Megumi and Sora. "Is there any ce that you want to go?"


    "Eh, us too?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, if there is a ce that you want to visit then we can go together," Haru said. ncing at Utaha who started to sigh, he added, "Of course, this trip, I''ll go with Utaha alone."


    "Thank you, Husband."


    Utaha was happy and kissed his cheek.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''I''m not your husband yet¡­'' Haru was speechless, but well, he was happy when this girl was happy.


    "Oh, right, I''ve bought a new stocking," Utaha said.


    That was some of the good news he heard today, since Utaha''s stocking was somewhat special. He had tried to buy it at a random ce before, but she didn''t want to wear it since it didn''t feel good on her legs. He started to wonder whether he should buy a stockingpany, no, a lingeriepany would be good so he could get various lingerie for his girlfriends.


    Utaha had gotten a new date, Megumi and Sora also thought about where they should go with Haru for their date.


    "Well, let''s get up. My skin is going to shrivel up if I continue to stay in the bath," Haru said. He wasn''t Shizuka, he didn''t have a hobby to take a bath every time Nobita teleported to her house.


    They nodded and walked out, drying their bodies before going to his room and doing something exciting for the entire night.


    Kuroneko didn''t have a friend.


    "¡­"


    It might sound sad and a bit pathetic, but it was the truth.


    Besides the members of the "group chat", she didn''t have friends.


    Kuroneko was able to manipte thunder, electricity, etc, but she didn''t have the ability to create a friend. Somehow she felt jealous of Haru who could get along with everyone. But at the same time, she had advanced beyond humans and she had be a magician. She had a hard time understanding the thought of a normal human, no, it didn''t mean that she was bad at making friends, definitely not!


    Kuroneko had tried to search for a magician in her world, but she didn''t find anything and her world was pretty much normal. She sighed and thought of a countermeasure for this problem. After thinking for a while, she found out how to make a friend and the answer to that problem was to register into an otakumunity. Then finally, she joined the socialworking service group called "Otaku Girls Unite!" under a nickname of "Kuroneko".


    Kuroneko had to admit that this group was quite fun and somehow she was quite hooked, but suddenly¡­


    Saori Bajeena: "How about we have an offline meeting?"


    "¡­"


    Kuroneko didn''t expect this development, but somehow she was quite excited!


    Kuroneko: "Well, sometimes meeting a human from a lower ne is also a good experience."


    Kuroneko felt quite satisfied with this message, but there was a member who annoyed her.


    Kiririn: "Ha? What are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    "Kiririn¡­"


    Kuroneko felt annoyed when she read this name. This member had only joined the group a few days ago, but both of them had always fought with each other. She couldn''t handle it anymore and this time she would show this girl why she was being called a "Queen of Darkness".


    Kuroneko: "I''ll curse you!"


    But Kuroneko didn''t have any experience with offline meetings. She thought that she should ask someone with the most experience in that area.


    Kissing three girls who slept soundly, Haru took his phone since it vibrated.


    Kuroneko: "Help me!"


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 936 Living as Priest

    <h4>Chapter 936 Living as Priest</h4>


    After the entrance ceremonies, Haru''s days were quite peaceful. He spent his time on school, dating, and created a schedule for his hunt. He also checked the data of hispany from time to time since he couldn''t leave everything to Ritsu, Seri, and his father-inw since he was the owner of thepany after all.


    Thinking for the past few days, if there wasn''t any Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Erina, and Kirari then his days would be quite nd. He had to admit that every day was very enjoyable especially after he had renovated his private room at the school. Change the wall to soundproof, add a bathroom, smell absorption, etc to help him enjoy his dating life with Kirari.


    Kirari was also happy with his private room, but they couldn''t use it too often since it would make everyone suspicious of them since it wasn''t a secret that they were dating. Even though it was very good to do it at school, it would be dangerous if there was a scandal that they had been doing it at school which somehow would affect Kirari''s standing as a student council president.


    Talking about the student council, after his position had been changed into Kirari''s secretary, his school life became easier since he didn''t need to do any job on the student council, but he still enjoyed student council privilege at the school without doing anything.


    Kirari''s intention to change his position was to make it easier for him to manage his business since he had be her fiance by name, of course, as his fiancee, she would support her husband-to-be since his career was for their future. Well, it would also be for their children in the future which somehow made her blush.


    Haru had been leading his team to hunt for more money since he had intended to be a mogul or media giant. He had the intention of buying NBCUnited (NBCUniversal parody). After he had bought thatpany, he would own a giant mediapany under his hand. Then after that, he could proceed with various things to make his business stronger.


    If possible Haru didn''t really want to show his face to the public and hid behind the scenes since it would be troublesome being known as a public figure. His intention to buy a mediapany was to make his life quiet since he didn''t want to be bothered by media.


    In Japan, Haru''s life was guaranteed since he owned a big mediapany, and his grandfather was also a leader of a famous political group. His grandfather also helped him with various things for his business and he also helped him to promote his political group. Both of them helped each other and they were happy.


    Being the fiance of Kirari and Erina also helped him a lot, he didn''t feel ufortable being helped by his girlfriends, but well, he felt bad to have more women beside them, but he had a responsibility as a man to take care of his women and that was to make them happy with all of his might in this life.


    Haru wasn''t sure how many girls that he would be together with in his life, but he knew that he needed to limit it or else the number of the girls in his surroundings would be too much for him to handle in the future. He didn''t want to be irresponsible, but somehow it was hard for him to not flirt with a girl for a day.


    ''Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Kirari, Erina¡­''


    Haru had five girls in this world, and that number might increase in the future. Thinking about Erina, she was the only one who he hadn''t eaten, but well, he wasn''t in hurry.


    Suddenly he remembered the "Shoujo Weekly Magazine" which he had promised Erina in the past had almost finished and thought to bring it to her a few dayster.


    On Saturday, Haru would go on a date with Utaha to Kanagawa. He would be lying if he didn''t anticipate it and looked forward to their stay in that prefecture.


    Aftering back from his school, Haru went to visit his shrine. His shrine wasn''t that famous, but it had a number of people who came to pray from time to time from the neighborhood and nearby area.


    Haru had deliberately made this shrine not that famous since it would be quite troublesome if this shrine became famous since there would be a lot of people that woulde in this ce since he had intended to make this shrine a ce for him to rx.


    If he wanted, it was possible to make this shrine became famous by promoting this shrine on his television and website, but he didn''t do that since he didn''t need money from this shrine. Even if this shrine became famous, the money which was created from it wouldn''t be that much since there was no way someone would donate a billion dors to his shrine.


    This shrine was his grandparents'' shrine, and he only wanted to take care of it since he didn''t want it to be an abandoned ce.


    Even though Japan wasn''t a religious country, a religion had integrated into their tradition and the people in this country also often prayed to the shrine from time to time if they had something to wish upon such as career, education, love, etc.


    If someone asked what was the belief in his shrine, then he would answer that it was a Shinto.


    There were two popr beliefs in Japan, Shinto, and Buddhism. Both of them were different, but he wouldn''t exin it since it was troublesome. The only thing which people needed to know was the life of their priest or monk.


    (For your information Shinto is a priest and Buddism is a monk).


    The most devout Buddhists may be monks or nuns, people who dedicate their lives to the religion and forgo most worldly possessions. Shinto priests used to be so only by birth, but these days anyone in Japan - male or female - who coul dpass an exam can be a priest.


    Buddhist monks and nuns tend to live a more ascetic life whereas Shinto priests are typically in charge of officiating shrine ceremonies.


    In other words, bing a Shinto priest would allow him to marry someone. It was impossible for him to forgo most worldly possessions, and that was why he was d that his shrine wasn''t a temple.


    Parking his scooter, Haru could hear the sound of someone sweeping the garden on his shrine. He knew that it should be Nozomi since she was working as a part-time shrine maiden at his shrine taking care of his shrine before and after school. He didn''t know why she wanted to be a shrine maiden, but he was grateful to see her in shrine maiden uniform from time to time. But when he was about to greet Nozomi, he also saw Eli who also wore a shrine maiden uniform and also swept the garden together with Nozomi.


    Looking at their expression, Haru could tell that there was something wrong with them.


    "Nozomi, Eli, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing this voice, Nozomi and Eli turned and shouted, "HARU!!!!"


    "????"


    Haru wasn''t sure why they shouted his name, but he knew that there must be something happening to them.

 Chapter 937 Shrine of Debauchery

    <h4>Chapter 937 Shrine of Debauchery</h4>


    Haru wasn''t sure what had happened to both of them, but he calmed them down before bringing them to the living room of his shrine asking them what had happened.


    Hearing his question, Eli felt quite that she might trouble Haru with her problem, but she felt that she could believe in him and knew that he could help her. But once again she felt that she didn''t want to trouble him and she was afraid their rtionship would change after she had asked for his help.


    "Erhi¡­"


    Nozomi looked at Eli and somehow


    "Eli, I like you when you''re smiling and I don''t want to see this sad. So tell me, what happened? I want to help you," Haru said. He wasn''t sure what had happened, but if someone bullied this beautiful girl then that person wouldn''t need to think to stay alive tomorrow.


    "Haru¡­ Um¡­ I know that it isn''t your problem, but can you help us to save our school?" Eli asked with a nervous expression. She was happy when she heard he was worried about her, but she felt very bad to ask him this request since she felt that she would trouble him with her problem. She wanted to use her own power to revitalize her school, but Nozomi had told her to ask for help from Haru. Even though she didn''t want to either, in the end, she decided to ask him since she was on her wit end. She couldn''t think of a countermeasure to solve this problem, but she knew that Haru had the means to help her school.


    "What''s wrong with your school?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that Eli''s school was quite a famous school in the neighborhood with quite a long history. He didn''t think that there was a problem with that school considering how famous it was.


    "Well, Haru, the truth is¡­"


    Nozomi started to exin about the trouble of her school. She told him that her school would be abolished three yearster since the number of students who entered their school had decreased. But this problem had appearedst year since every year the number of students who entered Otonogizaka kept decreasing.


    There were three sses in the third year, there were two sses in the second year, andstly, there was one ss in the first year.


    If this continued, there wouldn''t be any students who would register on their school next year.


    Hearing this problem, Haru understood why they were sad, but it was something inevitable.


    The number of births rate in this country had decreased, and the number of schools in this country kept increasing. Otonogizaka was a school with a very long history, but it failed to change and it would be abolished soon.


    "I know, but can I ask you why you want to save this school? Do you have that much feeling about this school?" Haru asked.


    Eli smiled sadly and said, "Otonogizaka is my grandma''s school and I will do anything to protect it."


    Nozomi and Haru felt a bit surprised since they didn''t expect that Eli''s grandma would have gone to the same school as Eli.


    "So Erhi loves her grandma very much, huh?"


    "Eli is very cute."


    Nozomi and Haru smiled and teased this girl together.


    Blushing, Eli felt very embarrassed and stood up to stop them. "D, don''t tease me!" But then she slipped and fell toward Haru.


    Haru caught her in his arms and hugged her waist to stop her from falling.


    "You alright?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Eli blushed and felt very embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at their interaction, Nozomi felt bitter, but then she decided to join.


    "Me too!"


    Unlike Eli, Nozomi''s body was very soft and a bit chubby, but at the same time, her body was very huggable, especially thatrge chest.


    Haru was also hugged by Nozomi and he had two beautiful girls in his arms. He was wondering whether this shrine would be tainted with his debauchery act. If that was the case then he hoped that his grandpa and grandma who had passed away would forgive him, especially when he really did that kind of act in this shrine.


    "N, Nozomi!!!"


    Eli was pressed by Nozomi closer to Haru which somehow made her able to feel his body and hear his breath. She had to admit that he smelled good and didn''t want to stand up.


    Nozomi was the same and also stayed on Haru''s arms, but she was bolder than Eli and touched his body along with smelling it since his smell was really intoxicating her.


    Haru''s arms wererge enough to hug both of them, but somehow it felt weird to hug both girls at the same time inside the shrine.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them didn''t say anything for a moment and enjoyed this quiet moment.


    Haru had a hard time calming himself and decided to stop this weird situation.


    "Well, how about we continue the talk earlier?"


    Hearing his voice, Eli hurriedly moved away from him with a blush. Looking at her friend who didn''t move away, she pulled Nozomi away from him.


    Nozomi sighed, but she didn''t fight Eli back.


    "I''ve heard your problem, and I''ve several ways to help you," Haru said.


    "Really?" 2x


    Nozomi and Eli were very happy when they heard it.


    "Yes, the first solution is that I can buy your school directly," Haru said. He didn''t really mind buying Otonogizaka since he felt that he could revitalize that school.


    "¡­"


    Nozomi and Eli were speechless before rejecting his idea.


    "NO!" 2x


    They knew that Haru had a lot of money, but they didn''t want him to use that money to help them.


    Haru knew that they would reject him, but he really thought to buy a school since education was a good business.


    "Isn''t there another way?" Eli asked.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Does your school have some achievement? It might be good to be an appeal to promote your school."


    If Otonogizaka had some achievement then it was possible to promote it and it would be easier to attract a new student next year.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Nozomi and Eli thought for a while.


    "It has a long history," Nozomi said.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t think that was enough and asked, "Is there anything else? Such as extracurricr or something?"


    "Well, the most recent achievements that stand out are sixth ce in the Kanto Abacus Competition, the school choir received honorable mention in the district preliminaries, and the robot club being disqualified before theirpetition even began," Eli said with a sad face.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and didn''t think that those points would able to attract the attention of the new student next year. Thinking for a while, he was wondering whether it was possible for their school to make some achievement this year.


    "Hmm¡­ give me time, but you want to use your own strength to help your school, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Nozomi and Eli knew that it was possible for Haru to save their school easily, but they didn''t want to do that since they felt that they would use him.


    Nozomi pondered for a while and suddenly thought of a good idea.


    "Haru, if you can save our school then you can have two of us," Nozomi said while hugging Eli.


    "N, Nozomi!"


    Eli blushed and didn''t expect her friend to be that shameless.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Of course not!" Eli roared without hesitation.


    Theyughed and it felt very fun to stay together.


    ''Save their school, huh?''


    Looking at the smile of Eli and Nozomi, Haru felt that he needed to protect those smiles and decided to help them to save their school. But somehow it also reminded him of his previous novel since the MC also needed to save his school.


    "Oh, right! Haru, can I ask for another request?" Nozomi asked.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I hug you again?"


    "¡­"


    Somehow it was very hard to reject this request, but Eli hurriedly stopped Nozomi. Looking at their interaction, Haru was wondering whether this shrine would turn into shrine of debauchery because of him.

 Chapter 938 Kanagawa

    <h4>Chapter 938 Kanagawa</h4>


    Haru was thinking about the chat which he had with Kuroneko before.


    Kuroneko had asked him for a method to help her to talk with her online friend since she was invited to have an offline meeting.


    Hearing that request, he felt quite worried even though he told her a method or advice. He didn''t think that she would follow his method rather he was sure that she would mess up.


    In the end, Haru decided to apany her when she was about to meet her friends. He had decided toe to Kuroneko''s worldter during her appointment time. He felt that one hour in his world would be enough to go spend his time in Kuroneko''s world since one hour in his world meant ten hours in Kuroneko''s world.


    But before that, there was something that he needed to do and that was to go out with Utaha for a date.


    On Saturday, the weather was quite great and it was as if the sky was trying to support them on their date.


    As Utaha had said before, they had decided to go to Kanagawa.


    If someone talked Kanagawa, there were a lot of famous things in that area such as the painting of "The Great Wave off Kanagawa".


    The Great Wave off Kanagawa, also known as The Great Wave or simply The Wave, is a woodblock print by the Japanese ukiyo-e artist Hokusai. It was published sometime between 1829 and 1833 in thete Edo period as the first print in Hokusai''s series Thirty-six Views of Mount Fuji.


    It was a very famous ukiyo-e painting and he had bought it before during his trip to London in the past since it wasn''t that expensive.


    Besides that painting, one thing which made Kanagawa very famous was "m Dunk".


    m Dunk is a Japanese sports manga series written and illustrated by Takehiko Inoue about a basketball team from Shohoku High School in the Shounan area. It was serialized in Weekly Shounen Jump from October 1990 to June 1996, with the chapters collected into 31 volumes by Shueisha.


    The birth of "m Dunk" also increased the poprity of basketball in this country and there were a lot of people who started to y it because of this manga.


    Shohoku High School also existed, but this high school wasn''t located in Kanagawa rather it was in Tokyo.


    Even if "m Dunk" was located in Kanagawa, it didn''t mean that the basketball in this prefecture was the strongest in the country.


    Except that only happened in his previous world since "m Dunk" at this world was being written in his manga magazine, though, it didn''t change the fact that Kanagawa became famous because of this manga.


    But even so, it didn''t stop Haru and Utaha from going to the famous location of "m Dunk". They went to Enoden or the famous spot which appeared at the end of "m Dunk". They were lucky that there weren''t any people in this ce and took a picture together with a sea background behind them.


    Utaha was very happy and hugged him closely.


    "If I''m Hanamichi, then you''re my Haruko," Haru said.


    Utaha snorted but smiled afterward. "Right, how tall are you right now?" She knew that Haru was very tall, but she didn''t know how tall he really was.


    "It should be 184 cm," Haru said. His height had increased by one centimeter than before butpared to Hanamichi who was 190 cm, he was still shorted, but he felt that it should be enough.


    Utaha''s height was 169cm and she was taller than Haruko Akagi who was 156 cm.


    But of course, his Utaha was several times more beautiful than Haruko Akagi.


    "So your novel needs to go on a trip to Kanagawa?" Haru asked. He was wondering what kind of plot Utaha wanted to write in her novel since they needed to go to Kanagawa.


    Holding his hand, Utaha said, "No, I just want to go out with you." She felt bad to bring him out without Sora and Megumi, but sometimes she wanted to monopolize him.


    "We can go out whenever no matter where it is," Haru said.


    "Then how about Antarctica?" Utaha asked.


    "I''m alright with that, but are you sure? The trip isn''t going to be enjoyable," Haru said.


    The trip to Antarctica was quite hard since they would need to go using a ship rather than an airne. There were also powerful waves which would increase the chance of getting seasickness.


    Thinking for a while, Utaha also felt that Antarctica was too far. "Then how about the moon?"


    "Moon, huh?"


    Looking at the sky, Haru said, "I might buy a rocketpany in the future."


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha was surprised and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, interspace travelers have always been a dream of humanity, right? I''ve also wanted to try the taste of the potato which is nted on mars. I wonder whether it is good or not," Haru said.


    Utaha knew that Haru was foodie, but she wouldn''t expect him to build a rocketpany to nt a potato on mars which somehow realized that a billionaire really had a lot of whims on his mind, but she loved that part of him somehow.


    "You can create a novel with that idea!" Utaha said with a smile.


    "I''ll make it in the future." Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Let''s take a lot of pictures. It might help you with the development of your novel."


    "Good."


    Utaha nodded and agreed with his decision.


    Walking on the nearby the sea area, they had to admit that it was quite beautiful scenery.


    "It smells fishy," Utaha said while looking at Haru''s pants.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Didn''t you usually love to drink it every night?"


    Utaha blushed and hit his chest. She might have drunk Haru''s white syrup before, but it didn''t mean that he could say it out loud since she was embarrassed.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t mention it again."


    "Hmph! It''s good that you know!"


    Spending their time together, they visited various ces and also tasted the local food. The traditional food of this ce was shirasu or known as baby sardines which were served raw or cooked on rice. There was even an ice scream shirasu which was a vani ice cream with a baby sardine as its topping which somehow quite a weirdbination, but it strangely goes well.


    Utaha also tasted it, but she also felt a bit surprised by this weird food.


    They visited a lot of ces before until it was almost dark. They stopped on the high point on a random street which was located in a normal neighborhood. They watched the beautiful sunset together and enjoyed their date.


    Utaha was a bit tired and asked him to carry her on his back.


    Haru didn''t mind and carried her on his back. He could feel the softness of her breasts on his back which was also the reason why he didn''t mind carrying her.


    "You know. Two years ago, I never thought that I was going to be your girlfriend."


    Hugging his neck, Utaha said, "Especially when you''ve also dated other girls besides me."


    "You regret it?"


    "No, I''ve never regretted it. I love you, Haru."


    Utaha hugged him tighter and said, "So don''t leave me, alright? If you leave me then I''m going to haunt you down." But suddenly she was moved by him and she was being carried in his arms. She could see his face was very close to her which somehow made her face blush. Fortunately, the sunset hid her blushing face.


    "Spending time with you, I''ve realized how important you are to my life."


    Their foreheads pressed each other, and they could feel each other''s breath.


    "I won''t leave you and I won''t let you leave either. I love you Utaha."


    Biting her lower lips, Utaha couldn''t handle it anymore and kissed his lips. She felt that her meeting with him was the best thing that happened in her life.


    Inside the car, they were about to go back, but suddenly Utaha felt that her shoulder was poked.


    "Hmm?"


    "How about we visit this ce for thest time?" Haru asked.


    Following the direction of his finger, Utaha saw an aquarium hotel and blushed. She nodded and said, "I''m curious whether they have fish cosy renting there."


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Is that what you''re curious about?''


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t think too much and enjoyed his stay with this woman in Kanagawa. He thought that he should buy a basketball costume and cosyed as a character from "m Dunk" beforehand.

 Chapter 939 Offline Meeting 1

    <h4>Chapter 939 Offline Meeting 1</h4>


    Looking around, it was Haru''s first time inside Kuroneko''s room and he had had to admit that it was surprisingly normal. He had imagined her room would have been decorated in gothic style, but it wasn''t that much different from a normal room with a tatami floor, table, chair, etc. There wasn''t anything special in her room, but she owned a lot of books, especially both manga and light novels, which made her bookcase full.


    "Satisfied with looking around my room?" Kuroneko asked with an annoyed expression and blushed when she remembered the thing which had happened earlier.


    "Well, your room is surprisingly normal," Haru said.


    Haru had teleported to Kuroneko''s world but he was teleported in Kuroneko''s bathroom right when she was taking a bath.


    Kuroneko wanted to attack Haru with thunder, but she was afraid to destroy her house. Her sisters were also at her house and it would be troublesome to exin what had happened and she didn''t want her sisters to have a misunderstanding. That was why she told him to get out hurriedly and also told him to use his light magic to turn himself invisible beforehand.


    Then after that, both of them stayed in her room together since it was the safest ce inside her house.


    "How is my room in your imagination?" Kuroneko asked and felt a bit shy when her room was being observed.


    In the past, she had also stayed together with him in Magi''s world and there were also a lot of things that had happened between the two of them before. It was also the reason she was a bit calm when he suddenly appeared in her bathroom and thought that it might be rted to harem protagonist luck.


    "I thought that it''d be covered with a gothic dress or your favorite anime character poster or rted goods," Haru said.


    "Hmph! My hobby isn''t collecting figurines," Kuroneko said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. "So when are we going?"


    "The meeting will be held at the maid cafe in Akihabara in the afternoon," Kuroneko said.


    "Shouldn''t we go now?" Haru asked.


    "Alright, let''s go now," Kuroneko said.


    Haru pondered for a while and asked, "After the meeting, can you apany me to buy the most popr manga, novel, and light novel in your worold? I want to copy it in my worldter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko was speechless, but she nodded. She knew that this guy loved to make money and she also felt a bit speechless when she heard he had be the richest man in Japan and all of that had been achieved in one year.


    "Nee-chan, are you with someone?"


    Kuroneko became panicked and said, "Hurry up and use your light magic!"


    Haru sighed and turned invisible.


    It was his first time in this world and wanted to see various cultures in this world to see whether there was a big difference between his world and this world.


    "No one! I''m alone!"


    Kuroneko said, but suddenly the door opened and her little sisters entered her room.


    Fortunately, Haru had used his light magic to turn into invisible.


    Looking at the interaction between Kuroneko and her little sisters, Haru had to admit that she might be a good mother in the future.


    Even though Kuroneko had a strange hobby of wearing gothic lolita dress and often talked in an exaggerated way, she was a very beautiful girl. Her charming point would be the mole under her eye which somehow was quite simr to Haru.


    If Kuroneko was quiet and a bit approachable, Haru was sure that this girl would be very popr and there would be a ton of males who would confess their love to this girl.


    When Haru was in deep thought, Kuroneko felt was a bit surprised when she heard that Haru would apany her on the offline meeting, but regardless, she was happy with it since she knew that he was worried about her.


    It might be because Kuroneko also wanted to change the plot of the story that she wanted to invite Haru.


    Kuroneko knew that from her story she had lost to the little sister of the main character in the novel which somehow made her annoyed. She couldn''tprehend why she had fallen for such an MC, but at the same time, she knew that it might be because of her lonely character.


    Kuroneko didn''t have a friend at school and it made her happy when someone talked with her and that person was the MC of this world, though, she hadn''t met him in this world.


    Along the way, Kuroneko exined a lot of things to Haru. It might be because she was happy that someone came to her world and she talked about a lot of things about manga, novels, anime, games, and light novels.


    Haru listened to Kuroeneko''s words and knew that her world wasn''t that much different from his world. There weren''t a lot of people who used smartphones and there weren''t many popr apps. But even so, there were also a lot of interesting things in this world which were quite different from his world.


    Haru thought that he should copy a lot of things in this world to his after he had gone backter. Thinking for a while, he hadn''t had time to research the culture in Korosensei''s world. He thought that he also needed to visit that world too. He was wondering about Kanzaki and wondering what she was doing right now. He also wondered about all of his friends in middle school and thought about checking them too.


    Haru and Kuroneko entered the tram together to go to Akihabara.


    Kuroneko wore her usual ck gothic lolita dress, headband adorned with an artificial rose on each side and red contacts. Even though for some people it might be very weird, but it suited her very well and it wouldn''t be strange to call her a beautiful girl.


    After they arrived at Akihabara, they decided to separate from each other since Haru had decided to be an observer on her offline meeting. He went to the meeting ce first which was located in the maid cafe while Kuroneko went to go meet with the members of the otaku group.


    Haru was about to enter the maid cafe, but he noticed a young man who also wanted to enter.


    ''This guy¡­''


    Haru knew about Kuroneko''s story and knew that the young man beside him was the MC of this world. But he didn''t intend to start a conversation with him and entered the maid cafe directly.


    "Wee home, Master!"


    Entering the maid cafe, Haru and the young man were being greeted by a beautiful maid.


    The maid looked at both of them and her eyes brightened when she saw Haru.


    "Are both of youing together?"


    "No." 2x


    Haru and the young man looked at each other after they answered that question.


    Hearing their answer, the maid showed a regretful expression and said, "I''m sorry, but there are a lot of tables which have been booked and there is only one table free inside the cafe."


    Haru looked at the young man and asked, "Is it alright for you to share the table?"


    The young man nodded and said, "Alright." He didn''t really mind sharing a table with Haru, and he was a bit surprised since he didn''t expect such a handsome young man woulde to this maid cafe. If he met Haru at school then he would think Haru as a "normie" or a student who was popr with girls and might change his girlfriend as much as the season changed within a year. But well, he was very jealous since the maid treated them differently which somehow made him feel that it was very unreasonable.


    Sitting down at the same table, Haru and the young man looked at each other.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "I''m Kyousuke Kousaka."


    This time the two siscon met for the first time.

 Chapter 940 Offline Meeting 2

    <h4>Chapter 940 Offline Meeting 2</h4>


    "Let''s order something first," Haru said.


    "A, alright!"


    Kousaka nodded and looked at the menu book. ncing at Haru, he wanted to ask him a question, but he felt that it was a bit rude.


    "First time here?" Haru asked.


    "Y, yes!"


    "Well, don''t be that nervous. This ce is pretty simple and all you need to think is that you can eat delicious food while being served by a cute maid," Haru said.


    Looking at the maid in this cafe, Kousaka agreed with Haru''s statement. "Do you oftene here, Kasugano-san?"


    "No, it''s my first timeing to this ce."


    Haru wasn''t lying since it was his first time toe to the maid cafe in this world. Looking at Kousaka''s expression, he smiled and said, "You don''t believe it?"


    "Well, you seem to be very used to everything in this ce," Kousaka said.


    "It is because I''m not nervous. Just boldlye and order since you might find this ce interesting," Haru said.


    "Well¡­"


    Kousaka nodded and even though he hated to admit it, he was quite nervousing to this ce alone.


    When they were talking to each other, the maid came to them and asked, "Master, how would you like being addressed?"


    "What''s that?" Haru asked curiously.


    Kousaka was also looking at the maid curiously.


    "You can pick what you want us to call you."


    Haru was surprised. He might havee to the maid cafe in the past, but it was only once, and at that time, he came with Utaha. After that, he had nevere to the maid cafe and he didn''t know that a maid cafe had this kind of option where he could request the maid to call you with something else besides "master".


    "Such as?"


    "Master, my lord, whatever-kun, Onii-chan, etc. There are many options. You can pick whatever you like," the maid said with a smile.


    Haru looked at Kousaka and asked, "Kousaka-kun, do you have a request?"


    "Well, whatever you want. I''m okay with anything."


    Kousaka sighed and felt that he hade to a different world.


    "Then you can call me "master" and this guy a "pig" since he''s a masochist," Haru said since he wanted to test this maid''s professionalism.


    "Eh?! What the hell, Kasugano!" Kousaka was mad when he heard Haru''s words. He wasn''t a masochist and he wasn''t happy being called a "pig"!


    "I understand, Master."


    The maid bowed respectfully toward Haru then nced at Kousaka with disdain. "Hurry up and order your food, you pig!" She looked at Kousaka and asked, "How is it? This is my first time to have a masochist as a customer. Are you satisfied with my abuse?"


    "I''m not a masochist and don''t call me a "pig! Also, I''m not happy with such abuse!"


    Kousaka refuted this maid, but he also red at Haru since this guy was the source of this trouble.


    Haru chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, miss maid. But I was joking earlier, he''s a sis-con. You can call him "Onii-chan"."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kousaka was speechless, but he didn''t refute it since it was better than being called a "pig". But he felt quiteplicated being called "Onii-chan" since his little sister didn''t even call him a "Onii-chan" and their rtionship was rather very bad.


    The maid also chuckled and said, "Alright, master, what do you want to eat for today?"


    "I''ll order omelet rice," Haru said.


    "I understand." The maid nodded and asked Kousaka, "How about you, Onii-chan? What do you want to eat?"


    "Then, I''ll order the same."


    "Okay!"


    The maid smiled and said, "I can write a message for you in ketchup. What would you like?"


    "I''ll leave that to you, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, leave it to me!" The maid smiled and looked at Kousaka.


    "I''m the same," Kousaka said and wanted to go back as soon as possible from this ce.


    "Okay!"


    The maid bowed her head before leaving them to prepare their food.


    After the maid had gone, Kousaka looked at him hatefully and asked, "Did you have fun making fun of me?"


    "I was joking, Kousaka-kun. Don''t get angry, are you dissatisfied because you were being called "Onii-chan"? Do you want me to ask the maid to change it into a "pig" again?"


    "No! I''m not angry about that! Also, how many times do I need to tell you that I''m not a masochist!"


    "So you''re a sis-con?"


    "No, I''m not! I''m not masochist nor sis-con!"


    Kousaka took a deep breath and felt that his throat felt a bit parched since he had talked quite a lot.


    "Here''s water."


    "Thank you."


    Kousaka thanked him after Haru had given him a ss of water.


    "So what are you doing here?" Haru asked.


    Kousaka sighed and said, "My little sister is having an offline meeting with her otaku group on the inte. I''m here because she has asked me to apany her here."


    "Hmm¡­ so you are really a sis-con, huh?" Haru said with a nd expression.


    "No, I''m not! Also, don''t look at me with that expression!"


    Kousaka suddenly felt tired from talking with Haru. He didn''t remember how many times that he needed to correct Haru that he wasn''t masochist nor sis-con.


    Looking at Kousaka, Haru knew that most of the harem protagonists in the story would be a "straight man" or someone who would correct the joke on the story. But he had to admit that it was quite fun to talk with him.


    "Well, I''m also the same."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Your little sister might meet with my friend at that offline meeting."


    Kousaka was a bit surprised, but then he asked another question. "So your friend is female?"


    "Yes."


    "Not a girlfriend?"


    "No."


    Kousaka looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "You have got a girlfriend?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kousaka and said, "I have a girlfriend and for your information, I don''t have an interest in a male so if you want to confess to me then I''m sorry."


    "I''M NOT!!!!"


    Kousaka really wanted to flip their table right away, but then he heard a greeting from the maid again.


    "Wee home, Ojou-sama."


    There was a group of girls who came together at the maid cafe.


    Haru and Kousaka didn''t need to guess that it was a group of otaku groups which was being participated by Kuroneko and Kousaka''s little sister.


    Haru could see Kuroneko who nced at him. He waved his hand in response which made her snort at him.


    "Your friend?" Kousaka asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kousaka looked at Kuroneko and felt weird by her dress, but he had to admit that she was very cute. Then he also noticed his little sister who hade together with everyone.


    "Your little sister?"


    "Yeah."


    "It seems that she doesn''t fit well with everyone," Haru said.


    The clothes of otaku female otaku groups were either in or wearing cosy such as Kuroneko. But Kousaka''s little sister wore very trendy clothes which made her very different from the rest.


    Haru and Kousaka observed the group and heard the leader of the office group name was Saori Bajeena.


    Saori Bajenaa was very tall for a girl and she was at least 180 cm high which was taller than Kousaka, but shorter than Haru. She wore a nnel shirt, sses with swirl lense which was simr to an anime character, wash-up jeans, thick backpack, and sneakers.


    Then the maid served their omelette rice.


    "Sorry for making you wait, Master, Onii-chan."


    Two omelette rice was served in front of Haru and Kousaka.


    Kousaka''s omelette rice was written with a "love" symbol by the maid with ketchup, but Haru''s omelet rice was written with a phone number.


    The maid made a gesture for Haru to call her upter.


    Haru nodded and smiled at the maid since this maid was really cute.


    "¡­"


    Looking at the interaction between the maid and Haru, Kousaka was speechless and asked, "You''re going to call her?"


    "I''m not."


    Haru said, but he saved the maid''s phone number since it might be helpful when he came to this world again.


    "¡­"


    Kousaka didn''t think too much and enjoyed his omelette rice.


    The two of them ate their omelette rice while observing the group meeting. Looking at Kousaka''s little sister and Kuroneko, Haru and Kousaka knew that they had failed to integrate with everyone which somehow made them sigh.

 Chapter 941 Offiline Meeting 3

    <h4>Chapter 941 Offiline Meeting 3</h4>


    Kousaka''s little sister was being shunned by the rest.


    But Haru knew that it wasn''t because of bad intentions rather it was very hard for a group of otaku girls to talk with someone as stylish as Kousaka''s little sister. The personality of the otaku girl was introverted and they didn''t know much about fashion or anything trendy. Rather, they were excited about their hobbies.


    Well, rather than worried about Kousaka''s little sister. Haru was worried about Kuroneko since that girl had been busy with her smartphone rather than talking with the rest. It seemed that this girl also had a hard time talking with everyone and the since which came out from her mouth were quite rude which somehow made the girls in her surroundings ufortable with it.


    "Your little sister is in trouble."


    "Your friend too."


    Kousaka and Haru looked at each other and at this moment, they couldn''t do anything to help their friend and little sister.


    The meeting was over in an hour and everyone dispersed to go to a shop in Akihabara.


    But Kuroneko didn''t join them and walked directly to Haru''s table.


    Haru didn''t say anything and ordered a parfait for her beforehand.


    Kuroneko received her parfait and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem. You''ve done well," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko sighed, but she knew that Haru was trying to be kind to her since she was very bad at socializing with someone. She was alright with the members of the "group chat" yet she couldn''t talk with the people of her age.


    "Don''t think too much. You might mess up this time, there''s next time."


    "Yeah¡­"


    Kuroneko nodded and vowed to do better next time.


    Haru looked at Kousaka and asked, "Don''t you need to go to your little sister?"


    "Oh, right!"


    Kousaka was quite surprised by Haru''s ways to cheer this girl up. He nodded and walked to his little sister since his little sister was also pitiful earlier.


    "Who is that?" Kuroneko asked.


    "Your boyfriend," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    Kuroneko almost dropped her parfait before she took a deep breath. She looked at Kousaka and realized that guy was the MC of this world. She also realized that Kousaka''s little sister also existed at the meeting earlier.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly Kuroneko felt conflicted for some reason.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Conflicted."


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and didn''t say anything too much. He didn''t care too much if Kuroneko would follow the plot and date the protagonist of this world. She was his friend and of course, he wanted her to be happy.


    Then suddenly a huge girl came toward them.


    "Kuroneko-shi, are you free?"


    "!!!"


    Kuroneko was surprised and looked at this huge girl. She knew her since this girl was the leader of the group earlier.


    "Saori-san?"


    "I''m not disturbing you with your boyfriend, right?" Saori looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised that Kuroneko had such a handsome boyfriend.


    "N, no, this guy isn''t my boyfriend!" Kuroneko blushed and refuted it.


    "¡­"


    Quietly drinking his orange juice, Haru looked at Saori curiously.


    "Then, is it alright for you to join me at the second meeting?" Saori asked.


    "Second meeting?"


    "Yes!"


    Kuroneko looked at Saori for a while and felt good about her. She looked at Haru to see his response.


    Haru nodded and looked at Saori. "Is it alright for me to join?"


    "Of course! I''m happy that you''ve also joined!" Saori said with a smile.


    "Then how about them? You should also invite them to the second meeting," Haru said while looking at Kousaka and his little sister.


    Saori nodded and said, "Don''t worry, leave everything to me!"


    After leaving the maid cafe, they went to the nearby fast-food chain restaurant to have a second meeting.


    The purpose of the second meeting was to create a bond with the people who didn''t have a chance or didn''t have a good time at the offline meeting earlier.


    Saori was a very kind girl and she wanted everyone to be happy before they went back. It was the reason why she invited both Kuroneko and Kousaka''s little sister.


    "Then, let us start our introduction first!" Saori said while looking at Haru since she had been curious about him.


    Kousaka and Kousaka''s little sister also looked at Haru.


    Kousaka''s little sister also looked at her brother and wondered whether Haru and her brother were ssmates since she could see that they were very close to each other.


    "Kasugano Haruka. I''m Kuroneko''s friend. She''s a bit awkward, but deep down, she is very kind," Haru said.


    "Don''t say such an embarrassing thing!" Kuroneko blushed.


    "Cough! Cough! I''ll also introduce myself again. My name is Saori Bajeena," Saori said.


    "I''m Kousaka Kyousuke."


    "I''m Kousaka Kirino."


    "Kuroneko."


    Kuroneko looked at Saori and asked, "So what do you intend to do with these members?"


    "Just like I said, I want to deepen my friendship with the members I couldn''t talk to! Well, that''s really all, Miss Kuroneko. You can also drop the formal and just call me Saori! Let''s forget the ranks here!"


    Saori seemed very easy going and very easy to approach.


    Looking at Saori, Haru could tell that this girl was beautiful when she had taken her sses.


    "Call yourself Saori when you look like that? I''m surprised that you can say your name. So shameless. It''s not even funny as a joke. Call yourself "Physcho Gundam" or "Bigzam" from now on," Kirino said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko nced at Saori and said, "And those ways of speaking and clothes¡­"


    "¡­like a gross otaku from a decade ago," Kirino said.


    "¡­"


    "Kousaka, go ahead and be the straight man," Haru said.


    "I''m not a straight man! But forgetting about the ranks doesn''t mean that the two of you are free to insult people! Apologize!" Kousaka said.


    "Now, now, those kinds of insults feel like a light calm breeze."


    Saori looked at Kousaka and Haru and said, "Actually, feel free to verbally abuse me too if you''d like, Mr. Haruka, Mr. Kyousuke!"


    "¡­"


    Kousaka looked at Haru and said, "OI, sadist! Go and verbally abuse her." He knew that Haru had a bit of a sadistic tendency since he was also teased earlier.


    "¡­"


    "Eh? Mr. Kasugano is sadistic??" Saori seemed to be very enthusiastic when she heard it.


    Kuroneko and Kirino also looked at Haru at this moment.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "When we''re alone, alright?"


    "OK!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko sighed and knew Haru''s bad hobby. She looked at Kiriro and started to ask why she wore such clothes.


    Kirino also knew that her clothes were the problem of why the girls at the meeting before avoided her.


    Then the argument between Kuroneko and Kirino started with clothes, anime, etc. It was as if they were born to spit on each other, but their rtionship was strangely close to each other.


    "Looks like they have be closer now," Haru said.


    "Yes, I agree," Saori said.


    "Have you been watching the same thing I have?"


    Kousaka could only see Kuroneko and Kirino having an argument rather than being close to each other.


    "They''re full of energy now. Unlike before, which means that this meeting is sessful."


    Haru looked at Saori and said, "Thank you for setting up this meeting, Saori."


    Blushing, Saori felt a bit shy and said, "Stop that, Mr. Kasugano. I''m doing this because I want to."


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Saori and Haru, Kousaka was wondering whether Haru would flirt with anyone as long as she was a girl. He looked at his little sister and suddenly had an urge to protect her from Haru''s ws.


    After that, they went to visit various shops in Akihabara.


    Haru bought a lot of things since it was a rare chance to collect a lot of things in this world.


    Saori, Kuroneko, and Kirino also rmended him a lot of things since they didn''t expect that this guy was also an otaku.


    Little did they know that Haru''s mind was calcting the profit which he could get from giarizing the work in this world to his world.


    The time seemed quite short, and it was their time to part.


    Haru and Kuroneko left together after saying goodbye to Saori, Kousaka, and Kirino.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Kousaka feltplex when he asked whether Haru had an interest in his little sister before.


    ''I don''t have an interest in brats, huh?''


    Kousaka looked at his little sister and felt that his little sister was really a brat.


    "What''s with those eyes? Don''t look at me like that pervert!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kousaka felt that his little sister was unreasonable.


    Inside the tram, Haru and Kuroneko sat next to each other.


    "You''re going back after this?" Kuroneko asked and felt a bit sad.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, I can''t stay too long." He smiled and said, "But I''m d to know that you''ve made a friend."


    Kuroneko blushed and looked away. "I, I can do this even without your help!"


    "I know, but I''m d to be here," Haru said.


    "Yeah, you''ve bought a lot of things."


    Kuroneko felt very jealous of how easy it was for this guy to make money.


    "Then, I''ll go back."


    "Yeah."


    Haru apanied Kuroneko back to her house then teleported back to his original world. He had a lot of hauls and somehow he also knew the main character of this world which was somehow a very fun guy to know.

 Chapter 942 Erinas Gift 1

    <h4>Chapter 942 Erina''s Gift 1</h4>


    Coming back to his world, Haru was d to see that Kuroneko was alright.


    Even though he knew that she had trouble socializing herself, she did her best.


    In his opinion, it didn''t really matter whether Kuroneko made a lot of friends or not since she had a lot of great friends on the "group chat" and a cute little sister on her home. He also thought that it was better to have one or two close friends rather than 100 random friends.


    Thinking of Kosaka, Haru thought that this guy was very fun. He had male friends, but it was rare to see someone such as Kosaka who was as funny as that guy.


    His mood was very good and he was on his way to Erina. He had promised her to make a Shoujo manga magazine and he had made it.


    After the sess of Viking Weekly Manga Magazine, hispany had decided to create a manga magazine for girls. His concept of this magazine was to create a manga magazine for teen girls in this country. Most of the manga in this magazine would be a romance manga, but there were also other genres with a female as the main character.


    Haru also wrote the story for this manga such as "Kimi ni Todoke!", "Lovely Complex", "Nana", "Chibi Maruko-chan", etc. He had to admit that it was hard work even though he only copied it from the "group chat" and somehow he was also being worshipped by everyone in hispany which somehow was quite troublesome.


    The size of his publisherpany had also increased since he also acquired another publishingpany.


    Haru didn''t forget that the main business of the publishingpany was for education. Even though the result of his manga magazine and the light novel was quite good, it wouldn''t give a stable ie. The popr work might create a lot of money, but it was hard to find it.


    The majority of people would buy a book for education to study, dictionary, tests, lessons, work, etc. It might not create that much moneypared to a popr manga or novel, but it would give a stable ie for hispany.


    Anyway, his Shoujo manga magazine had been created and he named it ¡ª Weekly Venus.


    The magazine would be sold next month since it needed a lot of adjustment and promotion before it was sold. But he already owned the finished product for Erina since that girl loved to read Shoujo manga.


    On Sunday, Erina was quite free, but she was anticipating her boyfriend toe since she knew that Haru would bring her a gift. She was wondering what kind of gift it was and she had been anticipating it for a while. Waiting at her house, she couldn''t sit down and walked around since she also missed him.


    After Erina became a member of Elite 10, her workload increased, especially when she also needed to do her tasting job at various restaurants. It was good that Haru often picked her up and yed at her house which made them often do something quite lewd every time.


    Her cheeks blushed and knew that sooner orter she would be eaten by Haru and she was wondering whether she needed to prepare something.


    ''But before that¡­''


    Thinking about her cousin, Erina was wondering whether she should build an electric fence around her mansion so her cousin wouldn''t disturb her time with Haru. She remembered every time Haru came to her mansion, Alice woulde to her mansion as if Alice knew when Haru woulde even though she had never told anyone about it.


    If Erina didn''t grow up with Alice then she thought that girl might have a "God''s nose" which would make Alice able to smell Haru''s smell from a long distance.


    The distance between her mansion and Alice wasn''t that far, but it also wasn''t short.


    Anyway, Erina didn''t want Alice to disturb her time with Haru!


    *Ding!*


    Then her smartphone vibrated and she received a chat from Haru that he had arrived in front of her mansion.


    Haru had made LINE to make it easier for him to chat with his girlfriends and of course, the response was very good.


    Erina loved to use LINE since it had a lot of funny stickers and it was very easy to contact him using it. But before that, she needed to run to the entrance of her mansion to greet him. Running as fast as possible, she opened the door and was about to greet her fiance with her greatest smile, but¡­


    "Hello, Erina!"


    Alice smiled and stood beside Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Alice¡­¡­"


    Erina frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I''ve heard that Haru is going to give you a gift." Alice looked at Haru and asked, "How about me? He has prepared a gift for me too, right?" She felt jealous of Erina and wondered why Erina was the one who had be Haru''s fiancee.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Is he your fiance? Or am I his fiancee?''


    Erina was speechless and wondering where Alice had learned about the matter of the gift.


    ''Is it Hisako?"


    Erina shook her head and didn''t think that Hisako would betray her, and thought that Alice might have heard her conversation with Haru before.


    Haru was speechless, but his hand was pulled by Erina to enter her mansion.


    Alice was about to enter, but Erina closed the door very fast.


    *BAAM!!*


    "It hurts!"


    Alice''s forehead was mmed into the door and she caressed her forehead. She became resentful and asked, "ERINA, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!"


    "Alice, I''ve something important to do. You can go back first," Erina said from the inside.


    "No! I also want to enter!" Alice yelled.


    Haru looked at Erina and asked, "You don''t let her enter?"


    "No, this girl is always bothering us!" Erina said and didn''t remember how many times Alice had disturbed them.


    Looking at how cute this girl was, Haru said, "If you''re worried about her, then why don''t we go out together?"


    "Go out together?" Erina asked.


    "You''ve been busy with your work after all. How about we take a break somewhere together," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina blushed, but she was happy when she heard his proposal. She was about to agree, but she heard her cousin''s voice.


    "Erina, if you don''t let me enter then I''ll yell to the school that you''re kissing Haru inside! I''ll tell everyone that Erina is a pervert!" Alice yelled.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erina''s body trembled and she was wondering how to stop her cousin''s stupidity.


    "ALICE!!!!!"


    Erina opened the door and could see Alice''s smug smile which somehow annoyed her further then both of them started to argue with each other.


    Looking at the interaction between the two of them, Haru said, "The rtionship between the two of you is very good."


    "We''re not!" 2x


    Both of them refuted Haru''s words in synch.


    Haru chuckled and said, "Now, now, let''s just go inside together."


    Alice nodded with smile and said, "Good! Let''s go!" She hugged Haru''s arm and pulled him.


    "Why are you hugging his arm!"


    If Alice wasn''t her cousin, then Erina might really throw this rude girl outside directly. She tried to push her away, but Alice''s power was stronger than she had imagined.


    No matter how many times Haru had seen their interaction, it had never gotten old and funny at the same time.

 Chapter 943 Erinas Gift 2

    <h4>Chapter 943 Erina''s Gift 2</h4>


    Then, Haru, Erina, and Alice entered Erina''s room together.


    Even though Erina didn''t want Alice to enter, it was impossible for her to stop Alice, especially when Alice was hugging Haru''s arm tightly.


    Haru didn''tin since he could feel the softness on Alice''s body. Even though this girl was one year younger than him, her body was fully developed. He had to admit that the genes from the Nakiri n were very good since both Alice and Erina were very beautiful and their bodies also well developed.


    Though, in terms of the size of "Oppai", Alice was bigger than Erina, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "Where did you hear that I''ve brought a gift for Erina?" Haru asked. He was curious where Alice had learned about it.


    "Oh, I''ve eavesdropped on Erina before," Alice said with a smile. But she tried to hide her blush since she knew that both of them often talked about something lewd. Looking at Haru who seemed harmless, she knew very well that this guy was a lewd beast who was ready to eat Erina anytime when he was given a chance.


    However, Alice didn''t hate it, rather she was curious how he would eat Erina. If possible she also wanted to be eaten, but she couldn''t reveal it since his identity was Erina''s fiance, not her.


    "What?!"


    Erina was in shock when she heard it. She really wanted to throw her cousin out and at the same time, she should be careful when she talked with Haru since it would be troublesome when Alice knew the content of their conversation.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and flicked Alice''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Alice held her forehead andined. "What are you doing!!" Even though it didn''t hurt, she was a bit annoyed by Haru''s action.


    "Don''t do that again," Haru said.


    "Hmph! I know what you''re thinking! You want to do a lewd thing with Erina, right? I''ll help you! If you want then you can have both of us!" Alice said.


    "ALICE!!!"


    Erina had enough of Alice and didn''t expect that Alice dared to say such a thing to Haru. She took a tape and closed Alice''s mouth with it. If possible she also wanted to tie her up, but she couldn''t find a rope in her room.


    "Hmmm!!!"


    Alice''s mouth was closed with tape and she tried toin, but her words were very hard toprehend since the voice which came from her mouth was very strange.


    Haru shook his head and took out Weekly Venus which he kept on his jacket.


    Looking at the magazine in Haru''s hand, Erina seemed surprised and asked, "T, That is¡­"


    "Yes, it is finished," Haru said.


    Erina was very happy and kissed him since Haru really made the weekly shoujo manga for her.


    After Erina had epted her rtionship with him, she read all of the manga and light novels which were written by Haru. Even though she didn''t have a hobby to read a novel or a shounen manga, as long as it was written by him, she would definitely buy and read all the things which were created by him to support him.


    In truth, Erina loved shoujo manga, but she was too embarrassed to acknowledge it. But this time, Haru had made a shoujo manga for her and of course, it made her very happy and felt that it was the greatest gift that she had ever received!


    Alice didn''t take the tape from her mouth and took the shoujo manga magazine in Haru''s hand. She had gotten used to seeing Haru and Erina kiss each other. Even though she felt bitter, and also wanted to know what it felt like being kissed, she was also curious about this shoujo manga. She sat down on the edge of Erina''s bed and started to read the manga since she also loved to read Haru''s manga magazine.


    "¡­"


    Erina wanted to take away the manga magazine from Alice''s hand, but she was stopped


    "I have another one, you don''t need to fight each other." Haru then took out another magazine.


    "Thank you," Erina said with a smile.


    "I''ll rest on your bed first,"


    Haru didn''t bother Erina to read and he was also a bit tired after returning from Kuroneko''s world.


    Erina nodded and also followed him to read on her bed. She wasn''t sure, but she could tell that Haru was tired.


    Resting on Erina''s bed, Alice also followed to sit next to Haru.


    Haru was resting with two girls beside him and wondering whether he would be cursed by the readers if he kept flirting with girls every day. Looking at Erina and Alice who started to read with a serious expression, he knew that this magazine was sessful. He was about to close his eyes to rest for a bit but his smartphone vibrated, he was wondering whether it was from a "group chat".


    ''Ritsu?''


    Haru opened LINE and Ritsu had sent him a photo of herself right in front of Rockefeller Center. He smiled and replied, "Done?"


    Ritsu: "Yeah, it''s done. The transaction is almostplete."


    Haru had mentioned in the previous chapter that he had intended to buy NBCUnited and the negotiation had already beenpleted.


    Ritsu: "Where are you?"


    Ritsu knew that Haru had suddenly disappeared from this world for a while and she was curious where he had gone.


    Haru: "Oh, right! I''ve gone to Kuroneko a bit earlier."


    Haru: "I''m sorry."


    Haru had forgotten to bring Ritsu to another world which made him feel a bit sorry somehow.


    Ritsu: "¡­¡­"


    Ritsu: "You should tell me beforehand when you have decided to go to another world."


    Ritsu: "I want to go too!"


    Haru: "I know. I''ll bring you next time."


    Ritsu: "Alright, I''ll go back after this. Do you want souvenirs?"


    Haru was about to answer, but he heard a voice from his side.


    "Who is Ritsu?" Alice asked.


    Erina didn''t say anything, but she thought that Ritsu should be Haru''s girlfriend. She knew about it, but she didn''t intend to talk about it. She had epted their rtionship and she was happy as long as she was with him.


    "It''s my secretary."


    "Hmm, where is she?" Alice asked.


    "US."


    Haru looked at Erina and Alice before asking, "Do you want something? She can help you to buy it there."


    Alice and Erina thought for a while and shook their heads.


    "No, I don''t have anything that I want."


    "Me too."


    Haru nodded and didn''t force them.


    Haru: "Aligator meat and cajun spice, is that alright?"


    Ritsu: "Okay!"


    Haru wanted to try some dishes and asked Ritsu for help to buy some ingredients in the US.


    "If those ingredients have arrived, tell me. I''m also going to help you to make a dish from it," Alice said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since this girl kept peeking at his smartphone.


    The three of them talked to each other after they had finished reading the manga.


    Erina was very excited and asked him to give her the next magazine as soon as possible.


    Haru was helpless and could only nod since whoever made her would be his wife in the future. He could only say that when the magazine was ready, he would give it to her as soon as possible.


    Then they continued to talk about Tootsuki since Haru was curious about this school''s curriculum. His school was a bit messed up and he wanted to see the difference between his school and their school since he had heard that Tootsuki was also a bit too extreme to teach their students.


    Alice and Erina talked about a lot of things until they mentioned about something that would happen next month.


    "Totsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp?"


    The Totsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp is a first-year high school event at Tootsuki Culinary Academy. The Training Camp takes ce several weeks into their first year. It''s the first major hurdle that all Totsuki high school students must go through. Students are sent to T¨­tsuki Resort where they spend five days training.


    The camp is supervised by some of the school instructors, the manager of the Resort, and also invited a number of the Totsuki graduates to participate in the camp as instructors.


    During the camp, students are treated like employees by the Alumni. If a student does not meet an Alumnus'' expectations or fails toplete a given task, the said Alumni is authorized to expel that student from the academy. Some years, as many as half of the participating students are expelled before the end of the camp.


    Erina was quite busy preparing for this training camp and she also needed to go to this training camp.


    "Right, how about you join us at this training camp, Haru?" Alice asked.


    "What?" 2x


    Haru and Erina were surprised by Alice''s words.


    "It''s alright, right?" Alice looked at Erina.


    Erina thought for a while and nodded. "Yes. you cane with us." She felt a bit lonely to leave him for five days and thought that it was better to invite him to the training camp since she knew that his school was quite free and also gave him a lot of privilege to skip anytime. She also didn''t think anyone would stop him from joining since with her beside him no one dared to stop him from joining this training camp.


    Looking at Erina and Alice who showed anticipation, Haru nodded and agreed to join their training camp as a visitor. He wouldn''t join the training, but he might observe them since he was also curious about the lesson on Tootsuki.


    Then it had been decided that Haru would join the training camp next month.


    Erina was very anticipating it and wondered what kind of game they should y at the hotel and it might be possible for him to do a night visit in her room. She thought that she should prepare battle underwear beforehand for him for her preparation next month.

 Chapter 944 Stronger?

    <h4>Chapter 944 Stronger?</h4>


    Early in the morning, Haru ran around the neighborhood.


    While running, Haru made his body heavier by using his gravity magic.


    The school would start at 8 o''clock in the morning, and he had a lot of time before he went to school.


    It hadn''t been two weeks since the entrance ceremonies, but there were a number of new students who had made a debt from gambling within the school. He felt a bit empathetic to them since they had made a debt even though they were in high school.


    But well, he would do nothing and only watched on the side.


    There was a lot of unfairness in this world, and he wasn''t a saint nor hero who would help everyone in need.


    ''But I might need to be a hero in the quest maybe¡­''


    Haru wasn''t sure, but a quest on the "group chat" would send him to another world with various quests. It wouldn''t be weird if he was told to be a hero or something.


    It might not be rted to his previous thought, but he realized that his body was strong.


    In the past, he thought that his body which had been transformed into the body of Aquaman had only an ability to breathe underwater, talk to sea creatures, enhance conditions such as strength, speed, durability, and stamina.


    But he had realized another ability which was very strong and that was immune to an energy-based attack and intense heat resistance. Of course, it might be because there were a lot of versions of Aquaman in the story which made his strength quite inconsistent. But he tried his best to make his body into the strongest version of Aquaman.


    But even so, he felt that it was still very hard, or it might be impossible to defeat the strongest monster or people in the world of Toriko with his physical strength alone.


    In the "group chat", the world of Toriko might not have any magic or strange ability, but all the powerhouses in that world had a very strong physical ability which was able to destroy a with a single punch and some of their physical ability was able to wreck apart anything on conceptual level.


    If he wanted to be safe from anything and had the power to protect his loved one, he felt that he needed to reach the strength of "Eight Kings" from the world of Toriko.


    The "Eight Kings" are eight beasts, each from a different ''King'' species of animal, individually regarded as the most powerful beings in the world. They serve as the absolute rulers of the eight major continents of the Gourmet World and have since ancient times. The Eight Kings have tremendous power and even the world''s strongest individuals cannot act carelessly when in their presence.


    Those "Eight Kings" are "Dragon King", "Wolf King", "Crow King", "Snake King", "Deer King", "Whale King", "Monkey King", and Horse King".


    Even if he used an awakening on his "Horo Horo no Mi", he didn''t dare to say that he was able to escape fully from the "Eight Kings" since he was sure that they had an ability to damage a soul using a "Back Channel".


    The Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However, unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions.


    It seemed at first nce that everyone in the world of Toriko might use a physical ability, but that wasn''t the case.


    There was also an existence of "World of Souls" in the world of Toriko.


    The World of Souls is the name of the afterlife in the world of Toriko.


    The only ways to enter this domain are either through the Food Spirit Doors or death; however, living beings cannot enter the doors for the world beyond because it does not have a flow of time like the living world.


    The Back Channel is a lesser realm created by superphotonic speeds making tears in the barriers between the physical world and the World of Souls. It is tied closely to the World of Souls and can be essed by living beings to avoid dangers or reach locations at a faster rate and while in the Back Channel living beings may be able to see the souls that lie beyond.


    Knowing that he knew that he needed to be stronger, especially thest battle in the world of Toriko might start in his 3rd year of high school.


    If his ability was only the body of Aquaman then it might be hard for him to stay alive on that battle, but he had a lot of abilities, especially thetest reward which he had gotten on the previous quest.


    Ocean.


    Haru felt that his body wasplete after he had the ability to "Ocean" from the "group chat". He had to admit that it was a very cheating ability since he was able to create a sea on another ne to trap someone while also controlling the entire sea.


    But the ability of "Ocean" wasn''t only all of that since he was able to turn his body into the water itself and also controlled the water too.


    Up to 60% of the human body was water, which meant¡­


    But even though this ability was very strong, he knew that he wasn''t the strongest.


    There was a lot of ability which couldn''t be exined with logic such as a "Nakama power", "plot armor", "sudden power-up", etc.


    His power might be strong, but if he suddenly faced someone who had such a cheat ¡ª he knew that his power might not work, and he needed to do something else.


    The more he thought the more he realized how weak he was.


    But he didn''t think that it was necessary to create a training arc since he often went to train on the "training ground" on the "group chat".


    It might be expensive, but he didn''t want to cut down his time with his girlfriends in this world and various worlds. If a few points could save that time to make him get stronger then he would use it without hesitation.


    His focus was on the ability of Jewelry Bonney which he had gotten from the quest in the world of Infinite Stratos.


    He had a feeling that Jewelry Bonney''s ability wasn''t a simple age maniption, but it was more than that. Devil Fruit of Jewelry Bonney''s didn''t have an official name, and her ability might be more than an age maniption.


    Haru had a lot of hypotheses about this ability, but he needed to train and test it more. If possible then he wanted to achieve the "awakening" state of this ability the same as his "Horo Horo no Mi".


    Sweat was pouring from his pores and he felt very refreshed running in the early morning. He thought about running through the stairs on his shrine. Thinking about the problem of Eli and Nozomi, he hadn''t found a solution for it. He knew that to save that school, it needed to make some achievement which would be an appeal to the new students next year.


    ''So what do I need to do?''


    His running speed was quite fast, and it didn''t take him a long time before he almost reached the top of the stairs on his shrine. He was about to climb up, but he saw three familiar figures.


    "I, I''m tired Umi-chan!"


    "You can''tin! We need a strong body to perform!"


    "H, Honoka-chan!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''What are they doing?''


    Looking at three stupid yet cute girls, a smile unconsciously formed in his lips.

 Chapter 945 School Idol

    <h4>Chapter 945 School Idol</h4>


    Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were working out on the nearby shrine which had been renovated. They remembered that this shrine was a haunted shrine in the past, but a few months ago, this shrine had been renovated so suddenly and it seemed to have been reborn.


    The dpidated, scary, and old shrine had turned into a beautiful shrine that would make everyone rxed the moment they entered this shrine. It was because of that there were also a lot of people from the neighborhood visiting this shrine.


    Honoka, Umi, and Kotori didn''t know who was the priest nor the owner of this shrine, but it seemed that it was alright to use this ce and they had received a permission from the shrine maiden in this shrine.


    In the past few days, they had decided to work out in this shrine since it had long stairs that were perfect to build their stamina.


    Today, they also trained but this time it was different since someone called out their name.


    "Honoka!"


    "Huh¡­?"


    Honoka, who was tired, turned her head and saw a tall figure calling out her name.


    "Haru!"


    Umi and Kotori also stopped and turned to see Haru who was running in their direction. They didn''t expect to see Haru in this ce early in the morning.


    Kotori''s expression turned unnatural when she saw Haru since this guy knew that she was working at the maid cafe. But it was good that he didn''t tell anyone about it which somehow made her rxed and shy at the same time since she was worried that he would use her secret for his gain since she often saw it on that kind of manga.


    Kotori''s face flushed so suddenly and she quickly covered her face.


    "Umi, Kotori, good morning," Haru said.


    "Good morning, Haru," Umi said politely.


    "Good morning, Haru!" Kotori said with a bright smile.


    Haru looked at Honoka and asked, "Are you sick?"


    "Huh?" 3x


    This question threw them off.


    "N, no, I''m not sick, what''s wrong?" Honoka asked in confusion.


    "Well, you wake up in the early morning and work out too. I guess that there must be something wrong with you," Haru said with a worried expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi and Kotori tried to hold theirughs, but Honoka couldn''tugh at his joke.


    "I''m not sick!"


    Honoka was annoyed when this guy teased her.


    "But it is very rare for you to work out in the morning, did you join a Umi''s dojo or something?" Haru asked. He knew that Umi''s parents owned a famous dojo in the neighborhood. Even though he didn''t join, he knew about it.


    "No, she didn''t join my parents'' dojo," Umi said calmly.


    "Then?"


    "Be a surprise! We''re going to form a school idol!" Honoka said with a smile.


    "School idol?" Haru was dumbfounded since he had never expected this answer.


    Kotori nodded and said, "Yes, do you know about it?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "It is an idol that is formed by high school girls to join Love Live, right?"


    "Haru, you know about it?" Honoka was surprised since she only knew about Love Live a week before.


    "Well, it is quite famous after all and there are also a lot of promotions about it on the television," Haru said. He didn''t think that it was necessary to tell them that he owned the televisionwork which owned the "Love Live" program since he was sure that it would shock them.


    "Eh, is it really that famous?" Honoka was surprised.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Umi, and Kotori were speechless.


    "But anyway, we''ll do our performance next month! Please visit our concert!" Honoka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I''lle. Do you have a pamphlet? If you want, you can ce the announcement of your concert at my cafe."


    "Eh, is that alright?" 3x


    They were surprised and happy about it.


    "Of course, next month, right?"


    "Yes!" 3x


    Their faces were full of smiles since they had Haru''s support.


    "Just ce it in the cafe when you buy bread before the concert," Haru said.


    "Alright!"


    Honoka nodded since she often went to Haru''s cafe. Even though it was quite rare for Haru toe to his cafe, his bread was as delicious as ever.


    "So why did you suddenly decide to form a school idol?" Haru asked curiously, but he had some ideas why they wanted to create a school idol.


    Their expression seemed sad when they heard Haru''s question.


    "Well, if it''s hard for you to tell me then you don''t need to tell me," Haru said.


    "It''s for our school," Honoka said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ve heard that your school might be abolished, right?"


    "Eh, you know about it?" 3x


    They were surprised when they heard it and wondered how this guy was able to learn lot of things.


    "I know the president and vice president of your school," Haru said.


    "Eh? You know that strict president and Nozomi-chan?" Honoka was surprised. She remembered when her n to create an idol was rejected by the school president of her school and because of that, she felt the president of her school was very strict. But for Nozomi, her impression was quite good since Nozomi often talked to them during their training since Nozomi worked as a shrine maiden in this shrine.


    Nozomi was also the one who had given them permission to train in this ce before.


    "How did you know them?" Kotori asked curiously.


    "They''re working in this shrine from time to time," Haru said.


    "Haru, you oftene to pray?" Umi asked.


    "Pray? No, I''m the owner of this shrine after all," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "EHHHHHH!!!!!!" 3x


    Haru felt the reaction of the three of them was too exaggerated.


    "Don''t be that surprised." Waving his hand, Haru said, "You can use this ce to train."


    "Thank you very much!" 3x


    They were grateful after hearing Haru''s words.


    Honoka was clueless, but Umi and Kotori knew some of Haru''s identity since this guy often appeared on the news.


    Umi and Kotori blushed when they remembered Haru''s photo in swimwear which had be a trending topic in the past. Even though Haru wasn''t a public figure, his identity was also very famous.


    Even though Haru didn''t like exposure, it didn''t mean that he hid his identity. In today''s age, it was necessary to maintain some exposure to the public since if he kept hiding behind the scenes then someone might create a conspiracy gossip about him.


    Talking to each other, they continued their work out and he stayed with them for a bit to teach them a method to make their stamina stronger.


    To be an idol, it was necessary to have strong stamina since being an idol was a very hard job.


    In today''s Society being an idol was often underestimated them since they always smiled on the stage or screen, but in truth, it was hard to maintain a smile while dancing and singing. Without strong stamina, it was simply impossible to do it.


    "Haru, where is your house?" Honoka suddenly asked curiously. She thought that Haru was living in his cafe, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. She thought about ying at his house since she was curious.


    Umi and Kotori were also curious, but somehow they had some ideas where it was.


    "There."


    Haru pointed at thergest building around the area which could be seen from the shrine.


    "Oh, that famous apartment building! I''ve heard from my mom that someone has bought the entire building. I wonder who is rich enough to buy it."


    Honoka thought if she had that much money that she could buy the school and slept for her entire life without the need to study anymore. She also didn''t need to worry about being reprimanded by her mother when she got a bad score during her exam.


    "¡­"


    Umi and Kotori were speechless and really thought that their childhood friend was really stupid!


    "I wonder."


    Haru smiled and said, "Then, I need to go back first. You should go back since you need to go to school, right?"


    "Yes!" 3x


    "Right, you might not have started, but when I see the three of you who have worked hard. I can''t help but want to be your fan, so don''t give up and I''ll cheer you up!"


    "Yes" 3x


    The three girls felt warm when they heard it. They didn''t expect that they would have their first fan so quickly even though they hadn''t shown their performance, but one thing for sure, they were going to do their best on their first performance!


    Waving his hand, Haru left them to go back.


    "Honoka, you seem very close to Haru."


    Umi and Kotori were a bit curious.


    "Oh, he oftenes to my house," Honoka said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Umi and Kotori blushed at that moment and thought that their childhood friend had be an adult without knowing it.


    "H, Honoka-chan¡­!"


    "H, how shameless, Honoka!"


    "Hmmm?"


    Honoka was clueless, but she didn''t think too much and thought about buying bread before she went to schoolter since she was quite hungry at this moment.

 Chapter 946 Love Radar

    <h4>Chapter 946 Love Radar</h4>


    Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko ate lunch together in their ssroom.


    Even though Sora didn''t feelfortable with Yumeko since this girlcked a personal distance and often got very close to her displeasure, after a week, she had gotten used to this girl.


    For Megumi, well, Megumi was Megumi, she didn''t show hate, sadness, happiness, nor emotion. It was because of that that she had entered an enlightenment and became a "Saint Kato".


    Anyway, the three of them often stayed together.


    Then there was also Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina who also gathered together even though it was rare since their sses were different from each other.


    For Utaha, she didn''t join them since she was in the 2nd year and she often used the time of her break to sleep since she was fully awake during the night, especially when she was with Haru.


    But let''s talk about that matterter since that isn''t the topic now.


    Sora was quiet, Yumeko was quite a chatterbox, and Megumi was normal.


    Yumeko always seemed to have a lot of topics, and this time they were talking about extracurricrs in their school.


    In the past week, there was a lot of recruitment from various clubs in this school. The school didn''t force them to join a club, but it could be a good topic to talk about with everyone.


    "Sora, Megumi, are you two going to join any clubs?" Yumeko asked. Even though she didn''t intend to join a club, she decided to ask anyway since she was curious.


    "No." 2x


    Megumi and Sora answered at the same time.


    "Eh? How can you do that? The club is one of the things that you can only experience during your youth! You can''t waste that chance to join a go-home club!"


    Then suddenly someone joined their conversation.


    "Oh, Fujiwara-san," Yumeko said with a smile.


    Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko looked at the pink-haired girl with a ribbon on the top of her head. This girl was one of their ssmates and somehow it was very hard to guess what was inside her head since she often acted like a child.


    "So you have joined a club, Fujiwara-san?" Megumi asked with a quiet voice.


    "Yes! I''ve joined a tabletop gaming club!" Fujiwara smiled and said, "How about the three of you join my club together?"


    "No." 3x


    They felt that Fujiwara''s club was very strange.


    "Why?"


    Fujiwara seemed unable to ept it when they answered in unison. She felt that the three of them were bullying her somehow.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m sorry, but I''m a bit busy after school," Yumeko said.


    "Oh, you work a part-time job, Jabami-san?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Yes." Yumeko smiled and changed the topic. "Fujiwara-san, you''ve mentioned that club is one of the things which you can only enjoy during your youth."


    "Yes, of course!"


    "So what are the other things besides joining a club?" Yumeko asked.


    Fujiwara seemed happy when Yumeko asked this question. She raised her finger and said, "Of course, there are a lot of things such as education, friendship, sport, and the most important things are¡­


    Love!"


    Fujiwara seemed very proud and proudly raised her chest.


    "Love! Oh, I have an interest in that!" Yumeko smiled and asked, "So Fujiwara-san have experience in love?"


    Everyone in the ssroom seemed to be very interested in their conversation. Everyone in the ssroom was very interested in love, especially Sora, Fujiwara, and Yumeko who were among the most beautiful girls in the school.


    "¡­No."


    Fujiwara said with a low voice since she was quite depressed at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko were speechless.


    "Enough about me, how about the three of you? Do any of you have experience with love? Or do any of you have a boyfriend?" Fujiwara asked curiously. Her eyes were ncing at Megumi, even though she often forgot about Megumi, but sometimes she also noticed Megumi even though it was very rare and today was that rare day since she was very interested in the love life of the three girls before her.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think that I have that experience in that area¡­" Yumeko said with a smile.


    "I see¡­"


    Fujiwara seemed to be disappointed when she heard Yumeko''s answer since it felt a bit boring.


    "But I guess I''ve got someone that I''ve been interested in," Yumeko said while looking at Sora.


    "¡­"


    ''Why are you looking at me?''


    Sora was sipping her juice, but she didn''t say anything. She knew very well that Yumeko mentioned Haru, but she didn''t feel that surprise since he had a lot of admirers. Even though Yumeko was very beautiful, he had told her that he didn''t have an interest in Yumeko. Though, even if he had an interest in Yumeko, she wouldn''t stop him since he had that ability to take care of everyone.


    "Oh! Who!?"


    Fujiwara''s love radar suddenly rose and she was very curious as to who was mentioned by Yumeko.


    Everyone in the ssroom was also curious about who was this lucky guy who was being mentioned by Yumeko.


    The guys in the ssroom were also curious since if it was one of them then they would be lucky since Yumeko was a very beautiful girl and at the same time, they also felt envious.


    "¡­It''s a secret."


    Yumeko had a mysterious smile on her face.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fujiwara sighed and felt a bit disappointed since she couldn''t learn anything.


    "But I''m sure that Sora and Megumi have a lot of experience in that area, right?" Yumeko said while looking at both Megumi and Sora.


    "Eh? Really?" Fujiwara became spirited once again and her love radar also rose once again in search of the answer to this love mystery.


    Looking at Yumeko then Fujiwara, Sora said, "I have a boyfriend." She thought that it was a good chance so no one would bother her again in the future.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone in the ss who secretly fell for Sora had felt that their hearts had been shattered in pieces.


    "Me too," Megumi said. Her presence was very weak, and no one seemed to notice her beside Fujiwara, Sora, and Yumeko. Oh, there was also another person and that person was Ai Hayasaka.


    Ai Hayasaka was a beautiful, young girl with blonde hair that is usually tied up at the left side of her head with a blue scrunchie and blue-eyes.


    Hayasaka sat three seats away from Megumi, Sora, Yumeko, and Fujiwara. As a maid of Shinomiya''s family, she needed to gather information around the school and their conversation was of course included as that information which she needed to gather.


    "Eh? Who? Who is that guy? Is he at this school?" Fujiwara was excited. She didn''t expect that she had uncovered the identity of the boyfriend of one of the most beautiful girls at Shuchiin Academy. But she was more interested in Megumi''s boyfriend since she knew that she had seen Megumi at the hotel in the Hakone area during Christmas. She was curious who was this Mr. Boyfriend that had taken the cute Megumi to the hotel. Her face reddened when she thought about what they were doing in the hotel, but she was too shy to ask about something like that.


    "He''s at a different school and we have been together for a few months," Sora said. She told the truth since Haru had only confirmed their rtionship a few months ago.


    "How about Megumi?" Yumeko asked curiously since she was also curious about the love life of her friends.


    "Me? I''ve been with him for more than half a year," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Megumi and Fujiwara were surprised to hear Megumi''s answer since Megumi had dated her boyfriend for quite a long time.


    "Can I see his photo? Pretty please?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Me too, can I see it too?" Yumeko asked.


    Megumi looked at Sora and Sora gave her a nod. They were wondering what was the reaction of Fujiwara and Yumeko when they found out that they shared a boyfriend together.


    "Achoo!"


    Haru felt that his nose was a bit itchy for some reason.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Sachiko asked.


    "No, someone might talk about me."


    Haru was wondering who talked about him, but he didn''t care too much anyway.

 Chapter 947 Fun Time at Hyakkou

    <h4>Chapter 947 Fun Time at Hyakkou</h4>


    Looking at Sachiko, Haru could tell that her mood was pretty good. He was inside his private room, but he received a guest and that person was a Sachiko Juraku who was the Public Moral Committee Chairwoman of the Student Council.


    Sachiko has ankle-length light grey hair that has a single hair strandying on her chest on the left side, red eyes that has narrow cat-like pupils, and her nails painted in ck.


    Overall, she was a very beautiful woman, but her personality was a bit sadistic.


    Haru also had a feeling that this girl was also bisexual, but he wasn''t going toment about that.


    After his position had been changed to Kirari''s secretary, he didn''t bother to go to the student council room since it was too troublesome. Unless there was a meeting or something important, it was very rare for him to go to the student council room since it was better to stay in his private room since it was morefortable.


    "What''s wrong? You seem to be in a very good mood?" Haru asked.


    "Oh? Can you tell?"


    Sipping the tea which was brewed by Haru, Sachiko had to admit that it tasted very good. If possible she wanted to have him for herself. Looking at Haru, she was thinking about how to make him into her, though, she knew that it was a bit impossible since she knew that he was owned by a snake that could eat her anytime.


    "Yes, did you find something interesting?" Haru asked.


    Sachiko nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve found someone interesting and I want to make her my pet."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he wasn''t that surprised by Sachiko''s hobby.


    Sachiko had a pet and the name of that pet was Mikura Sado.


    Mikura Sado was a very beautiful girl and she was a personal pet of Sachiko in this school.


    Sachiko had offered her pet to him, but Haru rejected it since he didn''t have an interest and he didn''t want to make trouble with Kirari since he knew very well about Kirari''s personality. She might close her eyes about his girlfriends outside, but if it was inside this school then she might do something cruel to those girls.


    That was why he had never touched anyone in the Hyakkou.


    Even though Haru loved a woman, he also respected the wishes of his girlfriends. Even if Kirari didn''t say anything, but as her fiance, it was something that he had to do.


    It was no secret that he had dated Kirari in the school and if the students knew that he was cheating on Kirari then Kirari''s reputation would be bleak.


    Haru didn''t care about his reputation that much since he could protect himself, but it was different from Kirari since she was a student council president of this school and that position meant a lot of things.


    To protect that position, it was also necessary to have a good reputation since there were a lot of people who targeted Kirari''s position considering how profitable it was to be the student council of the Hyakkou Academy.


    "Who is her name?" Haru asked.


    "Saotome Mary."


    "New student?"


    "Yes, she''s in her 1st year. Her gambling ability is very good. She also challenged a gambling den a week right after she entered this school."


    "Did she win?"


    "Yes, she owns that gambling den now."


    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Haru was really surprised at this moment and thought that Saotome Mary was a rare talent.


    "¡­"


    Sachiko was speechless and said, "Butpared to you, she is nothing."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Don''tpare her with me, I can tell that she''s very talented from your story."


    "Yeah¡­ I really want to get her into my hands," Sachiko said.


    "Such an ambitious person won''t get bent that easily."


    "But isn''t that what makes it fun?"


    "Well, that''s true. I won''t spoil your fun. Just good luck," Haru said.


    "Thank you." Sachiko smiled and said, "Your tea is very good."


    "Do you want more?"


    "Please."


    "Alright."


    Haru prepared another tea for Sachiko since as an owner of this room. He needed to entertain his guests very well. Though, he hoped for her to get out quickly since with this girl around it would be hard to enjoy a moment with Kirariter.


    "I''ve heard that you have bought an NBCUnited, is that true?" Sachiko asked.


    "Oh, you know about it?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, there has been a lot of talk that you''re going to be the "King of Media" after you''ve owned NBCUnited. Oh, right, I need to congratte you," Sachiko said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "Right, I need to give you thanks for helping me, do you want something?"


    Sachiko had helped him to buy both a football club and a baseball club in this country.


    Haru had bought Kashima Antlers for a football club and Yokohama BayStars for a baseball club. The price was quite cheappared to the football team and the basketball team which he owned overseas. To buy two teams, he didn''t really need Sachiko''s help, but with Sachiko''s help, the process of negotiation became faster.


    "Well¡­"


    Sachiko looked at him with a smile and said, "How do you want to repay me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to put my neck with a cor?"


    "Is that alright?" Sachiko was excited when she heard it.


    "No."


    Haru was speechless when he saw her reaction.


    "¡­"


    Sachiko was disappointed that Haru was joking. She thought for a while and said "Then, can you bake me a cake?" She had tasted Haru''s cooking and she felt that it was even better than most of the chefs who had graduated from Tootsuki.


    "Alright, I''ll bake a cake for you tomorrow."


    "Good." Sachiko nodded with a smile.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Now that you mention it, where is Mikura?"


    "She should be ying with Saotome," Sachiko said.


    "Her owner has shown an interest in another girl. I''m sure that she''s jealous," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ that might be possible."


    Sachiko rubbed her chin and wondered why she only realized that her pet was jealous that she showed attention to another girl. She thought that Mikura was quite cute for some reason.


    "Anyway, how long are you going to stay here?" Haru asked.


    "What? You''re going to chase me away? Don''t you feel happy with a beautiful girl like me beside you?" Sachiko asked.


    "Well, that''s true, but it is very rare for you toe here." Haru smiled and asked, "So what is Miboumi doing?"


    "You know?" Sachiko asked, but she didn''t show a surprise expression.


    "I don''t know how you can even think there''s information that can be hidden from me," Haru said.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Sachiko said, "Well, but isn''t it good for Kirari? She might be bored without someone trying to rebel against her."


    "You don''t need to worry about that since I''ve always made her happy every day," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sachiko looked at Haru and felt very jealous of Kirari. It wasn''t that rare for a child from a rich family to be engaged from a young age, but having Haru as a fiance was a dream for every girl in this era considering his strength, ability, wealth, appearance, etc, especially his personality which was different from those of the second rich generation.


    Sachiko sighed and really felt jealous of Kirari at this moment.


    Then the door was opened and there was Runa, Yuriko, Ririka, Sayaka, and Kirari who had entered his room.


    "Oh, good afternoon everyone." Sachiko smiled when everyone wasing.


    Kirari nodded then walked to Haru and sat on hisp.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at Kirari''s action, but they had gotten to it somehow. Even so, they felt bitter.


    "So how about we try something fun?" Kirari said and took out a costume of a magical girl from the shelf on Haru''s table.


    "We''re going to gamble and the loser is going to wear this costume."


    It was the fun that Kirari often did during the lunch break with everyone that the loser of the gamble needed to wear an embrassing costume.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They sighed in relief and thought that this costume was better than yesterday. Looking at each other, they were wondering who would wear such an embarrassing costume for today.


    Haru sighed and wondered whether he needed to make his private room bigger.

 Chapter 948 My Boss My Love

    <h4>Chapter 948 My Boss My Love</h4>


    Seri was a workaholic, but even so, she had always beening back early to her boss''s house, especially when she wasn''t taking care of her boss''s matters overseas. She had a lot of teams, but for big matters such as the acquisition of one of the biggest media giants in the US. She needed to attend it directly together with Ritsu since she knew that her boss didn''t intend to show his face to the public.


    Seri felt that it felt like a dream since her boss was only 16 years old yet he had be one of the biggest media bosses in the world. She was of course happy and knew that his future was limitless. She wondered about his future, especially after he had graduated from high school since at that time she was sure that he would be more than a media giant.


    Seri wouldn''t be surprised if this world was under his palm.


    Thinking about her future too, she became even more excited, but then she started to blush when she thought about the incident which happened in London before. She had hugged his anaconda by an incident and after that incident, there were also a lot of incidents that were happening between the two of them which somehow made her embarrassed and shy.


    Seri had juste back from the US and looked at the home where she had been living for the past few months. Unlike her cold apartment, even though this ce was huge, it was very warm, especially when she could eat Haru''s food every day.


    The only thing which made herment would be her rtionship with her boss. It was hard, but she really loved her boss, but the age difference between the two of them made her discouraged. This year she was 27 years old and that meant she was 11 years older than him. Her parents often talked to her asking her when she was going to marry, but she didn''t want to marry since she wanted to focus on her career.


    Bing the trusted person of Haru meant that she had a lot of authority and she didn''t want to lose it. Her parents also knew about her career, but they also wanted to have grandchildren. She also didn''tck a partner considering her figure and appearance, but thinking back there wasn''t anyone who was able to shake her heart beside her boss.


    ''But 11 years old¡­''


    The age difference between the two of them was too big which somehow made it quite immoral. If she was 10 years younger than she wouldn''t hesitate to chase him, but¡­


    "¡­"


    Seri shook her head and entered her boss''s house.


    "Oh, Seri, wee back."


    Seri looked up and saw Haru who was wearing shorts and a t-shirt. She came back quitete, but she didn''t expect to see him wee her. She felt warm and smiled back at him.


    "Haru-sama."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Just how many times I''ve had to tell you to call me Haru."


    "It can''t be helped, you''re my boss after all," Seri said with a smirk.


    "Well, you must be tired, right? Have you eaten dinner?" Haru asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Then do you want udon?"


    "Yes."


    Seri almost drooled when she thought about Haru''s food. If she didn''t know that he was a student of Hyakkou then she thought he must be a student from Tootsuki.


    Both of them walked together while talking about trivial things. It was a night and there wasn''t anything important. He didn''t really want to talk about business since it was troublesome.


    Seri also knew that and she felt quite grateful to this kind of small talk since it was one of her enjoyment.


    There were a lot of rooms in Haru''s house and one of them was for Seri.


    Seri''s room was simr to a two-room apartment with a huge living room and two rooms within. It was designed with a mix of modern style and Scandinavian style.


    In the past, Haru''s building was an apartment building, and it had a lot of rooms. Each room was veryrge, and he didn''t change some of the apartments within only some of them for his research room, gym, etc.


    "Sit down first, I''ll make your dinner quickly," Haru said.


    Seri nodded.


    It felt weird for her own boss to make her dinner, but she had gotten used to it somehow. She plopped on the soft sofa and massaged her shoulders. Having big breasts had advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was obvious and she could feed her baby in the future without worrying about breast milk. But the disadvantage was also obvious since it was veryrge, it was very heavy. She often had a backache since she was too tired to maintain her posture.


    Seri wanted to take her bra somehow. Looking at Haru who was in the kitchen, she quietly took off her bra and felt quite rxed somehow. She closed her eyes for a bit before she heard the dinner was ready.


    "Your dinner is ready."


    "Thank you, Haru."


    Looking at Haru again, Seri looked away to hide her blush. She loved this feeling of being pampered, but it was hard when her opponent was only 16 years old. She shook her head since she didn''t want to think about such messy things. Smelling a delicious aroma from udon, she couldn''t help but gulp.


    The udon was pretty simple with a clear brown broth and various vegetable tempura which was arranged beside it.


    Seri was also hungry and ate all of them quickly with gusto. It didn''t take her a long time to clear up all of her dinners.


    Beside udon, Haru had also prepared her a mochi which was filled with her favorite sweet red bean paste.


    The chewy mochi and the sweetness of the red bean paste made her face full of smiles and sloppy. She felt that she was sleeping on the top of a cloud and saw a Laputa in the sky.


    "Take off your suit, I''ll give you a massage," Haru said.


    "Eh?"


    Seri was startled.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "No, that''s a bit too much! You''re my boss!"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    If his subordinate was a man then he wouldn''t do this, but whoever made Seri was a beautiful girl with very big breasts. His girlfriend also had big breasts and he understood the problem of women with big breasts.


    Under Haru''s smooth persuasion, Seri could only agree andid on her stomach after taking off her suit since she didn''t want to see her nipples at him. She had taken off her bra after all!


    Haru had to admit that this woman was very beautiful and such a seducer, especially when he could see a bra that was dangling on the table. he was a bit speechless, but didn''t say too much since it seemed this woman forgot about it.


    Haru was on the top of Seri and pressured some points on her back. He thought that he might need to learn "Hokuto Shinken" in the near future. Besides how strong that technique was, it could be used as a method to give a very pleasant massage.


    "Ahnn¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath when he heard Seri''s moans. He shook his head and thought to be patient since when he came back to his room then Sora, Megumi, and Utaha would be waiting for him. He couldn''t attack his subordinate since it would be a crime.


    ''Well, if there''s consent¡­''


    Haru quickly erased the dirty thought on his mind and focused himself on this massage session.


    Seri kept moaning since Haru''s technique was very good and she felt that she had been liberated. Her back, shoulders, and almost every part of her body felt veryfortable. She even forgot that there was a man who had a very hard time holding himself behind her since it felt very good.


    The massage session was only 30 minutes long, but for Haru, it felt like an eternity. He didn''t hear her moan again since she was sleeping. He could hear her soft breath and couldn''t help but smile. If he pressed on her erogenous point then she would be horny rather than sleeping at this moment.


    Carrying her in his arms, Haru brought Seri to her room and ced her on her bed. He covered her body with a nket and said, "Goodnight."


    "Boss¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I like you."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Seri who was sleeping and could only shake his head. He wanted to move forward, but in the end, he didn''t do anything. Quietly came out and went back to his room since it was hard to calm down in this ce.


    Seri was sleeping, but she had a very beautiful dream. In that dream, she wore a beautiful dress and someone was there looking at her with a happy expression. Both of them moved closer and¡­


    Since it was a dream then she could do anything, right?

 Chapter 949 Boys in puberty are sensitive

    <h4>Chapter 949 Boys in puberty are sensitive</h4>


    In the afternoon, every member of the student council gathered together and discussed the school festival which would be held shortly.


    Unlike the majority of schools which would start their school festival in autumn, the Hyakkou Academy would start their school festival in spring two months after the entrance ceremonies.


    The reason for this was pretty simple and that was because of tradition.


    Haru also didn''t think too much about it and epted it.


    Then there was also another difference between Hyakkou and normal school and that was the visitor.


    Unlike the majority of schools in this country which would ept a visitor, the Hyakkou Academy didn''t ept visitors considering the activity which happened in this school.


    Gamble.


    Yes, because of the gamble which was ced in this school no one besides its students, teachers, and alumnus were epted to enter this school.


    Even the parents of the students were forbidden since gambling was illegal in this country. But because of the power and influence of Hyakkou Academy, everything was possible.


    School with a century of history with a lot of descendants from famous ns, rich businessmen, politicians, and famous public figures had considerable power within the society and it might not be exaggerated to call it a little country within a country.


    Kirari, as the student council president, controlled all of the influences, financials, etc within the school and was a very powerful figure. With one word from her, it was very easy to make a student in this school have a miserable life.


    Kirari had always wanted to be the president of this school since it made her feel that she owned arge aquarium and she was happy to see the fishes eating each other inside.


    Haru knew Kirari''s method was bad, but since she was happy then he didn''t say anything since he also had heard that there was someone who was worse than Kirari in the past. Even though her fiance might be cruel, she didn''t do anything after all and even gave a chance for everyone who was very good at gambling to be rich, but also gave a chance for those people who weren''t good at gambling to enter hell.


    Looking at everyone who was discussing a school festival, he felt bored and wanted to sleep. He knew that with a school festival the amount of money which circted on the school would increase and it would increase the profit of the school.


    Thinking about the profit, he was sure that there were a lot of people who wanted to change Kirari''s position. Bing a student council president of Hyakkou Academy meant that person would control money, authority, and everything within the school.


    Closing his eyes, he was waiting for the meeting to be over. Rather than thinking about the school festival, he was thinking about a method to save the school of Eli and Nozomi. He recalled his meeting with Umi, Kotori, and Honoka; he thought about Love Live. He knew that the three of them had decided to be school idols.


    ''If that the case¡­''


    Haru thought that it was better to see their performance first before he could make his decision. He didn''t know whether they were serious, but if they were serious then they would be able to save their school with his help.


    "¡­"


    Kaede Manyuda, who was talking about the n for the student council, noticed Haru who closed his eyes. He frowned and said, "Kasugano-senpai, we''re in a meeting and it is not a time to sleep."


    "I''m not sleeping," Haru said, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    "¡­"


    Kaede wanted to say something, but someone interrupted him.


    "Manyuuda, just continue, nyaha~" Runa said.


    Everyone nodded hearing Runa''s words, but somehow it made Manyuda frown. It might be because he was a new student that he couldn''t ept Haru who closed his eyes tantly during the meeting. He felt that he was being ignored and being ignored was something that he couldn''t ept. However, everyone beside him didn''t care much whether Haru was sleeping or not since Haru''s actions didn''t bother anyone, though, it might be because of his identity that no one said anything about it.


    Manyuda took a deep breath and continued. He nced at Haru and nced at Kirari. He had an ambition and he would change the position of Kirari in the future.


    Manyuda was annoyed and left the room in a hurry, but no one came after him.


    "Well, he seems to be annoyed," Miboumi said while looking at Haru.


    "Boys in puberty are sensitive," Haru said in joking manner.


    "¡­"


    ''You''re also in puberty!''


    But well, with Haru''s words, it felt quite reasonable that Mayuda was annoyed because he was in puberty.


    Haru thought that it wasn''t that simple and it might also be rted to Manyuda''s upbringing. He didn''t know what had happened, but he didn''t care much either.


    Then no one continued to talk about Manyuda since Manyuda''s rtionship wasn''t that good with everyone.


    Some of them went out and some of them stayed.


    The ones who stayed were Runa, Yuriko, Kirari, Sayaka, Ririka, and Haru.


    "Haru, you sure love to cause trouble," Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at Kirari''s words.


    "Haru, you don''t have an interest in the school festival?" Yuriko asked.


    "Of course, I''m interested. Let''s y together when the school festival startster," Haru said.


    "Then who is going to take care of the club?" Yuriko asked and her eyes changed a bit sharp. She had a feeling that this guy was going to leave everything on her.


    "Can you?"


    "¡­"


    Yuriko sighed but said, "I might as well usurp your club."


    "Hehehe, usurp it, usurp it," Haru said with a smile.


    Yuriko snorted, but she didn''t dare to usurp nor she wanted to take the Traditional Culture Club from him. It might be because of her personality and she was alsofortable with her position since he had given her a lot of things. She also knew that with his backing everything was very smooth and rather than betraying him it was better to be close with him.


    They talked for a bit before they went back to their ss.


    When Haru was going back to his ss, he thought of visiting Otonogizaka since the concert of Umi, Kotori, and Honoka would be held today.


    Umi, Kotori, and Honoka distributed their leaflets to everyone at the school.


    "Pleasee!" 3x


    The three of them had decided to be school idols and they would start their performance in a few hours. Before that, they thought to distribute more leaflets so everyone woulde to watch their performance.


    Haru had helped them and let them ce their performance poster on his cafe and they thought that there would be a lot of people who woulde today.


    They were full of spirit and thought that their performance would be sessful!


    Eli and Nozomi looked at the three of them from the distributing leaflet in front of the school entrance.


    Eli was a bit annoyed by the three of them and thought that they were too naive to think that they were able to save the school by bing an idol.


    "Erhi, what if Haru is going to help them? Do you think that it is impossible for them to save the school?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "What?"


    Eli was surprised when she heard it. "Haru is going to help them?"


    "From what I know, the three of them are Haru''s acquaintances. If they''re serious about bing a school idol then it isn''t impossible to save the school with Haru''s help," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Eli was silent then looked at the three of them again. Her feelings were a bitplex. On the other hand, she was annoyed since she thought that they were just ying around, but she also hoped for them to be serious so Haru would help them. If Haru decided to help them then it wasn''t impossible to save this school.


    Eli didn''t want to trouble Haru, but it was depending on the method. This time, if Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were serious about bing an idol then they would receive the greatest support from him.


    ''If they failed¡­''


    Eli blushed and wondered whether she should make her own idol group. Looking at Nozomi, she thought that it was possible, but somehow she was quite embarrassed about it.


    "What''s wrong?" Nozomi asked.


    "N, Nothing!"


    Eli thought to talk about this matter to Haru whether bing an idol was a good idea or not.

 Chapter 950 Scene of Carnage

    <h4>Chapter 950 Scene of Carnage</h4>


    After school was over, Haru went directly to Otonogizaka to watch the performance of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori. He didn''t invite his girlfriends since he felt that it would cause trouble. He wasing to the all-girls school and he was toozy to make an argument with his girlfriends. He could imagine Utaha''s poisonous mouth was going to drive him crazy, Megumi was going to look at him with cold eyes, Sora would beining all the time, Erina would be sulking, and Kirari would be smiling all the days while pinching his waist.


    It was full of happy trouble, and it was the reason why he didn''t bring them.


    Though he was wondering whether Iwasawa, Shiina, and Yuri woulde since he had given permission to Kotori, Umi, and Honoka to ce down their leaflets in his cafe.


    Then Haru decided to ask them, but it seemed that they couldn''te since they were a bit busy.


    Yuri was busy with her kendo club since there was a tournament soon, Iwasawa seemed to have found someone that she could invite for a band, and Shiina got lost on the way after she met a cute cat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow he needed to drag Shiina when he found herter, but it was almost time for the concert and he didn''t want to bete for it. Parking his car nearby, he took off his zer before he entered Otonogizaka High School.


    It wasn''t his first timeing to this school since before he hade to coax Eli, but he didn''t have time to enter this school. He didn''t know the location of the concert and the school was strangely quiet. He didn''t see anyone at the entrance school and thought that it was time for clubs. Scratching his head, he decided to search for someone to ask the location of the concert.


    "Well, there''s another 15 minutes."


    Haru walked inside while looking at the scenery around. He couldn''t believe such a beautiful school would be abolished. He really thought about buying this school since it would be good for his daughters in the future. Walking for five minutes around the school, he could see various things, but the most interesting thing was two alpacas which were kept within the school.


    Two alpacas with brown and white fur were kept inside the pen.


    Haru only looked at two alpacas curiously and two alpacas were also looking at him curiously. It might be because he had awaken "Haoshoku Haki" that two animals could notice that there was something different about him than a normal human. It didn''t know whether it was a human or not, but somehow they felt quite rxed beside him.


    "Hum¡­ Hum¡­ Hum¡­"


    Haru was surprised since it was his first time to know that alpaca would hum. He caressed both of the alpacas and it showed afortable expression. It also tried to lick him showing how obedience they were, but he dodged it since they smelled fucking bad. He had enough of ying and left them which somehow made them sad.


    After looking around the school for five minutes and ying with alpacas for two minutes, he found someone to ask about the location of the concert. He didn''t hesitate and called out to this girl.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Hmm¡­"


    The girl turned her head but didn''t expect the one who called her to be a young man. Her expression made her nervous and was wondering why a young man would appear in the all-girls school!


    "Ye, yes!"


    Her voice was so low that it would be very hard for someone to hear her voice.


    This girl had yellow hair and a meek appearance. She wore quiterge sses that covered her eyes, but it didn''t hide the beauty of her face. Her cheeks seemed so soft that it would be good to be touching them all over.


    But the moment he called her over, her body subconsciously shrank and the eyes behind the lenses started to sob, like a frightening baby deer in front of a lion, her posture showed an expression as if "please attack me".


    Then what should Haru do in this situation? Of course, he wouldn''t attack her!


    Looking at the nervous girl in front of him, Haru was wondering whether the girls on the all-school girls weren''tfortable with a male. He maintained a meter and half distance between the two of them and was about to ask something, but someone interrupted him.


    "Kayochin, why are you here, nyaa~?"


    With an energetic voice, a girl with orange hair stormed within the two of them. Then she realized that Haru was beside the sses girl. She looked at Haru and asked cautiously, "What do you want to do with Kayochin, nyaa!" She knew that her childhood friend was very cute but her friend was very bad with a boy. She was wondering what Haru was going to do with her friend.


    "Nyaa?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t see cat ears or tail behind this girl''s cute butt.


    "It''s my trademark nyaa, is there something wrong with it, nyaa?" The girl said and showed an offended expression.


    Haru didn''t think too much and asked, "I want to watch my friend''s concert, do you know the location?"


    "Concert?" 2x


    "Yes, they''re trying to be school idols. It is my first time here and it''ll be great if you can show me the way," Haru said.


    "Nyaa~?"


    The orange-haired girl was confused, but the sses girl seemed to be excited.


    "Oh, don''t tell me that you''re going to watch it too?" Haru asked the girl with the sses.


    The sses girl nodded excitedly several times and had lost her fear when he asked this question.


    "So is it alright for me to go---"


    Haru was about to ask, but someone interrupted him again.


    "HARU!"


    The three girls turned and looked at a red-haired girl who seemed to be surprised, happy, then looked away with a blush. She twirled the tip of hair with her finger before closing the distance between the two of them.


    "Nishikino-san?"


    "Maki."


    "Eh?" 2x


    Two girls seemed surprised when Haru called this red-haired girl by her first name.


    "What are you doing here?" Maki asked. She was wondering whether this guy was looking for her which somehow made her mood quite good.


    "I''m going to watch a concert with those two girls, do you want toe?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?" 2x


    Two girls were wondering when they agreed to watch a concert with Haru.


    "Concert? Is it those three girls from the second year?" Maki''s eyes turned sharp.


    "Yes?" Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    Maki was somehow disappointed, but at the same time, she needed to know what was the rtionship between him and three girls from the second year.


    The orange-haired girl looked at Haru and Maki before asking, "What is the rtionship between the two of you, nya~?"


    The sses girl was also curious.


    "We''re childhood friends," Haru said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Maki looked away with a blush.


    "Oh, not a couple, nyaa~?" The orange-haired girl asked with a smile.


    The sses girl seemed to have an overload and a lot of smoke came out from her head when she heard this question.


    "No!"


    Maki denied it with a blush.


    Ignoring the "nyaa nyaa girl", Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Maki, do you want to watch a concert with us?"


    "Well, if you ask me then I don''t mind apanying you."


    Maki also wanted to watch the concert, but since Haru had invited her then she didn''t minding with him. She started to walk and said, "Let''s go! We''re going to bete for the concert!"


    "Yes!" 2x


    The sses girl and the orange-haired girl followed unconsciously.


    Haru also walked beside them, but suddenly he noticed the presence of someone behind him.


    "HARU!"


    Haru felt two soft things pressed into his back but he wasn''t clueless at the identity of this person since he knew this feeling pretty well and who this person was.


    "Nozomi!"


    Eli pulled Nozomi away from Haru then asked the young man who had made her heart flutter every time they met each other. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m watching a concert."


    "Those three girls?"


    "Yes."


    Eli and Haru looked at each other for a while and somehow they couldn''t look away.


    "Haru!"


    Suddenly Maki interrupted them and pulled him to wake him up.


    Eli noticed Maki and Maki also looked at Eli. Both of them looked at each other and somehow knew that there must be something between them and Haru.


    "Is this "Shuraba", nyaa?"


    (Shuraba has a meaning of "Scene of Carnage", but it is usually a word that is used to describe the situation when a lot of girls fight over a single male).


    "S, Shuraba? Help me!" The girl with sses screamed for help.


    Haru was speechless and suddenly felt d that he didn''t bring his girlfriends or else this situation would be a lot worse. He also wondered why the sses girl tried to ask for help even though he didn''t do anything.


    Nozomi stood beside Haru and whispered, "You''re very good! You can make a harem the moment you enter this school!" She gave him a big thumbs up.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s go to a concert first. We''re really going to bete," Haru said trying to retreat first.


    Umi, Kotori, and Honoka stood up on the stage behind the curtain. The three of them held hands together while talking to each other.


    "How many people are going to watch?"


    "It should be more than 20 people!"


    The three of them were full of positive energy.


    "But what if there isn''t anyone whoes?"


    "We have Haru as our first fan! Of course, we have someoneing to our concert!" Honoka said.


    Hearing Honoka''s words, they were full of smiles. It was very hard to be an idol, especially when no one recognized them, but one person had recognized them. It was enough for now and today they will do their best!


    "That''s right! The concert is almost going to start. We should each say a number!"


    "Ok." 2x


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Muse music¡­


    "Start!!!" 3x


    With the face of expectations, the curtain was slowly opened, and after the dazzling light which greeted them, the scene in the auditorium gradually appeared before of the three girls.


    Empty.


    No one was inside the auditorium and from what they could see no one wasing to their first concert.


    The hands of three girls that were holding each other became tighter, and they all felt that each other''s palms were slowly bing cold.


    Their eyes searched the entire auditorium, desperately trying to find a familiar figure, but there was no one else in the auditorium except the one who stayed to help.


    "How?"


    There were no words that could describe the feelings of the three girls at this time.


    They thought that they were strong, thinking that even if no one came, they couldugh hard.


    But when there was no one under the stage, even when the most anticipated person wasn''t there, apart from the disappointment in their hearts, there was only despair!


    Even the most optimistic and strong of the three of them, Honoka bit her lips and tried to hold something that came out from her eyes. She couldn''t utter a word and couldn''t say anything to support her friends since she was left with disappointment.


    "Come on! The concert is almost over!"


    "It''s your fault that we''rete!"


    "Me? It''s my fault?"


    "Yes!" 5x


    "¡­"


    A noisy voice came from the corridor, and the familiar voice made the three girls who had fallen into despair raise their heads and looked at the door leading to the corridor with a hopeful expression.


    The first one was a meek girl with sses and an orange-haired girl. Then both student council president and vice president also came. Behind them was a girl with red hair that reached her shoulder and seemed to be in a bad mood since she was sulking along the way.


    Thest one was a young man with familiar silver hair and only wore a white shirt and checkered pants smiled slightly, and made gesture toward the three girls who had been watching on the stage for a while.


    "I''vee," Haru said lightly.


    "Un!" 3x


    The three girls nodded excitedly. Wiping the tears from the corner of their eyes, the three young girls from Muse looked at each other, this time, they would show their best performance!

 Chapter 951 First Peformance

    <h4>Chapter 951 First Peformance</h4>


    Looking at his surroundings, there were no people beside them (there was something, but this person was hiding).


    Haru sucked deep breaths and was wondering how those girls felt when they saw there were no people who watched their performance. He could feel their disappointment, but at the same time, he was d that he was able toe in time or else¡­


    Haru wasn''t sure what was going to happen, but they might stop or they might continue to be a school idol, but those things didn''t really matter since they had decided to perform. Looking at three girls on the stage, he had to admit that he really appreciated their persistence.


    (BGM - Muse - START;DASH!!!).


    "Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!


    "Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!"


    Muse started their song, Haru had never heard this song before, but he had to admit that it was a very good song, especially when it was sung during this moment.


    "Even baby birds swaddled in the down,


    "Will someday p their wings and take to the sky,


    "They''ll soar up high with wings that grow big and strong."


    Haru was attracted and listened intently to the song, staring toward the stage, then moved unconsciously closer toward the center seat.


    *Baam!*


    ''Huh?''


    Haru knew that there was someone inside beside them, and this person was hiding. He wasn''t sure what the intention of this person was, but he didn''t think that this person would mean harm. He ignored this person, but he didn''t expect to hit this person by ident.


    Haru lowered his head and saw a girl with a twin-tail hairstyle wearing uniforms of Otonokizaka High School, who was bending over and caressing her knees with tears.


    Haru felt sorry for this girl, but he was also wondering what this girl was doing in this ce.


    Under Haru''s skeptical eyes, the girl with ck hair and a twin-tail gradually raised her head to reveal a petite and cute appearance. From her big watery eyes, he could see that this girl was embarrassed because someone had found her hiding in this ce.


    Then the girl in a pony-tail raised her hands above her heads, made a gesture near her twin-tail hair then smiled cutely while looking at him.


    "Nico Nico Ni!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt goosebumps after looking at this girl. He was wondering how this girl was able to do such embarrassing things. Even though he wasn''t the one who did it, he also felt embarrassed by it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, the girl also knew that her situation was pretty much embarrassing. She didn''t know what to do. His reaction was very nd and only stared at her with a speechless expression which made her get up quickly and run away.


    After this incident, Muse''s song was almost over.


    As the song slowly ended, the three Muse girls showed a sweet smile and with that their first concert had ended.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Warm apuse sounded, and three sweating girls looked at each other with a smile, and at the same time made a gesture toward the sky.


    "Haru, what do you think of our concert?" Kotori asked. Even though her first impression of him wasn''t good, she was happy that he had brought a lot of people with him to watch their concert.


    "In my opinion, your performance was perfect, but if you want to ask me whether there is something wrong then¡­"


    Haru touched his chin looking at the nervous expression of Muse trio. He smiled and said, "You should wear safety pants when you dance next time."


    "Eh!" 3x


    The three girls screamed and pressed their skirts with their hands in unison.


    ''What''s the use of holding it down now?''


    Haru had seen everything under their skirt and at the same time, hemented that this concert was good. If it was in the anime, then their panties wouldn''t be shown since all of them would have an anti-gravity skirt.


    When he sighed in his heart, he suddenly noticed that Kotori''s expression was a bit wrong.


    "Kotori, is there something wrong? Your face seems quite pale," Haru asked.


    "I might be too tired from dancing." Kotori shook her head and smiled. "It''s okay. I just need to take a break."


    Haru wanted to say something more, but a serious voice interrupted him.


    "Did you finally notice it? It''s your shorings!"


    With long golden hair, Eli went down to the stage and looked at the eyes of the three Muse.


    "It''s just one song, but you are already tired. How can you be an idol with this?"


    Eli was very serious and didn''t show mercy to the three of them. She looked sternly at the three of them and said, "School idol isn''t a game! Other than your pretty good voice; your dance, physical strength, and everything else is simply a mess!"


    "We know that we have a lot of shorings, but we will work hard!"


    Honoka clenched her fist and showed a firm expression.


    "Can you seed only by hard work?"


    Eli refuted Honoka and said, "I believe that you have seen other school idols. Do you think that their poprity can simply be obtained by hard work alone? It''s naive! These school idol groups either have financial assistance from their school or a sponsor! With their strong background, everything is possible! But with the current situation of our school, there is certainly no way to subsidize you with enough support, or do you have someone who is able to support the three of you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The Muse trio was dumbstruck.


    The source ie of Honoka''s family was a Japanese sweet shop. Even though her family wasn''t poor, her family couldn''t be said to be rich.


    Although Kotori''s mother was a chairman of Otonogizaka High School, with the current situation of this school. There was no way that her mother was able to support the three of them.


    Umi''s parents were dojo owners and traditional dancer teachers. Her family condition could be said the same as Honoka, it was also impossible for her parents to support them.


    In conclusion, the family of three girls couldn''t afford to pay too much to support them, but even if they were rich, their family might not strongly support them to be a school idol.


    After all, in the eyes of the majority of people, their behavior was only on a whim and they might be bored sooner orter.


    "These things can be discussedter, but I''ve something to ask."


    Just when the atmosphere was awkward, everyone heard the only male voice in this auditorium.


    "Eli, why do you know so much about a school idol?" Haru asked.


    "Ah?! this!"


    Eli blushed instantly and stepped backward helplessly.


    Haru''s aggressive step followed her, smirking close to Eli''s face. "This is because you also want to be an idol, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Eh?!!!"


    Everyone including Nozomi and Maki, the two girls who Haru had met, along with Muse trio were in shock.


    Eli as the student council president was the one who strongly opposed them bing a school idol and it shocked them when they heard that she wanted to be an idol from Haru''s mouth.


    "Nonsense! What nonsense!"


    Eli had that idea, but it was very embarrassing when this hateful guy exposed it to everyone.


    "You can continue to talk! I''ve something that I need to do on the student council!"


    Eli snorted at Haru and walked away. She took another nce at him and somehow wanted to beat him upter.


    "What a tsundere¡­"


    "Huh?! Why are you looking at me!"


    Maki blushed and yelled when Haru and everyone were looking at her.


    Nozomi: "I''m guilty."


    Rin: "I''m guilty."


    A pair of twin-tails hidden under the seat: "Nico Nico Nii!"


    Hanayo Koizumi: "D, don''t bully Nishikino-san like this."


    Maki: "Haru! I''ll ignore you!"


    "Hehehe."


    "Hahaha."


    Cheerfulughter echoed in the auditorium, but at this moment, Kotori''s cry broke this joy.


    "What''s wrong, Kotori?!"


    *Boom!*


    Before Kotori fell to the ground, Haru rushed up and caught her in his arms.


    "Hurry up to the hospital!!"


    Everyone followed him and went to his car to go to Maki''s hospital.


    After more than three hours, everyone sighed in relief when they knew Kotori''s situation was alright.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard her condition from the doctor.


    It seemed that Kotori had injured her feet during practice and during the performance, she endured the pain. She was lucky that Haru had caught her before she fell on the stage or else¡­


    Kotori didn''t need to go stay in the hospital and she could go home right away since she only injured her feet.


    Haru offered everyone to take them home and they also agreed considering Kotori''s situation and it was already veryte. He also wouldn''t let the girls go back at night alone. Even though this country was pretty safe, it didn''t mean there weren''t any criminals.


    When everyone entered his car, Haru remembered something and said, "Right, I''ve something to ask all of you."


    "Huh?" 4x


    In the car, there was Maki, Umi, Honoka, and Kotori. They were looking at Haru curiously hearing his words.


    "Can I be your producer?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?!" 4x

 Chapter 952 Producer

    <h4>Chapter 952 Producer</h4>


    After watching their performance, Haru felt that the three girls really had potential and he also had promised Eli to help her to save her school. He also wanted to further expand the influence of "Love Live" from his television and thought to help Honoka, Umi, and Kotori in their activity to be the winner of "Love Live". He knew that the three of them were doing all of this on a whim, but he also decided to be their producer on a whim.


    "P, producer? What is that?" Honoka asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru chuckled and exined what the producer was. He knew that Honoka''s head wasn''t good and he only exined that a producer''s job was to help them.


    "Really? You''re going to help us?" Honoka asked happily.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Why?" Umi asked since she couldn''t understand why Haru had decided to help them.


    "Became I''m your fan," Haru said while looking at all of them with a sincere smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at his smile, they couldn''t doubt his intentions and thought that he was really their fan. They felt warm and happy hearing his words.


    "Is that alright? You''re quite busy, right?" Kotori asked. Even though she didn''t know much about Haru''s business, she wasn''t clueless as Umi or Honoka about Haru''s matter. She had seen him at work with his girlfriend and was also wondering whether his girlfriend would be alright for him to be their producer. She also looked at Maki who had been quiet and wondering what Maki''s rtionship with Haru was.


    "It''s alright," Haru said.


    With that simple smile, Haru conquered the three girls instantly and made them feel happy that someone would support this much, especially when they heard their shoring from Eli before.


    "Thank you very much." 3x


    "Then as my first job as a producer, can I ask you a question?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm?" 3x


    "Is it alright to add more people?" Haru asked.


    "More people?" 3x


    "Yes, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    The Muse trio looked at each other and nodded with smiles.


    "Of course, we''d be happy if we had more people," Honoka said without hesitation.


    The three of them knew that Haru wanted the best for all of them, but wondered why he wanted to add more people.


    "You must be curious, why do I want to add more people, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well, do you know the meaning of Muse?" Haru asked.


    "Isn''t it a soap advertisement?" Honoka asked.


    "No, of course not!" Umi refuted this silly girl.


    "Muse is a goddess from Greece. In the legend, there are nine goddesses so isn''t it better to have nine people?" Haru asked.


    "Nine!" 3x


    They thought that it was an interesting idea.


    "But how can we gather that many people?" Kotori asked in worry. She knew that the students in her school didn''t have much of an interest in a school idol and it was very hard to invite them.


    Maki didn''t say anything, only looked toward the window while listening to their conversation. Somehow she was quite envious of the three of them since they would able to spend time with Haru. But at the same time, she was also envious of them since they were able to do something fun with their friends. She didn''t have a friend and with her personality, it was very hard for her to take an initiative or ept the invitation from someone who wanted to get close to her.


    After being epted into Otonogizaka High School, Maki didn''t have a friend and she spent most of her time in a music room. It wasn''t bad, but it also wasn''t good either. She sighed softly while wondering when their conversation would end.


    "I''ve thought of five people so you will have eight members from now on," Haru said. He felt a bit hesitant to add that "Nico Nico Nii" girl so he decided to tell them that there were only five members.


    "Five, that much?"


    "Who?"


    "Well, first is the sses girl and the orange-haired girl who has watched your performance before. I can tell that they''re very interested in bing an idol and you can invite them," Haru said. He couldn''t invite them since he wasn''t a student on Otonogizaka and it was also very hard to enter that school unless it was an after school or an event. He was a male and Otonogizaka was an all-female school considering his status, he was wondering whether it would cause a scandalter on.


    "Oh, Hanayo-chan!" Honoka''s eyes brightened up and nodded.


    Umi and Kotori also agreed.


    The three of them remembered those two girls from the first years and thought that it would be very happy to have them join.


    "Then who next?"


    "Next will be your vice-president and president of your school," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "P, president? Is that alright?" Honoka asked unsurely since Eli had reprimanded them earlier.


    "You''ve heard Eli''s words before that your dance is a mess and I pretty much agree with it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them were depressed when they heard it.


    "But Eli is a professional dancer and she might be able to help you with your dance," Haru said.


    "What?!" 3x


    "Yes, if I''m not wrong she should be a ballerina during her childhood," Haru said.


    "How did you know that?" Maki asked. She could see the rtionship between Haru and Eli was pretty good and she couldn''t understand how both of them could know each other.


    "Nozomi is working at my shrine and Eli oftenes from time to time to help out. Of course, we know each other," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Maki nced at Haru with a suspicious expression.


    "Umm¡­ can I ask something?" Umi asked.


    "Yes?"


    "What is your rtionship?"


    The three of them had been curious since they could see that Haru and Maki were very close to each other.


    "We''re childhood friends," Haru said.


    "Eh?!" 3x


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering how many times they would show this reaction to him and how many "eh" they would say to him.


    Maki blushed and looked away. She didn''t deny it but somehow she felt a bit embarrassed. She nced at Haru before sighing since she wanted to have more than¡­


    ''W, what am I thinking of! There''s no way!''


    Maki looked at this yboy once again and snorted.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Maki with a helpless expression.


    "But how can we invite the president?" Kotori asked.


    Nozomi was very kind to the three of them, but Eli was different since Eli tried to oppose them from creating their idol group.


    "I''ll do something about Eli, but you can invite Nozomi, right?"


    "Yes!" 3x


    "Then for thest¡­"


    Haru looked at Maki who happened to look at him.


    "W, what¡­?"


    Maki blushed when he looked into her eyes.


    "Maki¡­"


    *Thump!*


    Her heart thumped and wondering whether this guy wanted to confess to her.


    ''N, no¡­ not in this ce¡­''


    Maki was ready, but she was too embarrassed to confess right in front of her upperssmen.


    "Maki, do you want to join Muse?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki blinked her eyes and couldn''t say a word for a few seconds.


    "Yes, Maki-chan, please join our group!" Honoka also said.


    "Please join us!" 2x


    Kotori and Umi also joined.


    "W, what¡­?!" Maki''s face was as red as her hair.


    "You''ve made us that song! Your song is very great, Maki-chan!" Honoka said.


    Haru was surprised and asked, "Maki, you''re the one who has made that song?" He didn''t expect the one who had created Muse''s song for that concert was Maki.


    "Y, yes, what''s wrong with that?" Maki twirled the tip of hair while asking that question nervously. She knew that Haru was also a goodposer and wondered what his opinion was about the song which she had created before.


    "It''s a great song. I like it," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki blushed, but she smiled. "O, of course! I, I''m the one who made it!"


    Everyone smiled looking at Maki''s reaction.


    "Then let''s celebrate Maki who has decided to join Muse!" Haru suddenly said.


    "OOOHHHH!!!!" 3x


    The three of them also joined in with hippie smiles.


    "Eh! W, wait!!!!" Maki hadn''t said that she had decided to join!


    However, they knew that this girl would join Muse.


    Everyone wasughing and thought that their days as a school idol would be very fun!

 Chapter 953 Two Beautiful Girls of Shuchiin Academy?

    <h4>Chapter 953 Two Beautiful Girls of Shuchiin Academy?</h4>


    Coming back to his house, Haru didn''t expect that he would receive this treatment.


    "Is it good?"


    "Do you want us to wash it harder?"


    "No, it''s perfect," Haru said with afortable expression.


    Megumi and Sora smiled and washed Haru''s backs.


    Utaha rested on the bathtub with a sigh then looked at Haru. She rested her chin on her hand and said with a smile, "You know, if someone knows that two of the most beautiful girls on Shuuchin Academy are your girlfriends then I''m pretty sure that someone will send you a curse."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless looking at Utaha who could say that he would be cursed with a smile, but her remark made him pretty curious.


    "Only two?"


    "Yes, me and Sora." Utaha looked at Megumi and said, "Megumi iscking presence after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora and Haru were speechless hearing Utaha''s words and looked at Megumi''s reaction.


    "Well, my presence is a bit weak after all," Megumi said with a nd voice and nodded in agreement with Utaha''s words.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them were speechless looking at Megumi''s reaction.


    "Anyway, where have you been? You''re quitete," Utaha said.


    "I''m sending someone to the hospital earlier," Haru said.


    "Hospital?" 3x


    Haru started to exin about Kotori whose foot was sprained and he helped her to go to the hospital along with her friends. He also exined to them that he wasn''t alone and he also came with the girl''s friends so they wouldn''t misunderstand him. But they would misunderstand no matter what.


    "So who is your target?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "I don''t have a target. The three of you are¡­"


    "Three?" 3x


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha raised their eyebrows.


    "I mean five of you are enough for me," Haru said. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he treated his girls very well. He wouldn''t do anything which would make them sad or hurt them.


    "But I have a feeling that you''re going to add more girls, right?" Utaha said while looking at Sora and Megumi.


    "So who is it?" Sora asked while holding his standing anaconda tightly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m curious," Megumi said while washing his back.


    They knew that their boyfriends were scumbags, but who made Haru''s quality very high. Billionaire, handsome, smart, fun, good at sex, etc; they knew that it would be very hard for him to stay with one girl and they were sure that he also had a lot of temptation in his surroundings. Even though they were sharing him with each other, they didn''t really mind it since they loved him. They also wanted to stay with him forever and didn''t have that much interest in other boys considering how their boyfriend was simply an incarnation of "God of Masculinity".


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re okay with it?" Haru asked.


    Sora snorted and said, "Anyway, it''s useless to stop you." She hugged him and said, "But I don''t want you to forget about me, alright?"


    Haru hugged her while caressing her back tenderly. "Of course." He looked at Megumi and Utaha and also hugged two of them one by one. He also whispered to them with something which made them blush thinking that this guy was very bad, but somehow they also loved it.


    "Right, I have a surprise for you after we got out of the bath," Utaha said.


    "Surprise?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Utaha nodded and smiled, wondering about his reactionter.


    Haru was waiting in the living room while reading the report on hisptop. He had to admit that his progress was very fast, but it didn''t mean that he was going to slow down. During this crisis, it was his chance to gather as much wealth as possible.


    Haru looked at the report of his renewable energypany and it was going in a good direction. He had bought a lot ofnd from various locations in Japan to build a power nt using a wind turbine, geothermal, and sr panel. He also gave some of the blueprints to make the performance of his power nt better.


    As a billionaire, he needed to have a good public image. He thought of making himself an environmentalist by developing a renewable energypany. He knew the world wasn''t kind and there were a lot of people who were jealous of him. He didn''t really mind it, but it was quite annoying when someone talked about you too much since he wasn''t a public figure. It was also the reason why he decided to control the media so no one wouldment or talk about him too much.


    Even so, sometimes, he could also feel paparazzi who followed him or tried to search for his information. But of course, it was futile considering his security was top-notch and he also owned a "Kenbunshoku Haki".


    Haru had been developing the distance of his "Kenbunshoku Haki". It was a bit hard, but he practiced very hard for it since he had a feeling that the fight in Toriko''s world would start next year.


    "Haru!"


    Haru turned and looked at three girls who had changed their hairstyle after taking a bath.


    "Twin-tail?"


    Haru was speechless. He was wondering what the three girls wanted to show him, but he didn''t expect to see them change their hairstyle into a twin-tail. He suddenly recalled the thing which happened at Otonogizaka High School which somehow made him shudder since that girl made a gesture while saying "Nico Nico Nii!" was too¡­ how to say¡­ cold? He wasn''t sure how to describe his feeling at that time, but he felt that his body shuddered from invisible cold seeing her saying "Nico Nico Nii!"


    But it was different when his three girlfriends were wearing a twin-tail hairstyle for him.


    Utaha was of course very beautiful. Her body was the sexiest among the three of them and the contrast of twin-tail and her body was so irresistible.


    Sora had a petite body and she also often used a twin-tail at home or went out. But no matter how many times, he saw it. He felt that this girl was very cute and he couldn''t wait to hug this girl.


    But the most surprising one would be Megumi since this change really surprised him. She had only changed her hairstyle yet the change was so big on her. After cutting her hair short, it was quite hard to notice her, but after she put on a twin-tail with her short hair, this girl had transformed into the incarnation of loveable girl.


    Haru believed that he might make Megumi absent from school tomorrow since he didn''t think that he would make this girl go to sleep before dawn.


    "It seems that you''re satisfied."


    Utaha nodded when she saw the reaction from Haru''s anaconda.


    Haru stood up and said, "How about we rest early?"


    The three girls blushed and understood this guy''s meaning.


    "Umm¡­" 3x


    They had to admit that this was a beast and they should call him a "Lewd Beast" next time.


    The four of them entered his room and didn''t notice that his phone vibrated. If Haru saw it then he might stop since there was another quest for the "group chat".

 Chapter 954 Quest?

    <h4>Chapter 954 Quest?</h4>


    Everyone opened the "group chat" right away when they felt their smartphone vibrated.


    Some of them were quite surprised since it hadn''t been that long after the quest on the world of Fairy Tail had beenpleted yet another quest appeared again. They weren''t sure what kind of quest it was and what kind of world it would be. That was why they were quite curious and opened their smartphones right away.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Download Brain Burst 2039 or BB2039.exe]


    [Quest 2: Be Burst Linker]


    [Quest 3: Learn the Incarnate System]


    [Quest 4: Enter Unlimited Neutral Field]


    [Quest 5: Conquer Dungeon]


    [Quest 6: Create a Legion]


    [Quest 7: Defeat Seven Kings of Pure Color]


    [Quest 8: Conquer Imperial Pce]


    [Quest 9: Be Level 9]


    [Quest 10: Be Level 10]


    [Quest 11: Defeat Chrome Disaster]


    [Participant: Four people]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before Chrome Disaster is defeated]


    "¡­"


    ''What world is this?''


    Some of them didn''t even know what kind of world this quest came from, but part of the quest intrigued them.


    ''Level?''


    Then they also realized that there wasn''t any "invitation new member" which usually appeared on each quest, but the number of quests was really a lot which made them bbergasted.


    Tsunade: "Kuroneko, do you know anything?"


    Kuroneko: "Yes! I know what kind of world this is and it is impossible toplete¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Shinobu: "What do you mean?"


    They didn''t understand why Kuroneko suddenly told them that it was impossible toplete this quest since they had never heard her be this pessimistic.


    Kuroneko: "Well, let me tell you more about this quest."


    Kuroneko: "This quest is from the world of "el World"."


    "el World?"


    They weren''t sure what kind of world it was.


    [Ding! Kuroneko has sent a novel, anime, and manga of "el World"]


    Kuroneko: "It might take a lot of time to watch the show. I''ll exin it to all of you. In short, el World is the world of VRMMORPG in the future."


    "VRMMORPG?"


    Kuroneko: " VRMMO (short for Virtual Reality Massively Multiyer Online) game is a virtual reality multiyer video game. In this quest, we need to y a virtual reality game which is known as Brain Burst in the world of el World."


    Kuroneko: "By the way, Brain Burst is a fighting game."


    Charlotte: "So why is this quest impossible toplete? I don''t think that it is very hard toplete this quest."


    Everyone agreed with Charlotte''s statement since in their mind this quest would be quite easy to do, especially when they only needed to do a fighting game. Most of the members of the "group chat" were fighters and they were very proficient at fighting. They didn''t think that they would lose against a yer in the game.


    However, some people didn''t care much about the difficulty of this quest and became excited about when they heard about virtual reality game.


    Tabane: "Virtual reality game! I''m very interested!"


    Even though Tabane had developed an IS, she had never thought to develop a virtual reality game. It might be possible for her to develop a virtual reality game, but she knew that it wasn''t that simple since a virtual reality game was connected to the brain. Her knowledge wasn''t that proficient in that area and she needed to learn more. She also thought that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to check out the technology in the world of el World.


    Sumire: "Interesting. A virtual world, huh?"


    Sumire was a doctor and of course, she was interested in a game that could be connected to a human''s brain.


    Kuroneko: "If it''s that simple then I''m pretty sure that everyone can quicklyplete this game, but there is a requirement to y this "Brain Burst"."


    Gintoki: "What is it?"


    Kuroneko: "The requirement to y this game is to use a Neuro Linker shortly after birth and use it very often."


    Kuroneko: "We''re noting from that world and we''re not even using a Neuro Linker from our birth so it is impossible for us to y this game."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard it. They didn''t expect that this quest would be impossible toplete, but reading Kuroneko''s exnation about the requirement to y "Brain Burts" then they would also think that it was impossible to bepleted since all of them didn''t use a "Neuro Linker" shortly after their births.


    Kouha: "Wait, what is Neuro Linker?"


    Kuroneko: "A Neuro Linker is a cor like a personalputer that canmunicate wirelessly with the user''s brain. It has two functions: "Virtual Reality" and "Augmented Reality"."


    Kuroneko: "Then let me exin "Virtual Reality" and "Augmented Reality"."


    Kuroneko: "Virtual reality is more of an own created world, awork that everyone can use. Virtual reality will transport the user''s avatar to a localwork where they can y many simted games or have a talk with other virtual avatars."


    Kuroneko: "Augmented Reality is more of a specter reality, for example, the "Brain Burst" game. The MMORPG elements that take ce in the real world but don''t cause any damage in the real world when they are fighting. Once activated with the Neuro Linker, it will take you to different ces that are located in each district or prefecture in reality."


    Kuroneko: "There is a lot of trouble toplete this quest such as money, "Neuro Linker", the requirement to download "Burst Linker" and y it, then a lot more."


    Tabane: "Actually, it isn''t impossible since we might able to hack this game, especially Haru."


    Tabane: "Haru''s hacking skill is a monster!"


    Shinobu: "For money''s problem in that world, Haru can get it easily, right? The same as what we have done on our quest in the past."


    Tsunade: "Now that you mention it, where is that Haru?"


    Luffy: "Haru!!!!"


    Gintoki: "Haru!!!!"


    Korosensei: "Then how about we wait for him while watching the "el World" first? We need to understand the quest first, right?"


    Everyone agreed and decided to watch "el World" while waiting for Haru to enter the "group chat".


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were sleepingfortably. They had to admit that this night was very wonderful for them.


    Haru looked at his standing anaconda and sighed. He looked at the three girls and smiled. Kissing three of them, he went out to take a cold bath to calm himself. He was about to go out but noticed that his smartphone had been vibrating for a while.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru saw a lot of notifications and chats from his wife.


    Esdeath: "Haru, what is the quest about? I don''t really understand."


    "Quest?"


    Haru checked the "group chat" and read what the quest was about. He also read the log of chat and understood what "el World" was. He also understood why Kuroneko had told everyone that this quest was impossible toplete.


    Haru: "Have you watched "el World"?"


    Esdeath: "I''m watching it now."


    Esdeath: "So the future is going to be like that?"


    Haru: "That''s possible, but for our world, it might need a lot of time to develop simr to the "el World"."


    Esdeath: "Hmm¡­"


    Haru: "You don''t have the interest in joining the quest?"


    Esdeath: "Everyone in that world seems to be very weak."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t that surprised and understood Esdeath''s reason why she didn''t have that much interest in the quest.


    Haru: "I''ll research it for a bit."


    Esdeath: "Ok, but I might not join this quest though."


    Reading her reply, Haru thought that Esdeath started to be cuter somehow.

 Chapter 955 Four Scientist

    <h4>Chapter 955 Four Scientist</h4>


    After reading and watching all of the information about "el World", Haru opened the "group chat" and he could see that everyone was very excited about this quest.


    Haru: "Well, there are four people who want to go?"


    "¡­"


    When everyone was being asked, they weren''t sure how to answer him.


    Yajima: "Who do you think is the most suitable?"


    Haru: "In my honest opinion, the group scientists should go to since in this quest the people who are going on this quest need to hack the game or the "Neuro Linker"."


    Sumire: "Haru, you should also go."


    Charlotte: "Yeah, you have the power to manipte age. If we''re not able to hack the game, then you can change the age of everyone to a baby and then put a "Neuro Linker" on all of us before returning to our normal age again."


    Tabane: "I agree! We might also need your supernatural power just in case."


    Yajima: "So it has been decided? The four of you, right?"


    Kouha: "Well, I''ve also thought that Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane might need to have the skill to protect themselves and this is a good chance for them to have a skill, ability, or magic after the quest."


    Even the youngest one, Kuzuha, had the ability to protect herself.


    Tabane might have an ability since she wasn''t a normal human and she also had developed an IS which was known as the strongest weapon in her world, but Sumire and Charlotte didn''t have an ability and only a normal human with a very good brain.


    Even if Sumire and Charlotte couldn''t help in the fight, at least, they needed an ability to run away, protect, or hide from the battle.


    Sumire and Charlotte also agreed and didn''t mind joining this quest since this quest was safer than the usual quest. They didn''t need to unify the country, fight against a monster, be the strongest, etc; and they only needed to y a fighting game. If they only yed a game then they were confident that they were able toplete this quest.


    The only thing which they needed to think about was how to solve the requirement to y that game.


    Haru: "So everyone agrees that Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and I are the ones who are going for the quest?"


    "Yes~~"


    Everyone agreed and thought that it was best to send the four of them. Except for the four of them, the rest of the members of Group Chat didn''t know much about technology and some of them also felt a bit strange that they needed to fight against a bunch of children during the quest.


    The oldest yer who yed "Brain Burst" was 15 years old and the oldest one would be on 3rd of middle school or 1st of high school.


    If they were fighting against adults then they might be interested, but they were fighting against children which somehow made their feelings quiteplicated. They didn''t have a hobby of bullying little children after all.


    Haru might have the power to change their age, but even so, it didn''t mean their mentality turned younger.


    Haru: "When are we going?"


    Tabane: "Wait! I''ll prepare for something first!"


    Charlotte: "Me too!"


    Sumire: "Do I need to bring clothes?"


    It was the first time for the three of them to have a quest together and somehow their feelings were mixed with both enthusiasm and nervousness.


    Haru: "Just bring what you think is important. It doesn''t matter how many things you want to bring, as long as you can bring it, it is all good?"


    "Yes~~" 3x


    Teppei: "Be careful, Haru."


    Haru was a bit surprised when he received a chat from Teppei and quickly replied, "Is it alright for you to join the chat?" He knew that Teppei had be a spy on the terrorist organization and he thought that it would be bad for him to talk on the "group chat" since they might realize that Teppei didn''t lose his mind since on the story Teppei acted like he was being brainwashed by the viin in Toriko''s world.


    Teppei: "It''s alright, it''s alright, I''m on the toilet after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless reading Teppei''s reply.


    ''Is there a toilet in the terrorist organization?''


    Well, of course, there was a toilet on the terrorist organization.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t think too much since he needed to about the quest. He also needed to prepare, no, rather he decided to go back to sleep since it waste at night. It wouldn''t be toote for him to prepare for the quest after he had woken up from sleep.


    "Hmm, I need to bring this! This one too!"


    Tabane put everything she needed into her hyperspace arsenal. She was quite excited since she would go out for the quest. Then she also smiled when she thought that she would spend her time together with Haru during the quest.


    Charlotte and Sumire were extra, Tabane also didn''t mind being with both of them since they were very fun to be with.


    Sumire was known as a corpse lover and Charlotte was a loli genius.


    Tabane thought that she needed to bring a lot of cosy since it would be fun to change her clothes from time to time.


    "Mei Mei, take that one," Charlotte said.


    "Yes!"


    "Where are you going, Char?" LiZA asked.


    "Another world," Charlotte said.


    "Eh? Really?"


    "How long?"


    "Can you bring me?"


    LiZA and Mei Mei became interested and asked Charlotte a lot of questions about another world.


    "I don''t spend that much time and it is a bit impossible to bring all of you with me now."


    Charlotte didn''t expect that in the span of a few days that she would be able to go to another world twice.


    First, she had gone to the world of magic then now, she went to the future world. She was also quite curious about this "Neuro Linker" which was able to make her able to enter the virtual world. She thought that she also needed to bring that technology into this world since with that thing it would be possible to train yers better.


    If there was a virtual world, then the yers in her world would be able to train in a lot of dangerous situations against Savage without getting hurt since they could do a simtion by using virtual world.


    Charlotte continued with her preparation since she wanted to go on a quest as soon as possible.


    Sumire was in herboratory taking a lot of things and putting them on her trunk. She wanted to buy the ability to keep his belongings such as a space ring, hyperspace arsenal, or space magic, but she didn''t have that many points at this moment.


    Looking at the number of the trunk which she had brought, Sumire thought for a while and decided to bring all of them.


    "Well, there is Haru after all."


    Sumire knew that Haru could keep a lot of things within his body because of his ability. She didn''t need to worry that she couldn''t bring all of her belongings.


    Thinking about the quest, Sumire was also very interested in the world where they would be teleported for their quest since the people in that world were able to develop virtual reality. She knew how hard it was to develop it since something that was rted to the brain was veryplicated.


    The human brain was very mysterious and also veryplex.


    Sumire knew once she was able to copy virtual reality into her world then it was possible to train soldiers in the country to fight against Gastrea without getting hurt. There were a lot of benefits to developing virtual reality and with Haru''s status as the leader of Japan, it would make it easier for her to make everyone ept the virtual reality device. She was also wondering how the people in that world were able to develop virtual reality which made her curious.


    Waking up in the morning, Haru was resting on the sofa while looking at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who prepared breakfast. He could prepare breakfast for them, but they told him that they wanted to prepare breakfast for him.


    Haru wasn''t sure why but he could see that the three of them were in a good mood somehow.


    Thinking about virtual reality, Haru felt that he was really lucky. He thought that he needed to buy "Nentendo" after he was done with this quest.


    Even though "Nentendo" was a famous gamepany, its performance had been sluggish in the past few years.


    "Nentendo" had tried to buy the game copyright of Pokemon, but Haru didn''t ept it since he knew how profitable Pokemon was.


    Haru bought NBCUnited and he didn''t have that much money in his ount at the time. he needed to do another hunt before he could buy "Nentendo".


    With his status as a mogul, it would be easier for him to promote his product better and he could see the value of "Nentendo" would increase several times once he had bought it.


    "Haru, the breakfast is ready," Megumi said.


    "Thank you."


    Haru smiled when he smelled a delicious aroma from the kitchen. He thought that this was a very beautiful morning and decided to go to the quest after he had finished his breakfast with his beautiful wife-to-be.

 Chapter 956 Matings Video

    <h4>Chapter 956 Mating''s Video</h4>


    Haru, Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane had been teleported to the world of "el World".


    "It hurts!" 4x


    They held their heads since they couldn''t get used to the aftereffects of the teleportation.


    When Haru felt better, he started to look around.


    "Alley, again, huh?"


    Haru was wondering how many times he had been teleported to an alley, but at the same time, it was great since there weren''t anyone nor cameras in this ce. He remembered that there were a lot of cameras which were known as "Social Cameras" in this world. It was a great thing that the world would be peaceful with this camera, but at the same time, it would also make their quest became even more difficult.


    Thinking about this world, Haru also thought that it would be very strange for someone to own aptop. He was sure that a lot of people used a "Neuro Linker" in their daily life and it would be very strange for someone to not use it considering how useful it was.


    "So what are we going to do now, Haru?" Tabane asked. Her head was a bit dizzy, but her condition was a bit better than Charlotte and Sumire."


    Haru put his hands on the head of Charlotte and Sumire to cure their dizziness.


    Sumire and Charlotte felt better and sighed in relief.


    "Well, the first thing that we need to do is to get a "Neuro Linker" since without that device we won''t be able to do anything," Haru said.


    "Neuro Linker, huh? How can we get that?" Charlotte asked.


    They didn''t have money nor identification in this world. In other words, they were aliens and they were in a very troublesome situation.


    "I''ll steal it from someone first then I''ll steal it from the store for all of us. During my trip to steal, you can research a bit on the "Neuro Linker"." Haru looked around and said, "This ce is quite safe for now and after we have gotten "Neuro Linker", we can start to walk out from this ce."


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane agreed with Haru''s decision since there were a lot of things that they needed to watch in this world.


    The first problem was money.


    Haru could use his "steal" ability to get money in another world, but in this world, it was impossible.


    Why?


    Because in this world money is cashless!


    Haru couldn''t steal digital money nor did he have an ount to save the money. With the development of technology, paper money would be erased and would be changed with digital transactions, especially with the development of virtual reality.


    So his "steal" was useless in this world.


    Haru needed to get a "Neuro Linker" before he got his money from hacking various bank ounts first.


    The second problem was identity.


    In the past, Haru could use hisptop to forge his identity. It was possible to do it in this world, but he didn''t have the device to forge that identity. He needed to own a "Neuro Linker" or something else since he was sure that hisptop would be conspicuous considering the poprity of "Neuro Linker" in the past 15 years.


    "Neuro Linker" was a personalputer and its function was simr to aptop. Even if someone kept using a PC at their home, for aptop, only a maniac would use it.


    The third problem would be the camera.


    The four of them were aliens and the street was full of cameras. If they had a "Neuro Linker" then Haru or Tabane might be able to hack the cameras, but it was different when they didn''t have anything.


    "Haru, you don''t need to steal "Neuro Linker" from a stranger, but you can steal the new "Neuro Linker" for all of us. For the money, identity, and the rest, I can help you to get it," Tabane said with a smug expression.


    Haru looked at Tabane and only remembered it. "Oh, right! You''re going to use those rabbit ears?"


    "Yes!"


    Tabane smiled then started to use her hologramputer. Her hands started to type very fast, creating an identity and a bank ount for all of them. She bought a condominium nearby along with stealing some money from random bank ounts for all of them.


    Her rabbit ears were a bit special since with these ears, she was able to hijack thework within her surroundings.


    In terms of hacking skills, Tabane was only a second to Haru, but in terms of the device, Haru lost to Tabane.


    Looking at Tabane, Haru sighed and thought that he was stupid to use an old schoolptop. He was a bit jealous of Tabane''s hologramputer, though.


    "Well, I''ll get a "Neuro Linker" for all of us," Haru said and turned himself into invisible by bending the light using light magic.


    "¡­"


    Sumire and Charlotte couldn''t say anything since it wasn''t their specialty area.


    Charlotte might have had the ability to hack, but she didn''t have a sophisticated device such as the hologramputer of Tabane. Looking at Tabane, she also thought to develop it after she had returned, or rather she decided to ask Tabane directly.


    "Tabane-chan, do you have another hologramputer?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yes, I have it. Do you want it?" Tabane asked.


    "Yes!"


    "How about you, Sumire-chan?" Tabane asked with a smile.


    "¡­Chan?"


    Sumire sighed since someone had never called her "-chan" in the past few years and somehow it felt quite weird. Most people would be weirded out by her since she was known as a genius doctor and was known for her corpse fetish. That was why no one had called her with "-chan" suffix since no one thought that she was cute.


    Well, someone might have been during her childhood, but that kind of thing doesn''t really matter now.


    Thank you," Sumire said. Her specialty was the human body along with machinery, but a hologramputer was very useful for her too after all.


    "Okey! Leave everything to Tabane-chan!"


    Tabane puffed up her chest showing off her big bust to everyone.


    "Right, what is the red mark below yourb coat?" Charlotte asked while pointing her finger at Sumire''s coat.


    "Oh, it is blood." Sumire sighed and said, "I haven''t gotten a good sleep after surgeryst night." She yawned and wanted to go to sleep.


    "It''s very hard," Tabane said, feeling a bit sympathetic.


    "It is."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was speechless but didn''t think too much. Her tolerance against weirdos was very high since she was also a weirdo.


    "But as a girl, you need to take care of your hygiene. It would be bad if Haru smelled your body," Tabane said.


    Sumire raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you think that guy has an interest in a woman such as me? You''re cuter and more beautiful than me, Tabane-chan."


    Tabane shook her head and said, "Sumire-chan, you''re cute and beautiful! Your adult charm is simply magic!"


    "Thank you," Sumire said with a smile. Every woman loved being praised as beautiful, of course, Sumire too. But since she had always been staying in theboratory, her fiance died, and after bing Four Sages in the world of ck Buller, no one had even praised her for that.


    "Haru is also a lewd beast! I''ve been observing him since our quest on the world of Fairy Tail! His stamina, endurance, and ability are simply inhuman! I can show you his video with Esdeath and Tsunade if you want," Tabane said.


    "Really? Can you show it to me?" Sumire was very interested in Haru''s reproduction method.


    "Of course."


    Tabane nodded and showed a video of Haru mating with his women. No matter how many times she watched it, she couldn''t get enough of it while thinking about recing herself with one of the two women in the video.


    "Hmm¡­ he might be a really lewd beast in human''s skin."


    Sumire nodded in agreement.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte became even more speechless while hoping for Haru toe back as soon as possible!


    "Ac-choo!"


    Haru felt his nose was a bit itchy. ''Is anyone talking about me?'' He shook his head and thought that it was impossible since he was in another world and the time was stopped in his world. He didn''t think much and went to the nearby department store to get a "Neuro Linker" for all of them.

 Chapter 957 New House

    <h4>Chapter 957 New House</h4>


    Haru was in his astral mode and used his light magic to make himself invisible. In this form, he was invincible in this world and he could also use this form to steal a lot of things. Even though he knew that stealing was very bad, it was necessary since his money was useless in this world.


    Entering the department store, Haru looked at this ce curiously.


    The design of the department store wasn''t that much different from his original world. If there was something different then the material was a bit different, but overall, there wasn''t that much change. Then the number of clerks had decreased, but he didn''t see a robot or artificial intelligence as clerk.


    However he also understood that if they used a robot or an artificial intelligence then it would add unemployment in this world. Everyone needed money and the economy needed to move.


    Using a robot or artificial intelligence might decrease the cost of operation, but at the same time, it might also harm the market. But he really wanted to copy this digital transaction since it would erase the corruption in hispany since with this transaction it was simply hell for someone to forge the data.


    Haru ended his thought and found an electronic shop that sold a "Neuro Linker".


    Now, why did he need to go to the department store? Since it was the mostplete store in human society.


    Haru had also thought about building a department store in his world, no, rather a department store. He thought of building a skyscraper for the headquarters of his business since he wanted to create a building that could represent all of his business in his original world.


    Of course, he would also rent part of the building inside for the store, restaurant, office, etc. He knew that real estate was a profitable business and he also had some money left from his hunting.


    Anyway, he could talk about that matterter since he needed to get "Neuro Linker" as soon as possible since three women had been waiting for him.


    Though, he had to admit the number of people who entered the department store wasn''t that muchpared to his world, and it might be because it was at noon or most people would choose to buy something through an online store.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he had time to research this world for a while.


    It might not be rted to the previous sentences but, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were women, not girls. Why is that? Well, it is mainly because of their age.


    Even though Charlotte had a body simr to a middle school student, she was around 20s and she was older than Tabane.


    Out of the three, Sumire might be the oldest since she was in her early 30s, then Charlotte who was in herte 20s, thenstly, Tabane who was in her early 20s.


    Haru was the youngest, but if he added his age in a previous life¡­


    ''Uh¡­''


    Haru held his head since the memory of his previous life seemed quite hazy for some reason. He didn''t think too much, even though the past was important, but the future was also more important.


    Looking at his surroundings, Haru could see how people in the future would live.


    ''Everything is digital, huh?''


    Haru thought that this world was simply a treasure trove. He could copy a lot of things in this world and bring it back to his original world. He didn''t waste his time and stole four "Neuro Linkers" for everyone then went back quietly passing through several walls for a shortcut.


    ''I wonder if the main character has started the game¡­''


    Haru wasn''t sure which timeline that he had been teleported into and felt a bit curious about the main character in this world. The name of the main character was a bit simr to him "Haru".


    If Haru was "Haruka" then the main character of this world would be "Haruyuki".


    Haru knew that "Haruyuki" had an inferiorityplex and he was quite surprised to know that the main character of this world had an overweight problem.


    Usually, the protagonist didn''t have an overweight problem, even if their face wasn''t handsome or standard, but it was rare for a protagonist to be written as fat.


    But well, it was quite an interesting story.


    Haru looked around while thinking that he could see a camera in various ces around the street before he came back to everyone. He returned to his normal form which surprised everyone.


    "!!!!!"


    They were scared since this guy appeared so suddenly.


    "Don''t surprise us!"


    They sighed in relief since they had ended the video and this guy seemed to not notice anything. If Haru knew that the three of them were watching his porn then he would be in a rage and hacked Tabane''sputer and deleted everything within since he didn''t expect that someone had recorded his mating video.


    Haru took out four "Neuro Linkers" and said, "I''ve brought it."


    Their eyes brightened up and they took it one by one.


    "Don''t use it first."


    Haru stopped them and said, "Tabane, can you forge data inside our "Neuro Linker" first?"


    "Ay ay, sir!"


    Tabane took four "Neuro Linkers" and connected it with her hologramputer. She started to forge the data for all of them.


    "How old should we be?"


    Everyone looked at Haru for confirmation.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Is it alright for me make all of you younger?" He felt that it was quite unreasonable for all of them to stay at their original age considering the oldest yers inside "Brain Burst" were only 15 years old. Even though they might able to hack inside the game, it was pretty weird for them to y the game. Luckily, he could manipte an age and it was pretty easy for him to make all of them became younger.


    "Sure." 3x


    They agreed to change their age and it was also pretty interesting to be younger again.


    Tabane gave the "Neuro Linkers" to the three of them and also put one of them on her neck.


    Everyone also used their "Neuro Linkers" on their necks.


    "Well, I''ve forged our identity, but I can change our identity again after we have gone to the condominium that I bought," Tabane said. She had to admit that it was very easy for her to do a lot of things in this world considering almost all of the things in this world were done digitally.


    If she wanted then she would be able to do a lot of crazy things in this world!


    Everyone nodded and decided to check their "Neuro Linker". Upon turning it on, they could see a hologram panel right in front of them. They could do a lot of things with it such as reading books, browsing the inte, ying games, etc.


    Haru thought that he also needed another "Neuro Linker" for his other activity.


    "Now, let''s go! I don''t want to stay in this ce any longer!" Tabane said and left the alley. She was a girl, even though it was necessary to stay in this dark ce for a while, but it didn''t mean that she liked it.


    The three of them also followed Tabane out of the alley.


    Upon entering the street, Haru had to admit that this ce was quite clean. He could see a lot of cars on the street. Even though the car wasn''t that different, it was driven by an AI as a safety measure.


    "Where is the condo?" Haru asked.


    "Over there."


    Tabane pointed her finger at a high rise building which could be seen from their location.


    They could see the overall building was very sophisticated with two buildings which were connected by a bridge between them. They couldn''t see the below part of the building since they were quite far away and it was hidden by various buildings on the street.


    "From now on that ce will be our house!"


    Tabane smiled and said, "Let''s have fun until the quest is over!"


    "O¡­Ohh¡­" 3x


    They smiled and walked together toward their new house.


    Tabane walked beside Haru and grabbed his arm while thinking that she could do a lot of things with him during this quest.

 Chapter 958 The Main Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 958 The Main Chapter</h4>


    Before they went to the condo which was bought by Tabane, they went to the nearby clothing store to buy clothes for their teen form. They decided to be 13 years old when they started this gameter and because of that their clothes which they brought from their original world wouldn''t fit when they turned younger.


    Haru looked at Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire who were choosing their clothes at the clothing store. It had been a few hours since they had been in this store, he had to admit that no matter whether genius or not, all of the women from various worlds loved to shop. He had chosen his clothes and all he could do was to wait for all of them to end their shopping.


    Looking at the three of them, he had to admit that woman''s stamina during shopping was stronger than a man''s. Even though they hadn''t eaten, they were full of energy. He didn''tin and waited patiently since it was a man''s job to wait for a woman when they were shopping.


    In the end, it took them four hours before they decided to go condo to stay in their new house.


    "You sure are patient," Sumire said.


    "I''ve gotten used to it," Haru said simply. Inwardly, he sighed in relief since the shopping spree was over.


    The three women chuckled hearing his reply.


    Looking at the condo, Haru knew that this ce was familiar, rather this condo building was the building where the main character of this world lived.


    "Hehehe, praise me!"


    Tabane looked at Haru and knew what this guy was thinking. She knew that the main character of this world was harmless and she had decided to buy a condo in the same building as the main character.


    Why did she buy the condo in the same location as the main character? There were two reasons.


    The first reason was to see the timeline where they were teleported. They wanted to see whether the main character had entered the game or not. They needed to defeat "Chrome Disaster" and it might be a bit toote if the main character had entered the game since with their level it would be too low to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" where "Chrome Disaster" was located.


    The Unlimited Neutral Field is an environment a Burst Linker can enter by using the "Unlimited Burst"mand. In order to enter the field, the Burst Linker must be at least level 4, and executing themand costs ten Burst Points. It is also a zone epassing the entire elerated World, but unlike the normal duel environment, it has no requirements on what to do when there. Burst Linkers are free to fight others, or NPCs are known as Enemies, as they so desire.


    Like the normal duel environment, the entirety of the world is based on the real world as it is seen through the Social Camera Network, "skinned" with a semi-random Stage.


    The stage change process is known as Transition. During Transition, the environment ispletely reset, and any Enemies that were destroyed are reborn.


    All across the world, there are ces known as Leave Points, or Portals, that allow a Burst Linker to exit from the Unlimited Neutral Field. There is no other way to leave, besides physically removing a cable from a proxy server connected to the Global Net. These Portals are indestructible objects, and cannot be moved at all.


    While in the Unlimited Neutral Field, Burst Linkers will feel the full amount of pain from their actions, rather than only half of it like they do in normal Duels.


    It was necessary for them to enter that ce since toplete their quest, they needed to enter that ce.


    That was why they needed to level as soon as possible and if the main character had joined the game, then it might be toote to raise their level.


    The second reason was to know the main character and his group. Even though it wasn''t necessary, the problem had always been attracted to the main character. They could use that phenomenon to solve their quest easier with the main character near them.


    Haru also thought to help the main character to slim down his body. Some people might not be confident to help the main character, but he was confident to help the main character be slimmer and more confident. He sighed when he remembered themunication of the main character with the heroine and thought to help him.


    The four of them walked together and they had arrived in their new house. They walked toward the receptionist to get the key from the staff of the building and confirmed that they were the owner of the new ce.


    The process was quite quick and they went to the lift to go to their condo, but when they were about to close the lift they heard a voice.


    "Please wait!"


    The four of them looked at a small and fat boy who was running toward the lift.


    Haru stopped the lift from closing and let the small boy enter the lift.


    "T, thank you very much¡­" the boy said while catching his breath after running. He wasn''t good at sports and it tired him to run so quickly toward the lift.


    "No problem," Haru said with a smile.


    The boy was a bit mesmerized when he saw Haru thinking that this guy was very handsome. He also didn''t remember that he had seen this person living in this building before, but at the same time, he shouldn''t let him meet his mother since he felt a threat from him.


    "Are you living here?" Haru asked.


    "A, ah, yes!!" The boy was startled when he was asked but answered unconsciously.


    Haru looked at the boy who was wearing a uniform and thought that this boy had just gone back from the school. He looked at Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte while thinking about a reasonable alibi to live in this ce.


    The three of them also gave him a small nod.


    Haru didn''t have a reservation and said with a smile. "Oh, that''s good. My children are also going to live in this ce."


    "Eh?!" 3x


    Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte were startled when they heard it, but they quickly calmed themselves while curiously watching him since they were curious what this guy wanted to say to the main character of this world.


    That''s right!


    They had met with the main character of this world who was known as "Arata Haruyuki".


    "C - Children?!" The boy seemed surprised since Haru seemed quite young.


    "Even though I seem young. I''m in myte 30s," Haru said with a kind smile.


    "EHHHH!!!"


    The boy was surprised and couldn''t believe it since Haru seemed quite young, but when he thought about the current health technology then he thought it might be possible.


    "Yes, the three of them are my wives," Haru said while introducing Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte.


    "¡­¡­"


    "T, three wives¡­?!" The boy seemed to be in shock. "T, that isn''t possible!"


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane blinked their eyes while looking at this brazen man who dared to lie to a little kid that they were his wives.


    "Well, we''re not formally married, so you can say our rtionship is simr to a lover," Haru said a smile.


    "¡­"


    The boy opened his mouth wide in surprise and felt that the reality was being turned 180 degrees. He didn''t expect to see someone who was able to open a harem in real society. He thought that harem was only happening in the manga, but it seemed that he was too naive and young since it happened in front of him.


    "Our children are going to be transferred to a nearby middle school and will be living in this condo so please be their friend and take care of them," Haru said.


    "Ah, y, yes! P, please take care of me too," the boy said politely and nodded. He wasn''t sure, but he felt veryfortable when he talked with Haru. Usually, a lot of people would look down on him, but Haru was different. He could see that Haru was looking at him the same way as a normal human. It might seem like something insignificant, but most people who met him would look at him in mockery, ridicule, scorn, etc so he had a good impression of Haru.


    "Right, what''s your name?" Haru asked.


    "A, Arata Haruyuki!" Haruyuki quickly said.


    Haru smiled and said, "Oh, our name is a bit the same. My name is Kasugano Haruka. See youter, boy." He patted Haruyuki''s head and went out from the lift together with Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire who was also saying goodbye to Haruyuki.


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki was stunned, still looking at the four of them before the lift was closed. He woke up and suddenly realized that he was toote toe out from the lift.


    "A, ah, wait! I''m going out on this floor too!"


    "Wives, eh?"


    Haru could feel that Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were staring at him quietly. He sighed and said, "It''s a reasonable lie, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them looked at Haru and realized how shameless this guy was, but at the same time, they also realized the reason why this guy was able to have a lot of women beside him.


    Because this guy was so shameless!

 Chapter 959 Dual Avatar 1

    <h4>Chapter 959 Dual Avatar 1</h4>


    Coming out from the lift, they could see a lot of doors with a te number in front the condo''s door.


    Tabane ran directly toward the door and opened the door with the key which she had gotten from the receptionist before.


    "Let''s enter! Let''s enter!"


    Haru, Charlotte, and Sumire entered the condo together with Tabane.


    Haru looked at the small corridor in front of him with five doors which he could see from the entrance. He could tell that there were two bedrooms, one living room, one bathroom, and one room which could be used for a lot of things.


    Compared to his house, this ce was small, but it was big enough.


    Closing the door, they entered the living room together. Inside the living room, there was also a kitchen and dining room which was located inside.


    "Fuuhh¡­"


    Tabane sat down on the sofa and became a bit sloppy. She would be lying if she wasn''t nervous since it was her first quest withouting with everyone. She was wondering what would happen if they failed on the quest, of course, she didn''t want to fail.


    "Haru, I''m hungry," Tabane saidzily.


    "Yeah, we''re hungry."


    "Me too."


    Sumire and Charlotte also sat down on the sofa next to Tabane.


    The three of them had tasted Haru''s food during their quest on the world of Fairy Tail and of course, its taste was very delicious. They thought that it was one of the perks when they went on the quest with him.


    "Alright."


    Haru was also quite hungry and decided to cook something.


    "Haru, what are you going to do with the quest?" Tabane suddenly asked.


    "Can you hack it?" Haru asked.


    "It''s possible."


    Haru and Tabane could hack the "Brain Burst" and even if they didn''t do anything, they could hack their character in the "Brain Burst" and raise their level directly to level 10, but¡­


    "It won''t be fun." 2x


    Haru and Tabane thought that it wouldn''t be fun.


    "el World" seemed to be a very fun world, and "Brain Burst" seemed to be a very interesting game. They could also use this chance to train their ability to fight within the game.


    "So we''re going to y it normally?" Charlotte asked.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    Sumire and Charlotte nodded and agreed. Even if they didn''t have that much of interest in fighting, it would be a good chance to train their survival ability. When fighting, they could leave it to both Tabane and Haru since the two of them were very good fighters. They also felt quite bad to cheat against little children when they were adults.


    "Quick change our age, I''ll forge our identity again and download "brain burst" to our "Neuro Linker"!"


    Tabane walked toward Haru waiting for him to make herself younger.


    There were a lot of things to be done to prepare their "Neuro Linker" such as creating different ounts since they would be younger, creating "Network Avatar", downloading a "brain burst", andstly, creating a "Duel Avatar".


    Just for information, "Network Avatar" and "Duel Avatar" are different.


    "Network Avatar" is a character or an avatar that is used on the socialwork tomunicate with their friends, family, or acquaintances.


    "Duel Avatar" is a virtual avatar that represents a yer in Brain Burst.


    Haru put his hand on Tabane''s hand and made her into 13 years old.


    Tabane''s body became smaller, from height, chest, and a lot more.


    "Yay! Tabane-chan has be cute again!"


    Tabane jumped and her clothes dropped which somehow made her naked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Quickly change your clothes!"


    Haru quickly covered Tabane with her clothes which had be loose because she had be smaller.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte and Sumire looked at Tabane in surprise. They might have seen Haru use magic and a lot of people used various abilities in the world of Fairy Tail. They thought that they had gotten used to it, but they were still surprised when they saw Tabane became younger and at the same time, they knew that they would also be younger too since they needed this disguise during the quest.


    "You two?"


    Haru looked at Charlotte and Sumire.


    "Oh, change our age too," Sumire said with a rare smile since she also wanted to be young once again.


    "I don''t think I''ll change that much," Charlotte said with a sigh.


    Two of them walked toward Haru and waited for him to make themselves younger.


    Haru held their hands and made them into 13-year-old teenagers.


    Sumire and Charlotte looked at their bodies curiously and felt that they had be younger. Sumire had be younger and somehow she felt quite refreshed.


    Charlotte didn''t feel that much different since she didn''t change that much.


    Tabane didn''t change her clothes and directly grabbed their "Neuro Linkers" to download "Brain Burst" for all of them.


    Sumire and Charlotte also went to Tabane to help her and changed their clothes since they had be younger.


    Haru also made himself younger since it felt quite strange for himself alone who didn''t change his age to 13-year-old. Checking his entire body, he suddenly felt quite nostalgic after he became young. He looked at three young girls and continued to cook since he felt hungry, but before that, he needed to cover their bodies with clothes or something since it was so shameful for three little girls to show their naked bodies in front of gentleman.


    Tabane connected all of the "Neuro Linkers" to her hologramputer and it took her a short time to find "Brain Burst". She also found a simr game that was made by the same creator as "Brain Burst", but she didn''t have that much of an interest. She transferred "BB2039.exe" to all of the "Neuro Linkers".


    Charlotte and Sumire were also busy checking out the "Neuro Linker" to see what was inside since they were curious about how it could be connected to the brain.


    "The dinner is ready."


    Haru brought dinner to the table in the living room.


    Smelling delicious food, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte stopped and started to eat quickly.


    Haru also ate while thinking that it felt very easy somehow to take care of the three of them. He could see their curiosity on "Neuro Linker". He didn''t me them since he was also curious and he also wanted to check the inte whether "Sword Art Online" was connected to this world. There were a lot of things which he wanted to research in this world and somehow he was anticipating his life in this quest.


    "Everything is done."


    Tabane had eaten all of the dinners and said, "I''ve also put the file of "Brain Burst" to all of your "Neuro Linker"."


    Haru took a napkin and wiped the stain on Tabane''s mouth.


    "So we can y right away?" Charlotte asked.


    In order to install the Brain Burst program, the person needs to be invited by another Burst Linker and be sent an invitation through the Neuro Linker. This can only be done once for each Linker, meaning that each one can invite only one yer to the game. Even when the invitation fails, a different yer can''t be invited. There are some specific conditions for the instation to bepleted sessfully, which are having the Neuro Linker on starting shortly after birth, and certain brain speed reaction. If all of the conditions are not met, then the instation fails. The Burst Linker who invited the person bes their guardian and has a close connection with him/her.


    But they were cheating and hacked directly into the game transferred right into their "Neuro Linker".


    "Yes, but we need to create our "Duel Avatar" first and we can only y tomorrow," Tabane said.


    "Create a "Duel Avatar"?" 3x


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 960 Duel Avatar 2

    <h4>Chapter 960 Duel Avatar 2</h4>


    A Duel Avatar is created when the Brain Burst program is installed on someone''s Neuro Linker. It used to be thought that the program would scan a person''s mind and learn their fears and desires, and from their trauma, it creates their Avatar. However, it appears that the vivid nightmare a new Burst Linker has is the person''s own Incarnate projection of their desire.


    In many cases, a Burst Linker also forgets about the contents of the dream but knows it was a nightmare.


    In conclusion, they felt that the information within their brain would be invaded.


    Haru didn''t really like it since he felt that his privacy would be known, especially about fears and traumas. He felt that that data could be used to ckmail the yer. He didn''t know what was the purpose of the creator of "brain burst", but he didn''t like it when an adult tried to y with children''s fear and trauma.


    "Well, I want to see whether this program can really scan our fear and trauma to create our "Duel Avatar", is that alright?" Tabane asked.


    "I''m notfortable with it," Sumire said in a frown.


    "What if the program also scans information about our world?" Charlotte asked with a worried expression.


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, it was also possible for the creator to learn about the existence of another world after the program scanned their brain. It would be a very dangerous situation if that happened.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve created a program to block our data which is scanned from our brain being transferred to the database of the "brain burst" so we don''t need to worry about our information being known to the creator of the "brain burst"," Tabane said.


    "Can we create a character by ourselves?" Sumire asked.


    "It''s possible, but do you have an idea what kind of character you want to create?" Tabane asked.


    "Well, I''m not sure about that."


    Sumire didn''t really have any idea what kind of character she wanted to create and only asked that question on a whim.


    But everyone had to admit that Tabane was genius since she was able to create a program to protect their data and was known to the creator of the "brain burst".


    "Let''s do it. I''m also curious about the process of character creation on "brain burst"," Haru said. He knew that everyone had fear or trauma within their lives and he was the same. He remembered his fear in the past when he was almost dead because of a quest when he fought in the world of Toriko, but it didn''t turn into trauma rather he destroyed that fear and won that battle.


    Sumire and Charlotte thought for a while and nodded. They knew the process of character creation from the information about "el World" from Kuroneko. They knew very well that they needed to have a nightmare for a night.


    "So let''s do it. Let''s sleep right away so we can y the game tomorrow," Tabane said.


    Everyone put their "Neuro Linker" on their neck and activated it while looking at the "brain burst" icon which newly appeared on their "Neuro Linker".


    ''The program doesn''t analyze your imagination, but your inferiorityplex.''


    Haru remembered such lines from the anime of "el World" which he watched before he went for the quest.


    "Then, let''s go to sleep!"


    Tabane hugged Haru''s hand suddenly and walked into his room.


    "Wait! Wait!" Charlotte quickly stopped them.


    "What''s wrong?" Tabane was confused and asked, "There are only two rooms in this condo and two people can only stay in one room."


    "Then why do you need to stay with Haru?" Charlotte asked.


    "Why not?" Tabane said.


    Yes, why not?"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    "No! You need to sleep in the bedroom! Or do you have an interest in my loli body?" Tabane asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless by this question. If he said those words then he was afraid to hurt Charlotte''s feelings since her body was a loli type. But at the same time, he didn''t have an interest in underage girls. However, it was different when they had entered a legal age.


    "Then, I''ll sleep with him. I don''t have that much of a feeling for him," Sumire said.


    "NO!" 2x


    Then the three of them started to argue with each other.


    "Then, how about all of us sleeping together?" Haru interjected their argumentation. He was tired and also wanted to go to sleep.


    "¡­"


    The three of them looked at Haru and didn''t expect him to be this greedy and shameless again.


    Sleeping with three girls?


    Well, they didn''tin.


    In the end, they decided to sleep together, but they didn''t do anything dirty.


    Haru also wouldn''t touch them and he also didn''t have that much thought on hi things on them, especially when they had turned 13-years-old.


    It might be because they were in another world along with their intense activity during shopping before that they went to sleep quickly.


    Before long the program started and they started to have nightmares.


    Charlotte looked at the various buildings which were burnt and destroyed by Savage on the Gudenburg Empire. At that moment, she could only run, but she couldn''t forget how fierce Savage was and how merciless it was. Looking at a lot of people who died because of it, she clenched her hand tightly and realized how powerless she was.


    "Help me!"


    "Mom!"


    "NOOO!!!"


    Charlotte wanted to help them, but her bodyguard didn''t let her go and kept running ignoring all the screams behind her.


    "NOOOOO!!!!!"


    Right after the Gastrea Virus had caused chaos on earth, Sumire who was going out with her fiance didn''t expect that she would meet a Gastrea along the way. She didn''t have the power to defeat Gastrea nor was there someone who was able to fight it around her surroundings.


    "Run!"


    Her fiance grabbed her hand to run away from their spot, but it might be their bad luck when the Gastrea chased after them rather than the people in their surroundings.


    Gastrea kept running until it wanted to kill her, but her fiance pushed her away before he was bitten by the Gastrea.


    Sumire could feel a warm liquid on her face which was poured from her fiance''s body.


    "No¡­"


    Sumire tried to call him but¡­


    Realizing the situation of her best friend, Tabane could do nothing. She knew that Chifuyu''s identity was special, but she could do nothing to help her. She felt helpless that she had never felt before thinking about the condition of her friend.


    "NO!!!!!!!!"


    (BGM: Kanashimi no Mukoe - School Days).


    Haru was surprised when he was suddenly being teleported to another world again.


    "This ce¡­"


    Looking at the scenery in his surroundings, Haru felt familiar, or rather it was Brandish''s house when he was going to cure the side effect of his magic. He didn''t know what he was doing in this ce, but suddenly he noticed that he wasn''t alone. He was about to greet Brandish, but suddenly he felt a pain in his back.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Haru started to feel something hot and touched his back. He saw that his hand was covered in a red liquid before he looked at Brandish.


    "Why did you leave me? I love you, I love you, I love you! Haru! Goodbye, I''ll follow you after this¡­"


    Brandish was full of tears before she stabbed his body several times without stopping yet Haru could do nothing.


    ''Death? Am I dead?''


    Haru couldn''t ept it, especially when he thought that he couldn''t meet his loved one again. But when he looked at Brandish''s resentful gaze and his paralyzed body, he knew that his life had ended.


    Blinking their eyes, they could feel the warm sunlight on their bodies. The weather was very good, and the birds were chirping cheerfully, but their mood was very bad.


    "¡­"


    Holding their heads, they couldn''t believe what had just happened to them.


    "Ugh¡­¡­" 4x

 Chapter 961 Duel Avatar 3

    <h4>Chapter 961 Duel Avatar 3</h4>


    "¡­"


    Haru cooked breakfast quietly while Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were sitting on the chairs in the dining room without saying anything.


    The mood of the four of them wasn''t good, especially after they remembered their nightmarest night. It might be because of Tabane''s program that it made them remember clearly their nightmarest night.


    Even if Haru had a strong mind, it didn''t mean he was alright when he dreamed of himself being killed by Brandish. He knew that he was wrong since he hadn''t met Brandish after the side effect of his magic had disappeared and he also had left her without saying anything. He also dated a lot of women andstly, he also married Esdeath. He fully realized that he was a bastard and scum, but when he thought about the consequences of his action¡­¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    "Sigh¡­" 4x


    Everyone sighed at the same time.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    Haru made quinoa, salmon, mushroom, and yogurt. All of the ingredients which he used had a function to boost the mood.


    Everyone ate quietly for a while and their mood had be slightly better. Then after that Haru said, "I have a very bad dream."


    "Same." 3x


    Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "I''m curious, what is your dream?"


    "I was killed," Haru said simply, however, he felt that it wasn''t wrong that he was being killed since he had left Brandish for so long.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru''s answer. They couldn''t imagine how it felt being killed in the dream.


    "I know that we just had a nightmarest night and I won''t ask about your nightmare, but we need to try "burst brain" to see our avatar," Haru said.


    They nodded and knew that what was important was the quest and everything which they had seenst night only happened in the dream. They ended their dinner quickly and went to the living room to prepare.


    "Haru¡­ pamper me¡­" Tabane said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­"


    "Lay on myp," Haru said.


    Tabaneid her head on Haru''sp and suddenly felt quite rxed.


    Haru also caressed her head slowly while telling her that everything would be alright.


    Tabane closed her eyes and felt veryfortable. She started to forget the nightmare which she had gottenst night.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte and Sumire looked at Haru and Tabane for a while.


    "Do you want to try it too?" Haru asked.


    Charlotte and Sumire nodded to see how effective Haru''sp was.


    After being pampered by Haru for a while, three girls had be better and understood why this guy was being called harem protagonist by everyone.


    "Ready?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah!" 3x


    Everyone was ready and they decided to test this game which was known as "brain burst".


    "Burst Link!" 4x


    Suddenly the world turned blue and their consciousness came out from their bodies.


    Haru looked at everyone on "Network Avatar".


    Tabane was wearing a maid uniform with bunny ears on the top of her head.


    Sumire and Charlotte were the same since they didn''t change their appearance that much and only wore ab coat.


    Haru was different since he was wearing a crocodile costume on his body.


    "¡­"


    "Why crocodile?" Charlotte asked.


    "You don''t need to think too much about it," Haru said. He sighed and saw that there was also a wolf costume too, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    Charlotte felt a bit confused, but she nodded regardless.


    "But this is a "Burst Link", huh? I''m sure that a lot of children use this feature to cheat during an exam," Sumire said.


    When they were using "brain burst", there was an effect that was known as "elerated".


    Everyone was checking this "elerated World" curiously since in this blue world, everything seemed to be frozen.


    But the truth was, that wasn''t the case.


    The blue world is a 3D imaginary reconstructed world which was created from the footage taken by multiple social cameras.


    But what if there weren''t any social cameras within the room? They would be transferred to another stage where they defaulted from the game.


    In their case, it seemed to be an abandoned building with a blue color since there weren''t any social cameras inside their condo.


    Then how were they able to see this blue world? It was because their brain perceived this imaginary world through "Neuro Linker" with an elerated thought process.


    When being "elerated" the processing rate of the "Burst Linker" or the yer of the "Brain Burst" rate was a thousand times faster after eleration. In other words, one second in the real world was the same as 1,000 seconds or 16 minutes and 40 seconds in this "elerated World".


    Haru felt that "elerating" was simr to a superpower and it could help a lot of things from the study, fighting, and a lot of more. He checked the list of yers that were activated within thework in this building. If he used a globalwork then he might be able to see a lot more yers, but it wasn''t necessary now since he wanted to get used to the game first.


    ''There are four yers¡­''


    Haru didn''t see "Silver Crow" and that meant Haruyuki hadn''t yed this game but¡­


    "What the heck is this name?"


    His voice attracted Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte who were looking around the blue world in their surroundings.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked at them and asked, "Have you checked your avatar name?"


    "Avatar name?" 3x


    "I''m a Maroon Owl," Charlotte said.


    "Sunset Lop," Tabane said.


    "Lc Deer," Sumire said.


    Then Haru noticed their gaze and said, "I''m Ocean Stingray." He felt that the nickname of his "Duel Avatar" was a bit weird. ''But really? Stingray?''


    "Stingray?"


    They hadn''t seen their "Duel Avatar", and they didn''t know what kind of shape it was, but from the name, they could tell that it must have something to do with an animal.


    Owl, Lop, Deer, and Stingray; the four of them had an animal name in their avatar name.


    "Then how about we have a match? We have four people and we can do a tag-battle," Tabane said with a beaming smile.


    There are two types of matches on "brain burst"; first was a normal match and the second was a tag-match.


    In a normal match, a yer needs to fight against a yer. In other words, it was a one-on-one battle. But in the tag match, it is two yers against two yers which means a team battle.


    "I''ll go with Charlotte," Haru said.


    Tabane nodded and said, "I''ll go with Sumire."


    Only Haru and Tabane had experience in fighting. Even though Charlotte and Sumire might have seen a lot of fights, it was only a theory.


    "Wait, we don''t have to get serious during the match. We need to get used to our "Duel Avatar" and grasp our avatar''s ability," Charlotte said. She didn''t want to fight for real and wanted to know more about her avatar first before they really started their quest.


    They nodded and had a party with each other before they started their tag match.


    The world suddenly transformed once again, from a blue world to Twilight Stage.


    Haru looked at his surroundings and the condo building turned into an abandoned building without any walls or doors in their surroundings, but what was the most noticeable out of this stage was the shining moon which shone brightly in the sky.


    "Haru, your avatar¡­"


    Haru felt weird since he heard a voice from above him. Then he saw three "Duel Avatar" from Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte, but his position was a bit weird since he could only see them by lifting his head. He tried to move, but he didn''t have legs and was only able to move by pping his sides to move slowly forward. Lastly, he realized that he had be a stingray. Not a humanoid stingray, but a real stingray who was only able to move on the water.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    His scream reverberated throughout the building, but no one could answer hisint at this moment and he knew that he was stuck in this form which made him very helpless.

 Chapter 962 Duel Avatar 4

    <h4>Chapter 962 Duel Avatar 4</h4>


    "Ocean Stingray", "Maroon Owl", "Sunset Lop", and "Lc Deer" were the names of their Duel Avatar.


    "Maroon Owl" was Charlotte''s Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with maroon color. Her weapon was a sniper rifle and there were six interceptor drones around her simr to wings.


    "Sunset Lop" was Tabane''s Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with rabbit ears and legs which were simr to a rabbit. She didn''t have a weapon and it seemed to be a closebat type Duel Avatar.


    "Lc Deer" was Sumire''s Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with arge deer''s antlers on her head. She also didn''t have a weapon nor did she have an essory simr to Charlotte''s Duel Avatar.


    The three of them had a humanoid shape with some parts simr to an animal, but Haru was different.


    His shape was simr to arge stingray mecha which made him speechless. He also couldn''t move his body properly since he was on thend.


    "Damn, what the heck?!"


    Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumireughed when they saw Haru''s "Ocean Stingray".


    "Ocean Stingray" was Haru''s Duel Avatar. He had the shape of arge mecha stingray with arge sharp tail simr to a sword.


    Haru didn''t have legs which affected his mobility. In a sense, his Duel Avatar mobility might be good inside the water, but it was different when he moved on thend since he couldn''t move properly and didn''t have legs. He also didn''t have hands which made it even harder for him since he couldn''t even crawl.


    "Haru, can you move?" Sumire asked.


    "I can, but it is very hard."


    Haru could move, but his speed was very slow.


    The three of them keptughing when they saw Haru''s Duel Avatar.


    "¡­"


    "Laugh! Laugh! Laugh all you want!"


    Haru was speechless. He felt a big crisis since with this shape it would be very hard for him to have a battle against another yer. He moved his tail and felt quite relieved since he could see that his tail was a very dangerous weapon. His teeth were also very sharp, but he didn''t think that he would be able to use them in the battle since it would be very hard for him to move.


    "Well, it isn''t like you''re going to lose even if you''re in this shape, right?" Sumire said.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s true."


    Haru knew that it might have something to do with his "ability", but he hadn''t checked his ability yet.


    "Have you checked your ability?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then let''s check it. Click on your name under your HP bar."


    Everyone clicked their name under the HP bar then a hologram screen which showed their "normal attack" and "special ability" appeared.


    "My normal ability is to "shoot" and my special move is to "drones,"" Charlotte said. She could see that the six interceptor drones on her back would be an automatic drone which could be manipted automatically to attack the enemy with a beam attack. She was wondering whether these drones could be used as wings since she remembered the main character used his imagination to fly. Then in her case, she should able to make the drones on her back be wings too, right?


    "My normal abilities are "punch," "kick," "ram" and "ma maniption"; my special move is "push and attract"," Sumire said. She felt the ability of her Duel Avatar was quite interesting, but she needed a lot of gauge to perform her "ma" ability so she couldn''t use it arbitrarily.


    "My normal abilities are "punch" and "kick"; and my special move is "terrain change"!" Tabane said cheerfully. She jumped around and felt quite happy with her Duel Avatar since it owned a very interesting ability. She tried to jump as high as possible then her head hit the ceiling.


    "Ouch!"


    Because of that act, the ceiling almost crumbled and Tabane''s HP decreased.


    Haru looked at the list of his normal attack and special ability, and somehow he understood why his shape was simr to a stingray since the ability of this Duel Avatar was too cheating.


    "How about you Haru?"


    "Well, my normal ability is "stab", "p", and "physical permeation"; and my special ability is "Linear"," Haru said. He decided to try his "Physical Permeation" ability since he was curious. He moved his tail and used it to attack the ground several times.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    His special gauge increased and he could use his "Physical Permeation" ability. Using this ability, his body started to fall into the concrete ground, but he quickly moved his body by swimming on the concrete. He could see the special gauge bar slowly decreasing when he used this ability and understood the gist of this ability.


    "Physical permeation?"


    Hearing Haru''s name and seeing it being used in front of them, they felt that this ability was very cheating.


    Physical permeation is an ability to phase through any object.


    Haru swam very skillfully, even though it was dark swimming inside the concrete. It was also the reason why he swam near the surface so his eyes could see the surrounding area clearly.


    While he was swimming, he wanted to try something and swam toward Charlotte.


    Charlotte didn''t know what Haru wanted to do since this guy was swimming toward her.


    "H, Haru, what are you going to do?"


    Charlotte wasn''t sure, but she felt nervous since Haru was about to ram toward her.


    Haru jumped and passed through Charlotte''s body beforending on the concrete once again and continued to swim.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Lop, try to attack me," Haru said.


    "Oh, you''re going to call me Lop now?" Tabane asked.


    "Well, we''re in the game after all," Haru said. He didn''t use his skill again and stopped on thend without moving.


    "Alright, let me try to see whether your ability is really that powerful or not!"


    Tabane moved agility jumping around before sending out a powerful kick towards Haru.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    The part of the floor was destroyed, and Tabanended on the floor below, however, Haru was alright since Tabane''s attack passed through his body.


    "This¡­ is there a way to attack you?" Charlotte asked.


    "Of course, this ability isn''t invincible¡­"


    Haru exined the limit of his ability. First, he needed to have a gauge when his gauge was emptied then he couldn''t use that skill. Then the second was that he needed to deactivate his skill during an attack since his attack would pass through if he activated his skill.


    "Then as long as you activate that ability no one is able to attack you?" Sumire asked while twitching her lips.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "I can''t believe it!" Tabane jumped to their location from below then activated her special move.


    "Terrain Change!"


    Suddenly the hard concrete ground turned into moltenva.


    Charlotte and Sumire didn''t expect this situation and they were boiled within theva which caused their HP to keep decreasing.


    Haru had activated his "physical permeation" and theva terrain didn''t decrease his HP. He swam very fast toward Tabane before jumping and stabbing her with his tail.


    *ng!*


    Tabane raised her hands to block Haru''s attack. She wanted to counterattack him, but her attack had passed through Haru''s body, but when she was about to attack him again, he had attacked her once again.


    Haru and Tabane fought each other very fiercely, but then there were two people who were being ignored by two of them.


    "Umm, can you do something about us first?" Sumire asked while being drowned within the pool ofva.


    Charlotte could only sigh before she drowned in the pool ofva.

 Chapter 963 Level up as soon as possible!

    <h4>Chapter 963 Level up as soon as possible!</h4>


    After testing the ability of their "Duel Avatar" over and over again, they were familiar with their ability.


    In terms of the fighting ability, both Haru and Tabane were the strongest among the four of them.


    Charlotte''s ability was quite good since she was a long-range fighter and didn''t need to fight against the enemy from nearby, but Sumire was a bit bad since her ability was a bit hard to use at some stage within the game, especially when there wasn''t any metal beside her.


    The names of Duel Avatars are constructed from two things: a color and a noun. The color can apparently be anything, and the noun can also be any of a great number of things. The Duel Avatar''s actual color is not changeable, though their appearance may change color slightly in extraordinary circumstances.


    The yers of Brain Burst have divided the color spectrum into three primary colors: blue, red, and green. There are also other colors such as yellow and purple which are included in a secondary color. Besides those five colors, there are also other colors such as ck, white, and metal colors.


    Each color has its own trait such as blue with close-rangebat.


    Haru''s name was "Ocean Stingray" and he was blue, which meant he was good at close rangebat.


    Charlotte''s name was "Maroon Owl" and she was red, which meant she was good at long-rangebat.


    Tabane''s name was "Sunset Lop" and she was included in a yellow color, which meant that she was good at indirect attacks. It was also the reason why her special move was "Terrain Change" that made her able to change the terrain during the battle.


    Lastly, Sumire''s name was "Lc Deer" and she was included in purple color, which meant that she was good at both long-rangebat and close-rangebat. But her fighting skill wasn''t that good and she couldn''t utilize her fighting ability that skillfully yet.


    However, it didn''t mean that Sumire would give up since she was sure that she would get better over time.


    In the end, after they tried several times, they would make a team of two and y the tag match until they had be Level 4. They had decided to choose to y in a tag match because it was faster to gather a "burst point" to raise their level.


    If they yed a normal match then they would only get 10 points when they fought the same level opponent, but if they were doing a tag match, they could get 20 points even if they were fighting against the same level since they needed to defeat two people. It took 300 points to raise their level and it would take a very long time if they decided to do a normal match.


    They needed to raise their level to level 4 as soon as possible so they would be able to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" since inside that ce, they would be able to hunt freely and get points faster.


    The first team consisted of Tabane and Charlotte. Then the second team consisted of Haru and Sumire.


    Charlotte was alright since she was a long-range fighter and her job was to support Tabane.


    Tabane''s ability at the fight was very good since she might be the strongest human in her world besides Chifuyu.


    Haru had decided to apany Sumire since he knew that she wasn''t good at fighting.


    Sumire''s ability was maic maniption and she could attract a yer with a silver color since they were made of metal.


    After that Haru could y down the enemy with his stinger sword, defeating them in process.


    Haru realized that his stingray shape was quite a disadvantage and his means of attack were also limited. It might also be the reason why his tail''s power was really powerful.


    However, even if his shape was a disadvantage, he also had his own advantage.


    His stingray shape was different from the normal humanoid shape and even if the body shape was quite wide, he was t. He could disguise himself in his surroundings and it would be very hard for the other yers to attack him unless they were nearby.


    "Please take care of me," Sumire said.


    "No problem." Haru nodded.


    "Char, let''s do our best!" Tabane smiled and hugged Charlotte.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was speechless, but she had gotten used to Tabane''s antics. "Yes, please take care of me."


    "So when are we going to have a battle?" Tabane asked.


    "Do you want to do it right away?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? I want to see thebination between me and Charlotte during the battle as soon as possible!"


    Tabane couldn''t have a real battle against Haru before since this guy was very slippery and his skill was too perverted. Even though she had tried to trap him, this guy could use his skill to run away from her.


    "Then, we can start to connect to Global Net to search for the opponent," Haru said.


    "Oh, right! I''ve almost forgotten something!" Tabane pped her forehead and said, "I''ve created a program which has a simr function to "Brain Imnt Chip", do you want to use it on your "Neuro Linker"?"


    The Brain Imnt Chip (also known as the B.I.C (or written as BIC)) is an illegal chip imnted in the brain. It can be used in the same way as a Neuro Linker.


    It was quite a special thing since it had a function to keep their name off the "Brain Burst" matching list so no one would be able to ask them for a duel so suddenly.


    Tabane had created a program that had a simr function as BIC so no one would be able to see their name and no one would able to request them for a fight so suddenly. She felt that this program was quite necessary since she didn''t want to be disturbed when she wanted to take a break outside and she also didn''t want to turn down her Global Net since it was necessary.


    "Well, let''s use it," Haru said.


    They nodded and downloaded the program from Tabane. They knew that this program was necessary so no one would trouble them when they went out.


    "I''ve named this program "Kage-kun" (shadow), it is a good name, right?" Tabane said with a beaming smile.


    "Yes¡­" 3x


    The three of them answered with a nd tone.


    "Moo!"


    Hearing their answer, Tabane puffed her cheek and seemed quite annoyed by their nd reaction.


    "I almost forgot to ask this question," Sumire said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do we need to enter the middle school of the main character?" Sumire asked.


    "What do you think? If you''re alright with it then let''s enter middle school." Haru didn''t really mind entering middle school once again, however, he felt that it wasn''t that necessary.


    "Hmm¡­"


    It wasn''t that necessary for them to have contact with the main character and other characters, but it would be quite weird for them to stay at their home all the time.


    "I think we need to go to middle school or else someone might think that we''re a hikikomori," Charlotte said.


    Hikikomori are reclusive adolescents or adults who withdraw from society and seek extreme degrees of istion and confinement. Hikikomori refers to both the phenomenon in general and the recluses themselves. Hikikomori has been described as loners or "modern-day hermits.


    "Alright, Tabane-chan is going to make her middle school debut again!" Tabane smiled happily.


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright, let''s be a middle school again, but let''s do it next week and use this week to get used to the battle on "brain burst" to level up as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" 3x


    After everyone agreed, they decided to start the battle right away.


    Haru with Sumire and Tabane with Charlotte, each two of them created a team by themselves before entering the game.


    "Burst Link!" 4x


    The world turned blue and they started their battle with other yers in tag match.

 Chapter 964 Tag Match 1

    <h4>Chapter 964 Tag Match 1</h4>


    The world suddenly turned into a wreck with a lot of abandoned buildings with a night sky as a curtain that covered the entire ce.


    It was a very depressing ce, but there were a lot of humanoid figures with various shapes sitting on the top of the building.


    The only light in this ce was numerous drums that were burning with fire inside.


    This ce was inside the "brain burst" and the stage just happened to change on the "End of Century" stage.


    The humanoid figures who sat down on the top of the building were spectators who were going to watch the match which was about to happen. They were all yers of "brain burst".


    "Hehehe, I wonder who is going to y the match."


    "New yer, right?"


    "I wonder how long they''ll be able to y their first match."


    All of the yers who watched this match thought that the new yers would lose since it was normal to lose since it was their first time.


    "But it is quite rare for someone to have a tag match on their first battle."


    Usually, someone would y alone in the match during their first match, but this time, the new yers started with a tag match immediately which raised their curiosity.


    Then the figure of Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop appeared in the distance. Both of them were a Duel Avatar of both Tabane and Charlotte and they were about to start their first battle with a tag match.


    "Yay, everyone is going to watch me!" Tabane said cheerfully.


    "There are certainly a lot of people here," Charlotte said while looking at the surrounding area. "Even though there are only 1000 or more yers, there are 2% of that number in this ce."


    It was quite surprising to both of them, but it was also good chance for them to make their name popr quickly. They could see both Sumire and Haru waving their hands in their direction. They had decided to y the match first then after that it would be Sumire and Haru who would fight on the next match.


    "Who is our opponent?" Tabane asked.


    "It seems to be Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen," Charlotte said.


    "Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen?" Tabane felt strange hearing this name.


    Both of them waited for while then they saw their opponents.


    "Let''s do it quickly, brother," Pineapple Pen said.


    "Yes, brother!" Apple Pen said.


    Pineapple Pen had a humanoid shape with yellow color and something simr to a thorn around her body. She also held whips in both of her hands and there were also a lot of thorns on her whips.


    Apple Pen had a humanoid figure with a quite bloated body. In her hands, she held an apple in each of her hands. There seemed to be a fuse on the top of the apple.


    From their conversation earlier, Charlotte thought that they would be siblings or something closer, and even though they called each other "brother", both of them were female since she could see bumps around their chest which meant boobs in their characters.


    Even though their names seemed to be quite strange, their level was quite high. The level of both Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen was level 2. Even though it seemed to be quite unfair since the levels of Tabane and Charlotte were level 1, however, such a thing often happened at the match.


    Then the match started and they had 1800 seconds to end the match!


    Haru and Sumire watched the match together with a lot of yers. They stayed in the gathering and talked to each other, especially with the silver dwarf humanoid character with aptop in his hands.


    It seemed that this yer had a lot of knowledge about yers in the game.


    "Do you know the Apple Sisters?"


    Haru changed the nickname of Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen since it would take a long time for him to call their names.


    The silver dwarf pushed the frame of his sses and said, "Of course! Both of them are rather famousbinations."


    "Oh, what is their ability?" Sumire asked.


    The silver dwarf looked at Haru and Sumire and asked, "You two are also new yers?"


    "Yes." 2x


    The silver dwarf nodded and said, "That''s good, we have a lot of new yers, but most of them have stopped yed, so you shouldn''t stop y, alright?"


    "That''s the matter, of course," Haru said.


    "Then, as a gift, I''ll tell the information about Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen." He pushed the frame of his sses again and typed on hisptop while exining. "Both sisters are very famous because of theirbination. The Pineapple is able to trap the enemy with her whips for quite a while and it is very troublesome once you''ve caught into their trap. Then the Apple is able to throw an apple bomb right into their enemies. Theirbination has defeated numerous enemies and they have never been defeated from what I can tell."


    "Hmm, then I guess they''ll lose today," Haru said.


    The silver dwarf looked at Haru and asked, "You sure have confidence in Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop?"


    "Of course." Haru looked at the silver dwarf and asked, "Now that you mention it, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Foil Bolt," Foil Bolt said.


    "Ocean Stingray." Haru looked at Tabane and Charlotte and said, "Let''s continue our talkter."


    "That''s a good idea," Foil Bolt said after the match had turned into a direction he didn''t expect.


    Apple Pen threw her apple bobs toward Tabane and Charlotte, but Charlotte and Tabane avoided them easily.


    Tabane charged toward her enemy and Charlotte was running in a different direction in search of a safe location to shoot her enemy down with her sniper rifle.


    When the Apple Sisters saw Tabane moving in their direction they couldn''t help butugh.


    "Brother, let''s end this little bunny first!"


    "Roger, brother!"


    The whips on both of Pineapple Pen''s hands moved like a snake toward Tabane.


    Tabane stomped to the ground and dodged those whips before sending out a flying kick toward the whips user.


    "Eh?"


    "Bunny Kick!"


    Pineapple Pen saw a foot was right in front of her and her face was kicked before she was sent flying by that kick.


    "UGEEHHHH!!!"


    "BROTHER!!!!"


    Apple Pen was in shock when her brother was kicked down by Tabane.


    Pineapple Pen was thrown and hit the building behind. She could see her HP bar decreased a lot because of Tabane''s attack.


    "How dare you do that to my brother!"


    Apple Pen was ready to throw her apple bomb but suddenly she was shot right into her head.


    *Bang!*


    Apple Pen''s HP bar decreased quickly, and half of her head was blown away since Charlotte''s bullet hit a headshot.


    "D, dammit!!!"


    The Apple Sisters didn''t expect Tabane and Charlotte to be this strong and Tabane didn''t give them a chance to fight back.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    "Yay~~ Bunny is going to win!" Tabane said cheerfully while kicking down her enemies which gave a horror scene. Even though her tone was upbeat, her action was very cruel.


    "Those two are your friends?" Foil Bolt asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yeah¡­"


    Sumire and Haru weren''t sure what to say at that moment.


    The Apple Sisters were in a dire situation, but they saw their special gauge had be full.


    "Brother, let''s do that!"


    "Yes, let''s do that!"


    They knew that their only chance to win was to use their special move!


    Pineapple Pen mmed her whips toward the ground and shouted, "Thorn Chamber!" Then suddenly her whips became longer and it caught Tabane before it restricted Tabane''s entire body.


    Tabane was unable to escape since Pineapple Pen''s ability was an automatically aimed Special Move which meant that unless she was running away to until the limit range, that Special Move was going to catch her. It was a fearsome Special Move, but it didn''t do too much damage.


    "Now, brother!"


    "Alright, brother!"


    Apple Pen suddenly ran toward the direction of Tabane while shouting, "Pop Party!" The stem part on the top of her head started to light up and was ready to blow up.


    "It''s dangerous! The Apple Sisters are going to perform theirbination attack!" Foil Bolt said.


    "Is it really that dangerous?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes! Once they have been caught by "Thorn Chamber" then they need five seconds to escape but it is toote since Apple Pen is going to perform "Pop Party" which is known as one of the most fearsome Special Ability!¡­¡­" Foil Bolt exined with bolt speed about his analysis of this battle.


    Sumire and Haru looked at Foil Bolt and thought that this guy was quite interesting since he was worried about Tabane and Charlotte.


    Tabane, who was trapped, decided to use her Special Move.


    "Terrain Change!"


    Suddenly the concrete ground turned into a water which suddenly drowned Tabane and Apple Sisters.


    "¡­Eh?" 2x


    The fuse which was lit up with fire suddenly went out because of the water and the whips which trapped Tabane were also loosened.


    The terrain which was changed by Tabane was quite wide and it was enough to trap them for a while.


    The Apple Sisters''bination attack had failed, and they needed to find a battle location to fight inside the water since it made them harder to fight. They swam toward the surface, but suddenly they saw six flying drones on the top of their heads.


    "Eh?" 2x


    *Psh!* *Psh!* *Psh!*


    Charlotte kept shooting at them remotely from far away until their HP bar emptied.


    *Ding!*


    [The match is over! Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop win!]


    "Yay~~ Bunny is the winner!"


    Tabane was very cheerful jumping around the water.


    Charlotte, who was far away, sighed in relief at the result of the battle.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The spectators of the match were dumbstruck when they saw this battle.


    "Th¡­ this¡­?!"


    Haru could understand their feelings, but he didn''t care since he needed to prepare.


    "Lc Deer, let''s start our match."


    "Yeah, we can''t be left behind by them," Sumire said and suddenly felt that she had be a character on bloody shounen manga.

 Chapter 965 Tag Match 2

    <h4>Chapter 965 Tag Match 2</h4>


    After the match, Charlotte and Tabane didn''t go back, rather they joined the group of yers to watch the next match which was about to start.


    "Do you know Ocean Stingray and Lc Deer?" Foil Bolt asked directly.


    "They''re our friends," Charlotte said.


    "Ocean Stingray is my boyfriend," Tabane said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte was speechless and Foil Bolt cried since he was single.


    "Oh, right, what were you talking about earlier?" Charlotte asked since she knew that Foil Bolt had been talking with Haru and Sumire for a while.


    "We were talking about your opponents before the match before," Foil Bolt said. He didn''t mind making Charlotte and Tabane his acquaintance after he saw how powerful they were.


    Even all the yers in the present who watched their match also started to follow both Charlotte and Tabane since their match was very awesome.


    Charlotte was a very strong long-range fighter with a Special Move which allowed her to control six drones on her back.


    Tabane was also a very strong close-range fighter with a very unique Special Move which was known as "Terrain Change". This Special Move was very powerful since it allowed her to change the terrain to help her during the battle. Water,va, ice, poison, mud, etc; as long as she wanted she could change the terrain to anything, but of course, it took her a long time to recharge her Special Gauge which made her needed to be careful.


    Theirbination had been known by a lot of yers, especially after they had defeated both Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen.


    "Do you know Ocean Stingray and Lc Deer''s opponents?" Charlotte asked.


    Foil Bolt pushed the frame of his sses and said, "Well, they''re not famousbi such as the Apple Sisters, but they''re rather powerful. They are known as the Nickell Doll and Sand Duck and theirbination attack is rather troublesome." He looked at Charlotte and Tabane and asked, "Do you know the ability of Ocean Stingray and Lc Deer? Both of you seem to know them?"


    Foil Bolt was curious about Ocean Stingray since Ocean Stingray''s shape was very unique and rather than a humanoid shape, Ocean Stingray''s shape was rather simr to the stingray itself which made him a bit surprised when he saw him for the first time.


    "They''re very powerful, especially Ocean Stingray, and you will know their abilities once the match has started," Charlotte said.


    Foil Bolt pushed the frame of his sses again and said, "I guess, that''s true, but Ocean Stingray seems to have a disadvantage at mobility."


    "Well, it isn''t a problem as long as he activates his ability," Charlotte said.


    "Shh¡­ the match is about to start," Tabane said.


    Charlotte and Foil Bolt turned quiet and decided to watch the match which was about to start.


    Haru and Sumire looked at their opponents.


    Nickel Doll and Sand Duct.


    Nickel Doll had the shape of a humanoid figure with a doll-like appearance and Sand Duct had a shape simr to arge golem. It seemed quite a surprisingbination, but thebination of Haru and Sumire was also quite strange.


    Sumire''s shape was a humanoid figure withrge antlers on her head and Haru''s figure was simr to a real stingray.


    Haru had tried to move his body several times during his testing times and surprisingly he could walk normally without using his ability. Even though it was slow, it was quite good enough for him. As long as he used his ability then everything would be alright and before he could use his ability, he knew that he needed to be hit or else his special gauge wouldn''t be filled and he couldn''t use his ability.


    "Nice to meet you both," Nickel Doll said.


    "Nice to meet you too," Haru said.


    "Let''s have a good battle," Sand Duct said.


    "Yeah, but we''ll win this match," Sumire said with a smirk.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Sumire, Haru was wondering whether her character had changed slightly.


    "Hehehe, you sure have a big mouth. Let''s see if your ability is on par with your mouth," Nickel Doll said.


    Nickell Doll and Sand Duct''s level 3 and they were two levels higher than both Haru and Sumire. But even so, both Nickell Doll and Sand Duck didn''t underestimate both Haru and Sumire since they knew that both Haru and Sumire were friends of both Tabane and Charlotte who were very powerful yers even though it was their first time.


    Then no one talked anymore since the battle had started!


    "Sand ster!"


    Sand Duck released a jet current out of his right hand along a sandstorm to st both Haru and Sumire away.


    Sumire dodged Sand Duck''s attack, but Haru was blown away by this attack.


    "Hahaha, you''re quite weak!"


    Nickell Dollughed when she saw Haru was blown away then she ran toward the direction of Sumire since she felt that Sumire was stronger.


    Sumire looked at Nickell Doll who wanted to have a closebat battle with her. Even though she didn''t have that much experience in fighting, it didn''t mean she was clueless.


    "Ma Maniption!"


    Sumire''s antlers attracted the drums to her surroundings and threw them toward the direction of Nickell Doll.


    "What?!"


    Nickell Doll didn''t expect Sumire''s power to be ma maniption. She hurriedly discharged electricity from her palms to shoot down the drums.


    Sand Duct also started to move and directly targeted Sumire since he didn''t feel a threat to Haru. He had a thruster behind his back that could increase his speed.


    *Swoosh!*


    Sand Duct was moving very fast, but suddenly there was a sharp light in front of him.


    "!!!"


    Sand Duct didn''t have a chance to escape and his head was stabbed by Haru''s stinger.


    *Stab!*


    Sand Duct''s HP bar quickly decreased because of Haru''s vicious attack. He didn''t understand how this guy suddenly appeared in front of him even though he had blown him away before.


    The stinger kept sticking on Sand Duct''s head and it kept decreasing Sand Duct''s HP.


    "OOOOHHH!!!!"


    Sand Duct raised hisrge arm to blow Haru away, but when his punch was about to hit him. His fist suddenly passed through Haru''s body.


    "Eh?"


    Sand Duct didn''t understand what was happening, but suddenly he was being attacked once again.


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    Haru kept stabbing Sand Duct''s body, decreasing Sand Duct''s HP bar. His stinger kept moving and his body also kept jumping around simr to a dolphin in the aquarium show.


    Sand Duct knew that he needed to solve this guy quickly or else he would lose!


    "Sand ster!"


    Sand Duct released another powerful jet current along with the sandstrom, but suddenly that guy had disappeared!


    "Where is he?!"


    *Stab!*


    Suddenly Haru appeared behind him and stabbed Sand Duct''s back.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Sand Duct''s HP quickly emptied and he lost the battle.


    Haru didn''t look at Sand Duct and looked at Nickel Doll. He thought to use his Special Move since he had never used it before.


    Nickel Doll was in a fierce battle against Sumire.


    Nickel Doll had the ability to release an electric current and Sumire had the ability to manipte mas.


    Sumire gathered a lot of drums before throwing it toward Nickel Doll, but all of those drums were blown away by Nickel Doll''s electric discharge.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Their battle was very fierce, but Nickel Doll believed that she would win this battle.


    "I''ll win this!"


    Nickel Doll destroyed thest drum and she was about to say something but stopped when she saw arge sword which was made from iron sand.


    During her battle earlier, Sumire had gathered iron sand, quietly creating arge vibrating sword.


    Nickel Doll couldn''t stop Sumire since her vision was covered by drums that were thrown by Sumire.


    "Let''s end this."


    Sumire raised her sword and shed it toward Nickell Doll.


    "Like hell, I''ll lose!"


    Nickel Doll gathered her palms and shouted, "Anode Cathode!" She created a purple and ck center sphere of electricity which was able to block Sumire''s attack.


    If Sumire''s opponent wasn''t an electricity user then she might be able to win this battle easily. Unfortunately, her opponent was an electricity user.


    Both therge vibrating sword and the electricity sphere shed with each other fiercely.


    "Hahaha, I won! I won!"


    But suddenly Nickel Doll realized something was wrong since she didn''t hear the voice of her friend.


    "Linear!"


    Nickel Doll felt foreboded, but everything was toote.


    Haru was right behind Nickel Doll and thrust his stinger forward toward Nickel Doll''s body, then putting in a twist in that attack.


    *BAAAAMM!!*


    Nickel Doll was quickly blown away and her HP bar quickly decreased.


    "Uwaaaaa!!!"


    Sumire didn''t waste her chance and shed down her iron sand sword toward Nickel Doll!


    *sh!*


    Nickel Doll''s HP was emptied and she had lost this battle.


    [The match is over! Ocean Stingray and Lc Deer win!]


    "¡­"


    Every yer who watched their match was stunned when they saw this match and they could only utter "wow" from their mouths.


    Haru moved toward Sumire andtched onto her back. He was too slow and his special gauge had been emptied by his special ability before.


    Sumire also didn''t mind since it wasn''t Haru''s first time totch onto her back. "You know if you keeptching on my back then it might be possible tobine to each other."


    "Eh? Combine?"


    Haru was in deep thought and suddenly felt that it was possible for him tobine with each other.

 Chapter 966 Four Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 966 Four Beasts</h4>


    The spectators who watched battle of Haru and Sumire couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw how they were able to win against Nickel Doll and Sand Duct. They thought that Haru was the weakest among the four of them, but that was wrong!


    Haru was the strongest among the four of them!


    "W, what is his ability!?"


    Foil Bolt was in shock when he saw how Haru had defeated Sand Duct quickly, but what made him even more surprised was how all of Sand Duct''s attacks were useless on Haru!


    "I, it is as if he is a ghost!"


    Everyone also thought the same since they could see Sand Duct''s punch had passed through Haru''s body. They couldn''tprehend Haru''s ability nor did they understand why they understood why all of the attacks from Sand Duct were useless.


    Sumire was better since her ability was very easy to understand.


    Ma maniption, even though it was quite a rare ability, wasn''t that surprising. There were a lot of people who had this kind of ability, but Sumire''s ability was more versatile and she didn''t need to hold a giant ma in her hands.


    Foil Bolt thought for a while and he didn''t really know about Haru''s ability.


    "Is it an ability to turn into a ghost?"


    Foil Bolt looked at Tabane and Charlotte for confirmation, but both of them only smiled and didn''t answer his question. They thought that it was good for a lot of people to misunderstand Haru''s ability, but at the same time, they also knew how cheating was Haru''s ability since it was simply impossible to attack him as long as his special gauge remained.


    "We have enough rest, how about we have another match again?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yes! Bunny-chan is going to show her power again!" Tabane said cheerfully while jumping around.


    "¡­"


    Foil Bolt was silent and didn''t expect them to start another battle. He thought for a while and suddenly realized something.


    "Are they going to fight until level 4?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Foil Bolt was full of sweat and suddenly thought the peace in the "brain burst" would be turned upside down by the four yers in front of him.


    "Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, and Lc Deer¡­"


    Foil Bolt thought that he needed to remember that name clearly since he was sure that they were about to be famous!


    Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire kept fighting after their first fight. They kept winning a lot of times and before long they had raised their level to level two quickly.


    More and more people kept watching them and they didn''t expect for them to raise their level quickly and the name of four of them quickly became famous in the entiremunity.


    Anonymous: "Did you know about the four yers?"


    Anonymous: "Oh, you mean the four yers in Suginami?"


    Anonymous: "I''ve watched their fight! Their fight is awesome!"


    Anonymous: "I don''t understand how they''re so powerful, do any of you know their real identity?"


    Anonymous: "I think that they might be some famous gamers from a different game."


    Anonymous: "Damn, I want to fight against them!"


    Anonymous: "Oh, you''ll lose quickly. Don''t bother."


    Anonymous: "How did you know about that? I''m super strong!"


    All of the yers in the "brain burst" were teens and the oldest yer was 15 years old since "Neuro Linker" only appeared 15 years ago so of course, they were quite childish.


    Anonymous: "Right, is it only me or do their of them have animal names?"


    Anonymous: "Now that you mention it. If I''m not wrong, it should be stingray, lop, owl, and deer."


    Anonymous: "Well, that''s true. Each of them has an animal on their names! I''ve only realized it now!"


    Anonymous: "You''re toote! The four of them already have a nickname!"


    Anonymous: "Eh? Really? What is their nickname?"


    Anonymous: "It''s the Four Beasts."


    "Four Beasts", even though Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire had only fought in a day, but they had won more than 20 times in a row on the first day of their debut which made a lot of people to give them a nickname showing how ferocious and powerful they were.


    Shinjuku.


    It is the location of Leonids Legion which is known for being led by the Blue King, Blue Knight.


    "Vanquish, I''ve heard something interesting."


    The one who had said those words was Cobalt de who was known as the close aide of the Blue King and the member of Leonids.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Vanquish was the nickname of Blue King, Blue Knight. He was quite interested when Cobalt de seemed to have something to talk about with him.


    "Have you heard about "Four Beasts"?" Cobalt de asked.


    "Four Beasts?" Blue Knight frowned since he had never heard such a name before.


    "Yes, "Four Beasts" is the nickname of four famous newbie yers with animal names," Manganese de said. In real life, she was the sister of the Cobalt de, and she was also a close aide to the Blue Knight along with a member of the Leonids.


    "Newbie yer? But have they already gotten a nickname? What makes them so famous?" Blue Knight asked.


    ""It''s like they''re able to win 20 times in a row on the first day they y the game," Cobalt de said.


    "Impossible!"


    The one who had refuted that was Cyan Pile who was also a member of Leonids.


    "Cyan Pale! Watch your mouth!" Manganese de said.


    Cyan de frowned and said, "But that''s impossible."


    "No, it is really happening. I''ve also seen it before," Cobalt de said.


    "It''s intriguing. I''m sure that they''ll be level 4 quickly and by that time, they wille to "Unlimited Neutral Field"," Blue Knight said.


    "Where did you watch it?" Cyan Pile asked.


    "It''s in the Suginami area. You might be able to ask them for a match if youe to that area." Cobalt de smiled and said, "You might lose against them."


    "Impossible, they''re only newbies. I''ll show them what the reality of "brain burst" is to those newbies," Cyan Pale said.


    "Let me know if you decide to ask them for a match. I''ll watch you fightter," Blue King said.


    "Yes."


    Cyan Pale thought that the location of the "Four Beasts" was very close to his home.


    ''Is it Haru?''


    Cyan Pale thought that possibility since his childhood friend was very good at gaming.


    Nerima is the location of the famous "Prominence" Legion who was being led by Red King, Scarlet Rain.


    "I''ve heard something interesting about Suginami, is that true?" Scarlet Rain asked. She had a small red figure with pigtail hair, however, even though she was petite, she was known as the strongest yer among Red Color fighters.


    "Yes, there are four powerful newbies in Suginami," Blood Leopard said with a deadpan tone.


    "What are we waiting for! Let''s give them a lesson!" ze Heart shouted.


    "Well, let''s do that, but who is going to go?" Scarlet Rain asked.


    "I''ll do it! I can fight against the four of them!" ze Heart shouted.


    Scarlet Rain ignored ze Heart and looked at Blood Leopard. "What do you think?"


    "Peach Parasol is a good choice."


    "Eh? Do I need to fight a newbie too?" Peach Parasol asked.


    "You''re level 3 after all. You can use this opportunity to raise your level," Scarlet Rain said.


    "Well, that''s true, but I won''t lose against a newbie!" Peach Parasol said.


    "Then we have decided! Let''s go and raze their ce in Suginamei!" Scarlet Rain shouted.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    Crypt Cosmic Circus, Great Wall, Oscitory Universe, Auroral Oval, and almost every yer on the "brains burst" almost knew the name of "Four Beast", but they didn''t care much since they knew sooner orter someone woulde to knock down the "Four Beast" once they entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    "Cool! ''Four Beasts''? This Ash-sama is going to destroy them! I''m going to Suginami to fight them!"


    Ash Roller shouted and rode his bike to raze Suginami. He was going to provoke the famous ''Four Beasts'' and defeat them to be a legend!


    "¡­"


    The Green King, Green Grandee could only watch his subordinate while shaking his head. He looked toward the distance and felt that the "brain burst" wouldn''t be quiet with the appearance of those four new yers.


    "The wind''s starting to move¡­''


    Green Grande, who was known as the silent character, talked!!!

 Chapter 967 Enemys Turf

    <h4>Chapter 967 Enemy''s Turf</h4>


    After they leveled up to level 2, they decided to take a break.


    "Fuh¡­ I want to eat, but it hasn''t been 10 minutes in reality," Tabane said. She touched her stomach and could understand why a lot of gamers could get fat somehow, especially in this "brain burst" game when 1 second on reality was 17 minutes on "brain burst".


    Haru was wondering whether it was possible to upgrade his "Time and Teleport application Group Chat" simr to the "brain burst" so he could increase the time difference in each world.


    ''Well, it might be possible¡­''


    Haru knew that it was possible, but he knew that it needed a lot of points for him to do that.


    "Say, what are you going to do with the bonus points you''ve received after you level up?" Charlotte asked.


    Each level up grants the Avatar a higher maximum HP and gives them a choice of what Level Up Bonus they would like to choose.


    Level Up Bonuses can also be used to acquire new Ability, Special Moves, Enhanced Armaments, or somehow powering up those three.


    "Hmm, I''ll strengthen my ma maniption ability."


    Sumire looked at them and said, "It might be possible for me to fly using my ma maniption."


    "Fly?" 3x


    "Yeah, I''ll stand on the top of the iron te and elevate it. Then I can float and move around in the sky without trouble."


    Sumire knew that there were a lot of things which could be done with her ability and she couldn''t wait to level up as soon as possible.


    "I''ll also strengthen my "Terrain Change" too and I also want to develop a new ability!" Tabane said.


    As stated before, abilities can be gained either through level-up bonuses or in the midst of battle. However, it is extremely hard for a Duel Avatar to pull off thetter.


    They knew from the information of the story which they had read before they entered the quest, the main character was able to acquire a flying ability by "enduring great suffering". But they knew that wasn''t the only way, there was another method such as imagination. They knew as long as their imagination was strong enough, it was possible to gain more abilities.


    "What kind of ability?" Haru asked.


    "Air Jump! I''m a bunny and of course, I want to jump in the air!" Tabane said, however, she suddenly felt that it would be interesting for all of them to be able to move or fly in the sky, but she wouldn''t say it now.


    Haru thought that Tabane would be even more powerful if she was able to learn that "air jump" ability.


    "I''ll do the same. I feel the drones on my back should have the ability to help me fly," Charlotte said. She wasn''t lying since she indeed felt that was the case. She felt that she could develop an ability that enabled her to fly.


    "How about you Haru?" Sumire asked.


    "Me? I''ll get a "Shape Change" ability. Even though my stingray shape is good, I also want to have a humanoid shape." Haru felt that his stingray shape had too many disadvantages rather than advantages.


    "You''re not going to fly?" Tabane asked.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can fly or not, I can swim," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Haru''s answer made them sigh, even if Haru couldn''t fly, but this guy was able to swim on any terrain as long as he wanted with his ability.


    "We need to raise our level to level 4 quickly before we start school then," Charlotte said.


    They nodded and agreed. They had a week and it should be enough time for them to raise their level to level 4 since everything had only begun when they had reached level 4.


    "So what are we going to do after this? I don''t want to y a game today," Tabane said.


    "I''ll go sleep," Sumire said and yawned.


    "I''m going to do research on "Neuro Linker"," Charlotte said.


    Sumire couldn''t take a wink of sleep when she was in her original world and that was why she was very thankful when she was chosen for this quest since she was able to sleep as much as she wanted.


    Charlotte was also happy to do this quest since she could learn more about the virtual world. She thought that she should make an appointment with a famous professor at the university. She felt that her idea was really good.


    "How about you Haru?" Tabane asked.


    "Hmm¡­ do you want to apany me to buy a vehicle?" Haru asked since he had a feeling that this girl wanted to go out.


    "Yay~~ I want to go!" Tabane jumped up happily since she was bored staying at home.


    "Right, can you help me to make an appointment with the professor who is good at virtual reality?" Charlotte asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll make that appointment." He was also curious and wanted to meet the professor who had developed "Virtual Reality". He was also wondering whether he would be able to meet "Kirigaya Kazuto" in this world, even though he knew that the chance was very limited.


    "Let''s go, Haru!"


    Tabane pulled Haru''s hand and took him outside.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be hasty."


    Sumire and Charlotte looked at Tabane then looked at each other. They had a feeling that something might happen between the two of them.


    Today was Sunday, it wasn''t that strange for 13-years-old children to go out without going to school since today was a holiday.


    Haru who came out from his condo didn''t see Haruyuki and wondered what that guy was doing now.


    "What kind of vehicle do you want to buy? And is it alright for us to buy it?" Tabane asked since she wasn''t sure whether it was possible for them to buy it when they were in their teens.


    Haru nodded and said, "All of the vehicles in this world have been using a new Auto-Drive system and which means, it is very hard for it to have an ident or simply impossible unless there is a human error such a driver so it is possible for us to buy a vehicle."


    "Hmm¡­ that''s true¡­" Tabane said while checking the data about the new Auto-Drive system on her "Neuro Linker".


    Haru really felt that the future of his world would be quite simr to this world. He was wondering how the movie theatre was in this world since, in his original world, he owned thergest movie theatre chain in the entire world. He knew that the movie theatre business wouldn''t go down since the experience which was given by the movie theatre was different from watching a movie on television in front of aputer screen.


    Haru talked about this matter and Tabane was happy since she thought that it was simr to a date.


    Then they decided to buy a motorbike, watched a movie, then went to a cafe. It was a very normal date, but Tabane was happy since for her normal was expensive in her world, especially when she was known as the creator of IS. There were a lot of people who wanted to get her head, even though all those people knew that it was impossible.


    "Hurry up, Haru!!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Haru didn''t know what this girl was thinking, but he could tell that this girl was very happy.


    Spending their entire days buying a motorbike, watching a movie, thenstly, going to the cafe, etc.


    Haru thought that there would be a hovercar or hoverbike, but it seemed that type of vehicle would only appear a few decades in the future. Even though the hover vehicle was good, it took a lot of fuel and once that kind of vehicle became popr, the tirepany would go bankrupt.


    Haru bought a ck motorbike with a futuristic design and the transaction process was very fast. Tabane sat down on his back and hugged his waist tightly. He sighed when he thought about the development of Tabane''s body. Even though Tabane was only 13 years old, her bust was veryrge. Thinking about Houki who was in the world of IS, he felt that the genes of the two sisters were very good.


    "Faster, Haru! Faster!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ignoring Tabane''s voice, Haru went to the Strawberry Pce cafe which was located in Nerima ward which was only one ward away from Suginami.


    Entering the cafe, they could see a lot of beautiful maids who greeted them and guided them to their table.


    The appearance of Haru and Tabane attracted a lot of people since both of their appearances were very handsome and beautiful.


    "I want a special cheesecake!" Tabane said while raising her hand.


    "One coffee jelly for me."


    When Haru ordered a coffee jelly, he suddenly remembered the main character with very strong ESP ability.


    "One special cheesecake and one coffee jelly." The maid bowed her head and said, "Please wait for a while." She left them and prepared their order quickly, but didn''t forget to nce at Haru since this guy was too handsome, right?


    Tabane looked around and whispered, "Haru, this ce is Prominence''s turf, right?"


    Prominence, also known as the Red Legion, was a Legion founded by the first Red King, Red Rider, and formerly led by the second Red King, Scarlet Rain.


    "Yes."


    Haru also realized it and knew the maid who served them was also a yer.


    Tabane smiled and asked, "Do you want to have a battle now?"


    Haru smiled and knew how mischievous this girl was, but he didn''t hate it. "Alright, let''s do it."


    Both of them connected their "Neuro Linker" to Global Net and joined a tag match to challenge the group members


    "Burst Link!" 2x


    They were on the enemy''s turf, of course, they were going to challenge them in a fight!

 Chapter 968 New Ability 1

    <h4>Chapter 968 New Ability 1</h4>


    The world suddenly stopped and turned blue.


    "Match?"


    Kakei Mihaya, who was the maid working at Strawberry Pce, realized that someone hade to cause trouble in Prominence''s turf.


    ''But who?''


    Mihaya didn''t know whether it was done deliberately or by ident, but since they hade to cause trouble then she would wee them and show them the power of the Prominence!


    The blue world suddenly transformed once again and this time it had transformed into Burnt World.


    Everything in the surrounding area was full of fire and the temperature had increased dramatically. From the trees, buildings, parks, and a lot of ces were burning by fire.


    Mihaya knew that she had just happened to step into the "Burnt Stage".


    The stage is a specific virtual environment used in Brain Burst 2039 for normal duels as well as for the Unlimited Neutral Field. Many different stages exist, and each has its own set of attributes.


    Brain Burst creates the stage as a sort of "skin" to video data pulled from the social camerawork. Essentially, it generates a three-dimensional version of the Burst Linker''s current location and applies certain effects to it. For example, the Twilight Stage is always at low light, and its buildings are easy to destroy. For


    Each stage has a certain attribute: Fire, Water, Wood, Dark, and Light. The first three are referred to as "nature"-type, and the second two as "special"-type. This has an effect on the semi-random stage transition process, as well as affecting enemy strengths and weaknesses. For example, if a yer has a water ability then he/she will be weakened on the "Burnt Stage".


    Stages of the same attribute differ in "strength" as well. This equates roughly to how "pure" the stage is - for example, Hell Stage is the most "powerful" dark-attribute stage, and the purgatory-stage is less powerful than it is.


    One important distinction between stages is the ability to enter buildings. For example, you can''t go inside buildings on the Era''s End stage, but you can in the Twilight stage.


    Mihaya looked at her surroundings then noticed two figures who weren''t that far away from her. She squinted her eyes and looked at the name of two yers which made her frown.


    "Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop? The Four Beasts?"


    Mihaya didn''t expect the yers which she had talked about in the Legion would suddenly appear in this ce.


    "Eh? Four Beasts? What is that?" Tabane asked curiously.


    "I guess it is a sort of nickname," Haru said.


    Mihaya looked at both of them and said, "It''s your nickname. I don''t expect that after you''ve wrecked apart the Suginami area, you''ll appear in the Nerima area." It was her first time seeing two of the "Four Beasts", but she could tell that they were quite arrogant since they decided to challenge within the Prominence''s turf.


    ''Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop.''


    Mihaya could see that Sunset Lop was a bit simr to her in the shape only with different types of animals. If she was a leopard then Sunset Lop was a rabbit. Then she looked at Ocean Stingray who had a shape simr to arge mecha stingray. She wasn''t sure how this guy was able to fight his opponent in that kind of shape.


    Haru was sure that Mihaya was looking at him with a confused expression since he was sure that this girl might be confused at how he was going to fight in this form, but he wouldn''t say anything to give her a surprise element.


    "Don''t you have a friend? If you have then you should hurry up and call him or her since you won''t able to fight against the two of us alone, Blood Leopard," Tabane said.


    Blood Leopard was Kakei Mihaya''s Duel Avatar. Her shape is based on a leopard. She has a feline shaped head with yellow eyes. Her body is mostly colored in shades of red with armored shoulder guards.


    "You underestimated me. I''m not the same as the rest of the yers that you''ve fought against," Mihaya said. Even though she knew that both Haru and Tabane were strong, she also had her own pride. She knew that both Haru and Tabane were only level two and she was at level six. She didn''t think that she would lose against either of them. Even if they attacked her at the same time.


    "Oh-ho? How arrogant. Stingray, let me handle this one. If someone appears then you can have that yer," Tabane said. She thought about teaching this little girl a lesson.


    "I''ll be waiting here," Haru said.


    "You sure don''t want to attack me together? You''ll lo--"


    Mihaya hadn''t finished her words and Tabane had sent her a flying kick directly.


    *Baam!*


    Mihaya was thrown several meters away and crashed into the wall behind. It might be because the wall was fragile or Tabane''s kick was so powerful that the wall crumbled directly.


    Tabane didn''t continue her attack and waited for Mihaya toe out. "Well, what is it?"


    "I''m sorry. It seems that I''ve underestimated both of you."


    Mihaya''s tone was quite nd. She walked out of the building and looked at Tabane with a serious expression. Even though it was rare, it was possible for someone who had a lower level to be able to win against a yer who had a higher level.


    The advantage of a yer with a higher level was that they had more HP, more power or speed or defense, or more powerful ability depending on how they spent their Bonus Points after they had leveled up. But one thing which made a yer with a higher level win against the lower level was their experience at fighting. yers at a higher level have fought a lot of matches with a lot of yers and that meant they were stronger than the yer with a lower level.


    But there was an irregrity, such as now, when a yer''s fighting talent closed the gap between level differences.


    Mihaya faced this situation since she could tell that Sunset Lop was very strong after that first confrontation. She thought that she needed to get serious or else she might be beaten in this match.


    Hearing her answer, Haru thought that Blood Leopard might be an expressionless type of girl.


    ''She''s a bit simr to Megumi somehow.''


    But of course, the presence of this girl might be stronger than Megumi since Megumi was a very unique existence.


    Haru didn''t move and watched the fight which happened in front of him.


    Even though Blood Leopard was red, it didn''t mean she was a long-range fighter. Her abilities revolve around her speed and power. That meant her speed and power was better than Tabane''s.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    However¡­


    Tabane dodged Mihaya''s punches easily before sending out a roundhouse kick in Mihaya''s stomach.


    *Baam!*


    Mihaya was blown away and was on her knee while holding her stomach. Even though that attack didn''t give her real pain, it shocked her.


    "Good attack."


    Even though Mihaya didn''t know who Tabane was, she had to praise Tabane since she was very strong even though Tabane was only level 2.


    Tabane only smiled and said, "If you continue like this then you''re going to lose."


    "Is that so?"


    There wasn''t any fluctuation of emotion in Mihaya''s voice.


    "Leopard!"


    Suddenly someone entered their battlefield.


    Mihaya turned and saw a yer with quite a huge body and red color.


    "Cherry Rook."


    Cherry Rook was quite in shock when he saw Blood Leopard was at a disadvantage facing one of the Four Beasts. Of course, he knew about Four Beasts since it had be a topic of "brain burst", but he didn''t expect to see them here.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Cherry Rook jumped out from the roof andnded on the ground while looking at Sunset Lop who had made Blood Leopard kneel down.


    "Well, it seems that you''re going to be my opponent."


    Cherry Rook turned and looked at Ocean Stingray who seemed to be a spectator in this battle. He frowned and asked, "Can you?"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt funny by this question and said, "I guess. I need to try my new ability." His shape started to change from a stingray to a humanoid figure slowly.

 Chapter 969 New Ability 2

    <h4>Chapter 969 New Ability 2</h4>


    After Haru had leveled up, he had gotten an ability to change his shape. He had three shapes in total, the first was a stingray shape, the second was a humanoid shape, and the third was a mermaid shape.


    This time, he had changed into his humanoid shape.


    In this form, he had two legs, but in his lower body, there were tworge fins that covered his lower back which was a bit simr to a stingray feature. He also lost his stinger and held that stinger in his hand simr to a rapier.


    Haru thought that it was better to hide his "physical permeation" ability since in his opinion, even if he didn''t use that ability, he was strong enough.


    The sudden change of Ocean Stingray caused both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook to feel a bit surprised. They hadn''t watched Ocean Stingray''s fight and thought that his stingray shape was only for a disguise or something.


    "Then, I''ll face you!"


    Cherry Rook looked at Haru while holding his broadsword. Even though his color was red, he was a close-range fighter.


    Cherry Rook raised his palm and sent out wire toward Haru.


    Haru moved his head to the right slightly to avoid that wire.


    But that wire wasn''t intended to attack Haru, rather it was to catch therge debris behind him.


    Cherry Rook pulled the wire along with therge debris to attack Haru, but Haru started to run toward him.


    "What?"


    This action caused Cherry Rook to feel a bit baffled, but he quickly regained his calm and raised hisrge broadsword.


    Haru quickly shortened the distance between the two of them and Cherry Rook mmed thatrge broadsword at Haru¡­


    *Baam!*


    The power of that attack was so powerful that it caused the ground to be destroyed and there was a lot of debris that was scattered, but Cherry Rook was in shock since Ocean Stingray had disappeared.


    Suddenly Cherry Rook felt something on his back and knew instantly that it was Ocean Stingray. He hurriedly turned to block him, but he was toote.


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    Haru used his stinger to stab Cherry Rook several times.


    "HAAAA!!!"


    Cherry Rook ignored the pain on his body and mmed his broadsword again, but Haru could easily dodge and kept harassing him with several stabs using his stinger.


    Looking at his Special Gauge which had be full, Haru quickly used his special move.


    "Linear!"


    Haru''s stinger shone before he stabbed it right into Cherry Rook''s sr plexus.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The attack was so powerful that it caused an air shockwave, but that attack wasn''t over.


    Haru twisted his stinger, adding force to his attack blowing Cherry Rook away.


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Cherry Rook was blown away and hit the building behind him. His HP was quickly depleted and 3/4 of the HP had disappeared.


    "Cherry Rook!"


    Blood Leopard didn''t expect Haru to win against Cherry Rook, but the reality was telling otherwise. She could see that Cherry Rook almost lost and Haru didn''t even lose his HP during the battle. She knew that she needed to help Cherry Rook or her friend might be in danger!


    "Change shape!"


    Blood Leopard, who stood up before dropping her four paws to the ground, appeared more like an actual leopard. Half of her HP had been decreased because of Tabane, but it didn''t mean she was going to lose against Tabane.


    Blood Leopard had decided to help Cherry Rook and after that, she was going to defeat Tabane again.


    "Bloodshot Cannon!"


    Blood Leopard''s special gauge was emptied and she used her special moves. Her special move was very powerful, she fired herself as a projectile, boasting a nearly guaranteed instant kill if she collided with her opponent. She was going to end Ocean Stingray right away when that guy wasn''t looking at her, but suddenly¡­


    "Terrain Change!"


    The burning area along with the hard concrete suddenly turned into slippery ice.


    ''What?!"


    Blood Leopard who was moving very fast, suddenly slipped and hit the wall of hardened ice.


    *BAAAAMMMM!!!*


    Blood Leopard''s HP was quickly depleted and knew that one more attack she would lose this battle.


    "You sure are looking down on me~~"


    Tabane said with a cheerful voice and walked toward Blood Leopard who couldn''t stand up after Blood Leopard failed to use her special move.


    "Yes, it seems that I really underestimated you¡­" Blood Leopard''s tone was very nd, but she felt very bitter since she knew that she had lost.


    "Then, goodbye~~"


    Tabane raised her feet and stomped Blood Leopard''s head.


    *BAAAM!*


    Blood Leopard''s HP was emptied and she lost the match.


    Tabane smiled and looked at Haru.


    "Stingray, Hurry up!"


    Haru heard Tabane''s voice and knew that her battle was over. He could feel that the temperature was a bit cold since Tabane had used her "Terrain Change", but he didn''t care too much and walked slowly toward Cherry Rook.


    Cherry Rook, who watched how Blood Leopard had lost, was surprised, but he didn''t want to lose in this battle, especially when he thought about his children.


    To be a "burst linker" someone needs to be invited by a yer. The person who invites a new yer is being called a "parent" then the person who is being invited is being called a "children".


    Cherry Rook''s child was the famous Red King, Scarlet Rain. He was her parent and he wouldn''t lose against a mere level 2!


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!"


    Cherry Rook roared and shed down his broadsword, but¡­


    Haru''s movement was very swift and he dodged Cherry Rook''s attack again before he sent out his counterattack. Raising his stinger, he stabbed it right into Cherry Rook''s head and quickly decreased Cherry Rook''s HP.


    Looking at his HP which kept decreasing, Cherry Rook began to panic even more. He didn''t want to lose, however, he couldn''t do anything in this situation.


    "I DON''T WANT TO LOSE!!!!"


    But Haru didn''t give him mercy and ended the battle.


    Cherry Rook was down and his figure disintegrated after he had lost the battle.


    [The match is over! Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop win!]


    Haru sighed and said, "Don''t you think that we have bullied a group of children?"


    "Well, this is only a game. You don''t need to think too much. Anyway, we have won, yay~~"


    Tabane hugged Haru and buried her head in his chest. She couldn''t do this action before since he was in stingray form, but this time, she could do it since his form had changed into a humanoid figure.


    Haru patted Tabane''s head and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Yes~~"


    Haru and Tabane returned to the cafe as if nothing had happened.


    Mihaya brought their cakes before looking at Haru and Tabane for a while.


    "Is there anything else?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing. Please enjoy your cake," Mihaya said and bowed her head before leaving them.


    It was impossible to know the real identity of the yer unless that yer told his/her real identity in reality.


    Mihaya had a feeling that both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop were both Haru and Tabane, but she wasn''t sure and she felt that it was too rude to use the guests of the cafe as her opponents before. She sighed when she thought about why she had lost and decided to perform better next time.


    ''Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop, I''ll win next time.''


    Haru and Tabane didn''t know what Mihaya was thinking and they didn''t care too much either.


    "Hmm! It''s delicious~~"


    Tabane held her cheek while eating her cheesecake. Looking at Haru''s coffee jelly, she smiled and asked, "Haru, I want yours!" She opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her.


    "¡­"


    "What is it?" Haru was speechless.


    "Feed me! Aahh¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "¡­"


    "AHHH¡­¡­!!!"


    Tabane red at Haru since she felt tired from opening her mouth for a long time.


    Haru sighed and fed Tabane his coffee jelly. If he didn''t know that this woman was an adult then he would really think that this woman was a kid.


    "Is it good?" Haru asked.


    "Yummy~~"


    "¡­"


    Mihaya looked at the interaction between Haru and Tabane and somehow she felt quite jealous.


    ''Having a boyfriend is good¡­''

 Chapter 970 Target and Learning in this world

    <h4>Chapter 970 Target and Learning in this world</h4>


    "WHAT?!"


    Everyone in the Prominence was in shock when they heard Mihaya''s story. They knew about "Four Beasts" who were the best new yers in the Suganami ward, but they didn''t expect them toe to Nerima ward.


    "This is a provocation! Damn! We have to have revenge!"


    The Red King, Scarlet Rain, was very angry when she learned both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook had lost against both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop.


    Everyone nodded and felt the same as their King since they were very angry when their members had been defeated right in their territories.


    Both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop entered their territories then defeated their members without caring about the non-aggression pact.


    The non-aggression pact is a pact that is created by Six Kings of Pure Color with the purpose of stopping the fighting between them and iming a part of thend as their Legion territory.


    Usually, no one would dare to attack a member of Legion of the Six Kings of Pure Color, but this time, someone dared to do it.


    This was an open provocation for this non-aggression pact along with the Red King since the yers who were defeated were part of Prominence.


    "Leopard, can they really defeat you?" Thistle Porcupine asked.


    In the Prominence Legion, there were three Legion Submasters who was known as Triplex. They were known as Blood Leopard, Thistle Porcupine, and Cassis Mouse. The three of them were the strongest members and were known under Red King, Scarlet Rain.


    Of course, it surprised them when they found out that Blood Leopard had lost against the Four Beasts. Even though the Four Beasts were very famous, they were only level 2 at best and Blood Leopard was at level 6. There was a four level difference between them and they felt skeptical when Blood Leopard lost against one of the members of Four Beasts.


    "Didn''t they cheat? They were using cheat, right?" Scarlet Rain asked.


    Blood Leopard shook her head and said, "No, they didn''t cheat. It is their real ability, they are very strong."


    "¡­"


    Hearing Blood Leopard''s answer, they were in shock.


    "Cherry, how about you? You''ve faced them as well, right?"


    Everyone looked at Cherry Rook who had been silent.


    "¡­"


    Cherry Rook felt depressed when he thought that he had lost against Ocean Stingray. Even though he had yed this game for a long time, he had lost against Ocean Stingray who was only level 2 at that time.


    "Cherry!"


    "Ah!"


    Cherry Rook woke up when his name was called. He noticed that everyone was looking at him which made him sigh. Looking at Scarlet Rain, he felt quite embarrassed when he thought that he was the parent of the Red King.


    "Yes, they''re very strong¡­"


    Cherry Rook didn''t want to admit it, but what could he do in this situation?


    "From today on The Four Beast is going to be our enemy!"


    Scarlet Rain''s small figure stood straight while looking at all of her Legion members.


    "We''re going to hunt them down! Let''s show them why the power of Prominence is!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!!"


    Every member of the Prominence shouted at the same time.


    Prominence has 34 members including their Legion Master.


    This time they had dered that the Four Beasts were their enemy and they would hunt them down!


    Haru and Tabane didn''t know what kind of trouble they had caused and even if they knew they would only smile since they thought the "brain burst" would be even more interesting. After they came back from the cafe, they also joined both Sumire and Charlotte who were researching the virtual world, "Nerve Gear", "Atmosphere", "Soul Trantor", "Augma", "Neuro Linker", etc.


    Haru started to think that it was better not to go to middle school since he felt that it was useless and rather than go to middle school, it was better to go to university. With their knowledge, it was possible for the four of them to be transferred to the university right away.


    "So we''re going to stop our n to enter middle school and enter university, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" 3x


    They thought that it was a waste of time to spend their time studying in middle school. Besides talking with the main character, what were the advantages of staying in middle school?


    Nothing.


    Then rather than spending their time with middle school students then it was better to spend their time studying virtual reality at the university.


    The human brain is very mysterious, and humans can only use 10% of their brains in their entire life. Studying virtual reality also means studying the human brain.


    There were a lot of things which made him a bit worried about virtual reality.


    Haru knew that it was an advance of human technology, but he wanted to understand it fully since there was a lot of hidden danger when he essed virtual reality from "Neuro Linker" such as "Neuro Linker".


    To ess virtual reality, his brain needed to be connected or scanned. During that connecting or scanning process, he was afraid for the information within his brain to be known. Even though Tabane had created a program to block any information within their brain from being essed, he wanted to learn more about this virtual reality while he was in this world.


    Haru felt that it was a good choice that the one who entered this world was Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire since the three of them were scientists and they were very interested to learn about a lot of things in this world.


    If the one who entered the quest was Esdeath, then he didn''t think that she would stop ying "brain burst". If the one who entered this quest was Korosensei, then Korosensei would stay at home to y virtual reality porn every day and Haru had a feeling that Korosensei would die from blood loss from watching virtual reality porn every day.


    ''I''ve never tried to watch porn in this world¡­''


    Haru felt that it was such a waste to not try it, but at the same time, he felt that he shouldn''t touch it since if he touched it then his libido would be very hard to control. He stayed with three beautiful women and he would be lying if he didn''t have an interest in them, especially when they slept together every day.


    The only thing which made him sober was because they had turned into a young girl which made his morals stop him.


    If he wanted he could turn them older, but he decided not to do that since he had a feeling they would try to tempt him.


    Then Haru registered their name on the famous university who had deep research on virtual reality in this country and did a quick test for their transfer exam. The test was a child''s y for them and they were quickly epted into the university. They coulde to the university after a week and start their lesson.


    After that, they spent their entire week raising their level to level 4 as quickly as possible.


    Arata Haruyuki didn''t expect the most popr girl in the school would talk to him and she also invited her to y a game which was known as "brain burst". He didn''t know what game it was, but when he was in the middle of thought, the group of students who had bullied him came toward him.


    "Oi, pig! How dare you note!"


    Haruyuki was startled, but then he heard the girl who had called him to say "burst link".


    "Burst Link!" 2x


    Then the story of "el World" began!

 Chapter 971 Different Kind of Main Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 971 Different Kind of Main Chapter</h4>


    "Virtual reality is the advancement of humanity. There are a lot of things which can be done by it such as¡­¡­"


    It had been a week since they had been teleported to this world.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had registered themselves on the famous university who had a deep research on virtual reality. They were in the ssroom and sat down together while listening to the lecturer.


    Tabane yawned since she had learned most of the lecture. She looked at Haru and whispered, "Haru, can you hack the research of that lecturer?"


    "Well, it is possible," Haru said. He also felt bored listening to something which he had learned. He also agreed with Tabane and wanted to learn something advanced.


    Sumire and Charlotte both looked at two criminals while rolling their eyes. Even though it was illegal, they didn''t stop Haru and Tabane since they were also curious. They also felt bored listening to something which they had learned in the past week.


    When the four of them had transferred into this university, there were a lot of people who were curious about them since they were very young, but it quickly dissipated when it was very hard tomunicate with the four of them.


    Haru didn''t have a hobby to talk with the minor characters and he would also leave this world soon. He might talk with them to be polite, but he didn''t talk with them too much, especially when there was a lot of shotacon in this university. During his introduction, he could feel predatory eyes from the female university students which made him speechless.


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane also had no intention of speaking with the rest of the students since they wouldn''t stay in this world that long. Creating an unnecessary rtionship was very troublesome, it was better to spend their time researching or leveling up their character on the "brain burst".


    Four 13 year old teenagers entered the same university at the same time and all of them got a perfect score on their entrance exam without cheating. The university quickly epted them since it was rare to have a prodigy, and there was more than one.


    "What about hypnosis? Can you do that?" Tabane asked curiously. She knew that there was a lot of magic, skill, ability, etc on the "group chat" and she was wondering whether Haru bought or had gotten reward for an ability to hypnosis since she thought it was better to hypnosis the professor on the university then stole their research data.


    "¡­I can probably, but I don''t really want to use it."


    Aquaman had a strong telepathy ability, Haru whose body had been changed into Aquaman''s body also had gotten every ability of Aquaman.


    Haru was able to do a telepathy and used it to manipte someone''s mind, but he hated using it rather he had never used it since he felt quite ufortable. He felt if he did that he would have a godplex which would turn him into arrogant.


    "It''s better to hack. I''m afraid to mess up his mind."


    Tabane nodded and thought that it would be troublesome if that happened.


    "Shh¡­ listen to the lesson." Charlotte nced at both of them.


    Tabane and Haru nodded at the same time.


    Looking at Tabane and Haru who were very close to each other, Charlotte suddenly felt slightly jealous. She knew him first, yet Tabane was closer to him.


    Sumire didn''t care about their conversation since she was sleepy. She closed her eyes and rested her chin on her hand. She opened her eyes slightly and yawned before she closed it again.


    There were a lot of things which they had done in the past week, but one thing for sure,st night, their character on the "brain burst" had reached level 4.


    In the past week, Sumire and Charlotte had also gotten used to the match on the "brain burst", especially with both Tabane and Haru who taught them together. They kept winning the match after matches and their nickname was the "Four Beasts" had be famous throughout the "brain burst" since they had never lost since the first time they had joined "brain burst". It was also one of the reasons why they could be level 4 quickly.


    Even so, there were a lot of quests that needed to bepleted on the "group chat" which they hadn''t done.


    Learning the Incarnate System, entering the "Unlimited Neutral Field", conquering the Dungeon, defeating one of the Six Kings, conquering the Imperial Pce, bing level 9, bing level 10, andstly defeating Chrome Disaster.


    There were sure a lot, but after this, after the end of their university, they would y once again and do the rest of the quest since all of them had reached level 4.


    All of them were level 4 and they could create a legion after they had entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    But before they entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field", they needed to be careful since they had be an enemy of Prominence.


    Prominence was the Legion which was led by Red King, Scarlet Rain. It might be because they had defeated both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook that Prominence had be hostile toward them and had sent out some yers to have a match against them.


    But of course, they were defeated by the four of them. At the same time, they also thought to target the Red King for their quest since they felt that Red King was the weakest among the the Six Kings on the "brain burst".


    Unlike the rest of the Kings on the "brain burst", Red King''s firepower was very powerful, but her mobility was very low. She couldn''t move after she had released her weapons and could only stay in ce, shooting down her opponents. But at the same time, her defense was very weak and her body was very small. The other reason was because the territory of the Red King was close to their ce.


    While thinking about their strategy to reach level 10 on the "brain burst", the lecture was over and they quickly went back to their home since they didn''t have anything to do in the university.


    But before that Haru essed the university''s local inte and hacked the data within university about virtual reality and a lot more which he could get in this world. He thought that he also needed to copy some famous stories, manga, music, and games to be brought back to his world.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire said goodbye to the lecturer and went to their car in the parking park. It might be impossible for a teenager to own a car in their original world, but it was alright in this world since artificial intelligence was the one who drove the car for them.


    "Do you think the story has started?" Charlotte asked. She was wondering when the main character had yed the game.


    "It should be."


    Haru had often talked to Haruyuki since they were neighbors and they often went out together from the condo building and he knew that Haruyuki had met Kuroyukihime.


    "Can you make him slim?" Sumire asked.


    "It should be possible."


    Haru knew that there was nothing impossible and he knew that it was possible for him to make Haruyuki slimmer.


    For the past week, Haru had known Haruyuki and also often gave Haruyuki healthy food since he knew that Haruyuki''s mother often left him alone in his apartment since she was busy with her work. He wanted to say something to Haruyuki''s mother, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He knew that Haruyuki had be fat after Haruyuki had heard about the divorce of his parents and both of his parents didn''t really want him which made him depressed and food was his way to make himself better.


    Haru knew that he didn''t have an obligation to help Haruyuki, but he wanted to be Haruyuki slimmer before he returned.


    After 30 minutes, they had arrived in their condo building and went inside, but they suddenly saw something round run very fast toward their direction.


    Haru knew that he would crash, but he didn''t dodge.


    *Baam!*


    Haruyuki who had run while looking down suddenly hit into something and almost fell down, but his hand was caught by someone.


    "Haruyuki, are you alright?"


    "A, ah, Kasugano-kun¡­"


    Haruyuki was a bit surprised then he bowed his head. "I, I''m sorry!"


    "Be careful, alright?"


    Haru then noticed a bruise on Haruyuki''s cheek and asked, "Haruyuki, what''s wrong with your cheek?"


    "!!!"


    Haruyuki was startled and his eyes were a bit dodgy. "It, it''s alright! I, I just fell down the stairs earlier! Ah! I suddenly remembered something! I need to go back quickly! Bye, everyone!" He hurriedly went to the lift and left them quickly.


    "¡­"


    "It seems the story has really started," Sumire said.


    "Well, let''s go back first. Let''s enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" after we have dinner," Haru said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    Haru thought to give Haruyuki a cake after he had gone backter.

 Chapter 972 Unlimited Neutral Field 1

    <h4>Chapter 972 Unlimited Neutral Field 1</h4>


    Haruyuki was inside his room covering himself with a nket thinking about his inferiority. His mother stayed at work and he didn''t have anyone who could console him. Thinking about his childhood friends, he felt betrayed by Chiyu since she had told Taku what had happened to him.


    (Chiyu and Taku are Haruyuki''s childhood friends).


    Haruyuki had decided to throw away his school life and he was alright with it since he didn''t have a friend in the school, but when he was outside the school, he wanted to have the same standing as his childhood friends, he didn''t want any pity nor contempt from them. He only wanted to be treated the same and y a game together with his childhood friends.


    Haruyuki was quite depressed and thought to sleep quickly, but then someone pressed the bell of his apartment. He wanted to ignore it, but it seemed this person wouldn''t stop pressing the bell no matter what. He sighed and got up from his bed to see who had bothered him.


    Walking out from his room, Haruyuki looked at the screen inside the corridor near the entrance door to see who had pressed the bell of his apartment, however, he was a bit surprised when he saw that it was his new neighbor. .


    "K, Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru noticed Haruyuki who was right on the door and quickly said, "Haruyuki, have you eaten dinner? I''ve cooked too much, do you want some?" He showed a te of mapo tofu in front of the door camera of Haruyuki''s apartment.


    Looking at Haru, Haruyuki sighed. He had known him a few days ago since Haru''s identity was very unique. He had seen Haru''s parents who had a harem and also Haru''s siblings which made him quite speechless. He also knew that Haru was also studying at the university and meant that Haru was very smart. He didn''t understand why Haru cared for someone like him.


    But¡­


    "Gulp¡­"


    *Growl¡­*


    Haruyuki had to admit that the food which was made by Haru was very awesome. He recalled when Haru had given him food and couldn''t forget the taste at that time.


    "Hello Haruyuki? Are you there?"


    "Ah, ah, yes!"


    Haruyuki opened the door and he was hit by a sharp aroma from the mapo tofu.


    *Growl¡­*


    Haruyuki''s stomach was rumbling very loud which made him blush somehow. "I, I''m sorry¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "Well, it''s alright. It means that my food is good enough for you to anticipate it." He gave the mapo tofu to Haruyuki and said, "I''ve got something to do now. You can give me the te tomorrow." He knew that Haruyuki didn''t really want to be bothered and decided to give him some space.


    "Thank you¡­"


    Haruyuki sighed in relief when he heard Haru''s words. He also didn''t really want anyone to see his state right now. He took the mapo tofu and looked at Haru who went back after saying goodbye to him. He closed the door and walked to the dining room to eat mapo tofu and white rice which Haru had given to him.


    cing the dish on the table, Haruyuki took a chopstick and sat down. He pped his hands and said, "Thank you for the meal." He started to eat mapo tofu with gusto since he was very hungry.


    "It''s spicy!"


    Haruyuki felt that his tongue was burning, but he didn''t stop and tears flowed down from his eyes. He wasn''t sure why he was crying, but he kept eating the mapo tofu even though it was very spicy yet it was delicious.


    "It''s delicious¡­"


    Haruyuki didn''t have a sibling, but somehow he felt that Haru was simr to an older brother even though their age was simr.


    ''Sibling, huh¡­?''


    Suddenly Haruyuki also wanted to have a father who had a harem since he felt that it was better than a father who had abandoned him after all.


    Haru went back to his condo and knew that cake was a bit strange to be given to someone when they were depressed, especially when he wanted to help Haruyuki on diet. Then he thought to give him mapo tofu since it didn''t have that many calories and it was very delicious but spicy.


    Spicy food had a good benefit to fasten metabolism and that meant it would also promote weight loss.


    Even though Haruyuki didn''t realize it, he had entered Haru''s n to lose weight.


    Lastly, spicy food could release the neurotransmitter serotonin in the brain that alleviated depression and boosted the mood.


    Haru knew Haruyuki''s mental state and that was why he didn''t bother him that much since he didn''t want to impose himself. He also knew that it was better to leave the encouraging job to the girls in Haruyuki''s surroundings. He had to admit that Haruyuki was very popr and this guy had a lot of girls around him.


    It might be because of Haruyuki''s inferiorityplex that he didn''t think those girls would be interested in him.


    ''Well, I guess I need to ship him with Kuroyukihime¡­''


    Coming back to the living room, Haru saw everyone watching a movie together and looked at the dinner which hadn''t been eaten. He felt warm since he knew that they were waiting for him.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes!" 3x


    They stopped watching and hurriedly took their dinner before eating with gusto since it was such torture that Haru''s food was right in front of them yet they couldn''t eat it.


    Haru took his dinner and watched the movie.


    ''Romance movie, huh?''


    Haru thought that he should make a romance movie after he hade back. His two movies would be released soon at the movie theatre and he was wondering how many box office that his movies could create. He was sure that Utaha would be happy if he created another movie.


    Thinking for a while, Haru decided to write down a story since there was a time before they went to enter the game again. Taking out hisptop, he started to write down a script at a very fast speed.


    "Haru, you know, I can give you a hologramputer," Tabane said.


    "If I use a hologramputer in my world, then it will cause a lot of trouble," Haru said. He also thought that it was better to use a hologramputer, but he knew that his world wasn''t that advanced yet and something as sophisticated as a hologram screen hadn''t been developed into something which could be used by masses.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru thought that he should buy apany that manufactured optics and reprography products. He got a target for that and thought to eat them first before he grabbed them.


    "What are you writing?" Charlotte asked.


    "Movie script."


    "Movie script?" 3x


    They became curious and looked at the title of the movie script which was written on hisptop.


    "Crying Out Love in the Center of the World?"


    It seemed to be a romance movie and that was why they were a bit curious. Reading the script very quickly, they suddenly wanted to see how this movie would appear on the screen.


    Haru stopped and could feel Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire''s soft bodies on himself. Their sweet smell also entered his nose which somehow made it very hard for him to calm down.


    "Why are you stopping?"


    "We should enter the game first. We have a lot of things that need to be done in the game after all," Haru said to change the topic of conversation while also trying to calm himself since they didn''t realize the harms of their bodies on him.


    Haru was a lewd beast, and not that dense protagonist who would do nothing when there were beautiful girls who tried to chase after them.


    They nodded since they would go to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to hunt an enemy then created their own Legion!


    Pressing the "brain burst" icon on their "Neuro Linker," they shouted, "Burst Link!"

 Chapter 973 Unlimited Neutral Field 2

    <h4>Chapter 973 Unlimited Neutral Field 2</h4>


    A light enveloped them and the blue world started to change into Stormy Stage.


    At this stage, the weather was very bad, the rain downed them hard, thunder rumbled from time to time, and the world was very dark since there were hardly any lights within this stage.


    The sun was covered by clouds and the fire died in the rain. The only light at this stage would be light poles and light on some buildings, but some of it was destroyed by the fight in this "Unlimited Neutral Field."


    It was their first time entering this ce, but they didn''t expect it would wee them like this.


    Haru felt something might¡­


    "It feels like something might happen when we''re going to make a Legion," Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''OI!!!!''


    Haru was staggered when he heard Charlotte had raised the g for everyone!


    "Charlotte, you''ve raised a g!"


    Tabane looked at Charlotte with disbelief when she heard Charlotte''s words.


    "Huh? g? What is that?" Charlotte asked since she was confused.


    "Well, g is a moment where an event or trouble is going to happen," Sumire said.


    Haru looked at Sumire curiously and asked, "How did you know that?"


    "In my free time, I usually try to y a dating game."


    Sumire looked at Haru and seemed that she wasn''t joking.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''tment on Sumire''s statement and felt that everyone was free to do whatever they wanted to do during their free time, but somehow, it was quite unexpected. He thought that Sumire would spend her time researching the human body, but it seemed that her hobby was cuter than he had thought.


    ''Maybe, I should change her world title from "ck Bullet" to "My Doctor Can''t Be This Cute!''.''


    "Did you think anything strange just now?" Sumire asked. She wasn''t sure, but she had a feeling that Haru was thinking something stupid somehow.


    "Well, I''m thinking of the name of our Legion," Haru said.


    "Now that you mention it, where is the dungeon location to create a Legion?" Tabane asked.


    "It should be Ikebukuro."


    In order to create a Legion, you must first undertake a Legion Quest via the underground dungeon in Ikebukuro and four yers are required toplete this quest.


    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Tabane couldn''t wait to start to create their Legion and said, "While we walk, let''s think about the name of the Legion."


    The four of them came down from the building where the portal was located and walked toward Ikebukuro.


    The location was quite far, and they had decided to take a train on this trip since it would take a long time if they used their feet, especially when this ce was free to battle ce.


    It didn''t mean that they were afraid of trouble, but "free to battle ce" meant every yer they met along the way was their opponent and they didn''t want to be troubled by small fries during this trip.


    They were toozy to fight the battle and thought about going to Ikebukuro quietly since they only wanted to create a Legion.


    "What about the Corpse Party? Isn''t that a good name?"


    Sumire had thought of this name for the past week and felt quite proud of her idea.


    "¡­"


    "Rejected." 3x


    "Why?" Sumire looked at them in disbelief since she thought that her name was simply original and perfect!


    "How can you ask why? When that name is simply weird!"


    Haru sighed at the name choice of Sumire.


    Hearing Haru''s refusal, Sumire started to sulk and looked away from him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "I''m sorry alright? Don''t sulk at me."


    "I''m not sulking!"


    "¡­"


    Haru could see clearly that this woman was sulking, but women had always been unreasonable creatures and they couldn''t fathom with logic. That was why never used logic, even though he knew that it wasn''t his fault, but in this woman''s mind, it was his fault.


    "I''m sorry, alright? I''m starting to feel that this name is quite cool. Corpse Party. Well, a lot of yers will be corpses after they see us. That''s cool," Haru said, trying to make Sumire''s mood better.


    "Right?"


    Sumire seemed to be smug when she heard Haru''s words.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Sumire''s reaction, Haru felt that this woman was too easy somehow.


    "Rejected!" 2x


    But Charlotte and Tabane couldn''t ept such a name for their Legion since it was simply weird.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire started to sulk again and drew a circle in the corner with her finger.


    "I really think the Corpse Party is good, but it isn''t that suitable for our Legion''s name."


    Haru patted Sumire''s back trying to make her mood better.


    "Then what kind of name is suitable for our Legion?" Sumire asked.


    "I''ve heard that all of the yers in the "brain burst" have called us the "Four Beasts", right? Why don''t we use that name directly?" Charlotte said. She felt that name was quite cool in her opinion since four of them had an animal name on their name.


    "Rejected!" 3x


    Haru, Tabane, and Sumire rejected that proposal.


    "Why?!" Charlotte couldn''t ept it somehow.


    "The name doesn''t have originality and somehow it is too in," Sumire said.


    "P¡­ in¡­"


    Charlotte seemed to be in shock when Sumire, who had a proposed a very weird name, said something like that to her which somehow gave her a lot of critical damage on her frail heart!


    "Enough of that weird name! I have thought of a good name for our Legion!"


    Tabane proudly hit her chest and seemed to have a very good idea for their Legion name.


    "Oh, what is it? Tell us," Haru asked curiously.


    Charlotte and Sumire also looked forward to what kind of name Tabane would propose.


    "It''s Lop-chan and Her Friends~~ What do you think? It''s a cute name, right?"


    Tabane smiled and felt that her name was perfect.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "We''re not in a hurry. We can think about the nameter after we have reached Ikebukuro."


    "Agreed." 2x


    Charlotte and Sumire nodded in agreement.


    "Why?!"


    Tabane wanted toin but stopped when she heard Haru''s voice.


    "It seems there are a lot of yers who want to wee us," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, wee to "Unlimited Neutral Field"!"


    "As veterans here, why don''t we show you the way?"


    There were eight yers who walked slowly to surround the four of them.


    "It''s not free, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! The price is cheap, it is your life! Attack!!!"


    Eight yers who all seemed to be close-range fighters ran toward their direction!


    "This is surely a good way to wee us." Tabane cracked her neck and said, "Terrain Change!"


    Suddenly there was arge hole that almost reached 50 meters in diameter.


    The eight yers didn''t have a chance to escape and dropped into that hole. The hole wasn''t that deep, and it was enough to trap them for a while. They were about to get out of that hole, but suddenly something hit one of them.


    *Boom!*


    "Long-range! Be careful!"


    Charlotte used her sniper rifle along with her drones to shoot them down with a barrage of beams. In this rain, the power of her beams was lowered, but it was enough to make them panic.


    Then suddenly a number of metals dropped into them and caused them to panic even more.


    Sumire used her ma maniption to gather a lot of metals in the surrounding area and dropped it toward her opponents.


    The HP of the eight yers dropped very quickly, but some of them were able to regain theirposure.


    "Earth Wall!"


    Arge wall of earth was created and blocked the attack of Sumire and Charlotte.


    Everyone sighed in relief and knew that they were alright, especially when Charlotte and Sumire''s attack couldn''t prate this earth wall. They gritted their teeth and waited for their chance to counterattack, but suddenly someone screamed!


    "AHHHHH!!!!"


    The environment was very dark especially when the earth wall covered them. They didn''t know what had happened, but they were familiar with the light circle indicating someone had died in the battle.


    "Don''t attack!"


    "Who is it!"


    "Damn!"


    The situation turned chaotic before they calmed themselves, they died without knowing who had killed them.


    Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were waiting for a while before Haru slowly came out from the ground.


    "We''ve received a lot of points," Sumire said.


    "Yes, "Unlimited Neutral Field" is a good thing."


    Haru sighed and looked at the number of points which he had received from the battle earlier sincepared to the battle match that they usually did the points they received from this weing greeting was too much!


    "Let''s go."


    The four of them entered the train and went to Ikebukuro.


    "They''ve died?!" Scarlet Rain frowned, then smirked. "Then, it is good, I can deal with them directly."


    Everyone nodded hearing Scarlet Rain''s words.


    "So where are they going?"


    "Ikebukuro."


    "Oh-ho? They''re going to make a Legion, huh? So what are we waiting for? Let''s deal with them and let them know why they shouldn''t mess with the Prominence!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    It seemed that Haru''s premonition was right since something was about to happen in the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

 Chapter 974 Unlimited Neutral Field 3

    <h4>Chapter 974 Unlimited Neutral Field 3</h4>


    Ocean Stingray, Sunset Lop, Maroon Owl, and Lc Deer, those four names had be very famous in the entire "brain burst".


    The Four Beasts.


    That was the nickname of the four of them since they had never lost a single match after in the past week. They didn''t have a single loss on their record and each of their fights was very epic.


    There were a lot of yers who watched their fight since they could learn a lot of things from them.


    Maroon Owl was a very good long range fighter and her fighting style was simr to a textbook style which was very solid and powerful.


    Lc Deer was very good at positioning. Her attack was quite powerful, but her defense was very fragile. An attack from a yer could deplete a lot of her HP, but she was very good at her positioning, using terrain to her advantage so no one was able to attack her during the match.


    Sunset Lop was a short rangebat and each of her fights was very fun. Her movement was very nimble and her Special Move was very unique. Even though her battle couldn''t help them that much, they couldn''t help but be attracted to her because of how fun her battle was.


    Thest member was Ocean Stingray, he might be known as the leader of the Four Beasts and might be the strongest among them. His ability was the most mysterious and no one really knew what his ability was, but it was very rare for him to use that ability. Even so, his sword ability was very awesome which made almost every sword user try to learn one or two tricks from him.


    A lot of yers were wondering about their identity, and thought that the four of them were children of soldiers or police, some people also thought that the four of them were talented athletes, and some people also thought that the four of them were strong gamers or something. But one thing''s for sure, they were very strong.


    It had been known that the four of them had be level 4, and some people had a feeling that they would enter the "Unlimited Field Neutral" right away.


    The Six Kings also knew about the "Four Beasts" since they had been keeping their eyes on them and when the four of them entered the "Unlimited Field Neutral", their people had been keeping their eyes on them, especially the Green King since he wanted to give the "Four Beasts" a warning. the Green King had a feeling that this "Four Beasts" would be a storm which caused a lot of chaos in the quiet "brain burst". Whether it was something good or not, the Green King didn''t really know, but as a king, he wanted to maintain the peace within the "brain burst", especially when he had heard there was a conflict between the "Four Beats" and the "Prominence".


    Not only the Green King; the Yellow King, the Blue King, and the White King were also interested in the "Four Beasts", but they weren''t in hurry and decided to watch the show since they knew that something was about to happenter.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were inside the train to go to Ikebukuro to create a Legion. The trip was quite peaceful, especially after they had defeated eight yers before.


    Along the way, they had seen a lot of things from the yers and the Enemy.


    Enemies are non-yer characters, usually taking on the form of some kind of animal, that wander around the Unlimited Neutral Field at will. When defeated, they give a small amount of Burst Points - usually less than is earned from winning a normal duel. Because of this, Burst Linkers often form parties for yers to hunt Enemies for long periods at a time.


    Enemies are separated into four distinct sses in order to denote their level of power: lesser-ss, wild-ss, beast-ss, legend-ss; eg. Though there are four sses, even lesser-ss enemies are difficult for mid- to high-ranking Burst Linkers to defeat alone. Some use Enemies as a "rite of passage" for Burst Linkers to move into a ranking position within the Legion.


    Enemies drop Burst Points by default, but in rare cases, they might drop Enhanced Armaments. This seems to be limited to very powerful enemies.


    An Enhanced Armament is a piece of equipment or weapon that a Duel Avatar can obtain to use in Brain Burst duels.


    There are four ways of obtaining an Enhanced Armament: by having one as part of a Duel Avatar''s beginner equipment, earning them through level-up bonuses, using Burst Points to buy them in the [Shop], and taking them from other yers (either through Direct Wired Connection or by trading/defeating an opponent).


    Haru also thought about getting those Enchanced Armaments, but creating Legion was his first priority.


    There were a lot of benefits to creating a Legion, but the most beneficial thing to create or join a Legion was to be able to own or log in "territory".


    Each Legion has a "territory" within the 23 wards of Tokyo Metropolis. Whenever a Legion member''s real identity is within his/her own legion''s territory, the Burst Linker enjoys the privilege of being able to connect the "Neuro Linker" to the Global Net without being suddenly challenged to a duel by any "Burst Linkers" in the vicinity.


    If Haru didn''t have a program which was created by Tabane to hide their name on the match when they connected to the Global Net then they would be challenged every time which was very troublesome. But if they owned a "territority", they didn''t need to use Tabane''s program to hide their names.


    Even if cheating was possible for them, they tried to refrain from using a cheat since using their own ability was more beneficial in the long term, especially for fighting.


    Charlotte and Sumire weren''t fighters and this game was perfect training for them to train themselves.


    It took them 20 minutes to arrive at Ikebukuro, they met a lot of yers, but they ignored them along the way and they wanted to create a Legion as soon as possible.


    They only knew the location to create a Legion was in Ikebukuro, but they didn''t really know the exact location.


    Haru was the one who searched the location since his speed was the fastest among the four of them.


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane were waiting for him while fighting against some yers and Enemy which they met by chance or came toward them.


    Haru kept searching until he found an underground dungeon and knew that it was the location to create a Legion. He went back and called the three of them to follow him.


    Following him, they entered the underground location and found an NPC which gave them a quest to create a Legion. They were told to clear the Dungeon in front of them as a requirement to create a Legion.


    Four yers are required toplete this quest, and their number was just right.


    "Let''s enter!"


    Tabane led them and entered the dungeon for the first time.


    Looking at each other; Haru, Sumire, and Charlotte also entered the Dungeon together after Tabane.


    In another ce, almost all of the members of the Prominence were on their way to Ikebukuro to start their revenge against the Four Beasts.


    "Are you also going to attack them too?" Blood Leopard asked.


    "No way! I''m not going to bully them! But of course, I''m going to teach them some lessons," Scarlet Rain said with a smirk.


    "¡­¡­"


    Blood Leopard looked at Scarlet Rain for a while before shaking her head. She thought that her King was very cute for some reason, but it was also the reason why she followed her.

 Chapter 975 Legion 1

    <h4>Chapter 975 Legion 1</h4>


    Entering dungeon, Haru wasn''t sure what kind of dungeon it was since there wasn''t any information about this dungeon in the story. The only thing he knew that the main character''s Legion was Nega Nebulus, and it was quite an old Legion which was led by ck King, ck Lotus.


    In the story, there also wasn''t that much Legion beside the Legion which was led by the Six Kings along with a small Legion which was led by some elite yers.


    Even though Haru was confident in his strength, he also needed to be careful. Walking along with everyone, he observed his surroundings carefully.


    The moment they entered the dungeon, they were greeted by arge passage which was made from stone material. The only source of light in this passage was a torch which was located on the wall of passages.


    It might be only his imagination, but he felt that the wind was quite strong and he also somehow smelled something fishy.


    "Is it only me or do any of you smell something fishy in this ce," Sumire said.


    "It''s not your imagination. I also smell something fishy," Haru said.


    "Fish, no, sea? It seems to be simr to the smell of the sea."


    Tabane''s house was located on a remote ind with a sea surrounding its surroundings. She was quite familiar with this fishy smell since she smelled it everyday at her house.


    They kept walking until the end of the passage. They were led into a ce that was simr to arge cave with a lot ofrge stones around the surrounding area, but that wasn''t all since they could see an Enemy which appeared in front of them.


    "It seems that we need to defeat those enemies toplete this dungeon."


    There were four Enemies in front of them and each of them wasrger than them, but even so, they were only lesser-ss enemies. Each of them had a shape simr to a crustacea species such as crab, lobster, woodlice, and hermit.


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane shuddered when they saw those enemies since they were a bit disgusted by the Enemies. Even though they often ate crab or lobster, when they saw a crustacea species which was giant in size, they couldn''t help but feel goosebumps since it was a bit creepy.


    "Haru, can you handle those fours alone?" Tabane asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Turn the terrain into ice, I''ll handle them myself."


    "Ok, ok, thank you."


    Tabane sighed in relief and changed the terrain into ice.


    The surrounding area started to freeze from Tabane''s spot and it kept spreading until 50 meters in the surrounding area. After she had leveled up, she kept adding a point into her Special Move since her Special Move had a lot of effects. For example, this icy terrain would have the effect of slowing down the enemy along with freezing some parts of their bodies if they didn''t jump when the Tabane''s ability freeze the area.


    Then after the area was frozen, Haru''s job was very easy. He walked toward the enemies and stabbed them until they died.


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    Haru kept stabbing the enemies since they couldn''t fight back and the process was quite fast since his power attack was quite powerful.


    When the enemies had been defeated, the four of them got bonus points before continuing the trip.


    Somehow it was very easy and very anticlimax.


    "Is it really this easy?" Charlotte asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Charlotte with a speechless expression. He was wondering why this woman loved to raise a g so much.


    "Jeez! Jeez! Why do you love to raise a g so much?" Tabane couldn''t help butin to Charlotte.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Eh? I''ve raised a g? Really?" Charlotte was startled. She looked at Haru to ask for confirmation.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, you''ve raised a g again. I''m not surprised if there''s a bigger enemy in front of us."


    "Well, what kind of enemy is it?" Sumire asked.


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Our stage is a beach or rather the sea? Then thest boss should be a sea creature."


    "Sea creatures, huh? Then a shark?"


    "Well, a shark is possible, but I guess it should be an octopus," Tabane said.


    "¡­Octopus?" 3x


    "¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard it, but didn''t think that it was quite weird since along their way to this dungeon, they saw a lot of enemies with a lot of tentacles on their bodies.


    But if it was octopus, then Haru would look down on the creator of the "brain burst" since he felt that this creator was pervert and lolicon.


    ''Wait, lolicon?''


    Haru felt that possibility since only a child that was able to be a yer inside the "brain burst" and even the oldest one was only 15 years old. He suddenly felt dillusioned by the creator of the "brain burst" and felt quite disappointed.


    If the creator of "brain burst" knew what Haru was thinking then he/she would cry in tears thinking that Haru was too rude.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire continued their journey and it seemed that this dungeon wasn''t as easy as it seemed since there were a lot of traps which appeared along the way. They were lucky that Haru''s ability was able to pass through everything and he had activated all of the traps along the way so no one got hurt.


    Haru also understood that having a partner with green color was very useful since that yer would be able to tank them in this dungeon.


    While inside the dungeon, they didn''t know what had happened outside. But even if they knew, they would only say one or two words before starting to fight right away.


    Scarlet Rain brought her Legion members to Ikebukuro. Along the way no one dared to stop them since "Prominence" was one of the most powerful Legions on the "brain burst" and the Red King was also present on this group.


    Some random yers had heard the rumor that the "Four Beasts" had caused trouble to the "Prominence", but they didn''t expect that it was the truth. They knew that it was the end of the "Four Beasts" since they didn''t think that the "Four Beasts" would be able to handle the Red King with all of the Prominence''s members.


    "Hehehe, I''ll give all of you a gift after you''ve sessfully created your Legion."


    Scarlet Rainughed when she thought at their reaction when they received her gift.


    "Hehehe, I don''t think that Red King will be so serious."


    "Hmm¡­ well, but the "Four Beats" are going to end soon."


    "Really? I''m quite optimistic about them."


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Just watch, we''re only spectators after all. If they lose, then that is."


    "¡­"


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    They kept walking until they had arrived at a dead end. They saw argeke with crystal clear water, but they knew very well that inside this beautifulke, there must be something inside.


    Then there was a vibration on the ground and something came out from theke that caused arge wave.


    "ROOOOOOARRRRRRR!!!!!!!"


    Then a roar sounded and it was so loud that it almost burst into their ears.


    But Haru somehow sighed in relief that thest boss wasn''t an octopus.

 Chapter 976 Legion 2

    <h4>Chapter 976 Legion 2</h4>


    Gobel.


    It was the name of thest boss of the dungeon, rather than an octopus or something cliche such as a shark, thest boss had the shape of an angler fish.


    Haru had to admit the creativity of the creator was quite good.


    Gobel was arge enemy with a size around eight meters with an angler fish shape. It had sharp and goey skin which was somehow quite disgusting. It also had four legs with very sharp ws on each leg. Its mouth was veryrge and it also had very sharp andrge canines. There was also arge round thing which connected to its head that emitted an electricity current.


    It might be only his imagination, but he felt that the level of dungeon was harder than it should be, right?


    Haru didn''t think that it would be this difficult to create a Legion, especially when he thought about the traps which almost made him dead.


    "Digusting!!!!" 3x


    Three girls couldn''t help but shout at the same time.


    Sumire was better since she had often touched a human corpse, but Tabane and Charlotte couldn''t physically handle this monster.


    "ROAAARRRRRR!!!"


    Gobel roared angrily since it could feel the disgust of those three girls. It looked at them angrily and had decided to eat them clean in its stomach.


    *Psh!*


    Charlotte didn''t waste her time and shot down the round thing on Gobel''s head.


    *Ssh!*


    That round thing was quickly destroyed, but it didn''t decrease Gobel''s HP rather it roared loudly before its size increased twice.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru, Tabane, and Sumire looked at Charlotte with speechless expressions.


    "It isn''t my fault, right?" Charlotte sighed and kept shooting down her rifle along with her drones. It might be because of Gobel''s goey''s skin that the damage to her beam rifle and drones had decreased.


    But because of that, Gobel''s skin was quickly dried by Charlotte''s beam. However, when its skin was almost burnt, it quickly returned to theke and its HP returned to full once again.


    "¡­This¡­?!" 4x


    They didn''t expect thisst boss would be able to heal itself!


    "Why is this quest so difficult?" Sumireined.


    They didn''t think that a normal yer in the level 4 would be able to defeat Gobel.


    Gobel, whose HP had be full once again, came out from theke again and shot out a pressured water toward them.


    But the four of them quickly dodged that attack.


    Gobel''s attack was so powerful that it caused a lot ofrge stones to fall from the cave''s ceiling.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Some of the stones hit both Charlotte and Sumire that decreased their HP.


    Looking at therge stones which kept falling, Haru knew that it was time for Tabane to use her Special Move. He looked at Tabane and she understood his meaning.


    "Terrain Change!"


    The stone cave turned into a steel cave and the waterke turned into mercuryke.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!"


    Gobel, which was inside theke, roared in pain since the mercuryke damaged its body.


    Tabane''s ability was very cheating since she was able to change the terrain of the stage to her will.


    In this situation, Sumire who had been doing nothing also started her attack. She controlled theke mercury, creating ance-like shape mercury attacking the body of Gobel.


    *Ssh!*


    Blood sshed from Gobel''s body because of Sumire''s attack, but her attack didn''t end since she also sent out arge piece of stone debris which had been turned into steel to attack Gobel.


    Gobel''s HP kept decreasing at a very fast speed.


    Charlotte also kept shooting down Gobel with beams.


    *Psh!* *Psh!* *Psh!*


    Haru didn''t do anything but squat down while watching the scene with in expression.


    "You''re not going to attack it?" Tabane asked.


    "Noop," Haru said.


    "If you don''t then I''ll do it," Tabane said, then jumped from her spot and sent out a powerful flying kick, sending Gobel toward Haru''s direction.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and activated his ability passing through Gobel''s body. He red at Tabane who gave him a peace-sign.


    Gobel''s HP was a lot and even if Sumire and Charlotte kept attacking it, Haru thought that they needed at least 10 minutes to end its life, especially when it had legs. Sumire and Charlotte looked at each other angrily and charged toward them.


    But Haru entered Gobel''s body using his ability and attacked it from inside.


    "ROOOOOARRRR!!!!"


    Gobel tried to force Haru out from its body, but quickly gave up and changed its strategy by activating the acid within its body to melt Haru who was inside its body.


    Haru emerged from Gobel''s body and Tabane stomped on Gobel''s spine, creating arge web-like crack in the ground.


    *Crack!*


    It seemed that Tabane''s attack also destroyed some bones within Gobel.


    Gobel once again roared, but it was paralyzed because of Tabane''s attack.


    "Linear!"


    Haru thrust his stinger right into Gobel''s right eye then put in a twist, adding more damage to his attack that punctured its eye.


    Sumire also used her Special Move to gather all of the steel debris from her surroundings before smashing it right into Gobel''s body.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Even though the cave had turned into steel, it was trembling because of Sumire''s attack, but even so, Gobel hadn''t died yet.


    "This is very tough!"


    Tabaneined since all of them had attacked Gobel several times yet this guy was very tenacious. They were lucky that she was able to change the terrain or else it would keep healing within theke.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    Gobel released a very loud roar once again and suddenly the round thing on its head regenerated. That round thing kept expanding and the yellow color turned red.


    "What?"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he had a bad feeling. He used his stinger to puncture that round thing before it exploded.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The acid sshed from that round thing and caused a "sizzle" sound in the surrounding area. It wasn''t just the surrounding area it was also sshed on Tabane, Charlotte and Sumire, but their reaction was quite fast that they had hidden behind arge steel protecting themselves from the acid.


    Haru activated his skill quickly and he was unharmed from that attack. He sent out a Special Move once again in Gobel''s eye.


    "ROAARRRRR!!!!"


    Gobel became blind, and it knew that it couldn''t run away. its movement became wilder and it tried to attack everything in its surroundings.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Sumire gathered arge amount of mercury, creating a bubble of mercury trapped down Gobel within.


    Gobel kept roaring, but its HP kept decreasing!


    Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane didn''t do anything and only waited for a while before Gobel was dropped down on the ground lifelessly. Its HP bar had be red and it would die soon, but it would bring all of them with it.


    Gobel''s body suddenly expanded slowly like a balloon.


    "¡­''


    Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire sucked a deep breath at the tenacity of the Gobel.


    Gobel''s body was covered in electricity and it was ready to self-destruct.


    "Sumire, release the bubble," Haru said.


    Sumire released the mercury bubble from Gobel.


    Haru grabbed Gobel and activated his ability then both of them entered the ground together. He noticed that his Special Gauge was dropped like crazy, but he didn''t stop his ability and dragged Gobel under the earth. Then he let go of his hand and quickly ran away from then returned to Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who were hiding behind arge steel wall.


    "Tabane!"


    His time was limited, and he tried to move as soon as possible since¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 977 Legion 3

    <h4>Chapter 977 Legion 3</h4>


    "Terrain Change!"


    The steel cave transformed into an earth cave once again.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Gobel exploded in self destruction!


    The explosion was veryrge and it also released a powerful electricity current on the surrounding area.


    If Tabane didn''t change the terrain then they would die, but luckily, she had changed the terrain before it was toote.


    The earth sttered everything, the ground shook, and the cave almost crumbled before the explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Scarlet Rain along with her guild felt the ground shake.


    "What happens?!"


    "Earthquake?!"


    They didn''t know what had happened, but some of them fell down on the ground and their legs were shaking from the explosion.


    Some of the high-ranking yers on the "Prominence" had their expression changed since there was no way for an earthquake to happen then the answer was because of a very powerful attack which was capable of shaking a hundred meters in the surrounding area.


    They weren''t sure what it was, but it alerted them.


    "Is it the Four Beasts?"


    They thought that the "Four Beasts" were the source of this earthquake, but they quickly dispelled that thought since it was impossible since the "Four Beasts" didn''t have an ability that was able to cause an earthquake.


    The earthquake quickly stopped and everyone sighed in relief when it was over.


    "King?"


    Everyone looked at their King waiting for her order.


    Scarlet Rain felt quite weird because of this earthquake, but she quickly said, "Don''t worry, it might be because of the stage''s effect. Our n continues, we''re going to gift them the greatest gift after they have created their Legion."


    Everyone nodded and waited on the spot where the "Four Beasts" would appear after they hadpleted the quest.


    In their minds, no one thought that explosion was caused by a dungeon which was being explored by Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire.


    "¡­Is it done?" Charlotte was hugged by Haru. She looked around and sighed in relief.


    The ground was crackling because of the electricity and some parts of the cave were scorched because of that explosion.


    Therge wall of the earth which they used as a hiding ce was destroyed and they were exposed to the explosion, but Haru''s activated his ability to make everyone safe from that explosion.


    Haru''s Special Gauge was almost emptied at that time and he knew that it wouldn''t be enough to protect everyone so he smashed his head into the wall of earth and quickly recovered some of Special Gauge then hugged Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire giving him a few seconds activating his ability.


    But the explosion was longer than they had thought, and it decreased a quarter of their HP.


    "It''s¡­"


    Charlotte wanted to say something but stopped.


    Haru and Tabane sighed in relief when they heard Charlotte stop talking since they were afraid for Charlotte to raise another g!


    "Let me check it."


    Haru stood up and checked therge crater in the middle of the earth cave. He saw arge burnt corpse from the Gobel and touched it with his stinger to check whether it had died or not.


    "It''s dead."


    Haru said then suddenly Gobel''s corpse dissipated into the air.


    "This is¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It seems that Gobel has dropped something."


    In the spot where the Gobel disappeared, there was a sword that stabbed into the earth.


    "Sword?"


    "No, it is rapier."


    Haru could see that it was rapier but its size was bigger than normal rapier. He touched it and suddenly a hologram screen popped in front of him.


    "Gryphon¡­"


    Gryphon: A durable and powerful sword, that is capable of generating thunder.


    "You should take it since you''re the only sword user in our group," Charlotte said.


    Tabane and Sumire also agreed since they didn''t use a sword.


    Haru nodded and kept the Gryphon then he changed the stinger that he usually used on battle with Gryphon since it had a better status then his previous stinger.


    Haru tried to change the shape of Gryphon into his stingray shape and his stinger had berger and longer to match Gryphon''s size. It also seemed able to generate thunder from it. He knew that it wasn''t his only ability and felt that he could develop more ability from it.


    [Ding! Congrattions onpleting the dungeon! You''ve sessfullypleted the quest! Please name your Legion then you''ll be automatically teleported outside of dungeon!]


    Looking at the announcement in front of them, they sighed in relief and sat down on the ground since it was very tiring battling against thatst boss.


    Haru changed his shape into his humanoid shape again and also sat down with everyone.


    "So do any of you have any ideas about the name of our Legion?"


    Haru wondered whether they had a good idea aftering to this ce. Though, he didn''t have high expectations of them considering their naming sense wasn''t very good.


    "Copse Party!"


    "King of the Heavenly Beast!"


    "Tabane-chan is Cute!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire who didn''t give up then looked at Charlotte who seemed to have delusional tendencies. He didn''t look at Tabane since this woman was clearly telling a joke.


    "I''m not joking!"


    Tabane frowned when she saw Haru''s expression since she felt that her name was very good.


    Then it was even more of a problem if she thought that "Tabane-chan is Cute!" was a very good name for their Legion.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Sumire asked.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Then how about "Pets"?"


    "Pets?" 3x


    "¡­"


    It somehow felt quite contradictory to their nickname, which was known as "Four Beasts," but at the same time, it was a very interesting name.


    Haru didn''t use his head that much when he thought about this name since he wanted to exit from this dungeon as soon as possible.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think it is quite good." Charlotte felt that it was cuter than "The King of Heavenly Beast".


    "I don''t mind." Sumire somehow loved how it was being pronounced in her mouth. "Pets, huh?"


    Haru nodded and let out a sigh of relief when he saw both Charlotte and Sumire were alright with it.


    ''Then there''s only one problem¡­''


    Then the three of them looked at Tabane.


    "Well, even though it is worse then my "Tabane-chan is Cute", I agree with it."


    Tabane''s naming skill was quite good since she also named Houki''s Infinite Stratos with Akatsubaki, but it might be because she with something that she could trust upon that her naming sense became quite goofy.


    "Then it has been decided."


    Haru quickly decided to name their Legion, "Pets". He also told themter that they also needed "territory" and agreed to have a "territory battle" after they returned.


    Then the four of them were teleported outside of the dungeon and returned to Ikebukuro. They were downed by a hard rain once again, but this time, they were twitching their lips when they saw a lot of yers had suddenly gathered in front of them.


    "Oh, congrattions that you''ve sessfullypleted the Legion Quest!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at arge number of yers with mostly red colors in front of him. If he didn''t know that they were their enemies then he would really think that they were his friends who wereing from far away to celebrate their sess.


    Though he knew that wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 978 Pets 1

    <h4>Chapter 978 Pets 1</h4>


    The beginning all of this started when Haru and Tabane caused trouble in Nerima ward, the headquarters of the "Prominence". Both of them had defeated both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook, who were among the strongest members of the "Prominence" right on their turf which caused a displease from the "Prominence".


    After that day, the "Prominence" tried to get revenge against Haru and Tabane, of course, Charlotte and Sumire also included in that revenge, s, all of the members which came to challenge the four of them had lost.


    Tabane also often came to Nerima ward when the Red King wasn''t in ce and tantly challenged them right on their turf, defeating the members of the "Prominence" without mercy.


    It could be said that both the "Four Beasts" and "Prominence" had be enemies to each other. Oh, right, the "Four Beasts" were in the past and now, they have changed their name to "Pets".


    "Oh-ho, your Legion name is "Pets"?" Scarlet Rain asked, seeming to mock them.


    After Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte returned to Ikebukuro, they saw a lot of yers surrounding them. They knew those yers very well since they had defeated those yers several times in the past week.


    It was Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte''s first time to see the Red King, even if they challenged the members of "Prominence", they had never met the Red King directly. Their first impression of the Red King was small.


    The size of Red King, Scarlet Rain, was very small. Though they knew that her size was a deception, considering her ability.


    Haru nced at Tabane and she gave him a nod. He looked at Scarlet Rain again and said, "Thank you, and yes. Our Legion name is "Pets". Thank you foring far away to congratte us. How about we celebrate it together at the kebab stall in that intersection?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They were speechless hearing Haru''s words. They were wondering whether this guy was stupid or pretend to be stupid.


    "Ha? Are you stupid? We''reing to have revenge!" Scarlet Rain looked at Haru with disdain.


    "I see¡­"


    Haru sighed in regret and asked, "So we can''t celebrate together?"


    "Of course not, duh! You''ve killed a lot of our members! So I''ll take that life of yours now!"


    Scarlet Rain folded her arms then her guild members started to get ready for the battle.


    "So, we''re the enemy?"


    "Yes, we''re the enemy! So now att--"


    "Change Terrain!"


    Suddenly the concrete ground started to transform into an ice ground that covered almost the entire street.


    Blood Leopard frowned when she saw the ground started to turn into ice since she had a very bad memory of it.


    If it was normal ice ground, then they wouldn''t be surprised, but they heard a loud crack sound that kept resounding.


    Scarlet Rain had a bad feeling about this ice ground, but suddenly everyone on the "Prominence" saw something unbelievable.


    Haru, Sumire, and Charlotte stepped into a steel te before floating from the ground.


    "F, Fly?!"


    In the "brain burst", there weren''t any yers who were able to fly to the sky. The closest one to the sky would be a "Sky Raker" who had disappeared from the game, but this time, it appeared once again, Sumire had brought arge steel te from the dungeon before for a precaution and levitated it to bring all of them to a safe ce.


    "Hehehe, goodbye, everyone!"


    Tabane''s voice attracted everyone toward her before they saw her stomping the ground very hard.


    *Bang!*


    "¡­"


    *Crack!*


    Tabane hurriedly jumped into the steel te and escaped from the ice ground, but the members of the "Prominence" weren''t that lucky since the crack kept spreading to the entire street before it copsed!


    "WHAT???!!!!"


    The majority of the members of the "Prominence" fall to therge hole below the ice ground.


    After Gobel''s self-destruct, it caused part of the earth to copse and the ground became very thin. Tabane used that chance to change the hard concrete ground into fragile ice ground to trap all of the members of the "Prominence" since they were enemies, then no one would me her for attacking them.


    Not only the members of the "Prominence", but even the members of other Legions and all of the yers who came to watch the fun were also startled when they saw all of the members of "Prominence" were destroyed easily by the "Four Beasts", no, it should be called the "Pets" now.


    There were a lot of things which surprised them by how the "Pets" were able to fly, how they were able to stay calm when they were surrounded by all of the members of the "Prominence", and how there was a huge hole under the ice ground.


    But one of the yers with a sharp mind suddenly realized something.


    "Was it that earthquake before?"


    Hearing that question, some of the yers also thought about the earthquake which had just happened before since it was quite arge earthquake. They thought that it was part of the stage, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. It seemed the source of that earthquake was moreplicated than they had thought.


    Was it the Enemy? Was it one of the Special Moves of the members of "Pets"? Was it something else?


    No one really knew that answer beside the "Pets" since they could tell that there was a huge hole below the ice ground.


    Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte observed the scene in front of them where all of the members of the "Prominence" fall toward the huge hole without being able to do anything.


    "If there isn''t any this trap, do you think that we can defeat all of them with the four of us?" Sumire asked.


    "It''s possible, but one or two of you might die in the process," Haru said. He didn''t think that he nor Tabane would die if they had to fight against the entire members of the "Prominence", but it was different from Sumire and Charlotte.


    "Owl-chan, shoot them down!" Tabane said.


    "Ok."


    Charlotte aimed her sniper rifle and drones, then shot members of the "Prominence" who tried to escape from their trap.


    *Psh!* *Psh!* *Psh!*


    In this heavy rain, Charlotte''s beam had be weaker, but it was enough to destroy a piece of ice or earth where the members of the "Prominence" tried to escape from the trap.


    Therge hole below the ice ground was very huge and it was quite deep. It might reach 20 meters deep, but no one could confirm unless they asked the members of the "Prominence" who had fallen into the hole.


    "BASTARD!!!"


    Scarlet Rain cursed loudly and to escape from their trap, she was being carried on the mood of Blood Leopard to escape from the trap. Besides the two of them, no one was able to escape which made her bad mood worse. She thought she could see them begging or squirming in pain before killing them to cause trouble to her Legion, but she didn''t expect almost all of the members of the "Prominence" to die because of this trap. Luckily, most of them were still alive after falling from this trap, but they couldn''t have their revenge since they were trapped on the ground and couldn''t get out in a short time.


    "What should we do?" Blood Leopard asked.


    "Of course, we''re going to kill them!"


    Scarlet Rain was very angry and said, "I''m alone is enough! I''ll kill the four of them myself!"


    Blood Leopard nodded and followed her boss''s orders. She knew very well about Scarlet Rain''s power and didn''t think that she would lose even against the four of them. The only problem was whether the four of them would stay or escape after this.


    "Oi, don''t you dare to run! I''ll handle the four of you alone! Do you dare to fight me or not!"


    Scarlet Rain shouted loudly toward the four members of the "Pets" who were only staring at her in silence.


    "Just you?" Haru asked.

 Chapter 979 Pets 2

    <h4>Chapter 979 Pets 2</h4>


    There were a lot of pirs of light which came from therge hole. Those pirs of light were a sign of a yer who had died in the "Unlimited Neutral Field". Those yers couldn''t do anything and could only wait for an hour before they were reincarnated once again.


    There were a lot of yers from the "Prominence" who had died after falling from therge hole, even the ones who were alright had their HP decreased quite a lot and they needed to find different ways to escape from thatrge hole.


    The only yers who were alright were both Scarlet Rain and Blood Leopard.


    Haru and Tabane had faced Blood Leopard and they didn''t think that this yer was a threat, even if this yer was quite powerful, but it couldn''t defeat them, especially when they had four people on their side.


    Even though Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte had heard Scarlet Rain''s taunts, they didn''t think the Red King was able to give them a threat.


    "Just you?" Haru asked. These words seemed quite arrogant, but considering he had never seen the Red King in a "brain burst", it was quite a normal reaction, especially when the size of Scarlet Rain was very small.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    Scarlet Rainughed very hard.


    The dark sky was rumbling, the rain became harder, and Scarlet Rain''s figure seemed menacing for some reason.


    There were also a lot of yers who came to this ce to watch the show and even thought to be fishermen in their confrontation. When both "Pets" and Red King were tired from the battle, they thought to reap the benefit of killing both sides became famous quickly, but no one dared to move first. They had a feeling once they moved they would be a target of Red King. Beside the "Pets", everyone who came to this ce knew very well what Red King was known for in the "brain burst". They didn''t dare to get close and kept quite a distance between them.


    Scarlet Rain looked at the four of them and became very annoyed.


    "Then let me show you¡­"


    Scarlet raised her hand and shouted, "Invincible!"


    Then suddenly a huge armament with red color and five meters height suddenly came out of nowhere. She equipped herself with a huge armament and looked at the four of them.


    "¡­"


    The tiny yer suddenly turned into a huge monster in a few seconds which made everyone dumbfounded.


    Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also had watched the story of "el World", but even so, it quite surprised them when they saw such a huge armament being used by such a small yer.


    "You should get this kind of thing," Haru said while looking at Charlotte.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "I''ll get something simr." She also thought that it was better to add more weaponry to her character to strengthen her power and at the same time, she also thought to get a different weapon since a beam weapon was very weak during the rain.


    "Well, we can discuss about thatter, now, what should we do in this situation?" Sumire asked. She had a feeling that they were in really big trouble.


    "DIEEEEEEEE!!!!"


    Scarlet Rain didn''t give them mercy and shot out a missile,ser, and bullets to the four of them and even the spectator who came to watch their fight since she was also annoyed toward those spectators!


    "WATCH OUT!!!!"


    The group of yers who came to watch the fun felt regret, especially when they saw a huge number of missiles,sers, bullets moving toward them, but it wasn''t over!


    "Hailstorm Domination!"


    Scarlet Rain fired off an entire fortress battalion of missiles all over the field with enough firepower to wipe out an army on the ground or any fliers in the air.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    All the yers who came to watch the fun all died because of Scarlet Rain''s attack.


    The Red King, Scarlet Rain, was known as a King who had the strongest firepower among the Six Kings. Her huge armament destroyed everything in front of her and in her surrounding area.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn''t change their expression since Tabane had done something crazier during the "Grand Magic Games" in the past.


    "What should we do?" Sumire asked.


    Unlike the "Grand Magic Games" where Haru had gravity magic to fend off all of those attacks, it was different in the "brain burst".


    The four of them were only level 5 and had just leveled up after they hadpleted the quest before, but even so, they were in a dire situation.


    "Use your maic maniption," Haru said calmly.


    "Oh, right!"


    Sumire remembered and changed all of the directions of the bullets and missiles which came toward their direction. The bullets and missiles were made from metal and she could change the direction of those attacks. She could change the direction of those bullets and missiles to attack Scarlet Rain back, but she didn''t do that since the consumption of her Special Gauge would be very huge. That was why she only changed the direction of those attacks toward the yers who came to watch their fight since it also increased her group''s points.


    Charlotte also helped shoot down the attack that came toward them, especially toward theser''s attack which was shot by Scarlet Rain. Theser which was shot in this rain had be weaker and her beam was enough to shoot them down.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!*


    The four of them didn''t move and all of those missiles exploded one after another beside them.


    Blood Leopard didn''t move and she stayed together with Scarlet Rain to protect her King. Even though her King had the strongest firepower, her King was quite weak at closebat, especially when the opponent was able to climb up Scarlet Rain''s Invicible.


    There were a lot of yers who had died from this confrontation.


    Scarlet Rain also had her points kept increasing and her Special Gauge full after she had killed a lot of yers.


    The surrounding area was covered in smoke and dust, but it was quickly erased by the rain.


    Scarlet Rain and Blood Leopard thought that they had defeated the four of them, but they didn''t feel rxed, especially when they didn''t see a pir of light which came from their direction. Then when the smoke and dust dispersed they saw the four of them who seemed alright after that crazy attack.


    "¡­"


    "How?!" Scarlet Rain was surprised.


    "Lc Deer''s ability is ma maniption," Blood Leopard said calmly, but inwardly, she was also surprised since she didn''t expect the four of them would be alright.


    "I see¡­" Scarlet Rain took a deep breath and said, "Then, I''ll have to attack them using an attack without using a missile or bullet."


    "With this rain? Yourser is useless," Tabane told Scarlet Rain.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Tabane who had raised a g. He sighed, but he didn''t say anything since he knew that someone would say something.


    "Lop, you''ve raised a g!" Charlotte said.


    Tabane only realized it, but it seemed that she was toote.


    "Is myser useless? Then take this!"


    The two cannons in Scarlet Rain''s huge armament were aimed in their direction.


    "Sh*t! Run!"


    The four of them quickly ran in a different direction.


    "Heat st Saturation!"


    Scarlet Rain fired a powerfulser beam from her two cannons!


    *Swooosh!*


    Even in the rain, this hugeser was so powerful that it reached a far distance and left a vacant hole through a building!


    "¡­"


    Sumire and Charlotte were a bit toote to run and both of them had lost one of their hands.


    Haru and Tabane realized how powerful was level 9, but even so¡­


    "Lop, I''ll handle the King alone. Can you?" Haru asked.


    "Okay dokey!"


    Tabane raised her hand and shouted, "Change Terrain!"


    "King, be careful!" Blood Leopard had a feeling that something was about to happen.


    Then suddenly the 100 meters in the surrounding area changed, the building, concrete ground, light pole, and various things in this ce drowned by the water. Out of nowhere arge amount of water changed this location into an ocean!


    Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte moved far away, but Haru looked at his opponent ready for a battle.

 Chapter 980 Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 980 Deration</h4>


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    The weather turned worse, thunder kept rumbling, sky turned darker, and the rain made it very hard for them to see the situation in their surroundings.


    Scarlet Rain knew that one of the "Four Beasts" or "Pets" had an ability to change the terrain, but she didn''t expect that this ability would be this outrageous.


    100 meters in the surrounding area had turned into an ocean which meant that this ce had be a huge trap, especially in this bad weather.


    ''If thunder strikes down at this location then¡­''


    Scarlet Rain thought that she was in quite a bad situation, but she was quite lucky that she was standing on the top of the building. Half of Scarlet Rain''s huge armament was drowned by the water and Blood Leopard had already drowned, but Blood Leopard quickly leaped on the top of huge armament''s shoulder. Both of them saw Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane had run away which somehow made them helpless since they couldn''t chase after them in this terrain, but they didn''t expect Haru to stay.


    "You''re not going to rain with your tail?" Scarlet Rain asked with a sneer.


    "Well, I''ve a job teaching naughty kids. I''ll spank that small butt of yours so you won''t say something rude again," Haru said.


    "Ha?! I''ll be the one who will teach you a lesson, boy! I''ll pull that weewee of yourster!" Scarlet Rain shouted.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and didn''t expect that this young girl would have such a foul mouth.


    "King¡­" Even Blood Leopard was speechless at Scarlet Rain''s words.


    "DIEEEEEE!!!!"


    Scarlet Rain ignored Blood Leopard''s gaze and shot down her missiles at Haru.


    Haru doved into the ocean and escaped the missiles.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    "Tsk!"


    Scarlet Rain clicked her tongue and understood why Tabane had changed the terrain into an ocean.


    ''Is this guy getting stronger in the water?''


    Scarlet Rain thought about the name Ocean Stingray, but even so, it didn''t mean she would lose against him.


    "If you can only run away then ---"


    Scarlet Rain wanted to say something, but Haru jumped out of the ocean and raised his new weapon, Gryphon.


    "Linear!"


    Haru moved in a sh and thrust hisrge rapier at Blood Leopard.


    Blood Leopard''s HP quickly decreased, and wanted to run away, but that attack wasn''t over.


    Haru put a twist on his attack and added damage into it causing Blood Leopard to be defeated in an instant.


    "Leopard!"


    Scarlet Rain didn''t expect Haru to defeat Blood Leopard quickly. She aimed her vulcan toward Haru.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru entered the ocean once again and escaped from Scarlet Rain''s attack. He knew that Gryphon on his hand had another power and thought to use it.


    ''As long as there''s an imagination then anything is possible¡­''


    Haru thought and he was about to send out his attack to Scarlet Rain.


    Scarlet Rain kept shooting out her vulcan, but her bullet couldn''t prate the deep ocean which made her helpless. Her lungs were filled with anger when she thought about her subordinates who kept dying one after another.


    "F.U.C.K, DON''T RUN AWAY!!!"


    Scarlet didn''t move, and waited for Haru toe out from the water taunting him, but that guy didn''t appear on the surface. The only thing which consoled her was that the ocean started to recede slowly.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    But suddenly the building where Scarlet was standing started to shake.


    "Don''t tell me?!"


    Scarlet wanted to run away, but it was toote. The entire building where she stood copsed and made her drown in the water. If she unequipped her armament then she would lose and that was why she didn''t do that. It wasn''t that she was helpless on the water, but it was troublesome to fight within the water. She fell to the ground and saw Haru who was swimming while looking at her with a smile.


    "You fucker!"


    Scarlet shot out a missile toward Haru.


    But Haru quickly swam towards her direction while avoiding her missles.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Because of the explosion the entire ocean was full of shockwaves which caused the water to cause a lot of waves.


    Scarlet also shot down a random location and realized that the ocean was starting to disperse. She calmed herself and knew that this ocean would disappear soon. Looking at Haru, she didn''t think that Haru had the ability to kill her.


    ''When this ocean disappear¡­''


    But suddenly Scarlet saw something inexplicable, Haru''s body was covered in thunder which made the water boil and crackle in his surroundings. The thunder was so powerful that it also started to electrute herself.


    "This¡­?!"


    *Swooosh!*


    Haru moved as fast as thunder and appeared right in front of Scarlet.


    "Fu--"


    Scarlet wanted to curse Haru, but she also understood that Haru''s attack was very powerful. Even though she didn''t think that she would die in one hit, she knew that her HP would decrease a lot, but even so, she would die from another attack.


    Haru was ready to stab Scarlet.


    "Linear!"


    Haru''s Gryphon was ready to take Scarlet''s life.


    Scarlet couldn''t only see a blinding light and a life shed into her head, but suddenly someone appeared between Haru and Scarlet.


    *BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Haru''s attack caused a huge shockwave which crumbled the building in the surrounding areas and huge waves in this miniature ocean.


    But Haru frowned when he saw the yer in front of him.


    "Old man!"


    Scarlet didn''t expect to see the Green King in front of her and this guy had decided to help her.


    "Stop here."


    The Green King, Green Grande, blocked Haru''s attack using hisrge shield.


    "What if I don''t want to stop?" Haru asked.


    "Then you''ll also be the enemy of the Great Wall," Green Grande said.


    Haru smiled and moved back slowly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Green Grande didn''t say anything, but looked at the HP bar which decreased slightly from Haru''s attack earlier. He frowned when he looked at Haru since he had reflected back on Haru''s attack, and even doubled it back. Yet Haru was alright and didn''t seem to be hurt by his attack, rather his body was a bit paralyzed because of that thunder.


    "Change Terrain!"


    Suddenly the ocean disappeared and the surrounding area changed into a metal material from building, ground, and everything.


    Green Grande and Scarlet Rain frowned since this ce had be even more troublesome. Even though the ocean was troublesome, it was better than metal since Haru''s ability was able to use thunder.


    Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane came back and stood beside Haru.


    "Be the enemy of the Great Wall? We''re not afraid! Rather, we want to challenge all of the Six Kings in a "brain burst! We''re going to be Level 10!"


    Haru pointed his sword at Grande and said, "I''lle again and take your life, Green Grande!" Suddenly he felt a bit embarrassed to say such shameful lines, but it was alright since he was inside the game.


    Scarlet Rain was in shock when she heard Haru''s deration since this guy dared to oppose the peace treaty in a "brain burst" to be level 10.


    "You too, Scarlet Rain. I''ll smack that small butt of yourster."


    Haru hugged the three of them before they disappeared.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Scarlet Rain was angry and shameful. She was ready to shoot them down, but she saw them disappear. Then she noticed the Green King who started to walk away.


    "Oi, old man, where are you going?"


    "I''m going back," Green King said.


    "I don''t need your help!"


    Scarlet Rain felt shame when she thought she would be killed by Ocean Stingray. "But¡­ thank you¡­" Her voice was very low when she uttered those words.


    But Green Grande kept walking since he felt a big trouble wasing to the "brain burts".


    ''Who are they?''


    Green Grande thought that he needed to send someone to get the information about the "Pets".


    Scarlet Rain looked at the back of Green Grande before sighing, looking at her subordinates which were almost annihted by Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire.


    There was also a still a yer within the surrounding area, and they were in shock when they heard Haru''s deration.


    Then the name "Four Beasts" changed into "Pets" as the Legion dared to challenge the sovereignty of the Six Kings in a "brain burst"!

 Chapter 981 Baptism

    <h4>Chapter 981 Baptism</h4>


    "I''lle and take your life, Green Grande!"


    Tabane stood up on the top of table while uttering the words which came out from Haru''s mouthst night.


    "Stop!"


    Haru felt his face was hot when he heard Tabane repeat what he had saidst night since it greatly embarrassed him.


    "We''re not afraid! We''re going to challenge all of the Six Kings! We''re going to be Level 10!"


    Tabane didn''t stop; rather, she became even more outrageous, trying to mimic Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru gave up and took Tabane''s breakfast.


    "You don''t need to eat, right? Then I''ll have your breakfast!"


    "NO! Forgive me!"


    Tabane stopped and jumped into Haru. She hugged him and cried. "No, don''t eat my breakfast!"


    "You can buy bread at the convenience storeter." Haru snorted and didn''t show mercy.


    "NOOOOO!!!! FORGIVE ME, HARU!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Charlotte and Sumire ignored the thing which happened in front of them and kept eating their breakfast, however, secretly they were d that they didn''tugh when Tabane mimicked Haru earlier.


    "It''s delicious." 2x


    Haru nodded hearing Charlotte and Sumire''s words, but his face frowned when Tabane smeared her tears and snotted onto him.


    "It''s disgusting, don''t get close to me!"


    Haru tried to push her away, but Tabane''s power was quite powerful.


    "How rude! How could you say such a thing to a girl!" Tabane cried harder.


    "Then stop crying, I won''t take your breakfast."


    Haru didn''t have a hobby to enjoy woman''s snot and decided to forgive this woman.


    "Yay~ I love you, Haru!"


    Tabane smiled and hugged his neck. She moved around on the top of hisp showing how happy she was.


    Haru sighed and felt lucky that this girl''s face was quite ugly because of her tears and snot, her 13 year old appearance also made him calm down. If it was the usual then his anaconda was going to berserk.


    Haru took a tissue and wiped Tabane''s face.


    Tabane used this chance to blow her nose which made him grimace.


    "Ah, what''s with that expression! You should be happy that you have a chance to help such a beautiful girl like me blow her nose!"


    "I don''t have such a strange hobby!"


    Haru didn''t have a snot fetish and picked Tabane up. "Sit down on your own chair."


    Tabane nced at Haru and smiled secretly. She sat down while moving her legs happily and ate breakfast.


    For today, Haru was cooking Nasi Uduk. It seemed to be quite an unfamiliar dish, but it was a traditional dish from Indonesia.


    Nasi uduk is an Indonesian Betawi style steamed rice cooked in coconut milk dish. There are also various side dishes such as crackers, omelette, tempeh stir fried with vegetables and soy sauce, chicken, etc.


    It was Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane''s first time to eat such a dish, but they wanted to eat more; at the same time, they realized how lucky Esdeath was to have such a husband which made them sigh.


    "Today, Haruyuki is going to y "brain burst" for the first time?" Sumire asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "He should have installed the "brain burst" yesterday". He knew that the story had started, especially after Haruyuki came back with a bruise yesterday.


    "Then what is our n?" Charlotte asked.


    "Hmm¡­ we''vepleted five quests so far, and we need toplete six more."


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "The easiest one should be learning about the Incarnate System, how about we learn that ability since it is necessary ability to fight the Six Kings, leveling up further, and conquering Imperial Pce."


    Hearing Haru''s n, they nodded and thought that they needed to learn more about the Incarnate System.


    "So we''re going to stay in that world for a few days or so?" Tabane asked.


    "It can''t be helped, if we can learn it in a day then we can go back quickly, but if we can''t do that then let''s stay there for a week," Haru said.


    The longest time they had stayed in the "brain burst" was a day, and they had never stayed in that world for more than a day which was somehow quite an amazing feat to reach level 5 even if they didn''t stay that long.


    Haru somehow had realized that the time difference in the original world and the "brain burst" was a bit strange. Even if 1 second in the original world was 17 minutes in the "brain burst", it could somehow change depending on the situation.


    Staying a week inside the "brain burst" seemed to be quite a long time, but it wasn''t that long in the original world.


    However, if they kept staying on "brain burst" for a long time their perception of time might be weird in the future so they didn''t stay in that ce too long.


    After eating their breakfast, they went out to go to the university.


    Along the way, they met Haruyuki who seemed quite down for some reason.


    Looking at Haruyuki''s waist, Haru knew that this boy had lost some weight after eating his food, but there was still a long way to go before Haruyuki became slimmer.


    "Yo, Haruyuki, you seem down, what''s wrong?"


    Haruyuki was startled when he heard this voice. He turned and saw Haru, Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane. Looking at the four of them, he felt that they were zing in his eyes.


    "I, I''m alright. I, I only have a bit of a nightmare."


    Haruyuki thought for a while and suddenly remembered something. "K, Kasugano-kun, t, thank you for the dinnerst night. I, I''ll give back the teter!"


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don''t need to worry, but are you really alright?"


    "Yes, I''m alright. Th, thank you for asking," Haruyuki said with a smile.


    Looking at Haruyuki; Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte became curious how this boy would change after bing slimmer.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry, do you want to go with us? I''ll take you to your school," Haru said.


    "No, it''s alright. I can go by myself!" Haruyuki quickly shook his head.


    "Is that so? Then I won''t force you, but be careful, alright?" Haru said.


    "Yes." Haruyuki nodded.


    They walked together out of the condo building.


    Haru knew that Haruyuki was connected to the Global Net and soon, this boy would receive a baptism from the "brain burst".


    When they stepped outside suddenly the world turned blue before it started to crumble. The sky turned dark, various buildings broke down, and the only light in this ce was a fire which was located in various ces in the surrounding area.


    Haruyuki didn''t know what had happened, especially when he didn''t see Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane beside him. He walked to the pool of water and he was surprised when he saw his appearance had changed into a humanoid figure with a metallic body.


    "W, what is this?"


    Then suddenly a bright light came behind him and the roar of the vehicle could be heard.


    "It''s been so long since I got to the End of the Century stage. Lucky me! And a fresh newbie opponent to boot. Mega lucky!"


    Haruyuki looked at the skeleton who rode a motorcycle in front of him which made him confused.


    "And you are¡­"


    The skeleton pulled the grip and raised the speed of his motorcycle crashing it toward Haruyuki.


    "Giga-unlucky!"


    *BRMMMMM!!!!!*


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki stood in ce and wasn''t sure what to do until his body was hit by the motorcycle.


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*

 Chapter 982 Tera-unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 982 Tera-unlucky</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki sighed when he thought about what had happened in the early morning. Sitting down in a special area within the cafeteria which was specially arranged for the upperssmen. He was a freshman, but he had a special ticket that allowed him to sit down in this ce because he knew one of the most popr girls in the school.


    Kuroyukihime.


    Holding true to being "the most beautiful girl in school," Kuroyukihime is a very attractive and slender young girl with long ck hair that has two strands of hair extended from the top of her brow, resembling the antenna of a butterfly andrge hazel eyes.


    Both of them had known each other after Kuroyuki introduced a "brain burst" to Haruyuki after she knew his dextrious reflex on the one of the social game. She also had helped Haruyuki expel the bully who had caused Haruyuki''s life in the school to be hell.


    Haruyuki was very grateful toward Kuroyuki, but he didn''t understand why she wanted to help him, but he told her what had happened in the morning to the girl in front of him.


    Both of them used "Direct Wired Connection" so no one would hear their conversation.


    Direct Wired Connection, more simply known as direct connection or wired connection, is a very personal method ofmunication between Neuro Linkers, achieved by plugging in a cable directly into the Neuro Linkers.


    Unlike usual wireless connections, 90% of the security measures are invalidated during wired connections such as firewalls that protect users from harmful files.


    It is usually used by people who can trust each other, family members and lovers. They are also capable of sending each other software or are evenly checking back-up files from another person. For Burst Linkers, Direct Wired Connections can be used to transfer Enhanced Armaments or have Private Battles for Burst Points.


    Amonly believed myth among teenagers is that the shortness of the cable that a pair uses indicates their emotional closeness.


    At first, Haruyuki was a bit shy and in disbelief when Kuroyukihime asked him to use this "Direct Wired Connection", but he had gotten used to it.


    Kuroyuki chuckled hearing Haruyuki''s story and said, "You got beaten already?"


    "It''s not funny! I thought I was going to die!" Haruyukiined.


    "It''s because you didn''t keep your promise, boy."


    "It was my fault to connect to the Global Net without thinking¡­"


    "Now I don''t need to exin what''s going on then." Kuroyoki sipped her tea and said, "But you were lucky to meet Ash Roller, rather than meeting the "Pets"." Remembering what had happened yesterday, she shuddered with excitement when she thought about that group.


    "Uh¡­ Yes, his name is Ash Roller." Haruyuki nodded, and asked, "The "Pets", what is that?"


    "It''s a group of the strongest newbies in the "brain burst"."


    "Strongest newbie?" Haruyuki''s eyes were a bit skeptical when he heard it. He had yed various games in his life, but he knew that even if newbies were powerful, they couldn''t defeat the veteran in the game since a newbie didn''t have a powerful gear or skill.


    "I can see that you''re skeptical, but "Pets" is a very powerful Legion. It consists of four yers who have in a lot of yers bing Level 5 in a week."


    "Level 5 a week? Is that fast?" Haruyuki didn''t really understand the game after all.


    "Of course, it is very fast. You were defeated the morning before and I''ve also been defeated in the past, but the "Pets" have never had a loss record in their history."


    "WHAT?!" Haruyuki was in shock when he heard that information. "S, Senpai, who are they?"


    Sipping her tea, Kuroyukihime took a deep breath and said, "No one really knows who they are, but in one day, they''ve taunted a lot of yers from high level yers to the one of the strongest yers in the game."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki became even more speechless when he heard it.


    "You''re curious why I''m trying to tell you this?"


    Haruyuki nodded in response.


    "It''s because their headquarters are in Suginami." Kuroyukihime smiled and said, "Right, it is near your home."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki couldn''tprehend it for a while before he was in shock.


    "EHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    Haruyuki suddenly became scared when he thought that there was a scary yer who lived beside him which made him quite depressed thinking about his future.


    "Calm down. They won''t attack a newbie like you," Kuroyukihime said with a smile and seemed quite satisfied with his reaction.


    Haruyuki sighed in relief when he heard it.


    "But it is better for you to log into the school rather than your home since Suginami is quite a dangerous spot right now."


    "Why is that?"


    "Last night, the "Pets" dered war on everyone in a "brain burst" and they''re ready to finish the game."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki became even more speechless when he heard it. Hearing that story, he couldn''t help but ask, "S. Senpai, do you know those four yers?"


    Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "No, I don''t know, but I guess I need to remind you of their name so you won''t challenge them by ident."


    Haruyuki nodded his head very fast since he didn''t want to challenge the "Pets".


    "Well, the first is Maroon Owl. She might be the weakest among everyone on the "Pets". She is a long range fighter with a sniper rifle and drones as her weapon. The second is Lc Deer. Her ability is ma maniption and it is quite a troublesome ability. She can also fly using that ability."


    "Fly?" Haruyuki was attracted by this word.


    Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Lc Deer might be the only yer who can fly in the entire "brain burst" by manipting the steel te beneath her. The third is Sunset Lop. This yer might be the most troublesome among the four of them."


    "Troublesome?"


    "Yes, Sunset Lop''s ability to change the terrain of the surrounding area. Lava, ocean, ice, mud, etc; she can change the terrain into anything as long as she wants."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki thought that Sunset Lop''s ability was very cheating. He gulped and asked, "T, Then who is thest one?" After hearing the three yers, he became curious about thest one.


    "Thest one is the strongest among the four of them. His name is Ocean Stingray."


    "O, Ocean Stingray?"


    Haruyuki understood why the four of them were called the "Pets" after he heard their names.


    "No one really knows about Ocean Stingray''s ability, but one thing for use of his swordmanship is superb and he has the strongest attack among the four of them." Kuroyuki sipped her tea and said, "It might be my spection, but Ocean Stingray''s ability is intagibility."


    "I, Intangibility? Isn''t that invincible? Strongest attack and strongest dodging ability! Who can defeat him?"


    Haruyuki felt that Ocean Stingray was the most cheating yer in the "brain burst".


    Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "I''m not sure, but every ability must have its limit, but one thing for sure that will never challenge them for a while. Before they were known as the "Four Beasts", but after they have sessfully created their Legion, they are known as the "Pets". So from now on, remember those four names."


    "Yes!"


    "Let me exin to you more about "brain burst".


    "Eh?"


    "Enter the game so I can exin it better."


    Haruyuki nodded in response.


    "Burst Link!" 2x


    Ash Roller was very happy after he had gotten a free point from a newbie. He thought to continue his hunt, but suddenly he noticed a footstep sounding in his direction.


    "Hehehe, I''m very lucky to ha--"


    Ash Roller stopped when he saw a familiar yer and this yer wasn''t alone.


    "Y, You----!!!!"


    "Yo, you have a tera-luck."


    "¡­"


    When Ash Roller saw the yer in front of him, he knew his fate very well.


    "T, Tera-unlucky¡­"

 Chapter 983 Purpose of Brain Burst

    <h4>Chapter 983 Purpose of Brain Burst</h4>


    After school, Haruyuki learned about a lot of things from Kuroyukihime. Then when he stepped out of the school, he challenged Ash Roller once again and started their match once again and, of course, Haruyuki won this match.


    Ash Roller, who had lost, became very annoyed.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    Ash Roller didn''t expect what Haru had told him before to be the truth. He had lost against Haruyuki who was a newbie that he had defeated in the morning which was quite shameful, but at the same time, he became even more scared of Haru, especially when that guy was brave enough to threaten his boss.


    Ash Roller was a part of the "Great Wall" Legion which was being led by the Green King, Green Grande. He was only level 2 and he didn''t think that he would be able to defeat Haru, especially with Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte beside him at that time. Even so, he thought that Haru and his group were very cool since the four of them dared to challenge his boss.


    "Cool! But I''ll quickly level up and challenge them! Oh, right! I''ll have my revenge too!"


    Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime went to the cafe to celebrate Haruyuki''s first victory.


    Haruyuki ordered a melon soda with a sundae and Kuroyukihime ordered ck tea. The cafe was fairly quiet and there weren''t many guests within which made it veryfortable for both of them. Ignoring the sound of the quiet music, both of them talked about Haruyuki''s match.


    "Congrattions on your first victory. You''ll be Level 2 soon if you carry on like that."


    "Thanks¡­ but I can''t even imagine leveling up."


    "It''s a long, hard road. Not many of the estimated 1000 Burst Linkers have made it to Level 4. At Level 7 and 8 you be the leader of the Legion."


    "So those fours are amazing?"


    "Yes, and it might be because of them that the "brain burst" has be even more livelytely."


    Haruyuki suddenly remembered something and asked, "Legion?"


    "Yes, like a guild or team that you often see in online games."


    "Is "Pets" a Legion?"


    "Yes, but the Pets is only a small Legion."


    Kuroyukihime showed a hologram map of the territory of many Legions within Tokyo.


    "Currently, el World has six major legions ruling over the different zones. Each one is led by one of the six Level 9 Burst Linkers. Their colors are blue, red, yellow, green, purple, and white; and they''re known as "The Six Kings or Pure Color"."


    "I have never heard of a game where only six people have reached the max level?"


    "I didn''t say Level 9 was the maximum."


    "Eh, so how many people are Level 10?"


    "The Brain Burst 2039 program was released seven years ago anonymously. Due to its harsh rules, no one has ever reached Level 10."


    "Do you have to win tons of fights? Such as 10,000 wins?"


    "No, just five. They just have to be against Level 9 opponents. It only takes one loss to wipe out all your points, and the program will uninstall automatically."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki was dumbfounded when he heard such a requirement to be Level 10.


    "Do you know how this program has remained a secret for seven years?"


    "No."


    "It''s due to such strict conditions."


    "Huh?"


    "The main one is to have had a Neuro-Linker installed at birth. And since Neuro-Linkers have only been avable for fifteen years, there are no adult Burst Linkers. Because they are children, they try to protect their special privilege. And since no evidence remains of when it was uninstalled, any talk of it is dismissed as a child''s fantasy."


    Sipping ck tea, Kuroyukihime continued, but couldn''t help but sigh when it had be lukewarm.


    "Two years ago, the young Kings all reached Level 9 around the same time and were informed by the system that such harsh rules to be Level 10 existed. Did this lead to a bloody, all-out struggle?


    "No, the Kings chose tonguish indefinitely. They made a peace treaty and consolidated their realms in el World. It''s absurd. Considering all the Burst Linkers, they had been killed to reach Level 9."


    "Until the "Pets"e¡­" Haruyuki couldn''t help but say and ask, "So do you n on challenging the Six Kings of Pure Color too, Senpai?"


    "No, before the "Pets", I''ve already done that."


    "Huh?"


    "There used to be Seven Kings. While they were rivals, there was a strong bond between them. Until one night two years ago, when the ck King betrayed and attacked them."


    "The ck King?"


    "That would be me, ck Lotus."


    Kuroyukihime introduced herself to Haruyuki.


    "I alone reject peace and argue that we should all fight and risk it all. When my n was rejected. I¡­ Beheaded the anti-war Red King! He lost his Brain Burst instantly. His girlfriend, the Purple King, started screaming and the Blue King became enraged. I fought in a furious frenzy, but was unable to get any of the others. After 30 minutes were up, I linked out."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki didn''t say anything but quietly listened.


    "I''ve been hiding ever since. In el World, I''m loathed as a traitor, with a huge bounty on my head. I''m a lowly coward."


    "But why?"


    "I wanted to reach Level 10 more than anything. The game said Level 10 Burst Linkers would meet the creator and discover its true meaning, its ultimate purpose." Kuroyukihime took a deep breath and said, "I''m desperate to find that out. We elerate and fight for the rewards of bing rich, sessful, and famous; but is that all there is? There''s got to be more, so much more, beyond our human shell."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki could only be mesmerised by Kuroyukihime and hoped that he could be some help for Kuroyukihime to achieve her goal.


    Then they continued to talk about a lot of things inside the cafe.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had studied a lot of things during their stay in this world. Truthfully, their stay in this world was very wonderful, especially when they had gotten a lot of information about the virtual world and various things.


    Haru also got a lot of business ideas and copied various famous works in this world that he could copyter in his original world. He was wondering whether his world would mutate and if there would be Kirito and Haruyuki in the future.


    ''Well, but that 2022¡­''


    In his original world, it was 2010, and 2022 would be 12 years in the future.


    ''That means I''ll be on my 28¡­''


    Haru was in his prime at that time and thought that he might have children during that time. When he was in deep thought, he felt someone rest her head on his arm.


    "Charlotte?"


    "I''m a bit sleepy. Lend me your shoulder."


    "Alright."


    Haru looked at Sumire, Tabane, then Charlotte. He somehow had a feeling that if those three women didn''t meet him then the interaction they had with a male would be limited to the main characters in each of their worlds. He took a deep breath and decided to stop thinking about such messy things.


    "Ah, Haru! You pervert! Do you love to smell Charlotte that much!" Tabane used him after she saw him taking a deep breath when Charlotte''s hair was so close to his face.


    "¡­"


    Haru nced at Tabane before sighing.


    "Just enter the game."

 Chapter 984 Incarnate System

    <h4>Chapter 984 Incarnate System</h4>


    Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field". This time, their intention wasn''t to hunt nor conquer a dungeon, rather their intention was to learn an Incarnate System.


    The Incarnate System is a secret ability of the Brain Burst. It is the ability of a Burst Linker to use the power of will as a way to be faster and more powerful or to strengthen their moves in battle. Only a few Burst Linkers know about Incarnation, including the Six Kings of Pure Color.


    Normally, a Burst Linker''s Duel Avatar - and presumably any other virtual reality avatar they use - is controlled by the Neuro Linker reading the person''s brainwaves. Essentially, it reads activity in the brain''s motor cortex while piping information to the brain''s sensory cortex. This style of control is dubbed "control via physical order".


    However, there is a second, more difficult method to manipting one''s Duel Avatar - "control via power to image". Simr to willpower (though the Neuro Linker likely cannot read abstract feelings like willpower), it uses Burst Linker''s ability to strongly picture something happening to bring about a change in the environment. As this is closer to using one''s imagination, the Neuro Linker is able to read this information. The yers of Brain Burst have named this the Incarnate System.


    Depending on the strength of the pictured image, the Brain Burst program handles this irregr signal by producing physical particle effects. These have been called "Over Rays" by the Burst Linkers who have managed to acquire the technique. Most of the time, if the incarnation (pictured image) is strong enough to be used in battle, these Over Rays will appear.


    There are two uses of the Incarnation System: using it as a proxy for something that could be more easily done physically, such as Raker propelling her wheelchair with incarnation instead of wheels, and using it as a means to bring about impossible phenomena. However, it generally takes a long time and a lot of experience to master the Incarnate System.


    In addition, the system is not without its downsides. Using the Incarnate System draws power from the hole in your heart - your trauma. It is ultimately Burst Linker''s decision whether to believe in something (the longing that created their Duel Avatar) or to despair. Each time a Burst Linker uses incarnation, it draws them closer to the darkness of their own heart. This is rted to the coordinate ne system of describing the Incarnate System, exined below. It also causes heavy mental exhaustion if used recklessly.


    The main use of Incarnate is in battle. By strongly picturing different ways to fight in your head, you can make that real. In pretty much all cases, however, these attacks are nothing that couldn''t be done more easily by using the tools your Duel Avatar already has. For example, Silver Crow''s ability to use Firing Range Expansion type incarnate skills is essentially useless, as his main characteristics are his speed and Aviation Ability; and Scarlet Rain''s ability to use st attacks of the same variety is rendered pointless by her Enhanced Armaments.


    However, incarnate-powered attacks cannot be defended by normal means; they can only be defended by incarnate-powered defenses, or countered by incarnate-powered attacks. This is their main use in the elerated World. Because of that, most that learn how to use the Incarnate System obey a strict rule of not using it inbat unless it''s used against them first.


    As incarnation skills are used in a special way and that was by solodifying an image in one''s head, most Burst Linkers that use it attach a name to specific skills as a trigger to activate the image more quickly. However, unlike Special Moves, using incarnation skills doesn''t deplete one''s Special Gauge.


    After being teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field", they were quite surprised since the scenery in front of them was very beautiful.


    The surrounding area was covered in lush greenery, giant trees which almost reached the sky, dark sky which was covered in glimmering stars, and there were also a lot of small things floating around the trees.


    Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte were curious what it was and couldn''t help but scream in cute ways when they saw what these small things were.


    "How cute!"


    "I want to take it back!"


    "Hmm, I wonder how their innards are."


    "¡­"


    Haru ignored Sumire''s words somehow.


    Fairy.


    It might be the only way to describe these small things.


    Fairy World Stage.


    It was a very beautiful stage which was able to pamper their eyes. The trees and the greenery in the surrounding area could be a perfect ce for them to hide since they didn''t really want to fight that much.


    Their intention ining to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" was to learn about the Incarnate System and gain more ability through imagination.


    Charlotte was thinking of strengthening her weaponry from distance, reaction and firepower.


    Sumire thought to use her ma maniption better. Most of the weaponry in the "brain burst" was made from metal and she could steal it. There were also some yers who were made from metal and frankly, her power was a bit cheating in this world. Then she also thought about Haru''s new armament which might bebined with her ability.


    Tabane thought to use her "Terrain Change" in a better way. She thought that there wasn''t any limit to her ability and she felt that there was something more which could be done by that Special Move. She also thought to learn an "air step" since she was a bunny and of course, she wanted to be able to jump in the sky since it would make her power increase dramatically.


    Haru wanted to develop more ability by using his stinger.


    "Linear" was a very good Special Move since its damage was very strong, but he wanted to create stronger ability.


    His stinger also had changed into a Gryphon. He didn''t have time to learn more about Gryphon and knew that this weapon was very strong. He wanted to create an ability using Gryhpon since there were a lot of things which could be done by this sword beside its thunder maniption. He thought tobine both swordmanship with thunder maniption ability to strengthen his power further.


    "So where are we going to train?" Charlotte asked.


    They had dered a war against the Six Kings and of course, it would be hard for them to train quietly since the members of Legion of the Six Kings woulde to target them. Even though they didn''t feel scared, it was quite troublesome being attacked from time to time since they wanted to train quietly.


    Pondering for a while, Haru said, "How about that ce?" He thought that it might be a good ce since it was very quiet.


    "That ce?"


    "Tokyo Tower."


    Haru remembered that Tokyo Tower was a location which was used by the main character to train "Incarnate System" and thought that ce was a perfect location to train since there wasn''t any yer in that location.


    "Tokyo Tower?" 3x


    The three of them looked in the direction of one of the tallest buildings in Tokyo. They also remembered that it was a location which was used by the main character to train. They agreed with Haru''s decision and decided to train on the Tokyo Tower.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Without waiting any longer, they started their training arc!

 Chapter 985 Tokyo Tower

    <h4>Chapter 985 Tokyo Tower</h4>


    Tokyo Tower is amunications and observation tower in the Shiba-koen district of Minato, Tokyo, Japan. At 332.9 meters (1,092 ft), it is the second-tallest structure in Japan. The structure is an Eiffel Tower-inspiredttice tower that is painted white and international orange toply with air safety regtions.


    Built in 1958, the tower''s main sources of ie are tourism and antenna leasing. FootTown, a four-story building directly under the tower, houses museums, restaurants and shops. Departing from there, guests can visit two observation decks. The two-story Main Deck (formerly known as the Main Observatory) is at 150 meters (490 ft), while the smaller Top Deck (formerly known as the "Special Observatory") reaches a height of 249.6 meters (819 ft).


    When they saw this tower, Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane realized how lucky the main character and Ash Roller were.


    Haruyuki, who was the main character, had an ability to fly and his speed was very fast which made his transportation easier.


    Ash Roller was also very good since he owned a motorbike that made him able to move around easily.


    Both of them had a means of transportation which allowed them to move a long distance without any trouble.


    But Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn''t have that. They could only run as fast as possible toward the Tokyo Area. Even though Sumire was able to fly, there was only wood, greenery, etc in the stage of Fairy World. There wasn''t any metal and Sumire couldn''t use her power in this condition.


    Haru and Tabane had faster speed among the four of them and they picked both Charlotte and Sumire on their back running toward the Tokyo Tower.


    The distance between Tokyo Tower and their condo was quite far. They were living in Suginami and the location of Tokyo Tower was in Minato. They also needed to use a train and they needed to fight some yers along the way.


    It took them an hour before they had arrived in Tokyo Tower.


    Unlike normal Tokyo Tower, because of the Stage, its shape had been changed from a metal tower into arge pir of mountain with various greenery which encircled it.


    If he made aparison this shape of Tokyo Tower would be simr to Pir Mountains China.


    "It''s beautiful¡­" Sumire nodded and thought to take a picture of it.


    "But do we need to climb it?" Tabane asked.


    It was beautiful, everyone agreed with it, but climbing it was very troublesome.


    "Why not? Just think of it as a means to train," Haru said. He took a deep breath and looked at his Special Gauge.


    "Well, I guess I''ll start," Charlotte said and manipted her drones. She had tried to fly using her drones and she needed a perfect imagination to do that.


    Everyone looked at Charlotte quietly before they saw her slowly floating.


    "This¡­"


    Tabane was surprised and asked, "Since when did you learn it?"


    "Shh¡­ don''t bother me first, we can talk at the top. I need to concentrate!" Charlotte said and started to leave them, flying toward the top of Tokyo Tower.


    "Then me next," Sumire said and took out a metal te which she had taken from the train before. She destroyed some parts of the train and took the metal part as a means to fly. She ced the metal te on the ground before stepping on the top of it. She used her ma maniption to float slowly toward the Tokyo Area.


    For both Charlotte and Sumire, climbing to the top of Tokyo Tower had be their means of training for their new abilities.


    "How about you?" 2x


    Haru and Tabane asked at the same time.


    "I''ll answer your question first," Haru said.


    Tabane nodded in response.


    "I''ll swim after I''ve entered this pir mountain," Haru said.


    "Swimming, huh¡­" Tabane felt a bit jealous of Haru''s ability, but there was nothing that could be done since each other had their own ability and speciality.


    "I''ll wait for you," Haru said since he thought that this woman hadn''t developed a way to climb besides using a normal means.


    Tabane took a deep breath and said, "No, you can go first. I can develop my ability as soon as possible." She jumped and tried to do a second jump in the air, but she failed, falling on the ground. She pondered for a while before doing another jump to the sky and this time she was sessful.


    Tabane looked at her Special Gauge and it decreased when she failed, but didn''t decrease when she seeded. She smiled then quickly jumped in the air, reaching the top of tower slowly, but she didn''t say anything to Haru since she needed to concentrate at this moment.


    Looking at Tabane, Haru was surprised and thought that this woman was really a genius. He saw that Charlotte and Sumire were also slowly moving toward the top of the Tokyo Tower. He rubbed his nonexistent nose on his Duel Avatar and thought that he was the only one who didn''t have the ability to move in the sky.


    Sumire could use a metal te to fly, Charlotte could use her drones to fly, and Tabane jumped in the air to be able to move in the sky.


    But Haru¡­


    Haru shook his head and entered the pir mountain before swimming toward the top of the mountain. His "physical permeation" ability made him able to move freely around a matter.


    To make his mobility better, he swam rather than running or walking since it was more convenient to swim.


    Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte who did their best to climb to the top were surprised when they saw Haru who was swimming near the surface on the pir mountain. His speed was so fast that he overtook them quickly. Their lips twitched, and they felt challenged by him. They moved quickly and didn''t want to be thest one.


    It didn''t take him a long time before he reached the top of the mountain. He stood up while overlooking the surrounding area from this spot. He had to admit that the scenery in front of him was so beautiful that it was out of this world. He wanted to take a deep breath, but he didn''t have a nose.


    However somehow he could feel the fresh air in this ce. Then he turned when he heard a noise from behind. He could see a small house on the top of this pir mountain, but that wasn''t the main problem since he could see a yer who was sitting on the top of wheelchair looking at him.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while.


    "Is this ce yours?" Haru asked.


    "No, I only own a house here, but the surrounding area is free," the yer said.


    Haru observed the yer in front of him and knew that the name of this yer was a Sky Raker.


    Sky Raker wore a pink dress with a deep blue brooch along with an equally white sun hat. She also sat in an ornate wheelchair.


    Contrastingly, Sky Raker also looked at the yer in front of her and noticed that this yer was Ocean Stingray. Even though she wasn''t active for a while, she often heard the news within the "brain burst". She didn''t know what this guy was nning on this ce, but she knew that he wasn''t alone.


    However, when she saw the rest of them, she opened her mouth wide since Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane were able to fly to the top of the mountain.


    "Three flying yers!"

 Chapter 986 Sky Raker

    <h4>Chapter 986 Sky Raker</h4>


    In the past, Sky Raker was known as the yer who was closest to the sky, but suddenly there were three yers who had the ability to fly which was why she was shocked at this moment!


    "You''re a Sky Raker, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, do you need anything from me?" Sky Raker asked. She didn''t know them, but it didn''t mean know anything about them. She also got a feeling that they knew her name from the matching-list since she didn''t think that she was very famous, especially when she had been missing for the past few years. She didn''t know why they decided toe to this ce, but if they came for a fight then she didn''t mind fighting them. Even though she hadn''t fought for the past few years, it didn''t mean her ability had decreased.


    "Sorry to bother you, but we''re going to use this ce for a week to train," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The answer was unexpected, Sky Raker asked, "Training?"


    "Well, the Incarnate System. You may have heard it since I can tell that you''ve been in the game for a long time," Haru said.


    "I, Incarnate System!" Sky Raker was surprised since only some people in the "brain burst" knew about that thing. Even though it was a very powerful ability, it was very hard to attain. Even if some yers were able to attain it, this ability was not without its consequences.


    "Well, we won''t bother you that much," Haru said.


    "Hello, hello, I''m bunny-chan!" Tabane introduced herself cutely.


    "Maroon Owl. Nice to meet you," Charlotte said.


    "Lc Deer. Our training might disturb you," Sumire said.


    "Ocean Stingray."


    Haru didn''t talk much in this situation. Considering he really came to train himself to make his ability stronger and the heroines in this story were very young. His limit was high school, and he wouldn''t touch a middle school student. Sky Raker, in front of him was a middle school student or maybe a high school?


    Haru wasn''t sure, but it was better to not have to do anything with her since there were three beautiful women beside him.


    Then after their introduction, the four of them didn''t waste their time and started their training.


    Sky Ranker wanted to talk about the dangers of the Incarnate System, but decided to stop since she could tell that the four of them wouldn''t listen to her, especially when the four of them were yers who dared to fight against one of the Six Kings. She also felt quite bored to spend her days in this ce and it was a good thing that someone came to her without an intention to fight.


    ''Well, I might not be bored for the past few days.''


    Sky Ranker also wanted to see whether they were able to learn about theplicated Incarnate System.


    There are four fundamental categories of Incarnate skills. These are: Firing Range Expansion, Movement Ability Expansion, Attack Power Expansion, and Armor Density Expansion.


    However, a Burst Linker can only learn how to do two of these types. The two types they can learn are determined by the traits of the specific Duel Avatar - most importantly, the specific desire that gave birth to the Duel Avatar in the first ce. For example, Scarlet Rain''s main longing was to separate herself from the world for fear of getting hurt; that''s why she can learn the Firing Range Expansion and Movement Ability Expansion types, but she can''t use incarnation to power up her attacks or defenses.


    The specific desire to give birth to a Duel Avatar can also be condensed into even more abstract terms, and this decides the color it will be.


    Charlotte decided to learn Firing Range Expansion and Attack Power Expansion. She wanted to have a stronger attack and longer distance. Pondering for a while, she decided to start her training by floating in the sky while firing both of her rifles and drones at the target on the ground. She did it by repeating actions and somehow the distance of her attack seemed to increase even though it wasn''t that much.


    Sumire decided to learn Armor Density Expansion and Firing Range Expansion. She thought to be a tanker for everyone since her ma maniption ability was unique. She wanted to create a maic force-field out of maic energy, which could be expanded to protectrge areas and could be used to defend the user against several things. Armor Density Expansion was necessary, and Firing Range Expansion was used to extend the distance of her ability.


    Pondering for a while, Sumire decided to have a free fall from the top of the Tokyo Tower then protected herself with maic force-field when she dropped down. She didn''t know how she could think of such a crazy training method, but she felt that it was the fastest way to be stronger.


    Tabane decided to learn Firing Range Expansion and Movement Ability Expansion. Her "Terrain Change" ability was a very good control ability which was able to make the opponents troubled by the sudden change of terrain. She thought to expand the distance of this ability and also increased her speed. Then there was a question on her mind¡­


    How was she going to train?


    Tabane could only think about using her ability repeatedly without stopping. She also thought about controlling the terrain in which she had changed. For example, she changed the terrain intova then she wanted to control thatva, morphing it into a giant fist or golem. She felt that her ability was too tasteless when she could only change the terrain without being able to control that terrain itself.


    Haru decided to learn Movement Ability Expansion and Attack Power Expansion. Unlike the three of them, he had decided to be the sharpest spear for everyone. His stinger was very strong and one stab could decrease a lot of HP of his opponent. He wanted to make it stronger and also increase his speed. He didn''t need defense and put all of his points into his attack which would make him a stic yer which had a very weak defense, however, he was alright with it.


    His training was quite simple and that was to attack the pir mountain several times.


    Beside learning the Incarnate System, they also tried to create an ability and learned more about their ability since the Incarnate System had its own consequences when it was learned.


    Gryphon.


    Haru knew that the thunder ability of this sword was very powerful and it would be wasteful to not use it. Raising his sword toward the sky, a cloud started to gather and a rumbling sound was heard. He pointed his sword toward the distance and thunder struck down.


    *BOOOOOOMM!!!*


    Haru had to admit that the speed of thunder was very fast and the power of the thunder was also amazing.


    ''Wait, thunder speed?''


    Haru thought that idea was feasible, but he wanted to turn it into a normal ability rather than an Incarnate System. He suddenly thought that this game was very dangerous, especially because it essed the trauma of the the children. He was wondering who would make such a perverted game, but he didn''t intend to say anything about it since his quest was clear.


    ''Level 10¡­''


    Haru shook his head and decided to focus himself on training.


    Looking at the four of them, Sky Raker had to admit, they would be stronger than her or rather might be stronger than the Six Kings in the future from their determination alone. She thought for a while and decided to enter her house to prepare a warm tea for everyone. It might be a good chance to get to know each other since she was quite lonely, living in this ce alone.

 Chapter 987 Training Session 1

    <h4>Chapter 987 Training Session 1</h4>


    In the past few days; Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire used all of their time to train and rest. They suddenly understood the mentality of the Shounen manga characters who used their time to train an ability or became stronger.


    "UWOOO, I''M FIRE UP!!!!" Tabane shouted.


    "Fufufu, Bunny-chan is sure excited," Sky Raker said.


    "Well, that''s how she is," Haru said.


    Spending few days together, of course, their rtionship became better, especially when they stayed at Sky Raker''s house. They learned that they could buy a lot of things from the shop inside the "brain burst" and Sky Raker''s house and wheelchair were one of those items.


    "So the four of you have a harem rtionship?" Sky Ranker asked with a blush.


    "¡­"


    "No."


    Haru was speechless and sighed when he thought about Tabane''s mouth.


    Tabane loved a cute girl and of course, Sky Ranker was also included in that category, especially when she learned that Sky Ranker had lost one of her legs.


    Staying together, they also learned Sky Ranker''s history. Sky Ranker''s life was quite good and she was also a beautiful girl, but she wasn''t perfect. She missed one of her legs from birth which was the cause of her trauma. In the past, she had also joined the Legion in the past with a ck King as her legion master.


    There were a lot of things which they had learned from each other for a few days.


    Charlotte had be stronger and her firepower had increased along with her shooting distance. She also bought the ability to change the ammunition within her rifle and drones depending on the situation. Though, she mostly used a beam attack since it was faster and stronger, but during their fight on the Stormy Stage, she learned that her attack power had decreased. If she could change her ammunition then she wouldn''t be a burden for everyone.


    Charlotte had also developed several abilities and Incarnate Systems that were able to help her during the battle and made her stronger. Her training was quite spartan, but the result was amazing. She could stay on the top of the pir mountain and shoot down the Enemy which was few kilometers away, though, her damage was a bit too small for her liking.


    Unlike Charlotte''s dissatisfaction, Sky Ranker was speechless in Charlotte from what she knew Charlotte might be the yer with the longest shooting distance. Charlotte''s drones were also very powerful and could bebined with each other to create more powerful weapons.


    Sumire also learned a lot of things in the past few days. She was able to create a maic force-field to protect herself in any situation and her defense might be only second to the Green King, Green Grenade. She could also fly without using a steel te beneath herself which was more convenient.


    Sumire''s ability was already very dangerous since most of the things within the "brain burst" were made from metal and that meant, she could stop, attract, push, or control everything in the surrounding area as long as it was made from metal. She was also able to decrease the usage of Special Gauge when she used her ability which was her only weakness during the battle.


    Sky Ranker had to admit that Sumire''s maic force-field was very strong and it was also a very cheating ability. She had created a simr Incarnate System ability in the past known as Wind Veil, butpared to Sumire, her ability might be weaker.


    Tabane might be the one with the most gain during this training session. She learned to control the terrain which she had changed which made her quite invincible as long as she wasn''t attacked, but that wasn''t all.


    As long as the yer was inside her terrain, then they could only say goodbye since she was going to y them hard. Her only disadvantage was her defense which was very weak or rather fragile, but shepensated it with her ability to do an air-jump. Her speed was very fast and her movement was very unpredictable. With her ability, it might not be wrong to call her a mage.


    Sky Ranker had never seen a yer with Tabane''s ability since Tabane''s ability was very strong. The only yer who was able to face Tabane might be her who could move around the sky freely or the Six Kings who had a strong defense, attack, or illusion since Tabane''s ability was able to affect the terrain which meant in every battle, Tabane had always an advantage, changing the terrain to her liking to support her during the battle.


    But the one which made Sky Ranker surprise might be Haru since Haru''s attack was very strong. It might beparable to Blue King or ck King.


    Haru had developed various sword techniques which were very strong and dangerous. Then he also developed an ability from Gryphon.


    Using Gryphon, he was able to develop an ability to detect everyone in his surrounding area. Its function was simr to a Kenbunshoku Haki, but he used electricity or thunder which was generated from Gryphon. Even though he hadn''t developed a thunder speed since his time wasn''t enough, his power had increased so much to the very shocking result. Thenstly, the color of his thunder had changed from blue to blood red which gave a more ominous image.


    Sky Raker thought that Haru''s thunder might be evenparable to the Purple King and Purple Thorn, but with a more cheatingbination. Thinking about Haru''s ability from closebat, long-rangebat, speed, and defense, she felt that Haru''s Duel Avatar might be perfect. If he was able to fly then she felt no one would be able to face him, especially when she learned about his "physical permetation" ability. Even if he only had this one ability, she knew that he could conquer the "brain burst".


    Her feelings were very hard to describe when she stayed with them for the past few days. The only thing which made her worried was that the Tokyo Tower might be titled or destroyed since it had been attacked by Haru for the past few days.


    Luckily, the Stage Transition happened and the entire field was refreshed.


    Transition refers to the overwriting and refreshment of the Unlimited Neutral Field by recing what Stage it''s set to. They happen at irregr intervals; the exact timing is thought to be random.


    The next stage selected follows something of a pattern. First, the amount of time a Stage will be active can be anywhere from 3 to 10 (elerated) days, but no longer than that. In addition, the stage selected afterwards always has a different attribute, so a Fire-attribute stage will never transition to another Fire-attribute stage.


    However, there is also research that found that if the game rotates between the three nature-attribute stages for a long period of time, then a "powerful" Dark- or Light-attribute stage will appear afterwards.


    The Fairy World Staged transited into Heian Stage.


    Haru had to admit that this stage was quite unique since he could see various ces with Japanese traditional houses. If he made aparison then this ce was a bit simr to the Wano Country in the world of One Piece.


    "You sure are lucky to be able to see this scenery from this spot," Haru said.


    Sky Ranker smiled and said, "If you want, you can buy a house in this ce too."


    Haru shook his head and said, "No. It''s better to stay at your house."


    "I''ve always weed you all the time," Sky Ranker said with a smile.


    When both of them talked to each other, Tabched onto Haru''s back and said, "Ha-- Stingray, let''s develop a musical ability!"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 988 Training Session 2

    <h4>Chapter 988 Training Session 2</h4>


    Tabane remembered how Haru had increased everyone''s ability to use music during their quest in the world of Fairy Tail. In the shop, she saw a musical instrument and thought that they might able to develop a simr ability since an ability to boost the overall ability was a very good thing.


    There might be a limit if they wanted to increase their speed, strength, and defense. Unless they develop a new ability, it was the reason why someone with a support ability was very popr among the group of "Burst Linker".


    Haru wasn''t sure whether there was support ability to develop overall stats for the Duel Avatar, but he knew that there was a Duel Avatar who had an ability to heal another yer. Thinking for a while, he also felt that this idea was feasible.


    "It might be possible, but it might be hard to develop that ability," Haru said. He didn''t think that it was very easy to develop such an ability since none of them were a "Duel Avatar" with green color.


    From every color in the "brain burst", only the green color which had an ability to support. Oh, there was another color such as white, but that color was even rarer than the green color.


    "Well, it''s alright if we don''t develop the ability but don''t you think it''s cooler if we can use BGM when we''re fighting," Tabane said excitedly.


    "BGM?!"


    All of them were familiar with BGM or background music. In movies, tv shows, or anime, to create better scenes; music was necessary, during a battle there was intense music, during a romantic scene there was melodic music, etc.


    Tabane thought that it was possible to create a BGM since they were in the virtual world and inside the game. She thought with BGM she could make the game better and more fun.


    "Owl is a keyboardist, Deer is a bassist, Stingray is a guitarist and vocalist, and I''ll be a drummer," Tabane said. Her heart also trembled when she remembered how Haru was able to sing during the war of magicians against dragons which excited her and made her horny somehow. She was a lump of excitement and of course, she loved something which was exciting.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Charlotte, and Sumire looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t really mind creating a band inside the "brain burst" since they felt a bit bored during this training session. The feeling of getting stronger was a very good thing, but they also wanted to have fun since it was quite boring to develop an ability.


    It also wouldn''t take that much time every day and they could train during the resting time after they had done with their training.


    "Why not?"


    "Good, let''s buy those musical instruments in the shop!"


    Tabane was very excited and couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Are you really going to make a band?" Sky Ranker was dumbfounded when she heard their conversation.


    "Yes." 4x


    "¡­"


    Hearing their answer, Sky Ranker became even more dumbfounded since she had never heard about such a thing before. If they wanted to be a Level 10 or even challenge the Imperial Pce, then she wouldn''t be this surprised, but she heard them wanted to make a band. She let out a sigh and thought that a whim should have a limit, but she didn''t stop them since she was also curious about their bands. If this band was made then it would be the first band in the "brain burst".


    "Pets."


    Sky Ranker thought that their legion''s name wasn''t that bad and it could be used as a band name.


    Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte bought a guitar, microphone, keyboard, bass, and drum from the shop. Those musical instruments were a bit special since they could be folded into something small. The four of them tried to y it for a while and it seemed that it was easier than they had thought, but it didn''t give a boost effect.


    "Try to sing something," Charlotte said.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder what kind of song we should y." Haru looked at Tabane and asked, "Say, why don''t you be the one who is singing?"


    "Eh? Me?" Tabane was surprised.


    "You''ve always said that you''re everyone''s idol. This time, you''ve got a chance to realize that to reality," Haru said.


    Tabane''s eyes brightened up when she heard it. She knew that she had always thought of herself as an idol, but she had never thought of bing one, but she had a chance to do it now which was a very good thing.


    "Yes~~ I''ll do it!"


    "How about the two of you?" Haru asked Charlotte and Sumire wondering whether both of them were interested in bing vocalists.


    "No." 2x


    Sumire and Charlotte didn''t really have an interest as singers.


    Haru nodded and didn''t really mind before changing his position with Tabane. He was sitting on the drum seat and Tabane was holding a guitar with a microphone in front of her. She looked at him and asked, "So what song are we going to perform?"


    "Let''s y a rock song," Haru said. He felt that rock was the genre of music song with the most suitable to y since it seemed it would create a better BGM. He took a piece of paper and wrote down the song which they would y after this, but it was a bit difficult to write it on the top of drum so he changed his location and wrote down the lyrics and music notes on the table.


    Everyone was looking at him curiously and saw the title of the song.


    "Crossing Field?"


    It didn''t take him 10 minutes before he had written everything and gave the copies to Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane.


    "Here, train for a while."


    The three of them nodded and started to train.


    "Stingray, what song is that? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it."


    Sky Ranker was quite knowledgeable about the song in this country, but she had never heard a song with the title "Crossing Field".


    "It''s my original," Haru said.


    "!!!"


    Sky Ranker was surprised and asked, "You''re a singer?"


    "Well, I''ve had that experience in the past," Haru said.


    Sky Ranker became even more curious about Haru''s identity. Even though it was taboo to know each other''s identity in reality, she couldn''t help but be curious, especially when he didn''t really mind about her lost leg.


    Haru didn''t know what Sky Ranker was thinking and also started to train with everyone.


    It took them 30 minutes before they perfected everything.


    "You''re ready?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!"


    Tabane was excited and couldn''t wait to perform.


    "Then 1, 2. 1, 2."


    Charlotte started with the keyboard during the intro before another musical instrument also entered the song.


    "Cloudy memories


    "Of the way it used to be


    "Searching for answers I can''t see


    "Looking back in time."


    Tabane''s voice was very suitable for this song, or this song might be specially made for her because the resonance between the lyrics and her voice was very good.


    Sky Raker closed her eyes and thought how wonderful this song was. She felt that this song might describe her very well. In the past, she was too obsessive to reach the sky that she forgot about her important people. Closing her eyes, she started to reminisce about a lot of things when she was active in the "brain burst".


    "I gotta break free and escape this endless nightmare


    "I won''t stop."


    The song was over, and the four of them suddenly had a feeling that it was possible to create an ability using a song. They already had a clear image in their minds and the only thing which they only needed to do was to polish this ability to be able to perfectly used in the battle.


    Looking at the four of them, Sky Raker felt a bit jealous. She nced at Haru then smiled since she knew that she would meet him soon.

 Chapter 989 Antagonist of the Story 1

    <h4>Chapter 989 Antagonist of the Story 1</h4>


    It had been a week since they trained on the top of Tokyo Tower.


    They didn''t intend to stay any longer and went back to the real world, but before that they had an intention to hunt some yers before they returned.


    Sky Raker didn''t stop them, but she told them that they could go to her home anytime.


    In the past week, they hadprehended their abilities very well. They also learned various abilities and an Incarnate System. This time, they had intended to test their abilities on some yers since they had only fought each other or fought against an enemy in the past week.


    "Goodbye," Sky Raker said.


    Everyone said goodbye and jumped out from the top of the Tokyo Tower.


    Sky Raker looked at Haru''s back and wondered whether she could meet him in the future.


    The four of them walked together while looking at the scenery in their surroundings.


    The Heian Stage was very unique to them and made them want to wear traditional Japanese clothes or hold a katana sword. One thing which made this stage beautiful was a cherry blossom tree which blossomed everywhere. Unlike in the real world where the cherry blossom had passed its blossom session and where the traditional house almost disappeared, at this stage, they had a feeling as if they were traveling to the past which gave them a novel feeling.


    "It''ll be good to y samisen here," Tabane said.


    The shamisen or samisen, also sangen, is a three-stringed traditional Japanese musical instrument derived from the Chinese instrument sanxian.


    Haru understood Tabane''s feelings and he also thought it would be good to y a samisen in this ce.


    "If there''s an opponent then it will be better," Sumire said.


    "Opponents, huh? I can see some of the yers from in that direction."


    Charlotte pointed her finger toward the distance. She had learned a passive ability to see the distance better, that ability made it easier for her to use her fight.


    Haru, Sumire, and Tabane also looked toward the distance and saw four yers fighting against other yers. Even though their vision was worse than Charlotte''s, when Charlotte had pointed them in a direction, they also could see a hazy image few kilometers away from their location.


    "Can you describe them?" Haru asked.


    "The four yers are very strong. It seems that the four of them are in one group. One of them has a veryrge arm with ck color, one of them seems to be immune to physical ability, one with purple color, this one seems to be a support, andstly, this one has saws as his weapon and his color seems to be simr to a rust?" Charlotte looked at the distance and said, "I''ve seen them in the story. If I''m not wrong, should they be the antagonist in the story?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, they were a bit surprised since they didn''t expect to meet the antagonist of the story.


    Haru remembered some of the antagonists of the "el World" and he had to admit that it was better for them to forget the "brain burst" since the antagonist of the story had a lot of trauma within them.


    "So what do you think?" Charlotte asked.


    "Can you shoot them from here?" Haru asked.


    "I can do it." Charlotte confirmed Haru''s question.


    "So let''s do it. Owl, you can search for a hiding ce to shoot them down, and the three of us will go over there to strike them," Haru said.


    "Alright."


    Charlotte moved in search of a good ce to snip them down.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "Good~~" Tabane couldn''t wait to fight against the antagonist.


    Sumire nodded and was ready for the battle.


    eleration Research Society. It is a mysterious shadowy organization and the Legion of antagonists of the story.


    The group uses illegal Brain Imnt Chips, which allow them to appear on el World without being seen on any matching list.


    When Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were about to return to reality, they didn''t expect to meet four of the members of this organization.


    Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, Argon Array, and Wolfram Cerberus; the four of them were members of eleration Research Society. Each member knew each other''s identities so no one would betray the organization.


    The members often went out together to hunt a yer to gain more points.


    In their mind, "brain burst" was only a means for them to have a better future such as helping them to be strong there or having a better score on the exam. The fighting game was nothing for them since they only wanted to be stronger and gain more points without caring about the method, especially in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" when they could use "Endless Kill Mode"; then process to kill the yers they met along the way until those yers lost their points.


    "Fuuh¡­ We''ve hunted a lot," Argon Array said.


    "Their ability is useless," Dusk Taker said.


    "Well, you might get a good ability from the "Pets"," Argon Array said.


    "Oh, I want to face them first!" Wolfram Cerberus said.


    "Don''t forget about the task," Rust Jigsaw said.


    They had gotten a task to search for the "Pets" since the leader of their organization had an intention to invite Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte into the organization. The "Pets" were very famous since this group had dered war against the Six Kings. Of course, eleration Research Society thought it was a good chance to inject new blood into the group and the "Pets" were perfect for that. They also didn''t think that the "Pets" would reject them when the "Pets" knew about the advantage of joining this organization.


    "Well, but we can test them first right? We''ll see whether they''re suitable to enter an organization or not," Dusk Taker said.


    "¡­¡­That''s true. Let''s test them for a while." Rust Jigsaw pondered for a while and said, "But if they''re useless then let us convert them into points."


    The three of them smiled and didn''t say anything. In their thoughts, the yers were nothing but points. Only the members of their organization weren''t counted as a point since they needed to work with each other.


    "But this 60 minute resurrection is very long. I''m too bored to stay here," Wolfram Cerberus said.


    "We can attract an enemy or a yer here," Argon Array said.


    "Then I''ll do that!" Wolfram Cerberus said.


    "I''ll wait here."


    "Me too."


    Dusk Taker and Rust Jigsaw were toozy to move.


    "Then, I''ll aan---"


    *Bang!*


    Suddenly Argon Array''s head was shot, and her HP quickly depleted.


    "Wh---"


    Argon Array was about to say something but thunder suddenly struck her down.


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    "ENEMY!!!"


    Dusk Taker, Wolfram Cerberus, and Rust Jigsaw were moving away from their spot. They didn''t care about each other and even Argon Array was very necessary in their team, but their lives were more important, right?


    The surrounding area was covered in dust because of the thunder which made it hard for them to see their opponents.


    Argon Array''s HP had decreased and she almost died. She wanted to run away and used her Special Move right away.


    Razzle Dazzle!


    Razzle Dazzle was Argon Array''s Special Move, which used the lights on her hat to blind arge area around her with a powerful strobe light. It was used for confusion and escaping. She was about to use it, but suddenly someone appeared right in front of her and ended her life.


    *Stab!*


    "¡­"

 Chapter 990 Antagonist of the Story 2

    <h4>Chapter 990 Antagonist of the Story 2</h4>


    A pir of light suddenly appeared within the dust which shocked Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, and Wolfram Cerberus. From that pir of light, they could tell Argon Array had died from the opponents who had attacked them so suddenly.


    "Damn, where is the sniper!"


    "Where''s the Bullet Line!?"


    "Sh*t, let''s retreat for now!"


    The Bullet Line is a defensive system assisted in "brain bursts" that allows the yer''s targets to see the trajectory of the bullets that are being aimed at them. It takes the form of a thin, light-red, half-translucent light from the target''s viewpoint. It is quite a nonsense system which gives a disadvantage to the long range fighters, but it is also necessary since if there isn''t Bullet Line, then the sniper on the "brain burst" is invincible.


    Charlotte was a very skillful sniper and she didn''t need the system''s help to shoot down the enemy from few kilometers away. Unlike other sniper type yers, she could count the air pressure, the distance, speed, etc to her calction in very fast speed and shoot down her opponent in a very swift manner. She had tried to erase the "Bullet Line", but it seemed that it was impossible to be erased since it was fully integrated with the game.


    Dusk Taker was the one who panicked the most among them. "What should we do? What should we do?"


    "Shut up! Just focus on the opponent!" Rust Jigsaw was annoyed and shouted, "Wolfram, get ready to face the opponent!"


    "Yes!"


    Then suddenly they noticed the ground had turned into swamp.


    "Swamp? Since when?!" Dusk Taker felt a sweat drop from his forehead, even though he knew that it was impossible to sweat within the game. But he felt a fear since he didn''t even see the enemy from the beginning.


    Wolfram who was in the fighting stance suddenly felt that his body felt very heavy then he dropped to the ground before sinking into the swamp.


    "What''s happening?! Why is my body heavy!"


    "Rust Order!"


    Rust Jigsaw corroded the surrounding area and the swamp which troubled everyone started to crumble because of rust.


    Dust Taker sighed in relief, but Wolfram felt that his body was very heavy and even if the swamp had disappeared, Wolfram couldn''t move his body.


    Rust Jigsaw''s mind was calmer and suddenly he had an idea who had attacked them, but the smartest usually died the fastest. He was about to say something, but¡­


    *Bang!*


    Rust Jigsaw''s head was shot without mercy and his HP was quickly depleted. He was about to say something again, but three continuous bullets shot his head mercilessly.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "Sh*t!"


    Rust Jigsaw''s HP quickly emptied and he turned into a pir of light, dying from that attack.


    "Fuhh¡­"


    Charlotte took a deep breath after using the ability she had developed during training.


    Triple-burst shot.


    Charlotte developed a "triple-burst shot" with the intention of defeating her opponent quickly. She shot down three consecutive shots toward her opponent right into their heads which could end the life of her opponent swiftly. It was a very powerful ability, but it also needed a lot of time to prepare and she couldn''t use it continuously which was quite troublesome when she was surrounded, but she didn''t need to worry about that, especially when the she could shoot her opponent a few kilometers away and she had a reliable team who could protect her.


    "Rust!"


    Dust Taker and Wolfram were taken aback when they saw Rust Jigsaw was defeated in an instant.


    "Damn! Who is it! Who is it! Come out! I''ll deal with you!"


    Dust Taker shouted, but suddenly he felt the swamp return to his legs before trying to sink him inside.


    "Damn, what the heck is this swamp!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Wolfram had already given up and ignored Dust Taker''s shout since he knew that it was useless to fight back, especially when he couldn''t move. He knew that they had lost, but he was wondering why he didn''t sink that deeply into the swamp, yet Dusk Taker had sunk very deep.


    Dusk Taker kept shouting, but his body kept sinking into the swamp. His head was the only thing which didn''t submerge into the swamp.


    "Fuck! Don''t you dare to fight against me in a fair manner! You fu-- ARGGG!!!!"


    Dusk Taker suddenly felt that his body was attacked and his HP had decreased. He kept moving his body around, but the swamp started to pull him inside again. His movement became slow and he was trapped inside the swamp. He tried to fight back, but he couldn''t since this swamp was very troublesome.


    "Fuck, I can''t die yet! Dusk w!"


    Dusk Taker enveloped his hands in a dark purple energy that allowed him to sh through everything.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    The swamp exploded and he could move his body, but when Dusk Taker thought that he had escaped from the swamp and he could run away, suddenly his body was attacked several times mercilessly before he died.


    "F.U.C.K!!!!"


    Dusk Taker was very frustated since he didn''t even see the face of his opponents. He cursed loudly, but his fate had been decided and he turned into a pir of light. He needed to wait for an hour before he could revive the world.


    "¡­¡­"


    From the beginning to the end, Wolfram didn''t even see his opponents, but then his body could move which puzzled him.


    "What''s wrong? You''re not happy that you can move now?"


    Wolfram turned his head and saw four figures who came toward him.


    "The "Pets"?!"


    Wolfram knew them very well since the four of them had be the main discussion on the "brain burst".


    "Why did you let me go?"


    Wolfram was confused as to why they didn''t trap him again.


    "Well, because I want to have a duel with you since I can see that you have quite a special ability." Haru looked at Wolfram for a while before saying, "Say, how about we have a duel and if you can win against me then we will let you go."


    "¡­¡­"


    Wolfram looked at the four of them and knew that he couldn''t fight the four of them at the same time, but looking at Haru who was in stingray form, he felt that he could win against this stingray bastard.


    "Good, let''s have a duel!"


    Haru nodded and transformed himself into his humanoid form. "Then let''s start!" Then suddenly he appeared right in front of Wolfram.


    Wolfram was surprised, but he quickly calmed himself and used his ability to fight Haru.


    *ng!*


    Haru looked at Wolfram''s HP and saw that his HP didn''t decrease that much.


    Wolfram was a bit surprised that Haru''s attack was able to damage him since his ability made him invincible against a physical attack. He had Physical Immunity, which granted him near-total immunity to all iing physical damage. It was an activation-type ability.


    Energy attacks could still affect him in this state, and extremely high amounts of physical damage - such as those utilizing terrain against him - could still hurt him.


    But from what Wolfram could tell, he could see that Haru didn''t use an energy attack and only used his physical damage to attack him, so he had a chance to win against him!


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Wolfram''s HP depleted very quickly which made him quite panic, but Haru was quite unsatisfied with this speed.


    Haru jumped back several meters away then put his sword into his sheath for a while.


    Wolfram didn''t know, but he felt something bad was about to happen. He decided to attack Haru and killed him quickly, but his speed was too slow.


    "First Form: Thunderp and sh!"


    Haru dashed forward and shed at Wolfram with incredible speed and thunder in his surroundings.


    "What?!"


    Wolfram saw that his HP was depleted more than half in an instant which shocked him, but Haru''s attack wasn''t over since he could hear words which came out form Haru''s mouth.


    "Six Folds!"


    Haru attacked him again six times with a thunderous sh in an instant. The ground crumbled and there were scorch marks on each location where he stepped.


    "What a good attack! Let''s have a fight next time!"


    Wolfram was defeated in an instant turned into a pir of light,


    Out of the four of them, only Wolfram was one with a decent personality so it was also one the reason why Haru decided to have a duel with him.


    Haru sighed in relief and felt quite satisfied with his ability.


    "Let''s go and hunt again!" Tabane shouted.


    "Alright!"


    Haru felt that it wouldn''t take that much time for them to be Level 9.

 Chapter 991 "Pets" is Dangerous!

    <h4>Chapter 991 "Pets" is Dangerous!</h4>


    "Damn, what was that?!"


    Argon Array couldn''t help butin when she saw that Rust Jigsaw hade back alive once again after 60 minutes. Her ability "Transcend Ray" allowed her to use the lights on her hat to analyze the status, abilities, and inventory of any Duel Avatar, but in that attack, she was killed first during the battle which meant that the opponent might have an idea about her ability. It also scared her somehow since she didn''t see the yers who had killed her, but she/he/they knew about her.


    "Shut up for a bit."


    Rust Jigsaw was also annoyed after he was killed. He looked around and saw that Dusk Taker and Wolfram Cerberus hadn''t been resurrected since it hadn''t been 60 minutes for both of them.


    "Don''t you know our opponent?" Argon Array asked. She didn''t care about Rust Jigsaw''s snap at her since almost all of the yers on the "eleration Research Society" had a very bad personality.


    Shaking his head, Rust Jigsaw said, "No." He looked at Argon Array and asked, "How about you?"


    Argon Array also shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t see the one who had killed me but his speed and attack were outrageous." She thought for a while and said, "If I''m not wrong then the one who has killed me is using a sharp weapon."


    "Sharp weapon?"


    This sentence caused Rust Jigsaw to frown since he also didn''t see the yer who had killed them from the beginning to end! He didn''t even know that there was an opponent who used a sharp weapon since the one who had killed him was a bullet.


    "You didn''t know?" Argon Array was a bit surprised since she thought that Rust Jigsaw should be able to see the face of the opponent.


    "No, let''s talk about this to Dusk Taker since this guy is almost resurrected soon."


    Hearing Rust Jigsaw''s proposal, Argon Array agreed since it was useless to talk when they didn''t have that much information about the opponent.


    Their hearts were filled with indignants and also awe since they didn''t even know who their opponent was before. What they knew was that their opponent was using a sharp weapon, sniper, could manipte swamp, sent out a thunder, thenstly an ability that was able to trap an opponent since Wolfram couldn''t move when they were attacked.


    From their analysis, it seemed the opponent knew about their information which made them confused. Their movement had always been secretive and they knew that it shouldn''t be the yers who had be their enemies had died several times and forcefully installed a "brain burst" by killing them until their points emptied then when that happened, the "brain burst" would make them forget everything which happened in the game.


    Which meant that no one really knew about their identity, but this time the opponents seemed to know about them which made their hearts cold with a threat which was hiding in the dark.


    They needed to tell everyone about this problem since there was a possibility there was a traitor among them. Even if there wasn''t a traitor then their opponent might have a way to get their information.


    Then Dusk Taker was resurrected and he was immediately asked by both of them, but his answer was as unexpected. Shaking his head, he said, "I don''t know. I''ve been pulled inside a swamp and then I''m killed. I don''t know anything besides one of the yers has an ability to manipte swamps and also swim inside it."


    "Swimming inside?!" 2x


    This surprised them since there was a yer who had the ability to swim.


    "Swimming really?" Argon Array became even more curious and thought about using her ability with her opponents when she had a chance.


    "Yes, let''s wait for Wolfram. I''m sure he may have seen the identity of our attackers," Dusk Taker said.


    "How can you be so sure?" Rust Jigsaw asked.


    "You know his ability very well, it takes a lot of time to kill him. This idiot might know one or two things about them."


    Hearing Dusk Taker''s exnation, Rust Jigsaw and Argon Array thought that it was quite reasonable.


    In the end, the three of them put all of their hopes into Wolfram since they were also helpless against their opponents. If Wolfram didn''t know who their opponents were then they couldn''t even find the clue who their opponents would be. The only thing that they really hoped for was that there was no traitor beside their group or the opponent had the same ability as Argon Array.


    Argon Array''s "Transcend Ray" ability might have been rare, but it didn''t mean that she was the only one who owned that ability. There might be other yers who owned that ability and they also weren''t sure about the number of their opponents since that attack was so sudden that they didn''t have time toprehend everything.


    The only thing which they could do in that situation was to protect themselves and retreat as soon as possible.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"


    Wolfram, who they had been waiting for a while, was also resurrected. He held his head and seemed to have a bad memory about his fight before.


    "Wolfram, who is the enemy?" Argon Array asked directly.


    "¡­Pets," Wolfram answered directly.


    "Pets?!" 3x


    The three of them were surprised since that meant "Pets" was stronger than they had thought. They didn''t even know where they were and suddenly they had lost their lives which meant that the danger level of "Pets" had increased in their minds.


    "How did you know about that?" Dusk Taker asked.


    "Well, the leader of "Pets", Ocean Stingray faced me directly and I lost." Wolfram sat down on the ground and said, "I''ve also seen the other three members of "Pets", but they didn''t help the leader to fight me." He looked at them and said, "I fought the leader in a duel."


    "Then you lost?"


    "Yes."


    "What is the ability of the leader?"


    "It''s a sword. His attack was so powerful that my ability was useless," Wolfram said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were in shock when they heard Wolfram''s words since they knew very well how strong Wolfram''s ability was since physical attack was useless on him, but the leader of "Pets" could ignore Wolfram''s ability which made them realize how strong the attack of the leader of "Pets" was.


    "So what should we do now?"


    Everyone was looking at Rust Jigsaw since this guy was their leader on this outing.


    "Let''s go back and tell this to everyone. I''m not in the mood to hunt now and it''ll be dangerous if they suddenly attack us again," Rust Jigsaw said.


    Everyone agreed. They didn''t even know whether the "Pets" had left them, especially when the "Pets" had an ability to y them around. Even though they loved to kill, it didn''t mean that they loved to be killed.


    They knew that the "Pets" were dangerous, and they hoped that attack would just happen because they were on their way. This ce was called "Unlimited Neutral Field" after all and it was normal for every yer in this ce to be attacked since they also did the same. They didn''t want to make the "Pets" into their enemy considering how the "Pets" end the life of their opponents.


    Then they went to the Portal to exit the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to tell everything which happened to everyone in the organization.

 Chapter 992 Believe in him

    <h4>Chapter 992 Believe in him</h4>


    Aftering back from their training session, Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte went directly to their room to sleep. It felt quite weird since they didn''t feel tired, even though they had stayed in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" for the past week. In their minds, they felt that they were staying in the "The Hyperbolic Time Chamber" from Dragon Ball. It might be good to use it once or twice, but it would mess up their minds when they used it all the time.


    Spending a week might not be their limit, but Sumire as a doctor thought that it was necessary to limit the gaming time for all of them since the brain had always been a very mysterious organ in the human body.


    Haru might be alright since his body was very powerful and Tabene might also be alright too since she was regarded as the ultimate human in her world, but it was different for both Sumire and Charlotte since both of them were only normal humans.


    But at the same time, they also knew that it was necessary to test their limit to y "brain burst" since they needed to be Level 9 and Level 10 as soon as possible. From what they had learnt from ying this game, there wasn''t any downside which would cause damage to the body, but they also couldn''t say that they would be 100% alright for ying this game too long.


    Butpared to the children who yed the "brain burst", their minds and bodies were stronger.


    Haru thought that it was necessary to learn more about the human body, especially the brain part after he woke up from his sleepter.


    They received a lot of gain after they stayed in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" and before they went back, they also had leveled up to Level 6.


    To raise their level, a yer needs to spend 300 points on each level.


    For a normal yer, it might be hard since they didn''t have 100% rate of win, but the four of them were different since they kept winning every time, especially when they had be stronger after their training session.


    Sleeping together in Haru''s room, they slept soundly and thought about the rest of thingster since they wanted to rest first.


    Waking up the next day, they regained their spirit and ate the lunch which Haru had cooked for them.


    After learning about the "Incarnate System", they got a lot of an ability and alsopleted their quest. But even so, they still had a lot of quests which they hadn''tpleted.


    Discussing their next n, they had decided to get territory in Suginami area since they felt that it was necessary to own a territory.


    Legions may own territory across the Tokyo metropolitan area. The area is separated into a few dozen areas, and a Legion may upy it and defend it from invaders. In addition, if Burst Linkers are currently in their own territory, they cannot be pulled into a duel via challenge.


    Even though it wasn''t that necessary, they felt that it was too shameful to not have territory.


    To own territory, they needed to do a "Territory Battle".


    Territory Battles are the teambat battles that decide a Legion''s territory. It happens every Saturday andsts for one real-world hour, from 4:00 to 5:00 PM. It pits a team of Burst Linkers from one Legion against a team of Burst Linkers from another. These battles determine the ownership of territories, each of which is called a Combat Area. Each ward in the Tokyo metropolitan area is made up of multiple Combat Areas. There are around sixty in total, and follow the naming pattern "Suginami Third Combat Area", "Chiyoda Second Combat Area", etc.


    Today was Friday, they needed to wait until tomorrow before they could challenge a "Territory Battles" against another Legion.


    They decided to take a break from the university to do their research since they had stolen some papers from lecturers around the world to learn more about the virtual world and brain rted papers.


    In this world, the virtual world might have been perfected, but nothing was perfect.


    They needed to learn more since they were new in this area of research which made them stumped in some ces. They might be geniuses in their own world, but it didn''t mean they knew about everything. They weren''t God and it was impossible for them to learn everything in a single nce.


    Each day felt wonderful since they could learn about a new knowledge, but for Haru, he felt that there was something missing. During his stay in this world, the only time he spent was ying a game, learning a virtual world, flirt-- talking to three girls which came with him. The only character which he had made in this world was the main character who was their neighbor. Even though he had met a lot of characters in the game, he felt missing somehow.


    Haru looked at the time and knew that it was time for his appointment. He felt that he needed to expand his contact in this world.


    "I''ll go out first, do you want toe with me?"


    "Noop." 3x


    Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire didn''t have an intention to go out since for them learning a new knowledge had always been something more interesting than ying around. It might be that they didn''t know the forbidden pleasure that was why they made such an answer.


    Haru was wondering what would happen when he taught them that there was something more fun than researching, but he felt that it would make the situation quiteplicated in the future.


    "Where are you going? Are you going to buy something?" Charlotte asked.


    It wasn''t a secret that Haru had bought a lot of things in this world from novels, anime, manga, movies, games, music, etc from this world since he loved it and he also had said to them that he could sell those things in his world or other worlds when he was on the quest for money.


    They knew that Haru was very good at making money and they were wondering whether he was going to get something to make money in his world.


    "I''m going to meet someone," Haru said.


    "Girl?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.


    "It might or might not be," Haru said. He wasn''t sure whether he would meet a girl or boy since sometimes there was an unexpected change.


    "Huh? Who are you going to meet with?" Tabane asked.


    "Sky Raker," Haru said.


    "Sky Raker!" 3x


    "¡­"


    The three of them looked at Haru withplicated expressions. They knew that it was very hard to know the real identity of the yer in the "brain burst" without using a hack, rather it was a taboo for the identity of the yer to be known on the reality since there might be something happening, but this guy, with one week time was able to ask Sky Raker out!


    "Did you invite her?" Tabane''s eyes turned sharp.


    "I didn''t invite her and I''m being invited." Haru looked at them and said, "And don''t make judgements so early since Sky Raker might be a guy not a girl." He had read the story that Sky Raker was a girl, but there might be a change in the story, right?


    Though, Haru secretly hoped that Sky Raker was a girl.


    "¡­"


    The three of them nodded and felt that this guy was even more skilled at deceiving a little girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything and looked at the three of them since their expression was quite serious for some reason.


    The three of them knew that Haru didn''t have a hobby to get close to someone who was in middle school. Thinking for a while, they felt relief, but at the same time, they were wondering if Haru''s intention to make them into a 13-years-old teenager was to¡­


    "I''m going out now," Haru said after he hadn''t seen them react for some time. He might bete for his appointment if he didn''t go out now.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Charlotte asked, "Are we not going to follow him?"


    "Hmph! Soon orter, he''s going to be Tabane-chan''s!" Tabane said confidently. In her 13-year-old form, her chest wasn''t that big yet and it was even quite small which somehow gave her a pretentious image when she raised her chest.


    "¡­"


    Somehow this sentence made them wonder whether Tabane forgot about Esdeath''s presence. But in the end, they didn''t think too much since they knew that Haru wouldn''t flirt with a random girl, right?


    "Wait, Haru, I''lle too!"


    Tabane decided to go out together, leaving both Sumire and Charlotte behind.


    "Shall we go?" Charlotte looked at Sumire.


    "Well¡­"

 Chapter 993 Kurasaki Fuuko

    <h4>Chapter 993 Kurasaki Fuuko</h4>


    Haru could feel a slightly soft yet small bump on his arm since Tabane hugged his arm tightly. He would be lying if he didn''t feel excited about it. He returned at 13 and also hadn''t done "that kind of thing" for a while which made him feel a bit sexually frustrated.


    "You don''t need to hug me so tightly."


    Haru looked helplessly at Tabane who hugged his arm tightly. If it was a normal person then he was sure that Tabane would break that person''s arm since the strength which she used on this hug was very strong.


    "No! I''ve a feeling that you''re going to get a new girl!"


    Tabane pouted since this guy hadn''t even tried to touch her after they came to this world yet this guy trying to get the girl in this world. She was confident in her charm and of course, she had tried to get into his pants, but this guy always kicked her out of bed and had always told her that they were too young to do that. She couldn''t say anything since they were indeed very young since Haru had returned them to 13 years old.


    Frankly, Tabane had her fun in this world, even though she didn''t do that kind of act with Haru and she could tell that this guy was interested in her, but she also understood since this guy had a wife and mistress in the "group chat".


    However, Tabane couldn''t ept it when this guy tried to flirt with another girl in this world with her presence around. She might not think too much if it was Sumire or Charlotte, but it would be different if it was a different girl, especially a girl who they only met more than a week ago. She could tell that the rtionship between Haru and Sky Raker was quite good in the past week, but she didn''t expect that he would be able to ask her out or he was being asked out?


    "I won''t." Haru was very patient and said, "There are the three of you at home, why should I get a girl?" He had seen a lot of beautiful women in various worlds, and he didn''t have that much intention to add more girls in this world. Though, it might be different if there was an ident.


    "Really?" Tabane looked at him with a suspicious gaze.


    "You know that I''ve invited you before, right? If I really n to date then I won''t tell you," Haru said.


    Tabane was very smart, but when girl was falling in love, their IQ had always been lowered. She thought for a while and nodded. "OK! I believe you." She looked at him and asked, "So where are we going?"


    "We''re going to go to WcDonalds," Haru said.


    "Let''s go!" Tabane raised her hand and said, "Let''s go to karaoketer!"


    "Let''s ask Sky Raker first whether she''s alright with it or not."


    Sky Raker had invited Ocean Stingray to meet with her in the real world. She had to admit it was wrong to ask someone in a "brain burst" to meet each other in reality. She knew that it was wrong, but she couldn''t help it since she was quite curious about Ocean Stingray.


    Their rtionship was quite good, especially when he had spent a week in her room together with his team.


    Sky Raker didn''t know the rtionship of Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte, but she knew that they knew each other in reality which somehow made her quite jealous since in the past, she also had that kind of friends, but she had lost it now. She wanted to return to the past, but she knew that it was quite hard to do it.


    Sky Ranker quietly walked toward the WcDonalds. She didn''t know how Ocean Stingray was in reality, and all she knew was that he had silver hair. She looked around and suddenly attracted to the teenager who sat down with the bubbly girl. Looking at the two of them, she wasn''t sure, but she could tell that both of them were Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop. It seemed that they noticed her gaze as they stared at each other for a while before Ocean Stingray waved his hand toward her.


    Looking at his smile, Sky Ranker had to admit that this guy was very handsome. She also could see that there were a lot of people who were attracted to him and if he was alone, she could imagine that there would be a lot of women who woulde to him.


    Sky Ranker entered WcDonalds and walked toward them.


    Tabane and Haru also noticed Sky Ranker walking in their direction.


    "Sky Ranker?" Tabane asked.


    "Sunset Lop?" Sky Ranker looked at Tabane, then looked at Haru. "Ocean Stingray?"


    "Yes, nice to meet you, Sky Ranker. My name is Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru if you want," Haru said.


    Sky Ranker blushed since this guy asked her directly to call his first name, but she didn''t really mind it. "Then Haru-kun." She nodded and said, "My name is Kurasaki Fuuko."


    Haru had to admit that Fuuko was a very gorgeous young girl. Fuuko had long, flowy, light brown hair and light blue eyes as well as a curvy, slightly tall figure. He could hear a mechanical noiseing from her leg, but he wasn''t that surprised since she had told him that she had lost her leg during her birth during his stay at her house in the past week at the game.


    "I''m Shinono Tabane! I''m everyone''s idol!" Tabane said excitedly.


    Fuuko chuckled and said, "Nice to meet you everyone, how about Maroon Owl and Lc Deer?" She didn''t expect he would bring Tabane, but well, she thought that it was also good since more people, it would be more merrier. She looked at Tabane and somehow wanted to hug this girl since Tabane was too cute!


    "Hmm?"


    Tabane titled her head and seemed quite confused by Fuuko''s gaze.


    "So are you two lovers?" Fuuko asked curiously.


    "Yes!"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Tabane looked at each other.


    "Why did you deny it!"


    "We''re not lovers, right?"


    "Well, that''s true but¡­" Tabane really thought that Haru''s intention toe was to get this Sky Raker since she had to admit that Sky Raker was a really cute girl. Even though Sky Raker had lost one of her legs, her beauty was undeniable.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fuuko who looked at the interaction between the two of them suddenly felt quite envious and felt that she was a third-wheeler in this ce.


    "Cough! Cough! How about we go out and y now?" Haru said since he felt that the atmosphere would turn awkward if they were in this ce for a long time. He thought to make their rtionship became closer by ying together.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tabane wanted to go out to y as soon as possible.


    "I don''t mind."


    Fuuko also agreed.


    The three of them talked to each other with Haru between the two of them. Their topic was around "brain burst" since Haru and Tabane knew that Fuuko was a veteran in the "brain burst". But when they were about to leave the McDonalds, they heard a loud p.


    *p!*


    The three of them turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl who pped the cheek of a round young man.


    "Stupid!"


    The girl was crying looking at the round young man. The round young man was stunned and held his cheek in confusion.


    ''This¡­ isn''t this Haruyuki?''


    Haru was a bit surprised to see Haruyuki in this ce.


    "Hime¡­?" Fuuko was also surprised when she saw the girl who pped the round young man.


    "Lover spat?" Tabane wasn''t bothered by this scene, rather she looked at this scene curiously.


    But at this moment suddenly Haru felt something bad was about to happen and he was right. He saw a car that had lost its track and elerated toward the direction of the beautiful young girl with long ck hair and Haruyuki.


    "HIME!!!!"


    Fuuko panicked.


    The young girl and Haruyuki looked at the car which was about to crash into them.


    "Brain Burst!" 2x


    Suddenly the world stopped and transformed into a blue color.

 Chapter 994 Accident 1

    <h4>Chapter 994 ident 1</h4>


    After his win against Ash Roller, Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime talked about Cyan Pile.


    Cyan Pile was a yer who knew Kuroyukihime''s identity by ident.


    Kuroyukihime thought that Cyan Pile was Chiyu, Haruyuki''s childhood friend. Her reasoning was because Chiyu got angry when she was close to Haruyuki, but he denied it since he didn''t think that his childhood friend would be Cyan Pile.


    Then both of them talked about how to identify the identity of Cyan Pile. Their talk was quite long, and in the end, Kuroyukihime teased Haruyuki to use a Direct Wired Connection on Chiyu to confirm whether Chiyu was a Cyan Pile or not.


    Kuroyukihime didn''t think that Haruyuki would seriously listen to her tease and the next day, Haruyuki really did a Direct Wired Connection with Chiyu. Even though Direct Wired Connection was usually only used by lovers, Haruyuki did it with Chiyu to attest Chiyu''s innocence.


    Then today, Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime about his finding after did a Direct Wired Connection with Chiyu. He found a backdoor on Chiyu''s Neuro Linker and testified Chiyu''s innocence, but Kuroyukihime couldn''t stay calm after hearing it.


    Kuroyukihime didn''t expect Haruyuki to really have a Direct Wired Connection with his childhood friend which made her very jealous. She left him behind to calm herself since she was very ufortable after hearing such a thing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki didn''t understand Kuroyukihime''s reaction and he also didn''t understand why such a perfect upperssman would care about him. He was really confused by Kuroyukihime''s actions and he also didn''t understand why she chose him out of every student in his middle school. For him, it was something unthikable when a perfect student and the most beautiful girl in his middle school would talk to him who was fat and short. He wasn''t that smart and the only advantage he had was that he was very good at games. He didn''t think that she would be attracted to him because of the game. If he was as handsome as Haru then he thought that it was normal, but he wasn''t!


    He was fat, short, and he also wasn''t smart which made him very confused by her actions.


    Then during the break, he was asked by the newspaper club about his rtionship with Kuroyukihime. His thoughts had always been very negative since he had been bullied in his school. But suddenly the members of the newspaper club told him that Kuroyukihime might have feelings for him which made him dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe in such a thing since he didn''t think that he was worthy of it. In his usual spot, toilet, he screamed thinking that all the things which the members of the newspaper club did were nonsense, but the truth was in front of him.


    If he was more confident then he might think that Kuroyukihime really loved him, but he wasn''t. He suddenly thought that the reason why she got close to him was because he was imperfect or ugly. She was perfect and he was imperfect. He thought that her reason to get close to him was for physiologicalfort. She was so perfect that she needed someone who was imperfect beside her. When he thought about such a thing, he started to be depressed about the thing which happened in the past few days was too good to be true and now, he understood why it was happening to him.


    When school was over, Kuroyukihime thought to apologize to Haruyuki since her reaction might have been a bit too much earlier, but she was too embarrassed to apologize so she could only talk about Cyan Pile with him.


    Both of them walked back together side by side while wearing a Direct Wired Connection, but somehow when she heard his words, she felt that he was angry for some reason.


    "Are you angry about something?"


    "No, I''m not. Rather than talking about something like that, let''s talk about something more important."


    Both of them were wearing a Direct Wired Connection and continued their talk about Cyan Pile.


    Haruyuki''s tone seemed quite in and he seemed to be angry about something. He told her everything about his thoughts regarding Cyan Pile.


    "Well it''s up to you to decide whether you believe it or not."


    Kuroyukihime also couldn''t help but be annoyed and worried at the same time. She really didn''t understand why he became angry all of sudden when in the morning their rtionship was quite alright. She wondered whether he was angry when she doubted Chiyu''s identity as Cyan Pile. "Do you really mean that?"


    "Do as you wish. I''m at your service. A mere pawn to be discarded when you''re done with me."


    Haruyuki felt that this was alright and he felt that it was understandable when someone as perfect as her would use him.


    "You''re angry after all. I was in the wrong and I apologize, but I can''t always control my emotions. And with you and Kurashima, I¡­"


    Kuroyukihime was really jealous of Chiyu since she could see how close the rtionship between Chiyu and Haruyuki was, but as a girl, there was no way that she could talk about that kind of thing easily.


    "I mean¡­"


    "Stop it."


    Haruyuki cut her words.


    "Eh?"


    "It''s painful to watch."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You hate yourself, right?"


    "Wha--!!"


    "You hate yourself for being too perfect. So you want to degrade yourself by pretending to like someone like me. But there''s no need to do that since I''ll do whatever you want. No need for thanks. Just order me about like a disposable toy¡­"


    Haruyuki felt that this was alright and he also epted it. He felt that everything was very logical and felt that it was the way it goes.


    *p!*


    "Stupid!"


    Kuroyukihime pped Haruyuki with tears.


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime in shock and dumbfounded expression when he saw her crying.


    "Stupid¡­ Stupid¡­"


    "¡­"


    Everyone on the street stopped and looked at their interaction since it was too shocking when they saw the girl suddenly p the boy.


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki didn''t understand what was happening and why she cried.


    "Hime¡­?"


    Haruyuki and Kuroyukime heard a voice who seemed to call Kuroyukime''s name, but their thoughts were filled with a lot of things. When they were standing in silence suddenly they heard the sound of a car which startled them. Then they saw a car which lost track and would crash into them.


    "Burst Link!" 2x


    Both of them shouted out unconsciously.


    The time slowed down, but their problem didn''t disappear.


    Haruyuki didn''t expect the one who drove the car which would crash into them was Arata, the student who bullied him in the school, but this person had been expelled two days ago. He thought that this person was Cyan Pile, but Kuroyukihime denied it and told him that it might be because of revenge.


    They didn''t expect that Arata would be this crazy, but Haruyuki thought that everything was toote.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you from harm."


    "¡­Senpai?"


    Kuroyukihime told Haruyuki about a power which was able to save him, but he told her that he should be the one who used that power since that meant that she would be hurt by this car, worse case dying. She told him that everything was alright then confessed to him about her feelings. She was amazed by his ability in the game and she also realized that she fell for him. She understood that he felt inferior to her, but her feeling for him was the truth. She truly fell for him and she wanted to tell him that her feeling wasn''t deceit.


    Listening to Kuroyukihime''s confession, Haruyuki was full of tears.


    Kuroyukihime also realized that she saw her friend, Kurosaki Fuuko, who was panicked when she was about to be crashed. She didn''t know whether she could stay alive after this and felt a bit regretful that she couldn''t amend the rtionship between the two of them. Then she decided to tell Haruyuki about everything and told him to help her to apologize to her friend.


    "Senpai! Senpai! Senpai!"


    Haruyuki tried to stop Kuroyukihime, but she didn''t listen to him and used the ultimate power of "brain burst" to save him.


    "Physical Full Burst!"


    Kuroyukihime''s body shone brightly before she started to move her body in this blue world. She pushed Haruyuki''s body away to save him before the world continued once again.


    *BAAAAAMMMMM!!!!*


    "SENPAI!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 995 Accident 2

    <h4>Chapter 995 ident 2</h4>


    When the world continued, Fuuko couldn''t help but scream in horror when she thought that she would lose her dear friend!


    "HIME!!!!!"


    Tabane thought to punch down this car, but she calmed herself and knew that there was someone who was more perfect to help both Kuroyukihime and Haruyuki in this situation.


    Tabane then quickly hugged Fuuko to stop her since this girl wanted to help her friend, but at the same time, even though she knew that he would be alright, she was worried about him who was trying to save Kuroyukihime.


    Fuuko was in panic, especially when she saw Haru was trying to save her friend.


    "HARU!!!"


    Everyone ran away in panic since this car almost crashed into them.


    Kuroyukihime pushed away Haruyuki and sessfully saved him. She sighed in relief and looked at the car in front of her. She was wondering whether it was karma after everything which she had done in the past few years. Her tears rolled down uncontrobly and thought that she might not want to die so soon since there were a lot of things which she wanted to do in life such as date?


    But she didn''t have time to do that since she would die soon.


    The car was only meters and a half away from Kuroyukihime, but suddenly someone moved very fast and grabbed her waist.


    "Eh?"


    *BAAAAMM!!!*


    The car crashed into the light pole so hard that it destroyed most of the front part of the car.


    Haruyuki opened his eyes when he was pushed and then he quickly realized what was happening.


    "Senpai!!!"


    Haruyuki stood up in panic, but then he¡­¡­


    "H, Haruyuki-kun¡­"


    Kuroyukihime was in tears when she thought that she was alright.


    "Senpai!!!"


    It might be because Haruyuki''s mind was in a mess that he quickly hugged Kuroyukihime and didn''t even realize someone had helped her and also hugged Kuroyukihime''s waist at that moment.


    "Haruyuki!!"


    Kuroyukihime was also happy since she thought that she might not be able to meet him again.


    Haru, who was hugging Kuroyukihime''s waist to save her, looked at both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime who seemed to ignore him and hugged each other, but he didn''t me them since he knew that she almost died because of the crash.


    Haru thought about the person who wanted to kill both of them and couldn''t help but think that this guy shouldn''t stay alive, or rather even if this person was alive, it was better to make him stay in jail forever, but he knew that it was very hard to do since his person was a minor. Thinking for a while about what to do, he felt that he didn''t really need to worry about this person since with Neuro Linker everything was possible.


    Besides entertainment and education, criminology had also be very advanced since with Neuro Linker, it was quite easy to find a criminal. With Neuro Linker, the police could scan the brain of the criminal and find out about a lot of things in the criminal''s brain. The police didn''t even need Conan anymore to solve the case with the advancement of technology.


    But Haru really wondered how the parents of this little bastard taught their children so this little bastard dared to kill both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.


    "Haru!!!"


    Fuuko and Tabane hurriedly hugged him since she was afraid that she might lose this guy before.


    Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime also realized their situation and knew that someone had saved her. They turned and saw Haru who was being hugged by Fuuko.


    "Kasunogano-kun!"


    "Fuuko!"


    Both of them were surprised when they saw their acquaintances in this ce.


    Then the ambnce came along with the police. With social cameras around the street, the response of police and ambnces was very fast.


    "I''m alright. I''m alright. You don''t need to cry."


    Haru patted Fuuko and also let go of his hand from Kuroyukihime''s waist. Then he looked at Tabane who also hugged him since she seemed to be very worried about him which made him confused.


    In the hospital, Haru was lying on the bed while telling everything which happened earlier to the police. He was very healthy and his body was durable, the reader didn''t really need to worry about his safety, but of course, everyone was worried and told him to stay in the hospital for a day.


    Sumire and Charlotte also came and felt a bit speechless since they didn''t expect that Haru would be involved in an ident when he was going out.


    Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte sat beside his bed while listening to the police report about Arata, the person who wanted to kill both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.


    Beside the three of them, Haruyuki also sat beside Haru since he wasn''t sure how to face Kuroyukihime after that confession and when he thought that he had hugged Kuroyukihime¡­


    Haruyuki blushed instantly.


    Haruyuki couldn''t stay calm with her and decided to stay with Haru since his rtionship with Haru was pretty good. Looking at three beautiful girls beside him, he had to admit that this guy was living a harem life. He also remembered Fuuko who was in Kuroyukihime''s room and thought that girl was also part of Haru''s harem. He sighed and thought that this guy was a light novel protagonist.


    Hearing the report from the police, it seemed that Arata had lost his ability to walk and he was also ina after this incident after the car crash. The police needed to wait until Arata woke up from hisa, but without doubt, he was criminal since the car which was used by him to crash both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime was a stolen car.


    No one said anything and none of them felt an empathy toward Arata since this guy was better off dying rather than staying alive. For someone to have such a vile mind from youth, they couldn''t imagine what he would be like when this guy became a grown up.


    Of course, Haru felt that it wasn''t enough and thought to hype this matter to the inte since this guy loved to bully then he would let him taste the feeling of being bullied by society.


    The police went out after everything was done, but they had another matter to solve now.


    Haru looked at Haruyuki and asked, "So why are you here?"


    "Huh?" Haruyuki was startled.


    Haru raised his eyebrows yfully and said, "There''s a girl who can sacrifice her life to save you, what are you doing here? You should be with her now!"


    "W, what are you talking about!" Haruyuki blushed and didn''t expect this guy to be such a guy.


    Haru patted Haruyuki''s shoulder and said, "I''m confident about you, boy. Go out and meet your girl! Don''t stay in this room, you''re bothering me."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki was speechless and wondered whether thest sentence was Haru''s real intention. He looked at Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte and he could imagine that this guy would be taken care of by three beautiful girls which somehow made him quite jealous.


    "T, then I''ll go to Senpai now¡­"


    Haruyuki was a bit nervous, but when he thought about Haru''s words, he knew that he needed to apany Kuroyukime since she had saved his life. He was about to go out, but he stopped and bowed his head.


    "Kasugano-kun, thank you for saving Senpai."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "No problem. You don''t need to think too much and stay by her side now."


    Haruyuki nodded and left Haru''s room.


    Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "You''re going to make him into your student?"


    "What kind of student?" Haru was speechless.


    "Harem protagonist student~~" Tabane said while poking Haru''s cheek.


    "Do you love to tease me that much?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.


    "So what are you nning to do with the three of us?" Charlotte asked while staring at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru somehow hoped that someone needed to go inside his room since the three girls beside him would force him to stop bing an indecisive harem protagonist soon and made him step into the stairs of adulthood!

 Chapter 996 Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 996 Hospital</h4>


    Girl is a very mysterious being.


    Even thoughtely their friendship was strained because of something, after what had happened earlier, Fuuko and Kuroyukihime had made up directly since they felt that they would regret it if one of them suddenly lost their life. They didn''t want to have such regrets in their life and their friendship returned back.


    Fuuko apanied Kuroyukihime in her room since no one stayed beside her. She thought Haruyuki would stay beside Kuroyuki, but didn''t expect him to stay with Haru which made her sigh.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Fuuko asked.


    "B, boyfriend¡­?!"


    Kuroyukihime blushed and her head was full of imaginary smoke showing how embrassed she was. She suddenly covered her face with a nket when she thought about the confession which she had told Haruyuki when she was almost hit by a car.


    "N, no, we''re not in that rtionship yet!"


    "Yet¡­?"


    Fuuko smiled and nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroyukihime looked at her friend and knew how dark her personality was. She recalled the boy who had saved her and asked, "How about you? You''ve got a boyfriend now, right?" Though, she had to admit that Fuuko had good eyes.


    Fuuko sighed and said, "I''ve a lot ofpetitors."


    "Oh¡­"


    Kuroyukihime wasn''t sure what to say in this situation. Her experience with love was zero and she also couldn''t say anything.


    "And you also know about my leg¡­"


    Fuuko couldn''t help but feel belittling herself. Even though she knew that Haru seemed to be alright with it and didn''t even mind, she couldn''t help but feel it would be hard for her to get him, especially when there were a lot of beautiful girls beside him.


    "Kyaaa!!"


    Fuuko suddenly blushed when her breasts were kneaded by Kuroyukihime.


    "W, what are you doing!"


    Fuuko hurriedly pushed Kuroyukihime away and protected her breasts.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m jealous of your size¡­"


    Kuroyukihime looked at her airport which made her feel quite depressed. She shook her head and thought that she needed tofort her friend first. She looked at Fuuko and said, "You''ve great weapons! Don''t give up!"


    "¡­"


    Fuuko was speechless, but she also understood that her breasts were her weapons. She looked at Kuroyukihime and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go to his room now. Is it alright for you to be alone?"


    "W, well¡­"


    Kuroyukihime was a bit lonely, but she nodded. "Tell him that I''ll meet him to say thank you."


    "Alright, I''ll also call your boyfriend here," Fuuko said with a smile.


    "W, what are you talking about?!"


    Fuuko smiled and walked out from Kuroyukihime''s room, but when the door was opened, she saw Haruyuki who froze in front of the door.


    "Oh my¡­ are you looking for Hime?"


    "A, ah, yes!" Haruyuki nodded.


    "Then go inside, your princess has been waiting for you," Fuuko said and dodged the pillow which was thrown at her.


    "Oup!"


    Thought that pillow hit Haruyuki who was right in front of Fuuko.


    "H, Haruyuki-kun! I, I''m sorry!"


    "I, It''s alright¡­"


    Fuuko smiled looking at their interaction and went to Haru''s room since she had a feeling that Maroon Owl and Lc Deer were alsoing to his room at this moment.


    Haru had to admit that he was a truly lucky guy. If it was a normal protagonist then they might want a calm day, but he was different. If he was alone in this world, then he might chomp down on Fuuko without hesitation, but it was different when there were three girls who also came with him in this world.


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane talked with Fuuko happily. The rtionship between the four of them was very good and they seemed to be very close friends.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t think too much and suddenly asked, "Is she your "brain burst" friend?"


    When asked, Fuuko nodded and said, "Yes, but I won''t tell you her identity."


    Unless, he/she was someone that could be fully trusted, they shouldn''t share their ID name with someone.


    "Of course, I won''t tell the identity of the four of you," Fuuko said. She was sure that there were a lot of people who were eager to know about the identity of "Pets", and of course, she wouldn''t tell anyone about it. Besides, they were good friends and she didn''t want to ruin their rtionship.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I believe in you after all."


    "So do you need help? You''re going to be Level 10, right?" Fuuko asked. She knew that their intention was to end the "brain burst" and decided to be Level 10. She had to admit that she would be lying if she wasn''t interested in their n.


    "Didn''t you say that you''re part of a Legion before? Is it alright for you to join us?" Charlotte asked.


    They didn''t really mind for Fuuko to join them since they had to admit that Fuuko was one of the strongest yers in the "brain burst", however, they also knew her situation after all.


    "Well, my friend''s Legion might continue in the future, but it might need time. I want to warm up for a bit since I''ve been in retirement for a while and¡­ and I want to be with him¡­"


    There was a light blush on Fuuko''s cheek, but then she suddenly realized something and said, "Wait! Wait! That''s wrong! Let me exin what my intention is¡­"


    Everyoneughed since Fuuko was too cute, right?


    "Why not? With your help, it''ll be easier to defeat the Six Kings," Sumire said.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire nodded and agreed with Fuuko to join their Legion.


    They also didn''t really mind for Fuuko to be a temporary member since they also wouldn''t stay in this world too long.


    "Good, I''ll help you!" Fuuko was happy that she was epted.


    "Then you can prepare right away," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Fuuko asked.


    "We''re going to do a "Territory Battle" tomorrow," Charlotte said.


    "Territory Battle!" Fuuko was surprised, but she also agreed immediately since it was a perfect chance to train herself. She pondered for a while and asked, "Which location?" There was a lot of territory in Tokyo, and she was wondering which territory that they would try to get.


    "It should be Suginami if there is nothing wrong with it," Haru said.


    "Suginami? If I''m not wrong then the Legion leader in that area is Blood Chain," Fuuko said.


    "Blood Chain?"


    It seemed that their decision to invite Fuuko wasn''t wrong since they could get a lot of information from her.


    The next day, Haru was going to go back to his house together with Sumire, Fuuko, Tabane, and Charlotte.


    Fuuko decided to stay with them for a bit, especially when she learned that the four of them were living together. She was a bit speechless when she learned that the parents of the four of them knew each other very well and that they didn''t need to worry about their children living together. In her imagination, she wouldn''t be surprised if they were engaged to each other, but somehow, she didn''t want to give up. It was also pretty easy for her to get permission from her parents when she told them that she was going to stay with her friends, but at the same time, she felt that she had be a naughty girl.


    Staring at this young man, she was just happy to stay with him even if their rtionship didn''t bear anything.


    Haru didn''t stay in the hospital too long and decided to go back right away.


    Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime also said thank you to Haru again since he had saved Kuroyukihime from the incident yesterday.


    Haru told them not to mind it and left both of them alone since he didn''t really want to bother the rtionship between Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.


    Looking at one boy and four girls beside him, Kuroyuki felt that she might have watched a harem anime.


    "Is it only me or might he be a harem protagonist?"


    "You''re right, Senpai. He''s a harem protagonist."


    Even though Haruyuki didn''t want to admit that he was pretty jealous of Haru. When he thought such a thing, he suddenly felt a pain in his cheek.


    "S, Senpai, what are you doing??"


    Haruyuki was speechless when his cheek was pulled very hard.


    "Nothing!"


    Kuroyukihime thought that their rtionship might need time before they could be a normal couple.

 Chapter 997 Territory Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 997 Territory Battle 1</h4>


    Haru had returned to his condo and baked brownies since he needed to wait for the "Territory Battle". He wasn''t in hurry since the "Territory Battle" would start from 4:00 to 5:00 PM in the real time world. Putting the dough inside oven, he sat down next to Sumire who seemed sleepy hugging her pillow.


    Tabane, Fuuko, and Charlotte were in the bathroom taking a bath together and also made their friendship closer.


    Haru was wondering whether it was alright to make such a friend since they would go back after their quest was over. Even though he coulde back, he might not be back for a while.


    "Are you sure it is alright to make friends with that girl?" Sumire asked with a sleepy expression.


    "Parting is inevitable, but we can go back in the future," Haru said.


    "We?"


    "Well, you don''t want to go back to this world?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.


    "I don''t mind, but there are also a lot of things which I need to do in my world." Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You too, right? You''ve got a lot of lovers after all."


    "¡­"


    Rubbing his nose, Haru wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Well, if you''re a corpse then I might fall for you," Sumire said with a smirk.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire for a while and asked, "Do you love corpses that much? Do you have necropillia?"


    Shaking her head, Sumire said, "I don''t have necropilia. I don''t have a sexual attraction to corpses."


    "Then?"


    "But corpses are good. They don''t babble. Only they can understand my feelings." Sumire smiled and said, "If you be a corpse then I might fall for you."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondering whether this woman wanted him to die. But he didn''t frown, rather smiled and said, "I can''t be a corpse, but I can be a ghost, what do you think?"


    "¡­"


    Sumire was speechless and remembered that this guy could be a ghost. Pondering for a while, she said, "Well, if you can be zombie then I''ll think about it."


    "Why ghost can''t?"


    "Our bodies won''t bepatible, right? You can''t put it inside after all."


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s stop. If we continue then we might cross the border."


    Sumire snorted and said, "Coward."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at Sumire.


    "If you want me then chase me," Sumire said.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire for a while before moving closer toward her. He didn''t say a word and stopped only a few meters away from her. Both of them stared at each other and the air felt a bit ambigious.


    Sumire looked at Haru and it would be lying if she didn''t have a sexual attraction about him. She wouldn''t marry anyone, but she wanted to y with this guy. Her heart thumped since this guy was so close to her. She could see his predatory eyes staring at her and his musky smell invaded her nostrils. She was about to move her arms and only needed to wait for him, but suddenly¡­


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    "What smell is this?"


    Haru suddenly remembered his brownies and hurriedly checked the oven.


    "It''s burnt!"


    "¡­"


    Sumire twitched her lips and shook her head. She looked at her body and wondered whether shecked a charm or¡­ She turned her head toward the door to see whether there was something there.


    Inside the bathroom, Tabane, Charlotte, and Fuuko were taking a bath together. The good thing about this condo was the bathtup was quite big. Even though the three of them took a bath together, it was wide enough for them to straighten their legs.


    "Fuh¡­"


    Charlotte felt very refreshed inside the bath.


    Tabane was ying with a yellow rubber duck. If possible she also wanted to create a rubber robot in this ce.


    Fuuko also enjoyed the bath and felt quite rxed with both of them beside her. She kept ncing at Charlotte which somehow caused her face to redden.


    Fuuko then thought that it was good, bathing in this bathup with Charlotte and Tabane. She didn''t take off her prosthetic leg since it was water resistant. Looking at the reaction of Tabane and Charlotte, she felt quite happy since they didn''t pity her and treated her normally. Even so, the quality of her prosthetic leg was so good that it didn''t seem that it was a fake leg.


    Looking at Fuuko and Tabane, Charlotte drowned her mouth and felt very depressed. Fuuko was a high school student and her body was very good. Her breasts were veryrge and her skin was very smooth. Tabane was the same and even though she had be younger, she had quite a curve on her body. Looking at her t body, Charlotte sighed.


    "I can''t¡­"


    "Huh?" 2x


    Charlotte and Tabane looked at Fuuko curiously.


    "Charlotte-chan, you''re so cute!"


    Fuuko hugged Charlotte tightly and spoiled her.


    "¡­¡­"


    This made Charlotte feel a bit speechless and it was also hard to breathe when Fuuko hugged her so tightly into her breasts. Her real age was several times older than Fuuko and it made her feel a bit depressed being treated like this by someone younger than her. She nced at Tabane hoping to save her, but Tabane didn''t do anything and felt that it was pretty amusing.


    "D, don''t hug me!"


    Charlotte pushed Fuuko away since it made her sad when she thought about her body, but at the same time, she also didn''t feel like changing it since she felt it would be quite troublesome.


    "O, oh, sorry¡­" Fuuko realized her mistake and said, "I, I really love someone or something cute."


    "I can see that."


    Charlotte looked at Fuuko with a deadpan expression.


    "Ugh, I''m bored! I''ll go out first!"


    Tabane stood up and showed her naked body to everyone. She walked out from the bathroom and went to the living room.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte and Fuuko looked at each other for a while.


    "Let''s go out."


    "Alright."


    Even though there was a time before the "Battle Territory", it was better to prepare early since it would be troublesome if they werete.


    In the living room, everyone stayed together talking about the strategy of the game.


    "This time, we''ll take two territories," Haru said.


    "Two?" Fuuko was a bit surprised.


    "It should be alright, especially when you''ve also joined us. Let''s separate the team into two groups. One group with two people and the other group with three people," Haru said.


    They didn''t have an opinion and felt that it was a pretty goodbination.


    "So besides Suginami, where are we going to attack?" Charlotte asked.


    "Nerima. This time, let''s get one of Prominence''s territory."


    Even though the Prominence didn''t challenge them for a while, they didn''t feel good after being provoked by themst time. They could provoke anyone, but it didn''t mean that anyone could provoke them.


    It was pretty unreasonable, but "brain burst" was a fighting game and the stronger got everything.


    Talking to each other for a while, it was the time for the "Territory Battle". They looked at each other before they nodded.


    "Burst Link!" 5x


    The world suddenly slowed down and the color of surrounding area turned blue. They didn''t hesitate and went directly to start the "Territory Battle" to get their territory!

 Chapter 998 Territory Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 998 Territory Battle 2</h4>


    Haru had decided to create two teams. One with him, Tabane, and Fuuko. The other one was Charlotte and Sumire. Thebination of Charlotte and Sumire might be underestimated, but they weren''t weak.


    Haru challenged the territory in the Suginami area which was owned by Chained.


    Chained was quite famous Legion and it was led by Blood Chain. From the information which he received from Fuuko, he learned that Blood Chain was a fairly famous yer with Level 8. There were also at least 10 yers in the Legion which made it a medium size Legion.


    Charlotte and Sumire went on to challenge the Prominence Legion in the Nerima area. There were a lot of areas in the Nerima area, but all of them were owned by Prominence, the guild which was led by the Red King, Scarlet Rain. Their area was pretty huge, and the Prominence Legion needed to scatter their members to protect their territory. It was also the reason why Haru decided to attack the Prominence since he wanted to trouble them.


    Charlotte and Sumire also wanted to challenge themselves in this battle. Both of them were also wondering whether Scarlet Rain woulde to fight them which made them wait in anticipation.


    The challenge process was pretty simple since they could challenge themselves during this time.


    The duel format of the "Territory Battle" is pretty simple.


    During the "Territory Battle," there will be a "control point" nature - a number of footholds will appear. Footholds are basically big rings; whoever currently controls a Foothold can refill their Special Gauge by waiting inside one. In addition to this, a stronghold is set up in the middle of the stage, which is basically a bigger foothold with a higher recharge rate.


    The victory conditions for "Territory Battle" are also pretty much simple.


    Whoever is able to capture all the footholds and the stronghold, or annihte the enemy team, is the winner. In order to hold on to a territory, the Legion must sessfully defend it in at least 50% of the attacks it faces. Otherwise, the territory will be turned over to the attacking side''s Legion.


    No Burst Points are exchanged in these battles, even if a Duel Avatar were to be defeated.


    Chained, which was being challenged, was surprised and didn''t expect the one who challenged them to be three members of the Pets, which somehow made everyone feel a bitplicated. Everyone on the Chained knew that the Pets were pretty famous and even thought its members were only four yers, all of them were elite, but at the same time, they didn''t fear a challenge or rather they were very excited at this moment.


    "Let''s fight them! This time, let''s bring all of our people!"


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!"


    Hearing the bloody speech of their legion, the member of the Chained was very excited to face the Pets.


    "If we can win against them then our name will be famous! So let''s defeat them thoroughly without mercy!"


    "YEAHHHH!!!!" 9x


    Blood Chain didn''t hesitate and brought all of nine members of the Chained for the "Territory Battle" including him to defeat the Pets.


    This battle, they were going all out!


    Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko were teleported to the Construction Stage.


    The Construction Stage was pretty simple, but at the same time, it was very scary. The location was located in a group of high rise buildings which hadn''t beenpleted. There was also a street below, but it would take a long time to get down unless someone could use a wire or had the ability to fly.


    With the distance between buildings at this stage, it was better for them to jump to building after building.


    Haru looked at the hologram map which appeared and showed the location of the yers at this stage. There was a distance between them, but he could see all of the members of the Chained came to fight them.


    "So what should we do?" Fuuko asked. It had been a while since she fought, but she was eager to do it.


    "Let''s just attack them quickly," Haru said. He felt that the faster they defeated them, the better.


    "No defense?" Fuuko asked.


    "No defense," Haru answered.


    "¡­"


    Fuuko smiled and said, "Let''s do that."


    "Good, we can go now."


    "YEAH!!!" 2x


    Sumire and Charlotte were also teleported and teleported to the Shopping Mall Stage.


    The setting of Shopping Mall Stage was pretty simple and it was simr to arge shopping mall with tworge buildings which were connected by bridge.


    If Haru was here, then he would say that this stage was a bit simr to the Petronas Towers in Mysia. Though, the size was twice as big.


    Sumire and Charlotte knew that their opponent was on the other side of the building, but what made them felt a bit surprised was that their opponent was only one!


    "One? Isn''t there a mistake?" Sumire frowned.


    "Well, if there is only one opponent, then it should be¡­"


    Charlotte didn''t finish her words since Sumire could tell who would be their opponent. Their expression turned into serious since it would be a very hard battle, especially inside this stage.


    "I''ll face her directly. You can shoot her when there is an opening."


    Sumire gathered metal in her surrounding area and charged toward the other side of the building. She didn''t break the ss of the building, rather she went to a bridge which connected the two buildings since she didn''t want to let her opponent know the location of their stronghold.


    "Good."


    Charlotte went to her sniper spot so she could shoot her enemy better. She looked at therge stronghold behind her which made her sigh. She was wondering whether she could move it away since it would be troublesome to keep this thing in this open space and right on the nearby ss of the building.


    All of the members of the Chained were ready to fight against three members of the Pets. The members of the Chained were pretty much in bnce with five members of the long range fighters and five members of the short range fighters. With thebination of the ten of them, they had won a lot of "Territory Battles" together.


    "Let''s do the usual strategy!"


    "Yes!" 9x


    Two long range fighters were waiting in front of the Stronghold and three of them went to other buildings to snipe down the enemy.


    Five short range fighters also went out to face the members of the Pets directly from the front. They gathered together in an arrow formation to defeat their opponent quickly, but suddenly¡­


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    A powerful thunder was shot toward five of them.


    "UWAAAAHHHH!!!!"


    The ground was scorched and crackling at the same time.


    "Damn!"


    Even though the thunder was quite powerful, it wasn''t enough to defeat the five of them. They looked at the three opponents which were 20 meters away from them and knew that their battle was about to begin!


    Waiting on the spot which she had found a while ago, Charlotte looked at Scarlet Rain who had summoned her huge armament.


    That''s right!


    Their opponent was Scarlet Rain, the Red King, the Leader of the Prominence Legion.


    Charlotte was ready to snipe down the opponent, but suddenly she could see Scarlet Rain was about to shoot her down! She hurriedly ran away from her spot or rather she shot the the floor to escape.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    Charlotte fell to the lower floor and she kept running since¡­


    "Heat st Saturation!"


    Scarlet Rain shot down the spot where Charlotte was sniping at her with a powerfulser beam.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    That hole vacated arge hole on the entire floor of the shopping mall. The shopping mall had 23 floors and one of those floors was destroyed in an instant because of the attack.


    Charlotte sighed in relief, but at the same time, she cursed the map feature since it showed her location.


    "C''mon, Sumire¡­"


    Charlotte knew that Scarlet Rain couldn''t use such arge attack continuously and waited for a chance to shoot her down, but it seemed to be very hard since Scarlet Rain decided to ruin the entire building.


    "Sh*t!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Scarlet Rain bombarded the opponent building with missiles, bullets, andsers continuously. She wanted revenge against the Pets and this time it was a perfect chance for that, but suddenly there was a huge metal spear which was shot toward her.


    *Swoosh!*


    "Blink!"


    Suddenly a huge armament disappeared and appeared 10 meters away from Scarlet Rain''s spot before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Scarlet Rain''s ability, Sumire and Charlotte frowned and thought that it would be a very difficult battle.

 Chapter 999 Territory Battle 3

    <h4>Chapter 999 Territory Battle 3</h4>


    Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko ran together directly toward the opponents. When they saw their opponents get close, Haru directly shot out a thunder toward the five of them.


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    Thunder attacked the five yers, including Blood Chain.


    Blood Chain didn''t need to say anything and his members also didn''t say anything. Blood Chain faced Haru directly and threw out two anchors on his side toward Haru.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    Blood Chain frowned since his attack was dodged by Haru, but those two anchors destroyed part of the building floor which caused the building to shake. In the story, even though Blood Chain''s power wasn''t shown, he was a fairly powerful yer since he could face ck Lotus directly and defend his territory against Nega Nebulus.


    Haru was in his stance and used his ability.


    "Thunderp and sh!"


    Haru dashed as fast as lightning and there was lightning in his surroundings. He was ready to sh down his opponent.


    Blood Chain felt a crisis and also hurriedly used his ability.


    "Chain Tornado!"


    *Woosh!*


    Blood Chain started to spin and two chains which were connected to the anchors started to shorten.


    *ng!*


    Blood Chain created a tornado to protect himself.


    Haru hurriedly ducked down and escaped, especially when the anchors returned since it almost impaled his head. Looking at Blood Chain which created arge whirlwind, he frowned since lightning was weak against wind.


    "Rain Anchors!"


    Blood Chain, which was inside the whirlwind, suddenly rained down a lot of anchors in Haru''s direction.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The four members of the Chained went to both Fuuko and Tabane.


    Fuuko and Tabane also faced two of them directly since no one was protecting their stronghold. It was better to quickly defeat the enemy. Even though two of them faced four yers, there wasn''t any panic in their eyes.


    Fuuko''s legs returned and she had recovered her leg which was cut before since she needed to be serious in this battle. She didn''t use her wheelchair and kicked down the enemy directly.


    *BOOOM!!*


    Fuuko''s flying kick was so powerful that it destroyed the floor directly and the yer which was kicked was sted away with his HP being emptied and defeated, but in that moment, the long range yers of the Chained shot her down.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Fuuko moved beautifully in the air and her movement was simr to a protagonist of Matrix in the movie. It was as if the bullet moved in slow motion and she dodged all of the bullet which caused a lot of surprise in everyone''s eyes.


    "Hehehe, I can''t wait to punish all of you."


    Tabane also started her attack.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Tabane''s movement was very agile and unpredictable, especially when she had learned an "air jump".


    "What?!"


    Two yers were dumbfounded when they saw Tabane was able to jump in the air which caused them to startle, but in that very moment, Tabane sent out a powerful ax kicks with two of her legs at the head of two yers.


    *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!*


    "AGUHH!!!!" 2x


    Two yers were dumbfounded and their bodies were stuck on the floor which made them helpless.


    "Hehehe¡­" Tabane stood in front of them andughed.


    "¡­"


    *Gulp!* 2x


    Two of them felt a fear since they knew what Tabane was about to do.


    Tabane didn''t give them mercy and kicked their heads down quickly, depleted their HP and quickly defeated them.


    *Bang!*


    Tabane jumped and dodged the bullet in thest minute. She didn''t look at the battle of Haru and Fuuko since she was confident in both of them. She moved quickly toward the long range fighters and used her ability.


    "Terrain Change!"


    Suddenly the surroundings are in the spot of the long range fingers turned into sticky ground which made them panic since they couldn''t escape.


    *Step!* *Step!* *Step!*


    Tabane stepped into the air and quickly sent out a powerful kick to end the life of the long range fighters who were trapped within the sticky ground.


    "Torrental Strike!"


    *Boom!!* *Boom!!* *Boom!!*


    Tabane quickly shot down a barrage of kicks toward the enemy, which caused their HP to decrease. Then she continued to jump in the air toward other opponents with a smile on her face.


    Looking at how fierce Tabane was, Fuuko also didn''t want to lose. She moved quickly and sent out a powerful kick to another short range fighter. The kick was so powerful that it threw the opponent out of the building falling from a high position, but it wasn''t over!


    Fuuko appeared right on the top of this yer and sent out a powerful stomp to this yer before jumping back to the building running toward the direction of the long range yers.


    "UWAAAAHH!!!"


    The short range yer fell at a very high speed from a high altitude before crashing into the ground.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    His HP was quickly depleted before it emptied and died because of that attack. In his mind, Fuuko was very sadistic and this girl was very cruel.


    Fuuko didn''t think much about what that yer was thinking and at the same time, she thought that it was fun to fight in the "brain burst" once again.


    Thebination of Fuuko and Tabane quickly defeated a lot of opponents since the rest of members were only long range fighters.


    Even though the long range fighters'' attack was very strong, their defense was very fragile and their mobility was also sh*t.


    Fuuko and Tabane in at them quickly before they looked at Haru who also seemed to end the battle.


    "Rain Anchors!"


    This ability was so powerful that it was able to rain down the enemy with powerful anchor strikes, but in that very moment, Haru used his ability!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The rain of anchors was so powerful that it destroyed arge part of the floor and created a thick dust which covered the surrounding area of that attack, but all of that attack was useless since it passed through Haru''s body.


    Blood Anchor didn''t know anything and thought he had defeated Haru, but in that very moment suddenly Haru appeared in front of him.


    "What?!"


    Blood Anchor was in shock when he saw Haru who suddenly appeared in front of him and Haru was unscathed from his attack which made him dumbfounded.


    "Mother''s Rosario!"


    Haru''s sword was covered in red thunder before he began with five consecutive stabs in a straight line from the top right to the bottom left. He then drew his sword back and performed another five consecutive stabs in a straight line from the top left to the bottom right, perpendicr to the prior five. The two lines together form an X shape with their third hit ovepping. Finally, he tilted his body and used his entire strength to perform ast stab directly at the intersection of the cross-shape created by the former ten strikes.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!*


    Arge part of the building was destroyed and Blood Chain was thrown before he was defeated in an instant, but at the same time, he was in awe by thatst attack.


    "A¡­ Awesome¡­"


    Haru sighed in relief and felt quite good after he used that attack.


    "Haru!"


    Tabane hugged him since she thought that attack was awesome and they also had won the "Territory Battle" which made her happy.


    "Thatst attack was very beautiful," Fuuko said. She had to admit that Haru''s sword was very awesome.


    "Don''t praise me, I''ll get pompouster." Haru shook his head, pretending that it was nothing.


    "Just ept my praise honestly," Fuuko said with augh.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, we''ve won is normal, but the question is what about Sumire and Charlotte?"


    "Is there something wrong with them?" Tabane looked at Haru curiously.


    "If I''m not wrong their opponent should be¡­"


    Tworge buildings of the shopping mall were destroyed and almost half of the upper floor had be ruined because of their battle.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*


    Either win or lose!


    Scarlet Rain, Charlotte, and Sumire used their everything to win!

 Chapter 1000 Territory Battle 4

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Territory Battle 4</h4>


    When Sumire appeared in front of Scarlet Rain, without hesitation, Scarlet Rain bombarded Sumire with various attacks from bullets and missiles.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    But in the face of those attacks, Sumire was very calm and she deviated from the trajectory of those attacks.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Scarlet Rain frowned, and remembered Sumire''s ability which Sumire had shown in their meeting on "Unlimited Neutral Field" before.


    "Was it Ma maniption? Then how about this?!"


    Scarlet Rain shot down aser in the direction of Sumire, but suddenly the cannons on Scarlet Rain''s huge armamment changed its own direction.


    "What?!"


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Theser attack shot down the shopping mall building which almost destroyed this floor.


    "This¡­?!"


    Scarlet Rain had never seen a yer who had such a strong ma maniption ability. There were a lot of yers who owned ma maniption, but not all of them were very strong, but Sumire in front of her was scary strong! This yer was able to move her cannon then changed the trajectory of her attack and it seemed that none of her attacks would hit Sumire, but was that really the case?


    "If my attack can''t hit you, then I''ll hit you until I hit you!"


    Scarlet Rain didn''t waste time and rained Sumire again with her bombardment from her huge armament.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Scarlet tried to attack Sumire with herser cannon sinceser couldn''t be controlled with ma maniption, but her cannon couldn''t move in Sumire''s direction, but she didn''t give up and kept shooting Sumire down.


    "Hailstorm Domination!"


    Scarlet fired off an entire fortress battalion of missiles all over the field in Sumire''s direction.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    But no matter how strong Scarlet''s attack was, none of them ever hit Sumire.


    Sumire used her ma maniption and stayed calm, but her Special Gauge kept decreasing. She took a deep breath and waited for Charlotte to attack since she also searched for an opening for an attack.


    While Scarlet was raining down Sumire with her attack, the entire floor was sted away by that attack. She lost her bnce for a while and in that very moment, Charlotte shot her down!


    *Bang!*


    The bullet moved very fast and in an instant it hit Scarlet''s head.


    Scarlet saw that her HP was depleted, but as a Level 9, her HP was very huge, but she knew that she couldn''t take a lot of those bullets since it was very painful since her defense was quite fragile. It took a quarter of her HP which meant that a yer with a lower Level would die from one attack from Charlotte. She gritted her teeth and used her Incarnate System ability again.


    "Blink!"


    Scarlet moved away from her spot and then looked in the direction of the sniper. She was about to shoot down Charlotte who was very sneaky at her.


    "Damn! I''ll kill you!"


    Scarlet was about to target Charlotte, but suddenly a huge metal fist appeared and mmed into Scarlet''s huge armament.


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The huge armament was mmed and another floor was destroyed again.


    "F.U.C.K!!!!"


    Sumire didn''t give Scarlet a chance and also created another huge metal fist, punching Scarlet away.


    "Just quickly be a corpse!"


    Sumire kept punching down Scarlet with her huge metal fists. Her Special Gauge kept increasing when she attacked Scarlet.


    "Don''t dream, you little girl!"


    Scarlet was very angry at being yed by Sumire and Charlotte. She blinked again and rained Sumire with her missiles.


    "Coronal Mass Ejection!"


    From the ''invincible''partment, Scarlet fired off a spinning barrage of homing missiles.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Scarlet knew that unless a yer used an Incarnate System, they couldn''t use their ability when their Special Gauge was emptied. She, who, kept using her Incarnate System ability, felt a bit ashamed since both Sumire and Charlotte seemed to not use an Incarnate System ability, but as a king, she needed to maintain her honor to not lose against both of them!


    "DIE!!!!!"


    *Bang!*


    Once again another bullet was shot in Scarlet''s head, but this time Scarlet only titled her head to the side, however, another bullet kepting.


    "Fuck!"


    Scarlet was angry and shot down the bullet with her missiles.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Charlotte calmly looked at Scarlet and sighed at how Scarlet was able to shoot them down with missiles, bullets, andser endlessly. She was wondering whether there was a limit, but she should think that Scarlet didn''t have a limit since she needed to watch an unexpected situation. She changed her spot once again and got ready to shoot Scarlet when there was a chance. She looked at her Special Gauge which was full and thought to end Scarlet''s life with it.


    Scarlet was very angry. Her temper wasn''t very good and both Charlotte and Sumire were very troublesome opponents, but she had to admit that both of them were very strong.


    "I''LL DESTROY ALL OF YOU!!!"


    Scarlet thought to end this battle and destroyed the building where Scarlet was staying. She thought that she should end this "Territory Battle" by destroying their stronghold. Even though she felt ufortable by it, in the end, the winner was the one whoughed! She was about to use her ability again, but suddenly¡­


    "Ma Devastation!"


    Suddenly an attraction force appeared in the middle of the area attracting every metal in the surrounding areas.


    "What?!"


    Scarlet felt that her huge armament, ''invincible'', was being attracted by this force. She had nailed her ''invincible'' down to the ground, but this force was so powerful that she was attracted.


    "Damn, what is this!"


    Scarlet, who couldn''t move inside the ''invincible'', was forced to be pulled inside thatrge ball of metal. She looked at Sumire and knew that it was Sumire''s ability. She couldn''t move and she was also trapped with a lot of metal in her surroundings. Those metals were gathered in a lot of ces which some of them stuck into her face.


    "Damn! Don''t underestimate me!"


    Scarlet became crazier and shot down everything in her surrounding area destroying the metal, but metal after metal kept gathered toward her which made her very helpless.


    Charlotte took a deep breath and aimed her sniper toward Scarlet.


    "Combine!"


    The drones on her backbined together with her sniper rifle to create arge cannon.


    Charlotte was about to shoot Scarlet and kill her in one move, but something happened so suddenly.


    Scarlet had enough and shouted, "Radiant Beat!" Her surroundings turned into fire and the metal melted by it. She became crazier and shot down everything around her along with the building where Charlotte stayed.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    After using her Special Move, Sumire didn''t have that much of a Special Gauge, and hurriedly ran away.


    Charlotte also ran away since some stray missiles were about to hit her.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Everything was in chaos and Scarlet kept shooting down everything around her until suddenly a loud sound of bell was heard.


    The "Terriroty Battle" stopped and everyone was startled.


    [Ding! Prominence has sessfully defended its territory!]


    Looking at the announcement, Scarlet sighed in relief, but at the same time, she also felt very tired and frustrated. She didn''t expect "Pets" to be this powerful. With only two of its members, they could almost kill her. She had a feeling that if the battle didn''t stop then she would die and lose which meant that the name of "Prominence" Legion would be destroyed in her hands. She clenched her little hand and wondered whether it was worth it to fight them.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Lost, really?"


    Sumire and Charlotte were dumbstruck when they heard that they had lost.

 Chapter 1001 Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1001 Punishment</h4>


    When the "Territory Battle" was over, Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko went back quickly and came back to the real world.


    From Fuuko''s mouth, they knew that they could change their territory to their liking which made it quite interesting, but they decided to do itter when Sumire and Charlotte had returned. They ended their battle in 15 minutes which was very fast, but Sumire and Charlotte hadn''te out which meant that their battle hadn''t ended and they were in the middle of a very hard battle.


    "Their battle is quite long." Tabane frowned and felt a bit worried.


    "They should be fighting against Scarlet Rain," Haru said.


    "The Red King? Really?" Fuuko was surprised and asked, "Are they alright?" She knew that they had fought against the Red King, but she only knew that the four of them fought together which meant that it would be hard for Charlotte and Sumire to fight against the Red King. To win? She felt that it was quite impossible for them to win since Level 9 was different from Level 8. There was a huge difference between the two levels.


    "They should be."


    Haru had confidence in both Charlotte and Sumire and felt that they should be able to make a lot of trouble for the Red King. If there was a chance, it was also possible for them to win against the Red King.


    "They should be able to win, the Red King isn''t that strong after all," Tabane said. She knew the power of the Red King and felt that the Red King was quite weak. If Charlotte and Sumire faced the Green King, then it would be very hard, but it would be different if they faced a Red King.


    "Well, whether they can win or not, we need to wait for them toe out."


    Haru stood up and thought about preparing dinner for all of them. He was sure that everyone was quite hungry after the battle.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fuuko looked at Haru curiously.


    "Cooking dinner, is there something that you want to eat?"


    At first, Fuuko didn''t expect that Haru was a very good cook which meant that this guy could be a perfect husband. She pondered for a while and asked, "Can you cook using squid ink?"


    "Squid ink?" Tabane was startled looking at Fuuko. "Why do you want to eat such a thing?!" She couldn''tprehend the mind of this girl, but she didn''t hate it, rather she was also curious. If someone heard what she was thinking that everyone who knew her wouldin that she was also pretty much weird and no one understood her mind since Tabane was very unpredictable.


    "Because I heard that it was good," Fuuko said. She had heard that it was pretty good. She had never tried it and her parents wouldn''t allow her to eat such things. She also didn''t think that Kuroyukihime would eat such a thing. She also wouldn''t eat such a thing either, but she felt that it would be different in Haru''s hands since Haru''s cooking skill had broken the limit of humanity.


    The moment Fuuko tried Haru''s food, she felt as if she had entered heaven and it was as if her soul was pulled, but she didn''t stop eating since it tasted very good. She had never eaten such a thing before which made her want to try something delicious with weird ingredients. She looked at Haru and wondered whether he could do something about it.


    "Squid ink, huh? I guess I can make one."


    "Eh?!" 2x


    Tabane and Fuuko were surprised when they heard it.


    "Really?"


    "What are you going to make?"


    "It''s squid ink noodles," Haru said.


    "Squid ink noodles?"


    "Well, just wait, I''ll cook it in a cinch."


    Without wasting his time, Haru quickly cooked squid ink pasta. He made his noodles from scratch since it was quite easy.


    The process was so smooth and it was as if they saw an opera which made both Tabane and Fuuko dumbfounded. They might have watched him cooking before, but they had to admit that he was very handsome when he was serious.


    Leaving the pasta, Haru made a broth of squid ink. The process was quite tedious, especially when it took quite some time to make it, but when it was almost finished, both Sumire and Charlotte seemed to return to reality


    "Sumire! Charlotte!"


    Tabane jumped into them and hugged them. She looked at their expressions and realized that there was something weird about both of them. She was smart and quickly asked, "Did you lose?"


    "¡­"


    Sumire and Charlotte sighed and nodded.


    "Yes¡­" 2x


    They had lost which was quite regretful. They thought that they would be able to win, but it seemed that they had underestimated their opponent. They thought that they could clear one of their quests, but it seemed that they couldn''t do it.


    "It''s normal for you to lose to the Red King. She has a lot of years of experience and it''ll be quite abnormal for her to lose," Fuuko said, but she had to admit that the talent of the four of them were scary, especially Haru since he was able to defeat the Blood Chain with his original ability. Pondering for a while, she was wondering whether they would be able to clear the Imperial Pce.


    ''No, no!''


    Fuuko hurriedly shook her head since she had a bad memory of that ce and she didn''t want them to challenge that ce, even though she had a feeling that the four of them would challenge that special dungeon.


    "It means that you need Tabane-chan beside you!"


    Tabane hit her chest and said, "Let''s have revenge against that small redter!"


    Sumire and Charlotte nodded and they quickly recovered. They weren''t children and their minds were mature. Even though they had lost, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t win against the Red Kingter.


    "Well, since you''ve lost, I''ll give you a punishment."


    Suddenly they heard Haru''s voice from the kitchen.


    Sumire and Charlotte were startled when they heard it.


    "Huh? Punishment?!" 2x


    Neither of them expected such a thing, but they didn''t reject it since they had lost.


    "Yeah, eat this."


    Haru brought arge bowl which was filled with ck liquid.


    "¡­¡­"


    The four girls seemed to be dumbfounded when they saw the thing inside this bowl.


    Pitch ck.


    The liquid in thisrge bowl was pitch ck.


    "You''re too cruel!"


    "How can you force us to drink sewer water!"


    Charlotte and Sumire couldn''t help but protest since this thing was unexpected. The color of the liquid was so ck that it made them think that it was sewer water.


    "It''s not sewer water and it won''t be a punishment if I let you eat something good, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    This smile made both Charlotte and Sumire shudder since it showed how sadistic this guy was, but at the same time, it made them blush slightly. If only their punishment wasn''t to eat this thing then¡­


    "¡­"


    Tabane and Fuuko, who knew that this big bowl of ck liquid was squid ink noodles, were speechless since the appearance of this food was very evil!


    Usually Haru''s presentation on his food was pretty good, but this time, they could see nothing besides ck liquid inside the bowl which made them unsure what to do.


    Tabane and Fuuko looked at each other and nodded.


    "Eat it! Eat it! Eat it!" 2x


    Tabane and Fuuko smiled and kept urging both Sumire and Charlotte.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Sumire and Charlotte didn''t really want to eat it, but Haru who was beside them had prepared a bowl and chopstick for both of them which made them know that they couldn''t run away from this punishment.

 Chapter 1002 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Misunderstanding</h4>


    ck soup. It was all they could see inside this bowl.


    Sumire and Charlotte gulped, but they also felt a bit curious.


    Tabane and Fuuko felt a bit strange, they had only left Haru for a bit, but suddenly they saw a ck soup in front of them. They knew that he had made noodles with squid ink, but somehow the result wasn''t something that they expected.


    "I''ll taste it first."


    Sumire took the chopstick and ready to eat the noodles.


    "Eh?"


    Charlotte was surprised.


    Sumire often ate something weird and this ck soup didn''t frighten her a bit. She took the noodles from inside the soup then ate it right away.


    "¡­"


    The three girls seemed quite nervous waiting for Sumire''s reaction.


    *Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*


    Sumire didn''t say anything and ate the noodles very fast.


    "How?"


    They felt a bit surprised by Sumire''s sudden act, but they weren''t sure whether this food was good or not.


    "It has a deep and mysterious taste¡­" Sumire sucked a deep breath and asked, "What is this made from?"


    "It is made from squid ink."


    "Squid ink, huh? It tastes very good."


    Sumire continued to eat and couldn''t stop.


    Charlotte, who saw Sumire''s reaction and started to eat timidly, but the moment the noodles entered her mouth.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte suddenly saw a beautiful night sky with a starry sky.


    "W, what is this?!"


    Haru smiled and said, "Turn off the light, you''ll see something."


    "Turn off the light?" 4x


    They felt a bit weird by his request, but they listened to him and turned off the light, but the moment the light was turned off, they saw something amazing!


    "This is¡­?!"


    The ck soup on the huge bowl suddenly started glittering which made everyone unable to look away. There were a lot of little bright dots in the middle of the soup and also two brightest dots which gave an image of a beautiful starry night on both opposite sides.


    "Is this a night sky? A gxy of stars glowing on the table?!" Fuuko was dumbfounded and said, "Countless stars are twinkling in a huge bowl. Looking down on a starry night. What a magnificent and romantic view!" She looked at Haru and asked, "Is this a dish?"


    "That''s right! That''s my special Gxy Noodles," Haru said.


    "Gxy Noodles!?" 4x


    They were dumbfounded once again, but this name was very suitable for this dish.


    "Two bright stars are located at the opposite end of the Milky Way, the Cowhead and the weaver girl. They are separated by the Milky Way river, and can only see each other¡­¡­"


    "It''s a Hikoboshi and Orihime legend! Tanabata!" Fuuko cut Haru''s words.


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Tanabata, also known as the Star Festival, is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese Qixi Festival. It celebrates the meeting of the deities Orihime and Hikoboshi (represented by the stars Vega and Altair respectively). ording to legend, the Milky Way separates these lovers, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month of the lunar calendar. The date of Tanabata varies by region of the country, but the first festivities begin on 7 July of the Gregorian calendar. The celebration is held on various days between July and August.


    "But how did you make the soup glitter?" Tabane asked, but she also ate the noodles.


    "Wait! Don''t eat all of them! I also want to eat it!" Fuuko was startled when she saw the three girls started to eat and she was afraid to be left out by them. It was a very beautiful dish and of course, she wanted to taste it. She ate the noodles immediately then could taste the depths of the sea and the vastness of the sky. It had a very unique and deep vor which made her imagine that she wasying on the hill while looking at the beautiful starry sky.


    Suddenly her hand was being held by someone and their fingers intertwined together. Fuuko turned her head and saw him looking at her with a warm smile. She couldn''t help but blush, especially when he moved his lips closer to her¡­


    "It''s made from pearl powder."


    "Pearl powder?!"


    Sudden loud voice broke her thought, Fuuko also knew that the glitter on the ck soup was made from a pearl powder which shocked her.


    "Don''t worry, pearl powder can be eaten and it also has a lot of benefits on the body such as helping skin regenerate itself, which may make wrinkles appear less prominent."


    "What?!"


    They didn''t expect this delicious dish would also have an effect of beautifying themselves. They didn''t hesitate and ate these Gxy Noodles.


    Haru also started to eat and he had to admit that it tasted good.


    Everyone ate together with relish, even though the light was turned off, but they could see clearly the dish since it glittered beautifully on the huge bowl. The dish was quickly emptied by the five of them and their stomachs were quickly full.


    "Fuh¡­ I''m satisfied¡­" Tabane patted her stomach and she had to admit that Haru''s girl power was very high. She couldn''t hide it, but she was very jealous of Esdeath who had married him first. She looked at Haru and wondered why Esdeath met him first.


    Fuuko was also very satisfied and said, "I''ll wash the bowl." She was about to stand up, but suddenly her leg couldn''t move as her will. "Eh?" She tried to move her prosthetic leg again, but it was futile. She started to panic and tried to check whether there was something wrong. "What''s happening?"


    This action was noticed by everyone.


    "Fuuko, what''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Fuuko was a bit embarrassed and she didn''t really want to show her prosthetic leg to Haru since she was afraid for him to think it ugly.


    Haru noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Fuuko''s prosthetic leg. "Let me check it for you. I''m quite good with machinery."


    "N, no¡­" Fuuko''s voice was low and she tried to move back.


    "Let me check it, Fuuko," Haru said while looking straight at her eyes.


    "¡­"


    Looking into his eyes, Fuuko looked away, but she nodded.


    Haru nodded and started to check Fuuko''s prosthetic leg to see whether there was something wrong with it.


    Fuuko was nervous and suddenly started to sob.


    Haru, of course, heard her sob and looked at her in surprise before asking, "Why did you cry?" He didn''t think too much about Fuuko''s leg, and couldn''t understand why she was crying.


    "D, don''t you think it is ugly? I, I don''t have a leg¡­" Fuuko couldn''t help but feel sad and sobbed at this moment. She had an interest in him, but she wasn''t confident in herself, especially when she didn''t have a leg.


    Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire didn''t say anything since they were scientists. Even though their minds were bright, their EQ was very low. They looked at Haru and hoped for him to be able to solve this problem.


    "It''s not ugly, it''s seductive."


    "Eh?"


    Fuuko, who was sobbing suddenly, also felt surprised by his words.


    "Sorry, I mean, this leg isn''t ugly. It''s a pretty leg."


    "¡­"


    Fuuko looked at Haru for a bit, before chuckled. She smiled and said, "You pervert." She thought that he would be disgusted by her, but she didn''t expect that he would feel lust which somehow made her feel better and she knew that she had a chance.


    "Eh?"


    Haru was surprised.


    "Haru, you pervert."


    "I don''t know if you''ve got a leg fetish."


    "Do you want me to step on your face? My leg is very pretty too."


    Hearing Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire, Haru frowned since they made fun of him without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s done. Try it."


    Fuuko tried her leg and suddenly felt that it was smoother than before. She smiled at Haru and said, "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem."


    "As a reward, do you want to lick my leg?" Fuuko asked and let out her sadist personality.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since suddenly everyone had misunderstood him that he had a leg fetish.


    ''I don''t have a leg fetish, but I have a maid fetish.''


    However, he knew that he couldn''t say it out loud and could only keep it in his heart since if he told them about that, he had be even more perverted in their eyes.

 Chapter 1003 Match 1

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Match 1</h4>


    After Haru, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and Fuuko had gone back from the hospital, Haruyuki didn''t immediately go back and waited for Kuroyukihime since she didn''t have anyone beside her. Kuroyukihime''s parents were pretty busy and he was a bit worried about leaving her alone, even though the doctor had told him that she was alright.


    Haruyuki was waiting in the waiting area of the hospital, but suddenly he saw his childhood friend, Mayuzuki Taku.


    Haruyuki and Taku were childhood friends together with Chiyu. The three of them had always been together until Taku went to the prestigious school in Shibuya. Their rtionship was quite good, but their friendship started to estrange slowly after Taku went to a different middle school and Haruyuki was being bullied in the school.


    Haruyuki had always hidden the fact that he was bullied by Taku since he wanted to stand at the same standing as him, but he didn''t need to hide that fact anymore since the bullies had been expelled from the school. He didn''t know what Taku was doing in this ce, but he felt happy when he saw him.


    "Taku!"


    Haruyuki wanted to call Taku again, but suddenly realized something.


    ''Wait, what''s he doing here?''


    Haruyuki knew that the matter of the car crash had be a big deal and there was a lot of news about it, but there wasn''t any information about the location of the hospital.


    ''Then¡­?''


    At this moment, Taku also noticed Haruyuki.


    ''Burst Link!''


    Haruyuki was surprised but he also did the same.


    ''Burst Link!''


    Both of them entered a ''Brain Burst'' and Haruyuki realized that Taku was a Cyan Pile. They also started to fight each other, exchanging their fists, and talking without restraint.


    Haruyuki felt despair when he almost lost, but in that very moment, he awoken an ability to fly.


    Aviation.


    It was the ability which Haruyuki had gotten so suddenly and it made him one of the flying yers in the ''Brain Burst''. In the story, he might be the only one flying yers and the first one, but now, he wasn''t the only one. Sumire and Charlotte were also yers who had the ability to fly, and because of that, he was the third yer who had the ability to fly.


    The two of them continued to fight and Haruyuki won against Taku after Haruyuki had gained flying ability.


    When the match was over, Kuroyukihime also appeared and she returned back to the ''Brain Burst'' with an intention toplete this game which made the entire ''Brain Burst'' shocked by her announcement and revival. Her name had been quite loud since she was Level 9 and she was very famous in the past, but it might be because of the "Pets" who had appeared beforehand that it made her impact be slightly worse.


    Haruyuki was surprised, but he swore that he would help Kuroyukihime by her side.


    When they returned to reality, the rtionship between Haruyuki and Taku was slightly awkward since Taku realized his mistake. Haruyuki knew that Taku needed time and he gave that time to Taku before their rtionship could return to normal.


    "You''re noting back with him?"


    Kuroyukihime walked beside Haruyuki.


    "It''s alright. He needs time."


    Haruyuki felt happy since his friend had returned to the way before. This time, he wouldn''t have the awkwardness that happened between the two of them.


    "That''s good." Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "For now, I n to revive my Legion." She looked at Haruyuki and said, "Haruyuki, are you willing to help me?"


    "Yes, Senpai! I''m happy to help you." Haruyuki smiled while looking at Kuroyukihime.


    "¡­"


    Kuroyukihime looked at Haruyuki''s smile and was memerized by it. She hurriedly returned to reality since she somehow realized that she really liked this guy.


    "Cough! Cough! Before that we need to add more members."


    "Yes!"


    "I n to invite Fuukoter, so what are you going to do after this?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "I n to go back and I''ll follow your n."


    Haruyuki didn''t think too much about Kuroyukihime''s n and what he was going to do was to support her as best as he could since she was the one who had helped him with a lot of things.


    Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Then let''s go back."


    "Yes!"


    Inside her room, Kuroyukihime was alone and sighed when she thought that Haruyuki had gone back. She took her smartphone to call Fuuko since she wanted to invite her back to her Legion. Her rtionship with Fuuko had returned and of course, she wanted to conquer the ''Brain Burst'' together with her best friend.


    "Hime, what''s wrong?"


    It didn''t take a long time for Fuuko to answer her phone.


    "Fuuko, let''s y again."


    Kuroyukihime didn''t hesitate at that moment.


    "This¡­"


    Fuuko seemed a bit hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuroyukihime raised her eyebrow since Fuuko didn''t follow the script. She thought that Fuuko would join without hesitation and would have a beautiful reunion, but she didn''t expect Fuuko to be hesitant at this moment.


    "I''m sorry, Hime. But I''ve joined a Legion," Fuuko answered.


    "What?!"


    Kuroyukihime was in shock when she heard it. She didn''t expect her friend to join a Legion, but she also knew that it was understandable since she had left the game for two years.


    "Which guild? Is it one of the Six Kings?"


    Kuroyukihime felt that Fuuko might join Green King, Green Grande''s Legion.


    "No, I didn''t join their guild."


    "Then?" Kuroyukihime became curious when she heard Fuuko didn''t join the Legion of the Six Kings.


    "It''s the Pets."


    "Pets?!"


    Kuroyukihime was surprised when she heard it.


    "I''m sorry, Hime. I''ve promised to help them so¡­"


    "It''s alright. I''m not forcing you, but we''ll be an opponent in the future."


    "Yes, I''ll beat you to the pulp."


    Kuroyukihime chuckled and said, "I can''t wait for that moment."


    Both of them continued to talk to each other until Kuroyukihime heard the voice of a boy which shocked her. She wanted to ask Fuuko, but Fuuko was too embarrassed to say too much so Fuuko hung up the phone quickly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Kuroyukihime thought that her friend had stepped into the stairs of the adulthood.


    Haruyuki returned to his home and couldn''t help but nce at Haru''s condo. He sighed while touching his stomach. He, who had tasted Haru''s food, couldn''t help but want to eat it again, but he was hesitating, especially when he knew that Haru was living a harem life.


    As a healthy puberty boy, he would be lying if he didn''t feel envious. He sighed and entered his home. He went to the living room and ordered a pizza since his mother hadn''t gone back. Sitting on the sofa, he thought of checking his ''Brain Burst'' ount. He didn''t need to worry about being challenged since he didn''t connect his Neuro Linker to the Global Net rather to the building''s. Upon checking his ount, it suddenly froze when he saw five names appear on the matching list.


    "This¡­?!"


    Haruyuki was in shock, especially when he saw the five names which made him tremble, especially when he saw their Level. He was only Level 1 after all when he thought that they might challenge him and kill him several times for a point, it made him scared!


    "Why?!"

 Chapter 1004 Match 2

    <h4>Chapter 1004 Match 2</h4>


    "Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Lc Deer, Sunset Lop, and Sky Raker¡­"


    Haruyuki was full of sweat and became a bit scared. He could see that their Level was very high yet he was only Level 1. Even though he had defeated Cyan Pile who was Level 4, the five yers on this matching list were two levels higher than Cyan Pile. Even Sky Ranker was Level 8 which meant that Sky Ranker was one level lower than Kuroyukihime.


    Haruyuki wasn''t sure what to do, but more importantly¡­


    "Who are the five of them?"


    Haruyuki was wondering how he hadn''t seen the five of them before or rather they might be here that he didn''t notice it since he had only joined a "brain burst" three days ago. He wasn''t sure, but somehow he wanted to try to fight against one of them somehow. It might be on a whim, but he wanted to know the difference between Level 1 and Level 6. If he was able to defeat Level 4, then it might be possible for him to defeat Level 6?


    Haruyuki''s confidence had been boosted after he had defeated Cyan Pile and he wanted to try to challenge himself. He took a deep breath and decided to do something which didn''t fit his personality. He was pacifist and he didn''t like trouble, but somehow, he wanted to show his worth to Kuroyukihime.


    Looking at the matching list for an entire few hours, Haruyuki was ready and pressed the name Ocean Stingray on the matching list. He might have forgotten it, but it seemed that he had heard this name somewhere.


    ''Where have I heard this name?''


    Haruyuki was ready and challenged Ocean Stingray for a match!


    Haru wasying in the living room. His room was used by both Tabane and Fuuko and the other room was being used by Sumire and Charlotte. There were only two rooms in this condo and somehow he felt cold in this ce since he was sleeping in the living room. He wanted to cry and came back somehow since he missed his girlfriends. Aftering to this world, he hadn''t even touched a woman which made him sexually frustrated.


    Haru took a deep breath and knew that it was wrong to think about perverted stuff, but what he could do nothing about his situation, especially when his "pleasure magic" also enhanced his libido. He didn''t remember how many times that he had a wet dream, and he needed to go to the bathroom quietly to wash his lower body and pants because of that wet dream. He sighed and felt that it was so hard to live together with three beautiful women.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Haru covered his face with a nket and thought to sleep, but suddenly someone challenged him on the "brain burst".


    "What?"


    Haru was startled then he quickly entered the game since he had decided to ept the challenge. He didn''t panic and looked at the stage in his surroundings.


    "Desert Stage, huh?"


    Haru could only see sand in his surroundings and the building which he stood in had turned into an abandoned building in the middle of desert. When he looked at his surroundings, he noticed his opponent.


    "Silver Crow?"


    Silver Crow was Haruyuki''s Duel Avatar. This avatar had a silver color with a humanoid shape. His shape was pretty normal shape and he didn''t have any weapons or anything on his body.


    Haru didn''t expect Haruyuki to challenge him in the match. He sighed and said, "I''m going to sleep, why did you suddenly challenge me?" Though, he was a bit excited, teaching this newbie a lesson. It had always been a tradition that veterans bullied newbies after all and he was sure that after the Silver Crow won his match several times, this guy had be quite conceited so he ought to teach him a lesson.


    When asked by Haru, Silver Crow couldn''t help but feel apologetic. "I, I''m sorry. I''m a bit curious and want to challenge you." He didn''t think that Ocean Stingray was about to sleep and he knew that he had caused trouble for him.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. So let''s fight now."


    Haru was in his humanoid form andzily held his Gryphon.


    "Yes!"


    Silver Crow nodded, but at the same time, he frowned since Ocean Stingray was toox. ''Is he understimating me?'' He felt that possibility since he was only Level 1, but at the same time, he thought that it was a chance for him to win this battle. He didn''t hesitate to rush toward Ocean Stingray.


    Silver Crow''s speed was very fast and he sent out a barrage of punches.


    "HAAAAA!!!!!"


    Haru movedzily, dodging Silver Crow''s attack.


    "C''mon, do your best."


    Even though Haru didn''t have a haki in this game, he had made a simr ability using his thunder maniption.


    Electroreception.


    Haru could use that ability to sense the enemy or object in his surroundings. It had a lot of benefits such as finding something or dodging the attack of his opponent. It didn''t take a Special Gauge to use it and it was passive ability. It meant that this ability had always been active in the battle. However, he was able to deactivate this ability if wanted.


    Haru''s movement was very flexible and it might be because his original shape was a stingray. He kept dodging until he saw the opening, and sent out a roundhouse kick at Silver Crow.


    "ARGGGG!!!"


    Silver Crow was thrown out of the building because of the attack. His HP was quickly depleted and he was falling from the building.


    "FLY!!!"


    Silver Crow used his ability to fly to stop himself from falling from high altitude. His back suddenly released a metal te which formed into wings on his back. He quickly regained his bnce and floated on the sky. His breathing was quite erratic since Ocean Stingray''s kick was so powerful and so fast that he didn''t see it. He didn''t enter the building again since he knew that it was a bit hard to fight inside the building and he also needed to think of a strategy to defeat Ocean Stingray. However, he really couldn''t think of a way unless he was able to grab him and then pull him to the sky, but he didn''t think it would be that easy.


    Then Haru walked to the edge of the building while looking at the Silver Crow who was floating in the sky.


    "Hee¡­ Flying avatar, huh?"


    "Hehehe, with this, you won''t be able to attack me!" Haruyuki couldn''t help but feel a bit smug when he saw Ocean Stingray who could only look at him from the building.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and shook his head.


    "Well, think of it as a lesson to not underestimate your opponentter."


    Haru raised his sword to the sky and the clouds suddenly gathered together.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    A ck ominous cloud covered the sky and it kept roaring with a very intimidating noise.


    "¡­¡­"


    Silver Crow was speechless when he looked at Ocean Stingray who was looking at him.


    *Gulp!*


    Even though Silver Crow didn''t understand, he knew that this ck cloud was created by Ocean Stingray.


    "Goodbye."


    Silver Crow had only heard those words before a red thunder struck his body.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    "ARRRRRGGGGG!!!!*


    It wasn''t over with one strike and that red thunder kept striking him until Silver Crow was defeated.


    Haru sighed and shook his head. He didn''t feel good bullying a boy who had only gotten his new toy. He yawned and ended the game returning to reality.


    "¡­"


    Haruyukiid on his bed in shock after that battle.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki wasn''t sure what to say, but he quickly disconnected his connection with thework and took out his Neuro Linker. He was afraid. Yes. He was afraid of Ocean Stingray who would give him a lesson after that match. He knew that he was full of himself after a lot of wins, but when he remembered how easy Ocean Stingray was to defeat him.


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki took a deep breath and sighed. He quickly went to sleep, but he felt frustrated since it had been a while since he had lost his battle.


    Haru was sleeping, but opened his eyes when he felt someone enter his nket.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Tabane who slobbered on his chest which made him feelplicated.


    "Tabane, wake up."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Tabane didn''t wake up and kept sleeping.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and wanted to move her, but suddenly this woman hugged him tightly.


    "You''ve woken up, right?"


    "Zzz¡­"


    Tabane kept sleeping while hugging him.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and decided to sleep with this girl.


    Tabane smiled and loosened her hug, sleeping soundly on his side.

 Chapter 1005 Report

    <h4>Chapter 1005 Report</h4>


    "WHAT?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who was sitting in the cafeteria was looking at Kuroyukihime who seemed to be startled by something.


    Kuroyukihime realized her mistake and coughed several times. She apologized to everyone and continued to talk with Haruyuki through Direct Wired Connection.


    Haruyuki seemed unpurted by Kuroyukihime''s reaction since his reaction also wasn''t much better when he learned about that matter. He hung his head down and felt very depressed at that moment.


    "How? Tell me clearly." Kuroyuki looked at Haruyuki telling him to tell her about the "Pets" which appear on his apartment.


    Haruyuki nodded and started to tell her everything. He described what had happenedst night when he found out about the "Pets" who were living in his condo building and his match against Ocean Stingray, and his loss. He also told her that he didn''t know at first that Ocean Stingray was the leader of the "Pets".


    Had he known that before, he wouldn''t have been stupid enough to challenge Ocean Stingray before.


    "¡­"


    Kuroyukihime was speechless since she didn''t expect dangerous yers to live under the same roof as Haruyuki.


    "Did you try to challenge Ocean Stingrayst night?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Kuroyukihime sighed when she heard that Haruyuki was brave enough to challenge the members of the "Pets". Even though she had told him not to do something to the "Pets", this guy dared to challenge them. She could only sigh when she knew that he had forgotten about the members of the "Pets" which made her think that it was an ident.


    Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime that he didn''t dare to connect his Neuro Linker to thework on his condo building since he was afraid of being challenged by the "Pets."


    "So you''ve lost badly?"


    "Yes."


    Haruyuki was very depressed.


    Kuroyukihime chuckled when she saw Haruyuki''s reaction.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki was speechless and said, "It isn''t something tough about, Senpai¡­"


    "Sorry, sorry, but I''ve told you not to challenge them in the past, right?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Then wasn''t it your fault to challenge them?"


    "¡­"


    Kuroyukihime looked at depressed Haruyuki and sipped her ck tea calmly. She sighed and said, "You don''t need to worry too much, you see."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Haruyuki was surprised by Kuroyukihime''s words. He thought that he would be beaten until his points were lost since he had challenged the "Pets", but she suddenly told him not to worry which made him confused.


    "Because you''re Level 1."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki seemed to not understand Kuroyukihime''s words.


    "In simple terms, you''re too weak."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki defleted and his fat body suddenly ttened. He hung his head down until it hit the table. Listening to Kuroyukihime''s words, he knew that he didn''t need to worry because he was too weak and the opponent wouldn''t even give him a nce. Which made him quiteplicated, even though he didn''t need to worry about their revenge, but at the same time, his feelings were conflicted since it meant that he was too full of himself.


    "Haruyuki, you''re talented."


    Haruyuki raised his head looking at Kuroyukihime.


    "But if you try to challenge a Level 9 yer then you''ll die."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But they''re Level 6."


    Haruyuki had won against Cyan Pile who was Level 4, and he felt that Level 9 wasn''t that much different. That was why he tried to challenge them.


    Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "No, even though they''re only Level 6, their power might not be losing to the Level 9. Their HP might be lower and their overall power might be weaker, but in terms ofbat, they won''t lose against the Six Kings."


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki was startled when he heard Kuroyukihime''s words. "A, are they really that strong?"


    "You''ve faced one of them before, right? What do you think?"


    Kuroyukihime had watched thebat ability of the "Pets" by chance in the past. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that they were very powerful, especially when she learned that they had dueled against the Red King and came out unscathed. She also learned a rumor that if Green King didn''t appear to help the Red King then the Red King might lose her life.


    "¡­"


    Haruyuki was surprised when he learned about the "Pets" from Kuroyukihime. Even though in the past, she had told him, but she didn''t tell her in detail and she only told him not to challenge them. However, now, he understood the reason and he also understood why they were strong, but at the same time, he couldn''t ept it.


    "I, I feel too weak, Senpai¡­"


    Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Change that frustration into a will so you can be stronger. You can fly higher than anyone and faster than anyone. Believe in yourself."


    Haruyuki took a deep breath and nodded. He was lucky that he had only lost once and that loss gave him a lesson to not underestimate each match on the "Brain Burst", and in the future, he was going to keep winning.


    "So are you sure that you''ve seen all of the members of the "Pets"?" Kuroyukihime asked curiously since she thought that it would be good to make them into her alliance, especially when their purpose was the same and that was to be Level 10.


    To be Level 10, it meant that they needed to challenge the authority of the Six Kings in the "Brain Burst".


    Kuroyukihime felt that it would reassure her to have such strong allies.


    Haruyuki nodded and said, "Yes, from Ocean Stingray who I fought with two days ago." He told Kuroyukihime about Ocean Stingray''s ability to send out red thunder, sending out powerful kicks, and swordmanship.


    "Thunder, huh? I guess that is why you''ve lost that easily."


    "Huh? What''s wrong with thunder?"


    "Your color is metal. Its weakness is electricity. In other words, thunder is also included."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You should research about your color better."


    "¡­Yes, Senpai¡­"


    "Then how about the rest?"


    Shaking his head, Haruyuki said, "I don''t know, but rather four names. I saw five names on the matching list."


    "Five names?"


    The "Pets" were famous for their four members: Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Lc Deer, and Sunset Lop.


    Kuroyukihime wouldn''t know about this information if Haruyuki didn''t tell her about this.


    "Unlike the four of them, this yer has Level 8."


    "Level 8!"


    Kuroyukihime was very surprised and asked, "What is the name of the avatar?" She took her cup of ck tea and sipped it slowly.


    "Sky Raker."


    Kuroyukihime spat out the ck tea on her mouth right to Haruyuki''s face.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I, I''m sorry!"


    Kuroyukihime hurriedly took a handkerchief on her zer and wiped Haruyuki''s face which was wet because of her ck tea.


    "I, it''s alright, Senpai."


    Haruyuki was speechless, but from her reaction, he was wondering whether she knew about Sky Ranker.


    "Senpai, do you know who Sky Ranker is?"


    Kuroyukihime was wondering whether she should tell about the Sky Ranker, but she decided not to do it unless she had gotten the consent of her friend. She nodded and said, "Sky Ranker is quite a famous yer in the "brain burst". Before the appearance of Lc Deer, Maroon Owl, and Silver Crow; Sky Raker is the yer who is the closest to the sky." She remembered that Fuuko had told her that she had joined another Legion, but she didn''t expect it would be the "Pets". She didn''t intend to talk about that matter and intended to focus on cultivating Haruyuki until he had be Level 4 or more. She didn''t want him to think about a lot of things, but if the "Pets" decided to challenge Haruyuki because of Haruyuki''s act then she would try to ask Fuuko to help her since she knew that it was Haruyuki''s fault.


    "Closest to the sky? So she can fly?" Haruyuki asked.


    "No. She can''t fly. Well, it doesn''t really matter. Let''s just focus on leveling up first." Kuroyukihime didn''t want to tell Haruyuki about Fuuko too much since the identity of Fuuko as Sky Raker was a secret.


    "Yes, Senpai."


    Kuroyukihime told Haruyuki about tips and tricks in the match. She also told him not to challenge "Pets" once again.


    Haruyuki nodded and if he was asked to challenge the "Pets" then he didn''t dare to do it. He might not dare to do it now, but in the future, he might be¡­

 Chapter 1006 Next Plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Next n 1</h4>


    After their battle in the hospital, Haruyuki and Taku had made up their friendship and both of them often went to fight together on the tag match.


    Haruyuki''s name quickly became famous since he was one of the yers on the "brain burst" who was able to fly in the sky besides Maroon Owl and Lc Deer.


    Though, there were some people who also said that Sunset Lop was also able to fly, but some people didn''t agree since they could tell that Sunset Lop was jumping in the air rather than flying.


    There was a lot of discussion, but all of it didn''t really matter to Haruyuki and Taku.


    Haruyuki''s life was quite peaceful and he wasn''t being challenged by the "Pets" inside his condo building. It seemed what Kuroyukihime had told him was right that he was too weak to enter their eyes which somehow made him both relieved and conflicted at the same time. He was relieved that he wasn''t being challenged since he knew very well that he was very weak. If he was challenged, he knew that he would lose and at that time, he was afraid for his points to be emptied and the "brain burst" on his Neuro Linker would be removed instantly.


    The "brain burst" was his connection with Kuroyukihime and he knew that if he lost it then he might not able to talk with Kuroyuhime again in the future and his memory with her would be erased.


    Haruyuki didn''t want that!


    Of course, those memories were very precious to him and he didn''t want to lose them. The "brain burst" had given him a lot of things from his school life, friendship, and even though he wasn''t confident about it, he knew that he also had learned about love¡­


    At the same time, he felt conflicted since he felt that he was very weak and he wanted to be stronger faster, but he knew that he couldn''t be in hurry. He had yed a lot of games in the past, and he knew that he needed to gain more experience in the fighting game rather than be greedy to add his experience to level up quickly.


    This time, Haru and Taku were doing a tag match once again and won again.


    Taku seemed quite guilty after what he had done to Haruyuki and wanted to apologize to him, but Haruyuki told him that it was alright.


    Taku was d that Haruyuki could forgive him, but at the same time he was also worried about Haruyuki, especially when he learned about the matter of the "Pets".


    "Haru, are you sure that you''re alright? Are the members of the "Pets" challenging you?" Taku asked. When he learned that the members of the Pets were living in Haru''s condo building, he was in shock since he knew how famous and powerful the "Pets" were.


    "No, I''m alright."


    Haruyuki didn''t remember how many times Taku had asked him this question. Even though he was happy that Taku was worried about him, he also felt that Taku was a bit too much.


    "But for the "Pets" for living in your condo building, huh?" Taku couldn''t imagine such a coincidence, especially when he had heard Haruyuki dared to challenge them. He felt that Haruyuki was very lucky that the "Pets" didn''t seem to have an interest in Haruyuki.


    The "Pets" Legion''s name was very loud and it seemed that they had added one member to their Legion. Each of their members were very powerful and they had leveled up quickly, defeating a lot of yers on the "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    Taku was somehow d that his girlfriend didn''t join the "brain burts" since he was afraid for her to be hot-headed and challenged the "Pets" who were living at the same condo building as Haruyuki and his girlfriend, Chiyu.


    Haruyuki and Chiyu were living in the same condo building and of course, they were living in the same building as the "Pets".


    "But do you know their identity?" Taku asked. If Haruyuki knew about the "Pets" identity in reality then it was good since he might able to help Haruyuki to amend the rtionship between them on reality.


    Shaking his head, Haruyuki said, "No, I don''t know." He had some ideas, but he didn''t have proof for it since sometimes the members of the "Pets" disappeared, but he knew that they were living in the same condo building as him, especially when he heard that Ocean Stingray was going to sleep on theirst match and knew that they might be the same age.


    "Well, what we can do is to be stronger for now."


    Taku was helpless since he couldn''t help his friend.


    Haruyuki nodded and agreed with Taku''s words. He had just won the match and it seemed that he could level up to Level 2. He didn''t hesitate and decided to be Level 2.


    "It seems that I can be Level 2."


    "¡­"


    Taku looked at Haruyuki and it seemed that he felt something bad was about to happen.


    "Haru, stop!"


    Taku hurriedly exited the game and pushed Haruyuki.


    "Eh?"


    Haruyuki was confused by Taku''s action then he realized that his "burst points" had decreased by 300 points.


    Taku knew that he waste and sighed when it had already happened.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were hunting on the "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    Sometimes Fuuko also joined their hunt together.


    The five of them hunted a lot of people and even disturbed the territory of the Six Kings from the Yellow King, Green King, Red King, Blue King, Purple King, and White King.


    The five of them were very strong and they quickly became famous after defeating a lot of opponents in both matches. and "Unlimited Neutral Field". They also oftenpleted a random dungeon and got a lot of things from there such as points, items, and a lot of more.


    Fuuko sighed when she thought about their hunting speed which was quite outrageous and thebination of the five of them was invincible.


    When one of the Six Kings came to drive them out or kill them after hunting in their territory. The five of them quickly retreated and harassed another territory.


    Haru often harassed the Green King''s territory since he was annoyed by him, especially when Green King had disturbed his battle with the Red King. He also knew that the Green King was the strongest among the Six Kings, but even so, he didn''t fear him since he didn''t think that Green King was able to defeat him nor chased him.


    Their name became notorious and the Six Kings also put a bounty on them, but they didn''t fear anything and kept harassing their territory which gave the Six Kings a headache.


    It didn''t take them a long time before all of them became Level 8 which was quite surprising.


    Fuuko was Level 8 and it seemed that it was very hard to rise from Level 8 to Level 9 since she hadn''t leveled up since she joined them. In truth, she had enough points to level up, but felt conflicted about whether to use her "burst points" to level up or not. She didn''t discuss this matter with anyone, rather she wanted to wait for the four of them to reach Level 8. She wanted to see whether the four of them would decide to be Level 9 without hesitation or decided to stay at Level 8 after they had enough "burst points".


    In their condo, everyone was staying together and resting in the living room while watching a movie. They decided to take a break for a while since they had been in very intense activity for the past few days. However, they kept ncing at the kitchen waiting for Haru''s food.


    "It''s done."


    Hearing his words, everyone was excited.


    "Haru, what are you making?" Tabane was the fastest.


    "Dorayaki."


    "Dorayaki?!" 4x


    "¡­"


    Somehow this desert was quite in.


    Haru brought the dorayaki to the living room and said, "Let''s eat while talking about our next n."


    "Next n?"


    Nodding, Haru said, "Yeah, let''s talk about the Imperial Pce."


    Fuuko who was about to put dorayaki into her mouth suddenly was in shock and almost dropped her dorayaki. Her reaction was simr to a cat whose tail was stepped on.


    "Are you serious?!"

 Chapter 1007 Next Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1007 Next n 2</h4>


    Dorayaki is a type of Japanese confection, a red-bean pancake which consists of two small pancake-like patties made from caste wrapped around a filling of sweet azuki bean paste.


    The original Dorayaki consisted of only oneyer. Its current shape was invented in 1914 by Usagiya in the Ueno district of Tokyo.


    In Japanese, dora means "gong", and because of the simrity of the shapes, this is probably the origin of the name of the sweet. Legend has it that the first Dorayaki was made when a samurai named Benkei forgot his gong (dora) upon leaving a farmer''s home where he was hiding and the farmer subsequently used the gong to fry the pancakes, thus the name Dorayaki.


    Haru thought to create dorayaki since he was in the mood for it. He had perfected his recipe since if he came to the world of Doraemon then he might able to bribe Doraemon with his dorayaki and asked him a lot of gadgets, but well, he wasn''t even sure whether he would able to enter the world of Doraemon in the future.


    Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte ate their dorayaki happily. Fuuko also ate it, but her mood wasn''t good, especially when she learned that the four of them were going to challenge the Imperial Pce, however, it didn''t slow down her speed to eat her dorayaki.


    The Imperial Pce is a ce located in the heart of Tokyo. It is heavily defended by the Four Gods outside the pce and guards all over inside. Genbu of the North, Seiryuu of the East, Byakko of the West and Suzaku of the South. These beasts have special abilities.


    The pce itself is an anomaly. Brain Burst uses image data from social cameras to construct battlefields. However, there are no such cameras in the pce itself. Thus, it would have been impossible for the interior of the pce to exist. Despite that, it did. It was also confirmed that the pce was also at the center of Brain Burst''s predesessor, el Assault 2038 and sessor, Cosmos Corrupt 2040.


    "You know how dangerous that ce is?!" Fuuko was quite agitated when Haru mentioned the Imperial Pce.


    "You''ve been there, Fuuko?" Sumire asked while eating her dorayaki.


    Fuuko nodded and said, "I''ll tell you more about this ce so I hope that you can stop thinking about clearing that ce."


    "Impossible!" 4x


    The four of them said it at the same time. Their quest was to clear the Imperial Pce, they knew that it would be difficult, but they didn''t care much.


    "¡­"


    Fuuko feltplicated since in the past, she also challenged the Imperial Pce, but she came back with a disastrous defeat. She sighed and said, "Let me tell you about my past."


    "Your past?''


    "Yes, in the past, I was a member of Nega Neb."


    Fuuko looked at their reaction and seemed that they didn''t really understand. She sighed and felt a bitplicated, but at the same time, she had to admit the taste of dorayaki was very delicious. She looked at Haru grudgingly and wondered whether he was trying to fatten her. If she really became fat then she was going to ask about his responsibility in the future.


    Haru didn''t know what Fuuko was thinking and asked, "So you''re part of this Legion?"


    Fuuko nodded and said, "Yes, the King of this Legion is the ck King."


    "Oh, that ck Lotus?"


    Of course, the return of the ck King was quite famous, together with the Silver Crow, their appearance of both of them shocked the "brain burst".


    With both the "Pets" and the return of the ck King, a lot of yers in the "brain burst" thought that there would be a huge battle happening in this game.


    "So what happens? From what I know from my friends, this ck Lotus betrayed the other Six Kings, right?" Haru said. He oftenmunicated with Foil Bolt who he had met on his first battle since that guy knew a lot of things about "brain burts". He didn''t see any harm in expanding hiswork, especially on someone who knew a lot of information such as Foil Bolt.


    "That''s the case, but actually, I retired before that ident happened."


    Fuuko suddenly remembered something that wasn''t good in the past.


    "So is it one of the reasons why your rtionship with Kuroyukihime isn''t good?" Haru asked.


    "!!!!"


    Fuuko seemed surprised and asked, "How did you know?" She had never talked about Kuroyukihime''s identity and wondered where he had learned it.


    "I don''t know the identity of Kuroyukihime, but I can tell that she''s a yer on the "brain burst" and from your reaction, she''s probably a ck Lotus," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fuuko was speechless and quickly said, "Don''t ever hurt her!"


    "I won''t, you don''t need to worry," Haru said and looked at Fuuko with sincere expression.


    "¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other and somehow Fuuko''s cheek started to blush. She had known him for quite a long time and she knew about his personality very well. She knew that he wouldn''t do something which hurt her friend or herself.


    "Cough! Cough! Why don''t you continue your talk?" Charlotte asked.


    "Oh, right!" Fuuko was a bit embarrassed and said, "In the past, in the Nega Neb, I''m also part of the Elements."


    "The Elements?"


    "Elements is a group of four elemental-themed Burst Linkers who served under the ck Lotus. I''m also one of its members."


    "So you''ve stopped ying because of the attempt on clearing the Imperial Pce?" Tabane asked.


    "You don''t understand the terror of the Imperial Pce."


    Fuuko sighed and said, "One of my friends, the Elementalist''s members returned to Level 1 because of the ability of Seryuu¡­" She told them the great details of each of the abilities of the The Four Gods on the Imperial Pce. Each of the Four Gods (Genbu of the North, Seiryuu of the East, Byakko of the West, and Suzaku of the South) had a special ability. In addition to having game-breaking mechanics and ridiculously strong attacks, they would heal and buff each other if left alone which made it even more impossible to defeat it.


    Listening to Fuuko''s exnation, Haru realized how ridiculously strong the Four Gods were, especially their healing ability when they were being left alone. He knew that the four of them needed to face each of the Four Gods alone which was quiteplicated. After pondering for a while, he felt that it was necessary to level up to Level 9 before he decided to clear up the Imperial Pce.


    If it was really impossible then he might think to use his hacking ability to clear the game. Thinking about the creator of the game, he also found her tail and he was wondering why he created such a game.


    Yes, the creator of "brain burst" is a woman!


    Haru was a bit surprised, but he regained his bearing, especially when there were a lot of powerful women beside him.


    "So are you really going to challenge the Imperial Pce?"


    Fuuko hoped her exnation would stop them from doing something stupid.


    "Yes!" 4x


    They answered at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fuuko was speechless when she heard they didn''t change their decision and at the same time, she smiled wryly since she also understood their personality very well. But even so, she tried to stop them.


    "We might not do it right away, but we might do it when we have be Level 9," Haru said.


    Fuuko raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you think that it is so easy to be Level 9?"


    "Yes."


    Haru didn''t hesitate in his words.


    Fuuko sighed and understood why she loved this guy.


    "Well, I''ll help you guys."


    Frankly, Fuuko also wanted to challenge the Imperial Pce again since she hated how helpless she was in the past and at the same time, she also hoped for them to be able to clear it.


    "I''ll tell you about the requirement to clear the Imperial Pce and my experience."


    They nodded and listened to Fuuko''s experience while sipping a warm tea to help their digestion system.


    "Fuuh¡­"


    They had to admit that they had gained a lot of things after they lived in this world, their weight too, of course.

 Chapter 1008 Nega Nebulus 1

    <h4>Chapter 1008 Nega Nebulus 1</h4>


    Haruyuki, who had leveled himself up to Level 2 had an ident. His "burst points" were almost emptied because of his mistake to level up without knowing that it would take 300 points to level up. He sighed and the only thing which he was grateful about was that the "Pets" had never challenged him which made him relieved. If they attacked him at this moment, he was sure that he would be in despair since he might lose his memory about this game. Taku had told him to give him points by deliberately losing the match, but he rejected that proposal. He didn''t want to receive a point by using that kind of method.


    Both of them thought together until they found an answer and that was to ask for help from bodyguard to help him on a match.


    Haruyuki agreed and made an appointment with the famous bodyguard who was known as Aqua Current. This yer was so mysterious, but she was very powerful.


    Taku sighed in relief, but at the same time, he couldn''t erase the guilty feeling on his heart to Haruyuki. His mind had always been in a mess until Kuroyukihime told him to meet her. He didn''t know what her intention was, but he agreed.


    Haruyuki and Taku had their own appointments.


    Haruyuki went to meet Aqua Current and Taku went to meet Kuroyukihime.


    Haruyuki met with Aqua Current and by ident, he met the real person which made him sigh. Aqua Current didn''t waste time and quickly went to a match together with Haruyuki which made him speechless. Both of them fought together and won the match. Then after the match, they had some conversation before Haruyuki''s mind was erased by Aqua Current which made him unable to remember what was happening earlier.


    Taku who went to meet Kuroyukihime suddenly got challenged by her. Both of them fought together and Taku released all the emotions within his heart. They fought fiercely, but in the end, he lost against her. He realized what he wanted to do and when he went back to his home, he made his decision.


    Haruyuki and Chiyu were startled when they found out that Taku had transferred to their school, but at the same time, they felt very happy.


    Taku felt refreshed and he didn''t need to think about a lot of things. It felt like the weight on his body had been released and he had never felt better than now.


    Then a few weeks after that ident, Kuroyukihime gathered both Taku and Haruyuki on the roof talking about something.


    "Senpai, what''s wrong?"


    Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime who had been waiting for them on the rooftop of the school.


    The wind flowed through her beautiful long glossy hair, Kuroyukihime looked at both Taku and Haruyuki and said, "Let''s talk about Legion."


    "Legion?"


    Taku had left his previous Legion, Leonids which was led by the Blue King, Blue Knight, because of that, he was being tortured by the Blue King''s aides for a bit since the one who had invited him to this game was Blue King''s aide. He knew that he had betrayed their expectations, but he wanted to change.


    "As you might already know, my Legion is Nega Nebulus and I want the two of you to join my Legion," Kuroyukihime said.


    Taku and Haruyuki agreed without hesitation. Both of them had decided to follow Kuroyukihime and that decision had never changed. Then both of them quickly joined Nega Nebulus and became its members.


    Kuroyukihime sighed in relief since they epted her invitation. She wanted to invite Fuuko, but she knew that Fuuko had joined the "Pets" which made herplicated. She looked at both of them and said, "I know that it is a bit sudden, but we might have a "Territory Battle" next Saturday."


    "Territory Battle?"


    Haruyuki had never heard these words and didn''t know what "Territory Battle" was.


    Taku kindly exined to Haruyuki what a "Territory Battle" was and why it was necessary to do it.


    Haruyuki nodded and understood. "Thank you, Taku."


    "No problem." Taku pushed the frame of his sses and asked, "Which guild are we going to attack, Master?" Since he had joined Nega Nebulus then it was normal to call Kuroyukihime a master.


    Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "We''re going to attack, the "Pets"."


    "The Pets?!" 2x


    Taku and Haruyuki were startled when they heard it.


    "Yes, their territory is on the Suganami. It is perfect territory for us since we''re living in Suganami."


    Hearing her reasoning, Taku and Haruyuki agreed.


    "Even though the "Pets" are quite powerful, they have made a lot of enemies. We can use that chance to attack their territory."


    In her mind, rather than fight someone famous such as the Six Kings. It was better to attack the "Pets", even though the name of the "Pets" became popr, but they were a new yer. Kuroyukihime didn''t think that she would lose against a new yer and from the information which she had received, during the "Territory Battle", the "Pets" usually would send one member to fight which showed their confidence.


    Kuroyukihime knew that there might be a change during the battle, but she was confident that she would be able to win.


    "Master, do you have any information about them?" Taku asked.


    Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll talk about them right now and why they''re dangerous so we need to be careful."


    "Yes!" 2x


    Then the three of them discussed the countermeasures of the "Pets".


    On Saturday, there had always been a lot of Legion who tried to challenge them, especially after they had owned two areas in Suginami and one area in Nerima. They didn''t own that much territory since they didn''t have a lot of members and it would be pretty hard to protect their territory if they did that.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire usually protect their territory alone or double. Thebination was usually either Tabane with Charlotte, or Sumire with Tabane, or Charlotte with Sumire. The rest of thebination usually faced the entire Legion who challenged them themselves. It might seem crazy, but they were strong enough to face a lot of yers by themselves.


    Fuuko also helped them, but her house was quite far. Even so, she often went to their house since she loved the food which was made by Haru. Though, it was quite rare for her to join the "Territory Battle" since she didn''t really want her name to be that famous. Even though she had joined the "Pets", her activity was quite low. Beside hunting on the "Unlimited Neutral Field", she didn''t join other activities and rather stayed in the living room watching a movie or watching Haru.


    "So who is going to challenge us on the "Territory Battle"?" Sumire asked.


    Haru looked at the name of Legion that had challenged them and felt a bit weird.


    "Don''t be surprised."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s Nega Nebulus."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1009 Nega Nebulus 2

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Nega Nebulus 2</h4>


    "Nega Nebulus?"


    Fuuko was surprised, but she also felt happy when she thought that Kuroyukihime had returned. She smiled and thought that it was because that girl had fallen in love which made her think that Kuroyukihime was very cute.


    Looking at Fuuko''s reaction, Haru could tell that she was quite interested. "Do you want to fight against them?"


    "It seems to be interesting¡­"


    Fuuko didn''t really join a "Territory Battle", but somehow she wanted to fight against the Nega Nebulus. She thought for a while and said, "If I''m not wrong one of the members is a flying yer too, right?" A yer with flying ability was very rare. From what she knew, only Charlotte and Sumire were capable of flying.


    "Yes, his name is Silver Crow," Charlotte said.


    Fuuko thought for a while and nodded. "Then, I''ll join this "Territory Battle". I want to fight against Nega Nebulus."


    "So the problem now is who is her partner?" Sumire said, then looked at Haru.


    Charlotte, Tabane, and Fuuko also nced at Haru.


    "Me?"


    They nodded in response.


    Even though Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were able to fight against Level 9, but they were toozy to do it since it was very troublesome. In the past few weeks, they had also fought some of Level 9, and the result was a draw. They also often ran away since the Level 9 brought a lot of minions along with them which was very troublesome.


    "Well, let''s prepare."


    They nodded and prepared for the "Territory Battle".


    In order to set up an attack on hostile territory, the attacking side uses the Legion tab in the main menu of Brain Burst to select which members will attack what territory. These members will have to physically travel to the location, which leaves them on the Matching List, so most of the time the Burst Linker will not connect to the Global Net until they''re inside the territory.


    The attacking Legion can only send as many members of the defending Legion to attack a territory as the defending Legion has to defend that territory. Once the Duel button is pressed, Brain Burst will look at the number of defending members and automatically remove attackers, starting with the highest-level ones (or selected at random, if the members are at the same level). Burst Linkers can only be deployed a single time for a specific Territory Battle.


    In order to defend a territory, the Legion that currently owns the territory must assign its Burst Linkers to each territory for its defense. Members that participate will be automatically hidden from the Matching List. There is no upper limit to the number of defenders that can be assigned, and the same defenders can be selected for as many battles in a row as needed.


    In other words, the attacker''s side need to have the same number of yers from the defender''s side. However, there is a minimum of three members for the attacking side, so if the defending Legion only uses one or two Burst Linkers to defend, the attacking Legion can still use three Burst Linkers to attack.


    Even so, the defender''s side have the upperhand to determine the number of yers they are going to defend against.


    Though, there was always an exception who didn''t follow the rules such as the "Pets" who would defend their territory with one Burst Linker and even fought three Burst Linkers alone.


    "E, excuse me¡­"


    Kuroyukihime blushed and walked beside Haruyuki nervously. She looked at him and said, "Is it alright for me toe?"


    "It''s alright, my mom wille hometer." Haruyuki didn''t think too much when he answered this question.


    "L,te¡­!"


    Kuroyukihime blushed when she thought that she was going to spend her time at Haruyuki''s home together alone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Taku who was walking beside them pushed the frame of his sses since he was being ignored, but he didn''t do anything since he didn''t really want to bother both of them. At the same time, he also felt ufortable since he felt that he was a third wheel. He thought for a while and said, "Master, I remember something back at home. I''ll join the "Territory Battle", please don''t worry." He felt that he was very smart and left them quietly.


    "Wait, Taku!"


    Haruyuki was startled when Taku suddenly went back. He was wondering whether something really happened. He started to get worried, but he knew that Taku was going to join the game which made him feel a bit relieved.


    ''Nice, sses!''


    Kuroyukihime praised Taku''s wit in her mind, but at the same time, she was quite nervous. She maintained her calm demeanor and said, "Let''s go, Haruyuki-kun."


    "Yes, Senpai!"


    Haruyuki nodded and walked toward the lift.


    Kuroyukihime also entered the lift.


    Both of them stood next to each other and didn''t say anything.


    Haruyuki suddenly realized that it was her first time bringing a girl back to his home. Well, he might have brought Chiyu, but she was her childhood friend and Kuroyukihime was different, especially when there was no one at his home right now. He couldn''t help but nce at Kuroyukihime and he just happened to see that Kuroyukihime was also nced at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Both of them blushed and looked away.


    ''W, what is this?''


    Haruyuki only realized it now, but somehow, it made him nervous when he thought that he had brought someone back. He couldn''t help but cry inwardly when he thought that Taku had left him.


    "L, let''s go."


    "Y, yes!"


    The lift was opened and both of them went out together to Haruyuki''s house.


    "I wonder whether they''re alright." Taku looked back at the condo building.


    "Huh, Taku, what are you doing here?"


    Taku was startled and he quickly turned. "Oh, Chiyu."


    "Oh, you''re alone?" Chiyu asked.


    "No, I''vee back with Haru and Senpai¡­¡­" Taku suddenly realized his mistake.


    "Senpai? Kuroyukihime-senpai?" Chiyu was startled.


    "¡­"


    Taku looked at Chiyu''s expression and somehow he knew that he couldn''t escape.


    ''I''m sorry, Haru¡­''


    There was a meter distance between the two of them.


    Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime blushed furiously along the way. Both of them walked slowly toward Haruyuki''s house. They were a bit lucky that no one saw them, which made them sigh in relief that they didn''t see anyone along the way.


    In front of his house, Haruyuki inserted the key and opened the door.


    "P, please, Senpai¡­"


    "Y, yes¡­"


    Kuroyukihime entered Haruyuki''s house then looked around curiously.


    Haruyuki sighed in relief, but when he was about to close the door suddenly he saw a hand stop the door.


    "Eh?"


    Haruyuki then noticed Taku whoughed wryly then Chiyu who smiled coldly at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Haru, I''ve heard that you''re going to stay together with Senpai. It isn''t healthy for a male and female to stay together. Let''s y together," Chiyu said with a smile.


    "Oh, Kurashima, what are you doing here?" Kuroyukihime said while folding her arms, her expression quickly became cold.


    "Nothing. My house is very close," Chiyu said.


    "Then why don''t you go back to your house first? We''ll be fine alone here."


    "Oh, then leaving both of you alone? Isn''t it better to y with a lot of people? I''ll join Taku to y a game with both of you," Chiyu said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroyukihime and Chiyu stared at each other and there was rumbling thunder between the two of them.


    Taku and Haruyuki had be bystanders and hoped that this storm would be over soon.


    In the living room, Chiyu looked at Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime. She sulked since she couldn''t join them, but at the same time, she wanted to join the game since she didn''t want to be left alone.

 Chapter 1010 Nega Nebulus 3

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Nega Nebulus 3</h4>


    Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime were teleported to the "Territory Battle".


    "This ce is¡­?"


    "Desert Stage¡­"


    Haruyuki had a depressed expression since it was the stage where he had lost against Ocean Stingray.


    In front of them, they could only see sand and dunes in the surrounding areas. There was also an abandoned building in some ces, but some of them had been buried by sand. The wind was so strong that it disturbed their vision, but even if their vision was disturbed, it didn''t mean that it would cause their battle efficiency to be lowered since the sun was so bright that it made them able to see. Behind them, there was a stronghold which they needed to protect and hundreds of meters away from their spot, they could see a foothold which they could use to recharge their Special Gauge.


    Haruyuki could see that at this stage, it would be hard to search for his opponents since the wind was very fast. "How are we going to do this, Senpai?"


    "Open your map first," Kuroyukihime said.


    "Map?"


    "There''s a map feature on the "Territory Battle". You can see the map for this battle along with your opponents name."


    Haruyuki nodded and opened the map feature. His expression changed when he saw the name of his opponent.


    "Ocean Stingray!"


    Haruyuki remembered something which happened in the past.


    "Ocean Stingray is the leader of the "Pets", but who is Sky Raker?" Taku had never heard this name before.


    "Sky Raker. She''s an ex-member of my Legion," Kuroyukihime said.


    "What?!" 2x


    Kuroyukihime didn''t me their reaction since she also felt the same. She didn''t expect her friend woulde to the "Territory Battle" to fight her, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but smile. She looked at Taku and Haruyuki and knew very well that both of them couldn''t handle Fuuko.


    "You two handle Ocean Stingray, I''ll handle Sky Raker."


    "Senpai, you don''t need to worry. They only have two yers and we have three yers," Haruyuki said. Even though he had lost to Ocean Stingray in the past, this time, his friend would help him. He also had trained very hard and this time he wouldn''t lose against Ocean Stingray!


    Taku nodded and agreed with Haruyuki''s words since their opponents were only two yers. He didn''t think that they needed to worry about them.


    "Don''t underestimate them, and it seems that they have started the first move¡­"


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    The cloud gathered together before turning dark and the thunder kept rumbling loudly intimidating some people with weak nerves, especially Haruyuki who had been struck down by the thunder before. This dark cloud also affected their vision since it made it hard for them to see the surrounding area in darkness.


    "This power is¡­?" Taku was in shock since he didn''t think that someone was able to affect the weather.


    "This is Ocean Stingray''s power. Thunder maniption." Haruyuki had a serious expression on his face since he knew how powerful this power was.


    "C''mon, be serious. Both of them areing toward us now."


    Kuroyukihime readied her des.


    Taku and Haruyuki turned and saw a shadow of two people walking toward the top of the sand dunes. In that very moment, they could see clearly the figure of Ocean Stingray and Sky Raker who were ready for their first confrontation.


    Haru and Fuuko who were teleported to the "Territory Battle" also saw the Desert Stage.


    "Well, Desert Stage?"


    Haru felt that the coincidence was so big since this stage was thest stage where he faced the Silver Crow. He hadn''t met with the Silver Crow for a while and he also didn''t challenge him, but from what he knew, the Silver Crow should reach Level 2 or more. He had been focussed on leveling up that he didn''t check on Silver Crow''s information. From the beginning of his teleportation to this world until now, he had be Level 8.


    Haru understood why only some people could reach Level 9 since it was difficult to level up to Level 9 and the number of points which were needed to be Level 9 was more than 300 points. It meant more points were needed to level up from the previous level, which made him sigh.


    Staying in this world, he had learned a lot of things from virtual reality, energy, entertainment, and a lot of more. His gain was rich and he was sure when he came back, he didn''t even need to worry about money again. The only thing which made him frustrated was that he hadn''t been able to have sexual intercourse. He needed to praise his persistence to defend himself from the temptation of a lot of beautiful girls.


    Haru ended his thought since he knew that it wasn''t a time to think about such a thing since there was something which needed to be done first. He looked at Fuuko who seemed to be nk for some reason. In that very moment, he held her hand which startled her.


    "W, what?"


    "You''ve been daydreaming for a while, what''s wrong? Nervous?"


    "Nervous? That might be so¡­ I''ve thought about joining this "Battle Tournament" since I want to meet my previous King, but when I''ve thought about it again. I feel that it might be a little too much."


    Fuuko wasn''t sure what kind of expression she should show to ck Lotus when she met her on the battlefield.


    "Then, I''ll take her."


    "You?"


    Fuuko was surprised. Even though she knew that Haru was strong, she knew that ck Lotus might be stronger.


    "Can you handle both Cyan Pile and Silver Crow?"


    Fuuko looked at Haru for a while before nodded. "Yes." Looking at him, she was wondering why she thought so much. In the end, she was happy that ck Lotus had returned to the game and everything had gone well. Her first intention to join this "Battle Territory" was to startle ck Lotus and she was sure that ck Lotus would be startled by this surprise.


    "Good. Then I need to break the wings of their little crow first."


    Haru raised his sword and made the sky turn cloudy. Before long it started to rumble with thunder. He looked at Fuuko and said, "Let''s go."


    Fuuko nodded then looked at her hand which was being held by him. She didn''t say anything and blushed, but at the same time, she was happy with it.


    Haruyuki, who saw two yers right in front of him, thought that he could use this chance to steal their stronghold. After being told by both Taku and Kuroyukihime, one of their strategies to win was to use his mobility to capture the opponent''s stronghold. He knew that they couldn''t catch him when he was in the sky and he used that very moment to do that.


    "Senpai, Taku, I''ll catch their Stronghold!"


    Haruyuki released his wings then he started to fly to the sky.


    Taku and Kuroyukihime didn''t stop Haruyuki since if they could win faster then it would be better.


    But it seemed that their thought of mind was more naive then they had thought since their opponent wouldn''t let them do that easily!


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Suddenly thunder struck Haruyuki!


    "AAAAHHH!!!"


    Haruyuki fell on the desert from his head. His body was paralyzed because of the thunder earlier and he couldn''t move for a few seconds.


    "Haru!"


    "Sky Ranker! Ocean Stingray!"


    Kuroyukihime focussed her attention on both of them since the two of them walked slowly toward them.


    Ocean Stingray calmly pushed Sky Raker''s wheelchair.


    "Let''s y on the ground, alright? Let''s make this game more interesting."


    In that very moment, Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime felt that Ocean Stingray might be very difficult opponents.

 Chapter 1011 Nega Nebulus 4

    <h4>Chapter 1011 Nega Nebulus 4</h4>


    "Sky Raker, why are you here?"


    Kuroyukihime couldn''t help but ask this question to Fuuko since this girl decided to fight her in this "Territory Battle", but from Fuuko''s personality, she could tell that this girl wanted to surprise her which was sessful. She was really surprised that Fuuko decided to join this "Territory Battle" which made her speechless.


    "I just want to surprise you," Fuuko answered truthfully since her intention was to surprise Kuroyukihime.


    "¡­"


    Kuroyukihime was speechless when she heard such an answer. She swung her ded hands and said, "Since we''re opponents then I won''t give you mercy."


    "You''re wrong."


    Shaking her head, Fuuko said, "Your opponent isn''t me."


    "Then¡­"


    Kuroyukihime turned her attention toward Ocean Stingray who was behind Fuuko.


    "It''s me. I''ll be your opponent."


    Haru would be lying if he wasn''t curious about Kuroyukihime''s power and he also wanted to face her once.


    Kuroyukihime looked at Haru and felt that she had seen him. ''Is he that guy?'' She remembered the handsome guy who saved her in the past. She knew that guy had a good rtionship with Fuuko and she had a feeling that Ocean Stingray''s identity was Kasugano Haruka, but at the same time, she also felt that Kasugano Haruka might also know about her identity since she didn''t disclose how close she was with Fuuko. She had a trust that Fuuko wouldn''t tell Kasugano Haruka about her identity, but she also knew that Kasugano Haruka was very smart since she had heard from Fuuko that he was a university student even though he was the same age as Haruyuki.


    "I''ll go now," Haru said since he needed to prepare himself.


    Fuuko nodded at Haru''s words. "Good luck, don''t die so quickly." She only knew that Haru''s ability was thunder maniption and swordsmanship, but she didn''t know about his "physical permetiation" ability and it was very rare for him to use that ability. Even if he used that ability, he used it very secretly so she didn''t know about that ability. She looked at Silver Crow and Cyan Pile. "While both of them are fighting, I''ll face both of you."


    Taku and Haruyuki who had been silent frowned when they heard Fuuko''s words. It wasn''t that they underestimated her, but Fuuko was sitting on the top of wheelchair. They didn''t think that she was able to defeat them, especially when she couldn''t even walk.


    "Oi, Silver Crow, Cyan Pile, don''t underestimate her. Even if she sits in a wheelchair, she is stronger than both of you."


    Kuroyukihime wasn''t surprised by Taku and Haruyuki''s reaction since it was normal, but she knew that Fuuko loved to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. There were a lot of yers who often underestimated Fuuko, and all of them had be corpses.


    Hearing Kuroyukihime''s words, Haruyuki and Taku were still skeptical since their stage was in the desert. If they were on the normal street then it might be possible for Fuuko to run away or move very fast using her wheelchair, but in the desert, it was something very hard to do since the sand would make it very hard for the wheelchair to move. Unless Fuuko changed the tires of her wheelchair into off-ride tires then in this battle, Fuuko would be at a disadvantage.


    Haruyuki was about to fly again since he knew that Ocean Stingray would be busy fighting against Kuroyukihime and used that chance to steal their stronghold, but¡­


    *BOOOM!!*


    Thunder struck down a meter away from him which made him have a cold sweat. Looking at his HP, one strike from the thunder could decrease his HP so much and he couldn''t imagine being hit once again, especially when it also had a paralyzed effect which made it became even more troublesome.


    "I''ve said before that flying is forbidden. Try to fight on the ground, alright?" Haru said.


    If Fuuko told him that she would jump using her "Gale Thruster" then Haru wouldn''t do anything, but he knew that this girl wanted to y with both of them first.


    The Gale Thruster is an Enhanced Armament that was originally owned by Sky Raker. It is a jet pack that allows the user to have the ability to fly. This Armament is the reason that she has gotten a moniker, Ikaros.


    "Thank you, Ocean Stingray."


    Fuuko smiled looking at Haru then looked at both Silver Crow and Cyan Pile.


    "How about we start now?"


    Silver Crow and Cyan Pile looked at each other before both of them dashed toward Fuuko to end the battle as soon as possible!


    Even if Silver Crow couldn''t fly in the sky, he didn''t think that he would lose against Sky Raker who was using a wheelchair.


    Silver Crow was about to send out a punch and Cyan Pile was about to strike using his pile-bunker.


    Fuuko was calm looking at both of them who came toward her.


    "Now, I''ll teach you why you''re still young."


    Haru and Kuroyukihime faced each other. There was a few meters distance between the two of them, but with their speed, they could close their distance in an instant.


    "It seems that she is very close to you."


    Kuroyukihime knew that Fuuko had a restraint to fight on the "brain burst" again, but this boy had helped Fuuko to conquer that restraint and let her fight freely on the "brain burst". She felt a bit jealous of him, but at the same time, she was also thankful of him since her friend could y this game again.


    "I''m sorry for stealing her from you."


    Haru was sure that Kuroyukihime had invited Fuuko back to Nega Nebulus, but because Fuuko had joined his Legion, Fuuko had decided to reject Kuroyukihime''s invitation. At the same time, even though the rtionship between Kuroyukihime and Fuuko had returned, there were still some restraints between both of them.


    "But I won''t give her to you."


    "¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Kuroyukihime couldn''t help but blush thinking that this guy really loved Fuuko. Of course, she was happy that her friend had gotten a boy who could ept her the way she was, especially when Fuuko missed one of her legs. She knew that Fuuko had thatplex, but from their rtionship before, she could tell that Fuuko really trusted him and loved him.


    "No, I''ll take her from you!"


    Of course, Kuroyukihime couldn''t ept such a fact easily. She needed to see whether this boy was worthy of her best friend. Her best friend was a great beauty and her breasts were veryrge (she was jealous of it). She also wondered what the rtionship of this boy was with three girls beside him since she had seen that he was surrounded by three beautiful girls beside Fuuko. If this guy was ying with her best friend then she wouldn''t give him mercy.


    Haru didn''t know what Kuroyukihime was thinking, but he thought that the friendship between Fuuko and Kuroyukihime was very deep since sometimes he thought that Kuroyukihime might have a feeling towards Fuuko.


    Kuroyukihime raised her ded arm then pointed it at Haru.


    "Let''s see whether you have the ability to protect her. Let us start the battle!"


    "Good, I want to see your power too. Let''s see whether you have the ability to take this territory from me!"


    Haru held his sword and he was on his stance ready for the sh.


    "¡­¡­"


    Neither of them moved, but suddenly they dashed very quickly and shed their swords.


    *BOOOOM!!!*

 Chapter 1012 Nega Nebulus 5

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Nega Nebulus 5</h4>


    Taku mmed his pile-bunker into Fuuko, but she quickly moved back and dodged that attack.


    Silver Crow, who couldn''t use his flight ability also sent out a punch to Fuuko, but when he couldn''t use his flight ability, his power wasn''t that powerful. Though, his speed was quite fastpared to a normal yer.


    However, even Silver Crow''s speed was fast, it couldn''t bepared to Fuuko''s speed in her wheelchair.


    Taku and Silver Crow kept attacking her, but this girl kept evading them and even teased them which made them quite ufortable. They were running with their legs, but this girl used a wheelchair and even teased them during the fight.


    In this desert, Fuuko didn''t lose her mobility and the sand didn''t even bother her that much. She looked at the two of them and nodded secretly thinking that Kuroyukihime was very good at finding people since she could tell that both of them could be stronger. Her intention to join this "Territory Battle" was of course, to tease Kuroyukihime , andstly, she also wanted to see Kuroyukihime''s new subordinates. She wanted to see whether Kuroyukihime''s new subordinates had the power to help Kuroyukihime to achieve her ambition.


    Fuuko knew that Kuroyukihime wanted to be Level 10 and because of that Kuroyukihime had be the traitor among the Kings on the "brain burst". Even so, Kuroyukihime didn''t want to stop and kept fighting. She knew that it would be hard to stand by Kuroyukihime''s side and she wanted to see whether Taku and Haruyuki had the will to apany Kuroyukihime.


    "If only I could fly!"


    Haruyuki was annoyed since the sky was covered in ck clouds. Once he tried to fly, he would be struck down by thunder which annoyed him. He was a metal color and his weakness was thunder or electricity which made him helpless in this situation.


    "Cyan Spike!"


    Taku fired off the spike on his right arm toward Fuuko. The advantage of this ability was its uracy and it didn''t consume his Special Gauge, but that attack was easily dodged by Fuuko.


    "Why?!"


    Taku was dumbfounded when Fuuko could easily dodged his attack.


    "Fufufu, you''re too impatient."


    Fuuko moved her wheelchair forward and struck Taku down with her wheelchair.


    *Baam!*


    Taku was startled since his spike needed a timeg to return, but suddenly he was attacked in a very short time which made him unable to react to this attack. His HP was depleted and he was blown away.


    Haruyuki didn''t waste his chance and sent out a blow at Fuuko''s back, but Fuuko''s reaction made him dumbfounded!


    Fuuko made the wheel on her wheelchair move faster and threw the sand right into Haruyuki which blinded him for a moment.


    "Ugh!"


    Haruyuki was startled and tried to clean his face, but every moment, he was hit by Fuuko''s wheelchair.


    *Baam!*


    The same fate as Taku, Haruyuki was also blown away by Fuuko.


    For a moment, Taku and Haruyuki couldn''t believe that this yer who was sitting in a wheelchair was able to do such a thing. When both of them were looking at Fuuko in awe suddenly they heard a loud noise and shockwaveing from behind. They turned their heads and saw a fierce confrontation between Haru and Kuroyuhime. There were a lot of holes which were made after each of their shes. The shockwave threw off a lot of sand in the surrounding areas and even from their spot, Haruyuki and Taku could feel it which made them awe once again since it was their first time to see a confrontation between strong yers. However, in that moment, they were being hit again.


    "Uwaaa!!" 2x


    Haruyuki and Taku were blown away and their HP was depleted.


    "What are you doing?!" Haruyuki couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    Taku was the same since he didn''t expect to be attacked when he was watching the fight between Haru and Kuroyukihime.


    "Don''t forget about our fight. If it is someone else then you''ve already died."


    "¡­"


    Hearing Fuuko''s words, both of them couldn''t help but be silent.


    "I haven''t been serious all this time." Fuuko sighed and gave them an ultimatum. "I''ll give you five minutes. If you can force me down from this wheelchair then I''ll admit that I have lost against both of you." In that very moment, she released her momentum which made both Taku and Haruyuki. She knew that both of them were newbies and thought that it was a good time to give them some spare training.


    "¡­"


    Being oppressed by this momentum, Taku and Haruyuki became serious and they knew very well that this Fuuko didn''t tell them a joke, but that at the same time, their pride also felt a bit damaged since they were being underestimated by her.


    ''Five minutes?''


    Taku and Haruyuki looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t want to force Fuuko down from her wheelchair during those five minutes, but they wanted to defeat her!


    Kuroyukihime raised both of her ded arms and blocked Haru''s sword. She could tell that Haru''s sword was an "enhanced armament" and it was a very strong one. She didn''t know where this guy had gotten this armament, but she had to admit his luck was very good. At the same time, she also realized that he had be Level 8 which made her quite startled. She knew that it hadn''t been that long for him to y this game, but he had be Level 8 very quickly which meant that his leveling speed was very crazy.


    Kuroyukihime realized that this guy might be a genius at fighting games and even more than Haruyuki. She also knew that this guy hadn''t gotten serious which made her want even more to know how strong this guy could be.


    Kuroyukihime used one of her ded arms to block Haru''s sword then used her other ded arm to sh him down, but Haru''s reaction was very fast and he shed down her ded arm.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Haru faced Kuroyukihime''s attack calmly. In his mind, her style was simr to that of a dual de user. Her movement was very agile and her adaptability was very strong. He knew that once he was shed then his HP would be depleted quickly.


    Kuroyukihime was also observing Haru, and at the same time, she realized that he was a very strong swordsman who didn''t even lose to her subordinate in that past. She took a deep breath and moved back.


    "I have to admit that you''re very strong."


    "I''m happy that I can receive your praise," Haru said calmly.


    "But¡­"


    Kuroyukihime prepared her stance by raising one of her legs. "But it is time to end this battle." The de on her leg extended and it released a purple glow.


    "Death By Barraging!"


    Kuroyukihimeunched a barrage of 100 kicks per second for 3 seconds that trapped her opponent in a infinite body of dense swords, using her right leg''s de.


    However Haru didn''t panic and he didn''t use his "physical permeation" to escape from Kuroyukihime''s attack.


    "Water Breathing Eleventh Form¡­"


    Haru stood still on his spot then water was released from his body creating a wave of water which enveloped his surroundings before it turned into a quietke.


    Kuroyukihime wasn''t sure whether this water was an illusion or real, but she could see that thiske was very quiet and no movement was even seen on the surface even if she stepped into it, but it didn''t mean that she was going to stop her attack.


    When Kuroyukihime''s attack was about to reach him, Haru uttered:


    "Lull."

 Chapter 1013 Nega Nebulus 6

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Nega Nebulus 6</h4>


    After Haru had leveled up, he had learned a lot of interesting abilities and one of them was water generation. His name was Ocean Stingray, and it would be weird for him to not have a water rted ability. Using that ability, he created a new ability which hebined with his swordmanship.


    "Lull."


    Kuroyukihime didn''t stop her attack and had an intention to end this battle quickly, but when she saw him using his ability, she felt weird since it felt strangely calm. However, with her ability, no one was able to escape and once he was attacked by it, he would be defeated.


    There was no hesitation and Kuroyukihimeunched a kick using her ded leg, but Haru''s response surprised her. When she saw him cease any movement, he started to move quickly, deflecting and blocking any iing attacks with imperceptible speed!


    100 attack in 3 seconds was blocked by Haru''s swordmanship!


    "What?!"


    Kuroyukihime couldn''t maintain her calm since this ability was quite ridiculous, but at the same time, she was readied with her defense since he was about to send his counterattack.


    "Water Breathing Eleventh Form¡­¡­"


    Vapor or steam was released from his mouth, holding his sword tight, Haru released his ability.


    "Flowing Dance!"


    Haru swung his sword at Kuroyukihime in a way that mimics the movement of waves on the surface of water.


    This ability was very fast and it was very smooth. Kuroyukihime saw that he was right in front of her and was about to sh her. Raising both of her ded arms, she tried to block this attack, but Haru''s reaction was very fast and precise that he shed her left arm right on her joint part where there wasn''t any de in that part.


    This action happened in a single moment, if it was someone else then they might die, but Kuroyukihime was different. She quickly changed her position and ignored the arm which was cut by him, blocking another sh from Haru using her ded right arm.


    *ng!*


    The shockwave was so powerful that it blew away everything in their surroundings.


    Kuroyukihime was known as one of the previous Seven Kings and there was no way that she was weak, but Haru''s power exceeded her expectation. She couldn''t believe that she had been cornered and her left arm was cut down, however, there was no way that she would be defeated this easily.


    Moving forward, she used her ability at him.


    "Death By Embracing!"


    When her hand was cut, her Special Gauge became full. This was an ability that could end the life of the previous Red King in one move and it was her one-hit-kill ability. She moved her hand on Haru''s neck as if she wanted to hug him. Some people might be happy by this huge, however, in that very moment, she beheaded down his head.


    "What¡­?!" Kuroyukihime was in shock when she saw what had happened in front of her.


    If it was being changed by someone else, then that yer would have the same reaction as Kuroyukihime. When she thought that she had him and was about to win, she saw her ded arm pass through his neck which made her miss her attack. In the past, she had spected about his ability, but when it happened right in front of her, she couldn''t hide her surprise. She could imagine that his expression was grinning at this moment. Then it was at this moment that she knew that her life was in his hands and she needed to use all of her power to block this attack!


    "Mist Breathing Fifth Form¡­¡­"


    Haru, who was right in front of Kuroyukihime, unleashed a flurry of shes.


    Kuroyukihime tried to block this attack, but the mist which was produced by this ability disturbed her vision.


    "Sea of Clouds and Haze!"


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    On other hand, the fight between Haruyuki, Taku, and Fuuko began a while ago.


    Taku and Haruyuki worked together to push Fuuko down from her wheelchair.


    Taku attacked from the front and mmed his pile driver-like weapon and Haruyuki tried to attack from Fuuko''s blind side, but Fuuko''s ability to dodge was more ridiculous than they had thought. It was as if Fuuko had an eye behind her head which made them very troubled. They had been trying to attack her, but she could dodge all of their attacks which made them depressed. They could also see that her HP hadn''t been decreased for a while.


    Haruyuki didn''t think to fly, but at the same time, he had thought if he was able to fly then their fight wouldn''t be this difficult. He nced at Taku and Taku gave him a nod. He knew that they only had one chance and he couldn''t waste it.


    Fuuko moved back while looking at Taku.


    Taku looked at Fuuko then turned his pile driver-like weapon to his back and this action caused Fuuko to be confused, but his next action caused her to feel surprised.


    "Perforation!"


    Takuunched his metallic stake to leap right in front of Fuuko!


    "!!!"


    Fuuko was surprised, but she knew that Taku didn''t have the means to attack her. However, she had to praise Taku''s wit to use his pile driver-like weapon as a pole to leap himself and shorten the distance between the two of them.


    When Taku saw that Fuuko seemed tox her defense, heunched his Special Move.


    "Ssh Stinger!"


    Taku''s chest opened and fired multiple spike-like projectiles at Fuuko.


    "!!!!"


    Fuuko was surprised, but she twisted her wheelchair to move to the side to dodge this ability, but she forgot that Taku wasn''t her only opponent.


    "HAAAA!!!"


    Haruyuki sent out a flying kick toward Fuuko right when she dodged Taku''s attack.


    *BOOOOOOM!!!*


    Haruyuki''s attack was impossible to dodge and he could feel the resistance of his feet. He knew that his attack was sessful.


    The sand was scattered and everything was covered in sand dust which made it hard to see what was happening after that attack.


    Taku, who was outside of the sand dust waiting for the result anxiously.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    "Congrattions, you''ve broken my wheelchair, but five minutes time is over."


    The sound of pping hands could be heard by both Taku and Haruyuki. However, their expression turned serious when they saw Fuuko standing with two of her legs and her HP didn''t decrease because of their attack.


    "This¡­?!"


    Their expression turned gloomy since Fuuko was so powerful in her wheelchair, then they suddenly knew that she could walk with her legs. Their feeling was as if when they yed a game and they thought that they had defeated thest boss, but suddenly another boss which was more powerful came out which made them feelplicated. They just used everything, but it was just a warm up for their opponent.


    "¡­"


    They were thinking how to defeat Fuuko, but suddenly a powerful shockwave almost blew them away. They hurriedly turned their heads and saw the battle between Haru and Kuroyukihime.


    "Senpai!"


    "Master!"


    Haruyuki and Taku were startled when they saw the result of the battle between Haru and Kuroyukihime.


    Lost.


    The legendary ck Lotus lost against Ocean Stingray!


    Haruyuki and Taku''s hearts were filled with shock and they couldn''t believe what had happened in front of them.


    "Do you have time to be a spectator?"


    "!!!!"


    Their hearts tightened and they were about to defend, but it was toote. They were being stamped by Fuuko and before long their HP was emptied. They were filled with shock after Kuroyukihime was defeated and it lowered their morals so it was very easy for Fuuko to finish them.


    [Ding! The winner is "Pets"!]


    The system announced the result to everyone which gave another blow to the members of the Nega Nebulus.

 Chapter 1014 Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1014 Identity</h4>


    Looking at Haru, Fuuko couldn''t hide her surprise. She was very good at maintaining her calm, and that was why she ended the battle quickly, but when it was done, she couldn''t maintain herposure and jumped at Haru directly!


    "How did you defeat her?!"


    Fuuko couldn''t help but jump into him while asking this question. She was bewildered since she knew very well how strong Kuroyukihime was. Fortunately, it was a "Territory Battle" and Haru was neither Level 9 nor fought in "Unlimited Neutral Field" or had a normal match since if one of those conditions were applied on the battle between two of them, then Kuroyukihime would lose her "brain burst".


    Staring at her eyes, Haru could tell that this girl looked at him with very big eyes and felt very curious about his battle. He patted her shoulder and smiled. "Let''s return first, we can watch the fight on the video which I''ve recorded."


    "Yes."


    Fuuko agreed without hesitation since she hadn''t seen his battle before since she was focussed on her battle with Taku and Haruyuki.


    "How are the two of them?"


    Haru was a bit curious about the strength of the main character.


    "It''s okay. They have a lot of potential, but they need experience to grow up."


    It was her honest opinion, Fuuko could tell that Haruyuki and Taku could be even stronger, especially Haruyuki since she knew that Haruyuki had an ability to fly. If Haruyuki hadn''t met Haru, then Haruyuki would have been able to show his full power, but there was no "if" in the battlefield.


    Recalling Fuuko in reality, Haru could tell that this girl was sadist since he had seen some of her fights with Haruyuki and Taku. He also knew that she loved to tease someone which made him a bit speechless. He thought for a while and felt that he wanted to cheer the members of the Nega Nebulus.


    "Say, why don''t you cook something to cheer them up?"


    "They might not be at home."


    "If they''re not at home, then I''ll eat their food!"


    Fuuko patted her chest trying to reassure him.


    "¡­"


    "You''ll get fat," Haru said.


    Fuuko was annoyed and hammered his chest.


    "How can you call me fat!"


    Fuuko couldn''t admit that her weight had increased and the reason definitely was that she ate too much food, but at the same time, she felt worried since she knew that it wouldn''t be good if she became fat. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to work out, but with her leg it was quite difficult for her to do a work out.


    "Rx, you''re not fat."


    "R, really?"


    Fuuko seemed to regain her hope.


    "Yes."


    Haru was wondering whether he should tell her that the reason why her weight increased was because her chest had became bigger once again.


    "You''ve finallye back!"


    Chiyu couldn''t help but show her annoyance to the three of them since they had left her, but at the same time, she realized that there was something wrong with the three of them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Taku and Haruyuki didn''t answer Chiyu''s question, but nced at Kuroyukihime who was silent at that moment. They were wondering whether that loss would affect her, and they were worried about it. At the same time, they also felt frustrated at how weak they had been since they had been defeated by Sky Raker.


    "So you have lost?"


    As Chiyu''s words fell to their ears, Taku and Haruyuki felt a jab in their hearts and couldn''t help but be depressed.


    "Really? Lost?"


    Chiyu''s voice became louder which made both guys be even more depressed.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Chiyu couldn''t help butugh at their reaction, but suddenly, she saw Kuroyukihime who had been silent and started tough.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "Senpai!"


    "Master!"


    Haruyuki and Taku felt worried when they saw Kuroyukihime started tough since they thought that she had finally lost it.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, it has been a while since I''ve lost and it is a very interesting feeling somehow¡­"


    Kuroyukihime looked at them with a bright smile and thought how she had lost. She had to admit that Haru''s strength was very powerful. Thebination of ability, swordmanship, and reflex made him into a very powerful yer who was even able to defeat her, who was known as the ck King. She realized that she couldn''t stop ying "brain burst" and thought that this game would be even more interesting in the future.


    She looked at Haruyuki and Taku. "I know that we''ve lost this "Territory Battle", but don''t get down! Remember this feeling very well, so we won''t lose next time! And, we can be stronger!"


    "Yes, Senpai (Master)!" 2x


    Haruyuki and Taku became spirited hearing Kuroyukihime''s words and thought that it was the right decision to follow her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chiyu who was by their side became gloomy since she couldn''t join their conversation and she also couldn''t understand everything which they had talked about for a while.


    "I also want to y!"


    Chiyu hated this feeling and also wanted to y with them!


    "¡­"


    "This¡­" 2x


    Haruyuki and Taku weren''t sure what to say for a moment since Chiyu''s request was so sudden. Unconsciously, they nced at Kuroyukihime to seek an answer, however, Kuroyukihime''s answer was unexpected since there was no resistance nor whatever considering the rtionship between them.


    "Sure."


    Kuroyukihime looked at Taku since she didn''t feel ufortable letting Haruyuki be Chiyu''s parent.


    "Mayuzumi-kun, can you help her?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Taku agreed without hesitation since Chiyu was his girlfriend and since he had known her since his childhood time. He knew very well that it was impossible to stop her when she had made her decision.


    Chiyu nodded and seemed to be satisfied when she could join them.


    Haruyuki was a bit surprised when Chiyu also wanted to be "Burst Linker", but at the same time, he was also happy since his childhood friend would also y this game together.


    *Ding!*


    Suddenly Haruyuki felt a vibration in his pants'' pocket and quickly realized that it was his smartphone. He saw the one who had called him and he felt surprised. He opened it right away and wondered why he had called him.


    "Kasugano-kun, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­"


    "Eh? Really?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ok! Ok! Thank you very much!"


    Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Chiku looked curiously at Haruyuki since they could see his happy expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haruyuki hung up the call and smiled brightly at everyone. "Let''s have dinner together!"


    "Eh?"


    Without any problem, Haruyuki, Taku, Chiyu, and Kuroyukihime went to Haru''s condo to eat dinner together.


    It was Chiyu and Taku''s first time meeting Haru and both of them had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but their minds were more cornered about the food which was cooked by him since it smelled so good and it tasted so delicious!


    Haruyuki, Chiyu, and Taku ate without hesitation since they had to admit the hot pot which was prepared by Haru was something which they had never tasted in this world!


    Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also didn''t lose to everyone and ate very quickly!


    Haru ate calmly while drinking his c before ncing at Fuuko and Kuroyukihime. Even though they talked in a low voice, he could hear their conversation, but he didn''t think too much about their conversation.


    Kuroyukihime had to admit that Haru''s food tasted very good and at the same time, she had confirmed her doubt about Haru''s identity, especially when she saw Fuuko was together with him. Even if Fuuko didn''t tell her, she knew very well that Haru was¡­


    ''Ocean Stingray, huh?''

 Chapter 1015 Level Up 1

    <h4>Chapter 1015 Level Up 1</h4>


    It had been two weeks after that "Territory Battle", Nega Nebulus didn''t attack the territory of the "Pets" rather they went to get territory from the Great Wall.


    The Great Wall is a Legion also known as the Green Legion. It is led by the Green King, Green Grandee. They control thergest area among the other legions. Their territory extends from Shibuya to Ota.


    Nega Nebulus had sessfully gotten one of the areas on the Shibuya area which made them own a territory.


    With the appearance of the Nega Nebulus and the Pets, the "brain burst" became even more lively. There were a lot of people who thought that the calm had gone and that winter had arrived!.


    Because of the Six Kings of Pure Color, the "brain burst" had been calm and no one dared to cause a big conflict. Even if there was some conflict, it wasn''t that big of a conflict which made the "brain burst" feel a bit lukewarm. But it was normal since the bnce of the "brain burst" was being protected by the Six Kings of the Pure Color, but the appearance of the Nega Nebulus and the Pets, that bnce was destroyed!


    Nega Nebulus, which was being led by ck Lotus, was of course very famous since she was the famous betrayer and she was also one of the Level 9 in the "brain burst" which made the strength of this Legion very strong. She also chose an elite as her guild member, and she also owned a healer which was a big surprise.


    Chiyu, who was the childhood friend of both Taku and Haruyuki, had sessfully installed a "brain burst" on her Neuro Linker, but what was more surprising was the ability of her avatar was capable of healing her allies which made her became a great support for everyone.


    Lime Bell. That was the name of Chiyu''s avatar which was a rare support yer.


    Nega Nebulus became stronger once again and their influence became bigger.


    Haruyuki and Taku kept ying together, increased their level and became stronger once again. They knew that they didn''t have enough power to to challenge Sky Raker so they decided to be low-key for a while before challenging her again in the future.


    Lastly, Kuroyukihime, she didn''t shy away and directly told Haru that she was a ck Lotus. She also told him that he knew that he was Ocean Stingray. He only chuckled which made her confused since she thought that he would try to hide his identity or berrate her, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. She could tell that he didn''t think too much when his identity was being known by her, but he hoped that she wouldn''t bber it to everyone since he could also bber her identity if she really did that.


    Of course, Kuroyukihime wouldn''t do something stupid like that, and rather she wanted to learn Haru''s swordmanship since his swordmanship was very intriguing. The only thing which made him sigh in relief was the rtionship between Haru and Fuuko were very close to each other which made it easier for her to talk to him. She taught him an ability and he also taught her an ability. Both of them exchanged techniques with each other.


    After she lost to Haru, she realized that she needed to be stronger once again. She wanted to be Level 10 and when she lost to him, she knew that her power wasn''t enough.


    She taught Haru her ability which was being taught by her subordinates in the past which was known as Graphite Edge. She didn''t know where he was right now, but she would also teach him the technique which she learned from Haru if she could find him since she had Haru''s permission. She taught Haru all of the three abilities she learned from Graphite Edge from Vorpal Strike, Starburst Stream, and The Eclipse.


    Those three abilities usually needed to use two swords, but Haru was capable of doing those abilities with one sword. Rather, he arranged it again to suit his taste which made her sigh at his talent.


    But she felt that all of those three techniques weren''t enough or quite weak when shepared it to the ability which she learned from him.


    Mother''s Rosario.


    It was the ability which she learned from Haru, and she had to admit the strength of this ability was very strong. She didn''t know why he named this ability that way, but she had to admit that she loved this ability. Even though thebo of this technique wasn''t muchpared to the "Eclipse" and "Death by Barrage",pared to two of them this technique was several times stronger, but more than that, the name of this ability was very kind and when she used this ability¡­ she couldn''t exin it very well, but she felt warm for some reason. She felt that it was a technique which was used to protect rather than for an attack which was why she loved it.


    She also wanted to learn a "Breathing Technique" type of ability which was being made by Haru, but she became dizzy when she learned it since there were a lot of types of "Breathing Type" from water, thunder, fire, wind, insect, etc.


    Anyway, the state of Nega Nebulus and Pets were on honeymoon and they knew each other quite well in the game since the only one who knew the real identity of the Pets was Kuroyukihime.


    If Nega Nebulus became famous, of course, the name of the Pets was louder since everyone on the "brain burst" knew that the five members of the Pets were Level 8 which made everyone on the game shocked.


    It hadn''t been a while since the Pets were founded, but it had a very strong Legion that didn''t lose to the Legion which was founded by Six Kings of the Pure Color. There were some yers who wanted to join their Legion, but it didn''t ept anyone.


    The territory of the Pets was on Suginami, and they had conquered two from three territories of Suginami. Thest one was being given to Nega Nebulus since they were allies.


    If Nega Nebulus attacked the Great Wall, then Pets attacked Prominence. Both the Green King and Red King had be their opponents, but they didn''t fear that rather their days were filled with excitement since this was the thrill which they seek in the game.


    Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had be Level 8 and they had been going to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to hunt yer, Enemy, and some dungeon to raise their level quickly. They hadn''t touched the Imperial Pce, and would try to challenge it when one of them had reached Level 9.


    Fuuko was quite busy with her exam, which made her unable to join them for a while, but she was waiting for Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane to be Level 9.


    Haru would be Level 9 soon and if there wasn''t any trouble then he would be the number nine of yers who had be Level 9. The number of Level 9 on the "brain burst" would increase and that meant the Six Kings of Pure Color might invite them to join the peace pact or deal with them depending on their action after they had be Level 9.


    It was the same day as usual, he hunted on the "Unlimited Neutral Field" quite peacefully and he smiled looking at these points which kept increasing.


    "Vorpal Strike!"


    But suddenly there stream of energy which was moving toward his direction with an intent to attack him.


    Haru frowned then used his ability to pass through and escape this attack.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The attack caused the building behind him to be destroyed and crumbled. Haru didn''t care about the building nor the result of that attack, rather he focussed his attention on the yer in front of him who had sent out that attack so suddenly.


    "Let''s have a fight, Fish!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1016 Level Up 2

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Level Up 2</h4>


    Looking at the yer in front of him, Haru somehow had an idea who this yer was. It might be a coincidence since he had been roaming on the "Unlimited Neutral Field" for a long time yet he had only seen this yer just now.


    "Oh, what''s your name, Metal Head? I might create a tomb for you after this."


    Haru held his sword and he was ready for the battle.


    "Graphite Edge. Please remember that name since it is the name of the man who is going to defeat you!"


    Graphite Edge held his two swords and faced Haru with a serious expression. He had heard Ocean Stingray''s deeds, even though Ocean Stingray wasn''t part of the original yer, but the talent of this guy was so powerful that Ocean Stingray had be Level 8 very quickly. Ocean Stingray was also famous for his swordmanship ability which made him very interested in him. As a swordsman, it was normal to want to test Ocean Stingray''s ability to see whether his ability was as big as the story on the outside told.


    ''Dual sword style, huh?''


    This style of fighting was very simr to ck Lotus, Haru remembered that this guy had taught a lot of abilities to Kuroyukihime, and of course, he had learned it from her. Though, he wouldn''t use that ability in this battle since in his mind, Graphite Edge''s ability wasn''t as powerful as it seemed.


    Holding his two swords, Graphite Edge observed his opponent. From the information which he had gotten from the Green Grandee, he knew that Ocean Stingray''s ability rted to both water and thunder which was quite troublesome opponent. He knew that he needed to end the battle quickly or else he would lose in the battle of attrition.


    "nt!"


    Graphite Edge suddenly closed the distance between the two of them and swung his two swords at Haru.


    *BOOOM!*


    That attack caused the earth to tremble and the ground was destroyed.


    Graphite Edge frowned since he didn''t feel any resistance from his attack, but then¡­


    "Thunder Breath First Form¡­"


    Graphite Edge felt his goosebumbs rise in that moment and quickly raised his sword!


    "Thunderp and sh!"


    Something was moving very fast and it could barely be seen with his eyes since it was both blinding and so sudden.


    *sh!*


    "Cross Guard!"


    Graphite Edge raised his swords in front of him with X-shape to protect himself.


    *ng!*


    The moment the three swords met each other, Graphite Edge was about to counter Haru''s attack, but his counter was too slow to hit him. Turning his body, he quickly had another confrontation with Haru since if he didn''t do that he was sure that he would be killed.


    Some yers who were lucky enough were surprised when they saw the confrontation between Graphite Edge and Ocean Stingray. But even if they were able to see it, it was hard to describe their feelings at that moment since the movement of both of them wasn''t something which humans could do in reality.


    Graphite Edge''s dual des style was very fierce and fast. He had a lot ofbos in his attack and his attack was also unpredictable since he could attack using his two swords. Up, down, left, right, vertical, horizontal, if it was someone else then they would be killed by his two swords right away.


    "Hahaha, you''re very fun!"


    Unlike, the Blue King whose swordmanship was very rigid and powerful nor ck King whose swordmanship was unexpected since her entire body was full of des. In Graphite Edge''s mind, Ocean Stingray''s swordmanship was very smooth and precise. It felt as if he was fighting against the water torrent which kepting toward him. If he wasn''t careful then he would be drowned by him.


    "Well, your swordmanship is very interesting."


    Haru told Graphite Edge the truth since he felt his fighting style was simr to Kirito on the Sword Art Online. He had written a Sword Art Online in his original world, and of course, he understood Kirito''s style. Though, in his mind, the dual des style was quite frivolous. Bing strong with it was possible, but it was impossible to be strongest with it. It wasn''t that he denied that style, but having two swords on both hands was very troublesome.


    The same action can be found on when we''re driving a car, we only use one foot to control the gas and breaker on our feet, and have never used two foot at the same time since an ident might happen in process.


    The incident happened on Graphite Edge in the middle of the sh.


    *sh!"


    Graphite Edge''s waist was shed, but his response was quick enough to move back. His face became serious and his HP depleted quickly. Even though he was known for his attacking power, his defense was also famous for being fragile. He knew that he needed to end this battle quickly or else¡­


    "The Eclipse!"


    Graphite Edge''s body was glowing in blue light before he became the light itself appeared right in front of Haru. His intention was clear and he wanted to end this battle by sent out 27 hitbo attack done in 2 seconds.


    Unfortunately, Haru had learned about this ability and he had prepared himself, especially after he had heard Graphite Edge shout out the name of his ability. He knew that it was necessary to shout out the name of ability since it would make it easier for the yer to imagine the image of their ability, but at the same time, it also gave a chance for their opponent to be readied to block or dodge their attack.


    "Mist Breathing Seventh Form¡­¡­"


    Suddenly mist was released from his body and it covered the entire area.


    "Obscuring Clouds!"


    Graphite Edge''s des were about to sh Haru, but suddenly Haru''s movement became weird. The mist might have obscured his vision, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t attack Haru. However, Haru''s sudden change in tempo made it very hard to connect his 27bos. It was as if Haru had be the mist itself, he couldn''t touch it and only could see his hazy figure blended into the mist which made him unable toprehend what was happening.


    "This¡­?!"


    It was as if Graphite Edge saw thebination of both Yellow Radio and ck Lotus. Yellow Radio was very proficient in illusion and ck Lotus was in an attack when both of them werebined then it would result in horrible existence.


    "Water Breathing First Form¡­"


    ''Sh*t!!!''


    Graphite Edge felt a danger and knew he needed to dodge or run or else he would die, but he couldn''t help but be attracted to the beauty of this technique. It was so simple yet it was so powerful.


    "Water Surface sh."


    Haru beheaded Graphite Edge''s head with a powerful single concentrated sh.


    *sh!*


    It was as if he saw a rey of his life, Graphite Edge''s head was moving in the air and seemed to not realize what was happening. But one thing was for sure, he knew that he had died.


    "Well done¡­"


    Graphite Edge''s dropped to the ground and his body lifelessly fell. The famous swordmanship in the "brain burst" had been lost against Ocean Stingray!


    Haru looked at the pir of light in front of him and he needed 60 minutes to face him again, but he didn''t really want to do it since he had enough points to level himself up.


    [Ding! Do you want to raise your level to Level 9? "OK"]


    Without hesitation, Haru pressed the "OK" button and he had be one of the Level 9 in the "Brain Burst". His body was glowing in blinding light and his "burst points" were almost depleted.


    "Now, it is time to gather more points¡­"


    The yers who had been watching the match between Ocean Stingray and Graphite Edge were surprised since it was very amazing. They were sure that they were going to remember this match for their entire life. Then they saw Graphite Edge lost being beheaded by Ocean Stingray which sucked deep breath.


    "A - Amazing¡­"


    It was the only word which came out from their mouths. Then suddenly they saw Ocean Stingray being covered in a unique light which confused some of them, but there was someone who realized what was happening.


    "L, Level 9! He has be Level 9!!!"


    "What?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard it, but at the same time, there were some yers who realized what was happening. Those yers knew that Ocean Stingray had used his "burst points" to level up and that meant that it was a chance for them to kill him. Their eyes were blinded in greed, but suddenly it was poured by cold water, especially when they saw him nce at them.


    *Gulp!*


    No one knew when it started, but someone started to scream.


    "RUN!!!!!!"


    Everyone tried to run since Ocean Stingray was about to hunt them next!

 Chapter 1017 Meeting of The Six Kings of The Pure Color

    <h4>Chapter 1017 Meeting of The Six Kings of The Pure Color</h4>


    Ocean Stingray has be Level 9!


    When this news was being known to everyone on the "brain burst", it caused a lot of surprise and shock to everyone since it was very rare for someone to be able to reach Level 9. In the history of the "brain burst", there were only eight yers who had reached Level 9, but now, there are nine yers!


    Everyone was very excited since they thought that the game would be even more interesting. With the Six Kings of the Pure Color, the "brain burst" had reached stability, but now that stability was being broken by the new Level 9!


    Ocean Stingray!


    His goal had always been clear, and that was to reach Level 10 and that meant clearing the game!


    In the past, the Six Kings of Pure Color had gathered together to create a peace treaty, but that meeting was destroyed by ck Lotus. It was also the reason why it was very hard to create a meeting once again since no one wanted to have the same fate as the previous Red King. They didn''t want to die and lost their "brain burst" since if they lost then they would lose everything. But the Six Kings of Pure Color knew Ocean Stingray wouldn''t follow their treaty which meant that Ocean Stingray woulde to hunt them down to level up to Level 10.


    It was impossible to gather together in a meeting, and that was why they used a video call feature inside the game talking about the countermeasures of Ocean Stingray. The power of Level 9 couldn''t be underestimated, especially for someone who had leveled up to Level 9 in very short time.


    Most of the Kings in the "brain burst" needed a long time to be Level 9 from two years, three years, and more. But Ocean Stingray used a very short time to be Level 9 and some of the Kings knew that the power of Ocean Stingray was very powerful. Besides Ocean Stingray, there were also three strong yers beside him from Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, and Lc Deer. The three of them were Level 8, but it wouldn''t be surprising if they became Level 9 in the future.


    But that didn''t matter and the problem was how to manage the peace treaty which was signed by the Six Kings of Pure Color. With the appearance of four strong yers from the "Pets" and ck Lotus, the "brain burst" was in chaos. The game could soon turn into an all-out battle and it would be dangerous if they didn''t do anything.


    "Hmph! If they dare toe to me then I''ll kill them. It''s just as easy as that." Purple King disdained the "Pets" and ck Lotus since she didn''t think that they were able to give her a threat.


    "Well, this game will be even more interesting. If we''re able to kill the four yers from "Pets" and ck Lotus then one of us can be Level 10!" The Yellow King tried to tempt everyone. He would be lying if he didn''t want to be Level 10, especially when there were five perfect targets for that. To be Level 10, he needed to defeat five Level 10 yers, but he knew that it was impossible for him to do it alone. He wanted to bring everyone and stole the chance to be the winner at thest moment.


    "No, we can''t do that. We need to maintain the peace in the "brain burts". It is our duty as the Six Kings of Pure Color to protect everyone in this game. It is also the reason why we have created the peace treaty, right? I''m sure that the "Pets" also want to have a peaceful life in this game, so isn''t it better for us to invite them to ourmunity?" Unlike Yellow King, Blue King felt that it was better to invite and talk with the four members of the "Pets" since he wanted everyone to live peacefully. It was good that someone had be Level 9 and rather than fighting each other, it was better to maintain the peace.


    "Don''t be stupid, Blue! Do you think that they want to join us? If you invite them to your Legion territory then I''m sure that they''ll massacre everyone in your Legion. If you want to let them join us then it is the same as letting a wolf eat all of us here!" Red King felt that Blue King was too naive since she knew very well about the personality of the "Pets". All of them were verywless, and their intentions were clear since they wanted to be Level 10. She had to admit that she had to praise their bravery, but she couldn''t hide the anger in her heart since she couldn''t have a chance to have revenge on them, especially when Ocean Stingray had be Level 9. She had faced him when he was at Level 4, and this time, his level was the same as hers. She knew that he would be a troublesome opponent, but it wasn''t only him who had be stronger!


    ''Next time, I''ll blow a hole in your head!''


    "Isn''t it because you feel bitter that you''ve lost to the "Pets"?" The Yellow King poked the wound on the Red King.


    "What did you say, bastard?!" The Red King mmed her hand loudly on the table during the meeting.


    "Wasn''t that right? If you weren''t saved by the Green King, then you would be dead!" The Yellow King snorted and didn''t think that the Red King was fit to join them. Even though there were six of them on the Six Kings of Pure Color, the Red King wasn''t the original Red King since the previous Red King was being killed by ck Lotus. So the Red King was a new member and even thought she had joined them, even though the five of them didn''t say anything in front. However, they were looking down on her, but this time the Yellow King directly disdained her.


    "I didn''t lose! I can st him away with a lot of holes!" The Red King clenched her hand tightly and stared angrily at the Yellow King.


    "Hmph, just talking is nothing! You should go and face them, you loser!"


    "YOU¡­!?"


    *Baam!*


    "¡­"


    The Green King, who hadn''t said a word, mmed his shield to the ground, causing it to crack and make a loud noise which made the meeting turn into silence.


    Everyone was looking at the Green King since they were startled by his action!


    "¡­¡­It''s impossible to let them join us. They''re different from us, but whether we''re going to take action or not. We need to see what they''ll do in the future. Whether it is peace or war, I''m all ready for it."


    "¡­"


    ''He talked¡­¡­?!''


    Everyone was surprised when the Green King was talking since it had been a while for him to talk or rather they didn''t even remember thest time that they had heard his voice.


    "They''re interesting aren''t they? This game is going to be interesting soon."


    "The White King? What are you saying? We need to defeat them as soon as possible! They''re a tumor of the "brain burst"! We need to force them to leave this game!" The Yellow King didn''t give up and tried to invite someone.


    "Hmph! No one is going to believe a back stabber like you! All of you, don''t need to do anything! I''ll st them away alone!" The Red King couldn''t stay in this meeting any longer and directly exited rudely. She really hated the Yellow King and thought she should also end his life too.


    "Hmph, whatever¡­" The Yellow King looked at the ck screen of the Red King thoughtfully. He remembered that he had received something interesting before and thought that he should use it on them.


    ''Hehehe, ck Lotus, Ocean Stingray, then¡­'' Yellow King almost drooled when he thought about the future.

 Chapter 1018 Next Target: Imperial Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 1018 Next Target: Imperial Pce!</h4>


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone raised their sses to the air and clinked them together before they drank heartily. Of course, it wasn''t alcohol, but juice and soda.


    Haru had taken out those juices and soda which he had bought from the world of Toriko in the past. Some of it tasted amazing, but some of it tasted unique. Well, weird might be the right words.


    Everyone gathered together to celebrate his sess to be Level 9!


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn''t seem that surprised since it was an inevitable result, but it was different for Fuuko and Kuroyukihime since they didn''t expect Haru to be Level 9 quickly.


    "Kuroyukihime, I''m not telling you to leave, but why are you here?" Haru felt weird when Kuroyukihime also came to the party. Other than the member of the "group chat" only Fuuko and Kuroyukihime knew about the identity of Haru as Ocean Stingray.


    "I''ve invited her." Fuuko hugged Kuroyukihime quickly, though, she also sipped the strange juice that had been brought by Haru. It tasted quite unique for her taste, but it was hard to hate it.


    "¡­I don''t mind, but it''ll be troublesome to invite Haruyuki since he doesn''t know my identity." Haru didn''t really want to tell Haruyuki about the identity of everyone at first. Even though he believed in Haruyuki''s character, somehow he wanted to leave a surprise to him since Haruyuki was the protagonist of this world.


    Haruyuki hadn''t grown be one of the strongest yers on the "brain bursts" and Haru wanted to be Haruyuki''s target to make him even stronger. If the main character wanted to be stronger then they needed a target, and he thought that he should be that target for Haruyuki. Though, he was wondering whether Haruyuki was traumatized by him since he often struck him with thunder.


    Kuroyukihime didn''t say much, but she felt strangely guilty for some reason for entering Haru''s house, especially when Haruyuki didn''t even know about it. Though, she also wanted to celebrate Haru''s sess in bing Level 9.


    "Congrattions to be Level 9."


    "Thank you." Haru nodded.


    "So what are you nning to do after this? Are you going to kill me?" Kuroyukihime felt that this matter needed to be confirmed first since Haru had be Level 9. Even though they were allies, it didn''t mean that the alliance couldn''t be broken. She needed to confirm it, no, needed to hear directly from his mouth that they were still an ally.


    "No, of course not. Why should I kill you?" Haru looked at Kuroyukihime strangely. "We''re an ally. I''m not cruel enough to back-stab you so suddenly."


    "That''s good." Kuroyukihime nodded and sighed in relief. She had to admit that Haru was strong, and she was sure that he had be even stronger after he had be Level 9. ''I need to be stronger too¡­'' Thinking about Haruyuki, she smiled and thought that it was good to have someone to support her, but then she had to admit that Haruyuki was too weak at this moment. She looked up and secretly nced at him.


    "Haru, what are we going to do after this?" Tabane asked. She thought for a while and said, "I might need a week to be Level 9."


    "¡­"


    Fuuko and Kuroyukihime were startled when they heard it.


    "I''ll be Level 9 in two weeks."


    "Me too."


    Sumire and Charlotte weren''t in that hurry and leveled up at their own paces, but even so, it was faster than the majority of the yers in the "brain burst".


    "¡­"


    Kuroyukihime sighed and thought that the four of them were very powerful, but when she thought that they were geniuses she didn''t think too much anymore. Of course, she had learned that the four of them were students at a prestigious university in the virtual reality department. When she heard it, she didn''t feel that surprised anymore when they were very good at this game. Looking at the five of them who started to enjoy the party, she also joined since the food and drink at this party tasted very good.


    Haru sighed and felt that it was almost time to go back. However, they need toplete the quest first. Thinking for a while that the only quest they hadn''tpleted was to be Level 10, conquer the dungeon, and defeat Chrome Disaster. In the previous "Battle Territory," he had defeated ck Lotus and he alsopleted one of the quests to defeat a yer in Level 9. While thinking about the quest, Tabane slept on hisp. He only nced at her, but didn''t think too much.


    During their stay in this world, Tabane often did this action from time to time to tempt him, but since he had turned their body into small, he didn''t have that much interest (lie).


    Though, it was different for Kuroyukihime and she nudged Fuuko''s side while whispering, "Are you alright with that?"


    "It''s alright. They''re like siblings." Fuuko didn''t really feel worried about the rtionship between Haru and the three girls. She was bigger than the four of them and of course, she had an advantage as a nice older sister.


    Though Haru would look at her with a deadpan expression when he heard if she introduced herself as a kind older sister since her personality was quite sadistic.


    "So what are we going to do after this? Bing Level 10?" Sumire asked. She didn''t really mind staying in this world since her age could be changed by Haru which was why she didn''t need to worry. She also had learned a lot of things and the time in her world also stopped which made her not need to worry about something happening in her world. But well, she would be lying if she didn''t miss her world.


    "Imperial Pce. Let''s clear that dungeon first."


    Haru felt that it was time to challenge the Imperial Pce. To be Level 10, he felt quite guilty to erase the "brain burst" on the Neuro Linker of the children in this world. He felt that he was bullying the weak if he did that. In his mind, he thought of cheating to be Level 10ter when he hadpleted all of the quests besides bing Level 10.


    "Y, you''re going to challenge the Imperial Pce?!"


    Kuroyukihime was in shock when she heard it. Of course, she knew about the existence of the Imperial Pce since her subordinates had been defeated in that ce and one of them had even returned to Level 1 which made her helpless. If she could help then she would, but that dungeon could only be entered by four yers which made her unable to do anything.


    "I know that I can''t stop all of you, but be careful. When you think that you can''t handle it, please run away." Fuuko could remember the disaster when she challenged the Imperial Pce and she didn''t want it to happen to them.


    "Of course, we''re going to clear it, right?" Charlotte looked at the three of them.


    "Of course."


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded upon hearing Charlotte''s question. He looked at Kuroyukihime and said, "Kuroyuki, keep this secret. Since I''ve be Level 9 there must be a lot of yers who are aiming at me. The Imperial Pce is going to be difficult and we need to put all of our focus on it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone." Kuroyukihime knew that one of the requirements to clear the game was to conquer the Imperial Pce since they had an intention to do it then she wouldn''t stop them rather she wanted to see whether they could do it or not.


    "Now, let us continue our party!"


    "Yeah!!!"

 Chapter 1019 The Plan Starts!

    <h4>Chapter 1019 The n Starts!</h4>


    "That yellow bastard! I''ll flush him to the toilet sooner orter!"


    Scarlet Ran mmed his hand loudly on the table and couldn''t calm down.


    "Calm down, Rain."


    Blood Panther, who was standing beside her tried to calm her down, but it was normal reaction since Scarlet Rain was only a child, it was quite normal for her to get angry after being mocked by the Yellow King.


    The condition of the "Prominence" wasn''t very good, especially when the "Pets" became even more famous throughout the "brain burts", especially after Ocean Stingray became Level 9 then everything was different.


    Scarlet Rain had wanted revenge, but the members of the "Pets" were too powerful. Even though she also attacked them, when the four of thembined their power together, even she couldn''t defeat them and she might even have died in the process. Even though she didn''t want to admit it, she could only hold back since more conflict would lead into an ugly end.


    Some of the members of the "Prominence" also decided to quit, but it was only for the new members, for the old members, they stayed on the Legion since they loved their Legion. They didn''t care much about those newbies, but of course, they needed to teach them that their Legion wasn''t something which they could use to y around. They needed to teach them a bit since it was their price to quit the Legion.


    Though, they had to admit that they felt very ufortable when they needed to stop their revenge on the "Pets", but even so they knew that they needed to hold it and became stronger faster.


    This time, most of the older members of the "Prominence" gathered together after the meeting of the Six Kings since they knew very well the goal of the "Pets" was to be Level 10. They wouldn''t be surprised if the "Pets" decided to challenge their King sooner orter.


    "Rain, are you sure that you''re going to challenge them again?" Panther asked.


    "What? You''re scared, Panther?" Rain asked with a grin.


    "Of course not. I''ve also been waiting for a chance to challenge them again, but even though I don''t want to admit it, they''re very strong."


    It was the same for everyone, even if they hated it, they had to admit that the "Pets" were strong!


    "And I hope that you don''t make that decision because you''ve been taunted by the Yellow King?"


    It was the thing which Panther was afraid about since she knew that Rain was very hot-blooded and very easily taunted by someone.


    "No, I''m not stupid enough to fight because I was being provoked by Yellow." Rain tapped the table with her fingers and pondered for a while. "My idea is to work together with ck Lotus."


    "ck Lotus?!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard that name.


    The name of the ck Lotus was very loud since he was the biggest betrayer on the "brain burts", though, some of them also felt ufortable since the previous Red King was being killed by the ck Lotus.


    "But King, is that alright? ck Lotus killed the previous King after all."


    "I know that you''re very ufortable, but listen to my n¡­"


    Rain told them that their alliance with the ck Lotus was only temporary and if there was a chance they might also able to have their revenge on both ck Lotus and the "Pets" together. Their advantage was the number of Legion members which was more than both the "Pets" and ck Lotus''s Legion, Nega Nebulus together after all. She nned to overwhelm both ck Lotus and the "Pets" with a number!


    Hearing Rain''s n, their eyes brightened up when they thought that they were able to defeat both ck Lotus and the "Pets" at the same time. The discussion became even more exciting and they started to make a detailed n about this n.


    But they didn''t know that there was one yer in this meeting who felt ufortable, Cherry Rook. Before he was the one who introduced the "brain burst" to the Scarlet Rain and he was her parent on this game, but before long he had been overtaken and when he was only Level 5, she had be Level 9 and became the Red King.


    Cherry Rook remembered when he introduced this game for the first time to Scarlet Rain and he was happy that he could y with her, but this time, he couldn''t even help Scarlet Rain to solve the trouble within their Legion. He felt the distance between both of them became further and farther away. He sighed and wondered what he could do in this situation.


    "I''ll go out for a while."


    Cherry Rook went out, but no one stopped him. He sighed and thought to be stronger since when he became stronger then he should be able to help Scarlet Rain. He left the headquarters of the "Prominence" and thought to have a match with someone. He chose someone random and went on to battle quickly.


    Cherry Rook was teleported and he looked at the opponent in front of him.


    "Now, let''s fight!"


    "No, no, no, let''s not fight for a while."


    "Huh?"


    Cherry Rook felt weird by these words and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Cherry Rook, isn''t it? Let me introduce myself¡­"


    Cherry Rook was surprised when he saw the yer in front of her transformed into another yer, but that wasn''t the problem since the yer in front of him shocked him to the core.


    "Y, Y, Y¡­¡­"


    "Yes, my name is Yellow Radio and I''m the Yellow King."


    Yellow Radio introduced himself while bowing his head gentlemanly.


    Cherry Rook became wary and held his sword tightly. He sweated profusely since his opponent was one of the Six Kings of Pure Color.


    "Now, now, like what I''ve said before, I don''t have any intention to fight you." Yellow Radio hurriedly waved his hands since he really didn''t have an intention to fight. He only used his ability to disguise himself before challenging a member of "Prominence" randomly to start his n.


    "Then what do you want!" Cherry Rook was quite hostile toward Yellow Radio since the yer in front of him had provoked his dearest King.


    "I have an offer for you." Yellow Radio smiled widely and knew that this yer was perfect to be chosen as part of his n. "Don''t you want to be strong?"


    "Strong?"


    Cherry Rook''s heart shook when he heard it. He felt weak and he hated that feeling. He wanted to be strong, but he knew with his talent, it was very hard and took a long time for him to reach Scarlet Rain.


    "I have a way to make you be stronger."


    Yellow Radio offered his hand with a smile looking at the pitifulmb which was about to be fooled by him. "If you want to know, please reach out my hand."


    "Just what do you want? Why did youe to me? And what''s the reason for you to help me?" Cherry Rook asked. He wasn''t stupid and he didn''t know what Yellow Radio''s intention was.


    "Please believe me. My intention is to help the "Prominence" to defeat the cancer of the "brain burst", the "Pets"!"


    "¡­The "Pets"?"


    Yellow Radio smiled happily when he saw Cherry Rook''s reaction. "Yes, I know that both "Prominence" and "Pets" are enemies, but I don''t want the "Prominence" to lose against that damnmable "Pets"! So here Ie to your headquarters to help you, but I''ve made a bad impression with your King so I know that she''ll reject my goodwill." His tone was very sincere and he truly hoped to help the "Prominence", it was what Cherry Rook believed.


    "Then give it to me! If it is something that can make me stronger, let me use it!" Cherry Rook decided to trust Yellow Radio since he knew that the rtionship of the Six Kings of Pure Color wasn''t bad.


    "That''s good, then, have you heard about Chrome Disaster?"

 Chapter 1020 Imperial Palace 1

    <h4>Chapter 1020 Imperial Pce 1</h4>


    There were a lot of quests which needed to be done in this world, and they almost did all of them, but there were only three left and all of them very difficult such as defeating the Chrome Disaster, bing Level 10 and conquering Imperial Pce.


    To be Level 10, they could think about it after they had solved two other quests, but since they didn''t really want to bully a child, they thought that it was better to solve that quest using other means depending on the situation.


    For another question such as Chrome Disaster, they couldn''t defeat it since it hadn''t appeared in this world, but it was possible to conquer the Imperial Pce, though,pared to defeating the Chrome Disaster, its difficulties were several times higher.


    Fuuko had told them before that she along with her friends had tried to conquer Imperial Pce, but they were defeated. The result was even disastrous since one of her friends had returned to Level 1 after this incident.


    After hearing Fuuko''s story, they knew that it was very difficult and even thought they were confident to conquer that dungeon, it didn''t mean that they could underestimate this dungeon.


    Unlike defeating a yer, to conquer the dungeon then it meant that they needed to defeat NPC or the system itself. It would be great if there wasn''t any change, but it might be possible for the system to upgrade the power of the monsters on the Imperial Pce to make those monsters stronger.


    Though, if that really happened or they were really in hopeless situation, they would use a cheating method such as hacking.


    Then without waiting anymore, Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane went to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to go to the Imperial Pce.


    Their trip was quite smooth and even if there was an opponent, Charlotte could snip them and defeat them easily. Their n was a secret and they couldn''t let anyone know about it. In this game, they had made a lot of enemies, and they were sure that those enemies would trouble them during the quest if they knew about their n to conquer the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Pce is a ce located in the heart of Tokyo, it is right in the real location of Tokyo Imperial Pce.


    The Tokyo Imperial Pce is the usual location of the residence of the Emperor of Japan. It is arge park-like area located in the Chiyoda district of the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo and contains several buildings, including the main pce, some residences of the Imperial Family, an archive, museums and administrative offices.


    It is built on the site of the old Edo Castle. The total area, including the gardens, is 1.15 square kilometres (0.44 sq mi). During the height of the 1980s Japanese property bubble, the pce grounds were valued by some to be more than the value of all of the real estate in the state of California.


    Like what he had mentioned before, the pce itself is an anomaly. Brain Burst uses image data from social cameras to construct battlefields. However, there are no such cameras in the pce itself. Thus, it would have been impossible for the interior of the pce to exist. Despite that, it did.


    "So we''re going to enter the home of the Emperor, huh?" Charlotte was inside the train looking at the Imperial Pce from the window curiously. She was wondering whether she could see the Emperor inside the Imperial Pce.


    Out of the four people who came to this world, only Charlotte who didn''t live in Japan. She was living in the Little Garden since living on that ship since it might be one of the safest ces in her world, especially when the protagonist was living in that ce. Even thought there was a danger, in the story, the protagonist would be able to solve that problem.


    The other reason was because Haru was also living in that ce, as the strongest yer in her world, of course, with Haru''s protection Little Garden became the safest ce in her world. She was sure that he wouldn''t let the ce where his harem was living be destroyed by Savages.


    "Yeah, is it your first time?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes, I''ve been living inside the ship from what I''ve remembered after all. Well, that is also the reason why I''m happy to enter this quest with all of you."


    Charlotte smiled and told the truth to everyone. She was very happy that she could spend her days doing something happy, stupid, and learn a lot of things together. It might be one of her precious memories, but at the same time, the only thing which made her regret was her unrequited love and how she couldn''t be brave enough to express her feelings.


    "Charlotte!" 3x


    The three of them hugged Charlotte together. They were lucky that the body of their avatar was a normal body. If it was Kuroyukihime then she would decrease Charlotte''s HP when both of them hugged each other.


    Charlotte smiled and asked, "So is there an Emperor in that ce?"


    "There might not be an Emperor in that ce. Considering the age of the Emperor¡­"


    Neuro Linker only appeared 15 years ago and that meant the old Emperor of this country couldn''t even y "brain burst" and it was the same as most of the adults in this country.


    "That''s a shame¡­" Charlotte sighed.


    Looking at Charlotte''s expression, Haru said. "Then how about we have a holiday after this?"


    "Holiday?" 3x


    The three of them looked at Haru curiously. Of course, during their stay in this world, they also often went out to various ces, but they always entered the "brain bursts" everyday since they needed toplete their quests, but after they conquered the Imperial Pce, they would have a lot of free time since the Chrome Disaster hadn''t appeared in this world.


    "Hot springs, Imperial Pce, or wherever you want." Haru also wanted to rx for a bit since he felt too tired to y a game.


    "That''s a good idea." Sumire agreed and asked, "So Charlotte is there somewhere that you want to visit?"


    "Eh? Is it alright for me to be the one who decides where we go?" Charlotte was surprised


    "Of course! Choose wherever you want!" Tabane nodded and also felt excited to go on their holiday.


    Charlotte looked at Haru, and she received a nod from him. It might be because the knowledge of virtual reality was very interesting for them so they often forgot a time and spent most of their time on their research, but this time, they were going on a holiday so she was very happy, not only her, but even Tabane and Sumire also felt happy.


    "So do you have any ce that you want to visit?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Charlotte thought for a while and said, "I feel that a hot spring is quite good. Let''s go to a hot spring after we''ve done our quest."


    "Good." 3x


    The three of them agreed to go to the hot spring after the quest.


    On their way, their trip to the Imperial Pce was quite fun and before long they had arrived in Chiyoda, the location of the Imperial Pce. But even if they had arrived in this district, it didn''t mean that they had arrived at the Imperial pce. They needed to walk for a bit before they had arrived at their targeted location, but on their journey, they forgot that this ce was the home of one of the Six Kings of the Pure Color, White King and by chance, they were being seen by one of the members of Oscitory Universe, Legion which was led by White King.


    "This¡­ are they going topete with the Imperial Pce?"


    Members of the Oscitory Universe knew this was a very serious matter and they needed to report it to the White King right away!

 Chapter 1021 Imperial Palace 2

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Imperial Pce 2</h4>


    Looking at therge gate in front of them, they knew that they had arrived at the Imperial Pce.


    "So this is the Imperial Pce, huh?"


    For Sumire, Tabane, and Haru, it wasn''t their first time toe to this ce in reality, but it was their first time toe in this ce inside the game, however, they didn''t feel that it was something special.


    Charlotte, on other hand, was amazed since the design of this ce was more amazing than she had thought.


    The Imperial Pce is a huge ce. It is surrounded by arge and deep moat.


    Haru wasn''t sure and he couldn''t see the depth of the moat and it might be his imagination, but he felt something inside the moat.


    To enter the pce, they needed to pass the Seimon Ishibashi bridge which was arge bridge which connected the pce with the outside.


    "Let''s go--"


    Tabane was about to walk, but she was stopped by Charlotte. "What?"


    "See that!" Charlotte pointed her finger in some direction.


    Sumire, Haru, and Tabane turned their attention toward the direction which was pointed by Charlotte. When they turned they saw a tall post which was used to guard the pce, but that wasn''t the point since there was someone inside that post.


    "Guards?"


    Haru rubbed his chin and frowned. "It should be a guard." He had heard Fuuko''s experience of the Imperial Pce and it seemed that it was more difficult than he had thought.


    "I''ll take them down first."


    Charlotte took out her sniper rifle and shot down all of those guards, killing them easily. The damage of her attack had increased and it was very easy for her to one-hit-kill her opponent with her sniper rifle.


    "It''s done."


    They nodded and walked toward the gate of the pce. They weren''t surprised by Charlotte''s power since it was normal for her to be strong since she had reached this level. They also had spent most of their time together and they knew each other very well.


    Walking through the bridge, it seemed that they were on a trip rather than a dungeon. Though, they had to admit that the gate was veryrge and big. They had only seen it from afar, but when they had gotten close, it felt even bigger.


    The Imperial Pce is also surrounded by a tall wall which was as tall as the gate.


    Haru wasn''t sure what material was used to build this Imperial Pce, but one thing for sure, this thing was very strong.


    "Hmm, it seems that there is something¡­"


    Haru had activated his electroperction when he was about to enter the Imperial Pce and he felt something was about toe toward them.


    "What is it?"


    They stopped in the middle of the bridge while looking at Haru curiously. He didn''t answer them and looked at the moat before he saw arge shadow which was slowlying out from the moat. He didn''t need to exin and everyone understood that something wasing toward them.


    *Ssh!*


    Arge shark suddenly came out from within the moat. It might seem weird for a shark toe out, but before they had seen an anglerfish. Just a shark was normal for them.


    "Who is going to handle it?"


    "I''ll do it."


    Tabane lightly jumped to the ground before she appeared suddenly in front of therge shark.


    The shark was a bit surprised by Tabane''s speed, but it quickly responded by opening itsrge jaws!


    "Shining Kick!"


    Tabane''s leg brightened up and she kicked down the shark''s snout directly!


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Therge shark was blown away and returned to the moat.


    Tabane didn''t chase after the shark, rather she used her ability. "Territory Change!"


    The pure water of the moat suddenly started to change into poisonous water which gave off a very terrible feeling from just looking at it. The entire moat was quickly turned into a poisonous moat. because of her ability. She didn''t do anything afterwards and returned to everyone. She saw that her points kept increasing since she had killed all of the monsters within the moat. She smiled at everyone and made a peace sign.


    "This ce is a treasure! I''ve gotten a lot of points!"


    Looking at Tabane''s ability, Haru realized how cheating it was since she could transform the surrounding area easily. It was a very amazing ability and at the same time very dangerous.


    "Your ability is cheating." Sumire sighed looking at the poisonous mouth before shaking her head.


    "Let''s go. This ce stinks." Charlotte couldn''t bear the smell of the poison.


    "Agree!" 3x


    Tabane sighed and felt a bit regret for her choice of territory. "I should change this moat intova moat."


    "It''s toote to do that. You can change the territory intovater."


    "I''ll do that."


    They continued to walk toward therge gate.


    "I''ll open it!"


    Tabane pushed therge gate, but it didn''t move a bit. "¡­What the heck?" She felt that her strength wasn''t enough to open this gate and it made her a bit annoyed before she decided to kick down the gate several times!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Being kicked several times, the gate opened by Tabane or rather it was destroyed by her.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go!" Tabane gave them a very bright smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    They gave up saying anything and nodded following Tabane''s back, even though they knew that it might cause trouble, but they didn''t feel afraid of trouble.


    Though, because of that, the quiet Imperial Pce started to shake and all of the residents of this ce started to open their eyes ready to end the life of the fool who didn''t know their own height.


    The Oscitory Universe is a Legion also known as the White Legion. It is led by the White King, White Cosmos. Their territory is located in the Minato area. The central base is located in an all girls'' school within the area.


    Hearing reports from her members, the White King, White Cosmos tapped her chin and thought that it was interesting. "Don''t do anything. We can let themmit suicide in that ce."


    Everyone nodded and wasn''t surprised by their King''s decision, even though they knew that there was a treasure inside the Imperial Pce, but it was very dangerous. Their territory was quite nearby and they knew how dangerous the Imperial Pce was. Even though the one who went to clear the Imperial Pce was the "Pets" which was the most famous Legion in the "brain burst", they didn''t think that they were able to clear up the Imperial Pce.


    They didn''t do anything and didn''t think too much, but for the White King, she had thought of some different n since there was something which attracted her inside the Imperial Pce. She looked at her trusted member and told him toe with her somewhere to talk about this problem.


    "King, are you interested?"


    "Of course." The White King nodded and looked at Ivory Tower. "Can you handle it?"


    "Leave it to me. I''ll take the boys out."


    "Good, keep it a secret."


    "As you wish."


    Ivory Tower bowed his head to the White King before disappearing along in the shadow.


    The White King looked toward the direction of the Imperial Pce and had a feeling that something would happen soon.


    "As I thought, this game is interesting."

 Chapter 1022 Imperial Palace 3

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Imperial Pce 3</h4>


    One of the things they needed to watch out for before clearing the Imperial Pce was the Stage. Even though it might seem insignificant, Stage could give them favorable position which could weaken the Enemy on the dungeon or "Unlimited Neutral Field". For example, a fire type Enemy would be weakened when the Stage just happened to be an Icy Stage. So don''t underestimate the advantage of the Stage in the game.


    Though they didn''t really need to worry about it since if the Stage they had teleported was just happening to be at a disadvantage then Tabane could use her "Territory Change" to give them an advantage. It was also the reason why Tabane was a very important member of their Legion since she could support their allies during the battle.


    But their luck was quite good since they happened to be in the Moonlight Stage.


    What is so special about this Stage?


    Nothing.


    It was because there was nothing special about this Stage that it was good since it meant that the Enemy inside Imperial Pce wouldn''t be strengthened by the Stage. Well, if they had to say what was good about this Stage would be the beautiful moon which seemed bigger than usual in the sky. Even though it was night, they could see their surrounding area clearly because of the moonlight.


    Entering the Imperial Pce, they were being greeted by arge garden. There were various humongous sized trees.


    "Charlotte, is there an Enemy?"


    "Not yet."


    Charlotte shook her head and told everyone truthfully what she had seen inside the ce.


    "But I can see that there is a movement inside the castle."


    "It''s so quiet that it is creepy." Tabane couldn''t help but spat since this ce was very creepy. There was no sound and it was very quiet.


    "It seems to be calm before the storm." Sumire thought.


    "When you say something like that, something must happenter." Haru sighed since Sumire had raised a g.


    "Don''t jinx us!" Charlotte pouted.


    "Even if there''s is, what is the problem? We should defeat them quickly so we can go out." Sumire''s thought was pretty easy. This ce might be hard for some people, but not for them.


    "It reminded me of the time when we were clearing the dungeon during the Legion quest."


    "That ce is better since we can see the Enemy, but this time? I can''t even see anything here." Tabane looked around, but she couldn''t see any single enemies in this area.


    "Well, let''s continue to walk to the pce."


    They agreed and continued their walk toward the pce.


    In the story, Silver Crow had entered this ce, but he entered because of an ident when he was flying. Unlike the four of them who had broken through the gate directly, their method might be crude, but it was very effective and efficient. They might able to fly, but it was troublesome since they wanted to face the Enemy directly.


    Walking through the garden, they found the Imperial Pce which was surrounded by a moat within the garden. Compared to the entire garden, the size of the pce wasn''t that big, butpared to their size, it was big enough.


    There were four bridges which connected to the pce and they needed to enter through the four gates if they wanted to enter the Imperial Pce.


    It was possible to send more yers to clear the Imperial Pce, but in their thoughts, it was better to have quality rather than quantity.


    When they were about to reach the bridge, they had decided which Enemy they would challenge inside the Imperial Pce.


    Tabane was going to face Seiryuu, Sumire was going to face Byakko, Charlotte was going to face Suzaku, andstly, Haru was going to face Genbu.


    From Four Gods which guarded the gates of the Imperial Pce, Genbu was the strongest and the one with the weirdest ability from what Fuuko had told them.


    It was also the reason why Haru was going to face it since he knew the terrible ability of Genbu. Even so, he felt that Seiryu had the most powerful ability out of the Four Gods.


    Level drain.


    It was a very terrible ability which is able to turn anyone into Level 1.


    Think about it when you have spent your time hunting and fighting with a lot of yers. You''ve gathered a lot of points to level up but suddenly your level returns to level 1! What are you going to do?


    Haru could see that they would be in despair, especially when the yers of the "brain burts" were children.


    Children had a quite sensitive mentality which meant they would be greatly affected by it.


    Though it was also the reason why he was a bit worried about Tabane since she was going to face it, but she had decided to fight one and no one was going to steal it from her!


    "Let''s go!"


    Tabane walked directly, but it seemed that she had triggered the system.


    Then suddenly from the garden, there was a lot of skeleton samurai and skeleton archers which slowly stood up from the ground.


    *Boom!*


    Charlotte shot them directly and defeated them.


    Tabane, Haru, and Sumire also acted directly.


    Only a fool would wait for the enemy to get ready.


    It was better to strike them when they weren''t ready and quickly defeated them since the Enemy which they needed to face soon would be very dangerous.


    "Damn, those the "Pets"!?"


    This ce was the headquarters of the eleration Research Society.


    "Tch! I want to blow their heads! I want revenge!"


    Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, and Argon Array were annoyed when they remembered that they were being killed by the "Pets". They wanted to have revenge but they didn''t have a chance to meet them.


    When they thought that there was a chance, the "Pets" rose quickly and the leader of the Ocean Stingray became Level 9. The news of the "Pets" kept appearing to one another, but they could do nothing and endured it which was very unbearable and didn''t suit their personality.


    But they knew very well that it was simply impossible to defeat them, especially when the lowest Level on the "Pets'' was Level 8 which was enough to leave them with their dust. They felt ufortable, but what could they do?


    Then suddenly someone came out from the shadow.


    "ck Vise!"


    Everyone was startled when their leader suddenly appeared.


    "There''s a mission." ck Vise''s voice was calm and unpurtubed by their rude action.


    "What is it?"


    ck Vist didn''t seem bothered, he said directly. "Pets, we''re going to hunt them."


    "¡­"


    "Are you sure?" Dusk Taker asked. Even though he had shouted loudly before, he couldn''t hide his trauma. He had been defeated and he didn''t want to be defeated again. Even though he hated to admit it, he had to admit that they were strong which made him envious.


    "Yes, we might not be a match for them, but what if there is someone who is going to help us?"


    "Someone?"


    Their ears perked up and seemed very interested in what ck Vise was about to say.


    "Imperial Pce. The "Pets" is going to clear it."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard such information since they didn''t expect the courage of the "Pets" would be this big to challenge the legendary dungeon which had never been cleared by anyone.


    "So are we going to use the Four Gods to weaken them and then kill them?" Argon Array quickly realized ck Vise''s n.


    "Yes, so are you guys going to join me?" ck Vise asked.


    "JOIN!!!!" 3x


    They answered loudly and they didn''t feel afraid, rather they felt excited. They knew that they might not match for the "Pets", but what if they had the help of the Four Gods from the Imperial Pce? It was a rare chance and they thought that it would be delicious to receive points from three Level 8 and one Level 9.


    In that moment, they were anticipating the despair which would be felt by the members of the "Pets"!


    After clearing the small fries, each of them was about to walk toward the bridge, but suddenly someone appeared and roared loudly toward them.


    "ROARRRRRR!!!!" 4x


    The Four Gods appears!!!!

 Chapter 1023 Imperial Palace 4

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Imperial Pce 4</h4>


    The Four Gods!


    Genbu, Seryu, Byakko, and Suzaku.


    Fuuko had told them that the Four Gods were intimidating, but it seemed she wasn''t lying since it was the case.


    For Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane, they felt that this Enemy was very huge, but for Haru, who had gone to the world of Toriko. The Four Gods were a baby sizepared to the monsters in the Gourmet World, but even so, their ability couldn''t be decided by their size alone.


    Haru faced Genbu and knew that he couldn''t underestimate it.


    The shape of Genbu was pretty much like a turtle. It had a huge body and ck color. It looked very scary and its mouth was dripping with saliva.


    Haru didn''t even need to guess that this Genbu was ready to attack him. Some people thought that a Genbu might be at a disadvantage at fighting since its movement was too slow, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    If normal Genbu was walking with its feet then the fight would be easy since Genbu would be at disadvantage for fighting on thend, but this monster was floating in the air which was pretty much cheating.


    Though he was going to defeat it. Taking out his Griphon, he faced Genbu directly.


    When Haru started to face Genbu, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte also weren''t silent. The three of them also faced Byakko, Seryu, and Suzaku respectively.


    The shape of Byakko was pretty much arge size tiger with white fur with ck stripes. Besides its size, the most prominent thing about this monster was the electricity which was released from its body.


    The shape of the Seryuu was a dragon. It was a floating dragon with a wind which surrounded its body.


    The shape of Suzaku was even simpler since it was arge bird with a fire surrounding it.


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn''t think much and attacked them immediately since they didn''t have an intention to learn the introduction of these monsters.


    Genbu shot out a cannon of water, but it was useless on him since that attack only passed through Haru''s body.


    During his "physical permetiation" ability, he couldn''t attack someone and of course, he didn''t tell anyone about this weakness. He needed to return to normal state before he could attack someone. And that''s what he did, he quickly reduced the distance between the two of them and deactivated his "physical permetiation" before using his strongest attack!


    "Mother''s Rosario!"


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Sumire looked at Byakko who stood in front of her. She didn''t move from her spot, but Byakko came toward her. She took out a number of weapons from her arsenal which she had bought from a shop and gotten from a dungeon. She knew that her ability sometimescked a means of attack when there was no metal nearby and it was also the reason why she gathered a lot of weapons during her stay in this world.


    For a normal yer, they could only wield one weapon in their hands, but Sumire was different. She could use her maic maniption to control a lot of weapons in her bag to attack her opponent. When Byakko was about to strike, ten metal shields appeared in front of her to block Byakko''s attack.


    *Ding!*


    "ROARRR!!!"


    Byakko swept its ws, but Sumire''s shields were harder than it had thought. Those shields were collected from various dungeons which they had cleared in the past and of course, it wasn''t a normal shield. But Byakko didn''t give up and was about to attack it again, but suddenly its body was struck down by someone.


    "ROARRR!!!"


    Byakko roared in painful roar, but once again it struck. Then it noticed two weapons floating right on top of it.


    Lance, poleaxe, sword, axe, hammer, etc; all of the weapons which they had collected during the game had been given to Sumire for her arsenal.


    Byakko tried to fight the weapons, but the weapons'' movement was so fast that it could dodge, and when Byakko chased one weapon then another weapons attacked it. Byakko was annoyed and thought to end this trouble by killing Sumire, but the shield appeared in front of Byakko to protect Sumire.


    Looking at Byakko who was being yed, Sumire smiled and folded her arms. She kept a distance between them and floated a few centimeters away from the ground since her flight speed was faster than running. She knew that it was just the beginning and it was far from enough to defeat Byakko.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    But in this first exchange, Sumire had the upperhand.


    Tabane looked at the Seiryu who was floating in the sky. She wasn''t sure, but she could feel it looking at her with a smug expression. She was annoyed and jumped in the air directly before giving it a flying kick.


    "WATAAAA!!!!"


    *Baam!*


    Sudden attack caused Seiryu to be stunned, but then it was quickly angered. It created a barrier in the wind around its surroundings trying to blow Tabane away.


    "Territory Change! Hell me!"


    The 100 meters in the surrounding area started to set aze with a very hot fire!


    *Burnt!*


    But it wasn''t over since Tabane could manipte the mes in the surrounding area and used to envelop Seiryu.


    Seiryu, whose body was enveloped by a wind barrier, was on fire and the wind barrier fueled the fire by the oxygen in the air, making the mes even stronger.


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!"


    Seiryu''s HP was depleted very quickly because of this attack!


    Tabane smiled and looked at Seiryu with a smug expression. It was the price for looking down on her.


    "Just burn down!"


    Charlotte also wasn''t going to lose and nine drones on her back started to surround her, creating a barrier to protect her from fire breathing which was released by Suzaku.


    Suzaku''s ability was pretty simple and that was fire maniption.


    Charlotte sighed and felt that it was easier to fight it by asking Tabane''s help. However, she wasn''t going to do that and used her sniper rifle to shoot down Suzaku''s eye.


    *Bang!*


    Suzaku shrieked painfully since its eye was attacked. The details of the game were very real and Charlotte could see blood dripping from its eye after she had shot it.


    ''It''s my chance!''


    Charlotte raised her hand and shouted, "Cyborg 009!" The nine drones that surround her started to brighten up and it transformed into a cyborg.


    There were nine robots right in front of her and each of them had a different feature.


    Cyborg 001''s shape was a baby and because of that it couldn''t walk. It also needed help from Cyborg 003 to take care of it. It had an ability of psychic powers, such as telepathy, telekinesis, and extra-sensory perception.


    Cyborg 002''s shape was a man with high-quality jet boosters installed on his feet. It could chase someone and it specialized in speed.


    Cyborg 003''s shape was a woman and had the ability to search for her opponent''s weaknesses.


    Cyborg 004''s shape was also a man and there were a lot of deadly weapons inside its body.


    Cyborg 005''s shape was a muscr man and its ability was its immense strength.


    Cyborg 006''s shape was a fat man with the ability to breathe extremely hot torrents of fire


    Cyborg 007''s shape was a bald man and it had an ability to transform into a variety of things, such as inanimate objects, people, and animals.


    Cyborg 008''s shape was a man with the ability to fight underwater.


    Lastly, Cyborg 009''s shape was a man, and it had the most bnce ability among the nine of them. It was quite powerful, it had quite a powerful defense, and it was quite fast.


    Each of them was wearing red armor and equipped with pistol-like sters with multiple settings such as beam, energy magnum, freezer, needle and knockout ray.


    "Shoot!"


    Charlotte manipted nine Cyborgs and shot down Suzaku with a freezer beam. This development was an idea from Haru, and she had to admit that she really loved it.


    In their first confrontation, the four of them had an upperhand against the Four Gods. Even so they didn''t let down their guard since the Four Gods hadn''t shown their strongest ability.

 Chapter 1024 Imperial Palace 5

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Imperial Pce 5</h4>


    The members of the eleration Research Society gathered together and went to the Imperial Pce.


    They had only one purpose and that was to disturb the "Pets" who were trying to conquer the Imperial Pce.


    ck Vise, Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, Argon Array, and Wolfram Cerberus went together and were about to have their revenge. They wanted to bring Sulfur Pot, but they couldn''t find him. However, they were very confident to hunt the "Pets" down at this moment!


    The Four Gods had a very unique debuff which caused a lot of trouble to the yers, as the members of the eleration Research Society, they knew most of information in the "brain burst". They only had one chance and needed to attack when the "Pets" were being debuffed by the Four Gods and when that happened, it would have been easy to sweep them down.


    Everyone was very happy, but at the same time, their expression was very serious since they were about to enter the Imperial Pce.


    "Be careful. We need to be very secretive and wait for our chance." ck Vise reminded them not to do anything stupid.


    "Don''t worry, believe in us."


    ck Vise nodded and looked at Argon Array. "Argon, use your ability once they have been debuffed since it''ll be dangerous if they notice us."


    "I know. You don''t need to remind me about that." Argon Array snorted and said, "If there is something wrong then I''ll use my ability immediately."


    Hearing ck Vise''s words, they nodded and felt relief. ck Vise''s ability was very famous among the eleration Research Society.


    Shadow Lurker. It is ck Vise''s ability, it is an ability that gives ck Vise the power to meld into shadows. Inside the shadow, he can move his being from one location to the next, so long as they are connected via a shadow. He also appears to be able to use it as a tunnel system for other Duel Avatars to use as well.


    But ck Vise needed to use a lot of his Special Gauge, and it could be used by him to run away when the "Pets" were stronger than he had thought. What he feared was that they would be challenged into a death match suddenly and lose all of their points then the "brain burst" would be erased from their memories. Though, the chance was very small, especially when he thought that the "Pets" would be entangled by the Four Gods.


    The five of them walked together, but they were stunned when they saw the gate of the Imperial Pce was broken.


    "Broken?!" Dusk Taker was startled.


    "Damn, they''re too strong!"


    They could tell that the strength of the "Pets" was very strong when they saw therge and thick gate being broken by the "Pets".


    "Don''t be surprised. Any Kings can do the same thing." ck Vise was very calm and said, "Let''s go. It''s better that we prepare earlier."


    They nodded and walked through the bridge. They noticed the moat had turned into poison moat, but they didn''t think too much since they thought that it was a feature of the Imperial Pce or a special feature of the Stage. Walking together, when they had reached the gate, they were quite wary and observed their surroundings carefully.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "That is¡­"


    They could see a lot of noise and became curious since it would be a rare chance to see strong fighters fight against the Four Gods. Even though they knew about the Four Gods, they hadn''t seen it after all. Their leader might have told them that the Four Gods were very strong, but it was hard to imagine without looking at it. They also wanted to know the strength of the "Pets" since they hadn''t seen them for a while. Walking carefully, they passed through the garden and saw the fight between the "Pets" and the Four Gods.


    "¡­¡­"


    They couldn''t say anything after they saw what had happened in front of them. They understood why there was a distance between them and the "Pets", especially when they saw the abilities of the "Pets".


    Ocean Stingray was very agile and his swordmanship was very destructive. They could see each of his attacks caused considerable damage to Genbu which surprised them.


    Genbu was known for its defense, but in front of Ocean Stingray, Genbu was simr to a girl who was being raped by him. Genbu could only moan unwillingly and painfully when Ocean Stingray stuck his sword several times.


    Lc Deer was very amazing since she could control a lot of weapons and yed Byakko made it into a docile pet and Byakko couldn''t do a single thing in front of Lc Deer''s attack.


    Sunset Loop was surrounded by a fire and she also could control it. Seiryu, who was boasting about its wind ability, was crying loudly while being bullied by Sunset Lop.


    Lastly, they couldn''t see a figure of Maroon Owl, but they could see nine humanoid figures with red color attacking Suzaku together in very smooth team-work.


    "¡­"


    If it was normal time, then they didn''t think that they would be able to defeat them, especially when they saw the ability of the members of the "Pets". They were amazed by their ability, but at the same time, they were jealous and envious. They had been in this game for a long time yet the gap between them was so huge that they didn''t think that they would be able to defeat them.


    "Be serious. It''s almost time."


    Hearing ck Vise''s reminder, they nodded and prepared. They almost drooled when they thought that they were able to get them in this battle.


    Only Wolfram Cerberus felt ufortable, but he didn''t say anything and could only sigh.


    When Sumire, Tabane, and Haru were fighting against Byakko, Seryuu, and Genbu, Charlotte suddenly gave them a message.


    Using the ability of Cyborg 001, Charlotte was able tomunicate with each other using telepathy.


    "There''s an opponent."


    They didn''t feel that surprise since Sumire had raised a g before.


    "Who is it?" Haru was wondering who it was.


    "eleration Research Society. There are five of them. It seems that they haven''t noticed me." Charlotte fired Suzaku from a distance since she was a sniper and let her Cyborgs face Suzaku from nearby.


    Haru had leeway even though he was fighting against Genbu. "Hmm, let''s be careful with the ck Vise. He''s the one with a lot of panels on his body. His ability is troublesome since he can trap someone. If you''re trapped then it''ll be dangerous, especially when you face one of the Four Gods."


    They nodded and knew how dangerous the Four Gods were. Even though it might seem easy for them to face the Four Gods, they put all of their focus into fighting. They also couldn''t leave it alone since the Four Gods might heal and buff each other if they left it alone.


    "Leave them to me." Sumire reassured them since she also left some traps around the surrounding area.


    They nodded, but suddenly the Four Gods sent out a red wave toward the four of them.


    "This¡­?!"


    They looked at the debuff which they received.


    "Infinite Enemy Kill?"


    Their expression didn''t change, but it was a very troublesome debuff since if they died then it meant they would lose all of their points instantly and the "brain burst" would be erased from their memories. Then when they were troubled by this debuff, they received a message from Charlotte.


    "They''reing!"

 Chapter 1025 Imperial Palace 6

    <h4>Chapter 1025 Imperial Pce 6</h4>


    "Argon!"


    ck Vise didn''t see Maroon Owl, but it didn''t really matter since it was better to end the three members of "Pets" as soon as possible.


    "Aye, aye, Sir!" Argon Array looked at the three members of "Pets" and was about to activate her ability. She was a supporter and her ability was to disturb the enemy.


    "Razzle Dazzle!"


    The moment she used her ability, her head was about to glow.


    This ability was powerful since it could be used to blind the enemy and made them vulnerable to the attack of the Four Lords. When the "Pets" were blinded by her ability and being attacked by the Four Lords, they used that chance to attack them.


    But at this moment¡­


    *Bang!*


    Argon, whose ability was about to be activated, suddenly got headshot by someone and died. She wanted to curse someone at this moment, especially ck Vise who told her they would be alright.


    "¡­"


    "Sh*t, it is that sniper!" Dusk Taker panicked since he knew the one who had attacked them in the past was the long-range fighter on the "Pets".


    Maroon Owl. Her name was very loud as the strongest sniper on the "brain burst", no one had ever lived after looking at her face or rather her opponents didn''t even see her since her attack was very far. ording to the rumor, she could shoot someone from 2 kilometers distance, but no one could confirm it since the opponent had died before they met her.


    "Wolfram!"


    Wolfram moved in front of everyone. Out of them, he was the one with the highest defense, but even so, it hurt being headshot by someone.


    *Bang!*


    Wolfram''s HP decreased so much that he was blown away by that bullet.


    ck Vise felt a sense of foreboding and used a ck panel on his body to create a wall shield to protect him from the bullet.


    *Bang!*


    ck Vise sighed in relief after the bullet was blocked in the third wall shield. "Let''s escape."


    Rust Jigsaw and Dusk Taker agreed without hesitation and entered the shadow which was ck Vise''s ability.


    ck Vise didn''t forget to bring Wolfram before he escaped. For Argaon Array? She had died and it was better to leave her in this ce since in an hour, she could revive back. Though, before he escaped, he nced at the battlefield of the "Pets" who fought against the Four Gods. He wasn''t sure, but he had a feeling that they would be sessful. Thinking for a while, it wouldn''t hurt to lurk around for a while after he had sent baggage away since he knew that it was troublesome to bring two weak fellows.


    "It''s done."


    Charlotte reported when she saw that members of the eleration Research Society had run away. She continued to shoot down Suzaku, who had debuffed her with this "Infinite Enemy Kill." It was a very troublesome ability, but it didn''t stop her from taking this beast down. She along with her Cyborg 009 worked together shooting down the weakness of Suzaku, decreasing its HP very quickly.


    Sumire looked at Byakko calmly. Frankly, she didn''t think that this monster was able to do anything for her. Looking at her full HP, she almost yawned since Byakko was more boring than she had thought since Byakko''s ability was pretty simple.


    Byakko''s ability was its speed and electricity, but it couldn''t use its speed since it was being blocked by Sumire''s weapon and its electricity also couldn''t prate Sumire''s shield.


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    Suddenly Byakko let out a powerful roar and a ck cloud gathered in the sky.


    Sumire suddenly had a feeling that this ability would be a bit simr to Haru''s ability. However, she only smiled since after fighting against Haru, she knew very well what the weakness of this lightning strike ability was. Shebined threences which were connected to the ground and 4 meters apart from her. When the lightning struck down, that lightning didn''t strike her, rather it was moving toward the direction of the threebinationnces.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    It wasn''t over with one lightning strike and it kept striking down.


    But Sumire didn''t do anything and she kept attacking before Byakko roared painfully. What she had created was a lightning rod and it changed the direction of the lightning strike which struck her. Secretly, she felt relieved when she saw that lightning didn''t strike her since sometimes, she couldn''t predict anything after all, especially hernces were almost destroyed by that lightning.


    "Rain!"


    Sumire raised her hands and dropped down a lot of weapons toward Byakko which created a lot of wounds and holes in its body. It kept roaring, but it was useless since it couldn''t do a thing to her.


    Tabane really didn''t do anything since she controlled her fire to burn down Seiryu which was surrounded by a wind barrier. She had never tried a grilled dragon before and she was a bit curious about the taste of this dragon. Though, she wasn''t even sure whether she could eat it or not. Looking at this dragon, suddenly it deactivated its wind barrier and the fire which burnt its down started to slow down.


    Seiryu''s eyes were red and it couldn''t wait to kill Tabane. Its body started to glow in green light and it used its special ability.


    Tabane hurriedly used her Incarnate System ability quickly to escape from this attack. She knew how dangerous Seiryu was, especially its "Level Drain" ability, but she had a way to escape from this ability.


    "Triple Cuties!"


    Tabane''s body suddenly turned into three and the three of them moved quickly toward Seiryuu. The three of them jumped together and attacked Seiryuu with an ax kick together.


    Seiryuu released its ability on one of Tabane, and it quickly disappeared. It had attacked the wrong person and attacked Tabane''s shadow.


    Triple Cuteis was an ability which Tabane had developed since she felt that she was cute. She felt that she needed more people to make her cuter and it was the reason why she created this replication ability. The reason might be dumb, but it was very effective on running away, fooling the opponent, and various other things.


    *Boom!*


    Seiryu was kicked down and dropped on the hot me below.


    "ROARRRR!!!"


    Seiryu roared painfully, but Tabane didn''t let it go and controlled the burning earth to chain it down.


    Tabane was on the top of Seiryu''s head and stomped down its head several times without mercy. For enemies, she didn''t have mercy and it was better to quickly kill them.


    Haru''s movement was very agile and he moved from one spot to another, making Genbu confused. Though, he had to admit that Genbu''s defense was definitely top-notch and very tough. If he didn''t use his ability from time to time then it would take him a very long time to defeat it.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    The blue barrier was suddenly erected from Genbu and pushed everything away.


    Haru also moved back to avoid Genbu''s blue barrier, but suddenly he realized that Genbu''s HP kept increasing and it also healed Seiryu, Byakko, and Suzaku which made him to receive aint from the three of them. He tried to attack the barrier, but it was very tough. He could even see Genbu smiling from inside which annoyed him.


    "Haru, do something about Genbu!"


    "That damn monster is healing our opponent!"


    "Ugh, when I was just about to defeat it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and understood why Genbu was very troublesome since it could heal his friends when it used its ability. "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it quickly." He held his Gryphone tightly and took a deep breath.


    "Thunder Breathing Seventh Form¡­"


    His body was surrounded by powerful lightning and lightning kept striking down from the sky toward Genbu''s barrier.


    "Honoikazuchi no Kami!"


    Haru conjured the image of a dragon-like creature of lightning while moving at blinding speeds. His movement couldn''t be followed with his eyes and he moved quickly toward the barrier. He could see Genbu''s smug expression and used his ability to pass through its barrier, entering the barrier so suddenly.


    Genbu was startled, but it was toote.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    "ROARRRRRR!!!"


    The Four Gods roared loudly, but it was useless. In front of the four of them, the Four Gods were only another prey.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 1026 Imperial Palace 7

    <h4>Chapter 1026 Imperial Pce 7</h4>


    Haru had to admit that it was very hard work to clear up the Imperial Pce. He felt that his hands might be numb if it was in reality since he had been attacking Genbu for an hour or more. The chapter might make it seem short, but the battle was very long.


    Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also felt a bit tired, however, they were quite excited since they had cleared up the strongest dungeon in the "brain burst".


    They thought that there would be something special happening, but it seemed that there wasn''t anything special.


    "Is this it?"


    Sumire couldn''t help butin when she thought about the hard work which she had done for the past hours.


    "Well, the rewards might be inside the pce. Let''s go inside."


    Haru was more positive and thought that there were a lot of rewards which had been waiting for him inside.


    They nodded and entered the pce at the same time.


    Haru looked at Charlotte''s Cyborg 009 and felt amazed. "Your Cyborgs are amazing no matter how many times that I''ve seen them." Hearing his praise, Charlotte smiled and felt quite happy. "Of course, I''m very happy with my babies."


    "Babies, huh?"


    Sumire looking at Cyborg 001 who had a shape of a baby. Charlotte wasn''t wrong when she called her nine Cyborgs babies since there was really a baby within the group.


    Tabane also looked at the Cyborg 001 curiously since it was strangely cute. It also could float in the air which made her quite amazed since it was her first time seeing a floating baby even though it was inside a virtual game.


    "Well¡­ really¡­ how many enemies are we going to fight?" Charlotte sighed when they entered the pce.


    When they entered the pce, they were greeted by a lot of enemies: samurai, archer, ogree, etc. It was a very tiring dungeon and if they were told to clear it again then they would refuse it without hesitation.


    "Cyborg 009, take care of them!"


    "Yes!" 9x


    The nine cyborgs used their pistol-like weapon to shoot down the enemies with a beam.


    Haru also held his sword and he was ready to use his ability. "Thunder Breathing First Form¡­" his body was glittering in lightning. "Ten Fold!" He dashed forward and shed at his opponent with incredible speed ten times. His figure as if lightning itself was shing from ce to ce, killing the enemies without hesitation.


    Sumire also did the same and controlled her weapon to rain down the enemy with a lot of weapons. She also stole the weapons from the enemies making them unharmed against them then used them to attack the enemies.


    Tabane didn''t do anything and looked around curiously. The pce of the Imperial Pce was quite beautiful. It was decorated in a historical Japanese style from the Meiji era. It was very luxurious, but all of those expensive interiors were being destroyed by Sumire, Haru, and Charlotte.


    Tabane looked around since her intention was only to search the Fluctuating Light. She knew that they didn''t need it, but she wanted to collect it, especially after they had defeated the Four Gods.


    "Let''s go!"


    They nodded and walked along Tabane to get the treasure.


    "I''ve heard that someone is living in this ce." Charlotte looked at the three of them.


    "Do you want to meet the resident?" Haru asked.


    "No, I''m just asking." Charlotte shook her head and said, "So the one who is living in this ce should be someone who is connected to the royal family, right?"


    Tabane grabbed Haru''s neck and pointed her finger at Haru. "If you want to meet a royal family, then the guy beside you is a king, president, billionaire, pirate, champion of magician, harem protagonist, galge protagonist, etc." At first, she was a bit surprised when she heard Haru''s story since his identity as the first developer of the 4th Generation of IS was also very surprising, however, he was a lot more than that.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s right. This guy is a president, but he has given up his position." Sumire nodded. She had always wondered what would happen if Haru continued to decide to be a president in her world, but she had a feeling that her country would be the most prosperous country in the world if he decided to do so.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte looked at Haru and sighed. She wondered whether she should add a popr rocker to his identity. If shepared the royal family in this Imperial Pce, then Haru''s identity would be very amazing.


    "You should add a hero to your identity," Charlotte said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, after this quest, I want to rest for a while." He really felt tired since he had always been in the quest. He wanted to let someone else do it, but their response made him a bit strange.


    "What?" 3x


    "¡­"


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane looked at each other and knew that Haru had raised a g. They were sure 100% that Haru was going to enter the quest again, not because he wanted to, but because no one dared to enter the quest without him.


    Even though Haru was very lecherous and loved to make love with a girl, everyone had to admit that his ability at taking care of someone was very good. It might be because, he had taken care of his little sister in his world and his identity as a harem protagonist which made him very good at house chores and took care of everyone.


    "Well, let''s go. I''m quite tired. Let''s go back after we''ve taken the treasure."


    "Good!"


    Within the Pce, of course, someone noticed the disturbance which happened on the Imperial Pce. This person was the only resident of the Imperial Pce and he just happened to see what had happened within the pce.


    "The "Pets"¡­"


    He had heard about them, but didn''t expect them to be this strong. He didn''t intend to do anything since his parent inside the game had told him that they were very dangerous. Though, he was a bit curious toward them, but he wasn''t stupid since he knew very well that he couldn''t defeat them. He was also wondering what would happen after they had defeated the Imperial Pce. He shook his head before entering his private chamber within the Imperial Pce which was very secretive and no one knew about this ce, not even the monsters within the pce itself.


    "Fuuko, I''ve heard that they''re going to clear up the Imperial Pce?" Kuroyukihime asked through a video call.


    "Yes, they should be there right now." Fuuko couldn''t hide her worry since she knew how dangerous the Imperial Pce was.


    "Don''t worry about them. You know about their ability."


    "Well, that''s true¡­"


    "Let me know when you''ve received a message from them. I''m also curious whether they''ve sessfully cleared it or not."


    "Alright¡­"


    They continued to talk about each other and this time they were talking about each other''s love life which made them blush.


    Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were surprised when they saw an amount of treasure in front of them. But they knew that each of them was too smallpared to the thing in front of them.


    Fluctuating Light.


    They have received it!

 Chapter 1027 Onii-chan?

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Onii-chan?</h4>


    Haruyuki sighed and felt a bit depressed when he thought about the "Territory Battle" which happenedst time. He knew that his avatar was quite powerful with his flight ability, but when he lost that flight ability, he was only a weak close range fighter. There was only a limited method to stop him flying such as a long range fighter or Ocean Stingray''s thunder. If it was Ocean Stingray''s thunder, he didn''t think too much since he realized how strong that guy was since Ocean Stingray had also defeated his master. Even so, he didn''t give up and wanted to defeat Ocean Stingray, but before that, he needed to solve the matter of the long range fighters.


    In the past, his flight ability was very invincible and no one had ever defeated him, but when he had be Level 4. He kept losing and it was very easy for him to be shot down. He knew that he needed to be stronger to be a help of Kuroyukihime and that was why he had downloaded a ck application on his Neuro Linker to train himself.


    Walking back, Haruyuki felt relief when Ocean Stingray and the "Pets" didn''t even challenge him, especially when they were on honeymoon period. As long as he didn''t provoke them then it would be alright. But he was curious about the identity of Ocean Stingray, Sunset Lop, Lc Deer, and Maroon Owl. He was wondering who they were since he had never found out their identity even though they were living in the same ce.


    When he was about to enter his house, he stopped and nced at Haru''s house. He sighed and felt a bit depressed when he heard that Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were going on a trip. In the past, Haru often shared delicious food with him, but since Haru had gone on a trip which made him unable to taste Haru''s cooking. He shook his head and knew that he needed to be patient. He entered his house and walked while hanging his head down.


    "Wee back, Onii-chan."


    "I''m home."


    Haruyuki kept walking, but suddenly realized something was wrong. He hurriedly returned and looked at the living room. Inside, he saw a very cute girl with red hair which was tied in twintails.


    The girl smiled when she saw Haruyuki looking at her. "What''s wrong, Onii-chan?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Who?"


    After some confrontation, and some inexplicable things, Haruyuki knew that this little girl, who was also his cousin, Kozuki Yuniko, was the Red King, Scarlet Rain. He was surprised by her identity and her power, especially when she shot him down with a lot of armaments during the fight before.


    "So you want to meet with my master?" Haruyuki asked.


    "Yeah, just got her here. I need to ask her something."


    Haruyuki couldn''t see the figure of sweet little sister who had greeted him before. In front of him was a fool-mouthed little girl who even dared to kick him. Though, it was also his fault to knead her non-existance chest before. But it was normal since Red King, Scarlet Rain, Kozuki Yuniko was only an elementary student after all.


    "Why do you need her?" Haruyuki asked.


    "That''s not your problem! Just get her to me as soon as possible!"


    "But¡­"


    "I just don''t want to retell my story twice! And you seem slow! Just get me your master''s tomorrow or else¡­"


    Haruyuki gulped and suddenly remembered something. "If you want to meet someone strong then why don''t you ask Ocean Stingray?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuniko was startled then red at Haruyuki. She grabbed his cor and asked, "Do you know that bastard?!" She could remember what the "Pets" had done to her Legion and knew that it was better to stop her n to destroy both the "Pets" and Nega Nebulus since a big problem happened in her Legion. She was wondering whether it was karma since she nned something horrible. But enough of that since she felt that Haruyuki knew about Ocean Stingray which made her curious.


    "I, I don''t know them!"


    Haruyuki felt a bit dizzy since his cor was being shaken by Yuniko.


    "Then¡­? Why do you mention them?" Yuniko couldn''t understand Haruyuki''s words.


    "I mean¡­ The members of the "Pets" are living in this building." Haruyuki felt relief when his cor was released by Yukino. He saw that Yuniko seemed to be stunned, but he didn''t me her since he also understood her feelings.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yuniko couldn''tprehend what Haruyuki had told her for a while, but when she realized that she was inside the enemy''s home, she couldn''t help but cry out loud.


    "WHAAAAAT?!"


    Now, there is one question, where are Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte?


    Haru rxed his body in the hot spring pool. He went to a hot spring inn in Hakone. His body floated on the pool showing his naked body. Though, he didn''t care much since he was the only person in this pool. It was autumn and it was almost winter which made the temperature quite chilly, especially in mountain towns such as Hakone.


    Usually, he would spend time in the hot spring with a girl, but it wasn''t bad when he did this alone. It was good being alone sometimes, but he also felt a headache when he thought that he would go back to the original world. He was wondering what he should tell Fuuko at that time.


    It had been a week after he had cleared the Imperial Pce. He thought that there would be a big change in the "brain burst", but it seemed that there wasn''t anything special, rather it was so normal which made him strange. Though, he didn''t care much and it was better not to think too much. Almost all the quest in this world was almost over and he only needed to wait for Chrome Disaster to appear before he returned to the original world.


    Haru closed his eyes and thought about what he had done in this world. He had to admit that he had learned a lot of things and he had gotten a lot of things in this world. It was at this moment that he suddenly noticed the sound of footsteps which were about to enter his private hot spring pool. The door was opened so suddenly and he heard a loud yet cheerful voice.


    "Haru!"


    Haru looked at Tabane, who was naked, which startled him. "You¡­ Why are you naked?!" He didn''t see a towel covering her body which made him unsure where he should put his eyes. If Tabane was in his adult form then he would see her directly, but he had transformed her age younger which made it troublesome. He didn''t want the FBI to enter this ce which might cause him trouble, but thinking calmly, he felt that it was normal for children to take a bath together.


    "Tabane, cover your body!"


    Sumire and Charlotte entered and hurriedly covered Tabane''s body with a towel, but it seemed that Tabane didn''t care much and ran around the bath.


    "Don''t run around too much. You will fa--"


    Haru was about to say, but Tabane slipped on the bath and fell. "It hurts!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could only sigh his head. He knew that Tabane was alright since her body was very strong. ''Good grief¡­'' He then covered his lower body with a towel before he closed his eyes again. He thought that it was good to spend their days on this trip.


    Little did he know that his attempt to cover his anaconda was futile since the three girls in this pool were able to see his anaconda that was on berserk.

 Chapter 1028 Black King Vs Red King

    <h4>Chapter 1028 ck King Vs Red King</h4>


    Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime what had happenedst night at his house and she was a bit surprised, but then she quickly gathered the members of Legion since it was a very important matter.


    Nega Nebulus had only four members: Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, Taku, and Chiyu.


    Kuroyukihime gathered the three of them on the rooftop of the school and started to discuss what had happened to Haruyuki''s house.


    "What? You''re living alone with a girl?!" Chiyu was surprised, but at the same time, she also felt ufortable. She had joined Nega Nebulus and also had quickly leveled up with the help of Taku and Haruyuki.


    Even though Taku and Haruyuki felt a bit worried at first since Chiyu was a bit scatterbrained, it seemed that she was more talented than they had thought. Her duel avatar was also quite special and she was one of the rarest avatars who had an ability to heal someone which was a very great help for everyone in her Legion and before long she had be one of the most important yers in Nega Nebulus.


    "S, she''s my cousin." Haruyuki sighed and wondered why it seemed Chiyu was angry at him.


    "Calm down, Chiyu-chan. For now, let''s think about what her purpose is toe to Haru''s house." Taku tried to calm Chiyu and changed the topic of the conversation.


    Everyone nodded and started to hear Taku''s analysis. From his spection, Red King, Scarlet Rain had an intention to fool Haruyuki into entering her Legion after she had fooled him.


    "Fool me? How?" Haruyuki asked curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ well, she can pretend that she''s being bullied by the members of her Legion to give up of her points then she asks you for help."


    Everyone nodded, but they didn''t expect Haruyuki to cry all of sudden.


    "Why are you crying?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "B, because, she''s so poor that she''s being bullied¡­" Haruyuki sobbed while wiping the tears on his eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chiyu, Taku, and Kuroyukihime sighed and didn''t expect Haruyuki to believe such a lie, but at the same time, it was one of Haruyuki''s charm points that he was very kind and cared for his friends.


    They continued to talk for a while until they thought it was better to apany Haruyuki since they were afraid that he would be fooled by the Red King.


    "Then it has been decided. Let''s meet with this Red King after school, alright?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "Yes!" 3x


    The four of them went together to Haruyuki''s house. When they were about to enter Haruyuki''s house, Taku couldn''t help but ask.


    "Haru, Kasugano-kun hasn''t gone back yet?" Taku asked.


    "Not yet." Haruyuki sighed.


    Taku also sighed since the food which was made by Kasugano Haruka was very delicious.


    "That guy¡­ I wonder whether I can ask him to learn cooking from him." Chiyu thought that it would be good if Kasugano Haruka could teach her how to cook.


    "That''s a good idea!" 2x


    Taku and Haruyuki agreed if Chiyu wanted to learn cooking from Kasugano Haruka showing how delicious it was.


    "Now that you mention it, where did he go?" Chiyu asked.


    "He''s on a trip with his harem¡­" Haruyuki sighed when he thought about Haru''s harem.


    Taku also sighed, but he quickly regained his bearing since Chiyu red at him. Chiyu was his girlfriend and of course, he couldn''t show that he was envious of Kasugano Haruka.


    Kuroyukihime nced at Haru''s house and at the same time, she thought she should ask for his help if something really happened. But at the same time, she sighed when she thought about her best friend who also joined Haru''s trip. However, she had never thought that they would do something perverted since she thought that all of them were too young for that kind of act.


    Haruyuki let them enter his house, but then he heard a quite loud noise from the living room. His heart panicked and he quickly ran toward the living room. When he entered, he saw Yuniko ying with his game collection.


    Yuniko kept ying with a grin on her face. "Wee back, Onii-chan. You really have a lot of collections in your room." She looked at him with a mischievous expression and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t touch the secret file in your room."


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Haruyuki fell on his knees when he thought that his hi collections were being known by Yuniko. He felt that he was almost destroyed and he was depressed.


    Yuniko noticed the beautiful girl with long ck silky hair who came along with Haruyuki. "Oh? You''re the ck King? You''re really ck, huh?"


    Kuroyukihime folded her arms and looked at Yuniko calmly. "You''re the Red King? You''re really red. If I see you on the street, you might make the car on the street stop because you''re so red."


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuniko and Kuroyukihime stared at each other and lighting was generated from their eyes showing how intense their confrontation was.


    Haruyuki and Taku hugged each other since they were really scared, but Chiyu stared at Yuniko and really wanted to hug her since this guy was too cute.


    Yuniko frowned and knew that her situation had fallen to a disadvantage, but she didn''t care much and said, "Let''s talk!" She decided to talk directly into the point. She also felt ufortable by Chiyu''s gaze on her.


    The five of them sat down on the dining chairs with Kuroyukihime at the center position. Though, the focus of this meeting was on Yuniko and everyone''s eyes were on her.


    "Before we start, let''s confirm each other''s identity first." Yuniko wanted to know about their identity and she didn''t want to be at a disadvantage either.


    "I don''t mind."


    Kuroyukihime nodded and agreed. She thought that knowing Yuniko''s real identity was a good thing and it also needed to be done to build trust between them.


    Chiyu, Taku, and Haruyuki didn''t think too much and followed Kuroyukihime''s decision. They also didn''t really mind making friends with the Red King, Scarlet Rain.


    When everyone exchanged their identity, Yuniko frowned at Kuroyukihime''s school id. "Oi! This isn''t your real name!"


    "Is that so? In the first ce, I''ve only told you that I''ll introduce myself to you. I''ve never told you that I''ll tell about my real name in the first ce."


    "You¡­!" Yuniko red, but then her expression changed into a grin. "Hmph! I guess it suits you to call you a princess." It might seem like praise, but she mocked Kuroyukihime.


    "Hmph! It''s cuter than calling yourself a King." Kuroyukihime sipped her ck tea calmly while staring at Yuniko with sharp eyes.


    "So what are you doing here, Nico-chan?" Chiyu asked. She was bubbly and very nice to everyone.


    "Well, there''s something that I want to talk about, but before that, can I ask you a question?" Yuniko asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Does Ocean Stingray really live in this building?" Yuniko asked. It was a question which she had been wanting to know since yesterday. She had entered the localwork of this building, but she had never found the "Pets".


    "It''s real. I''ve seen their names on the match list before." Chiyu didn''t think too much and answered Yuniko''s question.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuniko opened her eyes in surprise then nced at Kuroyukihime.


    Kuroyukihime nodded and ced down her cup. "Yes. They live in this ce."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yuniko wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but suddenly she heard the sound of a bell ringing.


    "Is there a guest, Haruyuki-kun?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll check it."


    Haruyuki stepped down from his chair and walked toward the entrance door.


    Everyone was waiting for Haruyuki and the atmosphere had turned awkward.


    "Ah, thank you, Kasugano-kun."


    "Nothing. I''ve juste back from a trip and I''ve bought too much."


    "Thank you."


    Yuniko became curious and asked, "With whom is he talking?" She could hear that Haruyuki''s voice was very cheerful.


    "Should be Kasugano-kun?" Taku wasn''t sure, but he felt that it should be Kasugano from Haruyuki''s happy voice.


    "Kasugano-kun?"


    Yuniko became curious and walked out to see who wasing. She walked to the corridor and then she saw Kasugano-kun.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yuniko blinked her eyes and suddenly her face felt very hot at that moment.

 Chapter 1029 Im Ocean Stingray

    <h4>Chapter 1029 I''m Ocean Stingray</h4>


    Yuniko blushed when he saw Kasugano for the first time. Her face turned reddish and she felt a bit embarrassed. She suddenly realized something and tidied up her clothes afraid a wrinkle would appear. She also checked her appearance in the small mirror in the living room so she wouldn''t make a bad impression on Kasugano.


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by Kuroyukihime and looked at Yuniko with a helpless expression. "Nico, what are you doing?"


    Yuniko was startled then she quickly looked around before she brought Kuroyukihime inside. "Hey do you know that hunk?" In her mind, Kasugano was really a hunk and it might be her first time seeing someone so handsome.


    Looking at Yuniko''s reaction, Kuroyukihme didn''t feel that surprised and shook her head.


    "Just give up."


    "What?!"


    Yuniko was startled when she heard Kuroyukihime''s response. She frowned andined, "What do you mean?! Do you mean that I''m not cute enough? Do you think that I don''t have a chance?" She felt that Kuroyukihime was looking down on her charm. She was quite popr at her school and there were also a lot of stupid boys who gave her a love letter. She didn''t think that she was bad and she had a chance at Kasugano.


    "It''s not that you''re not cute enough, but haven''t you seen the girls beside him?" Kuroyukihime said.


    "What?!"


    Yuniko came out once again then noticed a beautiful girl with wless smooth skin, but that wasn''t the problem. She gulped when she saw the girl''s chest was humongous. She looked at her airport chest and frowned.


    "Oh, Hime, you''re here?"


    Yuniko was surprised when the girl greeted Kuroyukihime then looked at Kuroyukihime with a curious expression.


    "Fuuko, you''ve had fun with your trip?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    Fuuko nodded with smile and said, "Yes, we really have fun there."


    "Where is Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "They''re at home. They want to take a rest after going back.," Haru answered then looked at the little girl beside Kuroyukihime. "Kuroyuki, who is she? Your little sister?"


    "No!" 2x


    Kuroyukihime and Yuniko red at each other and they wouldn''t want such a little sister (older sister) like her!


    Yuniko smiled sweetly at Haru and introduced herself. "Hello, Onii-chan. My name is Kozuki Yuniko. You can call me Nico-chan."


    Haru was about to say something, but Fuuko didn''t give him a chance.


    "How cute!"


    Fuuko hugged Yuniko tightly and pressed Yuniko''s head into herrge bust.


    "Hmmh!!!!"


    Yuniko was startled, but more importantly she was angry when Fuuko provoked her. She knew that she had a t chest, but she didn''t need to be reminded!


    Even though she had to admit that Fuuko''s chest was very soft, it made her angry being hugged so suddenly. She pushed Fuuko away and looked at Fuuko with an intimidating expression. "What the hell are you doing?! Do you want to kill me?!" Fuuko''s chest made it hard for her to breathe and envious at the same time.


    Fuuko smiled and let go of Yuniko. "I''m sorry. I can''t help it. You''re too cute."


    "¡­¡­"


    Being praised, Yuniko, of course, was very happy, but she couldn''t show it on her face. Her expression was very proud as if a peacock.


    "I''m sorry, she loves to hug cute girls." Haru was a bit helpless at Fuuko''s hobby. "You shouldn''t hug someone so suddenly."


    Fuuko pouted and ignored Haru.


    Haru sighed and understood since Fuuko was a bit annoyed since he had seen her naked body during the trip before. He had apologized, but he knew that she wanted him to spoil her. He ignored Fuuko and looked at Yuniko. "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Nico-chan."


    "Yes, Onii-chan."


    Yuniko smiled sweetly at Haru.


    "Lolicon."


    "Oi!!!"


    Haru red at Fuuko who had said forbidden words. Fuuko snorted and ignored him. He shook his head and looked at Yuniko again. "Ignore her." But he didn''t expect Yuniko''s reaction to be a bit different from his imagination.


    Yuniko blushed shyly and thought that she had a chance to get Haru''s heart.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki scratched his head since he was being ignored, but he didn''t care much since the mochi which was being given by Haru was very delicious.


    Haru looked at Kuroyukihime, Haruyuki, then Yuniko. He knew that the Chrome Disaster had appeared and it was better to act with them since he didn''t know the location of the Chrome Disaster. Unlike him, Yuniko was the Legion''s Master of Prominence and of course, she knew the location of the yer who used Chrome Disaster since that person was a member of her Legion.


    "So are you talking about "brain bursts"?"


    "!!!!"


    When Haru suddenly asked this question, Haruyuki, Yuniko, Kuroyukihime, and Fuuko were startled.


    "K, Kasugano-kun¡­?!" Haruyuki suddenly had a sense of foreboding. He had never thought about this possibility before, but suddenly he felt that there was no other person who could be that yer beside him.


    Kuroyukihime and Fuuko were surprised since they didn''t expect Haru to tell everyone about his identity.


    "D, do you also y "brain burst"?" Yuniko forgot about her real personality since it was too shocking.


    "Yes."


    "K, Kasugano-kun¡­" Haruyuki took a deep breath and asked, "W, what''s your name on the "brain burst"?"


    Chiyu and Taku also hade out from the living room to hear their conversation.


    Haru didn''t have a burden and he smiled at them. "I''m Ocean Stingray."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haruyuki, Yuniko, Chiyu, and Taku opened their mouths so wide that it was enough for an egg to be put there.


    Only Fuuko and Kuroyukihime didn''t feel that surprised by his identity.


    Yuniko thought that she was really at a disadvantage, especially when she was surrounded by both ck Lotus and Ocean Stingray. If it was ck Lotus alone then it wouldn''t be trouble, but there was Ocean Stingray. She also looked at Haru''s identity and was startled when she found out that he was a university student at a young age. She understood why he was so strong and it was because this guy was a prodigy. She looked at Kuroyukihime and asked, "You know about his identity?" She could see that Haruyuki, Taku, and Chiyu didn''t know about Haru''s identity, but Kuroyukihime knew about him.


    "Yes, it isn''t hard to know, but I keep it a secret since he has asked me to keep it." Kuroyukihime looked at Haruyuki and said, "But since he has decided to talk about his identity then there''s no need to keep it a secret."


    Haruyuki also knew that it was important to keep the identity of the yer of the "brain burst" since it would be dangerous if someone knew about it. But he didn''t understand why Haru decided to tell everyone about his identity as an Ocean Stingray.


    Haru didn''t exin anything and asked, "You''re Red King?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­Yes." Yuniko had aplicated expression since this guy was her nemesis. She fell for her nemesis, which made her unsure what to do.


    "So you know about us?" Taku asked.


    "It isn''t hard to guess your identity, especially when you keeping in and out of Haruyuki''s house," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t that they didn''t believe in Haruyuki, but they could see that it was quite easy for Haru to know about Haruyuki''s identity, especially when they remembered that Haruyuki had tried to challenge Haru in the past.


    "So what are you talking about? Both ck King and Red King are here, If it isn''t something serious then you won''t be gathering together."


    Hearing Haru''s question, everyone thought that it might be the reason why Haru decided to tell his identity.


    Yuniko looked at Haru and asked, "You''re going to help me?"


    "Depending on the quest."


    Yuniko nodded and felt happy somehow. "Chrome Disaster. I need all of you to help me to take care of it."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Chrome Disaster?"

 Chapter 1030 Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Disaster</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    When everyone was confused by Yuniko''s words, Kuroyukihime and Fuuko were startled.


    Kuroyukihime stood up from her seat showing an unbelievable expression and couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "Impossible!"


    Fuuko nodded and agreed. "Yes, I''ve seen it destroyed before."


    "Two and a half years ago I witnessed thest Chrome Disaster and that armor, and confirmed its destruction."


    "Then why has it appeared again?"


    "Umm¡­ What is Chrome Disaster?"


    Chiyu and Haruyuki seemed to be clueless and confused about what they meant by Chrome Disaster.


    Kuroyukihime and Fuuko looked at each other and nodded.


    "Haruyuki, can you go and get four cable link leads? It''s quicker to show it to all of you."


    "No, it is alright to just bring three. We have one here." Fuuko tucked Haru''s shirt and received a nod from him. He took out a cable link lead which they usually used.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at how close Fuuko and Haru were, Yuniko sighed at how short her first love was.


    When seven of them were connected to a cable link lead, Kuroyukihime showed a video of Chrome Disaster which happened two and a half years ago.


    They could see how powerful it was, but at the same time, they saw that it was being in by ck Lotus, showing that the Chrome Disaster had been killed and it shouldn''t appear in this world again.


    In the early days of el World, there was a tyrant named Chrome Disaster who terrorized the elerated World. When the Seven Kings of Pure Color put an end to him, as Brain Burst uninstalled, Chrome Disaster proimed that his legacy would return to haunt el World. His words proved true, as his Enhanced Armament, the Armor of Catastrophe, remained intact despite his loss of Brain Burst and came to possess the next Burst Linker it came into contact with, creating even more carnage. The armor possessed four different Burst Linkers before finally being destroyed by the ck Lotus.


    Then the video was over and they returned back to reality.


    "How cruel¡­" Chiyu gasped when she saw a lot of yers die because of Chrome Disaster.


    Kuroyukihime told them that she and other Kings had finished Chrome Disaster. She had even confirmed that it had disappeared, but that answer didn''t satisfy Yuniko. "Then how can you exin to me this situation?"


    Yuniko stood up and faced Kuroyukihime. "The fact that a fifth one has appeared and is rampaging around!"


    "Who is the fifth one? Is it one of the Kings?"


    "He''s not one of the Kings! The fifth is one of mine! A member of the Red Legion, Prominence. He was called Cherry Rook. He was a good guy¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head when Cherry Rook got a good guy card from Yuniko. From her conversation, he could tell that this Cherry Rook seemed to be in love with Yuniko, but that love seemed to be unrequired.


    Yuniko continued with her story and told them that the ability of the current yer who possessed the Chrome Disaster was a bit simr to flying ability.


    "Hmm¡­ I understand why you want Haruyuki."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Haruyuki was confused.


    Yuniko moved closer to Haruyuki and smiled. "It''s simple. I want you to catch Chrome Disaster for me, Onii-chan."


    "¡­Eh??"


    Then they continued to talk about the condition and the reward which they would get if they were helping Yuniko to get the Chrome Disaster.


    "So when is it?" Haru asked.


    "Probably tomorrow evening." Yuniko sighed.


    "I see. Then we''ll see each other again tomorrow after school."


    After they had made an appointment they decided to go back since it was already dark.


    Haru and Fuuko went to the parking park of the building since he needed to send Fuuko back to her house.


    "Here."


    "Thank you." Fuuko smiled and received a helmet from him.


    Haru started his motorcycle and Fuuko sat behind him. She hugged his waist and asked near his ears, "You''re not a lolicon?"


    His expression turned ugly when he heard this question. "No, I like it big."


    "Hmm¡­" Fuuko smiled with a bit of blush on her cheek. "You pervert." She hugged him tighter and knew that she didn''t need to worry that much about Yuniko.


    "You''re ready?"


    "Yes."


    Fuuko nodded.


    Haru drove back Fuuko to her house. He knew her parents since he often sent her back home. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that Fuuko''s parents loved him so much. It might be because it was hard to search for a son-inw who could ept Fuuko''s situation. He was different, but he was sure that if it was someone else, when they knew that Fuuko didn''t have a leg then their feelings might change. Whether they put a disgust or worried too much, that would cause trouble to Fuuko since she only wanted to be treated as normal. She didn''t want to be treated specially, only normally the same as everyone else.


    However, there was big trouble which would happen soon.


    Before he wanted to say something important to Fuuko, but it was hard to mention it. But this time, Chrome Disaster had appeared and his quest in this world would be over soon. Then at that time¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Fuuko asked.


    "Nothing."


    "Really? Nothing?" Fuuko was skeptical.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed at how sharp this girl was, but it was hard to tell her. "Nothing. Your chest is awesome. I can feel it on my back."


    Fuuko blushed and wanted to p him, but then she asked, "Is it good?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    His motorcycle parked in front of her house, Fuuko stepped down from his motorcycle with a blush wondering why she had done that before. Though, at the same time, she was happy that he showed an attraction to her. She knew that she was different from normal people since she had lost her leg, but he didn''t treat her differently and she loved that part of him. She wanted this kind of day to continue and spend her time together with him. "Do you want to enter? My mom should cook something right now."


    Haru felt conflicted looking at Fuuko. He sighed and knew that he needed to tell her. He stared at her right into her eyes and said, "Fuuko, I''ve got something to talk about with you."


    Fuuko was a bit startled and looked at him with a bit of worry. "W, what''s wrong?" She wasn''t sure, but she felt something bad was about to happen.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to move to the United States soon."


    Haru couldn''t tell her that he was going back to his original world and told her a lie that he was going to study at a university in the United States.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fuuko couldn''t believe what she had heard. She forced her smile and asked, "Y, you''re joking, right?"


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. I''m serious."


    "With everyone?"


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    Haru pondered for a while and said, "Three dayster. So tomorrow might be ourst time to y tog---" He didn''t finish his words and he was pped.


    *p!*


    "Idiot!"


    Fuuko tried to run back, but it was hard when she was using a prosthetic leg. She was about to fall, but she was caught by a strong hand.


    "Be careful. Don''t run so suddenly."


    Haru felt very bad, but what could he do?


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Fuuko tried to push him away, but he didn''t let her go and hugged her in his arms.


    "I know that it is my fault for not telling you and I''ve been very indecisive to tell you about this matter earlier, but please believe me that I''lle back in the future."


    Of course, Haru woulde back since he wouldn''t give up on a such a cute girl such as Fuuko.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t hear her response, but suddenly she asked him a question.


    "When are you going back?"


    "I''m not sure. A few months, years?"


    "You¡­!" Fuuko looked at him and asked, "Do you love to y with me that much?"


    "No, of course not."


    "¡­But you''re going back?"


    "Yes, without a doubt."


    Haru stared at Fuuko and held her. "Believe me. I''ll be back. If you have a man at that time, then I''ll steal you from him."


    "You''re unreasonable!"


    Fuuko blushed, but was also happy at that time.


    "Fuuko¡­"


    Her chin was being raised by him, but she didn''t do anything, only closed her eyes. It was her first time, but she felt that it felt very good. She hugged neck tightly and started to cry since she knew that they would be separated. She was afraid for him to forget her, especially when there were a lot of girls who were by his side.


    Separating their lips, Haru looked at her and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Your first kiss is mine now."


    Fuuko ignored his words and grabbed his head to kiss him again.


    Haru didn''t mind, but somehow he needed to escape from this ce since he could see Fuuko''s father seemed to re at him as if wanted to murder him.

 Chapter 1031 Before Return

    <h4>Chapter 1031 Before Return</h4>


    "I''m back."


    Haru returned to his home and went to the living room to see everyone wasying on the sofa while holding their stomachs.


    "Haru, dinner!" 3x


    "¡­¡­"


    *Growl!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru almost forgot about it and asked, "So what do you want to eat?"


    The four of them sat down in the living room and started to talk about the quest.


    "Chrome Disaster is going to appear tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. I''ve made an appointment with ck King and Red King. I''ve also told them about my identity."


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter when they know about our identity or not."


    The quest for Chrome Disaster will be over tomorrow and they don''t need to worry too much about it.


    "So what about the Level 10 quest?" Charlotte asked.


    "I''ll hack the game to level up my levels after we are done with Chrome Disaster." Haru had thought that it was better to do that since if he killed five of the Six Kings then the game might be over. He didn''t want to steal the limelight from Haruyuki since Haruyuki was the main character and this game was the reason why Haruyuki had grown from a bullied boy to a strong boy, probably. His only regret in this world was that he hadn''t been able to seed in making Haruyuki be slimmer.


    They agreed and thought that it was their time to return since it had been few months since they had stayed in this world.


    "So have you told Fuuko about this matter?" Sumire asked. She knew about Fuuko''s feelings towards Haru and she felt that it would be too cruel for him to leave without saying anything.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve solved that matter."


    But he knew that the atmosphere turned weird, especially when he noticed both Tabane and Charlotte didn''t even say anything for a while.


    "That''s good. Then I''ll sleep first." Sumire left the group and returned to her room since she felt something bad was about to happen.


    "Then, I''ll go back too. I feel a bit sleepy." Charlotte yawned and followed Sumire. She nced at Haru and sighed.


    Haru looked at Tabane and Tabane also looked at him.


    "What were you saying to Fuuko?" Tabane had a smile on her face.


    Taabane''s smile was a bit weird and somehow, but Haru said, "I told her that we would go to the United States to study." He felt that it was something normal since Fuuko knew that they were university students.


    "Then?"


    "Then¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "You''ve hacked the Social Camera near Fuuko''s house, right? Then why do you need to ask me again?" When he kissed Fuuko, he knew that Tabane had hacked the Social Camera and peeked at them.


    "It''s because of what you''ve done! I''ve been giving you a lot of chance, but¡­ but¡­"


    Tabane stared at him and asked, "Why is it her? Not me?" At their first meeting, she was quite curious about him and at the same time, she knew that this guy was a predator, but after knowing him, she knew that he wasn''t bad and he would take care of his women dearly. She had chosen him, and had given him a lot of chances, but somehow this guy didn''t even move on her. She felt frustrated and thought that it was better to make a move by herself.


    Tabane didn''t wait for his answer and tried to steal his lips, but of course, she was stopped by him.


    "Why did you stop me?!"


    Haru had mastered Kenbunshoku Haki and it was almost impossible to send out a sneak attack on him.


    "It''s because you were trying to kiss me."


    "Do you hate me?" Tabane asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I like you."


    "Then?"


    "You know my situation, but even so, you''re alright with it?"


    "Of course!"


    "I''m scum."


    "No, I know that you''ll treat me well!"


    "I''ve got other girls beside you."


    "Isn''t that good? You can also have Houki so you can have a sister sandwich."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru flicked Tabane''s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Tabane held her forehead and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    "It is because you''ve said something stupid." Haru sighed and looked at Tabane. He would be lying if he didn''t have a good impression of her and both of them had stayed together for few months. Their rtionship had be closer and they knew each other very well. He knew that about her feelings, but it felt very scummy when he had just kissed another girl a few hours ago then he kissed another girl again. If it happened after they had returned to their original world then he didn''t hesitate, but it had happened after he had confessed and kissed Fuuko.


    However, it was at this moment that Tabane stole his lips suddenly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless and decided to ept it. He hugged her waist and kissed her deeply.


    Kissing him, Tabane understood why this guy was called a harem protagonist since it felt very good. It was her first kiss, but she didn''t expect it to be this good. She had seen a lot of practical videos, but it was first time doing the real thing.


    "Satisfied?"


    "Very good!"


    "That''s good. You can do it anytimeter."


    Tabane hugged him tightly and felt very happy. Her mood was festive and asked, "Can you return me back to being an adult?"


    "Well¡­?"


    The next day in the evening, there were a lot of people gathered in Haruyuki''s house. They were here to enter the "Unlimited Neutral Field" together to hunt down Chrome Disaster.


    Although Haruyuki, Chiyu, Taku, and Yuniko had prepared themselves, they didn''t expect to see a full member of the "Pets".


    The real identity of Sumire, Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane were the "Pets".


    Haruyuki was really amazed and wanted to shake their hands, but he was too nervous to do so.


    Fuuko also joined them and she also told her about her identity. Her identity was known as a Sky Raker who was a powerful Level 8 yer and also an ex-member of Nega Nebulus.


    Yuniko was even more confident when there were a lot of high level yers gathered to help her. She bowed her head and said, "Thank you." She was very grateful for everyone who came to help her.


    "It''s alright."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "After we have hunted Chrome Disaster. I''ll have something to talk about with everyer."


    "Eh?"


    Kuroyukihime, Haruyuki, Chiyu, Taku, and Yuniko seemed a bit surprised, but they nodded.


    "Well, how about we go now?" Sumire asked.


    They nodded and got ready to go to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to catch the Chrome Disaster. They looked at each other before they nodded.


    "Burst Link!"

 Chapter 1032 Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 1032 Trap?</h4>


    Even though everyone said "Burst Link!" at the same time, but Chiyu didn''t join them.


    Chiyu sulked and stayed in Haruyuki''s living room eating a lot of sweets. She wanted to join them, but she hadn''t reached Level 4 which meant that she couldn''t go to "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    Chiyu sighed and looked at everyone who had entered the game. She was wondering what she should do before they returned.


    Everyone had been teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field".


    "So where is he?" Sumire asked.


    "Ikebukuro."


    "What is "Unlimited Neutral Field"?" Haruyuki asked.


    Taku pushed his sses and exined to Haruyuki what was "Unlimited Neutral Field" since it was Haruyuki''s first time to be here.


    Haruyuki was startled and couldn''t help butin. "If there is such a ce, why don''t you tell me? If I know such a ce then I can level up a lot of times!" Even though he needed to spend 10 Burst Points to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field", if he stayed in this ce for a long time then he should be able to level up a lot of times. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to be Level 9 by then.


    "You shouldn''t do that." Haru interrupted.


    "What?" Haruyuki was surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I agree." Kuroyukihime looked at the horizon and said, "I rmend you shouldn''t spend that much time in this ce."


    "Why?"


    "Because it might cause a disturbance in your time perception. If you stay in this ce too long then you might forget your appointment tomorrow, or forget what time, etc¡­" Taku exined why it was dangerous to stay in this ce for a long time.


    "Worse case, you''ll be a different person when youe back."


    "This¡­" Haruyuki was startled, but he quickly knew that he shouldn''t y in this ce too long.


    Haru looked at Haruyuki and said, "It''s natural. Your body won''t age, but your soul will."


    "Soul age?"


    "More importantly, we should get moving." Yuniko reminded them. "When we elerated we had two minutes of real time before. Cherry''s train was due to arrive in Ikebukuro. We''ve got plenty of time but¡­"


    "You''re right."


    "But how are we going to Ikebukuro? Are we going to run?" Haruyuki asked.


    "Don''t be stupid! Why else should we bring you?"


    "Huh?"


    Yuniko looked at Kuroyukihime and smiled. She quickly hugged Haruyuki''s waist and said, "You''ll hold me, right? Onii-chan."


    "Eh?!"


    "!!!"


    Haruyuki realized that the distance between him and Kuroyukihime was very close.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll be the one who you''ll hold tight. After all, look at my arms and legs." Kuroyukihime showed off her ded arms and legs.


    "Eh?!"


    "Rain, you can hold Silver Crow''s leg or something!"


    "Don''t be kidding! It''s your fault to have such an avatar''s design! You should use a train by yourself!"


    "What did you say?!"


    Kuroyukihime and Yuniko were in an intense confrontation.


    "Then how about---" Taku was about to say something but¡­


    "No one is asking you, Four-Eyes!"


    "Mind your own business, Professor!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    Taku squatted down on the ground while drawing a circle in a depressed manner.


    "Taku!!!!"


    Haruyuki cried out for his best friend.


    Haru shook his head when he saw the appearance of harem protagonist beside him. "Then, we''ll take the train first." He looked at Sumire, Charlotte, Tabane, and Fuuko. "Is that alright?"


    "Sure."


    "Flying is tiring."


    "The train is the best."


    "Let''s go!"


    Haru looked at Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko. "Then, we''ll go now."


    Haruyuki didn''t have a chance to say anything since he saw Haru and his group jump down from this building.


    "Wait¡­!"


    Haruyuki, Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko looked down and saw Haru, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and Fuukonded safely on the ground before walking toward the train. They looked at each other and decided to stop arguing with each other before taking a flight toward Ikebukuro first to catch Cherry Rook.


    Inside the train, the five of them were sitting together while ying a card.


    "So the four of you are going to the United States?" Fuuko asked.


    "Yes, we have to go study."


    "The professor has rmended it to us and it is a rare chance so¡­"


    Fuuko understood and Haru had told her before. Even though she knew that it was painful, it was their decision. She could only support them even though it would be lonely in the future.


    "Well, don''t be sad. All of us wille back in time to see you, right?" Sumire looked at Haru with a knowing expression.


    "Yes, all of us will." Haru nodded.


    Fuuko smiled and was happy when she heard it, but then, she could talk about thatter since there was something more important. "So what do you think about this Chrome Disaster?"


    "Do you want to hear it?" Charlotte asked.


    Fuuko raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, don''t you think that it is weird when ck Lotus has told that she has destroyed Chrome Disaster yet it has appeared once again on a different yer."


    "Then¡­?"


    "It''s a trap." Tabane simplized everything.


    "What?!" Fuuko was startled and asked, "Who?!"


    "It might be one of the Six Kings, but it might be someone else. After we have seen them then we''ll know who they are." Haru calmly exined.


    "Then why don''t we tell them?" Fuuko asked.


    "If we told them then the yers who nned all of this wouldn''te out," Sumire said.


    Fuuko was startled and asked, "So they''re bait?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Their silence answered everything.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry since we can massacre them easily." Haru tried to calm Fuuko.


    Fuuko nodded and said, "Well, I''m not worried since they''re not too weak for me to worry. There are also two Level 9 yers there."


    They nodded, but they knew very well that Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, Taku, and Yuniko would be at a disadvantage.


    Haruyuki, Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko were in the sky to go to Ikebukuro, but suddenly someone shot them down.


    "What happened?!"


    "Is this a Chrome Disaster?"


    "No, it is too early and Cherry Rook doesn''t have this ability."


    Haruyuki was troubled since he needed to avoid the bullet which was shot at him.


    "Missile!"


    "I''ll handle this." Kuroyukihime swept down her arm and destroyed the missile.


    They knew that it was too dangerous to stay in the sky and they needed tond.


    Haruyuki hurriedlynded himself on the ground since it was hard to fly with a lot of people. Quickly lowered the altitude, they were being greeted by a bombardment, Taku hurriedly let go of Haruyuki''s legs thennded on therge crater.


    Kuroyukihime and Yuniko also let go of Haruyuki andnded on the deep crater. They tried their best to hold their ground to not slip down from falling into this deep crater.


    "Uwaaa!!!"


    Haruyuki slipped and his body rolled downhill until hended inside the crater.


    Kuroyukihime and Yuniko stabilized themselves quickly and realized that they had been trapped. Inside this crater unless they were able to fly it was very hard to get out, especially when they could see a lot of yers had surrounded them.


    Then they suddenly saw a figure of Yellow Radio, the Yellow King, standing on the top of the crater looking down on them.


    Yuniko quickly realized what had happened. "You¡­! You Punk! You nned this all along, didn''t you, Yellow Radio!"

 Chapter 1033 Excessive Request

    <h4>Chapter 1033 Excessive Request</h4>


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "What''s that?" Fuuko was worried.


    "They should be attacked." Charlotte could see that Haruyuki who was flying in the sky was being shot.


    "Let''s go and save them!" Fuuko was quite anxious. Even though she believed in Kuroyuki and Yuniko, she couldn''t help but be worried about them.


    They nodded and went out from the train to save them, but when they were about to go out suddenly someone was about to behead Fuuko''s head.


    "Wha--?!"


    Fuuko saw a sword was about to behead her head, but suddenly that sword stopped. She looked at Sumire who used her ma maniption to block the attack.


    Haru wasn''t going to forgive this bastard and mmed his fist at the yer who had attacked Fuuko.


    *Baam!*


    Even though Haru had always been using his sword, his physical ability wasn''t something that could be scoffed at. After being hit by Haru, the yer who almost beheaded Fuuko was thrown and mmed directly into the wall causing it to turn into a ruin.


    But they knew that this attack wouldn''t be able to defeat their attacker.


    "ROARRRR!!!!"


    They saw a silver giant yer with arge sword and devilish appearance roar loudly toward them.


    "Chrome Disaster¡­"


    They didn''t expect it toe toward them.


    "Oh my, what a coincidence to meet you here." Yellow Radio smiled brightly looking at Silver Crow, ck Lotus, Cyan Pile, and Scarlet Rain who were trapped inside this deep crater.


    "Don''t y innocent! You were lying here to ambush us!" Yuniko simply lost her patience.


    There was no way for yers to be able to gather such arge group to gang them unless they hadid an ambush. One second in real time is 17 minutes in the "brain burst", unless someone had made a n it would have been impossible to meet each other.


    "What a horrible usation. In vition of the non-aggression treaty, one of my lovely followers was attacked and lost all of their points. So we''re just looking for someone from the Red Legion to take responsibility for it."


    Hearing Yellow Radio, they knew very well that this yer was the one who had set up everything. From the Chrome Disaster and every yer who was killed by it, all of that was a n which was set up by Yellow Radio to trap all of them in this ambush!


    "The treaty states that, "If a Legion member has had the program forcibly uninstalled because of an attack that vited the treaty, that Legion can choose anyone from the offending Legion to meet the same fate."."


    Yellow Radio shook his head while looking quite regretfully toward them. "But who would have thought that the person we found, by sheer chance, would be the head of the Red Legion, Scarlet Rain herself."


    "I see¡­ so that''s all this is about!" Yuniko was brimming with anger. Her blood was boiling and she couldn''t wait to masscare everything in this ce, but she knew that it wasn''t the time for that since she had something more important to do.


    "I''m so pleased that you understand."


    "But the treaty also says¡­" Yuniko pointed her finger and said, "You can choose anyone for revenge, but this doesn''t apply if the Legion master punishes the culprit by taking away all of their points."


    "That''s true. But I heard a rumor floating around that you tried to do that, and failed spectacrly," Yellow Radio said with a smile.


    Yuniko gritted her teeth hearing that fact.


    "Of course, you''re free to try again. But when will the culprit appear again? When will you punish him? If you can''t do it straight away, I''m afraid we''ll have to make do with you after all." Yellow Radio sighed and seemed that he didn''t have a choice to do this which made them more furious.


    Haruyuki knew that it was a trap and told that it was better to log out, but Taku destroyed that naive thought since it was impossible to log out inside the "Unlimited Neutral Field", unless someone found a portal or gate to log out. He thought to escape to the portal or that gate, but that naive thought was broken again since the distance of the closest portal or gate was too far away.


    "But he has miscalcted. Yellow Radio has created a group to hunt me down, but we have another King beside us."


    Hearing Yuniko''s reminder, Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime. There was also the "Pets" and the Sky Raker who was using a train toe to this ce. As long as they could hold on until then they woulde to save them.


    "For that reason, ck Lotus, would you be so kind as to quietly observe the exciting carnival that''s about to begin?"


    Kuroyukihime raised her ded arm and shouted, "You must be joking, Yellow Radio. Why would I do what you wish?"


    "My goodness, how rebellious¡­" Yellow Radio sighed then raised his finger to show something. "And I even prepared a special present for you." Then he threw something to the ground which turned into a recorded video.


    The video was shown to everyone and it was a video about the first meeting to create a non-aggression treaty which made them surprised, but Kuroyukihime who saw this became pale rather her heart couldn''t bear it. The video was shown, but when it ended Kuroyukihime''s condition became abnormal.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!"


    Her voice became hysterical and she started to panic, fearing someone would look at her with disgust.


    "S - Senpai?" Haruyuki was worried by Kuroyukihime''s state.


    "I''m¡­ I''m¡­" Kuroyukihime''s eyes turned dim before she fell to the ground.


    "Senpai!"


    Haruyuki panicked and checked Kuroyukihime''s condition.


    "Zero Fill¡­"


    "Eh?"


    "Lotus, I didn''t realize¡­" Scarlet Rain sighed. She told them that "Zero Fill" was a condition where the yer and the conscious within the game was separated because of trauma and what had happened to Kuroyukihime.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Yellow Radioughed loudly. "I thought that betrayal would still be weighing on her. However, it''s absurd that she''s aiming for Level 10 if that''s how weak minded she is." He raised his hand and shouted, "Prepare for the attack!"


    Then all the yers who had surrounded the deep crater raised their weapons to start their attack.


    Haruyuki, Yuniko, and Taku gathered together with Kuroyukihime in the middle of them since she passed out after watching that video.


    "Damn¡­" Yuniko was about to take out her huge armament, but she was stopped by Taku.


    "Stop, Red King! If you activate your weaponry, you won''t be able to move! We should retreat to the Sunshine City''s Leave Point now!"


    Even if they knew that the "Pets" were their ally, they might also betray them. They felt that it was safer to retreat rather than wait for the the "Pets".


    "Haru, I''ll be a cover! Protect, master!"


    "But¡­"


    "If they defeat the Red King then it''ll be our King next! We can''t let that happen no matter what!" Taku shouted.


    Haruyuki carried Kuroyukihime in his arms and started to run together with Yuniko and Taku.


    "Understood!"


    "Open the fire!"


    Then a barrage of weaponry was shot toward them.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Let''s go!"


    Yuniko hurriedly retreated along with Taku and Haruyuki, but it was harder than she had thought.


    Then Haruyuki was shot and his HP was depleted, making him scream in pain. He only realized that when he was hit inside the "Unlimited Neutral Field", it was twice as painful as a normal match.


    Missiles were shot toward them making it even harder for them to escape, but they didn''t stop running and kept running toward the crater''s edge to escape.


    Haruyuki believed as long as he had reacted to the crater''s edge then he should be able to bring both Kuroyukihime and Yuniko to escape from this crater.


    Yellow Radio chuckled when he saw their struggle. "What a waste of struggle." He opened his palms and used his ability. "Silly Go Round!" He created the illusion of a merry-go round at a target, making said target assume that the world is spinning.


    Haruyuki became confused when the world spun around. "This¡­?"


    "This is just an illusion! Just close your eyes and run!" Yuniko reminded Haruyuki, but then she was attacked again.


    Even so, it had be harder to escape after Yellow Radio used his ability.


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Yellow Radioughed loudly, but suddenly¡­


    *Boom!*


    The Thunder struck down a group of yers.


    "UWAAAA!!!!"


    "Thunder?!"


    Everyone stopped for a moment since this thunder was very powerful.


    "Who?!"


    Yellow Radio was startled, but then his gaze focussed on the five yers who walked calmly toward them.


    "Yo, Yellow Radio, is it our first time meeting with each other." Haru walked together with Fuuko, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire. On his shoulder, there was something, but some yers ignored it since his presence was very hard to ignore.


    "Ocean Stingray¡­"


    Yellow Radio''s expression turned ugly.


    "Stingray!!"


    Yuniko, Taku, and Haruyuki were happy when they saw the "Pets" and Fuuko.


    "Yes, this is our first meeting, Ocean Stingray." Yellow Radio calmed himself down and smiled. "I know that you want to be Level 10, so how about we divide both of them? I''ll take the Red King and you can have the ck King. Fair, isn''t it?"


    "You¡­?!" Yuniko was angry.


    "Yellow King, I didn''te to hunt them down." Haru ignored Yuniko and talked with Yellow Radio.


    "Oh, then what are you here for?" Yellow Radio asked this question, but he was ready to use his ability.


    "Yellow Radio, give me a face and let them go." Haru asked directly without shame on his face.


    "¡­¡­"


    In that very moment, the battlefield turned quiet since Ocean Stingray really asked for an excessive request.


    ''Give yourself a face? Who are you?!''


    Such a thought was in their minds, but they didn''t say it out loud rather they were waiting for Yellow Radio''s response.


    Haru knew that this quest was impossible to be granted by Yellow Radio, but he felt that it was enough to stun them for a while and it could give Yuniko, Haruyuki, and Taku to escape, but they didn''t do so and waited naively as if he came to save them which made him annoyed.


    ''Sigh¡­''

 Chapter 1034 Give you a face?

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Give you a face?</h4>


    ''Give you a face?!''


    Yellow Radio was furious by this unreasonable request, but he also knew that Ocean Stingray had an ability to ask this request, especially when he saw Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, Lc Deer, and Sky Raker beside him. He knew very well about those four yers, especially Sky Raker since she was part of ck Lotus''s Legion in the past.


    Yellow Radio''s mind moved very quickly, he knew that it was a rare chance for him to take both Red King and ck King, but with Ocean Stingray in front of him, it had be hard to take his prey. If he could take a step back then he wouldn''t mind giving Red King or ck King to Ocean Stingray since it was a very smart move. Once he had gained the friendship of Ocean Stingray, he was able to start his n to be Level 10, then by the end, he could end Ocean Stingray''s life. He felt his future was bright, but reality was harder than his dream.


    No one knew that the "Pets" had cleared the Imperial Pce beside Fuuko and Kuroyukihime which made everyone think the power of the "Pets" was so so. Even though Ocean Stingray had be Level 9, but they believedpared to the Six Kings of Pure Color, there was still a gap of power between them.


    Everyone was waiting for Yellow Radio''s response, but Yellow Radioughed loudly. "Haha¡­ Give you a face? Who are you? But¡­ I''m not an unreasonable person." He walked toward him and everyone gave him a way. "Take three of my attacks. If you can receive three of my abilities then I can give you permission to take them away."


    Hearing Yellow Radio''s words, everyone from Yellow Radio''s Legion became excited when they thought that they would be able to see the power of Yellow Radio.


    "You¡­?!" Yuniko was furious, but she didn''t move and looked at Ocean Stingray.


    "¡­Idiot."


    "What?" Yellow Radio seemed to hear something wrong.


    "I said that you''re an idiot." Haru didn''t even have politeness in his words.


    "You¡­?!" Yellow Radio was furious.


    "I''ve given you a chance to let you go back together with your minions, Yellow Radio, but¡­" Haru shook his head and it was as if his expression showed a very regretful expression. "You didn''t appeareciate it." He looked at him and said, "In my eyes, all of you here are weak."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned, before they became furious.


    "Bastard?!"


    "I''ll make a hole in your body!"


    "Boss, kill them!"


    Yellow Radio was silent for a while then smiled. "I see¡­ So let''s not give them mercy! Show them the power of the Crypt Cosmic Circus!"


    "OOOOOOHHHH!!!"


    "ATTACK!!!"


    Then the battle continued and the members of Yellow Radio''s Legion started their attack toward both Yuniko''s group and Haru''s group.


    One was trapped inside the crater and the other one was right beside them.


    "Hehehe, this is what I like, there''s no holding back! Let''s fight!" Yunikoughed then shouted, "Invincible!" A huge armament suddenly appeared behind her and she equipped herself with it, but even so it didn''t stop the yers from Yellow Radio''s Legion from attacking her.


    Taku and Haruyuki were helpless, but they also started to fight, or rather, Taku was fighting while Haruyuki tried his best to wake Kuroyukihime up.


    "It seems to be a very fun fight." Fuuko smiled while sitting in her wheelchair.


    "You''re not going to step down?" Sumire asked.


    "This is enough since all of you are here." Fuuko thought that with all members of the "Pets" it was very easy to decimate every member of the Crypt Cosmic Circus.


    "Haru, are you going to fight against Yellow Radio?" Charlotte asked.


    "Well, I''m curious about him since I haven''t fought against him or any of you want to fight him?" Haru asked since he thought that they were interested in fighting against the Yellow King.


    They shook their heads and didn''t show that much interest in fighting against the Yellow King.


    "Then, I''ll handle him."


    "Do you want me to change the terrain?" Tabane asked.


    "Leave it like this, if you change it into an ocean then they''re going to lose very quickly and it won''t be fun."


    "I heard you!"


    Yellow Radio was fuming in anger and said, "Then, let''s start our duel, Ocean Stingray!"


    "That''s what I''ve been waiting for, Yellow Radio!"


    Haru gave the person on his shoulder to Tabane. "Take care of this guy first."


    "Alright." Tabane received the yer on Haru''s shoulder.


    Haru then took out his sword and dashed toward Yellow Radio.


    ''He''s fast!''


    Yellow Radio thought so, but he could handle it.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Everyone stopped when the battle of Yellow Radio and Ocean Stingray had started. Even though they wanted to continue their battle, it was very hard when the two Level 9 yers were fighting each other. The effect of their fight was very big since there was a lot of debris which scattered around and the shockwave from their confrontation blew away some of weak yers. It was a very shocking battle which left anyone unable to look away.


    Yellow Radio started to feel pressure from Ocean Stingray as the speed of the confrontation became faster. He snorted and used his ability directly.


    "Deceit Firecracker!"


    Yellow Radio performed a backflip and then an explosion happened on Ocean Stingray. He thought that it would be able to give him an upperhand, but Ocean Stingray seemed alright and went out from the smoke of the explosion unscathed.


    "What?!"


    Yellow Radio felt the danger and quickly used his other abilities. "Silly Go Round!" Creating the illusion of a merry-go round at a target, making the said target assume that the world is spinning, it was one of his strongest abilities!


    Haru stopped his movement and saw the world spun.


    "Hahaha, how is this?! It is 100 years too early for you to fight me!" Yellow Radioughed loudly from the various directions which made it hard to grasp his position, but¡­


    "Water Breathing Six Form¡­"


    Arge amount of water suddenly came out from Haru''s body then very quickly he used his ability.


    "Whirlpool!"


    Haru fiercely twisted his upper and lower body, creating a whirlpool that cuts anything caught in it.


    Not only Yellow Radio, but everyone who was being caught by this whirlpool was trapped and their HP quickly decreased.


    The yers who were caught by this whirlpool knew that if they didn''t escape then they would die soon.


    "Help!"


    They kept screaming, but Yellow Radio also wasn''t in good condition either since he didn''t expect that Ocean Stingray''s ability would be this troublesome. He thought that Ocean Stingray''s ability was all close rangebat, but he didn''t expect there to be one which was very troubling him.


    However, when Yellow Radio was busy, fighting against Ocean Stingray, he also realized that the rest of the "Pets" were also attacking his members. He was really angry, but he was helpless.


    "Retreat! Retreat for now!"


    Hearing Yellow Radio''s voice, all of the members of the Crypt Cosmic Circus started to run away since the "Pets" were too strong!


    "Tch!"


    Yellow Radio escaped from the whirpool and stared at Ocean Stingray who had just happened to stare at him. "This time, I''ll let you go!" He quickly ran away along with everyone since he realized that the Chrome Disaster had been caught by him which startled him. He knew that his n had failed and he let out a long sigh.


    Haru didn''t chase after him and looked at Yuniko, Haruyuki, Taku, and Kuroyukihime who were in a very bad state which made him sigh. Though, he would forgive them this time since it might be thest day that he yed "brain burst".

 Chapter 1035 Keep it

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Keep it</h4>


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, I''m alright." Kuroyukihime stood up proudly, but there was a trace of depression on her face. After she had fought against her inner demon, she had be stronger once again, but regretfully that the battle was over when she had woken up.


    Zero Fill was something that urred to a yer when they didn''t have the courage to fight their trauma. In the end, they couldn''t control their avatar and were in a state of sleeping.


    Kuroyukihime knew that she was lucky that Haru, Tabane, Fuuko, Sumire, Charlotte or else she along with Yuniko, Taku, and Haruyuki would be decimated by the Yellow King along with his minions.


    "What about the Chrome Disaster?" Kuroyukihime asked.


    "It''s done." Haru made a gesture slitting his neck telling that he had defeated Chrome Disaster.


    "That''s good." Kuroyukihime nodded and looked at Yuniko who seemed to be talking with the Cherry Rook whose Chrome Disaster had been stripped from his body.


    Haru had taken off Chrome Disaster and destroyed it which meant that his quest was over. He only needed for them to return before he started to hack the "brain burst" to level himself up to Level 10.


    Yuniko talked for a while before she used "Judgement Blow" to end Cherry Rook''s life.


    Judgement Blow is a special skill that can only be gained by bing a Legion Master.


    Essentially being a one-hit move, it allows them to forcefully uninstall a "brain burst" from a member of their legion and a former member that left the legion less than a month ago. However, it can only be used at an extremely close range as its range is almost zero.


    Haru also had this ability, but he wouldn''t ever use it.


    Yuniko stood up and bowed her head toward everyone. "Thank you for helping me."


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry too much." Sumire patted Yuniko''s head. She seemed to be moved by Yuniko''s determination to forcefully uninstall "brain burst" from Cherry Rook who was also Yuniko''s parent.


    Fuuko also tried tofort Yuniko since she also loved to pamper a cute girl.


    The battle was over and everyone was in a happy mood. When they were talking to each other the gloomy stage started to transist into a wood stage that showed a very bright sun which was showing their mood at this moment.


    "Lastly, let''s check our item bag and delete the Chrome Disaster from the game." Charlotte reminded everyone.


    They nodded and checked their item bag to see if there was a Chrome Disaster which was also known as Armor of Catastrophe.


    "Nothing."


    Everyone sighed in relief and it meant that the Chrome Disaster had disappeared.


    "Then, let''s go back, we have something to tell all of you."


    "What do you mean?" Kuroyukihime looked at Sumire.


    "It''s better to return to the real world first, I''m sure that Chiyu has been waiting for us," Charlotte said.


    They nodded and returned to the real world.


    Haru didn''t do anything, waiting for everyone to log out, and when he saw that everyone had returned. He quickly hacked the "brain burst" and changed his level to Level 10 without trouble. He sighed and felt his stay in this world would be over soon. He didn''t expect that he would stay in this world so long, but at the same time, he had learned a lot of things. He was about to log out, but he received a notice from the creator of this game.


    "This is¡­?"


    Everyone had returned and they looked at Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte. Everyone had be friends and they thought that their journey would be very fun in the future until they heard this news.


    "We''re going to move to the United States in two days."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard this news.


    Kuroyukihime was startled, but then she looked at Fuuko who had a calm expression.


    "Did you know this?"


    Fuuko nodded after hearing Kuroyukihime''s question. "Yes." She was quite sad, but she knew that they woulde back so she didn''t need to worry.


    Kuroyukihime was ufortable, but Chiyu, Taku, Haruyuki, and Yuniko felt even more ufortable since they didn''t expect Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte to move away in two days and they had only told them about this matter very closely.


    "You¡­?!" Yuniko feltplicated.


    "Why?" Haruyuki asked.


    "There is a professor who has invited us to study there. It is a rare chance so¡­" Sumire had a helpless expression on her face when she told this lie.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing their reason, they also knew that it was a rare chance to continue their study. They knew that Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte were very smart and since they had a chance then they should continue their study. They knew it very well, but their hearts¡­


    "It isn''t that we''re not going to meet each other again." Tabane smiled and said, "We''ll also y in Tokyo from time to time since our parents are living in this town."


    They felt better after hearing it.


    Haruyuki then looked at Haru with burning eyes. "Then for thest time, Kasugano-kun, can you cook the best feast for us?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Haru at this moment since they knew that this guy''s food was very amazing.


    "Leave it to me."


    Haru might have failed to make Haruyuki be slimmer, but he had seeded in increasing Haruyuki''s weight, though it wasn''t that much.


    After the party, Haru sent back Fuuko as usual. This time, she hugged his waist tightly as if she didn''t want to let him go, even when they had arrived right in front of her house.


    Haru didn''t do anything for a while then he remembered something.


    "Right, Fuuko, can you have this?"


    "Hmm?"


    Fuuko looked at Haru curiously, but Haru connected a wire on her Neuro Linker and did Direct Wired Connection. She didn''t know what he wanted to do, but then she received a question whether she was going to ept an item from him or not.


    "What is this?"


    Fuuko was confused, but then her eyes opened very wide. She looked at Haru in amazement and asked, "You''ve cleared the Imperial Pce?" She had asked about that matter before, but they didn''t answer her which made her conclude that they had failed, but she didn''t expect that they had cleared it without trouble.


    "Yeah¡­ but it is useless to me since I''ll move soon. So I thought I''d give it to you."


    "No, I''m not suitable for this." Fuuko shook her head since she didn''t have that much of an intention to be Level 10.


    "It''s alright. Keep it for now. You can give it to someone that you deem worthy of itter."


    "But¡­"


    "Keep it."


    Fuuko then nodded and received the Fluctuating Light from him. She hugged him again and stared at his eyes, waiting for him to do something.


    Haru kissed her lips for thest time before he returned back since it was quitete.


    When Haru returned, everyone had been waiting for him in the living room. Their stomachs were a bit bloated since they had eaten a lot of things earlier.


    "Haru, let''s open the reward!" Tabane was excited and couldn''t wait to open her reward from the Group Chat.


    Haru nodded and agreed without hesitation since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would get from this quest.

 Chapter 1036 Reward Before Return 1

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Reward Before Return 1</h4>


    Everyone had been waiting for Haru to return since they wanted to open their reward together. Even though it wasn''t their first time their reward since they had also opened it after the Grand Magic Games in the world of Fairy Tail, their reward wasn''t satisfying. They had only received a point after they opened their reward which made them feel quite disappointed. Even though those points could be used to buy a lot of things, they weren''t that satisfied with it since they wanted something which was more interesting.


    Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane remembered what everyone had received from the reward which was why they felt a bit envious, and at the same time, they waited for him since they knew that Haru''s luck was very good. If they stayed with him, then they would receive a reward for sure.


    "Who is going to open the reward first?" Haru asked.


    "Me! Me! Me!" Tabane couldn''t wait any longer and raised her hand high.


    Everyone agreed and let Tabane open her reward first.


    Tabane took a deep breath and felt a bit nervous, but then her eyes shone brightly and she opened her reward. She waited for a while before she saw her reward.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received "Khnum"]


    "Eh?"


    "What did you get?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Khnum? I''m not sure what it is." Tabane wasn''t sure what she had received.


    "Read the description, it might be an interesting ability." Haru felt that he might have heard about "Khnum" somewhere.


    Tabane nodded and read the description of "Khnum".


    Khnum is a Stand that confers the ability to change shape to its user. Thus, it doesn''t have an appearance or a personality. It is a Stand with nobative ability whatsoever, but is useful for approaching people multiple times without them bing suspicious.


    Khnum enables the user to alter his appearance, height, weight, scent, and presumably voice at will.


    To do so, the user can mold his face as if it were y to modify it. The user cannot change his/her clothes but can alter his/her own hair, doing so to match their target. The user can freely undo his alterations, although he is never seen doing so.


    "Hmm, very interesting ability." Tabane thought that it might be a perfect ability for her.


    "What is it?" Charlotte asked.


    "It seems to be a Stand, right?" Haru also owned two Stands: Sticky Fingers and Kiss. He wouldn''t be that surprised if someone from the Chat Group also received a Stand ability.


    "Stand? The same as Haru and Shinobu?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes, it is also perfect for me." Tabane smiled and said, "Wait a moment." She turned her face to the side and started to mold her face.


    They couldn''t see what Tabane was doing, but they could see that Tabane''s hair started to change somehow and when she turned back they saw she had changed into Haru.


    "This¡­?!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was surprised since in front of them, they saw Haru himself, but with different clothes.


    Haru had an enhanced sense, but he couldn''t see the difference between himself and Tabane who had transformed into himself. He knew that Tabane''s alteration appearance ability was very good, but it wasn''t perfect since it couldn''t copy the power of "Love''s Spot" under his right eye even though there was a mole under her right eye at this moment, but if Tabane decided to change into someone else then he knew that her alteration appearance was perfect.


    "How is it?" Tabane asked.


    "There''s no difference between you and Haru." Sumire couldn''t see the difference between Tabane and Haru beside their clothes. However, if Haru activated his "Love''s Spot" then she would instantly recognize who was the real Haru.


    Then Tabane tried to change into Sumire and Charlotte which received an exim by both of them when they saw this ability since it was really perfect ability for an assasinasion.


    "Hehehe, it''s a very good ability."


    Tabane was fugitive and there were a lot of people who had put a lot of bounty in her world, but with this ability, she could freely walk around the town without worry. She didn''t think that anyone would be able to see her disguise after she used this ability. Then she was sure that using this ability, her sexual activity with Haru would be even more interesting since she could also add a feature to her body such as rabbit ears, tail, changed to a different hairstyle, etc.


    Haru also thought that Tabane''s ability was interesting and somehow he had the same idea as Tabane at that moment, especially when both of them just happened to stare at each other.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Now, it is my turn." Charlotte looked at both Haru and Tabane since she had feeling that both of them had done.


    They nodded and let Charlotte open her reward.


    However, Haru, who had heard Charlotte''s words, felt that Charlotte was simr to the Duelist on a card game or something.


    Charlotte was a bit nervous then she received her reward quickly.


    [Ding! You have received Doraemon''s 4D Pocket]


    "¡­"


    "What did you get?" Tabane asked.


    "Doraemon''s 4D Pocket¡­" Charlotte was a bit confused and asked, "What is this?" She showed a pocket with a white color that seemed to have quite a simple design which was quite strange for some reason.


    "Well, you can read the description first."


    Charlotte only remembered it and started to read the description of Doraemon''s 4D Pocket.


    The 4D Pocket is Doraemon''s default gadget. The inside of the pocket is 4D, functioning simrly like a small portal (in other terms, a ''wormhole) that allows any item to be inserted inside it without using much space. The inside of the 4D Pocket looks like a limitless, floorless room. The pocket cannot be broken, unless cut into pieces, where the items inside them may either be destroyed instantaneously or immediately spewed out. The pocket can be burned but the items will not have any effect.


    It is used to store any item or rtively carriable by their strength. The 4D Pocket allows things to enter its small opening, because it may ''deform'' them so they may fit (through the opening). For example, the car is virtually impossible to be inserted into it, but when someone puts it or withdraws it, the car seems to deform in shape for a while, then reverts to its original form.


    Since the inside of the 4D Pocket is of another dimension (namely the 4th dimension), carrying the 4D Pocket around is like carrying an empty pocket, almost weightless.


    "Interesting¡­"


    Charlotte studied the 4D pocket with a curious expression. Though, at the same time, she realized that this 4D pocket had the same function as the IS core that was able to keep something inside which was developed by Tabane, but it was several times better.


    Haru, Tabane, and Sumire were also curious about this 4D pocket, even though Tabane might have developed the same thing, but it was different after all since this 4D pocket was made in Doraemon''s universe.


    After observing enough of this 4D pocket, Sumire decided to open her reward since she also had been waiting for her chance.


    Everyone also looked at Sumire with expectation wondering what kind of reward Sumire would get.


    Sumire opened her reward then felt a bit surprised by what she had gotten.


    [Ding! You''ve received the power of "Hana Hana no Mi"]


    "Hmm¡­ interesting¡­"

 Chapter 1037 Reward Before Return 2

    <h4>Chapter 1037 Reward Before Return 2</h4>


    "What did you get?"


    "Wait a moment, I''ll check the description first to make sure."


    Sumire read the description of "Hana Hana no Mi" and it seemed that she was right that it was an ability from one of Luffy''s pirate crew.


    Hana Hana no Mi.


    Hana Hana no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to replicate and sprout pieces of their body from the surface of any object or living thing. The weakness of this power is directly erased and the user can use this power within the sea or seastone.


    In simple terms, Sumire could duplicate any part of her body such as eyes, ears, arms, or even breasts. She felt that it was a very interesting ability and felt that she could use it for a lot of things. She then started to use her ability and created an arm on Haru''s shoulder.


    Haru saw a delicate arm on his shoulder and felt a bit surprised since it appeared so suddenly,


    Sumire caressed Haru''s chin before making it disappear. She smiled and asked, "How?"


    "What is that ability?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s an ability from "Hana Hana no Mi". It''s an ability from one of Luffy''s pirate crew." Sumire exined.


    Hearing "Hana Hana no Mi" and Sumire''s exnation, they knew whose ability it was and this reward was even more interesting than Tabane and Charlotte''s reward since it was simr to magic.


    "Your body also smells very fragrant now." Haru''s nose was very sensitive and he realized that the ability of "Hana Hana no Mi" also made Sumire''s body be as fragrant as flower, but he felt that it was quite normal since "Hana Hana no Mi" meant "Flower Flower Fruit", it was normal for her body to smell like a flower after she had received that power.


    Tabane and Charlotte were surprised that they could smell that Sumire smelled very good. It even intoxicated them which made them want to smell her for a long time.


    "¡­Guys¡­" Sumire was helpless when Tabane and Charlotte smelled her body from a very close distance. She looked at Haru asking for his help.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders since it was very hard to control his body when Sumire smelled very nice.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop sniffing at me!" Sumire pushed Charlotte and Tabane away.


    Charlotte and Tabane nodded, but they were very envious of Sumire since Sumire''s ability was able to enhance her charm. Even though they were content with their reward, they also wanted to receive a reward which would make them be even more beautiful or add more charm to themselves.


    "Haru, it''s your time."


    Sumire decided to change the topic since she could see that Charlotte and Tabane wanted to sniff her again. Even though she smelled very nice, it wasn''t that noticeable, but the smell could only be smelled when someone got close to her. She was wondering whether she could control this smell since it might be troublesome in the future.


    Hearing Sumire''s words, Charlotte and Tabane also looked at Haru since they were curious what kind of reward that he would get.


    "Hurry up and open it, Haru!"


    "Yeah, we''re curious!"


    Haru looked at Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who ignored the personal distance between them and quickly closed the distance between them. They even pressed their cheeks on himself, which made him helpless. Sumire was on his back staring at his smartphone and pressed her body on him, Tabane and Charlotte were on his right and left side respectively pressed their cheeks on him. He was sure if someone saw this, then they would curse him without hesitation since they felt envious.


    Haru felt slightly ufortable and somehow there was movement on his pants, but he needed to stop it. He decided to open up his reward quickly to see what kind of ability that he would receive.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received Booblingual]


    "Booblingual?"


    Everyone felt confused by this reward, but then Haru quickly read the description of Booblingual.


    Booblingual.


    Booblingual, also known as Breast Trantion. It is an area-effect spell that causes women''s breasts to speak, revealing their thoughts and ns and allowing the caster toe up with counters or defenses. This spell is noted to seemingly bypass spells or other defenses against mind reading, as it does not target the mind directly.


    The voices given to women''s breasts are not always identical to those of the women themselves, sometimes having certain characteristics and showing personality traits that the women''s own voicesck.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone read the description of this Booblingual quietly together then they became quiet and no sound was heard, but all of them stared at Haru silently.


    "It''s a very amazing ability." Sumire praised. She had to admit that Booblingual was a very powerful ability.


    "Don''t give me that¡­" Haru was helpless when he received this reward.


    "Hey, try it. I want to see if you can make my breasts talk with that ability." Tabane looked at Haru with a smile.


    "Alright, I''ll try it."


    Haru nodded and he would be lying if he didn''t have an interest in this ability. He was also curious about the effect of this ability and wondered how boobs could talk with him.


    "Booblingual!"


    Then he saw his surroundings turn pinkish and it was glowing strangely. Then he stared at Tabane''s boobs, asking where Tabane''s weakness was.


    "It''s her right nipple. She loves it when you tease her on her right nipple."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and realized that this power was more dangerous than he had thought. It was different from his telepathy ability which was an innate ability from Aquaman. Booblingual was a very amazing ability since he could ask the boobs of a woman about anything and they would answer him without hesitation.


    Tabane blushed and felt themunication between Haru and her boobs. "How is it?"


    "Amazing¡­"


    It was the only word which he could utter since Booblingual was even more amazing than he had thought.


    "Really? Then try to use it on me too." Charlotte was also curious, though, at the same time, she felt Booblingual was a very ridiculous ability.


    Haru nodded and asked Charlotte''s boobs. "What is your real age?"


    "It''s¡­"


    Haru nodded and understood instantly that Charlotte was a legal loli. Even though Charlotte had told them that she was at the age where she could marry, she had never told anyone about her real age. He moved closer to Charlotte and told her real age which made this legal loli blush and protected her tiny breasts from this pervert.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at Charlotte''s action since this girl was the one who had told him to use his new ability, but she was the one who felt embrassed by it.


    "Me, try me too." Sumire felt that she was being left out and she was also curious about this Booblingual.


    Haru nodded and used his Booblingual to everyone, but overall, even though this ability was a bit weird, it was very amazing and he was very satisfied with it.


    In the airport, everyone decided to send Sumire, Charlotte, Tabane, and Haru to the United States. They felt sad that the four of them decided to move away, but the four of them reassured them that they woulde to y from time to time.


    Fuuko hugged Haru and said, "Take care."


    "I''ll."


    Haru patted Fuuko''s back, but he didn''t kiss her since he had kissed her for a long time before. He felt that it was too early to do the next stage since in this world he was only 13 years old.


    "Then goodbye everyone!"


    "We''ll y from time to time!"


    "I''m happy to meet all of you."


    "See you next time!"


    Sumire, Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane walked away entering the airport leaving everyone.


    They sighed and could only watch them move away. There was a meeting and there would be a parting. It was something inevitable in life, but one thing for sure, they would meet again in the future.


    Haru looked at Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who gave him a nod. He hacked the airport for a moment before he, along with three other girls, were teleported back to their original world without anyone noticing. They had to admit that they had gained a lot of things which made them happy. But they were also sad since they needed to leave their new friends. But well, they could meet them again in the future.

 Chapter 1038 Shopping 1

    <h4>Chapter 1038 Shopping 1</h4>


    "Wee back!" 11x


    Everyone greeted Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte together. Even though they didn''t know how long that they had been in the quest, they were sure that they hadpleted the quest.


    Haru: "I''m not sure, but I miss you all."


    Tabane: "Me too! Me too!"


    Charlotte: "It feels so long¡­"


    Sumire: "Yeah, I don''t believe that we have stayed in that world for a few months yet time has stopped in our world."


    It was every amazing thing, even though Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte had done a quest twice, but the power of Group Chat was simply powerful. They tried to ask who had created this "Group Chat", but no one could answer them since they also didn''t know.


    The original members: Haru, Tsunade, Gintoki, Kuroneko, and Yajima also weren''t sure who had created or even invited them in the past.


    Tsunade: "So how is it? Is that world interesting?"


    Being asked, of course, they told them about their experience in the world of el World. It was an amazing experience and they had learned a lot of things.


    The Group Chat was very festive, but Haru missed his girlfriends and wanted to do the deeds since it was a bit hard to do it at the world of el World. Even though he had confirmed his rtionship with Tabane, there was both Sumire and Charlotte after all. It was impossible for him and Tabane to be so wild and unrestrained, though, their game had be even more interesting when they needed to do it secretly.


    Enough of that since he really missed Sora, Kasumigaoka, and Megumi. It had been few months since hest saw them and he really missed them.


    Haru was teleported after he had breakfast with everyone.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Sora asked.


    Haru stared at Sora for a while and kissed her lips.


    Sora was a bit surprised, but quickly gave him a response.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kasumi and Megumi stared at both of them before joining them.


    When Haru had hacked the "brain burst" to be Level 10, he had received an invitation from the creator of the game, but he had rejected her since he didn''t have an interest in meeting the creator. It was better to give it a chance to someone else since he didn''t really want to destroy the dream of everyone who yed that game seriously. He was onlying to that world by chance and since his quest was over then he would go back without causing too much trouble. It was also the reason why he didn''t defeat five yers with Level 9 yers to be Level 10 and used his hacking ability to turn them into Level 10.


    Haru enjoyed his morning and using his Booblingual, he also learned a lot of more things about his girlfriends. In the past, he had been using his instinct, experience, and intelligence to give the best pleasure, but Booblingual was like a cheat. It could be used for a lot of things and it was a very amazing ability.


    After a fun morning, Haru and Megumi went on a date since he had promised herst week. Kasumi (Utaha''s first name) had asked him to go to Kagawa for a date before, and he had prepared himself to bring Megumi to another town or something, but it seemed that her choice of date was quite normal.


    "Shopping?"


    "Is that alright?"


    "Why not? Where do you want to go?"


    "I''ve heard that there is a new department store. Let''s visit that ce now."


    Megumi''s hobby was shopping. Her hobby was simr to a normal girl which made her be even more in, but who made him love this girl dearly. He used sses and a cap to disguise himself since he was quite famous.


    Megumi smiled and she was happy that she could go out with him.


    For Kasumi and Sora? They continued to sleep since Haru''s sudden new ability made them realize that Haru was simply a lewd beast.


    Haru didn''t ride his usual Ferrari since it would attract attention from a lot of people, rather he used his usual Mercedes G-ss since it was quitefortable. He didn''t choose to ride in public transportation since it was quite troublesome and Megumi''s face was a bit reddish which gave an erotic feeling since both of them had been ying for a while so it was better to drive his car directly.


    Unlike Kasumi and Sora, Megumi''s stamina was better than both of them since she had been trained as a ninja by Shiina. But even so, her legs were quite weak and she needed to regain her stamina for a while.


    They were talking to each other about what they did at school, but then Megumi turned quiet as if she remembered something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not sure, but as long as I can remember, when we are going to have a date, we have always met an acquaintance."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Megumi''s words, Haru felt that it was the truth since he went on a date with Megumi. He had always met someone from Akane and Kosaka but of course, he couldn''t admit it. This time, he was going to focus on Megumi and he needed to make her happy.


    "Of course not. That''s only a coincidence. It might happen twice, but it won''t happen thrice."


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Megumi nodded, but she had a feeling that she was going to meet someone. She thought for a while and asked, "That''s right, how was Honoka, Umi, and Kotori''s concert? I heard that they had their peformance at school yesterday?" She knew Honoka, Umi, and Kotori since the three of them often went to Haru''s cafe, or rather Honoka always came to Haru''s cafe to buy bread.


    "Why didn''t youe yesterday?" Haru asked. He almost forgot to ask this question since he couldn''t forget the scene yesterday. If he didn''t bring someone before the concert then he was sure that the concert would be emptied.


    Hearing Haru''s story, Megumi was a bit surprised and felt a bit guilty since Honoka, Umi, and Kotori had invited her before. "I''ll say sorry to them when I meet them." She told him that she was on cleaning duty with Sora at that time and couldn''t go back immediately.


    Haru also understood and he didn''t think that Honoka, Umi, and Kotori would think too much about it and he was sure that the three of them would receive Megumi''s apology.


    "So how is it? Do you think that they''re going to be sessful?" Megumi asked curiously since she had never seen the performances of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori.


    "Of course! I''m going to be their producer after all!" Haru decided to announce this matter so Megumi wouldn''t be surprisedter.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    But Megumi only stared at him silently.


    "W, what''s with that stare?"


    "Nothing¡­" Megumi shook her head and asked, "So you have an interest in one of the three of them? Or do you have an interest in the three of them?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondering whether his image was really that beastly.


    Haru and Megumi arrived in the new department store and they could see a lot of peopleing since there were a lot of discounts here. Even though he was rich, nothing had changed. The only change might be his house and some ces, but his act was the same and he wouldn''t buy this departement store directly because he hated the crowd since he didn''t really mind this crowd.


    Both of them held hands together so they wouldn''t be separated.


    Megumi wanted to visit a clothes store, but then she noticed her acquaintance who was walking beside her.


    "Hayasaka-san?"


    The girl seemed to hear this gentle voice then turned before she saw Megumi which made her surprised since Megumi suddenly appeared on her side, but she felt that it was quite normal since her attention was attracted by various stores in this department store.


    "Kato-san, it''s a coinci--"


    Hayasaka was about to say something, but she was stunned when she noticed someone beside Megumi and it was a male at that, but that wasn''t the point! The point was that both of them were holding hands together!

 Chapter 1039 Shopping 2

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Shopping 2</h4>


    Haru looked at the girl in front of him. If he wasn''t wrong then the name of this girl should be Hayasaka from what Megumi called her before.


    Hayaka is a beautiful, young girl with blonde hair that is usually tied up at the left side of her head with a blue scrunchie and blue-eyes.


    From what he could see this girl seemed to be a Gyaru type, but well, he honestly didn''t care too much.


    When Haru was observing Hayasaka, Hayasaka also observed Haru since she felt that this guy was very familiar somehow. She felt that she had seen him somehow, but she wasn''t sure since he wore a cap and sses, but one thing for sure, this guy was very handsome.


    "Kato-san, this is¡­?"


    "He''s my boyfriend."


    Megumi smoothly introduced Haru.


    "B, boyfriend¡­?!"


    Hayasaka didn''t expect the quiet girl in her ss to have a boyfriend, but then she remembered Megumi''s conversation with Fujiwara, Sora, and Yumeko a few days ago that Megumi and Sora had a boyfriend. She didn''t think too much before, but she was surprised when she had seen Megumi''s boyfriend since this guy was better than her imagination.


    "Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Hayasaka-san." Haru introduced himself.


    "K, Kasugano Haru---!!!" Hayasaka wanted to say something, but her mouth was covered quickly by Megumi.


    "Don''t be so loud."


    Megumi didn''t really want her date to be disturbed by people. Even though she knew that he could use magic to escape, she didn''t really want him to use magic in this ce.


    Hayasaka nodded and suddenly remembered who this guy was. Even though Haru had worn a cap and sses, she noticed him immediately, especially when she saw the mole under his right eye since it was his charming point. But she wasn''t sure what to do since she didn''t expect to meet him at this ce.


    Though, Hayasaka also felt a bit disappointed when she knew that Haru had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was her ssmate, Megumi since she had also secretly saved Haru''s photo on her phone. She knew that it was a bit wrong to save another man''s photo, especially that man was her ssmate''s boyfriend, however, she had to admit his photo was very hot.


    "Should we go now? It isn''t good to stop in the middle of the street."


    Haru didn''t want to stay in the middle of street for a long time and he also wanted to see the inside of department store, checking out something interesting inside.


    They nodded and decided to walk together since they happened to meet each other.


    Haru also wanted to ask Hayasaka about Megumi''s life at school since he was a bit worried that she was being ignored by a teacher and everyone in the ss, considering how she usually appeared.


    Megumi wasn''t sure, but she could feel that Haru was thinking something rude about her which somehow made her annoyed.


    Looking at the interaction between the two of them, Hayasaka felt bitter. She stared at both Haru and Megumi who seemed to flirt together ignoring her presence. In this ce, she felt that she was being tortured and somehow she also wanted to have a boyfriend.


    They decided to stay at the nearby cafe to talk to each other for a while since they weren''t in a hurry to continue their shopping.


    "So how long have you dated each other?"


    Hayasaka was very curious about this matter since she wasn''t sure how Megumi could date the richest man in this country. Her curiosity was very high since Haru''s information was very limited and it was very hard to see him in the media after he had bought various media industries and created a huge media empire. In her mind, he was simply, a "business wizard" who could develop anything, especially the entertainment business.


    "We''ve known each other since middle school, but we only started datingst year."


    Megumi didn''t think that there was something that should be hidden, and answered Hayasaka''s question easily.


    Hayasaka was surprised then quickly asked Megumi more questions.


    Haru became a bystander, looking at the two girls chatting happily together. It seemed that girls had always been girls, they were very excited when they talked about something rted to love.


    In the end, they decided to go shopping together. It wasn''t that Haru wasining, but because of Hayasaka, his date n was destroyed, but well, it didn''t really matter as long as he could stop at hotel when they were about to return.


    "So what are you going to buy, Hayasaka-san?" Megumi asked.


    Hayasaka was a bit hesitant when she was about to say it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t think of me as weird, alright?" Hayasaka wasn''t sure, but she felt veryfortable talking with Megumi. She felt that Megumi was simr to a saint or something more in her mind.


    "Of course not."


    "Well, I''m going to buyputer parts¡­"


    Hayasaka had a hobby of tinkering with aputer. She knew that this new department store had a lot ofputer parts shops and she hade with an intention to check on it.


    "If that''s the case, then why not ask Haru? He''s very good atputer rted things."


    Megumi didn''t mind lending her boyfriend to Hayasaka to help her and in truth, she was also quite curious about Hayasaka since it felt like this girl was hiding something or acting on the school which somehow cornered her.


    "Eh?"


    Hayasaka nced at Haru who made a gesture to her to not ept Megumi''s offer. Even though she was quite ufortable, she knew that both of them were dating each other and she was bothering their date. She nodded slowly and said, "This¡­ I''m afraid to trouble you and both of you are on a date, right?"


    "Haru, do you mind helping Hayasaka-san?"


    Being stared at by Megumi''s innocent eyes, Haru sighed and nodded. He had left her for a long time and of course, he really missed this in girl, but if this girl wished for something, then he would do his best to grant her wish.


    "Alright, I''ll help you if you don''t mind."


    Hayasaka smiled when she saw their interaction and nodded. "Then¡­ thank you." But well, she was happy that she could spend more time with them.


    It seemed that Megumi was right, Hayasaka had never found someone who could talk with her aboutputer rted things. Her hobby was quite weird for a girl after all, but it seemed that Haru didn''t have prejudice about it which made her very happy.


    In the end, the three of them discussed aputer together since it was more fun than they had thought.


    Haru nced at the boss of the shop and saw him ying a galge game right in the middle of the day. He was speechless, but he didn''t say anything since the game which that boss yed was a game which was released from hispany.


    "Haru, let''s go."


    The price in this shop was a bit expensive and they decided to visit another ce.


    They continued to walk and talked to each other before they heard the loud sound of ambnces.


    "What happened?"


    Of course, they were curious about what had happened since it was quite rare for an ambnce to suddenlye to the department store, wondering whether something bad was happening, and decided to walk toward the ambnce to see what had happened.


    When they arrived, they saw a lot of crowds gathered together that seemed to discuss something.


    "Excuse me, what''s happening?" Haru was curious and asked random people directly.


    "There was someone who was stabbed by his girlfriend because of cheating."


    "Eh?"


    Haru felt very cold all of sudden.


    The guy was very excited when he was being asked by Haru and told him everything. He told him that there was a guy who was stabbed by a girl suddenly in this department store. It seemed that the guy was dating two girls at the same time and when the other girl had found out about that matter, she didn''t hesitate and stabbed her boyfriend.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What scum!" Hayasaka didn''t show mercy toward the guy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi only stared at Haru silently.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1040 Shopping 3

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Shopping 3</h4>


    They saw a man who was being brought inside the ambnce by the medical staff.


    The location of the incident hadn''t been cleared and they could see blood from the man and a knife which was dropped by the woman who had stabbed the man.


    When the police arrived, the woman was caught and was being apprehended directly.


    The process was quite fast and everyone returned back when this matter was over.


    But Haru''s back was dripping with cold sweat since he remembered the nightmare he received after he yed with "brain bursts". Listening to Hayasaka, he knew that she didn''t show an emphatic attitude toward the man who had been stabbed by the woman.


    "Haru, why do you think that kind of thing is happening?" Megumi asked calmly.


    Hayasaka stopped and looked at Haru.


    "Do you mean the reason why the girl has decided to stab her boyfriend?" Haru asked.


    Megumi nodded in response.


    "If I have to say then the girl should love her boyfriend so much that she''s hurt when she knows that her boyfriend has cheated on him and the mind of the girl is quite extreme and sensitive so she has decided to take a dramatic measure by stabbing him¡­¡­ or she is just crazy."


    Haru sighed and was really afraid the same thing would happen to him. Thinking about Brandish, he was worried about his future.


    "¡­"


    Megumi and Hayasaka nodded, and thought that the girl was crazy even if the girlfriend hated the boyfriend for cheating, stabbing the boyfriend was little too much, right?


    "Alright, how about we go back? Hayasaka, do you want to go back with us?"


    Haru wanted to change the topic of conversation and he didn''t want to talk about this sensitive matter. He also knew that they wouldn''t be in the mood to continue to shop after what had happened before.


    "Well¡­ is that alright?"


    Even though Hayasaka seemed quite calm, she was a young girl after all. It was her first time seeing such a thing in her life and her body was a bit shaken.


    Megumi nodded and said, "It''s better for you to go back with us. It might be dangerous if you go back alone." She was also worried when she saw Hayasaka''s pale expression.


    "Then, I''ll ept your offer." Hayasaka nodded and sighed in relief since she had met both of them.


    They went to Haru''s car and sent Hayasaka back to her house. They didn''t know about Hayasaka''s house before nor about her life, but when they saw her living in such arge house in Tokyo, they felt a bit surprised since the price ofnd in Tokyo was very steep.


    However, they didn''t think too much since they knew that most of the students who were studying at Shuchiin Academy had rich parents.


    "Thank you very much." Hayasaka bowed her head.


    "No problem, see you at school." Megumi smiled.


    Hayasaka nodded and said goodbye to Haru too.


    Haru waved his hand and told Hayasaka to be careful.


    Hayasaka got out of his car and didn''t enter the house before his car started to move away. She looked at the car which disappeared in the distance before walking to the house. She was about to enter the house, but she was stopped by her master.


    "Hayasaka, who is that?"


    "It''s my ssmate, Kaguya-sama."


    "Oh?"


    Hayasaka then told her master what had happened in the shopping mall. The cold face of Hayasaka''s master fluctuated a bit which made her smile since it seemed that she could make this ice queen melt with a scary story.


    When Hayasaka had returned to her house, Haru held Megumi''s hand tenderly inside the car.


    "Megumi."


    "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "I know that I''m scum and I''ve done a lot of things which might be unforgivable in the eyes of people toward you, but my feeling hasn''t changed." Haru stared at Megumi and said, "I love you and I''ll make you happy." If he was asked why the man who was stabbed before decided to cheat on his girlfriend then he couldn''t answer since he had done the same. Even though in his mind, it might be different, but the nature was the same since he had dated another girl even though he had a girlfriend.


    "I know." Megumi smiled and said, "But you need to cherish all of us so you won''t have such an ending in the future."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but his expression was serious and nodded. "Yes, you can count on me. I''ll treasure you for my whole life."


    Megumi smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "I love you, Haru." She smiled and seemed to want to be spoiled by him.


    "I know," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Megumi was speechless and stared at Haru coldly.


    "I mean¡­ I love you too, Megumi." Haru smiled cheekily at this moment before kissing her lips.


    Megumi received his kiss and felt content for their date. Even though there was trouble during their date, she was satisfied with this ending.


    When Megumi and Haru had returned home, Haru was in deep thinking. He was thinking of creating something to give him a reminder to treasure his girlfriends more.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so serious?" Kasumi asked.


    "I''m thinking of making something¡­" Haru said unsurely.


    "Oh, what is it? Are you going to make a game again?" Kasumi asked curiously since she felt that this guy was nning something fun.


    Haru thought for a while and it seemed that it was quite good to make a game since Summer Comiket was about to be held soon.


    "Probably."


    "So what game is it?" Sora was also interested.


    Haru looked at Sora and asked, "You''re interested in a game?"


    Sora didn''t hide anything and nodded.


    "I''ve thought about joining the Game Club in the school."


    "Game Club? Is there such a club?" Haru asked curiously since he didn''t expect such a prestigious school such as Shuchiin Academy to have such a club since he thought that there would be only a sport, drama, or literature rted clubs in such a school.


    "There''s a game club, but I remember that isn''t the official name, right?" Kasumi said while looking at Sora.


    Sora nodded and said, "Yes, the official name is The Tabletop Gaming."


    "Tabletop Gaming? Then you won''t y aputer game."


    In his mind, tabletop games were different fromputer games, especially galges which he wanted to make for Summer Comiket.


    Waving her hand, Sora said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to think too much as long as I enter that club, I can do something about it." She was confident in her ability and she was also interested in making a game, especially when she heard the total sales of Fate/Stay Night which had been created by both Haru and Kosaka. Her loved one was working in the game industry and she also had an interest in it.


    While she was in high school, Sora wanted to do something and thought about making a game or something fun.


    "So you''re really going to make a game again?" Megumi asked after she brought tea for everyone.


    Haru''s throat was quite parched and he was thankful for Megumi for preparing tea for him.


    "So you have an idea?" Kasumi was also interested.


    "I''ve an idea, but it is hard to search for illustrators, especially when Kosaka is very busy at this moment."


    Haru let out a sigh when he thought about his drawing skill since his sense of artistic was quite different from normal people.


    Kosaka was developing a new game which was created by both of them. It was simply impossible to ask her to create this game which he thought on a whim.


    Sora thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, I might be able to get someone from the art club, but tell me first what your game idea is."


    Haru didn''t mind and said, "The name is pretty simple and that is¡­


    "School Days."

 Chapter 1041 School Days

    <h4>Chapter 1041 School Days</h4>


    Sora wanted to create a game.


    Haru also wanted to create something which reminded him to take care of his girlfriends dearly. Then after a long time of thinking, he decided to make this crazy game since he felt that it was the most suitable.


    School Days.


    "School Days?"


    Sora, Kasumi, and Megumi felt that this title was a bit generic and it seemed that there wasn''t anything special about it, but they were silent and stupefied when they heard about the story of this game.


    Haru told them about the story of "School Days" in essence it wasn''t that much different from a normal galge, but there were a lot of special endings which made everyone who yed it learn to be faithful to their partner or else their ending wouldn''t be good.


    Kasumi shuddered when she heard Haru''s story. She hugged her own body tightly and her face flushed in excitement. "Ah! How exciting! The main character is being stabbed and beheaded by the heroine! Haru, you''re a genius! How can you think about such a game!" Her eyes stared at Haru with excitement and couldn''t wait to create this game as soon as possible!


    Sora and Megumi also thought that this game was quite interesting since it wasn''t a normal erotic game. There were a lot of good messages to everyone who yed this game, but at the same time, they looked at Haru weirdly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru, who was a bit nervous by Kasumi''s gaze, looked at Sora and Megumi curiously.


    "Haru, tell me the truth¡­" Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Are you masochist?"


    "¡­"


    Haru might have married Esdeath, but he definitely wasn''t a masochist. He was definitely normal and didn''t have a strange fetish beside his maid fetish.


    "I''m normal and I''m not a mosochist."


    "But¡­ why do you want to create such a game? Do you want to torture yourself?" Sora asked.


    "Well¡­" Haru rubbed his chin and told them about his date with Megumi earlier.


    Sora and Kasumi were surprised since they didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in reality and were right when Haru and Megumi had their date.


    "Was this story true, Megumi?" Sora asked.


    Megumi nodded upon hearing Sora''s question.


    "Yes, I saw it with Haru earlier. I''m not sure about the man''s condition but there was a lot of blood on the ground before."


    "¡­"


    Kasumi and Sora thought that Haru was inspired to create this crazy game because of the thing which he had seen during his date with Megumi. They had to admit that he was a real genius since this gamen was really interesting!


    "The problem is that there are a lot of erotic scenes in the game, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    Sora snorted and said, "You''ve done a lot of perverted things on us, why should we shy away from an erotic scene?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but it was the truth since they had done a lot of perverted things in this house.


    Then they started to discuss about the endings of the "School Days", everyone seemed to be spirited to create this game as soon as possible since this game somehow reminded them of their boyfriend. They had to admit that their boyfriend was scum, but a very good scum since he didn''t treat them as ythings and really loved them very much. It might be the reason why they epted this rtionship and they were very happy staying together.


    In "School Days," there are 21 possible endings for the yer to experience. 20 of the endings are stand alone, while 1 ys as an epilog to a certain 2 routes.


    Even though Haru had said that there was a crazy bad ending such as being beheaded, stabbed, pushed to the train, suicide, etc; but actually, there were only 3 bad endings in this game. The rest of the endings were normal and there were even 2 harem endings. As long as the yer in the game wasn''t a stallion who would use their little brother on every hole then they would be alright.


    Even though the game and the idea was interesting, there was one big problem.


    Illustrator


    It was the thing which troubled them since there were a lot of endings which meant that the work of the illustrator would be very hard.


    Unlike Haru and Kasumi who would write the story and the song, the illustrator needed to draw every scene in the game.


    Sora and Megumi couldn''t do that since they weren''t good illustrators, but they could help with programming.


    Haru also reminded them not to make Kosaka into their references since Kosaka was genius so it was impossible for a normal illustrator to draw all the scenes on the game alone without a help for a short time.


    Kosaka could draw the entire scene of Fate/Stay Night by herself and all of them were very high quality. Beside her, Haru didn''t know anyone else since most of the illustrations that he knew were quite normal. He also couldn''t help them since his drawing style was cubistic and it wasn''t suitable for a galge.


    "So do you have an idea who is going to be your illustrator?" Haru asked.


    "I''ve an idea¡­" Sora thought for a while and asked, "Kasumi, lend me yourptop for a while."


    "Eh?"


    Kasumi who wrote the script because her excitement stopped. She felt reluctant, but she was also curious whether Sora had an idea who they should invite as their illustrator.


    "1 minute."


    "Wait, you don''t need to borrow Kasumi. I''ve installed a hologramputer in this living room." Haru took a remote control on the table and a hologram screen appeared in front of them.


    The screen was sorge which startled them, and the design was so sophisticated which made them feel quite amazed.


    "This¡­?" Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Is this a new product for your business?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, it''s for personal use. I got it from my friend."


    In the end they didn''t think too much. Their boyfriend was the richest man in this country and everything was possible since he had money.


    Sora started to browse through the inte and entered "Egoistic Lily" on the search engine.


    "Egoistic Lily?"


    Haru remembered that "Egoistic Lily" was quite a famous doujin illustrator who specialized in hentai themes.


    "This person, what do you think?" Sora asked.


    They looked at various illustrations which were drawn by "Egoistic Lily" on his/her personal website. Though, they had to admit that those illustrations were very erotic.


    "Do you know this illustrator?" Megumi asked.


    "Yeah, his identity is a secret after all." Kasumi didn''t think that the "Egoistic Lily" was a female when she saw those hentai illustrations.


    "It''s not him, but her." Shaking her head, Sora said.


    "Eh?"


    Megumi and Kasumi were surprised.


    Sora took a stick which she got from Haru and pointed at the illustrations which were drawn by "Egoistic Lily".


    "I''ve seen someone from art club who has a simr style of drawing with "Egoistic Lily" and I''ve felt that this person should be "Egoistic Lily" in reality."


    "Eh? "Egoistic Lily" is from our school?" Kasumi was surprised.


    Sora nodded and said, "I''m not 100% sure, but I can ask herter." She looked at everyone and smiled. "So it has been decided, right? Let''s make this game into reality."


    They didn''t look at each other and nodded at the same time since they were curious how this game would appear in reality.


    "Wait, we should create a name for our circle!"


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed that there was still a long time before this game could be born into this world.

 Chapter 1042 Loves Problem 1

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Love''s Problem 1</h4>


    Haru wasn''t sure what kind of name was suitable for their circle (group), but he decided to leave it to Sora, Megumi, and Kasumi since it would be more suitable if they were one who named the circle when they were the one who had decided to make it.


    The three girls were spirited, but they couldn''t think of a name for their circle somehow.


    It was quitete and they decided to think about the name of their circle tomorrow.


    While it might not be rted, they had eaten a lot of things and it was necessary to burn those calories.


    Luckily, they had the perfect workout for that.


    Haru was in the student council room writing a game n for "School Days".


    The atmosphere of the school was quite festive since it was almost time for the school festival. Everyone was very spirited and they were very excited about it. Luckily, he didn''t need to help since he was a member of the student council and he could leave his Traditional Culture Research Club to Yuriko to manage it.


    However, Yuriko kept ring at him since he gave her heavy work which made her helpless. She often threatened him that she was going to steal this club from him, but he only smiled and told her to steal it since it didn''t really matter which made her sigh wondering whether he trusted her so much or if he was just toozy.


    However, Yuriko was happy about that fact.


    Besides writing the "School Days" game n, he was also preparing for another attack. This time he wasn''t the only one targeted at Euros and Gold, but he also targeted onepany in this country. He realized that there was something wrong with thispany and if he wasn''t wrong then thispany would have an ounting scandal, the same scandal which had happened on Enron, one of the biggest energypanies in the US.


    Enron Corporation is an American energy,modities, and servicespany based in Houston, Texas.


    It was a very bigpany, but in 2001, it had gone bankrupt because of the fraud which had been done by the executives of thepany along with the ountingpany. That scandal was so big since the value of Enron had exceeded $60 billion, but in a single moment, thatpany had be worthless and became bankrupt because their deceit was uncovered.


    Haru had found a simrpany in this country which had done the same thing as Enron and the name of thatpany was Olympus Corporation.


    Olympus Corporation is a Japanese manufacturer of optics and reprography products. Olympus was established on 12 October 1919, initially specializing in microscopes and thermometers. It holds roughly 70-percent shares in the global endoscope market.


    Haru was interested in thispany and wanted to own it, but well, the price was quite steep for him at the moment.


    However, he had a chance to buy thispany while also profiting a lot of money which was quite a big deal. He had told Ritsu, Seri, and Ayase about this n which startled the three of them since if what Haru had them told was true then it would be one the biggest scandals in this country.


    After bing a mogul, Haru had made a n to buy variouspanies to enhance his influence in this world.


    Haru had be a mogul and owned various mediapanies such as television, radio, newspaper, magazine, game, etc; and this time he was going to reach out his hands toward pharmaceutical industry, energy industry, clothing, optics, game console, etc (but let''s discuss that matterter).


    Haru had always wanted to buy Nentendo after he had created Pokemon.


    Nentendo''s performance had been quite sluggish in recent years, and they didn''t have a new game which could attract consumers to buy their game consoles. Their stock price had been falling and he thought about buying thatpany since he believed after he bought it the performance of Nentendo would lead everyone to gawk.


    Well, enough of that, since Kirari seemed to be interested in his game n. He couldn''t continue writing on hisptop since Kirari was sitting on hisp.


    There were only four people in the student council room: Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka (Kirari''s secretary), but Kirari didn''t care much and sat on hisp.


    Sayaka sighed when she saw Kirari was flirting and acted very spoiledly with Haru which somehow made her jealous. She might have gotten used to it, watching them, flirting with each other, but she hoped that they could do it somewhere else and she also hoped that no one would enter this room since she didn''t want the prestige of the president to be damaged since Kirari and Haru were doing a shameful act in this sacred room (Kirari is sitting on Haru''sp).


    Ririka didn''t care much since she often heard Kirari''s moan when Haru came to the house. Even though she knew what they were doing, she couldn''t do anything, or rather she was curious whether it was really good or not.


    Ririka stood next to Haru and also read the game n curiously wondering what kind of game it was.


    "Haru, this game is very interesting," Kirari said while smiling brightly at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t be happy hearing that praise since he was sure that Kirari was interested in the bad ending of School Days.


    "I''m happy that you like it."


    Haru sighed, but then the door suddenly opened which startled them.


    "Oh?"


    Haru, Kirari, and Sayaka looked toward the door and they saw the Beautification Council president, Sakura Miharutaki suddenly enter this room.


    Sakura has knee-length dark blue hair that is worn in a ponytail by a white ribbon with bangs parted in the middle, blue eyes and an expression that is almost always stern as she rarely smiles.


    But that expression was broken and turned into blush when she saw Kirari who was sitting on Haru''sp. She quickly closed the door and pointed her finger at both of them.


    "Y, You, how can both of you do something so shameful in this room!"


    Sakura flushed in embarrassment and didn''t believe what they had done in this room, but she also knew that she couldn''t damage the image of student council and hurriedly closed the door.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka were surprised since they didn''t expect such a cute reaction from Sakura.


    Kirari chuckled and looked at Sakura with a smile. "Miharutaki-senpai, both of us are engaged to each other. This is something normal to do between us."


    "What?!" Sakura didn''t expect to hear that both Kirari and Haru had gotten engaged to each other since it was very big news.


    Haru was very popr and without a doubt since he was the richest man in this country, handsome, etc; but then Kirari''s poprity was also high since she was the heir of Momobami n and also the president of Hyakkou Academy. But at the same time, it made her curious. She sat down in a chair near both Haru and Kirari asked.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, right, Haru?" Kirari turned to Haru.


    "Yes, we are engaged." Though, Haru wasn''t sure what to say since he had gotten engaged to two girls.


    Kirari smiled sweetly and kissed Haru''s cheek which made Sakura blush furiously.


    "Y, You should stop doing such a shameful act!"


    Kirari looked at Sakura with a smile. "If I''m not wrong you should have been engaged too, right?"


    *Thump!*


    Sakura''s heart thumped and nodded, but then she quickly became depressed.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with your engagement?" Kirari asked curiously since she thought that it was interesting.


    It wasn''t umon for someone to be unhappy with their engagement since Kirari was also the same before. In the past, she was almost engaged to a stranger who she had never seen and didn''t care much.


    However, she met him and fell for him, but there was a hurdle between them since the gap between the two of them was very huge.


    Haru''s status was quite low whenpared to Kirari''s status before so that was why it would be hard for her family to ept him, but she had decided to be with him since she loved him. She would be with him no matter what, however, she didn''t expect him to be the richest man in this country in a year of time which made her happy and knew that her man was amazing.


    This time, when Kirari saw Sakura who had gotten depressed because of the matter of engagement, she became curious and wondered whether Sakura was unhappy with her engagement.


    "No, no, I''m happy with my engagement, but h, he''s too cold with me." Sakura wasn''t sure why she told them about this matter. It might be because she was jealous at how close Haru and Kirari were, and it might be because she wanted someone to hear her.


    "If I''m not wrong Miharutaki-senpai should be engaged to Miboumi-senpai, right?"


    Sayaka didn''t expect Miboumi to act cold to his fiancee, especially when she knew that Miboumi was very famous in this school and when she saw both Haru and Kirari, she thought that a lot of couples would act the same too, though, it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Miboumi''s fame was quite high since he didn''t discriminate against a normal student and the "housepet". He even helped the "housepet" which made his fame even bigger than Kirari in the eyes of "housepet".


    But of course, Kirari''s fame was bigger in the eyes of normal students.


    Though, Sayaka didn''t think that Miboumi could match against Kirari, especially since Kirari had a very powerful fiance on her side.


    Sakura nodded and told them about her problem. She wanted to act as a lover with her fiance, but her fiance didn''t even see her which made her sad. She also heard that her fiance was also starting to get closer to a new student in the first year which made her annoyed and hated that new student.


    Hearing Sakura''sint, Kirari nodded and somehow could feel empathetic toward Sakura''s feelings.


    "So what should I do?" Sakura wanted to act like a lover, but her fiance was very cold to her.


    "It''s easy." Kirari smiled.


    "Eh?"


    Haru looked at Kirari and somehow didn''t think that this girl had good advice for Miharutaki.


    "What should I do?" Sakura asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Just kiss him." Kirari smiled proudly with her advice.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1043 Loves Problem 2

    <h4>Chapter 1043 Love''s Problem 2</h4>


    "¡­"


    Ririka and Sayaka were speechless by Kirari''s advice.


    Sakura blushed upon hearing this advice. "K, K, Kissing?!"


    Sayaka couldn''t handle it anymore and knew Kirari''s advice was a bit wrong. "Kirari-sama, if I''ve to say kissing is a bit too reckless."


    "Why not? It''s the fastest way to confirm your feelings and it also feels good."


    Kirari was confused while looking at Sayaka.


    "F, Feels good?!" They were blushing hearing Kirari who was so open about this matter.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Kirari asked.


    "Kissing is a good choice, but there is a question which needs to be asked before that." Haru knew that Kirari gave advice to Miharutaki based on her experience, but frankly, Kirari wasn''t a normal girl and it was hard to make her into a reference.


    "Oh, what kind of question?" Kirari was curious.


    "Miharutaki-senpai, have you known Miboumi-senpai for a while or onlytely?" Haru asked.


    Hearing this question, Sakura said, "We''ve known each other since childhood."


    "Oh? Childhood friend? Then you get engaged to each other? How romantic." Haru smiled.


    Sakura blushed and waved her hand, but she felt happy. "Don''t tease me."


    But Sayaka and Ririka felt a bit bitter when they saw Sakura''s eyes which were full of love. They had to admit that Miboumi was one of the lucky guys to have such a girl beside him.


    "Then the next question, do you love him?" Haru asked.


    Sakura stared at Haru and nodded. "Yes, I love him."


    Haru nodded and asked, "But does he love you?"


    "¡­"


    When Haru asked this question, everyone turned silent. It was quite normal for an engagement to happen between two rich families, even if they didn''t love each other since they were forced by their family to marry each other.


    "I, I''m not sure." Sakura fell into doubt and wasn''t sure about Miboumi''s feelings toward her.


    Haru had to admit that Miboumi was a very lucky guy to have such a lovely girl such as Sakura to love him.


    "Just kidding, of course, he loves you. If I had such a beautiful fiancee like you then I''d be blessed in my entire life."


    Haru didn''t want Sakura to be sad and lightened the mood, but then he felt that his waist was pinched by Kirari and he was also red at by her. "But I''ve a wonderful fiancee now and with her beside me, I feel that I''m the happiest man in this world." He also kissed her hair tenderly to calm her down.


    Kirari smiled, but pouted. "So you''re not blessed?"


    "I''m blessed. I''m blessed. I''ve been blessed my whole life because I''ve had you as my fiancee," Haru quickly said.


    "That''s good." Kirari snuggled into his chest and wanted him to spoil her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sayaka, Kirari, and Sakura were speechless when they saw the strong and merciless Kirari would act coquettish at this moment, but at the same time, they felt bitter since they didn''t have a man beside them.


    Haru patted Kirari''s head and said, "Miharutaki-senpai."


    "Y, yes!" Sakura blushed since she remembered what Haru had told him before.


    "It might be my personal opinion, but we, a man, are pretty simple. You love your fiance and that''s enough. What you need to do is to tell him, even if his heart is simr to an iceberg, I''m sure that it is going to melt."


    ''Especially when you''re so hot.''


    Haru wanted to say that, but he decided to keep it in his heart.


    Unless Miboumi was a scumbag then Haru believed that Miboumi was going to be moved by Sakura''s love. Though, there had always been an exception and Sakura might be rejected, however, that chance was quite small, especially when Miboumi and Sakura were childhood friends.


    "B, but how am I going to tell him?" Sakura asked with a hopeful expression. She thought that Haru might have an idea at how she was going to confess.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but it suddenly had turned into a discussion at how Sakura was going to confess to her loved one even though at first, they were discussing something else.


    "You love him, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then just tell him that."


    "¡­"


    "I, is that all?"


    They were skeptical when they heard Haru''s advice.


    "That''s all. If you think that is not enough just kiss him." Haru thought that Kirari''s idea was very good.


    Hearing Haru''s advice, Kirari nodded furiously since she thought that her idea was very good.


    "K, Kiss him?!" Sakura was startled by how it suddenly returned to the kissing n again.


    "I''m not sure whether you''ve watched a romance manga or tv drama, have you?" Haru asked.


    Sakura shook her head and said, "No, I don''t have a hobby to watch television beside the news and I''ve never read romance manga." It was something normal since for someone from high society to use their free time to learn rather than wasting their time, especially Sakura was a very strict girl.


    Haru thought that this girl was too strict with herself and felt that she should rx somehow. "Sayaka, if I''m not wrong you''ve bought my "Weekly Venus" before."


    "E, eh? I, I''m not buying something like that?!" Being asked, Sayaka, of course, couldn''t tell the truth. She was known as Kirari''s secretary and she couldn''t embarrass Kirari by reading something embarrassing such as shoujo manga, even though she loved it. She knew that Haru had made two manga magazines for both shoujo and shounen. She loved to read both of them, but she couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Sayaka¡­" Kirari stared at Sayaka.


    "¡­"


    Sayaka sighed and took out "Weekly Venus" magazine which she had bought before. She gave it to Haru with a blush on her face.


    "It isn''t embarrassing to read a manga." Haru reminded Sayaka.


    "I, I know." Even so, Sayaka was embarrassed.


    Haru gave the manga magazine to Sakura .


    "I have never read this." Sakura frowned when she saw a manga magazine. She might even disdain it since what she usually read was ssic literature.


    "You''re too strict with yourself Miharutaki-senpai. You should rx yourself. I''m sure that you often have a backache."


    "Eh? How did you know?" Sakura was startled when Haru found out that she often had a backache.


    Haru nced at Miharutaki''s big breasts and knew that it was the reason why this girl often had a backache, but he couldn''t tell the truth. "It is because you''re too strict with yourself. In my view, you''re like a wooden stick. You can''t bend, but once you bend, you''re going to break."


    "¡­"


    "You should be more open-minded with yourself," Haru said.


    Sakura looked at "Weekly Venus" before she sighed. She took it in her hand and said, "Thank you, I''ll go out now." She walked away from the student council and closed the door. She wasn''t sure whether this manga could help, but well, she would try it.


    "¡­"


    "Is that alright, Kirari?" Haru asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Kirari asked.


    "I''m making your enemy be stronger." Haru knew that Sakura was part of Miboumi''s group and that group wanted to overthrow Kirari''s position as student council president.


    Kirari smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''m really anticipating what they''re going to doter."


    Haru could see that this girl was somehow very excited when there was a strong opponent in front of her. He hugged her beautiful waist and said, "Don''t be hard on yourself, alright?"


    "You''re the one who is hard, though."


    Kirari moved her butts and slowly teased him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t deny it.


    "¡­"


    Sayaka and Ririka weren''t sure what they were talking about and only titled their heads. Though, Haru was d and thought that he needed to punish this naughty girl when they had returnedter.

 Chapter 1044 Shrine of Debauchery 2

    <h4>Chapter 1044 Shrine of Debauchery 2</h4>


    Sweeping the garden within the shrine, Haru yawned since it was quite azy day. Nothing special happened in the past few days besides having a friendly match with his girlfriends.


    Sora, Megumi, and Kasumi needed more time since they needed to confirm the identity of the illustrator since it seemed that it was harder than they had thought.


    Kirari was doing her job as the president of the student council of Hyakkou Academy. She was the leader after all and there were a lot of things which needed to be done by her.


    Erina was also quite busy since she needed to prepare for the training camp which was about to be held soon. She told him several times to bring a lot of things and he needed toe no matter what.


    Haru didn''t really minding to the training camp Tootsuki Academy since he wasn''t that busy. Even though he was a billionaire, he had a lot of people under him and he didn''t need to do anything by himself. He only needed to give instructions and they would do their best to follow his instructions.


    Because he wasn''t that busy, he decided toe to the shrine to help Nozomi since she was the only shrine maiden in his shrine.


    Haru had promised to be a producer for Honoka, Umi, and Kotori and his first task as a producer was to invite more members, and it seemed that they were happy when they heard it since the more the merrier it was.


    ''Hmm¡­ I shouldn''t control them too much.''


    Haru wasn''t sure what their purpose was to be a school idol and he thought that he needed to talk about that matter first. He knew that they wanted to save the school, but he wanted to hear it right from their mouth since being an idol was very hard. He also didn''t want to control or force them, his intention to be producer was to support them after all.


    "Haru, I''ve heard that you''re going to be a producer of those girls." Nozomi stood beside him and asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and looked at Nozomi. "You should enter too."


    "Eh? Me?" Nozomi was startled.


    "Why not? You''re a beautiful girl and you have your own characteristics." Haru felt that Nozomi would be good to be part of Muse.


    "Characteristics? What are my characteristics?" Nozomi asked curiously.


    Haru looked at Nozomi for a while and said, "Chubby?"


    Nozomi raised her broom and wanted to hit Haru.


    "I was joking. I was joking." Haru tried to act as pitiful as possible which made Nozomi, snorted, and pout.


    "I know that I''m fat. You don''t need to say that to make me feel better."


    Nozomi knew that her body was a bit bigger, and she felt a bit frustated by it wondering whether her body was the reason why she wasn''t attractive in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Your body is very attractive. If possible, I want to hug you now."


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether he had said something wrong since he could see that Nozomi was staring at him intently.


    "You want to hug me?"


    "I mean¡­ It''s just a saying, you don''t need to take it seriously." Haru felt that it was a bit wrong to hug her so suddenly.


    "So am I not attractive?"


    "You''re attractive."


    "Then prove it to me." Nozomi opened her arms waiting for him to hug her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t a man if he didn''t ept this and he didn''t hesitate to hug her. He hugged her waist and felt that her body was very soft. He had to admit that he could hug her forever. He could also feel herrge breasts pressed into his chest which made him want to hug her tighter, but he held himself back.


    "You smell good, Nozomi."


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Nozomi seemed to be proud and also hugged Haru. She didn''t expect that his body was very hard and it gave her a sense of security. Her parents had been away for work and she had been living alone in this town. She didn''t have many friends and her only close friend was Eli. Working at the shrine might be her hobby, but her true intention was to find something to do since it was too boring staying at her home alone.


    ''And¡­''


    Nozomi had a secret, but she couldn''t tell anyone about it.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Nozomi and Haru were startled then noticed Eli who was staring at both of them.


    Eli was wearing a school uniform and seemed to have been standing in that ce for a while.


    "This¡­ Nozomi has said that she has gotten fatter earlier. I''m trying to see whether it is true or not." Haru hoped that Nozomi wasn''t offended by his words, though, he knew that it was impossible.


    "HARU!!!"


    Nozomi was furious and wanted to p Haru.


    Eli sighed and said, "So what do you want to talk about?"


    "Eli, please join the school idol group." Haru didn''t hesitate and invited Eli to join Muse.


    "Eh?" Eli was startled and blushed. "D, do you want me to join that group?"


    "Yes, I feel that they have potential and with you joining their group, I''m sure this school idol group will be even more amazing with you there."


    Haru told the truth since Eli became part of Muse, the power level of Muse would increase (he used a game as a metaphor in this case).


    Eli folded her arms and asked, "Are you sure? Are you sure that they''re not ying?" She didn''t mind joining the school idol and she knew that it could be used to promote their school so they could save their school from being closed.


    "They''re not ying. I can see that their feeling of saving the school isn''t going to lose against you." Haru looked at Eli straight and said, "You have seen how they dance, right? In your opinion, what do you think of their dance during that performance?"


    "Horrible."


    It was simple and straight, but it had described all of Eli''s feelings toward the first performance of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori.


    "Theyck a choreographer and you''re the person that they need." Haru knew that Eli had learned dance from her childhood since she had told him about that matter before.


    "But can you make sure that we can defeat all of those school idols? They have the support of argepany orrge school," Eli said with a frown.


    "That''s why I''m here." Haru moved closer to Eli and the distance between the two of them was very close which made her blush. "I''m here to support you. You want to save the school, right?"


    "Yes." Eli blushed, but nodded.


    "Good, leave it to me. No, believe me." Haru swiftly held her hands tenderly staring at her eyes.


    "C, Can I believe in you?"


    "Yes."


    Haru could make them the winner of Love Live since he was the one who owned the program, but he needed to make sure that their performance wasn''t that embarrassing after all they were only a student.


    School idols are different from professional idols since they don''t have help from agencies, but at the same time, it is what makes them very interesting since they''re doing their best on their own.


    Haru loved it when someone worked hard and he didn''t mind helping Honoka, Umi, and Kotori after he had seen their determination during that concert before.


    "Haru¡­" Eli nodded and said, "I''ll join them."


    "That''s good!" Haru was happy and hugged Eli unconsciously.


    Eli was startled, but then she felt somehow veryfortable at this moment and subconsciously hugged him back.


    But they forgot that there was someone beside them.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether he should change the name "Kanda Shrine" (name of his shrine) to "Shrine of Debauchery".

 Chapter 1045 Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 1

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 1</h4>


    After school, Sora and Megumi didn''t go back immediately, but went to their club which was known as one of the strangest clubs in the school, Tabletop Gaming Club.


    "Sora-chan! Sora-chan! Let''s go!" Fujiwara pulled Sora''s hand which made Sora sigh.


    Megumi was walking beside them and smiled.


    No one could me Fujiwara since she didn''t expect Sora to join her club. There were only three members inside Tabletop Gaming Club before, and this time there were three new students who would join this club.


    Sora, Megumi, andstly¡­


    "Hmm¡­ I''m also curious about this club." Yumeko touched her lips and felt a bit curious.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko-chan. There are a lot of games inside the club." Fujiwara was happy that three of her ssmates had decided to join her club.


    "I''ve heard that there are two members beside you, Chika-chan." Megumi looked at Fujiwara curiously.


    Fujiwara Chika nodded and raised her two fingers. "Yes, there are both Gigako and Maki Maki."


    "Gigako and Maki Maki?" Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko had never heard those names, but they had to admit that it was quite a weird name.


    "So what does the Tabletop Gaming Club do?" Yumeko asked.


    "Of course, we''re ying a game! There are a lot of snacks too!" Fujiwara patted herrge chest trying to reassure them that it would definitely be fun to join her club.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora frowned when she looked at Fujiwara''srge chest, but she calmed herself when she remembered Haru loved her petite chest.


    "But why do you want to join this club, Sora-chan?" Fujiwara asked.


    If someone asked why Fujiwara was interested in Sora then the answer was because they were ssmates, she was sitting right in front of Sora, andstly, Sora was just too adorable!


    In her ssroom, Sora was sitting on the protagonist seat, number two from behind and right on the side of the window. Though, she definitely wasn''t a harem protagonist.


    Fujiwara also felt that Sora was very mysterious and wanted to know her. And it was also fun to see her disgusted face toward her which made her shudder and happy for some reason. She definitely wasn''t a masochist, but Sora was too attractive after all.


    "I want to make a game."


    Sora didn''t see any reason to hide her purpose in joining the Tabletop Gaming Club. She was toozy to create a new club and it was better to join the existing one within the school. She also had checked that the only members were female and she didn''t need to worry too much about guys. It wasn''t that she was narcissistic, but the same as Haru, she was very popr after all, and it was too troublesome if someone confessed to her all the time.


    "Making a game?!" Fujiwara and Yumeko were a bit surprised.


    "I''ll talk inside the club room since it is a bit noisy here," Sora said.


    They nodded and left the ss toward the club room since they were also curious about the game which wanted to be created by Sora.


    When the four girls left the ss, the guys and the girls sighed since the three of them were the most popr girls in the school after all.


    Chika was very bright and her chest was veryrge which made her very popr among guys.


    Sora was petite and cute. Her cold expression also made anyone shudder in excitement.


    Yumeko was too erotic. They weren''t sure why, but she was very erotic!


    Megumi¡­ her presence was too thin and she was the least noticeable among everyone. She might not join the three most beautiful girls in her ss, but if someone looked at her closely they would notice that she was a very beautiful girl and it was very calm to stay with her. Unfortunately, her heart and body belonged to someone.


    Hearing the conversation among the four girls, there were some students who also wanted to join the Tabletop Gaming Club, but they didn''t know that club wouldn''t ept any members soon.


    Yumeko, Megumi, Fujiwara, and Sora entered the clubroom of the Tabletop Gaming Club, and they saw three students there.


    "Huh?"


    Fujiwara was surprised when she saw that there was another student, but this student surprised her since her identity was also a very popr girl at this school.


    Kasumigaoka Utaha.


    "Kasumi, you''re so early," Sora said.


    Kasumi nodded and said, "I''ve been waiting for all of you here." She yawned and felt a bit sleepy. She spent most of her time at the school sleeping so she could retain her stamina at night to y a friendly match against Haru. This time, she was going to make a game with all of Haru''s harem members and she loved the idea of this game so she was so excited at this moment.


    "Utaha-san is also going to join us."


    President of Tabletop Gaming Club, Kozue Makihara smiled since her ssmate showed an interest in this game, but at the same time, she was curious about the three girls beside Fujiwara.


    Fujiwara smiled and thought that this club had be even more lively. She pped her hands and her face was full of smiles. There was even a pink aura and flower which suddenly appeared around her head showing how happy she was.


    "Let us introduce ourselves to each other!"


    No one rejected and they started to introduce themselves to each other.


    After they knew each other''s names, Fujiwara asked, "So Sora-chan, what kind of game do you want to create?"


    Everyone was also looking at Sora curiously and only Megumi and Kasumi knew what Sora was about to say.


    "The reason why I''ve decided to join this club is to create a game so I hope that you don''t mind, President." Sora looked at Maki.


    Waving her hand, Maki said, "No, it''s alright. As long as it is a game, everything is alright."


    "So what kind of game does Sora-chan want to make?" Fujiwara asked curiously. She had been very curious for a while and wanted to know what kind of game that Sora wanted to create.


    Sora took the gamen which was made by Haru and looked at everyone. "I''ve brought the game n, but I hope that no one is going to disclose about this gamen since it is very precious."


    "Precious?" Beside Kasumi, Megumi, and Yumeko, the rest looked at Sora with doubt.


    Sora ignored their gaze and continued. "If you don''t want to help then it is alright since I''ve nned to make this game with Kasumi and Megumi. But one thing that you need to know, we''ll sell this game on Summer Comiket."


    "Summer Comiket?"


    Of course, everyone knew very well about Comiket since it was the holynd of every gamer since it had only happened twice a year.


    Yumeko was silent, but she could tell who had written that gamen since she knew the rtionship between Megumi, Sora, Kasumi, and that person.


    "If it goes well, then it isn''t a problem to get billions of yen from this game alone."


    "Billion of yen?!"


    Hearing that number: Fujiwara, Maki, and Gigako were startled. Even though their parents might have that much money, it was their parents'' and not theirs. If it was only a million or two then they wouldn''t be surprised, but a billion would startle anyone after all.


    "This¡­?"


    Suddenly the atmosphere in the Tabletop Gaming Club became serious and this club might be the strongest club within this school.

 Chapter 1046 Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 2</h4>


    Of course, after being told that the game n which was brought by Sora would be worth at least a billion yen, everyone became serious and curious. They weren''t sure whether they could be a help, but Sora didn''t mind to show them what kind of game which she along with Utaha and Megumi would maketer since they would use this clubroomter.


    Maki, Fujiwara, Gigako, and Yumeko read the title of the game n which was named "School Days". They didn''t think that there was anything special nor weird about this name since this title was generic, but somehow, they raised their eyebrows when they knew that it was a galge.


    "Galge?"


    "Yeah, it is a galge."


    They didn''t expect that they would create a galge rather than a normal game, but they didn''t have ament since they didn''t have prejudice about it. Rather, they knew very well how profitable galge was since all of them wereing from well off family. Reading the gamen, suddenly their faces turned into blush and if they could add a side effect there would be smokeing out of their heads.


    "T, this¡­?!"


    "My, my¡­" Yumeko blushed, but she kept reading since it was a very interesting game.


    "S, Sora-chan! T, this, this game is¡­?!" Fujiwara''s face blushed in embarrassment and looked at Sora with shame.


    "Yes, it is an erotic game." Sora nodded.


    "¡­"


    They didn''t expect Sora to admit this matter directly which somehow made them dumbfounded.


    "B, but we''re a minor!"


    Under thew of this country, unless they''re 18 years old, it is forbidden for them to buy something which is rted to porn such as DVDs, videos, AVs, eroges, etc.


    "Yes, we''re a minor, but is there aw which stiptes a minor to not be able to sell an eroge?" Sora asked calmly.


    "This¡­?" Fujiwara couldn''t answer, rather she knew very well that there wasn''t such aw which stipted minor to not be able to sell an eroge.


    "Keep reading, what do you think?" Sora asked since she also wanted to know the response of normal people.


    They looked at each other for a while, before nodded. They were all friends and of course, as a girl in puberty, they were also interested in this matter. They quietly read the gamen again with a blushing face. Reading the game n, their expression was ugly since they knew very well that the main character was scum, but then when they read three of the endings¡­


    They were surprised.


    "¡­"


    "This ending?"


    They didn''t expect there to be three endings which made them dumbfounded or rather they felt that those endings were interesting since the main character of the game would be stabbed, beheaded, pushed to the train, etc.


    They were from a Tabletop Gaming Club after all and they had yed one or two galges out of curiosity, but they didn''t have that much of interest in that kind of game, however, this game n would them curious and they wanted to y the game when it was ready.


    Yumeko smiled and looked at Sora with a smile. "This game is interesting." She didn''t care much about the hentai scene, but she had to admit the bad endings of this game were very interesting.


    "So my intention to join this club is to create this game. I hope that you don''t mind me borrowing your clubroom for it."


    Waving her hand, Maki said, "It''s alright. This game is very interesting."


    "That''s good." Sora nodded.


    "But before that can I ask you who has made this n?" Fujiwara asked. She knew that Sora wasn''t the one who made this game n and it must be someone else. She was wondering whether that person was a student in this school, if so then that person must be perverted, that what she thought at her mind.


    Poor Haru that he didn''t know someone had marked him as a pervert, but he didn''t really mind since he was a pervert after all.


    "It''s my boyfriend." Sora didn''t hide it and told them the truth.


    "¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard it.


    "Is it Haru?" Yumeko asked curiously.


    "Yes." Sora nodded.


    Yumeko wanted to ask whether Haru was also dating someone else, but she decided to stop asking since she felt that it might be a bit too much. She looked at Utaha and Megumi and wondered what the rtionship was between the three of them, but somehow she could feel that the three of them were dating Haru at the same time, but she didn''t feel that surprise since she could tell that guy really could do that. She could see that the rtionship between Utaha, Megumi, and Sora was quite good and somehow, she was quite interested in this matter.


    Yumeko tapped her lips and wanted to meet him again somehow, especially when she thought about the gamble between the two of them.


    "Haru? Who is that? Is he from this school?" Fujiwara''s love radar rose and out of nowhere she wore a detective costume with a pipe in her hand. She felt that she was cool, but in everyone''s eyes, she seemed stupid.


    "No, he''s from a different school." Waving her hand, Sora changed the topic of conversation. "Keep this game n a secret, alright?"


    They made a "shut their mouth" gesture and nodded. They had been trusted and they also wouldn''t tell anyone about it since they didn''t want to bebeled as perverts. This project would be a secret project of Tabletop Gaming Club and they had decided to stop epting more members after this since the more people who knew about this matter, the more chance that this matter would be leaked to the school. If the school knew that they nned to make an erotic game then even if it wasn''t a crime, the school would call their parents without doubt. At the same time, this secret made them excited since they felt like naughty girls for some reason. They were also curious about Sora''s boyfriend and wondering who this guy was since that guy could make such a wonderful gamen and conquer this cold girl.


    "Right, I''m nning to invite one more member to be part of our Tabletop Gaming Club." Sora suddenly remembered.


    "Eh? Who is it?"


    "I''m not sure, but that person is going to be our illustrator for this game."


    "Illustrator?"


    They nodded and knew that it was necessary to search for an illustrator to make this game.


    Fujiwara raised her hand and asked, "Is it a boy or girl?" If a guy was being invited into this club then without doubt that guy would be a harem protagonist since there were a lot of beautiful girls in this club.


    "It''s a girl." Sora reassured Fujiwara, but Fujiwara was stumped and asked, "Is it alright?" Fujiwara doubted that a female student would ept to help them create this erotic game.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''ll handle this matter." Sora put back the gamen on her bag and said, "Then, I''ll get that girl now." She looked at Megumi and asked her for help.


    Megumi nodded and didn''t really mind.


    "Utaha, how about you?" Sora asked.


    "I''ll go back." Utaha yawned, but her eyes were burning in excitement when she thought that she would be able to give Haru a surpriseter.


    Sora knew what this girl was nning, but she didn''t think too much since she would do the same when she returned.


    "Umm, Sora-chan, can I ask you something?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Yes?"


    "Is this game a real experience?" Fujiwara asked with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Sora thought for a while and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    If this was a real experience then Haru would be stabbed to death by Sora since Sora loved him so much¡­


    Haru shuddered and had a cold sweat on his back.


    "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?" Eli asked with a worried expression.


    "Nothing."


    Haru was wondering whether he had made an enemy without noticing. Though, he didn''t think too much and continued to talk with Eli and Nozomi about the school idol.

 Chapter 1047 Come Join Us!

    <h4>Chapter 1047 Come Join Us!</h4>


    Under this orange sunset, two beautiful girls walked next to each other, holding each other''s hands, and talked to each other with sweet smiles on their faces. The rtionship between the two girls was very close and their rtionship was more than friends, but they weren''t lovers.


    Sora and Megumi walked next to each other toward the art club.


    "So you''re going to invite one of the legendary beautiful female students to our school?" Megumi asked.


    Sora was speechless and asked, "Where did you hear such a legend? Why I''ve never heard such a thing?"


    "It''s because you usually ignore a lot of people after all." Megumi looked at Sora with a light smile and didn''t seem to reprimand her for her actions.


    "It''s alright. It isn''t like they''re going to affect my life when I ignore them. If they cause me trouble, let''s see what Haru is going to do with them." With a "hmph", Sora didn''t think too much about the people who talked about her behind back. Of course such a thing was normal since it was impossible for her to be liked by everyone since there were also people who were jealous of her. But even so, she didn''t care since she had a lot of people who supported her and she also had the best brother and lover at the same time.


    "Well¡­ That''s true. Haru is a sis-con after all." Megumi could imagine what Haru would do if someone caused trouble to Sora after all. He was the richest man in this country and there was a lot of things which could be done by him. She rubbed her chin and asked, "Sora, what is Haru''s dream?"


    "Tycoon."


    It was a simple and straight answer, but Megumi nodded. If someone asked her what her husband''s job was then she would answer the richest tycoon in this country in the future.


    "This is the art clubroom."


    Sora stopped and looked at the art clubroom. It was empty and there was no one inside. She didn''t hesitate and entered this room directly.


    Megumi also followed and looked around the clubroom. She could see a brush, paint, canvas, etc. There were also a lot of paintings which were ced inside. It might be made by an alumnus or a member of the art club. There were also a lot of trophies which were ced inside the cab. Even so, she had heard that the art club was going into a downturn and there weren''t many members within the club.


    "If I''m not wrong, one of the most popr girls in our grade is also part of his club, right?"


    "That girl is our target."


    "Eh? Really?" Megumi was surprised.


    Sora nodded and looked around to see whether she could find a suspicious ce. "Yeah, I''ve only met her once, but the style of her painting is simr to "Egoistic Lily" from the website which we have seen before."


    "¡­¡­" Megumi didn''t think too much if one of the students in this school was a famous hentai doujin mangaka, since her boyfriend had also created an erotic game. She also searched the surrounding area and noticed a door within the clubroom. "Sora, that ce."


    "Hmm?"


    Sora then noticed a door which was hidden beside a cab. It was so unnoticeable that no one would realize that there was a door in that ce. "Let''s go to that ce."


    Megumi nodded and walked toward the door.


    Sora was about to open the door, but it was locked. "It''s locked."


    "Let me try."


    Megumi had learned various ninja techniques from Shiina and she had even overtaken Shiina''s ability. She took out a small pin from her pocket and opened the door without trouble.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora opened her mouth wide looking at Megumi''s action.


    "It''s open," Megumi said inly.


    "¡­"


    Sora nodded and didn''t think too much since she knew the more she thought about this matter, the more she felt that she would turn stupid.


    Sora entered the door, but then she was surprised when she saw what was inside. Megumi was also quite surprised to see what was hidden inside this room. Both of them could see a lot of paintings scattered within the floors and various ces. This ce was very messy, but they could feel how hard this person was to train her ability to draw.


    Sora took one of the illustrations on the floor then raised her eyebrow since it was a drawing of a beautiful girl, or rather it was the illustration of Saber from "Fate/Stay Night" which was made by both Haru and Kosaka.


    "These illustrations are very good." Megumi praised.


    "It''s good, right?" Sora nodded and felt that she had found the right person.


    When both of them were looking around the room suddenly there was a sound of something dropping which made them turn abruptly.


    "Y, Y, Y, Y, You¡­!"


    Sora and Megumi saw a beautiful girl who seemed to be panicking and couldn''t utter a single word from her mouth.


    "Sawamura Spencer Eriri. If you don''t want everyone to know that you''re drawing something lewd then you need to follow us." Sora smiled looking at this blonde girl.


    ''It''s over¡­''


    Sawamura thought at that moment.


    It was what Sawamura thought, but she didn''t expect to see that there were a lot of people who seemed excited discussing her drawing. Her face was blushing when she thought that all of them knew about her secret. Looking at her surroundings, she knew very well that almost all of them were famous beauties in this school, especially Sora, Utaha, and Yumeko. But even Megumi, Fujiwara, Gigako, and Maki were also beautiful girls which made her feel a bit surprised. She was wondering what kind of club this was since she could see a lot of tabletop games on the shelf and table. There were also a lot of snacks and beverages there.


    "Sawamura-san, here''s a cookie, why don''t you try it?" Fujiwara offered with a smile.


    "T, Thank you, Fujiwara-san¡­" Sawamura would be lying if she wasn''t nervous, but there was nothing that she could do since her secret had been known by those girls. She was afraid that her high school life would be over when everyone knew that she was an illustrator for H-Doujin manga.


    Still, she took the cookie and ate it quietly.


    Sawamura had felt something bad before and decided toe to the art clubroom, but she didn''t expect the situation to be worse than she had thought.


    "Sawamura-san, please read this." Sora gave the gamen to Sawamura.


    "This¡­?" Sawamura looked at Sora with a doubt. Even though she only knew about Sora, she knew that Sora was very popr because of her beauty. She didn''t have a bad impression of Sora since their condition was simr. Their chests were small, after all, and she felt like they were kindred spirits.


    "It''s a gamen. Please, read it."


    Sawamura took the gamen unsurely and read the title which was named "School Days". She didn''t think too much and thought that it might be some boring game, but she didn''t say it out loud. She knew that Sora held her secret and she could only humor her for a while, but the more she read, the more she became excited about this gamen since she had to admit that the story was amazing. Her eyes shone brightly and asked, "W, Who has written this?!"


    "So will you join us? Let''s make this game together as illustrators on our team." Sora invited Sawamura directly.


    It was Sawamura''s first time to know each of them, but it was her first time to have otaku friends, especially when all of them were girls. Not only that, all of them were famous for their beauty and didn''t even lose to herself. If this was a light novel, then she was sure that it could be one of the best selling books.


    Sawamura was a lonely girl and had always hid a secret about her otaku hobby, but she didn''t expect to meet a friend with a simr hobby, especially when all of them had simr conditions. Looking at the gamen, she knew that this game would be a big hit for sure. She looked at Sora and nodded.


    "Let me join!"


    Sora smiled and her team wasplete. The only thing she needed to do was create this game before Summer Comiket.

 Chapter 1048 Solicitation

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Solicitation</h4>


    Haru thought that he wouldn''t have a job on the student council, but it seemed that wasn''t the case, but he didn''t mind. He was quite free anyway and he also helped with the preparation of the school festival.


    Manyuda nced at Haru who seemed to be working very seriously. He had never seen this side of him before and he had to admit that Haru was very handsome. Even though he was normal and didn''t swing that way, he had to admit that Haru''s charm was very high. He tried to look away since he felt that it was a bit wrong to watch Haru''s face, but he was startled when he heard Haru call him out.


    "Manyuda, here''s the report. I''ve finished it."


    "¡­Well¡­" Mayuda pushed his sses and felt ufortable. He looked at Haru who didn''t seem unpurtubed by his actions before. He felt a bit relieved and nodded, taking the report from Haru.


    Haru yawned and stretched his body. Tomorrow, he was going to have the first meeting with the entire members of Muse along with their new members. They were students and even thought they were able to meet after ss, there were a lot of things which he needed to tell them and it might take a long time so he decided to set the meeting on Saturday when they didn''t need to go to the school.


    If it was being done after the ss then he was afraid that they might go back toote. They were all girls and it was dangerous for them to go backte.


    That''s why he decided to start the appointment on Saturday.


    "What''s wrong, Manyuda? You''re not free, right?" Haru asked since Manyuda kept looking at him.


    Manyuda nodded and didn''t think too much. He might have also been quite hasty before, but when he thought about it calmly, he realized that he wasn''t mature enough.


    "I''ll go out first. If Kirari asks me where I''ve gone, tell her that I''m going to check the most unpopr gambling den in this school."


    Before Manyuda gave a response, Haru had left the student council.


    "The most unpopr gambling den?" Manyuda pushed his sses and wondered why Haru went to that ce. ''Does he want to build a new gambling den?'' He shook his head and felt that it didn''t really matter. Looking at the seat of the president, he looked around the ss and his heart thumped very fast. He wanted to test how it felt to sit down on that ce since he, Manyuda Kaede, had a dream to be the student council of this school.


    Manyuda stood up and wanted to sit in that ce, but the door was open and he quickly returned to his seat with a calm expression, but he had a lot of sweat on his body and sighed.


    "Hmm? Where''s Haru?" Runa asked.


    "Kasugano-senpai is going to visit the most unpopr gambling den at school." Manyuda red at Runa since he almost showed a stupid action in front of her.


    "What''s wrong? You want to sit down in the President''s seat? Why don''t you try it?" Runa asked with a teasing smile.


    "¡­"


    Manyuda would be lying if he didn''t blush at that moment.


    It was very rare for Haru to be alone, and he often went out together with Kirari, Runa, Yuriko, Sayaka, the members of Traditional Culture Research Club since if he was alone there would be a lot of trouble.


    "Ah, Kasugano-senpai!"


    "Senpai, where are you going to go?"


    "Can we follow you?"


    When they saw Haru was alone, they knew that it was their chance to stay with him. They got very close with him and their eyes shone in excitement.


    "¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t that Haru hated it, but it was quite troublesome and Kirari was also quite jealous when she knew that he talked with the female students in this school, but it seemed that his luck was quite good since someone had greeted him.


    "Kasugano-kun! Here!"


    Haru turned and saw Miboumi which surprised him, but he nodded. He made an excuse to the girls that he had something to do and left them to Miboumi.


    "You''re as popr as ever, Kasugano-kun." Miboumi smiled.


    "You''re also as popr as I am." Haru was trying to be modest since he was more popr than Miboumi after all.


    If someone asked who was the most popr person in this school, then without doubt, it was him.


    If he decided to be a student council president then without doubt, a lot of students and teachers would agree without hesitation.


    Haru stared at Miboumi and wondered what this guy was about to do. His rtionship with Miboumi was quite normal, and he didn''t think too much if this guy wanted to throw Kirari''s position to be a president of the student council since he felt that it was impossible.


    "Where are you going?" Miboumi asked.


    "I''m free anyway, are you going somewhere, Senpai?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, then, how about you follow me?" Miboumi asked.


    "Sure, why not?" Haru was wondering what this guy wanted to say.


    The rtionship between the two of them wasn''t as close as it seemed, but they needed to maintain their image, after all, and act politely to each other. Though, it seemed that Miboumi really wanted to get close to him.


    At first, Haru didn''t really mind it, unfortunately, this guy made the wrong enemy.


    They walked next to each other and they happened to see a bullying scene.


    With the "housepet" system, students who couldn''t pay their debt would need to put a tag on their neck to differentiate their identity before they could pay their debt. Though, at the same time, because of that the bullying in this school had increased, but no one in the school cared too much about it.


    Bullying often happened in every school, however, the bullying in this school was a bit better than the normal school outside since there was a lot worse, but even so, it didn''t mean he liked it.


    If Haru didn''t see it then he wouldn''t bother, but he happened to see it and it made his mood bad.


    "Oi, stop it."


    "Ha¡­?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The bullying group stopped when they saw Haru. If someone asked who was the most popr person in this school then it would be Haru since he was the richest man in this country.


    "You''re making my mood bad, how about you go now?" Haru''s tone was easy, but his eyes were staring sharply at the bullying group.


    "Y, yes!"


    They quickly ran away since they were really scared earlier.


    Haru shook his head and sighed. He wasn''t a saint, but if it happened in front of his eyes, then he would help. He helped the victim and asked, "You alright?"


    "T, thank you very much, Kasugano-kun."


    "Well, I can''t help you that much, but I believe if you can hold out then you might be able to erase your status as a housepet." Haru patted the victim''s shoulder and left since it was a male student. He didn''t intend to pay for the victim''s debt, but he hoped for that guy to be able to stand up by himself, even though he knew that it was hard.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The guy stared at Haru''s back and sighed. He really hoped for Haru to protect him, but it seemed impossible.


    Miboumi smiled when he saw Haru''s action. "You seem different from what I know, Kasugano-kun."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I''ve thought that you''re simr to your girlfriend, Momobami-san."


    In the eyes of the students, Kirari''s image wasn''t good since she was the one who had invented the "housepet".


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You think too much, Senpai. I''m not that good of a person, but I hate bullying. If it happens in front of my eyes then I''ll stop it, but if it does not then I won''t stop it. I''m not their nanny after all."


    Haru also knew that it was impossible to erase a bullying since from ancient times, it had always happened and it was one of the methods for someone to relieve stress, but, he was disgusted by it.


    "But even so, your intention is good. Bullying is bad and discrimination inside this school is absurd." Miboumi seemed to be very excited and said, "Kasugano-kun, how about we erase the "housepet" system in this school?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Miboumi, Haru was wondering why this guy was simr to a cult member who tried to solicit someone.

 Chapter 1049 Smart, Corpse, and Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Smart, Corpse, and Stalker</h4>


    Haru smiled and rested his back on the wall. "What do you mean, Senpai? Do you want to overthrow my girlfriend''s position as student council president?" He felt that it was too funny for Miboumi to make him fight Kirari.


    Miboumi''s expression was calm and he shook his head. "No, of course not. I''m not going to make you fight against your own girlfriend."


    "Then?"


    "I hope that you''ll sit on the sideline as I fight against her."


    "¡­"


    Haru was surprised that Miboumi decided to tell him the truth. He smiled and said, "You sure are interesting, Senpai. So you want me to do nothing when you''re doing something to my girlfriend? Are you serious?"


    "Yeah, I know that it is impossible to invite you to my group, and if you want you can even create a new group and destroy my group." Even though Miboumi hated to admit it, he knew that hecked the power and charisma which was owned by Haru. If Haru wanted then his group would be destroyed in an instant, but he was lucky that Haru didn''t seem to have an interest in his group.


    Full-Bloom.


    It is, known as Zenshoukai, is the name of a group led by Aoi Mibuomi. Full-Bloom''s collective purpose is to destroy the Student Council so there won''t be any discrimination inside the school. Though, of course, their purpose wasn''t as righteous as that since they also had their own interests.


    There were a lot of privileges which someone could get by bing the student council president, and Miboumi wanted to own that position by himself, but he knew very well that it wasn''t that easy. For him, Kirari was easy since her image wasn''t good in the eyes of the students, but Haru was different since his poprity was very high. He had always had a headache thinking about how to solve Haru since he didn''t see a chance to win.


    Miboumi''s first intention was to see Haru''s view regarding the "housepet" system, but it seemed that he had found something more than he had thought. He found out that Haru hated this system and thought that it was his chance. He knew that it was impossible for Haru to join him, but it might be possible to make him became a bystander in this battle of thrones.


    Haru might hate the "housepet" system, but he knew that it was necessary since in this school was simr to a small capitalist country where the weak were eaten by the strong.


    If the weak couldn''t pay their debts and were not being treated harshly, then they would act very shameless, they wouldn''t pay their debts, and acted very unreasonably, even though, they knew that they were wrong.


    (Note: I have an experience where my friend asks me to lend him money, but when I ask him back, you know¡­ you don''t need me to exin, right? Sometimes, good intentions aren''t going to be paid with the same good intention, or rather they will treat you badly. If you ask them to pay the money, they will act unreasonable, block the number, act as if they don''t owe you money, and do a lot more. Fortunately, I don''t lend him too much).


    "It seems that you''re not as good as everyone, though." Haru smiled.


    Miboumi shook his head and said, "For you the position of student council is only a small matter since you''re the richest man in this country, but for me, this position is important." He felt that lying would be impossible in front of Haru so he decided to be as truthful as possible. It might seem weird, but in front of Haru, he felt that he was being seen.


    Haru thought that Miboumi was interesting somehow. "I thought that you were going to invite me."


    "Oh?"


    "If you really invite me, then I might create a simr organization such as you, then steal all of your members."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But you''re more fun than I thought." Haru smiled and patted Miboumi''s shoulder. "Then try your best." He didn''t say anything anymore and left him waving his hand. Well, he might have acted like he didn''t have an interest, but he was going to destroy Miboumi''s nter.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Miboumi knew that Haru''s mind was very hard to predict, but who was he? Could he guess the mind of the genius? Of course not, though, at the same time, the reason for his headache had disappeared somehow.


    Pr Star Dormitory.


    Souma was about to search for a wild herb and vegetable for his new dish. He had heard that there would be a training camp which would be held soon. He had heard that it would be quite sparta training, but at the same time, it made him curious and anticipated this training.


    Souma was searching for wild herbs and vegetables together with Tadokoro and Yoshino around his dorm. Even though he was quite knowledgeable, there were a lot of things which he didn''t know about such as wild herbs and vegetables, but Tadakoro exined to him kindly.


    "Tadokoro, it seems that you know most of the herbs and vegetables in this ce."


    "Yes, in my hometown, I''ve often gone to the mountain to get various herbs and vegetables." Tadokoro seemed to be very happy when she talked about her home and suddenly she got homesick.


    "Tadokorochii! You''re very cute!" Yoshino hugged Tadokoro tightly.


    Souma ignored their interaction and went deep into the jungle near his dormitory, but suddenly he stumbled into something. "What?!" He almost fell down on the ground, but then he felt cold when he saw that he had stumbled into a gravestone.


    "This¡­?"


    "Yukihira, what''s wrong?" Yoshino asked, but then she realized the gravestone which was dropped by Souma. "H, Hiiii¡­!!!!" She became very scared and hugged Tadokoro beside her.


    "Is there a corpse here?" Souma frowned, but he calmed himself. Then he read the name on the gravestone. "Takeshi?" He didn''t expect that he would see a murder scene right near his dormitory which made him a bit scared.


    "T, Tadokorochii! Yukihira! Let''s get out of here!" Yoshino was crying since she was very scared.


    "E, Everyone calm down, it isn''t a grave." Tadokoro calmed everyone down.


    "Huh?" Souma and Yoshino looked at Tadokoro since it seemed that she knew something about this grave.


    "This is a special fermentation dish."


    "Special fermentation dish?" 2x


    Otonokizaka High School.


    There were eight girls who stayed on the rooftop of this school and it seemed that they were talking to each other.


    Honoka, Umi, and Kotori looked at the five new members who had decided to join their school idol group.


    "I''m happy!" Honoka was very happy since the number of members had increased.


    Eli folded her arms and said, "Don''t forget about our meeting with Haru tomorrow, alright?"


    "Yes, President!"


    Everyone nodded and it smiled since it seemed that they moved forward because of his help.


    Maki nced at Eli and wondered what Eli''s rtionship with Haru was.


    "W, who is this Haru?" The soft voice girl asked with a low voice. It seemed that she was very shy.


    "Nyaa?" Another girl with short hair, titled her head in confusion.


    "He''s our first fan." Honoka smiled when she thought about Haru. Though, at the same time, she started to drool when she thought about the bread which was baked by Haru. She was wondering whether she could ask him for a new type of bread when they meet tomorrow.


    "Honoka, you''re an idol! You need to maintain your figure! You can''t eat so carelessly!" Umi reprimanded.


    "Umi-chan, how did you know I thought of food?" Honoka was surprised.


    Umi snorted and said, "You''ve got a drool in your mouth. Of course, I know about this."


    "Eh?!" Honoka hurriedly wiped the corner of her mouth.


    Everyoneughed together and the atmosphere among them was very good, but little did they know that there was a girl who was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "The location is Kanda Shrine, right?"


    "Yes, if you don''t know the location we can meet up at the school entrance."


    This girl who eavesdropped on their conversation wrote down a note. "Kanda shrine, huh?" This girl snorted when she heard theirugh since she wanted to say that being an idol wasn''t a game, but at the same time, she was jealous at how close they were. She sighed but quickly ran away when she heard that those groups of girls were about to go in her direction.


    ''Kanda shrine, I need to see who their producer is.''


    Honoka, Umi, Kotori, and everyone didn''t know that they had gotten a stalker who would follow them tomorrow.

 Chapter 1050 Im Your Producer 1

    <h4>Chapter 1050 I''m Your Producer 1</h4>


    1 May.


    In the early morning, everyone was working in the cafe.


    Sora and Megumi had to admit that the wage in Haru''s cafe was very high and it was the reason why they were working quite hard during their holiday.


    Haru was serving the customer with a smile and no one would think that he was a billionaire at that moment.


    Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa were happy with his presence which made Sora and Megumi realize that Haru might add his harem again in the future.


    Utaha and Kosaka didn''t help them and they satzily on the counter seat drinking coffee in the early morning.


    Most of the people who came to this ce were housewives around the neighborhood and girls which made it hard for a male to enter this ce.


    It wasn''t Haru''s intention to make it that way, but he didn''tin about it.


    "Right, Haru, is it alright for me to use this cafe for meetings?" Sora asked.


    "Oh? Meeting?"


    Sora nodded and said, "I''ve found the team and I want to make the game soon."


    Kosaka raised her head and asked, "You want to make a game?" She nced at Haru since she had never heard about this matter.


    "Sora wants to make a game so I support her." As long as Sora wanted something then he would do his best to help her.


    "What kind of game?" Kosaka was quite curious. She knew that she couldn''t make another game since her hands were quite busy with another game. She had to admit that her speed at making money was very fast, butpared to Haru, she was nothing after all. However,pared to her situation in the past, it was several times better.


    However, Kosaka had never wanted to change and feltfortable with her life right now, but if there was something which she wanted to change then it was her rtionship with the man in front of her.


    "You can read the gamenter, but the members of Tabletop Gaming are going toeter, is it alright to use this ce, Haru?" Sora asked.


    "Why not?" Haru didn''t really mind and agreed.


    "That''s good." Sora nodded and said, "There''s no male members for your information."


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s something informative to know." He was wondering whether there was another harem protagonist in this world, but he had never seen one after all.


    "Haru, are you free tonight?" Iwasawa asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I want to see an underground concert. If it''s alright, can you apany me?" Iwasawa wanted to make her own band as soon as possible and thought of going to an underground concert venue since she might have found a talent there, but she was a girl after all and she wanted someone to protect her.


    "Underground concert?" Utaha seemed quite interested.


    "Do you want toe too?" Iwasawa asked.


    "If he decides to go then I''ll go too." Utaha looked at Haru with a smile since she was toozy to walk.


    "That''s alright, I''ll apany you." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Does anyone else want to go?"


    They didn''t have that much of an interest in music, but then Shiina and Yuri raised their hand.


    "Shiina, do you want to go?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    Shiina nodded in response.


    "I''ll go out too." Yuri thought that it was her chance to be with him.


    "Then tonight, let''s go out together." Haru thought that he should also bring GT-Robot tooter since it might not be safe to bring a lot of beautiful girls to such a ce.


    "Right, don''t try to flirt with the members of Tabletop Gaming Clubter." Sora reminded him.


    "I won''t." Haru sighed and said, "I''ll go out after this."


    "Where?"


    "Shrine."


    "Shrine?"


    Haru was in his shrine after his work at the cafe was over. He changed into his samue (work clothing for Japanese monks) and waited for everyone.


    "Haru, your tea."


    "Thank you, Nozomi." Haru sipped his tea calmly and asked, "Is the progress smooth?"


    Nozomi sat down beside him and nodded. "Yes, we have eight members now!" She seemed to be quite proud at this moment and acted a bit coquettish since she was very happy. Before she was quite a loner, but this time, she had a lot of friends beside her.


    "You didn''t knead their breasts, right?" Haru knew that Nozomi had a bad hobby of kneading a girl''s chest which somehow made him jealous, but he was a male after all and he couldn''t do such a thing unless that person was his girlfriend.


    Nozomi chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous?" She raised both of her hands and moved it strangely. "If you want, I can touch yours too."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I don''t have breasts." Haru was speechless.


    "No, your chest is amazing!" Nozomi was about to knead Haru''s chest, but her wrists were caught by him. She looked up at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "No, I should be the one who is asking you that question!" Haru red at Nozomi and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m about to knead your breasts!" Nozomi''s expression was very righteous as if kneading Haru''s chest was simr to a hero''s act.


    "¡­"


    Haru chopped Nozomi''s head since this girl was very stupid.


    "It hurts!" Nozomi held her head and pouted at him.


    Haru shook his head and sipped his tea while reading a newspaper. He could see his name there, but that was alright since the news about the Olympus Corporation scandal was being leaked slowly and he was about to make a big profit from it.


    Today might be Saturday and the market was closed, but he needed toy the groundwork before ripping apart thispany.


    Nozomi looked at Haru who was reading a newspaper and sat closely beside him. She blushed and felt as if they were husband and wife, but she sighed since she knew that he loved her best friend not her.


    "Excuse me, nyaa!"


    Suddenly they heard the voice of a girl from the outside.


    Nozomi smiled and stood up. "Oh, it''s them, wait here, I''ll take them inside."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru nodded and kept reading the newspaper. He could see the photo of Ritsu and Seri in the newspaper. The picture of Seri and Ritsu often appeared in the newspaper since both of them were usually the ones who handled Haru''s business and their appearance was very beautiful.


    While he was reading, it was at this moment that two girls entered the shrine.


    "Ah, it''s the bully, nyaa!"


    Haru raised his head and saw two girls who he had seen in the past. "Oh, sses girl, nyaa-nyaa girl."


    "I''m not nyaa-nyaa girl, nyaa! I have a name, nyaa! My name is Rin Hoshizora, nyaa!" Rin was simr to an angry cat looking at Haru.


    The sses girl was very shy and hid behind Nozomi.


    "Haru¡­ what did you do to both of them?" Nozomi shook her head with a helpless expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at this girl with a speechless expression. ''Say the one who wants to knead my chest earlier.'' He shook his head and said, "Wee, wee, please sit down and make yourself at home."


    The change of attitude from Haru made the sses girl and Rin seem to be a bit surprised, but they nodded and sat down right in front of him while looking around curiously.


    "Is this your home, nyaa?" Rin asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I own this shrine." He looked at Rin and asked, "Did youe because you''ve joined Muse?"


    "Eh? How did you know, nyaa? Are you an esper, nyaa?" Rin was surprised.


    "Help! Help!" The sses girl seemed to be panicking for some reason.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru suddenly had a headache and wondered whether this school idol group would be alright.


    "Haru, we''reing!"


    Then Honoka, Umi, Kotori, Maki, and Eli entered one by one. It seemed that they met each other by change along the way.


    Maki and Eli sat beside Haru which made everyone realize that their rtionship seemed to be close to each other.


    "Uumm¡­ um¡­ Honoka-senpai, who is he?" The sses girl had been very curious about Haru''s identity. Even though she had seen him before, she didn''t know about him at all, but when Honoka was about to answer¡­


    "Cough! Cough! I know that some of you might know me already, but some of you don''t know me so I''ll introduce myself." Haru stood up and gathered everyone''s attention on him.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka and I''ll be your producer from now on!"


    "¡­"


    Rin and the sses girl who didn''t know him opened their mouths wide since it was their first time to know about this matter.

 Chapter 1051 Im Your Producer 2

    <h4>Chapter 1051 I''m Your Producer 2</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    "EHHHHHH!!!!" The sses girl and Rin seemed to be surprised by this sudden announcement.


    Haru ignored the outburst of the two girls and continued. "It''s my first time being a producer, but I''ll do my best to help you."


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone beside the sses girl and Rin pped their hands and smiled looking at him.


    "I should have done this meeting earlier, but since we''re students, our first priority is to study so I''m sorry to take your time during the holiday for this meeting."


    "No! It''s not a problem at all!"


    Everyone was happy that Haru had decided to help them.


    "There is something that I want to tell youter, but first, let us introduce each other since I don''t know the name of some of you here." Haru nced at the sses girl since he didn''t know the name of this girl.


    The sses girl seemed to be blushing and shy when Haru looked at her.


    "Well, who is going to introduce first?"


    "Me! Me! Me!" Honoka raised her hand excitedly and said, "My name is Honoka Kosaka and I''m in my second year at Otonokizaka High School! I like bread the most!"


    "You don''t need to tell us about the bread." Umi was speechless.


    "Ehh¡­? But isn''t it more fun that way?" Honoka seemed to be dissatisfied.


    "Umi-chan, I think it is good to add some information so all of us can get to know each other quickly." Kotorimented with a smile.


    Everyone agreed with Kotori.


    "I, Is that so¡­?" Umi was a bit shy.


    "Then, Umi-chan, you should introduce yourselves next!" Honoka smiled.


    "W, Well¡­" Umi suddenly felt a bit nervous, but she calmed herself quickly and started to introduce herself. "My name is Umi Sonoda and I''m also a second year student at Otonokizaka High School. I''m good at kyuudo (Japanese archery)¡­"


    "Kyuudo?"


    Everyone was a bit surprised since they didn''t expect a slender girl such as Umi to be good at Kyuudo.


    "Y, yes, my parents own a dojo and you can visit it anytime."


    "Well, I might visit it in the future." Haru was quite interested in kyuudo.


    "Then, I''ll do the introduction next." Kotori smiled and said, "My name is Kotori Minami and simr to Umi and Honoka, I''m a second year student at Otonokizaka High School. And, I also love to make cute clothes."


    "Oh, are the clothes that you''ve worn during that concert being made by you?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    "It''s very cute."


    "Thank you." Kotori smiled sweetly at Haru.


    Haru thought it was good to have a designer within the team since they could make their own clothester, though, he wasn''t sure why Maki and Eli were staring at him at this moment. He looked at Maki and said, "Maki, how about you next?"


    "Eh?" Maki was startled and blushed slightly.


    Everyone stared at Maki and Haru feeling that their rtionship was a bit more special.


    Eli, Nozomi, Rin, and the sses girl also wanted to know what was the rtionship between Haru and Maki since the only one who knew about their rtionship in this ce was only Kotori, Honoka, and Umi.


    "My name is Maki Nishikino."


    "¡­"


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    "¡­"


    Maki twirled the tip of her hair while looking away.


    "¡­"


    Then Nozomi suddenly raised her hand and seemed to have a question. "I have a question." She looked at both Haru and Maki then asked, "What is the rtionship between the two of you? You seem to know each other."


    "We''re childhood friends." Haru didn''t need to hide it since sooner orter they would know about it.


    "Ehhh?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru wondered whether they would get bored by that reaction. "She''s very good at creating music and if I''m not wrong that song during that concert is being made by you, right, Maki?"


    "W, well¡­" Maki nodded and blushed. She nced at him waiting for him to tell about his opinion regarding her song. Though, she would be lying if she wasn''t nervous at this moment.


    "It''s a very good song." Haru had to admit that Maki had a talent to be a musician, but he knew that it was impossible for her to be one since she would inherit her parents'' hospital in the future.


    "I - Is that so¡­" Maki blushed, and felt very shy, however, she was very happy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but his thigh was pinched by Eli. He sighed and knew that he needed to change the topic of conversation. "Eli, how about you next?"


    Eli nodded and her face was quite serious at that moment. "My name is Eli Ayase. I''m a 3rd year student and student council president at Otonogizaka High School. I hope to be able to save the school from being closed."


    No one expected Eli to join this school idol group, but at the same time, they realized what Eli''s purpose was. However, they didn''t hate it since their first intention to create this school idol group was to save their school from being closed down next year.


    "Then, I''ll be the next one!" Nozomi patted herrge chest and said, "My name is Nozomi Tojo and I''m also a 3rd year student at Otonogizaka High School. I''m very good at tarot reading and fortune-telling." She took out her cards to show that she was serious.


    "Wow!!!"


    Everyone seemed to be amazed by Nozomi''s introduction.


    "Then Rin is next!" Rin raised her hand high and introduced herself excitedly. "My name is Rin Hoshizora, nyaa! I''m very good at sports, nyaa!"


    Haru smiled when he looked at this cheerful girl and he felt anyone who saw her would be very happy. This girl might have seemed quite a tomboy, but her butt was quite nice since she had been working out quite well.


    "Then, how about you?" Haru looked at the sses girl.


    "M, my, my name is Hanayo Koizumi¡­"


    The sses girl''s voice was very low and she was very nervous at the same time.


    "Hanayo-chan, isn''t it?" Haru asked.


    Hanayo nodded with blush since her first name was being felled by a guy for the first time!


    "You have a very cute voice. You should be more confident and talk louder next time."


    Being praised Hanayo blushed, but she was happy that her voice was being praised and nodded. "Y, Yes." This time her voice was a bit louder than before.


    "Haru, how about you introduce yourself more! You''ve only introduced yourself as our producer, but you don''t tell us anything about yourself." Nozomiined.


    "¡­"


    No one said anything, but they nodded and stared at Haru silently, agreeing for Haru to introduce himself more.


    Haru looked at Nozomi and felt helpless. "I''ll introduce myself again then. My name is Kasugano Haruka and I''m a second year student at Hyakkou Academy."


    "Hyakkou Academy?!" They were a bit surprised when they heard it since Hyakkou Academy was very famous.


    "I also own this shrine so you can use this ce anytime for practice in the future."


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed that Haru''s identity wasn''t as simple as they thought.


    "I want to talk more about what we''re going to do in the future, but before that."


    Haru stood up which made everyone confused. He opened the door of the shrine then they saw a girl with a twintail hairstyle with a mask and sunsses covering her face.


    "¡­¡­"


    They stared at each other for a while.


    The girl took off her mask and sunsses then put it into her bag calmly. Then after that, she looked at everyone and made a gesture with her hands.


    "Nico Nico Nii!"


    The girl tried to act as cute as possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    They felt the temperature be cold all of sudden after they saw this girl''s act.

 Chapter 1052 Im Your Producer 3

    <h4>Chapter 1052 I''m Your Producer 3</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    It was his second time seeing this fake cute act which somehow tightened his chest and it made him a bit hard to breathe.


    Haru couldn''t bear to see such a thing which somehow made him very embarrassed even though he wasn''t the one who did it.


    Not only him, but everyone looked at this girl strangely since they had never seen such a fake act which made them embarrassed even though they weren''t the one who did it.


    "Huh, Nico-chan? What are you doing here?" Nozomi was surprised.


    The twin-tailed petite girl seemed embarrassed when her existence had been known by everyone. At first, she was confident in her hiding skill which she had trained in the past few years, but it seemed that this young man wasn''t a normal person since he could know her hiding ce in an instant.


    "Do you know her, Nozomi?" Haru asked.


    "She''s the president of the Idol Research Club in our school." Eli looked at Nico with a strange expression.


    "Eh? Is there such a club in our school?" Honoka and Hanayo were surprised. Hanayo stared at Nico with a burning gaze since she was curious about this club.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico felt even more ufortable when everyone stared at her.


    "Umm¡­ What''s your name?" Haru asked.


    When Nico was asked, she seemed to regain her bearing. "My name is Yazawa Nico!" She stood up and said, "I''m here to show you what a real school idol is! And, I want to say that your school idol group is a child y!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one was sure what to say since this girl had shown a very embarrassing gesture, but then suddenly scolded them which bewildered them.


    "Yazawa-san, isn''t it? Since you''re the president of the Idol Research Club then you must know a lot of things about school idols, right?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! I''m a pro!" Nico patted her non-existent chest.


    "Hmph! Just you?" Maki snorted and folded her arms looking at Nico.


    "You¡­?!" Nico seemed to be annoyed by Maki''s response toward her.


    "Well, Yazawa-san, why don''t you sit down and join us for a bit since you''re very knowledgeable about a school idol." Haru offered since he felt that this girl was funny and it seemed that this girl could be a good friend of Maki.


    "Since you''ve kindly asked me then I''ll ept your request." Nico nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru''s words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone became even more speechless with Nico.


    "Hmph!" Maki was quite dissatisfied and didn''t even hide it from everyone.


    "You¡­!?" Nico also red at Maki.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s continue our conversation, but let me tell you first what I''ll do as your producer."


    Everyone stared at Haru and wondered what he would do for them.


    "I''ll do nothing."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their eyes and mouths wide.


    "EHHH????!"


    "I know that you''re surprised, but it isn''t that I''ll do nothing or rather I''ll support you from behind. I don''t want to control all of you and even if all of you are a school idol, you''re also a student, we''re not professional so it is normal for us not to be perfect, but at the same time, it is what makes you interesting and attractive in my eyes."


    "¡­¡­"


    They blushed slightly when they heard such sincere praise.


    "So what are you going to do?" Eli asked.


    "I''ll give you an opportunity. I know a lot of people and I can give you a chance to perform in various ces and events so your poprity will soar which means that you can also promote your school that way and save your school from being closed."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and felt excited.


    Nico stared at Haru and felt that with this young man, this group of school idols could go anywhere. She clenched her hands and looked at everyone feeling jealous since she wasn''t part of them.


    "Haru!" Honoka raised her hands.


    "Yes, Honoka?"


    "So are we going to perform in a concert soon?" Honoka asked with excitement.


    Some of them anticipated it, but there was also someone who was nervous since it meant that they would perform in front of a lot of people. If they failed then¡­


    "Don''t be impatient, before you perform at various events or ces, there are some things which I need to ask everyone first." Haru looked at Nozomi who acted as his secretary. "Nozomi, that board."


    "Yes, boss."


    Nozomi saluted and pulled arge white board from the room beside this ce.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded and started to write something on the whiteboard.


    "What''s your goal?"


    Haru wrote those sentences in quite arge size and looked at everyone. "Before we start, let me ask all of you about this question since some of you might have a different idea."


    "Eh? A different idea? We''re going to save the school, right?" Honoka asked.


    "That''s true, but I want to ask all of you so I can confirm your goal first." Haru looked at Eli and asked, "Eli, what''s your goal after bing a school idol?"


    "Of course, I want to save the school from being closed down." Eli''s expression was very serious which made everyone think she really loved Otonokizaka High School.


    Haru nodded and looked at Hanayo. "Hanayo-chan, what about you?"


    "Eh? Me?" Hanayo seemed to be startled and didn''t expect to be asked so suddenly. She blushed and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Calm down, Hanayo-chan. Tell me why you want to join Muse, anything is fine¡­" Haru put a gentle expression and asked kindly. "So please tell us why you want to be a school idol?


    "Hmm¡­ M, my goal isn''t so grand to save the school or something, but m, my mother is an idol and I, I''ve always wanted to be one so¡­" Hanayo was very embrassed at this moment.


    "Great, I think you''ll be a great school idol with everyone." Haru praised Hanayo since she knew that this girl was really shy.


    "R, Really?"


    "Yes, believe in yourself. You have a cute voice and your face is beautiful so I believe that you can be one."


    Being praised, Hanayo blushed, but nodded at him.


    Haru smiled, but then he could see that everyone stared at him with an expressionless expression.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s continue." Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Maki, how about you?"


    "Someone forced me to enter." Maki pouted while looking away.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone continued to stare at Haru at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru didn''t expect that it would be so hard to do this meeting. "Then, let''s continue the next one!"


    Hearing everyone''s goal and reason to be a school idol, Haru nodded and felt satisfied. He didn''t ask Nico at first, but he could see that this girl really wanted to join their conversation. "Yazawa-san, how about you? If you be a school idol, then what is your goal?"


    Yazawa seemed to be waiting for this moment and she stood up showing her momentum. "Of course, it is to win Love Live!"


    "Love Live?"


    Some of them didn''t know what Love Live was, even Honoka who the one who proposed to the school idol also didn''t know what Love Live was.


    "You¡­?! Do you really want to be a school idol?!" Yazawa was furious when she saw their reaction.


    "It seems that some of us don''t know what school idols are, so can you exin to us Yazawa-san?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Nico coughed then started to exin what a Love Live School Idol was to everyone.


    In simple terms, Love Live School Idol is apetition between school idol groups in this country. If that school idol group can win thispetition then they can get fame from the first school idol group in this country and a lot of rewards.


    "So do you understand what Love Live School Idol is?" Yazawa asked.


    Everyone nodded and understood what Love Live School Idol was.


    "Thank you, Yazawa-san."


    "No problem." Yazawa nodded and seemed satisfied with being treated politely by Haru.


    "Then let us continue, after Yazawa-san has told us about Love Live then let us set up our goal."


    "Huh?"


    "Haven''t we said our goal before?"


    They were confused by Haru''s words.


    "Yes. However, some of your answers are a bit different so we need to change that and make all of you have the same goal.


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "Some of you want to be more confident, some of you want to be idols, some of you just want to save the school, etc¡­ each of you have different goals, but it''s a great goal regardless, but at the same time, we need to unify it into one." He started to write down something on the white board while exining.


    "So your answer will lead into one goal and that is to¡­"


    Haru patted the whiteboard and said, "Win the Love Live School Idol with this everyone''s goal can be achieved at the same time."


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure but they felt that their blood was boiling at that moment. It felt that they were the main characters in the shounen manga who met a master along the way to make them became stronger. They felt that it was their feeling at this moment, but at the same time, they had to admit that he was very handsome at this moment.

 Chapter 1053 Im Your Producer 4

    <h4>Chapter 1053 I''m Your Producer 4</h4>


    "Well, that''s our goal, but to reach that goal, there are several steps which you need to do beforehand."


    Winning Love Live wasn''t something which could be done in a single day after all, Haru thought that it was better to focus on something small slowly before they reached theirst goal.


    "Small steps?"


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously listening to his exnation as if a curious baby.


    "Let me ask you, how close are the eight of you?" Haru asked.


    "We''re very close to each other!" Honoka tried to hug everyone, but her hands were too short to do that. "Ugh¡­ Umi-chan, go and hug everyone too!"


    "Eh?"


    "Kotori-chan, you too!"


    Kotori smiled and also hugged the girl nearby.


    Nozomi was the most active and also hugged Eli and Rin who sat beside her.


    "Eh? Why do you need to hug me too!"


    "I, I don''t need to be hugged¡­!"


    Nico and Maki were somehow embarrassed at that moment.


    "It seems that I don''t need to worry about how close your rtionship is to each other, so how about you call each other by their first names so you''ll feel closer to each other?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? I, I can''t do that¡­ I, I''m a first year after all¡­" Hanayo was quite hesitant. It wasn''t something umon since the rtionship between underssmen and upperssmen in this country were very strict. The underssmen needed to respect their upperssmen which somehow made Haru''s idea very hard to implement.


    "I don''t mind and I think that is necessary since we''re going to be together for a long time." Eli, who was in the third year, agreed with this idea since it would make the rtionship between them closer to each other.


    "Me too, I don''t mind if you call me Nozomi-chan, not Tojo-senpai." Nozomi smiled while looking at everyone.


    "Hanayo-chan, Rin-chan, Maki-chan, you can call our names directly." Honoka also agreed since she also wanted to be closer with everyone.


    "R, Really? Is that alright, nyaa?" Rin asked and everyone nodded in response. She was the bravest among the 1st year in this group. She nodded and said, "T, Then, Kotori-chan."


    "Yes, Rin-chan." Kotori smiled sweetly at Rin.


    Hanayo was quite hesitant, but when everyone was looking at her kindly, she tried her best. "N, Nozomi-chan."


    "Yes, Hanayo-chan." Nozomi smiled and really wanted to knead everyone''s breasts at that moment.


    Then everyone looked at Maki at that moment.


    "W, Why should I do that too?" Maki blushed and looked away, but everyone kept staring at her. "Alright, alright, I''ll do it¡­" She nced at Eli and said, "E, Eli¡­"


    "Yes, Maki-chan." Eli smiled, even though she knew Maki was Haru''s childhood friend, but they were in the group after all.


    "Then, what''s next?" Honoka looked at Haru and believed in him since she could feel the progress between them.


    "Well, the next one is pretty in and that is training from building your stamina, singing, and dancing since the job of idol itself is pretty hard after all." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Everyone seems to underestimate idols, but I know that all of you have worked very hard, especially Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. I know that I might have said itst time, but your concert that time was very wonderful. I love it."


    Honoka, Kotori, and Umi suddenly felt somewhat quite embarrassed and happy at the same time since they could feel that Haru praised them very sincerely.


    Then they talked about each other''s speciality so they could help each other during their training.


    "Right, I''ve almost forgotten something, but you''re quite popr already." Haru took out aptop and showed the video of the concert which was being donest time.


    "Eh¡­?!"


    "Th, this view?!"


    "There are a lot of people who have watched us!"


    Honoka, Kotori, and Umi didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people who had watched their concert, but more importantly¡­


    "Who has uploaded this video?" Honoka asked.


    "I''m not sure¡­" Haru nced at Eli which made her blush, but he didn''t intend to tell everyone about it.


    "Cough! Cough! Anyway, is there something that you want to tell us next?" Eli asked while looking at Haru.


    "Well, the next thing is to create a club within your school. I can''t help much in that area since I''m not from your school, but if you create a club in your school then you''ll receive a facility from the school and you can train in the school too. I''m not sure if your school will be able to do it since your school might be closed next year, but you might also receive a fund to help your activity." Haru felt that it was necessary for them to create a club.


    "Eh? Really? Is it possible to receive funds for our activity?!" Honoka was excited and looked at Eli.


    Eli shook her head and said, "No, the school can''t help much with the funding of our activity so we can only do something about that by ourselves."


    "No way¡­" Honoka became depressed.


    "How about the club?" Umi asked.


    Eli shook her head again and said, "We can''t create a club."


    "Why? Why can''t we create a club, Ayase-sen-- I mean Eli-chan," Kotori asked with concern.


    "Because there are already simr clubs in our school, right?" Eli looked at Nico who had been ignored for a while and said, "Yazawa Nico, the president of the Idol Research Club?"


    "EHHHH??!!"


    "Nico-chan is the president of the club?!" Honoka was surprised and asked, "But Nico-chan is 1st year, right?"


    "Who is the 1st year! I''m in my 3rd year!" Nico was offended.


    "Eh? 3rd year?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Nico with a doubtful expression.


    "As I said, I''m in my 3rd year! You are all so rude!" Nico was furious.


    Nozomi nodded calmly and said, "Yes, even though Nico has a loli body, she''s a 3rd year like me and Eli."


    "N, Nozomi, you¡­!" Nico held back her anger when she was told her body was a loli body.


    "Then Nico-chan, please let us join your club." Honoka didn''t hesitate to join Nico''s club.


    "Hmph!" Nico pouted and looked away.


    Maki frowned and said, "What''s that? What are you trying to say?"


    "I refuse."


    Nico said without hesitation!


    "Eh?" Honoka looked at Nico and asked, "Why? We only need a ce to practice."


    "As I''ve said before, the answer is the same! I refuse!" Nico shook her head.


    "Yazawa-senpai, we''re not asking you to disband your club, we only need a ce to practice," Umi asked kindly.


    "I said that I''d refused! Did I not clear myself the first time? Your group is a disgrace to real idos!"


    "But we''ve been practicing dancing and singing really hard!" Honoka couldn''t ept it.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about¡­" Nico closed her eyes as if trying to build momentum and wanted to say something serious. "Are any of you¡­ creating a character for yourself?"


    "¡­"


    They didn''t know what to say after hearing this question.

 Chapter 1054 Im Your Producer 5

    <h4>Chapter 1054 I''m Your Producer 5</h4>


    "Character?"


    "Yes!" Nico looked at everyone with a serious expression as if about saying something important. "What the fans want from idols is an exciting, dreamlike time! To give the fans what they want, idols need an appropriate character and you girls don''t have it!"


    "I disagree with that, Yazawa-san."


    "Hmm?" Nico looked at Haru who disagreed with her opinion. She felt a bit ufortable and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, I can show you an experiment." Haru sat down, turned his head, and stared at Maki.


    One minute¡­ two minutes, with the passage of time, the atmosphere in this shrine gradually changed.


    Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Umi felt inexplicably jealousy in their hearts. Though, Nozomi was more open-minded looking at Haru curiously wondering what this guy was trying to do.


    Rin and Honoka''s eyes were wandering around, no one really knew what the two fools were thinking, but Honoka felt slightly ufortable for some reason which made her strange.


    Hanayo was quite hesitant to speak as if she wanted to stop Haru''s rude action.


    Maki''s delicate and graceful face had turned red at this time. If you had a special effect then it was estimated that there would be smoke on her head.


    Just when the embarrassing atmosphere was about to reach the limit, Haru finally spoke softly with a smile. "Maki, your haughty face is very cute."


    "¡­¡­"


    After a deadly tranquility, Maki burst out suddenly, "I said that I''m not haugthy! You''re a pervert! Pervert! I''ll ignore you again!" She was very embarrassed at that moment. If he did it when they were alone then she wouldn''t mind, but he did this act in front of everyone which made her very embarrassed.


    "Did you see it?"


    Haru seemed to enjoy Maki''s reaction and looked at Yazawa Nico who seemed to be stunned. "This kind of haughty character, if you said that this wasn''t a character then, I''m not sure what it means to establish good character."


    So this is the reason!


    The remaining seven Muses looked at each other, and a thought shed in their minds at the same time.


    ''Maki-chan is so pitiful!''


    Everyone thought at the same time.


    Maki blushed and stared at Haru with a re and somehow, she wanted to bite him!


    "Well¡­ well¡­ This is barely a pass."


    Nico was quite reluctant, but she had to admit Maki''s character was very good, but she hadn''t lost this battle. "But the remaining seven people have no characteristics at all!!"


    Haru didn''t object and smiled. "Then can you show us an example? You might already have a character, right?"


    "Good question!"


    It seemed that Nico had been waiting for this moment and stood up. She stepped back for a bit and turned her back to the crowd. "I''ll show you an example so pay attention!"


    Looking at her serious expression, Haru suddenly had a bad feeling all of sudden.


    "Nico Nico Nii!"


    Nico, who turned around, made her voice as cute as possible, but in their ears, it felt so fake and somehow very embrassing to look at. "Nico Nico Smile, straight to your heart! Yazawa Nico-Nico gave you a smile! Call me Nico-smile! Love, Nico!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Haru had seen it before, but the effect didn''t decrease or rather it was harder than before. It made it difficult for him to breathe, he wanted to cover his face, but he knew that it would be rude. Looking at Nico, he had to admit that he was quite amazed by Nico''s determination to act cutely even though it was so fake in his eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    Looking at everyone with a disdainful expression, Nico ignored everyone''s stunned gaze and asked Haru''s opinion.


    "Very¡­ very unique and unforgettable!"


    Haru had a hard time answering, and he didn''t lie since Nico''s action would be very hard for someone to forget in their entire life.


    "But why do I feel that you''re looking down on me?" Nico looked doubfully at Haru.


    "That''s just your imagination¡­" Waving his hand, Haru really told Nico the truth.


    "Do you think that I''ll believe what you say?" Nico pointed her finger at Haru and said, "Then show me! Come here and do the same thing as me here!"


    "¡­I can''t do this, and why should I listen to you?" Haru firmly refused.


    "That''s right, after all, Haru is a boy. That action is too difficult to be done by a boy." Everyone at Muse also helped Haru and added. "We can do the same action as you did earlier."


    "No, it should be him!" Nico gritted her teeth and said, "Aren''t you going to join my club? If you want to join then tell him to do the same actions as me!"


    Everyone in Muse who was helping Haru spoke earlier, and immediately looked at Haru.


    "Haru, please!"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "What about our friendship?!" He felt ashamed when he asked this question, but he had a thick face after all.


    Rin: "What''s that?"


    Hanayo: "Can you eat that?"


    Umi: "Haru, please help us!"


    Kotori: "Please, Haru!"


    Maki: "Hmph! Just do it!"


    Eli: "You''ve promised to help me, right? Then you should do it."


    Nozomi: "Haru, do you want to break your promise?"


    Honoka: "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything." She held her smartphone and was ready to record Haru''s action.


    "Don''t record it!"


    Haru grabbed Honoka''s smartphone and sighed. He didn''t really want to do it, but he had promised to help them after all. "Well, it is just a very short action after all, do you think that I don''t dare to do it?"


    What happened next was something that he didn''t want to recall anymore in his entire life. In short, he felt dizzy and almost copsed, but everyone was very excited at that moment.


    "Nico-chan, please join us!" Honoka suddenly invited Nico.


    "Eh?!" Nico was startled.


    "Yes, Nico-chan!"


    "Nico-chan, you''ve a lot of knowledge about an idol and we''re an ameteur after all."


    "Please guide these lostmbs!" Haru added.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico didn''t cry. She tried to hold back the tears on her eyes since she was very happy. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at everyone arrogantly. "It''ll be tough."


    "I know! Bing a top idol takes a lot of effort!" Honoka said.


    "You don''t know!" Nico stared at Honoka and reprimanded Honoka. "You''re way too naive! You too! And you!" She pointed her finger at both Kotori and Umi. "You''re all here too!" She looked at everyone while folding her arms.


    "Listen, an idol''s job isn''t to show people their smiles, but it''s to make people smile! Never forget about that!"


    Haru smiled and was satisfied with Nico as a new member, but he felt tired. Suddenly his arm was poked by someone who made him turn his head.


    "Thank you." Eli smiled sweetly at Haru.


    "No problem."


    Haru was happy that he could help Eli.


    Then at this moment, Muse has beenpleted! And Haru''s journey as a novice producer has just begun!


    While Haru was helping Muse; Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were in Haru''s cafe talking about the development of the game, it seemed everyone was more into ying in this cafe than talking about the meeting.

 Chapter 1055 Tumult at Fleurs De Lapin

    <h4>Chapter 1055 Tumult at Fleurs De Lapin</h4>


    As Haru was talking with the members of Muse, Sora weed the members of Tabletop Gaming Club to Haru''s cafe.


    "Uwoo!! Sora, how can you book this ce?!" Fujiwara looked around Fleurs De Lapin excitedly. She knew about this ce and she also had tasted the bread in this ce in the past, but it was very hard to get and this ce had always been opened in limited time. She had heard that there was a rumor that this ce was owned by a billionaire on a whim, but she wasn''t sure about the truth.


    "Don''t think too much. Let''s not waste time and do our wor--" Sora was speechless since no one seemed to be listening to her.


    Fujiwara went to the kitchen since she smelled something good and talked with Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri since she also knew that the three of them were also students in Shuchiin Academy.


    Yumeko chatted with Akane and Kosaka who were sitting on the counter seat and it seemed that they were saying something which shouldn''t be talked about by a minor.


    Sawamura and Utaha were fighting each other. It seemed that even though it was their first meeting, their impression of each other wasn''t good and they often argued with each other.


    Sora sighed and sat downzily feeling tired. She understood that it was hard to control those uncontroble people.


    "You alright, Sora?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    Sora had gotten used to Megumi, whose presence suddenly disappeared all of sudden. "It''s alright, but it seems that this game is going to be harder to make than I thought."


    "Well¡­" Megumi wasn''t sure what to say since she agreed with Sora''s impression of this group. "Should we call Haru?"


    "Now that you mention it, what is he doing in the shrine?" Sora asked.


    "If I''m not wrong he has decided to be a producer for a school idol group."


    "School idol group?"


    Fujiwara had been observing Fleurs De Lapin and also tried the uniform of this cafe. She had to admit that it was very cute, especially the rabbit''s ear parts. In her mind, the owner had a very good taste in uniform. Little did she know that it was just part of his fetish.


    Fujiwara didn''t expect to meet Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa. She didn''t know much about Shiina and Iwasawa, but Yuri was quite popr since Yuri was the star in the kendo club.


    Even though Yuri was only in 1st year, the captain''s position in the kendo club had been held by her sooner orter and everyone believed the championship ce of the tournament would be owned by her.


    Yuri often trained kendo together with Haru after all. Haru, who had trained a "Breath Style" from "Kimetsu no Yaiba" could even be called a master in this world and Yuri, who trained with him, would also be a master soon or rather there might not be any opponents who could match her in high school.


    Fujiwara became even more curious about the owner of this cafe. "Masami-san, who is the owner of this cafe?"


    "Hmm? You don''t know?" Iwasawa was a bit surprised.


    Fujiwara wasn''t sure, but Iwasawa gave her a cool feeling. She shook her head and said, "No, I don''t know."


    "It''s Haru." Iwasawa''s answer was pretty simple after all.


    "Haru? Who?" Fujiwara asked.


    "You don''t know him?" Iwasawa was startled.


    Iwasawa''s reaction perplexed Fujiwara. "Is he very famous?"


    "Very famous." Iwasawa nodded and said, "Every girl in this country should know him." She wasn''t exaggerating about Haru, but his photo during the pool before had made his name very famous. Even though his photo didn''t appear in the media that often, his name often appeared since there were a lot of things that had been done by him in the past few months.


    "This¡­" Fujiwara suddenly thought of a name which startled her. "Is it him?"


    "Yes, it''s him." Iwasawa nodded.


    "¡­"


    Fujiwara opened her mouth wide since she didn''t expect that Sora''s boyfriend would be that person. She understood why Sora would reject everyone or rather she didn''t think that anyone in the school would be able to get Sora. She became even more curious how Sora was able to get that person. Little did she know that Sora and that person were a pair of a brother and a sister before, but if that thing was known then it would be a huge scandal and that person had made that information disappear.


    Fujiwara suddenly thought of something then looked at Iwasawa, Shiina, Yuri, Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Kosaka, and even Akane who was the teacher at her school. ''Is this his harem pce?''


    Haru returned to his house and decided to take a bath. His hobby was taking baths and he also felt a bit sweaty after all. Though, when he was about to go; Sora, Utaha, and Megumi also joined him and it seemed that they had something to talk about with him.


    One of the things which Haru had renovated in his house was the bathtup. His bathtup was veryrge and it was enough for all of them to stay together inside.


    "What''s wrong? It seems that you''ve found your enemies or something?" Haru asked.


    "It''s hard¡­" Sora sighed.


    "Sora, you should kick that tsundere twintail away!" Utaha was indignant when she thought about Sawamura Eriri Spencer.


    Haru looked at Megumi and asked, "What happened?"


    Megumi has always been level headed and the calmest among them. Her answer was also very neutral or rather very in?


    Being asked, Megumi exined to him what had happened during the meeting of Tabletop Gaming Club and it seemed that it had be a riot since everyone was curious about his cafe.


    Haru chuckled and it seemed that this club was quite fun. Unfortunately he couldn''t join this club since he was in a different school.


    "How? Do you want to transfer to our school? There are three of your harems here after all." Utaha tempted him.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s going to be troublesome. Think about what happens after I''ve transferred, I''m sure that I''ll be a panda at the zoo." His identity was special after all and unlike Hyakkou Academy, he wasn''t sure about the safety of Shuchiin Academy. He had also donated a lot of money to Hyakkou Academy and he was also worried about leaving Kirari alone in that school, considering how dangerous Hyakkou Academy was.


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha also thought that might be the case if Haru decided to transfer to their school, turning into a panda and attracting a lot of attention from everyone in the school.


    Haru suddenly remembered something and asked, "Are you sure that you don''t want toe to watch an underground concert?"


    They shook their heads and didn''t really want to go to a crowded ce. They had rather to stay at home and y something more interesting which Haru would dly apany them in this game.


    In truth, Utaha wanted to go, but she felt tired after she fought with Sawamura Spencer Eriri.


    "Well, if that''s the case then I will go with Shiina, Yuri, and Iwasawa."


    Haruid on the bathup and somehow, before he went out, the girls wanted to do something else first.

 Chapter 1056 Underground Concert 1

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Underground Concert 1</h4>


    Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina were waiting for Haru in the Fleurs De Lapin. They stayed together while talking to each other before they saw a car right in front of the cafe. They knew that it was him instantly since they received a chat from Haru. They had to admit that "LINE" which was developed by Haru was a very good thing and it made it very easy for them tomunicate with each other.


    When they were about to enter his car, Iwasawa looked at Yuri and asked, "You''re going to sit in the front seat?"


    "Is that alright?"


    "It''s alright, I"ll sit on the back." Iwasawa entered the car together with Shiina.


    Yuri also entered his car and sat on the passenger seat beside him. "Sorry for the trouble, Haru."


    "No problem, I''m also curious about this concert, but why do you show such interest so suddenly?" Haru asked this question to Iwasawa.


    Iwasawa moved her head forward between Haru and Yuri. "I''ve seen a video from "Nico Nico" and it seems that there is a very good band at that venue."


    "I thought you were going to recruit them?" Haru asked.


    Iwasawa shook her head and said, "No, I don''t think that their style is suitable for me, but I might find something interesting."


    "Well, if yous say so¡­"


    "Where is Utaha?" Yuri suddenly asked since she remembered Utaha also wanted to go with them before.


    "She is a bit tired and decided to rest early." Haru couldn''t tell the truth that he had fun with Utaha just earlier.


    "Is that so?" Yuri smiled and thought that Utaha had given her a chance somehow.


    "Right, this ce might be dangerous so don''t separate from each other, alright?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    "Shiina, I hope that you can help me to protect everyone."


    Shiina nodded and said, "NP (no problem)." It seems that she had learned an englishnguage which made her able to create a lot of abbreviation words which made her only talk in one or two words.


    Along the way, Haru asked them about their school since he was a bit worried about Shiina and Iwasawa, but it seemed that he didn''t really need to worry too much since three of them were in the same ss. The same as Sora and Megumi who were in the same ss, the three of them were also in the same ss.


    "There''s someone amazing in our ss."


    "Oh? Who?"


    "It''s the daughter of the Shinomiya family."


    "Shinomiya family?"


    Of course, Haru knew Shinomiya''s family very well, but he didn''t think too much since that family had a lot of members and even thought their assets were around 2 trillion yen, but he believed that he would be able to do more.


    "Well, but she''s quite cold and seems to be quite distant with everyone." Iwasawa rubbed her chin.


    "So you''re good with your ssmates?" Haru asked.


    "It''s normal, not so close, but not so distant." Iwasawa felt that her ssmates were pretty good, though, she had to admit if she didn''t meet Haru, then she might not be able to know her ssmate in her life since their identity was too far apart. After all, she wasing from a broken family with a drunk father who oftenmitted domestic violence.


    She was very happy with her life at that moment, but she was a bit worried about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru didn''t miss the change of expression on Iwasawa.


    "Haru, what do you think is happening to my mother now?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Hmm¡­ if you can run away, then it is possible for your mother to also run away too." Haru rubbed his chin while driving his car. "Is your mother as beautiful as you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    This question startled them and made them speechless, even Shiina stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.


    Iwasawa was blushing, but felt that this question was a bit strange. "What do you mean?"


    "If your mother is beautiful then there is a chance that she might have run away from your father and get a new lover."


    After all, in this hard world, the only way for a weak woman to stay alive was to depend on a man.


    "¡­"


    They thought that this possibility was possible considering how horrible Iwasawa''s father was.


    "Do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa''s body was shaken for a bit, but then her hand was held by Shiina. She looked at Shiina and nodded with a smile. "I need time."


    "Well, we''re going out to have fun, don''t think too much about that matter. When you''re ready, I can take you and I''ll make sure that nothing is going to happen to you." Haru stopped his car for a while and looked at Iwasawa to reassure her. "However, if you want to meet your father then I can set up a meeting between the two of you."


    Iwasawa stared at Haru and smiled. "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem."


    Haru continued and didn''t notice that Iwasawa was staring at him.


    In her Iwasawa''s mind, he was like her bright sun, when she was cold he was there to warm her up, but¡­¡­


    Iwasawa shook her head and decided to focus on watching the performance of the underground concert.


    It took them half an hour to arrive at the location, and there were a lot of people lining up. There was a group of male and female who seemed to be talking to each other excitedly about the concert.


    Haru was wearing a cap and it was hard to see his appearance in this dim environment. He worefortable clothes since it would be a crowded ce.


    Shiina, Yuri, and Iwasawa also wore something quite simr clothes since wearing somethingplicated might be too cumbersome in this ce.


    Shiina''s eyes nced around to see whether there was someone suspicious.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Is it alright for you to go to this kind of ce?" Iwasawa suddenly felt a bit worried since Haru''s identity was too special.


    "It''s alright. No one is going to think that I''m going to go to this kind of ce after all."


    "Well, that''s true¡­"


    Haru had brought his GT-Robot bodyguard, but they were on standby at a distance protecting them in secret.


    The four of them were lining up together before it was their time to enter the venue. The venue was so dark, and there were only some lights in some areas, but the light in this venue was very minimal, however, that what made this ce interesting.


    They could see that everyone was dancing together hearing the loud music which was yed by the band who sang on the stage.


    "Do you know that band?" Haru asked Iwasawa.


    Iwasawa shook her head and said, "No, the first band is usually the least popr."


    "Hmm¡­" It was Haru''s first time in this ce, his night life might have been vibrant, but he had nevere to this underground concert after all. He noticed an empty spot which made them able to see the stage clearly and told them to go there. There wasn''t any sitting ce in this ce after all and they could only stand up.


    "What''s wrong, Yuri?" Haru asked.


    "I, I want to go to the toilet." Yuri felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Haru asked.


    Yuri shook her head and said, "No, I''m going fast! Wait for me here!" She quickly ran towards the direction of the toilet.


    Haru shook his head and his hoodie was pulled by Iwasawa.


    "Haru! Haru! The next band is The Hedgehogs!" Iwasawa seemed to be very excited.


    "The Hedgehogs?" Haru didn''t know what kind of band it was, but he saw a group band stand up on the stage and received loud cheers from everyone.


    There were five members of the band, the vocalist was female who wore a ck hoodie jacket.


    She was standing there holding her microphone, but that presence alone was so breathtaking. She raised her hand and clenched it tightly before the melody of the guitar started to be yed.


    Haru couldn''t help but feel that it was worth it toe to this ce.

 Chapter 1057 Underground Concert 2

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Underground Concert 2</h4>


    (BGM: Manami Numakura - Climber''s High!)


    "The ce I believed I could reach was so high, so distant


    The promise loses its sense of reality, and your words fade."


    The voice of the vocalist was so maic and it attracted everyone''s attention. In this dim environment they let loose all their stress in their bodies and danced together.


    Haru looked around the stage wondering whether this band had been signed into apany or not. If not then he might as well get this band into hispany. He could see the potential of this band and their song was very good. Looking at Yuri and Shiina who also danced together beside him, he smiled, but then he noticed something.


    "Shiina, Iwasawa, I''ll go for a bit."


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Iwasawa stopped and asked.


    "I''m going to Yuri since she''s a bitte. I''m a bit worried." Haru turned, but his expression turned ugly. "Shiina stays with Iwasawa together, don''t wander around."


    Shiina nodded and felt a bit worried somehow.


    Iwasawa wasn''t sure, but she nodded at Haru''s words.


    From inside the toilet, Yuri could hear music along with loud cheers. "Hmm¡­" She closed her eyes and had to admit that the song was very good. She was wondering whose band it was and wanted to go back quickly. She washed her hands in the sink before drying it with her handkerchief. She walked out from the bathroom, but someone suddenly called her out.


    "Miss, your skirt is a bit hiked up"


    "Huh?"


    Yuri hurriedly checked her skirt, but it seemed that she was alright. "Huh? It''s not?"


    "Ah~ sorry, sorry. I must have seen things. I apologize~"


    "Whoa!"


    Yuri suddenly noticed three men who stood before her. She frowned before walking away, but her hand was grabbed.


    "Don''t walk away, miss! How about you y with us for a bit?"


    "Yeah, we''ve got a lot of interesting games here."


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Yuri frowned since she could smell that they were drunk and forcefully tried to get away. "Let go of me or I''ll scream!" Her voice was loud at that moment.


    "SHUT UP!!"


    The man shouted loudly right beside Yuri''s ear, but no one seemed to hear him.


    Yuri was a bit frozen and her body was shaken. It wasn''t her first time being threatened, but it made her remember her past. Her shoulder was being wrapped forcefully, but her power was too weak and she was scared, so she was unable to escape.


    The three menughed pervertedly looking at Yuri.


    "Good, let''s follow u--"


    *Baam!*


    But suddenly they heard a loud noise which startled them.


    The two men turned and saw that one of their friends had been mmed into a wall and it seemed that their friend had a broken nose and teeth. His face was so bloody that his face was almost disfigured. They looked at the man who was holding their friend''s hair who happened to stare at them.


    "Yuri, close your eyes for a bit."


    Hearing this voice, Yuri felt calm, but then she heard a loud "m" noise and opened her eyes slightly seeing a fight between Haru and the men who wanted to kidnap her.


    The music continued and no one seemed to be disturbed by the matter which happened on the side of the venue.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    "¡­"


    The two meny losing consciousness and lost almost all of their teeth. The man who wrapped his hand on Yuri''s shoulder was being punched mercilessly by Haru.


    "H, Haru, stop!" Yuri regained her voice and hurriedly stopped Haru since she didn''t want him to kill someone.


    "Wait for a bit." Haru stopped and looked at the man. If it was in another world, then he would kill him directly, but this world was different after all. He was sure that Yuri wasn''t the first victim and there were a lot of girls who were being harmed by the three of them.


    However, it wasn''t a problem for him, but in front of his girl, he needed to maintain a gentleman act and civilize image since he wasn''t a barbaric man who would solve every problem by killing someone.


    "Hey, can you hear me?"


    Haru pped the face of the man to wake him up.


    The man couldn''t open his eyes normally, but he could see the demon in front of him.


    "You better look at me when I''m talking to you. That girl over there is my woman."


    Yuri blushed when she heard his overbearing tone and at the same time, when she was with him, she felt a sense of security and she might be addictive to this feeling.


    "If you ever see her again, don''t talk to her. You can ry this in great detail to all of your friends, too. And feel free toe for revenge. I''ll just ughter all of you and all of your kin." Haru grabbed his cor and forced him to look at him.


    "Believe me, I''ve a million ways to let you disappear from this world. You hear me?"


    "¡­G - Goddit¡­"


    Haru pressed some part of the nerve on the three males. It was a technique which he learned from Teppei to make someone have an erectile dysfunction so with this they wouldn''t harm any women in the future. Though, at the same time, he had made a note to his people to send those three along with their friends that was rted to this kind of incident to Tokyo Bay. He stood up and said, "Shall we go, Yuri?" He grabbed her hand and walked away to the toilet.


    "What about an ambnce?" Yuri asked.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t die."


    "Um¡­ is it really alright to leave them like that?"


    "It''s really okay." Haru sighed and looked at Yuri. "Next time, let me apany you, alright?"


    Yuri nodded with a blush looking at his worried face, but then she realized that his clothes were full of blood. "That¡­ blood!" She became worried looking at the blood which was covered in his clothes. "Here''s a handkerchief! You can use it to wipe away that blood." She took the handkerchief from her bag.


    "It''s alright. I can take off my hoodie. I''m wearing a shirt underneath."


    Yuri almost had a nosebleed when she saw him taking his clothes, but then she noticed a tattoo on his body?


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Is there a tattoo on your body?"


    "Tattoos? Where?" Haru showed his body and that it was clean without any tattoos.


    Yuri felt weird, but she thought that she might be too tired.


    "Let''s go back. I''m sure that both Iwasawa and Shiina are going to be worried." Haru took her hand again and Yuri didn''t fight back following his back while holding his hand tighter.


    ''My woman¡­''


    Yuri smiled sweetly and her steps became lighter walking beside him.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Nothing~"


    For the three men, Yuri had already forgotten about them since she was happy with him beside her.

 Chapter 1058 Band and Traning Camp

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Band and Traning Camp</h4>


    After that event, Haru was wondering whether he was too timid to ept more girls since he was afraid to make his girls unhappy and at the same time, it was impossible for him to manage too many girls. He shook his head and decided to follow the flow since life was impossible to predict after all.


    "Where have you been?" Iwasawa asked. She was quite curious since Yuri and Haru had been gone for almost 15 minutes which was quite a long time. She was a bit worried, but she knew that they would be alright, especially when Haru was an Onmyouji. If there was trouble then he could scare someone with his ghost and she also knew that he was very strong since he also often worked out on the Fleurs De Lapin.


    "Nothing, there is a cockroach and Yuri seems quite scared earlier."


    Yuri felt a bit weird, but she also nodded since she knew that what had happened before wasn''t something that should be talked with them since it would worry them.


    "Cockroach ?" Yuri stared at Haru with amazement, but she nodded regardless since she didn''t want to make everyone worry for nothing.


    But then Haru noticed three new girls beside Iwasawa and Shiina. "Who are they?"


    "Oh, right!" Iwasawa seemed to be excited and introduced the three of them.


    Hisako, Miyuki Irie, and Shiori Sekine. It was the name of the three girls in front of him, Haru had to admit that they were quite beautiful and felt that it might be good for Iwasawa to invite them to create a band together, but he shouldn''t be in hurry since they only met each other for the first time.


    The three of them stared at Haru in a daze since they had never seen someone so handsome.


    "Well, let''s stay together. It''s dangerous for girls to be alone in this ce." Haru offered since such a thing had just happened to Yuri.


    They nodded and agreed to stay together and watch the concert together.


    Haru thought that he should get a chance to talk with The Hedgehogs, after that, there were also various bands which made him feel strange such as Detroit Metal City. It was a metal band with a very crazy song. If he wasn''t wrong, the title of the song would be "Satsugai (Murder)".


    Yuri frowned since she didn''t like such a song, but Iwasawa and her three friends somehow could appreciate this band.


    Then the concert was over and they decided to go back, though Haru just happened to see "The Hedgehogs" when he was going out with everyone.


    "Ah, the Hedgehogs!" Iwasawa was excited and quickly ran to their direction.


    "I''m your fan!"


    The Hedgehogs smiled looking at Iwasawa who was very excited and they were also happy that they received such a fan.


    "Have you signed with apany?" Haru suddenly asked.


    The female vocalist looked at Haru with a frown since she felt that she had seen him somehow.


    "If you haven''t, then take this, it might be a great help for your career. Your song is very nice." Haru gave the female vocalist his card name before he walked away with everyone.


    The female vocalist epted Haru''s card name and looked at Haru curiously since his aura was different from normal people.


    "Hey, who is that?"


    "Let me see his card name."


    The rest of the members were curious after all.


    "Wait! Wait! Let me see it too."


    Even though they seemed quite famous in this ce, they were only popr underground. Of course, they wanted to develop further, but they didn''t expect to meet someone that they didn''t expect.


    "Kasugano Haruka?!"


    They hurriedly looked up, but Haru and his group had disappeared.


    "I''ve been wanting to ask this question, but how long are you going to hold hands with each other?" Iwasawa asked Haru and Yuri who had been holding hands together.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So I don''t need to bring my car?"


    "You can go with meter." The girl looked at her boyfriend and asked, "You''ve brought your clothes?"


    "I''ve brought it with me."


    "That''s good."


    The one who talked to each other was Haru and Erina.


    Erina had invited him toe to the training camp of Tootsuki Academy and he didn''t mind epting it. It was a six-day, five-night trip and he would go out with Erina together in this training camp.


    "Do you have any information about this training camp?" Haru asked.


    "Here''s the guidebook." Erina gave Haru the guidebook for the training camp.


    "Tootsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp?"


    Haru could see that the cover of this guidebook was quite friendly which made him wonder why Erina was looking at him with a naughty smile.


    Erina was wondering how Haru''s reaction was after he found out how strict this training camp was.


    Sittingzily on Erina''s bed, Haru started to read the guidebook of the training camp. His intention to join this training camp was to apany Erina since this girl might be lonely and he was also quite curious about the lesson at Tootsuki Academy.


    When Senzaemon heard that he was going to go to the training camp, he was more than happy to amodate him and even prepared him for a surprise.


    Haru didn''t know what kind of surprise it was, but well, he looked forward to it. Reading the guidebook, he could see that it was a pretty normal training camp with various lessons which were being taught by alumnus from Tootsuki Academy, but then he was quite surprised when he saw thest page of this guidebook.


    "Eliminating at least hundreds of students by the end of the week? Is this true?" Haru asked.


    Erina nodded and was happy to see his reaction. "Of course! Only an elite can stay in this school!"


    "Hmm¡­ interesting¡­" Haru had to admit that the way Tootsuki cultivated their students was very interesting, but at the same time, it also made the brand of Tootsuki even louder. With such prestige, he was sure that Tootsuki didn''t need to worry that money wouldn''te toward them or rather everyone would beg Tootsuki to receive their money since with the brand of Tootsuki, no one would worry that customers wouldn''te.


    "Are you going back?" Erina asked with a blush.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "You''re going to take up early tomorrow so you can''t bete¡­" Erina was very shy.


    Haru smiled and asked, "So is it alright to stay with you? I''m not a morning person so I might need someone to wake me up."


    "We - well, I''ll wake you up tomorrow, so you''re going to stay here, right?" Erina was happy.


    "Yes, I''ll sleep here with you."


    Erina blushed and embrassed, "B, but you can''t do something perverted!"


    "Then I won''t do it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina pouted and didn''t expect that Haru would follow her words. If he wanted then¡­ but suddenly she was pulled by him. "Kyaaaa!" Her body was hugged and the distance between them was so close. She could feel his breath and his masculine smell.


    "Erina, you''re so cute¡­"


    Erina''s ears reddened and her eyes were misty looking at him. "D, don''t bully me too much¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect that this girl was too tempting. He was about to eat her lips, but then¡­


    "ERINA!! ERINA!! I KNOW THAT YOU''RE INSIDE YOUR ROOM!! YOU''RE GOING TO MAKE A BABY, RIGHT!! YOU''RE GOING TO MAKE A BABY RIGHT!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru and Erina stared at each other for a while.


    "Alice!!!!"


    Erina was furious, but she didn''t move since she wanted to be hugged by him more.


    "Haru, I need to teach her a lesson."


    "Shh¡­ ignore her¡­" Haru ignored Alice and kissed Erina''s lips.


    Erina was a bit surprised, but quickly responded. As expected of God''s tongue, she was very good at using her tongue, but it was too early to fight him.


    "Haru!! Erina!!"


    Alice wanted to enter Erina''s house forcefully, but she couldn''t do it, especially when she saw an electric wire which protected Erina''s house. There was also a big sign which was ced right on the entrance of the house which annoyed her.


    [No Alice!]


    "Am I a wild dog?!"


    Alice was mad, but then stared at Erina''s room. "Hmph! There are five days to go anyway." She knew that Haru would follow them to the training camp and at that time, she could have fun with both of them.

 Chapter 1059 Regular of My Eatery

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Regr of My Eatery</h4>


    Arge number of buses lined up together giving a feeling of oppression to the people who looked at it.


    A sryman who was about to go to work was surprised when he saw this scene.


    "Isn''t this number of buses ridiculous?!"


    "What kind of mammoth school is this?!"


    The group of buses didn''t stop and moved toward the direction of mountain which was the location of the most prestigious culinary school in this country, Tootsuki Academy.


    Souma stood together with his friends from the Pr Star Dormitory. "Sigh¡­ why can''t I open that tomb?" Recalled the tomb which he had foundst time was a very rare fermentation dish, he really wanted to test it, but he wasn''t allowed. Even the gentlest upperssman, Satoshi Isshiki, reminded him that it was also forbidden from secretly opening that ce.


    "Yukihira-kun, that isn''t a tomb! And, that is also owned by someone important." Tadokoro remembered.


    "Who is this guy anyway?" Souma looked at Tadokoro and said, "It isn''t Haru, right?" The only guy that he knew was powerful enough was Haru sincest time, he had asked Haru''s identity to his dad which made him speechless. He hadn''t seen Haru after Haru had sent him to the school, but he knew that Haru was also busy, and he also understood why Haru was busy. Though, in this school, regardless, he didn''t think that anyone could be as powerful as Haru since in his mind, Haru was his rival.


    "Yes, the one who owns that ce is Kasugano Haruka." Tadokoro nodded upon hearing Souma''s statement.


    "¡­¡­"


    Souma was speechless when he heard it. "This¡­?" He suddenly remembered the rtionship between Haru and the queen of Tootsuki Academy. He scratched his head and didn''t think too much in the end. He also gave up opening that tomb and decided to call Haruter when he had returned from the training camp since he was curious about the taste of kiviak.


    "Why are you here?!"


    "Why not? I''mte for the bus, so I''m going to go with you."


    "Just get another car!"


    "No, I want to stay together!"


    Haru looked at both Erina and Alice who were arguing with each other. "If you''re not in hurry then you might beteter."


    Erina gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t cause too much trouble."


    "Aye, aye, sir!" Alice saluted with a cheeky smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina gave up on Alice, but Haru was wondering how the genes of the Nakiri family would be this good since Alice''s cheeky smile was just too cute.


    "Right, where is Arato?" Haru asked. He thought that Eriri''s secretary would join them.


    "Hisako is going with the bus." Erina entered the car and said, "We should be in hurry or else, we''ll bete for sure."


    Haru also entered the car right beside Erina, but then Alice also came and sat beside him.


    The three of them sat together and he was sitting right in the middle of them.


    "Why are you sitting at the back? Go and sit in the front seat!" Erina hurriedly hushed Alice away.


    "It''s better that we''re sitting together, right? We can y a game along the way." Alice smiled and didn''t care much about Erina''s outburst. She looked at Haru and asked, "What do you think, Haru?"


    "Well, I don''t mind, but sitting in the middle is quite ufortable."


    Even though this car was a luxurious sedan, the back seat was usually sat by two people. It was possible to sit down with three people, but the person who sat in the middle seat would be very ufortable, especially when Haru was very tall and he couldn''t stretch his legs in this position.


    "Alice." Erina looked at Alice and the answer was obvious.


    "¡­" Alice knew that if this continued then she might be really kicked out. She thought of a way then got a good idea. "Then how about this?" She stood up and said, "Haru, sit over here."


    Haru moved his butt toward the left and sat on the left part of the sedan since he thought that Alice would sit in the middle, but he didn''t expect this action.


    "See? With this the trouble is over."


    Sitting on Haru''sp, Alice smiled and felt that she was very smart.


    "¡­"


    "ALICE!!!!!"


    In the end, they changed their car into a limousine since it was bigger, but because of that they were quitete.


    As usual, Haru was sitting between Erina and Alice who seemed to be having fun ying Uno which he had brought before.


    "Haru, you''re really not going to join the training?" Alice asked.


    "Is it possible?" Haru asked.


    Erina nodded and said, "If you want then I can give you permission to join the training, but you need to be serious, alright?"


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "Forget it. I''m toozy to train. It''s a resort, right? It has been a while since I''ve been on holiday so I''ll go see around the resort while waiting for you to end your training."


    Erina nodded and didn''t really mind. "Well, you can hunt, fish, swim, etc. There are various things which can be done at the resort."


    Haru moved his head closer and whispered, "Including the thing which we have done in your room?"


    "W, Well, after my training is over, right?" Erina was a bit shy and answered softly.


    "¡­"


    Alice was annoyed that she was being ignored. "Hey! Don''t forget about the game! Or I''ll win this game!"


    Erina snorted and said, "You''re 10 years too early to win against me!"


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and thought that the two sisters were really close to each other.


    "Right, Haru, is your kiviak done?" Alice suddenly asked.


    Haru pped his forehead since he almost forgot about it. "If you don''t remind me then I really forget about it." The kiviak which he had buried near the Pr Star Domitory should be done and he forgot to take it out.


    "After the training is over, I''ll apany you to open the kiviak." Alice smiled.


    "Wait! I''ll apany you too!"


    "Alright, alright, we can go together then. Erina, you forgot to say that¡­"


    "Ah!"


    "Uno!"


    "Erina, you lost!"


    "¡­"


    Erina couldn''t ept it and said, "One more time! This time, I''ll win!"


    "Erina, you''re 10 years too early to defeat me!" Alice shook her head and felt helpless.


    "¡­"


    Erina blushed, but at the same time, her fighting spirit became stronger. "One more time!"


    Looking at Erina, Haru thought that he shouldn''t let this girl have a gamble in the future.


    Looking at the humogious and luxurious buildings in front of him, Souma was dumbstruck. Then his expression turned into helplessness.


    "As expected from a rich school¡­"


    If Souma saw a helicopter or something then he wouldn''t be surprised anymoreter.


    "Huh? Souma?"


    Souma heard this familiar voice then turned his head with a surprise expression. "Haru!"


    Haru walked out of the limousine with Erina and Alice looking at Souma with a smile and asked, "Oh, you haven''t been kicked out of the academy?"


    "What do you mean?" Souma looked at Haru with a helpless expression.


    "Just kidding, well, good luck on your training, I''ll be staying here as a guest."


    Souma nodded and said, "I''ll show you the result of my training!"


    "Good, I can''t wait for it. Then I''ll go first, your friends seem to be waiting for you." Waving his hand, Haru left together with Erina and Alice.


    Souma looked at Haru''s back and would definitely make him dumbstruck with his cooking.


    "Just wait!"


    Souma was about to go to his friends, but his friends came by themselves.


    "Souma!! How the hell, did you know him?!"


    Souma looked at Yukino who was very excited for some reason which made him confused. "He''s a regr at my eatery?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukino somehow felt veryplicated at that moment.

 Chapter 1060 Free Time

    <h4>Chapter 1060 Free Time</h4>


    "Your friend?" Alice asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "If you''re not careful then you might lose against him."


    Alice frowned and snorted. "Hmph! I''ve been training together with Erina since my childhood! There''s no way that I''ll lose against such a random guy!"


    Even though Erina didn''t say anything, she had to admit that Alice''s cooking ability was great and she didn''t think that Alice would lose against anyone in the 1st grade beside her.


    "I didn''t say that you were weak, but you shouldn''t be too arrogant. There has always been a hidden master in this school." Haru looked at Erina and said, "Have you heard that I''ve had a duel with Erina before?"


    "Eh?" Alice was surprised, but then she looked at Erina.


    Erina blushed and hit Haru''s arm to remind her about the thing which happened in the past. She had to admit that Haru''s cooking ability was superb, but she wouldn''t admit that he was better than her, especially when he wasn''ting from Tootsuki Academy.


    "It''s real?!" Alice was surprised since Erina''s reaction, she could tell that Haru really had a cooking match with Erina which surprised her. She was curious about the result and asked, "How is the result?"


    "It''s a secret! You don''t need to know!" Erina grabbed Haru''s arm and said, "Let''s go!"


    Looking at Erina and Haru who had gone away, Alice hurriedly chased after them. "Erina, wait!!!"


    "Haru, wee!" Dojima weed Haru with a smile.


    "Oh, Dojima-san, it has been a while!"


    Both of them hugged each other since their rtionship was quite good.


    Dojima had seen him enter the hotel with another girl beside Erina, but he had never said anything about it which gave him a plus point in his heart. Dojima also knew that it was great to know the richest man in this country and at the same time Haru''s muscle was great. "Right, there''s a body buildermunity who booked our hotel this time. You might able to meet someone interesting here."


    "Really? Then I''ll go thereter." Haru would have a lot of free time since Erina would spend her day training. He didn''t want to bother her and thought that he should spend his time on other things.


    "So you''re here to apany Erina-sama?" Dojima asked.


    "Yeah, but she''ll be busy in the day after all. It''s good to know that there is something interesting to do around here."


    Erina and Alice didn''t apany him since both of them were busy with the training camp during the day. Though he was able to see them in the evening when the training had ended.


    Dojima nodded and said, "Yes, there are a lot of things such as fishing, hunting, etc. You should try a lot of things in this ce."


    Haru nodded and said, "Right, please keep my identity a secret, alright? It''s troublesome when someone knows that I''m here."


    "Don''t worry." Dojima knew that with Haru''s identity as a billionaire, there were a lot of things which might cause trouble to him.


    Haru thought for a while and asked, "Dojima-san, can I have a request?"


    "What is it? As long as it is within my power then I''ll help you."


    "It''s like this¡­" Haru whispered something to Dojima which received a nod from him.


    "It''s something easy to do, but you mustn''t let anyone know about your identity."


    "Don''t worry." Haru smiled and said, "Then, I''ll go fish in the river."


    "Then please have an enjoyable stay here." Dojima smiled and looked at Haru''s back who was about to go to a nearby river.


    "Dojima-san, who is that?"


    The alumnus who came to teach the students during the training camp were a bit curious about the rtionship between Dojima and that young man.


    "Hmm¡­" Dojima knew that he couldn''t tell Haru''s real identity, but looking at his underssman, he knew that it was their chance to get an investment. "I won''t tell you about his identity, but if you can make him interested then he might give you an investment for your restaurant." He knew that the only thing which Haru didn''tck in this world was money and with the mediapany behind Haru, it was possible to turn any restaurant into very popr.


    "Investment?"


    One of the alumnus with coral-colored hair and sses looked at Haru''s back with a serious expression.


    "Shinomiya-senpai, what''s wrong? Do you want to open a restaurant in Japan?"


    "Hmph! It''s not your problem!"


    "What?! What''s with that tone? I''m asking you kindly!"


    Both of them started to bicker with each other, but then an elderly man came to remind them. "Ladies and gentlemen, it is time."


    Hearing the words of the elderly man, they nodded and walked together toward the hall where the students had been waiting for them.


    Erina stood up proudly while folding her arms. Her expression was so serious that no one dared toe close to her beside Hisako and Mito who were her closest aides.


    "Erina-sama." 2x


    Erina nodded at both of them.


    Hisako looked around and asked, "Where''s Haru-sama?"


    "He should be ying around the resort. I''m not sure where he is, but he''lle back to his room when the training is over." Erina was quite impatient and wanted to get back at him as soon as possible.


    "Haru-sama?" Mito seemed clueless about this name.


    "It''s Erina-sama''s fiance."


    "¡­¡­"


    Mito opened her mouth wide and looked at Erina with a surprised expression. "E - Erina-sama, do you have a fiance?!"


    "You don''t know?" Erina asked back.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mito blinked her eyes and became curious. "Arato, who is this Haru-sama?" She thought that Erina''s fiance should be quite amazing since she could see that Hisako was quite respectful before.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s hard to exin, you might as well see himt---" Hisako''s words were cut since the teacher hade to hall to start the training camp.


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen." At the top of the stage, there was an elderly man who was clearly the teacher in this school. When everyone saw this elderly man, everyone stopped talking and looked at him with a serious expression since they knew who this elderly man was and if they made him angry then the consequences wasn''t something that they could afford.


    "Pay attention to the stage. I''m going to exin the outline of this training camp¡­"


    The elderly man started to exin about the rules, times, and various things about the training camp then he also introduced the guest lecturers who came from a far ce to judge them.


    Every student in this ce looked at a group of people who came to the stage with amazement since those group of people were the alumus of Tootsuki Academy which meant that they were an elite among elite that won through the one-digit passing rate.


    "You, the one with the scar over there!" One of the alumnus suddenly pointed his finger at one of the students.


    "Me?" Souma was confused.


    "Oh, sorry, the one beside you."


    The boy beside Souma was startled when he was pointed at by one of the alumnus.


    "You''re expelled."


    "What?!"


    It seemed that this training camp was harder than they had thought, it was what every student thought at that moment.


    But the matter of training camp didn''t really matter to Haru. He had changed his clothes into an aloha shirt, short, and straw hat. He brought a fishing pole, bucket, and folding chair to the nearby stream around the resort. Sittingzily on the chair, he started to fish and sighed. He couldn''t get used to this free time and wondered whether there was something fun happeningter. Taking out his smartphone, he decided to ask about something which might happen on the Group Chat.

 Chapter 1061 Meeting By Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Meeting By Chance</h4>


    Haru: "Yajima-san, is Tartaros going to start?"


    Yajima: "Yes, but don''t worry since I''ve made preparations."


    "Oh?!"


    Everyone seemed to be surprised by Yajima''s words.


    Tartaros was one of the three most powerful Dark Guilds in the world, forming a third of the Bm Alliance, alongside Oraci¨®n Seis and Grimoire Heart. Beingprised mostly of Etherious, Demons from the Books of Zeref, Zeref refers to the guild as his "bookshelf".


    The goal of Tartaros is to use a weapon called Face to wipe out all Magic from the continent.


    Yajima wouldn''t let that happen and told the Magic Council about Crawford Seam who had betrayed the Magic Council. He had made a prevention and he thought that it should be alright.


    Gintoki: "Yajima, from what I know the plot won''t be destroyed that easily."


    Korosensei: "I agree with Gintoki. Even if you''ve made a prevention effort the plot won''t stop. Even if the Magic Council has caught the traitor, it won''t stop Tartaros''s n to use Face to wipe out all Magic from the continent."


    Everyone knew very well the power of plot was invincible, it seemed that they were able to prevent it, however, it was just an illusion.


    Yajima: "This¡­?" He was bbergasted and only realized the seriousness of this matter.


    Yajima: "Then what should I do?"


    Kuroneko: "You should defeat all the members of Tartaros."


    Tsunade: "You''ve got that aircraft, right? If I''m not wrong, the firepower of that aircraft is very strong. Just st the headquarters of Tartaros using that aircraft and everything is over."


    Reading Tsunade''s reply, everyone agreed since it was the fastest way to erase the crisis in Yajima''s world.


    Yajima: "The problem is¡­ I don''t know where they''re hiding."


    "¡­"


    Haru: "It should be alright. Group Chat might create a quest for us to help you defeat Tartaroster."


    Yajima: "Hmm¡­ then I don''t need to worry too much."


    Then everyone started to discuss about the strength of each member of Tartaros and who would be suitable to be sent for this quest.


    Esdeath: "Is Tartaros strong?"


    Haru suddenly received a private chat from Esdeath. Thinking for a while, he was wondering who was stronger between Esdeath and the member of Tartaros.


    Haru: "I''m not sure, but they should give you some fun."


    Esdeath: "Interesting."


    Haru could see that his wife was interested in fighting against the Tartaros. In his mind, the only people who could fight against Tartaros in the Group Chat were Kouha, Luffy, Teppei, Esdeath, Korosensei, Tsunade, and himself. Though, well, he was also quite curious about the power of the Tartaros. He also wanted to test his power after all since he hadn''t gone on a fight for a while.


    Then suddenly he remembered something.


    Haru: "Tsunade."


    Tsunade: "What''s wrong?"


    Haru often went to Tsunade''s world from time to time to check the construction of his business in her world along with visiting her since he felt that sometimes he had wronged her.


    Haru: "If there''s a quest, do you want to go with me?" He thought since he had gone together with Esdeath and Tabane, he should also go on the quest alone together with Tsunade since she was also one of his lovers.


    Tsunade: "Are you sure?"


    Haru: "Yes, if there''s a quest next then we''ll go together."


    Looking at the private chat which was sent by Haru, Tsunade smiled while looking at her smartphone.


    "Tsunade-sama, what''s wrong?" Suzune could see that Tsunade was in a happy mood which made her curious.


    "Nothing." Tsunade shook her head and ignored Suzune.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suzune knew that Tsunade was talking with her young lover using that smartphone. Suddenly she felt very bitter since she hadn''t found a boyfriend until now, but looking at the stack of documents on her table, she was wondering whether she had time to search for a boyfriend in the near future.


    Haru smiled as he chatted with his lovers from in the Group Chat. As he chatted, he also caught a fish and put those fishes in the bucket. He felt a bit hungry and created a bonfire nearby using dry wood which he found in the surrounding area. After he had made the bonfire, he grabbed one of the fishes from the bucket and cleaned its scales and innards before sticking it into a stick. Lightly seasoning it with salt, he grilled that fish on the bonfire which he had created before. Then he took another fish and repeated the same process.


    Looking at the three fishes which were grilled on the bonfire, Haru was thinking about the members of the Group Chat. The number of members of Group Chat had increased from the past year, in the beginning there were five members, but now, it had increased to 15 members.


    Haru didn''t need to worry about his world since it was very peaceful, but it was different for Teppei, Yajima, and Tsunade.


    ''Gods, Zeref, and Madara.''


    Those threes were something he needed to watch for.


    Shinobu was in her room while chatting with Kuroneko. The rtionship between the two of them had be closer since Kuroneko often sent her a strange manga which showed a rtionship between the male members of the Group Chat. At first, she was a bit disgusted by it, but slowly she started to enjoy it. Even though some of them were enjoyable, there was also one which was very weird, such as a manga about triangle rtionship between Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei. When Kuroneko showed her that manga, her eyes almost became blind since it was so disgusting.


    Shinobu sighed and asked, "Kuroneko, can I ask you something?"


    Kuroneko: "What''s wrong?"


    Shinobu thought for a while and felt that it was too embrassing to ask this question, but then she decided to change the question.


    Shinobu: "I''ve a friend who likes someone, my friend seems to like this guy, but I''m not sure how to help her. What should I do?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu nodded and felt that she was very smart when she changed her question.


    Kuroneko: "You''re not talking about yourself, right?


    Shinobu blushed and hurriedly replied, "Of course not! It''s about my friend! Of course, it''s not me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuroneko: "It''s easy."


    Shinobu: "How?"


    Kuroneko: "Just kiss him."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shinobu realized that her friend was really unreliable sometimes.


    Kuroneko: "Right, I''ve another manga, do you want to read it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was skeptical, but she decided to ask first.


    Shinobu: "There''s no Korosensei, right?"


    Kuroneko: "No, this time it is Teppei."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu held her head and wondered how her friend''s head was working.


    Haru was eating grilled fishzily. He had a lot of free time which made him wonder what he should do in his entire days.


    "Should I visit that body buildermunity?"


    "Huh? Haru?"


    "Oh, Souma? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1062 Intruder 1

    <h4>Chapter 1062 Intruder 1</h4>


    After Haru and Souma met each other, they talked to each other about what had happened.


    Hearing Souma''s story, Haru understood that Souma was being tasked to cook something using the ingredients which they could find in this mountain. Souma also told him that there was someone who challenged him to a cooking match which made Haru quite interested.


    "So do you have an idea what you''re going to cook?" Haru asked.


    Souma also held a fishing pool sittingzily on the ground. "I''m not sure."


    "Well, if you want a fish then you can ask me. I''ve got a lot here." Haru showed Souma his bucket which was filled with fishes that he had caught before.


    "Thanks." Souma nodded, but he was in deep thinking once again.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Souma, but then looked at Tadokoro who seemed very restless. "Calm down, Tadokoro-chan."


    "Ugh¡­ Kasugano-kun¡­" Tadokoro looked at Haru with a meek expression since she wasn''t sure what to cook.


    But at the same time, Haru was really bored. He looked at Souma who was wearing a t-shirt then Tadokoro who was wearing chef clothes. Thinking for a while, he was wondering whether it was alright for him to diguise himself as a student then joined their training secretly. Smirk appeared on his face, and thought that this idea was feasible.


    Souma seemed to notice Haru''s smile and felt weird. "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, Souma, you''ll have another opponent soon."


    "Huh?!"


    Haru had changed his clothes into chef clothes and he blended very well together with every student in this training camp. He also wore a cap to cover most of his face. His appearance didn''t cause amotion among students since everyone was busy with themselves. He went to the empty country to start cooking.


    Souma looked at Haru with a smile, but Tadokoro looked at Haru with a nervous expression since she felt that she had done something wrong.


    But then¡­


    "Yukihira Souma! Hmph! It seems that you''re using a fish."


    Haru looked at a young man with blonde hair who looked at Souma with an arrogant attitude.


    "Why are you so cocky?" Souma looked at this young man with azy expression. "If I''m using a fish then what are you?"


    "Fufu¡­ do you know what this is?" The young man showed the ingredient which he used for the test. "It''s aigamo!"


    (Aigamo is a cross between a mard and a domestic duck).


    "Wha¡­?!"


    "An aigamo?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw the ingredient which was used by this young man since most of them used fish as their main ingredient.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t care much about the fight between this blonde young man and Souma. He took flour, yeast, and egg which he had prepared and started to make his bread.


    Souma seemed to be attracted to the blonde young man who started his cooking process with aigamo. His expression became serious when he saw how well this blonde young man performed in the kitchen. "Interesting!" Suddenly he got an idea and said, "Haru, lend me your eggs!"


    "Don''t take too much."


    "Alright."


    Souma took eggs from Haru''s counter and said, "Tadokoro, let''s start cooking!"


    "Y, yes!"


    Haru shook his head, but he was a bit interested in what Souma was about to cook. "Share some of your dishes with me."


    "Alright, but you also need to share your dish to me too." Souma grinned.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a lot for you."


    The blonde young man seemed to hear their conversation and then looked at Haru, who was wearing a cap. ''Who is this?''


    Hinako Inui is an 80th Generation T¨­tsuki Academy Alumnus and a previous 2nd seat on the Elite Ten Council. She just happened to be the lecturer who managed Souma''s training on the first day. Sipping her green teazily, she didn''t expect that there would be two interesting students who would use this training camp as a cooking match. Though, she had to admit that she was quite anticipating their dish.


    The blonde young man who introduced himself as Takumi Aldini cooked a dish using an aigumo which was quite rare among the students.


    Yukihira Souma also didn''t lose since he had grabbed her snack before.


    ''If it isn''t delicious then I''ll expel him, but I''ll keep that cute girl.'' Hinako''s expression turned soft when he remembered Tadokoro since she had never seen such a gentle girl in her life, but then her nose seemed to smell something delicious bread, not only her, but also all the students in this training camp also smelled this smell.


    Then everyone turned their attention toward this source of smell and looked at the young man who stood straight with his chef uniform and ck baseball cap which covered most of his face.


    ''Who''s this?''


    They didn''t remember this young man, but they knew that this young man should be one of the students.


    ''Bread, huh? It''s interesting.'' Hinako didn''t think too much and quite anticipated this young man''s dish since he was the only one among the students who baked bread.


    Takumi also nced at Haru, but he quickly returned his focus to his dish since it was almost done.


    Souma nced at Haru and didn''t notice the cold sweat on his back. "As expected of bread master¡­" In his life, he had never seen someone who could bake bread as good as Haru and at the same time, he anticipated how well Haru''s dish was.


    ''I''m going to be the winner of this match though!''


    The first one who finished the dish was Aldini brothers, Takumi along with his brother served the augumo which they had cooked to Hinako to be judged by her.


    "Hmm¡­ how delicious!"


    Hinako suddenly felt that she was at the opera and being held by a gentleman which made her blush. "It''s good." She wiped the oil on her lips then looked at Souma and Tadokoro. "Now, I''m anticipating what kind of dish you''ll make for this match."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll finish soon."


    Using eggs and fish which he got from Haru and then also a snack from Hinako, Souma created a deep-fried dish.


    "There you go, Senpai." Souma had a confident smile on his face and said, "Please eat while it is still hot."


    "Then I''ll start eating." Hinako used his chopsticks to eat this deep-fried fish.


    *Crisps!* *Crisps!* *Crisps!*


    "Hmm!!! It isn''t soggy and it is very crispy!"


    Hinako suddenly felt that she was being tightly embraced passionately, but that image broke when the smell of bread was taken out from the oven.


    The smell of the bread was so delicious that it made their stomachs feel hungry and growling.


    "This is¡­?!"


    Tadokoro was also attracted by Haru.


    Everyone looked at this young man who prepared his dish very quickly before he served it to Hinako.


    "I hope you enjoy it! Egg Sandwich."


    Looking at the beautiful sandwich in front of her, Hinako grabbed one of them and put it into her mouth directly.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The scenery around Hinako suddenly changed, under this sunset behind the school building, she looked at the young man in front of her who bowed his head which made her confused.


    "Hinako-san, please go out with me!"


    "Eh?!"


    Hinako was startled, even though she was in herte 20''s, but it was her first time to have someone confess to her like this.


    "I''ve always liked you, Hinako-san! I, I''ve fallen for you¡­"


    Hinako blushed and felt shy looking at this young man, but when she was about to answer¡­


    "Stop! I won''t let you date Hinako-san!"


    "Eh?!"


    Hinako and the young man turned, both of them saw another young man appear from behind. This young man breathed quite erratically, but his steps were firm.


    "Hinako-san, forget about him and please go out with me!"


    "EHHH??!!"


    Hinako was startled since she was being confessed by two young men at the same time.


    "Wait! Hinako-san, my feelings are deeper than both of them! If you want to go out with someone then please go out with me!"


    Suddenly Hinako was flushed when she saw three handsome young men confess to her at the same time. "Wa, wait, this is so sudden¡­ I, I haven''t prepared myself¡­"


    "Hinako-san¡­"


    "Hinako-san¡­"


    "Hinako-san¡­"


    Egg, Bread, and Mayonnaise stared at Hinako with gentle expression and were full of affection.


    "This¡­ is this reverse harem?!"


    Hinako suddenly awoken and felt startled looking at Haru who was in disguise. She blinked her eyes cutely and stood up before grabbing his hand and raising it to the air.


    "The winner of this match is him!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1063 Intruder 2

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Intruder 2</h4>


    Souma and Takumi couldn''t ept such a result when the winner of the match was someone else beside the two of them.


    "I can''t ept this!"


    "Haru, let me taste your bread!"


    Souma decided to taste the bread directly to see how good it was.


    Haru had prepared enough bread for them. "Just eat it. I''ll go back now." He wanted to return to his room. He hadn''t checked where his room was since he went out to y directly after he arrived in the resort.


    "Wait! What''s your name?" Hinako asked since she didn''t expect to meet a student who was very good at baking bread.


    "Kasugano."


    Waving his hand, Haru directly escaped since he was sure that everyone would notice that he wasn''t a student in this ss.


    "Kasugano?" Hinako looked at the attendance list, but she didn''t see his name. "This¡­?" She looked at Souma and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Souma, who was being asked, felt a bit awkward since he wasn''t sure what to say, but in the end, he decided to tell the truth. "¡­He isn''t a student."


    "¡­¡­"


    After asking where his room was, Haru was guided to the deluxe suite inside the resort. His belongings had been put inside and he didn''t need to worry about anything else. Entering his room, he was told that there was a private hot spring pool which he could enjoy anytime. He thanked the beautiful receptionist who hurriedly went away after she had guided him. He felt confused, but didn''t think too much and decided to enjoy the hot spring tool.


    Erina had done her training early and she was about to go to her room. She was also being guided by the receptionist to the deluxe suite.


    "I wonder where is Haru¡­"


    Erina thought to call him after she had washed her body in the private hot spring pool inside her room since she didn''t want him to smell her sweaty body.


    Hisako massaged her shoulders since the training was harder than she had thought.


    "Hisako!"


    Hisako turned and saw Alice which made her put on a wary expression.


    "Hisako, let''s go to Erina''s room."


    "Eh?"


    "I''ve heard that there is a private pool inside Erina''s room. We can enjoy our time together there."


    "But¡­" Hisako was tempted, but she was afraid to bother Erina.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m sure that she''ll be happy with us and you can also help her to rx since I''m sure that she''s quite tired with the training."


    "Well¡­"


    Hisako thought for a while and nodded. She was worried that Erina was too tired and wanted to help her rx.


    With that n, both of them moved toward Erina''s room after Alice had grabbed the spare key from the poor receptionist, who didn''t dare to reject Alice.


    Haru was about to take off his pants, but noticed that someone wasing to the bathroom. "This?" Even though Kenbonshoku Haki could notice someone''s presence, it didn''t mean that he was able to see the appearance of that person. Though, he sighed in relief when he heard a familiar voice.


    Erina hummed happily and was about to enter the bathroom, but then she saw a naked man in front of her.


    "¡­"


    "Yo, Erina."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina''s face flushed red, then observed his body from up to down.


    "Kyaaaaa!!!!!!"


    After calming herself, Erina stared at Haru who had covered his lower body with a white towel. Her face blushed since it was her first time seeing his naked body, though, she had to admit that his body was very good.


    "W, why are you here?" Erina asked while trying to calm herself.


    "Well, it might be the surprise which your grandpa has prepared for you," Haru said simply.


    "That¡­"


    Erina staggered and speechless. She pondered for a while and felt that it was possible. She looked at him in blush and asked, "S, so we''re going to stay in the same room?"


    "You''re not okay with it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina blushed, but then she shook her head. "¡­I, I''m okay with it¡­"


    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s enter the bath, it is starting to get cold." Haru really wanted to enjoy the hot spring pool.


    "Wait! You need to wash your body first!" Erina hurriedly stopped him.


    What is Haru''s hobby? It is taking a bath.


    Haru peeked at Erina through the mirror in front of him. He saw her wash his back with a blush on her face.


    "I, Is it good?" Erina asked shyly.


    "It''s good. We should do this kind of thing soon." Haru felt regret that he didn''t know that Erina had such a talent before.


    "Pervert!"


    Erina blushed and hit his back, but smiled secretly. She would be lying if she wasn''t interested in that kind of thing, but she was afraid that it was too early.


    Haru had to admit that Erina was too erotic which made it hard for him to control himself. That smooth skin, beautiful face,rge bosom, and a healthy size of butt; he was really d that this girl was his fiancee.


    Erina noticed something standing proudly between Haru''s legs which made her blush. "H, Haru, that¡­"


    "I''m sorry, you''re so charming." Haru sighed since it was simply impossible to stop the anaconda from standing up.


    "I, it''s alright¡­" Erina blushed and felt happy secretly since he was attracted to her, but at the same time, she was very nervous. She hurriedly cleaned his body with water and said, "I, it''s done! H, hurry up and get out now." She couldn''t hold her embarrassment at that moment. She wanted to stand up, but she slipped because the floor was slippery.


    "Watch out!"


    Haru hurriedly stood up and caught Erina in his arms. He sighed in relief, but then noticed the distance between them was very close to each other. He couldn''t hold his desire again and looked at Erina with a hot gaze. "Erina¡­" His voice was hoarse and looked at her full of desire.


    "H, Haru¡­" Erina was shy, but looked at him with full expectation.


    Haru was about to steal her lips, but suddenly¡­


    "Erina, we''reing to y!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Erina stopped and looked at each other.


    "I also brought Hisako! Let''s take a bath together!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up and hide!" Erina began to panic. She knew that if Alice knew what they were doing that Alice might tease her for a long time.


    Haru had headache at Alice who always caused both of them trouble. If this continued then he didn''t mind teaching Alice a lesson first before Erina.


    Erina thought for a while then looked at the hot spring pool. "There!" She pulled Haru''s arm and brought him to the hot spring pool.


    "Erina, where are you?"


    Alice and Hisako entered the private bathroom and saw Erina who was sitting on the private hot spring pool alone in quite an awkward position.


    "Why are you here?" Erina asked with an annoyed expression.


    "What''s wrong? We''re worried about you! Let''s take a bath together!" Alice forgot to ask about Erina''s position and quickly answered Erina''s question.


    Her intention was good, but Erina didn''t appreciate this kindness at that moment.


    Before Alice and Hisako entered the bathroom, Erina had tried to hide Haru by telling him to hide inside the water, but she felt that wasn''t enough and decided to sit on top of him.


    Erina''s position was a bit unnatural and it seemed that she was trying to hide something. She knew that it was impossible to push both Alice and Hisako and could only tell him to wait. She noticed something big which came out from the surface of the hot spring which made her blush. "Y, You¡­ calm this down!"


    "Don''t ask for something impossible." Haru was also helpless since he couldn''t control his anaconda.


    "Then how should we hide this?" Erina asked in a panicked voice.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Take off my towel to hide it."


    "This¡­?"


    "Erina! We''reing!"


    Erina gulped and could only do what she was told. Taking off Haru''s white towel, she covered the thing which poked on the surface of the water.


    "Why are you on the edge? Come here."


    Alice and Hisako entered the private hot spring pool while looking at Erina who was sitting on the edge of the pool.


    "Nothing. Just hurry up and get out!"


    "Don''t be shy, don''t be shy, let''s talk about the training camp while we''re here."


    "Erina-sama, are you tired?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Alice''s rxed expression and Hisako''s worried expression, Erina wondered how to chase out both of them as soon as possible at this moment.

 Chapter 1064 Curiosity 1

    <h4>Chapter 1064 Curiosity 1</h4>


    The shape of the hot spring pool was quite strange, it might be round, or it might be oval, but the strangest part of this pool was that there was a slight hollow on the edge of the pool.


    Haru''s position was quite unnatural. He needed to hide from Alice and Hisako and the only ce which he could use to hide was on the hollow part of the pool, but even if he hid there, he would be found out instantly if Erina didn''t use her own body to hide him. He was submerged into the pool with only his nose appearing on the surface of the pool, but that wasn''t the only thing which appeared on the surface of the pool.


    To hide Haru, Erina sat on Haru''s stomach while using her body to cover his head, but even so, she couldn''t hide his anaconda which stood up proudly. It was her first time touching it, but she didn''t expect to touch this beast under this situation. ''But this is too big¡­'' It was very hard for her to hide his anaconda. It was also the reason why he had told her to take off his white towel to cover his anaconda. Her face was reddish and the temperature of the hot spring made it worse.


    "Can you make it smaller?" Erina, of course, knew that there were two states of the male reproductive organ, one was theid state and the other one was the hard state, at this moment, his anaconda was at the hard state!


    "Don''t ask for something impossible! If I don''t show a reaction then I''m not a man!" It was simply impossible to stop his reaction, especially when the shaft of his anacaonda was being squeezed by Erina''s trained thighs and its head was covered by her hands. Unless he had a problem in that area, then it was simply impossible for him to not show reaction.


    "You¡­!" Erina blushed furiously and felt happy, but at the same time, she knew that it wasn''t the time for that. She bit the lower of her lips really hoping for Hisako and Alice to go out as soon as possible.


    While Erina was trying to hide Haru, she couldn''t hear the story which came out from the mouths of her cousin and secretary since she was in a critical situation nor was she in a mood to hear their story!


    The only thing which she was d about was the steam of the hot spring was quite thick and the light in this ce wasn''t that bright which made it possible to hide him, but at the same time, she was worried about him since he needed to submerged to the hot spring pool for a long time.


    "Erina, Erina, did you hear me?"


    "W, what''s wrong?" Her thoughts were broken, and she felt slightly nervous when she was being asked.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Alice pouted since it seemed that Erina ignored her.


    "I''m sorry. I might be a bit tired." Erina gritted her teeth and hoped for both of them to leave.


    "Erina-sama, are you alright?" Hisako was worried and was about to go help Erina.


    "Don''t get close!"


    "¡­"


    Erina''s voice startled Hisako and Alice.


    Erina blushed and knew about her mistake. "I, I mean I might need some time alone, can you two leave me for a while?"


    Hisako became even more worried but nodded. "If there is anything please call me Erina-sama. I, I''m always ready for your calls."


    "Thank you, Hisako." Erina smiled and nodded.


    Hisako decided to leave, but Alice looked at Erina in doubt.


    "Erina, where''s Haru?"


    After being asked so suddenly, Erina was startled and wasn''t sure how to answer.


    "Just tell her that I''m meeting my friend earlier," Haru quietly whispered.


    Erina heard his whisper and said, "He might visit his friend and wille back soon."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?"


    Alice nodded and her white skin had started to turn red since she wasn''t used to the hot temperature in this hot spring pool. She had been living in Northern Europe after all and the temperature in that ce was cold most of the years.


    "Then, I''ll go back first."


    Alice stood up and noticed the thing in front of Erina which was covered in a white towel. She blushed before walking away and at the same time, she snorted.


    ''Hmph!''


    Alice became a bit annoyed and walked away.


    Looking at Alice and Hisako who had left her, Erina sighed in relief.


    "E, Erina¡­"


    Erina hurriedly stood up and looked at Haru in worry. "H, Haru, are you alright?"


    "I''m alright, but I need to get out now."


    Haru''s condition was alright, but he needed to pretend that he wasn''t alright. He was going to ask what this girl wanted to do, but then noticed that the eyes of the girl were staring at the thing between his legs. "Want to touch it again?"


    Erina blushed furiously again and shouted, "NO!!!!"


    Haru couldn''t stay calm since his anaconda stood up proudly. He couldn''t release the white liquid within his anaconda since Sora, Megumi, Utaha, nor Kirari were beside him.


    Haru hadn''t eaten Erina after all, and he also didn''t think that he should eat her in this ce since she needed to do a training camp tomorrow. If he ate her tonight then she would be unable to do the training tomorrow which might affect her score at the school, but at the same time, it was very hard for him to calm himself.


    It felt like there was delicious meat in front of him, but he couldn''t touch it nor eat it. He could only smell it and looked at it which made him feel that it was torture itself.


    Haru took a deep breath and covered the thing between his leg with a pillow before looking at Erina who was drying out her hair. "Erina, do you want me to help you?"


    "Eh?"


    Erina stopped and looked at him in surprise.


    "Come here."


    Haru tapped the bed telling her to sit beside him.


    Erina was a bit shy but nodded. She still remembered what had happened during the hot spring pool which made her unable to calm down.


    As Haru dried her hair on the dressing table, Erina could see his pained expression, wondering what she could do to help him. Sitting on his side, she let him dry her hair tenderly. She felt veryfortable, but then she couldn''t help but ask in a jealous manner. "You seem to be quite used to dry girl''s hair." She knew that she had four girlfriends beside her which made her jealous.


    "Really? If you praise me then I might have a talent in this area¡­"


    "Hmph!" Erina pouted, but then she heard his voice right beside her ears.


    "Then how about I do this to you every time that we''re together?"


    Erina smiled sweetly and rested her back on his chest. "I''ll leave everything to you."


    "Good, leave it to me."


    Erina rxed herself and felt very good since Haru''s hands were very skillful to dry and brush her hair. She could see that her hair became even more beautiful somehow, but at the same time, it was hard to rx when there was a pillow which separated both of them. "Why is there a pillow here!" She wanted to pull it away so she could rest on his chest in a morefortable way, but¡­


    "Wait!"


    Haru''s reminder was toote and Erina saw a veryrge bulge right on his pants. If his pants weren''t loose then it might tore his pants apart.


    "This¡­?"


    "I''m sorry. I can''t calm myself¡­" Haru sighed and really felt that he was too lustful somehow, but who made Erina''s body so sexy which made him unable to calm himself.


    Looking at his expression, Erina bit her lips and her voice was trembling. "D, do you want to do it?" She knew that sooner orter, she would be eaten by him, but she didn''t expect to be eaten in this situation. She had thought about a lot of romantic scenes when she lost her first time, but she didn''t expect to lose it during training camp.


    Shaking his head, Haru disagreed. "No, you have a training camp tomorrow. If we really do that then you might not be able to go to the training camp or rather you won''t be able to stand up tomorrow."


    "R, Really?" Erina was a bit startled.


    Haru nodded and said, "My stamina is very strong so¡­"


    Erina blushed but then looked at him. "T, then is there something that I can do to calm you down? I can do anything!"


    Looking at Erina who seemed to be very eager to help him, Haru gulped, especially when he looked at her beautiful lips. He would be lying if he didn''t have an interest in it and he was wondering whether there was a difference between normal tongue and God''s Tongue.


    Erina could see that Haru seemed to have something on his mind. "Tell me anything, I can do it."


    "Then¡­ I won''t hold back." Haru stared at Erina and asked, "Erina, can you help me using your mouth?"

 Chapter 1065 Curiosity 2

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Curiosity 2</h4>


    "Erina, can you help me use your mouth?"


    "My mouth?"


    Hearing his request, Erina didn''t understand what Haru meant by helping him using her mouth. Even though she knew about the intercourse between male and female, it didn''t mean that she understood everything.


    Haru smiled mischievously and whispered something to Erina''s ears.


    "You¡­?!"


    Erina couldn''t help but point her finger at him. Her feelings were mixed with shame and curiosity. If someone heard what he requested her to do then everyone would think the same. Her tongue was special and there were a lot of people who worshipped her because of this tongue. With this tongue, she was able to create various delicious dishes perfectly, but this demon suddenly asked her to use that tongue to lick the dirty thing between his legs.


    No one could me Erina for thinking that part of Haru was dirty since that ce was used to let out urine after all.


    Erina also had never thought to use her God of Tongue to lick that part of body, not, in her wildest dream, that she would ever think so¡­


    But at the same time, Erina was curious.


    In her childhood, she had been educated and she also had tasted various dishes from various ingredients in this world. If she counted it then the number of ingredients which she had tasted might reach a hundred thousand in number, but then she had never tasted the thing between his legs.


    *Gulp!*


    Erina shook her head and wondered what she could think of such sphemy. She looked at him and rejected his request. "No!"


    Haru sighed and felt a bit disappointed, but he didn''t give up. "Then how about your hands?"


    "My hands?" Erina looked at Haru in surprise.


    Haru nodded and said, "Use your hand to help me."


    Erina pondered for a while and she didn''t really mind it. "Well¡­ if it hands¡­" She nodded and asked, "But how should I do it?"


    "I''ll teach you slowly."


    Erina nodded and asked, "So what should I do?"


    "Take it out of its nest first."


    "I, its nest?!" Erina blushed, but then followed his instructions to take out his anaconda from his pants. It was her first time and she was quite clumsy at it. It might be because his size was also the cause it was quite hard to take it out.


    *Boing!*


    "¡­"


    Erina looked at the big thing in front of her. She couldn''t look away and stared at it for a long time. Her face was very hot and she didn''t expect that his anaconda seemed to have a power which made her unable to look away. The smell was quite special and there was small crystal liquid on the tip of the anaconda which made her lick her lips unconsciously. She wasn''t sure, but she felt that this thing was very delicious somehow. She wondered how it tasted, before shaking her head furiously since she couldn''t do such sphemy.


    Haru had to admit that he might be addicted to bullying this girl since it was very exciting to see Erina''s reaction thinking that she was very cute.


    "What should I do?"


    "Start to stroke it slowly from the shaft."


    Erina followed Haru''s instructions as if a good student. Her soft, smooth hand touched the shaft of his anaconda and she could feel the temperature of it. "It''s hot¡­" Then she started to move her hand from up and down.


    "¡­Shh¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Erina felt that it was a bit interesting. She slowly stroked his anaconda then looked at the tip of it. She wasn''t sure, but she really wanted to lick it, however, her pride wouldn''t allow her to do such a shameful thing.


    "Erina, faster."


    Erina nodded and started to stroke him faster.


    The process was quite long, but his anaconda didn''t seem to have an intention to gush out the whiteva.


    "Not yet¡­?" Erina asked timidly. She would be lying if she wasn''t nervous, and at the same time, she was wondering when this anaconda would calm down.


    "If you use your mouth then it''ll be faster." Haru decided to ask once again.


    "You¡­?!" Erina red at Haru, but then bit her lips. She showed her arrogant expression and said, "Listen! I''m doing this because I have a training camp tomorrow so I need to rest early! And I won''t do this again in the future!" It quite damaged her pride when she would use her precious tongue to lick such a dirty thing.


    "I know, this is thest time."


    Haru nodded and answered with a very light tone. He was sure that Erina might forget about what she was saying tonight in the future.


    Erina red at him for a bit before tucked her hair behind her ear before licking the tip of Haru''s anaconda.


    Haru had a shudder when he saw this prideful woman would use her precious tongue for such a thing, but at the same time, he was happy that one of the wishes in his life had been granted.


    Licking it slightly, Erina felt strange since she didn''t feel disgust, but it was quite an interesting taste. She licked it slowly before gobbling it since the taste of Haru''s anaconda was quite unique, but it was too big which made her mouth stretched.


    Erina, who tasted Haru''s anaconda, could taste that it was quite salty, but at the same time, there was some taste that she had never tasted before that made her want more. She was so focussed on sucking his anaconda before she felt that her head was being patted and carressed. Her gaze slightly upturned and she looked at him while continuing to lick his anaconda, stroking it with her hand.


    Haru had to admit that this scene was very amazing. He helped Erina by holding her hair in a ponytail since he could see that she was quite troubled by her long hair.


    Erina looked at Haru and felt a bit grateful that he grabbed her hair since her long hair made it hard for her to do this act.


    Erina stopped for a while, took a deep breath, then continued. The sound when she sucked Haru''s anaconda was so lewd which made him think that this woman was born an enchantress.


    "How is it?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "It''s bad!"


    Erina snorted, but then continued to suck Haru''s anaconda. It might be because she was the owner of God of Tongue that her skill was simply magical along with the expression that she showed at this moment, it made him about to release his whiteva soon.


    "Erina, stop, I''m going to let out something."


    "Huh?"


    Erina was confused, but then something burst out from Haru''s anaconda. She, who didn''t have any preparation, was being shot down mercilessly. Her beautiful face and hair were covered in white sticky liquid.


    "Erina, I''m sorry!"


    Haru apologized, even though he did it deliberately, but he needed to apologize after all. However, he didn''t expect Erina''s response to be quite surprising.


    Erina frowned because it was quite ufortable when her face was covered in this sticky liquid, but then the smell of this liquid was quite strange. It was slightly fishy, but she didn''t hate it. By chance, she tried to lick it with her cute tongue before she was surprised by its taste. She had never tasted this taste, and it seemed that she liked it.


    Her face was being cleaned by Haru using a tissue, but he knew that Erina needed to take a bath once again to clean the mess which he had caused on her face and hair.


    "You still haven''t calmed down?" Erina suddenly asked while looking at Haru''s anaconda.


    Haru looked at Erina and sighed. "Yes, I can''t calm down with only one time."


    "Then it can''t be helped, I''ll help you again, but this is thest time, alright?"


    "Alright, alright, thank you, Erina. I love you." Haru kissed Erina''s forehead to show his affection.


    "I love you too."


    Erina smiled sweetly, but then she wanted to taste the white liquid which came out from Haru''s anconda again since its taste was very unique.


    Caressing Erina''s head tenderly, Haru felt that he was really blissful to have such a fiancee in his life.

 Chapter 1066 Business Talk?

    <h4>Chapter 1066 Business Talk?</h4>


    Erina touched her jaw and frowned. She didn''t expect that her mouth would be this sore the next day, but at the same time, she was also surprised that she could put that big thing in her mouthst night. She blushed when she thought about what she had donest night. Even though she had told him several times that she would do such a perverted act once, the taste of that white liquid was so unique that it made her decide to do it several times.


    It tasted quite strange at first, but she couldn''t stop tasting it.


    Haru''s stamina was unbelievable and it was as if he had a bottomless white liquid inside his body which made her a bit addicted to it.


    ''No, no, no!'' Erina held her head and felt that her pride was being shattered by him, but well, he would be her husband after all. Her face was hot and wanted to taste it again tonight. The only thing that she wished at this moment was that she hoped that her mouth could recover faster.


    "Erina-sama"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Hisako?" Erina didn''t really want to talk that much, but she could see that Hisako was worried about her health.


    "Were you alright?" Hisako asked.


    "I''m alright." Erina waved her hand and said, "Haru took care of mest night."


    "I, is that so?" Hisako suddenly blushed.


    "E, Erina, did you spend a night together wi---"


    Alice who was by their side wanted to ask something, but her mouth was covered by Erina''s hand.


    "What the hell are you saying?!" Erina was furious at her cousin since this dumb girl didn''t even realize that they were in public. It was alright if this girl asked this question in her room, but it was public after all and she was afraid for someone to hear their conversation.


    "Hmm!!!!"


    Alice pushed Erina''s hands away and said, "Tonight, I''m going to y in your room no matter what!"


    Even though Hisako didn''t say anything, she also wanted to y with Erina tonight.


    Looking at both of them, Erina knew that she couldn''t taste that white liquid for a while. She sighed and at the same time, she was wondering where Haru would y today.


    It was early in the morning, everyone in the gym was looking at this person with amazement. They saw him doing pull-ups in a variety of ways, but that wasn''t what they admired. They wereing from a bodybuildingmunity and they had constructed their muscles with a lot of dedication, but the muscle of this young man was so beautiful. It was as if his body was the Greek God itself. Some of them couldn''t help but blush and wanted to touch his body.


    But they didn''t bother this young man since they knew that he was on the important routine and they shouldn''t bother him, but it didn''t stop them from appreciating his muscle.


    Haru ignored all of the gazes on himself since he had gotten used to it. It wasn''t that he was trying to be boastful or something, but he was handsome after all and the muscle lines on his body could make any girls feel weak.


    There was a reason why he decided to do a work out this morning.


    Last night was amazing, Haru had to admit it since Erina had used her sacred tongue to lick that part of him, but he felt that wasn''t enough. His stamina was monstrous and he needed more than that to calm his anaconda, but he couldn''t force Erina since he was afraid to wreck her mouth.


    His high libido and stamina were very good things, but at the same time, it was also troublesome since he needed more time to calm himself.


    Haru stopped his workout and wiped the sweat on his forehead, then noticed the sses man who was working out beside him. He remembered that this man was one of the alumnus who became the lecturer on the training camp.


    "Hello."


    Haru thought to greet him since he was a bit curious about what Erina was doing during the test.


    "Hello."


    The man was a bit surprised, but greeted him politely. Then looking at Haru''s appearance, he seemed to remember that this young man was the one who had a very close rtionship with Dojima yesterday.


    "If I''m not wrong, you should be one of the lecturers at the training camp, right?" Haru asked.


    The man nodded and said, "Yes, I''m one of the alumnus of the Tootsuki Academy."


    "Oh, right." Haru forgot that he hadn''t introduced himself. "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Ka--" The man was tongue-tied, but then he looked closely and remembered that this young man was the richest man in this country. He looked around and asked, "Is it alright for you to be here?"


    "Don''t worry, a lot of my bodyguards are here." Haru pointed in some direction which showed his bodyguard who had been guarding him in this gym.


    The man nodded and felt quite surprised since he didn''t notice Haru''s bodyguards for a while. Looking at Haru, he had to admit that this young man was very handsome, but at the same time, Haru was very low-key which startled him when he suddenly saw him in this ce.


    "Right, what''s your name?" Haru asked.


    The man realized that he was very rude and said, "My name is Shinomiya Kojirou. Nice to meet you, Kasugano-san."


    "Shinomiya-san, can I call you that?"


    Shinomiya nodded and said, "Sure." He didn''t mind making friends with a billionaire and thought that it was a perfect chance to get an investment to build his restaurant in Tokyo.


    "Do you know Erina?"


    Shinomiya raised his eyebrow and asked, "The director''s granddaughter?"


    "That''s right, have you seen how she was during training yesterday?" Haru asked.


    Shinomiya suddenly felt that he had heard some big gossip, but it wasn''t his problem and he also didn''t really want to ask him rude questions. "No, I didn''t supervise her ss yesterday." Though, he knew that the rtionship between Haru and Erina should be very close. Fiance? Couple? Well, it didn''t really matter to him.


    "Is that so?" Haru nodded and didn''t really mind. "So do you own a restaurant or something?"


    Shinomiya''s eyes brightened and it seemed that it was his chance to get an investment. "Yes, I own a restaurant in France¡­"


    Both of them talked to each other and their conversation was quite great.


    Shinomiya told Haru about his restaurant in France and also his n to build a restaurant in Tokyo.


    Shinomiya''s name was very popr in France and as long as he wanted to open a restaurant in France, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to open one, but this time, he wanted to open it in Tokyo which made a lot of his patrons quite discouraged by his decision.


    Haru knew that Shinomiya wanted an investment to create a restaurant in Tokyo, but he didn''t mind since he was also interested in bing Shinomiya''s investor. There was a lot of benefit to owning a restaurant since he could use that restaurant for a date or business.


    However, even though it didn''t take him a lot of money to invest in Shinomiya, he couldn''t agree directly.


    "Let me taste your food first. I''m not trying to be rude, but we''ve only known each other for a short time after all." Even though Shinomiya''s name in France might be very loud, this ce was Japan and Shinomiya''s influence wasn''t big.


    Shinomiya nodded and didn''t mind. "Yes, if you''re free how about you try my foodter when the training is overter."


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ll bring someone with meter."


    "Sure." Shinomiya nodded and looked at the clock. He knew that he was almostte for his lecture. "I''m sorry for being rude, but I''m almostte for my lecture."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You should go now. Let''s talk again after your lecture is over."


    "Thank you." Shimominya excused himself and exited the gym.


    Haru was about to continue his work out, but another person came toward him.


    "Sorry for bothering you, but my name is Machio Naruzo, can I ask the secret of your muscle?"


    Haru stopped and looked at the man who looked at him with a warm smile, but he could see a curiosity and obsession on his man''s face. He wasn''t sure, but after this trip, he might have other businesses to add.

 Chapter 1067 Underground Shokugeki 1

    <h4>Chapter 1067 Underground Shokugeki 1</h4>


    "Huh? Shokugeki? Really?"


    Haru just happened to meet Souma along the way, but he didn''t expect to hear that this guy was brave enough to challenge the alumnus on Shokugeki. Whether this guy was stupid or brave enough, he wasn''t sure, but he loved Souma''s guts.


    "Then what are you afraid of? Even if you lose, you''ll be expelled and at best, you''ll open your eatery once again." Haru patted Souma''s shoulder.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Souma nodded, but¡­


    "Of course, we''re going to win!"


    Souma wouldn''t admit that he would lose against that alumnus.


    "But why did you suddenly challenge the alumnus for a Shokugeki?" Haru knew that Souma''s personality was a bit rash, but he didn''t think that Souma was stupid enough to challenge one of the alumnus.


    "I, It was my fault¡­ I, It was my fault that Souma-kun is¡­" Tadokoro, who was by their side was crying and felt that everything was her fault. If only she could do better then she wouldn''t cause trouble for Souma.


    Haru looked at Tadokoro who was quite a cutie and wondered whether Souma was aiming for her. As his friend, of course, he was going to help him. He nudged Souma''s side and whispered, "Say something to her, this is the best time to get her heart." He gave him a thumbs up before he left them alone.


    "¡­"


    Souma was speechless, but he hurriedly calmed himself. "You don''t need to worry, it''s something which I did on my own¡­"


    "But why did you challenge him?" Haru asked.


    "That''s obvious."


    "Hmm?"


    "Because Tadokoro isn''t someone that should be dropped out here."


    Haru left both Souma and Tadokoro and felt a bit curious about their match. He was wondering whether he could watch itter. He was about to ask Shinomiya since it seemed that guy was that alumnus which was challenged by Souma.


    "Oh, Kasugano-san."


    Haru turned and didn''t expect to meet Shinomiya. "Shinomiya-san." He smiled and said, "It seems that something interesting happened to you."


    Shinomiya, who came to meet Haru, wanted to talk about the matter of food testing which would be held tonight. In his mind, he didn''t think too much about Souma who had challenged him on the Shokugeki before. However, he didn''t expect Haru to know about that matter. He pushed the frame of his sses and said, "It''s only a small matter." For him the thing which happened earlier was only a small matter, but there was something that he didn''t understand. "How did you know about the matter between me and those students?"


    "Well, two of them happen to be my friends." Haru smiled.


    "¡­"


    Shinomiya was stunned, and almost dropped his sses. He felt quite nervous at this moment since it was hard to tell what Haru was thinking. In front of Haru''s smile, he took a deep breath and said, "If you want I can revoke their expulsion." In front of his investor, it was very easy for him to revoke the expulsion of Souma and Tadokoro.


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "No, you don''t need to do that."


    "Oh?" Shinomiya was a bit surprised.


    "In exchange, can I alsoe to Shokugeki?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Shinomiya wasn''t sure why Haru wanted to watch the Shokugeki between him and those two students, but he nodded. "Yes, it''s alright."


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "Do your best on that Shokugeki since I won''t invest in a chef who is losing to students."


    Shinomiya frowned, but then his expression turned smug. "You don''t need to worry. I''ll show how delicious the dish is which is made by the only Japanese chef who has won the Pluspol award."


    "That''s good, I can''t wait to eat your food. So, I''ll leave now. Let''s meet again during that matchter."


    Waving his hand, Haru left Shinomiya.


    Shinomiya stared at Haru''s back and frowned, but Haru had a right to disdain him since he also knew how hard it was to build something from nothing and Haru was someone who had conquered the world only with his talent.


    "Hmph, I''ll show you how delicious my dish is¡­"


    Even so, Shinomiya also had his own pride as one of the most recognized chefs in the world.


    "Huh? Is someone challenging the alumnus?" Erina was in shock when she heard about this matter from Haru''s mouth. She frowned since it broke the rules of the school and as one of the Elite Ten, she shouldn''t let go of this matter, but she would be lying if she wasn''t interested.


    Haru nodded and said, "That alumnus is asking for an investement for his restaurant at me. I''ve thought to invite you to eat his food earlier, but it seems that there is something more interesting."


    "Who is this alumnus and who are the students who challenged him?" Erina was a bit curious since Haru was about to invest in a restaurant and as his fiance, she needed to make sure that he wouldn''t be cheated.


    "The alumnus is Shinomiya Koujiro."


    "Oh, that person." Erina nodded and said, "I''ve heard that he wants to open a restaurant in Tokyo and asked for an investment around, but do you think it is wise to invest in him? His name is loud in France, but not in this country."


    "It''s alright." Waving his hand, Haru said, "Unless there is disaster or something, I''m sure the restaurant which is being created by the alumnus of Tootsuki Academy won''t go bankrupt and there must be a lot of people who areing to visit it. Even if my investment loses, it won''t be too much and I can use that restaurant for meetings or something."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Erina nodded since she also heard Shinomiya''s achievement.


    "So do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?" Erina was startled.


    "Let''s watch their Shokugeki, it might be interesting to watch them."


    Erina thought for a while before nodded. "Alright, let''s go and watch them." She felt that it would be quite interesting to watch the Shokugeki between alumnus and students. She was also toozy to return to her room since she was sure that Alice had been waiting to ambush her which might cause a lot of trouble for herter.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    In the Tootsuki vi which was located near the resort, there were a lot of people right on its underground kitchen. It was quite a strange ce since it wasn''t a normal thing to build an underground kitchen, considering how there might be a venttion problem on the underground and there was a problem, it was hard to run away.


    However, at the same time, this ce was very good to be used as a secret meeting or something.


    Hearing the duel between Shinomiya and Shouma, the alumnus gathered together since they would be the judges of the duel, but they were surprised when they saw two people beside them.


    Looking at Erina and Haru, no one was sure what to say.


    "I''ve invited them, you don''t need to worry." Shinomiya pushed the frame of his sses.


    "Ugh¡­ Erina-sama, please don''t tell your grandfather about this matter¡­" Doujima was an employee of Tootsuki Group after all. In front of Erina, he needed to maintain a respectful attitude.


    "It''s alright. I''ming since I''m being invited by Haru." Erina looked at Souma then Tadokoro who was very timid and frightened at the same time. She frowned and looked at Shinomiya, before shaking her head since she didn''t think that both of them were able to do anything against Shinomiya.


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    But suddenly a loud exim could be heard and everyone was looking at a woman in herte 20''s who pointed her finger at Haru.


    "Why are you here?" The woman seemed to look at Haru curiously then looked at Erina wondering about their rtionship. "You''re not a student here, right?"


    "Hinako, just shut up!" Shinomiya didn''t want this woman to bother both Haru and Erina. Even though both of them were young, they were behemoths.


    "I''m only watching, you don''t think too much," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" The woman looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but she didn''t get too close since Erina was staring at her with hostility which made her give up in an instant.


    "How about we start now? I don''t want to make them wait anymore." Shinomiya wanted to show his dish as soon as possible.


    "Alright, starting now, we''ll hold a 2-vs-1 casual match! These vegetables are leftovers from today''s assignment. The theme will be a dish that uses them. Furthermore, I''ll put one more condition¡­


    "Tadokoro Megumi, you must be the lead cook"


    "!!!!"


    When Dojima announced this matter, both Souma and Tadokoro were startled.


    "Well then, Shokugeki starts!"


    Looking at Tadokoro''s shocked expression, Erina shook her head and it seemed that this school would have two fewer students in the future.

 Chapter 1068 Underground Shokugeki 2

    <h4>Chapter 1068 Underground Shokugeki 2</h4>


    In this Shokugeki, Haru didn''t really do anything. He didn''t intend to grab his friend''s girl and became a spectator. Though, during this Shokugeki, he talked together with Erina along with the alumnus of Tootsuki Academy. It seemed that all of them had their own restaurant and each of them was very famous. In the past, he had also gone to Hinako''s restaurant and that ce was also where he met Erina for the first time.


    Erina and Haru also fell into contemtion when both of them thought about their first meeting. Their first meeting was quite normal, or rather Erina''s impression of Haru was good, but it slowly turned into bad when she knew that he had a lot of girlfriends. From Utaha, then that girl who brought a lot of medicines in her bag, she was wondering what that girl was doing now.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "What is that girl doing?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Erina with a strange expression and asked, "Which girl?" It wasn''t that he forgot, but there were a lot of girls on his side and Erina didn''t mention the name or the features of the girls which made him confused for a while.


    Erina moved her mouth closer to Haru''s ear and whispered, "The one who you''ve told that her grandmother is dying."


    "Oh¡­" Haru remembered that he had told a lie to Erina in the past about Sakura Yamauchi''s condition. He hadn''t met Sakura for a while, and even thought both of them often talked or messaged each other. It seemed that thest time he had met Sakura was two weeks ago, but after that he hadn''t met her. ''Is her condition worsening?'' It seemed that he needed to ask about her conditionter and thought about bringing Sumire to his world as soon as possible.


    "She''s alright, you don''t need to think too much, rather what do you think of this Shokugeki?"


    "What do I think?" Erina looked at Tadokoro and Souma. Even though Tadokoro was quite slow at first, it seemed that she had talent, but Souma''s assist was also very noticeable on this Shokugeki. However, she shook her head and said, "They''re good, but the distance between them and that Shinomiya Chef is too big."


    "I don''t think so." Hinako suddenly interrupted their conversation and said, "I think that there is a chance for Tadokoro-chan to win this Shokugeki and I don''t like Shinomiya."


    "Hey, I heard that Hinako!"


    Shinomiya, who was cooking, red at Hinako.


    Hinako only stuck out her tongue looking at this man.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the interaction between the two of them and shook his head. His gesture didn''t mean anything, but he somehow hoped for them to go out together already.


    Then Shinomiya didn''t make them wait too long and served his dish.


    "Here you go, please taste it." Shinomiya had a confident smile on his face while giving his dishes to the three judges along with Haru and Erina.


    "Hey, where''s mine?!" Hinakoined.


    "There''s nothing for you!"


    Everyone ignored Hinako and Shinomiya who fought each other then looked at the dish which was presented by Shinomiya.


    "Chou Farci, huh?"


    Chou Farchi is one of the European dishes, the filling is traditionally based around meat, often beef,mb, or pork and is seasoned with garlic, onion, and spices. Grains such as rice and barley, eggs, mushrooms, and vegetables are often included. Pickled cabbage leaves are often used for wrapping, particrly in Southeastern Europe. In Asia, seafood, tofu and shiitake mushroom may also be used and Chinese cabbage is often used as a wrapping.


    Haru didn''t think too much and ate it together with Erina.


    *Boom!*


    Erina and Haru who had eaten this food realized the ability of this "Magician of Vegetables", both of them had to admit that this normal dish from Europe could be so delicious under Shinomiya''s hands.


    Erina suddenly felt that she had be a magical girl, but right in front of her, there was her nemesis who had caused her a lot of trouble.


    "Take this, White Lava!"


    Erina didn''t expect this attack and she was covered in the sticky white liquid. She quickly opened her eyes and hit Haru''s arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "N, nothing¡­" Erina blushed and couldn''t tell the truth since there were a lot of people here, but she could talk with himter since they were in the same room.


    "What do you think?" Shinomiya asked.


    "It''s good." Haru nodded.


    "Right?" Shinomiya smiled looking at Haru''s reaction.


    "But is this your best?" Haru looked at Shinomiya which caused Shinomiya to frown.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s good and if you open a shop then without doubt it''ll be popr, but that''s all." Haru felt that it wasn''t Shinomiya''s best dish. "I''ve eaten a lot of delicious foods, and if you tell me that this is your best then I can only say that I''m a bit disappointed."


    "You¡­?!"


    Shinomiya held his anger since no chef loved when their food was being criticized.


    "But don''t worry, this dish is worth investing in." Haru smiled and said, "But if you want me to take back my words thene out with your best when your restaurant has been opened."


    "¡­"


    Shinomiya raised his eyebrow and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll create a dish that''ll make you say that it is the best dish that you''ve eaten in your life."


    "I can''t wait for it."


    It seemed that everyone was startled by the interaction between Haru and Shinomiya, except for Erina, Dojima, and both students who faced Shinomiya in this Shokugeki.


    Before long Tadokoro and Souma also served their dishes. The number of dishes were only four, even though Haru and Erina weren''t judges, Tadokoro also decided to prepare a dish for them, though, they needed to eat this one dish together since the number of the dishes wasn''t much.


    Terrine.


    It was a dish which was prepared by Tadokoro during the training camp earlier and it was the dish which was being judged a failure by Shinomiya.


    However, Erina and Haru didn''t think too much and also tried this dish. The moment the dish was put into their mouths, they could feel a gentleness which made their heart warm.


    "This¡­?" Erina was quite surprised. Even though Shinomiya''s dish was better, there was something special about Tadokoro''s dish.


    "I''ve decided."


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru at that moment.


    "Tadokoro, if you''re being expelled then you don''t need to worry. You can be my private chef in the future and I''ll treat you gently."


    Haru had to say sorry to Souma, but Tadokoro''s dish was gifted since it really warmed him. If he worked really hard that day then when he returned there was such a warm dish then his day would be very blissful.


    "E, Eh¡­?!" Tadokoro was blushing and didn''t expect this invitation.


    "You can''t?!"


    Everyone in this ce loved Tadokoro, and they had aimed at her at the beginning. Even though Haru was a billionaire, it didn''t mean that they were going to give up Tadokoro.


    "Haru¡­ do you like this girl that much?" Erina asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s talk about the result of the Shokugeki."


    Haru decided to change the topic of conversation.


    Without doubt, the winner of this Shokugeki was Shinomiya, but Tadokoro''s dish was also special which also made her receive a vote from Dojima, Hinako, Haru, and Erina which reversed the situation and turned her into the winner which caused Shinomiya to frown.


    However, Shinomiya didn''t say anything since Megumi''s dish gave him a special feeling and made him remember why he had be a chef.


    Haru and Erina didn''t stay too long and decided to return to their room, before that he also told Tadokoro toe to his cafe anytime since he was really interested in Tadokoro''s cooking.


    "You don''t have that kind of feeling towards that girl, right?" Erina asked again.


    "No, my friend seems to be aiming at her so I won''t disturb their rtionship."


    Erina nodded and hugged his arm tightly.


    Haru smiled and whispered, "Do you want to drink again?"


    Erina blushed and her ears turned red. She looked at this demon king, who had done a smephy act to her tongue. She wasn''t going to deny it, though. She nodded quietly and moved closer at him.


    Haru sighed and wondered how his fiancee could be this cute. He hugged Erina''s slender waist and decided to teach her a lot of things tonight. He also thought to give her some pleasureter.


    Both of them returned to their room calmly so they wouldn''t arouse a suspicion, but it seemed that it wouldn''t be that easy.


    "Erina, Haru, you''rete!"


    Alice and Hisako stood up in front of Haru and Erina''s room and it seemed that they had an intention to give them trouble tonight.


    Haru and Erina looked at each other before sighing.

 Chapter 1069 Beauty Tips

    <h4>Chapter 1069 Beauty Tips</h4>


    The time moved so fast and soon the training camp would end in three days.


    Erina wasn''t in hurry, even though tonight, she couldn''t taste her new favorite drink, but it was quite a fun night since she along with Haru, Alice, and Hisako were ying until midnight before they slept in the middle of the game. Though, she was annoyed when Alice was sleeping while hugging him, but it wasn''t that she didn''t understand since it felt veryfortable to hug him.


    However, Haru was her fiance after all, and she didn''t want to share him with her cousin. If it was other girls then she might close her eyes, but her cousin was off-limits, she couldn''t let Alice get too close with him since she knew very well how perverted and charming her fiance was.


    "You''re going to follow us for today?" Alice asked.


    Erina''s thought was broken and looked at Haru, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba who walked together.


    "Well, it is boring to wait in the hotel room. It is better to spend my free time fishing or something."


    Their training today was quite simr to the training which was done by Souma and Tadokoro on the first day so he thought to spend his day fishing today since that way he could spend his time with themter.


    "You can''t bother us, alright? We''re doing serious training." Erina reminded Haru, but her eyes were clearly telling him to leave Alice.


    "Alright, alright." Haru decided to leave them and went to her previous spot on the first day during the training camp. He said goodbye and told them good luck on their training camp.


    "Then, I''ll go now."


    Erina nodded, but then she saw him stop without moving. "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re not going to kiss me?" Haru asked.


    Erina blushed and pushed his back. "You¡­?! How can you ask such a shameless thing!" She didn''t mind if there was only Hisako or Alice beside them, but this time, there were a lot of students in their surroundings.


    "¡­"


    Hisako and Alice rolled their eyes and wondered how this girl could say such a thing when both of them had seen Erina and Haru kiss each other.


    "So¡­ no?"


    Erina continued to push him toward the quiet ce where it was hard to see them. She kissed Haru''s cheek and said, "Kiss me too."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and kissed her lips directly.


    Sitting on hiszy chair, Haru was fishing a fish and thought that such azy day was quite good. Though, it would be perfect if there was a girl who could apany him, but he knew that Erina, Alice, or even Hisako were busy on their training camp.


    Pondering about this location, Haru was quite amazed about the forest in the surroundings of the resort. In this resort, the guests were allowed to hunt the animals and vegetables in this area.


    To protect the guests in the resort, there was a fence which surrounded the perimeter of the hunting area. It was a forest after all, and it wouldn''t be weird if there was a dangerous animal such as a bear. Though, it was impossible to see it in this ce since it was surrounded by a fence.


    Haru was quite bored with fishing fish and thought that it would be good to hunt something such as a rabbit, chicken, duck, etc. There was also a venison, but he felt that it was too big and he didn''t think that he was able to eat all of it, but if it was rabbit, chicken, then it was possible for him to eat it alone.


    "Rabbit, huh?"


    Haru gulped and thought to hunt a rabbit, but he heard a noise from the bushes. He turned his head and saw Alice who came out from the bushes.


    "Haru!"


    Alice smiled childishly looking at Haru.


    "Alice, howe you''re here?" Haru asked.


    "Hehehe, I''m going to get a fish. Give me one, the big one!" Alice walked toward him cheerfully and was about to take Haru''s bucket. "You don''t mind, right?"


    "Take it."


    Haru didn''t really mind sharing his haul with Alice. He looked around and asked, "Who is your partner?"


    "It''s Kurokiba. He should be fishing on the nearby stream." Alice pointed her finger in some direction.


    "So when your partner is doing work, you''re ying around?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "I''m not ying around! I''m getting fish for our training! See?" Alice showed the bucket which was taken from Haru earlier.


    "It''s mine, right?" Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, don''t sweat the small stuff." Alice waved her hand with a smile as if it didn''t really matter.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but didn''t think too much. He had to admit that this girl was very fun and cheerful which affected him because of her cheerfulness.


    "So where''s Erina?" Haru asked.


    When Alice was being asked, she pouted and asked, "Why are you asking about Erina? Don''t you feel happy that there is a beautiful girl beside you?"


    "Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru looked around and didn''t see anyone.


    "It''s me!" Alice roared and felt a bit annoyed by his reaction.


    "Oh, it''s you." Haru nodded and observed Alice from up to down. He had to admit that Alice''s body had grown from thest time he had seen her.


    "W, what? I won''t do anything perverted with you!" Alice covered her body with her hands.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since this girl was very narcissistic.


    Alice thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "It is only me or Erina who bes more beautiful somehow," Alice asked with a frown.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Haru didn''t understand Alice''s question.


    "I''ve seen Erina''s skin be very smooth and supple. I''ve asked her what is her secret or the brand of her skin care, but she has never told me. You''re staying in the same room as her, right? Can you tell me?" Alice looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Skin care?"


    "Of course! I want my skin to be smooth and supple too!"


    Alice was very annoyed since Erina didn''t tell her about her skin care, and she was also annoyed since she was being left alone by both of them. Waving her hand, she continued, "Anyway, I will forgive you if you can tell me or bring me her skin care."


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t remember that Erina had changed her skin care and from his impression, she had never changed anything. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think that she has changed her skin care or anything."


    "Then why has her skin be more beautiful? Have you done something to her? If so, do the same to me!" Alice pulled Haru''s arms and put a spoiled expression on her face.


    "¡­"


    Haru recalled that he had only taught Erina about perverted stuff and let her taste his white liquid. ''Is that a thing?'' He felt that it was possible, but he didn''t expect his white liquid to have such an effect, but at the same time, he also knew that Erina had be even more beautiful or rarther all of his girlfriends who had tasted that white liquid, their skin became better somehow.


    "Hmm? It seems that you really have done something." Alice sat on Haru''sp and begged. "Haru, do the same to me."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at this request. ''Does this girl want to be showered too?'' He shook his head and hurriedly calmed himself.


    "ALICE!!!"


    But then it seemed that his luck was quite good since Erina and Hisako noticed both of them.


    "Get up for me!"


    Erina hurriedly told Alice to stand up, but Alice snorted and continued to sit on Haru''sp.


    Both sisters started to bicker with each other, fortunately there weren''t any people in their surroundings.


    During their bickering, no one noticed that some part of the fence was broken and something or someone had entered this resort area.

 Chapter 1070 Disaster 1

    <h4>Chapter 1070 Disaster 1</h4>


    After catching some fish on the stream, Kurokiba was about toe back.


    "Ojou!"


    Kurokiba looked around with a lifeless expression, but he didn''t see Alice anywhere. He sighed and knew how naughty Alice was. He walked around the stream then he saw Haru who was sittingzily while fishing a fish.


    "Oh, Kurokiba?" Haru noticed Kurokiba who walked toward him.


    Kurokiba nodded and looked at Haru with a respectful gaze. In his childhood, he lived a very harsh life and everyday was survival. He needed to be strong to be able to live and he didn''t fear anyone, but this guy was different. He could see even though Haru seemed to be veryzy and seemed harmless, but he knew very well that this guy was hiding something within his body. It was like a sleeping beast, and once this guy was awoken then he would shake the world.


    Though, at the same time, Kurokiba also knew about Haru''s identity since Alice often collected news about Haru at home.


    "Kasugano-san, do you know where Ojou is?"


    Kurokiba needed to go back since he wanted to cook as soon as possible so he could end the training camp early.


    "She should be with Erina and Arato." Haru pulled his fishing pole and caught a fish swiftly. His movement was so swift and efficient that the fish entered the bucket without being able to fight back. "You should wait here, they mighte back soon."


    Kurokiba didn''t seem surprised, but rather sighed when he thought about Alice. He nodded and sat beside Haru since it seemed that Haru brought another folding chair with him. He was also about to fish, but suddenly he heard Haru''s voice which made his body tense.


    "Kurokiba, can you call security?"


    "Huh?"


    "If possible tell them to bring a shotgun or a gun." Haru''s expression became serious and stood up from his chair before running in some direction.


    Kurokiba didn''t have a chance to ask Haru, but his brain quickly drew a conclusion which might happen from Haru''s sentence. His expression became serious and he hurriedly ran toward the direction of the office.


    Erina, Hisako, and Alice walked together to hunt for ingredients within this hunting ground.


    "Why are you here?" Erina looked at Alice with a displeased expression.


    Waving her hand, Alice said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m going to help you to get ingredients."


    "I don''t need your help!"


    "But you want to catch a rabbit, right? It''s very hard to catch one, you should bring Haru too." Alice thought that Erina was too stubborn since Erina wanted to hunt a rabbit alone.


    For some girls, they might be very hesitant to catch a rabbit, but they''re different since they''re a chef.


    Alice, Erina, and Hisako had eaten various dishes from various ingredients and rabbits were quite normal ingredients in their minds.


    Rabbit was also frequently eaten in European countries which made Alice quite familiar with this animal and she also knew how hard it was to catch this animal.


    "No, I''ll do this myself." Erina was very stubborn.


    "Erina-sama¡­" Hisako had to admit that Erina, who was stubborn, was very cute.


    "Even if I can''t catch it, I can get a fish from Haru¡­" Erina wanted to try and even if she failed to hunt one, it didn''t really matter since there was still a lot of time before the training was over.


    "Well¡­ That''s true." Alice nodded and knew that Haru had caught a lot of fish.


    "Erina-sama, I''ll gather herbs around¡­"


    Hisako thought that it was necessary to gather herbs to garnish their dish.


    "Thank you, Hisako." Erina nodded with smile, and continued to look for a rabbit, but she didn''t move far away from Hisako since she wouldn''t leave her secretary here alone.


    Alice was following Erina and Hisako with a bored expression, even though she wasn''t confident that Erina could catch a rabbit, but there was a possibility that Erina could catch one.


    Erina loved to use venison meat and she also often went to follow a hunter to get fresh meat from the hunting ground or mountain directly so she knew how to hunt an animal and rabbit was one of them. She was looking at the surrounding area, and heard a noise from the bushes.


    "Over there!"


    Alice was very excited, but her cor was caught by Erina and she was almost choked by Erina. She was annoyed andined. "What are you doing, Erina?!" She turned and was about to start herint, but she felt that Erina''s expression was a bit wrong. She followed Erina''s gaze then her heart stopped beating.


    Not only Alice, but Hisako and Erina felt that their hearts stopped beating when they saw the thing in front of him.


    It appeared so suddenly from thick bushes before looking at them silently.


    "¡­"


    Hisako, Erina, and Alice didn''t dare to let out their voices and their bodies were shaken from fear when they saw the thing in front of them.


    "No¡­" Alice''s voice was trembling, but because of that voice.


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!!"


    The beast in front of them stood in all four and showed its sharp fangs. Itsrge body could give anyone a scare as long as they saw it.


    That roar reverberated through the hunting ground which could be heard by some people within, but some people didn''t know what it was except three girls who faced this beast directly.


    Hisako''s body was shaken, but she hurriedly looked at Erina. "E, Erina-sama, please run¡­"


    Erina ignored Hisako''s words since she also couldn''t move her body very well since the beast which appeared in front of them was a bear.


    Usually it would be impossible for a bear to appear in this hunting ground within the resort since this ce was surrounded by a fence which would repel any dangerous beast such as a bear.


    The bear walked slowly toward them, it could smell the hormone which was secreted from those three girls. It could feel their fear and they were about to be another meat in its eyes. It let out a drool and imagined how delicious the meat of those three girls was.


    Even though Erina was known as a queen in the world of culinary, she was still a normal girl. She had never practiced any martial arts nor she had a super power which was able to destroy a in a single attack. Though, if she had that power then she would use that power to monopolize Haru for herself.


    However, Erina knew that if this continued that she might not be able to meet him again in this life.


    When the bear was two meters away from them, it stood with its two legs which made them tremble even more.


    "Y, you stupid bear! J, Just go away!"


    Alice was crying and stood up in front of everyone.


    "A, Alice, what are you doing! Get away!" Erina''s heart was beating very fast and panicked.


    "Hehehe¡­ I, I don''t know¡­ b, but I won''t let this stupid bear do anything to you¡­" Alice raised her two small fists and looked at the bear with fear, but hidden there it was full of hostility. If she came backter then she wouldn''t hesitate to tell the people to hunt down this stupid bear and make it into a bear stew. She had made a vow and she would do it no matter what.


    "ROAARRRRR!!!!"


    The bear seemed to be able to feel the hostility from Alice. It felt insulted since by Alice''s gaze, since in front of its eyes, they were only prey, they were meat, and they would be eaten by it soon, but it didn''t mind giving them painful death before it ate them. It raised its paws, which were fully armed with sharp ws and were about to shred Alice apart.


    "ALICE!!!"


    Erina panicked and felt fear, even though Alice was annoying, but Alice was her cousin and even if she tried to hide it, she loved Alice as her friend.


    "H, help¡­ help¡­ Haru, help!!!"


    Erina shouted Haru''s name unconsciously since in her mind, he was her knight in white worse.


    Alice was about to wee her death, but suddenly someone caught her waist along with Erina and Hisako escaped from the attack of the bear.


    *Boom!*


    Even though the bear didn''t hit Alice and the girls, its ws caused the ground to sink and some dirt was scattered.


    Alice''s heart was beating fast and her adrenaline was fully secreted, but she didn''t expect that she would be saved.


    "You alright?"


    Alice couldn''t let out her voice since she was in shock, but she knew him very well.


    "Haru!!!" 2x


    Hisako and Erina hugged Haru immediately since they felt that they had been saved.


    "If you''re alright then hurry up and get away from here since the danger isn''t over yet."


    His voice awoken them, especially when they heard this loud roar again.


    "ROOOARRRRRRR!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1071 Disaster 2

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Disaster 2</h4>


    No one in the office knew what had happened in the hunting ground and they were waiting for the students to returnzily to the office since there was nothing to do, but then there was one student with heavy breath and fierce expression suddenly came which startled them.


    "What''s wrong?"


    One of the staff felt that there was something wrong.


    "Hurry up and get your people! There''s a bear!" Kurokiba shouted fiercely.


    "!!!!"


    Erina, Alice, and Hisako realized that they hadn''t escaped from the danger or rather they also implicated him into this danger.


    "Hurry up and get away." Haru looked at them and said, "I''ve told Kurokiba to bring someone, for now, you should run while I stop this bear."


    "S, Sorry¡­ I, I can''t move Haru¡­" Alice grimaced and her body couldn''t move very well.


    "¡­"


    Haru stared at Alice and had to admit that this girl was very brave earlier. He stood up and said, "Then try to get away as soon as possible, I''ll defeat this bear as soon as possible."


    "D, do you want to die?! D, don''t do something stupid!" Erina shouted and said, "Y, you can''t defeat a bear! J, just get away from this ce, Haru¡­"


    Haru ignored Erina and faced the bear ready for a fight. He raised both of his fists and if someone saw him then they could tell that it was an orthodox stance from boxing.


    "The bear should have a speed of at least 60 km/h. Do you think I can run away while bringing the three of you? I''ve to fight at least wait for Kurokiba to bring help or else, we, all, are going to die."


    "ROOOOARRRR!!!"


    The bear looked disdainfully toward Haru. Its height was five meters and Haru, who was only around 1.84 meters, was only an ant in front of it.


    "H, Haru¡­ Y, your back¡­"


    Alice only realized it, but when she saw him facing the bear, she could see therge wound on his back. She could clearly tell that it was caused after he had saved her before.


    "J, just run, alright?" Erina was crying looking at Haru''s wounded back.


    "Arato!" Haru said.


    "Y, yes¡­" Hisako, who couldn''t utter a word for a while, answered him unconsciously.


    "If possible bring both of them away from here since it''ll get messy."


    Haru started to move, moving from right to left, if a boxer champion saw him at that moment, they would be startled. He could see that the bear disdained him and of course, he was angry, but he held it. He knew that this move might be maniptive, but he could use this to closer the rtionship between his girls by using the beast in front of him.


    ''Since you''ve appeared then let me use you¡­''


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!"


    The bear started to move and even though its body was very huge, its speed was very fast. It appeared right in front of Haru and swept down its ws.


    Haru dodged that attack and counterattacked the bear with a solid one-two punch.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    The punch hit the head of the bear which made it frown, but it didn''t stop its attack, rather it made it angier. It used its other ws to sweep him down.


    *Boom!*


    The power of the bear was so powerful that it blew him away into a tree with a very loud impact.


    "Cough!"


    Haru coughed up blood andrge wounds appeared on his chest. He felt that if he became an actor, it would be very easy for him to get the best actor in an Academy Award.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Erina wanted to get him, but she was stopped by Hisako.


    "D, don''t do that, Erina-sama! W, we need to get help right now! The faster the better!"


    The bear didn''t stop its attack andunched toward Haru with opened its mouth which was filled with razor sharp teeth.


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    "HARU!!!!!"


    The bear thought that Haru was dying in only a matter of seconds and it should eat this hateful human before those three useless things, but then¡­


    *Baam!*


    Suddenly a punch appeared and hit the chin on the bear which closed its mouth forcefully. Then, before it realized what had happened, something poked one of its eyes which made it roar painfully.


    "ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!"


    The roar was so loud that it caused everyone to notice.


    Kurokiba''s expression became paler and along with the staff of from the resort, he hurriedly ran toward the direction of that noise since if someone happened to thedy from Nakiri n then their heads wouldn''t be saved.


    "Hurry up!"


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    As the bear roared in painful cries, another solid one-two punch hit right into its temple.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    The bear staggered and felt that punches caused a shock on its brain.


    Haru stood up and used this chance to fight back.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru kept punching right into the head of the bear since he could see that it was its weakness. He calmly analyzed his opponent and attacked when there was an opening, he didn''t hesitate to attack it.


    "¡­"


    Erina, Hisako, and Alice opened their mouths wide since they didn''t expect to see this scene. Therge bear with a size five meters was being beaten by Haru, but at the same time, it gave them a sigh of relief and also amazement.


    "Haru, beat this stupid bear!!!" Alice couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "You¡­ Shut up! Don''t let him lose his focus!" Erina hurriedly closed Alice''s mouth since she knew that Haru was fighting against a dangerous beast and one wrong mistake would lead to death, especially when she saw his bloody body. She knew that if this fight continued then he might lose because of blood loss.


    Alice hurriedly realized her mistake and closed her mouth, but it was toote.


    The bear seemed to be angrier and its mind was cunning than they had thought. It had grown to five meters high and it was impossible to stay alive without being able to fool those foolish prey.


    The bear could see that those three girls seemed to be very precious to the young man in front of them. At the time, it didn''t see Haru as another prey, but rather an opponent. However, because of that, it was going to give him a painful memory.


    In a single moment, when Haru was about to send out his punch, the bear turned and ran toward the direction of the three girls.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    The three girls lost their voices and the shock from earlier made them unable to move their bodies. They could see the cruel expression from the bear which was about to give them a death, but then¡­


    "You¡­ I want to give you some honorable death, but it seems that I''ve to change it now."


    Suddenly the bear realized that someone hadtched onto its back when it was trying to throw this person, its other eye was poked once again.


    "ROARRRRRRR!!!!"


    But that wasn''t over, and the bear''s head was being bombed by a powerful punch several times in one spot. It kept being hit before part of its skull was broken.


    *Baam!*


    The bear fell down on the ground, dripping in blood, before dying.


    Haru sat tiredly on the top of it. His body was full of blood, but his eyes were fiercely looking at the bear below him. Then he turned his gaze toward the three girls in front of him.


    When they were being gazed at, it felt that their wombs were opened wanting him to impregnate them. It was their instinct as a woman to choose the most powerful man as their mate which was the man in front of them.


    Haru smiled and said, "What are you dumbfounded for? Hurry up and call an ambnce for me."


    "!!!"


    "Haru, Haru, are you alright?" Erina hurriedly woke up from her stupor and her face was covered in tears asking him in worry.


    "I''m alright¡­" Haru patted Erina''s head.


    "HARU!!!"


    Erina hugged him, ignoring the blood on his body.


    Haru sucked a deep breath and said, "Lighter, lighter, don''t hug me so tight, I''ve a lot of wounds on my body." Even though it didn''t hurt, he needed to act after all.


    Erina didn''t seem to hear him and kept hugging him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hisako and Alice were looking at Erina in jealousy, before they heard a shout from some direction.


    "OJOU!! KASUGANO-SAN!!! WHERE ARE YOU?!"


    Alice hurriedly stood up and shouted, "Come here! We need an ambnce, hurry up!"


    Kurokiba along with the staff of the resort came with their weapons and ready for the fight, but then they were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. They saw the fierce bear lying with bloodied head and on the top of it, there was a man which was riddled with wounds sitting on the top of it with a girl who was hugging him tightly.


    "¡­This¡­?"


    They didn''t expect someone to be able to defeat a bear which caused them to be dumbfounded.


    "What are you dumbfounded for! Hurry up and get me an ambnce or I''ll fire all of you!!!"


    Erina roared which woke all of them hurriedly. She was full of anger and keptining about what had happened to this resort and if something happened to him then she wouldn''t mind razing the resort.


    Looking at Erina, it seemed that his n might be a bit too much.

 Chapter 1072 Bear?

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Bear?</h4>


    The training camp became chaotic, even though the attack from the bear wasn''t announced, but every student in this training camp knew that there was something wrong and the students who were in the same training ss as Erina, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba also heard a roar of beast which caused them to know that something must be happening.


    After that incident, every student on the hunting ground was gathered together and they were told to stay in the building until the matter was solved.


    The lecturer knew what had happened, but he didn''t tell anyone about it since it might cause damage to Tootsuki''s name. He only told them that they didn''t need to do a training camp today and they passed the training for today.


    Those students were happy, but at the same time, they were worried since they didn''t see Erina, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba at that moment. The four of them were very famous after all so they were worried when they didn''t see the three of them, but the lecturer told them not to worry and told them to return early.


    Some lecturers didn''t say much and left the students after they had been told to stay at the hotel then left them since there was something more important to do.


    The students didn''t know what was happening and only talked to each other, wondering what was happening.


    "You alright?" Dojima asked, looking at Haru who was wrapped in bandages.


    "I''m alright." His appearance was a bit pale, but he had a calm expression on his face. Waving his hand, he said, "Though, I mightck blood. Give me meat or something."


    "¡­"


    Dojima gulped and said, "The ambnce wille soon, you shouldn''t eat something strange first before the doctores." Even though there was a medical room inside the resort, there wasn''t any doctor inside this resort which made him frustrated. If something happened to Haru, then even if he did a harakiri then his life might not be saved. The only lucky thing was that it seemed that Haru was alright and could even defeat a bear.


    If Dojima didn''t see the wound of Haru''s body and the dead body of the bear then he might not believe it. Though, at the same time, he hurriedly gathered all of the hunters within the resort to protect the surrounding area since he was afraid that there was another bear who had entered the resort through the broken fence. He also thought that Haru might be the fiercest man that he had seen since the size of the bear was sorge and Haru''s method to kill it was very vicious since he could see that the eyes of the bear were destroyed without mercy by him.


    "Y, you''re really alright, right?" Erina''splexion was quite pale, but she didn''t want to leave him.


    "I''m alright. You don''t need to worry." Haru tried to reassure Erina.


    Erina gritted her teeth and asked, "Where''s the ambnce!"


    "T, the ambnce is here!"


    Everyone sighed in relief and hurriedly brought him to the ambnce.


    "WHAT?! BEAR?!"


    Senzaemon stood up from his seat and asked, "How are they? What about the students?" Hisplexion became pale when he heard what had happened. "What about Erina? Alice?" Hisplexion became better when he heard that his granddaughters were alright, but his expression became gloomy when he heard that Haru was wounded. "Damn, what the hell have you been doing?! How can you make such a mistake?! If something happens to him then you can''t forget to see the sun tomorrow!" Hisplexion didn''t feel better when he heard their apologies, but there was one thing which he needed to do.


    "Where''s the bear?"


    The presence of Senzamon was very huge. He was known as the Demon King of Culinary World after all.


    "It¡­ It''s in the resort."


    Senzamon took the katana to his office and was ready to y it down. "Where it is, I''ll y it down myself." He clenched the katana tightly and he was ready to kill the thing which endangered the life of his grandchildren.


    "D, director, the bear has been killed!"


    "¡­ Who has killed it?" Senzaemon thought that he needed to reward someone who had in the bear.


    "I, It''s Kasunogo-sama. He used his bare hands to kill it."


    "¡­"


    Senzamon opened his eyes wide before heughed. "As expected of my grandson-inw!" But then he remembered that something had happened to Haru. "Hurry up and bring me to him! I need to see his condition!"


    "Yes!"


    Hyakkou Academy.


    The school was operated as usual, but when Haru wasn''t there, the girls were quiet and they were a bit lifeless since they couldn''t see him for a day. In their minds, Haru was their eye candy and even if he dated Kirari, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t watch him, right?


    In the student council room, everyone was talking about the school festival which was about to happen soon, but suddenly Kirari''s phone rang which stopped the discussion.


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and opened it. "Hello?" Her expression became pale and she stood up hurriedly leaving all of them behind without saying anything.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stumped and dumbfounded while wondering what had happened.


    "K, Kirari-sama!"


    Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko hurriedly followed Kirari leaving everyone in this room with worry, curiosity, and dumbfounded since it was their first time to see Kirari with such an expression.


    "What happened?"


    Sora was inside the ssroom, but suddenly someone knocked on the door of the ssroom.


    Everyone inside the ssroom was looking toward the direction of the door and saw Hiratsuka who seemed to have a pale expression.


    "Sora and Megumi, you twoe with me. There''s something happening." Hiratsuka was very rude, but she didn''t care since something important was happening.


    Sora and Megumi weren''t sure, but they nodded and followed Hiratsuka after they took their bags.


    Everyone seemed to start to get worried, especially those who were close to Sora and Megumi, but they didn''t have a chance to ask since the three of them had gone away.


    Hiratsuka brought Sora, Megumi, and Utaha to her car hurriedly which made the three of them wonder what had happened and they also felt a bad feeling inside their heart.


    "What happened?"


    When they were inside the car, Sora couldn''t help but ask.


    "Haru is wounded."


    "What?!" 3x


    "How?"


    They didn''t understand how Haru could be wounded with his bodyguards and his power.


    "Bear."


    "Bear?!" 3x


    "I''m not sure about the details, but we need to go to the hospital."


    They didn''t hesitate and nodded, even telling her to hurry.


    There were a lot of doctors in his surroundings checking his body to see whether there was something wrong or not. Though, at the same time, they were amazed since Haru was able to fight against a bear. They could see that his muscle was very strong and the wounds which were caused by the bear were closed down by the movement of his muscle, but even so, they needed to check him since they were afraid for an infection to happen.


    However, the female doctor and the nurse seemed to get wet when they saw his naked body, especially with that bloody body, causing them to remember what was the charm of man.


    "Haru, you alright?"


    "I''m alright. I''ve only suffered from ripped skin, torn muscles, and loss of blood. You don''t need to worry too much, aunt." Haru looked at Maki''s mother who looked at him in worry. He was in Maki''s hospital after that incident since he was morefortable in this ce and he also believed in their credibility.


    "You¡­ You''ve just fought a bear! Do you want to die?!" Maki''s mother roared since she had always thought of him as her own child. Her eyes were red and shouted, "Also, don''t call me, aunt?!" Though, at the same time, she realized that he had grown so big.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Then should I just leave my girlfriend being eaten by a bear? I''ve won, that''s all that matters." Heidzily on the bed without caring about his naked body being seen by a lot of people. They were doctors and he didn''t think too much since it was their profession.


    "¡­Girlfriend? What about Maki?" Maki''s mother stared at him.


    "¡­"


    "Is this something that we should discuss now?" Haru asked.


    Maki''s mother calmed herself and nodded. "Your body seems to be alright, but I''ll have to see whether there''s something wrong or not for the past few days."


    "So can I wear my pants now?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Maki''s mother snorted and pped Haru''s thing. "What are you afraid of? I''ve seen it several times when you''re a chi¡­" She stopped when Haru''s thing stood up proudly.


    "I''m not a child again, aunt." Haru reminded Maki''s mother and took his pants.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki''s mother blushed and coughed. "Then wear your pants, but you shouldn''t wear your shirt since we need to see whether there''s something wrong or not with your body."


    Haru nodded and wore his pants which somehow he could perceive that some female doctor and nurse sighed in disappointment. He shook his head and red at Maki''s mother telling him that he wasn''t a show.


    Maki''s mother nodded and told all of them to get out, leaving two of them inside. She looked at him and said, "There are a lot of people who have been waiting for you."


    "I know."


    "¡­Don''t hurt, Maki, alright?" Maki''s mother stared at Haru.


    Haru looked at Maki''s mother and said, "I won''t."


    "That''s good to hear." Maki''s mother looked at the thing between his leg and said, "Calm that down or else, you''ll scare someone with it."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1073 Meeting of Harem

    <h4>Chapter 1073 Meeting of Harem</h4>


    Maki''s mother let the people who had been waiting for him enter.


    Erina, Dojima, Alice, Kurokiba, and Hisako entered. They sighed in relief when they saw him alright.


    Dojima and Kurokiba didn''t bother him again since they could also see that the three girls seemed to want to be alone with him.


    Maki''s mother looked at Erina, Alice, and Hisako. Out of the three of them, she could see that the three of them seemed to care very much about him. She was wondering whether one of them was his girlfriend.


    Erina looked at Alice and Hisako wondering how long the two of them were going to stay in this ce. Though, in the end, she didn''t say anything and helped to feed Haru since he was hungry. She didn''t think too much about the doctor and thought that she was here to take care of Haru.


    "Haru!!!"


    Suddenly the door to his room opened and a silver haired beautiful girl ran in his direction.


    "Kirari? Why are you here?" Haru was surprised.


    Kirari''s eyes were red and it seemed that she was crying. "You''re alright?"


    "I''m very healthy," Haru said.


    "That''s good¡­" Kirari sighed in relief then she noticed Erina, Alice, and Hisako. Then before long, there was another girl who came to his room from Runa, Sayaka, Yuriko, and Ririka, but somehow the four of them could perceive the situation was a bit wrong, especially when they could see three beautiful girls beside Haru. They didn''t know who they were, but they could see that the rtionship between Haru and those three girls seemed very close.


    "Haru!!!"


    Then another person came in this time, it was Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Hiratsuka.


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi ignored all of the girls and asked Haru directly. However, they gave a nod to Erina, Kirari, and Ririka since they knew each other.


    "You''re alright?" Hiratsuka asked.


    Everyone looked at this woman who seemed to be in herte 20''s.


    "I''m alright."


    "But how the hell have you fought a bear?!" Hiratsuka asked. She was really afraid to lose her nephew after all.


    "Bear?!"


    Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko didn''t know what was happening, however, they didn''t expect that Haru would receive the wounds on his body because of fighting against a bear.


    "Did you really fight a bear?" Runa asked curiously. She could see that Haru was alright and didn''t feel that worry anymore.


    "Of course! He even killed it using his bare-hands!" Alice seemed quite proud as if she was the one who did it herself.


    "¡­"


    Alice looked at Haru and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring the meat of that bear and make a beer stew for youter!" She had vowed to make the bear meat into a beat stew before and of course, she would do it.


    "Oh, I can''t wait for it."


    It wasn''t Haru''s first time eating a bear since he had also eaten one during his stay in the world of ck Bullet.


    "So how is this happening?" Runa couldn''t help but ask.


    Everyone was also curious how the hell Haru could fight against a bear so suddenly.


    Alice, of course, was more than happy to tell everyone what had happened before and how he had fought a bear.


    "¡­"


    Listening to the story from Alice''s mouth, they weren''t sure what to say for a while. It seemed unbelievable, but they were inclined to believe it since they had a feeling that Haru might really able to defeat a bear using his bare-hands.


    Maki''s mother, who was inside his room, also confirmed that the wounds on Haru''s chest and back were being caused by a bear.


    "¡­"


    Everyone took a deep breath and felt that it was unbelievable. Though at the same time, they really wanted to be in the ce of Erina, Hisako, and Alice who saw the fight between Haru and the bear, protecting them with his body. They felt that it was so romantic somehow.


    Kirari seemed to believe what Alice had told everyone, but at the same time, she wanted to see him when he snapped. She had seen him helping her to escape from her enemies, but she had never seen him fighting.


    "Alright, alright, let him rest. He needs to have a quiet environment." Maki''s mother told everyone to get out.


    "Can we stay here? I''ll take care of him." Sora looked at Maki''s mother.


    Maki''s mother looked at Haru unconsciously.


    "I''m alright, but some of you really need to return." Haru looked at Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, Yuriko, Alice, and Hisako.


    "¡­"


    Everyone who was being gazed at by Haru knew what his gaze meant which made them sigh. Looking at Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Kirari, and Erina, of course, they felt quite jealous since they could see that they were special in Haru''s eyes. They nodded and went back, even Hiratsuka nced at Haru, but she knew that he needed to take a rest. Though, she woulde tomorrow and ask him some questions.


    Maki''s mother, who also went out with everyone, noticed that her daughter was in front of Haru''s room. "Maki!"


    Maki looked at her mother and asked in concern, "Is he alright?"


    Maki''s mother nodded and said, "He''s alright. You should enter to see him."


    Maki could see that there were a lot of girls who had entered his room which made her quite ufortable.


    Maki''s mother could see that Maki was quite ufortable. She patted her daughter''s head and said, "He''s scum, you know that?"


    "¡­"


    Maki looked at her mother in surprise.


    "I mean, he has a lot of girlfriends and if you decide to follow your heart then you''ll only be one of those girlfriends.


    "¡­"


    Maki bit her lips and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "But if you want him, then I won''t stop you."


    "Huh?"


    "He has the ability to take care of you and he''s an amazing man. If you want the best then it should be him, but you need to prepare your heart since you need to share him with other girls."


    Maki blushed and refuted. "I, I don''t like him!"


    "Yes, yes¡­" Maki''s mother patted her daughter''s head and said, "If her girlfriends have left then I''ll tell you."


    "MOM!!!!"


    When everyone left with Haru leaving with his five girlfriends. Only Sora, Utaha, and Megumi seemed very calm, but Kirari and Erina weren''t thatfortable.


    "So have any of you had sex with him?" Utaha suddenly asked.


    "Utaha!" Sora was speechless.


    Megumi only shook her head when she heard such a question.


    "I have." Kirari nodded and looked at Utaha with a smile.


    "It''s good, right?"


    "It''s unforgettable."


    "¡­"


    Erina blushed hearing their conversation. "How can you say such a thing in this ce?!"


    "What are you afraid of? There''s no one beside us here." Utaha looked at Erina while shaking her head. She looked at her and asked, "You haven''t done it."


    "¡­"


    Erina''s face was red and even though she didn''t say it, it was clear that she had never done it with Haru.


    The four girls looked at Haru in surprise since they thought that this girl might have eaten by him, but it seemed that he hadn''t done it yet.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless by their gaze and asked, "Do you think that I''m that scummy?"


    "Yes!" 5x


    They looked at each other beforeughing at each other. Then they started to talk to each other about how bad this guy was and whether there was something good about him beside his anaconda.


    Haru frowned, but he sighed in relief since their rtionship was quite good and he could see that it wasn''t fake either.


    Little did he know that since they had decided to make a rtionship with him, they had prepared themselves and they also knew that Haru was an incarnation of lewd beast, it was impossible to defeat him duel and because of that it was better to work together.


    Erina, who hadn''t tried that kind of thing, felt very embarrassed by their conversation and her ears turned red, but she listened to their conversation intently while asking some question whether there was something which she needed to watch for.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered whether he should write a manual about himself in the future.

 Chapter 1074 What are you doing in hospital?

    <h4>Chapter 1074 What are you doing in hospital?</h4>


    Haru had told Maki''s mother and his people to stop everyone who wanted to visit him today and told them that he wanted to take a rest, but in reality, he was spending his time with Sora, Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Erina.


    "So are we going to start now?" Utaha asked.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Erina was confused.


    Utaha looked at Erina and asked, "You haven''t lost your first time, right?"


    Erina blushed when this girl asked such a rude question directly. "W, what do you mean by that?!"


    "If you haven''t lost your first time, it is better for you to save it first and don''t join us."


    Utaha''s body was quite hot, especially when she heard the story of his fight with a bear. She felt that her womb was open and wanted to fight him. She looked at Sora, Megumi, and Kirari, and thought that with four people it would be possible to defeat him.


    "Huh? What are you going to do?" Erina was confused.


    "Megumi, how about you exin this to her?" Sora asked.


    "Eh?" Megumi was startled.


    Kirari nodded and said, "It seems that from the four of us, you''re the one who is the most suitable to exin what is the thing that we''re about to do."


    "Just exin it to me." Erina folded her arms to see what they were about to say to her.


    "¡­"


    Megumi sighed, but she exined the thing which was about to happen to them to Erina with a whisper.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina didn''t understand at first, but then her face turned red. "You¡­! How can you do that? This is a hospital and he''s wounded!"


    "¡­"


    "It''s alright, the is is a VIP area and you don''t need to worry about his privacy when there are a lot of his bodyguards right outside of his room." Kirari interjected.


    "¡­"


    Erina knew that Haru was rich, but this guy was unbelievable. She shook her head and said, "But he''s wounded."


    "Yes, but can you see this?"


    "¡­"


    Utaha opened the nket directly which covered half of his body.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Haru with a speechless expression, even thought this guy was wounded, but that part of his body was very healthy.


    Even if Haru''s face was thick, it was very embarrassing. He hurriedly covered that part of his body with a nket. He was using his leg to cover his healthy anaconda, but Utaha opened his cover without a problem.


    "Hmph! What are you embarrassed about? I''ve seen it several times." Utaha snorted.


    "You¡­?!" Haru needed to spank the butt of this girl and let her scream in mercyter.


    Utaha opened her mouth and moved with her tongue sexily which made him shut his mouth since he had been holding back for a while. Even if he had erased the side effect of "pleasure magic", his needs in that area were very high.


    Erina opened her mouth wide, before gulping. She remembered the feeling which she felt before. It might seem simr to a natural phenomena, but she wasn''t sure what it was. It felt that she wanted to be impregnated and wanted to have his child somehow. However, even though she wanted to do that, she didn''t want to do it right in front of so many people. It was her first time after all, and she wanted it to be more special.


    Sora patted Erina''s shoulder and said, "I''ve heard that you''re in training camp. You should continue your training camp first."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of him." Utaha nodded.


    "You can have himter when your training camp is over." Kirari added. She also wanted to see whether this guy was able to fight four girls at the same time.


    "¡­"


    Erina looked at Haru to see his response.


    "Come here," Haru said.


    Erina wasn''t sure, but she moved closer to him before her lips were stolen by him. Her "God of Tongue" was being wrecked by him and it was dominated. Her breathing was very heavy, but she loved this feeling. After 10 minutes of a long kiss, their lips parted from each other. Her lips were swollen and her body was weak, but she didn''t hate it.


    "When you''ve returned, let''s have a date."


    Erina nodded and kissed his cheek. "I''ll go back as soon as possible." She decided to continue her training camp and returned to the Tootsuki resort, even though she was reluctant to do it.


    "That''s a youngdy from the Nakiri n, right?" Kirari asked when Erina left his room.


    "You know?" Haru was surprised.


    Kirari nodded and said, "I''ve seen her before at the party and she''s famous after all. She has the "God of Tongue" which is able to turn any dish into a delicious dish and turn any restaurant into very profitable." She looked at him and asked, "How did you know her?"


    "By ident?"


    Haru really got close with Erina because of an ident in the past.


    "So you''re having fun with her tongue? She''s the owner of the God of Tongue after all." Utaha interjected.


    "Is her tongue delicious?" Megumi asked with in expression.


    "Can we talk about something else first? For example, I want to take a leak now. You should help me to go to the bathroom." Haru was wondering why their conversation had always turned into something perverted.


    "You don''t need to be such a troublesome thing. I can help you with this." Sora took out a piss pot under the bed.


    "¡­"


    "Let me help you." Sora took off his nket and took off his pants.


    "¡­¡­"


    Her movement was so natural which made someone think that she had done it several times.


    "Hmm, you can''t take a leak like this."


    The four girls looked at each other before they nodded.


    Haru thought that his decision to fight against a bear was right and it was a great decision.


    Everyone was sleeping on the bed together. They were very tired, but their faces were very satisfied. Though, at the same time, they felt a bit frustated that they couldn''t defeat him.


    Looking at the number of rubbers on this ce, Haru thought that he should buy magic or an ability which was able to stop him from being able to impregnate someone since it was hassle to put a rubber on. He didn''t want to have children too early and it was better to wait until after he had graduated from high school.


    "Haru, you''re alright?" Ritsu asked him through his smartphone.


    "I''m alright, Ritsu." Haru smiled looking at Ritsu who appeared on the smartphone.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow with Seri."


    "Then I can''t wait since I miss both of you here."


    Ritsu chuckled and said, "Well, that''s right, your request is done. The news won''t show the matter of a bear attack to the public."


    "Thank you."


    Haru nodded. His injury would be headlines if it was known, but if he did that then the name of Tootsuki Group would be in trouble. Erina was his fiancee after all, and what he did was to protect her. He didn''t want to cause trouble to her family business after all since he wounded himself deliberately.


    Usually it was impossible for a bear to cause a wound on himself, especially when a Gastrea in the world of ck Bullet couldn''t even put a scratch on his body.


    Then how could a mere bear cause such a wound on his body? The answer is Seimei Kikan.


    Seimei Kikan is a technique that allows the user to control their bodily functions.


    Haru could control part of his body and also changed some features on it. Then it was possible for him to create wounds on his body using this technique. He had learned this ability in the past and often used it for various reasons, but it was his first time to use it to create wounds.


    Haru continued to talk with Ritsu before they ended their conversation. He didn''t feel sleepy, but he thought about getting some sleep. However, when he was about to close his eyes, his smartphone vibrated and he noticed a notice from the Group Chat.


    "Quest?"

 Chapter 1075 New Quest?

    <h4>Chapter 1075 New Quest?</h4>


    As expected when he opened the Group Chat, there was an announcement for a quest. It made him sigh since he didn''t expect the quest would happen so soon. It wasn''t that he hated it, but it had only been few weeks since he had returned to his original world. In his previous quest, he needed to spend at least a few months before he seeded on his quest. Or rather, the average time for him toplete the quest (beside fighting quest) would be at least a few months.


    In the world of Hundred, Infinite Stratos, el World, ck Bullet; he needed to spend few months to finish his quest after all.


    Even though time didn''t move on from his original world, of course, he started to get older during the quest. If he didn''t receive the ability from "Jewelry Bonney" then his girlfriends might notice the change in his appearance.


    ''Well, let''s see what this quest is about.''


    Yajima: "Quest, again, huh?"


    Yajima: "Is it a quest in my world again?"


    Kouha: "No, it is not a quest in your world Yajima-san."


    Kouha: "But what is this? Be a professional hero"


    "Hero?"


    Haru then looked at the content of the quest.


    [New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]


    [Quest 1: Be a Pro Hero]


    [Quest 2: Join the U.A. High School]


    [Quest 3: Defeat Nomu]


    [Quest 4: Catch Hero Killer]


    [Quest 5: Catch All-For-One]


    [Quest 6: Invite one person]


    [Participant: Two people]


    [Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]


    [System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]


    [Countdown: Before the defeat of All-For-One]


    "¡­"


    Everyone had read the quest and couldn''t help but frown.


    Gintoki: "Kuroneko, do you know what kind of world this is?"


    Kuroneko: "No, I''m sorry. I don''t know what kind of world this is."


    Kuzuha: "But bing a hero, huh?"


    Shinobu: "You''re interested in this quest Kuzuha?"


    Kuzuha: "Me? No, no, I can''t do this. I''m not confident."


    Sumire: "It isn''t that I don''t want to do this quest, but I''ve juste back from a quest after all."


    Charlotte: "It took at least a few months for us toplete the quest."


    Tabane: "Hero? So I guess in this world, there should be a lot of heroes and viins?"


    Heroes and viins, it should be the normal setting of this world ording to their discussion. It was one of the mostmon settings in the story, but even so, they weren''t sure about the details of that world.


    Kuroneko: "But Esdeath is impossible to do in this quest."


    Esdeath: "Huh? Why?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone agreed that Esdeath wasn''t suitable to do this quest.


    Kuroneko: "Esdeath, can you not kill someone?"


    Esdeath: "It''s possible, but that depends on each person. If that person is annoying then I''ll kill them without hesitation." In her view, human life was very cheap and weak and they didn''t have a right to choose how they died and lived.


    Tsunade: "Yeah, I agree. Esdeath can''t do this quest."


    Everyone nodded at the same time and agreed that Esdeath shouldn''t do this quest since her personality wasn''t fit to be a hero.


    Then Esdeath chatted to Haru in private: "Dear¡­"


    Haru: "Sorry, Esdeath. I also feel the same since you might not be suitable to be a hero."


    Haru: "There are a lot of missions in the future, you don''t need to worry. Be patient, alright."


    Esdeath: "Alright, dear~~"


    Haru and Esdeath continued to flirt together, ignoring the discussion which happened on the Group Chat.


    Korosensei: "It should be my chance, right? I''m very fit to be a hero."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gintoki: "Can you change your octopus appearance?"


    Korosensei: "How can you say that?! Do you hate octopus? It is racist!"


    "¡­"


    Luffy: "Me! Me! Me! I''ll be a One Piece!"


    "¡­"


    Teppei: "Korosensei and Luffy are impossible. We need a normal person."


    Teppei: "Kouha, how about you?"


    Kouha: "I don''t mind, but I can''t live in a small ce and I need to have a lot of things which¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard what Kouha wanted before he went for the quest, but they weren''t that surprised since Kouha was a prince. Though, at the same time, they knew that it was very hard for Kouha to be in this quest unless there was someone who could take care of him.


    Tsunade: "Then how about me?"


    "You?"


    Everyone was surprised when Tsunade suddenly decided to do the quest.


    Tsunade: "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Haru with meter. I can be a doctor or hero on this questter."


    Tsunade thought that she should enjoy the gambling den at this new world and wondered how good it was, but to enjoy that gambling den, she knew that she needed Haru beside her since this new world would be an unfamiliar ce and beside him, she didn''t think that anyone would be suitable to apany her.


    Haru had also told her that both of them should go on the quest previously and thought that it was a chance to go together.


    Tabane: "But Haru has juste back from the quest after all." She was a bit worried that Haru was tired since he had just returned from the quest. Their rtionship had changed after all and of course, she was worried about him.


    When his name was mentioned, Haru stopped his chat with Esdeath and wondered whether he should do the quest. He would be lying if he wasn''t tired and if possible he wanted to let someone else do it, but he was worried whether they couldplete the quest or not and the one who had invited him was his lover, Tsunade.


    Haru: "I don''t mind, but I''ve been doing most of the quests after all. Is there anyone who wants to do the quest beside Luffy and Korosensei?"


    Luffy: "Oi!"


    Korosensei: "Oi!"


    "No."


    Yajima and Gintoki were toozy.


    Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were tired from previous quests.


    Esdeath wasn''t suitable for this quest.


    Kouha was too spoiled.


    Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Teppei, and Shinobu were passive. They didn''t care much whether they should go on the quest or not.


    Luffy was too unpredictable and Korosensei was an octopus.


    Haru: "Then let''s do it, Tsunade."


    Tsunade: "Alright, I''ll go and prepare myself."


    When it had been decided that Haru and Tsunade would go for this quest, everyone continued to talk about this quest, but there was one thing which made them interested.


    New member.


    In the previous quest, they didn''t invite a new member into the Group Chat and this time, a new member would be introduced.


    Teppei: "Haru, if possible get a male member."


    Korosensei: "But don''t force yourself. Depending on the situation, you''re free to choose a female or male member."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei was a bit ufortable when everyone suddenly turned silent. "W, what?! Why you all be silence?!"


    Kouha: "Nothing, I can''t believe that you can say something normal beside something perverted or stupid."


    Korosensei: "What do you mean by that?!"


    Haru sighed and put down his smartphone before he decided to sleep. He might have gone too wild earlier with his girlfriends, but he felt he could do more. Looking at the satisfied and tired expression of his girlfriends, he decided to sleep after he calmed himself using a Ripple which he learned previously.

 Chapter 1076 More Girls?

    <h4>Chapter 1076 More Girls?</h4>


    Tsunade''s life was pretty good, at night, she could go to the casino which was owned by her boyfriend. Even though she had lost a lot of money and also owed a lot of money, no one would chase after her since that casino was owned by Haru.


    Although Haru was crying when he found out that the number of losses was caused by Tsunade. Fortunately, his casino was profitable since it had the backing of Hokage and his other industries were very good.


    Haru often went to Tsunade''s world, even though it wasn''t written in the chapters, but the rtionship between the two of them was really good, especially in that area.


    But then Tsunade had a dream. It was the dream which she realized after she had gone on her first quest on the world of Toriko. Her dream was to go to every casino in various worlds. She wanted to leave her trail to every casino in various worlds in the Group Chat.


    However, Tsunade knew about her limit. Even though she wanted to do that, she didn''t have the money and even if she didn''t want to admit it, she was very bad at gambling. If it was in her world, she wouldn''t care much when she lost a lot of money since she had a lot of inheritance and her boyfriend was very rich. But it was different when she was in another world since she didn''t have any backing. The only thing which she could do when she couldn''t pay the money was to run away.


    Tsunade believed in her ability and it was possible for her to run away, especially when she had mastered a number of abilities from the Group Chat.


    This time she is going to another world again with her loved one and it is time to enjoy the casino in another world!


    "Tsunade-sama, where are you going?" Shizune looked at Tsunade, who kept a number of things on the scroll.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll return quickly without you knowing it."


    "What?! What do you mean by that?! Are you going somewhere? Where are you going? Do you want to escape from your work? You can''t do that Tsunade-sama!!!"


    "¡­"


    Hearing her disciple''s nagging, Tsunade sighed and chatted Haru to quickly go to the quest since she wanted to enjoy the casino in another world.


    Kirari opened her eyes and felt quite tired. She also felt that ce was sore after what she had donest night, but she had to admit that it felt really good. If possible, she wanted to do it again, but she knew that she needed to take a break since she didn''t have that much stamina. However, her spirit was very good. She felt the stress which she had umted for the past few days when he had gone had disappeared without trace, and at this moment, she understood that this guy was very good at making women feel good.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    Hearing his voice, Kirari turned and looked at his face as sheyzily on the bed. Even though they were in the hospital, she didn''t need to worry for someone to suddenly enter their room since Haru was a VIP patient and his privacy was guaranteed.


    "Are you happy now?" Kirari asked while looking at him with an expressionless expression.


    "Yes, I''m happy. Thank you for epting them."


    Haru kissed Kirari''s forehead telling how grateful he was.


    Kirari was very greedy and she wanted him to be for herself, but since she had done this act together with everyone which meant that she epted their rtionship and she didn''t mind this rtionship.


    "I agree with your rtionship with the heir of Nakiri n, but what about them? Can the three of them help you with your business?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­"


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, who happened to awaken didn''t move, but eavesdropping on their conversation. They also realized that they couldn''t help him in his business unlike Kirari and Erina who wereing from rich families.


    But¡­


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    Kirari''s forehead was flicked by Haru. She looked at him and didn''t understand what he was doing. "What are you doing?!"


    "Kirari, do you think that I''ve decided to date you because of your family?"


    Kirari didn''t say anything since she knew that since his purpose to date her wasn''t because of her family.


    "I''ve decided to date you because I like you. Not because of your family, you also know yourself even without your family''s help, I can grow by myself."


    Haru hugged Kirari and put his forehead on her forehead. "Remember this, I love you not because you''re a Momobami, but because you''re Kirari. You''re a calcting, maniptive, psychopathic individual with little regard for anything other than yourself¡­"


    Kirari frowned and asked, "Are you mocking me?"


    "Let me continue." Haru didn''t look away and said, "But I ept that. I like you from the bottom of my heart and that is the reason why I''ve decided to date you." He grabbed her soft little hand and put it onto his chest which was right on the top of his heart. "The same goes for Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Erina. For me, money is nothing, I can get it as much as I want, but the five of you are different. I love the five of you. Please remember this." He felt very shameless for someone who had a lot of girls, but there was nothing he could do in this situation besides coaxing this girl.


    Kirari smiled and snuggled into his arms. She knew that she chose the right man and felt very content. Her gaze turned an upturn and said, "You''re very good at making a girl love you, right?"


    "Don''t say such misleading things. It''s as if I''m a scumbag who has experience deceiving hundreds of girls."


    "You''re!" 3x


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi said at the same time. The three of them had woken up from earlier and their mood was very good after hearing what he had said to Kirari earlier.


    "Cough! Cough! Ugh¡­ the wounds on my body hurt¡­" Haru tried to change the topic of conversation and it seemed that he was sessful since the four of them looked at him in worry and asked the doctor to check after them.


    Haru agreed, but they needed to clean up their room first since it would be terrible if someone knew what they had done. He took out a cleaning robot which he often used in his house to clean everything along with the unique smell which lingered within this room.


    Kirari looked at the cleaning robot and asked, "This robot¡­ where did you get it?"


    "I''ve made it myself."


    "¡­" Kirari stared at Haru and nodded. She wasn''t that surprised by her fiance''s talent. "That''s right, remember my question earlier, right?"


    "What? What question?"


    "It''s about you who is very good at deceiving a lot of girls." Megumi interjected in their conversation.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless while looking at Megumi.


    Megumi only folded the nket of on his bed ignoring Haru''s speechless expression. She also felt slightly sore, but her spirit was very good.


    "If possible then you should also get the girl from Shinomiya family since with that girl, you can conquer this country easily." Kirari thought with her fiance''s ability it was possible to take down the girl from the Shinomiya family. She believed with the girl from Shinomiya family, it was possible for him to conquer this country even the whole world with his ability and allies beside him.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and couldn''t utter a word for a long time since he didn''t expect his fiancee to want to sell him out to another rich girl.

 Chapter 1077 Youre not seducing her, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1077 You''re not seducing her, right?</h4>


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s not. Just quickly close it with new bandages, aunt."


    *p!*


    Haru''s head was pped by Maki''s mother.


    "Don''t call me aunt?!"


    "¡­"


    Kirari, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha didn''t leave Haru and stayed with him even when his bandage was being changed to the new one. They hadn''t seen his scars since they came, his wounds had been covered in bandages, but when they saw threerge scars on his chest and back. They sucked a deep breath since his fight against bear was real and he had won at that. Though, at the same time, they had to admit that this scar was quite sexy on him.


    The one who changed his bandage was Maki''s mother who was in charge of him in this hospital since Maki''s mother was afraid a female doctor and nurse would be harmed by him. Maki''s mother didn''t believe in Haru''s morals, especially when he had four girlfriends adding one more wasn''t a problem, but she didn''t want it to be the doctor or nurse on her hospital.


    If Haru wanted more girlfriends then it should be her daughter and he should date her daughter with serious intent since she didn''t want her daughter being yed by him. Though, at the same time, she was wondering how to make her daughter became closer to him, especially when her daughter''s personality was quite proud and he also had girlfriends beside him.


    Maki''s mother looked at Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha. She knew that it was impossible for them to do something dirty in this hospital since Sora was around. Sora was Haru''s little sister and she didn''t think that he would do such a thing with his little sister around.


    Little did Maki''s mother know that the five of them had a crazy nightst time.


    "Doctor, when can he leave the hospital?" Utaha asked.


    "It should be a week. I need to check his body to see whether there are no problems with his body, especially when a wound from the animal might cause an infection on his wounds."


    "You don''t need to exaggerate it, aunt. I know that my body is very healthy."


    Haru knew his body very well, but he also understood that Maki''s mother was worried about him.


    Maki''s mother wanted to refute, but she could see that Haru didn''t seem hurt and even joked with her which made her speechless. She knew that he almost died by fighting a bear to protect his girls which made her feel quite moved. She thought that it would be great to have him as a son-inw, but when she saw four beautiful girls beside him.


    "¡­"


    Maki''s mother knew that it was a bit hard. She looked at him and said, "It seems that you have a very healthy body." She looked at the thing which stood proudly between his legs which made him sigh and thought that youth was really good. If she was younger and didn''t have a husband and daughter, then she was sure that she had already fallen on his arms.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he felt that sentence was quite weird. However, it was hard to hide his standing anaconda since it was morning and it was normal for him to have a morning wood.


    "You should calm that down. You''ll scare your girlfriends." Maki''s mother nced at the thing between his legs.


    "You don''t need to worry, doctor. We''ll take care of it when you''ve gone out." Utaha wanted to tease this beautiful doctor.


    As expected, Maki''s mother blushed and pointed her finger at Haru, even pressed it on his cheek. "Y, you! You''re still young! How can you harm a girl! If you grow up this bad, how can I exin to your parents in heaven!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and grabbed Maki''s mother''s finger which made her flinch for some reason. She knew from yesterday that the boy who she had known since childhood had grown into a man and she was afraid for him to do something which he shouldn''t do since she had a husband and daughter. "L, let go¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt weird by her voice, but he let go of her finger. "What''s wrong, aunt?"


    "As I said before, don''t call me aunt?!"


    Maki''s mother huffed before calmed herself. "Anyway, you should take a rest." She looked at Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora. "Are you not going to school? Even though you might bete, you should go to school. I can take care of him here." She was in charge of Haru in this hospital since she knew him very well and she didn''t feelfortable leaving him to another doctor.


    "¡­"


    Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora felt weird when Maki''s mother said this sentence to them. They looked at Haru and wondered whether he had seduced this woman.


    "¡­"


    Haru, who was innocent, was speechless when he saw their reaction and hurriedly shook his head.


    "It''s alright. It''s not like the school will punish us with skipping a ss for one day and I''m worried about him."


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora agreed with Kirari''s words since they were students with the one of the best grades in their years and even if they skipped school for a week, it didn''t really matter. It was also a rare chance for them to talk to each other since the four of them had only known each other for a while. They were also worried about Haru since his wounds were real and they wanted to stay by his side.


    "Is that so? I won''t force the four of you, but you need to report to your school and not bother with his rest, alright?"


    "Yes, doctor."


    Maki''s mother nodded and sighed inwardly since she couldn''t create a chance for her daughter to meet with Haru. After she had changed his bandages, she told him that there would be another check up in the afternoon and told him to rest in the meantime.


    Haru nodded and told Maki''s mother that he would do what she had told him, but somehow he could see her keep ncing at him. He felt weird since his anaconda had been calmed and there was nothing that should have attracted her to himself. He touched his face and thought about his "Lovers Spot."


    "Is there something wrong, au-- I mean Nishikino-san."


    Maki''s mother raised her eyebrow and said, "Haven''t you always called me Tsuki-san?"


    (Nishikino Maki''s mother''s name is Nishikino Tsuki).


    "¡­"


    "¡­Yes, Tsuki-san."


    Tsuki nodded and said, "Then take a rest now." She left his room and left him with his girlfriends.


    "Haru, have you seduced aunt?" Sora asked. She knew the rtionship between Haru and Tsuki was quite close, but didn''t expect to be this close since it was very rare for her toe to the hospital since her body had be better. She didn''t understand the reason, but it might be rted to the protein which she drank from time to time.


    "No, you know that if I don''t have these wounds then I won''te to the hospital and I''ve known her since childhood. There''s no way that I''ll do such a thing." Haru couldn''t believe that his credibility was very low in the eyes of his girls, even Sora too.


    They nodded and believed in him this time, but they also knew how big this guy charm was and also needed to be wary.


    "You really are going to wait for me here?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, or do you want to spend your time flirting with that aunty?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Of course not, I''m happy with all of you here." Haru was happy with all of them and decided to apany him so he wouldn''t be bored staying in the hospital.


    They talked to each other while also ying a game until his smartphone was vibrating. Haru knew that Tsunade was ready and it was his time to go to another world.


    "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    "Huh? I''ll help you." Utaha brought a pisspot below the bed.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "¡­It''s the big one." He felt a bit embarrassed when he said those words, but he knew that he needed to say it.


    "¡­¡­"


    They nodded and told him to go to the toilet quickly.


    Haru went to the bathroom and sighed in relief. Taking out his smartphone, he felt a bit strange to go on the quest from the toilet in the hospital. Though, he didn''t think too much and quickly pressed the button to teleport to another world for his quest. His body was enveloped by a white light and the time stopped. This time, he was wondering what kind of adventure awaits him.

 Chapter 1078 Lets Buy Hospital!

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Let''s Buy Hospital!</h4>


    Tokyo.


    Tsunade rested on the passenger seat inside the car while looking at Haru who was ying with his hologramputer.


    Haru didn''t need to go to the inte cafe after he had gotten a hologramputer from Tabane. With this hologramputer, his activity in this world became easier, especially to do something which was illegal since the security of thisputer was very suberb.


    After teleporting to this world, Tsunade and Haru arrived at a quite deserted ce and didn''t cause amotion. Haru used his light magic to turn them invisible until they arrived at the location where there weren''t any people before taking out his car which he kept on his zipper storage.


    The process was quite fast and swift before both of them went directly to the parking park which was located on the department store. Fortunately the car design in this world didn''t have that much difference with the design in his world, but there was something which had been bothering both of them.


    "Why are there a lot of people who are simr to Korosensei?"


    Tsunade had been bothered by this question. Along the way, she had seen a lot of things such as a man with appearance simr to a bear, women with full hair on her body, walrus which stood with two legs, pink skin woman, etc. If she didn''t see the "Japanese words" along the way, then she thought that they were on another.


    Though, at the same time, Haru and Tsunade thought that they didn''t need to worry if Korosensei was the one who did this quest since an octopus appearance wasn''t that umon in this world.


    "Well, I''ve found the answer."


    "Really?" Tsunade moved closer to press herrge breasts on Haru''s arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath to calm himself since this woman was too alluring. It might be because she was older than him which gave him an immoral feeling that made him very excited when he was with her.


    Tsunade snorted and could see what this bad guy was thinking. She felt amused and whispered, "Be patient."


    "I know." Haru nodded and knew that he shouldn''t think about using his anaconda all the time.


    "There is something more important to do after all."


    Then Haru started to tell Tsunade about this world since this world was more amazing than he had thought.


    "First, let me tell you about Quirk."


    Haru suddenly remembered that it was one of the rewards which Korosensei had received in the past, but he didn''t expect the origin of that reward to be in this world.


    "Quirk?"


    "Yeah, Quirk is the reason why we have seen a lot of people with different features."


    "Oh? So that''s Quirk!" Tsunade nodded and felt very interested. She was wondering what it was and what its origin was. She shook Haru''s shoulder and urged him to tell her.


    "Hurry up and exin it to me!"


    "Well, in simple terms, a Quirk is a special, superhuman ability that a person can have."


    Haru exined that the first person in the world to manifest a Quirk was a newborn baby in Qing Qing City, China; the baby had the ability to emanate light from their body. After that phenomenon, many people around the world began to manifest different kinds of superpowers. While the cause of the Quirk phenomenon is unknown, it has been theorized that the development of Quirks was caused by the spread of a virus carried by mice. These superpowers were first referred to as Meta Abilities beforeter being called Quirks.


    Tsunade listened to Haru''s exnation from history of Quirk, the number of people who possessed Quirk, and various things, but he only exined about the general knowledge which was being known by everyone.


    "So how can we tell if someone possesses a Quirk or not?" Tsunade asked.


    "The easiest way to tell is to see whether there is presence or absence of an extra joint in their pinky toe. People with only one joint will develop a Quirk while having two joints indicates that the person is Quirkless (non-ability user)."


    "It''s interesting. I want to learn more about Quirk¡­" Tsunade was a doctor and she was quite curious how there was such a change happening to humans in this world.


    Haru looked at Tsunade and wanted to say that the people in her world were also different since the people in Tsunade''s world owned a chakra unlike the people in his world who didn''t possess any power.


    "You want to learn?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Tsunade nodded and said, "I wonder whether I should work as a doctor in this world." She thought that it was a good thing to learn the difference between the people in her world and in this world.


    "Then how about we buy a hospital?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "B, but a hospital?!" Tsunade twitched her lips.


    "Well, buying a hospital might be quite troublesome, but it should be easier for us to buy shares of some hospitals."


    Haru thought that it was too troublesome to manage a hospital and it was better to own shares of the hospital so the previous owner would manage the operation of the hospital while Tsunade could use that hospital to gather information about Quirk.


    "Do you think it is easy to buy a hospital?! Do you have that money?!" Tsunade knew that Haru was rich, but they were in different worlds. Even though they might have gold or diamonds, she knew that it wasn''t easy to sell such things without authority from this world and its price was also lower than the market if they decided to sell it in random ces.


    "It''s easy."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You might not know, but there are a lot of hospitals which are trying to develop aggressively without thinking about the cash in their hands so when they have developed their hospital bigger, they realize that they don''t have enough cash to maintain the operation of hospital."


    "I know that much, but do you have enough money to buy shares at the hospital?! We might cause a lot of trouble if we decide to sell too much gold or diamonds!"


    Tsunade knew that they shouldn''t sell too much gold or diamonds since they might be mistaken for embezzlement. She was smart since if she wasn''t smart then it was impossible for her to be the best doctor in her entire world nor became a Hokage in her vige.


    "If it''s money that you''re worried about then you don''t need to worry." Haru showed the thing which he had been doing when he arrived in this world.


    "This¡­ what is this?!"


    Tsunade wasn''t sure what appeared on Haru''s hologramputer, but she saw a lot of numbers which changed in every second which made the blood of gambler on her body boil in excitement. She wasn''t sure what it was, but she felt that it was a very interesting thing.


    "This is the Foreign Exchange Market (FOREX)."


    Haru knew that in every world the economy had always remained the same and everyone loved to specte. The fastest way for them to get money was through a FOREX, and he happened to be very good at it.


    It had been an hour since he had arrived in this world, and there was at least 5 billion yen on his ount.


    Haru thought that it was too wasteful to keep his money and since Tsunade wanted to be a doctor in this world then as her boyfriend he must do his best to help her. Though, there was one thing which he regretted that he shouldn''t introduce FOREX to Tsunade since this woman was simply a fat sheep which was being loved by God of Misfortune.

 Chapter 1079 Theres One Thing That We Need To Do In This World

    <h4>Chapter 1079 There''s One Thing That We Need To Do In This World</h4>


    Fortunately, Tsunade didn''t have that much interest in FOREX or rather Haru tried really hard to make her lose interest in FOREX. Even though he was rich, it didn''t mean that he was able to pay for his girlfriend''s expensive hobby if this woman took an interest in FOREX, even he couldn''t do anything about it.


    If it was a normal gamble, then he should be able to pay it, but it would be different if it was on FOREX since there was something which was known as leverage. If Tsunade dared to leverage the transaction for a hundred or more¡­


    "Let''s get to our house first."


    Haru decided to change the topic of conversation since the more he talked about FOREX, the more dangerous it was.


    "Oh? You''ve bought it?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, it''s in Musutafu city."


    "Musutafu City?"


    "It''s a city where U.A. High School is located."


    "Huh? U.A. High School?" Tsunade frowned when she heard it.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Y, you haven''t read the quest?"


    "Tehe¡­" Tsunade smiled cutely looking at him.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and somehow he needed to punish this woman somehow.


    It only took him an hour before Haru had gotten another 3 billion yen on FOREX and he directly bought an entire building for him and Tsunade.


    "Don''t you think that this building is a bit too big?" Tsunade twitched her lips at her man''s ability to make money. It felt that money was simr to water which was generated from faucet. His way of thinking about money was different from normal people. Though, she was the same since she used most of her money on gambling.


    The building had three floors with and size of about 1,000 m2. It had a simr design to Vi Tugendhat to Haru''s world.


    "If you feel too lonely then how about we make a child?" Haru looked cheekily at Tsunade.


    Tsunade snorted, but there was a blush on her face. "Well, we can rent one of those rooms within for the students at U.A. High School." She knew they needed to enter U.A. High School and felt that it might be good to rent one of the rooms on their house to those students.


    "¡­Is it alright?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ we''re going to do that kind of thing a lot, right? Don''t you think that it''ll be troublesome if there are students within this house?" Haru wanted to have a lovey dovey life with Tsunade in this world and felt that renting his house to the students was troublesome.


    Tsunade blushed and pped Haru''s head. "Is your head always filled with something perverted?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru rubbed his head and sighed. If Tsunade used her chakra to p him earlier then he might be blown away. Luckily that didn''t happen. He looked at her and caressed Tsunade''s butts tenderly. "Who makes you have such an alluring body? If I don''t show a reaction then I''m not a man!"


    "¡­"


    Tsunade was speechless, but she didn''t hate this part of him. "Let''s enter the house."


    Haru nodded and entered their new house.


    This house had only been lived in a few times by its owner and the reason why it was sold was because the owner needed money as soon as possible.


    Haru didn''t think too much about money and used two billion yen to buy this house directly. The process of transaction hadn''t ended, but he could live in this house directly with Tsunade.


    After they felt satisfied touring around this ce, they went to the living room to talk about their quest.


    "So let''s talk about the first quest."


    Haru nodded and said, "Our first quest is to be a Pro Hero."


    "Pro Hero?"


    Tsunade had heard these words before and along the way she also had seen a lot of people with strange customs trying to help the people around. "Is that a hero?"


    "Yes, the one with the strange costume is a hero."


    Tsunade frowned and said, "I don''t want to wear that kind of strange costume."


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s alright, you can be a doctor after I''ve bought a hospital. I''ll be the hero."


    Tsunade smiled and asked, "So how can you be a hero?"


    "To be a pro hero, we need to have a Hero License."


    "Hero License? How do we obtain it?"


    "In order to obtain a Hero License, one mustplete all three years of heroics education in high school." Haru seemed calm when he mentioned this matter.


    "What?! We can''t stay that long in this world!" Even though Tsunade didn''t mind staying with him for a long time, she didn''t want to stay in this world for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, I can solve that matter."


    "How?"


    "Money."


    "Money?" Tsunade twitched her lips.


    Haru sat beside Tsunade and smiled. "Most of the things in this world can be solved with money."


    "Then what if it can''t be solved?" Tsunade asked.


    "It means that we need more money."


    It was a universal truth no matter where they were that money was necessary. Even though it wasn''t omnipotent and there was also something more important than money such as his lovers, without money there would be a lot of trouble.


    "I can buy a Hero Licenseter. You don''t need to worry."


    Tsunade nodded and felt that this guy was really reliable. "Then how about gambling? Let''s go and gamble first!" She didn''t need to worry too much about the quest since she was sure that this guy was able toplete it. The night was still long and she wanted to tour around the city after they had bought the house.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Wait! Wait! You can''t do that!"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Because gambling is illegal in this country."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade couldn''t react for a while before she was startled. "WHAT?! HOW IS THAT HAPPENING?! THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE?!"


    Haru didn''t talk anymore and showed her the truth on his hologram screen.


    Tsunade''s face became gloomy when she read the regtion about gambling in this country. "This¡­" She was dumbfounded and she felt sad.


    "Don''t worry, there''s a gambling den."


    "Then¡­?" Tsunade''s eyes brightened up when she heard it.


    "But it is illegal." Haru also added, "Please remember that we need to be heroes. We can''t do something illegal."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade sighed at that moment.


    "But don''t worry, if you want to gamble then you can do it in a pachinko parlor."


    "Pachinko parlor?" Tsunade raised her eyebrow since she had never heard such a thing before.


    Haru thought that he needed to buy a pachinko parlor so this woman could rx herself in this world.


    Hearing about the pachinko parlor, Tsunade smiled and hugged him. "Thank you!"


    Haru sighed and wondered whether he was too soft, since he knew that this woman would lose a lot of money after all.


    "So what should we do after this?" Tsunade knew that it was impossible to gamble now and was wondering what they would do after this, but suddenly her hand was being held and he stared at her eyes directly.


    "Eh?"


    Tsunade was stupified since this action was so sudden. "W, what are you doing?!" However, she didn''t escape from his hand.


    "Tsunade, there is one thing that we need to do after this¡­"


    "What?" Tsunade blushed, but also looked at him curiously.


    Haru took a deep breath and knew that he needed to say this.


    "Tsunade¡­¡­"


    "Y, yes!" Tsunade wasn''t sure why she felt nervous. She wasn''t young anymore, but why did she get shy in front of this guy?


    "Let''s get married."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade couldn''t wake up for an hour after she heard that sentence from his mouth.

 Chapter 1080 Whats Your Hero Name?

    <h4>Chapter 1080 What''s Your Hero Name?</h4>


    Tsunade looked at the ring which was attached to the fourth finger from the right on the left hand. She sighed and couldn''t believe that she could be swayed by his words to marry him. She looked at her husband who read the marriage document they received in the government office.


    "Congrattions on your marriage!" The female employee looked at Tsunade in jealousy when she saw Tsunade''s husband.


    Haru nodded with a smile. "Thank you very much."


    Tsunade snorted at this female employee and hugged her husband''s arm. "Let''s go, Haru."


    "Alright." Haru nodded and thanked the employee government for thest time before they left the government office.


    They had decided to get married since it would be weird for a man and a woman to stay together without being married to each other.


    But it was Haru''s scheme since he knew that Tsunade was quite jealous of Esdeath even though she didn''t say it out loud. Tsunade was quite hesitant to marry him, especially when their ages were too far apart.


    However, he had received the power of "Jewelry Bonney" which made him able to manipte the age of anyone or anything. He made himself around 24 years old and Tsunade was around 30 years old which was slightly older than Haru since she had decided to be a doctor. If she was too young then her ability would be doubted by her colleagues at the hospital.


    It had been a week since they hade to this world and there were a lot of things which had been done by both of them.


    It was january and there were three months before the entrance exam of U.A. High School.


    Both of them received a quest to join U.A. High School, but it was impossible for them to be students since they had decided to get married and they also needed to be professional heroes.


    So in the end, Haru thought that it was better for him to be a teacher at U.A. High School, but before that he needed to make a name for himself as a pro hero before the entrance exam of U.A. High School. He knew that the U.A. High School should be a ce where the world''s problems were brewing and he needed to stay in that school if he wanted toplete the quest.


    After Haru had gathered the information in this world, he found out who the "All-For-One" was, and this guy was a famous figure who almost overthrow the current government of this country, but that n failed because this guy had lost against "All Might".


    Haru understood about "All-For-One" but he couldn''t search the rest of information since it was simply impossible to find the location of this guy and from information he had hacked from the Pro Heroes Association, this guy seemed to be wounded by "All Might" before disappearing without any trace.


    Haru needed more time or waited for the plot to begin so he knew where the location of "All-For-One" was.


    ''It is so troublesome¡­''


    It might not be rted to his quest, but "All Might" was the number one hero in this country and even the world.


    For "Hero Killer" and "Nomu", he hadn''t found the information about either of them. It was either that they hadn''t appeared or they weren''t that famous characters in this country.


    He knew that he needed to spend a long time to stay in this world which somehow made him sigh. ording to his prediction, should they be staying in this world for six months since theycked information about their target, but one thing is for sure, as long as they stayed in U.A. High School, their target would appear.


    Haru looked at his new wife and said, "I''m sorry, Tsunade."


    Tsunade was surprised and asked, "Sorry about what?"


    "I''m sorry that I can''t give you a wedding ceremony. If possible I want to get married in your world but¡­"


    Tsunade snorted and shook her head. "It''s alright. If the people in my world know that I''ve married someone who can even be my grandchildren then I''m not sure what they''re thinking¡­" She felt that she would be mocked which somehow made her annoyed.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    Haru wasn''t sure why this woman was getting angry all of sudden.


    Tsunade took a deep breath and nodded. "We don''t know anyone in this ce after all, but¡­" She looked at their marriage document and said in bewilderment. "I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to marry each other.


    They only needed to fill the marriage registration on the government office and once that was done, they had officially became a husband and wife.


    "From now on, your name is Kasugano Tsunade." Haru smiled and held his wife''s hand. "So Miss Kasugano, shall we see our hospital now?"


    Tsunadeughed and somehow it felt good and refreshing when her family had changed from Senju to Kasugano.


    "Alright, dear, shall we see your hero''s office too?"


    "Good."


    Both of them entered their car before going to their hospital and hero''s office.


    "Right, we should also check your pachinko and mahjong parlor too."


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed even after marriage, this woman couldn''t erase her gambling habit.


    Hosu City is a city district located to the west of Tokyo.


    Haru had decided to buy a hospital in this area which was known as Hosu General Hospital. He had also opened his hero''s office near this hospital. It was quite easy for him to buy a hero''s license by bribing the officials of that organization.


    Even though the Pro Hero Association seemed to be very bright on the surface, even though most of the employees in this organization were very good, there were also some people who were dissatisfied with their wages.


    Haru''s request by asking this employee to create a Hero''s License for him was pretty easy, especially when he had money. His intention was also very good since he also told the employee that he wanted to protect people, but he didn''t want to be a vignte. He told the employee that he had spent his youth to make money, but he couldn''t erase his dream to be a hero so he decided to ask the employee to help him to create a Hero''s License. He also added some sob stories which made his story even more believable.


    The employee was moved and helped him to create a Hero''s License for Haru. He also received money which made his work be even more efficient.


    It only took him three days before he received his Hero''s License and in the meantime, he used it to buy and renovate a hero''s office for his activity in Hosu City along with buying a hospital, pachinko parlor, and mahjong parlor.


    Though, if he wanted to, he could make the entire Hosu City into his turf, but before that, he needed to make his hero''s name resound throughout this country.


    "Right, what''s your hero''s name?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "It''s very simple."


    "What? Just tell me."


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s Bruno."

 Chapter 1081 Hero Business

    <h4>Chapter 1081 Hero Business</h4>


    Bruno.


    It was a very simple name, and personally he didn''t think too much when he registered his Hero''s name. He had chosen this name because of the Quirk which he had registered with the government.


    Each individual in this world needs to register their "Quirk" whether they want to or not.


    Because of that it was very easy for him to gather information about various "Quirk" through the database of the government. It wasn''t that he was arrogant, but there might not be something which he couldn''t hack in this world considering how strong his hacking ability was.


    Haru had a lot of ability from "Ocean", "Gravity Magic", "Pleasure Magic", "Kiss", "Light Magic", etc; but in the end, he had chosen his favorite ability.


    Sticky Fingers.


    Haru could generate and manipte zippers. He could also shape zippers into various things to help his battle. It was a very powerful ability and it was a suitable ability to be a hero since the hero''s job was to catch viins and not to kill them so he felt that "Sticky Fingers" was the most suitable.


    Lastly, this ability was very catchy, and with this ability, he was sure that he could be popr very soon.


    Haru also helped Tsunade to forgo her identity as a doctor. He had also asked her which ability she wanted to register with the government and she told him that it was a chakra. The description of this ability was quite simple and that was to manipte an energy within one body to do a lot of things. The exnation didn''t really matter and he also didn''t want to show all of his and Tsunade''s ability to the world.


    They went to the hospital first to check the situation. It wasn''t their first timeing here and bought the majority of shares of this hospital from the owner of the hospital.


    The owner of the hospital weed them along with the executives of the hospital since they knew very well that Haru and Tsunade were the families of this hospital too from now on.


    They didn''t waste their time and started a meeting.


    Haru told everyone that Tsunade would be a doctor in this hospital too and also introduced her ability along with her experience which amazed everyone at Tsunade.


    Tsunade, at this moment, had changed her usual clothes that she wore in her world, her clothes were simr to the clothes which she usually wore in her world, but this time, she added a whiteb coat since a doctor needed to wear it.


    Then after that, Haru started to talk about the strategy to make the hospital better along with cutting some unnecessary cost on the hospital to make it more profitable.


    Everyone was very interested in Haru''s talk, but Tsunade decided to check out the hospital to see the situation while being apanied by one of the female senior doctors in the hospital.


    Their talk was quite long and it was very enjoyable since everyone had to admit that with Haru''s idea, then the profit and the prestige of this hospital would be better.


    It took them almost few hours before the meeting was over, Haru''s spirit was good since he had solved the troublesome thing and the next thing which he would do was to make his debut as a Pro Hero in this city.


    "You''re done?"


    Tsunade walked along with the female doctors toward him.


    The female doctor was amazed by Tsunade''s skill, but then her eyes were attracted to Haru since this guy might be the most handsome man that she had seen in her life. Unfortunately, Haru had married Tsunade which made her sigh.


    Haru wasn''t sure what the female doctor was thinking, but if he knew then he would remind her that she was a married woman since he saw a ring on the finger of this woman. "It''s done. How about we check that ce?"


    "Alright, I''m also curious about that ce."


    Haru and Tsunade left the hospital together after they said goodbye to everyone at Haru''s Hero''s office.


    Haru''s Hero''s office was located a kilometer away from their hospital. It was a four-story building with white color which gave off a futuristic feeling. The first floor of this building was a garage and the second floor where the receptionist was. The appearance of this office garnered a lot of people''s attention and their eyes were attracted to the signboard which was written on this building.


    Passione.


    It was the name that he had chosen for his office.


    When Haru and Tsunade entered, the beautiful female receptionist which was being hired by Haru bowed their heads toward both of them and greeted them. Both of them only nodded before they went to the 4th floor where his office was located. Though, at the same time two beautiful receptionists sighed when they saw Haru and Tsunade had gone. In their minds, if their boss was single then they thought that it would be wonderful. Unfortunately, he was a married man.


    Through the lift, Haru and Tsunade entered the 4th floor.


    "What are you going to do with the 3rd floor?" Tsunade asked.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s think about itter."


    Haru had to admit the price ofnd in this country was very expensive and since his office was located in the downtown area, it took him quite a sum of money and he understood why a lot of heroes decided to be sidekicks since it was simply impossible to pay the rent of the building for their office.


    To open a Hero''s office was expensive, there were lot of costs such as the wages of the sidekicks and employees within the office. There was also the cost of building rent, electricity, water, and damage from their activity.


    It was also the reason why some hero didn''t have an office and rather did a patrol on their own or better to join a hero''s office as a sidekick since their ie would be several times higher than bing a hero by themselves.


    It might seem that hero is profitable business, but that isn''t the case.


    The wage of hero itself isn''t much from the government, it might be simr to the wage of the government employee, but they can get a lot of bonuses when they stop a disaster, help a lot of people, or catch a viin.


    However, if they only help a grandma to cross the street, catch a cat, or clean the street then it is impossible for them to get a lot of money.


    To be rich, they need to be popr so they can get a lot of sponsors from various businesses. They can even sell their merchandise or even be an actress or actor in a movie or tv show.


    In his mind, being a hero was brand itself so even if his Hero''s name was quite in, he needed to have a distinctive so people would know about him.


    "This isn''t a hero, but a business!"


    Tsunade, who heard Haru''s exnation, was a bit speechless. She thought that a hero should be someone who helped people without asking for reward, but from his exnation why "hero" became a business itself.


    Haru smiled and said, "No, it is a hero."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you think of heroes?"


    Tsunade thought for a while and said, "Someone who is catching the bad guys?"


    "So based on your answer, they should be called heroes too, right? They''re helping people after all. Even though they receive a wage, they''re helping people."


    "¡­That''s true." Tsunade nodded, but somehow she felt ufortable for some reason since she felt that there was something wrong with society.


    "Anyway, you don''t need to think too much. In my mind as long as someone does a good deed, then they can be called a hero. Even the riches who are donating their money can also be called heroes too, right?"


    Tsunade nodded and suddenly felt better.


    Her mind was too fixed, and she felt that a hero was someone who helped people without asking anything, but actually, being a hero didn''t need to be so extreme to not ept any money or remuneration for their acts nor to catch bad guys nor defeat super ultra viins, as long as someone could be helpful to society even a taxi driver or cleaning service was also a hero.


    "There you''re¡­"


    Haru hugged Tsunade''s waist and whispered. "This sofa is new, so why don''t we try whether it is soft or not?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tsunade blushed, but she nodded shyly, especially when both of them had gotten married. Even though it wasn''t her first time, it was her first time to do that kind of thing after she married him.


    Both of them were about to kiss, but suddenly the telephone on his office rang.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and took the telephone. He felt annoyed and asked, "Is there something?"


    "Boss, there''s a signal from the police toe to 69 street since there are two people with "gigantification" Quirk fighting each other!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I''ll be right there." Then he closed the phone while looking at Tsunade.


    Tsunade sighed and said, "Being a hero isn''t easy, right?"


    "Yeah." Haru kissed Tsunade''s lips deeply before parting their lips. "I''ll be back shortly."


    "Yeah, I''m waiting for you here."


    Haru pressed the button on his table then a hidden wardrobe appeared. He changed his clothes to his costume and took a mask before going to the garage to start his debut as a hero.

 Chapter 1082 Debut

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Debut</h4>


    Walking around the street, there were a lot of people greeting him with smiles.


    "Ingenium, good work!"


    "Thank you, hero!"


    Ingenium nodded and waved his hand with smile, but even so, it was hard for people to see his smiling face since his face was covered in helmet.


    Why does he wear a helmet?


    It is because he is a hero.


    Turbo Hero: Ingenium was doing patrol work on Hosu City since his office was within this city and since he was a hero, he needed to protect everyone and also did a patrol around htis city.


    Ingenium loved to do this job since he could protect everyone''s smile in this town, but suddenly he received a report from his office that there were two people with gigantification Quirks fighting to each other and caused a lot of chaos on 69 street. He took a deep breath and nodded, quickly said, "I''ll get into the location as soon as possible! Also, report to everyone! We need to do this together!"


    Ingenium was weak and he knew that, however, he had a lot of partners beside him.


    "I''ll be waiting at street 69!"


    The author might have forgotten to mention it, but there were two propulsion jets on Ingenium''s elbows.


    "Burst!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Ingenium shot forward at turbo speed to save the peace in this city as soon as possible!


    "Run!"


    "Don''t get close!"


    "Hurry up and get away from this ce!"


    *Baam!!*


    A lot of people were in fear and they were running away from the street which had turned into arge brawl arena.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    If people from Haru''s worlds saw what had happened in this ce then they would think that they were dreaming. Unfortunately, what had happened in this ce wasn''t a dream nor imagination, but it really happened in front of them.


    *Boom!!*


    The building was ruined when a humanoid figure of at least 10 meters mmed into a random building, but he stood up in hurry and sent a counterattack at another humanoid figure of 11 meters in size.


    *Baam!!*


    Two giants brawling with each other caused chaos in this ce.


    Before long arge number of police cars were moving toward the location of brawling and hurriedly rescued the people who were wounded because of the impact of brawl between two giants.


    "Hero! Hurry up! We need to call a hero as soon as possible!"


    The police hurriedly sent out a signal to the hero in the nearby area to stop this chaos. They also created a barrier to stop anyone from entering this dangerous location since they didn''t want anyone to be wounded because of the fight between two giants.


    "Damn, I need to wait for another hero!"


    Then before long a number of people with funny costumes appeared one after another, but it seemed that they couldn''t move forward or rather they were scared.


    The reader might have noticed it, but they were heroes, even if their job was to save people and defeat a viin, but it didn''t mean that they would really do that. They had a family and they were working for their families. If they were wounded or died from to stop the brawl between two giants then their families would lose their bread and butter.


    The heroes didn''t move and waited for a stronger hero to save this situation.


    "Hero, please save us!"


    "Don''t let that monster destroy our store!"


    "Please help us, hero!"


    The people who were living in this area were crying when their houses, buildings, apartments, and stores were destroyed by the brawl of two giants, especially when some of them didn''t buy insurance for their buildings.


    "¡­¡­"


    But the heroes only calmed down the crowd and told them that everything would be alright and soon another hero woulde to stop the two giants.


    "RAAAAAAA!!!"


    But then the situation became worse when the fight between two giants started to expand to another ce. Even though the police had ced a barricade to stop someone from entering this ce, it didn''t mean that it could stop two giants who were about to move toward them.


    "RUN!!!!!"


    No one knew who was screaming, but all of them ran away unconsciously when a danger was moving toward them.


    Everyone was running away and the situation was very hard to control, or rather it had be uncontroble. Everyone was panicking to save themselves from this disaster.


    But then a little girl, who ran with everyone suddenly, stumbled and fell to the ground. The teddy bear which she held in her arms was dropped and on her knee was bleeding.


    "It hurts¡­"


    The little girl started to cry loudly and held her knee, but then everyone was screaming when two giants who were fighting with each other were about to hit the little girl.


    "Watch out!"


    "Someone save her!"


    The little girl was stunned and couldn''t move when she saw a 10 meter giant was about to fall into her.


    "¡­No¡­"


    The little girl saw a giant shadow had enveloped her and soon¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    But suddenly someone grabbed the little girl''s waist and escaped from that spot as soon as possible.


    *BOOOOM!*


    One giant mmed into that spot and another jumped into him to continue their fight.


    The little girl opened her eyes and felt excited. "Hero!"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be alright." Ingenium carried the little girl in his arms before putting her in a safe location.


    Everyone screamed Ingenium''s name since he was a very famous hero in Hosu City.


    "Ingenium!"


    "Please stop those two giants!"


    Ingenium nodded and told them not to worry. He looked at the heroes who hade to this ce along with the sidekicks from his office. "Everyone, please follow me! I''ll lead everyone to stop the two giants!"


    "Yes!"


    Ingenium was famous for his leadership and everyone followed his instructions since they knew that Ingenium was the best hero in this city. Though, if there was an All Might then this problem would be solved easily. Unfortunately, All Might wasn''t here and the only one who could stop the two giants were them.


    "ROOOOARRRRRRR!!!"


    Then one giant sent out a powerful punch toward another giant, but the giant, who was about to be hit, suddenly did something inexplicable. This giant grabbed the arm of the giant who sent out a punch and threw him out into the air.


    "¡­"


    The 10 meter giant suddenly flew in the air, but of course, it didn''t mean this giant could fly since soon this giant was about to fall toward a group of people.


    "NOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone was panicking and they didn''t know what to do.


    Ingenium gritted his teeth and he was ready to sacrifice his life to save everyone, but then¡­


    "Zipper Web!"


    Suddenly a huge web which was made from zippers appeared on the top of everyone and caught the giant in midair.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was confused, but then they saw someone with a trench coat, ck shirt and suit, ck pants, ck leather shoes, white scarf, but more importantly a golden wolf mask which only covered half of his face showing only the lower part of his face stood in midair before touching the body of the giant which was trapped into the web made of zippers.


    But suddenly the man moved very fast and touched the body of the giant several times before¡­


    "Disamber!"


    *Srrt!* *Srrt!* *Srrt!*


    The 10 meter was suddenly divided into several parts. His head, hands, legs, body, and various parts of his body were separated by something before falling on the ground.


    "¡­"


    Then another giant who saw had happened suddenly ready to run away, but it was toote and his body was being divided into several parts too by this mysterious man.


    "¡­"


    No one could believe what they had seen since it was so easy for this mysterious man to defeat two giants.


    "Y, You¡­ why did you kill them?!" Ingenium roared. Even though he knew that two giants had done a lot of chaos, it didn''t give this mysterious man a right to kill two giants.


    "Kill? What do you mean?" The mysterious man looked at Ingenium with a confused expression.


    "Didn''t you kill them?" Ingenium asked. He calmed himself and it seemed that he saw the movement in the giant''s eyes which had been disambered by this mysterious man.


    "No." The mysterious man shook his head and stepped into midair again.


    No one knew how this man was able to step into midair nor how this man was able to take out a loud speaker.


    "Everyone, please calm down!"


    The mysterious man''s voice was very nice and it made everyone calm down instantly.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill the giants and I''ve only divided their bodies using my Quirk."


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard it then the giants who had been disambered also noticed that they didn''t lose their life which made them sigh in relief, but at the same time, the two giants were scared whether they were able to return back.


    "I know that you''re all curious about me and let me introduce myself."


    His figure was simr to a gentleman and smiled charmily toward everyone before introducing himself.


    "My name is Bruno and I''m the new hero in this city. Please take care of me from now on and if the same thing is happening in this city then don''t worry, I''ll protect all of you here."


    Bruno bowed his head in a gentleman''s way and before he raised his head, he could hear the screams of everyone.


    "BRUNO, THANK YOU!!"


    "I LOVE YOU, BRUNO!!!"


    "HERO! HERO! HERO!"


    Bruno jumped down from midair and took the teddy bear down the street before giving it to the little girl.


    "T, thank you¡­" The little girl blushed looking at Bruno.


    "Take care of your friend, alright?"


    "Y, yes!"


    Bruno patted the head of the little girl before he was surrounded by a lot of reporters.


    "Bruno!"


    "Bruno!"


    "Bruno!"


    It seemed that his debut was sessful, it was what Bruno (Haru) was thinking at that moment.

 Chapter 1083 One Month

    <h4>Chapter 1083 One Month</h4>


    On the side of the beach, there were two figures. One small and one tall.


    The small figure was working hard with his work out while also cleaning the beach and the tall figure was reading a newspaper.


    "A, All Might¡­ I, I''m done¡­" The small figure plopped on the sandy ground and took a deep breath. While trying to stabilize his breath, he looked at the tall figure who had given him hope in his despair.


    "Oh, you''re done? Young Midoriya?" The tall figure nodded and seemed quite satisfied when this small figure had done the training which he had personally created for him.


    If someone heard what they were talking about then they would be surprised since no one would expect that the number one hero in this country was this skinny guy who had an appearance simr to a skeleton.


    Midoriya stood up slowly with his tired body and said, "I, I can do more training!"


    All Might shook his head and said, "It''s alright, take a breath first. I want to read the newspaper."


    Midoriya looked at the newspaper and asked, "What''s inside the newspaper?"


    "It''s about Bruno."


    "What?! Bruno?!" Midoriya was startled when he saw the headlines of the newspaper.


    All Might looked at Midoriya and ask, "Do you know him?"


    "Of course!"


    Midoriya suddenly became spirited and talked in full enthusiasm. "Bruno has only appeared one month ago, but he has be one of the most popr and strongest heroes in Hosu City! He also has defeated two giants easily¡­¡­" He had entered fanboy mode and told what he knew about Bruno.


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might nodded and thought that it would be good to meet Bruno in the future."


    "And his Quirk is very cool!!!"


    Midoriya continued with his fanboy mode, which somehow made All Might sigh.


    On the terrace of an Italian restaurant in Hosu City, Trattoria Trussardi, there was a man who was sipping his espresso while reading a newspaper.


    Along the way, there were a lot of people who greeted this man with smiles excitedly from old man, granny, beautifuldies, and even a child greeted this man with full of enthusiasm, but then man only greeted them backzily. Even so, it didn''t erase their enthusiasm.


    "Bruno! Bruno! Look, look, I''ve made a cake in my ss today!"


    There was a little girl, who brought a muffin cake and wanted to give it to the man.


    "¡­"


    The man was stunned and wanted to reject it, but then he decided to ept it. "Thank you.


    "Taste it! Taste it! Is it delicious!"


    The man sighed and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll eat it." He took the muffin cake and put it into his mouth. He frowned, but then a zipper appeared on his tongue swallowing the muffin cake before it entered his mouth, but his mouth was moving as if chewing the cake. He nodded and patted the little girl''s head. "Thank you, it''s delicious."


    "Yay! I''ll bring you again tomorrow!"


    "¡­"


    The man was speechless, but before he could say anything the little girl had left.


    "Oh my¡­ Bruno, you''re so popr!"


    "Don''t tease me, alright?" The man looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "So is there something that I can help you with? I can''t apany your daughter since I need to do a patrol after this."


    "N, no¡­" The beautiful woman shook her head and said, "B, Bruno, if you''re not busy, how about we go to the aquarium next Sunday?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The man scratched his chin and looked at the beautiful young mother in front of him. The rtionship between the two of them was simple and he had only saved this beautiful young mother robbery in the past, but because of that this woman seemed to fall for him.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t go with you."


    "Huh? Why? Are you busy that day? Then we can change our date." The woman didn''t give up.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m married."


    The man took off his gloves on his left hand and showed a ring which enveloped his finger.


    "¡­" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/one-month_47398919340086626"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/one-month_47398919340086626[/a] for visiting.


    The woman seemed to be in shock and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "So I''m sorry."


    "¡­"


    The woman staggered for a bit before shouting. "I, I''m not giving up!" She ran away while crying. Though, in her heart, she was wondering who was the lucky woman who had married him.


    However, not only the young woman, but almost all the girls and women who happened to be there were crying when they heard that Bruno had married!


    However, the man didn''t care about that. He shook his head and sipped his espresso again. "It''s getting cold." He put down his espresso and called for a refill before continuing to read the newspaper with his photo as the headlines.


    This man was Haru and he had been in this world for a month. He was also a Pro Hero "Bruno" who was one of the most popr heroes in this country. It might be because he was so powerful, kind, cool, and handsome (even though no one had seen his face), but his style was very cool since it was very chic and dandy.


    "You''ve rejected another girl?"


    Haru looked up and saw an armored man who appeared in front of him. "Oh, Ingenium? You''re patrolling in this ce?"


    Ingenium shook his head and said, "No, I happen nearby so I thought I''d meet you."


    "Well, sit down. Do you want to order something?"


    "Is there grape juice?"


    "There''s¡­" Haru nodded and told Ingenium to sit down since if this guy didn''t sit down then he was sure that this guy would be running all the time.


    It had been a month since the incident between the two giants and their rtionship had be quite close.


    Ingenium didn''t take off his helmet, but the mouth part of his helmet was opened automatically and he drank the grape juice using a straw. He felt refreshed and asked, "Bruno, is it alright for you to bezy around this ce?"


    Haru looked around and whispered. "Well, don''t tell anyone else, alright?"


    Ingenium nodded.


    "This restaurant is mine."


    "¡­¡­"


    Ingenium was speechless, but he didn''t feel that surprise since he could tell that Haru was rich. He sighed and said, "Say, why don''t you take a sidekick?"


    "Sidekick, huh?" Haru looked at Ingenium and asked, "If I''m not wrong, there should be a lot of sidekicks at your ce?"


    "Yeah, do you want to take some from my ce?" Ingenium offered.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, it is alright." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take a sidekick, but it had only been a month after his debut. He felt that it was too early and thought that it was better to hire them at his office a monthter.


    "Well, I won''t force you." Ingenium nodded and said, "Then, I won''t bother you again. If you''ve a time then you should y at my office and I''ll introduce you to my little brother."


    "You''ve got a little brother?"


    "Yeah, he''s going to enter U.A. High School this year." From his voice, Ingenium seemed quite proud of his little brother.


    "How about a little sister, do you have one?" Haru asked.


    Ingenium felt strange by this question, but he shook his head. "I don''t have one."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested. Though, you''re wee to bring your family to this restaurant."


    "I''ll do that." Ingenium nodded and said, "If Ie, give me a discount, alright?"


    "You''re also a very rich hero, why are you so stingy?"


    Ingeniumughed and said, "Then, I''ll go now."


    "I won''t send you off." Haru continued to read his newspaper and could feel that Ingenium had gone to continue Ingenium''s patrol. Even though their rtionship seemed quite good, they were also rivals. Their offices were quite close to each other and even though the poprity of Ingenium was quite good, the poprity of Bruno was also very high even though it had only been a month since his debut. He looked at the time and drank his espresso in one go.


    "I''ll be on patrol."


    "Take care, Bruno."


    "Un."


    Haru nodded and left the restaurant to start his patrol. He was wondering whether he should apply as a teacher at U.A. High School now.

 Chapter 1084 Job Interview 1

    <h4>Chapter 1084 Job Interview 1</h4>


    "Hmm¡­ interesting."


    Nezu, also known as Mr. Principal, is a pro hero and the principal of U.A. High School.


    At this moment, Nezu was looking at the resume which was given to him yesterday. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/job-interview-1_47399974543097454"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/job-interview-1_47399974543097454[/a] for visiting.


    U.A. High School is a very popr school or rather it is the best school to future the hero in this country.


    It wasn''t strange to see a hero wanting to be a teacher in this school, but Nezu didn''t expect Bruno, who was known as the rising star, to want to apply to be a teacher at his school.


    "Well, I''ll have to see him, right?"


    Nezu stepped down from his seat. In truth, he wasn''t a human, but a mouse and a very smart one at that.


    Haru and Tsunade were having a date in his hero''s office.


    In the past months, Haru could create a lot of business in this world, but in the end, he only made an Italian restaurant. His intention in creating this restaurant was because he wanted to have a nice espresso during his job. His decision was on a whim, but the result was good since this restaurant was very popr, especially with Bruno, who had always patrolled within the area which guaranteed the security of this ce.


    Haru also often used this office to do exciting things together with Tsunade. It was good to do it at home, but it was better to do it at the office since it gave an immoral feeling which added spice to their life.


    Tsunade was eating her tiramisu from Haru''s restaurant. She looked at Haru and asked, "How is it?"


    "I''ve sent the resume and only need to wait for an answer."


    Haru sent his resume to be a teacher at U.A. High School. He had made up his preparation and his chance to be a teacher was very high since he was very popr as a hero. His image was very good and his strength was very strong.


    With his Kenbonshoki Haki, he wouldn''t miss anything and in the past month, he had caught a lot of viins which gave him a considerable reputation which should be enough to make U.A. High School ept him as a teacher


    Looking at Tsunade, it seemed that she was very happy to live with him. Every night, she was always happy and understood what it meant by woman''s happiness.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be very easy for you to enter that school." Tsunade smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Tsunade¡­"


    Haru thought about Tsunade''s huggable body and was about to jump into her, but a damn telephone stopped his n. He sighed and took the telephone.


    "Hello?"


    "Boss, there''s someone who wants to meet you."


    "Meet me? Is it Ingenium?"


    "No, it is Mr. Nezu from U.A. High School."


    "¡­"


    Haru and Tsunade looked at each other and smiled.


    "Oh, send him to my office."


    "Alright, boss, I''ll bring him to your office." Haru''s female receptionist nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Boss, don''t forget to clean your office since I saw a rubber on your table yesterday." She knew that the rtionship between her boss and his wife was very good and even very healthy, but at the same time, it made her sigh and jealous at the same time, especially when she looked at the amount of white liquid on the rubber which she had found when she cleaned his office.


    "¡­"


    "You¡­?! Why didn''t you clean it?!" Tsunade blushed and wanted to m Haru''s head since this guy made her embarrassed.


    "Wait, wait, it isn''t my fault! Wasn''t it you who kept begging me more? I forgot to clean up the rubber since you kee---"


    "SHUT UP!!!!"


    Tsunade was full of blush and wanted to shut her husband''s mouth.


    "Boss, you forgot to close the call."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Please, tell Mr. Nezu to wait for 5 minutes." Haru calmly responded.


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Tsunade sighed at the same time.


    "I''ll win the match tonight!" Tsunade red at Haru.


    "Oh¡­? I can''t wait to see how you''re going to win?" Haru smiled.


    Tsunade looked at him and asked, "You''re not going to wear your mask?"


    "Oh, I''ve almost forgotten if you didn''t remind me." Haru took his golden wolf mask and put it on his face.


    "Is it alright for me to be here?"


    "It''s alright. If possible, you might as well be a nurse at that school too."


    "I don''t want to teach brat." Tsunade suddenly took a beer from the bottom of the sofa and drank it slowly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that he needed to change Tsunade''s alcoholic habit with something healthier such as his protein.


    After 5 minutes, the door of his office was knocked on and Haru''s female receptionist''s voice could be heard.


    "Boss, I''ve brought him."


    "Please enter."


    The door was opened and the figure of a beautiful female receptionist appeared together with a stout man who appeared to be a possiblebination of several different animals, including a dog, a mouse, and a bear.


    Haru and Tsunade weren''t that surprised since there were a lot of people with strange appearances in this world.


    "Hello, Bruno. I''m sorry foring so suddenly."


    "No, no, if the principal of U.A. High School wants to visit my humble office then I''ve always weed him." Haru walked toward him and politely greeted him. He gave his hand and said, "I''ve always wanted to meet you, Mr. Nezu."


    Nezu smiled since he could see that Haru didn''t discriminate against his appearance. Even thought it was normal for someone to have an appearance simr to an animal because of Quirk, there were a lot of people who discriminated against those people after all thinking that they weren''t human.


    "Yes, nice to meet you too, Bruno." Nezu shook Haru''s hand and said, "I''ve also wanted to meet you too since you''ve be the most popr hero in just a month of your debut."


    Haru shook his head and said, "You''re exaggerating me. Please sit down, it is so rude of me to let you stand up all the time."


    "Thank you." Nezu nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    If they were talking about the most popr hero then it should be All Might, but if someone asked who was the second most popr hero then it should be Bruno.


    All Might was a symbol of peace and he was also known as the strongest hero. Bruno, on other hand, was only a new hero who had only debuted for a month, but he was also very popr because of his appearance, power, and stability.


    Even though Bruno was wearing a mask on his face, his appearance was very cool for a lot of people. Trench coat and golden wolf mask was Bruno''s trademark which made a lot of people want to follow his style.


    The other reason was power. In the past month, Bruno had solved various cases, defeated viins easily, and also saved a lot of people with his power. His power might not be as grand as All Might''s super strength, but Bruno didn''t lose to All Might since his zipper generation and maniption were a very strong Quirk.


    Lastly, his stability, it might be because of Bruno''s appearance that the criminal level of Hosu City had decreased, especially near the areas where his office was located.


    Sitting down, Nezu looked at Tsunade who was drinking a beer which made him speechless.


    "Do you want some?" Tsunade asked since it was her first time seeing a mouse who could talk.


    "No, it is my work time." Nezu shook his head and said, "I can''t drink."


    "How boring¡­"


    "I''m sorry for my wife." Haru brought tea for Nezu and said, "Please don''t mind her."


    "Oh, your wife?" Nezu was surprised and asked, "Is she a hero too?"


    "No, she''s a doctor."


    "Doctor?"


    "Yeah, we own a hospital nearby."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nezu was a bit surprised then looked at Haru (Bruno).


    "Here''s your tea."


    Nezu calmed himself and nodded. He took the tea and sipped it slowly, but his eyes brightened since it tasted really good. "It tastes good, what kind of tea is this?"


    "It''s just normal tea, but I brew it in a different way."


    "Oh, how?"


    Then they talked to each other about tea, hero activity, viins which appeared in the newspaper, andstly his experience as a hero.


    "So Bruno, can I ask you something?"


    "Please do tell me."


    "Why do you want to be a teacher at our school?" Nezu asked while staring at Haru.

 Chapter 1085 Job Interview 2

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Job Interview 2</h4>


    Hearing that question, Haru smiled. "Is it strange to apply as a teacher in the most prestigious school in this country?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that, but I mean¡­" Nezu smiled and said, "I mean that your career is on the right track and before long you might enter Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP if you keep working as hard as you can." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/job-interview-2_47400932857670100"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/job-interview-2_47400932857670100[/a] for visiting.


    "Well, that''s true, I can do that."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nezu didn''t expect Haru to be this confident, but he didn''t hate this confidence. "If you want to be a teacher at our school then I don''t mind, but what kind of things can you teach the students?"


    "There are a lot of things, I have a teacher license to teach mathematics, physics, biology, and chemistry."


    Nezu nodded since he knew about that information when he read Haru''s resume.


    "I can also teach them management."


    "Management?" Nezumi looked at Haru and seemed to be very interested.


    "I''ve done my research on all of the hero schools in this country that no one has taught their students about management in their hero''s office, and they can only learn it by internship in the hero''s office, but I feel that isn''t enough¡­" Haru started to exin what he wanted to teach the young heroes in U.A. High School. He felt that school was too brainless to teach them a normal lesson along with teaching them how to fight, but had never taught the young heroes to manage their hero''s office in the future.


    Being a hero was very hard, they were lucky that if they met a very dependable manager, but there were a lot of cases where a hero was being cheated into a veryrge loan to buy and which was located on the remote ces which made them stopped became a hero.


    Haru wanted to prevent that and he also wanted to teach them how to manage their employees, offices, their money, and various other things. It might seemplicated, but being a hero wasn''t as simple as it seemed. If they wanted to maintain enough wages to live then they could be a sidekick in the famous hero''s office, but if they wanted to make their own office then it was a different matter.


    Haru also wanted to teach them how to minimize the damage by their actions since he often heard "Mountain Lady" one of the rising heroes often destroyed a lot of buildings which made her often needed to pay that damage.


    Hearing Haru''s suggestion, Nezu realized that there might be a lot of things that needed to be added to the education of the young heroes in his school. He nodded and said, "Your suggestion is very beautiful and I feel that it is necessary for them to learn it."


    "Thank you, but any of that is useless if those young heroes don''t have a strong heart." Haru looked at Nezu and asked, "Is there someone who is able to strengthen the hearts of those young heroes in your school?" In the end the job of hero was to catch a viin and to save civilians from danger, so even if he taught them a lot of necessary things to manage their hero career in the future, if they didn''t have a strong heart to continue their career then it was useless.


    Recalling the teacher who dropped out of the entire ss to make those students realize how important self-sacrifice as a hero was, Nezu grimace. "Don''t worry, we have such people in our school."


    "¡­"


    Haru felt strange by Nezu''s expression, but nodded.


    Nezu thought for a while and asked, "Is there something that you can teach?"


    "Hmm¡­ I can teach manners, health and physical education¡­¡­"


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Health and physical education?" Nezu blinked his eyes innocently.


    Haru nodded with a smile and said, "I''m very good at that area."


    *p!*


    Tsunade, who was drinking by Haru''s side, pped his head with a blush on her face. "Don''t teach the children of someone else with something stupid."


    Haru caressed his head and said, "But I feel that health and physical education since they might need to marry someone in the future and if they''re clueless about that matter then what can they do during the real thing?"


    "¡­" Tsunade was speechless.


    Nezu nodded with serious expression and said, "Interesting, what else?"


    "¡­"


    Tsunade rolled her eyes and thought that this mouse was perverted.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure whether you''ve realized that most heroes haven''t gotten married in their life."


    "Oh?!" Nezu was startled, but it seemed that he realized that it was the case.


    "I know that being a hero requires someone to have self-sacrifice, but even so, do you think that it is alright for them to sacrifice their life? You only live once and should you sacrifice all of it to be a hero?"


    "This¡­?"


    "Well, for some people, being a hero is their happiness itself, but Mr. Nezu, you also know that once someone bes a hero, it isn''t that simple, right? There are a lot of matters which need to be thought about. Then slowly their pure intention starts to change unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "That person is special." Haru smiled and said, "There has always been one or two people in this life who can keep doing what they love withoutining no matter how heavy it is and big smile on their face, right?"


    "Hmm¡­" Nezu nodded, but then smiled when Haru made him remember the person, who had always wanted to be a hero even though that guy was wounded. And at the same time, he felt that there were a lot of loopholes in the education of his school. He looked at Haru and thought that this guy could be a super teacher at any school. He wasn''t sure, but he had a feeling that this guy would be able to do something big in today''s society. Looking at Haru once again, he took a deep breath and said, "Bruno, I will hire you as a teacher. He looked at Haru and asked, "So what kind of subject do you want to teach those students?"


    "Hmm¡­" Haru thought for a while and wondered what kind of subject that he should teach. ''Counselors are good¡­'' Though, he felt that it was a bit troublesome to manage the problem of children in puberty. He thought for a while and said, "Biology."


    "Biology? Not a counselor?" Nezu was a bit surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "There are a lot of things which can be learned from biology, though, it is better for me to teach the new students since the students in 2nd or 3rd year might not ept my lesson."


    Even if he bullsh*tted from the beginning to the end and told Nezu that it was necessary to learn management or something, but in conclusion what those students needed was to be stronger since without power it was simply impossible for them to do their justice and help people. Being strong also could help them to save themselves from danger for the other things, he should let other teachers do it since he wasn''t going to spend all of his years in this world.


    His intention to be a biology teacher was to test whether his theory was working and whether all of those students could be stronger by hearing his theory.


    "Hmm¡­ so you want a guinea pig?" Nezu asked with a smirk.


    "Is that not okay?" Haru didn''t deny it.


    "Why not? As long as we can educate those students into being the best heroes then everything is possible."


    "Thank you very much¡­" Haru nodded and said, "I know that it is a bit presumptuous but I might not spend all of my days as a teacher since I also need to do my job as a pro hero." He thought that it was too wasteful to spend all of his time as a teacher and he didn''t want to stop his activity as a hero. He knew that his request was a bit unbelievable since he was in front of his employer, but who cares? There''s nothing wrong with asking anyway.


    Nezu nodded and said, "It''s alright, I believe in you." He walked toward Haru and gave his hand to him. "I''m waiting to see you at school."


    "Thank you very much."


    Haru smiled and shook Nezu''s hand. He thought that his bullsh*tting skill was working, even on the smartest animal in this world.


    "Right, can I ask you a question?" Nezu asked.


    "Sure."


    "I''ve smelled something delicious from your fridge, what is inside your fridge?" Nezu looked at the fridge with an expression full of desire.


    Haru didn''t think too much and opened his fridge. "There''s cheese inside."


    "Cheese!"


    Nezu started to salivate looking at the cheese inside Haru''s fridge.


    "Do you want some, Mr. Nezu?" Haru asked.


    "I, is that alright?" Nezu asked.


    Haru smiled and said, "Why not? It''s more enjoyable to eat it with wine. Why don''t we enjoy our meeting here?"


    "¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Nezu knew that it was his working time, but he couldn''t help it. His ancestor was Jerry Mouse after all.


    Though, Haru and Tsunade sighed in relief secretly since they thought Nezu was smelling something different in their room.

 Chapter 1086 Being a Hero is Pretty Good

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Being a Hero is Pretty Good</h4>


    Haru was looking at Tsunade who helped him tie his tie inside his office.


    Tsunade squinted her eyes since tying a tie was harder than she had thought, but she was naturally gifted and a minuteter she had learned how to tie a tie. She sighed and patted Haru''s chest.


    "Done."


    Haru looked at a number of ties which were disembered on the ground, but he didn''t say anything. He took his ck striped suit and mask to hide his identity.


    "You''re going to school soon, right?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll rmend it to youter."


    "As I said before, I don''t have that much interest in joining that school."


    Tsunade snorted, but in truth she felt a bit lonely when he would leave her. She thought for a while and wondered whether she should go to mahjong or pachinko parlor which was owned by Haru to wait for him to go home.


    Aftering to this world, Haru bought both mahjong and pachinko parlors or else, his wife might be betting on their hospital sooner orter.


    Haru also knew that he needed someone who could apany Tsunade all the time, but it was difficult to search for such a person. He decided not to overthink, kissed her forehead and grabbed her butt forcefully.


    "You¡­?!" Tsunade blushed and felt that this guy was a bastard.


    "Wait for me, I''ll mess you upter when I''ve gone back."


    Hearing his deep voice, Tsunade blushed and couldn''t remember how many times they had done the deeds. However, she wasn''t ready to have children and had always used contraception justu to stop her from getting pregnant.


    A few days ago, Tsunade had tried to get Haru''s tadpoles and didn''t expect that it was very aggressive. If she let them enter her womb then she would definitely get pregnant.


    Though, Tsunade didn''t really need to worry since Haru also had contraception ability so he wouldn''t make his girls pregnant.


    Tsunade moved closer and sniffed his body for thest time before nodded. "Hmm¡­" She thought that she had be younger, well, her body really became younger since Haru had turned her body back in her 30''s.


    Haru also sniffed Tsunade''s hair and his anaconda couldn''t calm down. "Tsunade¡­"


    Tsunade could feel something stiff on her stomach and knew what this guy was thinking. "No! No! You''re going to bete!"


    "It''s alright. I can tell them that there''s a viin along the way. Just two, no, one hour!"


    "Do you want to get fired from your job?!" Tsunade roared, but then her body was honest.


    Caressing her butts, Haru moved her hand on Tsunade''s ce and could feel that the ce was very wet. "Well, well, your body is more honest than your mouth." He took the liquid and licked it on his tongue. "Hmm¡­ Delicious."


    His actions caused Tsunade to shudder. Her body was being pressed on the sofa and her hole was waiting for him. "Hurry up! Otherwise you''ll be reallyte --- Mmnh!" She quickly used her contraception jutsu, but he entered so suddenly. Her face was reddened and she red at him. "Y, you¡­!" She bit her lips trying to hold her moans. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/being-a-hero-is-pretty-good_47425999628991891"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/being-a-hero-is-pretty-good_47425999628991891[/a] for visiting.


    Haru moved his waist in rhythm while smiling since he really loved to tease her. He moved closer and whispered, "I love this side of you."


    "You¡­?!" Tsunade had a hard time calming herself, even though they had done this act several times, but it had always felt very good.


    Both of them were having a fierce fight on the sofa, but suddenly¡­


    *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!*


    "H, Haru¡­ stop¡­ T, there''s a telephone!" Tsunade tried to stop him, but even so, her legs had never left him.


    Haru rolled his eyes, but then he thought of something interesting. He looked at Tsunade and said, "I''ll take the call, be quiet, alright?"


    "What?!" Tsunade was startled and wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru''s voice was calm even though he kept pounding Tsunade mercilessly. He had a smirk on his face and made a gesture for her to be quiet.


    ''T, this guy¡­?!'' Tsunade bit her lips, but Haru kept attacking her weak spot. Even though she tried to hold her voice, her heavy breath was quite loud.


    The receptionist was about to tell him something important, but she heard a strange noise. "Boss, what''s with that noise?"


    "Oh, my wife is working out." Haru looked at Tsunade with a smile and said, "She feels that her body is slightly fattely."


    "You¡­?! Mnhm¡­!" Tsunade wanted toin, but the pleasure kept hitting her body which made it hard to stop her moans!


    "Shh¡­" Haru told her to be quiet again.


    Tsunade red and wanted to have revenge on himter. Though, at the same time, it felt really good.


    "¡­Really?" The receptionist felt doubtful.


    "So what''s wrong? Why did you suddenly call me?" Haru changed the topic of conversation since he knew that his beautiful receptionist wanted to tell him something.


    Haru''s patrol schedule was only 3 hours a day and after that his job was over. He might work more if there was a danger which couldn''t be handled by other heroes in the city.


    It wasn''t that he waszy, but he was alone after all and there were a lot of heroes in this city. If he saved all of the people in this city then those unpopr heroes would lose their job sooner orter because of him.


    It was also the reason why there were a lot of heroes who applied to be his sidekicks, but he rejected all of them without hesitation since he didn''t need them.


    It might seem strange, but his schedule might be simr to a famous doctor in the hospital, the famous doctor only worked for few hours at the clinic and mostly did an operation by reservation.


    Haru was the same, he would do a patrol for a few hours before spending his time with his wife since he knew that she was a bit lonely when he left her for a job, but if there was something critical such as arge incident, a strong viin, etc; then he woulde if there weren''t any heroes in the area who could stop it. If someone could manage them then he wouldn''te.


    Haru''s quest was pretty simple and he did almost all of them, though, he hadn''t found "Hero Killer", "All-For-One", and "Nomu".


    That''s why he didn''t work too hard since he knew that it was quite impossible to find them until the plot started and Haru had been epted as a teacher at U.A. High School, which was also the reason why he decreased his working time.


    "Boss! There''s a bank robbery in the 13th area! The police have informed me to tell you toe to that ce as soon as possible!" The receptionist only remembered about this matter and hurriedly told him what had happened.


    "Out or in?"


    "What?" The receptionistdy was confused.


    "Nothing, I''lle as soon as possible." Haru hung the phone and let out his white liquid inside Tsunade since she had told him so.


    "Aaaaannnnnhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    Tsunade let out all of the thing which had been suppressed and reached an orgasm. She arched her back and her face was full of sweat which made her even more beautiful. She was tired and didn''t want to move for a while. Her forehead was kissed which made her smile.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Tsuande breathed very heavily and felt very sleepy at that moment.


    "I''ll work first."


    "Go first, I''ll y at panchinko parlor after this."


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit speechless, but he advised. "Alright, don''t forget to take a bath since there might be someone with a Quirk that makes them have a very keen sense of smell."


    Tsunade blushed, but nodded. Though, she decided to take a nap first since she was very tired. She understood that it was simply impossible to fight this beast alone in a duel and she might need a help, but not in this world since in this world, she wanted him to be her alone.


    Haru stood up and cleaned his anaconda before closing the zipper on his pants.


    *Srrt!*


    Haru felt a bit refreshed and ready for work, but before that. He took his phone and it was connected to someone.


    "Oh, Bruno, what''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Nezu, I''ll bete. I need to stop viins¡­¡­"


    Haru thought that being a hero was pretty good.

 Chapter 1087 Trio Thives 1

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Trio Thives 1</h4>


    "Alright, be careful. You don''t need to be in hurry." Nezu smiled before he hung up the phone. He put down his phone and walked to the teacher''s office. "Everyone, the new teacher is going to be a bitte since there is a viin when he is about to go to our school."


    Everyone nodded when they heard Nezu''s words, before they were teachers, they were heroes. If there was a viin or someone being troubled then they would do their best to help first before they went to the school.


    "Principal, who is the new teacher?" Present Mic asked.


    "Well, he''s a very popr hero." Nezu smiled and said, "You''ll be surprised when you see himter."


    "Is it All Might?"


    Everyone thought that it would be All Might since All Might was the most popr hero.


    "Hehehe¡­" Nezu chuckled and said, "I''ll tell youter when he has arrived."


    The teachers became curious and they were wondering whether it was really All Might, who would be their new colleagues since half of them were All Might''s fans.


    Present Mic moved closer to the teacher beside him and asked, "Aizawa, who do you think the new teacher is? Is it All Might?"


    Aizawa opened hisptop while browsing about something.


    "What are you doing?" Present Mic asked.


    "I''m looking for information about the viin which appears on the town."


    "Oh! I want to see it! I want to see it!"


    "Don''t shout right beside my ears!"


    Then Aizawa and Present Mic started to bicker with each other while wondering who was the new teacher.


    "Hahaha,e on, Hero! Stop us!"


    "How useless! Kakakaka!"


    "Hey, if you have time tough then help me to put the money inside the car!"


    In front of the three figures, no one could do anything. Just by the three of them, they had defeated a number of police and heroes who came to stop them.


    "Mayday! Mayday! Hero, pleasee as soon as possible! The Volcano Thieves are here!"


    Volcano Thieves.


    It was one of the most famous thives groups in the country, they were famous for their strong members. Their members were Gust Boy, Konako Haizono, and Maguma Iwata. Even though there were only three of them, they had caused a lot of damage to various banks, stores, and a lot of ces. Besides robbing and stealing, they had also destroyed a lot of public facilities because of their actions.


    When the three thieves were stealing the money from the bank, there were a lot of police and heroes who kepting to stop them, but they were easily defeated.


    Maguma, Kanako, and Gutsy were very strong, even though they didn''t use their Quirk, they could easily defeat the group of heroes and police.


    "Kakaka! How weak! How weak!" Gutsy shed his knife to defeat his opponents.


    "Hmph! You can''t even enter my eyes." Kanako mmed her club and made a lot of people pass out directly.


    Maguma, who was the leader of the Volcano Thieves, was looking at them with disdain. "Is this a hero?! You''re all too weak!"


    "Damn!"


    The heroes and the police, who had been defeated, were gritting their teeth because of how helpless they were in front of them. Their situation turned into despair, the longer it became, and they hoped for a stronger hero toe.


    "How boring, we should go now."


    "Oh? Am Ite for the party?"


    Maguma, Kanako, and Gutsy turned their attention toward one direction and saw a man who was walking calmly. They raised their eyebrows since they knew this hero very well.


    "Bruno!"


    "Bruno has arrived!"


    "We''ve been saved!"


    When the situation turned dire, they saw their hope once again.


    Looking at how easily everyone was defeated, Haru sighed and wondered whether those heroes were this weak. In his opinion, besides All Might, all heroes in this country were very weak. They were lucky that the viins were also weak or else they might lose their lives in this dangerous job.


    "Kakaka!" Gutsy looked at Bruno arrogantly and said, "Do you think that you can stop us? Don''t'' dream bastard?!"


    Looking at Gutsy, Bruno sighed since he knew that Gutsy might have had a bad childhood since Gutsy''s appearance was simr to a duck, especially his mouth. Even though society had told everyone not to discriminate against someone who had a Quirk which made the appearance of someone be weird, the world didn''t work that way and a lot of people kept discriminating against them. Even though it wasn''t as serious in the past, it kept happening and there was even a cult who would tantly discriminate against them.


    Gutsy hated this handsome guy and used his Quirk directly. He raised his fingers which had a shape simr to fan des before he rotated his wrists. "Kakaka, my Quirk is a Fan! I can produce a strong wind to attack someone! Now, be destroyed!" His wrist rotated very fast before it produced a strong wind, no, a tornado which wrecked everything apart. It was what was in his imagination, but suddenly he saw Haru''s hand extended before it grabbed his clothes pulling him toward Haru.


    "Wha--?!"


    Gutsy didn''t have a chance to ask what had happened and he was punched right in the face!


    *BOOOOM!!!


    Gutsy was hit and hit to the ground below, causing the ground to crack like a spider web.


    *BAAAM!!!*


    Gutsy''s mouth was almost bent and he showed his white eyes. He passed out directly after being punched by Haru.


    "¡­" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/trio-thives-1_47427131621301072"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/trio-thives-1_47427131621301072[/a] for visiting.


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and didn''t believe what had happened. Gutsy, who had caused a lot of trouble for the heroes, passed out directly after one punch from Haru. It was so easy that a lot of people couldn''tprehend what had happened.


    Haru looked at Maguma and Konako and asked, "Is this all? How boring."


    "Gutsy!" Konako was startled and red at Haru. "How dare you!"


    "Hahaha, interesting. Let''s see whether you can keep that big mouth of yours after you can take our attack." Magumaughed before his body started to brighten to a red color.


    "I''ll give you hell!" Konako started to use her Quirk.


    Haru looked at Konako and saw her start to release an ash-like substance from her body. He scratched his head and wondered why this woman didn''t run away after she had seen his attack. He felt that it was a waste of time to wait for this woman to surround the area with this ash-like substance. He smiled and used one of his techniques.


    Magumi would attack Haru when this area was covered in ash which was released by Konako since he knew very well that Haru was very strong. Even though he was a thief, he wasn''t stupid or else Konako and Gutsy wouldn''t follow him. It was better to be safe rather than sorry, but suddenly¡­


    "Cough! Cough! Konako, what are you doing?!" Maguma was furious when Konako sent her ashes toward him.


    "I, it''s not me! N, no, it''s me, but I can''t control my body!" Konako was scared since she couldn''t control her body, especially when she kept attacking Maguma with her ashes.


    Maguma felt it was very hard to breathe and his eyes turned red because of the ash-like substance, but suddenly his face was mmed.


    *Baam!*


    Maguma staggered and looked angrily at Konako.


    "KONAKO!!!!"


    "Maguma, believe me! It''s not me!"


    Konako was crying and didn''t know what had happened to her, but suddenly she jumped back when Magumaunched a punch at herself before running back toward the person who had been controlling her body.


    "Cough! Cough! It''s you!" Maguma''s eyes were red and staring at the person who had caused his ally to attack him.


    "Bastard!" Konako also roared since her body had been yed by this man.


    Haru only shook his head and moved his hands controlling this woman thief. Though, at the same time, it was quite fun to see this scene.

 Chapter 1088 Trio Thives 2

    <h4>Chapter 1088 Trio Thives 2</h4>


    In the past year, Haru didn''t spend all of his time flirting with girls, but also trained and developed his ability on the "Training Ground" within the Group Chat. He had an application which made him able to enter that "Training Ground" without paying so it was wasteful to not use it.


    Haru had gotten various abilities from rewards which he had received after hepleted his quest on the group chat and of course, he needed to train it or else, he couldn''t use his ability efficiently during the battle.


    Out of all of his abilities, Haru didn''t forget to train his oldest ability which was "Sticky Fingers".


    It might seem unfair, but his favorite ability was "Sticky Fingers" since it was a pretty simple ability. With this ability, he could generate and manipte zippers. The most basic use of this ability was to create a zipper on anything which he had touched, but then he kept developing this ability and this ability had be more interesting.


    Let''s answer the question, how can he control the body of Konako?


    The answer is simple, he is using the power of "Sticky Fingers" to control Konako''s body.


    His inspiration was Domingo who had eaten an "Ito Ito no Mi" which made Domingo able to generate and manipte a thread. He felt that zippers and threads were simr. He could generate zippers and of course, he could control how big the size of the zipper was which he wanted to generate. He then attached the zipper targets'' spine at the base of the neck and manipted their movements like marites.


    The controlled target could still control their head, but everything below the neck was manipted by Haru.


    It was the same thing which happened to Kanako.


    "You bastard!! I''ll m you with my club!"


    Kanako kept screaming, but she couldn''t control her body. She kept walking toward Haru even though she wanted to stop. Even though she was screaming, inwardly, she was scared since Haru was stronger than she had thought and she knew that her body was being controlled by him!


    Kanako was right in front of him and saw him wanting to do something. Then her face turned red when his hand was about to reach her chest. Her voice became shy, and showed an unwilling expression and blush on her face.


    "¡­No¡­"


    Kanako''s voice was a bit seductive, but when she thought that Haru was about to touch her chest, she felt that her lips were being touched.


    "You''re beautiful, but you should shut your mouth for a bit."


    "Wha?!"


    Kanako wanted to say something, but a shout made her startled.


    "You bastard!!!"


    Maguma, who was being entangled by dust, had escaped from that dust and he was furious. He had a hard time breathing, but it didn''t stop him from taking his revenge.


    Quirk would affect the personality of someone, and Maguma''s personality was also being affected by his Quirk.


    Maguma''s Quirk is "Eruption" which allows him to produce an incredibly hotva-like substance from his body by burning his fat cells. Because of this Quirk, he was easily angered and when Kanako attacked him, he didn''t think too much and thought that this woman had betrayed him.


    "BE BURN!!!!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/trio-thives-2_47442977097837384"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/trio-thives-2_47442977097837384[/a] for visiting.


    Maguma raised his palm and sent out ava-like substance to Haru''s direction ignoring Kanako, who was right beside Haru.


    "Maguma, what are you doing!?" Kanako panicked when thatva-like substance was being shot in her direction. She could feel the hot temperature was about to hit her which made her scared, but her waist was being hugged and she felt and at the same time, she was able to escape from Maguma''s attack.


    Maguma had lost control and he kept shootingva-like substances into the surrounding areas.


    "Hide behind a car or building! If you don''t want to be hurt." Haru''s voice could be heard by everyone and it woke them up.


    Everyone hurriedly hid to avoid Maguma''s attack since it wouldn''t be a joke if they were hit by ava-like substance.


    Maguma lost control and caused a lot of chaos in this ce. Theva-like substance which was shot by him had a very hot temperature and it caused some buildings to be azed by his attack. However, he didn''t feel satisfied and decided to use his strongest technique. With his hand full ofva-like substances, he hit the ground with his right hand.


    *Crack!*


    "This¡­?!" Kanako, who was in Haru''s arms, was startled when she saw Maguma''s action.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "You need to stop him or else, we might die from his attack!" Kanako was Maguma''s partner, but it didn''t mean that she wanted to die from Maguma''s attack.


    But it seemed that it was toote, Maguma picked the concrete street which was cracked by his punch then concentrated arge amount ofva on piece of huge concrete street before he threw it out to several directions.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The building was in ruin and it was set azed by Maguma.


    "HAHAHA, DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    Maguma had lost control and kept attacking.


    The civilians who were caught by Maguma''s attack were screaming in panic and some of them were wounded.


    Maguma didn''t care, but he didn''t realize what had happened before was only happening to his imagination.


    When Maguma was about to use his strongest technique, his body was pulled by something and before he reacted, his chin was being mmed by a knee.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The force behind the pull added more damage to the knee attack, Maguma coughed up blood and he almost lost consciousness, but in that moment, he wanted to st the person who had attacked him. His palm turned red and he was ready to shoot out hisva-like substance, but before that happened, both of his hands were touched and a zipper appeared on both of his arms and caused his arms to be parted from his body.


    "Wha?!"


    Maguma''s face was bloody and stared at the man in front of him hatefully.


    "Good night."


    Haru mmed Maguma''s face on the ground and caused the ground to crack.


    *BAAM!*


    "¡­"


    Everyone, who was hiding, looked up and saw Maguma, who had caused trouble and even almost burnt this ce to chinder by his Quirk had lost against Haru. They couldn''t hide the excitement on their faces and came out from their hiding ces.


    "Bruno!"


    "Awesome!"


    "Thank you for saving us!"


    They knew that the situation was saved and they were grateful to Haru.


    Haru looked at the time and said, "I know that I need to report this, but can you help me to handle the report, Mr. Police? I''ve got something urgent to do."


    "No problem, leave everything to us, Bruno."


    "Thank you. I''ll handle the report after I''ve returned to my office. Then I''ll have to go first." Haru left while bringing someone along with him.


    The group of police nodded and smiled while looking at Haru''s back. "Hurry up and catch them!" He was annoyed by this group of thieves, but suddenly his subordinates told him that they had missed one person.


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Kanako was startled and looked at Haru, who was sitting on the driver seat beside her inside the car. She was being caught, and thought that she would enter a jail, but she didn''t expect him to bring her to his car silently. Looking at him, who was driving a car, she was wondering what this guy wanted to do with her. She couldn''t understand her situation and wondered whether this hero was attracted to her beauty.


    ''Well, I will give him a chance if he wants to¡­''


    Kanako was quite narcissistic at that moment.

 Chapter 1089 New Teacher 1

    <h4>Chapter 1089 New Teacher 1</h4>


    "This¡­!?"


    Kanako knew that she couldn''t escape, especially from a hero who was able to defeat two of her partners easily and because of that she didn''t try to do anything, especially when he could control her body. She wasn''t sure where he would bring her, but she could only ept her fate. However, she didn''t expect him to bring her to this ce.


    The most prestigious high school to nurture a hero: U.A. High School.


    "Why did you bring me here!?"


    Even Kanako was dumbfounded and startled, but suddenly something was thrown at her face so suddenly. She was furious andined, "What the hell, are you doing?!"


    "Get naked."


    "¡­"


    Kanako was dumbfounded but then blushed. "You pervert!?" She didn''t expect that a hero could be this perverted. She hurriedly covered her chest with the things which were being thrown at her, but she knew that she was amb which could be eaten by this bad wolf anytime, and when that happened, she was wondering whether she should just ept her fate or fight back to show her resistance. Looking at his appearance, she felt that it wasn''t that bad an idea to be attacked, however, she hurriedly shook her head.


    ''You can''t!!!''


    "I was wrong. I mean change your clothes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kanako realized that Haru had thrown her a white female shirt, gray pencil skirt, and a silver wolf mask which had a simr design to Haru''s mask. "What is this?"


    "It''s clothes." Haru looked at Kanako and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes."


    "Why do I have to change my clothes?!"


    "If you keep wearing your costume then someone might notice that you''re a viin."


    "¡­This?!" Kanako looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "You''re not going to catch me?"


    "I''m not, but you need to follow me, alright?"


    Kanako looked at Haru and wondered whether she should enter a jail or follow him. She knew that she only had two options. She sighed and said, "I''ll change my clothes, but you need to get out of your car."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    Kanako blushed andined. "I''m going to change!"


    "You''re only wearing panties and a bra after all, what are you embarrassed about?" Haru was speechless.


    Kanako wore light purple panties and a low-cut ck sports bra. Even if she decided to change her clothes, Haru didn''t think that there should be something to be embarrassed about since she had been wearing an undergarment in public after all.


    "Get out first!" Kanako shouted.


    "No, you might run away after all. I''ll stay here and watch over you. If you feel ufortable then I will close my eyes."


    Looking at Haru''s serious expression, even though he wore a mask, Kanako knew that she couldn''t bargain anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t peek!"


    "I won''t," Haru said simply. Even if Kanako was beautiful, he had seen a lot of more beautiful women in his life after all.


    Kanako sighed, but then she looked at Haru, who closed his eyes. She felt a bit tired, and looked at the clothes on her hand before made up her mind. She hurriedly changed her clothes, but then she heard his voice.


    "Right, do you need help?"


    "NO!!!"


    All teachers in the teacher offices of the U.A. High School continued with their job as usual, but there was one thing which had been bothering them.


    The new teacher hasn''t arrived!


    Even though they knew from Nezu that the new teacher was a bitte, they didn''t expect to be thiste. It was already afternoon and the new teacher hadn''te.


    "That guy¡­ does he have an intention to be a teacher here?" Midnightined. She was one of the teachers in this school and she couldn''t help butin.


    "Calm down, didn''t you remember that the new teacher encountered a viin? The viin might be very strong that the new teacher needs a lot of time to deal with the viin." Present Mic thought that there must be a reason why the new teacher waste.


    "I wonder who the new teacher is? I hope that he''s a handsome guy¡­" Midnight started to imagine herself married to a handsome guy. She was already in her 30''s, but she hadn''t found someone who could take her into a marriage.


    "You haven''t given up your goal to marry?" Aizawa looked at Midnight with a lifeless expression.


    "What do you mean by that, Aizawa?! Are you telling me that it is impossible for me to marry someone? I''ll kill you bastard?!" Midnight grabbed Aizawa''s cor and shook it furiously.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Don''t fight!" Present Mic tried to stop Midnight.


    Aizawa''s face became even more lifeless and he was wondering why he started to provoke this crazy woman.


    The three of them had known each other since high school and their rtionship was very close to each other.


    Midnight snorted and folded her arms. From her expression alone, everyone could tell that this woman was very furious.


    "You should apologize." Present Mic whispered to Aizawa.


    Aizawa sighed and felt tired. He felt that woman was very troublesome and it might be reason why he didn''t have any rtionship with the opposite gender until now and he wouldn''t change his opinion soon.


    "¡­Sorry."


    Hearing Aizawa''s apology, Midnight felt better, but she couldn''t hide the worry in her heart. She was in her 30''s, but no one was going to take her to marry. She was wondering whether she would be alone in the future. She wanted to marry a handsome and young guy, but around her, there were only both Present Mic and Aizawa.


    Staring at Present Mic and Aizawa, Midnight let out a long sigh.


    "¡­¡­"


    Aizawa and Present Mic weren''t sure, but they felt that they were being insulted by Midnight. However, they didn''t say anything since they didn''t want anything troublesome to happen to themselves again.


    Present Mic felt ufortable by this silence and said, "Well, how about we y a game?"


    "Game?" 2x


    "Yeah, let''s guess who the new teacher is!" Present Mic smiled and said, "The new teacher hasn''te and we don''t know about his/her identity so isn''t it fun to guess his/her identity?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/new-teacher-1_47444303722634521"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/new-teacher-1_47444303722634521[/a] for visiting.


    Midnight smiled and said, "Interesting! Let''s do that! But let''s add a bet! The loser needs to pay for tonight''s drink!"


    "Oh! I agree!" Present Mic agreed without hesitation.


    "So Aizawa, who do you think is the new teacher?"


    "¡­¡­" Aizawa was speechless and said, "I haven''t agreed to join your game."


    "Don''t be such a loner, hurry up and tell us your answer!" Midnight stared at Aizawa and it seemed that she would make him join this game no matter what.


    Aizawa sighed and said, "Gang Orca."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really!?" 2x


    Present Mic and Midnight were startled.


    "It is just my guess." Aizawa felt a bit sleepy, but he was also curious about who the new teacher was.


    "Hmm¡­ I think it should be Selkie since we need to train the students on the water battle." Present Mic was smarter than his appearance.


    Hearing the answer of Aizawa and Present Mic, Midnight twitched her lips and wondered whether both of them deliberately told her to give up to marry the new teacher since two heroes that were mentioned by the two of them had an appearance simr to an animal.


    "So what about you?" Aizawa asked and didn''t care about Midnight''s remark.


    Midnight smiled and said, "Of course, it is Bruno!" She didn''t know much about Bruno, but she had seen him often appear in the newspaper. Even though she hadn''t seen his face, from his contour, she could tell that he was a very handsome guy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Aizawa and Present Mic rolled their eyes and sighed when they thought how eager this woman was to marry someone.


    "Ugh¡­ I really hope that it is him¡­" Midnight hoped that it was Bruno, but she also knew that possibility was a bit low, especially when Bruno''s career was going upward and soon, he might even overtake the poprity of the second rank hero, Endeavour and she didn''t think that he would apply as a teacher.


    Then suddenly the door was knocked on and everyone''s attention was gathered in the direction of that noise. They saw Nezu along with one of the most popr heroes who appeared recently. When this man appeared, everyone took a deep breath since his aura took away their breath.


    "Everyone, I''ll introduce you to our new colleague in this school."


    Nezumi smiled and said, "His name is Bruno and he''s going to be a new teacher at our school."


    "Hello, everyone, nice to meet you."


    Haru smiled while looking at everyone, but he noticed that someone had been staring at him with a very gaze full of eagerness. He turned and saw a woman with very skimpy clothes and for a moment, he wasn''t sure what to say.

 Chapter 1090 New Teacher 2

    <h4>Chapter 1090 New Teacher 2</h4>


    Haru ignored the gaze and said, "Mr. Nezu might have introduced me before, but let me introduce myself again." He put on a gentle expression on his mouth and eyes and introduced himself.


    "My name is Bruno, for my real name¡­ let''s keep it a secret for now."


    Everyone nodded and didn''t feel surprised when Haru decided to keep his real name a secret since most of them also kept their identity a secret.


    Being a hero is a dangerous job and they need to keep their identity very well or else the viins which they have caught in the past might have their revenge on them.


    "I''ll be working as a biology teacher, but I won''t officially work until the new semester of the school in April. However, please take care of me from now on." Haru bowed his head lightly since it was part of tradition.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped their hands after they heard Haru''s introduction, but they didn''t expect their new colleague would be the rising hero who had been very popr in the past months.


    "He might not start working until the new semester, but it might be good to let him know about our school earlier." Nezu looked at everyone and asked, "So is there someone who can introduce him to our school while also giving him a guide around?" He was about to point at someone, but he stopped when he heard this voice.


    "Me! Me! Me! I''ll introduce him to this school and give him a tour!" Midnight stood up and raised her hand very high.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they saw Midnight''s action.


    Present Mic and Aizawa looked at Midnight with a speechless expression since they didn''t expect that this woman would be so desperate.


    "Then, I''ll leave this to you, Midnight."


    Nezu nodded and didn''t care too much about who would help Haru and there weren''t any rules that it was prohibited for teachers to have a romantic rtionship, but he knew that it was impossible for both of them to have such a rtionship since one of them had married. However, he wasn''t cruel enough to tell Midnight about that matter and thought that it was more fun to see Midnight''s expression when she knew that Haru had married from Haru''s mouth. Heughed secretly and returned to his office to peek at both of them through the security camera within the school.


    "Leave it to me." Midnight smiled brightly and didn''t expect that the person who she had seen in her dream would suddenlye in front of her. She thought that fate might bring the two of them together. Her smile was very sweet and introduced herself. "Hello, Bruno. My name is Midnight. I''ll introduce you to our school and also give you a tour."


    "Thank you very much, Midnight." Haru shook her head and thought that this woman would be very aggressive, but he didn''t expect that this woman would act as if a girl who had her first love.


    Midnight wasn''t sure, but she couldn''t talk freely as usual and she felt very shy when she looked at him. However, she quickly regained her calm, especially when it was very fun when she talked with him.


    Well, it might be because of her personality since her personality was very free and it was also the reason why she always wore very skimpy clothes.


    "This ce is a Support Faculty at our school. If anyone needs to fix their costume or gear, then they cane to this ce." Midnight introduced this faculty, but suddenly¡­


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!!!*


    Suddenly the facility exploded, Midnight didn''t expect it, but a strong arm hugged her waist saving her from this explosion.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Then suddenly someone came out from that explosion, this man had an excavator w as his mask and his body was a bit dirty from that explosion earlier.


    "Oh, Midnight. I''m sorry for the explosion."


    Midnight didn''t care much about this man since her waist was being hugged by Haru. "It''s alright, but you should be careful next time." She wanted to praise this man, but she kept quiet and stayed on Haru''s arms for a while since it felt very good.


    The man felt a bit surprised since Midnight''s reaction made him a bit surprised since usually this woman would roar in anger when this usually happened. He then noticed the man beside Midnight and asked, "This is¡­?"


    "Hello, my name is Bruno. I''m a new biology teacher at this school."


    "My name is Power Loader." Power Loader nodded and then returned to his faculty to start his research again.


    "¡­"


    "¡­This guy¡­ I hope that one of his inventions explodes again¡­" Midnight gritted her teeth since Power Loader didn''t even apologize. Even though because of that explosion, she could touch Haru''s body, but her mood became bad again when Power Loader was so rude.


    "It''s alright. Genius always has one or two traits, let''s continue with the tour."


    "Yes." Midnight nodded and thought that it was better to think of a way at how she could invite this guy for dinner.


    --- Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/new-teacher-2_47445253162069136"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/new-teacher-2_47445253162069136[/a] for visiting.


    Haru and Midnight didn''t spend that much time touring around the school and when the tour was over, Haru was about to excuse himself since his only intention toe to this school was to introduce himself. He also felt bad for making Kanako wait at his car for a long time.


    "Thank you very much, Midnight. Then I''ll go back now."


    "Wait!"


    "Yes?"


    Haru looked at Midnight curiously.


    "Are you free tonight? We should have a wee party for you."


    Midnight thought that they could spend their night at bar then went to the government office to register their marriage. She believed once he was drunk, this guy would sign the marriage registration without hesitation.


    If Haru knew what this woman was thinking then he would be speechless.


    "I''m sorry, Midnight, but my wife is waiting for me at home."


    "¡­"


    Midnight was stunned as if thunder had struck her body when she heard those sentences and her healthy colored skin suddenly turned into ashes.


    Kanako, who was inside Haru''s car, saw Haru and Midnight talking to each other when she saw Midnight suddenly turn into ashes. She felt a bit confused as to whether she was using her Quirk unconsciously.


    "Midnight, Midnight, what''s wrong?" Haru was startled by Midnight''s reaction.


    "Y, y, y, you¡­" Midnight couldn''t believe what she had heard and asked, "W, what did you say earlier?"


    "Hmm? Well, I''m sorry, Midnight, but my wife is waiting for me at home?" Haru wasn''t sure why this woman told him to repeat this sentence again.


    Midnight was crying inwardly and asked, "Y, you''re married?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that answer, Midnight knew that it was game over. Though, when she looked at him, she felt very unwilling at this moment.


    Haru didn''t think too much and said, "Well, Midnight, see you again and let''s have a drink in the future." He left her and returned to Kanako, who had been waiting for her.


    "¡­"


    Midnight looked toward the horizon wondering whether it was possible to attack a married man.


    "So what are you going to do with me?" Kanako asked. Earlier, she didn''t even dare to escape or do anything weird since she was in U.A. High School. If she did something stupid then it was only a time for her to be attacked by various heroes within the school. After holding her curiosity for a long time, she couldn''t hold it anymore and asked him directly what he wanted to do with her.


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    Haru then looked at Kanako and said, "Your job is very simple."


    "What?"


    "Take care of my wife."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 1091 Entrance Exam 1

    <h4>Chapter 1091 Entrance Exam 1</h4>


    It had been a while since Kanako was living together with Haru and Tsunade, and she had to admit that it might be better to work under him rather than bing a bank robber.


    Her life was guaranteed and she didn''t need to do anything dangerous since her job was to apany Tsunade.


    At first, she didn''t understand the reason why Haru asked her to apany his wife, but she understood the reason instantly when she saw Tsunade''s way of gambling.


    Kanako had never seen someone who sucked at gambling so much and had never won a single time yet that someone kept gambling everyday. Luckily, Haru owned a pachinko and mahjong parlor so Tsunade didn''t need to go gambling in a different ce. She was sure if he didn''t own a pachinko and mahjong parlor then she believed that their family would go bankrupt sooner orter. Though, at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of Tsunade since Tsunade had such a husband who could pamper her so much.


    It had been a month that they had been living together and thought that it might be her imagination, but when she woke up in the middle of midnight to drink water, she could hear a loud moan. She tried to peek at what had happened and her face flustered into red, but then she passed out directly since she couldn''t handle what she had seen that night.


    Waking up in the early morning, Kanako felt confused since she had returned to her room again. Last night, she remembered that she had seen something which she shouldn''t have seen. She wasn''t sure and her face was blushing, but then, she saw both Haru and Tsunade who were eating in the dining room as if nothing had happened which made her confused.


    ''Was it a dream?''


    "Oh? Kanako, you''ve woken up?"


    Looking at Haru''s sunny smile, Kanako blushed. She knew Haru''s real appearance and had to admit that he was really handsome, but she would have never thought that this guy who smiled innocently at her was a beast at night.


    "Umm¡­"


    Kanako nodded and decided that everything was a dream. She sat down in the dining room since the food which was made by Haru tasted very good.


    Tsunade yawned and asked, "Do you have something to do today?"


    "Today is the entrance exam of U.A. High School."


    Haru looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression. During his stay in this world, their life was extremely peaceful. There were a lot of viins who tried toe to the Hosu City, but he could easily catch all of them which made the business in Hosu City booming since it was a very peaceful city.


    The only regretful thing was that he hadn''t found "All-For-One", "Nomu", and "Hero Killer".


    Haru was wondering how long he would stay in this world. He didn''t hate it, but it took too long since he hadn''t found a clue about three enemies which he needed to catch. However, he felt that soon, he would be able to meet his three enemies since the new semester of U.A. High School would start soon.


    Many things have happened in the past few months, including All Might, who decided to join the U.A. High School, and Haru, who had also officially entered the Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP.


    Usually Hero Billboard Chart JP would be held at the end of the year, but since his poprity was very high, Hero Public Safety Commission directly put him into one of Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP.


    Haru understood why there were a lot of people who wanted to be a hero, especially the popr one since they would be racked in money and he also received arge sum of money every month.


    "Oh? Is it today?" Tsunade yawned and tired, especially her lower body since it was quite sore. Her recovery was very fast, but Haru''s fighting power was too high which made her happy every night. If she didn''t learn medical jutsu then she was sure that she would need a longer time to recover herself.


    "You''re going toe with me?" Haru asked.


    "No, I''m toozy to do it." Tsunade wanted to sleep again.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. "Have a good rest." He then kissed Tsunade''s forehead since he knew that he loved being kissed on her forehead.


    "Good luck with your job." Tsunade kissed his lips before returning to their bedroom to sleep again since she wanted to recover as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kanako blushed and tried to focus all of her attention on the breakfast since she knew that Tsunade and Haru were a very shameless pair of wife and husband. Though, at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of them.


    "Right, Kanako, take care of the office for me, alright?"


    Hearing Haru''s request, Kanako sighed and said, "I know." Her job wasn''t only to apany Tsunade, but she also became Haru''s sidekick from time to time when he was working as a teacher. She didn''t understand why he had decided to be a teacher when he had made a lot of money as a hero. She had to admit that it was better to be a hero rather than a bank robber since the money which he made was more than the sum of money which she along with her group had robbed in the past. If she was asked whether she wanted to return to be a bank robber, then she would reject it without hesitation.


    Kanako''s situation forced her to be a robber and since her life wasfortable, she didn''t need to do such a dangerous job anymore.


    It was also the reason why she had never thought to escape from him, besides she knew that it was impossible, it was better to stay with him.


    Haru might not put Kanako in jail, but he had made a jail within her heart, taming her into a docile woman. In the past, he needed someone to apany Tsunade, and it was the reason why he brought Kanako with him. Kanako''s personality was a bit simr to Suzune which made her perfect to apany Tsunade.


    "Can you wash the dishes?" Haru asked.


    "Leave it to me." Kanako nodded.


    "Then I''ll go out first. Take care of the office for me, alright?" Haru patted Kanako''s head before leaving her.


    Kanako held her head which was patted by Haru then sighed. She shook her head and knew that she couldn''t ask more from him since this guy was a married man.


    Driving his car, Haru could see a number of studentsing to the exam location which was located at U.A. High School. He entered through the back door so he wouldn''t attract the attention of the students. Along the way, he happened to see a green haired boy who almost fell from nothing, but luckily, this boy was saved by a girl. He smiled and didn''t think too much since he might bete for his job.


    Parking his car, Haru entered the exam building and happened to meet Aizawa. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/entrance-exam-1_47465539903220051"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/entrance-exam-1_47465539903220051[/a] for visiting.


    "You''re a bitte." Aizawa had a deadpan expression on his face.


    "There was a grandma who needed help crossing the street so I stopped to help her." Haru then looked at Aizawa and said, "You arete too, right? Going on patrol at night? You should take a rest sometimes." His rtionship with Aizawa was quite good and he often joked around with him.


    Though, Haru hoped for Aizawa to have a healthy life since this guy stayed all night doing patrol, rather than resting.


    Aizawa sighed and massaged his shoulders. "I''m not that weak."


    Haru shook his head at this workaholic guy. He put his hand around Aizawa''s shoulder and said, "How about I introduce you to a woman? She''s very beautiful."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Aizawa only stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.


    "I was just kidding." Haru moved back and said, "Let us see the new students, shall we?"


    Aizawa nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Both of them walked together toward the monitor room to see who would be the new students of U.A. High School.

 Chapter 1092 Entrance Exam 2

    <h4>Chapter 1092 Entrance Exam 2</h4>


    "Yo, All Might!"


    Haru''s voice was frivolous when he greeted the number one hero.


    "Yo, Bruno!"


    All Mightughed and hugged Haru.


    Their rtionship was quite good since they had helped various cases together such as helping a lot of people from idents, catching a criminal, etc.


    Haru''s view of All Might was very good since this guy was pure. He could see that this guy only wanted to help people. He couldn''t be such a person who could devote himself to helping people, but he could appreciate them.


    All Might''s view of Haru was very good since he felt that this guy could be the new symbol of peace. He felt that the more symbol of peace the better it was since society would be more peaceful, but the only regretful thing was that this guy''s working time was too short. If some hero might work 12 hours a day or more, this guy would only work 3 to 4 hours a day which made him speechless.


    However, Haru''s efficiency was very high and once Haru was working the number of criminals which he had caught and people he had saved was more than the heroes who overworked themselves.


    "Are you sure you are going to be a teacher here?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! I''ve decided to be one." All Might nodded.


    Haru looked at All Might and thought that there might be a reason why All Might decided to be a teacher, but he was sure that All Might wouldn''t tell him. He didn''t intend to ask anything and decided to observe himter.


    "Well, let''s watch the show."


    "Good!"


    Haru, All Might, and Aizawa, who had been ignored earlier, entered the monitor room.


    Everyone had been familiar with each other, even though Haru hadn''t be an official teacher until the new semester, it didn''t stop him from familiarizing himself with his working ce.


    "Bruno, isn''t your wifeing?"


    Haru looked at the small elderly woman who asked this question. He understood the reason why this elderly woman asked him why his wife didn''te. "She''s a bit tired." His face was a bit unnatural when he uttered those words.


    "Were there a lot of patients in the hospital?" The elderly woman asked curiously and didn''t notice his unnatural expression.


    "Yeah¡­" Haru nodded to keep his reputation.


    The one who asked this question was the Recovery Lady, a nurse within U.A. High School. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/entrance-exam-2_47466318902917947"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/entrance-exam-2_47466318902917947[/a] for visiting.


    It was somethingmon for a student to get hurt during the training or spar in the school so a nurse was necessary.


    If the teachers in this school could be changed with someone else, then Recovery Lady was someone irreceable since and this elderly woman might be the the reason why U.A. High School was the number one hero school in this country. Her Quirk was "heal" and it allowed her to amplify and quicken her targets'' healing process by extending her lips and kissing them.


    Recovery Lady knew that she was old and even if she could treat a lot of students in few years, she knew that she needed to have a sessor. She knew about Tsunade and knew that Tsunade was Haru''s wife. She knew that Tsunade''s ability didn''t lose to her and she hoped for Tsunade to be able to help her in this school, but she knew that she couldn''t force Tsunade, especially when Haru and Tsunade owned a hospital.


    The Hosu General Hospital had changed after Haru and Tsunade came and it might be the number one hospital in this country. There were a lot of people who came to their hospital to treat themselves from riches, heroes, politicians, etc.


    It was also the reason why there were a lot of viins which often appeared on Hosu City, but all of them had been caught easily by Haru. The one who dared to mess around had their bodies divided into several parts and he didn''t return those villians back to normal.


    Tsunade''s ability was top-notch, but she was very willful and it was very hard to get her appointment since she would only ept some patients. However, because of Tsunade, the level of doctors within the hospital also increased since she also taught some people.


    "Bruno, is it possible to have a coorporation with your hospital?" Nezu asked. He had talked about this matter to the Recovery Lady before and thought that it would be good if they could cooperate between Haru''s hospital and their school.


    "Let''s talk about thatter since the entrance exam has almost started."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and watched the entrance exam which had just started. They felt that Haru was very mysterious, but one thing for sure, they knew that this guy was rich.


    Then the entrance exam started without any problem, there were two kinds of exams: paper and battle.


    The paper test was pretty simple since the student candidates only needed to study very well to get a good score on the exam, but the battle exam was quite difficult and dangerous.


    Haru read the content of the battle exam which made him sigh. He had to admit that U.A. High School was very rich and it had a lot of resources.


    The paper test quickly ended and the student candidates were being told to move to another location.


    The one who announced the rules of the battle test was Present Mic.


    Watching the group of students through the monitor, Haru remembered that Ingenium''s little brother also took the entrance exam and wondered whether that guy could do well in the exam.


    The content of the battle test was pretty simple and the student candidates only needed to defeat a robot within the exam arena. The one with the most points would be epted within the school.


    Haru was in the monitor room and looked at the students who had started the battle exam.


    There were a lot of student candidates who started to fight the robot, but there were some students who were very noticeable.


    Haru noticed that the strongest student candidate should be the student with an explosion or fire-rted Quirk since he could see that this student''s point kept increasing.


    "This Bakugou should be able to enter our school."


    They nodded hearing Haru''s words since they were also sure that Bakugou would be able to enter this school easily.


    Every teacher in the monitor room focused their attention on the strongest students or the students, who could defeat a number of robots easily.


    However, Haru noticed that All Might put his attention on a green haired kid who seemed to be panicking. He looked at the point of this green haired boy and noticed that his score was only zero which made him speechless.


    "All Might, do you know this boy?"


    "Huh?!" All Might was startled and shook his head. "N, no, I don''t know this boy at all!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything. He continued to watch until he saw arge robot appear. He knew the existence of this robot and when he saw a lot of student candidates started to run away, he didn''t feel surprised since this robot would be impossible to defeat with their abilities. Then he saw a female student who stumbled and fell. He didn''t do anything and only watched the show since he knew the robot wouldn''t hurt her, but then he saw the green haired boy jump and m this giant robot with his punch. He raised his eyebrow and felt a bit surprised since this boy could destroy this giant robot.


    "Interesting¡­"


    Though, at the same time, Haru saw this green haired boy was wounded and his hand was broken. Looking at Recovery Lady, who walked out from the monitor room, he didn''t need to guess where she would go. He leaned on his seat and had a feeling that everything would start soon.

 Chapter 1093 Observation 1

    <h4>Chapter 1093 Observation 1</h4>


    Time moved quickly and it was time for U.A. High Schools to wee their new students.


    Looking at the school in front of him, Midoriya didn''t expect that he would be a student in this school. He felt very d when he knew that he had been epted and because of that he couldn''t sleep for the past few days because of excitement.


    "Finally¡­ this is my first step!"


    Midoriya took a deep breath and was ready to enter the school, but suddenly he stumbled from nothing and fell down once again. "Eh?" This time there was no girl who would save him, however, his cor was being grabbed by someone. He also heard a car noise on his side which made him a bit nervous until he heard this voice.


    "You alright?"


    When Midoriya turned, he was stunned. He blinked his eyes several times and it seemed that he didn''t believe who he had seen.


    "B, B, B, B, B, Bruno!!!!"


    Midoriya didn''t expect that he would see Bruno right on the first day, he entered this school. Of course, he knew about Bruno since this person was one of the most popr heroes in this country. He knew that Bruno''s career was very shortpared to most popr heroes, but Bruno''s achievement wasn''t lost on any popr heroes.


    Looking at Bruno from up and down, Midoriya had to admit that Bruno was very cool, especially Bruno''s ck trench coat and golden wolf mask. Though, he had to admit that Haru''s car was very cool. He wasn''t sure what car it was, but it gave a vintage feeling.


    "Be careful." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/observation-1_47468105877741996"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/observation-1_47468105877741996[/a] for visiting.


    Haru put Midoriya down on the ground and continued to drive his car to the school.


    "¡­"


    Midoriya looked at Haru''s back and then he woke up. "I FORGOT TO ASK FOR HIS SIGNATURE !!!" His face was full of regret and he couldn''t believe that he was too nervous to ask. He was on all fours and mmed to the ground in a depressed manner. If he could rewind the time then he would ask for Haru''s signature and keep it for his heirloom.


    "¡­¡­"


    Midoriya was in this position for the full five minutes before he stood up weakly to go to the school since he really hoped to be able to get Haru''s signature.


    Haru might be the richest teacher in the U.A. High School.


    The wage of the teacher in this school might be good, but it was simply impossible to use that wage to buy an AC Cobra, which he drove to school. Parking his car, he walked toward the office quietly. It was his first day working as a teacher and he had also made his intention clear to test whether his theory was able to strengthen the power of the students.


    Entering the teacher''s office, Haru could see that there were already a lot of people inside.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Greeting his colleagues, Haru walked to his seat which was located between Eraser Head and d King.


    When they worked they needed to wear their hero''s costume so it was normal to see someone who wore an exaggerated costume in this school.


    Haru''s costume might be the most normal since he only wore a trench coat, suit, and a mask.


    "Sekijiro, I''ve heard that you''ve be a homeroom teacher of 1-B ss, is that true?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve be their homeroom teacher, do you want to watch my ss?" d King (Sekijiro Kan) asked.


    "What''s your n for today?" Haru asked.


    "I''ve nned for an introduction and only the test starts in the afternoon." d King told Haru about his n regarding his ss.


    Listening to d King, Haru felt that it was a bit boring to watch the introduction of the new students.


    "How about you, Aizawa? What are you nning?" Looking at Aizawa, who was sleeping within his sleeping bag, Haru sighed at how workaholic this guy was, but he also understood that it might be because of Aizawa''s past that Aizawa had be this workaholic.


    "I''ll test them directly¡­" Aizawa was very sleepy since he had been working as a hero every night. His schedule was quite full since during the day, he was working as a teacher and at night, he was working as a hero.


    "Then I''ll join your ss if you don''t mind."


    Aizawa looked at Haru and nodded. "Yeah, but don''t bother me, alright." He was very strict with his education and he didn''t really want someone to bother at how he educated his students.


    "No problem, I''ll just observe them." Haru turned toward d King and said, "I''ll visit your ss in the afternoon Sekijiro."


    "No problem, I''ll save you a seat in the afternoon." d King nodded. His personality was easy going andpared to Aizawa, it was easier to talk with this guy.


    Looking at the time, Aizawa sighed and said, "Let''s go. It''s time."


    "Alright, I want to see the famous Aizawa who expelled all of his studentsst year to educate his students."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Aizawa only rolled his eyes, but he didn''t say anything since it was the truth.


    While waiting for their ss to start, the new students were a bit noisy, but it was considered normal.


    Midoriya was a bit depressed since he wasn''t able to get Bruno''s signature, but then he met the student with sses who had scolded him before then a girl, who he had saved during the entrance exam.


    When everyone was talking to each other suddenly there was a voice which rebuked them.


    "If you''re here to socialize, then get out."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet when they saw someone, who was sleeping on the ground.


    "This is a hero course!"


    The man came out from the sleeping bag and said, "It took eight seconds for you to quiet down. Time is precious. You lot aren''t very rational, are you?"


    If Haru was here then he wouldn''t be surprised since Aizawa''s personality had always been blunt.


    "I''m your homeroom teacher, Shota Aizawa. Pleased to meet you." Aizawa looked at them and said, "Quickly change to your gym clothes and head to the grounds."


    "¡­"


    It was so sudden that no one really knew how to react at this moment.


    Everyone was confused and wasn''t sure what to say until they walked to the ground. They saw Aizawa''s figure standing up beside this man.


    "This¡­?!"


    Everyone knew this person very well since this person was one of the most popr heroes.


    "B, BRUNO!!!"


    They were shocked when this popr hero appeared beside Aizawa, but Haru''s response was quite t.


    Haru only gave them a nod without saying anything.


    They wanted to say something, but Aizawa''s voice stunned them.


    "Hurry up and prepare for the Quirk tests!"


    "Q, Quirk Tests?!"


    "Huh? Shouldn''t we do a guidance session or something?"


    Aizawa smirked and said, "No time to waste on that stuff if you want to be a hero! Now, just do what I''ve told you."


    "¡­"


    "Softball throwing, standing long jump, 50-meter dash, endurance test, grip test, side-to-side stepping, upperbody training, and seated toe touch. You did all of that in middle school, right? This time use your Quirk when you do that."


    Looking at Aizawa, Haru smiled and thought that this guy''s standard was very high, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Bakugou, you go first."


    Bakugou looked at Aizawa then looked at Bruno. He wasn''t sure why Bruno was in this ce, but he had to admit that this guy was awesome. He walked toward the throwing area and thought to give all of them a surprise in this test.


    "Bakugou, how far can you throw during middle school?"


    "67 metres."


    "Great. Now try to throw using your Quirk. Do whatever you want, just don''t leave the circle. Give me all you''ve got."


    Bakugou nodded and started to stretch his arms. He was ready with his stance before he pitched the ball with all of his power and also added his Quirk.


    "DIE!!!"


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Aizawa showed the distance which was being thrown by Bakugou to everyone which surprised them.


    They started to get excited by this test and felt that it was fun, however, Aizawa poured them cold water waking them up to reality.


    "Fun? You''re hoping to be heroes after three years here¡­ and you think it''ll be all fun and games? Right. The one with the lowest score across all eight events will be judged hopeless¡­ and will be expelled."


    "¡­"


    "Now, do your best or one of you is going to get expelled."


    Haru nodded and felt that this education was very good.

 Chapter 1094 Observation 2

    <h4>Chapter 1094 Observation 2</h4>


    Observing the students in front of him, Haru had to admit that each of them had a very interesting power. Thinking about the people in this world, he knew that hero was necessary since it wasmon for people in this world to use their power for doing something which rted to criminal.


    In such a country where it was hard to get money and a job unless someone is smart or has a rtionship with someone. It is easier to get money by bing a criminal or viin.


    Though, he had to admit that he was a bit jealous of Momo Yaoyorozu''s Quirk. From his observation and the data which he had received from the school, he knew that this girl had an ability to create anything using her fat. The thing which she created also wouldn''t disappear and which meant this girl could even create a gold, diamond, etc and became the richest woman in the world.


    But at the same time, he also knew the danger which Momo Yaoyorozu needed to face. There were a lot of viins in this world and it wasn''t surprising if someone wanted to kidnap her for their own use, especially to make her into their gold or diamond mines.


    Watching everyone do their test, he has to admit that Quirk is a very interesting thing.


    Haru really had fun watching their abilities. He felt that Quirk was better than "Devil Fruit" since Quirk didn''t have a weakness.


    The weakness of "Devil Fruit" is the sea and water, but "Quirk" doesn''t have a weakness.


    Quirk does own a weakness, but it is something that can''t be called a weakness either.


    The weakness of Quirk which he mentioned was the weakness of the ability of the Quirk itself, such as a fire-rted Quirk is weak against a water-rted Quirk. The people who had an ability in their eyes would have dry eyes if they kept using it since they needed to keep their eyes open. Another example would be Kanako, who owned an ability to generate dust on her body, but she couldn''t use that ability too much or else her skin would turn dry.


    But such a thing couldn''t be called a weakness since each person could train their Quirk so their weakness could be erased or minimized.


    Haru remembered that Tsunade had gotten various data regarding Quirk in their hospital and he was wondering whether he could create an artificial Quirk. He knew that to own a Quirk someone needed to have a Quirk factor within their bodies. Though he knew that it would be pretty cruel research since he needed to test it on humans.


    However, Haru didn''t need to worry about it too much since he knew that the training ground within the Group Chat could help him on that matter.


    Though, rather than an artificial Quirk, he was more curious about the source of Quirk itself. He wasn''t sure how humans could develop a Quirk since previously all of them were normal and didn''t have ability.


    "What have you been writing?" Aizawa asked.


    "I''m observing their abilities while thinking about what I can do to make them stronger." Haru''s voice was quiet so it wouldn''t be heard by the students.


    Aizawa was a bit surprised and said, "Interesting. Is this the reason why you''re teaching biology?" He felt a bit strange for Haru to teach biology, but it seemed that this guy had some ns.


    Haru sighed and said, "If you have this big interest toward the opposite gender then you won''t be single, Aizawa."


    Aizawa snorted and he was sure if he kept him talking then he would be grabbed by Haru for a group date.


    Haru ignored Aizawa then he heard a voice beside him.


    "Umm¡­ B, Bruno-sensei."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked at the invisible girl in front of him. He felt a bit pity since he couldn''t see her face, but he was sure that if this continued to practice then it was possible for her to erase her invisibility.


    "I, I''m your fan! C, can I ask for your signature?" The girl seemed a bit timid or rather nervous, but at the same time, she was very excited when she met her idol.


    All Might might be the most popr hero in this country, but Haru is the most popr hero among women since he is very handsome.


    It wasn''t only this girl since Haru also noticed that most of students in this ce also looked at him with anticipation. He sighed and didn''t feel that surprise.


    "Let''s talk about this after you''ve done your test."


    "Y, Yes!" The girl seemed happy since Haru didn''t reject her and she also knew that she needed to focus on her test or else she would be expelled. Though, she didn''t really need to worry about that when there was someone who did worse than her.


    The test continued and everyone did very well except for one student.


    Haru had been watching this student since he could see that All Might had been watching this student, but he couldn''t see anything special on him. It was as if this student had just gained his ability.


    ''Just gain his ability?''


    Haru felt that it was possible since there was someone who gained their ability during their teens and because of that they couldn''t use their ability very well since they had been living as a normal human for a long time.


    Then the test was almost over and it was time for the green haired boy to do the softball throwing.


    Haru checked the result so everyone could see that this green haired boy was very normal and he could tell that this boy hadn''t used his ability from the beginning to the end. It was at this moment that he noticed that this green haired boy was about to do something stupid, but this boy was stopped by Aizawa.


    ''Hmm¡­ Midoriya, is it?''


    Haru could see that Midoriya hadn''t given up and he was right. He could see that this boy couldn''t use his ability and because of that this boy broke his finger to seed on his test.


    Determination.


    Haru could see that in Midoriya''s eyes and he liked such a person, but then he noticed one student who seemed angered by the result of Midoriya.


    "Deku¡­!"


    Bakugou was furious and wanted to punch Midoriya, but he realized that he couldn''t control his body and suddenly he started to have a moonwalk.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/observation-2_47470021701593768"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/observation-2_47470021701593768[/a] for visiting.


    Everyone was startled when they saw Bakugou who did a moonwalk so suddenly.


    "W, what happened?!" Even Bakogou, who was full of anger, was surprised when he couldn''t control his body.


    "Calm down. Don''t get angry."


    "This¡­?!"


    Everyone looked at Haru and knew that it was Haru''s power.


    "Have you calmed down?" Haru asked.


    Bakugou gritted his teeth, but nodded and then he could feel that he could move his body freely.


    Midoriya was attracted by this scene and became curious about Haru''s ability. He knew that Haru''s ability was a zipper generation and maniption, but he didn''t know how Haru was able to control Bakugou''s body.


    "I won''t steal the limelight. Aizawa, please."


    Aizawa nodded and also noticed Bakugou''s action earlier. He was about to stop Bakugou before, but Haru was faster. He looked at everyone and grinned, saying that it was all fake. The expulsion which he had told them before was a lie before he walked away.


    Haru was also about to follow them, but he was stopped.


    "Bruno-sensei, please give me a sign!"


    "Sensei, how can you control Bakugou''s body!"


    "Sensei¡­!"


    "Sensei¡­!"


    Haru took a deep breath and thought that all of the students which gathered around him reminded him of the little girls who he had met in the world of ck Bullet. He smiled and said, "I''m quite busy right now, but I can give you a sign. And how can I control Bakugou''s body?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was curious and waited for him to answer.


    Even Bakugou stared fiercely at Haru since he knew that this guy was very strong. ''The power to control someone''s body?'' He felt that if there wasn''t All Might then this guy might be the strongest hero in this country.


    "It''s a secret."


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at their dumbfounded expression, Haru smiled and said, "Just kidding, I''ll exin it to you tomorrow."


    Everyone cheered once again and couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    All Might and Aizawa, who had been away, looked at Haru''s poprity and suddenly they felt a bit jealous.


    Haru didn''t stay too long since he also wanted to watch the test of 1-B ss since he was curious what kind of ability those students have.

 Chapter 1095 Lesson 1

    <h4>Chapter 1095 Lesson 1</h4>


    The next day, Haru was about to prepare for his lesson in the teacher''s office. His biology lesson was a bit special after all. It might be rare for him to have an interest in something besides women and technology, but since he had decided to be a teacher, he would teach his students very well, especially the one who broke his finger yesterday.


    "Bruno¡­ Bruno¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at All Might, he didn''t feel disgust, but the All Might''s impact was too big since he felt that his face had a different kind of art style, but even so, he didn''t feelfortable when a male suddenly got close to him.


    "Don''t get too close to me. It''s overwhelming."


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might was speechless, but he looked around and whispered, "What do you think of the students in the 1-A?"


    "Students in 1-A?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, they''ve good potential, especially that girl in ponytail. I''m sure that she can grow further."


    "¡­"


    All Might felt a bit dissatisfied with Haru''s answer and decided to ask him directly. "What do you think of Midoriya?"


    "Midoriya?" Haru thought for a while before staring at All Might.


    All Might suddenly felt ufortable when Haru stared at him for a long time without saying anything.


    "W, what is it?!"


    All Might wasn''t sure, but he felt slightly worried as if his secret had been known by Haru.


    Haru looked around and whispered, "Tell me the truth, what is your rtionship with Midoriya?"


    "W, What?!"


    All Might raised his voice which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "What''s wrong, All Might?"


    "Is there something wrong?''


    The presence of All Might was so big and everyone was curious when All Might, who was known as the strongest hero in this country, suddenly let out such a voice.


    "N, nothing, there''s nothing wrong."


    "Yes, calm down everyone. We''re only talking about marriage since All Might seem to be curious about it." Haru tried to pacify the situation, but it made the situation worse. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-1_47491412534552472"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-1_47491412534552472[/a] for visiting.


    "Wow, All Might wants to get married?!"


    "This is a big news!?''


    "All Might, who is your partner?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might was speechless and had a slight blush on his face since he hadn''t had a romantic rtionship with anyone. Well, not exactly since his first love was his own teacher, but that was another matter. He was about to ask Haru to help him to erase the misunderstanding, he saw that Haru had vanished.


    "B, Bruno¡­?!"


    Haru didn''t think too much and walked toward his ss since school was about to start. He had to admit that he had seen a number of interesting abilities from both 1-A and 1-B. He also had heard about the three strongest students in this school. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see them since they were on their internship.


    Haru had heard that students in the 3rd year usually spent their days on internship since they were about to graduate soon. He didn''t feel that surprise since once they had graduated, it meant that they would be an official hero, rather than spending their time on the school in theory, it was better to spend their days on practical so they could prepare themselves better when they had be an official hero.


    Walking along the corridor, Haru saw the sign of 1-A ssroom and entered this ss when everyone was talking to each other. No one seemed to notice him until he knocked on the board a few times.


    *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "!!!!"


    "I can hear your voice all the way from the corridor. You should be quiet since the ss is going to start soon."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was startled and there was one question on their minds.


    ''When?!''


    They didn''t know how he had entered this ssroom.


    "You''ve an expression as if asking how I''ve entered the ssroom, right?"


    "!!!!"


    They became surprised again and wondered whether Haru had a Quirk which enabled him to read a mind.


    "I don''t have a mind for reading Quirk. It''s just that your expression is so obvious." Haru smiled and said, "Well, it''s good to be rowdy when you''re young, but please do that during the break, alright?"


    They nodded when they heard him.


    "Now, I''ll call your name one by one¡­" Haru held a paper attendance and called, "Yuga Aoyama."


    "Y, Yes!!"


    Haru nodded and continued to call them one by one before he started his lesson.


    "Now that you might be curious why I''m here, right?"


    Everyone nodded at the same time. They felt that it was a dream since both All Might and Bruno had be their teachers at the same time.


    "Alright, before I start my lesson, I''ll give you a chance to ask me a question¡­"


    "Me! Me! Me! Me!"


    "Sensei, I want to ask a question!"


    "Sensei, there''s something which I want to discuss with you!"


    Everyone raised their hands excitedly since they had a chance to ask a question to their favorite hero.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I''ll limit it to 5 questions! I''ll choose someone randomly." He looked around and pointed at the fiercest guy in the ssroom. "Bakugou, you seem to have a question."


    Bakugou nodded and asked, "Yes! Sensei, how can you stop me yesterday? And how can you make me do a moonwalk? If I''m not wrong your Quirk is the zipper generation, right?" He had been thinking for an entire night at how Haru had stopped his body, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    Everyone also felt the same, especially Midoriya since he had taken out his note waiting for Haru''s answer.


    Haru leaned on the table and started to answer Bakugou''s question.


    "Yes, but I''ve trained my Quirk very hard."


    "Training?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Let me remind you first. In this world, there''s no useless Quirk and each of your abilities are unique. If your mind is full of creativity and you''re ready to work hard then there''s nothing impossible." He raised his hand and turned his fingers into a zipper. "So to answer your question, I''ve turned my finger into a zipper at the size of a thread and attached it to your spine so that I can control your body."


    "This¡­?!"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment. Then a sses guy, who Haru was famr with also raised his hand.


    "So Sensei, as long as you can attach a thread into your opponent''s spine then you can control them?" Iida asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Quirk is full of possibility. Don''t be narrow minded, as long as you have that imagination, the rest is only training. Train as hard as possible to achieve that."


    Midoriya wrote down Haru''s every word as if it were a bible.


    "So Bakugou, you''re satisfied with my answer?"


    "Yeah¡­" Bakugou nodded and thought that Haru''s ability was very strong. He was wondering how he would able to escape from Haru''s technique next time since his goal was to be the number one hero.


    "But of course, there''s a weakness of this ability." Haru added so it didn''t give him a scary image, even though he could obliterate the entire school by himself.


    "Eh? Weakness?!" Everyone became curious.


    "But it is a secret since being a hero, you can''t show your weakness. If you have a weakness, keep it to yourselves since if it is known then viins might exploit that weakness."


    They nodded after hearing Haru''s words.


    "So here are four more questions, who is going to ask next?" Haru asked.


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    Everyone raised their hands as high as possible.


    Haru looked around and pointed his finger at the pink girl. "Ashido, what about your question."


    "Yes!" Ashido was very happy and asked, "Sensei, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1096 Lesson 2

    <h4>Chapter 1096 Lesson 2</h4>


    Every guy in the ssroom was speechless at Ashido''s question. They had only five questions yet this girl wasted it on such a useless question.


    "What the hell, Ashido! You should ask more useful questions!" Bakugouined.


    "Shut up! This is a very important question for us girls, right?!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Beside Ashido, every girl in the ssroom nodded since they were curious about Haru''s rtionship status. Haru was very popr among women since he was very handsome. There was even a request from the public for him to create his own photo album books, but he rejected it without hesitation since he didn''t have an intention to be a material for woman to masturbate.


    Haru chuckled and said, "Your question is very interesting."


    "So Sensei, are you single?"


    Everyone became very spirited when they thought him was a single. They knew that Haru was only 24 years old and it meant that they had a chance.


    "Usually, I would refrain from answering such a question about my privacy."


    They became disappointed when they heard his words.


    "But I''ll give you an exception and please don''t tell anyone about this." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-2_47492150195190799"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-2_47492150195190799[/a] for visiting.


    They nodded when they heard it.


    "I''m married."


    Haru took off his gloves and showed the ring on his left hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    The girls were very disappointed at this moment and they weren''t sure what to say.


    "Then the next question¡­" Haru looked at Midoriya and said, "How about you Midoriya?"


    "Y, Yes!" Midoriya was very excited and wasn''t sure what to ask since he had a lot of questions. "Umm¡­ Um¡­"


    "Calm down, take a breath and tell me your question slowly." Haru was wondering whether Midoriya was All Might''s sessor since their ability was quite simr and he didn''t think that it was strange for All Might to get a sessor since All Might wasn''t young anymore.


    Most heroes would retire in their 40''s since their stamina and energy wasn''t as vigorous when they were young. It was also a dangerous job where they could lose their lives anytime. When someone got old, their mindset started to change since they had to think about a lot of things such as family, loans, etc. It was better to choose a more stable job such as teacher.


    "Um¡­ Um¡­ S, Sensei, can I ask you what you''ve been doing before you''ve be a hero? Your career is quite shortpared to most popr heroes such as All Might, Endeavor¡­¡­"


    Todoroki flinched when Midoriya mentioned Endeavor''s name.


    "Hawk, etc." Midoriya held his paper and suddenly realized something. "Ah, I''m sorry! I, I shouldn''t ask for something rted to privacy." He wanted to change his question, but he was too nervous and dropped his papers.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s alright. I can answer that question for you." Haru was wondering why they were curious about his private life, but well, he could understand it since usually fans would be very interested in the private life of their idol or superhero.


    "To answer your question, I''ve been a businessman before."


    "Businessman?!"


    They were startled when they heard it.


    "Yeah, I was very impoverished and an orphanage. I''ve never had a chance to get into a school like you¡­"


    Everyone became attracted to his story and they became quiet since they didn''t expect Haru to have such a background. Little did they know that Haru was simply bullsh*tting at this moment.


    "Like you before, I''ve a dream to be a hero, helping people, etc, but I don''t have a chance." Haru looked at the distance as if reminiscing about his past, thought, in his mind, he was thinking what kind of cosy Tsunade would wear tonight.


    "So I''ve worked very hard during my youth as a businessman. Fortunately, I''ve a talent as a businessman and I''m quite well-off now, but I still have a single regret in my life. However, I didn''t think too much since I was about to get married. However, when I married my wife, she told me to chase after my dream. I was a bit hesitant at first, but she gave me a push on my back and supported me so here I am¡­¡­" Haru smiled and added, "I''ve be a hero and be your teacher at the same time. Oh, for my business, it is a secret. I don''t want to mix my private life and my hero life."


    "¡­"


    They blinked their eyes and felt their eyes bit wet after hearing his story.


    Haru also noticed that there was Aizawa, Nezu, and All Might who listened to his story outside, but he didn''t care much.


    "You guys too. You want to be a hero, right? Being a hero is a job full of risk and you can lose your life anytime so I want to tell you to not have regrets. When you love a girl then don''t hesitate to confess to her." Haru smirked and said, "There are a lot of attractivedies in this ss¡­¡­"


    When the girls heard Haru''s words, they blushed at this moment.


    "Some of you might end up together, when you''re about to get married, don''t forget to give me an invitation."


    Everyoneughed and some of the students gave Haru a thumbs up, especially Ma and Kaminari.


    "Sensei¡­!!!!"


    "Is this alright?" Aizawa asked.


    "Why not? Being a hero is a dangerous job and it is full of risk, like what he has said before, you might lose your life anytime and it is better to not have any regrets in your life." Nezu agreed with Haru.


    "But our students are prohibited from having a rtionship in our school." Aizawa stared at Nezu with a helpless expression.


    "¡­"


    "Oh, I''ve almost forgotten that it is prohibited to have a rtionship in this school so you should start to have a rtionship when you''ve graduatedter, alright?" Haru reminded all the students on the ss which made some guys be depressed.


    "Alright, there are two more questions, who is going to ask next?"


    "Me! Me! Me! Me!"


    "Todoroki, what is your question?" Haru asked.


    "Sensei, what''s your goal?" Todoroki looked at Haru and asked, "Do you want to be the number one hero?"


    Everyone knew if someone had a chance to challenge All Might''s position as the number one hero, it should be the man in front of them.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don''t have an interest in being the number one hero."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    "Or rather I might be a failure as a hero."


    "Sensei, you''re not a failure! You''ve saved a lot of people and you''ve also caught a lot of viins! There are a lot of people who are thankful for you and my brother has always thought of you as his rival!" Iida stood up and refuted Haru''s words. Beside his brother he also admired Haru since Haru was his brother''s rival.


    "Calm down, Iida."


    Haru didn''t expect this guy to be so aggressive to help him. "But it is the truth, I can''t devote my life as a hero. If I''ve been asked to choose between a hero or family then I''ll choose my family without hesitation. So while you''re still in the 1st year, you need to think more deeply. Can you sacrifice yourself to save someone? Can you sacrifice yourself to defeat a viin? Think about that question and when you feel that it is impossible for you to do that then it is better for you to change your department in this school as soon as possible."


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru, Todoroki wasn''t sure, but he hoped to have Haru as his father.


    "However, I have to remind you that when you''ve decided to change your department it doesn''t mean that you''re a coward. You''re brave since you''re willing to admit." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "So thest question, who is it?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone became quiet after they heard Haru''sst answer which made them need to think more deeply.


    Aizawa, All Might and Nezu nodded when they heard Haru''s words since being a hero was a very hard job. If they couldn''t sacrifice themselves then it was better to change their department right away.


    "Then, thest is Hagakure, what''s your question?" Haru asked.


    "Sensei, can you show what is under your mask?" Hagakure asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone stopped thinking and looked at Haru. They knew that it was one of the mysteries in this world. Everyone was curious about Haru''s face since no one had ever seen his face.


    "Do you want to see what is under my mask?" Haru asked.


    Everyone nodded at the same time with an eager expression.


    "I don''t mind¡­" Haru smiled and said, "What is under my mask is¡­" He took off his mask then showed another mask.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless.


    "Alright, let''s start the lesson since our biology lesson might be different from normal biology lessons."


    Haru pped his hands to attract everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1097 Lesson 3

    <h4>Chapter 1097 Lesson 3</h4>


    "My biology lesson is different from normal. I''ll also teach you a general knowledge about biology, but I''ll also teach you something else."


    Haru stood up in front of everyone and attracted their attention easily.


    "What kind of thing will you teach us, Sensei?" Yaoyorozu asked.


    "What I want to teach you is how to understand your ability better," Haru said.


    "Understand our ability better?"


    "Yeah, for the answer to my question before, you can think of it for a long time, but before that, you need to be stronger since being a hero is a dangerous job. If you''re stronger then you''ll have a chance to keep your life, catch viins easily, or save someone in dire situations."


    Haru moved to the board and wrote something on it.


    "Quirk Factor?"


    "Yes, Quirk factor." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you know what it is?" He looked at Yaoyorozu who raised her hand. "Can you exin it to us, Yaoyorozu?"


    Yaoyorozu nodded and stood up.


    "The term "Quirk Factor" refers to the collective physical and gic traits thatpose a person''s Quirk. This includes the primary Quirk power as well as all the biological mechanisms that allow said primary power to function properly."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yes, that''s a good answer, but it is tooplicated since I can see that some of you aren''t smart enough to understand what it is." Haru smiled looking at Kaminari and Ashido.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kaminari and Ashido blushed, but they felt that Yaoyorozu''s exnation was tooplicated.


    "In simple terms, you can understand that a Quirk Factor is something within our body which gives us an ability." Haru looked at everyone again and said, "Some of you have a tail, some of you can make an explosion, some of you can release acid, etc; the reason all of that is Quirk Factor."


    Midoriya wrote everything that Haru had written. He understood that he could use All Might''s power because All Might had given his Quirk Factor to himself which made him understand the reason why he only needed to eat All Might''s hair in the past.


    "Bakugou."


    "What?"


    Bakugou stared at Haru at this moment.


    "Can you release the explosion from your feet?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Bakugou shook his head and said, "No, I can''t do that."


    "Only your hands?"


    "Only my hands."


    Haru looked at Yaoyorozu and asked, "How about you Yaoyorozu? The thing which you''ve created alwayses out from your chest, right?"


    "Yes." Yaoyorozu nodded.


    "How about your hands? Can you release the things you''ve created from your hands?"


    "No, I can''t do that." Yaoyorozu shook her head.


    "Ma, what about you? Can you just create that sticky round thing from the hair in your head? Can you do it from other ces?"


    "Huh? Another ce?" Ma was confused.


    "How about the other hairs in your body? Or is your body so smooth that you don''t have hair beside your hair in your head?"


    Everyone chuckled when they heard Haru''s words.


    Mained and said, "Sensei, I have hair in that area!" He couldn''t admit that he was smooth on that area since it would damage his pride as a man.


    "Oh-ho? Then can you produce the sticky thing from the hair from that area?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ma twitched his lips and shook his head. "I can''t do it, Sensei!" Even if he could, he wouldn''t use it since it was disgusting. He couldn''t think of the possibility of throwing his sticky thing from his pubic hair.


    "Midoriya."


    "Y, Yes?!"


    Midoriya was startled when his name was being called and wasn''t sure why. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-3_47493453180894403"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/lesson-3_47493453180894403[/a] for visiting.


    "I''ve seen that you''ve gotten hurt from thest exam."


    "Y, yeah¡­" Midoriya became depressed.


    "You can''t control your ability very well?"


    Midoriya was embarrassed and depressed, but nodded regardless.


    "I''m not sure the reason, but I''ve three hypotheses why you can''t control your Quirk."


    "Huh?"


    "First, your Quirk is so strong that it damages your body and because of that you''ve never used your Quirk, but from Bakugou''s expression yesterday, I can see that both of you have known each other for a long time and if you''ve a Quirk at that time then his reaction won''t be this aggressive."


    Bakugou stared at Midoriya deeply at this moment.


    All Might wanted toe out since he was afraid of Midoriya''s identity being disclosed by Haru, but he was stopped by Nezu and Aizawa.


    "Why?!"


    "That''s my question, what are you doing?" Aizawa stared at All Might.


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth.


    "Believe in him." Nezu stared at All Might.


    All Might sighed and nodded.


    "¡­"


    Midoriya panicked and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "So the first reason hypothesis is impossible since I can tell that you don''t have a Quirk when you''re young, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to answer me and let me say my second hypothesis." Haru looked at Midoriya and knew that this guy had a secret, but he didn''t feel that curious about it. "The second hypothesis is that you''ve awakened your Quirk during your 3rd year of middle school. Even though it is rare, it isn''t impossible."


    "Y, Yeah! I, I''ve awakened my Quirk in my 3rd year of middle school." Midoriya was smart and he hurriedly nodded.


    Haru nodded and said, "Then it is quite understandable that you can''t control your Quirk. Then let''s continue with my third hypothesis."


    "Third hypothesis?"


    They thought that it was over, but they didn''t expect that Haru would continue.


    "Do you have a teacher?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?"


    "I want to ask, do you have a teacher who is teaching you about your Quirk?" Haru asked again.


    "¡­¡­"


    Midoriya nodded at that moment.


    Haru nodded and said, "Then your teacher sucks at teaching."


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might, who was outside, twitched his lips.


    Aizawa and Nezu shook their heads since they knew that All Might sucked at teaching.


    "First, let me remind you that Quirk isn''t something special. Just think of it as part of our bodies."


    "¡­¡­"


    "From your expression, I can see that you''ve been thinking that Quirk is something special, right?"


    Midoriya nodded.


    "From my observation yesterday, when you used all of your power within your fingertip to throw that ball, right?"


    "Yes."


    Midoriya nodded and didn''t feel that nervous anymore since it seemed that Haru didn''t know anything about the rtionship between him and All Might.


    "That''s the wrong way to use your Quirk."


    "Wrong?"


    Haru nodded and said, "You, who has only received your ability for a while, use your work very crudely. As I''ve said before, Quirk is part of our bodies so it always exists on our body. You shouldn''t use it as if it''s a device which you turn on-off. You should erase the on-off button on your head and have always used it on your entire body spreading it out evenly, not only to your finger or arm, but all of your body."


    Midoriya was stunned at that moment.


    "If your body can''t handle 100% of your power, then use 20%, if you can''t do that then lower it again and again until your body has gotten used to your ability, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Midoriya felt that the door had been opened and all of the things which had made him confused were cleared at this moment.


    "¡­"


    All Might blinked his eyes at this moment.


    "It seems that he''s a better teacher than you." Nezu smiled.


    All Might nodded and seemed happy when his sessor had be stronger.


    Haru nodded and said, "Now, you must be curious why I''ve asked that question, right?"


    They nodded.


    "The answer why you can only use your ability from some parts of your body is because of your Quirk Factor. The Quirk Factor in your body only exists within your body, then the real question is, can you release your power from other parts of your body? Can your ability be stronger? The answer is obvious¡­ Of course!"


    Haru moved his finger which turned into a zipper before it transformed into a small drill. What he wanted to teach them was creative thinking. If they could think creatively then it was possible for them to be stronger faster.


    "So you''re ready to receive my teaching?"


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Everyone thought that this might be their favorite lesson.

 Chapter 1098 Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1098 Soon</h4>


    After his lesson, Haru continued to teach the students in the 1-B ss. He didn''t observe the hero education which was being taught by All Might on the students of 1-A ss since he felt that it was too boring to watch a fight between children.


    In the afternoon, when he didn''t have anything to do, he went to his hero''s office. His teaching contract was quitex since he was a popr hero. If it was only a normal hero, it was impossible to do the same thing as he did. His lesson was also very good since it could also strengthen the power of the students which was a bonus.


    When he arrived at his hero''s office, he flirted with the beautiful receptionist for a while, before walking to the 3rd floor of his office which he had changed into a game room. There were various things within this room such as game consoles, a billiard table, mangas, arge screen, etc and when he entered he saw both Tsunade and Kanako who were ying a game together.


    "Oh, you''ve arrived?" Tsunade said, but she didn''t turn her head, focusing all of her attention on the screen.


    Haru knew that aftering to this world this woman was sozy. Her life was pretty simple and that was eating, gambling, ying games, working in the hospital when she wasn''tzy, and mating.


    Tsunade felt that it was a good retirement life.


    Haru sat behind Tsunade while hugging her waist and cing his head on her shoulder looking at the racing game which was being yed by Tsunade and Kanako. He could see that Tsunade was the winner of this game since he knew that Tsunade was cheating.


    Tsunade had a Riding (A+) ability from her previous quest which made it easier for her to win this game. She leaned her back on Haru''s chest and won the race.


    "I won," Tsunade said with a proud expression.


    "¡­"


    Kanako twitched her lips and sighed. She felt that Tsunade''s life was simply the winner of life. Doing work on her whim, ying games, and being pampered by her husband, she also wanted such a life.


    "How is it? Have you found the clue?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Not yet, but tomorrow something might happen."


    "Tomorrow? What''s wrong with tomorrow?" Tsunade asked.


    "Tomorrow, the students need to go to the Unforeseen Simtion Joint (U.S.J.) for a lesson and I feel that something might happen at that time."


    "What kind of things?" Kanako asked.


    "I''m not sure, but mostly viins attack."


    "What?! So what are you here for? Don''t you need to remind the school?" Kanako was wondering whether Haru was really a hero. She had been living with them for the past few months and she might have unconsciously be a hero since she had been working as Haru''s sidekick.


    "Calm down, do you think mere viins can defeat me?" Haru was quite arrogant at that moment, but he didn''t think that there was a viin that could defeat him in this world. If he couldn''t defeat them, then he would simply trap them to "Ocean" then he would wait whether his enemy would die from water or starvation.


    "¡­"


    "Just kidding." Haru smiled lightly and said, "There''s no concrete evidence for it to happen and it is just my hypothesis. I don''t want to give a false rm after all." Though, in his mind, being careful was better than being sorry, and he was sure that the viins would attack U.S.J. since it was a perfect chance for an ambush. But this time, he would give the chance for the viins to attack since he had been waiting for few months in this world. He wanted toplete his quest as soon as possible and didn''t want to stay too long.


    Haru had been trying to find a trace of "Nomu", "Hero Killer" and "All-For-One", but the result was simply null. He was wondering whether the author or the plot was trying to block him since it was simply impossible to search them.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Kanako nodded.


    "So Kanako, have you heard any news about Hero Killer?" Haru asked.


    Kanako shook her head and said, "No, I''ve asked several informants, but Hero Killer is too tricky and he has never used an electric device which makes it even harder to search his location."


    Haru sighed and realized that he still had a lot of weaknesses. If the opponent was using technology, he was confident that he would be able to find their location easily, but if they didn''t use it then it was simply impossible for him to search for them since he was very clueless at this quest.


    "Calm down."


    Tsunade made Haru''s arms hug her waist tightly.


    "Is it only me or have you be even more beautiful?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade''s skin was simply very smooth and it was different than before.


    "Isn''t it you who forces me to eat your protein?" Tsunade snorted.


    "This¡­?"


    "It seems that your protein has some benefit for women¡­" Tsunade sighed and said, "It seems that your protein is an elixir."


    "¡­"


    Haru was in aplex mood when this woman told him that his white liquid had that kind of benefit. He was wondering whether there would be a lot of women who would try to get his white liquid. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/soon_47494280767399880"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/soon_47494280767399880[/a] for visiting.


    ''No!''


    Haru shook his head and thought that it was simply a ridiculous thought.


    "What is this protein? Is it really good? Can it make my skin smooth?" Kanako was curious and also wanted to test Haru''s protein.


    "So Haru, what should you do? Your sidekick wants your protein, do you want to give it to her?" Tsunade chuckled.


    "¡­"


    Inside the dilipated bar, there was a young man with a model hand on his face and a man with a purple dark mist body.


    "Sensei, I''ll start the attack tomorrow."


    The young man was looking at the television which did not even show anything, but a voice could be heard from it.


    "Be careful."


    "I know." The young man nodded and asked, "Can I bring Nomu? I''ll definitely take the life of All Might." His expression turned fierce and obsessed when he mentioned this name.


    "Yes, you can. You can make as many mistakes as you want."


    "Thank you."


    "Right, Kurogiri."


    "Yes, sir." The purple mist guy bowed his head slightly when his name was being called.


    "Please protect him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect him."


    "Right, I''ve heard "Bruno" has be the new teacher in U.A. High School, is it true, Kurogiri?"


    Kurogiri shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Data security within the U.A. High School has be strongertely and it is impossible to get any information from that school."


    "Hmm¡­ I see¡­"


    The voice from the television didn''t have any fluctation when he/she heard the news from Kurogiri.


    "Tomura."


    "What''s wrong, Sensei?"


    "You need to be careful if you happen to meet "Bruno"."


    "Bruno? Who is that?" The young man with the name Tomura was confused.


    "Oh my¡­ you should read the newspaper more, Tomura. Information is power. Those heroes are stupid enough to let us know about their abilities through the newspaper and you should read more."


    "I know, Sensei." The young man nodded.


    "Anyway, this person is very mysterious and you should be careful when you meet him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill every person in that ce tomorrow!"


    Tomura stood up from his chair and couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    But the person from the television couldn''t erase the worry within his heart and he hoped that it was only his imagination.

 Chapter 1099 Perpetrator

    <h4>Chapter 1099 Perpetrator</h4>


    In the early morning, there were a lot of reporters gathered in front of U.A. High School asking whether All Might and Bruno really became teachers at this school.


    "Excuse me, is it true that Bruno really became a teacher at U.A.?" The beautiful reporter seemed to be very curious and asked this question directly to one of the students that she met in front of the school. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/perpetrator_47495689516668341"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/perpetrator_47495689516668341[/a] for visiting.


    "Yes." Ochako nodded.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised since Bruno''s career was very short, but Bruno had decided to be a teacher and at the same time, they were curious how everyone saw him in the ss.


    "What do you think of him?"


    "He''s very charming and¡­ ah¡­ I, I''ve to go!" Ochako ran away since she was almost told Bruno had married.


    When they thought that nothing would happen, they would have never expected something would happen when the group of the reporters appeared in front of the school gate.


    "Keep forward, we need to see the appearance of the one who has destroyed the school gate."


    Nezu, Haru, Aizawa, All Might, and some teachers watched the recording of the video which happened in the afternoon.


    Because of the appearance of Bruno and All Might, the school was full of reporters who were asking about both Haru and All Might. The female reporter was asking about Haru and the male reporter was asking about All Might which somehow made All Might feel a bit jealous.


    If it was only normal reporters then they didn''t need to be this serious, but the school gate was destroyed by someone and the reporters who had been waiting outside suddenly trespassed into the school which caused some panic at the school. Fortunately, Iida had calmed the situation with his weird method.


    Even though the method was quite weird, the result was good and everyone was satisfied.


    However, they needed to know who was the preparator of this trouble and who had destroyed the school gate since without that person the reporters wouldn''t able to enter the school.


    "Mr. Principle, we can''t find the perpetrator. There are too many people and it is hard for us to see who is the preparator of this incident."


    The staff was helpless.


    "I see¡­" Nezu was quite disappointed at this result.


    "Can you lend me theputer for a bit?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously.


    "I''m very good atputers, wait a bit." Haru pushed away the staff, watching the screen of theputer, and started to focus on every person who had gathered in front of the gate school. He knew that it was a clue for him to be able toplete his quest and of course, he wouldn''t waste it.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru who did something that they didn''t understand, but then they saw the face of the preperator of this incident.


    "This guy!"


    When the picture of the reporters had disappeared, they saw a someone with a face that was covered with hand which was somehow quite eerie for some reason.


    "Who is this?" Aizawa frowned.


    "Are there viins like that in the database?"


    Everyone shook their heads since they had never seen such viins before.


    "Wait for a moment, let me see whether I can erase the mask on his face."


    "Huh? Bruno, can you do that?" Nezu was hopeful.


    "Of course, leave it to me."


    Everyone raised their hopes when they heard his confirmation.


    Haru started his action and carefully erased the mask within the face of the preparator to see who this guy was. It took him 10 minutes before anyone could see the face behind the mask.


    "A young man?"


    The face of the young man was quite creepy since his skin was very dry and his lips were chapped.


    "Who is this?"


    "Mr. Nezu, I can search for his information, but I might need data from the government. If you can get me their permission then¡­¡­" Haru didn''t continue since what he was about to do was something illegal.


    Nezu thought for a while and nodded. "Everything is my responsibility."


    "Alright, then I won''t hold back."


    Hearing Nezu''s words, Haru didn''t need to hold back.


    Everyone watched Haru''s back and at this moment they were in awe at him.


    Haru wasn''t only a powerful hero, but this guy was also a genius hacker. If Haru were their opponents then they were sure that it would be dangerous since their information could be stolen, but fortunately, he was their ally. As an ally, he was indeed a very powerful ally.


    On the screen, one photo after another was being matched with the face of a young man, to seek identity of the young man who had destroyed the school gate.


    Everyone waited patiently until the photo stopped showing the identity of the young man.


    "Tomura Shiragaki?"


    "Bruno, who is this guy?" Aizawa asked.


    "Wait for a moment." Haru continued and said, "From the data which I''ve received all of his families have died during his childhood time and he has disappeared when his families died. His information is very limited, but what is very surprising is¡­"


    "What is it? Don''t give us any drama."


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that his grandma is a very famous hero." He showed the photo of Tomura Shiragaki''s grandma.


    "Nana Shimura."


    "T, teacher?" All Might unconsciously let out his voice which made everyone look at him. "Ah! Nothing!" He hurriedly shook his head and sighed.


    "Well, his data is very minimal." Haru turned his chair to face everyone and asked, "Do we continue to go to U.S.J. since this person might do something again."


    Aizawa shook his head and said, "You think too much. It might be a prank."


    "Well, if you think so." Haru didn''t say anything afterwards. "Anyway, we need to strengthen the security of this school or the same thing might happen again."


    Everyone nodded at this moment since they didn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    "Bruno, let''s go. The students have been waiting for us." Aizawa knew that it was impossible to search for the preparator in the short time and it was better to continue with the lesson.


    "Then I''ll go first." Haru left everyone and nced at All Might, who seemed very gloomy at this moment.


    All Might clenched his hand and didn''t expect to see the grandson of his teacher. When he was quite depressed, his shoulder was patted by Nezu.


    "Mr. principle."


    "Don''t worry, you''re not alone."


    "Thank you."


    Everyone in ss 1-A was very excited since they were going to the U.S.J. They were talking to each other and didn''t seem nervous about this trip.


    As a teacher, Aizawa and Haru sat next to each other in the front seat.


    "What do you think?" Aizawa asked quietly.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked back.


    "About that attack earlier." Aizawa stared at Haru with a deadpan expression.


    "When that happens we only need to protect our students, right?" Haru smiled at Aizawa.


    Aizawa looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "That''s true, but you have a family after all." Unlike him, who was single, Haru was married after all.


    "I''m not weak enough for you to worry. If I want I can defeat All Might."


    Aizawa snorted and clearly didn''t believe Haru''s words. "Wake me up when we''ve arrived." He closed his eyes and slept since he was sleepy.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t say anything since he had been waiting for this moment.


    Everyone had arrived in the U.S.J. and they were being weed by Thirteen, who was the Rescue Training Specialist.


    Thirteen exined to everyone that their power could be used to kill people easily, but at the same time, it could be used to protect everyone easily. How they use their power depends on themselves.


    Haru and Aizawa were standing next to each otherzily listening to Thirteen''s exnation.


    However, at this moment, something simr to a ck mist suddenly appeared in the middle of U.S.J. and a lot of people came out from it.


    "Get back, they are viins!!!" Aizawa was ready to fight, but he was stopped by Haru. "Bruno!"


    "Leave this to me, you need to protect the students."


    Haru observed his opponents then stared at the man, who covered his face with a hand. He didn''t waste his time and jumped in the top of random viin which made him pass out in an instant.


    Standing there, he was surrounded by a lot of viins, who looked at him in hostility.


    "You should pray now since you won''t have a chance soon."


    "Ha? What do y---"


    The guy''s head was kicked since Haru was toozy to hear the viins'' narration.

 Chapter 1100 U.S.J.

    <h4>Chapter 1100 U.S.J.</h4>


    *Boom!*


    One viin was punched and he was blown away toward a group of viins, some of them falling to the ground because they hit each other.


    "Attack! Attack! Attack!"


    "The one with long range ability, attack him from a distance!"


    There were a lot of viins which appeared in the U.S.J. and each of them had various abilities. There were also a number of viins who owned a long range ability. One of them had fingers simr to a barrel which was able to shoot down a bullet, one of them had an ability to shoot out a thorn from his body, and various other things.


    They knew that this hero was very strong at closebat so they decided to attack him from a long range, however¡­


    Haru moved very fluidly and dodged all of their attacks running toward the direction of the long range villians. Just one kick and punch from him, all of those villians were defeated and passed out directly. Some of them had a bleeding nose, broken hand, broken leg, etc which made him simr to a God of War in the battlefield.


    Unlike a normal hero, who still had a conscience and only caught a viin, but didn''t hurt them that much which was why they didn''t fear a hero.


    However, Haru was different. Even though he didn''t kill them, he was going to instill fear in their bones, blood, and soul so they wouldn''t think of revenge in the future.


    "Can you dance?"


    Another viin came and this time, this viin had a mutant ability which made his body as hard as a rock. He raised his fist to m it toward Haru, but Haru moved sideways to dodge his attack easily before poking the eyes of the viins.


    "My eyes!"


    Haru didn''t stop and punched the face of the viins. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/u.s.j._47513617247034556"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/u.s.j._47513617247034556[/a] for visiting.


    *Baam!*


    The head of the viin was as hard as a rock, but Haru''s fist was covered in his zipper which made his fist as hard as metal. With one punch alone from him, he cracked the defense of these viins.


    *Crack!*


    "¡­"


    The group of villians weren''t sure, but they felt that their feet were shaking and they couldn''t move forward at this moment.


    "What are you doing?! Hurry up and attack him!! He''s only one person!!"


    The guy with a hand as a mask shouted which awoke every viin in the vicinity. Thinking how useless they were, but at the same time, he also dashed toward Haru with an intention to kill him.


    "¡­¡­"


    The students in the 1-A were stunned and amazed when they saw Haru''s fight. It was one versus army, but they didn''t think that he would lose in this battle.


    "¡­Amazing."


    Midoriya knew that Haru didn''t have the ability to increase his strength, but Haru''s punch was able to knock out the viin who owned a defensive ability easily.


    With Haru as their protector, they didn''t feel that nervous anymore since they could see how easy it was for him to defeat all of the viins.


    "This is the power of heroes who have reached the top." Aizawa was also amazed at Haru''s fighting ability. However, the one which amazed him the most was Haru''s dodging ability. He could see that all of the attacks from the viins hit nothing and it couldn''t even touch Haru''s body.


    ''Does he have eyes behind his back?''


    "This¡­ He hasn''t even used his ability¡­" Bakugou was shocked.


    "!!!!!"


    Hearing Bakugou''s words, they were in shock. They realized that their teacher hadn''t used his abilities from the beginning to the end. They knew very well from the news that Haru''s ability was very strong since Haru was capable of dividing the viin into several parts using his ability and controlled the body of someone, but when they watched this fight, they hadn''t seen him using that ability from the beginning to the end.


    "No, he has been using his ability." Aizawa interjected.


    "Really? Where?"


    "Can you see his fist? There''s something simr to a metal to it. I guess he transforms the zipper into a brash knuckle."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Even so, his strength is amazing." Thirteen had seen a lot of heroes with a strength enhancement ability and Haru''s punch was able to match the power of those heroes, even though Haru didn''t have such an ability.


    Aizawa shook his head and said, "Hurry up and call for help!"


    "Sensei, I''ve been doing that, but it seems that we have been jammed by something." Yaoyorozu had been trying to ask for help, but she couldn''t connect with the school.


    Aizawa''s expression became gloomy and thought that one of the viins which had attacked them had an ability to jam thework and rm. He was thinking about what to do until he heard Haru''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent a signal for help earlier. They should being soon."


    Haru, who was fighting against a lot of viins, still had time to send a help signal to school while fighting against a group of viins.


    ''This¡­''


    Everyone became even more dumbfounded at Haru.


    Everyone in the U.A. High School, who received a signal from Haru, didn''t waste their time and hurriedly moved toward the U.S.J. to save their students.


    "All Might, you sure want to help?" Nezu looked at All Might in worry.


    "Don''t worry, I can manage this transformation in another 10 minutes."


    All Might, who was in skinny form, suddenly coughed blood before he transformed into his muscr form. His limit was three hours and in the morning, he almost used up his limit. If he decided to help then¡­


    "I''ll go first! They need help!"


    Even so, All Might wouldn''t let his students be hurt by a group of viins. Without waiting for anyone, he dashed toward the U.S.J. as soon as possible.


    Nezu only hoped that All Might didn''t do something stupid in this situation, though, he wasn''t that worried since there was another hero who was capable of protecting everyone in the U.S.J. right now.


    Back in the U.S.J. everyone was amazed by Haru''s capability, and Aizawa knew that his job was to protect everyone until the support came at their location.


    "Stay together! Don''t get separated!"


    Hearing Aizawa''s order, everyone nodded, but at this moment arge ck mist suddenly appeared.


    "Sensei!"


    Kurogiri thought to teleport everyone, but he forgot that there was one person who was capable of making his ability useless.


    "My ability!"


    Kurogiri was suddenly punched, but that punch had passed through his head.


    "This¡­?!" Aizawa stared at Kurogiri and thought that this guy was a formidable opponent.


    "How unlucky¡­" Kurogiri didn''t expect Aizawa to be this troublesome and when he thought about what he should do at this moment. He suddenly heard a loud scream from someone which made him panic.


    "ARRRGGGG!!!!!"


    "Shiragaki!"


    Kurogiri was about to teleport, but he was caught by Aizawa.


    "You don''t need to be in hurry."


    Aizawa held Kurogiri''s neck and held him in ce. He turned his attention toward Haru and wondered why he felt something bad was about to happen.


    When Haru was fighting against a group of viins, he saw the young man with the mask which had destroyed the school gate,ing toward him.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Haru shook his head and wondered why this guy suddenly screamed when this guy was about to attack him.


    "You''re too noisy."


    Haru didn''t touch the palm of the guy and used his elbow to smash his head.


    "Gahh!!!"


    The young man was blown away, but his head was caught before his head was mmed into the ground by Haru.


    *Crack!*


    "Don''t talk too much, I''m toozy to hear you talk, Tomura Shiragaki."


    "Y¡­you¡­!"


    Shiragaki hadn''t lost consciousness, but it was very hard to breathe when his nose was broken by Haru. He was about to touch Haru to rot Haru, but his wrist was broken by Haru.


    "ARGGGGGG!!!!"


    "Give up, alright?"


    "I, I won''t¡­" Shiragaki bit his lips and shouted, "I''LL KILL YOU¡­!"


    "Is that so?" Haru smirked as if looking at an idiot and he even thought that this guy was quite cute rather than scary, considering he had seen a number of cruel people in the world of Akame Ga Kill.


    ''Since this guy was an enemy then¡­''


    Shiragaki could see Haru''s eyes and he was sure that his eyes weren''t the eyes of heroes, or rather¡­¡­ His body shuddered and he screamed loudly.


    "NOMU!!!!!!!!!!"


    Haru jumped back to avoid an attack which was about to hit him.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    Haru escaped and looked at the spot where he had been standing earlier.


    ''Well¡­''


    Haru didn''t expect that his standing spot before had been destroyed into a crumble. Then he saw a strange humanoid figure with ck color and an appearance simr to a bird.


    "¡­¡­"


    "N, Nomu! K, Kill him!" The young man said in a hurry.


    Haru stared at Nomu, but it wasn''t a fear rather an excitement since he had been waiting for this moment. Looking at Shiragaki, he knew that he could end his quest sooner orter by catching this young man.

 Chapter 1101 End?

    <h4>Chapter 1101 End?</h4>


    Everyone noticed therge, ck humanoid figure which suddenly appeared in front of Haru.


    "Sensei!"


    Midoriya felt worried and wanted to help Haru.


    Not only Midoriya, but all of the students in this ce wanted to help Haru since they were worried about him, especially when arge number of villians started to run toward the center of him at the same time.


    It seemed that the quantity of villians which was brought by the ck mist which was being apprehended by Aizawa was a lot more than they had thought.


    Aizawa, who was holding Kurogiri''s neck, shook his head and said, "Believe in him. He isn''t too weak for you to worry about him."


    If it was All Might, they wouldn''t have this worry since the presence of All Might would give them reassurance, but Haru was different since his career was very short and his capability hadn''t been fully shown.


    However, Haru also didn''t have an intention to fully show his capability since he felt that the enemy was too weak.


    "Hmph! You should help your friend or else, he''s going to die in front of Nomu!" Kurogiri thought that it was his chance to shake their heart and escape. In reality, he was very worried about the safety of Shiragaki and wanted him away as soon as possible since he could feel that Haru was very dangerous.


    "Shut up!"


    Aizawa pressed Kurogiri harder to the ground, but he couldn''t erase the worry within his heart, but it seemed that he was thinking too much when he saw the scene in front of him¡­¡­


    "HAHAHAHA, HERO, WHAT YOU''RE DOING IS ONLY A VIOLENCE! YOU''LL ONLY BRING MORE VILLAINS!" Shiragakiughed loudly when a group of viins that had been scattered around the U.S.J. arrived at his side.


    "But enough of that since you won''t have to continue your career further! Attack him!"


    Haru looked at Nomu and a group of viins which also tried to attack him, but then he smirked and moved his fingers.


    The group of viins which was about to attack Haru suddenly being mmed by something.


    "What!?"


    They were confused, but suddenly another person was being attacked.


    "RAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Nomu screamed loudly and attacked all of the viinsing toward him.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    "AHHHH!!!!"


    "What the hell! What the hell!?"


    "Isn''t he an ally!? Why he has attaked us!?"


    Everyone was panicked and the situation turned chaotic, but suddenly¡­


    "Attack this monster first! Defeat it or else we won''t be able to get out safely from this ce!"


    The group of viins who were about to attack Haru suddenly started to attack Nomu, rampaging and mming them without hesitation.


    "Bastard?!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/end_47514399736384598"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/end_47514399736384598[/a] for visiting.


    "Motherfucker!!"


    "DIE!!!!"


    Nomu received a lot of attacks, but his body quickly regenerated and it continued to rampage around.


    "Nomu, stop! Stop! Stop!"


    Shiragaki panicked when Nomu lost control and attacked his minions. "Bastard! Stop for me!!!"


    "RAAAA!!!!"


    Nomu screamed, but then raised his fist toward Shiragaki.


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    After being punched by Nomu, Shiragaki was blown away and hit a wall in the distance. "Cough!" Coughing blood from his mouth, he felt that his body was very weak and some of his bones were broken, but his eyes stared at the chaotic scene in front of him. He thought that it was the end, but it was only the beginning when the group of viins started to fight with each other.


    "Bastard, why did you attack me!"


    "Do you want to die?!"


    The group of viins suddenly attacked each other and the situation became weirder and more chaotic. It couldn''t be controlled anymore and everyone had let loose the break in the head bing a beast in this fight.


    Little did they know that there was someone who had controlled this fight from the beginning to the end. He was also the one who had controlled Nomu to attack the group of viins and Shiragaki.


    Haru only shook his head and didn''t care about the mob''s character, but rather he walked toward the direction of Shiragaki since he wouldn''t let this young man go. He believed that this young man had a connection to "Hero Killer" or "All-For-One", or this young man might be the "Hero Killer" or "All-For-One" himself, and it was also the reason why he wouldn''t let him go.


    Haru walked slowly and seemed very rxed when everyone in his surroundings started to fight with each other. It was as if the fight which happened in this ce didn''t have anything to do with him, even though he was the culprit and the one who caused the fight between the viins happened.


    Shirgaki stared at Haru''s figure, who walked toward him without any hindrance. His eyes were full of hatred, but deep inside, he knew very well the cause of this chaos was him and he didn''t even know how Haru had done it which intilled a fear deep into his heart even though he didn''t realize it. When he was about to escape, he realized that his body couldn''t move and his body tightened unconsciously when Haru was only few meters away from him.


    Haru''s back faced everyone so no one would be able to see Haru''s appearance, but if it was woman then they would be memerized, if it was a man then they would shudder since his smile was very scary at this moment.


    Shiragaki''s head was patted by Haru.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a hero so I won''t kill you and I''m going to forgive you for the rude things which you''ve said to me." Haru smiled and said, "I''m very kind, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "But¡­ you need to face the consequences of your actions." Haru pondered for a while and said, "You''re still young after all, but of course, and you''ll enter a Juvenile Detention Centre."


    Shiragaki was about to snort in disdain, but stopped when he heard his next sentence.


    "In that ce, you might find a good friend and I''ll also congratte you in advance for losing your anal virginity. Don''t worry, I''ll give you soap so it won''t hurt too muchter."


    "¡­"


    Shiragaki shuddered at this moment and really wanted to escape.


    "Shiragaki!"


    Suddenly a ck mist appeared between Haru and Shigaki.


    "Kurogiri! Take me away!" Shiragaki didn''t have the courage to face this man, but¡­


    "Oh, it is good that you''ve got a friend so you can have a party together in that ceter."


    When Kurogiri was about to warp Shiragaki, his neck was punched.


    "COUGH!!!"


    Kurogiri coughed blood and blew away several meters away. He couldn''t breathe and passed out directly.


    "Don''t worry, when you wake up, you''ll be in a different ce."


    Shiragaki was about to say something, but he passed out when his sr plexus was hit.


    Haru stood up and saw that the fight was almost over soon.


    "Well, let''s end it soon."


    "Don''t worry, here I am!"


    All Might opened the gate of the U.S.J., but everyone was looking at him with a speechless expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    They stared at each other for a while and the atmosphere turned awkward.


    "Where are the viins?"


    All Might remembered about the viins attacks and looked around, but he sucked a deep breath since it seemed that the fight had ended.


    "It''s over."


    "That''s good." All Might sighed in relief when he saw Bruno and knew that he was the one who had taken care of everyone. "Thank you, Bruno."


    "No problem."


    Haru was also happy that one of his quests was over and he only needed toplete two more quests.

 Chapter 1102 Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Chance?</h4>


    10 minutes after All Might hade to the U.S.J., a group of teachers from the U.A. High School, who were also heroes, came along with a group of police, but it seemed that the bad scenario had ended and no one was hurt from this attack.


    "Thank you for saving the students, Bruno." Nezu sighed in relief and felt d that Haru was also a teacher in his school. He had made up his mind and decided to raise Haru''s sry at this moment.


    "It''s alright. It''s part of my job."


    Haru didn''t care much about Nezu''s praise since he was more cornered about his quest. It seemed that the humanoid ck figure which he had controlled before was Nomu. He wasn''t sure what it was before, but he could tell that it was a human or rather it might be a human which had been modified by a group of viins.


    With the the heroes from the school along with the help of the police, they quickly caught all the viins that were scattered within the U.S.J.


    Kurogiri had been knocked out by Haru and the group of viins in this ce was only a rat which had been trapped. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/chance_47515060876132586"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/chance_47515060876132586[/a] for visiting.


    The students were being gathered in one ce and being asked by the police for what had happened in this ce. There was also a psychologist who came with the police to see that there wasn''t anything wrong with those students since they were afraid that there might be a trauma which happened to them.


    Though, Aizawa ridiculed them, saying that his students weren''t that weak.


    Haru was talking with the police along with Nezu, but then someone came toward him.


    "Hello Bruno, it is good to see you again."


    Haru turned and looked at Naomasa Tsukaichi who was a police detective in the Police Force. He often met him since he had solved a number of cases and caught viins which made both be familiar to each other.


    "Do you know them, Tsukaichi?" Haru asked.


    Tsukaichi nodded and said, "They''re a League of Viins?"


    "League of Viins?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "There are too many viin groups, I can''t always remember each of them."


    Tsukaichiughed and said, "Well, you''ve caught a lot of viins, but this group isn''t a weak group." He looked around and whispered, "It should be a remnant from that king of viins in the past."


    "Oh?"


    Haru became interested since he knew what Tsukaichi meant. "If you''ve got any information about them, please tell me. I''ll catch them no matter what."


    Tsukaichi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, our job is to help you heroes to catch a viin."


    "Right, don''t let the ck mist one and the young man with cracked skin escape. Both of them might be good bait for a bigger fish."


    "Bigger fish, huh? Do you know who they''re?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I only know the name of the young man with cracked skin is Tomura Shiragaki. If you want to know how I know him, you can ask Mr. Nezu here."


    "Hello." Nezu smiled and nodded.


    Tsukaichi nodded and said, "We won''t let them escape!"


    "Be careful of the young man''s palm. I''ve broken his wrist, but if he''s agitated, he might start to berserk and kill the police."


    "I understand." Tsukaichi''s expression became serious.


    "And the purple mist, you need to give him more attention since this guy is a bit tricky."


    "Yeah, warping ability is indeed very tricky." Tsukaichi nodded and asked, "How about Nomu?"


    "I''m not sure." Haru shook his head and asked, "Do you want my hospital to conduct an observation on Nomu?" His hospital had worked with the police several times and the police also knew about his identity since they were part of government.


    Tsukaichi thought for a while and said, "Let us do it by ourselves first."


    "That''s good, you won''t make our hospital too crowded if you do that." Haru nodded and didn''t care much.


    Tsukaichi twitched his lips and knew how high the efficiency of Haru''s hospital which made it one of the best hospitals in this country and made the police who were hurt from their jobe to his hospital.


    "Don''t forget to write a report about this."


    Tsukaichi thought that it was better to send a Nomu to Haru''s hospitalter, but before that, he needed to make a report to his superior.


    "I know." Haru nodded and said, "So I can go back, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll call your office when something is in need of your presence."


    "Will do, then I''ll go back now."


    Haru nodded, and wanted to go back, but he was stopped by Nezu. "What''s wrong, Mr. Nezu."


    "Bruno, I''ve heard that your wife is a very good doctor, right?" Nezu whispered and did a background check out on Haru. He knew even if Haru didn''t be a hero this guy would be very amazing since Haru''s worth was very enormous from his business.


    "I don''t like it when you mention my private life during my work, but what happened?" Haru asked in a low voice.


    "This¡­" Nezu thought for a while and said, "How about you follow me first?"


    Haru nodded and followed Nezu wondering what this guy wanted to show him.


    Haru and Nezu entered one of the private rooms within the U.S.J. and when they entered, they saw a tall man with a skeleton-like figure sitting on the sofa and seemed to be very tired.


    "B, Bruno!"


    This person seemed to be surprised when he saw Haru.


    "This¡­?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "All Might?"


    "Mr. Nezu!" All Might looked at Nezu wondering what this mouse wanted to do.


    "Calm down, All Might. I want to rmend you to a doctor."


    "Doctor?"


    All Might frowned, but since Nezu had tried to rmend him to a doctor then he should try.


    "Yeah." Nezu nodded and asked, "Bruno, do you think that your wife can save All Might?"


    Haru looked at All Might and it was his first time to know that this guy had some trouble with his health, but when he thought about the working hours of All Might which had been decreasing for the past few years. He understood that it might be because of this trouble.


    "I''m not sure, but let me call my wife first."


    Haru loosened the tie on his shirt and took off his mask before taking out his smartphone.


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might and Nezu opened their eyes wide since they didn''t expect Haru to show his face. They knew that Haru really loved to keep his real identity a secret and no one at school knew his real face.


    Nezu had tried to get Haru''s data, but he only knew Haru was very rich and Haru had married. He wasn''t sure about his appearance before, but at this moment, he knew that since All Might have told Haru about his secret, then Haru told them about his secret. He let out a sigh of relief and felt d that he had decided to talk to Haru about All Might''s matter.


    Haru had decided to show his face which meant¡­


    "Thank you." All Might felt moved by Haru''s action.


    Waving his hand, Haru didn''t think too much about All Might''s grateful words and talked with Tsunade about All Might.


    "Well, I''ll see him first."


    "Where are you right now?"


    "I''m at a pachinko parlor."


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "You should hold back sometimes."


    "You should also hold back to put your anaconda into my holes!"


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t have any words which could refute her. "Then I''ll bring him to the hospital soon."


    "Alright, I''ll win soon! Oh, ah! I lost, dammit!"


    *BOOOOM!!!!*


    Haru hung up his phone and knew that it was the sound of a machine explosion. He was d that the pachinko parlor was owned by him or else¡­


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s go."


    Nezu and All Might nodded and at the same time, they thought that this guy was very handsome.


    "Shiragaki has failed?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­I see."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1103 Something is about to happen!

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Something is about to happen!</h4>


    Aftering to this world, Tsunade also learned a lot of things and her medical ability had gone further ahead. Beside using a jutsu, she also used modern technology which made her work easier than before. For example, when she needed to see whether there was something wrong with the patients or not, she didn''t need to check their entire body using her chakra since she could use a radiography to do it. It was faster and more urate than probing the bodies of patients using her eyes.


    Tsunade felt that the function of this device was simr to a Byakugan world which made her want to bring this device back home.


    Though, in terms of operation, there wasn''t that much difference between her world and this world or rather she, who was known, as the best doctor in her world, could also be the best doctor in this world.


    However,pared to the modern world, the medical ninjutsu on Tsunade''s world also had its own advantage which was capable of healing the cell and regenerate the cell within the body which fastened the patient to be better faster.


    Haru, Tsunade, and Nezu stood side by side staring at the data of All Might''s body which they received after radiology andboratory tests .


    They stayed in a private room which was located on the underground of their hospital. This ce was made after Haru and Tsunade became the owners of this hospital.


    Tsunade''s expression was ugly and shook her head. "His body is in a mess. I won''t be surprised if he dies next year."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Nezu, and All Might, who heard Tsunade''s words, were speechless. In their minds, a doctor shouldn''t say such rude things to their patients.


    "You''re not thinking of retiring?" Tsunade asked.


    All Might shook his head and said, "No, until I fall, I won''t stop bing a hero."


    Haru nodded and had tomend All Might''s spirit. He thought that it would be good to add All Might as a member of Group Chat. He felt that it was suitable to invite All Might since All Might was very strongpared to the viins and heroes who he had seen in this world and All Might was a very good person.


    "Can you save him, Tsunade?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade sighed and said, "He has lost his organs and he also has injuries within his body. If it is a normal doctor then it is impossible."


    "But you should be able to help him, right?"


    "I can help him." Tsunade nodded without hesitation.


    "What?!" 2x


    Nezu and All Might were surprised, and they didn''t expect Tsunade to be able to help All Might without hesitation.


    "This¡­ are you serious?" All Might asked. Though his face betrayed his voice, he was full of smiles when he thought that he could continue his life as a hero.


    "I can do it, but we need to find a donor for you. You''ve lost your organs after all," Tsunade said. Even though there were some hospitals who sold organs illegally, she didn''t really want to do that, though.


    Tsunade had heard that there were artificial organs, but she wasn''t sure whether that technology could be used on All Might or not.


    "Don''t worry, leave that to me." Nezu vowed that he would get organs for All Might.


    "That''s good." Tsunade nodded and asked, "How long can you maintain that macho transformation?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    All Might was speechless when his hero form was being called a "macho", but he answered Tsunade''s question.


    "I should be able to maintain it for three hours a day." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/something-is-about-to-happen!_47515741376801631"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/something-is-about-to-happen!_47515741376801631[/a] for visiting.


    "Once I''m done with my operation, then you should be able to do your job in 12 hours."


    Tsunade didn''t hesitate in her words and she believed that she was able to fix All Might, but then again, 12 hours were just her spection and it could be more than that.


    "Thank you very much!"


    All Might was full of tears and felt happy. He took a deep breath and bowed his head. "Thank you, Haru! Thank you, Tsunade! If you need my help then I''ll do anything for the two of you!"


    "Calm down, the operation hasn''t started," Tsunade said.


    They nodded and calmed themselves when they heard Tsunade''s words.


    "When is the operation?" Nezu asked.


    "The faster the better, can you start the operation now?" Tsunade asked while looking at All Might.


    "Now?!" Nezu and All Might were startled.


    "Can you?" Tsunade asked once again.


    All Might took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, we can do the operation right now."


    "I won''t disclose your information to anyone, you don''t need to worry."


    "Thank you."


    All Might''s heart was full of gratitude at the pair of couples in front of him.


    "Haru, can you be my assistant for this operation?" Tsunade asked.


    "Leave it to me." Haru nodded.


    "Huh? Haru, you''re also a doctor?" Nezu was startled. He was wondering how many identities Kasugano Haruka had. From what did he know he should be a hero, businessman, hacker, andstly a doctor?


    Haru''s knowledge about the human body was quite good, butpared to Tsunade and Sumire, he was still far away. Or rather he might be simr to an infant in front of them, butpared to a normal doctor in this world, his skill should beparable to the first rate doctor.


    "Can I wait here?" Nezu asked.


    Haru and Tsunade looked at each other then looked at All Might.


    "Let him be here." All Might believed in Nezu.


    "Alright, but don''t cause any noise or trouble here." Tsunade stared at Nezu.


    Nezu nodded and reassured Tsunade that he wouldn''t do anything stupid which might affect the operation.


    "Then, Haru, let''s do it."


    "I''m following you."


    "Right, don''t forget about the organ donor!"


    "Leave it to me!" Nezu nodded.


    Both of them entered the operation room and started their operation on All Might.


    It was a few days after the incident and ss 1-A became famous after they happened to be in the U.S.J. during the League of Viins attack.


    In the past few days, security within the school had increased and the police also came to talk about the incident which happened on U.S.J.


    They knew about the identity of Tomura Shiragaki, but from their discussion, they could conclude that Tomura Shiragaki might be someone''s sessor.


    Who is this person?


    Some people might have an idea and the police only mentioned the possibility, however, everyone in the U.A. High School didn''t talk further about it since there was something about to happen at U.A. High School.


    Sports Festival.


    It was one of the most anticipated events to be held at U.A. High School. The poprity of this event could even bepared to the Olympic games. It was being held once a year and everyone couldn''t wait to show their capabilities within the Sport Festival.


    However, Midoriya wasn''t in the mood to hear any of that since he hadn''t heard All Might for the past few days. He had heard that All Might was on a business trip, but he hadn''t been told by All Might which made him worried. He was wondering whether something had happened to All Might since he knew that All Might had injuries on his body.


    "Midoriya!"


    When Midoriya was thinking about All Might, he only realized the voice that had called him for a while.


    "Midoriya!"


    "Y, Yes!"


    Midoriya woke up so suddenly and startled when Haru was standing beside him.


    "B, B, B, B, Bruno-sensei, w, what''s wrong?!"


    Midoriya''s eyes were full of worship since Haru was one of the heroes which he admired. Haru''s teaching was very good and he felt that he could be stronger by listening to his teaching and at the same time, Haru''s power was very strong which made him realize if he wanted to reach the top of hero, then he needed to work harder. He could see that Haru wasn''t only proficient in fighting, but also a lot of things from talking,puters, etc. And Haru was a better teacher than All Might, even though he didn''t want to admit it.


    "Tell your parents that you''ll beteter, I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Eh?"


    Midoriya was startled and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "It''s rted to All Might." Haru whispered.


    Midoriya''s expression became serious, but he nodded. "Yes, Sensei!"


    "Good."


    Haru patted Midoriya before he left 1-A ss to 1-B ss to continue with his teaching.


    "Midoriya, what''s happened?!"


    "Why is Bruno-sensei talking with you?"


    "Midoriya¡­!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Midoriya thought that he needed to cure his nerve wreck at that moment.


    Haru was teaching the students in 1-B ss, but suddenly someone raised his hand.


    "Bruno-sensei, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong, Monoma?" Haru looked at the young man whose ability was to copy another person''s ability.


    "What''s the difference between us and 1-A ss?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1104 Secret Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Secret Between Us</h4>


    Haru, who was teaching the students in 1-B ss, stopped then looked at Monoma.


    "What''s the difference between your ss and 1-A ss?"


    Haru smiled and said, "Of course, it is different."


    "!!!!"


    Monoma was startled, frowned, then asked, "Sensei, do you think that our ss is worse than 1-A ss?!"


    "Monoma!"


    Kendo pped Monoma''s head directly.


    "Calm down, Kendo."


    "But¡­Sensei¡­"


    Looking at Kendo''s expression, Haru was wondering why the students in 1-B ss''s confidence was so small.


    "I''ve said that your ss is different, but I''ve never said that your ss is worse than theirs. It was you who thought that you were worse than them." Haru looked at Monoma at that moment. He wanted to say that 1-B ss was only a group of supportive characters in the story, but he knew that he couldn''t say that.


    Monoma didn''t care about Kendo''s p and asked, "So we''re not worse than them, Sensei?"


    "In the first ce, what makes you think that you''re worse than them?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "¡­¡­"


    Monoma thought for a while and wasn''t sure how to answer this question.


    "Was it because of the Unforeseen Simtion Joint ident?" Haru asked.


    Monoma nodded and said, "¡­Yes."


    "If that''s what you''re worried about then you don''t need to worry since the one who has defeated all the viins in Unforeseen Simtion Joint is me, not the students in 1-A ss, so you feel better now?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "Well, let''s take a break for a while and tell us what is on your mind? You might be a bit nervous because of the Sport Festival, but you''re not telling me that you''re going to give up against the students in 1-A ss, right?"


    "Of course not!"


    Everyone shouted at the same time.


    "That''s good." Haru nodded and said, "All of you always need to remember that you''re a special student who has been chosen as a student in the hero department of this school. Besides your department, there is a general department, management, and support department, who is going to join the Sports Festival. You don''t need to think too much about the management and support department, but you need to watch out for the general department."


    "What''s wrong with the general department, Sensei?" Tetsutetsu asked.


    They were curious why they needed to watch out for the general department.


    "Because if your record is very bad in the 1st year then you might need to be transferred to another department and the one who will rece you is a student from the general departement who wishes to be a hero."


    "!!!!"


    It was their first time hearing it and they didn''t expect that they could be demoted from the hero departement.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s not just the students in your ss that need to watch out for the students in the general department, but the students in the 1-A ss also need to watch out for them too."


    Haru looked at Monoma and said, "Monoma, the reason why you have this inferiority against the students in the 1-A ss is because of your ability, right?"


    Everyone in the 1-B ss didn''t think that the students in the 1-A were better than them, the one who thought so should be only Monoma because of his ability.


    "¡­"


    Monoma hung his head in shame since that was the case. His ability is a "copy" and it allows him to utilize a Quirk aftering into contact with other people.


    "But as I''ve told you before, your ability is the one with the most potential among everyone in the 1st year."


    "But I can''t do anything without someone else. I need someone else "


    "Who said so?"


    "Huh?"


    Monoma looked at Haru in surprise and suddenly¡­ Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click [a href="/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/secret-between-us_47539314288031453"]/book/sis-con-with-dimensional-chat-group_13659672406768405/secret-between-us_47539314288031453[/a] for visiting.


    "Catch this."


    Monoma saw Haru had thrown something at him which startled him. "This¡­?" He saw a sh disk on his hand which made him confused.


    "There is a video of my fight in the Unforeseen Simtion Joint on that sh disk."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard it.


    "Shh¡­!" Haru made a gesture for them to be quiet.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Keep this a secret or else I might get into trouble."


    Everyone nodded at the same time again since they knew how precious it was to be able to see the pro-heroes in action, especially that video was from Bruno-sensei who was the number 4th hero in the Hero Billboard Chat **, thought, that position might increase in the future since some people said that Bruno-sensei was better than Endeavor.


    "I didn''t even use my ability on the five minutes of my fight in the Unforeseen Simtion Joint¡­"


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard it.


    "Believe me, Monoma. If you can copy 10% how I fought then without a doubt you''re going to be invincible among everyone in this school."


    "¡­"


    Monoma didn''t believe it since he didn''t expect Haru to have such a huge expectation of him. He stood up and bowed his head.


    "Thank you very much, Sensei!"


    Monoma knew that Haru might have trouble sharing his fight video on the Unforeseen Simtion Joint, but Haru didn''t care much and still gave that video to him which made him wonder whether there was really such a potential for himself.


    "Monoma, share it with me too!"


    "Me too!"


    "What?!"


    Monoma was startled when everyone started to get close to him, but he also knew the temptation of this video.


    The Unforeseen Simtion Joint matter was being kept a secret and even the students in the 1-A ss were also being told not to tell anyone about it.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Calm down."


    Everyone became quiet when they heard Haru''s voice.


    "You all can watch the video which I''ve given to Monoma."


    "Thank you, Sensei!"


    They were happy when they received Haru''s permission.


    "Alright, you can discuss thatter when the ss is over and not tell anyone else, alright?"


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Haru nodded and said, "All of the students in 1-A ss have watched me fight before, and it''ll be unfair if I don''t give a you a chance to watch it too."


    They nodded and felt happy when they heard Haru''s words. Even though they had heard about what had happened in the Unforeseen Simtion Joint, they didn''t see how Haru was able to defeat all the viins. That was why they were very happy when he gave them a copy of the video that happened in the Unforeseen Simtion Joint.


    "I''ll continue my lesson and please keep this secret no matter what, alright?"


    They nodded several times again and vowed that they would keep this a secret no matter what.


    "If there''s a leak of video then I will expel all of you, alright?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    When the ss was over, Midoriya was about to go out, but suddenly he saw a lot of his ssmates stopped at the entrance of the ssroom.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This¡­?"


    Midoriya was startled when he saw there were a lot of students from various sses, departments, etc. appearing in front of his ss.


    "W, what is this?!"


    "They''re snooping on us." Kirishima answered.


    Bakugou snorted. "No matter how many small fries gather together, small fries are small fries." He didn''t care about the crowd and walked directly pushing away the crowd.


    "Oh? Are these the students of the hero department? I feel a bit disillusioned when I see you like this."


    One of the students in the crowd uttered those words to everyone in the 1-A ss, especially Bakugou, but did Bakugou care? No.


    "Midoriya, where are you?"


    Then suddenly the crowd was startled when they saw Haru was right beside them.


    "Ah! Bruno-sensei!"


    "Don''t make me wait for you, hurry up."


    Haru was toozy to wait for Midoriya and wanted to go back as soon as possible since his wife was waiting for him.


    "Y, Yes, Sensei!"


    Midoriya hurriedly ran toward Bruno after he passed through the crowd. .


    "¡­"


    Everyone at this moment was startled and wondering what was the rtionship between Midoriya and Bruno since Bruno was very famous.


    "Deku¡­"


    Bakugou stared at Midoriya''s back and wondered what was the rtionship between Midoriya and Haru. He also remembered that it seemed Midoriya was also quite close to All Might. He frowned toward Midoriya before snorting, thinking that he would show who was the boss in the Sports Festivalter.

 Chapter 1105 Fooled?

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Fooled?</h4>


    Midoriya looked at Haru''s car and wasn''t sure what to do since he had to admit that this car was very cool, and at the same time, when he saw this car, he remembered that Haru had helped him before when he almost fell on the ground.


    Midoriya thought that if he had be a hero in the future, it wouldn''t be bad to buy this kind of car.


    "Let''s go, Midoriya."


    "Y, Yes!"


    Midoriya entered the passenger seat and looked at the interior of the car before he sat down with quite a nervous expression.


    "If you''re curious about my car, it is an AC Cobra."


    "AC Cobra?"


    "Yes, it is a car which was made before the appearance of Quirk in this world."


    "¡­What?!" Midoriya was surprised and asked, "So it is before 1990?"


    "Yeah. It''s a bit expensive, but I like it."


    "¡­This¡­" Midoriya wasn''t sure what to say since besides hero rted matters, he really wasn''t sure what kind of conversation that he could have with his teacher.


    Haru started his car and drove it to the hospital.


    "If you be a popr hero then you''ll be rolling in money."


    "¡­¡­" Midoriya blinked his eyes and said, "The¡­ The reason I be a hero is not because of money¡­"


    "I know, but do you detest people who be heroes because of money?" Haru asked.


    Midoriya thought for a while and shook his head. "No."


    "Oh, why?"


    "Each person has their own motive to be a hero and I can''t force my thinking upon them."


    "That''s good, but you need to know that even if you don''t want to be a hero because of money, you need to know that money is necessary."


    "Necessary?"


    "Yeah, do you know most of the reason why there are a lot of viins in this world is because of money?"


    "What?!" Midoriya was surprised and had never thought of such a thing.


    "The world is tough, especially for someone who has a strange ability. Sometimes being Quirkless is better than having a Quirk since the discrimination they receive is less than one with a very strange Quirk¡­"


    Someone Quirkless would receive better treatment than someone who had a Quirk that made his/her face ugly and disgusting. Someone Quirkless also received better treatment than someone who had a Quirk to steal or a brainwash.


    There had always been prejudice towards someone who had a very strange Quirk so in Haru''s mind being Quirkless was better since not everyone wanted to be a hero, right?


    Midoriya listened to Haru''s story quietly since he had never heard about such a thing before. He also understood that some viins appeared in this world because they were forced and not all of them were bad, but even so, they were criminals and as a hero, he, no, they needed to catch them.


    However Midoriya was also surprised when he heard that a lot of people with Quirk also received discrimination and being bullied in society. He might be naive, but he wasn''t stupid and knew that there was such a case since in his elementary and middle school, there was also such a case when someone was being bullied because of strange Quirk.


    "Even so, I won''t stop bing a hero."


    Midoriya''s dream to be a hero had be an obsession itself. He wanted to be a hero who could bring everyone''s smile and reassured them when they had trouble.


    "That''s good. You''re All Might''s sessor after all and you can''t be discouraged because of some sobs stories which I''ve told you."


    "Yes!"


    Midoriya nodded, but suddenly remembered something. "B, Bruno-sensei! H, how did you know that I''m All Might''s sessor?!" He was startled and became a bit panicked at that moment.


    "All Might is the one who is telling me. You don''t need to worry."


    "Eh?"


    Midoriya was surprised and suddenly remembered something. "S, Sensei, wh¡­ where''s All Might?" He hadn''t seen All Might for a while and he hadn''t heard a word from All Might which made him worried.


    "He''s in the hospital."


    "What?!"


    "Calm down, don''t be surprised every moment, I''ve said something.


    "B, but¡­"


    "He''s alright. He''s recuperating to heal the injuries on his body."


    "What?!"


    Midoriya was surprised again. "Th, then, does that mean A, All Might is going to be healthy again?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Midoriya was stunned for a moment, before his face turned into a smile. He clenched his hand tightly and the happiness which he felt couldn''t be contained.


    "S, Sensei¡­"


    "I know." Haru nodded and said, "You''ll see him soon."


    "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    When Midoriya and Haru entered the private room within Haru''s hospital, they saw anky, skinny man smiling cheerfully toward both of them.


    "Yo, Midoriya!"


    "A, All Might!" Midoriya was excited, especially when he saw All Might''splexion.


    In the past, All Might had been very pale and he had always coughed blood, but after the operation which was done by Tsunade and Haru. Hisplexion had be better and his skin had be healthier and rosy. He stood up and seemed to be doing a radio exercise in his private room.


    "A, All Might, y, you alright?"


    "Yes! I''ve never been this healthy before!" All Might was very grateful toward Haru and Tsunade since without both of them, he couldn''t return to his peak.


    Haru could see that both of them wanted to talk to each other and he decided to leave both of them.


    "The security here is very secure. You don''t need to worry about talking to each other."


    All Might nodded and felt grateful. "Thank you."


    "Then, I''ll leave both of you here."


    Haru wanted to meet Tsunade since he missed her right now.


    On the dilipated bar, a man whose face was covered in a bandage stood straight while looking around curiously. He didn''t see anyone in this ce, but he had been told toe since he knew the one who had invited him was someone who could shake the entire country.


    "You''vee, Hero Killer."


    "Oh, you''re that person?"


    Hero Killer looked at the television and could hear a voice from it, but he couldn''t see the appearance of the person who talked with him.


    "I''ve been hearing about your reputation and it seems that you''re doing very well."


    "Hmph! What do you want?"


    Even if Hero Killer detested a hero, it didn''t mean that he was going to join hands with a viin.


    "Nothing. I''ll help you."


    "Help?"


    "Yeah, you''ve been trying to fix this society, right?"


    "¡­"


    "What can you get from helping me?" Hero Killer asked. He knew that there was no free lunch in this world.


    "Nothing. I also detest the hero in this country. They''re not the same hero in my mind. They''re greedy for money, recognition, and various things¡­ their intention isn''t pure!"


    "¡­"


    Hero Killer didn''t say anything, but he agreed with this person.


    "Do you know who is the most corrupt hero in this country?"


    Hero Killer frowned and asked, "Who?"


    "It''s Bruno."


    "Bruno?"


    Hero Killer frowned while thinking about the rising popr hero in this country. The reason why he frowned was because he also thought the same. Unlike the other heroes who were helping people in various ces and did their job earnestly. He could see Bruno sipping an espressozily on a trendy restaurant which made his heart boil in rage, however, he knew the power of Bruno since he also knew that Bruno had decimated the entire viins which attacked the U.S.J. and there was a lot more list of the viins which Bruno had caught few months of his career.


    "You can see the data which I''ve gotten about Bruno on that table."


    Hero Killer looked at the document which was ced on the table. He picked it up and started to read it. His expression became uglier the more he read.


    In this document, there was a connection between Bruno and some businessman.


    Hero Killer almost tore the document when he knew Bruno and some businessman were working together to buy a building cheaply when that building was destroyed by viins.


    "I can''t take this anymore."


    Hero Killer wanted to y down this corrupt hero.


    "Calm down, you''re not his opponent the way you are."


    "I''m not that weak!"


    "Even so, it won''t hurt to add a helper."


    "¡­"


    Hero Killer thought for a while and nodded.


    "¡­¡­Don''t give me a burden."


    Hero Killer didn''t want to stay in this ce again and left toward Hosu City.


    When Hero Killer left, the mysterious man, who talked with the Hero Killer from the television, talked with someone to start their n.


    "Sir¡­"


    "Tell Gigantomachia to get ready."


    "Yes, sir."


    The television was turned off and soon something big was about to happen.

 Chapter 1106 Sudden attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Sudden attack!</h4>


    It was the day of the Sport Festival.


    Midoriya took a deep breath and got ready to show that he was worthy as All Might''s sessor. After hearing Haru''s lesson, he could control his ability better and he wouldn''t break his bones when he used it anymore. He was very grateful to Haru and wanted to talk with him more, but he knew that Haru was quite busy, especially when he had heard that Haru wouldn''te to the Sport Festival.


    Not only Haru, but All Might also didn''te since All Might had just done his operation and he was recupitating.


    However, Midoriya knew once All Might had be better then All Might wouldn''t get sick again and he could perform his job as a hero without trouble.


    ''I''ll be the champion!''


    Haru, Tsunade, Kanako, and the receptionist of his office were inside Trattoria Trussardi eating pizza, pasta, and garlic bread while being apanied by a good red wine watching the Sport Festival of U.A. High School which was broadcasted on the television.


    "Is it alright for you to note to the school?" Kanako asked.


    "It''s too crowded."


    Haru didn''t really like crowded ces and it was better to watch the Sport Festival from his restaurant.


    This time, he brought his wife, sidekicks, and his employee to have a break at his restaurant to watch a Sport Festival. They didn''t wear their costume or uniform and they wore their casual clothes in this restaurant.


    Haru also didn''t wear his mask which made the eyes of Kanako and his employees shone and felt that their boss was really an eye candy in their eyes.


    Haru didn''t care much about them and watched the Sport Festival on therge screen in his restaurant but it seemed his wife didn''t have too much interest in watching the Sport Festival since she had been drinking red wine as if it were water.


    *Gulp!* *Gulp!* *Gulp!*


    "¡­"


    "T, Tsunade-san, p, please hold back a little¡­" The receptionists knew that the price of each red wine was outrageous, but she didn''t feel worried about the red winds since she knew her boss was very rich. However, she was worried about Tsunade''s health since she knew that it wasn''t healthy to drink a lot of alcohol.


    "Hic¡­ you don''t need to worry. I''m sober¡­"


    Tsunade''s face was flushed in red and sheidzily on Haru''sp. She moved her head around teasing Haru''s anaconda.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips before holding Tsunade''s head in ce so she didn''t provoke him. He was curious about the Sport Festival, but if this woman tried to provoke him then he didn''t mind having a private Sport Festival on thevatory of this restaurant.


    Hero Killer stared at the trendy building which was located in the downtown area of Hosu City. He felt even more hateful when he saw how cool this building was. He could feel that Bruno, who was the popr hero in the eyes of people, was only a corrupt person who would use his identity to get a lot of benefit.


    His intention had always been clear and that was to erase a corrupt hero in this world. He wanted to make those heroes remember that their first purpose was to be a hero.


    After he had made up his decision, he then turned his attention toward the three figures beside him.


    Hero Killer received help from that person and that help was the three figures beside him. He didn''t know what the three figures beside him were, but he could control them.


    The appearance of the three figures were quite unique; there was one with a wing, another one with four eyes, and thest one without eyes.


    Hero Killer didn''t know what it was and he didn''t care much either. His only intention was only one and that was to make the hero in this world became pure.


    "Let''s go!"


    Right at the start of the Sport Festival, Hero Killer decided to wreck down the office of the most corrupt hero, Bruno!


    All Might was in his private room watching the Sport Festival full of interest. He was very happy when he saw Midoriya was able to control his ability and even won against most of the contestants in the Sport Festival.


    "Go Midoriya!"


    All Might was very excited watching the Sport Festival and didn''t know that something had happened in Hosu City.


    "Has he moved?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s good. Tell Gigantomachia to start right away."


    Haru, who was watching the sport festival, suddenly received an rm which startled everyone.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade was a bit dizzy when she heard such a loud noise.


    "Someone seems to be attacking my office." Haru twitched his lips since he didn''t expect that someone was brave enough to do something stupid.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Kanako and his employee were startled when they heard it.


    "W, what should we do?!" His employee started to panic at that moment.


    "Calm down."


    Haru''s voice seemed to have magic which calmed everyone.


    "Wait here, I''ll handle this."


    Haru stretched his body and took his spare mask from his zipper storage. He was wondering who had attacked his office since he was sure that he would give them a lesson which they wouldn''t forget in their entire life.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    In the downtown area, right on the ce where one of the most popr heroes was working, there was a sudden explosion which happened and destroyed part of Bruno''s office.


    The people, who happened to be walking around the area, were startled before they started to panic.


    "W, what''s wrong?!"


    "V, viins?!"


    "W, why are they attacking Bruno''s office?!"


    "W, where''s Bruno?!"


    "RUN! RUN! RUN!"


    The group of people quickly ran away since they didn''t want to be caught in the chaos.


    "BRUNO!!! YOU''RE GOING TO DIE!!!"


    A loud roar was heard by the people in this street and knew that a big trouble wasing toward Bruno.


    "I won''t let you go, Viins!"


    The Hero Killer then turned his attention to the hero in a costume simr to a knight.


    "Who are you?"


    Ingenium happened on his way to meet Haru at Haru''s restaurant. Haru had told him that he would introduce him to some girls which made him quite anticipating. He was in his 30s after all and he thought that it might be time to get married, but he didn''t expect that Haru''s office was being attacked by someone.


    As a hero, it was something which he couldn''t ignore, especially when the office of his rival was being attacked!


    "Stop what you''re doing now!"


    "Oh, a hero, huh?" Hero Killer grinned, turned to the three figures, and said, "You keep destroying the building, I''ll take care of it." After saying that, he looked at the hero, who wanted to stop him, and thought of having an appetizer before the main course.


    Hearing Hero Killer''smand, the three Nomus didn''t give an answer or nod and kept what they were doing. Destroying a building, that is.


    Ingenium was looking at Hero Killer warily, but he didn''t hesitate to start an attack on Hero Killer. He ran very fast and sent out a powerful roundhouse kick, but it was dodged by Hero Killer and his leg was being shed by a knife. He frowned and wanted to continue his attack, but suddenly he saw Hero Killer licking blood on the knife which had shed him.


    "!!!!"


    Ingenium suddenly couldn''t move and it was as if his entire body was being paralyzed.


    "Now, let me show you what a true hero is."


    Hero Killer took out his katana and shed down his katana right into Ingenium''s spine.


    "!!!!"


    Ingenium wanted to move and dodged this attack but¡­


    When the katana was about to sh Ingenium, suddenly it bounced back.


    "This¡­?!"


    Hero Killer was startled before he felt that his face was being kicked down by someone.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    Hero Killer was blown away and hit the wall of the building. No one knew how his situation was, but even if this guy had broken chin, no one really cared since this guy was a viin.


    "You alright?"


    Ingenium sighed in relief when he saw Haru, but he couldn''t move his body and could only look at him in appreciation.


    Looking at Ingenium, Haru was wondering whether this guy was being paralyzed by something.


    ''Was it poison?''


    Haru didn''t think too much, but he had a lot ofints to the four viins in front of him since those four had destroyed his office which was quite expensive to build. Fortunately, he had bought insurance beforehand, but his heart was full of anger since if there was someone inside his building then¡­


    "You guys¡­ don''t ever think to see the blue sky after this, especially the three of you."


    Haru looked at Nomu and wondered what kind of torture he should give to the three of them.

 Chapter 1107 Decimated

    <h4>Chapter 1107 Decimated</h4>


    When Haru had arrived, everyone who was trying to run away from the location of the fight became very excited since they knew that the situation would be alright. For everyone who was living in Hosu City, the existence of Haru was simr to the existence of All Might since this town had be very peaceful and there was a lot of investment which was being done in this ce since the number of viins in this ce had decreased because of Haru.


    It could be said that Haru had be the guardian of this city, though, it didn''t mean that he could erase all the crime in this city since this city had be rich and there were a lot of viins which targeted this ce.


    "Bruno, take down those guys!"


    "Bring those viins a judgement!"


    "Bruno, I love you!"


    They shouted loudly at him, especially when they saw him knock down Hero Killer who was about to sh down Ingenium since Haru''s time was too perfect and his action was too handsome which swooned a number of housewives along the vicinity.


    Looking at the three figures who had destroyed his office, Haru could tell that they were Nomu, whom he had fought in the U.S.J. He knew that they were humans that had been modified by someone. He had a feeling that the three of them were connected to "All-For-One" that he needed to catch as a part of his quest. He thought for a while and felt that Shiragaki might be really rted to "All-For-One" and at the same time, he had an idea why "Hero Killer" and three Nomu had decided to attack his office at this moment.


    ''My office and Sport Festival, huh?''


    Haru felt that it was a perfect time to catch someone, but he could think about thatter since he was furious against the three Nomu and he needed to deal with them.


    The three Nomu seemed to stop their movements when they saw Haru before they started to attack him.


    Haru could see that the three Nomu in front of him had different features and abilities from the one which he had fought on U.S.J. The one that he fought in the U.S.J. had an ability to shock absorption and regeneration, however that ability was useless against his "Sticky Fingers" since he could divide the body of that Nomu instantly.


    In his observation, it seemed that the ability of the three Nomu in front of him was different from the one that he had fought before.


    The three Nomus in front of him seemed to have a different kind of abilities since one of them had wings, another one had four eyes, and thest one was eyeless.


    When the three of them attacked at the same time, it put a lot of pressure on the people in the surrounding area, especially toward Ingenium who couldn''t move his body. He looked at Haru with a worried expression and hoped for him to be able to hold on until he could move his body again.


    "SHRIEK!!!!!!"


    The Nomu with a wing wed down Haru with its sharp feet, but its neck was being grabbed by Haru''s hand before it was detached by zipper. After grabbing Nomu''s head, he mmed it into the ground then stomped it with his feet, pulvirized without hesitation with his punches.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru was holding Nomu''s neck and kept hitting its face.


    "Ora! Ora! Ora!"


    His punch was so powerful that the sound of impact between fist and head was quite loud that everyone who happened to be in this ce could hear it, even thought Haru was roaring "Ora! Ora! Ora!" loudly.


    The process of an attack was very fast and in a moment of second, the head of Nomu had be disfigured and its head was bloody.


    Haru quickly touched the wings of this Nomu and detached it from this Nomu so it wouldn''t be able to escape. Even though he knew it had passed out, he needed to be careful, right?


    Then the rest of Nomu also started to attack Haru.


    The one with four eyes stuck out its tongue before creating a web-like formation to trap Haru, and the eyeless Nomu raised its fist toward Haru.


    "RAAAAAA!!!!"


    Nomu didn''t have mercy and punched Haru in the face, but it was caught by Haru''s hand.


    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Haru''s strength was powerful and it was easy to grip someone''s fist until it was broken.


    "RAAAAAA!!!!"


    The eyeless Nomu screamed before it raised its other hand to punch Haru, but the punch was being held by Haru again.


    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Haru didn''t have mercy and cracked Nomu''s hands. He stared at the four-eyed Nomu in front of him before sending out a kick several times right into its head.


    "Useless! Useless! Useless!"


    The head of the four eyes Nomu became disfigured, but Haru saw it start to regenerate. He was toozy to attack it again and separated its body into several pieces, incapating it. Lastly, he looked at thest Nomu before he grabbed that Nomu''s neck after he extended his hand using his zipper power. He pulled that Nomu right in front of him, used his other hand to start his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" rush!


    Nomu was blown away easily and defeated directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide. They knew that Haru was strong, but it was their first time to see his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" punches which made their adrenaline very high.


    "Ingenium, can you stand up now?" ''


    "Y, yeah¡­ I''m alright¡­"


    Ingenium stood up and felt better. He smiled bitterly and it seemed that Haru''s power was stronger than he had thought.


    "YOU FAKE¡­!!!!"


    It was at this moment a powerful roar could be heard from the Hero Killer, who was walking toward Haru and Ingenium.


    Ingenium stopped moving since he could feel pressure from the Hero Killer. His body was quivering and his mouth was shut. He felt fear from the Hero Killer and stunned since he had never met this kind of viin in the past.


    ''Killing intent, huh?''


    Haru wanted to yawn at that moment.


    Everyone who happened to be in this area was shaking in fear when they saw Hero Killer.


    "You fake¡­ If I don''t fix it¡­ If someone isn''t¡­ stained with blood¡­!"


    Their bodies shuddered since they could feel Hero Killer''s obsession and will at this moment.


    Hero Killer moved forward toward Haru with his ugly face.


    "If I don''t reim my hero status¡­!!"


    Each of Hero Killer''s steps caused Ingenium to move back in fear.


    "Come! Just try me¡­ You fa--"


    "Ora!"


    Haru was toozy to listen to this guy''s rant and punched him directly to the ground.


    *Crack!*


    "See? I''ve tried you."


    Hero Killer passed out directly on the ground without hearing Haru''s words.


    Haru took his handkerchief and wiped his dirty hand.


    "Do you want to change society? Then try other means, don''t destroy my office, bastard!" He didn''t care about Hero Killer''s obsession nor the people who seemed to be attracted by Hero Killer''s charm, but since this person had be his enemy, then he wouldn''t show mercy and put him into jail directly to show how frail and weak they were in front of him.


    Looking at how ugly Hero Killer was, Haru thought that this guy should be safe from those anal virginity stealers in jail, though at the same time, he was grateful for this guy to show himself since he didn''t need to search for him around the country. He took out his phone to call the police and sighed in relief since his quest would be over soon.


    ''All-For-One, huh?''


    Haru really couldn''t wait to meet this person and then¡­

 Chapter 1108 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 1108 Aftermath</h4>


    Usually, after the U.A. High School Sport Festival, the media would announce the matter in a vigorous manner, telling how the future would be secured with a number of powerful hero candidates from the U.A. High School.


    However, the day after the end of the Sport Festival, the news which appeared in the media was about the attack of Hero Killer on Bruno''s office and the jailbreak by a giant.


    Bruno was one of the most popr heroes in this country and his office was destroyed by a viin which made everyone in this country panic since the viins had be even morewless. Those viins could attack the office of hero then it meant they could even attack the house of civilians without trouble.


    Not only that, there was also a video about a Hero Killer''s speech on the inte which made everyone seem to be attracted by his charisma, but that charisma was destroyed when Hero Killer was being defeated easily by Bruno easily.


    Though, no one would me Bruno since his office was just being destroyed by Hero Killer.


    Hero Killer might be respected by some people, but his action couldn''t be praised since his action might also encourage a viin to attack the office of another''s heroes or civillians'' house.


    The underground media kept uploading the video of Hero Killer''s speech, and cut down the part where he was being defeated by Bruno easily and because of that there were a lot of people who seemed to want to follow him.


    However, the poprity of Hero Killer was very far awaypared to Bruno since Bruno''s fight video was too awesome. In front of four strong viins which were able to make anyone frozen in fear, Bruno pulverized them with his fists alone which made him gain a lot more poprity, especially among men since his "Ora! Ora! Ora!" made their blood boil in excitement.


    Some people even said that Bruno''s poprity might overtake Endeavor''s poprity soon.


    For Hawk, who was ranked 3rd in the Hero Billboard Chat JP, he didn''t care much and he thought that it was better when someone could overtake his position.


    However the attack on Haru''s office wasn''t only the big thing which happened yesterday since there was also a jailbreak which was caused by a giant.


    Because of that jailbreak, there was arge number of viins which had escaped from the jail and caused a panic, especially when the response of heroes were quite slow since most of them went to the Sport Festival on U.A. High School to watch the performance of future hero which made the staff of the jail and police be troubled.


    However, the security of the jail was very advanced and secure so the number of viins which had escaped wasn''t much, but the ones who had escaped were all powerful and famous viins.


    The media announced all of the viins which had escaped from the jail and told the public to be careful if they saw them by chance.


    For the U.A. High School Sport Festival? No one paid that much attention to it besides those people who watched the Sport Festival directly to U.A. High School since the matter of Hero Killer and the jailbreak was even more important.


    Haru read the newspaper and sighed when he thought that his office had been destroyed by a viin.


    "Kanako, bring me espresso."


    "You¡­! Even if our office is destroyed, it doesn''t mean that I''ll have to change my job into a waitress!" Kanako was helpless, but in the end, she brought him his espresso.


    "Thank you, Kanako." Haru sipped his coffee and smiled looking at Kanako who was wearing a waitress uniform. "You''re cute in this uniform."


    "¡­"


    Kanako blushed, but then snorted. "You should be on patrol now."


    "I''m hurt from yesterday''s fight, don''t you feel sympathy toward me?" Haru acted as pitiful as possible while holding his chest as if in pain.


    "Y, you alright?" Kanako became very worried and tried to check his condition.


    "Here, check my heart, it is beating very fast when you''re very close to me."


    Haru grabbed Kanako''s hand and put it into his chest. "See? It beats very fast."


    Kanako blushed and knew that this guy was teasing him. "You! I need to remind you that you have a wife!"


    "I know, but Kanako¡­ I¡­"


    Kanako was waiting for the words which came out from his mouth, but suddenly she noticed a guy with a burly figure seemed to be shy looking at their interaction. She was startled, but then she realized that the person who suddenly appeared beside them was very famous which stunned her for a moment. "A, All Might!"


    Haru turned and asked, "Oh, All Might, you''re alright now?"


    "Yeah, how about you? I heard that your chest hurts?" All Might looked at Haru with a worried expression.


    Haru was speechless and let go of Kanako''s hand.


    Kanako also hurriedly ran away and hid inside the restaurant.


    "¡­"


    "It''s getting better now." Haru sighed and said, "Sit down."


    "Yeah."


    All Might let out a long a sigh and felt sympathetic when he thought about his friend''s office being destroyed by a viin.


    "Don''t worry, my friend will make your office better."


    All Might had asked for the help of his friend to help Haru to build his new office.


    "Thank you."


    His office was destroyed and he temporarily changed his office to his italian restaurant. Even though he had insurance for his building, his building couldn''t be renovated in an instant. He needed to wait at least a month since he also wanted to add a weapon to his building and more security measures to turn it into a fortress.


    Because of the ident which happened yesterday, his poprity had increased and he also received a sponsor from variouspanies to renovate his office.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to give him a sponsor, but in the end, he epted a sponsor from David Shield''spany since it seemed this guy was All Might''s acquaintance.


    "All Might, do you have any idea who is behind the attack on my office along with the jailbreak?" Haru asked.


    All Might''s expression was a bit ugly, but he nodded. "I know, but he''s a very fearsome opponent."


    "Do you think I fear him?"


    "I know, you''re very strong but¡­"


    "Toshinori, you should know that they''ve tried to provoke the hero and if we let them do what they please then this society itself might crumble because of them. It is better to sweep them down right away when they think that we''re cowering in fear because of them. The best defense is an attack!"


    Even though no one was hurt, if he didn''t bring his employee and Kanako to watch the Sport Festival at U.A. High School, there was a chance they might be hurt because of the attack of Hero Killer and he was angered because of that.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Toshinori sighed, but he knew how important it was to solve this matter as soon as possible since no one could predict when those group of viins would attack them. It was Haru''s office and jail then what about next time? They might even attack the U.A. High School itself or some other important ce in the future.


    "He''s a dangerous opponent and I''ve faced him in the past."


    "Who?"


    Toshinori took a deep breath and said, "All-For-One. That''s what a lot of people have called him before and he''s my enemy."


    "Was he the one who caused injuries to your body?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Toshinori didn''t answer Haru, but then, he let out a sigh and nodded.


    Haru sipped his espresso and ced it down on the table. "In my opinion, the attack on my office is just a smoke bomb and the real purpose of this All-For-One is the jail itself."


    "What?! Why?" Toshinori was surprised by Haru''s deduction.


    "The reason is pretty simple¡­" Haru sipped his espresso again and said, "It''s Tomura Shiragaki."


    "That boy¡­?" Toshinori frowned.


    "He might be the sessor of All-For-One. The rtionship between Tomura Shiragaki and All-For-One might be simr to the rtionship between you and Midoriya."


    "This¡­?!"


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do now since we don''t have a clue where they''ve gone."


    Haru was annoyed when he saw the recording video of the jailbreak. He saw the face of the giant, but that giant had hidden himself in the forest after that giant had grabbed both Kurogiri and Tomura.


    "Right, Toshinori, do you want to have a patrol together after this?"


    Hearing Haru''s invitation, Toshinori nodded without hesitation. "Of course!"


    The society was in panic then as a hero, both of them would work together to calm down everyone and reassured them that those viins would be caught soon.

 Chapter 1109 Return

    <h4>Chapter 1109 Return</h4>


    Inside this dirty and dilipated bar, Kurogiri and Shiragaki had returned. Even though this ce was very dirty, they really missed it. Their days in prison weren''t good since there were a lot of viins and criminals in that ce. Each day of their days was filled with fights and there were a lot of weird people in that ce. They also couldn''t use their ability which made them feel very troubled, but their physical strength wasn''t weak so it wasn''t easy to bully them.


    Shiragaki remembered Haru''s words at that time and didn''t expect that someone really wanted to steal his anal virginity. Though, he killed that person without hesitation and because of that the guard, ced him in a special prison which was very dark and had little venttion. He didn''t have anyone to talk to and was ced in that ce for a week which made him a bit crazy. Though he quickly regained his bearing after he hade out while thinking about how immature his n to attack the U.S.J. was.


    In that dark ce, Shiragaki didn''t have anyone to talk to and could only think about the figure who had put him in that hell which made him shudder. Though, he also wondered why he failed in his attack at that time. Even though his stay in prison wasn''t good, he had learned a lot.


    Kurogiri''s life was better since physical attack was useless on him. Even though he couldn''t use his ability, he couldn''t be attacked. Though, he also had a hard time since there was a crazy guy who threw feces right onto his face directly. It disgusted him and if possible he didn''t want to stay in that ce.


    "How was your stay in prison?"


    "Teacher!"


    "Sir!"


    Kurogiri and Shiragaki felt very grateful to the person who had saved them from that prison.


    "Thank you, Teacher." Shiragaki was almost in tears at that moment.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s good that you''ve learned something from this failure."


    "Yeah, I was too immature at that time."


    The man, who talked from the television, seemed very satisfied with Shiragaki''s response.


    "Do you know why you''ve failed?"


    "It''s Bruno. It''s because of him. If he isn''t in that ce then my n won''t be a failure!"


    Shiragaki''s voice became agitated when he mentioned Bruno, but at the same time, there was a hint of tremble on his voice since he also feared him. He could feel that Bruno was different from all of the heroes he had seen in his life. He was sure and believed that if there was no one beside them at U.S.J. at that time, Bruno might end his life without hesitation. It was the feeling which he had received after he saw him at that time. He felt that Bruno had only seen him as an ant which he could pinch anytime.


    "Yes, Bruno is one of the reasons and I''ve also realized that I''ve underestimated him."


    "¡­"


    The response from the man on the television made both Shiragaki and Kurogiri seem a bit surprised.


    "What do you mean, Teacher?"


    "Sit down, I''ll tell you slowly, how I''ve saved you from the prison."


    Kurogiri and Shiragaki, who had been trapped in prison, didn''t know anything about what had happened outside, but they were in shock when they heard the man on the television tell them that he had used Hero Killer and three Nomu to destroy Bruno''s office along with Bruno''s life, but in the end¡­¡­


    "¡­That guy is very strong¡­"


    Kurogiri had a bitter expression since he knew very well how strong Hero Killer and Nomu were. However, Hero Killer and three Nomu were defeated easily by Bruno and each of his attacks was very vicious, causing a lot of damage to those people.


    "He''s very strong and rather than a hero. He''s simr to a mercenary."


    The profession of mercenary wasn''t something umon in this world. Unlike, Hero who would catch the criminal without harming the criminal itself, mercenary was cruel and they had never thought too much about the criminal itself as long as their mission had beenpleted.


    "Yeah, his ability is like cheating."


    Shiragaki remembered how Haru had controlled Nomu to attack the group of viins which he had brought before and it also had attacked him which made his arm broken.


    "Yeah, his ability is very strong, but it is troublesome if you want to master it. It''s better to have a straight forward ability. Our chance to steal his ability is very small and he has a lot of money which makes him be a very troublesome enemy."


    "I know, teacher." Shiragaki was like a child and acted very obedient in front of the man inside the television.


    "Let''s forget about him first and tell me the reason why you''ve lost in the U.S.J."


    "I don''t have anyone who I can trust besides Kurogiri." Shiragaki thought that he needed more people, not a group of small fries, but a group of elites that he could order anytime.


    "Yeah, you need people! people who you can trust!"


    "What should I do to get those people, Teacher?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve invited several people who are good to be part of your group. You can see them there."


    Shiragaki and Kurogiri turned and saw a number of people entering the dilipated bar.


    The moment they looked at each other, they knew that there weren''t any good people inside this bar.


    Time passed quickly and with thebination of All Might and Bruno, the people in this country became reassured once again.


    All Might''s health had be better after the operation and he also received an organ donor before. He had returned to his peak once again, not exactly the peak since he had be older, but at least he had reached 90% of his power in the past, which was enough to catch most of the viins and criminals in this world.


    All Might became even more spirited with his work and also caught a number of criminals who had escaped from the jailbreak together with Bruno.


    Haru had taken a break from the school since his office had been destroyed and his presence as a hero was needed on his turf. In the Hosu City and the city in the surrounding area, there were a number of viins, criminals, and robbers who had been caught by him and were put into prison or mental hospital. He didn''t care either way since he wanted to instill a fear on all of them to not cause trouble for him.


    Haru didn''t understand why it was his office which was being destroyed since there were a lot of heroes in this country, but he knew it had something to do with "All-For-One".


    ''Once I''ve found him¡­''


    Anyway after the end of the Sport Festival, both Haru and Toshinori were pretty busy with their jobs as heroes.


    Though, Haru had never worked overtime since he had a wife who was waiting at him at home which made Toshinori feel quite helpless.


    After the Sport Festival, there weren''t many people who talked about the students of the U.A. High School since the news of the attack on Bruno''s office and jailbreak was bigger than a Sport Festival of high school students.


    The students of the U.A. High School, especially ss 1-A and 1-B felt quite lonely since they hadn''t seen their Bruno-sensei for a while, but they knew that their teacher was quite busy with his job as a pro hero.


    Before he was a teacher, he was a hero after all.


    It happened to be raining and everyone was in the ssroom talking to each other about the Sport Festival, but then they stopped when they saw Aizawa enter the ssroom together with Bruno.


    "Bruno-sensei!"


    Everyone was very excited when they saw him had entered the school once again.


    "It has been a while everyone." Haru smiled which easily swooned over a number of people in this ssroom.


    "Sensei!!!"


    Everyone wanted to run toward Haru and asked about the attack of the viins on his office, but Aizawa''s fierce gaze stopped them.


    "Be quiet! I understand that you''re excited, but there''s something important which I need to tell all of you."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s about time to pick up your hero aliases!"


    "YEAH!!!!!"


    Looking at how excited they were, Haru couldn''t understand since he chose his name randomly. Sitting on the seat next to the window, he looked at the rain outside while listening to what kind of hero''s name they would choose during this ss.

 Chapter 1110 Internship?

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Internship?</h4>


    "But first, cornering up the internships I mentioned the other day. Nominations will truly start mattering only after you''ve gained some experience and your adaptable fighting ability is judged during your sophomore year. In other words, the nominations you''re getting this year are more akin to expressions of "interest" in your future potential," Aizawa saidzily.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless.


    "And it''s not rare that interest dries up by graduation or is simply unterally dropped."


    "¡­¡­"


    "So I guess the nominations we receive are like personal hurdles, then?"


    "Yes. Now, the tally of nominations is as follows."


    The board showed the number of heroes who took an interest in each student in this ss.


    The ones with the most nominations were Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugou.


    During the Sport Festival, Midoriya had be the champion of the Sport Festival. He could control his ability and besides Todoroki and Bakugou, no one was able to be his opponents.


    Everyone sighed since they could see that most heroes took their interest in Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugou which made them helpless.


    Haru, who yawned while looking at this window, was suddenly mentioned.


    "Bruno-sensei, did you also send out an invitation?"


    "Hmm?"


    Haru looked at everyone and it seemed that they were looking at him with anticipation.


    It was obvious that everyone wanted to go to Haru''s office since he was one of the most popr heroes in this country besides All Might. They couldn''t ask this question to All Might, but they could ask this question to Haru. They wanted to be a hero and thought that it was best to have an internship at the best hero.


    Haru hadn''t thought about the internship since his mind was on something else. His quest was almost over soon and he only needed to catch "All-For-One", but he hadn''t found this guy. He was wondering when that guy was to appear.


    "Bruno, are you going to open an internship?" Aizawa asked.


    Unlike Aizawa and other teachers in this school who worked full time, Haru was a special case and his situation was simr to All Might and this guy was too irresponsible which made Aizawa helpless.


    Aizawa thought that if Haru had an intern in his office, this guy might be more motivated for his job.


    "Well, since you''ve asked then I''ll choose one random student from this ss and 1-B ss."


    "What?!"


    "Bruno-sensei, random? What do you mean?" Iida asked while raising his hand high. If someone wanted to have an internship in Haru''s office then it should be Iida since his older brother had always told him that Haru was amazing, especially when Haru had taken out four viins at the same time. He also knew that if it wasn''t because of Haru, then his older brother''s career as a hero might end because of the attack of viins and he was very grateful of him.


    At the same time, Iida knew that Haru was his older brother''s rival and as Ingenium''s little brother, he wanted to surparass his brother. The best way to learn that was to have an intern under Haru.


    "You don''t need to think too much. I''ll send an invitation tomorrow to one random student in this ss and if you''ve decided where you want to have your internship then you''re free to reject my invitation."


    Reject Haru''s invitation? Don''t be kidding!


    Everyone in this ss wanted to be an intern in Haru''s office and wanted to learn how he could be one of the most popr heroes with only a few months of work. They also wanted to see the destroyed office along with what he usually did during his work.


    "With that settled, let''s continue with the next thing."


    "It''s time to choose our hero''s name!"


    "The name you choose may be what the world ends up calling you in the future."


    Suddenly Midnight entered the ssroom with a sexy pose.


    Haru looked at Midnight and had to admit that the body of this woman was very tempting, but well, he was going to be docile in this world and was on his training to control his anaconda after all, but even so, he knew that it was impossible for Tsunade to take him alone since her stamina wasn''t limitless and she couldn''t able to handle him alone.


    Haru sighed and knew that he wouldn''t be satisfied with only one woman unless that woman could match his ability in that area too.


    His body was simr to a volcano, usually it was docile and didn''t cause any trouble, but when it erupted then everything would be destroyed.


    Haru suddenly missed his girlfriends at his original worlds along with Esdeath, the girls in IS, Hundred, etc.


    Midnight nced at Haru and sighed. She was wondering why the good man had always been picked up by someone. She shook her head and continued with her lesson to help everyone to choose their names.


    The next day, everyone knew that Haru would send out two random invitations to one student in 1-A ss and 1-B ss. They were anticipating who would have an internship at Haru''s ce.


    Though Midoriya knew that he couldn''t join Haru''s office since All Might had told him to have an internship at the office of All Might''s previous teacher. He didn''t mind and at the same time, he was curious about All Might''s teacher.


    It was at this moment that the invitation was sent out.


    "Eh?"


    At the same time, in the ss of 1-B, they were also anticipating who would be invited to Haru''s office.


    Monoma was full of confidence that he would be chosen since he felt that Haru treated him more special than everyone, but at this moment, he was disappointed since he wasn''t the one who was being chosen.


    In Haru''s house, Tsunade wasying on Haru''s arm inside their bedroom. She felt that her stay in this world was wonderful since she had learned a lot of knowledge in this world and every night, it was very blissful. She had to admit that their married life was perfect, but she knew that this guy''s libido was very high which made her quite troubled sometimes. She was tired yet she wanted to keep doing it since it felt really good.


    "I''ve heard that there is going to be an intern at your hero''s office?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah, two students."


    "Male and female?"


    "Of course, it is a female."


    Haru didn''t really like to teach male students and that was the reason why he chose female students.


    "Are you going to add them to your harem?" Tsunade asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "We''re not going to stay in this world too long. Our quest is going to be over soon." Haru shook his head since he didn''t intend to add another girl in this world, but well, if there was an incident in the future¡­


    Tsunade nodded and said, "That''s true." She suddenly remembered something and asked, "So who are we going to invite to group chat in this world?"


    "Isn''t it obvious who we''re going to invite?"


    Tsunade smiled and nodded. "That''s true." She then noticed something hard touching her leg which made her blush. She had to admit that no matter how many times both of them had done the deeds, she couldn''t erase the blush on her face that easily when she felt this hard thing.


    "W, wait¡­"


    Tsunade wanted to say something, but her lips were kissed and slowly she felt her consciousness was hazy since this kiss was so good and before long, he pressed her on the bed and made her unable to stop her urge.


    "I love you."


    Tsunade hugged him tightly without letting him go.


    "I love you too, Tsunade."


    Haru whispered while pouncing her.


    In this world, they had a happy marriage life.

 Chapter 1111 Internship 1

    <h4>Chapter 1111 Internship 1</h4>


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo didn''t expect that they would be chosen as interns at Haru''s office. Of course, they had heard that Haru would choose two random students from both 1-A ss and 1-B ss, but they didn''t expect that it would be them. If they weren''t invited by Haru then they would go to Uwabami, who was known as both pro hero and celebrity.


    Uwabami was quite a popr hero, but her poprity was still far away from Haru and she was more famous for her activity in the entertainment industry than her hero''s work.


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo wanted to be heroes and their choice was obvious. They rejected the invitation from Uwabami and epted Haru''s invitation directly.


    After they epted Haru''s invitation, they waited for the day of the internship with an anticipation of what kind of things they could learn from one of the most popr heroes.


    Every student of the 1-A ss and 1-B ss were gathered in the train station and each homeroom teacher of the sses reminded their students to be always polite and to not cause any trouble for the offices where they would have their internship.


    "Alright, that''s all and we''ll see each other after one week in the ss."


    Everyone nodded after hearing Aizawa''s words.


    "Momo, are you ready?" Kendo asked.


    "Yes." Yaoyorozu nodded after hearing Kendo''s question.


    Both of them decided to go to Hosu City together where Haru''s working ce was located.


    Iida also happened to go with them since he had an internship at his brother''s office.


    Haru and Ingenium were in the same city, though Haru''s patrol area was smaller than Ingenium since Haru only had one sidekick and Ingenium was a hero with thergest number of sidekicks in this country.


    The three of them were going on the train together and Ma could only look at Iida in jealousy since he didn''t expect Iida would be apanied by two beautiful girls.


    "Dammit, Iida!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Iida didn''t know what Ma was thinking nor did he think too much since he was being asked questions by Yaoyorozu and Kendo about what Haru usually did and what they needed to watch for since Iida had known Haru a long time ago.


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo didn''t go to Haru''s hero office since that office was being renovated after being destroyed by Hero Killer and three Nomu. Luckily, Haru had defeated the four of them easily and no one was hurt because of the attack. They looked at the address which was being given to them and didn''t expect that Haru''s temporary office would be located in an Italian restaurant.


    "Oh, you''vee?"


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo, of course, noticed Haru, who was drinking an espresso on the terrace of the restaurant reading a newspaperzily.


    "B, Bruno-sensei, is this the right ce?" Kendo asked since she was quite unsure.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and pointed at the chairs which were located in front of his table. "Sit there first and order something. I''ll ask you a question first before we start the internship."


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and sat down on the seats which were located right in front of Haru.


    "Hello girls, are you the two students who are going to have an internship in his office?"


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo looked at the beautiful woman in front of them.


    "Yes?"


    "Oh my¡­ you two are very beautiful." The beautiful woman pinched the cheeks of Yaoyorozu and Kendo which made them speechless. She smiled at both of them and asked, "So do you want to eat or drink something? The boss has told you to order anything."


    "Boss?"


    "Oh sorry for thete introduction, I''m working as a receptionist at his hero''s office."


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded.


    Kendo looked at the menu and said, "I''ll take Insta Frittata."


    Yaoyorozu hesitated a bit and nced at Haru, who was reading his newspaper.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "N, nothing?!" Yaoyorozu blushed and shook her head. "Th, then I''ll take a crepe tiramisu."


    "That''s good." The beautiful woman nodded and asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "I''ll have tea."


    "I''ll have an espresso."


    Haru looked at Yaoyorozu and asked, "Are you sure? The espresso is very bitter."


    "It''s alright. I often drink espresso," Yaoyorozu said calmly.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say anything, but he made a note on his brain that Yaoyorozu often drank something bitter.


    "Alright, please wait for a moment, this big sister will bring your order shortly." The beautiful receptionist walked away with a smile and nced at her boss to see her reaction, but she was a bit disappointed since it seemed that he didn''t notice that she had made her skirt shorter.


    "Bruno-sensei, is that your wife?" Kendo asked curiously.


    "K, Kendo, isn''t that question a bit rude?" Yaoyorozu quickly reacted with a nervous expression.


    The personalities between Kendo and Yaoyorozu were quite different. Kendo was quite open and spirited so she always felt fit everywhere, but Yaoyorozu was quite prudent so she tried to act as polite as possible, especially when her result at the Sport Festival wasn''t good which made her quite depressed and afraid to make Haru feel disappointed at her.


    "You don''t need to act so formal, Yaoyorozu." Haru sipped his espresso and said, "No, she''s not my wife. My wife is working at a nearby hospital."


    "Oh, the reason why you''re working in Hosu City is because you want to work nearby with your wife?" Kendo asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Haru smiled and said, "Keep this secret since some people might get disappointed at me when they hear my reason for working in this city."


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded and promised to keep it a secret. Though at the same time, they thought that Haru was quite sweet.


    "Bruno-sensei, can I ask you a question again?" Kendo asked.


    "Ask away."


    "Is this restaurant yours?"


    "Yes."


    Then Kendo started to ask a lot of questions and Yaoyorozu also asked him a question since she could see that Haru would answer their questions as long as it wasn''t something too private.


    "Here''s your order, work hard with your internship." The beautiful receptionist brought the food and beverage which was ordered by Kendo and Yaoyorozu.


    When Haru noticed that two girls were looking at him. "You don''t need to be hesitant, just eat."


    Both girls were happy and nodded since the food was more delicious than they had thought.


    "Har, Bruno, are those two interns?"


    Haru looked at Kanako who came toward them. He nodded and said, "Take care of both of them, you can handle them, right?"


    Kanako twitched her lips and asked, "You''re going to leave everything to me?"


    "No, but for now, you can tell them about your work since they can help you during this weekend."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kanako thought for a while then looked at Yaoyozoru and Kendo. Her work wasn''t that busy, but when it was busy, she was overwhelmed, she thought that the two girls would be a great help for her.


    "You two, after eating, follow me to your room and after you''ve changed to your hero costume, you need to follow on a patrol, alright?"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Kanako, Yaoyozoru and Kendo was wondering about the identity of this woman.


    Yaoyorozu didn''t think much and thought that Kanako was Haru''s sidekick, however, Kendo noticed something strange.


    ''Why are there only beautiful women in this ce?''

 Chapter 1112 Internship 2

    <h4>Chapter 1112 Internship 2</h4>


    It had been few days since Yaoyorozu and Kendo were staying as interns in Haru''s office. They had to admit that in the past few days their days were very full and they had learned a lot of things from Haru along with his sidekick. In this office, they had a lot of jobs such as patrolling, listing cases which had been solved, catching viins, sometimes working as a waitress, andstly watching Haru''s wife so she wouldn''t cause too much trouble when she gambled.


    In the past few days, they have been introduced to Haru''s wife and they had to admit that Tsunade''s breast might be the biggest breast which they had seen in their entire life. They were confident in their bodies, but in front of Tsunade, their breasts were nothing.


    They had to admit that they respected Tsunade since she was known as one of the most skilled doctors in this country, but they knew that Tsunade had a very bad habit. Usually, it was Kanako''s job to watch Tsunade out, but it was their task now.


    Kendo had to admit that Haru was very rich since she knew that he owned a hospital, restaurant, andstly a pachinko and majong parlor. When she found out that he owned a pachinko and majong parlor she was startled since as a hero, they needed to maintain their image and they shouldn''t give a bad example such as gambling, but Tsunade''s gambling habit was too disastrous.


    Kendo thought that Tsunade was a master gambler, but she was speechless when she found out that Tsunade was a giant fat sheep that kept losing no matter what. She was wondering why Haru decided to marry this woman, but when she noticed her giant breasts, she stopped and understood the reason instantly. She knew even a popr hero such as Haru was perverted.


    "Tsunade-san, let''s go back." Yaoyorozu sighed while shaking Tsunade''s shoulder. If she grew up, she wouldn''t be a gambler like Tsunade.


    "Wait a moment! Wait a moment! I''ll win next time!" Tsunade wanted to continue to gamble.


    "But this is your 10 times!" Yaoyorozu reminded Tsunade and said, "You''ve been saying the same thing!"


    "Give up, Momo. Let''s just call Bruno-sensei here."


    If Haru wasn''t rich, Kendo was sure that he would be bankrupted because he married such a woman.


    "Also, don''t drink alcohol right in the afternoon!" Yaoyorozu hadined to Haru, but he onlyughed and told her that just thought of Tsunade as a bad adult example. She had often seen a good adult example, but she had never seen a bad adult example in her life, except for Tsunade.


    Tsunade sighed and gave up. "Alright! Alright! I''ll stop now!" She stood up and said, "I''ll go back now."


    Tsunade''s opponents sighed since their chance to make more money had gone, but they knew that they should be able to see her again tomorrow.


    Tsunade, Kendo, and Yaoyorozu walked together while talking to each other.


    "Tsunade-san, why do you like gambling so much? You''ve always been losing, right? Don''t you feel frustrated?" Kendo asked.


    Tsunade only shook her head and looked at Kendo as if a child. "Kendo, you know nothing. Gambling is good. You should know that Haru is also a gambler and a good one at that."


    "What?!"


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu were surprised. They also knew Bruno''s real name, but they had been told to keep it a secret. The only thing which they didn''t know was Haru''s appearance without a mask since they had never seen him without one.


    "Even if Bruno-sensei is a gambler, he has always won, but you''ve always lost, right? What is so fun about it?" Kendo asked.


    "Kendo¡­ this is why you''re a child." Tsunade shook her head, looking at Kendo with contempt.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kendo was speechless and felt a bit annoyed.


    "Well, even if you''re a child, your body is growing perfectly. Hmm¡­ let me check how big it is¡­" Tsunade touched Kendo''s chest and fondled it slowly. "It''s the perfect size!"


    "W, what are you doing?!" Kendo was blushing and furious as she made her hand into a giant size one before giving a karate chop to Tsunade, but Tsunade caught her hand easily.


    "Well, your strength is quite good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kendo blinked her eyes in surprise. Even though her strength might not be as good as All Might, with her karate chops, it was enough to make anyone pass out.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yaoyorozu sighed and seemed to not hear the conversation between Kendo and Tsunade. She was wondering what she could do to be stronger. Her result in the Sport Festival wasn''t good and she also hadn''t been praised by Haru which made her doubt her ability. She was also being told to do a normal job and he had never entrusted her with a dangerous job.


    "What are you thinking, Momo? Your breasts are shrinking, haven''t you eaten breakfast?" Tsunade asked while fondling Momo''s breasts.


    "Tsunade-san, how can I grow stronger?" Yaoyorozu asked, ignoring the fact that Tsunade was fondling her breasts.


    "Hmm? Stronger? You should ask my husband about that since he''s a more skilled fighter than me," Tsunade said.


    "Wait! Wait! Momo, Tsunade-san is fondling your boobs!" Kendo hurriedly reminded Yaoyorozu.


    "Oh¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Yaoyorozu''s response was so in.


    "Well, I''ll talk to him to give you practice."


    "Eh?"


    Yaoyorozu didn''t expect Tsunade to help her. "I, is that alright?"


    "Why not? I''m sure that he''s happy to teach a beautiful high school student." Tsunade smirked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yaoyozoru blushed, however, Kendo was surprised and didn''t want to lose.


    "Me too! Tsunade-san, I also want to learn how to fight from Bruno-sensei too!"


    "Alright, alright, let''s go back. I''m a bit hungry and I also want to drink more alcohol, right now."


    "¡­¡­"


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo were speechless since Tsunade was drinking too much.


    "Help!"


    Suddenly they heard a scream of help which made them alert.


    "Hehehe, stupid! I''ll steal all of the underwear of all the girls in this town!"


    A man with an appearance simr to a snake moved very fast between a woman''s legs then stole their underwear.


    "No!"


    "Pervert!"


    "Help us!"


    The woman screamed loudly while covering their skirt since their panties had been stolen.


    "This bastard!"


    Kendo was angry at this perverted viin and ran toward the direction of this man.


    "Stop!"


    "Wait, Itsuka-san!"


    Yaoyorozu also chased after Kendo to help her to catch that perveted viin.


    The man noticed Kendo along with Yaoyorozu and Tsunade. He smiled andughed. "Hehehe, what a haul! There are many beautiful girls in this city!" He didn''t fear Kendo or Yaoyorozu and rather he felt challenged to steal their panties.


    Kendo was ready to give a karate chop to the man, but the man''s movement was so agile that he dodged her. Yaoyorozu was also the same since she was about to shoot the man with a gun, but this man simply dodged both of them.


    The man was about to steal their panties, but a foot suddenly appeared in front of his face and kicked him down.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The sound of the kick was so loud and it was so powerful that it blew the man right into the billboard which was located hundreds of meters away.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo opened their mouths wide and felt speechless since they didn''t expect Tsunade to be this strong.


    Yawning, Tsunade said, "Let''s go back. I feel a bit hungry. We can leave the rest to my husband."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and they followed Tsunade while asking how she could be so strong.


    Haru, who was at his office, sneezed and wondered whether Tsunade''s debt had increased once again.

 Chapter 1113 Fighting Style?

    <h4>Chapter 1113 Fighting Style?</h4>


    Haru was managing his business in his office within his restaurant, but suddenly the door opened.


    "Haru!"


    Haru didn''t have time to answer and suddenly someone jumped into hisp. He sighed and asked, "What is it? How many million did you lose this time?"


    Tsunade snorted andined, "Did you think that I''de asking you to help me pay my debt?"


    "Oh? Do you want another protein? If so, then you can go down under the table. I''ve got a lot of work to do so if you take the protein yourself."


    Tsunade blushed and hit his chest. "You pervert! Is your heart filled with those kinds of things?!"


    "Who makes you have such a fuckab--" Haru stopped and realized both Yaoyorozu and Kendo were outside. He then showed a solemn expression and asked, "Kendo, Yaoyorozu, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu blushed when they saw the interaction between Haru and Tsunade.


    ''Protein?''


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu were curious, but when they saw Haru''s solemn expression, they were also affected by him.


    "They have said that they want you to teach them how to fight," Tsunade said.


    "Fight?"


    Haru looked at Kendo and Yaoyorozu who gave him a nod.


    "I don''t mind, but did you remember that my office was destroyed? Even if I want to teach you, it is impossible to do it at this restaurant."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu had forgotten about it. They had lived in this restaurant for the past few days and forgot that there wasn''t any hall which they could use to train within this restaurant.


    "How about our house?" Tsunade asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No." He was afraid that his name would turn bad when someone heard that he had brought a female student into his house.


    "Why?"


    "Just no, alright?" Haru looked at Kendo and Yaoyorozu and said, "But well, I''ll tell you in theory about my fighting style."


    "Bruno-sensei''s fighting style?" Kendo and Yaoyorozu had never heard of it and became curious.


    Haru nodded and said, "The name of my fighting style is Anything Goes Martial Arts."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Anything Goes Martial Arts?"


    Tsunade blinked her eyes and asked in whisper, "Did you just make that up?"


    "Of course not, it is really my fighting style." Haru coughed and said, "So let me exin, what Anything Goes Martial Arts is. Sit down and listen to me."


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded and sat down while ignoring Tsunade who was sitting on Haru''sp. Unlike Tsunade who seemed to be very irresponsible, in the eyes of two girls Haru''s image was very good since he was a very good husband, teacher, etc. Of course, he had a bad thing and that was his lust since they had often heard a strange noise from his office when he was together with Tsunade.


    Neither of them were ignorant girls and they knew what this guy had often done with his wife inside his office.


    Haru might seem very cool, but this guy was a beast underneath with a slightly sadistic personality.


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu blushed and their bodies became giddy all of sudden.


    Haru didn''t think too much and started to exin about "Anything Goes Martial Arts". He told them that the origin of this martial art was around 200 to 300 years ago.


    "That''s long!"


    "This martial art is still youngpared to Kripayattu or Boxing or Kung fu. Well, let''s talk about thatter and why I chose this martial art rather than others, right?"


    They nodded in response since the name of "Anything Goes Martial Arts" was too weird.


    "True to its name, Anything Goes Martial Arts, is based on learning and adapting many different styles of martial arts, taking what works and discarding what doesn''t. As such, it is not confined to a single way of thinking or philosophy when ites to martial artsbat. This gives a practitioner of Anything Goes Martial Arts the advantage of adaptability and unpredictability in a fight since he would ideally know moves and techniques from many different schools thatplement each other, minimising perceptible weaknesses."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent, especially Tsunade. She looked at Haru and wondered whether his bullsh*tting ability had increased once again since she knew very well that Haru didn''t have a fighting style and his way of fighting was very random, but when she heard about this "Anything Goes Martial Arts", she felt that it might be really Haru''s fighting style, but she still kept her skeptical at heart.


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu were amazed.


    "Is there another practitioner beside you, Sensei?" Yaoyorozu asked.


    "No, for now, it is only me since most of them of people in this era don''t have an interest in martial arts."


    What Haru told them was the truth since most of the people in this world would rather use their ability than martial arts.


    "Can we learn it too?" Kendo asked eagerly.


    "It''s very hard. You might not be able to take it."


    Haru was bullsh*tting and he didn''t really think too much when he told them about his martial arts. Though, his way of fighting was simr to "Anything Goes Martial Arts" since his attack was quite unpredictable and the foundation of his fighting style was his "Kenbunshoku Haki". He didn''t think the people in this world could learn it, and even if they could learn it they might need a lot of time to learn it.


    "It''s alright! We''re prepared!" Yaoyorozu was excited.


    "Yes, even if it''s hard! We can do it, Sensei! Please teach us!" Kendo nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Tsunade could see a slight change in Haru''s expression and knew that this guy was simply bullsh*tting them. Sheughed inwardly and wanted to see how he was going to handle this situation.


    Haru was thinking about what to do, but suddenly the telephone rang.


    ''Safe¡­''


    Haru took the telephone within his office and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Boss, there''s a riot at the zoo!"


    "Riot? At the zoo?"


    Haru felt weird since usually rioting should happen on the street or something and it was his first time hearing that it had happened at the zoo. Listening to the exnation of his beautiful receptionist, he understood that the cause of this trouble was the criminal who had escaped from the prison from previous jailbreak.


    "Call Kanako and tell her to get ready."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Haru hung up the telephone and said, "There''s an important job, do you want to follow me?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu didn''t hesitate in their voices.


    "I want toe with you too." Tsunade also wanted to follow the fun since she was bored and she was quite free at the hospital.


    Haru looked at Tsunade for a while and said, "Don''t forget to wear your mask."


    "OK!"


    Tsunade changed her clothes in the private changing room within Haru''s office. Haru had prepared her costume since he knew that her size was quite special, especially in those areas since it was so big.


    While waiting for Kanako and Tsunade to get ready, Haru thought that he needed to think of a way to teach both Yaoyorozu and Kendo about this "Anything Goes Martial Arts" as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1114 Wild Villains 1

    <h4>Chapter 1114 Wild Viins 1</h4>


    Haru brought Tsunade, Kanako, Kendo, and Yaoyorozu along with him to solve the incident that happened at the zoo. Even though he could do it alone, his quest wouldplete soon and it meant he along with Tsunade would return to their original world soon


    It was surprising that they had stayed a long time in this world and of course, Haru missed his girlfriends and Tsunade also missed Shizune who she had left in her world. Even though Tsunade was too shy to admit it, she cared about Shizune after all.


    It didn''t take them too long to arrive at the zoo and there was a barricade which was made by the police.


    "Bruno!"


    The captain of the police was happy when he saw Bruno had arrived.


    Haru nodded and asked directly about the riot within the zoo since he felt that it was unthinkable to happen, but from his location, he could hear a roar of beasts within the zoo which made him a bit perplexed.


    The captain of the police exined to Haru about the identity of the viins.


    "Wild Viins?"


    "Yes, it is one of the famous viin groups of the past and their ambition is very dangerous."


    "What is their ambition?" Kendo asked curiously.


    "Dominating the world."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect for a viin to have such a childish ambition, but he also understood that because they were childish they were very dangerous. He was wondering whether this group of viins would use the power of beasts within the zoo to dominate the world. If so, then he had to praise their creativity since he had never thought that it was possible to conquer the world by creating chaos within a zoo.


    "We need to stop them, Bruno-sensei!" Kendo had a serious expression on her face.


    "Are there any hostages?" Yaoyorozu was also worried about the thing which happened at the zoo.


    *p!*


    It was at this moment that Haru pped his hands gathered everyone''s attention on him.


    "Battle Fist, Creati, remember that the two of you are interns. Follow my instructions very well in this mission since our opponents are dangerous." Even though it was good to see both Yaoyorozu and Kendo who were excited about this mission, he also knew that it wasn''t good when someone was too eager. It also wasn''t good manners for them to talk when he was talking with the police.


    "Yes, Sensei!" 2x


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu nodded, but then they shut their mouths since they knew that they might be a bit too rude earlier.


    During the job, Haru called both of them with their aliases since it was necessary. He ended the conversation after he had known everything about the Wild Viins.


    After they had made their preparation, they entered the zoo directly, but then they were greeted by a monkey which was about to throw a sh*t toward them.


    Haru red at the group of monkeys and made it pass out directly using his "Haoshoku Haki". He didn''t want to get dirty and he also wouldn''t let the two women and two girls beside him get hit by a monkey''s sh*t.


    "This¡­?"


    Kendo, Kanako, and Yaoyorozu were startled when they saw that Haru was able to make an animal pass out with only a re.


    "Creati, can you create a gas mask and sleeping gas?" Haru asked.


    Yaoyorozu nodded and said, "I can do it."


    "Good, if possible create a lot of it."


    "Yes!"


    Yaoyorozu opened her costume and started to create a gas mask for all of them along with a sleeping gas. She was smart and she had learned a lot of things from her childhood time. It was very easy for her to create a sleeping gas and at the same time, she was wondering why she didn''t make it during the Sport Festival.


    "Battle Fist, can you use your giant hand to fan out the sleeping gas made by Creati?"


    "I can do it!"


    Kendo nodded and used her ability to make her hands be very huge.


    They were right at the entrance of the zoo and didn''t enter the zoo directly waiting for Yaoyorozu to create a necessary item for the raid.


    When Yaoyorozu had made a gas mask for all of them, she started to throw out a lot of sleeping gas which she made using her ability.


    Kendo also started to p her erged hands and generated a wind which spread the sleeping gas which was made by Yaoyorozu to the entire zoo.


    The loud roar of the beast slowly weakened.


    "Let''s enter."


    Hearing Haru''s instruction, they nodded and started to enter the zoo. Along the way, they could see a number of animals and beasts which had passed out because of Yaoyorozu''s sleeping gas.


    Looking at the result of her ability, Yaoyorozu thought that she should learn more about chemistry since she could see how useful her ability was.


    "It sure is very easy."


    Tsunademented after they had entered the aquarium within the zoo. Before she entered the aquarium, she could see the cages of the zoo were destroyed and there were a number of animals which had escaped from their cages, but it had passed out because of Yaoyorozu''s sleeping gas.


    Though, that sleeping gas was useless against a marine animal and Yaoyorozu stopped creating a sleeping gas. To create a sleeping gas, she didn''t need to use a lot of calories so she wasn''t that hungry, but she still ate a calorie bar so she could be prepared for something unexpected.


    "Yeah, it is very easy."


    Kanako was holding her baton while walking since she didn''t need to worry about an attack from the animals within the zoo.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he heard the words which came out from Tsunade and Kanako.


    "W, what''s wrong?" Kanako was startled when she saw Haru looking at her with a speechless expression.


    Tsunade frowned and asked, "Did she raise a g?"


    "g?"


    "Yes, both of you''ve raised the g." Haru sighed and started to exin g to the four of them.


    Kendo, who used herrge hands to generate wind to spread the sleeping gas and Yaoyorozu who kept creating a sleeping gas were speechless.


    "Bruno-sensei, don''t think too much. There''s no way tha---"


    "ROOOOOOAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    The loud roar startled them then Haru grabbed the waist of Tsunade, Kanako, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo to jump back to dodge an attack.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    "Hahaha, finally, there''s something fun!"


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu had sweat dripped from their foreheads because of this viin''s attack.


    Tsunade and Kanako were calmer since they had a lot of experience in fighting.


    "You''re?"


    "I''m a Bearhead! I''m a member of Wild Viins which will dominate this world!" The bearhead shouted arrogantly whileughing.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wasn''t sure what to say. If this guy was living in his original world, then without doubt someone would think of him as a patient of delusional disorder.

 Chapter 1115 Wild Villains 2

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Wild Viins 2</h4>


    Looking at Bearhead, Haru could see that this viin had a mutant ability which made him to have attributes and abilities of a bear. It was quite a powerful ability, but¡­


    "Dust, can you handle this?"


    Kanako nodded and said, "I can do it. You can go forward, I''m not sure what they''re nning, but even if their ambition is a bit stupid, they might have a way to realize it." She held her baton tightly and stared at Bearhead.


    "Hahaha, woman? You''re going to fight me?!" Bearhead was quite arrogant and didn''t think that Kanako was able to handle him.


    "You''re talking too much."


    Kanako started to release dust from her body and controlled it to disturb Bearhead. The dust which was being released by Kanako might not have attack power, but it could be used to harass the opponent.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Bearhead felt that his eyes were hurt and it was hard to breathe.


    "B, bastard! Fight fairly against me!"


    "You''re a viin, right? Why should I fight fairly against you?"


    "I''ll apany her here," Tsunade said since she was a bit worried about Kanako.


    Haru nodded and said, "Battle Fist, Creati, follow me."


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo nodded and followed Haru.


    "Bastard, I won''t let you go!"


    Bearhead wanted to chase after Haru, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo. Even though the dust might trouble him, it wasn''t enough to stop him. However, it seemed that he had underestimated the dust which was released by Kanako too much.


    Kanako had been working with Haru for the past few months and she had learned to control her dust better. She could control her dust to enter her target nose and mouth which made them pass out since they were unable to breathe. Looking at Bearhead who had difficulty breathing, she thought to end the him.


    In the past, Kanako was holding a club, but after she had be Haru''s sidekick, he had changed her weapon to a baton. She felt morefortable with it since it was lighter and it had a lot of functions such as¡­


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    The baton released a charge of electricity which was very powerful, Kanako dashed toward Bearhead, but¡­


    "ROOOOARRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Bearhead released a powerful roar which blew away the dust which was released by Kanako. His eyes were red and he was furious.


    "You bastard!!! I''ll eat you till your bones!"


    Kanako was toozy and threw out her baton when Bearhead opened his mouth wide.


    Bearhead didn''t expect Kanako''s action and he ate the baton with a powerful electric charge.


    "RAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    The bearhead roared loudly before it fell to the ground with his body twitching uncontrobly.


    Kanako and Tsunade could smell a burnt smell from Bearhead.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much?" Tsunade asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kanako was wondering whether she had done too much for this viin.


    Haru, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo ran toward the direction of the center of aquarium, or rather, at the location of the dolphin show.


    Why did they run to this location? It was because Haru had noticed someone was in that ce.


    This ce was being attacked by a group of viins and the zoo also just happened to be on holiday. There shouldn''t be any people in this zoo besides the group of viins themselves.


    Kendo and Yaoyozoru didn''t think too much and followed Haru with a serious expression.


    A short timeter, they had entered the location of the dolphin show and they saw two figures who were a woman and a man.


    The woman was holding a broom and swept the ground silently.


    The man seemed to be busy doing something with a device which was simr to a giant antenna.


    The left side of his face is covered by a gray diving helmet with barnacle-shaped protrusions, which has arge cor with a lock hanging in the center. He wore a in ck suit underneath a mboyant, light purple coat with a tall cor, lined with white fur.


    "You''re a Curator, right? Please stop what you''re doing and give up. You''re under arrest."


    Haru looked at the woman and didn''t care about the man (Curator) since he could defeat the man anytime, but he could see that there was something wrong with the woman since her expression was too calm or rather it was as if she had been brainwashed.


    "Oh, a hero, huh? And it seems the one who is going to catch me is the famous hero, Bruno." Curator looked at Haru''s direction and asked, "How is your office? Have you be homeless?"


    "You know, I don''t have a hobby to talk with a viin and it is better to catch them as soon as possible so the bullsh*t whiches out from their mouth is going to be useless." Haru stretched his hands and said in a low voice to Yaoyorozu and Kendo, "Take care of the woman, she might be brainwashed by that guy."


    "Yes, Sensei!" 2x


    "Hmph! You''re too arrogant, hero! But I''ll let you do that since once I''ve used this device then I''ll be able to control all of the people in this world with my voice! And then I''ll be able to dominate this world!"


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed inwardly and wondered whether he should say those exaggerated lines which usually appeared in heroics.


    "Say that after you''ve seeded."


    Haru was toozy to create a debate and extended his fist to punch the giant satellite-like device.


    Curator didn''t expect this action and tried to stop Haru.


    "NO!!!!!"


    Haru''s fist turned the satelitte-like device into a scrap in an instant.


    Haru could tell that Curator should have an ability simr to a brainwash since he could tell that all of the animals which he had seen on the zoo were being controlled by someone and the woman who was being handled by Yaoyorozu and Kendo was also in simr state as the animal and this device could probably be used to enhance Curator''s ability.


    "You¡­ You¡­¡­"


    Curator''s body trembled and he looked at Haru with red eyes. He had nned this n for a long time and he also had built this device with a lot of money, but it had turned into a scrap in an instant by Haru which made him furious.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    The diving helmet which was being worn by Curator was broken and it showed half of his face which was simr to a monster.


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu who took care of the woman at the same time also became cautious since the pressure which was released by Curator was so powerful.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!"


    Curator let out a powerful roar before his entire body transformed into a whale. He stared at Haru with red eyes and said, "I''ll eat you, bastard!!!"


    "¡­"


    If Haru didn''t need to maintain his image then he would pick up his nose lookingzily at Curator thinking that this guy might have drunk before.


    Curator put his face into the pool and sucked water within before he shot a stream of water.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Haru dodged the stream of water which was shot toward him, but it seemed that attack was only a cover to hide his real attack.


    "Bruno-sensei!" 2x


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu looked at the scene in front of them in horror.


    Curator opened his mouth wide and ready to tear Haru apart by biting him to death.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s useless."


    When Curator was about to eat Haru suddenly he felt that he couldn''t move further and it was as if something had stopped him.


    "This¡­?"


    Curator noticed a small zipper in the shape of a appeared right in front of him stopping his movement.


    "You''ve been trapped."


    Haru walked slowly right in front of Curator, who couldn''t move his body.


    Curator tried to eat Haru, but his mouth was closed forcibly and when he wanted to escape the zipper tightened his entire body made him trapped in ce.


    "Next time, don''t escape from the jail, alright?"


    Haru didn''t give Curator a chance to say anything since he sent out a barrage of powerful fists toward him.


    "Ora! Ora! Ora!¡­¡­"


    Curator was being punched helplessly and could only do nothing in this situation. He could only open one of his eyes which stared right at the demon in front of him.


    ''No¡­''


    "ORAA!!!"


    Haru sent out thest fist right on Curator''s chin, sending him out flying toward the ceiling.


    *BOOOM!!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu opened their mouths and realized how powerful their teacher was.

 Chapter 1116 Request

    <h4>Chapter 1116 Request</h4>


    It had been a few days since the zoo incident and Haru''s office was fairly quiet since most of the criminals or viins which appeared in the city could be handled easily by Kanako, Yaoyorozu, and Kendo.


    "Boss, do you want an espresso again?"


    Haru looked at his new sidekick, the girl who he had saved from Curator''s brainwash.


    "Give me wine, Zookeeper."


    "But it is still noon, boss."


    "Then give me an ice lemon tea."


    "Alright."


    Haru looked at Zookeeper''s back and had to admit that this girl was quite cute. When she was being brainwashed, her personality had changed into kuudere (a character who seems emotionless from the outside), but after the effect of brainwashing had disappeared, she had be a very cheerful girl. Though, after that incident, she was fired by the zoo which led him to work in his hero''s office.


    Haru had to admit that Zookeeper''s ability was quite good.


    Cleaning was the name of Zookeeper''s ability.


    Cleaning allows Zookeeper to secrete a dish soap-like substance from her body that allows her to weaken or negate the ability of others by "brushing" or "cleaning" them with it. She can also use her ability to clean up various things.


    Beside her cute face, her ability was very useful which made him decide to hire her.


    It had been almost a week and soon, Yaoyorozu and Kendo would go back to school after they had finished their internship.


    "Bruno-sensei!" 2x


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu returned to the Italian restaurant where Haru was staying. One thing they realized after having an internship in his office was that Haru was quitezy. Usually, a hero would do their patrol for a long time from morning to the next morning, but Haru only did a patrol for a few hours before staying at his office from time to time or having a date with his wife which made them speechless and envious of Tsunade.


    "Good work, have you done the practice?" Haru asked.


    "We''re almost done."


    "We''ll continue after this."


    Hearing the answer of two beautiful girls in front of him, Haru sighed and it seemed that his bullsh*tting ability had increased further. In the past he had told both of them that he would teach them his way of fighting. He knew that he had promised them and in the end, he decided to teach them parkour.


    Parkour is a training discipline using movement that developed from military obstacle course training.


    Haru felt that rather than fighting which they could learn in school, it was better to learn mobility and stability training since it was more necessary.


    Hero activities are usually being done in the city and there are a lot of cases where the heroes have a hard time chasing after the viin or the criminal in the city because of various obstacles from people, fence, stairs, roof, etc.


    Haru thought that it was necessary for a hero to learn parkour since it would make it easier for them to chase after viins or criminals, especially in the city. Though, parkour could even be used to chase after someone in the forest.


    In the end, Haru taught them parkour and creative thinking to exploit the terrain, fighting way, and various things, especially for Yaoyorozu since he felt her potential would be the biggest among everyone, but he knew that her way of thinking was too rigid which made her make a lot of mistakes in her judgements.


    For Kendo, her case was a bit special since she was a closebat fighter. Unlike Yaoyorozu who had a lot of tricks on her hand, Kendo needed to get close to the opponents to start her attack.


    Haru learned boxing so he taught Kendo boxing since he knew Kendo''s weapon was her hand. He also taught her to start to erge her hands when her fist was about to hit the target so it would give an element of surprise to the opponent.


    Kendo''s big fist was a very powerful ability which was able to increase her strength when she used that ability and erged her hands. She also didn''t have a weakness besides, her stamina.


    After his training both girls had be even stronger even though it had only been a few days since he had taught them.


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo also didn''t mind learning parkour since it was very fun and they also felt that they would benefit from it. In this training, they also didn''t need to be afraid to get hurt since there was Tsunade, who could heal them anytime. They had to admit that having an internship in Haru''s office seemed to be more luxurious than they had thought. The only downside was Haru often left all of the patrol work to them which made them speechless sometimes. If they didn''t know the sry of the sidekick in Haru''s office was very high then they would think that he was overworking his employee.


    Yaoyorozu and Kendo had one wish which they wanted to ask Haru, but they weren''t sure whether he would grant it to them.


    Looking at Yaoyorozu and Kendo who were running on the rooftop, Haru looked at Kendo''s bottom and sighed since this girl was wearing safety pants. He didn''t look at Yaoyorozu since this girl was an exhibitionist and didn''t think too much when her skin was being looked at which somehow made him speechless.


    If Haru was being asked to choose between Yaoyorozu and Kendo, then he would choose both of them without hesitation since both of them had a ponytail hairstyle and both of them were very beautiful. Sipping his espresso, he thought that the day was very peaceful which made him wonder when the trouble wasing.


    Yaoyozoru and Kendo were done with their internship and they felt a bit reluctant to go back since they feltfortable to be in Haru''s office. Good food, good ce to stay, a lot of things which they could learn, a handsome teacher, and a lot more; in the past week, they had learned a lot of things.


    "Good job, Yaoyorozu, Kendo. I''ll see both of you again at schoolter. Oh, don''t forget to study since the First Term Final Exam ising."


    Though, Haru didn''t really need to worry about Yaoyorozu and Kendo since both of them were known as very smart students.


    Speaking of the First Term Final Exam, he was also invited as the opponents of the students during mock battle exam of First Term Final Exam which made him quite interested when he thought that he would be able to bully his students.


    "Umm¡­ Bruno-sensei, no, Kasugano-sensei, can we ask you a request?" Kendo asked.


    "Yes, Kasugano-sensei." Yaoyorozu nodded and looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    Looking at two cute girls in front of him, Haru nodded and said, "What is it? It is thest day of your internship and as long as it isn''t too much then I don''t mind granting your request."


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu smiled and said, "Please let us see your face."


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and didn''t expect this request. He thought for a while and felt that it wouldn''t be fun if he let them see his face directly.


    "¡­Is it too much?"


    "Do you have a scar or something?"


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, it isn''t too much nor do I have a scar on my face, but it isn''t fun if I let you see my face that easily."


    "Then?"


    "If you can do well on your First Term Final Exam then I''ll let you see my face."


    "Really?!" 2x


    "Yes. On the condition that you can do well on your exam, alright?" Haru said.


    "Yes, Sensei!" 2x


    Kendo and Yaoyorozu smiled and felt very happy at this moment, and they swore that they would do well on their exam!


    Looking at the two girls, Haru sighed and decided to go back early to have fun with Tsunade since the two of them were too cute, right?


    Haru was afraid that he would taint them and had a forbidden rtionship with them.


    Tsunade suddenly sneezed and felt her nose quite itchy. She was wondering whether her husband was thinking of her.

 Chapter 1117 First Term Final Exam

    <h4>Chapter 1117 First Term Final Exam</h4>


    After Kendo and Yaoyorozu ended their internship, the time quickly moved toward the First Term Final Exam.


    As a biology teacher, Haru also needed to prepare the exam for two sses in the hero department. He had to admit that his time staying in this world was quite good and Tsunade was quite docile when she was in bed. He also realized that he wouldn''t be tired no matter how many times he had done it with his wife.


    Being a hero and a teacher was a very good experience for him and Haru thought that it could be one of his resumester when he did the next quest. Though, he wouldn''t want to do the quest for a while since he had gone almost for half a year from his original world in this quest.


    Tsunade also felt good since she had learned a lot of things and her ability as a doctor had advanced once again, but the most special thing in this world would her stay in this world with her husband, especially on her night life. She felt that she could stay in this world for few years more, but she knew that she was being selfish at this moment since she wasn''t the only one who owned him.


    Tsunade also had a feeling if they decided to stay in this world too long then she wouldn''t be surprised if she saw him making Kanako, Zookeeper, his fellow teacher, female heroes, or his students pregnant. Though, she didn''t feel that surprise since his charm was very high and his ability in bed was very good. It was surprising that he could devote all of his life in this world to her and didn''t make a harem member in this world which moved her so much.


    Which might be the reason why Tsunade''s life in this world was so good that she didn''t want to go back for a while.


    "Tsunade-san, is there something good?" Kanako asked.


    Tsunade smiled and said, "Let''s hit the pachinko parlor! I''ve a feeling that I''m going to win big this time!"


    "¡­"


    Kanako looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression wondering how much money that Tsunade would lose this time.


    What is the chance that Tsunade is going to win?


    Kanako would answer that it was 0% without hesitation.


    It was the day of the First Term Final Exam, Haru needed to oversee the exam and at the same time, he couldn''t wait for the summer holiday toe. He had made a promise with Tsunade to have a vacation during the summer holiday.


    Looking at the students who were answering their paper exam with serious expression, Haru smiled and wondered what their expression would be when they knew their teacher was a high school student the same as them.


    After the paper exam, the students of the 1-A ss gathered together to start the next exam.


    "Let''s begin your practical exam."


    Haru stood up next to his fellow teachers looking at the innocent expression of his students thinking what kind of exam they would have next. He was sure that their expression would be startled when they heard the content of the exam.


    "Knowing you guys, you must have some idea what kind of exam this is?" Aizawa asked.


    "It''s a fight against a robot simr to an entrance exam!"


    Everyone had known the content of the exam since they had been by Kendo who asked this problem to the upperssman.


    Yaoyozoru was pumped up looking at Haru who was wearing his hero costume. ''Soon, I''ll see the face behind that mask!''


    "Not quite! Various circumstances have demanded a revision to the exam format!!" Nezu suddenly said after he came out from Aizawa''s scarf.


    "¡­"


    "W, what?!"


    "Revision?"


    The group of students were startled when they heard that there would be a revision on the practical exam.


    "Yes, from now on, we''ll focus on battles against flesh-and-blood opponents. As such¡­ you students will be paired up to fight one of the teachers you see here!"


    "A, against a teacher¡­¡­?!"


    "Your pairings and assigned teacher¡­ has already been decided. Your battle moves, your grades, your friendship with one another¡­ all of those factors and more were considered, so without further ado¡­"


    Nezu started to announce the pair of students and the teachers who they would fight on the practical exam.


    No one expected that they would be fighting against a teacher, but even if they were surprised, it didn''t mean that they weren''t ready for the exam. They had been practicing and grew stronger in the past few months after they came to this school. The only problem was the teacher who would be fighting against them.


    Todoroki and Yaoyorozu nodded when they knew that they would be fighting against Aizawa.


    However, the thing which startled them was the fight between Midoriya and Bakugou against All Might which made everyone look at both of them in pity.


    Everyone knew the rtionship between Midoriya and Bakugou wasn''t good then they also needed to fight the strongest hero in this school which made them unable but thought that it would be a difficult exam.


    One by one, Nezu announced the pairing and the teachers who would be their opponents until the end.


    "Andstly, it will be a pair of Iida and Ojiro against Bruno!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Iida and Ojira were speechless then looked at Bruno who was smiling toward them. They didn''t know, but they could feel that they would be yed by Bruno for some reason.


    "Iida, Ojiro, follow me."


    "Y, yes, Sensei!" 2x


    Everyone looked at Iida and Ojiro in pity, even though All Might might be the strongest hero, but the opponents which they didn''t want to fight the most would be Bruno since Bruno had a lot of tricks. Unlike All Might who was known for his straight forward and simple ability, Bruno''s ability was full of tricks and it was very difficult to fight him.


    Iida and Ojiro who followed Haru were thinking about what kind of ce or trick Haru would prepare for them.


    "Don''t be nervous, the exam isn''t that difficult."


    "Is that true, Bruno-sensei?" Ojiro asked.


    "Of course, believe in me," Haru said with a smile.


    "Yes, Sensei!" 2x


    Ojiro and Iida believed in Haru, especially when they could see his sincere expression.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking, he would think that they were very naive.


    Haru entered the bus along with Ojiro and Iida to the exam location. A week before the exam, Nezu had asked him about the area of the exam which he wanted to use for the practical battle. He knew the budget of U.A. High School was very big, which made him speechless sometimes, and Nezu also told him not to hold back.


    Hearing that order, Haru really didn''t hold back in this exam creating the area of the exam as his whim.


    Haru, Ojiro, and Iida had arrived in front of the exam area and before they entered, he started to exin the rules of the exam.


    "The time limit is 30 minutes. Your objective is to either get the handcuffs out of my hands or have one of you escape from the the exam area."


    "¡­"


    Iida and Ojiro felt a bit surprised.


    "So we don''t need to defeat you?"


    "Of course, do you think the two of you can defeat me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Even if they knew that they couldn''t defeat Haru, it still pissed them when they heard it directly from Haru''s mouth.


    "This test is meant to stimte true battle as closely as possible so please think of me as an actual viin."


    "Sensei, so we need to treat you as a viin?" Iida asked while raising his hand.


    "Yes, treat me as a viin. If you meet me then you can have a fight directly, but if you feel threatened by my power then you can escape from me." Haru raised two fingers on his hands and said, "There are two options in front of you, whichever you choose as long as you can seed on this exam then it is all well. Now, do you have another question?"


    Ojiro and Iida shook their heads since they had decided to seed on their exam!


    Haru smiled and said, "You''re not asking whether it is fair or not?"


    "!!!"


    Ojiro and Iida were stunned since they remembered that even though they wanted to defeat Haru, it was quite impossible since this guy was someone that could save all of them during the U.S.J. incident and also fought four ultra powerful viins alone.


    "Do you have some handicapped Sensei?" Ojiro quickly asked.


    "Yes, I won''t bully you so I''ll wear this ultrapressed weight." Haru showed a device with a bracelet shape and exined, "This handicap weighs me down to fifty percent of my body weight." Though it didn''t really affect him.


    Ojiro and Iida nodded then the gate of the exam area was opened, but at the same time, they sighed in relief and knew that their chance to seed on the exam had increased.


    "Then let us start the exam, shall we?"

 Chapter 1118 Psychological Test

    <h4>Chapter 1118 Psychological Test</h4>


    IIda and Ojiro thought that the exam area would be a ce which was full of traps and hurdles, but they didn''t expect that it was just a normal open field.


    Even though Nezu had told him that it was alright to splurge a lot of money to create an exam area as his whim, Haru didn''t follow Nezu''s order and created a normal open field with a ground which was made from soil.


    Of course, there was a reason why Haru had decided to use this ce.


    "This ce is¡­?"


    Iida was wearing his hero costume and felt a bit ufortable since he couldn''t push the frame of his sses.


    "Well, the exam has started. You can try to steal handcuffs from me or escape from this ce¡­ and 30 minutes starts now!"


    Haru sat down on the folding chair which he had brought and did nothing.


    "¡­"


    Iida and Ojiro were confused by Haru''s actions.


    "Sensei, you''re not going to do anything?" Ojiro asked.


    "You should observe your surroundings better." Haru smiled looking at them.


    "Our surroundings?" 2x


    Iida and Ojiro didn''t know what Haru meant by those words, but both of them looked at each other before they nodded. They had made up their minds to escape since they didn''t think that they would be able to steal a handcuff from Haru''s hands. They weren''t blind and they knew the strength difference between them and Haru.


    Haru''s achievement was very loud and even though his career was only for half a year, his deeds were even louder than the heroes who had done their career for several years.


    Iida and Ojiro had made their signal and started to run toward the exit of this area, but suddenly¡­


    "Uwaaaaaa!!!" 2x


    Both of them suddenly fell down on therge hole which was at least several meters away from the surface.


    *Boing!*


    Suddenly theynded on a soft inside the hole which surprised them.


    "I''ve ced several traps within this ce. I won''t do anything and as long as one of you can escape from this area then you''ll seed on your exam." Haru looked at them from the surface of the hole and smiled.


    "Good luck."


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed that they were too young since they had to admit that this teacher was too dirty.


    Iida and Ojiro had escaped from the hole in which they had fallen earlier, but they didn''t move for a while since they knew that this ce was full of traps.


    "What should we do now, Iida?" Ojiro asked.


    Iida looked at the surrounding area and sweat started to drop from his forehead. If this ce was a town or a ce that was simr to a maze then he would think that it would be difficult to escape, but this ce was an open field. He felt that it was illogical to ce a trap in this ce and he could tell that the only trap in this ce was a hole trap then¡­


    "Let''s escape through the air."


    Iida made his decision. He stared at Haru who did nothing and only read a book while sitting on a folding chair. He could see that Haru would really do nothing on their exam, but at the same time, he felt weird.


    "Air?"


    Ojiro looked up toward the sky.


    "This is an open field and the trap should only be on the ground. I''ll throw you up so you can escape then we can seed on this exam!"


    Iida had made his calction and he knew that there was nothing wrong with this n.


    "That''s true!" Ojiro nodded and said, "Let''s do it!"


    Iida nodded and when he was about to get ready to throw Ojiro, he heard a chuckle which made him stop.


    Ojiro was also startled then turned his attention toward Haru.


    "What''s wrong, Sensei? Is there something wrong with our n?" Iida asked in a frown.


    "Nothing." Haru chuckled and said, "Nothing is wrong. You can continue with your n."


    "¡­"


    Ojiro and Iida stopped since they felt that this exam wouldn''t be this simple.


    Ojiro suddenly remembered something and said, "Iida, what if there''s a trap which isying in the air?"


    "Trap in the air? What do you mean?"


    "Did you forget that Bruno-sensei can create his zipper on the size of thread? So isn''t it possible for him to create a or something in the air which is able to trap us?" Ojiro said.


    "That''s true! What do you think, Sensei?" Iida looked at Haru to see his response.


    Haru closed down his book and looked at them with a smile. "Iida, Ojiro, you''re very smart. You can guess that I''veid a trap in the air using my ability. I need to praise how smart you are."


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Hearing Haru''s praise, of course, Iida and Ojiro were quite proud and felt happy, but suddenly they were poured with cold water.


    "If you know that there''s a trap in the air and there''s a trap on the ground, then what should you do? You only have 30 minutes to escape and there are a lot of traps which I''ve prepared for the two of you here."


    "¡­¡­"


    That''s right, how can they escape?


    Iida and Ojiro believed that Haru had prepared a trap in this ce. Even if this ce was an open ce, they knew that their teacher was full of trickery and the first trap which they had fallen into earlier had made them wary.


    "Should we just charge?"


    "No, it is too risky! What if there is an even more dangerous trap in front of us?"


    Iida and Ojiro stood in ce and discussed with each other about their n to escape from this ce. They couldn''t escape from the ground since it was full of traps and they also couldn''t escape from the air since they believed that there was a which had been waiting for them in the air. They tried to rack their brains at how they could escape and seed on this exam.


    "¡­"


    Looking at both Iida and Ojiro who were discussing with each other, Haru smiled inwardly. His test was quite simple and it was a psychological test. It might seem that he had made a trap in several ces, but actually, he had only ced one trap and that was the hole trap which had trapped both Iida and Ojiro earlier. He didn''t ce any traps on the ground beside the one which they had fallen earlier nor did he use his ability to create a trap in the air.


    Everything was a physiological test which he had made for both Iida and Ojiro.


    Haru made them believe that there were a lot of traps in this exam area, but in truth, there was only one and that one trap had given them a psychological shadow. If the one he tested was Bakugou then he believed that guy would have seeded on this exam already, but the one who he tested was Iida and Ojiro who tended to overthink something.


    Midoriya, who had seeded on his test, was watching everyone''s test in the monitor room. He could see everyone was facing a pretty difficult situation since each teacher was in the U.A. High School and was a very powerful hero.


    However, the one he thought would be the most troublesome among everyone would be Haru''s test, especially when he heard the description from Recovery Lady.


    "Look, with his mouth alone, he can y on both students in a hopeless situation. If this guy is a real viin then this world has already sumbed in his hands."


    "¡­"


    Hearing Recovery Lady''s words, Midoriya dripped in cold sweat since if Haru was really a viin then he was sure that the world would sumb to Haru''s hands since Haru''s charisma, EQ, trickery, etc; it was different from any hero that he had seen in his life.


    Unlike All Might, who used his absolute strength to stop a viin and save the disaster.


    Haru could use his mouth to make someone believe that there was a trap in front of them even if there wasn''t one in reality. He could change bad things into good things. He was able to alter the fact itself, which gave Midoriya quite a scare.


    "You need to learn from him. Sometimes violence alone can''t solve anything and what you need to do is to use your wit in that situation. If you want to be a number 1 hero, that is."


    "Yes!"


    Midoriya nodded and looked at the monitor where Haru was testing both Iida and Ojiro.


    "There is only 1 minute left! You''ve wasted your 29 minutes to have a pic in this ce! There is 1 minute left and with that 1 minute, it''ll be impossible for you to escape from this ce."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Iida and Ojiro panicked. In the end they were only 15 year old teenagers and they didn''t have any experience. They had spent 29 minutes on doing nothing besides trying to escape the trap in front of them.


    "How can we seed?!" Iida had taken off his helmet and scratched his head in frustration since he couldn''t see an answer.


    Ojiro took a deep breath and said, "Iida, throw me out."


    "What?!" Iida was surprised and said, "But there''s a trap in the air!"


    "It''s better than staying in this ce! We''ve been standing up in this ce for 29 minutes and I don''t want to fail without being able to do anything! Even if I''m trapped, at least, I''ve tried! Iida, throw me out using all of your strength!"


    Iida could see a determined expression from Ojiro and he knew that he couldn''t stop him.


    "Alright! I''ll throw you out as strong as possible!"


    "Good!"


    Iida took a deep breath and activated his ability. He moved very fast in ce before he threw Ojiro as strong as possible.


    *Swooosh!*


    "¡­"


    "Eh?" 2x


    Ojiro and Iida were startled when they saw that Ojiro wasn''t trapped in the air andnded just 10 meters before the exit.


    "¡­"


    "This¡­?"


    Ojiro was cautious and tried to move forward trying to see whether there was a trap in front of him. He didn''t find anything and after that he decided to move as fast as possible toward the exit gate.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­"


    Ojiro had exited from this exam area and Iida could only look at Ojiro nkly since it was too easy.


    "Sensei? What is this?!"


    Iida was furious since he felt that he had been yed by Haru.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    pping his hands, Haru smiled.


    "Congrattions! You''ve seeded on your practical exam."


    "¡­"


    How do they say it?


    They felt that they had won the match, but lost the battle. It was their feeling right now.

 Chapter 1119 Difficult Test

    <h4>Chapter 1119 Difficult Test</h4>


    After the First Term Final Exam had ended, everyone gathered in the ss once again.


    The majority of the students seeded on their exam, but there were four students who had failed their exam. Their names are Ashido Mina, Denki Kaminari, Eijiro Kirishima, and Rikido Sato.


    It was unfortunate, but the four of them could do nothing in that situation since they had failed.


    "Uwaaaa!!! I, I want to have an awesome summer holiday with everyone¡­!" Mina was crying and Kaminari, Kirishima, and Sato were depressed on her side.


    "C, calm down, there should be a sudden twist!" Midoriya cheered them up.


    "Midoriya, don''t jinx us!" Sero was speechless when he heard Midoriya''s words. His situation also wasn''t much better than the four of them since he could seed on his exam because of Ma. He was sure that his grading wasn''t that much better from the four of them since he had been sleeping for the rest of the practical exam.


    Yaoyorozu had been giddy in excitement since she had seeded on her exam and she would be able to see Haru''s face since he had promised her. She was wondering when Haru wasing and waited for him in anticipation.


    ''Oh, I can''t let him show his face in this school!''


    Yaoyorozu knew that Haru loved privacy and it was also the reason why he always wore his mask. She thought that she should ask him to open his mask in his restaurantter.


    ''I should go with Itsuka-san too!''


    Yaoyorozu believed that Kendo would be sessful on her exam and then both of them could go to Haru''s restaurant together to see the face under his mask. She was wondering how his face was and wondering whether there was a scar or something. She suddenly remembered something and looked at Iida.


    "Iida-san, how is your test going? I''ve heard that both of you and Ojiro-san are being tested by Bruno-sensei, right? Is he a difficult opponent?" Yaoyorozu asked. She knew how powerful Haru was and she was a bit surprised when she knew that Iida and Ojiro had seeded on their exam and wondered whether Haru had given them mercy or something.


    Hearing Yaoyorozu''s question, Todoroki, Bakugou, and even everyone was very interested in the content of Haru''s test since they believed that it would be different from other teachers.


    Where does that confidencee from?


    It is because he''s Haru.


    Ojiro and Iida had aplex expression when they heard Yaoyorozu''s question until now, they had been thinking about the test which they had received from Haru since it was so unbelievable and they had to admit that they had been tricked. However, at the same time, they also learned a lot of things.


    "Ah, I''ve seen your test, Ojiro, Iida." Midoriya who heard Yaoyorozu''s question also joined them.


    "Hurry up and tell us how your test went?!" Bakugou was impatient.


    "Well, I''ll exin to all of you since Bruno-sensei''s test is quite special¡­¡­"


    Iida and Ojiro exined Haru''s test which was quiteplex, but at the same time, it was pretty simple.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone listened to the story of Iida and Ojiro about Haru''s test which made them feel inexpiable since it was such a damn cool test and at the same time, that they realized Haru''s test was even moreplex than the rest of the teachers.


    However, there were two students who understood this test more than anyone and that was Bakugou and Midoriya.


    Bakugou had been caught by a viin in the past, but he could only see a group of heroes doing nothing even though he was in pain when he was almost being absorbed by a viin. He was furious when he thought that they were waiting for a suitable hero toe to help him without thinking how much pain that he suffered at that time. Looking at Midoriya, he snorted, but at the same time, he realized what was so important about Haru''s test.


    It might seem like a simple physological test exam, but Bakugou knew that it wasn''t that simple and there was a meaning in that physological test.


    Sometimes being a hero, someone needs to act first rather than thinking.


    It was what Haru wanted to tell them in his test.


    Midoriya and Bakugou understood that and some of the students in this ss also understood Haru''s meaning.


    At the same time, they also realized that they needed to think about what they would do when they faced a psychological trap which might happen to them in the future.


    Aizawa, who listened to their conversation outside, smiled and knew that Haru''s test was the mostplex among them and he had to admit that he couldn''t think of such a thing since his test was a simple fighting test. Though, he needed to start the ss first and tell everyone about something important.


    *Baam!*


    The door was being opened so suddenly which startled everyone.


    "That''s the bell. Be seated."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless and sat down on their desks waiting for Aizawa to tell their judgement, especially the four failures since the four of them were very scared that they would lose their summer holiday.


    "About your final exams¡­ Sadly, we have some failures. As such¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re all going to summer training camp!"


    "WHAT A TWIST!!!!"


    Everyone was struck down at that moment, but the four failures were really happy at that moment.


    The four of them felt that they had been saved when they knew that everyone would follow their suffering.


    Aizawa continued to exin about this summer camp and the previous test was used to trick them to work harder.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless once again.


    "Yes. Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima, Sato, and Sero failed. Frankly the five of you will have a special ss which is even worse than everyone else."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima and Sato, who were happy that everyone had also suffered, froze in ce.


    "Sensei, can I ask you a question?" Yaoyorozu asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Are all teachers going to participate in this training camp?" Yaoyorozu asked.


    Aizawa shook his head and said, "No, the teacher, who is going to participate, is only me and the homeroom teacher from 1-B ss."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Bruno-sensei isn''ting?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Aizawa sighed and had to admit that he was a bit jealous of Haru who was popr among students. He shook his head and said, "No, it seems that he is going on a trip with his wife this summer holiday." He didn''t believe such a word came from one of the most popr heroes which made him speechless, but he also knew that being a hero was free and there were no working hours. Someone could work whenever they wanted whether it was in the morning or midnight and no one was going to force the hero to work everyday.


    Though, at the same time, he might need a vacation since he hadn''t taken a break from his job for several years.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Aizawa''s words, they were speechless, but at the same time, they felt a bit disappointed since if Haru came then they were sure that they could be stronger faster.


    So where is Haru right now?


    Haru was in his house and he was going to prepare for his trip with Tsunade along with his sidekick and beautiful receptionist; and he couldn''t wait for it.

 Chapter 1120 Horse Race

    <h4>Chapter 1120 Horse Race</h4>


    Before the start of the summer holiday, Haru and Tsunade didn''t waste their time and went directly on a trip which made Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist speechless. Though, the three of them were happy since they were also invited by Haru and Tsunade on this trip.


    "So where are we going?" Kanako asked Haru who was driving the car, however, suddenly she smelled something familiar which made her frown. She quickly looked at the women that sat right next to Haru and said, "Tsunade-san, don''t drink in the middle of the day!"


    "Yes, yes¡­" Tsunade answered casually, but she chugged down a bottle of beer.


    Kanako was speechless and asked, "Haru, is this alright? Don''t you feel afraid that there''s trouble with your wife''s body?"


    "She''s a doctor. She knows her body the best."


    "¡­"


    Kanako was shut down and asked again, "So where are we going?"


    The Zookeeper and the beautiful receptionist talked to each other while eating a pocky since they were also excited about this trip.


    "We''re going to Takarazuka," Tsunade said with a smile.


    "Huh? Is there something special about Takarazuka?" Kanako asked curiously.


    Even though they had decided to take a trip, they decided to take a trip within a country since if there was a mission or important matter, they could quickly return to Tokyo as soon as possible.


    Haru also had prepared Dimensional Formation: Shambh so he could return to his house anytime.


    Haru and Tsunade hadn''t finished their quests in this world.


    They needed to catch "All-For-One" and invited one person from this world as a member of Group Chat. They had an idea who they would invite, but they decided to invite him after they had caught "All-For-One" so they didn''t need to go back immediately.


    "If I''m not wrong there should be Takarazuka Revue in that town," the beautiful receptionist said.


    "Takarazuka Revue? What is that?"


    The Takarazuka Revue is a Japanese all-female musical theater troupe based in Takarazuka, Hy¨­go Prefecture, Japan. Women y all the roles invish, Broadway-style productions of Western-style musicals, and sometimes stories adapted from shoujo manga and Japanese folktales.


    "Hmm¡­ is it interesting?"


    "It should be, we should visit that ce." The beautiful receptionist nodded, but suddenly became confused. "If you don''t know about Takarazuka Revue, then why are we going to that town?"


    Haru sighed and looked at Tsunade who was sleeping. "It''s obvious, right?"


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone was looking at Tsunade at this moment and wondering why they wereing to Takarazuka.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they arrived at Takarazuka. They looked at Tsunade who seemed to be beaming in excitement when they arrived in this ce.


    "Tsunade-san¡­ don''t you have enough?" Kanako asked with a sigh.


    "Of course not! I''ve never tried this kind of gamble, so I''ve always wanted to try it once!" Tsunade smiled and said, "Let''s go and visit this ce!"


    Though, unexpectedly, Zookeeper also seemed to be very interested in this ce.


    "We''re going on a trip! Why should we go horse racing?!"


    Kanako was frustated since she thought that she could enjoy a beautiful beach or something, but she didn''t expect that their trip would go to a gambling ce again.


    "Calm down, Kanako." The beautiful receptionist patted Kanako''s back and said, "I''m sure that there are a lot of good ces in this ce. This is only our first day on a trip after all."


    Kanako calmed herself and nodded. She only remembered that it was their first day on their trip and she saw that there were a lot of things which they could enjoy in this ce.


    "Yeah, after this ce, I''ll bring all of you to Izu." Haru interjected.


    "Izu!!" 3x


    The three women seemed quite excited when they heard about their next trip.


    "Let''s go! Don''t waste more time! I''ve a feeling that I''m going to win this time!" Tsunade''s face was full of confidence and she was sure that she would win this tournament.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, everyone was speechless and shook their heads. They had rather believed that meteorite was going to fall down tomorrow rather than believed that Tsunade was going to win on her gamble since she was a "big fat sheep".


    Gambling is illegal in Japan, but the government has made exceptions for sports betting including horse, bicycle, motorcycle and motorboat racing, as well as some lotteries.


    For Haru''s pachinko parlor, it wasn''t viewed as an official gamble, but the yers who yed within his parlor could convert their money to noncash prizes into cash at his shop.


    In the past few months staying in this world, Tsunade had only done pachinko and mahjong which made her hands feel a bit giddy. In her previous world, she often gambled using a dice, and yed various games within Haru''s casino since her husband owned a casino and gambling wasn''t illegal in Konoha.


    Tsunade entered the racecourse in this city and observed the horse within the game.


    Zookeeper was also interested and decided to try this gamble since in the past she was working at the zoo after all.


    Looking at the horse which was running on the course, Haru was wondering whether he could make this horse race into an interesting game. He felt that it would be interesting to change the horse into a horse girl. He thought for a while and he felt the prospect of this game was quite good.


    ''I''ll have to make this a game after I have returned.''


    Everyone had made their bet, but what had surprised them was Haru copied Zookeeper''s bet.


    "Is it alright for you to copy me? I might lose." The Zookeeper felt a bit worried when her boss copied her bet.


    "It''s alright. It''s just a game after all."


    "That''s right! You should copy my bet, Haru!" Tsunade felt a bit jealous when Haru decided to copy Zookeeper rather than her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone only looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression. They might as well choose their bet on the weakest horse rather than copy Tsunade''s bet.


    They submitted their bets and watched the race.


    Haru had to admit that the horse race in this world was very interesting. In his original world, he hadn''te to a horse race since he didn''t have an interest, but in this world, even an animal owned a Quirk. For example, the principal of U.A. High School, Nezu, was also an animal who owned a Quirk.


    In this horse race, all of the horses which participated in the race owned an ability.


    Haru blinked his eyes and wondered whether he had seen Rapidash in this race which made him unconsciously take his camera and take a shot of it.


    The race quickly ended and as expected Tsunade had blown up. She lost her bet without any resistance and the horse which she had chosen even arrived at thest ce which made her even more depressed.


    Though, unexpectedly, the horse which was chosen by Zookeeper had won which made them surprised and they felt even more surprised at Haru who had also won by copying Zookeeper''s bet.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "This is unfair! I''ll copy Zookeeper''s bets too!" Tsunade thought that she would be able to win.


    The Zookeeper nodded and didn''t mind, but she was wondering why she might lose after this.


    Haru was curious and also wanted to see how unlucky his wife was.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Tsunade with speechless expressions and it seemed that she was more unlucky than they had thought since the horse which was chosen by Tsunade slipped at thest moment and made him lose her bet again.


    "¡­I, I will win next time!"


    The three women looked at Haru at that moment.


    "How about we go to the next ce?"


    Haru loved his wife, but he was troubled by her gambling habit. If he became a woman and Tsunade became a man, then he was sure that Tsunade would be a good-for-nothing husband who was alcoholic and gambling addict which he often saw on the TV drama.


    Fortunately, Tsunade was born a woman and she had veryrge weapons on her chest.


    Tsunade grumbled and pouted since she wanted to continue to gamble, but she was carried by Haru then her mouth was shut by his kiss.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at Haru''s overbearing attitude, Tsunade nodded with a blush.


    "Umm¡­"


    The three women looked at Tsunade with envious expressions, they knew even if she had very bad luck at gambling, but she had good luck at finding a husband which made them jealous to death.


    Then after they went out they continued with their trip since it was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1121 Special Trip

    <h4>Chapter 1121 Special Trip</h4>


    Their trip was quite interesting and they visited various ces from town to town, tasting various good food, and watching beautiful scenery.


    Zookeeper, Kanako, and beautiful receptionist thought that this trip was very wonderful. Even though sometimes, they needed to go to a gambling den in various cities which made them speechless.


    After owning a pachinko and mahjong parlor in this world, he thought that he should open a casino in his original world. He remembered that the prospect of Jeju Ind in South Korea was quite good and it was just the beginning of its poprity. He thought to buy somend on that ind to build a casino since one of his fiancee had gambling as a hobby. He also felt that it would be good business since he knew the poprity of Jeju Ind in the future.


    After their trip to Takarazuka, they went to various ces before they arrived at Izu.


    Haru had heard that the students from 1-A ss and 1-B ss in the hero departement would go to the summer camp. He wasn''t sure, but he had a feeling that something would happen this summer camp or else the story in this world wouldn''t be interesting, but he was sure that it was just a prelude. He wanted to wait for the climax to catch the "All-For-One" and ended the quest quickly.


    Haru looked at Zookeeper, Kanako, and beautiful receptionist; and felt a bit worried to leave them, but he needed to go back after all.


    When they arrived at Izu, Haru had booked a hot spring hotel beforehand. What he loved the most was to enjoy a hot spring pool, especially with a beautiful girl, but before that he decided to visit Cape Irozaki since he had heard the scenery in this ce was beautiful.


    "Is it beautiful?" Tsunade asked while looking at the scenery around her surroundings since she couldn''t appreciate it. Though, she could see that the three women seemed to be awed when they looked at this ce.


    "You''re more beautiful," Haru said without hesitation.


    Tsunade snorted, but snuggled into his arms.


    "¡­"


    Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist were wondering whether Haru''s intention to bring them to this holiday was to torture them with this lovey-dovey act.


    During the night, Tsunade didn''t expect Haru to be so brazen as to ask her to change into a wedding dress. Even though she rejected it at first, telling him that she wouldn''t wear the wedding dress no matter what.


    However, her mouth might not be dishonest, but her body was honest.


    Haru escaped from the hotel with Tsunade leaving Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist behind on the hotel somewhere.


    "Where are we going?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    Haru had to admit that he was attracted to Tsunade who was in a wedding dress.


    "It''s a surprise. Just wait."


    It took them 20 minutes before they arrived at the location.


    "This¡­?''


    Tsunade was quite surprised at the thing in front of her. She looked at him and asked, "Yacth?"


    "Yes, I''ve borrowed it."


    Haru felt that it was too wasteful to buy a yacht in this world since he would return soon. He held Tsunade''s hand and said, "I''m sorry that I can only prepare this kind of party for our wedding." During his wedding with Esdeath, it was so grand since he was an Emperor and Esdeath was the general of the Empire. It was normal for their wedding to be so grand, but it was different for his wedding with Tsunade in this world since they didn''t know many people and he couldn''t make a grand wedding for her. He wanted to have a reception for his wedding, but he didn''t know anyone before which made him a bit helpless.


    "You can sail it right?" Haru asked. He didn''t have any experience sailing a yacht after all.


    "Of course, leave it to me."


    Tsunade could ride on anything as long as she touched it. Of course, she could also ride on the top of her husband, though, she couldn''t do it for a long time since it drained her stamina.


    Haru and Tsunade enjoyed their time on the yacht before she stopped on the quiet dock in the city. Both of themid on the bed while staring at the starry night sky since the rooftop of the yacht was transparent which made them able to see the sky. They flirted with each other talking about a lot of things which was very fun.


    "Sorry," Haru suddenly said.


    Tsunade raised her eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Haru turned his head to stare at Tsunade who wasying using his arm as a pillow. "I''ve met you first, but I''ve decided to marry Esdeath first. Even if you say that you''re alright with it, I''ve always felt that it is unfair to you."


    Tsunade sighed and said, "And here, I''ve thought about what you''re going to say." She stared at him and flicked her finger at Haru''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    Haru caressed his forehead and looked at Tsunade in confusion.


    "I''ve reminded you before that I''m old and I''m different from the rest of the girls. I love to gamble, I love to drink alcohol, and I''ve made a lot of debt for you. I''m a very bad woman and I''ve always wondered whether you''ve regretted marrying me."


    "No! Of course not! I''ve never thought so, believe me."


    Tsunade smiled and gave a soft kiss on Haru''s lips. "Thank you. I''m happy."


    "Me too."


    Tsunade shook her head and said, "You don''t understand."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know that my world is very cruel, right? There are a lot of wars and because of that war, I''ve lost a lot of my loved ones. My little brother, ex-boyfriend, family, etc¡­"


    Haru knew that Tsunade had a boyfriend in the past and he had always wondered what she was thinking about that boyfriend.


    "What do you think of that boyfriend? Do you miss him?"


    Tsunade looked at him and said, "In the past, I''ve always dreamed of him. Dream about how he died in front of me, but that dream has started to change when I''m with you. Right now, I''ve always dreamed of a dream where you''ve always asked me for a mating everyday."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he had a blush on his face.


    "Th¡­ that is inevitable. You have such a sexy body after all."


    Tsunade pulled his arms to hug her waist then snuggled into his chest.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for appearing in my life¡­ thank you for bringing me to this peaceful world where I can feel what it feels like to have a normal family¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and whispered. "If you want, we can make one now."


    Tsunade blushed and shook her head. "I''m not ready¡­ I, I mean¡­ I''m not a good woman nor a good wife. I''m afraid to make a bad example for my child¡­"


    "Well, we can make it in the future. As long as you''re ready¡­"


    Haru kissed Tsunade''s forehead.


    Tsunade snuggled further since she loved it when she was being kissed on the forehead. She looked at him and said, "I like this world. When everything in my world is over, can we stay in this world?"


    "As long as you want."


    Tsunade loved this world since in this world anyone only knew her as a skilled doctor, and not as someone from Senju n, the 5th Hokage, or the best medical ninja. She thought that in the future, if she really had a child then she might decide to let them live in this world. Even though there was a viin in this world, she felt that they were cutepared to the enemy which she had faced in her world.


    "By the way, you should do something about other girls beside me since I''m sure that all of them are waiting for you." Tsunade looked at Haru with a stern expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Do we have to talk about that matter now?"


    "Embrace me, Haru¡­" Tsunade stared at Haru and waited for him to eat her.


    "Don''t think about sleeping tonight."


    Haru had decided to make this night into a special night for both of them and let loose all the limits on his body by bing a beast that was ready to enjoy the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Tsunade looked at him with a provocation expression and said, "Do it."


    What is Tsunade''s favorite thing in this world? Of course, it is her time to mate with Haru.

 Chapter 1122 About to End!

    <h4>Chapter 1122 About to End!</h4>


    When Tsunade had won a gamble, everyone knew that there was something wrong and they were right. They hurriedly returned to Tokyo after Haru received news that a group of viins had attacked the training camp.


    Haru didn''t drive his car, rather the one who drove the car was Tsunade since she was more proficient than him at riding something, though, he decided to leave first since he knew that there was something important happening.


    "I''ll return as soon as possible. You should go first."


    "Alright."


    Haru left directly driving the Sleipnir which he had gotten from the previous quest directly back to Tokyo. It only took them an hour before he arrived at the U.A. High School and could see a number of reporters right in front of the school. He hooked up his zipper to the cloud and entered the school from the air.


    "Bruno!"


    Nezu was startled when Haru suddenly appeared on the window of his office.


    "I''ve returned quickly from my trip when I''ve heard that there is something wrong with the summer camp, so what''s wrong?"


    Haru didn''t know the details and only heard the general information about the attack.


    Nezu sighed in relief when he saw Haru and said, "Follow me, we''ll start the strategy meeting to save our student as soon as possible!"


    "Good."


    Haru knew that they needed to act as soon as possible to end this matter quickly. He would be lying if he wasn''t angry since as their teacher he had made some connections with some students, especially since it was his first time as a teacher.


    "We established a training camp to prepare for the battle against the viins, and then they attacked it. The irony of it is embarrassing."


    Inside the meeting room, all of the teachers of the U.A. in the hero department gathered together thinking about how to solve this matter.


    "This whole "Viin Revival"¡­ we took it too lightly. They''ve already begun their war¡­ The war to destroy our hero society."


    "It isn''t easy to destroy it." Haru didn''t think too much about the viins who would hide in the dark.


    "I''m just mad at how useless I was¡­ I was rxing in the bath while they were out there fighting for their lives," Toshinori said of depression.


    Everyone continued to talk about how this attack could happen and why Bakugou would be the one who was being kidnapped.


    Haru was also surprised since he didn''t expect for the viins to kidnap Bakugou since in his mind, he knew that the one who would least likely be a viin was Bakugou since he knew outer of that rough appearance, that guy''s heart was softie. He could even say that Bakugou was tsundere, but with more "tsun-tsun" on his personality.


    "We have a mole."


    Present Mic thought that the reason why the viins could attack the training camp was because there was a mole who would sniff out the information in the school to the viins.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I don''t think that there are moles among us."


    Haru''s words surprised everyone.


    "What makes you think so?" Present Mic asked.


    "I feel that it is a coincidence."


    "Coincidence?"


    "If I''m not wrong then these "viins" have something to do with "All-For-One", right?"


    Hearing the name of "All-For-One" directly from Haru''s mouth, they were startled.


    "If I''m not wrong, then this viin has the ability to steal an ability from someone and I feel that this group of viins have been staring at the training camp for a while and by chance they met our students before they decided to attack them."


    "Stealing ability? What ability?"


    Haru took out his hologram screen and showed a picture of "Wild, Wild Pussycats" who were helping the training camp for the students.


    "I''ve heard that one of the members of "Wild, Wild Pussycats" has also disappeared and from what I know the ability of that disappeared member is "Search". That ability is very useful in my opinion."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s deduction surprised everyone and thought that it was logical. They also tended to believe in Haru''s words rather than believe that there was a mole within them.


    "However we can''t erase the possibility of a mole in our school and rather than trying to find who is the mole, is it better to retrieve Bakugou back as soon as possible and catch them¡­"


    Haru knew that his quest would also end soon and he really couldn''t wait to catch "All-For-One".


    "Bruno, do you have some history with "All-For-One"?" Toshinori asked since he could feel that Haru seemed to be very eager for this mission.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "My parents have been killed by "All-For-One" so I want to catch him as soon as possible." He was bullsh*tting at that moment since he wanted to catch "All-For-One" as soon as possible.


    "!!!"


    They were in shock when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Let''s not talk about my matter and talk about how we solve this matter? Do any of us know their location o---"


    Suddenly there was a sound of ringing on the smartphone of Toshinori and Haru.


    "You should turn off your ringtone during an important mission!" Present Mic said.


    Haru checked his smartphone and said, "It''s from the police. They might have found a clue about these viins."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone became serious and told him to connect to his phone. Though, Toshinori decided to go out since he could ask what they were talking about after he had done with his phone.


    Haru spoke with the police and they told him that they knew about the location of the hideout of the viins which made everyone sigh in relief and excited since they knew that they would be able to save Bakugou as soon as possible.


    Toshinari returned and said, "I know the location of the hideout of the viins!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone nodded regardless.


    Though, they also heard that Yaoyorozu also seemed to have some clue with viins too which brought them another piece of good news.


    However, Haru frowned when he heard that Yaoyorozu had gotten hurt which made him clenched his smartphone tightly. He calmed himself and decided to go to his hospital since all of the students who were wounded by this incident were recuperating in his hospital (his hospital has a coorporation with the school).


    Inside Yaoyorozu''s room at the Hosu General Hospital, she told Haru, Toshinori and the captain of the police about what had happened at the training camp. She had told them that she had stuck the transceiver on one of the Nomu.


    "The device is receiving a tracking signal. Please use it in your investigation."


    "Thank you, well done, Yaoyorozu," Haru said and praised Yaoyorozu.


    Being patted and praised, Yaoyorozu couldn''t help but cry since she felt very ipetent at that moment. She was so weak that she couldn''t save her friends and let them be kidnapped.


    Haru stayed to console her for a bit, but he didn''t expect that he was being hugged. He could see that the expression of Toshinori and the police became dubious at him thinking that he hadid his hands on the students, but he reminded everyone that it wasn''t the time for such a thing and they needed to strike the viins as soon as possible when they weren''t being prepared.


    Toshinori and the police also agreed and decided to prepare as soon as possible.


    "Take a rest. You''re not weak. You''ve be a great help for us."


    "Yes, Sensei¡­"


    When Yaoyorozu was with Haru, she wanted to be spoiled and showed her weak side at that moment.


    "I''ve got to go now. You can wait for tomorrow''s headline to be about a hero who is winning against the viins."


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Yaoyozoru believed that Haru could really solve everything.


    "Let''s go, Bruno."


    "Alright, All Might."


    Both of them decided to end this farce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1123 Raid 1

    <h4>Chapter 1123 Raid 1</h4>


    Midoriya, Iida, Kirishima, Todoroki, and Yaoyorozu moved out quietly from the hospital to save Bakugou. Even though they knew that it was illegal and they knew that they would be caught in trouble, they couldn''t stop themselves, especially Iida, who had been taught by Haru in the test before.


    Sometimes logic won''t work.


    Iida understood why Midoriya, Todoroki, and Kirishima decided to save Bakugou, and even thought as a ss representative that he needed to stop them, but he couldn''t do that. However, he decided toe with them to see this through and to monitor them so they wouldn''t do something stupid.


    Yaoyorozu also decided toe with them since she also felt quite responsible about this matter and she knew that she was the only one who could guide them.


    The five of them quickly moved to Shinjuku, but they didn''t expect to see a live press conference by the U.A. High School. They saw Nezu, Aizawa, and d King appear in their suits right in front of a number of reporters.


    The content of this press conference was about the public apology since U.A. High School couldn''t protect their students from U.A. High School.


    It had been three times that the viins had attacked the students and one attack on the teacher.


    Fortunately that teacher was Bruno and if it was someone else then they wouldn''t think someone could stay alive from the attack of Hero Killer and three Nomu.


    However, it couldn''t erase the responsibility of U.A. High School for this problem.


    It isn''t something strange in this country when a public figure or famous organization does something wrong, the public love to corner that public figure or famous organization to do a public apology on the press conference.


    The media is dirty. Capitalism is dirty. As long as there is money, they can even sell a hero to the public making them a scapegoat.


    But that didn''t mean that the U.A. High School would show weakness and told the public that they would retrieve their students back and catch the viins who had caused this matter.


    Inside a dilipated bar, Bakugou was being caught by a group of viins. His body was being tied and his hands were being chained. However, he kept ring at them and didn''t show his weakness.


    "Why are they criticizing a hero, huh?"


    Shiragaki spread his arms wide while looking at Bakugou. "Their only crime was only doing too little, toote! It''s their job to protect people, but anyone can screw up now and then, right? Why are people expecting them to be perfect? Heroes today sure have it rough, I''d say. Am I right, Bakugou?"


    The young man with a face simr to reptile had a face that seemed to despise the hero.


    "The minute protecting peoplees with a paycheck being a hero stopped being a hero. That is what Stain has taught us!"


    The name of this young man is Spinner and he''s a member of the League of Viins.


    There are nine people inside this dilipated bar including Bakugou and the rest of them are members of the League of Viins which is being gathered together because of Hero Killer''s video.


    Bakugou snorted and said, "And your idol is dead with only one punch from Bruno-sensei!"


    "¡­You¡­!" Spinner seemed to be agitated when Bakugou mocked his idol.


    Shiragaki raised his arm to stop Spinner.


    "Shiragaki!"


    "Calm down." Shiragaki seemed to have matured for some reason and said, "Bruno, the one which you mentioned in your mouth, isn''t a hero."


    "Whatever." Bakugou didn''t think that he had anything to talk about with a viin.


    Shiragaki was calm and he started to tell Bakugou what was so wrong with society since he wanted to invite Bakugou to his group. He told him that his war was for justice, society, and heroism in this society. He also told him that everyone in this ce was someone with their own stories and they hade with their own purposes to make the world better.


    Bakugou didn''t listen and the words which came to his right ear came out to his left ear.


    If the person who did this speech was Haru then the world would turn into a riot. Unfortunately, the one who did this speech was Shiragaki, a nameless viin whose name was only slightly famous because Haru caught him.


    To initiate a revolution, someone needs a big mouth and thick skin. They also need a considerable reputation so someone will follow him without hesitation.


    And Shigaraki wasn''t that person. In the future, it might be, but not now.


    Shiragaki then told Twice to untie Bakugou, to which Twice sighed since he knew he needed to. Shiragaki looked at Bakugou calmly, but when Bakugou had been untied Bakugou sent out an explosion right on Shiragaki''s face.


    *BOOOM!*


    "You and all or all of you are yapping. Can''t stand a moron like you who can''t get to the damn point! Basically, you want to make an excuse for the trouble that you''ve and want to cause, right? What a joke!"


    Bakugou red at Shiragaki and said, "I''ve always admired All Might! No matter what you jerks are going to say, nothing is going to change that!"


    In other ces a group of heroes and police had gathered together.


    The group was being led by two heroes.


    One was being led by All Might and one was being led by Haru.


    It wasn''t that the two of them were being nominated as heroes, but everyone in this ce unconsciously listened to their words, especially Haru.


    Haru''s charisma was very high. He was an Emperor, General, president, and Legion leader. He had gotten used to bing a leader, especially after he had awoken his "Haoshoku Haki" which made his presence even more prominent.


    "I''ll go toward the hideout. I''ll leave the Nomu to you, Bruno!"


    Toshinori, who was in his All Might''s form, seemed to be several times more powerful than before. His health had returned after the operation which he had received by Tsunade before.


    "Leave it to me."


    Haru then looked at Best Jeanist, Ingenium, Gang Orca, and Mt. Lady who would follow him on the raid where Nomu was being kept.


    "Ladies and gentleman, I want to say some pleasantries and to know all of you beforehand, but time won''t allow us."


    Haru clenched his hand and said, "The best time to attack is when the enemy isn''t being prepared and that time is now!" He bowed his head slightly and said, "So please give us your help."


    Best Jeanist, Ingenium, Gang Orca, Tiger, and Mt. Lady were moved by Haru''s words. They also knew that Haru also felt responsible about this matter since he was one of the teachers at U.A. High School.


    "It''s our first time meeting with each other, but I''ll do my best to catch the viins." Best Jeanist seemed to show his gentlemanly personality and he also seemed to be attracted to Haru since their ability was quite simr to each other.


    "We''re friends, right?" Ingenium smiled under his helmet.


    "Let''s just teach those viins that they''ve made the wrong enemies!" Gang Orca was simr to a viin.


    "My dear family is being caught and I''ll do anything to retrieve her back." Tiger, who seemed to be a transvestite, showed his manly side.


    "Yes, let''s do our best, Bruno!"


    Mt. Lady moved close to Haru and even held his hands. She was in her early 20''s, but it wouldn''t hurt to marry earlier, right?


    "Thank you, then let''s start our operation!"


    Haru could feel that Endeavor was staring at him, but he ignored him since he didn''t have time to manage him. He took a deep breath and knew that it was time to end this quest. He might be able to catch the group of viins alone, but he would leave this world after all and if he caught the viins by himself then the people in this world wouldn''t grow up. He was a hero, but before that he was also a teacher in this world, and he didn''t mind teaching the group of heroes to be stronger.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1124 Raid 2

    <h4>Chapter 1124 Raid 2</h4>


    At the press conference, Aizawa and Nezu answered the questions of the reporters one by one. Even though the questions of the reporters were very provocative, they knew that they couldn''t get angry and needed to answer their questions calmly. They knew that they were in the wrong since they had let Bakugou be caught by the viins, but in the end, they could solve this matter, or rather they were on their way to solve this matter.


    However, during the press conference one of the reporters asked the question about the character of Bakugou who might be a viin.


    Hearing that question, Aizawa was furious, but he calmed himself and answered that question with a calm attitude that there was no way that Bakugou would be the viin. He might not be able to prove it, but as his teacher, he believed in Bakugou.


    "Hah! You hear that! The U.A. believes in me! Got it now, League of Scumbags!"


    Bakugou red, but inside his head he was thinking about how to handle the opponents in front of him. Even though he knew that he was powerful, he knew that it was quite difficult to fight all of them at the same time. He knew that they wouldn''t attack him since they were trying to attack him through a psychological method, but it was useless since he was Bakugou.


    "Just so you know, I''ve got permission to fight back!"


    Bakugou''s hands were full of sweat and he could explode those glycerin sweats anytime, but he wasn''t hasty and waited for the right time.


    "This kid is good. It seems that he understands his position."


    "Can I stab him?"


    One transvestite and one girl seemed to look at Bakugou with interest.


    "You can''t do that, he''s going to be our member after all," Kurogiri said.


    However, Shiragaki, who was being attacked by Bakugou, raised his hand and seemed ready to attack Bakugou.


    "You can''t do that, Shiragaki!" Kurogori tried to stop Shiragaki since he knew how Shiragaki''s temper was.


    Shiragaki raised his hand again and grabbed the hand which he usually used to cover his mask.


    "Stay back all of you."


    Shiragaki red at Bakugou and said, "He''s our pawn."


    "!!!"


    Bakugou tightened the muscle on his body, but he didn''t move since he could feel how dangerous this man was.


    "I thought that we could understand each other."


    "Nope!"


    "I see¡­ I''ve heard about the hero''s investigation and I don''t have time to convince you." Shiragaki looked toward the old television and said, "Master, lend me your power."


    "Very well¡­¡­ a smart choice, Shiragaki."


    But suddenly¡­


    "SMASH!!!*


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    The wall of the building was destroyed then one by one heroes appeared one after another and caught all of the viins in this dilipated bar.


    However, there was one figure who attracted everyone''s gaze at this moment.


    "Because here we are¡­!!!"


    When Bakugou saw this figure, he knew that he had been saved.


    On another ce, Haru and his group went in the direction where Nomu was by using the tracking device which was created by Yaoyorozu.


    When all of them arrived at the location, they could see arge factory which seemed to be very deserted.


    If they didn''t receive a tracking device from Yaoyorozu then they wouldn''t think that this location was the hiding ce of the viins.


    Haru used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" and he could see a lot of figures who seemed to be sleeping or rather without moving inside. He wasn''t sure, but he didn''t see any movement from those figures. Even though "Kenbunshoku Haki" might be able to detect the presence or an intent from someone, it didn''t mean that detect meant that he was able to visualize it simr to the way he saw someone using his eyes.


    If so then this power wouldn''t be called "Kenbunshoku Haki", but rather irvoyance.


    However, Haru also detected a familiar figure who was hiding behind the wall.


    ''These guys¡­''


    Haru was speechless and didn''t expect that his students would be in this ce. Even though he couldn''t visualize them, he was familiar with their presence which made him able to know their identity in an instant.


    ''I''ll spank themter.''


    "What''s wrong, Bruno?" Mt. Lady asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s just crack this building over, can you Mt. Lady?" Haru asked.


    Mt. Lady patted her chest and said, "Leave it to me!" She didn''t hesitate to use her power then made her body into a giant.


    Looking at Mt. Lady''s power, Haru felt that her ability was indeed powerful, but it was quite difficult to use it in the city, however, she also had a lot of advantages because of this power.


    In Haru''s mind, he felt that Mt. Lady was quite lucky since she could turn her size into normal since he also had seen a lot of people who couldn''t turn their body back to a normal size and stayed in the giant size forever.


    Mt. Lady put a police car on her feet to protect her feet. Even though her power increased by using her ability, she could still get hurt after all. She raised her feet high and mmed it toward the factory.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    In an instant, the factory crumbled because of Mt. Lady''s attack and everyone including Haru entered the factory without hesitation.


    Haru could see the number of Nomu who was being kept inside a ss water tank. He could sense the presence of everything and he could feel someone walking in their direction. Using his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he could see the future which was about to happen, though, he didn''t feel panic since he had grasped the strength of his opponents.


    All Might was powerful and Haru had to admit that All Might might be the strongest people in this world.


    His "Kenbunshoku Haki" could grasp the power of his target to see whether they were more powerful or weaker than him and he could tell clearly that he could defeat thisst boss.


    However, before that, Haru was going to wreck the havoc in this ce, destroying everything. He still had his grudge against this group since they had destroyed his office. Fortunately, his office had been rebuilt, but he would return back to his world soon which made him feel a bit helpless.


    Haru destroyed everything without hesitation and he might even think to burn this ce down. Though, his action didn''t seem to cause amotion among everyone since they were busy on their own.


    Tiger retrieved Rag Doll who had been kidnapped by a viin.


    "What''s wrong, Ragdoll? Talk to me!"


    The factory had turned into a ruin, and Haru stopped and said, "Guys, go out quickly."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone seemed to be confused by Haru''s words.


    "Sorry, Tiger, I''ve had my eyes on her Quirk for a while. It was so good and I had to have it."


    Suddenly someone appeared from the back of the factory which startled everyone.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and grabbed everyone using his zipper throwing them out.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was confused by Haru''s actions, but suddenly the man also didn''t waste his time and raised his palm before¡­¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    This man released a powerful shockwave which destroyed everything in its path. It was so powerful that it had destroyed several buildings which happened to be in its path. However suddenly, he was startled when¡­


    *BAAAM!*


    The man''s head was kicked and he had fallen on the ground, but when he was about to fight back, his head was stomped very hard.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The ground cracked and that stomp caused a web-like crater on the ground.


    "I''ve destroyed your cool entrance, what are you going to do now?"


    Haru was sure that thisst boss was going to say something, but he didn''t care and destroyed the momentum of thest boss in this world telling him how powerless he was in front of him.

 Chapter 1125 Who is villain?

    <h4>Chapter 1125 Who is viin?</h4>


    When All Might and the other heroes were about to retrieve Bakugou back suddenly Bakugou was being absorbed into ck water.


    Not only Bakugou, but Shiragaki along with hispanions also disappeared inside ck water.


    "SHIRAGAKI!!!!"


    All Might shouted with all of his mouth and felt at loss. He mmed to the ground before making up his decision to catch the viin who had caused this mess.


    "¡­¡­"


    Best Jeanist, Mt. Lady, Tiger, Gang Orca, Ingenium, along with a group of police couldn''t utter a word when they saw the destruction which happened in front of them. They had heard Haru''s warning, but before they reacted, they suddenly were thrown out directly. They were wondering what had happened, but when they realized that had happened it was toote.


    Ingenium stood up hurriedly and shouted, "BRUNO!!!!"


    Hearing Ingenium''s words, they hurriedly realized the danger that Haru might be facing and how he had saved them.


    "BRUNO!!!"


    "Stay there!"


    Haru shouted while stomping All-For-One''s head. He had kicked his helmet and could see the face behind that helmet. Or rather this guy didn''t have a face and only had a mouth on his face which made his appearance quite bizarre.


    Haru knew that besides him or All Might, it was impossible to face thisst boss, and rather the rest of heroes would be a burden for him, it was better to evacuate the people in this area since this ce would be danger zone soon.


    "You¡­!"


    Haru jumped out and escaped from the air st which was sent by All-For-One.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    Building after building was destroyed by that air st which made everyone shudder and couldn''t move.


    Midoriya and his group also felt a pressure which they had never felt before and they almost puked out all the things within their stomach.


    Haru stood on his zipper which he had stuck on the cloud which made him appear as if he was standing in the air.


    "You can''t face him. I''ll fight him, you can evacuate the people."


    "But¡­"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMM!!!*


    Another air st was sent toward Haru, but Haru''s movement was very agile and he escaped from that attack.


    However, that airst was so powerful that it destroyed the thick cloud in the sky which separated the connection between his zipper and cloud and made him lose his footing,nding on the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    The words which came out from their mouths stuck since they could see the difference of power between them and All-For-One.


    "What are you dawdling for?! There are a lot of people who need your help! Help them to evacuate, hurry!"


    Hearing Haru''s roar, they woke up and knew that they needed to prioritize the people.


    "Don''t lose, bastard!" Ingenium moved quickly to save people.


    Beast Jeanist, Gang Orca, Tiger, Mt. Lady, and group of police moved very fast to evacuate the people in this area since they knew that the only one who could face All-For-One at this moment was the hero in front of them, Bruno.


    Haru looked at All-For-One and All-For-One also looked at Haru.


    "Oh-ho¡­ you''re sacrificing yourself to save all of the people in this area? How admirable, hero."


    Haru could see that All-For-One was annoyed and even furious since he had stomped his head before, and at the same time, this guy was so arrogant thinking that he would lose in this battle.


    "If I go to save people, then who is going to beat the sh*t out of you?"


    Then All-For-One saw Haru walking toward him which made him sneer.


    "Beat the sh*t out of me? Hero, are you half-asleep right now? If so then I''ll help you to sleep, forever that is!"


    All-For-One sent out another air st but this time his palm was kicked into the air which changed the direction of his aim.


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    "With your power? You''re nothing, but another thug in front of my eyes? Don''t get arrogant, viins!"


    Haru sent out a right hook right into All-For-One''s face which made him lose a few of his teeth.


    "Gnhhh!!!"


    All-For-One had to admit that Haru''s punch was powerful, but he didn''t think that this arrogant hero was able to defeat him, especially after this guy had mocked him several times.


    "I''ve heard that you''re All Might''s rival, but your power is only so-so. Is this the viin kingpin of the century? Don''t make meugh!"


    Haru didn''t even put All-For-One in his eyes and he even put a disdainful expression on his face. He then smirked then said, "I know, how about I catch you in jail so you''ll have a matching spot where your lover boy has lost his anal virginityter? Or should I ask that lover boy, what is his name again¡­ Oh, right! Shiragash*t¡­ I should send him to jail with you too so you won''t be bored in jail and be a couple together, ying each other''s ass, tending each other wounds, and doing a happy thing, that isn''t bad life, right? It''s better than hiding in the sewer in fear like a dirty rat."


    Trash talk.


    It was Haru''s best skill and his opponents who heard him would puke blood, losingposure, etc.


    Haru was the best at bullsh*tting and he was also the best at trash talking his opponents.


    His voice was so loud that it made some heroes, police, people, along with Midoriya and his people speechless. If the person who was being trash talked by Haru was them then they would lose theirposure directly.


    Though, at the same time, they also understood Haru''s strategy. They knew how powerful All-For-One was and it was part of a strategy to make All-For-One lose hisposure during the battle.


    However, even though they hid it, they also felt excited when they heard his trash talk since it feltfortable when someone scolded and mocked the king of viins. They also wanted to do that, but they were too afraid to do it.


    That''s why they loved Haru at this moment, though, they were also worried about what would happen to Haru after he had provoked this powerful opponent.


    "So I''ll give you a chance since I''m very kind."


    Haru raised his finger and said, "Give up now. Don''t worry, I''ll prepare a good jail for you and your lover boy."


    However, All-For-One raised his palm and only said a single word.


    "Die."


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!*


    This air st was different from the one which he had shot before and it was several times stronger which blew everything on the path.


    "¡­¡­"


    All-For-One didn''t need to take a second nce since he knew that bastard had died. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He understood why Shiragaki and Kurogiri told him that Haru wasn''t a hero, but this guy was simply a fucking bastard. Then he raised his arm and ck water appeared in the air before it spit out Bakugou, Shiragaki, and Shiragaki''spanion.


    "Apologies, Bakugou."


    All-For-One then looked at Shiragaki and said, "You''ve failed again, Tomura. But you mustn''t lose your heart. There will be more chances---"


    "No, there isn''t more chance since all of you are going to end up in jail right now."


    "!!!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they suddenly saw Haru appear beside them.


    "Don''t get caught again, Bakugou."


    "B, Bruno-sensei¡­"


    Bakugou almost cried when he saw Haru.


    "Midoriya, take care of Bakugou."


    Haru threw Bakugou out to Midoriya''s hiding ce.


    "I won''t let you!"


    All-For-One was about to send out his air st to Midoriya''s hiding ce, but suddenly his hand was forced to change its direction and that direction was moving toward¡­


    Shiragaki and his little bands saw that All-For-One was aiming the air st toward them then¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Shiragaki and his little bands were blown away directly since they received a direct hit.


    "Tomura!"


    There was a change in expression on All-For-One''s face, even though he only had a mouth.


    "I''ve told you, right? There isn''t another time." Haru spread his arms and said, "Your next ce isn''t in this society, but in jail, criminal."


    "You¡­!!!!!"


    Being filled with rage, All-For-One was about to kill the hero in front of him, but he had chosen the wrong opponent. He was pped and blown away, falling into the ground with a full mouth of dirt.


    "Weak."

 Chapter 1126 Over?

    <h4>Chapter 1126 Over?</h4>


    Midoriya, Bakugou, Todoroki, Kirishima, Iida, and Yaoyorozu had escaped from the battlefield as soon as possible when Bakugou was thrown toward them. They believed that Haru would be able to win, and that was why they decided to run since they didn''t want to be a burden for him.


    However, at the same time, they realized that Haru had realized that they had been in that ce for a while which made them stunned.


    Does Bruno-sensei have another ability?


    It was what was in their minds at that moment since it felt as if Haru was able to detect their presence, however, they decided to bury that question inside their hearts since they knew that his battle wasn''t over.


    Shiragaki and his little bands were attacked by an All-For-One air st. Even though Shiragaki''s resilience was quite good, it didn''t mean that he coulde out unscathed from it.


    The worst was Shiragaki''s little bands since they didn''t Shiragaki''s resilience after all and most of them passed out while some of them were moaning in pain.


    "Shiragaki, you''re alright?"


    "¡­Sensei¡­"


    "This will be myst battle and the next one is you."


    All-For-One stood up once again after he had been punched by Haru. He owned a super regeneration ability which made him able to heal his wounds in an instant. He didn''t expect Haru to be a stronger opponent than he had thought and as a teacher, it was his job to protect his student. His fingers turned into ck tendrils that had prominent red cracked, jagged, far-reaching spikes that pierced into Kurogiri''s body.


    Kurogiri, who was unconscious, suddenly moved and activated his ability creating a warp which was ready to let them escape.


    Forced Quirk Activation.


    It was an ability which All-For-One had stolen in the past.


    "Now, hurry up and go since he''s going toe."


    Shiragaki and his little bands who weren''t passed out knew that they needed to run, especially from this person.


    "Oh? Going home quickly? The party isn''t over yet, right?"


    "¡­This bastad¡­? Is this guy a hero?" Dabi cursed.


    "Of course, I''m a hero." Haru smiled and said, "Hey, you, you, you¡­" He pointed his finger at Dabi, Twice, Toga, Spinner, Mr. Compress, and Magne. He pointed at everyone beside Kurogori, Shiragaki, and All-For-One.


    "I can hire all of you. I can give you a ce to live. I can give you as much money as you want."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Dabi, Toga, Spinner, Twiche, Mr. Compress, and Magne were stunned.


    "You''re here because you don''t belong anywhere, right? Then I can give you a ce where no one needs to worry about the difference." Haru smiled and said, "But in exchange, I want you to catch that lover boy of this ugly bastard." He pointed his finger at Shiragaki, and he could see fear on Shiragaki''s face.


    "¡­¡­"


    They really didn''t know what to say since it was their first time hearing such a thing.


    "Do you really want to entrust your life to him? The person who has been hiding in the sewer like a dirty rat? Do you want to live like that forever? Don''t you want some happiness too like other people?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Sh, shut up! You¡­ You''ve caught Hero Killer! I, it is all because of you!" Spinner pointed his finger at Haru.


    Shaking his head, Haru looked at Spinner in pity.


    "W, what''s that expression?!" Spinner was furious when he was being looked down on by Haru.


    "Your name is Spinner, right? Open your eyes! You''ve been deluded by him." Haru pointed his finger at All-For-One.


    Spinner was stunned and asked, "W, what do you mean?"


    Haru looked at Spinner and could see that this guy was very pure, but he loved such a guy since this kind of guy was simple.


    "Can you tell? This person has been using Hero Killer to attack me so he can save his lover boy, over there."


    "!!!!"


    Haru could see the expression of Magne, Toga, and Spinner became stunned. He smiled inwardly and his expression turned soft.


    "There''s a chance. If you don''t have a ce, then I''ll provide it for all of you. It''s alright if you don''t return your ho---"


    Haru moved sideways and dodged All-For-One''s attack, but his mask was blown away by All-For-One''s air st. He didn''t have any wounds and his expression was very calm, however, that was so scary for all of them.


    But when his face was shown, everyone was stunned since this guy was very handsome.


    Even Toga and Magne blushed when they saw Haru''s real face.


    The cameraman who was broadcasting this battle to the entire television in the entire country also zoomed on Haru''s face since his identity had always been secretive.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment, especially the woman who watched the battle between Bruno and All-For-One were swooned instantly by Haru.


    "Tomura. Go!"


    All-For-One felt even more irritable since the world was really unfair. Such a bastard, had a handsome face? He wanted to beat up heaven at this moment, telling them to treat everyone fairly.


    Shiragaki gritted his teeth and ran along with Kurogiri.


    Shiragaki''s little bands also decided to follow Shiragaki since All-For-One was too scary and they didn''t dare to escape toward Haru since they weren''t sure whether Haru was going to save them after they were attacked by All-For-One for betraying Shiragaki.


    However¡­¡­


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Haru suddenly released his "Hashoku Haki" which made Shiragaki and his little bands pass out directly, but they had sessfully escaped. However, he didn''t target them or rather he targeted the man in front of him.


    "I''ve been trying hard to hide my identity, but since you''ve blown everything then I won''t show you mercy."


    All-For-One couldn''t stand up and he held his chest since it was in pain. His head was on vertigo and he almost passed out directly. He didn''t understand what had happened, but he kept trying to force himself to stay awake.


    "Hoo? As expected of the stronger viin, you''re quite strong."


    All-For-One saw Haru start to move toward him and sweat kept dripping from his forehead.


    "What are you?! Why did you destroy my ambition! What do you want to do? What have I done to you! Why you''ve appeared here!¡­"


    All-For-One didn''t receive his answer, but his head was grabbed by Haru.


    "Ugh!!!"


    All-For-One tried to blow him up, but his hands were separated from his body, then his legs, then his body, andstly, it was only his head.


    "Listen well¡­ and don''t forget."


    All-for-one couldn''t understand how someone could be this powerful.


    "I don''t care about your ambition nor do I care about what you''re doing, but you''ve touched my students. And the price of hurting my students is very heavy¡­¡­


    All-For-One wanted to say something, but the pressure which was released by Haru was so strong.


    "Unfortunately, I''m a hero. If I''m a police officer or army then I''ll have permission to kill you here."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you''re worried about your lover''s boy then don''t worry, I won''t chase after them."


    "¡­Why?" All-For-One was stunned when he heard these words.


    "Because your lover boy is a perfect stepping stone for my student. To be a strong hero, they need a rival and your lover''s boy is a perfect target for that."


    All-For-One wanted tough at this moment. In the eyes of Haru, his best creation was only a stepping stone to educate a stronger hero.


    "But for you, don''t ever think that you''ll have a good day after what you''ve done to this ce."


    All-For-One didn''t understand what these words meant, but he regretted it when he realized what it meant.


    All Might came and saw the destruction which happened in this area.


    "Ha-- Bruno!"


    All Might saw a familiar figure standing there alone with something in his hand.


    "Th, that¡­!"


    "All-For-One." Haru threw All-For-One''s head toward All Might and said, "A gift for you."


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might was speechless when his nemesis was destroyed very easily. "Is it over?"


    "Yeah, it is over for us."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, it is time for the next generation."


    "Next generation, huh?"


    All Might nodded then looked at All-For-One''s head. He knew that this guy didn''t die since he could see All-For-One''s body twitching on the ground.


    "Right, All Might, no, Toshinori."


    "Shhh! You can''t say my real name here!"


    All Might became nervous and hurriedly closed Haru''s mouth.


    "Calm down, no one is able to hear our conversation."


    "Well¡­"


    "Well, Toshi, do you want to join our group?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1127 Retirement

    <h4>Chapter 1127 Retirement</h4>


    After Haru had caught All-For-One, it was quite peaceful. However, he needed to do a press conference along with Nezu, Aizawa, d, and All Might.


    The five of them did a press conference to tell the result of the incident and how they had sessfully caught the legendary criminal while telling the world that the hero was invincible.


    Because of Tsunade, All Might''s health wasn''t deteriorated and he was very healthy at that moment.


    For Shiragaki, Haru didn''t care much. Even if Shiragaki could grow stronger, it didn''t mean that All Might, Midoriya, and his students couldn''t be stronger too.


    In this press conference, Haru also announced his retirement which shocked the whole country. His battle against All-For-One shocked the entire world, or rather they were surprised at how handsome this guy was.


    There were a lot of girls, young mothers, grandma, and some guys who were crying when they heard that Haru was going to retire.


    Haru said that his identity had been known and it was better for him to retire since he wanted to protect his family. He knew that some heroes had the guts to continue their job even though their identity had been known, but he wasn''t one of them.


    Haru''s career was very short, but his achievement was very bright. His figure was simr to a firework, he shone brightly in the sky before disappearing into everyone''s memories. Though he might be a hero from time to time, he wouldn''t focus on it since he wanted to focus on his family. He also told Nezu that he was going to resign as a teacher beforehand.


    "I understand, but you''re wee anytime."


    Nezu felt quite sad when he had lost such a talent, but he also respected Haru''s choice since he knew that Haru wasn''t a pure hero. In his mind, Haru was just a man that cared about his family and for such a man, he was full of respect toward him.


    In this ce, only All Might knew the reason why Haru decided to retire and he still couldn''t believe what he had heard few days ago.


    "A, another world¡­!?"


    Toshinori was startled when he heard the origin of Haru and Tsunade.


    "That''s right, we''re from another world." Haru nodded.


    Toshinori felt that it was unbelievable, but when he saw Haru''s ability to create an ocean from nothing, he shut his mouth. Even if All-For-One was powerful, he didn''t think that All-For-One was as strong as Haru since this guy was a monster. He also knew that there was a lot of weird ability in this world and it might be possible for someone to have the power to teleport to another world which made him feel a bit curious.


    "So what is your purpose here?" Toshinori asked, but he knew that they didn''t have a bad intention since they decided to tell him everything. He was also curious what Haru meant by invitation which had been given by Haru after All-For-One had been caught.


    "We have a quest."


    "Quest?"


    Then Toshinori received a smartphone from Haru which made him confused.


    Haru didn''t let Toshinori wait and exined what Group Chat was along with his intention toe to this world. He also invited Toshinori as a member of Group Chat since he felt that Toshinori was suitable.


    "¡­"


    Toshinori opened his mouth wide and didn''t believe what he had heard.


    "Group Chat?"


    "Yes, a group chat."


    "Why me?" Toshinori didn''t understand.


    Haru then told Toshinori about the quest and how dangerous it was. He told him that Toshinori could receive various rewards and a lot of things. It wasn''t his first time to invite someone and he answered Toshinori''s question patiently.


    Though, Tsunade who was sitting beside Haru was sleeping while hugging a bottle of sake which made Haru and Toshinori speechless.


    "So how about it?"


    "Why not? It seems very interesting."


    Toshinori heard that this group chat wasn''t serious and he could visit various worlds easily. He would be lying if he didn''t feel curious about another world and group chat. He was also wondering whether he was able to enter the world ofic books or movies in his world which somehow made him excited. Though, the story of magic, mecha, and various abilities also made him beaming in excitement as if he was a child who had received his new toys.


    "Toshi, can I have a request?"


    "What?"


    "I might leave this world, and I''ll stop my job as a hero, so can you take care of my hero''s office? Just put your name there."


    Haru knew that it would be hard for Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist to handle the hero job after he had gone.


    "It''s alright, leave it to me."


    Toshinori understood Haru''s worry and he didn''t mind helping Haru since both of them were friends.


    "Thank you, I''ll invite you in a few days since I don''t want to be teleported back so suddenly."


    "Good."


    Toshinori nodded and really couldn''t wait to enter the group chat. Little did he know that he would be corrupted by a perverted octopus, azy bum, a BL lover, and various more people.


    During the press conference, Haru didn''t wear his mask and almost all of the cameras were focused on him since this guy was really handsome. Even if they hated to admit it, the ratings of this program kept increasing because of Haru''s appearance which made the media very excited.


    Some of the entertainmentpanies had repeatedly invited him to be a star, but of course, Haru rejected them. He didn''tck money and he would also teleport back to his original world soon.


    However, in truth, his reason for not wearing a mask was to show his appearance in Kendo and Yaoyorozu since he had promised them. He couldn''t meet them and they stayed at their houses at this moment after that incident. He didn''t have time to visit them and he could only do this.


    When the press conference ended, Haru returned to his house and Kanako, Zookeeper, and the beautiful receptionist sat in the living room with serious expression.


    "Why did you decide to retire?" Kanako stared at Haru. She had a good life and even thought Haru was a bitzy at his job, but she had to admit that her life was even happier than when she became a robber.


    Haru looked at Tsunade who drank alcohol and he knew that this woman was toozy to exin to them, leaving everything to him. He twitched his lips and decided to give some punishment to this woman. He sat beside Tsunade which made her nce at him before continuing to sleep wondering what her husband was going to do to solve this matter.


    "I know that it is a bit sudden, but I''ve a reason why I''ve decided to retire."


    "!!!!"


    Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were quite surprised and their expression became serious.


    "What is it?"


    "Before that, if you want to continue to work as a hero, then you don''t need to worry since I''ve asked All Might to take care of that office for me."


    "¡­"


    Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were startled when they heard it since the name of All Might was very loud since he was known as the number one hero. They didn''t expect that Haru would get All Might to take care of Haru''s hero office.


    "Kanako, if possible, takes care of our business too since we might leave soon."


    "Huh?!"


    Kanako was startled when she heard that Haru would give his business to her.


    "Now, I''ll tell you the reason why I''ve decided to retire."


    Haru had a solemn expression on his face which made the atmosphere turn serious.


    Everyone was quiet and Tsunade was wondering what kind of bullsh*t Haru was going to tell them.


    Haru took a deep breath and showed a very bright smile.


    "Tsunade is pregnant."


    "¡­"


    Tsunade spat out all of the alcohol in her mouth. Her nose was dripping in alcohol, but she didn''t care about any of that since she wanted to strangle her husband at that moment.

 Chapter 1128 Return 1

    <h4>Chapter 1128 Return 1</h4>


    After that words came out, Kanako, Zookeeper, and beautiful receptionist were startled before their expression turned into nervousness when they saw Tsunade was drinking alcohol.


    "Tsunade-san, you can''t drink alcohol again!"


    "You can''t go to the pachinko or mahjong parlor for a while!"


    "Please watch for your health!"


    Tsunade could see that the three women in front of her were worried about her. If she was pregnant then she would be moved by them, but she wasn''t pregnant. Luckily, Haru stopped the three women from asking too much and he told them that they were going to be low-key for a while since it was his first child.


    The three women understood why Haru decided to retire and moved out. Haru''s name was very famous, especially when he had caught the kingpin of viins in this country and when his face was being shown to the world. They didn''t think that it would be weird for a viin to target him after this incident so it was better to be low-key for a while, especially when his wife had gotten pregnant.


    "Leave everything to me!"


    Kanako had made up her mind to take care of the rest since Tsunade was pregnant.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade was too speechless to say anything, but she didn''t say anything and decided to keep quiet for a while until both of them were alone. However, it seemed that it was harder than she had thought since the three women didn''t want to leave them and even wanted to sleep together since tomorrow, they would go out.


    Haru and Tsunade were in Otaru together and decided to stay here until it was time for them to be teleported back. They had only three days in this world and they decided to enjoy it together.


    Otaru is a city and port in Shiribeshi Subprefecture, Hokkaido, Japan, northwest of Sapporo. The city faces Ishikari Bay and has long served as the main port of the bay. With its many historical buildings, Otaru is a popr tourist destination.


    Haru and Tsunade were walking side by side while holding their hands right next to the beautiful canal in this city.


    The canal was very beautiful at night and it was adorned with Victorian-style streetmps that ran through Otaru.


    "What should we do now?" Tsunade asked while looking at Haru.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, you''ve told everyone that I''m pregnant, then what are we going to do when they know that I''m not pregnant." Tsunade looked deeply at Haru.


    "Are you sure that when we return to this world, you''re not pregnant?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Tsunade was silent and knew that this guy''s white liquid was so potent. As long as Haru wished and she also stopped her jutsu, then it was possible for them to have children anytime.


    "Well, we''re not in hurry, after all, let''s enjoy our life for a while."


    Eve thought it was summer, but the temperature was quite cool which was also the reason why he decided toe to this town.


    "If you''re worried then I can turn myself into a baby with my power."


    Haru had the power to manipte his age and it was possible for him to turn into a baby.


    Tsunade shook her head and asked, "Do you think that I''ll be a good mother?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you really want a child now?" If so, then they should make one now.


    Looking at Haru''s eager face, Tsunade snorted with a blush on her face. "I don''t mean that! I mean, I''m drinking alcohol, gambling, and I''m very rude."


    Haru nodded and smiled. "It''s good that you realize your bad habit." However, his shoulder was hit after he said that.


    "You¡­! Are you really my husband?!" Tsunade thought that Haru would console her then told her that she was a good woman and told her that her habit wasn''t bad, but didn''t expect to say that her habit was really bad.


    "It''s because I''m your husband that I know your bad points are. I''ve decided to marry you and it means I''m going to ept everything about you. From your good, bad, rude, etc; right?"


    Looking at Haru''s cheeky smile, Tsunade understood why she loved this shameless guy.


    "Yes, I also understand your bad points too and I love that part too."


    Tsunade hugged his arm tightly.


    "How about a beer? I''ve heard that beer in Otaru is quite special," Haru said.


    "You''re on!"


    It seemed that it would take a long time before Tsunade could erase her bad habit.


    Inside the hotel, Haru returned the scar which he received from a bear to the previous state. The scar slowly returned to wounds by using "Seimei Kikan" which he had learned before.


    Tsunade was on the bed looking at Haru weirdly while holding a bandage to cover his wounds.


    "Your durability is as hard as steel, right? How could a mere bear cause wounds on your body?"


    "Oh? I haven''t told you the reason?"


    Tsunade shook her head and covered Haru''s body with a bandage while hearing Haru''s instruction since he didn''t want his girlfriends, doctor, nurse, etc to feel weird when his wounds suddenly disappeared.


    While telling Tsuande the reason why he let a small bear wounds his body, he also returned his appearance to a normal age.


    Tsunade was speechless when she heard Haru''s reason to let bear wound himself. She had to admit that this guy was a bad guy, but at the same time, it was also because of that reason that he was able to get a lot of women.


    Being a good guy can make someone have a girlfriend, but being a bad guy can make someone have a lot of girlfriends.


    "Do you want me to return your age back?" Haru asked.


    Tsunade pondered for a while and shook her head. "No, I''ll stay like this." Her husband had the power to manipte age and she would be a fool not to ask him to make her younger. She was in her 50s and it was good when the age difference between her and her husband wasn''t that big after she had be 30 years old again. She also didn''t want someone to tell her that she was an old cow that ate young grass. (a rtionship between an old man/woman and a young man/women).


    Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want me to make you younger again?"


    Tsunade snorted and pulled Haru''s cheek. "Do you want me to be younger?"


    "No, you''re beautiful the way you are. Even if you return back to your previous state, I still love you."


    "You and your mouth¡­"


    Tsunade sighed at how smooth her husband was. She suddenly remembered something and said, "How about we open our reward?"


    "Alright, who first?"


    Haru thought that it was good to open their reward in this world.


    "I''ll do it."


    Tsunade was curious about what kind of reward she would get in this quest. She took her smartphone and started to open her random reward. She waited for a while and she received her reward.


    [ Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received "Thou Shalt Not Die" ]


    "¡­"


    "Hmm?"

 Chapter 1129 Return 2

    <h4>Chapter 1129 Return 2</h4>


    "Thou Shalt Not Die" was an ability which Tsunade had received from the Group Chat.


    "What kind of ability, is it?" Haru asked.


    "Let me check it."


    Tsunade had never heard of this kind of ability before and it shouldn''t be an ability from her world. She felt a bit curious about what kind of ability this ability was.


    Thou Shalt Not Die.


    It is an ability which allows the user to heal external wounds. However, to heal someone they must first be "half-dead"; meaning they must have fatally serious injuries before the user can use her ability. Due to this, this ability is inconvenient for healing minimal wounds since she needs to fatally injure that person first.


    Upon activating her ability, several butterfliese out from the user''s body andnd on the surrounding area. When touched by them, the injured will have their injuries healed instantly.


    Then Tsunade was looking at Haru.


    Haru also looked at Tsunade.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "It''s impossible to test this ability on me. I don''t want to be beaten up until half-dead after all."


    Tsunade twitched her lips and said, "I haven''t said anything!"


    "Then what were your eyes? It is as if you''re looking at me as if it''s delicious meat."


    Haru sighed and said, "I know that your husband is handsome and you want to do that kind of thing with me, but you don''t need to be that impatient, right? The night is still young."


    "¡­"


    Tsunade twitched her lips at how narcissistic this guy was.


    "I was just kidding." Haru smiled and said, "You can test itter on in your worldter." However, he suddenly remembered something and asked, "How about your blood phobia have you cured it?" He knew that Tsunade couldn''t stand the sight of blood after her previous boyfriend had died in front of her.


    "It''s alright. I''ve cured it."


    Tsunade nodded and smiled when she saw him worried about her.


    "Don''t force yourself, but still, your ability is quite awesome since you can heal someone in an instant even though they''re half-dead."


    Tsunade''s medical jutsu was awesome, but she still needed time to heal someone who was in half-dead state, but with the ability which she had just received, she could heal someone in an instant.


    "This ability might be useful in the future." Tsunade nodded and agreed with Haru. She looked at him and said, "It is your time, how about you open your reward now?"


    "Alright, I''ll open it."


    Haru was also curious what kind of reward he would receive from this quest. He had received quite a weird abilityst time, but he had to admit that his "Booblingual" was a very powerful ability. He took a deep breath and noticed Tsunade who kept staring at the screen of his smartphone. He didn''t wait any longer and opened his reward.


    The lottery moved very fast until it stopped on one ability.


    [ Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received a "Cookie" (Magical Esthetician or Magical Spa Services) from Biscuit Krueger''s Nen ability ]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was surprised since he didn''t expect to receive Biscuit Krueger''s ability.


    "What is that? What is this "Cookie"?"


    Tsunade looked at his reward curiously.


    Haru smiled and said, "Lay on your stomach, let me test my new ability."


    "Huh?"


    Tsunade looked at Haru and understood that he had some idea what kind of reward he had received. She followed his request andid on her stomach.


    "Don''t do something weird, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Tsunade didn''t receive her answer and felt a bit worried. "D, do you want to do an anal?!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "W, well¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect for Tsunade to have an interest in her butt, but it seemed he remembered that she became excited when he pped her butts most of the them and it seemed that she wanted to try it on her butt.


    "Later, alright, let me test my ability first."


    Tsunade blushed and nodded slightly.


    "Cookie-chan."


    Suddenly a beautiful girl with long pink hair appeared beside them. She smiled toward both of them and sat on her knees waiting for Haru to say something.


    Tsunade was surprised when she saw a beautiful girl suddenly appear next to them. She was wondering who this girl was, but¡­


    "Give her a piano massage," Haru said.


    "Yes, sir."


    The girl nodded then moved toward Tsunade and started to give Tsunade a massage on her back.


    "Uhh¡­¡­"


    Tsunade let out a light moan when the girl started to massage her. She felt the back pain which she received a few days ago had disappeared. Her sex life was quite too much and her husband had too much stamina which made her sometimes overwhelmed. Even though it felt very good, she knew that she couldn''t be excessive, however, she also knew her husband''s status as a harem protagonist which made that activity became very enjoyable that she didn''t want to stop.


    A few days ago, Tsunade might have done too much and she had back pain because of that she decided to take a rest. She might have healed it before, she knew that it wasn''t perfect and she needed to take a rest, however, she couldn''t when she was always tempted by the incubus, who was known as Haru Kasugano.


    However, when this beautiful girl started to massage her, she felt that all of the fatigue, arthritis, muscle tension and locked joints all disappeared instantly.


    Haru nodded when he saw Tsunade''s reaction and it seemed that the effect of Cookie was very powerful.


    Cookie.


    It is a transmutation type of Nen which is summoned in the shape of a beautiful pink long haired girl. She is a masseuse. it uses different massage techniques and a Nen-transmuted lotion to relieve fatigue and restore vitality to anyone it massages. It can also burn off excess fat and cure arthritis, muscle tension and locked joints. It is particrly useful for training/recovery purposes and to treat aging ailments.


    Haru knew that this ability was very useful, especially for his women. He knew that his stamina was very godly and sometimes, they couldn''t bear him which made him need to hold back. However, sometimes, he couldn''t hold back which made them need to take a break for a long time which made him feel a bit sorry for them. (that is also the reason why he needs to make a harem).


    Now, he didn''t need to worry about that matter again since with this ability, he could make them restore their stamina and vitality quickly.


    Piano Massage is a special type of massage from Cookie. With this message, 30 minutes of sleep will be equivalent to eight hours. It not only relieves physical and mental fatigue, but it also elerates the restoration of the aura of the person receiving the massage.


    Haru could feel that his energy was drained slowly, but his energy was huge and he didn''t need to worry about using this ability several times. Though, looking at Tsunade''s expression, he was wondering how good Cookie''s massage was.


    30 minutester.


    Tsunade woke up and felt very refreshed. Herplexion was very healthy and she had never felt better than ever.


    "It''s a damn good ability."


    Tsunade looked at Haru in jealousy since he was able to receive Cookie. She also heard that Cookie could burn off fat which made her even more jealous.


    "You''ve felt better, right?"


    "Umm!"


    Tsunade nodded and fortunately, the one who owned Cookie was her husband.


    "Shall we do it?"


    Tsunade blushed and knew what was the meaning behind this bad guy''s words.


    "Umm¡­"


    Haru pushed his wife to bed and started their marathon.


    Haru returned to the toilet and checked his clothes before nodded when he saw that there was nothing wrong with it. He had to admit that it might be the longest time which he had spent on the toilet (almost half a year). He smiled and went out from the toilet since he really missed his girlfriends.

 Chapter 1130 What is the the proof?

    <h4>Chapter 1130 What is the the proof?</h4>


    Toshinori knew that Haru and Tsunade had returned to their world. Even so, it was still unbelievable when he heard that they wereing from another world. However, he didn''t think that they were lying either. He could see the character of someone and he knew that someone as strong as Haru didn''t have any reason to lie to him.


    [ Ding! Number One Hero has joined a Group Chat! ]


    Toshinori looked at the screen of the smartphone which he had received from Haru. Even though he could see the screen right in his mind, it was morefortable to use it through a smartphone.


    Gintoki: "Oh! A new member ising!"


    Yajima: "Is it a man or woman?"


    Teppei: "Do we still have a bet?"


    Gintoki: "Why not?"


    Gintoki: "I bet my one point is that "Number One Hero" is a female!" He believed that it was another woman who was being swooned by Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Though, everyone was speechless at how miser Gintoki was since this guy only dared to bet one point.


    Luffy: "I bet two points that he''s a male!"


    Yajima: "I bet 5 points that the new member is female!"


    Then one by one everyone ced their bets which made Toshinori who was looking at the screen frown.


    Kuroneko: "Number One Hero, what is your name?"


    Number One Hero: "My name is Toshinori Yagi. You can also call me All Might. And I''m a male."


    Toshinori didn''t want to be mistaken as a female after all and at the same time, he thought that this group was quite fun.


    Gintoki: "NO!!!!!!"


    "¡­"


    They ignored Gintoki and started to talk to each other about Toshinori Yagi''s world since there wasn''t any information about him.


    Toshinori was still skeptical, but he believed in Haru.


    Toshinori: "Can you give me proof that all of you areing from another world."


    Shinobu: "You can watch "Yosogu No Sora" or "Naruto" in the folder inside the Group Chat. You can see Haru and Tsunade in their original world in that video."


    Haru would puke blood when he read the group chat after this.


    Toshinori: "Huh? Video? A movie? What do you mean?"


    Kuroneko: "In another world, there''s a chance that we''re all a story, manga, anime, game, etc. Haru''s story is Yosogu no Sora and Tsunade''s story is Naruto. There are a lot more, but Haru is the one with the quickest story."


    Toshinori was startled and asked, "So I should be a story or something in another world?"


    "Yeah!"


    Everyone answered at the same time since they didn''t really know Toshinori''s story. They knew that there should be a manga, story, anime, or game which told about Toshinori''s life and everyone in his world, but they hadn''t found it.


    Kuroneko thought for a while and suddenly remembered the "Quirk" ability which Korosensei had received in the past. She remembered that there should be a story with the name of "Boku no Hero Academia" since she often checked the Group Chat. She was about to tell Toshinori about Toshinori''s story, but Toshinori was busy since he was watching "Yosogu No Sora" at that moment.


    "Hmm¡­ Yosogu no Sora, huh?"


    Toshinori could see various videos inside the folder within the Group Chat. He followed Shinobu''s advice and watched "Yosogu no Sora" directly since he was curious about Haru''s world. It could be said Haru was his best friend and he was wondering whether Haru was a hero in his world too.


    Toshinori sat down on the sofa in his house trying to put himself in the mostfortable position while eating popcorn which he had bought beforehand.


    "Brother and sister, huh? It is my first time knowing that he has a sister."


    Toshinori seemed to be attracted to the story, however, the story seemed to be different than in his imagination.


    Haru didn''t know what had happened on the Group Chat since he had a habit of not looking at the Group Chat for a while after he had returned to his original world. It had been half a year since he came back and he really missed everyone.


    Coming out from the toilet, Haru could see Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari who seemed to be waiting for him.


    "You alright?" Sora asked.


    "I''m alright." Haru returned to his bed and asked, "You''re not tired? You should sleep for a bit." He remembered that he was quite wildst night (in his original world) and knew that they were quite tired.


    "I wonder what is the secret of your body."


    Utaha touched Haru''s abs then her hand moved slowly toward his anaconda. She didn''t feel ashamed since the five of them had been naked togetherst night.


    "¡­"


    "What are you doing?"


    Haru missed them after all and of course, it reacted quickly, but he also knew that they were tired so he didn''t do anything.


    "Listen¡­¡­"


    Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You''re hurt, alright? Let us help you when you want to take a leak." She took the piss pot which she had brought and showed it to him. "I even prepared this for you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether this girl had a piss fetish.


    "Stop that! Don''t do something stupid! If he''s well then let him go to the toilet." Sora wanted to stop Utaha''s stupidity, wondering whether this girl had such a strange fetish.


    Utaha sighed and said, "Sora, listen to me, do you know what Haru''s dream is?"


    "Haru''s dream?" Sora thought that Haru''s dream was to be a doctor or marry her, but she didn''t have a chance to answer since Utaha answered that question directly.


    "A few years ago, he told me that his dream is to let a girl help him to take a leak on a pisspot, right? Haru." Utaha smiled sweetly at Haru.


    "I don''t have such a maniac dream!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari and Megumi were silent looking at Haru wondering whether what Utaha said was true.


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "If I''m not wounded then I''ll wash your mouth with soap."


    Utaha didn''t feel scared and even provoked him.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Megumi, can you help me to bring me soap? I need to wash the mouth of this dirty girl."


    Haru sometimes needed to shove Utaha''s mouth with something thick, hard, and long so she would stop talking.


    "NO!!!!!"


    Utaha could see that Haru was serious and apologized.


    "Put down your pisspot first."


    "Alright, alright." Utaha pouted and put down the pisspot. "Don''t regret it, alright? I won''t help you to take a piss on the pisspotter!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stole her lips and kissed her lips for a long time before parting.


    Utaha fell on the bed weakly and had cum several times because of the kiss alone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari, Megumi, and Sora could only shake their heads at this moment.


    Haru decided to ignore Utaha and took a book from his bag that had been brought by his bodyguard before. It was a book about pharmaceuticals since he was quite interested in this topic.


    "Do you have an interest in pharmaceuticals?" Kirari asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Hmm¡­ I might buy a pharmaceuticalpany soon." He thought that learning some knowledge about pharmaceuticals wouldn''t hurt.


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi didn''t think too much. Even if this guy wanted to dominate the world, they also didn''t think too much since this guy had that ability.


    Kirari smiled and nodded. She agreed with her future husband''s decision, but she decided to ask about itter since she was a bit tired from the night activity.


    When he was learning Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari became sleepy and decided to take a nap since they were very tiredst night. It might be because Haru was so wild that they might do it too much.


    However, the door opened suddenly.


    "Haru!"


    The sound of a woman in panic entered Haru''s room, but then she looked at Haru who was sitting on his bedzily with four girls beside him.


    "Kosaka?"


    Kosaka''s legs became weak and sat on the floor while sighing in relief.


    Haru was startled and moved toward Kosaka. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    "I, I''m alright¡­ how about you? You''re hurt, right? You shouldn''t get up like this!" Kosaka panicked.


    Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha were awakened by Kosaka''s voice which made them feel a bit groggy.


    "I''m alright. It is just small wounds."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha were speechless since they knew how big his wounds were.


    Then suddenly the door opened once again.


    "Haru!"


    Seri and Ritsu came so suddenly.


    Seri seemed to be panicking, but Ritsu was calm looking at him with a charming smile.


    "Y, you alright? W, what are you doing? Quickly return to your bed!" Seri panicked when she saw Haru walking around.


    "¡­"


    Haru was happy, of course, that they were worried about him, but he needed to exin that he was alright or else, it was very troublesome really.

 Chapter 1131 Next Plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 1131 Next n 1</h4>


    Haru exined slowly what had happened to him to Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri since he knew that they didn''t know the details of the bear''s attack.


    Seri and Kosaka took a deep breath since they didn''t expect that this guy was brave enough to fight a bear to protect his woman.


    Seri frowned and asked, "What about your bodyguard? What are they doing?" She knew that Haru had a group of powerful bodyguards, and wondered what they were doing when their boss was being attacked. She should fire them right away if something really happened to Haru.


    When asked by Seri, Haru said, "I wanted to fish in the river and I didn''t bring my bodyguard at that time."


    Seri twitched her lips and said, "You should bring your bodyguards next time." She took a deep breath and said, "Haru, you should remember that you''re special and I¡­" She was about to say something, but she was stopped.


    "Seri, are you telling me that I should let my fiancee, her cousin, and secretary be a feed of a bear? If that''s what you mean then it is impossible."


    "N, no, that''s not what I mean¡­!" Seri became panicked when she thought that Haru was going to have a bad impression of herself.


    "I know." Haru nodded and smiled. "You''re thinking about me, but I''m well right now and you don''t need to worry anymore. I won''t make the same mistake in the future and thank you for worrying about me."


    "N, no, it''s alright¡­" Seri blushed and looked away.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Seri and Haru with speechless expressions.


    "Haru, who is she?" Kirari asked directly. She didn''t know about Seri and Ritsu after all.


    "She''s¡­¡­"


    Haru was about to say something, but he was hugged by Ritsu directly.


    "I''m d that you''re alright."


    Haru patted Ritsu''s back and said, "Alright, let''s stop this sob episode and discuss about something else."


    Ritsu smiled and nodded. She looked at Kirari and said, "Hello, Momobami-san, my name is Ritsu. I''m the one who usually takes care of his business."


    "My name is Seri Awashima. I''m also the one who helps to manage his business." Seri introduced herself.


    Kirari nodded with smile and said, "Thank you for helping my fiance''s business."


    "¡­"


    The atmosphere became strange when Kirari suddenly mentioned that she was Haru''s fiance.


    "For your information, I''m also his fiancee." Utaha added.


    "Me too." Sora interjected.


    "Me too?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and didn''t shy away from telling her that the four of them were his fiancees. He was a man and of course, he directly acknowledged the rtionship between them.


    Kosaka and Seri were a bit surprised, but at the same time, they were envious. They knew that Haru had the power to have more than one woman, but why weren''t they included too?


    Looking at the reaction of Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri, Kirari nodded thoughtfully.


    "What do you think, Kirari?" Megumi asked.


    "Hmm? I''m thinking about my husband''s potential next fiancee."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Even though Haru could hear what Kirari and Megumi were talking about, he decided to pretend that he didn''t hear it.


    "Ritsu, no one knows about my ident, right?"


    Ritsu nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve only informed the people who are close to you." She only talked about Haru who was wounded to his girlfriends and female friends. She didn''t even tell Ayase, who was the head of Haru''s Longinus Investment and even Nasa, who was Haru''s best friend.


    "Thank you."


    Haru was really d to bring Ritsu with him.


    "No problem."


    Ritsu smiled sweetly.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!" Seri coughed to get their attention and said, "It is because the matter of Olympus Corporation is so big that everyone is focussing on thispany." She sighed and said, "Congrattions, your worth has increased once again."


    "Thank you." Haru smiled.


    Seri knew that Haru was a genius and she didn''t want to lose him. Haru was her light, the one who pulled her up from the darkness and she was going to be with him no matter what.


    "This? What is Olympus Corporation about?" Utaha asked curiously.


    "It''s about an ounting scandal. Haru has made a lot of money from short selling the stock of thatpany," Kirari answered.


    "Kirari, how did you know?" Sora asked.


    "You should read the newspaper more. His deed is very big since he uncovered the big scandal of the year."


    Kirari was proud of Haru at that moment.


    "Megumi, you don''t seem that surprised?" Utaha asked.


    "I already knew about it," Megumi said.


    "Huh?!" 2x


    Sora and Utaha were startled since they didn''t expect Megumi to know about it.


    "Here."


    Megumi showed her smartphone and the news about Olympus Corporation.


    "Haru, is it alright to talk about a business in this ce?" Seri asked. She wanted to give her report to Haru, and at the same time, she also wanted to know about his next move.


    Haru looked at everyone and smiled. "It''s alright. I can believe everyone here and no one will eavesdrop on our conversation, right? Ritsu."


    "Yes. No one can eavesdrop on our conversation." Ritsu nodded.


    Kirari looked at Ritsu and wondered what Ritsu''s identity was.


    "Is it alright for me to be here too?" Kosaka asked.


    "How about your game?" Haru asked.


    "I''ve almost finished it." Kosaka nodded and looked at Sora. "How about your game?"


    "Soon."


    Sora thought that she should work on her game at the hospital. She looked at Haru and asked, "If I''m working here, it isn''t going to bother you, right?"


    Haru patted Sora''s head and said, "Of course not, I can help you too if you want to work here."


    Sora smiled sweetly and hugged him.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru ignored their gaze and said, "Well, tell uncle Ayase to start the hunt in mid-May." He made a lot of moneyst April, but more money wouldn''t hurt, right?


    "Alright, then what do you want to buy next?" Seri knew that after making money, the next job was to spend it on something.


    "Have you heard about Nerflix?" Haru asked.


    "Nerflix?"


    Haru told Seri that Nerflix was an online disc rentalpany and he had heard that it was about to change its business model to a streaming videopany.


    Ritsu also showed the data of Nerflix which made Seri and Kirari feel strange.


    "¡­Do you really want to buy thispany?" Seri felt strange since she didn''t think that it was a goodpany and the price was quite steep after all when the business of thispany was only a disc rental online and streaming website. Haru had already owned a "NicoNico" one of the giant streaming websites, and then suddenly he told her that he wanted to buy anotherpany which was about to change its business to a streaming website which made her confused.


    Kirari didn''t say anything, but she wanted to know what Haru was though since she didn''t know much about Nerflix.


    "Just buy it directly. Right now thispany might not be worth that much, but in the future, it is going to be big and what is valuable from thispany is the number of its subscribers. I''ll talk to you about the detailed n after I''ve left the hospital."


    Seri nodded and decided to believe in Haru since the price of Nerflix wasn''t that much, but she felt that it was quite steep since its worth 5 billion USD.


    "Can I buy some of its shares too?" Kirari asked.


    "Why not?"


    Haru didn''t mind Kirari buying some of Nerflix''s shares since he knew about her family''s condition.


    Though, Kosaka felt a bit dizzy and at the same time, she wanted to join, but she knew that her money wasn''t that much. She sighed and decided to focus on her gamepany.


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi didn''t know what kind ofpany this Nerflix was and gathered together to see what kind ofpany it was. Though, they felt that that their man was very awesome and handsome at that moment.


    "What''s next?"


    "Let''s get pharmaceuticalpanies," Haru said without hesitation since he was about to start his move soon.

 Chapter 1132 Next Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1132 Next n 2</h4>


    "Pharmaceuticalspany? Why do you want to buy that?" Utaha asked. She felt a bit surprised since she remembered that Haru wanted to master most of the media in this world. Though, she didn''t expect that he would buy a pharmaceuticalspany.


    "Why not?"


    Haru felt that a pharmaceuticalspany would have a big prospect.


    There are a lot of new diseases every year, especially the flu.


    Haru felt that it was necessary to own a pharmaceuticalspany since it was very profitable.


    Utaha gasped and realized something.


    "Do you want to build your own viagra?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless hearing Utaha''s words. Though, Seri and Kosaka, who didn''t know about Haru''s stamina, felt doubtful at that moment.


    Haru stared at Utaha and asked, "Do I need to?"


    "¡­"


    This sentence was so powerful that it made every girl in this room blush.


    Sora, Kirari, and Megumi knew about Haru''s stamina and once this guy ate a viagra, they didn''t know what would happen or rather they didn''t think that this guy needed one.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess, you don''t need to use it, huh? But don''t you think that viagra is profitable?" Utaha asked. She also felt that Haru shouldn''t eat viagra since once he ate it, she wasn''t sure what would happen.


    Haru nodded and agreed with Utaha''s words since he knew the most profitable pharmaceuticalspanies in his previous world were the ones that sold viagra.


    "Yes, viagra is profitable. However, my intention to buy pharmaceuticalspanies isn''t to make a viagra, alright?"


    "I know. I know."


    Utaha stuck out her tongue cutely.


    Haru was wondering why this girl was so cute.


    Seri nodded and said, "I agree." She felt that it was good for him to own a pharmaceuticalspany. "Whichpany are you going to buy?"


    "Shionogi, Chugai Pharmaceutical Co., and Ono Pharmaceutical."


    "Three? You want tobine it into one?"


    "Yes."


    Since there was enough money, he didn''t hesitate tobine three pharmaceuticalspanies at the same time.


    Seri nodded and made a note directly.


    Ritsu also made a note and asked, "What else?"


    "Hmm¡­ how about casino?"


    Haru owned a pachinko and mahjong parlor during his previous quest so this time, he didn''t hesitate to own one in this world.


    "Casino?"


    "Where are you going to build a casino?" Kirari asked. She was quite interested in Haru''s casino.


    "Jeju Ind."


    Jeju Ind is thergest ind in South Korea, located in Jeju Province. The ind lies in the Korean Strait, below the Korean Penins, south of South Jeo Province. The ind contains the natural world heritage site, Jeju Volcanic Ind and Lava Tubes. Jeju is a popr holiday destination and a sizable portion of the economy relies on tourism and economic activity from its civil/naval base.


    Haru was building a resort on his private ind in Lanai, but since there was a chance to build another one then he decided to build it. However, this time, it wasn''t as exaggerated as buying the ind itself and decided to buy and that was enough to build his casino resort.


    Though, this time, everyone supported it since the girls seemed to love the nature on Jeju Ind.


    Haru had to admit that this ind was very popr in his previous world since it often appeared on Korean TV dramas. However, at 2010, this ind wasn''t that popr and the price ofnd was quite cheap. He felt that he had picked up a bargain at that moment.


    Kosaka sighed and said, "It seems that a guy also loves to shop, huh?" At first, she felt dizzy hearing the worth of eachpany which Haru wanted to buy, but then, she became numb that she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    Haru only shook his head at Kosaka''s joke.


    "So what next?" Seri asked.


    "Hmm¡­ how about Kikkoman?"


    "Kikkoman? Do you mean that soy saucepany?" Kosaka asked.


    Kikkoman is a very famouspany in Japan since it sells various Japanese voring ingredients from soy sauce, mirin, shoucu, sake, etc.


    Haru knew that once sushi became popr in the world then the value of thispany would be 10 times of its original value. He also had a mediapany in this country and in the United States so he didn''t need to worry about advertising thispany.


    "Yeah, it is goodpany. I think."


    Megumi sighed and said, "You might as well buy an entirepany in this country."


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "I can''t do that."


    "Huh? Why?" Megumi asked.


    "It''s because of monopoly."


    Kirari looked at Megumi and said, "If he really buys an entirepany in this country then he''s going to be charged in monopoly cases which is very troublesome. Though, if he''s powerful enough then there''s nothing to worry about." At the same time, she became even more eager to strengthen her authority at her family and school since once she married Haru then both of them would be able to conquer this country together.


    ''Then the world¡­''


    Kirari smiled sweetly and thought that it was a very interesting future.


    "Well¡­ I guess, I still need to learn¡­" Megumi sighed since it seemed that she couldn''t help Haru that much, but suddenly her head was patted.


    "You''re still young. You don''t need to think too much," Haru said while gently caressing Megumi''s hair.


    Megumi snorted at Haru''s response and said, "You''re also still young!"


    "Well, that''s true, but you don''t need to be in hurry, alright? You can help me slowly after all."


    Megumi nodded and said, "I know."


    "I want to help you too, Haru!" Sora hugged Haru.


    "Count me out. I want to be a writer after all."


    "I''m not forcing you, alright? Just do what you want, I''ll do my best to help you."


    Even though money was important, he felt that the happiness of his family was even more important.


    "So what next?" Seri asked.


    "There''s more? How much money does this guy have?" Kosaka couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Seri started to count how much money Haru had in his ount then whispered to Kosaka.


    "¡­"


    Kosaka took a deep breath and wasn''t sure what to say at that moment. She felt that the boy she met at that time was far away. She felt afraid that he would leave her at this moment, her hand being held silently which startled her. She was sitting next to Haru and with the position where they were sitting, it would be hard for all the people in this room to see that he was holding her hand.


    ''This¡­?''


    Kosaka was surprised, but then she smiled happily.


    Haru didn''t look at Kosaka and he did this action unconsciously since he felt that there was something wrong with her.


    "Can you get me a bank?" Haru asked.


    "Bank? Which bank?"


    "Chiba Bank is good."


    "Alright, Chiba bank."


    Seri nodded and made a note directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing their conversation, they felt that it was as if Haru was asking Seri to buy him a snack at the convenience store.


    Then Haru told Seri to expand his publishing business. Even though selling manga and novels was good, the main business of publishing house was education and after he bought another publishing house that was specialized in education book, then his publishing house would be very stable.


    "True." Seri nodded and said, "Machida also has told me about that matter before and she has told me to tell you about this matter¡­"


    "Really? Then why didn''t she tell me?" Haru felt strange.


    "Because, you''ve be her boss. However, I''ll tell her toe to the hospitalter, is that alright?" Seri asked.


    "Why not?"


    His rtionship with Machida was good and Machida was also the one who connected him with Utaha after all.


    Then they talked for a bit about Haru''s n to acquire thosepanies before he told them about hisst n.


    "Is this thest one?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes."


    "What are you going to buy?" Sora asked.


    "I''m not going to buy anything, but I''m going to build something."


    "Build?"


    "Yes, I want to build the Kasugano Foundation."


    Haru had always wanted to build a foundation since he had be a billionaire. It might seem that he cared about humanity, but well, it was true since he had too much money that he wasn''t sure where to spend and he decided to build a foundation for charity.


    However, the foundation also has different functions and that is to lower the tax of the government.


    Haru knew that there were a lot of billionaires in the US that owned their own charity organization, but he knew that their intention wasn''t only to do charity work. However, it was used to avoid inheritance tax.


    The inheritance tax is very huge, but if his asset is being ced on charity organization then he transfers the name of his assets to his children, then his children don''t need to pay inheritance tax.


    Haru might donate some of his wealth to charity, but there was no way that he would give all of his wealth to donation since he had worked hard to get it.


    However, it seemed that the girls, who didn''t understand his intention to build a foundation, were moved when they heard that he was going to build a foundation for charity helping those in need.


    "It''s great! You should have created your own foundation earlier, Haru!" Utaha was very excited, thinking that her man was amazing.


    "I agree." Megumi nodded.


    "Not bad." Sora also agreed.


    Kirari smiled and thought that her man was very smart.


    Kosaka didn''t hear what he was talking about since she was happy that her hand was being held.


    Seri nodded and also felt that it was necessary for Haru to own a foundation organization.


    For Ritsu, she smiled and wanted to know whether coption was good or not since it seemed Haru had been doing that kind of thing in this hospital room.


    When they were about to continue to talk suddenly the door opened.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Haru smiled and realized how lucky he was since there were really a lot of beautiful girls who were worried about him.

 Chapter 1133 Hospital Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1133 Hospital Meeting</h4>


    There were a lot of people who gathered in his room, but in the end, Hiratsuka chased all of them away since she knew that Haru was alright. Though, she also decided to sleep in his room since it was big enough.


    However, the next day, Hiratsuka brought everyone back including Sora, Utaha, and Megumi since she wouldn''t allow them to skip school again.


    They wanted toin, but Hiratsuka was powerful enough to force them.


    Shiina wanted to apany him and wanted to guard him, but she was also pulled by Hiratsuka to go to the school.


    Akane also came to visit him and there was a trace of worry on her face.


    Haru also talked with Akane and somehow he could see she had be a bit thinner than before which made him confused wondering whether her rtionship with her boyfriend wasn''t good.


    In the end, the one who stayed to apany him was Kirari since she wasing from a different school and Hiratsuka couldn''t force her to go to the school.


    "Then, I''ll go first. I''ll go back when school is over," Hiratsuka said.


    Sora, Utaha, and Yuri seemed to be reluctant and looked at Haru with a pitiful expression hoping that he could ask Hiratsuka to let them stay, but he really felt that there were too many people in his room which made him speechless.


    Megumi was as calm as ake, but Haru could see that she wanted to stay.


    Haru agreed with Hiratsuka''s decision to bring all of them to the school since he was alright.


    "Let me send you out, Shizuka-san," Kirari said.


    Hiratsuka looked at Kirari and sighed. "Then please Kirari."


    Kirari and Hiratsuka looked at each other and thought that it would be good to talk to each other for a while.


    "I will go with them for a while, Haru," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. He sat on his bed inside his room while reading a book. However, he could hear the voices of children who were ying at the park within the hospital. He opened the window of his room and let the morning sun enter his room.


    Haru was reading his book calmly until the door of his room opened. He was wondering why Kirari was returning so fast, but it seemed that it wasn''t Kirari.


    "Haru, it has been a while."


    "Uncle, it has been a while."


    Haru looked at the middle aged man who was wearing sses and a white coat. Then he noticed Maki, who was alsoing with this man.


    "You really have grown up."


    This man is Maki''s father. He walked toward him and asked, "I''m sorry that I can only visit you now. How are you doing?"


    "It''s alright, Uncle. It is just a small scratch."


    Maki''s father twitched his lips and said, "You might be the only one who can say that after being wounded by a bear." He sighed and looked at Haru again. The more he looked at Haru, the more that Haru was pleasing to his eyes. However, he couldn''t help but wanted to remind him since he also treated Haru as his child.


    "Haru, I''ve known you since I was a child. I know that you''re a bright child and you can even be a billionaire at a young age."


    "Thank you, Uncle. I''m just lucky."


    Haru needed to be humble in this situation. Maki''s father was his father''s friend and Maki''s father often gave him pocket money in the past. His parents were quite strict about money so he was grateful to Maki''s father in the past.


    "I know that there are a lot of temptations on your side, but you should consider your future seriously." Maki''s father pushed the frame of his sses.


    "This¡­ what do you mean, uncle?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, what do you think of our Maki? You''ve known each other since you were a child, right? If I remember that you promised to marry each other during your childhood time?" Maki''s father felt that it would be good if his daughter married Haru.


    "Papa! What are you saying?!"


    Maki, who had been silent, suddenly burst out and felt embarrassed when her father suddenly uttered those words.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and felt speechless at Maki''s father.


    "What''s wrong? You like him, right?"


    Maki''s face was as red as her hair. She blushed and said, "D, don''t say such a stupid thing! I, I don''t like him!"


    "Yes, yes, you love him, right?"


    "Papa!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bystander at that moment. He was looking at the interaction between Maki and her father with an interest as if their conversation didn''t have anything to do with him.


    "I''ll continue to check the other patients. I''ll let Maki apany you, alright?"


    "Papa!!!"


    "Yes, father, no, I mean uncle."


    Haru joked which somehow made Maki''s father nodded in satisfaction, though, Maki was blushing and couldn''t look at Haru.


    Maki''s father smiled and patted Maki''s head. "Don''t forget to go to schoolter."


    "I, I know¡­"


    Maki blushed while looking at her father who came out from Haru''s room. She suddenly wasn''t sure what to say since there were only both of them inside the room.


    "Y, you alright?" Maki asked.


    "I''m fine, thanks to your mother."


    Maki nodded and said, "Yes, mother is a skilled doctor." She was proud of her parents and there was no doubt about it.


    "How is everyone?" Haru asked. He had told everyone on Muse that he was going to go on a trip before and he didn''t tell any of them about his ident.


    "They''re training hard even if their producer isn''ting."


    Maki hummed while twirling the tip of her hair.


    "My bad. You know the wounds on my body, right?"


    Maki turned worried and asked, "Y, you, why do you have to fight against a bear? Can you let someone else take care of it?" She didn''t know the details of the ident since there were a lot of people who came to his room which didn''t give her a chance to enter Haru''s room.


    "It was inevitable. There wasn''t anyone at that time who could protect my girlfriends."


    Maki was gloomy when she heard about his girlfriends. She bit her lips and knew that he couldn''t change his habit. However, at the same time, she was moved when she found out that he fought a bear to protect his girlfriend.


    ''If that girlfriend is me¡­''


    Maki suddenly blushed.


    "What''s wrong, Maki?"


    "N, nothing!" Maki thought for a while and asked, "Should I tell everyone about this?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "You don''t need to tell them. I don''t want to make them worry about me." He didn''t tell Eli, Nozomi, nor the members of Muse about his hospitalization since he didn''t want to make them worried.


    "Hmmm¡­¡­" Maki thought for a while and wanted to say something, but the door was opened.


    "Hmm? Haru, who is this?" Kirari asked while looking at Maki.


    "My name is Nishikino Maki. I''m Haru''s childhood friend." Maki didn''t seem to shy away from Kirari and smiled politely. She knew that this girl should be her rival. She looked at Haru and said, "Haru, I''ll go back first. I have to go to school."


    "Be careful." Haru nodded.


    Kirari smiled looking at Maki and Maki nodded politely at her. When the door was closed, Kirari said, "Is she also your girlfriend?"


    "No, she''s only my childhood friend."


    "You don''t want to make her your future wife like me? She''s the daughter of the owner of this hospital, right?" Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "You''re not jealous?" Haru asked.


    "Why should I?" Kirari sat on Haru''sp and asked, "If you date her, are you going to leave me?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s good."


    Kirari smiled and asked, "There are only two of us here, what do you want to do?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1134 Gamble again?

    <h4>Chapter 1134 Gamble again?</h4>


    "The sun feels good."


    "Right?"


    Kirari looked at him and said, "Though, I don''t expect that you want to spend your day in the park." She thought that this lewd beast was going to ask something perverted.


    "I''m not always thinking about using my anaconda, alright?"


    After Kirari asked a previous question, Haru proposed to go to the park within the hospital. It might be because he had heard theughter of the children that it made him nostalgic since during his childhood time, he also often yed in this ce waiting for his parents to return back from their job as a doctor in this hospital.


    "But this isn''t bad, right?"


    "That''s true."


    Kirari rested her head on Haru''s shoulder. It had been a while since she had been rxed since she was very busy with the matter within the school and her family. She had a lot of enemies after all and she was tense all the time, but when she was with him, she felt rxed and felt secure.


    The warm sun''s rays bathed her entire body which made her mood very good.


    Haru was wearing his hospital pajamas which he covered in hoodie so it didn''t attract the attention of too many people or make them think that he was sick. In this park, rather than a patient, people would think of him as a guest who was going to visit his acquaintance or friends.


    For Kirari, it was quite rare for her to wear anything besides her school uniform or kimono. However, in this hospital, she wore a white shirt that she tucked inside her light blue knee length skirt.


    "Is it alright to leave the school? You know¡­ you''ve got a lot of enemies after all."


    At Hyakkou Academy, even though Kirari was the student council president, there were a lot of people who targeted her position since the position of student council president was very tasty in the eyes of a lot of people.


    "It''s alright. I left Ririka there," Kirari said.


    "Ririka, huh? Her face is simr to yours, but it is impossible for her to impersonate you," Haru said.


    "Oh? Why is that?" Kirari asked and looked at Haru curiously. In the past, she had told Haru that in her childhood, she along with Ririka, who was her twin sisters, often pretended to be the same people to confuse a lot of people and it had always been sessful since Ririka didn''t have her own will and followed her all the time.


    Or rather Ririka had always been Kirari''s shadow all the time.


    "I''m not sure about other people since they might have mistaken both of you, but for me, it is impossible to mistake both of you," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ how can you be so sure?" Kirari asked with interest.


    "Because you two are different."


    "Is it different? How so?"


    Haru moved his head closer and whispered, "Because you''ve be my woman."


    "¡­"


    Kirari was speechless, but when she pondered for a while, she could agree with Haru''s point. After she had lost her virginity to Haru, she knew that she had be even more beautiful and her temperament was quite different from before. However, she still believed in her twin sister''s acting ability.


    Kirari and Ririka had trained their acting ability to the point that both of them would think that they were the same people.


    Kirari believed that Ririka could be her during school when she apanied Haru to the hospital.


    "Even so, I still believe in Ririka."


    "So you think that I can''t distinguish between both of you?" Haru raised his eyebrow since he felt that he was being challenged.


    Kirari also smiled amusingly and said, "Yes, I think so."


    "¡­¡­"


    "How about a bet?" 2x


    "What''s the bet?" Haru asked.


    "If you can distinguish us apart then I''ll be yours," Kirari said.


    "¡­"


    ''You''re mine already, alright?'' Haru was speechless, but he didn''t think too much.


    "If you fail to distinguish between us then you''ll be mine," Kirari said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Before we make an agreement, can I ask what is the difference?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, it is different. If you be mine, then I won''t let you marry another girl beside me in the future, but if I be yours, then I''ll let you marry another girl beside me," Kirari said. She was greedy and even if she had epted the rtionship between them, it didn''t mean that she had given up trying to make him be hers alone.


    Kirari knew that Haru was different from other men, however, she was dubious when he could distinguish her from her twin sister. Though, if he failed, she would be disappointed in him.


    Haru could see several messages in Kirari''s words which made him sigh. He held her hand and said, "You''re mine." He stared at her and continued. "But it doesn''t mean that I''ll treat you as a thing that I can gamble away with ease. That includes other girls too. You''re a girl that I''ve chosen to stay with and I love you. However, I can''t leave them behind because I love them too. So I''ll ept this gamble. And it''s not because of the reward of the gamble, but because it is to make you know that even if there are millions of you in front of me. I can find you. I can distinguish the woman that I love even if there are a million of people with simr appearance."


    "Haru¡­"


    Kirari was a girl who acted by her emotion and when she heard those words that came from his mouth, she kissed him without hesitation.


    This time, Haru learned his lesson and there were a lot of bodyguards who hid in his surroundings so no one would capture or take a picture of them.


    However, it seemed that there were people who watched their affectioned action in this park.


    "B, big brother and big sister are kissing!"


    "U, uwaa¡­"


    "H, how shameless.!"


    Haru forgot that there were child patients who were ying in this park, but stopped when they saw him and Kirari kissing each other.


    Kirari didn''t care too much, but Haru knew that he shouldn''t give a bad example to the children. He parted his lips and said, "Kirari, let''s stop. There are a lot of children who are looking at us."


    "What? Are you embarrassed?" Kirari smiled when she saw Haru''s reaction.


    Haru coughed several times then looked at the children. "Alright, don''t gather here, and continue to y there."


    "Eh¡­?!"


    The group of naughty children seemed toin when they heard Haru''s words.


    Haru knew that he needed to change the topic of conversation and suddenly found a way. "Hey, what''s your name?" He looked at a little girl who was holding a melodica.


    "Huh?" The little girl seemed surprised, but said innocently, "My name is Rina, big brother."


    "Well, Rina-chan, can you lend big brother your melodica? I''ll teach you how to y," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Rina seemed very happy.


    "Sit here."


    Haru patted the space between Kirari and himself. He looked at Kirari''s reaction and could see that she was quite disappointed when they stopped their kiss, but then she became interested when she heard that he was going to y melodica.


    Rina didn''t feel afraid of Haru since this big brother was very handsome. She cheerfully sat between Kirari and Haru then gave the melodica to Haru looking at him with anticipation.


    "You can blow the melodica then I''ll be the one who is ying, is that alright with you, Rina-chan?"


    "Yes, big brother." Rina nodded eagerly.


    "Then I''ll y ''Twinkle Twinkle Little Star''." Haru looked at the two children in front of him and Rina who sat in the middle of him and Kirari before asking, "So do any of them know the song?"


    "Me! Me! Me!"


    "I know the song!"


    "I can sing it!"


    Haru nodded and said, "Then, let''s sing together, alright?"


    "Yes!" 3x


    "Kirari, how about you?"


    "I want to see whether you can y it or not."


    Kirari knew that this guy loved bullsh*t and wondered whether this was a trick or if her husband-to-be could really y melodica. However, she didn''t care much whether he could y it or not since the time that she spent with him was very fun for her.


    Haru then told Rina to blow the melodica and started to y while singing the song together with everyone.


    "Twinkle, twinkle, little star,


    I wonder what you are


    Up above the world so high¡­"

 Chapter 1135 Song 1

    <h4>Chapter 1135 Song 1</h4>


    Inside the hospital room with an antiseptic smell, there was a cute girlying on the bed while reading "Venus Weekly" (Haru''s Shoujo manga magazine). It wasn''t a new magazine, rather it was a magazine which was being released a month ago. There were wrinkles in this magazine which made people couldn''t help but think that the one who owned this magazine was quite messy, but in truth, this magazine had been read several times so there were wrinkles on some pages within the magazine.


    The girl didn''t seem bored and kept reading the manga magazine, but suddenly she heard a voice of someone singing and ying a music instrument from her room which made her curious.


    Her room was right on the 1st floor and it was near the location of the park within the hospital. However, she was in the room with six people and her location was right in the middle so she couldn''t see who was singing in the park, especially when her bed was covered in curtains.


    "Twinkle, twinkle, little star,


    I wonder what you are


    Up above the world so high¡­"


    She couldn''t help but join in singing the song since it was very enjoyable. She wanted to go to the park, but she needed to wait for her brother.


    "Hatsune, sorry to make you wait."


    The curtain was opened and a young man with long red hair which covered his left eye entered the location where the girl was staying.


    "Ah, Nii-san!"


    The girl seemed to be very spirited when she saw her older brother.


    Her older brother noticed the manga magazine on the girl''sp and sighed inwardly. He knew that his little sister loved to read manga, but he didn''t have enough money to buy it.


    "Sorry, Hatsune¡­ I''ll buy you a manga next time."


    The girl seemed surprised, but she shook her head. "No, it''s alright. I''m happy with this magazine." She held "Weekly Venus" in her hands with a bright smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    The young man smiled and thought that he would buy the manga after he had received his sry next time.


    "Nii-san, can we visit the park?"


    "Park?" The young man seemed surprised.


    "Just the park within the hospital, can we go?"


    The young man looked at his little sister''s hopeful expression and wanted to directly bring her, but he knew that he couldn''t agree to her request without a confirmation from the nurse.


    "Let me ask the nurse," the young man said.


    "Thank you, Nii-san. If it isn''t good then can you bring me near the window? I want to see who is singing at the park," the girl said.


    "Singing?"


    The young man only realized it now, but he could hear a joyful song from his spot.


    "Like a diamond in the sky


    Twinkle, twinkle little star


    How I wonder what you are."


    The young man also felt slightly curious and said, "Then, I''ll ask the nurse now."


    "Yes!" The girl nodded with a hopeful expression.


    The young man asked the nurse and they received permission to y in the park. He thanked the nurse who then helped his little sister sit in the wheelchair before bringing her to the park within the hospital since he was afraid to miss the group of people who sang in the park.


    In another room of this hospital, there was a woman who was absentmindedly making crane origami. After she made one, she made another one without saying anything. She was alive, but her eyes were dead. It was as if she didn''t have any intention or hope to live anymore.


    This woman was beautiful. She wore pink hospital pajamas with a beautiful hairpin on her silky long ck hair.


    Unlike the little girl who was staying in the room of six people, this woman stayed in the VIP room without anyone bothering her.


    It was in the morning so the window was open so the sun could enter the room.


    The sun''s rays have a lot of benefits, especially in the early morning which is why the window of this woman''s room is opened.


    However, it would be dangerous to leave the woman alone so there was a nurse who apanied this woman, sitting silently on the side while doing her work.


    Then suddenly from the outside, the woman and the nurse could hear a song of "Twinkle Twinkle Little Star" from the room.


    The nurse was a bit curious and looked out the window until she saw Haru, Kirari, and a group of children who sang together cheerfully. She couldn''t help but smile since she also felt happy when she saw them.


    However, the nurse didn''t expect that there was a movement from the woman who wasying in the bedroom.


    The woman turned her head toward the window and her eyes shed before she continued to make a crane origami, but somehow, her body moved slightly and seemed to enjoy the song which came from the outside of her room.


    In another room of this hospital, there was Haru''s acquaintance inside the room.


    Sakura Yamauchi.


    Sakura was the girl who asked Haru to let her eat his pancreas. She was also the girl whose pancreas failed to work which caused her to haveplications within her body. She couldn''t live that long, but she was happy when she thought about the day she spent with him.


    It was like a dream, but she knew that she would sleep soon so she let it go that way. Even though she was tempted to move further, she knew that she couldn''t. Luckily, he had a girlfriend so she didn''t need to worry about him when she suddenly left him.


    Sakura felt a bit frustrated at her condition, but there was nothing that she could do.


    Herplications required her to go to hospital again. She felt a bit depressed, but she quickly cheered up when she thought that she could meet him again after she had left the hospital.


    Laying on her bed, Sakura felt a bit bored and thought to have a chat with him, she was afraid to trouble him since it was time for school, and at the same time, she had to admit that Haru was a genius to develop "LINE" since she really had fun with it. She was thinking of ying "ppy Bird", but then she heard a song from the outside of her room which made her curious.


    Sakura stood up from her bed then looked outside the window, but she couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "Haru!"


    Sakura was surprised to see Haru in the park of the hospital. She then noticed his pants, even though he was wearing hoodie to hide it, she knew that he was being hospitalized. She frowned since she didn''t know why he was being hospitalized, but she could see that he seemed to be alright when she saw him ying with a group of children.


    "¡­"


    Sakura stared at him, and wanted to go to the park, but stopped when she saw the girl who sat beside him. This girl was beautiful, and she could see that this girl was waiting for Haru.


    "So that''s his girlfriend¡­"


    Sakura sighed then smiled. She knew that she needed to give up, but¡­


    She was unwilling.


    However, she knew that was impossible, but at least, it should be alright for her to be part of his memory, right?


    Haru yed the melodica and sang along with everyone.


    Kirari also had fun staying with him.


    The group of children were also having fun together.


    When the song was over, the group of children looked at Haru in amazement.


    "Big brother, let''s y again!"


    "Teach me how to y big brother!"


    "Big brother, sing for us again!"


    Haru thought that he was only popr with women, but it seemed that he was popr with children too.

 Chapter 1136 Song 2

    <h4>Chapter 1136 Song 2</h4>


    Hearing their request, Haru thought for a bit and nodded.


    "Then big brother is going to y a new song."


    "Eh? A new song?" 3x


    The group of children seemed very surprised.


    "You''re going to make a song?" Kirari asked. She knew that Haru could y a musical instrument from guitar, bass, and melodica. She was wondering whether he could y piano, but more importantly, she was wondering whether he could make a song.


    "It''s not exactly a new song, but it is an old song which I''ve been thinking about during my youth."


    During his middle school time, Haru was quite often courting a girl with a romantic song. He didn''t feel embarrassed and directly giarized it from the previous world since there was no song from his previous world in this world.


    "I''ll y it first then I''ll teach you so we can y together, alright?" Haru said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    Haru could see that everyone was holding a musical instrument from cast, recorder, and melodica which he was holding. He told his bodyguard toe and told him to buy him a melodica quickly.


    Haru''s bodyguard, a GT Robot, nodded before going to the music store to get a melodica.


    The one which was controlling GT Robot was a program which was being developed by Haru and Ritsu.


    GT Robot could do various actions because of this program which made it possible for him to ask it to get him a melodica.


    After asking for that request, Haru showed the group of children and Kirari about the song that was quite popr in his previous life.


    (SFX: A Morning of the g Ravine).


    The moment he yed this song, the doves suddenly flew around nearby and seemed to be ying together happily.


    The group of children also looked at Haru with amazement.


    Kirari was surprised at first and then she remembered that her husband-to-be seemed to have won a music award during his childhood time. She had investigated Haru''s history before and she knew about his life, including how he lost his virginity.


    Looking at Haru, Kirari smiled and really enjoyed their time together.


    Haru didn''t know what Kirari was thinking and continued to y. He noticed that there were two people who were walking in his direction. Even though he had his bodyguard guarded around him, he didn''t stop someone who wanted to y in the park.


    ''It''s like a brother and sister?''


    Haru wasn''t sure, but hemunicated with his bodyguard through the signal telling them to not stop both sister and brother who moved toward his location.


    Kirari seemed to notice a young man who pushed a girl in a wheelchair. She nced at them for a second before looking at Haru again.


    When the song stopped, Haru could hear pping sounds from a group of children, Kirari, and the cute girl who was in the wheelchair. He looked at the cute girl then noticed the young man. It seemed that he had seen this young man somewhere, but he wasn''t sure.


    The young man also looked at Haru and remembered that he had seen him. However, he wasn''t sure whether Haru would remember him.


    "Big brother, your song is very good." The cute girl praised Haru.


    "Thank you. Do you want to learn it together?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? Can I?" The cute girl asked.


    "Why not? It is more fun to do it together, right?" Haru looked at a group of children.


    "YES!!!" 3x


    "How about you, Kirari?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t mind."


    Kirari didn''t care too much. In her eyes, the group of children, the cute girl, and the young man who pushed the wheelchair of the cute girl would only be a passerby in her life. She felt that as long as it was fun, she was alright with it and she knew that if something happened, Haru''s bodyguards could respond quickly.


    Kirari''s family also owned a bodyguard, but in terms of strength, she could see that Haru''s bodyguards were stronger. She wouldn''t be surprised if he told him that his bodyguards were cyborgs or robots from the future who would say "I''ll be back" since they were so powerful.


    Then both the cute girl and the young man also joined Haru''s group to learn Haru''s song which he had yed earlier.


    Haru started to teach the group of children along with the cute girl who was in the wheelchair. He learned the name of this girl was Hatsune Otonashi. From his observation, this girl should be in her middle school. Even though her body was slightly petite, he could see that she could grow into a big beauty in the future.


    Both of them talked to each other and joked.


    Haru felt quite good since his identity wasn''t being noticed.


    For the young man who pushed the wheelchair, Haru learned his name was Yuzuru Otonashi. He remembered that he had seen Yuzuru previously at the convenience storest year.


    When his bodyguard returned with three melodica, Haru shared with Hatsune and Kirari.


    Kirari also wanted to learn since she was quite free and it wouldn''t hurt to learn a new skill.


    Haru was teaching them skilfully about the song which he had yed previously.


    "A Morning of the g Ravine".


    It was the name of a song which he had yed before.


    Yuzuru didn''t join their conversation, but he smiled when he saw his little sister smiling andughing with everyone. He felt that his hard work was worth it when he could see her smile everyday.


    Of course, it didn''t go unnoticed by Haru which made him nodded and somehow he could understand Yuzuru''s feelings.


    When Kirari, Hatsune, and a group of children were training together, Haru started to talk with Yuzuru.


    "Otonashi, is Hatsune your little sister?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, she''s my little sister." Yuzuru didn''t feel awkward when he talked with Haru. He wasn''t sure the reason though, it might be because he had seen him previously.


    "She''s cute. Protect her, when she''s out of the hospital, there might be a lot of boys who are going to confess to her." Haru joked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuzuru suddenly became gloomy when he thought about that possibility, but then his smile turned into depression when he thought about his little sister''s condition.


    "What''s wrong, Otonashi?" Haru asked.


    "N, nothing." Yuzuru shook his head and said, "K, Kasugano-san."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you." Yuzuru bowed his head.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt weird and asked, "Why did you thank me so suddenly?"


    "You might not remember it, but you''ve shared a side dish previously when we met each other at the convenience store," Otonashi said. He was very hungry at that time and a cup noodle wasn''t enough to fill his stomach, but that side dish made him slightly energized during his work.


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "You don''t need to think too much."


    "Even so¡­"


    "Well, do you want to treat something?"


    "Yes."


    Otonashi nodded without hesitation when he heard Haru''s words, he nodded without hesitation. Even though he didn''t have that much money and all of his money, he spent it on his little sister''s treatment, but he was really grateful to Haru because Haru had shared his side dish at that time and Haru could also bring a smile to his little sister.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect Otonashi to answer him without hesitation, but he didn''t mind since he could see that Otonashi was also a sis-con. It was pretty hard to know a sis-con in his original world so he didn''t mind befriending Otonashi.


    "That''s good. Let''s go outter when I''ve left the hospital."


    Otonashi was a bit surprised and asked, "Kasugano-san, are you also being hospitalized?"


    "Yes, I''m wounded because I was fighting a bear before."


    "¡­"


    Otonashi thought that Haru was really good at joking around. Little did he know what Haru had said to him was true.


    Then both of them started to talk to each other and unconsciously they had made a bond, even though they didn''t realize it.


    The bond was known as sis-con.

 Chapter 1137 Days

    <h4>Chapter 1137 Days</h4>


    Sora, Megumi, Yuri, and Utaha were sent to the school by Hiratsuka. They could only sigh at the power of Hiratsuka since they knew that Hiratsuka was Haru''s aunt which meant that she was his closest family.


    In other words, Hiratsuka could also act as Haru''s mother.


    Yuri and Utaha, of course, didn''t want to have a bad impression of their mother-inw (Hiratsuka in their impression).


    However, Hiratsuka would be furious if she knew that she was being treated like a mother since she was in herte 20''s.


    Sora and Megumi were in their sses and when both of them entered Chika they immediately came to them asking whether they were alright.


    "We''re alright," Megumi said.


    Sora wasn''t in the mood to answer Chika and sat down on her desk quickly. She looked at the time and felt that time was moving very slowly. She was wondering whether she could go back as soon as possible.


    Chika came from the politician''s family and she had a very high EQ (in her mind). Even though she always did something stupid most of the time, during an important moment she was a friend that could be leaned on. She wasn''t sure why both Sora and Megumi decided to go back early before and why they didn''t go to school yesterday. She was curious, but she didn''t ask them a question since she knew that it was troublesome being asked such a question.


    Megumi seemed to be grateful for Chika''s consideration and talked normally with her asking what had happened during the ss and wondering whether there was homework that she needed to do.


    "Right, I had sent paperwork to your home, but it seemed that you weren''t at home yesterday."


    Chika sighed. She was really curious about what had happened, but she knew that it would be rude to ask them this question.


    "Where did you go yesterday?" Yumeko asked directly. She was curious and she decided to ask anyway.


    "Oh, we''re going to the hospital," Megumi said.


    Sora nced at Megumi, but she said nothing since she knew that she could believe in Megumi.


    "Huh?"


    Yumeko and Chika seemed to achieve some understanding and didn''t talk that loud.


    "What are you going to do there?" Chika asked.


    "My boyfriend is wounded, but he''s alright now," Megumi said. She felt that the more she hid the more that it would turn into troublesome and it was better to talk about it now.


    "Huh? Haru was? Why?" Yumeko asked and there was a trace of worry on her face.


    "¡­"


    Chika looked at Yumeko in surprise since she was wondering why Yumeko called Megumi''s boyfriend by his first name and why Yumeko seemed to be very worried. She rubbed her chin and wondered whether Megumi''s boyfriend was Yumeko''s ex.


    "It''s alright. It was just a scratch. If you want, you can check him out," Megumi said.


    "Eh? Can I?" Yumeko was surprised.


    "What do you think, Sora?" Megumi asked.


    Sora looked at Yumeko for a while and nodded. "Why not?"


    "I''ll visit the hospital with youter." Yumeko became very spirited when she heard that she could visit Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chika was looking at the interaction between three people and became even more curious what the rtionship was between the three of them and Megumi''s boyfriend.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­?!''


    Suddenly in Chika''s head, Megumi''s boyfriend was the famous harem king?


    On the Hyakkou Academy, Sayaka thought that Kirari would be absent, but she didn''t expect that Kirari would appear at the student council. She blinked her eyes and looked at Kirari in disbelief since she thought that Kirari would stay with Haru all the time.


    "What''s wrong, Sayaka?" Ririka asked.


    "N, nothing." Sayaka shook her head.


    "Kirari, are you not going to be with Haru?" Runa asked.


    The meeting hadn''t started and the only ones who were inside the student council room were Sayaka, Kirari, Runa, and Yuriko.


    "It''s alright. I''ll go to the hospital after the meeting," Kirari said.


    "Hmm¡­" Runa nodded and suddenly asked, "By the way, where''s Ririka? I don''t see her anywhere."


    "She has some business at home," Kirari said simply. She sighed and said, "If you have time to ask some questions why don''t we prepare for our meeting right away since I don''t want to waste my time here."


    "¡­"


    Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko could see that Kirari was in a bad mood. They thought that it might be because Haru wasn''t here which made them sigh. They also felt worried about Haru, but when they saw a number of girls that came to his roomst time, it made them unsure what to do. Though, in truth, they wanted to see him since it was amazing to learn that Haru was wounded because he was fighting a bear. They also wanted to learn how such an incident could happen.


    "Kirari, I''ll visit Haruter," Runa said.


    Kirari nodded and said, "Sure. Juste."


    However, in truth, Kirari was Ririka who pretended to be Kirari.


    Even though Ririka seemed to be very calm, in reality, she sighed. When her sister asked her to pretend to be her, she nodded and agreed. However, when she tried to pretend to be one, it was harder than she had thought since their feelings weren''t the same.


    Kirari was falling in love with Haru, but Ririka wasn''t.


    Even though Ririka was curious about Haru and wondering what both Haru and Kirari had been doing in Kirari''s room, it definitely wasn''t love or rather it was impossible for her to fall in love with her sister''s fiance.


    Ririka was Kirari''s twin sister and she wasn''t Kirari. Unlike Kirari, she would marry someone that she didn''t know in the future and she also wasn''t sure whether she would love that fiance that had been decided by her family in the future.


    Even though Ririka didn''t really mind it, at least, she wanted to know how it felt to fall in love since she could see that her twin sister was always very happy. She was wondering whether love was really that wonderful.


    Then the door of the student council was opened and a member of the student council entered the room one by one.


    "Let''s start the meeting then."


    Ririka didn''t waste her time and decided to start the meeting right away so no one would know that she was pretending to be Kirari.


    Haru and Kirari decided to return after they had enough to y with everyone. They said goodbye to everyone, though, he didn''t promise them that they would y with them again tomorrow since he might go home tomorrow.


    Even though Maki''s mother had told him to stay for a week, he felt that it was too boring to stay at the hospital for a week.


    Haru didn''t want to stay that long.


    Kirari didn''t think too much and as long as she could stay with him then it was all good.


    When Haru and Kirari returned, the Otonashi siblings also returned to their room.


    "Nii-san, can we y with them tomorrow?" Hatsune asked while holding a melodica which had been given by Haru.


    "Let''s just wait for tomorrow, alright?" Yuzuru said. Even though he knew that his little sister wanted to y with Haru, he knew that he couldn''t force Haru.


    Hatsune, who looked at Yuzurus''s expression, then nodded and didn''t ask for the impossible. Even though it was fun to stay with Haru, she couldn''t be selfish.


    "I''m having fun ying with Nii-san," Hatsune said with a smile.


    Yuzuru nodded with a smile. He patted Hatsune''s head and said, "Then, I''ll y with Yuzuru again tomorrow, alright?"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Hatsune''s smile, Yuzuru knew that he needed to work hard since they could only depend on each other since they were orphans. He might be tired, but he felt that everything was worth it.

 Chapter 1138 Fun Chat

    <h4>Chapter 1138 Fun Chat</h4>


    As Haru returned to the room together with Kirari, he could see that her mood was very good and she had been holding the melodica which he had bought before. It seemed that she wanted to practice it again since it was fun.


    Kirari held Haru''s hand and asked him to teach him again.


    "Can you teach me again?"


    "Why not?"


    Both of them spent their time ying melodica until Maki''s mother entered the room.


    "How is your body, Haru?"


    "I''m fine, Aunty. It should be alright for me to go home, right?" Haru asked.


    "Why do you want to go home so badly?" Maki''s mother asked, but she could tell that Haru was alright since she had seen him ying with a group of children.


    "It can''t be helped." Haru sighed and said, "The cost of hospital is too expensive for me." His expression told them as if he didn''t have money to pay his hospital bill.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki''s mother and Kirari were speechless.


    If someone else said those words to them with Haru''s expression then they would believe them without hesitation, but the one who had said those words was the richest guy in this country which made them not sure whether they shouldugh or cry.


    "Let me check your body and if there''s nothing wrong, then you can go back on the Sunday," Maki''s mother said.


    "Sunday¡­"


    Haru nodded since he only needed to stay at least two days in the hospital. Even though it was fun ying with a group of children earlier, it didn''t mean that he was alright to stay all the time in this ce.


    Maki''s mother didn''t force him to stay since she could tell that Haru seemed to be alright, but she needed to be sure that he was really alright since his identity was special. She didn''t care much about his identity as a billionaire, but she was sure that he might be her son-inw in the future. For Kirari who was staying beside him, she closed her eyes and felt that it was alright since what she wanted was her daughter''s happiness.


    If her daughter wanted to be with this naughty boy then she didn''t mind and she knew that he had an ability to take care of her daughter. Though, she wouldn''t be merciful to him if he hurt her daughter.


    "Aunty! Aunty! It hurts! You put the needle in the wrong spot!"


    "Oh!" Maki''s mother blushed and hurriedly took out the needle from his arm. She snorted and pped his arm. "What are you afraid of? You''re a man, right? Don''t cry for something small!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he then pouted. If this woman wasn''t Maki''s mother then he might push her to bed then¡­¡­


    "Alright, it''s done."


    Maki''s mother knew that she was at fault and felt slightly embarrassed. "Then I''ll go back first. Don''t do something perverted, alright?"


    "We won''t," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Kirari only looked at Haru''s shameless expression with a slight smile.


    Maki''s mother said goodbye and left them.


    "So we''re not doing anything perverted?" Kirari asked.


    "Do you want to try my massage technique?" Haru asked.


    "Massage technique? Can you give me a massage?" Kirari asked. Even though she was skeptical, she felt that her husband-to-be should be able to do a massage since she felt that this guy was a human stallion.


    "Of course, leave it to me."


    Haru had gotten a Cookie from his previous reward and of course, he received a knowledge about massage from Cookie.


    "Then let me try it."


    Kirariid her stomach right on his bed. She would be lying if she didn''t need a massage. Even though her breasts weren''t that big and it didn''t put pressure on her back, sometimes she felt that her back was like jelly, especially after she had done an adult y with her husband-to-be.


    "Ready?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Suddenly Kirari became nervous and thought that Haru''s massage technique wasn''t good, but it seemed that she was thinking too much or rather his massage technique was just sublime. She tightened her leg muscles and moved her toes.


    "Ahnn¡­¡­"


    Kirari took a deep breath and didn''t expect that it would feel very good.


    "How is it, madam? Is my technique really good?"


    "Yes." Kirari smiled and said, "If you do well, then I''ll add a bonus to your paymentter."


    "Oh, thank you, madam. Then I''ll do my best."


    Kirari chuckled and closed her eyes enjoying this massage since it was so good.


    Haru sat on his bed while looking at Kirari who had gone to sleep. He knew that this girl was very tired since there were a lot of things which she needed to do. He caressed her forehead which made her hug his hand as a bolster.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t move and when he was bored, he decided to check his smartphone. He saw that he received a chat from the Group Chat and also a chat from Sakura. He wanted to open the chat from the Group Chat, but stopped when he saw a chat from Sakura.


    Sakura: "I can see that you''re in the hospital."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised and wondering whether Sakura was staying in the same hospital, but when he thought for a while, he felt that it was quite normal since this hospital was the ce where he met her for the first time.


    Haru: "Oh? Did you gain a superpower?"


    Sakura: "You''rete!"


    Haru knew that Sakura was a bit angry since he had only answered her chat after an hour or so.


    Sakura: "But for your information, I have gained irvoyance power. It is also the reason why I can tell that you''re in the hospital."


    Haru: "You''re at the hospital right now?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura: "You''re not fun!"


    Haru smiled when he read her reply.


    Haru: "Do you want to go out after you''ve left the hospital?"


    Sakura: "Oh? You''re going to take me somewhere?"


    Haru: "Do you want to go somewhere?"


    Sakura: "Yes! Let''s go out next week!"


    Haru: "Where?"


    Sakura: "It''s a secret! You should be prepared, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless and asked, "We''re going to stay for a night?"


    Sakura: "Yeah! You can''t? Is it your girlfriend?"


    Haru: "What about your boyfriend?"


    Sakura: "It should be alright since it is only an outing between friends."


    Haru: "Then it should be alright for me too."


    Sakura: "Then it is a promise!"


    Sakura: "If you break your promise then you need to swallow a thousand needles!"


    Haru: "What''s with that dangerous punishment?"


    Haru: "But let''s go out at that time."


    Sakura: "At this time, I should end the chat, but I''m a bit bored in my room."


    Sakura: "What are you doing now? Are you doing something perverted with your girlfriend?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "It seems that you really have irvoyance power."


    "¡­"


    Sakura, who was in the hospital room, blushed and snorted.


    "This perverted guy!"


    Sakura thought that this guy was teasing her. She smiled then started to reply to his chat since it was very fun.


    Haru continued to chat with Sakura then he also opened the chat on the group chat.


    All Might: "I''ve watched your story."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at that moment.

 Chapter 1139 Chat with All Might

    <h4>Chapter 1139 Chat with All Might</h4>


    Toshinori would have never thought that Haru would being from a harem story work and at the same time, it made him speechless. He had thought that Haru was a hero from a war-torn ce, a fierce mercenary, or even a skilled hitman, but he would have never thought that Haru was a harem protagonist. He sighed and rubbed his face when he watched how Haru had fuck.i.e.d numerous different girls. He was stunned and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Though, in the end, he decided to ask Haru about what would happen in his world since from all of the members of the Group Chat, his rtionship with Haru was the closest.


    After joining the Group Chat, Toshinori knew all the members of the Group Chat, both male and female. For the female, he was amazed that there was a fierce woman such as Esdeath, but he was even more speechless when he learned that Esdeath was Haru''s wife.


    He had to admit that the power of the harem protagonist was so scary.


    However, he had made a lot of connections with a number of male members from Gintoki, Korosensei, Luffy, Teppei, Kouha, and Yajima.


    For the female members, he knew Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Shinobu, Charlotte, Sumire, Tabane and Tsunade.


    He had to admit that it was a very fun group, but he was very cornered about what had happened to his world and decided to discuss this matter with Haru. Though, in the end, he also couldn''t help but mention "Yosuga no Sora" which he had watched on the Group Chat.


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "What do you want to say?"


    Toshinori was a bit embarrassed and knew that he wasn''t in ce to judge someone and he felt that Haru really might have the ability to have a lot of people.


    All Might: "No, I just want to tell you that I believe in the existence of another world."


    The fact was right in front of his eyes, Toshinori wasn''t a hardheaded person and he knew that he could go on the quest or go to another world to confirm the existence of another worldter.


    Haru: "That''s good."


    Haru: "Do you know where your world ising from? Movie, manga, or novel?"


    Toshinori didn''t seem that surprised when Haru asked this question since most of the members of the Group Chat wereing from an anime.


    All Might: "I''m not sure."


    All Might: "I also want to ask you, what do you think is going to happen to my world?"


    "What is going to happen in that world, huh?"


    Haru rubbed his chin and thought about the possibility of what would happen in Toshinori''s world. He was a writer and he could write several scenarios which would happen in Toshinori''s world. He pondered for a while before he answered Toshinori''s question.


    Haru: "I''ve made several scenarios, do you want to listen to it?"


    Toshinori''s eyes were lit up and agreed without hesitation.


    All Might: "Let me hear it."


    Haru: "You know that I''ve defeated All-For-One, but I guess, it isn''t over yet."


    Toshinori frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" He felt that the strongest viin in his world would be All-For-One since All-For-One had been a nemesis of owner of One-For-All. He knew that Haru had defeated All-For-One, and he thought that the world would be peaceful once again, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Haru: "All-For-One is just one of the strongest viins in your world. Even without him, there are several viins, robbers, kidnappers, etc in your world. Even if I''ve caught All-For-One before, your world won''t be peaceful and it might be just a prelude to something."


    Toshinori understood Haru''s words. In the past, he had also defeated All-For-One''s organization and made All-For-One needed to live in hiding. However, it didn''t mean that he had erased all the viins in this world or rather it was impossible to erase the evil in this world.


    If there was a righteous in this world then evil also existed.


    Both of them interconnected together such as shadow and light.


    Haru: "However, those viins don''t matter since they''re only small fries."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Toshinori was speechless.


    Haru: "Then the question is what you should worry about, right?"


    Toshinoru: "Do you know anything?" He felt that Haru was very smart and understood how this guy could make a harem.


    Haru: "There are several hypotheses that I''ve conjectured in my head."


    All Might: "What is it?"


    Haru: "First, the hero organization is evil and they''re nning to dominate the world."


    "¡­¡­"


    All Might was scared and asked, "I, is that true?"


    Haru: "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    "¡­¡­"


    Toshinori sucked a deep breath and berated, "Haru, don''t be kidding! Answer me seriously!" What he had asked was connected to the future of his world. He knew that there might be a chance for his world to be destroyed and he wanted to ask Haru''s opinion regarding this matter since Haru knew about his world. However, he didn''t expect Haru to make a joke.


    Haru: "It isn''t that difficult."


    Haru: "If your world is a novel, then there should be a stronger opponent waiting for you or your disciple."


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Toshinori was stunned.


    Haru: "If I might not appear then your wounds might not be healed and you might need to fight against All-For-One then in the end, you will retire since you can''t continue with your hero activity."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Toshinori was silent when he read Haru''s conjecture. He felt that it was reasonable since if he didn''t meet Haru then what Haru had told him would turn into the truth.


    If Haru didn''t fight against All-For-One then he would be the one who fought All-For-One.


    If he didn''t meet Haru and Tsunade, then his wounds wouldn''t be healed either which made him suck a deep breath wondering what would happen if that really happened.


    Haru: "Then all of the responsibility would be given to Midoriya who is your sessor."


    Toshinori nodded and asked, "And then?"


    Haru: "Then the answer is simple, who is most likely going to be Midoriya''s enemy?"


    "Who?"


    Toshinori thought this question on his head, but he wasn''t sure who could be Midoriya''s enemy.


    Haru: "It''s Shiragaki Tomura. I''m sure that All-For-One has given all of his power to his sessor so¡­¡­"


    Toshinori wasn''t stupid and he knew what would happen next .


    Haru: "Also, you also need to be careful with various organizations in your country. I know that there are yakuza, robber groups, and the Meta Liberation Army."


    Haru: "You might also need to face all of them at the same time."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Toshinori''s expression turned into determination.


    All Might: "Thank you, Haru."


    Toshinori was d to ask Haru since he knew after he had asked this question then he could start to prepare.


    Haru: "Oh, don''t put all of your trust into hero association or some heroes in your country since it is possible that they''re a spy."


    All Might: "I know. I won''t let them do what they want."


    Haru: "Tell me when you need help."


    All Might: "Yes, thank you again."


    All Might: "Oh, right! Congrattions to your first son!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "W, what do you mean?"


    All Might: "Huh? I heard from your sidekick that Tsunade is pregnant so I want to congratte you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Don''t even share that news with the Group Chat, alright?" He was sure that if Esdeath and Tabane knew about that matter then they would fly to his world and ask him to impregnate them.


    All Might: "I know. Oh, can I ask you a question?"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    All Might: "Did you really do that to your sister?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1140 Wondering....

    <h4>Chapter 1140 Wondering¡­</h4>


    The nine members of Muse trained together on the rooftop of their school.


    After Nico had joined Muse, they received a room for their activity. It was a very small room, but it was enough for them.


    When they were at school, they used that room to discuss the matter of idol activity and when they trained, they used the free space on the rooftop.


    Eli pped her hands, training all of the members of Muse for a dance. The dance which she had taught everyone would be used on their new MV (Music Video) for their new song.


    Haru had told them to make a song before he went on their trip and when he returned, he would help them to create a music video for their idol group.


    They had only one song on the website and the only one who sang that song in the video was only Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. They needed to have another song and also made it into a MV so they could introduce all of the members of Muse.


    "1, 2. 1, 2. 1, 2."


    Unlike in the past, their dance training was harder.


    Eli learned ballet during her childhood, and she knew that all of the members of Muse beside her were an ameteur so they needed an extra effort to be better. Though, when she saw their progress, she had to admit that their growth was very huge.


    Eight girls danced together with bright smiles that could bring everyone in cheerful moods.


    Unfortunately, Haru couldn''t see this scene with his own eyes.


    "Alright, let''s rest," Eli said.


    "Ah¡­ I''m tired¡­"


    Honoka plopped on the ground and her legs were soft from all of the training.


    "I, I''m hungry¡­ I, I need rice¡­" Hanayo also plopped on the ground and her legs were like jelly after that training.


    "Eli-chan is too strict, nyaa." Rin wiped the sweat off her face andined. She was the most athletic among everyone. Though, she had to admit that this training was quite hard.


    "You''ve decided to save the school, right? We need to work hard!" Eli said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Honoka and Hanayo grimaced then looked at Nozomi, hoping she could do something.


    Nozomi sighed softly and said, "B, but let''s take a rest first, Eli-chan¡­"


    "Eli-chan¡­" 2x


    Honoka and Hanayo looked at Eli with their puppy expressions.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s rest for a while, Eli," Nozomi said.


    "Well¡­" Eli nodded with a sigh.


    "Yay~" 2x


    Honoka and Hanayo were very happy at that moment.


    Usually at this moment, Umi would reprimand Honoka for beingzy, but she was quite busy writing new lyrics for their new song.


    Even though Haru had decided to be producer, it didn''t mean that he would be their nanny. He also wanted to train Umi since he had to admit that this girl was a very talented lyricist, especially when she was the one who wrote the lyrics of "Start;Dash".


    Umi had been told to make a song lyric with a theme about a dream and hope since a love song was very mainstream and they needed an eye catching song. However, it was harder than she had thought since she needed some inspiration.


    Maki was quite absentminded during training. She sighed and wondered what she would do at that moment.


    "Maki-chan, what''s wrong?" Nozomi asked.


    "N, nothing!"


    "Really¡­?" Nozomi moved very close to Maki and the distance between them was only a few centimeters. She also moved her hands weirdly as if trying to knead the bud on Maki''s chest.


    "W, what are you doing?!"


    Maki hurriedly protected her chest from this perverted girl.


    "So you''re alright?" Nozomi asked once again.


    "I''m alright. You don''t need to worry." Maki hummed and looked away.


    "Tsundere."


    "I''m not tsundere"!


    Nico ignored the conversation between Maki and Nozomi. She sat on the ground and couldn''t help butin. "Where is the producer? What is he doing now?!" Even though she had to admit that it was reassuring to have Haru as their producer. However, after that meeting, she never saw him again.


    "He''s our producer, not our manager. However, he has said that he''s on a business trip for a week," Eli said.


    "How did you know?" Nico asked and looked at Eli curiously.


    Some of the members also looked at Eli with a curious expression at the same time.


    Eli instantly blushed and she panicked.


    "He has also told me before," Umi said.


    "Oh, me too," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki stared at Eli, Umi, and Nozomi. She sighed at how sleazy Haru was, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Business trip, huh?" Nico blinked her eyes and sighed. Looking at her loli body, she looked at Eli''s bombastic body, Nozomi''s huggable body, then the other member''s body that made her couldn''t help but think that they were really attractive. However,pared to her "Nico Nico Smile", they still needed a long way before they could be a true idol.


    "Nico-chan, you don''t need to worry. We''re going to see him on Sunday since he has promised to make us our personal website," Kotori said.


    "Well, that''s true." Nico nodded.


    "¡­"


    Maki only remembered that they were going to take a photo on Sunday for their personal website. She became worried and wondered whether Haru coulde out from the hospital at that time.


    "Maki-chan, what''s wrong?" Hanayo asked.


    "N, nothing!"


    "Ah, are you hungry? If you''re that hungry, how about I share with you a rice ball that I''ve hidden on my clothes earlier?" Hanayo showed the rice ball which she had hidden on her clothes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki could only sigh at the moment.


    When Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, Utaha, Iwasawa, and Yumeko went to the hospital.


    However, Yumeko''s expression changed slightly when she saw the hospital. She suddenly stopped and said, "Ah, I forgot!"


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone was looking at Yumeko at that moment.


    "I remember that I need to receive a package that will be sent today," Yumeko said.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Then you''re going back now, Yumeko-san?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry everyone," Yumeko said.


    "Don''t be, it''s alright," Utaha said. She was wondering whether Yumeko would be their sister too in the future.


    "Be careful," Sora said.


    Yumeko smiled and said, "Then, I''ll go back first. Please tell Haru to get better, alright? Oh, also tell him, that I want to have a gamble with him again!" She waved her hand and left.


    "¡­"


    "Gamble?"


    Haru looked at everyone and had to admit that it was quite crowded at that moment. He rubbed his chin and remembered that he promised to go on a date with Sora tomorrow and he was wondering whether he could escape the hospital tomorrow.


    His thought was broken when he heard everyone started to y melodica that he had bought earlier. However, he had to admit that he was a bit surprised when he saw them were able to get along with each other, especially when there was Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko.


    Kirari told them what she had been doing with Haru earlier which somehow made them feel a bit jealous.


    "Right, his massage technique is incredible!"


    Kirari had to admit that Haru''s massage was very good.


    "Massage technique?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.


    Haru was about to say something, but the door opened suddenly.


    "Haru! I''ve brought you a bear hotpot!" Alice entered Haru''s room cheerfully while holding a pot in her hand. She didn''t care about the number of girls in Haru''s room since she knew that the majority of them weren''t his girlfriends.


    "Alice! Stop for me!"


    Erina also entered Haru''s room and her face was looking at Haru angrily.


    Alice moved to Haru''s bed and suddenly slipped.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone stopped talking at that moment and saw a pot which was about to fall at Haru.


    Alice also lost her bnce and was about to fall.


    "Ha--"


    They stopped talking since Haru caught the pot on his hand skillfully with one hand and Alice on one hand.


    "Let''s have a bear hot pot tonight," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Is it the bear that you''ve killed before?" Runa asked.


    Haru wasn''t sure and looked at Alice who was in his arms.


    "Yes, of course!" Alice nodded without hesitation.


    "Alice, get away from him!"


    "Eh¡­?"


    Erina pulled Alice away and sat at his arm which made everyone speechless.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s just eat, alright?" Haru said. He was wondering whether he could manage this much of women in the future.

 Chapter 1141 Soras Date

    <h4>Chapter 1141 Sora''s Date</h4>


    The next morning, Kirariid on Haru''s bed in the hospital with Megumi, Erina, and Megumi beside her. She was wearing a wig which was quite simr to Haru''s hair.


    "It seems that the n was sessful," Utaha said.


    "Yeah." Megumi nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina was speechless when she thought that this dumb n was sessful.


    Haru had promised to take Sora on a date on Saturday, however, he couldn''t get out since Maki''s mother had told him to stay until Sunday. Though, in the end, he didn''t wait until Sunday since he had something to do on Sunday and decided to bring Sora for a date on Saturday directly by escaping from the hospital.


    However, Haru knew that his disappearance would cause a panic so Kirari decided to pretend to be Haru.


    It was a stupid n, but they were having fun.


    Kirari opened her nket and asked, "Erina, can I call you that?"


    Erina nodded and said, "Yes."


    Kirari smiled and said, "Then you can also call me, Kirari."


    "You can call me Utaha too."


    "Just call me Megumi."


    Erina blushed and nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them thought that this girl was quite cute.


    "Try to call us Erina-chan," Utaha said.


    "E, Erina-chan¡­?!"


    "Is that not alright?"


    "N, no it''s alright!"


    "Then this time try to call our name too," Utaha said and smiled. She thought that it was fun teasing Erina.


    Erina''s face was as red as a tomato, but she tried to call them. "K, Utaha¡­"


    "Hmm! Hmm! That''s good! There are two more!" Utaha was really having fun.


    "K, Kirari¡­"


    Kirari nodded and said, "It''s good, but I hope that you can call me Kirari-chan."


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha and Megumi looked at Kirari with speechless expressions.


    "T, then, Kirari-chan¡­" Erina said timidly then looked at Megumi. "Megumi."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari and Utaha looked at Megumi and wondered why this girl was so rxed to be around.


    "Erina-chan, can I ask you a question?" Megumi asked and ignored the gaze from Kirari and Utaha.


    "Yes."


    Erina nodded. She had epted the rtionship between them, but she was quite nervous since it was her first time with everyone without Haru''s presence. However, it seemed that this was better than she had thought, especially when Megumi''s presence calmed her somehow.


    "Can you tell us what he has been doing at the training camp of Tootsuki?" Megumi asked. She forgot to ask Haru about the training camp since her mind was preupied with the matter of bear''s attack. However, she was also curious what he had been doing during the training camp wondering whether there was something interesting.


    Kirari and Utaha also looked at Erina since they were curious.


    However, when Erina heard this question, she suddenly remembered how Haru had taught her to lick that part of him. Her face flushed red and her entire body felt hot.


    "N, nothing is happening!"


    "¡­"


    Megumi, Kirari, and Utaha knew that something had happened at the training camp and they were sure that it must be something perverted. The three of them looked at each other and nodded.


    "Tell us, Erina-chan."


    "Yes, we''re sisters now. There''s nothing to hide."


    "I can share with you some of our perverted stories."


    "T, that¡­!"


    Erina''s face felt very hot and at the same time, she felt that it wasn''t bad. However, she had to admit that it was very embrassing to tell them what had happened during the training camp. However, when she saw their shining eyes, she was wondering whether they also had tasted that white liquid.


    "That''s¡­"


    Haru and Sora went on a date and their date destination was pretty normal.


    Aquarium.


    There are a number of beautiful aquariums in Tokyo.


    Previously, Haru and Sora had gone to the zoo and this time, they thought to visit an aquarium that was located in Shinagawa.


    "It''s Saturday, are you sure that you want to go to that ce?" Haru asked. Even though he had to admit that aquarium was beautiful, he was sure that there would be a lot of people at the aquarium since it was Saturday. He was sure that there were a lot of families that brought their children to the aquarium for recreation.


    Haru was sure that the aquarium would be packed and it wouldn''t be suitable for a dating ce.


    "It''s alright. I want to go to the aquarium," Sora said with a smile while holding Haru''s hand tightly. She was very happy since he didn''t cancel their date and even decided to escape from the hospital which made her move.


    "Well, if you''re happy with it."


    Though, at the same time, Haru wore his disguise since it was troublesome when someone recognized him.


    Sora looked at Haru''s disguise and didn''t see that much difference. The only change would be his hair color that was silver turned into ck. She also saw that he also made the mole under his right eye vanish.


    "¡­"


    Even though this disguise was very minimal, she had to admit that only his closest people would recognize him.


    "Can you also put a disguise on me?" Sora asked.


    "Why?"


    "It''s alright, right?"


    "Well¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure and also put a disguise on Sora by using his light magic.


    "What do you think?"


    "Hmm¡­I don''t think there''s anything different about me," Sora said while touching her face and didn''t feel that much different. She also looked at her face in the mirror and felt that there was only a minor change such as her hair color turning ck.


    "Well, this disguise is enough and even if there''s something I can protect you with," Haru said.


    "What about your bodyguard?" Sora asked.


    "They''re hiding," Haru said.


    Each GT Robot had the ability to be invisible, sometimes Haru manipted them to turn them invisible, but sometimes, he let them appear in public. It depended on the situation after all.


    "Right, I wanted to ask you something."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s only me or sometimes you''ve changed," Sora said.


    "Change? What kind?"


    "Hmm¡­" Sora observed Haru from up and down and said, "It should be temperament." For his growth, she didn''t think too much since she knew that he was a growing boy.


    "It might be because of the increase of my wealth that my temperament is changing¡­" Haru said. Though, of course, he knew that it was because of all of the quest which he needed to do that his temperament had changed.


    Sora rested her head on Haru''s shoulder and said, "I hope that you won''t change."


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll leave me," Sora said, but her chin was raised and she could see that his eyes were staring at het.


    "Do you think I''ll leave you?"


    "¡­No."


    "I love you. That fact has never changed even if I change."


    Haru''s intention to be a billionaire had never changed and that was to marry Sora. In the past, she was his little sister, but now, she was his wife-to-be.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Sora sat on Haru''sp and looked at him with a blush on her face.


    "There is still time before we arrive at the aquarium, so¡­?"


    Haru didn''t need to guess what this girl wanted and moved his hands on her thighs.


    "¡­I wonder who makes you grow into a perverted girl." Haru bit Sora''s ear which made her shudder.


    "I, I wonder who made me be this perveted¡­"


    Sora nced at Haru and the answer was obvious. Though, she had to admit that it felt good¡­


    Inside the car on their trip to aquarium, the car moved slightly since the passengers inside this car wanted to test howfortable this car was.

 Chapter 1142 Harems Life?

    <h4>Chapter 1142 Harem''s Life?</h4>


    Haru and Sora had arrived at the aquarium, but they didn''t leave their car after 30 minutes since they were in the middle of something.


    It was also the reason why Haru didn''t want to hire a bodyguard and used a GT robot to protect himself since he felt more reassured by GT Robot.


    Humans might create an error, but robots won''t


    Even in the future, he would hire a bodyguard, he would hire the woman one.


    Sora took a deep breath and rested for a few minutes. She moved her fingers and traced Haru''s body. She had to admit that no matter how many times that she had seen it, she had never gotten tired of it.


    "Your wounds are really alright, right?"


    Sora was a bit worried since Haru had been moving for a while. She was afraid that his wounds would be opened by excessive activity.


    "It''s alright. My wounds are going to close soon." Haru patted Sora''s head and said, "Do you want to rest more?"


    "Well, let me rest for 10 minutes."


    Sora closed her eyes and tried to calm herself since what they did in the car was so exciting and she didn''t want anyone to know that they had just done that kind of thing before.


    "I''ve learned a new massage technique, do you want to try it?"


    "¡­"


    Sora stared at Haru for a while and nodded since she had heard from Kirari that it was very amazing.


    Haru and Sora entered the aquarium and as expected, there were a lot of people who came to this ce.


    However, they didn''t really mind since each of them minded their own business.


    They wore a cap so they didn''t cause that much attention on people. Even if they were in disguise, they were both handsome and beautiful.


    Being handsome and beautiful is a good thing, however, it is also troublesome since it easily attracts the attention of people.


    However, when there was a trouble the GT Robot which they had brought would solve all of the people who wanted to cause trouble since they wanted to focus on their date rather than being troubled by small fries.


    "Haru, is building an aquarium expensive?" Sora asked curiously. Her stamina had recovered and she had to admit that Haru''s massage technique was godly. She was wondering whether he had learned it since it felt very good. Herplexion had be better and she was very energized.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, it is fairly cheap. Do you want me to build an aquarium?"


    Sora shook her head and said, "No, it is a bit too troublesome." She was quitezy after all and she wasn''t sure whether she could take care of a lot of fish in the aquarium tankter.


    "Great decision." Haru nodded and knew that this girl was quitezy. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "So why do you want to visit an aquarium?" Even though aquarium was one of themon dating spots, it was quite crowded during Saturday and he felt that it was too troublesome.


    "I just want to observe some fish and an elephant seal," Sora said.


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "I understand about some fishes, but why elephant seal?" He didn''t see anything special about an elephant seal and he didn''t think that it was cute.


    Sora smiled and said, "I''ll tell you the reasonter."


    "¡­What''s with that smile? What do you want to tell me?"


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Sora pulled Haru''s hands and showed a beautiful smile on her face. "First, we need to enjoy this ce."


    Looking at Sora''s beautiful smile, Haru was mesmerized. He nodded and said, "¡­Alright."


    Haru and Sora were moving around various ces within the aquarium and saw a number of marine organisms such as octopus, jelly fishes, beautiful coral, etc.


    Haru had to admit that it was a very good dating spot, however, he was curious why the fish in front of him was named Catshark.


    "I can''t see any cat''s features from it," Haru said and touched the cat shark, but he didn''t find any answer why this fish was being called a "catshark". He might be very knowledgeable about technology and the human body, but the animal''s body? He was hopeless. He didn''t have any interest in animals besides cat girls or rabbit girls.


    "It''s the eyes."


    "Eyes?"


    "The eyes of the cat shark have an elongated shape like a cat and its retina also has ayer of reflective cells behind their retina called the tapetum lucidum. You know the one which makes cat''s eyes shine at night." Sora exined skillfully, but then stopped when she noticed that he had been staring at her.


    "What?"


    "Do you want to be a marine biologist?" Haru asked. It was his first time to know that Sora was knowledgeable about fish. Though, at the same time, his fingers also caressed the cat shark''s chin which made it purred. He was half-antean and of course, it was very easy for him to control marine life and they would be also attracted to him. He knew that if he didn''t give a telephath to all the fishes in this aquarium then they mighte out from their tank to greet him.


    If that really happened, then this date would be destroyed and he wouldn''t let that happen.


    "No, it is just a moment of interest. I''ve learned it by chance and rather than learning marine biology, it is better to learn about human biology and be a doctor," Sora said.


    "Do you want to be a doctor?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I want to be an obstetrician. Is that alright?" Sora asked.


    "Why not? But you should know that being a doctor is hard," Haru said.


    "It''s alright. I''ve prepared myself." Sora looked at him with a determined expression while clenching her small fists.


    Haru smiled and patted her head, however, he was curious about one thing.


    "But why obstetricians? And what about the galge that you wanted to create before?" Haru asked.


    "For the galge, I just want to know how it feels to make a game, but the progress is smoother than I''ve thought and for the reason why I want to be an obstetrician, it is because of you," Sora said while looking at Haru.


    "Me?"


    Haru was surprised.


    Sora nodded and pulled his hand to the location of the elephant seal. "Do you know what an elephant seal is?"


    "I just know the name and its features, but no more than that." Haru was wondering why the conversion suddenly turned into an elephant seal.


    "Do you know that there is a harem on elephant seals?" Sora asked.


    "¡­That''s the first time that I know about it." Haru blinked his eyes.


    "Not only an elephant seal, but an animal such as gori, lion, peasant, etc also own a harem too, isn''t that surprising?"


    "¡­"


    "Of course, a human also has a harem." Sora stared at the elephant seal and continued. "The more powerful the man is the more attractive he is, but at the same time, sometimes they also lose themselves in their power and I hope that you won''t lose in that power."


    "I won''t." Haru shook his head and said, "You should know my reason why I''ve decided to be a mogul."


    "¡­To marry me?"


    "Yes." Haru hugged Sora''s waist and said, "In the past, I didn''t know that we''re not blood-rted siblings and I''m sure¡­ if we decide to marry each other, our rtionship is going to be frowned upon and I don''t want that. I want to live freely with you without worrying about anything¡­"


    "Haru¡­" Sora really wanted to kiss him at that moment, but she knew that they were in public. She needed to hold herself and decided to kiss himter in the car when they returned. However, she suddenly remembered something and said, "But there''s something that I want to remind you of!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I know that it is hard to control yourself, but I want you to remember to not y with too many women. You should limit the number of girls." Sora took a deep breath and said, "You should respect women. Don''t be like a King or the Emperor in history who keep a harem as if it were a thing!" She knew that Haru was going to open a harem marriage, but she didn''t want him to treat his harem the way those Kings and Emperors did in history.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect Sora to say something like this to him, but at the same time, he also thought that he needed to control his lower body better. He knew that in history there were a lot of Kings and Emperors who had more than 1000 or even 10,000 women in their chamber which made him sigh.


    Haru might not control his lower body, but he wasn''t that greedy. He had a lower bottom and he wouldn''t cross it no matter what. He kissed Sora''s forehead and said, "Thank you for reminding me, but you don''t need to worry since I won''t treat you like that. You''re special. Not only you, but Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, and Erina are special to me. And I won''t treat them like a thing."


    Sora hugged him and smiled. "I know."


    "¡­You know?''


    "Of course, we have been together for a long time and I know your personality very well. Even if your temperament has changed and even if you''ve got a lot of girls¡­ I know that deep down, you''re a sis-con."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy with that.


    "Alright, let''s go back."


    "Huh?"


    "I miss your cooking. Let''s stop by the market to buy something and let''s eat it with everyone," Sora said.


    "¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t his imagination, but it seemed that Sora had grown.


    Haru was almost in tears, but he quickly stopped it.


    "Yes, what do you want to eat?"


    Sora and Haru were doing groceries and flirting with each other.


    Haru had erased their disguise since he didn''t think that anyone would think that a billionaire would buy something on a small grocery store however¡­


    "Haru?"


    Haru and Sora, who were holding hands, turned their heads when they heard his name being called.


    "Nozomi?"


    Nozomi looked at Haru and Sora who were holding hands. She blinked her eyes for a while before looking at Haru staring at him.


    "¡­"


    Haru also stared at Nozomi and he also wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "I''m sorry for bothering you, but I hope that you''re not ying with our hearts."


    Nozomi smiled then bowed her head before leaving them. She felt that she needed to escape now since she was afraid that she might not able to control her emotion and tears.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect this reaction.


    "Your secret girlfriend?" Sora asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect that trouble woulde to his door very soon.

 Chapter 1143 Good Day?

    <h4>Chapter 1143 Good Day?</h4>


    When Sora and Haru returned to the hospital, Maki''s mother had found out that he had escaped from the hospital.


    Maki''s mother knew that Haru was alright and in the end, she didn''t force him to stay in the hospital. Though, at the same time, she told him that she would visit him to check his condition.


    Haru didn''t mind and decided to return right away since he missed his home somehow. However, it seemed that Kirari, Utaha, and Megumi had been staring at him for a while, and from Erina''s expression, he could tell what they were talking about and he was sure that they were talking about what he and Erina had been doing on the training camp.


    Utaha, Kirari, and Megumi knew that Haru was a bastard and a very bad guy, but they didn''t expect him to let the owner of "God Tongue" taste his white liquid. If the world knew what this guy had done then they would curse him without hesitation.


    "God Tongue" was known as a sacred treasure in the culinary world, but this guy had used that tongue to lick his anaconda and taste his white liquid.


    However, from Erina''s expression, the three girls knew that it seemed this girl didn''t hate it, or rather she seemed to like it. Though at the same time, they knew Haru''s white liquid was quite special and they also loved to swallow it.


    "Well, let''s go back?"


    They nodded without hesitation.


    It was the first time Kirari and Erina entered Haru''s house. They might have seen the outside, but they had never entered it. However, the moment they entered they didn''t expect to see arge robot inside his house.


    "This¡­?"


    Even though Kirari and Erina had seen a lot of things in their lives, it still surprised them when they saw the Gundam inside his house.


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi nodded and could understand the reaction of Kirari and Erina.


    "Can you drive it?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s possible."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But let''s eat something first, I''m starving," Haru said.


    Erina''s eyes brightened and asked, "Are you the one who is going to cook?"


    "Of course."


    It was the first time Erina and Kirari entered his house so he was going to show his craft.


    Kirari and Erina had to admit that Haru''s cooking ability was very good.


    "You''re going to sleep here?" Utaha asked.


    "Is that alright?" Kirari asked.


    "Why not? There are a lot of rooms here!"


    "Well¡­" Erina thought that it was interesting, but she was a bit nervous.


    "Then why don''t we have a girls'' party," Sora said.


    "Girls'' party?" 4x


    "Yes, it is rare for all of his girls to stay with him so let''s have a party together in my room," Sora said.


    "Interesting."


    "Great idea."


    "I, I don''t mind."


    "Let''s do it."


    Haru was looking at their interaction and asked, "In that girls'' party¡­ am I being invited?"


    "¡­"


    It seemed that he wasn''t being invited, but he didn''t really mind. It had been a while since he slept alone and decided to sleep early since he had an appointment tomorrow with Muse at his shrine.


    Haru was sleeping for a few hours, but he opened his eyes slightly when the door of his room was opened.


    "Haru, let''s do it."


    Kirari, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi appeared at the same time after leaving Erina who had slept earlier.


    "¡­"


    It seemed that it was impossible for him to sleep alone after all.


    The next morning, Erina opened her eyes and saw that she had woken up quitete. She looked around and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room, but that wasn''t the problem.


    The problem was that she didn''t see anyone and wondered whether they had woken up.


    Erina didn''t get up immediately butid on the bed thinking about yesterday. The corner of her mouth rose unconsciously and thought that it was pretty fun since she didn''t need to think about food, culinary, family business, or something rted to it.


    At this moment, Erina thought that it must be the feeling of a normal high school girl and she had been longing before.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Erina, have you woken up?"


    Erina was startled, but she nodded when she saw Megumi open the door. "Y, yes, Megumi."


    "Are you hungry? Haru has prepared breakfast," Megumi said.


    Hearing Megumi''s words, Erina''s mood became good and she stood up immediately. If the one who prepared the food was someone else, then she would frown and wouldn''t be in such a good mood, but the one who prepared it was her husband-to-be and of course, it was delicious. She came out of Sora''s room as fast as possible, but she didn''t see the figure that she wanted to see.


    "Megumi, where''s Haru?"


    "Oh, he has an appointment today," Megumi said. Her expression was expressionless, but strangely enough, it made the people who saw her rxed for some reason.


    "When will hee back?" Erina asked.


    "I''m not sure, but he might bete," Megumi said.


    "I see¡­"


    Hearing that answer, Erina became quite sad. Her figure was simr to a dog who was sad, watching her owner go out.


    Megumi smiled softly and said, "Don''t worry, how about we spend our day ying a game today?"


    "Game?!"


    Erina was a bit interested.


    "There''s also a lot of manga¡­" Megumi tapped her chin and said, "Well, let''s just tour around this house. There are a lot of interesting things here."


    Erina became spirited and nodded, but then she realized something. "I didn''t see Kirari, Sora, and Utaha, where are they?"


    "They should be in the bathroom. They shoulde out soon," Megumi said. Though, at the same time, she sighed inwardly since they were a bit cruel since they didn''t invite Erina to do that kind of thing with them. However, she knew that Erina was a virgin and Erina hadn''t tasted that forbidden pleasure.


    It was Erina''s first time, and of course, Megumi knew that it needed to be special since her first time was also special.


    Erina didn''t think too much and nodded. She tried breakfast that had been cooked by Haru and her eyes brightened up.


    "Delicious!"


    Erina didn''t realize, but she started to forget about the nightmare-like childhood and it started being changed into a more cheerful future.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Erina smiled and really wanted to meet him at that moment.


    So what was Haru doing?


    "Haru, give us souvenirs!" Honoka moved closer to Haru and pulled his samue (work clothing of Japanese Zen Buddhist monks).


    Hanayo wasn''t as brave as Honoka, but she kept looking at Haru with expectation.


    Haru sighed and said, "Are you alright with bear meat?"


    "Bear meat?!"


    They were surprised when they heard it.


    "We can have a BBQ here," Haru said.


    "Yay, BBQ!"


    Honoka, Nico, and Rin, the three idiot trios, seemed to be very happy.


    Hanayo who loved to eat also started to drool.


    "You can''t eat first! We need to do our training first!" Umi reprimanded all of them.


    "Eh¡­?!"


    "Umi is right. You can''t have a bloated stomach for our photo session," Haru said.


    "Eh? Photo session?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I''ve told you that I''ll help you to make a website and social media, right?"


    They nodded at the same time.


    "However, I need to have some of your pictures. Don''t worry, it is only a normal photo and not a weird one," Haru said. Even if he took a perverted photo, he wouldn''t share it with anyone and kept it as his treasure.


    "It''s good!"


    They nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Then can you change to your school uniform?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru saw them suddenly turn silent then looked at him with a weird expression. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why are you all silent?"


    "Haru, do you have a uniform fetish?" Honoka asked.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1144 Photo Session?

    <h4>Chapter 1144 Photo Session?</h4>


    "Maki, your movements should be more natural, don''t be too rigid!"


    "Um¡­ is this all right? I, I feel like I''m on my limit¡­"


    "No, try harder!"


    "Okay, okay, then hurry up¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    At the shrine, the other Muse members had been photographed and filmed, but when it was Maki''s turn, Haru encountered a problem.


    Although Haru wasn''t a professional photographer, he also knew how to highlight the best characteristics of each Muse member for promotional photos.


    The bright and energetic smile of Honoka, the gentle and lovely Kotori, Umi with her feminine beauty, the cuteness and her shapely butts of Rin, the shy girl and soft cheek of Hanayo, the smart and cunning of Nozomi, Eli with her cool persona, Lastly, Nico with her naughtyness.


    "Hey!"


    "What?"


    "I''m not sure, but I feel that you''re thinking something rude about me." Nico stared at Haru intently.


    "It is your imagination." Haru waved his hand and thought that Nico was a really funny girl. He even felt that this girl was a mascot, but he wouldn''t say it out loud since he could feel that this girl was staring at him with dangerous eyes.


    Anyway, those characteristics were easy to take on the photo and the rest of them also had recognized their own characteristics so it was very easy to take their pictures.


    However, in the case of Maki, it didn''t work.


    There was no doubt the biggest characteristic of Maki was tsundere. Usually she was cold, but over time, she would show her warm side.


    The gap between cold and warm was so cute and Haru wanted to capture that moment.


    However, the problem was that Maki didn''t want to admit that she was a tsundere, so when Haru asked her to take some actions, she was very uncooperative.


    "One hand is curling the end of my hair, the other is on my waist, and there is a slight rosy hint on my face¡­ isn''t this action difficult?!"


    Maki folded her arms with a blush on her face while "hmph" him at the same time.


    "Oh, nice expression! I''ll take it!"


    Haru took Maki''s photo right away.


    *Click!*


    "Ah¡­!" Maki blushed and startled. She became embarrassed and hurriedly ran toward him to cover his camera. "D, don''t take my picture!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and wondered why a tsundere girl was so difficult. "Maki, we''ve almost spent an hour taking your photo, more than this both Honoka and Hanayo are going to be dying of hunger."


    "I, it''s alright. I, I can still go on¡­" Honokaid on the tatami floor weakly.


    "Kayo-chin! Kayo-chin! Wake up!" Rin held Hanayo in her hands with a panicked expression.


    "P, please let me eat rice¡­" It was Hanayo''sst words before she closed her eyes.


    "KAYO-CHIN!!!!"


    Rin roared in frustration since she couldn''t help her friend.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Maki was speechless, but she didn''t want to admit it. "I, I''m not tsundere! W, why should I admit it!?" She turned her head and no matter what she wouldn''t admit that she was a tsundere!


    "Forget it, you''ll bear the consequences anyway."


    Even though he was patient, he also had his limit, he took his camera and was about to take a photo, unexpectedly a beautiful big head suddenly appeared in front of camera.


    *Click!*


    Haru hadn''t reacted, so he subconsciously pressed the camera button so this photo was saved.


    "Eli, what are you doing?" Haru felt a bit strange, and said to Eli, who suddenly appeared right in front of him. "Not only is Maki uncoorporative, but you also want to make trouble?"


    "Maki is just shy."


    Eli had a light smile on her face that enhanced her beauty even more. "Maki isn''t unreasonable, but Haru is a boy after all. Some things are embarrassing to be shown in front of you, we might not be as good as you in taking pictures, but leave the task of taking pictures to us. I believe it will be done¡­ after all, Haru¡­ you don''t want Maki to have a bad picture, right?"


    "OK then."


    Haru wasn''t hardheaded and he felt that Eli''s words were reasonable. He smiled and said, "You''re the most sensible Eli."


    Eli was a bit surprised, but then she showed a gentle smile and obviously she enjoyed his praise.


    However, at this moment, Maki who was originally tempestuous, said suddenly, "Although I still don''t think that I''m a tsundere. It''s not impossible to cooperate with you to make those actions! Hmph!"


    "¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "Maki, you''re too cute."


    "Wh, what are you saying?!" Maki blushed again, but this time, her picture was being taken so suddenly again. "D, don''t take my photo so suddenly!"


    "Alright, you''ve promised me to take that action, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki blushed, but she still nodded and took the actions which had been instructed by Haru.


    Eli raised her eyebrow, but she didn''t say much and stayed beside Haru looking at the picture which had been taken by Haru. Though, she had to admit that Maki was very cute at that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one thought too much, only Nozomi looked at Eli, and then looked at Maki. She then remembered the scene that she had seen yesterday and frowned looking at Haru.


    Since Maki was willing to cooperate, the next thing was simpler.


    It didn''t take much time for Haru to take a set of photos. He took hisptop and checked each of their photos. However, he had to admit that the nine members of Muses were naturally beautiful and he didn''t need to edit their picture.


    However, for the nine girls, they had to admit that this guy was a very skillful photographer.


    Haru had created a website for Muse along with social media. He uploaded some normal photos that naturally showed their beauty and he believed that they would be popr soon.


    Of course, he had a lot of photos, but he wouldn''t show them to the world and kept them as his treasures. However, at the same time, he also wanted to see the appearance of everyone in the shrine maiden outfit.


    "Nyaa, what is this photo? Why is there a photo of Nozomi and Eli in a shrine maiden outfit, nyaa?" Rin suddenly eximed.


    "!!!!!"


    Everyone stared at Haru at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough! This is for a sample. Both of them are often working on my shrine after all." Haru looked at them and asked, "Do you want to wear it too?"


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed that everyone had an interest in shrine maiden outfits, though, they couldn''t wait to eat the BBQ so he prepared the BBQ for all of them on the terrace of the shrine.


    The smoky smell of the meat tempted them and gulped their saliva.


    "Haru, Haru, when it is ready?" Honoka was already impatient.


    "Honoka! You need to watch your figure! You can''t eat too much!" Umi needed to reprimand this girl or else this girl would eat too much.


    "Moo! Umi-chan, you''re like my mother!" Honokained.


    "I''m not your mother! If you''re more responsible then I won''t need to remind you every time!" Umi roared.


    "Umi-chan, Honoka-chan, don''t fight¡­" Kotori tried to stop both of them from fighting.


    "Don''t worry, Umi. Honoka can work out the next day," Haru said.


    "Yes, you hear that, Umi?" Honoka was happy.


    "But¡­" Umi looked at Haru unwillingly.


    "Well, tomorrow you can double or triple her training," Haru said.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea!" Umi smiled.


    "¡­D, demon¡­" Honoka didn''t expect that Haru and Umi would work together to force her to slim down.


    Then Haru noticed a somber expression of Hanayo. "What''s wrong, Hanayo?"


    "¡­Ce¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no rice!" Hanayo felt depressed when she found out that there wasn''t any rice.


    "Of course, there''s rice. Nico is cooking it." Haru noticed Nicoing out of the kitchen. "See? She brings a rice cooker with her."


    "RICE!!!"


    "Hmph! Why am I the one who cooks the rice?!" Nicoined, but she still did it anyway.


    "Is it really alright to eat this much? In a week, we have a concert, right?" Eli was worried.


    "It''s alright. Just think of it as a cheat day," Haru said.


    "Cheat day?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously then Haru could feel that Nozomi''s eyes turned sharper staring at him. He knew that Nozomi hadn''t talked to anyone about the matter yesterday and he was grateful for it, but at the same time, he needed to tell them about cheat day first.

 Chapter 1145 BBQ Party

    <h4>Chapter 1145 BBQ Party</h4>


    "Cheat day? What is that?" Umi asked.


    "If you''re on a diet then your body will enter a low-energy state. Then your body will decide to enter low energy mode. To correct this, you have a "Cheat Day". You delude your body into thinking, "I have enough calories" by daring to over-eat," Haru exined. He told them how to do a diet and rather than cutting down the food, it was better to lower the calories since all of them were a growing up girl.


    If they didn''t eat normally then their growth would be stumped.


    "Stumped?!"


    Everyone was looking at Nico at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico was startled and then became furious. "Why the hell are you all looking at me?!" She hurriedly covered her chest and stared at Haru with teary eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! I''ll try to gather a sponsor so you''ll get healthy food to maintain your figureter," Haru said.


    "Wait, wait, a sponsor?" Umi was startled.


    Haru nodded and said, "A-Rise, Futari Girls, ¡­" He listed a number of school idols that were popr on Love Live School Idol. "All of them receive various support frompanies, schools, etc and of course, they also receive a sponsor."


    "Sponsor, huh?" Nico rubbed her chin and nodded. "We''re going to be super popr and I guess it is normal for us to have a sponsor."


    "Yes, but you need to use the money sponsor wisely and not to use it for an idol''s items¡­" Haru nced at Nico at this moment with a speechless expression.


    Nico looked away with a blush and said with a bright smile, "Hanayo-chan, do you want to eat rice? It''s very good."


    "¡­"


    However, Hanayo didn''t seem to nce at the rice and also looked at Nico with an expressionless expression.


    Haru heard that they had received a club fund from the school, but all of the money had been used by Nico to buy an idol''s item such as CD, posters, etc.


    "So what are we going to do with the money sponsor?" Eli asked.


    "Well, there are a lot of things such as healthy food for your diet. You can ask your school cafeteria to prepare for youter," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s proposal, they nodded and felt that it was a good thing to do, especially Umi, who nodded several times since she knew that Honoka and Hanayo had an unhealthy diet.


    "Then you can use some for your costume, stage, decoration, etc." Haru then noticed the gaze of Honoka, Rin, and Hanayo who couldn''t look away from the meat. "We can discuss this matterter. Let''s have a BBQ first." Even if everyone had decided to be an idol, in the end, they were a normal high school girl after all.


    Though, at the same time, it was the thing which made them attractive.


    "Yay!"


    Everyone was eating the bear meat with a smile since it tasted delicious.


    Haru had marinated the meat so it had erased the gamey smell on the meat.


    "Don''t forget to eat the vegetables!" Umi put vegetables on the te of Honoka, Rin, and Hanayo.


    "Eh¡­?!" 3x


    Haru only shook his head and continued to grill the BBQ.


    "Haru, you''re not eating?" Eli asked.


    "I can eatter. My hands are full after all." Haru was grilling the meat and other ingredients. When he was cooking, he wanted to focus on himself since he wanted to give them the best foods.


    "Then, I''ll feed you." Eli blushed and took some meat with a chopstick ready to feed him.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and opened his mouth. "Ahh¡­"


    Eli fed the meat to Haru and asked with a smile, "How is it?"


    "It''s good."


    Haru ate the meat and had to admit the food which he grilled was really good, but then someone nudged his side.


    "I''ll feed you too." Maki also took meat with her chopstick and tried to feed him.


    "¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and opened his mouth to eat the meat.


    "Is it good?" Maki asked while smiling.


    "It''s good."


    "Haru, here, open your mouth again," Eli said and fed him again.


    "Eat more," Maki said and fed him again.


    Eli and Maki tried to feed him at the same time, so he could only eat those mentas since he knew that was the only way to make the situation harmonious.


    Nozomi was also eating, but her eyes had always been staring at Maki, Eli, and Haru. She loved meat after all and of course, even if her mood wasn''t good, she would keep eating since her mood wasn''t good.


    "Nozomi-chan, what''s wrong?" Kotori asked.


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean, Kotori-chan?" Nozomi asked.


    "I can see that you''ve been looking at him," Kotori said while looking at Haru. Her opinion about Haru was prettyplicated since he had seen him working in the maid cafe and she was d that he didn''t tell anyone, but at the same time, she knew he had a lot of rtionships with various girls. However, she had never told anyone about it.


    Unlike two of her childhood friends, Umi and Honoka, Kotori wasn''t as dumb as Kotori and she wasn''t as sheltered as Umi. She knew about the rtionship between boy and girl and she knew that Haru wasn''t a good guy, but this guy was very attractive.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t have an interest in her so she didn''t do anything about it. She also could see that his rtionship between Maki and Eli was prettyplicated and she didn''t want to make it even moreplicated.


    Kotori also thought that the reason why he decided to be a producer was because of Maki and Eli.


    ''Then¡­''


    Kotori thought that Nozomi also had feelings for Haru, but when she looked at Eli, she knew why Nozomi didn''t do anything.


    "Kotori-chan, you''re very sharp¡­" Nozomi smiled and then she raised both of her hands, aiming at Kotori''s cute boobs. "For a sharp girl, let me give you a gift."


    "N, Nozomi-chan¡­ what''s with those hands? W, where are you aiming?! S, stop¡­!" Kotori''s eyes turned watery and she moved back slowly.


    "Fufufufu¡­ I want to see your Kotori-chan grow!"


    "NOOO!!!!!"


    "What are they doing?" Nico shook her head and continued to eat the meat since it was a rare chance. ''Damn, it''s so delicious.''


    "Nico-chan, you eat more meat so you''ll grow up," Rin said.


    "Ha?! What do you mean by that?!" Nico red at Rin.


    "N, nothing, nyaa!" Rin hurriedly ran behind Hanayo with a scared expression.


    Honoka looked at everyone and said, "It''s a very good day!" Though, she was wondering why she felt ufortable when she saw Haru, Maki, and Eli together.


    The party quickly ended and everyone helped to clean up since they had eaten so much meat.


    Haru told them that he would help them to make a MV, but he told them to prepare for the concert of their school first so they could gain support from every student at their school.


    Everyone nodded and they were ready to prepare themselves for next week''s concert.


    Then they quickly returned home, Haru offered to send them back, but they didn''t want to trouble him that much. He didn''t mind and was about to go home, but someone stopped him.


    "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"


    Haru looked at the girl in front of him. He nodded and said, "Sure, how about we talk inside?" He knew that he needed to solve this matter or else, it would be even moreplicated.

 Chapter 1146 Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 1146 Fallen</h4>


    Haru was the owner of the shrine, but this girl was the one who prepared the tea for him not the other way around.


    "Here''s a tea."


    Nozomi put a ss of tea on the table.


    "Thank you."


    The one who had stopped him before was Nozomi and he knew that she had something to talk to him about what had happened yesterday. He was also wondering why this girl didn''t say anything about the thing which she had seen yesterday.


    "Do you know the reason why I stopped you?" Nozomi asked.


    "Was it yesterday?" Haru asked.


    Nozomi nodded and asked, "Can I ask who is that girl?" The one she meant was the one where he had held hands together on groceries before.


    "I''m not going to hide it from you¡­ She''s my girlfriend," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi raised her eyebrow. She had a feeling, but when she confirmed it from his mouth, it made her ufortable.


    "You''ve got a girlfriend and yet you also get close to Eli and Maki? You want to cheat on your girlfriends?" Nozomi asked.


    "She knows about it," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    "She knows how close I am to several girls," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Is she alright with it?" Nozomi asked.


    "Of course not," Haru said. He knew that all of his girlfriends wanted to own him by themselves, but they had decided topromise with him since they knew that they couldn''t handle him alone and because they loved him.


    It was also the reason why he realized how lucky he was and why he needed to make all of them happy.


    "Even so, you''ve decided to get close to Eli and Maki?" Nozomi asked.


    "I know¡­" Haru smiled in a depreciated way and said, "I shouldn''t be gentle to them nor should I show an interest in them." He wasn''t a dense protagonist, and he knew that both Eli and Maki liked him, but he was hesitating since he had a lot of girlfriends.


    Nozomi nodded and asked, "Do you like them?"


    "I like them," Haru said without hesitation, but he wouldn''t force them to be his girlfriends. He might be able to force them using various means within his head, but he felt that he would change once he did that and he didn''t want to change for now. He was a harem protagonist and he wasn''t a billionaire who would force a girl to be his.


    "If they''re alright with your rtionship with other girls then will you make them your girlfriends?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru was confused by this question, but nodded. "Yes."


    "Then me too¡­?"


    "Huh?"


    Haru was startled, but his lips were kissed at that moment. He had a feeling, but he was quite hesitant since he wanted to limit the number of girls beside him. Though, he knew that it was quite hard.


    Nozomi parted her lips and traced her lips with her fingers. "It''s better than I thought."


    "What are you doing?" Haru asked.


    Nozomi smiled and asked, "Do you think I''ll get depressed or try to stop you from dating either Maki or Eli?"


    Haru was surprised and asked, "You''re not?"


    "Of course not!" Nozomi patted her chest and said, "I''ve told you before, right? Do you remember my fortune telling in the past?"


    Haru suddenly remembered when Nozomi did a fortune telling on himself and when she told him that he would have a harem. He didn''t think too much, but he suddenly felt that her fortune telling ability was real. He looked at her and asked, "So¡­?"


    Nozomi took a deep breath and looked at Haru.


    "Haru, I love you."


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect a sudden confession from her. He might have received a lot of confessions in the past, but it was different when the one who confessed to him was Nozomi.


    "I, I have always liked you. I know that you like Eli and because of that I''ve never said anything, but since you''ve decided to make a harem then I won''t try to hide it anymore¡­ I, I''ve always been jealous when you are so close with various girls and you''ve never turned your eyes toward me. Unlike Eli, my body is fat and it is also the reason why I''m not that attractive in your eyes."


    "No, your body is attractive. If possible, I want to hug you forever."


    Haru had to admit that Nozomi was attractive, especially that huggable body. He sometimes had to hug her every time they met each other, but he held himself since he knew that he needed to use his head, not his lower body.


    "Just hug me then!"


    Nozomi hugged Haru tightly.


    "¡­"


    "I know that you don''t love me, but that''s alright. You can hug me or do something more, but let me stay by your side. I''ll even help you to get both Eli and Maki, or even all of the members of Muse¡­"


    Nozomi stared at Haru with her teary eyes, but suddenly her forehead flicked.


    "Ow!"


    "Don''t say something stupid. Even if I''ve an interest in a girl then I''ll be the one who is going to start the first move and you don''t need to do anything."


    Nozomi rubbed her forehead.


    "But¡­ you should be more greedy¡­" Haru said while staring at Nozomi.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you just want to stay by my side? Don''t you want more?"


    "No!" Nozomi hugged him and said, "I want you to hug me, I want you to kiss me, I want you to hold me, and I want you too¡­"


    Their eyes stared at each other and after that no words came from their mouths since they started to kiss each other.


    Nozomi put her hands on his hard chest and felt her entire body was very hot. She was also being hugged which made her feel that she was being suffocated, but strangely enough, it felt very good.


    They kissed for a long time before they parted their lips creating saliva.


    Nozomi''s face was covered in blush and she stared at him with a hazy expression. She was breathing very hard and wanted to do more. "I love you Haru¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that it was very stupid for him to reject Nozomi''s advance and he also didn''t think that he would meet such a girl in the future. However, it was his first time to have a girl to be so aggressive since he was usually the one who was aggressive and he wasn''t used to being on the passive one.


    The only problem was that he couldn''t say that he loved her this easily since it felt that he loved her because of her body and his love also wasn''t that cheap.


    However, the biggest trouble was because he always treated her as a friend and for their rtionship to change so suddenly¡­


    "You don''t need to think too much¡­"


    Nozomi caressed Haru''s cheek and said, "Just hold me, alright?"


    Haru stopped thinking at that moment since he was a man and what kind of man would let a girl who would reject such a wonderful girl.


    For the future?


    He could think about itter since it was still far away, however, he wouldn''t treat this girl badly.


    Haru kissed her lips and inserted his tongue which made her gasp and moan.


    When their lips parted once again, Nozomi knew that she had fallen at the hand of devil, but she didn''t hate it and wanted to feel deeper into the abyss of pleasure.

 Chapter 1147 Bad Guy

    <h4>Chapter 1147 Bad Guy</h4>


    Nozomi took a deep breath and tried to take a rest. She felt a bit sleepy, but she didn''t want to sleep that early. She caressed Haru''s chest which was covered in a bandage.


    "Now that you mention it, what''s this bandage for? It''s not fashion, right?


    Nozomi raised her head and looked at the man who had stolen her virginity, turning her into a woman.


    "I don''t have a chuunibyou and of course, it isn''t a fashion." Haru sighed and said, "I was wounded before."


    "Eh? Wounded?!"


    Nozomi raised her body subconsciously, but her ce was quite sore. "Ow, ow, ow¡­"


    "Calm down. Just sleep, alright?"


    "You ask me to sleep when I''ve heard that you''re wounded? Don''t ask for the impossible!"


    Haru had to admit that Nozomi''s body was quite addictive since it was very soft, especially when he remembered she rode on the top of him which made her entire body shake.


    Nozomi felt something hard touching her and sighed. "You¡­ really¡­" She understood why this guy needed a lot of women since this guy was simply an insatiable beast. "Tell me your story so I can sleep."


    "Well¡­"


    Haru nodded and told Nozomi how he was wounded by a bear.


    Nozomi didn''t expect to hear such a story and rather than sleeping, she listened carefully. However, it seemed that her body was more tired than it seemed and she slept right on Haru''s arm.


    Haru patted Nozomi''s head and kissed her forehead, thinking that it was simply impossible for him to control his lower body since once again he had done it again. He sighed softly and decided not to think too much. He was wondering whether his life would be simr to a King Solomon who had 700 wives and 300 concubines.


    Haru had be the richest man in this world, but well¡­ it seemed that nothing had changed and he always used his lower body to think.


    Haru had told Sora, Megumi, Kirari, Utaha, and Erina that he wouldn''t go back and stay for a night at the shrine since he had taken Nozomi''s first time. If he left this girl alone then he would be irresponsible.


    In the early morning, Haru and Nozomi had woken up. He let the cleaning robot clean up the shrine and he brought Nozomi to take a bath inside the shrine since there was arge bath inside the shrine.


    Haru loved to take a bath and of course, he loved to take it with a beautiful girl.


    Nozomi had to admit that it was good to stay in arge bathup, especially when she could rest herself on Haru''s chest.


    "I''m not heavy, right?"


    "Of course not."


    Haru knew that no girl loved being told fat. Though, he had to admit that she was slightly chubbier than the girls that he had slept with before.


    "Take a rest for today. You need to take a rest after all." Haru patted Nozomi''s head.


    "Hmm¡­" Nozomi smiled and said, "How to say¡­ it feels like I''m doing a pillow business."


    "¡­¡­"


    Of course, he knew about pillow business and this practice was often being done in the entertainment industry.


    "In exchange for my body, please don''t touch any girls at Muse!" Nozomi looked at Haru with teary eyes then smiled mischievously. "How is it? Do you like it?"


    "Don''t make me look like a bad person!"


    "You''re a bad person!"


    "¡­"


    Haru couldn''t deny it since he wasn''t a good guy, really¡­


    "And you should act like a bad guy now. Try to do it again¡­ Cough! Cough!" Nozomi coughed then stared at him with teary eyes and an unwilling expression. "Y, you have my body now! D, don''t put your hands on all the girls!"


    Haru sighed, but in the end, he decided to act. He raised his eyebrow and lifted Nozomi''s chin.


    "Let me see your performance then¡­ if you can satisfy me then I won''t touch my hands on them, but if you can''t¡­¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Haru¡­ you''re really like a bad guy now¡­" Nozomi was joking, but she didn''t expect that this guy could be a bad guy.


    "It''s toote to run now." Haru hugged Nozomi''s waist and kissed her lips, even inserting his tongue inside.


    It had only been a day since she lost her first time and she gasped since it felt very good.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    After separating their lips, Nozomi stared at Haru with a blush. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she couldn''t get away and it felt good being with him.


    "I''ll send you back to your apartmentter."


    Nozomi pouted and said, "You''re going to throw me away after you''ve stolen my body?"


    "Stupid. I''m not going to throw you. I''ve just got your body and I''m going to do a lot of things with it¡­ don''t regret it."


    Looking at Haru''s predatory eyes, Nozomi blushed and shyly nodded. She had to admit that this guy was really bad so bad that she really wanted to be with him all the time.


    "I''ll take you hometer, alright? Just tell the school that you''ve caught the flu or something."


    "¡­"


    "What?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get both Eli and Maki." Nozomi gave him a thumbs up.


    "¡­"


    Haru sent Nozomi back since he knew that she couldn''t walk very well after he had taken her for the first time. He didn''t go back first and he was alsote for school so he decided to skip. It wasn''t his first time skipping school anyway and he was wondering what he should do after this since he knew that all of his girls had gone to the school.


    Haru was wondering whether he should go to hispany to lead Uncle Ayase and his team to get more money. However, suddenly he felt that his smartphone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw Alice had chatted to him.


    Alice: "You free?"


    Haru: "Free."


    Alice: "You''re not at school?"


    Haru: "I''ve just returned from my business and it is toote to go to school."


    Alice: "Then go to Tootsuki!"


    Haru: "Why? You''re not at school?"


    Alice: "I''m not at school, but I''m quite free since the training camp has just ended and after the training camp there we receive a week''s worth of holiday."


    Haru was quite surprised.


    Haru: "That''s amazing¡­"


    Alice: "It''s good, right? I thought I''d bring you in to open Kiviak! Have you forgotten about it?"


    Haru only remembered his kiviak.


    Haru: "Wait for me at the location, I''ll go there shortly."


    Alice: "Good, I''ll wait for you."


    Haru didn''t go immediately, but chatted to his girlfriend.


    Haru: "Are you free?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru saw that his chat was being read, but he didn''t receive a reply. He knew that this girl was a bit annoyed since he didn''t go back yesterday.


    Haru: "Let''s have a date. I''ve heard that your school is on holiday right now."


    Erina: "I''m very busy with my tasting work."


    Haru smiled and replied, "Just skip it for a day."


    Erina: "I''ve got a reputation that I need to maintain."


    Haru: "Just say that your body isn''tfortable."


    Haru: "Erina¡­"


    Haru: "Let''s have a date."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina, who had returned to her house, blushed and replied to him.


    "T, then I''ll wait for you at my house."


    "I''ll go there."


    Erina put down her smartphone and started to prepare wondering where he would take her. She suddenly remembered the talk which she had with Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Kirari before and looked at the thing which she kept in her wallet. She blushed and shook her head before she started to take a bath to prepare for their date.

 Chapter 1148 Kiviak?

    <h4>Chapter 1148 Kiviak?</h4>


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at Erina''s mansion and he entered directly since everyone knew about him and he also had informed Erina beforehand. He knew that she was taking a bath and at the same time, he sighed in regret.


    The only downward of arge mansion was that it was impossible for him to enact a lucky pervert situation, especially the most cliche one when the harem protagonist entered the bathroom when the heroine was taking a bath.


    If Erina''s house was small then it was possible, but Erina''s house was a mansion which made it impossible for him to enter her bathroom by ident.


    It was also the reason even if he bought an entire building, he only used some part of the building to be his living space so that the distance between him and his lovers wasn''t that far even if they were living in a huge building.


    "H, Haru-sama!"


    Haru noticed Hisako who was walking in the corridor of Erina''s house.


    "Oh, Hisako. You''re not on holiday?"


    "No, I''m Erina-sama''s secretary after all and I need to be by her side all the time," Hisako answered and blinked her eyes. She had always wanted to meet him since she was grateful for what he had done to protect her, Erina, and Alice.


    "Um¡­ Haru-sama¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''ve saved us at that time and I''m very grateful for you."


    Hisako was worried about his condition at first, but when she saw him again.


    Hisako had known that Haru was alright from Erina, but she wanted to confirm it since he had saved her after all, and it seemed that he was really alright since she could see him standing up straight and seemed very healthy.


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don''t need to mention it. Erina is my fiancee after all and you''re also her best friend so it is normal for me to save you."


    "¡­"


    Hearing those words from Haru''s mouth, Hisako sighed inwardly and for the first time, she felt envious of Erina for having such a fiance. Little did she know that he had taught Erina a lot of perverted things and this guy wasn''t as good as he seemed.


    "So where are you going now?" Haru asked.


    "I''m going to tell the clients about Erina-sama''s condition," Hisako said with a sigh since she knew that it was a very troublesome job. She wasn''t sure why Erina suddenly told her that she didn''t want to go to visit a client that had made an appointment with her beforehand, but since Erina had said so, her job was to tell the client that the appointment needed to be put on hold for a while.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit guilty, but well, it was better that he didn''t say anything. He patted Hisako''s head and said, "Thank you for always taking care of Erina. I''m always grateful for you and if you feel tired, you can ask for a break since if you work too hard, you might get sick."


    Hisako lowered her head to hide her blush. "Y, yes¡­"


    "Then bye, Hisako."


    Hisako touched her head that had been patted by Haru. She had to admit that it felt good, but at the same time, she realized that the reason why Erina decided to put hold her job was because of him.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Erina, I''m outside of your room." Haru knocked on Erina''s room and waited for her to tell him to go inside.


    "Come in."


    Haru opened the door, but suddenly someone jumped into him.


    "Haru!"


    Haru hurriedly closed the door since he didn''t want to show her docile expression to everyone.


    "Where have you been?!" Erinained while hugging him.


    "I''m sorry. There was some business yesterday."


    Haru didn''t lie since there was really a business which he needed to do yesterday.


    "I see¡­ so we''re going on a date?" Erina asked with a happy smile.


    "¡­Yes, but it seems that you''re not ready," Haru said. He saw her wearing sports attire since it seemed that she was about to work out. He knew that this girl always maintained her figure since it was necessary for a chef to have a healthy body and being a chef was a tough job. Though, he had to admit that she was very sexy in this attire.


    "Do we have to go out?" Erina stared at him. She wanted to spend her day with him in her room after all and watched a lot of movies. She also wanted to taste that white liquid again, but it was hard to ask him about it and her pride wouldn''t allow her to ask something like that. She waited for him to ask her to do the thing which they had done on the training camp before.


    "Well, I''ve promised Alice to go out after all," Haru said.


    "Alice!" Erina was startled and asked, "Why Alice? What kind of promise?"


    "Did you remember that I have made a Kiviak in the past?"


    "Kiviak¡­"


    Of course, Erina remembered since it was the day when she bought Haru''s manga magazine for the first time and it was also at that time when her grandfather had told her to work at Haru''s cafe.


    However, what made her feel conflicted was his promise with Alice.


    Erina wasn''t sure, but she could see that Alice was aiming for Haru and she had always been careful since it would be awkward for two sisters to have the same man and she wouldn''t allow it.


    It was different for another girl, but if it was Alice¡­


    Though, at the same time, Erina felt a bit disappointed since she couldn''t stay at home.


    However, when Erina felt slightly sad, she heard his whisper.


    "When we return, do you want that?"


    Erina blushed and hit his chest. "W, who wants that kind of thing!"


    "Oh, I mean about the new series of mangas. I''ll let you read it after we have returned." Haru smiled and said, "Erina, you can''t think of something perverted everyday."


    Being teased, Erina was annoyed and asked, "So you don''t want it?"


    "Of course, I want it. Erina''s tongue is very good," Haru said.


    Erina blushed once again. If someone from the cooking industry knew what this guy had done to her tongue then they would put him on sanction. Though, to be honest, she didn''t hate it and wanted to do something more since it seemed it was very good based on Utaha''s story.


    "I''ll prepare now."


    Erina wanted to change her clothes, but she stopped when she saw him didn''t move.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "D, don''t peek at me, alright?"


    "It''s alright. I won''t peek at you."


    "¡­That''s good¡­"


    Erina nodded, but felt a bitplicated at the moment since she wanted him to peek.


    "I''ll watch you directly."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sometimes Erina really wanted to p her fiance''s head.


    Alice and Kurokiba were waiting for Haru at the location where they had buried the kiviak.


    At that moment, the members of Pr Star Dormitory also gathered together when they heard that Alice was going to open the ce where she buried the kiviak, not exactly her, but she was toozy to exin after all.


    The most exciting one would be Sakaki since her home was famous for their fermented goods shop. She didn''t expect that there would be someone who had created a kiviak.


    Souma, who wanted to return to his home, decided to stay since he was also curious about this kiviak.


    "So what''s kiviak?"


    Sakaki exined what was kiviak which somehow made Souma''s eyes brighten since it seemed to be a very interesting dish.


    "So what are we waiting for?" Souma asked.


    "We''re waiting for the owner of the kiviak, right? Nakiri-san?" Isshiki said.


    "Yes, he should being soon," Alice said.


    "He?"


    Everyone became curious who was the owner of this kiviak when they heard a noise of car which was moving towards their direction.


    "Haru!!!"


    Alice smiled and waved her hand excitedly.


    "Haru?"


    Souma suddenly had an idea who was the owner of this kiviak.


    Tadokoro blushed since she remembered what had happened at the training camp.


    The car stopped and two figures came out of the car.


    "Huh? Erina, why are you here?!" Alice was startled.


    Erina had an arrogant expression. She folded her arms and asked, "I should be the one who asks you that question. You''ve invited my fiance without my consent, what are you thinking?"


    "Well, don''t worry, don''t worry, we better open the kiviak right away!" Alice knew that she was somewhat guilty, but she quickly became cheerful again and changed the topic of conversation.


    "Hmph!"


    However, when that news was heard by everyone in the Pr Star Dorm, they were startled.


    "Fiance?!"


    It was big news since it was their first time to know that Erina, who was known as the queen of culinary world, had a fiance!


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously, but then Sakaki, Yoshino, and Marui were in shock when they saw him.


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    The rest of members had to admit that Haru was handsome, but they didn''t know who this guy was and which big family this guy came from.


    "Do you know him?"


    Daigo and Sato were clueless.


    "Y, you don''t know him?! Where have you been?!" Yoshino looked at the two guys with contempt.


    "Who?"


    However then they saw Haru make a gesture for the one who knew about his identity to be quiet since he didn''t want to cause too muchmotion after all.


    "How about we open the kiviak first?" Haru said and put a gas mask on his face.


    Erina also did the same.


    "Haru, Erina, don''t you have an extra gas mask?" Alice panicked when she saw both Haru and Erina wearing gas masks.


    "Well, I don''t have an extra one, but I''ve brought this odor absorber." Haru showed them a device that was able to suck an odor.


    "¡­"


    Alice sighed in relief but she didn''t give up. "Haru, you''re a man! You wouldn''t let a beautiful girl like me be tortured, right?" She looked at him with a puppy-like expression.


    "Haru, ignore her," Erina said.


    "Erina, you meanie!"


    Haru ignored two sisters who started to fight with each other. He took off his gas mask and put it on Alice''s face since it was troublesome.


    Alice was startled, but then she smiled happily.


    Erina snorted, but didn''t say anything.


    "Haru, when did you make the kiviak?" Souma wasn''t really surprised by Haru''s engament since he knew about it from the start, but he was more curious about the kiviak.


    "It should be around winter, right? Tadokoro?" Haru asked.


    "Y, yes!" Tadokoro was surprised when her name was being called.


    "Well, let''s open it. Let me open it, Kurokiba."


    "Yes."


    Kurokiba handed the shovel to Haru and had more respect for Haru since he knew that Haru had fought against a bear and won. He even saw the bear that was killed by Haru using his barefist which amazed him. Though, he also prepared himself since he knew the smell of kiviak was so deadly.


    Haru took a deep breath and held his breath. "Ready, everyone?"


    "Huh?"


    Some people didn''t know what Haru meant by those words, but when he started to open up the ce where he buried the kiviak¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    No one could utter a word, their eyes were teary, and they wanted to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    "It stinks!!!"

 Chapter 1149 So bad that I want to try it again

    <h4>Chapter 1149 So bad that I want to try it again</h4>


    They had heard that kiviak was stunk, but they didn''t expect it to stink.


    The smell from the kiviak quickly spread and permeated the surrounding area.


    "Ugh¡­!"


    Everyone closed their noses since they couldn''t handle this smell.


    Even Souma, who had a bizarre taste among everyone, was also taken aback when he smelled this smell. It was so bad that he wanted to get away, however, his desire to taste this dish also increased since he was curious about the taste of the dish which was capable of producing such a strong smell.


    However, Erina and Alice were alright since they were wearing gas masks.


    Haru frowned and didn''t expect the smell to be this strong. He quickly activated the device which he had brought before and it quickly sucked the disgusting smell in this ce.


    The stinky smell started to disappear slowly and everyone was also able to breathe normally. However, their faces frowned and their expressions were ugly since the smell of this dish was very disgusting.


    Then Haru quickly took out the kiviak from the ground and really wondered whether he could eat this dish. He knew that he was curious, but this thing was quite disgusting for him.


    "Haru, how do we eat this?" Souma asked.


    "I''ll open up the seal''s stomach then take one of the birds inside. When you''ve taken the bird then you suck the inside of the bird from its anus," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone, who heard Haru''s words were speechless since they didn''t expect this dish would be this disgusting.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s eat it." Souma was eager to try this dish and wondered whether he could use it for a new dish or something.


    "Wait for a moment. Let me see whether it is safe or not." Haru stopped Souma and said, "Alice, can you get me a microscope?"


    "Okey dokey!"


    Alice took a microscope from her car and gave it to Haru.


    Haru took a sample of the auk bird which he had put inside the seal and checked whether it was alright for him to eat it. He knew that he had heard a case that someone had died from eating a kiviak during his previous world. He had read the past article and remembered that they made the kiviak from eider bird rather than the auk bird which gave them botulism.


    Haru checked it for 30 minutes, but during that time no one seemed to talk since they knew that it was very important to see whether this dish was safe or not.


    After 30 minutes, he massaged his shoulders since he felt quite tired.


    "You''re alright?" Erina asked.


    "I''m alright."


    "So how is it? Is it safe to eat?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, it is alright. I don''t see any bad bacteria from it," Haru said.


    "You''re too cautious! You''ve done it based on the right procedure. You don''t need to worry," Alice said.


    "Even so, it isn''t bad to be careful, alright?" Haru said.


    "It''s safe, right? Haru, let me eat it!" Souma was very eager to taste this kiviak.


    "Sure." Haru took one of the auk birds from the seal and gave it to Souma. "Don''t forget to pluck the feather''s tail and suck it from the anus."


    "Alright."


    Souma felt slightly nervous when he touched the kiviak on his hands. He took a deep breath and sucked the auk bird from the anus.


    *Slurp!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Souma''s mouth was quite messy, but it seemed that he didn''t stop slurping the kiviak on his hands.


    Haru also took one of the kiviaks and also tasted it.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Haru closed his eyes and realized how bombastic the taste of kiviak was. It was as if he was suddenly being thrown into a tsunami ocean of natto which made him overwhelmed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Isshiki and Kurokiba also took one of the kiviaks and also did the same.


    "¡­"


    The guys seemed to be curious, but the girls seemed to be pretty disgusted by the kiviak. Though, Sasaki, Tadakoro, and Alice seemed to be very interested in it.


    Then Haru and Souma sighed at the same time.


    "How?" Marui asked while pushing the frame of his sses.


    "It has a peculiar vor." 2x


    It was the only thing that they could say to everyone after they tasted this dish. The taste of kiviak was pretty unique and it tasted simr to all of the fermented foods beingbined into one. It was so bombastic that they wouldn''t forget it for their entire life.


    "K, Kasugano-kun, is it alright for me to taste it too?" Sakaki asked.


    "Sure." Haru went to his car and got a mouth wash since he knew that his mouth smelled really bad after he had eaten kiviak. He could even see that Erina was trying to escape from him, which made him want tough. "Erina,e here."


    "NO!!!!"


    Erina escaped since she didn''t want to taste a kiviak. She entered his car and holed up inside.


    Shaking his head, Haru didn''t force her and returned to the location of the kiviak since he could see that everyone started to taste it slowly.


    "I guess, it will be good tobine it with rice."


    "Yeah, we can use it to marinate meat too."


    "Smoking is also a good choice."


    "Cough! Cough!" Isshika coughed and made everyone turn their attention to him. "Everyone, the owner of this kiviak in him, you can''t steal it alright?"


    They only remembered it now since they were too busy to taste the kiviak.


    "I have had enough. I''ll take some and you can have the rest. There''s no one at home who is going to taste it anyway."


    Haru didn''t think that the girls at his home would love to taste a kiviak since it was quite disgusting. Unless that girl had an aspiration to be a chef then he didn''t think that they dared to eat a kiviak. Then he noticed that Alice brought a kiviak and tried to force it on Erina''s mouth.


    "Erina, eat this!" Alice''s mouth was in a mess because of the kiviak, but she didn''t care and tried Erina to eat this kiviak too.


    "NO!!!! Haru, help me!!!" Erina cried out and tried to push Alice away, but it seemed that she was slipped and in the end, she ate the kiviak.


    "ALICE!!!"


    Erina''s screams reverberated throughout the area.


    Haru shook his head and wondered how long they were going to fight each other. He looked at everyone and said, "Souma, Isshiki, and Tadokoro, I''ll y in your dorm sometimes. At that time, give me your most delicious food."


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting for your arrival," Isshika said with a smile.


    "Y, yes¡­!" Tadokoro answered with a nervous expression.


    "Oh! Don''t forget to bring your new creation too!" Souma said. It had been a while since he went to Haru''s cafe and wondered whether there was a new creation.


    "Alright, I''ll bring some in the future." Haru looked at the rest of the members of Pr Star Dormitory and said, "Then, I''ll go back first. Thank you for your help."


    "Haru, help me!"


    Haru sighed and returned back to his car since he needed to stop Erina and Alice.


    When Haru returned together with Alice and Erina, Sato couldn''t help but ask.


    "So who is he?"


    Marui pushed the frame of his sses and said, "Genius, billionaire, tycoon, mogul, hottest man in the country, etc¡­ he has a lot of nicknames, but for further information, you should check the inte so you won''t be so rude with him in the future." He gave them his smartphone to tell them about Haru''s identity.


    "Huh?"


    Sato and Aoki''s faces became very pale when they heard it and wondered whether they were too rude. If this guy tried to get revenge¡­¡­


    "You don''t need to worry. Haru isn''t that narrow-minded of a guy. He also has a "God Tongue" too, which is great," Souma said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    "But still, don''t act so rudely in front of him since with just one word from him, your career as a chef will be over," Isshiki said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1150 Two Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1150 Two Sisters</h4>


    As they arrived at Erina''s house, Erina pulled Haru to her room, but of course, Alice followed them.


    When they arrived at her room, Erina said, "I''ll take a bath first. Wait for me here." She wanted to take a bath with him, but it was impossible to do it when Alice was around. The reason why she decided to take a bath was obvious even though the one she had before and it was because the smell of kiviak was so horrible.


    "Wait! Let''s take a bath together, Erina!" Alice said with a smile and thought that she would be rejected however¡­


    "Alright."


    Erina didn''t say anything afterwards and left Alice behind since her smell wasn''t good.


    Alice was surprised but then she smiled since it had been a while since she took a bath together with Erina. She turned toward Haru and smiled. "Haru, don''t peek, alright?"


    "I''m not."


    Haru could take a bath together with Erina anytime and he didn''t need to take a peek. He went to the veranda of Erina''s room since he also smelled quite bad after eating kiviak. He was wondering whether he could use Erina''s bathroom after this.


    Alice snorted when she saw that Haru didn''t seem to have an interest in seeing her naked body.


    "Don''t regret it, alright! In the future, you won''t be able to see two beautiful sisters naked together!"


    Haru was speechless, but before he said anything.


    "ALICE!!!!!"


    Erina came out while pulling Alice to the bathroom.


    "Ah! Don''t be too hard! Erina! Erina!"


    Haru shook his head and took his smartphone since it was vibrating. He raised his eyebrow and didn''t expect that there would be a quest. However¡­


    Haru: "I''m not going."


    Alice and Erina took a bath together.


    Alice was very happy, but Erina sighed and felt tired. Both of them brushed their teeth and washed their mouths with mouthwash several times before the smell on their mouths had vanished.


    Erina sighed once again and felt tired before she sat in the bathup trying to rx. She wanted to have a date with him, but didn''t expect that she would have to eat a kiviak. Even though she felt that it wasn''t bad, she didn''t think that she would eat it again since its appearance was quite disgusting and it smelled really bad.


    However, Alice was very happy and also entered the bathup together with Erina since it had been a while for both of them to take a bath together, but suddenly she remembered something and her face flushed.


    Erina saw this and became worried. "Alice, are you alright? Your face is red."


    Waving her hand, Alice said, "I''m alright. I''m alright. You don''t need to worry."


    "Is that so?"


    Erina nodded and seemed that she might be thinking too much, but she could feel that Alice had been staring at her.


    "If you have something to ask then ask."


    "Then I''ll ask¡­" Alice nodded. Her face blushed and she asked the question that she wanted to ask in the past.


    "Erina¡­ have you done that with Haru?"


    Erina was startled and her face blushed. "W, what are you saying?!"


    Looking at Erina''s reaction, Alice became slightly ufortable and asked, "Y, you have done that? Y, you''re a woman now?"


    "Of course not! We haven''t done that!" Erina denied it without hesitation.


    "Then why are you blushing?! What was that reaction? Tell me the truth!" Alice was ufortable, but she was also curious.


    "¡­"


    Erina stared at her cousin for a bit and said in low voice, "You''re not going to tell anyone?"


    "I''m not! I swear that I won''t tell anyone!"


    Of course, Alice wouldn''t tell this matter to anyone since she cared about Erina and Haru. She looked around as if she was afraid that their conversation would be heard by someone, even though there were only two of them inside this bathroom.


    "So at what stage are both of you at?"


    Erina blushed and told Alice what had happened at the training camp. Even though she wasfortable with Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora, the time that they knew each other was too short. She also felt quite jealous since the four of them had lost their first time on Haru yet she¡­


    Erina knew that she couldn''t tell this matter to grandfather, but it should be alright to tell this matter to Alice since both of them were very close to each other. Even though she didn''t want to admit it.


    "¡­"


    Alice''s expression was very expressive and she eximed several times which made Erina be very annoyed, but she quickly apologized telling her to continue her story. She sighed in relief when she heard that Haru and Erina hadn''t done that stage yet, but she was quite surprised when she heard that Erina had licked Haru''s anaconda.


    "Y, you have licked it?!"


    If the people who worked in the culinary industry knew what Haru had done at Erina, Alice was sure that they would be furious.


    "Umm¡­" Erina blushed and nodded.


    "¡­"


    Alice wanted to strangle Haru at this moment since this guy was a very bad boy!


    Erina''s tongue was very important in the culinary industry and it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say that Erina was the savior of the culinary industry, but Haru had made her lick his anaconda and even drank his white liquid!


    Alice felt very strange and asked, "How was it? Did it taste good?" Even though she felt that Haru''s act was sphemy against the culinary industry, she had to admit that this guy was wild enough to make the proud princess do that kind of thing. However, at the same time, she was also curious and had to give him a thumbs up since what he had done was something very amazing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina''s face was hot, but she nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice sucked a deep breath and asked, "Really?!"


    "Yes! If it wasn''t you suddenly invite him to open the kiviak then we¡­" Erina was annoyed, but she quickly shut her mouth.


    "WHAT?!"


    Alice was speechless and asked, "C, can you tell me how big his thing is?" She had seen Haru''s photo in the swimwear, but she was curious after all.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why do you want to know?" Erina asked with a confused expression.


    "I''m just curious," Alice said.


    "Well¡­" Erina didn''t see any harm and tried to show how big Haru''s anaconda was with her hands.


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice was speechless once again and asked, "¡­¡­ H, how does it fit into your mouth!?"


    "Well, it fits."


    Erina wasn''t sure how it fit into her mouth, but she could goble it before and she didn''t think too much. Though, her jaw was very tired at that time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice sighed and at the same time, she was wondering why she felt jealous. She didn''t like this feeling and wanted to do something but¡­


    Looking at Alice who was quiet, Erina suddenly asked, "Alice, can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm? What is it? What do you want to ask? I can answer it," Alice said with a bright smile. Inwardly, she knew that she needed to be cheerful and couldn''t show sadness on her face.


    "Alice¡­ do you like Haru?" Erina asked.


    "Erina, I¡­¡­"


    Outside of the bathroom, Haru was looking at the courtyard of the mansion from Erina''s mansion. Though, his eyes had been focused on his smartphone since he was curious who would go on this quest since he had decided to take a break for a while.

 Chapter 1151 Korosenseis Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 1151 Korosensei''s Dilemma</h4>


    "Korosensei, good morning."


    "Korosensei, do you want to marry my daughter? She''s still single!"


    "Korosensei!"


    "¡­"


    Korosensei was popr, but he wasn''t happy with it. Even though he looked like an octopus, he wanted to have a human as his girlfriend!


    However, Korosensei couldn''t say it outloud since he felt that it would be a racist. He looked at a group of children and said, "Good morning, everyone. I''ll start the lessonter!"


    "Yes, Sensei!"


    Korosensei nodded and smiled. He talked with everyone for a bit before he went to the nearby stall to have breakfast. He ordered a ghost eye mantou and a hollow tea. His order was quickly received, even though the location where he ordered was a hundred meters away.


    After the food was served, he started to eat his breakfast right away.


    Korosensei had been staying at the Hex Food World for the past year.


    Hex Food World is a mysterious vige within Gourmet World that is run by the charismatic chief the Daruma Hermit. It is also one of the Seven Civilizations of the Gourmet World which still exists to this day in the Area 8 continent.


    The Hex Food World is home to a wide variety of creatures, ranging from Onis, Kappas, Cyclopes, Travel Frogs and many more who all live alongside one another peacefully.


    It was also the reason why Korosensei didn''t ept the marriage invitation from the girls in this country since their appearance wasn''t his type.


    Korosensei tried to buy a porn book in this country and he had to admit that it wasn''t to his taste. Someone might have loved it, but that person wasn''t him since the woman in this ce was quite intense. He thought that he should send some of the porn books in this country to Haru, Gintoki, Yajima, and Toshinori to surprise themter.


    Korosensei thought about Group Chat and had to admit that with Toshinori the number of male members in the Group Chat had increased and at the same time, he was also curious about Toshinori''s world since he was being invited by Toshinori after Toshinori found out that he was a teacher.


    Being an octopus in Toshinori''s world wasn''t a problem, Korosensei was a bit surprised, but when he heard the exnation from Toshinori, Haru, and Tsunade, he became quite curious about Toshinori''s world.


    However, Korosensei didn''t leave. He would leave, but not now.


    In this world, Korosensei didn''t waste his time buying a porn book nor eating food. In this world, he was learning Back Channel and the World of Soul.


    The Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions.


    The World of Souls is the name of the afterlife in the world of Toriko. The only ways to enter this domain are either through the Food Spirit Doors or death; however, living beings cannot enter the doors for the world beyond because it does not have a flow of time like the living world.


    Korosensei knew that it was impossible to enter the World of Souls, but it didn''t really matter anyway since he was only curious. He didn''t have the luck of Komatsu''s food and he didn''t want to bet his life to enter that ce.


    However, it was possible for him to learn Back Channel.


    Korosensei knew that he needed to be strong. His speed was very fast, but his body was quite weak. However, it didn''t really matter and once he learned Back Channel since after he learned it his speed would be even more incredible and no one would be able to attack him.


    Eating his breakfast, some readers might be curious about Korosensei''s purpose to learn about the World of Souls.


    The purpose of Korosensei to learn about the World of Souls was because of Aguri Yukimura.


    Aguri Yukimura is the former teacher of ss 3-E and thete older sister of Akari Yukimura in Korosensei''s world.


    It could even be said that Aguri Yukimura was Korosensei''s lover in the past before his body was modified by a scientist.


    Well, not exactly a lover, but Korosensei loved her.


    In the past, Haru had invited Korosensei because he had told him that Korosensei might be able to resurrect Aguri Yukimura.


    At first, Korosensei wasn''t sure, but he knew that it was possible to resurrect Aguri Yukimura by using a Group Chat.


    However, Korosensei felt conflicted about whether Aguri would be happy when he resurrected her. He knew that Haru also had lost both of his parents, but he didn''t hear that Haru wanted to resurrect his parents since he also knew that to resurrect someone, it needed a lot of preparation, especially on mental health.


    Korosensei wasn''t sure, but suddenly when he was eating his breakfast, his smartphone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw a notice from the Group Chat.


    "Quest?"


    Korosensei felt a bit surprised and checked the quest.


    [ New Quest for Dimensional Group Chat ]


    [ Quest: Defeat Tartaros ]


    [ Participant: Five people (Including the people in the world where the quest is happening) ]


    [ Reward: 2000 points and a random reward ]


    [ System Note: The time will stop in the participant world ]


    [ Countdown: Before the Face is activated ]


    "Hmmm¡­¡­"


    Korosensei nodded and knew who Tartarus was since he had read Fairy Tail. He knew that Yajima had made his preparation so the Magic Council wouldn''t be blown up and no one would die from Tartarus. He knew that it would be a pretty easy quest, especially when Yajima owned a Stealth Cruiser.


    "There are five participants¡­"


    Korosensei wasn''t sure, but he didn''t feel like going out on this quest. He saw that everyone started to enter the Group Chat and talked about the quest.


    The majority of the members asked Yajima since the location of this quest was in Yajima''s world.


    Yajima: "I''ve prepared everything. After you''ve entered this world, let''s destroy Tartaros directly."


    Yajima didn''t like Tartaros, especially when this dark guild had killed almost all of hisrades. Of course, he wouldn''t let that happen and had made up his preparation. He also told Org, Doranbolt, and everyone in his guild to start the war against Tartaros.


    Even though Yajima knew the plot, he didn''t start the war directly since he was waiting for this quest. He wanted to be sure to end the Tartoros and wait for the members of the Group Chat to help him. He also thought that it wouldn''t be bad to receive a gift from Group Chat.


    Yajima: "So who is going? Beside me, there are another four spots on this quest."


    Haru: "I''m not going. So the rest of you can decide who is going, I''ll help you to start the quest after you''ve decided."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was very surprised since they didn''t expect Haru to not join the quest.


    Korosensei was also quite surprised since Haru didn''t join this quest.


    Haru: "Don''t worry, this quest is quite easy after all, but be careful about the "Face" since once it explodes then¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone on the Group Chat turned quiet since they knew the consequences once the "Face" was activated the magic on Eartnd would disappear.


    Korosensei thought for a while and knew that his speed would be useful in this situation.


    Korosensei: "I''ll join the quest!"


    Korosensei had a kind heart and it was the reason why he decided to join this quest. And at the same time, he was wondering whether he could erase the ufortable feeling in his heart. He let out a sigh and continued to eat, but when he was eating he saw the only human female in this country which made his eyes shine with excitement.


    Waving his tentacles energetically, Korosensei shouted, "Atashino-chan! Let''s have a date!"


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed he became energetic again.

 Chapter 1152 Going to the quest!

    <h4>Chapter 1152 Going to the quest!</h4>


    Kouha had been very busytely and he hadn''t slept for a few days.


    After Haru came to this world, the future had changed, but it didn''t change much.


    The only change in Kouha''s world was that Matal Mogamett didn''t turn into a monster because of ck Rukh and Hakuryuu didn''t betray him and his brother. He felt that it was good, but he knew that there was another important matter which was an economic war.


    After Haru had helped him to kill Gyokuen, Kou Empire was at peace, but Sinbad started his move and made a peace agreement so there wouldn''t be any war in this world.


    However, it didn''t mean that the conflict was over since the conflict had changed from physical conflict to economic conflict.


    Kouha and his brother had prepared, but they didn''t expect that Sinbad''s talent in business was very strong.


    However, it didn''t mean that they were going to lose.


    Kouha could ask for Haru''s help and the group of scientists on the Group Chat, but he didn''t want to trouble them that much and soon this world would be reshuffled once again.


    ''One year again¡­''


    Kouha knew that the climax of his world would happen next year and he had prepared everything. He was sure that Sinbad would start his move, but it didn''t really matter since he believed that he and his brother could handle Sinbad.


    Then when Kouha was about to take a rest suddenly he received a notice from the Group Chat about a quest. He was tired and he didn''t really want to go. At least this year, he wanted to focus all of his energy on his world so in the end, he didn''t go, though, at the same time, he was curious who would go for this quest.


    Korosensei: "I''ll go!"


    Yajima: "Alright, Korosensei, then who next?"


    Toshinori was in the toilet while reading the chat of the Group Chat. Reading the quest, he knew that it would happen in Yajima''s world and he didn''t need to worry that someone would notice his disappearance since the time on his world would stop.


    Toshinori: "Is it alright for me to go too?"


    Gintoki: "Why not? You''re a new member and it is also a good chance for you to learn about Quest and Group Chat."


    Teppei: "You''re just toozy to go on the quest, right, Gintoki?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at Gintoki.


    Gintoki: "Anyway, there are two more people. Who wants to go? Girls?"


    Haru didn''t go for this quest which made everyone feel a bit surprised, but in the end, they moved on and decided who would go for this quest.


    Esdeath didn''t have that much of an interest in Yajima''s world since she wanted a more challenging world. Though, she was even more curious why her husband didn''t have an interest in this quest.


    Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Tsunade didn''t intend to go on this quest since they wanted to give a chance to the new members.


    Kuroneko: "Kuzuha, how about you?"


    Kuzuha: "Eh? Me?"


    Kuroneko: "You don''t want to go?"


    Kuzuha: "I, is this alright?"


    "Why not?"


    Everyone answered at the same time. Even though Kuzuha might be a child, her strength was undoubtedly strong.


    Kuzuha was in her room. She smiled and replied, "T, then I will go." Even though she felt a bit nervous since her teammates would be Toshinori, Yajima, and Korosensei. She didn''t know much about Toshinori, but she knew that Toshinori was a hero and she felt a bit curious.


    However, Kuzuha felt that Korosensei was quite dangerous since this guy was a pervert. Though, she didn''t think too much since she didn''t think that the three of them had an interest in her since she was only a child.


    Yajima: "Tabane, Charlotte, Sumire, do any of you want to go?"


    Charlotte: "I''m going to be a burden. I''m not going."


    Sumire: "Same."


    Tabane: "Then, I''ll go." She didn''t mind going and she also wanted to fight a bad guy since she felt that it was interesting.


    Korosensei: "Good! Let''s prepare before we start the quest."


    "Yes!"


    Haru was in Erina''s bathroom since Erina had forced him to take a bath since he had eaten a kiviak and he agreed since his clothes didn''t smell good since kiviak''s smell was too intense.


    Haru wasyingzily on the bathtup while looking at his smartphone.


    "Korosensei, Yajima-san, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and Tabane, huh?"


    Haru felt a bit surprised by Korosensei''s participant since he thought that it would be Teppei or Luffy.


    Even though Luffy seemed stupid, he wasn''t stupid, but it was very troublesome to bring Luffy.


    Tabane: "Haru, what do you think that I need to watch out for?"


    Haru, who received a chat from Tabane, smiled and replied, "Be careful of mind magic. Stay beside everyone. It''s better to end the quest with a bombardment from afar so no enemies are going to attack you." He knew that he didn''t need to worry about direct magic since an IS had a nigh-invulnerable shield that could protect Tabane, but he didn''t think that it could protect her from mind magic which made him quite worried since their rtionship had developed into that stage.


    "¡­"


    Tabane: "You''re not going to tell me to fight fairly?" Though, she wasughing when she read Haru''s chat and felt warm since she knew that he was worried about him.


    Tabane was in her room,ying on her bed and started to move her legs happily.


    Tabane: "When are you going back to my world?" She missed him, especially after she had tasted the forbidden pleasure. Even though Haru often went to her world from time to time, she wanted to stay with him all the time.


    Haru thought for a while and replied, "Wait for a while, I''ll go to your world."


    Tabane: "Good! I''m waiting! It is best that you go before I go for the quest."


    Haru: "Prepare yourself."


    Tabane: "I''m going to win this battle!"


    Haru: "Oh, I can''t wait."


    Tabane: "Do you want Houki to join?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and replied, "Just wait for me in your world." He put down his smartphone on the side and wiped his face with the water on the bathup. Heidzily again and felt a bit worried.


    Then Haru realized something and he was wondering whether the reason why he usually did the quest was because he was worried about everyone.


    Quest was dangerous after all and no one knew what would happen when the quest failed.


    "¡­"


    ''Or is it because of girls?''


    Haru rubbed his chin and decided not to think too much. Thinking about Tartaros''s power, he felt that Yajima, Tabane, Toshinori, Korosensei, and Kuzuha should be able to handle them.


    "Haru! How long are you going to be in the bathroom! Hurry up and get out! Let''s y a game!" Alice shouted.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Wait a moment¡­" But suddenly he heard another sentence which made him speechless.


    Alice gasped and asked, "Are you drinking the water that is used by us when we have taken a bath?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was a pervert, but he wasn''t a maniac. Though, he felt a bitzy to refute her.


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    "Erina, Haru is a pervert!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes and decided to rx wondering when everyone on the Group Chat was going to the quest.

 Chapter 1153 Comrades

    <h4>Chapter 1153 Comrades</h4>


    Haru had thought Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori would go on this quest immediately, and he was right since his time was moving faster than their worlds, but because they wanted to prepare a lot of things, they would start to enter the quest tomorrow.


    Even though their opponents in this quest seemed quite weak, they couldn''t underestimate it since all of the members of Tartaros were the devil which was being created by Zeref.


    After Haru returned from Erina''s room, he went to Tabane''s world to spend time with her before going to Esdeath''s world to flirt with her, andstly went to Shinobu''s world since it seemed this girl had found a cure for Kagaya Ubuyashiki after she talked with Tsunade, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane.


    His day was quite busy and the next day, even though it had been a while since he came to the school, he spent most of his time in the private room talking with Seri, Ritsu, and an executives of his business.


    Haru had also developed a videomunication software which he named Zoom.


    Videomunication software wasn''t a new technology and there was also another videomunication software beside his own.


    However, his conversation was very important and he couldn''t let anyone hijack it so it was the reason why he developed this videomunication software by himself.


    Haru knew that the prospect of "Zoom" was quite good, and might be a stable software. However, it wouldn''t be that popr immediately since a lot of peoplemunicate with each other by meeting each other.


    Unless there was a condition which made them unable to meet each other then it was better to maintain a stable development since the target of this software was different from NicoNico who was an entertainment video hosting website.


    Kirari was also busy since she had spent a lot of days with Haru in the hospital.


    Both of them were quite busy, though, they had promised to each other to do that kind of thing after school.


    Haru had heard that Kirari was going to invite a new member for the Student Council and it seemed that she was interested in an idol that recently became popr in Hyakko Academy, however, he didn''t think too much since in this country, there were a lot of idols.


    In this country, most people''s dream was to work as an employee of arge corporation until the end of their life. It was also the reason why this situation in this country was slightly depressing since most people didn''t have a dream and their dream was to have a stable life.


    It wasn''t something wrong if their dream was to have a stable life, but this phenomenon was being forced on them after all.


    There was something called a "Herd Mentality" which described how people could be influenced by their peers to adopt certain behaviors on argely emotional, rather than rational, basis.


    If someone was different from other people, there was a chance that this person would be excluded and it happened from their childhood time.


    In his middle school time, Haru often rode on a train to visit his girlfriends or go on dates. He saw someone in a suit that worked for somepany. He tried to observe this person and he kept watching him from day after day when this person went to work and went back to him.


    This person kept doing a repetition, from work then went home and such a cycle continued until he retired.


    Haru could tell that this person seemed to be living, but he was dead inside.


    It was what Haru felt at that moment and it was also the reason why he decided to be a novelist in the past and didn''t want to go work as an employee of someone since it scared him to spend his life like that.


    Luckily, it seemed that he didn''t need to do that since he had be the third richest man on earth this year and soon he would be the first richest man on earth.


    After his business hadpleted, he left his private room and changed the sign which told everyone to not disturb him. He greeted the members of the Traditional Culture Research Club and flirted with them for a bit before he went to the student council room to meet Kirari. He felt a bit tired and wanted to hug Kirari to recharge his energy.


    Haru didn''t move that fast and greeted some people that he knew along the way. He was also being stopped by a lot of girls, but he told them that he was a bit busy so he could run away from this situation, and at the same time, he was wondering why they kept chasing even though all of the people in this school knew that he was Kirari''s fiance.


    To be honest, Haru understood that even if they became his mistress, they didn''t really mind since once they were being liked by him then their future life would be secured and it wasn''t bad to have a handsome sugar daddy.


    Though, there were also a a lot of people who wanted to be his sugar mama, but let''s keep that a secret.


    Haru entered the student council room and he saw both Runa and Manyuuda.


    Runa also noticed him and smiled brightly. "Haru!!!"


    Manyuuda, who was working on hisptop, gave a slight nod to Haru then pushed the frame of his sses before he continued to work.


    "Is your work done? Let''s y a game!" Runa took another yStation portable, Nintendo DS, and a gameboy.


    "You sure have something retro." Haru took the gameboy curiously then put it back. He sighed and asked, "Do you know where Kirari is?"


    "Hmm? Kirari? It seems that she needs to observe some business and might not be done soon." Runa answered and asked, "You''re not ying a game?"


    "Hmm¡­" Haru pondered and suddenly remembered something. "That''s right! I remember that there is a gambling den that makes their members wear a maid uniform, is that true?"


    "Huh?!" 2x


    Runa and Manyuuda seemed to be stunned by Haru''s words.


    Haru knew that if this continued then they would think that he had a maid fetish. They weren''t wrong, but he didn''t want to tarnish his reputation. "You know that I own a maid cafe, I need to do some research."


    "Research, huh?" Runa stared at him suspiciously.


    ''Huh?''


    However, Manyuuda was in shock when he heard that Haru owned a maid cafe. He pushed the frame of his sses and thought that this billionaire really knew how to enjoy his life. He definitely didn''t feel jealous, but he was wondering where Haru''s cafe was located. Though, he was too shy to ask.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    "Noop!" Runa refused without hesitation and continued to y the game. She became a bit annoyed and pouted.


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and looked at Manyuuda. "Manyuuda, how about you go with me?"


    "Huh?" Manyuu was startled when he was suddenly invited.


    "I heard that you''re a big fan of maids, right? How about we go to that ce together?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Where did that rumore from?! And I''m not a big fan of maids?!" Manyuuda didn''t expect that there would be someone that would tarnish his reputation by telling Haru that he had a maid fetish. He might have liked it, but he didn''t have a fetish for it.


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, so you agree toe with me, right?"


    "I''m not going!" Manyuuda was speechless before and continued, "I''m not free enough to spend my time watching a girl in a maid uniform."


    "Oh? So you''re interested in a guy in maid uniform?" Haru said with a shocked expression.


    "Manyuuda¡­ you?!" Runa, who was beside Haru, was also in shock.


    "I''M NOT!!!"


    "I see¡­ I see¡­" Runa sighed and nodded. "It''s alright. I''m not discriminated against you."


    "I DON''T LIKE GUY! I LIKE A GIRL!!!"


    "¡­"


    Manyuuda was stunned and wondering why he shouted, but then he heard the conversation between Haru and Runa.


    "Have you recorded it?"


    "Of course! I''ve recorded it perfectly!"


    "¡­YOU?!"


    Manyuuda didn''t expect that both Haru and Runa would y him.


    "Anyway, let''s go with me, Manyuuda. Think about it! A group of beautiful and cute high school girls in a maid uniform greeting you politely with a gentle smile? Don''t you want to see it, Manyuuda?" Haru asked.


    Manyuuda was a bit shaken since he would be lying if he didn''t have an interest in a maid uniform. He pushed the frame of his sses and said, "¡­I guess¡­ as a member of the student council, we need to see whether this gambling den doesn''t vite the regtion of our school."


    Haruughed and went to Manyuuda, wrapping his arm around his shoulder. "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" He had a feeling that Manyuuda also loved maid uniforms so why not enjoy this beautiful scenery together, right?


    "¡­"


    Manyuuda was helpless, but he stood up since his legs were moving by themselves when he heard about maid. It was his instinct as a male to be attracted by a maid. Though, at the same time, it changed his perception of Haru and thought that this guy was arade.


    "¡­"


    Runa looked at Manyuuda and Haru with a speechless expression. She thought to tell Kirari about this matter after she had returned. Though, she felt lonely and decided to go with them.


    "Wait for me!!!"


    Then the three of them set their journey to the maid paradise¡­ No, they set their journey to check whether this gambling den didn''t vite the rules of the school.

 Chapter 1154 Group of Maids

    <h4>Chapter 1154 Group of Maids</h4>


    Mary Saotome was the name of this girl.


    Mary had realized how cruel this school was after she had stayed for a month, but there was a lot of chance within this school too. Her parents weren''t rich and she wasing from a normal family. She didn''t want to live the same as her parents and she didn''t want to lick the butts of someone else to have a better life.


    Mary had to admit that this school was very hard, especiallyst time, when she needed to join a "Coupling Party" gambling to pay that was forced by Aoi Miboumi. She had heard that this gambling was being invented by Kasugano Haruka. Even though she didn''t really like that kind of gambling, she had to admit that Kasungao was a genius at business.


    Though, at the same time, Mary didn''t really want to meet other members of the student council since she felt that they always brought her a lot of trouble.


    From Aoi Miboumi and Sachiku Jurako, the two of them had always brought her trouble.


    The issue of "Housepets" was also being made by the current student council present, Kirari Momobami.


    It was the reason why Mary didn''t really like the student council, but at the same time, she had to admit that this organization was very amazing, especially when Haru was also part of this organization.


    Unlike the other members, it was very rare for Haru to appear at the school and when he appeared, it was very hard to meet him since he always went to the student council room, Traditional Culture Club president, or his ss.


    Mary thought that it was also good to enter Traditional Culture Club since this club was being backed by Haru so all of the members of this club were being protected by him. Though, at the same time, it was very hard to enter this club and there were only some people who could enter.


    However, Mary had her own ambition and she wanted to get a lot of money. It was impossible to get a lot of money by entering a Traditional Culture Club so the answer to achieving her ambition was to open her own gambling den.


    Mary''s gambling den was fairly popr. It wasn''t that popr, and it might be below average since it was a newly established gambling den, but she was satisfied with the result.


    The day was quite normal, but strangely enough Mary''s gambling den was very quiet, but it might be because that everyone was still in their own sses since it was a break time.


    Everyone needed to take a lunch before they went on a gamble.


    Mary along with her little gang members, Yukimi Togakushi and Tsuzura Hanatemari stayed in their gambling den while wearing a maid uniform since it was the standard uniform which was being initiated by Yukimi Togakushi.


    However, Mary had to admit that even though it was quite embrassing to wear a maid uniform, there were a lot of people who came to her gambling den, even though most of them were male students.


    Togakushi sighed andined. "The business is quite slow."


    "This is normal since we have just opened, Togakushi-senpai," Hanatemari said with a smile, but then she noticed Mary frowning. "What''s wrong, Mary-chan?"


    "Nothing." Mary sighed and said, "I just have a feeling that something might happen today."


    "Something might happen?" 2x


    Togakushi and Hanatemari eximed at the same time since it was their first time to see Mary believe in such a superficial thing such as feeling or something since they knew that Mary''s way of gambling was based on logic.


    "Oh, is this the location of the maid?"


    "It should be. I heard that this is the ce."


    "Let''s enter."


    Mari, Togakushi, and Hanatemari heard a voice from the outside of their gambling den''s room. From the voice, they could tell that there were two male and one female students. They stood up and ready to greet them, but they were stunned when they saw the students who had entered their gambling den.


    "K, K, Kasugano-kun?!" Togakushi blushed when she saw Haru.


    "Oh? Do you know me?" Haru was slightly surprised.


    "Y, yes!" Togakushi answered with a slightly nervous voice. She felt quite embrassed and she wondered whether she wasn''t in a mess.


    Of course!


    Everyone wanted to say it at the same time since Haru was very famous.


    "Of course, you idiot! Who doesn''t know you in this school!" Runa reprimanded him.


    Haru rolled his eyes and didn''t think too much, but his eyes shone when he saw two girls in maid uniform. One of them was wearing a standard french uniform maid with a long skirt and the other one was wearing a localized maid uniform with a short skirt and beautiful white stockings which wrapped those smooth legs.


    Haru sighed and thought that he should ask Kirari to wear a maid uniformter.


    ''Or Erina might be good¡­''


    Mary was stunned since she didn''t expect Haru toe to her gambling den. Though, she had to admit that this guy was very handsome, that wasn''t the only thing which made him attractive.


    Haru had this aura which made people feel attracted by him and his handsome face was only a bonus. Even if he didn''t have a handsome face, it was possible for him to attract a lot of people to e attracted by him since his aura was special. Though, at the same time, Haru''s presence made her forget that there were two members of the student council beside him.


    Manyuuda nodded and seemed to be quite satisfied with the maid uniform.


    "What kind of gamble do you provide here?" Haru sat down on the chair and asked the girl that had her legs wrapped in white stockings. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that this girl seemed a bit different from the rest of the girls. It was hard to exin, but he could feel an ambition or something from her, but at the same time, naivety? Well, she was cute, it didn''t really matter to him.


    Haru''s question woke Mary up and she realized that the person in front of him was a member of the student council and she felt a bit wary. Though, she exined to them kindly what was the gamble which was being provided in this gambling den and at the same time, she also limited the amount of money that would be yed in her ce since she had learned her lesson. She didn''t want to have another debt again which made her shake in fear. It felt horrible to have a debt.


    Haru nodded and had to admit that Mary was smart since she had stopped one of his ways to win the gamble.


    "Runa, Manyuuda, are you going to y?"


    Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "Isn''t your n to see a girl in maid uniform? Why do you have to y too? Let''s go back! Or do you want to spend your day with those maids?" She didn''t have a good impression of the three of them since they had made her time to y with him decreased.


    "I also have a job. I don''t have time to apany you on your hobby, Kasugano-senpai." Manyuuda pushed the frame of his sses and escaped.


    ''This two bastard?!''


    Haru twitched his lips since he had been betrayed.


    "¡­"


    Though, Mary, Hanatemari, and Togakushi blushed since they didn''t expect Haru toe to visit to see them in maid uniform.


    However, Haru didn''t feel embarrassed and said, "Yes, my cousin owns a maid cafe (lie) so I''m a bit curious when I''ve heard that there are a lot of maids in one of the gambling dens within the school¡­" His bullsh*tting skill was awesome and he made the three of theughed while giving them praise on how cute they were.


    "¡­"


    Runa, who was on the side, was speechless at Haru''s skill at coaxing girls and at the same time, she thought that even if he didn''t be a billionaire, she felt that he could work by deceiving a number of girls easily.


    When Haru was talking with a cute maid suddenly his phone vibrated and saw a notice. He raised his eyebrow and read that Korosensei, Tabane, Toshinori, Yajima, and Kuzuha were ready for the quest. He felt a bit curious what would happen when the time on his world stopped and he pressed the "OK" button to send the five of them for this quest.


    When Haru pressed, he didn''t know what had happened, but he received another notice that everyone had seeded in their quest which made him a bit bewildered.


    "What''s wrong, Kasugano-senpai?" Hanatemari asked.


    Hanatemari''s soft voice woke him up. Haru looked at Hanatemari and had to admit that this girl was very cute and she gave a feeling that she was ready to be pushed. He hurriedly erased all the perverted things within his head and entered "zen".


    "Well, I need to go back. I''ve got something to do," Haru said.


    "Good, let''s go back!" Runa grabbed Haru''s hand and pulled him outside. She needed to tell Kirari that this guy was flirting with the group of maidster.


    Haru chuckled and said goodbye to the three of them before leaving the gambling den. However, at the same time, he was curious at the experience of Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, Toshinori, and Yajima when they did this quest.


    Though, when Haru went out, Hanatemari and Togakushi sighed.


    Mary raised her eyebrow when she saw both of them and said, "You should give up. I''ve heard that his fiancee is the student council president." At the same time, she was curious how Haru was able to handle that fierce girl.


    "I know but¡­" Togakushi thought to confesster, but when Mary reminded her¡­ she knew that she needed to give up.


    Confessing was something normal in this country so Mary didn''t seem that surprised. Though, Mary had to admit that this guy was different from the rest of the student council members and if he came again then she would wee him. She didn''t realize that the corner of her mouth rose, but her expression turned serious once again when she saw a group of students enter.


    Today¡­ Mary was going to work hard.


    Though, at the same time, Mary was wondering whether the student council members were free enough to visit her gambling den just to see her and her groups in a maid uniform.

 Chapter 1155 Without Haru on the Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1155 Without Haru on the Quest</h4>


    After saying that they were ready, Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori were teleported to Yajima''s world.


    Yajima had been waiting in his guildmaster''s room when a bright light suddenly appeared and four figures appeared in front of him. He was about to greet them, but he heard a painful groan from the the four figures.


    Korosensei, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Toshinori held their heads since their heads were quite painful after they were teleported to another world.


    "Are you all alright?" Yajima asked and felt a bit worried.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m alright." Korosensei rubbed his head with his tentacles and had to admit that he wouldn''t get used to this teleportation no matter how many times that he had tried it.


    "Ugh¡­" Tabane took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I''m alright too¡­" Kuzuha nodded after she became better.


    Only Toshinori was the one who was the most ufortable since it was his first time teleporting to another world.


    Everyone who had be better was also looking at Toshinori. They might have seen him on the Group Chat, but it was their first time seeing him right in front of their eyes. They had to admit that this guy was huge.


    "Hero!" Tabane was surprised since Toshinori''s appearance was simr to a hero in an Americanic book.


    Kuzuha also needed to look up since her stature was quite small. She looked up at Korosensei who was around 3 meters in octopus form and Toshinori who was at least 2,2 meters. She was wondering whether she could grow up soon.


    Korosensei nodded and patted Toshinori''s shoulder. "You''ll get used to this teleportation soon."


    "Yeah¡­" Toshinori also observed everyone since it was his first time meeting the members of the Group Chat in reality.


    "N, nice to meet you all."


    Toshinori had a light blush on his face and said, "My name is Toshinori Yagi. You can also call me All Might!" This time, his voice became very confident. He pointed at himself using his thumb while showing his bright white teeth.


    Toshinori also decided to wear his hero costume since he knew that he was on a mission. He had read Fairy Tail and he knew his opponents which was why he needed to be serious since he knew the power of Tartarus was very strong.


    "¡­"


    Yajima, Korosensei, Tabane, and Kuzuha were wondering how the heck the illustration of this guy was different from them.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yajima coughed to get the attention of all of them. "Well, since this is Toshinori''s first time, let us introduce ourselves." He smiled and said, "My name is Yajima. You can call me Yajima."


    "You can call me Korosensei." Korosensei moved closer and whispered to Toshinori. "If you need a porn book, I''m the master. Everyone calls me the bookkeeper."


    "¡­"


    Toshinori was speechless. He knew that Korosensei was very perverted, but he didn''t expect that Korosensei would be this perverted.


    "Hello! Hello! I''m everyone''s idol, Tabane-chan!" Tabane put her index fingers on her cheeks and introduced herself in a very cute way.


    "My name is Kuzuha Doumoto." Kuzuha bowed her head slightly and said, "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you everyone." Toshinori smiled and asked, "So what should we do now?" It was his first time on the quest so it was better to let them make a decision. He also didn''t want to cause trouble either.


    "Well, usually, we will go to the bar below and have a drink, chat about girls, then sleep until tomorrow," Korosensei said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! That''s true, but our situation won''t let us do that since I won''t let the Tartaros hurt everyone in the Magic Council," Yajima said with a serious expression.


    Korosensei and Yajima had said with serious expression, but the difference between the two of them was very huge.


    "So should I prepare my weapon? I can send my IS to attack them right away," Tabane said. She was thinking of going back early since Yajima was an old pervert, Korosensei was an octopus pervert, and Toshinori had different types of art. The only normal one was Kuzuha who also got closer to her since Kuzuha was a bit nervous with everyone.


    "¡­"


    Korosensei, Yajima, and Toshinori had to admit that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, especially when Haru wasn''t here. The three of them except for Toshinori were perverted and even thought they could talk freely on the Group Chat, but it was hard to say such a perverted thing from their mouths directly.


    "You don''t need to either. I''ve prepared my spacecraft and we''ll directly attack them right now," Yajima said. He thought that he needed to be the leader in this quest and it was better to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    Everyone nodded and agreed.


    "What about Crawford Seam? He''s the one who holds the key to Face, right?" Kuzuha asked.


    Crawford Seam was previously chairman of the Magic Council. He was also the traitor of the Magic Council that had caused destruction in this organization. He also held the Face''s key, which was a weapon that could destroy all of the magic within the continent.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything and right now with my signal, they should start to catch Crawford Seam," Yajima said with anger since Crawford Seam had caused a lot of damage and killed a lot of hisrades on the Magic Council. He even sent out two Dragon yers within his guild to help the Magic Council catch this Crawford Seam.


    In the courtyard of his home, Crawford Seam was drinking tea with a rxed expression, but suddenly he saw an army group from the Magic Council walking toward the direction of his house. He raised his eyebrow and wondered what they were doing. He had never thought that they wereing with an intention to catch him since he was the previous chairman of the Magic Council. When a group of army from the Magic Council were moving closer, he also saw the duo from Dragon yer''s strongest guild, Infinite.


    "Oh, what are you all doing here? Is there a mission around this location?" Crawford Seam stood up and walked toward them while asking this question curiously.


    Everyone was looking at each other, at first, they had a disbelief expression, but after they saw the proof from Yajima, they felt angry since this person wanted to kill all of them.


    "Crawford Seam! You''re being arrested for colluding with the Dark Guild, Tartaros!"


    The army group didn''t hesitate and announced Crawford Seam''s crime and they were ready to catch him.


    "What?!" Crawford Seam was startled and didn''t expect them to know about the matter of his betrayal. "Wait! Wait! This is a misunderstanding!" He moved back while trying to buy time to give a signal to the members of the Tartaros to help him.


    "Tell all of that to all of the members of the Magic Council! You''re under arrest!"


    The captain of the Magic Council ordered and his subordinates hurriedly caught Crawford Seam.


    "You bastard!!!" Crawford Seam tried to fight back, but Sting punched him and made him pass out directly.


    "This guy¡­"


    Sting also didn''t have a good impression of Crawford Seam since this guy would destroy the Magic Council for his own interest.


    "Rogue, tell Master that we have caught Crawford Seam," Sting said.


    "Good."


    Rogue nodded and reported this matter to Yajima from the Lacrimamunication device.


    When they were done with their job, they went to the headquarters of the Magic Council since they needed to put Crawford Seam into jail.


    Rogue and Sting also followed them back to the headquarters of the Magic Council since Yajima had told them that this matter wasn''t over.


    When Yajima received news from Rogue, he nodded and said, "Crawford Seam has been caught and we can start our n right away."


    "Good."


    Everyone nodded and they were ready toplete the quest.


    "Right, Korosensei, if there is a trouble, you''re the only one who can solve the Face," Yajima said.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Korosensei said with a smile and wouldn''t let themselves fail on this quest.


    When everything was ready, they entered the Stealth Cruiser which was owned by Yajima.


    Yajima had received a Stealth Cruiser in the past and this time, he was going to use it to destroy Tartaros for all.


    Though, looking at this massive aircraft, Toshinori had to admit that this Group Chat was amazing.

 Chapter 1156 End of Tartaros 1

    <h4>Chapter 1156 End of Tartaros 1</h4>


    Toshinori was inside the Stealth Cruiser with an amazed expression.


    Tabane was also very happy and moved around the Stealth Cruiser with Kuzuha. She thought the size really mattered, she blushed when she thought about what she had done before she went on the quest. When she returned, she would ask him to go to her world again to do that kind of thing again.


    Kuzuha was also walking with Tabane since it felt quite strange to stay with a lot of uncles.


    Tabane and Kuzuha also brought Yukino with them since Yukino was more knowledgeable about Stealth Cruiser.


    In the past, Kuzuha and Tabane didn''t enter the Stealth Cruiser and they weren''t being told that Yajima owned this spacecraft so they were quite curious about this spacecraft, especially Tabane.


    Tabane recalled that Stealth Cruiser came from a world that could power-up a mecha using music. She wondered how it would work and at the same time, she wanted to go to that world too.


    "Umm¡­ Tabane-sama, Kuzuha-sama, where is Haru-sama?" Yukino asked curiously since the only ones who came on this mission were only Toshinori, Tabane, Kuzuha, and Korosensei.


    "Hehehe, he''s quite busy. Do you miss him?" Tabane asked with a smile.


    "Umm¡­" Yukino blushed and felt embrassed since she missed a married man.


    Tabane smiled and asked, "So do you know who Haru''s girlfriend is in this world?"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha only looked at them with an innocent expression, but her eyes perked and listened to their conversation with focus.


    The girls were talking to each other, but Yajima, Kuzuha, Tabane, Toshinori, along with the members of Infinite wereing for this quest to vanquish the dark guild, Tartaros.


    Yajima also invited the members of Fairy Tail since they were the main characters of this story. He felt that it was necessary to bring them since he was afraid something would happen. He had also asked Korosensei to wait at the headquarters of the Magic Council so if something happened, Korosensei could protect everyone.


    Yajima asked Korosensei because he believed in Korosensei''s speed. Beside Korosensei, he didn''t think that someone could be as fast as Korosensei, unless that person mastered teleportation magic.


    Korosensei didn''t really mind and as a bonus, Yajima had given him a treasure book that Yajima had collected a decade ago.


    Korosensei was very happy that he didn''t expect to receive a vintage porn book. He bowed his head respectfully and called Yajima an elder before he went directly to the Magic Council to protect everyone. He was wondering who his opponent was.


    ''Is it a Jackal?''


    Korosensei thought before he left.


    Yajima, Tabane, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and the main members of the Infinite said goodbye to Korosensei. They didn''t go immediately and waited for the members of Fairy Tail that they had invited for this mission.


    Yajima felt that it was too wasteful to not use his resources and it was better to be careful so he decided to end Tartaros directly from this world.


    "Uwoo, what is this ship?!"


    Yajima smiled at everyone and said, "Shall we go?"


    Inside the headquarters of Tartaros, all of the main members or the leader of the Tartaros guild which was known as Nine Demon Gates gathered together with the leader and the creator of Tartaros, Mard Geer Tartaros.


    Mard sat on his ivory throne overlooking everyone who kneeled in front of him. He rxed his face on his right palm while holding a book in his left hand.


    "Get up, let''s talk about our operation."


    Everyone nodded and started to sit down on the the seat which was prepared. They sat down and it seemed that not all of the members of Nine Demon Gates gathered in this ce since one of the seats within this room was empty.


    "Is Jackal on a mission?" Mard asked.


    "Yes."


    Mard nodded upon hearing their answer then noticed Franmalth who seemed to be very nervous for some reason.


    "What''s wrong, Franmalth? Is there something that you want to tell us?"


    Franmalth''s body tensed and heughed awkwardly. "Sorry, boss. It seems that Gran Doma has been caught and the Magic Council has known that he has betrayed them. We''ve sent Jackal to get him back."


    Mard smiled and waved his hand. "You don''t need to worry. After all, Gran Doma is only a human. His existence is below us or rather below an insect. It is obvious that he''s useless."


    Everyone nodded at the same time when they heard Mard''s words since in their minds the existence of human was very low and human was even lower than a bug in their minds.


    The existence of Gran Doma was important to them since Gran Doma was the one who knew the location of Face, the mass-destruction weapons for a magician.


    "Don''t worry about Gran Doma, I can solve the matter of Face," Mard said. He was very calm and it seemed that nothing could cause him to lose his calm.


    "Then what about Jackal, boss?" Franmalth asked.


    "Let him destroy the Magic Council," Mard said without hesitation.


    No one expressed their rejection and all of them agreed with Mard''s decision.


    Mard tapped the book with his left hand and couldn''t wait for the resurrection of the E.N.D. in this world so that he could end the life of his creator, Zeref.


    It might seem like something weird, but the purpose of Zeref to create a demon was to kill himself.


    Zeref, who was known as an immortal, had one or two lost screws on his head and because of that, he had caused a lot of trouble to this world.


    Then everyone continued to talk about their n and Mard also sent some of the members of the Tartoros to assassinate the ex-members of Magic Council in this continent since they only needed Gran Doma to activate the Face.


    While they were talking to each other, they didn''t realize the danger of staring at them.


    On the spacecraft, the members of Fairy Tail were quite excited since the size of Stealth Cruiser was very massive. They yed around this ce and didn''t seem nervous about their battle with Tartaros.


    Though Makarov, the leader of Fairy Tail, knocked down everyone who caused a mess in this ship since they were about to do an important mission.


    Tabane, Kuzuha, and Yukino talked to each other with the female members of Fairy Tail such as Erza, Mirajane, Cana, Lucy, and Lisanna. The topic of the conversation was Haru''s magic which was known as "pleasure magic" which was a very dreadful magic for every woman in this continent.


    The girls seemed blush when they heard Erza''s experience after she was attacked by that magic.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yajima was speechless, but he didn''t stop them until they had arrived at the location.


    Their location was 30 kilometers away from the headquarters of Tartaros, however, Yajima decided to stop the spacecraft and told everyone to be ready to shoot down the headquarters of Tartaros.


    In the story, the members of Tartorus assassinated every member of the Magic Council and this time, Yajima was going to assassinate them with a bombardment of his Stealth Cruiser.


    The Stealth Cruiser has various weapons within it such as 2mm beam gun turrets, Twin 58mm beam gun turrets, 20mm twin beam close-in weapon system (CIWS), and anti-ship missileunchers (mounted within three ports per port/starboard side of the forward bow).


    Yajima told the pilot to send out anti-ship missileunchers directly or the strongest weapon within the ship.


    The pilot nodded and told his crew to be prepared to aim the anti-ship missileunchers toward Tartaros''s headquarters.


    When everything was ready, everyone was quiet and ready to watch this historical moment.


    "FIRE!!!!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Mard wasn''t sure, but he foreboded all of sudden. His expression became serious and he shouted, "Get out of here!"


    "Huh?!"


    Mard hurriedly escaped, but not all of them were fast enough.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    Arge explosion destroyed everything and arge mushroom-shaped smoke appeared within the after this explosion.

 Chapter 1157 End of Tartaros 2

    <h4>Chapter 1157 End of Tartaros 2</h4>


    Inside the prison cell, Cobra, who was once part of magician Oracion Seis, moved slightly when he heard someone approaching. He had a superhearing ability and then he smiled when he realized what this person was about to do to the Magic Council.


    "Goodbye."


    However, suddenly his expression changed since the change was too abrupt.


    The guard of the headquarters of Magic Council stood up with a fierce expression, but none of them realized the danger that stared at them.


    After the destruction of the Magic Council''s headquarters seven years ago, the Magic Council had rebuilt their headquarters to another ce and this time the location was quite secretive. It wasn''t exactly secretive, but it was hard to enter this ce, especially after thest incident. And the undernearth of this headquarter, there was arge prison which was also one of the reasons why this ce was being hidden for the public.


    "Hehehe, strongest organization on the continent? What I see is a joke!"


    One person leaped from tree after tree before stopping right at the top of the tree to watch the headquarters of the Magic Council from a distance.


    He was going to watch this ce for a bit before he destroyed it.


    If someone from the Magic Council saw this person, they would be startled since his person was very familiar.


    He wasn''t a human, but rather an Etherious (a race of Demons that were born from the Books of Zeref).


    Jackal, that''s his name.


    Jackal was a member of the Dark Guild Tartaros as well as a member of the Nine Demon Gates. As a member of Nine Demon Gates, his power was without doubt very strong and his intention came to this ce obviously wasn''t good.


    Jackal grinned and felt that he had watched this ce enough, then what he needed to do after this was to destroy it. He moved very fast and passed the security without trouble. He stretched his hand and was about to touch the building of the headquarters of Magic Council but suddenly¡­¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly there was change in the scenery, Jackal remembered that he was right in front of the headquarters of Magic Council, but suddenly he was moved to the beach.


    "This¡­?!"


    Of course, Jackal was startled and quickly tensed all of his body ready to fight, before he found one figure in front of him.


    "It''s good that I''m notte," Korosensei said with a smile.


    "You¡­?!"


    Jackal frowned, but he knew that the bipedal octopus in front of him was the one who had caused him to change his position.


    "Jackal, I didn''t raise you like that! How can you turn into a bad boy!"


    Korosensei sobbed and he changed his appearance into Nobita''s mother. He sobbed sadly as if his son had done something wrong.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jackal raised his eyebrow and didn''t talk too much. He dashed toward Korosensei and used his power.


    "Die."


    *BOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    Arge explosion suddenly appeared and caused the sand on the beach to scorch.


    It was Jackal''s power, he might not be able to use magic, but he could use a special power of Etherion which was known as Curse and his curse was known as Bomb Curse.


    Bomb Curse liespletely in the use of explosions, which can be triggered remotely or upon direct contact, and are usually on a very grand scale.


    When the dust and smoke disappeared, Jackal saw that Korosensei''s figure had disappeared. He snorted and thought that Korosensei was too weak.


    "Tch! Now, I need to go back, huh?!"


    Jackal''s mood wasn''t good and he wanted to end his mission as soon as possible, but he heard a voice which startled him and his shoulder was patted.


    "Don''t be in hurry, alright?"


    "!!!!"


    Jackal was startled when he saw Korosensei''s figure unscathed. "You!"


    "What?" Korosensei asked with a smile.


    "Die!"


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!*


    Another explosion appeared, and this time, Jackal didn''t do anything.


    Korosensei touched Jackal''s body automatically being cursed by Jackal''s Curse Bomb and he should die after being destroyed by an explosion, but suddenly Korosensei appeared once again unscathed.


    "Really? You can''t say anything else besides, die?" Korosensei asked. He was tired of talking with a male and wanted to talk with a female. He was wondering why Tartaros didn''t send out their female members and sent out this rascal.


    "How?!" Jackal was startled since Korosensei was alright after Korosensei had touched him.


    Korosensei smiled and said, "I''m not telling you." After he had touched Jackal''s body, a symbol appeared on his hand and he knew that it was a curse. He knew that once he was cursed, an explosion would be detonated from his body, however he was very fast. When the explosion happened, he ran directly away from the explosion.


    An explosion might have been very fast, but he was faster, that''s all.


    Korosensei knew that Jackal wouldn''t understand that and he thought that it was better to end the life of this demon quickly. He took out his katana and changed into a samurai appearance. He held a katana in his hand and chewed a de of grass.


    "There''s nothing that I cannot cut."


    Korosensei was fast, very fast, but his attack was very weak. Beside the Quirk ability (Edgeshot''s ability from BNHA) which he received previously, he also owned a very strong katana that he used in the battle. He was toozy to use his Quirk ability and it was better to use his katana since it was faster.


    "Ha?! You want to cut me down with that little knife? Don''t joke around, you octopus bastard?!" Jackal said arrogantly. In his mind, as an Etherion which was being created by the legendary magician, Zeref. The existence beside him and other Etherion was nothing more than a mere bug that he could kill anytime.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Jackal swept his hand and caused a chain of explosions from the distance, however, suddenly Korosensei appeared behind him calmly.


    *Click!*


    It was so calm and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of Korosensei''s katana which was sheated back to its sheath.


    "Atomic sh." Korosensei said calmly and walked away.


    Jackal didn''t know what had happened and he was about to reach Korosensei''s back. He wanted to explode and pulvirize the hateful bipedal octopus in front of him, but suddenly he saw his hand had crumbled.


    "This¡­?"


    From his hand it then continued to his arm, shoulder, stomach, thigh, leg, neck, andstly his head.


    Jackal could only watch this situation happening in front of his eyes without being able to do anything. He only saw Korosensei''s back and looked at his back fiercely. He was going to return and get his revenge soon, but he didn''t know that the headquarters of Tartaros had been destroyed and it was impossible for it to be reincarnated again.


    *Ssh!*


    Blood and various things sttered from Jackal''s body, turning him into small pieces.


    Korosensei looked up toward the sky and he felt lonely for some reason. He sighed and thought about the Group Chat which made him smile.


    "I''ve got to get more pornbooks!"


    Korosensei didn''t waste his time and moved toward Yajima since he wanted to end this mission soon.


    Tartaros''s headquarters had been destroyed instantly, which made everyone suck a deep breath since they didn''t expect this spacecraft would be this strong.


    "How is it?" Yajima asked.


    When the captain was about to say something¡­


    "Thorn Garden!"


    Multiplerge thorns appeared so suddenly, ensnaring and piercing the spacecraft.


    "You¡­! I won''t forgive you!"


    In front of therge screen, they could see a figure of someone floating in the sky and was about to do something.


    This figure created a massive spinning sphere from his hands and said, "Dea Yggdrasil!"


    "Watch out for the impact!"


    Suddenly an immense wooden beam was fired at the Stealth Cruiser.


    *BOOOOMMM!!!*

 Chapter 1158 End Of Tartaros 3

    <h4>Chapter 1158 End Of Tartaros 3</h4>


    Minerva stared at the battle which was unfolding in front of her. Her entire body was hurt since she was affected by that explosion before, but she was lucky enough to be outside of the headquarters before the explosion happened.


    However, even if her body was hurt, she felt very satisfied since her nightmare had disappeared.


    After Sabertooth lost the Grand Magic Games a year ago, Jiemma took her away from the guild to be even stronger. Even though she didn''t like her father, she feared her father and could only follow him.


    In the end, Minerva, along with her father, had joined Tartaros. Her day was quite good since she loved to see someone who was weaker than her, but her day wasn''t good after she had been stared at by Kyouka, who was one of the members of Nine Demon Gates.


    Kyouka was very sadistic and she loved to torture people. She also had a bad hobby of turning a beautiful woman into a demon and Minerva was also one of them.


    Minerva couldn''t forget the pain that day and she swore to have her revenge, but her power was pitiful in front of the group of demons. Her father had alsounched an attack before, but he was quickly killed by Mard Geer Tartaros, the founder of Tartaros.


    After that Minerva didn''t have anyone and she stayed with Tartaros for a long time, waiting for someone to help her since she knew how hopeless her situation was. The only thing which could calm her down was the medicated oil which she had always brought with her. The smell of this oil was a bit strange, but it had a lot of good effects and was very good when it was ced at that ce.


    It might be because her days were full of pain that she longed for pleasure and happiness.


    Minerva became excited when she thought about both Haru and Shinobu. She wanted to meet them, but she couldn''t find them. She only saw them during the Grand Magic Games and when she was about to meet them, they had disappeared.


    When Minerva returned, she was being punished, but she didn''t care since she had be numb with the pain.


    However, one thing for sure, she wanted to destroy Tartaros, the group who had robbed her identity and trampled her into nothing.


    So when she saw the headquarters of the Tartaros was destroyed, she was very happy, but she knew that it wasn''t over since Mard Geer hadn''t been killed.


    "Diamond Shield!!!"


    Minerva''s eyes became hazy and she passed out. She hoped when she opened her eyes, she would be able to see both Haru and Shinobu.


    When Mard Geer sent out his magic, everyone on the spacecraft panicked since this spacecraft didn''t have a barrier.


    It was the same as Yajima, even though he believed in the durability of this spacecraft, but facing Mard Geer who was one of the strongest viins on the Fairy Tail, his expression became serious.


    However, it was at this moment that Kuzuha protected everyone.


    "Diamond Shield!"


    Kuzuha makes a high and thick earth wall with a face in the centering out of the ground. She had received a "Creation" ability from the world of Nanatsu no Taizai which allowed her to manipte earth better. When she saw an attack from Mard Geer, she knew that she needed to do something and used all of her power to protect everyone.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    This massive wall of earth protected the spacecraft from being attacked which made everyone relieved.


    However, Yajima quickly reminded everyone.


    "It''s not over yet! We need to defeat the leader of Tartaros!"


    Hearing Yajima''s words, everyone became serious.


    "Tabane, please!"


    "Aye! Aye, sir!"


    Tabane summoned two Infinite Stratos from her dimensional bag and sent them out to attack Mard Geer since she knew that this guy was very strong.


    Kuzuha plopped on the ground and she was very tired at that moment. Her breathing was very heavy and she sweated a lot.


    "Kuzuha-chan, are you alright?" Wendy asked Kuzuha with a worried expression.


    It might be because Kuzuha and Wendy were loli and they quickly became friends.


    Even Ca was looking at Kuzuha with a worried expression and also didn''t expect Kuzuha to have such power.


    "I, I''m alright. I only need to take a break¡­" Kuzuha felt very tired and it was very hard to maintain her consciousness. She wanted to go to sleep quickly, but she knew that the battle wasn''t over.


    "W, wait for a moment¡­" Wendy quickly used her magic to make Kuzuha feel better. She was a Dragon yer magician and she wasn''t very good with vehicles, but her magic could heal her motion sickness.


    Though, that wasn''t the case for both Natsu and Gajeel since from the beginning both of them had slumped on the ground and puked several times. Their health wasn''t good and they wanted to quicklye out from this spacecraft.


    "Gray, help me get Natsu and Gajeel. We also have to join the battle," Erza said.


    "Alright." Gray didn''t have aint since he also had seen how powerful Mard Geer was. The sheer size of that wooden beam also startled him. He knew that he needed to get serious and used all of the power of their guild to defeat the leader of Tartaros. He also knew that Mard Geer was also one of Zeref''s demons which meant the existence of Mard Geer was the same as Deliora that had robbed everything from him.


    Gray needed to defeat Mard Geer no matter what. He grabbed Gajeel and jumped out from the spacecraft ready for the battle.


    Erza also did the same while bringing Natsu with her.


    Not only Gray and Erza, but Laxus also came out since he also didn''t really want to stay in this spacecraft any longer.


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail also hastened their steps to go out ready to fight Mard Geer.


    This time, they would show them the power of friendship that they felt proud of.


    Yajima also felt curious about the power of friendship since no matter how many times that he had read Fairy Tail, he didn''t think that it was very logical for the members of Fairy Tail to be able to defeat one after viins on the story with the power of feelings and friendship.


    "Master, we''ll go out too," Orga said.


    Yajima looked at Orga, Rufus, and Yukino before giving them a nod since he knew that he needed to go all out to defeat Mard Geer. It seemed that he had underestimated Mard Geer and hoped for Korosensei toe back as soon as possible.


    "Be careful."


    They nodded and came out from the spacecraft.


    "Yajima, you should continue to attack it," Tabane said.


    "What about everyone on the battlefield? If we attack Mard, by using this spacecraft, they might be attacked too," Yajima said.


    Makarov also frowned looking at Tabane.


    "Don''t use a missile. You can use another weapon, right?" Tabane looked at Yajima with a speechless expression.


    Yajima pped his forehead and only remembered that this spacecraft also had another weapon.


    "Captain! Ready for an attack!"


    The captain nodded and gave an order. "FIRE!!!"


    The spacecraft began shooting down Mard Geer with a number of beam guns.


    *Boom! *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Their battle had started and it was a battle between two guilds against the founder of Tartaros, Mard Geer.

 Chapter 1159 End of Tartaros 4

    <h4>Chapter 1159 End of Tartaros 4</h4>


    Mard Geer couldn''t contain the rage within his heart. The n which he had nned for a hundred of years had been destroyed by the group of bugs in front of him. His headquarters were destroyed, his subordinates had been defeated, and the only one left was his being.


    "How dare you?!"


    Mard Geer was almost defeated by the creature which he despised in his heart. This was something that he couldn''t ept in his heart and it was also the reason why he was zing in rage.


    "I''m Mard Geer Tartaros! I''m the Underworld King, and the definitive demon!!"


    Mard Geer transformed into his true form. His body became more muscr, and his skin darkened and gained the ragged pattern of his cloak. He gained long, dark horns on his forehead, jagged teeth, and retained his ponytail. Mard Geer''s fingers were reced with ws and his ears became elongated and elf-like. He gainedrge, bat-like wings that were both light and dark in color. Feathers also sprouted from his wrists and cor.


    "I''ll kill all of you!"


    However, it seemed that those bugs showed resistance which made him even more furious.


    His existence was above them and when he wanted to kill them then they should let themselves be killed by him.


    "Fire Dragon''s Roar!"


    "Iron Dragon''s Roar!"


    "Lightning Dragon''s Roar!"


    Threebination attacks from Dragon yer magicians attacked Mard Geer at the same time.


    "Useless!"


    Mard Geer raised his hand and sent out multiple thorns from his surroundings. The thorns were so powerful that it could easily destroy thebination roar from Natsu, Gajeel, and Laxus.


    Their attack turned futile and they were trapped by a thorn.


    "Bastard! Let go of me!" Natsu shouted angrily. His mood wasn''t good, especially when he needed to stay at the vehicle for a long time.


    "Die!"


    Mard Geer clenched his hand and tightened the thorns on their bodies, but suddenly¡­


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    A bombardment of various weapons attacked Mard Geer at the same time.


    Tabane, who was at the top of Stealth Cruiser, sent out her Infinite Stratos to attack Mard Geer. She used almost all of her weapons, except her nuclear and hydrogen bomb. She thought that it was better to attack using an Infinite Stratos since it was more efficient and there were a lot of her allies in this battlefield.


    Tabane also sent out a number of missiles towards Mard Geer. She knew from the manga Fairy Tail, Mard Geer was a very powerful character, but this guy was easily defeated by the main characters which made her underestimate this character.


    Mard Geer''s power revolved around his Thorn Curse.


    Thorn Curse is a Curse that involves the creation and maniption of thorns. Through the use of several hand gestures, the user is able to create, as well as manipte, thorns at their own will.


    However, that wasn''t enough to describe Mard Geer''s power. Once he transformed into his true form, with a mere swipe of his hand, he was able to create something such as an extremely size-augmented tree branch, one whose width alone dwarfs regr humans.


    Mard Geer was without doubt a very strong opponent, but if it was that Thorn Curse, then Tabane was confident that she would be able to defeat Mard Geer, but Mard Geer had an unreasonable magic which was known as Memento Mori.


    Memento Mori is a Curse which erases existence.


    With this power, Mard Geer was capable of producing a dark paralytic mist around the target that enveloped them, creating a massive beam of dark spirits that reached towards the sky. Known as the ultimate Curse and the "memory of death", this Curse was created to destroy the immortal being Zeref, as the victims of this Curse were no longer alive nor were they dead, but were simply erased, bing nothing for eternity.


    That power was simply unreasonable and Tabane was sure that her existence might be erased with that power, however, the power of Dragon yer was also unreasonable, especially when the power of friendship increased their power.


    However, it wasn''t easy to ess that power of friendship.


    Tabane knew that for Natsu, Gray, Erza, etc to ess the power of friendship, all of them needed to be battered and injured from the attack of the opponents. And that wasn''t the only condition since the user also needed to be in critical condition before they awoken their power.


    Tabane didn''t have time to join their joke and she also didn''t want to depend on FairyTail since she didn''t feel safe to trust her life and quest to them. Thinking about the past, she felt that she might have underestimated this quest. She thought that each quest would be very peaceful and very easy to solve, but¡­


    "¡­"


    Tabane sighed and regretted that she didn''t bring Haru with him. She wanted to stay with him, but when she thought the situation would turn worse, she heard this voice¡­


    "You don''t need to worry!


    Why? Because I''m here!"


    All Might entered the battlefield!


    Mard Geerughed and destroyed everything in front of him. He fought all of them alone by himself and the injuries on his body quickly healed.


    "Useless! Useless! Useless! You weak human should justy down and ept your fate! Die!"


    Mard Geer made a simple gesture by swiping off his index and middle fingers, creating a roseposed of Curse Power directly ahead of him thatpletely engulfed its nearby vicinity in a destructive explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    The members of Fairy Tail were blown away and their bodies were riddled with wounds.


    "No! I won''t give up!"


    When some of their members fainted, Natsu, Gray, Erza, Laxus, and the main members of Fairy Tail stood up one by one ready to continue their battle.


    "You¡­! How dare you defy me!"


    Mard Geer was ready to use his strongest magic, but suddenly someone stopped him and gave him a powerful punch!


    *BOOOOOMMM!!!*


    Mard Geer felt that he was being hit by several tons of force and he was blown away toward the mountain behind him. The power of this attack was so powerful that it cracked the mountain itself.


    Everyone was stunned and saw this huge figure.


    His huge figure gave them a sense of security and the cape behind his back was blown away by the wind which made his appearance be very cool.


    "You don''t need to worry!


    Why? Because I''m here!"


    All Might turned toward everyone and gave his trademark smile.


    "All Might!" Yajima was very excited when he saw All Might enter the battlefield. He was very helpless in this situation and his Stealth Cruiser couldn''t be that much of a help. In this hopeless situation, he could only wait for Korosensei since he knew that Korosensei was the only one who could reverse this situation, but he didn''t expect All Might to appear and save everyone.


    "Yajima, who is he?" Makarov was also amazed by All Might''s figure and power.


    "He''s the strongest hero, All Might," Yajima said with full confidence.


    Toshinori had been observing the battle to know the power of his opponent and as expected, that Mard Geer was very strong. He felt that Mard Geer might be even stronger than All-For-One.


    Toshinori then decided to enter the battle to save everyone, and didn''t hesitate to use all of his strength to defeat Mard Geer. He sighed in relief and hoped that this battle was over, but suddenly¡­


    Mard Geer appeared right in front of Toshinori and gave him a powerful blow right into Toshinori''s face.


    *BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    Toshinori gritted his teeth and was almost blown away, but as a hero, he needed to protect everyone and he couldn''t lose. He almost fell, but he clenched his fist and sent out a counter.


    *BOOOOMMM!!!*


    Mard Geer had prepared himself, but Toshinori''s strength was bigger than he had thought. However, he didn''t despise Toshinori since he didn''t think that this guy was a human.


    Toshinori in his All Might''s form had be taller and he was around 220 and his weight was around 255 kg. In simple terms, Toshinori was a humanoid Schwerer Gustav!


    Then both of them started to exchange blows and no one was able to get close to them.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Their fight was so fierce that it caused a shockwave that shook the earth itself.


    Everyone watched this fight with serious expressions and some of them became All Might''s fans, especially Happy and Natsu since they thought All Might was very cool.


    "GO, ALL MIGHT!!!"


    "HAAAAAAA!!!!"


    With each second, All Might sent out a hundred blows toward Mard Geer. His health had returned to its peak condition with the help of Haru and Tsunade. At his peak, he could destroy All-For-One and all of his minions easily. His strength was undoubtedly known as the strongest in his world.


    Mard Geer also felt that he was going to be defeated, but he wasn''t going to lose.


    "You!!"


    Mard Geer was wondering whether Zeref had created a new demon or All Might was the E.N.D., but even so, he wouldn''t forgive any existence which tried to defy him. In the end, he used his magic to trap All Might since he knew that he would lose if this continued.


    All Might was trapped and he was in quite a troublesome situation, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t escape.


    However, in that very moment, Mard Geer decided to use his strongest magic to erase all of the existence in front of him.


    "Memento Mo---"


    Mard Geer was about to use his magic, but suddenly he lost his life.


    "¡­"


    Mard Geer''s heart was punctured then his body turned into small pieces.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned and they saw someone unexpected since no one would expect this strong enemy to be defeated by this person.


    "I''m notte, right?" Korosensei said with a smile with both Sting and Rogue on his side.


    Sting and Rogue had a pale expression since Korosensei''s speed was too fast which made them sick.


    "K, KOROSENSEI!!!!"


    At this moment, no one cared about anything and they hugged this bipedal octopus at the same time since this guy was very handsome at that moment.


    Though, the only people who hugged him was a male which made Korosensei sad at this moment.


    But that didn''t really matter since everyone knew at that moment that Tartaros had been defeated!

 Chapter 1160 Victory Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 1160 Victory Celebration</h4>


    Minerva opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    Minerva then saw an olddy with pinkish hair looking at her with a stern expression.


    "This is¡­?"


    The olddy was about to say something, but suddenly someone disturbed them.


    "Princess!!!"


    Minerva saw Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, along with an old member of Sabertooh enter the room with an excited expression.


    "It''s good that you''re safe, princess!"


    "Where have you been? We have been searching for you!"


    "Princess, are you alright?"


    Minerva wasn''t sure, but her eyes felt wet at that moment.


    "Shut up!"


    However, the olddy was furious when everyone caused a ruckus into her house.


    "Get out for me! She needs a quiet ce!"


    In front of this olddy, everyone became sullen and they nodded. They went out together and told Minerva to join the Infinite when she had be better. They also told them that they were having a party nearby and she should join when she was alright.


    Minerva wasn''t sure, but she nodded. However, in her heart, she was quite disappointed since the figure that she wasn''t to see didn''t appear in front of her. At the same time, she was d that he didn''t appear since she had be a demon and her appearance was very ugly.


    "If it''s about your body, you don''t need to worry."


    "Huh?"


    Minerva looked at the olddy with a confused expression.


    "I''ve restored you to how you used to be. You''re not a demon. You''re a human," the olddy said. She wanted to say that she hated humans, but she stopped herself. She also gave Minerva a mirror to see her appearance.


    "This¡­?"


    Minerva was shocked since she didn''t expect that her appearance would be restored and she would be human once again. Tears rolled in her eyes and she was grateful to this olddy. She knew that she could return back to her true home and she could chase something that she had been wanting for a long time.


    The olddy nodded and said, "You should take a rest. You should be able to get out tomorrow since your body is quite durable."


    "Thank you very much," Minerva said.


    The olddy nodded and when she was about to go out, she stopped when she saw rabbit ears appear right outside of the window.


    "¡­"


    Minerva noticed there was something strange about the olddy then followed the direction of her eyes.


    "¡­"


    Minerva was also stunned when she saw rabbit ears right in front of the window inside the room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Minerva and the olddy were stunned and they weren''t sure what it was since the rabbit ears were quite big from the norm.


    Then suddenly someone entered this room with a bright smile.


    "Hello! Hello! I''m everyone''s idol, Tabane-chan!"


    Tabane made a cute gesture while introducing herself.


    "¡­"


    Minerva and the olddy were too speechless to say anything. They had never encountered this situation before and they weren''t sure what to do at this moment.


    "So who is Minerva-chan?" Tabane asked while blinking her eyes.


    "¡­"


    "Who are you?" Minerva asked. Her personality was quite cautious with a stranger and she didn''t know who this strange woman was.


    "My name is Tabane! I''m everyone''s idol!" Tabane said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    The olddy massaged her head and said, "If you''re done, please get out." She left the room directly.


    "¡­"


    "You''re Minerva-chan, right? You''re very cute. I can see the reason why Haru likes you," Tabane said with a smile.


    "Huh? Haru?" Minerva was surprised and asked, "Where''s he?"


    "He isn''t here, but he has entrusted me with a letter. You can read it slowly. I''ll return to the party. Bye, Minerva-chan! Let''s see each other again! I''m sure that you''ll be suitable in a maid uniform!"


    Tabane gave the letter to Minerva and Minerva epted it with a dumbfounded expression.


    Before Minerva said anything, Tabane left directly from the window and returned to the party.


    Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at the letter in her hands. She opened it directly and was curious what the content of the letter was.


    "¡­"


    When Minerva read the content of the letter, she smiled sweetly and tears welled up again in her eyes. She also made a nod beforeying on the bed while hugging the letter.


    The content of the letter was quite simple.


    "Have you found your home?"


    It was a very simple question, however, Minerva understood everything. Her experience in the past year told her everything and right now, she had found her true home. The only thing that shecked was a husband and one or two children too!


    Minerva had made up her mind and she was going to enter the Infinite!


    When Tabane returned, she went to Kuzuha who was talking with Wendy, Lucy, Erza, Lisanna, and Marijane.


    "Hey! Hey! I''m back!"


    Tabane sat beside them and drank juice since she didn''t really like to drink alcohol.


    "Where have you been Tabane?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Meet Minerva," Tabane said simply. She looked at the female members of Fairy Tail and had to admit that they were all beautiful. She was wondering why Haru didn''t really want to have that much interaction with the beauties on Fairy Tail since they were all cute, beautiful, and sexy. She smiled and moved toward Lucy.


    "Lucy, your boobs are very big, is it real?"


    "Of course, it is real!"


    Toshinori was very popr, especially among males and some women too. He also had his share of experiences with women, but he had never had a chance to make a rtionship since he was very busy with his job so it was the reason why he was still single.


    "All Might! All Might! Tell me about your experience again!" Natsu asked with an eager expression.


    Happy also sat beside Natsu with an eager expression.


    They knew that Toshinori was a hero which made them very excited, especially when they heard about Toshinori''s experience which made their blood boil.


    Korosensei sat beside Yajima, Makarov, Macao, and Wakabe. The five of them were known as a group of perverts.


    Korosensei was Mirajane''s fan, or rather every girl on the Fairy Tail guild, since they were very beautiful, except Wendy since he was on the Big Boobs faction.


    The conversation was very exciting and they talked to each other with lewd expressions.


    Korosensei thought that his haul would be good and he could enjoy a life full of pornbooks after he returnedter.


    After the fight with Tartaros, everyone decided to open a party on Magnolia, right on Fairy Tail''s headquarters since it was very close, but at the same time, Makarov, who wasughing happily with everyone, had made up his mind on something, but he could think about itter since it was time to enjoy their victory!


    "Cheers for the victory!"


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone was having a party and had fun that night forgetting everything.


    Only the female members returned back to their home, though, there were some of them who were sleeping right on the ground such as the female hooligan, Cana Alberona.


    So with the defeat of Tartaros, all of the members of Group Chat who participated in this quest knew that their quest was over and they were quite anticipating what kind of reward that they would get this time.

 Chapter 1161 Reward 1

    <h4>Chapter 1161 Reward 1</h4>


    Yajima, Korosensei, Toshinori, Kuzuha, and Tabane gathered together the next day.


    Yajima had epted Minerva to be a member of his guild and he smiled when he thought that his guild would be even more rowdy in the future, but he loved that and at the same time, even though they were in happy asion, he also needed to prepare himself and his guild since the war against Alvarez Kingdom would start next year.


    Yajima knew that he needed to face Zeref sooner orter, and frankly, he felt that it was very hard, considering Zeref''s ability to manipte the time and this guy also couldn''t die because of his immortality. He was sure that when they had defeated Mard Geer, Zeref came and stopped the time to grab the book of E.N.D., and they could do nothing about him.


    "This Zeref is troublesome," Toshinori said with a serious expression. Even if he was strong, it was almost impossible to defeat someone who had the ability to manipte time.


    "Well, there''s another year and I''m sure that everyone is going to be stronger at that time," Yajima said. He knew that they might not be able to defeat Zeref now, but next year? He believed that they could defeat Zeref.


    Everyone nodded at the same time, especially when they thought about Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Esdeath, Luffy, and Haru who were the strongest members of the Group Chat.


    "So how about we open the rewards now?" Tabane said. She had this unable to wait expression on her face and wanted to open her reward as soon as possible.


    Everyone agreed and wanted to open their reward.


    "Who is going to open their reward first?" Kuzuha asked.


    Everyone subconsciously looked toward Toshinori at this moment.


    Toshinori had changed his clothes into a loose t-shirt, pants, and sneakers. When he was being looked at by everyone, he was a bit startled and pointed his finger at himself.


    "Me?"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Toshinori nodded since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would receive for this quest. He had heard that there were various things from ability, items, points, etc. His heart was full of anticipation and he directly opened his reward.


    The reward lottery started to move and it stopped on something.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received the Battle Lover''s Bracelet]


    "¡­"


    "Battle Lover?"


    Everyone raised their eyebrows since they had never seen this kind of reward.


    Then everyone noticed suddenly there was a cute silver bracelet with a "heart" shape of essory on the middle of it that appeared right on Toshinori''s right wrist.


    "Why don''t you try it, Toshinori," Tabane said, wondering what kind of reward that Toshinori had received.


    "Well¡­"


    Toshinori nodded. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he felt that this bracelet was quite powerful. Suddenly the bracelet on his hand started to shine and he started to transform. He wasn''t sure, but suddenly this sentence came out of his mouth.


    "We are the heirs to the throne of love! Sparkling Prince, Battle Lover Scarlet!"


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was startled since Toshinori suddenly shouted. When the transformation had ended, they saw Toshinori''s figure that made them bbergasted.


    Toshinori wore a frilly white undershirt that barely peaked out of his upper clothing, a pair of white silk gloves, white shorts (which had red bordering at its base), and a pair of medium length white boots wherein the upper part was shown to be red in colour, flipped upside down onto either side. His medium length boots also had a red heart shaped jewel with wings embedded into them. He also held a cute wand with a heart emblem on the top of it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Korosensei and Yajima wanted to puke at the same time since they didn''t want to see a muscr man in a mahou shoujou (magical girl) attire.


    Kuzuha and Tabane raised their eyebrows and felt weird.


    "Oh, oh¡­ d, don''t look at my thigh¡­ I haven''t done my squat¡­ my quadriceps and hamstrings are in a bad state at the moment," Toshinori said with a blush.


    Kuzuha, Tabane, Korosensei, and Yajima looked away at this moment. They wanted to barf, but they held themselves since they were afraid to hurt Toshinori''s feelings.


    "Love Out!"


    Toshinori then deactivated his Battle Lover bracelet and sighed in relief. He looked at the cute silvery bracelet on his wrist again and felt a bit conflicted by his reward. From the description of this bracelet, it was owned by Yumoto Hakone from Defense Club.


    "Your reward is amazing," Korosensei said with a thumbs up.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is this reward something normal?" Toshinori asked with a helpless expression.


    Yajima, Korosensei, Kuzuha, and Tabane nodded since each reward was quite unique. They also told him that there were a lot of things in this universe so they told him not to think too much.


    Toshinori nodded and didn''t think too much. He had received his reward so it was toote to regret. The only thing that he could do was to enjoy his reward. When he returned, he was going to test the ability of his reward again.


    "Then, it is my turn this time," Yajima said.


    Everyone agreed and let Yajima open his reward.


    Yajima took a deep breath and opened his reward.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received a Nudist Beach uniform]


    "¡­¡­"


    Yajima looked at the reward which he had received and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone also didn''t say anything and looked at Yajima''s reward.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone had to admit that Yajima''s reward was worse than Toshinori''s reward. They weren''t sure what to say at that moment and hoped someone would save the situation.


    "Don''t worry," Korosensei said while patting Yajima''s shoulder.


    "Umm¡­¡­" Yajima nodded and took a deep breath. He felt that it was better to get a point rather than receive this Naked Beach uniform.


    The Naked Beach uniform consisted of ck underwear with a number of pockets around it.


    Yajima took a deep breath and gave his reward to Tabane. "Tabane, give this to Haru when you''ve gone back."


    "O, oh¡­" Tabane nodded and received Yajima''s gift. Looking at this perverted uniform, she was wondering what kind of people were wearing this kind of uniform. Though she was also curious about Haru''s appearance when he wore this Naked Beach uniform, and she felt that this uniform wasn''t that simple.


    However, Tabane wasn''t in a hurry and could check itter when she returned.


    "¡­"


    Toshinori and Yajima didn''t say anything and sat on the side with sullen expressions. It wasn''t that they didn''t like their rewards, but it was too hard to wear such a reward in public, especially that Naked Beach uniform since everyone would think of that person as an exhibitionist once someone wore that Naked Beach uniform.


    Suddenly the atmosphere of this opening reward event became serious since Toshinori and Yajima had received quite a weird reward.


    "W, who is next?" Korosensei asked nervously. He was wondering whether he would also receive such a strange reward.


    "M, me! I, I''m the next one!" Kuzuha raised her hand and showed her bravery.


    "You sure, Kuzuha-chan?" Tabane asked worriedly and said, "You might get a strange reward too.''''


    "I, it''s alright. I, I''m not afraid!" Kuzuha took a deep breath and opened her reward. There was no hesitation in her eyes and waited to see what kind of reward she would receive at this moment.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received a Palette Suit]


    "¡­"


    "????"

 Chapter 1162 Reward 2

    <h4>Chapter 1162 Reward 2</h4>


    "Palette Suit?"


    Kuzuha raised her eyebrow and checked what Palette Suit was.


    The Palette Suit is a powered suit developed by Kenjirou Isshiki thates as a vital part of the Vivid System. These suits have distinct abilities and are paired with a set of weapons that are matched with its user.


    "¡­"


    Kuzuha often maintained her expressionless expression, but this time, she frowned since she didn''t expect that she would receive a simr reward that Korosensei and Yajima had received before.


    "Palette Suit, huh? Can you use it, Kuzuha-chan?" Tabane asked.


    "¡­"


    Kuzuha sighed, but she nodded. She took a deep breath and her body started to shine.


    It was so bright that everyone closed their eyes subconsciously, and when the light disappeared, they saw Kuzuha had changed her attire.


    Kuzuha was wearing cute attire while wielding arge mace. She wore a short dress apanied by a small hat, glove-like essories, and a pair of knee-high boots.


    Unlike Toshinori who was wearing cute attire before, when Kuzuha wore this cute attire, no one seemed toin and they nodded and felt that this reward was very suitable for Kuzuha.


    Kuzuha felt a power enter her body. She swung her mace and mmed it to the ground.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Kuzuha''s power since with just a simple swing of her mace, it could split the earth easily.


    "This¡­?" Kuzuha was also stunned since she didn''t expect that her power would be this powerful, even though she only lightly mmed her mace. She read the description of this suit again and didn''t expect that this suit could bebined.


    The name of Kuzuha''s reward was a Palette Suit which meant that it was rted to color.


    Kuzuha thought that it might be possible tobine one Palette Suit with another one.


    When everyone heard Kuzuha''s words, they nodded and thought that Kuzuha''s reward was quite powerful, but at the same time, only Tabane, who seemed to be very interested in it, and for the male members such as Korosensei, Yajima, and Toshinori didn''t want to receive such a reward.


    If in the future they received such a reward, then they didn''t mind giving it to Kuzuha.


    "Then it is my time!" Tabane said with a cheerful tone. She stood up and directly opened her reward.


    Everyone was looking at Tabane curiously and wondering what kind of reward she would receive.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received a Machina Maker]


    "Hmm, what is this?"


    Tabane decided to read the description of her reward since it seemed that it was very suitable for her.


    Machina Maker is an Ether Gear that maniptes machines.


    Tabane wasn''t sure what Ether Gear was, but she could feel something within her body. She took out a pistol from her dimensional bag and transformed it into a methrower. She aimed her gun at the side and checked whether it was sessful or not.


    Suddenly from the pistol, it released a powerful me.


    Tabane was surprised, but quickly ended the test. She smiled and thought that she had received a very powerful reward.


    "Tabane-chan, what did you get?" Korosensei asked.


    "I''m not sure, but my reward has the ability to manipte machines." Tabane smiled and said, "Now, I don''t need to use my hands to modify my machine. I can use my new power to do it." She thought for a while and said, "Before I return, I''ll modify the Stealth Cruiser. It is too weak." She had to admit that Stealth Cruiser was a very good spacecraft and it could be used on travel, but she felt that its defense was too weak since Mard Geer might be able to destroy it with his magic before.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard that Tabane received a power that made her able to manipte a machine. They felt that the Group Chat had given Tabane a powerful power and with that power, Tabane might be able to be one of the strongest members on the Group Chat. They were sure that with that power, Tabane would be able to create an even more powerful mecha.


    Tabane''s mood was very good and she wanted to enter the Training Ground to test her ability.


    "Korosensei, it is your time to open your reward," Kuzuha said.


    "Alright, I''ll open it." Korosensei nodded and said, "I wonder whether I can get a million porn books."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at Korosensei''s words.


    Korosensei didn''t waste anymore words and opened his reward. He wasn''t sure, but he had a feeling that this reward would be something special.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you''ve received Porunga''s summoning]


    Korosensei was startled and eximed. "Porunga!"


    "Porunga?!"


    Everyone had read various manga and stories previously. They were also familiar with Porunga since it came from one of the most popr manga.


    Korosensei didn''t expect that he would receive this reward since he knew very well what Porunga was.


    Porunga is the wish-granting dragon from Namek.


    Korosensei knew that after he had summoned Porunga, he would be able to ask three wishes and he also knew that he could ask Porunga to resurrect someone. He became excited, but at the same time, he also felt scared.


    "What''s wrong, Korosensei?" Toshinori asked.


    Everyone also could see that Korosensei''s state was quite wrong. Of course, they didn''t feel jealous toward Korosensei and congratted him on receiving Porunga''s summoning.


    Even though everyone had read the story of Korosensei, they didn''t know that Korosensei''s intention to join the Group Chat was to resurrect Aguri Yukimura.


    The only people who knew about it were Haru, Kouha, and Teppei.


    Korosensei took a deep breath and said, "Well, what about we go to a shop since we have two more days before wee back?" He had received "Porunga''s summoning", but he felt conflicted at that moment and thought that he should ask Haru about this matterter when he had returned.


    Everyone agreed and also wanted to tour around this world, especially Toshinori since it was his first time.


    Inside the student council room, Haru read what had happened during their quest and he was d that Korosensei had joined the quest or else¡­


    Haru was grateful to Korosensei if there wasn''t Korosensei then there might be a victim during the quest. It seemed that he had also underestimated Mard Geer since this viin had been defeated by the members of Fairy Tail. He sighed and thought that the story of Fairy Tail was quite unreliable since the members of Fairy Tail were only able to defeat the opponents by using the power of feeling or friendships and without that power, they could easily be defeated by a random viin.


    When everyone discussed the quest, suddenly Haru received a private chat from Korosensei.


    Korosensei: "Haru, are you free?"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Korosensei: "I want to return to my world for a bit, pleasee with me."


    Haru thought for a while and decided to agree with Korosensei''s request.


    Haru: "Alright, when?"


    Koronsensei: "I need to prepare something."


    "¡­"


    Haru remembered that Korosensei had received Porunga''s summoning and had a feeling of what Korosensei was about to do.


    Haru: "Just tell me, when you''re ready."


    Korosensei: "Alright."


    Haru thought for a while and he thought that he should meet Kanzakiter. He was wondering what that girl was doing.


    Waking up in the early morning, Kanzaki blinked her eyes and felt quite annoyed for some reason, but at the same time, she felt very happy and anticipated something. She wasn''t sure why she felt this way.


    Kanzaki shook her head and went to the bathroom to wash her wash to wee another morning. Looking at her appearance in the mirror, she was wondering where that guy was and whether that guy was healthy or not. She wanted to meet him, but¡­


    Kanzaki shook her head and quickly prepared herself or else she might bete for school.

 Chapter 1163 Harus Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1163 Haru''s Talent</h4>


    Next Monday, Muse will perform a concert.


    This concert was a bit special since it was the first time that everyone would perform together.


    In the past, Muse only had three members and that was Honoka, Umi, and Kotori, but those members started to grow and became nine members.


    Haru also anticipated that concert and today, he was watching them training together right in the courtyard of his shrine. His shrine had be their headquarters, but he didn''t really mind since he was their producer. Looking at nine girls who worked out together, he had to admit that this scene was very amazing and he needed to burn this image into his brain.


    Nozomi smiled and moved faster, trying to tempt her producer.


    "Nozomi, what are you doing? Your movement is a mess!" Eli reprimanded.


    "Y, yes!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''What is that girl doing¡­?''


    Haru sighed and shook his head before he entered the shrine since that girl was temptress. He thought that he should go to her apartmentter since she had invited him. Though he was wondering what he should do with Eli and Maki.


    Looking at two girls, Haru had a million ways to get both of them into a bed, but¡­


    Haru was quite hesitant for some reason, but he knew the same as a business. If he wanted to get a girl then he needed to be bold and it was better to attack first rather than wait.


    "¡­"


    Haru scratched his head and thought that he was really scum. Heid on the tatami floor and thought about his girlfriends in this world.


    ''Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, Eriri, and Nozomi¡­"


    Haru had a feeling that this number would increase in the future, and it was at this moment that his thought was broken when he heard a scream.


    "Ouch!"


    Haru stood up hurriedly and saw that the girl seemed to surround Rin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru walked toward them and everyone had a worried expression on their face.


    "Rin, are you alright?" Hanayo asked with a worried expression.


    "I, I''m alright. M, my leg hurts a bit¡­ that''s all¡­" Rin was about to get up, but she plopped on the ground again since her leg was very painful.


    It seemed that Rin had sprained her leg during the training.


    "What should we do? The concert is going to start next Thursday?!" Nico panicked when Rin sprained her leg.


    "I, I''m alright! You don''t need to worry, Nico-chan." Rin smiled while trying to hold the pain in her leg.


    "Anyway, we should bring her to the hospital first. Let''s stop the training." Eli made her decision right away since with Rin''s condition it was impossible to continue the training.


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Eli''s decision.


    "I''ll call the ambnce," Maki said and took out her smartphone.


    "¡­I''m sorry¡­" Rin felt quite depressed since she didn''t expect she would sprain her leg during the training. She also knew that she might also mess up their first concert which made her scared.


    "Calm down. Let me check on her," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    Rin didn''t have a chance to respond and suddenly her body was lifted by Haru.


    "¡­"


    Rin''s head went nk since she didn''t expect that she was being carried in princess carry. She began to panic and her face flushed red.


    "W, what are you doing, nyaa?!"


    Rin tried to move away and escaped, but stopped when her leg felt hurt. "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"


    "Just stay still. Don''t move," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­"


    Rin blushed, but nodded. She didn''t dare to move and she was really confused at this moment since it was the first time that she was treated as a girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    The eight girls who were a bit panicked earlier were looking at Haru with a stunned expression since this guy''s action was so smooth.


    "W, wait!"


    No one knew what Haru was about to do and they started to chase after him since they were afraid Rin might be eaten without leaving any bones by this wolf.


    Haru put Rin on the tatami floor and let hery down. He looked at her and said in a gentle voice, "Rx. Let me check your sprained leg first."


    "Um¡­ umm¡­" Rin nodded with a blush.


    "Excuse me," Haru said before he started to touch Rin''s leg. He could feel that her leg was tense because she was nervous. "Rx, alright? I''m not going to do something weird to you and there are eight girls who are staring at me, right?" He looked at the eight girls beside him who stared at him intently.


    "¡­"


    The eight girls became embarrassed and looked away.


    Haru shook his head and decided to check Rin''s leg. He knew that he needed to cure her as soon as possible since the concert was very important for them. Fortunately, he had received "Cookie" which made him receive various knowledge about massage and it was very easy for him to cure a sprained leg.


    Haru moved his hand slowly, kneding Rin''s leg to make it rx. He had to admit that Rin''s body was small, but her body was very toned and her butt was very supple. However, he knew that he needed to be serious since he was their producer. He needed to set aside his hunting time and his time as a serious producer.


    Everyone was staring at Haru, thinking that he was going to do something weird, but it seemed that they were thinking too much since they could see his serious expression. Though, there was something that disturbed them.


    "Ahn¡­ D, don''t touch me in that ce, nyaa! I, I''m sensitive, nyaa!" Rin moaned.


    "Hold on. It''s going to be over soon," Haru said calmly.


    "I, I can''t hold it, nyaa!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone blushed and looked at this perverted guy.


    "H, Haru¡­ Y, you''re not doing anything bad, right?" Hanayo asked with a timid voice. She was afraid that Haru was going to do something bad to her best friend.


    "It''s just a simple massage. What am I going to do?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.


    "Hmm¡­ so touching the girl''s leg without her permission is not something bad, Haru?" Nozomi asked with a mischievous expression.


    "¡­"


    "It''s urgent, right? Believe me. I''m going to cure her," Haru said with a serious expression. He knew that he couldn''t win an argument against eight girls at the same time so it was better to show his technique as soon as possible. He took off Rin''s shoes swiftly and massaged the area where she sprained her legs.


    Rin tried to hold her pain, but slowly it felt very good and she tried to hold her moan. However, her thought was broken when she heard his voice.


    "How is it? Try to stand up," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    Rin blinked her eyes then tried to move her sprained leg. She was surprised and stood up.


    "It''s alright, nyaa!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki was surprised and asked, "How did you do it?" She didn''t know that Haru was knowledgeable about massage.


    "I''m a very good masseur," Haru said. He was toozy to tell the details to them.


    "Oh? You''re a very good masseur, Haru?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru could see that Nozomi was nning something bad, but he nodded. "Yes."


    "Then how about you massage all of us," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "What?!" Everyone was startled by Nozomi''s words.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "No, you''re all girls. I can''t touch you carelessly." He knew that he was a hypocrite when he uttered these words, but he didn''t want the situation to turn chaotic.


    Nozomi raised her eyebrow and still remembered how Haru had tossed her around, but this guy dared to utter those words. "Really? But I think a massage is necessary so we can perform better during the concert, right, Eli?"


    "Huh?" Eli was startled when she was being asked so suddenly, but when she thought about Haru''s massage ability. She nodded and said, "Yes, massage is important, especially since we have done a very arduous work out every day. Our body needs to rx." It might be because of her selfishness, but she also wanted to try Haru''s massage technique.


    "I agree," Maki said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kotori, Umi, and Nico didn''t expect the situation would turn into this.


    Kotori was embarrassed, but her curiosity was better.


    Umi blushed and she felt that it was too shameless.


    Nico sighed and felt tired. She thought that she might really need this massage.


    "Why not? It seems fun!" Honoka said with a smile.


    Smoke came out of Hanayo''s head and she passed out. "M, massage¡­"


    "Kayo-chin!" Rin hurriedly caught Hanayo since her leg felt better. Though, at the same time, she was also curious about Haru''s massage.


    "As a producer, you need to take care of your talents, right?" Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Nine girls stared at Haru at the same time.


    Haru sighed and said, "Only this time, alright?"


    "Yay!"


    Some of them cheered and some of them were too embarrassed to say anything.


    Haru stared at Nozomi who had caused this situation and wondered whether this girl would really help him to get all of the eight girls in front of him. Though, he needed to punish this girlter when he came to her houseter.


    "Alright, who next?"

 Chapter 1164 Nozomis Story 1

    <h4>Chapter 1164 Nozomi''s Story 1</h4>


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dazed after they had tasted Haru''s massage. They didn''t expect him to have this talent and it felt really good. They felt very refreshed and they didn''t feel tired anymore.


    "I know that you''re a good baker. Is it rted to that? Kotori asked softly. She knew that Haru owned a very popr bakery and a very good baker, but she didn''t expect him to be a good masseur.


    "It''s just a hobby. You don''t need to think too much," Haru said.


    "Hobby?" Eli, who sat next to Haru, stared at him with an incredulous expression since she knew that for someone to have that kind of skill, it took more than a mere hobby.


    "Yes, a hobby." Haru smiled and whispered, "If you want, I can personally give you a massage in the future."


    Eli blushed and hit his arm. "What are you saying so suddenly!"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "Well¡­"


    Haru smiled when he saw Eli''s reaction, but then he felt that his thigh was in pain. "Ouch! Ouch!" He saw Maki who also sat next to him, pinching his thigh very hard. He then noticed Nozomi who was smiling at him, but then he noticed Umi who seemed very depressed.


    "Umi, what''s wrong?"


    "N, nothing¡­" Umi felt very embrassed after her body had been touched by Haru. She felt that someone needed to marry to each other before they touched each other, but yet¡­ Though, she had to admit that it felt really good. Her mind told her that she shouldn''t do such a shameful thing, but her body wanted more. She felt conflicted and held her head in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with Umi?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing. She might be fighting inside her head," Kotori said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who was looking at Kotori''s smile, felt very weird since this smile seemed very kind, but it also felt weird at the same time.


    It was quitete and everyone decided to return after the massage session.


    They felt that their body became energized and became very spirited.


    Haru said goodbye to them and when he noticed Nozomi nced at him, he nodded. He saw Nozomi return with everyone and he decided to close the shrine before he went to Nozomi''s apartment.


    Haru parked his car on the outside of Nozomi''s apartment building and saw Nozomi seemed to wait for him right at the entrance of the building.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    "It''s alright."


    Haru walked toward Nozomi and wanted to enter the building, but he saw her not move from her spot. He stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi didn''t say anything and raised both of her hands.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Carry me," Nozomi said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''ve carried Rin-chan in your arms before. I want you to carry me too," Nozomi said.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru didn''t see any reason to reject her request and he carried her in her arms.


    "You sure are very spoiled."


    "Hehehe¡­" Nozomi smiled and hugged Haru''s neck. Though suddenly she realized something and asked, "Am I heavy?"


    Unlike Rin''s petite body, Nozomi''s body was quite big after all, well, that part of her was quite humongous.


    "It''s heavy."


    But then his arm was pinched by Nozomi.


    "I was joking. I was joking."


    "Hmph!" Nozomi pouted and folded her arms. "I''m fat, right?"


    "Of course not, you''re not fat. It''s just that your boobs are huge," Haru said.


    "You pervert!" Nozomi said with augh. She moved her legs freely and hugged his neck again.


    "Don''t move too much. You make it hard for me to carry you," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "You said that I''m light, right? Then I don''t need to worry," Nozomi said with augh.


    Haru had to admit that this girl was very cute and he wanted to kiss her right away, but he knew that he needed to be patient. He carried her to her apartment and he was lucky that they didn''t meet anyone along the way.


    Both of them flirted with each other before they arrived right in front of her apartment.


    "I''ll open it."


    Nozomi took a key from her bag and opened the door of her apartment. Her actions were being done while she was being carried out by him.


    Haru opened the door and entered the apartment. It wasn''t his first time entering her apartment, but there was one thing which made him strange. He saw that the light was turned off as if this girl was living alone.


    "Where are your parents?"


    Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Have I told you that I live alone?"


    "Really?" Haru was surprised.


    "Yes, how about you have dinner here?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru could see a hopeful expression on her face. He nodded and said, "Well, I''ll have dinner here."


    "That''s good!" Nozomi smiled brightly and kissed his lips before she moved down from Haru''s arms. She turned on the light and said, "I''ll prepare dinner. You can wait in the living room or my room."


    "Alright." Haru nodded and asked, "What are you going to make?" He closed the door and entered Nozomi''s apartment. It wasn''t his first time here, but he hadn''t entered her apartment before and only sent her out from the outside.


    "Is curry alright with you?"


    "I love it."


    Nozomi smiled and nodded. She didn''t waste her time and started to cook with a vigor since it had been a while since she had dinner together. She felt very happy when he was here with her. She hummed happily and moved her body lightly.


    Haru looked at Nozomi''s apartment curiously. The design of the room was pretty simple. In this room, there was a kitchen, chair, and table. There wasn''t any television nor any decoration which made him a bit surprised since her ce was so empty.


    Haru looked at Nozomi''s back. He moved toward her and asked, "Is there something that I can help with?"


    "Just sit down. Wait for me for a bit," Nozomi said, but then her waist was being hugged. She blushed and said, "W, wait, we can do thatter!"


    "I know. I just want to hug you, can I?"


    Nozomi shyly nodded at him and thought that it wasn''t bad to live together with him, however, she knew that she couldn''t have him herself since he had other girls beside her. Though, it also wasn''t bad either since she didn''t like being alone.


    Haru had to admit that he had be super scum when he saw Nozomi''s reaction.


    "Haru, can I have a request?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not saying that you should do it everyday, but can we eat together like this from time to time?"


    Haru thought that this girl was very lonely so he nodded and said, "Of course."


    "Thank you," Nozomi said with a smile.


    In the end, Haru helped the cooking process since it would be faster. He also added something to make curry be even more delicious.


    After eating dinner, Nozomi told him to take a bath.


    Haru decided to take a bath and went to the bathroom. He washed his body before entering the bathtub and couldn''t help but feel a bit strange since it had been a while since he had entered such a small bathtub, after all, the bathtup on his house was huge.


    Though, he didn''t really mind.


    Haru sighed and thought about a lot of things on his head before the door opened.


    "Excuse me, I''ll join you, is that alright?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    Haru nodded since there was no way he was going to reject this request, right?


    "Do you need help to wash your body?" Haru asked directly.


    As a gentleman, he needed to help ady, right?


    "Why not?" Nozomi nodded with a smile and didn''t shy away from him. When she saw hime out from the bathup, she licked her lips since Haru''s body was very delicious no matter how many times she had seen it.


    Haru washed Nozomi''s body and he didn''t do anything weird since soon he was about to eat her body. Usually, he did it at his shrine so it was kind of refreshing when he did it at a different location.


    After washing Nozomi''s body, both of them entered the bathup. It was quite small, but it was enough for both of them with Nozomi sitting on the top of Haru. However, something came out from the water since it was ready for a fight.


    "You''re already very impatient?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "I me you for being so charming," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    Nozomi smiled and kissed Haru''s lips.


    Haru, who had been provoked, also started his counter.


    Both of them started to have a wet sloppy kiss together.


    Haru put his arms on Nozomi''s waist and got ready to eat his prey.


    It was at this moment that Nozomi parted her lips. "Wait! Wait! I want to say something before we do it."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with a frown since It was a bit hard for him to control himself and he wanted to eat her right away.


    "Let me ask you again¡­" Nozomi had this serious expression on her face and asked, "You''re not going to date all of us, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Of course not."


    "Why? I think that everyone will be happy together?" Nozomi spoke with a smile.


    "Why do you think so? Do you want me to date all of them?" Haru asked with a strange expression.


    "Yes." Nozomi nodded without hesitation.


    "Why?"


    "Do you want to hear my story first?" Nozomi asked.


    "Sure."


    Haru held himself and waited for this girl to tell him the reason why she told him to date all of the members of Muse, even though it was very hard.


    Nozomi was about to say something, but said, "Let''s talk in my room. This ce is quite ufortable." She felt a bit pitiful at him since she knew that it was so hard for him to hold himself. She thought that she was going to give him special serviceter. She kissed him again and said, "Let''s go out."


    "Sure."


    Both of them came out from the bathroom after they dried their bodies. After they had worn their clothes, they entered Nozomi''s room to talk to each other about the reason why she wanted him to date all the members of Muse.

 Chapter 1165 Nozomis Story 2

    <h4>Chapter 1165 Nozomi''s Story 2</h4>


    Haru looked at Nozomi''s room. The size of her room was smallpared to his room, but somehow it was more lonely than his own. He looked around and there was nothing beside a bed, small table, cupboard inside her room. However, there were two photos which stood out from everything inside this room. He saw a photo of everyone during the BBQ party that was being heldst Sunday and also his photo with her that was taken when he was sleeping on the shrine.


    "Ah! You can''t!" Nozomi wanted to take the photo from his hand, but Haru didn''t let her. He raised his hand so she couldn''t reach the photo, but she didn''t give up.


    They kept fighting to each other until they realized that the distance between them was very close.


    Haru could feel two soft things pressed into his chest and his body became hot. He stared at Nozomi with eyes full of desire.


    Nozomi blushed and looked away, but her body became giddy.


    "Here."


    Haru gave back the photo back to Nozomi and said, "You don''t need to be embarrassed, right? I''ve seen everything about you after all."


    Nozomi became embarrassed again and hit his chest since she felt a bit annoyed.


    "But you really love Muse, huh?"


    Haru didn''t see the photo of Nozomi''s family in this apartment, the only thing that he could see was a photo of Muse.


    Nozomi nodded and said, "Yes, I love Muse. I even want this to continue forever."


    Haru patted Nozomi''s head and said, "Even if you''ve graduated, you can perform from time to time together with everyone and I''m sure that everyone''s feeling is the same."


    "Do you think so?" Nozomi asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru felt that everyone''s feelings toward Muse were very strong and didn''t even lose to Nozomi, however It might be because of her lonely nature that she felt that her feeling toward Muse was stronger, but he didn''t think so since he could see everyone''s feeling toward Muse was the same and all of them treasured every moment when they were together whenever it was training, ying, performing, etc. and that was also the reason why he couldn''t wait to see their performance next Thursday.


    "Haru, do you know how happy that is when I am together with everyone?" Nozomi asked.


    "Do you really feel that happy?" Haru asked.


    Nozomi nodded and told him about her past. She told him that in her childhood because of her parents'' job, she always transferred from time to time. It was because she didn''t have a friend and she didn''t have anyone to talk with. Her personality was also quite awkward that it made it hard for her tomunicate with someone.


    "So what made you change?"


    Haru felt a bit curious. He didn''t think that Nozomi was such an introvert, especially when he met her for the first time or rather she was very upbeat and open at that time.


    Sitting between Haru''s legs, Nozomi rested her body on Haru and she felt very rxed, telling him about her past.


    "It was because of Eli."


    "Eli?"


    "Yes." Nozomi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "If I didn''t meet you then I might be a lesbian."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''tugh at Nozomi''s joke.


    "Enough joking."


    "Was that a joke?"


    "Of course! I like you after all," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru would be lying if he didn''t feel happy. "So what happened?"


    Then Nozomi told him, how she met Eli for the first time. Unlike her, Eli was unable topromise and because of that Eli often had a lot of conflict with everyone. It was also the reason why Nozomi was attracted to Eli and wanted to be Eli''s friends at that time.


    Haru and Nozomii talked to each other. It felt very short, but they didn''t expect that they would talk to each other for an hour or so.


    "Cough! Cough! That''s why I want everyone in the Muse to date you together," Nozomi said. She loved everyone in the Muse and she also loved him. She had heard about "Hare-kon" and she also knew about Haru''s capability, it was possible for him to date everyone and she was sure that he would be happy if he could date all of them together.


    Nozomi thought it would be wonderful to have everyone to be together forever so he wanted him to date everyone. She felt that such a future was something that she had always anticipated, but she didn''t expect such an answer from him.


    "Impossible," Haru said.


    "Why?" Nozomi was surprised.


    "Stupid. Do you think that I''m a yboy who is going to go after any girls as long as they''re beautiful?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "You''re not?" Nozomi was surprised.


    "Of course not!" Haru was almost mad when he saw Nozomi''s answer.


    Nozomi smiled and said, "I was joking. I know that you''re not going to date everyone, but you must promise me that you shouldn''t hurt Eli, alright? I''m fine with not being your first, and even bing your mistress, but¡­" She was about to say something, but her mouth was being kissed by him.


    Unlike previous deep and sloppy kisses, this kiss was so hard that Nozomi felt that Haru was trying to imprint his existence inside her, but she didn''t hate it and even hugged him tightly. When he parted his lips from her, she breathed very hard and her eyes were misty staring at him.


    "Don''t be stupid. I love you."


    It was Nozomi''s first time to hear him saying "I love you" to her which made her want to cry at this moment.


    "It is also the reason why I''ve epted you."


    Haru wiped the tears on Nozomi''s face with his thumb and said, "I know that I''m scum and I''ve a lot of girlfriends, but my feeling toward you is true. I love you. I can tell you that no matter how many times you want and that feeling won''t change."


    "Haru¡­ I love you¡­"


    Nozomi hugged him tightly and didn''t want to let him go.


    It was at this moment that their eyes were staring at each other. Their feelings were uncontroble and there was no hesitation anymore.


    Nozomiid on the bed weakly with a satisfied expression. Her breath was very heavy, but she kept staring at him who was wearing his clothes and had to admit that he was really hot. She licked her lips and said, "Is this the feeling of a mistress? I can understand their feelings now." It was quite aplex feeling.


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll go back." He needed to go back after all since he was sure that Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were waiting for him.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll help you."


    Nozomi wanted to stand up, but her lower body was very weak.


    "Justy down."


    Haru put Nozomi back to her bed and kissed Nozomi''s forehead.


    Nozomi smiled and said, "If Eli is also your lover then we have a threesome then I won''t be lonely when you leave me at night like this."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t forget my words! Don''t hurt Eli! Date her even if you have to leave me since she really likes you," Nozomi said with a serious expression and didn''t care about his stupefied expression.


    "Just sleep!"


    Haru was wondering why it was so hard being a harem protagonist.


    "Promise me!"


    But it seemed that Nozomi didn''t give up.


    "I won''t," Haru said.


    "Why?" Nozomi asked.


    "I''ve said that I like you, right? I''ve made a promise to you and I won''t leave you," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi felt that she wanted to cry, but she held it. "You¡­ don''t be too gentle with a girl. If this continues then you might really make all of the members of Muse be your harem."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and kissed Nozomi''s lips so this girl could shut her mouth.


    "I''ll go back now."


    "Hmm¡­ wait for me to fall asleep," Nozomi said with a spoiled tone.


    "I know." Haru nodded and held her hand.


    Nozomi smiled and then closed her eyes before long, she started to fall asleep since she felt really tired. In her dream, she saw the future when she was happily living with everyone happily


    Haru didn''t know what this girl was dreaming, but he could tell that it was a very good dream since she could see a bright smile from her face. He kissed her forehead again for thest time and said, "Good night."

 Chapter 1166 Principle

    <h4>Chapter 1166 Principle</h4>


    Friday.


    In the morning, Utaha and Sora were sitting on the sofazily while wearing Haru''s shirt. They were quite tired afterst night''s workout, but they decided to wake up in the early morning since they wanted to watch their favorite tv drama.


    Haru owned a televisionwork and he also gave them a script so they could make a tv drama.


    The drama was being broadcastedst night, butst night, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were having fun so they could only watch the tv drama in the morning.


    Haru looked at the two of them and wondered why they didn''t ask him to give them a record of the tv drama from the television, but he didn''t think too much and prepared breakfast together with Megumi.


    When the tv drama was over, Utaha and Sora watched the news and they saw Seri on the television. The news was about Haru''s acquisition of a pharmaceuticalpany and the rise of the Fifth Zaibatsu (conglomerate).


    (You can search for information about Zaibatsu by yourself).


    Kasugano Group.


    Utaha and Sora were amazed and entranced by their man.


    "Utaha, Sora, the breakfast is ready," Haru said, but then he noticed that Utaha and Sora were looking at him with an excited expression.


    "Haru, you''re going to be Fifth Zaibatsu!"


    Haru raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "No, there is still a distance between me and the four Zaibatsu."


    Even if there was a distance between him and the four Zaibatsu groups, he felt that he was better since everything was his own money and he owned all of his worth by himself unlike Zaibatsu which was owned by several members of family.


    "Haru, are you going outter?" Megumi asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''m going out."


    Utaha and Sora raised their eyebrows and asked, "Are you going on a date?" Both of them asked at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he shook his head. "No, I''m on an outing."


    "Outing?" Utaha snorted and said, "Outing with a girl? What''s the difference between outing with a date?"


    "Of course, it is different since a date is usually a term that is used when the male asks the girl out because he is interested in her," Haru said.


    "So you don''t have an interest in this girl?" Sora asked.


    "¡­It''splicated."


    Haru had promised to go out with Sakura before and since he had promised then he needed to keep his promise to go out with her.


    "Complicated? Is it someone else''s wife?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and shook his head. "Of course not! I don''t have an interest in someone else''s woman."


    One of his principles was that he wouldn''t start on a woman who had a family or friend''s girlfriend or wife.


    "Really?" 2x


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, if I''ve an interest then I will start on the young mother in the cafe, alright? But you know that I haven''t done anything on them."


    There were a lot of young mothers in his cafe and some of them even flirted with him, but he didn''t do anything and only smiled politely telling them that he had a girlfriend. There were a lot of beautiful girls in this world and he also had his own girlfriends. He didn''t see any reason to destroy someone else''s family after all.


    They thought for a bit and nodded. They also knew that there were a lot of young mothers who showed an interest in Haru, but he didn''t do anything to them and didn''t show an interest in them.


    "So who will you go with?" Megumi asked curiously.


    "Well, it is Sakura," Haru said.


    "Sakura?" Utaha raised her eyebrow and wondered where she had heard this name. She thought for a while and asked, "Is it Sakura Yamauchi?"


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Did you know her?"


    "Duh? Did you forget that you''ve dated her friend before? If I''m not wrong, her name is Kyouko, right?" Utaha said while rolling her eyes.


    "¡­¡­Do you really need to remember my ex-girlfriend''s name?" Haru was speechless.


    "Of course, I remember all of your ex-girlfriends." Utaha seemed proud and started to list the names of Haru''s ex-girlfriends.


    "Kimiko, Rumi, Sara, Sana, Yuna¡­"


    Utaha listed one by one and Sora and Megumi seemed to be amazed at the number of Haru''s ex-girlfriends.


    "Cough! Cough! How about we eat breakfast first? It''s going to be cold," Haru said, quickly stopping Utaha.


    "¡­"


    The three girls rolled their eyes and snorted at the same time, but they agreed to eat first.


    While eating, Sora asked, "When are you going back?"


    "If there''s nothing wrong then I should go back tonight," Haru said.


    "What do you mean by something wrong?" Utaha asked while raising her eyebrow.


    Haru couldn''t tell them about Sakura''s condition since he had made a promise with Sakura previously.


    "You really don''t have an interest in this girl?" Sora asked.


    "Utaha, Sora, believe in Haru this time," Megumi said.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Sora and Megumi were surprised by Megumi''s words.


    "He might need to go to Seri since he has just acquired a pharmaceuticalpany, right?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.


    Haru knew that Megumi knew about Sakura''s condition by coincidence in the past so he was grateful to Megumi since he didn''t need to lie.


    "I''ll go home quickly if there''s nothing wrong," Haru said once again.


    They nodded and believed in him. Even though he decided to add more girls, they didn''t really mind since they knew that deep inside they were his number one.


    "One more thing, Haru," Sora said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can I bring my club members here?" Sora asked.


    "Your club member?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Sora nodded and said, "Yes, the illustrator for the game. Her name is Sawamura Eriri."


    "You can''t let her enter your harem!" Utaha said without hesitation.


    Haru wondered what Sawamura Eriri had done to Utaha, but he nodded. "It''s alright. You can bring her here." He didn''t see any harm and he remembered that it seemed Sawamura Eriri was the daughter of Britain''s diplomat. He remembered that Eriri''s parents had invited him to a party before, but he was toozy toe. He was a bit curious about Sawamura Eriri, but he didn''t have time now, though, he wasn''t in hurry since he knew that there was a chance in the future.


    When Haru was about to go out, Megumi asked, "Haru, is she alright?"


    "I''m not sure." Haru shook his head. He didn''t really know about Sakura''s condition, but he knew that her condition should be alright for another year, but he didn''t want to gamble it so he also had made up his mind to help her.


    "I see¡­" Megumi knew what had happened to Sakura so she became quite worried. Even though she didn''t know anything, she felt sorry.


    Haru smiled lightly and caressed Megumi''s face. "Don''t worry, I''ve found a solution."


    "Really?" Megumi was surprised.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "And don''t show that kind of expression in front of her, she hates it."


    "I know." Megumi nodded.


    "Should I tell Sora and Utaha about this?" Megumi asked since she could tell that Utaha and Sora would pester herter.


    "That''s your decision. Whether you''ll tell them or not, you can decide it by yourself, but I''ve promised Sakura not to tell anyone so¡­"


    Haru kissed Megumi''s lips and he had to admit that he was grateful to have such a girlfriend.


    Megumi kissed him deeply then parted her lips. She hugged him and said, "Have fun."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and patted Megumi''s head. It was his first time seeing a girlfriend who would support his boyfriend to date another girl which made him quite speechless, but well, at the same time, he truly knew how lucky he was.


    When Haru had gone out, Megumi returned to the living room and she could see that Utaha and Sora hugged her at the same time trying to make her spill out what she was talking about wuuth Haru earlier.


    Megumi was wondering whether she should tell the two girls in front of him or not, but at the same time, she was happy when she thought that Haru trusted her this much.


    "The truth is¡­"

 Chapter 1167 Overnight Trip with Sakura 1

    <h4>Chapter 1167 Overnight Trip with Sakura 1</h4>


    Sakura was standing in front of the train station while holding a quiterge bag in her hands. Her face was full of smiles waiting for someone toe.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    Sakura was familiar with this voice and she quickly pouted. "How can you make a girl wait so long!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "I''vee 15 minutes before the appointment time." He pointed at the public clock near the train station, showing that he wasn''tte or rather he came earlier than the appointment time. He didn''t expect that this girl woulde too early and wondered whether she really anticipated this outing.


    "¡­"


    Sakura blushed and asked, "Huh? Is that all the luggage you brought?" She thought about changing the topic of conversation since she felt embarrassed when this guy found out that she came earlier than him, though, she was curious why this guy only brought a small stic bag, but at the same time, her eyes brightened when she saw his style.


    Haru wore a ck t-shirt, denim jacket, and denim pants.


    It might be because the size of the jeans pants were just right that it made his long legs be even more attractive.


    "Yes."


    Haru didn''t think too much and nodded upon hearing Sakura''s question. He brought a book along the way so he could read it along his trip on the train.


    "What about a change of clothes?" Sakura asked.


    "Clothes?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do I need that?"


    "Huh? Well, we''re going to have an overnight trip! We''re going to go back tomorrow so it is necessary for you to bring more clothes." Sakura remembered something and asked, "Is it alright for you just toe out like this?"


    Unlike in the past, Haru''s identity had be bigger and stronger since he had be the richest in the country.


    "It''s alright. No one is going to think that a billionaire is going to appear at this train station and I also wear my disguise," Haru said. He was wearing a baseball cap and sses at the time. Even though he was famous, he was sure that no one would recognize him at this moment, but then, he remembered that he almost forgot to ask the most important question.


    "That''s great!" Sakura was happy and said, "Well, for your change of clothes, we can buy it on UNIKLO over there. Let''s go."


    "¡­Are we really going on an overnight trip?"


    "Of course!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at her bright smile, Haru was helpless.


    Inside the train, Haru was eating a bento that he had brought to the train station.


    There was something special about bento on the train station in this country since each ce was special and each of them also had their own specialities.


    Haru felt that it was too wasteful to not buy it.


    "Moo! How can you eat a bento and leave such a beautiful girl like me alone!" Sakura was annoyed.


    Haru and Sakura were sitting next to each other on the train.


    Haru was helpless and asked, "Do you want to eat too?"


    "Yes!" Sakura nodded and opened her mouth. "Ahh¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What are you doing? Is this a new exercise to cure your pancreas?" Haru asked innocently.


    "Geez! Geez! Geez! How can you treat a beautiful girl like this?!" Sakura was annoyed and when she was about to say something her mouth was being fed by Haru.


    "Is it good?" Haru asked and continued to eat.


    Sakura blushed, but then she slowly chewed and nodded. "It was delicious! Let me eat more!"


    "No! You should buy it yourself earlier!"


    "Ehh¡­?! You''re stingy! Let me eat more!"


    Both of them started to bicker with each other and in the end, Haru gave up and shared some of his bento with this girl.


    Haru drank green tea and looked at Sakura who was writing something on the note. He suddenly realized something and said, "I''m amazed that your parents let you go on this trip with me." He was a male and it was quite surprising for Sakura''s parents to let her go on a trip with him alone.


    "An overnight at that."


    "I told them that I was going with Kyoko." Sakura looked at Haru and said, "If I tell my parents I have something I want to do before dying, they''ll usually tearfully agree, but a trip with a guy is probably a bit too far."


    "Your parents are going to cry when they know that their daughter is lying on them," Haru said.


    "If that happens then I''m going to ask for your responsibility. Be prepared, alright?" Sakura said with augh.


    "I haven''t done anything for their daughter and I should be the one who should ask you for responsibility¡­" Haru sighed and said, "If my girlfriend knows about our trip then¡­¡­" To be honest, his girlfriends knew about this trip, but he needed to act after all.


    "Hehehe, if that happens then I''ll introduce you to another girl. Kyouko also seems to be still in love with you after all," Sakura said with augh.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How about you?"


    "Me? I can''t. I''ll die soon after all," Sakura said while sticking her tongue cutely.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only looked at this girl, but didn''t say anything to refute it. However, he then changed the topic of the conversation and said, "Oh, don''t write my name on your note. If you die, the police and your parents might call me in the future."


    "Ehh? I don''t care! I''ll write your name on a lot of it on my note!" Sakura said with a smile, but then she became curious and asked, "So in order to go on a trip with me, what did you say to your girlfriend?" She was curious after all. She remembered Haru''s girlfriend was probably that beautiful girl that she had seen in the hospital''s park before.


    "I''ve said that I''m on a business trip," Haru said simply.


    Sakura sighed and said, "Before I die, I guess, I know how a billionaire is fooling his girlfriend behind his back."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and couldn''t say anything back since he was really fooling around with another girl after all.


    "Well, if you''re really being dumped by your girlfriend then I''ll take responsibility for you," Sakura said while patting her chest.


    "¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Didn''t you say that you''re going to die soon? And what about your boyfriend? Your boyfriend is going to cry when he knows that you''re going on a trip with me."


    "Hehehe¡­ I''m single now so you don''t need to worry," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s talk about something else." Haru didn''t really want to talk about Sakura''s rtionship and asked, "So why do we go to Yokohama?"


    Yokohama is the secondrgest city in Japan by poption, and the most populous municipality of Japan. It is the capital city of Kanagawa Prefecture. It lies on Tokyo Bay, south of Tokyo, in the Kant¨­ region of the main ind of Honshu. It is a majormercial hub of the Greater Tokyo Area.


    In Yokohama, Haru owned a baseball club and some of his business was located in this city so he wasn''t unfamiliar with this city.


    "Why not? I heard that you bought a baseball club in Yokohama. Let''s go and watch a baseball match!" Sakura was eager to try a lot of things.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s impossible."


    "Huh? Why?" Sakura was startled by Haru''s answer.


    "There''s no match today after all," Haru said. His answer was very simple, but it was so powerful. He could enter Yokohama stadium without trouble, but he didn''t want to let anyone know about his location so he didn''t intend to do that.


    However because of his answer, Sakura''s body seemed to be deted since she felt disappointed that she couldn''t visit the Yokohama stadium, but then her head was patted.


    "Don''t worry, there are a lot of interesting things in Yokohama. We can slowly see it together," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at Haru for a moment before looking away then suddenly started to write something on her note.


    Sakura''s action confused Haru then he decided to ask, "What did you suddenly write on your note?"


    "I''m writing a note on how you usually deceive an innocent girl," Sakura said with a snort.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll take a break. When we arrive, please wake me up, alright?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded then continued to write on her note. When she noticed that he was sleeping. She took out her smartphone and secretly took a picture of him with a smile.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Sakura felt that today was very fun and she really anticipated her trip with him.

 Chapter 1168 Overnight Trip with Sakura 2

    <h4>Chapter 1168 Overnight Trip with Sakura 2</h4>


    Eriri looked at the huge building in front of her. She raised her eyebrows and wondered whether she was in the right ce. She sent a chat to Megumi to tell her that she was right in front of the building and she received a response immediately.


    Megumi: "I''ll pick you up."


    Eriri: "I''m waiting."


    Eriri put her smartphone back while thinking about Utaha, Sora, and Megumi. Out of the three, her rtionship with Megumi was the closest and she hated Utaha since that girl was very hateful. However, she also loved this group since she didn''t need to pretend in front of them and she could bravely tell them that she loved anime, manga, etc.


    Eriri was also excited about the game that she was about to make. She was curious about the creator of this gamen and wanted to meet him sometimes, though, she could do thatter once this game had finished.


    "Sorry for making you wait, Eriri. Pleasee in," Megumi said with a smile.


    "Y, yes!"


    Eriri looked at Megumi and wondered if this girl was the daughter of a tycoon.


    "We have arrived!"


    Sakura raised her hands happily when they had arrived in Yokohama.


    "Don''t be too excited," Haru said.


    Sakura moved her nose and said, "I can smell ramen!"


    "That''s gotta be your imagination," Haru said.


    "No, I''m sure of it! Is your nose even working?" Sakura asked while pouting.


    "At least my brain is, unlike you," Haru said.


    "The only thing not working is my pancreas!" Sakura said while sticking out her tongue.


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Well, let''s eat ramen."


    "Yay! Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Sakura pulled Haru''s hand excitedly to go to the ramen shop nearby.


    Both of them ordered to go to a ramen shop and sat down while waiting for their ramen, but Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw the one who served them.


    Sakura noticed Haru''s reaction and asked in whisper, "Do you know who he is?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Toosuke Megishima, 3rd seat of Elite 10 at Tootsuki Culinary Academy."


    "What?!"


    Sakura suddenly screamed which caused everyone to look at them. She suddenly realized her mistake then apologized to everyone. However, at the same time, she also anticipated the ramen which was created by the 3rd seat of the Elite 10 at Tootsuki Culinary Academy since Tootsuki was a very famous culinary school.


    Haru was wondering what Sakura would be thinking when she knew that Erina was his fiance. Though, he had to admit unlike his other''s girlfriend, Sakura was very in or rather normal.


    Sakura was a normal girl and there wasn''t anything special about her besides she was living shorter than normal people in this world.


    However, Sakura''s way of looking at the world positively was something that made him attracted to her.


    Haru was thinking what if he was in Sakura''s ce and his pancreas wasn''t working, then he might not be able to look at the world positively unlike this girl.


    When their ramen came, Haru could see that Sakura was very happy and he put his chashu (pork bbq) on her bowl.


    "Eh? You''re giving it to me?" Sakura was, of course, happy.


    "Yes."


    "Yay~" Sakura smiled happily and said, "Don''t regret it, alright?"


    "I won''t. Let''s eat it so it won''t get soggy."


    "Good!"


    When both of them ate their ramen, they were startled since it was so delicious.


    After eating their ramen, they went out to visit various ces in Yokohama while talking to each other.


    "You know, things have been pretty dangeroustely," Sakura said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and nodded. "That''s true." He felt something bad, especially when this girl mentioned this matter since he was afraid that it was a g. He thought that he needed to prepare for the worst to protect this girl.


    "There was that stabbing in the next prefecture over, for one."


    "I heard a police officer mention it on TV that apparently that''s the hardest kind of bad guy to catch."


    "Only the good die young, as they say."


    "That''s good." Haru nodded.


    "Huh? Why?" Sakura was startled.


    "Well, I''m a bad guy after all," Haru said.


    Sakuraughed and hit his arm. "Yes, you''re a bad guy!" She thought for a while and said, "I guess that also exins why you''ll survive and I''ll die."


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "So you''re telling me that you''re a good girl?"


    "Of course! I''m a very good girl!" Sakura seemed to be very proud and raised her chest high.


    Haru shook his head when he heard her words.


    "Ah¡­!! What''s with that reaction!" Sakurained.


    "Nothing. Let''s continue our trip."


    "You''re doubting that I''m a good girl, right?"


    "Of course, I know that you''re a good girl who kicked the balls of someone, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Sakura blushed since this guy remembered the thing which happened in the shopping district in the past. "You should forget about that matter!"


    Haruughed and continued to tease her which made her pout in annoyance.


    Both of them continued their trip and went to various ces. Eating good food, walking to various ces, buying clothes for Haru, then finally went to the hotel that had been booked by Sakura before the trip.


    Haru didn''t have any imagination or expectation when both of them stayed at the hotel since they were living in different rooms. However, at the same time, he was wondering when he should tell her that there was a chance for her to continue to live.


    Haru then wondered whether he should bring Tsunade or Sumire to save Sakura since both of them were genius doctors, but in the end, he decided to ask Sumire since Sumire was the most suitable to be brought into his world.


    Tsunade was using a chakra, but Sumire was using technology.


    Haru didn''t want to tell Sakura that he could use magic after all and they weren''t boyfriends or girlfriends so he wanted to refrain from telling her about his secret.


    While reading a book on the sofa of the hotel, Haru heard a scream from Sakura.


    Sakura looked at him for a moment and Haru also looked at her. He raised his eyebrows when he saw her smiling. He thought that something was happening, but it seemed that she was alright so he continued to read.


    "Hey."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked up and he saw Sakura seemed to be quite giddy and smiled in a mischievous way.


    "So the thing is¡­" Sakura smiled then showed one key card of hotel room in her hands. "We ended up in the same room, but you don''t mind, right?"


    "¡­"


    Haru sometimes realized that his harem protagonist aura was working to the max.


    Haru looked at Sakura who entered the hotel room excitedly.


    "Apparently there was some mistake in the booking, and since it was their fault, they gave us a way better room than what we paid for!" Sakura was looking around excitedly then touched therge bed with a curious expression. "I''m pretty nervous about sleeping in the same bed as you!" When she felt enough touching the bed, she jumped on the bed directly, testing how soft it was.


    Haru was looking at Sakura''s butts while listening to her nonsense. "Are you stupid? I''m going to sleep on the sofa."


    "What? Now that we''ve got this nice room, you have to experience the bed too!" Sakura walked toward him with a smile.


    "I''ll test itter," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Sakura then squatted down and opened her bag. "In the meantime, I''ll be taking a bath." She took her changing clothes then looked at him with a teasing smile. "No peeking, got it?"


    "¡­"


    Haru still had to refrain from doing that kind of thing with this girl and asked, "What if I peek?"


    Sakura blushed and said, "T, then, we''ll take a bath together, do you dare?!" She decided to take the bullet and decided to tease him. She was sure that with these powerful words he would back down.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru rubbed his nose and wondered how this girl could be this stupid. He was a wolf and he would eat her without hesitation if she told him to take a bath with her, but he knew that this girl was joking so he didn''t do anything.


    "Hurry up and take a bath. I also want to take a bath."


    "OK! OK! But no peeking, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes and made a gesture for her to go away.


    Sakura snorted and said, "Don''t regret it! You can''t see my beautiful body now!"


    "I''m not going to regret it. Hurry up and take a bath," Haru said and walked to the sofa to read a book.


    Looking at his back, Sakura smiled and felt very happy.


    When Haru was reading, he heard Sakura calling for him from the bathroom.


    "Haru! Could you bring me the face wash from my bag?"


    Haru closed his book and said, "Wait a minute." He stood up and opened Sakura''s bag, but stopped when he saw a lot of medicines inside her bag.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and it seemed that she was more fragile than he had thought. He took the face wash from her bag and went to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and said, "Sakura, here''s your face wash."


    The door was opened shortly, showing Sakura''s face who showed a smile. "Hehe¡­ thank you!" She took the face wash from Haru''s hand and said, "By the way, I''m naked."


    "So¡­ can I take peek?"


    "Of course not!" Sakuraughed then closed the door.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and knew that he needed to tell her about the matter of Sumire.


    After Haru had taken a bath, he saw Sakura who was staring at therge window in their room which showed the scenery of Yokohama town.


    Sakura turned toward him and said, "Don''t you find it romantic to be looking at the night skyline like this?"


    "You should say that to your boyfriend, if you have one," Haru said and dried his hair with a towel before sitting on the sofa.


    Sakura was staring at Haru''s body and her eyes brightened. "Hey! Your body is very well built!" She sat beside him and touched his body, which was very hard. She wasn''t sure, but she felt that when she stayed beside him, she felt that she would be protected and she didn''t feel scared.


    "Have you touched me enough? It''s sexual harassment," Haru said.


    Sakura snorted and said, "So if it''s sexual harassment, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m not going to do anything. But the world is certainly unfair since if I also try to sexually harass you then in court, you''ll win the case, but that''s not the case with me," Haru said with a sigh then looked at various beverages and snacks on the table. "You sure bought a lot of things."


    "Yes, I''ve bought a lot of things!" Sakura suddenly remembered something and put the ss on the table. "Here''s yours!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at the brown liquid on the ss which was being held by Sakura. He could see her mischievous smile which made him dreaded. He quickly shook his head and said, "I''m not going to drink it. I have a sensitive tongue." He took a bottle of c and drank it quickly since he felt quite hot.


    "Ehh¡­?! How boring¡­" Sakura pouted, but she didn''t force him. "That''s right! We''ve got cards, so why don''t we y something?"


    "What kind?" Haru asked.


    "Since you''re drinking then how about we y truth or dare?" Sakura said with excitement in her eyes.


    "¡­"


    Looking into her eyes, Haru knew that it was impossible to refuse her. "Well, I don''t mind."


    "Then let''s y!"

 Chapter 1169 Truth or Dare

    <h4>Chapter 1169 Truth or Dare</h4>


    "Even if you know the rules of the game, I''ll exin it to you, alright?"


    "Sure."


    Sakura then set up the cards on the table while exining the rules of the truth or dare game.


    "First off, there are ten rounds. You''re not allowed to quit partway. You choose whichever card you like, and the one with the highest number wins. Got it?" Sakura asked.


    "Yeah."


    Then both of them started to y and took each of their respective cards.


    Haru could have won the game, but he let Sakura win since he wanted to know what kind of things she wanted to ask him.


    "Yay!" Sakura raised her hand high and said, "Okay, I won. I''ll ask you "truth or dare", so start off by replying "truth"."


    "Truth."


    "Okay, to start off¡­" Sakura thought for a while and said, "Remember that we were in the same ss during our third year of middle school, right?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    Haru and Sakura were in the same ss during their 3rd year of middle school so it was also one of the reasons why they were quite familiar to each other. Though their rtionship wasn''t particrly close and her friend was also his ex-girlfriend which made her quite refrain herself from getting close to him until he had found her book by chance.


    "So who did you think the cutest in our ss before was?" Sakura asked with a smile. "If you don''t want to answer, you can choose dare. But in that case I''ll order you to do something, and you have to do what I say. By the way, if you choose dare¡­" She smirked and said, "I won''t go easy on you."


    "Can I make a request?" Haru said.


    "What is it?" Sakura asked and then realized something. "Ah! You can''t back down from the game, alright? I won''t forgive you if you do that."


    "Of course not, but you can''t ask something perverted, right?" Haru said.


    Sakura blushed andined. "W, who is going to ask something perverted!"


    "But your predatory eyes have been staring at him from earlier. I''m afraid you might **** me," Haru said with a scared expression.


    "Who is going to **** you!" Sakura became sparky and said, "Hurry up! So what''s the answer to that question?"


    "Who is the cutest, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm¡­ it''s Kasu-- I mean Utaha," Haru said. Utaha was his girlfriend after all and of course, he would say that she was the cutest.


    "Oh! Kasumigaoka Utaha¡­ Hmm¡­ I see¡­ That''s the kind of girl you like?" Sakura muttered while looking at the ceiling.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything, only looking at Sakura''s reaction.


    "Okay, next round, next round."


    Haru was about to grab the card. He thought to win this round, but he decided to lose since he knew that this girl wanted to ask him something.


    "Yay! I won again!" Sakura looked at him and asked, "How about me? Where would you rank me in our ss?"


    "In our ss, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "You should be around the 2nd," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really? 2nd? You rank me so high?" Sakura was a bit surprised, but also secretly felt happy. She understood that Utaha was the cutest girl in their middle school before and she didn''t think that she was able to win against her, though, she didn''t expect that her rank was so high on Haru''s mind.


    "Beauty isn''t just about appearance alone," Haru said.


    "Oh? So you agree that I have a great personality, right?" Sakura was very smug at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "But I guess, my eyes can''t be wrong sometimes."


    "Eh¡­?! You can''t take away your answer! Anyway, let''s continue to y again!" Sakura wanted to ask more questions, but it seemed that she was the one who lost this time. But she quickly regained her vigor and asked, "So what do you want to ask? I can answer any of your questions from my first kiss to my three sizes. I can tell you about it." She joked, but she didn''t expect that Haru would really ask her a question about that matter.


    "Then what are your three sizes?" Haru asked with an expressionless expression.


    "¡­"


    Sakura was startled and then blushed. "How¡­ how can you ask that kind of questions?!"


    "Is that not okay? If you don''t want to, then you can choose dare," Haru said and thought a lot of stupid things which he could order herter.


    Sakura felt embarrassed, but then she quickly made up her mind. "Don''t tell anyone else, alright? Beside my mother, you''re the only one who knows about it." She moved close and whispered her three sizes to Haru.


    Haru''s ear was a bit sensitive, but then it seemed that her size was simr to Maki''s size. It wasn''t big and it was leaning to a small size, but it was very attractive somehow. Of course, his nce was so secretive that this girl didn''t notice him.


    "Next round! Next round! I won''t let you sleep tonight!" Sakura felt that her face was very hot and felt that she had lost a lot. Even though she had won two rounds, when he had asked her a question about her three sizes, she felt that her two previous questions weren''t worth that muchpared to his question.


    "Also, you should be more excited after hearing my three sizes!" Sakura felt annoyed when this guy didn''t show a response.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want me to verify whether what you''re telling me is the truth or not?" Haru asked while raising her eyebrow.


    "¡­Sure." Sakura was a bit hesitant, but she had made up her mind and nodded.


    "Huh?" Haru was surprised.


    "If you win the next round then you can verify whether my three sizes are true or not." Sakura seemed to be happy when she saw his startled expression and said, "I might have grown bigger since thest time I measured it was around six months ago."


    "Aren''t you just getting fat? You''ve eaten a lot of things before," Haru said.


    "Of course not! I''m not fat! My body is slim!" Sakura was annoyed and said, "I''ll have my revenge soon!"


    "Oh, I can''t wait for it," Haru said with a smile which made her eager to win.


    Both of them continued to y "truth and dare", Haru let Sakura win again so she could ask him a question.


    At the same time, Sakura also realized she might not know a lot of things about him. She regretted that she couldn''t live a long time so she could know him better, but at the same time, she would this chance to know about him deeper.


    "When is your first time?" Sakura asked.


    "First kiss?" Haru asked.


    "Don''t fool me! I know that you''ve done something that an adult usually does after marriage, right? You have even done it with Kyoko since she told me about her experience." Sakura''s face blushed when she remembered Kyoko''s story since Kyoko''s story was very amazing. Kyoko had told her that he was very amazing and after she had heard that story, she couldn''t sleep very well and looked at his face for the past few days so she was quite curious when was his first time.


    "It''s around 5th grade elementary school," Haru said with an awkward expression.


    "Huh?!" Sakura was startled and asked, "How? How could you lose your first time that early?!"


    "If you win the next round then I''ll tell you," Haru said.


    Sakura thought that she needed to win the next round, but her luck wasn''t good since after she had asked that question, she kept losing and had never won until there were two rounds left.


    "There are two rounds left," Haru said. He had asked a lot of questions about Sakura, well, he asked a lot of her funny experiences which annoyed her.


    "This time, I''ll win!" Sakura became eager to win at this time since almost all of her secrets had been known by this hateful guy.


    Haru took the card from the table and said, "I''ve got 10." He looked at Sakura who was slumped on the table next to the window. "Which one do you want?"


    "The one closest to me." Sakura hoped that she could win this round.


    "13."


    "Hooray!"


    Sakura was really happy and raised from the table which made her lose her bnce and fall on the floor. Fortunately, the carpet of their hotel room was very soft so she didn''t get hurt.


    "Are you alright?" Even so, he was worried.


    "I''m sorry, but this time I''ll give you both my question and dare, so could you choose from them?" Sakura asked.


    Haru sighed in relief and nodded. "I don''t mind." At the same time, he thought that it was time for them to take a rest since it was quitete. He thought that he should talk to Sakura about Sumire tomorrow when her mind was refreshed.


    "Alright, if you say "truth," you have to tell me three things you find cute about me. If you say "dare," you have to carry me to bed." Sakura smiled and wondered what kind of choice Haru would choose at this moment. But then she didn''t expect him to carry her in his arms directly.


    "Let''s rest after thest round," Haru said.


    Sakura was a bit nervous, but she smiled happily in his arms.


    Haru put her gently on the bed and said, "You should drink water before you go to sleep." He ignored Sakura who was rolling around the bed and seemed to be very shy for some reason. "Which card do you want?"


    "Let''s see¡­ The one next to my ss."


    "Seven."


    "Whoa, iffy! Iffy, iffy!"


    Haru decided to lose this time since it was thest round.


    "What did you get?" Sakura asked.


    "Six."


    "Alright!" Sakura was very excited.


    Haru took water and brought it to Sakura. He also turned off the light and he was ready to but suddenly she asked him a question.


    "Truth or dare?"


    "Truth."


    "If¡­ If I told you that I''m super scared of dying, what would you do?"


    "¡­"


    Sakura looked at the ceiling and realized that she was really scared of dying. She was very happy, but at the same time, she was scared that she wouldn''t be able to meet him again. She wanted to confess, but she knew that her time was short. She wasn''t sure what to do until she felt the bed was shifting to the side. She realized that Haru was sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at him curiously.


    "I''ll protect you¡­" Haru thought for a while and said, "Hmm¡­ I guess, it should be, save you or help you?"


    "¡­"


    Sakura blinked her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Haru stared at Sakura''s eyes and told her the truth. "I''ve found a doctor and it seems that this doctor has a way to save you."


    "This¡­?" Sakura was startled since this news stunned her.


    "I want you to live, so will you meet this doctor for me?" Haru asked.


    "I, I can''t be saved! M, my pancreas isn''t working!" Sakura was crying and denied the possibility that she could be cured.


    "No, you will! Just give me a nod and then we can talk like this again in the future," Haru said.


    "¡­D, don''t give me false hope¡­ You should just need to apany me until I lose my breath. Don''t worry, I''ll exin this to your girlfriend that you''re not cheating on her so¡­ Don-- I, I¡­" Sakura had given up and she had prepared herself so when someone told her that she still had a chance to live¡­ it was very hard for her to believe, however, when she thought about Haru''s identity.


    Sakura wanted to say something, but her mind was confused.


    "So you think that I''ll let you die just like that? Don''t be kidding me!" Haru grabbed Sakura''s hands and said, "You''ll live. I''ll make sure of that."


    "Why¡­? Why do you care about me? Don''t you have a girlfriend? You shouldn''t be this gentle with me!" Sakura cried, asking him this question.


    "If I say that I''m interested in you, will you believe it?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Sakura blinked her eyes. There were a lot of tears in her eyes, but it seemed that she wasn''t sad anymore. Her expression turned mischievous again and asked, "So you want me to be your harem or something? In exchange for my life, do you want me to stay with you as your harem member?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but then he snorted. "You think too much, stupid girl."


    "What did you mean by that?! I''m not stupid!!!" Sakura rose from the bed and wanted to smack him.


    "I just want to stay with you for a little longer. So stay alive, alright?" Haru said and kept holding her hand.


    Sakura blushed, but then she hung her head. "I guess¡­ I can stay alive and meet this doctor, but there''s a condition!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "So what is this condition?"


    "Sleep with me. Stay on my side and hold my hand like this until I fall asleep."


    Haru could feel that her hand was shaking at this moment and at this moment, he could see how fragile she was.


    "Stay like this. I, I just want to make sure that it isn''t a dream¡­" Sakura''s voice was mixed with both shy and nervous.


    "Then I''ll stay at your side." Haru nodded and stayed on her side in thisrge bed.


    "Can I have another request?" Sakura suddenly asked.


    "What is it again? You''re not asking me to give you a goodnight kiss, right?" Haru was helpless.


    "Well, that''s also good condition, but I want to use your arm as a pillow, can I?" Sakura asked while looking at him.


    "¡­You sure are very spoiled." However, Haruid his arm so he could use his arm to sleep.


    "Hehehe¡­!"


    Sakuraughed and used his arm as a pillow.


    The distance between the two of them was so close, but there wasn''t any slightest perverted thing that came into his mind.


    "Haru, this isn''t a dream, right?" Sakura asked once again.


    "It''s not a dream. When you wake up in the morning, you''ll see me by your side," Haru said.


    "Thank you and I¡­"


    Sakura thought for a while and she knew that it wasn''t the right time to do that. She was also a girl so she hoped for him to be the one who took the first move. Though, at the same time, she also knew about his difficulty. Thinking about the silver haired girl that she had seen in the hospital, she felt slightly jealous of her and guilty at the same time. However, if he could be by her side forever then it would be good.


    Haru could hear the sound of soft breathing from his side. He saw Sakura had slept on his arm and he also decided to sleep. He was d that he had said this and at the same time, he was d that he wouldn''t lose this stupid girl.


    Haru and Sakura slept together, and it seemed they had a very good dream tonight.

 Chapter 1170 Harem Members?

    <h4>Chapter 1170 Harem Members?</h4>


    In the early morning, Haru was brushing his teeth while watching the scenery over Yokohama town and he had to admit that this town was quite beautiful to be seen in the morning too, especially the beach which was located nearby.


    If it was in Tokyo it would be impossible to go on a beach and rather than watching scenery of the beach, he might see a corpse floating from the sea either from suicide or yakuza''s fighting.


    Haru thought that this morning was quite good. He looked at Sakura who wasyingzily while closing her eyes. It was then that there was a ring from Sakura''s smartphone and he heard a scream from it.


    "Yes?"


    "Sakura! Where the hell are you?!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Haru knew that it was Sakura''s best friend and his ex-girlfriend, Kyoko.


    "Good morning, Kyoko," Sakura said while yawning.


    "You lied to your parents and said you were on a trip with me, right?! They called me, and it was a real pain to cover for you!"


    Sakura stood up slowly from her bed and said, "Thanks, Kyoko. Knew I could count on you."


    "What are you doing sneaking off all alone like you''re some dying cat?"


    "I''m not alone." Sakura looked at Haru and smiled.


    Haru shugged his shoulders and asked, "Coffee?"


    "Umm¡­" Sakura nodded.


    "What? Who''s that? Who''s with you?!" Kyoko heard a male voice which made her agitated. "Your boyfriend? Wait, this voice?" She knew this voice since she dated him before or rather she couldn''t forget this voice.


    "HARU, YOU BASTARD?! HOW DARE YOU LAY YOUR HAND ON SAKURA!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes and didn''t care much about Kyoko''s words. He continued to make coffee for himself and Sakura.


    Sakura sat on the counter seat inside the room and looked at his figure who prepared a coffee for her.


    "He''s not doing anything. I can''t say anything to you right now, but I''ll exin it to you someday. You might not ept it, but please believe me for now," Sakura said. She pointed at Haru''s mouth telling him to wash his mouth quickly since she could a stain of foam from his mouth.


    Haru nodded and went to the bathroom to clean the foam from the toothpaste on his cheek. He also pointed to the coffee which he had prepared, telling her that she could drink it.


    Sakura nodded and continued to talk with Kyoko for a bit. Looking at his back, she smiled since she knew it wasn''t a dream andst night it really happened. She was very excited and it seemed that she could stay longer with him.


    When their conversation almost ended, Kyoko said, "Right, tell him this! If he ys you then he''s fucking dead!"


    Sakuraughed and said, "Did you hear it? You''re dead if you''re ying with me."


    Haru only gave Sakura a thumbs up since he wouldn''t y nor he would hurt her when this matter rted to her life. He had made a promise with her so he needed to bring Sumire to his world as soon as possible.


    After both of them checked out from the hotel, they continued to y in Yokohama until the evening before they decided to return to Tokyo.


    Sitting next to each other, in a quietpartment with only both of them alone, Sakura rested her head on Haru''s shoulder and said, "Well, that was over quick."


    "You can y anytime after you''ve gotten better," Haru said.


    Sakuraughed and asked, "Really? Can we go somewhere together again?"


    "Yes, anywhere you want to go, as long as it isn''t Antarctica, Bermuda Triangle, Amazon Forest, or any dangerous ce in this world then I''m alright with it," Haru said.


    "How about the space? I want to go to Mars!" Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Well, I might develop a rocketpany in the future. Just wait."


    "Oh! I''ll wait! But you need to do it before I die," Sakura said with augh since she thought that this guy was joking. Little did she know that he was telling the truth.


    "Tell your parents about this matter. The doctor mighte in two or three weeks, so in the meantime, you need to be prepared," Haru said, but then his hand was being held. He could feel her hand trembling, and he knew that she was scared.


    "C, can you talk about that matter with me to my parents? I, I''m scared¡­" Sakura asked while looking at him.


    Haru nodded and said, "In a week, I''ll meet your parents."


    Sakura suddenlyughed and said, "If youe then they might misunderstand you."


    "What kind of misunderstanding?"


    "They might think that you''reing with an intention to marry me," Sakura said with a mischievous smile waiting for his reaction.


    "Well¡­ marrying you isn''t bad, but can you ept a harem marriage?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Sakura was startled since she didn''t expect that he would answer her with such a question. She blushed and felt happy, but then she thought for a while and asked, "Just in case, how many girlfriends do you have right now?"


    "Six."


    "¡­"


    Sakura was startled and said, "You scum! Pervert! yboy! You are the enemy of women!"


    "Do you have enough bad mouthing about me?" Haru twitched his lips. He also could feel hurt, but there was nothing that he could refute since it was how he was.


    Sakura nodded and asked, "Did they know each other? Did they ept this rtionship?"


    "Yes."


    "How?" Sakura was surprised, but then she quickly realized this guy''s charm. "Well, I understand why they love you and can ept this rtionship."


    "So you want to marry me?" Haru asked.


    "Well, let me think about it. I''m not a cheap girl after all. Hmph!" Sakura pouted while looking away, but she didn''t let go of his hand.


    "Is that so? Then I need to work hard to get your heart," Haru said with a smile.


    Sakura blushed and had to admit that this guy was very dangerous. Once she let go of her guard then she might be eaten by him. She took a deep breath to calm herself and rested her head on his shoulder again. "When I''m all better, can you take me to climb Mt. Fuji?"


    "Mt. Fuji? Why?" Haru didn''t understand the mind of this girl.


    "Since I''m all better, I want to conquer a lot of mountains! From Mt. Fuji, Mt. Everest, thenstly Mt. Olympus on Mars!" Sakura seemed to have be a shounen manga protagonist.


    "It seems that you''re still sleepy. You should sleep first," Haru said.


    "Eh? I don''t want to! Let''s continue to talk!"


    Haru sighed and continued to listen to her nonsense, though, at the same time, he could tell that he was really happy at this moment.


    "Next year¡­ Next year, let''s climb Mt. Fuji together."


    Sakura smiled and said, "Yes!"


    "I''m back."


    Haru entered his house and then he heard a loud step moving toward him.


    "Haru!"


    "Haru!"


    Sora and Utaha jumped and hugged him at the same time.


    "Sorry I didn''t realize it!"


    "It must be hard to hold it by yourself!"


    Sora and Utaha began to cry and said something that he couldn''tprehend.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked, but then noticed Megumi. He understood instantly that Megumi had told them, but he didn''t mind about it since soon, Sakura would be alright.


    "H, how is she? Is her condition alright?" Sora asked.


    Utaha was also curious since she didn''t expect him to have a harem member who had an incurable disease.


    "Let''s talk slowly, alright?"


    Hugging the three of them in his arms, he brought them to the living room and had to admit that he was fortunate to have them. Including Erina, Kirari, Sakura, and Nozomi, of course.

 Chapter 1171 Stage Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1171 Stage Preparation</h4>


    After his outing with Sakura and his night activity with his girlfriends, on Sunday, Haru went to Otonogizaka High School to help with the preparation of concert during the Open Day of Otonogizaka that would be held tomorrow.


    When Haru came to Otonogizaka, it was only 8:20 in the morning, and there was 40 minutes before the appointment time, but he found that beside him, there were two people who had also arrived earlier.


    "Hanayo-chan, Rin-chan, good morning. I didn''t expect both of you toe so early." Haru waved his hand and greeted the two girls.


    The two girls were exercising together, they were doing a buddy back stretch, stretching each other''s backs.


    Haru wasn''t sure why all of the members of Muse loved to do this exercise method, but he didn''tin since this exercise would make the clothes of the girls became tight, so he, who was by their side, could watch their fit body that was wrapped in their tight clothes, especially when he could see Hanayo''s soft and Rin''s toned body.


    Seeing Haruing, the two girls stopped their exercise.


    Koizumiid tiredly on the ground as if she was about to die soon, while Rin seemed to be very energized and it seemed that she could continue her exercise.


    While drinking mineral water, Rin exined, "Because Kayo-chin is the one who takes care of the alpaca, shees every morning to feed it. As her good friend, I''ll naturally apany her!"


    Haru nodded, but at the same time, he was wondering why this school would keep an alpaca within the school. Though, if he remembered, Kirari also wanted to have a huge aquarium within the school which was enough to keep a whale, however, she stopped that n since it was too troublesome to take care of the whale.


    Haru looked at two alpacas which also stared at him. He smiled which made the two alpas tremble and didn''t dare to move. He chuckled and had enough to tease the two animals.


    Unlike humans that were unable to perceive Haru''s aura, an animal was very keen on Haru''s aura and two alpacas knew very well that this guy was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    The three of them chatted for a while before Nozomi, Eli, and Nico arrived one after another.


    Seeing that Haru came earlier than herself, Eli who was the president of the student council, obviously felt a little embarrassed since Haru wasn''t even the student of this school. Little did she know that Haru had bought this school, but he would keep it a secret.


    His hunt in May was huge and he had too much money so buying a school or two was nothing for him.


    "Haru, is it alright for you to skip school tomorrow?" Eli asked worriedly.


    "It''s alright. I may not look like it, but I''m ranked 1 in the entire school," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    However, the moment he uttered those words, the five girls seemed to be looking at him with a skeptical expression.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Haru twitched his lips.


    The five girlsughed when they saw his reaction.


    Waiting for everyone to arrive, Nozomi teased Eli who secretly bought an amulet and prayed at the shrine even though she was confident about the concert tomorrow.


    Nicoined why everyone hadn''t arrived yet even though she was very busy.


    During the weekends, there weren''t any students in the school, however, it wasn''t peaceful. On the contrary, it was quite rowdy.


    They waited for a while, and at about 8:50, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori arrived together.


    Not surprisingly, it was Honoka who overslept at home.


    Umi and Kotori waited for a long time and when Honoka didn''te out, they only realized that this idiot had forgotten to set the rm clock and had made up a n to sleep until the afternoon like how she usually spent her weekend.


    Even from far away, Haru could hear Umi reprimanding Honoka fiercely, Honoka could only apologize while crying, and Kotori who was by their side was smiling and persuaded Umi to calm down.


    "Have you eaten breakfast, Haru?" Eli asked.


    "Well¡­" Haru wanted to say that he had eaten, but it seemed that this girl brought something in her bag. "Not yet."


    "Well, do you want to eat this?" Eli took out a bento box from her bag.


    "How about you? Have you eaten yet?" Haru asked.


    "Cough! Cough! As long as Haru is here, we''re transparent in Eli''s eyes." Nozomi made a deliberate sigh, but her eyes were looking at Eli with a teasing gaze.


    "Wh¡­ what do you mean?" Eli blushed.


    "So did you also prepare breakfast for everyone too?" Nozomi asked.


    "¡­"


    Eli''s face was red since she only prepared breakfast for Haru.


    "Now, now, Nozomi. Don''t tease Eli. It''s hard work to prepare breakfast in the morning," Haru said.


    *Growl!*


    Suddenly everyone was looking at Honoka who was staring at the bento box with predatory eyes.


    Honoka realized her mistake and shook her head. "Ah¡­ It''s alright! You can eat breakfast! I, I''m not hungry!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli sighed and looked at Haru.


    "Can I share this with everyone?" Haru asked with a sigh.


    "Sure¡­" Eli also knew that it was almost impossible for him to eat the breakfast which she had prepared alone.


    "Yay!"


    Everyone seemed to be very happy when they received Eli''s permission and ate breakfast together.


    Nico, who was eating octopus sausage, folded her arms and said, "So, only Maki hasn''t arrived yet? What the hell is that girl doing?"


    Hearing Nico''s words, Haru knew that Maki would arrive soon and he was even sure that she would bring a surprise.


    After a moment, a sound of a "rumble" truck rang outside of the school gate, followed by the sound of the negotiations between Maki and the security of the school.


    After a while, the guard opened the gate of the school, and arge Mitsubishi truck drove in.


    Haru wasn''t a student, but he was the owner of this school so it was very easy for him to enter this school.


    Then, in the stunned eyes of eight members of Muse, Maki jumped out of the car from the passenger seat and directed the employees who came out of the cargo box to carry out numerous items.


    There were herringbonedders, various banners, flower decorations, and even vacuum cleaners, electric drills, dust-proof clothing, etc¡­!


    It wasn''t until the truck driver drove away that Haru asked, "Did you buy all these things?"


    Maki nced at Haru then she snorted, turning her head to ignore him.


    ''Have I done anything?''


    Haru didn''t remember that he had done something which annoyed her.


    Luckily, he wasn''t the only one who was curious, since Eli also asked the same question.


    Maki nodded and said that it would take a lot of tools to set up the stage background, and she was afraid that the tools of the school weren''tplete, so she bought some.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and realized this girl had too much money.


    "Maki, with the money you spend on those things, you can hire a decoration team to decorate the stage itself," Haru said.


    This time, Maki didn''t ignore Haru, but she snorted. "It''s our first concert, of course, we need to arrange the decoration of the stage by ourselves! How can we entrust it to someone else!"


    This kind of reason was very stupid in Haru''s mind, but it unexpectedly received full support from all of Muse members.


    Umi: "That''s a good idea!"


    Kotori: "Leave the decoration to me!"


    Rin: "Rin is full of energy now!"


    Hanayo: "Even though I''m not that strong, I''ll work hard!"


    Nozomi: "Sounds very interesting!"


    Eli: "It''s great to be able to set up the stage for our first concert!"


    Nico: "Although it will be very hard, it is worthwhile."


    Honoka: "Since everyone agrees, let''s do it!"


    Facing the enthusiasm of the Nine Muse members, Haru only felt physically and mentally exhausted. He understood that the group of young girls in front of him didn''t understand the meaning of suffering, except Nico who also understood that it was very hard to set up the stage, he was very helpless facing the eight girls in front of him.


    "So who will use the electric drills?" Haru pointed at the pile of tools and asked, "Among us, no one should be experienced using these things, right?" Most of the tools that had been bought by Maki were usually being used by a professional, and he didn''t think that a group of girls were able to use those tools.


    In the next second, Haru felt that he had asked this question for nothing, because when his voice had just fallen off, the nine pairs of eyes immediately focussed on him.


    Nozomi: "A boy like Haru, should be very good at electrical appliances, right? If you don''t know, you only need to read the manual, right?"


    "This is a very dangerous tool, alright?" Haru was speechless. He was able to use all of those tools, but at the same time, he knew that they were going to make him set up the stage by himself.


    Honaka: "We believe in you, Haru!"


    Haru: "Don''t abuse your trust in me during this kind of situation!"


    In the face of pleading with the Muses, Haru wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Nozomi whispered something in his ear. "After we go back, I''ll give you a big service."


    "¡­"


    "Not enough," Haru said while shaking his head.


    Nozomi raised her eyebrow then said, "Then I''ll use my secret weapon!"


    "Huh? Secret weapon?"


    Then Nozomi pushed Eli toward Haru.


    "H, Haru¡­ p, please help us¡­" Eli asked with teary eyes on her clear blue eyes.


    "¡­"


    Eli''s voice was so soft it made him shudder for a moment. "Good, leave it to me! As your producer, no, as the only man in this group, I''ll do my best."


    "WOHOOOOO!!!!!"


    Everyone was excited and happy at that moment.


    Haru looked at the several parts of the stage with a sigh and knew that he needed to work hard.


    When Nozomi and Maki saw Haru''s reaction, they let out a sigh and quickly turned their attention toward Eli since when this girl showed such a cute expression, the result was very destructive.

 Chapter 1172 Half-asleep

    <h4>Chapter 1172 Half-asleep</h4>


    "Move it, little to the left¡­"


    "Go up a little bit¡­"


    "Okay, right there! It''s perfect!"


    Under the gaze of the members of Muse and their chirpingmands, Haru finally set up thest and thergest disy on the huge billboard on the stadium.


    Haru looked at the giant disy for a while to make sure that there wasn''t any problem then cautiously came down from thedder.


    Starting at nine o''clock in the morning, until 12 o''clock in the afternoon, they finally finished setting up the entire stage and decoration.


    Haru knew that it was because the stage was located on the sports field, otherwise the workload would be evenrger.


    "Haru, you''ve worked hard,e and wipe your sweat. Would you like to drink some water?"


    Eli was very attentive, walking toward him with mineral water and towel, with a smile on her face.


    "Can I have water?" Haru asked.


    "Sure."


    Haru opened the cap of the bottle of mineral water and drank it in one gulp. The sunlight was quite strong and he sweated a lot.


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone was watching Haru at this moment and Haru seemed to not care about their gaze.


    Haru then used his t-shirt to wipe the sweat off his forehead, shing his muscr abs.


    *Gulp!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Eli hurriedly realized the seriousness of this matter and said, "Haru, don''t use your t-shirt you wipe your sweat! Use this towel!" She hurriedly pulled Haru''s t-shirt down so it would cover Haru''s stomach and hurriedly wiped his forehead.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem."


    Everyone gulped at this moment since it might be their first time to have a fan service from a male and they had to admit that Haru''s body was too amazing, but then they seemed to see something on his stomach and wondered what it was.


    "Cough! Cough! Eli, let me wipe the sweat off myself," Haru said.


    "No! You''ll use your t-shirt againter!" Eli didn''t give the towel to Haru and wiped his sweat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru had a hard time controlling himself since this girl''s smell was really good.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli asked.


    "Nothing, you smell really good, Eli," Haru whispered.


    Eli blushed and threw the towel right to Haru''s face. "Pervert!" She ran off, but she was obviously very happy being praised.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t care too much.


    After that incident, everyone celebrated together since the stage had beenpleted.


    Kotori moved to Nozomi and asked, "Are they dating?"


    "Not yet," Nozomi said.


    "I see¡­" Kotori nodded.


    When Eli walked toward Nozomi, she calmed herself and her expression returned to her cool state.


    "Eli, I''m jealous that you care about Haru that much," Nozomi said with a sigh.


    "N, Nozomi!!" Eli blushed once again.


    "But if Maki sees it then she might get jealous," Nozomi said.


    Eli stopped blushing and thought about the rtionship between Haru and Maki. She wasn''t blind and she could tell that Maki had an interest in Haru, especially when they were childhood friends.


    "By the way, speaking of Maki, it seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time." Kotori looked around and couldn''t find Maki anywhere.


    "I remember Maki saying that she wanted to clean up, and then she took the vacuum cleaner and left," Umi said.


    "But why isn''t sheing back so long, isn''t she in trouble?" Nico seemed quite worried.


    "I''ll look for her."


    Haru took the initiative to search for Maki. He also realized that he hadn''t seen her and he also felt worried, of course, he was also cornered why that girl ignored him earlier since he didn''t remember that he had done something to her.


    Haru wasn''t going to apologize, but only talked for a bit with this tsundere girl. Though, at the same time, it reminded him of one of the fond memories during his childhood time.


    Even though Umi didn''t give him a clue where Maki had gone, Haru used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" to search for her then he found her in one of the rooms within the school. As he walked toward that location, he could hear the sound of a buzzing vacuum cleaner. However, when he arrived, he didn''t see Maki''s figure.


    Although Maki wasn''t good at housework, Haru knew that she wasn''t the type that would leave something like this behind. However, when he thought about her poor performance at housework, he checked the vacuum cleaner carefully.


    If Maki was sucked by the vacuum cleaner, Haru wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    However, Haru quickly blushed at his action because he really checked the vacuum cleaner. He was wondering whether his IQ had been lowered because he stayed with Honoka for a long time.


    Haru turned off the vacuum cleaner, and then saw a sign of music room and knew that Maki was in this room. He opened the room and it seemed that he was right.


    But he wasn''t sure whether Maki was too tired since he saw her fall asleep on the piano.


    Although the sun shone brightly at noon, the curtains in the ssroom were tightly closed. Only a trace of pale golden light shone through the curtains and fell on Maki''s delicate face.


    At this moment, Haru felt that he had seen the legendary sleeping beauty in the children''s book story.


    Although Maki''s sleeping face was very beautiful, Haru still woke her up when he thought that everyone was still waiting in the field.


    Haru shook her body slightly to wake her up. "Maki, wake up."


    "Ha¡­ru?"


    Maki''s slender eyshes trembled slightly, and then the purple eyes slowly opened, with a trace of confusion staring at Haru nkly.


    People who were awakened in the middle of a nap oftencked an urate judgement about the surrounding things.


    However, Haru didn''t expect that Maki, who had just woken up, would show such a cute expression, which was cuter than her usual cold and arrogant demeanor, so he couldn''t wait to take a picture with his smartphone immediately.


    But soon, he was surprised.


    Because Maki wasn''t fully awake unexpectedly shouted at him, "Haru, didn''t you promise to marry me in the past! Why¡­ why don''t you turn your gaze at me¡­" Her face was very sad, but then she realized something.


    "¡­¡­"


    The entire music room became quiet in an instant, Haru was little at a loss. He wasn''t sure what to say at that moment. Yesterday, he was just having fun with another girl then at this moment suddenly someone confessed to him again. He wanted to hug her, but he was slightly hesitant at that moment.


    After Maki yelled those words, shepletely awoken. The temperature on her face gradually rose, a blush from her cheeks spread to her slender neck, her purple eyes looked around in confusion, and finally she couldn''t stay the torment, and ran out of the music room with a shy cry.


    Haru was about to chase after Maki, but then someone stopped him.


    "Haru, what happened just now?"


    Eli and the others rushed over and asked.


    "We have heard Maki''s scream just now. When we got here, we only saw her run out of the school gate."


    ''How fast!'' Haru didn''t expect Maki''s running speed would be so fast that she ran out of the school gate.


    "Ahhh! Maybe because there were only two of you alone that, Haru suddenly wanted to do something and then scared Maki-chan away?" Nozomi put her finger on her lower lip and said with a smile, "Haru, you shouldn''t be sexually frustated, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone''s eyes were staring at him.


    However, Haru was calm and said, "Nothing, she saw a cockroach before and ran away."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Everyone was doubtful at that moment.


    "Well, yes, don''t worry about her. She''s going to be alright tomorrow." Haru looked at everyone and said, "You all can go back and prepare for the concert tomorrow, I need to do something." He left directly out of the music room to chase after Maki.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you!" Nozomi chased after Haru.


    The seven Muses looked at each other and then shook their heads together.

 Chapter 1173 Amend the Relationship Between Two

    <h4>Chapter 1173 Amend the Rtionship Between Two</h4>


    When Haru was about to chase after Maki suddenly the rain started to pour which made him speechless. He was wondering how a sunny bright sky could suddenly turn into a downpour.


    ''Is this a television drama?''


    Haru didn''t really care since he wanted to talk to Maki, but then he heard someone''s voice.


    "Haru! Wait! Don''t run too fast!"


    Haru stopped then he saw Nozomi who was chasing after him. He looked toward the sky and it started to rain harder. "Come here!" He told Nozomi to enter the candy shop which he happened to be nearby.


    Nozomi''s stamina was quite good, especially when she always worked out every morning and evening. At night, she also often worked out with Haru. She entered the candy shop to take shelter from the rain with him.


    "Why did you suddenly chase after me?" Haru asked.


    "Why not?" Nozomi asked with a smile. "Well, enough joking, but is it alright for you to chase after Maki? Don''t you think that Eli might misunderstand you?"


    "It''s alright. I''ll do something tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Nozomi nodded and decided to believe in this guy. However, she was curious about what had happened earlier. "So why did Maki suddenly run away?"


    "She was half-asleep and said something embarrassing to me," Haru said. He didn''t mind telling Nozomi what had happened to Nozomi, but he didn''t tell her the details.


    "Oh? Did she confess to you?" Nozomi asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Nozomi was startled.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "So what are you going to do?" Nozomi asked curiously.


    "I''ll talk to her," Haru said.


    "That isn''t what I mean¡­" Nozomi stared at Haru and asked, "Are you going to ept her confession?"


    "Depending on the situation, I can''t give you a clear answer now," Haru said.


    Nozomi nodded and asked, "But is she alright with your rtionship? You''ve got a lot of girlfriends after all." She knew that Haru had five girlfriends beside her and all of them were very beautiful.


    "She knows about it," Haru said.


    "Ohh¡­" Nozomi was surprised then she became happy. "So she decided to confess to you even though she knew that you had a girlfriend?"


    "¡­"


    Haru red at Nozomi, but she didn''t care much and continued with her nonsense.


    "Isn''t that good? You''ve got another harem member!" Nozomi said happily.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is it something that you should be happy about?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.


    Nozomi smiled and said, "Why not? You should be happy, right? As I''ve told you before that if you want I''ll help you to get all of the girls on Muse!"


    "¡­"


    "Haru¡­ don''t you feel tempted? Umi is the personafication of Yamado Nadeshiko! Kotori is very cute! Rin''s butts are very shapely! Hanayo-chan is very soft to hug! Eli is very beautiful! Maki is very elegant! Honoka is very cheerful! Nico is¡­ Nico is¡­ Nico is Nico-chan!" Nozomi said with a smile, but then her forehead flicked.


    "Ouch!"


    "Don''t say something stupid, alright? I know that I''m a scumbag, but I still have a bottom limit," Haru said.


    If he had an interest in a girl then he would take responsibility for it and he wouldn''t leave them after he had eaten them.


    "I know¡­" Nozomi smiled and moved closer to him, wanting him to hug her, but she didn''t give up her thought to make him date all the members of Muse.


    "Did you feel cold?" Haru asked and hugged her.


    "No, it''s warm now." Nozomi smiled.


    "¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll go to Maki''s houseter tonight." He knew that after that half-asleep incident Maki''s state of mind wasn''t right and she might not want to meet him when he came to her houseter. He thought toe to her houseter at night silently the same as he had done to Kirari in the past.


    "Oh! You want to go to my house now?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "My clothes are in your house, right?" Haru asked.


    "There should be some." Nozomi nodded and said, "But if you do this then without doubt, you''re scum."


    "Yeah¡­"


    Haru felt that he was the worst kind of scum when he thought that after he had fun at Nozomi''s house, he would go to Maki''s house to talk with her which might develop to further deepen their rtionship. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go back."


    "Huh?" Nozomi was surprised.


    "Thanks for reminding me, Nozomi." Haru patted Nozomi''s head.


    "Well, if you want to do that then I don''t mind. I can give you that serviceter," Nozomi said.


    "Now that you mention it, you''ve made that promise with me before." Haru looked at Nozomi and asked, "So what kind of big service have you prepared?"


    "It''s a secret. I''ll let you know after you make up with Maki," Nozomi said and suddenly remembered something. "Don''t forget about Eli too!"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "So how are you going to get back? The rain is very hard," Nozomi said.


    "Well, my car is going toe soon."


    "Your car?"


    They were waiting for a while then a ck Maybach Zeppelin stopped in front of the candy shop.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Haru, Nozomi only realized how rich this guy was.


    Haru sent Nozomi back first then he talked with the member of Muse who chatted on him on "LINE" then suddenly he received a chat from Korosensei.


    Korosensei: "Haru, are you free? Can you apany me to my world?"


    Haru: "I''m free in two days. I''ll apany you there."


    Korosensei: "You should be prepared."


    Haru was confused by Korosensei''s chat and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Korosensei: "Well, you''re going to meet Kanzaki when you''re going with me to my world¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "So are you prepared to be stabbed?"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt cold all over his body and ignored Korosensei''s remark. However, he needed to prepare for the worst.


    When Haru returned to his house he wasyingzily on the bathup while looking at the scenery outside. There was arge special ss within his bathroom which made him able to see the outside, but it was impossible for the outside to see inside.


    "Are you going to get a new girl tonight?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­"


    "W, why do you think so?" Haru asked.


    "You have these mncholy eyes when you''re going to get a new girl," Megumi said.


    ''Do I have those kind of eyes?'' Haru was speechless.


    "So who is it? Is it Sakura?" Megumi asked.


    "No, she isn''t." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, let''s not talk about that matter, tell me how your game is?" He was curious about the progress of the School Days since he wanted to y the game.


    "It''s good. Eriri came yesterday. Should I introduce her to you?" Megumi asked.


    "That might be good, but let''s do thatter," Haru said.


    "That''s true, I need to remind her that my boyfriend is a wolf so she might be eaten suddenly." Megumi nodded and felt that she almost sent her friend to the mouth of the wolf.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, then licked Megumi''s neck. "Delicious¡­ this wolf want to eat you now¡­"


    Megumi shuddered and blushed. She was wondering why it took a lot of time for her to realize how dangerous her boyfriend was.


    Though suddenly he realized his deep exchange with Megumi wasn''t that much different from what he almost did to Nozomi.


    At night, Haru left his house and went to Maki''s house to amend their rtionship between the two of them. It had been few years, but it seemed that girl still cherished that promise, even though he said that promise to stop her cry in the past.


    Haru rubbed his face and now he was on his way to meet Maki.

 Chapter 1174 Courageous Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1174 Courageous Girl</h4>


    Haru looked at Maki''s house in front of him. He was wondering what he should do after this. He had a feeling that she wouldn''t let him meet her when he came directly to her house or rather she would directly reject him.


    Even though it wasn''t his first time to be here and everyone at her house from maid, security, etc also knew him, however, this time, he felt that he needed to meet her secretly.


    Looking at the four or five meters high wall, Haru took a deep breath and made up his mind.


    In this world, Haru usually would refrain from using his power beside "Kenbunshoku Haki" or "Knocking" technique which he learnt from Teppei.


    Usually it would be impossible to climb this four or five meters high wall. Not because of its height, but because the surface of the wall was so smooth that it was impossible to climb it. There was no footing nor anything which he could grasp from this wall.


    However, Haru could use his gravity magic or jump directly to the top of the wall itself. He thought for a while and decided to jump directly to the top of the wall, but before that he hacked the security camera of Maki''s house so no one would notice that he hade suddenly. He also hacked the rm so that it wouldn''t ring when he touched something wrong.


    Haru had to admit that Maki might be one of the richest girls that he had met, though, there was still a long gap between her with Erina and Kirari, butpared to everyone on Muse, she was the richest, though, the worth of her family might be overtaken by Eli''s family soon since Eli''s father was his financial advisor and the one who took care of his Longinus Invesment which made his worth also very high.


    It was at this moment that he had made up a blunder.


    "Yo--"


    Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki" directly which made the security inside this ce pass out. He was speechless and sighed. It seemed that he was too rxed in this world which made him create this kind of silly blunder.


    Haru gathered the security that had passed out in one room before he called his grandpa to help him with the police. He was sure that someone could call the police so before he talked with Maki, he hoped his grandpa would be able to stop the police.


    Kasugano Taichi was wondering why his most favorite grandson would call him so suddenly, but didn''t expect that Haru had asked him to stop the police so it wouldn''t disrupt his process on coaxing a girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Can you help me, grandpa?"


    Kasugano Taichi sighed and said, "I''ll help you. This is very easy after all." Of course, he knew about Maki''s family andpared to Maki''s family, the power of Kasugano''s family was stronger after all and it was easy to help his grandson in this matter, especially when his grandson had be the richest man in this country.


    Their conversation ended, and Kasugano Taichi called his friend on the Tokyo Metropolitan Police.


    It might be because he was ying too long that it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    The dark night was quiet, the dark clouds in the sky obscured the moon, and only the streetmps on the roadside shone pale yellow light.


    Because Maki''s house was located in a high-end vi area, so few pedestrians would pass around, only one or two clear frogs croaked could be heard from time to time in the vi pond.


    Overall, her house was very quiet.


    Haru had entered Maki''s house and the only thing he needed to do was to climb to her room. He hoped her parents weren''t in the house so they wouldn''t panic when they knew security had passed out.


    It was a red-themed bedroom. In thisrge room, except for a bed and desk, the rest of the room was filled with various musical instruments and bookcases.


    The most noticeable thing within the room was the Steinway piano that was ced in the center of the bedroom.


    The piano exuded a dazzling white light in the dark.


    The Steinway piano, which was known as the king of pianos, was naturally very beautiful, but that beauty was palepared to the red-haired girl who seemed to be asleep on the piano.


    The slight night wind blew in from the balcony, rolling the pink curtains, gently blowing on the face of the red-haired girl, making her red hair flutter gently in the air.


    The red haired girl seemed to be having some bad dreams, her slender brows were frowning, and her mouth was muttering something from time to time, as if she was cursing something.


    If you moved closer, you would probably hear what this girl was saying¡­


    "That bastard!


    There were many people who came to confess to me!


    It''s just that no one deserves me!


    Haru, go to hell!"


    At that moment, there was a muffled sounding from the balcony. The sound was simr to the sound of a blunt instrument hitting the iron railing, which was very loud.


    Maki''s brows frowned deeper, and her slender eyshes also trembled slightly.


    *Dang!* *Dang!*


    There were two muffled noises in row, Maki finally couldn''t sleep anymore, her purple eyes suddenly opened, and there was a strong anger on it!


    Being awakened from sleep was a very irritating thing, not to mention that she wasn''t in a very bad mood today, so she became even angrier.


    Angrily, she walked to the balcony, originally wanting to scold someone who would make this noise at night, but when she saw there was a hook on the railing, she suddenly let out a cold sweat.


    A thief wasing to her house!


    In an instant, such a thought came up in her heart.


    Maki wanted to call for help, but she was deep in the vi and when the security arrived, she might have been kidnapped!


    Thinking of the tragic experience of the kidnapped beauties in the news, Maki suddenly felt a chill in his heart!


    ''Haru, where are you? If you cane rescue me now, then I¡­ I''ll forgive you and¡­ and I might agree to marry you¡­''


    At the most critical moment, the first thing Maki thought was Haru.


    But even if she knew that Haru was a superman or had a superpower, it was simply impossible to help her in such a short ten seconds.


    The only thing that she could do was to beat the thief alone!


    After all, Maki was also a very courageous girl and after she made up her mind, her eyes became firm, and she quickly thought of an idea to defeat this thief.


    Maki went back to her room again and when she appeared on the balcony again, she already had a baseball bat in her hand!


    Maki held the baseball bat tightly with her sweaty little hand and when a figure appeared on the balcony, she mmed the baseball bat on her hand as hard as she could without thinking about the consequences!


    "What--?!"


    A scream sounded in the night sky, followed by the sound of heavy objects falling¡­


    "¡­"


    Maki blinked her eyes when she heard the voice of the thief.


    "Why does this voice resemble Haru''s?

 Chapter 1175 Thief?

    <h4>Chapter 1175 Thief?</h4>


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I really didn''t know that it was you, Haru!"


    In Maki''s bedroom, Haru wasying on the top of bed with a miserable appearance.


    Maki took the medicine box while bandaging him, and apologized repeatedly.


    Falling from the balcony, Haru didn''t suffer any serious injuries, but the one which had caused him an injury was the baseball bat that was mmed by Maki on his forehead. There was a trace of blood seeping out from there (in truth, he was using Life Return so Maki would feel sorry for him).


    Originally there was a lot of dissatisfaction with Maki''s heart, but when she saw Haru''s bleeding head, the dissatisfaction on her heart turned into guilt and distress.


    So after helping Haru to enter her bedroom, she pushed him onto the bed regardless of how dirty Haru was (his body was covered in dust).


    Then she got the medicine kit and applied medicine to Haru herself.


    Haru had to admit that Maki really deserved to be born into a doctor family, and her bandaging skill was very good. In just a few moments, she bandaged Haru''s wounds and tied it simr to a bow tie which made it look very cute¡­¡­


    It was a pity that there wasn''t a mirror here, otherwise, Haru would tell her to not tie the bandage in this kind of manner since it was too shameful.


    "Well, you don''t need to apologize anymore. It is also my fault toe to your house without noticing you."


    Afterying on the bed for a long time, Haru stood up and prevented her from apologizing to him.


    Maki pursed her lips when she saw Haru''s exhausted face. She still felt a little ufortable and she couldn''t help but ask some questions, "Why did youe here?"


    This question had already arisen to her heart after Maki discovered Haru hade to her house. Of course, she wouldn''t think that he came here to steal something, but she didn''t understand why he would use such a thief-like method to sneak into her bedroom secretly.


    ''Could it be¡­ he wants¡­¡­''


    Maki stopped thinking, and her pretty white face instantly turned red like an autumn glory.


    Haru was quite embrassed since he knew what he had done was a very stupid thing. He was really wondering whether his IQ had been lowered. He didn''t notice the change in Maki''s emotions, but after a moment of hesitation, he blushed and said, "Surprise!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Two people were staring at each other.


    Even if Haru was shameless, he could also get embarrassed. He took a deep breath to calm himself and the stare from Maki''s eyes started to hurt him.


    However, when Maki heard what Haru had said, she couldn''t help butin in her heart.


    ''Surprise? You''re giving me a scare?!''


    When the hook suddenly appeared on the railing, she was really scared to death, but through Haru''s words, she could guess that he came up with this method out of consideration in order to apologize to her.


    Suddenly she felt warm inside her heart and an inexplicable emotion filled her heart, making her feel that her chest was swelling, as if something was about to burst¡­


    However, she was tsundere, and it wasn''t so easy for her to be honest with herself.


    Turning her head quickly to hide her shy expression, Maki yed with her red hair and hummed softly, "I don''t know what those security guards are doing! How can they let you sneak in so easily! I will let daddy fire them all!"


    Haru felt guilty about the security guard and said, "Well, don''t be hard on them since they are facing a me. Even if I''m in front of Pentagon, I believe that I can do the same!"


    Entering the secretboratory of IS in the world of IS was harder than entering Maki''s house, but he wouldn''t say it outloud.


    Seeing that Maki didn''t seem to be angry or annoyed at himself, Haru alsopletely rxed and he was in the mood to make a joke.


    Maki was speechless, hearing Haru''s joke. She wanted to scream andined to him, but suddenly a rush of footsteps sounded in the corridor!


    "Maki-chan! Maki-chan! Are you in the bedroom?!"


    The voice of a mature woman could be heard by both of them.


    After hearing this voice, Maki''s face suddenly changed. "It''s my mother!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and knew that he created a lot of mistakes when he entered Maki''s house. he let out a cold sweat on his back. In the middle of the night, if Maki''s parents saw him on their daughter in bed together, he was sure that Maki''s mother would force him to marry Maki directly and even if they didn''t do anything, Maki''s mother would think that they were doing something perverted.


    Maki obviously had the same thought as Haru. Her anxious tears were about to flow out and she kept muttering. "Hurry up and hide"!


    "The key is where should I hide?" Haru couldn''t help but ask.


    "I, it''s toote!"


    It was such a short conversation. Footsteps had already arrived in front of the door, Maki''s eyes condensed and jumped onto the bed. Before Haru could react, she pulled the quilt and covered the two of them!


    "D, don''t move!"


    Feeling Haru''s head rubbing against her thigh, Maki''s shy voice was trembling!


    A feeling that she had never felt before rose from the bottom of her heart, making her so soft that she almost copsed on the bed!


    "Y, you''re going to kill me!" Haru tapped Maki''s thigh to loosen her thigh. His neck was being mped by two thighs which made it hard for him to breathe.


    Maki''s heard such words and also quickly let go of her thigh, which made him sigh in relief.


    At that moment, the door creaked and was pushed open.


    "Maki-chan, are you okay?"


    Nishikino Tsuki entered Maki''s room with a face full of anxiety. Only after she saw that Maki was alright, she sighed in relief.


    "Of course, I''m okay." Maki stabilized her heart and deliberatelyined, "Mom, why did you enter my bedroom so suddenly?"


    "If you''re alright then it''s nothing."


    Nishikino Tsuki patted her chest and said with lingering fears, "Maki-chan, you didn''t know what terrible thing happened just now! Your father went to the backyard to water the flowers and he discovered that our security guards were all knocked out! Even the security cameras in the vi also stopped working!


    "A thief must have sneaked into our house¡­ Your father has already called the police, and I''m worried about your safety, so Ie to see whether there is something wrong with you¡­ Maki-chan, Maki-chan? Are you alright? Why don''t you speak?"


    "I¡­ Of course, I''m fine. I was just shocked by your words, mom."


    Maki was really scared!


    Of course, Maki knew the culprit who wasing to her house and that culprit was hiding in her bed right now. However, the question was how did all of the security guards at her house be knocked out by Haru alone?


    Then Maki remembered that this guy had defeated a bear alone. The legs under the quilt kicked Haru lightly, which meant asking him a question¡­


    ''Did you do it?''

 Chapter 1176 Mother-In-Laws help

    <h4>Chapter 1176 Mother-In-Law''s help</h4>


    "¡­"


    Haru could onlyugh awkwardly, but of course, he couldn''t respond to Maki by response.


    He pondered for a while before stretching out his finger and writing a "no" on Maki''s smooth calf.


    Maki''s body trembled and a touch of ruddy quietly climbed onto her face, and then she gave Haru a fierce kick!


    But Haru reacted very fast and grabbed her little feet in his hands!


    Maki struggled hard twice, but she couldn''t escape.


    ''What this guy doing?!''


    Her delicate little feet were held by Haru''s rough hands, and Maki could only feel a stream of heat rising from the soles of her feet.


    That strange feeling made her embarrassed and anxious at the same time!


    "What''s wrong with you, Maki-chan?"


    Nishikino Tsuki looked at her daughter strangely.


    "No, nothing."


    Maki hurriedly stopped, tried to act as normal as possible and nothing happened.


    After he felt that she had calmed down, Haru let go of Maki''s little feet.


    "I felt very strange from the beginning, why are you sitting on the bed like this?" Nishikino Tsuki continued to ask since she felt strange by her daughter''s behavior.


    Because Maki tried to cover up Haru''s figure as much as possible, although she was sitting on the bed at this moment, her legs were arched as high as possible and being opened as wide as possible, which made her look quite unnatural.


    "B, because I have to read a book before I go to sleep!"


    Maki took the book from the bedside table and pretended to read it. "I will go to sleep after reading the book for a while, mom, you can go back to sleep too."


    "Why? You don''t like your mother? So you want to drive your mother away?" Nishikino Tsuki made a fake sad expression on her face.


    "N, no, I don''t hate you¡­" Maki thought very hard and exined. "I''m just¡­ if my mother is here then I can''t focus on my book."


    "Do you really need to read a book in this situation?" Nishikino Tsuki put away her joke and said anxiously, "The thief may still be in our house, so I think, we, mother and daughter are still safer to stay together, at least we need to wait for the police toe."


    "Huh?!" Maki was dumbfounded.


    Haru, who was under the quilt, had a headache. It was impossible for him to have a mother and daughter. He only wanted the daughter alone and quickly patted Maki''s thigh, giving her signal to reject her mother''s request.


    Though, Haru might be addicted to touching Maki''s smooth thigh and calf since it was so smooth.


    However, Maki''s body became very stiff at this moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Nishikino Tsuki asked her daughter again since she felt that her daughter''s behaviour was really weird.


    Maki regained her mind, pretending to be calm, and said, "But I think, after the thief has done such a big thing, he should have left a long time ago? Why should he stay at our home and wait for the police to arrest him?" At this moment, she red at the thief who was hiding under her quilt.


    "Well, that''s true¡­ but just in case¡­ even if there is one if thousands of chance¡­"


    However, Nishikino Tsuki could see her daugher''s behaviour and in the end, she agreed. "After your father calls the police, I''ll leave, alright?"


    Her mother had made apromise, Maki knew if she didn''t agree then her mother would suspect her, so she agreed with tears in her eyes¡­


    "It''s just that we, mother and daughter, haven''t talked for a long time, so let''s take this opportunity to have a good chat."


    Nishikino Tsuki looked around, then walked towards the corner, preparing to move the chair closer.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Maki quickly lifted the corner of the quilt and angrily said, "Don''t move!"


    "Maki-chan, what are you talking about?"


    It might be because Nishikino Tsuki had very good ears, so even if Maki lowered her voice, she still heard her daughter say something.


    "No, nothing."


    At this time, Nishikino Tsuki also came toward Maki with a chair, sat down on the side of the bed then sighed, "We have been very busy with work these days and rarely talk with you, you don''t hate us, right?"


    ''If you leave now, then I will love you to death!''


    Maki thought so in her heart, but she said, "Of course, I don''t hate you, mom. After all, you work hard for me, so I can understand it."


    "You really are a good daughter!"


    Nishikino Tsuki was overjoyed, but when she looked at her cute daughter, she felt that it was too wasteful to give her daughter to such a bad man such as Haru. She remembered that Haru was very cute during his childhood time, but she was wondering how he could grow into such a perverted young man, but at the same time, she had to admit that he really became a fine young man.


    ''If only he wasn''t a yboy¡­''


    Nishikino Tsuki wanted to caress Maki''s head, but after she reached out her head, she remembered that after Maki entered middle high school, because of her tsundere personality, she refused to let them touch her head.


    As soon as Nishikino Tsuki and her husband stretched out their hands to touch their daughter''s head, Maki had alreadyined and moved her head sideway.


    However, at this moment, Maki didn''tin nor did she move her head sideway, she only sat there in daze, letting her mother touch her head.


    Nishikino Tsuki became even happier, and couldn''t help but say, "My daughter is getting cuter and cuter now! You''re already in high school, is there a boy that you like?" She thought that it would be good if Maki liked someone other than Haru. "There are several doctors in our hospital, and they seem to like you very much!"


    "Huh?! I don''t like them!" Maki hummed softly and folded her arms.


    "Huh? I remember that I''ve asked you that question before Maki-chan, but your answer isn''t like this!" Nishikino Tsuki mimicked Maki''s voice and said. "Don''t mention those things to me!" She smiled and said, "Didn''t you answer me like that before?"


    "This¡­ is there any difference?" Maki''s voice stuttered a little.


    "Of course, something is wrong!" Nishikino Tsuki had a serious expression on her face and said, "You said that you don''t like ''these people'', which means that you have someone you like, right?"


    "No, there is nothing at all¡­!!!" Maki was a tsundere and she wouldn''t admit it no matter what, especially when that hateful guy was under her quilt at that moment, listening to the conversation between daughter and mother.


    Maki retorted loudly and at the same time, because of her excitement, her body swayed slightly, and the delicate skin on her thighs once again came into close contact with Haru''s face.


    "Is it Haru?" Nishikino Tsuki asked.


    "Mom!"


    Looking at her daughter''s exaggerated reaction, Nishikino Tsuki knew that her daughter had fallen into Haru''s ws. She sighed and said, "Maki-chan, it isn''t that I want to stop you, but Haru already has a girlfriend after all."


    "Mom¡­"


    Maki''s face was very red since Haru was under her quilt right now! She was very helpless, but she didn''t know what to do at that moment. Her body was very hot and she might explode soon!


    "Even if Haru is handsome, has a bright future, and is a very talented young man, very strong, and he even dares to kill a bear to protect his girlfriends¡­ well, if mom is 20 years younger than I might be eaten by him now¡­" Nishikino Tsuki sighed with a blush and she had to admit that Haru was very attractive to him.


    "MOM!!!!!"


    Maki didn''t expect that her mother would be this shameless.


    "But that guy is too---"


    At that moment, the wooing police sirens sounded outside of the vi, and Nishikino Tsuki breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that the police are here, Maki, don''t walk around, I''ll take a look."


    After she spoke, she stood up and prepared to leave.


    Maki and Haru sighed in relief at the same time, but at the same time, a familiar melody sounded in the bedroom.


    "I say¡­


    Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!


    Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!"


    Listening to the familiar ringtone, a drop of cold sweat dripped from Haru''s forehead¡­

 Chapter 1177 Struggle!

    <h4>Chapter 1177 Struggle!</h4>


    "This Haru¡­¡­ what the hell is going on! Even if you want to spend time with your other girlfriends and don''t go home, you should notify me in advance!"


    In the living room, Utaha was sitting in the living room, with her smartphone in one hand, and her other hand tapped on the keyboard violently.


    Sora didn''t say anything, but her mood wasn''t good.


    Utaha''s smooth legs, which were wrapped in a ck pantyhouse, were shaking fiercely, showing the owner''s uneasy heart.


    Suddenly, the ringtone which was waiting to be connected changed to the kind of short massage which told the owner of the smartphone was busy and no one answered her call.


    "He didn''t even answer my call!"


    Usually, Haru would answer her call and this time, he didn''t answer her which made her annoyed.


    Sora sighed and asked, "Megumi, is he with Kirari, Erina, or Sakura?" From what she knew, Haru should be with either of the three of them.


    "I''m not sure, but it should be a new girl?" Megumi answered unsurely.


    "Hmm¡­ we need to investigate it!" Utaha said.


    "¡­"


    Sora and Megumi looked at Utaha''s exaggerated action.


    "Besides Kirari, Erina, or Sakura, who is this new girl?" Utaha asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be a member of his idol group," Megumi said innocently. Unlike Utaha, she grasped the information of her boyfriend.


    "Oh, are those three girls?" Utaha remembered Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. She was wondering whether Haru was eating the three of them.


    "If I remember well, the number of idol groups has increased to nine members," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Utaha and Sora were speechless.


    "Hmph! Let''s see whether he can handle us after he has taken nine girls at the same time." Utaha showed an arrogant expression and said, "Sora, Megumi, tonight, don''t give him mercy and let''s milk him dry!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha and Sora were speechless once again, but they nodded and thought that it was a good decision.


    This time, they were confident that they would be able to win against him!


    After that small episode, let''s turn the attention to our protagonist.


    Utaha might not realize how much physical damage her previous phone call had caused to Haru!


    Yes, it wasn''t a mental injury, but a real physical injury!


    This was how things began¡­


    First, let''s adjust the time backward by two or three hours, and change the location to Maki''s bedroom.


    At the moment Haru''s smartphone rang, the whole bedroom turned into a dead silence!


    The expression of Haru and Maki turned pale at the same time!


    Nishikino Tsuki, who had already walked to the door, turned her head and looked at Maki with a puzzled expression. "What sound is this?"


    "Oh¡­ oh! I just changed my smartphone''s ringtone! The name of the song is Start;Dash!, mom, should you have heard it before? This is the first song of our Muse!"


    Maki should be worthy of the name of a very smart student, and her head was turning very fast. She made up a reason on the spot in an instant.


    "Then why don''t you answer the phone?"


    "I will pick it up right away!"


    Maki hurriedly reached into the quilt and moved toward the source of the sound ording to her intuition.


    ''Really smart and beautiful girl¡­''


    Haru praised Maki''s wit in his heart, and at the same time, he was also actively cooperating, waiting to take out his smartphone and passed it directly to Maki''s hand.


    However, his smartphone was in his trouser pocket, and because his posture was little weird and twisted, it was very difficult to take it out.


    By this time, Maki had already reached her hand in and fumbled everywhere, making Haru who couldn''t control his anaconda be even more agitated.


    Haru had to admit that Maki had really good ears so she grasped the general position of the smartphone in an instant.


    Her little hand moved slightly and when she encountered a hard object, she felt very happy that she had found that smartphone.


    ''But isn''t it a bit too big?''


    Maki felt weird at first since it was too big for a smartphone, but she didn''t think too much, she opened her small hand, squeezed the "smartphone" tightly, and then pulled out with force!


    "!!!!!"


    Maki wasn''t sure, but she seemed to hear a muffled voice that tried to hold a painful roar, she could tell that it seemed this person was crying and his voice was so pitiful that she felt bad for some reason. But at the same time, she felt confused, especially when she had already used all of her strength to pull the "smartphone", but it didn''t budge and even became even bigger.


    Luckily, Nishikino Tsuki didn''t hear this muffled voice.


    Subconsciously, she pinched this "smartphone"¡­


    Then she realized that something was wrong¡­


    She realized how a "smartphone" could be this long, big, and had a cylindrical shape!


    As a young girl who was determined to study medicine, Maki still knew the structure of the human body very well and she realized what she had held in an instant!


    Her face, which was pale, flushed instantly and the alluring blush spread to her neck!


    Because she was extremely embarrassed, she even forgot to let go of her hand!


    However, that was alright since in the next second, Haru''s trembling hand, pulled her already stiff fingers away and then handed the smartphone into her hand.


    Maki finally regained her demenour and pulled out her small hand in a thunderous manner, then pressed the hang up button on the phone, then put the phone on the ear opposite to her mother, and pretended to answer the phone call.


    Because the color of Haru''s smartphone was the same as Maki''s smartphone, plus the same was also simr, her mother didn''t realize that there was something wrong.


    So after taking a casual nce, Nishikino Tsuki didn''t see any ws, she shook her head and walked out.


    When the door of the bedroom was closed tightly, followed by the sound of slippers, Maki was sure that her mother had gone away, she violently opened the quilt!


    Haru finally saw the sky again, but this time, he didn''t have any joy in his face. On the contrary, his face was very pale at that moment!


    The author believed that every man who reads this novel should understand the feeling of their little brother being pulled up like a carrot.


    Maki originally wanted to question Haru why he had taken advantage of her hands and feet under the quilt to do something perverted, but when she saw Haru''s painful expression, she couldn''t help but soften¡­


    However, when she thought about what had happened earlier, she couldn''t help but blush and utter, "Hmph! You deserve it! Who told you to think something perverted all the time!"


    Since she had decided to be a doctor, she knew very well that things were usually soft, and when the owner was thinking something bad it would harden!


    However, she had to admit that it was really big which made her daze.


    At the same time, when she thought Haru was under the quilt, seeing all the secrets under her nightdress, Maki became so shy that she almost fainted at that moment.

 Chapter 1178 Watching Stars

    <h4>Chapter 1178 Watching Stars</h4>


    In the bedroom, the awkward atmosphere permeated within.


    It was Haru and Maki''s first encounter in such an embrassing situation.


    Haru was better and he was quite calm, but Maki was very embrassed and she didn''t dare to face him.


    They sat on the side of the bed and turned their backs to each other and no one spoke for a while.


    "When you were under the quilt, did you see something Haru?"


    A mosquito-like voice came from Maki''s mouth. Although she was speaking to Haru, she didn''t dare to turn around.


    "See? What did I see?" Haru pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    "It''s good that you didn''t see anything!" Maki snorted and then quickly added, "Yes! Even if you see something, you must forget it immediately!"


    "Umm¡­" Haru replied vaguely.


    "¡­¡­"


    There was another long embarrassing silence, and the bedroom was quiet, in contrast, the noise outside was extremely loud, especially the roar of Maki''s father.


    "It seems that your father is very angry and scolding the police." Haru knew that it was his fault, but he wouldn''t admit it.


    Maki also listened carefully and said strangely, "The police are not willing toe in and enter my house." She raised her eyebrow and said, "It seems that they forgot to bring the search warrant."


    "Even if they didn''t bring a search warrant, they should be able to enter since your father has given them permission, right? I don''t see any problem here," Haru said as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Who knows? Anyway, what happened today was very weird!"


    Because of the small talk, Maki didn''t feel embarrassed anymore and she no longer turned her back toward him. She looked at him and asked, "Haru, let me ask you a question. Don''t lie to me!"


    "Alright." Haru nodded.


    "Did you defeat all of the security guards in my house? Don''t worry, even if you really did it, I won''t me you! But of course, it doesn''t mean because I care about you, I just think that the security guards are too useless! I''ll ask daddy to rece them next time!" Maki tried to act like she was really annoyed, but at the same time, she looked at him curiously.


    "Well, it''s me." Haru nodded and didn''t hide it anymore.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Really? It''s you?" Maki raised her eyebrow and felt quite doubtful.


    "Did you not remember that I''ve defeated a bear before?"


    Maki only remembered that ident and asked, "How is it? Are you alright? You don''t feel sick, right?"


    Looking at Maki who started to be worried, Haru smiled and said, "I''m alright. If you don''t believe it, I can show it to you." He pulled out his shirt to show that his wounds had been closed.


    Maki looked at threerge scars on Haru''s chest and touched it carefully. She was very worried when she heard that he was being wounded by a bear, but her heart became annoyed when she recalled the girls that came to his room at that time.


    "Did you see enough?" Haru asked. It felt a bit chilly so he wanted to close his shirt as soon as possible.


    Maki blushed and looked away. "H, hurry up and close your shirt!" Her face was very hot when she thought about the shameful thing that she had done earlier. At the same time, she remembered when she and Haru yed a doctor during their childhood time. Thinking about her childhood, she was wondering where that innocent boy went?


    Maki had an idea why Haru came to her house in the middle of night, but she pretended that she didn''t know anything and said, "So what had happened in my house was because of you?" Her cheeks were blushing, but her face was very cold and she folded her arms, looking at this young man, she asked, "Haru, you haven''t told me why you came to my house tonight?" Then she looked away and wondered whether he would ask what had happened during the music room before.


    "If you don''t mention it then I might forget about it."


    Haru patted his head, because of the various idents that happened before, he almost forgot the real purpose of his night visit tonight. He knew that it was impossible to ask what she had said in the music room.


    Haru knew that he needed to have small talk and some activity to make her rx so that both of them could talk to each other in a morefortable state.


    "Maki,e with me!"


    Haru took Maki''s hand, amidst her dissatisfaction.


    Both of them came to the balcony together, but he froze there¡­


    The rain poured from the sky, and it directly cooled Haru''s heart. He twitched his lips and wondered whether God wouldn''t help him.


    Haru remembered that it was raining before, and at the same time, when he entered Maki''s house, the sky was also covered in dark clouds. It looked like a heavy rain was approaching, but he didn''t care much. However, it seemed that he needed to pay that price now and unless, he used his magic, it was impossible to erase the rain which happened right now.


    "So what do you want to do when you bring me here?"


    Maki stood beside Haru, slightly sideways, didn''t dare to look at him, one hand curled at the end of her hair subconsciously.


    Haru showed a helpless smile and said, "I want to watch the stars with you like before¡­"


    "Look at the stars?" Maki said with a hint of joy in her voice. "Haru, do you want to watch the stars now?" Of course, she remembered that both of them often watched the stars in the past together which made her secretly feel very happy that he wanted to do it again with her.


    "But the sky¡­"


    "It''s alright!"


    "Unless you have an astronomical telescope then it is impossible to see the stars at this moment," Haru said.


    "I have it!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he only remembered that this girl was a rich Ojou-sama. "I only remember that you''re a rich Ojou-sama."


    "I might be a rich Ojou-sama, but what are you? Sultan?" Maki snorted and knew that if this guy wanted then he might able to buy a rocket himself to go to space. Though, she didn''t care about any of that now and she ran happily to the corner of the balcony where there was a huge object that was covered by a ck cloth.


    Lifting the ck cloth, there was a huge astronomical telescope hidden underneath. On the dark tripod, a mirror tube about one meter long was supported.


    Haru could tell that this telescope was very expensive and the newest one at that.


    "Haru,e and take a look! Something seems to be moving on the moon, do you think it is a fairy? Or is it a rabbit? I''ve heard that there is a rabbit living on the moon!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he remembered that this girl believed in Santa during their childhood time. He was wondering whether she still believed in Santa until now.


    "There''s no way there''s a fairy in the moon."


    "Haru, you didn''t even look at it! how can you be so sure? Or should you be like everyone else? You think that there''s no God in this world?"


    Haru was speechless and said, "If I don''t believe in God then I don''t own a shrine, girl."


    Maki nodded and only remembered that this guy owned a shrine. "That''s right! There must be a God in this world! I remembered that every time I woke up on New Year''s Eve, there would be New Year''s money under my pillow! It must be sent by a God!"


    It was sent by your parents, girl¡­


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything. Looking at Maki''s innocent smile at this time, he knew that he shouldn''t break the dream of this cute girl.


    "Haru, don''t just stand in there! Come and watch it with me!"


    Maki pulled Haru forcefully, and under the rainy night, the faces of the two of them clung to each other.

 Chapter 1179 Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1179 Childhood Friend</h4>


    Maki felt that her face was very hot when their cheeks touched each other. She quickly turned into tsundere mode and said, "D, don''t get too close to me!" She pushed him away and red at him while folding her arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You were the one who pulled me over, alright?" Haru was speechless and retorted.


    "Hmph! Forget it, I''m in a good mood today so I''ll forgive you!"


    Maki suddenlyughed, especially after she had seen Haru''s silly expression. She subconsciously rolled the ends of her hair, and said with a blush on her face, "W, what are you looking at?! Come and look at the telescope! The telescope is very big, if you pay attention next time, we won''t encounter the same situation as before!"


    "What if I want us to encounter the same situation as before?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Maki''s face felt very hot and she quickly said, "J, just look at the star!"


    "OK then."


    Haru didn''t have aint and he moved closer to the telescope, he leaned in front of the astronomical telescope and carefully to not Maki''s face.


    Maki smiled, but she quickly returned her face back to her usual cool expression. She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, your constetion is Aquarius, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Look quickly! Aquarius is here! The brightest star in Aqurius is Sadalsuud! Aquarius and Aries match very well!"


    "Since you''re Aries, so we''re a match for each other?" Haru asked.


    "I, I didn''t mean that! Forget it! Forget it!" Maki was embarrassed and told him to forget what she had said before.


    "No, I won''t forget it." Haru didn''t back away and stared at Maki in a more aggressive way. "It''s good that we''re a match for each other, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    If there was a visual effect, then Maki would let out a smoke from her head at this moment.


    "But well if you want to forget it then I don''t really mind," Haru said with augh.


    Maki became annoyed and hit Haru''s arms.


    "Forgive me! Forgive me, Maki!"


    Maki snorted and looked away. "L, let''s just look at the star!"


    "Good."


    Before long Maki had returned to her usual excited state, the faces of the two were very close to each other, but Maki who was excited didn''t seem to notice it.


    The slightly hot little face stuck to Haru and her purple eyes and Haru''s ck eyes were observing the same sky through the same astronomical telescope.


    It was a very novel experience, and it was as if they had returned to their childhood time.


    Haru remembered that his mind was very clear at that moment and he spent most of his time ying around. ying with a boy was too bothersome, so he yed with a girl and he usually yed with Maki since he was often brought to the hospital where his parents were working at Maki''s hospital.


    At that time, Haru and Maki met and they quickly became friends with each other.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he felt veryplex at that moment. He felt happy, but at the same time, he felt sad since he couldn''t see his parents again.


    Maki usually didn''t talk too much, but when she talked about contetions, she became very excited.


    "Aquarius is very creative, friendly, dependable, and strong-willed! This is very much like you, Haru¡­"


    But then Maki noticed tears dripping from his eyes. "H, Haru, why are you crying?" She panicked when she saw him like this.


    "Sorry, I''m just happy that you don''t change, Maki¡­" Haru hurriedly wiped the tears from his eyes and said, "It''s just what we''re doing right now remind me what we usually do when my parents are still with me."


    Maki bit her lips and hugged him quickly.


    "Maki?" Haru was a bit surprised by her actions.


    "I, I have never changed, Haru-chan¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Don''t call me that, I''m a man. You shouldn''t call me by that cute nickname."


    Makiughed and said, "What''s wrong with that? You didn''t seem to protest when I called you that way when we were a child!"


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything and his ears were red.


    Maki knew that an Aquarius man was strong-willed and very stubborn.


    They wouldn''t show their weakness in front of someone so that trait was very simr to Haru at this moment.


    Maki thought that this guy was very cute.


    "Wait, let me see the star again." Haru escaped from Maki''s embrace to watch the star calm himself. He was wondering whether childhood friends would always give this special feeling.


    Makiughed and said, "Then I''ll prepare a drink for you."


    "Thank you."


    Haru continued to watch the star and really thought that he should make a spacepany soon.


    In the bedroom, Maki poured herself and Haru a ss of Evian mineral water, she came to the balcony with two cups of ss on both of her hands, then leaned against the door frame, quickly watching Haru''s back, and then her thought began to recall one of her memories, and pictures appeared before her eyes.


    "Mom! Mom! Let''s y cards together tonight!"


    "Sorry, Maki-chan. Mom has to deal with work tonight, you should find children to y with!"


    "Daddy! Daddy! Take me to the amusement park tomorrow!"


    "Daddy has to go to work tomorrow, how about you ask the uncle driver to apany you tomorrow?"


    "Maki-chan is cute, but her family is too powerful¡­ I, I''m afraid to y with her¡­"


    "Because her mom and dad are the bosses of our mom and dad, she is very arrogant and I don''t like her!"


    "Yes, don''t y with her!"


    In the park, Maki hid behind a big tree, secretly observing the group of children ying.


    After a moment of hesitation, Maki raised her small fists to cheer herself up, muttered something in her mouth, and then pretended to be calm, and walked toward the group of children.


    "Wow, a real princess is here!"


    The children ran away, leaving Maki standing alone at the park, and the autumn wind swept up the fallen leaves, blowing her skirt. She kept maintaining her expressionless expression, and decided to go back since she didn''t have time to y with such stupid children, but her hands clenched hard on her skirt and she tried to hold back her tears.


    Maki tried to calm down and quickly returned to her home, but it was at that moment that her parents introduced herself to Haru.


    "Maki-chan, I''ve brought you a friend to y!" Maki''s mother said with a smile.


    "Why are you introducing me as if I''m a pet?" Haru spat.


    Mother''s motherughed and patted Haru''s head. "What? You''re not happy? Then I''ll tell your parents that you''re very naughtyter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, then kept quiet. He was a child after all and he couldn''t fight this woman since this woman was also the boss of his parents. Though, he snorted then looked at the little girl in front of him. Looking at this girl, he could tell that this girl seemed to be crying since her eyes seemed to be puffed.


    "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Let''s y together."


    "¡­¡­"


    It was the first time that Maki had someone invite her to y so she smiled brightly and said, "Yes!" She excitedly pulled Haru''s hand into her room and told him a lot of things.


    Looking at her daughter who smiled happily, Nishikino Tsuki knew that it was a great idea to bring Haru to her house.


    After their meeting, both of them often yed together.


    Maki was very happy that she wasn''t alone anymore and at the same time, she realized that when Haru was beside her the other girls would gather around her. She thought that they wanted to y with her, but it seemed that they wanted to grab Haru from her which annoyed her.


    In the end, Maki didn''t care about any of those precocious children and continued to y with Haru during her elementary school time. The only time that he didn''t y with him was when he needed to take care of his little sister.


    Maki knew that Haru had a little sister, but she didn''t like Sora since Sora often took Haru''s attention from her.


    Maki and Sora often fought with each other which made Haru feel very helpless.


    So in the end, their rtionship continued until they were in 5th grade of elementary school.


    The rtionship between Haru and Maki was really close, at that time, he stayed at Maki''s house to y.


    Both of them stayed on the balcony, looking at the stars together and suddenly a light shed across the horizon.


    "Wow, it''s a falling star!"


    Little Maki jumped happily, then hurriedly made a little wish. ''I hope we''ll always be together!'' Then she realized that Haru didn''t make a wish. "Haru! Hurry up and make a wish!"


    "Why should I make a wish?" Haru asked.


    "You should make a wish!" Little Maki had tears in her eyes while looking at him.


    Haru sighed and knew that these tears were lethal weapons. He decided to y along and prayed. He looked at her and asked, "What did you pray for, Maki?"


    "I, I hope we will always be together!" Little Maki looked excitedly at him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, little Maki was stunned and started to cry. "Y, you don''t want to stay with me?"


    Haru coughed and said, "There are a lot of rtionships and we can even stay together as friends, siblings, etc."


    "I, I want to get married to you!" Little Maki said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru became even more dumbfounded at that moment.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, little Maki thought that she had been rejected and she started to cry once again. "Y, you don''t want to?"


    Haru sighed and thought that it was only a child''s promise so he didn''t care much.


    "Good. Let''s get married when we have be older, alright?"


    "Yes!" Little Maki smiled happily.


    However, in a week, little Maki had heard that Haru would move away along with her parents. She thought that it was a joke, but it was real. She cried really hard at that time, but then Haru told her to pray to the falling star so he could go back quickly.


    But back then Haru was only coaxing Maki so she didn''t cry, but he didn''t expect her to keep praying innocently at that time.


    From then on, she kept praying at the stars and she also started to love stars.


    Every night, she brought a big chair to the balcony. Even though it might be dangerous, it was the only way for her little body to be able to see the stars closer.


    "Maki-chan, do you like watching the stars?"


    "Yes!" Maki answered her mother''s question without hesitation.


    "Then let''s buy an astronomical telescope!"


    "Thank you, Mom, Dad¡­ but can you tell Maki some stories about those constetions?"


    "Sorry, Maki, mother is very tired from working all day. Mom wants to sleep soon."


    "Oh¡­"


    Maki was depressed and asked, "Mom, Dad, when is Haru going toe back?"


    Hearing their daughter''s question, they could only say that Haru was going toe back soon.


    Maki kept waiting until a few yearster Haru had returned back. She was very excited and wanted to meet him to see the stars together, but Haru had changed. She frowned when she saw him with a girl, holding hands together. Her heart tightened and tears rolled from her eyes.


    Maki didn''t know what to do and she felt very hurt. She didn''t have anyone to talk to and in the end she became like the way she was. She became cold and she didn''t talk with anyone.


    When Maki met with Haru again, she was very cold and only said a few words to him. She was happy, however, when she thought that their rtionship would return he kept changing his girlfriends which made her think that something must be happening when he had moved at that time and wondering what had happened, however, it was hard to ask him considering her personality.


    Then the rtionship between the two of them started to be strained since Haru didn''t have that much time to y with Maki.


    Maki wasn''t sure what to do and it was at that moment that she had heard that Haru''s parents had died from an ident. She was startled and wanted to meet him as soon as possible, but she became quiet when she saw him hugging Sora trying to calm Sora down. Her heart cooled down and she became depressed once again. Looking at his face, she knew that he tried to force himself to calm down.


    However, Maki couldn''t stay by his side because she didn''t know what to do.


    Both of them hadn''tmunicated for a while, but she had heard that he had be a popr writer and suddenly she received his phone call which made her very happy.


    Maki thought that this time, they would return to their childhood time, but it seemed that her wish hadn''t been granted. She knew that he had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was the one who stayed with him when he had lost his parents.


    Maki knew that she might be toote, however, the distance between them started to be further apart.


    Haru became famous, billionaire, and reached the height that someone couldn''t imagine in their life, but the one who stood beside him wasn''t her, but someone else.


    Maki could only stare from a distance and only imagined herself with him. She was wondering what would happen if he didn''t move? What would happen if he didn''t lose his parents¡­ She thought about a lot of possibilities.


    From then, Maki started to change her wish from staying with him together with him forever to returning to how they were, then she kept reducing her wish until she wished that both of them could watch the star together.


    It seemed that her wish had been granted today.


    Maki wiped the tears from her eyes. She tried to stop it, but it kept overflowing from the corner of her eyes. But then she shouted, "Haru, I''ve thought of a new song, do you want to listen?"


    Haru, who fiddled with the astronomical telescope, said, "Can you do itter? I''m having fun watching the stars." He didn''t expect that it would be so much fun watching the stars.


    "Since you want to listen so much, then I''ll y it for you!" Maki said with a smile before sitting down in front of the piano.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes, he quickly gave up watching the stars and walked to the bedroom, sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Maki.


    ''Was she crying?''


    Haru frowned, but he didn''t bother Maki since he could see that she was very serious at that moment.


    The piano cover was opened, Maki''s purple eyes closed slightly, and the emotion was brewing for a while, ten slender fingers, softly, but forcefully pressed on the keys, and a touching music streaming from her fingertips!


    Haru''s expression changed since he didn''t expect this song to be so beautiful.

 Chapter 1180 Lets get married!

    <h4>Chapter 1180 Let''s get married!</h4>


    The piano sounded natural, it might be one of the most beautiful bads he had heard in his life.


    Closing his eyes, he listened carefully.


    The sound of the piano was clear and ethereal.


    Haru was clearly in the bedroom, but he had an illusion that he was standing on the vast horizon.


    Above his head, the Milky Way was as gorgeous as a waterfall.


    Under his feet was a water which reflected the beautiful Milky Way in the sky.


    Standing beside him was someone, holding hands together, watching this ethereal horizon together.


    The sound of notes passing from the fingertips was like shining stars in the sky, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Haru couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, grabbed something, and then only realized that he was still in the bedroom.


    Opening his eyes, Haru''s gaze was attracted to the red-haired girl who yed ecstatically.


    Her ten fingers were so beautiful, each of them moved so daintily, a string of melodious notes overflowed from the piano.


    The night breeze blew over her, blowing her red nightdress, floating like a fairy which stunned him for a moment.


    Haru didn''t know how long it had been, and with thest tap of Maki''s fingertips, the song ended, but he hadn''t recovered since this music was so beautiful.


    "W, what are you gawking for?!" Maki''s slightly embarrassed voice awakened Haru.


    Maki turned to Haru sideways, with one hand on her chest and the other hand gently curling the ends of her hair. She took a peek at him and then quickly retracted her eyes. "Although it is useless to ask you, after all, it''s my first time to let someone hear this song, so what do you think?"


    Although, she tried to act as calm as possible and put her cool expression, it was difficult to hide the tension in her voice.


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "It''s magnificent work! As expected, you really have a talent in music! Do you have any lyrics for this song?"


    "Wait! Wait! How can I answer so many questions at once!"


    "I''m sorry. I''m a bit impatient." Haru touched his head, and smiled embrassedly. "Then first, what is the name of this song?"


    "I conceived this piano piece a long time ago, but in some key points, I always hesitate."


    Maki stood up from the white piano, walked to the balcony, holding the railing with both hands, and said, "Now, I finally figured it out. Regarding the name, I''m going to name it, "by your side (kimi no tonari wa)"." She looked at him and asked, "Haru-chan, what do you think?"


    "Very good, it feels in line with the concept of the song, but please stop calling me Haru-chan," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    Maki onlyughed hearing his words.


    Haru got up from the bed, walked to her side, and looked at the sky with her. He thought of something and tapped the rail slowly while closing his eyes.


    Maki didn''t say anything and stood by his side closely while watching the stars. She smiled and felt happy, but she felt annoyed when she thought how bastard this guy was.


    "Maki, I''ve thought of a lyric for this song," Haru suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Maki was startled, but then she stared at him. "Really?"


    "Yes, you y the song and I''ll sing beside you, what do you think?" Haru asked.


    Maki thought for a while and nodded. "Well, you''re very good at writing something, it is also one of the reasons why there are a lot of little girls who have been deceived by you."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you have to mention it now?"


    Maki hummed and took another chair beside the white piano before sitting. She patted the free chair beside her and said, "What are you waiting for?"


    "Good."


    Haru sat beside Maki and prepared to sing. He was a top rocker in the world of Hundred and of course, his voice was very good.


    "You''re ready?" Maki looked at Haru in anticipation.


    "You can start," Haru said.


    Maki nodded and started to y.


    The ethereal melody started to echo in this room.


    (BGM: ZAQ - Kimi no Tonari wa).


    "Don''t say a thing as I face your back¡­


    what should I say?


    I''m in love with you¡­ I don''t really have a reason¡­


    but I''m always making excuses and I lose my courage."


    Maki felt that her face was very hot when she heard the lyrics. However, she continued to y since she was curious and loved the lyrics.


    "Looking at the shooting stars,


    I feel like I can hear them sparkle.


    If I''m with you, I could even share my feelings with proses like that¡­"


    Maki recalled when both of them didn''t dare to look at each other and only faced each other back shyly. It was quite silly, but she thought that it was very nice.


    "All these pieces of love be one¡­


    Even if I word it with cheap words, my feelings might not reach you¡­


    But if I don''t say anything at all you might disappear¡­


    Just like those stars¡­"


    Maki started to let out tears when she thought that she would lose him. In her mind, he had be a star, she was a mortal that could only stare at a star in the sky longing for its warmth.


    "Are you crying somewhere?


    How can I make you smile?


    I want to connect all the dots with my fingers and make it a constetion.


    I don''t want to be facing back to back¡­ look this way and then let''s walk side by side."


    At the end of the song, Maki realized that he was beside him, sitting there, staying by her side, ying with her, and apanying her when she was lonely.


    When the song ended, Haru had to admit that he was quite satisfied with the lyrics that he hadposed. He looked at Maki and asked, "What do you think?" He stared at Maki, but Maki also stared at him.


    "¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other for a long time.


    Maki seemed very shy at that moment and her face was as red as her hair. She closed her eyes and waited for him.


    As a man, of course, Haru knew what he should do at this moment. He moved closer and took her chaste lips.


    It was only a moment of second, but it felt like an eternity for both of them.


    When their lips parted, Maki touched her lips and didn''t expect that being kissed would feel this good. It felt like her entire body was electrocuted, but at the same time, she felt that her chest was full and she wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Haru¡­"


    Tears started to well up from her eyes, staring at him with her purple eyes, waiting for him to say something.


    Haru hugged Maki in his arms and said, "I¡­" He wanted to say "I love you", but he felt that it was too cheap since he thought that he had said those words several times to various girls.


    In his arms, Maki feltplete at this moment, she didn''t move away, snuggling into his arms. She wanted to be as close as possible, feeling his warmth.


    "I love you, Haru-chan¡­


    My feelings have never changed and I still love you. I''ve always prayed every night for you to marry me¡­"


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Maki''s heart thumped and stopped in that moment.


    "I love you too, Maki¡­ but you should know that I already have a girlfriend, leaving them for you is¡­"


    "Wait! Them?" Maki looked at his face and asked, "There''s more than one?"


    "Yes."


    Haru didn''t have anything to hide. He also felt that something like this should be cleared in the beginning so she wouldn''t be disappointedter.


    "Do you still like me?" Maki asked.


    "Of course, I like you. If you ask me to marry you again then I won''t hesitate to bring you to the government office to register our marriage," Haru said. He had married two times and one of them was in the modern world so he was quite knowledgeable about the process of marriage.


    "M, marriage¡­?!" Maki blushed then hung her head down.


    "Maki?"


    "Let''s do it!" Maki looked at him.


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s get married!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Like I''ve said before that I have a girlfriend."


    "I don''t care!" Maki had made up her mind and said, "Or what you''ve said is a lie?"


    "¡­"


    "Well, let''s go out now," Haru said. He didn''t think too much and since this girl wanted to get married then what was he afraid of?


    Maki was startled, but at the same time, she was excited.


    "My car is outside. Let''s go to the government office now."


    Maki wasn''t sure how he was going to take her outside, but she was suddenly being carried in his arms. It might be her imagination, but his movement was very agile and he jumped from the rooftop to the wall before they arrived in front of his car.


    "¡­"


    Maki looked at Haru and asked, "You''re a ninja?"


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright?" Haru made a gesture for her to be quiet.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki understood why this guy was able to enter her room.


    Haru and Maki walked to the quiet park.


    Haru could see that the park was empty and there was no one there. The only thing which he could hear was the sound of buzzing insects on the streetmp which was somehow quite rxing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at quiet Maki, Haru apologized and said, "Sorry, I''m not 18 years old yet."


    Maki and Haru had gone to the government office to register their marriage, but it was rejected since he hadn''t reached a legal age.


    "No, it is also my fault for being too hasty¡­" Maki was blushing and felt very embrassed since her age also hadn''t reached a legal age to marry.


    Neither of them had reached a legal age but it wasn''t impossible for them to marry each other but it was troublesome.


    To marry each other, Haru needed to be in his 18 and Maki needed to be in her 16, and they needed to have the approval of their guardian or parents.


    If they wanted to marry without the approval of their guardian or parents then they needed to be at least 18 years old or else, it was impossible.


    Well, Haru could use the money, but he knew that a marriage wasn''t that simple and he felt that it was too hasty after he had arrived at the government office.


    Maki looked at his hand which held her hand gently.


    "So you''re alright with it?" Haru asked. He knew that he was unfair to Maki, especially when he had a lot of lovers beside her.


    "Don''t ask me that question again!" Maki looked at him and said, "I''ve decided to marry you so I''ve prepared myself. Don''t look down on me."


    Haru smiled and said, "I know. I''m really lucky to have you."


    "So you should treasure me more." Maki pouted and looked away, but then she was hugged.


    "I love you."


    This time it was more natural than before, Haru was wondering how there was such a cute girl in this world.


    Maki also hugged him tightly and said, "I love you too, Haru-chan."


    Haru was helpless and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to call me, Haru-chan?"


    "Noop! I''ll call you that!"


    Haru was speechless, but then both of them stared at each other.


    "No¡­ not here¡­" Maki blushed and looked away, but her cheek was being caressed gently then her chin was lifted. She closed her eyes then felt something warm on her lips. She was familiar with this feeling and she had never forgotten about it.


    Unlike before, this kiss was so good that Maki felt that something would burst out from her chest.


    They kissed each other for a few minutes before they parted their lips.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Maki breathed unevenly then stared at his eyes shyly. "T, take care of me from now on, Haru-chan."


    "Of course!"


    Haru felt that he was a very fortunate man.


    Haru sent Maki back to her house again. This time, he didn''t hide his acrobatic skill and jumped from roof after roof before they returned to Maki''s room.


    "You''re not staying here?" Maki asked.


    Both of them had just confirmed their rtionship so she didn''t want to part from him.


    "Do you want me to sleep with you?" Haru asked.


    Maki blushed and curled the end of her hair. "I, if you really want it then I, I don''t mind."


    Haru felt tempted, but he shook his head. "Let''s do it next time. You still have a concert tomorrow and if we sleep together then I might not be able to stop myself."


    Maki felt her face was hot, but she understood what this guy was saying. "¡­Pervert." With a mosquito-like voice she said, but at the same time, she knew that she needed to be prepared.


    "I''ll go home, but before that, can I have one more kiss?" Haru asked.


    Maki was shy, but she nodded. She tiptoed and kissed his lips again.


    However, at this moment the door opened so suddenly¡­


    "Maki-chan, have you gone to sleep?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki, Haru, and Nishikino Tsuki felt that the time had stopped at that moment and no one said anything.


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry for bothering you¡­" Nishikino Tsuki quietly closed the door.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki hadn''t woken up, but she was almost crying at that moment. She wasn''t sure what to do, but then the door opened again.


    "Did you bring a condom? You''re still a minor so you need to be careful!"


    "MOM!!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was d to know that he wasn''t at a legal age to marry so Maki''s mother wouldn''t be able to force him to marry her daughter, knowing that he had stolen her first kiss.

 Chapter 1181 Talk at Night and Morning

    <h4>Chapter 1181 Talk at Night and Morning</h4>


    When Haru returned home, it was already past one in the morning.


    However, what surprised him was that the light at his ce was still on. In other words, everyone shouldn''t be asleep at this moment.


    "I''m back."


    As expected when they heard his voice, four girls appeared together when they knew that he had gone back.


    "Kirari, why are you here too?" Haru was surprised.


    "Can I? I''ve heard that you''re going to get a new girl from them," Kirari said while looking at him with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Well, where''s Erina?" Haru asked.


    "You haven''t taken her the first time, right? After you''ve taken hers, then I''ll invite her," Utaha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and walked to the living room while looking at Utaha. "Sorry for not receiving your call earlier. There was some trouble before."


    "So who is the next girl?" Utaha asked.


    "You''re not sleepy? Why don''t we talk in the morning?" Haru asked.


    "It''s better to talk now," Sora said.


    Haru knew that he was at fault and said, "Sorry to make you all wait for me. If I''mte, I''ll talk to you beforehand." He knew that in this situation, he needed to apologize.


    Seeing their man apologize first, they nodded and felt a lot ease, but then they noticed something on his head.


    Megumi noticed the bandage on Haru''s head, she frowned slightly and asked, "Haru, did you fight someone outside? Is the injury serious?"


    Haru touched his head, and said with a little embarrassment, "No, someone mmed me with a baseball bat before." However, he also felt warm when they were worried about him.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha became worried and thought that this guy really had fought someone outside, but it seemed that wasn''t the case when Kirari seemed to be at ease.


    "Oh, was it like me before? Did you enter the girl''s room without permission?" Kirari asked with a smile.


    "Did something like that happen?" Megumi asked curiously.


    "Yes¡­" Kirari told them how this guy confessed to her in the middle of night by sneaking into her house in the middle of night.


    "¡­¡­"


    A ckline appeared on his forehead since the way he wooed Maki was simr when he wooed Kirari.


    "I see¡­ not only have you sneaked into a girl''s room, but you''re also being hit by her¡­ not only that, it seems that you also have a girl''s heart," Utaha said.


    "Girl''s heart? What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "You didn''t know? You should look in the mirror first," Sora said.


    "Mirror?"


    Haru looked at the mirror and saw a bow tie like bandage on his head. This bandage seemed to be very cute which made him speechless.


    ''Maki¡­¡­''


    Haru understood why the staff at the government office looked at him weirdly at that time.


    "From the way, this bandage is being tied, I guess, it should be a girl and the only girl who has knowledge about medicine is only one person! Now, all the truth has been uncovered! You''ve been at a girl''s house, right!" Utaha pointed her finger at him. If she wore sses and a red bow tie then without doubt one or two cases would appear beside her every time.


    Haru raised his hands and said, "You won, Detective Kasumigaoka."


    Utaha hummed and seemed to be very proud when it seemed that she had won the case.


    "Is it Maki?" Sora asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Maki is the daughter of the owner of that hospital, right?" Kirari asked.


    "That one."


    "From what I know both of you are childhood friends. I guess it is true that in every story a childhood friend is an irond lover," Utaha said while rubbing her chin.


    "Even if that''s the case, I won''t leave all of you," Haru said.


    Sora snorted and said, "You should!" She hugged him tightly.


    "Well, let''s go bed," Utaha said.


    "Yeah, it is quitete at night," Haru said while patting Sora''s head.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, we need to do that, right?"


    "¡­"


    Utaha, Kirari, Megumi, and Sora knew that doing that kind of thing was very tiring and once they did that they might not be able to wake up for a long time. Fortunately, Haru had mastered an ancient massage technique which could recover them quickly.


    In the early morning, everyone was very spirited after being massaged by Haru.


    Everyone was sitting in the dining room eating breakfast until they heard him make an announcement.


    "Everyone, I need to go out in two days," Haru said.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Sora asked.


    "I''m going to get a doctor," Haru said.


    "Doctor? Why do you need that? You''re as healthy as a bull," Kirari said, but she realized that Megumi, Utaha, and Sora nodded solemnly. "What''s wrong?"


    Megumi knew that Kirari didn''t know the story so she exined what had happened to Sakura.


    "I see¡­ did you go visit herst night?" Kirari asked. She would be lying if she didn''t feel anything about Sakura, but she was moved by Haru''s dedication to search for a way for her lover to stay alive. She had a feeling that if she had the same trouble then he would do his best and give his everything to stay and help her. It made her move and at the same time, she felt even more happy to have him as her fiance.


    "No,st night was a different girl." Haru felt very awkward at that moment.


    "¡­"


    Kirari looked at Haru speechlessly since this guy had never changed.


    "So where is this doctor and when are you going?" Utaha asked.


    "I''ll be outter tonight and I''ll be back at least on Friday," Haru said. Today was Tuesday, and the next two days should be Thursday, but he might bete since he wanted to see various worlds firstter so he mighte back on Friday.


    They nodded and told him toe back as soon as possible.


    "Right, I want to ask another question," Utaha said.


    "Ask away."


    "Is the doctor male or female?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­"


    At that moment, everyone stared at Haru. They had a feeling, but they needed to confirm it from Haru''s mouth.


    "Female."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1182 Realistic Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1182 Realistic Girl</h4>


    Since their school was different, Haru sent Utaha, Sora, and Megumi first to go to their school before he went to the school with Kirari.


    Kirari slept on his shoulder while holding his hand.


    "Kirari."


    "Hmm?" Kirari opened her eyes, looking at him.


    "Don''t you need help to take care of Miboumi?" Haru asked. Even though Miboumi hade to him and had asked him not to trouble him during the revolution against Kirari, it didn''t mean that he would do what Miboumi asked him.


    Kirari was his girlfriend and there was no way that he wouldn''t help her and he wasn''t familiar with Miboumi, even if that guy begged him, he didn''t care much since there was no rtion between two.


    "It''s alright. It has been a while since someone tried to defy me. I want to see whether this person has that ability or not," Kirari said.


    "Well, if you say so¡­"


    Haru would help, but he wouldn''t help that much since Kirari could grow by facing a lot of problems in front of her.


    "Right, are you free in the summer?" Kirari asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Can you meet my family? I want to introduce you to my grandmother," Kirari said.


    "Yes. I cane to meet your family," Haru said.


    "Thank you." Kirari smiled and kissed him.


    Haru smirked and asked, "Do you want to do it here?"


    Kirari blushed and hit this perverted guy''s arm. "Later at night, I''ll go to your home again."


    "Good."


    Kirari rested on his shoulder again since she knew that tonight, she would do a lot of things.


    In the afternoon, it was time for a break for everyone in Hyakkaou Private Academy, Yumemite Yumemi was in her ssroom, checking her appearance in the mirror, she had to admit that she was beautiful and cute. However, she still felt that it wasn''t enough.


    "Saori, what do you think? Am I cute enough?" Yumemi asked her only friend in this school.


    "¡­"


    Saori sighed and said, "You''ve asked this question 10 times."


    "But I''ll meet him after this!" Yumemi couldn''t hide her excitement. Her dream was to be a popr actress in Hollywood, but Saori suddenly invited to be an idol. At first, she was reluctant, but she thought that it might be good to use her poprity as an idol then when she graduated she would be a Hollywood actress.


    Yumemi didn''te from a family which had a lot of connection nor power in the entertainment business, and even if her family was quite well, it was impossible to support her to be an actress in Hollywood.


    Yumemi also knew how cruel an entertainment business was and how much sacrifice that she needed to make so she could enter Hollywood.


    In the entertainment business, there were a million handsome men and beautiful women who stepped into this business, but only a few of them could make it into third tier or even be a background character in Hollywood movies.


    In most cases, those people who didn''t do well would even change their job into a porn star or even enter the prostitution industry.


    There was even a rule known as the "red carpet" which made the actor or the actress need to sleep with either producer or .director.


    So in conclusion having a backer was very important, even if someone had be popr, it didn''t mean their poprity would stable since there were a lot of popr actresses or actors who had disappeared since they couldn''t maintain their poprity.


    The entertainment industry is beautiful, bright, full of dreams, however, under that dream, there was a deeper, deeper darkness which was very ugly.


    Yumemi knew that, but she had prepared herself and even if she threw away her virginity, it didn''t mean that she was going to throw it at random people. She could throw away her virginity, but she wanted to throw it at Haru.


    If it was someone else, then Yumemi might feel disgusted, but she didn''t feel disgusted toward Haru and even wanted him to look at her.


    Yumemi also felt that rather than trusting an old man or strange guy that she didn''t know, it was better to get to know Haru who was very close by, especially after she had been invited as a member of Student Council. She also had heard that he was very good at his people and he also happened to be her type.


    Yumemi knew that she needed to have a good impression of him and if possible she wanted to tempt him.


    "What do you think, Saori? I need to go to the Student Council after this," Yumemi said.


    Saori sighed and said, "You''re beautiful, Yumemi."


    "That''s good!" Yumemi smiled and said, "Do you think that I can tempt Kasugano-senpai?"


    Saori raised her eyebrow and said, "Yumemi, don''t you think that is bad? I''ve heard that Kasugano-senpai is Momobami-senpai''s fiance."


    "I know." Yumemi nodded.


    "Then?"


    "I mean, I still can be his mistress or something, right? Anyway, it isn''t rare for someone rich to have one or two hidden lovers," Yumemi said with a proud smile.


    In truth, what Yumemi did wasn''t something umon and it wasn''t something bad either since she wanted to secure her future.


    Life in Japan was very hard, especially when this country was being hit by several financial crises one after another, everyone was afraid to get fired from theirpanies and they could only bite their thumbs to stay alive, even if their life was hard.


    Usually for young men, their dream was to work in a bigpany until their retirement time. They didn''t care much about cars, houses, etc and the only thing which they needed was a stable job so they could stay alive.


    Unless that young man wasing from a rich family, then without hard work, they could only work as a part-timer or in a restaurant where the wage was very limited and working hours were a lot.


    For girls, it would be hard for them to work in society and even if they did, it would be hard for them to raise their rank in thepany since Japan was patriarchal nation.


    So for a girl, their dream was to marry someone rich since being in poverty was really hard.


    Saori sighed and nodded. It wasn''t something umon after all for an actress to have a rich man as their backer.


    "But Yumemi, you know how the Student Council President is¡­ if¡­ if she gives you revenge then¡­" Saori was afraid of Kirari since Kirari was very famous in this school.


    Yumemi shuddered, especially when she thought about the "house pet" in this school. She took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, I''m prepared. Everything is for bing a popr Hollywood actress and winning the Academy Award!"


    Looking at her friend, Saori had to admit that she was moved and she would do anything to support her.


    Yumemi looked at the student council room in front of her. She took a deep breath and put on her best smile.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Enter."


    Yumemi entered the room and she saw several people inside. "Good morning, president."


    Kirari nodded while looking at Yumemi and asked, "You''re not dressing in your idol''s clothes?"


    "Of course not, president," Yumemi said while pouting. Her eyes nced at everyone at a very fast speed, but she frowned since she wasn''t the one that she wanted to meet.


    "Let me see your dresster," Kirari said.


    Yumemi was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you have an interest in idols, president?"


    "No, but my fiance is. I''ve heard that he''s ying as a producer on an idol group," Kirari said.


    "Eh? Really?" Yumemi was surprised, but at the same time, her heart became annoyed and wondered who those ugly thieves were that dared to steal a march from her.


    "Oh, right. Let me introduce all of you. Her name is Yumemi Yumemite. She''s a new member of our Student Council," Kirari said.


    Everyone nodded and didn''t say too much.


    "Yumemite, sit down first. We''ll start the meeting soon," Sayaka said.


    "Yes."


    Yumemi nodded and walked to the empty seats to sit down. She looked at everyone and she had to make sure that everyone would have a good impression of her. Though, at the same time, she really needed to know who was this idol group that had received Haru''s support.


    At this moment, Haru went to Otonogizaka since he needed to prepare a lot of things. On this Open Day, Muse would have their first concert with nine members so of course, he wouldn''t miss it and at the same time, he would record them and make an MV of this concert.


    Haru could see that there were some people who entered the school and knew that they were students in their 3rd middle school, checking Otonogizaka since they would be in high school next year.


    Haru looked around and saw someone who was waiting for him at the entrance of the school. He thought that it was only one or two people, but he didn''t expect that all of the members of Muse woulde to wee him.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Nine Muse was startled when they heard this voice, then they saw a tall man wearing a ck t-shirt, ck cap, and sses.


    "Haru!!!"


    "Hurry up or else, you''ll be caught!"


    His hand was being pulled so suddenly without him understanding what was happening.


    ''What''s happening?''

 Chapter 1183 Two Bentos

    <h4>Chapter 1183 Two Bentos</h4>


    "Hurry up and enter! Don''t let anyone know that you''ve entered this school!"


    Haru was being pushed to the Idol Research Club''s clubroom. It was his first time here and he had to admit that this room was very small. In the middle of the room, there was arge table and because of that there were only two small aisles within this room.


    However, inside this room, there were a variety of posters, idol books, etc that were collected within.


    "How did you get all of this?" Haru had to admit that he was a bit amazed at the collection of idol merchandise in this room. "This isn''t cheap, right?"


    At that moment, everyone was looking at Nico with a speechless expression.


    "W, why are you looking at me like that?!" Nico panicked and felt a bit guilty.


    "Well, Haru, the truth is¡­"


    Umi started to tell Haru that their club had money, but all of it was being used by Nico to buy an idol''s merchandise. It was also the reason why they were short of money to make costumes, decorations, and various other things.


    "If it''s money, then you don''t need to worry. I''ve told you before that I''ll get a sponsorship for all of you, right?" Haru said.


    "See? You don''t need to worry!" Nico said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    However, everyone was looking at Nico with a speechless expression since it was all this girl''s fault!


    "Nico-chan¡­ it seems that you don''t repent your mistake¡­"


    Nozomi started to move her hands strangely then started to rub Nico''s breasts.


    "Iyaaaaa!!!!!"


    Haru looked at Nozomi and Nico, and knew that Nozomi was helping Nico to increase her boobs.


    "Haru, you can''t watch it!" Eli closed Haru''s eyes with her hands.


    Maki hummed while twirling the end of her hair. She looked at Haru and Eli with an annoyed expression. She wanted to hug him right away, but she was too embarrassed to do it in front of everyone.


    After that messy thing, everyone sat down on chairs, waiting for the concert while talking to each other.


    Haru sat between Eli and Maki, and he could see that Nozomi who sat in front of him was smiling, but then suddenly he felt bare feet touching his leg which made him frown. He looked up and could see that Nozomi was talking with Kotori who was beside her.


    ''This girl¡­''


    Haru sighed and wondered how to handle this situation. Out of nine girls on Muse, he had eaten two girls and he hoped to not eat anymore, but it seemed that it was a bit hard since Eli had also started her attack on him.


    The concert would startter, so they decided to have lunch first before they went out to prepare themselves.


    "Aren''t there any sses today?" Haru asked.


    "Everyone is preparing for Open Day so the ss is quite free," Umi said.


    "I see¡­" Haru touched his stomach and felt a bit hungry somehow. He thought that he should eat something before he came.


    "Haru, I''ve brought a bento for you," Eli said and took out a bento box on the table.


    "How about you? Don''t you eat something?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I''ve brought two bentos with me." Eli showed another box in her hand.


    Haru nodded and didn''t reject since he was quite hungry, but then his t-shirt was pulled.


    "Thank you. It seems that you''ve always brought me bento."


    Eli smiled and asked, "Was it good?"


    "Of course." Haru had to admit that Eli was quite good at cooking. Even though it wasn''t perfect, it tasted good since he could feel her feeling.


    "I''ve brought a bento too," Maki said.


    Unlike Eli''s normal bento box, Maki''s bento box was veryrge and luxurious. It was the one which was usually taken on a pic or an event.


    The other members of Muse looked at this interaction while eating their lunch.


    "Is this alright?" Kotori whispered to Nozomi.


    "What do you mean?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "N, nothing!" Kotori became scared since she was afraid of Nozomi''s ws kneading her breasts.


    Nozomi smiled and whispered, "You''re very sharp, Kotori-chan."


    "¡­"


    Kotori became depressed at that moment.


    "But you should think about your friend, you can see that she hasn''t eaten her bread for a while," Nozomi said.


    Kotori then turned and saw Honoka who was eating her bread slowly. "Honoka-chan¡­"


    But it seemed that Honoka quickly regained her vigor and became excited again so no one seemed to realize that she was a bit depressed before.


    Eli and Maki looked at each other before looking at Haru.


    "You''re very popr, Haru!" Nozomi said with a smile.


    "There is a lot of food! I want to eat too!" Honoka and Hanayo said with bright eyes and drools in their mouths.


    "You ate a lot of thingsst week! You can''t eat and you need to do a weight loss program!" Umi said with stern expression.


    Haru looked at two bento boxes in front of him and he suddenly remembered something. "Maki, did you cook the bento by yourself?"


    "No, I got my maid to do it," Maki said and sighed. She knew that her cooking skill wasn''t good and she was very clumsy.


    Haru sighed in relief and also didn''t think that Maki''s bento was being made by herself since it was too luxurious.


    "What''s that? Why are you sighing in relief?" Maki was annoyed.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to die today," Haru said.


    "I, I''ve learned cooking! Watch me! I''ll cook something by myself!" Maki would show that she could cook something.


    "Maki!"


    "W, what?" Maki was startled when this guy suddenly raised his voice.


    "Don''t force yourself," Haru said with an emphatic expression.


    "Haru, you bastard?!" Maki was mad and started to hit him.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m just joking."


    "¡­"


    Everyone stared at both of them with a strange expression since rather than fighting, it seemed that they were flirting with each other.


    "Haru, why don''t you eat?" Eli suddenly interrupted.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru looked at two bentos in front of him.


    There were threeyers of boxes on Maki''s bento and there were a lot of things inside from egg rolls, tempura, salmon etc. There was even lobster within this box.


    Haru thought that Eli would cook a pirozhki, but what was presented was a fried potato, braised pork, ham, etc, and mainly chinese food which made him feel a bit strange.


    If it was normal people, then it would very painful to eat two bentos in front of them since the amount was a lot.


    Everyone stared at Haru at this moment and wondered which bentos he would choose to eat.


    For a moment the atmosphere turned silent and no one talked at that moment.


    Then that silence was broken by Haru.


    "Thank you, I''m a bit hungry since I haven''t eaten anything in the morning." Haru didn''t waste his time and started to eat two bentos at the same time. "Delicious!"


    Nozomi sighed in relief and gave him a thumbs up.


    Eli and Maki nodded and also started to eat.


    Haru knew that he had avoided the storm, but he knew that it was calm before a harder storm since he needed to think what he should do with Eli at this moment.

 Chapter 1184 First Concert

    <h4>Chapter 1184 First Concert</h4>


    The concert would start soon, Haru had prepared the camera to record the concert and the girls were changing their clothes so he couldn''t enter the clubroom. He felt slightly regret, but then he could use this chance to enjoy the scenery of all-girls high school.


    Even though he had bought this school and also hade to this school before, he hadn''t had a chance to tour around this school in the past, especially when he could see a number of healthy high school girls.


    However, he wasn''t in the mood to enjoy this beautiful scenery since he was more cornered about the concert which would be held soon on the outdoor sport field.


    Haru was Muse''s producer after all and of course, he wanted them to be sessful and he also attached great importance to this concert.


    So in the end, he stayed in the outdoor sports field all the time and also got to know some of Honoka''s ssmates. It seems that there were a lot of students who supported them which made him very happy.


    "You''re¡­?"


    It might be because there were a lot of girls around him so he attracted attention. He turned and saw a Kotori in adult form.


    "Kotori?"


    "Huh? You''re my daughter''s acquaintance?" The woman seemed quite surprised.


    "Yes, I''m your daughter''s friend."


    "I see¡­ this is my first time hearing that she has a boyfriend." The woman looked at Haru from up and down. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is it only me or have we met before?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wondered whether Kotori''s mother was trying to pick him up. "No, this is my first time meeting each other."


    "Really¡­?"


    Kotori''s mother observed Haru again since she really had a feeling that she had seen this young man somewhere. She was the principal of Otonogizaka and of course, she knew what had happened in this school since this school had been bought by someone. She thought that this school would be closed down, but because it was bought by someone, that n was canceled, but she was told that she shouldn''t disclose about that matter first.


    From what she knew the one who bought this school was the richest man in this country.


    Kotori''s mother knew that person was very young and she had a feeling that this person was the one who bought this school.


    (Kotori''s mother is only the principal and not the owner of the school).


    "Well, Director Minami, you''re very persistent," Haru said with a helpless expression. He opened his hat and sses slightly so this woman could see himself better before quickly closing it since he didn''t want to be surrounded by a lot of people.


    "You''re¡­?!" Kotori''s mother was surprised, but then she understood. She nodded and asked, "So why are you here, Kasugano-sama?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You shouldn''t call me that, I''m your daughter''s friend after all."


    "Then should I call you Kasugano-kun?" Kotori''s mother asked.


    "It''s alright." Haru nodded and didn''t mind being called Kasugano-kun by this attractive mother. If he wasn''t wrong Kotori''s mother should be a widow, and he had to admit that she was very beautiful.


    "So is your rtionship with my daughter really just a friend?" Kotori''s mother asked. In her opinion, she didn''t think it would be weird if her daughter was attracted to Haru. She was even blushing when she saw him. Her husband had passed away after all and she had been alone for a long time so the presence of a man in her family would be good.


    "My girlfriend is also in the group," Haru said.


    "Oh?" Kotori''s mother was surprised and asked, "Who is it?"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Director Minami, are you free enough to ask about my private life? Don''t you need to manage the Open Day of this school?"


    Kotori''s mother smiled and said, "It''s alright. I''m the principal after all. I should be around staying beside you to introduce our school."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he nodded. "Tell me about this school then."


    "Alright."


    Both of them talked to each other while waiting for the concert, and at this moment, Haru noticed the family from Muse''s members, to be precise, it was the little sister of Eli and Honoka.


    "Alisa! Yukiho!"


    Alisa and Yukiho noticed a tall young man waving their hands toward them. They raised their eyebrows for a while then realized who this guy was.


    "Haru-san!" Yukiho smiled and hurriedly moved toward him.


    "Khorosho! Onii-chan!" But Alisa ran toward him and hugged him directly.


    "Huh?" Yukino was startled when she saw how close Alisa and Haru were. "Haru-san, do you know Alisa?"


    "Onii-chan, do you know Yukiho?" Alisa looked at Haru curiously.


    "Both of your sisters are members of Muse, of course, I know both of you," Haru said.


    Alisa and Yukiho thought for a while, and nodded, even though this exnation was quite weird for some reason since it seemed that Haru didn''t exin his rtionship with their sisters.


    "Papa and Onee-chan are often talking about you, when are you going to our home?" Alisa asked.


    Patting Alisa''s head, Haru said, "Well, I''ll y at your home in the future." He remembered that Ayase often invited him to his house, but he was quite busy after all so he hadn''t had a chance to do it.


    Yukiho looked at the interaction between Haru and Alisa and knew that her big sister would be in danger or rather she knew that her sister''s chance to get the heart of Haru was very hard. ''As expected, it seems that I need to do it myself!''


    "It''ll be hard to watch from the back since there''s no stools here. Just stand in the front row since I''m sure that Honoka, Eli, and everyone will be happy to see you," Haru said.


    Yukiho and Alisa nodded and stood beside Haru.


    Haru was very tall so both young girls felt very secure beside him and felt that they were being protected.


    Kotori''s mother looked at the interaction between Haru, Yukiho, and Alisa. She really wondered who Haru''s girlfriend was among Muse.


    As he was talking, all the members of Muse finally finished changing their clothes and came out, still wearing a short skirt as always.


    Haru peeped under the skirt¡­


    Fortunately, all of them wore safety pants.


    For some reason, Haru sighed in relief.


    As Honoka, who was the leader of Muse, finished her speech, the sound of music sounded, and the first concert of nine of them officially began!


    (Bokura no LIVE Kimi to no LIFE - Muse).


    "I definitely want to capture new dreams even more than I do now


    If I boldly jump out, my life will be O.K.


    My hopes are huge


    Growing high and far


    Let''s embrace a dazzling tomorrow


    Let''s make all of our dreamse true


    ¡­"


    The nine girls in the center of the stage sang and danced, the surrounding audience was mesmerized, but Haru didn''t have time to watch this scene because he held the video camera, controlled a drone, and took photos of their performance from various angles.


    His forehead was full of sweat, watching the nine girls who were dazzling on the top of the stage.


    It was at this moment that the performance had ended which made him sigh in relief and happy at the same time, but at this moment, not only him, but Minami''s mother, Yukiho, and Alisa quickly forgot about everything and started to apud since the performance of the nine girls in front of them was just amazing!

 Chapter 1185 Celebration Before Going to Another World

    <h4>Chapter 1185 Celebration Before Going to Another World</h4>


    Muse''s first concert was a huge sess. Just looking at the enthusiastic smiling faces of all of the students, Haru knew that Muse had made all of the students within this school be their supporters.


    As long as Muse organized any activities in the future, these students would definitely be their vanguard!


    Because there was only one song, the concert didn''tst too long.


    School ended at 3:30 in the afternoon, and the concert ended at four o''clock.


    After the end of the concert, the Muse girls went back to the equipment room to change their clothes, and Haru directed the staff of the school to clean up the stage together.


    After a while, all the members of Muse came back after changing their clothes. Although it had been a while since the end of the concert, their faces were still flushed with excitement.


    Their first concert was a great sess and the enthusiasm of the students of Otonogizaka made them very happy. At the same time, it made them realize what they were doing wasn''t in vain and their eyes became even more firm to continue to work hard as a school idol.


    "To celebrate the sess of the concert, let''s go to the restaurant and have a big meal!!!"


    Haru didn''t need to guess whose voice this was, and knew that it was only Honoka who could initiate everyone to have a feast.


    "I know there is a new store that is doing a promotion and they also offer Akira rice all you can eat!"


    The foodie Hanayo became excited immediately.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Umi knocked the two foodies'' foreheads, and said angrily, "Eat! Eat! Eat! The two of you only know how to eat! Keep this up and you''ll be a pig in the future!"


    "What? This is a special case! Our first concert was a great sess!" Honoka covered her forehead with tears and said in dissatisfaction, "Umi-chan, you''re too bully!"


    "I understand Honoka''s feeling¡­"


    "Haru!!!"


    "But although the concert is over, we still have a lot of work to do."


    Haru raised the memory card in his hand and said, "I''ll edit the video as soon as possible and when the editing isplete, all of you should go to my cafe to re-record the singing part so I can upload it as an MV."


    The production of MV wasn''t a simple matter. Although Haru had shot theplete video of their concert, it was impossible to upload the video directly to the inte.


    The first problem was the voice of the video, because the surrounding environment was too noisy, apuse and cheers, causing the original voice of the video of the Muse to be a little out of tune, so of course, they needed to sing the song again, this time in a quiet environment.


    As for the video editing, it was quite easy for him. In the past, he had made the trailer for Fate/Stay Night, even though he wasn''t the one who drew it, he was the one who edited the video. In the future, he also wanted to make his own movie so it was a good chance for him to train his editing skill.


    For video editing, he should be able to do it in one day since, creating an MV is quite simple.


    "But well, it is a rare event, we should celebrate it, do you want to eat somewhere?" Haru asked.


    "Yay!!!" Honoka and Hanayo raised their hands happily.


    "Haru¡­ do you have to spoil them so much?" Umi asked with a sigh.


    "Why not? I mean, tomorrow, you can give them hell-like training, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Oh! That''s true!" Umi nodded with a smile.


    "DEMON!!!" Honoka and Hanayo hugged at each other in fear and looked at Umi and Haru as if they were devils.


    "Wait, Haru, do you have a cafe?" Rin asked curiously.


    "Oh? You don''t know?" Haru asked.


    Nico, Rin, and Hanayo shook their heads.


    "Haru''s cafe has the best bread! You should visit it!" Honoka seemed quite proud at that moment.


    "But why should we go to your cafe?" Nico asked.


    "He has a music studio in his cafe," Maki said.


    "Oh!"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Maki, how did you know?" Eli asked.


    "I''ve worked with him as a band before," Maki said. It wasn''t something to be hidden after all.


    "Band?"


    "You can search for the video of "Girls Dead Monster" on NicoNico. Haru is also a producer of that band, right?" Maki said.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it. They didn''t expect that this guy was also a producer of another band group.


    "Let''s discuss this matterter. It''s almostte, do you still want to visit that new restaurant?" Haru looked at Hanayo and Honoka.


    "Yes!"


    Hanayo and Honoka answered without hesitation.


    Eating the Akita rice, Haru had to admit that it tasted a bit different from the rice which he usually ate. His food was a bit special after all since he had money he didn''t mind to splurge on his food since health was very important.


    As usual, Eli and Maki sat beside him and also ate rice from Akita prefecture.


    Everyone''s portion was quite normal, but Hanayo''s portion was really too much.


    Haru thought that this girl really could eat.


    "So when are we going to do the re-record?" Eli asked.


    "I have business to do in two days so I''m only free on Saturday or Sunday," Haru said.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Maki asked.


    Nozomi was also curious, but then her eyes stared at Maki and could tell that there was a change in their rtionship.


    "Shanghai," Haru said. He was going to another world, but of course, he couldn''t tell them the truth.


    "Shanghai?!"


    They were dumbfounded when they heard his answer.


    "I''ll buy you souvenirster," Haru said.


    Hanayo and Honoka became excited when they heard it.


    Haru thought to send them back to their home, but they rejected it and were afraid to trouble him. He didn''t force them and decided to go back with Maki since he had something to talk about with her.


    Walking next to each other, when everyone had gone back, Maki couldn''t control it anymore, and kept ncing at him.


    Haru felt that this girl was very funny and held her hand.


    Maki''s body tightened and her face blushed, but she didn''t let go of his hand. She looked at him and asked, "Why did you go to Shanghai?"


    "Right, can I talk with your father or mother? I have an acquaintance and she''s a very skilled doctor," Haru said.


    Maki nodded and said, "I''ll talk to my mother or papater."


    "Thank you."


    "So why do you need a doctor? There are a lot of skilled doctors at our hospital," Maki said.


    "Well, there is this girl¡­"


    "Your girlfriend?" Maki raised her eyebrow, she had prepared herself, but she was jealous when she heard it.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "She has this disease and only this doctor can cure her¡­"


    "I see¡­" Maki nodded, and knew from his words that this girl might have serious diseases or something. "Why is it our hospital? Why don''t you send her to Shanghai?"


    "Because your hospital is very close. If I bring her to Shanghai then I might spend my time at Shanghai, do you want that?" Haru asked.


    "NO!!!"


    Maki quickly grabbed Haru''s arm. It might be because yesterday they had just confirmed their rtionship so she wanted to be together with him all the time.


    Haru patted Maki''s head and had to admit that this girl was very cute.


    "Alright, let''s go back."


    "Umm¡­" Maki nodded with a blush.


    They might able to go back faster by car, but it was a rare chance so they decided to walk together.


    However, it was at this moment that someone saw both of them together.


    "Haru¡­"

 Chapter 1186 Helping Korosensei

    <h4>Chapter 1186 Helping Korosensei</h4>


    After he went to Maki''s house, Haru returned and had a long night with his girlfriends before he went out to another world. Of course, he didn''t go out directly from his house and went to a vi where someone was waiting for him.


    "You''re ready?"


    "Yes!"


    Korosensei held his head since it was quite painful. He had to admit that no matter how many times that he teleported to another world, he couldn''t get used to it.


    When he felt better, he looked around his surroundings and saw a forest.


    "Korosensei!"


    Korosensei turned and saw two of his students.


    "Haru! Ritsu!"


    Haru smiled and brought Ritsu with him.


    Ritsu wanted to go to another world and had taken a break from his job so he decided to bring her with him.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Korosensei observed Ritsu''s body and asked, "Is your body a GT robot?"


    "Yes, sensei," Ritsu said with a smile.


    Korosensei looked at Haru and Ritsu and asked, "Did both of you cross the line?" He knew that Haru had brought Ritsu to his world and he also knew how beastly Haru was. He was wondering whether Haru had crossed the border of humanity and proved that there was nothing impossible for love since both human and artificial intelligence could love each other.


    Haru twitched after hearing Korosensei''s question and really wanted to smack this bipedal octopus''s head.


    ''Or should I burn his porn magazine?''


    Haru thought that if he really did that Korosensei would be crying in blood and he also felt that it was too cruel.


    "Not yet, Sensei. It seems that Haru isn''t ready to cross that line yet," Ritsu said with a blush on her cheeks.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "Haru!!!!"


    Haru''s cors were raised by Korosensei, he looked at his teacher who was crying at that moment.


    "Y, you¡­ I, I have never raised you this way¡­!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let''s get your lover back or else I might leave you now."


    "Now, now. Don''t be too hasty. Don''t you want to see everyone?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yes, I also want to see everyone!" Ritsu was excited and wanted to show her new body to everyone.


    "Well, I don''t mind, but what should we do with you? You know¡­ you''re an octopus after all," Haru said.


    Korosensei was a criminal in this world after all and even thought no one was able to catch him, but it was better to hide his identity since Korosensei''s enemy was the world and all the people within.


    Except for the student of 3-E, the principal of the school, Tadaomi Karasuma, and bitch-sensei, the rest of them, thought of Korosensei as a monster after all.


    "Haru, do something please¡­"


    Korosensei cried and hugged Haru begging him to put a disguise on himself using light magic.


    Haru sighed and asked, "You haven''t bought a serum or an ability which makes you able to return back into a human?"


    "Yes, there''s, but you know¡­ the world of Toriko is crazy¡­ I have to be in my octopus form or else¡­"


    Korosensei exined the ce where he was staying was Hex Food World, and all of the people who lived in that ce were monsters, youkai, ghosts, etc. Being a human would be too conspicuous and he also felt quite strange to return to his human form.


    "Sensei, why don''t you tell the truth that you want your lover to see you in this form, right? Or do you want to mimic the "Frog Prince" story?"


    "Frog Prince" was one of the famous stories which told a tale about a prince who was being cursed as a frog, and when he was kissed by the princess then the curse would be broken.


    Haru thought that Koronsensei wanted to mimic that scene and wanted his lover to kiss him so he could return back. It was his wild guess, but he didn''t expect that it was true.


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei blushed at this moment when Haru had realized his n.


    "Sensei¡­" Ritsu smiled and thought that Korosensei was cute.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t look at me like this! Don''t look at me as if I''m cute!"


    Korosensei blushed when he saw both of his students thought of him as cute. He didn''t mind being feared, disgusted, perverted, etc, but being cute was a big no since it was embarrassing.


    "Well, should we get your lover now? We can visit everyone after we return your lover since we can also give Kayano a surprise," Haru said.


    Korosensei''s lover was Kaede Kayano''s older sister, so in a sense Korosensei was Kaede Kayano''s brother-inw.


    "So where should we summon it? But I''m sure that we shouldn''t summon it here," Ritsu said.


    Everyone knew that Korosensei had received a "Porunga Summoning" from a previous quest and he could use it to resurrect his lover back.


    "Don''t worry, I know the ce, but I need your help, Haru," Korosensi said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    "Good! Let''s go!"


    Korosensei hugged both Ritsu and Haru at the same time before bringing them somewhere.


    Kanzaki was looking out the window from her ss. She had be a high school student, but her hobby had never changed.


    ''Should I go to the arcadeter?''


    Her parents had never controlled her again, and even if she didn''t live with her parents, it was alright since Haru had given her some money and an apartment. She felt quite awkward at first, but she had a feeling that he would return so she decided to live in that apartment where Haru, Kosensei, Teppei, and Kouha had said goodbye to everyone.


    However, even if Kanzaki lived in Haru''s apartment building, she had never used the money that was given by him since her parents gave her money and she also worked a part-time job.


    Kanzaki thought to skip the part-time jobter and suddenly it was only a moment, but it felt like she had seen something.


    ''Korosensei?''


    Koresensei brought Ritsu and Haru to the most deserted ind in the world.


    "Sensei, you''re ready?" Haru asked.


    "Wait! Give me more time! I need to prepare!" Korosensei took a deep breath. Even thought it was his wish to meet his lover again, but at the same time, he was wondering what he should say to her after he had met her again.


    ''Am I handsome? You''re beautiful? Or should I kiss her directly?''


    Korosensei held his head with his tentacles and wasn''t sure what to do for a moment until someone patted his shoulder.


    "Haru?"


    "Just say what is the first thing thates out in your head, Sensei." Haru gave Korosensei a reassuring smile and said, "No matter what you say, I''m sure you''ll mess up anyway."


    *Twitch!*


    Korosensei had veins appearing on his forehead showing that he was annoyed. "You see! I''ll make her fall in love with me in an instant!" He didn''t think too much and directly summoned Porunga.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the sky turned dark and arge cloud vortex appeared.


    Haru quickly used his light magic to cover everything in the surrounding areas, but he underestimated the power of Porunga since even the device which he had ced around the ind had been messed up by the aura of Porunga.


    ''Oh¡­ sh*t¡­''


    Haru was sure that tomorrow''s headlines would be this dragon which suddenly appeared on this ind.

 Chapter 1187 Porunga

    <h4>Chapter 1187 Porunga</h4>


    United States, Japan, China, Russia, United Kingdom, etc.


    Every nation which owned a satellite in space suddenly noticed a disturbance and their satellite almost busted which caused them to panic.


    "What is this?!"


    "What''s happening?!"


    "What''s wrong?!"


    No one knew what had happened and not only them, but a country which was located thousands of kilometers away was also affected.


    Everyone at this moment thought that the loss of this incident was at least tens of billions of dors and it could even be more, which made them scared.


    They were wondering whether there was another Korosensei in this world and they quickly searched the source of this disturbance to know what had happened in this world.


    Suddenly a light appeared within the ind and arge green dragon appeared in front of them.


    ''Porunga¡­''


    Haru saw the appearance of this wish-granting dragon and couldn''t help but be amazed. In his opinion the appearance of Poronga was simr to an alligator or a Naga in the legend.


    Poronga stood a hundred meters tall from the ground overlooking everyone.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Korosensei, and Ritsu were stuck in ce since they were too amazed by this dragon.


    Haru and Korosensei were better since they had seen a lot of weird things, but Ritsu almost had an error on her program when she saw Porunga.


    "Ritsu, you''re alright?" Haru quickly held Ritsu who almost fell.


    "Umm¡­ I, I''m just a bit stunned¡­" Ritsu nodded and then looked at Porunga.


    "I''m Porunga, Dragon of Dreams and I will grant you three wishes!" Porunga said.


    "Three?!" Haru and Korosensei were surprised.


    "Not one?" Korosensei asked.


    "No. I can grant you three wishes. If you have a wish then you can ask me," Porunga said.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was surprised since Porunga was kinder than they had thought. It seemed that the proverb "you shouldn''t judge someone by their appearance" was true.


    "Can it be anything?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes." Porunga nodded at Ritsu''s question.


    "Sensei, you should ask for your wish," Haru said.


    "Oh, right!" Korosensei nodded, but then he was quite nervous. He looked at Porunga and asked, "¡­Can you revive Aguri Yukimura for me?"


    "Aguri Yukimura?"


    "Yes. My lover." Korosensei nodded.


    Porunga only stared at Korosensei for a while before suddenly a light appeared in front of the three of them and someone appeared in front of them.


    "Aguri!"


    Korosensei was surprised and quickly hugged Aguri who almost fell to the ground. He blinked his eyes and his mind was nk since it was too easy. He had read the "Dragon Ball" manga, but this dragon was too powerful, right?


    Korosensei looked at Aguri and saw her breathing which made him sigh in relief then suddenly she opened her eyes.


    Aguri opened her eyes and looked quite confused, then she noticed an octopus in front of him.


    Korosensei also stared at Aguri.


    "¡­¡­"


    The silence between them made Korosensei nervous.


    A sweat appeared on his forehead, Korosensei wanted to say something, but he wasn''t sure what to say.


    ''Good day? Good morning? I miss you? I love you! F.U.C.K!!!!''


    Korosensei wasn''t sure what to do, but then he was hugged.


    "I''m d that we can meet each other again."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei''s mind became nk and asked, "Do you know me, Aguri?" His appearance had changed after all from that handsome man to a bipedal octopus.


    Aguri nodded and said, "There is only one person who looks at my breasts that way."


    Korosensei blushed, but he quickly hugged Aguri. "I miss you, Aguri."


    "Me too."


    Aguri remembered everything from how she had died and what had happened in thatboratory before. She wasn''t sure how she could stay alive again, but she was d that she could meet him once again.


    Korosensei didn''t have a name and the name of Korosensei was being given by the students of 3-E so it was normal for Aguri to not know Korosensei''s name.


    "You have two other wishes," Porunga said, breaking the silence in this ce.


    Korosensei looked at Ritsu and Haru and said, "Ritsu, Haru, I''m not sure whether you have a wish or not, but both of you can use the other two wishes."


    "Are you sure, Sensei? You won''t have this chance anymore in the future," Haru said. He had seen the "Porunga Summoning" on the store in the Group Chat was very expensive and he had to admit that Korosensei''s luck was very good for him to receive this reward, but he was quite surprised for him to give two other wishes to him and Ritsu.


    "It''s alright. I only want her with me," Korosensei said.


    "Uwaaa! Big dragon!" Aguri was startled when she saw Porunga.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''So slow¡­''


    Everyone was speechless since this woman only realized the appearance of Porunga.


    "Ritsu, you go and make a wish," Haru said.


    "Haru?" Ritsu looked at Haru in surprise.


    "I know that you have a wish, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Ritsu thought for a while and looked at Korosensei who also gave her a nod. She looked at Porunga and asked, "Can I have a body that is simr to Android 18?"


    "Android 18?" Porunga was silent for a while before he nodded. "Can."


    ''Android 18?'' Haru was startled.


    Ritsu was suddenly enveloped in a bright light which caused everyone to close their eyes.


    When the light disappeared, Ritsu stood there and looked at her body curiously. She looked at Porunga and asked, "Can I get pregnant with this body?"


    "Yes. With that body, you can get pregnant," Porunga said.


    "Yay!"


    Ritsu was very happy and hugged Haru at that moment.


    "Ritsu?"


    Haru was surprised, but then he saw her crying at that moment. He patted her back and understood that this girl wanted to be a human, or rather a girl, at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t treat her how she was before.


    Ritsu didn''t let him go and this time, her dream had been granted.


    "There''s one wish left, what is your wish?" Porunga asked.


    "One more wish?"


    "Yes. What''s your wish?"


    "Korosensei, you should ask for a wish since I don''t have one," Haru said. He really didn''t have a wish at this moment since he felt very content with his life. For his strength, he didn''t need to worry since he had been training himself to be even stronger.


    "No. You should ask your wish, Haru," Korosensei said.


    "If you don''t have one then you can ask for nothing," Porunga said.


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Well, if that''s the case, then I wish to¡­"


    At the arcade, Kanzaki was ying a fighting game and as expected she won all of the challenges. She started to get bored and wondered whether she should go home.


    "Can we have a match?"


    Kanzaki''s ears perked up and felt that this voice was very familiar, however, she didn''t say anything and only epted the challenge.


    In a moment, Kanzaki started to fight the new challenge, everyone in the arcade thought that this new changer would lose, but at this moment, Kanzaki was being beaten senselessly without resistance.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kanzaki stared at the screen for a while until she heard this voice.


    "You''ve be weaker."


    Kanzaki stared at this hateful man for a while and said, "Hmph! One more match! I''ll defeat you this time! And if I win, I want you to stay."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stared at this girl for a while and nodded.


    It was their meeting after a while, but Kanzaki and Haru didn''t do anything exaggerated, or rather, they felt that something that had been missing had been found just like a puzzle had beplete.

 Chapter 1188 Meeting again

    <h4>Chapter 1188 Meeting again</h4>


    Kaede returned home after her job. After she graduated from middle school, she also worked as an actress, especially an action movie actress. She was very athletic and had a talent for acrobatics. She could do a lot of dangerous scenes without the help of stuntman which made her very popr.


    Kaede returned quitete since the director of the movie was quite troublesome. She wanted to take a bath and have a good meal as soon as possible.


    However, when she entered her house, she frowned since the door of her apartment wasn''t closed. She quickly took out a dagger which she hid on her pants and entered the house without a sound.


    It was quite normal for an actress to have fans and some of those fans were so fanatic that they dared to do a lot of disgusting things.


    Kaede was wondering whether there was a stalker in her room, if so, she thought to move out, but then she smelled something burnt from inside her apartment which made panic. She quickly ran into the living room and raised her dagger, but she was startled when she saw the one who stayed in her room.


    "Korosensei!"


    Korosensei smiled and said, "It has been a while Kaede-chan."


    "W, what are you doing?!" Kaede was startled and suddenly realized something. "Where have you been? Are you alright? You left so suddenly! You¡­!" She grabbed Korosensei''s cor and there were a lot of things which she wanted to ask, but Korosensei quickly stopped her.


    "Kaede-chan, there''s something that I want to show you," Korosensei said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Kaede was confused.


    "Over there."


    Korosensei pointed his tentacle in some direction.


    Kaede followed the direction of his tentacle and her eyes were wide open. "¡­No way¡­"


    "Kayano-chan! Good work! I''ll prepare dinner for you! Wait a moment!" Aguri continued to cook, but it turned into a disaster.


    "¡­"


    Kaede didn''t care about Aguri''s dinner disaster, but she quickly leaped and hugged her big sister.


    "NEE-CHAN!!!!"


    Kaede could feel the warmth of Aguri''s body and knew that it wasn''t an illusion. She knew that it was real and she was really happy that her big sister had returned.


    "Now, now. It is dangerous to hug me suddenly when I''m cooking dinner for you," Aguri said with a smile.


    Kaede didn''t care about Aguri''s words and kept hugging her until she felt a pat on her shoulder. She turned and saw Korosensei who appeared behind her.


    "Now, call me brother-inw," Korosensei said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Kaede held her dagger and stabbed this octopus directly.


    *Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*


    It sounds very loud, but it definitely wasn''t the sound of something perverted.


    Haru sat between Kanzaki and Ritsu.


    The three of them were on the side and created quite a loud noise.


    "It''s good¡­!" Ritsu was surprised since it was her first time to be able to taste something.


    "Yes, it''s good." Kanzaki nodded.


    Don''t misunderstand, Haru brought both Ritsu and Kanzaki to the ramen shop to have ate dinner after they had enough ying in the arcade, and they didn''t do anything shaddy nor perverted in this ce.


    Kanzaki looked at Haru and Ritsu. She wanted to ask where he had been? Was he alright? Did he miss her?


    But in the end, she asked this question.


    "How long are you going to be here?" Kanzaki asked.


    Kanzaki knew that Haru wouldn''t stay in this ce too long. She didn''t know why she came back so suddenly, but she was happy about it since she knew that he came back to visit her.


    "I''ll stay at least a week," Haru said. He had decided to stay a week in this ce and then he decided to go to Sumire''s world to get Sumire to his world to cure Sakura''s pancreas.


    If Korosensei didn''t ask him to go to this world, then Haru might note to this world for a while.


    "I see a week, huh?" Kanzaki raised the bowl of ramen and drank the broth within. She needed to hide her face using this bowl since if she didn''t hide it, he might see her smiling face.


    Haru, who was eating, suddenly received a chat from Ritsu.


    Ritsu: "Should I stay here?"


    Haru: "What''s wrong? You want to go back?"


    Ritsu: "Well, both of you seem to have a lot of things that you want to talk about."


    Ritsu: "I''m living in your world anyway and I can talk with you anytime, but Kanzaki is different since Kanzaki is living in this world.


    Ritsu: "This week, you should stay with her all the time."


    Haru: "So where are you going?"


    Ritsu: "Hmm¡­ is it alright to send me to meet Sumire? I''m curious about her world."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit hesitant, but then he looked at Ritsu''s expression before giving her a nod.


    Haru: "Your body might be very strong, but be careful, alright?"


    Ritsu: "It''s alright. Even if my body is destroyed, I can get more body."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and replied, "Even if that is a joke, don''t ever say such a thing again in the future. Treat your body very well. Unlike before, you''re a human now."


    Ritsu blushed and looked at him with a smile. "I know." She didn''t use a smartphone tomunicate with him and talked with him directly. At the same time, she was wondering whether copting was really that good. She thought that she should ask him to do that to her when they had returned to the original world or rather she wasn''t in hurry to do it and decided to try her new body first.


    "Kanzaki, how is everyone?" Haru asked.


    "Well, everyone is¡­" Kanzaki started to tell Haru about everyone since everyone had been scattered and separated from each other.


    Haru nodded and wondered whether he should visit everyer.


    After they had eaten ramen, they returned to Haru''s apartment building which he had bought in the past and where he had lived with both Kouha and Teppei.


    "I see¡­ so you go back because of Korosensei?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Yes. Kouha isn''t here since he''s a bit busy," Haru said.


    For Teppei, who didn''t join the school, not many people knew about Teppei and only Karasuma knew about Teppei so Haru didn''t exin Kanzaki about Teppei.


    "So where is Korosensei?" Kanzaki asked.


    "He''s with his lover now," Ritsu said.


    "Lover?!" Kanzaki was surprised and even opened her eyes wide. Usually, she was very calm and nothing would unfaze her, but when she heard that Korosensei had a lover, she was startled and shocked since she didn''t expect that perverted bipedal octopus would be able to get a lover.


    "She''s very beautiful, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes, she''s very beautiful," Ritsu said.


    "I''m curious now." Kanzaki really wanted to meet Korosensei''s lover.


    "Well, we''ll see her tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Alright." Kanzaki nodded and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll skip school so the three of us can go out together, looking around the town after you''ve gone and also visit everyone."


    Ritsu then looked at Haru, who gave her a nod. She smiled and felt very happy since she thought that she could see everyone again.


    It was quitete and they decided to sleep first since tomorrow would be a busy day for them.

 Chapter 1189 Home 1

    <h4>Chapter 1189 Home 1</h4>


    In the morning, Haru, Ritsu, and Kanzaki were in the kitchen, preparing breakfast together.


    Watching two girls, Haru had to admit that Ritsu and Kanzaki had a personality which men wanted to marry in their life.


    Ritsu was a very cheerful girl and stayed by her side, his mood also became cheerful and she was also very dependable.


    It was also the reason why he had made her his secretary and managed some of his business.


    Haru knew that Ritsu might be able to manage all of his businesses alone, but he didn''t do that since he didn''t want her to be too busy so he could see from time to time.


    Ritsu''s problem was she wasn''t a human, she was an artificial intelligence after all.


    However, that problem had disappeared and her body had be a human, or, half-human?


    Haru wasn''t sure, but in the end, in his eyes, Ritsu was just an attractive girl.


    For Kanzaki, she was the personification of "Yamato Nadeshiko" itself. She was poised, decorous, kind, gentle, graceful, humble, patient, virtuous, respectful, benevolent, honest, charitable, faithful.


    It was what everyone thought, but in truth, Kanzaki was a very rebellious girl.


    Though, it was very rare for her to show her rebellious side, when the situation called for her, she would show it without hesitation.


    Haru sighed and thought that it was good to stay with both of them, but it was until¡­


    *Ding! Dong!*


    Suddenly someone pressed the door rm of his apartment.


    "Who is it?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Ritsu smiled and said, "You should open it, Haru."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Ritsu and suddenly realized who was the one who pressed the bell and caused chaos on his morning.


    It wasn''t the only time since this person kept pressing the door rm of his apartment several times.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "I''ll open the door."


    Ritsu and Kanzaki nodded and continued to cook breakfast.


    Haru walked through the door and said, "We''re not going to buy subscribe a daily newspaper."


    "I''m not selling newspapers!"


    "I don''t believe in cults!"


    "I''m not going to invite you to a cult!"


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I want to eat."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and opened the door and saw three figures in front of him.


    One of them was a bipedal octopus and the other two were his ex-ssmate and a woman.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kaede was in a daze for a while when she saw Haru since this guy became even more handsome.


    "Haru, here, I''ve brought you some of my cooking," Aguri said and showed a te with something on the top of it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at the ck matter on the top of the te and asked, "What is that?"


    "It''s a fried egg," Aguri said.


    "Fried egg?"


    "Fried egg!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Korosensei and Kaede who looked at him with a begging expression. He sighed and said, "Enter."


    "Yay!"


    Kaede and Korosensei ate very fast as if they hadn''t eaten for three days and three nights. No one knew what kind of nightmare they facedst night. Just thinking about it made them shudder.


    Kanzaki and Ritsu looked at both of them with surprise expressions, and then looked at the ck matter in the middle of the table.


    "Try this egg! I''ve just cooked it myself before!" Aguri said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one was going to reach that ck matter.


    After breakfast was over, Haru, Ritsu, and Kanzaki went out together to take a trip around the country.


    Haru might havee to this world, but he felt that it was too troublesome to talk with the rest of his ex-ssmates and he felt that it was better to spend his time with Kanzaki and Ritsu.


    Kanzaki thought that it was very fun to skip school to have a trip with him. Though, when she looked at Ritsu, she was wondering whether Haru had crossed the border of humanity and even exceeded it.


    They had decided to go to Shiga prefecture, where thergestke in Japan was located, Lake Biwa.


    It wasn''t that they wanted to go to this ce, but they had chosen the location of the trip randomly.


    The three of them didn''t mind and they wanted to escape from Aguri''s ck matter which could kill anyone as long as they put it into their mouths.


    Haru was wondering how someone could be so bad at cooking, but when he thought about Cecilia, he felt that humans might have one or two shorings in their life.


    However, at the same time, he realized the only ce that he hadn''te to in Japan was probably the smallest major ind on Japan which was known as Shikoku Ind. But he could do thatter and enjoyed his trip to Shiga prefecture.


    Overlooking the blueke in front of him, Haru had to admit that Lake Biwa might be the most beautifulke in the country. He had heard that there were a lot of ancient poems and literature work about thiske, showing how popr thiske was.


    Haru also saw the famous Torii gate which was located in the middle of theke and he could feel some sacred aura from it that would make normal peoplee and pray to it. As a shrine owner, he could tell that the number of donations of the temple which was located on the nearbyke would be a lot and he was sure that the priest who owned that temple was very rich.


    "Haru! Look! That''s a lot of birds!" Kanzaki pointed toward the sky.


    Haru looked toward the sky and thought that they were reallying at the lucky time since they could see this scenery.


    "Every year, there is a time when 5,000 water birdse to thiske. We''re really lucky to be able to see this scene directly," Ritsu said. Unlike her previous body, she could feel the change of the temperature and how warm it was when she held his hand. She felt happy with her new body and thought that it was wonderful.


    The three of them spent their days wandering around Shiga prefecture, trying various foods, ying games, visiting a number of historic sites, etc.


    When five days had passed, Haru sent Ritsu to the world of ck Bullet where Sumire was waiting for her. He knew that Ritsu had given him a chance to talk with Kanzaki alone. He knew that he needed to talk with Kanzaki alone so he was very grateful to Ritsu.


    Wearing a yukata, Haru and Kanzaki were sitting on the terrace of their room in one of the oldest hotels in Shiga prefecture.


    "So she''s going back?" Kanzaki asked.


    "Yes," Haru said.


    "Where is she going?" Kanzaki asked.


    "There are a lot of ces," Haru said.


    "I see¡­"


    Kanzaki looked at Haru and wanted to ask whether she coulde with him. She felt that living with him was more interesting than going to school and for the future, she didn''t need to worry since she felt as long as she was with him, they would be able to face any troubles which they might face in the future, but she decided to keep her mouth closed and watched the scenery of Lake Biwa at night which gave another sense of charm.


    Kanzaki was mesmerised and said, "It''s beautiful."


    "Yes, it is beautiful."


    Kanzaki noticed that Haru was looking at her which made her blush. She was d that it was at night so he couldn''t see her face clearly. She looked at him and only asked him a simple question.


    "When are you going back?"


    Kanzaki knew that Haru didn''t have a home (not in literal meaning) in this world where he could go back, so she wanted to be that home and weed him whenever he felt tired of his work.

 Chapter 1190 Home 2

    <h4>Chapter 1190 Home 2</h4>


    Haru almost spit out all the tea in his mouth when he heard Kanzaki''s words.


    "You¡­ you''re going to wait for me?"


    Haru didn''t expect that this girl would be so patient and would even wait for him. In his mind, it was better to let her go since it was very rare for him to go into this world and he also needed to think about her happiness.


    Haru felt that it was better for her to have a boyfriend or a husband with someone who could stay with her all the time, and that person wasn''t him since he had a lot of girlfriends and two wives already.


    Haru knew that it was ufortable, but it was better that way since he didn''t want to tie her down with this ambigious rtionship.


    Kanzaki wasn''t his girlfriend nor she was his wife, he felt that it was better to let her go, when their rtionship hadn''t developed to the next stage.


    "Yes. I''ll wait for you here," Kanzaki said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru calmed himself and asked, "You should search for a boyfriend, you know? The guy who can treasure you well, the guy who can be beside you all the time, not me, who will leave you outside and might even have fun with another girl behind your back."


    Shaking her head, Kanzaki said, "No. I want you." She had made up her mind and nothing could change it.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How about Tomohito Sugimoto? Didn''t he like you?" Haru asked.


    "He''s a nice guy, but that''s all," Kanzaki said.


    "Then how about¡­"


    "Haru!"


    Kanzaki stared at Haru with red eyes and asked, "Do you hate me? Do you want to throw me away that much?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stunned, especially when he saw her eyes start to well up with tears. He took a deep breath and hated it when a girl showed her tears in front of him.


    "Don''t cry, alright? I''m sorry."


    Haru wiped the tears from Kanzaki''s eyes and said, "I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to rob your future."


    "Who has decided that? It''s my future! You don''t have a right to control it!" Kanzaki showed her rebellious side and looked at him fiercely.


    Haru felt dumbfounded by her outburst. He didn''t feel scared, but felt amused. At the same time, he felt moved by her and sighed. "I wonder why you''re so stubborn."


    Kanzaki smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll wait for you."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t wait too long," Haru said.


    Kanzaki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re going to go back early?"


    "I''ll try."


    Haru nodded and then stared at Kanzaki.


    Kanzaki also stared at Haru.


    Unlike before, Kanzaki had grown up since she had be a high school student. She seemed to be shy and looked away for a moment then braved herself to stare at him.


    Haru also didn''t shy away and looked at this girl.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before moving their lips closer, and kissing each other.


    It wasn''t their first time kissing each other, but unlike their chaste kiss in the past, this time, he didn''t show this girl mercy.


    Kanzaki yearned for his warmth and she was very happy at this moment. She hugged him tightly and didn''t let him go or rather she didn''t want to be separated from him. Sitting on hisp, she feltplete at this moment and she felt very happy.


    When their lips parted, Haru wiped the tears on her cheek again. "Don''t cry, alright?"


    Kanzaki shook her head while holding Haru''s hand which caressed her cheek tenderly. "Let me feel it while you are still here."


    "You can feel it no matter how many times you want," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Kanzaki remembered the kiss that they had exchanged before and asked, "Tell me the truth, have you learnt the sexual lesson from Bitch-sensei?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No. I''m natural."


    Kanzakiughed, but then her face flushed red when she felt something hard on her butt.


    "T, this¡­?"


    "Hmm¡­? What do you mean?" Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Kanzaki blushed and her waist was being hugged at this moment. She could feel the heat on his body being transferred into her body and she could see his eyes which stared at her without hypocrisy and it clearly told her that he wanted her body. She hugged him shyly and didn''t say anything because she didn''t need to say anything.


    Hugging her body, Haru brought her to the room since it was quite cold in the terrace and it wouldn''t be good if she got cold, right?


    It had been a while, but the girls in ss 3-E decided to do a reunion together with Bitch-sensei since they had heard that she was going to get married soon.


    "Congrattions, Sensei!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Irina was very happy when her students congratted her on her marriage.


    "But I didn''t expect that Bitch-sensei is going to marry Karasuma-sensei," Nakamura said.


    "Why?"


    "Well, you know Karasuma-sensei is very serious, right?" Nakamura said.


    When everyone thought about it clearly, they also felt strange since the contrast between Karasuma-sensei and Bitch-sensei was too big.


    "You''re too rude!" Bitch-senseiined.


    "Right, who do you think is the couple in our ss?" Nakamura said.


    "You''re ignoring me?!" Bitch-sensei was mad, but then she sighed and said, "Well, if we''re talking about a couple in our ss then it should be Nagisa and Kaede, right?"


    Everyone thought for a while and nodded since the rtionship between Nagisa and Kaede was very close, especially when Nagisa had confessed to Kaede in the past. Even though that confession was used to stop Kaede''s rampage, even so, it was counted as one after all.


    Luckily, Kaede hadn''t arrived so they could talk freely.


    "Well, they''re cute as a couple, but I don''t think that they have reached that stage yet. You know¡­ with Nagisa''s personality, it might be hard for him to confess to Kaede with all of his feelings," Bitch-sensei said.


    Everyone nodded at the same time, agreeing with Bitch-sensei''s point.


    "Then, is there another couple in our ss, Sensei?" Nakamura asked.


    "Of course, there is only that couple, right?" Bitch-sensei said with a smile.


    "Who?"


    Bitch-sensei sighed and said, "It''s Kanzaki and Haru."


    "Kanzaki and Haru!!!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard it.


    If someone asked who was the most popr guy in the school then it would be Haru.


    Kouha was also very popr, but Haru''s poprity was higher since Haru was friendlier.


    The simrity between Kouha and Haru was that they didn''t have girlfriends and they were best friends.


    Some girls at the school thought that Kouha and Haru might have had that kind of rtionship before which made them excited.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! How can Kanzaki date Haru?" Nakamura asked.


    Bitch-sensei sighed and said, "You really don''t know, do you? Both of you are good at pretending and the reason why they don''t announce it is because you all have never asked them after all."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They opened their mouths wide and didn''t expect it.


    Then the door of the cake shop opened, and someone entered.


    "Sorry, I''m a bitte."


    Everyone turned and saw Kanzaki walking toward them with a smile, however, Kanzaki seemed quite different and she seemed even more beautiful than before.


    "What''s wrong?" Kanzaki asked.


    They weren''t sure how to describe it, but they felt that Kanzaki had be even more mature.


    "Kanzaki,e here." Bitch-sensei made a gesture for Kanzaki toe closer.


    "Bitch-sensei, congrattions," Kanzaki said.


    "Thank you." Bitch-sensei smiled and whispered, "Have your rtionship with Haru reached that stage?"


    Kanzaki blushed and then remembered what had happened on her trip before. She couldn''t forget about that feeling and knew that he woulde back. She was in a good mood and nodded. "Yes."


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    Everyone was startled, when Bitch-sensei suddenly became so excited, however, they had already known that it seemed Kanzaki had already stepped into the stairs of an adult.


    Every girl was dumbfounded and quickly asked Kanzaki a question.


    Kanzaki only smiled and showed them their mysterious side. She didn''t answer all of their questions since she wasn''t someone who wanted to show off. She caressed her stomach and thought that she had made a home for him. Looking out the window, she waited for him toe back in anticipation.

 Chapter 1191 Loli, I miss you

    <h4>Chapter 1191 Loli, I miss you</h4>


    It had been few months since Haru came to this world, but in this world, it had only been two weeks since he had disappeared from this world with Esdeath after that quest.


    However, Haru could see a lot of change in this world.


    Haru walked slowly in the Tokyo area and he could see a group of Cursed Children running happily toward the school. He happened to arrive at this world in the morning and he was about to go to Sumire''s clinic.


    Ritsu, who had gone first before him to this world, also had told him that she was at Sumire''s clinic, helping Sumire at this moment.


    Haru was about to go to Sumire''s clinic, but in the end, he decided to walk around the town to see the change which he had brought. He had to admit that the world had gone better, especially when Sumire had bought the serum of Gastrea Virus, but at the same time, Civil Security Corporation also lost their jobs.


    The job of the Civil Security Corporation was to defeat Gastrea, but the Gastrea in this country had disappeared so in the end, they could either go to a foreign country or they changed their job into a bodyguard of rich people, executives, important people, etc.


    In Haru''s mind, they might lose their job, but it was alright since the world became peaceful and no one would force the Cursed Children to fight against Gastrea again.


    Luckily, Haru wasn''t the governor and he didn''t need to think about the people who became unemployed because of the loss of Gastrea.


    Though, he didn''t need to worry about that since his father (in this world) was a genius businessman and he was sure that there would be a lot of jobs which would be provided by Sogen Saitake.


    Sogen Saitake''s ambition was to lead Japan to be the number one country in this world, or rather he wanted to rule the world by economic means.


    Haru didn''t think that it was wrong since everyone should have their ambition and Sogen Saitake might seem bad, but there were a lot of people who were worse than Sogen Saitake. Controlling the world economically wasn''t a bad thing since he was sure more than a hundred or more people in various countries also had a simr dream to Saitake Sogen, but only Saitake Sogen was able to achieve that dream.


    However, Haru knew that his father (in this world) wouldn''t do something too excessive since he had set someone to be his father''s checker.


    Saitenshi.


    Even though Saitenshi was naive, Haru didn''t have any choice since Saitenshi was one of the heroines in this world.


    One thing that he didn''t understand was how someone in their teens could be governor of Tokyo Area, when the rest of governor was an old man, even if they weren''t a man, but they were old.


    However, Saitenshi was very young!


    But Haru knew that it was an anime logic and he knew that he shouldn''t think too much about it.


    The other thing which he was curious about was the fate of the main character. He had put the main character into jail before, but that main character should havee out now.


    Unlike in the story, the main character was a powerfulbatant and he had helped various problems in the Tokyo Area. With Haru''s appearance, all of those deeds were gone and Rentaro Satomi wasn''t famous nor the strongest promotor in the world.


    (A promotor is someone who is working to fight a gastrea. Initator is the promotor''s partner or the Cursed Children).


    Haru also knew that Rentaro Satomi''s economic condition wasn''t good, but well, it didn''t really matter since the main heroine should be able to take care of Rentaro Satomi. He knew that Rentaro was quite popr and if he remembered well there was a rich girl in one of Rentaro''s harems.


    Haru also wouldn''t even be surprised if Rentaro became Saetenshi''s bodyguard since ck Bullet was a story where the protagonist was also a harem protagonist.


    Fortunately, Haru didn''t have an interest in Saitenshi so¡­¡­


    For Kisara Tendo, Haru wasn''t sure about that girl since he had destroyed the Tendo Family.


    The destruction of Monolith of Tokyo Area and the attack of Level V Gastrea was because of Tendo Family, especially the leader of this family, Tendo Kikunujo.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and grabbed all of Tendo Family''s Net Worth to repair all of the damage which had been caused by two incidents because all of that was because of Tendo Family.


    Haru yawned and felt quite bored, walking around the city. He was wearing a cap and sses so no one would notice him. He also wore a t-shirt and he was sure that no one would think that their super governor would be walking on the street while eating an onigiri (rice ball), but then he noticed a group of elementary students who were about to pass him. He smiled and felt happy that he could see they were able to go to the school normally, but he didn''t greet them since he felt that it would be troublesome.


    Tina, Enju, Kayo, and Midori walked together to elementary school.


    After Haru had stepped down from the governor''s office, the world became better in the hands of his father and because of his propaganda in the past, no one seemed to discriminate against the group of Cursed Children.


    Sumire also bought the serum of Gastrea Virus so the four little girls didn''t need to worry about the berserk of the virus.


    "When we go back, let''s watch the Tenchu Girls together!" Enju said excitedly.


    Tina, Kayo, and Midori nodded in agreement since they also loved to watch that show. They were elementary students after all and even if they had seen a lot of cruel things, they longed for childish things such as magical girls.


    "But is that alright, Enju? I''ve heard that your house is¡­"


    It wasn''t that they were looking down at Enju, but the Enju''s guardian, Rentaro''s economic condition wasn''t good.


    "I, it''s alright! Rentaro is working with Kisara now!"


    Enju was unsure, but then she quickly cheered herself, and decided to believe in both Rentaro and Kisara.


    "Where are they working?" Kayo asked.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m not sure¡­" Enju also started to be worried about the economic condition of her family.


    The Civil Servant had almost evaporated in this country since Gastrea in this country had almost disappeared.


    Even if there was a Gastrea, the army would take care of them so the Civil Servant lost their job which caused both Kisara and Rentaro to be troubled in their life since they didn''t have money and lost their lifehood.


    "If you don''t mind then how about we watch Tenchu Girl at Sumire-sensei''s office?" Tina asked, but then her eyes were attracted to the guy who was wearing a cap and ate a rice ball calmly. She kept staring at him even after he had passed them.


    "What''s wrong, Tina-chan? Do you know him?" Enju asked.


    The two other girls were also curiously looking at the man who had just passed over them.


    *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Tina knew this smell very well and she knew that body very well since she wouldn''t forget about it, especially when she thought about that passionate night (the night when she was ordered to assassinate him).


    Tina couldn''t handle it anymore and ran directly.


    "Onii-san!!!"


    Tina ran very fast and leaped toward him.


    The man was startled and dropped his sses and cap.


    Enju, Kayo, and Midori opened their eyes wide when they saw this man since they wouldn''t forget his appearance.


    "G, Governor!!!!"


    Haru looked at four little girls with a sigh, especially the little girl who was hugging him like a ko.


    "I miss you, O, Onii-san¡­" Tina looked at Haru with teary eyes.


    Patting Tina''s head, Haru said, "Well, I miss you too." In truth, he didn''t want toe to this world that often since he was afraid that someone might mistake him as a criminal in the future.

 Chapter 1192 Loli is the best!

    <h4>Chapter 1192 Loli is the best!</h4>


    Tina, Enju, Kayo, and Midori sat next to each other while licking an ice cream which was being bought by Haru.


    Haru looked at the four loli and frowned since he was afraid that someone might call the police for him.


    "Don''t you need to go to school? You''ll bete."


    "It''s alright. I''ll skip school for you, Onii-san," Tina said with a smile.


    "S¡­ skipping t¡­ the ss isn''t good¡­" Midori said timedly.


    "Why not? It''s just one day," Kayo said.


    Enju didn''t care about the conversation since it had been a while since she had eaten something sweet. The condition of her family wasn''t good, in other words, she was poor.


    "You should listen to Midori-chan. If you don''t go to the school today then your teacher might call your guardian and then reprimand you," Haru said.


    "B, but Onii-san is here!" Tina looked at Haru with an unwilling expression.


    Haru patted Tina''s head and said, "We can meet each other after you''ve gone back from school."


    "Really?" Tina asked in anticipation.


    "Of course, for now, you should go to school," Haru said.


    Tina nodded innocently and didn''t think that Haru was lying.


    "Haru-san, where is Esdeath-sama?" Enju asked curiously.


    Everyone then looked at Haru.


    Haru was a very famous governor and his wife was also a very famous general.


    Esdeath had a lot of deeds, conquering various ces with her special army and their rtionship was very close to each other, it was also the reason why they felt strange when they didn''t see Esdeath beside Haru.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Esdeath is pregnant. She''s resting."


    "!!!!"


    "What?!"


    The four little girls were surprised when they heard it. They quickly stood up and gathered around Haru.


    "O, Onii-san is going to have children!!!"


    "Is it a boy? Is it a girl?"


    "C, can I see the baby?"


    "Congrattions, Haru-san!"


    The four girls were very happy and curious when they heard that Esdeath had be pregnant and at the same time, they were wondering how to make children.


    "Calm down." Haru was overwhelmed by the four lolis in front of him. He might be lying, but sooner orter, Esdeath was going to be pregnant with his baby after all so he didn''t mind telling them in advance.


    Haru knew that it wasn''t good to lie, but he couldn''t tell them the truth that he was living in another world after all.


    "I''m here to get Sumire to check on my wife so you have to go to school first," Haru said.


    Hearing that Haru was going to Sumire''s clinic, they nodded and told them quickly to go to the clinic as soon as possible.


    "Hurry up and go. You''re alreadyte after all," Haru said.


    Tina, Enju, Midori, and Kayo nodded and went to school.


    Haru sighed in relief when he had escaped from the group of lolis, but before he walked, someone stopped him.


    "Onii-san!"


    Haru turned and saw Tina running toward him. "What''s wrong, Tina?"


    "Can you squat down for a bit?" Tina asked with a shy expression.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but he squatted down. However, he didn''t expect this little girl to give him a peck on his cheek.


    "This is my gift for you," Tina said with a smile. After Haru had brought her, she felt that every day was like a dream. She didn''t need to fight nor she needed to kill someone, she could y, learn, or watch her favorite anime together with her friends without fear of being discriminated against or tormented since everything had gone better.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why children were growing so fast. He felt quite old all of sudden which made him sigh. He patted Tina''s head and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem, then bye, Onii-san! I''ll meet you at Sumire-sensei''s clinic!" Tina waved her hand before she went to the school with her friends.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and went to Sumire''s clinic while wondering whether he should stay in this world for a day or two. He had bought a souvenir from Shanghai with Korosensei''s help before, and now, he was wondering whether Korosensei was living peacefully with his lover in Toshinori''s world, but still, he had to admit that a loli was the best.


    "Wee!" Toshinori smiled, weing both Korosensei and Aguri.


    "Toshi!!!" Korosensei smiled and took out a lot of books from his bag, before giving them to Toshinori.


    "This is¡­?!" Toshinori looked at Korosensei with a strange expression, but then he blushed when he saw that it was a stack of porn magazines.


    "I have graduated, so I''ve been thinking of giving it to someone." Korosensei took a deep breath and said, "And I thought that person was you!"


    "¡­"


    Toshinori sighed and felt helpless at that moment. He might be single, but it didn''t mean he needed those porn magazines to relieve himself, but¡­


    *Gulp!*


    Toshinori felt a bit curious since it was a porn magazine from another world and he had never seen it.


    "Don''t shy away," Korosensei said with a knowing smile.


    After a long discussion with Haru, Korosensei thought that the perfect ce for him and Aguri to live was in Toshinori''s world.


    The world of Toriko was too dangerous, The world of Fairy Tail was too backward, Haru''s world was normal since it was impossible for Korosensei to live there¡­


    So Korosensei''s best choice was Toshinori''s world. He wasn''t a criminal in this world and even if his appearance was a bipedal octopus, no one would think that he was weird since there were a lot of people with a simr feature.


    Aguri looked at Toshinori with surprise since it might be her first time seeing someone with such a huge muscr body, but she didn''t care much since she was more interested in this world. From what Korosensei had told her, there were a lot of people with various superpowers in this world and there were also both heroes and viins which made her think that this world was simr to aic book.


    Aguri knew that Korosensei was a criminal in her world and knew that he couldn''t stay in their previous world and needed to move to another world. She didn''t mind apanying him and was even happy with it since she could stay with him together.


    Korosensei and Toshinori talked for a bit regarding the identity of Korosensei and Aguri, house, and money.


    Haru had a lot of money in this world and Toshinori was also very rich which made it quite easier for Korosensei to live in this world without trouble, especially when Haru also owned a lot of properties in this country.


    Korosensei''s house was ready and he could live anytime with his lover, having a newly-lewd life which made him anticipated and excited at the same time.


    "Right, Korosensei, you''ve been a teacher in the past, right?" Toshinori asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Korosensei asked.


    "Do you want to be a teacher at U.A. High School?" Toshinori asked. He knew from Korosensei''s story that Korosensei was a very amazing teacher and it would be wasteful to not recruit him as a teacher at U.A. High School.


    After the disappearance of Haru, the students were quite depressed since they couldn''t see their handsome teacher again and Toshinori thought that Korosensei might be able to change Haru''s position.


    "Me? Teacher?" Korosensei was surprised.


    "Yes." Toshinori smiled and asked, "Will you do it?"


    Korosensei was stunned for a while then he smiled and said, "Yes. Thank you very much." To have a ce to live together with his lover without trouble and continue his job as a teacher, he felt that this world was amazing.


    Though Korosensei also knew there was a lot of danger in this world, he was ready to face them to protect his loved one.


    Now, the only question was how many children that he was going to make with Aguri.


    ''Should I make as much as the number of ser clubs?''

 Chapter 1193 Pervert?

    <h4>Chapter 1193 Pervert?</h4>


    Haru didn''t waste his time and went to Sumire''s clinic since the four lolis had gone to school. His speed wasn''t fast since he wanted to see the scenery of this town after he had stepped down from the governor''s position.


    Walking around the town, he only realized that his poprity was bigger than he had thought since he could hear the middle age women, young mother, high school girl, etc were talking about him, even though he had disappeared for the past 2 weeks.


    Then, 20 minutester, he was about to reach Sumire''s clinic, but then he saw two girls sweep the yard of the clinic.


    The figure of two girls were familiar since one of them was Ritsu who had asked him to send her first in this world and the other one was Kisara Tendo who was the main heroine of the ck Bullet.


    Haru was wondering why Kisara Tendo was wearing a maid uniform at this moment, though, not only Kisara, but Ritsu also wore a maid uniform.


    At this moment, Ritsu noticed Haru and dropped her broom, running toward him excitedly.


    Kisara also noticed Ritsu''s exaggerated reaction which made her confused then she saw both Ritsu and an unfamiliar man hugging each other.


    "This¡­?"


    Haru was a bit surprised to be hugged so suddenly. He also hugged Ritsu back and asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to be happy."


    Ritsu loosened her arms slightly and said, "Sumire-sensei said that I can get pregnant!"


    "¡­"


    In that moment, Haru understood why Ritsu wanted to be sent to this world as soon as possible.


    Ritsu knew the existence of Group Chat and she also knew the member of the Group Chat.


    After Ritsu had her wish to Porunga, Ritsu was quite unsure whether she could really get pregnant, and she was also unsure to ask that question to the doctor on Korosensei''s world, but it was different if she asked that question to Sumire who was also the member of the Group Chat.


    Ritsu wanted to go to the world of ck Bullet to see whether her body really could get pregnant by checking it on Sumire.


    Haru, of course, felt happy, but then he also felt conflicted.


    "T, that''s great!"


    Haru felt conflicted since he wasn''t sure what to do with this girl for now.


    Ritsu was happy, but she also wasn''t in a hurry to have children.


    Kisara who saw this scene was in shock since the one who was hugged by Ritsu was the ex-governor of this country, Saitake Haruka.


    "!!!"


    Kisara was in shock when she thought that Haru was cheating on Esdeath and decided to date Ritsu!


    Of course, Kisara knew about Ritsu since Ritsu had helped Sumire''s clinic for the past few days and their rtionship was also very close since Ritsu was a very good girl.


    Haru calmed Ritsu for a while until Ritsu separated from him.


    "Sumire is inside. Let''s go inside," Ritsu said.


    Haru nodded then noticed Kisara who had been looking at him.


    Kisara hurriedly looked away in a blush since she had to admit that this guy''s aura was hard to ignore and it attracted her.


    Haru might be handsome, but the most attractive thing about him was this aura around him which attracted a number of girls.


    "She''s Tendo Kisara," Ritsu said.


    Haru nodded, but then he heard Sumire''s voice.


    "Don''t put her in jail. She''s my maid now." Sumire came out from the clinic with her usualb coat and drowsy face. It seemed that she didn''t have a good sleepst night.


    "You''ve prepared Sumire?" Haru asked.


    Sumire yawned and nodded. "Yes. We can go out anytime."


    "Sensei, are you going somewhere?" Kisara was startled.


    Sumire nodded and said, "Yes." She pointed her finger at Haru and said, "That guy''s wife is pregnant. I need to go with him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire and wondered how this woman could say such a thing without blinking her eyes.


    "Then¡­" Kisara wanted to ask something but¡­


    "You can take care of the clinic and go to the school normally. I''ll go back quickly, right?" Sumire looked at Haru.


    "Yes." Haru nodded. He told Sumire that one day in Sumire''s world would be 10 days in his world so she didn''t need to worry about leaving her world too long.


    Sumire had promised Haru to cure Sakura''s pancreas and Haru also had told Sakura that he would cure her pancreas, and of course, he didn''t want Sakura to die after their rtionship had developed into this stage.


    "Come inside. Help me gather all my items," Sumire said.


    Haru nodded and followed Sumire.


    "Kisara-san, can I leave the job to sweep the yard for you?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes." Kisara nodded and didn''t say much since she knew that Ritsu came because of Esdeath''s pregnancy.


    Ritsu smiled and followed both Sumire and Haru.


    Kisara looked at the back of three of them and felt that they were very mysterious, but it wasn''t her problem. She was grateful to Sumire for taking care of her, Rentaro, and Enju together, especially when she had lost her lifehood. The only thing which she regretted was why she needed to wear a maid uniform while she was in a job.


    Kisara sighed, but decided not to overthink since she felt that it wasn''t that bad to wear this maid uniform.


    Inside the clinic, Sumire instructed Haru on what she needed to be brought to his worldter. She also told him that she had prepared the artificial pancreas for the box and told him not to shake that box too much.


    Haru put everything into his zipper storage so he wouldn''t damage Sumire''s things. He looked at Sumire and asked, "You seem to be sleepy."


    "Hmm? Well, I''m a bit tired." Sumire messaged her shoulder with her hands.


    "Do you want me to massage you?" Haru asked.


    Sumire thought for a while and recalled Haru''s reward on the previous quest. "If I''m not wrong, you''ve received a massaged technique or something, right?"


    "Yeah. Do you want to try it? Just 30 minutes of massage means 8 hours of good sleep," Haru said. He wasn''t lying since Cookie''s skill was very awesome.


    "Then please¡­" Sumire saidzily andid on her stomach on one of the beds in her clinic.


    "Wait a moment."


    Haru used his Booblingual to talk with Sumire''s boobs and nodded after he understood which part of body that needed to be watched out during this massage session. He washed his hands clean then took out a special lotion from Cookie. He could use Cookie to massage Sumire, but it would be too weird if Kisara suddenly came and saw Cookie appeared inside the clinic when Kisara had been sweeping the yard outside so he didn''t use that power and massaged Sumire by himself.


    Sumire''s body was quite tense since her body was about to be touched by a harem protagonist, but quickly¡­


    "Ahhnn!!!!"


    Sumire let out a loud moan and felt all of her body rxed.


    "Sumire! You should watch your mouth!" Haru was speechless since Sumire''s moan was too loud.


    "B, but it was your fault¡­!" Sumire didn''t remember much after that, but the only thing which she remembered was that her body felt really good and all of the tension and knots on her body disappeared.


    At this moment, when Kisara swept the yard, she heard a loud moan from the clinic.


    "Ahhnn!!!!!"


    Kisara suddenly blushed and thought that the governor, Saitake Haruka, was scum!!!

 Chapter 1194 Welcome to my world

    <h4>Chapter 1194 Wee to my world</h4>


    Saitake and Saitenshi were arguing with each other.


    It might be because of the environment and conditions that Saitenshi had grown up in that she had changed a lot. She had betrayed her trusted person and had almost be a sinner in front of everyone after being used as the person who sent out an assassin to kill Saitake Haruka.


    However, Saitenshi didn''t go down and her career also became even brighter since she was trusted by Haru after that incident. She faced the ex-dictator of Osaka Area and now, the governor of Japan without flinching since she was holding the remote of the cor bomb on Saitake Sogen.


    Saitake Sogen, even though he wasn''t young anymore, was very energized after he had taken the seat of the governor. In the past, he had thought that Haru was lying, but he was also helpless against Haru since his fake son was holding his life, but it seemed that Haru was really trustworthy and he really became the governor of the entire Japan.


    After sitting in this position, Saitake didn''t shy away and wanted to control the world using economic means.


    Because Japan had cleared almost all of the Gastrea in this country, Saitake had a chance to quickly develop the business in this country. His aim was for everyone in this world to use yen (Japan''s currency) to be used on all of the people in this world since this country was the safest country in this world.


    Saitake also had an intention to dominate all of the trades in this world, but then there was one hindrance in front of him, and he was also helpless about this hindrance. He really hated this little girl that made him sigh.


    World peace?


    Don''t be kidding?!


    Saitake wanted to throw away this little girl to the window, but he was very helpless since the remote of the cor bomb was being held by this little girl.


    So in the end, he could onlypromise on the front, but in reality, he had already started his n to dominate the world.


    Saitake wasn''t a viin and he also wouldn''t work someone to death without money. It was a fair transaction and what he had done was legal. Though, even if this little girl didn''t agree, he would still do it since this little girl''s power was smallpared to him.


    Thinking about Haru, Saitake really missed him. Even though Haru was a bastard, that guy was born to be king.


    Saitake was sure that if Haru was given time then Haru would be able to dominate the entire world.


    ''Where the heck are they?!''


    Saitake was wondering where Haru and Esdeath were, and he was wondering whether he would see his fake grandchildren. Well, he might hate to admit it, but the time he spent as Haru''s father was the most exciting time in his entire life.


    Rentaro returned from his part-time job. Even though he didn''t need to do so, he wanted to do it since he felt ufortable living as a freeloader at Sumire''s clinic.


    It was good that Gastrea had vanished in this country, but Rentaro couldn''t adapt to the quick change in this country since he had lost his job as a Civil Security. His only ability was to fight and besides that, he didn''t know anything.


    Luckily, Sumire, this rich woman, decided to employ Kisara and Enju as a living maid at her clinic which gave them quite a sum of money.


    Rentaro felt useless since he wasn''t able to get money, but what he could do since he was only a high school student. He sighed and thought that he really wanted to grow up quickly. He knew that he needed to enter the university as soon as possible then get a job with a high ie in the future.


    Rentaro thought that it would be good to be awyer or police in the future.


    When Rentaro went back to Sumire''s clinic, he could hear a lot of cheerful voices within the clinic. He raised his eyebrow and entered the clinic.


    "I''m back."


    When Rentaro entered, he saw a lot of people gathered on the low table, eating a hot pot together.


    *Growl!*


    Rentaro felt hungry, but then he heard Enjo''s voice.


    "Rentaro! Rentaro! Let''s eat! Haru-san''s food is good!" Enju said excitedly and also gave a bowl of food to Rentaro.


    "Haru-san?" Rentaro raised his eyebrows then noticed the only male in the room and turned into a shock. "G, Governor?!"


    "Hey!"


    Haru nodded with a smile at Rentaro. It might be his first time meeting the main character of ck Bullet. Even though he hade into this world, he hadn''t had any interaction with the main character since the position of the main character was too low.


    Haru was the governor of this country, but Rentaro was only one of the thousands of Civil Servants which meant unless Haru hired Rentaro as a bodyguard, Haru wouldn''t meet Rentaro at all.


    Out of all the Civil Servants, Rentaro was very powerful, especially when his body was being modified by a machine, but being strong wasn''t enough to change the world.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Rentaro and continued to eat with everyone, thinking that he might as well return tomorrow since the time he spent with Kanzaki in Korosensei''s world was longer than he had thought.


    Haru had nned to stay in Korosensei''s world for more than a week, but he spent almost 20 days of his trip with Kanzaki. He had to admit that Kanzaki was an awesome girl and thought about visiting her again soon.


    Rentaro was looking at Haru with shock, but then he quickly greeted him. "Hello." he felt a bit nervous since he was the one who helped Tendo Kikunujo escape at that time. He also entered a jail so he was a bit afraid of Haru since Haru was able to decide his fate.


    Luckily, at that time, Rentaro quickly got out of the jail, but then he realized that the hot pot was almost finished which made him twitch his lips.


    "Wait! Wait! Leave me some!"


    Sumire held her head and couldn''t get used to the process of teleportation from another world.


    "You alright?" Haru asked.


    "My head¡­"


    "Let me massage it a bit."


    Sumire felt better after her head had been massaged by Haru. "I''m alright now."


    "Good."


    Sumire looked around and saw that she was at the dilipated port. She twitched her lips and asked, "Didn''t you tell me that you''re the richest man in this world?"


    "Well, it is troublesome to go teleport from my house, so I''ve always teleported from random ces," Haru said.


    "Wait a moment, I''ve sent the driver to this ce," Ritsu said.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem, Haru."


    Sumire didn''t care much how close the rtionship between Haru and Ritsu was, but she was more curious about Haru''s life in this world and wondered how this guy had be the richest guy in this world and what kind of business this guy owned.


    They didn''t need to wait too long and a luxurious sedan arrived in front of them.


    The door opened automatically, Haru looked at Sumire and said, "Wee to my world, Sumire."


    Sumire nodded and wondered what kind of surprise that this world would bring her.

 Chapter 1195 My girlfriend cant be this cute!

    <h4>Chapter 1195 My girlfriend can''t be this cute!</h4>


    Erina, Sora, Utaha, Megumi, and Kirari were staring at Sumire who was also looking at them.


    Sumire looked at the five girls in front of her and knew that they were Haru''s harem.


    "You''re not Haru''s harem?" Utaha asked directly. She had a feeling that the doctor would be a woman, but she didn''t care much and thought that the doctor would be an olddy, however, she didn''t expect that Sumire would be an attractive woman.


    Sumire was a beautiful woman with very attractive long wavy hair. Herplexion became very good after the massage session that was being done by Haru and she became even more beautiful.


    Kirari was calm and sat on the sofa, but she looked curiously at Sumire.


    Erina tapped the ground while looking at Haru who was brewing tea for everyone.


    Sora and Megumi looked at Haru and wondered why there were so many beautiful women around him.


    "So?" Utaha looked at Sumire with a serious expression.


    Sumire smiled and said, "I''m not his harem. You don''t need to worry."


    "Really?" Utaha asked.


    "Yes. But he might change his mind after all since you know that guy is a very lustful, right?" Sumire said.


    "¡­"


    The five girls looked at their men at that moment and knew that it was very hard for him to keep his pants, especially when there was a lot of temptress around him and they also knew very well about their man''s charm.


    If Haru didn''t hold himself, then his girlfriends might have reached a hundred or so.


    "Do you really not have confidence that your man can hold his pants?"


    Haru brought tea and snacks while looking at them with a helpless expression.


    "NO!"


    Everyone answered at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "But really, our rtionship isn''t like that, right, Sumire?"


    Sumire nodded and said, "If we have sex then I''ll tell all of you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina blushed and stared at Haru with a fierce expression, but Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Kirari nodded.


    Out of his five girlfriends, only Erina, who hadn''t done that with Haru, so Erina was quite anxious. She looked at Haru and the day when they opened a kiviak on the ground was a perfect time, but that perfect time was ruined by her cousin, but then she quickly realized something.


    "Sumire is a doctor, right? Why do you need a doctor?"


    Out of his five girlfriends, Erina was also the only one who didn''t know about Sakura''s condition.


    "Right, you don''t know Sakura?" Sora asked.


    Erina shook her head and asked, "Who is Sakura?"


    Sora quickly exined about Sakura which made Erina was in shock since of course, Erina remembered Sakura, but at that time, Haru deceived her by telling her that it wasn''t Sakura who was sick, but it was Sakura''s grandfather.


    Erina cried and didn''t expect Haru to love someone who had a critical illness, but at the same time, she asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?! Why did you have to lie to me?"


    "¡­"


    Haru sat beside Erina to calm her down and said, "Calm down, Erina. I''ve never told them the truth since I''ve promised Sakura. It is also the reason why I''ve never told you."


    "Then how did they know?" Erina asked.


    "It''s because of me," Megumi said.


    Everyone was looking at Megumi since this girl''s presence was so thin that they sometimes forgot that she was around them.


    "I happened to hear his conversation with Sakura at that time and I was the one who told this matter to Sora, Utaha, and Kirari so don''t me Haru for this, alright, Erina?" Megumi said while looking at Erina.


    "I¡­ I know¡­" Erina nodded and wiped the tears on her face, while asking, "So i, is she alright?"


    "After she receives treatment from Sumire-sensei then she should be alright?" Haru said while patting Erina''s head since this girl was too cute.


    Everyone was looking at Sumire.


    Sumire nodded and said, "It''s alright. I''ll cure her."


    The girls seemed to sigh in relief.


    Then Sora asked, "S, should we visit her?"


    Megumi, Utaha, and Erina thought that they should visit Sakura but¡­


    "No."


    Kirari and Haru said at the same time.


    Haru was a bit surprised by Kirari''s decision and looked at Kirari curiously.


    "The reason why Haru keeps Sakura''s illness is because he doesn''t want anyone to know about her illness, but do you know why he doesn''t want anyone to know?" Kirari asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because you''ll look at Sakura with pity." Kirari looked at everyone with a disapproving expression and said, "She''s going to be alive and you shouldn''t show that sympathetic expression. She has been living a life where her family looks at her with a cry, depression, pity, sympathy, etc. If you''re being added, then she''s going to be even more depressed, at this moment, you should trust your man and I''m sure that he''ll introduce her to us after she has been cured, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Kirari."


    "No problem." Kirari nodded and thought that she might get the throne of the queen from everyone at this moment. She hadn''t given up on bing Haru''s number one after all. She might have epted everyone, but she wanted to be his number one.


    They were thinking about what Kirari had told them, they thought that if they were in Sakura''s ce, they would hate it when they were being pitied by someone, especially when they knew that their life would be short.


    They were already depressed by the fact that they would die young, and they didn''t need to be reminded by a stranger.


    Thinking back, they knew the way they were thinking was wrong.


    "Please take care of Sakura, Sensei," Megumi said.


    Everyone looked at Sumire and also hoped that Sumire would be able to take care of Sakura.


    Sumire smiled and thought that Haru was really good at his harem and everyone was a very good girl. She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her." She looked at Haru and asked, "When are we going to the hospital?"


    "Let''s go there tomorrow, is that alright?" Haru asked. He was afraid that Sumire was too tired or something.


    "Don''t worry, just introduce me to this father-inw or mother-inw in that hospital so I can take care of the rest," Sumire said.


    "Huh? Father-inw? Mother-inw?"


    Everyone looked at Erina and forgot to tell her about Haru''s new harem member again.


    Haru sighed andst night, he had promised to take Erina on a date tomorrow after he had solved the matter of hospital. At the same time, he was excited to bring Erina on a date.


    Everyone also agreed and told him to quickly take Erina''s first time since they also felt quite bad to leave her sometimes.


    Haru knew that and of course, he needed to prepare himself, but he needed to focus on the matter of hospital first. He had told this matter to his father-inw and mother-inw, he also had forged a doctor license and etc for Sumire in this world, and the rest was only to let Sumire to show her talent.


    "You don''t need to worry about me you know," Sumire said while looking at Haru who was sitting next to her in the car. She knew that he was busy, but he decided to apany her.


    "I have brought you into my world, of course, I need to take care of you," Haru said. He felt that it was too rude to leave Sumire and he also felt slightly worried since Sumire''s personality was quite weird.


    "Hmm¡­ is this how you deceive a number of women?" Sumire asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and was speechless, but he rode on the boat and asked, "So you''re being deceived by me now?"


    "Of course not. If you want to deceive me then you need to work hard for it," Sumire said with a smile.


    Haru onlyughed and continued to talk with Sumire.


    Talking to each other, before long, they had arrived at Maki''s hospital. When he came out from the car with Sumire, someone ran toward him.


    "Haru!!!"


    Haru hugged and felt surprised. "Huh? Maki, howe you''re here?"


    "Of course, I''m going to see this doctor," Maki said with a smile then looked at Sumire who stood beside Haru.


    "Hello, are you Haru''s girlfriend?" Sumire asked.


    Maki nodded and she had good impression of Sumire, but her parents needed to see Sumire''s ability first or else, it would be difficult to enter her family hospital. "Yes. Nice to meet you, my name is Nishikino Maki."


    "My name is Sumire Muroto," Sumire said.


    "!!!"


    Haru was in shock when Sumire could be polite with someone.


    Sumire only nced at Haru while rolling her eyes.


    "Then, let''s go, my parents have been waiting," Maki said and walked inside while holding Haru''s hand.


    "She''s cute," Sumire whispered.


    "Yes. She''s really cute."


    Haru nodded and wondered how his girlfriend could be this cute!

 Chapter 1196 Mother-In-Law, Cute, and Childhood time

    <h4>Chapter 1196 Mother-In-Law, Cute, and Childhood time</h4>


    Sumire, Haru, and Maki entered the hospital and entered the director''s room immediately since Maki was their guide.


    Maki was the daughter of the hospital''s owner and everyone in the hospital knew about it, but then they were surprised when they saw the young man who was holding her hand.


    Haru was also very famous, especially when he had just entered the hospital a moment ago and everyone knew who this young man was. It might be very rare for him to enter the media and most of the matter of hispany was being settled by Ritsu and Seri which made both of them often appear on the media instead of him.


    However, his photo on the swimming pool had be so popr and he was also a very famous author which made it quite hard for people to forget about him.


    It was also the reason why he often went out using a disguise since it was quite troublesome to be famous.


    Behind the three of them, there was a group of bodyguards who followed them since Haru''s safety was necessary.


    They attracted a lot of attention, but quickly went to the director''s office to not attract too much attention.


    Haru didn''t need to worry that someone would take his picture since it was impossible. He had turned on an anti-photography device so when someone took a picture of him, it would cause an error on their phones or cameras.


    Haru also mastered the media in this country, and when his news appeared, he could delete it easily so he didn''t need to worry that much.


    When they entered, Haru saw his mother-inw who had seen him and Maki kissing each other at that time. He could feel Nishikino Tsuki''s stare which hurt him somehow. "Good morning, aunt."


    Nishikino Tsuki smiled and said, "Shouldn''t you call me mother now, Haru?" Thinking about her cute daughter which had been stolen by this naughty young man, she felt annoyed, but at the same time, she sighed when she thought her daughter had grown up. She only hoped that this guy didn''t deceive her daughter or else¡­ she thought that she needed to have a countermeasure and at the same time, she was also wary of him since that guy had shown his morning wood at her at that time.


    Nishikino Tsuki was wondering whether her son-inw was also interested in her too.


    "¡­"


    Nishikino Tsuki blushed and hurriedly shook her head.


    Haru looked weirdly at his mother-inw, but he had to admit his mother-inw was very cute, but then he felt that his waist was being pinched.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"


    Haru nced at Maki who red at him.


    Maki wasn''t sure, but she knew that this guy was thinking something bad.


    "Cough! Cough!" Nishikino Tsuki coughed and said, "Maki, Haru, you two, go out first, I need to talk for a bit with Sumire Muroto-sensei."


    Haru looked at Sumire.


    Sumire nodded and said, "It''s alright."


    "I''ll leave both of you first," Haru said.


    "You can go back directly, I might bete to this hospital," Sumire said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Just call the house, if you want to go back. The driver wille to get you."


    "I know. Don''t worry." Sumire nodded.


    "Let''s go, Maki," Haru said.


    "Alright." Maki nodded and looked at her mother. "Bye, mom."


    Nishikino Tsuki nodded then looked at Haru.


    "Bye, au--" Haru red and sighed. "Bye, mother."


    Maki blushed and felt very shy at that moment. "L, let''s go quickly, Haru! W, we''re going to bete!" She held Haru''s hand and pulled him out of the room.


    Waving his hand, Haru said goodbye once again and went out with Maki.


    Sumire and Nishikino Tsuki looked at Haru and Maki then looked at each other.


    "Can I ask something first?" Nishikino Tsuki asked.


    "Sure."


    "What''s your rtionship with Haru?" Nishikino Tsuki asked since she could see that Sumire was a very charming woman and she was afraid that this woman was also being seduced by Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire twitched her lips and wondered whether Haru had seduced his mother-inw too.


    Haru and Maki needed to go to Haru''s cafe as soon as possible since it was time to re-record Muse''s song for their new MV.


    Like what he had said before, he had made the video, but the sound of the video was quite bad since it was mixed with a scream and apuse from the audience.


    "Is the MV ready?" Maki asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "We only need to re-record your song with everyone."


    "That''s good." Maki nodded.


    "Now that you mention it, where is your father?" Haru asked.


    Unlike Maki''s mother who was quite angry and wary at him at that time, Maki''s father was very calm and seemed to agree with his rtionship with Maki without hesitation.


    Of course, Haru also wanted to greet his father-inw.


    "He''s handling the patient right now. He''s going to get angry if we trouble him," Maki said.


    Doctor was very dangerous work since all of them handled the life of their patients and they needed to be in focus all the time so they didn''t cause a mistake.


    "Do you still want to be a doctor?" Haru asked.


    If he didn''t be a billionaire then he might be a doctor, but since he had be one then he wouldn''t be a doctor since the working time of doctor was crazy, especially for the young doctor since they needed to be in the hospital all the time.


    Being a doctor required experience and the more time they treated their patients, the better they were.


    It was also the reason why an old doctor was being sought after rather than a young doctor.


    "Of course."


    Maki nodded. She had promised her parents, and she would be a doctor.


    "I''ll support you," Haru said.


    Maki smiled and her eyes curved into crescent, she really loved this hateful guy.


    Haru quickly went to his car together with Maki, but then he received a massage from Otonashi Yuzuru, the older brother of Hatsune Yuzuru, who was a very cute girl.


    "Who is that?" Maki asked.


    "It was one of my acquitances at the hospital before," Haru said.


    Yuzuru had invited him to eat since Yuzuru had promised him to treat him to something.


    Haru didn''t mind and thought of inviting Nasa together since it had been a while since he had gone out with his male friend beside a job.


    "Male or female?" Maki asked.


    "It''s male."


    Maki nodded and didn''t think too much, but then she quickly asked, "Is it alright for us to go together to your cafe? Everyone will know our rtionship."


    "Do you want to hide it from everyone?" Haru asked.


    Maki thought for a while and said, "You might not notice it, but Eli seems to have fallen in love with you."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he heard Maki''s words. "You don''t need to worry. You''re my girl from now on, and of course, I''m not afraid for someone to know about our rtionship."


    Maki nodded with a smile then hugged him.


    "What? Miss me?" Haru asked.


    Maki snorted, but kept hugging him.


    "Even if you don''t miss me, I miss you Maki," Haru said while looking at Maki.


    Maki blushed and she nodded. "I, I miss you too, Haru."


    "¡­"


    When the "dere" part of "tsundere" girl appeared, that "tsundere" girl was very cute.


    Haru kissed her lips since he couldn''t handle this cuteness.


    Maki also kissed him, and didn''t shy away from him.


    When both of them parted, Haru asked, "Do you want to go somewhere?"


    Maki was a bit surprised and asked, "Do you want to take me on a date?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I want it!"


    Maki nodded and she thought for a while then said, "Can you bring me to Chiba? The ce where you moved during your elementary school?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was surprised and asked, "Why do you want to go there?"


    "Because I want to know what happened to you at that time." Maki stared at Haru for a while and asked, "Is that no?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was silent for a while and nodded. "It''s good, but there''s nothing fun in that ce."


    "It''s alright, as long as you''re with me, it is going to be fun," Maki said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    In his mind, he was wondering once again why his girlfriend could be this cute.

 Chapter 1197 MV

    <h4>Chapter 1197 MV</h4>


    Yuri was at the cafe, taking care of the cafe as usual since the boss of this cafe was quitezy. It might be because she had done this for a long time, that she had gotten used to it that if she didn''t open the cafe, she felt ufortable.


    "Yuri-chan! Is there a new bread?"


    Yuri turned and smiled. "Honoka, Umi, Kotori, good morning."


    "Good morning, Yuri." Umi and Kotori greeted then Umi looked at Honoka then reprimanded her.


    "Honoka! You can''t eat too much!"


    "B, but I haven''t had breakfast!" Honoka was hiding behind Yuri while looking at Umi with a scared expression.


    "Well¡­" Umi''s expression softened.


    "Do you want to eat a sandwich?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes!" Honoka answered without hesitation.


    "But¡­"


    "It''s alright. Haru has told me to prepare breakfast if you haven''t had breakfast," Yuri said.


    "Haru is?"


    Honoka, Umi, and Kotori looked at Yuri in surprise.


    Yuri nodded and said, "I''m sorry for not being able toe to your concert." She knew that Haru had be a producer of Muse, but at the same time, she felt quite envious of the members of Muse since they were being taken care of by Haru.


    "No problem, we know that you''re quite busy with your school," Kotori said.


    "Then sit down first, you can sit on the counter seat while I prepare a sandwich for all of you," Yuri said.


    "Yay!"


    "Honoka, you can''t eat too much!"


    "Mooo! Umi-chan, you''re like my mother!"


    "I, I''m not your mother!"


    "Now, now, Honoka-chan, Umi-chan, you shouldn''t fight with each other in this ce."


    Honoka, Umi, and Kotori talked to each other while waiting for everyone.


    "How is your concert?" Iwasawa came to three girls and asked. She knew from Haru that they had made a school idol and of course, she was quite interested in it since she also made a band. She knew that they came to re-record the song for their MV which made her even more curious.


    "It''s good. We got a lot of support from our school at thest concert," Umi said.


    Iwasawa nodded and said, "I shoulde to watch your concert next time.


    "Wee!" 3x


    The three girls smiled while talking with Iwasawa.


    "Masami, how is your band?" Kotori asked. She knew that Iwasawa had made a band and was wondering how Iwasawa''s progress was.


    "We performed in a cafe and in the summer, we''re going to perform at the Fuji Rock Festival," Iwasawa said.


    "Fuji Rock Festival?!"


    The three girls were surprised.


    Fuji Rock Festival is an annual rock festival held in Naeba Ski Resort, in Niigata Prefecture, Japan. The three-day event, features more than 200 Japanese and international musicians, making it thergest outdoor music event in Japan. In 2005, more than 100,000 people attended the festival.


    Iwasawa had made her own name and she also had signed with Haru''spany, on some circle and with Haru''s connection, it was very easy to make her perform on Fuji Rock Festival.


    It was also the reason why Iwasawa continued to work hard since she needed to show that she was worthy to perform at that concert. From time to time, she also went to perform on NicoNico and cafe which made her able to gather a number of fans.


    If Haru wanted he could let Iwasawa perform on the television directly since he owned a televisionwork, but he felt that it would be too fast for her to be popr. To be honest, he didn''t want Iwasawa to be popr too early and waited until she graduated, but once Iwasawa had been given a tform to perform, it was only a time before she could be popr, it was how big her talent was, especially when she also had gathered her band members.


    In the end, Haru could only let Iwasawa perform.


    Compared to money, Iwasawa''s well being was more important for him, and even though he knew that being popr at an early age wasn''t good, since it was her wish then he could only let her fly since he knew sooner orter, baby bird would learn to fly.


    Then Iwasawa, Kotori, Honoka, and Umi talked to each other, especially about the "Start;Dash!" song since Iwasawa loved it. Iwasawa had seen the video of the three of them when they performed "Start;Dash!" and told them to re-record it here since Haru owns aplete studio here.


    They continued to talk to each other until Nozomi, Eli, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin arrived at Haru''s cafe.


    It wasn''t the first time for Nozomi and Eli toe to this ce, but when they came, they didn''t see Haru since that guy only worked in the cafe in very rare times.


    However, it was the first time Nico, Hanayo, and Rin came to this cafe and they had to admit that the smell of the bread was awesome and the design of the cafe was very trendy which made them awe.


    "Everyone, here!" Honoka waved her hand while eating the sandwich in her mouth.


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked at Honoka with a speechless expression, especially when this girl didn''t stop eating.


    Iwasawa looked at the eight girls and asked, "Yuri, do you think one of them is Haru''s girlfriend?" She had to admit the level of eight girls was very beautiful and it wouldn''t be surprising if one of them was Haru''s girlfriend.


    Yuri raised her eyebrow and sighed. She had been with Haru for a long time, yet that guy hadn''t touched her. She was wondering whether she should be the one who started to attack Haru aggressively.


    "What''s wrong?" Iwasawa looked at Yuri curiously.


    "N, nothing!"


    Yuri blushed and went to the kitchen since her face blushed and she needed time to calm herself.


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at Yuri and shook her head and she felt quite envious of the eight girls for a moment since it seemed they came from a good family. She then decided to continue to work since the cafe was going to close soon.


    The eight girls were waiting for Haru while eating a sandwich.


    Of course, the sandwich had very low-calories, but very good nutritional values and very good taste.


    "Where''s Haru and Maki?" Nico asked. She was wondering how much Haru paid his worker and if the payment was good, she considered changing her working ce in this ce if it was possible since this ce was quite close to her home.


    "Huh?"


    They only realized that only Maki and Haru didn''te, and one of them flinched and didn''t say anything.


    Nozomi smiled and said, "Maki is in the hospital and Haru is going to bete. They have sent me a chat before."


    "Really?" Eli asked.


    Nozomi nodded and said, "Of course." In her mind, she was wondering whether Haru had dated Maki, and at the same time, she was wondering if Haru was going to date all of them. Even though she had told him to date everyone, when she thought about it clearly, it was just too much.


    Then the door of the cafe opened, Haru and Maki entered the cafe at the same time.


    "Sorry, I''m a bitte. How about we start to re-record the song?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Haru at this moment and Maki, wondering why they came together, but at the same time, they quickly thought about the re-record of the song since it was a very important thing.


    After that episode, Haru brought everyone to the underground studio in this cafe.


    Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa also came since they were curious.


    First they watched the MV which he had edited, and they had to admit that it was very good.


    If this guy wanted to open a video editing business, then they were sure that a lot of people were going to edit their MV on his business.


    The only problem of this video was the song since it was being mixed with various noises so they needed to sing the song again to get the clearer version ording to the original rhythm.


    But during the recording process, they encountered a little trouble.


    It was the first time for Muse to enter this kind of pressional recording studio and they were a bit nervous, especially Yazawa Nico. Well, this girl wasn''t exactly nervous, but she was too excited!


    Among nine girls, Nico''s dedication to an idol was the strongest, so when she received the same treatment as a professional singer, she would naturally be so excited that she made a lot of mistakes when she sang.


    But fortunately, the problem wasn''t that big, the nine girls were very tough after all so after they got used to it a little bit, they recorded the song "Bokura no Live Kimi to no Life"pletely.


    After the song was recorded, the next step was to do the final proofreading.


    Haru was of course, to be the one who did it, and he should be able toplete it in few hours, but then when he told them to go home.


    "No! We''ll wait!"


    Haru looked at the nine girls who seemed to make up their minds and he could only let them wait in this ce.


    "Alright, alright, you can stay here," Haru said in a helpless expression which made the nine of them cheer happily.


    Rin looked at the video which was being edited by Haru and said excitedly, "We''re like real artists!!"


    Yazawa Nico folded her arms and said, "Hmph! As an idol, you''re really immature! This is only a small studio, what makes you so excited about it? If we perform on arger stage in the future, will you be scared to walk?"


    Maki stared at Nico and said, "But the one who made the most mistakes just now seems to be Nico, right?"


    Nico blushed then looked away.


    "But I didn''t expect to make an MV, it would take so many steps." Kotori looked at Haru who was editing the video and said, "I thought that I only need to record it with a camera¡­"


    "Well, it is possible, but the result isn''t going to be good."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Remember your first MV? It was the MV that was sung in the school auditorium when Muse only had Kotori, Honoka, and Umi."


    Seeing them nodded, Haru continued, "Although I don''t know who recorded that MV, it''s obviously very unprofessional. Not only does the video fail to capture the dance movements, the singing voice isn''t clear, and with the quality of the video¡­ If at that time, the auditorium wasn''t empty and there were only a few people, then the video would be a lot worse and you might not be ranked 999 now and rank even lower."


    After he said this, Haru noticed Eli''s expression was a little strange, and couldn''t help but wander. "Eli, why are you blushing?"


    "W - Who is blushing?!"


    "I see¡­ Was the MV of our first concert being made by Eri?" Honoka suddenly realized.


    "No, it''s not me! It''s definitely not me!" Eli blushed and denied it.


    "¡­"


    It seems that Eli was the one who did it.


    Haru knew that tsundere was very easy to guess since all of the emotions were shown on her face, though, he had to admit that she was really cute.

 Chapter 1198 Ex-Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1198 Ex-Girlfriend</h4>


    After the MV editing process ended, everyone decided to return.


    Haru also gave them a souvenir which he bought from Shanghai and shared it with everyone. He could see that Maki and Nozomi wanted him to go to their houses, but he couldn''t since he had something to doter and told them quietly that he would go to their housester.


    Everyone returned at the same time, then Nozomi followed Maki since she had something to talk about with her.


    "Maki-chan!"


    Maki stopped when she was about to enter her car and asked, "What''s wrong, Nozomi?" She also looked at Nozomi, and remembered what Haru had said to him before. "Do you want to go back together?"


    "Yes!"


    Nozomi nodded and it seemed that Maki also knew her rtionship with Haru. She had prepared to fight with each other, but it seemed that she didn''t need to do that.


    Nozomi and Maki entered the car together and they were talking about this hateful man.


    "You want to make an MV too?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Iwasawa nodded. She had seen how Haru made an MV and of course, she also wanted to make an MV.


    Haru felt that making an MV was a very long process and it was troublesome. He was wondering what he could do to shorten the process to make an MV and then he suddenly remembered something.


    Looking at Iwasawa, Shiina, and Yuri, Haru said, "There''s a way, but you need to keep quiet about it."


    "Why do we need to keep it a secret?" Yuri asked.


    "This technology is very advanced and I don''t want to sell it in at least 10 or 20 years time," Haru said.


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s words, only Shiina seemed to not understand, but Shiina nodded regardless.


    "Have you heard about virtual reality?" Haru asked.


    "Virtual reality?"


    Haru exined what virtual reality was and knew that he could use the device which he bought on the world of el World to be used on this ce. He knew that technology was very advanced in his world so he would only use it for his personal use. He was wondering whether he should make a movie with itter.


    Yuri and Iwasawa were amazed, but Shiina didn''t understand what was so amazing about this virtual reality.


    Haru, of course, realized this and said, "Shiina, in virtual reality, you can make your own kitty kingdom."


    "Kitty kingdom!!!" Shiina''s eyes were shining.


    "Yes, there are going to be a lot of kitties as much as you want with a lot of varieties!"


    "¡­Kitties¡­" Shiina looked at him and asked, "C - Can I use this virtual reality?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "You can''t for now."


    Shiina suddenly became depressed and hung her head low.


    Haru patted Shiina''s head since this girl was quite cute. He looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Are you ready to perform at that concert?"


    "Yes."


    Iwasawa nodded without hesitation.


    "In my mind, you should do a performance on the live house like what The Hedgehogs did before," Haru said.


    "I know. I''ll try to perform at the live house to get used to the feeling, singing in front of everyone."


    Iwasawa had sung on the side of the street before, but it would be different if she sang on the live house or thergest outdoor concert in this country. Even if she was alright, her band members might not be alright since they might be too nervous at that time.


    "Good. If you go, you should bring one of my bodyguards, that kind of ce is dangerous for you toe alone," Haru said.


    "I agree with Haru. Safety is everything," Yuri said after she was almost attacked when she came to the live house.


    Looking at Haru and Yuri who were worried about her, Iwasawa smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    Then after they talked to each other, they left the studio.


    Haru had uploaded Muse''s video and he was sure that it would receive a lot of viewers soon and it would also raise Muse''s rank poprity.


    Haru was thinking of eating in his cafe, but then he didn''t expect to see someone outside of his cafe.


    "Kyouko?"


    Haru went out from his cafe and looked at Kyouko who seemed to be impatient, but stood quietly at the entrance of the cafe. He came out from his cafe and asked Kyouko, "Kyouko, what are you doing here?"


    Kyouko was startled then looked at Haru for a while since it had been a while since she had met her. She blushed when she remembered her time dating this hateful man, but then she took a deep breath and said, "Can we talk for a bit?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Follow me." He wasn''t sure what this girl wanted to talk about, but he didn''t want anyone to hear their conversation since it might be rted to Sakura.


    When Haru and Kyouko came out together, the girls who were inside the cafe, of course, noticed the two of them.


    "Do you know that girl?" Iwasawa asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, she should be Haru''s ex-girlfriend. She hase before in the past," Yuri said and wondered what Haru was talking about with Kyouko.


    "Do you want to eavesdrop on them?" Iwasawa asked.


    Yuri raised her eyebrow then thought for a while, but then Shiina stood in front of both of them and shook her head.


    "Eavesdrops are bad. No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa and Yuri smiled and nodded. "We won''t eavesdrop on their conversation."


    "Good."


    Shiina nodded, sitting on the chair, while waiting patiently for Haru since she wanted to see her kitty kingdom.


    "Kitty¡­"


    Haru brought Kyouko to the courtyard of his cafe. He had bought a surrounding house in this area and made this ce into his basecamp.


    There were a lot of things here, but most of it was used to have fun and a ce to stay for Shiina, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Kosaka. Sometimes, Akane also lived in this ce to y with Kosaka.


    "What were you thinking, going off on a trip like that?" Kyouko looked at Haru angrily.


    Haru hadn''t had time to exin, but Kyouko continued, "No matter how she might seem, she gets hurt easier than most. In junior high school she spent a whole night crying after breaking up with her boyfriend. She was so depressed that I thought she''d never get on her feet again. She was the same when her favorite teacher switched jobs, and when her parents had a huge fight--"


    Kyouko then frowned and shouted, "Did you listen to me?!"


    "I hear you." Haru looked at Kyouko.


    Kyouko flinched since she felt that Haru had grown, but she cared about her friend and she knew how bastard this guy was.


    "You know, Sakura is more delicate than you think. Someone has to stay by her side and watch over her. Do you think you can do that? You, the one who has a lot of girlfriends around you, can you do that?! What is Sakura to you!?" Kyouko raised Haru''s cor at this moment since she was afraid that this guy might only y with Sakura. She was in tears and said, "Don''t get close to her with half-baked feelings."


    "My feelings for her are real," Haru said without looking away from Kyouko''s eyes.


    Kyouko blushed slightly and hurriedly said, "Don''t say that crap to me! I understand your game! You''ve always said those sweet words to every girl before and even broke up with me even though you have said¡­" She then quickly shut her mouth since she didn''t want to show her real feelings for him.


    "That''s why I''ve changed." Haru held Kyouko''s hand and said, "This time is for real. I have changed and I won''t hurt her. I promise you. I''m not how I used to be."


    Kyouko bit her lips and started to feel slightly jealous of Sakura. If this guy didn''t break up with her at that time, she would have known that¡­


    Kyouko hurriedly erased such a thought from her mind.


    "Sakura is lucky to have a best friend like you," Haru said.


    "W, what the fuck are you saying?!" Kyouko became embarrassed, but to hide it she showed anger at him.


    "I know that I''ve made a lot of mistakes and I''ve even broken up with you. I''m sorry for that and I won''t ask you for your forgiveness, but believe me at this time that I''m not ying on Sakura''s feelings," Haru said.


    In his middle school days, Haru had to admit that he was a scumbag, and he kept changing girls one after another. Though, he had never cheated, he properly broke up with them before changed to another girl, but of course, in that process, he hurt a lot of girls, including Kyouko, who was right in front of him at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko stared at him for a full ten seconds then took a deep breath. She red at him and said, "If you dare to hurt her¡­¡­


    I will really kill you!"


    "You''re free to do that," Haru said. He didn''t think that this girl was able to kill him, but if he made Esdeath might have the ability to do so now since Esdeath had be even stronger.


    When he thought about such strange things, he realized that this girl had been staring at him for a while.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru was confused, but suddenly¡­


    He was kissed by Kyouko!


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t move at this time, nor did he put his tongue inside Kyouko''s.


    Kyouko hurriedly parted her lips and said, "Forget everything that happened today and please treat Sakura well for me." She left hurriedly and wiped something from her eyes, but then she turned and said, "But remember that I''ll really kill you if you hurt her!" She wanted to say something again, but she quickly ran away.


    Haru could see Kyouko''s lips were moving and he could see what this girl said to him which made him sigh and feel guilty. He really thought that he was a bastard, when he thought about what he did during middle school time. He then looked up and noticed Kosaka was looking at him.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Kosaka were staring at each other in silence.


    "Have fun watching?" Haru asked.


    Kosaka smiled and asked, "Lover spat?"


    "My ex-girlfriend," Haru said.


    "Middle school?"


    "Yes."


    Kosaka took out a can of beer and asked, "Do you want to apany me to drink?"


    "You''re not going to work?" Haru asked.


    "I''m going to have a drink tonight!" Kosaka said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "Wait for me there."


    Haru thought that he really needed to treat his girlfriends better so he wouldn''t hurt them like he did on Kyouko like this. Thinking of his girlfriends in another world, he treated some of them unfairly. He often visited his girlfriends that were part of Group Chat, but he didn''t visit that weren''t part of the Group Chat. He needed to change this and treat them better by visiting them one by one in the future.

 Chapter 1199 Harem Protagonist Cliche

    <h4>Chapter 1199 Harem Protagonist Cliche</h4>


    Eriri had to admit that this house was very good. Drinking lemon tea, she continued to draw the character of Makoto Itou who was stabbed to death by one of his girlfriends.


    Utaha was typing the script of "School Days" excitedly on herptop.


    Sora and Megumi were doing the programming since they had some knowledge about it.


    As usual during the weekend, Sora brought the members of her house to finish up the "School Days".


    This game would be sold on the Summer Comiket which would be held in August during the summer break.


    It was May, and they had a lot of time before the Summer Comiket, but they wanted to finish this game as soon as possible since the four of them really loved this game and wanted to make it into reality.


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were wondering how their boyfriend was able to make this game.


    "Right, Sora, where are your parents?" Eriri asked. She had always wanted to ask these questions since she felt rude that she didn''t greet Sora''s parents. She was also wondering what Sora''s parents did since Sora''s house was so huge.


    Eriri''s house was also a mansion, butpared to her mansion, she loved this ce better since it was full of technology and there was even a huge robot within this building.


    "They passed away," Sora said inly.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was stunned and thought that it was a joke, then she noticed that she was being sighed at by Megumi and Utaha at the same time. She knew that it was true and she quickly apologized, "I, I''m sorry!" She didn''t expect Sora''s parents to pass away which made her panic.


    Waving her hand, Sora said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry." She looked at Eriri and asked, "But why did you suddenly ask?"


    "W, well, I, I haven''t greeted them and I, I feel impolite," Eriri said with quite an ufortable feeling.


    "A - Anyway, I - I''m sorry!"


    "Is it alright." Waving her hand, Sora looked at Eriri and asked, "So you''re curious how can I live in this house?"


    Eriri knew that it was rude, but she nodded.


    Sora smiled and said, "I''m selling myself."


    "Huh?!"


    Eriri choked.


    Utaha smiled and Megumi looked at Sora while raising her eyebrow.


    "S, Sell yourself?!" Eriri was startled and looked at Sora with a shocked expression. She had to admit that Sora was very beautiful and her beauty might not even lose to her, but she didn''t expect her to sell herself.


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright?" Sora said with a smile.


    Eriri was so nervous and nodded several times. Her head was so messy that she couldn''t focus on her illustrations.


    "I was joking."


    "Huh?!"


    Eriri was startled.


    "I was joking with you," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Eriri wanted to flip the table at that moment and asked directly, "Then how did you live here?"


    "Because of my husband-to-be," Sora said with a smile.


    "H, Husband-to-be?!" Eriri started when Sora was only in high school.


    "By the way, Sora''s husband-to-be is also our husband to be, right, Megumi?" Utaha smirked while looking at Megumi.


    Megumi sighed and knew that Utaha and Sora were going to tease Eriri, but she nodded and also joined them to tease Eriri.


    Eriri blushed and wondered who this man was since this guy was able to live a harem like life with three beautiful girls. In her mind, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were very beautiful girls and each of them were the most sough after girls at her school too.


    Sora with her petite body was very cute and beautiful, her aloof expression also made her seem simr to a beautiful flower on the top of snowy cliffs and Eriri had even drawn Sora to be her model since Sora was beautiful and her breasts weren''t that big which made her very close to Sora.


    For Utaha, even if Eriri hated this girl, she had to admit that Utaha was very beautiful.


    Lastly Megumi, even if this girl''s presence was so thin, but if someone looked at her, this girl was very beautiful.


    Eriri was wondering who this lucky harem progatonist was since this guy was able to live with three beautiful girls at the same time. However, she knew that this guy must be very rich since this building was very massive.


    However, Eriri couldn''t believe them easily since Sora had joked with her before.


    "You were joking, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Right?"


    A sweat started to drip from Eriri''s forehead since it seemed that it was real that the three girls in front of her dated the same man.


    Sora smiled and thought Eriri was very cute. "We were joking, of course, right?"


    Utaha and Megumi nodded at the same time.


    "¡­"


    ''Your face telling otherwise?!''


    Eriri wanted to scream, but she held it. She wanted to continue to draw, but she couldn''t stay focused.


    "It''s quitete, do you want to eat dinner here, Eriri?" Megumi asked.


    "Is that alright?" Eriri asked.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes. Is tempura alright with you?"


    Haru had prepared a batter and ingredients for tempura and Megumi only needed to fry it. She also received a message that he would go back soon so she thought to prepare a dinner for him too.


    "Tempura? Yes!" Eriri nodded.


    Utaha and Sora didn''t help but they were clumsy, and even if they could, they were a bit toozy to do it. If both of them didn''t do a night activity at night, they would be fat since they werezy.


    When Megumi was preparing dinner, Eriri was about to drink lemon tea, but her hand slipped and the liquid on the ss spilled on her clothes.


    "Ah!"


    Everyone was surprised and wondering what had happened, but they sighed in relief when they saw Eriri only spill lemon tea on her clothes.


    "You should take a bath first. I''ll put your clothes on the washing machine," Megumi said.


    "Uh¡­ sorry¡­" Eriri felt that she had caused a lot of trouble.


    "It''s alright." Megumi looked at Sora and Utaha and said, "Sora, Utaha, help me."


    Sora and Utaha nodded and helped Megumi cook the tempura. They were living with Haru, and of course, they knew how to cook.


    Eriri entered the bathroom and looked around curiously while wondering why the bathtub was so big. She didn''t think too much and decided to take a bath quietly.


    At that moment, Haru returned after he had talked with Kosaka. He had made Kosaka be a sponsor of Muse since it was impossible for him to be Muse''s sponsor. His televisionwork was the one who organized the Love Live School Idol event, and if the participants knew that he sponsored the Muse, then they might think that Muse was cheating so he decided to give them a sponsor by Kosaka''spany since in a name "Rogue en Rogue" was Kosaka''spany, even if 49% of shares were on his hand.


    "I''m back."


    Haru entered his house and smelled of tempura. "Oh, you''ve fried the tempura?"


    Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, the dinner is almost ready soon."


    "Alright, I''ll take a bath first." Haru felt a bit sweaty and went to the bathroom.


    Utaha thought for a while and it seemed that she had forgotten about something, but she didn''t think too much.


    Haru entered the bathroom and saw a petite figure behind the opaque ss. He knew that it was Sora and quickly took off his clothes to surprise her, but then he realized that it was wrong person since he didn''t remember that Sora had dyed her hair blonde.


    "¡­¡­"


    The girl also seemed to notice someone and turned her head.


    "¡­"


    Utaha was frying tempura, but then she heard a loud scream from the bathroom. She pped her forehead and remembered that there was someone inside. She quickly turned off the stove and ran.


    "HARU!!!!"

 Chapter 1200 Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 1200 Demon King</h4>


    Haru sighed while rubbing his cheek. He looked at the girl who he had happened to see her naked body before and knew that he was at fault. He could see that all of his girlfriends were looking at him and knew what he should do at this moment.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Haru apologized sincerely since he had seen this girl''s naked body after all. This girl wasn''t his fiancee nor his girlfriends, and it was his first time seeing each other so it was quite normal for her to be crying at this moment since he had looked at this girl''s purity after all.


    If it was a romanticedy novel, then he might be shot out with a bazooka or something by this girl.


    Megumi and Sora calmed down Eriri who was crying at this moment and looked at Haru with a helpless expression.


    "What are you crying about? Your body is only being looked at. It isn''t like you lose your virginity and your hymen are still intake, right?" Utaha said calmly while eating tempura for dinner.


    "K, Kasumigaoka Utaha?!"


    Eriri stood up and even her blonde hair rose into the sky, staring at Utaha with a fierce expression as if wanted to devour her, but then her face flushed when she saw the one who looked at her naked body. She understood why this guy could be a harem protagonist, but at the same time, it didn''t mean she would join his harem because of this matter!


    Eriri loved someone, but her naked body had been seen by this hateful man, but when she saw Haru''s regretful expression and sincere expression, her heart softened a bit. She also thought about Haru''s body which was very amazing in his opinion, especially that dangling thing between his legs.


    Eriri had drawn a doujinshi manga with very erotic content, and of course, she had drawn that part of man too, butpared to the size which she had drawn on the book, his size was even more enormous than that which threw her pace a bit. She took a deep breath and looked at Haru once again. She had to admit that this guy was very good-looking, pleasing to her eyes, and more importantly, his aura made herfortable for some reason since it seemed he didn''t give her prejudice after he knew that she was an adult illustrator, but then again, this guy had seen her naked after all and she couldn''t forgive him this easily.


    "Your name is Sawamura Eriri?" Haru suddenly changed the topic of the conversation.


    "Hmph!" Eriri showed her annoyed expression while folding her arms.


    Haru ignored this gesture and said, "Thank you for being their friend and joining their little group to make this game."


    "¡­"


    Eriri was a bit stunned, but she nodded. "I - It''s alright¡­ I, I like this game too¡­" She then realized something and looked at the game n on the table.


    "It seems you''ve realized it," Utaha suddenly said in a mysterious manner while standing up. She also put on a strange pose when she saw Eriri''s reaction.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Megumi, and Sora looked at Utaha with speechless expressions.


    "D, don''t tell me¡­?!" Eriri was taken aback and looked at Utaha in shock.


    "Yes. The story of "School Days" is very good because we have a model for the protagonist." Utaha took a deep breath and said, "The scum, the one who is killed, the one who is stabbed, Makoto Itou on our game is being made after this scum¡­


    Kasugano Haruka."


    "¡­"


    Haru frowned and looked at this poisonous woman. It seemed that he needed to put something in Utaha''s mouth to shut herter.


    "!!!!"


    Eriri hurriedly protected her chest and moved a few meters away.


    Haru frowned and when he saw Eriri''s reaction, he decided to bite the bullet and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything earlier."


    "Ha?! What do you mean by that?! Are you saying that my breasts are too small for you to see?!"


    Eriri hurriedly stood up and became offended by Haru''s words.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be innocent.


    "You bastard?!" Eriri wanted to smack Haru, but she was stopped by Megumi.


    "Calm down, Eriri. Calm down." Megumi patted Eriri''s back and said, "Sit down first and drink this water."


    Eriri took a deep breath, but she kept following Megumi''s words. She sat down and drank water, feeling better. She looked at this hateful man and wondered why this guy was so popr, but then she suddenly thought about the plot of hentai manga.


    Eriri was in shock and wondered whether this guy was using his anaconda to make all of the girls into his ves since she had seen a lot of such a plot on hentai manga.


    ''Is this guy an incubus?!''


    But then Eriri looked at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, and at the same time, she realized that the three of them had been eaten which made her view of them start to change. It was as if she was a child that faced an adult.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked since Eriri''s expression was quite weird.


    "Megumi¡­" Eriri looked at pure Megumi, but in truth this girl was very active at night. "Stop!" She held her head and needed to stop thinking about something perverted. Even though she was an adult illustrator, she needed to believe in her friends'' purity.


    "¡­"


    Sora, Utaha, and Haru looked at Eriri who seemed to be fighting with her own self.


    "What is this stupid girl doing?" Utaha asked.


    "Who is a stupid girl?! Kasumigaoka Utaha?!" Eriri quickly forgot everything and looked at Utaha with anger.


    pping his hands, Haru said, "Then how about we forget everything and start to eat dinner since tempura won''t be good to be eaten when it is cold."


    Eriri wanted to say something, but her stomach growled. She blushed and thought that it was good to have a truce for a while.


    "Let''s eat Eriri," Sora said.


    "Um¡­" Eriri nodded since she loved to eat greasy things.


    But then Haru asked, "So can you forgive me?"


    "Hmph!" Eriri looked away.


    "Don''t be like that, you''ve even seen my naked body. I''m also at a loss," Haru said with a sigh, then his expression was very sad as if he had been vited.


    "W, what do you mean?! I, I''m the one who is clearly at a loss! You''ve seen my naked body!" Eriri was so angry at that moment.


    "Eriri, I think you''re wrong about one thing," Sora said.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Are you trying to defend your boyfriend?" Eriri asked and felt a bit annoyed.


    "I''m not trying to defend him and I know that he''s at fault, but you''re not at a loss since you also know how many girls want to open their skirt to get into this guy''s pants," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was speechless, then she only remembered Haru''s identity. When she thought clearly what Sora had told her was true since she had a feeling that a girl might jump into his pants without care, but she couldn''t ept it. She fell for her childhood friend after all, but the one who had seen her naked body wasn''t her childhood friend, however, it was Haru, who she had only met a moment ago.


    Eriri was wondering why this plot was simr to an NTR hentai manga for some reason. She was wondering whether she would be stolen from her childhood friend, but then she quickly shook her head and ate as soon as possible since she felt that her feeling was still very strong and it was impossibe to be shaken!


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and thought that he had been forgiven. However, he didn''t expect Eriri to raise his danger level to an SSS Level or more.


    "Right, can I stay here?" Eriri asked.


    "¡­"


    When everyone heard these words, they were wondering what this girl was trying to do at this moment.


    ''Does this girl want to fight the Demon King directly?''


    If Haru''s house was an RPG game, then without a doubt Haru was thest boss that was ready to eat every cute hero that tried to challenge him.


    Haru didn''t think too much since he wanted to punish Utaha tonight, and it seemed Utaha also seemed to be excited for her punishment for some reason.

 Chapter 1201 Saitama Date 1

    <h4>Chapter 1201 Saitama Date 1</h4>


    Eriri had to admit that sleeping in this house was veryfortable, but at the same time, she needed to lie that she was sleeping at her girlfriend''s house since she couldn''t tell her parents that she was sleeping at the man''s house. She thought that she could see something that could trigger her artistic view at night, but she slept too soundly at that time which made her feel depressed.


    Eriri wanted to leave her room, but then she heard a voice from the living room.


    "Haru, not here. Eriri is in her room."


    "It''s alright. She''s sleeping. That kind of spoiled girl won''t wake up until noon."


    Eriri twitched her lips and wanted to smack Haru''s head at this moment, but then her face flushed since something was about to happen.


    "Megumi¡­"


    "Haru¡­"


    Eriri continued to blush when she heard a gasping sound from the living room, kitchen, etc. She could only hide behind the door while closing her mouth and didn''t dare to let out a sound.


    After more than 30 minutes, the voice disappeared, but Eriri didn''t dare go out until another 30 minutes. She came out nervously and herplexion wasn''t good since reading a hentai manga and hearing the real thing was different.


    "Good morning, Eriri," Megumi said with a light smile.


    "¡­Good morning." Eriri looked at Megumi who was very calm and seemed very pure. If she didn''t wake up early, she might not have known this girl had been eaten by the demon king, but then she looked at Haru who was drinking a coffee on the sofa. She nced at him and saw him smiling at her.


    ''"!!!"


    Eriri''s heart was beating very fast and she was afraid that this guy might know that she peeked at what they had done in the early morning.


    "What''s wrong, Eriri? Yourplexion is quite bad," Megumi asked worriedly.


    "N - Nothing!!!"


    Eriri couldn''t tell anyone and she needed to keep this a secret, but at the same time, it seemed she had an idea how to draw the best scene for this "School Days" game.


    Megumi looked at Eriri with a strange expression since this girl seemed to be excited for some reason.


    Haru nced at Eriri and didn''t say anything. He only thought this girl was a bit funny.


    Eriri didn''t go home and wore a maid uniform at that moment. It seemed there were a lot of costumes on Haru''s house and because Haru had gone out, she also followed everyone to try various costumes. She had to admit that it was interesting, but at the same time, she blushed when she thought that they would wear those kinds of costumes at night.


    Eriri''s size was simr to Sora''s so she could also use Sora''s costumes too.


    "Is he going into business?" Eriri asked.


    Of course, Eriri knew about Haru''s identity and knew that this guy was a God in the eyes of a lot of young people.


    If there was a survey of the most famous people in this country then without doubt it was Haru since this guy had be the richest man in the world when he was only in his high school.


    "Business? Well, it can be called a business too." Sora nodded.


    "What do you mean?" Eriri asked.


    "He''s on a date," Utaha said while yawning. She was quite tired afterst night''s activity and thought she waszy around at home. She was an indoor type of girl and she didn''t like crowded ces.


    Haru''s house was sofortable and there were a lot of things here, it made her toozy to go out and it was better to stay at home.


    Utahaidzily on the sofa and thought of a good plot for her story, writing it quickly on herptop.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri took a deep breath and it seemed Makoto Itou''s scum act on the "School Days" seemed cuter than Kasugano Haruka in her mind.


    Erina wore a cap, jeans, sneakers and a hoodie, covering most of her face, walking outside of her mansion since someone had been waiting for her. It might be her first time wearing this kind of clothes since most of her clothes were elegant or professional, and this kind of casual clothes were sent by Haru.


    Erina didn''t hate it, rather she loved it since it seemed that she had rebelled against her family or something. She had been a good girl in her family so when she was with him, she felt that she had been liberated.


    Erina was very excited that she hadn''t had a good sleepst night since she was about to have a date with him. She might be sleepy, but she wouldn''t fall asleep no matter what.


    Unlike before, Erina didn''t need to worry about being disturbed by her cousin and thought about being out of town. She also thought about skipping school tomorrow to go out with him.


    Erina had told him to go out in the early morning so Alice wouldn''t bother them.


    When Erina received a chat from Haru, she quickly went out and saw him outside of the car.


    "Haru!"


    Erina ran directly and hugged him.


    After Haru had tamed this girl, her "tsun" side from "tsundere" was almost non-existent and only showed from time to time.


    Hugging him for a while, Erina had to admit that this guy''s smell was very good until she remembered something.


    "Let''s go out! We need to be fast or else¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru was confused.


    "Hurry up! Or else Alice is going to¡­"


    Haru thought about Alice, then nodded. "Well, get into the car."


    Erina nodded and entered the car quickly.


    Haru didn''t drive his usual vintage car since it would attract attention, but he rode on his usual Mercedes Benz G-ss that was modified by him. He quickly drove and escaped from this mansion to bring Erina to escape.


    It was at this moment that a ck luxurious sedan car appeared after Haru and Erina had gone out.


    "Erina! Are you there? Let''s y together!"


    Alice entered Erina''s mansion, but then she received a report from the maid on the mansion that Erina had gone out with Haru in the early morning so she came directly to Erina''s mansion, but¡­


    "¡­"


    Alice became sad when she heard that Erina and Haru had gone out together without bringing her together, but then she quickly returned to her cheerful side and went to her car again, telling the driver to search for Haru''s car since she was sure that they were still nearby.


    Erina sighed in relief, then leaned on the car''s chair with a rxed expression.


    "Do you really not want to meet Alice that much?" Haru asked.


    Erina grumbled and said, "If she meets us then I''m sure that she''s going to follow us." She looked at him and said, "It is our first time to go on holiday together after all." She had gone out with Haru, but it was mostly after her job since she was quite busy as the heir of Nakiri n and also a member of Elite Ten.


    "Well, then, let''s have fun on this date," Haru said.


    Erina nodded with an unsure and asked, "So are we really going to that ce?" She wanted to go outside of Tokyo, but she wasn''t sure where to go and it was also impossible to go to a very far ce so in the end, they had chosen their dating spot on a random town.


    "Well, we decided to go to that ce after all," Haru said.


    "But is that alright? What if there''s a bear again?" Erina asked.


    "We''re going to Saitama, not to the jungle."


    Erina nodded and erased the fear in her heart, then she held Haru''s hand. "Let''s have fun today."


    "Sure."


    Erina took a deep breath and thought about the condom which she had ordered silently a few days ago. She blushed and wondered whether they would go enter that step, but then she fell asleep in the car since she hadn''t sleptst night.


    Haru looked at Erina who was sleeping while wondering how this girl could be this cute. Thinking about what might happen tonight, he might soon turn this girl into a woman soon. Then he continued to drive while thinking about what kind of ce he should visit and at the same time, he also wanted to solve Erina''s trouble.

 Chapter 1202 Saitama Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 1202 Saitama Date 2</h4>


    Saitama is one of the prefectures of Japan and it is very close to Tokyo.


    Just in case, Haru didn''t go on a date in Saitama city, but the Saitama prefecture since both city and prefecture had simr names.


    Unlike his date with Sakura in the past, this time Haru used his car rather than using a train to go on this trip.


    Looking at Erina''s sleeping face, Haru knew that it was the right decision since he could see her cute sleeping face.


    Along the way while listening to the old rock music, Haru was wondering where he should eat in the afternoon since he felt hungry.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You''ve woken up, Erina?"


    Erina wiped her eyes and yawned. She feltfortable after sleeping for a bit and asked, "Have we arrived?"


    "Not yet. I feel a bit hungry, what is the local food in Saitama prefecture?" Haru asked.


    Hearing about food, Erina, of course, became excited. It was because of her education during her childhood that she came to hate food since her father forced her to stay in a dark room to enhance the ability of her tongue, but she was a gourmet and she loved to eat, her feeling was very contradictory.


    "How about Konosu Kawahaba Udon?" Erina said.


    "Konosu Kawahaba Udon?" Haru thought for a while and checked the information on the inte quickly. He nodded and felt quite curious about this dish. "Have you tried it before?"


    "Not yet, but it is unique udon, right? I want to try it," Erina said excitedly. Seeing her figure at this moment, she was simr to a child who was being brought by her parents for the first time to the theme park, waiting to y on various


    "Alright, let''s have an early lunch there."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and drove to the most popr udon restaurant among locals with the app that was developed by Ritsu. He had used this app during his trip to London before and this time, he used it to be used on this trip to see whether it was really useable or not.


    "But your taste is quite different now," Haru suddenly said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Erina asked.


    "I mean, this is B-kyu Gurume (B Rank Cuisine), right? In the past, you wouldn''t even think to eat this kind of food, don''t you remember?" Haru said.


    B-kyu gurume refers to the kind of cuisine that is popr with the masses and does not use high-quality ingredients. On the whole, it is Japanese fast food with a strong taste, eaten both at home and out at restaurants. B-kyu means "second rank" in English, whereas gurume refers to the word "gourmet". For example, yakisoba, monjayaki, okonomiyaki, etc.


    It was also the reason why Haru was surprised since Erina usually didn''t want to eat this kind of food.


    Erina''s tongue was very sensitive and because of her education, she had always regarded those masses foods with disdain since all the foods which she had eaten were made from high-ranking ingredients.


    "It''s different." Shaking her head, Erina said, "It''s a local food after all and I know a shop which prepares this udon with very high ss ingredients. Let''s go to that ce. With my identity, we can eat for free."


    Erina also worked as a "gourmet taster" after all and as long as she came, any restaurants would wee her and even pay her toe. Her reputation in the restaurant industry was very high and she was also the owner of "God of Tongue", as long as she praised the restaurant, that restaurant would be full of people the next day without doubt.


    In other words, Erina was really the Queen of restaurant industry and with one word from her mouth, she could decide the fate of a restaurant whether it would be prosperous or destroyed in a single moment.


    Haru sighed and thought that the Nakiri family was really great at building the brand of Nakiri and also the God of Tongue so that they could be so revered in the restaurant industry.


    "Well, we can go to that ce, but let''s keep our identity a secret since I don''t want people to know that we''reing here," Haru said.


    "Alright."


    Erina knew the only thing her fiance didn''tck in this world was money so she didn''t care much whether she needed to hide her identity or not.


    Along the way, they talked to each other and teased each other since this girl seemed to be quite thirsty and wanted to drink that white liquid.


    Haru and Erina ordered the food and saw the famous Konosu Kawahaba Udon.


    The brainchild and inspiration for this dish came from Saitama prefecture''s Arakawa river. Reportedly Japan''s widest river, it inspired some locals to create these udon noodles which are 8 cm in width.


    Haru and Erina had to admit that the noodles were very wide which made them speechless.


    "Let''s eat."


    Erina nodded, but didn''t immediately eat the food first. First she looked at the visual of the food and felt that it was eptable. She also could tell that the soup was on the light side, but she needed to try it first. She took a spoon and slurped the soup.


    Then for a moment, Erina felt that she was blown away by the water. She tried to protect herself, but a m attacked her at the same time, which made her suck a deep breath after tasting the broth.


    Erina had to admit that she underestimated the taste of this food and felt that it was quite good.


    "It''s eptable."


    Haru looked at Erina with a speechless expression and continued to eat. He thought that he needed to do something about her view of food so she could grow furtherter.


    Then both of them ate their lunch and continued to tour around Saitama prefecture.


    Haru had to admit there were a lot of things in this prefecture, but the first thing he wanted to check out was Mitsumine Shrine, Chichibu City.


    Walking next to each other, Erina asked, "Why did you decide to visit this shrine?"


    "Well, I own a shrine after all, so I want to see what this popr shrine is about," Haru said.


    "So what is so popr about this shrine? Why are there a lot of people here?" Erina asked.


    Mitsumine Shrine was sitting at an altitude of 1102 meters, it was thought to be one of the shrines closest to the gods and was also known as one of the foremost power spots in the Kanto area. Standing on both sides of the stone steps that overlook the front shrine, are two tall cedar trees that look as though they were nted in order to unite into one tree.


    "Those two tall cedar trees are also very special." Haru smiled and said, "These trees are called the sacred trees of marriage, anyone who touches them will be married to their loved one forever."


    "!!!"


    Erina was surprised and her eyes were burning, looking at the trees in front of her.


    "Do you have an interest in these trees?" Haru asked with a tease.


    "N - No! I don''t have an interest in these stupid trees!" Erina denied it and showed off her usual "tsundere" style.


    "Really? If you mock the tree then you might not be able to marry your loved one," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Erina''splexion became pale and she became afraid. "W, what should we do, Haru? Is, is it impossible for us to marry?" She was crying and panicked at that moment.


    Looking at Erina who was almost crying at this moment, Haru knew that he might have teased her too much.


    "Stupid. Do you believe in such superficial things? I was joking."


    "¡­"


    Erina was speechless and she became angry. "D, don''t scare me like that! It - It isn''t funny!" She was annoyed and looked away, but then she was hugged.


    "I''m sorry, alright? I know that that joke is a bit too much, but you''re so cute that I can''t help but want to tease you."


    Erina blushed and her ears became red, but she kept looking away and tried to ignore him.


    "You''re my woman now. In the present and in the future, of course, I''ll take responsibility to marry you, even if I have to fight God itself." Haru said while caressing Erina''s cheek.


    "Haru¡­" Erina stared at Haru and couldn''t look away.


    Haru knew that to make his shrine more popr, he needed to make a power spot or something that could be used to make peoplee to his shrine, but he didn''t care about any of that since his lips were kissed by Erina.


    Erina couldn''t control her emotions and at the same time, she was very shy at this moment, staring at him with misty eyes.


    "I love you, Haru."


    "I love you too, Erina."


    Luckily, there weren''t many people here or else with Erina''s thin face, so it was impossible for her to do this kind of act in public.


    Though, he had to admit that "tsundere" was the best!

 Chapter 1203 Saitama Date 3

    <h4>Chapter 1203 Saitama Date 3</h4>


    After they had visited the shrine, they went to various ces until night.


    They felt a bit hungry, Erina told him to go to the famous restaurant or something, but Haru told them to leave everything to him.


    "So where are we going to eat?"


    "Calm down, leave everything to me."


    Erina wondered whether they would go to a restaurant with a very long history or something else, but she didn''t expect that they would go to a food street. She looked at the alley that was a bit simr to street food in Taiwan, but because of that¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina was stunned, and she swore if Haru didn''t hold her hand, she would kick him immediately!


    Erina might be alright with B-kyu Gurume (B Rank Cuisine), but the ingredients should be the best. Her tongue was sensitive and it was impossible for her to eat something that was made from defective ingredients (cheap ingredients).


    "Haru, are we really going to have dinner here?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "This kind of mass food¡­" Erina pursed her lips, but then, she didn''t say anything bad. In front of Haru, her personality had been eased and she wouldn''t get angry easily at him, however, if it was changed to another person then she would walk away without hesitation.


    Although the knot on her heart had been solved by Haru, the cognition of food that had been cultivated over the years couldn''t be changed overnight.


    "Food should be like art. If it isn''t then it is only a feed."


    Although Erina hated her father in her heart, the food concept that had been nted by her father still affected her life.


    "Don''t rush to make a conclusion. Let''s take a look at it first."


    Erina, whose hand was being held by Haru, walked forward, observing the food shops on both sides of the alley, and the deeper she walked, the frown on her face became more noticeable.


    The hygiene was barely up to standard, but the service wasn''t up to standard. As for the food¡­ the smell of various foods gathered together was simply disastrous on her nose.


    Erina wouldn''t taste these foods no matter what!


    Although she loved Haru deeply, Erina wouldn''t budge on her principle.


    Just when Erina was in deep thinking, Haru took her to sit on the bench in front of the food shop.


    [Takanashi''s Pepper Buns]


    These words were written in front of the food shop.


    The pepper buns were made with minced pork belly that was vored with ck pepper, wrapped in dough, kneaded with all-purpose flour, and baked in special y oven.


    It was one of the famous street snacks in the east.


    Haru had never tried it before so he ordered two pepper buns.


    Takanashi, the owner of food shop, a grandma over sixties tremblingly wrapped two pieces of pepper buns.


    "Do you want to eat it too?"


    Haru handed Erina a piece, but Erina twisted her head firmly and refused to eat.


    Haru didn''t care much and ate the pepper buns himself. He raised his eyebrows and took another bite. "Well, not bad."


    The juicy mince meat and the slightly numb taste of pepper impacted his taste buds, and Haru had to admit that the taste was quite good.


    "Grandma, the pepper bun in your shop tastes good, but why are there so few customers?" Haru asked strangely.


    Apart from him and Erina, there were no other people in this food shop.


    "I''m getting old and clumsy, so some customers have stoppeding." The grandma shook her head and said, "Furthermore, young people nowadays are after exquisite cuisine. My pepper bun is only a low-grade food after all, and this kind of food is outdated so a lot of people won''t like it anymore."


    "No one is helping you?"


    "My grandson has been helping me before, but since he has been admitted to To, Tootsu--"


    "It''s Tootsuki Academy!" Erina emphasized.


    "Oh, yes! After, he came back from Tootsuki Academy, he said that our pepper bun can''t be an elegant food¡­"


    "That''s normal," Erina said.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Erina, let''s help the grandma. At least for tonight, let''s let Takanashi''s pepper buns be the most famous street food in this ce."


    "No! I don''t agree!" Even though the person who invited her was her fiance, Erina refused without hesitation.


    The grandma shook her head and said, "Although the pepper bun is very easy to make, it is still very difficult for you youngsters to make it¡­ However, I appreciate your kindness."


    The grandma didn''t know that the one who sat in front of her was one of the Elite Ten of Tootsuki Academy, one of the top celebrities in the food industry; the other one wasn''t that well known in the culinary world, but his culinary skill was definitely the best, and she thought of them asymen in cooking.


    "Don''t worry, grandma, we''re just doing our assignment."


    Haru said to the grandma first then said to Erina," As far as I know, there is an assignment that tasked the students to save a restaurant with a poor business? In that case, shouldn''t we just think of it as an assignment?"


    "Um¡­" Erina was a bit surprised, but she nodded.


    "And this is our special date. Let''s make it more special, shall we? Otherwise, when we recall it a few yearster, we might forget this day," Haru said.


    "Okay." Erina was persuaded, but she also made her own condition. "But I''m just assisting you, and I''ll never help you to cook."


    "No problem." Haru agreed with a smile.


    Although the grandma didn''t believe it at first, when Haru and Erina showed their amazing cooking skills one after another, she stepped aside automatically.


    "How about making mince meat like this?"


    "Add ten milligrams more of the five-spice powder and chop the green onion a bit."


    "What about peppers?"


    "Soak for five more seconds."


    "The dough is my speciality."


    "Crush it three more times with a rolling pin."


    "¡­"


    Erina, who possessed the tongue of God, may not be the best at cooking, but her taste in food was definitely the best.


    Frankly, even if Erina didn''t help him, Haru could do this alone and make the pepper bun several times more delicious, but he wanted to make his fiancee to be able to break the shackle on her heart after all.


    All kinds of seasoning were added in the right amounts in Haru''s hands. In the fragrant bright red meat sauce, he added freshly round ck pepper, sesame oil, allspice, and star anise, then mixed all of it together.


    Even if she had said that she wouldn''t help him, Erina was by his side, and helped to roll Haru''s sleeve so it wouldn''t be dirtied by the mince meat.


    Haru smiled and really thought that this girl was really cute and felt that he was really lucky to have her beside him.


    Erina blushed and hurriedly exined, "It''s not because I want to help you! It''s just your clothes will be smellyter so¡­ so¡­" It might be because it had been a while since she showed her "tsundere" side that she stuttered and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Thank you."


    Haru smiled slightly at Erina, and then devoted himself to cooking again.


    Erina blushed, and saw that the grandma was looking at them so she didn''t dare to kiss him at this moment.


    Carefully kneading the meat filling for three minutes to ensure that all the seasonings had been evenly incorporated, Haru took the dough, divided the dough into equal parts, and then wrapped the meat filling perfectly. Then he stuck it on the special y pot.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Takanashi and Erina might have underestimated Haru''s ability, but this guy was a master of dough.


    As long as he kneaded something, it would turn into perfect. It might be because he often kneaded someone''s breasts that his ability at kneading was very powerful.


    If Haru knew what grandma Takanashi was thinking then he wouldugh and told her that he often kneaded something soft everyday.


    Then the lid of the special y oven was lifted, and a strong fragrance came from it.


    Even Erina, who was determined not to eat this kind of mass food, almost gulped her saliva and licked her lips.


    Putting the hot pepper bun in front of Erina, Haru smiled and said, "My dear Erina, what do you think of this pepper bun?"


    Erina wasn''t sure whether it was because of that "dear" or some other reason, but a light flush appeared on her face, but she still insisted. "Indeed, this pepper bun is very fragrant. The bold spicy taste of ck pepper and overflowing gravy meat juice can capture the stomach of everyone, but¡­ even if it''s delicious, it is useless if it doesn''t enter the customer''s mouth!"


    Because Haru didn''t say anything, Erina added, "Because this dish has only ''vor'' and ''scent'', and there is not enough ''color'' to attract people''s attention. Failure to attract a customer means that no one is going to taste it so even if it is delicious, it is useless."


    "Really?"


    Haru smiled, walked toward the grandma, and asked, "Does your store have arge electric fan or something? It''s the one that is usually used to cool down the temperature during summer."


    "There''s."


    The grandma nodded, and not long after, she took an electric fan from the store.


    Haru ced the electric fan behind the special y over, the lid of the oven was still open, and a strong fragrance wafed out of it.


    Haru plugged in the power source, pressed the button, and suddenly a violent wind blew!


    Standing in front of the fan with curiosity, Erina almost caught guard. If she didn''t wear pants instead of skirts, she was sure that this naughty wind would show her panties.


    It was May, the temperature was quite warm since it would be summer soon, so no one seemed unputured by this wind, but then this wind brought a very delicious smell which made their stomach growl.


    "Where does this smelle from? It smells really good!"


    "How can something smell so good?"


    "It seems that this smelles from that pepper bun shop."


    Haru was a master of marketing and also propaganda. It was very easy for him to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Takanashi''s pepper bun! Only 180 yen a piece! A taste of an ancient recipe that was personallyposed by a member of Elite 10 of Tootsuki Academy, Nakiri Erina! If you doubt it, you can check it online!"


    "Hey!"


    Erina red at Haru since this bastard used her name!


    "That beautifuldy, why don''t you try this pepper bun?" Haru showed his best smile which swooned a number of girls, women, little girls etc instantly, even the grandma also blushed at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina twitched her lips and thought that her fiance was really a bastard!


    In an instant the grandma''s food shop became crowded, but Haru was very skillful in selling the pepper buns to everyone.


    Though, no one would think that the one who sold this pepper bun was a billionaire.


    Some beautiful woman wanted to ask Haru''s LINE, but Erina quickly stopped them and stood beside him, telling that this man had been owned.


    Besides Haru''s handsome appearance, the name Elite 10 of Tootsuki Academy attracted a lot of people.


    "I want five pepper buns!"


    "Give me ten!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The dozen or so pepper buns that were originally baked were sold out in an instant, but it couldn''t satisfy the appetite of the customers.


    "It smells amazing!"


    "The texture of the bun is hard, crunchy¡­ and the spicy vor of the meat filling, therge amount of green onion is great, the pork filling is soft and mellow, and the umami taste is constantly rising¡­"


    "It''s fucking delicious!"


    After many customers tried to eat on, they quickly asked for more, because of this phenomenon, other passersby were also attracted to join the line in front of the shop.


    In a short time, nearly a hundred people gathered around the originally deserted food shop!


    Haru didn''t disappoint them and let them know why his nickname on culinary word was "Bread King". He asked the grandma to prepare the other five special y ovens that hadn''t been used, then everyone saw his hands turned into a shadow, controlling six special y ovens at the same time.


    If it was broadcasted on Nico Nico then without doubt, there would be a lot of people who thought that Haru was a decesdant ninja or powerful martial artist.


    Erina was also watching quietly.


    For her, it wasn''t difficult to control six special y ovens at the same time, but it was impossible to copy Haru''s movement.


    It was like when they met for the first time, he didn''t y the card ording tomon sense. Haru broke her father''s car with a punch, and at the same time, he knocked her guard forcefully.


    Now, he also used this breakingmon sense and rogue method to attract so many customers.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? You''re going to assist me, right? Get the pepper buns quickly!"


    Haru''s urging sound made Erinae back to her senses, she who was the member of Elite 10 of the Tootsuki Academy had been reduced to waiter position.


    But surprisingly, she didn''t hate it or didn''t have much resistance in her heart. On the contrary, she thought that both of them were a couple that ran the shop together, so she felt very happy.


    From seven o''clock in the evening to ten o''clock in the evening, for a full three hours, the seats in the food store were not avable.


    And now, although there were still a lot of customers, because the ingredients in the store had been emptied, they had to close in advance.


    The customer dissipated with regret.


    At this time, Erina, who felt tired, sat next to Haru, the golden silk hair stuck on her face because of sweat, and the fragrant sweat slipped down her cheeks and flowed down her elegant white neck.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that he really wanted to eat Erina right now.

 Chapter 1204 Saitama Date 4

    <h4>Chapter 1204 Saitama Date 4</h4>


    Haru held himself and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "It''s terrible. It was my first time working in this kind of mass food shop¡­"


    Erina was naturally very arrogant and proud, but at this moment the grandma walked tremblingly and said that she would hand over all of the ie of the business tonight to Haru. After all, for her, her reputation on this night had increased and the business would be even better in the future.


    In contrast, the operating ie for one night was nothing.


    Haru, of course, didn''t ept it. He told the grandma that he only wanted to help and created a memory with his fiancee so he didn''t need money. He also didn''tck money after all.


    The grandma thenpromised, but then she asked Haru to wait outside. After ten minutes, she walked out with two freshly baked pepper buns.


    "I want my grandson to know that even if this snack isn''t elegant, its taste isn''t inferior to any food which is made by a star hotel¡­ so during this time, I''ve been trying to modify the recipe. I was nning to give it to my grandson first, but now that I met you, I will give it to you¡­ maybe it is not as delicious as your pepper bun, but please try it."


    "This is the best gift, thank you."


    Taking the pepper buns from the grandma, Haru finished eating one pepper bun in two bites, then handed the remaining one to Erina. "Would you like to eat it?"


    "No¡­ um!"


    When Erina''s mouth was opened, Haru put the pepper bun directly into her mouth. Erina''s small mouth was forced to open, and tears were about to flow out, but when she bit the pepper bun, her tongue met the rich gravy juice inside, which stunned her whole body.


    "How does it taste?"


    "¡­Exquisite." After a moment of silence, Erina said that word.


    It was obviously just a rough-looking pepper bun, but through this pepper bun, she seemed able to see the figure of the grandma who worked hard to create this pepper bun for her grandson.


    Although the taste was stillcking, every cooking step was perfected, and she knew that it took countless attempts to create this ''exquisite pepper bun''!


    "I know that you''re pursuing artistic and exquisite cuisine. This isn''t wrong. Every chef should have their own pursuits. However, the standard for judging whether a dish is good or not shouldn''t only be based on its appearance alone, no matter how low grade it is. Food, as long as we polish it with a sincere heart, then it is an exquisite dish, isn''t it?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Are you trying to educate me?" Erina embraced herself, and she showed her queen''s aura. "Don''t you think that the dish which I''ve made is exquisite enough?"


    "How to say¡­ you''re pursuing perfection so much that you''ve forgotten to enjoy the cooking process itself," Haru said.


    "Enjoy the cooking process itself¡­?!" Erina was stunned.


    "See this nt." Haru pointed at the nt on the side of the alley and asked, "What do you think?"


    "It''s ugly," Erina said without hesitation.


    "Then what about this?" Haru cut down some ugly branches and made it more exquisite. "See? Even an ugly nt can be beautiful. Then even a mass of food should be able to be exquisite food, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina thought about Eishi Tsukasa, the rank one of Elite Ten of Tootsuki Academy, the man who was known as the ''The White Knight of The Table''. It was said that he dedicated his heart to cooking itself.


    So what about her?


    Erina also loved to cook at the beginning, but she didn''t know when that cooking had be a tool to realize her ambition. The so-called pursuit of perfection was just guised to hide her denial of everything since she felt ufortable with all of the expectations which were ced on herself.


    Because of her unique tongue and the dark cooking training in her childhood time, she had lost her love for cooking.


    The tongue of God was her greatest weapon, but at the same time, it was also her greatest restraint.


    Erina started to doubt her dream.


    Although she hated her father in her heart, she had to admit that she inherited her father''s dream.


    Her dream was to erase the mass food in this world and everyone only needed to follow the ''perfect recipes'' provided by her and make an ''exquisite dish'' in process.


    In fact, that dream had been shaken after she met Haru, but she didn''t dare to face it until now.


    Erina had been wondering whether it was necessary to achieve that perfection and was she able to throw the pepper bun on her hand to the ground, then step on it with her shoes?


    No.


    Erina realized that her dream was wrong.


    "So¡­ what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, you still have me."


    Therge hand which protected her made her feel secure and warm, resting on her shoulder.


    "But, I don''t have any reasons to cook anymore."


    "Let me be your reason. As my wife-to-be, don''t you think that it is necessary to make a dish that can satisfy her husband, right?"


    "However, I''ve lost the goal that I pursued!"


    "Then let me make your goal." Haru showed a bright smile and said, "I''m the number one chef in this world, right now. Your goal is to defeat me!"


    Erina was about to say something, but¡­


    "You bastard!" An old man with a grumpy face suddenly rushed toward Haru. "How dare you destroy the green nt here?! You need to pay the nt back!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    Haru''s expression instantly changed from a handsome face to a dumbfounded face. He wanted to ask this uncle to pretend to not see anything since he was in the process of saving his wife-to-be, can you not spoil the atmosphere?


    "Huh? Do you think that I''m afraid of you because you''re big?! In my youth, I''ve also had my share of fights!" The old man said with a firm expression. "Destroying the nt on this alley, you need to pay a two thousand yen fine!"


    "Haha¡­"


    Erinaughed.


    "Why are youughing?" Haru twitched his lips andined. "The nt is being cut down because of you! You also need to pay the fine!"


    "Huh? I didn''t do it! I won''t pay for it!"


    "You have to pay!"


    "No!"


    "¡­¡­"


    In the end, Haru paid the fine, and the sturdy old man left with satisfaction. Just as he sighed while holding his wallet, small soft lips were printed on his lips.


    Erina''s lips parted as soon as she touched them, and only a soft "thank you" was still echoing in Haru''s ears.


    Holding his lips for a moment, Haru smiled and asked, "Can you give me more?"


    "Hmph! Don''t ask too much! But I''ll give you another kiss if you treat me to the food in this ce tonight," Erina said with a smile.


    "Alright, alright, what do you want to eat? Let''s eat as much as you want."


    Haru pretended to be a poor man that didn''t have money which made Erina want to beat him up somehow.


    Holding each other''s hands, both of them enjoyed their trip in this street food location.


    Seeing the young couple leaving noisily and yelling, the grandma smiled on her wrinkled face and prayed. "Such a loving couple should be together forever."


    On this night, Haru took Erina to drink from a vending machine, cooked oden in cans, ate takoyaki, crepes, and even stinky tofu.


    Haru remembered Erina''s appearance chasing after him on the street with tears in her eyes when he put stinky tofu in her mouth when she didn''t pay attention.


    After getting tired, the two of them casually found a drink bar on the side and ordered tworge drinks for two.


    Erina felt that it was unhygienic so one of them inserted with a straw then she drank it.


    The light yellow light imprinted on Erina''s blushing cheeks made her very cute.


    After that, Haru took Erina for a stroll around the game hall. The two of them fished for a goldfish and tried various games, just like an ordinary couple, ying around.


    As long as Erina hadn''t eaten, seen, or cooked anything, Haru would take her to experience it one by one.


    Erina also let go of her pride and reservedness, like a bird that was out of cage, flying together with Haru, showing a smile and happiness on her face. She was like a little lover, epting various delicacies and small gifts from her boyfriend to please.


    When it was almost midnight, Haru said, "Let''s go back."


    "Carry me!" Erina opened both of her arms.


    Haruughed and carried her in his arms directly, walking back to her car.


    Erina hugged him tightly whileughing like a child, thinking that she really loved him.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm¡­?"


    "Kiss me."


    Haru looked at Erina who was staring at him.


    "Deep one or the light one?"


    Erina blushed and said, "L, light one."


    "Oh." Haru felt a bit disappointed, but he kissed her gently.


    Erina was very happy and hugged his neck tightly. She wanted to be with him forever, it was what she had thought tonight, no matter what.

 Chapter 1205 Saitama Date 5

    <h4>Chapter 1205 Saitama Date 5</h4>


    After arriving at the hotel where he had booked before, Haru carried Erina all the way to the room since he could see that this girl was tired after ying around.


    The staff guided him to his room, then left him after she had set out the futon on the room, telling him to ask her if he needed anything.


    Haru didn''t say much and nodded. He then put Erina on the bed since this girl was sleeping in his arms.


    Haru sighed, but didn''t say too much then took off his clothes, to take a bath in the private warm pool in his room. He washed his body which reeked of sweat then soaked on the bed alone. He had to admit that warm water felt better, unfortunately, no one apanied him, but he didn''t me Erina since they had yed a lot of things and he also had forced her to work with him to help the grandma before so it was normal for her to be so tired and sleep directly.


    "The staff earlier was quite cute. I wonder whether she''s the owner''s daughter?"


    Haru could see the staff before winking at him, but he only smiled, ignoring the staff''s signal at him since he came with his girlfriend. He put a towel on his eyes to rest, but then he heard footsteps from his side. He opened the towel on his eyes and turned, before a beautiful figure appeared before him.


    Erina yawned while washing her body. After she washed all the soap within her body, she entered the pool and sat on Haru''sp, resting her head on his chest.


    "I feel something hard below me," Erina said while staring at Haru.


    "It''s an uncontroble phenomenon," Haru said simply.


    Erina rolled her eyes and kissed him lightly before resting since she was quite tired.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s do this again someday."


    "A date like this?"


    "Yes."


    Erina was very happy tonight and wanted to be with him forever.


    "Sure."


    Erina felt a hand on her stomach, caressing her gently which made her shudder, she looked at him, but it seemed he was looking at the sky, trying to tease her which made her pout. She didn''t want to lose and grabbed the hard thing below her.


    "You''re ying with fire, girl."


    "Oh-ho? Let''s see whether your fire can burn me."


    Haru could see an expectation in Erina''s eyes which couldn''t be hidden. He knew that that she wanted it, and of course, he wouldn''t back down in this challenge. He kissed her lips aggressively while fondling her breasts.


    Sitting on Haru''sp, Erina felt that it was difficult to breathe, however, she felt indescribable pleasure in her body.


    After making her get used to the pleasure, his hand slowly moved toward her thigh, caressing it gently while eyeing his target.


    Erina couldn''t stop her moan, luckily, her mouth was shut by Haru''s mouth so only the sound of sloppy, messy kiss was the only thing which could be heard in this private pool. When she thought that the pleasure couldn''t be more intense, his hand reached her important ce which made her body arched and tremble.


    The sound of lewd movement on the water and gasped, made his body became hotter.


    Erina couldn''t handle it anymore and tightened her legs while arching her body.


    Haru was surprised since he didn''t expect that this girl was a squirter type which made him even more excited.


    The clear pool was mixed with Erina''s liquid.


    Erina couldn''t think anything and sheid on Haru''s chest with a heavy breath since it was her first time to feel this kind of pleasure and at the same time, she realized why this guy was so dangerous and had a lot of lovers. Then suddenly her body was being carried inside. She looked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Let''s enter the room," Haru said with a harmless smile.


    Erina blushed and nodded. She understood what this bad guy wanted to do, but she didn''t resist since it was something that she had been waiting for. Laying on the futon, she looked at the face of the man who would turn her into a woman.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    Erina bit her lips and nodded. She then hugged his neck and kissed his lips before she felt that ce was being opened which made her moan loudly.


    Waking up quitete, Haru opened his eyes and saw that it was 10 o''clock in the morning. He had to admit that even though he had said that he would be gentle, he was quite wildst night. He looked at Erina who was sleeping beside him and slept once again.


    Haru felt that it was hard to breathe and when he opened his eyes, he saw that Erina pinched his nose.


    "What are you doing?" His voice was quite weird since his nose was pinched.


    "Nothing. I''m bored waiting for you to wake up," Erina said with augh.


    ''This girl¡­''


    Haru woke up and asked, "Do you want to go back now?"


    Erina wanted to stay, but she knew that she needed to go back. "How about we-- Ouch!" She felt that her legs were very weak at that moment and it was hard to move.


    "You''ve just lost your first time after all. You need to rest," Haru said.


    "It''s your fault!" Erina red with teary eyes.


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. How about youy down? I''ll give your body a massage so you can recover faster," Haru said and didn''t fight back.


    "Umm¡­"


    Erina nodded and acted very spoiled at that moment. "Right, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we buy this futon?" Erina saw a trace of blood on the futon and felt that it was necessary to bring it back.


    "We can even buy this hotel if you want," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Erina looked at Haru and wondered whether her boyfriend was joking or not.


    Alice hadn''t taken a step out of Erina''s mansion and stayed in Erina''s mansion all the time. Even though it was Monday, she didn''t go to school and decided to skip since she was waiting for both Erina and Haru. She was a bit lifeless and knew that they might leave her for a date which annoyed her.


    "I will go with them no matter what next time!"


    Erina and Haru hadn''t married each other so as Erina''s cousin she felt that it was necessary to monitor them since she knew if they were left behind then they might really step into the stairs of adulthood.


    Alice waited for a long time until she fell asleep, then suddenly she woke up when she heard the sound of a car. Her eyes brightened and she was right that it was Haru''s car. She quickly came out to reprimand both of them for not bringing her together.


    Haru parked his car and said, "Don''t move, I''ll carry you to the room."


    "Hmm¡­" Erina nodded, but then said, "Wait!"


    Haru took off his safety belt and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Haru, be honest with me." Erina looked at Haru with a serious expression.


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you think of Alice?" Erina asked.


    "Alice?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Stupid girl?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Huh? Why is Alice a stupid girl?" Erina asked.


    "Because she''s right in front of us, right now." Haru pointed his finger at the front part of his car.


    Erina turned and saw Alice who happened to be right on the top of the car''s ss, staring at both of them with annoyed expressions.


    "¡­¡­"


    Even if Erina wanted to refute Haru at that moment, she had to admit that her cousin was a stupid girl.


    At the same time, Haru knew that his date with Erina had ended and it was time to solve another important matter. In his opinion regarding Alice, he had to admit that this girl was a bit stupid, but he couldn''t deny that she was beautiful. Though, he would need to keep it inside his heart at this moment.

 Chapter 1206 Meeting parents, band, and misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 1206 Meeting parents, band, and misunderstanding</h4>


    After his date with Erina, his day was quite peaceful and he went to the school since he knew that he might have skipped the school too much. Even though it was alright, it was too much to skip school because he went on a date with his girlfriend.


    The day passed quickly and the next day, Sumire had made up the preparation and told him that it was time to send his girlfriends to the hospital.


    Haru agreed and had made up an appointment with Sakura that he woulde to her house after dinner beforehand. He would talk with both of her parents about the operation while telling her that everything would be alright.


    Sakura: "My parents are going to be at home tonight."


    Haru: "Then I shoulde to your house."


    Sakura: "I''m getting nervous."


    Haru: "Me too."


    Sakura: "Huh? Why should you be nervous?"


    Haru: "I''m going to meet with your parents after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura: "You''re going to tell my parents that I still have a chance to live! And not to ask my hand for marriage!" She didn''t think too much before, but when she thought about it slowly, no matter what she was thinking, in the eyes of her parents, it seemed that he was going to ask her hand for marriage!


    Haru: "I''m going to ask their daugther''s remaining time for me, what''s the difference between that and marriage?"


    Sakura: "Of course, it is different!"


    Sakura: "If you''re going to marry me, then you should propose to me first!"


    Haru: "Then please marry me!"


    Sakura: "Too casual!"


    Sakura: "Oh, I reject your marriage proposal too!"


    Sakura: "You need a better proposal!"


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "I''m sad."


    Haru: "Don''t you need to console me, kiss me, let me sleep on your thigh?"


    Sakura: "¡­¡­"


    Sakura: "If I''m still alive after the operation then I''ll do that to all of you."


    Sakura: "I''ll even marry you even if you have a lot of girlfriends."


    Haru: "I''m going to screenshot this chat log so it''ll be evidence in court in the future."


    Sakura: "Huh? Why are you going to bring me to the court?!"


    Haru: "Wait in your house, I''ll go to your house after dinner."


    Sakura: "You''re not going to have dinner with my family?"


    Haru: "Is that alright? I''m going to impose on your family after all and your father might not like it when he knows that his daughter has been stolen by me."


    Sakura: "I''m not yours yet!"


    Haru: "Yet?"


    Sakura, who was in the ssroom, blushed when she chatted with Haru during the lunchbreak then she smirked, replying to his chat.


    Kyouko, who had lunch beside Sakura, frowned and asked, "Sakura, are you chatting with that incubus?"


    "Huh? Incubus?" Sakura was startled and looked at her best friend with bewilderment. Her expression would be even more wonderful when she knew that Kyouko was kissing him a few days ago.


    Kyouko sighed and knew about Haru''s charm then said, "Your lunch is going to be cold."


    "Oh, right!"


    "¡­"


    But then Sakura remembered that she was eating bread so it didn''t really matter even if it went cold.


    Haru was staying in his private room then put his smartphone back in his pocket.


    ''Sora, Megumi, Kasumi, Kirari, Erina, Nozomi, Maki, and Sakura¡­''


    Haru was speechless since he had already gotten eight girls at the same time. He was wondering why he was so lustful and wondering how many girls he was going to date.


    Was he going to have a thousand harems?


    Haru knew that everything was his own decision and dated seven girls at the same time (Sakura isn''t included) after his own consideration. He had made up his choice so he wasn''t going to regret it nor was he going to break up with them after he had taken their body.


    Luckily, he was a billionaire so he didn''t need to worry about the future.


    Though, at the same time, he had a feeling that this was war from over. He knew that he had feelings for some girls and knew that he needed to utter this feeling or else he would feel ufortable.


    In this quiet room, he shifted his anaconda to the left side since it was quite ufortable.


    However, at this moment the door suddenly opened.


    "HARU!!!!"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and luckily that he didn''t show an embrassing scene to his friends.


    "What''s wrong, Runa?"


    Runa entered his room together with Ririka and Yuriko.


    "Let''s make a band!" Runa said excitedly.


    "Huh?"


    Listening to Runa''s nonsense, Haru knew that this girl wanted to do an activity for their student council during the school festival which would be held in early July.


    It was at the end of May and there was still a lot of time so Runa proposed to make a band together since she wanted to have some interesting memories during her high school time.


    Haru nodded and said, "It doesn''t really matter but where is Kirari and Sayaka?" Usually, he would see Kirari and Sayakae together with them, and even if Kirari or Sayaka didn''te, it was quite rare for Ririka toe with Runa and Yuriko.


    "They''re going toe soon," Ririka said with a deep voice which shocked both Runa and Yuriko since this girl suddenly talked.


    Ririka was mostly silent and when she talked, she would startle everyone.


    "So whose idea is this?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, it is from me!" Runa said proudly.


    Everyone turned toward the entrance of his room and saw Kirari and Sayaka enter his room.


    Kirari sat beside Haru and said, "I''ve thought for the student council to do something during the school festival, what do you think?"


    "So a band?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kirari nodded and said, "I''ve seen how you''re ying music in the hospital before and I want to hear it again."


    "If you want me to sing then I don''t mind, but why band?" Haru asked.


    "Because we want to have fun too!" Runa said.


    Haru looked at Ririka and Yuriko and asked, "You too?"


    Yuriko blushed and said, "In truth, I don''t have much of interest in this kind of activity, but as a ¡­"


    "Let''s ignore Yuriko then," Runa said.


    "NO!!!!" Yuriko panicked and said, "I want to join! I want to join!"


    Then Haru looked at Ririka which gave him a gentle nod.


    "So what do you think? Is it possible?" Kirari asked.


    "It''s alright, but I don''t have time to teach you musical instruments," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m good at drums," Runa said.


    "I can y guitar," Yuriko said.


    Then everyone was looking at Ririka at that moment.


    "I''m learning fast," Ririka said simply.


    "¡­"


    "Then I''ll be the singer?" Haru asked.


    They nodded at the same time.


    Haru rubbed his chin while thinking deeply.


    "Is it impossible? I''m not forcing you," Kirari said.


    "No, no, it''s alright. I can do it, but I''m thinking about what kind of song we should y." Haru thought for a while and made up her mind. "Ririka, you''ll be learning bass, alright?"


    Ririka nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Then it is settled!" Kirari nodded with satisfaction, then she whispered. "Come to my house tonight."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips since he had promised to go to Sakura''s house tonight. He needed to make sure that no one knew what they were talking about so he sent a message to Kirari by writing it on her palm, however, her response was unexpected since he could tell that this girl misunderstood him.


    Kirari blushed and pped his hand. "You need to wait."


    "¡­"


    Haru thought that it was better to use his mouth, telling her that he would bete tonight since he had something to do.

 Chapter 1207 Quest and Propose

    <h4>Chapter 1207 Quest and Propose</h4>


    Sakura was in the living room, watching television nervously. She was wondering whether she should change her clothes at this moment since she only wore shorts and a t-shirt at this moment.


    "Sakura, dinner is almost ready."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Sakura asked, "Mom, is dad going home soon?"


    "Yes. He''s going home soon." Sakura''s mother nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sakura was silent for a while and blushed since she felt quite embrassed for some reason.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick?" Sakura''s mother asked worriedly.


    "No, no!" Waving her hand, Sakura said, "I, I want to introduce someone to both of you."


    "Introducing someone? Who?" Sakura''s mother asked, but then¡­


    "I''m home!"


    "Oh, that''s your father. Do you want to tell your father too?" Sakura''s mother asked.


    Sakura''s family knew about Sakura''s condition and as long as she had some wishes, her parents would do their best to help her.


    Sakura nodded and said, "Yes."


    "What''s wrong?" Sakura''s father came and asked.


    "Dear, it seems that Sakura wants to introduce us to someone," Sakura''s mother said.


    "Introducing someone? Who?" Sakura''s father wasn''t sure, but when he saw Sakura''s blushing face he felt that something precious had been stolen from him for some reason.


    "Hmm¡­ wait a moment, he''s going toe soon," Sakura said with a determination.


    "He?" 2x


    Sakura''s parents looked at each other at this moment with confused expressions.


    After he came back, he put on his suit since he needed to meet Sakura''s parents. He brought some souvenirs which he bought from Saitama, then on his way to Sakura''s house.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was scum.


    Haru was on his way to meet Sakura''s parents, asking their permission to give Sakura treatment at the hospital. Then after that, he would go to Kirari''s house to have some skinship.


    However, Haru didn''t give up since he had made his decision after all and the only thing that he could do was to make the rtionship between his girlfriends be close to each other.


    The rtionship between Sora, Kasumi, Megumi, Kirari, and Erina was quite good and soon, he needed to make sure to add Maki and Nozomi into the group.


    Haru took a deep breath and sent a chant to Sakura that he would arrive at her house soon.


    The dinner for Sakura''s family was postponed for a while since she was waiting for someone.


    Sakura''s parents were silent and also became nervous since they were wondering whether this girl was going to introduce her boyfriend, considering the terminal illness on Sakura, they felt that this boyfriend was quite pitiful since Sakura could only live until next year and after one year¡­


    Sakura''s mother wanted to ask something, but¡­


    "He''s going toe soon," Sakura said.


    "¡­"


    Sakura parents looked at each other and sighed, and decided to wait for "he".


    Haru was on his way to Sakura''s house, but then his smartphone vibrated and didn''t expect that there would be a quest on the Group Chat.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Join the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Quest 2: Research HI-ERO particles.


    Quest 3: Defeat three Penguin Empire Robots


    Quest 4: Defeat Super Sound


    Quest 5: Find the purpose of Penguin Empire.


    Participant: one person


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    The Countdown: Before the attack of Super Sound


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since this quest was incredibly weird.


    Beauty Salon Prince? HI-ERO particles? Super Sound? Penguin Empire?


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he knew that these quests were weird, and at the same time, he felt that he needed to do this quest for some reason, especially when he saw the second quest.


    ''HI-ERO particles¡­''


    Haru felt that when he knew what HI-ERO particles were, he would be even stronger.


    Kouha: "I don''t think that there''s anyone who is more suitable than him to do this quest."


    "Agree."


    Everyone on the Group Chat replied at the same time. They had read the quests on the Group Chat and when they saw the second quest, they knew who was the most suitable to enter this quest.


    Haru: "Who?"


    Gintoki: "Don''t pretend to be dumb! There''s no one beside you! Oh, you harem protagonist!"


    Gintoki: "I wish you fell on your feet then put your face on someone''s panties!"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether it was praise or mocking, but anyway¡­,


    Haru: "Thank you?


    Gintoki: "I''m not praising you¡­"


    Gintoki: "But anyway, you''re going to the quest, right?"


    Haru: "Is there someone beside me who wants to go in this quest?"


    "No!"


    Everyone denied it at the same time.


    Kouha was busy with his work to make the economy of his kingdom better. He was so tired that he wasn''t in the mood to go on the quest.


    Teppei was busy as a spy on the viin group in his world. If he suddenly went on the quest, then there was some change on him, then his disguise as a spy would be known which made his hard work be useless.


    Tsunade was satisfied with the quest which she did with Haru in the past, and personally, she felt that the quest was fun, but this quest only required to send one person and she didn''t want to do a quest alone.


    The rest wasn''t suitable to enter this quest.


    Haru received private chats from Kuroneko, Esdeath, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, Shinobu, and Kuzuha telling him to be careful not to make any girls or women fall in love by ident. He wanted to say that there was no way, but he decided to keep his mouth shut at this moment.


    Haru didn''t stay too long on the Group Chat since he had arrived at Sakura''s house. He told her that he had arrived and waited in front of her house.


    "Wee!" Sakura opened the door with a cheerful expression. Her eyes shone when she saw him, wearing a suit which made her embarrassed since she only wore a t-shirt and shorts. "Why did you wear a suit?"


    "Is it bad?"


    "No, you''re very handsome!" Sakura gave Haru a thumbs up and she was sure that with this suit, he could seduce any girls at her school.


    "Are your parents inside? Oh, I''ve brought you souvenirs from Saitama," Haru said and gave the souvenirs to Sakura.


    Sakura smiled and said, "Thank you. You don''t need to be that nervous!"


    "I''m not nervous," Haru said, but the sign from his mouth betrayed his words since he would be lying if he wasn''t nervous, but he quickly regained his confidence.


    "Sakura, who is outside?"


    Then a woman that had a simr feature to Sakura came out, looking at her daughter and Haru.


    "Hello, aunty. Sorry to bother you at night," Haru said with a gentle smile.


    "Oh!" Sakura''s mother was surprised and even blushed while looking at Haru.


    "Who is it?"


    Then another person came out and this time, it seemed to be Sakura''s father and from the moment Sakura''s father looked at Haru, he showed hostility since he had a feeling that this guy would steal his daughter.


    "Dad! Mom! Let me introduce you. His name is Haru. He has proposed to me about marriage before," Sakura said with a smile and held Haru''s hand clearly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Sakura''s parents were struck by lightning at that moment.


    Haru could perceive a hostile intent from Sakura''s father, but he understood this guy''s feelings. "Um¡­ can we talk on the inside?"


    "¡­¡­"


    In the dining room, there was no sound and it was very quiet, only Sakura ignored this atmosphere and smiled.


    Haru took a deep breath and looked at both of Sakura''s parents. As a man, he couldn''t be afraid in front of his woman''s parents and he also needed to show his determination in front of them.


    "Uncle, aunt, let me introduce myself again."


    Sakura''s parents nodded.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka and I''m very close to your daughter."


    "Very close? Are you her boyfriend?" Sakura''s mother asked with a painful smile.


    "We might be closer than that¡­"


    "Huh? Closer than that?!" Sakura''s father almost exploded at that moment.


    "Dear!"


    "Excuse me, but can you please listen to me first?" Haru asked.


    Sakura''s parents looked at each other then nodded.


    "My only intention is to meet both of you is to ask your permission."


    "Permission?" 2x


    Haru grabbed Sakura''s hand which made her surprised then said, "Please give your daughter''s remaining time to me." He bowed his head slightly, however, his words caused the three of them to be surprised, and made Sakura cry somehow. He then raised his head and stared at Sakura''s parents.


    "I''ll treasure her. Please believe me."


    As a man, he didn''t need frivolous words and only needed to tell them how much he loved their daughter at this moment.

 Chapter 1208 No Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1208 No Confession</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    It was quiet.


    After his voice fell into this room, everyone seemed to be in shock until the sound of chock tears were heard.


    Sakura''s mother cried and looked away at this moment while closing her mouth with her hands. Her feelings were mixed with both happiness and worry. She was happy that her daughter had found someone that could stay by her side during her hardest time, but at the same time, she was worried about Haru since she knew her daughter could only live for another year. She knew that this rtionship would not end well, but she couldn''t stop them.


    Sakura''s father had a conflicted expression. If Haru didn''t know about Sakura''s condition then he would kick him out without hesitation, but it was different when Haru knew about Sakura''s condition, but even so, Haru still decided to date her daughter apanying her to the end since it needed a lot of determination to do so.


    Haru looked at Sakura''s father since he knew the decision was in Sakura''s father''s hand. He looked at Sakura''s father calmly and could feel the hand which he held tighten, then he turned, seeing Sakura who was crying by his side.


    "Don''t cry, alright?"


    "Hm¡­" Sakura nodded, but she kept crying.


    Haru wanted to wipe the tears from her eyes, but Sakura''s father''s voice stopped him.


    "Your name is Kasugano-kun, right?"


    Haru was wearing disguise at that moment so both of Sakura''s parents didn''t know his identity and even if he was famous, there were a lot of people in this world who didn''t know about his name too after all, but he needed to watch out first.


    "Yes, father." Haru joked.


    "¡­"


    Sakura''s father twitched his lips, but ignored Haru''s remark. He stared at him and asked, "You know about Sakura''s condition?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you still want to be with her?"


    "Yes."


    There was no hesitation in his words when he answered Sakura''s father''s questions.


    "Why?"


    "I want to be with her, that''s all," Haru said.


    His answer was simple, but it was powerful.


    There was only one reason when someone wanted to be someone, and that was because that person wanted to be with their loved one.


    That was his answer.


    "You''re ready for that time?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura''s father sighed and bowed his head. "Then, I''ll leave her to you."


    "Thank you."


    Haru didn''t expect that their conversation would be over so quickly and it might be because they could feel his determination with their daughter even if he knew about her condition and when they saw their daughter''s expression, they knew that she also wanted to be with him.


    "Right, aunt, uncle¡­"


    "You''re not calling us, mother, or father?" Sakura''s mother asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­We can do that in the future," Haru said, however, it seemed their expression became sad when they heard his words since Sakura didn''t have a future, or rather her future was extremely short, and it was also the reason why he needed to tell them about this matter.


    "There''s another thing which I want to tell both of you," Haru said.


    "What is that?"


    "I want you to give me permission to take Sakura on treatment," Haru said.


    "Treatment?"


    Haru nodded and told them about Sumire along with Sakura''s chance to be cured from her disease.


    Listening to Haru''s words, of course, Sakura''s parents became excited, but also worried.


    It was a normal thing, when they were already in despair, they would do anything to grab a chance to escape from this despair.


    Sakura''s parents were sad about Sakura''s illness, but there was nothing that they could do then they became numb, waiting for their daughter''s remaining time to end without being able to do anything.


    So when Haru told them that there was a chance for Sakura to stay alive, they were very happy about it and didn''t hesitate to give him permission, however, they were wondering whether this treatment could save Sakura or not.


    "So where is this treatment?"


    "It''s in Chiyoda¡­" Haru told them about the location of the hospital and when he would also take Sakura to the hospital.


    They nodded and said that they would apany themter.


    Though, it might be difficult for Sakura''s father since he was very busy with his work, however, Sakura''s mother woulde.


    Haru didn''t seem that surprised when he heard Sakura''s father was busy since he knew how workaholic people in this country were.


    Thinking about Seri, he thought about taking her on a trip so that woman could take a break from her work.


    Then they ended their conversation, and had dinner together until 8 in the evening.


    Haru felt that it was time to go back since it was quite rude to stay too long in this house.


    "I''ll send you back," Sakura said.


    Sakura''s parents nodded and let Sakura send Haru back since they had known their rtionship was.


    Haru went out and Sakura also walked beside him. When he was right outside Sakura''s house, he said, "Then I''ve got to go back now. I''ll pick you up in a few days."


    "Umm¡­" Sakura smiled and said, "Thank you." She recalled what he had done for her and had made up her mind in her heart, but she wouldn''t utter it outloud since there was a chance for the treatment to be a failure so she wanted to keep it for herself first.


    However, Sakura couldn''t contain the emotion on her heart and kissed his lips without hesitation.


    It was their first kiss, but it felt much more wonderful than what she had thought. Her chest was tight, but strangelyfortable, especially when she was hugged by him.


    They stayed in this position for a few minutes, until they parted their lips.


    Sakura wanted to say that she loved him, but she was afraid until she was hugged again and her head was patted.


    "You can say that again when your treatment is done," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Sakura snuggled into his chest and said, "If my treatment is done, then you can propose to me again. In that time, I might consider epting your marriage proposal."


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you sound so haughty at this moment?"


    "Of course!" Sakura seemed to be annoyed and said, "If I ept your proposal then I''ll be your harem member, right? Then I need to prepare my heart! What if I''m being bullied by you and your harem?"


    "You don''t need to think too much as long as we enter bed together, then everything is solved," Haru said.


    Sakura blushed and hit Haru''s chest. "You pervert!" She hit him several times, but it didn''t hurt. She felt tired and leaned on his chest.


    "Hug me."


    Haru hugged Sakura.


    "I¡­"


    Sakura stopped then shook her head. She looked at him and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Haru said while patting Sakura''s head then asked, "Can I kiss you again before I go back?"


    Sakura blushed and nodded.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and kissed her for the second time. He knew that their rtionship had been established, but she needed to finish her treatment first.


    He parted his lips and said, "See you."


    "See you." Sakura smiled.


    Haru entered his car and drove away since he had a feeling if he stayed any longer then he might not bear to part with Sakura.


    Looking at the back of his car which slowly disappeared, Sakura couldn''t handle it anymore. Holding her cheeks with both of her hands, she jumped around in happiness and couldn''t help but shout, "Haru, I love you!"


    Sakura wanted to utter those words a lot of times, but at the same time, she was afraid to make him sad so she decided to gamble herself, waiting until she finished her treatment before she confessed to him again, but she might not be able to wait until then since her feeling for him grew even stronger now¡­

 Chapter 1209 Phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 1209 Phenomenon</h4>


    The next morning, Haru woke up on Kirari''s bed since he had been staying with Kirari. Looking at her sleeping face, he smiled but then he went to take a bath since his body felt sticky. At the same time, he was wondering whether he should go on the quest now.


    Haru had always brought a lot of things within his zipper storage except a Gundam which he ced on his house. Looking at his naked body in the mirror, he thought to take a bath first since he wasn''t in hurry, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to go to the quest as soon as possible since the faster hepleted the quest, the better it was.


    "Haru?"


    Hearing Kirari''s voice, he came out from the bathroom without drying his body. "What''s wrong, Kirari?"


    "Oh? Can you take me to the bathroom? My legs are weak¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and knew that it was his fault, he quickly dried his body then went to the bed to carry Kirari to the bathroom.


    Kirari sighed while hugging him. It felt really good, but at the same time, she felt very tired.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give your body a massageter," Haru said.


    "Um¡­"


    Kirari nodded and felt d that her husband-to-be was able to give her a special massage which was able to recover her stamina. "Say¡­ do you think I should live in your house?"


    "Hmm?"


    Under the shower, Kiriko Kiyuna cleaned her body. She rinsed her hair and sighed when she thought about her tired job.


    In front of everyone, Kiriko was only a normal high school student, but secretly, she was working as a pilot of Daimidaler pilot and worked under Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Of course, Kiriko wouldn''t tell anyone about it since she was sure that a lot of people would think of her as a weirdo, when they knew about her job.


    Kiriko sighed and wondered whether she should stop this job.


    [Scramble! Scramble!]


    [Type 2. Rise over.]


    [Remove the castering device.]


    "¡­"


    Kiriko, who had just taken a bath, was stunned, and then she took a long sigh. She quickly left the bathroom and dried her body quickly before wearing her suit as soon as possible before entering the cockpit of the giant robot.


    Inside the monitoring room, several people watched the conflict which was happening in the city. Their expression was gloomy when they saw their allies were defeated one by one.


    "Mass-produced machines are no longer enough. They''re learning and evolving."


    The people around him seemed to ignore this guy''s sentence and reported the condition of the robot.


    "Type-2 departure preparation isplete."


    The guy was unperturbed and asked, "Can we do it?"


    "It''s passable¡­ However, the pilot''s particle oscition has been unstable."


    "We have no choice. Send it out!"


    [Starting preparation. Complete.]


    Inside the cockpit of the robot, Kiriko had a calm expression and heard the report from themunication device within the robot.


    "Daimidr Type-2, Kiriko, on the departure stand-by."


    "Open gate 3-5. Type-2 ejection."


    [Catapult Route 44. Jointing to Chidori]


    "Jointplete!"


    The booster within theunch pad started to shoot out a fire, ready tounch the robot.


    "Three. Two. One. Zero."


    "Daimidr Shoot-in!"


    Theunch pad shot the robot straight off the battlefield.


    "Daimidr Type-2. Kiriko. Range up!"


    "Route 44, Chidori, hatch released!"


    "Daimidr Shoot-out!"


    Suddenly therge bridge within the city started to crack and arge robot appeared within the river causing arge wave which blew everything away.


    The robot didn''t do anything, but it had caused several damages to surrounding areas.


    Kiriko, inside the robot, took a deep breath while listening to themunicating device.


    "The particlepartment is unstable, but can you make do?"


    "I''ll do my best," Kiriko said. She controlled the robot slowly, entering the city which was damaged from the battle against the robot of Penguin Empire. Along the way, she saw a mass-type robot which was destroyed on the ground and ignored it since her opponent was right in front of her.


    Kiriko dashed and sent out a punch, but her opponent sent out a beam which caused her robot to short out and the screen to error, but it quickly returned to normal, however, when she was about to counter, her opponent appeared in front of her and sent out a punch on her robot.


    *Baam!*


    Kiriko was being beaten senselessly without being able to fight back.


    "Guwaaahh!!!"


    Kiriko screamed in pain before she fell down after being shot down by a beam. Falling into the city, destroying various buildings, her helmet cracked and her head was bleeding, but she wouldn''t go back down. She tried to control her robot again, however, it couldn''t move!


    "Why won''t you move?!"


    Kiriko was in panic, and she didn''t know what to do in this situation. All she could do was to hear the unfortunate news one after another.


    "Mdhara and Svadishhana are down!


    Manipura, Anahata, and Visuddha are also not good!"


    "Ajna and Sahasrara, all generators havepletely died."


    Kiriko gritted her teeth and saw the opponent in front of her didn''t give her mercy and attacked her with a barrage of missiles.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Uwaahh!!!"


    Kiriko raised her hands to protect herself, but the impact of the explosion was so big that it damaged her robot. Her suit was blown away, along with her scream, she passed out without being able to do anything.


    The opponent seemed to notice Kiriko''s condition and seemed to take out a camera to do something.


    The staff of Beauty Salon PRINCE could only look at this scene with frustration without being able to do anything.


    However, at this moment¡­


    *Shine!*


    "W, what is this?!"


    Everyone in this world was startled when they saw a bright pink light enveloped this world and suddenly they felt their bodies hot for some reason.


    This phenomenon only happened for a second and it quickly vanished, making everyone think that it was only an illusion.


    Kiriko''s opponent, who piloted arge robot with a simr feature to a penguin, seemed to be arguing about something before they quickly flew away back to their headquarters.


    Inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, three main staff of this organization were amazed by that phenomenon.


    "What amazing HI-ERO paticles!"


    "This¡­ it is impossible for a human to be able to produce this amount of HI-ERO particles!"


    "What''s happening?!"


    "What is the source of those HI-ERO particles? We need to find him/her as soon as possible!"


    The man awoken of the three staff who seemed to be panicking and they hurriedly searched the source of this phenomenon.


    Within the destroyed town and fire, a single man appeared.


    The man sighed since he didn''t expect someone would happen as soon as he came to this world.


    Yes, the name of this man was Kasugano Haruka!


    Haru didn''t expect his "pleasure magic" would be activated forcefully after an abundant energy entered his body, however, he quickly regained control and made phenomenon vanish since if he continued, he was sure that the world would be full of horny people and he couldn''t let that happen.


    Haru looked at the destroyedrge robot with a strange expression, but then he noticed the presence of someone. He quickly moved in that direction and saw a naked girl wounded inside the destroyed robot. He checked her condition before sighing in relief, but he needed to take her to the hospital.


    Haru took off his jacket and covered her naked body, but at the same time, he had to admit this girl had amazing tits and nipples.


    Kiriko feltfortable for some reason and knew that she was being carried by someone.


    "You shouldn''t move yet."


    Hearing this voice, Kiriko opened her eyes slightly, but she couldn''t see the figure who carried her.


    "You''re¡­?"


    "I''m¡­"


    Kiriko felt sleepy and closed her eyes, but at the same time, she wished to hear the name of the person who helped her at this moment.

 Chapter 1210 Eight Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 1210 Eight Seconds</h4>


    After sending the girl to the hospital, Haru went to the nearby convenience store to buy a cigarette since he needed to calm down. He felt that the energy in this world was so intense and it tried to enter his body forcefully which made him need to watch out.


    ''Are these HI-ERO particles?''


    Haru could feel that when he stayed in this world, he became very strong which made him curious what HI-ERO particles were. He also recalled the huge robot which he had seen before, one with a veryrge left hand and a small right hand, the other one had a shape of penguin which made him know instantly that the penguin robot should be a robot from the Penguin Empire.


    One of his quests told him to seek the purpose of the Penguin Empire in this world and from his observation, he could tell that the Penguin Empire was the viin in this world, and at the same time, he was wondering what kind of viin the Penguin Empire was.


    After his quest on Toshinori''s world, he had seen various viins, but the viin in this world might be quite different.


    Haru wanted to do some research, but he wasn''t in that mood right now. He lit up the cigarette and smoked it right outside of the convience store. It just happened to be raining so he needed to take shelter for a while.


    Haru knew that smoking was bad and it would make his tongue dull, especially when his tongue was very sensitive, but he could clean it easily by using his ability.


    White smoke was released from his mouth and somehow it made him quite lonely, especially when he saw the deserted street in front of him. It might be because of the rain or it might be because of the fight between two giant robots before everyone decided to stay in their houses or shelter so the street was very deserted.


    In this world, the first thing he needed to do was to find out what Beauty Salon PRINCE and Penguin Empire were.


    Once he found out about both organizations, it would be easier for him to find out about HI-ERO particles, Penguin Empire Robot, and Super Sound.


    ''And what the heck is that weird robot?''


    Haru remembered the robot with a strangelyrge left arm and a small right arm. He felt that the design of that robot was very weird and it was off bnce, wondering what the heck was on the mind of the creator of that weird robot.


    Within the shelter, he opened his palm and tried to gather the pink particle which tried to enter his body before, but when he tried to gather it¡­


    *Shatter!*


    The pink particles suddenly scattered away and he couldn''t gather them again.


    Haru frowned since he didn''t expect that it would be hard to control this energy, but at the same time, he knew once he was able to control this particle, it would make him several times stronger.


    "HI-ERO particles¡­"


    Haru looked toward the raining sky while letting out another white smoke.


    "You¡­! The high school student, over there! How dare you smoke in public!"


    Haru didn''t wear a uniform and thought that it was someone else, so he decided to ignore this remark, but then his cigarette was taken and thrown away.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru turned and saw a quite beautiful woman with brown twintails hair.


    The woman wore a pink panther sweater and a short ck skirt, staring at him with a strict expression.


    Then he lowered his gaze slightly and had to admit the breast size of this woman was very big.


    "You''re a high school student, right? How dare you smoke right in front of the convenience store!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "I might not be a high school student."


    "Huh?!" The woman seemed surprised and shook her head. "No. You''re a high school student."


    Haru felt this woman was a bit funny and asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    "It''s my instinct as a guidance counselor." The woman stared at him and said, "I can tell that you''re a high school student."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless since this woman could tell that he was a high school student by her instinct which made him not sure what to say for a moment.


    "I''m not a high school student," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "No, you''re a high school student!" The woman folded her arms and looked at him angrily. "You know, I have seen a lot of guys like you!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    "Yes!" The woman nodded and reprimanded him. "You''re trying to act like an adult by smoking and doing something bad to rebel against your parents, but you need to know that even if you smoke, you won''t be an adult! What you need to do is to study¡­"


    Haru smiled and listened to her words while nodding then took another cigarette, but when he was about to light it up, his cigarette was taken and was thrown by her again.


    "You bastard?! Did you listen to me?!" The woman seemed very annoyed by Haru''s act.


    "Yes. I listen to you, Sensei, but I''m not a high school student," Haru said patiently.


    "No! You''re a high school student! I''m sure of it!" The woman stared at Haru with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "Yes, I''m a high school student, but I''m not a student in your school." He gave up since somehow this woman reduced his loneliness.


    The woman nodded and showed a triumphant expression when she heard that he acknowledged himself as a high school student.


    "Then I''ll go now."


    Haru said goodbye and decided to do his research, but then his shoulder was being held.


    "Wait!"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Haru looked at the woman curiously.


    "You¡­! You''re going to smoke again, right?" The woman asked.


    "I''m not." Shaking his head, Haru said, "Please believe me."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The woman stared at Haru for a full eight seconds without saying anything.


    Haru had heard a saying that when a woman and a man stared at each other for a full eight seconds, they would fall in love with each other, but he hadn''t confirmed whether it was true or not.


    "Follow me," the woman said without hesitation and pulled his hand somewhere.


    "Wait! Wait! I''m all wet from the rain!"


    "Just bear with it! My home is nearby!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru came to this world only for almost an hour, but he was invited to enter the room of a beautiful woman which made him speechless.


    Inside the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone received a report that their pilot, Kiriko Kiyuna, was being brought to the hospital by someone, but more than that they didn''t expect that the one who brought her to the hospital was¡­


    "Is he the one?"


    "It should be."


    "From our observation, he should be the one who caused that HI-ERO particle explosion."


    "¡­¡­"


    If Haru was here, then he would be surprised at the speed of the organization in this world to find him quickly.


    Everyone stared at Haru for a full few seconds and had to admit that this guy was very handsome.


    "Is he a human?"


    "Yes. He''s human. You can see his information on the screen."


    It was very easy for Haru to forgo his identity and he had forged it when he walked to the hospital before.


    "I see¡­ an orphan, huh?"


    "But this guy is very handsome."


    The female members of the organization nodded at the same time.


    "Hmm¡­" The man, who seemed to be the leader of this organization, nodded and made his decision.


    "Sonan Kyouko!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The man stared at his subordinate and said, "Bring him here. We need another pilot to defeat the Penguin Empire!"


    "Yes!"


    Staring at Haru''s face on the screen, Sonan Kyouko had made up her decision.


    ''Penguin Empire¡­ I''ll defeat you no matter what!!!''

 Chapter 1211 Im not casual person

    <h4>Chapter 1211 I''m not casual person</h4>


    Haru looked at this woman who brought him to her apartment.


    "Please enter," the woman said.


    Haru nodded and entered her apartment but¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    The woman blushed and said, "Sorry, it is a bit messy."


    ''A bit?''


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything, even though there was a lot of can of beers that scattered around the house.


    "Here''s a towel. Dry yourself, I''ll take a bath first then you can go after me," the woman said and threw a towel at Haru.


    "Thank you, Sensei."


    Haru caught the towel and dried himself. He looked at the woman who entered the bathroom and wondered whether this woman didn''t feel wary toward him, especially when he was a young man. Shaking his head, he decided to clean up her apartment since it was too messy.


    From her apartment alone, he could tell that this woman was single and at least she was in herte 20''s.


    Haru didn''t see the presence of another man and wondered whether this woman was a simr existence to Minagawa Akane.


    Minagawa Akane was his ex-teacher and both of them had that kind of rtionship previously, but he had stopped their rtionship so¡­¡­


    ''Well¡­''


    In the end, Haru didn''t think too much and cleaned up the apartment.


    Chieko Kakazu thought that she might have made a blunder. She held her cheeks that were blushing when she thought that she had brought a student to her apartment.


    Fortunately Haru didn''t wear a uniform or else she would have a scandal since she had invited a student into her apartment.


    Chieko Kakazu was a teacher and a teacher, even though it seemed quite exciting to have a rtionship with a student, however, the rtionship between student and teacher was a taboo and it was something that shouldn''t be done.


    Chieko knew about that, but she was quite tempted, especially when she saw him smoking under the shelter with a lonely expression. At that moment, she knew that she couldn''t leave him alone or else he might go in the wrong direction in his life.


    Chieko felt that she couldn''t leave him alone and decided to invite him to her apartment.


    But when she thought about it calmly, she knew that her decision was too rushed.


    "Ugh¡­ what should I do?''"


    Thinking if someone from her school knew that she had invited a student into her apartment, she knew that her career might be over.


    "Well, whatever."


    Chieko was toozy to think too much and in the end, she thought to have a beer to forget all of her matters.


    When Chieko came out from the bathroom, she was surprised when she saw that her apartment had be very clean and saw the person who had cleaned her apartment.


    "Sensei, your underwear is too risky as a teacher," Haru said while pointing at the red skimpy panties which he had put on the sofa.


    "¡­"


    Chieko blushed, but then she shook her head and had to admit that this guy was very efficient and good. "I might be a teacher, but I''m a woman. I want to be beautiful all the time, right?" She smiled and asked, "So what do you think of my underwear?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether he had been caught by a nympho, but he needed to think about this matter positively and thought that this woman might have a good heart rather than voracious sex drive.


    "I''m sure that your boyfriend is very happy to have you as girlfriend, wearing those risky underwears all the time," Haru said with a sigh.


    Chieko smiled and said, "You sure have a good mouth. Did you work at the host club part-time?" She walked to the fridge and took a can of beer.


    "No." Shaking his head, Haru said, "I''m not working at the host club." He knew the host club very well and knew that the people who were working there were very good at deceiving girls and women. He was sure that if he worked in that ce, he would be the richest one.


    "So where is your school?" Chieko asked while drinking a beer. She sat on the sofa while crossing her legs, ignoring the fact that her panties were clearly shown.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at this woman''s posture, which was quite risky, which made him speechless. He thought that he needed to go out as soon as possible.


    "Sensei, if you invite me to this ce because you''re thirsty for warmth of the opposite gender, then you might find the right person since I''m very good at that matter, but I''m not that casual person." Haru stood up and bowed his head. "I am sorry, I remember something so please excuse me."


    Haru had a lot of quests that he needed toplete and he knew that those quests might be dangerous. He couldn''t let a stranger be implicated in his matter, especially a beautiful woman such as this woman.


    Though, if there was a chance, then he might not reject a deep lesson with this woman in the future.


    "¡­"


    Chieko wanted to say something, but she decided to close her mouth since she knew that her decision was to rush so she didn''t say anything when she saw him had left her apartment.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s back, Chieko smiled and thought that this guy was interesting. She also had a feeling that this young man also wasn''t lying since her woman instinct this man had a lot of experience in that area which made her want to invite him to her apartment before.


    "Right, who is his name?"


    Chieko forgot to ask his name, but she wasn''t worried since she had a feeling that she would see him in the future.


    Haru went to the hotel and decided to be a high school in this world. The school that he had chosen was right in this city since if he wanted to meet the Penguin Empire or the Beauty Salon PRINCE, he needed to be in ce where the problem was happening.


    Haru had a feeling that the Penguin Empire would attack this town sooner orter, and the only problem was to find out about this Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Haru had found out about this Beauty Salon PRINCE and it was really a salon which made him speechless, but at the same time, it wasn''t a normal salon. It was a special salon that was used for gathering of the most outstanding professors from various countries in this world to fight against the Penguin Empire.


    ''But why is it a salon?''


    Haru was confused, but he didn''t think too much since sometimes the setting of each story was very strange.


    Haru had found out about the Penguin Empire, but the information about it was very limited since the only thing which he had found out was the photo of the giant penguin robot. Even now, he also found out that the people in this world were still clueless about the purpose of the Penguin Empire.


    Before, Haru didn''t erase his trail and he was sure that someone would find him sooner orter after he had saved that pilot.


    Laying on the bed, Haru had a feeling after he hadpleted this quest, he was sure that his strength would increase several times. Though, at the same time, he felt lonely and felt a bit regret rejecting that female teacher''s invitation before. Shaking his head, he thought positively that he was able to control his anaconda and felt an improvement on his moral somehow.


    "Let''s sleep for now."


    Haru knew that it was useless to think too much. He had set up the bait and he only needed to wait for the fish to eat his bait.


    ''Or penguins?''


    Well, a penguin also ate a fish, but he wasn''t sure what kind of bait that the penguin in this world would eat.


    "What an incredible amount of HI-ERO particles!"


    On the top of the throne, a person, no, a penguin stood with an amazed expression when he saw what had happened before.


    "We need to get him! We have to make sure that he needs to join us!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "With such an incredible amount of HI-ERO particles, without doubt this young man is the most perverted human in the world! We need to get him no matter what! For the future of our empire!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Then a group of bipedal penguins stood up and saluted the empire.


    At this moment, Haru didn''t know what kind of trouble had been waiting for him in the future.

 Chapter 1212 High School Life

    <h4>Chapter 1212 High School Life</h4>


    Kiriko held her head when she thought about what had happened before. When she thought about herst fight, she had decided to resign since she felt that as a high school student, she didn''t want to do this weird job anymore.


    Kiriko was a normal high school student, and she wanted to have a normal high school life such as ying with her friends and didn''t want to spend her time fighting against a strange enemy such as Penguin Empire.


    Kiriko wanted a normal high school life!


    In the end, Kiriko resigned and no one could stop her.


    Walking toward her school, Kiriko wondered who had saved her after that fight before. She remembered his silver hair, but she didn''t remember his name nor his face. The only thing that he could remember was his short silver hair and two "ahoge" (foolish hair, you can search it on the inte) on the top of his head.


    "Why should I pass out at that time?!"


    Kirika felt depressed since she didn''t have a chance to thank him before. She let out a sigh once again, but then she realized that she was almostte for school.


    "I''mte! I''mte!"


    Kiriko ran very quickly toward the school. She didn''t have time to have breakfast and only had bread. She ate it while running and her appearance at this moment was simr to an old-school student of shoujo manga that waste for her school.


    If Kiriko suddenly crashed into a transfer student then it would be perfect.


    Kiriko didn''t think too much and ran as soon as possible, but then she really crashed into someone at the intersection.


    "Ow!"


    Kiriko felt that she had crashed into something hard and fell down because of the impact, but suddenly a hand caught her waist.


    "I''m sorry, are you alright?"


    "It hurts!"


    Kiriko dropped the bread on her mouth and held her nose with both of her hands. She was wondering whether her nose would turn red at this moment.


    "No, no, it''s my fault for running so sudd----"


    Kiriko stopped talking and opened her mouth wide when she saw the person who had caught her. Then suddenly her face flushed since the distance between the two of them was really close and a pink aura started to release from her body.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Kiriko pushed him away and calmed herself, stabilized the energy within her body and let out a sigh of relief when she didn''t go berserk at that moment. When she had calmed herself, she looked up once again and at the person that she had crashed into.


    Short silver hair that was parted to the right and carefully styled, tall body and muscr body, ck rimmed sses, and a cool expression without a smile.


    Kiriko blushed when she looked at him and almost went berserk again. She really hated the fact that she was a "Factor" and the fact that she would release HI-ERO particles when she was in heat which made her life very hard.


    "You alright?"


    "Y, yes! I, I''m alright!"


    "Is that so? That''s good." The young man nodded and said, "Here''s your bread, I''ve caught it before it touched the ground."


    "Tha - thank you very much." Kiriko received her breakfast and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since she was very nervous.


    "Are youing from xxx school?"


    "Ah, yes!" Kiriko nodded several times shyly.


    "Really? Can you guide me there? I''m a transfer student at that school."


    "Eh? Really?" Kiriko was surprised.


    "Yes." The young man nodded with a light smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kiriko seemed to be in a daze when she saw him smile for the first time then that smile changed instantly which made her long for his smile again.


    "Right, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh! My name is Kiriko Kiyuna. Nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun," Kiriko said with a smile and thought that her spring hade.


    If it was a normal shoujo manga story, then both young man and girl would have a fight with each other then suddenly would meet each other again in the ss which led into the situation where they would face each other.


    However, this wasn''t a shoujo manga, but rather a harem novel.


    Haru had made up preparations and found out the pilot that he had saved before.


    Kiriko Kiyuna.


    Haru knew that Kiriko was her lead to find the location or to join the Beauty Salon PRINCE since Kiriko was a pilot of that giant robot.


    After he knew where Kiriko''s school was, he directly transferred into her school since he knew that sooner orter, as long as he stayed with her, he would be exposed to the activity of Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    However, Haru didn''t expect to meet Kiriko this early and in the morning at that. He also felt a bit surprised when he saw a pink light emitted from her body, but before he could research it any further, it had disappeared which made him wonder whether Kiriko Kiyuna, the girl in front of him, was the protagonist of this world.


    Haru didn''t think that it was surprising when the protagonist of this world was female since there were a lot of stories with a female as the protagonist.


    Talking to each other along the way, Kiriko led him to the teacher''s office.


    "Here''s the teacher''s office, do you need me to guide you?" Kiriko asked.


    "Don''t worry, I can do it myself," Haru said with a smile.


    "I, is that so?" Kiriko sighed and felt a bit disappointed.


    "But thanks for your help and if it doesn''t bother you, can we exchange each other''s numbers? I''ve been uneasy since I don''t have a friend in this town, but I''m d that I can get to know you beforehand," Haru said smoothly.


    "Y, yes!" Kiriko was very excited and jumped around happily inside her head.


    Very quickly, Haru received Kiriko''s phone number and said, "Then, I''ll greet the teacher first."


    "Yes! I hope that we can be in the same ss!" Kiriko said with a smile.


    "Me too." Haru nodded and said, "But don''t you need to be in hurry? You''ll bete."


    "Ah!" Kiriko only remembered it and panicked. "See¡­ see you again, Kasungano-kun! L, let''s meet againter!"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said goodbye to Kiriko. He shook his head and knocked on the door of the teacher''s office.


    "Enter."


    Haru opened the door and raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect to meet this woman.


    "Oh!"


    Chieko was also surprised when she saw Haru.


    Unlike his wild appearance before, Haru''s appearance at this moment was very neat and tidy.


    If Chieko wanted to say that then Haru could be the role model regarding the school attire. Though, at this moment, he was wearing a gakuran not her school uniform, but she understood that it was because he didn''t have a uniform since he was a transfer student.


    Chieko smiled and said, "You''re Kasugano Haruka-kun?"


    "Yes, Sensei."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since he didn''t expect to meet this teacher again.


    "Hmm¡­" Chieko stood up and observed him.


    "Sensei, is this sexual harassment?" Haru asked.


    "Well, your appearance just surprises me." Chieko looked at him and asked, "I can''t believe that the delinquent that I''ve met at that time is a role model of student at this moment."


    The contrast of Haru that she had seen before was very big since she had seen him smoking before, and at this moment, his appearance was very tidy, neat, and clean which shocked her, however, she had to admit that he was very handsome.


    Chieko nodded and asked, "How about it? You''re just being transferred, but do you want to be a Head Disciplinary Officer?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru pushed the frame of his sses and asked, "Is it alright for you to decide something as important as that so abruptly, Sensei? You''re abusing your authority right now."


    Chiekoughed and said, "You''re so funny! It has been decided! You''re going to be the Head Disciplinary Officer!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I haven''t even agreed yet?" Haru asked.


    "Just think of it as a punishment for being caught smoking before." Chieko smiled and said, "If you''re a Head Disciplinary Officer, I can also supervise you so you won''t do any misdeeds in this school, alright?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and asked, "Do I have any choice?"


    "No!"


    Chiekoughed when she saw his helpless expression and thought that it was even more fun. She knew that Haru was very smart, especially when she saw the report of his study previously and she knew that this guy also had an invitation to study at MIT.


    If Chieko guided him well, then her career would be bright and she really needed to supervise him so he didn''t do any misdeeds and canceled the invitation to that university.


    "So from now on, I''ve you in my care, alright, Kasugano-kun?" Chieko smiled and made a circle on his broad chest.


    Looking at her devilish smile, Haru was wondering what would happen to his high school life in this world.

 Chapter 1213 Real Harem Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1213 Real Harem Protagonist</h4>


    It had been a week since he had transferred to this school, but Haru hadn''t found a clue about the Penguin Empire since he hadn''t met until now. He was wondering whether he had overestimated the ability of the organization in this world and at the same time.


    Haru sighed, but he didn''t think too much and the only thing that he could do was to be closer to Kiriko Kiyuna.


    "Haruka-kun, are you going back? Let''s go back together?" Kiriko asked.


    "I''m sorry, Kiriko. I need to apany Kakazu-sensei to discipline someone," Haru said.


    "I see¡­" Kiriko seemed quite sad at that moment.


    "But don''t worry, tomorrow, I''ll go back early and if you want, we can go somewhere," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Kiriko was surprised since she was invited by him.


    Looking at how infuated this girl was, Haru sighed inwardly and felt ufortable since he was doing something bad. He tried to get close to Kiriko, even though he didn''t feel anything toward her¡­ well, in truth he felt something toward her, especially when he thought about her pink nipples which often appeared on his dream and he hadn''t touched a woman which made him quite unbearable.


    "Then, it is a promise! I want to go to visit the popr pancake shop!" Kiriko said excitedly. At the same time, she was considering whether she should ask him whether he was the one who had helped her at that time.


    "Good."


    Haru nodded and agreed. He thought that it should be time for him to ask Kiriko about the existence of Beauty Salon PRINCEter.


    "Kasugano! Hurry up!"


    Haru and Kiriko turned then saw Chieko who seemed quite impatient at that moment.


    "I''ll go first, Kiriko," Haru said.


    "Bye, Haruka-kun."


    Waving her hand, Kiriko smiled and said goodbye.


    Haru nodded and walked toward Chieko.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Kiriko was wondering why Haru and Chieko seemed quite close, but when she thought about it calmly, she felt that it was normal since Chieko was the guidance counselor of the school and Haru was the head of the Disciplinary Officer so it was normal for both of them to be close.


    "Kiriko-chan!"


    Kiriko looked at her three friends who came toward her with a smile.


    "How is your rtionship with Kasugano-kun?"


    "H, huh? What do you mean?" Kiriko became flustered.


    "You should be fast since you have a lot ofpetitors."


    "I''ve heard that someone has sent him a love letter before."


    "W, what?!"


    Kiriko was surprised since it was her first time hearing that Haru had received a love letter which made her panic.


    Kiriko''s three friends knew that they needed to help Kiriko if she wanted to have a rtionship with Haru since they knew how popr Haru was. In truth, they were also tempted by Haru, but they knew that they shouldn''t fight for a boy against their friend so they decided to support Kiriko.


    However, at the same time, they also needed to remind Kiriko to be in hurry or else, she might lose him.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Hearing her friends'' words, Kiriko wasn''t sure what to do, and thought that she should call him tonight to ask about this matter.


    "Kiriko-chan¡­"


    At this moment, there was a boy who was looking at Kiriko with a longing expression and clenched his hand hard. It seemed that he had made up his mind to do something.


    Walking next to each other, Haru could feel Chieko staring at him.


    "Is there something wrong, Kakazu-sensei?"


    "Huh? Kakazu-sensei? Don''t you usually call me Chieko-sensei?" Chieko raised her eyebrow.


    "If someone hears us then they might misunderstand our rtionship." Haru maintained his cool expression and said, "We''re both a student and a teacher. You''re a guidance counselor at this school and I''m the Head Disciplinary Officer. We shouldn''t do something that breaks the rules of the school. We need to give an example to everyone in this school."


    Chieko snorted and said, "If I didn''t see you smoking at that time, I''d believe your words, but you''re not like this. Your real self is more free than this. Don''t you feel tired maintaining that good student facade?"


    "I don''t know what are you talking about?" Haru looked at Chieko and said, "If your intention to call me is to joke, then can you let me go back early?"


    "Do you want to go back with that girl?" Chieko asked.


    "That girl?"


    "Kiriko Kiyuna." Chieko folded her arms and puffed her cheeks. "Do you like her?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Sensei, why are you acting like you''re my girlfriend? Please remember that we''re a student and a teacher. We shouldn''t do something taboo."


    Chieko stared at Haru who was also staring at her. She looked away and snorted. "Hmph! Sooner orter, you''ll fall under my skirt!"


    "¡­"


    "Sensei¡­ that''s sexual harassment¡­" Haru sighed and said, "There are a lot of guys in this world and I''m sure that there are a lot of men who are interested in you since you''re beautiful and all. You don''t need to do something that might end your career."


    "The more you run, the more I want to chase after you," Chieko said with a smile. She felt that it was interesting with him and at the same time, she knew that this guy was very well down, after she had seen him during the swimming ss.


    Chieko wanted to try to do it with her student, especially with Haru since this guy really attracted her.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering why he became entangled with this woman. He shook his head and asked, "So what is your business, Sensei?"


    Chieko raised her eyebrows and let out a tired sigh.


    "Kouchi Madanbashi."


    "Oh?"


    "Can you apany me to re-educate him?" Chieko asked.


    Pushing the frame of his sses, Haru nodded and said, "Why not? I''ll help you since I''m the Head Disciplinary Officer."


    "Then after that, let''s go to my apartment¡­" Chieko moved closer and whispered, "I''ll teach you an extra lesson after school."


    ''This woman¡­''


    Haru knew that he needed to get serious or else this woman would think that she was able to tease him as much as she wanted, but he wasn''t a toy and if this woman kept pushing him, then he didn''t mind teaching her what the real man was.


    The corridor happened to be quiet and there were only both of them within, Chieko smiled when she had sessfully teased him, but then she was suddenly pushed on the wall.


    *Baam!*


    Chieko was startled and then stared at Haru who showed his aggressive side.


    The distance between the two of them was very close and Chieko could feel his warm breath and masculine smell which made her body hot.


    "Sensei, if you keep ying like this, I might take you seriously and by that time¡­"


    Lifting her chin, Haru stared at Chieko''s beautiful face and said, "I might not able to stop and mess you up."


    *Gulp!*


    Chieko gulped and blushed, but then¡­


    Haru showed a harmless smile and said, "I was joking. Let''s go and re-educate Kouchi Madanbashi, Chieko-sensei." Then he walked toward the guidance room without waiting for her.


    "¡­"


    Calming herself for a while, Chieko patted her chest to calm her throbbing heart. She knew it, and knew that Haru was a wolf in sheep''s clothing and it excited her.


    "Haru, wait for me!"


    Chieko was tempted and wondered how this guy was going to mess her up.

 Chapter 1214 How to defeat peverted guy?

    <h4>Chapter 1214 How to defeat peverted guy?</h4>


    Under the umbre, a woman looked at the device which showed the location of her target. Her expression became firm and finally, she found him!


    Haru and Chieko entered the guidance room at the same time but¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    "That damn gakuran idiot!" Chieko was full of anger when she saw that the guidance room was empty and she didn''t see Kouichi Madanbashi inside. Herrge breasts were undting and she was full of anger, but then firm hands held her shoulders.


    "Kakazu-sensei, calm down. Take a deep breath," Haru said, trying to calm the woman. He had to admit even though her beauty wasn''t much, her chest was so bombastic.


    Chieko took a deep breath and calmed herself. She looked at him and nodded. "Thank you, but I need to chase after him to change his gakura into this uniform."


    "Good." Haru nodded and said, "Don''t get too excited, I am sure that he''s still outside. We can chase after him."


    Chieko nodded and started to run toward the entrance of the school so that guy wouldn''t escape from her.


    Looking at how strict this woman was, Haru was wondering why this woman was so perverted at the same time. He shook his head and also started to chase after Chieko since he knew how perveted Kouichi Madanbashi was.


    After school everyone went back to their home, however, within this group of students there was one student with a different uniform who walked out from the school.


    Unlike everyone who wore a zer, this guy wore a gakuran (Japanese uniform).


    His expression seemed calm, but inside his head, he was wondering which porn that he should watch after he returned to his apartment.


    "Wait, Madanbashi Kouichi!"


    "Hmm?" The young man was named Madanbashi Koichi. He turned and looked at this teacher boredly. "Kakazu Chieko-sensei."


    "¡­"


    Madanbashi was silent then stared at Chieko''s breasts. ''It''s pointlesslyrge as usual.''


    Chieko frowned and ignored Madanbashi''s gaze. "Unsurprisingly, you have yet again chosen to break the school rules."


    "Break school rules?" Madanbashi seemed surprised.


    "As the guidance counselor for this school, my patience for you has run out!"


    "W, wait, Sensei!" Madanbashi seemed to be panicking at this moment.


    Chieko folded her arms and raised her eyebrow. "After all this time, you''re making ame excuse now?"


    "I had no idea it was against the rules to ogle your over-sized breasts like this!" Madanbashi said while staring at Chieko''s breasts boldly.


    "Quit staring at them brazenly!" Chieko pushed Madanbashi''s head away. She became annoyed and reminded. "You know damn well that the problem is that you''re breaking the school dress code!"


    "You mean my clothes? But my sleeves aren''t too long, and there''s nothing unusual about the hems of my pants. What part of this uniform is in breach of the dress code?" Madanbashi asked. He didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong after all.


    "The entire thing!"


    Chieko pointed her finger at the male student who walked beside them and said, "Why aren''t you wearing the designated school uniform?!" She raised the zer that she had brought and said, "Change into this!!" She showed the formal uniform of the school and pushed it against Madanbashi.


    "No way!" Madanbashi refused without hesitation. He smirked and moved forward. "I wouldn''t be caught dead in such a wimpy zer!" He was about to knead Chieko''s breasts, but suddenly his wrists sped down.


    "What?!" Madanbashi was startled.


    "Madanbashi. You can read porn or peek at girls as much as you want, but forcing yourself against a teacher is a crime." Haru stared down at Mandabashi.


    "¡­"


    Chieko looked at Haru with a speechless expression since this guy had just pushed her on the wall before, but she also felt happy that he had protected her from the perverted guy in front of her.


    Sweat dripping from Madanbashi''s forehead and he could feel that his wrists were in pain, but he wouldn''t back down in the contest between men.


    "Kasugano Haruka. Say what you want, I''m not a hypocrite like you! As a man, I dare to say that I am a pervert! I want to fondle Kakazu Chieko-sensei''s breasts and even if you stop me, I''ll do that again tomorrow and I won''t stop!" Madanbashi shouted.


    "You perverted brat!!!" Chieko hurriedly protected her breasts and couldn''t believe that there was such a perverted student. She felt a bit afraid, thinking that her breasts might be targeted every day by this perverted student everyday, it made her furious when this perverted student directly caused trouble for Haru, thinking that she should give him more punishment or should she kick him out of this school?


    Haru let go of Madanbashi''s wrist and stared at Madanbashi for a while.


    "Hehehe, you''re going to let me go now?" Madanbashi didn''t dare to move, but he was ready to fight when the situation was called.


    Haru moved closer at a very fast speed and whispered, "Your mom felt good."


    "Huh?!"


    Madanbashi felt that his heart stopped and his pupil shrank at this moment, he stared at this guy, no, this demon who whispered such a vicious word right into his ear which made him staggered and fall down on the ground. His heart then beat very fast and looked at Haru in disbelief.


    Haru squatted down and said in low voice, "Madanbashi. I don''t hate you, but I hate your actions. You''re free to fondle the breasts of girls or women, as much as you want, but you need their consent. Your actions might be forgiven because you''re a teenager, but not in front of me. If you dare to do that, then I''ll reallye to your mother, wife, daughter, aunt etc in the future and seduce them, believe me or not, when that happens, I''ll show their picture and video of me fondling their breasts and more to you."


    "¡­"


    Madanbashi''s expression became pale as he stared at this devil. He was too stunned to say anything since he didn''t expect this guy to be this evil. In his mind, his action was just a small mischief, but the price of that action was¡­


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru again, Madanbashi had a feeling that what this guy was saying was true and he didn''t dare to bet, but then his shoulder was patted.


    "Get up."


    Haru pulled Madanbashi, who had been silent for a while. "Sensei, where is the uniform?"


    "Oh, here." Chieko gave the uniform to Haru.


    Haru pulled Madanbashi''s hand and put the uniform on Madanbashi''s hand.


    "Change into this uniform tomorrow, alright? If you still want your gakuran, the school won''t stop you from transferring to another school."


    Haru patted Madanbashi''s shoulder once again and said, "Go back. Go and watch NTR porn at home so you can imagine what I will doter."


    "¡­"


    Madanbashi stared at Haru once again and asked, "Y, you''re going to do that?"


    Haru smiled and said, "Of course not. I was joking, Madanbashi. There''s no way that I''ll destroy someone else''s marriage, right?" He was joking at this moment, but if this guy really dared to touch Chieko-sensei''s breasts then¡­


    "¡­"


    Madanbashi felt that Haru wasn''t joking at that moment, and at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t make this guy his enemy or else¡­¡­


    When Madanbashi returned while holding the uniform that had been brought by Chieko, Chieko stared at Haru and asked, "What did you say to him? His expression was so pale." She wasn''t sure what this guy was saying, but she knew that it was something bad.


    "I''ve said that Kakazu-sensei''s breasts are off-limits, but he can touch someone else''s breasts," Haru said without shame. He didn''t lie, though, he didn''t say the detailed words to Chieko since this woman might be startled.


    Chiekoughed and asked, "What is it? You''re jealous? If you want, I can let you fondle my breast." She squeezed her arms around her breasts so it caused its size to get even bigger.


    "¡­¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Haru hadn''t touched anyone in the past week so it was hard to control himself.


    "Just kidding." Chieko smiled.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "If you have time to joke, then I''ll return back, Kakazu-sensei."


    However¡­


    Chieko moved closer and whispered, "But if you want, you cane to my apartment again tonight."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1215 First Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1215 First Encounter</h4>


    Sonan Kyouko.


    That was the name of this woman.


    Kyouko stood up at the entrance of the school and waited for her target toe. Looking at the students of the school, she noticed someone and wondered why this guy wore a gakuran when everyone wore a zer, but she didn''t think too much and couldn''t help but remember the words of her boss.


    "Your mission is to find a new particle umtor. In short, you are to find and establish contact with possible Factor candidates. Then test their power and skill. However, the enemy is also hunting Factor candidates. So don''t let your guard down."


    Kyouko stood up for a while and found her target. Though, at the same time, she was surprised when she saw the appearance of her target. From his appearance alone, she could tell that this guy was very strict and at the same time, he was also the Head Disciplinary Officer which made her think that he wasn''t a "Factor" candidate.


    Even so, she was determined to talk to him and test his ability as a "Factor".


    Walking out from the school, Haru was determined to visit Chieko''s apartment. He had been in this world for a week, but he hadn''t met either the members of Beauty Salon PRINCE or Penguin Empire. He had made up his preparation so he didn''t need to worry about Chieko being attacked by the enemies in the future. He also felt troubled by his urge so he didn''t have any hesitation anymore.


    Haru had a good impression of Chieko and her face was simr to Sakura, but of course, Chieko''s breasts were just too inhumane.


    Haru was thinking of going straight home since he had bought a luxurious condominium in this world then went to Chieko''s house after he had changed his clothes since he knew that it was terrible when someone found out that he had a rtionship with a teacher.


    If someone knew about that matter then without doubt Chieko would be fired from the school and he couldn''t let that happen.


    But when he walked, he noticed a long time ago that he was being followed by someone. He raised his eyebrow and wondered what was the intention of this woman to follow him all the time.


    However, he had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful.


    Haru pondered for a while and wondered whether this woman was from Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Haru didn''t hide information and he lived normally since he wanted either the member of the Beauty Salon PRINCE or the Penguin Empire to contact him, and it seemed that they had taken the bait.


    Haru didn''t want to startle this woman so he walked in a rxed way.


    Sonan Kyouko who followed Haru couldn''t help but sigh in relief when she saw that Haru didn''t seem to notice her, and at the same time, she thought that she needed to fasten her contact with Haru.


    "Kasugano Haruka! Please wait for me!"


    Haru thought that the woman would contact him soon and when he was about to turn, suddenly he was stunned when he saw three humanoid figures seeming to peek at the girls'' skirts together while chatting to each other under the stairs.


    "Found it!"


    "This is quite a nice vantage point!"


    "You can see under girls'' skirts perfectly from here."


    "Shh! Not so loud!"


    If the person who peeked at girls'' skirts were a brat or a high school student, or a human, he wouldn''t be surprised, but clearly, the three figures in front of him weren''t human, but rather¡­


    ''Penguin?''


    Haru had seen a bipedal octopus, so he didn''t seem that surprised when he saw the humanoid penguin, but¡­


    ''What the hell is that?!''


    Haru couldn''tprehend what was happening in front of him and when he looked around, it seemed that everyone ignored the existence of the three perverted humanoid penguins in front of them.


    "Now, then. That''s enough of ying around!"


    The three humanoid penguins stared at Haru at this moment with a strange pose, and then their focussed change to the person behind Haru.


    "Beauty Salon PRINCE Intelligence Agent, Sonan Kyouko!"


    Haru turned and saw this beautiful woman. He had to admit that the breasts of this Sonan Kyouko weren''t lost to Chieko and those legs were awesome.


    "Hand that boy over to us!"


    "So you''ve noticed, as well?" Sonan Kyouko asked with a frown.


    "Of course, a "Factor" is important to us in a number of ways!"


    "¡­¡­"


    When they were bickering to each other, Haru felt that they were very troublesome at this moment and thought about going back quietly. He walked away, unfortunately, they noticed him.


    "Where are you going? You need to follow me, if you want to be saved!" Sonan Kyouko grabbed Haru''s shoulder.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether Sonan Kyouko was going to invite him to the cult.


    "No, hand that boy over to us!"


    The three humanoid penguins would give up bringing Haru with them.


    "Hey!"


    When they were about to start their fight again, Haru''s voice suddenly startled them.


    "I''ve been silent for a while, but don''t you think that it is rude to ask me to follow you all without you introducing yourself? And you!" Haru looked at the three humanoid figures and said, "Don''t you feel embarrassed to be naked on the street?"


    The three of them looked at each other then smiled.


    "Not at all¡­"


    "Not really."


    "We''re not embarrassed at all!"


    The three of them said it at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Is this the Penguin Empire?''


    Haru was wondering whether he had entered aedic story and when he didn''t even ask them, he started to exin the thing between their legs.


    "Now, it seems that you''re interested in the thing between our legs.


    "No. I''m not."


    Haru shook his head, but it seemed that he was ignored.


    "You have some misunderstandings here."


    "These spectacr structures are between our legs!"


    "Aren''t you mistaking them with something else?"


    The three penguins raised both of their arms to show the beauty of their spectacr structures between their legs.


    "So it''s not the one that I''ve imagined?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not!"


    The three penguins started to make a new pose.


    "This is our signature!"


    "Our pride!"


    "Our wonderful front tails!" 3x


    Haru nodded and it seemed that he was right. The thing between their legs was a tail, not the thing which everyone imagined.


    Haru wondered whether the three penguins in front of him were sexless, considering they didn''t have that kind of thing, but he felt that he needed to confirm it again.


    "Tails?"


    "That''s right, tails!"


    "They''re definitely tails!"


    "They''re tails, so it''s not something embarrassing!"


    "Yeah!" 3x


    The three penguins pushed their front-tails to the sky.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru massaged his forehead since he wasn''t sure what to do with those penguins since he didn''t see any harm from them.


    ''Is this really the viin of this world?''


    "Kasugano Haruka-kun! Let''s get away from here!"


    "Huh?"


    Haru looked at Sonan Kyouko who raised her umbre then shot out a firework toward the sky.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Fireworks!"


    "Fireworks! Fireworks!"


    When the three penguins were distracted, his hand was being pulled by Souna Kyouko somewhere.


    Running together, Haru stopped right on the construction site and asked, "Who were they?"


    Kyouko looked at Haru who was very calm at that moment and wondered whether there was something that could make this young man lose his calm, feeling that he was very suitable to enter the organization.


    "They''re part of themand from the Penguin Empire." Kyouko stared at Haru with a serious expression and said, "They''re after you."


    "Why?"


    Haru was wondering whether it had something to do with the pink energy which he had seen a week ago.


    "Because you''re--"


    "Hey!"


    Haru and Kyouko turned and saw that the penguin came out from the manhole.


    "It''s futile to run!"


    "Because the world is round!"


    "There''s no escape for you now!"


    "You''re trapped like a rat in a bag!"


    Kyouko''s expression became heavy since she knew that they had been trapped by those dammable penguins. She gritted her teeth and wondered how they could escape, but suddenly Haru stopped up in front of her.


    "Kasugano-kun?"


    "I hate it when someone threatens me," Haru said while looking at the group of penguins.


    "You''re going to fight us?"


    "There are five of us!"


    "You just need to give up and we won''t hurt you!"


    The humanoid penguins didn''t seem to take Haru''s words seriously.


    Haru took a deep breath and pointed his finger somewhere. "What? That couple is mating!"


    "What?!" 5x


    The five penguins were startled and they focussed on following Haru''s finger with excitement.


    "Where?!" 5x


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kyouko was speechless, but then she was startled when she was suddenly carried away by someone. She almost let out her voice, but when she saw that it was Haru, she felt calm, and at the same time, she was blushing.


    "Let''s go."


    Kyouko nodded and escaped from the group of penguins swiftly.


    "Where''s the couple?"


    "Mating! Mating! Mating!"


    For the group of penguins, it seemed that they had forgotten their objective and looked for the couple who mated in the middle of the day.


    "Has he deceived us?"


    They realized that they had been fooled by Haru which made them surprised at how tricky their target was.


    "It seems that we need to get serious at this moment."


    The five penguins nodded and decided to catch their target no matter what!

 Chapter 1216 Hope of Humanity

    <h4>Chapter 1216 Hope of Humanity</h4>


    After they had run away, Kyouko told him to get her car that she parked nearby and she would exin everything to him after.


    Haru agreed without hesitation since the information that he had about both organizations was very limited. He had tried to hack into the government website, but he didn''t find anything. He was wondering whether the story plot tried to block him or tried to make it harder for him toplete this quest and at the same time, it made him alert.


    Haru knew very well about plot armor and how unreasonable that power was. Even though he was a million times stronger than the opponent, as long as his opponent had the power to plot armor, then it was only a time that guy would escape then returned, bing stronger, and that process could be repeated several times which caused the situation to be very troublesome.


    Haru thought that he needed to be careful about this quest since he didn''t know anything.


    For the Penguin that he had seen earlier, he didn''t think too much since he thought that they were a group of perverts, though, he was wondering what their purpose was since it was part of his quest.


    Haru entered Kyouko''s car and wondered where this woman would bring him.


    Hopefully, he could get most of his answers about the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Empire since he needed to go to his teacher''s home at night to learn the lesson that he didn''t understand.


    On the side of the riverbank, Haru sat down on the bench while listening to Kyouko''s exnation about the Penguin Empire and the Salon Beauty PRINCE.


    "Like I said, those Penguins are a threat to this world and the enemy of mankind," Kyouko said.


    "So therge penguin robot that appearedst week was because of them?" Haru asked.


    "That''s right." Kyouko nodded and said, "They''re an evil empire that we must defeat. They are a scourge on the world. They pose the greatest threat to mankind''s existence. We have to beat them down and ultimately vanquish them!"


    Looking at Kyouko''s expression, he was wondering whether this woman had a great hatred toward those Penguins, but he wouldn''t ask that question since they had only met each other for the first time.


    "I understand." Haru nodded.


    "Then¡­?" Kyouko''s eyes were shining in excitement when she thought that Haru would help her.


    "But how does that have anything to do with me? You do realize that I''m just a normal high school student," Haru said while staring at Kyouko since it felt weird to ept her request without hesitation so he needed to reject her for a bit.


    "No, Kasugano-kun. You''re not just a high school student." Staring at Haru with an eye that was full of determination, Kyouko said, "You''re a "Factor", a person who can store powerful HI-ERO particles."


    "HI-ERO particles? What''s that?" Haru asked with confusion.


    "I''ll exin everything to you, but for now, please follow me," Kyouko said and extended her hand toward him. "Kasugano-kun, we need your power."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless since he didn''t expect this woman to use a sentence that was usually used in light novels. He owned a publishing house after all and he, himself, was also a writer. He had read a character novel that said those sentences to the main character, but when he heard it directly, he felt a bit embarrassed even though he wasn''t the one who said it.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Why?" Kyouko was surprised and looked at Haru in disbelief since she thought that she had sessfully invited him, but she didn''t expect him to reject her.


    "Your organization sounds fishy to me." Haru stood up and said, "And I''ve been curious for a while, how did you know my name?"


    "Our Beauty Salon PRINCE isn''t a fishy organization and we have done a lot of research on you, Kasugano-kun," Kyouko said.


    "I''m sorry, but I have¡­"


    Haru was about to go, but he felt the ground tremble.


    "What?!"


    Kyouko lost her bnce and fell down, but she was caught by someone.


    "You alright?"


    Kyouko blushed and nodded. "I, I''m alright." She looked away and wondered why this teenager that she had only met a moment ago had touched her body, but it seemed that she didn''t hate it.


    Haru ignored Kyouko''s reaction since he saw something incredible in front of him. "Sonan-san."


    "Y, yes?"


    "Is that a robot from the Penguin Empire?"


    "Huh?"


    Kyouko was surprised then followed Haru''s gaze and she saw a huge robot in the shape of a penguin walking toward them.


    "You can''t run away anymore! Please give up!"


    The giant penguin robot let out a voice, telling Haru and Kyouko to give up.


    Looking at this giant penguin robot, Haru was speechless and wondered whether the Penguin Empire was a rich organization since it could create such a huge robot. He also wondered how the heck that giant robot could move and wondered what kind of energy that was used in this giant robot.


    "Kasugano-kun, we have to run away! Let''s get in my car!" Kyouko didn''t hesitate and pulled Haru''s hand to enter her car, running away from this giant robot.


    Sitting on Kyouko''s car, Haru looked at the giant robot which chased after them while destroying the street in the city. If the shape of the giant robot wasn''t so ridiculous then he wouldn''t be this calm at this moment.


    "Kasugano-kun, inside your body, you have a power that can defeat that robot," Kyouko said with serious expression.


    "¡­"


    "If you want to joke around then you need to do that once we have run away," Haru said with a speechless expression. He was really able to defeat this giant robot if he used his ability, but he didn''t want to use it since he might change the plot if he really used his power and if the plot changed, then it would be hard to finish the quests, and at the same time, he was afraid the HI-ERO particles in this world would make him berserk once again since it was really hard to control this energy.


    However, he knew that he needed to defeat this giant penguin robot since it was part of his quest.


    "You might not be able to defeat it the way you are, but if you use Daimidr¡­" Kyouko said with full confidence.


    "Daimadr? What the hell are you talking about?"


    Kyouko ignored him and took out her smartphone tomunicate with the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "This is Kyouko! A Penguin soldier robot has appeared! Please release Type-2!"


    "Type-2? That''s not good."


    "What do you mean? The repairs should have beenpleted by now."


    "The repairs have beenpleted, but it''s not moving at all. Oh, but the Type-3 maintenance robot can move!"


    "A mass prototype like the Type-3 is useless! Send Type-2 immediately!"


    Haru kept listening to Kyouko''s conversation and the people from the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but then he saw the giant penguin robot start to fly which made him speechless. He was really wondering what kind of energy was used by this robot, but at the same time, he was speechless at the conversation between Kyouko and her peers.


    "The administrator is absent right now, so I don''t feel motivated."


    "Sonan-chan, will you take responsibility?"


    Kyouko was annoyed and shouted, "I''ll take responsibility or whatever! Please! I''ll treat you to a beef barbeque set lunch at Juju''s!"


    "Dessert?"


    "Included!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Is this really an organization that is protecting the world?'' Haru really wanted to go back at that moment.


    "All right, tell us your coordinates!"


    "I just sent them!"


    "Route 23, Butsudangaeshi, is close."


    Haru held the handle on the car since Kyouko''s way of driving was so reckless. They were lucky that the street was so deserted or else¡­


    The car moved very fast and they arrived at their targeted ce quickly.


    Then Haru stared at the park which suddenly destroyed and exploded, before somethingrge that was wrapped in bandage appeared before him.


    "¡­What is this?"


    "This is our secret weapon. Our great power¡­, Daimidr!"


    "Daimidr?" Haru recalled the weird robot that he had seen a week ago.


    Kyouko turned toward Haru and said, "Kasugano-kun, please hop in!"


    "What? Why should I do that?" Haru needed to be careful and he didn''t want to be trapped by something weird after all. He also couldn''t believe in Kyouko so suddenly since they had only met each other for a while, even though Kyouko was a very beautiful woman, he needed to make sure that this woman was harmless, or the organization behind her was harmless.


    "I told you. The particles you emit can allow you to control immense power," Kyouko said with a serious expression.


    "Even so¡­ do you want me to believe just that?"


    "Only people with HI-ERO particles can control Daimidaler, so get in!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­Sorry, I remember that I have homework today."


    Haru was about to go back, but his hand was pulled by Kyouko.


    "Kasugano-kun! The fate of mankind rests on your shoulders!" When Kyouko saw that Haru didn''t stop, she shouted, "Please, I''ll treat you to barbeque beef!"


    "I don''t need any!"


    Haru realized that this woman was an idiot, but then the sky turned dark and he saw the giant penguin robot had appeared before them.


    The Daimidaler, which was kneeling on the ground, was being pushed to the ground and it fell down, causing arge impact and a shockwave to the surrounding area because of its heavy weight.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s quite suspicious!"


    "Take it out! Take it out!"


    Three voices came out from the giant penguin robot, Haru and Kyouko could tell that the Penguin was ready to destroy Daimidaler.


    The Penguins didn''t hesitate and beat down Daimidaler without mercy.


    "¡­Daimidaler¡­" Kyouko seemed to be in shock when the hope of humanity was being trempled by those evil penguins.


    "Bastard Penguin!"


    Kyouko gritted her teeth and felt helpless at that moment. She felt that her world had turned dark and she didn''t know what she should do since no one would be able to help her at this moment, but then her shoulder was patted.


    "I''ll only help you this time."


    "Kasugano-kun?" Kyouko, who was full of tears, was surprised.


    "So tell me how to use it." Haru looked at Kyouko and said, "And wipe those tears, this isn''t over yet."


    Kyouko was moved at this moment and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Kyouko nodded and said, "Hatch, open!" She started to run and said, "Come on!"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that he was really weak in women''s tears. He decided to end this battle as soon as possible so he could go to his teacher''s apartment.


    The giant penguin robot grabbed the Daimidaler which was wrapped in bandage once again and it was ready to give it ast blow, however¡­


    *Baam!*


    Suddenly the giant penguin robot was blown away and the three Penguins inside the robot were crying in panic.


    "W, what''s happening?!"


    "Uwaaaa!!!"


    "T, that thing is standing!"


    The bandage that covered the Daimadaler was loosened and Haru entered the battle as a pilot of Daimidaler!

 Chapter 1217 Daimidaler!

    <h4>Chapter 1217 Daimidaler!</h4>


    The punch made the giant penguin robot staggered, but what made the Penguin inside the giant robot surprised was because Damidaler was standing once again!


    "W - What?!"


    "It''s Daimidaler!"


    "It''s been revived?!"


    It was normal for the Penguin to feel surprised since a week ago, they had just destroyed Daimidaler, but it had been revived and appeared before them once again!


    "It''s moving! Just like I thought!"


    Sitting next to Haru, Kyouko smiled happily.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru ignored Kyouko''s words since he could feel that his energy was being drained.


    Haru frowned since he suddenly felt that it was very hard to control his sexual drive after he entered the Daimidaler, then he nced at Kyouko and felt that his throat became dry.


    Suddenly Haru remembered his nightmare in the past where he couldn''t control his anaconda, and he felt that feeling again at this moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Kyouko noticed that there was something strange about Haru.


    "N, nothing." Shaking his head, Haru thought that he needed to defeat this giant penguin robot as soon as possible since he almost couldn''t control himself at that moment. He needed to go to his teacher''s apartment as soon as possible!


    "Can you exin about this robot?"


    Haru observed the screen which showed the structure inside Daimidaler. He could see that the core part was shining and extended to almost all of the body structure, but not all of it was being filled with HI-ERO particles.


    Haru had known it from the beginning, but he didn''t want to admit it, however, he needed to acknowledge that a HI-ERO particle was just a sexual drive or libido which made him speechless, but at the same time, he knew that he could use this HI-ERO particle to be an energy for a giant robot which meant that there was a lot of possibility in the future and as a harem protagonist, he didn''tck a HI-ERO particle.


    However, it was hard to control it, especially when the HI-ERO particles in this world were so abundant and it tried to enter his body forcefully.


    If he came to this world with his lover then it was alright, but he hadn''t touched anyone for the past week so there were a lot of HI-ERO particles on his body which made it hard for him to control it.


    Haru couldn''t control the HI-ERO particles on his body which meant he couldn''t fully release the HI-ERO particles smoothly into Daimidaler which caused theck of energy in this robot so he could only use Daimidaler for a limited time.


    To solve this matter, he needed to share his HI-ERO particles with someone and there was only one person who could help him, however, he knew that it wasn''t possible when he only knew that person for a while.


    Then the only solution in this matter was to end the enemy as soon as possible before the energy within Daimidaler emptied and when everything ended, he would go to his teacher''s apartment!


    "Daimidaler Battle Mode! Daimidaler''s True Form! Kasugano-kun, move forward and defeat the Penguins!" Kyouko was very excited at this moment since Haru was better than she had imagined.


    Haru took a deep breath to calm himself and nodded, but at the same time, he was speechless when he heard the exnation of Kyoko about this robot was so simple.


    "I know."


    Haru thought at a very fast speed, thinking about what kind of fighting style he would use in this battle.


    The shape of Daimdaler was extremely weird since it had a small right arm, and a very huge left arm. The bnce of this robot was very off and if he wasn''t being careful, it was very easy for him to fall down and show his opening to the enemy.


    ''Then there''s only that way¡­''


    Hitman Style.


    Hitman Styles has a highly offensive boxing stance almost identical to Detroit Style.


    This stance has the user''s left arm hanging near the waist while the right arm is closely drawn to the chest area.


    Haru manipted the left arm of Daimidaler in a pendulum manner and used the right arm of the Daimidaler closely drawn to the chest area.


    Kyouko was confused by Haru''s actions and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what are you doing?''


    "Sonan Kyouko. For now, believe in me," Haru said.


    Kyouko wasn''t sure, but she decided to trust him at this moment since she knew he was the hope of humanity at this moment!


    "Huh? What the hell is that?"


    "I don''t know what you''re ying, but it is impossible to defeat us!"


    After being punched by Daimidaler, the giant penguin robot started its attack once again. It flew toward Daimadaler, but suddenly Daimidaler''s left fist appeared right before it.


    "Wh--?!"


    *Baam!*


    "Uwaaah!!!"


    Penguins who stayed inside a giant penguin robot screamed in panic after their robot was attacked, but that wasn''t over.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    If someone saw the movement of Daimidaler at this moment, they would think that they were watching a professional boxer champion fight since Daimadaler sent out flicker jabs one after another.


    Flicker Jab is a long range jab thrown from a low angle.


    As the name implies, "flicked" almost with a jerking motion which allows for jabs toe from various angles at high-speed, making it an impressive offensive weapon.


    A flurry of jabs were sent toward the giant penguin robot.


    "What is this?!"


    The Penguins were in a panic and tried to protect themselves, unfortunately, the arms of their robot were so small that they couldn''t use it to create a wall to block Daimidr''s attacks and could only take these jabs without protection.


    "A - Amazing, Kasungano-kun!" Kyouko''s eyes were shining in excitement. "Y, You might be the strongest pilot of the Daimidaler in history!"


    "¡­"


    Haru ignored Kyouko''s remark and felt that Kyouko was too exaggerated since he was sure that Kyouko''s organization only appeared a few years ago so the number of pilots should be very limited, but he didn''t have a time to think about that since he realized that the durability of the penguin robot was very high which made him worried since¡­


    "What''s wrong, Kasugano-kun?" Kyouko noticed the change in Haru''s expression. She didn''t see happiness on Haru''s face, but rather a frown? She didn''t understand since she could see that they were on the winning side.


    "¡­It''s gone," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    "The energy is gone. I can''t move this thing again," Haru said while massaging his temple.


    "What?!"


    Kyouko was startled when she saw that the energy of Daimidaler was emptied and it couldn''t be moved again. "W, what should we do?!" But before she received her answer, Daimidaler was attacked!


    "Daimidaler has stopped moving!"


    "It''s our chance!"


    "Attack! Attack!"


    The Penguins knew that it was a chance and hurriedly attacked Daimidaler!


    Haru raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect that the penguin robot would attack Daimidaler with a beam from their front-tail position!


    *Boom!*


    Daimidaler was hit by the impact and crashed into the building behind.


    *BAAAM!!*


    Haru was better since he was sitting on the chair, but Kyouko who sat on Haru''s side almost fell down. If it wasn''t because of herquick response to hug the chair then she might have crashed into the floor.


    "Fire the Antarctic missiles!"


    The giant penguin robot fired off arge amount of missiles toward Daimidaler!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Those missiles exploded one after another on Daimidaler.


    Kyouko knew that if this continued then they would be defeated and Daimidaler would be destroyed once again.


    "Kasugano-kun! Please, do something! You should have a way, right? Please defeat the Penguins!"


    Kyouko wasn''t sure, but she had a feeling that Haru might have a way to defeat the Penguin, especially after she had seen how he was able to manipte Daimidaler so skillfully on his first time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless. He didn''t care whether he would lose or not, but he felt ufortable being stared at by this pure gaze of trust. He gritted his teeth and knew that it was the only way. He didn''t want to use his power in this world so there was only one way for him to defeat the Penguins!


    "¡­I have a way."


    "What? Really?" Kyouko didn''t expect that Haru really had a way to defeat the Penguins.


    "But I don''t rmend this method!"


    "Why? We''re in this situation! If you have a way, please tell me! I''ll do anything for you!" Kyouko said with an earnest expression.


    "¡­"


    Looking at her expression, Haru became guilty, but he didn''t want to go berserk at that moment. He recalled his time when he was troubled by that curse or side effect a few months ago and he didn''t want to feel that feeling again.


    "Please, Kasugano-kun!"


    Haru closed his eyes and said, "Sonan-san¡­"


    "Just call me, Kyouko!"


    "Then Kyouko, do you know that I''m afraid of my power?" Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t control this power and once I lose myself then¡­¡­"


    But then he was suddenly hugged by Kyouko.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I''ll help you no matter what!" Kyouko wasn''t sure what kind of difficulty that he had faced in the past, but she couldn''t bear to see him like this and hugged him tofort him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "If you have made up your mind, then I''ve only one request," Haru said.


    "Yes, what is it? As long as it is within my power, then I''ll do anything," Kyouko said without hesitation.


    "Sit on myp," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Kyouko was dumbfounded.


    "I know that it is a bit weird, but can you sit on myp?" Haru asked.


    Kyouko startled, then blushed. "W, why do you want me to sit on yourp?"


    "It helps me to focus, please believe me." Haru looked at Kyouko and said, "It is also the reason why I don''t want to do this. We have only met each other for the first time and I don''t want to take advantage of you." He might be scum, but everything needed an emotional foundation since without an emotional foundation what was the difference between that and ying with a toy?


    "¡­"


    Kyouko blushed, but stared at the Daimidaler which would be destroyed by the dammable Penguin. She gritted her teeth and sat on Haru''sp.


    "I, I''ve sat on yourp so w, what should I do?"


    Kyouko was few years older than Haru, but it was her first time to have close contact with an opposite gender since she used all of her time to defeat the Penguins, and frankly, she didn''t hate it and feltfortable, but suddenly her waist was hugged!


    "W, what?!"


    "Kyouko, you smell really good¡­"


    "H, huh?!"


    Kyouko felt that her face was very hot and she couldn''t calm herself. The ce below her stomach also felt hot at that moment and she wasn''t sure what this feeling was about, but then she felt something very hard touch her smooth thigh and it stood very tall between her legs. She was too stunned to say anything and she wasn''t sure what to do. It was so big that it might have been bigger than the Penguin''s front-tail.


    If Kyouko didn''t know that Haru was a human, then she would think that he was a Penguin because of his size.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and transferred a HI-ERO particle to Kyouko''s body and the Daimadaler at the same time!


    In front of Kyouko''s sexy body, Haru had to admit to controlling himself, but he knew that it wasn''t the time for that kind of thing and at the same time, he knew that he shouldn''t do something that made Kyouko sad. He used all of his auxiliary abilities at this moment to calm himself for at least tens of seconds.


    "Calm down. I know my thing might startle you, but I''m also a man. In front of such a beautiful woman like you, it takes a lot of my reason to hold it¡­ I''m sorry, Kyouko."


    Hearing his devastated voice, Kyouko understood why he was scared of his own power. Her heart became tender and wanted tofort him at this moment, but at the same time, she was very happy when he praised her this much and her heart was melting at this moment.


    "I, I''ve said that I''ll do anything for you so just defeat the Penguins in front of us now!" Kyouko said with a voice of full encouragement and gentleness.


    The suspension bridge effect!


    In front of the danger and the enemy, the rtionship between Haru and Kyouko became closer to each other even with their short meeting.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll defeat it for you."


    Then from Daimidaler, a bright pink light enveloped the entire Daimidaler''s body which caused the missiles from the Penguins to rebound!


    "What?!"


    The Penguins were startled by this phenomenon, and suddenly a hugerge palm grabbed the head of the giant penguin robot and mmed it right into the ground!


    *Boom!*


    The ground cracked and it spread into the surrounding area like a spider web.


    "Uwaaaa!!!"


    But it was far from over since the palm of Daimidaler''s extended and a pink bright light appeared on its palm.


    "Finger Beam!*


    Arge pink beam was shot toward the giant robot penguin!


    "Uwaaaa!!!!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*


    The giant robot penguin exploded directly.


    Inside the cockpit, Haru and Kyouko saw this scene.


    Kyouko was full of disbelief and happiness since Haru was able to defeat that dammable Penguins so easily, but she suddenly remembered their condition at that moment. Her face was full of shyness and she didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Kyouko."


    Hearing his heavy voice, Kyouko''s body became tense and nervous. "Y, Yes!"


    "I''m sorry, but I need to go now. Let''s meet again tomorrow."


    Kyouko wasn''t sure what had happened, but suddenly she was being left alone in the cockpit of Daimadaler with a dumbfounded expression and she didn''t understand everything since that guy suddenly left her.


    "W, what?!"


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Hearing the knock on her door, Chieko smiled and walked toward the entrance of her apartment. She was wearing quite skimpy clothes and she believed that she could seduce him with these armaments.


    Chieko also wore her war underwear and she was ready to wee him.


    "Wee---"


    When Chieko opened the door, she saw him smiling at her gently, but at the same time, her instinct as a woman told her everything and she knew what they were about to do.


    "Sorry to bother you, Sensei."


    "No problem, please enter."


    "Yes."


    Closing the door, Haru started her private lesson.

 Chapter 1218 Calm before storm

    <h4>Chapter 1218 Calm before storm</h4>


    Sitting on the chair, Haru felt quite ufortable when he didn''t have money so he decided to get more money in his pocket. He bought a share of the most popr convenience store in the world since he could see after staying in this world for a week, the convenience store in this world was very popr, especially when they even sold their own porn.


    Haru was wondering why the people in this world were full of perverts, but then again, he might try to avert his thought after what he had done to Chieko.


    Seeing her sleeping face, Haru smiled and decided to use all of his hacking ability to search for information about the Penguin Empire and the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Haru searched for information about the Beauty Salon PRINCE and found out that this organization was the biggest underground organization in the world and it didn''t have that much history. However, he was wondering how a salon could develop into the biggest underground organization that was capable of building a Daimidaler.


    Personally, he didn''t think that there was anything special about Daimidaler after he had piloted that robot.


    The robot was off bnce, the design was quiteme, etc.


    It was a very weird robot, however, the energy that was used on this robot was very special.


    HI-ERO particles.


    Haru knew that HI-ERO particles were the sex drive of humanity and it was something that made people want to copte.


    HI-ERO particles were very important since without them, humanity would be extinct since they had lost their will to coopte and made a descendant.


    Haru, who mastered "pleasure magic" and also happened to be a "harem protagonist", had a lot of HI-ERO particles that could cover the entire. However, when he stayed in this world, he might be able to cover Mars and Venus, threes with his HI-ERO particles, and because of that, it was very hard to control it.


    Haru felt better after he had let out all the frustration on his second head, at this moment, he could control his HI-ERO particles very well, but if it went berserk, he wasn''t sure what the consequence was, however, he was sure that it wouldn''t be good.


    That''s why he was d that his teacher could teach him some lessons that he didn''t understand earlier.


    Haru had met Kyouko and he knew that he didn''t need Kiriko Kiyuna''s help again, but he felt that it was too cruel to leave Kiriko Kiyuna just like that since he wasn''t dense protagonist and understood Kiriko''s feeling, but he had crossed the line with his teacher after all and he was a scumbag.


    Haru was wondering whether there would be someone who would confess to Kiriko so Kiriko''s attention would be turned toward that boy instead of him.


    Haru then remembered that had an appointment with Kiriko after schoolter, but at the same time, he also needed to follow Kyouko to the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE which made him wonder what he should do¡­


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and decided to part with Kiriko for a while since he wanted her to forget about him. He felt that such a cute girl should be together with someone that loved her dearly and he wasn''t sure whether Kiriko could ept his rtionship with Chieko with only a week of meeting.


    Looking at Chieko, Haru had to admit that the stamina of this woman was quite good, but in the end, she lost and it was still far away from him.


    Haru shook his head and decided to focus on his research, since if he thought about his lower body, then it would never end since there were a lot of cute girls in this world.


    Then after a few moments, Haru had been on the inte and he didn''t expect that he would really find the location of Beauty Salon PRINCE, however, he didn''t expect that it was really a salon. He felt a bit speechless, but he didn''t think too much. He found out the location of the salon and decided to visit itter. When he thought about a salon, he remembered that his hair was quite long and thought about cutting it.


    Twirling the edge of his hair, he continued his research about the Penguin Empire. He didn''t expect to find the official Penguin Empire website.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit speechless and wondering whether this organization was as evil as Kyouko had told him before since he didn''t think that those stupid Penguins were able to cause harm to humanity.


    In his opinion, they might cause a disturbance, but not harm to humanity.


    Haru thought that he might need to talk with them in the future, but before that he decided to open the official website.


    However¡­


    A loud sound came from hisptop the moment he entered the website then an advertisement appeared one after another covering the entire screen on hisptop.


    "Hmm¡­" Chieko frowned when she heard the loud sound from theptop.


    Haru hurriedly closed the website and sighed. He was wondering what the Penguin Empire was since each time he found out about them, he was even more speechless and lost for words, wondering whether they were really opponents.


    The Penguin Empire owned a giant robot, Haru knew the price of giant robot wasn''t cheap and it was very expensive, however, why shouldn''t they allocate some of their money to buy a better server?


    Compared to the price of a giant robot, the price of a server was negligible, but they didn''t buy a server which caused the advertisements to appear one after another, covering the entire of hisptop screen.


    Haru was wondering whether the Penguin Empire was rich or poor, and at the same time, he was wondering why they used all of their money for porn.


    "¡­"


    How did he know that the Penguin Empire had been buying porn? It was because on the official website of the Penguin Empire, they wrote a lot of things about their activities such as buying porn, buying porn magazines, or lending porn, or rather, most of them were about porn which made him speechless.


    When Haru thought that Korosensei and the members of Penguin Empire would be great friends without a doubt.


    "Hmm¡­ Haru?"


    Haru turned and asked, "You''ve woken up, Sensei?"


    "Why are you there? You''re not sleeping?" Chieko asked. She bit her lips when she remembered what they had done a few hours before. She wanted to do it again, but she was very tired and she was sure that she needed to take a break tomorrow.


    "Well, I''ll be sleeping soon."


    Haru stood up and entered the bed,ying next to Chieko.


    Chieko smiled and kissed his cheek.


    Haru smiled and patted Chieko''s head.


    "I love you, Haru!"


    Chieko hugged him and wanted to be eaten by him again.


    "Go and sleep," Haru said.


    "Kiss me."


    Haru kissed Chieko''s forehead which made her smile sweetly then sleep soundly. Looking at Chieko again, he was wondering how many times he had a rtionship with his teacher.


    "Kyouko-chan, where is that guy?"


    Kyouko sighed and said, "I, I don''t know¡­" When the battle was over, Haru suddenly disappeared which made her feel lost. "I, I''ll take him here tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    Everyone was curious about Kasugano Haruka after all.


    Thinking that she could meet him tomorrow, Kyouko felt better and smiled. She was wondering why she kept thinking about him which made her blush.


    In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone watched how Haru was able to defeat the robot of Penguin Empire.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded since Haru''s ability to pilot a robot was amazing.


    "He''s very strong¡­" the Penguin Emperor said with a sigh. He tapped the side of his throne with his p and said, "Let''s build a better robot then!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The Penguin Emperor then looked at another target beside Haru. He felt that if it was impossible to get Haru then he could change their target.

 Chapter 1219 Dream of Men

    <h4>Chapter 1219 Dream of Men</h4>


    In the early morning, Kiriko stood on the top of the rooftop after she received a letter from her good friend. She had befriended this boy for a long time and wondered what he wanted to tell her.


    The wind was quite strong in the morning which caused Kiriko''s hair to scatter.


    "What a strong wind¡­"


    When Kiriko fixed her scattered hair, she saw Haru''s figure walking together with Chieko Kakazu which surprised her.


    ''Why do theye to school at the same time?''


    However, Kiriko quickly calmed her mind and thought that it might be because they happened to meet on the way. She sighed and wanted to go toward him since they had promised to go out together after school but¡­


    "Kiriko-chan!"


    Kiriko was a bit surprised since her good friend called out her name so loudly.


    "What''s wrong, Shouma-kun?"


    "P, please go out with me!"


    Shouma Ameko confessed his love to Kiriko without hesitation. He closed his eyes since he was afraid that he was being rejected, but he felt weird when he didn''t hear an answer from Kiriko.


    "K, Kiriko-chan?"


    Shouma was anxiously waiting for Kiriko''s answer. He had seen how Kiriko had gotten close to the transfer student, and knew that he needed to move fast or else¡­


    Kiriko seemed to be surprised and she couldn''t answer for a while. She had a good feeling toward Shouma before, but she knew that she didn''t feel that way toward him and at the same time, when she met Haru¡­


    Kiriko wasn''t sure what to do and felt tangled at that moment since she knew that if she rejected Shouma, then the rtionship between them would be broken.


    Looking at how tangled Kiriko was, Shouma gritted his teeth and said, "Y, you don''t need to answer me immediately. Please answer me when you''re ready!" Before he received his answer, he quickly ran away. He was scared, he was scared to hear the answer from her and decided to wait until he was ready.


    "¡­Shouma-kun¡­"


    Kiriko wasn''t sure what to do and her head was nk at that moment.


    Inside the guidance room, Chieko ate the bento which was cooked by Haru. She had to admit that it tasted very good and might be the best food that she had eaten in her entire life.


    When Chieko ate, she also remembered the thing which they had donest night and the massage which he had given in the morning.


    Chieko had never felt likest night before and had to admit this guy was a perfect lover, even though she was very tired, that pleasure was very addictive.


    Then his massage was very awesome since it helped her recover her stamina quickly.


    Chieko knew that once even if that guy didn''t go to the school, this guy could make a lot of money with those skills.


    ''Cooking, massage, and that thing¡­'' Chieko shuddered and her eyes stared at the young man who made her crazy.


    If possible, Chieko wanted to marry this guy right away since she wasn''t young anymore and thought to settle down, however, she knew that it was impossible, especially when her partner was her own student.


    Chieko knew that it was taboo, but at the same time, it made her even more excited. She had eaten her bento and hugged her student who stared at theptop all the time. She pressed her breasts into his back and hugged him tightly, trying to tempt him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Make money," Haru said.


    "Huh?!"


    Haru''s answer startled her then her eyes looked on hisptop. She blinked her eyes and felt that she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes, and realized that she wasn''t dreaming. She might not understand finance, but she could see a number on Haru''s bnce which startled her.


    "Wow, you''re amazing!"


    Chieko kissed Haru''s cheek and felt that she shouldn''t let him go. This guy was simply amazing, but at the same time, it made her feel inferior somehow. She was only a normal teacher with slightly bigger breasts and prettier than most women, however, their age was too far apart. She was wondering whether this guy loved a younger girl rather than an older woman like her.


    Haru grabbed Chieko''s waist and put her into hisp. he didn''t mind if Chieko loved money so that it was easier for him to leave her in the future.


    Haru had heard that it was better to be in love during high school since everyone was very pure, unlike when someone had entered society, they needed to think about a lot of things, but it was mostly economic matters.


    Money might not be the most important thing in life, but without money, a life would be miserable.


    Haru didn''t intend to make that much money in this world nor did he n to be the richest man in the world again, but he wanted to own enough to make him onto a list of the 10,000 richest people in the country.


    "What''s wrong with that frown?" While hugging Chieko''s waist, he asked.


    "Do you have someone you like?" Chieko asked while staring at Haru.


    "Of course, I have someone I like," Haru said.


    Chieko frowned and asked, "Who?"


    "It''s you," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Chieko blushed and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, I can''t give up these breasts yet." Haru put his head between Chieko''s breasts. He had to admit that it smelled really good and it was really soft.


    Chieko bit her finger to hold her moan. "D, don''t be here¡­ s, someone might enter this room." However, it seemed that she had awoken a devil, especially when she saw his devilish smile.


    "Have you tasted my special syrup?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru continued with his job and he sat on the office table with arge space below. His brows were frowned upon, but he didn''t lose focus on his job.


    The location of the guidance room was on the third floor of the school so the curtain wasn''t close, but even so in this room, there was a weird sound that kept sounding below the table.


    Haru, who had always been using his Kenbonshoku Haki, noticed that someone was going to enter the guidance room, but he didn''t tell the person below him to stop.


    Then the door of the guidance room was opened so suddenly which startled the person below, but a hand patted her head slowly, calming her down. Suddenly this person became excited and tried to tease Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but his expression didn''t change much. When he returnedter, he thought about punishing the person who hid below his table, however, he knew that he needed to talk with the person in front of him first.


    "What''s wrong, Kiriko?"


    Chieko, who was stroking his anaconda, stopped and frowned, but then she didn''t care much and continued to tease this guy. She snorted and wondered what Kiriko would think when Kiriko knew this guy was doing this kind of thing with his teacher.


    "K, Kasugano-kun¡­"


    Kiriko somehow sighed in relief when she saw him. "I, I haven''t seen you in ss before¡­"


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve got some jobs from the disciplinarymittee," Haru said.


    "I, is that so?"


    "But don''t worry, I''ll be done soon and we can go out after school."


    However, Haru felt regret when he uttered these words since his anaconda was bitten at this moment which made him flinch. He nced below and he was red at by Chieko, but the response was quite normal since she was jealous.


    Kiriko smiled and said, "T, then let''s meet again after school!"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and sighed in relief when Kiriko left the room. He moved his chair backward and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Chieko snorted and looked away.


    Haru felt that this woman''s reaction was funny. He pulled her from below the table and said, "It''s not over, right?"


    Chieko blushed and snuggled in this devil''s arms. She had to admit that this guy was very bad and scum, but who made him so charming?

 Chapter 1220 Complicated Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1220 Complicated Rtionship</h4>


    It was time to go home, Haru walked out from the school together with Kiriko since they had promised to go out, but they didn''t go out immediately since Kiriko was in charge of helping the teacher. To fasten the process, he also helped her, but then, he realized that there was something wrong with Kiriko and at the same time, he realized that someone was looking at them.


    Haru was in his ssroom, looking at Kiriko who seemed to be absentminded, sitting in front of him. He nced and saw a boy who stared at Kiriko from the gap of the door of the ssroom.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru knew this guy since his photo happened to be on Chieko''sptop. It wasn''t because Chieko had a rtionship with this boy, but because this boy was very smart that he received a rmendation to go to MIT.


    ''If I''m not wrong, his name should be Shouma Ameku.''


    Haru was wondering whether this boy had something to do with Kiriko. From his observation, he could tell this boy was in love with Kiriko and from Kiriko''s expression, he could tell that she was being confessed by this boy.


    "Kiriko?"


    "Y, yes?"


    Kiriko was startled when her name was being called. Her mind was in a mess after she received that confession and she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "Did you receive a confession or something?" Haru asked.


    "H - Huh?!" Kiriko opened her eyes wide and seemed to be surprised when Haru asked this question. "H - How did you know?!"


    "You''re a cute girl after all, isn''t it normal for you to receive a confession?" Haru said with a smile.


    Being praised as cute, Kiriko blushed then a pink light suddenly released from her body. "W, what?!" She was startled and didn''t expect that she would go berserk with praise then she hurriedly held Haru''s hand to calm her down.


    "Fuh¡­"


    Kiriko was very close to Haru because she often her HI-ERO particles were on berserk. When they were together, she often released a HI-ERO particle and to calm herself she needed to hold Haru''s hand. She wanted to hold him and do something more, but their rtionship wasn''t a couple after all which made her sigh.


    "Did you reject or ept? If you ept his confession then you shouldn''t hold my hand," Haru said.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Kiriko was surprised then asked, "Haru¡­ do you want me to ept his confession?" When she asked this question, she was scared when she thought that he didn''t have feelings toward her.


    "Do you like him?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "I guess, you might have had feelings for him in the past, but then it slowly faded. However, when he suddenly confessed to you¡­ should it be in the morning?"


    Kiriko nodded.


    "Then you feel confused since you''re not sure about your feelings?" Haru said.


    Kiriko was amazed and asked, "H - How did you know?"


    "That''s not the problem here." Haru stared at Kiriko and asked with a smile, "So who is the guy who makes you hesitant to ept the confession in the morning?"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''It''s you!''


    Kiriko wanted to scream at this moment, but then she was also scared. Then suddenly the HI-ERO particles on her body were gone on berserk once again, and it couldn''t be stopped even if she held her hand with Haru.


    "W, what should I do?!"


    But then Kiriko was hugged and the HI-ERO particles on her body were stabilized.


    "You should control your power, you know? What if someone sees you?" Haru said with a helpless expression. He was a bit dumbfounded when he knew that Kiriko was also an "Factor" and she couldn''t control her HI-ERO particles very well which made him realize that this girl was perverted.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Kiriko became flustered, her face blushed, and her entire body was very hot.


    The distance between the two of them was very close and the feeling on her heart was bursting at this moment.


    "H, Haruka-kun, I, I¡­"


    "Kasugano-kun, this is where you are! I''ve been searching for you!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the atmosphere became stagnant, and the three of them were looking at each other.


    "K, Kiriko Kiyuna!"


    "S, Sonan Kyouko!"


    Haru looked at both of them and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Haru was walking together with Kiriko and Kyouko at the same time. He didn''t feel surprised when both of them knew each other since Kiriko was a pilot of the Daimidaler and Kyouko was working at the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "So¡­ you''re the new pilot of Daimidaler?" Kiriko looked at Haru in surprise and disbelief. She didn''t expect the boy that she liked would be a pilot of the Daimidaler.


    "No, I don''t agree to be their pilot," Haru said.


    "What?!" Kyouko was startled and pulled Haru''s hand. "Why?! Didn''t you agree to be one yesterday? Why didn''t you want to be one now?!"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "¡­When have I ever agreed to be pilot of Daimidaler?"


    "You¡­! A, after what you have done to me then you want to run away now?" Kyouko was almost in tears at that moment when she thought that this guy had done it to her.


    "Kasugano Haruka-kun!" Kiriko was furious and thought that Haru and Kyouko had done that kind of thing.


    Haru massaged his temple and said, "Stop it you two!"


    His voice made them shut their mouths, but they kept staring at Haru.


    "Sonan Kyouko. I''ve never promised to be a pilot of Daimadaler since I don''t know anything about you or your organization. I need to be careful after all, what if you''re trying to fool me?" Haru said.


    "What? Of course not! Do you think I''ll deceive you?!" Kyouko asked.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "You''re too stupid to do that."


    "YOU¡­¡­!!!!" Kyouko was furious and threw the table that was right beside her.


    Kiriko stared at both of them with a scrutinized gaze since their rtions were very close at this moment.


    "Haru, tell me the rtionship between the two of you!"


    Kiriko was furious when she thought that Haru was dating someone else and didn''t tell her the truth.


    Haru took a deep breath and wrapped his hand around Kyouko''s waist.


    "What?!" 2x


    Kyouko and Kiriko were startled by Haru''s action.


    "Kiriko, I know that it might bete, but she''s my girlfriend," Haru said.


    "What?!" 2x


    "W, what are you saying?!" Kyouko blushed, but then she heard a whisper from him which made her body giddy.


    "I''ll be a pilot of Daimidaler if you go along with me," Haru whispered.


    Kyouko wanted to say something, but quickly agreed and she didn''t hate the idea of being his girlfriend.


    "Kiriko, you should ept that boy''s confession," Haru said.


    "I¡­"


    Kiriko stared at Haru for a while with an unwilling gaze before running away.


    Haru sighed when he saw tears in Kiriko''s eyes, but his thought was broken when he heard this voice.


    "Was it alright?" Kyouko asked.


    "It''s alright. It''s better that she isn''t with a scumbag like me," Haru said. He looked at Kyouko and said, "Thank you, Kyouko. Let''s go." His feelings for Kiriko weren''t that strong and it was better to let her go since he couldn''t love her alone.


    "Umm¡­"


    Kyouko blushed and nodded, but then she remembered his words.


    "You''re a scumbag?" Kyouko asked with confusion.


    "I date a teacher," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko was dumbfounded and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Let''s gom I want to cut my hair in your organization," Haru said and tapped Kyouko''s shoulder.


    "H, Huh?!"


    Kyouko wasn''t sure, but she felt that her heart was at loss at that moment.

 Chapter 1221 Test

    <h4>Chapter 1221 Test</h4>


    Kiriko was running away crying when she heard what Haru had told her before.


    ''He''s dating someone¡­''


    Kiriko''s heart was at loss and she wasn''t sure what to do at that moment. She recalled the time she spent with him for the past week and she felt that it was the most wonderful time, however, those days would be over soon.


    Kiriko tried to wipe the tears from her eyes, but her tears didn''t stop.


    "Kiriko-chan!"


    Kiriko looked up and saw Shouma who suddenly appeared in front of her. "¡­Shouma-kun? What are you doing here?"


    "I¡­"


    Shouma took a deep breath and said, "I won''t hurt Kiriko-chan! And I love you, Kiriko-chan!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Kiriko was moved by Shouma''s feeling, but it couldn''t prate her heart and¡­


    "Kiriko-chan¡­"


    Shouma moved closer and wanted to hug Kiriko at that moment, but then he was pushed away.


    "K, Kiriko-chan¡­?"


    Shouma was in shock since he didn''t expect to be rejected.


    "P, Please give me some time¡­"


    Kiriko turned and ran away again since she didn''t know anymore about her feelings, however, she thought that she needed to go to the Beauty Salon PRINCE to confirm everything.


    Kiriko Kiyuna recovered and the tears on her eyes stopped. She had made up her mind to settle everything!


    Cutting his hair at the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Haru looked at his new appearance in the mirror. He was wondering why his appearance was a bit simr to the character that often stole the lover, wife, mother of someone on NTR manga.


    His hairstyle changed into an undercut hairstyle, and all the side and back parts of his hair were shaved cleanly, then he slicked back the rest of his hair.


    Haru didn''t wear his sses at that moment and asked, "What do you think, Kyouko?"


    "Umm¡­ it''s good." Kyouko nodded with a blush, thinking that this guy was too dangerous, but then she hurriedly shook her head since he was the hope of humanity to defeat the Penguin Empire. He had promised her to be a pilot of Daimidaler which made her happy, but at the same time, she felt quite sad when she heard that he dated his own teacher.


    "What''s wrong, Kyouko?" Haru asked.


    "N, No! Let''s go to headquarters!" Kyouko said.


    "Good."


    Haru nodded and paid for the haircut. He gave the olddy a thumbs up since her skill at haircut was very good.


    Haru and Kyouko entered the hidden room and suddenly they were transported to the hidden headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE!


    Kyouko brought Haru to the hangar where the organization ced and fixed the Daimidaler. She exined everything in this headquarters, but her body felt giddy when he stood behind her. She turned her head toward him who was smiling at her gently which made her blush.


    "What''s wrong? Why stop?" Haru asked.


    "Y, yes!" Kyouko looked away and continued to exin, but she stuttered and it was hard for her to calm herself!


    Haru nodded and could tell that this woman was very submissive and very weak against pressure. If he wanted then¡­


    He shook his head and massaged his head. He wondered why he was this perverted.


    ''No! I''m not a pervert!''


    Haru wouldn''t admit that he was a pervert. He was a gentleman and not a pervert, but when he was at his self rejection, his HI-ERO particles became very hard to control. He hurriedly calmed himself and tried to control it.


    When the lift opened, Kyouko noticed the frown on Haru and asked worriedly, "Kasugano-kun, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "Kyouko-san, you should call me Haru."


    Kyouko wasn''t sure why she was happy, but she nodded. "Yes, Haru."


    "Oh? What is this? Is springing for Kyouko-chan?"


    "P - Professors Three, w - what are you talking about?!" Kyouko said with a blush.


    "Professors Three?" Haru looked at three beautiful women in front of him.


    The three of them had different kinds of charms.


    One with an adult charm, the second one had a feminine charm which gave everyone a soft-feeling, and thest one was a legal loli with a very cheerful personality.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering who was the protagonist of this world since he had never seen this protagonist, but if he didn''t appear, then he was sure that the four beautiful women in front of him would be the protagonist''s heroines.


    "That''s right, Haru." Kyouko was a bit flustered, but she needed to exin the identity of Professor Three. "These three professors were responsible for the development of the Daimidaler."


    "Really?" Haru was surprised. He didn''t care about the design of the Daimidaler, but he was more cornered about how they were able to design this robot to use a HI-ERO particle as an energy for this robot.


    "Yes, this is the team leader, Professor Tomoyose Moriko," Kyouko said.


    Moriko moved slightly and made her gigantic boobs jiggle. She had this adult-like charm and short red hair. She smiled at Haru and said, "Nice to meet you."


    "This is Professor Majikina Soriko. Her primary role is to oversee the maintenance and repair of the Daimidaler," Kyouko said.


    Majikino Soriko had light pink long hair and wore a very skimpy clothes that was draped with a white coat. She gave off a very soft feeling and made anyone who saw her feel they wanted to be pampered by her. She smiled and titled her head cutely. "Hello."


    "This is Professor Goya Sewashiko. She manages operations and controls guidance," Kyouko said.


    "Hello there!" Goya Sewashiko smiled brightly and waved her hands cheerfully.


    "Nice to meet all of you," Haru said with a slight nod.


    The three professors looked at Haru curiously and it seemed that he was different from what they had imagined.


    "So you''re that new Factor-kun I''ve been hearing rumors about?" Moriko moved forward and looked at Haru curiously. She leaned forward which showed off her cleavage in front of Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether it was being done deliberately, but just boobs weren''t enough to bring him down. He also stared at Moriko''s face without changing his expression. He wore his sses so his expression was quite cool and strict at that moment.


    "Hmm¡­ if I don''t see it directly, I won''t even guess that you''re a Factor," Moriko said.


    "Is that apliment?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Moriko smiled and said, "Usually, a "Factor" is very perverted, but you don''t seem that way to me."


    "Maybe¡­ I hide it very well," Haru said.


    "Interesting." Moriko smiled and moved forward then whispered, "How about you stay here tonight so I can check whether you''re pretending or not."


    Haru sighed inwardly wondering whether his charm was so high or if the women in this world were so open.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve something to do tonight. But next time, I should be able to stay since I want to ask a lot of things about Daimidaler." Haru turned his head and stared at the Daimidaler.


    "Do you have an interest in this robot?" Moriko asked with a smile.


    "Robots are a man''s romance after all, so of course I love them," Haru said.


    "Then how about a woman? Do you love them too??" Moriko asked while pushing her breasts forward toward his chest.


    "P - Professors, what are you doing?!" Kyouko was ufortable and hurriedly pushed Moriko away.


    "Kyouko-chan, are you jealous?" Sewashiko asked.


    "Sewashiko-sensei!!!"


    "Kasagano-kun, can you show us your HI-ERO particles," Soriko asked.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Soriko asked, "Is there some trouble?" She had seen the fight yesterday and from the data alone, Haru might be the strongest pilot and a "Factor" that they had ever seen, but she wanted to confirm it once again.


    "Professor Soriko, Haru is troubled by his HI-ERO particles and once he releases it out, he is¡­" Kyouko blushed when she remembered the scene yesterday.


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to go berserk and attack a woman?" Moriko asked with augh, clearly wanting to see what would happen once he had released his HI-ERO particles. She pulled the cor of her sweater to show her breasts and said, "You can even touch mine to prepare yourself."


    "Professors Moriko!!!" Kyouko was really annoyed by Moriko''s advance on Haru, but when she saw his reaction, she saw him looking away.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, but I must refrain from doing that," Haru said and looked away. He didn''t want to add his harem recklessly, even though they were very charming and beautiful, but he needed to control his lower body well.


    "Look! Haru is ufortable, you shouldn''t do that!" Kyouko said and pushed Moriko away.


    Moriko smiled, but didn''t think too much and was even more interested in Haru since Haru was different from any other Factors that she had ever seen in her life.


    "But Kasugano-kun, we need to test the amount of HI-ERO particles in your body," Soriko said and looked at him with a hopeful expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s very hard to control my HI-ERO particles and once I release it out, it''ll go on berserk unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "I have someone''s help," Haru said and looked at Kyouko. Unlike the Professors Three that he had just met today, he had touched Kyouko yesterday so he didn''t mind touching her again.


    Then everyone was looking at Kyouko at that moment.


    "Kyouko-chan, help him," Sewashiko said.


    "D - Do you need my help?" Kyouko was startled and remembered the thing which happened yesterday. Her face flushed and her body felt hot that it caused her legs to feel weak.


    "If you''re not alright with it, then it is alright," Haru said.


    "N, No! B, but not here¡­" Kyouko said in a very low voice since she was very shy.


    Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at each other then nodded.


    "Then why don''t we go to a different room?"


    The five of them went to theboratory room where there were only the five of them here so they didn''t need to worry about being seen by anyone.


    "Hurry up and do it," Sewashiko said.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "Sorry for the time being, Kyouko."


    "Huh?"


    Kyouko was hugged again and she felt a familiar feeling behind her butts, her body became weak at this moment, but suddenly a powerful energy was released from Haru and that energy was so powerful that it shook the entire headquarters.


    "What?!"


    The three professors were surprised and they were in shock at the amount of HI-ERO particles that were released from Haru!


    *Boom!*


    The device to measure the HI-ERO particles on Sewashiko''s hand exploded, but then all of that energy disappeared and he quickly "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself. He felt better than yesterday since he had Chieko to help him before.


    "I''m sorry, Kyouko."


    "Hmm¡­ I - It''s alright¡­" Kyouko was very shy at that moment.


    "I¡­ If someone has you as a girlfriend then that person will be very lucky," Haru said the truth since he could tell that this woman was very gentle.


    "W - What?!" Kyouko blushed and stuttered.


    "¡­¡­"


    The three professors ignored the interaction between Kyouko and Haru since they were amazed by the sheer amount of HI-ERO particles which were released from Haru''s body!

 Chapter 1222 Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 1222 Ufortable</h4>


    Listening to the teacher''s lesson, Haru was wondering whether he should buy this school directly. He had learned everything and he felt very bored at that moment, but then he noticed Kiriko who nced at him. He smiled at her which made her look away directly. He sighed and didn''t think too much, but then themunication device which had been given by Kyouko vibrated and based on this signal, he could tell that the Penguin had attacked the town.


    However, Haru ignored themunication device since he was at school.


    Before he was a pilot of Daimidaler, he was a student and he needed to stay at the school.


    It was also the reason why he thought that he felt he needed to buy the school.


    When he had bought it, he could ask Chieko to manage the school and he was sure that woman would be more than happy to do it.


    "Haru, where are you???"


    Kyouko looked at themunication device with anxiety.


    When the school ended, Haru went to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE and when he entered he was quickly reprimanded by Kyouko.


    "Haru, where have you been?! I have sent you a signal to yourmunication device a lot of times!" Kyouko looked at Haru with a grudge since her message had been ignored by this guy several times. The situation was serious, but he didn''te to the headquarters as soon as possible which made her quite annoyed and thought that she needed to reprimand him.


    "Kyouko, I might be a pilot but I''m also a student. If I don''t study well, then my future will be bleak," Haru said.


    "This¡­?!" Kyouko didn''t expect to hear such a reasonable reason, but¡­


    "But the future of humanity is on your shoulder!" Kyouko said.


    "If my future is bleak, do you want to take responsibility for me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "!!!"


    Kyouko blushed, but then she nodded. "Yes! I''ll take your responsibility!"


    "¡­"


    "I was joking," Haru said.


    "What?!" Kyouko panicked and blushed. "P - Please forget it!"


    "Sorry, I can''t." Haru moved closer toward Kyouko with a smile that showed how happy he was and said, "I''m happy to hear that you''ll take responsibility for me after all."


    The anger on Kyouko''s head disappeared and she was very frustrated and blushed at that moment since she was being teased by a younger boy.


    "Cough! Cough! You can flirt in another ceter! The Penguins have been waiting for you," Sewashiko said.


    Kyouko nodded and said, "Let''s go, Haru!" She was about to enter the Daimidaler, but she was stopped. "Haru?"


    "This time, I''ll go by myself," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    Kyouko was shocked at that moment.


    The Penguins were very bored at this moment since their opponent hadn''t appeared for the past few hours. In the end, they could only spend their time reading porn and sleeping.


    Usually, the Daimidaler would appear once they had appeared, but this time, the Daimidaler didn''t appear for the past few hours which made them feel strange.


    The Penguins were so bored, but then they heard a loud noiseing from the side.


    "Sorry to make you wait for the Penguins," Haru said through the Daimidaler. It wasn''t his first time driving a Daimidaler, and he was very skillful at it. However, the only problem was that he couldn''t go all out and he couldn''t fully fill the Daimidaler with the HI-ERO particles on his body since he couldn''t control the HI-ERO particles on his body very well, unless he had a woman to help him.


    However, he didn''t want to do that. He felt that he had made Kyouko lose her chance to marry someone since he had touched her body.


    Haru was sure that her future husband would be disappointed when he knew that Kyouko''s body had been touched by him so he had made up decision to go on a fight without Kyouko''s help, but it seemed to be quite hard since he could tell that the Penguins seemed to develop their robot better this time.


    "You''ve finally arrived!"


    "We''re bored waiting for you!"


    "Sorry, sorry, let''s fight now." Haru apologized and dashed right in front of the giant robot penguin, sending out a powerful punch with hisrge left fist.


    It seemed the Penguin had anticipated Haru''s attack and it suddenly flipped in the air to avoid Haru''s attack, but of course, Haru had anticipated it, and his attack was just a feint before.


    Daimidaler''s left punch suddenly rose and sent out a powerful uppercut!


    *Baam!*


    The punch hit right into the bottom of the giant penguin robot which caused it to lose bnce.


    *Boom!*


    The giant penguin robot flipped in the air several times before falling very hard on the ground.


    A few kilometers away from the fight between Haru and Penguins, there was a man that wore a monk costume who nodded after he saw how well Haru was fighting using Daimidaler, but¡­


    "Let''s see how long you can fight that way."


    Kyouko was quite disappointed since she couldn''t go with Haru on the Daimidaler and she could only watch the fight from the monitor room, but she was very happy when she saw that Haru could defeat the Penguins easily.


    "Yes, Haru! Defeat the Penguins!"


    Kyouko cheered Haru''s name, but suddenly there was a change in Daimidaler''s data which made herplexion change!


    "HARU!!!"


    Haru didn''t give the Penguins a chance to fight back since he needed to defeat it as soon as possible. He dashed, then jumped and sent out a powerful flying kick.


    *Baam!*


    The kick sted the giant penguin robot away.


    Haru didn''t give the Penguin mercy and was about to m the giant penguin robot with hisrge arm, however¡­


    The giant penguin robot suddenly separated into two and hovered in the air then it quickly tried to trap Haru.


    Haru could see the spikes which were hidden on the body of the separated giant penguin robot. He could tell that the Penguin was trying to trap him then stabbed him with the spikes on the robot. He wasn''t in a hurry to attack and waited for an opening.


    The giant penguin might have missed its chance to attack, but it didn''t give up and hovered around the Daimidaler, then sent out missiles.


    However, those missiles were easily dodged by the Daimidaler.


    In the castle of the Penguin Empire, everyone had a heavy expression on their faces since they didn''t expect that Daimidaler would be this strong.


    "C''mon, Michael, Denis, defeat the Daimidaler!" Penguin Empire cheered loudly.


    Haru kept dodging and couldn''t help but feel annoyed at this moment. The HI-ERO particles on the Daimidaler kept decreasing and he could feel the decrease in performance of Daimidaler since it became slower.


    Dennis and Michael who piloted the giant robot penguin were also sweating profusely since they didn''t expect that the Daimidaler would be this strong.


    The battle between the Daimaler and giant penguin robot was so fierce that no one dared to close their eyes since they had a feeling that the battle would be decided soon.


    In the end, Haru couldn''t handle it anymore and the HI-ERO particles on Daimidaler had emptied. He sighed and he couldn''t operate the Daimidaler once again. He knew that he needed to release the HI-ERO particles on his body, but he was afraid of the HI-ERO particles in this world to be absorbed into his body which caused him to go berserk.


    However, Haru also didn''t really want to lose!


    The condition of the giant penguin robot wasn''t that good either, but it could still move.


    "It''s a chance!"


    Denis and Michael didn''t waste this chance and tried to attack the Daimidaler and Haru was ready to counter them, but suddenly a helicopter was flying on top of them.


    "Huh?"


    Haru wasn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of the helicopter since he had noticed it for a while, but the things which were being dropped by a helicopter made him speechless.


    "P.O.R.N MAGAZINES!!!!"


    The Penguins inside the giant penguin robot were very happy at this moment and they mored together, trying to read arge amount of new porn books on the ground.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but felt even more depressed at that moment. He felt very dumb at this moment and felt this match was more ufortable than he had thought, especially when the helicopter came to help him.


    Haru frowned and thought that he shouldn''t underestimate the Penguins.


    ''I should go all out!


    "Haru¡­"


    Kyouko looked at this scene with a worried expression on her face.

 Chapter 1223 Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 1223 Enlightenment</h4>


    Returning to the hangar, Haru came out from the cockpit and his expression was very heavy at that moment. He didn''t expect that the the group of perverts would cause him trouble which made him depressed.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru looked up and saw Kyouko who was looking at him with a worried expression. He bit his lip when he saw that he made this woman worried. He had told Kyouko that he would win, but in the end, the result¡­


    "Sorry, I lost."


    Looking at Haru''s pained expression, Kyouko couldn''t bear it anymore and hugged him.


    "Don''t me yourself! I, I shoulde with you during the fight!! If you need my help, I''ll do anything for you!!!"


    Kyouko knew that Haru couldn''t control his HI-ERO particles since it was so abundant and he needed someone to support him so he could control it, but she also understood why he didn''t bring her.


    "But¡­"


    Haru wanted to say to Kyouko that she shouldn''t say something like "do anything for you" easily since he was a beast, but suddenly someone interrupted him.


    *ng!*


    Suddenly there was a sound of a bell which attracted the attention of Kyouko and Haru.


    "You''re?" Haru looked at this man who wore simr clothes to a monk.


    "Beauty Salon PRINCE. This ce began¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless when this guy suddenly started to exin about the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "You don''t need to exin the Beauty Salon PRINCE to me. I know the origin of this ce."


    "I see¡­ then I don''t need to exin it to you."


    The man then took off all of his clothes so suddenly.


    Haru hurriedly closed Kyouko''s eyes since he was afraid this guy was a pervert. He knew that there were a lot of perverts in this world which made him alert all the time.


    Luckily, it seemed this guy wore a suit inside his monk costume.


    "Administrator!" Kyouko was surprised when she saw this person.


    "Administrator?" Haru looked at this man and thought that this man should be the leader of this Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "Kasugano Haruka¡­" The man stared at Haru and asked, "Why didn''t you bring Sonan Kyouko with you? If you''ve brought her with you, you should be able to defeat the Penguins quickly."


    "Administrator! This isn''t Haru''s fault!" Kyouko stood in front of Haru to protect Haru.


    "Kyouko, you don''t need to protect me. It''s my fault and I''m not a wimp who will hide behind the back of a woman after he has lost," Haru said then stood in front of Kyouko.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm¡­¡­" The man nodded and seemed satisfied with Haru''s action, but then he asked, "Now, I ask you once again, why didn''t you bring Sonan Kyouko with you? This battle should be easy for you!" He had seen how Haru had fought against the Penguin yesterday and knew that this guy was the one that he searched for to defeat the Penguin Empire.


    "Because¡­ Kyouko isn''t a tool for me to defeat the Penguins. I''ll defeat them by myself!" Haru said.


    "Haru¡­" Kyouko looked at Haru''s back and felt moved at that moment.


    "But you''ve lost!" The man didn''t give Haru mercy and reminded him that he had lost.


    Haru frowned and said, "I won''t lose next time!"


    The man also frowned and asked, "Why you so hypocrite?!"


    "What do you mean?" Haru felt ufortable at that moment.


    "You can''t hide it from me! I know that you''re interested in Sonan Kyouoko''s body right?! You want to touch herrge boobs! Smelling her fragrant hair! Caressing herscivious butts, right? Admit it! You''re a pervert, KASUGANO HARUKA!!!!"


    "ADMINISTRATOR!!!"


    Kyouko was full of shame when this guy dared to say such a perverted thing right in front of her.


    When Haru didn''t answer him, the man became even more excited. "You! The strongest Factor in this world shouldn''t be afraid! Embrace your beastly instinct! Be a pervert that can ravage every woman''s body! ept your power, bastard?!" He grabbed Haru''s cor at this moment, staring at his eyes, telling him to be a man.


    "Do you have balls?! There''s boobs ready in front of you! If a man is served with boobs in front of him, they shouldn''t be hesitant and grab them without hesitation!" When the man was about to touch Kyouko''s breasts, his wrist was grabbed by Haru.


    "You¡­!"


    The man was a bit scared when Haru red at him who was about to touch Kyouko''s breasts.


    Haru frowned and said, "I''ve been silent for a while but I''m not a beast who is going after every woman''s body without their consent! I''m a gentleman! I won''t force myself on women!"


    "Then be a perverted gentleman! Get Kyouko''s heart then ravage her body!" The man shouted.


    "I have a woman!" Haru said.


    "Then make a harem! As a man, you should have one or two or three, or even more women! You have more potential and power than this! Be a harem king, Kasugano Haruka!"


    The man shouted with all of his power. He was breathing very hard at this moment, but his eyes were sharp staring at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be scared¡­ You can make a harem. I believe in you," the man said and patted Haru''s shoulders.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say since what the man had told him was so idiotic, but at the same time, it was so logical. In this world, he tried to hold himself to not create a harem since he would leave them.


    However, at the same time, it was hard to do that since he knew that he was a harem protagonist.


    Without a harem by his side, he wouldn''t be called a harem protagonist, but should he really just get as many women as he wants?


    Haru felt that it was too irresponsible. The art of harem shouldn''t be that crude, it was more than that.


    The art of harem was to love a woman and treat them so dearly, but it shouldn''t be any random women.


    Haru felt dumb when he thought that he had left Kiriko at that moment, because he was scared that he couldn''t make her happy.


    "It seems that you understand." The man nodded and seemed satisfied when he saw Haru had reached enlightenment.


    Haru looked at the man and asked, "What''s your name, Administrator?"


    "Kazuo Matayoshi. That''s my name." Kazuo looked at Haru and said, "Remember the name that will be your boss in the future."


    Haru nodded and said, "Then boss, can we discuss something?"


    "What''s wrong? Tell me anything," Kazuo said.


    "Can we discuss my sry?" Haru asked. He was a pilot of the Daimidaler and of course, he should get a sry, right?


    "¡­Let''s discuss this matterter. Our finances are a bit tight since I''ve used them to buy a lot of porn magazines to save you before," Kazuo said. He wanted to tell Haru that it was Haru''s fault that the financial situation of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was quite bad.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and Kazuo, but nodded. Inwardly, he admired this guy since this guy was so shameless.


    Kyouko, who was standing beside them, was stunned to say anything and she wasn''t sure anymore what they were talking about, but then¡­


    "Kyouko."


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Kyouko asked.


    "From now on, please take care of me," Haru said and bowed his head slightly.


    When Kyouko heard those words, she felt very happy at that moment.


    "Yes!"


    Looking at both Haru and Kyouko who had gotten close to each other, Kazuno nodded in satisfaction.


    But suddenly the happy atmosphere broke when there was a sudden rm.


    "We have a problem, Administrator! Our privatem line has encroached from the outside!"


    "What?!"


    Haru was wondering whether Penguin was dumb or genius at this moment since they were able to encroach on them line of this headquarters, but they lost against a porn book and at the same time, it made him depressed when he thought that he lost against them.

 Chapter 1224 Damnable Penguins

    <h4>Chapter 1224 Damnable Penguins</h4>


    Haru went to the monitor room together with Kyouko and Kazuo.


    Professor Three sat in their seat and tried very hard to fight against the Penguin who tried to breach into the security system of their organization, but it seemed that they were powerless and they saw therge screen started to show the appearance of the Penguin Emperor and his goons.


    "I can''t believe they''re able to hack their way past our security system," Moriko said in a surprise.


    Haru didn''t think too much, but he noticed Kyouko who showed a furious expression toward the Penguin. He really wondered what made her hate the Penguin so much.


    "Long time no see, Kazuo Matayoshi," Penguin Emperor said.


    "So it was you, the Penguin Emperor," Kazuo said.


    Haru looked at the Penguin Emperor and didn''t see the difference between the Penguin Emperor and the other Penguin. The only difference was that the Emperor was wearing a gown which made him appear royalty, but beside that, there was no difference between them.


    "Now, I am sure that you''ve realized this from ourst battle, but our power is far greater than your own."


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but didn''t say anything.


    "If you wish, we are open to potential negotiations." The Penguin Emperor seemed amiable and exined that his intention wasn''t bad. "HI-ERO particles are all that we seek. We do not wish for this futile conflict to continue."


    Haru was wondering whether the Penguin''s purpose was only HI-ERO particles.


    "Peace negotiati--"


    "Don''t feed us with lies!" Kyouko shouted.


    "Kyouko?" Haru was really wondering what the Penguin had done to Kyouko at that moment.


    "Peace? Negotiation? You¡­ You all tainted my father''s heart!" Kyouko shouted with tears in her eyes.


    Haru twitched his lips when he heard Kyouko''s voice, but he understood instantly and didn''t misunderstand this woman.


    (Chichi has two meanings, one is father, and the other one is boobs. Kyouko used "chichi" in her words which caused a misunderstanding).


    "Two years ago in front of my father, who was one of the representatives for peaceful negotiation!" Kyouko was full of anger and shouted, "They performed a tail dick dance in public!"


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that this "tail dick dance", from the name alone, was a very weird dance, but he didn''t understand how it would cause damage to Kyouko''s father, however, he could see how frustated and sad Kyouko was at this moment since she was even in tears when she mentioned this "tail dick dance".


    "In the end, my father¡­" Kyouko told everyone about her shback and how her father had been traumatized by Penguin''s front-tail.


    "Penguins are demons! I will not forgive the Penguins! I will not forgive their tail dicks! Never!" Kyouko said with eyes full of tears.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru put a hand on his face and felt speechless since the reason why Kyouko hated the Penguins was so idiotic. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to Kyouko. "Wipe your tears."


    "¡­"


    Looking at how gentle this guy was, Kyouko felt warmth, then cried on Haru''s chest.


    "Don''t worry, we will defeat them," Haru said and wiped Kyouko''s tears.


    "Hmm¡­" Kyouko nodded.


    "Tail dicks? How rude. The front-tail dance is Penguin Empire''s highest form of greeting," the Penguin Emperor said.


    ''Really?'' Haru didn''t say anything, but he was really speechless to say anything at that moment.


    "Looks like the negotiations have failed, Penguin Emperor!" Kazuo said.


    "Communication between different cultures is a difficult thing." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "If you refuse to negotiate, we shall give you a taste of Operation Shadow Hell!"


    "Operation Shadow Hell?! What is that?!" Kazuo asked with a surprised expression.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he could tell that it was an idiotic n.


    "You can look up the details on the web," the Penguin said and showed the address of the website.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru closed his eyes since everything was so painful. He didn''t believe that he had lost against a group of idiots which made him really want to cry at this moment.


    As expected, the website of Penguin Empire was in a mess since it used the cheapest server. There were a lot of advertisements and random gifs which made it impossible to navigate to the announcement page.


    "Commence Operation Shadow Hell!" The Penguin Emperor ordered.


    Then from therge monitor, they could see arge umbre suddenly appear in the town and cover the sun which made it impossible for the sunlight to prate.


    The sunny sky suddenly turned dark which caused the people on the town to panic since they didn''t understand what was happening, however, everyone knew that something was about to happen since everyone on this town had gotten used to seeing the fight between two giant robots.


    "Understand now, Beauty Salon PRINCE? This is Operation Shadow Hell," the Penguin Emperor said arrogantly.


    "Bravo!"


    All of the Penguins happily cheered when their n seeded.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything since he was very speechless at that moment.


    "We will shroud this town in darkness, forcing people to return to their homes. Once inside their homes, there''ll be one thing to do. Make children!" The Penguin Emperor said excitedly.


    "¡­"


    "As a result, the world will be filled with HI-ERO particles! It is only a matter of time before our nes to fruition. On top of that! We have already deployed forces tobat any potential porno magazine attacks!"


    Then Penguin Emperorughed loudly since everything moved ording to his n.


    "Damn you, Penguins!" Kazuo was frustated at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    When everyone had this serious expression on their faces, Haru felt his stomach rumbled when he thought that he lost against those idiotic Penguins. He couldn''t believe it and at the same time, he was very depressed.


    "So how is the operation?" The Penguin Emperor asked.


    "Um, well¡­" the Penguin seemed a bit hesitant.


    "We have yet to detect any increase in production of HI-ERO particles."


    "Wh - What did you say?!" The Penguin Emperor was in shock and he even stood up at that moment. "Is night not a time for child-making for them?" Then he became depressed. He put his hand on his forehead and said, "Mankind is certainly a formidable opponent!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed at how naive those Penguins were.


    "Kasugano Haruka, get ready!" Kazuo said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Good." Then he looked at Kyouko and asked, "Kyouko, will you help me?"


    "Yes!"


    Kyouko didn''t hesitate in her words at that moment. When she recalled what the Penguins had done to her father, the hatred on her heart evoked and she wanted revenge against them!


    Haru and Kyouko entered the Daimidaler to fight against the Penguins!


    Haru sat on the cockpit seat with Kyouko who sat on hisp.


    "Hmm¡­ don''t you think that I need my own chair?" Kyouko asked shyly.


    "It''s alright. Just sit on myp, if you''re worried that you''ll fall down then don''t be since I''ll hold your waist."


    Kyouko was being hugged and felt that her face was very hot, and at the same time, she was wondering why Haru became so bold at that moment.


    "Kyouko¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "After this battle, how about we have a date?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?!"


    Before Kyouko answered Haru''s invitation, the Daimidaler was dispatched toward the battlefield!


    "Dispatch Daimidaler!"

 Chapter 1225 Successful Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1225 Sessful n</h4>


    It was Haru''s third time piloting Daimidaler and he was already quite proficient with it.


    After being dispatched, the Daimidaler appeared before the giant penguin robot.


    Inside the giant penguin robot, Michael and Denis, two Penguins had a serious expression on their face since they knew that their opponent was very strong. They had won against him because the HI-ERO particles on Daimidaler were emptied, but this time, it was different.


    "Denis!"


    "Michael!"


    "We have to do that!"


    "Yes, let''s do that!"


    The giant penguin robot didn''t separate, rather theybined into one, however, suddenly from the stomach of the robot, arge projectile weapon appeared before it and quickly gathered the HI-ERO particles in the surround area, ready to send out a powerful beam!


    "And counting!"


    "Ten¡­ Nine¡­"


    The Penguins on the Penguin Empire also watched the fight with a serious expression, especially when they saw that Denis and Michael had be serious.


    "C''mon, Dennis, Michael, you can win this battle," the Penguin Emperor said with serious expression.


    Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko put all of their attention on the monitor screen. They knew that Haru had gotten serious and knew that they could anticipate this battle.


    "C''mon Kasugano Haruka, show us your power!" Kazuo said with a serious expression.


    "Kyouko, I''m sorry."


    Kyouko knew what those words meant and she nodded. She was being hugged and her body started to feel hot.


    "Ahnn¡­!!!!"


    When Kyouko moaned loudly, the Daimidaler was covered in a pink aura and the HI-ERO particles supply on the Daimidaler kept increaseing from 25% then quickly became 100% and it wasn''t over!


    The Daimidaler was full of pink aura and it gave off an intimidating feeling!


    Haru stared at the giant penguin robot and this time, he wouldn''t lose and won against the Penguins!


    "Daimidaler! Double Full Charge!"


    "2¡­ 200% rapid increase of HI-ERO particles! A - Amazing!!"


    Everyone at the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE was surprised by the sudden increase of HI-ERO particles inside the Daimidaler. They wanted to see what had happened inside the Daimidaler, but they couldn''t see anything and they couldn''t hear anything within, but one thing for sure, they knew that Haru and Kyouko were doing something perverted inside.


    "Three! Two! One!"


    The giant robot penguin shot out arge blue beam toward the Daimidaler!"


    "Finger Barrier!"


    Haru controlled the Daimidaler''s left hand and created a barrier from HI-ERO particles. At that moment, he thought that the Daimidaler was very versatile and he could create anything with HI-ERO particles.


    "Ahnn¡­ Haru! Haru!"


    Kyouko kept moaning and hugged him tightly at this moment since the pleasure on her body was very crazy and she had never felt this before!


    "I¡­ I can''t Haru¡­"


    "Just wait for a bit, I''m going to end it soon."


    Haru patted Kyouko''s head and continued to strengthen the barrier to protect both of them.


    "What?!" The Penguin Emperor was shocked when he saw how the Daimidaler was able to block the giant penguin robot''s strongest beam.


    "Daimidaler! No damage!"


    Everyone was amazed by the performance of Daimidaler at that moment!


    When the beam vanished, Denis and Michael hadn''t woken from the shock and felt confused at how Daimidaler was unscathed from their attack!


    "Jump Kick!"


    Daimidaler jumped into the sky and then flipped before sending out a powerful jump kick.


    *Baam!*


    The penguin was blown away and it staggered before it fell down on the ground.


    Haru knew that it was time to finish the move and he also wanted to end this battle quickly since Kyouko couldn''t handle it anymore.


    The Daimidaler made a circr motion with both of its hands before it pointed its left finger toward the giant penguin robot.


    Haru put all of his HI-ERO particles into this attack and shot it out!


    "Finger Beam!"


    Arge pink beam was shot and it struck down the giant penguin robot!


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    As expected, there was no resistance on the giant penguin robot, and it exploded after being hit by the beam.


    Haru looked at the opponent and wondered why this scene was simr to an ultraman show that he watched during his childhood time in his previous life.


    "H, Haru¡­ is it over?" Kyouko asked with a tired voice.


    "It''s over. " Haru kissed Kyouko''s hair subconsciously at that moment and said, "Good job, Kyouko."


    Kyouko blushed and was very shy at that moment, but she was very happy.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s go on a date."


    "Sure."


    The battle was over, the Daimidaler had won the battle and Haru also won Kyouko.


    At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor was very annoyed at this moment after his robot had lost against the Daimidaler.


    "That dammed Daimidaler thwarted my ns again! To think that I would taste defeat by the hands of robot made by humans!"


    The Penguin Emperor was full of frustration.


    Everyone also understood their Emperor''s plight and quickly raised their hands, telling their Emperor that they would finish the Daimidaler by their hands!


    "Allow me, Nelson, to eliminate that pesky Daimidaler!"


    "No, I''m the only one fit to take up the challenge."


    "I, Dennis, will definitely defeat it this time!"


    When everyone started to discuss with each other, suddenly the door of the hall opened and they saw a beautiful blonde girl running in their direction.


    "Penguins!"


    The girl ran very fast and hugged the Penguin Emperor without hesitation.


    "Real Penguins!"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    After the battle, Haru went to Chieko''s apartment since he had been living in her apartment after both of them had done it.


    Chieko didn''t really mind and she even loved it since having him in her apartment was the best thing ever.


    Haru had strengthened the security on Chieko''s apartment since he was afraid for Penguin to attack Chieko when he wasn''t around her. He also erased his trail on the street camera so the Penguin wasn''t able to find him.


    Haru knew that the Penguins'' technology was better than human''s and it seemed that they were more advanced than a human in this world which made him speechless.


    "Right, Haru, did you date Kiriko Kiyuna?" Chieko asked.


    "No, what''s wrong?" Haru asked and brought a dinner to the living room where Chieko was staying.


    "Well, you''re very popr after all. I''ve seen that you''ve received a lot of love letters, right?" Chieko asked with a smile.


    "That might be so, but I reject them," Haru said and put the dinner on the table.


    "Oh? Why did you reject them? The girls at our school are very cute, right?" Chieko asked.


    "¡­¡­Are you pretending to be dumb?" Haru twitched his lips.


    Chieko smiled and said, "Haru, even if we''re dating, I''m not going to stop you dating someone or rather, it is better for you to date someone else."


    "Huh? Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because I''m a teacher." Chieko sighed and said, "Once our rtionship is known then I might be fired from the school, but well, if you''ve graduated then I don''t mind¡­" She blushed and looked away at this moment.


    Haru nodded and thought that Chieko was really cute, but then he was also curious and asked, "Sensei, why did you be a teacher?"


    "Because I love it!" Chieko smiled and told Haru about why she wanted to be a teacher and how she also wanted her sry to increase. Then she kept drinking a beer while eating before long, she was drunk and put her head on Haru''sp.


    "Haru¡­ you need to study hard then enter a good university since being an adult is very hard¡­" Chieko hugged Haru''s stomach while telling him about a lot of things. .


    Caressing Chieko''s hair, Haru asked, "Sensei, if I buy the school for you, do you want to manage it for me?"


    "Hehehe? Do you want to buy a school? If you can buy the school, then I don''t mind having a threesome with your girlfriend." Chiekoughed foolishly while sleeping on Haru''sp. She thought that Haru was joking with her so she also answered him jokingly.


    "You promise?" Haru asked.


    "I promise," Chieko said with a smile, then hugged her neck. "But before that, why don''t I teach you how children are made?"


    Haru thought about Penguin''s Operation Shadow Hell, and it seemed that n was sessful at this moment. He carried Chieko in his arms and he was ready to learn how to make children from his teacher.

 Chapter 1226 Sonan Kyouko

    <h4>Chapter 1226 Sonan Kyouko</h4>


    After the Penguins appeared in this world, it might be Kyouko''s first time to have another feeling other than revenge and hatred for the Penguin, especially after she had met him.


    "Ugh¡­ why is it hard to brush my hair?!"


    Looking at her appearance in the mirror, it was Kyouko''s first time having a date with the opposite gender. Her father had been traumatized by the Penguin and she didn''t have time to go out with anyone so this date invitation made her happy, but her heart feltplex when she remembered the content of conversation between Haru and Kazuo yesterday.


    "Harem, huh?"


    Kyouko knew that Haru dated his own teacher, and she was wondering whether it was alright to have a date with him, especially when she knew that he had dated someone else.


    "Ah! I''mte!"


    But then she forgot about that matter and quickly ran out from her apartment ready to meet him at the appointment location!


    Kyouko knew that she waste, and ran as fast as possible. She also felt guilty, especially when she saw him there, standing, seemed to have been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Haru¡­ S¡­ sorry to make you waiting¡­"


    Kyouko breathed heavily and leaned forward.


    "It''s alright. I didn''t wait too long, but you should calm your breath first since someone might mistake you as a horny woman in the middle of day," Haru said.


    "What give you that idea?!"


    "Well, you''re breathing that heavily."


    "Idiot! I''m trying to catch my breath after running!" Kyouko looked at Haru with a helpless expression.


    Haru looked at Kyouko and wondered whether all she had was her working clothes since at this moment, she wore the same suit which she usually wore, however, he had to admit that she was very beautiful and said, "But still, I''m happy that you''re not going to hang me up on this date."


    "Of - of course! I, I won''t do that!"


    Kyouko blushed and remembered that she would have a date with him which made her shy. She looked at him and asked, "Is there some ce that you want to visit?" Even though Haru was the one who invited her, she was older than him so she tried to be considered at that moment.


    "Hmm¡­ are you alright with karaoke?" Haru asked.


    "Karaoke?" Kyouko was a bit surprised since she didn''t expect him to want to go to the karaoke, but she thought for a while and nodded. "Follow me! I know a good ce for karaoke."


    "Have youe to that ce?" Haru asked.


    "No, I''ve only seen advertisements in the past," Kyouko said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondered whether all the thing on Kyouko''s head was her revenge against the Penguins. He walked beside him and said, "Today, let''s sing all we want!"


    "Oh!" Kyouko wasn''t sure, but she also felt excited at that moment.


    Haru and Kyouko entered the karaoke together and he ordered some food, then he noticed Kyouko who seemed to be watching the list of the song intensely.


    "Do you want to sing first?" Haru asked.


    Kyouko looked at Haru and asked, "Have you chosen the song?"


    "Well, I''ll choose a random song."


    Haru read the list of the song and chose a song with the title of "Kenzen Robo Daimidaler".


    "Ah! I know this song!" Kyouko eximed.


    "Really?"


    "Yes! The professor was the one who made this song!" Kyouko said.


    "Really?"


    Haru was surprised, but then he was wondering what kind of song it was.


    Even though he didn''t know the song, there was a lyric on the screen inside the karaoke room so he didn''t need to worry that he couldn''t sing the song and he was quite good at singing so he didn''t need to worry, right?


    "Then how about we sing together?" Haru asked.


    "Sure!" Kyouko nodded.


    (BGM: Kenzen Robo Daimidaler - Endoukai).


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Deliver Hi-Ero Particles to Heaven


    Full Burst Burn


    Protect the Future of Sexual Desire


    Sound Robot Daimidaler."


    Looking at Kyouko who memorized the song, Haru had to admit that this woman was very funny. Even though the title and the lyrics were quite strange, he had to admit that it was a very good song, really.


    After they had sung karaoke, the rtionship between Haru and Kyouko became closer and they talked to each other whileughing.


    "Is there some ce that you want to visit?" Haru asked.


    When she was asked by Haru, Kyouko was a bit surprised, but she thought for a while and nodded.


    "Yes, can you follow me?"


    "The sea, huh?"


    Haru looked at the blue ocean right in front of him, he remembered that he often brought his heroines to the beach and ocean so he wasn''t that surprised.


    "You don''t like it?" Kyouko asked.


    "No, I love the ocean. When you gaze across, it calms you down," Haru said. He somehow also felt that it was quite nostalgic. Then he looked at Kyouko and asked, "So what about you? You''ve brought me here so I guess you love to gaze into the ocean?"


    "What I dreamt was something of happiness. What I wished for was something of love. Beyond that mountain is a quiet town. And on sunny Sundays, the sky is blue." Kyouko stared at the ocean and shook her head. She looked at him and smiled. "My father used to recite that as he gazed across the ocean. I guess it rubbed off on me."


    "So your reason to work at the Beauty Salon PRINCE was because of your father?" Haru asked.


    Kyouko had her shback scene on thest chapter so Haru understood what had happened to Kyouko''s father and at how she hated the Penguins.


    "That might be one of the reasons but¡­" Kyouko gazed across the sea and said, "This person, that person, and the people who aren''t here all have a family. And each of them provides a small piece of happiness. It''s my job to protect that happiness. I hope that I am helping them, even if only a little bit." She started to get mncholy and felt lonely since she didn''t have anyone that she could depend upon, but suddenly she felt that her head was being patted.


    "Haru?"


    "You''re a good woman, Kyouko. You''ve done well over the past few years and I am sure even if they don''t notice your hard work, they''re grateful for what you''ve done for them," Haru said while patting Kyouko''s head. He had to admit that this woman was very good and he also understood that she was very lonely since in the past two years all she had done was work on the Beauty Salon PRINCE to fight against the Penguins. She also even needed to take care of her father who was bedridden in the hospital because he was being traumatized by the Penguins'' "front-tail dance".


    Haru didn''t see herin nor annoyed which made her realize that Kyouko was a good woman.


    "If someone marries you in the future, then I''m sure that person will be very happy."


    Kyouko blushed and didn''t dare to look at him. Even though Haru was several years younger than her, she felt that he was very dependable and she could trust him. She became even more shy when he praised her for bing a good wife. She looked at him shyly and asked, "Haru, can I have a request?"


    "Sure, as long as it is within my power then I''ll try," Haru said.


    "Can you hug me like you usually do?" Kyouko asked. Haru often hugged her inside the Daimidaler to power-up and she loved the feeling of being hugged by him.


    "Like this?"


    Haru hugged Kyouko in his arms naturally.


    Kyouko who was being hugged was a bit surprised, but then she felt veryfortable. She also hugged him back and smelled his smell which calmed her down.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s better."


    "How so?"


    "There is no hard rod that touches my butt."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t say anything since it was his fault for not being able to hold his sexual drive.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you for being the Daimidaler''s pilot."


    "No, I should be the one who should be grateful since without you, I can''t defeat the Penguins. You''re an important existence for me, Kyouko," Haru said, staring at the face of this beautiful woman.


    "Haru¡­" Kyouko stared at Haru with a light blush on her cheeks.


    Haru also stared at Kyouko.


    Both of them stared at each other and they were about to move closer before¡­


    *Beep!* *Beep!*


    "Sonan! Kasugano! Hurry up and return to headquarters! The Penguins havee to attack!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kyouko hurriedly looked away since she was very shy at that moment. She held her cheeks and felt hot since she didn''t believe what she was about to do.


    However, Haru was very annoyed. He was annoyed at the Penguins, but he was also annoyed at Kazuo, who suddenly disturbed their moment!


    "Those damnable penguins!"


    Haru held Kyouko''s hand and said, "Kyouko. Let''s go."


    "Um! Let''s go!"


    Kyouko looked at the hand that held her hand, and hoped that their rtionship could stay forever.


    Kyouko also might be selfish, but she hoped that their rtionship would be more than a mere work colleague¡­

 Chapter 1227 Rikantz Seaberry

    <h4>Chapter 1227 Rikantz Seaberry</h4>


    In the middle of downtown area, suddenly there was a giant penguin robot that appeared which caused panic among everyone.


    "It''s a robot!"


    "A Penguin robot has appeared!"


    "Daimidaler is sure to show up soon, too!"


    On top of the giant penguin robot, there were three Penguins and one girl that wore a white dress and a getup that was simr to a magician.


    "Pathetic humans, running around aimlessly below our feet."


    The name of the girl was Rikantz Seaberry, who was a new member of Penguin Empire. Even though she was a human, she loved the Penguins and she wanted to be with them.


    Holding a microphone in her hand, Ritz said, "Now, the fun is just beginning!" She had this evil expression on her face and she operated the secret n of Penguin Empire.


    "First, we will insert the hose firmly into the main body''s hole."


    The people who were still nearby couldn''t help but be stunned when they heard this sultry voice.


    Ritz didn''t stop and moaned from time to time. "Next time, please pull out the plug. If you''re too forceful, it''ll break, so be careful. Ahhnn.!!!"


    Her sultry and seductive voice caused everyone to feel weird at this moment.


    "D, Don''t pull out so suddenly! It''sing out! Too much wille out!"


    Everyone was startled, staring at Ritz with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Erotic! Too erotic!"


    "I can''t listen to this anymore!"


    Ritsz had a blush on her face and she was having fun at the moment. "Please don''t push the plug in and out with wet hands. Make sure to thrust the electrical plugpletely into the outlets. You have to push the plug in as deep as it can go. They pull it out and plug it again." She was just reading an electrical instruction, but in the ears of everyone, it seemed that this girl was saying something perverted which caused them to panic.


    "So embarrassing!"


    "Stop it!"


    Ritz and the Penguins were very happy when their n seeded.


    "How is it? This is Operation Penguin Vulgarities! Quite embarrassing for you ignorantmoner, isn''t it?"


    Then when the Penguins and Ritz were celebrating their sess, the Daimdaler came out from the concrete ground.


    When Haru arrived, he was too speechless to say anything since the Penguin''s n was just too stupid in his eyes.


    "Haru, you''re ready?" Kyouko asked. She was sitting on Haru''sp as usual at that moment. She didn''t feel the hard feeling on her butts and understood that he hadn''t gotten serious so she needed to ask whether he was ready or not since they needed to defeat the Penguins!


    "Don''t worry, I''m always ready. Let''s focus on the enemy first," Haru said then noticed a girl between the Penguins.


    "Hmm¡­ so this is the Daimidaler¡­" Ritz observed the Daimidaler which appeared in front of her. "Doesn''t look like much."


    "Ritz, you can''t underestimate Daimidaler."


    "Yes, the Daimidaler has defeated two of our robots!"


    "But rather than being wary of the Daimidaler, you need to be careful of the pilot!"


    The three Penguins reminded Ritz since they knew how strong Kasugano Haruka was. If the pilot of the Daimidaler was being changed to someone else, then they wouldn''t be this panicked, but it would be different if the one who piloted the Daimidaler was Kasugano Haruka.


    "Haru, is that a human girl?" Kyouko asked.


    "Yes."


    "Do you think that they have caught a hostage?" Kyouko asked in concern.


    "Let me ask them." Haru was also curious and wondered whether this girl had joined the Penguin or been kidnapped. "Penguin, did you kidnap the girl?"


    "How rude! The Penguin Commados would never do such a cowardly act!" The Penguins were furious when they heard Haru''s usation.


    "Hey, you!" Ritzu pointed her finger at Daimidaler. "I''ve heard that you''re very strong, but I''ll defeat you here and now!"


    "Little girl, you should go back and sleep or else your body won''t grow up," Haru said.


    "Huh?!" Ritz was startled, thenined. "Ritz is very healthy!"


    "Yes, Ritzu has grown splendidly!"


    "Can you see her breasts? Her breasts are huge for her age!"


    "In the future, she can grow even bigger!"


    Penguin Commandos seemed furious when Haru questioned Ritz''s growth.


    "Even so, she''s a little girl after all and no one knows the future," Haru said.


    After all he had seen a lot of simr things, there were a lot of girls that had grown a lot during their youth, but when they had be a teenager, they didn''t grow much and their growth stopped.


    "HOW DARE YOU!!!"


    "RITZ IS GOING TO HAVE BIG BREATS!"


    "TAKE BACK YOUR WORDS!!"


    Penguin Commandos was furious.


    "Haru, are you sure is it alright to make them angry?" Kyouko asked worriedly.


    "No, I''m surprised that they can get angry about this." Haru was speechless at that moment.


    "Calm down, everyone! I''ll defeat this guy as soon as possible!" Ritz said.


    "Ritz!"


    "Give this guy hell!"


    "Yeah, make him see your growth!"


    Ritz smiled then entered the giant penguin robot.


    The three Penguins jumped out of the giant penguin robot to watch the fight from afar.


    "She has entered the robot!" Kyouko was surprised.


    Haru rubbed his chin and wondered how the Penguins were able to invite Ritz.


    "Sactions Charge Antartic Number 8!"


    Haru was surprised that the giant penguin robot had a name.


    "Haru!" Kyouko seemed to be surprised.


    "Calm down. It is surely surprising for a little girl to be a pilot of that robot, but even so, it won''t be easy to defeat me," Haru said.


    Kyouko looked at Haru and felt that this guy was very charming, but at the same time, as his partner, she needed to be with him to support him!


    Ritz, who was inside the Antarctic Number 8, stared at the Daimidaler with a smug smile.


    "By the order of the Emperor, we shall destroy you, Daimidaler!"


    Ritz charged toward the Daimidaler full of confidence, but suddenly she saw the Daimidaler''s huge left arm start to swing around as if it was a scythe.


    "Huh? What is that?" It was Ritz''s first time facing Daimidaler so she didn''t have that much experience with him.


    "Ritz, be careful!"


    "That guy is going to use his "flicker style"!"


    "Flicker Style? What is that?"


    Ritz was confused, but suddenly she was being torrented by a barrage of jabs!


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    The movement of Antarctic Number 8 stopped and Ritz was in a dangerous situation!


    "AAAHHH!!!!"


    "Ritz!"


    The Penguins were very worried at that moment.


    "Kasugano Haruka! How can you get serious against a little girl!?


    "Give her some handicap!"


    "Let her fight for at least five minutes!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when they were telling him to give Ritz a handicap.


    "Kuh! I won''t lose so easily!" Ritz started piloting her Antarctic Number 8 to move faster and a pink aura emitted from her body before it connected to the robot. The performance of the robot became faster and stronger, all of sudden.


    The sudden change of speed on Ritz''s robot caused Kyouko to be surprised. "Where is she?"


    Haru then quickly dodged to the right to avoid Ritz''s blow to Daimidaler.


    "What?!"


    Ritz was surprised when the Daimidaler was able to dodge her attack, but when she was about to run away, the head of Antarctic Number 8 was being grabbed by the Daimidaler.


    "RITZ!!!"


    Daimidaler threw Antarctic Number 8 into the sky causing it to lose its bnce and unable to move because Ritz who was the pilot felt dizzy.


    "Kyouko, I need your help," Haru said.


    "Umm¡­" Kyouko blushed and nodded shyly.


    Haru hugged Kyouko and his anaconda started to wake up from its slumber.


    Kyouko felt her entire body was very hot at that moment and begged Haru to do it quickly!


    "Haru¡­ I, I can''t hold it anymore! D, do it quickly!"


    Haru felt strange by Kyouko''s words, but didn''t say much and sent out Daimidaler''s finishing move.


    The Daimidaler made a circr motion with its arms and raised its left hand.


    "Finger Beam!"


    The abundant HI-ERO particles gathered around the left palm of Daimidaler and sent out powerful pink beams.


    "What?!"


    Ritzu couldn''t escape and she was hit by the beam.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!!!*


    The fight ended very quickly and the Penguins sighed in relief when they saw Haru give them a handicap.


    "You did it, Haru!"


    Kyouko hugged Haru happily.


    Haru patted Kyouko''s back then noticed Antarctic Number 8 who was flying in the sky, but a lot of its part was destroyed by the Daimidaler''s beam.


    "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! We''ll retreat for now! But next time, we''ll definitely get you, Daimidaler! Stupid!"


    Then, without waiting for them to answer, Ritz and the Penguins escaped to the horizon.


    Haru shook his head and could feel that his day would be even more troublesome, but the good news was that one of his quests had beenpleted today.

 Chapter 1228 I cant give up

    <h4>Chapter 1228 I can''t give up</h4>


    "Though we may have lost the battle, that power was far greater than that of any Antarctic robot we''ve seen so far." The Penguin Emperor contemted and realized something.


    "I see, HI-ERO particles."


    Penguin Emperor stood up and said, "The HI-ERO particles from Ritz affected the robot."


    "As expected of our Emperor!"


    "You''ve uncovered the truth about HI-ERO particles!"


    Shaking his head, the Penguin Emperor said, "No, I already knew that, but it had slipped my mind."


    "As expected of our Emperor! Such a forgetful one!"


    "I''m sure that you are justcking some DHA."


    Penguin Emperor rubbed his chin while watching the video of Ritz''s battle against the Daimidaler.


    "The amount of HI-ERO particles that Ritz released¡­ I see¡­ she''s a "Factor"."


    The Penguin Emperor chuckled and seemed satisfied with his discovery. "I see. That''s how it is. This is interesting!"


    "Uwaaa! I''m sorry, Your Highness¡­ I, I''ve lost¡­!!!"


    Ritz cried in the arms of the Penguin Emperor. She felt frustated since she had lost so easily against Kasugano Haruka.


    Patting Ritz''s head, the Penguin Emperor said, "You don''t need to worry. Your opponent is very strong and you have lost because you don''t have that much experience. Once you''ve gotten used to fighting, I am sure that you''ll be able to defeat Kasugano Haruka."


    "Yes! Your Highness!" Ritz was very happy that she wasn''t being scolded by Penguin Emperor and hugged him again since she really loved him.


    "Ritz, I have one request for you, can you help me?" The Penguin Emperor asked.


    "Yes! I''ll help you no matter what!" Ritzu nodded without hesitation.


    "Good! Let''s start with Operation HI-ERO particle Penguin!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Chieko didn''t remember much of what had happened a few nights ago. She remembered that she was drunk, joking around, thenstly, having a good night activity with Haru.


    However, suddenly Chieko was being summoned to the principal room which made her heart beat very fast since she thought her rtionship with Haru was being exposed to the public. She tried to calm herself and thought that she should be able to stop her job as a teacher if that was the case as long as she could be with him.


    But the only thing that she was afraid about was that Haru would be transferred to another school because of his rtionship with her. She didn''t want to destroy his future and thought that she should put all the me on herself.


    Chieko was right in front of the door of the principal''s room. She took a deep breath then opened the door directly.


    "Principal! This isn''t Kasugano-kun''s fault! All of this is my fault!"


    Chieko said with all of her emotion.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, Haru and the principal of the school looked at Chieko with a strange expression and didn''t understand what this woman wanted to say.


    "Cough! Cough! Kakazu-sensei, what are you talking about?" Mrs. Principal coughed several times while staring at Chieko with a stern expression, telling her not to act so rudely.


    "Huh?"


    Chieko became confused at that moment.


    "Kakazu-sensei, let me introduce you to someone." Mrs. Principle smiled and said, "You might have already known him, but he''s Kasugano Haruka-sama."


    "???"


    "He''s the new owner of our school," Mrs. Principle said with a smile.


    "!!!"


    Chieko''s expression at this moment was so amazing at this moment, Haru wanted tough, but he held it.


    "Hello, Kakazu-sensei."


    "Kakazu-sensei, I''ve heard about your rtionship with Kasugano-sama and I hope that you can take care of him from now on," Mrs. Principal said.


    "¡­"


    Chieko was so confused at this moment, and red at Haru, telling him to exin everything to herter, but of course, she didn''t need to at this moment since Mrs. Principal was her boss.


    "Yes, Mrs. Principal." Chieko nodded.


    "Good, I won''t bother with your work anymore," Mrs. Principal said.


    Chieko nodded once again and left the principal''s room.


    Mrs. Principal wanted to spend time with Haru to talk about a lot of things, but he told her that he woulde again tomorrow to talk about the development of the school in the future. She didn''t hold him and nodded, decided to believe in him.


    Haru went out from the principal''s room and saw Chieko who was waiting for him outside.


    "Come with me."


    Chieko didn''t bother to wait for his response and brought him to the guidance room, but at that moment, she didn''t know that there was a student who was staring at her and Haru.


    "What happened?!" Chieko asked directly.


    "I bought this school," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Chieko suddenly had a headache. She massaged her head and felt confused at that moment. Her sleeping partner, who was also her student, suddenly also became her boss.


    "Let me help you massage your head," Haru said.


    "Thank you."


    Chieko feltfortable, but suddenly she realized something. "This not it!!!" She pushed him on the chair then sat on hisp. "Tell me!"


    Haru nodded and exined that he really bought the school.


    "¡­"


    Chieko sighed and got a strange feeling at this moment since she remembered that they had talked about this matter when she was drunk before. She looked at him and asked, "Do you really want to have a threesome that much? Who is the girl? Is it Kiriko Kiyuna?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about that first. You love being a teacher, right? So I bought you a school," Haru said while caressing Chieko''s hair


    Chieko blushed and didn''t expect that this guy really pampered her this much. "So what is your n for this school?"


    "Of course since I''ve bought it. I will try to make it the greatest high school in the country," Haru said.


    Nodded, Chieko also agreed with Haru. This school had be Haru''s property and she was Haru''s woman so she also wanted to develop this school better.


    "Is there someone smart in this school?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­ there is Shouma Ameku. He''s smart enough to get a rmendation from MIT," Chieko said.


    "That''s good."


    Haru thought that he didn''t need to worry that much about this school since he also knew that this school was quite famous and also had its own reputation.


    Both of them talked to each other and wondered whether they should build an affiliated school from an elementary school to university.


    Haru knew an education business was very profitable and as long as the reputation of his school was good, then money and students woulde without a problem.


    During their talk, in the end, it led to these kinds of things.


    Chieko hugged him, pressing her boobs against her chest, and when she was about to kiss him suddenly the door opened.


    "Haru! Chieko-sensei!"


    "!!!"


    Chieko was startled when the door suddenly opened.


    "Chieko-sensei, please stop trying to seduce your student! You shouldn''t lead Haru to an astray path!" Kiriko said while pointing her finger at Chieko.


    Chieko, who had panicked earlier, became calm when she heard Kiriko''s words.


    "Oh? Do you like Haru that much? Kiriko Kiyuna?"


    Kiriko blushed and shook her head. "No! I don''t like him at all!"


    "Then you don''t have a right to stop us. We''re both men and women. It''s normal for us to fall in love," Chieko said.


    "But you''re a student and a teacher! This is immoral!" Kiriko said.


    "Then are you trying to rob him from me?" Chieko asked.


    "Yes!"


    Kiriko blushed and became embarrassed, but she knew that she needed to be serious at this moment.


    "Chieko-sensei, prepare yourself! I''ll make Haru fall in love with me!" Kiriko shouted.


    "Oh? I can''t wait to see that," Chieko said with a smile.


    But then at this moment Kiriko started to emit a bright pink light which caused mayhem in this room. When she was in panic since she couldn''t control her HI-ERO particles, her hand was being held by Haru who suddenly appeared beside her.


    "You alright?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at the hand which held her hand, Kiriko blushed and knew that she couldn''t give up on him. Then her eyes stared at Chieko who was smiling at her. She frowned and kept staring since she didn''t want to lose.


    Chieko also stared at Kiriko and thought that this girl was quite funny.


    Haru closed the door so their voice wouldn''t be heard, and at the same time, he knew that it was just the prelude of the trouble or good thing?

 Chapter 1229 Study Session Plan and Fake Daimidaler

    <h4>Chapter 1229 Study Session n and Fake Daimidaler</h4>


    After thatst incident, the rtionship between Haru and Kiriko had returned to how it was to be and at this moment, they were staying at the ss together. He taught her about the lesson since she didn''t understand some of them.


    "Do you understand now?" Haru asked.


    Nodding, Kiriko said, "You really understand everything, Haru." She sighed and looked at him secretly. She couldn''t help but blush and at the same time, she was annoyed.


    It might seem that this guy was very serious and strict, but secretly dated Chieko and also a woman from the Beauty Salon PRINCE which made her depressed.


    "I don''t know everything, I just happen to know that," Haru said.


    Kiriko looked around and asked in whisper, "Are you still working as a pilot for Daimidaler?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "I''ve been curious, but you''re also a pilot of Daimidaler, right?"


    Kiriko nodded and said, "Yes, thank you for helping me in the past." She bowed her head and thanked him. She knew that the one who had brought her to the hospital after she had lost against the Penguin was Haru.


    Kiriko also wasn''t worried about telling him about her real identity since Haru was also a Daimidaler''s pilot.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, but¡­"


    *Beep!* *Beep!*


    Haru took out themunication device which was given by the Beauty Salon PRINCE and turned it off directly.


    "Is there an emergency?" Kiriko asked.


    "Probably¡­" Haru put back themunication device in his pocket, but his smartphone was ringing at that moment. He saw that the one who called him was Kyouko at that moment.


    "Hello¡­"


    "Haru, where are you?! A fake Daimidaler has appeared in the city!" Kyouko said in a hurry.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Kiriko and said, "You''ve heard it."


    "I know." Kiriko nodded and said, "Be careful, alright?"


    "Yes."


    Haru was about to go then said, "If you don''t mind, do you want to study at my house?"


    "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised and her face was flushed, however, she didn''t reject his invitation and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Yes. I live alone after all," Haru said. It had been a while since he hade back to his condominium in this world since he mostly stayed at Chieko''s apartment.


    "¡­"


    Kiriko blushed and started to think about a lot of perverted things on her head.


    Every person who could control HI-ERO particles was a pervert, it was because they were perverts that they had an abundant amount of HI-ERO particles in their body.


    Kiriko seemed to be a quiet and soft girl, however, she was a perverted girl!


    Of course, Haru also knew about that matter.


    "Then I''ll go first. Let''s talk again tonight to set up an appointment," Haru said.


    "Y, yes!"


    Kiriko nodded with a blush on her cheek, at the same time, she was really anticipating this study session that would be held at his house.


    "Haru! Why did youe sote?" Kyouko asked and showed a flustered expression since Haru really came quitete.


    "I''m a student," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­"


    Kyouko shut her mouth and couldn''t say anything afterwards.


    "Kasugano Haru!" Kazuo looked at Haru sternly and said, "This time, I agree with Sonan Kyouko. You need to realize your duty as a hero of humanity!"


    "Then pay my sry first," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Kazuo then looked at Kyouko and said, "Sonan Kyouko. Forgive Kasugano Haruka, he''s a student after all and we need to me the Penguin Empire who has attacked during the weekdays!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Kyouko rolled their eyes at the same time.


    Haru shook his head and asked, "Is it the Penguins?" In his opinion, the only thing which was able to make Kyouko be flustered was the Penguins.


    "No, it''s the Daimidaler," Moriko said.


    "Daimidaler?"


    Entering the monitor room, Haru saw a Daimidaler which was walking around the city aimlessly which made him speechless.


    "Fake Daimidaler?"


    In the Penguin Empire, everyone was looking at the fake Daimaidiler which they had manufactured to fight against the real Daimidaler.


    "Do you think Operation Fake Daimidaler is going to work out?"


    "I''m rather nervous."


    "But where is the real Daimidaler?"


    They have sent out the Fake Daimidaler in the past few hours, but the Daimidaler hadn''t appeared on the town.


    "It might be because we send the Fake Daimidaler over the weekdays, Kasugano Haruka is a student after all and he needs to study."


    "I see¡­ then we should send our robot over the weekend so we don''t bother him."


    Everyone nodded at this moment and decided to send their robot during a weekend so they didn''t need to wait too long for the Daimidaler toe.


    It was quite boring thing after all to wait for their opponent toe unless they had a porn magazine around them, but their financial condition was quite tight, especially when they needed to build a robot after robot to fight Daimidaler.


    In their hearts, they hoped for the Beauty Salon PRINCE to scatter a porn magazine like in the past since it had been a while for them to read a porn magazine.


    Unlike the real Daimidaler, the fake Daimidaler was very clumsy and it had destroyed various buildings in the city since it was moving very awkwardly because of its bnce.


    The people in the city sent out a lot ofints since they were affected by this fake Daimidaler, however, they knew that it was useless since once or twice a week a giant robot would appear on the city and started to fight to each other which made them somehow get used to this kind of situation.


    Then at this moment, the real Daimidaler dispatched to stop the fake Daimidaler.


    "Haru, let''s stop this fake Daimidaler!" Kyouko said while sitting on Haru''sp. It might be because she had gotten used to sitting on hisp so she didn''t feel nervous anymore and their date in the past also made their rtionship became closer.


    "Alright."


    Haru didn''t understand why the Penguin Empire decided to send a fake Daimidaler to the city.


    Unlike their previous Operation Shadow Hell, this Operation Fake Daimidaler was so illogial in his head.


    Haru became even more confused, thinking what was the Penguin Empire''s purpose in this world, but he could think about thatter since he needed to defeat this fake Daimidaler first.


    "Kyouko, I''ll end this quickly so¡­"


    Kyouko blushed and nodded. "I, I''m ready."


    Haru then hugged Kyouko without hesitation, then a pink aura started to emit from both of them.


    The HI-ERO particles were emitted from Haru''s body then absorbed by the Daimidaler.


    The energy of the Daimidaler kept increasing and it made a circr motion with its hands.


    "Finger Beam!"


    Daimidaler shot out arge pink beam toward the fake Daimidaler!


    *Booom!*


    Kyouko flushed and breathed heavily, leaning her back on Haru''s chest. "W - We did it¡­"


    "No. It''s not over yet."


    "Huh?"


    When the smoke disappeared from the fake Daimidaler surrounding, the fake Daimidaler started to crack before it showed its true form!


    "T - That is¡­?!" Kyouko was in shock.


    "So is this the true form of the fake Daimidaler? The exterior only serves to hide the Penguins robot within."


    What was shown in front of them was arge penguin robot and from its appearance, it should be Antartic Number 9 since this robot was different from what Ritz used in his battle, especially that cannon between the legs of this robot since he had never seen this kind of cannon before.


    "That''s right! I am HI-ERO Penguin Commando Six!"


    Then a Penguin with an emo hairstyle made his debut!


    However, no one cared about his appearance since they were stunned by the Penguin''s name.


    "Sex?!"

 Chapter 1230 Crazy Enemy and Finishing Move!

    <h4>Chapter 1230 Crazy Enemy and Finishing Move!</h4>


    In the monitor room of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone was startled when they heard their opponent''s name!


    "What a terrible enemy! Don''t underestimate him, Kasugano Haruka!" Kazuo said with a serious expression.


    "He said it! He really said it! He messed around with innuendo!" Sewashiko was excited.


    "Now isn''t the time to y around!" Soriko reminded Sewashiko with a helpless expression.


    "Let''s do this, Daimidaler!"


    The arms of the giant penguin robot were raised, then it sent out a barrage of bullets.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Haru quickly made the Daimidaler jump into the sky.


    Six looked toward the sky, but the sunlight blinded his eyes. "Ugh?!"


    "Jump Kick!"


    Daimidaler performed a jump kick toward Six''s robot.


    *Baam!*


    Six held the controller of Antarctic Number 10 tightly after this robot was staggered by Daimidaler''s attack.


    "As expected, you''re very strong! But it is too early to decide who is the winner in this fight!"


    "Kyouko!"


    "Umm¡­"


    Haru hugged Kyouko then HI-ERO particles were emitted from his body.


    "Finger Punch!"


    From Daimidaler''s left finger, several small fists appeared and each of them was covered in HI-ERO particles. When this happened, Daimidaler sent out a powerful left punch!


    However, the response of the Penguin was unexpected!


    "Tail Punch!"


    From the cannon between Antarctic Number 10, a bludgeon which was linked by a cable was shot out to block Daimidaler''s punch!


    *Baam!*


    Finger Punch and Tail Punch met each other and causedrge shockwaves in surrounding areas!


    Haru frowned when the power of the Front Tail was better than he had expected then quickly retreated since he knew if he continued then Daimidaler''s left arm would be damaged by this "Tail Punch!".


    Haru really thought that he should help to modify Daimidaler since this robot was quite fragile. However, when he thought that he didn''t get sry for what he had done, he felt quite reluctant at this moment.


    "There''s a slight damage on Daimidaler''s left arm!"


    "Analyzing the energy emitted from the enemy Penguin robot."


    "The reading says¡­ ites from HI-ERO particles!"


    Hearing the report from the headquarters, Haru frowned since usually it was impossible for the Penguin to possess HI-ERO particles. It was also the reason why they didn''t mate with each other since they didn''t have HI-ERO particles in their bodies, however, if they possessed HI-ERO particles, then¡­


    "Haru!" Kyouko''s expression became serious.


    "Calm down."


    Six was happy to see how he was able to push back Daimidaler. Heughed and was ready to send out another attack.


    "Take this!"


    Arms or, should wings?


    It didn''t really matter, but the Antarctic Number 10 started to rotate and shot out a torrent of bullets.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Unlike their previous attack, Haru could tell that the Penguins tried to avoid the city as much as possible, but this Six was crazy since the bullets that were shot by the Antarctic Number 10 attacked everyone indiscriminately.


    At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, everyone was panicked when they saw how crazy Six was.


    "Whoa! He''s goingpletely overboard!"


    "Wh, what should we do?!"


    The Penguin Emperor became slightly panicked and asked, "What are you doing, Six?!"


    However, Six ignored''s Penguin Emperor''s words and kept attacking Daimidaler and the city indiscriminately.


    "S.E.X!!!!"


    Haru knew that he could profit at this moment since when the Penguins destroyed the city, he could buy thend cheaply, but even so, as a Daimidaler''s pilot and ex-hero, he wouldn''t allow a civilian to be injured during their fight.


    "Go to hell, Daimidaler!"


    From the cannon between Antarctic Number 10, there was a weapon that had a shape simr to a bowl-shaped antenna and from that the tip of that weapon, arge amount of HI-ERO particles were being collected.


    The Penguin Emperor became nervous and knew the situation had turned bad to worse.


    "No! Retreat, Six! Hurry up, abort the operation!"


    "Sacrifices must be made during battle!" Six''s body slowly transformed and said, "The most important thing is toplete our objective of destroying Daimidaler!"


    "Six¡­" Penguin Emperor was surprised when he saw the change in Six''s appearance. "What''s with that form?!"


    "Six will win! Glory to the Penguin Empire!"


    "What should we do, Haru? If we let him shoot that beam then the city¡­" Kyouko was also panicked. It was her first time encountering this situation since in their previous battle, the Penguins had never done this much.


    "Anyway, we need to get him away from the city as soon as possible," Haru said and didn''t hesitate to run toward the direction of the sea.


    When Six saw Daimidaler start to run away, he stopped the beam on the front-tail cannon and chased after it.


    "Don''t run away, Daimidaler!"


    Antarctic Number 10 started to fly then chased after Daimidaler!


    When everyone on the Penguin Empire saw this, they sighed in relief and knew that they had escaped the disaster, but at the same time, they knew that it wasn''t over and secretly, they were d that the Daimidaler ran away from the city, and at the same time, even though they didn''t want to admit it, they hoped for the Daimidaler to win this moment.


    "What are you doing, Kasugano Haruka?! Why are you running away?!" Kazuo roared from themunication device.


    While running toward the direction of the sea, Haru replied, "If I continue the battle, then the city will be in ruin."


    "You don''t need to care about those small things! As long as you can destroy the Penguin then it is all good!!!" Kazuo said without worry.


    "¡­"


    When Kyouko, Haru, Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko heard Kazuo''s words, they thought that Kazuo was crazy at that moment.


    "Don''t worry about the Administrator! Do what you believe, Haru!" Moriko said.


    "Alright, Professor." Haru ignored Kazuo''s words and said, "Kyouko, there''s a new technique that I want to try, but I need your help." He didn''t expect the opponent to be very strong and the quality of Daimidaler was very bad.


    If the amount of his HI-ERO particles weren''t that abundant, then without doubt, he might lose the battle again.


    "Yes, I''ll do anything to help you," Kyouko said with a serious expression.


    "¡­Anything?" Haru stared at Kyouko weirdly.


    "Yes!" Kyouko nodded without hesitation with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "You know¡­ you shouldn''t say "anything" that easily. What if I want to push you down here?" Haru asked.


    Kyouko was stunned then her face became red. Her body became hot and she became shy.


    "I, I ¡­¡­ if, if it you then I, I don''t mind¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "You can''t run away anymore, Daimidaler!" Six shouted, then sent out an attack using Antarctic Number 10.


    "Tail Beam!"


    From the front-tail cannon, it sent out a powerful pink beam!


    "Kyouko, lend me fondle your tits," Haru said, then he quickly activated "Boobslingual" so he knew her weak points instantly.


    "Huh?"


    Before Kyouko answered, his tits were kneaded by Haru. "Hnnh!!!" She bit her finger to hold the moan on her mouth since the pleasure which she felt right now was several times better than she had ever felt before!


    "Finger Barrier!"


    Then a dome of pink energy barrier appeared around the Daimidaler and blocked the attack on the Antarctic Number 10.


    The confrontation between barrier and beam ended quickly, but because the beam was shot around the sea, it created a water vapor which blocked the vision of Six.


    Six thought that everything had ended, however, he heard a familiar voice and from the water vapor Daimidaler appeared with his new technique!


    "Finger Saber sh!"


    Everything happened so suddenly and fast.


    Daimidaler generated a pink energy de from his left arm to slice through the body of Antarctic Number 10!


    Six couldn''t even respond and Antarctic Number 10 was sliced in half before it exploded!


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    Daimidaler stood tall ignoring the explosion which happened behind it.


    Everyone from the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Empire didn''t expect this situation, especially when Daimidaler had won this battle with such a cool technique!


    Haru didn''t care about any of that and knew that he could use that new technique because of the woman who sat on hisp with a tired expression.


    "You''ve worked hard, Kyouko."


    Haru kissed Kyouko''s hair and praised this woman whoid weakly on his chest with a drool that slowly dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    Kyouko breathed heavily and she wanted to sleep right now since the pleasure was too intense for her and at the same time, she felt very content and happy that she could help him.


    Looking at Kyouko''s expression, Haru became very worried since this woman was very easy to push, right?

 Chapter 1231 Where is my salary?

    <h4>Chapter 1231 Where is my sry?</h4>


    After Six''s rampage, everyone on the Penguin Empire started to contemte their mistake and the reason why they had lost against Daimidaler, but at the same time, they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka, who was the pilot of Daimidaler, was very gentle since that guy didn''t do anything too much against Six who had rampaged the city.


    Even if they were an enemy, they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka was a gentleman and very cool, especially after they had seen the Daimidaler''s new technique.


    The Daimidaler might beme, but its technique was very cool!


    Six returned to everyone after his appearance had returned to the Penguins. Before his appearance had be simr to a human after his body was infused with HI-ERO particles, but after he had lost, his appearance returned to how it was to be.


    But that didn''t really matter anymore since they needed to discuss something else first.


    "Just infusing a Penguinmando with the HI-ERO particles from Ritz wasn''t enough to defeat Daimidaler." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "Ritz is able to fight well, but it isn''t enough to achieve aplete victory.


    Between the Antarctic series and Daimidaler, just what are we missing?"


    "So true!"


    "It was a copy of the Antarctic series to begin with."


    The Penguin Emperor raised his brow and asked, "Copy? What do you mean?"


    *!!!*


    Then the Penguinmandos realized that he had talked too much and his face started to get pale, and the Penguin beside him, started to smooth out the conversation.


    "Well, a long time ago, humans stole one of the Antarctic robots that we had identally left in town."


    "Tehehehe¡­"


    The Penguinmandosughed innocently and felt a bit shy.


    "What?!"


    The Penguin Emperor was startled and he was in shock.


    "Right, right. They stole the basic technology of Antarctic series and used it as a foundation for Daimidaler!"


    "That makes it just a copycat."


    "So true!"


    The Penguin Emperor became gloomy when he heard this conversation. "Wait, this is the first time I''ve ever heard about this!"


    "Oh! Shoot!"


    "We were keeping this a secret since the Emperor would get mad."


    "Haha¡­ but isn''t it about time?"


    "It was a long time ago and His Highness isn''t so small hearted to yell at us for something that''s already in history."


    The Penguin Emperor tried to calm himself and said, "In any case! You''re telling me that the Daimidaler was built using our technology, right?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Penguin Emperor rxed his body on the throne and said, "All human weapons were originally armored vehicles or nes, so it was strange that a giant robot like that suddenly appeared."


    The Penguinmandos were happy when the Penguin Emperor didn''t seem to get angry at them.


    "Sweet! He''s not gonna scold us!"


    "Looks like it went well."


    Penguin Emperor ignored two naughty Penguins and asked, "So why is it the original Antarctic series, built proudly by our empire, cannot defeat Daimidaler?" He stood up and looked at his trusted attendees.


    "All right! Henry! Michael! Research Daimidaler to thest detail and report back to me!"


    "Yes, sir!" 2x


    Henry and Michael kneeled down in front of Penguin Emperor, telling him that they would do his task perfectly.


    "And also¡­"


    "Hmm?" 2x


    Henry and Michael were stunned when they saw Penguin Emperor''s expression.


    The Penguin Emperor was furious at this moment and said, "No meals for you two until you turn in that report! Understand?!"


    "Crap! He''s super angry!" 2x


    In the hangar inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, Professor Three maintained the Daimidaler, which was damaged from thest battle.


    The Daimidaler might have escaped from the attack of Six, but because of the amount of HI-ERO particles which were injected into the Daimidaler was too much, it caused a lot of damage to the machine.


    "Ahh¡­! Here ites! Active gear! They''ve gone crazy!" Sewashiko moaned loudly.


    Soriko who had a thin face became embarrassed easily and said, "Professor Sewashiko, don''t moan like that!"


    "Jeez! This is too much damage! The repair can''t keep up with the damage at this rate!" Sewashikoined to Haru.


    "Don''tin to me. Comin to the Penguins," Haru said.


    Sewashiko couldn''tin at this moment since she knew Haru''sst opponent was very strong.


    "Haruka-kun''s HI-ERO particle levels are just incredibly high," Moriko said with a seductive smile.


    "He has put so much strain on the frame that it''s on its limit!" Sewashiko said.


    "In other words, it''s proof of how perverted Kasugano Haruka is!" Kazuo said with a stern expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Administrator, I don''t think that is praise."


    "Of course, it is praise! You should be more proud of how perverted you are!" Kazuo reprimanded Haru.


    "¡­Can you shut up a bit? If you can praise me that much, how about you pay my sry first?" Haru asked. His mouth twitched since he didn''t think that being perverted was something that he should be proud about.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kazuo shut his mouth at this moment.


    Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko stared at Haru at this moment and wouldn''t think that this handsome young man who could steal anyone''s heart was in truth a perverted boy.


    Haru ignored their gaze and stared at the Daimidaler. He had to admit that this robot was very old and knew after hisst battle, the stress on the body of the robot was too much and it might break sooner orter. He sighed when he thought about the financial condition of this organization and wondered whether he should stop bing Daimidaler''s pilot since most of his quests had beenpleted.


    The only quests that he hadn''tpleted was to defeat "Super Sound" which he didn''t know when it was going to appear and to find out the purpose of Penguin Empire.


    Haru was confused by Penguin Empire''s action and wondered why they had be a human threat when they were idiots.


    "But you don''t need to worry about Haruka-kun since a new robot is being developed right now," Moriko suddenly said.


    "Oh? A new robot?" Haru was surprised and thought that the money on this organization was mostly used to develop this new robot.


    "That''s why you need to work hard to defeat those damnable Penguins, alright?" Kazuo said while massaging Haru''s shoulders.


    "After the new robot isplete, our financial situation is going to be good. I can give you a sry after that."


    Haru stared at Kazuo and told him that he couldn''t be fooled easily. "How about we sign a contract? Just a promise isn''t enough."


    Kazuo thenughed and said that he remembered something then ran away.


    Shaking his head, Haru was surprised that this organization could work normally.


    "Haru! Let''s go back."


    Kyouko walked toward him with a gentle smile.


    "Alright, let''s go back."


    "Eh? Are you two going back together?" Sewashiko asked and smelled gossip between the two of them.


    "It is already evening after all. It is dangerous for an attractive woman like Kyouko to walk back home alone. I''ll take her home," Haru said. He ignored their gaze and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Umm¡­" Kyouko nodded with a blush. She looked at Professors Three and said goodbye to them before walking alongside Haru to walk back home.


    Professors Three looked at Kyouko and Haru, and they were wondering whether Kyouko had been eaten by Haru or not.


    Considering his demanour, they didn''t think that it would be weird, if someday, they would be eaten by Haru too in the future which made them blush at the same time.

 Chapter 1232 Disastrous

    <h4>Chapter 1232 Disastrous</h4>


    Kiriko was quite nervous at that moment. She knew that Haru was a scumbag, but she couldn''t stop her feet and walked to the train station to go to his home. In her mind, she thought that she would be able to change Haru and make him into her lover.


    But if Haru knew that he would say that this girl might be a bit too naive since in his mind, he should be able to make her into his girlfriend too and create a harem in this world.


    Kiriko checked her appearance through a reflection on the train''s ss and nodded. She was wondering whether she was beautiful enough. Even though she had spent an hour on make up, she felt that it wasn''t enough.


    When it was almost time for her to step down from the train at the next station, she felt even more nervous since she knew that Haru was waiting for her at the entrance of the station, but then she decided to encourage herself that everything would be alright.


    Kiriko walked out from the station then looked around wondering where he was. Then in a moment, she saw him sitting under the shade of the tree, sittingzily on the bench while eating an onigiri (riceball) in his hand. She wasn''t sure why, but there was a sweet smile on her face.


    Kiriko could notice a lot of girls and women who kept ncing at Haru and seemed to want to get closer at him. She panicked and decided to move quickly.


    "Haru!"


    When Kiriko called out his name, Haru turned and smiled at her, waving his hand. She wasn''t sure, but she felt very happy at that moment. She walked toward him and said, "Sorry to make you wait."


    "No, I don''t wait too long and this ce is quite nearby to my house," Haru said.


    Kiriko then looked at him wondering whether he would praise her clothes or appearance, but then she saw him sigh which made her nervous.


    "W, what''s wrong?"


    "You''re so beautiful today. I''m afraid there are a lot of guys who are going to stare at me with an envious gaze along the way," Haru said.


    Kiriko snorted and hummed. She folded her arms and said, "You and your mouth! I believe that you often say that to every girl that you''ve met, right?" Even though she seemed dissatisfied, she couldn''t hide the smile in her mouth. She was happy that she was being praised as beautiful.


    "Of course not." Haru knew that he needed to change the topic of the conversation. "It''s noon. Don''t you feel hungry? How about we have lunch first?"


    "Lunch?"


    Kiriko realized that she was quite hungry since she spent most of her time in front of the mirror. She looked at him and asked, "Why not?"


    "What do you want to eat?" Haru stood up while thinking about what he should eat today.


    "Is there a good ce to eat around this area?" Kiriko asked.


    "Do you want to eat ramen?" Haru asked.


    "Ramen?" Kiriko frowned since the ramen shop was quite hard for a girl to enter.


    "You''re a girl and it is usually quite hard for you to enter a ramen shop, but with me around, you can enter the shop without worry."


    Then Haru told Kiriko what was so delicious about ramen which made her stomach growl.


    Kiriko blushed and felt very shy at that moment. "W - Well, let''s eat ramen."


    Haru nodded and guided her to the ramen shop. Though, he didn''t know what kind of trouble was going to await him when he came out from the ramen shop.


    At this moment in the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, there was a sudden rm which made everyone panic since the Penguin came to attack the city again. It had only been a few days after Six had lost, but they didn''t expect that the Penguins would start to attack them again which made them speechless.


    However, they didn''t expect to see what the Penguins were doing on the street.


    Moriko stood up from her seat and eximed. "Th - This is bad! They''re distributing fliers!"


    "So many fliers! They''re fluttering like abia!" Sewashiko eximed.


    "The town''s scenery will be sullied with their acts of publicity!" Soriko said.


    "That''s not all!"


    Kazuo couldn''t stay calm and knew the danger of this problem. "Look at the sheer amount of fliers! At this rate, there''ll be¡­


    Penguin Bomb!"


    Everyone imagined that the Penguins would be popr and make a lot of people be their fans.


    "Damn! We can''t let this happen!" Kazuo held his head and shouted, "Where''s Kasugano Haruka! Call him immediately!"


    "H - He ignored our signal!" Soriko said with a flustered expression.


    "What?! What the hell is that guy doing?!" Kazuo had a headache at that moment.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call hi---" Kyouko was about to call Haru, but then she was stunned when she saw the monitor in the monitor room since she saw Haru was on the monitor together with a girl that she didn''t know.


    The smartphone in her hand dropped and Kyouko felt that her soul had been taken at that moment, but at the same time, she felt angry, jealous, and she didn''t want to lose!


    After eating ramen, Kiriko had to admit that she was in a good mood since the ramen was very delicious. She had to admit that it was good to have him beside her since she could enjoy a lot of things, however, her happiness was very short when the Penguin suddenly appeared in the city.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was also speechless when he saw the Antarctic Number 8, Ritz, and a group of Penguins suddenly appeared in the city when he was on his way to his house together with Kiriko.


    "Ah! That''s Kasugano Haruka!"


    "H - He''s on a date with his girlfriend!"


    "What?! I''m very envious!"


    The Penguins, who distributed fliers, started to surround Haru and Kiriko.


    Kiriko hid behind Haru at that moment, but Haru was looking at them curiously. "What are you doing?"


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    Then Ritz, who had been defeated by Haru, also came to Haru and Kiriko. She stared at Haru and had to admit that this guy was very handsome. She smiled and looked at Kiriko. "Is she your girlfriend?"


    Kiriko blushed at this moment and looked at Haru with expectation.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, we''re on our way to have a study session, so it''ll be great if you don''t bother us."


    "Oh! I''m sorry for bothering the two of you!"


    The Penguins realized their mistake and opened a path for both of them.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded and asked, "So what is in your hands? Is this your new operation?"


    Kiriko looked at Haru in surprise since this guy was very calm, but at the same time, she also felt secure beside him and suddenly her hand was being held which made her blush. "H, Haru?"


    "Let''s hold hands," Haru said.


    "Umm¡­" Kiriko nodded with a blush. She knew that Haru was worried about her and she felt very happy at that moment.


    When Haru asked her a question, Ritz smiled and answered Haru''s question. "Yes! We''re distributing fliers to advertise the great Penguin Empire! Otherwise known as Operation: The Great Penguin Empire Flyer Handout!"


    "Flyer Ritz!"


    A group of Penguins happily gathered around Ritz.


    "Is that so? Can I have one of the flyers?" Haru asked.


    "Sure! Sure! Please support our great Penguin Empire!" Ritz passed the flyer to Haru.


    Haru read the flyer for a while and said, "Thank you. Then we''ll go back now. We won''t disturb your operation."


    "Thank you very much! Please give us your support!" The Penguins said at the same time.


    "Bye! Bye!" Waving her hand, Ritz said happily.


    Haru nodded and walked away together with Kiriko naturally.


    "WAIT!!!!!"


    Suddenly Ritz shouted loudly and stood in front of Haru and Kiriko to stop both of them.


    "What''s wrong? Did you forget something?" Haru asked.


    Kiriko at this moment didn''t feel that nervous since her hand was being held and she thought the Penguin was very dumb.


    "We''re the enemy! Why should we let you go?!" Ritz said, and a number of Penguins gathered around Ritz after realizing their mistake.


    "Really? So what is written on the flyer is a lie? In truth, that the Penguins are a group of bad guys?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not! Penguins are very friendly!" Ritz refuted.


    "Then it is good. I''ll help you to promote it," Haru said.


    "Ah? Is that so? Thank you very much!" Ritz said happily.


    "Thank you very much!" The Penguins were also very happy when someone understood them.


    "We''ll go back now. Don''t work too hard and stay hydrated. It''s quite hot after all," Haru said.


    "YES!"


    Waving his hand, Haru said goodbye naturally.


    The Ritz and Penguins continued to distribute the flyers.


    When Haru and Kiriko walked out his smartphone vibrated then when he opened the call, he heard a roar from his phone.


    "Why the hell did you get chummy with our enemy?! Hurry up and go to the headquarters! You need to stop the Penguins no matter what!!!"


    Haru sighed and looked at Kiriko at that moment.


    "I''ll go with you," Kiriko said with concern.


    "Well, let''s go."


    At this moment, one of his quests waspleted since he knew the real purpose of the Penguin.

 Chapter 1233 Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1233 Transformation</h4>


    "Kasugano Haruka! You''rete!" Kazuo reprimanded Haru.


    "You should be grateful that I stille to this ce even though you don''t pay me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kazuo shut his mouth and stopped reprimanding Haru. He twitched his lips and felt ufortable, but he knew that he couldn''t me Haru since he didn''t even pay him. It was great that Haru still came even if Haru wasn''t being paid. If that person was being changed by him then he would quit the organization without hesitation. Then he noticed Kiriko Kiyuna standing beside Haru and couldn''t help but ask, "Kiriko Kiyuna, what are you doing here? Do you want to be a pilot again?"


    Shaking her head, Kiriko said, "No, I only apany him. I''ll go back when he''s done with his mission."


    Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at both Haru and Kiriko wondering what their rtionship was, but then they remembered that they were in the same school and thought their rtionship might be quite close, but then what about Kyouko?


    "Where''s Kyouko?" Haru asked.


    "She''s in the locker room," Moriko said.


    Haru nodded and went to the locker room to change his clothes.


    "Haru, be careful," Kiriko said.


    Waving his hand, Haru nodded and said, "I''ll go back quickly." Like always, he was going to defeat the Penguins then return.


    Kiriko nodded with a smile.


    "Kiriko-chan, what''s your rtionship with Haru?" Sewashiko asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I love him," Kiriko said with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Kazuo, Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko thought that Haru might be the strongest "Factor" that they had ever seen in their life.


    Haru changed into his pilot suit and unlike the previous suit which he wore in various worlds, this suit was better, but it couldn''t hide his anaconda.


    When he came out from the locker room and was ready to enter the Daimidaler, he saw Kyouko who seemed absent minded on the hangar.


    "Kyouko, what''s wrong?"


    Haru felt weird since it was his first time seeing Kyouko in this situation.


    "H, Huh? Haru? Since when are you here?" Kyouko was surprised.


    "I''ve been here for a while? Are you alright? Are you sick?" Haru moved closer and put his hand on Kyouko''s forehead with a worried expression on his face.


    This sudden action caused Kyouko to blush, but she became sad when she remembered the thing which she saw before.


    "I, I am alright! L, let''s go!"


    Kyouko pushed him away and she entered the Daimidaler.


    Haru was surprised and knew that something had happened to Kyouko. He thought for a while and wondered whether this girl became jealous since he was sure the monitor room must have seen him walking together with Kiriko before.


    Haru pondered whether he had a way to solve this situation. He could talk with Kyouko, but he knew the effect of this solution was quite lukewarm, then¡­


    ''Hopefully, they can get something new¡­''


    Haru then walked after Kyouko and entered the Daimidaler.


    The street was destroyed then the Daimidaler appeared in the city.


    Ritz, who was distributing the fliers, was startled, but thenined. "Hey! Didn''t you say that you''re going to support us?"


    "Sorry."


    From Daimidaler, Haru''s voice could be heard. "We''re an enemy after all, so hurry up and enter your robot."


    "Hmph! As expected, we''re the enemy!"


    Ritz pouted and pointed her finger at Haru. "Wait for me! I''ll defeat you thoroughly!" She entered her Antarctic Number 8 and the Penguins also scattered around to give them space to fight each other.


    Haru waited for Ritz to be prepared and said, "Kyouko."


    "¡­"


    "Kyouko!"


    Kyouko, who was sitting on Haru''sp at that moment, was startled and asked, "W, what?!"


    "I don''t know what makes you angry, but I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko felt confused when she heard his apology.


    "I might hurt you, but I need you. Let''s talk after this battle is over," Haru said.


    "Umm¡­"


    Kyouko nodded and also felt that they needed to talk to each other after this battle, but for now, she needed to focus on defeating the enemy in front of them!


    Then Ritz, who had entered her robot, smirked since her robot was different from usual since it had been modified, but she wouldn''t tell him since it was a surprise.


    "You better be prepared, Kasugano Haruka! I''ll be sure to defeat you this time!"


    "Try it. I''m curious what kind of modification that the Penguin Empire has done to your robot," Haru said.


    "H, Huh?!" Ritz was startled when Haru suddenly asked this question and directly asked, "How did you know my robot has been modified?!"


    "No¡­ it''s just that you''re so confident after I''ve defeated you that I thought you''d have a trick or two under your sleeves," Haru said.


    "Kuh! As expected of Kasugano Haruka!"


    "What a strong enemy!"


    "Be careful, Ritz!"


    Penguinmandos mored together to cheer on Ritz to win the battle.


    Ritz chuckled and said, "Is that so? Then you know that fighting is futile, right? Since I''ll beat you down thoroughly!"


    Haru didn''t waste his words at that moment and hugged Kyouko quickly.


    Kyouko quickly felt her body be hot and she moaned. Even though she tried to hate him, her body was honest in front of this pleasure. She knew that it was unbing of her, but what could do in this situation besides enjoying this guilty pleasure?


    Inside the monitor room of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Kazuo had an unfazed expression on his face and didn''t seem surprised by Haru''s technique. He even thought that this guy had even reached an unprecedented level or even reached a level where a human had never fathom in terms of pleasuring woman.


    However for women inside the Beauty Salon PRINCE such as Moriko, Soriko, Sewashiko, and Kiriko, who had just happened to be here, were blushing and wondered what Haru had done to Kyouko that for her able to let out such a loud moan.


    After all, they couldn''t see what had happened in the cockpit of the Daimidaler and could only hear the voice transmission from the cockpit which made them giddy.


    Kiriko''s eyes became hazy and at the same time, she became jealous of Kyouko .


    ''No! Kiriko, you''re a good girl! You can''t think of such raunchy thoughts!''


    However, Haru didn''t care too much about their thoughts and focussed on his battle. He dashed very quickly then sent out a jump kick directly toward the Ritz.


    "Aahhh!!!"


    Ritz''s robot staggered and fell to the ground.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and raised Daimidaler''s left arm.


    "Finger Beam!"


    Hi-Ero particles gathered in the left palm of the Daimidaler before it shot out of a pink beam toward Ritz.


    *BOOOOOM!!!!*


    The beam hit Ritz''s robot directly and made it explode.


    "¡­"


    Kyouko blinked her eyes and asked, "Is it so easy?"


    "It''s not over yet," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Kyouko was surprised since she could see that Ritz was being defeated by Haru easily. When the smoke of the explosion disappeared, she could see Ritz''s robotying on the ground weakly.


    "Ritz, it''s not done yet, right?" Haru asked.


    "Ouch. You''ve gone and done it now," Ritz said and controlled her robot to wake it up. She didn''t lose herposure and smiled.


    "But this is where it gets serious! Let me show you! This robot''s true form!"


    Then from the bottom of the robot, there were a lot ofrge boosters that made it fly toward the sky.


    "Penguin Change!"


    Antarctic Number 8 suddenly shone brightly and it started to transform!

 Chapter 1234 How could you?!

    <h4>Chapter 1234 How could you?!</h4>


    "Penguin Change!"


    As the Antarctic Number 8 started to transform, its legs started to be longer and had a simr feature to chicken feet. The penguin''s wings also changed and turned into a humanoid hand.


    "Complete! Antarctic Number 8, Ritz Custom, Beautifully Strong Form!"


    Standing on top of the building, Antarctic Number 8 overlooked the Daimidaler with disdain.


    However, everyone who saw the new form of Antarctic Number 8 has been stunned since¡­


    This form was too ugly, right?


    "It transformed!?" Kazuo was stunned.


    "I - It can''t be¡­?!"


    "No way!"


    "But, otherwise¡­"


    "There''s no reason to change into such a disgusting form."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he had to admit that the new form of Ritz''s robot was too disgusting and he couldn''t ept this aesthetic.


    Ritz ignored their opinion since she thought that her new form of robot was awesome.


    "Initiating a HI-ERO generator!"


    Antarctic Number 8 was suddenly being enveloped by a pink particle light.


    "!!!"


    Kyouko was stunned when she saw this phenomenon. "That''s the shine of HI-ERO particles!"


    Hearing the report from Professors Three, Haru knew that the purpose of Daimidaler''s strange shape was to be able to connect the HI-ERO particles on the pilot''s body and the robot.


    HI-ERO particles use the "Factor''s" seven charades within the perinium, genitals, navel, chest, throat, forehead, and vertex of the head. It used various chakras to power and move various parts of the Daimidaler with HI-ERO particles.


    The intention of the strange transformation of Antarctic Number 8 was the same as Daimidaler''s strange shape which made this battle very tricky.


    "With this, I''ll be able to defeat you! Watch me, Kasugano Haruka!"


    Ritz didn''t waste her time since she wanted to test the performance of the new form of Antactic Number 8.


    "Haru!"


    Kyouko knew that their opponent had be several times stronger.


    "Calm down."


    Haru patted Kyouko''s head and his expression became serious. If he was using his magic or ability then he might be able to win this battle easily, but his pride didn''t allow it. His opponent was using a robot, so he would defeat his opponent using a robot too.


    Haru knew that from the condition and performance of the Daimidaler, it was simply impossible to defeat a new Antarctic Number 8 since he could tell how bad Daimidailer''s condition was, however, to win a battle, there were several factors that needed to be watched out and first was the skill of the pilot.


    Haru started to make Daimidaler''s left arm swing like a scythe, before it struck down his opponent.


    "Finger Punch! Flicker Style!"


    From the fingers of Daimidaler''s left arm, several small fists appeared and sent out a torrent of punches towards Antarctic Number 8.


    "Uwooo!!! He has used it! Daimidaler Flicker Style!" Kazuo was very excited and thought that Haru would be able to defeat Ritz.


    Everyone at the Beauty Salon PRINCE also sighed in relief since they knew how powerful Haru was. Even if their opponent had a better machine, in terms of piloting, no one would be able to defeat him!


    However¡­


    "Haha¡­" Ritzughed and dodged all of Daimidaler''s punches. "Slow! Slow! Slow! Is this all of your power?"


    The performance of the new Antarctic Number 8 was better than everyone thought since it could dodge all of Daimidaler''s attack easily!


    "What?!"


    Everyone at the Beauty Salon PRINCE couldn''t help but exim.


    Haru frowned since he couldn''t continue to attack since it might cause damage to the joint of the Daimidaler''s left arm.


    "Now, it is Ritz''s turn! Take this!"


    The hand of Antarctic Number 8 suddenly transformed and turned into arge drill.


    Haru knew that he was cheating, but with his fighting experience, it was very easy to avoid Ritz''s attack even if the performance of his machine was very bad.


    Ritz''s attack was very vicious and her attack was simr when a bee stung its target!


    Haru remembered a powerful boxer in his previous life who could dodge like a butterfly and strike down like a bee. Ritz in front of him had be the incarnation of that boxer trying to defeat him with overwhelming power.


    "Hahaha! How long can you dodge?! You''ll soon be defeated by my hands, Kasugano Haruka!!!"


    Ritz screamed loudly and attacked him with her drill. "Surrender and admit defeat, already!"


    In the hall of the castle of Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor and Penguinmandos watched the fight between Ritz''s new Antarctic Number 8 and the Daimidaler.


    "The HI-ERO particle generator you created is working wonderfully!" The Penguin Emperor nodded and seemed very satisfied at that moment. "Dennis! Michael! Good job!"


    "Alright!"


    "Now we can eat!"


    "Surrender? Admit defeat? It isn''t so easy for me to do that, Rikantz Seaberry!" Haru smiled and said, "Kyouko! Lend me fondle your tits!"


    "Huh?!"


    A better machine might be one of the factors to win a battle, but there was another important factor to win this battle!


    HI-ERO particles!


    With one hand he kneaded Kyouko''s tits, and his other hand controlled the Daimidaler!


    "Hnh¡­!!!! Ahn¡­!!!"


    Kyouko moaned loudly!


    "100%¡­ 150%¡­ 200%¡­ The HI-ERO particles inside the Daimidaler keeps increasing!" Soriko shouted with an excited and flustered expression because of Kyouko''s moan.


    "Good job, Kasugano Haruka! If Kyouko''s tits can help you then fondle her breasts as much as you want!!!" Kazuo shouted loudly with excitement when he saw the Daimidaler could be stronger.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Kazuo with a speechless expression, but at the same time, they were blushing.


    However, Moriko suddenly poured cold water toward everyone and her expression was gloomy at this moment since she knew if he wasn''t being cornered, he wouldn''t use this technique.


    "The performance of the Daimidaler has increased and be stronger, but the Daimidaler can only hold this amount of HI-ERO particles for one minute¡­"


    "What?!"


    "One¡­ One minute¡­?" Kyouko asked with a flustered expression. At this moment, she wasn''t sure whether she was flustered because he fondled her tits or because they had only one minute to defeat their opponent.


    "Yes, more than this then the Daimidaler can''t hold on anymore," Haru said


    "Th¡­ then what should we do?"


    "We just need to defeat her before the time limit."


    Haru didn''t waste his time and decided to defeat Ritz quickly!


    "Finger sh!"


    Daimidaler suddenly raised its left arm and shot out a bright pink light.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Ritz suddenly became blind because of a sudden bright light. When her vision returned, she couldn''t see Daimidaler anywhere.


    "Hm? Where?!"


    "Here!"


    Ritz turned and saw Diamidaler was standing behind her!


    "Finger Beam, maximum power!"


    Daimidaler sent out a powerful pink beam directly toward Ritz.


    "Gnh!"


    Ritz quickly activated a barrier to protect herself, but she could tell that more than this, it would damage her machine. However, she smiled and thought that this opponent was very interesting.


    When the beam stopped, Ritz was about to attack, but she heard news which made her heart wrench.


    "This is terrible!"


    "Sam got trapped under the debris!"


    "Hang in there!"


    The Penguinmando panicked.


    "Sam!" Ritz shouted in worry and couldn''t help but ask, "Sam, are you alright?!"


    "No, his front tail has been damaged!"


    "It won''t stand tall for a while¡­"


    "No¡­"


    Ritz was in tears and couldn''t believe what had happened. "Tell me that''s a lie!" She gritted her teeth and became depressed at that moment. Tears rolled on her face and it couldn''t be stopped.


    "How¡­


    "How could you do this to Sam?!"


    The HI-ERO particles on Antarctic Number 8 increased dramatically, and Ritz had be berserk!

 Chapter 1235 Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1235 Crisis</h4>


    HI-ERO particles emitted from the body of Antarctic Number 8 and from its back, there was arge booster which increased its speed several times!


    Ritz''s eyes turned darker and her expression turned into rage!


    Ritz loved Penguin and she wouldn''t forgive anyone who dared to hurt the Penguin!


    "I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you!" Ritz roared.


    Haru, at this moment, knew that the more he put all of the HI-ERO particles into the Daimidaler, the faster it would break and knew that he couldn''t add anymore HI-ERO particles into the Damidaler.


    Facing Ritz, who had gone berserk at that moment, Haru knew that he didn''t have that much of a choice. Fondling Kyouko''s tits, he quickly moved sideways to dodge Ritz''s attack.


    Ritz, who had missed her attack, didn''t give up and was about to attack him again, but the back of her robot was being mmed.


    "It''s useless! It''s useless! It''s useless!"


    Ritz kept screaming and the Damidaler''s attack didn''t cause any damage to her robot.


    Haru frowned and jumped back to avoid Ritz''s counterattack.


    At the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, Moriko was stunned and said, "Administrator! Look at this data!"


    Kazuo looked at the data for Antarctic Number 8 and couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    "This is¡­?!"


    Haru worked hard to dodge the Ritz''s attack, but as expected, the Daimidaler couldn''t handle the strain on its body and it slowly wrecked apart.


    Before he could control the Daimidaler with one hand and with his other hand fondled Kyouko''s tits, but this time, he used his two hands to control the Daimidaler.


    Kyouko changed her position and hugged him while sitting on hisp. She pressed her tits on his chest to make him able to control his HI-ERO particles. She was full of shame at this moment and she could feel something hard touching her butts at this moment, but she held on since she knew that once he had lost his focus then they would be defeated!


    ''C''mon, Haru!''


    Kyouko hugged him tighter!


    Haru frowned and really wanted to escape at that moment, but it was harder than he had thought.


    "Both of you, hurry up and retreat!"


    Kazuo suddenly appeared on the hologram screen and reminded the two of them.


    After a moment of silence, Haru asked, "Is the difference between the Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 8 so big?"


    Kazuo had a heavy expression on his face and said, "Yes."


    Moriko then said, "Listen to me calmly! This robot surpasses the Daimidaler in all aspects by over five times!"


    "Five?!" Kyouko was in shock.


    Ritz grinned and said, "Five times, she says? I can be stronger than that!"


    The HI-ERO particles around Antarctic Number 8 became thicker and its movement became faster!


    Haru kept dodging, but the leg of the Daimidaler suddenly went busted!


    "DIE!!!!"


    Ritz stabbed the drill of Antactic Number 8 at Daimidaler''s body, but Haru with his fast response moved to the right then sent out a powerful attack in closebat.


    "Finger Beam!"


    *BOOOOMMM!!!*


    Ritz''s robot was blown away, but it quickly got up!


    Haru frowned further since he knew that if this continued Ritz would be in danger. Then he looked at the Daimidaler''s condition that had lost its right arm. He might have been able to dodge Ritz''s robot before, but that didn''t mean the Daimidaler came out unscathed.


    The battle became even more intense, but Daimidaler''s body slowly tore apart.


    "We can''t defeat Rikantz Seaberry right now! Retreat, Kasugano!" Kazuo shouted.


    It might be because of his bad luck that the right leg of the Daimder was also busted.


    "If it''s so easy to retreat then I might as well do it now."


    Haru, who controlled the limping Daimidaler, was very helpless at this moment since Ritz was too overpowering at this moment.


    "Go to hell, Daimidaler!"


    Ritz appeared right in front of the Daimidaler and mmed it with a very powerful blow.


    The Daimidaler couldn''t handle the impact and was thrown a hundred meters away.


    "Kyaaa!"


    Kyouko was in panic, but she was hugged at that moment.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you no matter what," Haru said calmly without looking away from his opponent.


    Daimidaler which was blown away crashed into arge skycrapper and it wasying on the ground like a defeated dog.


    Haru''s helmet was destroyed and his head was bleeding, but he didn''t care about any of that since it was acting, however, he had to admit that he sighed in relief when he saw Kyouko was alright.


    "Haru¡­" Kyouko looked at Haru worriedly.


    Haru ignored Kyouko for a moment and knew that he couldn''t lose his focus. The Daimidaler might have lost its two legs, but it didn''t mean that it couldn''t fight back.


    "DIE!!!!"


    Ritz struck the Diamidaler from the sky.


    However, Haru made the Daimidaler raise its left arm and sent out a barrage of rapid beams!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Haru¡­"


    Kiriko became very worried and afraid when she saw how the Daimidaler was being wrecked apart by Ritz. She looked at Kazuo and asked, "Administrator! Is there a way to help Haru?"


    "¡­"


    Kazuo became depressed and shook his head. "No."


    "¡­No way¡­" Kiriko slumped on the ground and almost passed out at that moment.


    "Kiriko-chan!"


    Kazuo gritted his teeth and shouted, "Kasugano, hurry up and retreat!"


    "So grostique!"


    "Hey, isn''t there something wrong with Ritz?"


    "A - Actually, I was thinking the same thing as well."


    The Penguinmandos became very worried when they saw how crazy Ritz had be, but at the same time, they had to admit that they admired Kasugano Haruka who fought against Ritz since this guy didn''t admit a defeat even if the Daimidaler was torn apart.


    In the castle of the Penguin Empire, everyone was watching the battle with a worried expression since it seemed Ritz had lost her sanity.


    "Look! Antarctic Number 8''s chest blinks?!"


    "Do we have that kind of function?"


    The Penguin Emperor started the monitor for a while and realized that the situation wasn''t good!


    "This isn''t good!"


    The Daimidaler couldn''t move and a lot of parts of its body were destroyed, but it didn''t lose its willpower to win this battle!


    Ritz also started to breathe heavily, but she had this smug expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong? Finished already? If that''s the case then¡­ DIE!!!"


    Ritz shot out a beam from the front tail cannon.


    The Daimidaler also sent out a beam from its left hand to fight back this beam.


    Two beams shed with each other and caused arge explosion in the city.


    Ritz might have a better machine and she was on berserk, but Haru had arger amount of HI-ERO particles!


    The two beams shed with each other before dissipating, the Daimidaler''s beam was very strong, but because of that its left arm was destroyed!


    *Boom!*


    Haru was wondering why he kept fighting at that moment. Staring at the woman who was sitting on hisp, he caressed her head slowly and knew that the Daimidaler had lost. He knew that it couldn''t continue to fight which made him wonder whether he should use his ability at this moment.


    Ritz became even more crazed and walked towards the Daimidaler ready to destroy it!


    At this moment, the Penguinmando who stayed in the city received a message from the Penguin Emperor.


    "Extracts Ritz from the robot immediately!"


    "Extract her?"


    "But just a little longer, she will defeat the Daimidaler!"


    The Penguin Emperor shook his head and said, "Being overwhelmed with sadness, Ritz has be absorbed by the HI-ERO particle generator in Antarctic Number 8, Ritz Custom."


    "I see."


    "Ritz doesn''t have enough experience in controlling her HI-ERO particles."


    "So the robot''s gone out of control!"


    "At this rate the robot cannot maintain itself and explodes! Extracts Ritz immediately!" Penguin Emperor ordered.


    "Understood!"


    One of the Penguinmandos saluted and went to save Ritz. "Penguin Jump!" He entered Antarctic Number 8 then made Ritz pass out before bringing her outside the robot since the robot would soon explode.


    However, they didn''t expect the Antarctic Number 8 to continue to move toward the Daimidaler who wasying on the ground.


    Looking at the Antactic Number 8 which walked toward his direction, Haru knew that he was in a very bad situation.

 Chapter 1236 Unlimited Possibility!

    <h4>Chapter 1236 Unlimited Possibility!</h4>


    Penguin grabbed Ritz and escaped from Antarctic Number 8.


    When the Penguins were confused by the Antarctic Number 8 kept moving toward the Daimidaler, Penguin Emperor exined to them that it was because the strong emotion of Ritz affected the HI-ERO particles within the robot which made it keep moving toward the Daimidaler.


    "What a terrifying contraption!" The Penguin Emperor shuddered and said, "Evacuate the area immediately! The robot will overload and explode!"


    "Understood!"


    Hearing Penguin Emperor''s words, the Penguinmandos didn''t hesitate to run away together with Ritz.


    "Daimidaler''s movements havepletely stopped!"


    "Sonan! Kasugano! Leave the robot and retreat!"


    "Do an emergency ejection!"


    "R - Roger!"


    Kyouko had changed the way she sat on Haru''sp and quickly tried to perform an emergency ejection!


    Haru looked at Antarctic Number 8 which kept moving toward them and frowned. He put his finger on his temple while frowning. He knew the possibility of HI-ERO particles was unlimited and he knew that there should be a way to stop Antarctic Number 8 from exploding in this city. Once Antarctic Number 8 exploded, he knew it might erase the entire city since there were a lot of HI-ERO particles inside that robot.


    Haru kept thinking, but his thoughts broke when he heard Kyouko''s voice.


    "No!"


    "What''s wrong, Kyouko?" Haru asked, but then he frowned when he saw that a "disabled" notice on the screen of the cockpit.


    "We can''t bail out from inside the robot!" Kyouko said in a panic.


    "What did you say?" Haru didn''t expect the situation would turn into this. He knew that unless he used his power, magic, or ability, he didn''t have that much of a choice. However, at the same time, he wanted to uncover the unlimited possibility of HI-ERO particles and to do that¡­


    Inside the headquarters of Beauty Salon PRINCE, everyone was working hard thinking of a way to save both Haru and Kyouko.


    "It''s beginning to melt down!"


    Everyone could see Antarctic Number 8 starting to shine brightly in pink particles.


    Moriko had a cold sweat on her entire body and her voice was trembling.


    "At this rate, the entire city will be destroyed!"


    "Escape! You must escape!" Kazuo roared. He knew that the entire city would be destroyed, but a city could be built again. However, he wouldn''t be able to find such a talented pilot such as Haru in the future and he was also helpless about what to do in this situation.


    "The hatch won''t open either! What should we do?!" Kyouko wasn''t sure what to do and she panicked.


    "Kyouko, I''m sorry."


    "Huh?" Kyouko was stunned then looked at him. "What did you say?"


    "I''ve said I''m sorry for bringing you into this mess," Haru said.


    Kyouko was crying at that moment and said, "No! This isn''t your fault! In this fight, we''re together! All of this is not your fault!"


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "You''re a really great woman."


    "¡­"


    Kyouko had a feeling that it might be theirst time to talk to each other, but she was strangely calm at that moment. Shaking her head, she said, "No. I''m also d to meet you. You might be pervert, bastard, scumbag, womanizer¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "But I love you."


    Kyouko was crying at that moment and said, "Kasugano Haruka-kun. I love you. When I saw you with Kiriko Kiyuna in that town, I was jealous and couldn''t see you directly. You may have dated Kiriko Kiyuna, but I love you and that''s what I want to say." She smiled and said, "If we''re reincarted in the future, I hope that we''ll be able to meet each other again."


    "¡­"


    Haru was stunned at this moment and didn''t expect Kyouko to suddenly confess to him.


    "¡­You like me?"


    "Yes."


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he felt very guilty at that moment. Looking at the Antarctic Number 8 which kept moving, he knew that he needed to be in hurry, but¡­


    "Even if I''m a bastard?"


    "Yes."


    "Even though I''ve got a lot of women?''


    "Yes!" Kyouko hugged Haru at this moment and said, "I don''t care about any of that as long as I can be together with you, I am very happy." She stared at him and said, "Haru, I love you."


    Haru knew that this woman might be easy and at the same time, somewhat idiotic, but he would be lying if he didn''t feel moved by her confession and fall in love with Kyouko.


    "I love you too, Kyouko."


    There was no hesitation in their hearts and they started to kiss each other and the moment their lips touched each other an explosion of HI-ERO particles happened!


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in a depressed mood and they knew that there was no chance for Kyouko and Haru to stay alive in this battle. They kept racking their brain, but the damage on the Daimidaler was too big and it was impossible to do anything about it.


    However, it was at this moment¡­


    "Huh?!"


    Sewashiko''s voice startled everyone!


    "What''s wrong?"


    "T - The HI-ERO particles on the Daimidaler keep increasing!"


    When the Diamidaler was fighting against the Antarctic Number 8, the HI-ERO particles on the Daimdaler''s generator were very limited and it kept decreasing since it was unable to absorb HI-ERO particles from Haru again, but suddenly it started to increase at a very incredible speed.


    "500%¡­ 1000%¡­ 5000%¡­¡­ 10000%¡­ IT KEEPS INCREASING!!!"


    When everyone was stunned, they saw a miracle happen in front of their eyes.


    The moment Haru and Kyouko kissed each other, the HI-ERO particles on his body exploded and it injected into the Daimidaler forcefully.


    Daimidaler which had turned into wreckage started to move, no, it started to evolve!


    The body of the Daimidaler started to expand and it shone brightly which made everyone unable to see what had happened!


    "¡­"


    When the transformation had ended, not only the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Penguin Emperor, Penguinmandos, but all of the people in this city were stunned.


    Daimidaler was 10 times, no, 20 times, no, it had be even bigger!


    The body of the Daimidaler, which was made from metal, had turned into a mass of energy of HI-ERO particles, standing tall overlooking the city.


    Even so, that didn''t mean Antarctic Number 8 was going to stop exploding.


    When Antarctic Number 8 was about to explode the Daimidaler, which had evolved, grabbed its body and created a sphere of barrier to stop explosion before throwing the Antarctic Number 8 into the stratosphere.


    The evolved Daimidaler made a circr motion and gathered HI-ERO particles on its left arm, before aiming its left palm toward the explosion Antarctic Number 8 which was trapped inside HI-ERO''s particle sphere barrier.


    "Hyper Finger Beam Buster!"


    Daimidaler then threw a condensed ball of HI-ERO particles as a wave attack, shooting an evesting energy projection at the exploding Antarctic Number 8!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!!*


    The world was blind because of this attack.


    Then everything when quiet and the explosion Antarctic Number 8 vanished without trace along with the Daimidaler''s attack.


    When everything ended, the evolved Daimidaler vanished and it turned scattered pink energy like falling sakura flowers.


    Haru looked at Kyouko who kept kissing him at that moment and hugged her tightly, falling into from 10,000 meters of altitude, but he didn''t feel panic. However, he had to admit that it was quite hard to breathe at such a high altitude, especially when he was kissing someone.


    Kyouko parted her lips and said, "You''re going to take responsibility from me from now on."


    Haru nodded, kissed her forehead and said, "I will take care of you from now on."


    Kyouko didn''t care that they were about to free fall from a high altitude since she was very happy at that moment.


    "Haru, I love you!"


    "I love you too, but we need to stay alive so that I can take care of you from now on."


    "Hmm¡­" Kyouko looked at him with a smile and said, "I''ll kiss you again, can you save both of us?"


    "If you lend me your tits too then it is possible." Haru joked with a serious expression.


    Kyouko snorted, but she didn''tin since she felt content that she could be with him at this moment. Kissing his lips again, she felt secure and knew that he would protect her from anything.


    Sonan Kyouko knew that she fell in love at that moment.

 Chapter 1237 Penguin Boom!

    <h4>Chapter 1237 Penguin Boom!</h4>


    "Penguin! Fun Penguin Empire!"


    Staring at the advertisement on therge screen, Kazuo had a gloomy expression on his face. He looked at the crowd who watched the advertisement curiously before moving away from this ce. He hated this scene and wanted to destroy it, but he knew that his power wasn''t enough.


    After walking around the city, Kazuo could see that there were a lot of porn-rted shops that had be bankrupt and he knew the cause of all of this was the Penguin Empire.


    Kazuo hoped for the government and everyone in this world could understand the danger of the Penguin Empire, but all of them had been brainwashed by the Penguin Empire. He clenched his hand and vowed that he would save everyone.


    Staring at the sky, Kazuo felt lonely.


    However, Kazuo knew that he hadn''t lost and he he needed a group of people who could support him in this revolution, but before that he needed to seduce a sponsor to support his revolution and he knew who that person was!


    "Pen-pen guin-guin! Spreading seeds! Pen-pen guin-guin!"


    There was eyecatching music and a strange dance within therge screen, then the Peguins who watched this video on the screen were dancing in happiness.


    At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, everyone was in festive mood since their n was sessful and they were able to be popr in one swoop because of the incident which had happened before.


    The Penguin Emperor nodded and felt very satisfied. "The world is going through a Penguin boom. It looks like mankind is going affectionately toward us Penguins." He smiled and felt very happy. "Wonderful, wonderful."


    "Take a look, Your Highness! We have hit the goals for this week!"


    Everyone was happy then pped their hands together.


    "Mankind has almost lost all their HI-ERO particles to us¡­¡­" Penguin Emperor was about to say something, but he was being interrupted.


    "But Your Highness, did you forget Ka--?"


    "Stop, Denis! You can''t call him by his name!"


    Everyone started to shiver when they remembered thatst fight.


    Penguin Emperor also started to be gloomy when he thought about that person. He might have absorbed almost all of HI-ERO particles on humanity, but that amount was smallpared to that person''s HI-ERO particles. He had to admit that he had never seen someone who had such an abundance of HI-ERO particles on his body and he knew that that guy was the strongest man that he had ever seen, no, that person should be the most perverted man in this world!


    Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Fortunately, that man doesn''t have a bad impression of us. Let''s continue our n and if possible, let''s try to invite him to visit our ce. I''m sure that person is also curious about our headquarters."


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, right! I''ll prepare a party!"


    "Then I''ll set up the big bath!"


    "I''ll cook the special cuisine of Penguin Empire!"


    Everyone knew once they could get that person into their group then everything would go ording to their n!


    When Kyouko opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling. She had been living in this ce for a few days, but as expected, her feelings were very hard to describe at this moment and she was very shy.


    However, Kyouko was very happy. She yawned and stood up from the bed before she left her room. She had to admit that this ce was very good and veryfortable.


    After the fight in Shinjuku between the Daimidaler and the Antarctic Number 8, the government started their attack on the Beauty Salon PRINCE and stopped their support which caused the Beauty Salon PRINCE to be in a very bad situation.


    The Penguin Empire also started their counterattack and became popr very quickly.


    Kyouko was helpless, but because of this situation, she didn''t get her sry which made her unable to pay for her apartment.


    When Haru heard about that matter, he invited her directly to his condominium to live together.


    Kyouko was shy, but she decided to agree since she knew her condition wasn''t good. She was also his girlfriend after all. Though, she sighed when she thought that she wasn''t the only one. She walked along the corridor and heard a noise from one room. She opened the door to peek and saw his figure working out.


    *Gulp!*


    Kyouko blushed and her eyes kept staring at that sculpted body which was drenched in sweat. She had to admit that his body was very hot and she wanted to touch all over his body.


    Kyouko knew that in the rtionship there were three stages which were known as ABC.


    Both of them had stepped into stage A and stage B, but they hadn''t reached stage C.


    Kyouko knew that with his personality, she would be attacked sooner orter and she was ready, but at the same time, she knew that he wouldn''t attack her that early.


    It was her woman''s instinct that told her everything.


    "Kyouko?"


    Haru wiped the sweat on his body then walked toward Kyouko with a smile.


    Kyouko wanted to move back since she could tell that this wasn''t a good smile, but a mischievous smile.


    "W - Wh---"


    Kyouko was about to say something, but her mouth was kissed. She was a bit surprised, but strangely enough, she started to enjoy it.


    Kissing Kyouko''s lips, Haru was able to control the HI-ERO particles on his body and he knew that it was because of the woman in front of him.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Kyouko was stunned then hurriedly parted her lips from Haru. Her face was blushing then stared at Professor Three who stared at both of them.


    "P - Professor Three, s - since when are you here?"


    "Since earlier." Moriko sighed and had to admit that she was very jealous of Kyouko at this moment. "I''m a bit hungry, can we have breakfast soon?"


    Haru sighed and said, "You''re a freeloader here and you want to ask the master of this house to cook you breakfast?"


    "Oh? I can''t?"


    Moriko showed a smug expression while folding her arms trying to show her tits.


    "I - I''ll prepare breakfast soon! Haru, go and take a bath," Kyouko said and hurriedly stood up in front of Kyouko.


    Haru nodded and kissed Kyouko''s cheek. "Let''s go out after we have eaten breakfast."


    "Yes."


    Kyouko nodded with blush. Staring at his figure who walked toward the bathroom, she was happy that she could live with him, but the problem was that she wasn''t the only one who was living in this ce.


    "No! Haru! I want a breakfast that is cooked by you!" Sewashiko wanted to chase after Haru.


    "Sewashiko-sensei! Let''s wait in the living room first! You can''t bother him taking a bath!" Kyouko said and stopped Sewashiko. She thought that it was necessary to stay with him all the time or else, she wasn''t sure who would enter his room at night by ident.

 Chapter 1238 Sonan Kyouko and Purpose of Penguin Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1238 Sonan Kyouko and Purpose of Penguin Empire</h4>


    When Haru and Kyouko went out, Moriko couldn''t help but ask, "Where are they going?"


    "Are they going on a date?" Sewashiko asked.


    "Hmm¡­ if I''m not wrong, they should visit Kyouko''s father," Soriko said.


    "¡­"


    Moriko and Sewashiko turned silent when they heard it since they also knew Kyouko''s father. It might sound a bit dumb, but no one would expect that Kyouko''s father would be in shock and traumatized by the Penguin''s front tail.


    They sighed and also hoped for Kyouko''s father to recover faster.


    "But still, I don''t expect him to be this rich," Moriko said while looking at Haru''s condominium.


    Soriko and Sewashiko nodded.


    The three of them gathered together because of their passion for robots and HI-ERO particles. Their ie wasn''t much since the Beauty Salon PRINCE''s financial came from the support of various organizations and countries in this world.


    However, due to the incident the Japanese government decided to stop supporting Beauty Salon PRINCE which put this organization in a dire situation.


    Beauty Salon PRINCE didn''t have that much money, especially when they had justpleted their new robot.


    At the same time, it also affected their ie that was already very meager.


    If the Beauty Salon PRINCE didn''t provide them a residence and three meals, then their lives would be in trouble.


    Though, at the same time, when they saw how close Haru and Kyouko were, they felt that they also wanted to have a partner.


    "I wonder where I can find someone like Haru?" Soriko said with a long sigh.


    Sewashiko and Moriko nodded at the same time since they felt that Haru was their ideal partner.


    "But Moriko-sensei seems to be troubled with marriage, right?" Sewashiko said with a smile.


    Soriko nodded in agreement.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?!" Moriko was furious at that moment.


    Professor Three enjoyed their time together and had a rare break before they went to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE to build the Daimidaler again.


    Haru and Kyouko walked together while holding hands.


    Kyouko was very happy, but at the same time, she was also nervous since she was about to introduce him to her father.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Kyouko tightened her hand.


    Kyouko stared at Haru''s face for a moment, before shaking her head. "No, I''m alright." She knew that it would be alright as long as she didn''t mention that she wasn''t the only one.


    Haru smiled and thought that this woman was very cute, even though she was older than him.


    ''It might be because she''s older that she''s cute!''


    Haru felt that he had found the truth of the world which made him sigh. He had to admit that he had gained a lot of things in this world and knew that his decision to enter this quest was right.


    When Haru and Kyouko were on their way to the hospital where Kyouko''s father was staying, they saw a Penguin Empire advertisement.


    "Penguin! Fun Penguin Empire!


    "Pen-pen guin-guin! Spreading seeds! Pen-pen guin-guin!"


    "Penguin¡­"


    Kyouko stared at the advertisement with an eye full of hatred, but then her head was patted.


    "Haru?"


    "Do you still hate the Penguins?" Haru asked. He didn''t know Kyouko''s father''s condition and wondered whether her father had been traumatized too much which made her hate the Penguin so much.


    "Yes."


    Kyouko nodded. When she thought about what the Penguin had done to her father, she couldn''t help but feel anger toward them.


    "How about you?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I don''t hate them."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s just¡­ I don''t want to see them in front of me," Haru said.


    Kyouko stared at Haru and looked at him curiously.


    Holding Kyouko''s hand, Haru said, "You know¡­ the Penguins are very idiotic and they have only one purpose in this world."


    "What is their purpose?" Kyouko was surprised when Haru found out the purpose of the Penguin. She along with the Penguin Empire had done a lot of research on them, but they had never found out the reason of the Penguin Empire appearing in this world.


    Even the people with the brightest man were unable to find out the purpose of the Penguin Empire, but her boyfriend suddenly found out the purpose of Penguin Empire which shocked her.


    Looking at Kyouko''s expression, Haru was wondering whether knowing the reason of the Penguin Empire was something so shocking.


    "It''s HI-ERO particles."


    "HI-ERO particles? Their purpose is HI-ERO particles? How did you know?" Kyouko asked.


    "See that adult shop?" Haru pointed his finger at the adult shop that was very deserted and there was a notice that that shop was bankrupt.


    Kyouko blushed, but nodded.


    "The HI-ERO particle is rted to the sexual drive of mankind. Once we have lost HI-ERO particles then mankind is going to lose their interest in erotic things," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko was stunned, then wondered whether it was something bad. When mankind had lost their sexual drive, then she didn''t need to worry about perverted people in this world, but at the same time, she looked at Haru in worry since she was afraid that this guy would lose an interest in her.


    Haru smiled and could tell what this woman was thinking. "You don''t need to worry. You know that I have the biggest amount of HI-ERO particles in this world."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko was d, but at the same time, she was also worried since it meant her boyfriend was very perverted then she heard a whisper close to her ear.


    "So you don''t need to worry that I will lose interest in you¡­"


    Kyouko felt that her ear was being bitten gently which made her face blush. "Y - YOU!!!!" She hurriedly moved back and covered her ear. She didn''t hate it, but she wanted him to watch the asion.


    "This is public!"


    "You don''t need to worry because of the Penguin, no one is going to show an interest in us since almost all of the people in this world have lost their sexual drive."


    Kyouko looked around and felt a bit surprised when she saw that everyone ignored them, even after Haru had done such a thing to her. She felt a bit worried and asked, "Is humanity going to go extinct?" She knew once humanity lost their sexual drive, it meant, they would stop mating and before long, the number of humans would decrease and they would go extinct.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don''t need to worry since the HI-ERO particle on human is going to be regenerated and I''m sure that sooner orter, the Penguin is going to disappear soon."


    "Huh? Why?" The information which she had received from Haru was so shocking that it took her a long time to proceed with everything.


    "Penguins aren''t from earth and theye from different worlds. Once they have collected enough HI-ERO particles, then they will disappear from this world so you don''t need to hate them too much," Haru said and patted Kyouko''s head.


    "If you''re worried about your father then I''ll help you to make him better."


    Kyouko stared at Haru and bit her lips, trying to hold the tears in her eyes. Then she hugged him tightly and said, "I love you, Haru." She felt d that she had confessed to him and even if she wasn''t the only one, she didn''t care as long as she could be with him.


    "I love you too, Kyouko."


    Haru caressed Kyouko''s back and said, "Let''s visit the hospital and let me greet your father first. I want to tell him that I''ll take care of his daughter from now on."


    Kyouko thought that she really loved this man and wanted to be with him forever at this moment.

 Chapter 1239 Happy Times?

    <h4>Chapter 1239 Happy Times?</h4>


    When Haru and Kyouko entered the hospital, they could see a middle aged man with an unkempt face and lifeless eyes staring at the ceiling.


    Haru was quite surprised since he didn''t expect Kyouko''s father''s situation would be this severe. He was wondering how "front-tail dance" from the Penguin was able to traumatize Kyouko''s father. He had watched "front-tail dance" before and in his opinion, besides it seemed quite dumb, he didn''t feel anything much.


    However, Kyouko''s father became traumatized and needed to stay in the hospital all the time.


    Looking at Kyouko, Haru had to admit that Kyouko was a very strong woman.


    Kyouko didn''t abandon her father and lived her own life, but continued to work on her best and also took care of her father at the same time.


    At this moment, Haru realized how fortunate he was to have this woman.


    "Father, are you alright?" Kyouko walked toward her father and held his hand, trying to talk with him. Usually, he wouldn''t say anything so she didn''t seem surprised when her father only stared at the wall and didn''t answer her.


    However, at this moment, Kyouko''s father turned his head and stared at Haru.


    It might be because of Kyouko''s father''s instict that told him that his daughter would be stolen by this man.


    No father loved when their daughter was being stolen by another man and even if Kyouko''s father had a mental disease, he didn''t want his daughter to be stolen by a bad man.


    Being stared at, Haru introduced himself in a polite way since he was facing his father-inw.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle. My name is Kasugano Haruka. I¡­"


    Haru wanted to say that he was Kyouko''s girlfriend, but he felt that it was too irresponsible so in the end, he said, "Uncle, I''ll take care of Kyouko from now on and love her dearly."


    "Haru!"


    Kyouko was surprised since she didn''t expect Haru to utter those words so suddenly, however, she didn''t expect her father''s response.


    Kyouko''s father didn''t say anything, but he bowed his head at Haru.


    "Uncle, please don''t bow your head. This is something that I must do since she''s the girl that I love," Haru said and hurriedly stopped Kyouko''s father to bow his head since he felt ufortable.


    Kyouko''s father might have been traumatised by Penguin''s front tail, but as a father, he knew that he was a failure since he couldn''t give his best to his daughter and even troubled her so what he could do was hoping this young man was able to make his daughter to feel happy for her entire life.


    "Father¡­"


    Kyouko was crying when she saw her father''s reaction at that moment.


    The three of them talked to each other for a while, even if Kyouko''s father didn''t talk and only sat on the bed, they could tell that Kyouko''s father was listening to their story intently.


    Unlike before when Kyouko often talked about her problems at work to her father, this time, she told him how happy he was and talked about a lot of things.


    But then at this moment, Kyouko''s father said something unexpected.


    "Grandchildren," Kyouko''s father said, but then he didn''t say anything afterwards.


    "Huh?!" Kyouko was dumbfounded.


    Haru nodded and said, "When I graduate, we''ll start to have children right away."


    "Haru!!!" Kyouko blushed and hit Haru''s arms since she was very shy at that moment.


    Kyouko''s father nodded and seemed satisfied with Haru''s answer.


    "Father!!!"


    Kyouko only realized that she was being teased by her father too. However, she felt warm at that moment.


    Haru and Kyouko stayed for a few hours before they decided to go out since her father needed to take a break.


    "Let''s have lunch first," Haru said.


    Kyouko nodded and agreed. She also felt a bit hungry and wanted to eat something. "Is there something that you want to eat?" Frankly, after she ate the foods which were made by Haru, she couldn''t feel satisfied with normal food. She felt that it was better to go home and cook by herself since he also had taught her how to cook.


    Haru thought for a while and suddenly noticed a shop on the corner. "Do you want to try monjayaki?"


    "Monjayaki?"


    Monjayaki was a type of Japanese pan-fried batter, popr in the Kanto region, simr to okonomiyaki, but that used different liquid ingredients.


    However, Haru had to admit the shape of this food was quite disgusting and weird, even so, the taste was very good.


    "Hmm!! Delicious!" Kyouko said with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    Haru also ate the monjayaki, but then he noticed that someone had stalked him.


    "Hmm?"


    Kiriko knew that her position on Haru''s heart would be in danger, especially when she saw how close both Haru and Kyouko were.


    Haru had decided to date Kyouko so he wouldn''t actively invite Kiriko again since their rtionship was only a friend.


    It was also the reason why Kiriko hadn''t met Haru for a while since she also knew that he needed to take a break after that battle.


    Frankly after Kiriko saw that battle, she had to admit that Haru was the strongest pilot of the Daimidaler, especially when she saw how the Daimidaler could expand so big and she also knew that part of him was also very big.


    Suddenly Kiriko blushed, and at the same time, she really missed him.


    Kiriko was wondering when Haru was going to the school, but when she was walking around the town, she didn''t expect to meet him walking together with Kyouko. Her heart was tightened and she felt very ufortable, but she decided to follow them.


    Kiriko knew that Haru and Kyouko had dated each other, but somehow, it was hard to give up, especially when she thought about the time that she had spent together with him.


    After eating lunch, Haru and Kyouko decided to go on a date, trying various things. Well, it was quite a cliche date since he was curious about the movie in this world. He hade to this world for a long time, but he didn''t watch that many movies, music, manga, etc in this world since he mostly spent his time researching HI-ERO particles, robots, etc.


    Haru didn''t watch a romance movie, but watched aedy movie together with Kyouko,ughing together since the movie was very fun.


    When the movie ended, Haru was wondering how long that girl was going to follow them, however, he could tell that Kiriko was having a great time watching the movie since that girl wasughing hard.


    But then Haru noticed Kyouko who seemed to be in pain. "Is there something wrong with your feet?"


    "Huh?" Kyouko was surprised, but then she said, "Well, my shoes are a bit ufortable."


    "Let''s sit on that side first," Haru said and helped Kyouko to sit down before he checked her feet. He saw that there was a blister on her feet which made her suck a deep breath.


    "It should be alright, I can hold on until we have reached home," Kyouko said.


    Shaking his head, Haru kneeled and showed his back toward Kyouko. "Get on. I''ll carry you back."


    "Eh?"


    "Hurry up."


    Kyouko was a bit shy, but she nodded happily. She let him piggyback on her and hugged his neck loosely.


    "You seem happy," Haru said with a smile since this woman was very cute.


    "Of course," Kyouko said and wanted to kiss him, but she felt too shy at that moment.


    "Haru, can we visit that park first?"


    "Well, why not?"


    Haru started to walk toward the park while talking with Kyouko.


    It was a very fun evening, but suddenly someone disturbed their time.


    When they were walking down the stairs, suddenly someone shouted Haru''s name, telling him to stop.


    "Kasugano Haruka, stop for me!"


    Haru and Kyouko turned and saw a Penguin riding on the bicycle jump into the stairs before falling to the ground with a lot of blood on his head.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1240 Duel with the Penguins

    <h4>Chapter 1240 Duel with the Penguins</h4>


    Looking at the Penguin that had fallen on the ground, Haru and Kyouko weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Wh - What?!" Kyouko was surprised.


    "Could it be that he couldn''t grip the brakes because he''s a Penguin?" Haru said while looking at Penguin''s ppy hands.


    "So dangerous¡­" Kyouko was speechless.


    "We''re here too!"


    Haru and Kyouko looked up and saw a group of Penguins.


    "Michael!"


    "Nelson!"


    "Jake!"


    "Jim!"


    Then the Penguin that had fallen from the bicycle also stood up and introduced himself.


    "Dennis!"


    "The Penguinmandos have arrived!" 5x


    The five Penguins stood up in various poses which intensified their stupidity.


    "Kasugano Haruka! Come with us!" Jake said.


    "Penguin! What do you want to do with Haru?!" Kyouko was furious when the Penguin suddenly asked her boyfriend toe with them.


    "Girl, it has nothing to do with you! But if you want toe then it doesn''t really matter. Juste quietly with us!"


    "That''s right! You little tail-dick!"


    "Short tail-dick!"


    "Phimo-tail!"


    Haru was speechless when the Penguins started to mock him, but he didn''t think too much since his heart was as big as his anaconda.


    The Penguins were very proud of their front-tail and of course, because of their size and shape, they had this arrogance against a human, however, when they thought that Haru would be depressed, suddenly they heard a chuckle from Kyouko.


    Kyouko chuckled when she heard the Penguins'' words and couldn''t help but mock them.


    "Kyouko, you can''tugh. Don''t be so rude to them," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Kyouko looked at the Penguins'' front-tail and showed disdain for them. They didn''t know about Haru''s anaconda so they could say what they wanted, but once they saw it¡­


    Kyouko snorted and looked at the Penguins as if they were small.


    "W - What''s with that stare?!"


    The Penguins became very ufortable when their front-tail was being disdained since it was their first time to be seen by that kind of eye before. They were a proud Penguin and their front-tail was one of their charming points.


    When the Penguins appeared in front of mankind, there were a lot of humans who worshipped their front-tails, but it was their first time to see someone who disdained their front-tail. They felt that they had been insulted and felt furious.


    Someone might be able to mock them for their stupidity, but not their front-tail since it was part of their identity.


    "Sorry, I won''t go with you and I don''t want to either."


    Shaking his head calmly, Haru walked toward the Penguins without fear.


    The Penguins couldn''t help but sweat profusely when they saw Haru walking toward them since they could feel tremendous pressureing from him.


    "Kuh! As expected, you''re a strong opponent Kasugano Haruka! But how about we have a match! A duel between men! Do you dare to do that with me?!" One of the Penguins suddenly said while staring at Haru.


    Haru forgot their names since each of them had simr features and stupidity.


    Looking at Haru who became silent, the Penguins became brave and said, "If you win, we won''ty a finger on you again, but if you lose, you have to follow us! Shall we fight like a man, one-on-one?"


    "Alright, we ept your challenge!" Kyouko said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless at Kyouko, but he knew how this woman hated the Penguins. He agreed and asked, "So what kind of challenge? Are you going to fight me?" He might not have released his "Haoshoku Haki", but he had fought various people and monsters in his life which intensified his aura even if he didn''t do anything.


    "Haoshoku Haki" also had the effect of making an animal be docile or afraid so Haru felt normal when he saw the Penguins seemed to be afraid of him.


    The Penguins felt scared of Haru, but they still had confidence to win against him since they felt that they wouldn''t lose no matter what against him in this battle.


    "Then¡­ Let''spare front-tails!"


    One of the Penguins stood up and raised his front-tail proudly at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    When the Penguins saw Haru and Kyouko were silent, they became even more confident.


    "Hey, hey. The boy is scared."


    "Hey Jake, you''re fighting against a student. Why don''t you give him a handicap?"


    Jake nodded and bowed his head. "Like so?" He bowed down so his front-tail would be facing downward making an illusion that it had be smaller.


    "As expected of Jake! Such a wonderful bow down!"


    However¡­


    "Hahaha¡­¡­" Kyoukoughed and stared at them with disdain.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kyouko''s reaction was unexpected which made them feel cold.


    "Haru, show them your front-tail," Kyouko said.


    "Huh? Why?"


    Haru was startled. He felt that thispetition was so stupid that he wanted to go home right away, but he didn''t expect Kyouko to have such apetitive spirit to fight against the Penguins.


    "Show them how small their front-tails are! Show them in front of mankind, the Penguins are nothing!" Kyouko said proudly.


    "But¡­"


    "Didn''t you rub my tits before inside Daimidaler''s cockpit? You don''t need to get embarrassed to show your front tail in front of them!" Kyouko said. She hated the Penguins and thought to make them depressed with her boyfriend''s front-tail since she knew very well how big it was.


    Kyouko often sat on Haru''sp and his anaconda often touched her butts. She hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, but she could tell how big it was.


    Hearing Kyouko''s words, the Penguins became curious about Haru''s front-tail''s size, but at the same time, they were skeptical about it since they didn''t think that a human was able to match their front-tails!


    "Show us, Kasugano Haruka!"


    "If you win then we won''t try to force you toe with us again!"


    Haru was in deep thought. He knew that it was unfair for Kyouko to be touched on the public yet he didn''t want to show his front-tail in public, but he also had his own pride. He looked around and didn''t see anyone in the park.


    Well, he might have detected Kiyuna Kiriko who had been peeking right into the nearby bushes, but he pretended that he didn''t see her.


    "Alright, I''ll show you." Haru sighed and said, "Kyouko, can you sit on that bench first? I''ll take a leak together with the Penguins on the side?"


    "Hmm¡­" Kyouko blushed and let Haru put her on the bench sitting down. Even though she was curious, she wasn''t that hasty since she could see his anaconda in the future.


    Haru and the Penguins walked toward the public toilet to take a leak together.


    Kyouko was waiting for a minute or two, but suddenly she heard the Penguins'' scream!


    "H - How is this possible?!"


    "I - Is this the power of humans?!"


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    "WE - WE LOST¡­"


    "O - OUR GLORIOUS FRONT-TAIL HAS LOST?!"


    Then Kyouko saw Penguins who ran away while crying.


    Haru came out from the public bathroom calmly and sighed. It wasn''t his first time beingpared or being checked.


    When he took a leak on the toilet at his school, there were a lot of male students who wanted to confirm his real size after they saw his photo in the past. He didn''t care much since he didn''t have anything to hide and he also had his own pride with his size.


    "Have you won?" Kyouko asked with a blush.


    Haru flicked Kyouko''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    "Next time, don''t say such a stupid thing again," Haru said with a stern expression. He didn''t want to have that kind of match again in the future.


    Kyouko blushed and nodded.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Yes."


    Haru was about to piggback Kyouko again, but he heard a voice which made him stop.


    "You''ve done well, Kasugano Haruka."


    Haru and Kyouko turned and were surprised when they saw this person.


    "Administrator!" 2x

 Chapter 1241 Serious Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1241 Serious Discussion</h4>


    Kyouko''s feet had be better and she went to the nearby vending machine to buy juice and coffee. She also let Kazu and Haru talk to each other alone since she could tell that they were about to discuss a secret or something.


    ''Or something stupid.''


    Kyouko didn''t think too much and went to the vending machine.


    Kiriko didn''t move from her spot since she was dizzy when she heard that Haru had won against the Penguins'' front-tail which made her dumbfounded for a while.


    Then Kazuo and Haru just happened to sit down on the bench that was located near Kiriko''s hiding ce.


    "Your rtionship with Sonan is very good," Kazuo said.


    Haru looked at Kazuo and said, "That''s not the reason why you came to me, right?" He knew that there were a lot of problems with the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but he didn''t intend to help since it was very troublesome.


    Kazuo had disappeared for the past few days which caused the rest of members to be dumbfounded wondering where this guy was going since he had suddenly disappeared, leaving a lot of problems behind.


    "I want you to give a sponsor to Beauty Salon PRINCE," Kazuo said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Why?"


    Haru was speechless. He had be a pilot and he didn''t even get his sry, but suddenly this guy asked him for a sponsorship. However, inwardly, he didn''t mind since he had something that he wanted to get from the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "Has the government cut the rtionship with the organization?"


    Kazuo nodded and said, "Yes. I don''t want to hide it from you, but the Beauty Salon PRINCE needs someone who can support financially since the government won''t support us anymore."


    "Then why do you think that I can support that organization? Building a robot isn''t cheap," Haru said.


    Shaking his head, Kazuo said, "You don''t need to pretend. I know that you''re very rich Kasugano Haruka and that''s not because of your parents, but rather your own ability."


    "Yes, it is possible, but I don''t see any merit in supporting your organization," Haru said.


    "But you''re the pilot of the Daimidaler! Don''t you want to see the Daimidaler stand up once again?" Kazuo said in a desperate manner. He was at his limit and he needed to have someone to support him.


    "I, no, we won''t lose to the Penguins!" Kazuo stood up and looked at the advertisement that was ced by the Penguins. "Everyone has thought that the Penguins are friends, but they''re an enemy! They''re a threat to humanity!" He took out something from his pocket and showed it to Haru.


    "This?"


    "The key to a new robot. We just built it in time. Take the key and defeat the Penguins again for the rest of the world, Kasugano Haruka," Kazuo said.


    Looking at the key of the robot, Haru would be lying if he wasn''t curious since he also had seen the new robot and it was very strong. He looked toward the distance and said, "The Penguins have conquered the mass. In the eyes of people, they''re friends."


    "But that''s a conspiracy! You can see it too, right? Have you seen that all of the boys in this country have started to lose their interest in porn? If this continues then this world is going to go extinct!" Kazuo reminded Haru. He had seen a lot of porn books that were thrown in the trash and a lot of porn-rted shops had gone bankrupt because of the Penguins.


    If this continued then Kazuo couldn''t imagine what kind of damage that the Penguin would bring to this world!


    Haru was speechless, but he really couldn''t see what kind of harm that the Penguins would bring to the world. He knew the purpose of the Penguins was to gather the HI-ERO particles in this world, however, he knew that the HI-ERO particles in humanity would keep growing without stopping since every human in this world had a sexual drive in their bodies.


    Even if they lost their sexual drive, it would appear once again after the Penguins stopped gathering the HI-ERO particles.


    Haru knew that sooner orter he needed to meet the Penguin Emperor, eye to eye, but this wasn''t the time.


    Looking at Kazuo who seemed to be in a state of excitement, Haru knew that Kazuo wouldn''t listen to him and forced him to be a pilot of the new robot no matter what.


    "I''ll give you a sponsorship¡­"


    "Yes!"


    "But¡­"


    "But?" Kazuo looked at Haru and said, "Tell me your condition."


    "I want a Daimidaler Type-2. Use my money to repair it then let me have it," Haru said without hesitation.


    Kazuo thought for a while and nodded. "Good, I promise you, but you need to destroy the Penguins for me."


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "Not right now. The public is on the side of the Penguins. If we attack them right away then we''ll be a public enemy."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, I''ll take care of the public rted matter. As long as you can destroy the Penguin then everything is good," Kazuo said excitedly. He knew as long as Haru could use the power that was shown in thatst battle, he knew that the Penguin Empire would be defeated.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I won''t do that. Unless they appear in front of me, then I won''t move."


    "Why?!" Kazuo was frustated.


    "Do you know the location of their headquarters?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Kazuo couldn''t answer Haru''s question since the headquarters of the Penguin Empire had always been a mystery.


    "There are only Penguinmandos in the city and you don''t need my help to defeat them, right?" Haru said.


    Kazuo sighed, but nodded. "I know. I''ll handle everything and I''ll ask Professors Three to repair the Daimidaler." He looked at Haru and said, "Once again, I entrust the safety of humanity in your hands, Kasugano Haruka." He then left and walked away, but somehow his back seemed lonely at that moment.


    Haru ignored Kazuo since he didn''t care about the back of the middle aged man. If it was a woman then his reaction might have been different.


    "Haru!"


    Kyouko walked toward Haru while bringing a beverage that she had bought from the vending machine. "Where''s the administrator?"


    "He has gone back." Haru wrapped his hand around Kyouko''s waist and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kyouko nodded with a smile and forgot about Kazuo since she didn''t care much. "Here''s a coffee."


    "Thank you."


    Haru smiled and sipped the bitter ck coffee. Looking toward the horizon, he was wondering whether humans and penguins really needed to fight each other. He also worried about the government''s reaction against the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he could feel their hostility, but then he shook his head since it wasn''t his problem. His only purpose was toplete the quests then returned back to his world, but before that he needed to settle his rtionship with the women that he had made connections with in this world.


    Holding each other''s hands, they returned back to their home and he was wondering how long he would stay in this world.

 Chapter 1242 Cold Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 1242 Cold Truth!</h4>


    "What happened to you all?!"


    At the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, the Penguin Emperor stared at five Penguinmandos with a shocked and worried expression, but that wasn''t the point!


    The Penguin Emperor stared at five Penguinmandos'' front-tail that had be limp which made him wonder what had happened to five of them.


    "W, We¡­ found Kasugano Haruka, but¡­ we failed to capture him¡­ Ugh!"


    "What?!" The Penguin Emperor was in shock and when he was about to ask them a question again, suddenly each of them started to say something inexplicable.


    "H, he isn''t a normal human!"


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    "DENNIS! STOP!"


    The four Penguinmandos stopped Dennis, who seemed to try tomit suicide by hanging himself!


    "No! I can''t do this! I, I have soiled the glory of our front-tail!!!"


    Dennis cried loudly on the ground when he thought that he had lost against Kasugano Haruka.


    "Stop! Stop! Calm down, boys! Tell me what has happened!" The Penguin Emperor said with a worried tone. For him, all of the Penguinmandos were his children and it hurt him when he saw they seemed to be sad about something.


    The five Penguinsmandos gathered together and they looked at each other wondering whether they should tell the truth to everyone, but they knew that they needed to tell them since Kasugano Haruka was too dangerous for them to handle.


    "Penguin-san!"


    Ritz quickly ran with tears in her eyes when she saw five Penguinmandos cry together on the ground. She stopped at one of them and checked their condition. "Hang in there!"


    "Haha¡­"


    The Penguinughed weakly and said, "We tried our best, didn''t we? So please let us rest a bit." He couldn''t handle it anymore and passed out.


    "Jake!" Ritz shouted in frustration.


    "Don''t me him. He¡­ He has tried his best, but our opponent is just too strong."


    "What happened?" Ritz asked and looked at Nelson.


    "We¡­ We have a manly duel with Kasugano Haruka in the public toilet¡­" Nelson narrated the manly duel between the five of them against Kasugano Haruka which had just happened earlier.


    Every Penguin who heard the story couldn''t help but gulp since this story was more amazed than they had thought and at the same time, they realized that Kasugano Haruka was a fearsome opponent more than they had thought.


    "His size, shape¡­ He¡­ He has beaten our glorious front-tail!" Nelson shouted loudly while mming his p hand to the ground. He was full of frustration when the front-tail that they had been proud of had been lost against a human''s front tail!


    "What?!"


    Everyone seemed to be in shock when they heard that their glorious front-tail had been lost against humanity and they didn''t want to believe it, however, the truth was right in front of their eyes.


    "Your Highness!" Jim kneeled respectfully in front of the Penguin Emperor.


    Penguin Emperor, who was still in shock when he heard such shocking news, was startled when he saw Jim suddenly kneel in front of him. "What''s wrong, Jim? Why did you suddenly kneel in front of me?"


    "I¡­ I just want to ask you a question, Your Highness¡­" Jim said.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me your problem," the Penguin Emperor asked.


    "C¡­ Can our front-tail win against him? I¡­ I feel frustated that our front-tail has been lost against him!!" Jim said with eyes full of tears. He was adamant and he didn''t want to lose against Haru since without a front-tail, they were all just normal penguins!


    Penguin without a front-tail was just a penguin!


    It was a cold truth, but it was reality!


    "No! Penguin-san! Please believe in yourself! Your front-tail is the most glorious front-tail in the world!"


    Ritz quickly shouted loudly when she saw how depressed the five Penguinmandos who had just returned from the mission were. In her mind, she also couldn''t ept such a truth when she heard that a human''s front-tail was able to match against the Penguin''s front-tail!


    "Ritz¡­"


    Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis seemed to be moved by Ritz''s words. They gathered together around Ritz.


    Ritz also caressed their smooth heads trying to calm them down since the damage that they had received from Kasugano Haruka was too much!


    In their eyes, the existence of Kasugano Haruka had turned into a monster itself and they were a bit scared to meet him next time.


    In the end, in front of the apex predator the existence of the Penguin was just an appetizer, even the Penguin Emperor itself since it was being eaten by leopard seals and killer whales. It was what the five of them thought when they met Haru at that time since they felt that they would lose against him no matter what!


    "Calm down, Penguin-san." Ritz was full of tears and clenched her hands. She knew that she couldn''t let the dignity of the Penguins be trampled by a human and she needed to give Kasugano Haruka revenge for the Penguins!


    Ritz stood up and said, "I won''t forgive Kasugano Haruka for this! I will go and personally defeat him!" She knew that she needed to be grateful toward Kasugano Haruka since he had stopped the explosion of Antarctic Number 8 Ritz Custom in the past, but this thing and that thing was different. She needed to tell the world that the Penguins'' front-tail was the best!


    "No, Ritz!"


    "That''s dangerous!"


    "You can''t go and challenge him!"


    "He isn''t someone that you can''t face right now!"


    "Do you want to get pregnant?!"


    Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis quickly tried to stop Ritz since they knew how dangerous Kasugano Haruka was. They were perverts, but when they saw Kyouko who was being piggyback by Kasugano Haruka, they didn''t feel anything toward Kyouko, or rather, they felt that all of their attention was being focussed on Kasugano Haruka and they didn''t have time to appreciate Kyouko''s beauty.


    It wasn''t because they were attracted by Kasugano Haruka, but because they knew from deep inside, their instinct as a penguin had told them that Kasugano Haruka was dangerous!


    They felt that the existence of Kasugano Haruka was dangerous, especially for a woman and they felt afraid for Ritz, this cute girl to be stolen by Kasugano Haruka and they didn''t want that to happen!


    "What are you afraid of? Ritz is very strong! I''ll show you that I can beat Kasugano Haruka!" Ritz said in a cheerful tone, trying to calm them down.


    "But as a "Factor", he''s dangerous," the Penguin Emperor said in support of the five Penguinmandos, but at the same time, he was doubtful whether Haru was really that strong and he even doubted how their glorious front-tail could even lose in front of humans!


    "Ritz, bring that boy here!"


    The Penguin Emperor had made up his decision to confirm their report with his own eyes.


    Ritz saluted and said, "Understood!"


    Michael, Nelson, Jake, Jim, and Dennis could only sigh and decided toe with Ritz since they felt worried about her.

 Chapter 1243 Kiriko Cant Hold It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1243 Kiriko Can''t Hold It Anymore</h4>


    Chieko stared at her school which had been bought by Haru before. She could see that this school had started being developed and soon, there would be a lot of new facilities which made her heart excited.


    Chieko knew that all of this happened because of Haru and she was also being promoted because of him. She knew that sooner orter, she would be the principal of this school and she couldn''t help but feel that she needed to work harder and at the same time, she thought to give him a lot of tricks tonight or rather she should promise to have a threesome with his other girlter.


    Chieko knew that Haru had gotten a girlfriend and wondered when he was going to bring them together. She had fought against Haru''s anaconda several times and lost all of it. She was wondering whether she could win against him when she was working together with his other girlfriend.


    Chieko thought for a while and she was wondering whether Haru''s girlfriend was Kiyuna Kiriko.


    ''Or someone else?''


    It was normal for Chieko to feel doubtful since she had a feeling that Haru was more interested in older women.


    "Good morning, Kakazu-sensei."


    Chieko shuddered when she heard this voice. She hid the blush on her face and put a strict expression.


    "Good morning, Kasugano-kun."


    Chieko stared at Haru for a while and said, "You didn''t wear your tie?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to wear a tie," Haru said with a smile.


    Chieko put on a stern expression and said, "Then you should go to the disciplinary room! I need to reprimand you for forgetting your tie."


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Chieko''s stern expression, Haru was speechless, but at the same time, he felt a bit excited.


    To make people think that Haru and Chieko didn''t have a rtionship, both of them decided to make their rtionship be bad.


    Chieko needed to put a strict expression and often reprimanded him all the time which made her excited thinking what kind of punishment that he would give him every time they met each other.


    Everyone who saw how Chieko reprimanded Haru couldn''t help but sigh, wondering why the rtionship between the two had be bad and why both of them always fought all the time.


    Little did they know that their rtionship was moreplicated than they had thought.


    Haru didn''t think too much since this act gave some spices to their rtionship and he thought that he needed to give this teacher some punishment tonight.


    However, Kiriko could see that the rtionship between Chieko and Haru wasn''t that simple and it might be a kind of role y.


    During the ss, Kiriko really wondered how her rtionship with Haru would be developed in the future. She knew that he was a bastard and she could tell that he had two women, however, at the same time, she didn''t feel disgust toward it or rather, she felt envious toward both of them.


    Yesterday, Kiriko had watched the manly duel between Haru and the Penguins and she saw him be the winner of that duel. She also heard the conversation between Haru and Kazuo which shocked her since she didn''t expect that he was going to be the sponsor of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Kiriko stared at Haru and in her mind, his identity had be even more mysterious and at that moment, she knew that she didn''t know much about him and that made her sad since she wanted to know more about him.


    Kiriko sighed and wondered what she needed to do.


    "Kiriko-chan¡­"


    Kiriko stared at Haru who was sleeping in the ss which startled her.


    "Haru, wake up!"


    Kiriko said quietly, but it seemed that she was toote since Chieko came to Haru''s desk and hit his head with a book.


    "Wake up! Solve that question for me!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kiriko was worried, but then she saw him standing up calmly, walking toward the board, and answered the question smoothly without trouble.


    "It''s done, Sensei," Haru said with a smile which somehow swooned the girls in the ss.


    Chieko blushed, but her face was toward the board so no one could see her expression at this moment. She could only nodded and said, "Then sit down. Don''t sleep again in the future. You''re the head of the Disciplinary Officer, remember?"


    "Sorry, Kakazu-sensei. My body isn''t feeling well, can I take a break at the infirmary?" Haru said.


    Chieko became worried and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Haru moved closer and whispered, "I just want to sleep."


    "¡­¡­"


    Chieko twitched her lips, but nodded. "Then go to the infirmary."


    Kiriko knew that it was her chance at this moment. She stood up and said, "Sensei! I''ll send Kasugano-kun to the infirmary!"


    Chieko was a bit surprised, then looked at Haru and Kiriko. She sighed and said, "Then go." She wanted some private time with him in the infirmary, but well, she could do thatter.


    "Thank you, Kiriko," Haru said.


    Kiriko nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    "¡­¡­"


    After they came out from the ssroom, Haru and Kiriko walked next to each other, but no words came from their mouths. They kept walking quietly without saying anything until they entered the infirmary together.


    "Sensei, there''s a student who isn''t feeling good," Kiriko said while looking around, but no one gave her a response and it seemed that the teacher was gone. Then at this moment, she heard his voice which made her heart thump.


    "Kiriko, do you hate me?" Haru asked. If he was in Kiriko''s ce, he was sure that he would be full of anger since he had left her several times and even kissed someone else in front of her. Though, at the same time, he was wondering why this girl decided to stalk him before.


    "Hmm¡­" Kiriko didn''t ignore him again this time and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Because I''ve dated someone else," Haru said frankly.


    Kiriko stared at Haru and asked, "You have dated someone else, are we going to stop being friends now?" She couldn''t believe that she had asked this question, and at the same time, it made her scared when she thought about what kind of answer that he would give to her.


    Kiriko knew that this guy was a bastard and scumbag, and there were a lot of better men in this world, but she couldn''t forget about this bastard.


    "It''s not what I want, but what do you want," Haru suddenly asked.


    "Me?" When Kiriki was asked by Haru so suddenly, she wasn''t sure how to answer.


    "I¡­"


    Haru shook his head and said, "You know that I''ve dated two women at the same time, but you kept following me, do you like me that much, Kiriko?"


    Kiriko blushed and quickly refuted. "No! I don''t like you! You bastard, don''t be so narcissistic!"


    "Is that so? Then I remembered that a cute girl had been following me yesterday," Haru said and took out his smartphone to show a photo of Kiriko who had been following him yesterday.


    "What!?" Kiriko was startled and quickly tried to reach Haru''s smartphone, but it was quickly evaded.


    "Give it to me! Erase that photo!"


    Kiriko felt ashamed and embarrassed since she didn''t expect him to know that she had been following yesterday. Then she slipped and fell into his chest.


    "You need to be careful," Haru said after he caught Kiriko on his chest.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kiriko blushed and felt shy, but nodded regardless. Then she quickly remembered about her photo and looked up, but no words came out from her mouth since the distance between the two of them was very close and as long as she tiptoed, she could kiss his lips.


    "What do you think, you perverted girl," Haru said with a smirk.


    "You¡­!" Kiriko became embarrassed and wanted to break away from Haru''s arms, but he didn''t let her go. "Let me go!"


    "No!"


    "Just what do you want?! You already have two women! Why are you trying to get close to me?! Why you''re so gentle at me¡­ W - Why¡­ you appear in front of me¡­ why have we met each other¡­?"


    Kiriko cried on Haru''s chest since it hurt. She was the first one who had met him, but it wasn''t her who was staying by his side, but someone else. Her body was hugged and her back was being caressed. She hated him when he was this gentle since the more he treated her this gently, the more she fell for him.


    "Kiriko, look at me."


    Kiriko didn''t want to follow his words, but her chin was being lifted by Haru. She stared into his eyes before she heard these words that came out from his mouth.


    "Kiriko, I want you, will you be mine?"


    Kiriko''s eyes were full of tears and she bit her lips, however, she didn''t hesitate and nodded shyly.


    Then there was nothing that could stop them anymore and they started to kiss each other.


    Kiriko hugged him tightly and didn''t want to let him go since she knew that she really loved him.


    When they kissed, it was Kiriko''s first kiss, but she had never thought that kiss could be this good and it made her entire body weak. She could only lean on him at this moment, letting him ravaged her little mouth and cute tongue.


    Kiriko''s body shuddered and something came out from between her legs before a liquid dripped on her panties and an intense smell came from within.


    Then their lips parted and Kiriko wanted to kiss him again, however, she noticed that he was staring at something. She followed his gaze with a drool dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    "Fuweeh¡­"


    Her words were slurred, but she was in shock since both of them were being seen.


    Haru frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The one who was being asked by Haru was Ritz and the five Penguins who tried to close their eyes, but tried to peek at them.


    "H - How indecent!"


    Those were the words that came out of their mouths, even though they showed their front-tails in front of the public all the time.

 Chapter 1244 Duel Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1244 Duel Invitation</h4>


    Kiriko was stunned when she saw six figures staring at her.


    "W - What are you doing?!"


    The Penguins and Ritz blushed when they saw how Haru stole Kiriko''s lips.


    "Kids these days!"


    "How indecent!"


    "How shameless!"


    "H - How perverted!"


    "This is a school! You shouldn''t use this ce for doing such an indicent act!"


    Ritz along with the five Penguins, entered the infirmary through the window at the same time. They wanted to surprise both Haru and Kiriko, but they didn''t expect to see such a scene beforehand and they had to admit that Kasugano Haruka was very strong, so strong that they were a bit afraid of him.


    "How can you do this at school! This is a ce to study!" Ritz pointed her finger at Haru and Kiriko with a slight blush. She thought that she had be an adult, but when she saw the way Haru hugged and kissed Kiriko made her heart throbbing for some reason which made her annoyed.


    Ritz, the one who loved the Penguin the most, was blushing because she saw the kissing between two teenagers?


    Don''t kid me!


    Ritz was furious and felt that she was challenged.


    Kiriko blushed and she couldn''t refute since what she had done was something that shouldn''t be done at school, but she didn''t regret it, then strong arm trying to protect her, wrapping around her thin waist.


    "Haru¡­"


    Kiriko blushed once again and looked at the man that had conquered her.


    "And school isn''t a ce for exhibitionists." Haru sighed and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you going to see me?"


    "Yes."


    "We''re going to see you, Kasugano Haruka."


    "Come with us!"


    "W - We''re not afraid of your anacaonda!"


    "Nelson!" 4x


    "I - I''m sorry. I know that I shouldn''t mention that matter¡­"


    The five Penguins were traumatized when their glorious front-tail was lost by Kasugano Haruka''s front-tail. They couldn''t ept it, but that was the fact which made them tremble whenever they mentioned Kasugano Haruka''s front-tail.


    It was also the reason why the Penguin Empire started to state that it was forbidden to mention anything that was rted to Kasugano Haruka''s front-tail so when they needed to mention Kasugano Haruka''s front-tail, they needed to change it into Kasugano Haruka''s anaconda since they felt that his front-tail was simr to anaconda.


    "Anyway, you need toe with us!" Penguin said.


    "As I said before, I don''t want to follow you to your headquarters and we''re at school now so I hope that all of you will be quiet so that you won''t disturb the students who are studying in this school, alright?" Haru said while making a gesture to make them quiet.


    The Penguins and Ritz nodded and agreed since they also agreed that a school was a ce to study and they shouldn''t be too loud at this moment.


    "And don''t destroy this ce," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do that."


    "We''re not barbarians who are going to destroy everything."


    "Penguins are very trustworthy!"


    "We''re gentlemen."


    "Yes, we''re perverted gentlemen"


    The Penguins said one by one.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Kiriko weren''t sure what to say for a moment, but they knew that they couldmunicate with the Penguins very well.


    "But still, we won''t disturb the school, but I hope that you don''t forget what you''ve done to the Penguins, right? Kasugano Haruka!" Ritz stared at Haru with a furious expression.


    "Stop it, Ritz!"


    "We''re not his opponent!"


    "H - His anaconda is real!"


    "Yes, we have a fair duel and as a Penguin, we need to ept the result."


    The Penguins tried to stop Ritz, who was about to go for revenge.


    "What did I do?" Haru asked.


    "You¡­!" Ritz was furious and said, "I hate you and my anger gauges at its max!" Her body started to emit a HI-ERO particle before she punched the wall with her fist.


    *Crack!*


    The wall was cracked and there was a huge hole in it.


    "The Penguins ran all the way to the castle, exhausted, and depressed! It took them five days before their front-tails recovered!" Ritz pointed her finger at Haru and shouted, "Kasugano Haruka, I definitely won''t forgive you!"


    However, Haru seemed to ignore her and it seemed that he was writing something on the paper.


    "Penguin, over there. What''s your name?" Haru asked.


    "Me?" When Penguin was asked by Haru, he felt surprised, but he answered, "My name is Jake."


    "Here, can you give it to your boss," Haru said and gave Jake something.


    "What is this?" Jake asked while looking at the paper that was written with a number.


    "That''s the bill. That girl has destroyed the wall of the school so she needs to pay money to fix that wall," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "What?!"


    Ritz, along with the five Penguins, were shocked when they heard that they received the bill!


    Looking at the number that was written on the bill, the Penguins sighed in relief when the number wasn''t that much and it seemed that Haru wasn''t as bad as he seemed, however, Ritz was scared since she knew that the Penguin Empire''s financial condition wasn''t good.


    "T - This is Ritz''s fault! Ritz is the one who needs to pay! You should give the bill to me, not the Penguins!" Ritz said with eyes full of tears.


    "Ritz!"


    The Penguins were moved by Ritz''s words.


    "No! You''re one of us!"


    "Yes, this bill is nothing as long as you''re alright!"


    "But we need to sell our porn again, huh?"


    "Nelson!"


    "This is for Ritz! As long as it is for her, we can even sacrifice our porn!"


    One by one, the Penguins said.


    "E - Everyone¡­" Ritz was moved and happy when she heard the Penguins'' words, but at the same time, she felt guilty since it was her fault for destroying the wall. If she didn''t destroy the wall then something like this wouldn''t happen. She looked at Haru and said, "No! Please give the bill to Ritz! Ritz is very strong! Ritz can help with a lot of things!"


    "Ritz!!!"


    "No! You can''t!"


    "This guy is a beast!"


    "You''ll be eaten by him if we leave you with him alone!"


    "Yes! This is nothing! I''ll report it with His Highness right away!"


    One of the Penguins reported this matter to the Penguin Emperor with amunication device that Ritz had destroyed the wall and they needed to give the school money to fix the wall. He also reported the matter that had happened at the school.


    Haru twitched his lips and wondered whether his image in front of the Penguin was that bad.


    "¡­"


    One of the Penguins moved closer toward Haru and said, "His Highness said that we will fix the wall by ourselves, is that alright?"


    The Penguin Emperor felt that it was cheaper to fix the wall by themselves rather than paying the school money.


    "It''s alright." Haru nodded. As long as the Penguins were responsible, then he didn''t mind.


    "But I have one condition," Haru said.


    "What is it?"


    The Penguins looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    "I hope you all will wear clothes and you need to hide that front-tail when you''re fixing the wall," Haru said.


    "WHAAATTTT?!"


    Ritz, along with the Penguins, were shocked by the condition.


    "Impossible! The Penguins shouldn''t wear clothes! If they wear clothes, then they won''t be Penguins! A - And a Penguin shouldn''t hide their front-tail, don''t humte the Penguins!"


    Ritz rejected that condition without hesitation, however, everyone seemed to be quiet which made her feel a sense of dread.


    "E - Everyone¡­"


    The Penguins seemed to have a solemn atmosphere around them and nodded.


    "Yes, we ept!"


    "We will use clothes and hide our front-tail with pants."


    "It''s for Ritz."


    "Yes, as long as it is for Ritz, we can do anything."


    "NOOOO!!!!!"


    Ritz was full of tears and she became furious again. She pointed her finger at Haru hatefully and said, "Kasugano Haruka! I want to have a duel with you! If I win then I want you to let the Penguins be naked when they fix the wall of the school and I hope that you don''t bully them again! I''ll wait for you after school and don''t forget to bring your Daimidaler!" She quickly ran away since if she stayed she felt that she would destroy the school and if that really happened the Penguin Empire would be even more miserable and she couldn''t do that.


    "Ritz, wait for us!"


    "Good bye, Kasugano Haruka and his girlfriend!"


    "See you!"


    "Ciao!"


    Then thest Penguin bowed his head politely before leaving, chasing after everyone.


    The Penguins started the chase after Ritz.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What was that?" Kiriko asked with dumbfounded expression.


    "Just some idiots," Haru said with a sigh since he felt tired. He was wondering whether it was so hard for the Penguins to wear clothes.


    Kiriko sighed since she felt tired, however, suddenly she was hugged.


    "Now, there''s no one here¡­ shall we continue?"


    Kiriko felt a warm breath around her neck which made her body weak and tremble at the same time. She swore that she didn''t blush at that moment, but she shyly nodded at him.


    "Yes~~"


    However, at the same time, Kiriko realized that this man was more dangerous than she had thought.

 Chapter 1245 The Talk Between Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 1245 The Talk Between Everyone</h4>


    After school, Haru went to the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he needed to go on a duel with Ritz and the Penguins, but he wasn''t in a hurry and at the same time, he wasn''t alone since he also came with Kiriko.


    After they had confirmed their rtionship, Kiriko wanted to stay close beside them, however, at the same time, she knew that she couldn''t bother him that much since he was about to have his duel with the Penguins.


    Kiriko felt worried and that was why she decided toe, at the same time, she was wondering what this guy would do with Kyouko since she knew that he also dated Kyouko who was his partner when he piloted the Daimidaler.


    "Huh? Haru, Kiyuna-san, why are you here?" Kyouko hurriedly came to both of them when she saw Haru and Kiriko hade to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    Kazuo, and the Professors Three also looked at them curiously wondering whether there would be a fight between the three of them.


    "I''ll have a duel with the Penguin after this, where''s the new robot?" Haru asked.


    "It''s in the hanger! Let''s go!" Hearing her boyfriend was going to have a duel with the Penguin, Kyouko hurriedly pulled him to the hanger.


    Kiriko also followed them together.


    "Huh? Penguin? Is that true, Kasugano?" Kazuo changed his expression and knew that this was a very serious problem.


    "Yes, but the duel is going to be heldter and I''ll start to go out after they have appeared in public," Haru said.


    Kazuo nodded and said, "Then we''ll prepare the Daimidaler Type-3 right away."


    Haru nodded when he heard Kazuo''s words, but then¡­


    "But before we go, Kyouko, can we talk for a bit?"


    Kyouko felt her heart thumped and asked, "With the three of us?"


    "Yes."


    In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, Penguin Emperor looked at the new robot of the Penguin Empire which was being prepared by hismandons.


    "His Highness, I''m sorry." Ritz sobbed and knew that everything was her fault. If she didn''t break the wall then the Penguin Empire didn''t need to pay the bill to the school.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry," the Penguin Emperor said while patting Ritz''s head.


    "His Highness¡­" Ritz was crying loudly while hugging the Penguin Emperor.


    "But still¡­ Kasugano Haruka¡­ What a fearsome enemy¡­" The Penguin Emperor wouldn''t ever expect Kasugano Haruka to give them a very harsh condition when they wanted to repair the wall that was broken by Ritz.


    "Was it true? Has he really told you to wear clothes and cover our glorious front-tail?" The Penguin Emperor asked.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The five Penguinmandos that followed Ritz nodded and confirmed the Penguin Emperor''s doubt. They still shuddered when they heard Haru''s request at this moment, even though it had been a few hours since they had returned to their home.


    "Hiding our front-tails with pants? Humans are very fearsome creatures¡­" The Penguin Emperor really wanted to go back to his own world at this moment when he thought he needed to hide his front-tail in this world.


    The Penguins could be mocked and humiliated, but their front-tail couldn''t be hidden!


    "Ritz, don''t worry, with this robot, your winning chance is going to increase! You need to stop the harsh conditions so that we can fix the wall without needing to cover our front-tail," Penguin Emperor said while holding Ritz''s shoulders.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Ritz nodded and felt that her back was very heavy at this moment since she shouldered a very heavy responsibility. She knew that she needed to win or else, the Penguins needed to cover their front-tail and she wouldn''t let that happen no matter what!


    "Administrator, is it alright to leave the three of them alone?" Moriko asked. In her mind, she knew that Haru was a bastard who and she was afraid that there would be a bloodbath in the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "It''s alright. Leave everything to them since this is their matter," Kazuo said while staring at the monitor waiting for the Penguin to appear.


    "Still, Haru has dated two women at the same time, huh?" Sewashiko was quite surprised and said, "Do you think that the three of them are going to have a threesome?"


    "Professor Sewashiko!" Soriko blushed and reprimanded Sewashiko for saying something perverted.


    "But if he is sessful, his strength is going to increase," Kazuo suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    Professor Three was surprised by Kazuo''s words.


    "His strength is invincible with only Sonan Kyouko, so what if Kiyuna Kiriko is added? Then his strength is going to be twice as strong as from now on!" Kazuo said thenughed very loudly, thinking that he was genius.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Professors Three were speechless at that moment.


    "If the three of you are added, then his strength is going to be five times stronger!" Kazuo said while staring at the three of them with burning eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    If this guy wasn''t their boss, they would throw him to Tokyo Bay right now.


    "Kyouko, I have also dated Kiriko," Haru said.


    Kiriko was silent at that moment and also felt very nervous since she knew that she was the one who entered the rtionship between the two.


    "I know, I don''t mind," Kyouko said.


    "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised.


    Looking at Kiriko who was surprised, Kyouko smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m also in the same position as you before and he is also dating his own teacher after all."


    "Huh?" Kiriko was even more surprised and asked, "Is it Kakazu-sensei?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and held the hands of Kyouko and Kiriko.


    "I know that I''m a scumbag and a bastard, but I''ll be responsible and make the two of you happy." Haru looked at both of them and said, "I promise."


    Kyouko and Kiriko felt that their hearts were almost bursting at this moment.


    "Haru!" 2x


    Being hugged by two beautiful women was always a happy thing, but at the same time, Haru was d that they could ept this kind of rtionship. Looking at the two women, he knew that he was a bit wrong, but he couldn''t help it since he loved them.


    Haru was wondering whether the number of his harems could be stopped at this moment, but he felt doubtful and felt that the number of his hare would increase in the future. He knew that he was guilty of dating a lot of women and he knew that he had wronged them, but he swore that he was going to make them happy and to do that he needed to be stronger.


    Haru was wondering whether there was a way to connect the different world or make his own space or world where his loved one could be gathered in the future.


    The app from Group Chat had greatly helped him since the time ratio between his world and the world of his lover was different so even if he stayed in some world for a long time, they didn''t feel that he had left them for a long time.


    Though, he was wondering whether the world could be stopped.


    ''Hmmm¡­''


    "Sonan-san¡­"


    "Kyouko."


    "Hmm?"


    "Just call me, Kyouko, and can I call you, Kiriko-chan?"


    "Yes!"


    Haru was d that the rtionship between Kiriko and Kyouko was very good.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    "Kasugano Haruka! The Penguin has appeared! You need to hurry!"


    Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko were inside the locker room, talking heart to heart, but suddenly an announcement disturbed them.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    Kyouko nodded and said, "Kiriko-chan, why don''t you follow us too?"


    "Huh?" Kiriko was surprised at this moment, but her expression became determined. She nodded and said, "Yes!"

 Chapter 1246 New Daimidaler

    <h4>Chapter 1246 New Daimidaler</h4>


    Ritz, along with the Penguins, came from the headquarters of the Penguin Emperor for the duel between Ritz and Haru.


    Then after they came, they waited for the Daimidaler to appear on the deserted location. They didn''t appear in the city since they felt that they might cause damage to the city and the surrounding area so it was better to fight in the deserted ce.


    "If we fight here, we''ll be able to minimize the damage!" Ritz said.


    But suddenly the earth was bursting and something came out from within.


    Ritz, along with the Penguins, knew what it was and it was someone that they had been waiting for!


    "You''ve finallye!"


    The Daimidaler Type-6!


    It was a new type of robot that had been developed by Professors Three and the interior was also being modified.


    In the past, when Haru piloted the Daimidaler Type-2, Kyouko had always been sitting on hisp, but at this moment, there was also Kiriko who stayed with him so the design of the seat needed to be modified.


    The seat wasrger and it was morefortable, it was a bit simr to the design of the seat on the movie theatre with a very expensive price.


    Anyway, overall, it was veryfortable.


    However, that wasn''t the point!


    The Daimidaler Type-6 was different from the Daimdailer Type-2 which was piloted by Haru previously.


    The Daimidaler Type-6 was morefortable and it didn''t have an off-bnce left arm. The design was even cooler and it was very well-bnced.


    Haru could even tell that this robot was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 that he previously piloted and there was also a secret weapon on its back.


    It was Kiriko''s first time to apany Haru to fight on the Daimidaler, and she was a bit curious, but at the same time, it was quite exciting since she sat on hisp.


    With both women sitting on hisp, was his figure like a harem king or demon king?


    The people who watched them from the monitor room weren''t sure, but anyway, they were going to win against the Penguin''s new robot!


    "Isn''t this the same robot?" Haru couldn''t help but ask Ritz and the Penguins when he saw their robot.


    "Of course not! This is Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz reminded Haru since there was a lot of difference between this robot and previous robot, but she could tell him about thatter since what she needed to do was to defeat the new Daimidaler in front of them.


    Ritz, along with the Penguins, were a bit surprised when they saw the new Daimidaler, but they didn''t care much since they believed in the performance of their new robot!


    "With this robot, we''ll make you cry!" Ritz said.


    "Oh-ho? Interesting, let me test it," Haru said.


    Daimidaler dashed very quickly and raised its fist.


    "Barrier!"


    In front of Antarctic Number 11, suddenly a barrier with hexagon patterns appeared!


    This barrier would block Daimidaler''s fist, but suddenly the Daimidaler jumped!


    "Jump?!"


    Ritz, along with the Penguins, were startled.


    In the air, Daimidaler sent out a powerful drop kick!


    The impact between the drop kick and barrier caused arge impact and shockwaves to the surrounding area!


    Luckily, there was nothing in the surrounding area so they disturbed no one.


    Unfortunately, the kick was unable to prate the barrier.


    Daimidaler fell to its knees while looking at Antarctic Number 11.


    Haru was surprised that the power of the barrier was quite strong, however, he also knew this barrier had a big weakness.


    "Hahaha, see that? It is impossible for you to break the barrier of Antarctic Number 11!"


    Ritzughed and the Penguins danced in happiness.


    "Well then, it is our turn to repay you three times over!"


    Antarctic Number 11''s eyes suddenly shone brightly and it started to float. Its feetbined into one and it transformed into the shape of spike.


    "Go! Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz shouted.


    Hearing the order of Ritz, Antarctic Number 11 started to spin quickly before creating arge tornado!


    "Haru!" 2x


    Kyouko and Kiriko were surprised by the power of Antarctic Number 11.


    "Don''t worry."


    Haru controlled the Daimidaler to dodge therge tornado.


    "Run! Run! Run! In front of our robot, all you can do is just run away!" Ritz smiled with smug expression and said, "How is it? This is our special attack, Penguin Aurora Spin!"


    "Yay! Yay! Yay!"


    Ritz and the Penguins danced happily.


    "We''ll show you the result of many sleepless nights spent perfecting our Penguin figure skating!"


    "That''s not all! Since it''s an independent robot, there will be no morning Ritzness (morning sickness) no matter how much it spins!"


    "Although I feel that is a bit of a shame, personally."


    "This is where the fun stars! It''s show time!"


    Ritz and the Penguins continued to dance happily, looking at the new Daimidaler who had been running away from the Antarctic Number 11, however, when they thought that the Daimidaler would be defeated, the ppy arm of the Antarctic Number 11 was caught so suddenly before it was being DDT (pro-wrestler move) by Daimidaler.


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    The head of Antarctic Number 11 got stuck in the ground because of the impact of the DDT and its head was also bent.


    "What?!"


    Ritz and the Penguins were startled when they saw that their Antarctic Number 11 had lost against the Daimidaler Type-6.


    "Impossible!"


    "That''s the robot that we''ve developed after a lot of sleepless nights!"


    "We can''t lose!"


    "I, I can''t ept this!"


    "Stand up, Antarctic Number 11!" Ritz shouted with tears.


    Antarctic Number 11 stood up and once again, it started to spin very fast.


    "Special attack! Penguin Aurora Spin!"


    Daimidaler jumped and it seemed that it had an anti-gravity function which made it able to float in the sky and because of that the attack from Antarctic Number 11 was dodged, but it didn''t mean that it was over.


    "Spin my front-tail! Super Spin, Antarctic ster!"


    Antarctic Number 11 started to shoot out a beam from various directions, but all of that attack was dodged by the Daimidaler.


    "Haru!"


    Hearing Kyouko''s words, Haru nodded and knew that it was time to test the ability of this new robot!


    Haru hugged the waist of Kyouko and Kiriko which made them blush and the Daimidaler started to emit a bright light from an abundant quantity of HI-ERO particles!


    "Leg panel, turn the secondary knob, climb power on!"


    "Auto throttle on! Pedestral aerial control unit, ASF off!"


    "Loading navigation target disy from the aerial information terminal!"


    Then the huge thing behind the Daimidaler suddenly parted and itbined with the left arm of the Daimidaler, but that wasn''t the only thing!


    The Daimidaler Type-6 started to transform and it also started to grow long hair!


    "Complete! Daimidaler Type-6 particles! Disguise!"


    "No, kidding! They can transform too!"


    Ritz and the Penguins were surprised when they saw the new Daimidaler could transform!


    "That huge arm. Scraggly hair. What a hideous form! Though, it is a lot more like Daimidaler."


    "But that form is gimmicky and cool!"


    "Isn''t this bad?"


    "¡­¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Haru could feel the Daimidaler Type-6 could absorb his HI-ERO particles smoothly and he could feel a boundless energy on this robot.


    Kiriko also emitted HI-ERO particles since it felt good!


    "This¡­"


    Kiriko was embarrassed, but she could tell that Kyouko had gotten used to this kind of thing.


    "This is going to be over soon, hold on a bit," Haru said while looking at Kiriko.


    "Mnn¡­ Y - Yes¡­" Kiriko bit the lower part of her lips trying to hold her moan, but it was impossible!


    "Daimidaler¡­"


    The left arm of the Daimidaler started to gather arge amount of HI-ERO particles then it started to make a circle a motion and formed a circle of pink energy.


    "Circr!"


    Daimidaler threw a circle of pink energy directly toward Antarctic Number 11 and caused Antarctic Number 11 to bifurcate!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    "Antarctic Number 11!!!"


    Ritz and the Penguins cried when they saw their robot had exploded and destroyed at the same time.


    Haru took a deep and knew that he needed to see the Penguin Empire since he needed to get the information about their robot, but before that, he needed to take care of his two women.

 Chapter 1247 The Strongest Human

    <h4>Chapter 1247 The Strongest Human</h4>


    At the headquarters of Penguin Empire, the Penguin Emperor stared at the screen which showed the fight between the new Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 11.


    This ce was very cold, but it might be because the mood of the Penguin Emperor wasn''t good that the temperature became colder.


    The Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Don''t get cocky, the Beauty Salon PRINCE." Staring at the secret weapon of the Penguin Empire, he smiled.


    "Our victory has already been decided!"


    Then the Penguin Emperorughed very loudly.


    After the battle with Ritz and the Penguins, Haru told both Kiriko and Kyouko to return first since he had something to do first.


    Kiriko and Kyouko nodded and went home first. Even though they felt a bit worried, they decided to believe in him and decided to wait for him.


    "They shouldn''t have gone too far."


    After the battle ended, Haru went out directly to meet someone or a group of people. He took his motorbike and rode it directly moving very fast, leaving a trace of tires.


    Ritz and Penguins have been very miserable since they lost to Daimidaler. Their robot had exploded so they couldn''t go back using a robot and could only walk back using their feet.


    Even if the Penguin Empire was able to build a robot, it didn''t mean the Penguin Empire was rich. Their money wasn''t much, especially when it was used for both research on robots, various devices, and porn goods.


    "Ugh¡­ how long are we going to walk?" Ritz asked whileining. She was being piggybacked by the Penguin and didn''t walk, however, the Penguin didn''tin since he could feel Ritz''s breasts on his back.


    "If we maintain our speed then we should be able to reach our home after 2 months," the Penguin said.


    "That long?!" Ritz was surprised, but then she didn''t say too much since she had gotten used to living a hard life. As long as she could stay with the Penguin, she was very happy, however, she couldn''t help but be annoyed when she thought that she had lost the battle against Kasugano Haruka earlier.


    Clenching her little fist, Ritz swore. "I''ll defeat him next time!"


    "Don''t be impatient, Ritz!"


    "The opponent is very strong!"


    "Yes, it is better for you to train more. You''re still a child after all."


    Ritz was young since she was only 13 years old.


    However, Ritz didn''t want to be treated like a child and she pouted then pushed her tits without reservation on the back of the Penguin.


    "Does a child have these kind of boobs?"


    "Uwoooo!!!!"


    "That''s unfair, Nelson!"


    "Why is it only Nelson!"


    Other Penguins mored and felt jealous of Nelson, who piggybacked on Ritz.


    When they were moring together, they suddenly heard a noise of something.


    "Huh? There''s a noise of something?"


    "Be quiet!"


    Ritz and the Penguins were silent when this noise became clearer. They turned their heads and saw someone riding on a motorbike toward them at a very fast speed.


    *Swoosh!*


    In a moment suddenly a blow of wind blew them away1


    "Uwaaaa!!!"


    Ritz and the Penguins were in a mess because of the wind and they closed their eyes because of the dust, but then they heard footsteps.


    "You alright, the Penguins, Ritz?"


    Ritz and the Penguins opened their eyes and looked at the person who caused this disaster on them!


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    "Why are you here?!''


    "Are youing tough at us?"


    "D, don''t tell me are you going to steal our porn?!"


    "We won''t let you!''


    "I, I''ll show you that our front tail is the best in the world!"


    Not only the Penguins, but Ritz was also surprised when she saw Haru had suddenly appeared in front of her!


    Then Ritz''s hand was being pulled and her clothes were being cleaned by Haru at a very fast speed.


    "Alright, I''m sorry for being rude before so can we talk for a while?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When they heard such polite words from Haru, they felt weird for a moment since Kasugano Haruka was their opponent.


    "What do you want?" Ritz asked. She pouted and red at him since this guy was the one who had bullied the Penguins. She thought for a while and felt that she should have revenge for what this guy had done to the Penguins. Her body started to emit a pink aura and she had this smug smile on her face.


    "It''s your own arrogance to fight me like this without your Daimidaler! Now, let me give you a punch after what you''ve caused to the Penguins'' front-tail!" Ritz cracked her fists, trying to show that she was a tough guy.


    "Stop, Ritz!"


    "If you punch him directly, you''ll put him in the hospital! Stop, Ritz!"


    "It''s dangerous, Kasugano Haruka! You need to run!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll punch him lightly," Ritz said then sent out a punch toward Haru. Her punch was so powerful that it created air pressure around her fist.


    However, that fist was easily dodged by Haru.


    "What?!"


    If it was only once then they wouldn''t be surprised, but Haru had dodged all of Ritz''s attack easily without moving from his spot.


    "How can you keep dodging!? Stay in ce!" Ritzined and kept punching Haru, but then she stopped since she was tired and all of her attacks were easily dodged by this hateful guy.


    "It''s useless. I can read your movements," Haru said calmly.


    "Huh?!"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Ritz and the Penguins were in shock since it was their first time to hear such a manga-like line, but when it came from Haru''s mouth, they didn''t feel that this guy was lying.


    "How?" Ritz asked curiously.


    The penguins were also silent since they were also curious.


    "Because your tits told me," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Before Ritz cried in shock, the Penguins were even more shocked when they heard Haru had such a magical ability!


    "How can that be?!"


    "There''s no way!"


    "There''s no way for tits to talk!"


    "You''re bluffing!"


    However, if what Haru had told was real then they felt really envious of Haru since he was able to talk with tits.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me. I''ll show you my "booblingual"," Haru said.


    "How can you show us your ability?"


    "With this ability, I can tell Ritz''s weak point in an instant," Haru said.


    "WHAT?!!!!"


    The Penguins were in shock hearing such a magical ability.


    "Then show me!" Ritz looked at Haru in disdain since she didn''t think that he was able to find her weak point in an instant. Her body had been touched by the Penguins all the time and her resistance against sexual attack had increased. She didn''t think that she would lose against Kasugano Haruka who had never known her since the Penguins were unable to satisfy her anymore, though, it was a secret and she wouldn''t tell anyone.


    *Gulp!*


    For a moment, the atmosphere became tense and they were staring at Ritz and Haru with a nervous expression.


    Haru didn''t say any needless words and his movement was so smooth that no one would be able to find any fault, but in an instant, Ritz moaned loudly and fell on Haru''s chest.


    "Ahhhnn!!!!!"


    Ritz blushed and her heart throbbed very fast!


    "RITZ!!!!"


    The Penguins were in shock since it was their first time seeing the Ritz to show such a reaction. They looked at Haru who looked at them with a calm smile which made them realize that the human in front of him was stronger than they had thought or rather they didn''t think that they were able to defeat him now.


    Even with the knowledge that had been umted by the Penguins for thousands of years, they didn''t think that they were able to find the weak point on a women with a single nce.


    Looking at Haru again, they really wondered whether they were able to learn a "booblinguial" since they felt this ability was very amazing!


    "Now, can we talk?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The Penguins nodded nervously. It might be their instinct as a penguin that told them the human in front of them might NTR''d them!


    "I want to meet your Emperor, can you tell me your home address? I''ll visit you guyster," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1248 Cute Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1248 Cute Woman</h4>


    Haru was satisfied after he had received the address of the Penguin Empire and he could go there in the future, but not now since someone was waiting for him.


    "Then we''ll see you there!"


    "I''ll talk to His Highness about you!''


    "We''ll wee you with the greatest hospitalityter!"


    The Penguins were very happy since they received a number of porn magazines from Haru directly.


    Haru had a lot of porn magazines from Korosensei and he had never used it so it was better to give it to the Penguins since, in exchange, the Penguins had told him that they would teach him about their technology.


    Haru felt that their transaction was very cheap, but before he returned.


    "Kasugano Haruka, I - I''ll defeat you!" Ritz said with a blush since she didn''t expect to have cum in just one touch. She remembered that Haru had touched him in one area then suddenly she fell under pleasure and couldn''t stand once again. She didn''t want to admit it, but no one would be able to satisfy her again in the future besides this bad guy.


    Waving his hand, Haru didn''t care too much with Ritz''s rambling and rode on his Sleipnir again directly leaving them. He looked at his watch and there was still a time then without hesitation he moved in the direction of his teacher''s apartment since this teacher was waiting for some punishment from him.


    It was almost midnight when he returned, but Haru could tell that someone was waiting for him behind the door of his house. He opened the door and felt surprised when he saw Kyouko was waiting for him at the entrance of the door, sleeping with her head leaned on the wall.


    Haru had to admit that this woman was very cute and at the same time, he would be lying if he didn''t feel moved that she had been waiting for him. He moved silently and carried her in his arms.


    Kyouko, of course, noticed such a movement and when she opened her eyes slightly, she saw the person that she had always wanted to meet.


    "Haru."


    Kyouko hugged him directly.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you sleeping at the entrance?"


    Since Kyouko had woken up, Haru was quite curious why Kyouko was sleeping at the entrance.


    "I am waiting for you," Kyouko said.


    "You don''t need to wait in the future. If you feel sick then I''ll be sad," Haru said while pressing his forehead against Kyouko''s.


    Kyouko felt warm and happy, hugging him subconsciously. She had always been alone after all and it was her first time that she had a dependence on someone. She was both afraid and happy. She was happy that she could be with him all the time, but she was afraid for him to leave her.


    "Have you eaten something? I''ve prepared you dinner. I''ll warm it up for you," Kyouko said softly.


    Haru wasn''t hungry, but when he saw her expression, he nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I''m very hungry. It''ll be good if I can eat something now."


    Kyouko smiled brightly and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll heat up your dinner. Wait in the living room for me." She told him to move her down and she quickly went to the kitchen.


    Shaking his head, Haru had to admit that this woman was very cute.


    Looking at the number of dishes, Haru started to eat. He had to admit that the taste wasn''t that perfect, but he could activate and non-activate his "God''s tongue" so the taste was quite alright and it was even more delicious when the one who cooked it was a beautiful woman.


    "Was it delicious?" Kyouko asked.


    "It was very delicious. If you can cook it for me every day then I''m very happy," Haru said without hesitation.


    Kyouko smiled brightly but suddenly her stomach rumbled.


    "¡­"


    Kyouko blushed at this moment.


    Haru looked at Kyouko and asked, "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    Kyouko was embarrassed, but she nodded.


    "Here, let me feed you," Haru said and moved his chopsticks to feed Kyouko.


    "No, it''s alright¡­" Kyouko shook her head, but Haru wouldn''t ept a rejection and kept staring at her. She gave up and opened her mouth, letting him feed her.


    Haru knew that woman was a contradiction when Kyouko told him that she didn''t want to, it meant that she wanted to be fed by him.


    "Was it good?"


    "Yes!"


    Kyouko smiled.


    Both of them continued to eat together before, watching some movies in the living room together.


    Kyouko leaned on Haru''s shoulder while holding his hand.


    His school was on holiday tomorrow and they didn''t need to worry about staying all night, but Kyouko was quite strict after all and told him to go sleep earlier.


    "Good night, Haru," Kyouko said and was about to go back to her room, but then her hand was held.


    "Do you want to sleep with me tonight?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "¡­"


    Kyouko blushed at that moment but nodded shyly.


    Kyouko was very nervous at this moment when she slept on the same bed as him.


    Unlike Haru who was very experienced, everything was new for Kyouko. She might be older than him, but all of her first time was being taken by him.


    "Kyouko, have you slept yet?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kyouko shook her head gently.


    "Can you turn toward me? Let''s talk," Haru said.


    Kyouko nodded and turned before looking at him. She blushed when his eyes stared at her eyes and she felt that her heart was throbbing.


    "Feeling nervous?" Haru asked with a smirk.


    "No!" Kyouko snorted when she was being teased.


    "How cute!"


    Haru didn''t hesitate and hugged Kyouko in his arms, kissing her forehead.


    "Haru!"


    Kyouko felt embarrassed and wanted to fight back, but for some reason, her strength was very weak and she didn''t want to be separated from the warmth of Haru''s body. She could hear his heart throbbing very hard and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you feel nervous?" Kyouko asked with a smirk.


    Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I''m nervous. I''m sleeping together with a cute girlfriend who is as beautiful as an angel."


    Kyouko blushed, but she felt happy.


    When girls fall in love their IQ was lowered to 0 and even if they heard sappy praise from their boyfriend or the person they loved, they would feel very happy.


    "I am worried that I might eat you tonight since you''re so beautiful," Haru said with a sigh since he told Kyouko the truth.


    The rtionship between the two of them was boyfriend and girlfriend.


    The barrier between the two of them had been destroyed and Haru was able to develop their rtionship to the next stage without reservation, but he was a gentleman and he wouldn''t do anything without permission.


    "¡­Y¡­ You don''t need to hold back¡­"


    "Huh?" Haru was a bit surprised, but then he asked once again, "Can you say it once again? Your voice was too small before."


    Kyouko blushed and hid her head under the nket like an ostrich. She calmed herself for a while then made up her mind.


    While Haru was waiting, he saw a head emerge from the nket.


    "You don''t need to hold back, Haru¡­"


    Looking shyly at her boyfriend, Kyouko had made up her decision.


    Haru also didn''t have a reservation and ate her girlfriend in this world without hesitation.


    "I love you, Kyouko."


    Hearing such words from his mouth, Kyouko felt very happy and all the worry on her heart disappeared.


    "I love you, Haru."


    Both of them started to kiss each other and Sonan Kyouko learned the happiness of being a woman.

 Chapter 1249 Within the Organization

    <h4>Chapter 1249 Within the Organization</h4>


    It was few days after Kyouko had be a real woman, and her days were very beautiful every night since she understood what a woman''s happiness was. Looking at Haru who was working along with Professor Three on repairing and modifying the Daidamiler Type-2, she was wondering what she could do at this moment.


    Kiriko, who stayed beside Kyouko, also noticed the difference in Kyouko.


    "Umm¡­ Kyouko-san."


    "What''s wrong, Kiriko-chan?" Kyouko looked at Kiriko curiously.


    "Did you change your cosmetics or something?" Kiriko asked. She had to admit that Kyouko became even more beautiful, she wasn''t sure, but she felt that Kyouko became even more mature and she felt a bit curious about what kind of cosmetics that Kyouko was using since she might also change her brand into Kyouko''ster.


    Kyouko blushed, but then when she thought about the rtionship between her and Kiriko and knew that sooner orter Kiriko would be eaten by that beast. She thought to tell Kiriko about some tips beforehand.


    "Follow me to the bathroom!"


    "Eh?"


    Kiriko wasn''t sure, but she followed Kyouko since she could tell that it might be something important.


    Haru heard the conversation between Kiriko and Kyouko, but he didn''t think too much since he could tell what kind of conversation both of them would haveter, however, he was a bit curious about the public bath within this organization since he had heard that it was one of the best facilities within the headquarters.


    Haru had tried that public bath, but the one he tried was the one that was made especially for men. He had never tried to enter the one that was made for a woman and felt a bit curious, but he didn''t have an intention to enter since he felt that it was useless since when he returned, he could take a bath together with either Kyouko or Chieko.


    Haru had something more important matter at this moment and that was to modify the Daimidaler Type-2 (the one that was destroyed before) since he had an intention to bring it back to his world. He might not be able to keep it at his house since he kept a Gundam there, but he could keep the Daimidaler Type-2 inside his zipper storage.


    Haru had to admit that the technology in this world was extremely unique, especially this Daimidaler which was a robot that used a HI-ERO particle as a source of energy.


    Haru was a harem protagonist and he had an unlimited amount of HI-ERO particles within his body. He was sure that no one in this world could match him in the number of HI-ERO particles.


    However, when he learned about both the Daimidaler and HI-ERO particles, he realized that the knowledge that he could get from this organization and this world was very limited. He needed more information since he wanted to learn more about this new type of power since he had a feeling that as long as he could master this new power, his strength would increase dramatically.


    Even though the knowledge within the human side was very limited, he knew that the Penguin Empire had a lot of research and knowledge regarding HI-ERO particles and he had decided to visit their headquarters.


    Haru was quite curious since he had never found the headquarters of the Penguin Empire and that was why he decided to ask the Penguins and Ritz a few days ago, but the result made him speechless since the address of the Penguin Empire was written on the inte.


    The Penguin Empire had never hidden their headquarters or rather they even promoted their headquarters for a tourist location. Unfortunately, no one woulde to their headquarters, which made them very sad.


    Frankly, he didn''t care too much about the Penguin Empire''s difficulties, but he needed the Penguin Empire since he knew that they had a lot of knowledge regarding HI-ERO particles and various things since the Daimidaler was made based on the Antarctic Series (a robot that is made by the Penguin).


    However, Haru could do thatter, and first, he needed to focus on his job since he wanted to return the Daimidaler Type-2 to the way it was and make it even stronger. However, the only thing that made him veryplicated was Daimidaler''s left arm, he was wondering whether there was really no way to change this unbnced shape.


    Haru scratched his head and sighed, but his hands didn''t stop.


    Sewashiko, Soriko, and Moriko stared at Haru and had to admit that this young man was a genius. However, at the same time, they also realized the change in Kyouko which might be rted to the young man in front of them.


    "Do you think they have done that?" Sewashiko asked with excitement in her eyes.


    "Professor Sewashisko!" Soriko blushed and thought that Sewashiko was always so perverted.


    "Eh? What do you mean? Did I mention something perverted? Professor Soriko is an hi!" Sewashiko said with a teasing smile.


    "Professor Sewashiko!" Soriko was extremely embarrassed.


    "They have probably done that. We haven''t been in his house for the past few days since we have been busy with the repair and modifications of the Daimidaler Type-2. I''m sure they have done it a lot of times," Moriko said with a glum expression. She was very envious of the rtionship between Haru and Kyouko, especially when she was almost in her¡­


    "Oh! They''ve made a lot of babies!" Sewashiko said loudly.


    "Professor Sewashiko!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and looked at the three of them before asking, "Can you help me?"


    Inside the public bath of the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Kyouko and Kiriko stayed inside the pool together.


    "W - What? H - Have both of you done that?!" Kiriko was surprised.


    "Umm¡­" Kyouko was shy and embarrassed, but she nodded since both of them were sisters.


    "¡­"


    Kiriko was very envious, but she also thought that it was too early for her to have that kind of rtionship with Haru. However, she couldn''t help but imagine how it would be to do that kind of thing with him.


    Kiriko suddenly couldn''t control her HI-ERO particle and started to emit it from her entire body.


    "Kiriko-chan, calm down!" Kyouko felt the pool shaking when Kiriko suddenly released a HI-ERO particle from her body.


    Kiriko took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She looked at Kyouko and asked, "So how was it?"


    Kyouko was blushing, but she said, "¡­I - It''s amazing¡­"


    "EHHH!!!" Kiriko became curious and asked, "C - Can you tell me the process?"


    Kyouko nodded and whispered how good it was.


    Kiriko felt that her face was hot with the information that she had received and the speed of her brain to process this information was slower than the speed of her brain received this information. Her head was almost overloaded and might pass out soon, but suddenly.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    Kiriko and Kyouko were surprised.


    "What happened?"


    Kiriko and Kyouko hurriedly went to the monitor room where everyone was waiting, and when they had arrived, they could see a huge face of their fearsome enemy.


    "Penguin¡­"

 Chapter 1250 Penguins Secret Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1250 Penguin''s Secret n</h4>


    Haru was wondering how the Penguin Empire was so free that they could always make up some idiotic n every week, but he wouldn''tment anything about it and watched what the Penguin Emperor was about to say to them on thisrge monitor.


    "Haru!"


    Haru looked at Kyouko and Kiriko who ran toward him. He could see their hairs were wet since they didn''t have time to dry their hair after dipping in the warm pool.


    "You''re right on time," Haru said.


    Kyouko and Kiriko sighed in relief and stood beside him. Staring at therge monitor, they swore that they would follow Haru to beat the Penguins again if those guys really appeared on the town with their idiotic n again.


    Kyouko and Kiriko were having girls talk and they were disturbed so suddenly which made their mood very awful at this moment!


    "It''s been a long time since Beauty Salon PRINCE," the Penguin Emperor said through a monitor.


    "What business do you have with us, the Penguin Emperor?!" Kazuo roared furiously. In his eyes, the Penguins were their enemies and he wouldn''t give them mercy once they appeared in this town.


    Looking at Kazuo''s reaction, Haru thought to keep his n to go to the Penguin Empire''s headquarters a secret. He watched the Penguin Emperor talking with them while taking a bath. He wondered whether it was alright for a penguin to take a warm bath since from his memory a penguin should be living in a cold temperature.


    Haru was also wondering why no one questioned the Penguin Emperor when this Penguin appeared on the monitor while taking a bath. He sighed and wondered whether he was the only normal person in this world.


    "We need a vast amount of HI-ERO particles. We would like the cooperation of the Factors you possess," Penguin Emperor said while looking at Kasugano Haruka.


    "We refuse!" Kazuo said without hesitation. He stared at Penguin Emperor fiercely and said, "There''s no way that we''d let the Penguin Empire collect any more particles!"


    The Penguin Emperor sighed. He had expected this answer, but he felt disappointed.


    "I see. That''s unfortunate. We will take action ordingly"


    "What are you nning?" Kazuo knew how insidious the Penguin was and became wary when he heard the Penguin was about to n something.


    The Penguin Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Operation New Penguin!"


    "Operation New Penguin?" Kazuo frowned and asked, "What is that?"


    The Penguin Emperor chuckled when he saw Kazuo''s reaction and as expected, he was very satisfied with it. "Does it bother you? Then I will tell you. This operation¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone was waiting with an anxious expression and wondered what kind of n this "Operation New Penguin" was.


    "¡­is new Penguin Operation!"


    "¡­"


    ''¡­Th - This bastard!!!'' Kazuo was full of anger when he was being yed.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t think too much since he was about to visit the Penguin Empire sooner orter.


    "Kasugano Haruka! We will settle our battle sooner orter!"


    Ritz suddenly entered the monitor room and stared at Haru with a fierce expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could see that everyone was looking at him and couldn''t help but say, "Your new robot has been defeated by me, what are you going to fight me with?"


    "Hmph! I won''t tell you!" Ritz was satisfied when she saw that Haru was curious, but she wouldn''t tell him since the Penguin Emperor had told her to keep this matter a secret.


    "Anyway, I''ll see youter and be prepared for our "New Penguin Operation"!" The Penguin Emperor said it then ended themunication.


    After thatst message, the atmosphere within the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE became tense since soon, the Penguin Empire was going to start their attack with the "New Penguin Operation"!


    Haru could only shake his head and continued to repair the Daimidaler Type-2 since he knew that the Penguin was nning to do something stupid again, but before that¡­


    "Kyouko, Kiriko, do you need my help to dry your hair?"


    After that talk with the Beauty Salon PRINCE, Penguin Emperor brought Penguinmandos to the hangar to test their new device.


    They knew that the power of Kasugano Haruka was powerful, but it didn''t mean that Kasugano Haruka was invincible and they believed that they could defeat him!


    Everyone gathered on the hangar and looked at the new device.


    "Your Highness! We have the device on standby per order!"


    "Yes, good work." The Penguin Emperor nodded and was satisfied with the work of his subordinates, but then he remembered that his subordinates had brought a new kind of porn magazine before. He was very curious about it, but there was something more important to do.


    "Penguin Device, activate!"


    The Penguin Device was a new device that was being developed by the Penguin Empire and it was their secret weapon to defeat Kasugano Haruka!


    The shape of the Penguin Device was simr to the head of arge penguin. It seemed quite cute, but its function was very powerful.


    The Penguin Device started to shine brightly and suddenly three mechanical arms came out from within before it emitted a ball of bright light on each mechanical arm. The ball of light then started tobine with each other before starting to spin at a very fast speed and arge figure appeared within.


    This figure stood very tall and even the Penguins were dwarfed by the size of this thing.


    "Wh - What?!"


    "What the hell is this thing?!"


    The Penguin Emperor was satisfied with the reaction of the Penguinmandos and started to chuckle.


    "Your robot, I''ll use it very well, Humboldt (name of his subordinate)."


    Haru didn''t know what the Penguin Empire was nning, but after that n, he didn''t go to the Penguin Empire immediately since he knew that the Penguin woulde to the city.


    Out of 100, he was 100 percent sure that the Penguin was going to send out a new robot so he wouldn''t go to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire.


    Haru was wondering where the Penguin Empire got their money from since he could tell that building a robot was very expensive.


    However, that matter didn''t really matter since it had been few days after the announcement of the "New Penguin Operation" from the Penguin Empire, but nothing had happened.


    Because of that Kazuo told him to stay at the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE since he was afraid that the Penguin was going to attack this city so suddenly.


    Haru didn''t really mind, especially when he could reserve thisrge bath for himself.


    "Is my strength good enough, Haru?" Kiriko asked with a blush on her face. When she touched his body, she could tell that it was very hard and she really wanted to be hugged by him again. She tried to give him an appeal, telling him to hug her since she was very shy to say it outloud.


    "It''s good. You have a talent for wiping my back, Kiriko," Haru said with a satisfied expression.


    Haru didn''t have a hobby of flirting in front of a public, but when they were alone, he didn''t mind flirting as much as they wanted.


    Kyouko didn''t think too much about the interaction between Kiriko and Haru since she had done more with Haru. She felt that the warm bath was calming her down and it felt nice that she could spend a few days rxing.


    "H - Haru, do you want me to wash your front part?" Kiriko decided to bite the bullet.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru was about to agree, but suddenly¡­


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    [The Penguin has appeared!]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips.

 Chapter 1251 Ritzs Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1251 Ritz''s Secret</h4>


    Ritz was on a new robot that had been developed by the Penguin Empire. Her eyes were full of tears when she remembered that this robot was being developed by the sweat and the porn books of everyone.


    Ritz knew that she couldn''t betray their expectation and she needed to win this duel or else, she wouldn''t be able to meet the Penguin who had trusted her this much!


    "Don''t worry, Ritz will win this duel!"


    "The target has passed the third line. It will arrive in the city within a few minutes."


    "Daimidaler Type-6, Kasugano, ejecting throughout Route 32, Gobanzeme."


    The process of theunch of the Daimidaler was quite fast and before long, the Daimidaler Type-6 appeared within the city.


    Haru was inside the cockpit with Kyouko and Kiriko was right on hisp.


    Both of them had gotten used to sitting on hisp, and the seat of the cockpit had already been modified to make them sitfortably.


    However, he felt that his thigh was numb when they sat for a long time.


    "Here ites, Haru."


    "You need to be prepared, Haru!"


    Kyouko and Kiriko had been waiting for this moment since they wanted to beat up the Penguin since the Penguin had always disturbed them during such an enjoyable moment which annoyed them.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he was wondering how the Penguin was able to anger Kiriko and Kyouko to this state.


    Everyone was waiting for the new robot of the Penguin Empire to appear, but somehow it made them frown.


    In the monitor room, Kazuo and Professors Three were working together to support Haru, Kiriko, and Kyouko who were on the battlefield. They kept giving them information to help them during the battle.


    When the robot of the Penguin Empire appeared, they couldn''t help but frown.


    "Penguin robot. Isn''t this Type-A Plus?" Soriko said.


    "It''s the same type of terrifying robot that almost destroyed the city."


    Of course, they couldn''t forget this robot since because of this robot, the city was almost destroyed and they saw how Daimidaler was being destroyed then being revived again by Haru''s HI-ERO particles.


    If Haru wasn''t in that location, they were sure that the entire city would be gone by the explosion which was caused by the Penguin robot.


    "But that was just because it went berserk and self-destructed. Why are they using such an old model at times like this?" Sewashiko asked.


    Everyone also felt confused by this robot since it had been defeated once and it would be easy for Haru to destroy it twice, but that wasn''t the only reason since the Daimidaler Type-6 was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 which was being piloted by Haru in the past. They felt that Haru wouldn''t lose to this robot no matter what.


    "I don''t know the reasoning, but we need to put an end to this immediately!" Kazuo said without hesitation.


    Inside the cockpit, Haru also thought the same thing as everyone else in the monitor room.


    "Kasugano Haruka, your strength is bigger! Swat it down!"


    Haru was speechless when he heard Kazuo''s voice, but he didn''t care much. "Ritz, are you sure you''re going to use that old model robot?"


    "Ritz?" Kyouko and Kiriko looked at Haru at the same time with a suspicious gaze.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don''t have an interest in a little girl."


    "Really?" Kyouko and Kiriko asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and patted the heads of both of them. "Let''s talk about this matterter since we need to be careful in front of the Penguin."


    Kyouko and Kiriko nodded since they knew that it wasn''t a time to ask about the rtionship between Haru and Ritz, and they also didn''t think that Haru would have a rtionship with Ritz since Ritz was too small.


    Even if Ritz''s body was well-developed, Ritz wasn''t old enough for Haru.


    "Well, who cares? I love Antarctic Number 8! Plus I need to give you this much handicap to be fair."


    Ritz knew that she had lost a lot of times against Haru, but this time, she was going to win, especially when she had received a special lesson from Penguin Emperor''s subordinates from another world.


    "Handicap?"


    Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko weren''t sure what to say.


    "¡­But you have never won against me."


    "¡­"


    Suddenly Ritz, the Penguins, and everyone on the Penguin Empire was stunned and became silent when they heard such simple words from Haru.


    "I - I''m going to win this time! I''m not going to lose no matter what!" Ritz became agitated and shouted all of her might that she was going to win this battle.


    "Go and win this Ritz!"


    "Ritz, we''re here to cheer you up!"


    "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"


    The Penguins cheered Ritz to win this battle.


    "Everyone¡­"


    Ritz felt moved and she had confidence that she was going to win this duel. She stared at the Daimidaler Type-6 and said, "I will start, Haru!"


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong? Are you getting scared?" Ritz asked with a smug smile.


    "Can we change the duel location? We''re in the city after all and it''ll be bad if we destroy the city," Haru said calmly.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a good idea. We, the Penguin Empire, arew-abiding people and we won''t do something that damages society." Ritz agreed and said, "Let''s go. Let''s have a battle on the sea."


    "Good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Ritz moved to the sea so they wouldn''t destroy the city.


    Penguin Empire and Beauty Salon PRINCE didn''t say anything since they also agreed with this point and they knew that it was bad to destroy the town.


    Usually, Haru didn''t mind fighting in the city since he usually bought thend that was destroyed by the robot before and bought it at a very cheap price, but he had stopped since he had enoughnd and he was about to develop it into a department store and various facilities in the future so Kyouko, Chieko, and Kiriko didn''t need to worry about money.


    Haru sighed and knew that he would leave them after the quest and he was sure that he wouldn''te back for a short time, however, he was definitely going to return.


    "Now, no one is going to bother us! Let us start our fight, Haru!"


    "Good. I''ll give you a handicap to attack me first," Haru said.


    "Don''t regret your decision!" Ritz smiled and said, "Let''s go! Number 8, Ritz Custom 2!" Then she started to control the Number 8 and made it move faster, moving in circles around the Daimidaler.


    "Special Attack! Cock-a-Doodle-do Attack!"


    Number 8 fired a missile along with various weapons toward the Daimidaler.


    However, Daimidaler moved very fast, dodging all of the attacks of Number 8 then in a moment, appeared right in front of Number 8.


    "What?!"


    Ritz was startled, but then a fist appeared right in front of her then punched her robot directly.


    The power of the Daimidaler Type-6 was 10 times stronger than the Daimidaler Type-2 and just one punch was enough to st the Antarctic Number 8.


    "Uwaa!!!"


    Number 8 rolled on the ground and was thrown several meters away after that attack.


    "RITZ!!!!!"


    The Penguins panicked when they saw Ritz being defeated easily.


    "Kuh! As expected, you''re very strong!" Ritz controlled Number 8 to stand up once again. She could see that Haru was looking down on her since he didn''t move from his spot after he had attacked her once.


    "However¡­"


    Number 8 moved toward the sky, but then appeared behind the Daimidaler!


    The Daimidaler was caught and it was being pulled to the sky!


    "What is this girl doing?!"


    "Are you going to let this girl do something like this?"


    Kiriko and Kyouko looked at Haru at the same time.


    "Calm down." Haru was wondering what Ritz was going to do since it wasn''t fun that Ritz had always lost against him. "What are you nning? Are you going to self-destruct again?"


    "Unfortunately, we wouldn''t do such a thing. We will survive until this world is a Penguin-filled utopia!"


    Number 8 brought the Daimidaler to the sky!


    Haru was wondering whether Number 8 wanted to drop the Daimidaler to the earth from the high altitude, however, such a thing was useless since the Diamidaler was able to fly and it was useless to drop it from the sky.


    "We won''t die! No matter what!"


    Number 8 struck its front-tail cannon right into the butt of Daimidaler!


    Haru was in shock and quickly kicked away from Number 8 because he felt that he was being humiliated. "You¡­ is this your n from the beginning?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Ritz asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Anyway, out here we won''t damage the city," Ritz said.


    Daimidaler and Number 8 floated in the sky and faced each other ready to start their battle.


    "Look! Feast your eyes upon our new strength!"


    Number 8 started to emit bright pink light and the amount of HI-ERO particles that were released by Ritz was so immense.


    Haru didn''t wait anymore and started to install the back essory on the left arm of the Daimidaler, making it have the usualrge left arm.


    "New power? What kind?"


    "Well, in short, with this power Antarctic Number 8 will be reborn! This is an evolt!"


    "Evolt?!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    The HI-ERO particles on the Number 8 were sorge that they created a HI-ERO field.


    "Now, feast on your eyes! The strongest robot in the world!"


    Number 8 raised its front-tail cannon high to the sky, and its body was being covered by a pink light before it disappeared.


    "This is an evolt!"


    "¡­"


    "It hasn''t changed," Kiriko said inly.


    "Ahem? Why?!"


    Ritz really panicked at the moment.

 Chapter 1252 Evolt!

    <h4>Chapter 1252 Evolt!</h4>


    Ritz thought that the transformation would be sessful then she would be able to defeat Daimidaler easily, but she didn''t expect that the transformation would fail and she was in a very critical situation since she was sure that she would be defeated easily at this moment.


    "Calm down. Do it slowly. We''re going to wait for your evolt," Haru said calmly.


    "Eh? Really?" Ritz was surprised.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I''m also curious about the evolution of your new robot."


    "Thank you! I''ll give you a special front-tail massage in the future," Ritz said while winking.


    "¡­Sorry, I don''t need that." Haru rejected without hesitation since both Kyouko and Kiriko were staring at him.


    Kyouko and Kiriko nodded and seemed very satisfied with Haru''s response at that moment.


    "Is that so? What a shame. My front-tail massage is very wonderful, right, everyone?" Ritz said.


    "Yes!"


    "Ritz''s massage is very amazing!"


    "With her massage alone, our legs have given in!"


    "You should try it, Kasugano Haruka!"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Hurry up and do your evolution or else, I''ll attack you right away!"


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! I''ll do the evolt right away!" Ritz panicked and quickly controlled Number 8 to start its evolution.


    In the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone was panicked when they saw that Number 8 had failed in its evolution.


    Fortunately, Kasugano Haruka was a gentleman and he decided to wait for Ritz''s machine to transform, however, the Penguin didn''t know how long Kasugano Haruka would wait for Ritz and knew that this matter was very dangerous.


    "This is a grave matter!" The Penguin Emperor stood up from his seat and became slightly panicked.


    "Ritz''s machine is unable to "evolt"!"


    "Huh?"


    "A failure?"


    "It failed?!"


    "Wait!" Dennis suddenly realized something and said, "The word "failure" made me realize something."


    "What?!"


    "Is that true, Dennis?"


    "What is it?"


    "Breast!" Dennis felt that he had reached an enlightened and said, "Doesn''t "failure" (shippai) and "breats" (oppai) sound the same?"


    "You''re right, they do!"


    "That was a wonderful observation."


    "Breats! Breats!"


    "Breast!"


    The Penguins mored together and they cheered together when they found such a discovery.


    "This is a serious matter, you idiots!" The Penguin Emperor was in a rage. He sighed and said, "At this rate Operation New Penguin will fail and we might lose Ritz as well."


    Ritz was trying her best to "evolt" her Number 8, but everything was useless.


    "Done?" Haru asked.


    "Wait a moment! It''ll transform soon!" Ritz said in panic.


    "Then why don''t wend on thend first? It''s tiring flying all the time," Haru said.


    Ritz agreed and followed him tond on the beach. She was just a pilot and she knew that she didn''t know anything about this robot''s mechanical matter. "Ugh¡­ what should I do?"


    "You''re not going to defeat her?" Kiriko asked.


    "It''s easy to defeat her, but I''m curious about her "Evolt"," Haru said. He wanted to know what kind of technology that the Penguin Emperor would show them. "And even if she''s really going on "Evolt," I can defeat her."


    Hearing such confident words, Kyouko and Kiriko also nodded since they also didn''t think that Haru was going to lose since they also knew about his ability.


    Everyone in the Beauty Salon PRINCE also didn''t say anything since they also believed in Haru.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll try to help her," Haru said.


    "Eh? You''re going to help her?" Kyouko was surprised.


    "We might bete for dinner if we''re going to wait for her all the time," Haru said.


    Kyouko thought for a while and felt that it was reasonable.


    "Ritz, do you need my help?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?"


    For the first time, this kind of thing had never happened in history.


    Penguins and humans had always been enemies, but it was their first time to see that a human would help the Penguin.


    However, no one seemed to say anything about this matter.


    "Can it be done, Haru?" Ritz asked worriedly. She had opened the dockpit and let Haru enter Number 8.


    "Wait a moment, it''s going to be done soon. After you do your "Evolt", we can continue our fight," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Ritz nodded and agreed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who listened to their conversation was very speechless at that moment.


    Haru was quite marveled by the technology of the Penguin Empire and had decided to visit their headquarters after this battle. He quickly understood why the "Evolt" wasn''t working and fixed Number 8.


    "It''s done. I''ll go back," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Haru!" Ritz said with a smile.


    Haru didn''t say too much and went back to the Daimidaler.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Ritz pouted and wondered whether she wasn''t attractive, but then she had made up her mind to bring him back to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire after she had defeated him in this battle.


    When Haru had returned to the Daimidaler, Ritz nodded and started the "Evolt".


    "Penguin Change!"


    When Haru had decided to help Ritz, they didn''t think too much, but after Ritz was able toplete the "Evolt" of the Number 8, they couldn''t help but feel worried since this robot seemed to be very strong.


    The ugly penguin shape of Number 8 had disappeared and it had evolved into a shape simr to a Gundam with a very huge tail behind it.


    Overall, the shape of this evolution of Number 8 was very cool!


    "Now, let''s fight, Haru!" Ritz was full of confidence.


    "Good." Haru was also excited to see the performance of Number 8 and said, "Let''s fight, Ritz!"


    Both robots started to dash to each other and closed the distance between the two of them.


    Number 8''s movement was very wild and its speed was twice as fast as the Daimidaler''s.


    Number 8 sent out a punch to Daimidaler, but it was dodged by Daimidaler.


    When Number 8 was about to pull its fist, Daimidaler caught Number 8''s arm and mmed it toward the ground.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The water on the ocean sshed and caused arge wave that almost reached five meters high.


    Water might not be hard, but when someone was being smashed into the water, they would receive a considerable impact, especially on the ocean, since the volume of water in the ocean was so huge!


    "Ugh!"


    Ritz knew that Haru was very strong, but it didn''t mean that she was going to give up. She tried to attack him, but that attack was being read by Haru easily and dodged, but that wasn''t over since she was being hit by punches again.


    The battle between the two of them wasn''t as close as being called a fight or rather it was a one-sided battle with the Daimidaler who was on the winning side.


    At the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone panicked once again when they saw that Ritz was being beaten once again.


    "Stop it!"


    "Ritz! Hang in there!"


    The Penguins were frustrated since they were unable to help Ritz.


    Penguin Emperor took a deep breath andmunicated with Ritz to make her remember what she had learned that day.


    "Kuah!"


    Ritz was being blown away once again.


    "Ritz, why don''t you give up? I don''t like to bully a little girl," Haru said with a helpless expression since the match had already been decided.


    Kyouko and Kiriko also felt that it was too painful to continue the fight since Ritz had already lost.


    "Never!"


    Ritz gritted her teeth and wouldn''t give up. She still remembered the tears of the Penguin that had sold their porn magazines during that day to build this robot for her.


    "I won''t give up no matter what! I will do this battle!"


    When Ritz was about to attack, she heard a familiar''s voice.


    "Ritz."


    "Huh?"


    "Ritz."


    "Huh? His Highness?"


    "Penguin Thrust. Use the Fiery st Penguin Thrust!"


    "Fiery st Penguin Thrust?" Ritz felt doubtful and said, "But that''s a hand-to-handbat attack! I am not sure whether I can do it with the robot that I have piloted for the first time¡­ And if I fail¡­" She was crying and she didn''t want to lose at that moment.


    "What''s wrong, Ritz?"


    "I don''t know if we can pull it off¡­" Ritz had lost her confidence.


    "There''s no reason to be afraid, Ritz."


    "You''re a very strong girl. You can do it."


    Ritz was to the brim of tears and felt moved by the support of the Penguins. "Michael. Dennis."


    "Turn the table on him!"


    "Show him what you''ve got!"


    "Do your best, Ritz!"


    "Show them your karate skills!"


    "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"


    Everyone had supported her, and the only thing that she could do at this moment was to answer their support.


    Ritz wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "Watch out, Haru! I''ll show you my best skill!"


    "Good. Show it to me," Haru said calmly.


    Ritz took a deep breath and chose to believe in the Penguins. She knew that there was nothing to be afraid of since the Penguin was on her back, waiting for her and believing in her.


    "They believe in me this strongly! If that''s the case¡­ I''ll use everyst bit of power in the Super Antarctic Humbolt Kai!"


    Number 8 made a circr motion with two of its hands and a pink energy emitted from its body.


    "This is thest and strongest special attack!"


    Haru smiled and said, "Show me all you''ve got, Ritz! Show me the power of the Penguin Empire!" He looked at Kiriko and Kyouko and said, "Sorry."


    Kiriko and Kyouko blushed and nodded.


    "It''s alright."


    "It''s to win this battle."


    Kyouko and Kiriko knew that it was a bit perverted, but they were alright with it.


    "Do you want to kiss?" Kyouko asked with a shy expression.


    "Just hugging me is enough," Haru said.


    Kyouko and Kiriko nodded and hugged him together with a shy expression. When both of them hugged him at the same time, his body started to emit a very bright pink energy and the Daimidaler clenched its fists before creating a ball of energy right in front of its chest.


    Ritz made the Number 8 in karate-stance and her body emitted the HI-ERO particles at full power. Then from the left fist of Number 8, there was a huge amount of energy that was gathered in a spherical shape.


    "Fiery st Penguin Thrust!"


    "Daimidaler Light Wave Missile!"


    Daimidaler fires a concentrated energy st that it had gathered on its chest before.


    Two attacks were fired at the same time and caused the water in the sea to disappear because of the impact of each of their attacks.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*


    "UWOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Ritz, with all of her feelings, fired off this attack to win this duel.


    However¡­


    "It''s over."


    The attack from Daimidaler overpowered Number 8''s attack and devoured it!


    Ritz couldn''t dodge and she was hit by Daimidaler''s attack!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 1253 Coming to play

    <h4>Chapter 1253 Coming to y</h4>


    "Ritz!"


    The Penguins were in a panic when Ritz lost the duel.


    The "Evolt" Number 8 returned to its initial shape and various parts of this robot were destroyed because of the battle.


    Ritz stared at the Daimidaler which didn''t move from its spot. She took a deep breath and said, "This time, I have lost, but I will win next time!" She didn''t hesitate and returned to the headquarters of the Penguin Empire. Even if her robot was in bad shape, it didn''t mean it was destroyed and she could return back using her robot.


    If this robot was destroyed then Ritz could only walk back to the headquarters and that was very troublesome.


    The Penguins sighed in relief when they saw that Haru didn''t attack Ritz and let her return to the Penguin Empire. In their minds, Ritz was more important then everything and as long as she could return, they were grateful to Haru who didn''t hurt Ritz that badly.


    Haru stared at Ritz who had escaped, but he didn''t care about her. He looked at his two girlfriends and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Umm¡­"


    Kiriko and Kyouko blushed and felt their bodies were very hot, and they were wondering whether they would do that kind of thing. with him after this.


    After thatst battle, the Penguins lost against the Beauty Salon PRINCE and Beauty Salon PRINCE regained their long lost reputation which made Kazuo feel very happy.


    "Uwahahaha! Take that, Penguins!" Kazuoughed happily.


    Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko looked at Kazuo before sighing since their boss was too much.


    Haru usually lived with Kyouko and sometimes Professors Three also lived with them, but this time, it was different since his other girlfriend wasing.


    "I should move to this ce," Chieko said with a sigh when she saw how luxurious and huge Haru''s house was. Compared to her apartment, she felt that her apartment was a horse stable and Haru''s ce was a castle.


    Haru had bought a luxurious condo or rather the entire building for himself. He had too much money and it was better to use it to improve his life in this world.


    It was also the reason why everyone on the Group Chat loved to bring him on the Group Chat since everyone beside Haru wasn''t good at managing and getting money to make their lifefortable during the quest.


    It wasn''t that money was something that must be had during the quest, but it was better to have since whether living on the camp in the middle of the street or living in the luxurious hotel was better?


    The author didn''t really need to answer that question, right?


    "You can move here if you want," Haru said.


    "Yay!"


    Chieko was very happy and hugged him. She might be older than him, but when a woman falls in love, their IQ bes 0 and they act in a more spoiled way to their loved one.


    "Here''s a tea," Kyouko said and felt a bit jealous, looking at their interaction.


    "Kyouko,e here," Haru said and pulled Kyouko to his side.


    Kyouko fell into Haru''s arms and she couldn''t help but blush.


    Chieko onlyughed and thought that this guy really knew how to enjoy his life.


    Out of three of his girlfriends in this world, the only one that he hadn''t eaten was Kiriko who was still in high school, but he wasn''t in hurry.


    Haru was thinking about when he should go to the Penguin Empire since he wanted to check their technology and to confirm what their goal was in this world. He knew that their purpose was to get HI-ERO particles, but then again, he might be wrong.


    "Haru, I''ve always been curious, where are your parents?" Kyouko suddenly asked. Haru hade to visit her father and of course, she also wanted to visit his parents too.


    "Oh, right, you don''t know?"


    Shaking her head, Kyouko didn''t know Haru''s parents.


    "He''s an orphan," Chieko said.


    "What?!" Kyouko was in shock.


    Chieko knew that Haru was an orphan since he had registered into her school, she also saw her family information and she saw that he was an orphan.


    "¡­I''m sorry¡­" Kyouko felt very sad at that moment, but then her head was being caressed.


    "Don''t be. I have you now," Haru said and kissed Kyouko''s forehead.


    Kyouko was in tears and hugged him directly. "Um! I will always be with you!"


    Chieko wasn''t sure, but she felt slightly jealous since she could tell that Haru treated Kyouko better than her, but then she noticed that she was being stared at by him which made her blush. "W - What?"


    "You''re cute, Chieko," Haru said.


    "Wh - What¡­ What are you saying?!" Chieko blushed and felt very shy at that moment.


    Haru smirked and said, "Do you remember your promise before?"


    Chieko felt that her face was hot and she asked, "A - Are we going to do it now?"


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chieko stared at Haru then looked at Kyouko. She gulped, but then nodded shyly.


    "What are you talking about?" Kyouko asked curiously and didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Haru moved closer to Kyouko''s ear then whispered what he was nning to do.


    Kyouko''s ears became red and she stared at Haru with an indignant expression.


    "NO!"


    Kyouko rejected without hesitation. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she didn''t expect him to ask her to do that kind of thing.


    However, Kyouko also thought that it was needed since she also knew how strong he was on the bed and sometimes, she couldn''t even walk.


    If he didn''t give her a massage every morning, then she might need to skip her job for several days.


    "If you don''t want to, then I won''t force you."


    Haru quickly gave up since he wouldn''t force his girls and he also felt that his request might be a bit too much.


    Kyouko blushed, but said, "I - I''m not ready now, but in the future¡­" She nced at him shyly and somehow it ignited the fire within his body.


    Haru didn''t say too much and carried Kyouko in his arms directly.


    "Wh - What?!"


    "You''re just too cute, Kyouko."


    Kyouko knew what this guy was nning. She sighed and said, "D - Do it lightly, alright?"


    "Sure, I''ll be gentle."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Chieko looked at both of them then decided to follow them since as his teacher, she needed to see the progress of her student, right?


    Haru was alone at this moment and at his hands, there were a lot of porn magazines which he had collected before. He had an intention toe to this ce before, but he had only a chance after he confirmed that everything was peaceful at the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    However, he knew that it was just calm before the storm and before that he needed toe to the Penguin Empire or else it was toote.


    Haru didn''t tell his girlfriends nor everyone in the Beauty Salon PRINCE when he had decided toe to this ce since he knew the status of the Penguin Empire was an enemy to humanity, well, based on the Beauty Salon PRINCE, though, in truth, they were just a group of stupid and perverted bipedal penguins.


    Looking at a grand castle which was covered in ice, he took a step forward and pressed the bell on the entrance gate of this castle.


    *Ding Dong!*


    Haru was waiting for a while until he heard a voice from inside the castle.


    "Yes, I''ming!"


    After a minute, the gate of the castle was opened and the Penguin came out from the castle to greet their guest, but then when the Penguin saw the one who appeared in front of their headquarters was Kasugano Haruka, the Penguin was stunned.


    "I''ming to y." Haru raised therge bag in his hand and said, "I have brought new porn magazines with me."


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1254 Deep Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1254 Deep Talk</h4>


    The impression of the Penguin of Haru wasn''t that good since this guy had beaten Ritz several times and he also had defeated their glorious front-tail. They had always wanted to teach him a lesson, but this guy was too strong which made them helpless.


    After the defeat of that battle, the condition of the Penguin Empire was stagnant and they couldn''t believe that their new robot which was being developed by their sweat and blood (porn magazines) was lost against the Daimidaler.


    However, they also knew that this wasn''t Ritz''s fault nor it was the robot''s fault since their new robot was stronger than the Daimidaler Type-6.


    They didn''t lose to the Daimidaler nor the Beauty Salon PRINCE, but they lost to the young man in front of them, Kasugano Haruka.


    When the Penguin opened the gate of their headquarters, they didn''t expect Kasugano Haruka to suddenly appear in front of him which made him panic and turned on the crisis rm.


    After that shout and rm, everyone on the Penguin Empire was startled and hurriedly went to the entrance of the headquarters, but then they also became panicked when they saw Kasugano Haruka appear so suddenly!


    "Calm down!"


    Suddenly the Penguin Emperor came and calmed the situation.


    "His Highness!"


    "This is a big problem! Kasugano Haruka appeared before us!"


    "Damn! Our front-tail''s dignity has been defeated by him!"


    The Penguins had always been proud of their front-tail so when their front-tail lost against a human, they felt a deep blow that they couldn''t forget which made them think that Kasugano Haruka was their nemesis.


    "Kasugano Haruka, what are you doing here?" The Penguin Emperor asked directly.


    "I have told your subordinates before but I aming to visit you," Haru said. He then opened therge bag that he had brought before which made all of the Penguins exim together.


    "What a number of porn magazines!!!"


    "I have never seen this book before!"


    "What a treasure!"


    One by one, the Penguins were conquered by the collection of porn magazines which were being brought by Haru.


    "This is my gift." Haru looked at the Penguin Emperor and said, "You can read it togetherter."


    The Penguin Emperor could also see that the porn magazines that were being brought by Haru were a rare collection which made his eyes shine in excitement. He quickly walked toward Haru and held Haru''s hands in excitement.


    "Thank you. You''re our Penguins'' friends!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he was grateful that the Penguins were a group of simpletons.


    "But what are you doing here?" The Penguin Emperor asked since the Beauty Salon PRINCE and the Penguin Emperor had been enemies for a long time and he didn''t think that Haru wasing with an intention to bring peace between the two of them.


    "I havee to see whether you''re a bad guy as our administrator has said or not," Haru said.


    "We''re not bad guys!"


    "We''rew abiding people!"


    "Don''t nder us!"


    The Penguins felt that they were being insulted when they were being thought of as bad guys since all of them were good people and the Penguin Empire had always been good to everyone.


    Unlike the ckpanies that treated their people as ves that were being worked without rest, the Penguin Empire treated their penguins more humanly and they also got a quite good sry, working, and living in this ce.


    More importantly, their front-tail was also great which made them fall in love with this kingdom.


    The Penguin Emperor felt happy when he saw how the Penguins really loved the Penguin Empire.


    "Anyway, it''s rude to let our guests stand in this ce. Let''s go to the hall, and have a deep talk," the Penguin Emperor said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Good. I also want to have a talk with you."


    "Joseph, bring penguin cookies and tea for our guests," the Penguin Emperor said.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" Joseph saluted and went to the kitchen.


    "Kasugano-kun, what about your porn?" Dennis asked.


    "You can share it with everyone and read it together. I brought it for all of you after all," Haru said.


    "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!!!"


    The Penguins thanked him at the same time and they felt really grateful to him. They had sold all of their porn magazines to build their new robot before which made their life miserable since they didn''t have any entertainment, but this time, Haru had brought them a new book which made them very happy.


    "Yippie!"


    "Yay! Let''s read it until tonight!"


    "Yahoo!"


    The Penguin Emperor was speechless at everyone''s reaction. He looked at Haru and said, "I''m sorry. They''re a bit rowdy."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don''t need to worry, but I guess, everyone on the Penguin Empire loves a porn magazine?"


    "Yes. We love them so much," the Penguin Emperore said with a deep sigh while reminiscing about his youth when he indulged in a porn magazine in his previous world. He missed his old world and wanted to return.


    "Penguin Emperor?" Haru noticed the change in the Penguin Emperor''s expression and wondered what had happened.


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s go to the hall since it''s warmer there. You won''t feel cold in that ce. It is very rare and you might be our first guest in this world," the Penguin Emperor said with a smile.


    "First guest in this world?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Oh, you don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    "We, the Penguins, aren''t from this world."


    The Penguin Emperor dropped the bomb directly.


    Ritz wasn''t in a good mood after her loss against Daimidaler. She wanted to answer the support of the Penguins, but she had failed. When she returned, she thought that everyone would get angry at her, but didn''t expect that everyone would be gentle and treat her as they were before which made her heartache since she had failed them.


    Ritz was crying and felt sad for several days, but the Penguins had always tried to coax her and tried to make her happy. She knew that she couldn''t be sad all the time and she needed to grow up.


    After that loss, she felt that she had be a grown-up woman and at the same time, she felt the size of her bust also increased.


    As Ritz walked down the corridor, she saw Joseph bringing tea and cookies in his hand and he seemed to be in hurry.


    "Joseph, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, Kasugano Haruka ising to our headquarters," Joseph said and walked away.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!"


    Ritz couldn''t stay any longer at that ce and quickly chased after Joseph since she was wondering what Kasugano Haruka was doing at the headquarters of the Penguin Empire. She hoped that he didn''te to hurt the Penguins or destroy this ce.


    Ritz ran very fast and entered the hall. "Kasugano Haru--"


    When Ritz was about to call Haru''s full name, she thought that something might have happened to the Penguins, however, she didn''t expect that everyone was reading a porn magazine peacefully and the Penguin Emperor and Haru sat facing each other, and talked to each other with a friendly attitude.


    "Oh, Ritz? You''re here? Why don''t you join us in our talk?" Penguin Emperor said.


    Looking at Penguin Emperor who was smiling at her, Ritz was confused.


    "¡­What''s happening?"

 Chapter 1255 Penguin Empires Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1255 Penguin Empire''s Purpose</h4>


    Ritz sat next to the Penguin Emperor while staring at Haru. Her expression was quite hostile, but then she had to admit that this guy was very handsome and there was this aura which made it hard for her to get angry at him.


    "So what do you want to do here?"


    Even though Ritz had vowed to bring Haru to the Penguin Empire, she felt ufortable when this guy suddenly came on his own to their headquarters which made her couldn''t help but think that he was nning something.


    "Let me remind you if you n to hurt the Penguin-san, then I won''t hesitate to beat you up!"


    Ritz cracked her fist, trying to remind Haru that she was strong.


    "Ritz, calm down. He isn''ting with bad intentions, right?" The Penguin Emperor asked and then looked at Haru.


    Haru sipped his tea calmly and said, "That depends."


    "Depends?" 2x


    "Yes, it depends." Haru stared at the Penguin Emperor and said, "Depend on our conversation and it depends whether you''re a bad guy or not."


    "Penguin-san isn''t a bad guy! They''re all very good at the Ritz!" Ritz refuted without hesitation.


    "Ritz¡­"


    The Penguins were moved by Ritz''s words.


    Penguin Emperore also stared at Haru and asked, "So what kind of question do you want to ask us?"


    "I want to ask how a human and Penguin be an enemy?" Haru asked. He had never heard why The Penguin and a human became an enemy. He joined the Beauty Salon PRINCE and was told that the Penguin was an enemy, but he couldn''t ept that since he wanted to know why they were fighting each other.


    Ritz was surprised by Haru''s question, but she also looked at the Penguin Emperor since she had never known the reason why a human and Penguin became an enemy to each other.


    The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "It''s because of the difference in culture."


    "Difference in culture?"


    The Penguin then started to exin how his first meeting with a human turned into a disaster when they couldn''t understand the culture of the Penguin Empire.


    "What is this culture that is able to make you be an enemy of humanity?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "It''s a front-tail dance," Penguin Emperor said with a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had a headache and understood why the Penguin became an enemy now.


    "What?! How can that be?! The front-tail dance is a wonderful dance! How can that be the reason why the Penguin became an enemy of humanity?!"


    Ritz couldn''t ept such a thing and felt that it was ridiculous for a human to hate the Penguin because of the front-tail dance.


    "If you want to see the front-tail dance, how about we show you here? Everyone, please show our guests the front-tail dan---"


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! I don''t want to see it." Haru hurriedly stopped the Penguin Emperor since he didn''t want to see the front-tail dance.


    "Why? The front-tail dance is a wonderful thing!" Ritz said and couldn''t understand why Haru didn''t want to watch the front-tail dance.


    "I mean¡­ just imagine yourselves being surrounded by sexy and beautiful naked women, do you like it?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!"


    The Penguins answered at the same time without hesitation.


    "Then what if that sexy and beautiful naked woman is changed into a guy? What do you think?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who happily imagined being surrounded by beautiful naked women suddenly changed into naked guys which made them want to barf.


    "Wh - What the hell, do you make us imagine?!"


    "We loved a woman! Not a guy!"


    "My brain! My brain!"


    The Penguins were in despair when they thought about naked guys inside their imaginations.


    "That''s what front-tail dance is like in the eyes of a human." Haru sighed and said, "You''ve said it before. Our culture is different. I think I understand why they have made you into an enemy."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent. Their glorious front-tail dance was beingpared to a gay party which made them feelplicated, but since it was the difference in culture, they couldn''t say anything and if that was really the case, they also felt quite guilty to show such a disgusting thing to humanity.


    The Penguin Emperor held his head and sighed. "Now, I understand why the Penguins are being hated¡­"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Because of your front-tail dance, you''ve tramatized my father-inw. If I want, then I can let the police catch you for showing such a disgusting dance."


    "No! Penguin-san is a good guy! Ritz won''t let you catch the Penguin!" Ritz stood up and protected the Penguin Emperor.


    "Wait, your father-inw?" The Penguin Emperor suddenly interjected.


    "Yes. You might have already known my rtionship with Sonan Kyouko and her father is being traumatized by the front-tail dance. Kyouko''s father is in the hospital now and has been scared all of his life because of your front-tail," Haru said without mercy.


    "¡­¡­"


    When they heard such words from Haru, the Penguins felt guilty. They had always proimed that they were aw-abiding penguin, but they had hurt someone else''s father and traumatized someone with their front-tail.


    "I''m sorry for what we have done, but I can''t let everyone here enter the jail since we have a mission in this world and I can''t enter the jail because of that. For your father-inw, let me apologize to him directl---"


    "NO!" Haru shook his head and said, "Don''t make his condition worse. Don''t appear in front of him. That''s all you need."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one was sure what to say for a moment.


    "Not everyone loves the Penguins. There are some people who hate you, please remember it," Haru said.


    "I know. I understand we won''t stay in this world too long after all," the Penguin Emperor said.


    "What?! What do you mean by that, Your Highness?!" Ritz was startled and panicked.


    "As I''ve told you before, the Penguins areing from a different world and we shouldn''t be here," the Penguin Emperor said.


    "Then are you going to leave this world?" Ritz asked.


    "Yes." The Penguin Emperor nodded.


    "¡­"


    Ritz was silent when she heard it and became sad when she thought that she would part with the Penguins.


    "Just let here with you," Haru suddenly said.


    "What?!"


    Ritz was excited and nodded. "Yes! I''lle with the Penguins too!"


    "Are you sure, Ritz? You won''t be able toe back to this world in the future," the Penguin Emperor said with concern.


    "I don''t care¡­ I don''t have anyone in this world¡­ I - I only want to be together with the Penguins!" Ritz said without hesitation while staring at Penguin Emperor with a hopeful expression.


    The other Penguins also stared at the Penguin Emperor since they also hoped for Ritz to follow them.


    Being stared at by everyone, the Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "Then I''ll bring you with us."


    "Yay!!!"


    "Congrattions, Ritz!"


    "Morning Ritzness! Morning Ritzness!"


    Everyone was very happy when the Penguin Emperor agreed with the request to bring Ritz together.


    "Everyone!"


    Ritz was also very happy at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at how happy they were and looked at the Penguin Emperor. "You''re very lucky."


    "Yes, I am." The Penguin Emperor nodded since he also agreed that he was very happy that he had such subordinates and Ritz with him.


    "Then let me ask you thest question."


    "What is it?"


    "What is your purpose in this world?" Haru asked.


    "Our purpose has always been one and that is HI-ERO particles," the Penguin Emperor said without hesitation.


    "What is your purpose in gathering HI-ERO particles?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "To return to our home," the Penguin Emperor said with a sincere expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru stared at the Penguin Emperor for a while and said, "I''ll help you."


    "Eh?!"


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s words.


    "But in exchange¡­"

 Chapter 1256 Technology and Girls Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1256 Technology and Girl''s Talk</h4>


    In exchange for his HI-ERO particles, the Penguins would give him information about their technology.


    In the end, Daimidaler was merely a copy and only the Penguin who had the real technology.


    In the past few days, Haru had received a sum of information regarding the Penguin series, Penguin Device, and a lot of more.


    "We are a mutant species that doesn''t have HI-ERO particles. That''s why, in order to reproduce, we must collect HI-ERO particles from other species," the Penguin Emperor said.


    Haru was observing the machine in front of him while listening to Penguin Emperor''s exnation.


    "So that front-tail is just a tail?"


    Haru had always been doubtful about the Penguin''s front-tail and wondered whether it had other kind of function on their bodies, but it seemed that he was thinking too much.


    "Yes."


    The Penguins nodded and said at the same time, "Our front-tail is just a tail. That''s all."


    "Our front-tail is different from your front-tail. Our front-tail is just a tail, but your front-tail can be used to do something perverted!" Joseph said with augh.


    The Penguins thenughed while shouting. "Mating! Mating! Mating!"


    "¡­"


    Haru ignored them and asked, "But are you sure that you''re going to go back?" After staying with the Penguins for the past few days, he had to admit that they weren''t too bad.


    "Yes." The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "After we have stayed in this ce, we have realized the HI-ERO particles in this world are too potent. If we absorb it by chance, then we might turn into a human itself, right, Six?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Haru then noticed Penguin with hair that wasbed to the side. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''ve be a human before?" Of course, he remembered this guy since the name of this Penguin was so eyecatching.


    "Sex?"


    "It''s Six. Not Sex." Six corrected his name and said, "Yes. I''ve be a human in the past, but you''ve defeated me so fast that I''ve returned back to the Penguin."


    "¡­I see."


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "But let me remind you, even if you have copied our technology, I hope that you don''t use it for something bad," the Penguin Emperor said. He knew the technology which had been umted by the Penguin Emperor had left humanity behind for a decade or more, however he needed Haru''s HI-ERO particles to return back and he didn''t mind to exchange it with the information about the technology in the Penguin Empire.


    However, Penguin Emperor really hoped that Haru wouldn''t use their technology for something bad since he believed with the technology from the Penguin Emperor, it would be a piece of cake to conquer the world.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do that¡­" Haru stared at the Antarctic Number 8 and said,"¡­Since I won''t be in this world too long¡­"


    "Huh? What did you say?" The Penguins couldn''t hear Haru''s words since his voice was too low.


    Haru smiled and shook his head. "Nothing. Can you tell me more about your world and the human that is living in that world?"


    "Oh, right!" The Penguin Emperor suddenly remembered something and said, "I remember that humans in our world have this superb technology¡­"


    "Oh? What kind of technology?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Well, let me think about it for a bit¡­" Penguin Emperor thought for a while then he remembered. "That''s right! It''s a Super Thermal Power System!"


    "Super Thermal Power System?"


    Haru was a bit stunned, but he became very curious about this technology.


    "Yes." Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "Super Thermal Power System is a limitless power system that humans in other worlds have created."


    "Do you have that technology?" Haru asked curiously. If the Penguin Empire really had that technology, then his HI-ERO particles were just a cheap price to get all of those technologies.


    "Of course. Let me prepare it for you." The Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "Joseph, get me that thing!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Right, while we''re waiting for Joseph, how about we take a bath?"


    "Yes, your front-tail is very amazing Kasugano Haruka."


    "Let uspare our front-tails again!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    If they weren''t so perverted, Haru might love to stay in this ce for a long time.


    When Haru wasn''t around her, Kyouko was working at the Beauty Salon PRINCE. Not as an employee, but as a beautician.


    The origin of Beauty Salon PRINCE was a salon and it was just by ident that this organization had be an organization that was used to protect humanity from the danger of Penguin Emperor.


    It was definitely an ident.


    During her free time, Kyouko often learned how to cut hair from thedy in the salon and she was quite skilled at it.


    "Kyouko-san."


    "What''s wrong, Kiriko-chan?" Kyouko asked while looking at Kiriko curiously. She was a bit thirsty and decided to drink water.


    It was a rare time for them when they were quite free and had nothing to do.


    "I wonder why Haru has never touched me," Kiriko said with a sigh.


    Kyouko splurted all the water on her mouth and then coughed several times.


    "Are you alright, Kyouko-san?" Kiriko hurriedly stood up to help Kyouko and caressed Kyouko''s back since Kyouko was choked by the water.


    "Cough! Cough!" Kyouko wiped the water on her lips and asked, "You''re still in high school!" She was an adult after all and felt that it was quite normal for her to have that kind of rtionship with him, but Kiriko was in her high school.


    "Haru is in high school!" Kiriko reminded Kyouko.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko couldn''t say anything in return. She looked at Kiriko and whispered, "But what if you get pregnant?"


    Kiriko blushed, but then she answered, "Isn''t that alright?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean¡­ I am sure that Haru is going to take responsibility when I get pregnant," Kiriko said with full confidence.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko thought for a while and agreed with Kiriko since she knew how Haru was able to get his own money and even sponsored the Beauty Salon PRINCE to build the Daimidaler Type-2 by using his own money.


    Kyouko felt that as long as she was with him she didn''t have anything to worry about.


    ''Well, it might be his womanizer''s personality that I need to be wary of¡­''


    Kyouko knew Haru had three girlfriends including her, but she felt that Professors Three also had a close rtionship with Haru.


    Hopefully, it might be her imagination, but she felt that they might be sisters too.


    Kyouko thought for a while and said, "Well, I will talk about this matter to Haru when he returns."


    "Thank you, Kyouko-san." Kiriko smiled happily since it was hard for her to say that she also wanted to mate with Haru. "Right, where has he gone?"


    "It seems that he is managing his business. He''s going back in a week or so."


    Kiriko nodded and said, "Then after he returns, I''ll seduce him!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kyouko wasn''t sure, but she felt that this girl was so perverted at that moment.

 Chapter 1257 Best Friend!

    <h4>Chapter 1257 Best Friend!</h4>


    Even if the damage of the battle between the Daimidaler and Antarctic Number 8 (transform) was minimilized, there was still a trace of the fierce battle on the city and there were a lot of construction workers that were working together to build the building that was destroyed by that battle.


    On the side of the construction side, there was a ck sedan car which stopped, observing the construction side with an annoyed expression.


    "Daimidaler again? How troublesome."


    "No, that''s not the only thing I''d like to show you this time." The man in the suit then showed the data that he had collected for several days on his table to the women beside him.


    The woman instantly frowned when she saw the data on the tablet.


    "Wasn''t the immoral adult corner removed?" The woman sighed and felt furious. "How terrible. At this rate, sound boys will be corrupted."


    "It looks like an area of the capital will suddenly be unhealthy in one day."


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "The reason is probably¡­"


    "It feels good¡­"


    Haru had to admit the best thing about Penguin Empire''s headquarters was therge bath within which was very nice. After spending several hours of research on the hangar, he usually spent his time on thisrge bath to rest.


    The Penguins also loved to stay in this bath, however, they were quite weak with the hot temperature within the bath so they couldn''t stay too long on this bath.


    During the bath, everyone usually stayed together while talking about porn magazines, fetishes, or various perverted things.


    Haru was too speechless to say anything, but at this moment, he couldn''t escape.


    "Kasugano-kun, which one do you think is the best?"


    "Yeah! Which one do you like the best?"


    Haru looked at the Penguins and asked, "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear your conversation before."


    Dennis pouted and said, "Please listen to us! Michael has said that ponytail is the best hairstyle, but I feel twintail is the best, what do you think?"


    "Yeah, tell us your opinion!"


    "I feel curious whether a ponytail or twintail is the best hairstyle among beautiful girls."


    Haru sighed and said, "Why are you getting so agitated over such a foolish thing?"


    "What did you say?!"


    "This isn''t something foolish!"


    "Hairstyle is the life of a girl!"


    "This is a serious matter! Please answer us with a serious answer!"


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and knew that he couldn''t escape. He thought for a while and said, "The answer is simple¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone was waiting for Haru to answer their questions.


    "Both of them are the best!"


    "!!!!"


    Everyone felt that they were being enlightened at that moment. They also realized that both ponytail and twintail were the best and each of them had their own characteristics.


    "If you feel that it isn''t enough, why don''t you ask Ritz to test whether ponytail or twintail is the best? You can see which hairstyle is the most suitable when there''s a model, right?" Haru suddenly interrupted.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled then they quickly got up from the bathroom.


    "RITZ!!!!!"


    They quickly ran toward Ritz with their naked bodies ready to see whether twintails or ponytails were the best hairstyle.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru leaned his back on the side of the pool and sighed. He massaged his temple and thought that he should return since he missed Kyouko, Chieko, and Kiriko.


    In Japan''s Cab office, there was a hidden meeting that was being held secretly by all of the important members of the government of this country.


    Everyone was listening to the perverted conversation that was being done by Kyouko, Kiriko, and Professors Three at the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    The more they listened, the more they felt that it was unbearable which caused a frown on their forehead.


    "How scandalous! How depraved!"


    "This is a real-time video from a hidden camera."


    One of the people in this room clenched his chest and said, "I can''t stand watching this any longer. That''s enough!"


    The man in the suit nodded and stopped the video. "Well, then. Since the Minister of Art is currently on a trip abroad, I, the assistant, will submit my report."


    Then on therge screen, everyone could see a number of data. Based on the data alone, they could tell an increase of something since the bar on the data increased from time to time.


    "The sale of unhealthy goods, games, and videos have slowly increased. The amount of skin exposure in recent anime has also recovered. This phenomenon has all urred in thest few weeks!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard this report and their expression turned grim.


    "It''s like a virus causing an epidemic."


    "It all begins with the appearance of the Daimidaler."


    "The Beauty Salon PRINCE¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other then nodded.


    "We should have wiped them out after the ident in West Shinjuku."


    "When the Penguin Empire appeared, I thought they would be the saviors of this world!"


    "The saviors who purified this world were the Penguin Empire, after all¡­ What an irony¡­"


    The leader of all of the people in this ce stood up and made his decision.


    "I would like measures to be taken immediately to fix this. Before people begin to cause fuss and that person returns¡­"


    Everyone''s expression turned serious and nodded. Everyone remembered the battle on the West Shinjuku and knew how powerful that person was so before that person returned, they would wipe out the Beauty Salon PRINCE from this country!


    After he had taken a bath, Haru went to the hall with the Penguins since usually they spent their time ying a car from an old maid or poker. However, this time was different since everyone was gathering around Ritz who changed her hairstyle into a ponytail.


    "How is this? What do you think?" Ritz asked with a smile.


    "Uwoo!! What a wonderful ponytail! Your nape is so sexy, Ritz!" Joseph shouted with all of his might.


    "Ritz, try the twintail now!" Dennis asked.


    "Sure!"


    Ritz quickly changed her hairstyle into a twintail which received a loud exim from the Penguins.


    "Hmm¡­ the twintails aren''t bad¡­ Ritz who is cute has be ten times cuter now!"


    "I see¡­ Now, I understand why Kasugano Haruka has said that both ponytails and twintails are the best." Joseph nodded and felt that he had understood the truth of the world. He looked at Dennins and said, "I am sorry for making fun of you, Dennis. I understand why twintails are the best."


    "No, as long as you understand, it''s alright, Joseph." Dennis smiled and said, "I also understand the beauty of ponytails. It''s awesome!"


    "Dennis!"


    "Joseph!"


    Dennis and Joseph hugged each other and they had forgiven each other.


    "What a beautiful friendship¡­" Ritz felt moved and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Alright! Let us admire the beauty of ponytails and twintails!"


    "Yahoo!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and decided to rest early, at the same time, he was wondering how those stupid guys were able to be an enemy of humanity. However, at the same time, he was d to meet the Penguins.


    Haru thought for a while and then stopped before moving toward their location.


    "Guys, can we take a photo together?"

 Chapter 1258 Rebellion 1

    <h4>Chapter 1258 Rebellion 1</h4>


    Unlike Haru who was smart and also owned the school itself, Kiriko wasn''t good at studying and she also spent most of her time on the Beauty Salon PRINCE which hampered her study and made her needed to take a restest on her test.


    Kyouko proposed to send Kiriko to the school and apanied her. She knew that the school was owned by Haru and she could also spend her time, talking with Chieko.


    "That guy¡­ I wonder when he''s going back¡­" Chieko sighed since she felt lonely. It might be because she often met him before, and when he went out on a business trip for a week, she really missed him and wanted to be touched by him.


    "He''s going to go back soon¡­" Kyouko said, but she also missed him.


    Chieko looked at Kyouko and asked, "Do you want to do that?"


    Kyouko blushed and became flustered. "Wh - What are you talking about? You''re a teacher! How can you do such a thing at school!"


    "Don''t worry, no one is going to hear our conversation." Chieko looked at Kyouko and said, "You also know his stamina. We need to work together to defeat him!"


    "¡­"


    Kyouko was speechless, but she also understood Chieko''s invitation. Her face became red and she felt conflicted for a while.


    "L - Let''s do it. Let''s do it when he returns."


    "Good!" Chieko nodded and asked, "Have he eaten Kiriko? If he has eaten Kiriko then let''s take her too."


    "¡­"


    After the test, Kyouko and Kiriko went back to the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE together.


    Kyouko was driving a car while Kiriko sat on the passenger seat right next to Kyouko.


    "Thank you, Kyouko-san."


    "Don''t worry, it is pretty good to walk around the city too¡­"


    Kyouko suddenly noticed something strange on the street. She knew that the rtionship between Beauty Salon PRINCE and the government wasn''t good and she hoped that nothing was really happening.


    "It''s so quiet today." Kiriko looked around and said, "I don''t see any people on the street¡­¡­"


    Kyouko buried the foreboding in her heart and continued to drive, but she was suddenly shocked and quickly stopped.


    Because the car suddenly stopped, Kiriko also started and asked, "What''s wrong, Kyouko-san?" However, her eyes were wide open when she saw the thing in front of her.


    "It''s the Daimidaler?!"


    The Daimidaler which was right in front of their car was different from the Daimidaler Type-2 which Haru had used in the past.


    This Daimidaler had a color of army green, but that wasn''t the main point!


    The main point was that this Daimidaler aimed its little right hand toward Kyouko''s car.


    Kyouko hurriedly drove her car to escape from the Daimidaler.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The spot where they were staying earlier exploded after being shot by Daimidaler.


    "Why is Daimidaler here?"


    "Kyouko-san, the radio! There might be some news!" Kiriko hurriedly said.


    "Th - That''s right!" Kyouko hurriedly turned on the radio in her car.


    When the radio was turned on, their expression turned grim after they heard the announcement which came from the radio.


    "Emergency evacuation of the Edogawa district has been announced. Please follow the directions of the police and evacuate calmly."


    "Emergency evacuation?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Kyouko and Kiriko were confused.


    "I repeat. In a central building of the Edogawa district, an anti-socialist group called the Beauty Salon PRINCE has armed and blockaded itself. An emergency evacuation of the Edogawa district has been announced."


    "The Beauty Salon PRINCE¡­"


    "Is it talking about us?!"


    "What? What''s going on?!"


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    Kazuo, who was inside the headquarters of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, asked with anger when this ce was surrounded by a number of the Daimidalers.


    "I don''t know, but a group unit of the Daimidaler Type-3 is heading toward us!"


    "It looks like an army of the Daimidalers!"


    Kazuo''s expression became grim since he could tell that something bad was about to happen. "That''s the mass production type that was left with the government!"


    "They said that they destroyed them, but it looks like they made more instead!"


    "Looks like they made numerous copies! Normal people can pilot the Type-3 because it uses the sma system."


    "No wonder they keep refusing to return it."


    "What is the meaning of this?" Kazuo frowned.


    When they were confused about what was happening, suddenly a member of the army announced something with a loudspeaker. They focused on this person to listen to what he was about to say.


    "This message is for gang boss Matayoshi Kazuo and his cohorts."


    "Gang boss?!"


    "Cohorts?!"


    Kazuo and the Professors Three felt insulted by the word that came from thismander soldier.


    "Your base is surrounded! Put down your weapons and surrender!"


    "Base¡­?!"


    "They''re treating us like some evil organizations?!"


    "With the help of the Penguin Empire, we have been able to quell the unhealthy actions of young men. However, your existence will bring depravity back to this country!"


    "!!!!"


    "Idiots!" Kazuo was furious and roared, "Have you forgotten all that the Penguin Empire has done?!"


    "I''d like to ask you the same question. Do you know how much money is spent on restoration every time that Daimidaler is used?! Right now, all of you from the Beauty Salon PRINCE are our worst enemy!"


    "What?!"


    Kazuo was full of anger, but Professor Three sighed at the same time.


    "It''s embarrassing because we can''t deny it¡­" Sewashiko sighed.


    When Professor Three was about to say something, their words were cut by themander army.


    "It looks like you don''t have any intention to surrender."


    "What?!"


    "It''s really too bad."


    "Why has ite to this?!"


    "Wait! We haven''t responded yet!"


    "Stop!" Kazuo stopped the Professors Three from chit-chatting more since he knew that it was useless.


    "Administrator!"


    "They were nning on eliminating us from the very beginning!" Kazuo clenched his fist hard.


    "No way¡­"


    The army didn''t wait for the Beauty Salon PRINCE to respond and quickly made their Daimidalers aim their weapons toward the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "Attack preparation isplete!" 5x


    "Commence attack!" Themander of the army ordered, he smirked and shouted, "Fire!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Haru was ying poker together with the Penguins since they were about to return to their world. While ying, he also read the information about research regarding HI-ERO particles from the Penguin, but suddenly his phone was vibrating and he looked at who had called him. He smiled and connected to the call.


    "Kyou--"


    "Haru, help!"


    *BOOOOOOOOMM!!!*


    Suddenly, the connection between themunication was cut.


    "Hey, Kasugano, it yo---"


    The Penguin suddenly stopped and gulped when he saw a dark aura emitted from Haru.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I have to go now."


    Haru smiled at the Penguins, but this smile gave them a chill. He put down the cards and left the hall directly.


    "Wh - What''s happens?!"


    "H - He is so scary, de gozaru!"


    After they talked to each other, they continued to y, however, their eyes suddenly focussed on Haru''s cards which were being shown to them.


    "¡­R - Royal Flush?!"


    They looked at their cards and twitched their beaks at the same time.


    "E - Everyone, it - it''s an emergency! Th - The Beauty Salon PRINCE is being attacked by the government!"


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 1259 Rebellion 2

    <h4>Chapter 1259 Rebellion 2</h4>


    The base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was bombed by an army of Daimidalers.


    "Where''s Kasugano?" Kazuo asked with a heavy voice.


    "¡­He - He''s on a business trip¡­" Moriko said with a gloomy expression.


    "What?! What the hell is he doing in this kind of situation?!"


    However, Kazuo realized something and felt surprised. "No. It might be because he''s on a business trip that the government has decided to attack us!"


    "!!!"


    Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko were startled by Kazuo''s words!


    "Tell Sonan to tell Kasugano to return as soon as possible!"


    "YES!!!" 3x


    Kazuo frowned when he kept hearing a loud noise from the top of the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE.


    "Attacking unarmed people without warning, is this really a country that is being ruled byw?!" Kazuo roared. He hoped that he could buy time by talking with themander of the army.


    Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko realized Kazuo''s intention right away and nodded to each other.


    "We are going beyond thew to protect the public!" Themander of the army said.


    Kazuo''s forehead twitched and said, "Protecting the public, is it?" He took a deep breath and gave up on the government.


    "You fools!"


    When the upper part of base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE was destroyed, themander of army quickly gave an order.


    "Their mainframe''s underground! Numbers 16 and 17, storm in!"


    Two Daimidaler Type-3 entered the underground base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE without hesitation.


    "Number 16, entered the underground facility."


    "Number 17, infiltrated as well. Sending a video feed."


    Themander of the army frowned when he saw the video. "The signal decay is too strong. Use Number 24 as a ry point!


    It was at this moment, Kyouko and Kiriko came out from the alley, peeking at the army of the Damidaler which had surrounded the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE. Their expression turned grim since they couldn''t do anything.


    "The prince is¡­"


    "They''re going for the underground hangar."


    "Kyouko-san, can you call Haru?" Kiriko asked with a hopeful expression.


    Kyouko shook her head and said, "There''s jamming in this area. I have contacted him before, but it was cut in an instant." She sighed and really missed him. "I hope that he''s beside us right now."


    "Yes¡­" Kiriko nodded and also wanted him to be by her side at this moment.


    However, when Kiriko and Kyouko were staring at the army of the Daimidalers, they saw one of the Daimidalers from that army release an antenna from its body.


    "Antenna?"


    Then suddenly they realized that the sky had turned dark, and when they turned their heads, they saw the enemy of Daimidaler was right behind them.


    "Number 24, wireless bridgeplete."


    "Monitors for Number 16 and Number 17 have recovered."


    "There are no mobility issues."


    "All right! The underground hangar is just one floor down!"


    Daimidaler Number 16 and Number 17 quickly shot down the ground under them and quickly arrived at their targeted location.


    Kyouko and Kiriko were running away since they were being chased by a Daimidaler.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Kiriko cried and shouted Haru''s name to save her as soon as possible.


    Kyouko was calmer, but she also hoped that her boyfriend coulde at her as soon as possible too.


    "It looks like the Type-3 robots are all remotely controlled."


    "Does that mean there''s no pilot inside?"


    When they were talking to each other suddenly they stopped since in front of them there was another Daimidaler!


    "We''re surrounded!"


    "¡­This is bad¡­"


    Kyouko and Kiriko were in a dire situation, but suddenly¡­


    The ground cracked and the Daimidaler that was located behind them was being pushed by something from below.


    "Daimidaler Type-6!" 2x


    Kiriko and Kyouko were very happy when they found out that they were saved.


    However, the opponent Diamidaler quickly aimed its weapon toward the Diamidaler Type-6 to attack it.


    "Dodge!" 2x


    Kiriko and Kyouko knew once the Daimidaler Type-6 was destroyed, their chance to win this battle would turn into null. They were in despair at this moment and quickly shouted his name.


    "HARU!!!!" 2x


    *BRRRMMMMM!!!!!*


    Suddenly a loud noise was heard and strong wind suddenly blew the skirt of Kiriko and Kyouko showing the panties under them.


    "Kyaaa!!!!" 2x


    Kiriko and Kyouko quickly pulled down their skirts, but then they heard a loud crash noise.


    *Bang!*


    The opponent''s Daimidaler was pushed and it was blown away.


    But then Kiriko and Kyouko quickly realized the person who had saved them.


    "Haru!!!" 2x


    Haru, who had just dropped from the motorcycle, was suddenly hugged by Kiriko and Kyouko. His strength was very strong and it was very easy to catch two women at the same time.


    "Are you alright? I''m sorry for being away in this situation."


    Looking at his dusty face, Kiriko and Kyouko quickly cried and they told him what had happened earlier.


    Haru listened to them quietly while coaxing them that everything was alright.


    In the hangar of the Beauty Salon PRINCE, the army was startled with what they had seen inside.


    "It''s not here!"


    "Bastards! We were toote!"


    When Kiriko and Kyouko cried on Haru''s chest, suddenly a loud cough interrupted them.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Kiriko, Kyouko, and Haru turned their heads and saw Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko who were riding on the motorcycle.


    "You can cry all you wantter, but for now, there''s something that you need to do, right?" Moriko said and threw something at Haru.


    Haru caught this thing on his hand and saw that it was a key of the Daimidaler Type-6. He looked at Moriko and asked, "What about Type-2?"


    "It''s still on the hangar, but don''t worry, we have hidden it very well and it isn''tplete yet." Moriko sighed and said, "This is all we can do at this moment so please handle the rest, Haruka-kun."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Haru looked at Kiriko and Kyouko and asked, "I know that you''re a bit tired, but can you help me to defeat them?"


    There was no hesitation in the eyes of Kiriko and Kiriko.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Themander of the army was startled when he heard the report from his subordinates.


    "You let the Diamidaler escape?!"


    "C - Commander!"


    "What is it?" Themander''s mood wasn''t good, but he quickly responded to his subordinates since he knew that his subordinate wouldn''t bother him with something useless, but then he heard a loud noise which came from behind him. He turned his head and his eyes were wide open!


    "The Daimidaler!"


    The Daimidaler Type-6 which was being controlled by Haru, moved very fast toward an army of the Daimidaler!


    "Daimidaler Punch!"


    Daimidaler raised itsrge left hand and punched all of the army of the Damidaler around themander of the army easily, blowing them away a hundred meters away and defeating them!


    Haru didn''t say anything after this moment, but Kiriko and Kyouko were excited!


    "Type-6¡­"


    "Daimidaler."


    "Has arrived!!!" 2x

 Chapter 1260 Rebellion 3

    <h4>Chapter 1260 Rebellion 3</h4>


    In the hall of the headquarters of the Penguin Empire, everyone realized what made Haru gloomy before. They were quite cornered about him since when everyone was ying happily he suddenly became furious which made them startled and worried about him. They had stayed together so they thought of him as their friend¡­


    "The Daimidalers are fighting with each other!"


    Everyone could see the Daimidaler Type-6 which was controlled by Haru and fought against an army of Diamidaler Type-3.


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Ritz was a bit surprised and came to a conclusion. "Internal fighting?"


    Penguin Emperor nodded and said, "It looks like the government of this country wants to eliminate the Beauty Salon PRINCE."


    "Kyouko! Kiriko!"


    Kiriko and Kyouko blushed but shyly nodded.


    Haru hugged both of them in his arms and arge amount of HI-ERO particles emitted from his body. In truth, he could control HI-ERO particles on his body very well, but well, it was better to not tell both of them.


    The Diamidaler Type-6 which was being injected by HI-ERO particles shone brightly and the HI-ERO generator rotated at a very fast speed.


    "Daimidaler Saber!"


    Daimidaler generated a pink energy de from its leftrge hand.


    When the de appeared, the Diamidaler quickly dashed toward the army of the green Daimidalers deflecting all of the bullets, missiles, and various weapons that were shot toward it with its saber!


    Then the Daimidaler was right in front of one of the green Daimidalers that came from the army before slicing through the green Daimidaler with a pink energy de!


    *BOOOOM!*


    Themander of the army had a cold sweat on his forehead and quickly ordered, "Unit 7, Unit 8, advance!" When he saw all the Daimidalers from the armying toward Haru''s Daimidaler, he felt relief and snorted at Haru''s Diamidaler, thinking how long this guy could hold on.


    Everyone also realized that, even if Haru''s Daimidaler was defeated one after another army of Daimidaler, the number of Daimidalers from the army was too much!


    "Even Daimidaler won''t be able tost long against such numbers," the Penguin Emperor said.


    Ritz''s expression became tense and serious when she heard the Penguin Emperor''s words. Her eyes kept staring at the monitor and didn''t even blink, watching the battle of Haru''s Daimidaler against the army of the Diamidalers.


    "Um, Your Highness. What should we do in this situation?"


    "Hmm¡­" The Penguin Emperor also wasn''t sure what to do in this situation.


    "Should we try to be happy about it?" One of the Penguins proposed. Then he started tough together with the other Penguins. "This is great, Dennis!"


    "You seem very happy, Jake!"


    Everyoneughed together, but then they stopped since they felt ufortable.


    "This doesn''t feel right at all."


    "Yeah. We''re not really happy about it anyway."


    Ritz bit her lower lip and felt that she couldn''t hold it anymore. She quickly ran from the hall toward the hangar of the Penguin Empire.


    "Ritz, where are you going?" The Penguin Emperor asked.


    Ritz didn''t answer Penguin Emperor''s question, but in her mind, the only one who could defeat Kasugano Haruka was her and not the army and the government!


    "I won''t let you be defeated by other humans!"


    When Haru was fighting against an army of green Daimidalers, suddenly someone shot down a number of missiles toward the army of green Daimidalers.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "A Penguin robot?!" Kyouko was surprised.


    "Ritz, why are you here?" Haru asked. He was familiar with Ritz and of course, he was quite surprised to see her in this ce.


    "Hehehe, are you surprised that I''m here, Haru?" Ritz asked with a smug smile.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Are you going to help me?"


    "Hmph! I''m not going to help you, but they''re too annoying in front of my eyes so I decided to take them out!" Ritz then quickly recalled that her words might have caused a misunderstanding and added, "Don''t get me wrong, alright? I didn''t do this for you at all!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''What is this, tsundere?'' They thought at that moment.


    "We don''t need your help! We can defeat all of them alone!" Kiriko said.


    "Hmph! Then let''s have a match where we can defeat more enemies!" Ritz said.


    "Good! Haru, let''s defeat them! We can''t lose to that girl!" Kiriko said.


    "¡­"


    *Bang!*


    The leader of the government mmed his hand on the table.


    "Why?! Why has the Penguin Empire appeared at a time like this?!"


    "We can''t act rashly against them!"


    "Destroying the Beauty Salon PRINCE as a gift of peace to the Penguin Empire, that is our ultimate goal after all."


    "Our country has a defense-oriented policy. We have no choice but to fight back against any threat of tyranny. It''s a good chance to show the Empire our country''s true strength. We can negotiate with the Penguin Empire on better terms."


    Themander of the army received a decision from the people above and nodded.


    "Understood!"


    Themander of the army squinted his eyes and said, "We will treat the robot from the Penguin Empire as an enemy as well. Daimidaler troops, shift to Double-X mode!"


    "But we still¡­"


    "It''s a perfect chance to test it, right?" Themander of the armyughed while waiting for the main show.


    Haru and Ritz had defeated a number of enemies, but at this moment, suddenly the army of green Daimidalers which had fallen on the ground suddenly transformed and moved toward the sky.


    There were a hundred or more green Daimidalers and all of them moved toward the sky, trying to do something.


    "Are they retreating?" Kiriko said.


    "Looks like they''re scared of us and ran!" Ritzughed.


    "No. They''re not," Haru said.


    "What do you mean?" Kyouko asked.


    "Something is going to happen," Haru said with a frown since he didn''t expect thest enemy would be this crazy.


    The dark clouds gathered together and thunder kept rumbling, creating an ominous atmosphere within the city.


    It was at this moment something came out from the dark cloud which startled them.


    "This is¡­?!"


    "Evolt?!"


    "No, it is more than that."


    In front of them was something simr to the green Diamidaler which they had fought before, but this time, it was several times bigger, no, it was so big that its head couldn''t be seen from their position.


    From his observation, Haru could tell that this robot''s size was around 10,000 meters which made him stunned since it might be the strongest enemy that he had ever faced. He didn''t expect in thisedic world, he would fight against such a strong opponent which made him speechless.


    Then at this moment, a loudugh could be heard and from his voice, everyone could tell that this guy was very smug and happy.


    "We have been researching robotics! And this is the result of our research! The Double-X System! This is the true form of a sound robot! Super Sound!"


    Haru instantly knew that it was hisst quest and he knew that he needed to defeat it.


    Themander of the army was very happy and thought that the Beauty Salon PRINCE would be destroyed, however suddenly he heard a report which stunned him!


    "Commander, signal lost!"


    "Huh? What do you mean!"


    The Super Sound''s face suddenly shone in a deep blood red color which made everything think that this robot was a robot viin.


    "ROOOOARRRRRR!!!"


    Super Sound roared loudly causing arge shockwave to the surrounding area.


    "Controlling Super Sound now is impossible!"


    The Super Sound then shot out aser beam into the city!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!*


    Theser destroyed half of the ward in Tokyo City in an instant.


    Themander of the army turned pale and quickly ordered everyone to retreat!


    The government of the country couldn''t utter any words and only stunned there sillyly, watching the Super Sound destroy Tokyo.


    The size of the Super Sound was too big and each step of this robot was enough to destroy arge number of buildings.


    If this robot only stepped into the city, that didn''t really matter, but this robot also attacked the city arbitraryly without caring about anything.


    Super Sound had gone berserk and no one from the army nor government could stop it!


    Of course, Haru, Kiriko, Kyouko, and Ritz also knew the situation had turned bad into worse!


    "It''s going berserk!" Kyouko''s expression became pale.


    "Sh*t, what is going to happen?!" Ritz was also startled.


    "Ritz, let''s attack this big guy!" Haru quickly woke everyone and said, "Use your "Evolt"!"


    "Good!"


    Ritz was a good girl and she would also help to stop the Super Sound without Haru asking her.


    Watching the Super Sound destroy the city, themander of the army felt his body was very weak and his body trembled couldn''t believe that he had let out a disaster in this country.


    "At this rate¡­ Tokyo, no, entire Japan will be a wastnd!"


    Ritz, who had transformed her robot, quickly used her secret technique.


    "Fiery st Penguin Thrust!"


    Ritz struck down the Super Sound with all of her might, but¡­


    The Super Sound was unscathed and only stared at Ritz before its hand swept down Ritz''s robot.


    Ritz, who was about to be attacked by the Super Sound, was stuck in ce and knew once she was attacked her robot would be destroyed!"


    "RITZ!!!!"


    The Penguins panicked when they saw what was about to happen.


    However, under that despair, someone saved Ritz by sending out an attack on Super Sound''s hand which was about to strike the Ritz''s robot.


    "Daimidaler Beam!"


    A powerful pink beam of light quickly hit the arm of the Super Sound''s hand and made it stop its movement!


    "Thanks!"


    Ritz quickly escaped from the Super Sound.


    "Fiuh¡­"


    The group of Penguins sighed in relief when they saw Ritz was alright and at the same time, they were grateful to Haru who had saved Ritz from the Super Sound.


    The Penguin Emperor thought for a while and said, "Let''s go!" He knew that the battle was about to end and it might be time to say goodbye to this world.


    "Yes, His Highness!"


    Before that, they needed to bring Ritz back with them!


    Everyone was in despair, especially when no one was able to stop the Super Sound.


    The Daimidaler Type-6 didn''t move from its spot and stared at the Super Sound from a distance.


    "Haru, what should we do?" Kiriko asked.


    "We can''t let Tokyo be a wastnd!" Kyouko also said.


    "There is only one way," Haru said and looked at Kiriko and Kyouko.


    Kiriko and Kyouko suddenly blushed and had an idea what this guy was nning to do.


    "So you''re ready?"


    Kiriko and Kyouko nodded at the same time, then moved their heads closer, kissing each other in a threesome.


    Haru''s body emitted a bright pink light and it quickly enveloped the entire body of the Daimidaler Type-6


    When everyone felt hopeless and desperate by the Super Sound that had destroyed two wards of the Tokyo city in a mere minute, suddenly a bright pink light attracted their attention and blinded their eyes for a moment.


    Some people who wore sunsses opened their mouths wide and their eyes opened since they couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    Everyone in Tokyo also had their eyesight recovered and saw a familiar figure that had happened in the past.


    "Super True Form Daimidaler!"


    The Daimidaler Type-6 had transformed into a mass of HI-ERO particles after being injected by a huge amount of HI-ERO particles which was emitted from Haru''s sexual drive and turned into the Super True Form Daimidaler!


    The Super True Form Daimidaler form resembled an immeasurable mass of HI-ERO particles in the form of Daimidaler Type-2 with a crimson cape that fluttered freely on its back.


    The Super Sound and the Super True Form Daimidaler faced each other before they raised their fists to punch each other!


    Both were 10,000 meters in height and the sheer force of their confrontation was enough to blow away everything in their surrounding area!


    "ROOOAAAARRR!!!!"


    The Super Sound roared loudly and it punched the Super True Form Daimidaler with all of its might!


    However, the Super True Form Diamidaler also punched the Super Sound with all of its might!


    The human below, and all of the people who watched this fight could only stare at this fight with astonishment since it wasn''t something that mortals could ever think to join!


    It was at this moment suddenly someone suddenly cheered loudly.


    "Daimidaler, you can do it! Defeat that evil robot!"


    Everyone was stunned, but at the same time, they also cheered.


    "DAIMIDALER, QUICKLY DESTROY THAT ROBOT!!"


    "DAIMIDALER, GIVE ME A REVENGE!!"


    "I STILL NEED TO HAVE 30 YEARS OF LOAN OF MY HOUSE BUT THAT ROBOT HAS DESTROYED MY HOUSE!!!"


    Cry after cry could be heard within the city, they were frustrated by this robot who had caused the mess in Tokyo.


    The government who let out the Super Sound to the world also hoped for the Daimidaler to be able to defeat this Super Sound!


    "ROOOOOARRRRRRR!!!!"


    The Super Sound started to release the wings on its back and moved toward space!


    The Super True Form Daimidaler also did the same and chased after the Super Sound however¡­


    On the top of the atmosphere, the Super Sound gathered arge amount of energy beam on both of its hands and it was fired directly toward the Daimidaler!


    "Daimdaler Barrier!"


    Then a barrier of HI-ERO particles appeared right in front of Daimidaler and blocked the attack of the Super Sound!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The clouds scattered and the earth trembled, and everyone could see a clear sky that was enough to see a starry star in the sky.


    Haru thought that Maki would love to see this scene, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to do that. He quickly groped the tits of Kyouko and Kiriko which caused both of them to moan loudly.


    Fortunately, the sound of the explosion from the Super Sound''s beam was louder!


    "Full Power Charge!"


    Haru released his HI-ERO particles again and injected them into the Super True Form Daimidaler which caused its armor to be covered in pink aura!


    Then when the attack of the Super Sound ended, the Daimidaler quickly started its attack!


    "Daimidaler Full Power Finish!!!"


    Using the "Full Power Charge", the Full Powered Super True Form Daimidaler generated arge de on its left arm covering this de with a pink aura, which became arge beam fired at the Super Sound!


    The Super Sound couldn''t defend against this attack and received a direct hit from the Daimidaler''s attack.


    "ROARRRRR!!!!"


    A painful roar could be heard from the Super Sound, but the Daimidaler didn''t stop it from attacking and shed the Super Sound in half!


    The Super Sound was shed in half and exploded!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!*


    Everyone covered their ears and eyes since the explosion of the Super Sound was very loud and bright. Then before long a shockwave caused the sky to be cleared and once everyone recovered their eyesight, they quickly focussed their attention on the enormous figure which floated on the sky while folding its arm.


    There was only one conclusion within their minds!


    Super True Form Daimidaler won!

 Chapter 1261 How to tell them?

    <h4>Chapter 1261 How to tell them?</h4>


    The battle ended, and the Daimidaler Type-6 returned to its normal form andnded on the ground where Kazuo, Professors Three, and themander of the army were waiting.


    When they arrived, they could tell that Kazuo and themander of the army were bickering with each other, arguing with each other that a perverted thing was necessary, and told the government and the army to not be so hypocritical since a human was being made by doing perverted action.


    Haru ignored them and came out from the cockpit while supporting the bodies of Kyouko and Kiriko who were very weak at that moment.


    Kyouko and Kiriko had worked hard to support Haru to defeat the Super Sound, but in exchange for that action, both of them had this blush on their faces, satisfied expression, and some drool on the corner of their mouths.


    "Hey, congrattions on defeating that guy!"


    Ritz also came by controlling her robot nearby.


    "Thank you for your help," Haru said without hesitation.


    Ritz smiled brightly and said, "No problem!" Then she noticed both Kyouko and Kiriko which made her couldn''t help but ask, "So what happens to both of them?"


    Moriko, Soriko, and Sewashiko also stared at Haru when Ritz asked this question.


    Kiriko and Kyouko became even more flustered and snuggled into Haru''s chest since they were too ashamed to say the thing which happened on the cockpit of the Daimidaler Type-6.


    "Nothing. They''re a bit tired," Haru said with a harmless smile.


    Yes, Kiriko and Kyouko felt a bit tired and it shouldn''t be too bad to sleep at Haru''s house after this matter waspleted.


    It was at this moment a sudden group of penguins appeared from the floating penguin shape of aircraft.


    Kazuo and themander of the army who bickered with each other stopped and themander quickly ran when he saw the group of Penguins, but Kazuo stared at the Penguins angrily.


    "The Penguin Emperor, you bastard!"


    "Calm down, Matayoshi Kazuo," the Penguin Emperor said. "As a courtesy, we only stopped by before we returned to our world, and I''ve something to tell all of you."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was wondering what the Penguin Emperor wanted to say and some of them didn''t want to listen, but the Penguin Emperor then started to exin to everyone about the origin of the Penguin along with their purpose in this world. However, since their purpose had been gained and they also felt this ce was quite dangerous to them, they had decided to return to their own world.


    "Ritz wille with the Penguin!" Ritz said with a smile.


    The Penguin Emperor smiled and patted Ritz''s head since he had agreed to bring Ritz with them. He looked at everyone again and said, "Goodbye, human!"


    However, even if the Penguin Emperor said goodbye, it didn''t mean that they were going to go away right away since they still wanted to talk to each other for a while, especially since the Penguins were a bit curious about their rtionship with Haru, Kiriko, and Kyouko.


    "Haru, why do you have two girls at your hands?"


    "What''s the rtionship between the three of you, de gozaru?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­?"


    "Wait, Dennis! That conclusion is too early!"


    "Yeah! Let us hear what the answer is from his own mouth!"


    Then the Penguins stared at Haru, Kyouko, and Kiriko at the same time.


    Kiriko and Kyouko became shy and hid on Haru''s chest.


    "Well, both of them are my girlfriends," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "WHAAAATTTTT?!"


    Those words were like a bomb to the ears of the Penguins. They wouldn''t expect to see a harem in real life which made them dumbfounded.


    "Oh, my¡­ harem protagonist!" Ritz was also stunned.


    Penguin Emperor nodded and understood why the Penguin Emperor had lost against Kasugano Haruka.


    Kazuo didn''t think too much since he didn''t think that it was bad for Haru to have two girls at the same time.


    "Haru! Haru! Haru!" Dennis suddenly called out Haru''s name.


    "What''s wrong, Dennis?" Haru asked. Even though the Penguins'' features were simr to each other, their voices and personalities were quite different.


    Well, their beaks and front-tail were also a bit different from each other too.


    Besides that, they resembled each other and it was hard to distinguish them. Unless they wore clothes simr to the Penguin Emperor.


    "Let me hold your hands! I want to hold hands with the harem protagonist!" Dennis said with a respectful tone.


    "Ah, how unfair! Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    The Penguins suddenly gathered around Haru and wanted to have a handshake with Haru when they knew that this guy was a real-life harem protagonist.


    Haru frowned but sighed since it might be hisst time seeing those idiotic, perverted, and slightly loveable Penguins so he epted their request.


    After they had finished, they also took a picture together.


    "Farewell, Kasugano Haruka."


    "Well, you cane anytime. I''ll treat you to a porn magazine."


    "OOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone was excited when they heard Haru''s words.


    Kiriko and Kyouko didn''t join the conversation between Haru and the Penguins since they talked with Ritz.


    "Ritz, be well."


    "Take care, Ritz."


    Kiriko and Kyouko said goodbye to Ritz since Ritz would join the Penguins to go to the original world of the Penguins.


    "Goodbye, Kiriko, Kyouko." Ritz smiled and said, "The three of you should take care of each other, alright?"


    Kazuo and the Penguin Emperor talked to each other and it seemed that they had be friends since both of them agreed that lust was necessary for humans and the world!


    After all of that, it was time for the Penguins to go back to their original world.


    "Humans, do not forget."


    The Penguin Emperor gave them a kind reminder before he returned to his original world.


    "If you lose your HI-ERO particles, in other words, your libido, you will be Penguins like us. And someday, you will suffer the same fate. Treasure it well."


    "I won''t say goodbye."


    Waving her hand, Ritz disappeared along with the Penguins using the Penguin Device to return to their original world.


    Looking at the Penguins, Haru smiled since he really felt that his stay in this world was quite fun, and it was very memorable. He also got three cute girls at the same time which made him feel quite reluctant to go back too early.


    However, he knew that since he hadpleted his quests, he would need to return to his original world in three days.


    Haru hadn''t told his girls and everyone about this matter, but he knew that he needed to tell them about this matter. When he was thinking about how to exin this matter, he decided to open his reward first.


    It might be a bit hasty, but well, he was quite curious what kind of reward that he would receive from the quest.


    When everyone was watching the sky where the Penguin Device had disappeared, Haru opened his reward and felt a bit surprised with what he received.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have received a "Stand" ability "Heaven''s Door"]


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Kiriko asked.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "Nothing. Let''s go back."


    "Yes!" 2x


    Kiriko and Kyouko nodded.


    Before they returned, they thought to get Chieko since they were sure that the woman was working at the school at that moment, ignoring the fact there was a huge battle on Tokyo before.

 Chapter 1262 I will give you a chance

    <h4>Chapter 1262 I will give you a chance</h4>


    After thest battle, three wards of Tokyo from Shinjuku, Shibuya, and Minato were destroyed from thest battle.


    Tokyo was under reconstruction since everything was a mess after that battle.


    Haru used that chance to buy somend in some areas that were destroyed by the battle yesterday since it was being sold cheaply. He might feel empathetic for some people whose house was destroyed by the government robot, but everything was the government''s fault and it had nothing to do with him.


    Fortunately, his house and school escaped from the disaster since his house was located on Suginami and his school was located on Bunkyou.


    Haru had two days before he returned to his original world and before that, he needed to tell his girlfriends about his departure.


    Some of the schools and offices were on holiday for a week after the fight between Super Sound and Daimidaler, but for the students, they had great luck since the summer was about to begin and they had another month of holiday.


    "Haru, do you want to go somewhere in the summer?" Kiriko asked excitedly, showing a pamphlet to a lot of ces.


    Looking at how excited this girl was, Haru felt a bit guilty, but he needed to tell her.


    "Well, Kiriko, please tell both Kyouko and Chieko here. I have something to talk about with all of you."


    "Huh?"


    In the living room of Haru''s house, three of Haru''s girlfriends in this world gathered together while looking at Haru curiously, but at the same time, they felt a foreboding for some reason, wondering whether he was going to break their rtionship.


    "No! I don''t want to break up with you, Haru!"


    Kiriko hurriedly said and hugged Haru swiftly. She loved him so much and he hadn''t eaten her which made her wonder whether she wasn''t that attractive.


    ''I haven''t said anything¡­''


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say much and patted Kiriko''s head, calming her down.


    "What do you want to tell us?" Chieko asked. She was franker than everyone since she was older than the rest of them.


    "Well, I have to go somewhere in two days," Haru said.


    "That''s good! I will prepare luggage so we can go together!" Chieko said and felt that was a good idea.


    "Where are you going to go?" Kyouko was also excited.


    "Eh? Are we going on holiday together?" Kiriko was also excited.


    The three of them also started to prepare their luggage to go on a trip.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt even more guilty, but he needed to tell them directly, "Sorry, I disappoint you, but I will go alone."


    "¡­"


    The three of them became quiet and their hands that were about to prepare their luggage for a trip stopped.


    "Why?" Kiriko panicked and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I can''t tell you now, but it is a good thing that we shou--"


    Haru wanted to tell them that they should break up so he wouldn''t make them wait, but in the end, he stopped since he could see the reaction of the three of them after they heard his words.


    "¡­¡­"


    "How long are you going?" Kyouko asked directly.


    "It might take a month or more," Haru said without hiding anything.


    "Then what about the school? Are you going to skip school?" Chieko asked and she also lost herposure.


    "Isn''t this the reason why I bought the school? I can skip all I want without worrying now," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­It''s not funny¡­" Kiriko stared at him with tears and said, "You''re going to leave us just like that? Did you take our first time and just leave us like that? Do you think that we''re just convenient women in your eyes?" She looked at him for a while and said, "I hate you!" She then ran away from Haru''s house since she felt very annoyed at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kiriko then looked at both Chieko and Kyouko.


    "Are both of you not running away?"


    "Will you leave us?" Kyouko asked.


    "That depends," Haru said.


    "What do you mean?" Chieko asked with a frown.


    "I might leave you for a long time after all and if you think our rtionship is a shackle for both of you then you''re free to leave me," Haru said.


    Kyouko stared at Haru and her eyes were red. "Do you want us to leave you?"


    "No."


    Haru had his own selfishness, but he wasn''t sure when he was going to return to this world. He knew inside his heart the best way for him to solve this matter was to bring the three of them back to his original world, but there was something that made him hesitant to bring all of his girls back to his original world.


    "Then why don''t you bring us?" Kyouko asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t for now, but in the future, there might be a chance," Haru said.


    "Future¡­ can you promise us that?" Chieko asked. Even though she needed to share him with the two other women, she was satisfied with their rtionship and she wanted to be with him. She knew that her age wasn''t young anymore and if she could marry him then it was the best even if she had to share him with other girls.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Then I''ll wait for you," Chieko said without hesitation. "Don''t make me wait too long since I might turn into an olddy at that time."


    "Even if you turn into an olddy, I''ll still love you, Chieko," Haru said and kissed Chieko''s lips.


    "¡­I am okay with it."


    "huh?" 2x


    Chieko and Haru looked at Kyouko with confused expressions.


    "I - I mean¡­ the three of us doing it at the same time¡­" Kyouko blushed and said, "You will go in two days, right? In two days, I''ll make you change your mind by seducing you!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he felt that this woman was very funny. He hugged Kyouko and kissed Kyouko''s forehead.


    "I love you, Kyouko."


    It might be something that Kyouko really wanted to hear at this moment and she hugged him tightly when she heard these wordse out from his mouth.


    "I love you too, Haru."


    Kyouko felt satisfied, but his next words caused her to feel speechless.


    "But there''s no turning back."


    "Huh?"


    Haru then carried both Kyouko and Chieko in his arms.


    "Kyaaa!!!" 2x


    Chieko and Kyouko blushed and knew what this guy was nning to do.


    "I will give you a chance." Haru looked at two women and said, "You can escape from me now and break away from our rtionship away, but if you decide to stay then I won''t let you go."


    Chieko and Kyouko didn''t move and kept staring at him for a long time.


    "So you won''t go?"


    "We won''t!" 2x


    Chieko and Kyouko said with a firm expression.


    "I won''t hold back now and make you remember for your whole life that you''re my woman," Haru said in a beastly expression.


    Chieko and Kyouko blushed and their woman instinct told him that they wanted to be with him and be impregnated by him.


    Haru didn''t hesitate anymore since the two of them had made up their minds then he needed to give them his answer. He still had two days and he really thought that he should spend all of his time with the two of them.


    "Kyaaa!!" 2x


    Chieko and Kyouko were being ced on the soft bed then they looked at each other before making a nod and decided to work together to stop his decision to go out.


    Then in the past two days, they indulged themselves in the pleasure of flesh without stopping since they knew that they would be separated soon.

 Chapter 1263 Return

    <h4>Chapter 1263 Return</h4>


    After two days tossing inside his house, there was no ce that they hadn''t tried from the kitchen, living room, bathroom, etc were tainted by their deeds.


    Looking at the sleeping faces of Kyouko and Chieko, Haru smiled and decided to leave silently since he knew he had only an hour or so in this world. Unless he exined, he was sure that both of them would panic when they saw him being enveloped by a light and then disappear.


    Haru decided to go to the base of the Beauty Salon PRINCE to get the Daimidaler Type-2 which had been repaired before he returned.


    During his stay in this world, he had received a lot of things from robots, technology, new power, etc. He also received an Antarctic Series robot from the Penguin Empire before they returned to their original world.


    Haru was really d to be the Penguins'' friend at that time since they had a lot of good things in their headquarters.


    Before he went, he looked at Chieko and Kyouko again and decided to return back in the future.


    While he was looking at their faces, he remembered the new ability that he had received from the "group chat".


    Heaven''s Door.


    Haru had to admit that this new ability of his was very powerful. Even though this ability didn''t have attack power, it had a very powerful ability that was able to turn someone into a book.


    When he turned someone into a book, he could read their memories, knowing all of their secrets.


    Haru knew that this power was very useful, but he didn''t intend to use this ability unless it was necessary.


    The ability of Heaven''s Door was powerful, but the real purpose of this ability wasn''t to turn someone into a book, but rather to manipte the memory of someone.


    With this ability, he could erase the memory of someone or give an order to someone by writing something after the body of his target had turned into a book.


    Haru had thought to erase the memory of Chieko, Kyouko, and Kiriko about him before, but in the end, he was selfish and didn''t want to do that since he still wanted to be remembered, even if he had done something cruel to them.


    Haru knew that he really had a lot of women in various worlds and because of that he needed to think of ways to be able to make them happy at the same time.


    ''Bring them into my world?''


    Haru was wondering whether that was a good decision. It wasn''t that he thought that it was bad, but some of his women were not normal humans and they had strange abilities.


    Even if he was a billionaire with a lot of power in the media industry, there would be a lot of trouble when he really brought them to his own world.


    Haru shook his head and decided to think about this matterter since his power wasn''t enough to control everything. He stepped outside of his house, but then he was surprised to see Kiriko who appeared in front of him.


    "You''re going to go now?" Kiriko asked.


    Haru wasn''t surprised with Kiriko who suddenly appeared since he had noticed her from the beginning, but he was surprised to see that she had brought a lot of luggage!


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I am going to follow you," Kiriko said with a bright smile. She thought that she was smart since Haru didn''t forbid them to follow him. She didn''t know where this guy wanted to go, but she decided to follow him anyway.


    For the future, Kiriko didn''t care too much as long as she was with him, she believed that their future would be alright since all she wanted was to stay with him all the time.


    Haru looked at Kiriko''s eyes who was full of determination. He had to admit that he would be lying if he didn''t feel moved by her and he could tell that she had been staying in this ce for the past few hours until he came out from his house.


    "Kiriko, I¡­"


    "I want to go! I want to go with you!" Kiriko said without hesitation, staring into his eyes without looking away, but then his answer stunned her since she was kissed!


    Kiriko felt his lips onto her lips then his tongue which started to enter her mouth. She closed her eyes and hugged his neck tightly and didn''t want to let him go no matter what!


    They kissed for a long time until they parted their lips.


    There was a string of saliva between their lips and their eyes were hazy, the temperature of their bodies increased, but they didn''t let go of each other or rather wanted to be even closer.


    Kiriko hugged his body and said, "Don''t go."


    "Sorry."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kiriko bit her lips since she couldn''t stop him.


    "But I will go back since I haven''t eaten you yet¡­"


    Her ear was bitten which caused her body to tremble and the blush on her face spread to her neck.


    "You¡­ You¡­ You¡­!"


    Kiriko''s eyes kept staring at his hateful face and she knew that this guy was a bastard, scumbag, womanizer, etc. However, she loved him so much that it was unbearable.


    "You will go back, right?"


    "Yes, believe me." Haru nodded and said, "When I return, even if you want a baby or two, I don''t mind."


    Kiriko blushed but then snorted. "Hmph! Wh - who wants to marry you!!"


    "Then I''ll marry your friends," Haru said.


    "What?!" Kiriko was in shock and asked, "D - Did you get close with my friends?" She suddenly felt a sense of crisis when she heard Haru''s words.


    "I was joking," Haru said and didn''t expect this girl to believe in his words too easily.


    "¡­Really?" Kiriko was suspicious.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and kissed Kiriko''s forehead. "I will go now. I will go back quickly."


    Kiriko was about to say something and followed him, but suddenly Haru jumped out of the building which shocked her.


    "Haru!!!"


    Kiriko looked down, but she didn''t see his figure. However, she heard his voice from a distance.


    "I love you, Kiriko."


    "¡­"


    Kiriko''s mood wasplex, but in the end, she said, "I love you, Haru¡­" She wiped the tears from her eyes and knew that he would return then at that time¡­


    Kiriko then emitted HI-ERO particles that were enough to shake the entire building because of her perverted imagination!


    Haru returned to his original world and he was sitting on the sofa right in Kirari''s room, waiting for her to wear her uniform. He sighed and thought that he should bring his girlfriends or wife during a mission so he wouldn''t hurt a girl or two during his quest.


    "Haru, can you help me tie my hair?" Kirari asked after she came out of her make-up room.


    "Sure."


    Haru then noticed Kirari who had been staring at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Kirari didn''t say anything and hugged him.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised by Kirari''s action, but he also hugged her back.


    "You''ve told me that being hugged can make someone''s mood better, right?" Kirari looked up and asked, "Do you feel better now?"


    Haru smiled and nodded. "I feel better, thanks to you."


    "Good." Kirari smiled and said, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Haru patted Kirari''s head and thought that he needed to treasure his girls well.

 Chapter 1264 Be The Best Idol!

    <h4>Chapter 1264 Be The Best Idol!</h4>


    "Mom, Dad, Alisa, I am going out first."


    "Be careful on the road." 2x


    "Good luck, Onee-chan!" Alisa said with a smile.


    After saying goodbye to both of her parents, Eli left her house, but before he left, he heard his father''s voice.


    "Right, Eli, wait for a moment."


    "What''s wrong, Dad?" Eli looked at her father curiously.


    "Here."


    Eli saw two tickets in her father''s hand and asked, "What is this?"


    "This is a ticket for an amusement park. I have received this by chance, but I can''t go since I have been a bit busy for the past few days¡­" Ayase seemed a bit tired, but his eyes were full of excitement since money kept drizzling into his boss''s pocket and at the same time, he knew that he would also receive a bonus too.


    "Eh? Why don''t you give it to me?" Alisained.


    "You need to study for the entrance exam, right?" Eli''s mother stared at her youngest daughter.


    "Ehh!!!" Alisa stared at her mother with a sad expression.


    Eli looked at two amusement tickets in her hands and wasn''t sure what to do for a while.


    "You can go with your friendter," Ayase said and returned to the dining room since he needed to go to the office after this.


    Eli wasn''t sure, but she suddenly remembered his face which made her blush.


    ''Should I invite him?''


    Eli was wondering whether it meant she would ask him for a date. She felt a bit shy but suddenly remembered that she needed to go out for the morning training and quickly left her house.


    Although her father had a car and was also the head of Haru''s investmentpany, she had never tried to act like she was a rich girl.


    It might be because Eli knew how hard her father had worked before and also had seen how her father stressed in the past that she didn''t want to waste money and it was also her way of life to not indulge in luxury.


    What''s more, Eli also needed to go to the nearby shrine to exercise every morning.


    The name of the shrine was Kanda Shrine. It was located on a small hill near her home. The shrine wasn''t well-known and there wasn''t any special spot which attracted tourists, so there weren''t many people who came to this shrine.


    In addition, this shrine was owned by Haru who was the producer of Muse so this shrine was usually used as a ce to exercise for all of the members of Muse.


    When Eli arrived, everyone was there except for Rin and Hanayo.


    Eli looked at Maki who hade earlier but didn''t feel that surprise. She knew that Maki''s home was quite far away.


    However, as a wealthy youngdy, Maki had always taken care of her health under the guidance of a private healthcare doctor. She woke up very early every day, and there was also a special car to pick her up, so she naturally came very early.


    Eli noticed that both Maki and Nozomi talked to each other, but she didn''t think too much and greeted everyone.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    "Good morning, Eli-chan."


    Eli greeted everyone, but then she felt disappointed when she didn''t see that hateful guy.


    "Is Haru still not here today?"


    Usually, Haru also joined them to exercise every morning so their number would be even since there were only nine people on the Muse. However, when he joined, the number of people would be ten and they could exercise in pairs and he was also able to guide them on their morning exercise.


    However, what made Eli happy was that she could spend her morning with him which made her heart flutter and she would exercise more vigorously with him beside her.


    Haru would usuallye every morning so Eli felt a bit weird when she didn''t see him today.


    "Haru has told me that he has some things that he needs to do at his school earlier," Maki said.


    As his girlfriend, Maki was also cornered that she didn''t see him at the shrine and when she called him, he told her that he had some matter that he needed to do at school so he couldn''te.


    "Huh? Really?" Eli raised her eyebrow and wondered how the rtionship between Maki and Haru seemed to be closer, but not only Maki, she could also feel that Nozomi also seemed to be quite close to Haru, especially when Nozomi chased after Haru at that time.


    "Well, why don''t you call him Eli-chan? I''m sure he''s very happy when he hears that you''re worried about him," Nozomi said with a smile, trying to tease Eli.


    "Wh - What are you talking about? Why should I call him?!" Eli blushed and became tsundere. She knew what she had said contradicted her heart, she loved him very much, but she was wondering why their rtionship didn''t progress further which made her feel a bit frustrated.


    Eli thought about the tickets to amusement parks that had been given to her by her father before and thought about inviting himter.


    Nozomi then looked at Maki who also stared at her. She gave Maki a gentle smile, but Maki snorted at her which made her smile brightly.


    Suddenly a sudden rush of shouts came from the stonedder below the shrine.


    "Help! Help!"


    Hearing the voice of Hanayo, the seven Muses hurriedly went to the stonedder and they quickly saw both Hanayo and Rin who ran toward their direction.


    Looking at Hanayo who kept shouting, they felt a bit helpless, but at the same time, they had gotten used to it.


    "Hanayo-chan, why are you calling for help again?" Nico asked angrily since this girl waste for their morning exercise.


    "No, I''m sorry. I want to say that there is a big thing which is bad¡­ wait¡­ sorry¡­ aw¡­"


    Hanayo had a frustrated expression and stuttered several times, it might be because of the timid personality that she often screams for help when something big was happening.


    "What is the big thing?" Umi asked curiously.


    "Here¡­ here¡­" Hanayo took out the newspaper which she had brought from her house.


    Everyone then looked at the newspaper which was being brought by Hanayo and their faces were surprised because of what was written in the newspaper!


    "The Rise of Live-Action Movies!"


    "Savior of the movie in this country!"


    "Kasugano Haruka''s script "Flying Colors" that has been turned into a movie has received two billion yen at the box office after a week!"


    "Huh? Is the script for "Flying Colors" being made by Haru?" Kotori was surprised.


    (Two billion yen might be small for the box office, but don''t forget that this is Japan, and the cost of the movie itself is under 100 million yen, so you can guess the rest, right?).


    They knew that Haru owned apany, made a game, etc, but then they didn''t expect him to write a movie script!


    Well, they might forget that he was a billionaire, but that wasn''t the problem since they had never been told that he had made a movie!


    "Two billion yen¡­" Nico felt dizzy. She wasing from a normal family and she wouldn''t think that she would be able to get such an amount of money in her life, but the guy who had always been low-key, practicing, talking, and joking with them suddenly was able to make a movie that was able to create such arge box office with just a week of time.


    "¡­He - He is amazing¡­" Umi was lost for words at that moment. In the past, she often saw such news when some Hollywood movies were able to create a box office miracle, and she thought those people who created those movies were amazing, but that was all.


    Because those people were unrted to her and they were too far away.


    But now, when these things happened to Haru, Umi, no, all of them felt very familiar Haru had be so distant.


    If someone was too good, it would bring pressure to the people around him/her.


    "Then it was because of this movie that he didn''te this morning?" Kotori asked softly.


    "Think about it carefully, this is quite normal, right? After all, his business is the most important thing, right? We should also understand him," Nico said lightly and felt a bit disappointed.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no way Haru is such a person! He has never neglected Muse and remembers that he has done a lot of things to support us even if he''s busy. He has been helping us because he has treated all of us as friends."


    Maki looked at everyone and said, "So don''t ever think about something like that again and he has told all of us that he''s is our producer, right?"


    When they heard Maki''s words, they couldn''t help but smile since they remembered his words at that time telling them that he would be their producer.


    "Honoka, what do you think?" Nozomi looked at the Captain of Muse who hadn''t talked for a while.


    "I think that Haru is really amazing!" Honoka raised her head, smiled gently, and said, "He owned a cafe, writing a novel and script, and a lot more¡­ he doesn''t look like a high school student at all!"


    "Since Honoka can also understand, then I suggest that we should give more time to Haru and let him work on his own business," Eli said thoughtfully since she was wondering whether Haru was busy because it was rted to her father''s business. She knew that sometimes her father didn''t go home for a few days and thought that it might be rted to that.


    Eli loved Haru, and because of that, she didn''t want to hinder his career development because of herself.


    "Eli, you mean that our idol career is unimportant?" Nico asked unhappily.


    "Of course, I didn''t mean that¡­"


    "I made a decision!"


    Honoka suddenly spoke, and the orange-haired girl smiled brightly and said, "Our previous goal was to stop the school from being closed, but now there is such a powerful Haru beside us, don''t you think our goal is too small?"


    Nozomi was surprised and said, "Honoka, do you mean¡­"


    Honoka smiled and said, "I want to make all of Tokyo¡­ No! I want all of us to be the best idols in the entire country! I want all the idol shops to be full of our photos, goods, etc! I want our song to be yed everywhere! I want everyone who mentions us to think that we''re the best idol rather than a group of idols that is lucky enough to enter Haru''s eyes! If we can achieve all of that then¡­ I feel that we should be able to help Haru, right?"


    Honoka''s resolute gaze swept across her parents and said, loudly, "Are you confident to do that?!"


    Nico snorted and said, "Why are you asking such an obvious question? You''re asking the best idol in the entire gxy, Yazawa Nicole! Being the best in the country? Isn''t that easy?"


    Umi nodded and said, "As long as everyone works hard, nothing is impossible!"


    Hanayo might be shy, but she didn''t hesitate and said, "I, I will do it too!"


    Rin smiled and said, "It sounds interesting, nyaa!"


    Maki nodded and said, "As long as I''m serious, then it won''t be difficult."


    Kotori smiled gently and said, "I support Honoka."


    Nozomi took her tarot cards and said, "In my cards, I can see such a future of Muse!"


    "Haru¡­ if you''re here now, you''ll be happy, right?"


    On Eli''s white face, a pure smile appeared when she saw everyone. What they wanted wasn''t to grow under his care, but they wanted to grow alongside him, standing by his sides and supporting him, not to be dependent on him, and that''s what they''re going to do now!


    Eli then thought about the amusement park tickets and thought that she needed to brave herself to invite himter.

 Chapter 1265 Reminiscence

    <h4>Chapter 1265 Reminiscence</h4>


    It was a rare time for him to stay at the school, Haru was quite bored, staring at the window next to his seat.


    Haru didn''t sit on the protagonist seat, but rather on the delinquent''s seat which was located on the back row and right next to the window.


    Haru closed his eyes while remembering what he needed to do since he had been away from this world for a few months.


    ''Business, Sakura''s matter, then¡­''


    At this moment, Haru didn''t realize that there were a lot of girls in the ss who sighed and wanted to get closer. When they saw him close his eyes, they really wanted to take a picture of him and somehow made their hearts pierced by an arrow of love!


    The guys in the ss were jealous, but what could they do?


    Haru''s worth was much bigger than the worth of thebination of everyone in this school!


    Haru also controlled the media in the world and rather than being his enemy, they were thinking about how to be his friends.


    Then at this moment, someone came toward him.


    "Haru!"


    Haru opened his eyes and looked at Runa who wasing toward him while holding a newspaper.


    "What''s wrong, Runa?"


    "Hey! If you make a movie then tell me, I want to invest too!" Runa said while pouting.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know that I have made a movie?"


    "This!"


    Runa then showed the newspaper which showed the news about Haru''s movie which received two billion yen at the box office in just a week.


    If Runa knew the budget for this movie was only 40 million yen then she would be even more amazed at this guy since the profit of this movie was very huge.


    Haru nodded and didn''t feel surprised. Even if he was low-key, he also needed to show his name in public since being too mysterious also wasn''t very good and he didn''t think that this news was bad for him since it could make the movies that he would make in the future be even more popr.


    Well, even if he wanted to be low-key, it was simply impossible since he was very famous for his hunt that was able to create several billions of profit easily.


    Of course, there were a lot of people who were jealous and he needed to be careful.


    Haru had started to think about turning his investmentpany into an investment bank since the more he felt that the more he realized that his money wasn''t enough to achieve his ambition.


    Haru might have be the richest man in this world, butpared to the consortium in this world, his worth was negligible.


    In this country, there were four strongest consortiums which were known as Mitsui, Sumitomo, Mitsubishi, and Shinomiya.


    Compared to the four of them, he was only a media conglomerate and there was still a distance between him and the four of them, however, he would overtake them sooner orter.


    "Well, I will take you to invest when I have a new movie," Haru said.


    "Really?" Runa was surprised.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded. He knew that he couldn''t eat the cake alone and it was better to share it with a group of people.


    Runa''s family was both famous in media and politics. She was also his friend so he didn''t mind letting her invest in his movie.


    Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you want?" She was joking, but she didn''t think that Haru would ept her investment in his movie.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and knew that even if both of them were friends, business matters were different. He thought to make a joke and said, "What if I said¡­ I want you."


    "Hey!"


    Runa blushed and didn''t expect this guy to be so bold. She looked around and sighed in relief that no one seemed to hear their conversation.


    "Haru¡­ are you lolicon?"


    Runa thought that Haru''s type of girl was a woman with a bumpy figure, but it seemed that wasn''t the case since it seemed she was quite attractive in his eyes.


    "¡­"


    A ck line appeared on his forehead when he heard this questione out from the mouth of this girl.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and pulled the cheeks of this girl.


    "Whaat are you doengg!!!!"


    When her cheeks were being pulled, Runa was startled, but even if it was quite painful, it felt nice for some reason.


    At this moment, Haru didn''t realize that he had made his friend awaken her masochist desire.


    When the girls saw how close the rtionship between Haru and Runa was, they couldn''t help but feel jealous since they also wanted their cheeks to be pulled by him!


    "I was joking."


    "Then why are you letting me invest in your movie?" Runa asked while looking at Haru without blinking her eyes.


    "Well, just help me if there are a lot of people who are jealous when my movie receives another big box office," Haru said.


    "Good."


    Runa nodded without hesitation, however, there was a trace of a disappointment since she thought that he was serious that he wanted her.


    "And¡­"


    "And what?!" Runa hurriedly asked.


    "There are a lot of copyrights under the publishing house of your family, right? We can make those books into a movie in the future too," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa was speechless, but then she sighed in disappointment.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since he could tell that this girl was quite sad for some reason.


    "Nothing." Runa shook her head and said, "I don''t mind. Your vision of the movie is good, but let''s talk about that matterter."


    "That''s good."


    "Right, have you prepared a song for our performance during the school festival?"


    Haru only remembered that he had promised the girls on the student council to perform on the band during the school festival in July.


    It waste May, and there was still a month or so before the school festival, however, it wouldn''t hurt to prepare early.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten?" Runa could see that Haru was thinking about something at that moment.


    "No. I have prepared the song. I am just wondering whether you can y it or not," Haru said and wouldn''t admit that he had forgotten about the band matter.


    Runa then raised her non-existent chest to the sky and proudly said, "Don''t worry, I can y all John Bom''s songs with my drum now!"


    (John Bom is a famous drummer. His real name is John Bonham. I have changed it slightly).


    Haru was a bit surprised and said, "Then how about we test itter on in the music room?"


    "That''s good! Let''s bring everyone too!" Runa was very excited since she wanted to hear what kind of song that they would y at the school festival. In her mind, she knew that this guy was a genius writer which meant he should be a good lyricist.


    "I''ll go to the music room first and I''ll be waiting for you there," Haru said.


    "Eh? We''re not going together?" Runa asked.


    "Let me prepare myself first. It has been a while since I yed a musical instrument after all."


    Haru was bullsh*tting since he wanted to stay alone for a while. He needed to think about his future.


    "Good! I will get them! Wait for me there!" Runa didn''t think too much and went to the student council room to get the members of the band.


    Looking at the cheerful Runa who quickly ran, Haru was wondering how Mine was and everyone in the world of Akame Ga Kill. He was wondering whether he should go to Esdeath''s worldter.


    ''Well, if I can stop the time in then it''s all good¡­''


    Haru decided to stop thinking about such unrealistic thoughts. Even though he knew that it might be possible for him to stop the time when he traveled to another world, he couldn''t do that at this moment and it was better to spend his time to train his power better since he was sure that the next quest might being soon!

 Chapter 1266 Feeling?

    <h4>Chapter 1266 Feeling?</h4>


    Haru entered the music room and he didn''t see anyone inside the room. It was fairly quiet and at the same time, it felt good since it felt like he owned this room by himself.


    Even if he was good at socializing, there was a time when he wanted to be alone, well, though,pared to being alone, it was better to stay with his girlfriends since it felt good.


    Aftering back from his previous quest, Haru had received a lot of research data from the Penguin Emperor about the HI-ERO particles and from that data, he found out that HI-ERO particles had a lot of functions.


    Fighting was one thing, but there was a lot more that could be done by HI-ERO particles.


    At the same time, Haru was wondering whether there was another world that also used simr powers such as HI-ERO particles.


    If there was, then he believed he could be even stronger!


    Haru was a harem protagonist after all and his libido had always been very high. It was also the reason why he couldn''t stay calm whenever he hadn''t touched a woman for a long time.


    It could be said that it was a good thing, but also a bad thing since he couldn''t control his lower body.


    Haru sighed and he was wondering whether he would need to harm every girl in various worlds.


    ''Is that my fate?''


    Haru''s thought might be exaggerated, but when he remembered the sad expression of the girls that he had left, he felt very ufortable. He knew that it was better to bring his girlfriends together when he did the quest so he wouldn''t harm the girls from another world, but even if he brought his girlfriends, he didn''t think that he would be able to tame the beast under his pants.


    Haru then quickly felt that he was thinking too much and thought that to use this time to practice since the members of his band woulde soon. Looking at the number of musical instruments in this room, he decided to try piano.


    Sitting on the piano stool, he thought for a while what kind of song that he should y at this moment.


    "Hmm¡­ that song should be good¡­"


    After choosing what kind of song he would y, his long slender fingers started to y the song.


    (Song: Ken Hirai - Boku no Kokoro wo Tsukutte yo).


    "I always and always feel that this is not the right ce,


    "When I saw the honest you who have been longing for the far sky, I knew how small I am."


    After entering the student council room, Runa brought Ririka and Yuriko to the music room immediately to practice the song that they would y in the music room.


    "Wait, Runa, I wille with you," Kirari said. She was quite curious what kind of song her fiance would y at the school festival too.


    "Come on, Kirari!" Runa said with a smile.


    "Wait for me, Kirari-sama!" Sayaka said and chased after the four of them.


    In the student council room, there was only both Manyuda and Miboumi alone.


    Miboumi looked at Kanade then smiled. "Manyuda, are you interested in changing this distorted school?"


    Pushing the frame of his sses, Manyuda said, "No." He snorted inwardly at Miboumi and thought that this guy was a joke, wanting to invite him to help. Compared to Kirari, Miboumi was far too weak to enter his eyes, especially beside Kirari there was a scary monster that was protecting her.


    Manyuda then ignored Miboumi and continued with his job.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miboumi only smiled, but in his heart, he had made a note to destroy this uncute underssman.


    When Kirari''s group walked into the music room, they could hear his deep voice which made them trace for a while. Then they quickly woke up and saw him, ying the piano while singing a song that they had never heard before.


    "Getting hurt together or never getting hurt, but lonely I guess, it''s fine to get hurt if it''s together with you¡­"


    The lyrics of this song were so sweet and his deep, husky, and maic voice made them shudder in excitement.


    They couldn''t take their eyes away from his figure and they had a feeling if this guy wanted to be a singer then without a doubt this guy would steal the hearts of a billion girls easily.


    When Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko were immersed in this song, Kirari walked forward then sat next to Haru who sang this song.


    Kirari knew that Haru''s mood was a bit weird in the morning, but when she sat down, she saw him, smiling gently at her which made them instantly know that he was alright and probably, this song was created for her which made her blush.


    Haru knew that everyone had entered the music room, but he didn''t stop singing and continued since he could tell that his girlfriend wanted to hear his song more.


    However, because of how close both Haru and Kirari were, it made the mood of Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko feelplicated.


    Unlike Sayaka who came from a slightly well-off family, Ririka, Yuriko, and Runa came from a big family and their marriage wasn''t something that they could decide since their marriage would rte to their family wealth. Unless they wanted to be disinherited then their life partner would be decided by their family.


    The three of them couldn''t love freely, but before they didn''t think too much about it. However, when they saw both Haru and Kirari, they felt very envious of Kirari at that moment.


    If they could meet him first then¡­


    "Hey, it''s encouraging to see youugh


    "Hey, it hurts to see you cry


    "You are the only one, the only one who will form my heart


    "Hey, please form my heart."


    Haru ended his song and closed his eyes for a bit, trying to immerse the feeling from this song.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Haru opened his eyes and smiled, looking at Kirari who was sitting next to him.


    "It''s a good song, what is the title of this song?" Kirari asked.


    "The title of this song is "Boku no Kokoro wo Tsukutte yo" (please save my heart)," Haru said.


    "Is this the song that you''re going to y at the school festival?" Kirari asked.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. This song isn''t suitable to be yed at the school festival."


    Kirari thought for a bit and nodded. "That''s true."


    The school festival was somewhat festive and everyone was in a very happy mood. It would be weird to sing such a mncholic song during such an event.


    "This song¡­ did you make it, Haru?" Yuriko asked.


    Nodded, Haru said, "Yes. Is it weird?"


    "Of course not!"


    Everyone said it at the same time since they felt that this song was wonderful.


    "Then what kind of song will we y at the school festival?" Runa asked.


    The four of them quickly gathered around Haru and Kirari since they didn''t want to see both of them flirt together again. They couldn''t bear such a scene and their hearts were ufortable.


    Kirariughed beautifully and teased everyone by holding Haru''s arm which received a lot of frowns from Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko.


    When someone was well-off and their materialistic needs had been fulfilled, then what they needed after that was an emotional need such as love.


    Love, sometimes, didn''t even exist in a big family or rich family since all of the members of the family alwayspeted with each other.


    It was also the reason why Kirari was so intoxicated to this feeling that she didn''t want to lose it and besides, she didn''t think that she would be able to feel this feeling and besides, her nightlife was simply wonderful and she felt that there was no better man than him in this world.


    "Cough! Cough! I have prepared another song and this song is what we''re going to y at the school festival."


    When Haru took out a piece of paper, they quickly looked at the title of this song since they were very curious.

 Chapter 1267 Deception

    <h4>Chapter 1267 Deception</h4>


    After school, Haru went back early since he hadn''t met Utaha, Sora, and Megumi for a while after his stay in another world and of course, he missed them dearly.


    Haru missed all of the girls in this world, but he could meet each of them slowly.


    When Haru returned, he didn''t expect Utaha, Sora, and Megumi to be earlier than him returning to the house, but that wasn''t the point since he could also see Sawamura Eriri drawing an erotic illustration on the table.


    "¡­"


    Haru was too speechless to say anything, but he sighed since Sawamura Eriri really wasted her cute face since this girl was wearing a worn-out jersey.


    ''If she''s wearing a t-shirt and shorts, then how wonderful it is¡­''


    But then he quickly erased the dirty thought on his mind.


    "Haru, wee back."


    Megumi weed Haru very gently.


    "I am back," Haru said and patted Megumi''s head. He felt that it was great to have Megumi since it had his heart purified for some reason.


    "Wee back!" 2x


    Sora and Utaha said at the same time, but from the way they greeted him, he could tell that they wanted to be punished.


    Haru sighed and wondered why he had a lot of masochist girlfriends.


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m a bit sadistic?''


    Haru thought that might be possible, but then he noticed Sawamura Eriri who looked at him with a wary expression.


    "What''s wrong, Sawamura? Why do I feel that you are scared of me?" Haru asked.


    Utaha snorted and said, "With your aerodynamicist chest, you don''t need to worry since he won''t have an interest in you."


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!"


    Sawamura Eriri''s rage gauge became at max in an instant and she couldn''t wait to eat Utaha entirely.


    "What?"


    Utaha didn''t feel scared and even provoked Sawamura Eriri by raising her huge chest in front dauntingly.


    "Ugh!"


    Sawamura Eriri felt critical damage hit her own body!


    Eriri held her chest and looked at Utaha unwillingly then she snorted and said, "Your chest might be big, but in the future, it is going to be saggy!"


    "Is that so? Then I guess an aerodynamicist chest should have its own benefit." Utaha nodded, then smiled toward Eriri. "I learned a lot, thank you, Sawamura-san."


    Eriri clenched her hand and really wanted to beat up this hateful girl!


    "Cough! Cough! You can fightter, but first, we need to discuss our game!" Sora stopped both of them from fighting with each other. From their conversation, she didn''t feel offended by Utaha''s words since her chest had grown slightly and unlike Eriri''s aerodynamicist chest, there was a bump on her chest.


    However, she wouldn''t utter it in her mouth, or rather this method was impossible to do unless Eriri decided to be Haru''s girlfriend.


    "We''re going to sell our game in August, and there are at least two months of time, but before that, we need to promote it so this game doesn''t sell that badly," Sora said. The more she worked, the more she realized, making a game wasn''t easy and her head had always been thinking forward, thinking about how to make this game sell well during the event which made her feel a bit scared since she didn''t want to see his disappointed expression.


    Sora was quite selfish after all when she had asked him to create a game n for her. If the game didn''t sell well, then¡­


    ''No! The game''s going to sell really well!''


    Haru looked at Sora and didn''t say anything. He might have pampered her a lot and thought that he should let her grow up. It felt a bit lonely, but well, he might as well have taught her the new techniques that he had learned from the Penguin Empire.


    The Penguins might not be mating to reproduce themselves, however, they did deep research, regarding mating knowledge.


    Haru really learned a lot from them since each of their techniques was quite unique, even though their knowledge was only in theory and had never been verified by someone, however, it was worth being tried.


    "If it is promoted then the names of Utaha, Haru, and Eriri can already attract a lot of people, right?" Megumi said calmly.


    "That''s true, but I want more than that." Sora pondered and said, "Utaha, Haru, and Eriri have a lot of fans, but I want to attract more people and I feel that there is something more that we can do to attract people to buy our game."


    "What is it?" Utaha looked at Sora curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ the special thing about our game is the plot and ending," Sora said.


    Everyone nodded since the plot of "School Days" was very fun. The users of this game could gather as many heroines as they wanted without worry. However, at the same time, once they chose a wrong choice, they would enter a bad ending where they would be stabbed to death, watched their loved onemit suicide, etc.


    "Yes, this game is a heartwarming love story," Haru suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    ''Heartwarming love story¡­''


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru''s words.


    "School Days" might be a game about romance, but it was never a heartwarming love story!


    "Wait, that''s right! This is a heartwarming love story!" Sora suddenly shouted.


    "Huh?"


    The girls were dumbfounded when they heard Sora''s voice.


    Haru smiled but didn''t say anything since he could tell that Sora had found the answer that she had sought to promote this game further.


    "What do you mean?" Eriri asked.


    "There are two months before we release this game so before we can send two or three trailers about our game, but during the trailer, we should only promote the heartwarming story between the protagonist and the heroines," Sora exined.


    "Then what about that ending?" Utaha mentioned where the main character was stabbed to death by the heroine.


    Sora smiled mischievously and said, "We can keep that a secret and surprise the users when they y the game."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in silence, but then Utaha and Eririughed, even Megumi chuckled when they heard Sora''s n.


    "That''s interesting!" Utaha smiled brightly.


    "I agree with this n!" Eriri nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s a good idea," Megumi said with a smile.


    "Yes, we should teach those boys not to mess around with us!" Utaha shouted then nced at someone before saying, "If someone dares to y with the hearts of girls, then we should stab them to death!"


    "YEAH!!!" 3X


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth wide and he didn''t expect the situation would turn into this serious. He touched his forehead and wondered whether he had let out the beast from the cage. Watching a group of crazy girls in front of him, he didn''t realize that a cold sweat dripped from his back at that moment.


    The girls seemed to be excited when they thought about the future, especially when they thought about those harem lovers being stabbed to death by the heroines in the game!


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything, sitting quietly, and wondering whether he should prepare a dinner for all of them, but he felt fear, wondering whether he had opened the pandora box at this moment.

 Chapter 1268 For You

    <h4>Chapter 1268 For You</h4>


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were full of excitement, but their night was also full of excitement.


    When the three of them woke up, they had this satisfied expression on their faces and somehow their faces were full of lush with a tint of blush. From their expression, everyone could tell that their boyfriend had irrigated them well.


    However, in the dining room, there was one more person who ate breakfast together with them for the past few days.


    Sumire Muroto.


    Haru had brought Sumire to his world and frankly enough, it seemed she was veryfortable with this world and he could see that she was eating her food happily.


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi thought that Sumire was Haru''s new woman, but it seemed that wasn''t the case since they could tell that their rtionship was simr to a friend rather than a lover.


    "Right, you''re going to bring your girlfriend to the hospital today?" Sumire asked.


    "Yeah, I will bring her to youter."


    Haru had decided to bring Sakura to meet Sumire today. Of course, it didn''t mean the operation would start right away since Sakura wanted to hide her illness so the operation would probably start during the summer break since during that time, she could use her time to recover her body, and before that operation, it wouldn''t be bad to do some preparation beforehand.


    "Good, I''ll be waiting for you at the hospital," Sumire said and left after she ate all the breakfast that he had cooked.


    "You''re going early?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, but let me ask you whether your foundation is ready?" Sumire asked. She knew that Haru was the richest man in this world which somehow made her dumbfounded, but she didn''t feel that surprised when she remembered his identity as the governor of Japan in her world.


    Sumire then heard from him that he had set up a foundation to help unfortunate people, however, it didn''t mean he would help all poor people since his purpose to set up this foundation was to avoid a tax.


    However, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t use his money to donate.


    Haru would donate his money, but he thought that he should donate it to the people who received a disaster such as an earthquake since in this country, after all, an earthquake was simply happening in the daily life of the people in this country. He also thought to donate his money to the people who had gotten such an incurable disease too such as amyotrophicteral sclerosis.


    ''Hmm¡­ should I do an ice bucket challenge?''


    Haru felt that such a gimmick donation campaign was needed to make his reputation even better.


    "Yes, it should be ready." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to save someone in the hospital?"


    Sumire nodded and said, "There are a lot of people in the hospital who don''t have money to do the operation, can you help them? I will give you the list of people that are suitable to receive your donation."


    "I don''t mind. You can give it to meter," Haru said.


    "Good, I''ll go now, bye," Sumire said then gave Haru a kiss on his cheek before quickly leaving.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could dodge Sumire''s kiss, but why should he do that?


    Sumire was a charming woman and it would be wasteful to reject a kiss from such a beauty.


    "She really isn''t your girlfriend?" Sora asked.


    "No."


    "Then sexfriend?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but then shook his head. "No." He sighed and said, "If I have more girls then I''ll introduce them to you."


    "That''s good, I wonder who your new harem member is¡­" Utaha was wondering about Haru''s new girlfriends.


    "Well, I will bring them hereter," Haru said.


    "Oh? Is there a new member?" Sora asked curiously.


    Haru nodded and said, "There is, but they might need to prepare themselves first."


    "You have told them that you have dated a lot of girls at the same time?" Megumi asked.


    "I have, don''t worry," Haru said since he wasn''t lying this time and he had told the girls that he dated that they weren''t the only ones.


    "That''s good." Megumi nodded and said, "You shouldn''t hurt those innocent girls."


    "¡­How about you?" Haru asked.


    Megumi sighed and said, "My body and heart have been tainted by you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he quickly hugged Megumi and kissed her cheek then whispered.


    "I love you."


    Megumi blushed and also whispered, "I love you."


    Even if Megumi was tainted by Haru, but in the past, she was known as "Saint Kato" after all it wouldn''t be easy for "Devil Haru" to make her fall into an abyss.


    "Hey!" 2x


    Haru looked at Sora and Utaha and he knew that they also wanted to be kissed too.


    "Come here."


    After school, Haru picked Sakura with her mother together with his car to go to the hospital to meet Sumire.


    "Thank you very much, Kasugano-kun," Sakura''s mother said since she knew that as Sakura''s mother, she couldn''t give what her daughter wanted all along.


    Sakura was afraid that she would die, but there was nothing that she could do. However, it might be her good luck to meet him, a devil who could grant any wish in exchange for her heart and body.


    This devil was very lustful and he could put his ws on beautiful women indiscriminately, even if they were married or not since Sakura''s mother somehow blushed when she stared at her son-inw to be, probably.


    Sakura''s mother knew that it was wrong, but Haru''s charm was too big and this guy could charm any woman easily from a loli to a granny. Though, he wouldn''t touch loli and granny since he didn''t have such a fetish.


    "No problem, I have wanted Sakura to be my bride. I can''t let her die before your mother sees the face of her grandchildren," Haru said with a serious expression.


    The tense atmosphere was broken by Haru which caused Sakura and Sakura''s mother to blush at the same time since this guy didn''t even hide his desire to mate with Sakura.


    "You bastard, what the hell are you saying in front of my mother!" Sakura blushed then hit Haru''s shoulder several times, but she didn''t seem angry, or rather she seemed to be very shy and didn''t really mind the thought of mating with him.


    "¡­"


    Sakura''s mother sighed and felt jealous at the interaction of both Sakura and Haru since her husband hadn''t touched her for a long time and she could see that being young was very nice. However, rather than mentioning such a matter, there was something that she had always wanted to ask her son-inw to be.


    "Kasugano-kun, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura''s mother took a deep breath and asked, "Can this doctor really cure Sakura?"


    Sakura''s mood quickly changed. Even if she had promised him to be his harem member if she died then everything would turn useless. She felt quite scared, but then a big and reliable hand grasped her fragile hand tightly as if telling her that everything would be alright.


    "Yes."


    Haru answered without hesitation and said, "I will cure her no matter what."


    It might sound desperate in the ears of Sakura and her mother, but that didn''t really matter since Haru wanted Sakura to be alive, that''s probably what they wanted her the most.


    "Haru¡­"


    Sakura''s eyes were red, tears came out, and she really wanted to hug him at that moment.


    Haru patted Sakura''s head and said, "Calm down, once I park the carter, you can hug me as much as you want."


    Sakuraughed, then snorted. "Who wants to hug you a bastard like you?! Hmph!"


    "Really? So you want a kiss?"


    "Why is it like that?!"


    "¡­"


    Sakura''s mother sighed andmented that being young was very nice.

 Chapter 1269 Anonymous

    <h4>Chapter 1269 Anonymous</h4>


    When Haru, Sakura, and Sakura''s mother entered the hospital, they were quite low-key and he also wore his disguise, wearing sses so no one would recognize him.


    Haru had always been quite nervous when he entered Maki''s hospital, especially when he came with a different girl other than Maki. He was sure that his mother-inw and father-inw would beat him up without hesitation if this scene was known by them.


    After all Maki''s mother knew when he had entered Maki''s room at that time, he wasn''t sure whether Maki''s mother told this matter to her husband, but he needed to be careful. It didn''t mean that he was hiding his rtionship with other girls, but he wanted to give them time to prepare, slowly.


    As expected, no one realized that it was him when he entered the hospital and before long, it was their time to meet Sumire.


    Sumire had only stayed in this world for few days, but her prestige was very high, especially when she had solved various super difficult operations easily.


    Of course, the other doctors felt threatened when Sumire appeared, thinking that she would be the head of surgery since she had a rtionship with the owner of the hospital and Haru. With those two identities, no one dared to cause trouble to her and her job was quite smooth.


    Fortunately, Sumire only stayed in this hospital for a few months before she would return to her original world.


    If Sumire decided to stay in this hospital, then, without doubt, there would be no chance for them to get the position of the head of the hospital.


    From the view of patients in the hospital, the life of a doctor was quite simple and that was to cure a patient, but that wasn''t the case.


    If a doctor didn''t want to be promoted then that was all, but if they wanted to be promoted then they needed to enter the hospital''s politics, fighting each other to get the throne within the hospital.


    Maki''s hospital was quite good, but itcked a university and prestige to guide a young doctor within the hospital since it was only a private hospital. Even so, the poprity and word of mouth of this hospital were quite good and it was also the reason why there were a lot of patients.


    The doctors in this hospital might not be as good as the doctors in the famous university hospital, but they were all first-rate doctors on their own, probably.


    It was also the reason why Maki''s parents often left Maki alone during her childhood time which made her quite lonely at that time and Haru entered her life at that time.


    When he was thinking about the past and waiting for Sumire to call his girlfriend''s name, he raised his eyebrow when he saw his acquaintance.


    ''Yumeko?''


    But then his thought was broken since his waist was being pinched. "Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?"


    Sakura snorted and looked away.


    Haru sighed and caressed Sakura''s hair.


    "That girl is beautiful, right?" Being caressed, her mood was quite better, however, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "What are you talking about? Which girl?" Haru was confused.


    Sakura raised her eyebrow and asked, "Didn''t you watch that beautiful girl earlier?"


    "What do you mean? I am looking at the clock over there." Haru pointed his finger in the direction of the clock on the wall.


    Sakura nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "In this hospital, you''re the most beautiful," Haru said without changing his expression.


    "Hmph!" Sakura snorted, but her mood was better since she was twirling the end of her hair.


    "Sakura Yamauchi-san? Sakura Yamauchi-san?"


    "Yes!"


    The nurse suddenly came toward them and said, "Doctor Muroto has been waiting for you, please follow me."


    Haru, Sakura, and Sakura''s mother nodded and followed the nurse to Sumire''s office.


    When they were about to enter Sumire''s office, he saw both Hatsune Otonashi and Yuzuru Otonashi that he had met during his stay at the hospital. He was a bit surprised to see them here, but he didn''t say too much since he was wearing his disguise so the two of them didn''t notice him.


    "¡­¡­"


    That should be the case, but Hatsune Otonashi stared at Haru when she saw him about to enter Sumire''s office with a different girl other than Kirari.


    Haru smiled politely at both of them before entering the office with Sakura, her mother, and the nurse.


    When they entered, Otonashi noticed that her little sister was in silence. "What''s wrong, Hatsune?"


    "Isn''t that Haruka-nii?" Hatsune said.


    "Huh? Haru? Really?" Otonashi was a bit surprised, but then he remembered he saw himing with a different girl, however, he didn''t think too much and said, "You might mistake that person with him, you don''t need to think too much and prepare yourself for the operation."


    Sumire had told them that she knew a rich guy who wanted to donate his money and told both Otonashi and Hatsune that she could register them so Hatsune''s operation could be done as soon as possible.


    Otonashi was in shock at first, but he quickly agreed without hesitation. He was an orphan and his only family was his little sister, and as long as she was alright, he could do anything. He knew that hecked money and he had worked hard for it, however, it wasn''t enough for him to pay for Hatsune''s operation since the cost was very expensive.


    "Yes." Hatsune smiled happily when she thought that she could go to school after she had be better. She held the hand of her brother and said, "Brother, you should go to the school. You don''t need to pay my hospital bill after all since someone has donated to us. You should know that you need to go to school if you want to have a better future."


    "¡­"


    Otonashi was silent. He had gotten a schrship after all, however, because he was busy with his part-time job to take care of his little sister, he didn''t have time to go to school, but at the same time, he also knew the importance of the school.


    Otonashi wasing from a pauper family after all and unless he could get into a good university, there wouldn''t be a future besides working part-time on the construction site, restaurant, or convenience store. He wanted to give a good life to his little sister and to do that, he needed to go to school.


    Otonashi nodded and said, "Yes, I will."


    Hatsune smiled brightly and said, "It''s good!" She then thought of something and asked, "Onii-chan, who do you think is this rich guy who has donated his money to help us?"


    Otonashi thought for a while and wondered why his face appeared on his mind. "I''m not sure, but we have to be thankful to him when we have a chance to meet him."


    "Yes!"


    Hatsune nodded and asked, "Onii-chan, can you get Haruka-nii toe here?"


    "¡­"


    Otonashi looked at his little sister and wondered whether he could invite Haru to meet his little sister. Caressing the head of his little sister, he said, "He might be busy, but I will try."


    Hatsune nodded and didn''t ask much since she knew that she couldn''t be selfish in this situation and as long as she was alive, it wouldn''t be toote to meet him.


    Then along when they were about to return to Hatsune''s ward, both brother and sister were wondering who was the person who had donated money to cure Hatsune.

 Chapter 1270 The Path of Harem Protagonist 1

    <h4>Chapter 1270 The Path of Harem Protagonist 1</h4>


    After they entered Sumire''s office, they were greeted by Sumire.


    "Hello." Sumire smiled professionally and said, "This is your girlfriend, Haru?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Sumire looked at Sakura. Unlike his other girlfriends, Sakura might be beautiful, but she wasn''t that beautiful. She was standard beauty and couldn''t be called an exquisite beauty, but Sumire didn''t think too much.


    Sakura and Sakura''s mother didn''t think too much when they heard the conversation between Haru and Sumire since he had told them that he knew the doctor, however, they didn''t expect the doctor to be a beautiful woman.


    "Hello, my name is Sumire Muroto. I will be your doctor and take care of you until you''re healthy," Sumire said.


    Sakura was a bit nervous and said, "Pl - Please take care of me, Doctor." Her hand held Haru''s hand and didn''t let him go.


    "I need to know your condition better, can we start checking your condition first?" Sumire said.


    Haru didn''t follow Sumire, Sakura, and Sakura''s mother and waited outside. It didn''t mean that he couldn''t follow them, but Sakura had told him to wait outside.


    Haru had a feeling that this girl was afraid to let him know the result of the check-up that was performed by Sumire.


    Sakura knew that Haru wanted her to be alive, but she was afraid to disappoint him when he knew that her condition couldn''t be cured so she didn''t want him to stay with her and told him to wait outside. She loved him after all and she didn''t want him to feel sad, and at the same time, she didn''t want to lose him since she was afraid that he would give up on her when he knew her condition couldn''t be changed.


    It was the reason why Sakura told him not to follow her, of course, he who was known as a harem protagonist, also understood her reason easily even though she didn''t say anything, and he could guess it easily, but then he was wondering what he should do while waiting for her.


    When Haru was in deep thought, his smartphone suddenly vibrated.


    Haru muted his smartphone since he was in the hospital and it was also the reason why the song of "Start;Dash!" couldn''t be heard when his smartphone rang. He looked at the person who called her and felt a bit surprised. He quickly connected to the call and asked, "Eli, what''s wrong?"


    Eli, who was in her room, had heart throbbed since she didn''t expect him to answer her call so quickly.


    "Haru, are you busy right now?"


    "No."


    Haru smiled and leaned right on his seat while smiling. "I was just thinking that I wanted to hear your voice now." He realized that he was really a man who was thinking of using his lower body which made him sigh at how scumbag he was since he could seduce Eli when he was waiting for Sakura''s check-up.


    Eli, who was nervous at first, smiled brightly when she heard these words from him. Sheid on her bed and wanted to roll around, but then she hummed and said, "Is that so? Why haven''t I heard from you for two days?"


    "Sorry for not saying anything for the past two days, I have been quite busy, but tomorrow, I should be able to join the morning exercise with everyone," Haru said.


    "That''s good." Eli''s mood was very good at this moment when she heard that he was going to join the morning exercise.


    "So did you miss me?" Haru asked directly.


    "I - I don''t miss you!"


    Eli blushed and the temperature on her body increased since this guy was teasing her.


    "I see¡­ but I miss you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli was silent for a while. She was very shy, but she couldn''t help but say, "¡­I miss you too."


    It would be lying if he said that he didn''t have an attraction toward Eli, however, he was wondering how was her reaction after knowing that he had dated a lot of girls, especially when he also dated her best friend, Nozomi.


    "Right, congrattions. Your movie is a great sess, right?" Eli said.


    "Thank you, but the rank of Muse has also increased dramatically, right? If I''m not wrong, it should be around the top 20," Haru said.


    After the PV of Muse was uploaded, the poprity of Muse increased dramatically, especially when there were nine beautiful girls in this group.


    Eli hummed and said, "So you still remember us?"


    "Of course, I am your producer after all. Next time, we should do a concert and create another PV to increase your ranking even more and stabilize your position among fans then after that you can enter the preliminary stage of Love Live and win the Love Live," Haru said.


    Eli smiled and knew that she could believe in him. "Thank you." It was because he wanted to help her at first, but she didn''t for him to help her this much which made her happy, and couldn''t help but think whether he liked her which made her excited.


    "No problem."


    Haru pondered and asked, "Is that all?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ isn''t there another reason for you to call me?" Haru asked.


    Eli, who wasfortableying on her bed, suddenly became nervous again, then looked at the theme park tickets which had been given by her father before.


    "Eli?"


    "H - Haru!"


    "Yes?"


    "Do you want to go out with me?"


    "Is that a confession?"


    (The way to pronounce "go out with me" in japan is simr to confession which is the reason why Haru misunderstands Eli''s words).


    Eli blushed and hurriedly said, "That''s not it!"


    "Then?"


    Eli took a deep breath to calm herself. She knew that this guy was teasing her again, but then she calmly said, "I have two tickets for a theme park. It''ll be wasteful to let it expire, so I want you to apany me."


    "I see¡­ Just apanion? Nothing else?"


    "Haru, don''t tease me!"


    Eli felt that her body was very hot, her face was red, and it was very hard to calm down, especially when this guy had always teased her.


    Haru had changed his position and stood up while looking outside the window.


    "When?"


    "Next Saturday."


    "Good, let''s go." Haru agreed and asked, "Do you want me to pick you up?"


    "Wait, let''s meet up somewhere before you pick me up," Eli quickly said since she had a feeling her date might be disturbed by her little sister.


    "Is that so? Then tell me when to meetter so I''ll pick you up," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ see you next Sunday," Eli said with a very cheerful voice at this moment, clearly showing her excitement.


    "See you next Sunday," Haru said and ended the call, however, suddenly someone covered both of his eyes.


    "Try to guess who I am?"

 Chapter 1271 The Path of Harem Protagonist 2

    <h4>Chapter 1271 The Path of Harem Protagonist 2</h4>


    When Haru ended his call with Eli, his eyes were covered by smooth and delicate hands. He could smell a whiff of a delicate fragrant smell that was simr to some flowers. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he could tell this girl was.


    Haru had taken off his disguise when he entered Sumire''s office so it wasn''t that surprising for this girl to recognize him.


    "Hmm¡­ is it Lisa?"


    "No." The girl pouted and said, "You must know me, right?"


    "Then, is it Marika?"


    "Wrong."


    "Nadeshiko?"


    "¡­"


    The girl was speechless and asked, "Haru¡­ just how many girlfriends are there?"


    Haru grasped the hands which covered his eyes and said, "Yumeko, why are you here?" He turned his head and saw Jabami Yumeko wearing casual yet feminine clothes, staring at him while pouting.


    "You''ve realized that it is me, but you''ve been teasing me, right?" Yumekoined, but then she also realized that this guy didn''t answer her question from before.


    Haru only smiled and didn''t say much, but then he also realized that this girl was dodging his question. He was wondering whether Yumeko was sick since she came to this hospital.


    ''Or is one of her family being hospitalized in this hospital?''


    Haru wasn''t sure, but since Yumeko didn''t answer him then he wouldn''t ask that question again.


    "So what are you doing here?" Yumeko asked curiously since she didn''t expect to meet him here. She felt very happy, but at the same time, she was quite wary.


    "I am bringing my girlfriend here," Haru said. He didn''t lie after all since he brought Sakura to this hospital, but he didn''t tell Yumeko about the details, however, her reaction was bigger than he had thought.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve made one of your girlfriends pregnant? Who is it? Is it Sora? Megumi? Or Utaha-senpai? Or is it Sawamura-san" Yumeko asked quickly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ouch!"


    Yumeko caressed her head since her head was being chopped by Haru, but then she stuck her tongue cutely while looking at him.


    Haru twitched his lips since this girl teased him that his girlfriend was pregnant with his baby, but when he thought about it calmly, he felt that it was quite amon thing, especially when Yumeko knew what he did at home, probably.


    "For your information, Sawamura isn''t my girlfriend," Haru said.


    "Is that so?" Yumeko smiled and asked, "So your girlfriend isn''t pregnant?"


    "¡­"


    "No."


    Haru shook his head and asked, "So how about you? What are you doing here?" It would be impossible to ask him if he wasn''t curious what this girl was doing, and even if he knew that it was a bit rude, he decided to ask away.


    "I am visiting a family," Yumeko said with a gentle smile.


    "Is that so?"


    "¡­"


    Then their conversation turned stagnant since both of them didn''t really want to talk about the details of what they were doing in the hospital, but then he realized something.


    "Wait! How did you know that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha are my girlfriends?" Haru quickly asked. He didn''t think that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were the type of girls that would bber their rtionships to the world which made him a bit suspicious how this girl knew about his rtionship with three girls. Then there was also a matter of Sawamura which made him confused, wondering whether Yumeko was Sawamura''s friend.


    Yumeko chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t have the ability to spy on you."


    "Then?"


    "I am also a member of the Tabletop Gaming Club." Yumeko put her finger on her lips and said, "For your rtionship with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha-senpai¡­ It is based on my instinct."


    "Instinct?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes! It is a woman''s instinct." Yumeko put her finger that she used to touch her lips on Haru''s lips and said, "You''re so charming and I guess, it should be normal for you to have one or two girls, but I guess, you have exceeded my expectation."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m not happy that you have that kind of expectation on me," Haru said as he moved Yumeko''s finger away from his lips.


    "But it is surprising for you to join that club."


    "Is it so surprising?" Yumeko asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, I feel that you''re more suitable to enter a gambling club or something," Haru said.


    Yumeko sighed and said, "If there''s such a club then I won''t hesitate to join it. Unfortunately, there''s none."


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Maybe, you should transfer to my school."


    "Oh?" Yumeko''s eyes brightened and asked, "Your school is Hyakko, right?"


    "You know?" Haru asked.


    Yumeko nodded and said, "Yes. But well¡­ I might not transfer to that school for now¡­"


    "Then in the future?"


    "Probably." Yumeko smiled and said, "If I really transfer to that school, then I hope that you can take care of me, Haru-senpai~~"


    "¡­"


    Haru shuddered and would be lying if he wasn''t excited when he had such a cute junior. He patted Yumeko''s head and said, "But be careful, if you''re swallowed, then no one is going to help you."


    "You''re not going to help me?" Yumeko asked with a smile.


    "Unless you''re my girlfriend, then I won''t do it, but let me remind you that it doesn''t mean I want you to be my girlfriend," Haru said.


    Yumeko chuckled and said, "Senpai, you''re tsundere!"


    "¡­"


    "But then again¡­ if you win a gamble against me, then I don''t mind bing your harem member," Yumeko said and moved closer, pressing her chest against him.


    Haru raised his hands and said, "No. I don''t have such an interest."


    "Why? Do you think that I''m not beautiful enough?" Yumeko asked, looking at him curiously.


    "Even if your gambling invitation is very tempting and you''re a very beautiful girl with big breasts, smooth hair, curvaceous body, I don''t like a rtionship where that is forced and I don''t love you. If we reallye together because I win the gamble, then I might only use your body all the time without caring about your heart." Haru looked at Yumeko and asked, "Are you alright with that?"


    However, he didn''t expect her reaction would be¡­


    "Why not?!"


    Yumeko''s eyes brightened and turned red. Her expression crazed, her breathing was erratic because of excitement, and she moved her body even closer to him.


    "You love women and I like that honesty! You want my body and I want the pleasure from gambling! Then why don''t we do it now? That kind of gamble when I be your sex-ve if I lose then the gamble when you''ll lose something when you lose this gamble!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru might have underestimated Yumko''s addiction to gambling and unlike Tsunade who could control herself, this girl couldn''t be controlled which made him speechless.


    "You really mean it?"


    "Yes!"


    Yumeko licked her lips, holding Haru''s chest, and rubbing her own thighs. She breathed heavily on Haru''s ear and wanted to bite it, but she endured and spoke in a very sultry way.


    "You want my body, right? I have given you that chance so will you gamble with me?"


    Haru sighed and thought that this girl really had something wrong with her head. He patted Yumeko''s head and said, "Let''s talk about this matterter."


    "Huh? Why?" Yumeko was veryfortable when she was patted, but then looked at Haru in confusion when she heard his words.


    "My girlfriend is about to leave that room," Haru said and pointed his finger at the door behind them.


    "Ouch!" Yumeko then smiled and said, "Then, let''s talk about this matter again when we meet again."


    When Yumeko walked away, Haru couldn''t help but ask, "Yumeko."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Yumeko looked at Haru curiously.


    "If I lose, what do you want to do with me?" Haru asked.


    Yumeko chuckled and said, "It''s a secret." She then walked away while skipping happily on the hospital passage.


    "¡­"


    When Haru was thinking, the door of the room was opened then Sakura came out, rushing toward him.


    "Haru!"


    Haru, who was being hugged, could see the happiness on his girlfriend''s face. "How is it?"


    Sakura smiled brightly and kissed him without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised, but then their lips parted and Sakura hugged him tightly.


    After a moment of pause, Sakura said, "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    Haru patted Sakura''s head and sighed in relief since Sakura''s matter had ended and she would have her operation in the summer, and before then, she needed toe to the hospital once a week to strengthen her body before the operation.


    Looking at Sakura who was smiling, Haru knew that he had walked to the path where he couldn''t return and that was the path of the Harem Protagonist.

 Chapter 1272 Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1272 Night Talk</h4>


    Sitting on thefortable bed, Haru was staring at the red-haired girl who was studying right beside him.


    "I have decided to visit you, but you''re studying?"


    After he had sent both Sakura and her mother back, Haru went directly to Maki''s house since he could tell that this girl was quite troubled by something.


    However, he could onlye to visit her at this moment since he was quite busy.


    Haru stood up then hugged Maki in her arms, pulling her into the bed.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Haru-chan!"


    "Don''t call me, Haru-chan!"


    Haru didn''t like it when someone called him "Haru-chan" since it felt strange.


    "Look at me."


    Maki then looked at Haru.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me if you have something in mind?" Haru asked.


    Maki looked away for a bit and said, "Haru, we''re dating, right?"


    "Of course, you''re my girlfriend. If it''s not because of age, I might marry you right away," Haru said.


    Maki blushed when she heard Haru''s words.


    Looking at how cute his girlfriend was, Haru quickly stole her lips.


    "!!!"


    Maki was startled, but then quickly enjoyed this chaste kiss. However, it seemed that she underestimated this lewd beast since the chaste kiss slowly transformed into a very lewd kiss which made the temperature on her body gradually rise!


    "Feel better?"


    After parting their lips, Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Maki shyly nodded.


    After both of them confirmed their rtionship, Maki was still tsundere, however, her "dere" side was often shown, and her "tsun" side was quite rare to be shown.


    "So what is it? Do you have something that you want to ask?" Haru asked, looking curiously at Maki.


    "Do you want to date all the members of Muse?" Maki asked with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless by this question before he coughed several times. "Cough! Cough!" This question really threw him off since he didn''t expect such a question from her.


    "Here''s the water."


    Maki quickly gave a ss of water to Haru since she felt a bit worried when he coughed several times.


    Haru drank the water then quickly became calm. He looked at Maki and said, "No."


    "No?" Maki raised her eyebrow.


    "I mean, I only date you and Nozomi after all," Haru said.


    "Oh¡­" Maki nodded and asked, "Do you have a n to date everyone?"


    "No."


    "So who are you nning to date?" Maki asked.


    "Maki-chan, are you angry?" Haru asked.


    "No." Shaking her head, Maki said, "I know you very well and it is impossible to stop you so what I can do is to ept it as it is."


    "Do you feel angry?" Haru asked once again.


    Maki bit her lower lip and asked, "If I am angry, will you break up everyone for me?"


    "No."


    Shaking his head, Haru answered without hesitation. He loved his childhood friend, but it didn''t mean he would break up with everyone for her.


    "Then if I want to break up, will you ept it?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because I love you." Haru caressed Maki''s hair and said, "I know that I am very selfish, but you''re mine."


    "I''m not a thing!"


    "In exchange, you can have me too."


    "But I don''t want to share you with anyone!" Maki said in frustration.


    After the end of MV recording, Maki and Nozomi talked to each other.


    Nozomi talked about her n to make Haru date everyone on Muse, however, Maki didn''t really ept such a n since she felt her Haru-chan to be only for her, even if she knew it was impossible.


    "I am sorry."


    Haru could only utter those words while hugging Maki in his arms.


    Maki knew that she had prepared herself to ept this rtionship, but when Nozomi suddenly talked with her at that time, she was shaken since she was afraid of being forgotten by him.


    However, Maki knew that she was worried for nothing and she knew even if this guy had turned into a lewd beast.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Will we also do that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ sex."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Of course." He wasn''t a hypocrite and of course, he was interested in Maki''s body.


    Maki was his childhood friend and watching her grow up into a beautiful youngdy, he had this responsibility to see whether her body really had grown up.


    Maki blushed and said, "Pervert." Then she realized something and said, "Don''t tell me your intention to marry me at that time is so you can eat my body?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "It is one of the reasons."


    "I know it!" Maki pouted and said, "Haru-chan has turned into a pervert!" She turned her body and felt that her boyfriend was too much.


    "Maki-chan, you me me? It is obviously your fault," Haru said.


    "What? What do you mean?" Maki was startled and quickly asked him.


    "I mean¡­ you have grown into such a cute girl. As your boyfriend, it is torture for me to hold back," Haru whispered right into Maki''s ear.


    Maki blushed and felt very shy, but strangely enough, she was very happy since she knew her boyfriend was attracted to her.


    Then Maki remembered that Nozomi had been eaten by Haru, but she needed to confirm it.


    "Have you done that with Nozomi?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Maki who looked at him with a strange expression.


    "I thought that you''d be lying," Maki said with a speechless expression.


    "Do you want me to lie?" Haru asked.


    Maki looked at Haru for a while and said, "If you lie then what happens?"


    "Then it''s going to be like this¡­" Haru coughed, then quickly showed his acting skills. He held Maki''s hand and said, "Maki-chan, I know this is my first time, but I will do my best."


    "¡­"


    Maki was stunned, but then sheughed very hard. Sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt.


    "Shhh!!!"


    Haru quickly covered Maki''s mouth and said, "Don''tugh so hard. What if your parents know that I am here?" He entered Maki''s home quietly without anyone noticing and of course, he didn''t want anyone to know, especially her parents. He was sure that if he was caught then without doubt both of them would be forced to marry to each other without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t mind, but it felt strange when he did something that was being forced by someone. He also felt annoyed when Maki wasughing so hard.


    "Was my acting so funny?"


    "Of course!"


    Maki felt her stomach was quite painful since she wasughing so hard. She snorted and said, "You''re a lewd beast! How can you act like you''re a virgin!"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips then hugged Maki in his arms. "Then this lewd beast is going to eat you now!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    Makiughed and pretended to try to run away.


    Both of them yed for a while before they stopped.


    There was sweat on Maki''s forehead and her lips seemed luscious at that moment.


    "I love you, Haru-chan."


    "¡­I won''t let you go this time¡­" Haru stared at Maki and said, "I love you, Maki."


    Maki smiled sweetly then stole his lips without hesitation. She knew that she really loved this scumbag. She loved him so much that she said, "If you really decide to date everyone at Muse then tell me."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1273 Bored?

    <h4>Chapter 1273 Bored?</h4>


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Nozomi, who was studying in her room, raised her eyebrow, then stood up to check who had knocked on the door of her apartment. She didn''t immediately open the door, but peeked through the peephole on her door. Her eyes brightened when she saw who had knocked on her door.


    However, Nozomi didn''t immediately open the door and quickly asked, "What are you doing herete at night?"


    "Can Ie?"


    "Answer me first!"


    "Why are you asking me like a wife who asks her husband what he has been doing since he came homete?" Haruined.


    "Oh? You''re my husband now?"


    "Nozomi, I miss you."


    "Hmph! I wonder how many girls you''ve deceived by those words!"


    However, Nozomi opened the door of her apartment, then hands quickly entered her apartment and hugged her huggable body. She didn''t have a chance to talk since her mouth was being kissed by this man.


    Nozomi was surprised, but then she hugged his neck tightly, and didn''t let him go.


    The man closed the door with his feet and the door was automatically locked. He then brought Nozomi to her room without parting their lips.


    Nozomi parted her lips and the temperature on her body rose. She felt quite hot because of this man and somehow wanted to do that.


    "You''reing home sote, what''s wrong?"


    "As I have said before, I miss you," Haru said.


    Nozomi nodded and knew that this guy didn''t lie since that''s how he was.


    Haru sat down and asked, "You''re studying?" He could see books on the small table within her room.


    Nozomi satfortably on Haru''sp and said, "Of course, I am in my 3rd year after all."


    "Even if you don''t study, I can raise you without a problem," Haru said and patted Nozomi''s head.


    "¡­"


    Nozomi was speechless, but what this guy said was the truth since even if she didn''t go to the university she wouldn''t need to worry since she was with the richest man in the world but¡­


    "No, I will go enter university together with Eli." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "You don''t want me to go to university?"


    "If you want to go then you can, you''re my woman, but that doesn''t mean I will stop you from doing something that you want to do," Haru said.


    Nozomi smiled and hugged him since she felt very happy with those words.


    "Have you thought about your future?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I will study literature then I will continue to learn Shinto to be a priest," Nozomi said. Unlike in the past, a woman could also be a priest in Shinto.


    "Oh? You want to take care of my shrine?" Haru asked.


    "Is that alright?" Nozomi asked. She had seen how her parents needed to work so hard and moved from ce to ce. She didn''t want to do such a job and in the future, if she had children she also didn''t want to leave her children for work.


    Nozomi also had a lot of thoughts about her future and when she thought about him, she was wondering what she could do to help him. She knew that it was impossible for her to help him with his business. She was only in high school and she didn''t have enough ability to help him.


    In the past, Nozomi also had asked what kind of industries that he owned. She marveled, of course, but there was one industry that was neglected and that was his shrine.


    Nozomi loved cult-rted things after all and she wasfortable working at his shrine. She felt that it was better to take care of his shrine.


    "That''s good. I support your decision," Haru said.


    "But this is also very bad," Nozomi said with a sigh.


    "What''s so bad?" Haru asked.


    "If you''re bored with me in the future then it''ll be very awkward for me to work on your shrine," Nozomi said and felt a bit down after she uttered those words, but then her body was pushed on the bed which made her blush.


    "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    Even if her skin was as thick as her boobs, she was embarrassed when she was suddenly being pushed on the bed then she was hugged, but not only that! She saw him put his head between her breasts then shake his head there as if trying to mark that she was owned by him.


    Nozomi could onlyugh and caressed Haru''s head.


    Haru raised his head and said, "Listen, your body is so sexy that I won''t be bored in my entire life."


    Nozomi pouted and said, "So you only want my body?" She pretended to cry and sobbed. "This is why men are all beasts!"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips, but then he said, "Yes, all men are beasts and you shouldn''t trust them! You have let me enter your room and you should know what I will do to you after this."


    "¡­"


    Nozomi thought that Haru didn''t follow the script since she thought that he would be embarrassed, but it seemed that wasn''t the case and his skin was as thick as her boobs, however, she loved it.


    "Wh - what are you trying to do with me?"


    "Pretend all you want, but you already know what I am about to do, right?" Haru grabbed some of Nozomi''s long hair and brought it right in front of his nose to sniff it.


    This action caused Nozomi to blush since it was so wild!


    "Smell good, it seems like you''re prepared," Haru said.


    "Wh - What are you talking about! Don''t talk nonsense!" Nozomi blushed and kept acting, but then she saw him stop, which made her ask. "What''s wrong? Why stop?"


    "Nothing. I feel that if we do it at the shrine, it is going to be more exciting," Haru said.


    "Oh¡­" Nozomi blushed and hit Haru''s chest. "You pervert!"


    "It also means that I won''t be bored of you no matter how old you are¡­" Haru grasped Nozomi''s hands and said, "I love you, Nozomi."


    Nozomi bit her lips and felt tears stream down from her eyes since it might be her first time hearing those words from him. She loved him, but she knew that his feeling for her wasn''t that strong and he only loved her body, however, she was alright with it, but after hearing those words from him, she felt that her heart almost burst at that moment.


    "Don''t cry," Haru said while wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "I love you too, Haru."


    Nozomi hugged him tightly.


    Both of them hugged each other for a long time on the top of the bed without saying anything, but they feltplete at that moment.


    Then this silence was broken by Haru.


    "Do you have a shrine maiden outfit in your apartment?"


    Nozomi blushed and said, "Yes."


    It seemed that Nozomi really didn''t need to worry that this lewd beast was going to be bored with her body in the future.

 Chapter 1274 Great Way to Spend Your Morning

    <h4>Chapter 1274 Great Way to Spend Your Morning</h4>


    In the early morning, the members of Muse did a morning exercise together at the Kanda shrine.


    Unlike before, at this moment, Haru also joined them, exercising together.


    Last night, he stayed at Nozomi''s apartment and both of them were sleeping together. When they woke up in the early morning, they quickly prepared and went to the shrine together to join Muse''s morning exercise.


    Nozomi was quite sleepy, and her movement showedziness.


    "Nozomi, what''s wrong?" Eli asked. Unlike Nozomi, her movement was very cheerful, especially when she had made an appointment with Haru to go on a date next Sunday.


    "Nothing. I am a bit sleepy from studying, right?" Nozomi said while ncing at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and ignored Nozomi''s nce. Even if he also joined them in morning exercise, he did his own exercise routine.


    Everyone from Muse couldn''t help but watch Haru do his exercise since it was so brutal. They could see him doing push-up several times without breaking his breath, calmly.


    Honoka, who was only watching Haru doing a workout, even felt tired. Even though she didn''t do anything.


    Maki looked at Haru and asked, "If I sit on the top of your back, can you do your push-ups?"


    "It''s possible," Haru said.


    "Really?" Maki asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll try."


    Maki didn''t hesitate and slowly sat on Haru''s back.


    "!!!!"


    This action caused a wave of surprise on everyone, thinking that the rtionship between Haru and Maki became much closer!


    However, then they saw Haru who kept doing push-ups without trouble even if Maki was sitting on the top of his back.


    Haru could feel Maki''s supple butts on his back and somehow made him feel quite excited.


    "I will sit on your back too!" Nozomi said and sat on Haru''s back.


    Haru wanted to remind Nozomi that she had sat on his lower bodyst night, but in the end, he shut his mouth since it was impossible to say so.


    Then everyone saw Maki and Nozomi who sat on Haru''s back together, but he could still do his push-ups without trouble.


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi who wanted to say that Maki and Nozomi were shameless, felt those words struck her mouth since Haru''s strength was just amazing.


    "I will sit down too!" Honoka said.


    "Rin too, nyaa!" Rin said.


    "Wait! Wait!" Hanayo and Umi wanted to stop both Rin and Honoka, but it was toote.


    Haru was very tall and his height was around 185 cm. His back was quite wide, but to let four girls sit on his back at the same time was something hard to do since there wasn''t enough space. It should be the case, but Maki, Nozomi, Rin, and Honoka could sit on his back without trouble with ease which made him speechless.


    There were four girls on the top of his back, and when they thought that he was going to give up, they needed to be disappointed since this guy had superhuman strength and could do push-ups without trouble with four girls on the top of his back.


    "¡­¡­"


    "This is¡­?!" Nico was amazed. She looked at his muscr body and gulped.


    If Haru''s body was simr to a bodybuilder that was full of muscle, then they wouldn''t be surprised, but Haru''s body was quite lean and his muscle wasn''t bloated.


    If someone saw his body, then they would think that his body was simr to a piece of art or a God of War since his muscles were just too amazing.


    Eli looked at Haru and asked, "Can you add more people?"


    "Even if all of you stand on the top of my back, I can do my push-ups without trouble," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Good!"


    "I will sit on your back too!"


    "Let''s see whether you can lift your body with all of us on the top of your back!"


    "I - I''ll do it too!"


    Then the rest of the girls also tried to sit on Haru''s back, but even if Haru''s back was wide, it was impossible to amodate nine girls at the same time and the nine girls were troubled by their position then fell down at the same time.


    "Kyaaaa!!!" 9x


    All the members of Muse fell from Haru''s back to the ground, however, they noticed that Haru''s form didn''t break and he was still stable in his position.


    Haru had enough and stood up. "Enough of ying, let''s continue the exercise before all of you go to school."


    "¡­Yes¡­" 9x


    All of them said at the same time, but then all of them gulped when they saw him using his shirt to wipe the sweat on his forehead and because of this action, they could see his shapely abs which made them realize that this guy was really attractive!


    Not only guys who would nce at beautiful women, but women also nced at a guy who was handsome and had a nice body!


    Sometimes they even imagined how it felt being hugged by him at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing!" 9x


    Then the nine of them continued their exercise together before it ended since they needed to go to school.


    Haru was their producer and they could use the facilities inside the shrine to wash their bodies after their morning exercise.


    All the members of Muse went to the shower inside the shrine together to wash all the sweat on their bodies.


    Haru wanted to join them, but he knew that it was impossible unless the one who was inside the shower room was either Maki or Nozomi.


    Haru had told Kirari that he wouldn''t go to the school since there was some business that he needed to do. He needed to give direction on Ayase (head of his Longinus Investment and Eli''s father) and also met Seri and Ritsu who had returned from their business.


    Haruid on the tatami floor of his shrine thinking that he really needed to have an energypany and miningpany in the future. He was wondering whether there was an ability that allowed him to detect oil, gas, and various minerals in this world.


    When he was in deep thought, suddenly he saw something white on the top of his head.


    "White?"


    "Kyaaa!"


    Then that white color suddenly dropped into his face which made him speechless.


    Haru felt something soft on his face, a slightly intoxicated smell, and a fabric feeling on his face, but that blissful feeling ended when he felt something hard on his face.


    ''Ugh¡­ the bone¡­''


    Haru could tell that the person on top of him was quite thin and instantly guessed who was the person on top of him.


    "Umi, can you move away?"


    "D - Don''t suddenly talk!"


    Umi blushed and felt her lower body felt weird when this guy suddenly talked. She quickly moved away from him and her face was red, but then she cried when she thought that her body had been touched by him. Even if it was an ident, she felt that it was hard to ept when both of them weren''t married and she wasn''t sure what she would say to her future husband when he knew that her lower body had been touched by Haru.


    "Calm down, this is an ident. You don''t need to cry so much," Haru said and quickly tried to calm Umi. He didn''t want a misunderstanding to happen in this ce. He caressed Umi''s head, then coaxed that everything would be alright and that her hymen was still intact. (He didn''t say thest words).


    Umi calmed and nodded, after being coaxed by Haru.


    Haru also sighed in relief when no one had left the shower room.


    Though, which meant, there were only both of them here in the living room.


    "Hasn''t anyonee out?" Haru asked.


    Shaking her head, Umi said, "No."


    "¡­"


    Haru could see that Umi was still bothered by that matter before. He took a deep breath and asked, "Umi, can Ie to your house?"


    "Huh?!"


    Umi was startled, and her face was red. "Wh - Why?" She was wondering whether this guy was going to take responsibility for her, but then again, she remembered that¡­


    "Your home opens a dojo, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Umi nodded and said, "My home is a dojo."


    "Well, my gym is being built so I am thinking whether I should add a dojo to my gym," Haru said.


    "So you want my dojo to open in your gym?" Umi quickly asked.


    "Is it possible?" Haru asked.


    Umi nodded and said, "It is possible, but I don''t think that this is suitable."


    "Why?"


    "Because my father teaches traditional martial arts such as kendo, kyudo, karate, aikido, etc. It''s different from popr martial arts such as MMA or boxing," Umi said. She was the daughter of a martial arts instructor and of course, she also understood what kind of people would join her dojo and a person from the gym wasn''t one of them.


    Haru only realized it now and understood that the target of the gym and dojo werepletely different.


    The reason why someone joined a gym was to slim down their body or bulk up their body so it was better to open MMA, boxing, or Muay Thai in his gym rather than a Japanese martial art since its purpose of teaching was different.


    Boxing, MMA, and Muay Thai could be used as a way to slim down, but Japanese martial arts taught discipline and it was hard to admit, but Japanese martial arts would bore the people who would join his gym.


    "But can I visit your ce? I''m curious about your home," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi stared at Haru with blush and asked, "Is your only purpose to see my dojo?"


    Haruughed and asked, "Well¡­ do you want me to take responsibility and meet your parents?"


    Umi quickly blushed and her face was as red as a boiled lobster. She didn''t dare to look at Haru since she was very embarrassed at that moment.


    "I was joking, but your reaction was very cute, Umi," Haru said.


    "C - Cute?!" Umi became incoherent and smoke appeared on her head.


    Haru quickly stopped and realized that this girl''s face was so thin that she couldn''t bear being teased by him.


    "Calm down! Calm down! Take a deep breath!"


    Umi started to take a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    However, Haru who was by her side was thinking about whether this girl was pregnant since the way she took a deep breath was simr to a woman who was pregnant.


    ''I don''t have the ability to make a woman pregnant with a touch of my hand, alright?''


    Haru twitched his lips.


    Umi calmed herself and nodded. "You can visit our dojo anytime."


    "That''s great."


    Then all the members of Muse came together since they had taken a bath.


    "Haru, we''ll go to school now!"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and looked at Umi. "How about you?"


    "Y - Yes!"


    Umi was afraid that she would get pregnant if she stayed with him all the time, though, she didn''t mind if he would take responsibility, however, he knew that it was impossible since¡­


    "Haru, what are you doing to Umi-chan?! You''re not doing something bad, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Just go to school, alright?"


    It was only in the morning, but he felt tired now.


    "Bye, Haru!" 9x


    Waving his hands at nine beautiful girls, Haru smiled and thought, "What a great morning."

 Chapter 1275 Skyscr.a.p.er and Massage

    <h4>Chapter 1275 Skyscraper and Massage</h4>


    After spending his morning with the members of Muse, Haru went to his Longinus Investment which was located on Marunouchi.


    In the past, Haru rented one of the floors within the Marunouchi Building, but then after he had be a billionaire, he bought this building directly. He needed headquarters for his business and building his own headquarters would take time so he bought the Marunouchi Building directly.


    The price wasn''t that expensive and there wasn''t that much difference between the price of his building and his airne which was in progress.


    Haru wanted to build his own headquarters, but he was a bit hesitant to do it. It wasn''t because of money or permission to build it. He had a lot of money and his family also came from a famous politician family.


    If he wanted to build his own headquarters then it would be very easy and it would also increase the economy of the country.


    However, for his first headquarters, he wanted to build a skyscraper.


    As a man, building a skyscraper was one of man''s dreams, but he knew that it was a bit hard to build a skyscraper in this country.


    Money wasn''t a problem, but nature was the problem.


    Japan was famous for its earthquakes.


    Earthquakes kept happening that everyone had gotten used to and building a skyscraper was dangerous!


    In his previous life, the tallest building in Japan was Tokyo Skytree which was around 634 m in height.


    However, Tokyo Skytree was a tower, not a skyscraper and it was mostly used for television and radio broadcast sites.


    Well, in 2010, Tokyo Skytree hadn''t been built and the tallest building in this country was Tokyo Tower.


    ording to his research, the limit of the skyscraper was around 250m, and it could withstand at least 8 magnitude earthquakes. More than that, it would be destroyed since nature wasn''t something that could be fought by humans.


    Unless Haru was able to get an ability that was able to manipte an earthquake to stop it.


    Haru then stopped thinking and it was better to think about that matterter since he felt that building his own headquarters wasn''t that necessary since he had bought this Marunouchi Building. There was a lot of business in this world that waited to be acquired by him so it was better to save his money first.


    Entering his office, there were a lot of people who bowed their heads and greeted him respectfully.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t feel that surprising since it was a custom within this country. He felt ufortable at first, but he didn''t feel anything at this moment since he had a lot of experience as a leader from Emperor, Governor, etc.


    When he walked away, there were a lot of people who looked at him in awe since it had only been a year, but his business had grown so big that he had be the richest in the entire country.


    Some men were sighing and looked at him in awe. Then a lot of women blushed, hoping that their boss would nce at them once again.


    Haru kept walking since he needed to do his business.


    "Haru!"


    Haru smiled when he saw Ritsu.


    Ritsu didn''t care too much about the eyes of people and hugged him quickly. She missed him since she often went out from time to time to take care of his business. Her body had been transformed and she was wondering when this lewd beat was going to eat her.


    "How is it? How is your body?" Haru asked.


    There were only both of them and his bodyguards around them.


    His bodyguards were GT Robots which were controlled by Ritsu so they didn''t need to worry that their conversation was being heard.


    "It''s very good! I am very happy with my body!" Ritsu said with a smile, telling him a lot of experiences that she had felt with her new body.


    They walked while talking to each other before they entered the lift to go to his office.


    Haru''s office was located on the top floor together with the location of the Longinus Investment.


    There were a lot of secrets that were kept in this ce after all and it was also the reason why he bought this building directly.


    When they entered his office, Seri was already inside, sitting while sorting the documents on the table.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether it was his imagination that this woman was even more tempting?


    Haru quickly shook his head then nced at Ritsu who was smiling while looking at him.


    "¡­"


    "Haru-sama, you''re here," Seri said with a smile. She dashed toward him and hugged him tightly, but she stopped since she realized that her action was quite rude, but¡­


    "Seri."


    Haru quickly hugged Seri since he missed this woman.


    "!!!"


    Seri was surprised and felt a bit nervous, but the smile on her face couldn''t be hidden.


    "Haru-sama?"


    "You alright? I feel that you''re a bit thin," Haru said and checked Seri''s body since he could tell that her weight decreased from thest time he had seen her and he felt worried that she was working too hard.


    "I am alright," Seri said while smiling, telling him that she was alright.


    "Haru, your office is sound-proof, so you don''t need to worry," Ritsu suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    ''I don''t need to worry about what?!''


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Do you want me to massage you? My massage skill has increased."


    "Eh?"


    Seri was startled, but then she thought when her body was being massaged by him at that time. She blushed and felt shy.


    "If you''re worried about me, he is also going to massage me," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Seri looked at Ritsu with speechless expressions.


    "I will lock the door," Ritsu said and went toward the door to lock it.


    "¡­"


    "So?"


    "Pl - Please¡­" Seri was a bit shy, but when she thought about that massage session¡­


    "Sit down, I''ll massage your shoulders first. You have two big melons on your chest after all which make your shoulders tense all the time," Haru said and pushed Seri to the sofa in his office.


    "Haru-sama!!!"


    Seri blushed and felt that this guy was really perverted.


    Haru let Seri sit down and he rolled the sleeves of his shirt.


    Ritsu also returned after she locked the door.


    "Haru-sama, what about the business?" Seri asked.


    "We can do that matterter after I have massaged your body," Haru said.


    "But¡­"


    Seri wanted to refute, but then she started to moan when he touched her body.


    "Ahnnn!! Hnnh!"


    Seri bit her lower lip and tried to hold her moan, but it was simply impossible!


    Then Haru used all of his massage knowledge from "Cookie" then after 30 minutes, Seriid on the sofa with an ecstasy on her face.


    "Haru, is it my time?" Ritsu asked and was about to take off her suit and shirt since she was afraid it would wrinkle when he massaged her body.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1276 Kasugano Consortium! 1

    <h4>Chapter 1276 Kasugano Consortium! 1</h4>


    After an hour, Seri and Ritsu slept on the sofa, resting to maximize the effect of Haru''s massage.


    If someone didn''t know what had happened, then someone would think that Seri and Ritsu had been ravaged by their boss in the past hour since a moan from their mouths was so loud.


    Fortunately, Haru''s office was sound-proof that no one could hear what had happened inside.


    Haru was standing near the window of his office while looking at the scenery of Tokyo. He didn''t expect to have reached this point.


    A year ago, he was only a popr writer who was using his face to attract a lot of fans. Of course, his work was also wonderful and it was also the reason why he could get a lot of money after his parents had passed out, but then with the appearance of "Group Chat" and Kirari.


    With the appearance of "Group Chat", Haru had turned into a superhuman who could destroy the world.


    Then with the appearance of Kirari, his goal had changed since he needed to have the same standing as Kirari''s family. His family might being from a famous politician family, butpared to Kirari''s family which was a conglomerate, his family standing was too far apart from her since in this world money controlled everything.


    In this world, money was simr to a chakra in Naruto.


    The more chakra the better it is so the more money, the better it is, right?


    In this world, there were a lot of things that could be connected with his manga such as One Piece.


    In One Piece, there were four strongest pirates which were known as "Four Emperors" and in this world, there were four strongest consortiums (Zaibatsu) in Japan which were known as Mitsui, Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, and Shinomiya.


    Haru was an emerging businessman and his role was simr to Monkey D. Luffy.


    In the story of One Piece, Luffy became the "Five Emperor" in two years'' time.


    Haru was also wondering whether he could also do the same and be one of the five strongest consortiums in the country.


    Haru had a lot of allies from Kirari and Erina.


    Kirari''s family was a conglomerate and Erina''s family was a food tycoon.


    If the three of thembined with each other then without a doubt that they would be able to match the four consortiums in this country.


    It might not be rted, but if this world was the world of One Piece then both Kirari''s family and Erina''s family were shichibukai.


    "Haru?"


    Haru turned and looked at Seri who had woken up. "Have you woken up?"


    "Yes. I feel better now."


    Seri really felt that she really felt better and felt that she had slept for eight hours. She then put the documents on the table and brought them to Haru''s table. "Let''s talk about business, our acquisition of pharmaceuticalpanies is almostplete. Chiba bank is in the process, but you don''t need to worry since your grandfather is helping you so it will bepleted soon. Then for Kikkoman, your grandfather-inw also helps you to acquire it."


    "Grandfather-inw?"


    "It''s Nakiri Senzaemon. It seems that he''s excited when he finds out that his grandson-inw is about to acquire Kikkoman," Seri said while staring at Haru. Her entire body was touched, tainted, and marked by this man and she was wondering when he was going to make his move.


    Haru ignored Seri''s gaze and nodded. "What about the rest?"


    "Your casino on Jeju Ind is easy toplete and I have seen someone take care of it. Your gym is almostplete and the French restaurant that you have invested in before is also in progress," Seri said.


    "What about Nerflix?" Haru asked. He sent his n regarding the development of Nerflix and he needed to acquire thispany as soon as possible.


    Seri nodded and said, "I have read your n and I feel that it is feasible, no, if it really develops into what you have written on your n then Nerflix is going to develop into a hundred billion-dor business."


    "That''s true." Haru nodded since Nerflix was going to be one of the hottest businesses under his hands.


    "There are around 10 billion dors in Longinus Investments and will you use all of that to hunt again?" Seri asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My money is almost gone to acquire all of those businesses and I need more."


    "Why don''t you open an investment bank? I am sure with your name, it won''t be difficult for a lot of people to be a client of your investment back," Seri said. She knew that Haru was full of ambition and she also wanted to help him.


    Haru didn''t agree right away, but said, "Can you make up a n? Let me see it first."


    "Yes!" Seri nodded. She knew that once Haru opened an investment bank, then everything would be smooth, especially for his moviepanies.


    To create a movie, it had always been an iron-d rule to not use his own money, or rather, apany must use the money of the investor since sometimes movies weren''t profitable so rather than using their own money, they used investor money to create a movie.


    However, the money of investors was very hard to get, especially after the financial crisis in 2008 and there were a lot of rich people who tightened their belts.


    Money was one thing, but after Haru opened his own investment bank, he would be able to get a lot of allies in his business.


    Seri knew that there were a lot of people who wanted their money to be managed by Haru and she also became excited since she knew that her boss would be even stronger!


    "I should be able to get at least another tens of billions of dors in the middle of June, so I think we should prepare for the next n," Haru said.


    Seri wasn''t that surprised anymore since she knew very well that Haru was a genius.


    "So what are we going to acquire next?"


    Haru looked at Seri and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Me?" Seri was a bit surprised.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "What kind ofpany should I acquire next?" He wanted to see what kind of answer Seri would give him.


    "Hmm¡­ I feel that you should buy another moviepany," Seri said. She had already thought that the future of Nerflix was bright and it was better to buy a lot of moviepanies to acquire the copyright of various movies.


    Once that happened, then the movie library movies of Nerflix would increase and the customers could watch a lot of movies without trouble.


    "Whichpany?" Haru asked.


    "MGM," Seri said without hesitation.


    Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer Studios (MGM) Inc. is an American mediapany involved primarily in the production and distribution of feature films and television programs.


    "Based on my research, there should be around 4000 movies on thatpany," Seri said.


    Seri felt that being a media tycoon was a very good choice for Haru. If possible, she also wanted to ask him to buy Paramount Pictures, and Colombia Pictures, but he knew that it would take a lot of money and it would be very hard for him to buy those twopanies.


    If possible Seri wanted to tell him to buy Warner Bros, 22st Century Fox, and Destiny (Disney), but he knew that those threepanies were very expensive and he didn''t think that Haru could buy them at that moment.


    It wouldn''t be toote to buy it after his investment bank was set up.


    In the media industry, the content was the key and as long as there was copyright then the future of Haru''s media kingdom would be very smooth.


    "I also think that you should buy EMI, but only buy the copyright of their songs and ording to my research the price should be around 2.2 billion dors," Seri said.


    EMI Records Ltd. is a British recordbel.


    It was once one of the Big Four''s recordbels and it had a lot of copyright of songs of legendary singers.


    "I agree, but let''s do thatter since there is something more important to acquire," Haru said.


    "What is it?" Seri asked. She didn''t mind that her proposal was being rejected since she knew that Haru had a better n.


    "It''s Nentendo."

 Chapter 1277 Kasugano Consortium! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1277 Kasugano Consortium! 2</h4>


    "Nentendo¡­"


    Seri pondered for a while why Haru had decided to buy thispany.


    "If I am not wrong, Nentendo has proposed several times asking you to buy a copyright to create a manga in your "Weekly Viking Shounen Magazine" into a game, right?" Ritsu suddenly joined the conversation.


    "Is it?"


    Seri was quite busy with the acquisition and managing her team. It was impossible for her to manage all thepanies which were being acquired by Haru alone and that was the reason why she had her own team that had been selected carefully by Ritsu.


    Seri looked at Haru and asked, "So you''re confident that that manga in your magazine is going to be a hit once it is made into a game?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded without hesitation. He knew that Nentendo was aiming for his Pokemon, but he didn''t let them.


    One was that he didn''tck money and another thing was that he had nned to acquire Nentendo.


    "I have heard that they''re nning to release a new game console." Seri looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have confidence in this new game console?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Huh?"


    Seri was startled and shocked when she heard that Haru didn''t have confidence in Nentendo''s new game console. "Then why did you decide to acquire thispany?"


    "I''m not confident in Nentendo''s new game console, but I''m confident in our copyright," Haru said.


    His words weren''t wrong since he owned a lot of copyrights from movies, manga, novels, music, etc.


    With those amounts of copyright, he could create various interesting games and with Nentendo as the console, he believed that he would be able to raise the value of Nentendo several times.


    Seri thought for a while, thinking about the possibility of Nentendo. Unlike in the past, her boss owned a gamepany after all and of course, she needed to learn about the game industry in this world.


    After a minute of silence, Seri asked, "But don''t you think the market of handheld games has decreased? Especially with the appearance of smartphones, you also own a smartphone game developer, right? You can develop those game copyrights into smartphone games too, right?" She felt that Nentedo was too outdated since she felt that the future would be on smartphones.


    At this moment, the number of people who owned smartphones wasn''t much, but in the future?


    Seri believed that in the future, all the people in this world would own a smartphone, and rather than Nentendo, the future of smartphone games was brighter in her opinion!


    In her mind, Nentendo was different from ystation and Xbox which was a game console that was being yed at home, Nentendo was a handheld game console and the market of handheld game consoles was quite confusing since the only handheld game console in this world was either Nentendo or PSP.


    "Yes, but the handheld game console and smartphone game are different¡­"


    Haru knew that smartphone games were profitable and so were all the people in this world, however, the handheld game console''s market''s possibility was high. He also had an idea on how to develop Nentendo in the future and the reason why he was so confident with thispany.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Seri understood the reason why Haru wanted to buy Nentendo and at the same time, she knew that without a good gamen, it was impossible to survive in the smartphone game industry, but Nentendo was different.


    If they bought a Nentendo, then they could create a new market!


    New market!


    It was something that made Seri feel that her way of thinking was wrong and knew the potential of a handheld game was bigger than she had thought since Nentendo didn''t have apetitor!


    In this world, there are two theories of the business market and that is Red Ocean and Blue Ocean.


    The Red Ocean is where every industry is today. There are defined markets, definedpetitors, and a typical way to run a business in any specific industry. On the other hand, the Blue Ocean, on the other hand, is calm and smooth, with lots of food and little or nopetition.


    Nentendo was a rare business that was located on the Blue Ocean.


    "Let''s buy Nentendo!"


    Seri felt that they needed to buy thispany as soon as possible since the stock of Nentendo was at its lowest point and its price also wasn''t that much different from Nerflix that they had bought before.


    "That''s good." Haru nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right, can you help me buy Lululemon Athletica and Under Armour?" He had a lot of sports clubs and it was too wasteful to not use those sports clubs better!


    The best way to use a sports club better was to buy a sports goodspany which made him able to promote shoes, t-shirts, etc easily.


    "If I''m not wrong, both Athletica and Under Armour should be worth around 1 billion dors each," Ritsu said.


    Seri nodded and said, "I agree. You have a lot of sports clubs and it''ll be wasteful to not utilize it better." She knew that Haru wanted to create a media kingdom which made her think about what hecked at this moment toplete his media kingdom.


    Haru looked at Seri who was thinking deeply and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Haru, what do you think of toypanies?" Seri asked. She felt that a toypany would be very good to buy since he had a lot of copyrights.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "It''s a good market, but you should know that I don''t have that much money now." Even though he knew that most children would choose a game rather than a toy, he knew that the market for toys was still huge and he also had a lot of copyright that he could use. It would be wasteful not to utilize that copyright to the fullest so he thought to buy a toypany in the future.


    "I already have a video gamepany after all and video games are better than toys, but the size of the toy industry is still big, so let''s talk about the toypany next year."


    Even though it was a good choice to buy a toypany, there were still a lot of betterpanies that he needed to acquire.


    Seri nodded and said, "That''s true, but then what are you nning to do next?"


    "Of course, I want to create a consortium," Haru said.


    *BOOOOOMMMM!!!*


    When that word was heard, Seri felt an explosion right on her head since she had never thought of his ambition to create a consortium.


    "It''s true that my business is mostly media rted, but in the future, it''s going to be more than that," Haru said.


    "I can''t wait for that moment¡­"


    Seri was full of excitement when she thought that she was part of the development of the Kasugano Consortium.


    Haru sat on his seat while staring at the scenery of Tokyo from his office.


    ''Soon¡­''

 Chapter 1278 Reality

    <h4>Chapter 1278 Reality</h4>


    Haru, Seri, and Ritsu kept talking about business for a while and also brought Ayase and the executive of Longinus Bank along with Haru''s think tank to have another meeting.


    The bigger Haru''s business was, the more impossible it was for him to manage the business by himself.


    In truth, it was possible, but he would lose his time with his girlfriends and he didn''t want that.


    In this meeting, they were talking about the next target of their hunt, after long and countless calctions and research.


    Haru gave them a direction then his team was the one who did all the work.


    Then the meeting ended after two hours before everyone returned to do their own jobs, leaving Haru, Seri, and Ritsu.


    The three of them didn''t stay too long in the meeting room and returned to Haru''s office.


    "I am starving, do you want to eat something?" Haru asked.


    Ritsu nodded then stood up. She walked toward Haru then squatted in front of him.


    "¡­"


    This action caused both Seri and Haru to be dumbfounded.


    "¡­Just in case, what are you doing?" Haru asked.


    "I have heard that your protein is tasty. I want to taste it," Ritsu said simply while looking at him.


    Ritsu''s position at this moment was simr to the scene of hentai manga where a boss of somepany let his secretary suck its anaconda below the table.


    Haru felt giddy since he had never tried it before, but of course, Seri wouldn''t let that happen.


    "Stop! Stop! Let''s eat somewhere out!" Seri quickly stopped Ritsu with a blush on her face.


    Ritsu seemed a bit disappointed, but she didn''t think too much. "Let''s go. I have heard that there is a good western restaurant which has just been opened by an alumnus of Tootsuki." After her body had been transformed, she could also taste food and eating had be one of the things which she enjoyed in this life.


    Seri and Haru nodded since as long as there was a name of Tootsuki then the taste of the food was guaranteed.


    Haru was about to go out, but then his smartphone vibrated. "Wait a moment." He looked at his smartphone and felt a bit surprised that the one who had called him was Otonashi who he had met at the hospital before.


    "Hello, Otonashi."


    "Kasugano-san, I know that it is a bit toote, but do you still remember my promise? I still want to treat you to something."


    Haru looked at the time and said, "Then, how about this evening?"


    "Yes."


    After Haru ate together with Seri and Ritsu, he went to meet with Otonashi. He was wondering how often he met this guy, but he had to admit Otonashi''s little sister was quite cute. If he wasn''t wrong, Sumire had told him that she wanted to help both siblings using his foundation and he didn''t really mind it.


    In this country, there was something known as government relief, but frankly, the amount of relief wasn''t enough, especially for someone who lived in Tokyo, but still, he was quite surprised by Otonashi who was able to send his little sister to Maki''s hospital since he had heard that both Otonashi siblings were orphans.


    ''Was it because of inheritance or insurance?''


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he didn''t think too much nor would he judge both siblings.


    Otonashi had invited him to eat at Sumiredouri Shopping District which also happened to be the location of Souma''s restaurant.


    Otonashi Yuzuru had just returned from his part-time job and stood right in front of the entrance of Sumiredouri Shopping District. He didn''t do anything and only stood absentmindedly, waiting for someone.


    "Otonashi-kun."


    Otonashi looked up and was confused when he saw a young man with sses and ck hair calling out his name. "You''re¡­?"


    "I am Kasugano," Haru said and took off his wig and sses in a second to show that it was him.


    "¡­"


    Otonashi was surprised and asked, "Why did you wear a disguise?"


    "You don''t need to think too much." Waving his hand, Haru asked, "So are you going to treat me today?"


    Otonashi nodded and didn''t ask that much, but then he said, "I have heard that there is a new food which is known as Sumire Karaage Roll. I will treat you to that."


    "Really? Then let''s go, what are we waiting for?" Haru said.


    Otonashi sighed in relief when he saw that Haru seemed to be alright with the food that he had chosen since he knew that Haru was very rich. He didn''t really know Haru''s identity since he didn''t watch television, newspapers, etc that much, but well, from Haru''s way of walking, gestures, aura, etc.


    When Otonashi was in the middle of thinking, Haru''s voice woke him up.


    "Otonashi."


    "What''s wrong, Kasungano-san?"


    "What kind of part-time job do you usually do?" Haru was quite curious.


    Otonashi thought for a while and said, "In the morning, I work in a construction site, then at night, I work at a convenience store."


    Haru didn''t feel that surprised by Otonashi''s decision to work from morning to night. He might do the same if he didn''t have the talent to write.


    It was very difficult to live in this country unless someone had a talent as a writer or illustrator, then the only path in front of them was to study or work.


    If someone chooses to study then they could enter a good university then work as a sryman in a bigpany. It was the dream of most male students in this country since their life would be stable. For the smart ones whose family''s economic condition was quite good, they would either choose to be a doctor orwyer since it would generate a lot of money.


    If someone chose to work then there was also a lot of path in front of them, but of course, this path was very hard, and the mostmon one was to work part-time in a catering industry or convenience store.


    There was also an option to be either a construction worker or fisherman, but no one would choose this option unless they were forced to since it would wreck their bodies very quickly.


    If someone had a good appearance then they could choose to be a host or cabaret girl, apanying a rich woman or man, of course, if they chose this job, then they would receive a lot of money, and when they had enough of money, they could open their business.


    There was also MLM, insurance, yakuza, and a lot more.


    In this country, there was a lot of legal work, however, it wouldn''t be easy since the best way for someone to secure their future was to study. If their studies weren''t good, then they could only choose an unconventional path.


    Someone like Nasa was very rare since Nasa was a genius programmer and his best friend, Kasugano Haruka, was a financial genius, businessman, etc.


    With the number of users on Instagram alone, Nasa had already be a billionaire on his own which made this guy wonder whether he was dreaming.


    Haru wanted to say Otonashi should work as a streamer, but he wasn''t sure whether Otonashi had the talent to be one. He pondered while listening to Otonashi''s story.


    "Working in a convenience store at night is quite good."


    "Why is that?"


    "If there is a leftover bento on the shelf, then the employee can take the bento for free. I take two for dinner and breakfast in the morning," Otonasi said.


    "You usually only eat a bento?" Haru asked.


    Otonashi nodded and said, "Yes. It has been a while since I spent my money on buying food somewhere and somehow, it excites me."


    Haru didn''t say too much and didn''t feel that sorry for him since he had seen worse.


    The people who lived in the slums in the world of Akame Ga Kill and the little girls who were beingbeled as Cursed Children were living several times worse than Otonashi after all, but well, he decided to help him anyway.


    "Well, Otonashi, do you want to work for me?"


    "Work for you?" Otonashi was surprised.


    "Yeah, do you want to work at my gym?"

 Chapter 1279 Discussion about HI-ERO particles and Pride of Harem Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1279 Discussion about HI-ERO particles and Pride of Harem Protagonist</h4>


    After Otonashi treated him, Haru returned to his house and didn''t stay out too long. Though, he had to admit that the taste of Sumire Karaage Roll was quite good, and understood why this food was so popr.


    Haru had invited Otonashi to work at his gym as a trainer.


    To be a trainer, someone needed to have a license, but Otonashi didn''t have that, especially when he was only in high school.


    However, Haru was the owner of the gym and he could hire Otonashi without any trouble. After all,pared to a construction worker or convenience store employee, the ie of a gym trainer was higher.


    Sitting in his car, Haru nodded and felt that he could be friends with Otonashi since someone who could do that much for his little sister must be a good guy.


    Coming back to his house, it was a rare time when Megumi and Utaha weren''t staying at his house since both of them returned to their parents'' house. It had been a while since both of them had returned to their house and their parents also missed them so they decided to return home, leaving only both Sora and Haru alone.


    After taking a bath and preparing dinner for Sora, Haru sat down on the sofa since everyone on the "group chat" was discussing the power of HI-ERO particles.


    After he returned from his quest, he told them what had happened on the quest and told them the unlimited possibility of HI-ERO particles.


    Teppei: "Haru, isn''t that Penguin mate?"


    Teppei was attracted to various creatures, animals, nts, etc in various worlds and he was a bit surprised when he saw the photo of the Penguins for the first time, especially when he saw the front-tail of the Penguin. Haru had told him that the Penguins didn''t mate with each other and there was only a male gender among the Penguins which made him even more confused at how the Penguins were able to breed.


    Haru: "Yes. They''re not mating."


    Teppei: "Then you''re telling me that their front-tail is just a tail?"


    Haru: "Yes. It''s just a tail, only a tail. There is no more or less since it is just a tail."


    Haru couldn''t me them since everyone was doubtful at the Penguin''s front-tail for the first time after all.


    Everyone thought that the Penguin''s front-tail was that part of the male, but in truth, it was just a tail, nothing less, nothing more.


    Charlotte: "But is what you have said about HI-ERO particles true?"


    Everyone had heard that the HI-ERO particles were capable of being used for various things, but more importantly, they could be used as a source of energy!


    The libido of someone being turned into energy!


    When a group of scientists on the Group Chat heard this kind of ridiculous thing, they could only twitch their lips since it was their first time to know that libido could be used as energy.


    However, when everyone saw the video of Haru''s battle on that quest, they were amazed since the power of HI-ERO particles were very amazing!


    It could be said that everyone couldn''t help but feel the possibility of this power was unlimited since they saw Haru''s battle who piloted 10,000 meters of height of robot against10,000 meters of a robot.


    When everyone watched this battle, they felt that their blood was boiling in excitement, thinking about this new power, but then cold water was poured when they heard that they would turn into a Penguin when they lost all of their HI-ERO particles.


    Unlike Haru who was the harem protagonist, the rest members of the Group Chat were mostly minor characters in their story. There was also a protagonist, but they were only a protagonist, not a harem protagonist!


    This was a very important point since without the protection of the harem protagonist aura whose libido was against the sky then it was simply impossible to use HI-ERO particles asvish as Haru.


    Haru: "Well, unless, you go to that world, is it impossible to test it. However, at the same time, you need to be careful since you might turn into a Penguin if you''re not careful."


    Haru: "Except women, of course."


    Haru wasn''t sure what the theory was, but the Penguin had told him that only a male human could be a Penguin and a female human couldn''t be one.


    Haru thought that it might be rted to the front-tail since a female human didn''t have a front-tail.


    Tabane: "I want to see the robot, can you send it to my world?"


    Haru: "You want me to send Daimidaler?"


    Tabane: "Yes, please!"


    "¡­"


    Haru: "I''ll send it after this."


    Haru pondered and didn''t mind sending Daimidaler to Tabane since she was also his girlfriend and he didn''t think that she would mess up the Daimidaler.


    The Daimidaler had be his trump card since it was a very powerful robot. Even if the shape of the robot was very weird, as long as it was strong, he didn''t care too much.


    Haru concentrated on the Daimidaler which was kept on his zipper storage then connected it to Group Chat.


    Haru: "You''re in your house, Tabane?"


    Tabane: "Yeah, I am ready. You can send the Daimidaler anytime."


    Haru: "Be prepared."


    [Ding! Haru has sent the Daimidaler!]


    Tabane quickly epted the Daimidaler from Haru then took it out from the Group Chat before it appeared right on the hangar of her house. Looking at the robot which suddenly appeared in front of her, she took a deep breath and became even more curious about the HI-ERO particle generator which was being used to move this robot.


    "Tabane-sama, what is this?" Chloe was startled when a giant robot suddenly appeared on Tabane''s hangar, but then her expression turned weird when she saw the shape of this robot was quite ugly.


    "Hehehe, this is a gift from my husband-to-be," Tabane said with augh.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone who looked at the photo of the Daimidaler couldn''t help but feel that it was very ugly, but they had to admit that even if it looked quite ugly its strength was without a doubt!


    When everyone discussed to each other about HI-ERO particles, Penguins, Daimidaler, and the research of various things that Haru had collected on the world of his previous quest, Esdeath suddenly chatted with him privately.


    Esdeath: "Husband."


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Esdeath: "Is it only me or do I feel that I have heard a woman moan every time that you pilot a Daimidaler."


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that he needed to be truthful since it was what he needed to do and he felt that he also had enough of hiding since he wanted to treat his women better!

 Chapter 1280 Detail

    <h4>Chapter 1280 Detail</h4>


    When Haru exined in detail what had happened during the quest to Esdeath, he felt something on his thigh. He nced to the side and saw Sora whoid on her stomach, reading a manga while eating the Sumire Karaage Roll that he had brought before and also a potato chip on the side.


    Haru knew that Sora''s body was the type that would never get fat no matter how much she had eaten, but eating such food every day was bad.


    Haru understood why Erina had always disdained the food from the low-ss and it wasn''t because of the way it was cooked, but because of its ingredients.


    Some people such as Souma might disagree since a normal ingredient could also achieve the same level as those high-ss ingredients.


    However, Haru didn''t think so.


    Haru might agree with Souma''s view about food for the masses, but for ingredients, he didn''t think so.


    The ingredients for the food for masses were made by using a lot of chemical agents from various things which made it unhealthy, but ingredients for the rich were different.


    The ingredients were carefully crafted without any chemical agent or gene mutation which would lead to an unhealthy body if it being consumed for a long time.


    Haru''s view of food was to use the best ingredients for his customers. It was also because his cafe was so popr. He carefully chose the flour and water that was used for his bread, searching for its origin and etc.


    Well, enough of talking about food, Haru stared at Sora who was wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts. He couldn''t help but be tempted, touching Sora''s butt slowly caressing it then also touching her sensitive part.


    Sora raised her eyebrow, but she didn''t say too much and raised her butts to move closer since it felt good, however, she kept reading the manga in her hands, trying to act that it was nothing.


    Haru kept typing his smartphone, telling his experience on the world of his previous quest with one hand, and his other hand was teasing Sora. He put down his smartphone and looked at Sora.


    Unlike when she was at school, her hair wasn''t tied in twin-tails and it was loosened freely on her back.


    Haru pulled Sora''s shorts and smooth butts were shown in front of him, but she didn''t do anything, quietly reading her manga, but he could tell that she was quite eager since he could see that her panties were soaked at this moment.


    "Sora."


    "Hmm¡­?" Sora answered while trying to hold her moan since his fingers were too good.


    "How is the game?" Haru asked a casual question while fingering Sora.


    "Hmn¡­ it is good¡­ the process is quite smooth¡­" Sora answered while biting her lips. It was very hard to stay sane and her mind was quite hazy, answering his question absentmindedly.


    "Right¡­ Eriri is going toe¡­"


    "Huh?"


    When Haru was surprised, Sora''s body trembled and her body tightened, before a drip of liquid dripped from her sensitive ce.


    "Is Sawamura going toe here? Late at night? Why?"


    Sora then turned to her body, ignoring her naked lower body, and smiled. "She has said that in this ce, she can get a lot of inspiration from her illustrations."


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You''re alright with that?" He could tell what kind of inspiration it was, and


    "Why not?" Sora sighed and said, "That girl is quite unfortunate."


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    "Her childhood friend is leaving her," Sora said and crept toward Haru''sp, sitting on the top of hisp, staring at his eyes with a hot gaze. She could feel something hard on her butts which made her raise her eyebrow. "You really love that kind of setting, huh?" She knew that he loved to steal from someone else''s lover which was why she thought that he might have an interest in Eriri.


    "Don''t misunderstand. It happens because of force majeure, you''re too attractive after all," Haru said and wouldn''t admit that he loved to steal someone''s else lover.


    Sora smiled then stole Haru''s lips.


    Both of them started to kiss each other, nibbling each other''s lips, ying with each other''s tongues, and creating wet and lewd sounds.


    Sora moved her waist forward and backward, feeling the hardness of Haru''s dick. Her handstched onto his neck, hugging him tightly without letting him go.


    However, at this moment, the bell on the house was pressed which made both of them raise their eyebrows, they parted their lips, then looked at the person who pressed the bell on their houses.


    They could see that Haru''s bodyguard let Eriri enter his house and she quickly ran toward the direction of their ce.


    "Eriri¡­"


    Sora sighed.


    "Wear your shorts," Haru said.


    "You''re the one who pulls it down. Help me," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say much and helped Sora to wear her shorts, but¡­


    "Sora!"


    The door was opened and Eriri entered their ce and saw both Sora and Haru who were sitting next to each other while watching a movie.


    "What''s wrong, Eriri?" Sora asked calmly, but if someone looked closely, there was a tint of blush on her cheek and the smell on her body was quite lewd.


    Eriri sniffed around and asked, "What smell is this?"


    Sora blushed and hit Haru who was sitting next to her. Her eyes were full of grievance, telling him that everything was his fault!


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Sawamura, what are you doing here?"


    When asked by Haru, Eriri seemed to forget her question before and said, "What? You''re not weing me here? You pervert!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to deny that he wasn''t a pervert, but it was impossible since he knew that he was a pervert. He then smirked and said, "You also know that I am a pervert, don''t you feel afraid that I''ll attack you?"


    "Wh - What? Yo - You''re going to attack me?!" Eriri blushed then thought about the development which happened on the hentai manga. Her face was very hot, but strangely enough, she didn''t feel afraid.


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s teasing you," Sora said while ring at Haru, telling him not to tease her friend too much.


    Both of them had a modest chest which made their rtionship better, but somehow, Eriri realized that Sora''s chest became slightly bigger which made her wonder what had happened since she wanted to know whether there was a method to increase her chest size.


    "Hmph!"


    Hearing Sora''s words, Eriri snorted then raised her aerodynamic chest to the sky.


    "¡­"


    "Well, do what you want, have you eaten yet? If not I''ll prepare something light," Haru said and stood up from the sofa.


    "Oh? Can I have udon?" Eriri asked.


    "Me too," Sora said.


    Haru nodded and walked toward the kitchen to prepare light food for both of them.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Eriri walked toward Sora and whispered, "Ar - Are the three of you really his girlfriends?" She still couldn''t believe that Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were the girlfriends of this devil.


    "Yes." Sora looked at Eriri and asked, "You don''t have an interest in him, right?"


    "Wh - What? Of course not!" Eriri said without hesitation.


    "Is that so?" Sora answered with a perfunctory nod since she didn''t care much how many of Haru''s girlfriends were.


    Eriri was ufortable since Sora''s answer made her think that she would fall for that devil no matter what, but then she remembered her intention in this ce. "Ar - Are you sure it''s alright for me to watch both of you?"


    "Of course not."


    "Huh?"


    "But you can peek or eavesdropter," Sora said.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was stunned, but then she heard his voice.


    "The udon is ready," Haru said and brought the udon to the table.


    Looking at Haru, Eriri became curious. She was an artist and she sought perfection, she felt unsatisfied with her illustrator of some scenes and thought to watch the real things, but before that, she needed to eat the udon in front of her.


    "Let''s eat!" 3x

 Chapter 1281 Morning Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 1281 Morning Coffee</h4>


    Haru woke up in the early morning, working out for an hour or so at the gym inside his house, before going back to the room where he was living to take a bath.


    There were a lot of rooms in his house and even if all of his girlfriends were living in this ce, it was alright.


    It was a quiet morning and he brewed a Blue Mountain coffee.


    Blue Mountain coffee is noted for its mild vour andck of bitterness. Over the past few decades, this coffee has developed a reputation that has made it one of the most expensive and sought-after coffees in the world. Over 80% of all Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee is exported to Japan.


    It was also the reason why it was quite easy for him to get this coffee, however, he was wondering whether he could get some shares of this percentage of Blue Mountain coffee.


    ''20% is enough¡­''


    If he could get 20% of Blue Mountain coffee then that would be good.


    ''Should I go to Jamaica?''


    Haru really felt that he needed to tell this matter to Ritsu and Seriter since he wanted to enter a coffee industry and the best way to do it was to buy the best chain of coffeehouses and roastery reserves.


    ''Startbucks, huh?''


    Haru wanted to get thispany, the sooner the better, it was.


    While he was in deep thought, the door where Sawamura Eriri was staying was opened.


    Eriri came out from her room while yawning, but then her cute little nose moved slightly when she smelled the aroma of coffee. Her eyes then quickly stared at Haru who was drinking coffee while sitting on thezy chair near the veranda.


    "You''ve woken up, Sawamura?" Haru looked at Sawamura Eriri. He could see that this girl was very sleepy and couldn''t have a good sleep, but he knew that it was these girl''s fault and tried to peek at his night activityst night.


    "Umm¡­" Sawamura Eriri nodded with a blush.


    "Do you want a coffee?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Sure." Sawamura Eriri nodded.


    "Come here," Haru said.


    Sawamura Eriri walked toward Haru and saw him preparing a coffee for her. She wasn''t sure, but she sat next to thezy chair to him.


    "Here."


    "Thank you."


    Sawamura Eriri nodded and took a cup of coffee from Haru.


    It was rainingst night so it was a bit chilly in the morning, but the cup of coffee in her hands warmed her up. Truthfully, she couldn''t drink coffee since it was bitter, but she forgot to ask him to mix sugar since the smell of the coffee was too good.


    *Slurp!*


    Sawamura Eriri sipped the coffee slowly, but then she was surprised by theck of bitterness and mild vors of the coffee. There was also a hint of citrus and cocoa on the coffee which made her sipped her coffee faster. She sighed in satisfaction, but then she couldn''t help but ask, "This¡­ what kind of coffee is this?"


    "It''s Blue Mountain coffee," Haru answered absentmindedly while reading a newspaper in his hands.


    "Blue Mountain? Isn''t this expensive?" Sawamura Eriri asked with a surprised expression.


    "With your family, it''ll be easy for you to get one, but I can give it to you some," Haru said.


    Sawamura looked at him suspiciously and asked, "You really don''t have an interest in me, right?"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You''re too narcissistic. I have to admit that you''re cute and that blonde hair is also a plus point, but then again, I''m not that casual and I don''t flirt with anyone as long as they''re a girl."


    Sawamura blushed, but then looked away since this guy praised her as cute. However, she was wondering what made Sora, Megumi, and Utaha attractive in the eyes of the richest guy in the world and wondered what shecked.


    High school was a ce where someone should fall in love.


    In Japan, the parents also supported their children to fall in love during high school. It wasn''t that someone couldn''t fall in love in the future, but in high school, everyone was pure and their intention to date each other was based on love.


    Unlike when someone became an adult, the rtionship between two people needed to be based on a material matter.


    Everyone was an adult after all and they needed to think about their future from children, work, house, etc.


    It was also the reason why after he had graduated from high school, he might as well stop his journey as a Don Juan.


    Well, another reason why someone in this country should fall in love during high school was that when they entered society, the only way for them to get a partner life was through a blind date, working ce, or friend.


    "You have been staring at me for a while, what''s wrong?" Haru turned his head and looked at Sawamura Eriri.


    "Wh - Who is staring at you! Don''t be narcissistic!" Sawamura Eriri said angrily, showing her canine teeth. It was as if she tried to scare him that she would eat him if he continued to tease her.


    However, Eriri had to admit that this guy was very handsome and there was this aura that made her couldn''t help but rx when she was with him. She felt that she was being protected and at the same time, she felt that s


    Haruughed and said, "Can I call you, Eriri?"


    "¡­Umm¡­" Eriri nodded and said, "I will call you Haru from now on."


    "Good."


    Eriri nodded and felt a bit shy, but then she continued to drink her coffee, however, she heard a question which caused her to spit out all the coffee in her mouth.


    "I heard from Sora that you''ve been left out by your childhood friend, is that true?"


    Coffee dripped from her mouth, Eriri stared at Haru in shock before it turned into a shame!


    "Here''s a tissue."


    Eriri quickly grabbed the tissue from Haru then wiped her mouth. She blushed and asked, "Wh - What does that matter to you?!"


    "It doesn''t really matter."


    "Then?"


    "But your childhood friend is very brave to leave you," Haru said.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Eriri looked at Haru with a confused expression.


    Haru looked at Eriri and said, "I mean¡­ as I have said before, you''re cute, and even if the bond between childhood friends is very strong if someone suddenly appears before you and makes you fall in love then your childhood friend is going to regret that he won''t be the closest person in your life anymore. Being forgotten, then bing a stranger in the future."


    "¡­"


    "But depending on the situation, you might be the one who is unlucky when your childhood friend has found a new love in his life, in case you fell for your childhood friend," Haru said.


    Haru was talking nonsense, but then he heard a sob from his side.


    "Huh? You''re crying?"


    Eriri was crying when she thought such a thing. She looked at him with red eyes and disheveled eyes.


    "H - Haru, do you think that I''ll be forgotten by him?"


    Haru sighed and thought the bond of a childhood friend was the strongest after all. He patted Eriri''s head and said, "Of course not. You''re very cute after all. I doubt that your childhood friend will have feelings for you."


    "R - Really?" Eriri asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Do you like him that much?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Wh - Who likes that kind of guy?!" Eriri quickly snorted and looked away.


    "Yes, yes."


    Haru rolled his eyes and sighed, wondering why there were so many tsundere characters around him.


    "What''s with that answer? You don''t believe me?"


    "I believe in you. Don''t worry."


    Eriri didn''t believe him and kept telling him that she didn''t have feelings for her childhood friend, but then she didn''t realize that her feelings for her childhood friend were¡­

 Chapter 1282 Hes sc.u.mbag

    <h4>Chapter 1282 He''s scumbag</h4>


    When Haru, Sora, and Eriri were having breakfast, Sora suddenly asked, "Eriri, have you done the illustration."


    "I have drawn it! Wait a moment!" Eriri quickly went to the room excitedly where she stayed beforeing out while bringing a number of illustrations.


    "Here! You can see the illustrations of Makoto Ito being stabbed by Sekai Saionji!" Eriri said with a proud expression and stared at Haru from time to time to see his reaction.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips.


    "It''s quite realistic." Sora nodded and felt very satisfied with Eriri''s illustrations.


    "Yeah¡­ When there''s a model, it''s sure to be very easy," Eriri said with a smile.


    "That''s true, you have a model here," Sora said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who had been eating his breakfast calmly, felt helpless.


    Eli had been preparing for her first date with him sincest night. She had been nervous and wasn''t sure what kind of clothes she should wear after searching inside her wardrobe. She even thought to buy a new one but then she decided to wear a light blue cute tunic with a beautiful white skirt that reached her knees.


    Unlike when she went to school, she didn''t wear her ponytail and let her beautiful straight blonde hair freely on her back. She also put a hairpin on her bang, showing her beautiful face perfectly.


    "Eli, where are you going?"


    Eli wanted to go out quietly but didn''t expect her mother to suddenly appear behind her.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Is it, date?"


    Eli blushed and couldn''t answer her mother''s question.


    Eli''s mother smiled and asked, "Is it Kasugano-kun?"


    The blush on her face speared around her neck and the temperature on her body rose since her mother could tell everything about her. "M¡­ Mom¡­"


    "Then you should go." Eli''s mother''s expression became solemn and said, "If Alisa knows that you''re going on a date with Kasugano-kun, then your date is being disturbed.


    "¡­"


    Eli was shy, but she nodded.


    "Oh, don''t forget to tell him to y at our house."


    "¡­Y - Yes, mom¡­" Eli nodded and said, "Goodbye, mom."


    "Bye, Eli. Have fun with your date and you might confess during the date," Eli''s mother said with a smile.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Eli quickly closed the door and ran away since she was very embarrassed, but then when the door was closed, she didn''t move away from her house, but took a deep breath and calmed herself before her first date.


    Eli touched her chest and had made her preparation. She knew about her feelings and she knew that it was time for her to tell him about her feelings. She knew that this kind of thing should be done by a male, but she knew that his charm was so high and she was afraid to lose him, especially when she saw how close his rtionship with the other members of Muse was.


    Eli was sure that everyone on the Muse also had feelings toward him since every girl always wanted to have a charming prince with a white horse and he was perfectly fit for that description.


    Eli knew that it was a time to settle everything and she also wanted to hear how he felt about her since she could tell that there was a change in his rtionship with some members of Muse.


    Eli took another deep breath before taking the first step toward her battlefield!


    "Eli, you can do it!"


    Haru had changed his clothes into a long sleeve denim shirt, ck jeans pants, and a ck booth. He slicked his hair back, showing off his sharp contour and handsome appearance.


    Eriri and Sora blushed when they saw him at that moment. They could also smell manly and musky smells from his body which made them flush.


    Sora calmed herself and thought that she could have him tonight, but then Eriri quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    Eriri decided to stay at his house since it wasfortable, the food was good, and she had a lot of inspiration for drawing in this ce.


    "I have a date," Haru said.


    "Date? With who?" Eriri was surprised, but then quickly nced at Sora.


    "Who is your partner?" Sora asked, then walked toward him.


    "It''s Eli," Haru said.


    "Eli?"


    Sora thought for a while and asked, "The daughter of your financial advisor and member of your school idol?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. He didn''t lie in this situation and had made up his mind to be truthful.


    "You''re going home tonight?" Sora asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll tell youter. However, if I go home then¡­" Haru said in a whisper about what he was going to do to this girl.


    Sora smiled and felt giddy, hugging him, asking him for a kiss.


    Haru kissed Sora, but then he heard her whisper in his ear.


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Yeah."


    Haru could feel that his ass was being grabbed by Sora, but he didn''t think too much since he knew that as his ex-little sister, some of their personalities were quite simr.


    Then Haru left his house, leaving Sora and Eriri inside.


    "Is that alright?" Eriri asked.


    "It''s alright. You should also know his charm, right?" Sora said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sora bit her finger seductively and said, "He''s a lewd beast in human skin. I have fallen for him and I am happy with it, even if I know that I can''t be the only one for him."


    "¡­He''s lucky to have you," Eriri said.


    "No, I''m lucky to have him," Sora said.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Sora looked at Eriri and said, "If you don''t fall in love with your childhood friend then you should choose him."


    "Huh?!" Eriri was startled and blushed. "I - I don''t want to date that kind of scumbag!"


    "He''s a scumbag, yes."


    Sora closed her eyes while thinking about a lot of things that happened in the past few years after her parent passed out and how he had always been beside her withoutining, working hard to stop both of them from being separated.


    "But I love him."


    "¡­"


    Watching Sora''s expression, Eriri was wondering what made that scumbag so wonderful in the eyes of his women.


    Eli was waiting in front of the station. She looked at her watch and thought that she might have gone too early. She then blushed, thinking that she was too excited about this date which somehow made her embarrassed.


    "Hey, that girl is cute."


    "Do you want to ask her out?"


    "Well¡­ but she''s a foreigner¡­"


    There were a lot of guys who noticed Eli, but no one dared to get close to her, afraid of being rejected.


    "If I fail¡­ then I fail. I have a feeling that I''ll regret it if I don''t say something to her."


    "What? Really?!''


    Then one brave warrior decided to greet Eli.


    "Hey---"


    When the brave warrior was one step about to greet Eli, someone called out the name of this girl.


    "Eli."


    Eli heard a familiar voice, then quickly turned her head and ran toward him. "Haru!"


    "Sorry for making you wait. Did you wait so long?"


    "Yes, you''re making me wait too long!" Eli pouted since it made her think that she was the only one who was excited about this date.


    "I''m sorry, alright? I''ll treat you to somethingter."


    "Really? Then I want ice cream!"


    "Good."


    Both of them walked away toward his car, then the brave warrior was standing there, his body turned gray before he disappeared into ash.


    "Hey! Medic!"


    The friend of the brave warrior quickly helped him.


    Everyone who saw what had happened sighed and wondered why beautiful women were so hard to find. Even if there was one, they had already been eaten by a scumbag which made them helpless.

 Chapter 1283 Your First Time is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1283 Your First Time is Mine</h4>


    Haru brought Eli to his car that he parked nearby.


    When both of them entered, Haru couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli asked nervously since she thought that there was something wrong with her clothes or something, but then again, she had to admit that he was very handsome.


    "Nothing. You''re so beautiful today. Fortunately, I''ming early or else someone might try to hit you on the street," Haru said. He felt that he shouldn''t make an appointment at this kind of ce next time and would directly pick up his girl at their house.


    Usually, in anime or manga from Japan, the heroine and protagonist would meet each other at an appointment location, but it was because they didn''t have personal transportation and used public transportation which made it more efficient to meet at the location of date rather than picking up the heroine in front of her house, but he was different after all and it was possible for him to pick his girls up since he had a private vehicle.


    Eli blushed and asked, "You don''t me being hit?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "If we go out next time, let me pick you up in front of your house."


    "Um¡­"


    Eli felt very shy and happy since she knew that he wanted to have a date with her again in the future, but at the same time, she also realized that it might be better to wait for him to pick her up.


    "So which theme park is it?" Haru asked.


    Eli had invited him to visit a theme park, but he wasn''t sure which theme park it was since there were a lot of theme parks in this country.


    "It''s Tochigi Destiny''s Land (Tokyo Disnend parody)!" Eli said while showing two tickets in her hands.


    "Good. Now, let''s go!"


    "Ohh!"


    Both of them seemed to be very excited before he started to drive his car to their date location.


    During their trip, they talked about a lot of things, but he mostly asked whether there were some attractions that she wanted to try when they had arrived at the location.


    "I want to try a haunted house, roller coaster¡­"


    Listening to how excited Eli was, Haru was wondering whether this girl knew that he was the owner of Tochigi Destiny Land.


    His private railwaypany was connected to Tochigi Destiny''s Land, and at the same time, it also owned 25% shares of thepany that owned theme parks along with hotels and various things, which meant he was the owner since he was thergest shareholder in that theme park.


    Haru was able to book the entire theme park, but he didn''t do that since he was sure that this girl would be surprised and startled, and then again, a deserted theme park wouldn''t be that fun.


    Eli then stopped, talking when she heard him chuckle. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I don''t expect that the student council of Otonokizaka, who is known as a cool girl, will be excited about the theme park and take a picture with the mascot at the theme park," Haru said with a smile.


    Eli blushed and said, "Wh - What? Do you think it is weird?"


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. I think that you''re cute."


    "¡­"


    Eli then hit Haru''s arm and said, "Do you love to tease me that much."


    "Yes."


    "Haru!!!"


    Both of them started to argue with each other beforeughing together, and at the same time, they realized that it was very fun to stay together.


    Wearing sses and hiding the mole under his right eye by using his light magic, Haru entered Tochigi Destiny Land together with Eli.


    Eli didn''t seem that surprised when Haru tried to disguise himself since his identity was very famous, even if he didn''t appear in public for a long time.


    After Eli found out that this guy was hiding his identity in the past, she often searched for his information on the media and found out that this guy really hid deeply. If there wasn''t any news about his deeds in a foreign country at that time, then she wouldn''t even know his real identity.


    Somehow, it annoyed her when she thought about that time.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing," Eli said while looking away.


    Haru didn''t know what this girl was thinking, but then he said, "There are a lot of people here. Let''s hold hands so we won''t get separated."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli blushed, but then she reached for his hand. Unlike her hand, his hand was big and firm. It felt like she was being protected when her hand was just being held by him.


    Haru sighed and realized that this girl was just too cute!


    Eli''s hand was very soft and it was very nice to hold it.


    ''And her smell¡­''


    Haru had to admit Eli''s smell was really good.


    "Let''s go."


    "Umm¡­"


    Eli shyly nodded and walked with him entering the theme park together.


    The theme park had always been something of a must-go-to when someone went on a date in this country.


    Based on magazine research, 80% of couples in this country had gone to the theme park during their date.


    There were a lot of reasons for this phenomenon, but ording to his hypothesis, it should be because the park would make someone forget their troubles and return to their childhood time.


    But frankly, all he said in the previous sentence was bullsh*t and what was important on the date was to have fun and it didn''t really matter where to go as long as the couple could have fun together, be it mountain, arcade, etc.


    It was just that simple.


    "Harasho¡­"


    Eli looked at the theme park in amazement since it was her first time here.


    "Is this really your first time?" Haru asked.


    Eli embarrassed and asked, "Is this weird?" In her childhood, she had been focused on bing a ballerina, and rather than spending her time ying around, she wanted to be better, but then because of something she stopped bing a ballerina.


    Then after stopped bing a ballerina, Eli focussed on her academics and her school. She was very rigid after all and if she didn''t meet him, then she might still be a student council president who hated a school idol activity.


    Her family had invited her in the past, but she didn''t want to go so it was her first time to be at the theme park.


    "No. I''m happy," Haru said with a smile.


    "Huh? Happy? Why?" Eli was confused by Haru''s answer.


    "Because your first time is mine," Haru said cheekily.


    Eli instantly blushed and she quickly said, "Do - Don''t say such a misleading thing! What if someone misunderstands our conversation!"


    "Hmm? What do you mean? What kind of misunderstanding?" Haru asked with a smile since it was very fun to tease this girl.


    "Haru!!!"


    Eli knew that she was being teased and couldn''t help but pout and feel annoyed.


    "I''m sorry, alright?"


    "Hmph! Don''t tease me!"


    "But it is also your fault, Eli."


    "Huh? Why?" Eli was confused again.


    "Because your reaction is so cute!"


    "¡­"


    Eli felt smokeing out of her head and her brain almost overloaded at that moment.


    "Haru!!"


    "Alright, alright, how about we start to y something," Haru said.


    "What should we y?" Eli asked.


    "Is there something that you want to try?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Eli thought for a while and remembered that there was something that she had always wanted to try.


    "Let''s y that!"


    Eli pointed her finger at one of the most popr attractions in the theme park from the beginning.


    Haru had to admit that this girl was quite adventurous and he loved it.


    "Good. Let''s go."


    While holding hands, they started their first journey on this theme park.

 Chapter 1284 Open Your Heart 1

    <h4>Chapter 1284 Open Your Heart 1</h4>


    Unlike Haru who was often busy with his matters, and only came to his cafe for three or four days a week, Megumi was very diligent and worked every day since somehow this work increased her presence, and out of ten people, there were six people who ignored her.


    It was definitely an improvement since in the past only her boyfriend noticed her and out of ten people, all of them would ignore her.


    "Megumi."


    "What''s wrong, Iwasawa-san?" Megumi asked.


    Iwasawa looked at Megumi and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Hmm?"


    "Is¡­ Haru noting today?"


    "Is there something that you want to talk with him about?"


    "Umm¡­" Iwasawa nodded to Megumi''s question.


    "I''ll tell him toe to the cafe tomorrow," Megumi said.


    "Thank you," Iwasawa said with a smile.


    "Right, you also need to tell him about Kosaka," Yuri suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong with Kosaka?" Megumi asked. Of course, she knew about Kosaka and she was very familiar since she was the one who found Kosaka on the street during her date with Haru in the past.


    "That woman¡­ works herself to death."


    "Huh?"


    While the three girls were talking to each other, Haru and Eli went and tried to ride a roller coaster.


    Unlike some anime with a very bad theme park, Tochigi Destiny Land''s theme park was very good and it was the most popr theme park in the country so without a doubt, the safety and the quality of each attraction were no doubt.


    However, Haru was speechless by Eli''s reaction.


    At that moment, the roller coaster was slowly climbing toward the peak as if telling all the people who were riding this roller coaster that death wasing.


    If it was a "Final Destination" or "Conan" then it might be so, unfortunately, it was a harem story so such a ridiculous thing wouldn''t happen.


    Haru might be speechless by Eli''s reaction, but he didn''tin, why?


    Eli hugged his arm tightly, pressing her tworge chests on his arms. He sighed and understood why he loved big tits.


    "You''re scared, why should you choose this attraction?"


    "I - I just want to try¡­" Eli''s face was quite pale at this moment since they were about to reach the peak.


    "Don''t worry, I am here," Haru said.


    "Umm¡­" Eli sighed in relief and also felt better, but soon¡­


    When the roller coaster reached its peak and was about to fall, Haru was able to see Mt. Fuji from a distance.


    Mt. Fuji was the country''s tallest peak, at 3,776 meters.


    It was a very huge peak, and it could bepared to the peak beside him.


    However, Mt. Fuji was far away, and Eli''s Mt. Fuji was very close and there were even two Mt. Fuji.


    So it shouldn''t be difficult to decide which one was the best, right?


    "KYAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Along with the scream of Eli, the roller coaster dropped with very fast velocity causing a wave of scream, and the Mt. Fujis on Eli''s chest quaked!


    Eli sat down on the bench and sighed since the roller coaster wasn''t as fun as she had thought. She thought that she should try something mild¡­ such as¡­ haunted house?


    Yes, that should be one!


    Eli thought about bringing him to the haunted houseter. When she was thinking about where she should go after this, her cheek felt cold!


    "It''s cold!"


    Eli was startled and quickly turned her head. She twitched her lips when she saw he was there smiling at her.


    "Here''s the water," Haru said and gave a bottle of water to Eli. He sat down next to her naturally and showed concern toward her.


    "¡­Thank you." Eli blushed and quickly took a bottle of water from him. She was still embarrassed when she thought how shameful she was when they were on the top of a roller coaster before.


    Looking at Eli who was blushing, Haru had to admit that this girl was very cute and beautiful. He would be lying if someone told him that he didn''t have an interest in this girl. However, he knew that he had a lot of girlfriends, and when he thought that he would harm another girl''s purity¡­


    Haru looked at the distance and sometimes, he was even wondering whether he could make all of his girls happy.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Eli asked since she could tell that he was in deep thought or something.


    "Eli, are you having fun today?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Why did you suddenly ask that kind of question?" Eli asked while looking at him with a worried expression since it was her first time seeing him with this expression.


    "Nothing. I''m just afraid that I''m the only one who is having fun here," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    It was just simple words, but it had a lot of meaning.


    For Eli, Haru''s existence might be too perfect, well, not exactly perfect since she knew this guy was perverted who often leered on big titties and butts of the members of Muse during the morning exercise, but he was very strong which made her sometimes worried that he was hiding a lot of things in his heart, but at the same time, it made her happy.


    Why?


    Eli was happy that she knew that she wasn''t perfect and she could be there, supporting him, when he was at his weakest.


    It might not be one of his intentions, but sometimes, girls fall in love with a strong man that sometimes showed his weakness.


    Eli took Haru''s hand and said, "I''m having fun. The roller coaster might be scary, but¡­ but¡­ I am having fun just being with you." Her face was hot and her face was flushed when she said these words since it was so embarrassing!


    Haruughed and thought this girl was very cute. It might be his selfishness, but he didn''t want someone else to stand beside him to stay beside her. He knew that he was a scumbag and greedy, but he swore to make his girls happy.


    "Thank you, Eli. I''m having fun just being with you too," Haru said.


    Eli was embarrassed, but she was very happy!


    Eli quickly stood up and said, "L - Let''s go! Let''s y another attraction!"


    "Why not? So what kind of attraction do you want to y next?" Haru asked.


    "Haunted house!"


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything, but he had a feeling that Eli''splexion, which was pale, would turn even paler after they entered the haunted house.


    As expected after they came out from the haunted house, Eli cried and she kept hugging him all the time. Her legs trembled as if a baby deer had just been born, overall, her cuteness was at SSS Level.


    "Have fun?"


    "¡­"


    Eli stared at Haru with an annoyed expression and asked, "¡­Did you know this will happen?''


    "After all, you have always chosen the heavyweight attraction on the theme park. You''re a newbie, you should try some vani type of attraction first," Haru said.


    "Vani, what do you mean?" Eli asked.


    "¡­It''s those slow, fun types of attractions." Haru held Eli''s hand and said, "You''re in the presence of the master of the theme park. Let me tell you how to have fun, Eli-kun."


    "Um¡­ Yes, Sensei!" Eli said with augh.


    "¡­"


    Haru''s body shuddered when a girl who was older than him called him "Sensei" and Eli''sugh was¡­


    "Eli, why don''t we take a picture first for ourmemoration," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Sure!"


    Hearing her answer, he didn''t hesitate and decided to keep that smile on another form so he could watch it every day.

 Chapter 1285 Open Your Heart 2

    <h4>Chapter 1285 Open Your Heart 2</h4>


    Utaha was in her room, writing her novel, but then she decided to take a rest byying on her bed.


    Utaha was quite busy since she needed to write two novels and one script. She owned two novels, one was "50 Shades of Grey" and the other one was "Love Metronome". Then the script which she needed to write was a script for "School Days".


    Frankly, she didn''tin and she even had fun, writing.


    However, when she thought about the next book of "50 Shades of Grey", she felt a bit stuck since before writing, she needed to feel the feeling of the heroines. She thought for a while and decided to go back to Haru''s house since she needed more inspiration.


    Utaha quickly changed her clothes and took herptop to go to Haru''s house.


    "Mom, I''ll go to Haru''s house."


    "Be careful not to get pregnant too early, alright? Did you bring a condom with you?"


    "¡­"


    Utaha knew that her mother was thoughtful, but then it was a bit too much for her liking.


    Haru and Eli didn''t go to the next attraction immediately, but went to buy ice cream in the shape of "Mockey Mouse".


    Haru had to admit that the theme park was very profitable.


    Tickets were just one thing, but the food was even more so.


    The price of food at the theme park was several times higher than outside after all, but people still bought it.


    Thinking back, he was really d to buy the private railways since he held thergest shares within this theme park.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli asked while biting the ear of "Mockey Mouse" without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru realized that this girl was quite cruel. He shook his head and said, "Let''s go to the adventure park."


    "Sure."


    Eli nodded without hesitation.


    Inside Tochigi Destiny Land, there were a lot of attractions, but if someone asked which was the one that was most popr then it would be an "adventure park".


    This attraction was quite rxing and it was fairly enjoyable.


    Haru and Eli sat next to each other on the boat while looking at the scenery of the attraction.


    "It feels like we''re in a fantasy story," Eli said excitedly. She felt that she had be a child and she was very excited trying everything on this theme park.


    Haru wasn''t that excited since he had tried this attraction several times, especially during his middle school time since his ex-girlfriends often invited him to visit this ce together. It was also the reason why he had told Eli that he was a veteran of theme parks.


    Holding Eli''s hand, Haru said, "Yeah. If we''re on a fantasy story then you might be the princess."


    "Oh!" Eli looked at Haru and asked, "If I am the princess then what are you? Prince?"


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "If we''re on the fantasy story then I am a pirate that kidnaps the princess to be my bride." When he said those words, he stared into Eli''s eyes.


    "¡­"


    Eli blushed and felt very shy. She looked down and held his hand tighter. "You''re really bad."


    "Yeah, I''m a bad guy so if you want to run away. You should run away now," Haru said and tried to scare Eli since the more he was with her, the more that he felt reluctant to let her go. He had always been thinking when Sora had told him how many girlfriends that he was going to make in this world.


    Sora, Erina, Utaha, Megumi, Kirari, Sakura, Maki, and Nozomi.


    Before he realized he had made eight girlfriends in this world from a span of more than a year.


    Haru thought that he had changed, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. He had never changed and he knew that he was that yboy and womanizer boy during his middle school time, however, this time, he wouldn''t leave his girls.


    "Hmph! Do you think that I''m scared? You can try to kidnap me, but I won''t be scared!" Eli replied and entered the act.


    Haruughed and said, "It''ll be toote if you don''t escape now."


    "I''m not scared! Let me see whether you dare to kidnap me now!" Eli stared at Haru and didn''t show weakness at this moment.


    Both of them stared at each other.


    Haru knew that he could take Eli''s lips right away, but there were a lot of things that he hadn''t talked with her about. He knew that before he took her lips he needed to tell the truth and the sooner the better.


    Haru smiled and said, "Let''s try another attraction after this."


    "¡­Umm¡­"


    Eli sighed and felt a bit disappointed that he didn''t dare to take the first step, however, she had made up her mind.


    Eli and Haru kept ying around the theme park from the afternoon to the evening. They tried a lot of attractions, eating delicious food, taking pictures together, and buying souvenirs for Eli''s little sister since they were sure that Eli''s little sister wouldin when she knew that her big sister and big brother-inw were going to the theme park together.


    In the evening, it was probably the most exciting time within the theme park since the parade was being held.


    "It''s beautiful¡­" Eli said absentmindedly while holding Haru''s hand. She could see the people on the paradeughing and did their best on this performance, however, she also knew how hard those people had trained.


    "Yeah, it is beautiful¡­"


    Eli turned her head and blushed since it felt like he said those words to her.


    When the parade ended, there was still time before the theme park closed and in the end, they tried the most cliche attraction on the theme park which was known as the Ferris wheel.


    Ferris wheel is probably the most cliche ce to confess since it often appears in movies or manga.


    Though, it was also a cliche ce where a bomb happened in a famous detective manga.


    "It''s so tall¡­" Eli said while watching the scenery from inside the attraction. She had a lot of fun today and had made up preparation. However, she was more nervous than she had thought. Being close to the person that she loved, was more nerve-wracking than she had thought, especially when she had nned to confess to him.


    Haru didn''t care about the view from this ce since he often entered a Ferris wheel, but he was more cornered about the sky which suddenly turned cloudy. He twitched his lips and had a feeling that something was about to happen.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"


    Eli stared at him and at this moment, she was strangely calm and she knew what she wanted to say.


    "What''s wrong, Eli?" Haru asked once again after Eli suddenly became quiet.


    When they were about to reach the peak of the Ferris wheel, Eli said, "Haru. I love you. I want you to be my boyfriend." There was hesitation in her voice nor was it trembling. She knew what she wanted and she wanted to be with him.


    Eli was full of expectation, thinking that he would ept it directly, but her world turned gray when she saw him hesitate for a moment¡­

 Chapter 1286 Open Your Heart 3

    <h4>Chapter 1286 Open Your Heart 3</h4>


    "Haru. I love you. I want you to be my boyfriend."


    Haru should be very happy at this moment since a beautiful girl with blonde and big tits confessed her love to him, however, strangely enough, his heart felt heavy.


    Haru knew about his feeling and he should ept this confession right away, but at the same time, he felt it was a bit wrong.


    As they passed the peak of the Ferris wheel and were about to descend, Eli asked, "¡­Am I getting rejected?"


    Those words woke him up and he quickly looked up.


    Haru saw Eli who was crying at this moment but tried to smile and tried to hold the tears in her eyes.


    However, it was futile and her tears were uncontroble.


    "No. I love you too, Eli and I am happy if I can be your boyfriend¡­"


    "Then?"


    "But."


    "But?"


    "I have a lot of girlfriends and I even date both Maki and Nozomi." Haru stared at Eli and said, "But I---" Before he finished his words, he was pped.


    *p!*


    The p was so loud, but fortunately, the theme park itself was quite loud so no one heard the sound of a p.


    The p didn''t hurt him, but it made his heart ufortable, especially when he saw her full of tears.


    Then it just happened the door of the Ferris wheel was opened and without waiting, Eli quickly got out from the car of Ferris wheel.


    Haru knew that he had iting and that p was waking him up that he knew that he was wrong, but¡­


    "Sir, you need to exit the car."


    Haru then woke up when the employee reminded him to get out of the Ferris wheel''s car. He stood up and said, "Thank you." He smiled and chased after that girl since he knew that it wasn''t over yet!


    The female employee blushed, but at the same time, she sighed since she realized that a handsome man had always been a bastard since she had seen how the beautiful girlfriend of that young man ran away from him, but she also understood why the girlfriend was attracted by that bastard.


    Eli was crying, quickly running away from him since she didn''t want him to see her in this state. She felt that everything had ended so quickly and she knew that it was because she was toote.


    Eli remembered how fun it was with him and how he would be beside her when she was in trouble. She really loved him and he felt the same but¡­


    When she heard that he had dated both Nozomi and Maki, she didn''t feel that surprise since as a woman, she also knew that both of them had feelings for him and she also had a feeling that their rtionship was very close, but why she¡­


    Eli knew that guy was a bastard, scumbag, etc. She should hate him, but¡­


    "¡­Why does it hurt so much?"


    When Eli was running, the rain started to pour and someone crashed into her which caused her to fall down.


    "It hurts!"


    Her feet sprained.


    Eli felt ufortable, sad, depressed, tired, and felt her feet hurt. Before she was having fun, but then suddenly it disappeared so quickly.


    "¡­It hurts."


    Eli sobbed and cried when she knew that everything had ended. She knew that she couldn''t look at him the same way again and she also had lost him, especially after she had pped him before.


    "Get up."


    "¡­"


    Eli heard a familiar sound which made her heart stop for a bit, but then she quickly rejected it.


    "Go away! Don''t appear in front of me!"


    Eli lost her temper when she heard his voice, especially after she heard his voice. She could see his feet right in front of her, but then when she couldn''t see his feet, she felt disappointed and her heart emptied. She wanted to stop him, but suddenly she was lifted.


    "Wha--?!"


    Eli saw that she was being carried by Haru in his arms.


    "What are you doing?!''


    "Let''s take shelter first."


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Eli tried to move away from him, but his arms were too firm and she couldn''t get away from him. In the end, she stopped while staring at him hatefully.


    When they reached the shelter, Eli quickly said, "Let me go."


    "No."


    "Let me go."


    "No."


    Eli got angry and quickly moved away, but her feet were sprained and it hurt. "Ouch¡­" She wanted to cry again at this moment, but with her personality, she didn''t want to appear weak in front of him.


    "Don''t move around. Your feet hurt, right?"


    Eli snorted and looked away.


    Haru didn''t care much about Eli''s reaction and said, "I love you too, Eli."


    "¡­"


    Eli didn''t say anything, but her heart trembled when she heard his confession.


    "I don''t want to lie to you. I am a scumbag and as I have told you before that you should run away from me, but it is toote for now. I love you and I want you."


    "You''re a greedy bastard!" Eli said without hesitation. Her face was very cold and sharp, staring at him.


    "You even dated both Nozomi and Maki. Do you have fun ying with your heart that much?" Eli said.


    "No. I don''t have fun. My heart is also ufortable, especially when I see you crying," Haru said.


    "Then why did you say that you love me?" Eli asked while staring at him.


    "Because I love you. From our first meeting, I have been attracted to you and the reason why I have supported your school idol group is also you, but then along the way, I have started to fall in love with other girls too," Haru said.


    "Your love is too cheap!" Eli said without hesitation.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I know that you doubt me, but I have never said I love you to my previous girlfriends." During his middle school time, he had never said "I love you" to his girlfriends and it only happened from Megumi who was his first girlfriend then a lot of girls that he met after he got the Group Chat, then Eli who was thest at this moment, even though his love seemed quite cheap, he couldn''t admit, right?


    "Like what you have said before, I''m a greedy bastard, but I want you, Eli. I love you so much and this time, let me be the one who confessed to you."


    Haru stopped and took a deep breath.


    "Wh - What are you going to do?" Eli somehow started to get nervous.


    "ELI, PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND!!!"


    When everyone took shelter, talking to each other, waiting for the rain to stop, they were surprised by this sudden confession.


    However, when they were about to see who was brave enough, they couldn''t find this brave guy.


    "Wh - What are you doing?!" Eli was blushing and panicked since this guy confessed to her in public!


    "Is this not enough? If so, then I''ll appear on my television broadcast to confess to you in front of all the people in the country," Haru said.


    "Stop!"


    Eli blushed and felt very hot at that moment. The rain might be very cold, but because of her embarrassment, she felt that her entire body was very hot.


    "You can''t run away from me. I want you," Haru said with an overbearing tone.


    Eli bit her lips and it felt very hard to ept him, however, she couldn''t hide her feelings.


    "If you dare to hurt me, then I''ll p you again!"


    "p me as much as you want," Haru said and smirked.


    Eli felt annoyed and said, "You feel that you''ve won?"


    "Not yet."


    "Huh?"


    "Let me say one thing again," Haru said.


    "What?" Eli asked.


    "I love you, Eli."


    It was a simple sentence, but it was simr to magic.


    Eli bursts into tears and she hugs him tightly. "I love you, Haru¡­" Her voice choked and she couldn''t block her emotion.


    Haru was silent, letting her hug him tightly while crying loudly. Looking up at the sky, this rain might be a good thing since it hid Eli''s cry.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before he took her lips at this moment.


    When his lips touched her, Eli instantly knew that she had helplessly fallen in love with this bad guy, but she didn''t regret it.


    Then the rain stopped and a full moon and stars appeared as if trying to celebrate the birth of a new couple.


    "I will make you happy, Eli."


    "You should."


    Eli didn''t want to let him go and wanted to be by his side all the time.

 Chapter 1287 Harem

    <h4>Chapter 1287 Harem</h4>


    Utaha came out of the car after she had arrived at Haru''s house. Her boyfriend had a lot of cars so she didn''t need to use a tram to go to his house and coulde to his house by calling the driver at Haru''s house. She felt a bit weird at first, but she had gotten used to it since she realized that all of Haru''s drivers were robots, though, there was some car that was being driven by using a satellite which made her realize that her boyfriend was Tony Stark in reality.


    When Utaha came out of the car, she noticed three luxurious cars in front of her. She was a bit curious, but then she quickly greeted the people who came out from the cars in front of her.


    "Kirari, Erina, Ritsu, Seri."


    Four women turned and saw Utaha walking toward them.


    The five of them looked at each other and talked to each other like usual, then they quickly walked inside Haru''s house while talking to each other.


    "That guy doesn''t seem to be going home tonight," Utaha said with a snort.


    "New girlfriend?" Erina raised her eyebrows.


    "That should be it." Utaha nodded.


    "Who is it?" Kirari asked.


    "I''m not sure, but how about you two?" Utaha looked at Seri and Ritsu.


    Seri blushed and Ritsu shook her head.


    "Not yet," Ritsu said.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Seri felt very embarrassed by their conversation. Luckily, there were only robots beside them so she didn''t need to worry about their conversation being heard.


    "Not yet, huh?"


    Everyone looked at Ritsu and Seri. They knew very well that the two of them would enter his harem sooner orter, but they wouldn''t say it out loud.


    When they entered the location where he lived, they heard the voices of three girls who were talking to each other. Then they saw Sora, Megumi, and a girl that they had never seen before, though Utaha knew this girl very well.


    Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "Sawamura Eriri-san?"


    Erina also knew Eriri but didn''t say too much since they weren''t that close after all.


    "Huh?"


    Eriri turned and saw a group of beautiful girls walking in her direction, but then she realized two of them.


    "Momobami Kirari? Nakiri Erina?"


    Eriri was confused and asked, "What are you doing here?" Her father was a British diplomat in Japan and her mother was very rich. Her family often held parties and of course, by chance, she met both Kirari and Erina in the past. However, her rtionship with them wasn''t that close.


    Eriri thought for a while then realized. "Don''t tell me?"


    "You''re also his girl?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi was in her apartment and she couldn''t sleep well since she knew that Haru was having a date with Eli. She was curious and worried about what had happened on the date. She wanted to contact him, but she was afraid to bother him.


    Nozomi might hide it, but she felt guilty of her friend since she was being eaten first by Haru, even though she had supported Eli all the time. She felt that she had betrayed Eli, and it was also the reason why she was alright to keep her rtionship with Haru a secret and even told him that it was alright to treat her as his mistress.


    When Nozomi was in the middle of thought suddenly the bell on her apartment rang. She raised her eyebrow but quickly got up from her bed since she had feelings about who hade to her apartmentte at night.


    Nozomi didn''t open the door immediately but checked the person who pressed the bell of her house. After she checked, she was quite surprised and nervous. She took a deep breath and opened the door.


    "Eli¡­"


    Nozomi saw Eli who was right in front of her apartment and also saw Haru who was right behind Eli. She stared at Haru and wondered what had happened during the date, but she could only see his wry smile which made her nervous for some reason.


    "Eli¡­ I¡­"


    "Nozomi, I''m sorry," Eli suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Nozomi was confused and asked, "Why did you suddenly apologize?"


    "It''s because I have never considered your feelings before¡­ I¡­ I have always been selfish¡­" Eli said while biting her lips.


    Nozomi was in tears when she heard Eli''s words. She quickly shook her head and said, "No. It''s my fault. I can''t hold my feelings at that time and I have always felt guilty for you."


    Both of them then cried while saying that it was their fault.


    Both of them loved the same man after all.


    Eli chased after her love, and Nozomi supported Eli, even if Nozomi loved him secretly.


    Then they hugged each other while he made a barrier to block the voice of their cry so it wouldn''t disturb Nozomi''s neighbor.


    Haru thought that he should bring Nozomi to his house since living in this ce was troublesome, however, at the same time, he needed to wait for her decision whether she wanted to move or not since he wouldn''t force her.


    When both of them stopped crying, they quickly calmed down.


    "But in truth, it is that guy''s fault!" Nozomi said without hesitation.


    Eli nodded and said, "If he didn''t seduce both of us then this wouldn''t happen."


    Then Eli and Nozomi stared at the source of this problem.


    "Cough! Cough! How about we stay together and talk?" Haru said.


    Eli blushed since she thought that this guy was asking them to have a threesome!


    "That''s a good idea!" Nozomi thought that it was a good idea.


    "Wh - Why not? I''ll talk to my parents first, wait a moment," Eli said, also not wanting to lose, so she agreed.


    "Let''s enter Nozomi''s apartment first. It''ll be troublesome if her neighbor, thinking that there is a scumbag that is fooling both of you," Haru said and guided them inside.


    "¡­"


    Eli and Nozomi rolled their eyes at the same time.


    In the early morning, Haru was sitting in the dining room within Nozomi''s apartment, staring at the sunrise.


    The three of them had talked to each other until midnight and solved all the trouble between them.


    it might be because Nozomi and Eli were best friends that their rtionship became even closer.


    If he wasn''t here then someone might misunderstand that both Nozomi and Eli might have a yuri rtionship.


    Haru also sighed in relief, but then he knew that there was another matter that he needed to solve.


    ''Maki, huh?''


    Maki wanted to see the ce where he was living in the past.


    ''Chiba¡­''


    Haru closed his eyes and thought about all the things which happened in his time during elementary school. He sighed when he thought that he had lost his virginity when he was 10.


    It wasn''t that he hated that ce, but that ce would remind him of his parents which made him sometimes feel tired, wondering why they had left him so early.


    Haru was wondering what their expressions would be when they found out that their son had a lot of wives in the future.


    "Hmm¡­ Haru, you''ve woken up?"


    Nozomi and Eli came out of their room. Even though it was still early in the morning both of them had woken up because of their morning exercise habit as a member of Muse.


    "Yeah. I''m waking up earlier because of habit," Haru said with a smile.


    "Do you want a coffee?" Nozomi asked.


    "Please."


    "Do you need help, Nozomi?" Eli asked.


    "You can sit down with him." Nozomi smiled and said, "He''s going to be lonely if you leave him alone."


    "Am I a child?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "You''re a giant baby who sucks my tits all the time," Nozomi said while taking out an instant coffee on her kitchen shelf.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli blushed and stared at Haru with disbelief.


    Haru twitched his lips and could say nothing.


    "¡­Both of you have done that?" Eli asked.


    "Umm¡­" Nozomi looked at Eli and said, "If you have done it then tell me, we should try a threesome."


    "NOZOMI!!!!"


    Eli realized that Nozomi was a scoundrel, then she stared at Haru and asked, "Why are you not saying anything?"


    "Saying what? Should I promise her?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "You bastard!"


    Eli was furious and pulled Haru''s cheeks.


    Nozomiughed, but she was happy since her lonely ce became rowdy with the three of them here.


    Eli stopped then asked, "Who are your other girlfriends besides Nozomi, Maki, and me?"


    "Do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.


    "Is that alright?" Nozomi asked.


    "They''re not going to be hostile, right?" Eli asked.


    Nozomi and Eli had never known much about Haru''s other girlfriends and wondered what kind of girls they were.


    "How about you follow me back hometer?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "Huh?" 2x

 Chapter 1288 The Hardship of Entertainer

    <h4>Chapter 1288 The Hardship of Entertainer</h4>


    In the end, Haru didn''t bring either Eli or Nozomi since both of them weren''t ready. They told him that they needed time to prepare themselves. He didn''t think too much and returned home, but then he didn''t expect almost all of his girls were waiting for him at his home.


    "I''m back?"


    "¡­"


    They looked at him for a while and said, "Wee back."


    Haru, Megumi, and Erina were preparing breakfast together.


    Erina looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "You really haven''t learned a skill or two from an alumnus of our school, right?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I learn from someone who is even more amazing."


    "Who?"


    Erina looked at Haru curiously. Even though most famous chefs graduated from Tootsuki Academy, it didn''t mean that there weren''t popr chefs that graduated from other culinary schools such as the one from Chinese and French.


    "Is Tootsuki really difficult, Erina?" Megumi asked.


    "Of course, Megumi. I''ll show you in the future," Erina said.


    "Thank you," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Haru smiled and thought that it was wonderful that the rtionship between his girlfriends was very peaceful.


    Sora, Kirari, Utaha, Seri, and Ritsu didn''t help them since their ability at cooking was zero. It was better not to do anything than wreck the kitchen apart.


    "Right, Haru."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Iwasawa has told me that she has something to talk about with you," Megumi said.


    "Hmm¡­ really?" Haru was wondering what Iwasawa wanted to tell him.


    "How is Iwasawa''s band?" Erina suddenly asked. She had been living on Fluer De Lapin (Haru''s cafe) for a week and she knew everyone who lived inside the cafe.


    "She has been singing at the live house," Haru said.


    "Is that good?" Erina asked. She wasn''t sure whether singing at the live house was good or not for a singer.


    "No." Megumi shook her head and said, "This guy hasn''t let Iwasawa debut."


    "Huh? Why? Don''t you think that Iwasawa''s voice is really good?" Erina asked. She had watched Iwasawa sing in the past after all and she had to admit that it was really good.


    "Now that you mention it, I don''t know how a singer or band is going to debut. Is there a difference between a novelist or mangaka?" Utaha asked curiously.


    Haru was about to say something, but Utaha stopped him.


    "But before you answer that question, can I ask you, Sawamura-san?" Utaha looked at Eriri who sipped a coffee with a sleepy face.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why are you here? You''re not his harem, right?" Utaha said.


    "¡­"


    "I - Is that a problem? Both of them are not his harem either, right?!" Eriri pointed at Seri and Ritsu.


    Seri blushed and Ritsu only smiled.


    "¡­"


    "¡­Right?"


    Eriri became unsure after she saw the reaction of Seri and Ritsu. She looked at the guy who was cooking in the kitchen and thought that this guy was really a beast.


    "Let''s talk about how a singer debuts," Haru suddenly said.


    ''He''s running away¡­''


    Everyone looked at Haru while rolling their eyes.


    "The easiest way to make a debut is to sign with a recordpany and talent agency, but if possible it is better for the singer to sign directly to a recordpany rather than a talent agency, but it is very hard, since if someone wants to be an entertainer, they need to join a talent agency unless they have someone they know on the recordpany," Haru said.


    "Why is that?" Sora asked.


    "Because the talent agency in our country is famous for squeezing their talent." Kirari thought for a while and said, "If I''m not wrong, there should be a talent agency who gets 90% of the ie of their talent and only gives their talent 10%. There''s even one that is worse."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­E - Entertainment industry is scary¡­" Eriri said with a pale expression since she didn''t expect the singers, artists, actors, or actresses on the television who smiled brightly performing their best would be squeezed hard by theirpany.


    "It''s better to work as a novelist," Utaha said with a sigh since she didn''t want to be squeezed to dry by apany.


    Unlike an entertainer, the status of novelist and mangaka was very high in this country and they were respected.


    "¡­You also do that, Haru?" Erina asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, mypany doesn''t do that."


    "That''s good¡­" Erina then thought for a bit and asked, "Then why don''t you do something? You''re the biggest mogul in this country, right?"


    "He can''t destroy the market," Kirari said.


    "Destroy the market?"


    Kirari smiled and said, "You should know that unlike in the US, the artist in our country is amodity of apany. If I''m not wrong, the talent agency should get at least 90% to 50% of the ie of their talents, whether they''re veterans who have worked for a long time."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Kirari nodded and said, "The branch family of our family also owns an entertainment industry, but the scale isn''t as big as his." When she said those words, she looked at her husband-to-be and thought that this guy might monopolize the entire entertainment industry in this world, however, she felt that wasn''t bad and thought that she didn''t choose the wrong man.


    "Yeah, I can''t destroy the market. It''s also better for thepany since it''ll receive more revenue," Haru said.


    "You have be an evil capitalist now," Utaha said.


    "The money that I''ve worked for is for your dowry in the future," Haru said.


    The girls were blushing when they heard those words from him.


    Eriri also blushed, but then she quickly said, "H - Hey, you haven''t exined how a singer is going on a debut!"


    "Oh, is it?"


    Haru then continued and said, "Then after the singer or band signed to thepany they''ll start to perform on a television program."


    "Is that alright? They''re not famous, right? Won''t it cause trouble to the television?" Megumi said.


    "This guy owns a television broadcast, what are you afraid of?" Utaha said.


    "¡­That''s true¡­" Megumi thought for a while and sighed since her first boyfriend''s journey to be a mogul was very fast and it also made her somehow feel a sense of pride since she had been with him when he had nothing and felt that her boyfriend was awesome.


    "Then after that?" Erina asked.


    "Then they''re going to perform a good song. After that, they''ll appear in magazines, radio, television programs to promote their songs, and then it''s done," Haru said.


    "That''s all?"


    "Yeah, that''s all." Haru smiled and said, "It''s simple, right? But I''m afraid that she isn''t ready."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Sora asked.


    "Unlike a novelist, illustrator, mangaka, who doesn''t need to show their face, but a singer needs to appear in front of the public and deal with the fans," Haru said.


    "Ah¡­ that''s really bad¡­"


    Utaha and Eriri sighed when they thought about the fans. It was good to have fans, but it was very troublesome.


    "Fans are troublesome, especially when you''re a beautiful girl. Don''t be surprised if a famous actress loses their panties and there are a lot of people who are going to buy it at a very high price."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it, but their faces were pale.


    "Haru¡­ I want to keep it a secret, but there is someone who wants to buy your panties during middle school time," Utaha said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Then everyone was looking at Haru who was twitching his lips.


    "¡­You''re joking, right?"


    "No."


    "¡­"


    Haru might not be an entertainer, but he understood the hardship of being an entertainer at this moment.

 Chapter 1289 Investment Bank and Shiinas Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1289 Investment Bank and Shiina''s Secret</h4>


    Even though the previous mood was quite weird, everyone ate breakfast with gusto since it tasted so good!


    Everyone finished their breakfast, Haru would need to go to his cafe, but before that, Seri had something that she wanted to talk with him about.


    "Right, Haru."


    "What''s wrong, Seri?" Haru asked.


    "Here''s the n for your investment bank," Seri said.


    "Is it done?" Haru felt a bit surprised since it was a bit fast. He looked at Seri and asked, "You''ve prepared this n for a while?"


    "Umm¡­"


    Seri nodded with a blush. She knew that Haru was a genius at economic matters, but then there was a limit to doing something alone and sooner orter, there would be jealous people who tried to block his way.


    "Let me read it first," Haru said.


    "Yes."


    Haru started to read the n of his investment bank and he understood in an instant that there wasn''t that much different from other investment banks, especially in terms of rates. However, it didn''t really matter since even one of thergest investment banks such as Lehman Brothers also had gone bankrupt.


    ''But it''ll take a lot of time¡­''


    Haru needed a lot of money and the faster the better it was.


    "Change the minimum ount to 100 million yen," Haru said.


    "100 million yen? Isn''t that a bit too high?" Seri asked.


    100 million yen, which meant, it was 1 million dors the US.


    Only some high earners could have that much money in their ount.


    "Yes, we''re going to take an elite route," Haru said. He wanted to have allies and of course, the strong people in this world were those rich people. It might seem cruel, but in truth, he didn''t really want to manage the money of someone else since it was troublesome, however, he needed to do this for the progress of his business.


    When Seri heard about the elite route, she understood instantly. "Then I''ll start the n right away. The next problem is the clients, but there shouldn''t be a problem since your name is very famous."


    "You''re going to open an investment bank?" Kirari suddenly interjected.


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded since he didn''t have anything to hide.


    "Finally, you have decided to open an investment bank¡­" Kirari was very happy when she heard the news.


    "¡­You want me to open one?" Haru asked with curiosity.


    "Yes."


    Kirari nodded and said, "Many of our alumnus schools want their money to be managed by you after all and once you''ve opened the investment bank then I''m sure that they''ll open an ount without hesitation." She also had promoted her husband-to-be in the elite group of people and at the same time, there were also a lot of people who asked her whether she could ask Haru to handle their money.


    Kirari knew that once this investment bank opened, then his status in this country would be even taller and then he would be the "Fifth Zaibatsu".


    If Kirari read around 800 chapters of "One Piece", then she would think that this story was a bit simr to Haru''s journey to bing "Fifth Zaibatsu".


    Luffy needed two years or more to be "The Fifth Emperor" in the "New World" and the time for Haru to be "Fifth Zaibatsu" was about the same.


    Haru, Seri, Ritsu, and Kirari were talking to each other about his investment bank.


    When it ended, Kirari didn''t waste her time and quickly went out to promote his business since she wanted to support him as much as she could.


    Haru was really d to have Kirari as his girlfriend.


    "That''s right, you should join a party or too to promote your business," Kirari said before she came out.


    "Do I have to?" Haru asked.


    "Yes. I''ll apany you." Kirari looked at Eriri and said, "If I''m not wrong there should be a party at Sawamura-san''s house, right?"


    "Eh?"


    Eriri, who was ying a game with Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Erina, stopped when her name was being called.


    "Is there a party at your house?" Sora asked.


    "Yeah. My father is a diplomat after all, and he often hosts parties to socialize," Eriri said.


    "Sounds troublesome," Utaha said.


    "Yeah. It''s troublesome," Eriri said with a sigh. She looked at Haru and said, "If I''m not wrong, you''ve been invited several times, your secretary tells my father that you''ve been very busy."


    "Oh¡­"


    Haru looked at Seri who gave him a gesture that she was the one who rejected all the invitations.


    "Do you want toe?" Seri asked.


    "I don''t want to either, but I have to do it at least once, right?" Haru said. It wasn''t his first time at a party, but frankly, it was boring. If he didn''t meet Erina at that time, then he would go back quickly without hesitation.


    "So do any of you want toe too?" Kirari asked.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned for a bit since it would be their first time at a wealthy ss party.


    "Forget it. It''s too troublesome," Kirari said.


    "I don''t want to go," Sora said.


    "Well, I''m a bit curious," Megumi said.


    "I''lle then," Erina said.


    Kirari nodded at Erina''s words, then she looked at Megumi. "Megumi, do you have a dress?"


    "No."


    Megumi shook her head, after all, she wasing from a normal family, and even though she had a casual dress, she didn''t have a dress for something like a formal party, after all, she didn''t need one.


    "Let''s go with me now, Megumi. We can buy a dress after this," Kirari said.


    "Eh?" Megumi was surprised.


    "Let''s go."


    Kirari pulled Megumi directly without waiting for her to refuse and left his house.


    "¡­"


    "Wait, Kirari! I also want to look at the dress!" Utaha suddenly said.


    "Then me too!" Sora said.


    Eriri was confused, but her hand was being pulled by Sora too.


    In the end, Sora and Utaha also felt interested in the dress and also felt quite curious about the party.


    Kirari stopped and asked, "Erina, how about you?"


    "Don''t worry about me," Erina said simply since she wanted to stay with Haru.


    "Alright."


    Kirari knew that Erina was also ady from a big family so she didn''t force her toe with her. Looking at everyone, she smiled and thought it would be fun to bring all of them to the partyter.


    It was Sunday, he thought to go to a cafe, but Erina also told him that she wanted to go to his cafe too since it had been a while since she was there.


    Both of them went to the cafe together while talking to each other inside the car.


    However, there was something unique about this conversation since Erinaid her head on Haru''s thigh.


    Haru sighed and thought that it would be the other way around, but he didn''t think too much.


    Erina acted in a spoiled way and asked, "L - Let''s do it¡­"


    "Here?"


    "St - Stupid! Let''s go home after your matter at the cafe ends," Erina said.


    "Good. Let''s go to your house after this," Haru said while caressing Erina''s hair.


    Erina closed her eyes and felt veryfortable.


    "Does it still hurt?" Haru asked.


    "No, but¡­" Erina wanted to do it again.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t sleep tonight," Haru said.


    Erina blushed and hit Haru''s chest to hide her embarrassment.


    Both of them flirted with each other until she remembered something.


    "I''ve heard that you''re going to buy Kikkoman, is that true?" Erina asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Finally, you''re going to reach your hands into the food industry?"


    Erina knew that Haru owned a lot of business, but it was mostly in the media.


    "I''ll buy a lot of things that are rted to food in the future," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you by that time," Erina said confidently. When she saw how Kirari was able to help him, she felt a bit jealous since she felt that she could do nothing for him, but when she heard that he was going to buy apany that was rted to the food industry then she could help him which made her happy.


    Then before long, they arrived at the cafe, but then there was something which surprised them.


    Shiina was about to enter the cafe, but her stomach seemed to be bloated at that moment.


    "H - Haru!!"


    Shiina was very nervous when she saw him.


    Haru looked at Shiina''s stomach and asked, "What''s wrong with your stomach?"


    "I - I have eaten too much and be fat!" Shiina said nervously.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Erina were speechless.


    "Meow!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Meow!" Shiina quickly mimicked the "meow" noise, but it was toote. "I - I try to mimic the cat''s sound!" Her expression was very serious, but everyone could tell that this girl was very bad at lying.


    "Shiina, what are you hiding under your clothes?"

 Chapter 1290 Cute and Pro

    <h4>Chapter 1290 Cute and Pro</h4>


    On the second floor of Fluer De Lapin, Haru, Yuri, Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Erina gathered together while looking at Shiina who was hugging a cat in her arms.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shiina seems very nervous at this moment, holding the cat in her hands.


    "I - I have enough money to take care of it!"


    Shiina didn''t know much money was in her bank ount, but she knew that it was a lot so she would take care of this cat no matter what!


    "¡­"


    No one said anything, but stared at the cat in Shiina''s hands.


    They could tell that it was a stray cat and it should be a small cat that had been abandoned by its parents.


    The cat had gray ckish fur on its back and white fur under its stomach.


    "Nyaa¡­"


    The cat meowed, but its voice was slightly weak since it hadn''t eaten for a while. It might be small, but it didn''t show timidity in front of everyone and looked at them curiously while being held by Shiina.


    "How cute!" 4x


    Four women became meek when they saw the cat meowing cutely and they quickly gathered around Shiina to pamper this cat.


    Haru looked at the five women in front of him and sighed, thinking that a girl was very weak against a cute thing.


    However, unlike everyone who was attracted to the cat, Shiina had been staring at Haru with an abandoned puppy-like gaze.


    Haru didn''t need to guess what this girl wanted to say, but then again, there was a trouble, well, not exactly a trouble, however, it needed some precautions.


    "Shiina, you should know that we''re a cafe, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Shiina hung her head down when she heard Haru''s words. Unlike in the past, she wasn''t ignorant to the world and she also understood that it wasn''t good to keep a pet in a cafe.


    Some customers might not mind it, but what if there was a customer who had a cat allergy?


    "Haru, is it not good to keep this cat?" Yuri asked.


    Everyone was looking at Haru at this moment, the cat was one thing, but they couldn''t bear to see Shiina who was very sad at that moment.


    "Yeah, this ce is huge, right?" Iwasawa said. Unlike her parents'' apartment, Haru''s ce was very huge.


    "It''s just a cat, after all. Shiina is going to take care of it, right?" Kosaka said. If she told everyone that she didn''t love the three girls beside them then she would be lying. Living in this ce for a long time with the three of them, even if she didn''t want to, she had made a connection with them and she couldn''t bear to see Shiina who was sad.


    "I - I''ll take care of the cat! I - I won''t abandon it!" Shiina said without hesitation and her eyes were full of tears at this moment, staring at Haru.


    "¡­"


    "Haru." Erina pulled Haru''s sleeve and said, "Let her keep it."


    Haru was wondering why he became the bad guy in this ce. "Shiina. Listen to me first." He looked at Shiina and said, "You should know that our ce is a cafe and there might be a customer who is allergic to cats. Once that happens then what do you think will happen to that customer?"


    "Is - Is the customer going to be sick?" Shiina said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "It''s better if that person is only coughing, but what if this person has some heart condition?"


    Everyone who heard Haru''s words also understood, but they felt a bit unwilling. They could tell that he didn''t agree to keep the cat, but they didn''t give up.


    "So I''ll buy the house next to this ce and let''s keep the cat in that ce," Haru suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    "Eh?!"


    Everyone was very surprised at this moment, but then everyone became happy.


    "Yay!! Thank you, Haru!!"


    Shiina hugged Haru without hesitation.


    Yuri also used this chance to hug him without hesitation.


    Erina wanted to stop them, but she was toote.


    Iwasawa wanted to try it, but in the end, she stayed in ce.


    Only Kosaka realized the problem in Haru''s words. "Wait! Wait! You want to buy the house next to us?"


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    Kosaka didn''t say too much and could only curse that billionaires really could do anything. She thought for a while and wondered whether she should do that since she had a good idea on her mindtely.


    "So what''s the name of the cat?" Haru asked while patting Shiina''s back.


    "Yeah, what is the name of this cat?" Iwasawa asked while petting the cat.


    Shiina then looked at the cat and stared at it for a while. She looked at him and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"


    "This is your cat so you should name it yourself," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shiina quickly thought of a name for her cat.


    "Nyaa¡­" The cat meowed cutely while walking toward Shiina.


    Shiina felt that her heart had been shot by an arrow since this cat was so cute!


    Shiina thought for a while and said, "Your name is Nyanko from now on."


    "Nyaa!"


    Nyanko meowed and smiled at Shiina.


    "Nyanko!"


    Shiina hugged Nyanko tightly!


    Erina wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "This is the best."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at his fiancee and wondered why this girl was crying.


    When the matter of the cat ended, Iwasawa had something to talk about with him.


    "Haru, can we talk about something?" Iwasawa asked.


    "I''ve heard from Megumi, but do you want to go on a debut now?" Haru asked.


    Everyone was looking at Iwasawa and felt a bit surprised.


    Iwasawa might be quite famous for the "NicoNico" and some live houses, but she hadn''t be a professional.


    "Yes, I want to go on a debut!" Iwasawa said without hesitation.


    "What about your bandmates?" Haru asked.


    "This¡­?" Iwasawa was stumped at this moment since she hadn''t asked her bandmate about going on a debut.


    "If you''re really ready, then there are some things that you need to prepare for and I can start your debut right away," Haru said.


    "What is it?" Iwasawa asked and felt that her blood was boiling in excitement.


    "First, whether you want to debut alone or with your band?" Haru asked.


    "With my band," Iwasawa said without hesitation.


    "Then first you need to ask their consent whether they''re ready to be a pro or not," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Iwasawa nodded.


    "Thest thing is about your first single song, have you prepared it?" Haru asked.


    "This¡­"


    Iwasawa seemed a bit hesitant, but then she nodded.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1291 After The Rain

    <h4>Chapter 1291 After The Rain</h4>


    Single debut song.


    It was the most important thing before Iwasawa started her debut.


    "I have."


    Iwasawa nodded without hesitation and said, "Let''s go to the studio. Let me sing the song for you."


    "Good."


    Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Everyone was looking at each other before all of them went to the studio on the underground of the cafe.


    Everyone gathered in the studio and watched Iwasawa who was holding her guitar.


    Haru looked at Iwasawa and asked, "You''re going to create a rock band, right?"


    "Yes." Iwasawa nodded and said, "The genre of my band is rock." She looked at him and asked, "In your opinion, what is the best genre for my band?"


    "It''s rock," Haru said without hesitation since he also thought that Iwasawa was more suitable to sing a rock song.


    "Yeah. I know that you know me the best," Iwasawa said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Everyone who heard Iwasawa felt that her words seemed quite misleading, but they didn''t think too much.


    "So what is the title of this song?" Haru asked.


    "Crow Song," Iwasawa said. She thought for a bit and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll take the lyrics and the music score from my room."


    Haru didn''t say too much and watched Iwasawa who ran toward her room.


    When Iwasawa had gone out, Yuri couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, is it only me or you don''t want Iwasawa to debut so early?"


    "Yeah, you''re right." Haru nodded and said, "I don''t want her to debut too early."


    "Why? She''s ready and I''m sure her songs are great," Kosaka said. She knew Iwasawa''s talent at singing and she knew that Iwasawa would be a great singer, but then she thought of something.


    "Is it the pressure of media or something? If it''s something like that then there''s nothing to worry about, right? You''re a mogul in this country after all."


    Everyone knew that Haru''s business was mostly rted to media and he could control a lot of things and even hide a lot of things easily since he controlled the media.


    "If it''s the media then it isn''t a problem, but the real problem is Iwawasa''s parents." Haru looked at everyone and said, "What do you think will happen once Iwasawa bes famous? What will her parents do?"


    "¡­"


    Almost everyone forgot about it, but Iwasawa ran away from her parents because of how abusive her parents were.


    "What are you talking about?" Erina asked with a frown.


    Unlike Erina who was clueless, Kosaka, Yuri, and Shiina understood what had happened to Iwasawa''s family.


    "I''ll tell youter," Haru said.


    "Well¡­" Erina nodded and didn''t force him to talk about the details.


    "Is there something that you can do, Haru?" Yuri asked.


    "With money, there are a lot of things that can be done, but this is Iwasawa''s parents after all and there''s no way that I''ll do something simr to yakuza or action movie to them," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I was joking," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Just for reference, what can you do with the money?" Yuri asked.


    "I can ask someone to trap a random guy in a barrel that is filled with cement before turning this person into a fish pellet for the fishes in Tokyo Bay," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    It might not be rted, but he had done this kind of thing several times. The first one was the robbers that had done cruel things to Yuri''s family and the second was the group of young men who wanted to **** Yuri at that time.


    Haru didn''t need to do it by himself and could ask his subordinates to do it by paying someone to do the dirty jobs for him.


    Looking at Yuri, Haru was wondering why this girl was so unlucky. The robbery incident was one thing, but the **** incident at the underground concert at that time was also another unfortunate event for her which made him sigh.


    If he wasn''t there, then he wasn''t sure what her fate was.


    "Haru, you don''t need to worry about such a thing. I''ll handle it myself."


    Suddenly Iwasawa entered the studio and her eyes were red since she felt that she was really lucky to have someone who was worried about her this much.


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don''t need to worry about such a small thing. If you want to debut then let''s debut. I''ll help you."


    "But¡­" Iwasawa wanted to say something.


    "My words might make you worry, but there are a lot of things that can be done with both money andw," Haru said.


    "Law?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.


    "But first, let me ask you what do you want to do with your parents? If your dream is to work with mypany then you don''t need to worry about your parents, but if you want to be a popr singer¡­ you need to know what you want to do with your parents," Haru said.


    "Just for reference¡­" Kosaka looked at Haru and asked, "If Iwasawa''s parents know that their daughter has be a famous singer then what will they do?"


    "Money."


    "Money?"


    "They''ll take all the money Iwasawa has and then exploit her to be their money piggy bank," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    It sounded so simple, but it was so cruel since they felt Iwasawa''s parents were cold-blooded parents who didn''t care about their daughter!


    Iwasawa sighed in relief and said, "So it is only money¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Iwasawa, is that alright with you? You''ll be exploited by your parents!" Yuri said since she was worried about her friend.


    "It''s alright. I just love to sing and it isn''t about money," Iwasawa said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Haru¡­" Yuri looked at Haru since she didn''t know what to do after this.


    "Iwasawa. You don''t need to worry. Just sing all you want and do your best. I''ll be your shield and protect you from anything," Haru said.


    Iwasawa''s eyes were red and nodded. "¡­Thank you." She looked at him and felt happy, but¡­


    "Is it really alright?" Erina asked worriedly.


    Haru patted Erina''s head and said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about Iwasawa''s parents."


    "Then why did you have to mention this to her?" Kosaka asked with a frown since she felt that this method was too cruel.


    "Because she needs to know that being a popr singer isn''t that easy. Before you enjoy the rainbow, you need to endure both storms and rain." Haru looked at Iwasawa and said, "That rain and storm have passed and now, you should enjoy the beauty after the rain."


    "Yeah!"


    Iwasawa didn''t hesitate and started her song!


    (BGM: Girls Dead Monster - Crow Song).


    "There''s a wall of shutters behind me.


    My fingertips smell like iron.


    Moving forward! Strum those strings! It''s crowded, at any rate.


    Find a way from here."


    Haru watched Iwasawa and he decided to protect this girl no matter what!

 Chapter 1292 Family

    <h4>Chapter 1292 Family</h4>


    Yagi, no, All Might was standing beside Aizawa while looking at everyone from ss 1A of U.A High School to the Hero Department.


    After the incident that happened during summer training, every student at U.A. High School, especially from the Hero Department, needed to live in the dorm within their school.


    However, everyone was quite sad since their biology teacher, Bruno (Haru''s hero name) decided to quit the school and also retired from his hero activity.


    "Aizawa-sense, what are you doing here?" Kaminari asked.


    "Right, I want to introduce everyone to a new teacher," Aizawa said.


    "New teacher?"


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t expect that there would be a new teacher so quickly which somehow made them unable to ept it for a while.


    The presence of Haru in front of everyone was very huge and they couldn''t forget him, however, they also understood that it was necessary to get a new teacher since Haru had retired.


    "Don''t worry, this teacher is very strong and he''s very dependable," Aizawa said.


    "Who is the new teacher, Sensei? Is the new teacher a hero?" Midoriya asked.


    "No." Aizawa shook his head and said, "The new teacher is All Might''s friend and he isn''t a hero, however, I believe that even if everyone fights him together, he''s going to be the winner."


    "Huh?!"


    Bakugou frowned and said, "Don''t look down on us, Sensei!"


    "Yeah, we''re not that weak!"


    "We have be strong!"


    Everyone protested when they were being looked down on by Aizawa.


    "Nyuhuhuhu, everyone is very spirited! I can''t wait to teach all of you."


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was startled, especially when they saw a bipedal octopus suddenly appear beside them.


    "Who are you?" Todoroki frowned since he didn''t feel the presence of this person from the beginning.


    Iida pushed the frame of his sses and asked, "Excuse me, sir." He raised his hand high and said, "Are you the new teacher?"


    "Yes!"


    Korosensei smiled and said, "My name is Korosensei. Nice to meet you?"


    "Korosensei?"


    Everyone titled their heads since they felt the name Korosensei was quite unique.


    "If you''re worried about Haru then you don''t need to worry. That guy is going to retire because his wife is pregnant," Korosensei said.


    "¡­"


    "WHAAAAAAAAAAAT?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard such news.


    Aizawa was surprised and looked at All Might. "This?"


    All Might nodded and said, "His wife is pregnant."


    "He has told me to take care of all of you." Koresensei smiled and said, "From now on, please take care of me, everyone!" Watching the expression of all the students in this ce, he smiled and really anticipated his life as a teacher in this world, though, he was also curious about the baby between Haru and Tsunade. He was sure that whether the baby was male or female when the children of Haru and Tsunade had grown up, they must have a very big asset, right?


    Kuroneko was in her room, typing on herptop very quickly. After asking Haru in the past how to make money, she felt that it was better to write a novel. She didn''t mean a light novel, but a traditional novel since this novel was very profitable.


    However, Kuroneko understood how troublesome it was to write a novel (the traditional one) and decided to write a light novel by copying the famous work on Haru''s world. It might seem wrong, but she was happy when she got her first ie.


    Because she was a neer, she received a payment of 10,000 yen for each of the 1,000 words of her manuscript, then she also received 10% of the royalty from the book sales.


    Kuroneko knew that she couldn''t handle a difficult business and it was better to get easy money by writing a book. Looking out the window of her room, she really anticipated her future.


    Tabane, who had received the Daimidaler from Haru, quickly started her research, but after she opened all theponents on this robot, she realized that she couldn''t try it since she didn''t have HI-ERO particles, no, she had it, but she couldn''t release it out and couldn''t use it.


    Tabane sighed and realized that her libido could only be used to mate with her boyfriend. Thinking about him, she thought that she needed to get him back into this world.


    "Tabane-sama, what''s wrong?" Chloe asked.


    "Nothing. I''m thinking of bringing him here after this," Tabane said.


    "You mean, Haru-sama?"


    "Yes!"


    Tabane was wondering what that guy would do after he returned to this world, but she had a feeling that guy woulde to his harem members in this world without hesitation.


    Haru and Erina were staying in bed together.


    Erinaid on Haru''s chest, resting after she did a quite long workout with him and after she regained her stamina she would do it once again since it felt amazing.


    While resting, Erina listened to Iwasawa''s story and she had to admitpared to her childhood, Iwasawa''s childhood was several times worse. She might have been locked in a dark room to receive a special education from her father, but her father had never done physical abuse.


    Well, her father might have traumatized her, but she had someone who could protect her at that moment.


    "Haru, what do you think that I should do with my father?" Erina asked.


    "You need to fight her," Haru said.


    "Fight him?" Erina looked at Haru in surprise.


    Haru held Erina''s hand and said, "In your father''s eyes, all the foods that don''t qualify his standard are trash and I''m sure that he''s going toe back to Tootsuki in the future." When he said those words, he could feel Erina''s hand trembling.


    "But do you think so? Do you see food the same as your father now?" Haru asked.


    Erina shook her head without hesitation and said, "No." She looked at him and said, "I''m different from my father and I''ll show him that he''s wrong!"


    "That''s good." Haru kissed Erina''s forehead lovingly and said, "I''ll be beside you, protecting you, so you don''t need to worry and face your father directly at that time."


    "Yes!"


    Erina felt d that she had met him and she really loved this feeling. She looked at him then kissed his lips.


    "I love you, Haru."


    "I love you too, Erina."


    Erina then felt something hard on her thigh which made her blush. "You really strong¡­"


    "Hehehe, you only know that now," Haru said with augh then pushed her below him, starting the next round.


    "Kuh! Erina is very cautious!"


    Alice wanted to know what Erina and Haru had done together, but she couldn''t enter the mansion which made her sigh. She looked in the direction of Erina''s room, but no one really knew what this girl was thinking.


    "I¡­"


    Alice shook her head then said, "I won''t bother them this time." She was about to go back but stopped once again before she walked back to her house. She was wondering whether she would be an aunt so early.

 Chapter 1293 The Importance of Learning about Love

    <h4>Chapter 1293 The Importance of Learning about Love</h4>


    Haru had to admit that there were a lot of things that he needed to do in this world, but he enjoyed it.


    After staying a long night at Erina''s house, he went to school.


    It might seem quite weird, but he felt quite rxed at school, especially when he stayed in the student council room.


    Haru didn''t see Kirari since that girl was helping him to promote his investment bank. He had also called his grandfather to help him promote his investment bank too. He knew that it was only time for his investment bank to open and he would be the "Fifth Zaibatsu".


    "Kasugano-senpai."


    Haru looked at the underssman''s sses, no, he meant the underssman in front of him.


    "What''s wrong, Manyuda-kun?"


    "I''ve heard that you''re going to open an investment bank, is that true?" Manyuda asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru looked at Manyuda and asked, "Is your father interested?"


    "Yeah. He has told me to ask you for confirmation before I leave for school earlier," Manyuda said.


    The rtionship between Haru and Manyuda wasn''t that close, but it wasn''t that distant either since both of them were maid lovers.


    "So what do you want to ask?" Haru asked.


    "Can you add a higher rate?" Manyuda asked. He along with his family couldn''t help but sigh several times when they saw how the young man in front of him was able to get so much money in just a year. He also knew a lot about his business, and the most promising one would be "Aegis Cloud Company" since it almost monopolized the entire business in Asia, though the pration to China was a bit hard.


    However, Aegis Cloud Company also went quite well in both the United States and Europe.


    Cloudputing technology was quite a new technology and unless it was a bigpany or university, it was impossible to develop cloudputing too early.


    Haru''s "Aegis Cloud Company" was very famous, especially when he owned a lot of mediapanies in this world which caused the development of this business to be very fast.


    Unlike social media or other inte businesses, his cloudputingpany was very stable and the development in the future was limitless since it was known for being very secure and there was no hacker that was able to break into thispany.


    His GT Robot also stayed outside thepany to protect thepany''s secrets without letting any business spy enter.


    Besides "Aegis Cloud Company", Manyuda also thought that Haru''s Instagram, LINE, NicoNico, and gamepany were also awesome and even if he didn''t want to admit it, this guy was a genius.


    It was also the reason why Manyuda and his parents didn''t hesitate to put the money of their family to Haru''s investment bank since they believed in him and they didn''t think that he would lose money, considering the amount of money that Haru had gotten for the past year.


    Haru smiled and said, "The rate is already high. You know that even the U.S. bond is only 3% and even one of thergest investment banks has gone bankrupt. Do you want a higher rate? It''s better for you to open your own investment bank."


    "¡­"


    Manyuda rolled his eyes. If he was as talented as Haru then he wouldn''t put the money of his family on Haru''s investment bank, but he knew that this guy was genius and it was better to put money into Haru''s investment bank rather than putting it to someone else.


    Manyuda looked at him and asked, "Kasugano-senpai, can you give me advice on where should I invest my money?"


    "Invest it in my investment bank," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "Or rather, talking about investment is a boring thing, let''s talk about something else." He had been away from this world for a few months and he wanted to spend his time more with his girlfriends rather than talking about business-rted matters.


    Haru didn''t want to go out for a while, but he had a feeling that the quest from the Group Chat woulde at him sooner orter which made him depressed.


    "Now that you mention it." Haru looked at Manyuda and asked, "You''ve been in the student council room all the time, don''t you have a girl, Manyuda?"


    "Girlfriend?"


    Manyuda pushed the frame of his sses and said, "How foolish. I don''t have time to waste on getting a girlfriend."


    "Are you sure? You won''t get another chance if you don''t do so," Haru said.


    "What do you mean?" Manyuda asked.


    "You should know that a marriage between two big families is usually a political marriage to secure the assets of families, right," Haru said.


    "Yes." Manyuda nodded and asked, "So what''s wrong with that?"


    "Well, before I exin everything to you, do you have a childhood friend? Girl, a beautiful one?" Haru asked.


    Manyuda frowned and asked, "Do you want to seduce my childhood friend too?"


    "Do you have one?"


    "No."


    "Then what are you afraid of?"


    "¡­"


    "So you don''t have a childhood friend, right?" Haru asked.


    Manyuda pushed the frame of his sses and asked, "How about you?"


    "I love Kirari," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    With just that single sentence, Manyuda felt that his heart was being pierced by a spear and he twitched his lips in jealousy.


    "You need to rx a bit, Manyuuda." Haru sighed and said, "If you don''t want a girlfriend then how about we go to a maid cafe together sometimes?"


    "¡­¡­Why a maid cafe?" Manyuda twitched his lips.


    "You love maids, right? Why not?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    "We''re still young. There are a lot of things that we can do while we''re young, but we can''t do when we''re an adult."


    "Such as?"


    "The bitter and sweet of love!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "You might underestimate the experience of falling in love." Haru looked at Manyuda and said, "You know, being all wealthy is good, but you also need to fill the spiritual needs."


    However, Manyuda only looked at him in disdain.


    "If you don''t believe me then why don''t you follow me?" Haru asked.


    "To that maid gambling den? If so, then I don''t have time," Manyuda said.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "We''re going to meet Sakura."


    "Sakura?" Manyuda raised his brows, but then he realized. "You mean Sakura Miharataki-senpai?"


    "Yeah. Let''s go to the Beautification Committee to meet her and ask her how cold her fiance is," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Manyuda pushed the frame of his sses and thought that it was interesting.


    Manyuda stopped right in front of the room of the Beautification Committee and didn''t dare to move since he was afraid of being known, however, he realized that he might need to learn from Haru or else, his girlfriend or wife in the future was going to be stolen.


    Manyuda tilted his head a bit and saw Haru and Sakura Miharutaki hug each other, even though both of them had their own fiancee and fiance respectively.


    How did this happen?


    At this moment, Manyuda only hoped Aoi Miboumi or Momobami Kirari didn''t appear suddenly in this ce.

 Chapter 1294 Each of their own

    <h4>Chapter 1294 Each of their own</h4>


    When Haru and Manyuda went to the room of the Beautification Committee, they could hear the sound of light sobbing from inside.


    "Who is crying?" Manyuda asked.


    "I''m not sure, but let me check it," Haru said.


    "Wait, Kasugano-senpai!"


    Manyuda somehow felt that he would see something that he shouldn''t see, but it was toote since he saw Haru enter the room of the Beautification Committee without hesitation. When he saw this scene, he didn''t move and waited outside since he knew instantly who was crying inside this room from Haru''s voice.


    "Miharutaki-senpai, what''s wrong?" Haru asked with a frown since he didn''t expect this girl to cry. In the previous chapters, Sakura Miharutaki had asked for advice about her love life with her fiancee, Aoi Miboumi, but here he saw her crying alone in this room.


    "K - Kasugano-kun?"


    Miharutaki was startled when she saw Haru suddenly enter the Beautification Committee so suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru stepped inside and felt a bit worried that this girl was crying alone. He looked around and sighed in relief that he didn''t see something sharp or rope since he was afraid that this girl mightmit suicide, however, from how this girl was crying, he could instantly tell what had happened.


    "No - Nothing. I''m alright."


    Miharutaki shook her head and told him that she was alright since she couldn''t tell what had happened to her. Her fiance might have done something bad to her, but her heart still loved him and she didn''t want her fiance''s n to be destroyed by the young man in front of her since she knew very well how Haru waspared to her fiance.


    "Was it Miboumi?" Haru asked.


    Miharutaki was in shock when he said the name of her fiance.


    "That guy¡­ It seems that he can''t treasure his fiancee," Haru said and was about to go out, but Miharutaki quickly hugged him to stop him.


    "Wait! Don''t!"


    Miharutaki could tell that Haru was about to do something to Miboumi and she didn''t want that to happen!


    Haru could break away from Miharutaki, but he didn''t do that. He sighed and said, "You should really p him or punch him once, you know."


    "¡­¡­"


    Miharutaki was stunned for a while before sheughed. Her crying face mixed with herugher which gave her an inexplicable charm. She thought that she really needed to do that since her fiance had been deceiving her all the time and she was a stupid girl who believed in him.


    However, she had to admit that it would be good to kick her fiance once in the future.


    "You''re so beautiful when you''re smiling." Haru stared at Miharutaki and said, "That guy is stupid to make you cry."


    Miharutaki blushed and looked away since she was very shy. It might seem weird, but no one had told her that she was beautiful beside the maids at her house.


    "Yo - You don''t need to make me better with such a lie."


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean¡­ I know it myself that I''m not beautiful since if I''m beautiful then he isn''t going to¡­" Miharutaki wanted to cry again when she thought about what had happened before, but then her head was patted.


    "Don''t cry. You shouldn''t cry at this moment. You should beughing while telling that guy that he has lost such a wonderful girl like you," Haru said.


    Miharutaki blushed and couldn''t help butugh. She looked at him and said, "I think that I understand why that cold and scary student council falls for you?"


    "It is toote for you to recognize it since I am already owned by someone," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Miharutakiughed and said, "I might be killed if your fiancee knows that we''re hugging each other."


    "Talk about yourself? What if your fiance knows that I''m hugging you here?" Haru asked.


    "¡­L - Let me hug you for a while and please keep this a secret," Miharutaki said since she really needed someone beside her at this moment. She didn''t have a friend after all and she was at her weakest state after being rejected by her fiance. She needed someone beside her and that person happened to be the most dangerous person in this school, though, this girl didn''t know it.


    ''Oh¡­ you''re toote¡­''


    "Um¡­"


    Haru only nodded, but he could tell that there was one more person who peeked inside this room.


    Manyuda didn''t know what Miharutaki and Haru were talking about, but he could tell the rtionship between the two of them was pretty close since he could see both of them hugging each other.


    Manyuda sighed, but then he smiled when he thought about Mibouimi''s reaction when he saw his own fiancee hugging another man. He couldn''t help but remember how Miboumi was looking down at him before.


    However, the scene in front of him made his heart feel better.


    It might be a force majeure or murphy''sw, but suddenly Manyuda could see Miboumi walking toward his direction which stunned him. He saw both Haru and Miharutaki were still hugging each other.


    Miboumi also felt a bit surprised when he saw Manyuda who was right in front of the Beautification Committee''s room, but then he saw a sneer from Manyuda''s mouth which made him frown. He quickly fastened his steps and stopped when he saw his fiancee hugging thest boss in this school, however, strangely enough, he didn''t feel a fluctuation of emotion in his heart.


    Miboumi didn''t feel angry, annoyed, envious, or jealous when he saw his fiancee hugging Haru at that moment since he was the one who threw his fiance and Haru only got his used thing, but he couldn''t handle the anger on his heart when his shoulder was patted and being looked down by this new member of the student council.


    Miboumi would teach Manyuda a lesson soon and this lesson was something that he would do to all the members of the Student Council.


    ''Soon¡­''


    Miboumi was patient and once everything was ready, he would strike everyone when they weren''t ready!


    Manyuda felt very happy when he patted Miboumi''s shoulder while telling him, "Don''t mind." He became even happier when he saw Miboumi takerge strides, leaving without saying anything. He then looked at Haru and Miharutaki before he closed the door quietly, leaving them alone and returned to the student council room.


    Manyuda was happy before, but he was unhappy when he saw a couple flirting in front of him since it made him ufortable, and wondered whether he should get a girlfriend.


    ''No! No! No!''


    Manyuda quickly shook his head and erased such a thought from his mind.


    ''Wake up, Manyuda! You''re the man who is going to lead the economy of this country!''


    Manyuda walked away without hesitation.


    ''But first, I need to be the leader of this school.''


    There was a lot happening within this school, but it didn''t really matter for Haru and Miharutaki at this moment since both of them were talking to each other about what had happened that made her cry before.

 Chapter 1295 Go or Stay

    <h4>Chapter 1295 Go or Stay</h4>


    When Miharutaki calmed down, Haru listened to what had happened to her. He knew that Miboumi had made a secret organization to overthrow the current student council and Miharutaki was one of the leaders of that organization which was led by Miboumi.


    However, previously, Miharutaki had lost a gamble against a group of girls because she underestimated them.


    Miboumi had taken an interest in this group of girls and caused Miharutaki to feel jealous then led to the gamble between her and the group of girls.


    "Who is this group of girls?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that Miharutaki might be very strict and rigid, but as a gambler, her strength couldn''t be underestimated.


    "It''s Mary Saotome and her friends."


    Miharutaki didn''t hide the name of the group of girls that had defeated her.


    "Oh, that girl."


    "Do you know her?" Miharutaki seemed to be surprised when she heard that he knew Mary Saotome and her group.


    "Their gambling den is quite unique," Haru said. He didn''t say that he came to Mary Saotome''s gambling den because he wanted to see a group of girls who were wearing a maid uniform during the business of the gambling den.


    "I see¡­"


    Miharutaki didn''t say much and believed in him.


    "So what are you going to do after this?" Haru asked so this girl wouldn''t ask him more questions.


    "What am I going to do?" Miharutaki thought for a bit before shaking her head. "I''m not sure. I don''t know anymore."


    "Is that so? Then think of it slowly," Haru said.


    Miharutaki looked at Haru and asked, "If I say that I want revenge, what are you going to say?"


    "Just do it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''ve been yed by him after all, but well, you have done your revenge on him," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    Miharutaki was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Haru smiled and patted Miharutaki''s head gently. "You don''t need to think too much."


    "Well¡­"


    Miharutaki wasn''t sure, but she felt veryfortable when her head was being patted.


    *Growl!*


    Miharutaki then blushed when her stomach was growling.


    Haru chuckled which caused Miharutaki to blush and pout.


    "Don''tugh at me, Kasugano-kun!"


    "You''re just too cute, Senpai."


    Miharutaki felt that her face was very hot at that moment.


    "I''m also hungry. Let''s go out and eat something," Haru said.


    "Huh? But school hasn''t ended!" Miharutaki reminded Haru strictly and said, "And as a student of this school, I can''t let you do something bad like that!"


    Haru grabbed Miharutaki''s hand and said, "That''s why it''s necessary for you toe with me, Senpai. I''ll be outside the school and you''ll be monitoring me at that time so I won''t do something bad outside the school, Senpai."


    "¡­Is that so?" Miharutaki suddenly fell into confusion since it felt that his words made sense.


    "Let''s go. You''re hungry, right? I''ll treat you," Haru said.


    "Umm¡­"


    Miharutaki wasn''t sure, but somehow, she felt excited when she thought that she would break the rule of the school since it would be her first time to do this.


    Haru and Miharutaki went out to eat sweets since he knew that the best way to cure depression was to eat.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but this sweet shop was being opened by one of the Elite Ten of the Tootsuki Academy.


    Miharutaki ate a lot before she felt satisfied and a bit sleepy.


    If Haru was a scumbag then he would bring Miharutaki to the hotel directly since it was the perfect chance to get her, but he didn''t do that and told her to call her driver to pick her up to go home.


    Miharutaki agreed and called the driver of her home.


    Then both of them talked to each other for a while before Miharutaki went home.


    "Bye, Kasugano," Miharutaki said with a smile. Unlike her previous cry, she was smiling very beautifully at this moment.


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "Goodbye, Senpai." Watching her enter the car while waving her hand, he stayed until he saw her away. He was wondering what Miboumi would think after he saw him and Miharutaki in the room before.


    In the end, Haru didn''t think too much and thought that Miboumi was a scumbag before he went to his shrine to wait for Umi since she had promised to let him visit her house.


    While he was waiting for Umi to go to his shrine, he did his business and talked with both Seri and Ritsu through his "Zoom"pany about the acquisition process.


    2010 was the best chance for him to acquire a lot ofpanies since there were a lot of people who were in need of money so while there was a chance, he needed to do it as soon as possible.


    The progress of his investment bank was also good since his grandfather and his fiancees were helping him.


    However, at the same time, he was wondering whether a quest would appear so suddenly.


    Haru had a feeling that sooner orter a quest would appear, even though it hadn''t been long since he returned to his original world.


    Hatu then quietly thought about a group chat whileying on the tatami floor. He didn''t close the door so the wind could enter the room which caused the temperature to be veryfortable. He closed his eyes and it felt very good to rx, though, he hoped that there was someone beside him at that moment, however, he knew that it was a bit hard since all of his girls were at school at that moment.


    Then before long, he started to fall asleep while thinking about what kind of world he would go to next time.


    Haru might not realize it, but he started to anticipate an exciting adventure.


    Haru could feel that someone was poking his cheek, and there were a lot of people in his surroundings, but he only opened his eyes after a while.


    "You''ve finally woken up!" Nozomi said after she saw Haru had woken up.


    Haru rubbed his eyes and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t you want to visit Umi''s house? Let''s go," Maki said.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at all the members of Muse who appeared together. "All of you alsoe?"


    "Of course." Honoka nodded and said, "It has been a while since I came to Umi''s house!"


    "Yeah! It''s exciting!" Kotori said with a smile.


    "I have heard that Umi-senpai''s house is a dojo? I''m very curious, nyaa!" Rin said.


    "Me - Me too¡­" Hanayo said with a shy expression.


    "Hmph! Let''s go! What are you gawking for! Nico has spared some of her busy time joining all of you. You should be thankful!" Nico said arrogantly while raising her non-existence chest.


    "Nico-chan, do you want me to see your growth?" Nozomi said while making a weird gesture with her hands.


    "NOOOOO!!!!"


    "Cough! Cough! How about we go now, Haru?" Eli said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru was silent for a while and smiled. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1296 Kyudo 1

    <h4>Chapter 1296 Kyudo 1</h4>


    Haru didn''t expect everyone toe, but he didn''t really mind, however, it was different from the thought of three girls.


    "Do you have an interest in Umi-chan?"


    "Do you like her, Haru?"


    "¡­¡­" Maki only stared at Haru since her questions had been asked by Nozomi and Eli. She had already known that her boyfriend had also eaten Eli, but she didn''t feel that surprise since she knew that it might be only a time for all the members of Muse to be eaten by him.


    The three of them knew that their boyfriend was dangerous and this guy was an anaconda that would swallow its target when they weren''t careful, but then again, they didn''t expect his target would be Umi who couldn''t even handle a romantic rted thing.


    Umi had told them before that Haru woulde to her house to see the dojo and when everyone heard it, they didn''t hesitate to follow Umi and Haru since they were also curious about Umi''s dojo.


    Haru might have mentioned it before, but Umi''s father opened a dojo for Kyudo and martial arts and her mother opened an arranging flowers ss.


    After he exined all of that, he needed to exin that he didn''t intend to do anything about Umi and that his reason foring to her house was pure because of curiosity since he was also curious about kyudo.


    Kyudo is the Japanese martial art of archery, which originated with the samurai ss of feudal Japan.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but if he didn''t remember wrong the purpose of kyudo was to teach the people who learned about this martial art to be disciplined since there was a lot of ceremonial matter that needed to be done before someone shot the arrow on their bow.


    "Really?" Maki asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you still want to go to Chiba?"


    "Yes." Maki thought for a while and said, "Let''s go to Chiba on the summer break."


    "Good."


    "What''s this? Why do you want to go to Chiba?" Nozomi asked curiously.


    "She''s going on a date with me, simr to how I went on a date with Eli before," Haru said.


    Eli blushed since this guy reminded her about the date before. She felt a bit guilty when she pped Haru''s cheek, but at the same time, she also felt happy when she thought that the rtionship between the two of them had been determined.


    "Do you want to go on a date too, Nozomi?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "Why not? Is there somewhere that you want to go?" Haru asked. He hadn''t taken Nozomi on a date and spent most of his time with her in her apartment after all.


    Nozomi thought for a while and said, "How about Nara? Is that alright?"


    "Nara?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, wondering whether there was something special about this town, but then he remembered something and asked, "Do you want to go on a pilgrimage?" His question wasn''t wrong since in Nara there were a lot of old temples and shrines since it was the capital city of Japan during the Nara period from 710 to 794.


    It could be said that this town was a town of religion in Japan.


    "Hehehe, I just want to go with you to visit various temples and shrines," Nozomi said with a smile.


    Haru nodded and said, "Why not? Once we have set the date, let''s go there."


    "Good!"


    Nozomi smiled happily.


    Looking at Nozomi''s reaction, Haru suddenly felt that his shirt was being tucked. He turned his head and saw Maki pouting. Eli also did the same.


    "¡­"


    "If you have some ces that you want to visit then let''s go whether it is in this country or abroad, I don''t mind," Haru said without hesitation.


    Hearing Haru''s words, the eyes of the three girls brightened and wondered where they should go.


    When the four of them were talking to each other, the rest members of Muse also noticed that the rtionship between Haru, Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were very close to each other. They felt a bit weird, but they didn''t think too much.


    "Fortunately, the dojo at my home is on holiday so there aren''t any students there, but please don''t make too much noise, alright?" Umi said strictly since her family abided by discipline.


    "Yes!!!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at the smile of everyone, Umi wasn''t sure, but she felt worried for some reason.


    When they arrived at Umi''s house, they didn''t enter immediately, but they looked at the exterior of her house since this house was simr to the traditional Japanese house which they often watched on the tv show.


    "Samurai house¡­" Eli was amazed. "Harasho¡­" It might be because she was amazed that she let out her Russiannguage by ident.


    "No." Umi sighed and said, "There''s no samurai inside."


    "I - Is that so?" Eli blushed and felt embarrassed.


    "Umi-chan, is your mother and father inside? I haven''t seen them for a while," Honoka said.


    "Umi-chan¡­" Kotori also looked at Umi.


    "My mother might be inside, but my father is on a business trip," Umi said.


    "I see, then let me greet aunty!" Honoka said and opened the door of Umi''s house. "Excuse me! Aunt, are you inside?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Umi and asked, "Is that alright?"


    Umi sighed and said, "It''s alright." She knew that her reminder was useless, but well, it had been a while since her friends came to her house so she was quite excited for some reason.


    When they entered Umi''s house, they were greeted by Umi''s mother.


    "Wee everyone," Umi''s mother greeted everyone with a smile.


    They also greeted Umi''s mother one by one and Umi''s mother also weed them to y at her house.


    Umi''s mother''s appearance was simr to Umi''s and there wasn''t that much difference besides Umi''s mother having this mature charm.


    Haru could tell that Umi would grow into such a beauty in the future. He sighed and wondered why he always thought of using his second head, but then he noticed that he was being stared at by Umi''s mother.


    "Is there something on my face, aunty?"


    Umi''s mother smiled brightly while looking at him and said, "I didn''t expect Umi-chan to bring a boy home." She took out a smartphone from the sleeve of her kimono and said, "I should tell my dear about this! Oh, I should also cook red rice!"


    (Red rice is used for celebrations in Japan).


    Umi blushed and her face was full of shame. "MOM!!!!" Her skin was very thin and she couldn''t handle being teased by her mother.


    However, because of such a reaction, Haru was being stared at by eight girls and he could even see that Maki, Nozomi, and Eli were looking at him saying that it was only time for him to eat Umi.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless.

 Chapter 1297 Kyudo 2

    <h4>Chapter 1297 Kyudo 2</h4>


    Haru came out after he had changed into a kyudo uniform. In his opinion, the uniform of Kyudo was a bit simr to the uniform that he usually wore on his shrine, though, there was a glove on his right hand.


    Why his right hand?


    In Kyudo, the right hand was used to pull an arrow and the left hand was used to hold the bow.


    It might not be the case for him, but for someone else who performed Kyudo, they might get injured pulling an arrow for a long practice so it was the reason why they wore a glove.


    When he came out from the changing room, he walked toward the dojo and could hear the voices of girls that were talking to each other.


    He could tell that they had changed their clothes and he was wondering how beautiful they were after changing their clothes into a kyudo uniform.


    ''Wait!''


    Haru quickly took out his camera since he knew that it was a rare chance for him to take a picture of all of them. He entered the dojo and all the members of Muse also looked over at him.


    Everyone sighed and had to admit that this guy was really handsome.


    "Haru! You''rete!" Honokained.


    "Sorry." Haru showed a camera in his hand and said, "I need to bring the camera since it is a rare chance." He wanted to say something, but then he noticed another girl who sat on the edge of the dojo with a bow on herp.


    "You''re going to take our photo at this moment?" Umi asked.


    "Of course, it is a special Kyudo edition," Haru said.


    "That''s interesting!" Kotori smiled and agreed since she could see that everyone was very beautiful.


    "Hmph! I think this is also a good chance to show the world how talented Nico-chan is," Nico said.


    "Nico, do you have any experience in Kyudo?" Haru asked curiously.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Umi, who is the girl over there? Can you introduce her to us?" Nico asked, trying to change the topic of conversation.


    Everyone rolled their eyes at the same time, however, everyone was also curious about the girl who was sitting on the edge of the dojo since this petite girl was very beautiful.


    Her lush ck hair was tied back in a ponytail, a cool and noble demeanor, and white beautiful skin which caused some girls to be quite jealous.


    However, this girl was very cold which caused them to feel a bit intimidated, but they couldn''t erase their fascination with this girl since she was very beautiful.


    "Her skin is so white, nyaa¡­" Rin said in amazement.


    "Your skin is also white, Rin," Haru said. In his opinion, the nine girls beside him didn''t lose to the beautiful girl who was sitting on the edge or rather the girl who was sitting on the edge also wasn''t perfect since her breasts were¡­


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he could see that girl ring at him for some reason.


    "Haru, you''re hi, nyaa!" Rin blushed when Haru praised her skin.


    "Help! Help!" Hanayo shouted for help.


    "Haru, you can''t do perverted things in my dojo!" Umi looked at Haru with a strict expression.


    Everyone also did the same, telling that Haru was too perverted.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed. He didn''t even start his exercise, but he felt tired for some reason.


    Shinomiya Kaguya had been sitting quietly on the edge of the dojo, but then she saw the appearance of nine girls appearing together. She nodded gently when she saw Umi nodded her head gently.


    Kaguya and Umi had known each other since Kaguya learned Kyudo under Umi''s father.


    The rtionship between the two of them wasn''t that close, but it could be said that they were also close since both of them often talked to each other about Kyudo.


    Kaguya didn''t know much about Umi so she felt a bit surprised when she saw Umi bring a lot of her friends, but she didn''t say too much nor would Umi bother her since it how it usually was.


    Umi knew that Kaguya was still in the middle of practice so she told everyone not to bother her nor she actively would introduce Kaguya to everyone.


    The rest members of Muse also didn''t talk nor did they ask since they were waiting for someone.


    Kaguya was in silence, meditating, trying to focus her mind, but suddenly the sliding door of the dojo. She opened her eyes slightly and felt a bit surprised before she closed her eyes again since she didn''t expect to meet this person in this ce.


    Of course, Kaguya knew about Haru since his name often appeared on the mouths of his father and older brothers. It might not be rted, but she was almost engaged to him which caused him to frown, however, that n was stopped since there was news that he was being engaged to both Nakiri Erina and Momobami Kirari.


    Kaguya''s family was a Zaibatsu, and even though her family was the weakest among the four Zaibatsu, her family was still Zaibatsu.


    Nakiri family and Momobami family might be strong, but there was still a distance between the two families and Kaguya''s family, however, when two families joined together with Haru then¡­


    However, Kaguya didn''t think too much. She hated her family after all since it was full of conflict and didn''t even give her the warmth of family.


    In the end, Kaguya didn''t think too much and continued to meditate, however, the gaze from this man caused her to frown since she could tell that guy was thinking something very rude about her!


    Then Kaguya heard that one of them asked Umi to introduce her to everyone. She didn''t think too much and from her observation before, she could tell that all of them didn''t know about her real identity which made her rx somehow, though, she couldn''t rx when Haru was there since she was wondering whether that guy knew about her.


    "Her skin is so white, nyaa¡­"


    "Your skin is also white, Rin."


    "Haru, you''re so hi, nyaa!"


    "¡­"


    Kaguya who heard such a loud noise from them didn''t feel annoyed, but rather she felt jealous for some reason. She might have closed her eyes, but she opened her eyes slightly to peek at what they were about to do.


    "Shinomiya-san, I''m sorry for bothering you," Umi said.


    Kaguya opened her eyes and said, "No problem, Sonoda-san." She looked at everyone and bowed her head gently and elegantly while introducing herself, "Hello, my name is Shinomiya Kaguya. Nice to meet you."


    "¡­¡­"


    No one said anything for a while.


    Kaguya sighed and wondered whether they knew about her identity which caused them to be in shock.


    "Nyaa, you''re so beautiful, Shinomoya-san."


    "Where are you from?"


    "You''re a student in Umi-chan''s dojo?"


    Then one by one they continued to ask Kaguya a question which caused her to bbergasted since it seemed that they didn''t know about him.


    "You guys! Don''t be so rude!" Umi roared, knocking the head of everyone who was very rude at Kaguya since she knew about Kaguya''s identity.


    "Ouch!" 3x


    The three idiots (Rin, Honoka, and Nico) were knocked down by Umi.


    "Why me too?!" Nicoined.


    "We''re sorry for our rudeness, Shinomiya-san," Eli said.


    "You don''t need to worry, but your rtionship with each other is very good. It is my first time seeing Sonoda-san who has lost herposure," Kaguya said with a gentle smile.


    "Sh - Shinomiya-san!!" Umi blushed and felt embarrassed.


    "So is the rtionship between all of you? ssmate?" Kaguya asked, but then she was a bit confused with Haru''s presence since she knew that Umi wasing from an all-girls school.


    ''Is this guy also a girl?''


    But Kaguya quickly shook her head since she didn''t think that this guy was a girl since this guy was full of manly hormones.


    "We''re members of the school idol Muse," Maki said.


    "¡­"


    Kaguya was silent for a while and asked, "I''m sorry. I might have heard it wrong, but what is the rtionship between all of you?"


    Everyone looked at each other then smiled.


    "We''re members of the school idol, Muse!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1298 Kyudo 3

    <h4>Chapter 1298 Kyudo 3</h4>


    Kaguya was in shock and looked at Umi in amazement since she didn''t expect this girl would be a school idol, and at the same time, she was wondering what a school idol was.


    Umi blushed when she was being watched by Kaguya with that expression, however, she also understood.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    "There is also a male member too?"


    Kaguya had never heard about school idols after all and she felt a bit curious.


    "No." Nozomi shook her head and pulled Haru''s hand. "This guy is our producer."


    "Producer?"


    Kaguya looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised, but then she felt confused. "Can I ask something?"


    "What''s wrong? I can answer your question," Nico said arrogantly.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless at Nico.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kaguya was also speechless and also felt a bit perplexed since she had never been treated like this before. She was the proud daughter of the Shinomiya family and everyone who saw her would treat her respectfully. However, it was normal since the masses usually didn''t know about her real identity and it was ignorance of normal people.


    But¡­ strangely enough, Kaguya didn''t feel that angry, or rather she felt a bit interested.


    "So what is a school idol?"


    "¡­"


    When they were being asked that question, they were bbergasted since they didn''t expect someone who didn''t know about school idols.


    "Sh - Shinomiya-san, yo - you don''t know about school idols?!" Hanayo looked at Kaguya with a pitiful expression.


    "Is it something that everyone should know?" Kaguya was confused. Her cold expression was a bit broken at that moment.


    "¡­"


    "Alright, Shinomiya-san, let me tell you about what school idols are about!"


    Hanayo said while sitting in a "seiza" manner. Her eyes were serious and from her expression alone, she wouldn''t leave Shinomiya alone until this girl understood about school idols.


    Kaguya was about to say something, but it was toote since Hanayo started her lecture about school idols.


    After half an hour, everyone was looking at Hanayo sighing since this girl was too obsessed with a school idol.


    However, Kaguya''s reaction was surprising since she nodded and said, "So a school idol is a group of idols that isposed of a group of high school girls?"


    "She makes it so simple!!!"


    Everyone was speechless when Hanayo''s long lecture was being concluded by Kaguya in one sentence.


    "Yes!"


    However, Hanayo smiled happily when Kaguya understood what a school idol was.


    "So have you performed in front of an audience?" Kaguya asked.


    "Yes." Nozomi nodded and asked, "Haru, lend me your smartphone so we can show Shinomiya-san our performance."


    "¡­¡­"


    However, everyone was speechless when this guy was sleeping on the dojo soundly. But they didn''t bother him too much and thought that he might be tired from his job.


    Nozomi also didn''t say anything, but she directly grabbed his smartphone from his pocket pants and even touched his anaconda.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru opened his eyes and twitched when Nozomi tried to tease him. "You¡­"


    Nozomi only chuckled and quickly escaped from him to show the performance of everyone on the video which was kept on Haru''s smartphone.


    "¡­"


    Kaguya was in shock when she saw Nozomi was so shameless that she grabbed a phone from Haru''s pocket pants directly.


    "Did you feel tired?" Maki asked worriedly.


    "If you feel tired, you should go back early," Eli said.


    "Yeah, it isn''t good for you to sleep in this ce since the floor of the dojo is hard," Umi said.


    "It''s better for you to sleep on the bed, Haru," Honoka said.


    "Not a problem. I''m just resting for a bit. I haven''t tried Kyudo yet, right?" Haru said.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you how to perform Kyudo," Umi said. She took the bow from the side of the dojo and brought it in front of everyone.


    Unlike normal bows in the sport, the bow from Kyudo was very long in length and it reached 2 meters in length.


    "I will show you how to perform." Umi looked at everyone and said, "Watch me, alright?"


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    However, Kaguya was watching the video of Muse''s performance on Haru''s smartphone and put on earphones so the noise wouldn''t bother everyone. She felt a bit curious about Haru''s smartphone since its shape was different from her own phone and at the same time, its design was very beautiful.


    However, Kaguya was quickly attracted to the performance of nine girls on the small screen in front of her.


    Unlike traditional art or an orchestra which showed an elegance, the performance of the nine of them was quite frivolous in her eyes, but strangely enough, she didn''t feel disdainful and even felt a bit attracted to it, watching it until the end since from the beginning to the end, she saw the nine girls on the video smiling happily while performing their best on the top stage!


    ''Muse, huh?''


    Kaguya thought that she should ask Hayasaka after she returned backter, however, when she was about to return Haru''s smartphone, there was a vibration on Haru''s smartphone and she saw a message on it.


    Kaguya was startled and didn''t want to read them, but it was toote.


    Utaha: "I''ve bought a new pair of stockings."


    "¡­"


    There was another message, but she quickly gave back his smartphone to Haru.


    "Oh, you''re done?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kaguya nodded, but then she was a bit curious what was the stocking that the message was talking about and what this guy and the girl that sent out the message would do with a stocking. She thought for a while and wondered whether this guy would wear the stocking himself.


    ''But that doesn''t seem to be the case¡­''


    Kaguya felt confused and curious, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    Kaguya came from a big family and the tutor of her family had never taught her about health and physical education, especially about sexual activity. She then fell into silence and this feeling was very ufortable.


    While Kaguya was still in her own thoughts, Umi had exined to everyone how to perform Kyudo.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Yes, Umi-chan!"


    "Hmm¡­ it seems quite easy," Nozomi said. She stood up and said, "Umi-chan, lend me your bow."


    "Eh?"


    It might be because Nozomi''s request was so sudden that Umi wasn''t prepared.


    Nozomi quickly pulled the string of her bow, but let it go.


    "Nozomi!!!"


    Umi was in a panic since she saw Nozomi didn''t wear chest protection!


    Unlike Kaguya and Umi who had a t chest, Nozomi''s chest was bombastic and if she didn''t wear chest protection then her chest would be hurt by the string of the arrow!


    However, it was toote!


    *Snap!*


    The sound of the string from the bow was very loud and once that string touched Nozomi''s boobs then¡­


    Nozomi also realized her mistake and when the string was about to hurt her boobs.


    Haru sighed in relief and quickly caught the string. "You should be careful."


    "Um¡­"


    Nozomi smiled and nodded. "But can you let go of my boobs first?" She didn''t mind her boobs being touched by Haru when they were alone, but this time they were in public!


    Haru could feel everyone gazing at him.


    "It''s inevitable, alright?"

 Chapter 1299 Quest and Food

    <h4>Chapter 1299 Quest and Food</h4>


    If this was a normal novel then, without doubt, Haru would be beaten up once he touched Nozomi''s boobs, but fortunately, it wasn''t and Umi quickly came toward him and asked, "Is your hand, alright? Does it hurt?"


    Umi could see that Haru stopped the string of the bow by using his hand that wasn''t being protected by a glove and she knew how painful it was when a string of bows snapped into the body of someone.


    However, it was better than the string that snapped into Nozomi''s boobs since once that happened, Nozomi''s boobs would be brushed and turned purple, she might be also injured because of this.


    Everyone then woke up and quickly checked Haru''s hand since the string snapped into his hand.


    "My hand is alright." Haru showed his hand was alright after being snapped by a string of bows.


    "Let me check it," Maki and checked Haru''s hand.


    When Maki checked Haru''s hand, they didn''t say anything since Maki was the daughter of doctors so it was better to let her handle this.


    Maki touched Haru''s hand and could feel how tough it was. She blushed, especially when her little fingers were being teased by this guy. She snorted and said, "He''s alright." She wanted to say that he had even fought against a bear, but she decided to keep it a secret.


    Kaguya also watched them from afar and sighed in relief when she heard that he was alright. It might seem that she was cold, but she was a very kind and warm girl.


    Everyone sighed in relief when they heard that he was alright.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence for a while and wasn''t sure what to do for a while.


    "Then what if we continue to do Kyudo?"


    After they practiced Kyuudo, they returned to their own home and he decided to send them back by his car since it was quitete.


    "Bye, Umi-chan!"


    "If there''s another concert then we''ll tell you, Shinomiya-san."


    Umi and Kaguya stood in front of the dojo and watched everyone who was going back.


    Everyone said goodbye and entered Haru''s car before being sent to their own houses.


    When there was only both Umi and Kaguya, Kaguya couldn''t help but ask, "Sonoda-san, can I ask you something?"


    "Is there something wrong, Shinomiya-san?" Umi asked.


    "Kasugano-kun¡­ is he that person?"


    Kaguya felt that Kasugano Haruka who was on her mind was different from the one in her imagination. Well, he might be quite perverted, but she could tell that he was very kind.


    "If you''re asking me if he''s the richest man in the world, then the answer is yes." Umi nodded and said, "But you shouldn''t ask him that since he loves being low-key."


    "I see¡­"


    Kaguya nodded.


    When Haru was inside the car, he sent everyone back and talked with them about a lot of things, especially about the matter of school idols.


    After he sent everyone besides Maki, Nozomi, and Eli, he was about to say something, but his smartphone vibrated, and this vibration¡­


    Haru felt that this vibration was simr and he had a feeling that it might be rted to the Group Chat. He took out his smartphone and it seemed that he was right since there was a quest on the Group Chat.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Join a Hunter Exam.


    Quest 2: Be a Hunter.


    Quest 3: Learn a Nen.


    Quest 4: Join Heavens Arena.


    Quest 5: Be a Floor Master.


    Participant: three people.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the start of the Hunter Exam.


    Haru was surprised since he didn''t expect the next quest would happen to be in the world of "Hunter x Hunter".


    Of course, he knew "Hunter x Hunter" since this manga was in his manga magazine.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli asked.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "I''ve been curious, but your mother is from Russia, right?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that?" Eli asked curiously.


    "Is Russia good?" Maki asked since she had never been there.


    "In the past, the temperature was very cold, but because of global warming, the temperature became warm and there were a lot ofnds that can be used for farming¡­" Eli became excited when she talked about Russia.


    Haru was a bit surprised by Eli''s information, but then he realized that it was a bit hard for him to buynd in Russia. He had an interest in buying farmingnd either in the United States or Australia, but in truth, he preferred to buynd in Russia since it was closer, however, it would be hard since this country and Russia had fought in a war in the past.


    Though, it would be easier to buy one if he married someone from Russia.


    ''Wait, marry?''


    However, quickly shook his head when he thought about marrying someone because of such a small matter.


    "What''s wrong? Are you thinking of buyingnd in Russia?" Nozomi suddenly asked.


    Eli was stunned when she heard Haru''s words. "Is that true, Haru?"


    "You''ve said that because of global warming, the temperature in Russia has increased so I have thought that it might be good to buynd in Russia," Haru said.


    "Yes! Buy it! I''ll help you!" Eli was excited when she heard it. She held Haru''s hand and said, "If you want, we can go to Russia too." She wanted to bring him to Russia and meet her grandmother and family too after all.


    "Yes, there''s a chance in the future. I also want to visit Russia too," Haru said.


    "But what are you going to do with thend that you''ve bought in Russia?" Maki asked curiously.


    "Farming," Haru said.


    "Farming?" 3x


    The three girls were stunned.


    "You''re going to farm?" Maki looked at Haru weirdly since it was her first time doing such a thing.


    "It might be good if I find a gas field by chance," Haru said. He knew that Russia was a country rich in mineral sources, oil, gas, etc. He sighed when he thought of Japan whosend had nothing and there were also a lot of earthquakes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli, Maki, and Nozomi were speechless since they didn''t think it was so easy to search a gas field.


    "Well, if that really happens then your luck is very good," Nozomi said.


    "My luck has always been good, if not then there''s no way that I can date the three of you at the same time," Haru said with a smile.


    "How cheeky!"


    "Hmph! I''ll ignore you from now on!"


    "Hmph!"


    Nozomi, Eli, and Maki snorted and looked away, but they knew that their man''s luck had always been good.


    "But still, why do you want to buynd in Russia?" Eli asked.


    "I just want to build a farm." Haru looked at Eli and said, "If I retire in the future, then I can spend my time farming or something."


    Eli nodded and thought that it was a good idea. "That''s a good idea."


    In truth, Haru didn''t have that much of an interest in the agriculture industry, but he wanted to have his own farm so he could have his own food for his family, after all, he didn''t want to eat gically modified organisms or GMO food.


    But¡­


    Haru thought for a while and thought that it might be a good idea to develop the food-rted industry since he knew it was profitable.


    Somehow, he got pretty excited since he got a new idea of where his future would develop, but then he could feel a soft hand on his thigh. He nced at Nozomi and understood what this girl meant.


    ''Well, there''s still time before the quest.''

 Chapter 1300 Who is going?

    <h4>Chapter 1300 Who is going?</h4>


    Everyone was quite surprised since another quest suddenly appeared on the Group Chat, even though it hadn''t been a long time since the previous quest.


    Yanagi: "Bing a Hunter? What does it mean?"


    Gintoki: "I guess, it is that world, huh?"


    Haru: "Yeah, there''s no doubt that it is that world."


    Tsunade: "Haru, do you know which world it is?"


    Haru: "Kind of¡­ but Kuroneko and Gintoki should also know about this quest."


    Gintoki: "Yeah, it is one of the most famous JUMP manga in my world."


    Kuroneko: "I didn''t expect that we would be hunters¡­"


    Charlotte: "Can you exin to us, what kind of world is this?"


    Haru was about to answer, but Esdeath chatted to him privately.


    Esdeath: "Dear, is this world dangerous?"


    Haru: "This world is simr to the world of Toriko and it is very dangerous since there are a lot of mysterious powers but¡­"


    Esdeath: "But?"


    Haru: "It is also a bit simr to your world, but they don''t have a Teigu and use different kinds of power."


    Esdeath: "Oh, what kind of power is that?"


    Haru: "It''s Nen."


    Esdeath: "Nen?"


    Haru: "In simple terms, Nen is a technique that allows a living being to use and manipte their own life energy. You can also call it either life energy, aura, chakra, etc depending on the location, it might be a bit different."


    Esdeath: "So all the people in that world can use this so-called Nen?"


    Haru: "No."


    Haru: "Everyone in that world might have life energy, but only some people who are able to use a Nen and those so called people are being referred to as Hunters in that world. Though there is also an exception that someone beside Hunter can use this so called Nen without trouble."


    Esdeath: "Hmm¡­ interesting."


    Haru: "Do you want to go on this quest?"


    Esdeath: Is the quest difficult?"


    Haru: "The quest isn''t that difficult or rather it is quite easy for all of us."


    Esdeath: "Oh?" She was a bit surprised when her husband told her that the quest was very easy.


    Esdeath: "Is it really easy?"


    Haru: "There''s the story of Hunter x Hunter on the Group Chat, you can read it first and tell me whether you want to go or not."


    Esdeath: "Hmm¡­ thank you, dear."


    Esdeath: "I love you."


    Haru: "I love you too."


    Haru looked at his smartphone and checked that everyone on the Group Chat also started to read the story of Hunter x Hunter.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru turned his head and saw Sora, Utaha, Kirari, and Sora who were sleeping soundly on the bed. He smiled and continued to look at his smartphone since everyone had understood the general idea of Hunter x Hunter and this quest.


    In simple terms, Hunter was a professional in the world of Hunter x Hunter.


    Hunter had a lot of jobs and there were a lot of types of Hunter. Its job was not only that of looking for treasures and hunting animals.


    True Hunters dedicated themselves to the protection of knowledge, people, and nature. They must preserve culturally precious items or species of animals and nts they were able to discover. Furthermore, they must also arrest criminals and in rare cases even fellow Hunters who hadmitted heinous crimes.


    A "hunt" could range from a taskmissioned by a client to one ordered by the higher-ups of the organization, to a quest that was taken by their own volition.


    Charlotte: "Hunter is a very interesting profession."


    Sumire: "Yeah, there are a lot of types of Hunter, but why don''t I see a medical Hunter?"


    Tsunade: "There are some Disease/Virus Hunters, though."


    Kuzuha: "The key is who is going on this quest."


    Kuzuha: "I''ve read the manga and the quest is quite easy, however, there''s also a chance that we''ll fail since we need to join the Hunter Examination as soon as possible."


    Kuroneko: "There are three spots, who wants to go?"


    Teppei: "Kuroneko, you don''t want to go?"


    Kuroneko: "No."


    Kuroneko: "I feel scared of Hisoka."


    "¡­"


    Of course, after they read Hunter x Hunter, they knew who Hisoka was and in their minds, this character was crazy and gay.


    Korosensei: "I - I don''t really want to go."


    Yajima: "Is it because there aren''t many beautiful girls there?"


    It might not be rted, but in the world of Hunter x Hunter, a beautiful girl was something rare since most of the people in that ce were maniacs who were all interested in fighting with each other.


    There weren''t any panty shots or hi scenes in Hunter x Hunter either, which made it one of the rare works of manga with a pure friendship, fighting, hot-blooded, etc.


    Kouha: "Either way, you shouldn''t bring Luffy in this quest.


    Luffy: "Hey! Why?!" He wanted toin when Kouha told him that he couldn''te.


    Kouha: "Unless there is a babysitter that is going to take care of you then your chance to go there is null. You don''t need to dream to go to this quest since it is quite aplicated quest for you."


    Luffy: "What? Is it really difficult?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless, but then they nodded at the same time since, in their minds, it would be difficult for Luffy toplete this quest without trouble.


    Charlotte: "Can I go on this quest?"


    Everyone was a bit surprised when they found out Charlotte wanted to go on this quest.


    Sumire: "What''s wrong, Charlotte? Why so suddenly? You''re a scientist and this quest isn''t suitable for you."


    Charlotte: "That might be true if I''m alone then it is impossible for me toplete this quest, but there we need three people in this quest so¡­"


    Charlotte: "The other two people¡­ I hope that you can help me since I want to learn about Nen more." She was quite curious about Nen, especially after Haru told everyone about HI-ERO particles. She was wondering whether there was something that she could find by using Nen.


    Teppei: "It''s good that Charlotte wants to get stronger, but then who are the other two?"


    Shinobu: "I want to go."


    Shinobu: "I''m a bit curious too about Nen."


    Kouha: "That''s good, but then who is thest one?"


    Teppei: "Thest one should be able to take care of both Shinobu and Charlotte at the same time."


    Tsunade: "There''s no one other than him, right?"


    "Yes!" 14x


    "¡­"


    Haru: "Do I have to go?"


    Tsunade: "You don''t want to go?"


    Haru: "I don''t mind, but¡­"


    "But?"


    Haru: "I''m also a bit afraid of Hisoka. You know¡­"


    "¡­"


    Esdeath: "Just kill him."


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that he needed to go.


    Haru: "Once we return then we''ll teach all of you about Nen."


    Tabane: "Yahoo! Hurry up andplete the quest then!"


    Haru: "Charlotte, Shinobu, tell me when you''re ready, alright?"


    Charlotte: "I''ll prepare myself."


    Shinobu: "Me too."


    Haru then put down his smartphone and continued to sleep since he believed they wouldn''t be ready until tomorrow, but at the same time, he also anticipated his journey on the world of Hunter x Hunter.

 Chapter 1301 Can I bring him here?

    <h4>Chapter 1301 Can I bring him here?</h4>


    In the student council room, some of the members of the student council gathered together, talking to each other, but there were some people who were missing.


    Manyuda had escaped beforehand and didn''t want to stay in the student council room.


    Miboumi and Juraku were also gone since it seemed both of them had their own ns.


    The new member of the student council, Yumemi Yumemite, was quite busy with her job as an idol so she didn''te.


    However, all of that didn''t really matter since, in the room of the student council of Hyakko Academy, Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko were surprised when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Haru was also a bit surprised when Miharutaki was very close to him while talking to each other, though, he didn''t really mind since his rtionship with this girl was quite close after all.


    Miharutaki ignored the gaze of everyone and sat beside Haru while talking with him since it was very fun.


    Kirari was writing a report, but then she stopped and asked, "Miharutaki-san, is it only me, or is your rtionship with my fiance bing closer? Don''t you feel that this is inappropriate, especially when you already have a fiance? What do you think will happen when he misunderstands your rtionship with my fiance?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone gulped and felt nervous for some reason. They knew how evil Kirari was and once someone became her enemy then without a doubt this girl would beat them through with a smile on her face.


    "¡­Your fiance¡­"


    Miharutaki looked at Kirari with a jealous expression before she sighed. "It''s not a problem, right? You''re right in front of us, after all."


    "Is that so?" Kirari then looked at Haru clearly, asking him what was happening.


    ''I''ll let you knowter in my room¡­''


    Haru didn''t make a voice, but he moved his mouth.


    Kirari nodded and asked, "But what is that?" She looked at the white box which was located right in front of Miharutaki.


    "This is a cake." Miharutaki opened the white box and said, "The taste is very delicious so I want to share it with everyone."


    Then everyone saw a strawberry cake that was kept on the white box.


    "Haru, do you want to eat one too?" Miharutaki asked.


    "Well, I''ll try it, Senpai," Haru said.


    "Good."


    Miharutaki took the te and sliced some part of the strawberry cake before giving it to Haru. "Here you go."


    "Thank you."


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but everyone kept staring at him. However, he ignored them and ate the strawberry cake without hesitation.


    "Is it good?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Did you buy it at yesterday''s store?"


    "Yes." Miharutaki smiled and said, "The owner of that cake store is Momo Akanegakubo. The current 3rd ce of Elite Ten in Tootsuki Academy."


    "Hmm, is that so?" Haru raised his eyebrow and he felt curious about the rest of the members of Elite Ten since he only knew about Tsukasa Eishi.


    "Can I get the cake too, Senpai?" Runa asked.


    "Sure, sure, tyu all can eat it too," Miharutaki said with a smile.


    "Then I am going to eat too," Yuriko said while maintaining her fox-like eyes.


    "Yes."


    Everyone else besides Haru felt a bit weird by the change in personality of Miharutaki, but at the same time, they didn''t really hate it. However, they knew the source of this change was this yboy who was eating the cake without caring about his surroundings.


    Miharutaki saw there was cream on the side of Haru''s mouth and couldn''t help but think this guy was quite cute. She wanted to remind him, but then¡­


    "Haru, there''s cream in on the side of your mouth," Kirari said.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru didn''t get a chance to clean it since Kirari used her finger to clean the cream on the side of his mouth before she licked it without hesitation.


    "It''s delicious, Miharutaki-senpai," Kirari said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko opened their mouth wide and at the same time, they felt the sourness of lemon watching Haru and Kirari flirt with each other.


    "¡­"


    Miharutaki smiled bitterly and said, "If you like it then I can bring it more for you."


    "It''s alright. I can buy it for him in the future," Kirari said.


    Haru sighed and kept eating, but then he nced at Ririka who always wore her mask. He was wondering how she was going to eat when she didn''t open her mask at that moment.


    When everything ended, Haru and Kirari went to his private room within the Traditional Culture Club.


    "So what happens?" Kirari asked curiously.


    "It''s like this¡­" Haru told Kirari what had happened, but then suddenly she sat on hisp while staring at him. He only smiled and continued with his story.


    Kirari listened to Haru''s story and felt a bit surprised by Miboumi''s action, but then she had to admit that her fiance was really good. at provoking someone. She could feel the hard thing on her bottom and ask, "Do you like to steal someone else''s fiancee that much?"


    "Don''t say such a misleading thing." Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don''t have a hobby of stealing someone else''s lovers!"


    "Really?" Kirari raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, believe me." Haru hugged Kirari''s small and beautiful waist and said, "You can feel it, right? How excited am I right now?"


    Kirari blushed and moved her head closer before whispering, "You pervert."


    "This pervert is your fiance," Haru said.


    Both of them smiled together and the atmosphere became quite ambiguous. The temperature on their bodies increased and it seemed that they couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Don''t worry, this room is soundproof and there is also a bathroom inside," Haru whispered.


    Kirari''s body trembled and she hugged his neck tightly, pressing her entire body at him while moving her waist slowly, trying to tempt him.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru didn''t need to say anything else and pushed his fiance on the sofa, trying a new thing since they were at school at that moment.


    When Haru and Kirari did their own things, Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Eriri, and the rest of the members of Tabletop Gaming Club were gathering together, ying the tabletop game that had been brought by Chika.


    "Say, do you think that we can bring Haru to this school?" Utaha said so suddenly.


    Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Yumeko were a bit surprised by Utaha''s words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Chika looked at Utaha and asked, "Do you want to bring an intruder into our school, Utaha-senpai?"


    "Yes." Utaha nodded and asked, "What do you think, Terashima? You''re the grandchild of that principle, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ why not?" Terimashima looked at Utaha and asked, "Is that intruder your boyfriend, Utaha?"


    "Yes."


    Utaha nodded without hesitation and said, "I want to tell him that this school is better than his school." She had always dreamed of school life with Haru, but that guy didn''t transfer to his school because of Kirari.


    "It''s interesting! You can do that, I won''t report it to Grandpa!" Terashima said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Utaha smiled then looked at Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Yumeko who were surprised.


    Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko were very happy, however, Eriri thought that the girls in this school would receive a wolf that was ready to eat all of the girls in this ce without hesitation.


    But somehow, Eriri felt a bit excited, thinking about what kind of fun thing that he would bring to this school.

 Chapter 1302 Yorknew City

    <h4>Chapter 1302 Yorknew City</h4>


    Yorknew City.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were walking toward the airport to go to Zaban City.


    Zaban City is a ce located within the Kukan''yu Kingdom and is the preliminary site of the 287th Hunter Exam.


    Of course, they had received that information from the manga.


    "This world isn''t that much different from my world," Charlotte said. She still wore herb coat while eating her candy, looking at the scenery of Yorknew City.


    "Still, what''s wrong with those people?" Shinobu said while looking at a lot of people who wore a suit. The expression of those people was very cold and she could tell that those people had killed someone.


    Shinobu wore her Demon yer Corps uniform since she knew that they would fight so she wore something that she usually wore to fight in her original world.


    "They should be a mafia." Haru yawned and said, "Let''s go to the airport as soon as possible." He wore an aloha shirt, shorts, and sandals, walking together with two beautiful girls. However, a lot of females kept ncing and blushing when they looked at him.


    However, Shinobu kept smiling toward those females who tried to get close to Haru which caused them to walk away with a regretful expression.


    "Haru, I still want to visit this town," Charlotte said.


    "We can do thatter after the exam. Let''s tour this world after we have seeded on our exam," Haru said with a smile.


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and agreed.


    After they had prepared themselves, they quickly teleported themselves to the world of "Hunter x Hunter" and then they were teleported into Yorknew City.


    Haru knew about this city since it was the location where the main characters would fight against Phantom Troupe. There was also the appearance of the strongest mafia organization in this world which was known as Phantom Troupe, though, they were very weak since they lost against one of the members from Phantom Troupe.


    "Then let''s go." Shinobu had quite a cautious personality after all and she also wanted to go to the hunter exam as soon as possible.


    "But is it alright?" Charlotte suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean we need to seed on the pre-exam, right? Do you think it is alright for us to go directly to the main venue of the exam?" Charlotte asked.


    "You don''t need to worry. With my new power, it''ll be a cinch for me," Haru said.


    "Now that you mention it." Shinobu looked at Haru and said, "If I''m not wrong your new power is a Stand ability which is known as "Heaven''s Door", right?"


    "Yeah. It can turn my body or someone''s body into a book." Haru looked at Shinobu and said, "Give me your hand."


    "Huh?"


    Shinobu wasn''t sure, but she gave him her hand.


    Haru tapped Shinobu''s palm and suddenly her skin was opened, showing a white paper there that was written by something there.


    "Have you eaten grilled saury before?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu blushed and said, "Yo - You!" She didn''t care about the saury, or rather she was more cornered about the information about her three sizes which was written on her palm.


    Haru also read Shinobu''s three sizes, but he was a gentleman and wouldn''t say it out loud since it was better to keep this matter a secret between the two of them. He took out a pen and said, "I can also make you able to read the words in this world."


    "Huh?"


    When Shinobu and Charlotte heard Haru''s words, they felt surprised, but then they saw him writing something on Shinobu''s part of the palm that had been transmuted into a book.


    The process was quite simple, and Haru ended the power of his "Heaven''s Door" on both Shinobu and Charlotte.


    "Try to read the words on that billboard?"


    Shinobu followed his words and felt surprised since she could read the words of this world even though earlier, she couldn''t read it.


    "This¡­ This is amazing!"


    Shinobu had to admit that Haru''s new power was very amazing.


    "Haru, try me too!" Charlotte said.


    "Good, wait a moment," Haru said.


    When Haru teleported to this world an hour ago, he was also confused since he couldn''t read the words in this world, but then when he used the power of "Heaven''s Door" and wrote that he could read the words of these words, then he really could read the words of this world which made him amazed with the ability of his new Stand.


    "We can read now, so let''s stop the taxi and go to the airport," Charlotte said.


    "Wait, we need something," Haru said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Shinobu asked.


    "Well, they''reing," Haru said.


    Shinobu and Charlotte were confused, but then they noticed a group of men and clearlying without a good intention.


    "Hey, are you a tourist? Why don''t we show you a good ce?"


    "You girls are very cute."


    "Young man, you''re so handsome. Do you want to go with us?"


    Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu could tell instantly that the people in front of them were a mafia without a doubt since they were wearing a suit, even though it was quite cheap.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Where are you going to take us?" He didn''t use his usual aura since he wanted to lure those stupid people and he didn''t expect them to take the bait so soon.


    "Yes, where''s this fun ce?" Shinobu asked with a smile.


    Charlotte only sighed inwardly, thinking that those people were stupid since they didn''t recognize a demon in human''s clothes at this moment.


    "Hehehe,e here. Let us show the three of you a good ce," one of the mafias guided them to the alley while the rest of the members surrounded Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte so they wouldn''t run away.


    "Boss, this guy is very handsome! I''m sure that those olddies are going to be happy with him."


    "Hehehe, these two girls are also not bad, boss."


    "Boss, can we taste them for a bit?"


    "You stupid! They''re ourmodities! You can''t dirty them!"


    "Oh my¡­ Oh my¡­ so you are all going to sell us?" Shinobu asked with a smile.


    The boss of the small mafia smiled cruelly and said, "Yes! But it is toote for the three of you to run away."


    "Oh my¡­ Oh my¡­ We''re in a very terrible situation, right? Haru," Shinobu said while looking at Haru.


    "Yeah, what should we do now?" Haru said with a sigh.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry, as long as you''re not stupid enough to fight back then we won---"


    Suddenly the boss felt his body weak and his vision became blurry.


    Not only the boss of the mafia, but the rest of the mafia members also felt the same time.


    "Oh my¡­ Oh my¡­ did you feel tired? But you shouldn''t sleep on the street, you know?" Shinobu said with a very kind smile.


    "¡­"


    It was at this moment that everyone saw Shinobu''s smile, they realized that they were prey all along.


    Shinobu looked at Haru and asked, "So what should we do Haru?"


    "You can wait for me. I''ll take their money and read their memory first," Haru said.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "After you''ve read their memories, you can''t give them mercy, alright?" She knew that Haru''s "Heaven''s Door" didn''t work on someone who had passed away so she made all of them pass out.


    "Yeah."


    Haru could read their memories and once he found out that their crimes were heinous then¡­ there was no need to say, right?

 Chapter 1303 The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1303 The Beginning</h4>


    Zaban City.


    Once they had gotten money from a group of mafia, they quickly went to Zaban City, the location where the Hunter Exam was being held.


    Unlike the modern Yorknew City, Zaban city was quite old and it was like they were in a different world.


    "This is simr to a vige," Charlotte said with a frown since she thought that this world was a modern world, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "The rich country, of course, is modern, but the poor country, you should know it yourself, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­That''s true." Charlotte nodded with a sigh since she knew no matter where, as long as the country was poor then there wouldn''t be any progress.


    "However, it isn''t bad since it feels more rxing than Yorknew city," Shinobu said.


    "Well, that''s true." Haru looked around and said, "I can see the people in this ce are happier than the people in Yorknew City."


    Unlike Yorknew city which was a concrete jungle, Zaban city might be poor, but it was full of warmth.


    After they came to this ce, they needed to go directly to the location of the Hunter Exam, but then they wanted to be careful so there wouldn''t be any incidents when they joined the Hunter Exam.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Shinobu asked.


    "Well, there are a lot of ways," Haru said.


    "What is the first option?" Charlotte asked.


    "The first is to visit thergest mafia organization in the city and we can pay them to guide us to the location of the Hunter Exam," Haru said.


    "Why not join the pre-exam simr to the original story?" Shinobu asked.


    "It''s too troublesome. I am toozy to join the pre-exam," Haru said.


    Shinobu and Charlotte were stunned, but then they nodded.


    Unlike the other participants, the three of them were very powerful.


    "So what is the next option?" Charlotte asked.


    "If we''re lucky, then we might meet a familiar character and by then I can use my power to get the information of the Hunter Exam location from that character," Haru said.


    "Let''s use this method. We might be deceived by the mafia after all," Shinobu said.


    "If they deceive us, then you can use your poison on them, Shinobu," Charlotte said.


    Haru looked around from the beginning until the end.


    "What have you been looking around for? Did you see a beautiful girl?" Shinobu asked.


    Charlotte didn''t say anything, but she also looked at Haru with a suspicious gaze.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Did you doubt me that much?" Haru was speechless and said, "I am trying to find our target."


    "Target?" 2x


    Charlotte and Shinobu were confused.


    But then, Haru smiled and said, "Oh, we have found our target."


    Charlotte and Shinobu followed the gaze of Haru and they saw a short and stout man who seemed amiable and wore blue clothes. They quickly understood what Haru was trying to do and nodded at the same time.


    "Good, what are we waiting for?"


    After Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu got the information that they wanted, they put the man in the alley before walking toward the Hunter Exam location.


    "That guy''s name is Tonpa, right?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yeah. The hunter crusher, Tonpa," Haru said. He had to admit that Tonpa''s character was quite fun and at the same time, it was unforgettable in the story of Hunter x Hunter. It was also the reason why he instantly found him on the street.


    "So we''re going to the exam directly?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yeah. Let''s visit that restaurant," Haru said.


    They nodded and walked with him toward the restaurant where they would be guided to the Hunter Exam venue.


    While walking they talked about the plot of Hunter x Hunter and talked about their quests.


    First, they needed to join a Hunter Exam; second, they needed to be a hunter; third, they needed to be a hunter; fourth, they needed to join Heavens Arena; andstly, they needed to be floor masters.


    "I''m not sure if I can be a floor master," Charlotte said.


    "No need to worry, the quest doesn''t tell us how many of us need to be Floor Masters," Haru said.


    Charlotte thought for a while and nodded, "I guess one person is possible, huh?"


    "Hey, that''s the restaurant," Shinobu said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let me prepare." He took a deep breath and his aura started to change.


    When Haru''s aura changed, the expression of the people in their surroundings started to change and their eyes felt shaken.


    Haru used "Haoshoku Haki" since he felt that everyone who was following was too troublesome. He didn''t make them faint, but he made them in haze and stunned since his aura made them think that they were in the presence of the king.


    It might seem weird and conceptual, but in reality, it often happensed.


    For example, when someone talked with someone who was poorer than themselves then they would be full of confidence, but when someone talked with someone who was very rich or had a lot of authority within a country then they would be nervous, but in Haru''s case, it was several times stronger.


    It happened to everyone who was looking at him at that moment.


    Haru''s existence was a harem protagonist and it was normal for him to be handsome, but then it was also troublesome, especially in the world of Hunter x Hunter.


    If it was in his original world then no one dared to do anything, but in this world, life was cheap and as long as there was a chance to make money, everyone would do anything.


    The weak were eaten and the strong ate everything.


    It was thew of the jungle and how this world worked.


    Shinobu and Charlotte didn''t say too much and understood why Haru did this.


    The three of them entered the restaurant directly and they were weed by the chef.


    "Welco--"


    The chef who maintained this restaurant stunned for a bit when he saw Haru since his aura was very special in his eyes.


    "The steakbo that opens your eyes to the light. For three," Haru said.


    "F - For three¡­" The chef quickly nodded and knew instantly they wereing for a Hunter Exam. He didn''t expect that someone so special woulde to this ce. "Please wait in the back room."


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect that the chef would let them enter the venue of the Hunter Exam directly.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn''t say too much and walked toward the back room before it started to descend and brought them to the venue of Hunter Exam.


    "Hmm¡­ I can''t wait to learn Nen," Charlotte said with a smile.


    Shinobu and Haru smiled and they also anticipated this Hunter Exam.

 Chapter 1304 Hunter Exam 1

    <h4>Chapter 1304 Hunter Exam 1</h4>


    Tonpa held his head and didn''t expect that someone would knock him out. Luckily, he lost nothing, but at the same time, he was wondering what was the intention of the people who had knocked him out.


    However, Tonpa felt lucky since those guys didn''t do anything for him.


    Tonpa didn''t know what their purpose was, but he hoped that he didn''t see them.


    Tonpa wasn''t weak and he was quite powerful. If he wasn''t powerful, then he might have lost his life to those participants of the Hunter Exam that had lost their participation because of him.


    Tonpa quickly entered the venue for the Hunter Exam and received a badge with the number 16 written on it. He looked around and didn''t see that many people inside the venue. He could see a familiar person, but then his eyes stared at the numbers 13, 14, and 15.


    "They''re¡­"


    Tonpa was stunned since he realized that they were the ones who had knocked him out earlier. He raised his eyebrow and became confused, but then he didn''t dare to get too close since the meaning of their attack was so mysterious.


    After entering the venue, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu received badges with numbers 13, 14, and 15 respectively.


    "Oh, that guy has entered the venue," Charlotte said while looking at Tonpa.


    "That guy shouldn''t be weak, right?" Shinobu said.


    "Yeah. That guy isn''t weak butpared to the rest of the participants. If he is beingpared to the members of Group Chat then you don''t need me to answer the question, right?" Haru said.


    Shinobu and Charlotte chuckled.


    "There''s still a lot of time, what should we do?" Charlotte asked.


    "I have a book and a game, which one do you want?" Haru asked.


    "Book." 2x


    Haru took out a best sellers novel that he had bought in the world of "el World" and gave it to both of them.


    "Here you go."


    Charlotte and Shinobu sat down beside him while reading together.


    Haru also did the same since he knew that he needed to wait for a few hours.


    While they were reading, more and more people entered the venue and Hisoka also entered the venue.


    When Haru was reading the book, he could feel Hisoka staring at him which made him frown.


    Hisoka licked his lips when he saw Haru who was reading a book quietly. He really wanted to try it, but he needed to hold it at this moment, but then his eyes were wide open, and almost passed out when Haru focussed his "Haoshoku Haki" on him.


    Hisoka was sure that he would be killed once he did something. He took a deep breath and felt his pants tighten. He smiled before he walked away from him. He had a feeling that he couldn''t handle Haru at this moment, but there should be a lot of changes in the future, right?


    "That guy is Hisoka?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yeah." Haru sighed.


    "You don''t seem happy with him," Shinobu said.


    "Of course, no one is happy when you''re being treated as prey after all," Haru said with a frown.


    "Well, the exam is long and sometimes, there should be an ident, right?" Shinobu said with a smile. In other words, they could kill Hisakoter during the exam.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s just end the exam as soon as possible. Let''s ignore him for now, but if he really decides to move then¡­"


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded, but they didn''t say too much before they continued to read the book.


    There were more people and finally, the main characters of the world of Hunter x Hunter also arrived at this venue.


    Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio arrived at the venue and looked around subconsciously. When they were looking around, Tonpa also approached them with a smile.


    The four of them talked to each other and in the end, Gon couldn''t help but ask, "Tonpa-san, can I ask who is that? Why are there a lot of participants who sleep around them?" He looked at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who sat together then he also saw a group of people who slept soundly on the floor beside them which made him confused.


    Gon''s sense of smell was really good and he was wondering why Haru''s smell was really good.


    "I don''t know them since they''re also neers like the three of you but¡­" Tonpa''s expression was quite ugly when Gon asked about Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.


    "But?" Kurapika looked at Tonpa curiously.


    "They''re so powerful." Tonpa pointed at the group of people who were sleeping and said, "You can see that there are a lot of people who are sleeping, right?"


    Leorio, Gon, and Kurapika nodded at the same time.


    "It might be my guess, but it should be done by one of the three of them," Tonpa said in a whisper.


    "What do you mean?" Leorio frowned.


    "One of them is a poison master." Tonpa had a scared expression on his face and said, "Those guys tried to approach them before since you can see that the guy is handsome and the girls are cute and beautiful, right?" Even if he didn''t want to admit it he felt that Haru was handsome and both Shinobu and Charlotte were cute and beautiful.


    The three of them nodded since they also felt the same, especially Haru since this guy was so handsome.


    Gon had a feeling that if his aunt met Haru then her aunt would be eaten by Haru directly. Don''t ask him how he knew about this matter, it was his instinct.


    Then it was at this moment that Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika happened to meet Haru''s eyes.


    Haru nodded and smiled.


    Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika also nodded and felt that this guy was very pleasant.


    "Is that the main character?" Charlotte asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Well, the exam is going to start soon." He looked at Shinobu and Charlotte and asked, "Do you want me to carry both of you during the exam?"


    "I can run by myself but¡­" Shinobu looked at Charlotte.


    "I am toozy to run. Can you carry me, Haru?" Charlotte asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "Thank you," Charlotte said while pushing the frame of her sses. She tried to hide her smile and blush at this moment.


    Shinobu looked at Charlotte and didn''t say too much.


    It took quite a long time to wait for the exam to start, but then they heard a loud noise which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I apologize for the wait. The entry period for Hunter applications has ended. The Hunter Exam will now begin!"


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn''t move from their spots and sat down leisurely since the exam hadn''t started.


    "A final caution. If you''re short on luck or ability, you could very well end up seriously injured or even dead. Those who ept the risks, please follow me." The examiner raised his hand and raised his voice. "Otherwise, please exit via the elevator behind you."


    "¡­¡­"


    No one moved from their spots since no one was stupid enough to give up this Hunter Exam!


    "All 404 participants will participate in Phase One."


    Then the examiner started to walk through this underground tunnel.


    "Let''s go," Haru said and carried Charlotte in his arms, but when he was about to walk. He felt two soft things on his back.


    "I changed my mind. Carry me too, Haru," Shinobu said in a whisper.


    "¡­"


    Haru realized that it seemed his mental fortitude was being challenged in this exam at this moment.

 Chapter 1305 Hunter Exam 2

    <h4>Chapter 1305 Hunter Exam 2</h4>


    The exam started and everyone followed the examiner to run through this underground tunnel.


    Haru knew this exam very well and he knew the distance of this underground tunnel was around 80 km. He could see that everyone was looking at him with surprise and also an envious expression since he was able to run very well while carrying two girls.


    Haru looked at the examiner of this test, Satotz, who kept ncing at him. He only smiled and didn''t do anything.


    Haru could end this test instantly by defeating everyone in this test using either poison, "Haoshoku Haki", or his other abilities, but he didn''t do so since he had his own purpose.


    Satotz who was running in front of the participants, but he wasn''t sure why he felt that Haru was very different from the rest and he could even see that there wasn''t any sweat on Haru''s forehead, even though they had run for around 10 km.


    Haru ignored everyone''s gaze and said, "Shinobu."


    "What''s wrong?" Shinobu asked.


    "Don''t you want to run by yourself?" Haru asked.


    "What? Do you think I''m heavy?" Shinobu tightened her arms around his neck.


    "Stop! Stop! Do you want to kill me?" Haru couldn''t tap Shinobu''s arms since his hands were holding Charlotte.


    "Then tell me why you want me to step down from your back?" Shinobu asked.


    "I can feel your tits," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was blushing and Charlotte was speechless.


    Shinobu then stepped down and started to run beside him. "Well, I guess, running isn''t that bad."


    "But this is boring," Charlotte said.


    "That''s true."


    Haru was sure that if the person who performed this quest was Korosensei then without doubt Korosensei would be very impatient since Korosensei could travel 80 km distance in a second.


    "The main character is going toe here, what are you going to do?" Shinobu asked and nced at Gon who was moving in their direction.


    "Either talk or ignore," Haru said easily.


    "Hello," Gon said with a smile. He didn''t hear the conversation between Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte earlier. He came because he was curious about Haru''s smell since it was quite special, but that wasn''t only Haru''s smell. He could even smell that Shinobu''s smell was simr to a flower and Charlotte''s smell was simr to metal or something. However, the smell of both of them was pale inparison to Haru.


    Killua, who had met Gon, also moved closer since he was also a bit curious by Haru.


    "Is there something else?" Haru asked.


    "My name is Gon," Gon said with a smile.


    Haru nodded and said, "Ok. Gon."


    "¡­"


    Charlotte and Shinobu chuckled but didn''t say anything.


    Gon was also a bit stunned since he didn''t expect Haru''s reaction. "Um¡­ what''s your name?"


    "My name is Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Natsu Dragneel Ichigo Kurasaki Tanjiro Lucy Light Yagami Midoriya Deku Moritaka Mashiro," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte and Shinobu were speechless.


    However, Gon was surprised and said, "That''s a very long name!"


    "Yeah, a lot of people often say that," Haru said.


    Killua was speechless and said, "Gon, he is fooling you!"


    "Eh? Really?!" Gon was surprised.


    "No." Haru sighed and said, "This is my real name. You should know that each ce has its own traditions and the tradition in my hometown is to name their child by a very long name."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte and Shinobu became even more speechless since this guy was fooling two children.


    "Killua, Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Natsu Dragneel Ichigo Kurasaki Tanjiro Lucy Light Yagami Midoriya Deku Moritaka Mashiro isn''t lying!" Gon reminded Killua.


    Killua was speechless and asked, "You remember his name?"


    "Yeah!" Gon nodded with a smile.


    Haru then sighed and said, "Gon. I know that you''re curious about the people around you, but you should be careful, alright? This is a test and I might make you drop out if you try to bother me."


    "Eh? You''re going to make me drop out?" Gon was surprised.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded.


    "No! You can''t do that!" Gon said, however, suddenly he quickly jumped back and moved far away since, at that very moment, Haru released his aura which caused him to feel threatened.


    Gon was simr to an animal and he could tell whether someone was dangerous or not by their aura alone!


    Gon had never felt this before and he felt very scared for a moment, but that feeling quickly disappeared and it returned to its usual harmony.


    For Killua?


    Killua suddenly saw the ceiling which made him confused.


    When Haru released his aura, Killua quickly thought that Haru was dangerous and decided to run away without hesitation from him, but then he suddenlyid on the ground without knowing what was happening!


    Killua was full of sweat and felt his body tremble for a moment. His older brother had put a needle on his head to make him run away when he faced someone who was stronger than him, but at that moment, he didn''t even have time to react which made him scared!


    But then Killua and Gon looked at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who kept running in the front row and looked at each other before they started to run once again.


    Haru taught them a lesson that they shouldn''t believe someone so easily. His aura made people feelfortable around him, but he didn''t have an interest in little boys, though, it would be different if the person who got close to him was a girl.


    "Bullying children isn''t a good hobby," Charlotte said.


    "Don''t bother, Charlotte. As long as it isn''t a beautiful girl, this guy won''t have an interest in strangers," Shinobu said.


    "Oh, right. I only remember it now," Charlotte said and nodded.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Have you always been looking at me that way?"


    "You know what, I have been learning tarot," Charlotte said.


    "Huh? Why did you mention tarot so suddenly?" Haru was confused.


    "Did you know there is one card that is very simr to yours," Charlotte said.


    "What card?" Haru asked.


    "It''s strength!"


    "Strength?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Isn''t that card being illustrated by a picture of a lion and a beautiful woman?"


    "Yes!" Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t you think that is very simr to you at this moment?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    Shinobu chuckled at this moment, but her eyes had been wandering around the participants since she felt the killing intent from one of the participants in this ce. Her character had always been very cautious and she wouldn''t let go of someone who wanted to harm her group.


    "Haru¡­"


    "I know. You don''t need to worry."


    Haru had scared Killua before and of course, his big brother wouldn''t let him go, however, he wasn''t scared, or rather he weed anyone since in this world if he showed a weakness then he would be trampled.


    Then before long they had finished the First Phase of the exam and needed to continue with the next one.

 Chapter 1306 Hunter Exam 3

    <h4>Chapter 1306 Hunter Exam 3</h4>


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte stood next to Satotz who was right in front of everyone after they had finished, running through the underground tunnel.


    "Is there something on my face?" Haru asked since Satotz had been looking at him.


    "Nothing." Satotz shook his head and said, "It''s my first time seeing someone as handsome as you."


    "¡­"


    Haru took two meters away from Satotz without hesitation.


    "Satotz-san, you''re not swinging that way, right?" Charlotte asked with a frown.


    "¡­"


    Satotz twitched his lips and understood the reason why Haru quickly distanced himself from him.


    "Of course not," Satotz calmly said. He looked at the three of them and said, "There''s a reason why I have been looking at the three of you."


    "Oh, why is that?" Shinobu asked.


    "I have a feeling that there are no participants in this Hunter Exam that are able to match the three of you, especially him," Satotz said while looking at Haru.


    "There are a lot of strong participants here." Charlotte looked around and said, "Such as the participant''s numbers #44 and #301."


    "That''s true, but the two of them have a dangerous smell around them¡­" Satotz then looked at the three of them and said, "Unlike the three of you."


    "Well, then, you might be a college soon, Satotz-san," Shinobu said.


    "Yes." Satotz nodded without hesitation, but then he looked at Haru and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t have an interest in a man."


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t believe it and decided to stay away from Satotz no matter what.


    Then while they were talking to each other, the gate on the underground tunnel closed which announced the first phase of the Hunter Exam officially ended.


    Satotz then announced that everyone needed to run past this Milsy Wends to reach the site of the second phase of the Hunter Exam.


    Haru used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" and could see a lot of things from numerous beasts, mysterious creatures, and deadly nts on the wends.


    The exam then proceeded in a simr way to the story, with Satotz being attacked by Hisoka to confirm whether Satotz was real or not.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte stood on the side and didn''t do anything else, waiting for Satotz to run so they could go to the site of the second phase of the Hunter Exam.


    Haru could feel that Gon and Killua were looking at him with wary expressions, but he also could see both Kurapika and Leorio looking at him with confused expressions since he could tell that both of them were confused by the action of Gon and Killua.


    Haru didn''t want to be arrogant, but he had to admit that he might be the strongest human in this world. Even if he fought Netero, who was the strongest human in this world, he was sure that he would be able to win against him.


    However, there were some stupid people who wanted to die by Haru''s hands.


    "Let''s be on our way. Please follow me," Satotz said before he started to run once again.


    Haru grabbed Shinobu and Charlotte in his arms then started to follow Satotz.


    Satotz nced at Haru and didn''t say much, but he increased his speed. He really had a feeling that Haru was the strongest participant in this ce, but he needed to confirm it again.


    When Satotz increased his speed, there were a lot of people who lost Satotz''s figure, especially when this wend was very wet, full of mud which caused their feet to be sticky, andstly a very thick fog which caused them unable to see their surroundings clearly.


    This ce was very dangerous, but then for Haru, it was very easy for him to follow Satotz without trouble.


    Shinobu raised her eyebrow and said, "Haru¡­"


    "I know."


    It was at this moment a small needle was suddenly shot toward Haru''s neck.


    Haru, of course, noticed the needle and used a roundhouse kick, sending the needle precisely back to the person who sent this needle, however, the speed of the needle was several times faster and caused the person who sent this needle to be unable to dodge.


    *Splurt!*


    Luckily, Haru didn''t aim at the opponent''s heart, but rather at the lung of his opponent.


    The person who threw the needle stopped and frowned, especially when it saw a hole in his chest that even prated his lung which made it hard for him to breathe.


    Luckily, this entire ce was surrounded by a fog which caused the participants to not realize what had happened to him.


    "This guy¡­"


    This person didn''t realize that there was a cold sweat on his back and he was sure that as long as Haru wanted to kill him, it would be an easy task.


    "Oh my¡­ Oh my¡­ did you get hurt?" Hisoka asked with a smile.


    The identity of the person who attacked Haru and was being questioned by Hisoka was Illumi Zoldyck. He used a needle on his face to alter his appearance, but at this moment, his expressionless face turned ugly.


    Hisoka didn''t get angry at Illumi''s reaction and said, "That guy is very strong. You should also fix your brother''splex so you won''t die by ident."


    "Not only me, but you should fix your habit to fight someone strong or else, you''ll die sooner orter," Illumi said.


    "You don''t need to worry about me¡­" Hisoka licked his lips and said, "I want to fight him, but not now."


    Illumi frowned, especially when he saw Hisoka''s pants started to tighten. "You should clean up the small fries around you first." He didn''t say anything afterward and chased after Satotz once again.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s true¡­" Hisoka then smiled, looking at the number of people who had surrounded him. "I hope that you''re strong enough that you can be my appetizer."


    Haru suddenly shuddered and his expression turned ugly.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlotte asked.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I''m just being targeted by someone troublesome."


    "Is that so?" Shinobu didn''t think too much since she didn''t think that someone could defeat Haru in this world, probably.


    There were a lot of unique things in this world from beasts, Nen, humans, artifacts, etc, but then again, it wouldn''t be easy for all of them to defeat the harem protagonist who held two girls in his hands.


    Satotz was a meter away from him and said, "We have arrived."


    "Is that so?"


    Then Shinobu, Haru, and Charlotte saw the fog had dispersed and they saw the site which would be used as the Second Phase of the Hunter Exam.


    "Finally, someone has arrived!"


    Satotz didn''t stay there any longer since his duty had ended and left the next exam to the two Hunters in front of them.


    Haru looked at the female Hunter in front of him and thought that this woman might be one of the two most beautiful females in the entire story of Hunter x Hunter.

 Chapter 1307 Hunter Exam 4

    <h4>Chapter 1307 Hunter Exam 4</h4>


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte knew the content of the Hunter Exam since they had read the story of Hunter x Hunter so they didn''t feel that nervous while they were in this exam.


    "Oh-ho, so the three of you are the first participants who have arrived in the second phase of the exam."


    There were two Hunters in front of them, one was a huge man with a very fat body and the other one was a beautiful woman with quite an individual hairstyle.


    As expected, the female hunter was looking at Haru with a smile which caused both Charlotte and Shinobu to stand in front of him.


    "What''s the next exam?" Shinobu quickly changed the topic of the conversation.


    The female Hunter chuckled when she saw the reaction of the two girls and said, "You don''t need to worry, I''ll exin it once everyone has arrived." She folded her arms, making her "oppai" noticeable.


    Shinobu twitched her lips and didn''t say too much. If she wore a kimono then, without doubt, she was several times more attractive than the female Hunter in front of her, but at this moment, she wore her Demon yer uniform.


    Charlotte had given up the battle since in terms of the body she couldn''t defeat both Shinobu and the female Hunter, but she didn''t care too much and she hugged Haru''s arm at that moment.


    "My name is Menchi, what''s yours?"


    When Menchi asked this question, it might have meant that she asked the three of them, but the truth was, her eyes had been looking at Haru all the time.


    The same as men who were attracted when they saw beautiful women, women were also attracted to handsome men.


    Haru didn''t even activate his "Love''s Spot" and he couldn''t even think what would happen to him when he activated it. "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Menchi-san." Unlike Gon and Killua, he didn''t mind getting to know a beautiful woman.


    "Then the two girls beside me are Charlotte and Shinobu."


    "Nice to meet you, Menchi-san," Shinobu said with a beautiful smile.


    "Yo!" Charlotte nodded.


    "Hello." Menchi nodded and said, "That man over there is also the examiner of this exam, his name is Buhara."


    "Hello," Buhara said with a smile. Even though his body was very huge, he was very gentle.


    While they were talking to each other, the other participants also started to arrive one by one.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn''t talk with Buhara and Menchi anymore since the two of them needed to prepare for their exam.


    "I''m not worried about Shinobu, but Charlotte, can you cook something decent?" Haru asked. He knew very well on the second phase of the Hunter Exam, the participants needed to cook something from a pig that could be gathered in this forest.


    However, every participant would create nasty food and all of them would cook a roasted pig.


    Based on his conclusion, Haru knew that the participants didn''t need to cook something very delicious, and they only needed to cook something decent.


    "Don''t worry, I can cook," Charlotte said confidently. "But help me to catch the pig."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you," Haru said.


    Shinobu tapped her chin and wondered what she should cook for the exam.


    Then as expected, Menchi exined the theme of the second phase of the Hunter Exam was cooking, however, everyone wasughing at Menchi when they heard it.


    Haru frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "You''re not going to get angry?" Shinobu asked.


    "As a chef, you need to shut down everyone by using your dish."


    Haru moved his neck slightly and decided to get serious at this moment.


    Shinobu and Charlotte looked at Haru curiously and wondered what this guy was going to cook.


    When Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte discussed what they would cook on the exam, the four protagonists of Hunter x Hunter also looked at the direction of Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.


    "That guy is very fast," Kurapika said with a serious expression.


    "Is it only me or might that guy be stronger than Hisoka?" Leorio said.


    "Yes." Killua nodded and said, "That guy is stronger than Hisoka."


    "!!!"


    Hearing such words from Killua, the expression of Leorio and Kurapika became serious.


    "But that guy is very amiable," Gon said.


    "Gon, how can you say that? Don''t you feel his pressure during the first phase of the exam?" Killua was really scared when he remembered when he was running on the underground tunnel.


    "But that''s true." Gon nodded and said, "Well, as long as we don''t get close to him, he won''t bother us."


    Kurapika and Leorio didn''t say too much and made up their minds to not get close to Haru and his groups.


    "But he''s reminding me of some animals," Gon said.


    "What animal?" Leorio asked.


    "Wolf."


    "Wolf?"


    Gon nodded and wasn''t sure why, but he felt that Haru was simr to a wolf for some reason.


    As expected, Menchi was annoyed by the participants when they mocked the profession of Gourmet Hunter, but Buhara quickly told everyone that they needed to cook something by using a pig that they gathered in the forest.


    When the examiner announced the exam started, everyone quickly ran toward the direction of the forest.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were quite calm and they didn''t run together with everyone, but instead walked toward the forest.


    "Hey, Kasugano-kun!"


    Haru stopped and looked at Menchi. "What''s wrong, Menchi?"


    Menchi smiled and said, "Show me all your skills!"


    "What do you mean?" Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "You can''t fool me. I can see that you''re a chef." Menchi smiled and said, "If you pass this exam, let''s hunt for ingredients together!"


    "If I pass the exam, that''s it." Haru walked outside to catch the pig.


    Shinobu walked beside Haru and asked, "You''re not only catching a pig but also a swine, huh?"


    "Shinobu, that''s a good one," Charlotte said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go."


    Inside the aircraft, Netero listened to the report from Satotz and looked at Shinobu, Haru, and Charlotte. He smiled and said, "Interesting."


    Everyone had found the pig in the forest, but this pig was bigger than they had thought!


    Great Stamp!


    It was the name of the pig inside this forest and it was a very huge pig!


    Not only huge but it also a carnivore that would eat a human!


    The participants were running away and even defeated by the Great Stamp, and they didn''t know what to do with it.


    Gon, Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio were also running from the pig since the power of this pig was so great!


    However¡­


    Haru quickly caught three Great Stamps easily and brought them back to the site while walking together with Shinobu and Charlotte.


    "¡­"


    The other participants looked at Haru with speechless expressions and wondered why there was such a difference between them which made them sigh.

 Chapter 1308 Hunter Exam 5

    <h4>Chapter 1308 Hunter Exam 5</h4>


    The participants of the Hunter Exam weren''t stupid and all of them had considerable skill since they were able to pass the first phase of the examination. Before long, they were able to find the weakness of the Great Stamp and that was its forehead.


    The Great Stamp had extremely powerful snouts that could destroy a lot of things easily and protected it from a lot of things, however, in truth, it was used to hide its weakness.


    Gon, Killua, Kurapika, Leorio, and other participants also quickly defeated the Great Stamp and caught it back to the site of the second phase. They also started to cook it as soon as possible since they wanted to pass this exam quickly.


    In their minds, cooking was pretty simple as long as the pig was burnt, they had cooked the pig and they hadpleted their exam, but in truth, it wasn''t that simple.


    On the other hand, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte prepared their Great Stamps meticulously.


    "Haru, do you have burger bread and cheese? If possible, can you give me a sauce, vegetables, and pickles?" Charlotte asked while turning the meat of Great Stamp into mincemeat before turning it into a patty. She might have a "4D Pocket of Doraemon", but she didn''t keep food ingredients and only kept various weapons inside.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he took out all the things Charlotte requested.


    Shinobu''s cooking was pretty simple. She cut down the pig and took out the belly part before stewing it together with a radish, egg, and ginger in soy sauce broth.


    Haru also prepared his own dish and also took the same part of meat as Shinobu which was the belly part of the pig since he also felt that it was the most delicious part of the pig.


    However, the other participants only pierced their pork into arge skewer then roasting it until it turned ck.


    "¡­"


    Menchi frowned looking at most of the participants, but then her eyes became curious when she was looking at Shinobu, Charlotte, and Haru.


    Unlike the rest of the participants, the cooking process of the dish which was made by Charlotte and Shinobu was very careful which made Menchi nod in satisfaction.


    In Haru''s case, Menchi didn''t need to say anything since the smell from Haru''s dish permeated through the entire site which caused all the participants to gulp their salivas.


    "They''re amazing¡­" Gon said and wasn''t sure what to say when he saw his roasted pig which was ck.


    "¡­"


    Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio also couldn''t say anything since they weren''t that different from Gon''s roasted pig.


    Then one by one the participants quickly served their roasted pork.


    Buhara could eat everything and he didn''t care whether the taste of the pork was disgusting as long as his stomach was full, however, Menchi couldn''t ept their roasted pig and failed almost all of them!


    Then when most of the participants failed, Shinobu served her dish to both Menchi and Buhara.


    When Menchi and Buhara saw the dish in front of them their eyes became excited.


    "What dish is this?" Menchi asked.


    "It''s kakuni," Shinobu said.


    Kakuni is a Japanese braised pork dish that literally means "square simmered". Kakuni is a popr regional product of Kyushu, particrly Nagasaki. The origin of this dish is most likely Chinese, making it a form of Japanese Chinese cuisine, and it is simr to Dongpo pork, though not as heavy in the sauce.


    "Let me taste it," Menchi said.


    Buhara didn''t wait for Menchi and had already eaten the dish which was cooked by Shinobu, but it seemed the portion was too small for him which made him sigh, however, he quickly passed Shinobu in this exam.


    Menchi nodded and could feel the softness of the meat. The taste of kakuni was quite pleasant and made her mouth stop chewing the meat. She nodded and said, "It''s good. You pass."


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "¡­"


    Everyone who saw Shinobu pass could only twitch their lips since they weren''t good at cooking and it was also impossible to copy Shinobu''s dish since they didn''t have enough ingredients.


    Then after Shinobu, it was Charlotte who made a double-decker burger for this exam.


    Buhara and Menchi also gulped since Charlotte''s burger appearance were very appetizing.


    The cheese on the patty was melting and the bun was being grilled just right.


    The participants were even gulped when they saw Charlotte''s burger.


    "Let me taste it," Menchi said.


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Can I ask more?" Buhara asked since he had eaten all the burgers directly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t have enough buns," Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Buhara was disappointed and sighed, but he passed Charlotte on this exam.


    "You pass," Menchi said without hesitation while eating the burger.


    "Thank you," Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The other participants'' expressions became ugly since their cooking wasn''t epted and they failed because of this stupid exam, however, when it was Haru''s time to present his dish, everyone turned silent.


    "Dongpo Pork Curry Don." Haru smiled and said, "Please enjoy." He looked at Buhara and said, "For Buhara-san, it is arge portion."


    "Thank you very much!" Buhara said without hesitation when he saw the huge bowl in front of him.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one could say anything when they saw the meat on the bowl was jiggling which showed how soft it was, and the sauce on the meat caused the meat to glisten.


    They didn''t even taste Haru''s dish, but they felt their mouths were watery at that moment.


    "I wonder how it tastes¡­" Gon looked at Haru''s dish enviously.


    Kurapika, Killua, and Leorio nodded when they saw Haru''s dish, and couldn''t help but twitch their lips when they saw their roasted pig which was very unappetizing.


    Menchi and Buhara quickly ate Haru''s dish and cum directly!


    "Hnnghh!!!!" 2x


    Buhara and Menchi couldn''t handle it anymore, especially when the juice from the meat gushed out like a waterfall!!!


    Both of them ate very fast and before long they quickly emptied their bowls. They patted their stomachs and felt very satisfied.


    "You pass!!" 2x


    Both of them passed Haru without hesitation.


    Menchi looked at everyone and said, "Beside the three of them, you all are failures!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned for a bit before they shouted and disagreed with the decision of this exam.


    "Don''t be kidding me!"


    Todo, who was the participant number #255, protested andined. "I can''t ept this! I want to be a cklist Hunter! Why should I fail this stupid test!" If the test was about fighting, then he didn''t care too much, but the exam was about cooking. He wouldn''t ept this result no matter what!


    Even if Todo had to admit that he couldn''t cook, he couldn''t ept this at all!


    Todo walked toward Menchi and wanted to bear her up.


    Menchi was about to kill Todo, but Buhara''s response was faster and he pped Todo in the air!


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn''t say anything and the three of them had been looking at the sky since they knew that someone was about to arrive.


    "That very said¡­ it would be excessive to fail that many applicants."


    Then suddenly someone dropped from the sky and caused everyone to feel surprised.


    However, Haru raised his eyebrow since this person had been looking at him from the beginning to the end, and it wasn''t his imagination that this person seemed very eager to fight him.


    ''Netero¡­''

 Chapter 1309 Hunter Exam 6

    <h4>Chapter 1309 Hunter Exam 6</h4>


    Isaac Netero.


    It was Haru''s first time that he had seen the strongest human in this world, but he had to admit that this guy was very strong!


    Using his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he could tell how strong Netero was, but even if this guy was very strong, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t defeat him.


    When Haru was staring at Netero, Netero was also smiling, looking toward Haru with an eager expression.


    When Neteronded, he also could tell this handsome young man was a beast that was covered in human skin. It might have been his instinct, but he could tell the strength of this young man was unfathomable.


    Netero had been on top and had be the strongest human he had ever remembered. He didn''t have a rival nor an opponent that could give him a threat, so when he saw Haru who was right in front of him, he couldn''t hide his excitement as if he had found a treasure!


    Netero wanted to have a fight right away without hesitation!


    Netero didn''t care anymore about all the participants in this ce and what he wanted to do was to bring Haru with him to have a match!


    Netero''s type of Nen was Enhancer which meant his personality was extremely selfish!


    "¡­"


    It was only for a moment, and no one could tell there was a confrontation between Haru and Netero, except for Hisoka, Gon, Killua, Illumi, Charlotte, and Shinobu.


    When Netero appeared, a lot of participants didn''t even know who this geezer was and was confused why Menchi and Buhara showed great respect toward him.


    "Wh - Who is that geezer?"


    "Chairman of the Selection Committee. He''s in charge of the Hunter Exam¡­ Chairman Netero," Menchi said of everyone.


    "Well, I work behind the scenes. I only take action when there''s an issue, like now. So, Menchi-kun¡­" Netero calmed himself slowly, but he was really eager to grab Haru at that moment. "Did you fail the majority of the participants because you disapproved of their reluctance to try a new thing?"


    "No, Sir¡­"


    Menchi sighed and admitted that she had made a wrong judgment since she made a decision based on her emotions before. She was quite furious when a lot of participants were looking down on her profession as a Gourmet Hunter and wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Netero nodded and was satisfied with Menchi''s answer.


    "When cooking is involved, I lose control. I''m unqualified as an examiner. I will resign as an examiner, so please redo the Second Phase exam," Menchi said.


    From the beginning to the end, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu didn''t say anything and only stood up on the side, watching the conversation between Menchi and Netero.


    When Netero heard Menchi''s words, he felt that it was too troublesome and told Menchi to be the examiner of the Second Phase exam, but with a different exam then his eyes stared at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.


    "For the three of you¡­"


    Netero smiled and said, "Congrattions, you have passed the Hunter Exam."


    "What?!"


    When they heard Netero''s words, everyone cast an envious gaze at Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte, however, they couldn''t refute it since their foods were too bizarre and awful.


    "Follow me," Netero said.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte nodded and followed Netero inside the aircraft, ignoring the envious gaze of everyone.


    When they entered the aircraft, Netero led them to his private room.


    Netero''s private room wasn''t that big, but it wasn''t small. The interior was pretty simple with a low table, pillow, television, etc with a simr design to a traditional Japanese.


    "Congrattions, the three of you have be Hunters," Netero said with a smile and looked at Charlotte and Shinobu, giving them a nod since both of them were very beautiful then cast his gaze on Haru.


    Netero knew very well that Haru hid his aura very well, but then again, he had to admit that it was quite pleasant to see him since Haru''s presence seemed to blend very well with nature, creating harmony between mortals and the world.


    Netero nodded and thought that Haru reminded him of his youth, especially when he could tell that both Charlotte and Shinobu were his harem members.


    Charlotte ate her candy and asked, "So we have be Hunters?"


    "Yes." Netero nodded.


    "That''s all?" Shinobu asked.


    "Well, soon, you''ll receive your Hunter License." Netero satzily on the tatami floor, but his eyes had always been eager to fight. "So before you receive your Hunter License, there are two things that I need to ask the three of you."


    "What is it?" Shinobu asked.


    "What''s your purpose in bing a Hunter?" Netero asked. He was quite curious about what Haru was about to do with his Hunter License.


    "We''re his girlfriends so we''re only following him," Charlotte said and decided to throw this question to Haru.


    "Yes." Shinobu nodded and agreed with Charlotte''s idea.


    Haru and Netero were speechless.


    Haru was speechless that he was being forced to answer this question, but Netero was speechless that both Shinobu and Charlotte were really this young man''s harem members.


    However, it gave him relief since Netero knew that Haru had a heart and love.


    It was something important since Netero didn''t want Haru to be a beast without love that would cause a catastrophe to this world.


    With Shinobu and Charlotte beside him, Netero could rest assured that Haru wouldn''t cause trouble to this world since he had a feeling that Haru might being from the Dark Continent.


    "I have two purposes," Haru said.


    "Oh?" Netero raised his eyebrow.


    "First, I want to learn Nen," Haru said.


    Netero nodded and said, "I will teach the three of you."


    "Thank you." 3x


    Shinobu, Charlotte, and Haru said at the same time since they felt that there was no better teacher than the strongest man in the world.


    "Then what are your other purposes?" Netero asked.


    "I want to be a Gourmet Hunter," Haru said. He had seen how Gourmet Hunter was simr to Toriko which made him a bit curious about the taste of the ingredients in this world. He also knew that there were a lot of weird animals, monsters, nts, fruits, etc and he wanted to taste all of them.


    "I see¡­ Gourmet Hunter, huh?" Netero smiled and said, "I can introduce you to my friend when you have done your Nen''s practice."


    "Thank you."


    "Then now, everything has ended, how about we have a fight, Kasugano-kun?" Netero said with a smile, but his entire body emitted pressure right on Haru, telling him that he couldn''t reject his invitation.


    Haru smiled and said, "Yes, why not?" He hade to the world of Hunter x Hunter, of course, he needed to fight the strongest man in this world to see how strong he was, right?

 Chapter 1310 Haru Vs Netero 1

    <h4>Chapter 1310 Haru Vs Netero 1</h4>


    Haru and Netero didn''t immediately go on a duel since the aircraft needed to send the participants to the location of the new Second Phase of the Hunter Exam.


    Haru also got down from the aircraft to taste the egg of Spider Eagle since he had heard that it was quite delicious.


    Shinobu and Charlotte didn''t care about the duel between Haru and Netero, but they were also curious about the egg of Spider Eagle.


    When they had gotten that egg, they had to admit that this might be the best boiled egg that they had ever tasted in their life.


    Haru also brought a lot of eggs as a souvenir for everyone in his original world and everyone on the Group Chat.


    Haru was wondering about Erina''s expression when she tasted this eggter.


    When everything had been settled, they quickly went out to go to a deserted location to start their duel.


    Netero had been very eager to fight Haru and it was very hard to control himself. Even though he was a geezer, his action was simr to a child who was about to open their Christmas gift.


    Haru also didn''t feel that surprised by Netero''s reaction since he also could tell how boring it was to be the strongest human in this world without anyone able to match him, especially when Netero was an Enhancer type of Nen.


    Based on the type of Nen, each person''s personality could be guessed easily.


    It was also the reason why Haru could understand Netero''s feelings since he knew Netero''s personality. Well, his status as a harem protagonist might also be one of the reasons since he could get along with anyone easily.


    The aircraft brought them to a deserted jungle without anyone and it parked a hundred meters away from a meadow where Haru and Netero would fight each other.


    Shinobu and Charlotte stood on the side while eating a boiled Spider Eagle''s egg.


    "Who do you think is going to win?" Charlotte asked.


    "Do you need to ask that question?" Shinobu asked. She felt that the winner of thispetition had been decided from the beginning.


    "But that geezer is the strongest man in this world, right?" Charlotte said.


    "But Haru is a harem protagonist," Shinobu said.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Very powerful answer."


    While Shinobu and Charlotte were talking to each other, Haru and Netero stood 20 meters apart before their duel.


    Netero changed into his gym outfit while Haru was still in his aloha shirt, shorts, and sandals.


    "You''re ready, Kasugano-kun?" Netero asked.


    "Anytime, Netero-san," Haru said.


    "Be prepared." Netero took a deep breath and had this serious expression on his face. "I am not going to hold back."


    "Use your everything or else¡­"


    Haru released his "Haoshoku Haki" directly to Netero.


    "!!!!"


    Netero was startled and he could feel that his body and spirit were suppressed by this tremendous pressure.


    The sky turned dark and thunder kept rumbling on the top of the cloud.


    "You''ll lose," Haru said with a smile.


    Netero didn''t waste his time and immediately dashed right in front of Haru, sending out a barrage of punches.


    But Haru could easily dodge all of Netero''s punches. "Come on, Netero-san."


    Neteroughed like a kid and said, "Hehehe, this is only the beginning Kasugano-kun!" His body was covered in white energy and his speed and power increased dramatically.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and could tell that Netero started to get serious, however, it was far from enough to be able to touch him.


    It wasn''t that Haru looked down on Netero, butpared to Korosensei''s speed, Netero''s speed was nothing in his eyes since no matter how fast Netero was, it was impossible for Netero to match the speed of that bipedal octopus.


    Netero frowned since all of his attacks were being dodged by Haru. He could tell that from Haru''s expression, all of his attacks could be easily dodged by him and he didn''t even see that this young man panicked.


    Netero then showed a bright smile since he felt that he had found the opponent that he had been waiting for.


    During this confrontation, Haru didn''t even raise his hands and all he did was dodging Netero''s attack, but then Netero stopped his movement and asked.


    "You really haven''t mastered Nen?" Netero asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You can see it yourself, right? There is no trace that I have been using Nen."


    "Yes¡­"


    Netero''s expression became ugly since he couldn''t see how his attack was able to hit Haru. From his observation, he could see that it wasn''t about Haru''s speed, but rather Haru''s reflex and reaction when his punch was about to hit him.


    However, Netero felt that it wasn''t that rare of ability since there were also a lot of Hunters who could easily dodge someone else''s attack, but Haru''s dodging ability was too perverted, right?


    Netero felt bored and said, "Can you not dodge? This is getting boring!"


    "Well, if you say so¡­"


    Haru then showed no pleasantries and sent out a flying knee to Netero''s head.


    "!!!"


    Netero was stunned by Haru''s speed, but he bent his back, quickly dodged Haru''s flying knee, but then pressure from that attack hit his nose which stunned him and paralyzed his body!


    Netero gritted his teeth and quickly backed away from Haru, distancing himself from him, but then he noticed the shockwave from Haru''s attack had caused the earth to be scrapped.


    Haru was powerful, but at this moment, he didn''t use all of his attacks. If he really got serious then he might st the mountain right in front of him, but then, he knew that this battle had ended.


    "Netero-san, you''ve lost," Haru said since he knew that Netero had passed out even though it was only a millisecond of time.


    "No!" Netero snorted and said, "I didn''t lose!"


    "But you have passed out!"


    "No! That''s only your imagination!"


    Netero didn''t want to admit that he had lost!


    "Still, you need to get serious, or else this battle won''t be fun, Netero-san," Haru said. He knew very well that Netero hadn''t gotten serious and he also wanted to see Netero''s famous ability!


    Netero sighed and said, "Kasugano-kun, don''t die, alright?" He knew that he couldn''t defeat Haru the way he was, and decided to get serious!


    Netero''s body started to emit a golden light and the world seemed to stop for a moment.


    Charlotte and Shinobu who had been watching this battle also started to frown since Netero had be serious!


    Netero prayed with all of his feelings and said, "100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva."

 Chapter 1311 Haru Vs Netero 2

    <h4>Chapter 1311 Haru Vs Netero 2</h4>


    Netero had decided to use all of his power!


    Netero released his ability and summoned a multi-armed gigantic statue of Guanyin that was made from Nen behind himself. He maintained his hands in prayer while closing his eyes.


    100-Type Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    It was an ability that made him the strongest man in the world!


    Even Netero''s best friend, Zigg Zoldyck, who was known as the strongest assassin was also unable to defeat Netero when Netero had be serious!


    However, even with this ability, it wasn''t enough for him to defeat the Ant King.


    With this ability, Netero was unable to defeat the Ant King, and of course, with this ability, it wasn''t enough to defeat Haru.


    Netero then opened his eyes and made a chop motion toward Haru!


    When his hand moved, the hand on the gigantic statue of Guanyin also moved and attacked Haru with a chop!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    The power of the gigantic statue of Guanyin destroyed the earth, however¡­


    "Well, the strength is quite good," Haru said.


    Netero frowned, especially when he could see that Haru had dodged his attack by narrowly.


    ''Coincidence or¡­?''


    Netero erased the possibility that Haru could dodge his attack narrowly or rather, he knew very well that Haru could read his attack beforehand.


    "Interesting."


    Netero smirked and said, "You could dodge that attack, but then what about this?" His hands started to move in a flurry of manner, it wasn''t in a hurry, but it was very fast while at the same time the gigantic statue of Guanyin also followed his movement, sending out palm after palm toward Haru!


    Haru also smirked and thought that Netero was too naive at that moment.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Palm after palm hit the ground shook the entire earth and destroyed some mountains in the forest. The ground was destroyed and everything was torn apart.


    Netero''s secretary watched the fight in shock since it was his first time to see someone who was able to force Netero to this extent!


    "Netero-sama!"


    Netero''s secretary wanted to stop them, but he knew that it was impossible. He was scared, but when he thought the forest might be destroyed¡­ he felt really helpless and hoped that this battle would end as soon as possible.


    Shinobu and Charlotte watched the show while eating popcorn and drinking soda. They had to admit this fight was very interesting.


    "Hey, both of you, can you stop him? Can you stop them from fighting? Don''t you feel worried about your boyfriend? He might die!"


    Netero''s secretary wanted Shinobu and Charlotte to stop their fight, however, both girls flushed when they heard Netero''s secretary call them Haru''s girlfriends.


    It wasn''t their first time acting as his girlfriends, but they knew that they weren''t Haru''s real girlfriends nor heid his hands on them. Looking at the size of their bodies, they sighed and wondered whether they were really unattractive in his eyes.


    Shinobu and Charlotte felt a bit depressed and sighed.


    "¡­"


    Netero''s secretary twitched his lips and didn''t understand the reaction of Shinobu and Charlotte at that moment.


    While the three of them were on their own, Netero''s forehead started to drip a bead of sweat before it dripped one after another. He didn''t expect that Haru was a very hard opponent and it started to annoy him when all of his attacks were being dodged by him!


    Unlike the fight in his imagination when Netero would fight fist by fist with his opponent, however, Haru''s way of fighting was too tricky and too annoying since Haru kept dodging all of his attacks easily.


    Netero was wondering whether he should stop this duel since he didn''t see a chance to hit this bastard, but as if reading Netero''s mind, Haru grabbed one of the hands of the gigantic statue of Guanyin.


    Haru''s hand started to turn ck, grabbing the hand that had been trying to hit him. He looked at Netero and said, "I will get slightly serious, Netero-san!"


    The expression on Netero quickly changed and he also used one of his strongest techniques!


    "Ny-Ninth Hand!"


    After sping his hands together and resting his right ankle on his left calf, Netero joined his thumbs and index fingers together, making a sign with his hands that looked like the number ny-nine.


    Then the gigantic statue of Guanyin unleashed a barrage of palm strikes with all its arms, resulting in a massively powerful attack!


    However, when Netero thought that Haru was going to dodge, he opened his eyes wide when he saw Haru punch back his attack!


    Haru, who had activated his Busoshoku Haki, started his counterattack, punching the gigantic statue of Guanyin in the back!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Giant hands and small hands met each other, but each of their shes caused the giant hands to tremble slightly.


    Netero''s expression had turned into horror, thinking the young man in front of him was a monster!


    However, his expression quickly changed into hope since Netero thought that his dream might be achieved by the young man in front of him.


    In this world, as long as creatures in this world had the shape of a human, whether they were a beast or monster, everyone treated them as human.


    As long as Haru was a human, then everything would be alright, it was Netero''s thought at that moment.


    "You shouldn''t be thinking about something else during a battle."


    "!!!"


    "What!?"


    Netero was in shock when Haru suddenly appeared in front of him and sent out a powerful roundhouse kick!


    Netero quickly crossed his arms to protect himself but the impact from this attack was just so¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!*


    Netero was thrown several hundred meters away and caused arge "boom" sound.


    "¡­"


    Netero''s secretary opened his mouth and eyes wide and wasn''t sure what to say when he saw the young man who was being beaten by the gigantic statue of Guanyin in the back and he knew that Netero had lost since that statue of Guanyin had disappeared from his eyes.


    "This¡­"


    Netero''s secretary was in shock and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "You''re too much, Haru!" Shinobu reprimanded Haru.


    "Let''s go! Let''s heal him as soon as possible!" Haru quickly spoke and dashed toward Netero, though he didn''t expect Netero to be weaker than he had thought.


    Shinobu and Charlotte did the same and chased after Haru!


    "Wa - Wait for me!" Netero''s secretary also chased after them since he also felt worried about Netero!


    Neteroid on the earth with a solemn expression. His mouth was full of blood and a lot of his bones were broken. He had never felt this feeling before, no, he had tasted this feeling in the past, but he might have forgotten it since it was his first time in a while that someone was able to defeat him.


    "¡­"


    Netero was silent for a second and thought that he had found a treasure. He knew that with that young man, humanity wouldn''t be helpless against the monsters in Dark Continent.


    "Netero-san, are you alright?"


    Netero saw the face of the handsome young man right in front of him. His mouth was full of blood, but his expression showed a blossoming smile.


    "Yes."


    Netero thought that he was going to put all of his hope into this young man.


    However, Haru felt a bit scared when he saw Netero''s smile, thinking that he might wreck Netero''s brain and cause him to be crazy.

 Chapter 1312 Nen Training 1

    <h4>Chapter 1312 Nen Training 1</h4>


    After the end of the training, Haru and Shinobu helped Netero to recover.


    Haru had always brought medicine with him to heal since he didn''t know what kind of situation he would meet during a mission and he was d to do so since after taking that medicine Netero quickly became better and Netero brought them to a ce where they could train a Nen together.


    Netero had decided to teach Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte after all, though, at the same time, he was a bit curious about the drug that was given by him before, but when he heard that it was a rare medicine, he felt a bit guilty for some reason and thought to teach them as best as he could, especially Haru since Haru was able to defeat him.


    However, even if Haru didn''t defeat him, Netero would still that Haru was special since the aura which was emitted from Haru''s body was somehow very natural, giving anyone afortable feeling as long as they stayed beside him.


    Netero brought them to a mountain where there was arge beautifulke.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte didn''t care much where they would train since they knew that Haru had brought a tent for them.


    "For three months, I''ll teach the three of you about Nen," Netero said while sitting on top of the grass.


    ''Three months, huh?''


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t expect that he would spend a very long time in this world.


    "Is there a problem?" Netero asked since he noticed Haru''s expression.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "There''s no problem." He took a deep breath and decided to focus his mind on training for the past three months. He looked at Charlotte and Shinobu and asked, "How about the two of you? Are you alright?"


    Charlotte nodded and said, "I don''t see a problem."


    "Me too." Shinobu nodded.


    Charlotte and Shinobu thought that it was a great chance for them since they would spend three months with Haru in this world.


    Netero nodded and said, "That''s good, then can you tell me whether you understand what Nen is?"


    Charlotte raised her hand and said, "It''s a Life Energy, Chi, or something that is usually written in martial art novels, right?"


    "That''s right." Netero nodded and said, "Nen is a Life Energy. You can also call it Chi, Chakra, etc and it is simr to martial art novels that are usually sold in bookstores." He looked at the three of them and said, "I can see that the three of you are different from normal humans and it wouldn''t be long before the three of you learn Nen."


    Netero had a feeling that the three of them were going to learn Nen easily for the three months.


    "So over the past three months, I want the three of you to listen to me," Netero said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    "Good." Netero nodded and said, "Then we''ll start the training right away!" He smiled and wondered what kind of surprise they would bring to him.


    Netero sighed deeply and felt that being young was a very nice thing.


    In the past month, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte had learned the Four Major Principles (Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu).


    Before someone developed their Nen, someone needed to learn about Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu beforehand.


    Shinobu and Charlotte stood in a row while learning martial arts and gratitude from Netero. The three of them punched their fists then prayed, and each sequence took them five seconds.


    Shinobu and Charlotte might not have been able to do this training in the past, however, the power of their bodies had increased after they had bought several things from the Group Chat. However, even if they had be powerful, they couldn''t use their power in a more efficient way and wasted more of their stamina that was needed in the process.


    However, with this training, Shinobu and Charlotte noticed the change in their bodies, and the feeling when they noticed the change on their bodies was really addictive, making them train withoutint.


    Netero nodded and was satisfied with the progress of Shinobu and Charlotte, especially when both of them had neverined about his training, though, he had to admit his life in the past month was pretty enjoyable, especially when he could eat the food which was cooked by Haru.


    Netero understood why that young man wanted to be a Gourmet Hunter, but at the same time, he was a bit worried by Haru''s condition since he could see that there was so much Yang on Haru''s body.


    Inside the human body, there was both Yin and Yang, both of them were in bnce and caused harmony.


    However, if one of them were too much then it would cause disharmony on someone''s body.


    It was the case with Haru since he had too much Yang inside his body.


    Unlike both Shinobu and Charlotte whose movement was serene during the training, Haru''s movement was also serene, however, his body emitted a very high temperature which was also the reason why he trained several hundred meters away.


    The temperature on the mountain was quite cool, however, it became cold with Haru there.


    Haru learned about gratitude from Netero and he had to admit that it was a very good thing since he appreciated a lot of things from his parents, family, wives, lovers, etc in his life. He thought it would calm his sex drive, but it seemed to really underestimate his sex drive since it was really hard to control it.


    Haru was sexually frustrated because he hadn''t touched a woman in the past month. Unlike in his world where his girlfriends could help him, in this ce, he didn''t have anyone who could help him since neither Shinobu nor Charlotte were his girlfriends.


    Shinobu and Charlotte noticed this problem and thought to help him, however, they knew how hardheaded he was unless they raped him then it might be impossible for him to ask for their help.


    "Haru, Shinobu, Charlotte, stop your training first," Netero said.


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and stopped.


    Haru also did the same and the Nen that was emitted on his body disappeared before the high temperature on his body also disappeared. He took a deep breath, calming himself, and couldn''t help but think that Charlotte and Shinobu were really beautiful causing his anaconda to stand up. However, he quickly used his light magic to cover it with an illusion, walking toward Netero calmly.


    "Your training is faster than I thought, so after this, you need to learn your aura type," Netero said.


    "Aura type?" 3x


    Netero nodded and showed a ss of water with a leaf on top of the surface of the water. He smiled at the three of them and said, "Let''s do a water divination."

 Chapter 1313 Nen Training 2

    <h4>Chapter 1313 Nen Training 2</h4>


    Water Divination was one of the methods to determine someone''s aura type.


    On the top of the table, there was a leaf atop a ss of water. If someone thought that there was something special about it then they should be disappointed since there was nothing special about water, ss, or the leaf itself.


    "Try to use Ren on it," Netero said, then looked at the three of them. "So who is going first?"


    "Me!"


    Charlotte moved up without hesitation. She put her hands around the ss and performed a Ren on it. When white energy emitted from her body, the volume of water on the ss started to increase before it was overflooded.


    Netero nodded and said, "Charlotte, you''re an enhancer type."


    "¡­"


    Charlotte feltplex when she thought that she was an Enhancer since it meant she was very simple, but then again, she really felt that she was really simple since her happiness was just to stay beside the man that she loved secretly. She nced at him who was also looking at her. Blushing, she looked away and moved back. "Shinobu, it is your turn."


    "Umm¡­" Shinobu nodded before ncing at Charlotte then Haru.


    "¡­"


    Netero''s expression was ugly and he was full of jealousy, looking at Haru since this guy couldn''t appreciate two beauties who were in love with him.


    Haru rubbed his nose and didn''t think too much. He then looked at Shinobu wondering what her aura type was.


    Shinobu did the same action as Charlotte then were pink kes floating within the water. "So I''m a conjurer type, huh?" She didn''t show that much surprise about her aura type.


    Netero nodded secretly and thought that both Shinobu and Charlotte could learn his "Guanyin" technique, but then he needed to see Haru''s aura type first. He hoped that Haru wasn''t a Specialist type since if so, then he couldn''t teach him his technique.


    "Haru, it is your turn," Shinobu said.


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded and also did the same action as Shinobu and Charlotte. Then when he did so the leaf that was on the top of the water started to dance, or rather waltz?


    "¡­"


    Shinobu, Charlotte, and Netero were a bit surprised and knew instantly that Haru was a maniptor type, however, when they had made their judgment, there was another change within the water.


    The water on the ss started to flood out of the ss.


    ''Enhancer?''


    Then the color of the water started to change to pink.


    ''Emitter?''


    When they thought that nothing would happen, they were surprised by another change.


    There were impurities within the water, then the water turned viscous before it emitted a lewd smell which caused both Haru and Netero to twitch their lips.


    Shinobu and Charlotte snorted with a blush on their face while looking at Haru with an expression that clearly told him that he was a pervert.


    Haru then tasted the water and frowned since it tasted simr to a woman''s liquid.


    "How does it taste?" Netero asked.


    "The taste is changing," Haru said and didn''t tell about the details of the taste since he felt it wasn''t appropriate to tell them.


    Netero was about to taste the water, but then the water started to sizzle before it evaporated, turning into vapor. The ss then cracked before it shattered into pieces.


    "¡­"


    Netero scratched his head and wasn''t sure what to do for a while. He knew that Haru was a monster, but he didn''t expect that this guy was even more monster than he had thought. He felt a bit tired and said, "It seems that you have all six types of aura on your body."


    "That seems to be the case," Haru said while rubbing his nose since he also wasn''t sure how to react in this situation.


    "So what should we do after this Netero-san?" Shinobu asked.


    "Well, you have mastered Ten, Zetsu, Ren, and Hatsu." Netero looked at the three of them and said, "I want to teach you an advanced technique which is known as Gyo, In, En, Shu, Ko, Ken, and Ryu, but while you do your training, I hope that you can try to form your own aura into an ability."


    "Such as the giant Buddha statue that you have shown us before?" Charlotte asked.


    Netero nodded and said, "Yes. That''s the one." He looked at the three of them and said, "If you can master the advanced techniques in a month then I''ll also teach you my technique to the three of you."


    "Is that alright? Isn''t that a secret or something?" Haru asked.


    Waving his hand, Netero smiled and said, "It''s not a secret or something, but there is no one who is able to master my technique after all, but the three of you are different, especially you." He started at Haru when he said those words. "So do you want to learn it?"


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "No. It''s too troublesome." It wasn''t that he felt that Netero''s technique was too weak, however, he didn''t have that much motivation to learn Netero''s technique since he had defeated it in the past.


    "¡­"


    Netero was stunned since a lot of people would be eager to learn his technique, but then again, he had a feeling that Haru might be able to develop his technique if Haru was given a chance.


    Shinobu and Charlotte chuckled when both of them saw Netero''s reaction.


    "Also, can you tell us more about Nen in a more detailed way? I want to develop my aura as soon as possible," Charlotte said after thinking about what kind of power she wanted to form.


    "Good, I''ll teach you now." Netero nodded without hesitation and wondered what kind of ability they would develop in the future.


    After Netero exined the details about Nen, he decided to return to his aircraft for a bit to do his job since he had left his job to teach Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte.


    Haru wasying on the grasnd, watching the night sky silently. He had always done this in the past month to calm himself, thinking about gratitude since he was sexually frustrated, but at this moment, he was thinking about the development of his Nen.


    Haru was quite surprised when he knew that he could develop all six types of auras. If only it was only a maniption type then he wouldn''t feel that surprise since maniption types cared about caring about their loved ones.


    ''Maniption, huh?''


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he could develop the technique of the strongest human in the world of Toriko.


    "Haru, can I sit here?"


    Haru looked up and saw white panties right in front of him. "White."


    "Yes, the stars in the sky are white," Charlotte said while looking toward the sky.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1314 Take Me

    <h4>Chapter 1314 Take Me</h4>


    Haru wanted to say that the "white" that he wanted to say wasn''t the stars, but rather the white panties that Charlotte wore at this moment, however, Charlotte beat him first.


    "I know." Charlotte smiled and said, "You were talking about my panties, right?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "If you know then why don''t you close your skirt? I can see your panties white open right in front of my eyes right now." Even if he was in the dark, he could see his surroundings clearly so even if inside Charlotte''s skirt was dark, he could still see those white panties.


    "Pervert."


    Charlotte snorted, then sat beside him beforeying on the grasnd, mimicking his actions and staring into the stars.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t say much since he knew that he was a pervert. However, it was very hard to stay calm since Charlotte smelled really good at that moment and he could tell that she had just washed her body.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenlye here?" Haru asked.


    "It''s you that alwayses out every night outside." Charlotte stared at Bourne and asked, "Don''t you feel cold?"


    "It''s alright." Haru stared at the stars and said, "I like stars after all."


    "Really? A star?" Charlotte said while staring at the stars.


    "Yeah, a star. I wonder whether there is a difference between the stars in this world and our world," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s a very intriguing question since in the world of Toriko, there are a lot of space creatures in space itself," Charlotte said.


    Outer space was a very mysterious thing since, unlike Haru''s normal world, in another world, there might be a lot of bigger creatures in space in this world.


    Haru wouldn''t be surprised if he were able to meet the Great Old One in the future.


    "There might be a called Dango in space," Haru said with a smile.


    "Is the thing in your head all about food?" Charlotte was speechless while looking at Haru.


    "Well, you''re also in my head too," Haru said while staring into Charlotte''s eyes.


    "¡­"


    Charlotte was silent then looked away since she was very shy. She then snorted and thought that this guy was very skillful at deceiving a girl.


    Haru smiled when he saw Charlotte''s reaction since she was very cute.


    "Haru."


    Suddenly Charlotte turned toward him and stared at Haru''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Charlotte? You be so serious all of sudden," Haru said, however, he had a feeling that he couldn''t escape at this moment.


    "I don''t like something that is so roundabout." Charlotte bit her lower lip, feeling slightly nervous, but she uttered the question that she wanted to ask for a long time. "Do you think that I''m attractive?"


    "¡­Why are you asking that question?" Haru had prepared himself for a confession, but it seemed that he was too narcissistic.


    "You know about my body, right?" Charlotte smiled bitterly and said, "My age is older than you, but my figure is smaller than yours. If someone doesn''t know my real age, they will think of me as an elementary school student, so do you think with this body, I can attract the person that I like?"


    "Who is this guy?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "Just answer me!"


    However, Charlotte felt happy when she saw a frown on Haru''s face.


    "What a stupid question¡­"


    But then Charlotte frowned until she heard his next words.


    "Without a doubt, you''re very attractive!" Haru said without hesitation.


    Charlotte was beaming with a smile and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Anyone who is going to be your husband in the future is going to be lucky."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Really? Really?"


    "Yes. Yes."


    Haru nodded, but then he was kissed!


    Haru opened his eyes wide when Charlotte didn''t hesitate to kiss his lips right at this moment. His hands were a bit hesitant before he decided to hug her waist. He didn''t have any more hesitation and decided to walk to the path where he couldn''t walk away.


    Charlotte, who closed her eyes, smiled at this moment, feeling very happy and content that her feeling was being answered.


    Haru and Charlotte kissed for a long time before they parted their lips.


    Charlotte sat on the top of Haru''s waist while looking at him from the top. Her body was quite small and she was very light.


    "Kissing is very nice," Charlotte said.


    "Your first kiss?" Haru asked.


    "Of course." Charlotte snorted and then pressed her ear right into his heart. She could hear his heartbeat and it made her smile since at this moment the distance between the two of them was very close to each other.


    In the past, the distance between them was short, but it was so far away, however, at this moment, the distance between the two of them was non-existent.


    Haru caressed Charlotte''s hair, letting her do what she wanted since somehow he could understand her feelings.


    "Do you know that I love you?" Charlotte asked without turning her head toward him.


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte raised her head and stared at him. "Why?"


    "Why?"


    "I mean, why didn''t you say anything?"


    "Do you want me to say something to you?" Haru asked.


    "No." Charlotte snorted and said, "You''re so narcissistic!"


    Haru didn''t say much at this moment, but it was hard to control himself since it really had been a while since he had touched a woman.


    "Why didn''t you confess to me before?" Charlotte asked.


    "The time isn''t right," Haru said.


    "What time do you think is right?" Charlotte asked.


    "A time where I don''t need to worry about my anaconda being out of control." Haru sighed and said, "I don''t want to confess to you because I can''t control my lust."


    "Huh? Don''t you like mating?" Charlotte asked.


    "Of course, I love it, but my intention to confess is to love that woman wholeheartedly, not because I just want to have sex," Haru said.


    Charlotte smiled and asked, "So you want to do it?"


    "Of course." Haru didn''t lie since he really wanted to do it.


    Charlotte could feel something hard on her stomach and it made her blush. "Does it feel good?"


    "Very good." Haru nodded


    "Do you want to do it?" Charlotte blushed while staring at him shyly.


    "Do you want to try it?" Haru asked back.


    "Um¡­"


    Charlotte nodded before snuggling into Haru''s chest, hiding her face as she was very embarrassed.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and knew that this woman was a legal loli so he didn''t need to worry about anything. He then woke up while holding her in his arms, walking deeper into the forest.


    "¡­Where are we going?" Charlotte asked nervously, but there was a hint of eagerness in her voice.


    "In a more secretive ce."


    Charlotte somehow loved how straightforward this guy was to his desire and hugged him.


    "Take me."


    In the early morning, Netero looked at Shinobu and Haru in confused expressions since there was one person missing on the training ground.


    "Where is Charlotte?"


    "She was being eaten by a beast," Shinobu said with a snort.


    "¡­"


    Haru rubbed his nose and felt embarrassed at that moment.


    Netero looked at Haru then nodded with a knowing smile. He then walked forward and patted his disciple''s shoulder.


    "Good job."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu and Haru frowned at the same time and somehow felt speechless.

 Chapter 1315 Ability Test

    <h4>Chapter 1315 Ability Test</h4>


    After a long training, Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte would officially end their training the next day.


    Though, Shinobu was quite annoyed since sometimes she felt that she was being left behind by Charlotte and Haru since both of them often went out in the middle of the night.


    In the first month, Shinobu and Charlotte slept together, talking to each other about that bastard, but after being eaten, Charlotte started to change and went to sleep with that bastard, but of course, Charlotte didn''t go to sleep with him all the time since each month she would have menstruation and she just had menstruation at this moment so she decided to sleep with Shinobu.


    "You''re not going to go to his bed?" Charlotte asked.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Shinobu flushed and quickly snorted.


    "You know, it isn''t good to lie." Charlotte smiled and said, "If you tell me truthfully, then without a doubt she''s going to ept you."


    "But he has you," Shinobu said.


    "Does it matter? You know how that guy is, right?" Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Just do it." Charlotte smiled and said, "Then we can have 3P."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    The next day, everyone had woken up and it was theirst day with Netero.


    "It''s yourst day, huh?" Netero sighed and didn''t expect that it had been three months since he had trained them.


    "Thank you for your training, Netero-sensei," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Netero-sensei." 2x


    Shinobu and Charlotte also did the same.


    Netero nodded and felt satisfied with the three of them since the three of them had mastered all of Nen''s techniques from the basics to advance, however, there was something that he needed to ask before he parted from them.


    "Have you formed your aura into an ability?"


    Netero was curious about what kind of ability they would develop.


    "Let me show you my ability then," Charlotte said confidently.


    "Oh-ho, what kind of ability is it?" Netero looked at Charlotte curiously.


    Charlotte was an enhancer type and she felt grateful for this type of aura since because of this, she could develop this ability.


    When everyone was wondering what Charlotte''s ability was, they saw Charlotte emitting a white aura from her body before her body started to grow. They opened their eyes wide and Haru quickly covered Charlotte''s body with a ck cloth covering her body.


    Unlike Biscuit''s transformation which made her body muscr, Charlotte''s transformation made her body grow taller and sexier. Her legs became longer and the non-existence bump turned into bombastic jugs.


    Haru twitched his lips and wondered why this girl didn''t use this power when they were together.


    As if Charlotte could read Haru''s mind, she said, "Sorry, I have only developed this technique a week ago and I want to give you a surprise."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he said, "Don''t worry, I don''t mind." Though, he sighed since he knew that this girl was in her menstruation state.


    Charlotte''s called her ability "Cindere" since she could only use this ability momentarily. By using the energy on her body, she could transform herself into her adult form where her power, speed, endurance increased several times and as long as her energy increased, she could be even stronger.


    Haru, Shinobu, and Netero nodded and thought that Charlotte''s ability was fairly powerful, however, it was full of unlimited possibility, after all, as long as the Nen on her body increased she could be stronger, and with the existence of Group Chat, she could be stronger without a limit.


    "Then it is my turn now," Shinobu said and her body started to emit a pink aura.


    When everyone was wondering what her ability was, a butterfly started to form one by one from her body. They had to admit that this butterfly was very beautiful, especially its glowing pink color which made anyone unable to take their eyes from it.


    Haru decided to touch the butterfly, but then he frowned when he felt his hand was slightly ufortable. "Poison?"


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Yes, this butterfly has poison." However, in truth, her Nen ability made her able to transfer her ability into her butterfly. For example, when she transferred her poison ability then the butterfly would be poisonous, then when she transferred the ability of "Silver Chariot" then her butterfly would turn very sharp easily causing a wound on anyone.


    Shinobu knew that her weakness was when she was attacked by a group of people since most of her ability would work the best on a single target, however, with this ability, she could easily attack a group of people and as long as she could get a new ability from Group Chat, she could easily upgrade the power of her butterfly.


    Though, Shinobu also knew that there was still a lot of potential from this ability and she could slowly learn itter.


    "What''s the name of your ability?" Haru asked.


    "Just call it the Spicy Butterfly," Shinobu said.


    It might be Haru''s imagination, but he felt the naming sense of the two girls were a bit simr to Jojo or something.


    "How about you?" Netero asked.


    Netero knew that Haru was the one with the most potential among the three of them and he was curious what kind of ability that Haru would develop.


    "Well, the name of my ability is "Minority World"," Haru said with a bright smile since he really had seeded in the ability of the strongest man in the world of Toriko.


    "Minority World?" 3x


    Then suddenly they noticed the hard earth started to turn malleable and the wind which was moving toward the north started to turn south which made them confused. They also saw him start to float before he returned back to earth.


    "¡­What kind of ability is this?" Netero asked.


    Charlotte and Shinobu had prepared their minds since they felt that it wouldn''t be surprising for Haru to develop a very strong ability using his aura.


    "In simple words, I can control the minority within everything in this world," Haru said.


    "For example?" Netero asked.


    "For example¡­" Haru took a stone on the ground and said, "When I drop this stone, the result is the stone is going to fall to the ground, right?"


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded.


    "But in truth when the stone is falling into the ground, there is a force is also pushing it to float in the air." Haru looked at the three of them and said, "Let''s say that there are ten atoms within this stone, and when I drop this stone, nine atoms will fall into the ground, but one atom will stay in the air."


    Charlotte opened her eyes wide and said, "So you can control this one atom and make the stone stay in midair?"


    "Yes."


    Haru dropped the stone from his hand and it stayed in midair.


    "¡­¡­"


    Netero, Charlotte, and Shinobu weren''t stupid and they could instantly guess how scary this power was. Haru was able to control the minority of this world and in their minds, this power was too cheating, right?


    For example, when their hearts were beating, Haru could control the minority atom of the heart to beat slower.


    "¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment when they heard the power of this ability.


    Haru didn''t tell them that this power had a limit and that limit was that one of his abilities would be sealed for a day each time he used "Minority World". The more he sealed this ability, the stronger the "Minority World" was.


    This limit might be troublesome, but Haru felt that this ability was worth it.


    At this moment, there were a lot of limitations on this ability and Haru couldn''t copy how Ichiryu was able to use "Minority World" on the scale of the whole world and conceptual level, but this ability should be enough for him to fight most people in various worlds.


    Haru had a lot of abilities, but there were some abilities that he rarely used such as "Kiss", gravity magic, and tongue of God (during the battle).


    When the test had ended, everyone knew that it was a time to say goodbye to Netero, they said goodbye once again since they were grateful for his teaching for the past three months.


    Netero nodded with a smile and said, "So what are you going to do next?"


    "Next?"


    Haru smiled and said, "We''re going to Heavens Arena."

 Chapter 1316 Heavens Arena 1

    <h4>Chapter 1316 Heavens Arena 1</h4>


    After they checked each other''s abilities, they didn''t have any lingering feelings with Netero nor they sobbed and were sad with their separation and they went directly to Heavens Arena since it had been few months since they had stayed in this world.


    Unlike Haru who often went on the quest for Group Chat for a few months, it was the first time for Shinobu and Charlotte to stay in another world for so long.


    "Still, don''t you feel lonely staying in another world for so long?" Shinobu asked.


    "Of course, I feel lonely, but I can''t return, you know," Haru said with a sigh when he thought that he was mostly alone in another world to do his quest in the past.


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and felt quite sympathetic at him for doing his quest alone from time to time. In their world, the time on their world was stopped so they didn''t know how long Haru had stayed in another world since he had neverined about it.


    However, when they went on the quest for so long, they also missed their original world.


    "I guess I understand why you often get a lot of girlfriends during your stay at another world, right?" Shinobu said while staring at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked away and blushed, but it was the truth. It was quite easy for him to feel lonely and being with a girl made him able to focus on his quest, probably.


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and thought that they shouldn''t me him for making a girl one after another in another world, considering his situation, especially when they knew that on his body there was so much of Yang which was harmful if it wasn''t being released.


    Charlotte and Shinobu then blushed and thought that this guy was really perverted!


    Haru knew what they were thinking, but he pretended to not see anything and decided to change the top of the conversation.


    "Look! That''s Heaven''s Arena!"


    Along with his voice, Shinobu and Charlotte also turned their heads to see the fourth tallest building in the world through the window of the aircraft.


    Heavens Arena is a towerbat arena, the world''s most popr battle site, where victorious fighters ascend to higher floors as part of its reward system. It is also the fourth-tallest building in the world, it stands 991 meters (approx. 3,250 feet) tall and has 251 floors. Inside, thousands of martial artists (4,000 fighters on average)pete daily in order to test their skills and advance to higher floors. The annual spectator attendance is over 1 billion and the building is fully equipped with service facilities, including restaurants and shopping.


    Competitors are allowed to fight and defeat their opponent using any means, but weapons are not allowed on the first 199 floors. Competitors are given prize money for advancing on each of those 199 floors. After reaching the 100th floor,petitors get their own private room.


    The floors above 200th offer no prize money, only fame and glory. All weapons are allowed on this floor. The fighter has 90 days to prepare for any fight, though it''s possible to fight every day if wanted. The 21 highest rankedpetitors are called Floor Masters because they''re given their own floor between the 230th and 250th floors. Losing four matches results in disqualification, while winning ten matches results in being awarded the right to challenge for a Floor Master. The 251st floor of Heavens Arena holds a biennial tournament called the Battle Olympia, and the victor is allowed to live on the 251st floor in an exclusive penthouse.


    For a fighter or martial art, Haru had to admit that it was a perfect ce for that person to gain money, however, as a businessman, he had to admit that this Heavens Arena was one of the most profitable businesses in the world.


    "As the richest man in your world, what do you think of this building?" Charlotte asked.


    "It''s pretty good," Haru said without hesitation.


    It was Shinobu''s first time seeing such a tall building and she couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, can you build this kind of building?"


    "It''s possible if I don''t build it in Japan," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Shinobu asked curiously.


    "Because of the earthquake." Charlotte pushed the frame of her sses and said, "Japan is located on the Pacific Ring of Fire, which is the most active earthquake belt in the world."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Yes." Haru sighed and said, "I also want to build my own skyscrapers, but I''m worried about an earthquake."


    "I am curious how rich you are in your world?" Charlotte asked.


    "It should be more than Harvey''s family (ire Harvey''s family who is Haru''s girlfriend in the World of a Hundred)," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Charlotte thought that her boyfriend was richer than she had thought.


    "Well, enough about that, we''re about to arrive at the Heavens Arena." Haru looked at two girls and asked, "So do you want to join?"


    Charlotte and Shinobu looked at each other and made up their decision.


    After Gon was able to get Killua back, both of them went to visit Heavens Arena to get pocket money since they had used all of their money during their journey. Both of them talked about Killua''s experience on Heavens Arena when Killua was six years old and how Killua needed two years to reach 200th floors at that time.


    When both of them arrived, they were about to register themselves to be fighters on the Heavens Arena, and couldn''t help but talk about that person who made them feel threatened.


    "Killua, how strong do you think he is?" Gon asked.


    "I''m not sure, but he''s very strong," Killua said without hesitation, since he still remembered how helpless he was in front of that person. "I have searched for his information before, but the result is nothing since he has only appeared on the Hunter Exam. Beside his name, I don''t know anything about him."


    "Killuah, what is his name again?" Gon asked, but his eyes were staring somewhere.


    "It''s Kasugano Haruka," Killua said, but then he noticed Gon''s expression turned into strange.


    "Isn''t that him?" Gon pointed his finger.


    Killua followed the direction of Gon''s finger and he was in shock when he saw Kasugano Haruka who was on the line of fighter registration of Heavens Arena.


    Gon and Killua were surprised, but then both of them were even more surprised when they saw him notice them.


    Haru smiled at both of them and waved his hand before he walked away to register himself on the Heavens Arena.


    "Gon¡­" Killua was full of sweat while looking at Gon.


    Gon took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go, Killua." He took the first step and decided to face his fear. He didn''t know how strong Haru was, but if they were really fighting then he wouldn''t show mercy!


    "¡­"


    Killua was stunned, but then he smiled before chasing after Gon since he thought that being with Gon was really fun.


    "What''s wrong?" Shinobu asked.


    "I see the main characters of this world," Haru said and didn''t expect that his time toe to this ce would match the Heavens Arena arc.


    "What do you want to do?" Charlotte asked.


    "What should we do? Of course, we''re going to register ourselves, right?" Haru said.


    Charlotte and Shinobu nodded.


    The three of them then walked toward the registration box to be fighters on Heavens Arena.

 Chapter 1317 Heavens Arena 2

    <h4>Chapter 1317 Heavens Arena 2</h4>


    Even in the s, it might seem that the three of them were going to be fighters together, the truth that only Haru and Shinobu would be fighters on Heaven''s Arena.


    Even though Charlotte had learned how to fight from Netero, she loved to fight from a long distance and most of her weapons were high-tech long-range weapons.


    On the first floor from the 1st to 200th floors, the fighters were forbidden to use weapons.


    Charlotte felt that it was troublesome so she didn''t join to be a fighter on Heaven''s Arena.


    "Now that you mention it, Shinobu, can you fight hand to handbat?" Haru asked curiously.


    Shinobu smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Haru saw Shinobu''s smile, he knew that there were a lot of fighters who were going to have misfortune when they faced Shinobu.


    Haru was number #2044 and Shinobu was number #2045.


    Charlotte followed them and walked to the 1st floor of Heaven''s Arena since she was a bit curious about this ce.


    When the three of them came, they could see a lot of people were attracted to their direction.


    Haru was one thing, but Charlotte and Shinobu were a rare beauty and it was very rare for a girl to appear in this ce.


    However, when they saw Haru, they couldn''t help but curse how this guy was able to get two beautiful girls at the same time. They looked at each other and decided to mess with that guy''s face when they fought him.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and thought about teaching them some manners beforehand.


    At this moment, Gon and Killua also entered the 1st floor of Heaven''s Arena, then suddenly they felt a simr pressure which caused them to sweat, unfocussed, confused, dizzy, and almost passed out.


    Not only both of them but some of the fighters in this ce had passed out directly.


    Everyone then looked at Haru with fear since they thought that this guy was a monster!


    Haru smiled before he deactivated his "Haoshoku Haki" and felt that this ability was very useful to scare a group of small fries, but he knew that it wasn''t all of its power since it could be used to decrease the strength of the opponent.


    Haru could see that no one dared to look at him, which made him smile.


    "You sure love to bully people," Shinobu said with a snort, but her face was full of smiles since she was annoyed by everyone''s gaze.


    Charlotte was speechless but didn''t say anything. She rested her head on Haru''sp, waiting for his match while watching the boring fight in the arena.


    Haru then noticed both Gon and Killua and made a gesture for both of them to move closer at him.


    "!!!"


    Gon and Killua were stunned.


    Killua didn''t want to go, but Gon walked directly toward Haru which made Killua very helpless.


    When both boys came, Haru smiled and greeted them. "Yo! Congrattions, that you have be a Hunter."


    "Huh? How did you know?" Gon asked in surprise.


    Killua also looked at Haru in doubt.


    "Instinct." Haru smiled and said, "I have a feeling that you''re going to be a Hunter." He looked at Gon, then looked at Killua. "And you''re being disqualified, right?"


    "How did you know?!" Killua was confused, but at the same time, he became wary. He wasing from an assassin family and he knew that his family had a lot of enemies.


    "Your family isn''t enough to be my enemy. Anyway, let''s talk to each other while waiting for our match. I have a snack here."


    Haru took out two chocte bars for Killua and Gon.


    Killua was hesitant at first, but his mouth was very watery at this moment since he was addicted to snacks. When he was 8 years old, he spent all of his 200 million Jenny for a snack after all.


    "Thank you very much!"


    However, Gon didn''t hesitate and epted the chocte bar without hesitation before eating it with a smile.


    When Killua saw that Gon was alright, he also ate the chocte bar and his face turned into bliss.


    "#1988 and #2045. Please enter ring F!"


    "It''s my time." Shinobu stood up and walked toward the arena.


    "Good luck!" 2x


    Haru and Charlotte said at the same time.


    Killua and Gon also said the same thing since both of them quickly had a good impression of Haru and his group since the chocte bar that he had given were very delicious.


    "Now that you mention it, we haven''t introduced each other''s names, right?" Haru suddenly said.


    "That''s right." Gon nodded and said, "My name is Gon. Gon Freecss."


    "I am Killua Zoldyk." Killua looked at Haru and wanted to ask more, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru smiled and said, "You can''t eat more than one, alright? Your teeth are going to be bad."


    "¡­"


    Killua looked at Haru with a speechless expression wondering whether this guy could read his mind.


    "I can''t read your mind, but I can read your expression," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hey, I haven''t introduced myself," Charlotte said.


    "Right."


    The three of them almost forgot.


    "My name is Charlotte Dimandias." Charlotte smiled and said, "I am this guy''s woman."


    "¡­"


    Gon and Killua were stunned.


    "By the way, that girl over there is also his woman," Charlotte said while pointing her finger at Shinobu who had beaten her opponent with a technique that was simr to acupuncture.


    Shinobu was a doctor in her original world and with the education, lesson, information, and a lot of things which she received from everyone such as Teppei''s "Knocking Technique" when she didn''t use her sword, she would use that "Knocking Technique" that she learned from Teppei.


    Gon and Killua were a bit stunned by Shinobu''s technique, but they were even more stunned when they learned that Haru owned a harem.


    "¡­"


    Gon and Killua weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Then when Shinobu returned, it was Haru''s turn to fight in the arena and of course, he ended the battle easily.


    When Haru returned, he sat beside both Charlotte and Shinobu then continued to talk with Gon and Killua, then gave them a snack again.


    Charlotte and Shinobu looked at Haru with a speechless expression and wondered whether this guy had called out both Gon and Killua because he wanted to treat them like a pet.


    Little did they know that Haru was curious about the real rtionship between Gon and Killua since in the story the rtionship between the two of them was too close for a mere best friend, right?


    Haru was sure that Kuroneko would have a river of nosebleeds when she met both of them.

 Chapter 1318 Heavens Arena 3

    <h4>Chapter 1318 Heavens Arena 3</h4>


    After Gon and Killua ended their battle, they went out together and also added another member that was known as Zushi.


    Haru didn''t n to teach Gon and Killua about Nen since he wasn''t free enough, but more importantly, their gender was male and he didn''t have that much interest in teaching them.


    "Haru, what''s your n after this?" Gon asked curiously.


    "My n is to reach 200th floors before tonight," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gon, Killua, and Zushi were speechless and weren''t sure what to say.


    However, Shinobu and Charlotte nodded when they reached 100th, they would receive their private room, and the higher the floors they reached, the better their room was.


    "If we meet each other, please don''t be too hard on me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Gon and Killua became even more speechless.


    Haru, Shinobu, Gon, Killua, and Zushi reached the 50th floor they only needed to wait for their next match.


    Then it was at this moment that the announcer from Heavens Arena told Haru and Killua to prepare since both of them would fight each other after this.


    "¡­¡­"


    Killua was stunned and his eyes happened to meet Haru''s.


    "See you at the arena, Killua," Haru said, leaving together with Charlotte and Shinobu since they didn''t have an intention to talk to each other with the main characters too long.


    "¡­"


    Gon and Zushi didn''t go chasing after them and stayed with Killua.


    "Killua." Gon looked at Killua with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose that easily." Killua clenched his hands and thought to show all of his power in his next match against Haru.


    Haru then stood in the arena and he could see that he suddenly became one of the most popr fighters on Heavens Arena. It might not be his intention but the people in this world had a very unique appearance and it was very hard to call them good-looking.


    Haru''s face was very handsome after all and before he entered the arena, there were even a lot of agents from various entertainment industries that came to ask him whether he wanted to develop into an actor, singer, etc.


    There was even a rich woman who wanted to keep him which made him even more speechless.


    However, Shinobu made all of them pass out easily, using her poison so Haru wouldn''t be troubled by all of those troubles.


    Haru was grateful for Shinobu''s help and it was because of her that he could get into the arena in time. Facing Killua who was standing a few meters away from him, he didn''t expect that he would fight one of the main characters right away.


    Killua took a deep breath and stared at Haru with a serious expression.


    There were no rules that forbid the participants to kill each other during the battle in Heaven''s Arena, or rather, death was amon thing in this ce.


    Killua knew that he needed to fight with an intention to kill or else, he would lose without hesitation. Fortunately, his older brother had nted a needle on his head so he would fight with his 100% whenever he fought against anyone.


    "Are both of you ready?" The referee asked both Haru and Killua.


    "Yes." 2x


    "Then start!!!"


    The referee swung down his hand and the match started!


    Killua didn''t start to attack, but he started to walk around Haru slowly without sound.


    Haru didn''t move and looked at Killua curiously since it was his first time to see Zoldyk''s assassination technique.


    The Rhythm Echo was a technique used by Killua. This motion technique made him able to create multiple afterimages of his body through a varying cadence of steps to confuse the opponent.


    In simple terms, Killua created a decoy before he sent out a decisive attack on Haru!


    Haru knew that the way the assassin would attack was one-hit-kill and he knew that Killua wouldn''t attack him unless Killua saw an opening.


    ''If that''s the case¡­''


    Killua who had been trying to search for an opening, without hesitation, dashed into Haru, stabbing his sharp nails into Haru''s chest. He had a feeling that he would be sessful, however, his wrist was grabbed easily by Haru before his nails reached Haru''s chest.


    "Come on," Haru said with a smile.


    Killua tried to escape, but it felt that his wrist was being held by the hardest steel chain which made him know that his chance to win this battle was¡­


    When Killua was lost in thought for a small millisecond, he suddenly saw the ceiling and he felt time moved very slowly before he could feel that he descended with very fast speed!


    Killua knew very well that he was about to be mmed into the arena with tremendous force and knew once he had taken this attack then without doubt that he would receive a lot of injuries from broken bones, internal bleeding, etc¡­ Worst case scenario, his entire body would turn into mincemeat.


    Killua felt in that very moment that he was about to be mmed into the arena, he could see the death itself.


    Killua was scared and unwilling, but he was hopeless and helpless. He wanted to scream, but then hended on the ground softly.


    "¡­"


    Killua suddenly became confused. In a moment, he knew that he was about to lose his life, but suddenly hended on the ground softly. He knew that such a technique was quite impossible to perform since he knew very well the speed when he was about to be mmed into the ground was very fast and it was impossible for him tond on the ground softly, even if there was the softest pillow or trampoline under his body.


    "Just give up." Haru sighed and said, "I feel bad for bullying you."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the arena was also stuck in ce and stunned since the speed of Haru''s attack was too fast!


    In a moment, they saw Haru caught Killua''s wrist, then they saw Killua was in the air, then suddenly they saw Killuanded on the ground with a confused expression.


    Some people who watched this fight could tell that Haru was a very strong fighter, but the majority of people thought that Haru was very handsome and dreamy at that moment.


    Haru didn''t know what those people thought and he didn''t care much since he wanted toplete his quest as soon as possible.


    "I¡­ I lost¡­" Killua chattered since he was really scared that he could feel that his pants were wet at this moment. He almost lost his life after all and even though he was from an assassin family, he was only a kid.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t care too much since this kid nned to kill him before since this kid was too weak to do so.


    However, no one liked when their lives were being threatened by someone, but this time, he was merciful since he knew the role of Killua in this world was quite high and once this guy died, then the future of this world would be unpredictable.


    Haru walked away after the result of the battle was announced then he noticed the expression of Shinobu and Charlotte who looked at him with a helpless expression. From their expression, he could tell that they were helpless at him who loved to bully the main characters too much.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and didn''t think too much since he had decided before he returned from this world, he needed to settle his rtionship with "her".

 Chapter 1319 200th Floors

    <h4>Chapter 1319 200th Floors</h4>


    As expected the world turned dark, Haru and Shinobu had reached the 200th floors. Both of them received 200 million Jenny along with a private room, however, both of them decided to stay in one room since their room was big enough to let three people stay together.


    The female receptionist smiled, especially when she saw Haru and weed him with a smile.


    "Congrattions, Shinobu Kocho-sama, Kasugano Haruka-sama, for reaching 200th floors."


    "Thank you."


    Haru and Shinobu simply nodded at the beautiful female receptionist.


    Haru understood that every girl who was beautiful would be working in the service industry. It somehow reminded him of the Beautiful Receptionist that he hired during his stay in All Might''s World.


    "I have heard that it is alright to use a weapon after we have reached the 200th floors?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes." The female receptionist nodded and said, "All weapons are allowed on this floor, and you have 90 days to prepare for any fight."


    "Is it possible to fight every day?" Haru asked.


    "It''s possible, but are you sure?" The female receptionist asked in concern.


    "It''s alright." Haru nodded and said, "Give me a fight as soon as you can since I want to challenge for the Floor Masters as soon as possible."


    "!!!"


    "Are you sure?" The female receptionist was in shock when she heard that Haru wanted to fight against the Floor Masters.


    "Yes."


    When the female receptionist wanted to say something, she decided to keep her mouth since Haru''s expression somehow made her believe that he could be a Floor Master. She nodded and said, "Then I''ll prepare a fight for you as soon as possible. There are 172 fighters on standby on the 200th floors and tomorrow, I''ll set up your match." She then looked at Shinobu and asked, "How about you Kocho-sama?"


    "You can set it the same as him," Shinobu said.


    The female receptionist nodded and could see that there wasn''t any sweat on Shinobu and Haru''s face nor body, frankly, she felt a bit surprised since she also had watched their match before and they might also be the fastest fighters who reached the 200th floors since they only needed a single day to reach it.


    "Then I''ll prepare a match for the two of you and for now, please enjoy your stay in Heavens Arena."


    The female receptionist bowed her head then showed off herrge cleavage through the opening of her shirt.


    Haru was a bit stunned, but he didn''t say much since he could see that both Shinobu and Charlotte were watching him intently. He coughed and said, "How about we watch the match on the 200th floors?"


    "¡­"


    Shinobu and Charlotte snorted, but they nodded.


    However, when they were about to go the voice of the female receptionist stopped them.


    "Kasugano-sama, please wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru stopped and looked at the female receptionist curiously.


    "This is the key to your room." The female receptionist smiled and ced a key on Haru''s palm along with a piece of paper. She smiled and said, "Then please enjoy your stay."


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and thought that he really enjoyed his stay on Heavens Tower sincepared to his stay in the jungle for the past three months, this ce was reallyfortable except for the hostile gazes from other fighters.


    "Haru, give me the key," Shinobu said and took the key from Haru''s hand along with a piece of paper.


    Charlotte looked at the piece of paper and saw that it was written with a number along with a small note. She took a deep breath and knew that her boyfriend''s charm was so high, but didn''t expect to be this big.


    Being stared at, Haru could only shrug his shoulders, but he felt that it was something normal since he often received a love letter.


    A woman was simr to a man since both of them were attracted to someone who was good-looking. The same as when a man was attracted to a beautiful woman, a woman was also attracted to a handsome man.


    Though there was an exception, especially for a woman since they were also interested in a man because of their talent, ability, money, power, etc so good looking wasn''t the only factor to attract the opposite gender.


    Charlotte threw the piece of paper into the trash since Haru didn''t need another woman at this moment, especially when he hadn''t solved his rtionship with Shinobu.


    "Let''s go watch the fight on the 200th floor," Shinobu said.


    Charlotte and Haru nodded and walked to the duel arena on the 200th floor.


    Unlike their previous fights, all the fighters on the 200th floors had learned Nen and when a new fighter came to the 200th floors, they quickly used their Nen to bully them.


    In the original story, when Gon and Killua had reached the 200th floors, Hisoka had stopped them since Hisoka knew that it was dangerous for Gon and Killua to enter the 200th floors directly before they learned about Nen.


    Hisoka wanted to save Gon as his future prey and of course, he wouldn''t let anyone break him.


    Speaking of Hisoka, he also happened to be in Heavens Arena and he didn''t expect to meet Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte who suddenly entered the duel arena on the 200th floor.


    When the three of them entered together, they were quickly being attacked by a pressure which was released using Nen.


    Everyone was watching the fun, but Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte ignored them and Shinobu and Charlotte even snorted in disdain at them.


    Shinobu and Charlotte knew that they were enemies so they didn''t think too much about whether their rtionship would worsen.


    Haru didn''t think too much and didn''t even put them in his eyes. He looked around curiously and felt a bit bored since this ce wasn''t as fun as he imagined it to be.


    When the fighters on the 200th floor saw that Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were alright, they couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows.


    Usually, a neer who entered the 200th floors would be clueless about Nen and it was a great enjoyment to see a neer writhed in pain because of the pressure of Nen, but when they saw Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte were alright, they knew that the three of them shouldn''t be underestimated.


    "How about we return?" Haru asked.


    Shinobu and Charlotte agreed since they also felt quite bored in this ce.


    The three of them didn''t have a hobby of watching a huge man fighting with each other after all.


    Haru also thought that it was better to spend his time with Charlotte since he was about to teach her a new technique.


    When Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte went back, Hisoka licked his lips and smiled. He knew that the opponent was very strong, but he wanted to try it no matter what!


    "Hmm¡­ I can''t wait¡­"

 Chapter 1320 Direct

    <h4>Chapter 1320 Direct</h4>


    After they entered the room, Haru went to the bathroom to take a shower for a while. He took a deep breath and let the warm water flow over his body. He had to admit that his life during three months in the jungle wasn''t that bad since he brought a quite luxurious tent butpared to a real hotel room, there was still some difference and the feeling of staying inside a building was different from the feeling when someone stayed in nature.


    Haru rubbed his face and missed the people in his original world, but then he pped both of his cheeks since he was going home soon. He took a towel and dried his body while wondering why he didn''t ask Charlotte to go with him.


    When Haru came out from the bathroom, Charlotte was eating a snack while reading a manga in this world. She looked at him for a while and nodded, thinking that his body was really addictive.


    Haru looked around and asked, "Where''s Shinobu?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "She''s outside, trying to give us some private time."


    "¡­"


    It wasn''t something secret that Haru and Charlotte often went out together alone to do the most primitive human entertainment.


    Charlotte sat cross-legged and said, "We''re going to go home soon. You should do something about Shinobu."


    "Sorry." It was the only word that came out of his mouth.


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Don''t be." She smiled before standing up and hugging his body. "I am happy that we can be together now and I don''t care whether you have one, two, or a dozen women beside me as long as there is me inside your heart." She pointed her finger at his heart while smiling at him.


    Haru kissed Charlotte''s lips and hugged her petite body gently.


    Charlotte also hugged him and snuggled into his neck.


    Both of them stayed infortable silence for a few minutes before that silence was broken by Charlotte.


    "Before you meet Shinobu, do you want me to help you first?" Charlotte asked since she could feel something hard touching her stomach.


    "¡­"


    "Sigh¡­¡­"


    Shinobu let out a long sigh while watching the starry night. She didn''t stay in the room and decided to take fresh air outside.


    On Heaven''s Arena, there was an open spot where the guests could enjoy the scenery of town, sky, stars, etc on each of the floors.


    Shinobu was on the 198th floors and she had to admit that the scenery in this ce was beautiful. It was also her first time to be in such a high ce since the tallest ce that she had ever been in her world was in the mountains.


    However, even if the mountain was very tall, it gave off a different kind of scenery from a skyscraper.


    Shinobu had to admit that this scenery was beautiful, but she felt quite lonely at that moment and she wanted someone beside her.


    ''If only I''m brave¡­''


    Shinobu knew that Charlotte had seeded in seducing Haru, but she didn''t have that kind of courage. She was a girl after all and there was no way she would be the one who confessed, but at the same time, she became annoyed when that guy didn''t even think about her feelings.


    "That bastard!!!"


    Shinobu screamed out loud, fortunately, no one seemed to hear her since she was alone in this ce.


    "Who is the bastard in your mouth?"


    Shinobu was startled, but then she quickly rxed since she knew very well whose voice it was. She turned her head toward him and asked, "What''s wrong? You''re being kicked out by Charlotte?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?"


    "I am not angry!" Shinobu denied it immediately and looked away. When she looked at him, she couldn''t help but feel agitated and at the same time, she also regretted saying such a thing to him before.


    "Shinobu, do you like me?" Haru asked directly.


    "What?!" Shinobu was startled since he asked this question so abruptly. Her face was red and the cold wind couldn''t cool down the temperature on her body since she felt quite sweaty at that moment, but then she calmed herself and smiled, looking at him. "What do you think? Do you think I like you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m not sure and that''s why I''m asking you this question," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu was a bit stunned since she didn''t expect this answer. She thought for a while and asked, "How about you? Do you like me?"


    "I love you, Shinobu," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu bit her lips and felt very happy, but she couldn''t ept it so quickly. "It is so easy for you to say that."


    "It''s not easy." Haru shook his head and said, "If it was so easy then I have confessed to you directly in the past."


    "Why now?" Shinobu asked. It was a question that she wanted to ask. She clearly knew that this hateful guy had realized her feelings, but he kept ignoring it or he might not have an interest in her. She was confused as to why he decided to confess to her at that moment.


    "Because there''s no better time than now." Haru had to admit that he was a scumbag, but he would treat his girls dearly and during his stay with the Penguin and Beauty Salon PRINCE, he knew that he couldn''t stay passive any longer and he needed to be assertive.


    Haru loved Shinobu and he wanted her, that''s all.


    It was so simple and he realized right now.


    Haru didn''t have time before since he was quite busy with the matter in his world so now was the perfect time for him to confess.


    "¡­"


    Both of them were in silence for a while, but that silence was broken by him after he took a deep breath softly and asked her a question, "So what do you think?"


    Shinobu didn''t answer him immediately, but she noticed his hand which slightly showed a nervousness which made her chuckle.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips when this girl suddenly chuckled and he suddenly realized the feeling of a student who confessed his love to their loved one behind the school building.


    "So you can even get nervous when you confess to a girl?" Shinobu looked at Haru with a bright smile.


    "Is it something funny? I am trying my best here, trying to tell you that I love you, Shinobu," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    Shinobu turned blush once again when she heard those words from Haru''s words. She looked at him and asked, "Can you confess to me again?"


    "¡­Again?"


    "Yes." Shinobu nodded and said, "Try to confess to me again."


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself then quickly said, "Shinobu, I know this is a bit abrupt, but I want to say that¡­ I love you¡­ I love you so dearly, Shinobu."


    Shinobu felt her face was very hot, but she kept staring at this hateful guy. "Do it again! Try to confess to me again!"


    "¡­You know this isn''t a concert, you can''t ask for an encore," Haru said.


    "Please¡­ just once more¡­" Shinobu looked at Haru with a cute expression.


    Haru sighed and felt helpless. He nodded and thought about how to confess to this girl. He knew that this was thest or else¡­


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "EVERYONE PLEASE HEAR ME!!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu was shocked when this guy suddenly shocked, but she was even more surprised when she could see that everyone on the Heaven''s Arena seemed to hear his voice.


    Gon and Killua who happened to be in their room were also surprised when they heard this familiar voice.


    They quickly came out to see what had happened.


    "That''s Kasugano-kun," Gon said.


    "Really? What is he doing?" Killua asked.


    "I''m not sure," Gon said.


    Gon and Killua then became curious about what Haru was about to say at that moment.


    Not only Gon and Killua, but Charlotte, Hisoka, Zushi, Wing, and a lot of people heard Haru''s voice since Haru hacked the Heaven''s Arena directly so that everyone could hear his voice.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu''s calm expression had broken, but she was also curious what this guy was about to do.


    "Listen up well, you louts!! I''m Kasugano Haruka, a fighter that has just reached 200th floors and I have something to say to Kocho Shinobu, a fighter who also has just reached 200th floors too¡­¡­" Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "I love you, Shinobu!!!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned for a while, even the people in the city were also stunned since it was their first time to hear and see such a confession.


    "Shinobu, I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you!!!!"


    Haru took a deep breath once again and shouted, "I love you, Shinobu! I will say it several times! I want to hold your hand and walk to the beach with you! I want to see you in that kimono again! I love your beautiful nape! I want to hold you tight, and I want to kiss you too!!!


    "In short, I super-duper-ultra-giga love you, Shinobu!!!"


    Haru shouted out all of his might without hesitation. He was in another world after all and he didn''t care about his reputation in this ce.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu was stunned there, but of course, she was very happy at that moment.


    A lot of people couldn''t help but join the fun and cheer for both of them while also teasing them since it was rare to see such an event!


    Gon and Killua were also full of surprises, but their expressions were also grinning and smiled when they saw Haru dared to confess Shinobu in front of everyone in this town.


    Hisoka was also in shock, but he also smiled since it was rare for him to see such a thing.


    Love was a magical thing and Haru knew that the best.


    Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "Do you want me to confess to you again?"


    Shinobu felt a bit embarrassed and her face was red, but she was very happy at this moment. "No, I have enough."


    "So?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You haven''t said anything for a while." Haru stared at Shinobu and asked, "So what''s your feeling for me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned quiet and they were waiting for Shinobu to say something.


    Shinobu blushed and asked, "D - Do I have to say it here?"


    "Of course, I dare to confess to you in front of everyone, what about you?" Haru asked.


    Shinobu was shy, but she nodded then shouted, "I love you too, Haru! I love you! I love you! I love you!!!!" She then stared at him and said, "I know that you scumbag! You can''t keep your dick! You''re always flirting with another girl¡­"


    "¡­"


    "But I love you! I want you to hold my hand! I want you to hug me! I want you to look at me! I want you to kiss me! And I want you to love me!"


    Shinobu smiled and shouted, "I super-duper-ultra-giga love you, Haru!"


    Haru didn''t hesitate and hugged Shinobu directly then kissed her tender lips.


    Shinobu also did the same and hugged him tightly, afraid everything was just a dream.


    Haru then quickly set out a group of fireworks to the sky since, without it, his confession would be nd. He was d that he had confessed to her, but then, he knew that Charlotte might want him to confess to her againter.

 Chapter 1321 Floor Masters

    <h4>Chapter 1321 Floor Masters</h4>


    After that confession, Haru, Charlotte, and Shinobu became famous and everyone knew that this guy had a harem with two beautiful girls, but it didn''t matter since both Haru and Shinobu quickly defeated 10 fighters on the 200th floor and quickly got their rights to challenge the Floor Masters.


    Haru and Shinobu didn''t hesitate and directly challenged the Floor Master since they didn''t need to wait anymore, however, they needed to wait at least three days since it was a big matter that someone had challenged the Floor Masters.


    Haru and Shinobu could only sigh, but they didn''t think too much about the Floor Masters since no matter how strong the Floor Masters was, there was no way for them to be stronger than Netero, right?


    Then when they knew that their next match would be held in three days, they were wondering what should they do in this ce since three days was quite a long time.


    "Haru."


    "What''s wrong, Charlotte?" Haru asked.


    "Don''t you want to create a concert in this ce too?" Charlotte asked with a smile.


    "Concert?" Shinobu looked at Charlotte and asked, "It was his performance during dragon-fighting, right?"


    "Yeah." Charlotte nodded and said, "You have confessed Shinobu in such a way¡­ I - I want the same thing too!" In truth, she knew that the confession at that time was very wonderful that could make her heart melt anymore she remembered it, however, when she thought about the confession that he had made for Shinobu, she felt slightly jealous since that confession was so special!


    "So you want me to do a concert to confess to you?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Charlotte nodded and asked, "Can you?"


    "¡­"


    Haru stared at Charlotte for a while and nodded. "Sure." He knew that it was possible for him to perform a concert on Heavens Arena, but then again, he was wondering whether he would be called a scumbag once he made another confession to another girl.


    "Charlotte, this guy is famous in your world, right?" Shinobu asked. She didn''t think too much when her new boyfriend was going to confess to another girl since she also knew that Charlotte was quite jealous of her, though, she was also quite jealous of Charlotte since she hadn''t tasted forbidden pleasure.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "This guy is a rocker and a hero in my world." She looked at him and asked, "When are you going back to my world?"


    "I wille back, you don''t need to worry, but more importantly, let''s go out and visit the town to buy a souvenir before we return," Haru said.


    Shinobu and Charlotte nodded and thought that was a good idea. Both of them held Haru''s hands and walked out from Heaven''s Arena, and of course, he was being red at by a lot of guys since they were jealous, though, Shinobu and Charlotte were also being red at since the girls were also jealous of them.


    Though the three of them didn''t care and enjoyed the town and no one dared to mess with them because of their identity as a fighter at 200th floors and also it had already been announced that Haru and Shinobu would fight against the Floor Masters.


    ''If they''re able to win¡­''


    If Haru and Shinobu won, then it wouldn''t be unwise to make them into enemies.


    Then two days passed quietly and tomorrow would be the day when they would challenge the Floor Masters.


    It happened when they met Gon and Killua who had almost reached the 200th floors.


    "Right, congrattions," Gon said with a smile and congratted Haru on his confession.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded with a smile.


    Shinobu was a bit shy and hid behind Haru.


    Charlotte also smiled and felt the past two days were really fun.


    "Both of you are going to try the Floor Masters, right? Have you prepared yourself?" Killua asked.


    "You don''t need to worry. You should be worried about yourself since you''re about to reach the 200th floors," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong with the 200th floors? Is there something different about that floor?" Gon asked curiously.


    "Of course, it is different." Charlotte looked at both of them and said, "If on the previous floors all you need is to fight a normal fighter, then on the 200th floor, you will fight a special opponent."


    "Huh? So who are we going to fight on the 200th floor?" Gon asked.


    Shinobu didn''t immediately answer Gon''s question, but she looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, I''ll be the one who is going to bully them."


    "Can you?" Haru asked.


    Gon and Killua were confused by their conversation, but they didn''t have time to ask since¡­


    "Sure." Shinobu nodded and released the pressure on both Gon and Killua by using her Nen.


    Suddenly both Killua and Gon felt a malicious pressure that tried to strangle them. They wanted to pass out, ran away, but they couldn''t, which made them scared at that moment. Then in a moment, they felt better, but they looked at Shinobu in fear. They had a feeling that if they did something wrong, their little wee-wee would be cut without hesitation by this evil woman.


    "Hmm?" Shinobu smiled, looking at both of them curiously.


    Killua and Gon then looked at Haru in amazement, wondering how this guy was able to date such a fierce woman, but they decided to not say anything since they were afraid to offend Shinobu.


    "Do you know what those are?" Haru asked.


    "Do you mean that pressure before?" Killua asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Before you enter 200th, you need to learn that ability or else, you''ll die."


    "¡­¡­"


    Gon and Killua gulped and knew that Haru wouldn''t be lying to them since they didn''t see a reason for him to lie to them.


    "Can you teach us?" Gon quickly asked.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "Sorry, we can''t do that since we''re quite busy."


    "Oh¡­"


    Gon and Killua became disappointed when they heard it since they knew if they were able to master that ability then, without doubt, they would be stronger.


    "We can''t teach you, but Zushi should be able to teach you," Haru said.


    "Suzhi?" 2x


    Killua and Gon were surprised when they heard Suzhi''s name, but they felt quite doubtful since Suzhi was being defeated by Gon before.


    "Not exactly Zushi, but his teacher." Haru looked at the two boys and said, "You should ask Suzhi first."


    "Suzhi''s teacher¡­"


    Killua and Gon had made up their minds and decided to visit Zushi since they were curious about the power which was shown by Shinobu before. They quickly said goodbye before leaving them since they wanted to learn that ability as soon as possible!


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte only shook their heads before they returned to their room tomorrow, it would be their first match against the Floor Masters.


    The next day quickly arrived, however, Haru didn''t expect his opponent would be him.


    Hisoka stood a few meters from Haru and licked his lips. "I have always wanted to fight you."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1322 Hisoka

    <h4>Chapter 1322 Hisoka</h4>


    Haru didn''t expect that his opponent would be Hisoka, but he also thought that it wasn''t that surprising for him to fight him since without fighting this perverted guy, his stay in the world of Hunter x Hunter wouldn''t bepleted.


    "I enjoyed watching your confession a few days ago." Hisoka smiled and said, "That''s very fun. If you do the same thing again, then please tell me."


    "Thank you, but for your information, my confession is for my girlfriend, not for you. You don''t need to feel happy about it." Haru was quite wary of Hisoka, not because of his strength, but because of Hisoka''s preference. He was afraid for Hisoka to look at him that way and even swung that way since he knew very well how this guy was so obsessed with a strong guy.


    "Well, before we start to fight, can I ask you something, Kasugano-kun?" Hisoka asked.


    "What is it?" Haru asked.


    "Who are you?" Hisoka asked. He had been trying to search for information about Haru, but he had never found anything which made him clueless.


    "Before you ask me, you need to introduce yourself first," Haru said.


    "Oh, you don''t know my name?" Hisoka asked.


    "Is it so weird for me to not know your name?" Haru asked.


    Hisoka smiled and shook his head. "No, I guess that is a normal thing. Then let me introduce myself¡­" He bowed his head gently and said, "My name is Hisoka Morow. It is nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka-kun."


    Haru nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Hisoka-kun." He didn''t feel that surprised that Hisoka knew his name since he was very famous at Heavens Arena. Besides his confession a few days ago, his handsome appearance made him also one of the most popr fighters on Heaven''s Arena.


    If someone asked whether an appearance was needed or not in the sport then the answer wasn''t needed, but with a better appearance, then it would be easier for someone to get more money.


    If you didn''t believe the author then you could check that a handsome athlete had more money than the ugly one, even though, their abilities might be slightly worse than the ugly one.


    "That''s all?" Hisoka asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have something important to do so it''ll be good if we can end this battle as soon as possible."


    "Hmm¡­ impatient are we?" Hisoka said.


    "You''re not a girl so I don''t have an interest in you," Haru said.


    "I guess what that girl said that day is true, that you''re a scumbag," Hisoka said with a fox smile.


    "If you want to make me angry then it is useless since I know myself that I am a scumbag," Haru said, but then he moved his head to dodge the cards which were thrown at him.


    "You''re good," Hisoka said.


    "Thank you, but you''re also very good," Haru said and quickly got down since the cards which Hisoka had thrown were returned and when that happened, Hisoka quickly dashed toward him, sending out a barrage of punches.


    Haru dodged and deflected Hisoka''s punches. He had to admit that Hisoka''s strength was quite good, and if Hisoka came to either the world of Fairy Tail or One Piece, he was sure that Hisoka could be one of the powerhouses very quickly.


    When Hisoka kept sending a barrage of punches, Haru jumped back to distance himself, however, he could feel that there was something very sticky on his feet and it made him lose his bnce.


    Of course, when Hisoka saw this, he smiled and didn''t hesitate to give Haru a blow right into his face!


    Haru shook his head and moved his head slightly to the right, before grabbing Hisoka''s arm and turning his body, mming Hisoka into the ground, however, Hisoka''s response was very fast since Hisoka had stuck his Nen to the ceiling to escape.


    Haru looked up at Hisoka and had to admit that Hisoka''s Nen was very unique.


    Bungee Gum was Hisoka''s main ability that allowed him to make his aura sticky and stic.


    Haru had to admit that it wasn''t a very powerful ability, but Hisoka''s strength yed a big part since Hisoka''s fighting talent and body would make any people in this world envious. He also knew that even the leader of Phantom Troupe also couldn''t defeat Hisoka in closebat which showed how powerful this guy was.


    Hisoka, who was on the ceiling, was also looking at Haru wary since he felt that this person was able to read his attack or see the future?


    Hisoka wasn''t sure, but he felt that the fight became even more fun.


    ''Let''s see who is faster!''


    Hisoka threw out a number of cards right to Haru, but it was easily dodged by Haru.


    Then both of them started to have closebat confrontations.


    Gon, Killua, Wing, and Suzhi who saw the confrontation between Hisoka and Haru were stunned since they could see how both of them fought each other in a fierce manner.


    "Amazing¡­"


    It was what they thought at that moment, however, Killua frowned and said, "Kasugano-kun hasn''t gotten serious.


    "Huh?" Suzhi was startled when he heard Killua''s words.


    Wing nodded and pushed the frame of his sses. "This Kasugano Haruka is very strong."


    When Hisoka was punching Haru, he felt danger and quickly jumped back to avoid Haru''s low kick which was aimed at his side. He licked his lips and asked, "Why don''t you fight me seriously?"


    "¡­"


    "Huh?"


    When the audience heard the words which came out of Hisoka''s mouth, they were stumped and stunned.


    "Do you want me to get serious?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, you haven''t even shown me your Nen ability after all." Hisoka licked his lips again and said, "Even if I lose, I want to force you to show it to me."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­Very well, let''s see what you can do after I have used my power," Haru said.


    "Good!"


    Hisoka then didn''t hesitate and threw his cards again before dashing toward Haru, however, he almost stopped when his cards missed their target.


    ''What?!''


    Hisoka knew very well how precise his card throwing was and he had never missed in the past few years, but suddenly his cards missed their target which shocked him.


    Haru had never used his Nen ability in a battle and thought that it was a perfect time to use it.


    When Hisoka threw his cards at him, he used his ability and caused the minority atom on the Hisoka''s cards to move sideways which was why Hisoka''s cards moved sideways and didn''t even hit him.


    Hisoka frowned then tried to attack Haru by using his fists, but he realized that all of his attacks had missed and there was some force that tried to make him miss for some reason.


    "This is¡­"


    When Hisoka wanted to say something, his face was plummed by Haru''s fist and he was thrown outside of the ring before getting stuck into the wall of the arena. His eyes turned wide and he had passed out at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide since they didn''t expect this match to be over so quickly.


    "Th - The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!"


    Along with the announcement of the MC, the audience shouted Haru''s name in excitement since they were able to see the new Floor Master had been born!


    Haru raised his hand, but then he also noticed the "Ding!" on his smartphone which told him that the quest in this world had ended and he would return to his world in three days. He took a deep breath and smiled since he would see his lovers soon, but before that, he needed to prepare a concert for Charlotte in this world.

 Chapter 1323 Concert on Heavens Arena

    <h4>Chapter 1323 Concert on Heavens Arena</h4>


    After Haru''s battle against Hisoka, it was Shinobu''s turn to fight another Floor Master and as expected, the result was inevitable.


    Shinobu also became the winner and their quest waspleted.


    In three days, they would return home, however, before that, Haru would perform on the stage that he had prepared for the past three days. He had prepared a song for Charlotte and this performance was also being used as amemoration that he and Shinobu had be a Floor Master of Heavens Arena.


    The executive on Heaven''s Arena also agreed and helped Haru to prepare his performance since they knew that it would generate a lot of money for them, especially after the confession that had happened before had caused the traffic within Heavens Arena to increase several times. They didn''t mind helping Haru since he also had be the Floor Master and his appearance also attracted a lot of fans toe to the Heavens Arena.


    It was a winning situation for Heavens Arena, though, for Haru, he didn''t care much about the money in this world since, in this world, it was so easy for him to get money.


    Shinobu and Charlotte stayed backstage, wondering what kind of song this guy would prepare for them.


    "This guy sure has a lot of ideas," Shinobu said.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "If hees to your world, then, without doubt, he''ll be another Zaibatsu."


    "¡­"


    Shinobu was silent but thought that possibility was very high, considering that Haru was the richest man in his world, then it would be possible for him to be the richest man in her world too.


    "Well, no matter what, I will support him."


    Hearing Shinobu''s words, Charlotte also nodded.


    Haru was their boyfriend and of course, they would support him no matter what and they had to admit that this guy''s greediness was also part that made him charming.


    When Killua and Gon watched the fight between Haru and Hisoka, they were confused.


    "How could Hisoka miss his attack?" Gon couldn''t understand.


    Even if Killua didn''t say anything, he also thought the same thing.


    "It might be Kasugano-kun''s ability," Wing said.


    "Ability?" 2x


    Gon and Killua looked at Wing curiously.


    Wing nodded and said, "Yes. Kasugano-kun has shaped his aura into an ability and that ability is what made all of Hisoka-kun''s attack misses." He didn''t understand how Haru''s ability works, but he had to admit that it was a very strong ability.


    Gon and Killua also thought the same thing since they also weren''t sure how to defeat someone who couldn''t be hit.


    When they were in their own thoughts, they received an announcement that Kasugano Haruka would perform a concert on the Heaven''s Arena.


    "¡­"


    ''Is this for real?''


    It was the thought of everyone at that moment.


    Hisoka, who wasying on the infirmary, twitched his body and had woken up after he passed out.


    "Oh, have you woken up?"


    Hisoka heard a familiar voice, but his entire face was painful after being punched by Haru. He had a feeling that Haru''s punch wasn''t worse than Uvogin''s punch. He opened his eyes and saw a beautiful girl with pink, messy, mid-back hair that was tied into an updo. "Machi?"


    Machi showed a rare smile on her face and said, "Finally someone has beaten you up."


    "¡­"


    Hisoka didn''t say anything, but he felt confused by Haru''s ability before. It felt that his body was being controlled, but he knew that he could still control his body before. He wasn''t sure what kind of ability it was, but the result was that all of his attacks had been missed.


    Machi didn''t say anything about Hisoka''sck of response then turned on the TV which showed Haru''s concert. "This guy sure loves to cause a lot ofmotion."


    "Hmm?"


    Hisoka turned his head toward the tv and saw Haru who was fighting against him a while ago was on the stage.


    "What is he doing?"


    "From what I can tell, he''s doing a concert," Machi said.


    "Concert?" Hisoka looked curiously at the TV.


    Haru didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people who would watch his concert. His name might be famous, but not as a singer.


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously at what this guy was about to sing since it was a very rare thing for a famous fighter such as him to suddenly perform a concert, or rather, it might be the first one.


    It wasn''t that no one thought about it, however, most of the Floor Masters in Heavens Arena had a hideous appearance.


    It wasn''t a joke, it was a reality that you could visit Wikipediater.


    Haru took a deep breath then said, "This is a song that I have prepared for someone special, please listen." He made a pistol gesture with his fingers before aiming it toward the sky, telling everyone that the fun was about to begin!


    Shinobu and Charlotte who were backstage didn''t say anything, but they were waiting for his concert in anticipation.


    "Shinsekai (New World)


    (BGM: Bump of Chicken - Shinsekai).


    Along with the eye-catching music, his unique and upbeat voice could be heard in the entire arena.


    "When I met you, my days up until now received meaning."


    Everyone who heard this song started to tap their feet, enjoying the music while watching Haru who was singing on the stage.


    The stage lighting was unique and caused the atmosphere within the stage to be even more exciting.


    "If I sleep again, I might not be able to wake up


    The reason that "now" shines is sure because of that


    If I wake up again, you might not be there


    Let me hear your voice


    Baby, I love you."


    Charlotte was stunned since she didn''t expect Haru to really create a song so that he could confess to her again. She was stunned, but she was also happy, especially when she saw him on the stage since she had to admit that this guy was really the best rocker in her heart.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether Charlotte was satisfied with this song or not, but then again, he didn''t mind singing for her again in the future until that girl was satisfied.


    "My days up until now have received meaning."


    When the song ended, everyone cheered loudly and told him to do an encore!


    Gon and Killua also started to forget the reason why they were in Heavens Arena since they really had fun in this ce.


    Haru took a deep breath and nced at two of his beloved backstage, wondering whether they wanted another song from him.

 Chapter 1324 Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1324 Reward</h4>


    After the concert ended, they didn''t immediately return but spent the rest of their time in this world to have fun since they would return soon and when they were about to return, they decided to open their reward from the quest beforehand.


    "I wonder what I can get from this lottery," Charlotte said.


    "Just don''t cry if you get nothing," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Somehow when they heard Haru''s words, Shinobu and Charlotte became slightly nervous since it was possible to get nothing after all.


    "So who is going to open the reward first?" Haru asked.


    "Me!" Charlotte said without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah." Charlotte nodded and said, "I believe that I can get something good from it."


    "On what basis can you think that way?" Shinobu asked.


    "My instinct!" Charlotte answered without hesitation and opened her reward directly!


    Charlotte closed her eyes until she heard a "ding" sound from her smartphone.


    "How is it?"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Just open your eyes."


    Charlotte didn''t need to open her eyes, though, since she knew what she had received from the panel information inside her head.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have received the "Noro Noro no Mi" ability]


    "¡­Noro Noro no Mi?" Charlotte looked at her reward curiously. She was wondering what kind of power it was and quickly read the information on this reward.


    "So what kind of ability have you received?" Shinobu asked curiously.


    "It''s the ability of Noro Noro no Mi," Charlotte said.


    "Noro Noro no Mi?" 2x


    The ability of Noro Noro no Mi was to give its user the ability to generate and emit beams of "Noroma Photons" which they could use to slow down anything for thirty seconds.


    "Sorry, Haru. Let me taste the power of this new ability."


    Charlotte then made a strange gesture with her fingers before shooting out a pink beam from Haru.


    Haru didn''t really mind and didn''t move even if the pink had hit his body, however, he quickly regretted his choice since he felt that everything was slowing down which made him very ufortable.


    "Wh¡­"


    However, before it reached 30 seconds, or rather, it was only two seconds before Haru quickly broke away from the effect of "Noro Noro no Mi".


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "This power is quite troublesome."


    "¡­"


    Charlotte looked at Haru with a speechless expression and asked, "Why did you only slow down for two seconds? Isn''t it 30 seconds?"


    "That''s because you haven''t gotten used to this new power and my power is several times higher than yours," Haru said.


    Charlotte thought for a while and nodded since she felt that it was a reasonable exnation.


    "I''m open to my reward now," Shinobu said.


    Charlotte and Haru nodded and felt curious what kind of reward Shinobu would receive on this lottery.


    When Shinobu wondered what kind of reward she would receive, a "ding" sound made her know what kind of reward that she had received.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have received the power of "Noko Noko no Mi"]


    "Hmm¡­ interesting ability," Shinobu said.


    "What did you receive?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s also an ability from One Piece," Shinobu answered.


    "What kind?" Charlotte asked.


    Then Shinobu exined the power of "Noko Noko no Mi".


    The ability of "Noko Noko no Mi" was to allow the user to produce and control deadly spores from their body.


    The spores were so poisonous that anyone that got caught in them would require the antidote immediately to cure themselves. The user, however, could deploy the spores in any way he/she wanted, from small bursts or in arge cloud.


    "Spore, huh? I think this power is quite suitable for you," Haru said.


    "Let''s see your new ability," Charlotte asked.


    Shinobu nodded and generated spores from her hand before throwing it into the distance. She nodded and thought that there were a lot of possibilities that she could use this power.


    "This ability is powerful, but at the same time, its weakness is obvious," Haru said.


    "I know, a fire, right?" Shinobu said.


    Charlotte and Haru nodded.


    Shinobu''s spores maniptions were quite powerful, but it was weak against fire since it would be burnt once it touched a fire.


    "Now, it is your turn," Shinobu said while looking at Haru.


    "Before we return, let''s see what kind of reward you''ll receive," Charlotte said.


    "Alright, wait for a while."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and quickly opened his reward.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have received a "Dress Break" ability]


    "¡­"


    Haru couldn''t say anything after he received his reward.


    "What kind of ability is this?" Shinobu asked with a frown.


    "Quickly open the description," Charlotte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless and could only open the description of his new ability.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Shinobu, and Charlotte read the description of "Dress Break" in silence.


    "¡­"


    "How?" Haru asked in an awkward manner.


    Shinobu and Charlotte took a deep breath and stared at Haru in silence.


    "Say something," Haru said.


    "How to say¡­ as expected of harem protagonist," Shinobu said with a long sigh and somehow she felt tired.


    Charlotte smiled happily and caressed Haru''s head. "You don''t need to get down, this ability is very powerful, you know?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he knew that this ability was quite powerful, especially when he fought someone who owned a "Saint Seiya" armor. Once he used this "Dress Break" ability, without doubt, those "Saint Seiya" armors would be useless.


    Haru didn''t need to exin the ability of "Dress Break" and in simple terms, his new ability was an ability to strip women of their clothing by touching the clothes.


    "Try to use it on both of us," Charlotte said.


    "Eh? Me too?" Shinobu was startled.


    "Why not? You''re also his woman anyway," Charlotte said.


    "But¡­ But¡­" Shinobu thought for a while and knew that she had seen Haru''s naked body. She felt that it would be unfair if she was the one who had only seen his naked body yet he hadn''t seen her naked body. She took a deep breath and nodded. "Sure, try your new ability on me."


    "¡­"


    "Are you sure?" Haru was hesitant, but he was eager to test his new ability.


    "Yes." Shinobu nodded with an expression full of determination. "Do it."


    "I''m d that you''re my woman, Shinobu." Haru didn''t hesitate and touched both Charlotte and Shinobu.


    Shinobu was a bit nervous and asked, "You done?"


    "Not yet." Haru took a deep breath and snapped his fingers. "Dress Break!"


    Then a sound of tearing clothes could be heard and both Shinobu and Charlotte became naked when their clothes were destroyed because of Haru''s new ability.


    "Kyaaa!!" 2x


    Along with their feminine screams, Haru somehow loved his new ability before he put his coat on both girls, and once again, he knew that he had be even more powerful.


    ''What an awesome ability¡­''

 Chapter 1325 Feeling like your daughter being stolen

    <h4>Chapter 1325 Feeling like your daughter being stolen</h4>


    As Haru returned to this original world, he sighed in relief and felt that everything was so nostalgic. He was in his garage and was about to go Erina''s house since he had told her that he wanted to give her some gifts before.


    Erina was at her house, doing some of the work that she needed to settle as a member of both Elite Ten and heir of Nakiri n. She massaged her temple and wondered why she was so busy since it was so hard for her to enjoy her quality time with him.


    ''Even though it''s a holiday¡­''


    Erina thought that it was better to move to Haru''s house since if that happened, she could see him every day which made her excited somehow.


    "Erina-sama, there''s a new Michelin star restaurant that asks you to taste their new menus, do you want to visit it today?" Hisako asked.


    "Hisako, cancel all of my appointments and push it to tomorrow," Erina said calmly.


    Hisako was stunned for a while, but she could guess what Erina was about to do. "Is Kasugano-sama going to visit today?"


    "Yes."


    Erina''s mood brightened since her boyfriend was going to visit her, but then she remembered that there was one problem that she needed to settle. "Hisako, whatever you do, you need to stop Alice from entering my mansion, alright?"


    "Y¡­ Yes!"


    It was Hisako''s first time seeing Erina with such a serious expression, however, as expected¡­


    ''Erina-sama is so beautiful¡­''


    Haru quickly arrived at Erina''s house and he could enter without trouble since he often came to this ce. Looking at how big this house was, he sighed when he thought the only one who lived in this ce was Erina and the servants who served her.


    Haru knew that Erina''s father was unreliable, but because of that, he was curious as to why her father could be so cruel to her and he found out the reason.


    Erina''s mother.


    It took him a long time, however, he had found out that Erina''s mother was the current Bookmaster of WGO (World Gourmet Organization).


    Haru was speechless at first, but then he knew that with Erina''s mother''s power and connection, it would be quite easy for him to acquire various foodpanies.


    ''If Erina''s father isn''t bad¡­''


    Haru still hoped that Erina''s father would change since he knew that Erina''s father was a very talented man and even if that guy was very cruel and hateful toward Erina in the past, Erina''s father would be his father-inw after all.


    Haru had asked his people to search for more information about Azami Nakiri and he had found out an interesting fact, but it still needed some time before everything could be determined.


    Haru had received a chat from Erina that she was in her office in her mansion so he directly walked to that ce, however, when he was about to open the door, someone opened the door first.


    "Good morning, Hisako."


    "¡­Good morning¡­"


    Hisako looked at Haru with aplex expression. Even though she had to admit that Haru was very suitable for Erina, there was something in her heart that told her that she felt ufortable. She had been with Erina for a long time yet her status was only as Erina''s secretary and she had been watching Erina since her childhood time.


    It felt like the daughter that she had stolen which annoyed her, and it might be her woman''s instinct that she knew this guy was a bad guy and at that time when Erina returned from Saitama''s trip, she could see there was a change on her which made her heart quiteplicated.


    However, Hisako couldn''t change the fact that there was no perfect lover for Erina other than him, especially when she remembered that he had saved her, Erina, and Alice together against a bear in the past.


    Hisako knew that if this guy tried to chase after her then she might not able to defend against him since she knew how lethal this guy was, but at the same time, it also made her worried that he might hurt Erina in the future.


    "If you keep staring at me like this, I am going to get embarrassed, Hisako," Haru said with a smile.


    "So - Sorry!"


    Hisako''s white face was dyed with a light shade of rose and even though she hated it, she had to admit that this guy was very charming.


    Haru chuckled and said, "I don''t mind since it is good being stared at by such a cute girl like you, Hisako."


    "¡­"


    Hisako felt that her cheeks were very hot at that moment and her entire face flushed.


    "Haru! Don''t tease my secretary!"


    Erina quickly came out of her office, clearly showing her annoyance when this guy flirted with her secretary.


    Haru smiled when he saw Erina then quickly hugged her.


    "I miss you, Erina."


    "¡­"


    The words ofint that Erina wanted to utter at that moment stuck in her mouth. She wanted to hug him back, however, her secretary was there and she needed to maintain her image.


    However, Erina forgot that she also often showed how she acted so spoiled in front of him when her secretary was around her.


    "Hi - Hisako, can you close the door for me? I have something to talk about with him first."


    "¡­"


    Hisako was speechless, but she bowed her head before closing the door of Erina''s office. However, she didn''t immediately go out, but she pressed her ear right on the door to eavesdrop on what Haru and Erina were about to do there.


    "I miss you!"


    Erina hugged Haru without hesitation.


    Haru also hugged Erina and smelled her hair which smelled very nice. He felt that he could hug her forever, however, he knew that it was impossible since his anaconda was about to wake up.


    Haru wanted to give Erina a gift, but he sighed when he saw her tiredplexion.


    "You''re working too hard."


    "It''s alright. I''m not weak." Erina smiled and then snorted. "You know it yourselves, right?''


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he couldn''t deny Erina''s words since except for Megumi who had received tough training to be a ninja from Shiina, Erina''s stamina was also very good since she often worked out to maintain her stamina and power since being a chef needed a good body.


    "I have heard that you''re going to give me a gift, what is it?"


    Haru could see that Erina was looking at him curiously and with full expectation wondering what kind of gift that she would receive.


    Erina thought that it would be a new story or something, however¡­


    "Don''t be surprised. Here you go."


    Haru took out the paper bag that he had brought from home and showed it to Erina.


    When Haru opened the paper bag, showing what was inside the bag, Erina was stunned then stared at her fiance for a few seconds in silence.


    "¡­What is it? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Erina let out a tired sigh and knew that her fiance was a pervert since the thing which he brought was both a leotard and yoga clothes, however, she didn''t hate it since herplexion turned red since she could clearly see a bad expression from this hateful guy.


    "I hate you!"

 Chapter 1326 Unwillingness

    <h4>Chapter 1326 Unwillingness</h4>


    Even if Erina had to admit that her fiance was a pervert and somehow, she also shouted that she hated him, she still wore his gift regardless.


    "How is it?" Erina asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was clearly in a trance since thebination of Erina and yoga clothes was too destructive for his mind.


    The yoga outfit, tightly wrapped around Erina''s body, showed off her figure perfectly. She also tied her hair in a ponytail so her hair wouldn''t be a mess.


    "You know this brand is quite famous, I have always bought some of it with me."


    Erina''s voice sounded confused since she was wondering why this guy would give her a gift of yoga clothes and leotards. For the leotards, she didn''t wear them since they were in her office, if they were in her room, then she might wear them if he asked her, though.


    "I just bought thepany."


    Haru nodded and was satisfied with thepany that he had just bought. He had bought Luluemon since he knew the development of yoga clothes along with other''s sports apparel in thispany would be a boom a few yearster.


    Haru bought Luluemon for only 1 billion dors, but he knew that in the future, its worth would increase several times.


    "Y - You bought it¡­"


    Erina was speechless, but she clearly underestimated her fiance''s worth.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much."


    Haru touched Erina''s shoulders and said, "Look, your shoulders have been tense. It is clearly a sign that you have been working so hard so¡­"


    "So?"


    "So I''ll be your personal instructor, for now, teaching you a lot of things," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    When Erina saw this smile, she knew that this wouldn''t be a simple workout session, but she had to admit that she was a bit tempted by his invitation.


    After Haru rolled out the yoga mattress that he had brought before, he instructed Erina to sit on it and started with his workout session. Even though he might not look like it, he was also a yoga master.


    During his stay at Beauty Salon PRINCE, Professors Three had taught him yoga since the creation of Daimidaler was also rted to yoga.


    Erina was a bit tense at first, however, with his skillful instruction, she started to rx her body and followed his words.


    At first, Erina was quite awkward, but with more and more positions, she felt that her body had been liberated and her backache which was quite annoying also slowly disappeared.


    It was an open secret that a woman with a huge chest would have trouble with backache since they needed to bring two huge melons on their bodies every day and Erina clearly had the same problem.


    Unless Erina had an aerodynamic chest such as Sora and Eriri then there was no way for her to solve her trouble.


    Sora and Eriri suddenly felt their noses felt a bit itchy, however, they didn''t care about any of that since they felt very annoyed for some reason.


    "Sora, Eriri, what''s wrong?" Megumi asked curiously.


    "Nothing." 2x


    When Erina''s back was being pushed, she could feel something hard on her butts and back which made her blush. "Haru, I can feel something hard on my butts."


    "This is part of the training so you don''t need to think too much about it, Erina. You can do it!" Haru tried to encourage Erina.


    Erina blushed even more, but she didn''t say anything afterward since, from her tight yoga pants, there was clearly a stain of liquid. She might not realize it, but she anticipated this situation when her fiance came to her house.


    "How is it? Can you hold on?" Haru asked in concern.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru stopped when he heard her sweet, soft voice, the queen that he had known in the past had turned into a docile cat. He had to admit that this change clearly excited him and made him realize how cute this girl was.


    "Well, let''s start with the real workout."


    There was no hesitation in their eyes, Haru gently hugged Erina''s waist before devouring her pink-colored lips, then a soft and sweet feeling, making them indulge in this feeling more.


    Whenever Haru arrived at Erina''s house, Alice had always known about it beforehand. She didn''t know why, but it might be because of her instinct.


    So when Haru arrived at Erina''s house, as usual, Alice was directly packed and went to Erina''s house. The moment she entered Erina''s house, no one stopped her since she was Erina''s cousin.


    "Erina, I havee to y!"


    Alice entered Erina''s house without a problem, however, Erina didn''t even answer her which made her frown. She thought of going to Erina''s room, but then she remembered that Erina should be quite busy with her job so she decided to visit Erina''s office.


    When Alice was about to reach Erina''s office, she saw Hisako who pressed her ear on the door. "Hisako, what are you doing?"


    "!!!"


    Hisako was startled, then she was stunned when she saw Alice. But her expression turned grim as she clearly forgot the task that had been given to her by Erina.


    "Alice-sama, please go back."


    Hisako quickly put on her professional attitude and walked toward Alice, trying to stop Alice from entering Erina''s office.


    Erina''s office was clearly soundproof which made Hisako even more worried since she couldn''t hear anything from inside besides a sound of heavy breathing which made her curious and it was also the reason why she neglected her task before.


    When Alice saw Hisako''s expression, she knew that Erina was inside her office. She couldn''t be stopped and ran directly away from Hisako.


    "Wait, Alice-sama!"


    Hisako didn''t expect such a youngdy to run without a manner which made her even more helpless!


    Hisako tried to stop Alice, but everything was toote!


    "Erina! I havee to y!"


    Alice''s cheerful voice sounded over the corridor and she directly pushed the door of Erina''s office, clearly wanting to surprise the people inside, however¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice couldn''t open the door since it was locked. She frowned then quickly shouted, "Erina, open the door! Let''s y together!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Erina, who were exchanging each other''s tongues, looked at each other before letting out a long sigh.


    "This bastard cousin!"


    Erina was full of anger, but also a sense of helplessness, however¡­


    "We can continueter at night."


    His whisper caused Erina to feel a bit itchy, however, she nodded with a shy expression since she knew that she was a bit too bold trying to do such a dangerous game during the day. Calming herself, she stood up and directly opened the door, but¡­


    "Wait, change your pants first."


    Hearing his reminder, Erina blushed when she realized that her pants were wet from either sweat or another liquid. Her face was full of shame and red at this guy since she knew that everything was his fault!

 Chapter 1327 Hateful Guy!!

    <h4>Chapter 1327 Hateful Guy!!</h4>


    As Hisako and Alice thought that they had seen the biggest scandal of the year between the queen of the culinary world and the richest man in this world, Erina was full of worry since she knew that her queen image would be destroyed, fortunately, that the people who had seen her as someone that she could trust upon, however, when the situation was very disadvantageous for her, Haru, her fiance, used his bullsh*tting ability, telling Hisako and Alice that they were doing work out session since Erina''s body was quite stiff from working on the desk all the time.


    Hisako and Alice were quite skeptical, however, they couldn''t find a fault in Haru''s face and decided to believe him, or rather, they wanted to believe him since they didn''t want to believe that Erina had stepped into the stairs of adulthood.


    Two girls might have realized it, but they tried to ignore it, especially after Erina had returned from her trip to Saitama with this devil.


    The two girls were afraid since they felt that Erina suddenly felt very far away, even so, they were grateful for him since they could see how Erina had changed and became a better person somehow since she started to appreciate food more.


    So as Haru exined what had happened inside Erina''s office, Alice decided to join their workout session and Hisako decided to stay to observe them.


    Erina let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was a bit disappointed since her long-awaited time with him would be disturbed by two girls. However, she knew that she could spend more time with him tonight so she decided to bear it for a while.


    "This yoga wear is a bit too tight on my chest."


    Alice frowned slightly since the area around her chest was a bit too tight.


    "It''s Erina''s size after all.


    However, after Haru uttered those words, he felt his waist was in pain since Erina was pinching his waist mercilessly.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Erina, stop!''


    "So you''re telling me that my breasts are small?"


    "No one is saying that!"


    If Haru told Erina that her breasts were small then it would be an insult to all the t-chested girls in this world.


    Erina''s breasts were definitely on the bigger size, however, Alice was bigger, that''s all!


    When Alice heard Haru''s words, she seemed quite proud of it and even raised her chest high!


    However, Hisako sighed, but she didn''t say anything sincepared to the Nakiri sisters, her breasts were the smaller size.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Erina felt better.


    Haru knew that whenever it involved her cousin, Erina had always felt agitated. He wasn''t sure the reason, but she didn''t think too much, thinking that it might be a sister''spetition or something.


    Then both Erina and Alice started their workout session together with Haru as their private instructor.


    Haru also brought them back to Erina''s room since he also needed to give them a full body massage.


    Hisako knew that with Alice around Haru and Erina, Erina''s virginity would be alright and she decided to excuse herself since she needed to reschedule Erina''s schedule. It might be hard work, but she was happy with it since Erina started to enjoy her life more rather than spending all of her time busying herself with her job.


    When Hisako had left them, Alice couldn''t help but say, "What have you two been doing before?"


    "We have been working out, you know it yourself, right?" Erina said calmly.


    "Really?" Alice was suspicious.


    "Anyway, why are you asking? It has nothing to do with you, right?" Erina felt slightly annoyed when Alice kept bothering her precious time with him after all.


    Alice felt slightly hurt, but she didn''t give up and said, "I am your cousin and of course, it is rted to me! Even though both of you are engaged to each other, both of you haven''t married to each other! I don''t want to be an aunty this early!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, however, Erina blushed and looked away, but there was a sense of guilt on her since she was lying to Alice that she had been eaten by her beastly fiance.


    Erina might have been eaten and lost her virginity, but there was no way that she would tell something like that to Alice since she knew how chatterbox Alice was. She was afraid that Alice would tell this matter to her grandpa then all of her family would know about this!


    If that really happened, then Erina wasn''t sure what to do, but then a strong hand held her hand which gave her a sense of security. She looked up and saw him looking at him with a rxed expression.


    It also made her rxed and calm.


    ''What am I worried about?''


    Erina started to think that she didn''t need to worry about anything. With him beside her, she knew that he would protect her from anything and even if she got pregnant she was sure that he would take responsibility.


    There was only a silent exchange between Erina and Haru, but somehow Alice noticed this and she felt very lonely for some reason since she could tell the distance between her and the two of them becamerger.


    Alice had been supportive of Erina''s rtionship with Haru since she knew that Erina needed someone beside her and she also had been trying to cheer her up after she returned to Japan since she knew what kind of nightmare Erina had received in her childhood time.


    Alice couldn''t be beside Erina when Erina needed her the most and that was why she had always tried to cause her trouble so Erina would be cheerful rather than turning emo.


    Alice also hated Erina''s father who had caused a lot of trouble to Erina in the past, but then there was someone who appeared to save Erina.


    This guy wasn''t a prince in a white horse that appeared in a fairy tale book, but rather a bad bandit who would kidnap a beautiful princess and make her into his woman without hesitation.


    He wasn''t perfect, but they were alright with it and they also loved that part of him.


    Alice remembered the question that Erina had asked her in the past when Erina asked whether she was in love with Haru, but she quickly denied that possibility since she didn''t like such a bad guy.


    However, Alice might have been lying to herself and she knew for herself what was her feeling after all the knowledge that she received from various romance movies and novels.


    Alice then kept staring at this hateful guy wondering whether she could see what was inside his head at this moment, but then he happened to turn and also stared at her.


    "¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before Alice looked away with a blush.


    ''This hateful guy!!!''


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Alice''s expression who became annoyed, Haru could only shake his head wondering whether it was that time of the month for her.

 Chapter 1328 Food Industry

    <h4>Chapter 1328 Food Industry</h4>


    As usual, Haru, Erina, and Alice were together in Erina''s room. They had done this several times in the past, but somehow this time was a bit different since he had used this ce to eat Erina in the past, of course, without Alice beside them.


    This time, Haru might not eat Erina, but he would use his massage''s ability to treat two girls at the same time.


    "Who is first?" Haru asked.


    "Me!" Alice raised her hand without hesitation.


    Haru then looked at Erina who gave him a nod. He also nodded and said, "Theny on your stomach on the bed."


    "Good."


    Alice nodded andid on Erina''s bed.


    Erina''s bed was very huge and even if five people slept together, it was possible since it was that huge.


    Haru sat beside Alice and started to loosen Alice''s muscles which made her moan with pleasure.


    "Ahnn¡­ Ha - Haru¡­ Not¡­ not on that ce!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything, but he could see Erina kept staring at him. His expression was serious telling Erina that he was professional and he didn''t do this massage because of weird intention.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Erina nodded and felt quite satisfied with Haru''s attitude. She also didn''t feel that surprise when she saw Alice''s reaction since his hands were that magical after all.


    After 30 minutes, Alice felt her entire body was energized as if she had slept for a full eight hours. She had never felt this refreshed before and her skin was glowing showing how healthy it was and at the same time, her backache also had vanished.


    "Thi - This is amazing!"


    Alice had never expected that Haru would have such a magical technique, but then she could see how proud Erina was.


    "Then it was my turn," Erina said.


    "Good."


    Haru also did the same thing on Erina, but then he could feel the stare on Alice. "Do you have something to ask me, Alice?"


    Erina who was being massaged was moaning all the time, but she could hear their conversation somehow.


    "Nothing." Alice shook her head and asked, "Where did you learn this technique?"


    "It''s the heritage of Kasugano n," Haru said without hesitation, lying without showing a change in his expression.


    "So Kasugano n has a lot of techniques to please a woman?" Alice asked curiously while teasing Haru. If it was a normal boy then she was sure that they would fervently deny her question while blushing. She couldn''t wait to see Haru''s embarrassing expression at that moment.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to try it again?"


    "Haru!!!"


    Erina quickly said, trying to stop the scandal between her fiance and Alice.


    *Gulp!*


    Alice gulped her saliva and felt tempted, but then she quickly woke up when she heard Erina''s voice. She looked at Haru once again and sighed, but didn''t say anything.


    "Right, Alice, you have been living in Denmark, right?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Alice then smiled and said, "Nakiri n has considerable power over Europe, especially in food-rted business¡­¡­" She then exined how incredible her father and mother had built a business in Europe.


    When Alice was exining Nakiri n''s business in Europe, Erina bit her finger, trying to hold her moan since Haru''s naughty hand started to reach Erina''s butts slowly reaching that ce.


    "I have heard that you have bought Kikkoman, so are you going to acquire apany in Europe?" Alice asked.


    It wasn''t some secret that Haru had acquired Kikkoman, one of thergest seasoningpanies in Japan and it had caused a lot of talk within the food industry in the country.


    Haru was known as a very ambitious young man after all and he was famous for acquiring a lot of mediapanies, but this time, it seemed he was going to target the food industry, it was also the reason why Alice and Erina were also curious what this guy was about to do.


    "Ha - Haru, stop for a moment, I - I also want to hear this conversation."


    Erina tried to fight back the pleasure that hit her body since she also wanted to hear her boyfriend''s future ns.


    Haru stopped and patted Erina''s butt several times which caused her to blush.


    Alice noticed this and could only twitch her lips, feeling slightly jealous.


    Erina stared at Haru and asked, "So you''re nning to acquire a food-rted business after Nentendo?"


    "I have that n." Haru didn''t hide his n after all since if he wanted to acquire a food-rted business, it would be easier with the help of the Nakiri n.


    "What are you nning to buy?" Alice asked.


    "It''s Startbucks," Haru said.


    "Startbucks!" 2x


    Alice and Nakiri were surprised, but they nodded since they also knew the development of "Startbucks" was very fast and its brand had been very famous in this country. If this guy wanted to acquire "Startbucks" then it was a good decision.


    "Is it only Startbucks?" Alice asked since she was sure that this guy was very aggressive and wouldn''t stop with only Startbuks.


    "It might not be food-rted, but it is quite simr since I also want to acquire 6 Eleven."


    Haru had always been interested in this convenience storepany and wanted to acquire it.


    "That''s a good idea! What''s next!" Alice became even more excited when she thought that this guy might have conquered the world.


    "It is not so hasty, but I also n to acquire a brewerpany."


    Haru knew that alcohol was a very profitable business and he also wanted to acquire one of them.


    "Hey, do you want to acquire Carlsburg? Is that the reason why you have asked me whether I have been living in Denmark?" Alice asked.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "But this isn''t in a hurry since there are a lot of things that I need to acquire before that brewerpany."


    "If you need help then tell me, I''ll tell my mother and father," Alice said without hesitation while putting her hand into her chest and somehow it trembled when she uttered those words.


    Haru sighed and had to admit that Alice''s chest was very huge. It seemed that Mt. Gunnbjorn Fjeld wasn''t that far from him, but then his ear was being pulled by Erina.


    "If you are really serious about acquiring thosepanies, you need to get serious, alright?" Erina said while pulling his ear.


    "I know, I know, I am not in hurry."


    Haru really wasn''t in a hurry since he needed to settle the matter of Nentendo. He knew that thispany was about to release a new console game, but before that, he needed to give them a new idea for their new game and how to develop "Nentendo" in the future.


    Haru really anticipated the future and he knew that there were a lot of things that he needed to do from now on, but somehow it excited him.


    Alice and Erina weren''t sure what Haru was thinking right now, but they had to admit that this man was very charming right now.


    Erina then coughed several times and said, "Alice, how about you go home now?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1329 Realize

    <h4>Chapter 1329 Realize</h4>


    Alice was annoyed by Erina''s request and would bber to the world that Erina was doing something perverted with Haru once she returned.


    Erina became furious and really wanted to seal her cousin''s mouth.


    Then both of them started to fight each other on the bed, rolling around, showing their bodies to the single man inside this room.


    Haru didn''t stop their fight since it was a rare scene and he had to admit the view of two beautiful sisters fighting each other on the bed was something amazing and simply worth watching.


    Then Alice stopped and told Erina that she would go home, but she requested Haru to send her back home.


    "¡­¡­"


    Erina didn''t want to agree at first, but when Haru told her that it was better to send Alice quickly, she quickly agreed since she wanted to spend her time with him alone as soon as possible.


    "Hurry up and quickly return, alright?" Erina whispered in Haru''s ear.


    "I know." Haru nodded.


    When Alice turned her back toward them, Haru quickly kissed Erina''s lips without hesitation before he heard Alice call him out.


    "Haru, let''s go!"


    Haru patted Erina''s butts and let go of her, who looked very reluctant to part with him. He had to admit that the process to tame a tsundere was very hard, but the result was very worth it since his girlfriend was so damn cute!


    When Haru and Alice went out, Erina blushed and rolled around her back and couldn''t wait for him to return.


    Haru and Alice entered his car at the same time, and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Alice seemed unhappy and asked, "Don''t you feel happy that you''re going to send back a beautiful girl like me?"


    "The problem is this beautiful girl is the cousin of my fiancee. You don''t want a misunderstanding to happen, right?"


    Haru had to admit that Alice was a very beautiful girl and any guys would be blessed in their life if they were able to get her, but he had made a promise with Erina after all, and even if he had an intention to get Alice, he also needed Erina''s permission first.


    Alice felt a bit down when she heard Haru''s words since she knew herself that he wasn''t her fiance, but her cousin''s fiance which made her heart quite ufortable. However, she snorted and said, "But don''t you feel tempted? Erina and I are very beautiful girls, don''t you want us at the same time?"


    "If that is possible then I will be happy," Haru said and started to drive his car to Alice''s house.


    "Huh?"


    Alice thought that Haru would deny that he didn''t have an interest in her, but she didn''t expect such a crude way to answer her question.


    "What? You''re thinking that I''ll say that I don''t have an interest in you?" Haru asked.


    Alice nodded.


    "I am a man. You''re a beautiful girl. It isn''t normal for me to have an attraction to you? I have also seen your milky and smooth thighs too in the past after all," Haru said with a smile as he remembered his first time meeting Alice was on the toilet.


    "You pervert!" Alice blushed and couldn''t help but hit Haru''s arm since she was embarrassed!


    "Don''t you need to take responsibility for me? Have you seen my butts and thighs after all?"


    Alice smiled and wondered how this guy was going to answer her.


    "Oh? Do you want me to show you my butts too? "If that makes you happy, even if I feel reluctant to show you then I''ll do it." Haru sighed and showed an expression that he had lost a lot of things to this girl.


    "¡­"


    Alice really wanted to p this guy when she saw his cheeky expression, but she quickly denied it.


    "I don''t want to see your butts! And don''t act like you''re the victim here! I''m the victim!"


    "I know." Haru nodded and said, "That''s why I''m going to marry your cousin, right?"


    "¡­"


    Alice was speechless and asked, "Do you really not have an interest in me?"


    Haru looked calmly at Alice and asked, "If I have an interest in you, what will you do?"


    "I¡­"


    Alice wasn''t sure how to answer this question since she also felt quite wrong when she had told Erina that she didn''t have an interest in him, but she knew that the truth was¡­


    "Right, Alice, can I ask you a question?" Haru suddenly said.


    This sudden question broke Alice''s thoughts and she quickly said, "What is it? Do you want to ask about my three sizes?" She tried to lighten up the mood by teasing him.


    "No, I just want to ask what happened to Erina''s mother?" Haru asked. Even though he knew about the matter of Erina''s mother, he was curious whether Alice knew about this matter or not.


    "O - Obaa-sama?"


    Alice was a bit surprised when Haru asked this question, but then she shook her head. "I don''t know. She has gone during our childhood and I am not that close with her either."


    "You don''t know?" Haru was a bit surprised.


    "I don''t know much, alright?" Alice sighed and said, "That''s why you need to make Erina happy, alright?" When she thought that Erina''s parents had left Erina at the same time, she felt that Erina was quite sad


    "What about your happiness?" Haru asked.


    "My happiness?" Alice was stunned for a while, then she quickly said, "You don''t need to worry too much about me."


    "Is that so?" Haru then stopped and stared at Alice.


    Being stared at, Alice became embarrassed and blushed. "Wh - What? You need to know that I''ll be your sister-inw! Do you want to make your sister-inw be part of your harem? Do you want to marry me together with Erina? Haru, you beast!"


    "¡­"


    "We have arrived at your home," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice felt that her face was burning and didn''t dare to look at him at that moment.


    "Th - Thank you¡­"


    Alice really wanted to escape and buried himself inside a hole at this moment since she felt very embarrassed!


    "No problem." Haru smiled and said, "Erina is a very happy girl to have a sister like you after all and I am grateful for what you have done to her."


    Alice''s eyes were red at that moment, but she quickly wiped them with her hand.


    "Hmph! I didn''t do anything! I''ll leave Erina to you and if you dare to hurt her then I''ll freeze your penis with hydrogen!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "I know."


    "Then I''ll go back first." Alice looked at Haru and said, "Please remember that I don''t want to be an aunty at this young age, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wanted to say "of course", but then he changed it to "just go back, alright?"


    Alice snorted and returned to her home.


    Haru also didn''t stay too long in this ce and returned quickly to Erina''s house since he knew that she was waiting for him.


    Alice didn''t immediately enter and kept staring at Haru''s car until it disappeared. She stood in silence for a while and closed her eyes. She remembered how he had saved her and how it had always been so fun with him.


    Alice wanted to give up, however, why did it hurt so much?

 Chapter 1330 Rival

    <h4>Chapter 1330 Rival</h4>


    In the early morning, as usual, all the members of Muse gathered together at Kanda Shrine to do their morning work out.


    As their producer, Haru also didn''t miss this morning''s workout and also did it together with everyone.


    They put their hands together and started to count.


    "Yosh, let''s start!"


    Honoka: "One!"


    Umi: "Two!"


    Kotori: "Three!"


    Maki: "Four!"


    Nozomi: "Five!"


    Nico: "Six!"


    Eli: "Seven!"


    Rin: "Eight!"


    "¡­"


    Then everyone stared at Haru who had been silent.


    Haru sighed and wondered whether he needed to do this every time, however, he noticed that there was one member missing among them.


    "Wait, where''s Hanayo?"


    When they heard Haru''s words, they quickly realized that they had missed one member of their group.


    "Rin-chan, do you know where Hanayo is?" Kotori asked.


    Rin shook her head and said, "I don''t know. She has told me to go to the shrine first."


    "Hmm¡­ it is very rare for Hanayo-chan to bete for a morning workout." Eli felt that it was quite weird when she didn''t see Hanayo in the morning.


    "Yeah, it is quite weird." Nico also knew that besides her, it was Hanayo who had the most obsession with school idols and she felt that it was quite weird for her to bete for their training.


    "Rin, can you call her?" Nozomi asked.


    "Well, I will call Kayo-chin." Rin nodded and was about to call Hanayo, however, they quickly heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs of the temple.


    "Help! Help! Help!"


    They heard a loud "help" from a familiar voice and then they quickly realized that it was Hanayo who was running toward them in panic.


    "Hanayo, what''s wrong?" Umi quickly walked toward Hanayo and felt worried when she saw Hanayo who was panicked.


    "Big¡­ Big¡­"


    Hanayo wanted to say something, but her breath was too short and she was too tired from running a long distance.


    "Calm yourself." Haru patted Hanayo''s back and said, "Take a deep breath and say it calmly."


    Unlike in the past where Hanayo would get nervous when she was with Haru after she spent a lot of time with her producer, she also feltfortable with him. She nodded, following her instructions, and started to take a deep breath like how a pregnant woman did.


    "Ha Ha Hu¡­ Ha Ha hu¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    There were a lot of things that they wanted to say, but they quickly shut their mouths since they knew that when Hanayo was in a panic, there must be something big about to happen.


    "Big - Big news!" Hanayo showed a letter in her hand and said, "We - We received an invitation!"


    Nico raised her eyebrow and said, "What''s wrong with an invitation? We''re a popr school idol group, what''s so weird about an invitation?" However, from her voice, everyone could tell that this girl was quite excited. "So who has invited us to perform?"


    However, Hanayo quickly shook her head. "No¡­ No¡­ It isn''t that kind of invitation!"


    "Then?" Eli asked calmly.


    "We have received an invitation from A-Rise!" Hanayo said, full of excitement.


    "What?!" Nico was in shock when she heard Hanayo''s words.


    Even Honoka, who was usually very clueless and stupid, also became serious when she heard Hanayo''s words.


    However, some of the members of Muse seemed to not understand Hanayo''s words.


    "Huh? A-Rise? What is that?" Maki asked while twirling the tip of her hair since she didn''t really understand who this A-Rise was.


    "Ha?!" Nico was in shock, looking at Maki when she heard that this girl didn''t know who A-Rise was. "You - You don''t know who A-Rise is?"


    Maki was ufortable by Nico''s gaze, but she quickly snorted. "Who is that? Is that a famous group or something?"


    "Of course! It is more than famous!"


    It wasn''t Nico who said those words, but rather it was Hanayo who had always been nervous like a scared dear who said those words.


    "A-Rise is the most famous school idol group! They also wonst year''s Love Live! Or rather they''re the most popr school idol in this country!"


    Hanayo closed the distance between herself and Maki with a strong gaze. Her breathing was very heavy which made Maki even more ufortable.


    Haru quickly saved Maki by holding her shoulders and moving her behind him.


    "I understand." Haru nodded and asked, "So you''re happy to receive their invitation?"


    "Of course! I am their fan!" Hanayo said without hesitation.


    "You too, Nico?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Nico nodded without hesitation.


    "But they''re ourpetitors, you know?" Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico and Hanayo were stuck in ce when they heard Haru''s words. That''s right. Both of them might be their fans, however, at this moment, they werepetitors on Love Live.


    Everyone also regained their calm when they heard Haru''s words since it meant theirpetitor had something that they wanted to talk with them about.


    "So do you know why they have invited us?" Eli asked.


    Hanayo shook her head and said, "I don''t know. When I was at school, I received this letter saying that it was an invitation for all of us."


    "Where are they going to meet us?" Nozomi asked.


    "It''s UTX Academy." Nico took the letter and said, "It is where A-Rise is studying and they have invited us in the evening."


    "So do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence for a while until Honoka seemed to have made her decision.


    "I think we should meet them."


    "Honoka?" Kotori seemed surprised by Honoka''s decision.


    "They''re going to be our rivals in Love Live so it is better to meet them!" Honoka thought that since they had kindly invited them it was better to meet them and she was also curious about an A-Rise since her decision to be a school idol was also because of A-Rise.


    "I agree with Honoka." Eli nodded and said, "I think we should meet them."


    "Good, let''s prepare before we go!" Nozomi said with a smile.


    "Rin is also curious about their school, nyaa!" Rin showed excitement.


    Then they had made up their minds to visit A-Rise, and the most exciting one would be both Nico and Hanayo since they would meet their idol.


    "Haru, is that alright?" Umi asked.


    "Why not?" Haru nodded and said, "But let me remind you that you need to keep my identity a secret, alright?"


    "Huh?" 9x


    Nine members of Muse seemed confused by Haru''s request.


    "Why? You''re part of our group! There''s no way that we''ll hide your identity!" Honoka said.


    Everyone also agreed with Honoka''s words.


    Haru sighed and knew that he needed to tell them that¡­


    "Let me tell you that if you tell me that I am your producer then they''ll think that you''re all cheating."


    "Huh? Why is that?" Kotori was confused.


    "I might be your producer, but I am also the owner of the televisionwork that aired Love Live," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence and they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1331 Past is going to haunt you 1

    <h4>Chapter 1331 Past is going to haunt you 1</h4>


    "But Haru¡­ In this letter, there''s your name," Hanayo said.


    "¡­"


    "What?!" 10x


    Not only Haru, but all the members of Muse were startled.


    Then all of them quickly checked the invitation letter and they really saw Haru''s name on it.


    Not only all the members of Muse, but Haru was also invited to visit UTX high school.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and quickly asked, "Do any of you have the photos of A-Rise?" Even though he had heard the name A-Rise, he had never seen their appearance in the past.


    Nico and Hanayo wanted to show the photo of A-Rise to Haru, but suddenly¡­


    "Wait!"


    Haru looked at Maki and asked, "What''s wrong, Umi?"


    "So you''re the owner of Love Live franchises?" Umi asked. She knew that this guy was rich, but didn''t expect that he would be the owner of the Love Live show.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But I can''t help you win, alright? I need to be fair after all."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they quickly nodded.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t ask you to do something sneaky like that, we''re going to win Love Live by our own power!" Honoka said.


    "Yes!" 8x


    Everyone nodded at the same time and vowed that they would win Love Live since they had decided to be the best school idol group in this country.


    Haru nodded and asked, "Well, let''s talk about the matter of your exam and the School Tour Day."


    After the Open Day of Otonogizaka, there was a good response from middle school students who came to visit Otonogizaka, especially after they watched the Muse concert.


    However, whether their school could be saved or not, it would be decided after the School Tour Day since, during that day, a group of middle school students woulde with their parents to visit their school to see whether they would join their school or not.


    During that time, there would be a group of students who would help a group of middle school students to tour around the school and also performed various things such as introducing their school and also performance.


    Muse would also perform during the School Tour Day and it was a very important concert for all of them.


    However, before School Tour Day, there was a hurdle that they needed to surpass and that was an exam.


    Even though they were a school idol group, they were also students and as a student, they needed to pass the exam or else they wouldn''t be given permission to perform a concert during the School Tour Day.


    Haru didn''t need to worry about some of the members of Muse such as Nozomi, Umi, or Eli, however, he was worried about the three idiots in front of him.


    "Let''s talk about the concert first!" Honoka proposed with great vigor.


    "That''s true, the concert will be held in two weeks after all, nyaa." Rin nodded in agreement.


    "Nico Nico Ni~~" Nico tried to act as cute as possible.


    "¡­"


    Eli sighed and said, "Let''s set up the study groupter."


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!" 3x


    Nico, Honoka, and Rin felt that their world had crumbled when they heard Eli''s words.


    "Nico-chan, do you not want to perform at the concert?" Nozomi asked.


    "I want, but¡­" Nico sighed and said, "The exam is just too difficult!"


    "Learning is boring, nyaa! My eyes be sleepy once I read a book, nyaa!" Rin held her head in frustration.


    "Me too! Me too!" Honoka nodded and felt that Rin could also understand her feelings.


    "¡­"


    "There are three of you in each grade, and you can use your break time during school or after school to study together at that time with two people from each grade teaching three idiots," Haru said.


    "Who are the three idiots?!" 3x


    Nico, Honoka, and Rin couldn''t ept that they were being called idiots.


    Umi sighed and said, "That''s the only thing that we can do."


    "Honoka-chan, let''s work hard," Kotori said with a smile.


    "Umi-chan¡­ Kotori-chan¡­" Honoka moved by her best friends'' support.


    "I''ll help you, Rin-chan," Hanayo said with quite a nervous expression.


    "It can''t be helped, I''ll help you," Maki said while twirling the tip of her hair.


    "Kayo-chin! Maki-chan!"


    Rin directly hugged both Maki and Hanayo at the same time.


    "Then you should prepare to study Nico-chan or else I''ll knead your cute boobs," Nozomi said while making a groping gesture on her hands.


    "Y - Yes!!" Nico was scared when she saw Nozomi''s hands.


    "How about you, are you alright with your studies?" Haru asked Eli.


    Eli nodded and said, "I am alright since I have always reviewed each lesson every night."


    "Good job." Haru caressed Eli''s head since he needed to praise such a diligent girlfriend, right?


    Eli blushed and said, "Hey, I''m older than you!"


    "Do you hate it?"


    "Well¡­"


    Eli loved it, but she was too shy to say it out loud.


    Somehow the atmosphere between the two of them turned pink.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Eli then realized everyone''s gaze on them and quickly regained her bearing. She also coughed several times and averted the topic of conversation. "So do we need to go to visit A-Rise?"


    After Haru talked about the exam and School Tour Day matter, they only remembered the invitation that they had received from A-Rise.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Honoka looked at Haru.


    "If you want to go then go," Haru said.


    "How about you?" Maki asked.


    "Well, I am curious how they know about us," Haru said.


    Everyone was also curious since their school idol group was around the 20th and there was still a long distance between them and A-Rise who was ranked 1st. They were wondering why they had decided to send an invitation to them.


    "Do you know something, Hanayo?" Haru asked.


    Hanayo quickly shook her head and said, "No. I don''t know. One girl suddenly gave me this letter before she quickly said goodbye."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Suddenly everyone stared at Nozomi since, at this moment, this girl was doing a divination card.


    "Nozomi-chan, what are you doing?" Kotori asked.


    "I am doing a divination," Nozomi said then took out three cards from the decks. She nodded and said, "I guess, that''s it."


    "What? What is it?"


    Everyone knew that Nozomi''s divination often worked which somehow and somehow confused them.


    "The thing that is written on these cards is "the past is going to haunt you back"," Nozomi said while staring at Haru.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Why are you looking in my direction?"


    "Nothing." Nozomi acted mysteriously before putting her tarot cards back into her chest pocket, but she kept smiling much to his displeasure.


    Haru looked at Nozomi and thought to give this girl some punishment when he went to her houseter.


    "So it has been decided that we''re going to visit A-Rise, right?" Honoka looked at everyone, asking for their confirmation.


    "Yes!" 9x


    Everyone nodded, but then they looked at Haru at the same time.


    "No, it''s better for me not to go," Haru said since he had a feeling something bad was about to happen.


    "No, you have to go!" 9x


    Everyone said at the same time and quickly grabbed his clothes, hands, etc, looking at him like a puppy that was about to be abandoned.


    "Why?" Haru asked in a helpless expression.


    "If you''re not in there, we''ll be disheartened and lose our confidence!" Honoka said.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t have confidence, but what they would meet was the rank 1st of Love Live which caused them to be nervous and they knew themselves that A-Rise would be their rival and the wall that they needed to ovee to be the number one school idol in this country.


    Haru sighed and said, "Well, let''s go visit your rival."


    Haru had never seen A-Rise so it was a perfect chance for him to see Muse''s number one rival, but at the same time, he really could erase the bad feeling in his heart for some reason.


    ''I wonder why?''

 Chapter 1332 Past is going to haunt you 2

    <h4>Chapter 1332 Past is going to haunt you 2</h4>


    Throughout the following afternoon, the members of Muse weren''t in the mood to study and after school, they didn''t even care about the practice, left the school early, and waited for him at the shrine before they went out together to visit UTX High School.


    UTX High School is located in the Akihabara area in the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo, not far from Otonogizaka Academy.


    Haru didn''t drive his car and went out with everyone by bus, after all, there was also a bus right in the nearby area that could send them directly to UTX High School.


    Sitting on the bus, the nine girls were chatting and discussing in excitement, their little faces blushing as if they were going on pilgrimage.


    Haru was speechless and said, "Can you calm down a little bit?" He let out a sigh and said, "Have you thought about the reason why A-Rise invited you? If I remember, there is no intersection between you."


    "It - It might not have been my imagination, but I might have seen Tsubasa Kira during our concert on Open Day," Hanayo said.


    "Tsubasa Kira? Who is that?" Haru asked, however, he felt that this name was somehow quite familiar.


    "That''s the captain of A-Rise!" Nico looked at Haru in disdain and said, "You''re our producer, but you don''t even know the name of our rival? What are you doing?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru stared at Nico for a bit before he pinched her cheeks with both of his hands.


    "Ouch! Ouch! What are you doing?!" Nico tried to escape, but somehow, she didn''t hate the feeling when her cheeks were pulled by Haru.


    "So do they think that you''re a threat to them and want to destroy all of you?"


    Haru wasn''t afraid to think that A-Rise had nned something bad for Muse since, in his opinion, every woman in the entertainment circle was a scheming bitch.


    A-Rise was able to have their current achievements, who knew whether there was any dirty transaction in it?


    "Ugh¡­ it shouldn''t be like that, right?"


    Haru''s words were reasonable, and the girls of Muse were silent for a while, and their faces became solemn.


    "I hope that''s not the case, but you should at least be mentally prepared, not to be deceived by them in two or three sentences or else, it is toote for you to cry, after all, you are now an idol, and you will meet more people and a lot of things in the future, so remember not to trust strangers so easily," Haru warned.


    Although Muse could be considered a professional to some extent, they were still too stupid and naive. In case their career became better in the future, they would definitely meet a lot of people who tried to deceive them or harm them.


    Haru prayed that nothing really happened or else, the fish on Tokyo Bay became fatter.


    "We know, we will be careful in the future."


    The girls nodded with their little heads, their pretty faces showed a wariness, and they said in a serious expression.


    However, after forty minutes¡­


    "Wow! It''s really an A-Rise! We''re going to meet an A-Rise! Hanayo-chan, give me some of that paper, alright? I want their autographs!"


    After getting off the bus, facing the three members of A-Rise who walk out of the school gate to greet them, Koizumi Hanayo and Yazawa Nicole rushed on like a bee that saw a flower.


    Umi: "You two! You should pay more attention to your actions! You will have trouble Kira-san and everyone from A-Rise if you ask them for autographs as soon as you meet them!"


    "If it is only an autograph, it is alright."


    A-Rise''s captain, Tsubasa Kira, put her finger on her chin and said with an idol-like smile.


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Nico was overjoyed.


    "Of course, but there are too many people here. Let''s go to the school to talk first. I booked a box for everyone," Tsubasa said with a smile then nced at someone in this group before guiding everyone to her school.


    Tsubasa was very kind and polite, she didn''t show any arrogance because of her high poprity.


    "Oh¡­ Oh¡­ It''s really an A-Rise! They''re really thoughtful! Let''s go!" Honoka said cheerfully.


    Several other girls also nodded in agreement.


    "¡­¡­"


    However, Haru twitched his lips when he saw one of the girls from A-Rise. He was also speechless when he saw everyone was everyone who became excited after their meeting with A-Rise.


    Haru had told them not to trust a stranger so easily, but this was the result¡­


    "¡­"


    Looking at nine girls who walked together with three members of A-Rise, Haru could only let out a sigh in his heart since they were too easy to deceive, right?


    Haru really worried about their future somehow but at the same time, he really sighed at this unexpected meeting.


    Under the guidance of A-Rise, Haru and his team entered UTX High School.


    As one of the few rare rich youngdy schools in Tokyo, UTX High School is very luxurious. The school''s building is a skyscraper, and the interior decoration is full of modern architecture.


    The basketball court and swimming pool facilities are built inside the building, and only arger field such as a running court is built outside the building.


    This made Haru, who took the elevator to the restaurant on the sixth floor, sigh. He had to admitpared with UTX High School, Otonogizaka was like a school from a historical movie. Though, each of them had its own charms.


    Walking inside the school, Haru felt slightly ufortable since UTX High School turned out to be an all-girls'' school. Even though he had gotten used to visiting Otonogizaka in the past, it was different in this school since he could see a lot of girls staring at him.


    The members of Muse also knew how big this bad guy''s charm was and quickly gathered around him so no one would get close to him, just in case.


    Haru was wearing a disguise, but it was only sses. His sses gave him the rk Kent effect where people who weren''t that close with him wouldn''t recognize him, however, when someone was very close to him nearby, they would notice him easily.


    "You have always been popr, Haru," Tsubasa suddenly said with a smile.


    "Is this the reason why you have invited all of us here?" Haru was wondering whether this girl wanted to embarrass him.


    "Of course not."


    Unlike when Tsubasa met Muse for the first time, her smile was like an idol''s smile, when it came to Haru, her smile was like a flower that was blooming beautifully which caused difort to the members of Muse, wondering whether their producer knew the captain of A-Rise, Tsubasa Kira.


    They wanted to ask them, but they kept inside their mouths first until they reached the private box on the coffee shop within the school. They closed the door and blocked the view from outside which made Haru feel better.


    "Before eating, let''s talk about your reason for inviting us."


    Nico and Hanayo were big fans of A-Rise so they were too nervous to say anything, the rest were either too nervous or it might be they were quite reserved that they stayed onpetitor''s turf, so Haru was the one who asked this question straight forward.


    "Before answering this question¡­" Tsubasa took out a Viking Weekly Manga Magazine along with a notebook and handed it to Haru with a smile on her face. "Haru, can you sign my book?"


    "¡­"


    "Please!" Tsubasa looked at him with a puppy-like gaze and said, "I''m your loyal fan and I like to read all of your works!"


    "Ok¡­"


    Haru took Tsubasa''s manga magazine and notebook, but he felt quite strange since Muse''s greatest rival and his¡­ turned out to be his fan¡­


    After signing both magazine and notebook, Haru returned to the notebook to Tsubasa, and she immediately held it in her arms as if she had obtained a treasure.


    "Cough!"


    Haru coughed and asked, "Now that I have signed your books, can you tell us, why did you invite us?"


    "We''re very curious as to why you have taken an interest in their group," Tsubasa said.


    "Huh?" 9x


    The nine members of Muse thought that it was a very unexpected answer.


    "I mean, unlike before, you have be the richest man in the world and you are also the one who owns the televisionwork that owns the Love Live franchise."


    Tsubasa put her smile away and said in a slightly serious tone, "So after we have found out that you''re their producer by chance, we have been watching all of you and collecting your information."


    Haru didn''t seem surprised when they gathered Muse''s information since he didn''t try to hide anything.


    "Eh?" 9x


    When they heard the number of school idol groups paying attention to their group, the nine girls couldn''t help but show their surprise.


    Eli couldn''t help but say, "But we''re only the 20th most popr school idol group¡­"


    "Don''t belittle yourself!"


    Tsubasa waved her head, leaned forward slightly, and said with a smile on her face, "Kosaka Honoka, your singing and dancing are full of vitality; Ayase Eri, I heard that in the Russia balletpetition, you always take a top position; Nishikino Maki has a goodposer talent; Sonoda Umi''s talent as a lyricist is also good; Hoshizora Rin''s physical ability is among the school idol group in this country; Koizumi Hanayo''s voice can bring a harmony and bring more power in everyone''s singing; Unlike the leader of the group, Kosaka Honoka, Toujou Nozomi is the one who has connected everyone in the group; and finally, there is the indispensable little demon Yazawa Nicole¡­"


    Aftermenting on the nine girls of the Muse one by one, Tsubasa finally fixed her eyes on Haru, her emerald green eyes staring at him without blinking then said, "To be honest, I also understand why you have decided to choose them and I also can feel their potential, Haru."


    "Umm¡­ I know that it is a bit toote, but do you know Haru?" Kotori asked.


    It had always been everyone''s mind since the beginning since they felt that Haru and Tsubasa had known each other and their exchange wasn''t like someone who had just met each other.


    "Well, he''s my ex-boyfriend, right, Haru?" Tsubasa said with a smile full of mischief.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1333 We Wont Lose

    <h4>Chapter 1333 We Won''t Lose</h4>


    "¡­"


    The whole box suddenly became quiet.


    Tsubasa''s straightforward answer caused the nine Muse and even two other members of A-Rise to fall into confusion and they didn''t know what to say in response.


    Erina Todo and Anju Yuki who were members of A-Rise had heard that Haru was their leader''s ex-boyfriend, at first, they were stunned, but they didn''t think too much, however, when they heard it right when Haru was in this ce, it gave off a different meaning and they weren''t sure what to say.


    Maki and Eli quickly clenched their hands, quickly standing in front of Haru, trying to protect their fresh meat from this little fox.


    Nozomi stood behind Haru and chuckled when she saw this development.


    Haru could hear Nozomi''s chuckle which made him speechless but didn''t say anything.


    The rest members of Muse also felt ufortable when they heard Tsubasa was Haru''s ex-girlfriend which made their feelings quiteplex.


    "Hehe, I was joking with all of you."


    Tsubasa suddenly covered her mouth, andughed, like a fox that had sessfully tricked them, squinting her eyes and said, "Hehe, did you feel surprised?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    The nine girls of the Muse became silly all of sudden, especially two hardcore hands, Hanayo Koizumi and Yazawa Nicole, who felt that their idol''s image had copsed in their minds.


    Tsubasa nced over the nine girls with a smile and asked, "But then again, Kasugano was my underssman in the past."


    "Underssman?" 9x


    Everyone was looking at Haru at the same time.


    Haru nodded and said, "She''s my Senpai in middle school."


    "¡­"


    They felt that the rtionship between Haru and Tsubasa was moreplicated than they had thought, but they didn''t ask much and somehow they wanted to return as soon as possible since they felt the more they stayed in this ce the more they felt that he would be stolen by A-Rise and of course, they didn''t want that!


    Tsubasa smiled and said, "Just now, several people showed a nervous expression¡­ Just to give you a reminder that you don''t think that I''m totally joking, a guy like Haru, if you don''t hurry up, maybe, I''ll steal him from all of you."


    "Kira-san, it''s useless, even if you chase him down now because Haru already has a girlfriend."


    Even though Nozomi had her fun before, it didn''t mean that she was going to lie down when Tsubasa kept provoking them.


    "Is that so? You have a new girlfriend now, Haru?" Tsubasa asked while looking at Haru.


    "Well, let''s end this joke, let''s talk about business."


    Haru pped his hands, trying to avert the topic of conversation since he didn''t really want to talk too much about his present rtionship with his ex-girlfriend. He didn''t know the intention of Tsubasa for lying earlier and why she didn''t tell the truth that she was his ex-girlfriend.


    Looking at the people from both sides, Haru let out a sigh secretly.


    Compared with the long-established idol school group, A-Rise, the current Muse was still too young and their aura was suppressed from the beginning by A-Rise.


    For example, the captain of A-Rise, Tsubasa, gave the people a very confident feeling from the beginning to the end, and her every move was straightforward and full of idol temperament.


    Therefore, although her appearance wasn''t as good as that of the members of Muse, her charm was very high and if someone wasn''t careful, they would be seduced by her.


    Haru knew that there was still a long way before Muse could build their own self-confidence like Tsubasa in front of him.


    "Business? It''s over now."


    Tsubasa smiled and said, "I have invited you this time, mainly to see Haru and to see what kind of school idol group that you have supported and built. Both of them are done now, but in the end, we still have something to say to all of you¡­"


    Tsubasa and her two teammates looked at each other and said solemnly.


    "We will not lose to you!" 3x


    "This¡­"


    The nine girls of Muse looked at each other and felt a bit confused.


    Umi looked at A-Rise and said, "You''re the most popr school idol, and we''re the 20th. Even if you want to pick a rival or an opponent, it should be those idol groups who rank close to you, right?"


    "In our eyes, those people aren''t our opponents, and the only ones who can be our opponents are all of you, Muse!"


    Tsubasa stood up and stared at Honoka who was the captain of Muse.


    The momentum between the two of them was like Yugi Moto and Seto Kaiba was about to duel using their Yu Gi Oh cards.


    However, Honoka didn''t have a second personality like Yugi Moto. After a short silence, she stood up and stared at Tsubasa directly then said, "I feel honored to be regarded as an opponent by A-Rise but¡­"


    As if their hearts and minds were connected, the remaining eight girls also stood up one by one and confronted the three of A-Rise.


    "However, we will not lose!" 9x


    Honoka said loudly.


    "¡­Really? Then I''m looking forward to the start of Love Live." Tsubasa smiled then looked at Haru and said, "You''re not going to give them a backdoor right?"


    Haru raised his hands and said, "I won''t do it, you don''t need to worry."


    Tsubasa nodded since she knew Haru''s personality very well." Then today''s meeting is over¡­" After a pause, she looked at Haru again, titled her head, and said with a yful smile, "Then, Haru, would like me to take you to visit our school? Or should I say¡­ a date?"


    As soon as the voice fell, she walked over, making a gesture to hold Haru''s arm, however, with a "swish", Haru felt that his left and arms were being hugged, or rather his entire body was being hugged by everyone on Muse.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "As you can see, I can only refuse your kindness."


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Tsubasa covered her mouth and smiled, with a yful nce, looking over Eli, Maki, Nozomi, and some of the members of Muse, thinking that this guy had never changed somehow, but at the same time, it made her sigh since she sometimes missed those times in the past. She waved her hand and said, "Then, every one of Muse, see youter." She then turned her head slightly and nced at him who gave her a slight nod that somehow brought her a smile.


    Watching the three girls leave, Haru, who had been hugged by everyone, asked, "Do you want to keep hugging me until we go back?"


    Most of Muse members quickly blushed and let go of him as soon as possible and felt their faces were burning from embarrassment.


    "Cough!"


    Haru coughed, and in order to avoid embarrassment, he tried to make a serious expression and said, "You did a good job just now. In the face of A-Rise''s momentum, you resisted them and fought back, proving that you have made great progress, but¡­


    "Ah! Honoka-chan, what did you just say?!" Koizumi, who suddenly recovered, quickly eximed.


    Nico: "Yo - You¡­ How can you provoke A-Rise?!"


    Umi: "You''re too rash by provoking them."


    Honoka cried and said, "Wuwuwu¡­ I didn''t know what to do and I just said what was inside my head at that time."


    Haru: "¡­"


    Haru looked at the distance and thought that there was still a long way to go before they grew up into a great idol which made him smile no matter how long they knew each other, they had never changed and always brought him a great smile.

 Chapter 1334 I am not lying

    <h4>Chapter 1334 I am not lying</h4>


    When Haru and all the girls of Muse had left, Erena and Anju who were two members of A-Rise couldn''t help but turn their heads toward their leader, Tsubasa. Even though Tsubasa had told them that she was joking, they could tell that the rtionship between Tsubasa and Haru was real.


    "Tsubasa, is he really your ex-boyfriend?" Erena asked.


    "Should you say that? We''re an idol, and if all the girls from Muse decide to publish the gossip between you and him then our group will¡­" Anju didn''t know about all the members of Muse that much and she was afraid that they would publish this gossip to media which would lead to troublesome matters.


    Erena and Anju had been a school idol group for quite a long time and they understood that sometimes some group of people would do anything to get what they wanted.


    When they were waiting for Tsubasa''s answer, Tsubasa squatted down on the ground, hugging her own knees, and burying her face while letting out a strange voice.


    "Tsu - Tsubasa?!" 2x


    Enju and Erena were stunned by Tsubasa''s sudden action and hurriedly asked whether Tsubasa was alright, but¡­


    Tsubasa raised her face slightly with a red face. "He - He has be even more handsome¡­"


    "¡­"


    Enju and Erena were speechless, but they had to admit that guy was very handsome. They were also slightly nervous when they met him since they didn''t expect that they would meet the richest man in the world.


    "¡­So he''s really your ex-boyfriend?" Enju didn''t give up on her question.


    Tsubasa nodded and said, "He was my boyfriend during my 3rd year of middle school and he was my underssman at that time."


    "Then why did you lie before?" Erena asked.


    Tsubasa showed a wry smile and said, "He already has a girlfriend." She knew that her status as an idol didn''t really matter since she was sure that with his ability, it would be very easy to hide the rtionship between the two of them, however, it was a different matter when he already had a boyfriend.


    "¡­¡­"


    Enju and Erena looked at each other and couldn''t tell that their leader still had feelings for that guy.


    Then Tsubasa stood up and said, "No matter what, we will be the winner of Love Live!"


    Looking at the determined expression of their leader, Enju and Erena smiled and nodded.


    "Yes!" 2x


    But then¡­


    "So what stage have you reached?" Enju asked.


    "Have you two kissed?" Erena asked.


    "¡­"


    Tsubasa''s ears became red and let out a long sigh, thinking about her happy past. "Noment!"


    Sitting on the bus, Haru rested his chin against his hand while staring at the window.


    ''Now that you mentioned it, I haven''t asked how she knew that I''m Muse''s producer?''


    Haru couldn''t find the answer and thought to ask Tsubasater, but then there was something that he needed to settle first. He turned his head to the side and could see nine girls who had been staring at him for a while.


    "If you have something to ask then ask."


    Haru could see except for Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, the rest members of Muse wanted to ask him a lot of questions.


    "Haru, is Kira-san really your upperssman?" Nico asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "We''re in the same middle school as before."


    "Th - then is¡­ is she your ex-girlfriend?" Hanayo asked nervously.


    Nico and Hanayo were hardcore fans of A-Rise and they couldn''t believe that their producer was the underssman of their idol in the past.


    "She said that she was joking, right?"


    Haru wasn''t sure what Tsubasa was lying about their rtionship, but since she had told them that she was joking, he was wondering why they asked him this question again.


    "Haru, tell me the truth." Maki stared at Haru while tucking the sleeve of his shirt.


    Haru looked at everyone who was also staring at him. "Don''t tell anyone, alright? They might be your rivals, but I don''t want you to win by underhanded technique."


    Everyone nodded without hesitation, however, some of them felt quite ufortable.


    "Yes, she''s my ex-girlfriend," Haru answered.


    "¡­¡­"


    They had a feeling that it was the truth, but when they heard it from Haru''s mouth, they really felt ufortable at that moment.


    "You¡­ You¡­" Nico looked at Haru in disbelief and asked, "Why did you break up? She''s Tsubasa Kira! The most popr school idol group in ---" Before she continued her mouth was being covered by Haru.


    The corner of Haru''s eyes twitched and said, "Didn''t tell you to tell anyone?"


    Nico then turned around the bus, but she sighed in relief when the bus was quite empty and the only passengers inside the bus were only him and the Muse''s members.


    "The reason for us to break up isn''t important, right? More importantly, you need to think about your exam and your concert!"


    Haru quickly changed the topic of conversation.


    "Wait! Let me ask another question!" Umi raised her hand.


    "What is it?" Haru looked at Umi and wondered what this girl wanted to say.


    "What are you going to do with us?" Umi asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean¡­ Tsubasa Kira is your ex-girlfriend, right? So are you going to stop as our producer and then help them after this?" Umi asked with a worried expression.


    Everyone also had the same expression as Umi since they were worried for him to leave them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, Tsubasa might be his ex-girlfriend, however, he had three girlfriends in Muse. "What a stupid question."


    Haru smiled and said, "Remember what I have to all of you in the past? I might be your producer, but I am also your fan and I hope to be able to make all the people in this country be your fans too. Of course, I won''t do anything to betray you and support your rival."


    When they heard Haru''s answer, everyone sighed in relief and they also felt happy. Their faces were full of smiles and they also had let out all the worries in their hearts.


    "And you''re too stupid. I am a bit worried that if I leave you, you might be deceived by someone in the future."


    "What did you say?!" 3x


    The three idiots of Muse: Honoka, Nico, and Rin quickly became furious and they pulled his cheeks at the same time, showing how annoyed they were.


    However, their rtionship returned to how it was or rather they became even closer, but whether it was good or not, they weren''t sure since they were sure that they were attracted to this bad boy.


    Kotori smiled and also felt happy, but then she remembered Nozomi''s words at that time.


    "Kira-san, it''s useless, even if you chase him down now because Haru already has a girlfriend."


    Kotori clearly remembered Nozomi''s words and she turned her gaze toward Nozomi who was also smiling. She wanted to ask this question, but somehow it was hard to ask.


    ''Ugh¡­ what should I do?''

 Chapter 1335 Bad Story

    <h4>Chapter 1335 Bad Story</h4>


    Love and gratitude.


    Haru had to admit that hising to the world of Hunter x Hunter was a great help for him. As a harem protagonist, besides his libido and sex drive, he needed to love and be grateful for various things, especially his girls.


    After he returned home, he did routine practice that he did on Hunter x Hunter. He did it at a location where his girlfriends could see him since they asked him to do so. He didn''t mind or rather, he could feel that his concentration and power became even stronger when they watched him.


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi knew that their boyfriend had learned a new martial art which somehow made their heart serene for some reason.


    With the background of the "swoosh" sound that came with each of his punches, Utaha wrote a script for "School Days", Sora was doing programming for "School Days", and Megumi was cooking dinner.


    However, Eriri who was about to draw an illustration of "School Days" was stunned when she saw each of Haru''s punches was able to create air pressure. She opened her mouth wide and wondered whether this world had turned into Shounen Manga world.


    If Haru knew what Eriri was thinking then he would say that she was wrong since this world was a harem story world.


    Eriri looked at everyone and asked, "Don''t you feel strange that he''s so powerful?" She could tell from the gym on this house that Haru''s power was so strong which somehow stunned her.


    "No." 3x


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi answered calmly since they knew very well how strong their boyfriend was, especially on the bed.


    Then at this moment, Utaha stopped, typing on herptop, and asked, "Sawamura Eriri-san."


    "Huh?!" Eriri was stunned and said, "Why did you suddenly call out my full name?"


    Utaha stared at Eriri, well, exactly at Eriri''s chest before snorting.


    Eriri clenched the digital pen on her hand tightly. If she had Haru''s strength then without doubt the digital pen in her hand would have broken into dust.


    "What do you want to say, cow?" Eriri wasn''t going to be polite when Utaha directly insulted her t chest.


    "I want to ask you the same thing, I know that we''re in the same group and we''re also going to make the same game, however, can you draw it in your house?" Utaha asked. She sighed when she thought that Eriri had almoste to Haru''s house every day which somehow disturbed her sexy time with him.


    With Eriri beside them, Utaha didn''t want to show her spoiled side since in front of Eriri, she didn''t want to show her weakness.


    Eriri snorted and said, "This isn''t your house! You don''t have the right to forbid me toe here!"


    "So you have acknowledged that you want to be Haru''s harem?" Utaha asked.


    "How can it lead into that?!" Eriri''s pretty face turned red since Utaha''s words were too nonsense!


    Utaha snorted and said, "You can''t lie to me! I know with that kind of expression, you''ll fall for him sooner orter!"


    "I - I don''t like him! I - I have someone that I like¡­" When Eriri said that she had something that she liked, very quickly Sora, Megumi, and Utaha got closer to Eriri and their expression somehow quite excited.


    "Really? Do you have someone you like, Eriri?" Sora asked.


    "Is this someone we know?" Megumi asked.


    "Is it from our school?" Utaha asked.


    When Eriri was surrounded by three girls, she became ufortable and she quickly stood up, like a king kong that tried to escape from the attack of aircraft on skyscrapers. "Haru! Stop your girlfriends!"


    Haru, who had been practicing, stopped, taking the towel on the side, wiping his forehead and neck. He looked at Eriri curiously and asked, "Do you have someone that you like, Eriri?" He was also quite surprised by this revtion and he was also quite curious.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri was speechless when Haru was also curious, and her face turned red when three girls kept asking him, however, her mouth was as tight as a safe deposit on Federal Reserve System.


    "Alright, alright, you shouldn''t tease her that much." Haru decided to stop his girlfriends.


    "But Haru, as a master of love, do you think that this girl is lying or not?" Utaha asked. She still couldn''t believe that this hentai illustrator girl had someone that she loved since she had never seen Eriri be close with anyone in the school.


    "¡­Master of love¡­" Haru was speechless by this nickname, but he quickly coughed and asked, "Have you seen Eriri getting close with someone from the school?"


    They quickly shook their heads.


    "Then there are two possibilities," Haru said.


    "Two possibilities?" 3x


    Haru nodded and said, "One that, she''s too shy that she can only see him from a distance."


    They looked at each other and nodded since they thought that Eriri was like that.


    However, Eriri who was the victim at that moment really wanted to flip the table in the living room since they were talking about her right in front of her face, but strangely enough, it didn''t annoy her, or rather she looked at him curiously.


    "The second possibility is that her loved one is her childhood friend." Haru smiled, looking at Eriri, and said, "You know that it isn''t umon when a childhood friend has a promise to marry to each other when they were children, maybe Eriri is simr to that."


    Eriri blushed since even though some of Haru''s hypothesis was wrong, she really fell for her childhood friend after all.


    When they looked at Eriri''s expression, they knew very well that Haru was right.


    Sora and Megumi quickly asked Eriri whether it was true or not and who this guy was.


    However, Utaha only shook her head and let out a long sigh.


    "What''s wrong, Utaha?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Utaha looked at the face of her boyfriend and let out a long sigh once again. "I feel sympathy for her childhood friend."


    Haru was a bit surprised by Utaha''s reaction and asked, "Why? Don''t you feel that he''s lucky to have a cute girl like Eriri to fall for him?"


    Utaha shook her head and said, "Haru, you''re a writer, don''t you feel Eriri''s story is simr to the NTR story on hentai manga?"


    "¡­"


    Haru frowned at the mouth of this girl.


    "Oh what a poor boy¡­" Utaha sighed and continued with her story. "At this moment, they might have parted but they have promised each other that they will marry when they have reached their dream. The boy works hard to achieve his dream on his own, however, the girl meets a bad guy during her work who is very skillful at deceiving a woman.


    "At that time, the girl was in trouble, but she didn''t want to trouble the boy, however, this bad guy helped her without hesitation which caused the girl to feel something towards this bad boy. Then when the girl decided to invite the bad guy, the bad guy put a sleeping pill to her drink and brought her to the hotel then messed her up.


    "When the girl realized that her body had been messed up, she knew that she couldn''t turn back and she could only follow the will of the bad guy. Then slowly, the girl realized how good the bad guy was and her body couldn''t live without him anymore.


    "Then in few years, both of them had achieved their dreams and the boy came to the girl asking her to marry her, however, the girl could only say ''I am sorry. I love you, but my body can''t live without him anymore'' to the boy."


    Utaha sighed and continued with her story. "Then the girl held the hand of the bad guy with a smile, showing how happy she was while the boy crumbled and felt his world end." When the story ended, she sighed in relief then looked at her boyfriend. "What do you think?"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit dizzy, but then he grabbed Utaha''s waist and walked toward the bathroom. He really needed to teach her little mouth that she shouldn''t say such nonsense.


    Utaha blushed and knew what this guy was thinking. She also couldn''t wait to see what this guy was about to do to her, however, she felt that her story might really turn into reality sooner or rather and that bad guy was the one who was holding her waist at that moment.


    "¡­"


    Eriri, Sora, and Megumi who heard Utaha''s story couldn''t say anything and were stunned in a ce.


    "Megumi, what about dinner?" Sora asked to change the topic of the conversation.


    "Oh, right." Megumi nodded since she also wanted to fix this awkward situation.


    "¡­"


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!!"


    Eriri screamed with all of her might at this moment with her reddened face.

 Chapter 1336 Why Sending You Back Is So Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 1336 Why Sending You Back Is So Difficult</h4>


    Even if Eriri often stayed at Haru''s house, it didn''t mean she was going to sleep at his house every day. She had to admit thatpared to her mansion, his ce was morefortable since it felt the distance between people was very close.


    Eriri''s mansion was very huge and the distance between the rooms was quite long which made her feel the warmth of her house had gone. However, she had gotten used to it and she was also grateful for her parents who had worked so hard for her.


    Usually, Eriri would return by herself by riding a bicycle since the distance between Haru''s house and her house wasn''t that far, however, it was quitete so Haru decided to send her back to her home.


    "Don''t do anything perverted along the way," Utaha said.


    "¡­"


    Eriri and Haru were too speechless to say anything.


    "Be careful with this beast, if you are attacked then you should call us anytime," Sora said with a worried expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "If you''re worried, why don''t you go with me too?"


    "Well, we''re going to Eriri''s in a few days, after all, so we don''t want any spoilers," Sora said.


    ''What kind of spoiler?'' 2x


    Haru and Eriri looked at Sora with confused expressions.


    However, Eriri also knew that almost all Haru''s harem members would go to the party of her mansion. Of course, she would wee them and felt that the next party wouldn''t be boring with the appearance of Haru, Erina, Megumi, Sora, and Kirari.


    ''Well, this girl too¡­''


    Eriri and Utaha stared at each other before looking away with a snort.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Can you make up with each other?" Megumi asked.


    "Impossible!" 2x


    Haru was speechless at how harmonic Eriri and Utaha were, he was wondering whether the rtionship between the two of them was bad or good.


    "I will send her back first."


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded and sent him off before returning to his ce since they wanted to give him a surprise with a new maid uniform that they had gotten before.


    In the usual development, when both male and female were inside the car, there would be an awkward atmosphere or strange silence between the two, however, it didn''t happen to Haru and Eriri.


    Both of them were talking about School Days and Haru''s manga magazine.


    Eriri might be a doujin hentai mangaka, however, she wanted to be a mangaka.


    "Then why don''t you be one?" Haru asked.


    "It''s easier than being done!" Eriri sighed and said, "My drawing ability might be good, but my storytelling is very bad." It was also the reason why she hadn''t be a mangaka and only drew a doujin hentai manga.


    "Then why don''t you team up with someone?" Haru asked.


    "Team up?" Eriri looked at Haru curiously.


    "Try to get someone with good storytelling and then you''re in charge of drawing the manga," Haru said.


    Eriri shook her head and said, "No! I still want to create my own story! I won''t give up!" She looked at him and asked, "If I''m not wrong, you''re not good at drawing, right?" She had heard from Megumi and Sora that Haru wasn''t good at drawing and all the manga in Viking Manga Magazine was being drawn by other people and the story was written by him.


    "It isn''t that I''m not good at drawing, but I don''t have time to draw," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Eriri thought that Haru was right since she thought that this guy might not have that much time, especially¡­


    Eriri snorted and said, "That''s why you shouldn''t open a harem! If you don''t have it then you might be able to draw your own manga now."


    Haru slowed down his car and said, "It''s impossible."


    "Huh? Why?" Eriri asked.


    "I want to make all of my girls happy. If I only choose one of them then I will make the other sad. If the price for me to be able to draw my own manga is to break up with my girlfriends then it is better for me to not draw," Haru said. He also didn''tck money and why should he draw his own manga?


    "¡­"


    Eriri felt that there might be something wrong with Haru''s words, but when those words were being said with such vigor, she couldn''t find a fault and even felt moved by him.


    "Do you really love everyone?" When Eriri asked this question, there was a mix of jealousy in her words.


    "Yeah, I am a bastard, right?" Haru then looked at Eriri and said, "So don''t fall for me in the future, alright?"


    Eriri blushed, then snorted. "Who is going to fall for a scumbag like you!"


    "That''s good." Haru only chuckled and smiled when he heard her words.


    Then both of them started to talk about a lot of things from a funny thing and a lot of matters, but overall, it was very fun.


    When they arrived at Eriri''s house, she felt that the time felt very short and couldn''t help but want to talk with him more.


    "Well, I have sent it back to you. Do you need me to meet your parents or something?" Haru asked.


    When Eriri thought about her mother, she felt that she would be teased to death by her when her mother saw here out with a boy. She quickly shook her head and said, "No, you don''t need to."


    "Is that so?" Haru smiled and said, "Now that you mention it, I haven''t said thank you for being their friend, right?"


    Eriri blushed and quickly waved her hand. "Stop it! You don''t need to be that formal with me! I like them and it is fun being with them!"


    "If they hear what you have said at this moment, then I am sure that they''ll be happy," Haru said with a smile.


    "You can''t tell them!" Eriri felt that her face was burning when she thought that Eriri, Utaha, and Megumi would hear the embarrassing sentence which came out of her mouth before.


    "Don''t worry, I have recorded it. I can let them hear it anytime," Haru said while showing the voice recorder in his hand.


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    Haru really had fun teasing this girl, but he quickly said that it was a joke since if he didn''t do so, he was sure that this girl might scratch him like an angry cat.


    "I will go back now! You don''t really record what I have said before, right?" Eriri asked once again since she knew how high-tech Haru''s house was and she didn''t feel even surprised if there was a secret recording device which was being ced on his car to take care of spies or viins like in manga orics.


    "I am not. Just go back," Haru said, but then he saw her annoyed for some reason.


    "Just say that you want to go home quickly!"


    Eriri knew that this guy was nning something bad with three of his girlfriends at home and quickly closed his car before returning to her house, but when she was about to go back to her house


    "Well, see you tomorrow, Eriri," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Um¡­"


    It was simple words, but Eriri nodded and her mood felt quite better after she heard those words from him. She waved her hand and saw him return to his house. She didn''t immediately enter the gate of her house and waited until she couldn''t see his car again, but when she was about to enter, she saw someone who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "My daughter is having a secret rendezvous meeting!"


    "UWAAAAAAAA!!!!"

 Chapter 1337 We Cant Learn 1

    <h4>Chapter 1337 We Can''t Learn 1</h4>


    Eriri was in shock and felt that her heart stopped at that moment.


    "Wh - What are you doing here?!"


    Eriri looked at her mother who suddenly appeared in front of her. If she was 70 years older, then she would die from a heart attack when her mother suddenly appeared in front of her.


    However, Eriri''s mother ignored Eriri''s question and directly asked, "Is that your boyfriend?"


    Sayuri Sawamura, that was the name of Eriri''s mother, was a very beautiful woman with long, flowing dark purple hair that was tied into two twin tailsced with two ribbons on each side (just like Eriri Spencer Sawamura) and brown eyes.


    If both Sayuri and Eriri stood next to each other, no one would be weird if someone thought of them as twins.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri was stunned by the question and her face turned red before she quickly denied it without hesitation. "No!"


    "Really?"


    Sayuri seemed to not believe her daughter''s words since she knew the character of her daughter was quite a tsundere, however, at the same time, she knew that her daughter loved her childhood friend which shocked her when she saw her with another young man. She suddenly thought that this development was simr to the NTR hentai manga that she had bought before.


    "Why are you here? You''re already old! You should sleep early!"


    Eriri didn''t act politely in front of her mother since her mother was the one who brought her to the world of hentai. Her mother was also the one who supported her to be doujin hentai mangaka, however, she was grateful for that, but she was too embarrassed to say it.


    "How cruel!"


    Sayuri sobbed and said, "Don''t you remember when we went out together, the store staff thought of us as sisters? I am not old! I am your sister!"


    "¡­"


    Eriri had a ck line on her forehead, thinking that this old woman was too much, however, she couldn''t deny that her mother was looking quite young for her age.


    "So who is he?" Sayuri didn''t give up and asked once again. She couldn''t see Haru''s appearance that well before since she only came out when she knew that her daughter was being delivered back by a young man. She suddenly wondered whether her daughter was lying to her about making a game together, but in truth, this girl was having a rendezvous and raunchy night with that young man.


    Sayuri closed her mouth and her eyes were a bit red.


    "Eriri, mother has never taught you to be this naughty!" She looked around and whispered, D - Did you use a condom?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri frowned, but when she heard thatst question, she couldn''t handle it anymore. Her pretty white face turned red instantly. Even though she was a doujinshi hentai mangaka, her experience in that area was zero after all. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?!"


    "I won''t tell your father, but tell me the truth whether you go out with another boy when you clearly tell me that you''re going to create a game," Sayuri said with a serious expression.


    "I didn''t lie! I really went out to make a game! That guy isn''t my boyfriend either!"


    "Then who is he?"


    "He is¡­"


    Eriri wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since she felt that Haru''s identity might surprise her mother.


    When Sayuri saw a long pause on her daughter, she nodded and said, "So he''s really your boyfriend?"


    "Of course not! That guy already has a girlfriend!" Eriri said without hesitation.


    "Does he already have a girlfriend? Then why has she sent you back?" Sayuri frowned since she didn''t think that her daughter would be the one seduced by that young man on the other hands, that young man might be the one who seduced her daughter. The more she thought, the more it was simr to the NTR plot on the manga that she read before.


    Eriri sighed and said, "I have said before that I have made a game, right?"


    Sayuri nodded and asked, "So this game is rted to that young man?"


    "He''s the one who made the game n and he''s also the boyfriend of the one who has invited me." Eriri was a bit tired, but she continued to exin since she didn''t want her mother to misunderstand her rtionship with Haru. "It is alreadyte so he has decided to send me back."


    "Hmm¡­" Sayuri nodded and asked, "So he isn''t your boyfriend?"


    "Of course not!" Eriri snorted and said, "If you''re curious about him, he''ll go to the party at our house in a few days."


    "Huh?" Sayuri was surprised and asked, "Who is he?"


    "Well, you''ll see him at the party. I''m tired now. I want to sleep," Eriri said and left her mother.


    "Wait, Eriri! You still have your hymen, right?" Sayuri quickly chased after her daughter.


    "What kind of question did you ask your daughter?!"


    Eriri loved her mother, but sometimes, her mother was too much for her. She was in a rage and there was a third world war happening within her house at that moment.


    The exam got closer and all the members of Muse worked hard to study together.


    Haru also helped them by teaching them tips for them to be able to seed on the exam easily.


    "You don''t need to learn everything. Just learn this, this, and this."


    Haru took a pen and marked the only part that woulde out on the exam in Honoka''s textbook.


    "Uwooo!!!"


    Honoka was excited since she didn''t need to learn everything from her textbook.


    "But Haru¡­ this is a bit cheating!" Umi didn''t feelfortable when she saw how Honoka only learned some parts and not all within the textbook.


    "What we need to do is to pass the exam well, or else, when the result is bad, this girl is toote to cry," Haru said.


    "That''s right, Umi-chan!" Honoka nodded excitedly.


    Being stared at by Honoka and Haru, Umi could only sigh, but then she pushed him away. "Alright, alright, but don''t get too close to me!"


    "Why?" Haru felt slightly hurt.


    "Be - Because we''re a man and a woman! We''re not married so we can''t get too close to each other!" Umi said with a blush on her face.


    "¡­"


    When everyone heard the words which came out from Umi''s words, they weren''t sure what to say since they also knew that this girl hugged him during their meeting with A-Rise.


    Haru wanted to tease Umi, but then his hand was being pulled by Nozomi.


    "Alright, alright, you''re smart, right? Then teach this stupid girl with me," Nozomi said while looking at Nico.


    "I''m not stupid!" Nico screamed.


    "Then solve this problem," Nozomi said and pointed at one problem in the book.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico stared at the book for a while before she made her signature gesture while speaking.


    "Nico Nico Nii!"


    "¡­"


    "What do you think?" Nozomi nced at Haru.


    "I am surprised this girl can be a 3rd year," Haru said.


    Nico didn''t seem angry by Haru''s words or rather she tried to act as cute as possible while puffing her cheek. "This question is difficult. Nico can''t understand this problem¡­"


    "¡­¡­" 2x


    Haru and Nozomi looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Nico-chan, then I''ll teach you slowly with my own method¡­" Nozomi said while making a weird gesture with her hands.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Haru looked at everyone and wondered whether they could really study together while they were here.

 Chapter 1338 We Cant Learn 2

    <h4>Chapter 1338 We Can''t Learn 2</h4>


    Rather than studying in their own houses or family restaurants nearby, they went to Haru''s shrine to study together, however, Haru really wondered whether it was a good decision since he could tell that some of them didn''t learn seriously, of course, it only applied to three idiots on Muse.


    However, at the same time, Haru was worried about his girlfriend, Maki since he knew that this girl often forced herself and neglected her study because she wanted to help Rin with her study.


    Rin was being taught by both Hanayo and Maki together, and from his position, he could even see smokeing out from Rin''s head since she was overloaded.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should do a private lesson with Makiter.


    ''There''s still days before their exam after all.''


    Haru knew that Maki''s parents were very strict, especially regarding her studies since she needed to be a doctor after all and if her study was affected by this idol activity then, without doubt, her parents, especially her father, might forbid her to be an idol in the future and his rtionship might be also affected.


    Haru wouldn''t be surprised if her father or mother suddenly told him that both of them shouldn''t start a rtionship until they graduate from high school and he couldn''t let that happen no matter what.


    "Haru, is it alright for you to not study?" Eli asked. She also brought her book, studying at the shrine.


    "It''s alright. Even if my result is bad, you don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why? How can you have such an enviou-- I mean how can you be so irresponsible, Haru!" Honoka quickly said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was lost for words for Honoka.


    "Honoka is one thing, but can you maintain your exam''s score while you help us and do your business?" Eli asked worriedly.


    Everyone also looked at him with worried expressions since they didn''t want him to have a bad result on his exam.


    "In truth, my exam has already ended and this is my result." Haru took out the report of his exam so they wouldn''t feel worried about him.


    Then without hesitation, they looked at Haru''s exam score which caused them to be dumbfounded since he got a perfect score and ranked 1 in his entire grade.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You can''t treat him like a normal guy, he has left the realm of mortals," Nozomi said simply.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "But is it alright for you to be here? Aren''t your parents going to be worried?"


    "It''s alright, we''ll go back after this," Umi said.


    Kotori nodded and said, "Our home is also very close after all."


    Haru''s shrine was very close to their home and they didn''t need to worry too much if they returned quitete, though, if it was reallyte then he would send them back to their home.


    Then they continued their studies before dinner time, however, during their study session, it started to rain which made it quite hard for them to go home.


    "This¡­?"


    No one was sure what to do since they didn''t bring an umbre.


    "Well, the rain is going to stop soon," Nico said.


    However, when they watched the television, they saw that there was a typhoon which happened in the nearby area which caused the rain to be harder.


    "This¡­?!"


    Everyone knew that they couldn''t go back and they weren''t sure what to do for a while.


    Haru wanted to tell them not to worry since he could send them back, however, his mouth was covered by Nozomi''s hand before she quickly said, "Say, why don''t we stay here together?"


    "Huh?" 8x


    Eight girls suddenly became surprised when they heard Nozomi''s words.


    "Is that alright?" Honoka blinked her eyes and asked since she didn''t think too much. She also felt quite happy when she thought that she could stay with everyone.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Nozomi asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru was looking at Nozomi with a speechless expression, but he quickly said, "If you want then you can stay here, however, I don''t have female clothes here."


    "If I am not wrong, your clothes should be in your room, right?" Nozomi suddenly asked.


    "There''s¡­ but what do you want to do with it?" Haru asked.


    "Then isn''t it good for us to wear your clothes?" Nozomi said.


    "Huh?" 8x


    The eight girls of Muse beside Nozomi were stunned when they heard Nozomi''s words.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could see the excitement in Nozomi''s expression, which made him speechless. "I don''t mind, but it isn''t going to fit since my clothes are very big."


    "It''s alright." Nozomi nodded then looked at everyone and asked, "What do you think?"


    Unlike Nozomi who had been eaten by Haru and also often wore his shirt several times when he visited her house, Maki and Eli blushed since it meant they would wear his clothes for the first time.


    However, Maki and Eli were better since both of them were his girlfriends, but the rest of the girls blushed since it meant they would wear boy clothes!


    "Th - That''s so shameless!" Umi was the first one who couldn''t bear it since she felt that it was too indecent to wear the opposite gender clothes.


    "But Umi-chan, if you wear your uniform, it is going to be wrinkled, or do you want to sleep naked?" Nozomi said with a smile.


    "Nozomi! How can you say such a shameless thing!" Umi was very shy after all and unlike everyone who could wear a short skirt without trouble, she was very embarrassed to show her thigh during her first concert and even now.


    Well, do you want to sleep naked?" Nozomi asked.


    Umi blushed, but quickly shook her head, and frankly, she also felt a bit curious to wear a boy''s clothes since it would be her first time.


    "So everyone has decided to sleep here?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, is that alright, Haru?" Honoka asked.


    "Why not? This shrine is quite big after all," Haru said.


    "Yay! Sleeping together! It is going to be fun!" Rin was very happy.


    "Rin¡­ Rin-chan¡­" Hanayo was slightly nervous, but she also felt happy.


    "Then I''ll call my parents first," Maki said and started to call her parents.


    Everyone also did the same and quickly got the permission of their parents to sleep together on the shrine since the typhoon was very hard and from the news, it wouldn''t stop until tomorrow.


    "If you have made such a decision, then I''ll go back now."


    Haru felt that it was quite weird for him to stay together with all of them. If it was only Nozomi, Eli, and Maki then he didn''t mind staying together at the shrine, but it was different if there were all nine girls in this ce.


    However, when he was about to go back, his hand was being pulled.


    Eli frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Maki nodded and said, "The typhoon outside is very hard!"


    "But I am a guy!" Haru quickly said, reminding everyone that he was a man.


    "What is the problem, nyaa?" Rin asked with a confused expression.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "You''re all very attractive girls, don''t you feel worried that I might attack you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The nine girls quickly blushed when they heard his words, especially when they heard that they were attractive girls from his mouth.


    "Haru, you pervert!" Umi quickly covered her chest.


    "Help! Help! Help!" Hanayo shouted for help.


    "Kayo-chin, I''ll protect you, nyaa!" Rin quickly hugged Hanayo.


    "You¡­ You beast!" Nico pointed her finger at Haru.


    Kotori felt that her face was burning.


    Nozomi smiled happily when she saw everyone''s reaction, but Eli and Maki quickly blushed since they knew that they might be eaten.


    "Haru, are you going to attack us?" Honoka asked with an innocent expression.


    "¡­No, I am not, but you should be careful, alright? Remember that you''re all girls!" Haru reminded them once again.


    "Then we don''t need to worry." Honoka smiled and said, "We believe in you."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at everyone''s gaze and felt speechless, but at the same time, his heart was very hurt when they saw their innocent expression since he felt that his heart was a bit taintedpared to them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect everyone." Nozomi had a resolute gaze that she would sacrifice herself for this big devil.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Nozomi and felt that he should pull her to his room tonight.


    When Honoka had made her deration, everyone also had let go of their worries and decided to take a bath together.


    Haru could only sigh and sit down in the living room, but then Nozomi moved closer and whispered with a bright smile on her soft cheeks, "Don''t you feel happy?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to answer this question.

 Chapter 1339 Most Attractive

    <h4>Chapter 1339 Most Attractive</h4>


    Every girl on Muse decided to take a bath together, and they had to admit that this shrine was very huge, especially on the bathroom side.


    "Wow, this bathroom is very big, nyaa!" Rin looked around in amazement.


    Kotori nodded and said, "It''s like we''re in a public bath."


    Maki looked at Eli and Nozomi and asked, "Did you often take a bath here?"


    Eli and Nozomi nodded at the same time.


    "The bath is veryfortable."


    "There''s even a jacuzzi there."


    "Jacuzzi!" 3x


    Nico, Rin, and Honoka became excited and ran directly toward the pool!


    "Nico, Rin, Honoka, you shouldn''t act so shameless!"


    Umi covered her body with a towel, feeling embarrassed, when everyone was so ashamed, showing their naked bodies without trouble to everyone.


    "Umi-chan, you should calm down, this is a rare chance when everyone is staying together after all," Kotori said while putting her hands on Umi''s shoulders.


    "Kotori¡­" Umi looked at Kotori with a helpless expression.


    "Umi-chan! Let''s go to the pool together!" Honoka returned and took Umi''s hand before pulling her to the pool.


    "Wait! Wait! Let me wash my body first!"


    "What a child¡­"


    Maki shook her head while washing her hair, but she nced toward both Eli and Nozomi. She knew that both of them were also his girlfriends, but then¡­


    Maki nced at their chests then looked at her own chest.


    "¡­"


    Maki suddenly became depressed.


    "Maki-chan, Eli."


    Suddenly Maki and Eli were called by Nozomi who looked at them with a mysterious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Eli asked.


    "Come closer," Nozomi said.


    Eli and Maki looked at each other before moving closer to Nozomi, wondering what this girl wanted to say.


    "Tonight, do you want to enter his bed?" Nozomi whispered to both of them.


    "!!!!"


    "Nozomi!!" 2x


    Eli and Maki turned red instantly and at the same time, themotion between them had caused the attention of everyone.


    "Eli-chan, Nozomi-chan, Maki-chan, what''s wrong?" Kotori asked.


    "No - Nothing!" 2x


    Eli and Maki quickly said at the same time then they quickly turned to Nozomi who had caused this problem.


    "What are you saying?!"


    "Yes, what are you saying!"


    Nozomi kept her smile and said, "But don''t you feel curious about it?"


    "¡­"


    Eli and Maki blushed, but then Eli decided to ask, "Have you¡­ Have you done that?"


    Even though Maki didn''t say anything, she was also curious.


    Nozomi didn''t have anything to hide and nodded. "Yes."


    "¡­"


    Eli and Maki felt their faces were burning, well, it might be because the temperature of the bathroom was quite warm which caused them to blush, or it might be because of a different reason?


    "That''s why you should ask himter."


    Eli and Maki felt that the temperature of this bathroom suddenly increased, they were wondering whether it was their imagination.


    Then they didn''t continue to talk since they might cause the attention of everyone.


    After washing their bodies, they quickly entered the bath and they had to admit that this bathroom felt very good. It might not be their first time to enter the bathroom within Haru''s shrine, however, in the past, they used the shower area, but this time, they could enjoy their time while ying and talking together in this warm water pool.


    In the living room, Haru was quite free and he decided to prepare dinner for everyone.


    The dinner was pretty simple and it was a hot pot.


    The hot pot was good since it contained a lot of nutrition based on the ingredients which were put on the pot, and the calories also weren''t that much since most of the ingredients were boiled.


    Haru had called home saying that he wouldn''t go back tonight because of the typhoon, and when he was preparing the dinner, the door of the living room was opened and a group of girls entered at the same time.


    In an instant, a fresh and sweet aroma came from their bodies which somehow tickled his nose.


    Haru then quickly looked at the nine girls and could see that his t-shirt was too big for all of them. He wasn''t sure whether they wore pants under, but with his t-shirt alone, it could cover their thighs.


    Haru might not be able to see their thighs, but somehow they had a different kind of charm.


    When everyone saw that Haru couldn''t utter a word and stared at them without looking away, they felt very embarrassed at this moment.


    Eli coughed and said, "Haru."


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry, sorry, you''re all too charming so it stunned me there for a second," Haru said smoothly and quickly changed the topic. "I have prepared a hot pot, so we can start to eat right away."


    The girls blushed, but they nodded and quickly looked at the various ingredients which were prepared on the table for the hot pot. They quickly became excited and wanted to try a lot of things.


    "Right, I have one question before we eat," Haru said.


    "What is it?" Nico asked.


    Haru had a serious expression on his face and asked, "Did you wear pants under my t-shirt?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "HARU!!!!" 9X


    Nine girls blushed and quickly bombarded him for his shameless question, however, the dinner was quite festive and after the dinner, they continued to study even if Honoka, Nico, and Rin were crying.


    Haru didn''t join them and went to his room since he had a business that he needed to solve. His acquisition of "Nentendo" was almostpleted and he woulde to Nentendo to set up his n for "Nentendo" for the past few years.


    "Nentendo" might be famous in this country, but its pration in other countries wasn''t that wellpared to "ystation" or "Xbox".


    Haru knew that when he bought "Nentendo", it had prepared to release its new console next year, however, he knew that there was a lot of problem with this new console. He didn''t mean it in terms of the device since it was quite well received, but he meant it in terms of the release date.


    In 2011, there would be a lot of things that happened in this country and the release date of the new console of "Nentendo" was just one month away from that big incident.


    When Haru had decided to acquire "Nentendo", he would change the release date of the new console. The best time was during winter or Christmas and before the release, there was still a lot of time for him to create a lot of games to poprize the new console better.


    In this world, there were a lot of simr things in his previous world, but there were also a lot of changes such as movies, books, manga, music, etc.


    Haru smiled when he thought that his entertainment kingdom would start to sprint right away after he had acquired "Nentendo". He then continued to work and set up a n, ignoring the girls who were peeking at him.


    The members of Muse were a bit curious about what Haru was doing and they decided to peek at him, however, they didn''t expect that they would see him working. As the saying goes, a man was the most charming when they were serious with their work and it was their first time to see him, working seriously which somehow made them charm for a while.


    When Eli was about to stop them from peeking at him, they heard his voice.


    "Do you have enough to peek at me?"


    Then the nine girls were surprised and fell together.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    "Nozomi! Your breasts! Your breasts!"


    "Honoka, your butt is on my face! Hurry up and move away!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, then stood up to help them, standing up. "What''s wrong?"


    Everyone was looking at each other and nodded.


    "Haru, do you want to sleep together?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1340 Sleep Together 1

    <h4>Chapter 1340 Sleep Together 1</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stunned for a bit and said, "Don''t you remember what I have said before? I am a guy! You''re all girls!" Even if he wanted to sleep with them, there was still a limit since he was their producer.


    It might be different for Maki, Nozomi, and Eli, but there was no way that he would take advantage of Kotori, Umi, Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico at this moment.


    However suddenly¡­


    *BOOOOOMM!!!*


    A loud sound of thunder struck down nearby!


    "Kyaaa!!!" 9x


    Nine girls became scared and quickly huddled together.


    Haru, who was also being hugged, was instantly hit by a sweet fragrance on his nostrils. He almost lost his mind for a bit before he quickly calmed himself. "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry. The thunder is quite far. Anyway, there are nine of you here, what are you afraid of?"


    "¡­"


    Nine girls looked at each other then looked at him again.


    "Haru, you''re not afraid, right?" Nozomi suddenly said.


    ''I''m afraid I''ll attack you tonight.'' Haru wanted to say that, but he shut his mouth before saying, "I have always slept naked, do you want to see me naked?"


    In an instant, nine girls blushed and shouted at the same time. "PERVERT!!!!"


    "Men are perverts. You should be careful, alright? And you shouldn''t say that you want to sleep with me." Haru felt that he really needed to teach them that man was all a beast and once there was given a chance, without doubt, they would attack them without hesitation.


    Haru looked at the nine girls and sighed since the nine of them underestimated their charms. If he was alone at this moment, he would bring Nozomi right into his room at this moment.


    "But¡­ what if the thunder is going to strike down again?" Hanayo was scared of thunder after all.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to answer this question since he couldn''t control the thunder.


    "Haru¡­ Are you¡­ Are you really sleeping naked?" Umi felt that her face was very hot when she asked this question.


    "No." Haru was joking before and of course, he could sleep with his clothes, but usually, he slept naked.


    "So what are we worried about? Just tonight! Please¡­" Even though Honoka might be the bravest among everyone, that thunder also scared her.


    "Ha - Haru¡­ Let''s just sleep together."


    Eli tucked the sleeves of his loose sweater, but her expression clearly told him that she was scared.


    Maki didn''t say anything, but she moved closer to him.


    "¡­"


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked once again.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Then let''s set aside the table in the living room so we can set the futon in the living room."


    Haru had given up and decided to sleep with all of them.


    "Yes!" 9x


    The table was set aside and ten futons were stacked up as high as a hill in the living room.


    They nned to set up five futons in a row and another five futons on the opposite side.


    "I will sleep on the edge."


    There was no way for him to sleep in the middle so it was better for him to sleep on the edgeter.


    "I will sleep on his side," Maki quickly said.


    Nozomi and Eli looked at Maki and didn''t think too much, but then Nozomi whispered to Eli, "You should sleep on his opposite."


    "What about you?" Eli asked.


    "I will sleep beside you," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    However, this exchange could be seen by the six other girls and they had always felt weird about the rtionship between Haru, Maki, Eli, and Nozomi since they were very close to each other.


    Each of the members of Muse was very close to each other, however, it was different for the four of them.


    However, when they were about to ask¡­


    *BOOOOOMMM!*


    Another thunder struck down and they quickly huddled together again.


    Once again, Haru was hit by this sweet fragrance which made his nose slightly itchy. He wanted to hug them, but somehow, he was afraid that it would turn into sexual harassment.


    "Alright, alright, let''s sleep. When you wake up, the typhoon is going to end."


    Haru''s calm voice made them feel secure for some reason and they felt that they were being protected by him.


    They nodded and turned off the light before entering their futon.


    Haru also entered his futon, but then when the light was turned off, he wanted to do something naughty. Without hesitation, he entered Maki''s futon which was right beside him.


    "Wh--"


    Maki was startled, but then she could hear his voice right in her ear.


    "Shh¡­"


    Maki''s face was as red as her hair and somehow this situation reminded her of when this bad guy entered her bedroom at that time. She didn''t turn her head, but she quickly asked, "What are you doing?!"


    "I want to hug you while sleeping."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and hugged his girlfriend in his arms as he buried his face on her nape. He could smell her hair which somehow intoxicated him and made him want to get closer.


    "¡­"


    Maki was shy, but she didn''t push him away and hugged the arms which hugged her body.


    "But¡­ it isn''t fair for Eli and Nozomi."


    Maki knew that both Eli and Nozomi were also his girlfriends and she felt that it wouldn''t be fair for her to sleep by hugging him alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make them upter," Haru said while patting Maki''s cute butts.


    Maki became even more embarrassed and pinched this guy''s arm.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Maki stopped and snorted. "Don''t do something perverted!" She knew what this bad guy wanted and she didn''t mind, however, the location wasn''t right since they were surrounded by everyone from Muse.


    "Then can I have a good night''s kiss?"


    Maki was shy but nodded. She turned her body to face him and stared at him with a blush on her face. She didn''t dare to look at him, but after she made up her mind. She raised her head slowly, staring at his eyes nervously.


    "Ha - Haru¡­"


    Haru didn''t disappoint her and directly kissed Maki''s cute and pink lips tenderly.


    Their kisses were chaste, however, in front of this bastard, such a chaste kiss would surely turn into a sexual one.


    Haru inserted his tongue and invaded Maki''s mouth, prating her white teeth, then started to be entangled with her small and cute tongue. He did this while hugging her waist since her waist was so thin and very huggable.


    Haru wanted to do more, but he knew that there was a limit or else, their action would be known by everyone. He parted his lips and could see Maki who was still in a haze and was in the realm between reality and dream since that kiss was just too amazing for her.


    Haru then kissed Maki''s forehead and patted her hair.


    "Sleep well."


    Maki smiled and nodded. "I love you, Haru."


    "I love you too, Maki."


    Maki then closed her eyes and slept on his arms.


    Haru sighed when he saw her sleeping, but at the same time, it was hard for him to sleep when his body was so hot at that moment so he thought to sleep quickly, but suddenly his head was being poked which made him open his eyes.


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Nozomi''s face suddenly appeared in front of him while asking that question.


    Haru looked at Maki who was sleeping in his arms, then nodded. It seemed that he needed to take a bath to calm himself before he slept. He could check that everyone except for him and Nozomi had fallen asleep then without hesitation he walked out slowly and went to the bathroom with Nozomi.

 Chapter 1341 Sleep Together 2

    <h4>Chapter 1341 Sleep Together 2</h4>


    "Is it good, sir?"


    "It''s quite good."


    Haru sighed and let Nozomi wash his back. It might be weird, but there was a tradition where a woman washed their man''s back during the bathroom. He didn''t hate this or rather it felt really good, though, it would be better if she washed his front.


    Then suddenly Nozomi pressed her two huge melons on his back and moved it up and down.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­It''s amazing, but we might continue to do something elseter," Haru said.


    "I don''t mind if you''re not afraid," Nozomi said and hugged him.


    Haru let Nozomi hug him and asked, "Do you feel jealous?"


    "Of course, I am jealous. I also want to be treated like Maki-chan."


    Nozomi pouted and poured water on Haru''s back, washing the soap on his body. Her futon was just the opposite of Maki''s and even though the sound was quite small, she could hear that both Haru and Maki were flirting and kissing each other. She also wanted to do the same openly, however, it was difficult to do that when there were a lot of people around them.


    When Nozomi was lost in thought, suddenly she was hugged and ced on the chair.


    "Let me wash your back now."


    "Huh?"


    Nozomi was a bit surprised since usually men wouldn''t do this to their woman. "But¡­"


    "It''s alright, right?"


    Nozomi was a bit shy, but she nodded.


    Haru didn''t have two melons on his chest so he couldn''t press his chest on Nozomi''s back, however, he had an anaconda that was hissing, ready to eat his prey at this moment. Of course, he wasn''t in hurry and joked with his girlfriend.


    "Is it good, madam?"


    "It''s good." Nozomi nodded and sighed. "Now I understand the feeling of a rich woman who is being pampered by their sugar boy."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether that was praise, but then he brought her to the warm water pool and let her sit on hisp.


    "Your thing is hard."


    "It''s a force majeure"


    Nozomi snorted and said, "You man always mes everything on force majeure!"


    "Yeah." Haru hugged Nozomi''s waist and put his face on her nape. "It''s force majeure that your body is very addictive and sexy."


    Nozomi blushed and made her body move closer to him, but then she remembered something.


    "Right, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "So how are you going to announce our rtionship with everyone?" Nozomi asked.


    "Of course," Haru said without hesitation.


    "But is that alright?" Nozomi was a bit worried.


    "It''s better to talk about this matter as soon as possible and I have nned to tell them after your School Tour Day ends," Haru said.


    "Do you think the school can be saved?" Nozomi asked.


    "Of course," Haru said.


    "You don''t have a doubt about us?" Nozomi asked.


    "No." Haru hugged Nozomi''s huggable body and moved his hand slowly toward her thigh, caressing it tenderly. "I believe in all of you."


    Nozomi bit her lower lip and said, "There must be another reason, right? Like whether you have bought our school or not."


    "¡­Yes, I bought your school," Haru said.


    Nozomi sighed and on her face, there was an expression as if saying as expected.


    "You don''t want me to buy your school?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? It''s a good school after all and when our daughter grows up, she can go to that school too," Nozomi said with a blush.


    Haru chuckled and said, "You want to have children with me?"


    Nozomi nodded and said nervously with a red face, "If¡­ If possible I want you to marry me too."


    "That''s not a problem," Haru said.


    "I love you, Haru." Nozomi twisted her body and ced her hands on his neck before going after his lips.


    Haru also did the same and kissed her lips aggressively.


    Both of their bodies became hot and before long, they started their fight in this ce.


    In the middle of the night, Kotori woke up and wanted to take another bath. She thought that she might have been rted to Shizuka since she loved to take a bath, but for sure, she loved this ce since the bath was very hugepared to her house.


    Kotori''s house might not be poor, but her mother was a single mother after all and even if her mother was the chairman of her school, her house wasn''t as big as this shrine.


    Kotori wanted to have a second dip, but when she got closer to the bathroom, she could hear a strange noise from inside. Because it was dark before, she didn''t see whether there was anyone who was missing from the futon, but then she became curious and decided to enter the bathroom quietly.


    The bathroom on the shrine was quite huge and when someone entered the bathroom from the corridor of the shrine, they wouldn''t enter the bathroom directly since there was a huge changing room that separated the corridor and the bathroom.


    When Kotori entered the huge changing room, the voice became clearer and her face instantly turned hot since it was the sound of loud moans.


    "Haru! Haru! Haru! I love you! Inside! I want it inside!"


    Kotori became panicked since she didn''t expect that she would meet such a scandal in the middle of the night. She knew that Haru was a bad guy from her first meeting with him at the maid cafe. Fortunately, he didn''t tell anyone about her job, however, she knew that this guy wasn''t a herbivore, but rather a carnivore that would eat the fresh meat right in front of him!


    Kotori gulped, but she became curious. She walked very quietly then peeked inside the bathroom since the door wasn''t fully closed and there was a little gap where she could see what had happened inside.


    "!!!"


    Kotori''s eyes were wide open when she saw Nozomi was being fucked from behind.


    Nozomi''s hands were being pulled by him from behind and her position was very indecent with something big that kept entering and out from inside. Her two huge melons were moving around because of the aggressive sport and she let out a loud moan from time to time because of the excitement from this sport.


    Kotori didn''t expect that Nozomi would have this kind of rtionship with him and she quickly closed her mouth with her hands, trying to hold her voice. However, she couldn''t look away, watching the most primitive entertainment of humanity.


    Kotori kept staring, but at this moment, her eyes happened to meet him which made her shocked and quickly ran away.


    Haru twitched his lips and sighed before he let out his white liquid to Nozomi''s back, but the force was so powerful that it even dirtied her hair.


    Nozomi shuddered beforeying on the floor of the bathroom weakly, showing how tired she was. She looked at him and said, "¡­If you let it inside then it won''t be too troublesome."


    "¡­"


    ''Do you want to get pregnant?''


    Haru wanted to say that, but he didn''t say it out loud. "Let''s take a bath first or else, it will be troublesome if someone knows that we have gone missing."


    "No! I want to stay in the pool for a while!" Nozomi acted spoiled at that moment.


    "Alright, alright, let''s take a rest first."


    Since his girlfriend wanted to be pampered, he would do so, but then he knew that he needed to pamper one more girl after.


    In the early morning, everyone woke up and ate breakfast together.


    Their breakfast focussed on nutrition and small calories. Usually, it would be nd, but it was made by Haru which caused all the girls to eat without hesitation in gusto, especially Nozomi since she had a very heavy workoutst night.


    Haru, who ced the food on the table, looked at Kotori whoseplexion was very bad. "Kotori, are you alright?"


    "Ye - Yes!!!"


    Kotori quickly answered, but then her eyes matched with Haru which caused her to look away with a blush on her face.


    "¡­"


    Haru shook his head and thought that he needed to talk with her sooner orter.

 Chapter 1342 High Class Party 1

    <h4>Chapter 1342 High ss Party 1</h4>


    Haru knew that he needed to talk with Kotori, but he could do thatter since he needed to go to a party that would be held at Eriri''s house and he woulde with everyone.


    Utaha, Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were at his house and all of them had dressed up on their own.


    Unlike Kirari who wore a traditional kimono, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Sora wore a beautiful dress that showed their own charms.


    Ritsu and Seri also went to this party since they also wanted to follow him.


    The acquisition of "Nentendo" had already beenpleted and the only thing that he needed to do was to visit it since he needed to talk about his future n.


    "But is it alright for us toe too?" Utaha asked. She was a bit nervous when she thought that she would meet a lot of people from high society. She thought that she shouldn''t say that she woulde.


    Sora was calm, but she also hadn''te to this kind of party for a while.


    The intention of Utaha and Megumi toe was because they were curious about the party. However, Kirari and Erina were going to help him, talking about his investment bank. For Sora, she also decided toe since she felt that it was too lonely to stay at home alone and even though she also hade to this kind of party in the past, she didn''t really like it.


    If someone thought that the life of housewives in this country would only take care of the family, then it was very wrong.


    Usually, the wives of the people who worked at the samepany, especially the ones with higher rank in thepany, would also engage with each other to help their husband''s career, by gathering together and became friends with the wives of the chairman of the executive of thepany.


    Though the one with the lower position on thepany wouldn''t have a chance to enter the gathering and it was free whether the housewives wanted to go to this kind of party or not.


    If they didn''t want toe then it was alright since no one is going to force them.


    However, Haru knew that the personality of his girlfriends wasn''t suitable for this gathering and he could see that they didn''t really like such a gathering so he didn''t invite them before. He also didn''t need their help too much for his career, but now, they were curious and wanted toe so he agreed with their wishes.


    "Just think of it as an experience, even if you don''t want toe to this party again in the future, it doesn''t really matter," Kirari said.


    "It''s a boring party. You don''t need to get that nervous," Erina said since she had oftene to that kind of party.


    "You have oftene to this kind of party, Kirari, Erina?" Megumi asked.


    Kirari and Erina nodded at the same time.


    "This guy has alsoe to that kind of party once," Erina said while looking at Haru.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much since I also don''t like this kind of party since it is too troublesome," Haru said.


    They couldn''t help but chuckle when they heard Haru''s words.


    "All you need to do is to smile, that''s all. If you don''t feel well, then you can ask Megumi to hide or ask Eriri to y in her room when you don''t feel well during the party," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, the eyes of Sora and Utaha became excited. Both of them walked to Megumi and told her to use her ability when it had be very bothersome.


    Megumi sighed and didn''t feel that happy since herck of presence was also herplex, but since it was very useful for a certain asions, she didn''t think too much.


    "Well, no one is going to bother you anyway," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Sora asked.


    "Because you''reing with me," Haru said with a smile.


    Erina nodded and said, "That''s right, during the party, this guy usually attracts a lot of bees, you can protect him from that."


    Hearing Erina''s words, they only realized that there might be a lot of skanks who tried to get into his pantster and they quickly became wary.


    "Just rx, Ritsu and Seri are also with us after all," Kirari said.


    Seri nodded and said, "Just follow meter."


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi nodded.


    Ritsu chuckled and said, "It feels good when everyone is together." She looked at the only man in this ce and asked, "So when are you going to take all of us?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Soon."


    It was his only answer, but Ritsu quickly hugged his arm at that moment.


    Haru looked at everyone and really wondered whether it was alright for him to bring all of his harems since he felt that he was showing off for some reason.


    Sayuri (Eriri''s mother) looked at her husband who was excited, but she knew the reason for this.


    "You don''t have to be this excited. You''re going to meet another man after all. If you''re not my husband then I think that you have swung that way."


    "¡­"


    Mr. Spencer looked at his wife with a speechless expression, but said, "Well, Kasugano Haruka has decided toe after all and of course, I am excited since I can see that young man is interested in investing in various industries in Ennd."


    Ennd is the heaven of rich people.


    As long as you have money, then everything can be settled in Ennd.


    Even the conglomerate from Russia also decided to move to Ennd since that ce was very suitable for rich people.


    "That young man has bought a football club, right? What is he going to buy again?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''ve heard about his investment bank and I have a feeling that he''sing because he wants to promote it to our party, but still, I want to talk about his football club since its progress is amazing and his club might win second ce in UEFA Champions League," Mr. Spencer said.


    Sayuri knew that her husband loved football, but she didn''t say much about this matter. Even though her husband was excited to meet Kasugano Haruka, she was more cornered about something else. "Have you found out who sent our daughter back then?" She had asked her daughter several times who was the person who had sent her back, but that girl wouldn''t open her mouth no matter what and only answered that she would meet that person at the partyter.


    Mr. Spencer shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but that person''s security is better than ours since all the people that I have sent can only return with empty hands."


    "¡­"


    Sayuri was in silence for a while and suddenly felt something weird.


    "Do you think the young man who sent out daughter is Kasugano Haruka?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Mr. Spencer was silent for a while, then chuckled. "Do you think there is such a coincidence?"


    "Why not? Our daughter is cute after all, even though her breasts are tiny, she isn''t bad since her mother is such a beauty, right?" Sayuri said while smiling, looking at her husband.


    Mr. Spencer felt a bit excited and whispered, "Let''s ask Eriri whether she wants a little brother or little sister."


    "Oh, dear¡­" Sayuri giggled and pulled her husband to her room since there was still time before the party after all.

 Chapter 1343 High Class Party 2

    <h4>Chapter 1343 High ss Party 2</h4>


    "Is this Eriri''s house?"


    Sora looked at therge mansion in front of her. She twitched her lips and felt a bit strange when she thought about herrade who often wore a green tracksuit, ck sses, and unkempt hair while drawing would be living in such a mansion that was simr to a castle where the princess was living.


    "I think we can see why her chest is so small now," Utaha said.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Megumi looked at Utaha curiously.


    "Because God is fair." Utaha sighed and said, "Eriri is born rich which is why God decided to let her have a small chest."


    "¡­¡­"


    They were sure that it wasn''t the reason why Eriri had a small chest.


    "You don''t need to be surprised, really. Isn''t this guy''s house bigger?" Erina said.


    "Huh?" 3x


    Kirari smiled and said, "You might not notice it, but the surrounding houses around his house have been bought by him." She looked at Haru with a lovely smile and said, "Right?"


    Haru was speechless, but he nodded since he really had bought the house in the surrounding area around his house. He wanted the safety of his family to be guaranteed after all, even if this country was known as one of the safest countries in the world, there was no way to erase the criminality in this country.


    "¡­"


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi only realized that they had only seen the tip of his wealth at this moment.


    "Alright, alright, you don''t need to be that surprised. Let''s just enjoy the party and return home then," Haru said.


    "Wait, I have one question." Utaha raised her hand.


    "What is it?" Kirari asked.


    "Is there a dance or something there?" Utaha asked. It was her first time toe to such a party after all and she thought that it would be simr to the party that she often saw in the movie where the people were there, dancing or even had an orgy.


    "¡­¡­"


    They thought that Utaha might be the mature one, but it seemed that she was one the cutest ones at this moment, though, there was some part that was uncute and even brazen for some reason.


    Eriri was waiting for Haru and his group. She didn''t like this kind of party after all, but she needed toe and keep smiling.


    "Is your daughter single?"


    "What do you think of my grandson?"


    "¡­"


    Eriri twitched her lips and wanted to go back as soon as possible.


    Sayuri (Eriri''s mother) saw the change in her daughter and quickly stopped people trying to court her daughter. She knew that it was better for her daughter to marry someone from the same ss, but in her mind, as long as Eriri was happy she didn''t mind whether Eriri married a normal person such as Eriri''s childhood friend, but if possible, it was better for Eriri to marry someone who had considerable wealth since sometimes a marriage when a rich girl married a normal man whose money wasn''t much wouldn''t result in happy marriage since the man would feel inferiorityplex toward the girl.


    "Eriri, why don''t you talk with Shinomiya-san or Fujiwara-san? Aren''t they from the same school as you?" Sayuri said.


    Eriri quickly nodded and went to Fujiwara and Shinomiya since it was better than talking with the old man or the stupid guys who wanted to court her.


    When Sayuri saw Eriri walking toward the group of youngdies, her eyes kept staring at the guests who came to her house, wondering who was the young man who had sent back Eriri at that time. Then it was at this moment that her husband came and informed her that Haru hade. She nodded and decided to greet Haru personally.


    Sayuri was also curious about Haru since it would be her first time seeing the legend. She also wanted to see inside his brain since the stories of manga within both "Viking Weekly Manga Magazine" and "Weekly Venus" were being created by him.


    Haru was also a media conglomerate with various businesses and also an economic genius with an unparalleled vision.


    Everyone who came to this party also came here because they had heard that Haru wasing to this party.


    Then it was at this moment that Haru entered Eriri''s house which Sayuri and Mr. Spencer were in shock since they saw a real harem protagonist right in front of their eyes.


    "Fujiwara-san! Shinomiya-san!" Eriri quickly came to Fujiwara and talked with Shinomiya.


    "Sawamura-san." Fujiwara waved her hand happily.


    Shinomiya was more reserved and nodded at Eriri.


    "How is the game?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Progress is good, and it might be ready before summer vacation," Eriri said.


    Both Fujiwara and Eriri were members of Tabletop Gaming Club and they often yed a game together, but Fujiwara didn''t join the process of creating "School Days" since she felt that it was a bit too early for her, though, she would y and buy the game when it was ready.


    Shinomiya who was listening to their conversation was a bit curious and asked, "Sawamura-san, Fujiwara-san, what are you talking about?"


    "This¡­" Eriri wasn''t sure whether she could exin this matter to Shimomiya since her rtionship with Shinomiya wasn''t that close and she forgot the matter of "School Days" needed to be hidden from their school since this game was 18+ game.


    However, Fujimura didn''t care much and exined the game to Shinomiya.


    Shinomiya, who listened to Fujiwara''s exnation, frowned and asked, "So is this a game to date a girl?" It was her first time hearing there was such a game since she was a very sheltered young girl after all and she didn''t know there was a perverted game.


    "Fujiwara-san! You can''t say much about the game! What if you taint Shinomiya''s mind!" Eriri quickly stopped Fujiwara since she was afraid Fujiwara would bber too much.


    Then Fujiwara remembered that this game wasn''t friendly to underage people and she quickly apologized. "I am sorry, Kaguya-san! I can''t exin this game too much!"


    "Oh¡­"


    However, Shinomiya felt a bit disappointed when she was left out for some reason and she became even more curious about the game.


    "Can you at least tell me the general n for this game?"


    Fujiwara didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Eriri, asking whether it was alright to exin or not.


    Eriri blushed and coughed several times. "The intention of this game is to stop guys from ying with women."


    "Oh? So it is an educational game?" Shinomiya asked. She became even more curious about the game since she wasn''t sure how to teach guys, not two timings or ying with a woman.


    ''What kind of y?''


    Shinomiya didn''t know that there was the next step after a kiss since she had never been told so.


    "Yes, this game is an educational game." Eriri could only bite the bullet since she didn''t want to erase her image as a good youngdy. She then looked at Fujiwara, asking her to help her to change the topic of conversation.


    As if Fujiwara could read the signal from Eriri, she said, "Sawamura-san, I have heard that Kasugano Haruka is going toe to this party, is that true?"


    "Yes." Eriri nodded and said, "Yes, it is true." She was wondering why that guy was very popr which somehow made her a bit annoyed.


    "Do you know him, Sawamura-san?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Why do you think that I know him?" Eriri asked.


    "Well, your game n is from him, right?" Fujiwara looked at Eriri in confusion.


    Shinomiya also listened to their conversation since she had heard from her valet that Haru was the boyfriend of Kato Megumi from Fujiwara''s ss. Then she also thought about the young man that she happened to meet at Kyudo Dojo at that time. Her knowledge about rtionships was zero and she didn''t know much about the rtionship between man and woman, so she was quite confused at this moment since she could tell that Haru''s rtionship with a woman was veryplicated.


    Eriri sighed and forgot about that fact. She thought for a while and said, "I know him."


    "Then what kind of person is he?" Fujiwara asked.


    Eriri looked around and whispered, "Don''t tell anyone, alright?"


    Shinomiya and Fujiwara nodded at the same time, wondering what Eriri wanted to tell them.


    Eriri wanted to say something, but her eyes turned toward the entrance of the house.


    Shinomiya and Fujiwara were a bit confused by Eriri''s reaction and also turned toward the entrance before being stunned.


    The three of them, no, all the people at the party looked at the entrance since his presence alone was so amazing and it made them unconsciously think that he was the protagonist in this party.

 Chapter 1344 High Class Party 3

    <h4>Chapter 1344 High ss Party 3</h4>


    "This guy¡­"


    Eriri was speechless when this guy dared to bring all of his harem members.


    "Isn''t that Sora-chan and Utaha-senpai?" Fujiwara opened her eyes wide then looked at Eriri incredulously. "Sawamura-san, what''s their rtionship with Kasugano Haruka?" After she regained her calm from seeing Kasugano Haruka for the first time, she noticed both Sora and Utaha who were standing with him which made her confused.


    Eriri didn''t hear Fujiwara''s question and put down the ss of juice in her hand. "Wait, I have to go there first." She walked directly toward Haru''s direction, but she tried to nce at him again since she had to admit that this guy was very handsome.


    "¡­"


    Shinomiya also wasn''t sure what to say since Kasugano Haruka in front of him was different from her imagination and she had also seen him before. The first time she saw him was on Kyudo Dojo and at that time, he was with nine beautiful girls, but she knew that his rtionship with the nine beautiful girls was a producer and his idols.


    However, for the second time at this moment, he came with seven beautiful girls that didn''t even lose to nine beautiful girls that came with him on Kyudo Dojo.


    Shinomiya, who was a very sheltered youngdy, became curious since she didn''t know what kind of rtionship those seven girls had with him since she didn''t know about "hare-kon".


    "¡­¡­"


    Fujiwara opened her mouth and eyes wide and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Fujiwara-san, do you think that they''re his secretary?" Shinomiya said.


    "Oh, secretary?" Fujiwara woke up and felt a bit surprised, but then she quickly shook her head since she had a feeling that Haru and her friends had that kind of rtionship, probably.


    When Haru entered the party which was being held in Eriri''s house, he instantly became the focus of attention. He wore a light blue suit with brown leather shoes which gave him a soft feeling. In contrast, he slicked back his hair along with his "two ahoge", giving a mature and serious feeling.


    Thisbination caused the people in this party to admit that sometimes God was unfair, especially when they saw seven beautiful girls who were walking together with him. They weren''t sure what kind of rtionship they had, but somehow they had an idea what kind of rtionship it was. Still, they weren''t sure what to say when they saw both Kirari and Erina standing together with him.


    However, the people with a very keen business smell could tell that it could be said that there would be an alliance of three huge families which were Kasugano, Momobami, and Nakiri. When the three of thembined, they knew that it was only a time before another Zaibatsu family was born.


    But still, they had to admit that Haru''s charm was very high which caused people to stare at him from time to time whether they were women or men.


    When Haru entered, he could tell that Utaha and Megumi were slightly nervous and he patted them gently on their backs which caused them to turn their heads at him. Somehow when both of them saw his gentle smile, the worries on their heads disappeared, and feltfortable beside him.


    Haru then saw two people, one woman, and one man, but what made him surprised was that the woman had a simr feature to Eriri, albeit with ck hair.


    As if noticing Haru''s surprise, Seri whispered to Haru''s ear. "They''re Sawamura Sayuri and Mr. Spencer. They''re the host of this party,"


    "Hello, Kasugano-san." Mr. Spencer greeted Haru with a gentle smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Sawamura," Haru said.


    Sayuri smiled and thought that Haru''s figure ovepped with the figure that she had seen that night, however, when she was about to ask, Eriri came and quickly grabbed Haru''s girlfriends.


    "Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, Kirari,e here!"


    The five girls were stunned when they were being pulled by Eriri, then before Eriri left, she gave him a snort before leaving him.


    "¡­"


    Then Haru noticed the gaze of Sayuri and Mr. Spencer on himself. He blinked his eyes and quickly exined. "Don''t worry, I don''t have that kind of rtionship with your daughter."


    "Oh? Really?" Sayuri smiled when she saw Haru''s reaction.


    "If you''re worried that I might touch your daughter then you don''t need to worry," Haru said and reassured them.


    "So you''re telling me that our daughter doesn''t have a charm?" Mr. Spencer raised his eyebrows.


    "¡­"


    ''How can it lead to this?'' Haru was speechless, Ritsu chuckled, and Seri let out a long sigh since she knew what her boss''s main problem was.


    Mr. Spencer then smiled and said, "I was joking, but I didn''t expect you to know our daughter."


    "We''re working together on a game project," Haru said truthfully.


    "Kasugano-kun, can I call you that?" Sayuri suddenly asked.


    "Yes. Mrs. Sawamura," Haru said.


    "Mrs. Sawamura? Don''t be so distant, you can call me Mom," Sayuri said with a smile.


    "¡­Emm, haven''t I told you that I don''t have that kind of rtionship with your daughter?" Haru said.


    "Why not?" Sayuri asked.


    "It''s not about "why not?", don''t you feel worried that she''s with me?" Haru was very frank after all and since he didn''t hide his rtionship with various girls then again, he wouldn''t let their faces enter media in this country or even the world since he wanted them to have privacy. Luckily, he could control various media in this world and also protect them.


    "Why not? I can see that she''s happier when she''s with you," Sayuri said.


    "¡­"


    When Sayuri saw his speechless expression, she asked another question, "You have a "hare-kon" rtionship, right, Kasugano-kun?"


    "We''re not married yet so I don''t have that kind of rtionship," Haru said.


    Sayuri was about to ask another question since she had a feeling that this young man might be her son-inw, but Mr. Spencer cut his wife''s words.


    "Kasugano-kun, congrattions to Tottenham for winning the UEFA Champions League," Mr. Spencer said.


    "Thank you."


    Haru also quickly changed the topic of conversation and walked inside with Mr. Spencer, since he had been standing at the entrance of the party.


    Ritsu and Seri also followed him.


    However, Sayuri was standing in a ce before she looked at the group of girls that had been brought by Haru and she could see that their rtionship with her daughter was very good. She looked at Haru''s back again and rubbed her chin, thinking about the happiness of her daughter.


    Haru was talking with Mr. Spencer then one by one there were a lot of people who came toward him, introducing themselves since everyone wanted to know him, especially when the news that he would open his own investment banks.


    Unlike the west which was very frank and straightforward, there was no way to do that in this country and before they talked about business, they needed to talk about pleasantries first.


    Then it was at this moment that someone seemed to be quite impatient and asked directly with a very loud voice.


    "Kasugano-san, I have only one question! Can you reassure us that our money is going to be alright if we trust it on you?!"


    Haru didn''t frown or anything, only looked at this middle-aged man curiously since he could tell that even if this man tried to dress neatly, he could tell that this man was very tired from his eyes. He moved his head to the side and asked, "Ritsu, who is this?"


    "He''s a shareholder of Saka Real Estate. He put his money in Mizuho Investmentsst year and lost a lot of moneyst year," Ritsu answered.


    However, before Haru answered one by one started to question whether he could be trusted.


    "You''re young! Rather than trusting you, it is better for me to put my money in an investmentpany with a very long history!"


    "Young men are very reckless! If you do this then before long, all of your industries are going to go bankrupt!"


    "You need stability, and don''t be aggressive!"


    Haru knew that it wouldn''t be easy for him to open an investment bank since he would touch the cake of a lot of people and he had a feeling that they might be the people from various famous investment banks or else they might be friends of those people whose cases were being touched by him.


    Haru was quite annoyed, but he wasn''t a normal young man after all since he had a lot of experience. If he was outside the party then he could kill them by using "Horo Horo no Mi", but inside this party, he needed to solve all of them by using his wit, especially those old farts who tried to guide him on business when their business was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Haru remembered their faces one by one before he started his n to counter them. Once he went home, he would solve them one by one.


    Mr. Spencer frowned since he didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people who would antagonize Haru which made him lose his face. It seemed that he shouldn''t invite those people again in the future, but when he was about to stop them from talking since the more they talked the ruder they were.


    *p!*


    Haru pped his hands and caused everyone to stop talking and everyone in the party also turned quiet because of this uniqueness.


    "Finally, you have given me a chance to talk." Haru stared at everyone and said, "I want to tell everyone here that I am the richest man in this world so before you try to give me advice about my business, please announce your worth to me."


    "¡­"


    Everyone who tried to antagonize Haru suddenly turned blush since their worth was only a drip of his worth.


    "Don''t be arrogant, young man!"


    "Before you were born, I had already worked more than you do!"


    "Without us, there''s no this country!"


    Haru raised his hand which somehow caused everyone to be quiet.


    The people who tried to antagonize him frowned since they weren''t sure why but the pressure from this young man was very huge which caused them to follow him unconsciously.


    "My words might be rude and I might sound arrogant, but I have the right to do so." Haru looked at everyone again and said, "Like what I have said before, I am the richest man in the world and I can do so in one year of time. I can get rich alone without sharing it with all of you, but I don''t want that." He raised his hands and said, "I want all of us to get rich. I want all of the people in this country to get rich so I have nned to open this investment bank. I might be young and you might not believe my qualifications, but my results for the past year are all you need to see whether I am worthy of your trust or not." His expression was very sincere and if someone saw his performance, he could get an Academy Award easily.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned since his words were so arrogant, but frankly, they couldn''t find a fault since his confidence gave them a feeling that they could trust him and in the past year, all of his investments had been sessful and even if his investment failed, Haru had one of the biggestpanies and a lot of assets that could pay back all the loss.


    If Haru''s investment seeds then everyone would be happy and even if his investment failed, they didn''t need to worry since they wouldn''t be afraid that they would lose their money.


    "Now, before you give me another useless piece of advice, let me remind you once again that I don''t need your money and here I have only given all of you a chance whether you''re going to rich together with me or you can only sit on the side while biting your thumb enviously."


    Haru smiled and said, "The choice in all of you." Then at the same time, he thought that he really needed to change his strategy of an investment bank since he thought that the rich people were really troublesome!

 Chapter 1345 Hes Charming

    <h4>Chapter 1345 He''s Charming</h4>


    When Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were brought by Eriri, they were speechless at first, then they saw two young girls.


    "Fujiwara-san?" Megumi noticed Fujiwara.


    "Huh? Megumi? You''re here too?!" Fujiwara was in shock.


    "Momobami-san, Nakiri-san, it has been a while." Shinomiya greeted both Kirari and Erina politely.


    Kirari and Erina also showed off their youngdy demeanor and also greeted Shinomiya politely. They could be rude to a lot of people, but not in front of this young girl.


    Shinomiya Kagura, the daughter of Shinomiya n''s patriarch and one of the most distinguished guests in this ce, wasn''t someone that Kirari and Erina could look down upon.


    The three of them talked for a while before Fujiwara, who couldn''t read the mood, quickly asked directly.


    "Umm¡­ I have been curious what all of your rtionship with him is like?"


    "¡­"


    Shinomiya was also curious and looked at them.


    "We''re his fiancee." 5x


    "¡­¡­"


    Fujiwara and Shinomiya blinked their eyes and felt that they might have heard it wrong.


    Then Fujiwara decided not to think too much and asked, "Sawamura-san, you too?"


    "What?!" Eriri blushed and quickly shook her head. "Of course not! I am not his fiancee!"


    "Yeah, there''s no way for Haru to have an interest in such a pitiful chest like you," Utaha said with a snort.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA?! I WILL FIGHT YOU TO DEATH!!!"


    Eriri was furious and started to use her ultimate technique, "twin-tail tornado".


    "Ouch! Ouch! You''re a youngdy! How can you act like this?" Utaha was helpless and let Eriri''s twin-tail hit her.


    "I don''t care!!"


    However, Utaha didn''t realize that her words also caused damage to Shinomiya who was on the side.


    ''Ugh¡­''


    Shinomiya''s gaze became cold and gloomy since having a small chest was part of herplex.


    "I am sorry that she''s a bit rude." Megumi quickly apologized to Shinomiya.


    "!!!"


    Shinomiya was startled when Megumi suddenly appeared on her side and quickly shook her head. "No. I don''t feel angry or anything." She wasn''t sure why but she felt quite calm beside Megumi.


    "My name is Kato Megumi. I have heard that you''re from the next ss, nice to meet you, Shinomiya-san." Megumi introduced herself.


    Shinomiya stared at Megumi and somehow she couldn''t read Megumi''s mind. She also could see that Megumi didn''t hide anything which somehow gained a plus point in her heart. "Nice to meet you, Kato-san." She looked at Megumi for a while and asked, "Can I ask you a question, Kato-san?"


    "Is there something that you want to ask me, Shinomiya-san?" Megumi asked.


    "Is it alright for you to share your man with other girls?" Shinomiya asked. She couldn''t understand how five girls in front of her were able to date the same man.


    "It''s not alright," Megumi said.


    Megumi''s answer surprised Shinomiya, but before she asked another question, Megumi answered her question.


    "But if he only chooses one girl then the other girls will be unhappy and sad. He has the ability to make all of us happy so I am grateful for that and I am also very happy that I can be with him," Megumi said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Shinomiya looked at Megumi for a while and wondered what made this girl and the other four girls so fascinated by him.


    Then it was at this moment that there was a confrontation between Haru and some people at the party. Their voices were so loud that they attracted them instantly.


    "This¡­" Eriri became worried when she saw that Haru was being ganged by a lot of people. "What should we do?"


    "Why should you worry about him?" Utaha asked.


    "Huh?" Eriri was confused then said, "Utaha, you''re his girlfriend! You''re not worried about him?"


    "Of course, I am worried about him," Utaha said.


    "Then¡­"


    "But I can''t do anything." Utaha looked at Haru and clenched her hand tightly, remembering the face of the people who ganged on Haru and had decided to disgust them when she returned backter. "I can only trust him at this moment."


    Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari also stared at the people who ganged on Haru, trying to preach useless things to him. They wanted to snort at them, but they knew that they might cause a lot of trouble for him so all they could do at this moment was to trust him.


    Shinomiya also watched the scene which happened in front of her with a cold expression, staring at the man who caused five girls in front of her to fall for him, but Fujiwara seemed to be panicked, afraid that there might be trouble.


    If this fight was only betweenmoners then it would be very easy to settle, but it was a fight between rich men which made the situation veryplicated.


    However, it seemed that the appearance of those mob characters was made to increase his presence as a protagonist in this party and made everyone amazed by him.


    His words were arrogant, but it didn''t offend them, or rather it made them unconsciously follow him. It even boosted his credibility since the words which came out of his mouth were all a fact. He only told the facts, data, and with his charisma, it wouldn''t be hard for him to make all the people in this ce put their bets on him.


    It was as if he told them that you wanted wealth, right? Then believe me!


    Somehow, the eyes of girls, women, and some men also couldn''t look away from him.


    Some proverb might say that a lot of people do not judge a book by its cover, however, a lot of people judge a lot of things by their appearance.


    Even if the food was delicious, if the appearance was disgusting, no one was going to eat it.


    It was the same as Haru at that moment, if he dressed with only a pair of shorts and a tank top then no one would believe him at that moment and even mocked him.


    Haru''s appearance was very good and the other factors such as his achievements, talents, and his way with words caused everyone to decide to follow this young man.


    "¡­"


    Fujiwara, Shinomiya, and Eriri couldn''t look away at his figure at that moment.


    "The choice for all of you."


    When those words came out, they saw him talking with the people in this surrounding a while before walking in their direction with a smile.


    *Thump!*


    The three girls felt their heart thumped and felt a sense of loss for some reason since they knew that smile wasn''t targeted at them since they saw five girls who ran toward his direction with a bright smile and it might be their imagination since they also smelled something from those five girls which were very unique for some reason.


    But then they quickly shook their heads, wondering why their hearts had thumped before.


    ''Is it heart disease?''


    They thought they would visit the hospitalter if they remembered it.

 Chapter 1346 Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 1346 Complicated</h4>


    When Haru returned, he came directly to his girlfriend''s location. It was quite unpleasant when he needed to be provoked by a fuggly old man, and their smiles really healed him at that moment. However, he was d that he could reverse the situation in his favor and he was sure that after this there would be a lot of people who would talk about his investment bank, but at the same time, he really needed to change his strategy since he knew that rich people were very troublesome.


    Haru wasn''t sure how many people were going to go to his investment bank, but he knew that it wouldn''t be easy. He needed to think of another way to fasten his speed to gather money.


    "Haru, you alright?" Sora asked and looked at him worriedly.


    Megumi and Utaha also asked the same thing, however, Kirari and Erina praised him for his words.


    Haru then smiled and pretended that he was sick. "Ugh¡­ I might be tired, but I might be able to recover well if you kiss me and¡­"


    The five girls had to admit that this guy was very handsome back then, but suddenly this guy changed into his perverted self which made them sigh, however, they also blushed and knew what this guy nned to do after they returned.


    "Then why don''t we go back? Your objective has already been achieved, right?" Utaha looked at Seri who was talking with a lot of people and said, "I can see that there are a lot of people who are interested in your investment bank."


    "Not yet." Haru looked at the people who exited from the party and said, "I want to see the ugly faces of the people who antagonize me, running away with their tails from this party. If I got screwed by someone, I would screw them back twice." He was quite petty after all and when he was being screwed, he would screw them back twice, no, hundreds of times!


    "¡­"


    "¡­Sometimes you''re very petty," Megumi said with a smile.


    Somehow his petty side was cute in their eyes.


    "If we''re not at this party then I want to hug all of you at this moment," Haru said with a sigh, but he knew that he needed to maintain his image or else, he would be seen as a frivolous young man after all if he dared to hug and kiss his girlfriends at this party.


    The five girls smiled and chuckled since they also wanted to hug him too at this moment.


    "Still, why are those people trying to antagonize you?" Megumi asked.


    "I am going to cut their cake after all," Haru said.


    "Cake?"


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much." Waved his hand, Haru really wanted to hug his girlfriends at that moment.


    "Megumi, it is better not to talk about his business here," Kirari said.


    Erina nodded and said, "There are a lot of people here after all."


    Megumi realized her mistake and apologized. "I am sorry, Haru."


    "Don''t worry, you don''t make any mistakes. I know that you''re only worried about me." Haru patted Megumi''s head gently which made Megumi relieved and feel happy at this moment. Then he looked at Eriri with a helpless expression and asked, "This isn''t deliberate, right?"


    "Of course not!" Eriri had a guilty expression on her face since she didn''t expect the party at her house would turn like this. She knew that it wasn''t her fault, but she also felt that it was her responsibility since Haru was her friend after all and for those old men, she didn''t care about them at all. She wanted to apologize, but suddenly someone interrupted her.


    "Still, these people have promoted your business, right?"


    Haru then turned his head and felt a bit surprised. "Shinomiya-san? Why are you here?"


    "¡­"


    The reaction of each person was quite surprised when they heard Haru''s question. His girlfriends were surprised when they saw that Haru seemed to know Shinomiya which caused Kirari to startle since she didn''t expect her to talk in the hospital at that time woulde true, but at the same time, she was also speechless when she heard his question.


    "Haru, do you know each other?" Kirari asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I have met her on Kyudo Dojo by chance before."


    "Is that true, Kaguya-san?" Fujiwara asked.


    "Yes, I have met by chance before with nine different girls," Shinomiya said.


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips, looking at Shinomiya, wondering what this girl''s n was. "I have told you that I am visiting a Kyudo Dojo to see whether it is suitable for my gym or not, right?"


    "But why do you have to go with nine girls?" Erina asked.


    Eriri and Fujiwara stood on the side and hoped that they had popcorn since they felt that there was something interesting about to happen.


    "I have told you before that I am a producer of a school idol group. Those nine of them are members of that school idol group," Haru said.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t mind whether you''re going to add other girls to your harems such as Eriri, Fujiwara, or Shinomiya, but please tell us beforehand," Kirari said with a smile.


    "Why do you include us in your problem?!" 2x


    Eriri and Fujiwarained.


    Shinomiya only smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t look at Shinomiya since he felt that this girl''s smile was very scary for some reason, but then he coughed several times and put on his best smile. "I know that it might bete, but my name is Kasugano Haruka. I am grateful to the two of you for taking care of Megumi, Utaha, and Sora at school."


    "Yes, my name is Fujiwara Chika. Nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun," Fujiwara said with a smile.


    Shinomiya also bowed her head slightly and introduced herself politely. "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun. My name is Shinomiya Kaguya."


    Haru looked at Fujiwara for a while and felt that he had seen her in the past, but then his waist was pinched. "Ouch! Ouch! Utaha, what are you doing?"


    "I know that you love big breasts, but it is true to stare at someone else''s breasts!" Utaha said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fujiwara quickly hid her breasts with a blush on her face, but Shinomiya became gloomier since even though this conversation didn''t have anything to do with her, it damaged her pride somehow.


    "You''re wrong! Don''t nder me! I am a gentleman! I won''t stare at someone else''s tits without permission and I am not even staring at her chest!"


    Even though Fujiwara''s tits were huge, Tsunade was bigger!


    Haru had graduated from the age where he would be staring at someone else''s breasts.


    "I just feel that I have seen her somewhere. If I am not wrong, it should be around Christmas time," Haru said.


    "Oh, right, I remember seeing Fujiwara-san at that time," Megumi said.


    "¡­"


    Fujiwara then stared at Megumi and Haru at the same time before eximing since she really remembered their meeting on Christmas before. Her exim was quite loud and it attracted the attention of a lot of people.


    "I¡­ I am sorry." Fujiwara quickly apologized.


    "It''s alright, but keep that a secret, alright?" Haru said.


    Fujiwara blushed but nodded quickly.


    Shinomiya and Eriri looked at Fujiwara and felt a bit curious about her meeting with Megumi and Haru, but they would lose their faces if they decided to ask.


    Then they continued to talk until the party ended.


    Haru told Fujiwara and Shinomiya that they weed him to visit his home if they wanted to y and he also teased Eriri for a while before he also said goodbye to Eriri''s parents. He then returned together with his girlfriends and really wanted to bring them back home, but suddenly Eriri stopped him.


    "Haru!"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Haru stopped and looked at Eriri curiously.


    Eriri was a bit embarrassed, but then she said in a very low voice, "I¡­ I am sorry for the matter before¡­ I didn''t know that it would happen¡­"


    Haru smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I am not angry, and isn''t it because of you that my promotion is sessful? Don''t think too much and I am happy that your parents have invited me." He patted her head which somehow made her quitefortable than she realized there was something wrong and swept his hand away.


    "Don''t treat me like a child!"


    "But your breasts haven''t grown yet."


    "What did you say, bastard?!"


    Both of them bickered for a while before he returned, Eriri watched his car and stood in ce until she couldn''t see it again.


    "Did my daughter fall in love?"


    "!!!"


    Eriri was startled, then looked at her mother, annoyed. "What are you doing?!"


    Sayuri sighed and said, "You know that you have a lot ofpetitors. If you want to have him then you should put a sleeping pill to his water then bring him to the bed then ask for his responsibility."


    "WHAT KIND OF THING DO YOU TEACH YOUR DAUGHTER?!"


    Eriri couldn''t handle it anymore and quickly ran away to her room.


    Sayuri shook her head and didn''t think too much about her daughter''s reaction, but then she had to admit that she couldn''t erase the worry on her heart. In her heart, "Hare-Kon" was a new system and she also couldn''t ept it if her husband was going to add a new wife, however, she could tell that Haru was a good boy since she could see how all of his girls were supporting him.


    Sayuri rubbed her chin and decided to let her daughter choose her partner by herself, but at the same time, she needed to remind her daughter to be careful since even if she said that Haru was a good boy, she knew herself that guy was a bastard since someone who could date five girls without having them fought each other and even acknowledged each other was either a very gentle guy or a bastard, but one thing for sure if her daughter fell into Haru''s arms, without doubt, her little daughter would grow into a woman!


    "Eriri, wait a moment! Let''s have a mom and daughter talk!"


    "I DON''T WANT TO!!!"

 Chapter 1347 Next Step

    <h4>Chapter 1347 Next Step</h4>


    Inside the car, they were talking to each other, but then Seri couldn''t help but say that the development of his investment bank wouldn''t be smooth.


    "I can see that too, but don''t stop," Haru said while resting his chin on his hand and his index finger tapped his cheek slowly, rhythmically.


    Kirari smiled and said, "So you have found the problem?"


    "Rich people are troublesome and I have touched their cake, so it is normal for them to try to hinder me before, but then again, I am not easily defeated." Haru smiled and said, "Let''s change the target."


    "Change the target?"


    "Sorry, I phrased it wrong, I mean, let''s add the target," Haru said.


    "Wait! Wait! You''re going to talk about business secrets again, right? Is it alright to do it here?" Sora quickly stopped him.


    "It''s alright." Ritsu smiled and said, "As long as I am here, there won''t be any people who will eavesdrop on our conversation."


    "¡­"


    The girls felt a bit speechless by Ritsu''s confidence, but they didn''t think too much since they knew that this girl was a genius regarding machines and IT-rted matters.


    Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while before he said, "Let''s slow down for a bit. I won''t talk about my n first, but my n to build an investment bank won''t stop, andstly, Kirari, can you introduce me to the people on that side?"


    Kirari raised her eyebrows, but then she quickly calmed herself. "It''s a crime to add the money of the people from Yakuza."


    "!!!"


    "Do you want to have a connection with yakuza?!"


    The girls were startled when they heard Kirari''s words.


    "Not the Yakuza, but the pachinko parlor owners," Haru said. He had opened a pachinko parlor in All Might''s world together with Tsunade before, after all, so he knew very well how huge this industry was.


    "Pachinko?" Kirari''s eyes brightened and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll set up a meeting with them as soon as possible." Her family''s business was in both ck and white and her family had a lot of connection with yakuza or rather, half of the branch family of Momobami n was a yakuza after all.


    "Pachinko, huh?" Seri thought for a while and didn''t say anything immediately.


    "Why do you want to meet pachinko parlor owners?" Utaha asked.


    "It is because they have money," Haru said simply. He told them that most banks would have prejudice about pachinko parlor owners since they usually rted to yakuza and the money from yakuza was illegal so the bank would avoid it.


    However, the pachinko parlor was different since it was legal and its market was huge.


    Haru knew that it would take a very long time for him to build his investment bank even if had the help of Erina''s, his grandfather, and Kirari''s family.


    "Does pachinko parlor really make money?" Sora raised her eyebrow and didn''t believe it.


    "Ritsu, how much do people in this country spend on pachinko every year?" Haru asked directly.


    "200 billion U.S. dors," Ritsu said simply.


    "¡­"


    Erina, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were stunned.


    Even if Erina''s family was rich, however, her family was nowhere close to 200 billion U.S. dors.


    Haru also exined that the size of the pachinko market was even bigger than the city of sin, Las Vegas which caused them to startle and shock since in their minds thergest gambling business would be in Las Vegas, but didn''t expect that it would be in their country.


    "Seri, I know that I have troubled you with a lot of things and you have been very busy. I am very grateful to you and very happy that you''re working for me," Haru said.


    Seri blushed and quickly shook her head. "No, you''re the one who saved me at that time, and without you¡­ I don''t have anywhere to go." It was the truth since she was really d to be with him, however, she wanted to have more than a professional rtionship.


    "I know that we have just acquired "Nentendo" and you''re in the process of acquiring "Startbucks", but there''s anotherpany that I need to acquire to start my n," Haru said.


    "Haru-sama, please tell me anything." Seri put her professional expression.


    "6-Eleven and Whatsapp, I need to acquire both of them," Haru said.


    "6-Eleven?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they thought that Haru was going to take down the giant convenience storepany.


    6-Eleven, Childrenmart, and Loveson were the three biggest convenience storepanies and 6-Eleven was thergest one among the three of them.


    When everyone was surprised, Seri and Ritsu weren''t that surprised since Haru had acquired NBCUnited, which was worth more than 6-Eleven. They didn''t know what Haru''s n was to acquire 6-Eleven, but everypany which he had bought was always rted to each other which created a chain of businesses which meant each business couldplement each other.


    "Right, I only remember it now, what is the name of this investmentpany?" Seri asked. She almost forgot about it, but she hadn''t asked about the name of this investmentpany before.


    "Let me name this!" Utaha quickly raised her hand.


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked at Utaha with a speechless expression.


    Haru smiled and said, "You''re not going to name mypany name with something like Super-ultra-bigrge-hyper something", right?"


    "Of course not!" Utaha snorted and said, "You have named your private ne and yacht Sora and Megumi''s name, I also want to name yourpany too."


    Erina, Ritsu, Kirari, and Seri stared at Haru at the same time.


    Haru could only rub his face with a helpless expression. He looked at Utaha and said, "Go on." He hoped that the name created by Utaha wouldn''t be bad.


    "It''s the Ant Group," Utaha said with a smile.


    "Ant Group?"


    Everyone looked at Utaha curiously.


    "Yes." Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, I feel this name is very suitable since ants are very hard-working animals. Think about it for a minute. They never give up. No matter how many times you squish their little ant hill, they build it again. No matter how many times you flick them away from your food, theye back. They will go over, under, and around anything on their way to get where they are supposed to be! They are always looking ahead. In the summer, they are storing up for winter." She looked at her boyfriend and asked, "So what do you think?"


    "It''s a great name." Haru nodded and said, "Let''s name it, Ant Group."


    Seri nodded and wrote down on her note.


    Then the business talk ended and he quickly hugged them since he needed to recharge his energy at this moment and at the same time, he really felt grateful that he had a lot of girls who supported him so much.


    "Thank you."


    They smiled and also hugged him back, but then they knew that they would have a very exciting night.


    However, Seri had one question.


    "Haru-sama, what is Whatsapp?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru forgot that this app wasn''t that popr right now.

 Chapter 1348 Nentendo 1

    <h4>Chapter 1348 Nentendo 1</h4>


    Haru had bought "Nentendo" and of course, he needed to set up a meeting to tell everyone in thepany about the development of thepany. He put importance on thispany since it would be one of the biggestpanies under his hands in the future.


    "Why do you have to bring me too?" Nasa asked with a helpless expression. It was his rare holiday, but this guy brought him directly by helicopter to go to Kyoto.


    In truth, his work wasn''t that busy since he only worked from nine or ten until in the evening before he returned back to usual, but it just happened that Haru asked him to create another smartphone app which was named "Snapchat", however, this guy suddenly kidnapped him and brought him to his newpany.


    Though, Nasa was a bit surprised that Haru was going to buy "Nentendo" since thispany was famous for being known for being outdated. He didn''t understand the reason why Haru decided to buy thispany even though both of them knew that the future would be on smartphone games.


    Haru didn''t only bring Nasa, but he also brought a lot of hiswyers with him.


    Seri and Ritsu didn''t go with him since they were quite busy with the preparation of the acquisition of "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" which were about to start.


    Both "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" were a giantpany after all and it needed time before the acquisition could bepleted.


    "Bear with it, you''re a genius and I need you to help everyone with the development of my newpany," Haru said.


    Nasa sighed and said, "Still, hurry up and make this world be convenient." He knew his best friend''s purpose and even if he was reluctant, in truth, his body was honest since he was excited about the development of technology in this world.


    "Don''t worry, it will be soon, but then have you found that most beautiful girl in the entire gxy?" Haru asked.


    "Not yet."


    Nasa let out a long sigh while shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry, I will build a rocketpany. If you can''t find her on earth then she might be on Mars or the moon," Haru said while patting Nasa''s shoulder, clearly joking.


    "What? That''s right! I haven''t searched for her in outer space!" Nasa became excited when he thought that he could find the most beautiful girl in the entire gxy in outer space.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Don''t be so obsessive. The girl might think that you''re a stalker if you do so."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s words were cold water for Nasa, and he also realized his mistake and sighed. He knew that he could only wait or give up at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, if you can find a girl then I will help you, I know a lot of great girls," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Nasa wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not at the moment.


    It might not be rted, but Nasa also became a billionaire too, but this guy''s style had never changed which was quite simr to how they had met for the first time.


    Unlike Haru, who wore his favorite maroon suit, Nasa wore a hoodie, jeans, and sneakers. However, it didn''t really matter since it how it should be, probably.


    Anyway, it didn''t really matter and both of them quickly entered thepany after Haru''s helicopternded on Nentendo''s headquarter in Kyoto.


    The meeting also quickly started after some pleasantries from the executives and all the employees of Nentendo greeted Haru with a lot of respect and excitement.


    If the one who bought thepany was just a banker or just a rich guy, then they wouldn''t be this respectful and excited, but the one who had bought "Nentendo" was the young man who was known as a "God of Game".


    This name had a lot of meanings, but in a rude way, all the games produced by Haru were all very hot in the entire world from galge,puter game, smartphone game, etc, but not only that!


    Haru also owned arge media industry with a lot of copyright from movies, manga, anime, tv shows, music, etc.


    With those resources, if "Nentendo" couldn''t grow then thispany would be useless.


    Haru didn''t waste a lot of time and said some encouraging words to all the employees which made him quite simr to the MLM leader. He had to admit that one thing that he needed to learn from MLM leaders was how to encourage people and how to deceive people. He was very good at both of them and very quickly, he raised all the spirit of people in this ce to the limit.


    Nasa, who was by his side together with the executives from the "Nentendo", also became excited and even fooled by his best friend''s words.


    Then, without waiting any longer, the long-awaited first meeting which was led by him started, but before it started, everyone needed to sign the document to keep everything that was being talked about within the meeting room secret.


    Haru''s ambition for Nentendo was very huge and he wanted to strike down both ystation and Xbox when they weren''t prepared like how Japan struck down the US on Pearl Harbor. Well, that was a joke, but there were a lot of things that he wanted to say in this meeting after he had read the development that thispany was about to take and he needed to stop some of them since he didn''t want to have any more losses on thispany.


    Everyone was a bit surprised when they needed to sign an agreement, but they thought that this meeting might be more important than they had thought and their new boss had a new n which made them sign the agreement without hesitation since they also loved thispany and wanted thispany to grow even more!


    "I know that some of you might be confused as to why you should sign that agreement to keep everything in this meeting a secret, but it is very important for the future of "Nentendo"," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded and also told him their understanding.


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "I am afraid that you''re cursing me inside your heart at this moment when I have told you to sign that agreement."


    Everyone chuckled with his dark joke since, in their hearts, they didn''t dare tough at their new boss since their new boss''s achievement was just very legendary!


    "As you might know, I am not a beginner in the game industry and you might also y some of my games," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded since a lot of Haru''s games were bing big hits such as "Minecraft", "Candy Crush Saga", "ppy Bird", "Angry Bird", "Township", "Temple Run", etc.


    It was only a small game, but all those games generated a crazy amount of money which could make anyone be very jealous!


    With such an achievement, without a doubt, Haru was a genius in the game industry since all of his vision had always been right.


    "Before I bought thispany and before I came here, I read the information about thispany from sales, games, libraries, financial, ount, etc, but let''s talk about that matterter since there is something more important that I want to talk about and that is the development of "Nentendo" from now on."


    Haru then looked at everyone and said, "I know that some of you might not ept it, but I want you to cancel the development of Nentendo Wii U."


    When those words came out from Haru''s mouth, everyone was roaring!

 Chapter 1349 Nentendo 2

    <h4>Chapter 1349 Nentendo 2</h4>


    When Haru''s words came out, everyone in the meeting couldn''t handle it anymore andined.


    "You can''t do that, Chairman!"


    "We have spent a lot of time and money on that new console!"


    "If you decide to stop then it''ll be a loss for ourpany!"


    Thispany and every employee in thispany spent a lot of time and money to produce the Nentendo Wii U. They couldn''t ept it when they heard that this new console was going to be stopped without even going to the market!


    Nentendo Wii U was also a very important console since it was produced topete with PS4 and Xbox One which was developed by two giantpanies.


    If they stopped the development of the Nentendo Wii U, then with what kind of console that they wouldpete with two giants, however, when they wanted to keep talking to stop Haru''s decision, they saw him raise his hand which caused them to shut their mouth unconsciously.


    "¡­"


    "Are you done?"


    Haru only looked at them with an expressionless expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    "If you are done then let me talk and don''t cut me when I am about to say something. If you can''t even do that, then I don''t need you here and you can get out of here."


    Haru stared at them and he didn''t have mercy toward them.


    "¡­"


    No one was sure, but they felt very scared at that moment.


    "Let me remind you that this isn''t yourpany anymore and it is mypany. Even if thispany is in losses, the one who is in trouble isn''t all of you, but me as the owner of thepany. I have made my decision, so you don''t need to talk nonsense with me anymore," Haru said and didn''t ept anyint.


    "¡­"


    They sighed and only remembered that "Nentendo" wasn''t a listedpany anymore and it was being owned by the young man in front of them which made them sigh.


    "I know that all of you have aint inside your heart, but I have my own reasons why I have to stop the development of the Nentendo Wii U."


    Haru pped his hands and hiswyers gave a document to all the people in this meeting.


    Everyone looked at the documents in their hands and looked at it curiously, wondering what kind of document it was.


    "This is the data that I have collected about the impression of the public about Nentendo Wii U, but you can see for yourself that the response isn''t that good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone who read the document became gloomy and let out a long sigh after they read the document.


    Haru didn''t bother them and let them proceed with everything which they had read on the document.


    When everyone had read it, they put down the document on the table and they didn''t have a doubt about it since the data in front of them told everything.


    Haru loved data since it was reality. It was cold and cruel, but in business, it was everything.


    "I know that all of you love Nentendo and you have regarded thispany as your own. Frankly, I am happy about it since it shows how much you care about thispany and how much you want thispany to develop even more, but Nentendo Wii U is a failure product."


    Haru also needed to praise them since it was impossible to make someone follow him with only a stick since he also needed a carrot to make them work for him.


    Everyone let out a long sigh once again, but then they looked at their new chairman, wondering whether he had a way to solve the problem of thispany and wondering why he had decided to buy thepany that had developed a failed product.


    "Now, you might be curious as to why I have decided to buy thispany, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Because I believe in thispany. I love thispany as much as you do. I have yed all the games within thispany and I want everyone in this world to y the game in thispany since the game in thispany is very fun!"


    Haru needed to raise their morale first and also told them his ambition to let everyone in this world buy his product directly.


    Everyone was moved since they didn''t expect their new chairman would love thispany that much.


    A lot of people in this ce had been working at thispany for a long time and they had a lot of feelings in thispany so they didn''t want thispany to be destroyed and wanted to develop even more.


    "Before I talk about the development of a new console in exchange for the Nintendo Wii U, I will talk about Nentendo 3DS first," Haru said, but he stopped when he saw someone raised their hands. "Is there something that you want to ask?"


    "Chairman, have you already made a n for the new console?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "We need topete with PS4 and Xbox One after all, and if we don''t release the new console that we will lose even if we have a lot of games under our library."


    Everyone was very excited and at the same time, they were curious what kind of new console had been designed by Haru.


    "Now, let''s talk about Nentendo 3DS." Haru smiled and said, "I am very pleased with this product and I don''t think there''s a problem releasing this new console right away."


    Everyone nodded and also felt relief when they heard Haru''s words.


    "I will also produce Pokemon games and bundle it together with the Nentendo 3DSter," Haru said.


    Unlike in his previous world, where Pokemon became famous from a game then it started to develop into merchandise, anime, manga, etc.


    Haru had developed Pokemon better in this world and it had already be a rage in the entire country since everyone was crazy at how cute Pokemon was and he knew that there were a lot of people who wanted to y the game.


    Everyone heard Haru''s words nodded with a smile since they knew once they did so, the new console would be sold very well.


    "But there are some things that I want to change on the Nintendo 3DS," Haru said.


    However, when everyone heard Haru''s words, they became nervous once again, wondering what kind of change he would ask them.


    "First, about the price of the console. I heard that you have set it to 25,000 yen, right? Let''s lower it a bit to 18,900 yen since I feel that it is too expensive."


    Haru felt that a handheld game shouldn''t be that expensive and when the price was just right, he was sure that there were a lot of people to buy it once the price was set right.


    Everyone nodded and didn''t think too much since it was about the price, but when they heard the word "first", they knew that there should be something more that he wanted to tell them.


    "Then the next one is about the release date. Let''s change the release date to Christmas, I am sure that a lot of children who are going to ask their parents to buy our new console and their parents also won''t think too much when they see the price is just right. I''ll do my best to promote the Nintendo 3DS and you should do your best to finish up this product to perfection."


    Then Haru exined why he made the change on both matters and how he would use his otherpanies to help to expand the game library on Nentendo and also promoted it so everyone in this world would know about Nentendo 3DS.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was boiling in excitement when they heard Haru''s words and they knew that Nentendo 3DS would be in rage once it was released.


    "Then thest matter is the most important thing that I want to talk to all of you."


    When they heard his words, they knew that it was time to talk about the development of the new console.


    Then Haru''swyers gave another document and the screen in the meeting room was also being turned on, showing everyone the future of Nentendo!


    Haru stood up and showed his confident smile.


    "Now, let me introduce to all of you the future of Nentendo''s new console, Nentendo Switch!"

 Chapter 1350 Growing

    <h4>Chapter 1350 Growing</h4>


    When the design of the Nentendo Switch was being shown by everyone, they instantly fell in love with this game console and they couldn''t wait to make it into reality. Their displeasure from the rejection of the Nentendo Wii U disappeared since they knew about the new game console which was designed by Haru was better than the previous Nentendo Wii U.


    It might not be rted, but when Haru bought the ability to draw from the Group Chat, after all, he still had a spare point on the Group Chat, and drawing talent wasn''t that expensive. As for what he asked from Porunga before, he asked him to dwell inside his body and became his energy, so his energy became even bigger than before, if he wanted, he could use his energy to make Daimidaler be the size of twos, but he felt that it wasn''t enough, after all, he wanted to make something with the size of the universe.


    Haru had to admit that he didn''t regret his choice to buy a drawing talent from the Group Chat, after all, his artistic sense was quite weird in the past, and it made him incapable of drawing various gadgets that he wanted to make in the past which caused the development of those gadgets to be postponed or took a lot of time to realize it.


    After talking about such a trivial matter, then let''s return to the previous discussion regarding Nentendo Wii U and Nentendo Switch.


    The development of Nentendo Wii U and Nentendo Switch was made for hybrid consoles that could be used as either a home console or a portable device, however, the development of Nentendo Wii U was a failure since its shape was too weird and its controller was very hard to be used.


    However, Nentendo Switch erased all the problems on the Nentendo Wii U.


    Haru exined the design, features, machines, etc until his mouth was almost dry so he stopped for a while to drink water, however, he could see the eager eyes of everyone in this meeting room since, in the end, he continued to talk, showing the future of Nentendo on his mind.


    Nasa, who was on the side, also felt that this new game console would be sold very well in the future.


    Haru knew that Nentendo had a lot of problems from various things and he needed to solve them one by one.


    The first problem was the development of the console, then the next problem was awork.


    Compared to both PS and Xbox, the development of awork of Nentendo was too backward, but it was normal since thispany was just a gamepany. Unlike both of itspetitors who were an electronic productspany andputer softwarepany respectively.


    Nentendo''s focus had always been on the game, so in terms ofworking, they were behind bothpetitors.


    However, such a thing needed to be stopped and he needed to fasten the development of thework within Nentendo since it was all money, especially the subscription payment since once it was done, Nentendo would have a stable ie in the future.


    Besides a stable ie, there would be another advantage from advertising his business better from "Line", "Intragram", "NicoNico", "Aegis Cloud Company", "Nerflix", "Zoom", etc.


    Haru told them that he would put money for the development of thepany so they needed to do their best and of course, if thispany was very well developed, there would be a lot of bonuses waiting for all of them.


    Everyone nodded and also became excited since they knew that thispany was about to grow into an unprecedented giant and knew once that happened they would receive a lot of bonuses. Everyone knew that once Haru''s n was implemented, they would drop down a hydrogen bomb on the game industry. They felt that their heart and hands were itchy and couldn''t help bute out from the meeting room in hurry to implement the n in a hurry, however, they knew that this meeting was far from over and everyone didn''t even stop the meeting during the lunch or rather they ate on the meeting room directly while listening to the meeting since everything which was told in this room would be their future from now on!


    When the meeting ended, it was already quitete.


    Haru didn''t wear his suit and took off his tie, rolling the sleeves of his shirt, feeling a bit tired, however, he was full of excitement when he thought that he was about to create a giant in the process. He also knew once hispany was listed, then there would be a lot of money that enter his pocket, however, he wasn''t in a hurry since he didn''tck money at this moment.


    Haru''s words were a bit wrong since he really needed the money since he wanted to acquire "Startbucks" and "6-Eleven" as soon as possible to implement his next n, creating a moat around his fortress.


    After the meeting ended, Haru and Nasa went back together and they went to Nasa''s house to eat a hotpot together.


    Before Haru went to Nasa''s house, he brought some ingredients from the supermarket then went directly together with Nasa to his house.


    When they had arrived, Haru sighed and looked at Nasa''s small rental apartment. He turned his head and asked, "Don''t you want to buy a house or something?"


    Nasa shook his head and said, "It''s better like this. I feel lonely living alone in a big house alone."


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much, walking to Nasa''s apartment. He remembered the owner of this small apartment was a boy with a beautiful maid who did a rental video business on the first floor of the apartment. He didn''t care about the boy, but he was a bit worried about the beautiful maid since the rental video business would be over soon and he was wondering whether that beautiful maid had a ce to work.


    "What''s wrong?" Nasa asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s eat quickly since I will go to my girlfriend''s house after this," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Nasa looked at Haru with a speechless expression but didn''t say anything since he knew very well about his best friend''s personality.


    Upon entering Nasa''s apartment, Haru quickly made stock of the hot pot and put a lot of ingredients that could enhance Nasa''s body and health but before that.


    "Nasa, can you eat something spicy?"


    "Don''t worry, I can eat something spicy," Nasa answered while sitting near a low table and writing something on hisptop, especially about the development of various matters of theirpany.


    It might not be rted, but Haru had ced down a bodyguard around Nasa in secret since even though Nasa didn''t appear in public and no one really knew Nasa very well, it wouldn''t be hurt to be careful since Nasa was his friend.


    Haru brought the hot pot to the table and put down the ingredients quickly inside the hot pot.


    Nasa looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have something that you want to develop again?"


    "Why did you ask so?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "It is rare for you toe to my house unless you have something to discuss with me after all," Nasa said with a long sigh, however, he knew that all of Haru''s ideas were very novel and he was also quite excited hearing all the idea which came out from Haru''s mouth.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you think that the reason why Ie to your house is that I feel worried about your health or something?" Haru asked with an expression of disbelief.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nasa only looked at Haru with a speechless expression.


    "Alright, alright, I have another n that I want to develop," Haru said.


    "Oh, what is it?" Nasa looked at Haru with an interest, but his hands didn''t stop eating the hot pot which was made by his friend since it was so damn good!


    "I want to develop emerce and e-wallet," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Nasa looked at Haru and knew that this guy was about to shake the entire world once again, however, he was also full of excitement!

 Chapter 1351 Study Session 1

    <h4>Chapter 1351 Study Session 1</h4>


    Maki knew that Haru was quite busy and it was also the reason why he didn''t go on the training in the morning, however, everyone on the Muse was also quite busy since they needed to study for their exam and trained for their concert at the same time.


    Both of them were quite busy, however, she didn''t expect that bad guy was going to visit her house, though, this time, he wasn''t going to enter from her window but entered through the entrance.


    Maki opened the door of her house and saw his figure who seemed to have juste back from his business. She smiled sweetly and thought that this guy came to her house because he missed her. She quickly ran toward him and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to say that I miss you so I want to see you but¡­"


    "But¡­?"


    Maki was happy when she heard his words, but then she was confused by his second words.


    "I will supervise your study," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Right, are your parents at home?"


    Before Haru entered, he needed to ask this question first since he needed to greet his inws, right?


    "No, they''re not at home yet¡­" Maki said in blush.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he was lucky or not, anyway, he didn''t stay in the entrance too long and went directly to Maki''s room.


    Inside Maki''s room, it had been several times that he came to this room, and he didn''t see a change. Oh. He saw a chance and that was a photo of both of them which they took in the government office when he decided to ask her for marriage at that time.


    Haru was 17 and there was no way that he would be allowed to marry since he was still too young. Haru walked toward the study table and took the photo with a smile.


    Maki blushed and felt a bit shy, but she also felt happy when he confessed to her.


    "It''s a great photo," Haru said.


    "Yes." Maki nodded.


    "That old man was too kind to take our photo at that time." Haru let out a sigh when he remembered that the government office was open even though it was in the middle of the night and when he thought that there was an old man who kindly told them that they couldn''t marry yet, but that old man decided to help them to take a photo on the government office for a keepsake for both of them. Thinking back, it was quite weird to take a photo in the government office, but he didn''t think too much at that time.


    Haru put down the photo and looked at the books which were ced on the table. He looked at Maki and asked, "You have been studying?"


    Maki nodded and said, "Of course, I need to maintain my grade since I need to be a doctor." It was her parents'' wish to be a doctor after all.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much since it had been her dream to help her parents. "Then sit down, and let me help you study."


    "¡­"


    However, Maki looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "So you''reing because you want to teach me to study?"


    "Of course." Haru took a chair and sat down. He looked at Maki and said, "Your score needs to be good, or else the consequence will be a disaster."


    Maki also sat down and asked, "What is the consequence?"


    "If your score on the exam is bad, then your father is going to force you to stop as a school idol," Haru said.


    "What?!" Maki was startled, but when she thought calmly, it was possible.


    "However, that''s not the worst case."


    "What''s the worst case?" Maki looked at Haru worriedly.


    "The worst case is that we have to break up and we can only date until you have entered medical university."


    Haru knew how strict Maki''s father was and if Maki''s score on the exam was bad then without a doubt all the thing which he had said before would happen in reality.


    Maki became very worried since she didn''t want to break from him, however, at the same time, she realized something and asked, "So you don''t want to break up with me?"


    "Of course."


    Haru smiled and hugged this cute girl in his arms. "I know that you have been working hard from your idol activities, studying, and even teaching Rin to not have a bad score on her exam, however, your energy is limited and I am afraid that you''ll mess up one of your exams so Ie here so I can teach you personally and get a good score on your exam." He kissed her hair and said, "And I can''t bear to break up with you."


    Haru could date secretly, but he didn''t want that since it was troublesome and he would antagonize his inws which were troublesome.


    Maki smiled and snuggled into him. "Alright, I''ll let you teach me."


    Haru nodded and said, "Then from now on, don''t call me Haru, but call me Haru-sensei, alright?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki looked at Haru with a speechless expression and wondered whether this guy only wanted to y a role-y with her. However, she didn''t mind, even though she was a bit embarrassed.


    "¡­Ha¡­ Haru-sensei¡­"


    *Thump!*


    Haru realized that his girlfriend was so cute!


    However, as a teacher, he needed to maintain his demeanor and he couldn''t be sloppy. His expression became strict and nodded. "So Maki-kun, I''ll be your teacher from now on. Please take care of me."


    Maki nodded and said, "Please take care of me, Haru-sensei."


    Haru clutched his heart and really held himself to not push her to the bed at this moment. He quickly calmed himself and said, "Let''s start with mathematics first."


    "Yes, Haru-sensei."


    Then their first study session started!


    When Maki''s parents returned home, they had heard from the maid in their house that Haru hade and in their daughter''s room at that moment.


    "Oh, what are they doing?" Maki''s father asked curiously, however, the response of Maki''s mother was very fast since she quickly ran in the direction of her daughter since she was afraid for her cute daughter to be alone with that bad wolf.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki''s father and the maids on the house looked at Maki''s mother with a confused expression at the same time.


    When Maki''s mother almost reached Maki''s room, she slowed down her speed and moved quietly so they didn''t hear the noise which was produced by her footsteps and she needed to make sure first whether they did something on her imagination or not. She reached the door of Maki''s room then put her ear on the door.


    "You did well, Maki."


    Maki chuckled when she heard his praise.


    "That''s good. It hasn''t been long since I taught you, but it seems that you have a talent in that area."


    It might be because the mind of Maki''s mother at this moment was quite dirty and she thought that Maki and Haru were doing something that they shouldn''t do and quickly opened the door.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Maki then turned their heads and looked at Maki''s mother who suddenly entered her room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki''s mother blinked her eyes and thought that she had misunderstood something since she saw her daughter and her son-inw were sitting next to each other with a lot of books on the top of the table.


    "Um¡­ what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1352 Study Session 2

    <h4>Chapter 1352 Study Session 2</h4>


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Maki frowned, looking at her mother, however, she sighed in relief inwardly since her mother didn''t see her when she was kissing him before.


    Haru had made a rule that whenever Maki could solve a problem, she would kiss him.


    Maki thought that this guy wanted to trouble her, however, when she was kissed, she felt slightly better somehow and she also felt more energized when she was learning so even though she was in doubt about what had happened, she let him kiss her, though, in her mind that kiss felt great.


    In truth, Haru was using "Ripple" when he kissed Maki and transferred that energy into her body slowly when he kissed her so she became energized whenever she felt tired of learning.


    Maki''s mother, Tsuki Nishikino, blushed and coughed slightly. "What are you doing?"


    Tsuki pretended nothing had happened and directly asked both of them. She walked toward them and could see a number of books on the table. "Are you two learning?" She was a bit surprised secretly.


    Maki nodded and said, "Haru is teaching me."


    "I don''t want Maki''s score on the exam to be bad after all," Haru said.


    Tsuki nodded and she thought that she might misjudge Haru. She could see that both her daughter and Haru had a healthy rtionship, or that was the case?


    Tsuki wasn''t going to be fooled and knew once she had let her guard down, her daughter would be eaten by this bad wolf.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru only looked at Maki''s mother and wondered whether her mother-inw was on that time of the month.


    "Haru, you''re here."


    When Haru was wondering what he should do with Maki''s mother, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw his father-inw.


    "Uncle, good evening."


    Maki''s father nodded when he saw a lot of books on the table. "Did youe to teach Maki?"


    "It''s almost her exam after all and I am afraid that the score of her exam will be bad. If that happens then I am afraid that you''ll forbid our rtionship," Haru said directly.


    "Haru¡­"


    Maki smiled and Haru directly uttered his worry to her father since she also thought the same.


    Maki''s father sighed and felt a bit of pain when his baby daughter was already in love with someone, however, he felt relief with the man that was chosen by his daughter.


    "You don''t need to worry. I can see the rtionship between the two of you is very good, especially when you have supported each other very well," Maki''s father said.


    Haru and Maki let out a sigh at the same time.


    However, Maki''s mother felt that with her husband''s words, Haru would be more unbridled when he was long with her daughter, but then again, she knew that she wouldn''t worry that much about her daughter''s life, especially when her boyfriend was the richest man on earth.


    "Right, I want to ask you a question," Maki''s father said.


    "If it is something that I can answer then I''ll do my best," Haru said.


    "In the morning news, I have seen a lot of rich people whose crimes are being announced on your television broadcast, is it your doing, Haru?" Maki''s father asked. He didn''te to Eriri''s parents'' party and he didn''t know what had happened, however, he was very keen and could tell that something must have happened since he was sure of the fate of those rich people would be in trouble for a lot of their bad deeds were directly announced on television.


    Maki and Tsuki were surprised and looked at Haru at the same time.


    Haru nodded and said, "They provoked and tried to screw me at the party a few days ago after all. If I did nothing then they would be more unbridled. I need to teach those people some lessons or else, the provocation will be bigger."


    It was the same as bullying, when someone saw that the person who was being bullied would do nothing when the bullying would be escted, however, when the person who was being bullied fought back, screwed them back, then the bullies would be scared.


    In this country, everyone worshipped the strong after all.


    As long as it was within the rules, he would fight back using his media and uncover all of the ck materials that he had collected by hacking almost every important person in this country.


    However, if they send an assassin or something simr, then he would send his ghost and make those peoplemit suicide.


    "Papa, they''re all bad people! You don''t need to worry about them!" Maki, of course, supported her boyfriend.


    Maki''s father let out a sigh again when his only daughter had loved this bad guy so much. He looked at his son-inw and said, "Still, your means of revenge is quite cruel."


    Haru rubbed his nose and felt a bit embarrassed.


    After he uncovered all the gossip, ck material, etc alike to his mediapany, he didn''t hesitate to short sell theirpanies and profited a lot of money from it.


    In the eyes of some people, he was a genius, but in the eyes of some people, he was also notorious.


    However, in the capitalist world, being a good person was a trait that shouldn''t be used since if he let go of his enemies then he would be bitten back.


    In this confrontation, he killed the chicken to scare the monkey and showed that he wasn''t something that could be messed with.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. I know that I am quite bad, but I will treat Maki dearly," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Haru¡­" Maki smiled brightly at this moment.


    Maki''s father nodded and felt satisfied with the quality of his son-inw.


    "I know, but if you hurt Maki then I won''t let you go."


    "Don''t worry, that''s something that I won''t do no matter what," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Right, how is your pharmaceuticalpany?" Maki''s father knew that Haru owned a pharmaceuticalpany and as an owner of a hospital, he knew that it was good to know when his son-inw owned a pharmaceuticalpany since both of them could work together.


    "Don''t worry, the progress is quite good and the progress of the research is almost finished before long a new medicine will be sold," Haru said. He was telling the truth since his pharmaceuticalpany''s development was quite good that he didn''t need to worry.


    "Then when it''s ready, tell your representative toe to our hospital," Maki''s father said.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Haru said.


    "You shouldn''t call me Uncle, you know." Maki''s father looked at Haru and waited for him to say something that he wanted to hear.


    "Umm¡­ Father-inw." Haru blushed and felt a bit embarrassed at that moment.


    "That''s good." Maki''s father nodded with a smile, seemed very satisfied at this moment.


    Maki blushed and tucked the sleeve of Haru''s shirt since she also felt a bit embarrassed when Haru called her father that way.


    "Then I won''t bother the two of you." Maki''s father was about to go back, but then he stopped since he remembered something. "If your investment bank is open, tell me, I will open an ount right away." He knew very well that his son-inw was a genius at business so he didn''t need to worry that much about putting his money on Haru''s investment bank.


    "Don''t worry, Father-inw. I''ll tell you when it is ready," Haru said then nced at Tsuki who had been staring at him. "Umm¡­ Do you still want me to call you an aunt or mother-inw too, Tsuki-san?"


    Tsuki blushed and coughed several times. "Then you can call me mother-inw, however, you can''t do something weird to Maki, alright?"


    "MOM!!!"


    Maki blushed and felt embarrassed, she wanted her mother to go away quickly since she wanted to continue with her study.


    "I need to study! Don''t bother me!"


    Tsuki sighed and walked out after being pushed by her daughter outside.


    "If you do that, don''t forget protection, alright?" Tsuki whispered to her daughter''s ear.


    "MOM!!!!!!!!"


    Maki roared in embarrassment then closed the door quickly!


    Maki then quickly sat down beside him and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "It seems that I don''t need to worry if I ask you to marry again in the future," Haru said with a smile.


    Maki blushed and hit Haru''s arms several times to hide her embarrassment, but then she was pulled into his arms. She snuggled into her arms and said, "I love you, Haru."


    "I love you, Maki."


    Haru caressed Maki''s hair then felt a vibration on his phone. He raised his eyebrow and had a feeling that there would be a quest on the Group Chat at this moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Maki asked while looking at him curiously.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "Do you still want to visit Chiba?"


    "Of course! Let''s go to that ce during summer break."


    Maki wanted to see the girl who had raped Haru during his elementary school. If she saw her then she would give her a piece of mind!


    Haru wasn''t sure what this girl was thinking, but he needed to confirm whether there was really a quest on the Group Chat or not at this moment.

 Chapter 1353 Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1353 Quest</h4>


    It hadn''t been that long since the quest from the world of Hunter x Hunter, however, everyone on the Group Chat received another quest and this quest was somehow quite familiar, but at the same time, they didn''t know this quest very well.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Be a master.


    Quest 2: Join Holy Grail War.


    Quest 3: Join either ck Faction or Red Faction.


    Quest 4: Let your body be possessed by the Ruler (woman only).


    Quest 5: Summon a servant.


    Quest 6: Win the Holy Grail War.


    Quest 7: Collect Holy Grail.


    Quest 8: Invite one new member.


    Participant: two people.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the end of the Holy Grail War.


    Kuroneko who read the quest frowned since she remembered this work very well since it was made in Haru''s worlds, however, she didn''t remember that there was either ck Faction or Red Faction. She understood the rest of the quests, but there was some part that she didn''t understand.


    ''Let your body be possessed by the Ruler? Women only?''


    Tsunade: "This quest is very weird."


    Charlotte: "Yeah, especially the quest number 4 where you let your body be possessed by the Ruler, why is it only for a woman?"


    Kuzuha: "So if I ept this quest, my body will be possessed by the Ruler?"


    Korosensei: "The chance is very high."


    Korosensei: "I wonder whether the ruler is a girl so it is the reason why the quest only epts a girl as a body."


    When they read Korosensei''s reply, they thought such a possibility was very high since usually in the story, there would be a lot of beautiful female characters so it would attract a lot of people to watch or buy the merchandise of the story.


    Kouha: "That probability is very high, so I guess, this quest needs one female and let her body be possessed by the ruler then the other one is going to join Holy Grail War."


    Teppei: "Is there any girl who is going to volunteer on this quest?"


    Esdeath: "I don''t have an interest."


    Tsunade: "Me too."


    Esdeah and Tsunade wouldn''t ept anyone to possess their bodies, especially when the identity of the ruler wasn''t known. They also weren''t sure whether the ruler was male or female, they couldn''t ept such a thing unless that ruler was their beloved one who hadn''t appeared on the group chat at this moment.


    Gintoki: "Kuroneko, do you know anything about this quest?"


    Kuroneko: "I know that this is part of Fate Series, a game which was created by Haru."


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was startled when they read Kuroneko''s words.


    Sumire: "You mean that this world is created by Haru?"


    Kuroneko: "It might not be Haru since he might copy it somewhere and the story is a bit different from what I have seen before."


    Everyone nodded after they read Kuroneko''s exnation.


    Tsunade: "Sumire, you''re at his world, right?"


    Sumire: "I might be in his world, but I don''t have a hobby to y a game or watch a movie since I mostly spend my time in hospital. If not, then I spend my dayszying around his house while asking him to massage my body."


    Sumire''s life in Haru''s world could be said to be very nice and she spent her time in Haru''s world as a recreation. She knew that Haru was a bit busy, especially when she heard him acquire arge gamepany.


    "¡­"


    However, when Sumire was thinking about Haru, the other members of Group Chat could only sigh at Haru since that guy even dared to eat Sumire.


    Toshinori: "Kuroneko, can you tell us about this world?"


    Kuroneko: "Sure, I''ll exin it to all of you. Everything started from the Holy Grail War¡­"


    Kuroneko started to exin about the Holy Grail War, a war which was created by three legendary magus on Fate Series to decide the ownership of the Holy Grail.


    Gintoki: "War between magicians?"


    Kuroneko: "Yeah, it is going to be like battle royal where seven magicians will summon a servant to fight each other to be the winner of Holy Grail."


    Toshinori: "Servant? What is that? And what is the use of the Holy Grail?"


    Kuroneko: "Before the war, a master, I mean the magician who is chosen for the Holy Grail will summon a servant to help them fight."


    Kuroneko: "There are seven kinds of servants from Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Berserker, Assassin, and Caster."


    Tabane: "What kind of servant is that? I mean, is it like a game or something?"


    Kuroneko: "No, the servant is from the legendary hero in human history, I mean in my and Haru''s world such as King Arthur, Cao Cao, etc."


    Unlike Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Yajima, Teppei, and Luffy, most of the members of Group Chat knew a legend about such legendary heroes in their worlds were quite simr to each other, but with quite a different kind of setting.


    For Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Yajima, Teppei, and Luffy, their worlds were different from the rest of them so they didn''t know much about such a legendary hero even if Kuroneko told them and they also didn''t think too much since they didn''t care.


    However, for the rest of them who understood the legend such as King Arthur, Iskandar, etc, they felt a bit amazed since they thought that they would be able to meet such legendary people and watched them fight with each other.


    Luffy: "I want to go! I want to go!"


    Kuroneko: "It''s impossible for you."


    Luffy: "Why?!"


    Kuroneko: "Because you don''t have Magical Energy inside your body! If you''re the one who is going to go then the servant that you''ll summon will be very weak since it doesn''t have Magical Energy!"


    Teppei: "Is there a way to get Magical Energy for the servant if the master doesn''t have Magical Energy?"


    Kuroneko: "Killing people."


    "¡­"


    Some of them were shocked, however, most of them nodded and could tell that this world was quite cruel.


    Shinobu: "I will go on this quest."


    "Huh?!"


    Kouha: "Are you sure, Shinobu?"


    Shinobu: "Yeah, I will him, is that alright? He should know the plot of the story."


    Everyone nodded and thought that that person was the most suitable for this quest since he knew the story and at the same time, Shinobu was also his girlfriend.


    Tsunade: "Be careful, Shinobu. You should ask him for a lot of devices before you go."


    Tabane: "I''ll give you some of my gadgets."


    Shinobu: "Thank you."


    Korosensei: "Now, that you mention it, where is he?"


    Haru: "I am here."


    Shinobu: "You''re finally here!"


    Shinobu: "Protect me, alright?"


    Haru only had a chance to open the group chat after he returned from Maki''s house, but then he was a bit surprised by this quest since he knew very well which world it was.


    ''Fate/Apocrypha, huh?''


    Haru then quickly replied to Shinobu''s chat.


    Haru: "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."

 Chapter 1354 Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1354 Preparation</h4>


    Haru didn''t expect the next quest to be in the world of Fate/Apocrypha since there were a lot of series from Fate/Stay Night, Fate/Zero, Tsukihime, Fate/Grand Order, and even Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya.


    However, it didn''t really matter which series it was, the only problem that Shinobu would let her body be possessed by the Ruler which made him felt a bitplicated.


    Fortunately, Haru knew the one who possessed Shinobu''s body would be Jeanne D''Arc, but still, he needed to protect her no matter what when he came to the quest. He also needed to think about whether he should join ck Faction or Red Faction.


    Unlike the usual Holy Grail War, in the Fate/Apocrypha, there were two factions that fought to each other to get the right to use the Holy Grail and those factions were ck Faction and Red Faction.


    The ck Faction is made up of members of Yggdmillennia and The Red Faction consists of people selected by the Clock Tower specifically for the purpose of retrieving the Greater Grail and stopping Yggdmillennia''s defection.


    Haru tried to remember the story of Fate/Apocrypha and thought that it was better for him to join ck Faction rather than Red Faction.


    It wasn''t that the ck Faction was better or anything, but the people in ck Faction were much simpler than the people in Red Faction.


    In Red Faction, this faction was being led by Amakusa Shirou who was also the Ruler within the Holy Grail War, but that wasn''t the problem, the problem this guy dared to poison every master. in the Red Faction then made all the servants in Red Faction follow his words.


    On the other hand, ck Faction wouldn''t do such a trick since the being of the mage was a very prideful person and they hated such an underhanded attack.


    If they wanted to kill him, then they would attack him from up-front rather than smiling saying that they were his friends and when they saw a chance, they would kill him without hesitation.


    If he really joined the Red Faction, he wouldn''t be able to sleep, especially when there was Semiramis, who was known as the Queen of Poison.


    Haru knew very well what his weakness was and if possible, he wanted to stay away from that kind of dangerous woman. If he got close, he would be spirited and would try to conquer that woman. It was his bad habit, but it was very hard to stop it.


    From the story, he knew that Semiramis didn''t want to be treated like a trophy and wanted to work together, she even let Shirou Amakusa use her as his will to achieve his ambition.


    Haru had to admit that Shirou Amakusa really had his own way with a woman since he also did the same with his woman.


    Women weren''t fragile, they were strong. If they weren''t strong then it was impossible for them to hold a huge belly for nine months and hold a pain when they gave birth. When they loved someone, they wanted to help their man wholeheartedly, and that was why he let his women help him since he also needed their help.


    However, because of that, he needed to treat them better, loved them more, wished to make them happy every day, and shouldn''t betray them.


    Anyway, let''s return to the topic, that he and Shinobu would perform this quest together.


    There were eight quests that he needed toplete in this world, and it should be possible for him toplete all of the quests, but then he was wondering who he should invite to the group chat for this quest.


    Haru knew that he shouldn''t invite Amakusa Shirou since Shirou''s dream was just ridiculous.


    ''To make the world at peace.''


    Haru knew that it was an impossible thing and once the world was at peace, there wouldn''t be apetition and if there wasn''t apetition, then the people in this world would bezy and once that happened, before long, the world would be gone.


    There was no perfect world and it was all good when the world was imperfect, but that made it beautiful.


    ''Amakusa Shirou¡­''


    Haru thought about this name and knew that it was quite a famous figure in this country since this person was one of the people who tried to rebel against the shogunate in the past then being killed before his head was shown on the pike.


    In the past, most people who lived under the shogunate weren''t good, but it didn''t mean all of them were unhappy, however, Amakusa Shirou wanted to fix all of that and made Japan be a better country for everyone.


    However, that was Amakusa Shirou''s fault, since religion shouldn''t intervene with the matter of government. It was also the reason why this person was being killed at that time and all of his followers were also being killed by the shogunate.


    If he was in the government then he would also do the same since Amakusa Shirou would threaten his interest, in the worse case, his family might be killed by Amakusa Shirou and his followers.


    If Amakusa Shirou''s rebellion was sessful then the shogunate might be over and one by one there would be an uprising organization that tried to overthrow the shogunate since human nature was greedy and they wouldn''t be satisfied with their status quota. Once they were given a chance, they would bite the neck of their master as long as the interest was big enough.


    Haru was in his shrine, reading the story about Amakusa Shirou. He felt that there were a lot of things that could be learned from history, especially the failure of those legendary people in the past. He loved to learn why those people failed so he wouldn''t make the same mistake in his life.


    The weather was raining so he decided to stay in the shrine and didn''t go to school since he needed to prepare for the quest.


    *Pitter-patter¡­ Pitter-patter¡­ Pitter-patter¡­*


    Haru looked at the rain which sshed into the window of his shrine. He was in the corridor which was located near his living room, watching the scenery outside through therge window in front of him.


    Haru hoped during the school festival at his school, the rain would stop since in such an event, everyone would be sad and he would also perform a performance during the school. He closed his eyes and sometimes, hoping for one day to be 40 hours since then, he could spend more time with his girlfriends.


    Looking at the rain, Haru knew that the members of Muse wouldn''te to his shrine, and he thought to go for the quest, however, suddenly he noticed a presence that was running in the direction of his shrine. He raised his eyebrow then noticed a familiar blonde hair.


    "!!!"


    Haru quickly went to the entrance of the shrine and opened the door.


    "Eli, what are you doing running under this rain?"


    Eli quickly entered the entrance of his shrine quickly then looked at him with a mischievous smile.


    "I want to spend time with you alone."


    "¡­"


    ''Should I eat her first?''


    Haru thought at that moment.

 Chapter 1355 Staying Tonight 1

    <h4>Chapter 1355 Staying Tonight 1</h4>


    Haru had brought a towel beforehand so when Eli entered his shrine, he quickly dried her hair gently since he was afraid for her to catch a cold.


    "Go and take a bath. The water is warm. It''ll be bad for you if you catch a cold."


    Hearing how he cared about her, Eli smiled under the towel, showing how happy she was.


    "Un."


    "Do you want me to help you to take a bath? I can help you wash your back or apany you. Don''t worry, my service is top-notch!"


    However, her expression quickly stagnant when she heard these words.


    "Haru!!"


    Eli''s pretty face was covered in blush then hit his chest several times.


    Haru then hugged her since this girl was too cute, right?


    Secretly, he was d that there were only both of them on the shrine since he might really n to eat her right away. He quickly closed the door of the shrine and said, "Alright, alright, but you should really take a bath to warm up your body quickly."


    "Un."


    "Are you alright with my clothes?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, it is alright."


    Eli had worn his clothes after all so she didn''t really mind wearing them again. Then she quickly walked toward the bathroom after her feet dried, even though, it was almost summer, it was still cold, especially when it was raining.


    Haru went to his room to take his clothes before going to the bathroom to send his clothes to Eli.


    "Eli, I have brought the clothes."


    "Yes, please ce it outside, Haru."


    Haru put the clothes down on the table and from the opaque ss door, he could see the silhouette of Eli from inside. He knew that his offer was being rejected, but as a businessman, he knew that he shouldn''t feel embarrassed and offered his service again to his girlfriend.


    "Eli, do you need help? I am very good at washing someone''s body."


    "HARU!!!!"


    Hearing that scream, Haru knew that his chance to wash her body was zero.


    Inside the bathroom, Eli was covered in blush and felt really shy.


    "Moo¡­ Haru¡­"


    Eli was happy that her boyfriend was very interested in her body, but this guy was too perverted!


    After washing her body, Eli entered the warm water pool to warm her body. She felt her entire body was being healed when she rested in this ce. Closing her eyes, she couldn''t help but think about what Nozomi had told her before.


    "Eli, you should go to his shrine today and tell your parents that you''re going to stay at my ce," Nozomi said.


    "¡­Huh?" Eli looked at Nozomi with an incredulous expression.


    Both of them were inside the student council room and there were only both of them in this ce, however, it was normal for them to be here since Nozomi was vice-president and Eli was the president of the student council in this school.


    Walking to the side of the window, Nozomi said, "You can see the cloud is thick and ck and soon, it''ll be raining."


    "So?" Eli couldn''t understand Nozomi''s words.


    "So Muse won''t go to his shrine and at that time, you can be alone with him!" Nozomi said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli opened her mouth in an "O" shape and a blush gradually covered her entire face.


    "You understand, right?" Nozomi smiled and felt quite satisfied with Eli''s reaction since this girl was too cute, right? She felt that it was a bit wasteful to give this cute girl to Haru somehow, but it didn''t really matter since, in the future, they would be a family and she was sure with that bad guy''s personality, it wouldn''t be that long before they were going "3P", "4P" or even more than that.


    "¡­No¡­ Nozomi!!!"


    Eli quickly looked around and sighed in relief when she saw that there was no one in this room.


    "Give me your hand."


    "Huh?"


    Eli didn''t think too much and gave her hand to Nozomi.


    Nozomi then gave Eli something necessary for Eli tonight.


    "¡­"


    Eli was stunned silly when she saw what Nozomi had given her. Her words were incoherent and she wasn''t sure how to respond to this matter.


    Nozomi then moved closer to Eli''s ear and whispered, "It feels really good."


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi smiled and said, "Anyway, we''ll be sisters in the future so it won''t be hurt that I teach you some knowledge beforehand."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli wasn''t sure what she could do in this situation, but in the end, she listened to Nozomi''s story since it would be lying if she didn''t have an interest in that area.


    When Eli remembered what had happened earlier, the temperature on her body quickly increased and the warm water on the pool became hotter so she quickly got out since she couldn''t handle the heat anymore.


    Eli quickly dried her body with a towel then wore Haru''s oversized t-shirt. She wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings, but she felt strangelyfortable wearing Haru''s clothes. She didn''t need to wear pants at this moment since his t-shirt was veryrge.


    However, there was one problem.


    Unlike when Eli stayed with everyone in this shrine in the past, at this moment, her uniform and even her underwear were wet so she didn''t wear anything under his t-shirt. She raised her eyebrow since the feeling of her nipples grazing directly into the t-shirt was quite strange and slightly ufortable. Then her beneath also felt slightly cold since she didn''t wear her underwear.


    Eli was both nervous and embarrassed at the time and wasn''t sure if she should leave right now.


    Eli looked at the washing machine and really hoped for it to dry her underwear as soon as possible, but she knew that it wouldn''t be that fast. She sighed then she decided to go out, hoping that he didn''t notice that she didn''t wear anything inside.


    When Eli came out, she walked directly to the living room where he was staying. Her step was quite slow since if she moved too fast, her tits would tremble and her nipples would rub against the fabric which was quite ufortable.


    Eli then arrived at the living room and saw him reading a book on hiszy chair while facing the window door. She smiled and wondered what kind of book he was reading at that moment. She walked quietly so she didn''t bother him.


    When Eli got close, she tucked her hair behind her ear since she didn''t tie her hair in her usual ponytail and let it flow over her back.


    "Haru, what did you read?"


    "I am reading about history," Haru said and turned his head toward Eli, but then he was quite stunned.


    "Wh - What?" Eli also blushed when she saw his stunned expression.


    Haru closed the book since he felt the problem in front of him was bigger than he had thought.


    "Eli, I am sorry."


    "Huh?"


    Eli was confused as to why Haru suddenly apologized. "Why should you apologize?"


    "I just want to ask you a question," Haru said.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you in heat?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1356 Staying Tonight 2

    <h4>Chapter 1356 Staying Tonight 2</h4>


    "How long are you going to hug me?"


    "I don''t care! I won''t let you go if you keep teasing me!"


    After being teased by Haru, Eli was annoyed and decided to hug him so he wouldn''t be able to see her nipples which were showing through the t-shirt.


    However, this situation was more troublesome than the previous thing since he could feel two soft things which pressed into his body and the smell of this girl was just too amazing.


    Haru had a hard time calming himself which made him let out a long sigh since his anaconda almost lost its control. He patted Eli''s back gently and said, "I won''t tease you so let go of my waist for a bit."


    "No!"


    "If you don''t let me go then something is going to be out of control."


    Then Eli looked up and asked, "What do you mean?" However, before he answered, she could feel something really hard trying to lift her stomach. Her eyes were wide open and the temperature on her body quickly rose since she realized what it was.


    "PERVERT!!!"


    "You can''t me me! Who makes you so charming! If I don''t show such a reaction then I am not a man!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli was speechless since he didn''t expect him to give her such an answer, however, she couldn''t refute it since if he didn''t show such a reaction then she also felt that it would be weird.


    ''Still¡­''


    Eli wasn''t sure how big it was, however, she could tell that it was very big which made her wonder whether it could fit into that ce.


    Haru thought that she would let him go, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "You''re not going to let me go?"


    "No!"


    Haru was sitting on hiszy chair and felt slightly ufortable. "Then let''s change our ce."


    "Huh?"


    Before Eli said anything, her body was lifted by Haru, but then she saw him sitting on the tatami floor then ced her head on hisp.


    "It is ufortable for you to sleep there and this way, I can calm myself better," Haru said.


    Eli blushed then turned her head toward Haru''s stomach to hide her face.


    "If everyone at Muse knows that Eli, who is known for being cool and strict, is a very spoiled girl, I am not sure what they''re going to think," Haru said with a sigh.


    Eli turned toward him and asked, "Do you hate it?" She was quite a spoiled girl, especially when she was with her loved one for instance her grandma.


    "No, I love it." Haru caressed Eli''s forehead gently, moving her bang to the side so he could see her face clearly. "I want to see you more like this and not show it to anyone besides me."


    Eli smiled and said, "You''re so selfish!"


    "Do you hate it?" Haru asked with a smirk.


    Eli snorted and hugged his waist again. "I hate it!"


    "Really?"


    "¡­I love it."


    "That''s good."


    Haru caressed Eli''s hair while reading the book again since he wanted to learn about the famous hero in history. He wasn''t sure what kind of servant he would summon during the questter, however, he had decided what kind of catalyst that he would use to summon his servantter when he entered the quest.


    Then when he was reading, he realized that Eli was sleeping on hisp so soundly. He smiled and felt that this girl was very cute. He pinched her little cute nose and said, "If you keep acting like this, I might not be able to hold back and attack you."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Eli showed an ufortable expression when her nose was pinched.


    Haru quickly let go of his hand then caressed her hair gently which made her smile during her sleep. Looking at her sleeping face, he was wondering how someone could be this cute.


    At night, Haru and Eli had called their homes to say that they would stay in the shrine and Nozomi''s house respectively.


    Haru was alright, however, Eli felt a bit bad for lying to her parents since she had decided to spend her time with her boyfriend tonight, but she felt very guilty and excited at the same time. She was guilty because she was lying to her parents, but she felt excited because she stayed with him tonight.


    Eli proposed to be the one who cooked the dinner and Haru was alright with it since her cooking skill was quite eptable.


    Haru was in the living room, sitting on the sofa while watching the television, watching the news about Nentendo that was about to release its new console on Christmas.


    "Haru, the dinner is ready."


    Eli''s voice could be heard in the kitchen.


    Haru stood up and asked, "I will help you." He walked toward the kitchen and saw Eli who brought various dishes that she had cooked on the te.


    Eli smiled and said, "Thank you." She didn''t feel embarrassed again since her underwear had been dried and she had already worn it under Haru''s t-shirt that she borrowed before. Her nipples weren''t shown and she didn''t feel ufortable anymore, however, Haru felt a bit disappointed, though, he couldn''t say it out loud.


    Dinner was quite festive since both of them really enjoyed their alone time together.


    After dinner, both of them washed the dishes together, standing next to each other, before going to the living room to watch a movie.


    Eli sat next to Haru and rested her head on his shoulder and pulled his hand to hug her closely. She closed her eyes and wanted the time to stop since she wanted to feel this feeling forever. Looking at this bad man, she knew that she couldn''t have him alone, however, she was alright with it.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    However, Eli didn''t answer him immediately but kept looking at him.


    "Oh? Do you want that?"


    "Huh?"


    Eli wasn''t sure what Haru meant, but then her lips were kissed by him. In her mind, there was some misunderstanding that she had never asked him to kiss her, however, she decided to shut her mouth, or rather she couldn''t talk since her mouth was being kissed, even so, it felt good regardless.


    When their lips parted, they couldn''t look away and their eyes stared at each other.


    Eli clutched Haru''s t-shirt and blushed. She looked down for a bit, but her chin was being lifted by him.


    "Eli¡­"


    "Do you love me?" Eli asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I love you, Eli."


    "Will you take responsibility for me?" Eli asked.


    "Do you want me to marry you?" Haru asked.


    Eli blushed and nodded.


    "Even if I am not fully yours?"


    "Even if you''re not fully mine." Eli bit her lips and said, "You''re a very bad man, scum, greedy, and there are a lot more, but I will let you go this time."


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, mydy."


    "So don''t hurt me and take care of me from now on," Eli said and she was ready to give her everything to him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you from now on, in the future, until we have be a grandpa and grandma together. Let''s grow old together, Eli," Haru said.


    "Un."


    Eli smiled and weed his kiss which prated her lips then entered her mouth until her little tongue and her whole body was being eaten by him.

 Chapter 1357 Talk Before Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 1357 Talk Before Sleep</h4>


    Laying on his chest, Eli felt very sleepy at this moment and felt tired, however, she didn''t want to sleep so soon since she still wanted to enjoy every moment with him.


    Even though her stamina was quite good, especially when she often did a workout every morning and evening, she was also a ballerina during her childhood which made her the importance of her body, even so, she wasn''t matched against him and realized the difference between him and her.


    Eli blushed instantly when she thought about what both of them did inside this room. She remembered that she screamed and moaned loudly. She was d that there were only both of them here and if she was in her bedroom, she was afraid her parents and little sister might instantly realize what they were doing.


    Eli took a deep breath and even though that "thing" wasn''t at her ce, she could still feel him inside since his size was very big and she was afraid that her ce might have changed into his shape.


    Eli saw that he could go further, but she couldn''t do it anymore which made her realize why this guy had a lot of girlfriends. She was in deep thought, thinking a lot of things while letting him pamper her by patting her head gently.


    "You''re not sleepy?" Haru asked.


    Eli turned her head upward so she could see him better and asked, "You feel sleepy?"


    "No."


    "Then stay for a while, I just want to taste this feeling now," Eli said then turned her head sideways resting her head on his chest again to listen to his heartbeat. She wasn''t sure why, but she really loved this feeling when she could hear his breathing, heartbeat, and being gently patted. She felt that she had be one with him and she closed her eyes to feel better.


    Haru knew that when a girl lost their first time, they would feel emotional and at this moment, the best thing to do was to let the girl do what they wanted until they slept, but he had to admit that this girl was very strong which was why he really loved it.


    "Haru, what time is it?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "Hmm¡­?" Haru turned his head upturn and said, "It should be two in the morning."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru chuckled and said, "We screwed for a very long time. You''re like a female leopard, Eli."


    Eli instantly blushed and hit his chest several times. "I hate you! If you keep teasing me like this then I will ignore you from now on!" She started to sulk since she was being teased. She had to admit that her first time felt really good and she wasn''t sure how many times that she had cum, however, she kept fighting back, even so, she couldn''t beat him which made her realize this guy was definitely a monster.


    "Sorry, sorry, you''re so cute that I can''t help but tease you." Haru hugged Eli closer and said, "You''re definitely not a female leopard, but you''re an angel that has descended from heaven as a gift for me from God."


    Eli snorted, but she was smiling, showing how happy she was. "Oh, you and your mouth. I wonder how many times you have said those words to other girls."


    "No, you''re the first one," Haru told Eli the truth since he had never repeated his flirting and had always used the new kinds of flirting technique from one girl to another, well, not exactly, girl since he had turned them into women.


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" Eli hummed and buried her face on his chest. Her hair felt a bit sticky since she didn''t care too much. "I wonder what is going to happen tomorrow?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, what if everything is just a dream?"


    "You mean that this is your wet dream?"


    "Haru!!!"


    Eli blushed and hit his chest again since this guy always teased her again and again. She sulked and looked away, this time, she wouldn''t forgive him so easily.


    "This isn''t a dream. I assure you," Haru said and kissed Eli''s hair.


    Eli felt that she was melting and her mouth loosened, showing a light smile on her mouth.


    "Tomorrow¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean, tomorrow everyone is going to the shrine as usual then starts to work out once again, however, with this condition¡­"


    Even if Eli had confidence in her body, she was sure that she wouldn''t be able to do an intense workout, or rather she wouldn''t do anything at all since that ce was in a very sensitive condition right now.


    "Don''t worry, you can just pretend that you havee earlier and said that you have sprained your leg and need to rest in my shrine in the morningter," Haru said.


    "That''s a good idea." Eli nodded.


    "So do you feel that you''re about to sleep now?" Haru asked.


    Eli smiled and nodded. "Un. I want to sleep now. Good night, Haru." After that intense exercise, she felt sleepy, however, the talk between her and her boyfriend made her open her eyes since it was very enjoyable.


    "Then sleep tight, I will protect you when you sleep so you won''t have a bad dream," Haru said.


    "Can you do that? Can you enter my dream?" Eli asked with a smile.


    "Of course, sometimes, you also enter my dream after all," Haru said.


    "Oh? What is the "me" inside your dream do?" Eli asked curiously.


    "Well, the "you" in my dream is doing the same thing as we did earlier," Haru said.


    Eli blushed and hit this guy again. "You''re always teasing me!"


    "Sorry, sorry, this is thest time."


    "Really?"


    "Do you hate it when I tease you?" Haru asked.


    Eli looked away and made her mouth slightly snorted. "I feel that you have made fun of me and I hate that."


    "So you want to tease me?"


    "Eh? Can I do that?" Eli looked at Haru with expectation.


    "The problem is can you do that?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "I can do it! I will tease you definitely!" Eli said.


    "How are you going to do it?"


    "I mean¡­ like this¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow since he could feel a smooth and small hand crept into his thigh then slowly moving around without touching his anaconda.


    "You''re ying with a fire girl. What if I push you again?"


    "Well¡­ well¡­ I can''t do it now, but after I have enough rest then we might be able to do it again."


    Eli had this confident expression on her face.


    "Then let''s sleep."


    "¡­¡­"


    However, Eli didn''t close her eyes and kept staring at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I want a good night kiss!" Eli said in a very spoiled way.


    Haru then granted her wish and kissed her forehead while saying, "Good night. Have a good dream."


    Eli also moved closer and kissed his forehead then said, "Good night. Have a good dream too, Haru." She pulled his hand and made it into her pillow before quickly entering thend of dreams.


    Looking at her smiling face, Haru was wondering whether this girl really saw him inside her dream. He smiled then took his smartphone and received a chat from Shinobu that she was ready. He took a deep breath and gave her a reply.


    Haru: "Alright, I aming."


    Haru looked at Eli for thest time, kissing her forehead again, before he slipped away, getting ready for the quest.

 Chapter 1358 Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1358 Arrive</h4>


    When Shinobu thought that she would be teleported somewhere, she opened her eyes slowly and could only see a gentle, golden light that formed in front of her.


    "This¡­?"


    Even though Shinobu knew about her mission, she couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "Please don''t be scared, I am the one who has drawn your consciousness here."


    Then Shinobu noticed a young girl with a golden, blonde-haired girl, smiling at her gently.


    "You''re¡­?"


    "My name is Jeanne," Jeanne said with a smile. "I know that you must be flustered or scared, but I don''t have a bad intention toward you, and all I want is to ask you for help."


    Shinobu looked at the girl and she had a good feeling about this girl, but she wasn''t sure why.


    "Help?"


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Do you know about Holy Grail?"


    The Holy Grail is the Christian holy relic that received the blood of Christ, considered to be a Noble Phantasm. It was said that the Holy Grail could grant any wishes, so a group of magicians would fight each other to get their hands on the Holy Grail, known as the Holy Grail War.


    Jeanne exined about the Holy Grail War which was a war for a magician to fight over the Holy Grail


    This war had been held several times, however, the was an anomaly in this Holy Grail War which was caused by either participant doing something that broke the rules or something unexpected happening without someone''s knowledge.


    In such a condition, the Holy Grail would summon a servant to be a referee in this war.


    "So you''re that servant?" Shinobu asked and everything had been connected on her mind.


    "Yes."


    Jeanne smiled, but then her expression turned into an awkward smile. "But this time the Holy Grail War is quite weird. Even though I have been summoned, I can''t appear in this world normally."


    "You can''t appear in the world normally?" Shinobu had a guess and asked, "So when you appear in front of me, you should have some methods, right?"


    "Yes." Jeanne showed a helpless expression and nodded. "I can appear in the real world by attaching my consciousness to someone."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu didn''t say anything, only smiled while looking at Jeanne which made Jeanne quite flustered for some reason.


    Jeanne coughed several times and said, "I have found out that your body function and ability has surpassed normal humans by several times, within your body, there is also a mysterious power that is quite different from Magic Power. If I can attach myself inside your body then my Ability Value will also be promoted to a maximum degree, so in this critical moment¡­" She bowed her head and said, "I need your help!"


    Jeanne then looked up and saw that Shinobu said nothing.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne sighed and wondered whether she had been rejected since Shinobu''s expression was very hard to guess since Shinobu had always been smiling gently from the beginning to the end.


    "So¡­?"


    "Do you want to hear my answer?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you really want it?"


    "Yes, please help me!" Jeanne wasn''t sure, but then she saw Shinobu chuckled which somehow caused her to be lost.


    Shinobu chuckled and said, "I am sorry, Jeanne-san. You''re so cute that I can''t help but tease you."


    "This¡­?"


    Jeanne opened her mouth wide since she had never been teased in the past.


    "Alright, I can lend you my body," Shinobu said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much!" Jeanne showed a bright smile when she heard Shinobu''s answer. She didn''t care about Shinobu''s previous teasing since Shinobu''s answer made her happy. "I am sorry for giving you a lot of trouble."


    "It''s alright so please treat my body well," Shinobu said, but she had to admit that Jeanne was really saintess and she was quite worried about Jeanne somehow, it wasn''t because of the war, but because of something else.


    "Please believe in me." Jeanne nodded with a serious expression. "So please extend your hand."


    "Right, Jeanne-san, before we start, can I ask you something?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes?"


    "So while you''re attached to my body, you can also see what I''m doing, right?" Shinobu asked.


    "Yes, is there something wrong?" Jeanne asked with an innocent expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu let out a long sigh and somehow could feel that this kind of gullible girl was the type of that guy.


    "It''s just¡­"


    "Please tell me anything." Jeanne had this serious expression on her face and said, "As long as it doesn''t have anything to do with Holy Grail War then I can do anything for you."


    "¡­You shouldn''t say that no matter what, alright?"


    Shinobu knew that saying "I can do anything for you" was something forbidden in front of him.


    "Huh?" Jeanne looked at Shinobu with confused expressions.


    "Cough! Cough! Anyway, Jeanne-san, please take care of someone for me," Shinobu said.


    "Someone?"


    "That person should be participating in the Holy Grail War, so can you watch him out for me?" Shinobu asked.


    "¡­Watch him out? What do you mean?" Jeanne asked with a confused expression. If Shinobu asked Jeanne to take care of a participant within the Holy Grail War then she would reject Shinobu''s request since she needed to be fair as the referee of Holy Grail War, however, watch out? She couldn''t understand the meaning behind those words.


    "Um¡­" Shinobu also wasn''t sure how to exin this matter and asked, "Can we talk to each other when you have entered my body?"


    "Yes, we can talk. It is your body after all and I only borrow your body so you exist inside and you don''t need to worry about anything." Jeanne reassured Shinobu that everything would be alright.


    "¡­"


    "I will exin to youter then so let''s start the ritual first," Shinobu said.


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded.


    Then Shinobu and Jeanne held their hands together before a bright light enveloped them, though, at the same time, Shinobu really felt a bit worried when this gullible saintess met that bad wolf.


    When Shinobu appeared in the world of Fate/Apocrypha, Haru also arrived in Budapest and quickly created a fake identity, got money from various people, but at the same time, he also sighed at the inconvenience of the beginning of 2000 since the pration ofputer wasn''t that good at this kind of ce.


    However, everything had been solved easily by him and he quickly went to Trifas to join the Holy Grail War.


    Haru had decided which faction that he was going to join in this Holy Grail War and the best way to do so was to enter and announce his allegiance.


    Haru quickly arrived at Trifas, but he didn''t enter immediately since Trifas was covered in a barrier which was made by Yggdmillennia. He stepped down from his motorbike and looked at the mark on his right that was the shape of three circles thatbined with each other. He knew very well that it was Command Spells which was a sign of him as a master or participant within this Holy Grail War.


    Haru took a deep breath and stepped into the barrier before he red out his energy slightly so it wouldn''t destroy the barrier and shouted out loud.


    "Mr. Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia! I am Kasugano Haruka! I am your fan! Let me work with you and join you in this revolution to bring down the Tower Clock together!"


    Haru had made up his decision and that was to join the ck Faction!

 Chapter 1359 Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1359 Soon</h4>


    Usually, Holy Grail War would happen at Fuyuki City in Japan, but there was an anomaly during this time Holy Grail War and it happened in Trifas, Romania.


    So why did this anomaly happen?


    It was because the Yggdmillennia had gotten Greater Grail during the previous Holy Grail War.


    Then there is another question, who is Yggdmillennia?


    Yggdmillennia is a unique family of Magus that takes in other families rather than continuing a single bloodline. Though they have a long history, they are not a family of Lords. They are spected to have lost a power struggle with the three royal families of the Association in the past or have been estranged from others due to the poor quality of their magic circuits. They neither belong to nor have a connection to any other group, and they are often not recognized as a noble thaumaturgical family.


    They abandoned themon method of thickening the blood of thaumaturgical potential over generations while mastering the thaumaturgical system chosen by the first generation. They instead took in all magi families with even the smallest connections to them from all over the world. They focused on taking in those with a little history and weak Magic Circuits, those with their Magic Circuits on the decline with sessive generations, those defeated in power struggles that were forced into ruin, and those with a price on their head as a punishment by the Association.


    Though the families had strayed from the core of the Association, they had refused to give up the path to the Root, so Yggmillennia gave them the chance to leave their blood''s legacy and a mark upon history. Their family names are given as middle names to each member of the family, and the Magic Crests of each family are still passed down within each one rather than having a single unified crest for a single sessor. This has caused them to develop a broad range of studies with each member pursuing a different path, which included Western alchemy, dark arts, witchcraft, astrology, Kabbh, runology, and the Onmyodo of Japan.


    They are considered to be a loose alliance of the new, the weak, and the dying, so the Lords consider them to be trivial. Though they have many in number, average members can usually only reach second-ss, and only a few rare cases of first-ss Magus exist. They pose little threat, and only the elder''s, Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia, political finesse allows them to be left alone. It was thought that their only merit was quantity, but the revtion of the Grail has changed that evaluation. They would have had no chance to be Lords in one thousand years, so they instead opted to form a new Association of Magi around their own n.


    The n came to Romania from Northern Europe, and have used the Fortress of Millennia in Trifas as their base since the middle ages, although they have rtives across the world.


    But that didn''t really matter and it wasn''t that umon for a Magus family to join the Yggdmillennia family, however, that only happened during peacetime and not during the Holy Grail War.


    On the top floor of Fortress of Millennia, there was a luxurious room, and inside this room, there was a single man that stared at the crystal ball with a frown, staring at the young handsome man who shouted something unbelievable.


    "Mr. Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia! I am Kasugano Haruka! I am your fan! Let me work with you and join you in this revolution to bring down the Tower Clock together!"


    The man stared at the young man for a while and rubbed his chin wondering whether his charm was so high that he had a fan, as everyone had guessed, this man was Darnic Prestone Yggdmillennia who happened to be the one that was admired by Haru.


    However, that wasn''t the problem since the biggest problem was this young man owned Command Spells!


    In his mind, he wanted all the members of Yggdmillennia to own all the Command Seals, but the appearance of this young man broke that n, however, this young man can to Trifas because he wanted to join him and destroy the current Clock Tower.


    If this was a normal magician, then he wouldn''t care, but the problem was that this young man was a very strong magician!


    He could tell instantly when Haru entered the barrier, Haru directly red out his Magic Power which made him instantly notice him the moment Haru entered the barrier.


    Most of the Magus that entered the Yggdmillennia were the new, the weak, and the dying, and it was rare to see someone who had such arge amount of Od inside his body such as Haru.


    (Od is the life-force energy found within living organisms such as humans, animals, and Magical Beasts).


    ''But still¡­''


    Darnic had to admit that this guy was quite handsome, no, he had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but there was some imperfect part that was quite hard to exin which somehow enhanced this young man''s charm.


    Darnic quickly thought whether this young man had another power and quickly noticed the mole under his right eye, however, he didn''t feel anything from it or anything. He also didn''t see this young man use his magic again after this young man red out his Magical Energy before.


    Darnic thought for a while and decided to test this young man first. He knew it was a critical moment and he needed to confirm whether this young man wasn''t someone that was being sent by Clock Tower.


    Darnic had passed the age where he thought that everything in this world would move ording to his thought. In this situation, he needed to be cautious, but then again, if this young man really was his fan and strong enough to pass his test then he didn''t mind epting him as part of his faction.


    On other hand, Haru who had shouted out loud his intention didn''t stay too long and directly entered the city. It was his first time on Trifas after all, but he was wondering why this ce was simr to a Medieval era.


    Haru felt that he had traveled to the past and somehow it was quite fun. He parked his motorcycle and went to a nearby bar to taste their wines and local cuisine since it seemed that the taste was quite good.


    Haru also joined everyone, talking together, singing, andughing together easily, bonding with everyone and the local cute girls, however, he knew that wasn''t the time now since he was wondering where Shinobu was.


    Haru knew that Shinobu should be with the Ruler who would borrow her body during this Holy Grail War which made him feel a bit worried, but it was quite hard for him to search the location of Shinobu since this ce was very deserted and there wasn''t even a camera around.


    The only way that he could search for her was to use a satellite, but he didn''t think the quality of the satellite in this world was very good.


    Haru sighed and knew that he needed to wait, but he had a feeling that he would meet Shinobu soon.


    Then night quickly arrived and Haru rejected the invitation of the people who wanted to invite him to stay at their houses since he didn''t want to trouble them with the problem that was about toe toward him.


    Haru walked out of the bar and could tell the atmosphere had changed. He didn''t see anyone besides 10 figures who appeared in front of him.


    Five of them were simr to a human and the five others were simr to a giant which was made out of the earth.


    Haru was wondering whether Darnic wanted to test him. He turned his head toward one direction and shouted again, "Sir, is this a test? If you think so then I will pass this test no matter what!" He looked in the direction of his opponents again and could see that there were homunculus and golem.


    ''So have their servants been summoned?''


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he knew that he needed to hurry to summon his servant as soon as possible. Looking at the female homunculus, he knew that it was time to test his new power!

 Chapter 1360 Invitation Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1360 Invitation Meeting</h4>


    On his crystal ball, Darnic was wondering how Haru was going to fight against five homunculi and five golems.


    Even if Magus was strong, in the end, they were only human and because of that, their bodies were weak.


    Unlike homunculus who could ignore their own pains and golem whose strength and durability was undoubtful, a Magus had its own limit even if someone told them that they were once in a million of talent since they were a human.


    Being a human was a shackle and a weakness itself, however, that''s what makes it interesting, right?


    Unlike the Age of Gods where the Magus wouldmunicate directly to the Truth of the world, but in the modern world, a Magus couldn''t do the thing which was being done by the Magus in the past.


    Anyway, Darnic wanted to see Haru''s performance first before he made up his decision, however, he frowned since all he saw was Haru running, dodging, then touching the body of the female homunculus and golem, for the male homunculus, Haru directly kicked them away without hesitation.


    ''What''s this guy doing?''


    Haru''s action was so confusing that it made Darnic be confused and he seemed to ignore Haru''s speed that was able to dodge all of the attacks of homunculus and golem.


    Haru wanted to test his new power which was known as "Dress Break". He knew that this power was quite perverted since it was used to undress the clothes of a girl, but at the same time, he also knew that there was a lot of possibility about this power.


    Haru looked at the golem and decided to use "Dress Break" on it since he had a feeling that something interesting would happen.


    Then Haru quickly dashed and moved very fast, touching the body of the female homunculus and all the golem, for the male homunculus, he kicked them away without hesitation since he didn''t have an interest in them.


    After he had touched them, he distanced himself then snapped his fingers.


    "Dress Break!"


    Then the clothes of the female homunculus were torn apart and the golem was also torn apart!


    The female homunculus didn''t care much when their clothes were being torn apart, didn''t even show a surprise expression, and continued their battle since being naked didn''t hinder their battle, however, the golem was instantly destroyed and the core of the golem came out from inside the body of the golem, turning the body of the golem into a crumble.


    ''As expected¡­''


    Haru thought that the outer part of the golem was clothing and the real thing was inside, so he imagined that that huge body was clothes that could be torn by his new power. He nodded in satisfaction before he knocked down the female homunculus by "knocking" it.


    Haru looked at the female homunculus for a while and shook his head. Even if he knew that this was a homunculus, he couldn''t see the difference between them and normal humans. In the end, he didn''t think too much and looked upward toward the crow who had been flying around the battle area.


    Haru showed his brightest smile and made a peace sign with his fingers.


    "Mr. Darnic! I have passed your test, right?"


    "¡­"


    Darnic wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings at the time. He could see that Haru was very strong for a magician.


    ''He''s a martial artist too, probably.''


    However, Haru''s Magecraft was too strange!


    Darnic had never seen a Magecraft that was capable of stripping someone''s clothes and destroyed a golem at the same time.


    However¡­


    ''Interesting¡­''


    Darnic showed a smile on his face. In the world of magicians, he wasn''t known for his magic and power, but he was famous for his political ability and he was also known as a first-ss swindler. He could see that Haru was a very simple guy somehow and at this moment, he could be sure around 70% that Kasugano Haruka was his admirer.


    Darnic didn''t see any harm in seeing Haru since he was a first-ss swindler and he had a lot of experience in his life to see whether someone would deceive him or not. Even if Haru was able to seed to swindle him, there was also Lancer who could protect him from anything.


    It might not be rted but in this Holy Grail War, Darnic had summoned Lancer as his servant.


    Darnic was also curious about Haru''s magic and decided to meet him. He used his Magecraft then sent out a paper to his crow, sending it toward Haru.


    However, if Haru really was his admirer, then Darnic thought that he could use Haru in this warter.


    Haru waited for a while before he saw the crow that had been flying dropped a piece of parchment. He sighed and wondered why those magicians didn''t even use an SMS or an email since it was several times faster, but he didn''t let out hisint and read what was written on the parchment.


    However, somehow this crow was a bit simr to the crow that was used in Shinobu''s world.


    "It must be hard toe from far away and it is quite honored for me to know that you''re my admirer so I invite you to visit my castle."


    Haru saw the name "Darnic Prestone Yggmillennia" on the bottom of the parchment and after he read the entire message, the parchment was quickly burnt into the ashes.


    Then the crow which had been flying in the skynded on Haru''s shoulder, letting out a voice several times as if telling him to follow it.


    Haru caressed the crow gently and smiled. "So you''re the one who is going to guide me?"


    The crow nodded and somehow it felt very satisfied when it was being caressed by Haru.


    "Let me get my motorbike first then we can go directly to visit Mr. Darnic," Haru said.


    "Caw! Caw!"


    The crow nodded.


    After he took his motorbike, he quickly moved toward Yggmillennia with a crow on his chest, guiding him to the location of the Fortress of Millennia.


    When Haru arrived at the Fortress of Millennia which was located on a small hill on Trifas. He took off his helmet and whistled since this castle was quite nice. He could feel a lot of barriers that protected this ce and trap that could easily kill normal people, but not only that he could see a lot of homunculi that went on patrol from time to time.


    Haru then noticed the figure of a small child and a tall figure with long blonde hair, however, he couldn''t see the face of this person since it was covered in a mask. When he looked toward them, they also looked toward him.


    However, when the tall figure stared in his direction, he could see the homunculus stiffening their bodies.


    He didn''t think too much, smiled gently, and nodded, but then he didn''t do much since one of the homunculi came toward him and guided him inside. He was wondering whether that tall figure was a servant.


    If so, which one?


    Haru thought that it might be a caster, but he didn''t care since he had sessfully entered this castle and he knew that his plot had seeded.

 Chapter 1361 Your Admirer

    <h4>Chapter 1361 Your Admirer</h4>


    Haru knew that it wouldn''t be that easy to fool Darnic, this old ghost who had been living almost for a century, however, in his mind, Darnic was several better than Zouken Matou.


    Zouken Matou was a devil, but Darnic, this man''s past was very bitter.


    Being betrayed by his fiance, his brother-inw, and a lot more, and everything was because of Clock Tower so it was the reason why Darnic wanted to create a new organization.


    Haru knew that it wouldn''t be easy to fool Darnic, however, he believed even if he was known, it didn''t really matter as long as he caught Darnic quickly then used "Heaven''s Door"ter since he wanted to know a method at how to summon a servant.


    Haru recalled everything on his mind and did his best to act as Darnic''s admirer since it was his role at this moment.


    While the homunculus guided him, Haru looked around the castle and thought that magician was quite troubled with money. Even though this castle was veryrge, but it was located out of nowhere, he was sure the price of thend in this area was a bargain and he could buy it in bulk.


    "Wee to my resident, Kasugano Haruka."


    Haru had noticed someone appeared in front of him, but he pretended that he didn''t see anything and looked around curiously until he heard this voice. Then when he turned his head and saw this man, he showed a shock, excitement, nervousness, and a lot more expression.


    "H - Hello Mr. Darnic, it is my honor for you to know my name. I - I am your fan!" Haru showed a bright smile and showed a hesitant expression.


    Although he is 97 years old, he looks like a man in histe twenties, not showing a single wrinkle. It seems as if time has stopped for him since stealing the Grail.


    Haru was sure that if he went out with Darnic to flirt with a girl, those girls wouldn''t notice that Darnic was an old grandpa.


    When Haru was thinking about a stupid thing, Darnic was a bit weird when he saw Haru right in front of him since this expression was too real, right?


    ''Is he really my fan?''


    Somehow Darnic thought such a thing. He looked at the Command Spells on Haru''s hand and knew that it would be a loss for his faction if he killed him directly. When he heard Haru''s voice, he felt a bit strange since Haru was the one who announced his name out loud before, but he didn''t say much and saw his hesitant expression.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Um¡­ I know that it is a bit rude, but¡­"


    Haru bowed his head and asked loudly, "Please shake my hand! I am really your big fan!"


    "¡­"


    Darnic blinked his eyes but didn''t immediately agree to Haru''s request since he didn''t know about Haru''s Magecraft. He had seen how Haru''s fight and thought that it might need contact with an opponent, however, he knew that with Haru''s speed, it would be easy for Haru to touch him without trouble so, in the end, he decided to gamble since as someone who had lived for a long time, he didn''t think the young man in front of him was a threat.


    "Sure."


    Haru was very nervous and shook Darnic''s hand slowly. Inwardly, he felt strange since Darnic''s hand was very cold, but it was good enough as long as Darnic''s hand wasn''t slimy or disgusting. Once he let go of Darnic''s hand, he quickly shouted in happiness.


    "YAHOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Looking at Haru who was full of happiness, even Darnic could only let out a sigh since it might have been a while for someone to treat him like this.


    Haru then acted as if he had realized something and bowed his head again.


    "I am sorry! I am acting quite rude in front of you, Mr. Darnic."


    Waving his hand, Darnic said, "You don''t need to worry too much, but can you tell me how can you know me?"


    "Of course! Who doesn''t know about you, Mr. Darnic? In the world of Magus, your name is very famous!"


    Darnic squinted his eyes and asked, "Me? Famous? As a failure? Swindler?"


    "Some people might think so, but I don''t think so."


    "Oh?" Darnic looked at Haru in an interest.


    "In my eyes, those people on the Clock Tower are nothing more than an old fossil who can''t see the future. They''re a group of bastards so I am very happy when I have heard that you want to create a new Clock Tower." Haru looked at Darnic with a sincere expression and said, "So let me help you in this conquest. For you, I''ll be your sharpest de and you can use me as your will in this war!" He showed a determined expression, showing that he wasing to help him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Darnic didn''t say anything for a while and asked, "If you''re my admirer, then can you tell me about your Magic Crest?" However, inwardly, he felt happy that someone could admire him that much, but he wouldn''t believe in Haru so easily.


    When Darnic asked this question, Haru showed a troubled expression.


    Darnic smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? You''re my admirer, right? Why don''t you show me your Magic Crest?"


    Magic Crests are the most important treasure of a lineage of Magus. It is so important so when someone asks this question, it is simr to asking a Magus whether you can kill them or not right in front of their eyes.


    "No, I don''t mind, but I am not a Magus," Haru said with a sheepish smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Darnic raised his eyebrow and asked, "If you''re not a Magus then what are you?"


    "I am Psychic," Haru said.


    A Psychic refers to one who has a mutation, an Abnormal Ability gained as a result of the brain being able toprehend a "channel" mon sense, or perception of reality) not native to humans. It is a different type of Mystery than Magecraft, although simr in nature.


    In other words, it is an esper.


    "You''re Psychic?" Darnic was quite surprised.


    A Magus was very rare, but a Psychic was even more so, however, it depended on the power of the Psychic.


    Darnic looked at Haru and wondered whether Haru''s power was rted to charm or something since he could tell that this guy was very handsome. However, he also understood why Haru didn''t really like the Clock Tower since those Magus on the Clock Tower disdained a lucky guy such as Haru who had gotten their power by luck.


    But it was all good, Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "So what''s your power?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru also showed a troubled expression when Darnic asked this question.


    "I¡­"


    "What''s wrong? You can''t tell me?" Darnic showed a cold expression.


    "It isn''t that I can''t show you, but my power is¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Darnic thought that there might be another reason.


    Haru took a deep breath and seemed to have made his decision.


    "Please, once I tell you my power, don''t look at me my strange eyes."


    Darnic looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "Is it rted to charm or something?"


    Yggdmillennia was a family that was made by a group of outcasts, after all, so Darnic wasn''t that surprised if Haru''s reason to join his faction was because of his weird power or something rted.


    "M - My power is a pleasure."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­What?"

 Chapter 1362 Best Actor

    <h4>Chapter 1362 Best Actor</h4>


    When Haru saw Darnic''s expression started to change, he hurriedly said, "Please don''t worry, Mr, Darnic! Even if I am your admirer, I don''t swing that way! I love a girl, especially with long hair and petite body!"


    "¡­"


    ''No one is asking you that.'' Darnic was speechless, but he didn''t say it out loud. "Pleasure? It is my first time hearing such a power."


    "I might be one of a kind after all." Haru showed an awkward expression, then let out a long sigh, showing that this power caused him a lot of trouble.


    Beforehand, Haru had thought about what kind of power he should show Darnic, but then he thought that his "pleasure magic" was the most reasonable power from all of the power that he owned.


    It might seem weird, butpared to his other power, it was something that wouldn''t surprise someone.


    "Can you show it to me?" Darnic asked.


    "Is it possible, can I use it on that female homunculus?" Haru asked.


    It might not be rted but inside the castle, there were a lot of homunculi patrolled around, holding arge weapon such as a poleaxe.


    "It doesn''t matter." Darnic nodded and told the female homunculus toe closer.


    Haru looked at the cute female homunculus and said, "I am sorry."


    "It doesn''t really matter."


    For the homunculus in the Yggdmillennia family, they were dispensable and whether they died or not, no one really cared and they had been nted with such a thought from the beginning of their creation.


    Haru''s hand then emitted a pinkish light and he touched the homunculus''s shoulder.


    Darnic also watched on the side and felt a bit surprised by the pinkish light which was emitted by Haru, but then when he saw the reaction on homunculus, he was in shock!


    "Ahnnnn!!!!"


    Some homunculus might not have a full body organ on their bodies to cut down the time process of the creation of homunculus, but of course, they still had their reproductive organ since it was something that differentiated them between male and female.


    The female homunculus moaned loudly before falling on Haru''s chest, clutching his shirt tightly, looking at him with a hot gaze.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless and looked at Darnic for help.


    "¡­"


    Unlike Mystic Eyes which could be taken out from the owner, Haru''s power was quite weird.


    Darnic knew once he could mimic Haru''s power then it was all good, but he had a resistance to do so since this magic would destroy his image. He might not show it, but he also looked down on this power for a bit since he didn''t think that this power was so powerful.


    However, Darnic would be lying if he didn''t feel a bit jealous of this power since with Haru''s power, then when he was being betrayed by his fiancee, then he could make her body addicted to him. He somehow understood why this guy was being discriminated against on the Clock Tower and he was sure that there were a lot of people who would want him to make him into a specimen.


    But still, Darnic had to admit that Haru''s power was very unique and it was also one of the kinds in this world. He could also see that Haru didn''t need to pay something in exchange to use that power and at the same time, he also could see that this guy wasn''t a sexual deviant.


    Magus was quite conservative after all and they treated their descendants and partners very well, though, there was an exception, of course.


    Regardless, it was all good that Haru was his admirer, but Darnic couldn''t be so sure so easily.


    "Darnic, who is this?"


    Haru and Darnic turned and looked at a long-haired man with a ghostly appearance.


    Darnic wanted to greet this man, but Haru was first.


    "Bastard, what kind of tone did you use on Mr. Darnic?!"


    Darnic wasn''t sure when, but Haru stood in front of him and suddenly shouted those words which surprised him.


    "Hmm?"


    The man with a ghostly appearance then stared at Haru and released his pressure.


    Haru could ignore this pressure easily, but he needed to pretend after all. He gritted his teeth and kept staring at this man. "You''re Mr. Darnic''s servant, right? Then you should be respectful to him! You can''t be rude to him!"


    The man chuckled and asked, "Even if you die?"


    "Even if I die!" Haru bit his lip, blood dripped from his mouth. If the judges from the Academy Awards saw him, he would definitely receive the best actor. "You have to apologize to Mr. Darnic!"


    "Is that so? Then die!"


    The man was about to use his power, but Darnic quickly made Haru bow his head. He pressed down Haru''s head very low and said, "I am sorry for his rudeness, King, but please forgive him."


    "No, you don''t need to apologize, Mr. Darnic! You shouldn''t lower your head!"


    "Shut up!"


    Darnic roared at Haru, telling him to shut up.


    Haru tried to stand up, but Darnic kept trying to make him bow his head.


    Inside Haru was also quite angry when his head was being made to bow down and he tried hard to resist, but it was all acting after all. However, he wasn''t happy when he was treated like this, but then he felt better when he thought that this ghost guy wouldn''t have a good life in the story.


    "Please keep him alive. We need him to win this war," Darnic said.


    "¡­"


    The man stared at both of them for a while and said, "Don''t let him do this kind of thing again."


    "You can rest assured. I''ll educate him well," Darnic said. It might be his imagination, but somehow, he could see that the man in front of him had an envious expression somehow. Then he looked at Haru who was gritting his teeth and showing an unwilling expression that somehow softened his heart.


    When that person was gone, Haru asked in tears, "Why? Why should you apologize to me, Mr. Darnic? You''re not at fault and he''s just a servant!" Again, if the judges of the Academy Award saw his acting then they would give him the award for the best actor.


    "You''re still young. You don''t understand," Darnic said.


    "Even so¡­ I¡­ I am sorry for making you bow down¡­"


    Haru''s shoulder was patted, then he looked up at Darnic with a face full of tears.


    "Get up. You''re going to be my sword at the war, right? Then show me that will for me and don''t make me regret my decision to save you before!" Darnic somehow could see the shadow of his youth on Haru.


    Even though Haru''s power was quite weird, after Darnic thought about it slowly, he felt that Haru''s power was quite amazing.


    However, even if Darnic was moved, he had decided to use Haru well.


    Haru quickly wiped his tears and nodded several times.


    "I will, Mr. Darnic! I won''t let you down! I''ll y all the opponent''s servants and bring you the victory of the Holy Grail!"


    His voice was loud and he would definitely bring victory for Yggdmillennia.


    Darnic nodded and said, "Get up. Let''s summon your servant first."


    "Yes!"


    Both of them stood up and walked together, showing their best smiles as if a teacher and disciple at this moment.


    Once again, if the judges from the Academy Awards saw them then they would give the trophy of best actors to the two of them at this moment.

 Chapter 1363 Servant 1

    <h4>Chapter 1363 Servant 1</h4>


    "So I will summon my servant now?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Darnic nodded and asked, "Do you know the method?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach you, but do you have a catalyst to summon your servant?" Darnic asked since it was the most important thing.


    To summon a servant, the master (magus) needs to use a catalyst so they can summon a servant.


    "If you don''t have one, I can give you a catalyst to summon your servant," Darnic said.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "I don''t have one, but my grandpa has always said that my ancestor is a hero so I''ll try to use my blood." Before he came to this world, he had made his decision to use his blood to summon his servant. He wasn''t sure what kind of hero that he would summon, but he quite anticipated it.


    "¡­¡­"


    Darnic looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "Are you sure? Which hero? Now that you mention it, where are you from?"


    "I am not sure who it is, but my grandpa has always told me that I am the descendant of a hero or something." Haru patted his chest and said, "I aming from Tokyo."


    "Tokyo, huh?"


    Darnic was a bit surprised that this guy came from that far away ce, but at the same time, he recalled the previous war where he had to fight against Matou Zouken in the past, but then he quickly thought about the several heroes which came from Japan.


    Darnic thought for a while and wasn''t sure which hero this guy would summon if he dared to use his blood to summon someone.


    "What about your grandpa?"


    "Oh, he has passed away." Haru showed a sad and lonely expression, but then he quickly cheered up and said, "During my stay in Tokyo, I heard about your story. You have fought against Nazis, in several magicians, and even made the Clock Tower into your enemy, however, even so¡­ you don''t give up and even decide to fight the Clock Tower fiercely! So when I have heard that you have be the enemy of the Clock Tower, I have been thinking of a way to help you until this mark appears on my hand." He showed his Command Spells to Darnic, then smiled. "With this, I can help you, Mr. Darnic."


    "Holy Grail War isn''t a game and you''re going to die in the process," Darnic said.


    "It''s alright. I have said to you before that you can use me well, even if I die, I won''t resent you." Haru looked at Darnic with a smile and said, "As long as you can destroy the Clock Tower then I am all good."


    "¡­"


    Darnic looked at Haru and wondered what kind of things that the Clock Tower had done to him to make Haru hate that organization that much. However, he didn''t ask and said, "I will teach you how to summon a servant, and if you fail then tell me quick so I''ll give you a catalyst."


    "Yes!"


    Haru nodded without hesitation and thought that he had seeded.


    Haru was wondering if Darnic was going to leave him, but it seemed that wasn''t the case since Darnic stayed with him all the time, teaching him how to summon a servant. Inwardly, he felt a bit weird since the magic circle that Darnic told him was simr to the magic Circle which was made by Kosaka when she drew the illustration of Fate/Stay Night at that time.


    "Wait, now that you mention it, what about your Magic Power?" Darnic asked.


    "If you''re asking me whether my Magic Power is a lot or not, then you don''t need to worry, the only thing that I don''tck in this world is a Magic Power," Haru said. He didn''t lie since the energy inside his body was very huge, especially after he learned about HI-ERO particles. As a harem protagonist, libido was the only thing that he didn''tck and its quantity was unlimited.


    However, Haru also understood Darnic''s worry since the strength of servant was being determined by three factors which were location, poprity, and Magic Power.


    The example was quite easy, Darnic''s servant, Lancer of ck, true''s name was d III, and he was a king of Principality of Wachia, and this Principality of Wachia was located in Romania. In this location, the legend of d III was very loud and everyone in this location knew him which boosted d III''s status.


    Poprity was also quite simr to a location since the more famous the servant which was being summoned, the strongest it was. If he was given an example, then it would be like Iskandar the Great, King Arthur, etc.


    Lastly, the simplest one was Magic Power, as long as the Magus (magician) had a very huge amount of Magic Power on their bodies the strength of their servant would be boosted tremendously.


    "Is that so?"


    Darnic''s expression was quite normal, but inwardly he was very surprised. He thought for a while and remembered that his sessor still hadn''t found her fiance.


    ''If this young man is still alive then¡­''


    Darnic shook his head and said, "Then, I will leave you for now. During the summoning ceremony, you should focus and report to me what kind of servant that you have summoned if you seeded."


    "Yes!"


    Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Darnic nodded and left Haru''s room, leaving him alone.


    Haru sighed in relief when Darnic left him. He massaged his shoulder and felt a bit tired somehow.


    "Well, let''s start."


    Haru took a knife from his zipper pocket then made a wound on his palm then blood was dripping from it. He clenched his hand and the wound slowly regenerated. He took a deep breath and started his spell.


    The moment his energy entered the magic circle, it started to glow in pinkish color and the atmosphere started to change. His room started to tremble because of the sheer magic power which was released by Haru.


    However, all of this was covered by Haru since he didn''t really want Darnic to see his summoning process.


    "Your flesh shall serve under me.


    My sword shall be your fate.


    My fate shall be with your sword.


    Submit to the beckoning of the Holy Grail.


    Answer if you are willing to submit to this will and this truth.


    An oath shall be sworn here.


    I shall be all the good in this world.


    I shall eradicate all the evil in this world.


    You shall serve with your eyes blinded by chaos.


    For you would be the one who is caged in madness.


    I shall wield your chains.


    From the Seventh Heavens,e three great powers.


    Come forth from the ring of restraint, protector of the world bnce."


    Then the room was enveloped by white light and in a moment, a figure appeared slowly in the middle of the magic circle.


    The figure was in a kneeling position toward Haru.


    "Your summons has been answered. Saber-ss ser¡­"


    When this gentle voice was about to say something, those words stuck and she showed a surprised expression.


    "Eh? I¡­ I am not a Saber?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1364 Servant 2

    <h4>Chapter 1364 Servant 2</h4>


    The Magic Power which filled the room vanished gradually the moment this figure appeared on the center of the Magic Circle.


    Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the servant that stood on the Magic Circle, wondering howe his blood rted to this beauty?


    She is a beautiful mature woman.


    She appears to be wearing some kind oftex bodysuit, with a piece of cloth draped over her chest and a heart-shaped insignia linked to her cor. A simr piece of cloth was found over her crotch, tied by a rope around her waist. She possesses some armor in the form of tight gauntlets and grieves, elbow and knee-length respectively. Her katana is seen sheaved, connected to her by another sort of rope.


    She has very long hair, which she ties at the very end.


    She gives an elegant, virtuous, morous, and somehow gives off a mother-like affection feeling?


    Haru had to admit that this woman was a personification of Yamato Nadeshiko''s beauty.


    However, in the face of this beauty, she somehow showed a worrying expression toward Haru.


    "That¡­ That¡­"


    The gentle voice mixed with the restlessness until she decided to introduce herself.


    "I am Minamoto no Yorimitsu."


    Then for the first time, both of them stared at each other, looking at each other, clearly remembering each other''s appearance.


    "Although I am not a Saber-ss servant and my ability as amander is too wed, please believe in my ability to bring you to a victory."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that his servant was a Berserker-ss servant and usually, a Berserker-ss servant would be crazy because of Mad Enhancement on their summoning, however, his servant was different since she could talk normally.


    ''But Minamoto no Yorimitsu, huh?"


    Haru somehow understood how he could summon this servant.


    Minamoto no Yorimitsu.


    She is a person from the 10th - 11th Century. Born as the eldest son of the Minamoto n, he is a figure who contributed to the development of the entire Seiwa Genji line as the founder of the Settsu Genji branch. He is also the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period, who destroyed many monstrosities, such as "Shuten-douji of Mount Ooe", the "Giant Spider" of "the Imperial Capital", and "Ushi-Oni of Sensou-Ji". Leading her subordinates, Raikou''s Four Heavenly Kings - Watanabe Tsuna, Sakata Kintoki, Urabe Suetake, and Usui Sadamitsu - she continued to protect the peace of the capital. Naturally, he is a male in historical fact.


    As for how Minamoto was summoned as a woman, Haru wasn''t sure, but well, it might be the setting of the world so the character of Minamoto no Yorimitsu would be more charming.


    So the question was, how was he able to summon this servant?


    In the past, Haru had gotten a reward to turn him into the descendant of Asura Ootsuki, and Minamoto no Yuritsu was the incarnation of Sakra (Indra).


    In the world of Naruto, Ashura Ootsuki''s brother was Indra Ootsuki. Both of them might be different from the legend in this world, however, it was rted somehow so it was normal for him to able to summon Minamoto no Yorimitsu.


    Haru understood the reason why he could summon her, however, there was another question on his head and that was at how his servant was able to talk normally when he checked the Mad Enhancement reached EX rank which made him a bit worried.


    Haru was wondering whether this woman was acting or¡­ he wasn''t sure since Berserker-ss servant was the most unpredictable after all.


    ''Wait unpredictable?''


    Haru suddenly realized something.


    In the process of character creation, a creator usually added a gimmick or quirk to the character in the story, especially a romance harem story so the heroine is more fun.


    Haru looked at Minamoto and wondered whether she had a quirk or two, but then he realized that Minatomo seemed to be sad for some reason.


    "Why do you feel sad?"


    When Minamoto heard this question, she was surprised, but then she looked at a trace of worry on Haru''s face which made her dumbfounded since it was her first time to see someone look at her with this expression.


    "What''s wrong? Have I done something wrong? We''re going to fight together from now on so if you have some worries in your heart, please tell me," Haru said sincerely since he was worried that Minamoto might go berserk if he used a quite harsh tone.


    "¡­"


    However, Haru was even more dumbfounded and felt at a loss when he saw tears in Minamoto''s eyes.


    "Are you alright?"


    It might be his nature so he took out a handkerchief naturally and wiped the tears on her eyes gently, however, she cried even loudly which made him not sure what to do for a while.


    "Minamoto-san, are you alright?"


    Minamoto quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, I am alright, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "Is it alright for you to have me as your servant?" Minamoto asked. It was the thing that had been making her worry from the beginning to the end since all of her life, she was being rejected be it her parents or her closest people.


    When Minamoto asked this question, her voice was filled with worry, but there was also a trace of anticipation.


    Haru was somehow quite weak to such a mature woman so he quickly answered. "Why not?" He smiled and said, "You''re the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period, having you as my Servant is something that I am more than happy about."


    The concern on Minamoto''s face disappeared and it was changed by a beautiful happy smile.


    Haru was a bit startled when he could see a trace of obsession on Minamoto''s face and somehow he could tell that there was some strangeness on this woman, but he wasn''t sure what it was since he only met this woman for a while.


    "I''ll call you Berserker from now on so no one is going to know your True Name, is that alright?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Minamoto nodded without hesitation.


    "So Berserker, please take care of me from now on," Haru said and reached Minamoto''s hand.


    "Yes! I will take care of you from now on, Master!"


    Minamoto was so excited that she held Haru''s hand with both of her hands. The movement on her handshake was so fierce that it shook two of Mt. Fuji on her chest.


    Haru quickly looked away since this woman was quite intense for him.


    "I''ll protect you from anything and regard you as my son. I''ll eliminate your enemy and bring you to victory, Master¡­"


    Haru didn''t think too much, but then he felt a bit weird by how his servant was going to treat him.


    ''Son?''


    Haru didn''t think too much and thought that it was better to check his servant''s status while also telling him about his situation so she could adjust her state to work with him to fool the Ygdmillennia family.

 Chapter 1365 Servant 3

    <h4>Chapter 1365 Servant 3</h4>


    ss: Berserker.


    Master: Kasugano Haruka.


    True Name: Minamoto no Yorimitsu.


    Alignment: Chaotic Good.


    Parameter:


    Strength: A+


    Endurance: A


    Agility: A


    Mana: A+++


    Luck: A


    Noble Phantasm: A+


    ss Skills:


    Mad Enhancement: EX


    Mad Enhancement (EX Rank): A Skill that strengthens one''s physical abilities in exchange for their sense of reason. In Raikou''s case, her reason is not lost, and her state of being remains as her original intellectual self. However, with the impurity of her Oni blood, that mentality became morally broken because of the manifestation of her maternal love that is so far abnormal. (She would eliminate anyone and everyone for the sake of her loved ones, and she would protect them fanatically.) While talking of proper love, she does not hold sight of social morals if it is for the sake of love, approving all kinds of deeds¡­ that is to say, she is mentally ill. She draws a line from other Berserkers by not letting others be on the verge of truly perceiving that broken side of hers. Fundamentally, persuading her, or making her correct her ways, is impossible.


    Riding: A+


    She is able to operate all vehicles and beasts freely except for Dragon Kinds. Being able to ridees from Gozu Tennou, who is a god.


    Magic Resistance: D


    Nullify Single-Action spelling. Magic Resistance to the same degree as an amulet that rejects magical energy.


    Divinity: C


    Raikou was born as the heaven-sent child of Gozu Tennou, so she possesses the Divinity Skill.


    Haru was sitting on his bed, reading all the information on his servant, however, he was quite satisfied with the parameter of his servant and didn''t expect that the energy on his body would enhance Berserker to this much.


    However, he was dumbfounded at the description of Mad Enhancement on Berserker and understood that Berserker was mentally ill, especially when this servant kept patting his head.


    "How long are you going to pat my head?"


    Haru was a bit speechless when Minamoto kept patting his head for the past half of an hour.


    "A mother has to praise her son, is there something wrong with it?" Minamoto looked at Haru with an eye full of affection. After she was summoned, she didn''t expect her parameter would increase this much, and at the same time, she could feel boundless energy within her son which told her that it might be unlimited.


    Minamoto was full of energy, and at the same time, she was also surprised when she saw her Luck would turn into EX-rank, and she was sure that it had something to do with her son.


    Minamoto was curious about her master and at the same time, she was also happy that her master could ept her this much.


    "Minamoto, I want to talk about something serious, can you listen to me?"


    "Yes! Please tell me anything, Master!" Minamoto nodded with a serious expression, but her hand kept patting Haru''s head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and helpless, but he decided to tell her that he wasing to this ce by fooling the master of the faction and he needed to pretend all the time to be the admirer of Darnic Prestone Yggmillennia, so he wanted her to help him to pretend that she didn''t remember her identity.


    Haru knew that as Darnic''s admirer, it was impossible for him to keep anything a secret, so he wanted to pretend that his servant lost her memory and she was in amnesia.


    Haru told Minamoto about his n, but then he saw her sobbing for some reason.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Mo¡­ Mother is just happy!" Minamoto couldn''t handle it anymore and hugged Haru without hesitation.


    At that moment, Haru could feel two soft feelings on his face and a sweet-scented smell invaded his nostrils. He wasn''t sure, but somehow, Minamoto reminded him of his mother. In his mind, the closest person that was simr to his mother would be Maya, whom he met in the world of Infinite Stratos, but Maya wasn''t a mother after all, and rather than calling her mother, Maya was simr to his big sister.


    Haru would be lying if he didn''t miss his mother, but he knew that she had passed away with his father.


    During his middle school time, Haru was delinquent and he changed girls one after another which always made both his parents angry at him, however, he couldn''t feel that kind of feeling again since he had lost them.


    It might be because of the appearance of the Group Chat that made him bury the memory of his parents.


    After seeing Korosensei make his lovere back alive once again, Haru''s mind had always been confused, wondering whether he should make his parents stay alive once again, but at the same time, he also thought that he shouldn''t do so.


    Minamoto''s feeling which was pure and full of affection somehow affected him.


    Haru realized that he was really weak against a mature woman that even when he felt someone was going to enter his room, he didn''t care and kept letting Minamoto hug him.


    Minamoto was also very happy when Haru let her hug him and her face was full of maternal affection.


    Then it was at this moment the door of his room was knocked then opened.


    "Kasugano-kun, congrattions that you have se---"


    The words which were about toe out from Darnic''s mouth stuck when he saw Haru and his servant hugging each other.


    Haru realized his mistake and quickly escaped from Minamoto''s arms.


    "Mr. Darnic, you misunderstood! This isn''t what you think!" Haru thought for a while and said, "We - We''re trying to deepen the bond between Master and Servant, trying to understand each other before the fight!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Darnic was speechless, but at the same time, he also looked at Haru with a helpless expression. He could tell that there was a huge amount of Magic Power within Haru''s body, but this guy¡­


    Darnic was a bit worried, especially when he thought about Haru''s ability was quite strange.


    "Master, who is this insect? Let me cut him down on the person who is disturbing our time together!"


    Minamoto looked at Darnic full of hostility since this guy dared to disturb the time between her and her son!


    Minamoto didn''t care about anything and wanted to y down Darnic using her katana!


    "Calm down, Berserker! His name is Mr. Darnic! The person that I admire the most!" Haru quickly stopped Minamoto by hugging her, stopping her from doing something stupid.


    Minamoto who was being hugged, of course, stopped and she thought that her son wanted to continue their quality time together.


    "Master!"


    Haru once again felt two Mt. Fuji on the top of his face which made his face hot once again.


    However, Darnic didn''t care about their interaction since he was stunned by Haru''s servant''s parameters.


    When a Magus became a master in the Holy Grail War, they received a skill that made it possible for them to check the parameters of each servant during the battle.


    "Kasugano-kun, the parameter on your servant¡­"


    Haru quickly pushed Minamoto away since if he didn''t do so, it was hard for him to talk since his mouth was covered by her tits.


    "Mr. Darnic, my grandpa has always told me that I have a lot of Magic Energy, stamina, and a lot more inside my body so I can support my servant without trouble," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Darnic didn''t expect that he would meet a treasure. He looked at Haru with a hot gaze and thought about his sessor. He thought that he needed to marry this guy with his sessor no matter what!


    Then Darnic quickly calmed himself and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what''s the name of your servant?" He thought that it was natural for Haru to tell him about the name of his servant considering his status as his admirer, and at the same time, it was also a test.


    "Mr. Darnic, that is something that I want to ask you about," Haru quickly said.


    Darnic raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Is it possible for the servant to have amnesia?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    Darnic was dumbfounded and asked, "Amnesia?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I have been trying to ask Berserker''s True Name several times, but all she could tell me is that she has lost her memories regarding that matter."


    "¡­"


    Darnic was surprised, but then he quickly looked at Haru''s confused expression and Berserker''s furious expression toward him. He could even see that Berserker told him that if he didn''t get out as soon as possible then he would be killed.


    Darnic let out a long sigh and felt a bit sorry for Haru since Berserker was a very troublesome servant, but at the same time, he was d that Haru could manage this servant very well.


    "It might be the first time since there''s some trouble with your summoning ritual." Darnic thought for a bit and asked, "You have used your blood during the summoning ritual, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My grandpa has always said that I am the descendant of a hero, but I didn''t expect that it would be true¡­" He looked at Minamoto with a helpless expression.


    However, Minamoto didn''t even care about his gaze and kept patting Haru''s head, thinking that her son was cute. She also stared at Darnic with a gaze full of hostility and she didn''t even pretend that she was going to kill Darnic since if she did so, her son was going to hug her!


    By killing the insect in front of her, Minamoto could receive a hug from her son and she felt that it was a good bargain for her!


    "¡­"


    Darnic also started to sweat profusely since the killing intent of Minamoto wasn''t a joke. He took a deep breath and said, "For your question before, there might be some trouble with your summoning ritual which causes your servant to forget about her memory, but by the time, she probably will remember her true identity. This is also my first time encountering this problem so you should observe it all the time."


    "Yes, Mr. Darnic!" Haru nodded.


    "Have a good night. You should rest first and I''ll introduce everyone to you tomorrow," Darnic said.


    "Yes, Mr. Darnic! Good night!" Haru said with a smile.


    Darnic looked at Haru''s smile and nodded. He could tell that Haru wasn''t lying, but even so, it didn''t really matter whether Haru''s servant was known or not since that parameter was just too crazy!


    Darnic thought that he might as well take Haru as his disciple then marry him to his family. His face was full of smiles and thought that his idea was good.


    When Darnic left Haru''s room, Haru and Minamoto looked at each other before giving a high five to each other!


    "Yay!"


    Haru said with a smile, but Minamoto also did the same, but with a flustered expression since it was her first time doing this, however, she was very cute at that moment.


    "Y - Yay!"


    Minamoto didn''t care what her son was about to do by acting within this family, however, as long as she could be with her son, then she was very happy!


    Haru knew that the first stage of his n had beenpleted and then he needed to continue with the next stage since the time wasn''t going to wait for him!

 Chapter 1366 Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1366 Dream</h4>


    Inside his study room, Darnic started to think about what he should do with Haru. He had only met him for a while, but all he could think was that Haru was only a simple young man with a boundless talent as a Magus, especially when Haru was also a Psychic.


    ''But what if he wasn''t a simple young man?''


    Darnic had only met Haru for a few hours after all and it was hard to tell whether he could trust him or not, however, he would be lying if he didn''t feel moved when he saw him standing in front of Lancer to fight his dignity.


    Darnic would be lying if he didn''t feel annoyed by Lancer''s act, however, he was an old fox and he could bear this much as long as Lancer could make him win the Holy Grail War. However, as a Magus, it had always been his nature to be arrogant and he thought that as a servant Lancer should follow him without asking anything and it was normal for him to have an admirer.


    In Darnic''s heart, he hoped for Haru''s admiration for him was real and Haru was just a simple young man, that''s all.


    However, if Haru was lying then all Darnic could only say that Haru was a better actor and swindler than him since he really couldn''t see a fault at Haru and it couldn''t help but made him smile when he thought about him.


    Then there was the matter of Berserker.


    ''Amnesia¡­''


    Darnic knew that it was the first time for such a thing to happen, but it wasn''t umon when he thought about how Haru had used his blood to be a catalyst for the summoning ritual. He tapped the armrest of the sofa where he sat until he heard the sound of a wheelchair before someone knocked on the door of his room.


    "Ojii-sama."


    This voice awoke Darnic and when he turned his head, he saw a gentle girl in a wheelchair slowly moving toward him. He suddenly remembered the words which Haru told him before.


    ''I love a girl, especially with long hair and petite body!''


    Darnic looked at his sessor from up to down and somehow, he was surprised to see that his sessor matched Haru''s type!


    "Ojii-sama? What''s wrong?"


    The girl looked at Darnic with a confused expression. The wheelchair moved automatically toward Darnic, whether it was a machine or a Magecraft, there was no way to confirm it until our main character met this girl.


    "Oh, you''ve returned, Fiore?"


    Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia, she''s the sessor to the Yggdmillennia family.


    Fiore is recognized by Darnic as the only magus within the n with any true talent, and there is likely no magus throughout the generations of thickening blood in the n with greater aptitude than her. She is a genius in possession of a terrifyingly deep wealth of talent in a single field, that of spiritual evocation and human engineering. She is weak in most other types of thaumaturgy, but she rivals or even surpasses the first-ss instructors of the Clock Tower in her field.


    Therefore, Darnic had very high expectations of Fiore, but at the same time, he also knew the importance of a husband for Fiore. He wasn''t sure why he was thinking about that bad boy who was hugging his own servant before. He twitched his lips and somehow smiled, but then he felt that it was too early to make a decision.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore didn''t say anything and only looked at Darnic with a curious expression since it was her first time to see her grandfather show such a reaction.


    Darnic was hoping that he should have met Haru earlier, but there was nothing that he could do at this moment.


    "How is it?"


    Fiore nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, thank you for Ojii-sama''s channel that I have gotten the catalyst to summon my servant." The same as Haru, she would also participate in this Holy Grail War.


    "The other members of the family have also prepared their catalyst." Fiore showed a gentle smile and said, "If there''s no problem, we can summon our servant right away."


    "That''s good." Darnic nodded calmly. He thought that it was better for his family to summon their servants as soon as possible since Haru also had summoned his servant. "How about your little brother? Has he prepared his catalyst?"


    "¡­No, it seems that he doesn''t receive a qualification as a master." Fiore wasn''t sure why her little brother didn''t receive the Command Spells, she was a bit worried, however, her little brother seemed to be alright.


    Darnic let out a sigh and said, "I am sorry, Fiore. It seems that someone from outside has received that qualification instead of your little brother."


    Shaking her head, Fiore said, "It''s alright, Ojii-sama." She showed a faint smile and said, "He seems to be rxed when he knows need to join Holy Grail War."


    Darnic showed a grateful expression and nodded. "It''s good that your little brother understands."


    "It might be because he doesn''t have that much of hope to join the Holy Grail War, if it''s not the case, it might be me, who is the one who is not going to have that qualification."


    Even though Fiore seemed quite sad, she also felt a bit relieved since she didn''t lose her qualification as a master. She knew that as a Magus, shecked something and if she lost the qualification as a master, it would be a great blow to her. "He wants to apany me to help me, but I have told him to stay since Holy Grail War isn''t a game and he might lose his life if he isn''t careful."


    Darnic nodded and said, "Then tonight, you should summon your servant along with the other two." The other two that he meant were both Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia and Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, who were members of Yggdmillennia.


    "¡­Understood." Fiore nodded, but then she couldn''t help but ask, "Ojii-sama, I have heard that you have received someone as a guest before?" She also had heard that this guest was a master which might be also the reason why her little brother wasn''t one of the masters in this Holy Grail War.


    "Yes." Darnic nodded and said, "His name is Kasugano Haruka. He''s from Tokyo, Japan."


    "Tokyo? Japan? That''s very far away!" Fiore was surprised and asked in worry, "What''s the intention of this guest?" She was wondering whether Kasugano Haruka would bring harm to her family.


    Waving his hand, Darnic said, "You don''t need to worry. For now, he''s an ally."


    "For now?"


    "His purpose ining here was to help me," Darnic said.


    "Helping Ojii-sama? Why?" Fiore was confused as to why someone wanted to help her grandfather.


    "Um¡­ He has said that he''s my admirer." Darnic also felt weird when he exined this to Fiore.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore was stunned until she looked at Darnic in disbelief. "Ad¡­ Admirer?"


    "¡­"


    Even though Darnic didn''t show anything, he felt a bit insulted when Fiore looked at him with such an expression, thinking that it was impossible for him to have an admirer, however, at the same time, he also thought that such thinking was normal since this happened during the Holy Grail War and everything could happen.


    "You don''t need to worry about him for now. All you need to do is to summon your servant as soon as possible."


    "¡­Yes, Ojii-sama." Fiore thought that she might have done something rude so she quickly nodded and stopped talking.


    Darnic stood up and walked toward the window.


    "No matter what, Yggdmillennia is going to be the winner of this Holy Grail War."


    If it didn''t then there wouldn''t be a future for this family.


    "Yes, Ojii-sama."


    Fiore uttered those words and looked at Darnic in worry.


    In his sleep, Haru had a dream.


    Haru felt that he had be a baby and he saw an old man who held him with an innocent and longing expression.


    This old man had clothes simr to samurai.


    He wasn''t sure where this old man was going to bring him until he saw a temple with a monk who looked at the old man with a calm expression.


    "As of today, you''re going to take care of her."


    The old man said those words to the monk.


    The monk nodded and followed the old man''s request.


    The old man looked at the baby once again and said, "Your power is too fearful and this power is just like a demon."


    Even though the old man''s voice wasn''t disgusting or loathed, his voice was full of justice as if throwing him was something that must be done.


    "Everyone is afraid of you. Everyone is afraid of the existence of "Oni" within you."


    Haru thought that it was unreasonable to stamp someone with an "Oni" name as soon as someone showed unparalleled strength or talent. He thought that it was just the timidity and excuse of the weak. He thought that they couldn''t bear to see someone who would be more powerful than them.


    "If this continues the Minamoto family might be destroyed and I can''t let that happen." The old man looked at the baby for onest time. "When you grow up, I''ll take you." He walked away without looking back.


    Haru who could feel the feeling of the baby felt very lonely so lonely that it was so scary that he only hoped that there was someone who could be his family.


    Then,ter on, this baby turned into the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period, however, even so, she still felt this loneliness until it drowned her.

 Chapter 1367 Mom Wants to Help you

    <h4>Chapter 1367 Mom Wants to Help you</h4>


    "¡­"


    Haru gradually opened his eyes and felt very ufortable by the dream that he had seen in his sleep, however, the next scene made him startled.


    "Oh my¡­ you have woken up, Master?"


    Haru couldn''t see the face of the person who asked him that question, not because this voice was far away nor he heard this voice from his mind, he knew very well whose voice it was, however, the two melons in front of him made him unable to see the face of Minamoto.


    Haru twitched his lips, and there were a lot of things that he wanted to ask, but well, the first thing that he needed to do was to hide his anaconda that wanted to break away from its cage!


    Haru moved swiftly and escaped from Minamoto with a reluctant expression, but he knew that it was necessary.


    When Minamoto saw Haru''s reaction and expression, she was both amazed and also reluctant, but then as a mother, there was something that she needed to say.


    "Master, you don''t need to worry. That''s a normal reaction for a man and¡­ Mom is happy that Master has grown so big¡­" Minamoto said with a blush and looked away while she thought about Haru''s anaconda.


    ''But I am not happy?!''


    Haru had a headache when he thought about his servant. He wasn''t sure this feeling was, but somehow he felt that he had been defeated for some reason. He felt tired somehow and sat on the edge of the bed after his anaconda had calmed down. He let out a long sigh and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Minamoto, who saw her son down, felt a bit distressed and caressed Haru''s head.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re my son after all and I can assure you that yours is the biggest that I have ever seen." Minamoto tried to cheer Haru up while caressing his head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or worried by his servant, but then quickly thought about the dream that he had seen before. He looked at Minamoto and could tell that was Minamoto''s past. Somehow, he understood why this woman became crazy, but well, if Minamoto was a man, then it might not be a problem, but the problem was because she was a woman.


    It didn''t mean that being a woman was bad, but when a woman was too strong, it would be hard for her to have someone who would be able to find a man that was able to love her dearly since most of them would be scared of her.


    However, there was one problem that made him startle, and that was when Minamoto had given him ap pillow without him noticing it.


    Haru felt that kind of dream was very dangerous since he didn''t realize what had happened during his sleep and if he was attacked so suddenly¡­


    Haru quickly shook his head and he could tell that Minamoto wasn''t that kind of servant, however, it was a bit dangerous to sleep like that in the enemy camp after all. Even if he had infiltrated in this ce and made Darnic believe in him, but he was sure that Darnic still doubted him.


    Haru didn''t feelfortable somehow andid on Minamoto''sp again.


    "Did you not feel well, Master?" Minamoto asked. At first, she was happy when she saw her masterying on herp, but became quite uneasy when she saw him frown.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Was it a nightmare?"


    "You know?" Haru asked.


    Minamoto nodded while caressing Haru''s head. "Your face seems to be in pain during your sleep. If I can enter your dream then I might y the insect that tried to bother you during your dream!"


    "¡­"


    Haru suddenly realized why Minamoto was a Berserker-ss servant at that moment. He then woke up and ignored Minamoto''s reluctant expression.


    "I will take a bath first then we can go out after that."


    "Yes, Master."


    Haru was about to enter the bathroom inside his room but stopped when he saw Minomoto was following him. He looked at Minamoto with a confused expression and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s mom''s duty to help her son!" Minamoto said with a serious expression.


    "¡­I don''t think that is necessary for you to help you to take a bath."


    "No! Master, you should know that this is the enemy''s camp! What if you''re being attacked during your bath!" Minamoto didn''t give up and quickly told him his reasoning.


    Sometimes, Haru really wondered whether Minamoto was a Berserker-ss servant or not since her mind was so bright at such a stupid time.


    "No!"


    "Please, Master! Mom is just worried about you!"


    "If you''re a mother, you should let your children be independent!"


    "NOOOOO!!!! DON''T LEAVE ME, MASTER!!!"


    Minamoto thought the word "independent" from Haru''s sentence meant that he was going to leave her which made her scared and quickly hugged him in hurry.


    Once again, Haru could feel a sweet and gentle smell from Minamoto which made him helpless, but then he slipped away from Minamoto.


    Minamoto was surprised by Haru''s speed and praised him. "As expected of my son! Your speed is better than the Four Heavenly Kings!" However, she didn''t give up and wanted to enter the bathroom.


    "Stop, Berserker! If you dare to take a bath with me then I will use my Command Spells on you!" Haru didn''t make a joke at this moment and showed his Command Spells on Minamoto. He had a hard time controlling himself around Minamoto and if this woman entered the bath, then he might lose control!


    "No way! Master, you can''t use such precious Command Spells for something like this!" Minamoto quickly stopped Haru.


    "Then back down! Wait for me to take a bath quietly in the room," Haru said.


    "¡­No way¡­" Minamoto plopped on the ground and started to sob, thinking that her son hated her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru let out a long sigh and patted Minamoto''s head.


    "Huh?" Minamoto looked up and felt a bit surprised when her son patted her head, but she didn''t hate this feeling and even smiled stupidly.


    "Listen, Berserker, I don''t want you to pamper me too much. I want you to fight beside you, not be protected by you." Haru held Minamoto''s hands and said, "So the first thing that I need to do is to take a bath without your help and as my servant, you need to believe in me." He felt stupid when he thought that he needed to exin his excuse to take a bath alone, however, it seemed the effect was better than he had thought.


    "¡­Then¡­ Then¡­ Mom is going to believe in you, but!!"


    "But?"


    "Promise me that you need to be careful and¡­"


    "And?"


    "Let''s take a bath together next time!" Minamoto looked at Haru with a burning gaze.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything and entered the bath, locked the door, and quickly took a bath since he had a feeling that his servant might knock the door down to join him to take a bath.


    "Master? Master? Please take a bath with me!"


    Haru had only woken up in the morning, but somehow he felt more tired than he had thought.


    After taking a bath, Haru changed his clothes to his usual adventure clothes. Wearing a nnel shirt, jeans, and boots.


    Minamoto didn''t appear beside him and entered her astral form.


    Servants can appear directly or in astral form, when they appear directly, it is during the fight and they take a lot of Magic Power from the master, however, in astral form, they won''t take much of Magic Power.


    In other words, the astral form on servant is simr to the power saving mode on the smartphone.


    On the astral form, Minamoto kept looking at her son and felt a bit quite worried. Her son was so handsome and she was afraid that some insects might try to get close to him.


    ''If that happens¡­''


    Minamoto held her katana and she was ready anytime.


    Haru didn''t know what Minamoto was thinking and he wanted to search for the kitchen since he wanted to eat breakfast, but then¡­


    "Good morning."


    Haru stopped his step and saw a cute girl.

 Chapter 1368 Good Impression?

    <h4>Chapter 1368 Good Impression?</h4>


    Haru saw a cute girl who was sitting in a wheelchair. In his heart, he knew who this girl was, but he needed to pretend after all. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re?"


    The girl nodded and didn''t seem that surprised when Haru didn''t know his name, but then, she had to admit that what her grandfather had told her was true since this young man gave her a very special feeling somehow and it was something that had never been found on the Magus.


    Magus''s personality was very cold-blooded and as long as it was for their research they would do anything be it killing, and a lot of disgusting things.


    However, Haru was different and he gave her a veryfortable feeling.


    "My name is Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennie," Fiore said.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Fiore and asked, "Is that all?" He looked at Fiore with confused expressions and wondered whether this girl would tell him something more about her.


    Fiore chuckled somehow, but at the same time, she could also feel a killing intent that was aimed toward her which caused her servant to appear beside her.


    Haru saw a calm-looking man that wore an archaic style of dress and from the expression of this man, he could tell that this man was quite wary of him.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. I won''t do anything," Haru said with a confused expression.


    "Sorry, I might be disrespectful, but the servant behind you has been showing hostility toward my master," the man said calmly.


    "Archer¡­"


    Fiore wasn''t surprised by her servant''s appearance since she could also feel a threatening aura from Haru''s side, however, she also felt quite better when Archer stood in front of her.


    Then from Haru''s side, Minamoto appeared and there was a change in her state. Usually, her face might be very gentle and showed an expression of a loving mother, however, at this moment, she clearly showed hostility toward Fiore.


    "I won''t let any insects get close to my Master (son)!"


    "In¡­ Insect¡­?!"


    Fiore was stunned, and Archer frowned.


    Haru twitched his lips and let out a sigh. "You don''t need to worry. She''s my servant Berserker. She''s a bit unique (weird), but it is alright to leave her alone."


    "Oh¡­" 2x


    Fiore and Archer nodded and felt clearly better when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Alright, Berserker, don''t cause trouble. She is rted to Mr. Darnic after all. You can''t hurt her, alright?" Haru said and patted Minamoto''s head.


    When her head was being patted, the hostility on Minamoto dissipated and she clearly showed a joyful expression.


    "¡­"


    Fiore and Archer only watched this scene and weren''t sure what to say, wondering whether patting was really that good.


    "I am sorry for the trouble that has been caused by Berserker," Haru said.


    "No, it''s alright." Fiore also knew how troublesome Berserker-ss servant was, and it surprised her that Haru was able to manage his servant very well.


    "That''s right, do you know where the kitchen is? I am quite famished," Haru asked.


    "Master, let me cook for you! Let mom show you my craft!" Minamoto was full of excitement when she thought that she could make food for her son.


    "Mom?" 2x


    Archer and Fiore looked at Haru at the same time.


    Haru massaged his temple and said, "I am sorry. She isn''t unique, but weird."


    "Oh¡­"


    Archer and Fiore looked at Haru with a pitiful expression at this moment.


    "What?!"


    Minamoto was startled when she heard Haru''s words then she plopped on the ground sadly while sobbing.


    "No! Master hates me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru patted Minamoto''s head and said, "I don''t hate you, Berserker. Let''s go to the kitchen now, I''ll cook you something."


    "Huh?" Minamoto was surprised and asked, "Master (son) is going to cook something for me?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Though, my food won''t be that good in your eyes."


    "No! No! No! Mom is happy to eat the food that is made by Master!" Minamoto jumped up and hugged Haru in her arms with a happy smile on her face.


    "That''s good." Haru showed a tired expression toward Fiore and Archer and asked, "So can you tell me where the kitchen is?"


    "¡­"


    Fiore and Archer could only say that this young man was quite pitiful somehow.


    Minamoto, Fiore, and Archer had heard from Haru that his cooking skill was only standard and he might not able to cook something good, however, the moment they entered the kitchen, they were dumbfounded by his cooking skill. They felt even more dumbfounded when they saw him taking out a lot of ingredients from his body since they weren''t sure where he had hidden it.


    The three of them, whether they were servants or masters, and even homunculus were attracted to his figure who was cooking in the kitchen with a serious expression. Then when the cooking was finished, they gulped and somehow they could feel the aura around him started to change.


    "Sorry for making you wait¡­ Here! Have some."


    The three of them looked at him in a daze and somehow they felt that they could see a statue of Ashura buddha on his back and it made the air became tense, but then his face turned rxed which made them dumbfounded.


    "Please taste it, this is the recipe that I have learned from my friend." Haru then ced down four bowls of ramen on the table. When he sat down, Minamoto also sat down beside him.


    "Have you prepared for us too?" Fiore asked.


    "Yes, but if you don''t want to eat then it is alright," Haru said.


    Fiore looked at the bowl of ramen in front of her eyes and gulped since she had never seen such a dish before.


    "Master, let me taste it first," Archer said.


    "Archer¡­"


    When Fiore and Archer were discussing with each other, Haru looked at Minamoto and asked, "Not going to eat?"


    "No, I will feed you first, Master." Minamoto shook her head and said, "I am a servant and I don''t need to eat."


    "It isn''t good if you don''t eat it while it is hot or do you want me to feed you?" Haru asked.


    "Feed?! Feed?! I am going to be fed by my son!" Minamoto was startled.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "Please!" Minamoto nodded without hesitation.


    "Then¡­"


    Haru then started to feed Minamoto by using a chopstick. He let the noodle cool down for a bit then said, "Please open your mouth."


    "Ahhnnn¡­" Minamoto opened her mouth, and let her son feed her to eat her ramen. She was full of bliss, but then her eyes were wide open when she tasted the ramen.


    "Is it good, right?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Minamoto nodded with a smile and felt that it was really wonderful that Haru was the one who summoned her.


    "Do you want more?"


    "Yes!"


    "It can''t be helped, what a spoiled Berserker, you''re?" Haru shook his head and showed a helpless expression, but he still fed Minamoto.


    Minamoto who was being teased felt a bit shy, but somehow, she really loved this feeling.


    When Minamoto and Haru were flirting with each other, Archer and Fiore had forgotten their manners and ate the ramen with a fork!


    ''This is¡­?!''


    Fiore and Archer knew that no Magecraft was put inside the ramen since they watched the cooking process from the beginning to the end, but then the taste of this ramen was amazing!

 Chapter 1369 His Presence

    <h4>Chapter 1369 His Presence</h4>


    ss: Archer.


    Master: Fiore Forvedge Yggmillennia.


    True Name: ???


    Alignment: Lawful Good.


    Parameters:


    Strength: B


    Endurance: B


    Agility: A+


    Mana: B


    Luck: C


    Noble Phantasm: A


    While they were eating, Haru used his master''s skill to see the parameter of Archer, Fiore''s servant. Unlike when he used it on his own servant, he couldn''t see the details of the information when he used this skill on Archer, however, such a thing was normal since Archer wasn''t his own servant.


    "Kasugano-kun, what''s the name of this square thing?" Archer showed the topping on his ramen, which made him curious. "The texture is quite simr to a meat, however, it is made from some kind of beans, right?"


    "It is Tempeh. It''s a traditional food from Indonesia," Haru said.


    "Indonesia?!" Fiore was startled and asked, "Are you from Indonesia?"


    "No, I am from Tokyo, Japan, but I have traveled around the world," Haru said.


    "Travel around the world¡­" Somehow Fiore felt a bit jealous.


    "But still, this ramen thing, nothing inside this bowl is made from meat, right? Is it always like that?" Archer asked since he felt that this ramen thing was very intriguing to him.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, usually, the broth is made from meat and mine is special vegetarian."


    "Vegetarian¡­" Archer let out a long sigh and said, "It seems there are a lot of things which I need to learn from this world."


    After they had eaten their entire ramen, they felt their bodies were very refreshed and they felt their bodies were quite warm. Even though the servant didn''t need to eat, eating something good was something very joyful for them.


    "Thank you, Kasugano-kun. This might be the most delicious food that I have eaten," Archer said.


    "Thank you, Kasugano-kun," Fiore said. She also thought the same thing as Archer since her food usually consists of potatoes, bread, cheese, meat, or something simple and it was her first time to eat something so vorful.


    "No problem." Haru shook his head.


    "So this thing is called ramen, right?" Archer asked.


    "Yes, it is one of the most popr foods in my country and besides this kind of ramen, there''s also something which is known as instant ramen."


    Haru then took out a cup of ramen on the table to show it to Archer.


    "Instant ramen? What''s the difference between this and the one that we have eaten?" Archer asked.


    "This thing¡­ You only need to pour it with hot water and wait for three minutes before you can eat it," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    "Not only that, it can be kept for a year without rotting."


    "¡­Miracle¡­" Archer was startled and looked at the instant ramen curiously.


    Even Fiore and Minamoto also looked at the instant ramen with curious expressions.


    Unlike Fiore who had never eaten instant ramen, it was also the first time that she had seen it which made her curious, for Archer and Minamoto, the existence of instant ramen was a miracle itself.


    Food had always been a very important factor in the war and at the time of Archer and Minamoto, their choice of food was limited and it also took a long time to prepare food, but this instant ramen could be prepared with only three minutes and it could be kept for a long time.


    In the mind of Archer and Minamoto, the existence of instant ramen was simr to a Noble Phantasm itself.


    Fiore then took a handkerchief and wiped the stain on her mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed when she thought that she had lost her manners before.


    "Right, Kasugano-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Fiore?" Haru asked, but then Minamoto showed hostility toward Fiore. He hugged Minamoto''s waist and told her to calm down.


    Fiore looked at Haru and looked at him with sympathy since she could see how troublesome it was to have Berserker as his servant. "Kasugano-kun, you should know the condition of our family and we have be the enemy of Clock Tower, why do you want to join our faction?" Her intention to meet him was to ask his purpose to join this faction, but because of the earlier incident, she almost forgot to ask her question.


    "Because I admire Mr. Darnic!" Haru answered without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Fiore was startled and stunned.


    "I have always been his fan and I also hate the Clock Tower¡­" Haru''s expression started to change and showed a fierce expression. "Those bastards, I am going to¡­" But then he realized something and shook his head. He looked quite awkward and showed an apologetic expression to Fiore. "I''m sorry that I have said something distasteful and made the mood awkward."


    "No, it is my fault to make you remember something you don''t want to." Fiore had heard from her grandfather that Haru was a Psychic and she had a feeling that he might have fought a lot of people from Clock Tower since usually, a Magus would try to kidnap him and use him as research.


    Fiore nodded and then understood why Haru had decided to join her grandfather''s faction.


    Archer didn''t say anything, only looked at Haru. However, in his heart, he also believed in Haru''s words, but if this young man was lying, then he had to admit that Haru was a very good actor.


    Minamoto didn''t care about their conversation and she hugged Haru tightly which somehow destroyed the serious atmosphere in this ce.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Right, is your intention to meet me is to ask about my purpose to join Mr. Darnic''s faction?" Haru asked.


    When Haru asked this question, Fiore was startled and realized something.


    "Ah!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I forgot." Fiore looked at Haru with an awkward expression and said, "Everyone has summoned their servant and grandfather has told me to call you to go to the hall."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Should I prepare another ramen for him?" Haru asked.


    "That¡­"


    Inside the hall of Fortress of Millennia, there were four people who had been standing in this ce.


    One man with a fat body tapped his feet and clearly showed an impatient expression.


    "Where the hell is that guy?!"


    The man couldn''t handle such a treatment when he needed to wait for someone for a long time.


    The woman and one young man also seemed quite impatient since they were waiting quite long.


    Darnic who was also inside this room didn''t say anything, but he also felt the same, wondering what Haru was doing with Fiore.


    However, no one felt worried since Fiore had summoned her servant after all.


    Then at this moment, a hurried sound of footsteps and a wheelchair could be heard from the outside before the door of the hall was opened.


    The moment this young man entered the hall, everyone''s attention turned toward him and even ignored two servants and Fiore who stood beside him.


    Darnic had known before that Haru''s presence was very unique, however, yesterday, it might seem that Haru hid his presence.


    They weren''t sure how to describe their feelings, but somehow it was hard to get angry somehow.


    "I am sorry, Ojii-sama, we''rete!" Fiore said with a guilty expression.


    Waving his hand, Darnic said, "It''s alright, but what''s wrong?"


    "That''s¡­"


    "It''s my fault, Mr. Darnic! I was a bit hungry before so Fiore had guided me to the kitchen and we talked a bit there," Haru said.


    "Talking?" Darnic looked at Haru and Fiore before his expression turned weird. He then noticed a bowl in Haru''s hand.


    Haru noticed Darnic''s gaze and said, "Mr. Darnic! In the kitchen, I have cooked a specialty food from my hometown so I have made it for you too."


    "It tastes very good, Ojii-sama. Archer and I have tasted it." Fiore nodded.


    "Yes, it is a very good ramen," Archer said.


    "¡­"


    The fat man wanted to get angry, but when the aroma of ramen permeated through the hall¡­


    *Gulp!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Darnic was wondering why the existence of Haru seemed to throw him off and made the solemn atmosphere in the hall disappear.


    "Just ce it there."


    Darnic pointed at the nearby table and said, "Saber, Archer, Rider, Caster, and Berserker along with their Master have arrivedpletely."


    Then the moment his words stopped, all the servants within this hall appeared one after another with kneeling positions, however, there was one person who was sitting on the throne as if taking the position of the king.


    The moment that servant appeared, both Haru and Minamoto frowned since they didn''t like that servant.

 Chapter 1370 How about this?

    <h4>Chapter 1370 How about this?</h4>


    While they were looking at him, Haru was also looking at them. He knew about Darnic since he came to this ce as Darnic''s admirer, however, the three people in front of him were quite different.


    One was a middle-aged fat man, if Haru didn''t know the story of Fate/Apocrypha then he wouldn''t think that this middle age was very strong, however, this middle-aged man was a first-ss alchemist who was the one who created all the homunculus in this castle, he also knew that this middle-aged man was the one who proposed to use homunculus to provide magic energy for the servant so the masters in the ck Faction wouldn''t have to use magic energy to provide their servants.


    If Haru wasn''t wrong, the name of this person was Gordes Musik Yggdmillennia, well, if he had to say this man''s personality was tsundere, but even if this was tsundere, he didn''t have an interest in this man and even wanted to puke somehow when he could think such a messy thing.


    Then the second one would be the beautiful woman in her mid 20''s who had been staring at him, however, the moment this woman stared at him, Minamoto also stared at the woman with a killing intent which made the woman flinch and stepped back.


    Haru had to admit that that woman''s smell was quite stinky, it was like a smell of blood or meat or something rted, and frankly, he couldn''t bear it. In his mind, he should have a good tolerance for a beautiful woman, but somehow, there was indeed some beautiful woman that he couldn''t handle such as the woman in front of him.


    If Haru wasn''t wrong, the name of this woman should be Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia, a master of dark magic and curse rted. He had made a decision to stay away from this woman as fast as he could.


    Then thest was a short young man who seemed to be disinterested in everything.


    Haru remembered that this young man should be Roche Frain Yggdmillennia, who was famous in the field of ''Doll Engineering''.


    Out of the five Yggdmillennia families in this ce, Haru was going to ignore everyone besides Darnic and Fiore.


    If possible, Haru didn''t really want to be in contact with Magus since he knew very well how conceited they were since he could see how the fat man had been looking at him with a displeased expression.


    However, Darnic and Fiore were different.


    Darnic was the first-ss swindler and his EQ was better than 99% of Magus in this world on other hand, Fiore was unlike the usual Magus and she was very kind so it was very good to stay with her, but then again, Haru knew that he shouldn''t say that out loud since he had a feeling that Minamoto was going to kill Fiore if he really did that since Minamoto would think of Fiore as an insect that bothered her son.


    Even now, Haru knew that it was impossible to control Minamotopletely and the only thing that he was d for was that she wouldn''t do anything bad to him, somehow, she reminded him of Yuno Gasai.


    Then when everyone had gathered in the hall, Darnic also started the meeting and one by one all the servants of the ck Faction appeared one after another.


    Then Archer, Saber, Rider, and Caster kneeled down one by one in front of Lancer who was sitting on the throne.


    On the other hand, Minamoto only stood up and looked at everyone in disdain, thinking that all of them were insects.


    However, no one said anything about Minamoto''s act since they knew very well that Berserker had always been very hard to control, or rather it was impossible to control them.


    "My King!"


    Darnic swept across his hand to present all the servants of the ck Faction. "These are the Servants of our Masters of ck have summoned." He turned toward the Lancer and bowed his head slightly. "They are yours tomand."


    Lancer nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Darnic. He then stood up proudly as if a king that stood in front of his subjects.


    "You have responded to the summons seeking of the Grail. First, we must rise to victory as the ck Faction! So are you willing to be the victory of this war?"


    The four Servants nodded and said at the same time.


    "My sword is your sword!" 4x


    Haru didn''t care much about those Servants and noticed Minamoto who had been staring at the Lancer. He then used one of the Master''s abilities to talk with the Servant through telepathy.


    ''What''s wrong? You''ve been staring at the Servant on the throne from beginning to end?''


    ''Master, that Servant smells like a demon.''


    Minamoto was known as the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period so when she noticed an evil presence such as demon or monster alike, all she wanted was to y them down.


    ''This servant reminds me of those insects, Master. Let''s y this insect down, Master!''


    Haru was helpless and could only reply. ''This isn''t the time, calm down.''


    ''If you say so¡­''


    However, Minamoto kept staring at Lancer with a taunt and provoking expression. She didn''t even hide her killing intent and if there was a chance, she would y Lancer without hesitation.


    In this hall, except for Assassin and the Master of Assassin, whose location was nowhere to be found and also decided to be parted from the ground, everyone was together so of course, it was a good thing.


    Even if ck Faction only had six Servants, however, all of them were very strong, especially Minamoto since her killing intent had been causing all the Servants in this ce to be wary of her.


    Some of the Masters also felt scared by the sheer pressure of Minamoto, showing how dangerous and strong she was.


    "How fascinating."


    Lancer nodded and felt quite satisfied with Berserker. "It is amazing that you can control such an amazing Servant."


    Darnic also nodded and felt good when he knew that Haru was his admirer, especially after he peeked at Berserker''s parameter since it was too scary!


    Darnic didn''t see itst night, but it seemed that Haru had told him before it was real that Haru''s Magic Energy was so huge that Haru could make Berserker this strong.


    "This ability value¡­"


    "This is too much, right?"


    "Is this really Berserker?!"


    Even Gordes, Celenike, and Roche, who were still arrogant before, also felt a bit scared when they saw Berserker''s parameter.


    Fiore also eximed that she had just seen Berserker''s parameter at the moment.


    Unlike the five Servants in this hall, all the parameters of Berserker were all "A" and no status was lower than "A" which made them dumbfounded, even the Luck parameter was also "A" which made them wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "In ck Faction, except for me, your Servant perhaps is the strongest among everyone."


    Lancer looked at Haru and asked, "Young man, what''s your name?"


    Haru wrinkled his eyebrow, then looked at Darnic.


    "Kasugano-kun." Darnic reminded Haru not to cause trouble.


    Haru let out a long sigh and shouted, "My name is Kasugano Haruka! I am Mr. Darnic''s admirer! I won''t follow anyone besides Mr. Darnic!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded and lost for a moment since they didn''t expect that Haru was so fanatical of Darnic.


    Minamoto didn''t say anything and at the same time, she thought that her son was a really genius actor. She wanted to hug him and pamper him, but she could do thatter since she needed to be ready to clean up this hall from the insects when her son called her.


    Lancer raised his eyebrows and looked at Darnic who had a helpless expression on his face.


    "I am sorry, King¡­" Darnic wanted to apologize, but Lancer raised his hand.


    "You don''t need to apologize." Lancer then stared at Kasugano and asked, "So Young Man, what is your n to help him?"


    "To help Mr. Darnic?"


    Haru thought for a while pretending to think of some idea.


    No one said anything and waited for Haru to say something.


    "Then how about I attack the headquarters of Red Faction?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence for a while before they were startled!


    "What?!"


    The hall turned noisy since they thought that this young man was crazy!

 Chapter 1371 It isnt impossible

    <h4>Chapter 1371 It isn''t impossible</h4>


    The moment Haru uttered those words, everyone in this ce was stuck and startled at the same time, no matter whether it was Masters or the Servants, they looked at Haru at the same time, thinking that he was crazy.


    "Are you crazy?!"


    Gordes was the first one who questioned Haru''s sanity since, in his mind, someone who could propose such a thing wasn''t right in his mind. "Do you want to die? Do you think that the headquarters of the Red Faction is a market that you can go to and out as you want?"


    Celenike raised her eyebrows and somehow felt reluctant to have Haru die right away.


    "Even if your Servant''s ability value isn''t weak and might be one of the strongest, however, it doesn''t mean your Servant is invincible and there are a lot of ways for the Servants on the Red Faction to kill her," Celenike said.


    Not only Gordes and Celenike but both Fiore and Roche also felt the same, however, they didn''t say anything.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re too rash. If you want to help me, you should stay alive as long as you can," Darnic said and felt that Haru was too obsessed with him, right? If he didn''t know that Haru was normal and even flirted with his Berserkerst night, he might think Haru swung that way, however, he knew that wasn''t the case.


    "Calm down, I know that it sounds crazy, but this idea isn''t impossible," Haru said.


    "Oh, can you exin more, Young Man?" Lancer asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but he didn''tin and exined. "Our group is already at a disadvantage since we don''t have an Assassin on our side and this Assassin is a rat that is hiding on the sewer that is ready to bite us anytime."


    "¡­"


    Everyone nodded with Haru''s words.


    "So what does it have to do with your raid at the headquarters of Red Faction?" Gordes asked. Even though he knew that Haru wasn''t a Magus, but rather a Physics, he didn''t despise him that much since he could tell that Haru could provide Berserker with Magic Power without trouble which meant the amount of Magic Power within his body was huge.


    Gordes believed if this young man was given a chance Haru might be able to be a very strong Magus. He also erased the doubt on this young man since he could see how obsessing this young man with Darnic was.


    "But is such a situation only happening in our faction?" Haru asked.


    Darnic raised his eyebrows and quickly realized the meaning behind Haru''s words.


    "So you mean, the Red Faction is also being divided?"


    "!!!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "It might or might not be, since we need to confirm it first," Haru said calmly.


    Everyone nodded since if the Assassin in their group could also act separately from them, then it was possible for the Masters on the Red Faction to act separately from each other since Magus was a very egoistic creature.


    Their purpose might be to destroy the Yggdmillennia family, however, when the Holy Grail ended, they might fight each other to get the Holy Grail to reach the Root since it was all the thing which Magus in this world sought in this world.


    "They might be separated, or they might not be separated, there are 50% of chance, but it is a good chance to see the power of the opposite faction since they won''t expect us to attack them so suddenly and even if they notice me, I am sure that they won''t use all of their servants to attack me," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Even if they''re not going to attack you with all of their Servants, two or three Servants mighte to attack you." Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "Can you and your Servant handle them?"


    "Let''s say that seven Servants attack us at the same time, Berserker, can you handle them?" Haru asked.


    Minamoto thought for a bit and said, "I might able to kill one or two, but the fight is going to be difficult."


    Haru nodded and asked, "What if you use your Noble Phantasm?"


    Each Servant on the Holy Grail had a powerful treasure that represented them during their life.


    In other words, Noble Phantasm could be said to be simr to an ultimate move on the game.


    Minamoto nodded and said, "If I use Noble Phantasm and the opposite Servants are in the same condition, then I believe I can defeat all of them."


    When those words came out everyone was in astonishment since they didn''t expect such an answer from Berserker. Their minds were nk and they looked at Berserker in disbelief.


    "You¡­ You''re lying right?!" Gordes couldn''t ept such a thing and refuted it. "Even if you''re using your Noble Phantasm, it is impossible for you to fight against all the seven Servants on the Red Faction! You''re lying!" In his mind, his Saber was one of the strongest Servants beside Lancer in this ck Faction, however, the existence of Berserker threw everything away.


    "Fighting against all of the Servants on Red Faction¡­" Celenike murmured and wasn''t sure how to describe her feeling at this moment.


    Fiore and Roche looked at their Servants and sought an answer as to whether it was possible, however, Archer and Caster shook their heads since they weren''t sure about the capability of Berserker.


    "What?! What?!"


    Only Rider was in shock and seemed to have an exaggerated reaction.


    "In fact, killing seven Servants isn''t that hard," Haru added.


    "¡­"


    Haru coughed and exined. "Unless it is the Knight ss servant such as Saber, Archer, and Lancer, the rest is quite easy, especially for both Caster, Assassin, and Berserker." He could see a doubtful expression on their faces and quickly said, "Before you refute me, the Berserker in their side should be impossible to control, right?"


    They thought for a bit and nodded.


    "And Caster is too fragile." Haru looked at Caster and said, "I believe that Berserker can easily kill Caster without trouble as long as she is able to face a Caster."


    "¡­"


    Caster, whose face was covered in a mask, didn''t show expression, but inside his mask, he frowned.


    "Lastly, for an Assassin, this type of Servant is going to attack the Masters directly rather than fight against Berserker," Haru said.


    "You''re going to die if you do that," Darnic said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, I have confidence in my survival skills," Haru said. To this answer, he mentioned a lot of things from how he had been chased by Clock Tower, but he could safely walk around without trouble which somehow made all the Masters in this hall to be amazed since they knew the power of Clock Tower, but this young man could arrive in their headquarters safe without any wounds on his body.


    For his existence, it was possible for the Clock Tower to hide it and only some people who knew it so Darnic didn''t feel that surprise when he couldn''t search for his information.


    All the people in this ce also had gotten about Haru''s general information, but they didn''t know the details about his ability after all. They didn''t know how to answer and looked at Darnic at the same time since they knew that Haru only listened to Darnic.


    "So it has been decided that I''ll go to the headquarters of the Red Faction, don''t worry, I''ll return," Haru said with a confident smile.


    Darnic nodded and said, "Then I don''t have a reason to stop you."


    Haru nodded then went out while bringing Minamoto out since he was sure that the longer he kept Minamoto here, the harder it was to control her since he was sure that she would try to fight against Lancer. He also wanted to go out and check the enemies, wondering whether they were going to give him a happy time or not.

 Chapter 1372 Boy or Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1372 Boy or Girl?</h4>


    When Haru and Berserker came out from the hall, everyone had veryplicated feelings. Even though he had exined to them that it wasn''t impossible, the theory and practice were different.


    "Darnic, what is the True Name of that Berserker?" Lancer asked. He wanted toin several times about Berserker''s act that didn''t hide her killing intent toward him, however, he let her go since he knew how unpredictable and how hard it was to control Berserker.


    "I don''t know." Darnic shook his head.


    "You don''t know? Didn''t that young man tell you the name of his servant? He''s your admirer, right?" Lancer asked.


    "He has said that Berserker has amnesia," Darnic said.


    "Amnesia?"


    Everyone who heard Darnic''s words frowned, however, everything was possible with Berserker.


    Darnic also knew that Haru was using his own blood rather than a catalyst so it was very hard to tell the identity of Berserker.


    When they were talking to each other, they didn''t realize that one servant inside the hall had gone missing, and probably chased after Haru and Berserker hade out from the hall.


    When Haru and Minamoto walked together, getting ready for their raid on the headquarters of Red Faction, someone called them out.


    "Wait!"


    Haru and Minamoto turned their heads together and they saw a cute figure who was chasing after them.


    Haru remembered this servant very well since this servant had quite an androgynous appearance and it was very hard to tell whether this servant was a male or female.


    ''Well, without a doubt this servant is a guy.''


    Haru didn''t have an interest in a guy, but he still asked, "What''s wrong Rider?"


    Rider smiled happily and ran toward them, however, Minamoto wouldn''t allow an insect to get close to her son!


    Swinging her katana, Rider quickly stopped and jumped back.


    "What?!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Minamoto''s katana almost beheaded Rider''s head.


    Rider was full of sweat and looked at Minamoto nervously. "Wh - What are you doing?!" However, there was a strain of his hair which was floating in the air, clearly telling everyone that Minamoto was very serious at this moment.


    Rider was very scared and couldn''t help butin at Minamoto.


    "That''s very dangerous!"


    "Oh my¡­ I am sorry." However, Minamoto''s expression clearly told Rider that she didn''t feel sorry at all and even held her katana ready to fight for any time. "However, I can''t let any insects get close to my son, as a mother, I won''t let anyone hurt my son!"


    "Even if you''re his mother, you can''t do this!!" Riderined, however, he realized something and asked, "Son? Mother? You''re a mother and children?" He looked at both Haru and Minamoto curiously.


    "No."


    Haru answered with a in tone.


    "What?!"


    As if being hit by thunder, Minamoto looked at Haru in shock. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Her entire body trembled and her eyes were brimming in tears. "M - Master, h - how¡­" She was too shocked and her voice choked.


    Haru let out a long sigh and said, "I¡­ I mean¡­ I am too embarrassed to acknowledge it in front of someone." He could only say this to calm Minamoto.


    "Master!"


    Minamoto quickly recovered and hugged Haru with a happy smile. "You don''t need to get embarrassed, Master." She caressed his head and even pressed her face on him full of affection. "If you feel embarrassed, I will kill all the insects that make you embarrassed." Then her eyes stared at Rider who was about to say something.


    *Gulp!*


    Rider quickly shut his mouth since he knew that he would be killed.


    "Stop! Stop! He isn''t an enemy!"


    Haru quickly hugged Minamoto and patted her head to calm her down.


    When Minamoto was being hugged and patted, she became a docile cat that wanted to be pampered by her master.


    Haru looked at Minamoto with a helpless expression and said, "Rider, what''s wrong? If it isn''t something important then you should go if you don''t want to be killed."


    "Ahaha¡­" Riderughed and ignored the fact that he was almost killed before. "Rather than a mother and son, all I can see is a lover."


    "Lo - Lover?! I - I am my son''s lover!"


    Minamoto felt as if being struck by thunder and then realized a million possibilities of her rtionship with her master. She knew that the rtionship with her son was clearly taboo, however¡­


    "RIDER!!!"


    Haru had a hard time controlling Minamoto if this guy caused a mess then.


    It seems that that Rider wasn''t as stupid as he seemed and somehow, he could feel how gloomy Haru was at that moment. Heughed awkwardly and winked his eyes as if trying to apologize at the mistake that he had made, however, in his mind, the rtionship between Haru and Minamoto was simr to a lover rather than mother and son.


    Rider coughed and started to introduce himself.


    "Hello, first, let me introduce myself¡­"


    "I know you''re a Rider."


    Before Rider finished his words, Haru cut him down since he wasn''t really in the mood to talk with Rider since this guy had opened the pandora box on Minamoto.


    "No, no, no, no, Rider is my Servant ss." Waving his hand, Rider smiled and said, "My real name is Astolfo, please take care of me."


    "¡­"


    Haru and Minamoto looked at Astolfo with a dumbfounded expressions, then looked at him as if this guy was stupid.


    "Wh - What''s with that expression?!" Astolfo was a bit annoyed by such a gaze since somehow, he often received such an expression from his friends when he was still alive in the past.


    "No, I mean¡­ should you introduce your True Name to us?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "Eh? Is that not okay?" Astolfo was confused.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, if you''re alright with it then it doesn''t really matter, but think about your Master, what do you think will happen when she knows that you have told us your True Name?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Astolfo was in shock and his expression turned pale, however, he quicklyughed it out, clearly feeling that it didn''t really matter.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. We''re allies after all."


    Astolfo patted his chest as if trying that everything was alright.


    Haru wasn''t surprised by Astolfo''s personality since Astolfo was quite simr to his legend.


    Astolfo, one of the Twelve Pdins of Charlemagne. In the Charlemagne Legend, he is the son of an English king, and one of Charlemagne''s twelve faithful Pdins. Among the Twelve Pdins of Charlemagne, Astolfo is said to be the most handsome, eternally optimistic, andpletelycking in sense. He is also being known as the weakest among all.


    However, among the Twelve Pdins of Charlemagne, Astolfo is the one with the most legends since he haspleted a lot of challenges and received a lot of treasures such as his flute, his grimoire, and his shining goldennce.


    Well, such a thing didn''t really matter, however, there was one thing that he wanted to ask.


    "You''re a guy, right?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! I am a man!" Astolfo smiled, but then he said, "But I love both guys and women!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything since he had a feeling that Astolfo was interested in him. He shuddered, then quickly grabbed Minamoto in his arms.


    "Eh?" 2x


    Both Minamoto and Astolfo were startled by Haru''s sudden act then when they realized what had happened, Haru was running as fast as possible!


    Minamoto was blushing while thinking that her son was very naughty, however, if that was her son''s wish then she didn''t really mind.


    However, Astolfo looked at Haru in amazement since Haru''s speed was too fast, right?" But then heughed, thinking that Haru was too cute somehow. He put his index finger on his lower lips and smiled brightly.


    "Kasugano Haruka-kun, huh?"


    Astolfo knew that he might be able to chase after Haru, but it was better to wait for him since that way it was more interesting!

 Chapter 1373 Is this the right choice?

    <h4>Chapter 1373 Is this the right choice?</h4>


    Sighisoara is a Romanian provincial city to the northwest of the capital Bucharest. It is the birthce of d III and his parental home is preserved. It is the closest city to Trifas outside of Yggdmillennia''s influence.


    It was formed in the 12th century by a settlement of Saxons, and it is a rare city that disys strong vestiges of the Middle Ages, rare even within Europe. The old town district in particr is a precious ce where buildings from the Middle Ages still remain as they were in the past. The Red Faction uses the Church on the Hill as their base.


    Haru had decided to visit the base of the Red Faction so he didn''t have hesitation and went directly toward them. He took his car from his zipper pocket, however, he made it as if he had parked it nearby so Minamoto didn''t know about his power that much.


    However, there was one problem that he needed to solve beforehand.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­"


    Minamoto was sitting on the passenger seat with a blush on her face. She kept ncing at Haru from time to time, it seemed that she had something to say, however, she was too embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''If only this woman didn''t have "Mad Enhancement"¡­''


    Haru let out a long sigh since he wasn''t sure what this woman might do if¡­


    "Yes?"


    "Master, do you still remember what the Rider has said to us before?"


    "Oh? Did you mean his gender?" Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "No, I mean before that," Minamoto said while staring at Haru.


    "Sorry, I didn''t remember anything since the shock which was being brought by Rider was too much for me¡­" Haru put his hand on his forehead while shaking his head.


    "Is that so? However, it''s alright since I''ll make you recall what Rider has told us before," Minamoto said with a smile.


    "Is that so? So what has Astolfo told us before?" Haru asked curiously.


    "He¡­ He has said that we''re simr to a lover rather than a mother and son." Minamoto was very shy, but she kept ncing at Haru from time to time.


    "¡­"


    "I¡­ I know that we have only met each other for a day, but I feel a strong connection with you, Master."


    Minamoto moved closer and blew Haru''s ear gently which made him scared for some reason.


    However, Haru quickly calmed himself and said, "Yes, our rtionship as a Master and Servant is very good after all."


    "It isn''t like that!" Minamoto pouted and asked, "Master, are you pretending to be dumb?" But then she quickly smiled and said, "But I like that part of you too, Master¡­ Since we have established our rtionship, let me remind you that I am a very possessive woman and it would sadden me if I see you being close with another woman so if you do that, I might not know what I am going to do¡­¡­"


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    Haru quickly stopped his car since he felt that there was something more important than his raid on the headquarters of Red Faction.


    "What''s wrong, Master?"


    When the car stopped abruptly, Minamoto looked at Haru with a confused expression. Truthfully, she wanted to drive this car since she had "A+ Riding" skills, but since her son wanted to be the one who drove, she didn''t mind.


    "Minamoto, I am happy with your words and I am happy that you think about me that way."


    "Oh my¡­"


    Minamoto was full of smiles and she was very happy at that moment. She wanted to hug her son as soon as possible, but she stopped!


    "But I am sorry, I can''t ept that kind of rtionship with you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes since he felt the temperature became so cold and Minamoto started to emit a ghostly aura.


    "Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?!"


    Minamoto looked at Haru with a very scary expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''SCARY!!!!!''


    Haru thought at that moment, but his expression was calm.


    "Is that Darnic? Do you like him that much, Master?" Minamoto didn''t hesitate and sliced the car into two, however, the moment, her katana was about to slice the car, the car turned into a ckish color which made her katana reflect.


    Minamoto was surprised, but she started to gather her power and her katana started to emit lightning.


    "I will kill that Darnic so we can be together!"


    "STOP!!!"


    Haru quickly stopped Minamoto and exined. "It isn''t Darnic! I have told you that I have been acting, right? Of course, I don''t swing that way and in truth, you''re very hot, Minamoto! You''re the best mother and woman out there!"


    When Minamoto heard Haru''s words, she stopped her movement, but she then asked, "So what''s the reason that you can''t ept our rtionship?"


    "I have a girlfriend," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Haru could see that Minamoto was stuck in ce and he quickly exined.


    "We''ve been together for a long time and if I can''t break up with her it''s just like that," Haru said.


    "Lie! Lie! Lie! Lie!"


    Minamoto became even crazier and she couldn''t be controlled at this moment.


    Haru knew that this woman was dangerous, but he didn''t expect that he would be dangerous since he could see a katana swinging toward him.


    The moment Minamoto''s katana swung downward toward him, both hands pped the katana together, stopped its movement, before he redirected it to the side.


    The space within the car was very limited and it was very hard to dodge.


    If it was someone else, then they would die by Minamoto, but it was impossible for Minamoto to kill him.


    Haru quickly thought of a way to solve this problem, however, that was the only way. Even though he felt quite ufortable, he knew that it was the only way to make Minamoto calm down. He knew that it was a bit dumb, however, as a man, it was something that he needed to do!


    Minamoto who had lost her mind suddenly felt something soft on her lips. Her sanity returned and she opened her eyes wide.


    ''M - Master¡­?''


    Minamoto didn''t expect her son to kiss her own lips, however, his attack wasn''t over just that and she could feel that her tongue was ravaged by him. Somehow, she didn''t want to get away from him and at the same time, her consciousness started to get hazy and she let go of the katana on her hand.


    Haru was very happy at that time and quickly attacked her with variousbos and ended it with a finishing move!


    The moment their lips parted, there was a long string of saliva which connected their lips.


    "M¡­ Master¡­" Minamoto''s face was full of blush and she was quite shy, looking at him.


    "Minamoto, the thing which I am about to talk about is going to make you angry, but I want you to calmly listen to me," Haru said with a serious expression while holding Minamoto''s shoulders.


    "Fuweh?" Minamoto looked at Haru with a confused expression.


    "As I have said before, I have a girlfriend! I love her! I want to hold on to her for the rest of my life!"


    "Mas¡­ Master¡­"


    Minamoto''s expression became gloomy again. She had just been kissed by her son, but suddenly her son told her that he wanted to spend the rest of his days with his girlfriend?


    Unforgivable!


    Minamoto was about to take her katana, but Haru was faster!


    "But the fact that I have also thought that you''re attractive, Raikou¡­ is also true!"


    "Eh?"


    Minamoto was startled and also stopped her movement.


    "I want to spend my life with you!!! I don''t¡­ want to reject you!!" Haru closed his eyes and knew that all the thing which he had said was something dumb, even so¡­ even so¡­ he wouldn''t give up that easily!


    "But still, I can''t just betray my girlfriend! So, if you''re okay with it¡­" Haru stared at Minamoto and gave his hand to her. "Do you want toe to ask my girlfriend¡­ If I can two-time her with you?!"


    "¡­Huh?"


    After a long pause, it was the only thing that Minamoto could say.


    Haru was wondering whether he had failed and could only say, "I am sorry, but this is the only solution that I coulde up with¡­" He looked at Minamoto who seemed confused at first, but then it seemed that she had made up her mind for something.


    "Master."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re really stupid."


    "¡­"


    "But at the same time, you''re stupidly honest and mom has to praise that part of you," Minamoto said.


    "¡­I don''t think you''re praising." Haru looked at Minamoto with a strange expression.


    "But let''s give it a shot so after this let''s talk to your girlfriend," Minamoto said with a smile.


    Haru blinked his eyes and didn''t expect that he would be sessful.


    "I will treat you the best I can!"


    "You should be and if you betray me¡­" Minamoto smiled sweetly and said, "I will you then I will kill myself, alright? Dear?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1374 Raid

    <h4>Chapter 1374 Raid</h4>


    Minamoto''s problem had been solved, however, it didn''t mean that the matter had been solvedpletely.


    Haru knew that he needed to meet Shinobu or else, everything wouldn''t be solved and he could see that Minamoto was very happy since she had been hugging his arm from the beginning to the end. He felt his arm was a bit numb since the blood cirction on her arm was hampered by Minamoto''s hug.


    "We''re going to church, right, dear?" Minamoto asked. After they confirmed their rtionship, she changed her ways to address him as a master and changed it to dear.


    "Yes."


    "Is it the Holy Church?" Minamoto asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "The Red Faction consists of people selected by the Clock Tower specifically for the purpose of retrieving the Greater Grail and stopping the Ygdmillennia''s defection. They seek one Master from the Church in order to have their involvement prove the legitimacy of their cause."


    "So all the Servants and Masters from the Clock Tower are on the headquarters of Red Faction, right?" Minamoto asked.


    "Yes. But that doesn''t mean that all the Masters and Servants are going to be at the Red Faction headquarters," Haru said.


    Minamoto smiled, then let out a sigh. "Dear Although I am happy that you trust my ability that much, this n is quite reckless." She was also a militarymander and she also knew that her son''s n was too reckless.


    Even though Minamoto''s Noble Phantasm could decimate a lot of Servants easily, however, the opposite Servants should have their own Noble Phantasm too.


    If it was only normal Noble Phantasm then the chance of Minamoto to end the life of the opponent Servant was quite easy, however, if that wasn''t the case, the fight would be very hard since there was a lot of Noble Phantasm after all and all of them couldn''t be underestimated.


    "That''s why it is going to be hard, however, will you follow me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Fufufu¡­ my answer is clear, dear." Minamoto caressed Haru''s face and said, "I will follow you no matter where you go, even if you die, we will die together."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Minamoto and wondered whether this woman was cursing him to die.


    "But it feels awfully refreshing to serve not as amander, but as a single woman."


    Minamoto looked at Haru''s lips then took it without hesitation!


    "!!!!!"


    Haru almost lost control of his car since this crazy woman suddenly kissed him. However, he quickly calmed himself and really hoped to find a way to erase the "Mad Enhancement" on her. He quickly counterattacked her and made her feel weak on his chest.


    "Fufufu¡­ is this the happiness of a woman?" Minamoto smiled happily and snuggled into Haru''s chest.


    Haru caressed Minamoto''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry, I won''t die no matter what since I have a very unique ability."


    "Unique ability? What kind of ability is it?" Minamoto looked at Haru curiously.


    "Well, I might as well show you since I n to enter the Red Faction headquarters alone," Haru said.


    "What?!" Minamoto held Haru''s head quickly and asked, "Dear, do you want to die?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru almost lost control of his car again. He let out a long sigh that he could control the bnce and luckily that they were in the vige so this ce was quite deserted if this was downtown, he was sure that he would crash into someone or something.


    Then at this moment, both of them entered Sighisoara, and a group of doves seemed to be rmed, quickly flew toward the hill which was located on the corner of the city.


    Sighisoara Church.


    In the middle of the church, there was a single youth who was kneeling, praying toward the Lord.


    The youth appeared to be a tanned-skinned youth with white hair like silver and with dark ageless golden eyes. The aura on this youth was very calm and everyone who saw this youth would also feel the same calm feeling whenever they saw him, showing how special this youth was.


    Then an enchanting voice sounded from the back of the youth so suddenly.


    "Master, you have a guest."


    The youth opened his eyes slightly and the moment he opened it, the more people could see there was something special about this youth.


    "This is really surprising¡­"


    The youth was really surprised since the Holy Grail War hadn''t officially started, however, there was someone from the ck Faction who dared toe directly toward the headquarters of Red Faction.


    "I guess this Master is really confident in the ability of his/her servant," the youth said. He then looked at his servant and said, "Then how about we entertain this Master slightly?"


    The servant also showed a smile and nodded.


    When Haru and Minamoto arrived at the hill, he had shown his power to Minamoto which surprised her, thinking what kind of power, it was, however, he didn''t tell her and if he told her, it wouldn''t be a surprise.


    "You need to wait here, alright? You can help me by using your bow," Haru said.


    "But dear¡­"


    Even if Minamoto knew about Haru''s power, it still worried her when she thought that he would go directly toward the headquarters of the Red Faction.


    "Don''t worry, I still need to ask permission from my girlfriend so wait for me here, alright?" Haru said.


    Haru didn''t really want Minamoto to follow him since he knew very well about the ability of the boss of the Red Factions.


    If he remembered very well, Shirou Kotomine, owned a skill which was known as "True Name Discernment". With this skill, Shirou Kotomine would be able to know who Minamoto''s True Name was and at the same time, it would be a bad situation for him and Minamoto so it was the reason why he decided to enter the headquarters of Red Faction alone.


    "Then I will go out now."


    Waving his hand, Haru stepped into the hill wondering who would attack him.


    "Dear¡­"


    Minamoto was helpless, but the only thing that she could do was to believe in him.


    When Haru entered the hill, the youth on the church also informed one servant to attack Haru, however, another servant noticed the movement of this servant and followed after her.


    "Hmm¡­"


    One servant was a beautiful huntress who wore beautiful green clothing, d in verdant green with her cold, sharp eyes containing a beastly glint. On her head that looked like animal ears and that thing on her lower back that looks like a tail.


    Her name was Atnta, a famous huntress known as the Chaste Huntress that appeared in Greek Mythology.


    Atnta was sitting on the top of the tree and from her position, she could see a young man who was walking toward the headquarters leisurely, however, as a huntress, she felt a bit strange when she saw the eyes of this young man since it reminded her of a wolf for some reason. She raised her eyebrow and noticed the Command Spells on this young man''s hand, realized instantly that this young man was a Master.


    "Sister."


    Then a man with the appearance of a great hero that could make anyone admire him, stood beside Atnta. He had spiky green hair that stood up except for a single bang that hung over the left side of his face.


    His name was Achilles, one of the famous heroes in the Trojan Wars.


    Achilles was the servant who had been following Atnta, and when he arrived, he also noticed the young man since his presence was very special in his eyes.


    "Is that a servant?"


    It was the question on his mind since Haru''s appearance wasn''t worse for any great hero in the past, or rather he was even excelling in some areas which caused Achilles to feel slightly ufortable.


    "No, it is a master," Atnta answered.


    "What? Really?" Achilles was surprised, then he looked at Atnta and asked, "So sister, what are you going to do?"


    "My name is Atnta," Atnta said with displeasure.


    However, Achilles only smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong, right? It is just a bonding between two siblings." Then his expression became slightly serious and asked, "So are youing here because of him?"


    Atnta nodded.


    "Then do you think that is an order from your master?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta ignored Achilles, or rather, she didn''t want to think about whether the one who had given her an order was her real master or not. She was a huntress and all she could do was hunt down the opponent.


    "Put that matter aside, I will warn this young man."


    Atnta pulled the string of her bow and fired an arrow that was aimed toward Haru!

 Chapter 1375 Why is she not worried?

    <h4>Chapter 1375 Why is she not worried?</h4>


    Haru knew that this church should be a scientific spot for the people in Sighisoara. If he wasn''t wrong, the church which was used for the headquarters for the Red Faction was a high-up church with a famous dome-roofed staircase said to contain one hundred and seventy-two steps.


    There should be a lot of people who came to this ce, however, it was strangely quiet and there were no people beside him in this ce.


    Haru knew the moment he entered this ce he knew that there was a barrier, but he didn''t care much. He also noticed two presences that had been staring at him the moment he entered this hill.


    However, he pretended not to see anything and kept walking, but then a loud sound as if breaking the wind itself was heard from the distance and it started to get close, clearly aiming toward him.


    Haru turned his head and could see an arrow that was spinning, creating an air curtain around it. He had to admit that this arrow was very dangerous and he had a feeling that it was even more dangerous than the bullet which was shot by a sniper rifle, however¡­


    The moment the arrow was only a few meters from Haru, there was another arrow, which was moving from the opposite direction.


    The sound of this arrow was louder and there was a crackling sounding from it. When this arrow got closer, everyone could see that there was lightning surrounding the arrow and this arrow hit the arrow that was about to hit Haru directly.


    *BOOOM!*


    The sound of an explosion and two arrows were destroyed.


    Haru was alright and he kept walking, however, Atnta who was the one who shot the arrow that aimed at Haru was furious.


    The majority of heroes were full of pride since all of them were known for their famous deeds in the past, so a lot of things could damage their pride such as the thing which happened on Atnta right now.


    There were a lot of reasons why Atnta was furious, the first one was the arrow that destroyed her arrow before.


    Atnta was known as a huntress and she had confidence in her archery. If someone dodged or blocked her arrow then she wouldn''t be this angry, however, someone destroyed her arrow using archery, the same skill which she always proud of which was why it made her furious.


    Then the other reason was because of the arrogance of this young Master that was walking leisurely toward the headquarters of Red Faction.


    From the confrontation earlier, Atnta could tell that Haru didn''te with her servant or rather he left his servant in a different location which made her wonder whether this young man was crazy or wanted to die.


    Even Achilles, who was standing beside Atnta, could tell how angry his sister was.


    On the other hand, Minamoto was also very furious about Atnta who almost hurt her precious son. Even though she knew how strong her son was, she couldn''t help but feel worried, but still, she couldn''t help but feel quite amazed when she thought about the ability which was shown before they came to Sighisoara.


    Before Haru and Minamoto entered Sighisoara, he stopped his car for a while to show his ability to his servant.


    Minamoto looked at Haru and wondered what kind of ability he would show to her. Once her rtionship had been established, she wouldn''t go crazy unless, she saw Haru''s girlfriend or when Haru''s girlfriend or when Haru''s girlfriend wouldn''t allow him to two-time, or when she saw him together with a different girl, etc.


    In truth, there were a lot of things that could cause Minamoto to go berserk, however, at this moment, she was normal and that was good.


    "Alright, I will show you one of my abilities." Haru looked at Minamoto and asked, "Berserker, can you try to attack me with your katana?" He felt that it was the fastest way to show his ability, however, Minamoto''s reaction was unexpected.


    "Hmph!"


    Minamoto pouted and looked away.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t want to be called by Berserker!" Minamoto looked at Haru and said, "Either call me mother or dear!"


    "¡­"


    Haru knew that there was nothing wrong with it when he thought about it, Minamoto''s personality and her "Mad Enhancement", however, he felt strange when he was about to call her out. There was no way that he would call her "mother" since Minamoto wasn''t her mother, but to call her "dear"¡­


    "Hmm? Dear, are you embarrassed to call me?" Minamoto suddenly got close and looked at Haru with a smile. Somehow his embarrassed expression was very cute in her mind and she wanted to hug him at that moment.


    Minamoto didn''t hesitate and jumped out to hug him, however¡­


    "¡­"


    Minamoto was stunned and looked at Haru in surprise.


    "Have you noticed it?" Haru asked.


    The distance between Haru and Minamoto was only a meter away and based on her ability, there was no way for her to miss her hug at this close distance, even if he dodged her, however, he didn''t move and she missed her target which made her quite iprehensible by this phenomenon and she wasn''t sure what had happened.


    Minamoto knew that it would be very easy for her to hug him, but she missed him!


    Minamoto couldn''t ept it and tried it again. She kept hugging him, however, all of her efforts were useless and she was unable to hug him!


    "If you can hug me then I can grant you any wish," Haru said.


    "Huh? Is that true, Dear?" Minamoto quickly asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Is there something that you want to do?"


    Minamoto thought for a while and said, "Then how about we take a bath together?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru touched his forehead and said, "If you can hug me then let''s take a bath together."


    "Good!"


    Minamoto was very excited and her body started to emit lightning, telling him how serious she was.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at how serious Minamoto had be, however¡­


    Minamoto kept trying to hug Haru, but all of them were missing and she couldn''t even touch him even though he didn''t move from his spot.


    The thing which was used by Haru was his "Nen" ability which was known as "Minority World".


    Haru could control the minority of everything, especially on living beings.


    Minamoto''s majority wanted to hug Haru, however, Haru controlled the minority within Minamoto to resist her urge to hug him so that was the reason why she was unable to hug him.


    However, even if Haru didn''t use this ability, there were a lot of abilities that he could use to counter Minamoto''s hug easily such as "Kenbunshoku Haki", "Booblingual", however if he did that, he needed to move and the awesomeness of his ability would decrease.


    Haru knew that Minamoto was crazy and she wouldn''t stop unless she hugged him. In the end, he let her hug him and exined what was the ability that he had been using before which caused her to gawk for a bit, but then she praised her son and patted his head several times.


    "But after we return, let''s take a bath together," Minamoto said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, however so because of that, Minamoto didn''t feel worried about him and didn''t climb the hill, helping him from a distance.


    Haru kept walking, but in his surroundings, there was a fierce confrontation between an arrow of wind and an arrow of lightning.


    Both arrows caused a lot of destruction on the hill and the trace of the explosion could be seen everywhere, however, all of that didn''t have anything to do with Haru since he had been walking leisurely, watching the scenery around the hill.


    Then it was at this moment a figure suddenly appeared few meters from him, and Haru knew instantly who this figure was.

 Chapter 1376 Furious

    <h4>Chapter 1376 Furious</h4>


    Haru didn''t need to look up who was the figure that appeared in front of him. He could tell instantly that it was a Rider of Red, Achilles.


    "Your luck is a very good Master of ck."


    Achilles was known for his speed and he might be the fastest servant in this Holy Grail so it only took him a moment when he appeared in front of Haru.


    "Unexpectedly, your servant is able to match my sister''s skill in archery, destroying all of her arrows, is your servant is also a powerful archer-ss servant?"


    Achilles yed his spear on his shoulders, looking at Haru leisurely while asking this question. However, from his eyes, everyone could tell a burning fighting spirit and impatient, telling everyone that¡­ ''I want to fight! I want to fight! I want to fight!''


    "Don''t worry, I am not like my sister. I won''t attack you, but still, I didn''t expect to see such an interesting battle." Achilles smiled, then her expression turned serious. "So bring your servant here! You have a Command Spell, right? Summon your servant now since I want to fight your servant!"


    From the beginning to the end, Haru had never nced at Achilles, and his steps on the stairs never stopped. He climbed the stairszily and let out a long sigh since the one who appeared in front of him wasn''t Atnta, but rather Achilles.


    Haru wanted to see after all whether Atnta''s ears and tail were real or not, but it seemed that he didn''t have such a chance.


    Haru knew that all servants were very arrogant and proud, especially in their minds, a Master was an existence of frail and weak. It was also the reason why Achilles never thought of him from the beginning to the end, and so, he did the same.


    When Achilles appeared in front of him, Haru had never nced at Achilles and openly ignored him, however, it seemed that Achilles didn''t notice it, but that was alright since he was sure that this guy would realize it soon.


    "Although I am not sure about the qualifications of your servant, if your servant can leave a scar on my body then your servant has a qualification to fight against me," Achilles said confidently.


    Andreias Amarantos.


    Achilles has an immortal body in the legend so when he is summoned, his Noble Phantasm, Andreias Amarantos: Amaranth of the Brave, is the Noble Phantasm that maintains Achilles'' gift of immortality from having been blessed and exalted by the Olympian Gods, protecting him from all ill will and killing intent.


    This Noble Phantasm was really cheating since even "Balmung" from Sigfried was unable to leave a wound on Achiless''s body because of this Noble Phantasm.


    Haru knew that in this war, Achilles was one of the strongest servants in the war, and Achilles had already exceeded d III who was Darnic''s servant. He was sure that if Achilles and d III fought each other, Achilles would be the winner since d III didn''t have a condition to kill Achilles unless d III attacked Achiless''s weakness which was his heels that didn''t receive protection of immortality.


    When Achilles had asked his request, Haru didn''t stop and kept walking as if he didn''t hear Achiless''s words.


    Achilles frowned and said, "Are you deaf?"


    When Haru was being asked this question, he looked up and asked, "Are you asking me?"


    "Of course! Who else is here?" Achilles was a proud hero, and of course, he wouldn''t like it when someone treated him this way.


    "Oh?" Haru smiled gently and said, "I have thought that you''re talking by yourself since I have heard that some heroes on the Holy Grail are a bit weird." He gave Achiless a thump up and said, "Good luck, if you can force me to summon my hero then I will forfeit from this battle." He didn''t say anything afterward and kept walking.


    "¡­"


    Atnta, who was far away, was shocked when she heard Haru''s words.


    Minamoto who was on the lower part of the hill was also startled by Haru''s words.


    Arrogant.


    It was the words that could only describe Haru at this moment.


    Haru was never arrogant, however, if someone acted arrogantly in front of him then he would also do the same.


    If someone screwed him, then he would screw that person back. Twice the payback.


    "¡­¡­"


    Achilles tried to hold the anger in his heart, however, his temper had never been good and as a hero who had achieved a lot of things in his life, there was no way that he would allow himself to be treated like this. His brows were tightened and there were veins on his forehead.


    "You heard that, Servant of ck? I willunch an attack on your master! Don''t worry, you don''t need to appear in front of me since I will kill your Master right now!"


    Achilles'' expression had changed and he didn''t hide the anger on his face. In a moment, his figure disappeared and his figure couldn''t be seen showing how fast he was.


    Achilles had never used a trick since he disdained such a thing. As a hero, he loved to fight direct confrontation without using underhanded hands, however, at this moment, he discarded everything and all he wanted to kill the Master in front of him!


    The moment Achiless moved, and his figure was simr to aet that appeared in the sky.


    Dromeus Kom¨¥t¨¥s.


    It is Achiless''s Noble Phantasm, it is the embodiment of Achilles'' legend that he is the fastest among all the heroes of all eras. It allows him to run through a giant battlefield in a single breath, and obstacles on the field will not slow him down even as he charges through a dense forest.


    Achilles became a hum that moved through the hill, raising his spear ready to kill Haru!


    His speed had broken the speed of sound, however, at the same time, a dazzling lightning ray arrow moved in an instant, cut through space, aimed directly toward Achilles!


    However, Achilles didn''t reduce his speed nor did he stop his movement, however, he raised his spear to stop this arrow.


    *ng!*


    The moment an arrow and a spear shed with each other, it produced a loud sound that reverberated through the hill.


    Before Achilles showed a smile on his face, he was surprised since there was another arrow that followed the previous arrow.


    This arrow was simr to the first arrow that was shot by Minamoto from the trajectory, power, etc, showed the superb ability of Minamoto on archery.


    However, before Achiless responded, the arrow suddenly changed its trajectory toward his forehead. If it was a normal hero then they would die, however, Achilles wasn''t a normal hero.


    Achilles didn''t show frustration nor panicked expression, and there was a happy smile on his face.


    "Only this much?!"


    Achilles'' body suddenly surrounded by a wind that sted everything, creating a barrier of wind, causing the thunder arrow to be reflected.


    It needed to be remembered, the process of the confrontation between Achilles and Minamoto''s arrows only happened in a second, and after the confrontation ended, Achiless shed in front of Haru, raising his spear, stabbing it in the direction of Haru''s heart!

 Chapter 1377 Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 1377 Arrow</h4>


    Achilles didn''t realize that Haru had been using his ability, and when he was about to pierce Haru''s heart, suddenly he missed!


    "Huh?"


    *Swoosh!*


    Because Achiless''s speed was too fast, a wind was blowing around his surroundings, however, the problem was Haru passed through Achilles and continued with his stroll leisurely.


    Seeing this situation, Achilles was in shock, but then it turned into anger!


    Achilles was a hero and there was no way that he would swallow his saliva and endure the anger on his heart. He twisted his body and was about to pierce Haru''s heart again!


    However, at this moment, another arrow was shot toward Achilles.


    Unlike the previous arrow which was surrounded by dazzling lightning, this arrow was surrounded by a tornado that pulverized everything on its path.


    There was a huge difference between the previous arrow and this arrow.


    This arrow was simr to a missile that was shot from a close distance, and the might of this arrow was very destructive!


    *BOOOOM!*


    The arrow moved directly toward Achilles and the tornado around the arrow started to produce a vortex of wind in the immediate area. Within this vortex, countless microscopic wind des were created, piercing Achiless''s body!


    However, Achiless''s speed couldn''t be underestimated since the moment that arrow was about to hit him, he quickly retreated, however, that arrow kept following him!


    ''This arrow¡­! It must be!''


    Noble Phantasm.


    In Achiless''s mind, the only thing that was capable of producing this kind of destructive power was Noble Phantasm.


    Achilles was howling, aiming his spear toward the arrow before it shed with each other!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOMM!!!*


    The sound of an explosion was heard once again and it was louder than before, even the shockwave of this collision shook the entire hill, showing how powerful that confrontation was.


    Along with the Magic Power which was provided by Haru, Minamoto''s Noble Phantasm''s power was even scarier since she didn''t need to hold back and could even exceed the original power of her attack!


    Half of the staircase of the hill, trees, even the earth disappeared because of the wind that was produced by this attack.


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!*


    Achilles howled and held the arrow which was shot by Minamoto by using his spear. The armor on his body started to tear apart and his body was bloody because of the wind from the arrow. His body was blown away, trying to stop this arrow, but even so, it couldn''t stop the arrow since the arrow moved its direction so suddenly and was about to pierce Achiless''s heart.


    Achilles knew that there was almost no one that was able to damage his body, however, his bloody body told him otherwise and knew that if this arrow hit his heart then he would die for sure!


    Achilles then twisted his body and raised his shoulder to block this arrow!


    The sound of flesh being pierced by something sharp hurt and Achiless''s shoulder was hit by this arrow, piercing through both bone and flesh. Blood was dripping, and his hand was limping.


    "ARGGHHHH!!!!"


    There was still a wind within the arrow and when it entered Achiless''s body, it tore its flesh from inside!


    If this arrow pierced his heart then without doubt his heart would be destroyed in an instant!


    However, the pain on his shoulder was dull,pared to the shock when his body was wounded by this attack.


    "I¡­ I have been injured¡­"


    Achilles looked at his bloody shoulder and knew that he couldn''t use it for a while.


    Suddenly, an emerald green form appeared beside Achilles, but she didn''t do anything, only looking at Achiless''s bloody shoulder before looking at the aftermath of the collision.


    Even after piercing into Achiless''s shoulder, the arrow didn''t stop and exploded once it hit the hill, causing a quarter of the hill to turn bald.


    Atnta wanted to say something, but she decided to ask, "Are you alright?" She didn''t expect Haru''s servant would be this strong after all and she was in shock since it was her first time to see someone who was able to hurt Achiless to this much.


    However, Achilles didn''t reply to Atnta, watching the wound on his shoulder for a while, but suddenly heughed loudly as if he was satisfied with something.


    "Hahahahaha¡­"


    Achilles wasughing, showing a happy smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru, who stopped his movement, took one step back after wondering whether Achilles had a masochist tendency.


    "Sister, has someone wounded me? Is this fake or real?"


    Atnta''s brows tightened and let out a long sigh.


    In the mind of Atnta and Achilles, there shouldn''t be any heroes who were able to hurt him since there were a lot of conditions to hurt Achilles. They thought such a servant didn''t exist on the ck Faction, however, that wasn''t the case since there was a servant who could hurt Achiless at this moment.


    "In the battle between heroes, it is a kill or be killed, and it is not fun it is only one side battle of me against everyone!"


    Achilles showed a smirk and said, "Someone can injure me in this battle, that''s good!" His other arm might be useless, but he could still use his other arm. He swung his spear and mmed it into the ground.


    *Baam!*


    "Don''t you n toe out?! You can injure me! What are you afraid of?! Juste out and let''s have a fight to the death!"


    Achilles'' loud sound echoed.


    If Minamoto wanted toe out then Achiless would be decimated without hesitation. In Minamoto''s eyes, Achilles was just another insect that she could crush anytime, after all, her archery was just one of her skills and she was more proficient in swordsmanship.


    Her dear son had told her to wait at the lower part of the hill so that what she would do and whatever an insect was screaming about, she wouldn''t care about it at all.


    Achilles was waiting for the servant that had hurt him toe out, however, Minamoto wouldn''te out no matter what and all he could hear was a very rude chuckle beside him.


    "What?"


    Achilles didn''t have a good impression of this Master of ck. It might be because the appearance of this Master of ck was better than him after all and at the same time, Haru had made fun of him after all.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t expect you to hear me." Haru didn''t lose his smile and said, "But no matter how many times you howl my servant won''te out, do you know why?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta and Achilles didn''t say anything and looked at Haru with a piercing gaze, however, Haru didn''t seem perturbed by their gazes.


    "Because you two are too weak. If you want my servant to appear then bring more people here," Haru said then left them, walking directly to the top of the hill.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru might not say a lot of things, but once he opened his mouth, two servants were so furious at this moment.

 Chapter 1378 Sly Man

    <h4>Chapter 1378 Sly Man</h4>


    On the remaining stairs, Atnta and Achilles could see that Haru was kept walking, ignoring both of them.


    While they were looking at him, Harumunicated with Minamoto through his mind.


    ''Berserker.''


    ''Hmph!''


    ''Minamoto.''


    ''Hmph!''


    ''Dear¡­''


    "Yes, dear?''


    Minamoto was very happy and she couldn''t hide the happy smile on her face.


    Haru held his head and said, ''Let me handle this alone.''


    ''Alright, be careful, but if you''re in danger, don''t hesitate to use your Command Spells, alright?''


    ''Yes.''


    "Is this your servant''s ability?" Achilles asked since his body was special, but someone could hurt him which showed that Haru''s servant wasn''t some average hero.


    The servant is a heroic spirit and their bodies are made from spiritual bodies.


    Although after being summoned, they can materialize their bodies by using the Magic Power of their Masters, in other words, without the Magic Power of their Masters, it is impossible for them to materialize.


    However, such consumption of Magic Power is too extravagant, and sometimes, it is also the reason why servants often stay in their astral form so they won''t absorb too much of their Master''s Magic Power.


    In conclusion, as long as there is a Magic Power, it is possible for servants to heal their bodies quickly as long as there aren''t mortal wounds on their bodies.


    However, Achiless''s wound was very huge since there was even a hole in his right shoulder.


    "You think that I have be weak since I can''t use my right arm?"


    Achilles thought such a joke was too funny, then held his spear with his left hand.


    "You think that you can pass me without getting killed?"


    "Are you blind?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?" Achilles was confused.


    Haru smiled and said, "I have passed you, but you didn''t kill me so that''s why I am asking you whether you''re blind or not." He was a bit annoyed when he was called deaf after all so when he had a chance for revenge, he wouldn''t let him go.


    Achilles didn''t hesitate and appeared directly in front of Haru!


    "DIE!"


    Achilles was ready to pierce his spear into Haru''s heart, however¡­


    Missed!


    Achilles'' spear missed even though he attacked Haru from a very close distance. Even though as a hero, he was arrogant, he still realized the anomaly on Haru. He had tried to attack Haru before, but his spear missed.


    One might be a coincidence, but twice?


    Achilles was sure that it might be rted to Haru''s ability, but whatever it was, he had nned to kill him!


    Atnta, who didn''t move from her spot, also felt surprised when she saw Achiless who had missed his attack.


    Achilles was about to attack Haru again, however, Haru moved to the side and suddenly there was a kitchen knife in his hand.


    ''Knife?''


    Atnta, Achilles, and Minamoto saw the knife which suddenly appeared on Haru''s hand, and suddenly Haru''s speed increased and dodged Achiless''s attack, moving to his back.


    When Haru was on Achiless''s back, he shed down Achiless''s heel!


    "!!!"


    Achilles'' heart was tightened, and he felt danger from Haru''s knife. He knew that it might be a normal knife, however, he felt danger from it.


    Haru''s knife might be a normal knife, however, it was a Melk Kitchen Knife that he had bought from the Group Chat.


    Melk Kitchen Knives are the best and most expensive knives in the Human World. They are the standard knives used by the world''s very best chefs like Setsuno and Zaus.


    If someone forgot, Haru''s knife was the best type of knife that could be bought in Toriko''s world.


    And this knife was about to maim Achiless''s heel!


    However¡­


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Two arrows were shot continuously toward Haru.


    Atnta who had been silent also realized the danger of this Master of ck since she knew that this person wasn''t a normal human, but rather a beast that was hiding in a human''s skin. She had already confirmed it when she saw how Haru was able to dodge Achiless''s attack and at how Haru had directly aimed toward Achiless''s hell.


    In other words, Haru knew about Achiless''s identity, but he decided to keep quiet about it until he saw a chance to kill him in one attack!


    Atnta knew that Haru was a hunter and didn''t expect that she would meet such a young hunter!


    The blood of the huntress on her blood was boiling ready for the duel between two hunters, however, as if Haru could predict her arrows, he dodged her arrows easily, then in an instant, he closed the distance between the two of them.


    "!!!"


    Atnta''s heart tightened and she quickly jumped back, however, on her back¡­


    "You''re fast, but I know someone faster."


    Atnta''s shoulder was touched then her entire body was strangled by Haru!


    "Python Hold!"


    Haru wrapped his legs around Atnta''s arms in such a way that she was pinned tightly to her torso,pletely immobilizing her, while also putting her in a rear-naked chokehold.


    "Ogh!"


    Atnta felt that she was wrapped tightly by a big python that was ready to eat her.


    In this position, Haru strangled Atnta''s neck with extreme force, putting pressure on her carotid artery and forcibly shutting down blood flow to the brain.


    "!!!"


    If Haru was serious, then it would be very easy to snap Atnta''s neck, however, he didn''t do so, he slowly strangled since he was waiting for someone to help her.


    Atnta suddenly felt that she returned to how she was living in the past where she was living in the forest fighting against a lot of beasts and a python was also one of them.


    As a servant, Atnta''s strength and endurance were the worst statuses on her parameter since it was both D and E respectively, it could be said that her defense was as weak as a caster!


    "Big sis!"


    Achilles dashed in an instant and was about to pierce Haru''s head, however, Haru dodged Achiless''s attack by moving to the side slightly so the spear which was about to pierce him would pierce Atnta.


    "!!!!"


    Achilles'' eyes were wide open and he quickly changed the direction of his spear to avoid, killing Atnta. However, he didn''t give up and was about to stab Haru again, but Haru had escaped and distanced himself from both of them.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Atnta coughed several times since the feeling of being choked wasn''t good and she couldn''t fight back before.


    "Big sis, are you alright?"


    Atnta swept Achiless''s hand away and looked at Haru with a furious expression.


    "This is the Holy Grail war! You can snap my neck and kill me, but why don''t you do so? Are you underestimating me because I am a woman?!"


    Atnta knew that with Haru''s strength it was possible to kill her, but he didn''t do so and wondered whether he was looking down on her because she was a woman.


    Haru didn''t care much about Atnta''s words since on his mind, Minamoto keptining about how he was hugging another woman which made him helpless.


    "Oi! Answer me!" Atnta got ready with her bow and she was ready to fire it at him once again.


    "A woman? You''re?"


    However, Haru''s answer was unexpected. He asked this question while looking at Atnta with confused expressions.


    "Bastard?!"


    Atnta was furious, but somehow for a different reason, after all, she had a lot of suitors in the past and she was also known as a great beauty, but this guy dared to do this.


    Haru snorted and said, "With that t chest, you might be a guy and pretend to be a woman after all!" His words were quite normal since he had seen the example before, though, in truth, he knew Atnta''s identity, but he needed to pretend not to know.


    "You¡­!"


    "But if you tell me your True Name, then I might be able to confirm whether you''re a woman or a man," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta wasn''t stupid after all and she quickly snorted. She hated a man, after all, especially a sly man, and this guy probably would be included in her list soon.


    "But still, even if I don''t know your name, I know the name of the guy beside you." Haru smiled looking at Achilles and said, "You''re Achilles, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1379 Playing Around

    <h4>Chapter 1379 ying Around</h4>


    The expression of Achilles and Atnta started to change when they heard Haru''s words.


    Haru smiled and said, "It seems that I am right, then you¡­" He looked at Atnta with a bright smile which somehow made her quite strange for some reason, she felt that she was being yed by him.


    "Ah¡­ I can guess what your True Name is now."


    Strangely enough, both Achilles and Atnta didn''t move and only looked at him with a frown.


    "Close rtionship with Achilles, close enough to call her "sister", that beautiful face that gives a sense of roughness, that bow, that cat ears, and tail¡­ you should be Atnta, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Achilles, one of the famous heroes in the Trojan Wars. Born from the sea goddess Thetis and the hero Peleus, Achilles was blessed by the gods from birth.


    On the other hand, Atnta is a famous huntress known as the Chaste Huntress that appears in Greek Mythology. She is a huntress who is famous for her swift feet in Ancient Greek legend.


    "Bastard!"


    Atnta didn''t expect her True Name to be known and at the same time, she wanted toin that her ears weren''t a cat ear, but ears of the beast. She didn''t hesitate and shot out the arrow toward Haru.


    However, that arrow missed and didn''t hit Haru.


    "This¡­?!"


    Both Atnta and Achilles were surprised and their brows tightened, remembering what had happened to Achiless''s attack before.


    Achilles tried to stab Haru, but none of his attacks had ever hit which made him frustrated. He knew how powerful Atnta''s archery was and there was no way for her to miss so in other words, it should be the ability of this young man.


    "Who are you?!" Achilles'' eyes turned sharp and said, "There''s no way that someone like you is just a normal Magus!" Haru was able to make all of his attacks miss, not only him but also Atnta which made him frustrated.


    "Tell me your name!"


    On the other hand, Haru didn''t say his name immediately but checked the parameters of both Achilles and Atnta.


    ss: Rider.


    Master: ???


    True Name: Achilles.


    Alignment: Lawful Neutral.


    Parameters:


    Strength: B+


    Endurance: A


    Agility: A+


    Mana: C


    Luck: D


    Noble Phantasm: A+


    ss: Archer.


    Master: ???


    True Name: Atnta.


    Alignment: Neutral Evil.


    Parameters:


    Strength: D


    Endurance: E


    Agility: A


    Mana: B


    Luck: C


    Noble Phantasm: C


    ''Hmm¡­¡­''


    How to say¡­ Haru didn''t feel that impressed with Atnta''s status, but on other hand, he had to admit that Achilles might be the strongest servant in this holy grail except for Lancer of ck and Lancer or Red.


    Haru hadn''t seen Lancer of Red, but he could guess the identity of Lancer of Red.


    "Oi! I am asking you!"


    "Oh, you want to know my name?" Haru asked.


    "Isn''t that what I am asking about?" Achilles pointed his spear toward Haru and said, loudly, "I will remember your name and I will take your life in this Holy Grail War."


    "I am scared," Haru said while rolling his eyes.


    "You!!" Achilles didn''t expect to have yed this much.


    "But well, do you want to know my name?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Atnta nodded.


    Looking at Atnta, Haru couldn''t help but want to tease her. "Do you really want to?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you really really want to?"


    "Yes. Yes."


    "But I don''t want to tell you." Haru shook his head in regret.


    "Bastard!" 2x


    Achilles and Atnta said at the same time and thought that this Master of ck was really devious master since this guy had been ying them from the beginning to the end.


    "I was joking. You don''t need to get angry, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Achilles and Atnta red at Haru at the same time, but they didn''t know about his ability after all and they needed to be wary. Even though they were heroes, they were full of pride, they still knew how to be careful.


    "It is an honor for my name to be remembered by a great hero so please remember my name¡­"


    Achilles and Atnta somehow felt better with Haru''s words.


    On other hand, Minamoto was wondering whether her son was really going to tell his real name which somehow made her worried since there were a lot of servants that could do a lot of things just by using the name of someone.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll use a fake name.''


    ''Then it is good¡­''


    Minamoto sighed in relief.


    "My name is Uchiha Madara¡­"


    "Uchiha Madara?" 2x


    Achilles and Atnta raised their brows.


    "Uzumaki Naruto Monkey D Luffy Ichigo Kurosaki Roronoa Zoro Light Yagami Alphonse Elric Yugi Mutou Gon Freecs Izuku Midoriya Yusuke Urameshi Tanjiro Kamado Asta Senku Ishigami Natsu Dragneel Mob Kageyama Rimuru Tempest Gintoki Son Goku."


    Haru introduced his name in one breath then looked at both Atnta and Achilles.


    "That''s my name, please remember it!"


    "¡­"


    "You¡­"


    Achilles wanted to say something, but his body suddenly vanished.


    Atnta also followed Achilles, but before she vanished, she red at Haru.


    Haru shook his head at both Achilles and Atnta. Even though he didn''t want to bad mouth them, the mind of the hero was pretty simple after all. Their minds were very straightforward, though, there were some people with veryplex minds.


    Haru was wondering whether both of them believed in his name, but he had a feeling that they really believed in him. He stretched his body and somehow felt a bitzy to go to the headquarters of Red Faction since he had enough of fun fighting against both Achilles and Atnta.


    Somehow Haru wanted to touch Atnta''s ears and tail, but he forgot since it was too fun to tease her before.


    Frankly, Haru didn''t have a good impression of the heroes from Greek Mythology since the personality of the people in this Greek Mythology was quite bad and most of the good guys in the legend had a very tragic story, but the bad guys were living fairly well.


    Haru decided to return and wondered whether he could meet Shinobu along the way since he really missed her at that moment. He was also worried since he hadn''t seen her since the moment he entered this world.


    ''Master, is that your real name?''


    Minamoto suddenly asked since she had heard how Haru introduced his name before.


    ''You mean that long name before?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''Don''t worry, that''s a fake name.''


    ''If that''s a fake name, why do you have to make it so long?''


    ''They want to remember my name after all so I give them a very long name since I wonder whether they can remember my name the moment we meet each other next time.''


    ''I''ll crush them once we''ve met them again, especially that Archer of Red!''


    ''¡­Do you hate her?''


    ''As long as there is a wretched insect that is trying to encroach on the love between us then I''ll crush them without hesitation.


    ''¡­''


    ''Oh, right, dear, when are you going to meet the insect¡­ Oh, I am sorry, I mean your girlfriend? Let''s meet her as soon as possible so you will receive permission to be my dear, alright?''


    ''¡­¡­''


    ''Fufufu, even if that insect doesn''t give you permission, you don''t need to worry since I can crush¡­ I mean to help you persuade your girlfriend.''


    ''¡­¡­''


    Haru let out a long sigh, hoping that everything would go well, right?


    Still, there was some surprise that he needed to give Atnta before he returned. He snapped his fingers and used his most powerful ability.


    ''Dress Break!''

 Chapter 1380 Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1380 Discussion</h4>


    Inside the church within Sighisoara, there was a single youth, standing there alone, praying upon the Lord.


    However, unlike before, there was some difference in this youth.


    This youth didn''t seem to focus on his prayer, rather it seemed that he was waiting for someone.


    Closing his eyes tightly, he could feel two dazzling lights appear behind him and two figures appearing at the same time, in that very moment, he opened his eyes gradually, turning his head, looking at two figures that he had been waiting for a while.


    The youth could see that both of them were very annoyed by his actions.


    The two figures in front of the youth were both Atnta and Achilles, both of them were ready to fight to the death, but this youth suddenly made them return forcefully by using Command Spells which made them annoyed.


    "Are you alright, you two?" the youth asked with a gentle smile. His voice was very sincere and everyone who heard his voice would have a good impression on this youth, however, both Atnta and Achilles couldn''t appreciate the kindness of this youth since this youth had made them forcefully return!


    "Bas---"


    Atnta was about to say something, but suddenly¡­


    The sound of tearing clothes was heard so suddenly which caused the youth and Achilles to startle and be wary at the same time, however¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    The youth and Achiless blinked their eyes and weren''t sure what to do for a while since they saw Atnta suddenly stripped from her clothes and became naked in front of them.


    "If you keep staring at me then I will gouge the arrows on both of your eyes!" Atnta red at both the youth and Achilles at the same time.


    Achilles wanted to whistle, but quickly stopped and the youth also smiled awkwardly. Both of them quickly looked away and Atnta quickly made other clothes by using the Magic Power of her Master. She could tell who had done this to her and couldn''t wait to fight Haru to death when she met him again in the future!


    "Do you like Archer''s body that much, Master?"


    Suddenly a beautiful woman with long ck hair appeared.


    The moment this woman appeared both Achilles and Atnta became very tense.


    This woman''s aura was very special and it gave everyone a dangerous and also a mysterious feeling, however, everyone had to admit that this woman was very beautiful.


    "Please stop by with your joke, Assassin," the youth said with a helpless expression.


    "Assasin¡­"


    Achilles and Atnta frowned at the same time.


    "I see¡­ that''s how it is, you have transmitted what has happened to the battle before to our Master and told them to use their Command Spells to make us return, right?" Achilles knew that there was no possibility of his Master knowing about the battle on the hill before and was the only one who could know about the result of the battle would be this woman.


    Command Spell had a lot of functions and one of them was to forcefully return a servant before they were defeated in the duel.


    Achilles looked at the youth and knew that there was something wrong with his Master and the one who had done that was this youth.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter."


    Achilles snorted and said, "The two of us haven''t seen our own Master after all."


    In the Red Faction, there was something weird happening, and that almost all the servants except for Assassin had never seen the faces of their Masters.


    The moment they were summoned, this youth had been the one who had given all the servants within the Red Faction instructions.


    Achilles had never liked this youth and at this moment, he couldn''t stop his emotion.


    "What do you want to do, Shirou Kotomine?!"


    Shirou Kotomine.


    He was sent by the Church to observe the Holy Grail War as the overseer and to participate as one of the Masters of the Red Faction.


    His servant was the beautiful woman that stood beside him, Assassin.


    "Should we ask what you are nning, Rider?"


    Assassin never lost her smile and asked this question with a very melodic voice which would cause anyone to answer her question immediately without making her wait.


    "In that kind of situation, no matter which Master is it will make a judgment to retreat." Assassin looked at Achilles and said, "My Master has advised your Master, made you retreat from the battle with a Command Spell, that''s the right decision."


    However, Achilles didn''t care about Assassin''s words and kept staring at the youth.


    "I know that you''re not willing to retreat." Shirou didn''t lose his smile and said, "However, we know nothing about the opposite party now, but the opposite party already knows your True Name."


    The True Name of the servant was very important and if possible it needed to be kept secret since if it was known, the enemy would be able to search for the weakness of the servant.


    However, Achiless''s True Name was known by Haru and it was because of his blunder, showing his ability which made him be known by that bastard.


    "Not only that but because of you, Archer''s True Name is also exposed," Shirou said and let out a long sigh since he didn''t expect the True Name of the servants on Red Faction to be known by the enemy.


    Achilles frowned, but he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "You don''t need to think too much, but that bastard isn''t a normal Magus." When Atnta mentioned Haru, she couldn''t help but gnashed her teeth.


    Achilles snorted and said, "Who is that Master? I haven''t heard there is such a Magus on the ck Faction."


    "This guy was the one who had made your clothes striped, right?" Assassin asked with a weird expression.


    "Un¡­"


    Atnta became even more hateful at Haru. If she met him next time, she was going to skewer him with arrows!


    "How did he do that? I didn''t see him do anything beforehand."


    In truth, Achilles was a bit envious of Haru''s ability since that guy was able to strip women without doing anything.


    "It might have been when he held me at the time," Atnta said with a snort.


    "I see¡­" Achilles nodded with a serious expression. Even though he was a bit annoyed, he was quite grateful when he could see something beautiful before.


    "But that guy is a bit tricky¡­" Atnta looked at Shirou and asked, "Do you know that Uchiha Madara or something?" Haru''s name was too long and she wasn''t that smart after all so she only remembered the front part of Haru''s name.


    "It''s Uchiha Madara Uzumaki Naruto Monkey D Luffy Ichigo Kurosaki Roronoa Zoro Light Yagami Alphonse Elric Yugi Mutou Gon Freecs Izuku Midoriya Yusuke Urameshi Tanjiro Kamado Asta Senku Ishigami Natsu Dragneel Mob Kageyama Rimuru Tempest Gintoki Son Goku," Achilles said Haru''s name in one breath. "That''s his name."


    "Do you remember his name?" Atnta looked at Achilles with a weird expression.


    "Of course, I have told him that I will remember his name, right?" Achilles said.


    Shirou let out a sigh and said, "I didn''t know about his identity but¡­"


    "But?"


    "That name should be fake," Shirou said with a helpless expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Achilles and Atnta couldn''t handle the emotion in their hearts.


    "THAT BASTARD!!!!" 2X


    Shirou also frowned since the opponent was very tricky. He was thinking about countermeasures, but suddenly Assassin moved closer and told him something.


    "Master, we have bad news."


    Shirou then turned toward Assassin, wondering what the so-called bad news was.


    "Lancer has failed and he is also injured."


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1381 Sudden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1381 Sudden Attack</h4>


    A young girl was walking through a forest path in the suburbs.


    The young girl''s stature is tall, moreover, she has a graceful and dignified aura, even if she wears normal clothes, it can''t hide the charm and beauty that is carried on this girl.


    She possessed a wondrous beauty that scarcely felt real. Her long golden hair was tied in a long braid and her eyes were amethyst-colored eyes, giving a person who stared into those eyes a feeling of pureness.


    The name of this young girl was Jeanne.


    She was the Saint of Orleans. A Catholic saint was born in Domr¨¦my, France, and was the heroine of France, who liberated Orl¨¦ans in the Hundred Years'' War.


    In the s, Jeanne had borrowed Shinobu''s body, however, after she entered Shinobu''s body, Shinobu''s body started to transform into the appearance of Jeanne.


    Well, enough of an exnation since in such a girl something weird was happening around.


    Even though the young girl was walking alone, she seemed to talk with someone even though no one was standing beside her.


    Fortunately, the path that this young girl took was empty since if someone saw her, they would think that this young girl was crazy or they might think that this girl might have a supernatural power that made her capable of talking with a soul or something.


    "Still, he has that many girlfriends?"


    "Yes."


    Jeanne frowned and asked, "Is he deviant?" She had seen a lot of nobles or kings who often used their position to force a young girl to be their ything after all.


    "No, he isn''t something who will force any girls to be his. His feelings are real."


    Jeanne blushed and asked, "Is that why you have fallen for him?"


    "W¡­ Well, let''s stop talking about this!"


    Shinobu, whose body was being borrowed by Jeanne, was embarrassed when she thought about how she and Haru had met each other.


    "And all of those girls also fell for him?"


    "Yes." Shinobu let out a sigh and said, "I am not even surprised if there is another girl who has fallen for him at this moment."


    "¡­"


    Jeanne was a bit surprised and even though she didn''t want to admit it, she was also curious and wanted to meet the guy who had been mentioned by Shinobu, wondering whether he was really that charming.


    "But are you alright with that?"


    "You mean sharing him with someone else?"


    "Yes." Jeanne looked at the distance and said, "I might not have had an experience in love since I have never had a chance to do so in the past, but shouldn''t there be one man and one woman in a rtionship?"


    "Jeanne, sometimes love is that irrational."


    "Irrational?"


    "Yes. I know that he''s really bad, but at the same time, I want to be with him. In truth, after I have arrived at this world, I really want to meet him and I am sure that he''s thinking the same."


    "Is¡­ Is that so?" Jeanne was blushing when she heard such frank words from Shinobu.


    "Honestly, he''s a bad guy!¡­"


    Jeanne listened to Shinobu''sint, but somehow she felt a bit envious since Shinobu didn''t seem angry, or rather, she seemed to be very in love with this Kasugano Haruka, even if Shinobu tried to hide it by saying something bad about him. She let out a long sigh and wondered whether she could feel such a feeling.


    However, suddenly both Jeanne and Shinobu stopped talking and stopped moving.


    In that instant¡­


    "Have you realized?"


    A cold voice was heard which caused Jeanne''s brow to tightly frown.


    "Servant?"


    "Precisely."


    After such an answer, a single figure materialized in front of Jeanne.


    The one who appeared in front of Jeanne was a youth.


    He has long, white, unkempt hair that almost appears transparent. His gaze is sharp like a steel de with the red stone buried in his chest simrly projecting an enthralling lustrousness.


    It also specified that what draws the eye more than anything else is the set of golden armor that he has be fused with, giving off a divine radiance.


    After Jeanne saw the youth in front of her, she could instantly guess who it was.


    "Lancer of Red."


    The youth that appeared in front of Jeanne was the Lancer of Red. Even though the youth didn''t hold a spear nornce, Jeanne could tell who it was in an instant.


    But not only that¡­


    "You''re Karna, right?" Jeanne''s expression was serious when she asked that question.


    Karna raised his eyebrow and felt slightly surprised.


    "It seems the existence of Ruler is very special since you can guess my True Name in an instant."


    However, Karna was only half-right since as a Ruler, Jeanne not only could see Karna''s True Name, but she could also tell everything about Karna from status, skill, and Noble Phantasm.


    ss: Lancer.


    Master: ???


    True Name: Karna.


    Alignment: Lawful Good.


    Parameters:


    Strength: B


    Endurance: C


    Agility: A


    Mana: B


    Luck: D


    Noble Phantasm: EX


    ss Skills:


    Magic Resistance: C Rank


    Negates Magecraft with an area of two verses or lower. Cannot defend againstrge-scale Magecraft such as High-Thaumaturgy or Greater Rituals. However, upon receiving the effects of the Golden Armor Noble Phantasm, it will not be limited to this.


    Riding: A-Rank


    All vehicles and all beasts except those of Phantasmal Beast and Divine Beast-rank can be freely operated. His figure driving a war chariot and running across the battlefield is depicted in the Mahabharata. Its rank is high enough to have an aptitude for the Rider ss.


    Personal Skills:


    Discernment of the Poor: A-Rank


    Insight to see through his opponent''s character and attributes. He will not be deceived by excuses and deceptions from words. It expresses the power to grasp the true nature of the opponent possessed by Karna, who was blessed with the opportunity to inquire about the life and value of the weak due to being someone without a single rtive.


    Uncrowned Martial Arts: --- Rank


    Armspetency that was not recognized by others due to various reasons. To his opponents, the rank of his sword, spear, bow, Riding, and Divinity appears to be one degree lower than what it is. If his True Name is revealed, this effect will be terminated. Considering Karna''s attributes as a hero is not the kind of thing that can remain hidden. Also, this is a digression, but the rank of his luck stat was reported by Karna himself.


    Mana Burst (me): A-Rank


    The power to put magical energy into weapons. In Karna''s case, zing mes be magical energy to dwell in the weapon used. This Skill is usually active and all the weapons that Karna grasps receive this effect.


    Divinity: A-Rank


    As the son of the Sun Deity Surya, Karna possessed his father''s brilliant Authority when he was alive, and thanks to having united with him after death, Karna possesses the highest Divine Spirit aptitude.


    Karna, the Son of the Sun God, is the invulnerable hero of the Indian epic Mahabharata, as a hero on the vanquished side. The central conflict of The Mahabharata is the war over influence between the Pandava royal family and Kaurava royal family. Karna became famous as the rival of Arjuna, the great hero of Hindu mythology.


    The legend of Karna was quite simr to Achilles.


    However, Karna was from Hindu Mythology and Achilles was from Greek Mythology.


    Both of them were known as famous heroes.


    However, even though Achilles was more popr than Karna''s, Karna''s ability was stronger than Achiless''s since Hindu Mythology was stronger than Greek Mythology.


    In the legend, there was a lot of myth that was using Hindu Mythology as a basis which caused Karna which affected Karna''s status in this world was stronger than Achilles''.


    Such a servant suddenly appeared in front of Jeanne, and from his sudden appearance, Jeanne could tell that he came without a good intention.


    "Ruler-ss servant, because of Master''s order, I havee to kill you."


    With an indifferent and emotionless tone, Karna then summoned his spear and his body was surrounded by me then without hesitation, he dashed and struck down Jeanne!


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*

 Chapter 1382 Change 1

    <h4>Chapter 1382 Change 1</h4>


    *ng!*


    The sound of metal collision was heard and a shockwave was produced from it, causing debris, dust, sand, etc to scatter away.


    Karna sent a blow to Jeanne by using his spear, however, Jeanne quickly blocked Karna''s attack by using her holy battle g which she summoned in a second.


    At that very moment, Jeanne''s appearance started to change, her casual clothes transformed into a battle dress with armor woven from Magical Energy.


    On the other hand, the holy battle g on her hand was the weapon that she always used during her life. On the tip of it, there was a spear-point that could be used to strike the enemy.


    Grasping the holy battle g in her hands, Jeanne quickly distanced herself from Karna after she had blocked his attack.


    "Stop! Lancer of Red!"


    However, Karna wouldn''t stop his attack no matter what!


    Karna''s spear and body were covered in a fire, staring at Jeanne who was looking at him with a confused expression, however, he didn''t give her a chance to think and directly attacked her by galloping toward her.


    It might be because Karna was the charioteer during his life, so when he moved, his movement was simr to a chariot that was ready to obliterate everything.


    However, the pressure didn''t onlye from Karna, but also from the spear that was wielded by him.


    The spear was so special that it gave off a divine-like aura.


    Combined with this spear and the killing intent which was released by Karna, anyone would think that this servant was very fearsome.


    On the other hand, Jeanne gritted her teeth, trying to stop Karna since she didn''t want to fight. However, she hastily met Karna''s spear by using her holy battle g.


    There was a collision between the two weapons and the impact was even stronger than before.


    Even if his attack was blocked, Karna didn''t show a change of emotion and only attacked Jeanne relentlessly without giving her a chance to breathe.


    Even if Jeanne was a saint, there was no way that she would let herself be killed by a servant, especially when she hadn''tpleted her duty as the Ruler of this Holy Grail war.


    "Why have you attacked me? Stop this in an instant! There''s no gain even if you have killed me!"


    After all, Jeanne wasn''t a servant that was summoned by a Master, but rather she was summoned by the Holy Grail to supervise the Holy Grail so no one would break the rules, so even if someone killed her, no one would gain anything from her.


    In other words, Jeanne was a referee.


    Even if yers attacked the referee, there was nothing that could be gained, or rather they would receive a penalty instead.


    "This is thest warning!"


    Jeanne increased her power and swept the holy battle g in her hand, causing Karna to distance himself since he could feel the power on Jeanne had increased.


    "If you don''t stop, then I will use my rights as a Ruler to make you withdraw from Holy Grail war!"


    Jeanne didn''t make a joke and said those words with serious expressions. It might sound domineering, but she had a right to do so. Even in ser, the referee could give a yer a red card to make them retire from the match so did she also has a right to make any servants or masters who broke the rules retire from the Holy Grail war.


    If Jeanne really used her right to make Karna retire, then without a doubt the Red Faction would be a disadvantage and without doubt, the Red Faction would be troubled when they fought against the ck Faction, however¡­


    "It is useless no matter what you''re going to say to me, Ruler."


    Karna stared at Jeanne and even under the threat of Jeanne, there was hesitation or frustration on his face. Only calm and indifferent emotion was written on his face.


    "I don''t have any wishes for the Holy Grail and I have decided to kill you under Master''s order since Master has told me to kill you, then I will kill you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne was speechless, but there was nothing that she could say at that moment. However, she understood Karna''s meaning since, in Karna''s words, he told her that he didn''t care about anything else and all he did was follow his master''s order.


    "You''re free to use your privilege as a Ruler to make me retire from this Holy Grail war, however¡­"


    The aura around Karna started to change and it was as if the temperature in the surrounding area had increased several times.


    "Before you do that, I will have to kill you with my Noble Phantasm!"


    After Karna dered those words, he quickly arrived in front of Jeanne and mmed his spear toward her.


    *ng!*


    Once again, Jeanne was thrown off several meters because of the collision impact, but her grip on her weapon was firm and there was no falter on it.


    Karna didn''t chase after her but raised his spear high and a raging me was formed on the top of his spear.


    The temperature of this me was so high that it made the surrounding area tremble because of the sheer heat.


    Looking at this scene, Jeanne couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    "Is this your answer?"


    Jeanne was hoping for Karna to stop, even if the hope was small.


    "It''s useless to say more."


    Karna wouldn''t budge no matter what since it was his master''s order and all he did was to follow that order until the end.


    Jeanne let out a long sigh once again. She knew that it was useless but¡­


    "Then there''s no other way."


    Jeanne''s expression became solemn, however, she had never thought of using her privilege as a ruler to make Karna retire forcefully.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to do so, but her privilege had a limit and she didn''t want to use it arbitrarily.


    Then there was a smile formed on her face.


    "It''s great that your body is great, Shinobu."


    ''Fufufu, there''s no need to hesitate."


    ''Thank you.''


    After saying such a word, the atmosphere around Jeanne started to change.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Jeanne released the aura which caused the ground to crack and the earth to tremble.


    *Crack!*


    In a moment, Jeanne suddenly appeared in front of Karna.


    There was no sound, there was no aura, it was so sudden that Karna didn''t have time to prepare.


    Jeanne''s step was very light, but at the same time, it was so dreadful.


    However, as one of the strongest heroes, Karna''s reaction also couldn''t be underestimated since the moment Jeanne appeared in front of him, he brandished his spear and stabbed it right in the direction of Jeanne.


    The speed of this stab was so fast that it was as if it cut through the space itself and the heat from the spear instantly vaporized the surrounding area.


    However¡­


    Jeanne was faster!


    Jeanne howled and sent out an attack after the attack to Karna.


    On the other hand, Karna, who was at the advantage before, could only be in a defensive position since the attack from Jeanne was so fierce.


    Jeanne''s attack was very fast, but at the same time, it was very strong, and all of them were very vicious since she didn''t even hesitate to attack at the crotch of Karna which caused him to feel slightly nervous somehow.


    Jeanne attacked Karna relentlessly, but suddenly her holy battle g was shining in white light which caused anyone to feel calm when they looked at it, but in that instant, she swung her holy battle g at Karna.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Along with the sound of loud impact, Karna''s body was struck down and blown away.

 Chapter 1383 Change 2

    <h4>Chapter 1383 Change 2</h4>


    Karna was thrown, but he kept his feet on the ground, trying to stop the impact by nting his feet on the asphalt concrete on the street.


    However, the impact from that attack was so powerful that it dragged him almost 100 meters away before he stopped, causing the street to be destroyed.


    Karna held his chest, which was slightly bent to the inside.


    "¡­My armor doesn''t have an effect?"


    Even though his entire body was in pain and some of his ribs were broken, Karna only frowned, and didn''t say anything afterward, however, the damage which was brought by Jeanne really shocked him, after all, his armor was really cheating Noble Phantasm.


    Kavacha and Kund.


    It is the divine set of golden armor (Kavacha) and golden earring (Kund) given to Karna by his mother, Kunti, as confirmation of his heritage.


    Karna was born with armor integrated into his body, making him invulnerable throughout his life. It is a powerful defensive-type Noble Phantasm that emits the radiance of the sun itself. Due to the light itself taking shape, it is difficult for even the gods to destroy.


    It is as thick as it looks, an invincible armor that protects against all harm, physical or conceptual. As long as it is active, all damage inflicted on Karna will be reduced to a tenth of its original value. He can fight others without worry as their attacks are negated by ny percent, reducing even powerful blows to minor scratches that can be healed in the midst of battle.


    It could be said that the existence of this armor was very cheating and it was also the reason why Indra decided to steal Karna''s armor in the legend, showing how cheating this armor was.


    However, even though he used this armor, the damage caused by Jeanne was bigger than he had thought.


    It made him feel a bit dumbfounded and look at Jeanne incredulously, wondering what had happened.


    "It''s useless!"


    Jeanne raised her holy battle g high before pointing it toward Karna, showing that she wouldn''t show mercy, and told Karna to prepare since this wasn''t over, but even so, she still exined how she was able to attack him.


    "I know that you have a Noble Phantasm which is able to protect you from any harm if it is under normal condition, I might not be able to harm you, and even fighting against you might be difficult, however¡­ I am different now!"


    Unlike the original story, Jeanne at this moment was different and she had be several times stronger.


    Unlike normal servants who needed a Magic Power from their master to be stronger, Jeanne didn''t need that since she was summoned by Holy Grail so she received her Magic Power directly from the Holy Grail which gave her a huge advantage over all servants in this Holy Grail war since they were being limited by the Magic Power of their master.


    If the master of the servant was like Haru who had limitless energy then it might be possible to match Jeanne. Unfortunately, there was no second existence like Haru in this world.


    The only thing that could be done by other masters was to use a trick such as a homunculus which was used by the ck Faction.


    In other words, no matter what had happened and no matter what, Jeanne''s status parameter wouldn''t decrease no matter what and she could use her Noble Phantasm anytime without worrying about anything.


    However, in this Holy Grail War, there was an anomaly that happened to Jeanne.


    Jeanne couldn''t appear in this world with a form of heroic spirit so she needed a body and attached her consciousness within that body so she could stay in this world and that body happened to be Shinobu''s body.


    If it was a normal human body, Jeanne''s strength might not decrease, however, it was impossible to cause that much damage to Karna with that kind of body, but the body which she borrowed was from Shinobu.


    In the story of Kimetsu no Yaiba, Shinobu was the weakest among Hashira in Demon yer Corps. After all, she couldn''t even cut down the demon by using her sword, however, after she entered Group Chat, the quality of her body had be stronger.


    Shinobu not only learned a lot of things, but she also received a lot of things that caused her body to be stronger.


    Shinobu owned a lot of "stands" which caused her body to be very strong, she also learned "nen" under the guidance of Netero in the world of Hunter x Hunter, she also learned a "breathing technique", and then she also owned a devil fruit power which caused the quality of her body to be even stronger.


    At this moment, Shinobu''s existence on the Demon yer Crops was stronger than anyone else.


    It was because Shinobu was surrounded by a lot of monsters that her power wasn''t that noticeable among the members of Group Chat, however, she was very strong!


    The quality of Shinobu''s body wasparable to a servant itself or rather she might be even stronger and added that body with Jeanne''s status parameter, the existence of Jeanne in this Holy Grail had be cheating.


    Therefore, there was a huge change in Jeanne''s status parameter.


    ss: Ruler.


    Master: ---


    True Name: Jeanne D''Arc.


    Alignment: Lawful Good.


    Paramameter:


    Strength: A+++


    Endurance: A


    Agility: EX


    Mana: A+++


    Luck: A+++


    Noble Phantasm: EX


    ss Skills:


    Magic Resistance: EX Rank


    At this rank, Jeanne can''t be wounded even by Magecraft from the Age of Gods. However, this resistance only turns spells away from her. In other words, it doesn''t negate them.


    True Name Discernment: B Rank


    When summoned as a Ruler, status information such as true identity, skill, and parameters is automatically revealed when she directly encounters a Servant.


    God''s Resolution: A-Rank


    As a privilege of the Ruler ss, Jeanne d''Arc has two Command Spells that can be used for each Servant participating in the Holy Grail War. However, she cannot re-purpose other Command Spells that were previously used


    Personal Skills:


    Revtion: A-Rank


    A Skill equivalent to "Instinct". Instinct is a sixth sense regarding battles, but "Revtion" amodates all matters rted to the achievement of a goal (for instance, choosing the most suitable path while traveling).


    Charisma: C Rank


    The natural talent tomand an army. Joan''s figure participating in the assaults hoisting a g raised the morale of the soldiers to the limit and united the troops. Thanks to her charisma, it is possible to make others believe in the contents of the "revtions" without basis.


    Saint: B Rank


    Indicates being acknowledged as a saint. When summoned as a Servant, the ability of saint is selected one among "raising the effectiveness of sacraments", "automatic HP recovery", "1 Rank-Up to Charisma" and "production of a holy shroud" is possible.


    Just by borrowing Shinobu''s body, Jeanne became stronger than ever.


    If Jeanne wanted, she could also use Shinobu''s ability, however, thepatibility between Shinobu''s ability and Karna was the worst since Shinobu''s ability was mostly rted to poison and Karna was a fire-rted ability so Shinobu''s ability couldn''t be used that well in this battle.


    However, Jeanne could still have other abilities and with Shinobu''s advice, she could use Shinobu''s ability very well.


    "You might be one of the strongest servants in the Holy Grail, however, I can defeat you."


    Jeanne stared at Karna with a serious expression and gave him a warning one more time.


    "I will give you a chance, return now and stop this foolishness or I will really make you withdraw from Holy Grail war."

 Chapter 1384 That guy and surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1384 That guy and surprise</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Karna was silent.


    He grasped his spear with one hand and his other hand covered his chest. He understood how strong Jeanne was, however, in his eyes, there was no doubt and he merely stared at Jeanne, contemting about something until he had made his decision.


    "It seems that you''re not lying."


    Karna had a skill that made him able to detect whether someone was lying or not so he could tell that Jeanne didn''t give him a bluff, but told him the truth that she could defeat him.


    "Your power is stronger than what I and my master have expected."


    Karna had never looked away and his eyes kept staring at Jeanne.


    "At first, I thought that Anti-Country Noble Phantasm should be enough to defeat you, but it seems that I have underestimated you."


    When Jeanne heard such words, her expression became solemn since she had a feeling of what Karna was about to do.


    There are a lot of Noble Phantasms and each hero has their own Noble Phantasm, however, each of them has their own rank and category.


    In Karna''s case, he owns a Kavacha and Kund which is A rank Noble Phantasm and also an Anti-Unit type of Noble Phantasm.


    The A rank on the Noble Phantasm means that this Noble Phantasm is very strong and the Anti-Unit type means that it is used on oneself or others, but it can only be used by or to one person.


    Besides the Anti-Unit type of Noble Phantasm, there are a lot of others types of Noble Phantasm such as Anti-Country Noble Phantasm which is mentioned by Karna.


    As the name suggests, Anti-Country Noble Phantasm has the ability to destroy the country itself, showing how dangerous this Noble Phantasm is.


    However, Jeanne let out a sigh of relief since she had heard that Karna wasn''t going to use that Anti-Country Noble Phantasm, but it seemed that it was too early to let out a sigh of relief, especially after she had heard what he was going to say next.


    "It seems that I can only release the true power of this spear," Karna said while looking at his spear.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne''s expression turned into shock before it turned ugly.


    "You¡­!"


    After all, Jeanne knew all the details regarding Karna and she knew very well how dangerous his spear was.


    Vasavi Shakti.


    It is a divine spear possessed by Karna, a spear of light granted to him by the Thunder God Indra in the Mahabharata.


    And as of this moment, Karna was going to release its true power!


    At that very moment, it was as if the sun had descended on the earth, showing how hot the temperature was at this moment.


    Karna''s body turned into a dazzling red which could be seen from the horizon.


    Under such a dazzling light, Karna''s armor slowly disintegrated since it was one of the requirements for him to release the real power of his spear.


    "STOP!!!" Jeanne shouted loudly.


    However, Karna merely ignored that voice.


    Seeing the light around Karna became even more dazzling, Jeanne knew that there wasn''t much time and at that moment, she made her decision. She raised her holy battle g in the air, swayed it in rotation, let the g flutter by the wind.


    Jeanne''s entire body was surrounded by a powerful aura and she had prepared to use her privilege to stop Karna.


    But suddenly¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    As if breaking the space itself, an arrow that was surrounded by thunder moved very fast in the direction of Karna.


    Karna who was preparing his Noble Phantasm stopped when he felt the power within the arrow. His expression that had been indifferent from the beginning to the end, started to change since he felt this power was very familiar.


    "This power¡­?!"


    Karna was under a dilemma before he decided to stop his Noble Phantasm, causing the dazzling red around his body to gradually turn dim. He then used his spear to meet the arrow.


    *Bang!*


    The arrow changed its direction and hit the asphalt on the destroyed street.


    *Crackle!* *Crackle!*


    The thunder crackled around the street, causing it to scorch, even more, showing how potent this thunder was.


    "That is¡­!"


    Jeanne was surprised at first, but then her heart thumped since she had a feeling of who wasing. She didn''t understand this feeling which caused her to have a hard time breathing, but at the same time, it was so wonderful that she wanted to jump to wee this person directly.


    In the deste street, Jeanne and Karna could hear the sound of footsteps slowly moving in their direction.


    Jeanne saw his naughty smirk which somehow caused her to snort somehow, but it couldn''t hide the radiance smile on her face.


    At that very moment, Jeanne also understood why Haru was very dangerous.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was thinking that he had found Shinobu, however, somehow it was different from his imagination.


    Haru knew that Shinobu needed to lend her body to the Ruler and knew that the identity of the ruler was Jeanne d''Arc, however, he didn''t expect that there would be such a huge change on Shinobu''s body.


    Haru then stared at Jeanne, except for her tits which were in simr size as Shinobu, all Shinobu''s features had disappeared.


    Shinobu was quite short after all and her hair color was dark purple, but after Jeanne entered her body, she became taller and her hair became blonde as if she had be a different person.


    However, Haru could tell instantly that Jeanne was Shinobu since it was his instinct as a harem protagonist. It might be illogical, but his power was really unreasonable after all.


    Haru wanted to hug Shinobu and kiss her, but then again, he wasn''t sure whether it was alright when the one in front of him was Jeanne. He felt a bit conflicted until he could feel the presence of his servant which made him feel a bitplicated since he hoped that there wouldn''t be any bloodbath happening around, however, he quickly sighed in relief when he saw Karna was there since this guy could be a perfect distraction somehow.


    When Haru and Jeanne met for the first time, Minamoto also quickly ran toward the direction of her master since she felt the existence of an insect!


    Minamoto quickly arrived beside Haru after she had fired off her arrow, but then her expression turned into a surprise when she saw Karna.


    On the other hand, Karna also felt the same when he saw Minamoto.


    Haru then looked at Minamoto since he could feel the change in her emotion and somehow he understood the reason behind it.


    "You¡­!"


    "You¡­!"


    When Minamoto and Karna showed a surprised and shock expression at the same time.

 Chapter 1385 Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1385 Exnation</h4>


    When there was a change in both Minamoto and Karna, both Haru and Jeanne also turned toward both of them.


    Minamoto and Karna showed a surprised expression then slowly turned serious and solemn. The air in their surroundings started to change and if someone happened to be here, it would be hard to breathe since the intensity of both of them was too intense.


    Minamoto and Karna didn''t care about anything else and in their eyes, there were only both of them.


    However, it didn''t mean that they had fallen to each other, or rather it was the opposite.


    The moment Minamoto and Karna met each other, it was like a meeting between a cat and mouse. Both of them were hostile to each other and they couldn''t help but kill each other.


    "Oh my¡­ Oh my¡­"


    Minamoto smiled gently, and her gentle voice sounded, however, unlike her usual "ara ara" which showed sexiness, this "ara ara" was very cold and very scary, giving anyone goosebumps as long as they heard it.


    "This is really a coincidence."


    On the other hand, Karna didn''t say anything, but his eyes kept staring at Minamoto with a serious expression, grasping the spear in his hand tightly.


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other for a moment and nodded.


    In an instant, Minamoto pulled her bow and shot out an arrow that emitted lightning around it.


    *Crackle!*


    As if thunderstruck down, a dazzling light shed toward Karna.


    Meanwhile, Karna raised his spear, and it was burning with intense heat.


    Both me and thunder met each other, causing destruction in the surrounding area.


    It wasn''t hard for Haru to tell why the rtionship between Minamoto and Karna was like a cat and mouse which was hostile to each other, even Jeanne also could tell the reason behind their hostility, especially after she knew the real name of Minamoto.


    In the legend, Karna was fighting against Pandawa, especially Arjuna, however, the truth was that they were siblings with a different father.


    Karna''s father was the sun god, Surya


    On the other hand, the father of Pandawa was Indra.


    However, they shared the same mother who was known as Kunti.


    Karna was abandoned by Kunti when he was a baby so he didn''t know that Kunti was his mother until she told him the truth when the war between himself and Pandawa was in a critical moment.


    After the war reached the point where both parties couldn''t back down, Karna continued with the war and died, however, when Pandawa''s siblings learned the truth from their mother, Kunti, they were devastated since they didn''t expect Karna would be their half-siblings.


    If they knew the truth then everything wouldn''t lead to this war, and that was Karna''s legend.


    In this war, Indra''s role was quite important since he was the one who stole Karna''s armor and gave him the legendary spear.


    Karna could feel the blood of Indra on Minamoto which was why he was very hostile toward her.


    Minamoto also felt the same, especially when Karna used his Noble Phantasm before, she felt that her blood was reacting, causing her to look at Karna with eyes of hatred.


    This reaction happened because of the blood of "Oni" on her body.


    In truth, Minamoto didn''t have the blood of "Oni", however, her blood was reduced to the existence of "Oni" because a lot of people feared her power and called her "Oni".


    Minamoto was the avatar of Gozu Tennou, and Gozu Tennou was the incarnation of Sakra (Indra).


    In simple words, Minamoto was born strong and born to be someone extraordinary.


    The moment both of them met each other, there was only one result and the battle between the two of them was inevitable.


    "Holy Grail is a really inconceivable existence."


    Karna said calmly, but inside, he was amazed.


    Minamoto smiled and said, "Indeed, if it is not because of the Holy Grail, it is impossible for both of us to meet each other."


    In truth, it was really impossible for both of them to meet each other after all since Karna was from Hindu Myth and Minamoto was from Japan Myth.


    If it was not for the existence of the Holy Grail, there was no way for both of them to meet each other.


    "My name is Karna."


    Without any hesitation, Karna told Minamoto his True Name.


    "My name is Minamoto no Yorimitsu."


    Minamoto also did the same.


    If it was someone else, then it was impossible for Minamoto to tell her True Name, but Karna was different.


    "I see." Karna nodded and said, "The incarnation of Indra and the descendant of the Minamoto family?"


    "Yes." Minamoto nodded and said, "I didn''t expect to meet the Hero of Charity."


    Jeanne wasn''t sure when Haru suddenly stood beside her and suddenly he offered her popcorn in his hand.


    ''Popcorn?''


    Jeanne was speechless and nodded gratefully, taking some popcorn from his hand.


    Both of them watched the confrontation between Karna and Minamoto without saying any words.


    Jeanne was about to eat popcorn in her mouth, but quickly realized that it wasn''t the time for this kind of thing!


    "Lancer!"


    Jeanne needed to know what Karna would do after this since both of them were fighting each other before.


    "Rx, Ruler." Karna looked at Haru, Jeanne, Minamoto, and popcorn before saying, "I won''t make any moves against you anymore and this time I have lost." Leaving those words behind, his figure slowly vanished.


    When Karna had vanished, Minamoto realized that there was an insect behind her beloved son!


    "Get away from my dear, Insect!"


    Minamoto took out her katana and dashed at a very fast speed to Jeanne.


    "What?!"


    Jeanne was startled when she saw Minamoto suddenly trying to attack her!


    Jeanne was about to react, but someone moved faster than her!


    Haru appeared directly in front of Minamoto and hugged her, trying to stop her.


    "Calm down, Berserker!"


    "I can''t forgive this insect!"


    "She''s not an insect! She''s the girlfriend that I have talked to you about before! If you don''t act well, we might not get permission from her!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Minamoto then stopped her movement and sobbed when she thought that she needed to share him with someone else.


    "I am sorry."


    Haru then hugged Minamoto gently while caressing her back.


    "No, it is my fault for not meeting you earlier. If we meet earlier then I won''t let any insects get close to you."


    Minamoto dropped her katana and also hugged Haru back while snuggling into his chest since his sweat and smell mixed to each other which somehow intoxicated her.


    When Haru heard a pervertedugh from Minamoto, he felt helpless and wondered whether he could erase the Mad Enhancement on Minamoto.


    However, at this moment, the sound of tapping feet was heard.


    Haru turned his head and saw Jeanne who was folding his arms and smiled toward him.


    "Haru, can you give me some exnation?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru then noticed a sunrise and quickly said, "It''s already morning, do you want to eat breakfast together?"


    Minamoto and Jeanne looked at each other before they nodded.


    It seemed that this breakfast session wasn''t going to be peaceful.

 Chapter 1386 Can I punch you?

    <h4>Chapter 1386 Can I punch you?</h4>


    Sighisoara, Romania.


    In truth, Haru wasn''t that knowledgeable about Romania after all the poprity of the Balkans wasn''t highpared to Ennd, Germany, France, etc so in the end, he decided to return to Sighisoara since he was sure that no one would attack him here.


    Even though Sighisoara was the location where the headquarters of Red Faction was located, there was no way for them to attack him, especially when he had already known three identities of their servants.


    Haru also couldn''t return to Trifas, since everything in that city was being overseen by Yggdmillennia, especially when there was Ruler of the Holy Grail war beside him.


    The only thing he nevercked was probably money, but then again, it didn''t mean he was going to buy a house since it would take a lot of time for a transaction and the government officials hadn''t been opened since it was still early in the morning.


    Haru rented an entire restaurant for himself and paid a sum of money to the owner directly then borrowed the kitchen.


    It was an open kitchen so Jeanne and Minamoto could see his back directly in the kitchen while sitting on the seat which was located on the bar.


    After their meeting, Haru knew that he needed to exin everything, however, he didn''t immediately talk and cooked in the kitchen for the three of them since he was sure that Shinobu also missed his cooking.


    On other hand, Jeanne and Minamoto didn''t talk to each other and kept a meter distance between the two of them since it was too awkward.


    Minamoto was smiling while "ara ara" and watched Haru''s back.


    Jeanne was talking with Shinobu in her mind.


    ''Shinobu, are you alright with this?''


    Jeanne was speechless when she saw how close Haru and his servant were.


    ''This guy''s body has a special condition after all and he can''t part with a woman for too long. I was already expecting this situation, but then again, is this really Minamoto no Yorimitsu?''


    Shinobu''s voice was quite calm and she didn''t seem unperturbed by Haru''s affairs. She was even more curious about Minamoto''s identity since in her world, Minamoto no Yorimitsu was a male after all, not this kind of charming mature woman.


    ''Yes, she''s Minamoto Yorimitsu¡­ Wait! Wait! This isn''t a problem with that! Your boyfriend is having an affair!''


    Jeanne screamed inwardly.


    ''It''s alright, his love is a bit different from normal people after all, and he has never forced anyone to be with him. I''ve made my decision to be with him and I know that he loves me, that''s what is important to me.''


    "Is¡­ Is that so?''


    Jeanne blushed.


    ''Jeanne, let me take over for a while.''


    ''It''s good.''


    Jeanne let out a sigh of relief when Shinobu took over the body.


    Jeanne''s appearance started to gradually change into Shinobu.


    When Haru finished his cooking, he also saw Shinobu who had returned. He smiled and said, "Wee back."


    "I am back." Shinobu smiled and asked, "So¡­ don''t you have something to say before I punch you?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he coughed and started to introduce Minamoto.


    "Shinobu, you might have known her name already, but she is Minamoto no Yorimitsu."


    "Hello."


    Haru wasn''t sure what had happened, but he was a bit surprised when he saw that Minamoto was very calm at this moment, but while the pan was still hot, he decided to take this opportunity.


    "I know that it is a bit sudden, but something has happened and I have decided to take responsibility for Minamoto."


    "Dear!!!"


    Minamoto was moved when she heard Haru''s words.


    However, Shinobu merely smiled and asked, "Then?"


    "I need your permission to do so," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Shinobu didn''t answer Haru''s question for a while and took a cup of tea that was prepared by Haru before. She sipped it for a while and felt rxed for some reason. She looked at Minamoto and asked, "Have he fucked you?"


    "¡­"


    Jeanne and Haru were at a loss when they heard those words.


    "Not yet, but I will work hard."


    Minamoto looked at Haru with expectation.


    "Then please take care of him for now," Shinobu said sincerely and bowed her head.


    "Please don''t worry, I''ll treat him as dearly as I treat my own son." Minamoto also did the same and bowed her head.


    Shinobu raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re married?"


    "N - Not yet, but I expect that in the future¡­" Minamoto kept ncing at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinobu then turned toward Haru with a bright smile and asked, "It''s great that you have a beautiful woman beside you now."


    "Yes, it is great." Haru let out a sigh since he felt that it was good to have Minamoto as his servant.


    "Right, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I punch you?"


    "¡­Sure."


    "Come closer."


    Haru nodded and knew that being punched was a cheap price for Shinobu''s permission. Even though he didn''t need her permission, he still wanted her consent since Minamoto''s situation was too special.


    "Close your eyes."


    Haru closed his eyes, but then he felt something soft on his lips. He opened his eyes and hugged Shinobu.


    "I miss you, Shinobu."


    "I miss you too, Haru."


    Shinobu also hugged Haru closely and sniffed into his smell. She didn''t want to let him go no matter what and she really missed him, especially when she suddenly teleported alone in this world.


    If she wasn''t being told the story then her situation was really bad, she was wondering how Haru felt when he did his quest alone and wondered whether he was as helpless as he was, but probably, that didn''t happen since he knew this guy''s personality well.


    "Dear¡­"


    Minamoto was at a loss and she was even crying when she saw how Haru and Shinobu were kissing and hugging each other, but then she quickly thought that she should do more when she returned backter. She definitely wanted more than a kiss and then¡­


    Minamoto suddenly blushed and shook her head in embarrassment, but Haru had told her that he was going to take responsibility for her which meant¡­


    Minamotoughed pervertedly on the side when she thought about their future.


    Jeanne, who was inside Shinobu''s body, was blushing and felt embarrassed. Even though she wasn''t the one who kissed Haru''s lips, she was inside Shinobu''s body after all and somehow she felt that she was the one who kissed him at that moment.


    Jeanne was confused by this feeling and it might be because she was inside Shinobu''s body that Shinobu''s feeling for Haru also affected her and at the same time, it was also the reason why she was a bit annoyed when she saw him together with Minamoto at that time, however, at this moment, when they were kissing and hugging each other tasted so wonderful.


    It might have been Jeanne''s first time meeting him, however, it felt like she had known him for a long time, it was the feeling that she felt at this moment.


    Then their lips parted and Haru and Shinobu stared at each other for a while.


    "Be prepared," Shinobu said.


    Haru let out a sigh and nodded. "Come on!"


    Shinobu raised her fist and punched Haru''s nose.


    *Baam!*


    Haru held his nose, trying to stop the nosebleed on his nose.


    On the other hand, Minamoto and Jeanne were eating a breakfast that was prepared for them.


    It had been a while since they had eaten Japanese breakfast and it tasted so good.


    Jeanne and Minamoto had this blessed expression on their faces while eating.


    After they ate, they talked to each other about the reason why Jeanne was summoned to this world. She told them that there was an anomaly in this Holy Grail, there were 14 masters and there were 14 servants which weren''t normal.


    "I see¡­"


    Haru nodded with a serious expression and expressed his surprise, even though he didn''t feel surprised. He also made a joke or two which caused them tough somehow, but time always passed so quickly and Jeanne needed to go to the church.


    However, Haru told Jeanne that there was something weird about the church, at how he attacked the Red Faction alone before, andstly, about the Lancer of Red that had attacked Jeanne before.


    Haru knew that all the masters within the Red Faction besides the master of Saber of Red were controlled by Shirou Kotomine, but in the end, he didn''t tell Jeanne about this matter since he felt that it wasn''t necessary since the conflict between Red Faction and Jeanne had been established.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne was speechless and said, "Please be careful! This isn''t a game, you know!"


    Haru chuckled and asked, "You''re worried about me?"


    Jeanne blushed and said, "This isn''t a time to make a joke!"


    "Sorry, sorry, but you don''t need to worry about me." Haru then looked serious and said, "I know that you might be very strong right now, but please be careful and take care of yourself, of course, it is for both of you, Shinobu, Jeanne."


    Jeanne smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I am going to be alright."


    Then they didn''t stay too long and went to their own destination.


    Haru and Minamoto looked at Jeanne who walked away.


    "You seem to have something to talk about, Raikou?" Haru suddenly thought that it was better to call her "Raikou" directly since he felt weird to call her dear and it seemed that she didn''t mind when he called her this way.


    "Yes, dear, it is about that servant¡­" Minamoto''s expression turned serious when she mentioned Karna.


    "We can talk about this matterter, but let''s return first," Haru said, and at the same time, he was d that Minamoto could ept the rtionship between them and there was no bloodbath between them.


    "That''s right!"


    Minamoto suddenly became spirited.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Dear, don''t forget about your promise." Minamoto smiled gently and whispered something to Haru''s ear which caused her to blush.


    "¡­"


    The war might be approaching, but all of that was a small matterpared to the promise which he had given to her before and she was very excited about it.

 Chapter 1387 Return to Black Faction

    <h4>Chapter 1387 Return to ck Faction</h4>


    When Jeanne had parted from Shinobu, she wasn''t sure why, but she felt quite lonely somehow.


    ''What is it? Have you fallen for him?'' Shinobu asked.


    ''Shinobu!!!''


    Jeanne was very embarrassed when Shinobu suddenly asked her this kind of question.


    ''Jeanne, that guy''s charm is dangerous. He''s like an anaconda, once you have given him a chance, then he''s going to enter your heart, eating you without leaving anything behind.''


    Jeanne was startled and asked, ''He''s not that dangerous, right?''


    ''¡­He''s not that dangerous if you''re alright to share him with someone else, but are you ready to be my sister, Jeanne?'' Shinobu asked.


    ''SHINOBU!!!!''


    Somehow even though the Holy Grail was about to begin, Jeanne couldn''t concentrate on this war at all, or rather she was more cornered about the new feeling within her heart at this moment.


    Trifas, Romania.


    The moment Haru returned to Trifast, he received a parchment from the Yagdmillennia''s familiar and after he read the content which congratted him and told him to return. He knew very well that it was from Darnic. He raised his eyebrow and it seemed that they had already known how he had returned back safely after he fought against several servants of the Red Faction.


    However, he could tell that they didn''t know the details of the battle and thought that everything was done by Raikou since if everything was known by Yggdmillennia, then the barrier that was set by the Red Faction was simply useless.


    Though, he had to admit that he was a bit amazed by the power of Yggdmillennia to gather information.


    "Let''s go, Berserker."


    "Yes, dear."


    "¡­Berserker."


    "Yes?"


    "When we''re together, I am alright when you call me dear, but when we¡­"


    Haru looked at Raikou who looked at him with a gentle smile and decided to give up.


    "Well, just call me whatever you want."


    "Yes, dear!"


    Raikou smiled and hugged Haru directly, ignoring all the homunculus which was patrolling within the castle since, in her mind, the existence beside her master was simply a bug.


    Haru started to think that this "Mad Enhancement" of Raikou was a bit weird, but he wasn''t sure how to exin it.


    Even though Raikou''s "Mad Enhancement" was the highest rank which was EX, on the contrary, she was sober, though, she acted quite weird sometimes.


    But then again, the existence of the Harem Protagonist was very cheating so even Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" was tamed by him.


    The door of the hall was opened, and Haru and Raikou entered the hall together.


    The moment both of them entered, all the masters and servants couldn''t hide their surprise since both of them were really able to return safely after their raid to the headquarters of the Red Faction.


    When everyone was surprised, both Lancer of ck and Darnic were very happy at this moment.


    "Very good! I have to give you praise, Young Man, Berserker!"


    Lancer of ck looked at both Haru and Raikou with appreciation.


    "Aside from Saber and Archer, it seems that we have another greatmander within our faction, do you want some reward?"


    Haru looked at Lancer of ck and had already known the name of this servant was d III who was known as the Drac and the King of Wachia which was Romania in the past.


    d III was a king so even if Raikou had been rude from the beginning to the end, and even sent out a killing intent toward him, he didn''t care since with Berserker in the ck Faction, the strength of this faction became even stronger.


    However, Raikou didn''t care much about d III''s offer.


    "I am not amander in your country, King of Foreign Land."


    Raikou smiled and ignored d III since all the people beside her master were insects.


    "Although I am wed, I was once amander in my country and it is impossible to serve the King of Foreign Land."


    Then Raikou looked at Haru with a shy smile.


    "As for a reward¡­"


    Raikou covered her mouth, trying to hide her shyness while giggling happily.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless but didn''t say anything.


    Everyone looked at Haru and could see that he didn''t seem tired. His appearance was also very spirited and healthy which made some people jealous.


    "Kasugano-kun."


    "Yes, Mr. Darnic."


    When Darnic called his name, Haru tried to present himself as best as he could, though, everyone could tell that he was very tired.


    "I know that you''re very tired, but can you tell us your experience fighting against the servants of the Red Faction?" Darnic asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Darnic."


    Haru nodded since he didn''t care much and whether they knew about his experience or not, it didn''t really matter.


    No one said anything and listened to his story, telling them how Berserker had fought against both Archer of Red and Lancer of Red.


    Haru didn''t tell them that he was the one who fought both servants and told everyone that it was Berserker who had fought them. He mixed both truths and lie together, and his expression, fascination, and his identity as Darnic''s admirer made them not think that he would be lying to them.


    "I see¡­ You have done well."


    Darnic couldn''t help but praise Haru well.


    "Thank you very much." Haru nodded.


    "Do you know the identity of the two servants?" Suddenly Gordes asked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "I see."


    Darnic nodded and said, "I want to tell you to take a rest, but there is something that we need to talk about beforehand."


    "That''s alright, Mr. Darnic. I am not tired." Haru shook his head and asked, "Is there something that you want to talk about?" Before Darnic answered him, he could tell that among the servants on the ck Faction there was someone missing.


    "Oh? Where is the Rider?"


    Haru could tell that Celenike''s mood was very bad, especially from that disgruntled expression on her face, however, he wasn''t that surprising considering Celenike''s personality and Astolfo''s personality were simply a disaster.


    When being mentioned by Haru, Celenike''s expression became worse, but she didn''t say anything since her servant reallyckedmon sense.


    Astolfo was that kind of existence and heckedmon sense which was why it caused him and his master a lot of trouble.


    In Astolfo''s legend, he met a lot of trouble because of hisck ofmon sense and curiosity so it wasn''t that surprising for him to show such randomness.


    "Hmph!" Gordes snorted and said, "A weak servant without strength, even if he''s here, there''s nothing that he can do."


    Gordes''s words weren''t wrong, but it was something that shouldn''t be directly told.


    In this Holy Grail, not only the Gordes, but even all the people here could tell that Astolfo was the weakest servant among the ck Faction.


    Even Caster, whose body was weak, was better than Astolfo since Caster was able to create a lot of golems to help the war, however, Astolfo could do nothing.


    Besides his pretty face, Astolfo was simply useless after all.


    Some wise people often told to not offend to a woman and it seemed that sentence was simply right.


    "Rider''s performance can be determined by his status, he has a lot of useful Noble Phantasms that can be used in a lot of situations."


    Celenike then looked at Gordes and snorted.


    "I am more worried about Saber, such a powerful servant is being wielded by a useless master, it is simply outrageous!"


    "Use¡­ Useless master?!" Gordes instantly became furious and pointed his finger against Celenike. "Were you saying that I am useless? You dare to call me useless?!"


    "Saber is wasted on your hands." Celenike looked at Saber and asked, "Saber, what do you think? Are you happy to serve such an ipetent and arrogant master?"


    "¡­"


    Saber was silent.


    "Hmph!" Gordes sneered and said, "It''s useless! I have used my Command Spell to forbid him to talk."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Gordes''s words.


    "Stupid."


    Celenike held her forehead while shaking her head.


    Forbidding his own servants to talk by using his own Command Spell, even an idiot was better than Gordes.


    There were of course a lot of problems with thismand.


    With thismand, Saber might not reveal his own name, however, without talking, there was no way for both Gordes and Saber tomunicate with each other unless they talked to each other in their minds.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t care much about Gordes.


    "Good."


    Darnic also went forward to stop the dispute. "Kasugano-kun, this time, I want you to help to solve some matter." He smiled and said, "I hope that you''ll be able to help the Assassin.

 Chapter 1388 Helping Master of Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1388 Helping Master of Assassin</h4>


    "Help the Assassin?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard Darnic''s request. He looked around and said, "Now, that you mention it, I haven''t seen both Assassin and the master of this servant."


    Darnic nodded, hearing Haru''s statement.


    "Kasugano-kun, you might be wondering why Assasin''s master and the servant haven''t appeared, right? It is because before the Holy Grail starts, the master who is responsible to summon Assassin leaves Romania to Japan to summon Assassin."


    Darnic looked at Haru, but he knew that Japan was so big and there was no way for both Haru and the master that he had sent to summon Assassin to meet each other.


    "Eh? Really?"


    Haru showed a surprised expression.


    Everyone wasn''t surprised by Haru''s reaction since they knew very well that he wasing from Japan so it must have surprised him when he heard that the master that was supposed to summon the Assassin woulde to Japan.


    Usually, if someone summoned an Assassin type of servant in this war, they would usually summon Hassan-i Sabbah.


    After all, the origin of the name of the assassin ising from the organization that was made by Hassan-i Sabbah in the past.


    Historically, the one who became the leader of this organization would inherit the name of Hassan-i Sabbah which was why there was a lot of Hassan-i Sabbah in history since it wasn''t only the name of one person or rather a lot of people.


    It was also the reason why when someone tried to summon an Assassin type of servant, they would usually summon Hassan-i Sabbah since the name of "assassin " itself was a catalyst to summon Assassin type of servant.


    "Because of the previous Holy Grail, there are a lot of people who have investigated and sought the countermeasure of Hassan-i Sabbah which is why if we summon this servant, the enemy can easily defeat this servant," Darnic said.


    Haru nodded and understood unless the master of Assassin summoned the first "Hassan-i Sabbah" or "Old Man of the Mountain" which had never been happening before since someone had never done so, then the result of the master of Assassin was only a defeat.


    "So that''s why we have thought that to send the master of Assassin to Japan to summon another Assassin type of servant since we judged that doing so would be disadvantageous under the current conditions where a certain amount of countermeasures against all neen different Hassans have been created over the many repetitions of subspecies Holy Grail Wars. Based on the shallowness of his own history as well, he tried to secure victory with a modern Heroic Spirit."


    That was the n and Darnic also gave permission for the master of Assassin to go to Japan since he could summon the modern Heroic Spirit, however¡­


    "The person that we have sent to summon the Assassin type of servant hasn''te back." Darnic let out a long sigh and said, "We don''t know the problem whether there is a problem with the summoning process or he has been attacked by the Red Faction, no one knows what is happening to him."


    No one was thinking that Haru had attacked this master of Assassin since he only summoned his servant in Yggdmillennia Fortress and he didn''t even know the identity of this master.


    Personally, Haru didn''t know much about the Master of Assassin that was sent by Yggdmillennia, but he knew who was the current master of Yggdmillennia.


    Darnic was of course worried since, without the Assassin, the situation of ck Faction was at a disadvantage. He was worried that the Red Faction had caught the master of Assassin and made an ambush for his group.


    Out of all of the people in ck Faction, Darnic felt that no one was better than Haru. The current identity of Haru was his admirer and he couldn''t see the lie in his eyes. He wanted to believe in Haru and this request was his test so he could believe in Haru fully.


    If Haru decided to go without hesitation then Darnic would erase the worry on his heart and then he nced at Fiore.


    "Of course, I won''t let you do this mission alone." Darnic looked at Fiore and said, "Fiore, you should also go with Kasugano-kun." He knew that Fiore also needed a partner to marry and he felt that Haru was suitable to marry the sessor of Yggdmillennia. If this went well, the rtionship between the two of them might be even closer after the mission.


    "Me?" Fiore was surprised at first, and after a moment of hesitation, she nodded and earnestly said, "Yes, grandfather." She looked at Haru and then noticed Berserker who had been ring at her which made her ufortable. However, she looked at him straight and said, "Please take care of me, Kasugano-kun."


    "This insect!"


    Raikou was furious and her aura was fully released which caused all the people in this ce to be tense. When she thought that there wouldn''t be any more insects, she thought that she could monopolize him, then there was another one who wasing.


    Haru''s reaction was very fast and he directly carried Raikou in his arms.


    "Dear!"


    Raikou was startled when she was being carried in bridal carry style.


    ''Dear?''


    Everyone was confused at that moment.


    "Yes, Mr. Darnic. You don''t need to worry." Haru nodded at Darnic then looked at Fiore. He bowed his head slightly and said, "Please take care of us too."


    Raikou didn''t care anymore and hugged his neck at that moment, ignoring everyone''s gaze.


    "Then I will return first since she might lose control if I let her be here for a long time." Haru let out a long sigh when he said those words.


    "Un. You can go back now," Darnic said, and also felt a bit sorry for Haru somehow who had summoned a Berserker, however, when he watched the back of Haru and Berserker, he felt that there was something wrong with their rtionship.


    Darnic then shook his head and didn''t care too much since his purpose was to win the Holy Grail and created a new organization to fight the Clock Tower.


    On the other hand, Fiore was slightly lost since she wanted to talk with him before the mission started.


    When the meeting ended, Fiore and Archer returned to their room.


    "Chiron, who do you think is the True Name of Berserker? And why is she so hostile toward me?" Fiore confused the hostility that was released by Berserker.


    "Master, you don''t need to worry about Berserker. You should know how "Mad Enhancement" on Berserker affects her mind," Chiron said.


    That''s right, the True Name of Archer in ck was Chiron, a centaur, half man and half horse, who was known as a great sage among his kind in Greek mythology.


    In this Holy Grail, Chiron was summoned by Fiore as her servant.


    "But¡­"


    Fiore didn''t feelfortable by Berserker''s gaze.


    Looking at his master, Chiron really felt that Fiore wasn''t suitable as a Magus, but he was d to have her as his master.


    "Master, I might not know Berserker''s True Name, but I can feel the aura of divinity on her body, and from her strength alone, I can say that she might beparable to Heracles or my disciple, Achilles," Chiron said.


    "I see¡­"


    Fiore nodded.


    "Master, I wonder whether you''re worried about Berserker or you want to talk with her master more?" Chiron asked with a smile.


    "Wh¡­ What are you talking about, Chiron?!" Fiore was startled by Chiron''s question which caused her to blush.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Chiron smiled and said with a tone of an elderly person, telling Fiore that falling in love was a normal thing. "It is normal for a woman to fall in love with someone as fun as him, even I want to talk with him since he knows a lot of interesting things in this world."


    "Is¡­ Is that so?"


    Fiore was quite curious about Haru and wanted to talk with him more. She closed her eyes and thought about how they had talked to each other on the dining table before and somehow it was very fun when they ate and talked to each other without worrying about anything. and only enjoying the food on the table.


    "Well, for tomorrow''s mission, you can talk to him and if you really like him, you should tell your real feeling and push him to the bed directly since ancient times love is also one form of war," Chiron said in a tone of sage.


    "CHIRON!!!"


    Fiore felt that her face was burning at this moment and pouted because she was being teased.


    Chiron only smiled and thought that it was a good day somehow, but at the same time, he had a feeling in this war, he would meet someone unexpected.

 Chapter 1389 Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 1389 Experiment</h4>


    "Is it good dear?"


    "Un, it is veryfortable."


    "Fufufu¡­ tell me if I am too hard, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, it is just perfect."


    Raikou smiled happily and washed Haru''s back diligently, acting as a gentle and virtuous wife. She changed her usual clothes, into a white bathrobe and her long hair being tied in a ponytail so it didn''t get wet because of the water.


    On the other hand, he was sitting on a small stool with only a white towel, wrapped on his waist, covering his private ce.


    Now, someone must be asking how did this happen?


    The beginning was because of Haru''s promise to grant Raikou any wishes so she asked him to take a bath together.


    However, the meeting in the hall before made her mood very bad since she thought that there would be another insect that was going to get close to her dear.


    In truth, Raikou could tolerate him having other women beside her as long as he didn''t betray her, however, if he dared to betray her then she was going to kill him then she was going to kill herself at that time, showing how crazy she was because of "Mad Enhancement".


    Haru knew if he wanted to bring Raikou to his own world, he needed to erase the "Mad Enhancement" on her, but enough of that since he didn''t even know how to erase that skill from Raikou''s mind and there was something more important to do.


    The moment he entered his room, he quickly ced a barrier to cover his entire room since he didn''t want anyone to disturb them or even peek at what they were doing inside his room.


    Darnic didn''t care about this matter, especially when he saw how Haru and Berserker hugged each other at that time and could tell that their rtionship was far from normal, but he didn''t care much since Haru was an important piece on his hands.


    Darnic also thought that the reason why Haru could control Berserker was because of his ability which was known as that cheating power which somehow made him slightly jealous, but he had passed the age where he was interested in that kind of thing and the only thing inside his head was to win Holy Grail war.


    Haru also knew that Darnic treated him as a chip, but he didn''t care about that, or rather he was only waiting for a time since the majority of Ygdmillennia would die because of this war. He could end them without dirtying his hands so that was what he did and he knew that it didn''t take a long time before he could end his act as Darnic''s admirer.


    However, there was a big problem¡­


    Haru knew how troublesome his libido was and it was also because of his libido that he had a lot of trouble from his original world and even from various worlds.


    The smell of Raikou was so good and the feeling of her soft hands touching his back was just too much for him.


    Haru tried to pretend that he was alright, but in truth, he wasn''t since his anaconda couldn''t stay calm.


    "Oh my¡­"


    Raikou noticed Haru''s anaconda that had gone berserk and closed her mouth with her hand in surprise since she had to admit that Haru''s anaconda might beparable to the Noble Phantasm itself, but not just a normal Noble Phantasm, however, it was an EX rank and probably, anti-humanity type, showing how dangerous it was.


    "Sorry, Raikou."


    Haru let out a long sigh and wondered how he was unable to control himself, but then Raikou hugged him gently from behind.


    "Don''t be sorry, dear." Raikou smiled and put her head on his shoulder. "I am happy that you showed such a reaction since it means I am very attractive in your eyes." She looked at him and asked, "Do you need me to help you?" Her hands had already crept into his waist, hugging him gently while caressing his stomach.


    "It might be my selfishness, but I feel that it is a bit too early for that since I have just summoned you yesterday," Haru said.


    Raikou chuckled and said, "If it''s a normal man, then they won''t hesitate to jump into my chest now."


    "I want to do that! I want to jump into your chest right now! Hugging you and doing the thing between an adult, however¡­"


    "However?"


    "You need to know about me first." Haru turned toward Raikou and looked at her eyes straight. "You don''t know much about me and I don''t want you to regret your decision to choose me." He wasn''t sure how her reaction was when she knew how he had a lot of girlfriends in various worlds and also had married two women.


    "Dear¡­"


    Raikou was very moved at this moment, when she was worried about her origin, he also worried about himself too. She didn''t dodge his gaze and gently put her hand on his cheek.


    "Fufufu¡­ I guess I am really lucky to be summoned by you."


    "No, I am the one who is lucky to have summoned you."


    Raikou smiled and asked, "Is this how you have seduced a lot of insects around you?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "But still, I am very happy with your words and I won''t regret my decision to choose you."


    Raikou smiled and said, "But I am also curious about you, dear, can you tell me what your wish is in this Holy Grail?"


    "My wish?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t have any wish and my goal is to win this Holy Grail, that''s all."


    "Win? Is that all? You don''t have any wishes?" Raikou asked.


    "Well, if there''s a wish then what about asking the Holy Grail for a real body so you can get pregnant in the future?" Haru smiled cheekily and wanted to say "just kidding", but suddenly he was hugged so suddenly.


    "Dear!!!!"


    Raikou hugged him so tightly and didn''t care about anything else after she heard his wish for the Holy Grail. She didn''t have any hesitation and wouldn''t regret her choice to choose him because of those words alone.


    Raikou had a very lonely childhood and she didn''t have anyone besides her, maybe there was Sakata Kintoki, in the past, but their rtionship was simr to a parent and children, it was also the reason why she loved to treat her loved one as her son or children, showing how much she loved them.


    Raikou was a woman, after all, she also wanted to have a partner of her own, and she also wanted to have her own children!


    Raikou, who had "Mad Enhancement" on herself, couldn''t control herself and kissed her loved one directly greedily.


    Haru was surprised, but then he quickly countered. In his heart, he knew that it was impossible to start with tonic love, especially when "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou was so powerful and the only thing that could be done was straight to the action!


    At the time, there weren''t many words that needed to be said, both of them greedily, trying to kiss each other''s lips while hugging each other, ignoring the fact that they were inside a bathroom.


    When they parted their lips, Raikou looked at Haru and said, "Dear, I don''t care whether you have a hundred or thousands of wives or concubines, as long as you have me inside your heart and care about me, treating our future children dearly then I am alright with it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you lonely from now on even in the future."


    Haru had made up his decision so there was no need to hesitate.


    Raikou smiled and there were tears in her eyes, showing how happy she was since there was someone who could ept her.


    "If you break your promise then I will kill you, then kill myself, alright?"


    "If I do that then please do that, I might not have the confidence to love you for a thousand or million years, however, as long as I am still alive, I will love you, Raikou."


    It might be the heat of the moment, but well, there was someone who was this attractive and could love him so unconditionally.


    Haru would be a fool to reject her love and decided directly to ept this heavy love.


    At first, Raikou was a bit startled when she heard that he didn''t have the confidence to love her, but then she smiled happily when she heard the end of the sentence.


    "Dear I¡­ I feel like I might be able to get pregnant now, how about we test it now?" Raikou said and didn''t hide her intention at all.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that it was simply impossible for a servant to get pregnant, but well, it wouldn''t be hurt to try, right?


    Haru carried Raikou in his arms then quickly went to the bedroom to check whether the experiment was sessful or not.


    In the end, they did a lot of experiments until morning and somehow, it was more fun than the Holy Grail, itself.

 Chapter 1390 Heart to Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1390 Heart to Heart</h4>


    Usually, Raikou would let Haru sleep on herp whenever he was sleeping. She was a servant after all and she didn''t need to sleep since her energy was being supplied by Haru''s magic power.


    However, at this moment, Raikou realized what the happiness of a woman was and how powerful her son was.


    Even though Raikou didn''t need to sleep, she was very tired and her body was trembling when she recalled the carnage which happenedst night. She also realized that Haru''s energy was limitless.


    Raikou''s consumption wasn''t low after all since she needed to maintain her high-status parameter, she also often appeared in the real world rather than stay in her astral form, then fromst night, she battled against three servants one after another and even used her Noble Phantasm once.


    Then when Haru and Raikou returned, both of them did an experiment on whether a servant was able to get pregnant or not, and that experimentsted for several hours, however, she could tell that her son didn''t show a sign of exhaustion.


    On the contrary, she was the one who felt tired since the pleasure that she felt at that time was simply too much!


    If Raikou didn''t absorb the magic power from Haru then she was sure that she might take a long time to recover.


    However, Raikou realized that by absorbing the seed from Haru, it also recovered her energy and it could also be her reserve energy for the battle, it was a great thing.


    Unfortunately, she learned that it was simply impossible to get pregnant when she was a heroic spirit. Unless she had a new body then it was simply impossible to get pregnant.


    Raikou thought about Haru''s wish at that time and thought that she would definitely win the Holy Grail!


    Currently, Raikou was sleeping on Haru''s arm while looking at his sleeping face. She smiled and thought that he was very cute which made her unable to help but touch her body. She then looked at his anaconda that was standing up.


    "Oh my¡­"


    Raikou was surprised by her son''s stamina. Even though she had recognized him as her lover, she still regarded him as her son after all.


    "As a mother, I can''t let my son suffer!"


    Raikou''s eyes were full of determination then she slipped into the nket to calm down Haru''s anaconda. She did it quietly so he wouldn''t wake him up, but that kind of thing was impossible.


    Haru gradually opened his eyes since he felt something good on his lower body. He opened his nket and saw Raikou who was eating his anaconda with a very lewd expression.


    "¡­What are you doing?"


    "Good morning, dear."


    Raikou smiled and said, "It seems that your little brother is in pain so I have decided to help you."


    "¡­I see." Haru didn''t say much and felt that it was a great morning.


    When it ended, it was still in the morning, even though Haru was the incarnation of a lewd beast he was still able to control himself so Haru and Raikou didn''t do too much since there were a lot of things that could be done today.


    Looking at Raikou who was washing his back, it was very hard to believe that she had a "Mad Enhancement" skill since she didn''t act as usual Berserker. However, he knew that in truth she knew that she was very dangerous and once he wasn''t careful, she might be crazy.


    Fortunately, he had met a lot of crazy women in his life and even had married one of them in the past so he was quite good at coaxing them.


    "Dear, are you not tired?" Raikou asked.


    "Don''t worry, the only thing that I have nevercked in this world is energy." Haru thought for a while and said, "My energy might beparable to the Holy Grail itself, probably." He wasn''t lying since he really felt that his energy might be even more than the Holy Grail which was being fought over Red Faction and ck Faction.


    "My son is amazing!"


    Raikou smiled while patting her head.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not when she saw him as her son, but then he remembered something.


    "Do you n to fight Lancer of Red?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou stopped her movement and her expression turned down since she was afraid to disappoint him.


    "Sorry, dear."


    Both of them had done the deeds and she also wanted a child from him, but she knew that it would be hard to do so when she thought about her meeting with Lancer of Red.


    "It''s already fate, and we''re doom to fight to each other until one of us dies."


    Raikou became nervous and she wasn''t sure what to do for a while. She knew that she could run away from the battle, but her blood didn''t allow her to do so.


    "I¡­ I know that I am being selfish but¡­" Raikou didn''t dare to look at Haru and her tone was very sad, afraid that he would hate her. "But¡­ But I hope that you don''t hate me or I¡­ I ¡­" Her eyes were red and she started to cry. Her appearance was simr to a child that was afraid of being hated by her parents.


    Haru knew that it was inevitable and he also couldn''t stop Raikou from her battle against Karna so he kissed her at that moment.


    Raikou was surprised, but also weed his kiss.


    Unlike the wild kiss previously, this kiss was so gentle and so chaste which made her want to cry at this moment.


    Raikou didn''t realize that her "Mad Enhancement" was slowly lowered.


    Their hands were intertwined and they didn''t let go of each other.


    Raikou could feel Haru''s feeling on this kiss which made her heart burst and didn''t want to let him go at that moment.


    After a long kiss, their lips parted and they stared at each other.


    "I know that I can''t stop you so I won''t stop but, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "Promise me one thing."


    "What is it, dear? If it is something that I can do then I will do anything!" Raikou said without hesitation.


    "Win." Haru stared at Raikou and said, "Don''t lose. I will give you as much Magic Power as you need so in exchange I want you to win in this battle no matter what."


    Raikou was crying and nodded. "I will win no matter what!"


    Raikou''s emotion was uncontroble at this moment and all she wanted to do was to be with him all the time, doing another experiment, however¡­


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Excuse me, Fiore-sama has called you for an important meeting, can you go and meet her now?"


    Haru''s door room was locked so the homunculus couldn''t open the door, however, the homunculus wouldn''t walk out until Haru came out from his room.


    "That insect!!!!"


    Before Raikou fought to y Karna, she thought that she should y the insect that bothered her dear!


    Raikou quickly stood up, changing into her battle clothes, then took out her katana ready to y an insect!


    "Raikou, calm down!"


    Haru was helpless and thought that he really needed to do something to erase Raikou''s "Mad Enhancement".

 Chapter 1391 Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 1

    <h4>Chapter 1391 Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 1</h4>


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    The homunculus opened the door and let Haru and Raikou enter Fiore''s room.


    Raikou didn''t stay in her astral form since she knew that Haru didn''tck a magic power and she also didn''t really like to stay in her astral form since, in her astral form, she couldn''t protect her son from an insect who tried to get close to him.


    On the contrary, Haru didn''t think too much and entered the room.


    "Wee, Kasugano-kun."


    Fiore sat in her wheelchair, greeting Haru with a gentle, cute, and polite smile.


    Haru looked at the room or rather a hall since the size of this room was quite huge.


    There were a lot of doors within the room that led into another room. There were also a lot of bookcases with a lot of thick books, and on some tables, there were a lot of scrolls which hadn''t been closed.


    Haru could tell that this girl was working hard to learn Magecraft, but just working hard wasn''t enough since he could tell that this girl''s personality wasn''t suitable to be a Magus.


    "As expected of Mr. Darnic''s sessor."


    When Fiore heard Haru''s words, her expression started to change.


    "How did you know?"


    Fiore was wondering whether her grandfather told Haru about her session as an elder in the Yggdmillennia n.


    "Well, it isn''t hard to guess when the rest of the members of Yggdmillennia are stupid like Gordes, sadist like Celenike, and golem obsession Rocher." Haru smiled and said, "If it isn''t you then who will be the next leader of the Yggdmillennia n?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore wanted to refute, but somehow, she couldn''t, after all, what he had told to her was the truth, but she shook her head since she had always been a very polite girl and had never been arrogant.


    "Compared to Uncle Darnic, Sister Celenike, and Rocher, I am still immature as a Magus."


    Fiore showed a troubled smile and said, "And if it''s not the decision of Ojii-sama, then I won''t be the next head of the Yggdmillennia n."


    Such a thought was quite normal since Darnic was in his 97 and everyone could tell that Darnic would still live a long life unless he was killed or something, but as long as Darnic was still alive, then there was no way for Fiore to be the next head of the Ygmillennia n.


    "As long as Mr. Darnic is here, the Ygdmillennia n is going to be prosperous," Haru said with a smile.


    Raikou somehow chuckled when she heard Haru''s words, but stopped when she was being red at by him. She pouted, but somehow, it also felt good being red at by him.


    Fiore didn''t care about Raikou''s chuckle since she knew how strange Raikou was because of her "Mad Enhancement", but there was something that she had always wanted to ask.


    "Kasugano-kun, how did you be grandfather''s admirer?" Fiore asked curiously since she was wondering how he could be Darnic''s admirer.


    "It is a very long story, do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.


    "There''s still a lot of time before our mission, so please tell me." Fiore nodded without hesitation.


    Then Haru started to tell Fiore how he had be Darnic''s admirer from the beginning to the end.


    If Shakespeare was here, then he would apud Haru''s skill at acting and probably would invite him to his theatre.


    Fiore and Raikou who listened to Haru''s story were amazed and thought that this guy was really Darnic''s admirer from how he described his meeting with Darnic''s story.


    Even Chiron, who was in his astral form, also thought that Haru was really Darnis''s admirer.


    Aside from his admirer, there was another reason why Darnic liked Haru and that was because Haru was very simple. In this world, what he loved was a simple musclehead that would follow his order without hesitation and Haru fit that description.


    Everyone thought that Haru was a gentle bear that was friendly with everyone in Ygdmillennia, however, in truth, he was a wolf that was ready to chomp down Ygdmillennia.


    In the middle of his story, Chiron suddenly appeared.


    "Sorry to disturb your story."


    "It''s alright," Haru said.


    Chiron also felt that Haru''s story was very interesting, but there was something that he needed to do. He looked at Fiore and said, "I will help you to prepare the medicine." He then ced down a tray of medical soup and medicine powder on the table.


    "Thank you, Archer," Fiore said.


    "Medicine?" Haru looked at Fiore''s legs and asked, "Is it simr a medicine to ease the pain on your feet simr to a pain killer?"


    Fiore looked at Haru with a helpless expression and said, "You have noticed it, Kasugano-kun?"


    It wasn''t that difficult to guess after all since he knew the story of Fate/Apocrypha.


    There was a reason why Fiore was unable to walk and that reason was connected to her status as a Magus.


    As to why she couldn''t walk, it was because of her Magic Circuit.


    Magic Circuits are a pseudo-nervous system that spreads itself through the human body and what qualifies a person to be a magus. Their normal function is to act as paths that convert Life Force into magical energy, but humans learned how to control it and use it to perform mysteries. They are those which connect the material world to the astral ne, the paths which connect to the foundations underlying Grand Rituals. If magical energy is the force that actualizes the rules of a Thaumaturgical Foundation''s system, then the Magic Circuits are the pipelines that convert magical energy and transmit that energy from the magus to the system.


    Like any other organ, the number of Magic Circuits that one possesses is determined at birth and cannot decrease or increase naturally, meaning that those from older lineages will be more powerful, but it is possible to change that number artificially through a number of methods. One of those methods is through the establishment of a mystic pass between two magi from which the Circuits can transfer. As the Circuits are located in the soul, a fusion of body and mind is required during the transnt. However, the process carries the same risks andplications as a transnt of organs. Furthermore, as the Magic Circuits be unstable if tampered with while in use, there is a possibility of mutual destruction if a contract simr to that between a magus and his familiar has not been established beforehand.


    For that and other reasons, the lineages of Magus seek not to tamper with the Circuits of their members while they are alive, but rather try to produce descendants with the greatest "extra" number of Magic Circuits possible. Note that numbers are not everything, and quality and precision of the Circuits are also an important factor that differs from lineage to lineage.


    Fiore was born with a malfunctioning Magic Circuit in her two legs. Her disability deeply affects her thaumaturgy and has led to her two limbspletely ceasing to function, sometimes causing her unbearable pain.


    The medicine prepared by Chiron was something that was used to ease the pain on Fiore''s two legs.


    "If you feel such pain every day then isn''t it better to heal it?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Fiore''s expression became heavy then she let out a long sigh.


    "You''re simply joking, Kasugano-kun. You should know the method to heal my legs, right?" Fiore looked at Haru with a depressed expression and said, "To heal my legs means that I need to remove the Magic Circuits on my legs, which means, I need to give up my life as a Magus. Even if I want to do it, there''s no way for my family to agree."


    As the heir of the Ygdmillennia n, Fiore received a Magic Crest from the family.


    Magic Crests are the most important treasure of a lineage of Magus.


    At some point in Magus'' life, he will forge some of his own Magic Circuits into the Crest, store many, if not all, spells that he learned in life, and then pass it down to his sessor.


    As the heir of the Ygdmillennia n, Fiore would receive that Magic Crest, and she knew that there were a lot of family members who were jealous of her, but since she had been chosen, she could only ept the Magic Crest and bore the pain until she passed down her Magic Crest to the next heir of Ygdmillennia n.


    Haru then chuckled.


    Fiore frowned and asked, "Why are youughing, Kasugano-kun?"


    "Nothing." Haru smiled and said, "Based on your answer, I can see tell that you don''t want to inherit a Magic Crest from the family."


    "This¡­" Fiore blinked her eyes and wasn''t sure what to say.


    "If you don''t want to, then you don''t need to force yourself, but still I can understand that as someone from the Magus family, you have a duty whether it is as a Magus or to protect your family," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore was at a loss.


    "Fiore, you''re very gentle and kind. If someone marries you in the future, they will be blessed."


    "Wha?!" 2x


    Fiore and Raikou were stunned at the same time.


    Fiore then blushed, but Raikou quickly snorted at Fiore, thinking that this girl would be an insect that was going to get close to her son!


    Chiron, on the other hand, only shook his head and stepped back since he felt that something might happen soon.


    "But at the same time, you''re not suitable to be a Magus," Haru said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1392 Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 2

    <h4>Chapter 1392 Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia 2</h4>


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in silence after they heard such blunt words from Haru.


    Even though Chiron didn''t say it out loud he also felt the same as Haru since he felt that his master wasn''t suitable to be a Magus.


    The existence of Magus is very cruel.


    As long as it is to reach Root, they can do anything whether it is killing and a lot of cruel things.


    Magus is such a creature and it is also the reason why they are different from humans since most of them have never thought a human is the same race as them.


    In their eyes, normal humans are probably simr to animals.


    What was the feeling of a butcher when they killed a chicken or beef?


    The feeling of a human was probably simr to a butcher who was feeling of a butcher.


    It was also the reason why he didn''t even feel pity toward members of the Yggmillennia n who were decimated during this Holy Grail since all of them were very cruel and they treated everything as a lump of meat or pieces on their hands.


    If possible, he didn''t want to get close to them, however, Fiore was different.


    Fiore might be Magus, but she didn''t want to kill, or rather she didn''t dare to kill, especially when she still had a trauma about her dog that was killed during her childhood time. Even the sight of blood would probably make her face pale.


    Fiore was a gentle girl, and it was also the reason why he had a good impression of her. Well, her cute face was also a good point.


    However, Haru also understood the reason why Darnic decided to choose Fiore as an heir.


    Fiore''s personality might be gentle, however, her talent on Magecraft was undoubtful and her talent was even very rare among the Yggdmillennia n.


    "But I like such people," Haru said.


    "Wha?!" 2x


    Raikou quickly sobbed while hugging him, thinking that he might add another harem, however, Fiore was blushing instantly.


    ''Good grief¡­''


    Chiron shook his head but didn''t say much.


    Haru caressed Raikou to calm her down, but of course, such an act was noticed by Chiron and Fiore since both of them thought that the rtionship between the two of them was rather close even though they were a master and a servant.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed to avert their attention and asked, "Fiore, your intention to call me here isn''t all about our conversation before, right? Is there something that you want to tell me?"


    "Oh, yes!"


    Fiore blushed since she almost forgot her first intention to invite him to her room.


    "The reason why I call you here is because of Assassin."


    Haru raised his brows and asked, "Is it rted to the request of Mr. Darnic before?"


    "Yes."


    Fiore nodded and said, "The Holy Grail war has started, and all the servants of Red Faction have been summoned, even if the master of Saber of Red is going separated from their group, we''re at a disadvantage since we don''t have an Assassin in our group."


    Haru nodded and pretended to show a very troubled look, even if he didn''t think so.


    "That''s true, it is troublesome without Assassin in our group."


    Even though the Assassin type of servant''s status parameter wasn''t highpared to the other''s servants, however, this servant was the most dangerous among the seven servants on the Holy Grail.


    Assassin type of servant had a lot of advantages, it could be used to be a spy, to collect information, to kill a master, etc.


    There were a lot of things that could be done by Assassin and the best thing about this servant was their pride.


    Unlike most servants whose pasts were heroes or kings, all of them had pride and they wouldn''t attack a master directly since they rather fought the servants until one of them died.


    However, the Assassin type of servant didn''t have that kind of troublesome pride and they were very obedient,pared to most servants since the status of most Assassin type of servant wasn''t a hero nor a king, they were only a killer or a de of their master.


    Haru rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was a cute servant from Assassin type of servant.


    Well, Jack the Rapper might be cute, but she was a little girl after all and her head was crazy.


    ''But is there a cute servant beside her?''


    "Master¡­"


    Haru shuddered and startled, then sighed in relief when he saw Raikou who seemed to worry about him since he had been quiet for a while.


    "I am alright, wait for a moment."


    In the eyes of everyone in this ce, they thought that he was thinking about something important, little did they know that he was only thinking whether there was a cute servant on Assassin type of servant.


    Haru knew the truth why the master of Assassin had never appeared and the reason for that was because that person had died, however, he wouldn''t say that.


    Haru then looked at Fiore and asked, "When are we going?"


    "If you''re alright, how about we go out now?" Fiore asked.


    "Sure."


    Haru nodded and didn''t really mind since the faster he defeated all the servants in this Holy Grail, the faster he could go home.


    When Haru and Fiore walked out of her room, there was one person who had been peeking at them.


    This person pushed the bridge of his sses and stared at Haru and Fiore who were talking to each other. He could somehow see that there was a smile on his sister which made him frown.


    ''This guy¡­''


    Then this person looked at Haru''s servant who had been holding Haru''s hand which made him frown deeper. He didn''t hesitate and started to walk to follow both of them.


    Of course, when this person followed them, Haru noticed, or rather he had noticed this person''s presence by using his Kenbunshoku Haki.


    Unlike both Raikou and Chiron who were unable to detect the presence of someone, Haru could do this.


    "We''re going to go to Bucharest, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Fiore nodded and said, "We''re going by car."


    "Is that so?"


    Haru didn''t think too much about Fiore''s words and wondered whether that person was going to follow them until Bucharest. He knew who this person was, and could only shake his head.


    ''Sis-con¡­''


    It was his thought about the person who was following both of them.


    Well, it didn''t really matter, however, he was wondering what kind of servants that he would meet in Bucharestter since he was sure that his journey to Bucharest wouldn''t be peaceful.

 Chapter 1393 Series of Murders

    <h4>Chapter 1393 Series of Murders</h4>


    Bucharest.


    If Haru wasn''t in the Holy Grail War nor was he in the quest for the group chat, he would use this time to tour around the city since it was his first time to be here.


    Bucharest was the Capital of Romania and of course, it would be pretty different from both Trifas and Sighisoara.


    Haru had high expectations for this city, but sometimes, the reality was different.


    It might be rted because this ce was another world and there was a Holy Grail in this city which caused the atmosphere in this city to be quite depressing and the wound from the dictatorship hadn''t been recovered.


    The wounds that are carved into the country by the Ceau?escu regime are the "children of Ceau?escu", the destructive legacy of the regime born from its policies. Romania once ouwed contraceptives and abortions and has attempted to force all families to have at least five children. Many youths were unable to be raised and ended up as street children who delved into lives of crime and human trafficking. While the dictatorship ended in revolution, those lives who were born could not be returned, and they were devoured and scattered by criminal organizations and people of power, surviving by turning from the prey to the predators.


    It was also the reason why both Fiore and Haru walked into the city, there were a lot of thieves who wanted to steal something or did something inexplicable to both of them since the appearance of both of them was very good and they didn''t seem to be poor.


    However, with a re from Haru, they quickly scattered.


    Chiron and Raikou didn''t appear beside them and stayed in astral form since their appearance might cause a lot of attention unless they changed into normal clothes, but at this moment, they had to admit that Haru''s aura was very special and evenparable to best kings on the Age of Gods.


    Fiore looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was able to scare those thieves with a re, but she didn''t say much and felt secure beside him.


    "Kasugano-kun, is this your first time in Bucharest?"


    "Yes, but I guess, I didn''te to this ce at the right time." Haru looked around to see a cafe or restaurant around the city. "I want to eat the traditional food of Romania since it is my first time here, but there''s something more important to do after all."


    "When the Holy Grail War ends, I will take you to visit," Fiore said unconsciously.


    "Really? I can''t wait for that time," Haru said with a smile.


    Raikou didn''t care much about the conversation between Haru and Fiore, since she knew that Haru was her man, but Chiron was different since the promise between Haru and Fiore meant that both of them believed that they would be the winner of the Holy Grail War.


    Chiron was d that he was in his astral form or else everyone would see his smile.


    "But still, is Assassin really in this town?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Fiore nodded, but her expression became low for some reason. "Our people have sent a notice that Assassin is currently within this town, however, there''s no notice that Assassin has left the city."


    "There''s no notice?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "In truth, we have lost contact with our people," Fiore said while letting out a long sigh.


    "Hopefully, Assassin is in this town¡­"


    Fiore would be lying if she wasn''t feeling nervous. It was her first time joining the Holy Grail war after all, especially when Assassin from her faction suddenly had disappeared. She was wondering what the master of Assassin was doing and why that master hadn''t contacted them.


    Fiore shook her head then looked at Haru who was still in the mood to see the scenery of the town.


    It was as if Haru could notice Fiore''s feeling then he directly asked, "Fiore, do you feel nervous?"


    "No."


    Fiore subconsciously denied it since she didn''t want to be underestimated, but then when he kept staring at her, she smiled bitterly and nodded. "It''s my first time in this Holy Grail and I might meet another master and servant in this town."


    "It''s normal to be nervous," Haru said.


    Fiore looked at Haru and asked, "But you don''t seem that nervous, Kasugano-kun?"


    "Really? Then I might be really good at pretending to be alright since, at this moment, I am so nervous that my feet feel weak," Haru said with a smile.


    Fiore pouted and said, "Who is going to believe in such a lie?" She could tell that Haru was pretty much rxed.


    Haru rubbed his nose and said, "The truth is¡­"


    "The truth is¡­" Fiore looked at Haru curiously.


    Haru was about to say something, but suddenly a group of people ran past them.


    "Hey, did you hear there is another murder?"


    "Really? Was it from the same people?"


    "Considering how the killer killed the victim, that probability is high."


    "The police are fucking useless!"


    "Anyway is it better to see the scene first and tonight, let''s stay at home."


    Haru and Fiore, of course, heard their conversation, both of them then looked at each other and nodded, following the group who were going to visit the location of the murder.


    When Haru and Fiore arrived at the crime scene, there were a lot of groups of pedestrians, creating a circle around the crime scene. They could tell that they wereing to see what had happened since they also did the same thing.


    Two police officers stopped the people who wanted to get close to the crime scene with a stern expression, however, the faces of the two police officers were pale and scared for some reason.


    Inside the alley, there was an intense smelling from the alley, and around the periphery of the alley, there was a pool of red liquid.


    Haru and Fiore could see that there were several corpses in the alley that had been mutted.


    "The smell of blood is too strong."


    Haru was familiar with the smell of blood since he had been in the war several times in the past and he also had killed people after all, but still, he was quite ufortable by the method of Assassin to kill someone.


    Even though Haru knew the story, it was different after all since he saw the real thing.


    "What a cruel killer, most of the hearts of those corpses have disappeared."


    Haru frowned after hearing the words from the pedestrians. He looked at Fiore who didn''t seem good and asked, "Fiore, are you alright?"


    "They''re¡­"


    Fiore frowned and said in low voice, "Some of them are the people from our family." She then became worried and wondered what had happened to the people that had been sent by the family to meet Assassin.


    "¡­I see."


    Haru let out a long sigh and said, "There is a high probability that the one who has done all of this is an Assassin, right?"

 Chapter 1394 The answer is only one!

    <h4>Chapter 1394 The answer is only one!</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing those words from Haru, Fiore was hesitant since she didn''t want to believe it, after all, the master of Assassin was someone from Yggdmillennia and she didn''t want to believe that the people from her family would be this kind of cruel people.


    However, the truth was in front of her eyes, and she also had the same feeling as him that the one who had caused this incident was Assassin.


    But¡­


    ''Archer, what do you think?''


    Fiore decided to ask her servant first since she knew how wise Chiron was.


    ''There''s a high chance that the one who incited this series of murders is Assassin.'' Chiron also felt the same and he also exined why he thought so.


    ''Normally, there are two reasons why the heart of the corpse is being stolen or being crushed, the first reason is that the killer in this incident is a perverted killer who is interested in a heart. The other reason is that a Magus needs some kind of material from the heart of a human since using a human''s body in Magecraft is normal.


    However, it''s impossible for a Magus to leave the corpse of their target behind, especially when it has caused this much of a ruckus.''


    Chiron continued: ''As Magus, they have a duty to keep Magecraft a secret from the world since if a Magecraft is being exposed to the world, it will cause a very big trouble.''


    Chiron''s words were right, even if the Magus needed a corpse for their ritual or experiment, they wouldn''t leave the corpse behind and even did the act openly in the city since it would cause a very big problem.


    Once they were caught, they might be killed by the discipline group from the Clock Tower.


    ''As servants, we need to have a supply of Magic Energy, Life Force, or Many so we can stay in this world and fight against another servant.'' Chiron told Fiore through telepathy. ''If the master is unable to supply the servant with Magic Energy, then the servant needs to search for another source of energy such as by eating the heart of a human since the heart is the source of Life Force of human.''


    When servants manifested in this world, they were able to switch between Spiritual Body and Material Body at will. While they may bleed and cause damage to their organs, their true being resides in a Spiritual Core they obtain upon first materializing.


    Their Material Body envelopes their Spiritual Core, and damage must be inflicted on it in order for them to be defeated. It gradually diminishes under magical energy expenditure and while sustaining bodily damage, and their expenditure will escte under such conditions. If it is damaged through powerful magical energy, curses, or Noble Phantasms, it will be destroyed, meaning that the Servant can no longer stay materialized. The heart and head are directly connected to it, so they are a servant''s greatest weaknesses.


    It was also the reason why Chiron and Haru thought the serial murder which happened in Bucharest was caused by a servant since by consuming the human''s heart or brain, the servant was able to absorb a Life Force more efficiently since their Spiritual Core was located in both heart and brain.


    ''If Assassin is the one who has caused this incident then the hearts of those people might have already been eaten by Assassin.''


    Even as a servant, there was no way for Chiron to do the same thing as Assassin and he even disdained to do such a so.


    Fiore''s expression turned paler, but she quickly shook her head. "I don''t think so. I don''t think that the master of Assassin will allow Assassin to do this kind of thing." There was no way that she would ept that the one who caused this incident was a magician from Yggdmillennia. She then looked at Haru and said, "Haru, Magus might allow them to do anything to achieve their goal, however, they won''t leave a corpse behind on such a conspicuous alley. Also, our Yggdmillennia is using homunculus to provide magical energy for the Servants rather than the Masters allows them to have an abundance of magical energy and makes the usage of Noble Phantasms much less selective."


    Fiore knew that Haru had known about the matter of homunculus since Darnic had offered Haru whether he wanted to use homunculus to provide Berserker with magic energy so it didn''t really matter if she told him about this matter.


    "But what if it''s someone else?"


    "Huh?"


    Fiore was startled.


    "I mean¡­ what if the master of Assassin isn''t someone from your family, but someone else?" Haru asked.


    "¡­This?"


    Fiore had never thought about that possibility before.


    "I can be sure that the one who has done this is Assassin, and since the identity of Assassin isn''t Hassan-i Sabbah but someone from modern time, then the one who can cause this kind of thing is only one person." Haru looked at Fiore and said, "It''s Jack the Ripper, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore opened her mouth and felt surprised by Haru''s analysis.


    "If it''s that servant, I don''t think it''s weird to do a random killing spree, considering the nature of this servant," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore couldn''t say anything since Haru was right.


    Jack the Ripper was known as a serial killer in London and it was possible for this servant to kill a lot of people for fun.


    "So how are we going to find a clue about Assassin? Do you have a way?" Haru asked.


    In truth, Haru could use his Kenbonshoku Haki or his "Horo Horo no Mi" to find a clue about Jack the Ripper, but he was still in his actions after all and it was better to not cause too much attention.


    "My specialty is a spiritual evocation and human engineering." Fiore looked at Haru and said, "I should be able to find a clue about this servant by using my Magecraft."


    Haru nodded and said, "Then first, let me catch the little mouse first."


    "Let go of me!"


    Suddenly a loud noise attracted the attention of Fiore since this voice was very familiar.


    Raikou was grabbing a young man with one of her hands before she threw him toward Fiore.


    "Ouch!"


    The young man held his head since he was being dropped so suddenly.


    "Caules¡­?!"


    Of course, Fiore knew this young man very well.


    Inside a dim room, there was a woman with a little girl who was sleeping while hugging each other on the top of a bed.


    Then suddenly the eyes of the little girl opened abruptly.


    "Mom, there''s a guest."


    "Guest?" The woman seemed confused.


    "It''s a master and a servant," the little girl said.


    The woman''s expression was surprised and also became tense. "¡­I see¡­ they''re very fast."


    "Mom, what should we do?" The little girl asked.


    "I can''t give you that much advice." the woman smiled gently at the little girl while caressing her little head. "What is Jack-chan nning to do?"


    The little girl was in deep thought and somehow this expression was very cute, then after a moment, her expression turned into a beautiful smile.


    "I will kill them!"


    Hearing the answer of the little girl, the woman didn''t seem scared or reprimanded her. She even praised the little girl while patting her little head.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    The little girlughed happily.


    Inside this room, there was a woman and a little girl, however, on their sides, on the top of the table, there was a tray.


    On the top of the tray, there was a lot of heart which gave of a very intense smell.


    However, the woman and the little girl were unfazed and smiled happily.

 Chapter 1395 Sis-Con

    <h4>Chapter 1395 Sis-Con</h4>


    After their meeting with this young man, they went to a nearby house and hypnotized the owner of the house to leave them alone.


    As a Magus, it was something very easy to do, especially when it was being done on normal people.


    They didn''t stay in the hotel nor ce with a lot of people since they knew how crazy Assassin was and it was better to stay at a ce where there weren''t many people so they didn''t need to erase them from this world.


    In this house, Chiron and Raikou had already materialized, staying behind Fiore and Haru respectively.


    Haru sat on the corner while on other hand, Fiore stared at the young man with a distressed expression.


    "Well¡­"


    In front of Fiore, the young man sat on the ground, avoiding Fiore''s sight, scratching his head, as if he didn''t know what to do.


    The young man was around 17 or 18 years old, wearing ck-rimmed sses.


    The young man has a childish, freckled face that does not match his age. He also wears a standard Yggdmillenia uniform consisting of a white jacket and ck pants.


    Fiore also wore this uniform, except the ck pants were changed into ck skirts.


    It might not be rted, but Haru also wore this uniform since it was given by the homunculus and Darnic also told him to wear it. However, he had to admit that the sense of fashion of the Yggdmillennia family was quite good so he didn''t mind wearing this uniform.


    Haru was also looking at the young man in front of him.


    Fiore was still sitting in her wheelchair, looking at the young man who was sitting on the ground in front of her, then her expression turned stern and serious since she was about to reprimand this young man!


    "Why are you here, Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia?"


    Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia.


    Caules is the eldest son of the Forvedge family who was born as a spare sessor for the family and as a caretaker to his older sister.


    Compared to his talented older sister, his talent was mediocrity so the n of his parents to make him a spare sessor was stopped and he became his older sister''s caretaker.


    On weekdays, Caules was responsible for taking care of his older sister whockedmon sense other than Magecraft, and from childhood, he had been together with her.


    In the original story, the Command Spell should appear on Caules and he also became the master of Berserker, however, Haru was here, so Caules didn''t be a master nor did he join the Holy Grail war.


    In other words, Caules didn''t have a role in this story.


    Apart from Caules''s status as Fiore''s little brother, there was nothing that he could do in this war, however, because of that status, made him wary of Haru, especially when he realized how close the rtionship between him and his older sister was.


    Caules was afraid that his older sister was fooled by a man and then¡­


    "I remember telling you not to intervene in matters of Holy Grail war, right?


    Even though Fiore said those words, she didn''t show an angry expression rather she was pouting.


    "You''re not a master and you don''t have a servant beside you! Why are you still here?"


    Facing Fiore''s questioning, Caules was speechless, however, he only sighed as if he had given up then directly looked at his older sister.


    There was no fear in his eyes, and his eyes were straightforward.


    "I might not be a master, nor have I participated in the Holy Grail war." His expression was very calm and said, "But even if I am not a master, I have a task to support you! This is the responsibility that has been given by the family! It has nothing to do with whether I am a master or not!


    "Don''t make such an excuse!"


    Fiore didn''t back down and her face was still stern, staring at her little brother. "You''re not a master, you have to have a servant, and your talent in magic isn''t that powerful! In normal times, then it might be alright, however, this is the Holy Grail war! You can''t support me!"


    "Is that really the case?" Caules pushed the frame of his sses and said, "In terms ofbat, I might not be able to support you, however, there are a lot of things that I can support you with! Sister, you''re born in Magus world and because of that, you don''t havemon sense in the human world! Remember, how have I taught you to use a cellphone? It took a very long time for you to learn how to use it! How can I be eased to leave such an ignorant youngdy outside!"


    "You¡­ You''re too much!"


    Fiore''s serious expression suddenly broke then she nced at Haru who somehow chuckled which made her face blush and embarrassed!


    "Aren''t you going to admit your mistake, Caules?!"


    In the end, Fiore used her position as an older sister to press down Caules.


    "¡­"


    When Caules saw Fiore''s expression, he let out a long sigh. "I admit my mistake¡­ I will reflect on it."


    Even though Caules didn''t feel that he had made a mistake, it was too troublesome to have an argument with his older sister since he knew that he had never won against her once.


    Not because Fiore was smarter than Caules, but Caules had a soft spot for his older sister after all.


    Compared to the rigid personality of Fiore and ignorance about the world, Caules''s personality was quite flexible and he knew that there was no benefit to having an argument with his older sister at this moment.


    Haru had to admit that Caules was more suitable as a Magus than Fiore, however, at the same time, he thought that Caules was a "Sis-Con".


    Let''s leave the matter of "Sis-Con" aside, the difference between Fiore and Caules was in their mentality. Fiore might be more talented than Caules, however, Caules was more suitable to be a Magus rather than Fiore because of his mentality.


    Haru felt that Yggdmillennia should make Caules an heir rather than Fiore.


    "Fiore, you don''t need to get angry with your little brother since the existence of a brother is someone who has always worried about his sisters, right?"


    When Haru looked at Caules, Caules snorted and thought that this guy really aimed for his older sister!


    However, there was no way that Caules would admit such an embarrassing thing!


    "No¡­ I am not!"


    Caules panicked since he didn''t want his older sister to know that he was worried about her.


    "You¡­ You don''t trust me?!"


    Fiore was furious.


    Seeing Fiore was about to say something, Caules quickly changed the topic of the conversation. He looked at Haru and asked, "You''re the master of Berserker?" He cast his gaze on Haru, and frankly, he didn''t like it since this guy was very handsome and he knew the existence of this kind of guy was very lethal to such an ignorant girl such as his older sister!


    Facing Caules''s gaze, Haru only smiled and asked, "So do you want to take my Command Spells?"


    At this moment, Raikou''s aura started to change and became gloomy.


    *Gulp*!


    Caules was a bit scared, but he quickly said, "No, I don''t have an interest in participating in the Holy Grail war." He pushed the frame of his sses and asked, "You''re a Magus, right?" He had been quite wary about Haru''s identity since Haru could blend very well into the family without anyone to doubt him which made him even warier of him!


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Didn''t your grandfather tell you about my identity?" He felt a bit grateful to Darnic since he didn''t tell everyone about his "pleasure" ability. If they knew about his ability then he was sure that Caules would be even more hostile toward him.


    ''What a Sis-Con¡­''


    However, Haru''s heart was very vast so he decided to forgive Caules for his older sister.


    Fiore and Caules shook their heads at the same time.


    Fiore forgot her anger about Caules since she was curious about Haru''s identity.


    "I am not a Magus, but I am a Psychic."


    "Psychic?" 3x


    Fiore, Caules, and Chiron were surprised at the same time.


    "But I already know about the existence of Magus and Mr. Darnic said that I have a talent as a Magus," Haru said.


    "So what is your ability?" Caules asked, but then frowned when Haru praised himself that he had a talent as a Magus.


    After all, the existence of Psychic was quite rare and each of them had a very unique ability.


    "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes. Yes."


    "Do you really really want to know?"


    "Yes. Yes. Yes."


    "My ability is¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence and waited for his answer.


    *Gulp!*


    "It''s a secret."


    "¡­¡­"


    *p!*


    Haru pped his hands and said, "We have spent too much time in this ce, and shouldn''t we check the situation in the town now?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Caules, Fiore, and Chiron twitched their lips and weren''t sure what to say for a moment, but they knew that it wasn''t a time for them to talk about this matter, however, they had to admit that they felt slightly annoyed at this moment.

 Chapter 1396 Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 1396 Bullying</h4>


    The arrival of Caules didn''t change anything or rather as Fiore had said before, Caules was a burden, and he shouldn''t be in this ce.


    Even Caules realized that he was a burden in this ce.


    "I will help you in my own way!"


    After saying such words, Caules left directly, forgetting the existence of the beast that was staying beside his sister.


    Seeing her little brother leave directly without hesitation, Fiore closed and opened her mouth several times, she wanted to say something, but let out a long sigh and gave up.


    If possible, Fiore wanted to persuade Caules to go back, however, she knew very well that he wouldn''t listen to her words and would stay in this ce no matter what. However, she hoped that her little brother wouldn''t cause troubleter.


    Haru, who looked at Caules''s back, thought that if possible it was better for Caules to change Fiore''s position as a master.


    Fiore might be a very powerful Magus and a talented one at that, however, her mentality made her wasn''t suitable to be one.


    It wasn''t that Fiore was a coward or something, but as Caules said before that she was too ignorant about the outside world. Her judgment and understanding of the Holy Grail war were different and she was too kind to her enemy.


    On the other hand, Caules mightck talent, but with his flexible mind, as a Magus, he was better than Fiore.


    If Haru didn''te here, then Caules would y a very big role.


    Unfortunately, Haru was here, so Caules didn''t have a role in this Holy Grail war.


    When Caules left, Raikou and Chiron were ready to act.


    "I am not sure whether I can find the master of Assassin and the Assassin, but I will go out to scout the surrounding."


    After saying such words, Chiron left directly in his astral form.


    As an Archer, Chiron had a lot of skills which made him able to scout the area better. After being summoned, he owned irvoyance and Eye of the Mind (True), with just those two skills, he would be a very skillful scout, but along with his wisdom who was known as a "great sage", he should bring a surprise to everyone when he returned.


    But¡­


    "I will stay here. I can''t let the master and this insect stay together alone."


    Raikou nced at Fiore with a hostile expression, hugging Haru''s arm, trying to tell her that this guy was owned by her!


    "¡­¡­"


    Even though Raikou''s tone was very gentle, her words weren''t gentle, Fiore who was known as a sheltered youngdy was stunned since it was her first time for someone to say such a rude thing to her.


    "Berserker, don''t be selfish, alright?" Haru patted Raikou''s hand, trying to appease her.


    Raikou pouted and said, "But without a servant who is going to protect you! I need to be here!"


    Raikou''s words weren''t wrong since it would be dangerous to leave both Fiore and Haru without protection.


    Haru let out a long sigh and wondered how Raikou''s "Mad Enhancement" would disappear.


    "You don''t need to worry about us since you know about my power, right?" ''


    "This¡­?!" Raikou was startled and remembered Haru''s power, but she still didn''t want to go.


    Haru then could only use bait to make her give up. He moved closer and whispered. "When we go back¡­¡­"


    Raikou blushed and hit Haru''s arm several times.


    "¡­"


    This act didn''t go unnoticed by Fiore and looked at them with strange expressions.


    "If something happens, please summon me with a Command Spell immediately. If you need me, I will be your sword whenever it is, killing all the insects that try to entangle you, Master."


    After saying those words, Raikou reluctantly left.


    Seeing Raikou who had left in her astral form, Haru was wondering whether his "Heaven''s Door" could erase the "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou.


    Fiore looked at Haru with aplicated expression and said, "You really have summoned an interesting servant, Kasugano-kun."


    "It''s Berserker after all."


    No matter who sane Berserker was, it was still Berserker.


    "Butpared with the usual Berserkers whopletely lost their minds, my servant is better, right?"


    Even though Raikou was mentally ill, Haru was d to summon her.


    "That''s true." Fiore smiled slightly and said in a helpless expression. "But I really hope that she can rx and lower her guard against me since her killing intent is too strong for me." She wasn''t sure why Berserker had been hostile toward her which made her confused and sad.


    "You don''t know the reason?" Haru was surprised.


    Fiore shook her head and asked, "Do you know the reason, Kasugano-kun?"


    "Well, it isn''tplicated, right?"


    However, it seemed that Fiore misunderstood Haru''s words.


    "If that''s the case, then there''s no need to worry, right?" Fiore smiled and said, "I believe that Kasugano-kun won''t do anything to me."


    "Oh?"


    Haru raised his brows, looked at Fiore, and asked with a smile, "How can you be so sure that I won''t do anything to you?"


    "Because Kasugan-kun isn''t that kind of person, right?"


    Fiore met Haru''s eyes with a gentle smile, and said, "Even though we have only known each other for a few days, I can tell that you''re very gentle and it might be also the reason why Berserker is very close toward you."


    Fiore believed that Haru wouldn''t do anything to her since his identity as Darnic''s admirer stood out and more importantly, his mind was very simple.


    Haru''s act was very good after all and on the Yggdmillennia, he was known as a simple guy who would follow Darnic''s words, even he was told to enter hell itself.


    Fiore also thought that there was no reason for Haru to attack her, considering that they were allies and now, wasn''t the best time to do that.


    Haru had to admit that Fiore was a very sheltered young girl, but he loved that type of girl. He smiled and squatted down to match their height.


    Haru was very tall after all and Fiore was sitting in her wheelchair so the difference in height between the two of them was very huge.


    When he did this, she was quite stunned and her face felt slightly hot.


    "Should I say that you''re really ignorant? Or you''re so sheltered that no one has taught youmon sense?"


    Fiore was in a daze and looked at him looking at her with a mischievous smile.


    ''This¡­?''


    Fiore thought for a while and the temperature on her body gradually rose since the meaning of "attack" in their previous conversation wasn''t in literal meaning, but on "that" meaning.


    Haru then stretched out his hand and gently stroked Fiore''s pretty face.


    Fiore was too confused and her head couldn''tprehend what was happening, however, she had to admit that his touch was feeling good and she didn''t feel disgusted toward it.


    "That¡­ That¡­" Fiore''s neck and face were red and asked, "You mean¡­"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Haru smiled at the cute girl in front of him and decided to tease her. "Tell me clearly, I don''t understand."


    Fiore''s mind was nk, then he caressed her lovely lips with his thumb and inserted it inside her mouth.


    Fiore then flustered and let out a whimper and moan.


    "Oh¡­ Uwuwu¡­ Ahn¡­"


    The fingers that entered her mouth directly pried open the small teeth, pressed against the soft tongue, and stirred slowly.


    At that moment, her saliva sullied her lovely red lips and his hand.


    "Ka¡­ Casugan¡­"


    Fiore endured a strange pleasure on her body, feeling a strange emotion on her heart, and for a while, she forgot to resist and her eyes were in panic.


    Fiore didn''t know how long that she had endured this feeling and suddenly something came out from her lower body even though she didn''t want to.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Fiore''s breathing became heavy.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Haru asked with a yful smile.


    "What do you mean by doing something like this?!"


    Hearing Haru''s words, the shame on Fiore''s heart exploded, but when she thought about what this guy was doing, she quickly said, "I¡­ I will also go out to scout!" She blushed and pushed her wheelchair in panic. She thought about going back to her car, wondering whether she could change her skirt since she felt slightly wet there.


    ''But what are these feelings?''


    Fiore should hate him, but it was hard to do so.


    Looking at the back of Fiore, Haru was wondering whether he had done too much, but then again, if he didn''t do so he was afraid this sheltered youngdy might be bullied by a bad guyter.


    ''Well, that bad guy is probably me.''


    Haru shook his head and stretched his body, feeling a bit refreshed after bullying a little girl somehow.

 Chapter 1397 Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1397 Beginning</h4>


    Along with the sunset, the night came quite soon.


    When the entire sky turned dark, Raikou and Chiron, who had been scouting the city, also returned. Moreover, both of them brought very important information.


    "Did you find the person from Yggdmillennia that was sent to meet Assassin?"


    Fiore looked at Chiron in surprise.


    In response, Chiron nodded and spoke with a serious expression.


    "Because Berserker said that there was a special smell nearby, I checked around and finally found those people."


    Hearing this, Haru looked at Raikou.


    Noticing Haru''s gaze, Raikou nodded her head with a serious expression.


    "There is a smell that is simr to a ghost or a monster in that area, others may not be able to detect it, but I am used to it."


    After all, Raikou was known as the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period who destroyed many monstrosities.


    "It might be a monster, undead, or a ghost, but in that area, there is a strong smell of resentment, and it has be a curse itself."


    Because of the smell, Raikou informed Chiron who owned irvoyance, and asked him to upy the high ces and searched the source of that smell.


    In the end, two of them found a lot of bodies buried under the building materials on the construction site.


    Those corpses should be thrown casually." Chiron''s expression was quite heavy and said, "Those bodies have been chopped up into several parts and the heart and brain of those bodies also have disappeared."


    In other words, all the people that had been sent by Yggdmillennia had been killed by Assassin.


    "Master, we have to stop Assassin," Chiron said with a serious expression.


    Fiore nodded with a frown.


    If Assassin had really killed everyone that had been sent by Yggdmillennia along with those people that had been found on the alley then sooner orter, there would be a huge riot in Bucharest, no, even in this country.


    The existence of Magecraft needed to be hidden from the normal people, whether it was Yggdmillennia or Clock Tower needed to find a solution to stop Assassin, especially Yggdmillennia since the Assassin wasing from ck Faction.


    If ck Faction didn''t deal with this situation in a hurry then the Red Faction might use this chance to do something unfavorable to ck Faction which might lose their loss in the Holy Grail war.


    "Master, let''s kill Assassin too."


    Raikou looked at Haru and said with a serious expression. "If the Assassin of ck has be an evil spirit, then we need to eliminate it or else many people will suffer because of it." She had made up her mind to y the Assassin of ck.


    Raikou, after all, was known as a Mystery yer that had wiped many monsters, evil spirits, etc in the Heian Era.


    In order to protect Kyoto and the people from all kinds of evil, Minamoto no Yorimitsu (Raikou) along with her subordinates, Raikou''s Four Heavenly Kings who were under hermand, beheaded countless evil spirits, including Shuten-douji of Mount Ooe.


    It was her way of life, and Raikou also had a lot of hatred toward those evil spirits.


    If the Assassin of ck really wasn''t a normal heroic spirit, but simr to d III who had quite ghostly blood, then as a mystery yer of the Heian Era, Raikou wanted to eliminate the Assassin of ck.


    However, all of this required the consent of Haru since he was her master, her dear, and her son.


    Unlike her duel with Karna, if Haru didn''t want her to eliminate the Assassin of ck, she didn''t care much.


    However, Raikou hoped that she could eliminate this servant since she didn''t want many people to suffer because of the Assassin of ck.


    Such a feeling was simr to both Fiore and Chiron.


    "I agree with Berserker''s suggestion." Chiron looked at Fiore and said, "If Assassin is really the murderers of all those corpses that we have found then we have to kill Assassin."


    The two heroes who had seen the murder scene with their own eyes had regarded Assassin as an object that needed to be eliminated.


    It could be said that in the hearts of the two of them, the Assassin of ck was a different existence from the two of them. In their minds, the Assassin of ck was a crazy monster that brought a disaster to this world and from ancient times, those monsters had always been killed by heroes.


    Even though time had passed, such a thought had never changed.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Raikou and Chiron looked at their masters and asked for their decisions.


    Haru didn''t answer Raikou immediately since he felt that it wouldn''t be easy to eliminate Assassin of ck. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in their power, but at how Assassin was fighting, he was sure that Assassin wouldn''t meet them directly.


    Fiore looked at her servant and felt a bitplicated. Her heart was a bit in a mess since she wasn''t sure what kind of decision that she should make, however, she knew that she couldn''t let Assassin of ck do whatever he/she wanted in this city.


    "Are you two confident that you can defeat Assassin?" Haru asked.


    When Fiore heard Haru''s question, she also looked at two servants since it was a very important question.


    "¡­I can''t make a guarantee."


    Chiron closed his eyes, and after thinking it over in his mind, he came to that conclusion.


    "The opponent is an assassin who is good at sudden attack or stealth. I am sure that he/she won''t confront us head-on. If we get the opportunity, we may be able to directly attack Assassin, but if we get caught in a protracted battle, then the opponent might escape."


    In terms ofbat power, it is only natural for the three knight sses of Saber, Lancer, and Archer to have higherbat power, but Assassin never solely relied onbat power and attacked his/her enemy from a blind spot where they have never noticed it.


    If the situation is unfavorable, then Assassin won''t hesitate to run away which makes it a very troublesome opponent.


    It was the reason why Chiron said that he couldn''t guarantee that he could defeat Assassin.


    "What about you?" Chiron turned his gaze to Raikou and asked, "Can you defeat Assassin?"


    It might be because of his wisdom, that Chiron could tell that Raikou was quite proficient at dealing with this type of opponent.


    And as expected¡­


    "As long as you can find Assassin, then I can y it."


    In Raikou''s mind, the Assassin of ck was an evil spirit and it was very easy for her to y it.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore and Chiron were in a daze since they knew that Berserker was strong, but for her to answer Chiron''s question with such confidence.


    After confirming Raikou''s answer, there was only one problem and everyone turned their gazes at Haru.


    Haru let out a sigh and nodded. "Why not? If you feel that you can y the Assassin of ck, then do it." However, he was wondering why he felt that the Assassin of ck might appear in front of himter.


    ''Well, it might be my imagination¡­''


    With that answer, the decision to eliminate the Assassin of ck was made.


    However, the four of them didn''t know that tonight, many people came uninvited.


    A pair of men and women drove a car recklessly into the city of Bucharest.


    A wild female hunter jumped under the moonlight and came to this town too.


    In addition, there was a huge and study man with a terrifying smile, and whose body was made of muscle, rushing from the mountain like a tank.


    Various beings and exitances began to enter the city one after another and without a doubt, this city would turn into a huge battlefield soon.


    For ordinary people, these existences were like a natural disaster, and they couldn''t be resisted at all.


    For Haru and his party, these existences were enemies, and the moment they met each other, there would be a battle between the two sides.


    In such a situation, a young girl that appeared like a ghost, came out from her house, ready to take another life in this town.


    Bucharest, the capital of Romania, was about to wee chaos that wasparable to the level of world war and the first fight between two factions on the Holy Grail war was about to begin in this ce.

 Chapter 1398 Assassin of Black and Berserker of Red

    <h4>Chapter 1398 Assassin of ck and Berserker of Red</h4>


    When the night came, the atmosphere of Bucharest changed along with it.


    From calm noon, it turned into a dead silent night.


    Whether it was the center, corner, or rather every ce in this town, all the human breath hadpletely disappeared, and there was only a dead city as if no one lived on it, giving off the horror and scary atmosphere.


    In such a situation, no one dared to leave their house.


    The people in this town seemed to be able to feel there was something weird within the town so they decided to stay in their houses and slept early.


    However, it was a very strange phenomenon.


    As the capital of Romania, even in the middle of the night, it was abnormal for this city to be so deserted like this.


    However, no one noticed it.


    Haru noticed it, but for ordinary people, no one knew what had happened in Bucharest.


    After parting with Fiore, Haru walked around an urban area, looking at the quiet town while yawning. It was so quiet and only the sound of footsteps was heard within the vicinity. In his hand, there was a covrigi which was known as Romania pretzel.


    The taste was so so, but it was good enough to wake him up since walking in this ce alone was so boring.


    "So a barrier has been set?"


    In order to avoid ordinary people getting involved in this Holy Grail war, Fiore had been walking on the streets before the start of the n along with Chiron to set up the barrier.


    Under the influence of the barrier, the people in Bucharest would all stay inside their houses, hiding and sleeping, even if there was a bigmotion at night, they wouldn''te out from their houses no matter what.


    Only a master and servant could walk without being affected by the effect of the barrier.


    "Caules probably also helped set up the barrier?"


    Haru didn''t think that it was possible for Fiore to set up such a huge barrier alone even with Chiron''s assistance. Setting up a barrier was very hard work and it was impossible to do it in a very short time.


    Before parting ways from them, Caules had told them that he would help them by his own way, realizing his older sister''s intention, he would immediately act in secret.


    "But still¡­"


    Even with Caules, Haru didn''t think that they would be able to set up a barrier in the entire city so quickly.


    "Should the Magus from Yggdmillennia also help them? Or is it the Magus from Red Faction?"


    If it was the first possibility then it was alright, but if the second possibility then it would be pretty much troublesome.


    However, even if it was a second possibility, it didn''t really matter since he could detect pretty much every presence in one kilometer around his surroundings.


    ''Dear, be careful, alright? You shouldn''t lower your guard.''


    Raikou reminded Haru since he was too rxed which made her helpless.


    ''Don''t worry, no one can escape from my detection, but still, if you can''t see me so suddenly, don''t panic, alright?''


    ''Dear, did you notice the servant''s presence?''


    ''Not yet.''


    Raikou was sure that Haru had a lot of abilities which made her helpless. ''Dear, when we get back, tell me all of your abilities, alright?''


    ''Un.''


    In this street, it seemed that it was only Haru who was walking, but in fact, Raikou had taken precautions by standing on the tall ce, staring at him, pulling the string of his bow, and ready to shoot her arrow as long as an enemy appeared around him.


    In truth, Haru was lying to Raikou since he noticed the presence of a servant that was moving toward his direction. His "Kenbunshoku Haki" was a very cheating ability, even if Assassin had a "concealment presence" ability or a servant was in their astral form, he could detect them easily using his "Kenbunshoku Haki".


    Haru wanted to end this battle as soon as possible and he didn''t want to hurt a loli so he had made up a n to defeat Assassin.


    Suddenly a cold night wind began to blow from afar, swaying across the street.


    However, the wind wasn''t the only one that blew in Haru''s direction.


    Along with the howling of the wind, Haru''s vision was suddenly interrupted by a white fog that came along.


    Haru stopped his movement since the white mist came toward him like an avnche, instantly engulfing him and covering the surrounding area.


    Bucharest''s weather was foggy tonight.


    "Fog?"


    On the top of the bell tower, Raikou, who was taking a shooting stance, clearly saw a misting and trapped her son.


    Seeing her son instantly shrouded inside the mist and lost his whereabouts, Raikou''s expression changed in an instant!


    Then Raikou realized that mist wasn''t a normal mist!


    Because the mist came suddenly, and in such good weather, why was there a mist so suddenly?


    Raikou also sensed a familiar breath from the mist.


    Curse, resentment, hatred, and various negative emotions mixed within the mist which made her wary.


    "Is this the Assassin of ck?"


    Raikou retracted his bow without hesitation.


    With her vision being taken, there was no way that Raikou could shoot her arrow.


    If it was Chiron who had irvoyance and Eye of the Mind (True), then it was possible, however, Raikou didn''t have such a support skill, and she couldn''t use his bow when everything was surrounded by mist.


    "Dear!!!"


    Raikou knew that the situation wasn''t critical since Haru didn''t use his Command Spell to summon her, even so, she would rush toward him without hesitation!


    Unfortunately, her n was interrupted by a sudden attack.


    "Are you an oppressor?"


    A very loud sound which caused a lot of annoyance on her heart was heard by Raikou''s ears.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Then a burst of loudughter sounded, and a huge ck shadow approached Raikou with very fast speed.


    Without any hesitation, Raikou jumped up directly.


    In the next second, a huge ck shadow smashed into the top of the tower bell with a howling roar.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The heavy impact caused a huge shockwave, the ck shadow smashed the bell tower into pieces!


    Debris, shard, and various things dropped from the bell tower andnded on the street, generating a crackling sound.


    Raikou fell from the midair and stood on the street.


    At the same time, at the top of the bell tower, a huge ck shadow jumped down and fell in front of Raikou!


    *BOOOOM!!*


    Another heavy impact left the ground underneath a huge ck shadow shattered and cracked, causing strong shockwaves and scattering dust on surrounding areas.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    Loudughter was heard from inside, then a sword swept away the dust, pushing all the dust by the wind which was produced by sword swing


    Raikou frowned since she saw her enemy for the first time.


    The "pure muscle," were the only words that could truly do him justice. His skin was so pale that no one would think that this person was a human, but rather a walking corpse.


    Looking at this muscr man, Raikou understood everything.


    "Are you the Berserker of Red?"


    In front of Raikou''s question, the man onlyughed loudly.


    "Ahh! I feel it! Yes! I feel it! You''re the strong man who holds the power! The oppressor who looks down on the weak!"


    The Berserker of Red opened his mouth and showed a creepy smile.


    "Oppressor! The time hase! This is the time to destroy you! Hahahaha!"


    It was impossible tomunicate with the Berserker of Red since this man was crazy so without waiting any longer, no words were exchanged and only a sound ofughter was heard since he advanced directly toward Raikou.


    On other hand, Raikou''s expression gradually became colder since this man stopped her froming toward her son!

 Chapter 1399 Jack the Ripper 1

    <h4>Chapter 1399 Jack the Ripper 1</h4>


    *BOOOOM!*


    A loud sound of "boom" was heard from a distance, causing Fiore to set up a barrier in Bucharest to feel startled and frowned.


    When Fiore turned her head, a gust of wind and sand scattered, along with the fluctuation of Magic Power which made her knew instantly what was happening.


    "Has the battle begun?!"


    Fiore manipted her wheelchair and rushed over in the direction of the source of that loud "boom" sound, however, Chiron stopped her!


    "Master, please stop! That ce is dangerous!"


    Chiron held his bow and arrow, appeared in front of her with a very serious expression, telling her what was happening.


    "It''s not the Assassin of ck that has appeared, but Berserker of Red."


    Chiron, who owned irvoyance skills, immediately saw the situation instantly.


    "Berserker of Red?!"


    Fiore was taken aback.


    Did the Berserker of Red appear in Bucharest?


    Fiore frowned and said, "Is this Red Faction''s trap? Has the Assassin of ck fallen in the hand of their faction?"


    Regarding Fiore''s question, Chiron gave his own guess.


    "There is no way to determine this situation at this moment whether it is being done by Red Faction or not." Chiron looked at Fiore and said, "However, besides the Berserker of Red, there seem to be one or two servants from the Red Faction. Master, we have to be careful now."


    Fiore''s eyes began to change and she became worried about him. She tried to calm herself and then made up her decision.


    "First, we have to support Kasugano-kun first."


    There was anxiety on Fiore''s face when she thought he would be attacked by the servant from Red Faction. "The Berserker of Red should be fighting against our Berserker of ck so Kasugano-kun should be alone at this moment. In the face of the Assassin of ck''s attack, if we don''t go and support him, I am afraid that he''s going¡­" She knew that she needed to save Haru since she knew if he lost so soon then the ck Faction would be a disadvantage over Red Faction.


    Chiron also agreed with Fiore''s decision.


    "I just looked around the city and there seems to be a strange mist on the east. That mist is obviously abnormal and it should be rted to a servant."


    Fiore nodded and understood Chiron what Chiron wanted to express.


    In other words, Haru should be in that mist!


    "Let''s go quickly, Chiron!"


    Chiron nodded.


    Then the two of them quickly moved toward the east to save Haru as soon as possible.


    Haru frowned when he saw the white mist which had surrounded him. Even though the mist had surrounded him, it didn''t mean the mist was touching his body since he was using his gravity magic to push all the mist away from him, even though, he knew that he should be alright from the mist.


    However, it was better to be careful.


    Haru knew that this mist was the Assassin of ck or Jack the Ripper''s Noble Phantasm.


    The Mist.


    This mist wasn''t a normal mist, but it was mixed with sulfuric acid which was made with magic.


    The mist, wrought with magical energy, forms a bound field around an area over a dozen meters that has a negative effect on all those who enter within the perimeter, even though it can be a means of keeping people out.


    Normal humans will quickly faint from pain uponing in contact with the dense cloud of enveloping smoke as simply breathing it in burns their throat and direct contact with their eyes causes them to fester. They start to suffocate due to being unable to breathe, and they cannot see anything as they writhe in pain.


    Jack the Ripper can easily use this time to selectively kill them, or she can simply wait for them to be inflicted with death within a few turns.


    Magus will not immediately perish, but they will receive continuous damage and makes it difficult for them to use Magecraft if they do not take countermeasures.


    Heroic Spirits will not receive damage, but they will have a Rank Down in Agility


    However, such a Noble Phantasm was useless to him, showing how cheating and powerful he was.


    "Huh?"


    A somewhat innocent and surprising voice rang from the surroundings.


    "You don''t get eaten by the Mist?"


    Along with such words, the surrounding mist became dense and it started to twist as if trying to eat Haru alive.


    However, Haru took out his knife from his zipper storage and swept it down toward the knives which were thrown toward him.


    *ng!*


    As if Haru used his magic, the knives which were thrown toward him suddenly turned and returned toward its master with double speed.


    *Swoosh!*


    However, those knives hit nothing and only passed through the mist.


    "Wow!"


    The innocent voice came out from the surrounding mist once again.


    "I''m quite good at it, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    The innocent voice chuckled and said, "Big Brother, you''re very funny."


    "Is that so? So can I meet you now? From your voice, I can tell that you''re quite a cute little girl," Haru said.


    Then the mist slowly dissipated, and a petite figure slowly appeared.


    This petite figure was a young girl, and she was about 12 or 13 years old.


    She hadvender-colored hair with green-yellow eyes, with stitched-up scars on her face. Her upper body was that of an adolescent, while her lower body was more mature like that of an adult, creating an odd juxtaposition to her appearance.


    She wears a tattered coat as a cloak over her outfit, and at the small of her back, she carries a number of sheaths that hold her knives.


    At this moment, the young girl looked at Haru with a surprised expression.


    "Even though you''re only a master, you''re very strong, Big Brother! You are not eaten by the mist and you can even return back my knives, who are you Big Brother?"


    "Call me Onii-chan, then I will answer your question," Haru said.


    "Onii-chan?" She titled her head with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Even though this young girl was a psychopath, he had to admit that she was quite cute.


    If someone heard her voice, no one would ever think that this young girl was the legendary Jack the Ripper.


    ''If this young girl is 10 years older¡­''


    Haru quickly shook his head and asked, "Do you want to know my identity?"


    "Yes, Onii-chan."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes, tell us Onii-chan!"


    She wasn''t sure, but she was really curious about him since his aura made her rx somehow.


    "Well, my name is¡­"


    "Is¡­?"


    "Secret."


    "¡­"


    Jack was stunned but then pouted. We hate someone who teases me, Onii-chan."


    "Well, what are you going to do now?"


    "We''re going to kill you!"


    The mist then became dense once again and this time, it was thicker than before and Jack disappeared along with the mist.


    Assassin of ck.


    The real name of this servant was Jack the Ripper.


    Jack the Ripper was a killer who had killed at least five people in two months from August 31, 1888.


    All of those killed were women.


    Not only that, the organs of those women who were killed were sent to the newspaper, and signed letters were added on the parcel, announcing the existence of such a cruel killer to the world.


    Perhapspared to other non-hero servants in Holy Grail, the crime of Jack the Ripper was rtively small since she had only killed five women.


    However, the case that wasmitted by Jack the Ripper was an unsolved case without any conclusive evidence except the dead body.


    In addition, no one can determine the race and gender of Jack the Ripper so the identity of this killer is shrouded in many mysteries and the killer has be a figure that no one knows.


    Thus, Jack the Ripper became a modern Heroic Spirit.


    Its story was different from many heroes with a long history, but its existence was simr to a legendary monster, demon, devil, wraith, or ghost.


    Such an existence appeared in front of Haru, but still, he had to admit that Jack the Ripper was quite a strong opponent, especially with thebination of "The Mist" and "Presence Concealment rank A+".


    Even if it was a servant, it was impossible to detect the existence of Jack the Ripper, showing how strong she was as an Assassin.


    "Isn''t it a bit too cruel to kill me just because I tease you, Jack-chan?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Onii-chan, do you know our real name?"


    Jack was surprised when Haru knew her real name, but when she asked that question, her voice sounded on the surrounding mist which made it impossible to determine her location.


    "Well, you''re very famous after all, but I don''t expect that the legendary killer is a cute girl like you," Haru said.


    Jack chuckled happily and said, "We''re happy that you''ve praised us, Onii-chan, but you still have to die." Leaving such words, shepletely merged into the mist.


    Haru let out a long sigh and shook his head. He raised his knife and said, "Well, if that''s your answer, then me me for killing you first, alright?"

 Chapter 1400 Jack the Ripper 2

    <h4>Chapter 1400 Jack the Ripper 2</h4>


    ss: Assassin.


    Master: ???


    True Name: Jack the Ripper.


    Alignment: Chaotic Evil.


    Parameters:


    Strength: C


    Endurance: C


    Agility: A


    Mana: C


    Luck: E


    Noble Phantasm: C


    ss Skills:


    Murder on a Misty Night: A


    Murder on a Misty Night is a skill associated with the servant''s nature as a serial killer rather than as an assassin, which permits a pre-emptive strike against all opponents.


    Based on the conditions of their bodies, it is believed that all of the victims of Jack the Ripper were assailed when unguarded. The unconditional sess of the Skill is possible only at night. Requires a sessful Luck Check for use during the day.


    Mental Pollution: C


    On the condition that the Servant''s master is of evil alignment, or perpetrates acts of cruelty against her, her Mental Pollution will increase in rank, further increasing her chances of blocking Magecraft. However, as the Servant''s psyche is inherently broken, this may result in irreversible corruption.


    Information Erasure: B


    Information Erasure is the removal of information regarding the Servant''s True Name, abilities, and appearance from the records and memories of all eyewitnesses, including the opponent, following the conclusion of an engagement.


    This effect is enforced even if the battle took ce in broad daylight or was recorded by devices such as digital recordings of a closed-circuit camera. However, evidence of the engagement is not removed from the scene, and by way of logical deduction, the servant''s identity may be revealed by examining that evidence.


    Surgical Procedure: E


    Surgical Procedure is the capability of surgical repair with the use of a bloodstained scalpel, applicable to the servant or her master.


    Despite the technique being 120 years old, and somewhat unreliable by visual appearance alone, the procedures manage to attain their intended effect, boosted somewhat by the application of Magical Energy. (The victims of Jack the Ripper were found with their organs removed in such a way as to require anatomical knowledge or skill with dissection).


    The moment Jack the Ripper merged into the mist, Haru used the master''s ability to see through Jack''s status and skill. He whistled since he had to admit that Jack''s skill was pretty interesting, especially "Murder on a Misty Night".


    But then again, all of those useless in front of "Kenbunshoku Haki".


    Even if Jack erased his presence, or made herself invisible, the ability of "Kenbunshoku Haki" could help him to sense the presence of someone.


    However, even if "Kenbunshoki Haki" is so powerful, it is without its drawbacks.


    while Kenbunshoku Haki has proven to be very effective against the living and things affected by the conscious thought of the living, its effect is limited against the unconscious, such as purely random things, or that which is affected by reflexes as shown when Luffy fought Enel.


    It is also limited in sensing things with no intent at all, such as the environment, as shown with Kin''emon whilst his body was separated. His torso and legs were able to move and urately attack independently thanks to Haki, but still ended up stumbling asionally, with his torso even being unable to sense theke and falling into it.


    Even the blind Issho still requires a cane to navigate his surroundings, despite being able to use Haki to urately pinpoint the location of other people and differentiate between them.


    Though, it is revealed that simr to "Busoshoku Haki", "Kenbunshoku Haki" can be depleted if used too much.


    Still, even if Jack could merge into the mist, it didn''t mean she could hide her intent at all so the moment, her petite figure appeared silently behind him, holding a sharp knife, with an innocent and evil smile, and piercing Haru''s neck without hesitation.


    Haru could still react and his movement was faster than Jack, holding her shoulders with both of his hands.


    "What?!"


    Jack was startled the moment her shoulders were held. She didn''t hesitate and swung both of her knives at Haru''s wrists, however¡­


    *ng!*


    Jack''s knife was deflected from Haru''s wrists and caused a spark of fire.


    If someone looked closely, they would notice that Haru''s wrists had turned ck, but it was hard to see since the area that turned ck was limited, his wrists were covered in his long sleeves, and the mist-covered most of the vision, but still.


    "It''s so hard!"


    Jack was startled once again when Haru''s wrists were capable of deflecting her knife. However, she knew that her situation was unfavorable, and she tried to escape, or rather kill him, however, Haru''s hands which were holding her shoulders, started to emit pink light!


    "What?!"


    Jack wasn''t sure what was happening, but suddenly she felt her entire body was weak and somehow she felt very nice.


    "Sleep well and have a good dream."


    Haru knew that once his "pleasure magic" hit Jack, it was only a time before Jack passed away from this world.


    Haru knew that there was no way that Jack had had any experience in that area since she was a little girl, however, the pleasure wasn''t only sexual pleasure, but there were a lot of kinds of pleasure such as love, happiness, and a lot of more.


    Haru had developed more of his "pleasure magic" and it wasn''t only giving someone sexual pleasure, but everything which could make that person happy.


    Jack''s happiness was to return to her mother and receive love from whoever she called a mother.


    "Onii-chan¡­ What¡­ What did you do to us?"


    Jack had never felt this feeling before and somehow, it felt very nice that she didn''t want to move away from him.


    Haru smiled and caressed Jack''s hair gently. "You don''t need to think too much. Just enjoy it, alright?" Even though Jack the Ripper was a killer, at this moment, she was only a little girl and it was against his principle to attack them, but still, Jack the Ripper was his enemy and he needed to defeat it so he used his "pleasure magic" to do so.


    "Onii-chan, it feels very nice, can I bring my mother here too?" Jack asked.


    "Do you have a mother?" Haru asked with a curious expression.


    Jack nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, she''s very kind and beautiful."


    "Is that so? If you wake upter, we can go to Tokyo Disnend together with your mother in the future?" Haru said.


    "Tokyo Disnend? What is that?" Jack asked.


    "It''s a very fun ce where you can all y as much as you want," Haru said.


    "¡­It seems a very fun ce¡­" Jack smiled.


    Haru knew that Jack was about to be defeated, however¡­


    Jack suddenly disappeared.


    "This¡­?"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t expect Jack''s master to use Command Spell to save Jack. He let out a long sigh and knew that he had let go of a very dangerous servant.


    "But¡­"


    When Haru used his "pleasure magic" on Jack, he could see how part of the darkness on her body slowly dissipated. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether there was another effect of "pleasure magic".


    When Haru was in deep thought, at the top of a building not far away, a female huntress pulled her bow and shot her arrows at him!

 Chapter 1401 Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1401 Mother and Daughter</h4>


    Bucharest, Romania.


    In one of the houses within this city, there was a woman dressed in a revealing dress, standing within the room with a worried and mncholy expression.


    The name of this woman was Reika Rikudou.


    She was born as an ordinary person in Japan.


    Reika is 23 years old. She is an alluring woman with long greyish-green hair who looks like she can "drive men mad with a single expression of mncholy."


    Reika grew up without an actual family, and she suffered from abuse before being adopted. She was unable to do anything for herself during her childhood, and eventually became a prostitute simply because she needed money to survive.


    She is a woman who finds inherent worth in neither her own life nor that of others and has lived merely by allowing herself to be pushed along by the flow of things. Though she can be said to possess a morality bing of a human being, the morality she possesses seems in some way wed, especially after she begins their murdering spree, she has something close to madness in her eyes that drives others away.


    As a result, although Reika has no talent as a Magus, and as a master of a servant, her affinity with Jack the Ripper is very high.


    Before the Holy Grail War, Reika was a prostitute who lived with Sagara Hyouma, a Magus from the Yggmillennia family.


    Sagara wished to summon Jack the Ripper as a Servant, but he failed to do so even with her six knives as the catalyst. He concluded that he needed a better catalyst to summon Jack the Ripper.


    Sagara quickly decided to use Reika as a sacrifice.


    In his attempt to summon Jack by killing her, Reika''s wish to live was what brings Jack into the world.


    While Sagara was the proper Master with Command Spells, Jack the Ripper quickly showed that she has concluded that Reika was her Master instead.


    Before Sagara could tell Jack tomit suicide after realizing something was wrong with the situation, she incapacitated him by cutting off his jaw and his hand where the Command Spells were located.


    Then Jack used her skills to stitch up both their wounds while Reika was unconscious.


    After Reika awoke, Jack exined the nature of the Holy Grail War to Reika upon arriving at her apartment.


    Jack was able to transfer the Command Spells from Sagara''s hand to Reika, but she wasn''t a Magus or a proper Master.


    Because of that, this required her to devour souls in ce of being unable to restore Magical Energy from her Master.


    After a lot of things that happened, Jack used Sagara at Reika''s suggestion, and they decided to participate in the War together.


    It was because of this that it was natural for Yggdmillennia to lose the news about the Assassin of ck and Sagara.


    Even the people that were sent by the Yggdmillennia family were also killed by Jack the Ripper.


    Out of all the participants of the Holy Grail War, Reika was probably the only ordinary person without knowledge regarding magic until she decided to join Holy Grail War.


    So in this room, Reika raised her hand where the Command Spells were located as she ordered.


    "Imand you, Jack the Ripper, toe back to me."


    The Command Spells are three ims of absolute obedience, the crystallization of great magic, that a Master has over a Servant in the Holy Grail War system.


    Mostly, it was used to control the servant of the master, however, it could be used to save the servant by forcefully returning to the location of the master when the servant was in dangerous situations.


    Along with the brilliant light, the Command Spells on Reika''s hand dimmed and part of the Command Spells on her hand dissipated, then a space in front of her started to distort.


    Immediately, Jack the Ripper was forced to summon back by Reika.


    When Jack returned, her entire body was weak and she plopped on the ground with a dazed expression.


    There were no wounds or blood on Jack''s body, but Reika could tell that Jack''s state of mind was a bit weird.


    "Jack, are you alright?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jack shook her head and felt her body was quite weird, but then she asked, "Mom, do you know Tokyo Disnend?"


    "Tokyo Disnend?"


    Reika was surprised by Jack''s question, but she nodded. "I know that ce."


    "Have you been there before?" Jack asked with a hopeful expression.


    Reika smiled and shook her head while patting Jack''s head. "No, mom hasn''t been there since mom is very poor and it makes me ufortable to go there." In her childhood, she might have wished to go there, have a normal family, have fun with her family, and have a normal childhood. She wished for such a thing in the past, but she knew that it was impossible now.


    "Why does mom feel ufortable going there? Onii-chan has told us that ce is very fun, is Onii-chan lying to us again?" Jack frowned since she knew that Haru seemed to love to tease her.


    "Onii-chan?" Reika looked at Jack curiously.


    "Yes." Jack nodded and said, "He''s a master in the Holy Grail War and he has told us to call him Onii-chan." She chuckled and said, "He was so weird. He knew about our identity yet he didn''t seem to be unfazed by it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Reika wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but she asked, "So he has told you about Tokyo Disnend?" In her mind, the fact that the "Onii-chan" in Jack''s mouth knew about Tokyo Disnend was even more shocking than knowing Jack''s true name.


    Jack nodded and said, "Yes, he has told us that ce is very fun and he has promised to take us there."


    "¡­¡­"


    Reika was confused since, in her mind, Holy Grail War was a ce where a master and a servant fought each other, but then her expression turned grim and asked, "Has he done something weird to you?"


    "Weird?" Jack thought for a while and said, "We''re not sure, but that Onii-chan''s hands emitted a pink light."


    "Pink light?" Reika was confused, but then she felt relief that Jack didn''t meet a pedophile.


    "Yes, that pink light was so weird since it made us feel great, but at the same time¡­"


    "At the same time?"


    "We feel that we might not be able to meet mom anymore."


    Jack hugged Reika and snuggled into her.


    Reika was wondering what kind of magic was used on Jack, but she didn''t know about the magic that much and there was no way that she could help Jack.


    "Mom, I want to see Onii-chan again," Jack said.


    Reika smiled and said, "If that''s your wish then mom will help you."


    "Thank you, mom!" Jack smiled and felt that Reika was the best!


    Reika wasn''t sure who this "Onii-chan" was, but she was also curious about him.


    "I wish to return to you, mom," Jack said.


    Reika might not have realized Jack''s meaning was for Jack to be able to enter her womb again. However, even if Jack wanted to cut her stomach to enter her womb, she didn''t care and happily epted it.


    That was how distorted the two of them were, on the rtionship between two of them, another person entered and caused some reaction whether that reaction was bad or not, no one knew for sure, until both daughter and mother met that harem protagonist again in the future

 Chapter 1402 Atalanta

    <h4>Chapter 1402 Atnta</h4>


    "As expected, even Assassin isn''t his opponent?"


    On top of the building at a distance of more than one kilometer from the ce where Jack fought against Haru.


    The huntress dressed in beautiful green clothing was looking at the battle calmly.


    "Although I didn''t expect Assassin to be a child, since she stepped into the battlefield, then there was no choice, after all, this is the fate of servant."


    However, Atnta''s expression turned weird, when she saw how Haru emitted a pink hazy light which somehow made Jack the Ripper who was very hostile became very docile.


    "¡­"


    Atnta wasn''t sure what kind of technique that was, but it didn''t really matter to her since she was about to shoot her arrows!


    Her eyes became sharper, looking at her prey.


    In Atnta''s eyes, everything was treated equally on the battlefield, whether it was women, men, beasts, monsters, or even children.


    Atnta had been living in a jungle during her childhood time.


    In the jungle, it wasw, survival, the weak being eaten, and the strong ruling over everything.


    It was because of that, Atnta had the same egotism and viewed life and death as a wild animal.


    After all, even Atnta was born as the daughter of King Iasus of Arcadia and she was born in and as the princess of the natural paradise, Atnta ended up being abandoned in the forests and on the mountains immediately she was born as she was shunned by her father - who desired a son.


    But she survived thanks to the divine protection from Artemis, a virgin goddess who felt pity for her. Artemis sent and made a female bear, a sacred beast of the goddess, nurture the girl by giving her milk and raising her up. In gratitude, Atnta is a fervent follower of Artemis.


    Thereafter, after being brought up by the female bear sent by Artemis, andter was discovered and adopted by hunters who treaded into the mountains, Atnta has developed her skills conspicuously, perhaps due to hertent talent, and also became a huntress. Upon reaching adulthood, Atnta grows into and bes an excellent and peerless huntress, and she aplishes many adventures.


    There are three tales that Atnta is famous for. The first tale is about how she was chosen, apanied, and participated as a member of the Argonauts led by Jason. The second tale is about the extermination of the Calydonian Boar where Atnta is most known for her participation in this hunt, but this resulted in giving rise to a tragedy right after this event. The third tale is about the dispute over Atnta''s marriage.


    After the hunt of the Calydonian Boar, Atnta then returned to her birtnd, but her father, who never had a son,manded her to get married.


    When suitors began to rush for her hand, the troubled Atnta decided to turn it into a footrace contest. As she had pledged a vow of virginity to the goddess, she proimed "I will only marry one who can beat me in a footrace. Those who lose will be killed." She tore through a great number of challenges.


    Although Atnta would not lose to any man in a footrace, she fell on the cowardly schemes of a man who borrowed the help of a goddess and ended up getting married half-forcibly. She lost when she was tricked into picking up irresistible golden apples thrown in front of her, and she had to break her vow. Afterward, it has been said that she was turned into a lion as a punishment, but that is unclear.


    In the end, none of these tales had a particrly happy ending for her, and her distrust of men became extremely strong due to the third tale in particr as well.


    Atnta''s legend was full of tragedy and she might not be as good as Achilles, however, as far as speed cornered, she who had never been beaten in a footrace definitely not inferior to Achiless''s speed.


    Therefore, Atnte was one of the servants with the highest speed within Holy Grail, her archery was amazing, overall, she had a very strong heroic spirit.


    The bow which was held by Atnta was a weapon that was bestowed by Artemis, the goddess of hunting, wild nature, and chastity.


    Not only could the arrow which was shot from the bow be controlled, by drawing her bow to its limit she was able to perform an attack that was faster than the speed of sound that clearly exceeded an A rank strike.


    In fact, drawing her bow with every ounce of strength in her body allowed her to strike the force of God.


    Even Siegfried, who was known for his strong body, was pierced by Atnta''s arrow, and even it even sent him flying, head over heels and crashing into several trees


    Now, Atnta was about to pull her bow that was bestowed by the goddess to its fullness.


    There were two arrows on her bow and her target wasn''t Haru, but she aimed her bow toward the sky.


    In the sky, there was a moon that emitted a bright moonlight.


    Atnte, who had fought him in the past, knew to deal with Haru, it wasn''t enough to just pull her bow to the limit.


    Shirou Kotomine was also aware of this matter and he only gave Atnte one instruction.


    "If you have a chance to shoot, then shoot him."


    After one shot, regardless of sess or failure, Shirou Kotomine would use a Command Spell to summon her back.


    Therefore, in this one attack, Atnta was going to use her Noble Phantasm!


    "With my bow and arrows, I respectfully ask for the divine protection of the sun god Apollo and the moon goddess Artemis."


    The dazzling light shone on the two arrows.


    Atnte''s Noble Phantasm isn''t the bow, nor is it an arrow that is shot with the bow, it is instead the technique itself of nocking and shooting arrows with her bow.


    With two arrows on her hands, she sent aint letter affixed to an arrow sent by to seek divine protection from Sun God Apollo, god of the bow and arrow, and Moon Goddess Artemis, goddess of the hunt, with the "Tauropolos: Bow of Heaven" that she received from her Guardian Deity, Artemis.


    "I offer thee this cmity¡­¡­"


    Atnta aimed her two arrows at the sky as they began to shine, before releasing them at a great enough speed that they pierced through the clouds while leaving behind a glittering trail.


    "Phoebus Catastrophe!"


    Shortly after, there came a faint light filling the sky and a sound simr to the falling rain, but instead of it being a rain of water, it was a rain of arrows of light falling onto the enemies like a downpour.


    As the malevolent gods seek sacrifice, they scatter down "torrential rain in the name of catastrophe" on the next turn after it is invoked, carrying out an attack on all enemies.


    The arrows of light fell like a downpour, instantly covering the entire corner of Bucharest, the location where Haru was located.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    One after another an explosion happened on the corner of the city.


    The rain of arrows of light falling from the sky hit the ground, destroying the streets, like countless cannonballs, setting off a strong wind and shockwave, destroying everything!


    This was the power of B-Rank Noble Phantasm.


    Under the rain of arrows of light, it seemed that no life was allowed to exist.


    However, Atnta, who did this, only watched the scene indifferently.


    Then, without waiting for the end of the destruction nor confirming the life or death of the target, she jumped off decisively with all of her power!


    *Swoosh!*


    The next second, the space around Atnta''s body was distorted, and her body disappeared, leaving only countless arrows of light that were still raining over the town.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    On the other side, Raikou clearly saw the rain of arrows of light that covered the corner of Bucharest.


    "Dear¡­"


    Looking at the countless arrows of light, Raikou''s eyes couldn''t help but show anxiety.


    However, Raikou''s opponent didn''t allow her to look down on him this way!


    "Hahahaha! All of the suppressors are so arrogant! Even if you''re on the battlefield, you will look down on me! This feeling¡­! This feeling is¡­! How humiliating! Hahahaha!"


    With such a loudugh, the Berserker of Red charged toward Raikou like a tank, and the steel sword in his hand, shing it around aggressively like a typhoon!


    *Bang!*


    Each of the shes caused strong shockwaves and wind pressure, smashing the walls of the building and everything.


    "Um¡­ how troublesome¡­"


    Raikou felt that it was not fun being on the battlefield and all she wanted was toe to her dear''s side as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1403 The Berserker of Red 1

    <h4>Chapter 1403 The Berserker of Red 1</h4>


    "Hahahaha!"


    In front of Raikou, the huge Berserker of Red had always beenughing!


    Moreover, he wasughing very happily and creepily.


    He obviously could talk, but it was impossible tomunicate with him.


    "Come on, oppressor! Attack me again! Kill me! I am going to take all of them! I will turn my wounded body into a de that is going to kill you! Your pride! Your power! I will destroy all of them, oppressors! Hahahaha!"


    Ignored all the wounds on his body, the Berserker of Red came once again toward Raikou!


    On the other hand, Raikou who fought the Berserker of Red calmly started to frown.


    The body of the Berserker of Red was riddled with wounds, blood kept pouring from various parts of his body, some of the meat on his body even sliced by Raikou.


    If before his muscr body was like a new tank in the battlefield, at this moment, his body was like a wrecked tank that had been bombed on the battlefield.


    On the body of the Berserker of Red, there was no part of his body that hadn''t been cut, shed, stabbed, or even cut down by Raikou.


    However, the Berserker of Red became even more excited, rampaging through the city, and rushed forward toward Raikou, ignoring all the wounds on his body!


    *Bang!*


    The house on the side was smashed open by the de of Berserker of Red.


    *Crack!*


    The ground was shattered because of his heavy footsteps.


    The lump of muscle keptughing creepily, rushed forward toward Raikou without hesitation!


    Raikou calmed herself and thought positively that her dear should be alright since she knew that she needed to face this crazy enemy.


    *Crackle!*


    The dazzling lightning undted on the sharp katana.


    Using her skill to cover her katana with lightning, Raikou faced the rampaging tank in front of her and when the opponent was approaching, she suddenly moved to the side to dodge the Berserker of Red.


    *BOOOM!*


    The Berserker of Red keptughing, destroying everything that caught in his path.


    On the other hand, Raikou shed her katana which was covered in lightning without mercy toward the Berserker of Red.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    The sound of tearing flesh constantly rang.


    In front of Raikou''s merciless sh, the body of the Berserker of Red was cut once again, and there were a lot of hideous and charred scars which causedrge bleeding on his body.


    Under Raikou''s superior swordsmanship, extraordinary strength, and unlimited Magic Power supply, the Berserker of Red had no power to fight back at all and was directly suppressed by Raikou.


    However¡­


    "Hahahaha! It''s great! Kill me, oppressor! Defeat me! Ravaged my body until I can''t stand it once again! However, at that time, I will kill you! I will take all your power! Kill you! And defeat you! It doesn''t matter how many times that I am defeated! In the end, I will win! Then I will liberate all the oppressed ones!"


    The bloody Berserker of Red rushed toward Raikou without regard for his wounds and life, stilling with his creepy and terrifying smile!


    Raikou''s brows became tight.


    Raikou felt that the situation became even more tricky.


    "It is me who has the advantage in this battle¡­"


    It was obvious Raikou had been suppressing the Berserker of Red, but the other party had always rushed toward her again, and again, even if he was defeated.


    No matter how many injuries, wounds, and everything that he had received, he would ignore it, and be even stronger than before.


    It was the reason why Raikou felt that this opponent was very troublesome.


    It shouldn''t be difficult for Raikou to defeat the Berserker of Red, but the condition of the Berserker of Red was too strange.


    ss: Berserker.


    Master: ???


    True Name: Spartacus.


    Alignment: Chaotic Evil.


    Parameters:


    Strength: A


    Endurance: EX


    Agility: D


    Mana: E


    Luck: D


    Noble Phantasm: C


    That''s right, the True Name of the Berserker in Red was Spartacus.


    He is the strongest diator and the ringleader who raised arge-scale rebellion of ves in Ancient Rome known as the War of Spartacus.


    A Thracian diator captured by Romans became a symbol of rebellion. He was affiliated with a diator training camp in the Campania region, but escaped with seventy-eight of hisrades in 73 B.C. He managed to repulse an assault force of nearly three thousand dispatched by the Romans, leading to him being known as a hero who inspired armed uprisings by ves in many ces. His army grew to seven thousand men, and they kept defeating the Roman army without losing a single battle. They were unable to cross the Alps and instead decided to head to the ind of Sicily. They hired pirates to make the voyage but were betrayed and attacked by the Roman Legions. He always fought at the head of the front lines, and even when the revolt was subjugated by the army, he fought until his death. Perhaps due to that, Spartacus'' corpse is said to have been torn to pieces and never found anywhere on the battlefield afterward. It is believed his body was scarred beyond recognition after he fell in that battle.


    Being his first and only loss, he remained a shining beacon of hope to the under trodden ves. His name was carved in history as a hope of the oppressed humans.


    It was also the reason why Sparatus was so popr.


    Spartacus was also known as a hero who was able to reverse the unfavorable battle and win the battle!


    Because of his poprity as the "Hero of Reversal", if he was summoned in the area where his poprity was very popr, he would be able to reverse all the defeats and turn them into a victory.


    Presently, Spartacus was summoned to Romania, and he couldn''t reach his ultimate power, but because of his legend which capable him to reverse any unfavorable battle, its durability reached a very scary level, and even if he was defeated a lot of times, he could still fight as long as his brain and heart were still intact.


    If that was the case, then it wasn''t a problem for Raikou to defeat Spartacus since the Magic Power which was supplied by Haru was very cheating and made Raikou''s power reach a very scary level even if she wasn''t in her homnd.


    The real problem was because Spartacus possessed a skill and Noble Phantasm that turned him into a very troublesome and scary opponent


    Honor of Suffering: B


    Honor of Suffering is a skill that makes those who have it be more powerful as they are inflicted more pain. The cost used to heal injuries via Magecraft or simr methods is reduced.


    In the instance that Spartacus'' injuries are repaired by means of Magecraft, the required Magical Energy cost is quartered. Also, even without the use of Magecraft after a certain amount of time, the wound will automatically proceed to be healed. In truth, the pain inflicted heightens hisbat focus, allowing him to tap into his full potential; by corory, if he is not injured, he cannot fight at full strength. The notion that "one must first conquer the pain inflicted by the enemy to attain absolute victory" is a fundamental premise of Spartacus'' tactics.


    Honor of Suffering was Spartacus''s personal skill.


    With this skill, the more he was wounded, the more damage he suffered, or the more abused he received, the stronger he would be.


    Spartacus''s Noble Phantasm also gave him his full potential and full advantage of his personal skill.


    Crying Warmonger.


    Crying warmonger: The Howl of the Wounded Beast is an ability that increases Spartacus''s power with the more damage he receives, symbolizing him as having been a hero who "always won by reversal." It is the type where his legend itself was sublimated and turned into a Noble Phantasm.


    The ability is a continuously active-type Noble Phantasm, converting part of the damage inflicted by opponents into Magical Energy and storing it within his body. The energy umted within can be used to boost his physical abilities and self-healing, and the efficiency of the conversion rises more as his physical ability decreases.


    This was what made him a very troublesome opponent.


    Of course, Raikou didn''t know about this matter, and could only sh her sword, causing more damage to Spartacus''s body.


    Her katana kept emitting thunder and lightning, charred and destroying Spartacus''s body without mercy.


    Along with the sound of flesh which was shed apart, Spartacu''s body suffered more damage again and again.


    "Hahahaha! More! Give me more, oppressor!"


    Spartacus grinned, ignoring the injuries on his body, just waving his sharp de on his hand blindly.


    The sharp de cut off the streetmp and smashed the wall of the house. Each attack,unched by Spartacus, could cause a lot of damage to anyone, but all of them his attack couldn''t even catch the shadow of Raikou, who skillfully dodging his attacks.


    In Raikou''s eyes, Spartacus''s attack was too monotonous, and it was very easy to see through those attacks.


    However, Spartacus''s attacks had be even more terrifying, and the destructive power had be stronger, so Raikou didn''t dare to look down on this crazy servant.


    "Dear¡­"


    Compared to the enemy in front of her, Raikou was more cornered about the situation of Haru.


    However, Spartacus was an opponent that was very hard to deal with, it kept crawling back no matter how many times that he was wounded by Raikou''s katana.


    Raikou realized that this situation was very troublesome and she needed to end Spartacus with a decisive attack. She took a deep breath and knew that Haru didn''t limit her uses of Magic Power, he also told her that it was alright to use Noble Phantasm as much as she wanted. However, she wouldn''t do so unless the situation was calling, but the opponent in front of her was too troublesome and she could only use her Noble Phantasm to defeat him.


    "Dear, I have to use my Noble Phantasm!"


    Just when Raikou was about to use her Noble Phantasm, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She was surprised and couldn''t help but exim.


    "Dear!"


    Spartacus noticed an existence beside him and was about to swing his de, but his head was grabbed and he was thrown away.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Spartacus was thrown with incredible force and his body crashed into several houses, destroying everything on its path before hended on the ground and caused a huge crater on it.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

 Chapter 1404 The Berserker of Red 2

    <h4>Chapter 1404 The Berserker of Red 2</h4>


    *BOOOOM!*


    The huge body of the Berserker of Redy on the crater, after smashing several houses, and the punch from Haru caused his forehead to bend, however, it quickly regenerated at a very fast speed.


    "Hahahaha! Another oppressor! But we won''t lose! We''re going to win against the oppressor!"


    Laughing out loud, it keptying on the ground, waiting for his neck and spine to recover.


    Haru knew from the story that Spartacus had this perverted body,bined with his skill and Noble Phantasm, along with the masochist like nature, Spartacus was simply a meat tank with very crazy regenerative power, especially when Spartacus could stillugh after receiving his punch.


    "Dear!"


    Raikou made a joyous voice and directly hugged Haru.


    Haru was helpless and said, "Calm down, we''re at the battlefield."


    "Oh."


    Raikou parted from Haru reluctantly, but she knew that it wasn''t a time to flirt with each other, especially when Spartacus was still alive.


    Then Raikou and Haru could see from a distance that the Berserker of Red slowly stood up from the crater and from his expression, it seemed that this Berserker of Red wouldn''t stop to attack them, as long as there was still a breath on his body.


    However, Haru had to admit that the n of Red Faction was very insidious. He was sure that a normal servant would die on the n of Red Faction.


    Haru was sure with Red Faction''s ability, it was quite easy to find out that Assassin of ck had decided to betray the ck Faction and used that chance to end his life by using Noble Phantasm which was used by Archer of Red.


    Whether the n seeded or not, the Red Faction didn''t care and directly retreated the moment Archer or Red released her Noble Phantasm.


    If they were able to kill him then it was all good, but if they weren''t able to kill him then it was all good too since they were able to gather information about him.


    Haru thought about Shirou Kotomine who was the leader of Red Faction and he had already hated this person.


    Haru was sure that if Shirou Kotomine sent either Karna or Achiless both of them would disdain Shirou Kotomine since Shirou''s n was very dirty.


    Hiding in the dark, waiting for a chance, and when there was a chance, using the strongest attack to kill the opponent.


    Atnta didn''t hate such a method since she was a huntress and it was quite normal for her to do a sneak attack.


    However, even Atnta''s Noble Phantasm was very powerful, it was useless in front of Haru''s Minority World, and even if there were a million arrows of light, all of them would be useless since it wouldn''t hit him no matter what so here he wasing to Raikou unscathed without any dust on his body.


    Haru might have been able to attack Atnta at that time when she was summoned back, however, he had always had a soft spot for a cute girl, after all, even Jack the Ripper who was known as the legendary killer didn''t escape his hands since she was a cute girl.


    Well, enough of that, since they were women, he might be soft, but in front of a male opponent, he wouldn''t do so.


    Assassin of ck and Archer or Red might have escaped, but the Berserker of Red in front of him, wouldn''t escape no matter what.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Spartacus stood up and pointed his sword at Haru. He was smiling andughed loudly.


    "I can smell it! I can smell the intense smell of oppressors on you! As long as I am here, I will kill you to liberate all the oppressed in this world!"


    Haru was born as a King, well, he wasn''t exactly one originally, but since he had awakened "Haoshoku Haki", it meant that he possessed the qualities of a king. He also had a lot of identity from the richest man in the country, Emperor of the Empire in Esdeath''s world, the governor of Japan in the ck Bullet world, and there was a lot more, but with those three identities alone, the smell of oppressor on himself was very intense on Spartacus''s nose.


    Haru only smiled then released his "Haoshoku Haki" without hesitation.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The moment Haru released his "Haoshoku Haki", space was as if suppressed by something and everyone in this city had a hard time breathing.


    The clear weather started to turn bad with thunder that kept rumbling on the top of the cloud.


    "Dear?"


    Raikou was amazed by the pressure which was released by Haru.


    However¡­


    "HAHAHAHA! THIS IS IT! YOU''RE THE OPPRESSOR THAT I HAVE SOUGHT! WHEN I KILL YOU THE PEOPLE, NO, THE WHOLE WORLD IS GOING TO BE LIBERATED!"


    Spartacus became even crazier, even though his body was crushed by this tremendous pressure. He could also feel that his power was decreased, and his consciousness became hazy, it took all of his power to stay awake, even so, he wasn''t going to be defeated! He was going to stand up again and again until he defeated the oppressor in front of him!


    Spartacus was a ve that rebelled against his master, and he even fought the entire Rome to save all of those who were oppressed by Rome!


    Spartacus''s meaning of life was to rebel against those who were in power!


    Raikou was also one of them since she was the child of n Leader and also once amander of the army that led Four Heavenly Kings, fighting against a lot of enemies.


    Spartacus smelled the smell of oppressor from Raikou, butpared to the young man in front of him, the smell of Raikou was very weak. The smell of oppressor that came from this young man was so intense that it made him tremble, but even so, he was going to win!


    "OPPRESSOR!!! DIE UNDER MY HAND!!!"


    When Spartacus was about to rush toward Haru, the space around him started to distort and Haru didn''t need to guess what was about to happen and Haru was sure that Spartacus was going to be summoned back by Shirou Kotomine, but, how could Haru let this happen?


    Haru suddenly appeared in front of Spartacus, with a knife in his right hand. The knife on his right hand then turned into ck color, before there was a vibration that was made by his gravity magic.


    On the other hand, his left hand moved as fast as a light, creating a zipper on various locations where all the vulnerable organs were located taking out all of it in instant cleanly, without noticing and all of that was being done in less than a second which caused Spartacus unable to react.


    Spartacus''s organs had been taken out, and it was only a time for him to die, however, Haru wasn''t going to give mercy since he wasn''t sure the limit of Sparatacus''s skill and Noble Phantasm was.


    It was better to kill Spartacus as soon as possible without, giving him a chance to return to the battlefield.


    On his right hand, the knife started to move.


    "Dicing Cut!"


    Spartacus was then cut into small cubes.


    Haru is a chef, even though it felt ufortable to use his knife ability to kill someone, but it was necessary since it was the fastest way for him to kill Spartacus before Spartacus was summoned back.


    It might be possible to use "pleasure magic", but it disgusted him to use it on the male opponent.


    In the end, without being able to do anything, Spartacus''s body turned into particles of light and gradually disappeared into the air.


    Haru was looking at Spartacus that disappeared into the air, and the heavy air that surrounded him because of his "Haosoku Haki" also disappeared.


    Along with the disappearance of Spartacus, one of the servants had been defeated in the first confrontation of the Holy Grail War.


    "¡­"


    On the other hand, Raikou opened her mouth and eyes wide open, showing a surprise at how powerful her dear was, but then she saw him, looking a bit down. She couldn''t bear it anymore and jumped into his back, hugging him tightly into her chest.


    "Are you alright, dear?" Raikou asked in worry, wondering whether Haru was paying something in exchange for his incredible power.


    "¡­Not quite."


    "Dear."


    Haru looked at Raikou who was looking at him in worry. "Well, I don''t like to kill after all." He let out a long sigh and said, "Rather than fighting, being together with you is more fun."


    Raikou smiled and said, "Yes, fighting isn''t enjoyable and I prefer enjoying our time together, dear."


    "When everything is over, I will tell you everything about me, alright?" Haru said.


    Raikou nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Let''s go back now and don''t forget the act, alright?"


    Looking at his mischievous smile, Raikou knew that Haru didn''t change and he always had the same, he was the man that she had chosen and loved. Hugging his arm with a sweet smile, she nodded.


    "Yes."


    However, as expected of her son, Raikou knew that Haru was amazing!

 Chapter 1405 Serious Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 1405 Serious Situation?</h4>


    Shigisoara.


    In the vast hall, several figures were gathered together there and those figures were surprisingly servants of the Red Faction.


    Karna leaned against the wall, holding hisncer, closing his eyes, and resting.


    Achilles was also leaning on the pir while whistling lightly, seemed to be bored.


    Atnte held her bow and put a serious expression on her face.


    In addition to those three servants, the Assassin of Red was also present with a mysterious temperament, and a smile like a poisonous flower appeared on her beautiful face.


    Even if there were four servants in this hall, there was only one master present.


    The overseer of the Holy Grail War and one of the masters of the Red Faction, Shirou Kotomine.


    Shirou closed his eyes as if he wasmunicating with an invisible existence.


    It wasn''t untilter that he opened his eyes.


    "Hmm?"


    All the servants immediately reacted and cast their eyes on Shirou Kotomine.


    "How is it?"


    Assassin directly asked her master.


    Atnte also looked at Shirou.


    However, Shirou was silent.


    Seeing Shirou''s reaction, the others also realized something.


    "Failed?"


    Achilles didn''t feel disappointed but seemed to be gloating, he felt happy that Shirou''s n had failed.


    "Even my Noble Phantasm didn''t work on him?"


    Atnte frowned.


    Only Karna, still leaning against the wall, closed his eyes, and rested, ignoring all the presence and conversation within the hall.


    Shirou raised his eyes and looked at everyone with a helpless expression before he told them about the news that he had received.


    "Berserker has lost."


    A simple sentence caused a shock to everyone in this hall!


    The meaning of this sentence was clear and simple, and no one was dumb enough to not understand the news which was told by Shirou.


    "Has Berserker been killed?" The gloat on Achilles''s face disappeared, reced by a shock, and asked Shirou, "Didn''t you use a Command Spell to summon him back? Why has he been killed?"


    "I did."


    Shirou nodded truthfully, but there was still a helpless expression on his face, and replied, "But there might be a problem with the Command Spell or something."


    "Problem?" Atnta''s brow furrowed deeper and deeper. In the end, she asked Shirou, "What''s going on? What do you mean by a problem?"


    "I don''t know."


    Shirou let out a long sigh and said, "But my best guess is that Berserker is being killed at a very fast speed before he is able to return."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Shirou''s answer, all the servants turned in silence.


    ''Very fast speed?''


    But then¡­


    "But if he was very fast, why didn''t he kill his Archer too?" The Assassin of Red asked with a frown.


    "Hey! What do you mean by that?!" Achilles was furious.


    Assassin snorted, ignored Achilles, and continued with her exnation.


    "He is extremely fast, right? If so, then he should be able to kill Archer."


    Shirou didn''t answer Assassin''s question but looked at Atnta since it seemed that she had an idea.


    "Do you know something, Archer?"


    "Well, my guess might be wrong, but he might have a soft spot for a female or he might not be able to attack a female," Atnte said.


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing Atnte''s words, everyone''s presence turned their attention toward Atnte.


    "In my case, when I fought him at that time, he had a chance to snap my neck, but he didn''t do so," Atnta said.


    Shirou smiled and asked, "Interesting, but that isn''t enough for you to make such a conclusion, right?"


    "Not exactly." Atnte shook her head and said, "When he fought Assassin of ck at that time, he didn''t fight beat up Assassin, but rather held her in a ce without doing anything. By the way, the Assassin of ck is also a female."


    "¡­¡­"


    Achilles frowned and asked, "Was Assassin of ck alright being held by him?"


    Everyone''s present also felt weird since they knew how cruel and ruthless the Assassin of ck was since they also knew the True Name of Assassin of ck was.


    "It might be rted to his ability. I am not sure what kind of ability that was, but his hand emitted a pink light before when he held Assassin of ck''s shoulders," Atnte said.


    "Pink light?"


    Everyone''s expression turned weird when they heard Atnte''s report.


    "But right now, we can guess that he''s very merciful toward women, right?" Shirou asked.


    "That''s the case, probably, but it is better to kill him when you have a chance since he''s dangerous," Atnte said with serious expression since someone who could escape from her Noble Phantasm wasn''t someone normal.


    ''Still, pink light¡­?''


    Everyone''s present became curious about this ability since they could tell that this ability didn''t hurt the opponent, but rather it gave an effect of something to the enemy.


    "I forgot to mention it, but when Assassin of ck was held by that young man, she was smiling happily," Atnte said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Not only them, but even Karna raised their eyebrows since what Atnte had told them was too unbelievable.


    "The progress of Ruler isn''t going as expected and there is this mysterious master with a strange ability."


    The Assassin closed her eyes andughed, feeling amused by everything, and said, "This time Holy Grail War is very unexpected."


    "After all, the n will never keep up with the changes." Shirou''s face returned to his usual harmless and gentle smile, and said, "The loss of Berserker is really an unexpected situation, and the Ruler''s strength is better than we have expected." He let out a long sigh and said, "It seems even God is not on my side."


    "We''re obviously at a disadvantage, but you don''t seem to want to give up?" Assassin showed a smile and happy expression, then said, "Master, what are you going to do next?"


    "I am not sure, we can only start to walk step by step."


    Shirou didn''t look at his servant but murmured as if looking further distance. "What should I do next?"


    Such words came from Shirou''s mouth.


    Everyone knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to their faction.


    It wasn''t just the loss of Berserker, but in their faction, there were still a lot of problems.


    For example, the Saber of Red didn''t intend to work together with their side at all, but only acted alone, and even the whereabouts of Saber of Red and the master of this servant were also a mystery.


    Then there was also thest attack of Karna against the Ruler, the Ruler was now tracking their location, and she was chasing after them so tightly.


    ording to Shirou, the Ruler owned a skill "Revtion" which made her able to search the headquarters of Red Faction to some extent, but Shirou wouldn''t let the Ruler find their location so easily.


    In addition, the situation of Caster of Red was very troublesome and they couldn''t trust him to fight since he was too weak. The only thing that could be done by Caster of Red was hiding inside his room, without going out, and no one really knew what he was even doing there.


    Compared to the ck Faction, where the Assassin was out of control, the situation of Red Faction was much worse.


    "We have reached this point, is our master still nning to hide behind the scenes?"


    Achilles looked directly at Shirou as if intending to see through all the secrets within Shirou''s heart.


    "No matter how cowardly they are, shouldn''t theye out tomand us at this moment?"


    Achilles'' words received approval from Atnta and made Atnte look at Shirou.


    Even Karna opened his eyes and looked at Shirou.


    That''s right.


    The problem of the Red Faction wasn''t only something which was mentioned above.


    The masters of Red Faction refused toe out and all the servants of the Red Faction besides Assassin had never seen the face of their master since their master had been hiding behind the scenes all the time.


    No matter how cowardly their master was, it was very weird that they didn''t even appear in front of their servant at all in this Holy Grail War!


    What is the reason for that?


    Or maybe there are other problems?"


    With such a question, the servants cast their eyes on Shirou.


    On the other hand, Shirou didn''t say anything, but his servant was the first one who spoke.


    "Are the famous heroes all cowards who can''t act without seeing their master?" Assassin asked with a coquettish smile. "It''s like a baby bird."


    Such ill-mannered words made both Achilles and Atnte look at Assassin and in their eyes, there was a dangerous light appear within.


    Achilles and Atnte had never cared about Assassin who had always acted so haughty and arrogant in front of them, but when they were provoked it was different.


    Only Karna looked at Assassin''s eyes somewhat glint. He had a skill that made him capable of seeing through a lie and human''s heart, perhaps at this moment, he noticed something.


    "Is that so?"


    However, at this moment, Shirou looked up as if he had learned some surprising news and immediately, he smiled slightly.


    "It seems that the ck Faction has a more serious situation than ours."

 Chapter 1406 Great News

    <h4>Chapter 1406 Great News</h4>


    Haru had failed to defeat Jack the Ripper.


    If he wanted to search for her then it would be very difficult with Jack''s skill and ability since hiding was her forte.


    Although Haru had defeated the Berserker of Red, Jack the Ripper was an even more dangerous servant than the Berserker of Red sincepared to Berserker of Red who could only rampage, Jack the Ripper would kill her enemy during the dark.


    In Haru''s opinion, among the seven sses of servants in the Holy Grail War, he felt that the most troublesome would be Assassin since he could easily defeat the other sses of servants as long as he met them.


    However, Haru was wondering whether he would be able to tame Jack the Ripper, but he quickly shook his head when he thought about the rtionship between Jack the Ripper and her master.


    Haru also had to admit that Jack the Ripper''s master was very good since she summoned Jack without hesitation since if the master didn''t do so, Jack the Ripper would lose her life.


    While thinking about this matter, Haru and Raikou walked together back to join Fiore.


    However, Haru didn''t expect Fiore toe toward him while carrying Caules with a somewhat tired expression.


    "I am sorry, Kasugano-kun."


    As soon as they met, Fiore lowered her head to Haru and said apologetically.


    "I am really sorry for not being able to support you in the battle."


    Fiore''s expression was full of exhaustion, guilt, and regret when she said those words.


    Even Caules was next to Fiore looking very embarrassed, pushing the frame of his sses, and chose to silence his mouth.


    Raikou wanted to say something, but her butt was pped by Haru for not saying something nonsense, however, she blushed and somehow realized it was good being pped on her butt.


    Haru didn''t notice Raikou''s expression and asked, "Have you encountered an enemy too?" It was the only reason why Fiore didn''te to support him since she also encountered an enemy too.


    "Who is the enemy?"


    Haru could guess who was Fiore''s enemy, but he needed to ask anyway.


    It wasn''t Fiore who answered this question, but Caules.


    "Saber." Caules looked at Haru and said, "It was Saber from the Red Faction who attacked my sister."


    "Saber, huh?"


    Haru nodded and understood why Caules and Fiore were so haggard, though, he didn''t expect Saber of Red and her master would alsoe to Bucharest.


    Haru knew that on the Red Faction, only the master of Saber of Red and his servant who acted alone on this Holy Grail War.


    However, no one expected that the other party woulde to Bucharest.


    Haru didn''t think that they were being instructed by the Shirou, but rather they came because they smelled a battle in Bucharest, that''s the only possibility, after all, the Saber of Red was very keen on the sense of the battlefield.


    When Haru thought about it calmly, he felt that it was quite normal when he thought that Saber and her master woulde to Bucharest when there was such a hugemotion in this city.


    Fiore was suddenly attacked by the Saber of Red on the way to support Haru.


    "I couldn''t see the other party''s appearance." Fiore let out a long sigh and said, "The Saber of Red wears a fully d armor and helmet. That armor seems to have an effect on hiding the status of the servant. I can only see part of the status of the Saber, but it is impossible to see anything else."


    The Saber of Red suddenly appeared in front of Fiore and challenged Chiron.


    The result of their battle was a tie.


    "Chiron was injured and he is resting now." Fiore lowered her eyes and said, "The Saber of Red also retreated. I fought against the opponent''s master, but almost lost."


    Although she didn''t know the appearance of the Saber of Red, she knew the master of the Saber of Red since Yggdmillennia had already collected the information of every master on the Red Faction.


    "His name is Kairi Sisigou, right?" Caules said in ce of his sister.


    "He''s a former student of the Clock Tower of the Magic Association. He''s a necromancer. He wasmissioned by the Magic Association to participate in this Holy Grail War and he''s very active as a Spellcaster."


    Spellcaster.


    Spellcaster is the name given to those who use Magecraft without following the way of the magus, such as Kiritsugu Emiya and Flueger who treated Magecraft as just a tool. Usually, their general skill with thaumaturgy is low, but it is not umon for them to be highly proficient in a single field that they choose to specialize in.


    However, they were scorned upon by the society of Magus since their aim was very vulgar in the eyes of Magus.


    If a Magus is a schr who studies mystery and aims to reach the root, then a Spellcaster is a worker who uses a Magecract as a tool and uses it to gain a mary exchange for their service.


    In the eyes of those Magus, they disdained those Spellcasters who would do anything for money, and even being frowned upon.


    Kairi Sisigou might not be able to match Magus in terms of knowledge, but he ranks equally in terms of battle experience with Darnic, who has survived for a hundred years.


    In the past, Kairi''s talent as a magus was first-rate but is now second-rate. As a Spellcaster, he is first-rate.


    Kairi is a necromancer and apanies the practice with the use of state-of-the-art weaponry, normally thought of as "heresy" in the world of Magus. With his unconventional weaponry, it can be said that he is likely the only one of the many necromancers to have managed to make the bodies of Magus and magical beasts suitable for killing weapons. Though a single one of thebat homunculi of the ck Faction is formidable enough to match the average magus, he makes easy prey of multiple at once.


    When the servants of both sides were fighting against each other, Fiore also fought against Kairi.


    As Fiorecked experience in fighting, even though she was a very talented Magus with great potential that even overwhelmed Kairi, but in the end, she lost the battle and was almost killed by Kairi.


    As a result, it was Caules who helped Fiore before she was killed by Kairi.


    Then the Saber of Red and Archer of ck, who were wounded from the battle, chose to retreat.


    Tonight, in Bucharest, six servants appeared.


    The Archer of ck.


    The Assassin of ck.


    The Berserker of ck.


    The Saber of Red.


    The Archer of Red.


    The Berserker of Red.


    There were six servants in total and the six of them fought against each other, but the result was quite tragic.


    The Archer of ck and the Saber of Red were injured and retreated.


    The Assassin of ck escaped.


    The Berserker of Red killed directly in the fight.


    Though even if Haru didn''t appear, Raikou probably could end Spartacus with unlimited Magic Power that she received from Haru, however, she needed to use her Noble Phantasm to defeat Spartacus which might lead to the situation when her True Name would be revealed.


    Only the Archer of Red, Atnte, was alright since her goal from the beginning to the end was to wait for an opportunity to sneak attack on Haru and directly left after she had done so. Even though she was alright, a Command Spell was used to summon her back.


    In this battle, the cruelty of the Holy Grail War was shown, however, not only that.


    When in Bucharest, there was a huge battle, there was also a major event on Trifas.


    Fiore''s cellphone rang so suddenly, but she was startled.


    "Sorry."


    Fiore apologized to Haru before answering the cellphone.


    Haru had to admit that Fiore was a very polite and cute girl at that moment.


    When he nodded, Fiore answered her cellphone.


    "Yes, this is Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia."


    In response to Fiore''s answer, Haru heard what they were saying from the cellphone which made him frown.


    "What¡­?!"


    The next second, Fiore was taken aback she almost fell from her wheelchair. If her wheelchair wasn''t being stopped by Haru then she might have fallen from it. Even so, it didn''t erase the shocked expression on her face.


    "Saber hasmitted suicide?! Rider defected?!"


    The shocking news reached Fiore''s ears.


    Caules''s sses slid directly to the ground, and his face was full of shock.


    Haru, well, he let out a sigh and wondered whether it was the start of forbidden love between the Rider of ck and¡­

 Chapter 1407 Elope 1

    <h4>Chapter 1407 Elope 1</h4>


    Time returned to yesterday morning.


    That was when Haru was about to go to Sighisoara and went straight to the headquarters of the Red Faction.


    "Ahhh! He left me and ran away!"


    Astolfo looked at Haru who was running away from him and stomped his feet angrily in the corridor of Fortress of Millennia, but then he had to admit that Haru''s expression was quite cute when he told him that he was also attracted to the same gender.


    Even if Astolfo seemed to be angry, if someone saw him how he was right now, they would think that he was a big baby who was acting like a spoiled brat.


    The legendary knight of Twelve Pdins of Charlemagne wore a cute costume, pouted, bulged his cheeks, and iled his arms into the air very cutely.


    If there was a group of men who saw Alstofo''s action, they might feel that this girl was very cute, but in truth, Astolfo was a guy and he had a penis on his lower body.


    "Ugh¡­"


    After a short moment, Astolfo dropped his shoulders, making a weak voice.


    "Let''s go back¡­"


    Even though Astolfo said those words, he didn''t want to return to his master.


    Celenike Icecolle Yggdmillennia.


    Astolfo didn''t really like his master, but it was a matter of course since the moment he was summoned, his master started to do a lot of weird things, but that wasn''t all since the name which came out from his master''s mouth wasn''t his name, but Kasugano Haruka which made him even more helpless, thinking he was the only substitute.


    "I have just been summoned, but she has done a lot of strange things to me."


    His master was a psychopathic sadist.


    Even if Astolfockedmon sense, he could tell that his master was a sadist from the way she acted.


    Anyway, after Astolfo was summoned to his master''s room yesterday, he was immediately ordered¡­


    "Lie down there."


    Saying this, Celenike pointed at the wooden frame used to torture someone and she looked at Astolfo with a cruel expression.


    This psychopathic master seemed to like Astolfo before until she was Kasugano Haruka by chance when he met Darnic, but she knew that she couldn''t do anything to Haru, and in the end, she tortured Astolfo in exchange.


    Astolfo wasn''t sure why he was tortured, but it might be Celenike''s hobby who loved to torture, someone.


    As a result, Astolfo was handcuffed, whipped, scraped by a knife, and licked all over by his master.


    Unfortunately, Celenike''s torture was useless on Astolfo.


    Although Astolfo is the weakest among the Twelve Pdins of Charlemagne, and among fourteen servants in this Holy Grail War except for both Caster on both Red Faction and ck Faction, his power was among the lower rank,pared to the rest of the servants.


    Celenike''s torture didn''t even hurt Astolfo and because of that, it had made Celenike be even more sadist to him.


    "If I return now, then she will do more weird things to me, right?"


    Astolfo didn''t want to be tortured again since it didn''t feel good and because of that, it was impossible for him to return.


    Although as a servant, there would be trouble if Astolfo didn''t stay with his master, but for him whockedmon sense, he didn''t care much.


    "Yosh! Let''s explore the castle!"


    Astolfo made up his mind and immediately ran happily.


    As for Haru, Astolfo might remember him once Haru returned.


    If there was one sentence that could describe Astolfo then anyone would say that he was a "lump of curiosity."


    In the legend, Astolfo loved to go on an adventure, facing a lot of danger, and obtained various treasures.


    From the witch, he received a book that could shatter any Magecraft.


    From a friend who was also a knight, he received a powerfulnce that was capable of making any servant return to their spiritual form.


    From another witch, he also received a hunting horn that was capable of driving awayrge flocks of harpies.


    He also secured Hippogriff, the legendary beast, from the evil magus and made it into his mount.


    These treasures were almost all obtained from others or given voluntarily by others. Each piece of his treasures was equivalent to the story and adventure within his life.


    In Astolfo''s case, the whole story and adventure of his life were caused by his extremely strong curiosity.


    Without that strong curiosity, Astolfo wasn''t much, and at this moment, he developed a strong curiosity towards this fortress.


    "Excuse me!"


    Every time a room was opened, Astolfo would greet with a vigorous voice, but never thought of knocking on the door.


    "Hey! Let me help you!"


    Whenever he encountered a homunculus, Astolfo woulde and talk with them full of excitement and shining stars in his eyes.


    "Wow! It is so hard!"


    Whenever he encountered a golem, Astolfo would knock it with his hands, even if he said it was hurt every time, but he still enjoyed it.


    Astolfo wandered around the fortress-like this, causing amotion in the heavily guarded fortress, and such, he broke into the ce where he shouldn''te.


    "Here is¡­"


    Standing in a dim basement, Astolfo looked at the scenery in front of him and couldn''t help but feel stunned and shocked.


    The scene that was presented in front of him wasn''t something that could appear in public, showing how cruel the sight was.


    Air bubbles rose from the liquid.


    Light after light slowly dissipated.


    In this basement, there were neatly arranged tanks and inside those tanks, there was an individual inside.


    "They''re¡­ homunculus, right?"


    All the tanks within this basement were filled with the homunculus.


    Those homunculi closed their eyes and floated in the liquid in the tanks like a rare specimen.


    They didn''t show emotion, had a simr appearance, no expression on their faces, and their breath was very weak.


    It was what Astolfo could see from all the homunculus which resided inside the tank.


    "It seems our magic power is provided by them?"


    These homunculi are the lives created by Yggdmillennia as a supply of Magic Power.


    Battery that is discarded once it is emptied.


    They''re such an exitance.


    "It''s so boring¡­"


    Astolfo didn''t find what he had found interesting and remembered about Haru once again. He hoped that Haru would return and bring him with him to have fun, however, he didn''t have an idea to leave this ce, but with a bored expression on his face, he walked around the basement, looking at the tank, one by one.


    "Hmm?"


    At a certain tank, Astolfo suddenly stopped.


    "He¡­?"


    Astolfo looked at the tank in front of him with some surprise.


    Inside, a homunculus watched him.


    That''s right!


    This homunculus was looking at him!


    Just like a baby who just opened his eyes, the homunculus tried to open his eyes with all of his might, looking at Astolfo.


    There was an emotion in the pair of dead eyes.


    This kind of emotion was called hope.


    Hope for life.


    Astolfo looked at the homunculus in surprise.


    The homunculus also looked at Astolfo in surprise.


    Neither of them spoke.


    It wasn''t until no one knew how long the homunculus''s lips moved a few times, and then the homunculus closed his eyes.


    However, Astolfo understood. He understood what the homunculus wanted to tell him.


    "Help me¡­"


    It was just a simple sentence.


    Astolfo''s boring expression also changed into a dazzling smile.


    "Yes!"


    *BOOOM!*


    It didn''t take a long time before the tank was destroyed and a loud sound sounded through the basement.


    Astolfo grabbed the homunculus and took him to elope!

 Chapter 1408 Elope 2

    <h4>Chapter 1408 Elope 2</h4>


    "Run quickly!"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    In the vast forest, Astolfo ran as fast as he could together with the homunculus that he had rescued from the tank in the basement.


    For the homunculus, running was something very hard to do since he had just woken up from his slumber and almost all of his life energy was being absorbed to supply all the servants on the ck Faction.


    If only Astolfo would carry the homunculus in his arms since even if Astolfo was one of the weakest servants, carrying a thin homunculus should be easy for him, but neither Astolfo nor the homunculus thought such a thing and in their minds, they needed to get away from this ce as soon as possible.


    The homunculus felt that his entire body was very heavy, his lungs were screaming, his body was very hot, before long he stopped and vomited his blood on the ground, and he could feel that he might die soon.


    However, Astolfo kept urging the homunculus.


    "Hurry up! It will be dangerous if someone notices us! If someone notices us then you might be killed and I will be punished!"


    Hearing Astolfo''s words, the homunculus gritted his teeth and forced himself to run.


    It wasn''t easy to escape from the Fortress of Millennia.


    The fortress, after all, was a basecamp of the Yggdmillennia n, and there were many Magus within the fortress.


    During the Holy Grail War, the defense of the fortress could be said to be at the highest level of all time.


    Even if someone could escape from the eyes of the patrol such as golem, Magus, and homunculus, they might not able to escape from various enhancements and traps which were created by Magecraft.


    Not to mention the Fortress of Millennia, even the entire Trifas was under the surveince of the Yggdmillennia n.


    To escape in such a situation may not be difficult for a servant, but it is extremely difficult not to be found by the people of the Yggdmillennia n.


    Fortunately, all the masters in the Yggmillennia n have been attracted to the battle in Bucharest since this battle would be the first confrontation between ck Faction and Red Faction, except when Haru directly came to visit the home of Red Faction before.


    Therefore, Astolfo was able to escape with the homunculus.


    "Listen well! You must never let go of my hand, alright? You mustn''t, alright?!"


    Astolfo kept repeating those words.


    In the surrounding area, there were enhancements and traps made by Magecraft of the Yggdmillennia n. If the homunculus released Astolfo''s hand then it would trigger all of them in an instant, alerting everyone in Fortress of Millennia.


    "Fortunately I have this!"


    Astolfo was holding a book with a triumphant expression.


    Casseur de Logistille.


    It is a thick magic-binding leather book that is given by and inherited from a witch, Logisti.


    It contains records of the means to shatter any Magecraft, granting its owner the passive ability to deal with Magecraft of A-Rank and below.


    Though Astolfo''s Magic Resistance is normally D Rank, it is greatly elevated to A-Rank, effectively making him immune to all modern Magecraft.


    When its True Name is released and the book is read, it bes possible to break all Magecraft close to High-Thaumaturgy excluding Reality Marbles.


    Now, by holding the book, Astolfo exerted fully the ability of this book, directly ignoring various barriers, traps, enhancements, and various things which were made by Magecraft that was set by the Yggmillennia n. If the homunculus released Astolfo''s hand, then it would definitely trigger everything in their surroundings.


    In addition, all the eyes of the Yggmillennia n were on Bucharest which was a very perfect situation for both Astolfo and the homunculus to escape.


    Astolfo kept dragging the homunculus, but in the end, the homunculus didn''t run anymore.


    Astolfo could see the homunculus situation wasn''t good and thought that it was a very good idea.


    "Let me carry you so we can run faster!"


    The homunculus probably wanted to ask why Astolfo didn''t do that in the first ce, but he didn''t say so since as a homunculus, his body wasn''t fully developed and he couldn''t speak much, so he could only give up to say something.


    However, as of this moment, the homunculus felt that there was something wrong.


    Even if his mind and body were weak, a homunculus was instilled with a certain amount of knowledge and still had little judgment about a situation around his surroundings.


    Logically, based on the physical ability of the servant, they should be able to escape from the forest at this moment, however, they hadn''t even seen the edge of the forest and the homunculus felt weird.


    When the homunculus thought so, Astolfo suddenly stopped and immediately turned his head, showing a very cute smile to the homunculus.


    "We got lost~~"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Astolfo''s cute smile, the homunculus wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings at this moment.


    Fortunately, the homunculus understanding of his emotion was inadequate, otherwise, he would give aint or two to Astolfo.


    Unfortunately, their elope might have ended sooner than they had expected.


    The sound of footsteps was heard, a tall figure appeared in front of two of them, and blocked their way.


    At this moment, the homunculus felt a strong existence that couldn''t bepared to Astolfo.


    "Ah¡­"


    The homunculus let out noise from his mouth, feeling amazed then he was in a daze, but he wasn''t sure how to describe his emotion since he was as ck as a white paper.


    On the other hand, Astolfo was startled and his eyes were wide open!


    "Saber!"


    The one who came to catch the two of them was Siegfried.


    Looking at Astolfo who was holding the homunculus, Siegfried came forward calmly, approaching them.


    instantly, the homunculus understood the man in front of him wasing to catch them.


    Their elope incident had been discovered, even Astolfo, who didn''t have amon sense also understood the current situation wasn''t good.


    After all, Siegfried''s master, the fat man whose name was Gordes, was a Magus who created a homunculus and the one who developed a method to divert the Magic Power to a group of the homunculus.


    When one of the homunculi had escaped, Gordes knew about it instantly, became furious, and ordered his servant to catch both Astolfo and the homunculus directly.


    "Wait, Saber!"


    Astolfo hugged the homunculus, backed away, and shouted to Siegfried, "Let''s go of this child! This child is innocent! He has never done anything wrong! If you want to punish someone, then punish me! I wille with you!"


    However, Astolfo''s words didn''t slow down Siegfried''s movement.


    Siegfried was like a machine who executed the order of his master, and he didn''t understand Astolfo''s words since he was only doing what was ordered by his master.


    As such, it made Astolfo furious.


    "Can someone like you be called a hero?!"


    Hero.


    That one word made Siegfried stop, on his expressionless face, started to form confusion. As a hero, was it normal to understand the situation in front of him?


    However, Siegfried didn''t understand that the Dragon-Blooded Knight and the "Dragon yer" who defeated the evil dragon Fafnir with the holy sword Balmung in hand, his gaze slowly turned toward the homunculus.


    Even though the homunculus was very tired and couldn''t walk anymore, Siegfried could see something in the homunculus''s eyes that was seen by Astolfo before, and that was¡­


    Hope.

 Chapter 1409 Elope 3

    <h4>Chapter 1409 Elope 3</h4>


    Hope.


    It is just such a single and simple emotion.


    Compared to the various ugly emotions from people that Siegfried had seen in his entire life, this emotion was so small and so fragile that it could be destroyed anytime.


    However, such an emotion moved his heart.


    Siegfried had seen various emotions from people. He had seen jealousy, hatred, anger, etc, which were very amazing on their own, andpared to the emotion that was shown by the homunculus, there was a very big difference and couldn''t bepared, because the homunculus only wished to stay alive.


    It touched him, and even Astolfo, who was known as a hero whockedmon sense, wanted to help the homunculus.


    "I want to help him!"


    Astolfo spoke loudly to Siegfried with a serious expression that he had never shown before.


    "This child must be saved!


    "I want to help him! You''re a hero too, right? Even if this child didn''t ask you for help, you should help him since you''re a hero too!"


    Such words were passed onto Siegfried''s ears clearly which caused his heart to shake and tremble.


    "Even if he didn''t ask for help¡­"


    Siegfried was such an existence, he didn''t help people because they asked him, but because it was his own wishes to help people from the bottom of his heart. It was also the reason why he was summoned in this Holy Grail War and that was because he wanted to help people once again.


    That was Siegfried''s wish, but¡­


    "Master¡­"


    His master also owned his own wish, and that wish conflicted with the small wish in front of him.


    There were two wishes, but he could only grant one of them.


    In that case¡­


    "I should realize my master''s wish."


    After all, Siegfried knew from a long time ago, no matter how strong or great he was, he couldn''t save everyone so he decided to grant the wish of his master and ignored the homunculus in front of him.


    It was because of such a decision that he had be a hero that would grant the wishes of people who ask him.


    It''s the same now.


    If Haru was here, he could only say that Siegfried''s thought of mind was crazy and he couldn''t understand his way of thought to sacrifice his own lives for a stranger that had never been known, however, Siegfried was such an existence.


    Siegfried couldn''t grant everyone''s wishes, he could only grant the wish who asked him, that was the matter of course, however¡­


    "Do you want to turn a blind eye to the weak?"


    Astolfo shouted those words directly to Siegfried. "Ignore those who need help, is that how you be a hero?!"


    Siegfried felt his heart trembling and he was shocked, starting to doubt himself. Ignoring the one who was in need of help in front of him, and only extending his hand to people who ask for his help?


    Siegfried realized how failed he was as a hero and how ugly his heart was.


    "I see¡­"


    At that moment, Siegfried understood. He was wondering why he didn''t realize this matter earlier. Maybe he couldn''t save everyone, and you could only save some people, but that wasn''t wrong, however, it was wrong to ignore those who were in need, especially the homunculus in front of him because the homunculus didn''t ask him for help.


    ''Isn''t this the reason why you''re summoned to this world?''


    Siegfried thought and knew that if he ignored the homunculus in front of him, he would be the same as before. He quickly lowered his head and started to have self-loathing in his mind.


    The reason Siegfried responded to the call of the Holy Grail War and to be summoned in this world wasn''t that he had a wish that wanted to be granted, his wish after all was very small and that was to help people. He participated in the Holy Grail War for such a simple thing.


    There is nothing else.


    However, under themand of his master, he almost walked back to the path that he had regretted in the past. He realized how stupid he was¡­


    "Saber¡­?"


    Feeling the change on Siegfried, Astolfo was quite surprised, wondering whether his words had reached this hero.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    When the two heroes were in silence, the homunculus on Astolfo''s arms suddenly coughed up blood.


    Astolfo panicked and asked, "Hey, are you okay?


    On the other hand, Siegfried understood at a nce what had happened to the homunculus.


    The body of the homunculus had reached his limit and in his state, if he wasn''t saved in time, then he might die sooner orter, but even if he was saved, he wouldn''t live that long, after all, the existence of homunculus wasn''t made to live for a long time and they had only a life span up to three years.


    There was only one ending of the homunculus and that was death.


    "Hey! You can''t get sick! You can''t die yet! You want to stay alive, right?"


    Astolfo hurriedly ced the homunculus on his arms to the ground, and when he saw the homunculus kept coughing up blood, he was crying and panicked, didn''t know what to do.


    "You have to stay alive! You can''t give up! I will definitely save you!"


    Even though Astolfo was quite a weird hero, he was a hero after all and he would help anyone who was in need. The homunculus in front of him had asked for his help and so he was going to help him!


    When Astolfo was confused and tried to help the homunculus as much as he could, he didn''t realize how dazzling his existence was in Siegfried''s eyes.


    Astolfo might be weaker than Siegfried, very weak, that it was easy for Siegfried to defeat him, but Siegfried didn''t understand why he started to admire Astolfo at this moment, and in this mind, he felt that Astolfo was a real hero.


    Even if Astolfockedmon sense, very weak, he wouldn''t turn a blind eye toward those people in need.


    Such a thought wasn''t naive or childish, if Astolfo was such a person, he would save all the humanity in this world, but he understood how weak he was and understood that his power was limited.


    If he could save someone, Astolfo would do it without hesitation, well, since he had been summoned into this world, he thought to save this homunculus even if he had to give up his life since, in this Holy Grail War, he didn''t have any wishes that wanted to be grated by the Holy Grail.


    Astolfo was only following his heart, and Siegfried also thought to do the same thing as Astolfo.


    Siegfried closed his eyes, but when he opened it again, everyone could see a chance on him. From a machine that would follow any order, he had be more humane. He looked at Astolfo and said, "Perhaps, I can help him."


    Probably only Astolfo and the homunculus knew how Siegfried was going to help the homunculus.


    However, one thing was certain that tonight, Saber of ck had retired from the Holy Grail War, andstly, Astolfo had left Trifas with the homunculus while being branded as a traitor.

 Chapter 1410 Unfavorable situation, but it has nothing to do with me

    <h4>Chapter 1410 Unfavorable situation, but it has nothing to do with me</h4>


    The Fortress of Millennia, Trifas.


    When Haru and Fiore returned to the fortress and entered the hall, the entire hall was presented with a depressed, heavy, and gloomy atmosphere.


    d III, who sat on the throne, would usually show a calm expression, but at this moment, his face distorted with anger.


    Even Darnic, who stood beside d III, was also very gloomy.


    Roche and Caster stood next to each other silently, without saying a word.


    There were also two masters who were present in this hall withplex emotions on their faces.


    "¡­¡­"


    Celenike bit the nail of her thumb and looked at Command Spells on the back of her hand several times with frustration.


    "It''s not my fault¡­ It''s not my fault¡­"


    Gordespletely lost his calm and spirit, the arrogance that he had before also disappeared. He slumped on the ground, lowered his head in depression, and muttered nkly clearly didn''t want to believe the fact that was presented in front of him.


    Raikou and Chiron also materialized behind Haru and Fiore at the same time, looking at the scene in front of them and fell into silence.


    Haru entered his act, before looking at everyone, then looked at Darnic in worry.


    "Ojii-sama¡­" Fiore stepped forward and said to Darnic with a heavy expression.


    "We''re back."


    "¡­Are you back?" Darnic raised his eyes, but his face was still ugly, taking a deep breath, and said to Fiore, and Haru, "Have you two heard everything?"


    "Yes." Fiore nodded heavily and said in a low voice, "It''s really hard to believe¡­"


    Haru only nodded, but he didn''t say much since he knew how to read the mood after all.


    After all, who wanted to believe a crazy thing happened on the ck Faction?


    "Yes." Fiore nodded heavily and said in a low voice, "It''s really hard to imagine this fact."


    In just one night, two servants of the ck Faction had a problem.


    One had decided tomit suicide and the other one decided to defect.


    For the ck Faction, it wasn''t only a shame, but it also rted to their victory on the Holy Grail War since the matter of death or life of their n was rted to the result of the Holy Grail War, without doubt, the loss of two servants would affect the result of this war.


    "We still don''t know why Saber chose tomit suicide, but with the intelligence obtained by the Magecraft around the area¡­ Siegfried chose to end his own life by himself, rather than be killed by Rider." Darnic frowned and said, "The only thing that we can be sure of right now is that Rider chose to betray us in order to save a homunculus."


    This sentence made both Gordes and Celenike who had lost their servants react!


    "That''s right! It is all your fault!" Gordes pointed his finger at Celenike. His face was full of madness and shouted, "If it isn''t because of your useless servant then how could my servantmit suicide?!"


    Gordes had lost his servant after all, and his mind had been clouded by anger, the only thing that he wanted to do was someone to take responsibility for this matter!


    In response, Celenike gave Gordes a cold gaze and a strong smell of blood began to emit from her body.


    "You should look in the mirror, you Useless Fatty!" Celenike wasn''t as irrational as Gordes as she tried to suppress the anger in her heart. "If it wasn''t for the wed homunculus that you had created, then my servant wouldn''t do something as stupid as this. It is obviously your fault and now, you want to put all the me on me?!"


    "Who¡­ Who knows why that kind of trash can suddenly cause such a problem?!" Gordes yelled with bloodshot eyes, holding his head, spinning crazily. "That homunculus is obviously a tool! Battery to provide Magic Power! A mere homunculus that I can throw anytime¡­! ARGGG!!!!!!" He plopped on the ground and couldn''t handle it anymore.


    Not only Gordes, but all the masters present could hardly understand why a homunculus who was originally used to provide a Magic Power to be capable to cause such a big problem.


    "Homunculus, after all, is a living being. Just like a human, they also want to stay alive, and it might be because they don''t understand such emotion that they don''t care about their life or death and you can treat them as much as you wish before, but you underestimate them. Just like a human, one in thousands, ten thousand, or millions, there is probably going to be one with a very special ability or born as a special being, and this homunculus is one of them," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­"


    His words caused everyone to look at him in silence since the young man in front of them was also such a special existence.


    "Everything has happened, and there is no turning back, we should think about the countermeasure of this problem." Haru looked at Celenike and asked, "Can you use Command Spell to summon Rider back?" He didn''t care much about the condition of the ck Faction, but he was acting as a Darnic''s admirer after all so he needed to show one or two concerns.


    "I will use it if I can, but if I do so, I might lose control of the Rider," Celenike said and really wanted to grab Astolfo back then tortured him! But still, being asked, by Haru, her mood felt slightly better.


    Using a Command Spell to summon Astolfo back was one way to catch Astolfo, but that wasn''t a good choice since one of Astolfo''s Noble Phantasms made him capable of shattering any Magecraft and with that Noble Phantasm, his Magic Resistance became extremely high which was enough to make him block of any Magecraft.


    Of course, a Command Spell was included.


    Celenike might be able to summon back Astolfo, but that process might make her use two Command Spells at the same time, and cause her to lose control of Astolfo at that time since she only had two Command Spells left on the back of her hand. and even if Astolfo was able to return back, there was a huge chance that he might defect to the ck Faction again.


    Everyone in the hall understood this fact, and they were wondering whether there was any way to hold Astolfo or make him obey Celenike?


    The best way was to kill Astolfo, but there was no way that they would do that since that meant that the power of the ck Faction would be worse with the loss of Astolfo.


    "We have lost Saber and even Assassin has also lost control, which is equivalent to losingbat power of two servants at the same time." Darnic had a heavy face and said, "Under such circumstances, we can no longer lose Rider in this Holy Grail War."


    Darnic had made a decision so no one said anything.


    "The situation is very bad." Chiron also had a difficult expression on his face and said, "We have lost two servants at the same time which is going to hurt ourbat power."


    Saber is known as one of the strongest ss types of servants on the Holy Grail, and without doubt, if Siegfried was still here, it was possible for him to stay until the end of the Holy Grail easily.


    Assassin is also known as the most dangerous type of servant, and this type of servant was very good at sneak attack, if Jack the Ripper didn''t defect the ck Faction, it was possible for the ck Faction to win the Holy Grail by assassinating all the masters on the Red Faction.


    Both Saber and Assassin could be called trump cards by the cks Faction.


    Losing those two servants hurt the ck Faction very much.


    Therefore, in this situation, they didn''t want to lose Astolfo and since they had decided not to kill Astolfo, they needed to think about how to use him.


    If Celenike used two Command Spells to summon Astolfo back then when he had returned, he couldn''t be controlled, then it would lead to a very big problem.


    "I will find a Rider." Celenike looked at Darnic, gritting her teeth, and said, "Give me some time."


    Hearing those words, Darnic closed his eyes and nodded helplessly.


    Celenike showed a cruel smile, turned around, and left the hall directly, but stopped when she was right beside Haru. She wanted to say something, but Raikou red and didn''t hide her killing intent toward her. She snorted before walking away.


    Haru only shook his head helplessly but didn''t say anything. He was sure if Astolfo was caught without doubt Astolfo''s end would be miserable on the hand of Celenike, but then again, he had a feeling that it would be difficult to catch Astolfo, considering Astolfo''s luck.


    Well, but, if Astolfo was caught, he was sure that Celenike would do a lot more things to Astolfo, but still he didn''t have a hobby to save a male, even if Astolfo''s appearance could be mistaken as a girl, but he couldn''t be fooled since, under Astolfo''s skirt, there was a canary.

 Chapter 1411 Dont be too happy

    <h4>Chapter 1411 Don''t be too happy</h4>


    Afterward, Darnic gave an instruction to Caster who had been silent during the talk.


    "Send part of the golem group to follow Celenike. Be sure to bring the Rider back."


    If they didn''t do this then the only way to bring Astolfo back was to use a Command Spell, however, in order to save the Command Spell from being used recklessly, they needed to use a golem since even if Astolfo was the weakest among servants in the Holy Grail War, it didn''t mean he was weak enough to be caught by Celenike alone so Darnic had decided to instruct Caster to send a golem to help her on this mission to bring Astolfo back since there was no way that they would send a servant to help Celenike to catch Astolfo.


    The ck Faction had lost Saber, Assassin, and Rider, if they sent out another servant to help Celenike catch the Rider, then the defense of their basecamp would be weakened and if that happened, it would be difficult to cope with the Red Faction that might attack them anytime.


    "So now is the time to use your power, Caster," Darnic said solemnly.


    Caster''sbat ability was quite low and wasn''t the type of servant that could be used for directbat, however, Caster was almost unmatched in his ability to create and manipte golems.


    As long as there was an endless supply of materials, Caster could create arge number of strong golems.


    These golems were divided into three types: small, medium, andrge. Theirbat power rivals those of low-level servants. Some high-quality golems could even fight against Saber, who was known as the strongest servant for three rounds.


    With the help of those golems, it wouldn''t be difficult for Celenike to bring back Astolfo.


    It was also because of Caster''s ability that the Yggdmillennia n regarded him as one of the most important servants as d III, they summoned him in advance, provided him with a lot of materials, and let him create a lot of golems for the Holy Grail War.


    Caster also understood that his role in this battle was to create golems to fight the Red Faction with a quantity advantage.


    "Understood."


    Caster nodded and didn''t say much.


    "With the teacher''s ability, everything is going to be alright."


    Roche expressed his support for his servant without doubting Caster''s ability, showing how much trust and confidence that he had in Caster. He, after all, was someone who was very obsessed with the golem, and Caster who was a master at golem creation was his object of worship.


    It was also the reason why Roche also called Caster, his teacher.


    Then¡­


    "Everyone!"


    d II finally stood up and spoke to everyone.


    "Tell me, how should we deal with the servants of the Red Camp at this time, when we have lost Saber, one of the strongest servants under our action."


    This was the first problem that needed to be solved as soon as possible.


    "Ourbat power has been drastically reduced. Without doubt, the loss of three servants has caused a disadvantage to our situation, but don''t fear, we''re not losing and we can use this disadvantage to our advantage."


    d III didn''t hide that their faction and admitted that they were in a disadvantageous situation, but he also needed to raise their morals so they didn''t lose their will to fight.


    "Today''s situation is not better than the war that I have faced before so for now, tell me whether you have an idea how to turn our disadvantage at this moment."


    Before his death, d III blocked the Ottoman Empire from invading his country in the past.


    Even though the Ottoman Empire had an army of 150,000 people and d III only had 10,000 people under him, d III won against the Ottoman Empire


    Compared to the quantitative disadvantage at that time, the quantitative disadvantage between Red Faction and ck Faction was only a small number that could be counted by hand, so d III made everyone not be discouraged by this matter.


    However, the enemy wasn''t an ordinary soldier, but a servant that could bepared to one thousand, ten thousand, hundreds of thousands, or even a million enemies.


    Then the question was¡­ how to reverse their disadvantage?


    d III questioned everyone.


    "Now, there are only four servants in our faction, and the enemy has seven servants." Darnic looked at d III and said, "King, maybe we have to search for a chance to kill one or two servants before the conclusive batter so we won''t lose in number disadvantage."


    In other words, Darnic''s proposal was to bait one or two servants so they would be separated from the group and then kill them when they were alone.


    It was a good n, but it was no longer necessary.


    "Mr. Darnic, I almost forgot to tell you, but the number of servants on the opponent shouldn''t be that much different from us," Haru said suddenly. He thought for a while and said, "The number of servants that they can use should be simr to us, that is, four servants."


    "!!!"


    Haru''s words surprised everyone.


    "Four servants?"


    d III cast his gaze on Haru.


    The others also looked at Haru.


    "Kasugano-kun, can you exin it to us?" Darnic almost couldn''t contain his emotion and thought that Haru was really his lucky star. He gazed at Fiore and nodded, feeling that he should make them be together.


    Haru didn''t know what Darnic was thinking and nodded. "Yes, the Berserker of Red has been defeated by my Berserker."


    "!!!"


    This shocking news made everyone open their eyes and mouths wide since they were startled!


    "Really?" Fiore was surprised, and asked, Haru quickly, "Kasugano-kun, did you really defeat Berserker in Bucharest?"


    "Was it rted to the strange phenomenon which happened in Bucharest before?" Chiron suddenly asked.


    "Strange phenomenon?"


    Everyone looked at Chiron at the same time.


    "Well¡­" Chiron then exined when he felt the tremendous pressure that happened in Bucharest that somehow it caused affect his battle with Saber of Red at that time.


    Fiore also felt that feeling too since without that strange pressure, she wouldn''t be able to escape from Kairi and Caules didn''t have time to save her, at that time, she was quite grateful for that strange pressure, even if that pressure made her ufortable.


    Everyone was thinking that it might be Berserker''s Noble Phantasm and they quickly cast their eyes on Haru.


    Haru nodded and didn''t hide it. "Yes, it is Berserker''s Noble Phantasm. She used it to defeat the Berserker of Red in Bucharest before."


    Everyone sighed with relief and thought of it as good news!


    Raikou giggled at Haru''s words and thought that he was very cunning, but she loved this part of him.


    After all, even if Haru told them that he was the one who defeated Spartacus, there was no way that they would believe him and it was too troublesome too so he told everyone the one who defeated Spartacus was Raikou.


    Everyone also thought so since in their minds, there was no way for a master to defeat a servant, but still, it was good news when they learned that Haru and his servant had defeated Berserker of Red.


    "But Kasugano-kun, even if you have defeated the Berserker of Red, there should be six servants left." Darnic looked at Haru and asked, "Why did you say that there are only four servants?"


    "It''s very simple, Mr. Darnic." Haru looked at Darnic and said, "As far as I know, the Saber or Red shouldn''t be together with the Red Faction, but acting independently in this Holy Grail War. The Caster of Red is also unable to help in battle and can only act as a support. The only servants that can be used are only four servants. Even if you count Saber of Red, they only have five servants, so the difference of number between us isn''t that much different."


    "Five servants¡­" Darnic showed a rare smile and thought the situation wasn''t as bad as he thought.


    Not only Darnic, but everyone also sighed with relief and felt rxed somehow.


    "Well done, Kasugano Young Man." d III smiled and said, "You have done a great job and I will write this as your credit in your military career."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he shook his head. "Don''t be too happy first since those five servants are too troublesome."


    Darnic raised his brows and asked, "Can you exin to us, Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Out of five servants, I know three of their identities, and two of them are very troublesome servants."


    "Three servants?!"


    Everyone was surprised once again, thinking that this young man really brought them a surprise every time.


    "The first one is Archer, her real identity is Atnta," Haru said.


    "Atnta¡­"


    Everyone frowned and knew who she was since she was fairly famous for her deeds, and it could be said that she was quite a troublesome servant since her speed was undoubtedly one of the fastest among a hero on the Holy Grail, but it didn''t mean that they couldn''t defeat her since even if her speed was fast, her body was fairly weak, so they didn''t think about this too much but¡­


    "However, Atnta''s threat is far less than the Lancer and Rider in the Red Faction since their identity is Karna and Achilles respectively."


    Theplexion of everyone suddenly changed.


    "Hero of Charity? Karna?"


    Darnic''s eyes trembled.


    "Achilles?!"


    Chiron was also startled, and his expression also changed abruptly.


    Everyone''s reaction was also simr since the two servants that were mentioned by Haru were both top-notch heroes among the Holy Grail.


    "Karna and Achilles¡­"


    d III frowned.


    In Romania, as the most famous hero in this country, d III''s status bonus could be said to be very scary, turning him from a first-ss servant to a super-ss servant.


    However, even dd III was unable to say that he would win against two servants.


    Karna was the best servant among the heroic spirits.


    Achilles, on the other hand, had an immortal body that couldn''t be damaged unless a servant had a divinity skill on their status.


    Thebat power of Karna and Achilles was very scary, and if it was a normal Holy Grail War, both servants could wreck every servant on the Holy Grail War easily.


    "So it is too early to rx."


    Haru then looked at everyone and said, "Now, we need to think about how to deal with these two servants."

 Chapter 1412 The Greatest Sage

    <h4>Chapter 1412 The Greatest Sage</h4>


    Before long, the door hall was opened, announcing the end of this emergency meeting.


    In the end, Darnic decided to do so.


    "Anyway, for the time being, we will stay and won''t attack the Red Faction for the time being since it is not toote to make a decision when Rider is retrieved."


    Along with Darnic''s statement, d III also nodded and agreed.


    With the identity of Lancer of Red and Rider of Red being revealed by Haru, d III also became more cautious in this battle.


    Haru knew that even if Darnic believed in him, Darnic still wanted to see whether the information that he had told them was right or not, however, if it was right, then his status on the Ygdmillennia n became higher and no one would doubt him anymore. He had sessfully infiltrated into the enemy camp as their friend.


    But well, it should be quite impossible for them to gain that information since he was sure the Red Faction wouldn''t let the information of their faction be known so easily.


    "Kasugano-kun."


    "Yes?"


    When Haru was about to go out, he stopped abruptly when Darnic called him out.


    Darnic wanted to say something, but he decided to wait until the end of the Holy Grail, but he decided to ask anyway.


    "What do you think of Fiore?"


    "Fiore?" Haru wasn''t sure why Darnic asked this question, but he said, "Well, she''s cute."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru then noticed Raikou who became gloomy and patted her butts secretly which caused her to blush.


    Darnic smiled and said, "Is that so? Then you can rest now, I am sure that you are tired after the battle Bucharest."


    "Thank you, Mr. Darnic." Haru nodded and went out from the hall with Raikou, but he felt weird by Darnic''s words. He was about to go back to his room, but he was stopped before he walked far.


    "Kasugano-kun, please wait for a moment."


    It was Fiore who called him out.


    Fiore was sitting in her wheelchair and being pushed by Chiron. Her face was slightly flushed since she heard what her grandfather and Haru had talked about before, but she knew that it wasn''t the time for that.


    But then when Haru turned, both Fiore and Chiron were a bit surprised when he looked at Fiore slightly before he put his eyes on Chiron.


    Fiore and Chiron looked at each other and nodded.


    "As expected of Kasugano-kun." Fiore let out a long sigh and said, "The one who is looking for you, isn''t me, but it is Archer."


    Haru knew the one who sought for him was Chiron since he could see that Chiron had been staring at him, but it was normal after he had revealed the identity of Rider of Red to everyone before and it was also the reason why Chiron was looking at him.


    "It is normal since you''re Achiless''s teacher, right?" Haru smiled and said, "Whether the Rider of Red is really Achiless or not, this information should be very important for you, right?"


    In Greek mythology, Chiron is a famous sage, and almost all of his disciples are heroes who have made an earth-shattering reputation in this mythology.


    Hercules, who had ovee the twelve trials and finally ascended to a God, was also one of them.


    The God of Medicine, Asclepius, also the patron god, and reputed ancestor, of the Asklepiades (Asclepiades), was also Chiron''s disciple.


    There was a lot more, and among them, there was also Achilles, the invincible demigod hero who almost dominated the battlefield in Trojan War.


    If Achilles knew that his teacher was in the opposite camp then he would be startled, but without Chiron then it would be impossible for the ck Faction to defeat Achilles, except Raikou, of course.


    On the other hand, Chironughed when he heard Haru''s words.


    "Sure enough, you have realized my real name?" Chiron smiled and said, "If you are born on my Era, then I am sure that your deeds are going to be recorded on the legend and you might even beat Adonis on terms of wooing women."


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore and Raikou were surprised by Chiron, wondering what he had said were true, after all, the legend of Adonis was really amazing since he could make both Aphrodite and Persephone fall for him.


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should be happy about Chiron''s praise. "Is that praise?"


    "Of course." Chiron smiled and said, "Well, enough of that since I can see that it seems Berserker is going to attack me if I am going to say nonsense once again, right?"


    "Master is mine!" Raikou said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru patted Raikou''s butts calmly, trying to calm her down, which made her blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore was somehow ufortable when she saw how close Haru and Raikou were.


    Only Chiron shook his head and thought that Haru''s trouble was happy trouble, but he didn''t want to have the same trouble as Haru since it was more fun to be the bystander, watching how Haru was going to amend the rtionship among his girls and thought that he really had a lot of things to learn from Haru.


    "Well, you want to ask whether the identity of Rider of Red is really Achiless or not, right?" Haru nodded and said, "Yes, he''s indeed Achilles. He''s your former disciple, Archer." He answered directly which caused Chiron to be silent.


    In Chiron''s eyes, there was nostalgia and strong bitterness. He let out a long sigh and said, "The Holy Grail War is indeed an incredible existence."


    The masters and disciples who had each ended their own stories and legends, withdrew from the stage, and would never meet each other again, now had an opportunity to meet under the power of the Holy Grail.


    Unfortunately, two of them were servants from different factions so their battle was inevitable.


    "After that kid left me and went to the battlefield, I hadn''t seen him again. I will have to see his progress in this battle then." Then Chiron cast his gaze on Raikou who was standing beside Haru.


    "Have you fought against Achilles?"


    It was a very important question since if both heroes were fighting each other, their strength, belief, and dignity would collide.


    This kind of collision was sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    In Achiless''s situation, if he fought against Raikou, then he would thank God for giving him such a powerful opponent, then treat her as his target so they would fight each other again until there was a winner in their duel.


    However, Chiron wanted to fight against Achilles and he needed to think about what Raikou thought about Achilles.


    "We have fought each other." Raikou pursed her lips, like a gentledy, and said, "But my opponent this time is another one."


    "The other one?" Chiron was startled but then nodded thoughtfully. "Could it be¡­"


    "Haha¡­" Raikou didn''t answer Chiron''s question directly, but still smiled and said, "My thunder and his fire are also destined to have fought each other."


    "Is that so?" Chiron nodded and understood. "If this is the case, then I will handle Achilles."


    After all, in the ck Faction, apart from Raikou, only Chiron possessed Divinity which could break Achiless''s Noble Phantasm and cause harm to Achilles.


    If the one who fought Achiless was d III, then the result might not be good, but it was different if it was Chiron.


    "You''re not afraid that I am trying to deceive you?" Haru asked.


    Chiron only smiled and said, "If it''s a matter of Sir Darnic, then he must do so since he has a responsibility as the leader of the Yggdmillennia n. His choice to confirm whether your information is true or not is a wise matter." He then looked at Haru and said, "But I still believe in my own vision and believe in your words." The words of the greatest sage had a lot of weight, and in response, Haru only smiled.


    "I believe that you don''t have a reason to lie to me, especially when you have said that my master is cute." Chiron smiled and said, "I am sure that you won''t do anything that will cause a harem on my master, right? Kasugano-kun? You''re very gentle to a woman after all."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twisted his lips and wasn''t sure what to say to Chiron at that moment, but he knew that Chiron must have trusted him so much.


    On the other hand, Fiore blushed and felt very embarrassed. "Ar - Acher!"


    "Master, you have only to be kind to me," Raikou said while hugging Haru''s arms.


    "Cough! Cough! We have to go now, we''re a bit tired after fighting Berserker." Haru stopped the conversation right away and said, "Bye, Archer, Fiore." He smiled gently and left with Raikou.


    Looking at the back of Haru, Chiron said to his master. "Master, both love is also a form of war, if you don''t want to be defeated, you need to attack."


    "ARCHER!!!"


    Fiore felt that her face was burning at that moment, but at the same time, she knew what Chiron had told her was, right¡­ however¡­ she looked at her legs and let out a long sigh.


    Chiron also shook his head since the same as war, sometimes love was also painful.

 Chapter 1413 Handsome Master

    <h4>Chapter 1413 Handsome Master</h4>


    Sighisoara, Romania.


    In the hall, Shirou Kotomine once again was kneeling on the ground. In front of him, there was a tall throne and a thin curtain was erected there.


    Behind the curtain, there were five people sitting there.


    Shirou reported five people in a posture simr to that of a minister that reported to the King.


    "As you have expected before, with Karna and Achilles on our side, we have an absolute advantage over the enemy, even if themander of the enemy is the Impaler of Romania, our strength exceeds them with both Karna and Achilles. Last night, we broke through the camp of the Yggdmillennia n, won the Holy Grail War, and spent another night capturing all the enemies who had escaped. The victory belongs to the Magic Association and belongs to all of you."


    Shirou reported to the five masters of the Magic Association and there was no doubt the content of his report was a big fat lie.


    Although the Yggdmillennia n did have huge trouble, with their Saber havingmitted suicide, their Rider had defected, and even Assassin was out of control, causing the ck Faction into a very unfavorable situation overnight.


    However, the Red Faction also lost their Berserker, while Saber was acting on her own. Caster also had nobat ability, hiding inside the room all day to do his own things. The only servants that could be used by the Red Faction were only four servants, and they didn''t have that much of an advantage in this Holy Grail War.


    However, with both Karna and Achilles alone, the Red Faction still had a huge advantage over the ck Faction.


    Not only that, the servant of Kotomine Shirou, the Assassin, wasn''t inferior to the existence of Karna and Achilles. As soon as the next preparations werepleted, then their advantage would be even bigger than the ck Faction.


    However, there was a terrifying master inside the ck Faction, and the Ruler this time was very strong.


    The situation wasn''t good for the Red Faction.


    Under such conditions, it was impossible to win the ck Faction overnight, the next day all the masters of the Yggdmillennia n were captured, and the Magic Association achieved aplete victory.


    However, Shirou smiled gently and calmly, telling such a big fat lie.


    Such a lie, if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, no one would easily believe Shirou''s words.


    Not to mention the masters that were sent by the Magic Association for this Holy Grail War, each of them was famous on their own and very strongpared to most of Magus in this world.


    However, all of them believed in Shirou easily.


    "Haha¡­ how could a family of Magus that isn''t even nobles win against the Magic Association?"


    "They''re just trying tomit suicide."


    "Even if the opponents have a Holy Grail and summon seven servants, in the end, they''re useless."


    "This is the result of turning the Magic Association into an enemy."


    "Hmph! What a waste of the Magus family."


    The five masters had a rxed and pleasant conversation with each other.


    No one questioned Shirou''s words and they epted everything as a matter of course.


    Upon listening carefully, the voice of the five masters was like a drunk, and a little slurred.


    Looking at the five masters, Shirou smiled.


    Even the Magic Association would never have thought the overseer that was sent by the Church to observe the Holy Grail War would attack the masters from the same faction.


    The five masters had been poisoned by Shirou''s servant, and now they were immersed in the boundary between dream and reality, and they couldn''t even tell whether they were dreaming or waking up.


    It was normal that Karna, Atnte, and Achilles couldn''t even see their masters since Shirou had controlled their masters from the beginning.


    "The Holy Grail War has ended."


    Shirou continued to report to the masters without changing his expression. "Today I n to seize all the properties of the Yggdmillennia n, and then take the Holy Grail, transporting it to the Magic Association and Clock Tower in London."


    Hearing this, the masters of the Red Faction nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "You have worked hard."


    "Unexpectedly, the overseers that were sent by the Church are as hard-working and talented as you."


    "Initially, I was wary of you, but now it seems that I am too stupid to think that way."


    "As expected, it is the right choice to give themand of the servants to you."


    "Since the Holy Grail War has ended, then just like what we have said before, we will transfer all the remaining Command Spells on us to your hand as a reward."


    Listening to the words of the masters of the Red Faction, the smile on Shirou''s face became more prominent.


    Command Spell transfer.


    It meant that the ownership of the five servants would be transferred to Shirou Kotomine.


    Even if Berserker had lost, and Saber acted alone, the remaining five servants would be Shirou''s servants.


    Shirou Kotomine would soon be the master of five servants.


    Everything moved ording to Shirou''s n.


    However, it wasn''t the time yet.


    "After all, it is going to trouble me if I am the only one who is going to provide all the Magic Power of five servants at the same time."


    It wasn''t a matter of difficulty, but rather it was impossible.


    Generally speaking, no matter how talented a Magus is, it cannot support the consumption of more than one servant.


    Therefore, a master has at most one servant, which has long bemon sense.


    Unless, that master is Haru, who has unlimited energy then it is impossible to have more than one Servant with a limited Magic Power on the master''s body.


    "So please wait for a while."


    Leaving such words, Shirou retreated from the hall, leaving only five masters who were still immersed in their dreams, chatting to each other subconsciously.


    After walking out from the hall, a burst of light particles appeared next to Shirou.


    "Are you ready?"


    Assassin appeared next to Shirou and showed a coquettish smile at Shirou.


    Shirou only smiled and said, "This is the question that I should ask you, how is your preparation?"


    For Shirou, the preparation of his servant would directly affect the process of the n that he had nned.


    For this reason, Shirou could even abandon all the servants of the Red Faction without hesitation.


    Assassin understood this and raised her hand.


    "The preparation here is almostplete, and all the parts that you have temporarily changed have beenpleted as scheduled," Assassin said.


    "Now, I am ready to do it anytime."


    The good news from his servant made Shirou smile. in relief.


    "Great, the Ruler has troubled us for too long. I have thought that it might take us some time, but it seems that we can finally execute our n right away."


    Shirou smiled, but unlike before, his eyes were burning with indescribable emotions.


    "Then let me meet the master who has caused me to change part of my n." Shirou smiled and looked at Assassin while asking, "I have heard that he''s very handsome from Karna''s mouth, do you want to meet him with me Assassin?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1414 Fetish

    <h4>Chapter 1414 Fetish</h4>


    Haru and Raikou returned to their room, and Raikou directly pushed Haru to the bed without hesitation.


    Haru who was pushednded on the bed with Raikou sat on his waist which made him speechless.


    "Dear¡­ we have gone back so¡­"


    Raikou wanted to test that feeling again, and she could even tell that Haru also wanted the same thing since she could feel something hard between butts.


    "Wait, wait¡­" Haru tried to stop Raikou since he had something to talk about.


    "Fufufu¡­ Is this a role y, dear? But this innocent expression is very good, mommy really loves it." Raikou''s "Mad Enhancement" was EX rank, and it was impossible to stop her when she wanted to do something.


    Haru was speechless and quickly said, "Don''t you feel curious about me?" He knew everything about Raikou, but on the other hand, Raikou didn''t know much about him.


    When Haru said those words, Raikou stopped a centimeter away from his lips, then blinked her eyes, looking at him curiously.


    Haru then kissed Raikou''s lips before parting, saying, "You must be curious how can I be so strong, right?"


    "Yes, but no matter what you are, I love you," Raikou said and kissed Haru''s lips.


    They kissed for a while before parting their lips again.


    "Even if I am an Oni?" Haru asked.


    Raikou was startled and asked, "You''re an Oni?"


    "Well, I am not."


    "Then, what is the problem?" Raikou asked.


    "I mean¡­ my identity is veryplicated and I want you to think more clearly since, after this Holy Grail War, I will have to go," Haru said.


    "Where are we going to go?" Raikou asked.


    "¡­"


    Hearing Raikou''s question, Haru knew that Raikou would follow him no matter what. He smiled and hugged her in his arms, changing her location to sleep on his arm. Caressing her hair gently, he said, "We''re going back to my original world."


    "Your original world?" Raikou was confused.


    "It is going to be a long story, do you want to listen?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Raikou nodded without hesitation.


    Haru told Raikou everything since she was part of him so when the quest ended, without doubt, she would return with him to his original world and he believed in her since she was his servant. He didn''t think that she would bber this matter to anyone, considering how close their rtionship was.


    However, it would be a huge problem if he hadn''t solved the "Mad Enhancement" on Raikou since his world was pretty peaceful, and when he was teleported to this world, he had just taken Eli''s virginity.


    Haru needed to tell Raikou that besides her, he had other women who came from various worlds.


    Raikou knew that Haru also had another woman beside her since she could tell his rtionship with Shinobu at that time was very good and he also had admitted to him that he had dated another girl. She also had epted it, but it seemed that he underestimated how big his harem was.


    "So all of them are happy?"


    "I will make sure they''re happy so please be with me, Raikou," Haru said while holding Raikou''s hands.


    Raikou blushed but then snorted. "I will be with you forever, dear. Even if you die, I will follow you, but if you betray and dump me, I will kill you, then I will kill myself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that Raikou was a double edge sword, but he didn''t care. "Don''t worry, I won''t even do that."


    "That''s good." Raikou smiled and let out a sigh. "If only I had learned a course called Magecraft, then it would have been better."


    "¡­¡­"


    ''What do you want to do with it?''


    Haru thought, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "But you''re a story?" Raikou asked with a confused expression.


    "Yes, my story is a bit weird, and you might not love it¡­"


    "I want to watch it!" Raikou said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru then took out his smartphone and yed "Yosogu no Sora" inside.


    Raikou was furious when she saw a girl after girl flirted with Haru on the "Yosogu no Sora", but then she looked at Haru again since she saw him do that kind of thing with his sister, but he didn''t say anything since his expression was very painful and felt as if that she would give him more damage to his heart if she said something.


    "So the reason that youe to this world is because of the quest from the Group Chat?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "When the quest ends, I will return to my original world and of course, I will bring you there."


    Raikou smiled and asked, "Did you live in the countryside?" When she watched "Yosogu no Sora", she saw that Haru was living in the countryside with his sister after their parents passed away.


    "No, in my world, I am the richest man in the world," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Raikou blinked her eyes and asked, "Sorry?"


    "Along with the existence of Group Chat, of course, there is a huge change in my life. Money is a very important thing after all, especially if I want to live freely with you without worry," Haru said.


    Well, the real reason why he had be the richest man in the world was because of Sora. He wanted to marry Sora, even though he knew that she was his sister, but when he knew that they weren''t real siblings then there was nothing that could stop them anymore.


    However, Haru wasn''t sure whether he should talk about this matter and there were a lot of things that he needed to tell Raikou.


    Raikou, who listened to Haru''s words, felt amazed since she didn''t expect that he hade to various worlds toplete various quests, and his identity was even more amazing, from the richest man, governor of the country, Emperor, etc. There was a lot more, but in her eyes, at this moment, she felt that their meeting was fate.


    Raikou was after all a single woman and there was no man that dared to court her at her time so maybe, the reason why she was summoned to the Holy Grail War was that God had heard her pray to find her a partner of her life.


    Even though it was impossible to have him by herself, she felt that she was the closest among his women since she was his servant and she would be with him all the time, the moment, he died, she would die, it was so romantic.


    Moreover, their world was too far apart yet they could meet each other, making her very sure that it was really fate.


    Haru wasn''t sure what Raikou was thinking, then he also told her about his power since she was curious at how he was able to release an incredible pressure at that time. He exined a lot of things, but then suddenly Raikou''s eyes were shining when she heard one of his powers.


    "Age maniption?" Raikou asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "I can manipte the age of everything whether it is myself, someone else, or anything." But then he remembered something and said, "But my real age is only 16 years old." It was his real age after all and the time he spent on his quest wasn''t counted since the time was stopped at that time.


    "Then¡­ Then¡­ Can you turn younger?" Raikou asked with shining eyes.


    "¡­Younger?" Haru looked at Raikou.


    Raikou nodded and said, "Dear¡­ please¡­ I want you to turn into a young boy then call me mommy."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Raikou looked at Haru with puppy-like eyes, and she would cry if her wish wasn''t granted by him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru feltplicated, but in the end, he nodded. Then his body slowly turned younger and the clothes on his body also started to get bigger, but there was one part of a thing that hadn''t changed since it was still very big.


    Raikou who saw Haru turned younger, became even more excited and didn''t expect that he would have this kind of power. She looked at Haru who was at his child form and couldn''t help but think that when they had children, then it would be like this.


    "CUTE!!!!"


    Before Haru said anything, he was hugged and his head was pressed on two soft melons. He tapped his hand on Raikou''s boobs and said, "I can''t breathe! I can''t breathe!"


    "Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Sorry, honey."


    Raikou caressed Haru''s head with the eyes of a loving mother.


    Haru somehow felt quite excited somehow. He blinked his eyes and couldn''t help but enter the role.


    "Mom¡­ I feel weird in this ce."


    Haru held his anaconda and showed an ufortable expression.


    It seemed that Raikou knew that Haru was acting, but she really loved how he acted.


    ''Is this a role y?''


    Raikou thought at that moment, but she also did the same.


    "Really? Let mom check it for you."


    Then, in the end, they kept ying until in the morning without stopping.

 Chapter 1415 Uninvited Guest 1

    <h4>Chapter 1415 Uninvited Guest 1</h4>


    Unlike Haru and Raikou who were very happy inside their room, the following day, the whole of Romania seemed to be shrouded in the strange atmosphere and everyone who lived in this country could feel that it was as if a calm before storm was approaching.


    However, ordinary people, none of them were aware of this problem, and they continued to live day after day as usual.


    However, for the Magus, they knew that the battle of the Holy Grail War was happening in the darkness.


    Whether it was the Red Faction or the ck Faction, after suffering heavy losses, they had be even more cautious.


    Even the atmosphere on the Fortress of Millennia and Trifas had be very tense. Not only had the number of patrolling homunculus and golems increased but the enhancement, traps, and the ban within the city increased.


    With the authority of the Yggdmillennia n, it was possible to control the entire city, and they really did that since the situation of the Holy Grail War for their faction was at a critical moment and they had entered a state of alert.


    The loss ofbat power of three servants of the ck Faction forced the Yggdmillennia n to act cautiously.


    Especially when they learned the Red Team had two powerful servants, Karna and Achilles, no matter what, they needed to be careful since they couldn''t lose this Holy Grail War no matter what.


    For this reason, the Yggdmillennia n sent out their Magus outside to investigate and collect intelligence since they couldn''t lose the power of their servants.


    The Magic Association was also the same, they sent out many Magus to operate in the dark to provide various support to both masters and servants of the Red Faction in this Holy Grail War.


    Both sides were very cautious towards each other, however, on this day, there were a lot of things that were happening.


    The first one was murder.


    Presently, when the Red Faction and ck Faction were facing each other, Jack the Ripper''s activities became even morewless, killing a lot of people in Bucharest, causing arge panic in entire Romania.


    For this reason, the master of Saber of Red and his servant seemed to follow the instructions of the Magic Association, chasing Jack the Ripper who had disregarded the rules of the Holy Grail War to hide everything from the public and to not cause a big panic.


    Both the master and the servant kept chasing after the Jack of Ripper, and even had fought to each other, however, at thest moment, Jack the Ripper was always able to escape.


    ording to the Magic Association, besides the bad people in Bucharest, the Magus in Bucharest was also killed by Jack the Ripper.


    However, it was normal people considering the Magic Power or the Life Energy of the Magus was several times higher than normal people.


    Jack the Ripper needed a lot of Magic Power and when her master was unable to support her, the only way for her to support herself was by eating the heart of the Magus to receive a Magic Power.


    Chiron also expected this matter and also shared his opinion with everyone on the ck Faction about the massacre which happened in Bucharest at this moment.


    Inwardly, Haru let out a long sigh. Even though he had to admit that Jack the Ripper was a very cute girl, he needed to stop her since this girl was too cruel, right?


    Haru felt a bit regret that he hadn''t finished her at that time. If he had finished her at that time, then this situation wouldn''t have happened.


    ''Well, if I can make her into my servant then it is different¡­''


    But then, it was a war so he needed to harden his heart and defeat Jack the Ripperter when he met her.


    Jack the Ripper was doing preparation and she needed a lot of Magic Power to do that. If she had enough of Magic Power, then she would probably have started her counterattack by then.


    The ident caused by Jack the Ripper caused entire Romania to turn under depression.


    Even the Yggdmillennia n and the Magic Association also felt the situation which was caused by the Jack the Ripper was very troublesome and they wanted to make Jack the Ripper retire as soon as possible from the Holy Grail War, showing how dangerous this servant was.


    Thebat ability of the Jack the Ripper might not be that strong, but she was good at acting in the dark which caused her to be a very tricky opponent since no one knew when she would attack them.


    Based on the intelligence that they had collected, the range of activity of the Jack the Ripper was gradually moving towards the north, from Bucharest to Trifas and Sighisoara.


    It also meant that Jack the Ripper was ready to join the Holy Grail War and it alerted everyone since Jack the Ripper was very good at assassination. It wouldn''t be funny if they suddenly killed during their sleep so they were very wary all the time.


    "If we don''t be careful, then I am afraid that Assassin might attack us."


    Chiron not only strengthened the guard around Fiore but also asked Darnic to strengthen the guard of the rest of the masters, including Gordes who had lost his servant.


    Although Gordes had lost his servant, he still held Command Spell, and he hadn''t lost his qualification as a master.


    Generally speaking, Gordes should be able to make a contract with a new servant then return back to the Holy Grail War.


    However, this time, the Holy Grail War wasn''t a normal Holy Grail War, but a battle between ck Faction and Red Faction. It had a different rule which was why Gordes was unable to summon another servant and because of that, there was no reason for the servants from the Red Faction to attack Gordes who had lost his servant.


    The existence of Gordes was useless besides the Command Spells on his hand.


    However, Command Spells were very important in this Holy Grail War and it would be dangerous if Gordes was kidnapped and was threatened to give up his Command Spells so that was why he was under home arrest and wasn''t allowed to go out, spending time by drinking in sorrow.


    On the other hand, Celenike also was still chasing after Astolfo.


    The contract between the two hadn''t been abolished, Celenike could feel the position of Astolfo, and as long as she didn''t provide Astolfo with Magic Power, he would die sooner orter, but she wouldn''t do that since she only wanted to torture him slowly since he had caused her such big trouble.


    If Astolfo didn''t own "Independent Action" skill in his arsenal then he would die since he couldn''t get a Magic Power from Celenike, but he had owned that skill which caused him to be able to stay in the world for a while without Celenike''s support.


    The whole situation was very chaotic.


    This caused the Yggdmillennia n to dare not act rashly, and could only hope that Celenike would bring Rider back as soon as possible, so their power would return.


    The situation of the Yggdmillennia n was very miserable, they had made a lot of preparations for this Holy Grail War, from researching the Magic Power diversion method, summoning Romania''s most powerful hero, however, when they thought that it would be an easy win, there was a lot of unexpected things which kept happening which caused their preparation to keep up with change.


    "Kasugano-kun, we need the power of your Berserker very much." Darnic looked at Haru and said, "If you need a Magic Power then you can use the homunculus to supply Berserker''s Magic Power."


    Raikou snorted, hearing Darnic''s words since her dear was very amazing and she also disdained to use the Magic Power of the homunculus since she felt that it would make her power downgrade.


    "Thank you, Mr. Darnic. We will definitely win the Holy Grail War, even with the cost of my life," Haru said without hesitation.


    Darnic nodded and seemed to be very satisfied with Haru''s answer. "After we have won this Holy Grail War, don''t worry, I will give you a lot of rewards."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Darnic." Haru bowed his head slightly, feeling grateful, even though, it was only an act.


    Darnic nodded and thought that he really should marry Haru to Fiore after the Holy Grail War ended.


    When the meeting ended, Haru and Raikou quickly returned to their room slowly.


    Raikou had to admit that Haru''s ability was very amazing since he could realize all of his fetish and fantasy, but then again, she wanted him to call her "mommy" in this form, rather than in his child form.


    When Haru and Raikou entered their room, there was an uninvited guest inside.


    Haru had realized this guest before he entered the room, but Raikou was full of murderous intent toward this guest since her n to y with her dear was disturbed by this uninvited guest.


    Raikou directly pulled out her katana and she was ready to attack this uninvited guest.


    "An insect needs to die!"


    The uninvited guest was startled by Raikou''s sudden anger, and he had lost his calm expression since the pressure which was brought by Raikou was very strong!


    However, Raikou''s butts were pped by Haru.


    *p!*


    "Calm down, alright?''


    Raikou blushed and acted very girly in front of Haru. "I hate it! Don''t do this kind of thing in front of an insect dear!"


    "I know, but don''t kill him so suddenly," Haru said.


    "But¡­"


    Haru looked at the uninvited guest and asked, "Before you''re being killed for trespassing in someone else''s room, can you introduce your name first?" He knew who this guy was, but well, he wanted to pretend after all.


    "Excuse me and I am sorry for bothering you."


    In front of Haru and Raikou, there was a youth in a priest''s costume, showing a gentle smile as if the thing which happened didn''t bother him at all, but if someone looked closely there was sweat on his forehead.


    "Please forgive me for entering your uninvited room and distributing your quality time." The youth smiled and said, "I guess both of you are a couple? If you want to get married then I can be a priest for your marriage."


    "Mar - Marriage?!" Raikou blushed and felt very happy, and kept looking at Haru from time to time.


    "Sorry, both of us are Shinto believers," Haru said with a gentle smile. He owned a shrine after all, even though he didn''t believe in Shinto.


    Raikou only remembered and nodded since she was a Shinto believer.


    "I see¡­ that''s a shame¡­" The youth let out a sigh and said, "But let me introduce myself, I am the priest that is sent by the church to oversee the Holy Grail War, Shirou Kotomine. Nice to meet you, Berserker''s Master."

 Chapter 1416 Uninvited Guest 2

    <h4>Chapter 1416 Uninvited Guest 2</h4>


    Both Haru and Shirou were smiling at each other, however, their smiles gave off a different feeling.


    If Shirou''s smile gave off a feeling of a pious believer which could make anyone calm, then Haru''s smile was so natural which caused anyone who stayed with him to feel veryfortable and wanted to stay with him all the time.


    This smile was also the one who made Raikou fall for him since she knew that even if she was known as a monster or anything else, even if he knew how ugly her legend was, he would ept her no matter what which was why she wanted to stay with him all the time.


    Of course, Shirou also noticed this feeling too and he had to admit that Haru was very handsome, and might be the handsome guy that he had seen in his life. Unlike those Gods with perfect appearance, there was a w on Haru''s face, but that w made him even more attractive in the eyes of people.


    Shirou also had a good feeling about this young man even though it was only his first time meeting him.


    Shirou remembered the legend of the Imic legend about Joseph, one of the prophets in Im that was said by Muhammad (one of the prophets in Im).


    Muhammad is believed to have once said, "One half of all the beauty God apportioned for mankind went to Joseph and his mother; the other half went to the rest of mankind."


    Shirou felt that that sentence might be appropriate to describe Haru''s appearance.


    It was also the reason why even without "Love Spot", his charm was very destructive for an innocent girl.


    If Haru used his "Love Spot" then any girls and women would be easily swooned, even if those girls and women had a "Magic Resistance".


    However, with the appearance of Shirou, Raikou didn''t rx her guard and her slender hand held her katana from the beginning to the end.


    "Master, this person is dangerous."


    That''s right!


    Dangerous.


    That was the feeling Raikou had felt when she looked at Shirou. It was her intuition that told her so, but the dangerous feeling didn''te from Shirou''s strength, but into something deeper. It was the same feeling to the Oni that she had once killed in the past.


    The outward appearance might be simr to a human, but inside was a very dangerous being that waspletely dangerous to humanity. Once someone saw a w then the Oni would bite their necks, chew their bones, drink their blood, and swallow their flesh.


    That''s how Oni was, of course, the youth in front of them wasn''t an Oni.


    However, Raikou felt something dangerous beneath this youth which was as dangerous as Oni and her intuition was right.


    But¡­


    Haru sat down then pulled Raikou on hisp.


    "De¡­ Dear¡­ Wrong! Ma¡­ Master, what''s wrong?" Raikou blushed since she was startled when Haru suddenly pulled her into his arms and ced her on hisp.


    "He''s dangerous, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Raikou nodded.


    "But who do you think is more dangerous? Me or him?" Haru smiled at Raikou.


    Raikou shuddered, not because she was scared, but because she was excited by this side of her dear!


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and looked at Shirou Kotomine who hadn''t said anything from the beginning to the end. "I am sorry for doing something rude in front of you."


    Shirou shook his head and said, "No, it was my fault to suddenlye so suddenly."


    "Yes, you shouldn''te! Just go home!" Raikou said rudely since this guy really disturbed him.


    "¡­"


    Shirou smiled bitterly and looked at Haru.


    Haru also smiled bitterly, but he nodded and said, "This time, I have to agree that you''re too rude toe so suddenly."


    Shirou also knew that it was his fault since he came so suddenly since he didn''t expect the rtionship between Haru and Raikou to be so close.


    "I am sorry to bother you, but still, I don''t expect to meet the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period who destroyed many monstrosities and the incarnation of Indra. I now understand why Rider and Archer have suffered under your hands."


    Shirou''s voice was full of respect when he said those words.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. I am so grateful for the gift of the Lord."


    It was Shirou''s feeling from his heart. He sincerely expressed his admiration for the servant that he met.


    If only looking at this point, no one would think that the young man in front of them was a dangerous person and had a good impression on this youth.


    However, Raikou couldn''t do that, and the reason?


    "My real name¡­"


    Raikou''s eyes became serious.


    Her real name was a secret that no one knew except for Haru, Ruler, and Karna. She didn''t think that Haru or Ruler would reveal her name, then¡­


    ''From Karna?''


    Raikou frowned, but¡­


    "No, it isn''t what you think," Shirou said with a gentle smile as if he had seen through Raikou''s thought. "Although I have asked, Karna didn''t want to disclose your real name to me, and he has said¡­ "That name has been entrusted to me from my fateful enemy, and I can''t tell someone casually"."


    In other words, Shirou had seen Raikou''s real name the moment they had met each other.


    Raikou instantly understood and looked at Haru in surprise.


    ''So, did the master have told to not go to the church at that time because of¡­?''


    Of course, Raikou didn''t show her surprise but talked with Haru through telepathy.


    When Haru broke into the basecamp of the Red Faction, he had told Raikou not to follow him since her real name would be revealed and it seemed his statement at that time was correct.


    Shirou possessed the ability to instantly see through the real names of servants of those he saw.


    This made Raikou be even more alert of Shirou.


    Raikou thought that she needed to deal with this youth as soon as possible since she cared about Haru, and it was better to erase all the danger as soon as possible, but then her waist was hugged which caused her to blush and flustered.


    "Mas - Master!"


    "Calm down, alright? I know that he''s dangerous, but you can protect me, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou blinked her eyes and nodded with a serious expression. "Yes, I will protect my master!"


    "That''s good." Haru let out a sigh then looked at Shirou once again.


    "Thank you very much."


    Shirou smiled at Haru as if he had been saved. "If I was killed by Minamoto no Yorimitsu then I won''t be able to talk with you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity." But then he also felt alert about Haru since he had a feeling that this young man wasn''t simple and he could tell that the Yggdmillennia n treated him very well and even respected him, but at the same time, he wanted to talk with him more and wanted to know him.


    Somehow, Shirou also had a feeling if Semiramis was here, this guy might have a way to sleep with that poisonous Empress, showing how dangerous he was in Shirou''s mind.


    However, on the other hand, Haru also realized the polite words from Shirou.


    Shirou really felt that it would be a pity if he really couldn''t talk with Haru, but Haru felt very creepy and wondered whether Shirou swung that way.


    Just now, if Shirou was killed, then he wouldn''t regret himself for being killed, but he regretted that he couldn''t have a talk with Haru, showing how strange he was.


    But Shirou was still better since Haru also did the same before by raiding into the Red Faction''s basecamp alone.


    Shirou was still good since he was moving secretly, but Haru didn''t hide and walked directly so who was crazier?


    Shirou also understood why Haru was dangerous.


    "Just facing you, face to face like this, I can understand why you can fight against Rider and Archer at the same time," Shirou said with admiration. "It is the right choice toe here to meet you."


    However, Haru let out a sigh and said, "I am not strong. I am weak. If I am strong then I will send Raikou away since you''re very dangerous."


    Raikou chuckled somehow when she heard Haru''s answer.


    Shirou smiled bitterly andughed together, but he felt that this guy was quite tricky.


    "Well, Shirou, right?"


    "Yes." Shirou nodded.


    "What is your purpose? You''re noting here because you want to disrupt us, right?" Haru asked.


    If before Haru was like blended into nature and could make anyone feelfortable beside him, then at this moment, he was like a boy that lived next to your house, but at this moment, his momentum changed, it was as if he had be a king that stood in front of billions of people.


    Not only Shirou, but Raikou also could feel Haru''s change.


    Raikou remembered the pressure that was released by Haru at that time before.


    But then his momentum changed again.


    "Should I call you Shirou Kotomine? Or should I call you Shirou Tokisada Amakusa ?"


    With those words, Shirou''s eyes opened slightly. In his eyes, there was an astonishment feeling, that he tried to hide since the biggest secret of the Holy Grail War was revealed in this unexpected situation.

 Chapter 1417 Shirou Tokisada Amakusa

    <h4>Chapter 1417 Shirou Tokisada Amakusa</h4>


    Shirou Tokisada Amakusa.


    Haru was of course familiar with this name since he was a student in Japan and Shirou was also the famous leader of the Shimabara Rebellion.


    When religion started to intervene with the authority within the country, nothing would end well.


    There were a lot of conflicts which was caused by religion such as Crusades, Witch-hunt, terrorism, and a lot more.


    After all, when someone owned power and was followed by a lot of people, their true nature would be shown.


    Haru loved the words said by Lincoln, the U.S. President.


    "If you want to test a man''s character, give him power."


    When someone was in power, especially those religious leaders, it was good if their character was good, if their character was bad, then it would lead to a disaster in the country.


    Shirou Tokisada Amakusa, the teenage leader of the Shimabara Rebellion. Born in the Edo period, he was a boy of miracles who could nearly be called a saint. However, exactly how he was discovered and, in fact, at least the good half of his life is wrapped in mystery. He who concentrated on his studies since childhood began to perform many miracles at the frontier for a time. Having healed wounds and walked on water, he eventually began to be enthusiastically worshipped as the son of God by the peasants that believed in a prohibited religion.


    However, in truth, Shirou Tokisada Amakusa was someone who by chance learned Magecraft and because of that, he could show various miracles.


    Shirou''s story started with the rulers of thend, the Matsukura n had drastically raised the taxes causing famine and over taxation to the people. This action forced the weak to fall in despair as they were unable to even resist. As they continued to be exploited, the people found salvation in Christianity, the words filled with love that couldn''t be defeated by starvation, poverty, or despair. However, the Matsukura n tried to take even that from them.


    When someone was poor or in despair and didn''t have hope, religion was their salvation, it was a normal thing, however, the Matsukura n felt that this religion would threaten the government of theirnd which caused them to stop Shirou''s religion which was Japanese style Catholics.


    With the actions of the Matsukura n, the people felt that Matsukura''s action was no longer exploitation but it was murder. The people were provoked and they rose up and revolted. They feared having their right to live taken away overcame their fear of dying in battle.


    In the past, the worth of people was cheap since there were no human rights at that time.


    Well, enough of thements since in this revolution, Shirou was the leader among them.


    Shirou led 30,000 people and attacked the shogunate at that time who sent 120,000 to suppress them. He knew that in this battle, he shouldn''t lose, nor should he win, a tie was the best result for them, however, unfortunately, he won.


    Shirou and his people killed more than 4,000 people from the Shogunate with casualties of less than 100 people.


    However, because of this, the Edo Shogunate at that time was in panic and decided to end the life of Shirou and his followers.


    As a result, the Shogunate sessfully defeated Shirou and his followers by starvation tactics, threats, and various methods, then finally, broke into the castle that was guarded by Shirou Amakusa, and ughtered all 30,000 Shirou''s followers without hesitation, leaving nothing.


    Shirou Amakusa was also killed, however, his teaching had survived, but his teaching wasn''t as popr as Shinto nor Buddha in Japan.


    Haru then used his ability as a master to see Shirou''s status.


    ss: Ruler.


    Master:


    True Name: Shirou Amakusa Tokisada.


    Alignment: Lawful Good.


    Parameters:


    Strength: C


    Endurance: C


    Agility: B


    Mana: A


    Luck: B


    Noble Phantasm: D


    Personal skills:


    Revtion (A-Rank): A personal skill equivalent to "Instinct". Instinct is a sixth sense regarding battles, but "Revtion" amodates all matters rted to the achievement of a goal (for instance, choosing the most suitable path while traveling). Because there is no basis (so he thinks), it cannot be exined well to others. His Revtiones from a vision from his arm, if he studied under Thomas Edison, he would be undergoing Conceptual Improvement until it became a rocket and the birth of Shin Amakusa Shirou.


    Charisma (C- Rank): The natural talent tomand an army. Although he cannot run a nation, he can share those with his like-minded and strong tiesrades to death. Thanks to his charisma, it is possible to make others believe in the contents of the "Revtions" skills without basis.


    Baptism Rite (B+ Rank): A type of Magecraft that changed style into a church form. It is effective on a spiritual body. By linking his two Noble Phantasms, it is even possible to make a Servant go through a sublimation process. His Baptism Rite was so extraordinarily powerful that it wasn''t possible for a human.


    In the third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, the Einzbern family used the mechanism of the Holy Grail War to illegally summon a Ruler ss servant to win and the Ruler ss servant that was summoned was Shirou Amakusa Tokisada.


    Shirou wasn''t a heroic spirit that was all-powerful, and he could only rely on his strategy, fighting skill, and various spells that he possessed during his life at that time to survive the Holy Grail War.


    If Fuyuki City''s Third Holy Grail War ended, then Shirou might be able to win that day, however, unfortunately, Darnic discovered the Holy Grail, and stole it without hesitation, bringing it back to Trifas, defeating Shirou without even fighting against him.


    However, even if Shirou lost the fight, he didn''t die.


    At that time, Shirou had touched the Holy Grail, and under the influence of the Holy Grail''s Magic power, he obtained a flesh directly to live in this world without problem.


    After that, Shirou was adopted and he changed his name to Kotomine Shirou.


    The reason why Shirou could see through Raikou''s true name was that he owned "True Name Discernment" which made him able to see through the real name of any servants.


    "I''ll call you Shirou, is that alright?''


    Haru was wondering whether Raikou could also obtain flesh after she touched the Holy Grail.


    "You haven''t given up Holy Grail, right?"


    Otherwise, Shirou wouldn''te here as the overseer from the church and also participated in this Holy Grail War, and even control the other masters from the same faction, and became the master of all the servants in the Red Faction.


    "I have heard that all the heroes that are chosen as Rulers are heroes that don''t have a desire for the Holy Grail." Haru looked at Shirou and said, "You''re not, right? It seems that you have one or two wishes."


    Haru''s words made Shirou smile.


    "After all, I am a servant that is summoned by the Einzbern family illegally, not Ruler who was summoned officially by the Holy Grail." Shirou smiled and said, "It was also the reason why the Ruler was unable to appear normally in this world and needed to lend the body of someone to appear in this world."


    There was already a Ruler in the Holy Grail, so for this reason, there was an error in the Holy Grail War, resulting in how Jeanne d''Arc needed the body of Shinobu to appear in this world.


    "If possible, I really hope the Ruler does not appear."


    Shirou spoke with a signer and said, "For me, whose existence is considered a vition, Ruler who intends to maintain order is undoubtedly an enemy."


    Therefore, Shirou asked Karna to kill Jeanne.


    Haru raised his lips lightly and asked, "So are you not afraid to appear in front of me now?" He smiled and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that we will kill you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1418 Start

    <h4>Chapter 1418 Start</h4>


    Haru''s face didn''t smile, only stared at Shirou silently, but it brought tremendous pressure on Shirou. It was very hard to breathe and it made Shirou feel ufortable, but then that pressure changed again.


    "I was joking, don''t take it seriously," Haru said with a smile.


    Shirou wasn''t sure, but it was so hard to read Haru''s mind since he felt that Haru could change into anything from flirtatious, kind, domineering, etc with ease.


    ''Acting?''


    Well, not exactly, but then Shirou thought again and realized.


    Roley!


    Shirou had "revtion" skills and an A-Rank at it which made him capable of searching for an answer to the question.


    Shirou had a feeling that this young man might have a lot of women and a lot of those women had very difficult, troublesome, or even psychopath personalities. Even Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" with EX Rank was tamed by him which made him realize Haru''s power.


    However, of course, Shirou also knew that the pressure that he felt before wasn''t some bluff or trick, but rather, the young man in front of him was really that powerful that he was able to release such a powerful pressure on him.


    Shirou also wasn''t good at fighting andpared to the other servants, he wasn''t the strongest and even below the average.


    During the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, Shirou was able to get so close to victory because of the privilege which was brought by his position as a Ruler ss servant.


    Of course, those privileges couldn''t be used by those who weren''t servants.


    Not to mention, that it wasn''t possible for Shirou who had lost his position as a Ruler in this Holy Grail War to use his privileges again.


    In conclusion, if Haru wanted to end Shirou''s life, it was as easy as stealing candy from a child. It was so easy that he didn''t see what was so fun about it, however, because of that, he didn''t attack Shirou.


    Haru knew that his mission was important, but he wanted to avoid showing his power as much as he could since he knew this world wasn''t that simple. There was a lot of mysterious existence in this world, and it was better to be low-key.


    Shirou knew that there was a big possibility that he would be killed, but he still came which showed how dangerous and crazy his mind was.


    "if I am still afraid, then I won''t be here to meet you."


    Shirou said while showing a fearless smile without looking away from Haru.


    "I have heard from Achilles and Atnta that you''re very strong, and it seems the rumor is true. You can release a strong pressure that can easily crush me. In your eyes, I am nothing but a saint in Japan after all,pared to you, I am nothing."


    Shirou owned "revtion" skills that could give him an answer of everything, but in front of Haru''s, that ability was useless, but he knew the pressure which was incited by Haru before was very strong and if Haru wanted, he could be crushed to death by that pressure.


    However, even so, Shirou still came to visit Haru.


    "My revtion tells me that once I am going to attack you, unless, there is a miracle, then I will die."


    Shirou let out a sigh since he felt even more confused by Haru''s existence since he had never seen such a strong human.


    "Unfortunately, I am very good at doing miracles before I was alive so I chose to take a gamble." Shirou smiled and said, "I am betting that you won''t kill me."


    Haru let out a long sigh and said, "Well, I don''t like to kill people after all." Even if he had killed a person, there was no way that he would get used to it, but then again, if someone had tested his bottom line then he wouldn''t show remorse when he killed those people, and fortunately, Shirou hadn''t done anything that tested his bottom line.


    "As what Atnte had said, you were very gentle," Shirou said.


    "I am very gentle at the opposite gender. If you swing that way then I am sorry, I don''t have an interest in you," Haru said.


    Raikou showed a murderous aura, thinking that Shirou might swing that way. If that was the case then she needed to kill this youth as soon as possible to protect Haru''s virginity!


    "¡­"


    Shirou let out a sigh and twitched his lips since he was being teased.


    But still, Haru had to admit that Shirou had one or two screws loose on his head.


    Betting his own life for so-called conversation and meeting, was basically something that was done with brain problems.


    However, Haru knew that so-called heroes were a group of people with brain problems.


    They could bet their lives for a small hope.


    They could give up their lives because of their mood.


    They could kill themselves because they wanted to save a stranger that they had never seen before.


    For these heroes, one thing that was really important had never been their own lives, but their own desires


    These desires could be glory, self-esteem, pride, whim, and various things.


    It was because of that that these people could be heroes and there was no doubt that Shirou was a hero.


    Even if Shirou yearned for the Holy Grail, he wouldn''t hesitate to bet his life when the time called him.


    "If I die here, maybe God is telling me that my wish isn''t worth fulfilling."


    Shirou said and his eyes were full of brilliance and hope.


    "I really have a purpose toe to you since I have done so much to prepare for the Holy Grail War."


    Haru looked at Shirou with a bored expression. He didn''t care about Shirou''s hopes or anything. It was normal for someone to have a wish after all, but well, rather than putting his hope on something, it was better for him to do everything by himself.


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it, what is your wish for this Holy Grail?" Haru asked.


    "Do you want to know it?" Shirou asked with a smile.


    "No, but since you''re here, then I don''t mind listening," Haru said.


    Shirou smiled and said, "If Semiramis is here then you might be more excited with my story."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "You have been telling me the real name of your servant, is that alright?"


    "Why not? You have seen my real name after all. I''m sure you''ll know all the names of the servants in the Red Faction sooner orter," Shirou said.


    Well, Haru was curious about Semiramis, but he wouldn''t say it out loud.


    Shirou then said his wish for the Holy Grail War.


    "My wish is pretty simple and that is to make everyone throw away their selfishness and create a world where everyone is saved and happy," Shirou said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru and Raikou were speechless when they heard it.


    Haru looked at Shirou and said, "Well, you''re really a hero. I admit it." There was no way that someone wouldn''t be selfish, and it was normal to be selfish.


    "Unfortunately, I have never considered myself a hero." Shirou smiled and said, "Here, I have nopanions, and it is very troublesome to fight the opponent who is stronger than me."


    "So what are you doing here?" Haru looked at Shirou and asked, "Don''t tell me that you''re nning something in this ce while you''re at that, you n to talk with me to see what is my intention or goal?"


    "That''s right." Shirou nodded and said, "In this Holy Grail War, no matter who it is, everyone has their own goals. Even Ruler has a responsibility to maintain the order and make the Holy Grail War go smoothly." He looked at Haru and said, "Only you, we don''t know your purpose so far that you even act as a Darnic''s admirer in the ck Faction. I can even tell that your n is sessful from the intelligence that I have gathered."


    Shirou had been wary with Haru from the beginning to the end, even if he was smiling, in truth, he felt that it was Haru the real opponent that he needed to watch out for.


    "So I have been thinking that if I meet you, I might be able to understand something."


    Shirou smiled once again, but this smile, not the gentle smile that he usually showed, but a smile with a very strong will, and soon, he dered."


    "Now, I finally understand. You will be my enemy and it is enough to know that." When his voice fell, the whole room began to shake and there was a loud sound from beneath.


    Not only this room, but the entire Fortress of Millennia was shaking.


    Haru was calm and this ident didn''t face him at all since he had noticed the presence of the huge thing in the air.


    However, Shirou seemed to not see Haru''s expression and stretched out his hands high.


    "Okay, let''s end the short chat here. It''s time to start. The real Holy Grail War!"

 Chapter 1419 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1419 Surprise</h4>


    *Rumble!*


    Located on the hill of Trifas, the Fortress of Millennia suddenly shook without any particr reason. The big shock wasparable to an earthquake.


    Under this sudden shock, everything in the fortress from homunculus, golems who were patrolling suddenly lost their bnce and fell to the ground, and couldn''t get up.


    Most of the things within the fortress were also shaken and fell on the ground, crashed because of the shock.


    "¡­What happened¡­?!"


    In the study room, Darnic was shocked while holding his chair, steadying his body.


    "This¡­ this is¡­?!"


    Fiore also woke up from her sleep, shocked by the sudden huge shock.


    "Teacher¡­!"


    In the underground golem manufacturing workshop, Roche looked around in panic.


    "What¡­ What''s happening?!"


    Even Gordes, who had fallen drunk, was also awakened by a panicked expression on his fat face.


    The Magus of Yggdmillennia were all in shock and panic.


    Because this sudden shock within the Fortress of Millennia told everyone that it was likely they had been invaded by the enemy!


    Otherwise, on this hill of Trifast that had a history of hundreds of years, and the interior was full of various enhancements along with a magical fortress, it was impossible to suddenly usher such a shock that happened at this moment.


    Even the three servants of the ck Faction were also startled by this sudden shock.


    "This feeling¡­!"


    d III''s face became ugly.


    "The enemy¡­ has invaded in¡­?"


    After the initial surprise, Chiron immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, without thinking about it, he directly pushed open the door of his master''s room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Caster, who was staying in the dim underground space, remained silent and immediately disappeared.


    In Haru''s room, Raikou''s expression also became serious.


    "Dear!"


    Shirou knew their rtionship after all so Raikou didn''t think that they needed to hide it anymore.


    Haru was looking at Shirou, who was standing in front of the window had disappeared so suddenly.


    The way Shirou disappeared was like how a servant suddenly summoned by using a Command Spell.


    Of course, that wasn''t a Command Spell since Shirou didn''t have a master.


    Shirou was a servant on the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, but he had acquired a body, and he didn''t have a master, so no one was able to control or put a Command Spell on him.


    However, Haru clearly felt it.


    Not long ago, the entire space around the Fortress of Millennia was changed.


    It was simr to space maniption, from Haru''s experience and he knew that Magecraft was unable to perform such action since only True Magic was capable of doing so.


    Haru was also unable to do such a thing, well, he could do it by using "Shamb" that he had gotten from his Empire, but this thing and his "Shamb" was different.


    When Shirou escaped, someone transferred him to somewhere by using something simr to True Magic.


    Moreover, this magic affected the entire Fortress of Millennia.


    Immediately, the space around Haru and Raikou, there was a distortion, throwing a pair of masters and servants into the distance.


    In truth, Haru could stop Shirou, but he didn''t do that since he had been waiting for Shirou to do this. He was ready to win the battle at that moment.


    Trifas, outside the fortress of Millennia, space suddenly distorted, in the next second arge number of figures were thrown out from the distorted space.


    "What¡­?!"


    "This¡­?!"


    Under the panicked voices, some people directly smashed into the ground, and some people responded in time, stabilizing their bodies in strange or embarrassing positions.


    Haru and Raikou were also thrown out in the distorted space, but before that, they stabilized themselves andnded on the ground safely.


    At the same time, there were more people who were thrown in the direction of Haru and Raikou.


    d II held Darnic''s shoulders to help Darnic not have an embarrassing scene.


    Chiron also carried Fiore, who was in her wheelchair before, on his shoulder, and his other hand was still holding Caules, who then fell to the ground.


    In such a situation, the masters and servants of the ck Faction assembled as quickly as possible, however, no one spoke.


    Well, they didn''t have the extra energy to talk since all of them were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    *Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Amid the ufortable cracking sound on their eardrums, the Fortress of Millennia, which had a history of hundreds of years, was slowly cracking, making the entire surface of this fortress full of cracks.


    *BANG!*


    In the next moment, the Fortress of Millennia was suddenly shattered, turned into rubble, and scattered around.


    *Rumble!*


    On the beneath of the Fortress of Millennia, something huge suddenly floated into the air pushing away everything.


    It was a hanging garden.


    The hanging garden wasposed of neatly arranged nts and flowers, then it was decorated with a floor and pir of marble.


    In the hanging garden, all kinds of nts were entwined everywhere, some were modern types, some were endangered types, and some might be extinct types. The nts didn''t grow upward but spread downward, and water flows from below to above.


    Then there were eleven extremelyrge ck tes around the garden. Each of these tes had a length of at least 20 meters, and it was as thick as the wall of the castle, just like the ck mountains which are located in all directions of a hanging garden.


    The garden was constructed in a manner described as a unification of unsightly disorder and luxurious beauty.


    Thenstly, the Magic Power that was felt from this hanging garden was very incredible, that it caused turbulent waves around which caused them unable to get close to it.


    Watching this scene, the entire Yggdmillennia n fell into a sluggish state.


    Haru whistled and was amazed by Semiramis''s Noble Phantasm, but he noticed that d III and Darnic were looking at him, and he said, "Well, it''s amazing." .


    Everyone who heard Haru''s words had to admit that the hanging garden in front of them was very amazing, but it wasn''t the time to enjoy this scene!


    Darnic''s entire body trembled and he fell under confusion when he saw this hanging garden.


    "What is that?"


    Not only Darnic, but even Fiore, Caules, Gordes, and other Magus of the Yggdmillennia n were speechless since no one knew why such a huge hanging garden suddenly appeared in the underground of Fortress of Millennia.


    "Wait¡­ Underground¡­?!"


    Darnic''s expression changed abruptly as if thinking of something that was very important.


    "The Holy Grail!"


    The Holy Grail was being hidden on the underground of Fortress of Millennia, and at this moment, a gentle voice resounded.


    "Sorry."


    Many people raised their heads and looked at the hanging garden. Then they saw Shirou Kotomine there, standing on the edge of the hanging garden along with several figures standing beside him.


    They didn''t need to guess, the several figures beside Shirou were a servant of the Red Faction.


    Shirou smiled at everyone and his voice echoed clearly.


    "I will take the Holy Grail."

 Chapter 1420 Start of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1420 Start of Chaos</h4>


    *Rumble!*


    The whole earth, sky, and everything were trembling.


    Under the loud rumbling and a huge tremor, the huge hanging garden rose to the night sky little by little, bathed in the moonlight.


    Haru had to admit that this scene was beautiful. Unfortunately, the owner of this sky garden was his enemy.


    The servants of the Red Faction, standing beside Shirou, looking at the people below.


    Karna held his sharp spear that was burnt in mes.


    Achilles might look frivolous, but his lust toward the battlefield was shown and he was eager to fight as soon as possible.


    Atnte''s eyes were sharp, staring at a single young man.


    These three servants were standing beside Shirou, with a strong aura, causing everyone below could tell how strong those three servants were.


    The magicians from the Yggdmillennia n were all shocked and couldn''t move, watching this hanging garden, especially Darnic.


    "You¡­"


    Looking at Shirou who was at the center among the servants of the Red Faction, Darnic''s eyes widened and he couldn''t maintain his calm. He was full of shock and disbelief.


    "You¡­ you''re¡­?!"


    As if seeing a ghost, Darnic stepped back several steps with a shocked expression, because he had seen this youth in the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City.


    As a master at the time, Darnic met the servants of the Einzbern family and even fought each other.


    However¡­


    "Impossible! Impossible!"


    Darnic screamed in horror, couldn''t believe the reality in front of him. "How could you be here?! How could you appear here?!"


    Obviously, Darnic didn''t know that Shirou had been in contact with the Holy Grail, and under the influence of the Holy Grail, Shirou obtained a body in this world and had been living very well in this world after the Third Holy Grail War.


    If they counted the year difference from the Third Holy Grail War to this time Holy Grail War, then Shirou had been living in this world for the past sixty to seventy years.


    In response, Shirou showed a nostalgic smile when he saw Darnic.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, thanks to you, I have been looking for the Holy Grail for the past sixty to seventy years."


    Shirou said as if talking to himself.


    "Although there are many things that I want to say to you, it seems like you don''t want to talk to me at all, which is a pity."


    His words were full of regret and made Darnic even more shaken.


    The calmness and wisdom that appeared on Darnic usually had long lost gone. The appearance of Shirou caused had too much impact on him.


    Of course, it wasn''t only Darnic who was hit since from the conversation earlier, everyone understood.


    The Holy Grail has been taken away!


    It was being taken by the hanging garden in front of them!


    "Why?"


    Fiore said in disbelief.


    "Why did the masters and the servants of the Red Faction appear in our stronghold, but we didn''t notice it at all?"


    They felt that it was very unreasonable!


    The Fortress of Millennia had an enhancement, trap, a patrol from both golem and homunculus. This ce''s defense of this ce was the tightest among any ce in the world.


    The enhancement and protection of that level, for the servant, they might be able to destroy it, but it was impossible to destroy it without attracting attention from anyone within the fortress, especially when there were a lot of servants inside.


    How did they do it?"


    The one who answered this question was, of course, the main character of this story.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Haru let out a sigh and said, "Look who is missing here?"


    After being reminded by Haru, everyone immediately became alert!


    "Where is Caster?!"


    The one who asked this question was Caules, and he couldn''t help but exim when he found out.


    "And where''s Caster''s master, Roche?"


    Roche and Caster are gone!


    This phenomenon, coupled with this situation, was very easy to understand and their expression turned grim.


    d III raised his head, his face was distorted by anger and his blood was boiling since he couldn''t contain his emotion, however, it was a normal thing, as a King of Romania, there was only one thing that he hated the most in his life¡­


    Traitor!


    "Have you betrayed me?"


    d III was known as a brutal and bloodthirsty king, which caused him to be named a vampire and turned him into the Drac in the legend, finally, showing his brutal side, full of hostility, and anger. He stared at the man who had betrayed him and caused a mess in everything.


    "AVICEBRON!!!"


    Avicebron is also known as Solomon ibn Gabirol.


    He was an eleventh-century poet and philosopher. He was born in Mga, Spain, and although he did not have the glory of a knight or king or the recognition of having produced works of art that would prosper for thousands of years, he coined the name of an entire thaumaturgical system, Kabbh, and was one of the starting points of the process leading up to the European Renaissance through Greco-Arab and Jewish lore and enlightenment to the cultural circles of Europe. He is recognized as a "hero" who heavily influenced both the history of the world and thaumaturgy.


    Avicebron was also the one who brought the magic theory of the golemancy.


    Golemancy is the practice of creating golems, meaning "embryo" or "molded being", a practicepared to being an attempt to "reproduce the secret mystery of how God created the human Adam."


    ording to legend, human beings are formed by God from y.


    Therefore, golemancy which mimicked God was created from soil, rock, trees, and all the things which rted.


    Avicebron created this magic theory, and it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he was the founder of this teaching, he also had greatly influenced the world of Magus in this world.


    The real name of the Caster of ck was Avicibron.


    Now, this servant has betrayed the ck Faction!


    It was all because of Caster of ck who had been betraying the ck Faction secretly, causing all the enhancements, protection, traps, etc in the Fortress of Millennia to fail to notice and even be destroyed, causing an invasion from the Red Faction.


    The appearance of the hanging garden and Shirou along with all the servants of the Red Faction on the Fortress of Millennia was all because of Avicebron.


    "I also have my own wish, King."


    With such words, Avicebron, dressed in a full-body suit, and a blue mantle materialized beside Shirou. He lowered his head that was covered in a featureless mask and looked at the furious d III.


    "I want to realize my wish in my life, and use Kabbh''s magic to imitate God and create the original human, Adam."


    Adam, the first man, was living in the paradise that was created by God.


    Avicebron''s wish was to use Kabbh to create Adam, but that wish was unable to bepleted since he had died, now, he was ready to realize it.


    "So after meeting secretly with Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, I was persuaded."


    Avicebron said so.


    "After all, the odds of winning here seem to be greater, and my wish can be realized faster."


    Following these words, Avicebron slowly raised his hand, and suddenly, countless huge ck shadows fell from the hanging garden.


    Golem.


    The golems that were originally created by the materials that were provided by Yggdmillennia had be enemies!"


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The golems fell heavily to the ground, creating countless "boom" sounds along with tremors on the ground.


    At the same time, the hanging garden also scattered countless sharp teeth. The moment it fell to the ground, it immediately turned simr to a tree seed, but it didn''t grow into a tree, but rather grew into a skeleton soldier, holding a bone sword, crawling out of the ground.


    Thousands of troops appeared on the ground.


    "All right."


    Shirou closed his eyes and made a gesture simr to a prayer.


    "Let''s start."


    With such words, the whole world turned into a battlefield.

 Chapter 1421 Battle Between Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 1421 Battle Between Heroes</h4>


    Dragon Tooth Warriors


    It was a familiar manufactured and bound by dragon fangs, used by Semiramis through the Item Construction skill.


    Acting more like golems than automatons, they are skeleton rank-and-file disposable soldiers meant to be readily expendable in battle. They are brought forth by nting dragon teeth in the ground, an inexpensive act allowing for a near-limitless amount to be created. Bestowed with the magical energy of the dragon race and granted knowledge from the earth, they are able to act as an army to slow their enemies


    Its appearance was simr to a walking body with only nothing, but bones. Even the weapons on its hands were made from bones, and it was only a low-level familiar that could be defeated by a Magus easily.


    However, the advantage of those small fries bone soldiers lies in the quantity, not quality.


    Thousands of Dragon Tooth Warrior soldiers were like ants, and the scene of them rushing toward their direction would make anyone shudder.


    Coupled with the golem that could rival the low-level servants, and the one that could match several rounds with high-level servants, a huge army was charging toward their side.


    Compared to the huge army in front of them, the Yggdmillennia n had arge number of homunculus, butpared to the golems that were created by Avicebron and the Dragon Tooth Warriors which was summoned by the hanging garden, the number difference was just too much!


    If someone asks the difference, then it would be simr to the difference between a puddle and a pond.


    Therefore, except for the expressionless homunculus who held their weapons, all the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n were standing there, nkly, unable toprehend the scene before them.


    "It''s over¡­"


    No one knew who said those words, however, there were only a handful of people who could remain calm in this situation, for example, Haru didn''t even nce at the huge number of opponents in front of him, and only looked at the hanging garden above, wondering whether he could see Seramis, wondering whether she was as beautiful as the legend told.


    Chiron, who also protected Fiore and Caules behind him, hid within the crowd.


    Darnic lost his calm, but there was a trace of unwillingness and stubbornness on his face. On the other hand, his servant, d III, stared at the hanging garden with a cold face.


    In the next second, d III slowly moved forward and walked out.


    "My castle was invaded and destroyed by the enemy, my army is surrounded by an army of enemies, I was betrayed, tricked, and despised¡­"


    d IIIughed and theugh couldn''t be betrayed since he felt a big irony. Then he smiled, the smile as if he had let go of everything and he didn''t care about everything. His smile was like a devil, it was dark and terrifying.


    "I have suffered various insults for the rest of my life. I have been locked in jail, imprisoned in the enemy''s country, and being called a vampire, but this time¡­ this shame is still worse than any of that!"


    d III then stared at the huge army that charged toward him and his army. The ck robe on his body was fluttering, dancing, and drifting along with the wind. Then he made a deration.


    "Your punishment is a death sentence!"


    The surging Magic Power suddenly rose from d III''s body.


    "Kazikli Bey!"


    With the liberation of the true name of his Noble Phantasm, the earth started to change its shape!


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    Countless sharp iron suddenly protruded from the ground, turning into the sharpest spears!


    Dragon Tooth Soldiers and golems were immediately skewered by protruding iron stakes and piercing through the body, and prated deep inside. The stakes then hoisted them, high-up, in the same manner as those who had in life been pierced and left until their remains rotted to be only skeletons.


    A total of 20,000 victims were made in this instant!


    "This is¡­?!"


    The people from the Yggdmillennia n were surprised, at first, but then they became excited.


    "Is this King''s Noble Phantasm?"


    Chiron was amazed and eximed in a low voice.


    Historically, dd III used an iron stake to pierce tens of thousands of Ottoman soldiers.


    This legend seems to be transformed into belief and then sublimated into the Noble Phantasm of d III.


    Kazikli Bey.


    It is a Noble Phantasm that is capable of summoning 20,000 iron stakes within the territory that has been marked and can be used to attack anyone regardless of the defense of the target since it has already pierced the target the moment, it is summoned.


    This Noble Phantasm showed a very terrible power at this moment and regained the hope of the Yggdmillennia n again.


    It was a pity that it wasn''t only d III that possessed the B-Rank Noble Phantasm.


    Archer of Red had used her Noble Phantasm before in Bucharest and this time, she was going to use it again.


    "Phoebus Catastrophe!"


    Under the voice of this cold huntress, the night sky shone brightly under countless arrows of light that turned into heavy rain, that suddenly fell from the sky, covering the entire battlefield.


    "Be careful!"


    Darnic finally recovered from his initial shock, and loudly ordered the people of the Yggdmillennia n.


    "Get out of here!"


    Darnic''s shout awakened everyone here, however, it was toote to react!


    The rain of arrows of light cut through the air and shrouded the entire battlefield, giving no chance for the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n below to escape from this ce.


    Just as the arrow of light was about to bring destruction and wipe out all the people of the Ygdmillennia n, a figure suddenly shed out and faced the rain of arrows of light!


    "Hah!"


    Raikou yelled loudly, raising his katana up to the sky, then a violent thunder and lightning suddenly released and shot toward the sky, brightening the night sky once again, causing everyone to be blinded in a short time.


    As the violent thunder and lightning moved forward the sky, it shed against the rain of arrow of lights!


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The explosion caused a huge shockwave along with a loud sound.


    Whenever there was a collision between a lightning bolt and a light arrow, the explosion would happen from time to time, causing the strong impact and the scorching ze that expanded to the surrounding area, constantly appearing under the night sky.


    In an instant, the entire night sky turned into a fiery red.


    However, this female red was blown away immediately!


    *Swoosh!*


    A sharp sound breaking through the air suddenly sounded.


    A figure wrapped in mes rushed out of the scorching mes, causing a wave of mes to spread in the air, then falling from the sky like a meteor at a very fast speed toward the direction of Raikou!


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    The sound of a metal collision and then the impact of two weapons caused the earth to crack, scattering rubble, dust, and everything to the surrounding area.


    Both me and thunder shed with each other, and no one wanted to be defeated!


    Raikou''s beautiful face was frowning while staring at her opponent. There was a hero holding a spear that met her gaze, letting a pair of eyes containing steel-like will enter her field of vision.


    "It''s finally time, the incarnation of Indra."


    The great hero of Indian mythology, the son of the sun god, Karna.


    "I havee to fight you by following fate and instinct."


    After speaking, Karna swept down the spear in his hand.


    A sharp spear with mes pierced out, like a red sh, and stabbed Raikou fiercely.


    *BANG!*


    mes and thunder burst mid-air, mixed, and spread to storm-like impact!


    At the same time, theet-like streamer flew out from the hanging garden in the sky.


    "Has a good opponent been taken away by the Lancer?"


    Achilles holding the reins in one hand, riding on a gorgeous chariot pulled by three horses, and holding a spear in his other hand, watching the burst mes and lightning, with his frivolous expression that full of lust on the battlefield.


    "If you choose Berserker then I can only choose him, right?"


    Achilles stared at the young man that made him annoyed, then with a loud shout, drove his chariot and descended from the sky like aet. His only goal was standing among the crowd, but he had never missed it!


    Achilles stared at Haru with a face full of excitement!


    "Come and fight me!"


    Achilles grinned and rushed out with thunderous momentum.

 Chapter 1422 Showing True Power 1

    <h4>Chapter 1422 Showing True Power 1</h4>


    Achilles'' chariot wasn''t an ordinary chariot.


    The three horses that were responsible for pulling the cart of the chair were very special horses.


    Two horses were immortal divine horses bestowed by the Greek sea god Poseidon to Achilles'' father, Peleus, as a wedding gift, Xanthos and Balius, and thest horse might be worse than the other two was a "fine and famous" great horse piged from a city, Pedasos.


    Under the strength of three horses, once Achiless''s chariot began to run, it broke to the speed of sound in an instant, and in a few seconds, it ravaged the entire battlefield with an extraordinary speed, trampling everything within its path!


    If this chariot reached its maximum speed, it would be simr to a huge meteorite and no one could confront it.


    In the legend, Achilles used this chariot and became undefeated on the battlefield of the Trojan War, dragging the dead enemy''s corpse behind which eventually aroused the anger of the Gods.


    Therefore, at the moment the majestic chariot descended from the sky, everyone could see only see that it was simr to aet that was falling from the sky, showing how fast it was.


    Without hesitation, Achilles used his Noble Phantasm!


    "Troias Tragoidia (Troy''s Tragedy): Tempestuous Immortal Chariot!"


    Under Achiless''s roar, the chariot carried an iparable terrifying momentum, with a whistling and frantic air current, descending like lightning.


    Under such momentum, Achilles didn''t notice that an arrow, like a silver light across the night, soared into the sky, shooting silently.


    *Swoosh!*


    When Achilles noticed the arrival of the arrow, the arrow had already arrived in front of his eyes.


    The arrow was less than five centimeters away from Achiless''s eyeball.


    "What?!"


    Achilles was surprised.


    The warrior''s instinct caused Achiless''s body to tighten instantly, and turned his head abruptly!


    In the faint of tearing sound, the arrow flew towards the night sky and disappeared under the darkness.


    Achilles was able to dodge that arrow, however, his cheek had been cut, and blood was flowing.


    "My immortal body¡­!"


    Achilles''plexion changed sharply and his expression became serious. His immortal body that was able to ignore all attacks other than an attack that contained Divinity was broken once again.


    "In the ck Faction, there is another servant with Divinity?!"


    Achilles'' mind turned sharply, thinking who had shot out that arrow until a voice came into his ears.


    "You shouldn''t be in a daze in the middle of the battlefield, idiot!"


    It wasn''t a voice that carried an insult, but like the scolding of a teacher to his student.


    "This voice¡­"


    Achilles would never forget, or rather, it was impossible to forget about this voice.


    When Achilles was still a young boy, he grew up under the teaching of his teacher and learned various things so he would never forget this voice.


    "Teacher¡­?"


    Achilles was full of shock, but he was being scolded again and being shot by three arrows in an instant.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Three arrows broke the wind, following Achiless''s movement as if calcting the trajectory of Achiless''s chariot, shooting toward Achiless''s chest, nk, and shoulder at the same time.


    The sharp part of the arrow stabbed into Achiless''s skin and a tearing sound was heard.


    However, Achilles ignored the shock and pain and quickly grabbed the reins of his chariot.


    The three horses that pulled the chariot immediately let out a long hiss, and without hesitation stopped the downward rushing movement, and stopped in midair.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    A spear in his hand danced like a windmill, and the arrows that would shoot toward him all bounced off.


    The sparks from the arrows falling from the spear seemed so conspicuous in the dark, but Achiless ignored all of that. While pulling the reins, he looked around impatiently and shouted.


    "Where are you, teacher?!"


    Achilles'' shout immediately received a response.


    "Come here, Achilles."


    When Achilles heard that voice, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the source of that sound. Immediately afterward, he saw it, in front of the forest in the distance, a figure was leaping at very fast speed, like a mighty lion rushing towards the forest.


    "Is there?!"


    Without any hesitation, Achilles drove the chariot and turned into a meteor again, chasing after his teacher.


    Chiron clearly saw this scene from a distance. He nodded and said, "Yes, you''ll definitely follow me without hesitation, even if the terrain ahead is favorable to me."


    Chiron, who was rushing to the forest with a swift movement, turned his head and looked at the chariot chasing after him, smiled.


    Achilles had decided who he would fight in this battle, and this situation was very good, based on the ck Faction''s situation, after all, Chiron knew exactly how threatening it would be if Achiless''s chariot was allowed to run over the battlefield.


    Only by leading Achiless to the forest, Chiron would be able to force Achiless to get off the chariot, erased the threat, and bought a time for the Yggdmillennia n to regroup.


    "It''s up to you, my lord, Fiore Forvedge Yggdmillennia."


    Chiron suddenly thought about one person again and smiled, but then he only hoped for his master to be able to seduce him since with that young man''s help then it would be easy to solve this problem.


    Chiron then rushed into the forest along with the chariot that turned into aet, chasing after him without hesitation, then disappeared together into the forest.


    "We have to take advantage of this situation!"


    Fiore, who clearly understood Chiron''s thoughts and situation, ordered everyone instead of Darnic.


    "Start fighting!"


    Under Fiore''s solemn voice, the Yggdmillennia n finally recovered from the unexpected situation.


    "It - It''s useless!"


    "We don''t have a chance!"


    Some people were discouraged, but some of them also didn''t give up since they knew that once they lost they would lose everything.


    "We might not be able to fight against the servants, but we should be able to fight easily against Dragon Tooth Warriors and golem!"


    The magicians of the Yggdmillennia n also understood their situation, gritting their teeth, and fighting this all-or-nothing battle!


    As for the homunculus, they had already held their weapons and rushed towards the group of Dragon Tooth Warriors and golems!


    However, one person was clearly more clear-headed and knew about the situation of the ck Faction very well.


    "Okay, let''s retreat to the back!"


    Caules yelled to the Gordes and some of the Magus who was lying on the ground next to him.


    "We are not strong enough to stay here, even if we stay here, we won''t help much, or rather we will be a burden! Quickly retreat back!"


    Under the instructions of Caules, a group of Magus didn''t care that they were ordered by a boy and hurriedly backed away.


    "Damn it! If only I had a servant¡­"


    Gordes was full of humiliation and unwillingness, but he could only retreat in regret since he could do nothing.


    In this way, on the entire battlefield, only Haru remained standing on the stop, looking at the hanging garden. He took out his cigarette and lit it up with a lighter, sucking it slowly then blew it up.


    "Kasugano-kun."


    Haru looked at Fiore and asked, "You should retreat Fiore."


    "How about you? You should retreat too," Fiore said and looked worried about him since it was her first time to see him smoking.


    "Kasugano-kun, you should retreat, you can''t die in this ce since you need to take back the Holy Grail no matter what!"


    Then Darnic also came toward Haru since he knew how important the existence of Berserker was since Berserker was able to fight against Karna. He needed Haru to stay alive as long as he could!


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, wondering how Darnic could trust him this much. He was wondering whether his acting was so good. He wasn''t in the mood to smoke and threw his cigarette to the ground, then stomped it under his boot.


    "Nee-san! We should go!" Caules shouted at Fiore.


    "Kasugano-kun!"


    Fiore seemed to not want to retreat without Haru beside her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru patted Fiore''s head gently and smiled.


    "Well, I will win this Holy Grail."


    Haru turned and didn''t let Fiore say anything, stepping into the battlefield.

 Chapter 1423 Showing True Power 2

    <h4>Chapter 1423 Showing True Power 2</h4>


    Inside the hanging garden, there was a huge hall, and inside this huge hall, there was a throne in the middle.


    On the top of the throne, there was a beautiful woman that stared at the hologram screen that was created by using a Magecraft.


    Shirou was standing below the throne and said with a smile, "What do you think? He''s handsome, right?"


    "¡­"


    The woman only looked at the screen with a frown but didn''t say anything since the young man that was mentioned by Shirou since this young man reminded her of someone. She then looked at Shirou and asked, "Don''t you need to take care of the Holy Grail?"


    "Well, that''s true." Shirou nodded and said, "While I handle the Holy Grail, please protect this ce, alright?"


    "As long as I am here, there''s no one that is capable of entering this ce," the woman said with a snort, showing how confident she was with her hanging garden.


    Fiore, Darnic, and Caules were confused by Haru''s actions, but then when they were about to stop him, it was toote since he was running toward the battlefield.


    Looking at the hanging garden in the sky, Haru had to admit that the size was very huge. In truth, he could stop this hanging garden with his gravity magic, but if he did that, he wouldn''t be able to meet Semiramis.


    After all, Semiramis was known for her beauty that even the king of her country asked her previous husband to give her up.


    Haru wanted to see how beautiful Semiramis was since watching it from the illustration was different from watching it from reality. He kept running through the battlefield, dodging golems and Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    Haru could also see the stakes which were summoned by d III that almost stabbed him, but with his "Kenbunshoku Haki", he knew that d III didn''t have an intention to hit him, even though d III was furious about Avicebron''s betrayal.


    d III was a king after all, so his state of mind was better than normal people.


    While Haru was running, the battlefield didn''t stop or rather it became even more intense.


    The Red Faction with the Dragon Tooth Warriors and Golems as the main force was charging forwards.


    The ck Faction was dominated by a group of homunculus and Magus, who fought against Dragon Tooth Warriors and Golems.


    d III nced at Haru for a while before raising his brows but didn''t say anything. He kept killing everything in his surroundings by piercing all the enemies in his domain with his stakes.


    While the battle between ck Faction and Red Faction was intense, it was lukewarmpared to the battle between Karna and Raikou since in their surroundings covered by both thunder and me, and a sound of collision between katana and spear were heard repeatedly, producing a spark and shockwave on the battlefield, shattering the ground.


    Even in the distant forest, bursts of light and explosions were heard from time to time.


    In this situation, Caules, Fiore, and Darnic stared at Haru since his figure was very noticeable on this battlefield.


    Haru was running through the golems and Dragon Tooth Warrior, jumping one after another like a cheetah.


    However, even if Haru was powerful, Darnic didn''t think that Haru was capable of helping this battle, especially when Avicebron had betrayed the ck Camp.


    The battle power of the ck Camp was too small,pared to the Red Faction.


    Darnic didn''t want to give up, or rather, he couldn''t give up and looked at his Command Spells, thinking that he should use them so he could retrieve the Holy Grail as soon as possible.


    "Huh?"


    Caules''s voice made Darnic look up and see Haru flying toward the sky at a very fast speed with something on his back.


    "That is¡­?"


    Haru loved to act as a very weak character, so that''s what he did at that moment. He stomped the golems then destroyed it into a crumble, before leaping to the sky, taking out a jet pack that Charlotte had made for him in the past.


    *BOOM!*


    The moment the jet pack was turned, itunched him up toward the sky with a very incredible speed!


    The stream of white smoke attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield, looking at this young man who had arrived at the height which was impossible to be reached even with a Magecract.


    However, it might be because the jet pack was so strong that if he continued, he might arrive at the moonter, so in an instant, he let go of the jet pack and jumped toward the hanging garden which was right below him.


    This process was seen by Caules, Fiore, and Darnic.


    "This guy is crazy!" Caules couldn''t help but say.


    "Kasugano-kun!" Fiore was very worried at that moment.


    Darnic, on the other hand, was wondering whether his charm was so high that he could make Haru be so fanatic toward him that Haru even dared to enter free fall from the sky toward the hanging garden, entering the basecamp of the enemy.


    The woman, who was sitting on the throne, couldn''t help but snort. Even though she had heard from Atnte and Achilles that this young man was very strong, even if this young man was very strong, he was unable to fly so before he reached her hanging garden, she was going to eliminate him.


    "How futile."


    The woman then raised her hand then started to attack the young man.


    While Haru was falling from the sky, a number of magic beams were shot from the hanging garden.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Haru didn''t use his power and dodged all of the magic beams with his reflex easily. He moved to the right, left, down, up, leaving only a few centimeters gap from the magic beams.


    "Hmm¡­ interesting."


    The woman then added another attack.


    Haru was about to arrive at the hanging garden, but then a number of magic circles appeared around him and a chain was summoned within, charging toward him!


    Haru then used his reflex, rolled in midair, dodging the chain, then stomped the chain, leaping toward the hanging garden. He leaped very agilely, fast, dodging, all the magic beams and chains that were shot toward him.


    The woman became annoyed then decided to be serious.


    "Die."


    When Haru was about to arrive, the three tes around the hanging garden formed into a triangle form then from there, it gathered a huge amount of energy before it shot out a huge beam of magic toward Haru.


    The size of the beam was too huge to dodge and there were no chains around him so he couldn''t dodge this beam in midair.


    "Kasugano-kun!"


    Fiore was already crying and Darnic clenched his hands, thinking that he would lose this Holy Grail since if Haru was dying then Berserker would disappear.


    However¡­


    Haru directly weed the huge beam, his clothes were disintegrated, and he quicklynded on the tes, changing his clothes beforending on the hanging garden.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore, Caules, and Darnic opened their mouths wide since they saw Haru was alright from that beam.


    "This¡­?"


    While Fiore, Caules, and Darnic were confused at how Haru appeared to be unscathed from the beam, however, no one could answer their question at this moment, and only hoped for him to be alright.

 Chapter 1424 Semiramis

    <h4>Chapter 1424 Semiramis</h4>


    Hanging garden.


    When ites to this term, the first thing thates to mind is naturally the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    It was one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World listed by Hellenic culture.


    There were a lot of stories about who had built this garden, the first one was the Neo-Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar II (who ruled between 605 and 562 BC), for his Median wife Queen Amytis, because she missed the green hills and valleys of her homnd.


    There are five principal writers whose descriptions of Babylon exist in some form today, but it is said that the Hanging Gardens of Babylon was in the shape of a square, with each side approximately four plethra long. The garden was tiered, with the uppermost gallery being 50 cubits high. The walls, 22 feet thick, were made of brick. The bases of the tiered sections were sufficiently deep to provide root growth for thergest trees, and the gardens were irrigated from the nearby Euphrates.


    However, in Babylonian literature, the Hanging Gardens of Babylon is always a mystery, and nothing mentions it. It is not until modern times that scientists have confirmed that the Hanging Gardens of Babylon is located in the capital city of Nineveh on the River Tigris, near the modern city of Mosul.


    Today such a legendary garden has appeared in reality in this era.


    The user of this garden was the former of Assyria Empress, Semiramis.


    She was a famous figure from the eighth century BC, who was also known as Shammuramat. She was the legendary Empress of the history of Assyria.


    There were a lot of legends about her that were widely circted in Europe.


    Her husband, King Ninus, was poisoned by her, and after his death, she took charge of the country and became the Empress. It was also because of this that she was also known as the oldest poison user.


    She is a very enthusiastic person who indulges in luxury and "exudes a decadent atmosphere from somewhere." Since her childhood, she has studied a wide range of disciplines such as cosmetics, hairdressing, dancing, clothing, music, and astronomy, and her beautiful face has captivated many men. Her passion has led her to start a war to possess a single man, and to poison her husband, the king, for politics, but her abilities as a queen are indisputable. Proof of the many expeditions she has led can be seen on walls and the Ishtar Gate.


    Born from the Syrian mermaid goddess Derketo and a human man, she was left on the waterfront by her loveless mother. She was wrapped in the warm wings of a dove and fed with the dove''s milk.


    It was said that she was the incarnation of Ishtar, the Goddess of Babylon.


    Now, this Assyrian Empress, the oldest poison user in human history, appeared as a servant of Assassin of Red and became the servant of Tokisada Amakusa Shirou.


    ss: Assassin.


    Master: Shirou Tokisada Amakusa.


    True Name: Semiramis.


    Alignment: Lawful Evil.


    Parameters:


    Strength: E


    Endurance: D


    Agility: D


    Mana: A


    Luck: A


    Noble Phantasm: B


    ss Skills:


    Presence Concealment (C+ Rank): Hides one''s presence as a Servant. Suitable for spying. The rank of presence concealment drops considerably when preparing to attack. However, this condition does not apply to poisoning something. Bybining her Presence Concealment and her poisons, she was able to easily slip a hypnotic drug into the tea of all the Red Fractions Master allowing Shirou the opportunity to manipte them.


    Territory Creation (EX Rank): Creates an area that is advantageous to oneself as a magus. By gathering specific materials, it is possible to create a "Hanging Garden", superior to a "Temple".


    Item Construction (C Rank): This allows the creation of items that carry magical energy. Semiramis specializes in poisons, so she can''t make any other types of tools.


    Personal Skills:


    Familiar (Dove) (D Rank): This allows the use of doves as familiars. They can be directed by thought alone, without the need for a contract


    Double Summon (B Rank): Grants the ss Skills of both the Assassin and Caster sses. An exceedingly rare trait possessed only by a select few Servants.


    Divinity (C Rank): Semiramis was the daughter of the Syrian fish-goddess Derketo and a mortal.


    Semiramis was without a doubt one of the top-level servants.


    Even though she was summoned as an Assassin of Red, she also possessed the ability of Caster, not only a poison user, but she was also a Magus.


    However, the reason why Shirou had decided to summon Semiramis was that she possessed a very strong Noble Phantasm that reached the highest rank of the Noble Phantasm which was an EX-Rank.


    The Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    It is an irregr Noble Phantasm that is impossible to manifest with magical energy like regr Noble Phantasms.


    It requires worldly materials and time to construct before it can be utilized. It is "vanity" itself, so the conditions for its activation are strict. In a process of construction that takes at least three days, soil, stone, minerals, wood, nts, and water of a fixed amount must be gathered from thend in which she once lived, ruins in the vicinity of Baghdad, Iraq, and only with their preparation can the activation proceed. It requires enough money to buy a small country to obtain all of the necessary materials. The more money used in its construction, the more its mystery deepens, and the more the garden is strengthened. Theplicated ritual is due to the fact that she did not create the construct, have anything to do with its construction, nor even have seen it during her lifetime.


    In order to prepare Semiramis''s Noble Phantasm, Shirou was simr to Darnic, he summoned her in advance.


    When Haru joined the ck Faction, Shirou instigated Avicebron to assist the construction of the garden under the Fortress of Millennia and finally, sessfully summoned this Noble Phantasm in this world, then directly stole the Holy Grail.


    Semiramis''s abilities are normally fairly low, but as long as she stayed in the garden, increased all of her parameters in rank, increased her fame to the highest level, and revised attacks in her favor, adding a plus modifier to her attacks. It also bes possible for her to utilize Magecraft that reaches into the realm of Magic,


    Space maniption, a st thatparable to an EX-ranked, and creating more than a thousand Dragon Tooth Warriors in numbers easily, all of that could be done when Semiramis stayed in the Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    Therefore, after this Noble Phantasm was summoned, the Red Faction not only had an extremely powerful fortress but would also have an extra powerful servant that wasparable to Karna and Achilles.


    Coupled with the illegal summoning of Shirou, who had survived for sixty to seventy years, Avicebron was instigated and chose to betray the ck Faction.


    Under such circumstances, Semiramis was confident.


    "No matter what kind of servant it is, I can defeat it."


    Semiramis is arrogant and scorned everyone in her eyes, even so, she doesn''t want to be alone.


    She believes it necessary for one to be superior to others and have more desires than regr people as a ruler, thinking that those who uphold frugality are only ying a sport privileged to those who have gained the "most important possession of all", authority.


    She feels that those who rulemit tyranny simply from the act, so those who are kings must also be tyrants.


    It is also because in her eyes, all humans are her subjects.


    Therefore, because of her way of thinking, none of the servants on the Red Faction loved to stay beside her.


    Besides Shirou, there was no one that stayed beside her.


    However, at this moment, her arrogance was broken since someone was able to break into her proudly, Hanging Gardens of Babylon.


    Under a huge beam of magic, Haru''s clothes disintegrated before he came out unscathed naked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Semiramis looked at Haru who was naked before she saw him wearing his clothes once again. She wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, however, she had to admit that his figure was a bit simr to the man that made her start a war to possess him, however, this young man was several times better.


    "¡­"


    Haru then wore his clothes and stepped into the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, then stared in one direction before smiling.


    "Interesting."


    Semiramis smiled and said, "Let''s see whether you have the power toe to my ce, boy."

 Chapter 1425 Similar to him 1

    <h4>Chapter 1425 Simr to him 1</h4>


    Haru smoothly stepped into the hanging garden, and then looked around. He had to admit that this ce was amazing because he wanted to bring his girlfriends here, but he knew that it wasn''t the time for that since a cloud of gas slowly spread in the surrounding area, blocking his steps so suddenly and his surroundings.


    The color of the gas wasn''t white, ck, or gray, but rather purple and green, giving a nasty and dangerous feeling.


    Then a strange noise started to sound around.


    The flowers and nts on the ground were burnt out the moment they were touched by the poisonous fog, they quickly withered, and then turned into ash, and disappeared into the air.


    Seeing this situation, Haru didn''t need to guess what it was.


    "Poison¡­"


    After all, Haru knew Semiramis was the oldest poison user in the world, and it wasn''t a strange thing to use poison.


    Moreover, this poison was far more dangerous than Jack the Ripper''s poison which only corroded the human body and took the lives of ordinary people and Magus, but only decreased the status parameter of a servant.


    The power of poison of Seramis was the most dangerous among any servants on the Holy Grail. Her poison could even kill a servant as long as the poison entered their bodies.


    At this moment, probably, all the ces within the hanging garden had been covered by this poison and as long as someone stepped into this ce, they would be poisoned by Semiramis.


    Haru was wondering whether Shinobu or Semiramis had better poison.


    Unfortunately, this kind of poison was useless to him since he could use gravity maniption and the shape of the poison was a gas.


    Haru only walked and pushed all the poison around him, clearing the path for him to enter the Hanging Gardens of Babylon to meet Semiramis.


    In truth, even if this poison entered his body, he wouldn''t die, but of course, it would be painful since he didn''t resist Semiramis''s poison.


    The quality of Haru''s body was very good, especially when the quality of his body was simr to Aquaman, and he was also the reincarnation of Asura Ootsutsuki which made his body extremely powerful.


    It was also the reason why he was unscathed when he was being shot by a concentrated powerful beam before, especially when Aquaman was one of the heroes in DC who had the strongest resistance to energy attacks.


    However, it didn''t mean he was immune to poison.


    Haru might not be dead from the poison and he could create a resistance for the poison, but if in the process, he would faint or be unable to move on this hanging garden, then the consequence would be very disastrous so he needed to be careful and used his gravity magic to push away the poison from his path so it wouldn''t touch him.


    Semiramis, who was sitting on her throne, of course, noticed this matter and couldn''t help but frown since her poison was pushed away. She then controlled her poison and released more poison to attack him.


    However, those poisons were all pushed away without being able to touch Haru.


    Haru walked slowly and used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" to see everyone within this hanging garden. He could see Shirou and the Caster of Red in different rooms, then he also noticed the one that he wanted to meet.


    Haru also noticed the Holy Grail within the hanging garden, but well, he could get itter. He took Shamb out of his zipper pocket and created a mark around this hanging garden so he could return whenever he wantedter.


    "This human¡­"


    Semiramis had heard about the strange pressure which was one of the abilities of this young man, but seeing with her own eyes, it was very incredible power since her poison was useless since it didn''t even touch him.


    Semiramis turned the poison into colorless and surrounded Haru with the poison, without giving him a chance to breathe.


    However, if Haru wanted, he could stay for a long time without breathing so what Semiramis had done was useless.


    Semiramis knew that if this young man decided to enter the ce where they kept the Holy Grail then the situation would be disastrous, but it seemed that she didn''t need to worry since she saw him walking toward the hall where she stayed.


    Semiramis didn''t know whether it was a deliberate or an ident, but it seemed that it was an ident since it was Haru''s first time toe to her hanging garden, however, even so, she wouldn''t let him stay at this ce as he wished since she wished her master''s dream was her dream so she wouldn''t let anyone destroy their n!


    And somehow, she felt a bit scared when she thought that this young man woulde to meet her for some reason, even though, she didn''t know the reason, but then, she quickly shook her head.


    "No, I am an empress! He''s a human!"


    While walking, Haru took out a knife then swung it toward the chains that suddenly appeared around him.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Then Haru noticed something below him and quickly jumped to the side.


    *Psh!*


    Haru frowned when he saw how a stone on the ground suddenly disappeared. He had to admit that Semiramis who was staying in this hanging garden was very powerful since this servant was able to do a space maniption, transferring anything within this hanging garden.


    However, that wasn''t all since after that space maniption, a magic circle appeared and he was shot by multiple beams of magic power.


    There were a lot of magic beams, but it was useless since he could see the future and he could easily dodge all the attack which was sent toward him.


    Haru kept walking and no one was able to stop him until he reached the gorgeous marble gate in front of him. He took a deep breath and opened the gate slowly, as expected, inside, there was arge hall and a throne within.


    "Congrattions that you have reached this ce."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked up toward the throne and looked toward the person who had congratted him. He had to admit that this person was very beautiful, especially those elf-liked ears and that beautiful long ck hair. He could also smell a pleasant smell from this woman and finally, he understood why a lot of men were fascinated by this Empress.


    Semiramis.


    It was his first time seeing her, but he understood how dangerous her charm was, however, somehow, her charm was simr to his wife, Esdeath.


    After all, both of them were powerful and dangerous.


    However, the difference of power between the two was clear and he could tell that Esdeath was stronger than Semiramis since, with Esdeath''s power, it was possible to freeze the entire hanging garden in an instant.


    But still¡­


    His nose was a bit itchy when he smelled Semiramis''s smell and thought that it was better to stay away from her somehow.


    Semiramis was very beautiful, however, Haru wasn''t the type of man that was going to let his lower body control himself, probably.


    The paragraph might be quite long, but in truth, he was only looking for Semiramis for a second.


    Semiramis put on a charming and seductive smile, looking at the young boy in front of her, thinking that he was really simr to that man, but still, there was a difference since she could tell that he was charmed by her, however, she didn''t expect his next words were¡­


    "Sorry, I entered the wrong room."


    Haru was about to go out, but then the gate was suddenly closed.


    *BOOOM!*


    "¡­"


    Semiramis chuckled and said, "Why are you in hurry?"


    Haru let out a sigh and asked, "Can you let me go?

 Chapter 1426 Similar to him 2

    <h4>Chapter 1426 Simr to him 2</h4>


    Semiramis looked at the young man in front of her, and somehow, felt refreshed when someone was attracted by her beauty.


    Semiramis knew that she was beautiful, however, her master, Karna, Achilles, and even Shakesphere had never attracted to her beauty, and even if the four of them had to admit that she was beautiful, they had never thought to touch this poisonous woman so when she saw Haru was attracted and mesmerized by her beauty she had to admit that it was quite refreshing.


    "I have tomend you for arriving at this ce, boy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say when he was called a boy, but then again, considering the age gap between them, then it should be normal.


    "Then can I ask you for a reward?"


    "Oh? What is the reward that you want?"


    In Semiramis''s mind, she could kill this young man anytime so she didn''t need to worry about anything. Haru was also at her hanging garden and at this ce, she controlled everything, including space itself.


    Based on the description of Atnte and Achilles, Haru was very powerful, but he was a short-range fighter, so in Semiramis''s mind, she had a huge advantage over him since she could attack from afar.


    Semiramis didn''t know what kind of power that Haru had shown before, but she had to admit that his body was good, in terms of power and appearance too which reminded her of "Ara the Handsome".


    In the legend, Semiramis was fascinated by Ara, the legendary King of Armenia, she even had sent a lot of gifts to him, telling him how she loved her, however, Ara had never answered her love and even returned her gifts, telling her that he rejected her.


    However, Semiramis didn''t give up until she felt tired and decided to attack Ara''s kingdom to get him. She attacked Ara''s kingdom and won. She ordered to bring Ara alive, however, Ara was killed. By then, she ordered her servant to bring Ara''s corpse to her chamber then kept staring at him, stood still, transfixed, as tears of remorse ran rivers down her cheeks, even if her servants kept calling her.


    It was also one of Semiramis''s regrets in her life so when she looked at Haru for the first time, she wasn''t sure how to react and even felt surprised since his appearance reminded her of Ara the Handsome, and even better in her mind.


    Well, there was, of course, a difference, but it had been thousands of years, so in her mind, both Haru and Ara the Handsome resembled each other.


    However, when Semiramis saw him directly in front of her, her mood was quite good and somehow, his reluctant expression also reminded her of that man, but still, the same fate was happening once again, and the young man in front of her was an enemy since both of them wereing from different factions in this Holy Grail War.


    Haru was already a mouse that was trapped in the cage, and Semiramis was in a good mood so she felt a bit amused when she heard that he asked her for a reward.


    "Can you let me go?" Haru asked.


    "What if I don''t let you go?" Semiramis asked with a smile.


    "Then we can only fight," Haru said with a sigh expression since he didn''t have a hobby to hurt a woman.


    Semiramis was amused and asked, "Do you really want to fight me?"


    "Well, if I have a choice then I won''t fight you," Haru said.


    "Oh, why?" Semiramis asked.


    "Why?"


    "Why don''t you want to fight me? We''re enemies, right?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering why Semiramis asked this question, but he answered, "I am not saying this because I am looking down on a woman, but I don''t feel good to fight against a woman."


    "Then you don''t need to fight. You can stay here. I will make you my subject," Semiramis said.


    "¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth and wasn''t sure what to say. He blinked his eyes and asked, "Your subject?"


    "I will be the Queen of this world." Semiramis smiled and said, "Isn''t it normal for me to have a subject?" In truth, she wanted to make him more than a subject, but after all, she had never known him and on the other hand, Shirou had made a big impression on her heart. It was just, she didn''t expect to meet someone who resembled Ara the Handsome this much, wondering whether Haru was his descendant or something.


    ''Or reincarnation?''


    Semiramis knew that there were a lot of strange things in this world so anything could happen.


    "¡­"


    Haru then remembered that unlike in the past where Semiramis was being looked up and there were a lot of people who wanted to tter her all the time, this era, she was alone and she didn''t have a subject.


    Even if Semiramis was the queen of this hanging garden, all the servants of the Red Factions weren''t her subjects and even refused to follow her order without hesitation.


    "But I refuse."


    However, this answer displeased Semiramis since Haru''s answer reminded her of that man''s answer since, in her story, most men would bow down under her, except for Ara the Handsome who refused her when she was still alive.


    Semiramis took a deep breath and asked, "Before we fight, can you tell me your name first?"


    "Kasugano Haruka." Haru looked at Semiramis and said, "Well, it will be my honor to fight against the oldest poison user and Empress of Assyrian, Semiramis."


    Semiramis smirked and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." She raised her hand and the surrounding area was instantly covered by poison.


    Poison was part of Semiramis''s Noble Phantasm, and her poison was very special.


    If servants possessed "Poison Resistance", a legend that said "poison had no effect on them", or an anecdote in their legend where they withstood poison, they were granted a debuff bonus for their resistance against this Noble Phantasm. But on the other hand, if they had an episode where they died of poison, their resistance to the Noble Phantasm went down and they took double the damage so if Heracles or Chiron who died of poison received Semiramis''s poison then both of them, without doubt, would die.


    Haru was instantly surrounded by poison, and then, he decided to use his ability.


    "Semiramis, don''t me me for this."


    "Hmm? What are you going to do? You''re already surrounded by my poison, and your only path is to be my subject."


    After all, Semiramis didn''t want to kill Haru and wanted to keep him, however, suddenly, she felt a strong pleasure in her body. Her face was flushed and she was startled.


    "This¡­?!"


    Not just Semiramis, but everyone in this hanging garden also felt the pleasure on their bodies.


    "Oh!!!"


    Caster of Red, who was staying in his room, suddenly blushed and dropped on the ground since his body felt very good!


    "What kind of pleasure is it? This feeling¡­ This feeling¡­ is so good!!"


    Unlike Caster of Red, Shirou, Avicebron, and Atnte were alright since both of them had never tasted the forbidden pleasure.


    Haru used his "pleasure magic" and used it on a wide area directly affecting the entire hanging garden since there wasn''t any ally in this ce. He knew that the effect of this magic was limited to the servants of the Red Faction since there were a lot of virgins in this ce.


    "What¡­ What is this?" Semiramis had never had such a pleasure before and her body was very weak. It needed a lot of her might to ask this question, asking this young man who suddenly ravaged her body.


    "This is my ability. Pleasure." Haru looked at Semiramis and said, "As long as someone has tasted a forbidden pleasure then I can kill them with extreme pleasure."


    "Kill¡­?!"


    Semiramis''s expression became serious, and she quickly bit her lower lips, causing blood to drip on her beautiful lip and chin, however, even so, it couldn''t erase the pleasure that she felt at this moment and it became even more intense!


    The poison that appeared in this hall disappeared since Semiramis couldn''t maintain her calm because of this pleasure.


    Haru walked forward and let out a sigh.


    "Please forgive me, we''re enemies after all."


    Semiramis had never thought that someone was capable of having such a ridiculous power, however, she had to admit that this power was too dangerous!


    "This¡­ is there a limit to this power?" Semiramis asked curiously and looked as if enjoying the pleasure.


    Haru was a bit surprised when he saw Semiramis had decided to give up resistance and enjoyed the pleasure. He felt a bit awkward since he had to admit that Semiramis was a master of seducer. He felt a bit embarrassed and said, "This ability doesn''t work on the person who has never felt a forbidden pleasure, well, Atnta should be alright from this ability."


    After all, Atnta had made a vow of chastity to Artemis and had never tasted the forbidden pleasure, so she would be alright from Haru''s power.


    Haru knew that even if Semiramis seemed to enjoy the pleasure this woman hadn''t given up yet, and he was right, he was suddenly teleported outside so suddenly.


    "¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Semiramisy weakly on her throne, her dress was wet from her sweat, and she also emitted a sweet aroma for some reason. The blush on her face hadn''t disappeared as she tried to stabilize her breath. The only thing that she was d about was that the intense pleasure on her body had also slowly disappeared, but she also felt a slight loss for some reason.


    "¡­¡­"


    Semiramis had never thought that she would meet such a fearsome opponent, and somehow, she knew that she needed to remind everyone about this young man''s power or else, all of them would be decapitated easily.


    Still¡­


    Semiramis would be lying if she didn''t want to meet him again.


    ''Kasugano Haruka¡­''


    Semiramis savored that name in her mouth before closing her eyes, reporting to her master that the opponent had been exiled by her.

 Chapter 1427 Very Bad Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1427 Very Bad Talk</h4>


    Trifas had turned into a battlefield and everything had turned into chaos, but then suddenly a space distorted and a figure was thrown out from it.


    Even though space urged him toe out, Haru quickly stabilized himself and looked at the hanging garden once again. He wasn''t in a hurry and thought about solving a lot of problems before he took the Holy Grail from Shirou.


    Thinking about Semiramis''s space maniption, Haru had to admit that this ability was quite simr to Shamb that he owned, but then again, he felt Shamb was several times better than Semiramis'' since she could only use it inside the Hanging Garden.


    In truth, Haru was able to dodge the space that transferred him out forcefully, but he didn''t do that since he had to admit that Semiramis was so seductive that he couldn''t stay calm there.


    Still, he was sure that if Shirou knew that he was attracted by Semiramis then, without doubt, Shirou would throw Semiramis without hesitation to him so Shirou could achieve his dream.


    It wasn''t his first time to see this kind of thing since there were a lot of men who could throw their women away as long as they could reach their goal or dream.


    However, he felt that it was too cheap for them to run away so easily so he was about toe again to the hanging garden, however¡­


    "I won''t let you!"


    Then a sound of the breaking wind was heard and it became louder.


    Haru then saw an arrow that was moving toward his heart.


    The arrow was rotating, creating a whirlwind around it, and it was mixed with magic that caused it to turn it even stronger, like a missile, sted in Haru''s direction.


    When Haru saw this arrow, he didn''t need to guess who had shot him, and moved to the side, dodging the arrow easily.


    *BOOOM!*


    The arrow sted the earth and caused a deep hollow on the ground.


    However, that wasn''t over since more and more arrows were kept aimed in his direction.


    Haru kept dodging easily without having sweat on his forehead or body.


    But¡­


    "Phoebus Catastrophe: Comint Message on the Arrow!"


    Then the night turned bright once again because of the countless arrows of lights that covered the sky, falling downward in a manner simr to a downpour.


    Haru was wondering how many times Atnta was going to shoot her Noble Phantasm like this, but he had to admit that this Noble Phantasm was too troublesome.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The moment the arrows of lights hit the ground, it exploded and caused an explosion simr to a grenade, destroying everything which was hit by it.


    In an instant, the area within one kilometer waspletely covered in an explosion and unlike the previous one, the power of this attack was several times stronger than before since the one who had sent out this attack wanted to end the life of that troublesome young man, but somehow, she didn''t have that much confidence.


    Then suddenly¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    An arrow of light suddenly moved very fast toward Atnta''s direction.


    "What?!"


    Atnta was quickly dodging the arrow by leaping to the side.


    *BOOOOM!*


    When the explosion and the dust which was caused by Atnta''s Noble Phantasm disappeared, the earth was scorched and it was hollowed, leaving no trace of the previous shape.


    However, on the center of the scorched earth, Haru was standing there, unscathed, without a shirt, showing his body that was covered by tattoos.


    Atnta looked at the part of the hanging garden which was shot by the arrow before and could see that some part of the garden was destroyed, then she turned her attention toward him who might be the cause of that arrow''s attack.


    It was Atnta''s first time seeing Haru''s body and she had to admit that it was very good, but she didn''t have time to think about such an absurd thing and she also didn''t think that she would marry or do a sexual act since she had made a vow of chastity.


    "Do you want to kill me?" Haru asked with a calm expression.


    Atnta was standing on the edge of the hanging garden, holding a bow that was given by the goddess in her hand, and looking at Haru''s with a cold expression.


    "Isn''t that obvious? You''re my enemy!"


    "If we''re not an enemy then you won''t kill me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta felt a bit strange but then nodded. "Well, I won''t attack you. If you''re not my enemy."


    "I can tell that you don''t like this Shirou so how abouting to my side? What''s your wish? I will help you," Haru asked. Compared to Semiramis, he loved Atnta better, after all, especially those ears and tail, he wanted to touch it.


    Atnta snorted and said, "You''re a human! How can you grant my wish!"


    "Yes, I am human and I know best that the Holy Grail can''t grant your wish," Haru said.


    "Holy Grail is an omnipotent being! And it can grant my wish!"


    "So what is your wish?" Haru asked once again.


    "I¡­"


    Atnta was about to say something, but someone appeared beside her.


    "It''s interesting that you want to solicit a servant from our group."


    Avicebron appeared beside Atnta and stared at Haru.


    "Well, it is also interesting that you''re fooled by Shirou to join the Red Faction, however, it is toote for you to regret your decision for betraying the ck Faction."


    Personally, Haru didn''t care much about Avicebron. Even though this person was a famous figure from the past, what did that have to do with him?


    Haru wasn''t interested in a man.


    Avicebron chuckled and said, "Like you''re one to talk, you don''t even have a loyalty to the ck Faction after all."


    "If youe to bother with my conversation with Atnta, then you should leave my sight. You might be famous in the past, but that''s all, in the end, you''re dead and you can''t even realize your dream so don''t bother me."


    Haru made a gesture with his hand to "shoo" Avicebron away.


    "¡­"


    Atnta was speechless, but then she looked at Avicebron who stood beside him.


    "I see¡­ As expected, humans are foolish¡­" Avicebron said as if trying to hold something in his heart.


    "Are human beings foolish? Are you talking about yourself? Did you feel regret that you can''t realize your dream even if you join Shirou? If so, then just stay in your room and make your female golem."


    Haru started to get impatient since this guy was an enemy then he didn''t have to be modest.


    Haru didn''t even need to guess what Avicebron''s dream was since he knew what his dream was.


    Avicebron didn''t care much about Holy Grail since Avicebron wanted to realize his dream without the power of the Holy Grail. His dream was to create the first human, Adam with his own hands and it was also the reason why he decided to betray the ck Faction and joined Shirou on the Red Faction.


    This wish had also sublimated into Avicebron''s Noble Phantasm, showing how obsessed he was with Adam, the first human.


    Haru had a feeling that Avicebron was about to use his Noble Phantasm, but still, he was curious about it.


    "You just stand there because you want to show everyone that you have finished your dream, right? If so, then hurry up and summon it," Haru shouted.


    "¡­"


    Atnta didn''t say much and only stared at Avicebron since she knew what he was about to do.


    "Before, I wanted to talk with you since as a human from the modern era, your power has exceeded normal people and you can even use a strange ability too, however, it seems that my decision is too stupid since I can''t see that my talk with you isn''t going to be worth much," Avicebron said.


    "Is that so? I also feel the same. I don''t want to talk with you. Who wants to talk with a gloomy guy who talks about golem all the time? So just hurry up and summon your adam." Haru also didn''t bother with Avicebron.


    "As you wish, I will let you witness and taste the power of the first human!


    "Witness the birth of the original mankind!


    "Golem Keter Malkuth, Adam!"


    However, Haru noticed something bad was about to happen and quickly disappeared from his location.

 Chapter 1428 Karna Vs Raikou 1

    <h4>Chapter 1428 Karna Vs Raikou 1</h4>


    Previously, before Avicebron summoned his Noble Phantasm, there was a fierce fight between two heroes on the corner of the battlefield.


    The battle was so fierce that no one could even step in since the battle in this ce was on a different scalepared to the battle which was happening on this battlefield.


    *BOOOM!*


    An explosion happened and a loud "boom" sounded, causing a strong whirlwind to form on the ground, showing how intense their battle was.


    Two heroes, one was holding a katana, and the other hero was holding a spear, rushed toward the whirlwind with very fast speed, breaking through the sound barrier, and shed with each other again.


    *BOOOOM!*


    During this sh, thunder and mes were shing and we tried to tear each other apart.


    The two figures had transformed into thunder and mes, colliding with each other, several times in an instant, causing more destruction on the corner of the battlefield.


    *ng!*


    Under the sh between thunder and me, katana and spear collided with each other, creating a loud metal shing sound, creating a tornado, and shattering the earth beneath into pieces.


    *Crackle* *Crackle!* *Crackle!*


    With the crackling sound in the air, the sword turned into a silver light, shing downward with very fast speed, then a thunder from the sky also shot down along with the movement of the sword.


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    In exchange, the spear rotated at a very fast speed, creating a strong wind, intensifying the temperature me and covering the surrounding areas, scorching the earth, and vaporizing any liquids in the area, leaving them with nothing.


    In the next moment, there were countless collisions between katana and spear again, which aroused a clear crackling sound, creating a burst of wind, coupled with the bursting arc and exploding sparks.


    Both of them didn''t have an intention to defend and in their only minds were to attack their opponent with an intention to kill each other.


    Wherever they went, the air evaporated.


    Every time a collision between katana and spear happened, the ground would shatter and there would be a huge explosion with their sh.


    Such a confrontation was happening only in a short time, even though the words which were used to describe the fight between Karna and Raikou were very long.


    The fight between the two of them was like a conflict between thunder and fire which happened in the myth.


    After an intense collision, Raikou and Karna were both shaken back under the storm-like shockwave, and their bodies continued to move backward.


    *Crackle!* *Crackler!* *Crackle!*


    From Raikou''s body, thunder emerged and it turned into an arrow, formed on the bowstring, and it was released toward Karna.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Raikou''s arrow pierced the air, following the direction of Karna, who was constantly moving backward by the force of the shockwave, then hit him without mercy!


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Suddenly, a raging me burnt down everything.


    The me was so bright, simr to the sun itself.


    When the arrows of thunder hit the me, it was gradually burnt out and soon, Karna appeared from the mes, holding a sharp spear.


    His expression was very calm, and to this response, Raikou didn''t feel surprised.


    "It seems that I need to use more power."


    If Raikou wanted to end Karna, there was no way that it could be done with only a few arrows of thunder and she knew that she needed to use her Noble Phantasm to end Karna''s life.


    On the contrary, there was a little nostalgia in Karna''s eyes that made Raikou feel slightly surprised.


    Karna looked at Raikou and said softly, "It''s a nostalgic way of fighting. It''s simr to that man."


    Upon hearing this, Raikou fell silent and of course, she knew who Karna was referring to.


    Like Atnta and Semiramis, Karna was abandoned by his mother after he was born.


    Karna''s mother is just an ordinary human, but because she has a unique body which causes her to unable to have children normally.


    But then, she learned about her unique body which was capable of conceiving the children of God.


    Karna was born because his mother tried to decide whether what she learned was the truth or not, and as a result, she had given birth to the child from the God of Sun, Surya.


    After that, Karna''s mother was afraid that it wouldn''t be good when she was known to give birth to a child when she was unmarried, so she decided to abandon Karna.


    Although to protect Karna''s safety, she asked the God of Sun, Surya to give him armor, but in the end, she abandoned him.


    Later, Karna''s mother married Pandu and gave birth to five children. Among them was Kunti''s third child, Indra''s spiritual son, Arjuna.


    "He and I are half-brothers."


    With a calm expression, Karna told his own story.


    "However, because of our different positions, we have taken a path where we can''tpromise with each other."


    Arjuna was the son of King Pandu and Kunti, who was also a prince, and Karna, who was raised by a charioteer since a child, became the adopted son of a person from a country that hostile toward Arjuna''s country.


    Later, Karna and Arjuna became enemies of each other in the war, and that fight couldn''t be avoided.


    Of course, Raikou knew Karna''s story and she also knew that the end of the story also wasn''t good since Karna had a bad ending in the story.


    In the war, Karna encountered many problems and enemies, then had a final duel with Arjuna.


    During the duel, the curse of Brahma prevented him from using his full power and Indra''s trick had caused him to lose his important armor.


    Even Karna''s mother also came to him, hoping for him to stop his fight with Arjuna.


    However, even with all of that, Karna didn''t stop and fought against Arjuna, but he lost and killed in the duel.


    "You look a lot like that man."


    Karna stared at Raikou and said, "As the incarnation of Indra, the power of thunder exists within your body. Even your way of fighting is simr. You''re like a clone of that man."


    Arjuna''s weapon was a bow and he was also a thunder user.


    Therefore¡­


    "For this reason, when I saw you for the first time, I confirmed that you are my enemy in this Holy Grail War."


    Karna cast his gaze on Raikou with a calm expression saying those words.


    "For you, I, who also possesses part of Indra''s power, are an enemy that you have to defeat, right?


    "Karna!"


    When that name came out from Raikou''s mouth, she raised her hand and a violent thunder suddenly struck down her body.


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    Karna''s eyes became serious.


    *Bang!*


    Under such a loud sound, Raikou suddenly rushed toward Karna at a terrifying speed.


    In her eyes, what was showing wasn''t the gentleness of mother, not the coldness of a samurai, but rather, an Oni.


    "Die!"


    Shouting that word, Raikou''s katana was surrounded by thousands of thunderbolts and shed it down in the direction of Karna.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    At the corner of the battlefield, a burst of thunder blew up and swept everything around.


    The ground was shattered, the trees were burnt, the rock was crushed, the sand was scattered, because of the raging thunder which was blown up by Raikou.


    Then blue thunder exploded, blinding the entire area!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

 Chapter 1429 Karna Vs Raikou 2

    <h4>Chapter 1429 Karna Vs Raikou 2</h4>


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    However, Karna wasn''t a weak hero and fought back Raikou''s attack.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    With the sound of explosions, the ground that seemed to be hit by an explosion was shattering, copsing, then disintegrating, instantly destroyed without the hope to return to its former shape anymore.


    Karna, whose body was covered in mes, shed out from the barrage of the Raikou''s thunder attacks and retreated.


    However, almost at the same time, Raikou, who was covered in thunder also charged fiercely, like an electric light, and caught up with Karna in the blink of an eye.


    "HAAAAAA!!!"


    Raikou seemed to lose herself and her pair of red eyes shing, like a demon, and suddenly shed her katana at Karna.


    "!!!"


    Karna didn''t hesitate to raise his spear to block this attack.


    *BOOOOM!*


    In the deafening sound, the strong wind exploded like a st.


    "HAAAAAA!!!"


    However, Raikou didn''t stop and as her katana glowed in thunder, she violently attacked Karna without mercy.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    The fierce sh that shook the earth sounded.


    Raikou continued to swing, sh, and stab at Karna, causing the thunder to explode and the strong wind to spread, causing the earth and the sky to be swept away by how fierce her attack was.


    Karna kept holding his spear, blocking Raikou''s attacks one by one, but he was forced to retreat and couldn''t counter, being forced in defensive pose all the time and it didn''t take a long time before his defense was destroyed.


    *Ssh!*


    With a tearing sound in the air, the katana bypassed Karna''s spear and shed Karna''s armor, skin, and flesh.


    However, that didn''t end, and the katana kept shing Karna''s body, causing numerous wounds to appear on his body.


    At that moment, that Karna began to frown and his expression gradually turned solemn.


    Karna possessed an armor that was given by his father, God of Sun, Surya. By wearing this armor, no matter what kind of attack it was, as long as it was a physical attack, all of them would be reduced to one-tenth of the original power.


    With that kind of damage, Karna could instantly heal his wounds.


    Therefore, Karna, who possessed this armor, was called the undead hero, and even Arjuna who dueled with him on the story could only kill him after he had lost his armor.


    Because of that, although he didn''t possess an immortal body like Achilles, Karna''s durability wasn''t below Achilles and he also didn''t have an obvious weakness like Achiless either. In other words, he was the most durable hero in this Holy Grail War.


    If Jeanne didn''t stay at Shinobu''s body and greatly increased her status, then defeating Karna was something very hard to do.


    Karna, who was known as one of the best heroes, was definitely not an empty talk.


    Kavacha and Kund, that was the name of Karna''s Noble Phantasm.


    A powerful defensive anti-unit Noble Phantasm Rank A, that protected Karna''s safety all the time.


    With that armor, even if it was d III, who was summoned on his ownnd and also gained a boost from the Holy Grail under the Fortress of Millennia, it would be difficult to defeat Karna.


    However, Raikou had a way to deal with this Noble Phantasm.


    Mystery-yer (A-Rank): The deration that she was the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period bing a Skill. This skill is effective Anti-Mystery and with this skill, she can deal with a lot of mystery beings such as monsters, demons, ghosts are particrly effective. and even servants that don''t exist on historical facts. She can deal full damage, no matter how strong the defense is and it can only be resisted by a Noble Phantasm or skill with the same rank.


    However, as long as a servant who existed on the myth was cornered, then this skill could be called the natural enemy.


    Whether it was the immortal Siegfried who bathed in dragon blood, or the demigod of Greek, Achilles, or even Jack the Ripper, who would suffer great damage under this skill.


    Karna also belonged to this category.


    The hero of charity and the son of the God of Sun was recorded in the epic of Indian mythology.


    In front of the strongest mysterious yer, his armor would be prated by Raikou''s attack and he would also receive more damage.


    However, it didn''t mean that Karna''s armor was useless and it could resist Raikou''s skill, but even if it could resist Raikuo''s still, it didn''t mean that it could affect Raikou''s skill,


    Under the effect of Mystery-yer, Karna''s armor that could reduce anyone''s attack into one-tenth of the original damage, now, could only reduce Raikou''s damage into one-fourth, considering how her status was being upgraded by Haru.


    Those remaining three-fourths possessed enough of a threat to Karna.


    Coupled with the fact that Raikou seemed to have turned into an Oni, the previous superb swordsmanship also faintly brought a trace of frenzy, making the trajectory of her attack more unpredictable and the sudden onught caught Karna off guard.


    As a result, this undead hero turned into a bloody soldier, his whole body was covered in wounds and blood.


    Even so, Raikou attacked Karna!


    Her eyes glowered red, her face was frantic, and she had be a madman. Her breathing became rapid and erratic, no matter who saw her at this moment, they could only think of one existence to describe her.


    Oni.


    However, her performance at the moment really fitted her identity as a Berserker-ss servant.


    After all, her usual calm act anddy-like performance didn''t fit the description of Berserker-ss servant.


    Even if Raikou was in this condition, Karna''splexion was still calm.


    Karna only said, "Have you awakened the "Oni" on your body?" As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly abandoned all of his defense, his sharp spear that was burning with me suddenly moved very fast, stabbing Raikou''s head.


    At the same time, the thunder shing Katana cut through the sky and shed toward Karna''s heart.


    Head and heart.


    The two of them the core location of the servant. Once it was crushed, no matter how strong the servant was, they could only disappear.


    Raikou and Karna ignored the deadly weapons on their opponents'' hands then hit the location of the core.


    If their weapons really hit the cores of each other''s bodies then without doubt the two of them would die together, and this ending was something that didn''t want to be seen by one person.


    Then suddenly someone appeared in the middle of Raikou and Karna.


    "!!!"


    Karna startled, but Raikou quickly recovered from her frenzy state, then both of them quickly stopped their attacks, however, Haru''s appearance was so sudden that they couldn''t fully stop their attacks!


    Haru then took a deep breath and covered his hands with "Busoshoku Haki", gravity magic, armor from IS, and HI-ERO particles, causing his defense to increase several times, then holding both katana and spear on both of his hands.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou and Karna stared nkly at how Haru mped down their weapons with his hands. They were amazed by Haru''s power since it was as if their weapons were being weighed down by a mountain.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou quickly recovered and became nervous.


    "Dear¡­ I¡­"


    However¡­


    "Ouch!"


    Raikou held her forehead since she was flicked, but she didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Good grief, what should I do with you?"


    "I¡­"


    Raikou wanted to say something, but¡­


    "Wait here, I need to take care of something first, but when I return¡­"


    Raikou shrank her neck like a child that was afraid of being scolded by her parents.


    Haru patted Raikou''s head and let out a sigh, then looked at Karna.


    "I know that your fight is unavoidable, but can you stop your fight for a while?"


    "Yes."


    Karna nodded without hesitation.


    "Then I will go now."


    Then suddenly Haru disappeared in a sh since he didn''t doubt Karna''s character.


    "¡­¡­"


    Karna and Raikou didn''t say anything, but then they realized what was the thing that Haru needed to take care of before.


    *Rumble!*


    At that moment, the entire battlefield began to shake.


    Immediately, they turned their heads and looked in one direction.


    The ground was trembling as if it was crying, but it definitely not the sad cry, but rather it was a cry of happiness.


    For the existence of the Noble Phantasm that was about to be born, the vibration swept the entire battlefield.


    Soon after, everyone saw it, a giant slowly stood up.

 Chapter 1430 Adam 1

    <h4>Chapter 1430 Adam 1</h4>


    "Born of mother Earth, let thee take in the Wind of wisdom, drink deep of the Water of life¡­"


    Avicebron''s voice echoed through the battlefield. His voice wasn''t loud nor did he shout, but strangely enough, everyone could hear the spell for the preparation of his Noble Phantasm.


    However, even if they heard Avicebron''s voice, no one stopped him since all of them were busy on their own.


    "A brand of Fire shalt rests in thy hand, removing thee from the Devil of disease. Thy rancor shalt sunder thee, yet thy love shalt cleanse thy blood¡­"


    The ground began to tremble.


    "Let thee be a colossus, soaring amongst the highest peaks. Let thee be stone, unyielding and firm. Let thy form befit thine office¡­ our guardian, our leader, our great foundation¡­"


    A huge figure slowly appeared in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Thou art of earth yet not of earth, of man yet not of man. Thou shalt rest in paradise. Thou shalt rule it, for we would be led to its gates by thee. Thou art Dream. Thou art Hope. Thou art Love."


    At that moment, the shape of this huge figure was almost clearly seen and magic power was gathering around this huge figure.


    "Thou art the First Man, bearing the Holy Spirit Ruwach¡­ thy name be Adam."


    When this spell finished, a giant gradually stood straight and appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The giant in front of them was a golem about fifteen meters in height.


    The appearance of the golem wasn''t that much different from the general golem that was usually seen. The whole body was made of rock, soil, and trees. It looked extremely heavy. With its huge size, it looked like a huge mountain in the shape of a human.


    The moment it stood up, everyone could feel that this golem was alive and everyone started to notice the change around the ground this golem, no, it was more than that, it felt like the whole world started to change with the appearance of this golem!


    "OOOOO!!!"


    With the roar of the golem, the center of the battlefield where the golem was standing, started to change.


    Flowers, grass, roots, and various nts were growing wildly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    The flowers and grasnd that was touched by the golem''s feet, started to grow and bore fruit at the fastest speed, emitting a sweet aroma before those fruits ripen then fall on the ground.


    Various animals such as birds, animals, insects, etc, appeared out of thin air, like a pilgrimage, came from various ces before converging in the direction of the giant, and wandering around it constantly.


    Not only animals and nts, even the scenery, itself, began toe alive, the air began to permeate with a sweet fragrance, bringing a sense of happiness to everyone.


    No one was fighting anyone on the battlefield anymore.


    Whether it was a Magus, a homunculus, a golem, or a Dragon Tooth Soldier, all of them seemed to be moved by the miracle in front of them, stopped their movements, and looked at the direction of the giant golem with a tremble on their bodies.


    There was one feeling that they felt the moment, they saw this golem, and that feeling was¡­


    Yearning.


    If the meaning of life lies in the pursuit of one''s own happiness, then the greatest happiness in this world appears in front of everyone.


    Such a sentence was recorded on the bible, and on the bible, there was also a record about the ce where the first human, Adam, had lived, the ce where they could get their happiness easily, the ce where they yearned for, Paradise (Eden).


    The world centered on the giant golem was gradually turned into a paradise.


    It was like setting off from the great life that was about to be born.


    The existence of this giant golem was like a miracle, the moment, it appeared, it felt as if the whole world were happy and praising its existence.


    However, it was normal since the golem in the center of this battlefield was the first human that was ever born, Adam.


    Avicebron, who learned golem all of his life, was able to achieve the dream that he had ever dreamed in his life. It could be seen that his mood was good, and there was an indescribable emotion in his heart, forgetting his unpleasant talk with Haru before.


    Then the golem''s voice was heard once again, causing everyone to forget, the fight which happened in this ce, looking at the giant, and fell into a state of trance.


    Even the golems and the Dragon Tooth Warriors, which were without self-awareness, also started to approach Adam involuntarily, just like those birds and animals.


    Adam''s aura was so magical that if Magus and homunculus couldn''t wake up in time, then they would end up like the animals who were involuntary moving toward Adam.


    There were only a handful of people who could stay sober without being moved by Paradise.


    Even so, the servants on this battlefield also couldn''t look away from Adam, including both Raikou and Karna whose fight had been stopped by Haru before.


    "This is¡­"


    Raikou knew that Haru was about to do something, but¡­


    ''Does it have anything to do with this?''


    Raikou looked at Karna and knew that she was in a fight with him, but¡­


    "Is this Caster of ck''s Noble Phantasm¡­" Karna murmured then turned his head toward Raikou and said, "If you want to go then go.


    "You want to run away?!"


    Even if Raikou had been stopped by Haru, the blood of Indra on her body couldn''t let go of Karna


    Karna didn''t care much about Raikou''s question and retracted his spear which caused Raikou to frown even more.


    "Your master, no, a lover is over there." Karna looked at Raikou and somehow felt a bit jealous when Raikou had such a master.


    Raikou also felt worried about Haru. She took a deep breath and also retracted her katana. "Let''s postpone our battle."


    Karna nodded and said, "Yes, it is a shame to decide the winner and loser now." He looked at Raikou and said, "Moreover, I want to have a battle with the strongest Mystery yer, not with an "Oni" within you."


    Raikou, whose hand was still holding her katana, clenched it tightly and frowned further.


    Karna turned his back as if he didn''t notice this.


    "The purpose of this war this time is to capture the Holy Grail. Now that goal has been achieved, you''re not yet ready to fight me. That''s it.


    "Hopefully, when we meet again next time, we can truly decide the victory and the defeat of our battle."


    Leaving such words, Karna turned into a burst of light particles before disappearing.


    Raikou stared in the direction of Karna''s disappearance, then raised her hand and looked at her palm. Her expression was somewhat afraid and depressed.


    "¡­Am I still an "Oni"?"


    Raikou felt a bit scared when she thought about what Haru was about to say to her after this, but she knew that this wasn''t the time to dawdle since she needed to help her dear.


    On the other hand, except for Raikou and Karna, the rest of the servants on the battlefield also stopped their movements.


    "That golem¡­!"


    In the forest, Chiron''s face was solemn, looking at Adam.


    "That bastard! How dare he interrupt my duel with the teacher¡­!"


    Holding a spear in his hand, Achilles, who was standing on the opposite side of Chiron, looked very annoyed.


    "Avicebron¡­"


    There were countless iron stakes standing around him, piercing each of Dragon Tooth Warriors, and golems, d III stood among them with a gloomy expression.


    "That''s¡­ Adam¡­"


    Even Atnta, who was standing beside Avicebron, was startled and the expression on her face also changed when she saw the giant golem which was summoned by Avicebron.


    Haru, who had returned, didn''t care about Adam but looked at his hands with a speechless expression since he didn''t expect that both Karna and Raikou would be this strong. He could see that there was a wound on his palms because he caught their weapons with his bare hands.


    "Mystery yer¡­"


    Haru had to admit that Raikou''s skill was a bit unreasonable, but he could think about that matterter. He looked up and saw the giant golem, his expression was quite calm, then he looked at Avicebron who stood on the shoulder of the giant, and stroked its cheek lovingly.


    "You''re finally born! The original man!"


    Avicebron''s voice was full of excitement!


    "The dream that I have been pursuing for many years is finally realized at this moment! Let''s turn this world into a paradise, Adam!"


    Avicebron became even more excited that he even raised his hands high.


    "Let''s destroy this ugly world! Let''s destroy this ugly society! Let us help the whole world and all mankind!"


    His words were full of passion, then Avicebron lowered his head and cast his sight on Haru.


    "First of all, let''s start with ---"


    Avicebron suddenly saw that his head was separated from his body. He stared at Haru and said, "Even if you kill me, Adam won''t stop!" His body then turned into a particle of light before disappearing and was defeated in an instant by Haru. He didn''t have any regrets since his dream was achieved, but then again, he wanted to see his Adam destroy Haru before he was killed.


    Holding the knife in his hand, Haru easily chopped down Avicebron''s neck easily. His knife after all wasn''t a normal knife, but it was Chiyo''s knives, who was known as one of the best chefs in the world of Toriko.


    After all, Haru was a chef, so he didn''t mind splurging his points on the Group Chat to buy a knife. There was an even more expensive knife, but he needed to save his points first.


    However, it wasn''t the time for Haru to think about this matter since the giant golem which had lost its master, started to target him since it was thest order of Avicebron before he disappeared.


    Holding the knife in his hand, Haru had heard that in some areas there were some people who used soil as a part of cooking. Looking at the giant golem in front of him, he was wondering what was the taste of food which was cooked by using the soil from this giant guy.

 Chapter 1431 Adam 2

    <h4>Chapter 1431 Adam 2</h4>


    Adam raised his fist high and mmed it into the ground.


    The whole world was shaken, and even the sky was screaming, even if the fist hadn''t reached the ground.


    The impact of the fist was so strong that it blew everything away, it caused the entire air to twist, turned into a storm, that wrapped around the huge fist.


    The original human, Adam, sted his punch in this exaggerated power, like a huge meteorite, falling to the ground.


    Haru''s hand along with his knife turned dark, giving a metallic luster, enhanced both defense and attack, however, that wasn''t all. He also put his gravity magic around his knife and shaped the gravity around his knife to be in shape like a drill, causing a tornado to surround his knife.


    Haru was calm while watching the huge fist which was about toe toward him.


    Golem Keter Malkuth.


    It was the imitation of the first human, Adam, which was created by Avicebron.


    It had an autonomous Reality Marble that had the ability to continually repaint the world into Paradise (Eden) for as long as it existed. Just by stepping on the ground, it was endlessly supplied with mana, and at the same time, it encroached on the surroundingnd and turned it into "Eden". Furthermore, it was able to receive the blessing of the earth so that as long as its feet were on the earth, it couldn''t be destroyed by any means. It would continue to move unhindered, even if its maker, Caster, perished.


    That was only part of its power, in addition, from the moment of its birth, the body of this golem would double every hour until it reached a kilometer.


    It was said that "a fifteen-meter-sized giant could be easily defeated by even a Servant with average C Rank stats", however, if it was let to expand its size until its size reached a thousand meters then it would be impossible to kill it without a group of first-rate Servants.


    At first, it might not be powerful Noble Phantasm, but the longer it lived, the stronger it was.


    Now, such a golem was awakened.


    Haru didn''t see Roche, but he didn''t need to guess where that golem maniac was since he was sure that Avicebron used his own master as a core for this golem and he was sure that guy had¡­


    It could be said that it was the reason why no one had seen Roche.


    Roche naively worshipped Avicebron as a teacher. Unfortunately, for Avicebron, there was nothing more important in this world thanpleting Adam.


    For that dream, Avicebron could even sacrifice his own life, and even betray his own faction without hesitation, so Haru wouldn''t be surprised if Avicebron dared to sacrifice Roche to create this golem.


    Frankly, as long as the gender of the heroes that Haru faced was male then he wouldn''t show mercy. He didn''t care about their story or their regret since he didn''t have the interest to talk with a guy.


    Haru then stared at Adam, then licked his lips. In front of him wasn''t a golem, but rather a special ingredient that needed special care to be prepared.


    Not only had Adam attracted everyone''s attention, but Haru also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Gordes opened his mouth wide when he saw how a tornado was wrapped around Haru''s knife.


    Caules and Fiore weren''t sure what to say, however, Darnic couldn''t look away and kept staring at Haru at this moment as if he had found a treasure.


    When Raikou was about to reach Haru, she was also in shock when she saw how Haru could be this strong.


    On top of the hanging garden, Atnta also couldn''t look away and stared at Haru.


    At this point, everything was wondering how could a mere human be capable of having such a power.


    When Adam''s fist was about to arrive, Haru then shed his knife, and then Adam''s fist disappeared.


    "¡­"


    Not only Adam, but the people who saw what was happening also couldn''t react for a while since Haru''s attack was so fast.


    Birds, animals, insects, etc which were moving in the direction of Adam realized everything toote and at this moment, what they wanted to do was to run away from this ce as soon as possible!


    Those animals were different from humans and they could detect a dangerous smell from Haru which gave them a signal to run away or else they would die!


    Haru then changed the shape of the gravity around his knife, from a drill, into a sharp de. Then in an instant, he used the ultimate technique of Chiyo.


    "Dicing Cut!"


    With those words, Haru sent out des of air that were made from his knife and diced Adam into small cubes.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Those actions were only done in a mere second, in the past, he might not be able to do it, however, with his physique and his experience,pleting various quests, fighting, training, and a lot more, he was capable ofpleting such a process.


    However, even if Haru was capable of destroying Adam, he could see that Semiramis had made the hanging garden to escape from the battlefield or rather from him?


    Semiramis had never seen such a strange ability and it somehow made her a bit scared, when she felt a pleasure that she had felt before, it was the reason why she was running away as soon as possible.


    However, even if they were running away, they couldn''t run away from Haru since he had ced a mark on the hanging garden by using Shamb.


    "Next time, it will be a real battle."


    However, Haru really needed to think about what he was going to do with Semiramis and Atnta. Was he going to kill them, or¡­


    Well, there was still time and he needed to talk with Raikou first beforehand. He turned his head and just happened to see her there, standing nervously while looking at him.


    Atnta, who was on the edge of the hanging garden, stared at the fight which happened between Haru and Adam. She knew that Haru was powerful and had expected Haru to win against Adam, considering she had seen how he was very calm even after he saw such a huge golem, however, she didn''t expect he would be this strong and could defeat this golem so easily.


    His strength was one thing, however, one thing that made Atnta bewildered was his smell. She had to admit that he smelled very good, and wanted to smell him somehow, but she knew that she couldn''t do such an act since she felt that it was very shameful.


    Then Atnta thought about what Haru had told her before.


    "Come with you, huh?"


    Atnta stared in the direction of Haru, even though she couldn''t see his figure anymore. She kept doing this until a figure appeared beside her and greeted her.


    "Sister," Achilles said with a smile, but Atnta quickly leaped away since her mood got worse just now.

 Chapter 1432 It isnt good to be greedy

    <h4>Chapter 1432 It isn''t good to be greedy</h4>


    *Snap!*


    On the battlefield, a Dragon Tooth Warrior suddenly broke apart and fell to the ground.


    Apanied by a crack sound, each of the Dragon Tooth Warriors broke apart one after another as if it were a marite doll that had lost its string.


    It didn''t take long for the Dragon Tooth Warriors on the entire battlefield to break apart, sprinklingrge piles of bones on the ground.


    Even the golems stopped moving as if they were out of power.


    "This¡­?"


    "Is it over?"


    Magus and homunculus of Yggdmillennia looked at each other nkly and dumbfounded.


    Fiore, who was unfolding her dress with four mechanical arms which were moving behind her, also let out a sigh of relief, but then her eyes were looking at the center of the battlefield where Haru was located.


    Not only Fiore, but even Caules and Gordes, who had retreated to the rear area, also let out their sighs, slumped on the ground, losing all of their powers, shedding a cold sweat on their entire bodies, and felt tired.


    "Ended¡­"


    "Finally¡­"


    The Magus and homunculus talked to each other, announcing the end of the war.


    The war had ended, the Dragon Tooth Warriors had lost their power, which meant that Semiramis had withdrawn from the battlefield.


    The group of golems had also stopped moving, which meant that Avicebron had lost.


    In addition, there were no servants from the Red Faction, so that the battlefield returned to calm once again and everyone knew the war had ended.


    However, no one was happy.


    The reason was pretty simple and that was¡­


    "We lost."


    Standing in an unmanned corner of the battlefield, Darnic who had been watching the battle from the beginning to the end, murmured and had a gloomy expression on his face.


    However, no one could deny Darnic''s words since they were indeed lost.


    The ck Faction was lost.


    "Even if the Red Faction has retreated, the Holy Grail has been taken away¡­"


    Darnic muttered to himself like this, feeling very frustrated, holding the scepter on his hand tightly.


    "I have worked hard for 60 years to get where I am today¡­"


    Unexpectedly, all these efforts turned useless since he had been defeated by the enemy who had returned from sixty years ago.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Until now, Darnic didn''t know the reason why Shirou still existed in this world, however, he could at least understand one thing.


    "Everything is because of that servant¡­"


    Shirou, like Darnic, had been obsessed with the Holy Grail since the beginning of the Third Holy Grail War until now.


    Darnic worked hard for 60 years to realize his wish.


    Shirou also waited for 60 years for his own wish.


    Shirou might have worked hard, however, Darnic was unwilling that the Holy Grail that he had been kept for the past 60 years be taken away like this!


    "I must make a countermeasure as quickly as possible to take back the Holy Grail!"


    Darnic didn''t give up and he knew that there was a possibility to retrieve the Holy Grail back.


    Although, after this battle, thebat power of the ck Faction had dropped to the bottom, leaving only three servants.


    On the other hand, the enemy, except for the Berserker of Red who had lost, all the other six servants were still intact, and there was also Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who could be counted as a servant, so in conclusion, the Red Faction didn''t lose their power at all in this Holy Grail War.


    In addition, the servants on the Red Faction were ridiculously strong.


    There was Karna, Achilles, and there was also a servant that was capable of summoning a hanging garden, and those three servants were capable ofpeting with d III.


    With all of those things, it was simply impossible for the ck Faction to reverse the situation.


    However, the situation of the ck Faction wasn''t entirely hopeless.


    "There''s Kasugano-kun¡­"


    Darnic clenched his own hands while looking at the Command Spells which was located on the back of his hand.


    During this battle, Darnic, who had been watching the war, clearly saw all the feats which were being performed by Haru.


    Coming out unscathed from a powerful magic beam.


    Breaking into the hanging garden alone.


    After being transferred back to the battlefield, Haru was able to overwhelm two servants, Atnta and Avicebron, then easily killed Avicebron.


    The first human, Adam, whose body had absorbed a lot of beings from animals, birds, golems, Dragon Tooth Warriors, etc, increasing its size and enhanced its strength was defeated easily by Haru.


    Haru was also capable of stopping both Karna and Raikou at the same time, but his action was too fast and Darnic didn''t see that action.


    All of these feats made Darnic see the hope of regaining the Holy Grail.


    Not to mention, Raikou''sbat power was strong enough to rival Karna, Chiron was also able to block Achilles, and d III also had sufficientbat power, relying on these chips, it wasn''t impossible to defeat the Red Faction and retrieve the Holy Grail.


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect him to possess this level of power¡­"


    Darnic had to admit that Haru''sbat power might even match the top-level servant.


    ''Is it the power of his body?''


    Darnic knew that Haru''s charm was very high, that he could even tell that even Fiore, his niece, was also attracted to Haru, however, he didn''t think too much at that time, but now, it was different.


    When Darnic saw Haru''s feat, he knew that Haru''s body was special and it might be the reason why the Magic Association might be interested in Haru and caused Haru to hate the Clock Tower.


    Unlike the Clock Tower, Darnic knew that Haru had a good impression of himself, however¡­


    ''What if I get his body?''


    Such a thought appeared on his mind, Darnic could feel that if he owned Haru''s body then everything would be possible, and if owned Haru''s charm, then it would be possible for him to possess all the things that he had always wanted in his life.


    And rather than giving such a delicious thing to the Magic Association, it was better to own Haru''s body of his own.


    Darnic thought about it and felt that this n was feasible since he knew that Haru would sacrifice his own life for him, but he knew that n was too simple and he decided to add a twist on his n.


    "Use his body as bait, then let the nobles of the Magic Association fight each other. At that time, even without relying on the power of the Holy Grail, my Yggdmillennia n can easily destroy the Magic Association!"


    However¡­


    "His body is definitely mine¡­"


    This was the only desire in Darnic''s heart except to regain the Holy Grail back. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to achieve it.


    "Wrong."


    Such an innocent voice came to Darnic''s ears.


    "Onii-chan is mine, alright, uncle?"


    When the voice fell¡­


    *Stab!*


    From his back to his chest.


    "What¡­?!"


    Darnic opened his eyes wide and pain didn''te until he realized that he couldn''t be saved anymore.


    In the silence, Darnic fell to the ground, with his eyes opened and looked unwilling. Behind him, a petite girl appeared quietly.


    "Hehe."


    Jack the Ripper smiled innocently. Her hand prated Darnic''s chest and dug out his heart. She then disappeared without anyone noticing.


    Then at the same time, a figure a few over andnded on the ground, the one who came here was Jeanne.


    "Is it toote?" Jeanne was very annoyed at that moment.


    The reason why Jeanne didn''t join the decisive battle between Red Faction and ck Faction was that Jack the Ripper was killing a lot of people and ignoring the rules of the Holy Grail War.


    Jeanne temporarily set aside her task to find the base of the Red Faction and went to stop Jack the Ripper.


    However, during the process, a decisive battle between two factions suddenly urred, which was why Jeanne came to a stepte but also allowed Jack the Ripper to kill one of the masters smoothly.


    "No, it can''t go on like this."


    Jeanne turned her head and looked in one direction, feeling a rapid heartbeat on her chest until she made up her mind.


    "Sorry, Shinobu, I have to ask your lover for help."


    "Sure, it isn''t that kind of perverted help, right?"


    "¡­"


    Jeanne wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1433 End of Vlad III and Saber of Red

    <h4>Chapter 1433 End of d III and Saber of Red</h4>


    "Ugh¡­"


    Just as Darnic was killed by Jack the Ripper, d II, who stood in the center of countless iron stakes, kneeling on one knee on the battlefield, holding his chest.


    The outline of d III''s body began to glow as if he was about to disappear, and his body gradually turned into a fine light particle.


    "This is¡­?!"


    d III clutched his chest and hisplexion changed.


    "Has Darnic been killed?"


    The death of the master caused d III to be unable to maintain his existence in this world, in another world, he woulde back to the Holy Grail while unable to achieve his wish in this Holy Grail War.


    Even if the ck Faction''s magic power supply was provided by homunculus, the contract with the master was still the medium for maintaining the servant in this world.


    Now, as soon as the master died, the medium that maintained the servant in this world disappeared, and as long as the servant didn''t have an "Independent Action" skill then, they could only disappear from this world.


    Now, such a thing happened to d III, especially when the Fortress of Millennia had been destroyed so the magic supply from the homunculus had been cut.


    "There''s no solution anymore¡­"


    d III then made a decisive decision.


    "I can only make a contract with the master of Saber."


    Although Gordes had lost his servant, his Command Spells still existed, he hadn''t lost his qualification as a master, and he could many a contract with other servants.


    Although d III''s evaluation of Gordes was far behind Darnic, he didn''t have a choice in this situation.


    When d III was about to go to Gordes, a rude voice suddenly stopped him.


    "Oh, you''re about dead? What a letdown!"


    With such a rude tone, a figure slowly walked from the other end of the mountain that was formed by a pile of iron stakes.


    "Who¡­!?"


    d III turned his head sharply and looked over, then he immediately saw it. He saw a servant.


    The figure of this servant might be small, but this servant was full of d armor.


    The silver armor covered this servant''s short figure, and his head was covered by a bull-like helmet, concealing this servant''s appearance.


    d III was unable to determine the gender of this servant, but from this rude tone, he could tell that it was a guy.


    Holding a huge knight sword, although the de was silvery white, it exuded an ominous color.


    "You¡­!"


    d III immediately understood the identity of the other party. A servant with a sword, and a servant that he had never seen before.


    Without a doubt, the identity of this servant was¡­


    "Saber of Red¡­!?"


    The other party''s identity was Saber of Red.


    Saber of Red didn''t say anything. He only looked at d III, who started to turn into a light particle and couldn''t help but curse.


    "It''s very hard to get to the battlefield, when I have arrived the battle has ended, and the first enemy that I have encountered has already dropped dead. Tch! How disappointing."


    The tone was extremely bad and even rude, he also didn''t even put d III in his eyes at all.


    Of course, this action provoked d III''s self-esteem. As a King, there was no way that he would allow himself to be mocked like this!


    "You nameless knight!" d III looked at Saber of Red coldly and said in a deep voice, "Are you scorning me?"


    If d III was in normal condition, then he would release a gloomy and tremendous pressure toward this Saber of Knight.


    Still, even if d III lost a supply of magic power, he released a sharp killing intent that was enough to sting people''s skin. His pair of eyes shed in red color and more rude words, he would kill this Saber of Red without hesitation!


    However, the Saber of Red snorted and looked down on d III.


    "This level of killing intent isn''t enough to even start the game!" The Saber of Red said mockingly to d III. "It seems that you have lost your master, and you can''t even maintain your existence. You''re just a loser! Talk to me like that again, then I will kill you, idiot!"


    The arrogant tone made d III extremely angry.


    "I¡­"


    d III supported his body, raised his head, and shouted loudly.


    "I am the King of Romania! d III!


    "You''re the nameless knight! I will never allow you to despise this king''s majesty!


    "Your punishment is the death penalty!"


    Dered loudly, d III summoned his spear.


    However¡­


    *sh!*


    The next second, the sound of shing sword was heard.


    The magic sword exuding an ominous aura approached at an astonishing speed, and shed d III in half!


    The blood sshed, and made a stain on the Saber of Red''s armor, staining its silver color with a blood-red color.


    Only then did the Saber of Red speak in a low voice.


    "Unfortunately, I am a knight who rebelled against the king."


    After speaking, the Saber of Red turned around, on his body, the bullhead-like helmet began to disappear, then his armor turned into a fine light particle, exposing the appearance of the Saber of Red.


    If d III was still here, then he would be surprised, because, the face of the knight disyed on this battlefield was the face of a girl.


    In this way, the girl showed an irritated expression and through the telepathy ability,ining to her master.


    "Master, we''repletelyte!"


    When this sentence was just finished, a voice sounded in the girl''s mind.


    "Isn''t that great?"


    The owner of the voice was probably a gruff or a scary old man since his voice was a bit scary, however, the attitude of the master was very rxed.


    "It''s a huge blessing to be able to solve the ck Faction without doing anything."


    Upon hearing this, the girl exploded directly.


    "Are you kidding?! Fighting against that kind of opponent is so boring!?" The Saber of Red said loudly, "If you didn''t say that we should solve the Assassin of ck first, then we won''t bete! You idiot master!"


    Like Jeanne, Saber of Red waste because she was chasing after Jack the Ripper.


    "You should understand my situation too¡­ the old guys in the Magic Association gave me a task to stop the Assassin of ck and you should understand that this servant has broken the rules of the Holy Grail War, killing a lot of people without caring about anything and exposing the existence of magic to normal people. As a Magus, I have to stop this servant and her master." Sisigou let out a sigh and said, "Since it has turned into like this, then it is useless toin anymore, we shoulde back quickly, collect thetest intelligence first, figure out what happened in this war, and then decide the next action."


    The Saber of Red wanted toin, but in the end, she snorted and followed her master''s words obediently, but she still said, "Next time, don''t bete! I want to enjoy this Holy Grail War and I haven''t avenged the Archer of ck who has fought me before."


    "Yes, yes, I will n it carefully.


    "Good."


    "Then go back quickly, Mordred."


    Mordred.


    One of the knights of the round table in the legend of King Arthur.


    She is the son of King Arthur and the rebellious knight who created a rebellion in King Arthur''s kingdom.


    The ominous magic sword in her hand, the sword which was used for the session of kingship, she stole it by breaking into the vaults of Camelot, and also the sword that gave King Arthur a fatal blow.


    Now, this knight was present in this world as a Saber of Red.


    In order to cross the battlefield, behead all the enemies.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Like the sound of broken ss, countless iron stakes burst and turned into light particles.


    The rebellious knight turned a blind eye to this scene and just left the battlefield with the magic sword that she put on her shoulder chicly like a boss.

 Chapter 1434 Tease and Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1434 Tease and Punishment</h4>


    The restless night finally ended, and at the end of the war, the sky slowly turned bright, announcing the arrival of daylight.


    On the battlefield, the homunculus of the Yggdmillennia n didn''t take a rest and cleared the areas which were used as a battlefield.


    Not only did they need to count the number of casualties, but they also needed to restore thend to its original appearance.


    Otherwise, before long, the situation in this ce might be reported on TV, and the existence of Magus might be known to the world since it was exposed, they couldn''t let that happen, so that was why the homunculus cleaned the battlefield.


    It was when the homunculus cleared the battlefield, a major event had been discovered.


    "Da¡­ Patriach Darnic was killed!"


    In such a panic-stricken shout, members of the Yggdmillennia n found Darnic''s body.


    Seeing that unwilling face, eyes widened, even the heart was plucked away, and the body was covered with blood, even the Magus who had done a lot of indescribable for their research were silent.


    They also couldn''t find the trace of d III, so everyone understood that in this battle, the Yggdmillennia''s pir fell, and the biggest trump card of the ck Faction also had been defeated.


    Not only was the Holy Grail taken away, but there were only two servants remaining on the ck Faction.


    Chiron, the Archer of ck.


    Minamoto no Raikou, the Berkerser of ck.


    In addition to these two servants, Siegfried as a Saber, d III as a Lancer, and Avicebron as a Caster had been killed. Astolfo as a Rider had defected and Jack the Ripper was out of control.


    On the other hand, except for Berserker of Red, none of the servants of the Red Faction had lost, there was even Shirou, which meant, that the Red Faction didn''t lose theirbat power at all in this Holy Grail War.


    This situation made the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n feel very desperate.


    Even the Fortress of Millennia waspletely destroyed, leaving only a pile of ruins.


    The stronghold of the ck Faction had been taken down, in this situation, no one could even think that the ck Faction could win against the Red Faction.


    Even so, there was a need to list out the unfavorable situation of the ck Faction at this moment.


    d III, who received a fame bonus, was dead.


    The ritual which allowed the homunculus to provide a magic power to the servants of the ck Faction had been destroyed, after all, the homunculus that was responsible for providing a magic power were all located in the basement of the Fortress of Millennia.


    Now, that Fortress of Millennia had been destroyed, so without a doubt, all the homunculus were buried alive under that destroyed fortress.


    Some people might be doubtful, but there was evidence, such as Fiore who felt that the consumption of her magic power had increased.


    The consumption of those magic powers was all due to Chiron''s fight.


    So when they heard all of that, all of them turned into despair and knew that they had lost their chance to reverse the situation, however, something surprised all the Ygdmillennia n.


    "Long time no see, everyone!"


    On top of the ruins of the Fortress of Millennia, Astolfo was enthusiastically waving his hand to everyone who had returned.


    Next to him, there was an existence that was identical to the homunculus that was made by the Yggdmillennia n.


    "Please call me Sieg."


    The homunculus looked at the many Magus of the Yggdmillennia n with a face that was more mature than before, looked stronger than the rest of the homunculus, and he looked at everyone with a determined expression.


    "I have decided to use this name for the rest of my life. This is also tomemorate the hero who entrusted his life to me."


    The homunculus who called himself Sieg said to everyone in the Yggdmillennia n.


    Behind Sieg and Astolfo, there were many homunculi thaty on the ground one by one.


    These homunculi were originally a group of homunculus that was used to provide a magic power to the servants of ck Factio, the homunculus who everyone thought that those homunculi were buried alive under the ruin of the Fortress of Millennia.


    Seeing this, the rest didn''t say anything, Fiore and Caules also understood everything.


    "It seems that you have rescued all of your own people."


    Foire sat in the wheelchair, looked at Sieg who was standing next to Astolfo, took a deep breath, and said, "Anyway, let us know what is going on?"


    Astolfo, who should have defected, returned with a homunculus named Sieg, however, Haru didn''t know it because he was still on the battlefield.


    Haru looked at Raikou and knew that there was something wrong before since he noticed the magic power which was drained by Raikou at that time getting faster and faster. He was wondering what had happened back then but didn''t expect that the battle between Raikou and Karna was almost at their end which scared him.


    After all, Haru had decided to make Raikou his woman, if he lost her¡­ he wasn''t sure what he was going to do.


    Haru also understood that he also underestimated Karna since, in the beginning, he thought that Raikou would be able to win with all the magic power that he had provided her, however, he forgot that Raikou was a Berserker ss of servant and it was normal for her to lose her mind.


    It might be because Raikou could talk to him normally that he forgot about that fact and he also forgot about the existence of "Oni" within her body.


    Haru walked toward her slowly.


    Raikou, who heard his footsteps, felt very nervous and didn''t dare to look at him. She was wondering whether he was going to get angry at her, however¡­


    Raikou could feel a warm hand on the top of her head, caressing her head gently which caused her to look up dumbly.


    "I am sorry," Haru said with a pained expression.


    If Haru used a Command Spell back then this thing wouldn''t happen.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Raikou burst into tears and said, "No, it is my fault dear!" If he was angry, then she would apologize, but seeing the pained expression on his, she felt hurt too and cried. She understood that he loved her and she knew if she continued that battle before, she would lose and she would make him sad.


    Raikou hugged him while crying.


    Haru''s height was taller than Raikou, after all, even if Raikou was on the tall side, she was still shorter than Haru.


    Raikou was being hugged by Haru and her head was being caressed by him.


    "Alright, alright, you don''t need to cry. You''re a hero. If anyone knows the strongest Mystery yer is crying on the chest of a man, then your image is going to be destroyed."


    "Hmph! I don''t care about any of that!"


    Raikou didn''t care about her fame at all since because of her fame, she had almost turned into an "Oni" before.


    "If you cry like this then our position as a parent is going to be reversed," Haru said.


    "Well¡­ being the son and being pampered by dear is also good." Raikou acted very spoiled and lost all of her aurae as a cold-bloodedmander.


    "Good grief, what should I do with you?"


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Raikou chuckled, but then she was wondering whether Haru could ept the "Oni" part on herself, however, before she asked that question¡­


    "Great!"


    Raikou and Haru turned, and they saw Jeanne who was smiling and felt little relief.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t leave."


    With those words, a smile appeared on Jeanne''s delicate and pretty face, but then she quickly blushed when she saw both Raikou and Haru hugging each other.


    Haru didn''t let go of Raikou and hugged her waist, but he let out a sigh, looking at Jeanne. "You''rete."


    Raikou hugged Haru''s waist and looked at Jeanne with a hostile expression.


    "Sorry." Jeanne couldn''t help but feel guilty since she was veryte, but then she looked at Haru directly and said, "To be honest, I have a lot of questions for you now." She nced at Raikou then looked at Haru again. "If you can help me then I will be very grateful."


    "Only feel grateful? Don''t you want to give me some gifts or something?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Jeanne was startled since Haru''s response was out of her expectation and asked, "What kind of gifts do you want?"


    "How about a kiss on the cheek?" Haru asked with a cheeky smile.


    "DEAR!!!" Raikou was desperate.


    "What?!"


    On the other hand, Jeanne was blushing and her head couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    Haru chuckled and patted Raikou''s butts from the back and said, "Well, I was just joking, but still, if your reaction is always this cute then I can''t help but tease you, Jeanne."


    Jeanne bulged her cheeks, felt annoyed, and protested. "Don''t tease me!"


    "But still, I would be very happy if I could receive a kiss on the cheek from you, Jeanne," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "This¡­"


    Jeanne blushed once again, and she wasn''t sure what to do since she had zero experience in this area. She was confused and wanted to run away, but her duty as a Ruler didn''t allow her to do so.


    Looking at Jeanne''s reaction, Haru really felt that this saintess was really cute.


    Raikou wasn''t happy, then when his eyes nced at her, she turned in silence since, from her experience on the battlefield in her entire life, she could tell that her dear was going to punish after when they were aler. She quickly hugged Haru''s chest and hid since she tried to hide her grin, anticipating what kind of punishment that she was about to receive.

 Chapter 1435 Breath of Servant

    <h4>Chapter 1435 Breath of Servant</h4>


    Haru didn''t exin to Jeanne what had happened in this ce first since this ce wasn''t a suitable ce to talk about this matter.


    In this regard, although Jeanne wanted to understand the situation as soon as possible, she also obeyed Haru''s arrangement easily.


    Jeanne''s reaction was undoubtedly caused by Shinobu''s influence.


    Usually, Shinobu followed Haru''s n and arrangement, and the two had never doubted each other, after all, Shinobu knew that Haru had always made the best n for his loved one and the one that he cared about.


    Jeanne was living on Shinobu''s body, although the personalities of the two were separated, they shared the same memories which somehow affected each other''s personalities. It was different from dual personalities, but rather it was simr to thebination of the two.


    Under such circumstances, Jeanne naturally also showed a close attitude between conscious and unconscious counterparts. The trust that she ced in Haru didn''t lose to Shinobu, so when Haru told her that he would talk about this matterter, she also agreed to his decision and followed him.


    Haru knew that there were a lot of things that needed to be said to Jeanne so he brought her to the ruins of the Fortress of Millennia.


    As for Raikou, she didn''t turn into her astral form and walked beside Haru. She held Haru''s hand and looked wary at Jeanne.


    On the other hand, Jeanne ignored Raikou''s re since she talked with him about what she had been doing beforeing here.


    While both Haru and Jeanne talked to each other, the three of them, including Raikou, came to the ruins of Fortress of Millennia.


    Then, the scene that appeared in front of them gave them a surprise.


    "It''s not Sieg''s fault at all! It''s not his fault!"


    Astolfo yelled angrily at the people of the Yggdmillennia n, with a tantrum like a child. Next to him, the homunculus named Sieg just lowered his head and stood silently without saying any words.


    Behind the twoy a group of homunculus that breathed irregrly.


    In front of the two, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n headed by Fiore, all looked at the two with a hostile expression, making the atmosphere a bit solemn.


    "These two came back by themselves?"


    Haru was a bit surprised.


    "That person¡­"


    Jeanne cast her gaze on Sieg''s body, frowning for some reason.


    Haru looked at Jeanne and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, after hesitating for a while, Jeanne told Haru.


    "That person has a breath of a servant."


    Haru raised his eyebrow then cast his sight to Sieg again.


    With a thin body, a familiar face, small presence, and silver hair, without doubt, he was a homunculus.


    However, Haru wasn''t surprised when he heard from Jeanne that this homunculus had a breath of servant since he knew that this homunculus received a heart from Sigfried, the Saber of ck.


    However, as a Ruler, Jeanne was capable of knowing all of that without what was happening.


    It seemed that when a servant was summoned to the world as a Ruler, then this servant would receive a lot of privileges.


    Looking through the real name of the servant and ruling over the Holy Grail War was just one of them.


    In addition, the servant who was summoned as a Ruler could also acquire many passive abilities such as the ability to find, detect, and sense a servant.


    For example, Jeanne d''Arc could perceive the breath of a servant within a radius of ten kilometers, even Assassin, who possessed the ability of Presence Concealment, could be detected by her.


    Jeanne was also able to easily search the location of each servant, as if there was a map with a mark on her head, so she could find them.


    Jeanne was also capable of knowing the status of each servant and knowing whether they were dying or not, so she could know whether a servant had left the Holy Grail War or not.


    In addition, there was also some privilege that she could activate or not ording to the process of the Holy Grail.


    Relying on all of the abilities and privileges that she received, Jeanne could pursue the Red Faction and Jack the Ripper.


    If it weren''t for both Red Faction and Jack the Ripper, so tricky and insidious that they quickly shifted their position once they noticed Jeanne. If they didn''t do so, then Jeanne would have caught both of them a long time ago.


    Now, because of those abilities and privileges, Jeanne could notice the aura of a servant on the body of the homunculus in front of them.


    Therefore, it made Jeanne feel puzzled and surprised.


    Haru patted Jeanne''s shoulder and said, "We can discuss this matterter." He then walked forwards, causing everyone''s eyes to turn toward him since he was very noticeable after all.


    "Huh?"


    The first one who noticed Haru was Astolfo.


    Seeing Haruing over, Astolfo''s eyes lit up and he waved his hand to Haru quickly.


    "Hey! Here! Come and help us, Kasugano-kun! We''re being bullied!"


    Haru was speechless and wondered why he thought Astolfo''s act was simr to a student who reported to the teacher that he was being bullied.


    However, in Astolfo''s mind, the only one that he could believe in the ck Faction was only Haru after all.


    "Kasugano-kun?"


    Fiore and others also discovered Haru''s arrival.


    The girls quickly blushed since Haru wasn''t wearing a shirt at this moment.


    Naturally, they also noticed Jeanne who was walking behind Haru.


    "You''re¡­?"


    Fiore was surprised and asked.


    "Hello." Jeanne stepped forwards and said to Fiore, "I am the Ruler of this Holy Grail War."


    "So you''re the Ruler?" Fiore was startled.


    Not only Fiore, but the rest of the Yggdmillennia n were surprised.


    "Great!"


    Gordes cried out in happiness, then shouted at Jeanne. "Ruler has finallye! You must help us! This time the Red Faction has vited a lot of rules!"


    The Magus of the Yggdmillennia n were present and also joined Gordes, shouting at Jeanne, making her startled.


    But at the same time, Jeanne was somewhat aware of the seriousness of this matter.


    "In short, please tell me more about this matterter." Jeanne looked at everyone with a serious expression then said, "For now, let''s deal with your problem first." After that, she looked at Sieg again, with some doubt still remaining in her eyes.


    Haru came to Fiore''s side and asked, "Where''s Chiron?"


    "¡­He was injured in a duel with the Rider of Red. He is now in his astral form to rest." Fiore looked at Haru and asked, "How about you, Kasugano-kun? Are you alright?" She blushed while looking at his body, then quickly ordered her people to give him clothes. "Wear this."


    "Thank you."


    Haru took the shirt from Fiore''s hand and said, "I am alright. You don''t need to worry and Berserker can fight anytime too."


    Raikou might have realized it before, but her dear was just too popr, right?


    "That''s good." Fiore let out a sigh of relief, but then she noticed a huge scar on Haru''s chest, wondering how he could get this scar.


    At least, the situation wasn''t that bad since Berserker of ck could still fight.


    Haru could tell why Fiore let out a sigh of relief was because of Astolfo.


    The Yggdmillennia n was quite hostile toward Astolfo after all, but they were also afraid of him since even if Astolfo was weak, he was a servant, after all, if they forced themselves to fight then without doubt Astolfo was going to massacre them.


    Now, since there was still Haru''s servant along with Haru himself, they had the confidence to confront Astolfo.


    However, Fiore also forgot.


    Haru was acting after all, and he had never thought of the Yggdmillennia n as apanion.


    Therefore, Haru looked at Astolfo, nced at Sieg, who was still silent, and said, "It seems that you have killed Celenike, right?"


    The atmosphere became tense after Haru''s words fell.

 Chapter 1436 Not my problem

    <h4>Chapter 1436 Not my problem</h4>


    There was a reason why the people from the Yggdmillennia n showed such a strong hostility toward Sieg and Astolfo, and the reason was no other because Astolfo''s master had changed.


    When the master met another master on the Holy Grail War, they would feel a reaction.


    Therefore, when Haru saw Sieg, he felt the hand where his Command Spells was located, giving him a tingling sensation, telling him that Sieg was a master.


    If Haru could notice it, then Fiore also noticed too.


    In this way, everyone could guess that the one that Sieg had made a contract with should be Astolfo, since there was no other servant besides Astolfo in this ce, and now, Astolfo''s master had changed, Celenika, who was the original master of Astolfo, everyone could guess easily what had happened to her.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Celenike, even though he had to admit that woman was a bit beautiful, but her perverted tendency to do cruel things to anyone was too much. If she was alive, he was sure that she would do a cruel thing to both Astolfo and Sieg, let alone letting both of them have a master and a servant rtionship.


    The one in front of them was Astolfo and Sieg, there was no Celenike, then the conclusion was easily drawn from all of that.


    It was also because of this situation that Sieg was silent since he couldn''t say anything.


    It was because everyone knew that Celenike was dead, that everyone in the Yggdmillennia n would think that both Sieg and Astolfo were the ones who killed her, thus exchanging the contracts.


    Under such a situation, Sieg and Astolfo returned without shame, even bringing a group of homunculus without their permission, if the Yggdmillennia n''s condition wasn''t so weak at this moment, they would kill both Sieg and Astolfo directly.


    In this situation, of course, Astolfo quickly told them what was happening.


    "The one who killed my former master wasn''t Sieg, and it was definitely not me, but the Assassin of ck!"


    Astolfo kept repeating those words, telling them what was truly happening.


    "When we met each other, the Assassin of ck suddenly appeared and killed my former master, and poached her heart. Only then do I make a contract with a new master, otherwise, my former master will have Command Spells, tell me how can I kill her?"


    Astolfo said, however, the Yggdmillennia n didn''t believe Astolfos''s words at all.


    "Based on your statement, if the Assassin of ck appeared, how could you be all right?" Caules analyzed the situation with logic and said, "At that time, if Celenike had been killed, then Rider would have been killed too. Without the magic power supply from your master, with the power of Assassin, it should be easy to kill the two of you, right?"


    Originally, Celenika cut off the supply of magic power of Astolfo because of his defect and was unable to obtain magic power.


    Even if Astolfo had an "Independent Action" skill, it was only B-Rank, even if he wanted to, he could only move freely for two days at most without the supply of Magic Power.


    In such a situation, when encountering Celenike, Astolfo should be at his limit, at least, he should have consumed most of his magic enemy, and hisbat ability would be affected.


    In addition, Astolfo''s strength wasn''t strong. If it was further weakened, even the Assassin ss of servants should be able to kill Astolfo from a frontal attack, right?


    It was also absolutely impossible for Astolfo to survive in front of Assassin without making a contract with Sieg beforehand.


    Of course, this analysis was only on a theoretical basis and there was ack of understanding of reality and the situation.


    Perhaps it was due to various factors that eventually led Astolfo to be able to stop Assassin in frontal attack, without receiving the supply of Magic Power from Celenike, however, such a thing was very difficult to exin.


    Since it was difficult to exin then it was impossible to convince the Yggdmillennia n.


    Everyone then stared at Astolfo, wondering what kind of excuses he woulde out with next.


    "At that time¡­ At that time, the Assassin of ck seemed to be unable to kill us for some reason!"


    Astolfo was so anxious that he was about to cry when everyone was bullying him.


    "I know this clearly, but why can''t I remember what happened at that time?!"


    These words were also the reason why Astolfo''s words were unconvincing.


    Who could ept such a statement?


    Astolfo might not havemon sense, but it didn''t mean that he had turned stupid and lost all of his memory, so why couldn''t he remember what happened at that time?


    In everyone''s eyes, they thought that Astolfo couldn''t find an excuse.


    However, at this moment, Haru said, "Isn''t it obvious that you can''t remember what happened?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Astolfo looked at Haru curiously.


    "The Assassin of ck has a skill named "Information Erasure", it is the ability to remove information regarding the Servant''s True Name, ability, and appearance from the records and memories of all eyewitnesses, including the opponent, follows the conclusion of an engagement."


    Haru looked at Fiore and said, "Fiore should know it too, do you remember the fog when you were in Bucharest?"


    "Fog?" Fiore was stumped and taken aback.


    Seeing this, everyone understood that Fiore had forgotten what had happened to Bucharest.


    Because that fog was Jack the Ripper''s Noble Phantasm was part of intelligence, and it was also within the scope of "Information Erasure", his mental strength was very strong, and even if Jack the Ripper''s ability was strong, it only had a minimum effect on him.


    Well, it was also because of this "Information Erasure" that Jack the Ripper was a mysterious servant whose gender was still in mystery.


    "But I didn''t know the reason why the Assassin of ck didn''t kill these two people." Haru didn''t really understand since in his mind, Jack the Ripper would kill anyone as long as someone appeared in front of her. "There might be a reason, but I am sure, what is it?" Well, it wasn''t really his problem, so he didn''t care much.


    However, if Haru had to guess then it was probably because either Jeanne or Saber of Red was nearby so Jack the Ripper decided to retreat, especially after killing Celenike who was Astolfo''s master.


    In Jack the Ripper''s mind, probably, if Celenike was killed, then it was only a time before Astolfo was defeated, however, she would have never thought that Astolfo would make a contract with Sieg, who was a homunculus, which was an error on her decision.


    Naturally, Astolfo didn''t know about that.


    "In short, we didn''t kill my former master." Astolfo still insisted and said, "We only remember that the Assassin of ck killed her, and we don''t know the rest."


    It was such an unconvincing and untrustworthy statement, but Astolfo raised his head and said it proudly.


    Sieg then said, "I created a contract with the Rider because I didn''t want to see him disappear because he lost his master." He looked at Fiore and said in form expression, "Our reason toe back is only one reason that is to free mypanionships."


    Everyone who heard those words understood instantly that the reason Sieg came back was to liberate the homunculus that was used as a tool by the people of Yggdmillennia can.


    That''s it.


    However, this made the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n full of anger, and those homunculi feltpletely at loss.


    The atmosphere became tense once again.


    Haru and Jeanne moved back slightly, looked at each other in a tacit understanding, and then chose to keep their mouths shut.


    After all, this was the problem of the Yggdmillennia n and it had nothing to do with both Haru and Jeanne.

 Chapter 1437 Contract with the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1437 Contract with the Devil</h4>


    Finally, Fiore made a decision about Sieg''s matter.


    "Leave this matterter, since you have be the master of rider, I hope that you can lend us your power."


    Fiore''s meaning was clear and her proposal to Sieg was a normal thing since the ck Faction was at a disadvantage and the Holy Grail War was still in the process.


    In order to fight against the Red Faction, the ck Faction needed Astolfo''s power.


    In the current situation, for the ck Faction, if there was one more servant then it would be a great boost to their faction.


    Therefore, in order for Astolfo to join the ck Faction, Fiore and the Yggdmillennia n decided topromise.


    "Anyway, the method of magic power supply from a homunculus is no longer useful. If you agree to lend us your power, then it isn''t impossible to free yourpanionships," Caules said and he knew that they needed to do this.


    With the loss of Saber (Siegfried), Lancer (d III), and Caster (Avicebron), the ck Faction didn''t really need the magic power supply from the homunculus.


    Rider (Astolfo) had also made a contract with Sieg, and the supply of magic power was provided by Sieg. It was also impossible for Sieg to ask hispanionship to provide a magic power to Astolfo after all.


    Assassin (Jack the Ripper) was out of control, and even if she didn''t receive a magic power supply from her master, she got all the magic power from the hearts of the people that she had killed so Caules didn''t count this servant.


    For Berserker (Minamoto no Raikou), Caules wasn''t sure, but he knew that Haru didn''t ask his grandfather to provide him with a magic power supply from the homunculus which meant Haru had provided his magic power to Berserker all the time which somehow scared Caules since he had seen how Raikou''s battle was.


    Caules was sure that the amount of magic power that was absorbed on Raikou was absurd, but Caules didn''t even see Haru was tired which somehow made him be an even more mysterious character in Caules''s mind.


    Especially after Caules had seen how Haru was capable of coping with two servants at the same time and destroying Adam easily.


    Caules was wondering why such a people decided to follow his grandfather, but after the news of Darnic had passed out, he could see that Haru didn''t seem sad nor depressed, and the only thing that he could think was that this young man was acting!


    Caules suddenly felt a cold sweat on his hands, thinking that all of them had been yed by Haru at that moment.


    However¡­


    Caules shook his head, then looked at his older sister. He could tell that the rtionship between his older sister and Haru was pretty close then¡­


    Caules then pped his head before stopping his thought since there was something more important than that at that moment and he could see that Haru didn''t show hostility toward the Ygdmillennia n and that alone was enough.


    Out of the servants of the ck Faction, there was only Archer (Chiron) who needed the magic power which was provided by the homunculus.


    "If it''s just one servant, then we don''t need to use a homunculus at all. Although I can''t match my sister, I can also provide some magic power."


    Caules said so.


    This was also because of his calm and keen sense that he could use homunculus as a bargaining condition in exchange for Rider to join the ck Faction again.


    Realizing his brother''s thought, Fiore persuaded the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n and chose topromise.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n didn''t say anything.


    It was true that Astolfo had betrayed and Celenike had died because of it, but the Magus was still a Magus after all, and in order to achieve their goal, they didn''t care about anything else.


    Not to mention that Darnic had died, the entire Yggdmillennia n now being led by Fiore, the next patriarch, so no one objected to her decision.


    Was it so easy?


    Of course not, since there was one person who had a huge grudge against Sieg.


    "Are you kidding me?! My Saber died because of that homunculus!"


    Gordes couldn''t ept the decision and yelled loudly.


    Gordes was right, and because of this, Sieg couldn''t refute, and could only silently ept Gordes''s abuse.


    In the end, it was Astolfo who couldn''t stand it anymore and confessed the truth without hesitation.


    "Saber chose to give his heart to the master because of his own will! You''re not qualified to say this to him!"


    That was the truth, in order to save Sieg, Siegfried gave his heart to Sieg, which gave Sieg a new life. Not only was his physique strengthened, his short life span also increased and he didn''t have a missing organ on his body anymore.


    Sieg was healthy as ever.


    "¡­To be honest, I don''t know why that great hero would rather sacrifice his life to save me, but since he has saved me then, I must let more people be saved."


    That was the reason why Sieg used part of Siegfried''s name as his own name.


    At that time, in order to save Sieg, Siegfried took out his own heart and gave it to Sieg.


    Even Astolfo was still startled and shocked at this moment when he recalled what had happened at that time.


    "This is my wish."


    Leaving such words, the hero left the world with a satisfied smile.


    That smile, until now, Sieg had never forgotten about it.


    As a result, Sieg also chose to follow Siegfried''s steps and prepared to rescue the rest of hispanionships who had the same fate as him. It was because of this reason that he had decided to return together with Astolfo.


    It was also at this moment that Jeanne understood.


    "I see, so the breath of servant that I feel from him is because of the heart?"


    The spiritual core of the servants was at their heart.


    Sieg obtained a part of Siegfried''s body, and it was the heart part.


    The heart was the core of the body, and it was also the organ that pumped blood all over the body, so it was natural that Sieg possessed the aura of a servant.


    After learning the truth, Gordes copsed directly on the ground and couldn''t ept the truth.


    "This kind of stupid thing¡­ how can I ept this¡­"


    Gordes seemed devastated, losing all of his strength. For him, Siegfried''s decision tomit suicide to save a homunculus which he had created was a great blow to him since in his mind, those homunculi were no different than a tool that he could discard anytime.


    Haru knew about this matter, but he didn''t say anything. Darnic had died so he didn''t need to act anymore and what he needed to do was to collect the Holy Grail from Shirou.


    "Berserker, let''s go."


    "Yes, master."


    Raikou smiled when she thought that Haru was going to leave since she also knew that he had decided to end the charade.


    Fiore might be cute, but well, Haru knew that it wasn''t the time to think about that matter at this moment.


    "Kasugano-kun, please wait! Don''t leave!"


    After all, everyone had seen how powerful Haru was.


    Haru''s strength was just too scary, and his power might not evene close to the top-level servant.


    Not only Haru, but Berserker (Raikou) was also strong since everyone also had seen how Berserker and Karna fought each other on the battlefield before.


    In the absence of d III, the Yggdmillennia n couldn''t afford to lose both of them at this moment.


    Fiore quickly grabbed Haru''s hand and said, "Although the Fortress of Millennia has been destroyed, on the other side of Trifas, Uncle Gordes still has a vi as a temporary workshop. We can move there, so Kasugano-kun, and Ruler, please stay to rest for a bit."


    When Haru''s hand was grabbed, Jeanne and Raikou looked at Fiore, then looked at Haru, especially when they saw Fiore''s desperate expression.


    Haru was speechless, but he also understood Fiore''s situation, or rather the ck Faction''s situation, after all, the power of Sieg and Astolfo were at the best general level of a servant, both of them were necessary, but in the eyes of Fiore, they were just a supporter at best, however, Jeanne and Raikou were different.


    The three of them were very powerful and they were the main forces of the ck Faction.


    Berserker was one of the top servants, Jeanne was the ruler of the Holy Grail War, and Haru¡­ well, Fiore wasn''t sure about Haru, but she knew that his identity wasn''t normal.


    If there were three of them then it wouldn''t be impossible to reverse the situation.


    Haru looked at Fiore who was still holding his hand and said, "You should know that I have been acting, right? I have been lurking in the ck Faction to take the Holy Grail from Darnic, and I am not his admirer at all. I am not different from Shirou who is the leader of the Red Faction, and you want me to stay?"


    Not only Fiore, but all the Yggdmillennia n, Sieg, Astolfo, and even Jeanne were startled!


    In their eyes, Shirou was like a hateful snake that attacked them from the dark, however, Haru was worse, he was a Jormungand that was ready to swallow them when they weren''t ready.


    Some of them had a chill, thinking that this amiable young man was even worse than anything.


    Jeanne then asked Shinobu inwardly.


    ''Shinobu, is Haru evil?''


    ''No, but I guess he''s nning to court Fiore.''


    ''What?!''


    Jeanne was startled, and she started to talk with Shinobu when the atmosphere within this ce was so tense, wondering how Haru was going to court Fiore in this situation.


    Raikou, on the other hand, didn''t say anything and looked at Fiore''s hand which was still holding her dear''s hand.


    "You don''t have Holy Grail anymore on your side, I don''t have a reason to stay here," Haru said.


    Fiore bit her lower lip and said, "¡­Even so please stay."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "We need your powers. I don''t care about the Holy Grail. We no longer have the power to protect it after all." Fiore looked at Haru and said, "If you want the Holy Grail then take it, however, I can''t let the Red Faction win this Holy Grail so please stay and work with us."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Fiore''s words, but what she had told them was right since they didn''t have the power to protect the Holy Grail any longer, however, they couldn''t ept the Red Faction to win this Holy Grail War!


    Everyone was looking at the demon king in front of them and felt that their new patriarch was going to make a contract with a demon for some reason.


    "Even if I am trying to steal the Holy Grail from you?"


    "Yes."


    Fiore nodded without hesitation.


    Haru couldn''t help but chuckle at Fiore''s answer.


    Fiore was taken aback when she saw him chuckle. "Wh - Why are youughing!? This isn''t a joke!"


    "Nothing." Haru caressed Fiore''s hair and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so cute. Do you like me so much that you don''t want to part with me?"


    "What?!"


    Fiore blushed, then quickly denied. "Of course not!"


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "I will stay at your vi then. The Holy Grail War is almost over, there''s nothing wrong with working together." He stood behind Fiore''s wheelchair and asked, "Where''s the vi? I will push you there."


    "Hmph! I hate you"


    Fiore pouted and looked away, but she still guided the location of the vi.


    "¡­"


    No one in the Yggdmillennia n was sure what to say, but why did they see their new patriarch seem to flirt with Haru?


    But still¡­


    If both Fiore and Haru were together¡­


    The Yggdmillennia n then saw their future was very bright and decided to support their new patriarch''s rtionship!


    ''See?''


    Jeanne was speechless.


    Caules clenched his hand and thought that his older sister was being robbed by a bad guy!


    However, even if the battle was over, the war still continued, and soon, there would be a decisive battle between the two parties to decide the winner of the Holy Grail War.

 Chapter 1438 Oni

    <h4>Chapter 1438 Oni</h4>


    When they had arrived at the vi, Haru and Raikou entered the same room.


    Haru closed the door and asked, "Raikou, are you angry?"


    "Hmph!"


    Raikou sat on the edge of the bed and looked away. She was annoyed when she saw how Haru was very close to Fiore, after all, she felt that she was one of the women in his life.


    Haru then sat next to Raikou and saw she didn''t move away from him.


    "I have told you before that I have a girlfriend, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou''s body was shaken for a bit.


    "In truth, I have a lot of girlfriends," Haru said. He had only told Raikou that his girlfriend was Shinobu, but he didn''t tell her that he had a lot of girlfriends after all, so it was normal when he saw her expression was quite grim at this moment.


    "You!!"


    Raikou turned toward him and her eyes were red. "You¡­" She wanted to say something, but then she asked with a hint of anger in her voice. "Am I just a woman that you used for pleasure?"


    "No."


    "Then what am I?!"


    It was surprising for Raikou who had "Mad Enhancement" EX rank to be able to hold for so long. Staring at his eyes, she wanted to hear what was in his mind and heart.


    Raikou was after all a famousmander in history and even if she had tried to close her eyes to his rtionship with Shinobu, but she didn''t expect that he was going to make another rtionship with Fiore, then what next? Jeanne? Atnte?


    When Raikou thought about the future, she thought that it was better to kill Haru and kill herself so they could be together in the afterlife.


    "Raikou, I love you. Believe in me that my feelings have never changed and that is also the reason why I am angry with you," Haru said.


    "Angry?"


    Raikou was then dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I am angry with you." Haru stared at Raikou and said, "Do you remember what you did in your fight with Karna? If I didn''te back then, what do you think will happen?"


    "¡­I¡­"


    Raikou didn''t dare to look at him at this time. She knew back then what the result would be if Haru didn''te to stop them.


    "I didn''t stop you from a duel since I know that it is impossible, but you have promised to win, do you want to break your promise?" Haru asked.


    "No! I will win this duel!" Raikou quickly said without hesitation. She lost because of the "Oni" within her body and when she thought about it, she felt depressed somehow.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru suddenly asked.


    Raikou wanted to say something, but she was quite hesitant, wondering whether he would hate her, but then, she was pulled on his embrace, leaning on his chest so naturally by him.


    "Tell me." Haru looked at Raikou and said, "You have something that you want to ask, right?"


    "Dear, what do you think of Oni?" Raikou asked.


    "Oni?" Haru thought for a while and wasn''t sure what to say.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Raikou became nervous and asked,"¡­Do you hate Oni?"


    Haru smiled and said, "If the "Oni" is as cute as you then I love it."


    Raikou blushed and hit Haru''s chest. Sheined and said, "I hate it! Answer me seriously!"


    "Like I said before, what''s wrong with "Oni"? I don''t hate them and the era has changed," Haru said.


    "The era has changed?" Raikou looked at Haru curiously.


    Haru then told Raikou that in the future, Oni would probably be very popr and there might be some work with Oni that was being beautiful, making them into very cute girls, and being loved by a lot of people.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou was dumbfounded by Haru''s answer.


    However, Haru didn''t me Raikou since, unlike the previous generation, his generation could ept something better, even if it was the most vicious monster in the past generation that would turn into a very cute girl or woman in the hands or artist.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou suddenly had a headache, thinking that the people of this generation had a very wild imagination. The fierce and evil creatures of the past had suddenly turned into a cute girl that was printed on a poster, even an intable doll.


    "You''re worried about the "Oni" on your body?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Like what I have said before, my love has never changed even if there is "Oni" within you, and you might have not realized it, but when we were fighting on the bed, your eyes sometimes turned red and entered your "Oni" state," Haru said.


    "What?! Is that true?!"


    Raikou was startled, but then Haru''s words might be true since she also often forgot what had happened when both of them did the adult act together, but then¡­


    Raikou looked at Haru and sighed since this guy was too peerless, right?


    "I can ept the "Oni" within you, but can you ept my rtionship with other girls?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou was silent again.


    Haru hugged Raikou''s body gently and said, "I know that it is unfair for you. But I am a very greedy man, and I am scum, however, if you can ept it then I will make you happy, Raikou." He was wondering why so many times he had reminded girls, telling them that he was greedy and scum, but he needed to do that.


    Raikou didn''t say anything, and Haru didn''t say anything.


    Both of them were in silence until Raikou let out a long sigh.


    "I¡­ I might have a feeling that you''re such a bad guy."


    "It''s toote for me to pretend to be a good boy."


    It was impossible for Haru to be a good boy after all.


    "That''s why¡­"


    Raikou then turned her body then stared at him and said, "Mom is going to be with you, and make sure that you''ll be a good boy."


    "This¡­"


    Haru was surprised then smiled. He moved forward and kissed Raikou''s lips.


    Raikou also epted Haru''s kiss and it was something that she really needed at that moment. She was full of tears and when their lips parted, she asked, "I am a bloodthirsty Ox Demon, is a woman like me truly allowed to remain by your side?"


    "Yes, stay by my side. Forever. Raikou."


    "I love you, dear."


    Raikou couldn''t handle her emotion any longer and hugged the man that had made her hate and love at the same time.


    When Haru fell asleep, he had another dream, and this dream was full of terror. The dream was about an Oni whose name was Ushi-Gozen.


    The people at that time were scared of this Ushi-Gozen since this Ushi-Gozen had killed a lot of people and terrorized them.


    However, in truth, this Ushi-Gozen was Raikou, it was part of her, that was sealed, however, no one knew about this matter since in the record at that time, the one who defeated Ushi-Gozen was Raikou herself and everything was a y that was made by Raikou''s father because he realized Raikou''s talent.


    So after that, Raikou became the strongest Mystery yer of the Heian period while the Ushi-Gozen was still sealed within her.


    Haru understood why Raikou hated her "Oni" part since it brought her nothing but misfortune. He then opened his eyes and could feel that the side of his bed was empty. He didn''t do anything pervertedst night, but well, he also understood that it wasn''t something that he should do at this moment, probably.


    Though, the real reason was Raikou seemed to fall asleepst night which made him a bit helpless. Well, it might be because she felt relief?


    "You have woken up, dear?"


    Hearing such a gentle voice, Haru looked up and felt that everything was dark since his view was covered by two homogeneous mountains again.


    "Yes, thank you for the pillowp."


    "No problem, dear. You cany on myp anytime," Raikou said with a smile.


    "Raikou."


    "Hmm?"


    "I know that I have asked this question several times, but can you win?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I can win."


    Raikou''s voice was gentle and firm at the same time.


    Haru nodded and smiled. "Then I will believe in you."


    "Please believe in me," Raikou said without hesitation.


    Haru was about to get up, but then he was pushed back by Raikou.


    "Wait, dear!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You have such a huge tent on your pants. You can go out like this, you need to calm it down," Raikou said with a serious tone.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru then noticed a soft hand wrapped around his anaconda and nodded.


    "Hmm, this is very dangerous. Thank you for the reminder, Raikou."


    "No problem."


    They might not have been able to do itst night, but they decided to do it in the morning this time.

 Chapter 1439 Shinobu and Jeanne

    <h4>Chapter 1439 Shinobu and Jeanne</h4>


    Shinobu had a dream.


    Shinobu dreamed that she had be an ordinary countryside girl, growing up carefree without worrying about anything. She had three older brothers and sisters. She would y hide and seek with them when they were working on the farm until her body was covered in mud.


    Shinobu also had a mother. She also learned about the existence of Jesus from her and decided to pray to God every day as a Catholic.


    "I hope that I can pray until I return to the embrace of the Lord."


    She said this to her mother.


    The mother only stroked her head with a gentle smile and said, "The Lord will hear your prayers."


    At that time, she was very happy, and of course, she didn''t know whether the Lord heard her prayers or not.


    However, one day, she heard the voice of the Lord.


    She, Jeanne, heard the voice of the Lord.


    "Humans why are you always fighting each other¡­"


    The Lord sighed, and those sounds were heard into Jeanne''s ears.


    At that time, Jeanne was only seventeen years old so she understood the reason for the Lord''s sigh was because the people were at war.


    France and Britain were fighting against each other in the war which was known as the "Hundred Year''s War".


    The two countries have been fighting each other for decades in Jeanne''s time.


    It could be said this war was one of the longest wars in history since it happened for 116 years, 4 months, 3 weeks, and 4 days, in such a long war, how many people had died because of it?


    Jeanne didn''t know, and probably, the historian and most of the people in the world didn''t know, but¡­


    "The Lords knows¡­"


    Even if the people didn''t know, the Lord who was looking at this world knew that answer.


    Therefore, the Lord would sigh, so at that moment, Jeanne decided.


    "I want to stop this."


    Her intention wasn''t to save the world, but because Jeanne heard the whisper from the Lord. Then because of that, she bid farewell to her family and left her hometown.


    Jeanne was just a little girl from the countryside, she went through several twists and turned to liberate Orleans in central France, trapped in the war, and finally won the war.


    Jeanne was amander of the army when she was only 17 years old.


    Those who didn''t know the truth would only think of her as a mascot or symbol, however, the soldiers who followed her would refute this statement without hesitation, after all, during the war, Jeanne didn''t stand on the rear, but joined the bloody fight on the front line while holding her g.


    Holding the g during the war, Jeanne would stand and join the battle, and as long as she was there, France wouldn''t be defeated, showing how big the people trust her.


    Then Jeanne liberated Orleans and became the hero of France.


    Jeanne also found Charles VII, returned to Reims triumphantly, and assisted him to be the King of France.


    However, those people didn''t know about Jeanne''s distress.


    "Ah, I have killed so many people¡­"


    In order to stop the war, Jeanne stepped onto the battlefield.


    In order to protect the people of France, Jeanne killed many generals of the enemy country.


    With blood on her hands, Jeanne had never considered herself a saint.


    "I am just a sinful person¡­


    "One day, I will be punished¡­"


    Then the punishment came soon.


    "You witch!"


    "You evil incarnation!"


    "Give me back my family!"


    "You must be executed!"


    "You shouldn''t live in this world!"


    The cheers and praise surrounding Jeanne began to be curses and resentment.


    In order to end the war, Jeanne, who had been fighting, finally fell into the hands of the enemy country and was pushed to execution.


    Even though they knew that Jeanne was a devout believer, she was called a witch, heresy, and evil.


    "Your prayer is just a lie!"


    "Your battle has brought many disasters!"


    "You won''t be forgiven by God!"


    "You''re a witch!"


    The priests of Jeanne''s trial dered, and finally tied Jeanne to the cross before being burnt.


    Feeling the heat of the me that devoured her body, Jeanne felt relief since she knew that she had been punished.


    "Oh, God¡­ I entrust this body to you."


    Shinobu woke up abruptly within the radiant space inside her body, but her heart was full of sadness and she was also furious.


    "Sorry."


    As if Jeanne knew what had happened, she apologized to Shinobu.


    "Sorry to let you see something unsightly¡­"


    There was an expression of guilt on Jeanne''s face.


    The memories of the two were shared.


    It was also the reason why Jeanne also understood Haru''s personality and had a good impression of him, even though her real feeling wasplicated, regarding that demon who could seduce a lot of women easily, including Shinobu.


    What had happened to Shinobu was something simr to the thing which happened between a master and a servant.


    It was simr to Haru when he saw Raikou''s past, Shinobu whose body was being possessed by Jeanne also had a simr dream and also saw Jeanne''s past.


    Shinobu felt very furious at the people who had burnt Jeanne, but she also understood that the one who burnt her was the enemy country, but at the same time, she was even more furious at the King and Nobles in France who was apathetic toward Jeanne''s death.


    However, Shinobu knew that Jeanne didn''t have any regrets and she left this world to the Lord''s embrace, without resentment nor remorse.


    The sadness that Shinobu felt at this moment was her own feeling, because, what had happened to that dream before, she felt that it happened to her, and the personality between Jeanne and Shinobu were different so unlike Jeanne who knew that she could ept what had happened to her without ming anyone, Shinobu, on the other hand, thought that Jeanne was being betrayed.


    "You could have lived happily if you didn''t go to war."


    Unlike Shinobu, Jeanne could choose to live happily, but Shinobu couldn''t do that since the situation forced her.


    Shinobu''s family from father, mother and big sister were killed by a Demon after all, but she didn''t tell Jeanne about this since it was her private matter, even if it was a bit unfair since she knew Jeanne''s past.


    In response, Jeanne merely gave a smile.


    "It''s alright, that''s my choice."


    There was no regret in her voice.


    Shinobu nodded and said, "Now I understand why you''re called a saint."


    Jeanne showed a wry smile when she heard Shinobu''s words since¡­


    "I never consider myself a saint."


    Shinobu chuckled and said, "Well, you have been given a chance to live once again, you should live like an ordinary girl, live an ordinary life, live in an ordinary house, and talk about love."


    "Lo¡­ Love?" Jeanne blushed and said, "It''s not like¡­ I have never thought about it before, but¡­ but that''s too extravagant for me."


    Shinobu chuckled and felt that teasing this girl was very fun, but she had to admit that Jeanne was like an ordinary girl, well, she, herself, also didn''t know much about an ordinary girl since before meeting him, she spent most of her time, thinking about revenge against the Demon.


    However, after her meeting with him, everything had changed and her world became more brilliant.


    Jeanne could also feel this and that was why she was curious about the person that made Shinobu fall in love.


    Shinobu thought for a while and wondered whether Jeanne could have a normal rtionship. She thought for a while and suddenly the face of that hateful guy appeared on her mind.


    "Jeanne."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to taste love?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1440 Suddenly...

    <h4>Chapter 1440 Suddenly¡­</h4>


    Haru and Raikou were staying at the vi together with all the members of the ck Faction and the Yggdmillennia n.


    The vi is quite luxurious. In terms of scale, it might not be asrge as the Fortress of Millennia, butpared to Haru''s house in Tokyo, it wasrger, and even if one hundred people lived in this ce, they wouldn''t feel cramped at all.


    However, such a situation was normal since the price ofnd of the two countries was different.


    If Haru wanted, then it was possible for him to buy an entire Trifas with his money in his original world.


    Well, enough about that, but with the destruction of the Fortress of Millennia, the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n, all of them moved to this ce and lived in this ce.


    Even the homunculus also moved and lived in this ce together.


    Even though there were so many people living in this ce, it didn''t attract anyone''s attention, and the area surrounding the vi was so quiet.


    It was as if there were no living beings in this ce, and there was a sense of eeriness since it had been a while since someone was living in this ce. Not only that, this vi was also located on the mountainside where no one was living.


    If people saw this vi then without a doubt they would think of it as a haunted house.


    It was because of that that this ce was suitable for a Magus to live since no normal people would live in this ce.


    Walking in the corridor of the vi, Haru passed the homunculus that patrolled around. He looked around and could feel the enhancements and barriers in this vi by using his "Kenbunshoku Haki".


    Even though Haru didn''t know what it was, his "Kenbunshoku Haki" made him feel that there was something around the house.


    Haru had to admit that the work of the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n was very fast since it had only been a day since they moved here, but this ce had already been covered by various Magecraft.


    Fiore didn''t want the same thing to happen once again, and under her arrangement, the magus of the Yggdmillennia nid many enhancements, traps, and barriers to this vi overnight.


    If someone checked this vi then they would notice that the security of this ce wasparable to the Fortress of Millennia.


    But¡­


    "Is it necessary?"


    Although Haru knew that everything was needed to prevent the enemies from invading this ce, however, the Red Faction didn''t need to attack them anymore.


    The Red Faction had taken the Holy Grail and had an absolute advantage. As long as they stayed in the hanging garden, it was only a matter of time before they won.


    They didn''t need to do anything to the ck Faction at all.


    In this situation, they didn''t need to guard against the enemies, but rather to focus on the attack, of course, their target was the Red Faction.


    "Well, if it is for the Assassin of ck then I think it is necessary."


    Besides the Red Faction, Fiore also had a headache stopping the Assassin of ck.


    After all, there were a lot of Magus from the Yggdmillennia n that had been killed by Jack the Ripper, not only the normal Magus, even Celenike, the former master of the Rider, and also the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n, Darnic was also killed by Jack the Ripper.


    d III, who was the trump card of the ck Camp, was also killed on the battlefield.


    If Jack the Ripper came to the new base camp of the Yggdmillennia n, then, without doubt, she would massacre the entire people on the Yggdmillennia n.


    "Once Kasugano-kun and I are killed by the Assassin of ck, then the ck Faction is really over."


    Fiore made the conclusion very cautiously and ordered people to deploy enhancements, traps, and barriers overnight and the result was quite impressive.


    "Caules should be thinking about this strategy."


    Unlike his sister, Caules''s way of thinking was simr to a Magus, and unless he helped Fiore, there was no way that all of this could be done overnight.


    Haru didn''t have an interest in Magus since he knew how cruel they were toward their families, however, he had to admit that Caules was more suitable as a Magus than Fiore.


    The homunculus was patrolling with weapons in their hands, their expression was quite cold and indifferent, rather than calling them a servant, it was more suitable to call them a robot.


    However, Haru also noticed that those homunculi had started to change somehow. Not on the appearance, but rather on the inside.


    "Their sense of existence has be stronger¡­"


    In the past, those homunculi were like a pebble on the side of the street, so even if someone saw them, they wouldn''t pay attention toward them, but it was different now, it felt like they were alive and they felt more like a human now.


    However, in his mind, there was no difference between humans and homunculus, both of them were the same, the only difference was the method to create it.


    Homunculus was created using alchemy, however, a human was created by a man and a woman. Those were the only differences, and the same as a human, they should have an emotion, but of course, their lifespan was shorter.


    Haru knew that the change in homunculus was rted to Sieg.


    Sieg and Astolfo also lived in this vi, and they had been working to help those homunculi. Especially those homunculi that were used as a supply of magic power for the servants of the ck Faction. That group of homunculus, after all,cked some organs and they were created in hurry, unlike the homunculus that was patrolling around the vi whose purpose was to help thebat power of the ck Faction.


    Sieg and Astolfo wanted to help those homunculi that were used as a supply magic power and helped them to restore their short lifespan to a normal level, however, such a thing was undoubtedly a difficult thing.


    Although Sieg owned various information in this world andmon sense, it was nothingpared to a normal people, hecked experience and knowledge to help the homunculus. Even if he wanted to, he didn''t have the ability to help hispanionship.


    However, Sieg decided to help with the ck Faction, providing them with abat power in this Holy Grail, and because of that the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n would help Sieg''spanion, and the one who took the lead was Gordes.


    "You bunch of idiots! You can''t even do this? Get out of the way! Let me handle this! You''re useless without me."


    Even though Gordes was cursing and mocking the homunculus, he still helped those homunculi wholeheartedly.


    Haru smiled and thought that Gordes was a tsundere.


    If only Gordes was a female with a small chest, twin-tail hairstyle, and a childhood friend too, then Gordes might be one of the most popr characters in the story.


    Unfortunately, Gordes was a fat old man, but still, he was kind, even if his mouth was rude.


    "Well, let''s end the matter as soon as possible."


    Haru stretched his hands and walked toward Jeanne''s room.


    The two had made an appointment and they would discuss what had happened before.


    So Haru came to Jeanne''s room, knocked on the door, and said, "It''s me, Haru."


    "Enter."


    Haru opened the door and entered together with Raikou.


    Raikou had been following Haru everywhere he went since she didn''t have an "Independent Action" ability nor did she want to move away from him since she knew that there were a lot of insects that were interested in her dear.


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Shinobu, you''re out?"


    "Yes, have you eaten breakfast?" Shinobu asked.


    "Not yet." Haru walked toward Shinobu''s room and sat down on the chair, looking at the riceball which was made on the table. "For me?"


    "Yes, eat it." Shinobu nodded.


    Haru ate the riceball while looking at Shinobu curiously. "Have you eaten?"


    "I have eaten, you don''t need to worry and I made that for you," Shinobu said.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded and licked his finger since there was rice that stuck into it.


    "It''s delicious, thank you."


    "No problem." Shinobu smiled.


    Raikou looked at Shinobu and Haru and felt that both of them were simr to a husband and wife that had been married for a long time which made her nervous for some reason, but then she quickly calmed herself since she had made up the decision to ept his women, after all, she met him only a few days ago, however, Shinobu had known him for a long time.


    "Do you go out because you miss me?" Haru asked.


    "Aren''t you the one who misses me?" Shinobu snorted.


    "Yes, I miss you," Haru said truthfully.


    "I know, but still, you must have a good life with such beauty on your side," Shinobu said while looking at Raikou. She looked at Raikou''s chest and knew that it was the reason why Haru was attracted to Raikou.


    "¡­"


    Raikou was a bit shy when she was being asked, however, she felt that she could get along with Shinobu somehow.


    Haru only rubbed his nose and decided to let her let out all of her emotion first, however, he didn''t expect¡­


    "Well, enough of that, so let''s have a date," Shinobu said.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 1441 Youre too good for me

    <h4>Chapter 1441 You''re too good for me</h4>


    Haru didn''t mind going on a date, especially when it had been a few days since he had met Shinobu when they came to this world.


    However, such a situation was normal, considering their situation was, Haru was a master and Shinobu was a Ruler, so it was normal for them to not meet each other, especially when there were a lot of vitions that happened in this Holy Grail War.


    Shinobu, whose body was being borrowed by Jeanne, was very busy.


    Haru was happy when Shinobu asked him for a date, and Raikou, even though, she was a bit annoyed, thought of this as training since Raikou knew that Haru had a lot of women in his world.


    If Raikou couldn''t control herself when she came to Haru''s world then it would be a disaster. In the end, she followed him, however, she stayed in her astral form all the time. She was also curious how he was going to bring Shinobu on a date.


    However, this date was different from what they had imagined since the one that he was about to go on a date at this moment wasn''t Shinobu, but Jeanne.


    "Wait, Shinobu! What do you mean!?" Jeanne was panicked when Shinobu suddenly changed with herself so abruptly.


    "You might as well taste what the date is," Shinobu said.


    "What?!"


    Jeanne was even more panicked when she heard Shinobu''s words.


    Meanwhile, Haru and Raikou were also stunned when they saw Shinobu suddenly change into Shinobu.


    Raikou wanted to say something, but Haru was the one who asked first, "Shinobu, what do you mean?"


    "I¡­"


    Jeanne was stumped and she didn''t know what to say. She blushed and said, "She¡­ She told me to have a date with you¡­" However, when she saw Haru''s reaction, she also lowered her head at this moment, wondering whether she was unattractive that he didn''t have an interest in herself.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru, of course, noticed Jeanne''s reaction, and quickly said, "Ruler, can I call you Jeanne?"


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded softly.


    "Can I talk with Shinobu first?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Jeanne talked with Shinobu for a while then Shinobu appeared once again.


    "What''s wrong? Jeanne is a beautiful girl, right? Don''t you like beautiful girls? You have dated, dated Raikou, what''s wrong with Jeanne?"


    After Shinobu appeared, she asked Haru several questions since she didn''t understand how he didn''t seem to have an interest in having a date with Jeanne.


    Raikou was silent and wondered what Haru was about to say.


    "I mean, I have to admit that Jeanne is a beautiful girl. If I had been born a century ago in the countryside, and by chance met her, then I might not have hesitated to propose to her directly," Haru said truthfully.


    Jeanne, who heard Haru''s words from inside Shinobu''s body, blushed and felt a bit shy.


    Raikou raised her eyebrow, but she didn''te out from her astral mode.


    However, Shinobu was confused and asked, "Then why? Why don''t you want to have a date with her?"


    "I mean, I have you and Raikou here, and even if Jeanne is a beautiful girl, she''s after all not my girlfriend. I can''t ignore you and have a date with a girl that''s not even my girlfriend. I might be scum, but I am not trash."


    Haru had to admit that Jeanne was a very sweet girl from his conversation with her a few days ago, however, at the same time, their rtionship wasn''t that close after all.


    Even Jeanne might feel attracted to him because of the memory that she shared with Shinobu, Haru couldn''t do that since there was both Shinobu and Raikou beside him. He also hadn''t taken both of them on a date yet he was going to take another girl that he had only known for few days to a date, ignoring both of them.


    Even if Haru was scum, he still had his limit.


    It might be weird, but it might be because of the holy aura around Jeanne that he had always felt weird somehow. He always had this bad mind, thinking what would happen when he tainted this saintess, but he quickly suppressed such a thought since he felt that he shouldn''t do that.


    Raikou and Shinobu smiled sweetly when they heard his words.


    Jeanne also felt relieved somehow since she knew that it wasn''t because she didn''t have a charm, but it was because of another reason. When she thought about it, she also thought that Shinobu''s decision was a bit too abrupt since she was wondering how Shinobu could tell her boyfriend to have a date with her.


    "Shinobu, you should be the one that has¡­"


    However, before Jeanne finished her words.


    "That''s good, then I don''t need to worry that you''re going to take advantage of Jeanne now." Shinobu nodded with a smile and showed a cute expression. "Haru¡­ Jeanne wants to know the date, can you show her? Please¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou and Jeanne were speechless.


    Haru twitched his lips and tried to look away since Shinobu was so cute and he was afraid to ept her request directly. He took a deep breath and said, "I want to have a date with you."


    "We can go on a date anytime, but Jeanne only has this moment since the Holy Grail might be over soon¡­" Shinobu kept staring at Haru with a puppy-like expression.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Good!"


    Shinobu didn''t waste time and changed to Jeanne so quickly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other for a moment.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, I;. that you have to have a date with me¡­" Jeanne lowered her head and felt a bit depressed at that moment.


    Haru was a bit stunned since he didn''t expect Jeanne to have such low-esteem, but then again, he also understood that Jeanne probably didn''t have time to taste the love.


    Jeanne entered the battle when she was 17 and then she died when she was 19. Her experience in war might be abundant and she could be said to be a veteran, but in love, she was a newbie.


    "Why do you need to apologize?" Haru asked.


    "I mean¡­ you want to have a date with Shinobu, right? But you have to have a date with me, I am sure that it''s going to be unpleasant for you," Jeanne said while ncing at Haru.


    "What? Unpleasant? If I dare to say that then without a doubt, I might be killed," Haru said in an exaggerated way.


    "Huh? Why?" Jeanne looked up and asked him curiously, forgetting all the depression that she felt before.


    "Jeanne, you''re a very cute girl after all and you have a lot of fans. If they know that I feel unhappy when I have a date with you then they might wake up from their graveyard and haunt me, preaching to me that you''re too good for me," Haru said with a smile.


    Jeanne snorted, but smiled, hearing his words.


    "Well, if it''s the people of Ennd who heard my deeds then they might praise me," Haru said with a bad smile.


    Jeanne couldn''t help but punch him at that moment, clearly knowing that he was making fun of her.


    "Don''t tease me!"


    "My bad, my bad¡­" Haru then caught Jeanne''s fist that hit his chest naturally and said, "But really, you''re so cute that I want to tease you." He looked at Jeanne and the more he looked, the more he realized how cute this girl was.


    Being stared directly, Jeanne lowered her head and blushed again.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou and Shinobu, who were watching what had happened between Haru and Jeanne, knew that it was only a time for Jeanne to fall for this big devil.

 Chapter 1442 Innocent Date

    <h4>Chapter 1442 Innocent Date</h4>


    Even though Shinobu had told Haru and Jeanne to go on a date, both of them didn''t really have that much of a n and they decided to go to Trifas, considering the situation was quite bleak and that ce wasn''t that far from their new basecamp.


    Haru nced at Jeanne and could see that she was a bit nervous somehow, so what he needed to do at this moment was to erase the awkwardness between them.


    "You know¡­ even though it isn''t my first time to be here, it is my first time to see the people in this ce, but I can see that there is a lot of difference between this ce and my home," Haru said.


    "Oh, what''s the difference?" Jeanne asked.


    "The people here¡­ how should I describe it¡­ I can feel that they''re closer?"


    "Closer?"


    "In the ce where I live, everyone is living in a hurry and everyone is so distant, so this ce is kind of new for me."


    Haru somehow remembered the time when he moved to the countryside when he was in elementary school, and somehow his expression turned weird when he thought about his childhood time since he was raped at that time.


    Jeanne stared at Haru''s expression, wondering why he showed an interesting expression.


    Haru realized that Jeanne was staring at him and he quickly shook his head then asked, "How about you? I mean¡­ your life before you joined the war, was this ce simr to your home?"


    "My home, huh¡­"


    Jeanne somehow missed her family since after she joined the war, she had never seen her family again so she might be lying if she didn''t feel any regret at that time, but then her head was patted which somehow made herfortable. She looked up and saw him patting her head.


    When Jeanne stared at him nkly, Haru quickly said, "I am sorry¡­ I have just unconsciously¡­" He knew that he might have done something wrong by making her recall her family, after all, he also knew that probably, Jeanne hadn''t seen her family after she joined the war.


    "No¡­ no¡­ it''s alright¡­" Jeanne quickly lowered her head, trying to hide her blush on her cheeks since she would be lying if she didn''t feel good by his pat since it made her rx somehow.


    "Anyway, how about checking out the market? Maybe we can see something interesting there, shall we?" Haru asked.


    "Sure."


    Jeanne nodded without hesitation.


    Shinobu and Raikou, who were observing their date, were wondering why when Haru and Jeanne were quite awkward to each other there was something that made their date so sweet for some reason.


    Haru and Jeanne were looking around the market together.


    Haru felt this ce was so novel, and he could tell that there were a lot of fresh ingredients.


    "Haru, do you want to cook something?" Jeanne asked and there was saliva that was dripping in her mouth, recalling the taste of the food which was made by Haru.


    "There''s saliva in your mouth," Haru said with a smile.


    "What?!" Jeanne quickly wiped the saliva off her mouth. She didn''t expect that she would make a blunder in this ce and felt very embarrassed at that moment.


    "Do you want me to cook something?" Haru asked.


    "We¡­ Well¡­" Jeanne blushed, but she made a small nod.


    "Hmm¡­ we have eaten breakfast after all, how about we have a picter in the afternoon?" Haru asked. "I will cook something by that time."


    "That''s a great idea!" Jeanne nodded without hesitation.


    "I wonder what I should cook¡­ do you have something that you want to eat?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­ I will leave everything to you Haru," Jeanne wasn''t sure what she wanted to eat, considering the food that she ate in her time was quite limited. She ate either bread or potato, and she didn''t eat much, considering her family condition and the war on her time caused her country''s economy was quite bad at that time.


    "Then how about we have a sandwich? It seems that there is a good smi there," Haru said.


    "That''s a great idea!"


    Jeanne nodded without hesitation.


    When both of them bought various ingredients for the picter, Jeanne''s eyes nced at the ribbon that was sold by a street vendor. She only looked at it for a second before she continued to talk with Haru, telling him that it might be good to add some strange ingredients.


    Hearing such words, Haru realized that this girl had some mischievous side.


    They spent their time trying various snacks around the market and hid in the alley where there weren''t many people there since Haru wanted to put all the things that he had bought into his zipper storage.


    Seeing how a zipper was opened on his hand, Jeanne opened her eyes wide.


    "This¡­?!"


    "Well, this is also one of my abilities," Haru said.


    "¡­It''s sure convenience ability."


    It was Jeanne''s first time seeing such an ability, after all, and she had to admit that it was so unique that she wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "It''s alright. I know this ability is quite weird."


    "No, that''s not what I mean!"


    Jeanne panicked, trying to exin that she didn''t try to mock


    "I was joking with you, you don''t need to take it seriously." Haru chuckled, looking at Jeanne''s reaction.


    "Mooo! Haru, why are you always teasing me!" Jeanne pouted and looked away, showing that she was annoyed.


    "My bad¡­ I wonder if you will forgive me?"


    "Hmph! I am not going to forgive you so easily!"


    "Then what if I give you a gift?"


    "Gift?"


    Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.


    "Well, I feel that we need tomemorate our date so I have prepared a gift for you," Haru said.


    "What kind of gift?" Jeanne asked. Unlike Haru''s worry, she didn''t care much whether the gift that he would give her was something cheap, or rather, it had been a while since she had received a gift and somehow, she was quite excited and curious.


    "Can you close your eyes?" Haru asked.


    Jeanne was suspicious and asked, "You''re not trying to trick me, again, right?"


    "Of course not, believe me." Haru patted his chest and said, "I am not going to do anything weird."


    "¡­Well, I will believe in you this time," Jeanne said.


    "Is my trust in you that small?"


    "¡­Considering how I have shared some memories with Shinobu, I can tell that you''re quite mischievous," Jeanne said with a smug smile.


    Haru twitched his lips and hoped that Shinobu didn''t show Jeanne with something weird.


    "I won''t do a trick on you so close your eyes a bit."


    "Alright."


    Jeanne closed her eyes, wondering what this guy wanted to do, however, she felt a gentle movement on the end of her hair and could feel that her hair was being loosened before it was tied again. Her heart was beating very fast at this moment since she could feel his finger touching her hair.


    "Open your eyes."


    Jeanne opened her eyes slowly and somehow had some idea what kind of gift that he had given her.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, you can check it here."


    Haru took out his smartphone and changed the camera mode into a selfie.


    Jeanne then saw the reflection of her face on Haru''s smartphone and saw a new ribbon at the end of her braid.


    "I am sorry it is something cheap. If we go to the city then I might be able to get something better for you."


    In truth, Haru wanted to give something better, but, there was nothing much in Trifas, considering how this ce was part of the countryside in Romania.


    "No! No! It''s alright! I feel very happy with this gift!" Jeanne said quickly, but that was the truth since she felt really happy. She was a bit interested in this ribbon before, but she didn''t expect him to buy it for her.


    In the past, Jeanne remembered that the nobles and businessmen, when she was still alive, gave her various gifts, but she donated them to the army or church since she didn''t need them.


    However, this time, it was different, it was the first gift that she received as a girl, not as the Saint nor it was as The Maid of Orleans.


    This ribbon might be cheap, but she was very happy with it.


    "That''s great." Haru smiled and said, "You''re beautiful with that."


    It was such a simple sentence that came out of his mouth naturally and so sincere, caused considerable damage to Jeanne who had never had such praise before.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Haru chuckled, then let out a sigh. "I am a bit worried."


    "Worried? About what?" Jeanne suddenly looked up and startled by his words.


    "You''re so cute Jeanne, I am afraid that I have a lot ofpetitors after this," Haru said while letting out a long sigh.


    Jeanne blushed and hit Haru''s chest again since she knew that this guy was definitely teasing her again!


    Before her fist hit his chest, Haru caught Jeanne''s hand and said, "How about we continue our date?"


    "Um¡­" Jeanne nodded, but then she saw that Haru was holding her hand. Her face was red, but then, she felt that it was very nice.


    Both of them walked around again while talking andughing together, spending their time together.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou and Shinobu, who were watching their date at this moment, would be lying if they didn''t feel jealous.


    This date might be an ordinary date, but an ordinary thing was so expensive for Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne since the three of them didn''t have an ordinary life and spent most of their time-fighting.


    However, Raikou and Shinobu had made up their minds to ask him for a dateter, no matter what!

 Chapter 1443 My Wish

    <h4>Chapter 1443 My Wish</h4>


    Having fun the entire day, Haru and Jeanne spent their days, ying around Trifas.


    "Big Brother, show us again!"


    "Yes, show us how to juggle!"


    In Europe, if someone wanted to change their fate from poor to rich, it was easier for them to be a football yer.


    Haru and Jeanne met a group of children that yed football on the farm and by chance, the ball came toward them, he showed some tricks on them and they became fascinated by his trick, asking him how to juggle.


    "Well, this is thest time, I need to continue my date with that big sister after all."


    Haru decided to humor this group of children a bit.


    "Eh?"


    Jeanne, on the sides, also talked with the little girls while ncing at Haru from time to time, but then she blushed when she heard Haru''s words.


    "Big Sister, is that big brother your boyfriend?"


    "Big sister, you''re so lucky¡­"


    Even though they were a group of little girls, they were quite precocious which caused Jeanne to blush.


    "This¡­ That¡­"


    Everyoneughed, looking at Jeanne''s reaction.


    Haru nned to humor that group of children for a bit, but it seemed that time was moving faster than he had thought that it had reached the afternoon so, in the end, everyone had a pic together and ate the lunch that he had prepared before.


    "It''s delicious!"


    The sandwich which was made by Haru was so delicious!


    Jeanne was also surprised, but she was happy.


    Though, Shinobu and Raikou would be lying if both of them didn''t feel jealous.


    They ate together, then the parents of the children called them to go home.


    Haru asked their parents whether he could walk around the farm, telling them that he was a tourist.


    The parents of the children agreed and let both Haru and Jeanne walk around the farm.


    Walking around the farm, Jeanne looked around the scenery of the farm, and couldn''t help but feel a bit nostalgic. Her hand had been holding his hand since she felt veryfortable, walking while holding his hand.


    Jeanne might have felt a bit shy before, but she felt slightly ufortable if she didn''t hold his hand at this moment since she felt that there was something missing.


    It was how


    "Jeanne."


    "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "Over there, can you see that mountain of hay?" Haru asked.


    "That¡­"


    Jeanne looked at the mountain of hay that was pointed at by Haru. When she looked at it, she had an urge to jump over and sleep on top of it.


    "You know, I have a dream," Haru suddenly said.


    "What kind of dream?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "It''s a silly dream, but I want to try to sleep on the top of a mountain of hay, can we try it?" Haru asked.


    It was normal for Haru to not have any experience sleeping on top of a mountain of hay, considering how he was living in the city.


    "But¡­ what if we cause trouble to the farmer?" Even though Jeanne wanted to do it, she felt that she might cause trouble and she felt a bit shy to do such a childish thing.


    "If they''re angry, then we can run away," Haru said with a mischievous smile.


    Jeanneughed, hearing Haru''s answer.


    "Do you want to do it with me?"


    "Well¡­ why not?"


    "Then let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Haru and Jeanne ran together before they jumped over the mountain of hay!


    *BAAAM!*


    The hays were scattered and both of themnded on the mountain of hay at the same time, they looked at each other beforeughing. Then both of them changed their position,ying on their backs, and stared at the sky.


    "What do you think?" Jeanne asked.


    "It''s a bit itchy, but once you feelfortable with it, it isn''t bad."


    Haru felt slightly sleepy, considering the weather was quite warm and the sun was covered by clouds. He then looked at Jeanne''s beautiful face and smiled.


    Being stared at, Jeanne was blushing and felt a bit embarrassed. "Wh - What?"


    "No, I feel very lucky that I have a chance to date you." Haru really felt that he was really lucky since he wouldn''t expect that he would go on a date with a "Maid of Orleans". He then picked the hay which was stuck in her hair then lightly brushed her hair with his fingers.


    This small action caused Jeanne to feel that her heart was beating very fast. She might have forgotten this feeling before, ying around without worry, having fun on the farm, but at this moment, she remembered all of that and she was very happy.


    Both of them stared at each other and the atmosphere felt a bit ambiguous at this moment.


    Haru had a feeling if he wanted to kiss Jeanne at that moment, he was sure that she wouldn''t dodge him, however¡­


    "Ha¡­ Haru!"


    "Yes?"


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask away?"


    "If you win the Holy Grail, what are you going to do with it?" Jeanne asked.


    Jeanne felt that the atmosphere between the two was a bit ambiguous and she was wondering why if he decided to kiss her at that moment, she would ept it happily, but then again, she wasn''t ready and she knew that Shinobu and Raikou were watching her so, in the end, she decided to ask him this question.


    "My wish, huh?" Haru then turned and looked toward the sky. "I have a wish, but I guess in your eyes, this wish might be pretty selfish."


    "What kind of wish?" Jeanne asked curiously, watching his face from the side.


    "I want Raikou to have a body," Haru said without hesitation.


    "This¡­"


    Jeanne was stunned at the moment and felt a slight loss for some reason.


    ''DEAR!!!!!!''


    Raikou, who was on her astral form, felt very happy at this moment and wanted to materialize quickly, hugging him, but she knew that it wasn''t the time so she held back.


    ''Good grief¡­''


    Haru shook his head then said, "You know my rtionship with Raikou, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Jeanne nodded softly.


    "Unlike those heroes who have such a big dream, my dream is pretty selfish and that is to be able to live with my women well. I might be powerful, and I can win this Holy Grail easily, probably, however, I can''t create a body for her. I have heard that the Holy Grail can grant you any wishes, I wonder whether it is possible for Raikou to have a body and then get pregnant with my child?"


    Shinobu let out a long sigh when she heard Haru''s wish, but she smiled.


    On the other hand, Raikou kept saying "I love you" to Haru several times using telepathy.


    "¡­¡­"


    At this point, Jeanne should be surprised and startled, hearing such a wish, especially when she heard the "child" part, however, there was a slight loss on her face. Her expression was a bit forced and said, "Raikou-san is lucky to have you."


    Jeanne then remembered that everything would be over after this and after this date was over, she would return as a Ruler and Haru would continue with his participation with Holy Grail War then lived together with Shinobu and Raikou after everything ended.


    Meanwhile, Jeanne would return to the Holy Grail again, but when she thought the fun that she had felt for the entire day, she should feel content, but there was something inside her heart that wanted him to wish her to stay beside him.


    However, Jeanne then smiled softly and felt satisfied with all of this. Even though it was only a day, she could understand the happiness of a woman and tasted how a date be.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I am the one who is lucky to have her." Then he turned his head suddenly, causing him and Jeanne to stare at each other, and with only five centimeters distance between them.


    Jeanne, who wasn''t ready, was stunned since the distance between the two was so close!


    Jeanne wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure what to do, especially when she could feel his breath and smelled thefortable smell on his body. She wasn''t sure what to do since it was her first time to have such an experience.


    "I know that this is a bit abrupt, but Jeanne, if it is possible for me to wish you to stay in this world too?" Haru asked


    "¡­Eh?"


    Jeanne''s mind was nk at that moment.

 Chapter 1444 Is it love?

    <h4>Chapter 1444 Is it love?</h4>


    "I know that this is a bit abrupt, but Jeanne, if it is possible for me to wish you to stay in this world too?"


    Haru didn''t make a joke this time since he had thought that there was no other person that was more suitable than Jeanne to join the Group Chat.


    In the quest of the Group Chat, Shinobu and Haru needed to invite one person as a member of Group Chat.


    Haru wasn''t sure about Shinobu, but he felt that besides Jeanne, the rest of the people in this world weren''t suitable to be a member of Group Chat, especially those groups of Magus, after all, the personality of the Magus in this world was extremely cold.


    Magus groups in this world only cared about the result and they were extremely cold to each other, even if those people were their descendants, children, family, or even wives. They dared to do anything as long as they could reach the "Truth" no matter what the cost.


    So Haru had never thought to invite someone from the Yggdmillennia n.


    Fiore might be an exception since even though she was a Magus, she was very gentle and very kind.


    However, Haru didn''t think that Fiore was suitable to be part of Group Chat, considering she was the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n. He wasn''t sure, but he felt that Fiore might use Group Chat to develop her n further.


    Haru believed in Fiore, however, he didn''t believe the rest of the members of the Yggdmillennia n.


    With Fiore''s weak personality, Haru wasn''t sure what this Group Chat would bring to her family, and rather than inviting her as a part of the Group Chat, it was better to marry¡­ Cough! Cough!


    If the Yggdmillennia n wasn''t good, then what about the others?


    Haru didn''t think that Sieg and Astolfo might be a good choice, but Sieg didn''t have too much experience and he wasn''t sure what Sieg was going to do with the Group Chat once he had received it, and about Astolfo¡­ He was sure that Astolfo would do a lot of weird things.


    Then what about Raikou?


    Even if Raikou was his girlfriend, he didn''t think that Raikou was suitable to be part of Group Chat, considering how she was still affected by "Mad Enhancement".


    Leaving the ck Faction aside, what about the Red Faction?


    Haru felt that the members of the Red Faction also weren''t suitable, considering they were enemies.


    Then out of all the people that he knew in this world, the most suitable one would be Jeanne, the sweet, kind, and beautiful girl in front of him.


    Jeanne stared at Haru in a daze.


    "¡­You¡­ Do you want me to be in this world?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Jeanne blinked her eyes and asked, "We have only known each other for a while, why do you want to make such a wish?"


    "Do you hate it?" Haru asked.


    "No! No! I don''t hate it, but I am just confused."


    Jeanne was confused since Haru''s words made her unable toprehend his intention.


    "If I say that I want to be with you, what do you think?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­"


    Jeanne blushed and felt very shy at this moment, but there was a feeling of happiness that she had never felt before.


    "Have you heard anything from Shinobu?" Haru asked.


    "Something?"


    "I mean¡­ about our origin?"


    "Well¡­ I know that you two are not from this world, right?" Jeanne said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have thought about it and feel that you''re the most suitable person to be invited to our group."


    "Your group?"


    "I won''t exin it to you now, but you need to think about it." Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "I know that as a Ruler that you don''t have any wishes, but I hope that you can think about my offer."


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Jeanne suddenly stopped him and said, "You mean¡­ when you said, "I want you to stay with me", it means that you want me to be part of your group?"


    "Yes." Haru smiled and asked, "You think that I have confessed to you? I guess, even a saint has a perverted mind, huh?"


    Jeanne blushed and bulged her cheeks. She was very annoyed and quickly hit Haru several times.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop! Stop! Jeanne!"


    Hearing his plea, Jeanne felt quitefortable, but she still snorted and looked away.


    "I am sorry, don''t be angry."


    "Haru, don''t tease me!" Jeanne felt a bit sad when she knew that everything that had been told to her was just a lie and he was just teasing her.


    "I know that I am wrong, but you should know well about myself from Shinobu, right? I have a lot of girlfriends and I have even married two people. Even with that condition, I still dare to flirt with other women. I am scum, can you ept someone like me?" Haru asked.


    Hearing such words, Shinobu and Raikou didn''t say anything since they had epted him because they knew about him, however, they had to admit that he was quite extraordinary since no men dared to admit that he was a scumbag, but well, it might be the reason why they fell.


    Then Jeanne turned and said, "You know what you do is wrong, yet you still do it?" She was a bit surprised when she heard him saying that he was a scumbag and she couldn''t help but ask why he still did all of that.


    "There''s no right or wrong when you are in love with someone." Haru stared at Jeanne and said, "The only thing that matters is whether you want it or not." He then turned toward the sky and said, "I have a good impression of you, Jeanne, but whether it is love or not, it is a different matter, and I am sure you feel the same. The reason why you have a good impression of me is that your feelings and memories are mixed with Shinobu, so let''s take it slow, and please stay after the Holy Grail so we can confirm whether our feelings are real love or not?"


    "¡­"


    Jeanne felt that her face was very hot at that moment and somehow, she had learned a lot of Haru. Her heart also felt very sweet at that moment and she somehow wanted to stay with him to learn whether the feeling that she felt at that moment was love or not.


    ''There''s no right or wrong when you are in love with someone¡­''


    Jeanne then looked at Haru and snorted. "I understand why you can have a lot of girlfriends."


    "I¡­"


    Haru was speechless and rubbed his nose unconsciously.


    "Well, we can talk about that matterter, can you tell me about what is happening in this Holy Grail?" Jeanne suddenly asked.


    "Sure."


    Whileying on the mountain of hay, Haru and Jeanne talked about what was happening on the Holy Grail, from Shirou Kotomine, Third Holy Grail War, Darnic stole the Holy Grail, betrayal of Caster of ck, and a lot more. He also talked about his n to attack the hanging garden directly which caused her toin, telling him not to be too reckless.


    However, they didn''t talk much about the Holy Grail and then they continued with their talk about a lot of fun things until they slept together on the top of the mountain of hay.


    Shinobu and Raikou, who were the spectators at that moment, swore that they were going to have the same date in the future!

 Chapter 1445 Hes Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1445 He''s Nothing</h4>


    After Haru and Jeanne woke up, they went back in the evening, and the moment, they arrived at the vi, the Magus and the homunculus quickly gathered around both of them and let out a sigh of relief.


    Haru didn''t feel surprised by their reaction since the condition of the ck Faction was at a disadvantage, and they were afraid for Haru and Jeanne to suddenly leave them.


    Then both of them were led to a room, where everyone was already waiting for them.


    "You two are finally back."


    Fiore said, then stared at Jeanne and Haru, wondering why she felt that both of them seemed to be closer than before.


    "Sit down, please."


    Haru stared at Fiore and could see a fantigue in her eyes.


    After bing the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n, Fiore worked so hard that she didn''t have a wink of sleep before.


    Besides Fiore, there was Caules and Chiron, there was also both Sieg and Astolfo in this room.


    "Hello!"


    Astolfo greeted both Haru and Jeanne cheerfully and said, "Did you two have fun with your date?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The atmosphere turned quiet and awkward at that moment.


    Jeanne lowered her head to hide her blush, on the other hand, Haru only smiled and didn''t care much.


    Raikou couldn''t stay still and appeared silently between Haru and Jeanne.


    "They''re not dating," Raikou said.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Chiron gathered everyone''s attention on him and asked, "Are you the Ruler? I am sorry that I was not able to greet you before." He then winked at Haru as if saying leave everything to me.


    Haru nodded and felt grateful for Chiron at that moment.


    In thest battle with Achilles, Achilles suffered a lot of injuries and since then he had maintained his astral form to heal his body until now so that was why he had only met Jeanne right now.


    "You''re the Great Sage, Chiron, right?" Jeanne nodded, smiled, showed respect, and said, "I have admired your name for a long time."


    "My name is nothing great." Chiron acted humbly and said, "I also didn''t expect to meet the famous saint in this Holy Grail War."


    "Are you alright, Chiron?" Haru looked at Chiron and said, "Your fight with your disciple wasn''t going to smooth, right?"


    Chiron sighed and said, "He has be much stronger than I have thought. In the end, if he wasn''t being forced to return then my situation might be worse than it is now and I have felt that there is something wrong with the masters of Red Faction."


    Chiron''s words caused everyone''s attention on him again.


    "What happened?" Caules quickly asked Chiron.


    "It is just my guess, but¡­" Chiron''s expression was quite heavy and said, "I am afraid that Achiless''s master has been reced."


    "Achiless''s master has been reced?!"


    "I guess, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada has seized all the Command Spells of the masters of the Red Faction, and became the only master in the Red Faction, right?" Haru said.


    "What¡­?!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Jeanne''s expression turned heavy and she frowned deeper.


    ording to Chiron''s story, Achilles suddenly knelt down in pain during the duel andined angrily.


    "That priest¡­! How dare he do such a thing?.?!"


    Achilles yelled out those words angrily, and when he was summoned back, using a Command Spell.


    Those actions led to a conclusion that all the Command Spells on the Red Faction had been obtained by Shirou.


    "Just like what Kasugano-kun has said, Shirou Amakusa might have be the only master in the Red Faction," Chiron said.


    "If we want to defeat the Red Faction, then we need to defeat Amakusa Shirou Tokisada no matter what!"


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    When this name was mentioned, everyone''s brows wrinkled together.


    "Amakusa Shiro Tokisada, a saint from Japan, right?"


    Fiore cast her gaze at Haru and then Jeanne, before asking.


    "Ruler what do you think of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"


    After all, both Jeanne and Shirou believed in Catholicism so they wanted to know Jeanne''s view regarding Shirou.


    However, Jeanne felt a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know much about Amakusa Shirou Tokisada. Although I am also a Catholic believer, I only have relevant knowledge about the Holy Grail War, I don''t know much about him."


    After a servant was called out to this world, no matter who it was, they would be given the general knowledge of the current era, but that was only general knowledge, although both Jeanne and Shirou believed in Catholicism, her knowledge only limited to Shirou''s information such as history and deeds in the past, not the character and his reason to obtain the Holy Grail.


    "Isn''t that quite normal?" Caules pushed the frame of his sses and said, "Jeanne d''Arc is the most famous saint in the entire world. Inparison, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is just a little saint in Japan, there''s noparison between the two."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada became a saint only because he performed miracles that no one else could do since he was born.


    Treating a disease with just a touch.


    Healing injuries.


    Walking on top of the water.


    All of those miracles could be done easily by the mostmon Magus in this world and there was nothing special about it, however, when people five hundred years ago saw all of that, they felt that it was a "miracle" itself.


    For this reason, Shirou was regarded as a saint, became the spokesperson of the Catholic Church in Japan, and worshipped by a lot of normal people.


    After that, the shogunate issued a ban on religion, and Shirou led arge-scale rebellion.


    Shirou might be won first, but after that, he lost being trapped inside a castle then made the majority of his believers die in hunger.


    In conclusion, even though Shirou was a hero, his reputation wasn''t good.


    The army that Shirou led was nothing more than 30,000 believers that had never trained and only a group of poor people, and his so-called miracles were nothing more than a Magecraft to deceive those people.


    In the end, Shirou died of hatred.


    With all of those things, judging the rank of the hero, Shirou was only a third-rate hero at best.


    "So¡­" Astolfo raised her head and asked, "The saint called Amakusa is weak, right?"


    Compared to the top servants such as Karna, Raikou, Achilles, Chiron, and Semiramis, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was at a small appetizer.


    However, of course, as a servant no matter how weak Shirou was, he was definitely stronger than an average servant, but in terms ofbat ability, he was definitely a small frypared to most of the servants on the Holy Grail.


    Even in the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, Shirou relied on his privileges as a ruler, strategy, and trick to survive until the end, and stepped away from the victory.


    Even if Shirou was an enemy, there was no big deal, however¡­


    "I don''t know why, but I feel that person is dangerous."


    It was Sieg who said such a sentence.


    "On that day, when Rider and I were rescuing the homunculus during the war, even if I didn''t face Amakusa Shirou Tokisada directly, but when he appeared on that hanging garden, I saw his appearance and I felt that we shouldn''t treat him lightly."


    Sieg''s words reminded Fiore, Caules, and Chiron of what happened that day.


    On that day, the priest named Amakusa Shirou Tokisada led the servants of the Red Faction, standing on the hanging garden, under the eyes of everyone, and stole the Holy Grail from the ck Faction.


    Frankly, Shirou did nothing in that battle.


    Shirou didn''t join the battle, nor did he do anything shocking, his actions were minimal during that war.


    However, Shirou controlled all the servants of the Red Faction and became the leader of the Red Faction. Even though he was targeted by the ck Faction, he always smiled, and never wavered until the end.


    "Although that heroic spirit is weak in strength, even though his strategy isn''t quite profound, there''s one thing that makes him worthy of being called a hero¡­"


    Chiron took a breath and said, "That''s his faith."


    It was because of such a strong faith that Shirou could persist for sixty to seventy years, waiting for the Holy Grail War, then stealing the Holy Grail to realize his obsession.


    It was because of his strong faith that Shirou was able to stand out among many powerful characters and control the situation.


    Without this faith, Shirou was nothing.


    Haru only shook his head, thinking that they were trying to exaggerate Shirou since in his eyes, Shirou was nothing.


    When Shirou appeared in his room back then, if Haru didn''t want to see how beautiful Semiramis was, then he had already killed Shirou a long time ago.


    Semiramis might be beautiful, however, Haru had enough of such a dangerous woman. He had Raikou, Esdeath, Kirari, and a lot more, thinking back, he realized that a lot of his women were very dangerous.


    Haru also understood the reason why Shirou appeared in his room back then was to stop him from discovering what had happened on the basecamp when Shirou stole the Holy Grail inside the Fortress of Millennia.


    Haru had seen how beautiful Semiramis was so after this, he wouldn''t show mercy. He then turned toward Jeanne and asked, "Jeanne, you have the privilege of using a Command Spell twice on every servant on the Holy Grail, right? So can you use your Command Spell tomand the servants on the Red Faction?"

 Chapter 1446 Saint is very cute

    <h4>Chapter 1446 Saint is very cute</h4>


    Haru''s words caused everyone to turn their attention to Jeanne, however, they realized how he called her.


    ''Jeanne?''


    They looked at Haru and Jeanne, wondering why their rtionship seemed quite close, however, they didn''t think too much since there was something more important than that.


    As a Ruler, Jeanne had the privilege of being able to use a Command Spell twice a day for every servant in this Holy Grail War.


    Command Spell was undoubtedly the strongest power in this Holy Grail War since no matter how powerful a servant was, if a master or a Ruler used a Command Spell to order a servant tomit suicide, then they would die.


    Even if they might resist, if a master or a ruler used anothermand spell, then even the strongest servant was unable to resist and died.


    With such a privilege, Jeanne was quite cheating existence in this Holy Grail War.


    Jeanne might be able to do so, however¡­


    "Indeed, the power of the Command Spell is very powerful. I can also order a servant tomit suicide, and they might not be able to resist. Even if they''re able to resist, I can order them again since I have two Command Spells every day, and no servant is able to resist that."


    Jeanne shook her head and said, "However, a Command Spell can be countered by a Command Spell. If I order a servant tomit suicide, then Amakusa Shirou counters me with a Command Spell, then I have wasted a Command Spell for something foolish. Please don''t forget about this."


    When Jeanne said this, everyone frowned since they knew that the Command Spells on the Red Faction had been concentrated on one person.


    Even if Jeanne was able to order a servant of Red Faction tomit suicide, if Shirou stopped that order with a Command Spell, then she would lose her Command Spell for nothing.


    "I might be able to use a Command Spell to any servants in this Holy Grail twice, but Shirou Amakusa can do the same, especially when he has already controlled all the servants of the Red Faction. I am sure that all of the Command Spells in the Red Faction have been taken by him."


    Jeanne spoke solemnly to everyone here.


    "Once I use a Command Spell here, he will immediately use a Command Spell to counter me. By then, I will only use my Command Spell for nothing."


    Otherwise, during the Third Holy Grail in Fuyuki City, Shirou Amakusa could use a Command Spell to order all the servants at that time tomit suicide except for himself and he could win the Holy Grail War in an instant.


    The reason why Shirou didn''t do that was that the enemy''s master could also use a Command Spell against Shirou, otherwise, the result of the Third Holy Grail War had already been decided and Darnic wouldn''t be able to steal the Holy Grail at that time.


    "And in terms of Command Spells, they have a lot more." Jeanne looked at everyone and said, "The Ruler''s Command Spell is limited, so please don''t pin your hope on this."


    Everyone suddenly fell into contemtion.


    In truth, there was nothing strange about this, in terms of the right of using Command Spell,pared to a regr master, Ruler still had a limit after all.


    For example, the regr master had three Command Spells, but Ruler only had two Command Spells.


    Another example, the effect of the Command Spells worked differently. If a regr master got a Command Spell from another master, then this Command Spell could be used normally, but a Ruler could only use two Command Spells no matter what on each servant.


    In other words, the Command Spells on Jeanne d''Arc and Shirou Amakusa worked differently.


    Jeanne''s Command Spells only worked twice on each of the servants in this Holy Grail War which meant she had 28 Command Spells, but she couldn''t use them on the same servant. If she had used two Command Spells on one servant, she couldn''t have used the third time on the same servant and she needed to use it on a different servant.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s Command Spells was a normal Command Spell.


    The Red Faction had seven servants, if with one servant, a master was able to get three Command Spells, then Shirou owned 21 Command Spells, but unlike Jeanne, he could use these Command Spells on every servant on the Red Faction.


    However, unlike Jeanne, Shirou couldn''t use those Command Spells on the servants of the ck Faction.


    In conclusion, even if Jeanne had more Command Spells than Shirou Amakusa, he could resist her easily.


    In the end, as Jeanne said, it was only wasting the Command Spells for nothing.


    Of course, it was only a theory.


    In fact, Amakusa Shirou didn''t obtain the Command Spells of the Saber of Red.


    The Saber of Red was still acting independently with her master and Shirou also had used a lot of Command Spells to fight against the ck Faction so the remaining Command Spells were less than 21.


    But even so, the Red Faction had the means to fight against Command Spells, and the result of using Command Spell was definitely a foolish action, and it wasn''t a great move against the Red Faction.


    But¡­


    "However, the Command Spells that I have might be able to be fully used on the ck Faction."


    Jeanne nced at Fiore, then at Sieg, and finally cast her gaze on Haru, and said, "In order to fight against the Red Faction, in the name of Ruler, I will transfer one Command Spell to the three masters of the ck Faction. I hope that you can use it well."


    Hearing this, everyone was startled at first, but then they couldn''t help but rejoice.


    "Great!" Astolfo said with cheers and raised his hands happily. "With more Command Spell, we can gain more advantages on the battle!"


    "That''s right!" Chiron nodded and smiled. "The use of Command Spell isn''t just to order a servant, but it can also be used to strengthen the power of the servant. If we can get more Command Spells, then we can strengthen ourselves one more time."


    Hearing the benefits of Command Spell, Sieg, Fiore, and Caules sighed with relief and felt rxed.


    Why only one?


    Well, they didn''t need to ask since the answer was obvious, right?


    In the end, Jeanne was a Ruler and she couldn''t blindly trust the ck Faction so she needed insurance that the ck Faction wouldn''t betray her or move against her, right?


    However, of course, there was one person that didn''t havemon sense and bbered his mouth easily, asking everyone why Jeanne didn''t give two Command Spells to them.


    "Rider¡­" Sieg looked at his servant and was unsure what to say.


    "Um¡­" Jeanne''s expression was quite awkward.


    Haru smiled, looking at Astolfo, and said, "Because, no matter what, it is justmon sense, right? No one will know whether the ck Faction will suddenly do something illegal, of course, Jeanne must keep a Command Spell to stop us, just in case, right?"


    "Oh¡­ is that so?" Astolfo smiled cutely.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru shook his head and thought that this guy was a male which made him sigh.


    "Then¡­ then, I will transfer a Command Spell to all of you." Jeanne coughed and said, "Miss Fiore, Mr. Sieg, and Haru, please stretch out your hand where your Command Spells are located to me."


    Haru, Fiore, and Sieg stepped forward and stretched out their hands where their Command Spells were located.


    Jeanne put her hands on their hands, closed her eyes, and whispered a spell-like prayer.


    The next second, the Command Spells on the back of their hands exuded a brilliant light and there was an extra line on their Command Spells.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru noticed something was wrong and there wasn''t one extra line, but two extra lines on his Command Spells. He looked at Jeanne and saw him showing a mischievous smile at him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru somehow had an urge to kiss Jeanne at this moment since this girl was too cute, right?

 Chapter 1447 Fast Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1447 Fast Decision</h4>


    After receiving two Command Spells from Jeanne, Haru possessed five Command Spells at the moment and might be one of the masters that owned the most Command Spells besides Jeanne and Shirou Amakusa.


    Haru looked at his Command Spells and wondered whether it was a natural result when he was able to seduce Ruler. Even though he received more Command Spells, he feltplicated since he felt that he was a gigolo for some reason.


    "Well, with these five Command Spells, coupled with Raikou''s own strength, my magic power, it should be easier toplete the quests."


    There were three quests that he hadn''tpleted and that was to win the Holy Grail, collect the Holy Grail, and invite one member.


    Haru understood two of the quests, but this "collect the Holy Grail"?


    Haru felt a bit confused, wondering whether he needed to grab the Holy Grail or something, and kept it inside his body?


    Haru wasn''t sure, but one thing was for sure, he knew that he needed the Holy Grail to be in his hand.


    Haru then looked at everyone and proposed. "If you''re done with the preparation then let''s attack the Red Faction right away."


    The straightforward proposal surprised everyone.


    "This¡­ Isn''t it too hasty?"


    Fiore was surprised and felt that it was too hasty to attack the Red Faction.


    Not only Fiore, but everyone also felt the same.


    "Don''t even talk about the preparation, we haven''t even created a strategy to attack the Red Faction, how can we suddenly attack the Red Faction?"


    "At least we have to think about how to prepare the transportation."


    Chiron and Caules also opened their mouths one after another and raised fundamental issues that needed to be resolved.


    These questions were all mentioned before when Haru and Jeanne talked during the date.


    The first was transportation, they must find a way to fly to the sky.


    Among these present, only Astolfo had the means to fly, and none of the others had it.


    This problem needs to be solved first.


    The second was the strategy for the battle with the Red Factionter.


    Facing the attack of the hanging garden, Atnte''s archery, and Achiless''s chariot, they must find a way to deal with it, otherwise, it was impossible to attack the Red Faction.


    In addition, it was necessary to formte countermeasures to regain the Holy Grail.


    There were a lot of things that needed to be prepared and for this reason, Fiore would invite Haru and Jeanne to discuss that matter in this discussion.


    However, Haru simplized the problem into one.


    "In conclusion, the only problem is how to get into the hanging garden, right?"


    Haru said those words to everyone. He smiled and said, "I have a way to get everyone up there." When he entered the hanging garden, he had made up his preparation and if he wanted, he could go there directly.


    It was safe, fast, cheap, and several times better than the original that needed several nes to go to the hanging garden.


    "This¡­"


    Now, everyone, including Jeanne, was stunned on the spot.


    When Haru saw everyone''s expression, he wanted to take their picture somehow.


    "I can solve the problem of the transportation to go to the hanging garden, so you don''t need to worry about this problem. As for the Holy Grail, I will take it back." Then Haru smiled lightly at everyone and said, "of course, if you also want to get the Holy Grail, I can give you time to create a n for it."


    His words were short and simple, but he exuded a confidence that made no one doubt him at this moment.


    His charm and his experience as an Emperor, governor, business leader, etc, gave him an aura that made people could trust him unconditionally.


    ''He must have a way.''


    That was everyone''s thought at that moment.


    However, at the same time, it was the same which he had said before, he was the one that was going to take the Holy Grail.


    This caused both Fiore and Caules to frown and fall into silence.


    Jeanne also knew that this wasn''t part of her matter as a Ruler so she chose to remain silent. She also knew about Haru''s wish, so she didn''t say anything.


    When they were silent, it was both Sieg and Astolfo who confirmed that they didn''t have an interest in the Holy Grail.


    "I have no pursuit of the Holy Grail. My wish is to be able to liberate mypanionship, so I don''t care much about the Holy Grail."


    "If possible I would like to get the Holy Grail, however, if the risk is too big and the master has said that he doesn''t have an interest, then I will let go of it."


    Sieg and Astolfo gave up the Holy Grail.


    Then Chiron said, "It''s great that the transportation to the hanging garden has been solved, but we still need some time to prepare and for the time being, I, master, and Caules need to think about it for a bit."


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. He stood up and left while saying, "Time is running out. Don''t drag the time too long, maybe the hanging garden will fly out of Romania soon, by then the Yggdmillennia will bepletely finished."


    It was the truth since the Yggdmillennia n was in a very dangerous situation.


    The Yggdmillennia n had dered war on the Magic Association and pinned all their hopes on the Holy Grail War. If they lose in the end, not only they won''t get the Holy Grail, they will bepletely defeated.


    Once the hanging garden flew out of Romania, the Yggdmillennia n would be defeated instantly.


    After all, the territory of the Yggdmillennia n was in Romania. Once they were out of Romania, there were too many things that the Magic Association could do, and the Yggdmillennia n was impossible to resist them.


    In such a crisis, the Yggdmillennia didn''t have too much time.


    If they drag too much time, then they can only give up the Holy Grail War.


    Their decision would decide the future of the Yggmillennia n.


    Hearing Haru''s words, the atmosphere at the meeting ce became heavy.


    "I hope that you can give me an answer tomorrow."


    After speaking, Haru left the meeting room with Jeanne and Raikou, leaving only the Yggdmillennia n there to continue with their meeting.


    When the three of them walked in the corridor, Jeanne couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really have a way to climb to the hanging garden?"


    Raikou didn''t say anything, but she was clearly curious.


    Haru then took something out of his zipper storage and showed it to both Jeanne and Raikou.


    "Can you feel it?"


    Raikou and Jeanne looked at the pendant in Haru''s hand.


    "What is this?"


    Both of them could feel something within the pendant that was shown by Haru, but they weren''t sure what it was.


    "With this, I can travel to the hanging garden in an instant." Haru smiled and said, "Leave it to me." He showed a Shambh to the two of them since with this he could travel anywhere.


    Jeanne nodded and decided to believe, however¡­


    "Don''t you press the Yggdmillennia n too much?" Jeanne asked.


    Haru was speechless and said, "You know how tricky Amakusa Shirou is and with his faith, what kind of wish, do you think that he will ask the Holy Grail?"


    "What kind of wish?" Jeanne asked unconsciously.


    "I''m not even surprised that he''s going to ask about the salvation of humanity," Haru said.


    "Salvation of humanity?" 2x


    Raikou and Jeanne were stunned at the ce.


    "Will he make such a stupid wish?" Raikou couldn''t help but spit out.


    "He''s." Haru shook his head and said, "He''s a saint, after all, so he might wish for something to save humanity or something. Don''t doubt me, some heroes are crazy after all."


    "But if he wishes something like that¡­" Jeanne frowned.


    "Yes, if he wishes something like that the Holy Grail won''t grant him, but what if he modifies the Holy Grail?" Haru asked.


    "Modify the Holy Grail?!" 2x


    Raikou and Jeanne were stunned again.


    "When someone is obsessed with something, they can do anything. In the past, there was a girl who was obsessed with me and she even dared to **** me," Haru said with a sigh.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne stunned in ce, and Raikou was furious. They might have heard how a woman was raped, but it was their first time hearing that a man was raped, but when they looked at Haru, they felt that it was possible.


    "Dear, who is that bitch?! Let me kill her?!" Raikou knew the charm of her dear but didn''t expect that someone would dare to **** him.


    "Well, enough of that, if Shirou really makes such a wish then the Holy Grail might kill all the bad people in this world, leaving only the good people, and you should know there are no people without sins in this world, if this wish is granted, then it means everyone in this world will die."


    "¡­"


    Hearing his analysis, Jeanne and Raikou wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "So you understand why we can''t wait so long for the Yggdmillennia n since we need to stop Shirou''s ambition as soon as possible," Haru said.


    Haru was sure that the Yggdmillennia n was going to make their decision soon and since Darnic was no longer here, he was sure that they were going to give up.


    Darnic''s ambition ended here, and what the Yggdmillennia n needed at that moment was stability to stay after the Holy Grail War had ended.


    While Haru was thinking about the Yggdmillennia n''s decision, Raikou and Jeanne thought about the possibility of Haru''s analysis, but the longer they thought, the longer they realized that Shirou was a madman and they needed to stop him no matter what!


    Haru turned his head and looked at the night sky outside the window.


    "Tomorrow will be the final battle and whether the Yggdmillennia n is ready or not, we need to move fast."

 Chapter 1448 You dont need to worry

    <h4>Chapter 1448 You don''t need to worry</h4>


    Inside the Hanging Gardens of Babylon, there was a very spacious room.


    However, even if this room was very spacious, the surrounding walls could be seen clearly, but it was hard to tell the distance or the size of this room itself.


    Inside this room, space seemed to be distorted, causing anyone to feel something weird when they were inside this room.


    The ceiling of this room was filled with water. Like an upside-downke, the water could be seen clearly on the ceiling, and on the water, there were various colored lilies that bloomed beautifully, like a rainbow in the sky.


    But the most attractive thing about this ce was that there was a huge altar that was suspended at the center of this room, and on the top of it, there was a spherical thing which gave off a very special feeling.


    This spherical thing was something like out of this world and it felt like it wasn''t something that humans could create, however, it appeared in this world.


    Then in front of this spherical thing, there were two figures standing there.


    Those two figures were Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and Semiramis.


    Semiramis was still absentminded before, especially when she thought about the pleasure that she felt before.


    "What''s wrong, Semiramis?" Shirou asked.


    "Nothing." Semiramis shook her head gently and looked up. "So this is the Holy Grail?" She stared at the huge spherical things that were suspended on the top of the altar, and the only words that came out from her mouth were¡­


    "¡­How¡­ beautiful¡­"


    Semiramis could only use such words to describe the Holy Grail. It wasn''t that she wasn''t good atnguage or something, but it was all the impression that she got from seeing the Holy Grail up close and she felt that there were no perfect words that could describe the Holy Grail, other than that.


    However, the Holy Grail wasn''t only beautiful.


    It had absorbed a magic power in Trifas for sixty to seventy years every day, without stopping, and the amount of the magic within this Holy Grail was simply too scary!


    If someone made aparison, that amount of magic power on first-rate Magus would be ss, however, the magic power contained in this Holy Grail was simply an ocean itself.


    The magic power that was contained in this Holy Grail was enough to supply the magic power of the 14 servants even with the Ruler itself, a total of 15 servants easily without worrying about anything.


    If such a huge magic power was used by a first-ss magician, then every miracle could be done.


    If someone saw the Holy Grail at this moment, they could understand why this thing was called a "wish machine" that could grant anything.


    But of course, the Holy Grail also had its limits. It was impossible to be truly omnipotent, and the wishes that could be realized were very limited, but it could grant most of the wishes in this world.


    However, of course, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was the one who got this Holy Grail and he was the one who had the right to use it. If there wasn''t any problem, of course.


    "Although some of the Magic Power has leaked when we stole it from the ck Faction, there shouldn''t be a problem."


    Shirou watched the miracle in front of him, his eyes shed with unprecedented light and excitement, though, the smile on his face remained the same.


    "In order to steal it, I spent a lot of effort, but Darnic could do it easily which really makes me envious."


    Frankly, taking the Holy Grail from Fuyuki City and transporting it to Trifas, Romania shouldn''t be something that could be done by someone that was killed by Jack the Ripper, and Holy Grail wasn''t something that could be moved easily as long as someone wanted to."


    The essence of the Holy Grail was arge-scale ritual magic circle.


    No matter how magical it was, in the end, it was a magic circle. Once it was moved, something wrong might happen to it.


    Darnic was very smart, but his way to move the Holy Grail from Fuyuki City to Trifas made a lot of people wonder whether he had brain damage or not. It was also the reason why no one had ever thought that he was the one who stole the Holy Grail.


    However, Darnic had seeded in transporting the Holy Grail to Trifas and ced it on the Fortress of Millennia to absorb a magic power until it was full and it could be used at the next Holy Grail War.


    Of course, there was also an element of luck that caused Darnic to seed which was why it was normal for Shirou to feel envious of Darnic.


    After all, in order to steal the Holy Grail, Shirou needed the hanging garden the Noble Phantasm that was capable of keeping the Holy Grail. He also needed to collect information throughout the years from Einzbern, Matou, and Tohsaka about the Holy Grail, then grasped the useful information about the principle and function of the Holy Grail with a lot of costs.


    Only then was Shirou able to steal the Holy Grail from the Fortress of Millennia.


    "However, thanks to this, I also have a n for what I need to do next. I have beaten Patriarch Darnic, right?"


    Shiro smiled lightly and his eyes were burning desire that was enough to burn anyone.


    "Next, it''s time to start nning for the next step."


    Shirou didn''t turn his head back, but continued to look at the Holy Grail and talked with Semiramis.


    "Once I start with the Holy Grail, I can''t help nor can I give you a direction, so you should have enough preparation, right?"


    Shirou''s question caused Semirami to feel unhappy.


    "Master, who do you think you''re talking to?" Semiramis showed a dangerous smile and said, "I am Assyrian Empress, I havemanded my country to a prosperous state, unlike you who only have led 30,000 people."


    Shirou didn''t feel angry and said, "If that''s the case, then I can rest assured." He still showed the same smile on his face but told Semiramis he was worried. "But I still worry about the atmosphere before."


    After taking the Holy Grail from the ck Faction, Shirou took all the Command Spells of all the masters of the Red Faction, and sessfully became the master of Lancer, Archer, Rider, and Caster.


    Of course, it wasn''t pleasant for the four servants when they knew that Shirou had be their masters, especially when they hadn''t even seen the face of their masters.


    Karna and Atnta were alright.


    "¡­Although I never thought of serving the second master, since the situation has changed to this, I will ept this situation temporarily."


    That''s what Karna had said.


    "Indeed, what you have done is disgusting. No wonder that all the masters of the Red Faction have never shown up before. It turns out that all of this is your strategy, but the stupid Magus who is falling into your hands are also too one to be med. If you have the confidence to control them then try it out."


    That''s what Atnta said.


    As for Caster, there was no problem since they had negotiated with him before.


    The only problem was Achilles.


    When Achilles was summoned, he was furious.


    "I really want to kill you since you have interrupted my duel with my teacher!"


    In response to that, Semiramis onlyughed.


    "Master, if Karna and I didn''t help you at that time, you might have been killed already."


    Shirou was silent and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Semirami''s words since he knew that he was almost killed by Achilles before.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as he still wants his master to be alright, he can only tolerate me for the time being, otherwise, he will only disappear if he loses his master."


    All the masters of the Red Faction were in the hands of Shirou, so he didn''t feel that worry.


    Shirou finally turned his head and looked at Semiramis. "Anyway, it''s up to you here, Semiramis."


    Leaving such words, Shirou was about to look at the Holy Grail before him until he heard a sentence from Semiramis.


    Semiramis wanted to remind Shirou about Haru, but in the end, she snorted and felt that she could control that bad boy herself. She only looked at Shirou''s back and didn''t see Shirou''s expression at that moment.


    However, if Semiramis saw Shirou''s expression at this moment, she would think that this guy might have a climax.


    "Then I will start."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada slowly walked toward the Holy Grail.


    "Holy Grail, please fulfill my wish to save all mankind in this world!"

 Chapter 1449 The moon is beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 1449 The moon is beautiful</h4>


    After the meeting, the night quickly came.


    On the rooftop of the vi, Haru was strumming his guitar alone while looking at the night sky since Raikou was out to check out the surrounding area.


    Haru was about to sing a song, but a mechanical spider-like arm stretched out from under the edge of the rooftop. He saw mechanical limbs gripping part of the rooftop before a young girl entered his vision.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re here."


    Fiore smiled, looking at Haru, then her eyes stared at the guitar on his hands and felt a bit curious about it.


    Haru nodded and greeted Fiore back. "Fiore." He saw four mechanical spider-like limbs extended behind her, stabilizing and supporting her body. He knew that her legs weren''t good and she couldn''t walk with them, so she could only use those mechanical spider-like limbs behind her back to move around when she didn''t use her wheelchair.


    "Is this a so-called "Bronze-Link Maniptor"?"


    Haru knew that created those four mechanical-like limbs to rece her disabled legs.


    The four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs that mounted behind her back all forged with special alloys which made it easier for her to circte her Magic Power. Each of the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs was capable of thinking on its own, even though it was limited to the level of animal brains.


    Fiore could also control them and automatically protect her when the situation called her.


    Normally, Fiore adjusted the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs in automatic mode, which could reduce the consumption of the Magic Power.


    If Fiore controlled it herself, then the consumption of the Magic Power would be greater.


    However, even if it was operated on automatic mode, it could only remember a simple action since its brain was only limited to an animal''s brain, so it couldn''t do somethingplicated.


    Compared to the attack, its defense was stronger since each of the magic-powered spider-like limbs owned an animal''s brain level and the reflex of the animal was obviously better than a human.


    So rather than an attack, Fiore mostly used her four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs as her means of defense. It also fit her personality since she didn''t like to fight nor did she dare to kill someone since her heart was very kind and warm.


    It was also the reason why Fiore wasn''t suitable to be a Magus.


    Still, with those four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs, a third-rate Magus could easily defeat a first-ss Magus.


    It was also the reason why Fiore, who could develop those four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs, had surpassed the first-ss instructors of the Clock Tower in her field.


    "I guess this is the reason why Darnic has chosen you as a patriarch. You''re very talented and your talent is even better than Darnic."


    When Haru said those words, Fiore showed a wry smile on her face.


    "It isn''t something incredible since it can be created by a human hand, as long as someone learns, then it is possible to create something simr."


    Fiore then operated on four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs behind her back and sat beside Haru. Then the four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs began to gather together, moving in precision and formed into a backpack, but an ident happened, her butts slipped and she slid down the rooftop.


    "Eh?"


    The four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs had turned into a backpack and it was toote for Fiore to take it out again, but then a strong arm hugged her waist and pulled her before she fell from the rooftop.


    "Are you alright?"


    Fiore sighed in relief, and wanted to say "thank you", but she realized that her position wasn''t right since at this moment her waist was hugged and she sat between his legs.


    "Kas¡­ Kasugano-kun¡­"


    Fiore blushed and lowered her head since it was her first time to be this close with someone of the opposite gender.


    "Just stay here, it''ll be terrible if you fall down again."


    "Uh¡­"


    Fiore was so nervous and wasn''t sure what to say, but when she rested on his chest, there was a sense of security and she felt quitefortable at that moment. She then looked at his arm that hugged her waist and touched it.


    "How can your body be so powerful, Kasugano-kun?"


    "You''re curious?"


    Fiore felt her body tremble when she felt hot hair behind her ear. "Ka¡­ Kasugano-kun!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No¡­ Nothing!"


    Fiore took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. "Compared to your body, my Magecraft is nothing, Kasugano-kun." She looked toward the sky and said, "I am sure that even Ojii-sama is curious about your body."


    "Is it only Darnic?" Haru smiled and said, "I am sure that there should be a lot of people in the Yggdmillennia n who are curious about my body, right? If I am not strong enough, they mighte and cut part of my body to part of their research."


    Fiore let out a sigh since she couldn''t deny Haru''s words. She knew very well how a Magus''s personality very well since she was also a Magus.


    "With your body alone, you can even defeat Caster''s Noble Phantasm easily. Your body has already reached the level of servant or you might have even surpassed it. As long as they are a Magus, it is impossible to not take an interest."


    Even though Fiore said those words, she didn''t dare to look at him since she was shy.


    "Including you?"


    "What?!"


    "If it is you, I don''t mind showing you my body¡­"


    "Ka - Kasugano-kun! Don''t¡­ Don''t tease me!"


    Fiore realized that Haru was teasing her since she could hear his chuckle.


    "I am sorry, alright?"


    When Fiore felt that her head was patted, somehow, she closed her eyes and felt veryfortable, but then, she quickly realized something and said, "Ka¡­ Kasugano-kun, this¡­ this isn''t appropriate¡­" She might only remember that at this moment both of them weren''t a couple, nor they had a rtionship.


    If something really happened between the two, Fiore would feel a bit sorry for her future husband, unless¡­ unless¡­ that future husband was¡­


    "Ka¡­ Kasugano-kun."


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me Haru."


    Fiore raised her head and looked at him with upturn eyes. "Haru?"


    "Yes?"


    Fiore smiled and shook her head. She felt that this was enough for her.


    "You know, even Caules showed an interest in your body and eager to get you, but when he knew that he didn''t have a chance, he simply gave up."


    "Your little brother is smart." Haru smiled and said, "It seems even if Darnic is dead, as long as your little brother is there the Ygmillennia will be alright."


    "¡­Yes." Fiore''s voice was a bit depressed and murmured. "My little brother is very capable, he''s so capable that I was shocked." When she thought about what had happened these days when she handled the affairs of the Ygdmillennia, as the patriach, she fully understood her little brother''s capability.


    "To be honest, I didn''t realize that Caules to have such talent before, since before, I have only enjoyed his support and assistance that he had brought to me as something granted. Even if I''m not there, Caules can still handle it. He really gives me a surprise." Fiorey on Haru''s chest and felt the lonely feeling on her heart was a bit healed at this moment. "He really has grown up." She wasn''t sure, but she wanted him to hug her tighter at that moment, however, she held it since she knew that it was a bit wrong to ask something like that to someone who wasn''t even her lover, fiance, boyfriend, or a husband.


    Although her words were a bit down, Haru could tell that Fiore really cared about her little brother. He rested his chin on the top of her head and could feel the softness of her bushy brown hair.


    ''She smells good.''


    Haru also hugged Fiore tighter since he felt that she needed this at that moment.


    "Ha¡­ Haru¡­"


    Fiore also smelled his smell which somehow made her rx all of her tense nerves since what had happened in the past few days was too much for her.


    Haru really wanted to bully Fiore again, but he knew that it wasn''t the time.


    "You know¡­ as a Magus, you shouldn''t put your emotions too much. If you continue like this, you''ll copse yourself."


    "¡­I know." Fiore showed a bitter smile and said, "Perhaps, I am not suitable as a Magus."


    Looking at the exhaustion and sadness that was carried on her eyes, Haru understood that there were many things that she had experienced.


    As the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n, Fiore needed to make some cruel decisions.


    For example, she needed to sacrifice someone in the family, she needed to kill an innocent person, she needed to use all means to gather all the materials for magic research, she also needed to use cruel methods to questioning the family member that had a mistake, and there was a lot more.


    However, not only Magus, but normal people also often made such ruthless decisions.


    Haru was the same after all, in his original world or his quest, to make his business prosperous and toplete his quest, he sometimes needed to make a cruel decision.


    Of course, such a job wasn''t suitable for those who were gentle such as Fiore.


    Fiore couldn''t handle all of that and if she continued sooner orter, she would copse and even die.


    However, Fiore seemed to be aware of her problem.


    "So you have decided to give up on the Holy Grail?" Haru asked.


    Fiore turned and smiled lightly. "Yes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Fiore stared at each other, smiled, then looked toward the night sky.


    "The moon is beautiful tonight."


    "Yes, it is beautiful."


    Fiore made her positionfortable and let his arms, hugging her body, and all she wanted at this moment was the time to stop so she could enjoy this moment forever.

 Chapter 1450 Good, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1450 Good, right?</h4>


    In the previous meeting, Haru had already expressed his intention to obtain the Holy Grail.


    In other words, in the eyes of the Yggdmillennia n, his words were simr to a war deration.


    After all, everyone who participated in the Holy Grail War wanted to obtain the Holy Grail to grant their wishes.


    However, there was only one Holy Grail.


    As long as Haru wanted to obtain the Holy Grail, sooner orter, there would be a conflict with the Yggdmillennia n.


    Haru dered at the meeting earlier, telling the Yggdmillennia n that there might be a conflict, and at this point, they needed to consider how to avoid the conflict between the two.


    While Haru and Fiore were watching the moon, they were talking about the reason why the Yggdmillennia n decided to give up the Holy Grail, and even if their rtionship was very close at this moment, their interest had collided with each other.


    "Haru, although I am not sure what your wishes are, the Yggdmillennia n also can''t give up this Holy Grail so easily."


    Rather, if the Yggdmillennia n decided to give up the Holy Grail, they would lose their power to fight against the Magic Association.


    At that time, the Yggdmillennia n might be history and be swallowed by a behemoth organization that had been founded for two thousand years.


    It was because of the survival of her n that it was hard for Fiore to give up the Holy Grail.


    However¡­


    "However, the Yggdmillennia n is also unable to keep the Holy Grail."


    Fiore rested on Haru''s chest and said, "In this situation, both of you and Sieg are not exactly part of our Yggdmillennia n which means there was only one servant in our n."


    The Yggdmillennia n also wasn''t sure whether this servant was able to survive the next battle against the Red Faction. Even if their servant could survive, they also weren''t sure whether Chiron could survive until the end, considering how strong the enemy was.


    Therefore, the current Yggdmillennia, even if they held the Holy Grail, they didn''t have the ability to keep it, on the contrary, because of the Holy Grail, they might have a lot of problems that kepting toward this n.


    In other words, the Holy Grail was just a source of problems for the Yggdmillennia n.


    "ording to the decision of the elders of the n, now that Ojii-sama has passed away, there''s no need for the Yggdmillennia n to follow''s Ojii-sama''s ambition to overthrow the current Magic Association."


    Fiore said so.


    "Aside from reaching "Truth" or "Root", we have decided not to use the Holy Grail for any other purpose, especially to destroy the Magic Association."


    In other words, the Yggdmillennia n decided to make apromise with the Magic Association.


    "Caules is already preparing to make an agreement with the Magic Association after the war." Fiore smiled in relief and said, "My current role is to perform the duty as a master and fight until the end."


    Haru listened to Fiore''s words quietly then asked, "So you''re going to give the position of patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n to your younger brother? Is that alright?" He wasn''t sure, but he felt he needed to caress her head at that moment.


    Fiore closed her eyes, enjoyed his little gesture of care, and said, "I have made my decision and Chiron also has told me that Caules is more suitable to be the patriarch."


    Haru nodded and knew that Fiore had made up her decision.


    "Perhaps I will transfer the Magic Crest of the family to Caules," Fiore said with a smile of relief, somehow. "At that time, I will also abandon my Magic Circuit and give up on bing a Magus. Then I might be a teacher in the future."


    For the Magic Circuit on both of her legs, Fiore wasn''t sure about her decision since she had spent most of her time studying Magecraft, but for the position of the patriarch on the Ygdmillennia n, she had decided to give up.


    Fiore didn''t hate Magecraft itself, but she hated to live as a Magus.


    However, Fiore also understood that she wasn''t suitable to learn Magecraft, and she probably should give up her Magecraft.


    Learning Magecraft was very interesting and Fiore loved it, however, she couldn''t give up her humanity for the sake of the Magecraft itself.


    "I need more time to make a choice¡­"


    Fiore murmured in a low voice.


    "If you love it, then you shouldn''t give up."


    "Haru?"


    "You like to learn Magecraft, right?" Haru patted Fiore''s head and said, "There''s nothing wrong with it, but you should have a bottom line." In his eyes, a Magus in this world wasn''t that much different from a beast.


    As long as they could reach their goal, they could do anything without any bottom line.


    Haru might be quite cruel sometimes, but he still had a bottom line.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can¡­ Can I hug you?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Fiore who was very shy at that moment.


    "Well, I have hugged you, if you want to hug me then it''s fine."


    Fiore couldn''t handle it anymore and hugged him without hesitation. She might not be able to move her legs, but her upper body was working fine. She somehow sniffed his body and said, "I guess now, I understand why Berserker and Ruler have fallen for you."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say at that moment,


    Fiore smiled, looking at Haru, and asked, "Where is Berserker? Is it really alright for me to hug you?"


    Haru only patted Fiore''s head and said, "I asked her to patrol the surrounding area. Tomorrow night is the night when we will attack the Red Faction, at this critical moment, we can''t let down our guard, especially when Assassin of ck is still around."


    "Jack the Ripper?" Fiore murmured and asked, "Should we deal with the Assassin before we start the attack?" She felt that it was too dangerous to leave the Assassin alone, considering how this servant was very good at hiding and sneak attack.


    Haru wasn''t sure about the Jack the Ripper at that moment, but even if this servant wasn''t right on her head, he didn''t feel a bad impression toward her, considering Jack the Ripper was only a little girl and he had a feeling that his "pleasure magic" would have a different effect on her which was why he wasn''t in hurry to find Jack Ripper at this moment.


    "I can see that master of Jack the Ripper is smart, her master might have decided to escape since they might expect us to attack them before we attack the Red Faction."


    In his mind, even if he didn''t defeat Jack the Ripper, he was sure that he would win the Holy Grail War.


    "But you need to be careful."


    Unlike him who had a means of defense, if Fiore met Jack the Ripper, then the result was¡­


    Fiore nodded with a solemn expression.


    "So we will set off tomorrow night, right?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "You need to prepare, alright?"


    Both of them smiled at each other before Fiore hugged him again and buried her face on his chest since it felt veryfortable.


    Haru looked at Fiore and hoped that Raikou wouldn''te back so soon or else¡­


    *Gulp!*


    Haru really thought that he really needed to find a way to erase Raikou''s "Mad Enhancement" at this moment.

 Chapter 1451 Preparation of the Final Holy Grail War

    <h4>Chapter 1451 Preparation of the Final Holy Grail War</h4>


    The next day, the people of the Yggdmillennia n spent their days in solemnity inside the vi.


    Everyone was silent and because of that, the atmosphere around the vi became very heavy.


    If someone stepped into this ce, they would have a hard time breathing and a cold sweat would keep dripping from their bodies continuously.


    Haru had told them that he had a way to get to the hanging garden, the basecamp of the Red Faction so the ck Faction didn''t need to worry about this, so besides staying in silence, waiting for the end of the battle, there was nothing that they could do.


    After they did some preparation, helping both Caules and Fiore who would join the battle, there was nothing that they could do so they could only wait in the vi stressing themselves about the result of the battle.


    After all, they knew that something big was about to happen, however, they could do nothing, they could only stay in the vi, and quietly wait for the night toe.


    This kind of suffering, unless someone felt it themselves, no one could understand it.


    Of course, the people of the Yggdmillennia n also understood that when the night fell, and the final battle of the Holy Grail began, they were only a burden and it was better to not cause any more trouble to both Caules and Fiore.


    However, they felt bitter, after all, they were Magus, they didn''t care about their death or life since they had decided to give their lives to reach the "Truth", especially when they were able to see the battle of many servants in the Holy Grail War, they definitely wanted to watch this battle!


    However, they knew that they were powerless.


    They felt unwillingness and a deep humiliation since they were unable to do anything, and the Magus of Yggdmillennia spent their day like that.


    Only the homunculus of the Yggdmillennia n continued to patrol day after day, but they also started to use the shift system, so they rest and could optimize their power battle for thebat if something happened on the viter.


    Besides homunculus, the golem that was created by Avicebron had been taken back by the Magus of the Yggdmillennia n and was adjusted so it could also help with various operations within this vi.


    After all, each of those golems was created by the founder of Kabbh, which was definitely the best kind of golem. They could sell those golems at a very high price at the auction of the Magic Association.


    Now, after Avicebron had died, those golems became the spoils of the battle of the Yggdmillennia n.


    However, those golems of Avicebron were created by the materials provided by Yggdmillennia so which meant, those golems were theirs, to begin with, right?


    Anyway, no matter how much they suffered orined, the time still passed quietly.


    Before long, night had quickly arrived.


    In the room, Haru opened his eyes from his meditation. In his meditation, he made several scenarios whether there was something wrong with the operation, after all, even if he was powerful, he wasn''t omnipotent and there might be something wrong since his opponent was a madman, and that madman, holding a tool that was capable of destroying the world.


    Haru let out a breath, felt that he was d to meet Netero since he learned a lot from him. Even if Netero wasn''t as powerful as him, Netero''s experience wasn''t something that he could look down upon, or rather he respected him deep from his heart.


    Love and gratitude.


    Haru then recalled his meeting with a lot of amazing women in this world, including the woman in front of him.


    Raikou didn''t give him ap pillow as usual, and rather she was sitting on his side.


    Usually, Raikou was full of maternal instinct, but at this moment, she sat in a "seiza" position, closing her eyes, and mediated.


    On her left side, there was a katana that was ced within its sheath.


    On her right side, there was a bow and arrows.


    Her hands were ced on her thigh.


    Her back was straight.


    When someone saw her at that moment, they could tell that this woman was ready to battle.


    Raikou didn''t show her usual intimacy sincest night, she had done a lot more with her loved one, but as expected, she lost, she lost terribly, but she was happy.


    However, for the battle she was about to have, she couldn''t lose since a loss meant she would lose everything.


    If she lost, she wouldn''t be able to see him again in the future, so she needed to win, no matter what.


    Raikou then slowly absorbed a magic power from Haru, her aura slowly became stronger and she adjusted her state to the best point.


    Then Raikou opened her eyes and looked at her loved one. Looking at him at this moment, she wanted to push him to the bed, but she knew that the best thing was for thest. She needed to umte her "Love Power" as much as she could so she could be even stronger!


    Raikou was going to show that the power of mother was very strong!


    Haru changed his clothes and changed into a simple white t-shirt, jeans pants, and boots, after all, he had a feeling that his clothes might be destroyed during the battleter. He then looked at Raikou, who had opened her eyes, and smiled.


    "Let''s go. We have to win."


    Raikou smiled and said, "Yes, dear!"


    Then both of them walked out of their room together and walked where everyone gathered together.


    The moonlight shone brightly during the night, watching over them quietly.


    Outside of the vi, most of the people had rested, leaving only a handful of pairs.


    Fiore and Chiron.


    Sieg and Astolfo.


    Caules were even there.


    Jeanne d''Arc was also there.


    Those six people were waiting quietly there.


    Under the moonlight, the saint held the holy g in her hand and stood against the wind, letting the g flutter by the wind, and she also changed into her battle costume, giving off a sense of sacredness and holiness.


    It wasn''t until a certain moment that Jeanne opened her eyes.


    "Coming."


    Jeanne''s words made everyone present cast their eyes in the direction of the vi door.


    The door was opened, and a pair of master and servant walked out slowly.


    "Hmm?"


    As long as Haru saw the number of people that gathered outside of the vi, he immediately cast his gaze on Caules.


    "You''re going too?"


    On the battlefield where the servants were fighting to the death, even if they were a Magus, their chance to live was nearly zero.


    But Sieg and Fiore decided to go, which wasn''t so surprising since both of them needed to watch the end of the battle as a master of their servants.


    There was also a matter of a magic supply, the master and the servant were separated too far, the magic power that was supplied to the servant would be reduced so Sieg and Fiore needed to go.


    However, Caules wasn''t a master, but he decided toe which made him wonder whether this guy wanted tomit suicide and he didn''t have an intention to protect him since he wasn''t a nanny.


    Well, his rtionship with Fiore might be very close, but this and that was a different matter.


    Regardless of the consequences, Caules made up his decision.


    "My role is to provide Archer with a Magic Power so isn''t it good to bring me along? Not to mention, I have a duty to assist my sister who is the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia n and I can''t watch her die!" Caules pushed the frame of his sses, staring at Haru, and said, "Moreover, the Holy Grail, the pinnacle of the Magecraft, it is a pity if I am not able to watch it with my own eyes."


    Haru had to admit that Caules was really a Magus throughout his bone, but then again, he wanted to tell him that Caules didn''t need to worry about Fiore since he was going to protect her.


    "Don''t me me if you do."


    Haru shook his head and took out Shambh.

 Chapter 1452 Only one slave

    <h4>Chapter 1452 Only one ve</h4>


    "That is?"


    Everyone watched Haru take out a pendant out of nowhere, and felt a bit curious since they could feel power from it, especially those servants since they felt that this pendant was somehow alive, it felt like that there was something sealed inside that pendant.


    Haru had marked the hanging garden, the basecamp of the Red Faction with Shambh, and it was a piece of cake for him to invade that ce.


    Even if Semiramis was capable of manipting the space within the hanging garden, there was no way that she would be able to realize the mark which was nted by Shambh.


    In truth, Haru wasn''t sure whether Semiramis knew about the mark that he had left, but the probability that she noticed that mark on the space around the hanging garden was very small and he also hadn''t shown Shambh in front of Semiramis before.


    However, unlike yesterday, Haru wasn''t going to hold back since he knew that this was thest time he yed around and he wouldn''t show mercy at this moment.


    The location of the hanging garden of the Red Faction was confirmed yesterday. They were still flying high in the sky of Romania, heading towards the border of the country.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Haru didn''t exin what Shambh was, only asked this question to everyone.


    Hearing his question, they quickly nodded, ignoring the fact that he didn''t tell them about what the pendant on his hand was.


    "Now that you are all ready, let''s start."


    Haru injected his energy inside Shambh then in a moment, everyone, including him, disappeared from the vi and teleported.


    Three kilometers high, high in the sky, and above the clouds, a luxurious hanging garden was like a floating fortress, slowly drifting in the moonlit night.


    In the center of the hall within this hanging garden, Semiramis was sitting on the throne, looking down.


    However, there was no one in front of her.


    The atmosphere within this hall was quiet and lonely, even if the one who sat on throne at this moment was the legendary Assyrian Empress.


    However, Sermiramis didn''t care, after all¡­


    "A King is a lonely being after all¡­"


    After she said so, she didn''t show an arrogant or haughty expression, but rather she felt bored.


    In the past, Semiramis was also an Empress, however, she wasn''t alone and she had a lot of people that became her attendees and servants, praising her all the time.


    Semiramis knew that it was normal for a king to feel lonely, but she didn''t want this ce to be so empty.


    If possible, Semiramis hoped that this ce would be filled with a lot of people that had surrendered under her rule, ttering her all the time. It might be quite a bad taste, but as a king, that kind of thing was normal.


    After all, a king stood on the top of everyone and it was normal for a lot of people to worship and revere the king.


    "Unfortunately, the heroes in this floating garden have difficult characters."


    As the former Empress of Assyria, there were a lot of capable heroes and generals under Semiramis''s, however,pared to the heroes of the Red Camp, there was still a long gap between them.


    The demigod hero in Greek mythology, Achiless.


    The heroine of the Argonaut, Atnte.


    Both were first rate servants that everyone wanted to summon. As long as they have a desire to win the Holy Grail, those two heroes were the most sought after heroes.


    Not to mention, in addition to these two, there was a great hero in the Red Faction who could rank among the strongest seats of the Heroic Spirits within the Holy Grail.


    The hero of charity, Karna.


    Known for being selfless, noble, upright, and loyal, he was a figure of hero among heroes.


    For such an unprecedented hero, even Semiramis, sometimes felt a respect toward him, but while she respected him, she yearned for a scene where those heroes bowed their heads in front of her.


    However, it wasn''t impossible to achieve that.


    If it was Semiramis who had summoned Karna, then Karna would be willing to bow before her, right?


    Although Karna''s attitude towards his master wasn''t an absolute obedience, it would never betray the master. Although he might not be loyal, he still had a code of conduct and respect.


    In conclusion, as long as someone summoned Karna, they would hold the sharpest spear in this war.


    It was because of Karna''s characters that Semiramis was wary against him.


    "It''s hard to imagine that the hero of charity would give up his master so easily."


    Among the servants of the Red Faction, if anyone asked who had the most attachment to their original master, then it would be Karna.


    After Amakusa Shirou Tokisada obtained the ownership of almost all the servants of the Red Faction, even Achiless was angry when he was being forced to be summoned back by Shirou, not because his master had fallen into a very long dream.


    Semiramis didn''t care much about both Caster and Atnta, but Karna''s action was weird, Karna seemed to be able to ept this matter calmly, and he even stayed in the hall before, guarding Shirou from Achiless.


    It was also for this reason that Semiramis didn''t kill those masters of the Red Faction since she was very wary of Karna since if she really killed Karna''s master then¡­


    It was also because of this reason that Semiramis didn''t understand Karna.


    "Why does he want to protect those puppets?"


    In her eyes, those masters were only her puppets that she could control.


    Semiramis sighed then she couldn''t help but recall what had happened few days ago. She closed her eyes, and remembered that young man. She had to admit that his ability was amazing, but at the same time, it was very dangerous.


    However, Semiramis had a feeling that there should be a limit to his ability, and next time, when she met him again, she was going to make him into his ve. She licked her lips when she thought of his begging expression, licking her feet, etc which somehow made her excited.


    Semiramis thought about the deceased king that she loved in the past and felt sorrow once again, but then she wouldn''t expect that she would meet him again in this Holy Grail War.


    (In Semirami''s mind, Haru is Ara the Handsome).


    However, while she was thinking about what she was about to do after she became the Empress of this world, in front of her, a screen suddenly appeared, allowing her to see thendscape at the corner of the hanging garden.


    On the screen, several figures suddenly appeared there!


    Semiramis quickly stood up!


    Her face was filled with surprise!


    The people who appeared in the hanging garden were naturally the masters and the servants of the ck Faction.


    Among them, one young man looked in his direction, showing a smile.


    Semiramis snorted, and couldn''t help but smile. She recalled their previous meeting and then quickly prepared herself, however, she realized that the ability that she had been wary about didn''te.


    Semiramis was smart and suddenly she understood why he didn''t use his ability. Her mouth formed a beautiful curve, thinking that she had won this battle.


    However, Semiramis only needed one ve, and for the rest, she didn''t care much. She showed a cold smile and said, "Although I am not sure how you did it, but since all of you''re here¡­"


    The space around Semiramis was distorted, and arge amount of Magic Power was released from her body.


    "I will take the opportunity to end it here."


    Semirais then spoke to all the servants in the hanging garden.


    "The enemy has appeared, ready to fight!"

 Chapter 1453 I Refuse!

    <h4>Chapter 1453 I Refuse!</h4>


    The moment Haru and everyone was teleported to the hanging garden, the rest except himself, were surprised since no one would expect the pendant on his hand was capable of performing teleportation.


    Caules pushed the frame of his sses and looked at Haru''s pendant.


    ''If he and my sister are married¡­''


    Caules was, after all, a Magus, and he could tell that his sister was very happy with this scumbag, he felt that there was nothing wrong with borrowing something from his brother-inw in the future, however, before he was going to borrow something, he was wondering whether he could stay alive after this battle or not.


    With the hum of the air, the poisonous gas with a delicious smell of wine appeared in every corner of the hanging garden, like a mist, slowly permeating.


    Perhaps it was because of the concern of the servants of the Red Faction, that the concentration of the poisonous gas was much sparse than when Haru broke alone this ce before.


    This level of poisonous gas may not have an effect on the servants, but it was extremely poisonous for the master.


    It could be seen that this time, Semirami''s goal wasn''t the servant, but rather the fragile master.


    However, at this moment, Haru could feel something beneath him. He raised his eyebrow and felt a bit weird, but he didn''t dodge.


    "Raikou, focus on your fight! Don''t worry about me!"


    Haru didn''t see a reason to hide Raikou''s name anymore and directly called her out before he disappeared.


    "What?!"


    Raikou then realized that her dear had disappeared. "Dear!" She then without hesitation chased after Haru since she could feel that he was still in this hanging garden.


    The rest were stunned when they saw Haru suddenly disappear.


    "Haru!"


    Fiore wanted to help Haru, but she was toote!


    "Archer, help h--"


    "Sister!" Caules quickly held Fiore, stopped her from making a stupid decision, and said, "Calm yourself! We need Archer''s protection! Berserker is going to protect him!"


    "I¡­" Fiore looked at Caules and felt a bit panicked.


    "Calm down, master. He''s going to be alright," Chiron said calmly.


    "¡­Yes."


    Fiore then lowered her head and felt quite depressed, but she knew that it wasn''t the time for her to worry about her, considering she needed to think about her family.


    Caules and Chiron looked at each other before shaking their heads, feeling Haru was a bastard at this moment.


    On the other hand, Jeanne was also startled and felt a bit panicked, but Shinobu quickly calmed her down, telling her that Haru wasn''t weak and he also brought a Daimidaler and an IS with him.


    Shinobu told Jeanne, if Haru wanted then it was possible to destroy a with the Daimidaler or a country with an IS.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne wasn''t sure about Daimidaler or an IS, but she knew that he would be alright and knew that it wasn''t the time to worry about him.


    Jeanne looked at everyone who seemed to be at a loss since the leading figure among their group had disappeared. She mmed her holy g to the ground and caused a loud sound, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "I will directly attack Shirou Amakusa to stop him and I hope that all of you can back me up."


    Leaving such words, Jeanne also moved very fast, leaving them behind.


    With both Jeanne and Raikou left, there were only the masters and servants from the Yggdmillennia who were left.


    "All right."


    In the end, Chiron reacted first and spoke to Fiore and Caules.


    "We''re ready to act too."


    Hearing this, Fiore and Caules, nodded with a serious expression.


    "Aahh! Chiron is very excited too!"


    Astolfo smiled and held Sieg''s hand, who hadn''t reacted yet. "Yosh! We can''t lose either too, master!" He blew a whistle loudly.


    A sharp cry immediately responded to Astolfo''s whistle and a shadow of a beast descended from the distant sky.


    The beast was Hippogriff, the legendary animal, with the head of the eagle, the body of a horse. This legendary beast was the child of both Griffin and the mare.


    However, it is an impossible creature that normally should not exist. This is because it should be impossible for a child to be born between a Griffin and a horse, which are predator and prey respectively.


    Astolfo secured Hippogriff from the evil magus Ante. More specifically, it was obtained from Ante by Bradamante and then sheter loaned it to Astolfo.


    Though his various legends tell of him riding on the backs of mounts like Griffin and the famous Rabicano, the Hippogriff is particrly famous among them. A Hippogriff appears in the story of "Ondo Furioso" (The Frenzy of Rnd), where Astolfo and hisrades also appear. This story includes the theme of "The Hippogriff makes an appearance here, so no matter how strange it may seem, there is nothing that is truly impossible." In "Ondo Furioso", Astolfo even goes to the Moon with the Hippogriff in order to save Rnd.


    Right now, the Hippogriff is the mount of Astolfo. It boasts a great speed, and its demolishing attack as it charges is equal to an A-rank physical attack, however, the true power of the Hippogriff takes advantage of its "impossible existence" nature and amplifies it, allowing it to perform short bursts of dimensional shift continually and only for an instant.


    "Hey!"


    Astolfo quickly hugged Sieg directly and jumped up into the back of the Hippogriff.


    "Go Hippogriff!"


    Under Astolfo''s shout, the Hippogriff screamed sharply again, shaking its wings, and flew towards the center area of the hanging garden.


    The masters and the servants of the ck faction were divided into three groups, and they went to various ces in the hanging garden.


    The difference was that both Chiron and Astolfo were the backup and support, attracting the enemy''s attention, so Jeanne could stop Shirou Amakusa.


    While they weren''t sure what had happened to Haru, they hoped that he would be alright since he was the main force of this group at that moment.


    When everyone was divided and moved to various ces, Haru was teleported to a hall alone.


    Haru looked around and even though this hall was dim, he could see his surroundings. He frowned when he saw the poisonous gas slowly fill the hall, and before long, it would fill this ce.


    *Ssh!* *Ssh!*


    Haru looked down and realized that the ground of this hall was filled with water, then at this moment, he heard a familiar voice.


    "What''s wrong, boy? You''re not using your ability?"


    "Semiramis?"


    "Watch your mouth! Call me Empress or Queen!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but somehow, it reminded him of his meeting with Esdeath. He chuckled and said, "You should know that poisonous gas is useless on me."


    "Yes, but you should know that poisonous gas isn''t only my power. I can turn the water beneath you into a poison too and I can summon a monster to kill you."


    Haru frowned and asked, "What''s your intention? You can kill me anytime, but why are you telling me all of this?"


    Semiramis, who was sitting on her throne, chuckled and said, "I love a smart boy."


    "Thank you?"


    "So I will give you a chance. I know that you can''t use your power arbitrarily and at the moment, your power is useless since you''re trapped inside that room."


    "How did you know?" Haru raised his eyebrow but didn''t intend to correct Semiramis''s misunderstanding.


    The reason why Haru didn''t use "pleasure magic" was because of Raikou.


    Raikou wanted to have a battle against Karna after all, if he used a "pleasure magic" then it would affect her battle, along with the servants of the ck Faction. He didn''t believe that Chiron and Astolfo were virgins, but he was sure that Karna and Atnta were virgins.


    If he dared to use his "pleasure magic" then the ck Faction would lose without doubt, however, even without his "pleasure magic", he could win, but still, he was curious about Semirami''s intention to suddenly teleport him to this hall and didn''t kill him directly, but rather talked with him.


    Haru wasn''t sure what this Assyrian Empress''s intention was.


    "There''s nothing that you can hide from this Empress."


    Semiramis rested her chin on her handzily and said, "I will give you two choices."


    "Choices?"


    "Be my ve or die."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "ve?"


    "I need a servant after all and you''re quite pleasing to my eyes. If you can control your power without causing any harm then I don''t mind letting you stay alive until the end."


    Haru was wondering whether what he had heard was right?


    Haru was wondering whether the reason why Semiramis caught him was that she wanted him to be part of her harem?


    Haru was a bit stumped and felt a bit confused.


    "What do you think? It isn''t a bad choice, right? I will be the queen of this world! You should be proud that you can be my ve."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "¡­If I be your ve, you¡­ You''ll spare my life?"


    Semiramis chuckled thenughed. In the end, every human was the same, when they were threatened that they would be killed, they would be afraid. In the past, she would be bored with Haru''s reaction, but at this moment, she was happy since it had been a while since she felt this feeling, after all when she was summoned, the servants of the Red Faction didn''t sumb to her and even red at her directly so she was quite happy when her vanity was realized.


    "Yes, I promise." Semiramis smiled and said, "If you be my ve and order your servant tomit suicide at this moment, then I will spare your life."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was silent and didn''t say anything.


    However, Semiramis kept smiling and urged him. "Do it! Use your Command Spells to order your servant tomit suicide right away! Then promise me that you''ll be myself and I will spare your life! Do it!"


    Haru then looked up and said, "I refuse."


    "What?!"


    Semiramis was choked and startled since the scenario was different from what she had imagined!


    Somehow, the art on Haru''s face started to change and he said, "One of my absolute favorite things to do is to tell someone who I think is strong, "No"."


    Semiramis was furious. Here, she had given him a chance because he was pleasing to her eyes, but he refused her!


    "¡­Do you want to die, boy?"


    "I don''t want to die and I don''t want to be your ve so I refuse." Haru looked up and said, "So wait for me there, Semiramis! When I get there, I will push you down from your throne and give you a humiliation that you have never tasted before!"


    Semiramis chuckled andughed very hard!


    "Do you want to give me a taste of humiliation? Are you a drunk boy? Or is the poison working on you right now? Whatever, but whether you cane or not, you need to think of a way to escape from that ce, or else, you will die!"


    "Yes, I will escape from this ce and stay alive so be prepared when Ie, your butts will turn red!"


    "You''re still drinking milk on your mother''s tits when I be an Empress, and you''re telling me you want to spank my butts?" Semiramis chuckled and said, "Let''s see whether you can do that, Basmu!"


    Then arge poisonous horned snake with two forelegs appeared within the hall, staring at him with dangerous light on its eye, and not only that, the poisonous gas became denser and the water beneath him also started to change into a poison.


    "Let''s see whether you can stay alive after all of this."


    Haru ignored Semiramis''s words and took out his knife. His entire body gradually turned ck with a metallic luster, before licking his lick since he had never tasted Basmu, but at the same time, he wanted to see the face of the strong queen that fell under his hands.


    Haru then rubbed his chin and wondered whether he had a fetish for a strong woman, but well, he needed to solve the beast in front of him, before he came toward the Assyrian Empress!


    "ROARRRRRR!!!"

 Chapter 1454 Each of Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1454 Each of Confrontation</h4>


    Mid-air, Astolfo, and Sieg rode on the Hippogriff together, while looking down at the floating garden below. Looking around, they were wondering whether they could find Haru, who had disappeared so suddenly.


    However, even though both of them were quite worried about him, they didn''t have time to think about him, at this moment since they needed to think about whether they could stay alive in this battle or not.


    Behind the two of them, the ruins of the buildings were lying there, leaving a lot of debris and rubble.


    Jeanne had told them to be her support, distraction, and backup, and Sieg and Astolfo really did that by moving around this floating garden, destroying various things in this ce.


    While riding on his Hippogriff, Astolfo noticed a lot of ck shadows suddenly came out.


    Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    Astolfo and Sieg were familiar with those Dragon Tooth Warriors since they had seen how Semiramis summoned an army of Dragon Tooth Warriors in the previous battle, however, there was something different about those Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    Unlike previously, these Dragon Tooth Warriors had the upper-halves of regr soldiers and lower halves of harpies with bird-like features, ws sharper than metal, and wings sprouting from their backs.


    With those features, it was more suitable to call it Dragon Wing Warriors, rather than Dragon Tooth Warriors.


    "Hippogriff!"


    Under Astolfo''smands, the Hippogriff dashed back and forth like a bolt of lightning.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Those Dragon Wing Warriors were hit by a powerfulnce one after another, exploding, leaving only a pile of bones scattered on the ground.


    Astolfo thenmanded his Hippogriff, moving various ces, destroying the small fries who had surrounded him and his master, and destroyed various buildings in the floating garden.


    Letting out a sigh, Astolfo said, "It''ll be great if I have a powerful Noble Phantasm." After all, most of his Noble Phantasm wasn''t that powerful, and even if there was a powerful one, it was a defensive type rather than an assault-type.


    "I hope these damages can bring some trouble to this floating garden."


    Sieg and Astolfo had made up their minds to rampage around this floating garden so they could give chance to Jeanne to retrieve the Holy Grail from the Amakusa Shirou.


    Well, mostly, the one who gave themand was Sieg since Astolfo didn''t havemon sense, and once Astolfo was let out without order, then, without doubt, this guy would get lost within the floating garden.


    On the other hand, even though Sieg didn''t have much experience in battle, his determination was strong and he was very calm.


    Compared to Astolfo, Sieg''s concern for Haru was bigger, wondering what had happened to him.


    "Why is the Red Faction kidnapping him?"


    Sieg didn''t understand the reason.


    Astolfoughed and said, "Maybe Semiramis, the one who owns this floating garden, is thirsty of him."


    "Thirsty? What do you mean? How can Semiramis drink Kasugano-kun?" Sieg was confused.


    Astolfoughed even harder when he heard Sieg''s question.


    Seeing that Astolfo didn''t exin it to him, Sieg continued to look around to see whether he could find Haru.


    Even though Sieg and Haru didn''t have that much of an interaction, he felt grateful toward him, because at the very beginning, in the entire ck Faction, except for the Jack the Ripper, who was out of control, only Haru who didn''t use a homunculus as a magic power battery for his servant.


    Otherwise, with Raikou''s Magic Power consumption during the battle, not only most of the homunculus on the basecamp would be dried out and died, but even Sieg would also die because of how big Raikou''s Magic Power consumption was.


    So even if Sieg didn''t have that much of an interaction with Haru, he felt grateful and unlike most people, who saw him and hispanions differently, he could tell that Haru saw him like other human beings and never treated them differently.


    It was the reason why Sieg had a good impression of Haru.


    Sieg wanted to help Haru. Unfortunately, it was impossible.


    "You two are troublesome."


    With those words, an arrow that pierced the wind, moving very fast, aimed at the Hippogriff that was moving in the air.


    "What?!"


    Astolfo suddenly eximed!


    Astolfo quickly tightened the reins, causing Hippogriff to let out a loud cry, stopping its figure so suddenly!


    *Swoosh!*


    The sharp arrow was missed and moved toward the distance sky, however, Astolfo and Sieg had a cold sweat, seeing how the Hippogriff was almost shot down by that arrow.


    With such a powerful arrow, even Hippogriff was considered a phantasmal beast, once it was hit, everything would be over.


    Astolfo felt a little frightened, and Sieg reacted quickly.


    "Archer of Red?!"


    In one of the ruins of those buildings below, Atnte was standing on top of it, aiming his bow and shooting an arrow.


    "Unfortunately, my opponent isn''t that man."


    Atnta looked at both Sieg and Astolfo with indifferent eyes. She didn''t even put both of them in her eyes since the one that she felt was the most dangerous one would be Haru. In truth, she was a bit afraid to meet him since she felt that she might be swayed by his words.


    However, at the same time, as a proud hero, Atnta didn''t want to lose to a normal human.


    "Hey!"


    Astolfo, who didn''t even understand the tense atmosphere in this situation at all, looked at Atnta who was aiming her bow toward them, andined!


    "That''s dangerous! You can''t shoot us so suddenly!"


    "Is it dangerous?" Atnta really looked down on Astolfo and said, "With this level of attack, that young man will charge toward me, and since you''re hispanions, then you should do the same and don''t disappoint me."


    Without waiting for them to get ready, Atnta once again fired her arrow!


    *Swoosh!*


    Astolfo quicklymanded his mount to dodge.


    Hippogriff let out a sharp cry and turned into a phantom, then rushed toward the direction of Atnte!


    Then the Rider of ck and the Archer of Red started their battle!


    On the other hand, Fiore and Caules also started to move, avoiding the poison which scattered around the floating garden.


    Fiore didn''t sit in her wheelchair but used her four giant magic-powered spider-like limbs to walk.


    Caules stayed by Fiore''s side, following his sister closely.


    But, at this moment, both of them held their breath and looked surprised!


    In front of them, Chiron, who was holding a bow and an arrow in his hands, also showed a solemn expression and looked toward the sky.


    The demigod hero was driving his chariot which was pulled by three horses hovering in midair. He smiled and said, "Teacher, we meet again!"


    Achilles looked at his teacher below, his usual frivolous expression had gone and been changed by an excited expression full of fighting spirit.


    "Has your injurypletely healed? As expected, the great sage who once taught the God of Medicine."


    For Achilles, there was no better opponent than the man in front of him and he couldn''t wait any longer to continue their duel.


    Chiron only smiled and said, "As long as your attack didn''t destroy my spiritual core. With my master''s excellence, that kind of injury can be healed in about a day."


    "Master?"


    Achilles cast his gaze on Fiore and Caules.


    "!!!"


    Fiore and Caules stiffed their bodies.


    "Hahaha!"


    Achillesughed very hard and said, "Don''t worry, Magus! I won''t attack you! In order to be able to surpass my former teacher, I will beat him upright in the fair duel! I won''t make him lose the battle because he''s worried about his master''s safety! You can watch our duel there as a witness who will be the winner between us!" He was a warrior and he wouldn''t use underhanded means.


    "This time, the winner must be decided!"


    Faced with the deration of war by his previous disciple, Chiron just smiled back and also showed a fighting spirit that didn''t lose to Achilles.


    At the same time, Achilles'' chariot moved, broke the speed of sound, and dived down!


    Then the Archer of ck and Rider of Red started their battle!


    At the same time, in a vast room, two more servants also encountered each other.


    The sound of the water fountain sshing into the air before returning to the fountain was the only sound that could be heard in this ce.


    A burst of light particles suddenly gathered in front of the water fountain, looking at the figure who had entered this room.


    Raikou took a deep breath, stared at the figure in front of her, without blinking her eyes.


    "Have youe?"


    Karna opened his eyes and looked at Raikou''s figure.


    The two eyes stared at each other, and a spark of fire and lightning collided with each other.


    No words came out of their mouths.


    ''Dear¡­ lend me your power.''


    Raikou closed her eyes for a second before opening it once again, and the aura around her also turned into the aura of a warrior.


    In the next moment, two servants smashed to the ground at the same time, charging toward their opponent!

 Chapter 1455 Intense Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1455 Intense Fight</h4>


    Raikou let out a gentle breath, staring at Karna with a sharp expression.


    Karna stared at his opponent without blinking.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The ground cracked and the sound of breaking the air was heard, two figures wrapped in powerful magic power burst out like bullets.


    The speed was so fast that only two vague shadows were left in the space, and they met in the blink of an eye.


    *Ding!*


    With the sound of two metals colliding with each other, the sharp spear pierced like a sh but was easily blocked by a gentle swing of katana, causing sparks to ssh in all directions, and the impact caused everything to be swept away.


    "HAA!"


    After blocking the spear''s stab, Raikou suddenly lifted her katana, with a very swift movement without wasting any movement on her muscle, then in a moment, the katana swung down smoothly, like water, with an intention to sh Karna into two.


    The action was so smooth that someone might have mistaken Raikou''s ss as an Assassin.


    It was a pity, Karna''s reaction was so fast that he quickly raised his spear with a very fast speed to block Raikou''s attack. His eyes kept staring open and focussed all of his attention on Raikou''s attack or else, he would lose his life.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of a metal collision once again, but this time, the sound of the collision was very quiet, it was a drop of water that fell to the ground, however, that was normal since the tip of sharp spear blocked the de of the katana with extreme precision, showing that Karna''s spear wasn''t only based on his strength and speed.


    After a moment of contract¡­


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    The next moment, a sharp spear in Karna''s hand made three consecutive stabs, turning the tip of the spear into three fiery red streams, and aimed it at Raikou''s throat, heart, and abdomen.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    The melodious and pleasing sh rang once again, and Raikou easily blocked Karna''s attacks.


    In this confrontation, what was surprising wasn''t Karna''s spear that had exceeded the human limit, but Raikou''s action that had blocked all Karna''s attacks.


    Raikou''s eyes seemed to be empty, but there was a strong light on them. Then in one movement, she swung down her katana like a thunder strike, blocking three of Karna''s stabs.


    Karna''s stabs were quite impossible to do by a human since three of his strikes were being done at the same time and it could only be done because Karna had a superb spear and a strength that was enough to perform it, however, Raikou''s "kendo" (the way of the sword) also didn''t lose.


    To block Karna''s attacks, Raikou swung down her katana with very domineering action, and the spear that would pierce her throat, heart, and abdomen was cut down by her.


    Obviously, the three vital points of the human body that Karna was aiming for were not in a straight line, but Raikou chopped down all of them with her katana.


    Fierce sparks suddenly burst out in front of Raikou''s throat, heart, and abdomen at the same time.


    "Wonderful!"


    At this moment, even Karna admired Raikou''s kendo.


    However, even though Karna''s attacks were cut down by Raikou, at the same time, like a ghost, his spear shed, turning the tip of the spear into fiery red spot, and dancing flowers of mes, containing a very high temperature that burnt the air itself, then directly pointed it to the direction of a vital point on Raikou''s body!


    Seeing this fierce attack that was aimed towards herself, Raikou showed a little surprise on her face.


    ''Has his strength improved?''


    Raikou noticed that Karna''s strength that was shown in the previous battle and the battle at this moment was different, however, when she thought about it carefully, she understood instantly.


    It wasn''t that Karna''s strength had increased, but his constraints had disappeared.


    After all, Karna''s previous master was a Magus that was sent by the Magic Association. Although those groups of Magus were excellent, they were still not as good as the people of the Yggdmillennia n who could rely on homunculus to provide an almost unlimited magic power. In other words, the magic power that could be provided by Karna''s previous master was quite limited.


    In order to avoid the situation where his previous master lost all of his magic power, and be defeated, at that time, Karna must have gone through precise calctions to avoid the consumption of magic power as much as possible.


    In this way, the strength that he disyed at that time was quite limited.


    But now, Karna didn''t have that restriction, and he could maximize his strength regardless of the consumption.


    The reason for that was probably because Karna''s master had changed into Shirou Amakusa so he didn''t need to worry about magic power supply again, after all, Shirou held the Holy Grail.


    Before that, the Yggdmillennia n had also prepared a line of magic power to connect to the Holy Grail with the servant and provided a servant with a magic power from the Holy Grail so that servant could have a boost on his power.


    Karna''s situation was simr and at the moment, he could use all of those magic power without limitation.


    In other words, Karna was at his full strength.


    It only took less than 0.01 seconds for Raikou to understand everything.


    So when Raikou understood the cause and effect, she didn''t dare to hold back anymore. Her stance changed from hard to soft, the trajectory of her sword sh changed, like a swallow in the sky, and all of Karna''s attacks were blocked.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!*


    The spark flew everywhere, causing the space to vibrate from the direction of their shes.


    *BANG!*


    Above Karna''s sharp spear, the mes began to burn freely, turning the spear into mes, covering the sky, earth, and Raikou.


    *Crisp!*


    In Raikou''s katana, lightning also flickered.


    The zing spear and the de of thunder suddenly collided again and again.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    The sound of the shes was no longer as pleasing as before, but it was loud and sent a chill to anyone who heard it.


    In such a fierce confrontation, Raikou finally retread.


    *Crack!*


    As the soles of Raikou''s feet fell, the hard floor was trampled and cracked, spreading in all directions.


    And this action caused Karna''s eyes to sh suddenly and saw an opening on Raikou. He didn''t waste this chance and the sharp spear on his hand burned with an intense me, evaporating the air, and the long spear hadpletely turned into mes.


    With the sound of howling wind, Karna rushed to Raikou with his fastest speed.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    A thunderous explosion resounded loudly in this world.


    The spear of me burst out like it was a bomb, setting off a strong wind, impact, and me, billowing fire wave, engulfing Raikou''s figure.


    The mes almost immediately covered this space and expanded all the way, raising the temperature to very intense heat, causing the ground to make a burning sound, and scorching everything ck.


    Until, in the center of the me, a sh of thunder shed.


    *BAANG!*


    Within the explosion like the sound of fierce thunder and lightning burst out from the mes, moving in a straight direction, blowing the surrounding fire waves away.


    When the me and lightning met each other, Raikou and Karna retreated without hesitation and their footsteps fell on the ground one after another.


    When the lightning and mes dissipated, Raikou and Karna were separated. by more than 100 meters.


    This distance might seem huge, but it could be reduced to zero in a second by the two of them, but both of them stopped and stared at each other.


    The thoughts on their minds at this moment were almost identical.


    ''As expected, he (she) can''t be solved so easily¡­''


    In their eyes, there was a glimmer of light and since both of them couldn''t solve each other easily, then it was their time to use their trump card.

 Chapter 1456 Two Noble Phantasms

    <h4>Chapter 1456 Two Noble Phantasms</h4>


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    A gravel fell from the air and hit the ground, causing a loud sound that echoed through the room.


    Raikou and Karna that were separated by 100 meters distance, looking at each other, and the magic power that emitted from their bodies were undting, showing how much magic power that they were about to use in the next sh.


    Air currents surged around the two of them.


    The mes and lightning covered their bodies like a coat, seeing Raikou''s body that constantly shed with domineering and powerful lightning, Karna finally spoke.


    "It seems that you have gotten rid of the existence of Oni inside your body."


    In thest battle, the Oni inside Raikou was awakened and it was also the reason why she had lost her mind at that time.


    "The Oni inside your body was originally yourself when you were living as a Ushi-Gozen."


    Karna possessed a skill that made him capable of seeing through anyone.


    "I wonder what kind of catalyst your master used so it will trigger the Oni inside you to awaken."


    After all, Haru had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" and gave him the ability to manipte a ghost or be the ghost itself.


    When someone ate a Devil Fruit, the lineage factor or the DNA inside their bodies changed so it gave them supernatural power.


    With the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", and as the descendant of Ootsuki Ashura who happened to be the brother of Ootsuki Indra, the existence of Oni inside Raikou became even stronger than before, especially when Haru used his own blood as a catalyst to summon Raikou.


    However, with the power of anaconda, pleasure magic, light magic, and love, the Oni inside Raikou was suppressed and his "Mad Enhancement" level was also lowered, showing how cheating Haru''s existence was.


    His harem protagonist aura also helped Raikou too.


    However, even if Karna was capable of seeing through a lot of things, there was no way that he could see everything inside Haru.


    It was also because of that, the current Raikou wasn''t a Ushi-Gozen, but rather the strongest Mystery yer, thatmanded a military army and protected Kyoto.


    "If it''s you now, then I don''t have to be merciful."


    With such words, Karna suddenly raised the sharp spear in his hand and the mes began to burn on his body.


    "Come one¡­"


    Under Karna''s whisper, the mes began to burn again with very high temperature and formed into a whirlpool, like a tornado of mes, and gradually gathered around his sharp spear.


    Under the scorching heat, the space around Karna began to twist, and the ground under his feet became dry and cracked turned into a wastnd.


    At that moment, Karna was like a little sun that was burning on the ground.


    The high temperature brought by the me already made Raikou, who was a hundred meters away from him, feel an unbearable hot wind rushing toward her, making her whole body start to sweat.


    This situation caused Raikou''s expression to be solemn.


    Brahmastra Kund is a Noble Phantasm obtained by Karna from Brahman Parashurama. The appearance of this Noble Phantasm can change, if Karna is an archer then it will turn into a bow and if Karna is a Lancer then it will turn into a spear.


    Even if Karna changed into another type of servant, this Noble Phantasm would change into another projectile type of weapon.


    If Karna decided to use this Noble Phantasm, Karna''s attack would contain the strength of the servant that was equivalent to Rank A. If it was released with magic power, the power that it brought would increase to another level, therefore this Noble Phantasm was very dangerous.


    It was also the reason why Karna, who had only a strength level of B Rank, was capable ofpeting with Raikou head to head.


    However, the power of this Noble Phantasm could be improved even further.


    When Karna released the True Name of this Noble Phantasm, the effect of the "me" which was his attribute would be given to the Noble Phantasm, which would further expand the scope of effect of this Noble Phantasm and even increase its power even further.


    At this point, Karna''s Noble Phantasm would be powerful enough to match a nuclear weapon.


    Now, Karna liberated the True Name of this Noble Phantasm.


    "This is not an imitation of Arjuna¡­! Beware the sky, I think it is going to get worse.


    "Brahmastra Kund!"


    The great charity hero of the Indian epic suddenly raised his foot and took a step forward with enough power to crush the ground.


    Immediately, the sharp spear wrapped in crazy mes fiercely released from the spear.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The brilliance of the me wasparable to the sun itself.


    The spear was moving toward the sky, and it turned into a meteor of mes, mixed with an avnche-like aura, intending topletely burn out this space and explode in the direction of Raikou.


    The terrifyingly high temperature suddenly hit Raikou like a stormy wave.


    Raiko smiled confidently as she watched the blow that was shot by Karna toward her like a meteor.


    "In that case¡­"


    The magic power surged on Raikou''s body.


    "Then I will show you my power, the hero of the Indian epic!


    "Use your eyes that can see through of everything, look at my pride and dignity!


    "This is what I have!"


    Raikou dered loudly!


    "Come to me, my loyal subjects, my limbs, my arms, and armor! The Four Heavenly Kings themselves are as before you. Begin¡­!"


    It was an order that Raikou used for her subordinates in the past.


    "Now is the time to use your soul in my thunder and sweep the gods and demons!"


    Following Raikou''s loud deration, Karna was startled since he had seen something and the pair of his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Could it be¡­!?"


    Karna raised his head abruptly and looked up.


    Beyond the Hanging Garden of Babylon, to be more precise 3,000 meters above it.


    Even if there was a ceiling that was blocking him, Karna could see it clearly.


    Above the sky, a burst of ck clouds came like a tsunami and finally gathered like a whirlpool in the sky above the Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Thunderstrike sounded!


    In the next second, four falling thunder burst out, piercing through space and time, without any hindrance, and easily prated the building on the Hanging Garden of Babylon and came to Raikou''s side.


    *BOOOOOOOOM!*


    The four falling ps of thunder suddenlynded around Raikou.


    Inside each of the four ps of thunder, there was a figure.


    Karna instantly understood what Raikou''s Noble Phantasm was.


    "This is my Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven! "

 Chapter 1457 Its not over!

    <h4>Chapter 1457 It''s not over!</h4>


    *BOOOM!*


    When the thunder disappeared, the four figures appeared beside Raikou, and each of them had a simr appearance to herself.


    That''s right, the four figures that appeared beside Raikou were Raikou''s avatars and they were part of her Noble Phantasm.


    Even though they were simr, there was a difference and the difference was the weapons that they held were different.


    There were fourpletely different weapons.


    One was a battle-ax shining with thunder.


    One was a spear that exuded cold air.


    One was a de that burned with mes.


    One was a bow and arrow that was surrounded by a hurricane.


    The four avatars just stood around Raikou who raised her hands high, raising her katana above her head.


    In her eyes, Karna was already dead and when everything ended, Raikou was going to search for her dear.


    Then immediately, the avatars moved.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The battle-ax shed with thunder and sted out, releasing countless golden electric shocks.


    *Freeze!*


    The spear that exuded cold air was thrown out, setting off a deadly cold fog.


    *Burn!*


    The de of burning me swung down, and a burst of mes burst out instantly.


    *Swoosh!*


    The bow and arrow surrounded by a hurricane were shot out, causing the arrow to whirl through space with a tornado around it.


    As a result, the four powers of thunder, ice, fire, and wind that had mixed with divine powers swept through the battlefield, facing the sharp spear that was burning like a sun.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    In the deafening sound of the collision, the sun and the four elements crashed into each other, causing a big explosion.


    The burst ofmes was like a raging wave, moving crazily to the surrounding area.


    If there wasn''t any protection from Semiramis, then this Hanging Garden of Babylon was going to explode and be destroyed, turning into rubble.


    However, at that moment, Raikou, who was located in the center of the four avatars, also moved.


    *Chirp!* *Chirp!* *Chirp!*


    The katana on Raikou''s hand shed with dazzling lightning.


    Thunder and lightning were even brighter and stronger than before, and it was something that had never appeared in this world.


    In other words, it was thunder and lightning from God itself.


    This divine thunder surrounded the katana, and swung by Raikou, creating a dragon of thunder, with a silent roar, opened itsrge mouth, showing its sharp teeth, eating Karna to the whole!


    Wherever it went, an explosion appeared one after another andpletely disappeared after being engulfed by the dragon of thunder.


    Immediately, the dragon of thunder swept across this space at a very fast speed, and mmed into Karna!


    Karna''s pupils suddenly shrank!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The roar that shocked the space was like a wave, shaking the entire Hanging Garden of Babylon!


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Countless thunder and lightning burst out of space as if they were trying to rece the previous big explosion, sweeping the battlefield, destroying, knocking, and sinking to the ground of this room.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Under fierce thunder and lightning, even the Son of the Sun God, who was known as the undead hero, couldn''t help but scream.


    On his body, the golden armor seemed to be scorched and gradually turned ck.


    Right now, the power of Raikou''s Noble Phantasm surpassed the endurance limit of Karna''s armor.


    Under the effects of Mystery-yer along with the power of thunder and lightning that carried the power of divinity and Haru''s magic power, Karna withstood the full blow of Raikou''s Noble Phantasm.


    Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven is the Noble Phantasm of Minamoto no Raikou.


    Gozu Tennou, who was the source of Raikou''s demonic nature/strange form, had her divine messenger, the ox (or possibly the Ushi-Oni), temporarily summoned by her, and she used to defeat the enemy together with this being.


    At this moment, Raikou became the incarnation of the real Ox-Head Heavenly King, and his four avatars were the incarnation of her Raikou''s Four Heavenly Kings that was summoned to her side.


    The weapons that were held by the four avatars were the manifestation of the soul of the Four Heavenly Kings who had been conquering various mysteries in the world in the past together.


    Those four were Sakata Kintoki, Watanabe no Tsuna, Urabe no Suetake, and Usui Sadamitsu.


    The Four Heavenly Kings turned their souls into weapons that were being used by Raikou''s avatars.


    The battle-ax was surrounded by golden thunder.


    The spear that froze anything.


    The de was burning with the fiery me.


    The bow and arrow that was surrounded by a hurricane.


    These four weapons were the Noble Phantasm that was used by the Four Heavenly Kings under Raikou''smand.


    Today, the Four Heavenly Kings had turned their souls into these four weapons, offering all of their power to their leader.


    Ox-King Storm Call - The Inescapable Net of Heaven is a Noble Phantasm capable of summoning another four Noble Phantasms.


    With such a Noble Phantasm, it felt like Raikou summoned her Four Heavenly Kings to her side.


    In another world, Raikou summoned four top-tier servants around her.


    It was also the reason why Raikou boasted that she could go to the Red Faction and fight everyone alone, the reason was her Noble Phantasm, with this Noble Phantasm, she could fight everyone whether it was from Red Faction or the ck Faction alone.


    There were five top-tier servants when Raikou summoned her Noble Phantas, so it wasn''t impossible for her to match seven servants of Red Faction that didn''t use their Noble Phantasms.


    It was also the reason why this Noble Phantasm was B++ Rank.


    If the B Rank was 40, then the A-Rank was 50, and + meant double of value number of the rank, then¡­


    If Karna''s A-Rank Noble Phantasm would have a value of 100, then Raikou''s B++ Rank Noble Phantasm would have a value of 120.


    In addition, when this Noble Phantasm was liberated, those four avatars of Raikou had simr power to the real Raikou with Haru''s energy.


    Comparing two Noble Phantasms, then, without doubt, Raikou was the winner.


    *Crackle!* *Crackle!*


    The ground was crackling with lightning and Karna''s armor waspletely dyed ck.


    No one knew how long it had been before the violent thunder and lightning that ravaged the entire space gradually dissipated.


    *Crack!*


    Karna was scorched and knelt down on one knee, smoking ck all over, his face was full of pain, and he also had lost his left arm.


    Looking at Karna, Raikou couldn''t help but admire him.


    "With the full blow of thunder divinity, did he just kneel down instead of falling?"


    This showed how strong Karna was as a servant, even if he had lost one of his arms.


    But¡­


    Raikou raised her katana once again and her body was brimming with energy, showing how abundant the energy that was supplied by Haru was. She knew that this was the only time that Karna would lose and this time, she was going to send him back and repeat the legend where Karna lost the duel.


    The violent thunder and lightning suddenly gathered around the katana and gradually consolidated.


    Raikou was going to use her Noble Phantasm once again.


    With this blow, no matter how strong the undead hero of the Indian epic was, they would lose.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "No! It''s not over yet!"


    Karna raised his head with unyielding persistence!


    "Don''t forget, it isn''t just you who have the power of Indra!"


    The great hero who always maintained his calm attitude no matter what was screaming with a loud voice!


    "Presenting my armor here, Indra! Give me the Spear of God yer!"


    Regardless of the bruises and wounds on his body, Karna rose and leaped toward the sky!


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    On his body, the piece of the scorched golden armor suddenly shattered, dismantling, tearing up, and discarding the armor, peeling it off his whole body and being dyed in blood. This action caused wounds and bruises on his body to be even more serious. His entire body was dripping in blood from all over, but the fragments of the armor were slowly absorbed into his hand, and he was about to use his strongest Noble Phantasm!

 Chapter 1458 By My Command Spell I Order You...

    <h4>Chapter 1458 By My Command Spell I Order You¡­</h4>


    *Burn!*


    The me was so intense that it caused a trembling sound.


    In mid-air, Karna''s whole body was burning with mes, and the mes kept lingering around his body like countless snakes.


    The blood that was dripped from his body instantly evaporated.


    The fragments of the golden armor swirled in the mes like the scales of the beast.


    Immediately, the fragments gathered toward Karna''s hand and gradually it condensed into a spear.


    "If that is yourmand."


    Karna began to chant.


    "Know the mercy of the King of Gods."


    The object of the chant was the father of his opponent, the king of gods, Indra.


    "With this single strike, I shall inflict extinction. Indra, observe me."


    Then he continued with the chant for the opponent ending.


    "Be reduced to cinders."


    Karna raised the spear in his hand.


    Karna raised the spear that was condensed from the pure thunder light and exuded a terrifying aura of destruction.


    *Chirp!* *Chirp!* *Chirp!*


    As if reacting to the spear of lightning, the divine thunder that gathered on Raikou''s katana was trembling. It was a howling in joy, looking at the spear of destruction that seemed to gather all the thunder and lightning in the world, causing Raikou to bite her lip.


    "Is it here?"


    Raikou knew that Karna would use this Noble Phantasm, no, as long as someone knew the legend of Karna, then they would know Karna''s strongest Noble Phantasm.


    Karna''s strongest Noble Phantasm wasn''t his armor that could make him invincible, nor was it the indestructible de that could destroy the fortress, but rather it was a spear.


    It was a god-ying spear that was given by the king of gods.


    In the long Indian narrative epic, when Karna was about to fight his fateful opponent, Arjuna, Indra disguised himself as a monk, tricked Karna to give him his golden armor.


    Karna knew that if he gave his golden armor he might die from his duel with Arjuna, however, he had made a promise that he would give everything to a monk and he directly gave his golden armor without hesitation.


    After all, the power of Karna''s armor was very strong and this armor was the one that gave him the nickname of undead hero. In addition, if he took off his armor, he would suffer a pain thatparable when his skin and meat were peeled off from his body.


    Even so, Karna still gave his golden armor to the monk.


    The monk, whose real identity was Indra, witnessed this scene with his own eyes and looked at Karna, who was still full of blood, couldn''t help but feel deeply ashamed of his behavior.


    The King of Gods, Indra knew that his son Arjuna could hardly defeat Karna, and as long as there was that armor, it was impossible for Arjuna to defeat Karna, it was also the reason why Indra disguised himself as a monk to trick Karna to give his armor.


    At the same time, Indra also knew that Karna must have seen through his disguise, after all, Karna owned a skill that gave him the capability to see through everything, even if it was a God, it was impossible to lie in front of Karna.


    But even knowing this, Karna still fulfilled his promise and presented the golden armor.


    Such a noble character and behavior made Indra feel ashamed and because of this, Karna was also known as a charity hero.


    Indra, who received Karna''s golden armor, also gave Karna a spear.


    It was the spear that was used by Karna at the moment and the price of liberating this spear was the golden armor that he wore at this moment.


    By offering golden armor to Indra, Karna would receive the strongest spear that could even y God.


    And the name of this Noble Phantasm was¡­


    "End everything, Vasavi¡­ Shakti!"


    The sharp spear that could even kill the god at this moment was liberated!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    When Karna pierced the thunder spear in his hand, space trembled.


    The light of destruction formed by abination of fire and thunder, like a beam of light, fell from the sky and swept straight in the direction of Raikou.


    The ray of light dispelled the darkness in the entire space.


    The ray of light purified the pollution in the entire air.


    Everything moved away as if they were bowing in front of a majestic figure.


    Even the earth also exuded the smell of fear.


    As for Raikou, she could only watch this attack hit her. In her heart, what emerged was an unprecedented sense of crisis and fear.


    The warrior''s instinct inside her, telling Raikou that¡­


    ''I will die¡­''


    Raikou knew that she would die.


    Facing the blow that could even kill the Gods, a mere hero had no resistance at all.


    It was also why Karna could be hailed as a being that was able topete for first or second ce among heroic spirits that could be one of the strongest in the seat of heroic spirit.


    The reason was the spear that Karna was holding at that moment.


    Even Raikou, who was the descendant of Indra, knew that she had no resistance to this attack. She knew that the four avatars around herself and the Noble Phantasm that she used at this moment couldn''t stop this attack.


    If it was before, Raikou wouldn''t feel afraid, but after she had made up a promise with Haru, she didn''t want to die!


    Raikou wanted to stay alive!


    Raikou wanted to have a real body!


    Raikou wanted to stay with Haru!


    Raikou wanted to have his child!


    ''Calm down.''


    In that crisis, Raikou suddenly heard a voice that made her calm down.


    ''Dear!''


    ''Let me help you.''


    If Raikou was alone then she wouldn''t be able to defeat Karna, however, she wasn''t alone.


    "By my Command Spell, I order you to use all of your power!"


    Amand resounded in Raikou''s heart.


    "By my Command Spell, I order you to defeat the enemy in front of you!"


    The secondmand made Raikou''s body very hot.


    "By my Command Spell, I order you to win this battle!"


    The thirdmand made Raikou''s power increase.


    "By my Command Spell, I order you that you must live!"


    The fourthmand made Raikou''s body tremble!


    Then suddenly Raikou felt a strong magic power bursting out from her body and it roared excitedly!


    Raikou smiled and could feel that the magic power that was supplied by her loved one kepting to her body.


    ''Lastly, let me give you Minority World.''


    Raikou was startled then she could feel something that surrounded her.


    ''Dear, this¡­''


    ''I want you toe back so¡­ win!''


    Raikou wasn''t sure what kind of danger that Haru had at this moment, but she knew that without the protection of "Minority World", his defense would be fragile, even so, he still gave this skill to her!


    Raikou knew that he loved her and she loved him, so she was going to win this battle!


    "Yes, dear!"


    As if to respond to someone who wasn''t here, Raikou shouted loudly!


    Then, together with the four avatars holding the Noble Phantasms, they faced this attack together!


    ''Wait for me!''


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*

 Chapter 1459 Victory and Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1459 Victory and Defeat</h4>


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    3,000 meters above the sky, the Floating Garden of Babylon suddenly shook for the second time, and this time, because of how big the explosion was, it was about to fall down.


    At the same time, in one of the rooms in the floating garden, a powerful wave of impact spread out like ripples, causing all the light to leak from the gaps in the doors and windows, illuminating the surroundings.


    No one knew how long this phenomenonsted, but then it gradually disappeared.


    Here, a fierce battle between two legendary heroes concluded.


    Sand and dust fall from the sky from time to time, and the sound of rubble hitting the ground echoed throughout the room.


    White smoke rose from a piece of scorched ground.


    *Crackle!* *Crackle!* *Crackle!*


    The floor was still cracking, and it spread everywhere.


    It was utterly a scene of destruction, half of the Floating Garden of Babylon had turned into ruins, leaving with nothing and no one could see its previous beauty anymore.


    In these ruins, Raikou was standing tall.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    However, even if Raikou stood tall at that moment, she gasped, showing how tired she was at this battle. The four avatars around her surroundings also disappeared and four Noble Phantasms that were wielded by the four avatars also returned.


    Due to the "Minority World", the damage caused by "Vasavi Shakti" was halved along with three Command Spells that was given by Haru, Raikou was mostly unscathed, but her dress was mostly destroyed since it was impossible to erase 100% damage of "Vasavi Shakti".


    After all, "Minority World" only controlled the minority, not the majority, so it could only control 50% at maximum, and more than that, it would be counted as a majority so using "Minority World" would be useless.


    Even so, Raikou didn''t care much about her dress that was destroyed by the earlier confrontation, but rather, she murmured in disbelief. She used magic power to return her dress back and said, "¡­You''re still alive¡­?"


    Raikou looked at Karna who had fallen and couldn''t hide her surprise when she saw how Karna wasn''t dead yet.


    Even so, it wouldn''t be long before Karna would disappear from this world since there was a huge hole in Karna''s chest.


    Because of this huge hole, Raikou could even see the back of Karna.


    Faint light particles began to radiate from the outline of Karna''s body and he knew what exactly happened.


    "Ah¡­ I lost¡­"


    Karna lost.


    The god yer spear, under the head-on collision of the four avatars and Noble Phantasms of Raikou, disappeared instantly, but then in that very moment, Raikou stabbed her katana that was covered in the divine lightning, ying and defeating Karna in one attack.


    Then because of how powerful Raikou''s attack was, it sted Karna''s heart along with causing a huge hole in his chest, instantly.


    Now, Karna''s spiritual core has been shattered.


    In this battle, Karna waspletely lost.


    "Is this¡­ is this the feeling of losing?"


    A faint smile finally appeared on Karna''s calm smile.


    Looking at Karna, Raikou couldn''t help but shake her head and say, "You''re very strong.


    In terms of power, Raikou wasn''t as good as Karna after all.


    It was true that Raikou was a top-level servant, a superb existence among all the servants, but it was still not as good as Karna, who couldpete for the strongest seat among the heroic spirits.


    The reason why Raikou was able to defeat Karna was that the "Mystery-yer" was able to break down Karna''s golden armor and she also had the best master among the Holy Grail War.


    If Raikou didn''t have a "Mystery-yer" skill, then her odds of winning were very low.


    However, even the "Mystery-yer" skill allowed Raikou to break through Karna''s golden armor, she was helpless in the face of the God-ying Spear, Vasavi Shakti. In the end, she was able to withstand the power of "Vasavi Shakti" because Haru had given her the power of three Command Spells and supported her with the power of "Minority World".


    With all of that, it was the reason why Raikou was able to defeat Karna.


    It was also the reason why Raikou understood that without Haru''s help, she would definitely fall under Karna''s God-ying Spear and be destroyed by it.


    Raikou wouldn''t have had a chance to win this battle if there wasn''t any support from Haru.


    However, even if Raikou won because of Haru''s help, she was using her power rather than Haru''s help. She used her ability to defeat Karna so she was satisfied with this result.


    It might sound like cheating, but it was also part of her luck to have such a wonderful master.


    If Karna''s master also used Command Spells then the result of the duel wouldn''t be as smooth as it was now and Raikou would be tattered by wounds, because the attack of Vasavi Shakti would increase by the Command Spells.


    Unfortunately, Karna''s luck wasn''t good since he didn''t have a good master who could support him.


    It was also due to this reason that Karna was quite satisfied with this result.


    In his life, Karna had experienced various battles, but was there a battle where he could truly use all of his strength?


    Indra''s deception, Brahman''s curse, and even his mother pleaded with him not to fight Arjuna.


    Karna had never been able to go all out in any of his fights, showing how powerful he was and how all of his enemies were helpless in front of him.


    Karna was a cheating character, even God needed to do deception to win against him.


    Now, in this battle, Karna had used his best, and his opponent was almost the same as Arjuna, who was his nemesis, so even if he lost in this battle, he was satisfied since he was able to go all out.


    Now, hearing Raikou''s words, Karna shook his head and said, "In the battlefield, there''s no strong or weak, only victory and defeat.


    In this battle, Karna lost and Raikou won, it was that simple.


    "I lost to you and your master, this is the result." Karna looked toward the sky and said, "Perhaps, after I lost my master, the result of this duel has already been doomed, maybe that is." Saying so, he looked at Raikou.


    "I know that since I have been defeated, it is a little shameless to ask you a request, but even so, I hope that you can help me toplete it." His tone was very sincere and said, "I hope that you can rescue my master."


    In the end, the only thing that Karna worried about was his master.


    Raikou didn''t speak but quietly nodded.


    Karna showed a sincere smile, closed his eyes, and slowly disappeared under the light.


    "¡­Thank you¡­"


    Hearing such words, Raikou then turned and left.

 Chapter 1460 Unexpected Meeting?

    <h4>Chapter 1460 Unexpected Meeting?</h4>


    "Lancer of Red has been defeated¡­"


    The moment Karna was defeated, someone noticed this matter immediately.


    The person who noticed it wasn''t Semiramis, the Empress, who had absolute control over this Floating Garden of Babylon.


    Seramis''s hands were full, dealing with all the things that were happening in the floating garden, and she didn''t have time to spare to see the conclusion of the battle between Karna and Raikou.


    Therefore, it wasn''t Semiramis, but Jeanne, the first one who noticed the defeat of Karna.


    Jeanne stopped, holding her battle g, closed her eyes, and after a while, she confirmed the matter.


    As the Ruler of this Holy Grail War, Jeanne had the privilege of knowing the status of every servant clearly. If anyone had lost, she would be the first one who knew about this matter, besides the victor of the duel.


    Jeanne could also feel the direction of Karna and Raikou were, because of her privilege.


    "Has Miss Raikou defeated Karna?"


    Jeanne couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    The defeat of Karna was great news for those who were the enemies of the Red Faction.


    if someone asked who was the strongest servant on the Red Faction, then apart from Karna, no one could be the one.


    Even after relying on Shinobu''s body, her status parameter had increased several times, Jeanne didn''t have the confidence that she was able to stay alive after being hit by the God ying Spear, Vasavi Shakti.


    After all, Vasavi Shakti was a Noble Phantasm that was granted by Indra (King of Gods) to Karna himself.


    Even Semiramis, who controlled everything in this Floating Garden of Babylon, could only teleport herself to escape from Vasavi Shakti, showing how dangerous this Noble Phantasm was.


    Now that the strongest servant on the Red Faction had been eliminated, it was good news for Jeanne.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect Miss Raikou to defeat Karna.


    Jeanne knew about the unavoidable battle between Raikou and Karna, however, it was a pity that Raikou''s chance of winning against Karna was very small, especially when Karna owned a God ying Spear, Vasavi Shakti.


    "Haru should be using the power of Command Spell and by strengthening Miss Raikou''s strength, Miss Raikou can defeat that hero."


    Jeanne smiled since her decision to transfer two Command Spells to Haru wasn''t in vain and it was a great decision.


    "So next¡­"


    Jeanne once again cast her gaze into the distance.


    Unlike the rest of the servants, Jeanne was summoned by the Holy Grail.


    Therefore, Jeanne could clearly feel the existence and the position of the Holy Grail, even if there were twists and turns in the middle, she wouldn''t lose her way.


    In this Holy Grail War, whoever was most likely to arrive at the Holy Grail first may not be Haru, but Jeanne.


    Now, the servants of the Red Faction had been distracted by the servants of the ck Faction, and the owner of this floating garden seemed to be preupied with Haru so right now, it was the best time for Jeanne to attack!


    "If you miss this chance, then there might not be a chance anymore¡­"


    With this thought on her mind, Jeanne was ready to move again.


    However, at that moment, Jeanne suddenly felt a breath of servant approaching.


    "This is¡­?!"


    Jeanne stopped abruptly.


    *BOOOM!*


    Almost at the same time, a wall on the road ahead of Jeanne suddenly exploded, causing rubble and dust to fly everywhere.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    A coughing sound suddenly rang in the dust ahead.


    Immediately, a fierce voice with a little anger inint followed.


    "Can''t you just enter a normal way¡­?!"


    Faced with thisint, a somewhat rude female voice also sounded.


    "Isn''t that troublesome? This is much simpler!"


    With such a voice, the talk between the two sides unfolded like no one else was there beside them.


    "It might be simple for you, but for me, I might die, can you not understand that?"


    "Huh? Die? Why? I am here! You won''t die beside me!"


    "¡­I am a human. I am more fragile than you, so next time, I hope that you will think about me more, alright? I will die if you do this kind of thing again, okay?"


    "Since you''re afraid of death, then don''te from the beginning! I can do it alone!"


    "You''re a Saber, not an Archer who has an "Independent Action"."


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. Believe me in!"


    "¡­I am not sure what to say anymore."


    With the sound of such conversations, two figures with obvious height differences slowly appeared from the dust.


    The one who had beenining in that conversation was a middle-aged man who had a viin-like appearance and probably in histe 30s or more.


    Next to him, there was a knight wearing fully armed armor and holding a sword that exuded an ominous aura.


    Looking at the pair, Jeanne''s face tightened and her expression became serious.


    "Saber of Red and her master¡­?!"


    The Saber of Red was the rebellious knight, Modred, who had killed d III before and the fierce-looking uncle was Mordred''s master, Kairi Sisigou.


    "Oh?"


    The voice of Jeanne made Mordred and Kairi look at Jeanne as if they had only discovered her existence now.


    "Isn''t this a Ruler?"


    Kairi said to Jeanne with a smile that didn''t look friendly at all, but his tone seemed like he knew Jeanne as if she was the daughter of his neighbor.


    "Unexpectedly, the first servant that I have encountered after climbing this floating garden is you."


    The words of Kairi made Jeanne show a serious expression since it was the first time for both of them to meet each other.


    However, Kairi was able to urately recognize Jeanne, indicating that Kairi, who was different from the Red Faction and had been acting independently from the beginning to the end, had a grasp of the intelligence on the battlefield.


    Jeanne also learned about Kairi''s information from the Yggdmillennia n beforehand.


    From what Jeanne learned, Kairi seemed to be a necromancer and a Magus, who used Magecraft for money. He was being entrusted by the Magic Association to participate in the Holy Grail War, but after that, he didn''t join the Red Faction who acted together since Mordred didn''t like Semiramis, but even so, presumably, Kairi might have sensed something was wrong, unable to trust Amakusa Shirou Tokisada and Semiramis, and it was the reason why he decided to act independently from the beginning to the end.


    However, this master who avoided the Red Faction and the ck Faction finally appeared with his servant.


    "Saber of Red''s master."


    Jeanne looked at Kairi and asked, "Are you going to fight on the side of the Red Faction?"


    Regarding this question, the person who answered wasn''t Kairi, but Mordred.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Mordred expressed disgust and said, "I don''t want to act with that poisonous woman!"


    Obviously, Mordred showed a rejection from the Assyrian Empress in her response.


    "Now, you know it, right? Ruler." Kairi speared his arms and said, "My servant doesn''t want to get involved with the Red Faction, so I won''t join them."


    "Then, please step away." Jeanne didn''t rx her vignce and said, "I have somewhere to go¡­"


    "Wait a moment! Wait a moment! You don''t need to be in hurry."


    Kairi interrupted Jeanne, his eyes under the sunsses looked at Jeanne in front of him and said, "Ruler, how about we work together?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne was silent since she was shocked by Kairi''s words.

 Chapter 1461 Work Together?

    <h4>Chapter 1461 Work Together?</h4>


    "Work together?"


    Jeanne couldn''t help but look at Kairi in surprise.


    Facing such a reaction from Jeanne, Mordred curled her lips and said, "Hey, hey, why are you so surprised?" She grinned and said, "We don''t n to fight against you so isn''t it normal for us to work together with you, isn''t it?"


    Upon hearing this, Jeanne became calm and nodded.


    "I understand."


    Jeanne nced at Mordred then at Kairi, and finally, she understood why they were eager to work with her.


    "Did you want to work with me because of the Holy Grail?"


    Because among the people in this ce, it was only Jeanne who could determine the position of the Holy Grail.


    If Kairi and Mordred wanted to get the Holy Grail, then working together with Jeanne was naturally the fastest way for both of them to get the Holy Grail.


    Jeanne''s words caused Kairi and Mordred to feel a bit startled then looked at each other.


    "Well, you have seen through us, right?" Kairi let out a long sigh and then looked at Mordred with a helpless expression. "Look, I told you not to say much. You''re not good at lying, and because of that you have exposed our intention to Ruler."


    "You¡­! This isn''t my fault!" Mordred was furious and pointed her finger at Kairi. "I just said a few words! Why did you say that everything is my fault?!"


    "For a smart person, one sentence is enough." Kairi let out a tired sigh and said, "With what you have said before, it is quite easy for someone to determine our intention which causes this to happen."


    "Uh¡­" Mordred knew that it was her fault for talking too much, but she was unwilling to admit it.


    Seeing this situation, Jeanne chuckled. She had to admit that thebination of Kairi and Mordred was too funny. She then looked at both of them and said, "I understand, then let''s work together."


    "Eh?" 2x


    Hearing such an answer, Kairi and Mordred were dumbfounded on the spot, they looked at Jeanne with a confused expression.


    "You¡­ You agree?" Kairi was in a daze and asked, "Even if you know that our purpose is the Holy Grail, you agree to work with us?"


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about." Jeanne smiled and said, "I am the Ruler of the Holy Grail War. I will act fairly to every master and servant in this Holy Grail War and it is also normal for you to want to get the Holy Grail. As long as you don''t vite the rules of the Holy Grail War, then I don''t have a reason to stop you from gaining the Holy Grail."


    In the end, Jeanne didn''t have a conflict of interest with Kairi and Mordred so she didn''t mind working together with them.


    "The act of guiding you to the Holy Grail might be a little vition in this Holy Grail War, but I need your help to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada so whoever gets the Holy Grail in the end, it isn''t within my jurisdiction."


    Jeanne exined so.


    However, Jeanne was somewhat bitter in her heart since she had some selfish feeling where she wanted Haru to win the Holy Grail War, but as the Ruler of the Holy Grail War, she couldn''t intervene with the issue of the ownership of the Holy Grail and she couldn''t cause trouble for Kairi and Mordred because of her selfishness, even though she knew that both of them were trying to use her to get the Holy Grail for themselves.


    Hearing Jeanne''s exnation, Kairi and Mordred smiled.


    "Very good!" Mordred grinned and patted Jeanne''s shoulder. "That''s how it should be!"


    "It''s great that you have agreed." Kairi took his cigarette from his pocket, and after lighting it, inhaled the smoke to his lungs, released it out, and said to Jeanne, "Then, you can bring Saber with you, as long as you lead us to the Holy Grail, we will provide you withbat assistance."


    Before Jeanne could react to Kairi, Mordred was shocked and pointed her finger at herself.


    "Me? Just me?" Mordred looked at Kairi with a suspicious expression and asked, "What about you?"


    "Of course, I hide." Kairi smoked, leaned on the wall rxedly, and said, "This is the fight between monsters. If I am there then I might die, I don''t want to die."


    "¡­Master, aren''t you too timid? You''re a necromancer! You have seen a lot of corpses and people dying, how can you be afraid to die?!"


    "It''s because I am timid that I can survive until now. If I weren''t afraid of death, I might have be a corpse a long time ago."


    Kairi said and didn''t even care about both Mordred and Jeanne who looked at him with a speechless expression since it might be weird for a necromancer to be afraid of death and made a decision to that was the most beneficial for himself, rationally.


    Kairi waved his hand and said, "I will go and hide now. I will be only your burden if I go with you."


    "Hurry up and go!" Mordred snorted and shook her head. "Don''t hide too far away, or it''ll be troublesome to protect you."


    "It''s good."


    Kairi left such a sentence and then slipped away.


    "Okay, Ruler, don''t just stand there." Mordred was very rude, ced her sword on her shoulder, and said, "If you don''t move then I will leave you behind."


    After that, Mordred really left Jeanne behind and walked forward on her own.


    Jeanne wasn''t sure what to say and there was only one question remaining on her mind.


    "Does she really want me to lead the way?"


    Jeanne was speechless, shaking her head, before chasing after Mordred since this rebellious knight almost lost on her way.


    After starting again, Jeanne and Mordred turned into two whirlwinds, galloping on the corridor in this floating garden.


    In the process, Jeanne relied on her privileges as a Ruler to see through Mordred''s status parameter.


    ss: Saber.


    Master: Kairi Shishigou.


    True Name: Mordred.


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral.


    Parameter:


    Strength: B+


    Endurance: A


    Agility: B


    Mana: B


    Luck: D


    Noble Phantasm: A


    ss Skills:


    Magic Resistance: B Rank.


    Cancel spells with a chant below the three verses. Even if targeted by High-Thaumaturgy and Greater Rituals, it is difficult for her to be affected.


    Riding: B Rank.


    Most vehicles can be handled with above-average skills. However, Mordred cannot ride the likes of Phantasm Races such as Monstrous Beasts.


    Personal Skills:


    Instinct: B Rank.


    During the battle, one is able to always feel the optimal course of action. Visual and auditory obstacles are halved.


    Mana Burst: A-Rank.


    Mordred''s weapons and body are infused with magical energy just like her father. By taking off her Noble Phantasm helm, Mordred is able to further chad her body into mana.


    Battle Continuation: B Rank.


    This skill represents her will to not give up. It was thanks to this strong curse that bound her body that she was able to give Artoria a mortal wound even after death from having been pierced with the Holy Lance.


    Charisma: C Rank.


    A rare skill that represents the natural talent tomand an army. During team battles, one''s team''s abilities are elevated. Mordred''s charisma fully shows itself during the rebellion.


    .---


    Mordred seemed to have a Noble Phantasm that hid her True Name and ability. If it weren''t because of Jeanne''s extremely high luck, she wouldn''t be able to see Mordred''s True Name and ability.


    After seeing through Mordred''s abilities, Jeanne nodded and amazed.


    ''She deserves to be the knight who ended the legend of King Arthur.''


    In Jeanne''s mind, Mordred was really worthy to be Saber ss, who was known as the strongest type of servant in the Holy Grail War.

 Chapter 1462 Mordred

    <h4>Chapter 1462 Mordred</h4>


    Among all kinds of legends, in terms of poprity, the legend of King Arthur could be said to be one of the most popr in the world.


    King Arthur was one of the most legendary characters and was also a great king of ancient Britain. He ruled the existence of the Knights of the round tables, the group of legendary knights, and it could be said that he was the perfect king, even in the eyes of future generations.


    Perhaps, in the UK, there were still a lot of people who believed that King Arthur wasn''t dead and he would return someday.


    In the legend of King Arthur, there were a lot of popr characters and one of them was Mordred.


    Mordred was a member of Knights of the Round Table and he was under themand of King Arthur directly. He was also the heir of King Arthur, and he was also known as the son of King Arthur.


    Mordred might not be as good as Lancelot, Gawain, Kay, or other knights on the Knight of the Round Table, however, he was the one who led the rebellion in ancient Britain and gave a fatal blow to King Arthur, leading to his death.


    The reason for the rebellion was quite simple and that was because King Arthur didn''t acknowledge Mordred to inherit the throne, even though Mordred was his child.


    However, in this Holy Grail War, Mordred wasn''t "he", but rather "she", her gender was a female rather than a male.


    Mordred had a huge obsession to be a king, and she would do anything to do it, even killing d III, who was known as the King of Wachian. It was as if her existence was born to kill any kings in this world.


    In terms of strength, Mordred might not be as good as the immortal Siegfried, but as a Saber ss of servants, her strength was enough to call her, one of the strongest servants in this Holy Grail War.


    While Jeanne was thinking about these things, an enemy suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "That is¡­?"


    "Fish?"


    Jeanne and Mordred frowned at the same time.


    The enemy that appeared in front of them was a magical fish that Semiramis had summoned.


    A group of magical fish suddenly appeared in front of them, and the moment they saw Jeanne and Mordred, their eyes suddenly became red, violent, and bloodthirsty, roaring like a beast that was hungry, and leaping toward both Jeanne and Mordred with their fangs and ws.


    "Hey, is that the poisonous woman''s pet?"


    Mordred didn''t hide her disdain, looking at a group of disgusting fishes, and asking that question directly to Jeanne.


    "Yes."


    Jeanne simply nodded.


    Mordred snorted, looking at a group of fishes, and said, "If you don''t move then I will deal with all of them." When the words fell, she rushed out without waiting for Jeanne to respond.


    *BOOOM!*


    With a heavy stomp on the ground, red lightning shed under Mordred''s feet.


    This phenomenon was caused by the "Mana Burst" skill that was owned by Mordred.


    Using "Mana Burst", Mordred''s speed increased and before she reached a group of fishes, her armor changed, covering all of her body, including her face with a bullhead-like helmet.


    "Die!"


    Mordred raised her sword, screaming, and rushed out directly.


    The group of sacred fish opened its mouths that were full of fangs and were about to eat Mordred whole.


    However, in an instant¡­


    *Ssh!*


    Red lightning shed across and cut off the head of the group of sacred fishes.


    Arge amount of blood sttered directly, staining the walls and the ground with red color.


    "DIE!!!"


    Mordredughed happily, facing a group of sacred fishes that rushed one after another toward her, the sword in her hand was covered with red lightning, killing all the fishes, causing the red sword to be redder.


    *sh!* *sh!* *sh!*


    Amidst the sound of meat shing, a group of corridors was covered in blood, creating a pool of blood, staining the corridor with red color.


    Mordred didn''t care about anything, killing a group of fishes happily, without care of anything, like a beast on the top of a food chain.


    The sword on her hand was like a violent tornado, and unlike a knight who used superb and beautiful swordsmanship to kill their enemies, Mordred was an incarnation of violence, like a thug that beat up people crazily.


    But because of this, Mordred was called the rebellious knight.


    The sword in her hand was something that she used to kill her father, and at this moment, she used this sword to kill everything in front of her, ignoring the existence of the saint behind her.


    In thest shing sound, thest sacred fish fell, and the armor on Mordred''s body waspletely dyed red.


    Putting the sword on her shoulder, Mordred snorted and showed a bored expression under her helmet.


    "How boring."


    Such a battle was unable to satisfy Mordred and she wanted a more exciting battle.


    On the other hand, Jeanne only watched this scene silently and after, Mordred ended the battle, she spoke.


    "Since the Assassin of Red has summoned that group of sacred fishes, it proves that we''re not that far from where she is."


    Hearing Jeanne''s words, Mordred nodded in agreement.


    "From here, I can smell an unpleasant smell. It is definitely the smell of the poisonous woman. I can smell it even from a long distance. I wonder how many days that woman hasn''t taken a shower?" Mordred took off her helmet and showed her nose that was wrinkled, showing her disgust toward Semiramis.


    ''Does she smell like that?''


    Jeanne was speechless but didn''t say anything.


    Mordred and Jeanne didn''t stop moving, after clearing all the group of the sacred fishes, and continued to move forward.


    Along the way, another sacred fish swarmed toward them andunched an attack.


    In front of this group of sacred fish, Jeanne didn''t even have time to shoot since Mordred brandished her sword, killing all of them without leaving anything to Jeanne.


    Then before long as Jeanne said, the end of the corridor appeared before them.


    A magnificent and huge door appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Finally!"


    Mordred yelled, speeding up, and rushed toward the door.


    *BANG!*


    As the muffled sound rang, the huge door sted off, causing the red lightning to fly around, like a poisonous snake, on the ground and the walls.


    Jeanne didn''t say anything and only let out a long sigh, looking at how rude Mordred was. She suddenly understood the feeling of Kairi at that moment.


    Mordred turned a deaf ear to Jeanne''s reaction and then slowed down, carrying her sword and walking slowly into the door.


    In the next second, sultryughter sounded in front of them.


    "What a special way to say hello, Saber of Red."


    That voice made Mordred stop in her footsteps.


    Jeanne, who followed from behind, also stopped abruptly, raised her head, and looked forward.


    In front of Jeanne and Mordred, there was a huge throne that arched high with statues and steps, and on the top of it, there was an Assyrian Empress, sittingzily, with her hand on one of her cheeks, showing a beautiful smile to an uninvited guest.


    "Even the Ruler is here? You''re a lot faster than I thought."


    Semiramis calmly faced the iing enemies.


    That lofty posture made Jeanne frown and Mordred felt ufortable.


    However, at this moment without waiting for Mordred to attack, Jeanne took a step forward which caused Mordred to feel confused since Jeanne''s aura was somewhat different.


    "Assassin of Red!"


    Jeanne looked at Semiramis and asked, "Where''s Haru?!" She was quite worried about Haru since after they arrived at this floating garden, he was suddenly teleported which caused her heart to feel worried, especially when both of her and Shinobu knew that Haru was quite weak against women.


    In response, Semiramis smiled and said, "He''s dead."

 Chapter 1463 Even if I die, I dont want to!

    <h4>Chapter 1463 Even if I die, I don''t want to!</h4>


    "Died¡­?"


    Jeanne''s expression stagnated and showed an expression of disbelief.


    Even Shinobu, who was inside, also felt shocked when she heard such words.


    "Haru? Who is that?"


    Mordred looked at Jeanne curiously, wondering who was this guy that could make Jeanne show such an expression.


    However, neither Jeanne nor Semiramis paid attention to Mordred.


    *Snap!*


    In the next second, Semiramis snapped her fingers, and showed a projection screen that was disyed in mid-air.


    What appeared on the screen was an extremelyrge hall in the temple, however, it was hard to see what was happening inside, considering how a purple-ck mistpletely covered the space within the hall.


    The mist was so thick that no one could see what was happening within the hall.


    With such a scene unfolding in front of them, Semiramis let out a sigh and said, "As you can see, that hall has been filled with a strong poison. I am afraid of such a poison, let alone a human being, even a servant will melt inside without leaving any bones behind. You can see that there''s no movement there and I can only say that he''s dead." She looked at Jeanne and said, "If only he decided to be my servant then I might be able to save him. Unfortunately,¡­" She really felt quite regretful when she thought that she had killed another man that made her attracted.


    Jeanne and Shinobu were stunned by Semiramis''s words since the meaning of her words was clear that Haru was inside that poisonous hall and since there was no movement there, Semiramis concluded that he had died.


    "That hall has been isted by me, after all, the toxicity of the poison is very strong, if I open the hall, then this floating garden might be affected by the poison and all the people inside will be poisoned to death."


    Semiramis didn''t show a happy expression, but then from Jeanne''s expression, she was a bit surprised to know that Haru''s girlfriend would be Jeanne. In her heart, she was a bit surprised and amazed, but then, she snorted, wondering what was so special about Ruler, considering she was several times more beautiful than Jeanne.


    Mordred, on the other hand, looked at Semiramis and Jeanne, wondering why their expressions were so weird, making her curious about who they were talking about.


    "However, in the face of Basmu''s poison, that boy was able to fight bravely. With his record, he is even greater than most of the heroes and worthy of praise, don''t you think so?" Semiramis said while looking at Jeanne.


    Since Haru had died, Semiramis didn''t think too much and at this moment, she tried to agitate Jeanne so it would be easier for her to deal with Jeanne, considering how she needed to fight two servants at the same time.


    "I can see that your rtionship with that boy seems pretty good."


    Semiramis smiled and said, "How is it? Do you need my help to find out whether there''s any flesh or bones there?" Such words were like sharp des that stabbed directly to Jeanne''s heart.


    "You bitch¡­!"


    Mordred growled, looking at Semiramis full of hostility. The reason why she was furious wasn''t because of Haru, but rather, she was furious at Semiramis, who showed such contempt, ridicule, and arrogance which made her want to puke.


    Semiramis''s tone made Mordred furious, then Jeanne''s reaction should be bigger, right?


    However, Jeanne was unexpectedly calm and shook her head.


    "¡­You don''t know about his power¡­"


    Her words were low, but it caused both Semiramis and Mordred to raise their eyebrows, wondering what Jeanne meant by those words.


    Jeanne looked at Semiramis and said, "You should stop right now, Empress of Assyria!" She twirled the holy g in her hand then stomped the bottom of the holy g on the ground with powerful strength.


    *BOOOM!*


    The ground that was being hit was cracked and caused a hollow on it.


    The g on the holy g was fluttering by the wind.


    Standing under the holy g, the temperament of Jeanne suddenly changed, bing even more sacred and holy.


    Staring at Semiramis, Jeanne spoke.


    "You don''t know about his strength. I believe that he won''t die and he wille soon."


    There was no doubt or hesitation in her words.


    "So stop with your nasty provocation since it is useless on me."


    Jeanne didn''t act nor did she put in any bravery, but rather, she believed in him.


    There was a firm belief in Jeanne''s eyes that told everyone present that he was alright.


    Even if there wasn''t any basis, reason, or anything, Jeanne believed that Haru would be alright.


    "¡­"


    Semiramis was wondering whether that boy could get out of that poisonous hall.


    "How boring."


    Semiramis didn''t conceal anything and directly told her emotion at that moment.


    "Unexpectedly, the famous saint is such a boring person. You should show more emotion to entertain men."


    Semiramis then turned her gaze to Mordred.


    "And you, Saber of Red, you''re a servant of our side, right? Now that you''re working with the ck Faction, are you nning to betray us?"


    Hearing these words, Mordredughed. She snorted and said, "Stop with your nonsense!" She looked at Semiramis and the face under the helmet looked at the Empress full of contempt.


    "Do you think I don''t know what you''ve done to all the masters on the Red Faction? Now you still have a face to say that I am someone from your group? Is your face as thick as this floating garden?"


    Semiramis narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Indeed, I have put all the masters that are sent by the Magic Association into a dream with my poison, and my master also has controlled all the servants on the Red Faction, but what about it?" She cast her gaze on Mordred and smiled. "Anyway for us, a master is just a puppet who summons us and provides us with Magic Power. We just responded to their call, not to be their cow, horse, or ve, right? All of us have a wish that we want to realize!"


    "You''re the same, right? Rebellious knight?"


    Semiramis stated directly at Mordred''s identity and said, "Now, the Holy Grail is on our side, as long as youe over, your wish can be fulfilled together, so how about you throw away your insignificant master ande with us?"


    As soon as Semiramis''s words fell, Mordred put her sword on her shoulder.


    Neither Semiramis nor Jeanne could see Mordred''s expression at this moment since her face was covered in a helmet.


    However, her words were heard by everyone present.


    "¡­You''re really a nasty bitch."


    Mordred snorted and said, "If you still don''t understand then let me say it to you directly." She pointed her sword at Semiramis and said, "The reason why I didn''t join the Red Faction from the beginning to the end wasn''t because of my master, or anything, but because your face and smell are so disgusting that it makes me want to puke!


    "Even if I die, I don''t want to realize with wish with you, you bitch!"


    When such words entered Semiramis''s ears, she closed her eyes, but a visible vein appeared on her forehead, showing how angry she was.


    "Is it?"


    Her voice was so cold.


    Then Semiramis opened her eyes and said, "Then die."


    After saying such words, the deadly poisonous gas began to spread.

 Chapter 1464 How Unpleasant

    <h4>Chapter 1464 How Unpleasant</h4>


    Inside the hall, a brightly colored mist started to fill up, and the smell of the mist was so fragrant that it caused the people who smelled it to be intoxicated.


    However, in front of this mist, the expression of Jeanne and Mordred changed at the same time.


    "Danger¡­!"


    "Poison¡­!"


    Two servants leaped back without hesitation.


    However, those moves were simply meaningless in front of those brightly colored mists that covered up the entire hall.


    *BOOOM!*


    The door behind which had just been destroyed by Mordred suddenly restored in sway like a mirage, and closed this ce with a loud sound, without letting anything or anything escape or enter.


    At the same time, the surrounding space was also twisted, making this vast hall evenrger, caused both Jeanne and Mordred who retreated at the speed close to a bullet shot didn''t even close their distance with the door at all.


    As a result, the thick poisonous mist filled the entire space with a very fast speed, without leaving any space behind, and at the same time, the poisonous mist also began to invade the bodies of both Jeanne and Mordred.


    "This¡­!"


    Jeanne felt her body was very ufortable at that moment, but then, she moved slightly and all the poison inside her body was being eaten by Shinobu''s poison. She didn''t move and tried to make an antidote for Semirami''s poison quietly.


    On the other hand, Mordred was confused.


    "Is this the Noble Phantasm of that nasty bitch¡­!?"


    "Sikera Usum: Arrogant King''s Alcohol."


    Semiramis''s second Noble Phantasm, and it could be said that it was even stronger than her Hanging Garden of Babylon. It was her main Noble Phantasm and also her symbol as the oldest poison user.


    This Noble Phantasm could make Semiramis''s surrounding space and even magic have the characteristic of "poison", enabling her to create any poison anywhere as long as she wanted.


    The moment Semiramis used this Noble Phantasm, even the small fire that she created would be poisonous, showing how strong this Noble Phantasm was.


    In the Holy Grail War, if Semiramis was summoned then she would use this Sikera Usum as her main of Noble Phantasm, but, if the master could collect the material of the Hanging Garden of Babylon and created that legendary floating garden, then the effect of the poison would increase several times, reaching a very terrifying level.


    Within this floating garden, Semiramis could control the space itself and at the same time, she could send the poison that was made by this Sekira Usum to any ce within the floating garden, making her close to an invincible state.


    Furthermore, when Semiramis was within the "Hanging Gardens of Babylon", she could even summon creatures of the Phantasmal Species if they had an anecdote rted to poison, such as the Basmu.


    Although this Noble Phantasm was only B+ Rank of Noble Phantasm, within this "Hanging Gardens of Babylon" its strength wasparable to the A+ Rank of Noble Phantasm.


    "Saber of Red!"


    Jeanne quickly shouted out, looking at Mordred beside her, worried that something might happen to her since she needed her help.


    "Don''t worry! I still have my armor! At least, there won''t be any problem in a short time!"


    Mordred immediately responded and she raised the sword in her hand.


    "Is this the only thing that you can do, nasty bitch? Then I will kill you first!"


    After those shouts, Mordred burst into red lightning all over her body. Under the effect of this "Mana Burst", she turned into a red sh andunched a surprise attack toward Semiramis.


    In response, Semiramis still sat on her throne and smiledzily, stretched out her hand, and snapped her fingers.


    *Snap!*


    Then suddenly a crisp shing sound rang, causing sparks to burst out.


    "What?"


    Mordred, who leaped to the throne and mmed her sword, couldn''t help but let out a surprised voice.


    In front of Semiramis, a barrier appeared, blocking Mordred''s attack easily.


    Mordred raised her brow then quickly shed her sword several times toward the barrier, causing a spark of fire to appear one after another, but her attack failed to break the barrier.


    "What a barbaric way of fighting, rebellious knight."


    Semiramis chuckled, showed her disdain, then snapped her fingers again.


    Suddenly, a chain made of poisonous gas appeared and moved in the direction of Mordred like a snake about to bite down its prey!


    "It''s useless!"


    Mordred yelled loudly, and the sword in her hand was brandished like a tornado.


    *Crash!*


    The sharp de shed the poisonous chain, destroyed it, and dissipated into the air.


    Mordred''s momentum didn''t stop, and her sword was shining with red lightning, then without hesitation, she used all of her power to cut down Semiramis!


    Seeing the approaching de, Semiramis didn''t have the slightest fear in her eyes, but rather a ridicule.


    "!!!"


    Seeing the ridicule in Semiramis''s eyes clearly, Mordred felt an unprecedented crisis, and stopped her attack, before quickly retreating by stomping the barrier in front of her, and almost at the same time, chains with hooks like a scorpion''s stinger on their ends sprang out from behind the throne where Semiramis was sitting.


    The chains were like a viper, strangled in an empty space.


    If Mordred hadn''t stopped her attack just now, her body could have been pierced by the chains and her body would be filled with poison in an instant.


    Semiramis raised her brows because she didn''t expect Mordred to avoid a sneak attack before.


    "It seems that your instincts are as sharp as a monkey, rebellious knight."


    Obviously, it was because of Mordred''s instinct that she could avoid Semiramis''s attack before.


    Unlike Jeanne''s "Revtion," Mordred''s "Instinct" worked quite differently.


    The "Revtion" was like a picture that suddenly appeared on the head of the user, giving a lot of information about a lot of things.


    It was like how Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who could learn about Haru''s existence, and at how, he learned some of Haru''s ability such as "pleasure magic" and at how Jeanne also relied on "Revtion" to find out the location of the Red Faction many times before.


    However "Instinct" was like a sixth sense, Mordred might not be able to see what Semiramis was about to do, but her "Instinct," told her that there was a danger and was able to avoid it beforehand.


    "But how many times can your "instinct" help you?"


    Waving her hands, a number of poisonous chains were moving in the direction of Modred.


    "Like I said before! It''s useless!"


    Mordred shouted and brandished her sword toward the countless chains that came toward her, instead of retreating.


    After all, it wasn''t her style to dodge an attack.


    As a rebellious knight who fought against King Arthur, Mordred wanted to wipe clean the smug face of this nasty bitch!


    Until her head was cut off, Mordred would continue to charge!


    Even the result of this fight would mean her death.


    On the other hand, Jeanne, who had created an antidote for the poison, also encountered unexpected obstacles.


    "You¡­!"


    Jeanne looked at two servants who appeared in front of her with a surprised expression.


    "¡­I was transferred into this poisonous ce so suddenly¡­ that empress is really fucked up¡­"


    "It''s really unpleasant."


    Achilles and Atnte.


    Two heroes of Greek mythology appeared in front of Jeanne with displeased expressions.

 Chapter 1465 Impossibles Wish

    <h4>Chapter 1465 Impossible''s Wish</h4>


    "Rider of Red! Archer of Red!"


    Seeing the two servants from the Red Faction suddenly appear in front of her and block her way, Jeanne suddenly noticed something.


    "The Archer of ck has lost¡­!?"


    Jeanne was at a loss when she noticed the great sage in Greek mythology hadpletely disappeared.


    "What''s so surprising, Saint?"


    Achilles carried his spear on his shoulders, smiling with his eyes closed.


    "Isn''t it a normal thing for the disciple to surpass the teacher?"


    The meaning of those words was extremely clear and everyone present knew what Achiless meant by those words.


    Chiron was defeated, and he was defeated by his ex-disciple, the demigod hero in Greek mythology, Achilles.


    If someone looked closely at Achilles, they would notice that he was covered in wounds and bruises, there was even a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, showing that he had gone through a fierce battle.


    However, the result of the battle was Chiron''s defeat and Achiless''s victory.


    "You don''t need to worry."


    Achilles didn''t open his eyes, as if he was afraid that his eyes would betray his inner emotions that were tormented by the sadness of killing his own teacher. Then in this state, he said to Jeanne.


    "I didn''t touch the siblings. The teacher has taken care of them so I won''t kill them."


    It seemed that after defeating Chiron and surprising his ex-teacher, Achilles didn''t have joy in his heart, but rather sadness and guilt, causing his feelings to be mixed at this moment.


    Even Atnta, who was standing beside Achiless, seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "The victor of my battle hasn''t been decided yet, but you have ignored my opinion and directly transferred me over?"


    Staring at Semiramis, Atnta tried to hold the anger on her heart.


    However, Atnta''s words made the people present feel quite surprised.


    Chiron was defeated, but Astolfo, who wasn''t that strong or rather quite weak, hadn''t lost and could fight against Atnta until now.


    However, they felt that it was quite normal, considering the number of Noble Phantasms that was owned by Astolfo was a lot.


    Relying on those Noble Phantasms, even if Astolfo couldn''t defeat Atnta, he could protect himself and his master easily.


    Jeanne could feel Astolfo''s breath still lingering outside, and seemed to be dealing with the Dragon Tooth Warriors on the outside.


    After dealing with all of that, Astolfo might probably reunite with Fiore and Caules.


    "So¡­"


    Achilles pointed his spear toward Jeanne as if he was nning to get rid of theplicated emotions in his heart.


    "You''re my next opponent?"


    Even if Achilles didn''t have a desire to fight, he still did his job as a servant and he would never escape the battle before him.


    Even Atnta also raised her bow silently. She might not feel good about being manipted by Semiramis, but even with all of that, as a huntress, she wouldn''t let go of the prey in front of her.


    Looking at these two Greek heroes, Jeanne''s eyes changed.


    "Do you really want to fight?"


    Jeanne stared at Achilles and Atnta then said, "What Amakusa Shirou Tokisada does is undoubtedly wrong, and as heroes, are you going to help his wrongdoings?"


    Jeanne''s question caused the eyes of Achilles and Atnta to flicker slightly.


    "Wrong?" Atnta cast a sharp gaze on Jeanne, and said coldly, "Why can you be so clear that what he has been doing is wrong?"


    "Because my "Revtion," told me so," Jeanne said without hesitation, staring at both of them. "Even if it is baseless, I believe that what Amakusa Shirou Tokisada is doing for humans in this era, no, even in this world, it''s a wrong thing."


    "¡­Really?" Atnta said, but her face became even colder than before, and she said to Jeanne, "But, saint, I think what that man is going to do is something that is worth supporting by all the heroic spirits."


    "What are you talking about?" Jeanne was startled by Atnta''s words.


    "You don''t know what the priest is going to do with the Holy Grail, right?" Achilles also looked at Jeanne and said, "He''s going to use the Holy Grail to realize his wish, and his wish is¡­


    "To save all the humanity¡­


    "In other words, he''s going to hope for the salvation of all the humans in this world."


    When this sentence came to Jeanne''s ears, she almost stopped her breath.


    Salvation for all the humans in this world?


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish was to save humanity?


    This kind of thing¡­


    "Do you think it''s impossible, right?" Achilles could see the expression of disbelief on Jeanne and said, "Why do you think it is impossible? You''re also a saint, right? Although I don''t like him, his wish is pure and it ising from his heart. He has decided to use the Holy Grail to give salvation to all the humans in this world."


    The Greek demigod hero said this to Jeanne without any hesitation.


    Even Atnta on the side also nodded.


    "I have the same opinion. Even if that man feels very unpleasant, his wish is something that is worthy of my support. He has also been standing here until now because of that belief and he''s going to use the Holy Grail to save all the humans in this world without hesitation."


    In other words, the madman''s wish was to give salvation to all mankind in this world.


    Why?


    Such a question appeared on Jeanne''s mind, but then when she recalled Achiless''s words, she understood that even if Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was only a saint from a small country, died miserably, and his poprity wasn''t as popr as Jeanne, but Shirou was also a hero who believed in the miracle of the Lord.


    As long as someone is called a saint, their greatest ideal is undoubtedly to save all humans in the world.


    However, so far, no saint or hero had even saved the world.


    The "save" in the previous sentence didn''t mean protecting human beings in crisis or disaster, but saving humanity in the real sense and that is¡­


    "To create an ideal world without disputes, desires, evil, and sins."


    Atnta said those words to Jeanne.


    "That''s the wish of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada."


    Such words made Jeanne silent because this wish was impossible to achieve. Shaking her head, she said, "The Holy Grail has its own limit." She let out a sigh and said, "Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish can''t be realized at all."


    Such a thing was normal since even if the Holy Grail was powerful, its strength wasn''t enough to realize such an impossible wish, especially when the Holy Grail that was on Shirou''s hand was the Holy Grail that was made by a Magecraft ritual, even if there was a real Holy Grail, Shirou''s wish was impossible to achieve.


    In response, Achilles and Atnta also fell into silence withplicated expressions. Both of them also understood that Shirou''s wish was basically impossible to realize.


    Even if Shirou had found a way to realize his wish, no one would truly believe that his wish could be truly realized.


    Even if in theory, it was possible to achieve such a wish, but¡­


    "However, we have no reason to refute his theory."


    Atnta said stubbornly, then she raised her bow again, and said, "If this the case, then there''s no reason to persuade you anymore."


    "Sorry, saint."


    Achilles also held his spear, and fixed his eyes on Jeanne, ready for the battle.


    "You need to die here."


    The fight between them was already inevitable.

 Chapter 1466 How can it be....

    <h4>Chapter 1466 How can it be¡­</h4>


    *ng!*


    In the collision of steel and steel, the holy g and the spear bounced off along with bursting sparks, causing the impact to create strong wind to ripple around the collision point.


    *Swoosh!*


    Achilles'' whole disposition had changed into a sharp spear and his eyes kept staring at Jeanne ready to stab her. The spear in his hand was turned, before he moved very fast toward Jeanne.


    *ng!*


    The shing sound of steel continued to sound, causing the spear and the holy g to bounce off, again and again, igniting clusters of sparks.


    "You''re very good, Saintess!"


    As the battle progressed, Achilles seemed to havepletely stepped out from theplex emotion that he felt before and devoted himself to the fierce battle in front of him. He showed an excited smile, manipting the spear on his hands, and continued to attack Jeanne.


    Jeanne raised her eyebrows and didn''t say much. She kicked the ground, retreating like a gust of wind, tried to keep her distance from Achilles, while waving the holy g in her hand, bounced off the sharp tip of the spear that was aimed toward her from time to time.


    The figures of Jeanne and Achilles were like two meteors chasing each other, shing extremely fast in an infinite space that end couldn''t be reached no matter what, and fought fiercely, causing clusters of sparks to emerge one after another.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    At this moment, the sound of something that pierced the air was heard.


    Three arrows were wrapped in a whirlwind, pierced through the air at a very fast speed, breaking open the surrounding poisonous gas, and at the same time, moved in the direction of Jeanne!


    "!!!"


    Jeanne''s vignce was aroused, and at the same time, because of the "Kenbunshoku Haki" that was owned by Shinobu worked, then in an instant, her speed increased several times and she quickly retreated.


    Three arrows that were enough to create a hole in anyone''s body suddenlynded on the ground where Jeanne was standing before.


    *Bang!*


    When three arrows hit the ground, it caused an explosion, and the strong impact from the arrows, created a huge hollow on the ground, showing how powerful it was.


    However, Achilles ignored the explosion that was caused by the arrows and directly rushed over Jeanne with lightning speed, then continued to attack Jeanne.


    The speed of his attack was so fast, that only a blur.


    Jeanne was constantly being ganged by two famous Greek heroes with calm expressions.


    However, Achilles and Atnta were surprised since they knew that among the heroic spirits, their strength was among the first-ss, but Jeanne could handle both of them with calm expressions and didn''t even show a sign that she would be defeated soon.


    It might be true that because of his duel with Chiron, Achilles suffered a lot of injuries, but even so, it wouldn''t decrease hisbat power and his strength was the same as usual. He might not have been able to exert 100% of hisbat power, but he could exert 90% of hisbat power easily.


    With that kind of strength, thenbined with unmatched speed, and an undead body that a mortal couldn''t touch at all, Achiless''s power was still very strong and he would never lose to any heroes.


    However, Jeanne, who was in a defensive position, seemed to be able to read all of Achiless''s attack, and all of the onughts that wereunched by Achilles werepletely blocked. Even with Atnta''s arrow that supported Achiless from the rear, Jeanne could still avoid their attacks easily.


    "Now, I understand why the hero of charity seems to be hurt by you, you''re very strong, Saintess!"


    Achilles shouted loudly, but the movement of his spear didn''t slow down, but rather, it became even faster, sending out the sharp point of his spear, like a meteor, showing his superb spear that was no less than Karna.


    Seeing all of this, Atnta''s expression began to be solemn.


    "If that''s the case¡­!"


    Atnta aimed the bow on her hand toward the sky, and her body was surrounded by magic power, absorbing as much as possible, on two arrows on the string of her bow, causing two arrows to vibrate.


    "Phoebus Catastrophe: Comint Message on the Arrow!"


    The Noble Phantasm that represents the destruction was liberated, causing two arrows to shoot upwards and when they touched the ceiling, they immediately turned into two rainbows of light and shadow.


    As a result, a rain of arrows of light rained down in the midair and enveloped Jeanne.


    Jeanne took a deep breath, and she was ready to jump away from her spot, avoiding Atnta''s Noble Phantasm, however, Achiless'' voice sounded suddenly.


    "It''s not that easy!"


    Achilles rushed very fast, ignoring the rain of arrows of light that was falling on his head.


    For a demigod with an immortal body, as long as an attack that was hit toward him didn''t contain "divinity", or there was a Noble Phantasm that could y the Gods, no matter how big the power of the attack that hit him, it wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    Therefore, Achilles couldpletely ignore the threat of Atnta''s Noble Phantasm and kept attacking Jeanne, making her unable to evade.


    Above her head was a rain of arrows of light that exuded an aura of destruction, in front of all of that, Jeanne didn''t have hesitation, she raised the holy g on her hand high, causing the g to flutter by the wind.


    "Here''s the work of the Lord! My g, defend our brethren!"


    Under her prayer, Jeanne''s holy g began to shine with dazzling light.


    ording to legend, Jeanne had been waving the g on the battlefield, and every time she appeared in the front line of the battlefield, until the end, there wouldn''t be any wounds on her body.


    This legend became the Noble Phantasm of Jeanne d''Arc.


    Jeanne''s Noble Phantasm was different from other servants which could pose a threat to the opponent, but rather it was a defensive Noble Phantasm to protect herself and those around her.


    When Jeanne liberated the real name of the holy g, this Noble Phantasm would directly transform the magic power into powerful protection that would block any attacks that came toward her and even the allies around her.


    It was also the reason why the rank of this Noble Phantasm was very high.


    "Luminosite Eternelle!"


    The dazzling light suddenly turned into an invisible barrier, centering on Jeanne''s holy g.


    Then a burst of arrows of light falling from the sky suddenly rained Jeanne down.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Countless arrows of light exploded on the barrier of light, like a bomb, setting off a wave of fire, engulfing both Jeanne and Achilles.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    Amid the rain of the arrows of light, a muffled sound different from an explosion suddenly sounded.


    Under a muffed sound, a figure flew out and hit the ground heavily, after an awkward roll, he stopped by Atnta''s ride.


    "Rider!"


    Atnta was surprised to see Achiless''s condition.


    "I am fine!"


    Achilles gritted his teeth, looking at his broken arm, with sweat on his forehead. He remained to kneel on one knee, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, all of the damage on his body caused him to have an expression of disbelief.


    "How can it be¡­"

 Chapter 1467 I am here

    <h4>Chapter 1467 I am here</h4>


    Achilles knew the identity of Jeanne d''Arc since before the battle, Shirou had told everyone about Jeanne''s identity, using the "Revtion" skill, and the information that Shirou had collected over the years.


    "The Ruler is Jeanne d''Arc."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada told everyone about this information.


    Therefore, Achilles knew Jeanne d''Arc''s true name, however, it was because of this that he found felt what had happened before made him confused.


    "How can a trivial saintess hurt me?"


    In the legend of Jeanne d''Arc, although there were parts that were somewhat rted to God and angels, the saintess herself had no connection with God and she was born from an ordinary family that lived in a rural area.


    Jeanne was an ordinary human, she fought on an ordinary battlefield, and the weapons that she used was a normal weapon that didn''t really have a connection with any legends, myths, gods, etc.


    In other words, it was impossible for Jeanne d''Arc to possess divinity, not that it was possible for her to possess a Noble Phantasm that capable of ying god, even if she was the famous saintess in the world, the Ruler of the Holy Grail War, enjoyed various privileges, and her strength could even match the first-ss servants on the heroic spirit, but it was absolutely impossible to hurt Achilles, who was immortal.


    However, Achilles was injured because of Jeanne''s attack and it reminded him of Karna''s situation.


    "Now that you mention it, even if Karna is an immortal hero, he was injuredst time when he fought against the Ruler."


    Which meant that Jeanne had the means to ignore Achilles and Karna''s defense and cause harm to the two of them.


    Achilles''s guess was correct.


    Although Achiless''s immortality was very strong, in the end, there was still a limit and Jeanne''s strength was strong enough to ignore Achiless''s immortality.


    In other words, Achiless''s immortality was useless in front of Jeanne.


    Waving the holy g within the explosion, Jeanne pushed away from the surrounding mes, and her figure reappeared in the air.


    "Achilles, Atnta."


    Jeanne looked directly at the two Greek heroes, and while calling each other by their real names, she also told them, "Enough. I don''t want to fight with the two of you." She understood that Achilles and Atnta weren''t being subdued by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada nor were they pledged their loyalty to Shirou wholeheartedly, and it was because of the situation that they became Shirou''s servants.


    "I don''t know whether Amakusa Shirou''s wish can be realized or not."


    Jeanne''s tone was very sincere and said, "So please don''t stop me and let me see with my own eyes what the saint from Japan is doing right now."


    Her words caused the eyes of both Achilles and Atnta to change on the spot and fall into silence.


    Their reaction proved Jeanne''s guess was correct.


    Neither Achilles nor Atnta really thought that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada could help all mankind.


    Achilles and Atnta didn''t trust Amakusa Shirou Tokisada that much, but they only chose to stand on the same side of Shirou.


    Even Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish was something that was worthy of the support of every hero, his wish was impossible to achieve, and it was also the reason why both Achilles and Atnta were hesitating when they heard Jeanne''s words.


    Unfortunately, their hesitation stopped.


    "It''s absolutely impossible, saint."


    A sultry and cold voice came from the throne in the hall.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    At the same time, under a muffled sound, a figure was blown into the air like the previous Achilles, and after rolling awkwardly on the ground several times, it stopped beside Jeanne.


    "Fuck¡­"


    Mordred held her chest and struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Saber of Red!"


    Jeanne was surprised when she saw Mordred''s condition.


    Everyone present immediately cast their eyes in the direction of the throne.


    There, Semiramis was still sittingzily, with chains hovered around her, like a queen that was surrounded by a poisonous snake, and her eyes were very cold at this moment


    "The saint of France, the most famous saint in the world."


    Semiramis smiled faintly and spoke softly.


    "Don''t you understand, what kind of great thing my master is about to do now?"


    Semiramis smiled seductively and said, "His wish is to give salvation to all mankind, everyone in this world will be helped by his wish since you''re a saint, don''t you want to see that happen?" Her words hit the heart of Jeanne.


    "Or do you feel jealous because my master is about to do something that is greater than what you have achieved in your life, so you want to destroy his wish, is that why you want to stop him?" Semiramis smiled and said, "You''re a saint, and you should know that his wish will help everyone in this world. Even if what he has vites the rules of the Holy Grail War, as a saint, and for the future of all mankind, can you close your eyes and do nothing?"


    If what Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was doing was a great wish and it could help all mankind, then there wouldn''t be any heroes who would object to Shirou.


    It was also the reason why Achilles and Atnta were still willing to stand on the same side as Shirou.


    Even Achilles and Atnta had different ideas from Shirou, they were both heroes, and they wouldn''t stop Shirou who wished for the salvation of all mankind in this world.


    However, the problem was¡­


    "Is what he wishes for really the salvation of all mankind?"


    Jeanne questioned the most fundamental issue.


    "If what he wishes is something that is for mankind, then why would my "revtion" skill tell me to stop him?"


    Regardless of whether Amakusa Shirou Tokisada really wanted to help all mankind, the matter itself wasn''t wrong, but there was no guarantee that what he was doing would really help all the mankind in this world.


    And because of this¡­


    "However, what I know what he''s about to do is dangerous."


    Jeanne looked at Semiramis and said, "And I must stop him!" There was no hesitation and her eyes were firm at that moment.


    "¡­It seems that I need to kill you no matter what."


    Semiramis said with pity.


    "I will kill you and no one is going toe to save you."


    With such words, Semiramis stretched out her hand, but at this moment¡­


    *Srrt¡­*


    The sound of the zipper opening was heard by everyone which caused everyone to cast their eyes on the source of the sound.


    Then at this moment, everyone could see that in the space in the hall, there was a huge zipper that slowly opened which caused everyone to feel confused.


    ''A zipper?''


    Then when the zipper was opened constantly, they became even more surprised, especially when they saw the head of the monster that came out from the zipper.


    Semiramis, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly noticed something and her eyes were wide open, stood up abruptly, looked on the top of the head of the monster, and uttered words of astonishment.


    "Impossible!"


    When Semiramis''s words fell, everyone found out that when the monster came out, there was someone sittingzily on the top of the head of this monster.


    This person''s body was ck with a metallic luster that covered his entire body.


    Along with the monster, a poison also started to enter the hall, and then the body of this person was slowly returned and they instantly knew who it was.


    "I am here."

 Chapter 1468 Remember what I have said before?

    <h4>Chapter 1468 Remember what I have said before?</h4>


    *Srrt!*


    Space was opened by a zipper, and an endless poisonous gas rushed out from it, like an avnche.


    "What¡­?!"


    Watching a huge amount of deadly poison gas rush down like an avnche, the expression of everyone present was frozen.


    There were no ordinary humans here, all of them were first-ss servants that any masters of the Holy Grail War wanted to summon. Their instincts were far beyond normal servants, and they could clearly feel how deadly poisonous gas that was rushing down toward them.


    To put it bluntly, the amount and lethality of that poisonous gas were already beyond the control of Semiramis, who was known as the oldest poison user.


    When Semimiras saw the poison in front of her, she knew instantly what kind of poison it was.


    "Basmu''s poison!!!"


    However, what stunned Semiramis was when Basmu, the legendary poisonous beast, that was summoned by her was acting docile and became the mount of Haru!


    Basmu''s poison was very terrifying and it could even kill a God, when this poison appeared, everything was eroded by the poison and if Haru didn''t use a "Busoshoku Haki" to cover his zipper, then his zipper would be eroded too.


    Just in case, Haru also turned into his astral mode with his "Horo Horo no Mi" power and covered his body with gravity magic.


    His "Minority World" was being given to Raikou after all and Haru couldn''t use it at this moment.


    Even if he knew that he was powerful, Basmu''s poison could kill a God, it was better to be careful than sorry.


    Semiramis tried to control Basmu, but then, she could see that this beast rejected her control and even looked at her with disdain which made her annoyed.


    When Harunded on the hanging garden, he was trapped within the space that was made by Semiramis, but then he escaped using his "Sticky Fingers" ability and he also tamed Basmu who appeared within that space too.


    Haru''s body was Aquaman''s body, in other words, he also received the ability of Aquaman.


    Among the heroes of the DC Universe, Aquaman''s power might not be as powerful as Superman, who was known as the strongest hero on DC Univers, but he was able to defeat Superman, why?


    It was because of his telepathic ability.


    In the past, Haru had mentioned how powerful his telepathic ability was, it was so strong that he could manipte the minds of people in the entire country if he wanted to.


    When Haru was trapped, he decided to use his telepathic ability on Basmu and he was sessful, well, it was also because of this reason that he was quitete.


    Even so, Haru was still wary of Semiramis''s poison since he knew that her poison was very strong and it was also the reason why he used "Busoshoku Haki" before, but then, it was already impossible for Semiramis to defeat him, why?


    It was because Semiramis''s mother, her mother, was a Syrian mermaid goddess Derketo, on the other hand, Haru''s body was the body of Aquaman who was the King of the Antic and even the entire sea!


    It was also the reason why Semiramis had a good impression of Haru before, well, it might be because of his harem protagonist aura too.


    Haru entered the hall then used his gravity magic to push back all the poison that came with him before he closed the zipper.


    *Srrt!*


    When Semiramis could see that her poison and Basmu''s poison were useless on Haru, her expression changed, but at the same time, she was wondering why she let out a sigh of relief.


    "You¡­!"


    Semiramis couldn''t describe her feelings at that moment.


    "Haru!!!"


    Jeanne was overjoyed.


    "Who is that?"


    Mordred was quite surprised and curious, especially when she could see how Basmu acted so docile under this young man.


    "You¡­!"


    "You''re still alive?!"


    Achilles and Atnta were even more shocked when they saw Haru.


    Achilles quickly raised his spear and Atnta aimed her bow toward Haru.


    Their actions were very fast, but then the moment, they raised their weapons, Haru, who was sittingzily on the top of Basmu''s head, started to move!


    Then Haru''s figure shed and instantly appeared in front of Achilles.


    Achilles was startled when he was about to do something¡­


    "Ugh!"


    Achilles opened his eyes wide when he saw his heart was taken out from his chest, and then he lost it directly after his brain was taken out too, his body then turned into a light particle and slowly disappeared.


    Achilles didn''t even feel the pain in his body, nor was he able to react, then he had lost. When he returned to the Holy Grail, he was wondering what kind of monster that he faced at that time.


    However, before Achiless disappeared, he observed Haru''s expression and couldn''t help but let out a sigh, when he saw how casual this young man was even though he had killed him in this battle.


    ''I''m a famous hero, you know¡­''


    Leaving such words, Achilles disappeared.


    "First."


    Haru threw out both brain and heart that he had taken out on the ground and he could see that Achiless''s body had disappeared.


    What had happened was so sudden and no one could react, but then when they heard his voice, they quickly awoke!


    "Rider!"


    Atnta shouted loudly, but then before she reacted, she could hear a zipper sound around her and when she was wondering what was happening, her body dismembered. Her head, legs, hands, arms, stomach, etc were divided into several parts, and then she fell on the ground with a confused expression.


    Atnta didn''t feel pain and she knew that she was still alive, but then she couldn''t even move her body, onlyy on the ground helplessly while looking at various parts of her body that had been divided by a zipper.


    When Atnta was about to say something, her mouth was also closed by a zipper.


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta only rolled her head and wasn''t sure what to do at the moment.


    "Second."


    Then Haru turned his attention to Semiramis who sat on the throne.


    "!!!"


    Semiramis looked at Haru in fear and shouted, "Why?!" At the time, she didn''t even realize that Atnta was still alive.


    "Why are you still alive¡­?!"


    While shouting loudly, Semiramis immediately chanted a spell without hesitation. It was a spell that she used to teleport within the Hanging Garden of Babylon, but then, she suddenly felt a familiar intense pleasure on her body and because of that, the spell that she was about to finish was interrupted.


    "Ahhnnnnn!!!!"


    Semiramis''s face flushed and there was a drool that was dripped from the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t even stand up and bit her own finger, trying to dissipate the pleasant feeling by feeling the pain on her fingers, however, it was useless since the pleasure that she felt was too strong and she couldn''t do anything at this moment besides moaning andying on her throne weakly.


    "¡­"


    Everything that happened before only happened in less than five seconds, Mordred and Jeanne who were present at this moment, didn''t even know how to describe their feelings at this moment, especially when they heard Semiramis''s loud moan.


    "Remember what I have said before?"


    Haru walked slowly toward the throne and said, "Assyrian Empress, be prepared since I will give you a humiliation that you have never felt before." He would be lying if he didn''t feel annoyed by both Atnta and Semiramis, he had to admit that the two of them might be beautiful women, but an eye for an eye, when someone tried to screw him, he would screw them over.


    ''Twice? No, it''s ten times!''


    Haru would screw them up 10 times worse than what they had done to him!

 Chapter 1469 I have received punishment, but I dont want to give up

    <h4>Chapter 1469 I have received punishment, but I don''t want to give up</h4>


    "HARU!!!"


    Jeanne didn''t care about anything and directly hugged him.


    "Wait, there might be some poison on my body."


    However, it was toote and Jeanne tightly hugged him, without letting him go, she snuggled and felt better when she smelled him.


    Even though Haru was in a space that was full of poison before, no part of his body was touched by the poison since he covered his body with "Busoshoku Haki" and gravity magic.


    However, Haru wanted to be careful, but this woman directly hugged him which made him helpless.


    Even though Jeanne had said that she believed in him and believed that he would be alright, she was very worried when she thought that that something might have happened to him, considering how dangerous this ce was.


    Shinobu, who was inside, also felt relief at that moment.


    Haru let out a sigh and patted Jeanne''s back gently.


    While both of them hugged each other, Atnta and Mordred were silent.


    "¡­"


    Atnta was alright, she didn''t think too much, but then she felt a bit weird when she saw how close the rtionship between Jeanne and Haru was.


    On the other hand, Mordred stared at both Jeanne and Haru with her eyes wide open, and she looked at Achilles who had disappeared, Atnta whose body had been divided into several parts, and Semiramis who kept moaning.


    The corner of Modred''s lips twitched and felt that it was impossible to defeat Haru.


    His power was one thing, but that wasn''t the problem here, the problem was this guy had also conquered and made the Ruler of the Holy Grail War be his woman.


    ''Master, it seems there is a beast that has appeared in this Holy Grail War.''


    This sentence reached Kairi who was far away.


    Kairi sighed and understood what had happened, even though he didn''t see what had happened by himself.


    ''It''s impossible for me to win the Holy Grail with this beast around¡­''


    Mordred was helpless.


    ''¡­What is that guy doing now?'' Kairi asked.


    ''He''s hugging the Ruler. It seems the Ruler is his woman.''


    ''¡­Are you serious?''


    Kairi knew that the Ruler was Jeanne d''Arc, but he would never expect that someone from this era would conquer this saintess.


    ''Yes.''


    ''Then try to escape, I am sure that they might hug each other for a long time.''


    ''Well¡­''


    Mordred nodded and walked away quietly without disturbing the pair.


    Haru noticed Modred walking away, but he didn''t care much since it felt good to hug Jeanne.


    "Cough! Cough! Jeanne, the Holy Grail War isn''t finished yet."


    "Wha!"


    Jeanne blushed and quickly realized that she had been hugging him. The blush gradually covered her face, but she was quite reluctant to hear him until she remembered something.


    "Are you alright?"


    Even though Jeanne could see that Haru was alright, Basmu''s poison was something that could even kill a God.


    "Try to check my body, can you?"


    "Yes."


    With Shinobu''s power, it was impossible to get the poison from Haru''s body.


    Jeanne checked Haru''s body and sighed in relief when she knew that he was alright, but then something had been bothering her until now.


    "Haru, why has Assassin of Red been moaning until now?"


    Semiramis, whose name was mentioned, sighed with relief secretly. The pleasure on her body felt very good, but it was too intense, and if this continued, she would die!


    Semiramis was a bit dumbfounded when she thought that she would die from a pleasure which made her a bit indignant. If she was killed by a duel then it was one thing, but she was killed by a pleasure which made her feelplicated.


    It felt good, but her pride didn''t allow her to sumb.


    However, even though she wanted to fight, it was impossible to do it.


    "Wait a moment, let me give her a punishment," Haru said.


    "Punishment?" Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.


    Haru then walked toward the throne where Semiramis wasying weakly because of the pleasure.


    Jeanne also followed him, wondering what he was about to do.


    "Hmm!!!"


    On the other hand, Atnta was helpless since she had been ignored from the beginning to the end!


    "Haru¡­"


    Jeanne noticed Atnta who seemed to look at them and wanted to say something.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne looked at Haru''s pure expression and when she wanted to say something, she decided to shut her mouth, since she knew that this guy was such a bully.


    Haru only smiled and patted Jeanne''s head, then when he appeared in front of Semiramis, he could see her eyes that looked at him with a helpless expression.


    "¡­What are you going to do with me? Are you going to reverse our situation? Do you want me to be your ve? If so, then it is impossible, but if it''s your wife, then I don''t really mind."


    Semiramis''s wish was to be the queen of this world, and when she felt that it was good to have him as a husband when she saw how strong he was and how he was very pleasant to her eyes.


    Semiramis then moved her body, trying to show her body as much as possible, trying to tempt him.


    Semiramis was a woman after all, and when she thought how Shirou had rejected her before, it was better with this young man rather than Shirou.


    "You¡­!"


    Jeanne was furious when she saw Semiramis''s act.


    "Wife?"


    Haru rubbed his chin and felt that it was quite good to steal Shirou''s woman, but then he quickly rejected such an idea since he had something more important to do.


    "Did you forget what I am about to do now? I am going to give you a humiliation that you have never felt before!"


    Haru''s expression was serious and he took a rope out of nowhere.


    "Wh¡­ What are you doing to do with that¡­?"


    Semiramis was a bit nervous.


    Haru didn''t say anything and used his rope on Semiramis.


    "Wait!!!"


    "¡­"


    Jeanne looked at Haru and Semiramis and she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "You bastard!"


    Semiramis was sitting on the throne and her body was being tied by rope in tortoiseshell rope binding style. It was a humiliation for her, who was known as the Empress of the Assyrian, to be tied in this position and on the top of her throne.


    Her eyes kept staring at the boy who humiliated her!


    "Don''t worry, this isn''t over yet." Haru smiled and took out a bottle that was filled with something white.


    "Wh¡­ What is that?!" Semiramis looked at the bottle with fear. She then quickly looked at Jeanne and asked for help. "Ruler! Stop your boyfriend for me!"


    "¡­Haru¡­" Jeanne also wasn''t sure what to say since what Haru was about to do didn''t vite the rules of the Holy Grail War, but it damaged the pride of Semiramis, especially when she saw the bottle that was filled with something white.


    Her face turned red since she thought that it was his whiteva.


    "Don''t worry, this is yogurt."


    ''Yogurt?'' 4x


    Jeanne, Shinobu, Semiramis, and Atnta were stunned.


    "Wh¡­"


    Before Semiramis was about to say something, her entire body was being sshed by the white yogurt. Her beautiful face, ck hair, and dress were covered in yogurt which caused her to be more erotic than ever.


    "You¡­!"


    Then Semiramis saw Haru who took her picture at that moment.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t take my picture!"


    Semiramis had never been humiliated and she knew instantly what this demon wanted to do.


    However, her plea made Haru even more excited, taking out a number of photos of Semiramis, but then, he stopped since he knew that he could do thister.


    "I have taken your humiliated picture and do you know about the inte?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Semiramis didn''t say anything but stared at Haru with a hateful expression.


    "You want to be a queen in this world, right? If I upload this photo on the inte, then you should forget to be one."


    "You¡­! You¡­! You¡­!"


    Semiramis was too speechless to say anything and she didn''t expect that this young man was very despicable.


    Haru was about to put his camera back, but then a hand grabbed his camera. He turned and felt a bit surprised.


    "Jeanne?"


    "Give it to me," Jeanne said.


    "But¡­"


    "Give it to me," Jeanne said, repeating the sentence that she had said before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Jeanne''s firm expression, Haru was helpless and gave his camera to Jeanne.


    Jeanne put the camera in space storage and wasn''t sure why, but she felt quite good watching Semiramis being bullied, after all, Semiramis had been arrogant from the moment she met her and it felt quite good to see such an arrogant woman would be bullied by her boyfriend.


    Then Haru put Semiramis on his shoulder and said, "Let''s go. We have to stop that fake priest."


    Jeanne quickly nodded, but then she remembered something. "What are you going to do with the Archer of Red?"


    Atnta sighed in relief when she heard that she wasn''t being forgotten.


    "I will bring her too."


    Haru had some idea what he would do with Atnta.


    However, when Atnta heard Haru''s words, she was a bit scared and wondered whether she would be bullied too.


    When Haru and Jeanne walked toward Atnta, Semiramis, who was caught, quickly asked for help.


    ''Caster, it is your time! Come and deal with this boy!''


    Semiramis might have been humiliated, but she wouldn''t give up so easily.

 Chapter 1470 William Shakespeare

    <h4>Chapter 1470 William Shakespeare</h4>


    In the corridor, two figures moved very fast and only their silhouettes could be seen. They galloped very fast, and their speed was so fast that it caused the wind to move along their figures.


    "Bastard, let go of me!"


    On the shoulders of one of the two figures, two women were carried on the shoulders.


    The two women were Semiramis and Atnta.


    Both of them were very close to Haru, but they had a feeling that they wouldn''t be able to defeat him, even though, they were very close so they didn''t do anything, letting him carry both of them on his shoulders.


    They also couldn''t move their bodies very well since their bodies had been knocked by Haru before.


    Atnta didn''t say anything. She didn''t die, after all, so she still had a chance and it was better to stay quietly beside him since she didn''t think that this man would attack her.


    However, Semiramis couldn''t stand how Haru carried her on his shoulder, at least, she wanted to be carried with both of his arms!


    Even though both of their bodies were knocked down by Haru, they could still move their mouths very well.


    Hearing theint of Semiramis, Haru, who was running, didn''t say much and did something that he had promised before.


    *p!*


    "¡­"


    The three women seemed to be petrified for a moment, especially Semiramis, who could feel a tingling pain on her butts.


    "You¡­ I¡­"


    Semiramis wanted to say something, but¡­


    "As I have said before, I will make your butts red."


    "You¡­!"


    Semiramis wanted to fight this bastard until death! However, she couldn''t move her body and she was very helpless.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Even though Haru was running, he could easily p Semiramis''s butts, though, he had to admit that her butts were very good, it was so soft and bouncy, like a¡­ he wasn''t sure, but it felt good.


    "Bastard!!!!"


    Semiramis was furious!


    "Haru¡­" Jeanne was quite helpless at that moment.


    "The Empress is so arrogant, I need to remind her that she''s our prisoner at the moment," Haru said.


    After all, it wasn''t umon for a king, queen, prince, or someone that was rted to royalty to be a prisoner or even killed when their country lost in the past, and what Haru did at this moment, was milder than what the people in the past did.


    If Haru wanted, then he could **** both women at the same time, but he wasn''t so low that he would do that.


    Semiramis kept screaming, but Haru didn''t stop, pping her butts so in the end, she shut her mouth and he stopped. However, her eyes were a bit teary and she stared at him with a hateful expression since she could feel that her butts felt quite hot and ufortable at that moment!


    Atnta ignored everything around and slept since it was better that way, hoping that it would be over when she woke up.


    As the two of them ran deeper, the surrounding passages began to narrow.


    By now, the passage had be so narrow that only two people could walk side by side, and only the part of the ceiling was so high that it couldn''t be seen from their position which was quite incredible.


    However, it didn''t hinder both Haru and Jeanne.


    Even though the passage had be so narrow, the speed of the two of them remained unchanged, passing through the corridor at a very fast speed.


    s, both Atnta and Semiramis were being carried like a sack at this moment, which made them really want to chew him down without leaving any bones behind.


    Then at a certain point, Haru and Jeanne stopped at the same time the moment they stopped, the sound of their footsteps echoed through this ce.


    The two of them looked ahead and they saw there was a door at the end of the corridor.


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and nodded since they knew that the Holy Grail was right behind the door.


    Ahead, waves of powerful magic energy surged from the door like a rising tide.


    "Is this where the Holy Grail is?" Jeanne spoke in a low voice, but it was heard by the three of them.


    Atnta remained silent, Semiramis snorted, and Haru directly kicked down the door without hesitation.


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Haru''s kick was so powerful that it destroyed the door directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    For a moment, Jeanne wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Jeanne, let''s go," Haru said while looking at Jeanne.


    Jeanne smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    "¡­"


    Semiramis and Atnta blinked their eyes and felt a bit bitter, looking at how close the rtionship between Haru and Jeanne was.


    Haru and Jeanne entered and they saw a scene that unfolded in front of the two of them.


    What had appeared behind the door was even more amazing, and it was like an infinite space without a border.


    The space of this ce was very fast, and the shape was simr to a basin, where the space sunken in the middle part.


    There was also a clearke in the ceiling, there were also a lot of lilies that hung upside down, there was also a stream that flowed quietly, not only the stream didn''t feel because of gravity force, but it flowed quietly, making this ce was so enchanting and beautiful.


    Above the sunken part of this ce, a spherical altar was suspended there, blooming with dazzling light.


    Haru and Jeanne could be therge amount of magic power that fluctuated inside.


    "The Holy Grail¡­"


    Jeanne tried to suppress the emotion and she couldn''t help but reveal a trace of excitement, after all, she had been working hard, fought a number of servants, and finally, she saw the Holy Grail, who had called her to this world, so it was natural for her to feel happy.


    Haru only raised his eyebrow and had to admit that the energy within the Holy Grail was quite amazing, but¡­


    Haru shook his head and said, "Come out, or else I will kill you directly."


    His voice made Jeanne react and she also felt it too.


    In front of the Holy Grail, there was a breath of a servant and there was no doubt that this servant was a servant from the Red Faction.


    Jeanne also knew who this servant was.


    That servant was the Caster of Red who had never appeared so far from the beginning to the end.


    "Caster of Red!" Jeanne was surprised.


    "You bastard! Hurry up and help us!" Semiramis shouted indignantly.


    "Empress¡­ you''ve been caught and you can''t even escape¡­ I, who, whose strength that is only enough to kill a chicken, can''t beat this man¡­"


    Along with this helpless voice, light particles formed into the figure of a man.


    The man was dressed in medieval aristocratic clothing, with a pen in his hand and a thick book under his arm.


    "Around the astounding man, there has never been ack of beautiful woman." The man looked at Haru in admiration and said, "For you, who can conquer, three legendary women at the same time, I give you a very sincere admiration."


    "¡­¡­"


    The three women stared at the man with a cold expression at the same time which caused the man to feel nervous.


    If an eye could kill someone then it was the eyes of three women at the time.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    The man coughed several times and introduced himself.


    "It is our first time meeting each other, and as you have said before, I am Caster of Red, it is nice to know you."


    The man gave a gentleman a bow, but Jeanne directly used her skill to see his True Name.


    ss: Caster.


    Master: Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    True Name: William Shakespeare.


    Alignment: True Neutral.


    Parameters:


    Strength: E


    Endurance: E


    Agility: D


    Mana: C++


    Luck: B


    Noble Phantasm: C+


    ss skills:


    Territory Creation: C.


    He does not make a Workshop but rather a "Study", where he can spin stories.


    Item Construction: C.


    It is the Skill to manufacture magical items, from implements of war to items for daily use. Also, this Skill requires time to gatherponents and manufacture items, however, this skill is lost in favor of the unique Enchant personal ability.


    Personal skills:


    Enchant: A.


    Shakespeare is able to add powerful functions to other people''s important items. Basically, an ability that strengthens the Master''s fighting abilities. He himself is the audience, spectating the battle, irritating his Master by inquiring about the Master''s every state of mind.


    Self-Preservation: B.


    Shakespeare has nobat capabilities, but as long as he preserves the safety of his Masters to the lowest possible degree, he maintains the skill to escape from nearly all harm - meaning that he never engages any opponents himself. Servant favors a "high risk, high return" tactic, where "returns" are rted to the fruits of his observation.


    "Shakespeare?"


    The wary expression on Jeanne''s delicate face disappeared and it was changed into dumbfounded.


    However, it was a normal reaction since the servant that appeared before them was William Shakespeare.


    The name of William Shakespeare was very famous.


    Shakespeare is the greatest writer in the Englishnguage and the world''s greatest dramatist. His works include 38 ys, 155 sos, two long narrative poems, and a lot more. His works have been tranted into variousnguages, and if he tells someone that he''s number two dramatist, then no one dares to im that they''re number one dramatist.


    In terms of poprity alone, his reputation even surpassed all the first-ss or even top servants. Even Jeanne d''Arc, Karna, Achilles, etc also lost to him in terms of poprity.


    It was a pity that from the exnation before, Shakespeare didn''t have a fighting ability at all, even if he was a Caster. During his lifetime, he was just an ordinary writer, and it was because of his poprity that he became a hero.


    In other words, even a normal Magus could defeat Shakespeare easily.


    It was also the reason why two of his skills were basically a skill that improved his survival.


    At the end of the decisive battle of the Holy Grail War, the obstacle that stood in front of the Holy Grail was an ipetent servant that didn''t have a fighting ability.


    It was also the reason why Jeanne was dumbfounded.


    Haru knew this matter and didn''t feel surprised.


    "Are you here to write a tragedy for your master?"


    "What?!" 3x


    Three women were stunned at the same time, but when they thought about it clearly, they felt that it was quite normal, considering Shakespeare for tragic work.


    Hearing Haru''s question, Shakespeare let out a tired sigh.


    "I want to do that, but my master has forbidden me to write a tragedy by using his Command Spell."


    "I see¡­" Haru nodded and understood Shakespeare''s dilemma.


    What was the writer''s biggest dilemma?


    It was when the writer was unable to write something that he/she loved.


    "Then you want to fight me?"


    Haru stepped directly forward while carrying both Atnta and Semiramis on his shoulders.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    Shakespeare was panicked since he knew himself that in front of Haru, who could make two fierce women, Semiramis and Atnta into docile women, he was only a weak chicken that could be ughtered anytime.


    "At this moment, you should stay in your room, watch the show,pile what has happened during the Holy Grail War, and write a tragedy for your master at the end. You are an observer after all."


    Shakespeare twitched his lips and quickly said, "No! No! No! Regardless, I am an observer and I won''t join the fight, but at the end of the fight, I need to appear, or else my book will turn into a worthless book!" He quickly tried to sort out his emotions and looked at both Jeanne and Haru with a smile, then said, "Therefore, I sincerely wee the two of you to my stage!"

 Chapter 1471 Real Purpose of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada

    <h4>Chapter 1471 Real Purpose of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada</h4>


    Even though Shakespeare knew that he could be killed by Haru and Jeanne anytime, he didn''t show fear, he stared at both of them with eyes full of confidence and said, "Wee to my stage! Unfortunately, the protagonist of this stage has been determined."


    "So who is the protagonist?" Haru asked.


    Shakespeare opened his hands wide and showed a bright smile on his face.


    "Of course, it is my master! Amakusa Shirou Tokisada!"


    A saint whose purpose was to give salvation to all mankind, such an existence, was undoubtedly suitable to be called a protagonist.


    The protagonist had been decided and the servants from the Red Faction were the supporting actors.


    As for the viin, it was the enemy faction, which included him.


    Then what had happened in the Holy Grail War would turn into a story that Shakespeare was about to write.


    Jeanne didn''t care much nor did she refute Shakespeare.


    "Caster of Red." Jeanne looked directly at Shakespeare and asked, "Where''s Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"


    "Do you mean my master?" Shakespeare bent down his waist, giving a gentleman a bow, and answered truthfully, "He''s here."


    "He''s here?" Jeanne frowned.


    "Yes." Shakespeare smiled happily, pointing at the Holy Grail, and said, "My master has already sneaked into the Holy Grail and he has modified the Holy Grail so it will be able to grant his wish."


    Jeanne was in shock and couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "What are you talking about?" Jeanne expressed disbelief and asked, "The modification of the Holy Grail?"


    "Yes." Shakespeare seemed to be respectful, but he still showed an overly exaggerated attitude, telling them, what his master was nning. "The Holy Grail is originally a ritual that is built by the three Magus Houses and since it is a ritual, there is nothing wrong with modifying it, right?"


    Holy Grail War, in truth, was a grand ritual to achieve the purpose to lead to the root or the truth, it could be said that it was the dream for all Magus in this world, and a great miracle that couldpletely subvert all the magic in this world.


    Such a miracle was realized by three Magus houses in a small city in Japan, Fuyuki City.


    It could be said, that what the three Magus houses had done was something incredible.


    The Holy Grail War, every Magus in the world knew about it, and of course, there was also a lot of Magus who had imitated it, creating another Holy Grail War.


    However, these imitations were unable to achieve the goal of reaching the root or the truth.


    It could be said, the result was worse or even failed.


    The Magic Association also tried to construct the Holy Grail War, but they encountered a lot of difficulties. As a result,bining the power of countless nobles and even great nobles, it could only reproduce 40% of the Holy Grail War that was made by three Magus houses, and it couldn''t bepared to the one that was made by the three Magus houses in the Fuyuki City at all.


    "The three Magus houses in Fuyuki city could create the Holy Grail War with such perfection, on the other hand, the Magic Association that rules the magic world couldn''t fully reproduce it. It is simply unbelievable! Compared to the third-rate writer''s plot, this kind of plot is simply too much!"


    Shakespeare sighed, but there was a smile on his face.


    "But is it natural, since one of the three Magus houses is from Einzbern House, right?"


    No one could deny that the reason why the Holy Grail War could be made by three Magus houses was because of the participation of the Einzbern house.


    To be more precise, it was made by a group of disciples that called themselves, Einzbern House.


    In order to reproduce the magic that was held by their teacher, the disciples created a workshop that was called Einzebern, and conducted research and analysis on it day after day, trying to reproduce miracles of their teacher, but they knew that they couldn''t achieve it with their own hands.


    Therefore, they made an alternative n, the group of disciples created the same individual as their teacher, and the individual reproduced the magic of their teacher.


    This attempt was carried out several times and this attempt could be traced in thousands of years, but it hadn''t been sessful.


    Therefore, Einzbern used his own magic as a blueprint to construct the system of the Holy Grail War and attempted to use the ritual of the Holy Grail War to reproduce the miracle of magic.


    In other words, the grand ceremony of the Holy Grail War could be made because of thousands of years of research from the Einzbern house.


    Even for a group of Magus nobles who were still working hard for a few hundred years to reach the root and didn''t even focus all of their life to research the Holy Grail War itself, it was naturally impossible to bepared to match the Einzbern house, who had already known who to reach the root or the truth.


    After knowing how to reach the root and achieved the magic of their teacher, the Einzbern worked together with the owner of thend that provided they lines for the Holy Grail, the Tohsaka family, while Makiri was responsible for building the spelling system and perfecting the Holy Grail War.


    At this point, the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City was created.


    "In the final analysis, the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City is made to collect the souls of the dead servants, and use the power of the servants that return to the Throne of Heroes then perforate the world, and use the huge umtion of the magic power in the Holy Grail War, fixing this hole, thereby creating a door to reach the root!"


    Shakespeare waved his robe as if he was making a passionate speech.


    "This is the real purpose of the Holy Grail War!"


    And being able to realize a wish was just an additional function of the Holy Grail.


    "And my master doesn''t want to reach the root, nor is he going to make a wish to the Holy Grail, but rather, his purpose is on the fundamentals of the Holy Grail War itself!"


    Shakespeare put one hand on his chest, spread out his other hand, eximing excitedly.


    "His purpose is the magic that creates the Holy Grail!"


    The magic had been passed down from the Einzbern family since ancient times.


    The third-ranked among the five magic.


    People called it the Third Magic, and its real name was the Cup of Heaven.


    It was a miracle that could make the soul materialize, let the individual abandon their physical body, and transcend the reincarnation.


    When it was realized, the user of magic would achieve immortality and possess endless magic power.


    "Eternal life! Ah, eternal life!"


    Shakespeare sang loudly.


    "If that can be achieved, there is no doubt that it will be a miracle to redeem mankind!"


    The human beings who got the Cup of Heaven would no longer suffer from the disease, and no longer would suffer from their lives.


    Mankind would be an existence that only lived by soul, disputed that surround a resource would disappear, and disputed that was brought by an idea would also disappear.


    The ultimate result was that the people''s desires wouldpletely disappear, their vanity also would be meaningless, erasing their desire and living peacefully in this world.


    It was a miracle that the Third Magic could cause.


    Therefore, the Third Magic was also known as a power that could save the world.


    At this point, even if Jeanne was stupid, she could understand how Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish could be fulfilled.


    "How¡­ this¡­"


    Jeanne''s voice was trembling, feeling that everything that Shakespeare had told her really subverted her imagination at how crazy Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was.


    Haru also understood Jeanne''s reaction.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wanted to sue the Third Magic to help all the mankind, which meant, he was ready to universalize the Third Magic, so that all humans in the world could achieve the Third Magic, abandon their bodies, and materialize their souls, which meant, creating a heaven on earth by erasing desires, emotions, and wisdom of mankind.


    That was the purpose of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.

 Chapter 1472 Who the hell do you think I am?!

    <h4>Chapter 1472 Who the hell do you think I am?!</h4>


    In a certain sense, as long as a soul remained, no one would die, however, every creature in this world would die eventually, when those creatures died, their soul would disappear, so in order to let a soul materialize or live in this world, it needed to be attached to something whether it was a spiritual body, physical body, or a certain existence.


    However, a physical body would decay, and even a spiritual body would also perish.


    As a result, the soul would be degraded and corrupted, thus would disappear and die.


    However, the Third Magic could subvert this point.


    If the power of the Third Magic could be universalized, it could make all human beings be immortal and live forever with their souls alone, in other words, it could be said, this method really could give salvation to all mankind.


    "However, the Holy Grail has no such power at all!"


    Jeanne made a rebuttal.


    As Jeanne said, the Holy Grail didn''t have the power to give all mankind the power of the Third Magic.


    Even if the Third Magic could be reproduced by the Holy Grail, it was only for an individual, and not for all the mankind in this world.


    The first factor that made this n impossible was that the magic power required to activate the Third Magic was astronomical.


    With the Magic Power stored in the Holy Grail, even the magic power inside was huge since it had absorbed 60 years'' worth of magic power, it was impossible to grant salvation for all mankind.


    Atnta and Semiramis didn''t say anything since they had known everything, but unlike Jeanne, who seemed to be in an intense argument with Shakespeare, they were looking at Haru''s reaction, hearing Shirou''s n that was told by Shakespeare.


    "That''s why it needs to be modified!"


    Shakespeare sighed and said, "If the magic power in Trifas isn''t enough, then absorb the magic power from the world!


    "If the Holy Grail itself doesn''t have this function, then let''s modify it!


    "What my master is doing is a great deed for all mankind!


    "At the cost of sacrificing the earth''s veins and absorbing all the magic power in this world, we canunch the Third Magic for all mankind!


    "At that time, all mankind will receive the blessings of the Third Magic and be truly saved!"


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada originally became a hero because of his miracle, but in fact, all the miracles, that he had performed on his life before, was like what the meeting of the ck Faction had mentioned before, his miracle was nothing special and all the Magus from the modern world could do all those miracles easily.


    The miracles that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada used during his life were nothing, but Magecraft.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was a natural Magus. He was able to switch on and off the magic circuit on his body, he could also control it easily naturally, whether it was to increase or decrease the number of magic circuits, he could do all of that.


    Such a peculiar magic circuit enabled him to use Magecraft consciously or even unconsciously from recovery from injury, cure a disease, walk on top of the water, etc.


    When Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was summoned, those legends during his life had turned into a Noble Phantasm.


    Left Hand - Xanadu Matrix: Left Arm - Foundation of Heaven''s Blessing and Right Hand - Evil Eater: Right Arm - Wickedness Predation.


    Amakusa Shirou''s two arms became his Noble Phantasms.


    His right arm was mainly responsible for the auxiliary work andbat, while his left arm was responsible for strengthening himself, and also gave him an effect of "eternal youth" so his body wouldn''t turn older no matter how many years it was.


    In addition, those two arms could be linking to the foundation of all forms of Magecraft.


    In other words, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada could unconsciously perform ck magic, alchemy, Kabbh, spiritualism, Omnyoujutsu, and all kinds of Magecraft that exist in the world.


    The Holy Grail, itself, was arge-scale magic circle, therefore, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada couldpletely link himself with the Holy Grail by using his own Noble Phantasm, and even assimted himself to the Holy Grail, allowing him to gainplete control of the Holy Grail.


    In this way, Amakusa Shirou could modify the Holy Grail system, allowing it to absorb the magic power from the earth''sy lines, and finally,unch the Third Magic to give salvation to all mankind in this world.


    "Faced with such a great cause, saint, are you going to stop it?"


    Shakespeare said this sentence with a pitiful tone.


    "Do you really bear to watch the future of mankind disappear? Do you want to see mankind suffer? Do you want to destroy the hope of all mankind?"


    Thement of the most famous writer in the world caused Jeanne d''Arc''s lips to open slightly, and she could say nothing, her expression changed from time to time, even her eyes that were firm started to hesitate and struggle.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s n was revealed in front of Jeanne, but she couldn''t find any loopholes in this n.


    Because of this reason, both heroes like Achilles and Atnta also decided to stand at the same side as Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, even though the two of them didn''t like Shirou and also felt quite doubtful of his n.


    Once Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s n was realized, then every mankind would be saved.


    No one would struggle, no one would fight, no one would suffer.


    In other words, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was capable of giving salvation to all the humans in this world.


    Therefore, Jeanne couldn''t find any words to refute.


    Shakespeare seemed satisfied with Jeanne''s reaction.


    Atnta and Semiramis nodded and felt that even though Shakespeare was useless, he really had a way with his mouth, but then, there was one problem that he needed to solve.


    Shakespeare also knew about this problem and then he turned toward Haru who watched this scene calmly from the beginning to the end.


    "My master''s wish is a great wish! He can use this wish for his own selfishness, but he decides to help all mankind, giving them salvation!"


    Shakespeare swung his robe and said in high spirits.


    "Ah, human, you''re both fortunate and unfortunate. In front of the chosen path, even if you have two legs, you can only move on one of them."


    Shakespeare opened his book and held his pen, then threw an option to Haru.


    "What do you n to do? Are you going to stop it? Or are you going to enjoy it?"


    Haru was a human being and was also within the target of the salvation of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    Jeanne also knew this and also looked at Haru.


    Under such circumstances, Haru looked at Jeanne, who seemed to be hesitant, ignoring Shakespeare directly.


    Atnta and Semiramis also looked at Haru, wondering what this guy was about to say.


    "I don''t care what you so-called heroes think."


    Haru said bluntly.


    "However, if there is a saint who suddenly appears in front of me, then says that he intends to save me, and make me immortal, but I will lose my desire, emotions, and wisdom, then my answer is¡­


    "Who the hell do you think I am?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shakespeare, Jeanne, Semiramis, and Atnta opened their mouths wide and stunned.


    "Isn''t it normal?"


    Haru snorted and said, "If the price of bing an immortal is paying all of your emotions and be a puppet who can only bask in the sun for eternal years, then I might as well die!


    "Even if what he has done might be a great deed for all mankind and for all of you, heroes, also think that his wish will be able to help me.


    "But I''ll say¡­"


    Haru raised his middle finger to the Holy Grail and said, "To hell with your opinion. I''ll take my own path no matter what anyone else says!"


    Shakespeare became dumb, Atnta blinked her eyes and became confused, and Semiramis wanted tough but stopped herself.


    However, the one who gave the most reaction was Jeanne. Her dim eyes became glowing and she quickly said, "Yes!"


    Jeanne looked at Shakespeare and said, "No matter how beautiful his wish is, we shouldn''t make a choice for mankind!"


    Because such a thing wasn''t something that a hero should do, what humans wanted to do even if it might lead to destruction, it was something that humans should choose no matter what!


    "Get out of there, Caster of Red!"


    Jeanne knew what she should do at this moment and she didn''t have any hesitation anymore.


    "I must stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada!"

 Chapter 1473 Wait for me

    <h4>Chapter 1473 Wait for me</h4>


    "Unexpectedly, everything would turn to be like this¡­"


    Seeing Jeanne''s reaction, showing hostility toward him, Shakespeare let out a tired sigh and felt that he had a headache. He was good with his mouth, but he didn''t have any fighting ability.


    Shakespeare knew that he wouldn''t die as long as his master was alright since he could escape almost all the crises.


    Jeanne couldn''t kill Shakespeare, but Shakespeare could only escape and he couldn''t stop Jeanne.


    The only thing that Shakespeare could do was use his mouth, trying to confuse Jeanne, trying to tell her the benefit and great thing of what his master was about to do.


    Unfortunately, this matter was destroyed by Haru in the most direct and barbaric way.


    ''Still, his quote is quite good!''


    Shakespeare was about to write down the quote that was said by Haru, but then he stopped since he remembered that it wasn''t the time for that!


    Shakespeare then looked at Semiramis and Atnta, hoping they would be able to do something, but then, he was disappointed when they ignored him. He looked at Haru and twitched his lips, wondering what this boy did to make three legendary women follow him.


    If his opponent was Jeanne, then Shakespeare might have a method to solve her, but the problem was he still had another opponent. He knew about Haru and knew about his pleasure ability which made him helpless.


    ''Wait pleasure?!''


    Shakespeare was amazed at Haru and wanted to give him a thumbs up if this boy wasn''t an enemy, but then what he needed to do was to search for a solution to this problem!


    Shakespeare knew that his words were useless and he couldn''t defeat both Haru and Jeanne at all. He thought for a while and knew that he needed to make this decision.


    "I understand."


    Shakespeare knew that he only had one choice, taking a deep breath, raised both of his hands, he said, "I surrender."


    Jeanne, Semiramis, and Atnta couldn''t help but be stunned by Shakespeare.


    "You bastard! How dare you surrender just like that!" Semiramis roared.


    "¡­I can''t do anything in this situation." Shakespeare was still scared of Semiramis after all.


    Atnta didn''t say anything, but she looked at Shakespeare with disdain.


    "Really¡­? Have you surrendered?"


    Jeanne looked at Shakespeare with disbelief.


    "I can''t fight and I don''t have any power to fight. I will die if we fight, so please spare my life."


    Shakespeare said without hesitation and easily. His attitude didn''t seem to be someone who surrenders himself at this moment.


    Jeanne might seem surprised, but Haru observed Shakespeare.


    Shakespeare didn''t have abat ability, even a normal Magus could defeat him, but then, Haru thought that Shakespeare was thinking that they weren''t able to do something to the Holy Grail, so Shakespeare gave up and surrendered without hesitation.


    As long as they did nothing to the Holy Grail, then the Red Faction wouldn''t lose, after all, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was still inside the Holy Grail, modifying it.


    Once Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had sessfully modified the Holy Grail, then the magic power of this world would be absorbed, and his first wish would be to use the Third Magic to everyone in this world, and give salvation to all mankind.


    Haru thought that there were two ways to stop this situation.


    One was by destroying the Holy Grail, but it was impossible since Haru needed to get the Holy Grail for his quest.


    Second was to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada who was inside the Holy Grail.


    Since the former was impossible, then it was only possible to use the secondtter.


    However, the question was, how to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada had entered the Holy Grail and assimted with the Holy Grail, and unless the Holy Grail was destroyed, he couldn''t be stopped at all.


    Or¡­


    "Jeanne, stay here."


    Haru put down both Semiramis and Atnta on the ground. "Don''t cause a mess, stay here."


    "¡­"


    They were confused by Haru''s words, but then¡­


    "I will go inside to find Amakusa Shirou."


    "¡­"


    Everyone blinked their eyes and looked at him with disbelief.


    "Ha¡­ Haru¡­ are you going to look for Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?"


    Jeanne couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    "What?!" 3x


    Even Semiramis, Atnta, and Shakespeare were surprised.


    "Do you want to die, boy?!" Semiramis looked at Haru as if he was crazy.


    Haru smiled and said, "Oh? Is the Empress worried about me?"


    "I¡­"


    Semiramis''s words stuck, there was light blush on her cheek, but then she quickly snorted and said, "Just go die!"


    However, everyone ignored Semiramis''s reaction and they were wondering whether Haru wanted to die at that moment.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was able to link with the Holy Grail and assimte himself to the Holy Grail was because of his Noble Phantasm and Haru?


    Even if Haru was powerful, there was no way for him to enter the Holy Grail to find the Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    "Don''t worry."


    Haru knew for himself how reckless his n was, but he had a way to enter the Holy Grail.


    "The Holy Grail is a magic circle that is built on the basis of the Third Magic and this can make the soul of the heroes on the Throne of Heroes materialize in this world."


    Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "If this the case, I will turn into a soul, then enter the Holy Grail."


    After all, Haru owned the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", and the power of this devil fruit is very cheating.


    Some people might underestimate the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", but this devil fruit gave him the power to manipte soul, and soul was one of the mysteries that couldn''t be done by using technology.


    Haru could turn into a soul too by using this power.


    His method was quite simr to the method that was used by Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    If Shirou was using his Noble Phantasm as a medium to connect with the Holy Grail, then enter the interior of the Holy Grail.


    Then Haru used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", became a soul, then connected himself with the Holy Grail, directly entering the Holy Grail.


    Well, it could be said, his method was quite barbaric and very simple.


    "No!"


    Jeanne rejected Haru''s n without hesitation. She knew about Haru''s power from Shinobu and she couldn''t agree with his n.


    After all, Haru''s "Horo Horo no Mi" power was a power that Shinobu always remembered since with that power, it let her meet her big sister in the past.


    "Indeed, the magic circle of the Holy Grail is based on the Third Magic, and this magic can materialize the soul. If you turn into a soul, then it won''t be possible for you to connect with it, however, it is too dangerous!"


    Jeanne held Haru''s hand and said, "Don''t forget, the purpose of the Holy Grail is to collect the souls of the servants and use their power to return to the Throne of Heroes as a way to create a hole to the outside world. If you rashly connect with the Holy Grail, then you might be absorbed by it, disintegrate, and turn into a magic power!"


    Jeanne looked at Haru with full of worry and continued.


    "Moreover, the inner side of the Holy Grail and the real world are two different spaces. Whether it is thews of physics, or thews of magic, they''re definitely different. No one knows what strange thing will happen insid ---"


    Jeanne blinked her eyes and stopped her words since her lips were closed at this moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atnta also opened their mouths and eyes wide.


    Haru directly closed Jeanne''s lips by using his lips, taking the first kiss of the famous saint.


    Jeanne was startled and panicked, but then, slowly, she closed her eyes, and hugged him tightly since it felt better than they had thought. She was a novice, and she could only let him lead her in this adventure.


    Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atnta weren''t sure what to say, but they had to admit that they might not forget this scene for their entire life.


    Then Haru parted his lips and said, "Shinobu, you''re there, right?"


    "Wai--"


    Jeanne wanted to say something, but Shinobu didn''t give her a chance and asked, "You still going inside?"


    Haru nodded and caressed Shinobu''s hair. "Yes."


    "¡­I see¡­" Shinobu let out a sigh and couldn''t erase her worry since she knew how dangerous the Holy Grail was.


    "When I go back, let''s have a date," Haru suddenly said.


    "¡­You might die, but you''re thinking of having a date with me?" Shinobu looked at Haru with a speechless expression.


    "I haven''t taken your first time yet so I can''t die here." Haru smiled and said, "Wait for me." He kissed Shinobu''s lips and then quickly entered the Holy Grail, leaving everyone.


    "Bastard!"


    His figures disappeared, but his words lingered to their ears.


    Atnta, Shinobu, and Jeanne blushed.


    Shakespeare never thought that someone would save the world because of his libido and would definitly return because he wanted to take the first time of his girlfriend, but he had to admit that, he needed to give a thumbs up to Haru at this moment.


    If there was a man that could amaze him then it was definitely Haru.


    Semiramis looked at Haru''s back that had disappeared, but no one really knew what she was thinking at that moment.

 Chapter 1474 Black Faction Gather!

    <h4>Chapter 1474 ck Faction Gather!</h4>


    "What?"


    Jeanne came out once again after Shinobu entered, but then her mind was still in a mess until she realized that the one that had taken her first kiss had disappeared. She wanted to stop him, but she was toote.


    Haru had already entered the Holy Grail by using the power of Horo Horo no Mi.


    "Haru!!!"


    Jeanne was worried, but Shakespeare was excited, cheering loudly.


    "Oh! Being driven by love and lust, he decides to be a hero! What an interesting boy!"


    Jeanne immediately looked at Shakespeare, raising the holy g in her hand.


    "I surrender! Please don''t kill me! I hope that you can treat me as a prisoner! I won''t do anything! Let me watch the end of the Holy Grail War with my own eyes!"


    Shakespeare quickly raised his hands and said something that caused both Semiramis and Atnta to look at this guy with disdain.


    Even though Jeanne and Shakespeare hadn''t met each other during their life, both of them had a connection to each other.


    Jeanne''s image in Ennd was very bad since she had caused a lot of loss for Ennd during The Hundred Years'' War by defeating the army of Ennd several times during the war. In the heart of people in Ennd, she was no different than a demon and she was also burnt in Ennd.


    It was also why all the avable documents after the fifteenth century describe Jeanne as a vile being.


    Shakespeare also did the same, in his y Henry VI, in which he described Jeanne as a witch and prostitute, mocking Jeanne during his life.


    Naturally, Jeanne also knew about this and if she wanted, she could kill Shakespeare, she could do it anytime, but she didn''t care about this guy.


    "Hey! Empress! Archer! Help me!" Shakespeare looked at both Semiramis and Atnta, who were sitting on the bench. He was wondering where this bench came from.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne only remembered the two women until now and had a sweat dripped on her forehead since it was troublesome to fight three servants at the same time.


    "I can''t move," Atnta said with a deadpan expression.


    "Just shut your mouth," Semiramis said.


    "¡­"


    Shakespeare opened his mouth then closed it again. He let out a sigh and said, "¡­I feel jealous of that boy who can make three legendary women fall at the same time."


    "Shut up!"


    "Do you want to be killed!?"


    Semiramis and Atnta looked at Shakespeare with anger.


    Shakespeare made a zipper gesture and closed his mouth.


    "Semiramis, Atnta, you''re not going to help Shirou Kotomine?" Jeanne looked at Atnta and Semiramis and felt confused by their actions since she could see that both could move slightly before.


    "I have lost," Atnta said and looked away.


    "I won''t do anything," Semiramis said.


    Jeanne nodded and decided to believe in the two of them. She looked at the Holy Grail and couldn''t hide the worry on her face.


    "I hope everything will be alright."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Only Shakespeare rubbed his chin, wondering what that boy had done to make three legendary women fall for him.


    At the same time, in another ce within the hanging garden, all kinds of fights started to stop.


    *Crumble!*


    With the crackling sound, thest Dragon Tooth Warriors shattered and turned into a pile of bones, scattered all over the ground of Hanging Garden of Babylon.


    "Fiuh¡­!"


    In mid-air, Astolfo, who was riding on the top of Hippogriff, wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled at Sieg behind him.


    "Master, how is my performance?"


    Hearing this, Sieg looked at Astolfo silently.


    "Those Dragon Tooth Warriors exploded by themselves¡­"


    Even though Astolfo didn''t do anything, he showed an appearance as if he was the one who had defeated all the enemies by himself, which was very confusing.


    "I have fought a lot, and I have a duel with the Archer of Red before, I have worked very hard!" Astolfo looked at Sieg with an unsatisfied expression and said, "Can you praise me, master?"


    "Okay¡­" Sieg could only touch Astolfo''s head.


    "Hehe¡­" Astolfo suddenly showed an expression of enjoyment.


    Looking at this scene, someone who didn''t know their rtionship and Astolfo''s gender might think that they were a couple who tried to show off their affection.


    In fact, both of them were men.


    "However, why did the Dragon Tooth Warriors suddenly break on its own?" Astolfo was confused and asked, "Has something happened within this ce?"


    Sieg thought for a bit and said, "It may be that the servant who controlled the Dragon Tooth Warriors had been defeated, causing the Dragon Tooth Warriors to be destroyed."


    "Really?" Astolfo quickly asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    Sieg didn''t answer Astolfo''s question first, then cast his eyes on the temple in the center.


    "Let''s go in too."


    Sieg made such a decision.


    "Alright! Let''s go!"


    Astolfo didn''t hesitate and made the hippogriff move toward the temple.


    On the other hand, in another temple, in a dim hall, a follower suddenly appeared.


    "Is it here?"


    Raikou looked forward and behind the curtain, she could see five Magus who had lost their qualification as a master in the Holy Grail, were talking to each other.


    "My contribution is thergest!"


    "I want to buy some relics from Northern Europe¡­"


    "Is that a fur from a phantasmal beast?"


    "Bring me with you then¡­"


    "Today''s course, let''s talk about these first¡­"


    It could no longer be called a conversation, but it was a piece of nonsense that didn''t have any connection to each other.


    Raikou frowned, thinking that five Magus had be crazy, but then, at this moment, behind her, two surprised voices rang.


    "Berserker?"


    Hearing this voice, Raikou turned her head and looked behind her. She saw Fiore and Caules walking next to each other, helping each other. She could see that their condition wasn''t good and they were full of worn out and full of injuries.


    "Why are you here?!"


    Raikou asked in surprise.


    Fiore and Caules shook their heads with a wry smile.


    "We have taken refuge here temporarily." Fiore sighed and said, "The number of the Dragon Tooth Warriors outside is too much and we can''t handle them all."


    "Besides, we don''t know what to do if we suddenly meet a servant." Caules pushed the frame of his sses and said, "So, we looked for a ce to hide and hid here."


    While speaking, Fiore and Caules also noticed the abnormality behind the curtain, but they didn''t say anything.


    Raikou realized that there was no aura of servant between the two, and almost subconsciously asked.


    "Is Archer not by your side?"


    As soon as these words came out, both of them were silent simultaneously, especially Fiore since she tried hard not to show her emotion at this moment.


    Watching their reaction, Raikou understood.


    "I see¡­"


    Raikou murmured.


    "Did Chiron lose?"


    Hearing those words, Fiore managed to squeeze a smile.


    "When Chiron left, he was very satisfied."


    That was the truth since Chiron had said, "Being surpassed by my own disciple is the victory for me."


    Leaving such words, Chiron, left with a satisfied smile, turned into light particles and disappeared.


    Raikou also understood.


    Chiron''s strength wasn''t weak, but Achilles was stronger.


    In a ce like Hanging Garden of Babylon, where the battlefield was an open field without a hiding ce, facing Achiless''s chariots, Chiron would be defeated, it was a matter of course.


    "Since you''re here, then stay with me." Raikou looked at Caules and Fiore then said, "Please help me bring the five masters over there."


    "Bring them?" Fiore was surprised.


    "Where?" Caules asked in confusion.


    Being asked by the two of them, Raikou showed a gentle smile and said, "Let''s go to my master."

 Chapter 1475 Enter the Holy Grail

    <h4>Chapter 1475 Enter the Holy Grail</h4>


    His body was trembling, his thought was in disarray, and his brain was shaking.


    The moment Haru entered the Holy Grail, all the feeling above hit him at the same time, caused him to be in a daze for a moment, and it was hard to describe his feeling at this moment.


    Haru felt that his soul was being attracted by something and the temperature of his body dropped very fast as if he was dead.


    However¡­


    "Useless!"


    Haru directly used his "Haoshoku Haki" and fought back the force that tried to absorb him. The force that tried to absorb him, scattered, even so, the cold temperature around him didn''t change, but he ignored it since he had gotten used to a cold temperature, considering how his wife, Esdeath, often tried to freeze him whenever he came back to his Empire.


    "Is this the inside of the Holy Grail?"


    Haru looked around and wasn''t sure why, but he knew where he should go at this moment.


    However, as Jeanne said before, the inside of the Holy Grail was apletely different space from the outside world.


    Thews of physics and magic were different, and even the flow of time seemed to be slower, causing his existence to break away.


    If Haru''s will wasn''t strong enough, he was sure that he would be destroyed the moment he entered this ce.


    Haru started to move forward and he could also feel something that whispered to him to stay and rest there. He was sure that if he decided to stop there, he would feel that it was good, but he ignored this feeling since there was no woman in that ce.


    While walking, Haru thought that this kind of force that tried to tempt him was quite interesting, but it couldn''t shake him and he continued to move forward.


    "Still, that guy is in this ce?"


    Haru had to admit that Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was quite amazing to stay in this ce for a long time, especially his belief, after all, no matter how powerful someone was, it was extremely difficult to maintain their own existence in this space, and that guy seemed to be able to move towards the center part of the Holy Grail, of course, very amazing.


    Haru, who wanted to stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, also needed to have to go through the same test, though, even if he was able toplete the test, he wasn''t sure whether he was able to meet Amakusa Shirou before that guypleted the modification of the Holy Grail.


    But then¡­


    Haru took a deep breath and used one of his most powerful powers, trying to affect the flow of time around his surroundings.


    In the past, Haru had received the power of Jewelry Bonney and the power of that pirate was quite cheating. He trained that power and he could develop the age maniption further.


    Before Haru needed to touch someone to change the age of someone, things, or his surroundings, but at this moment, he didn''t need to do that, and using this power, he was able to affect the flow of time around him, even though, it was only two meters radius.


    However, it was enough for him.


    Haru used this power to stabilize the flow of time around his surroundings and walked toward the center of the Holy Grail.


    Haru kept walking, and moved forward, even though it was impossible to distinguish around his surroundings.


    In this ce, it was impossible to see the up, down, right, left, front, or back, however, Haru relied on his harem protagonist luck and instinct to go to the location of the central part of the Holy Grail.


    Some people might be confused, what was the connection of his harem protagonist''s luck with finding the location of the central part of the Holy Grail, but he was confident that with his harem protagonist''s luck that he would be able to arrive at his destination, why?


    It was because, inside the central part of the Holy Grail, there was a beautiful woman.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.


    Haru remembered that the previous head of the Einzbern family at the founding of the Holy Grail War was inside the central part of the Holy Grail and his harem protagonist luck, would lead him in the direction of that woman.


    His belief might be quite strange and dumb, but he believed that he would be able to meet this woman inside the Holy Grail.


    Then in front of Haru, there was a road that started to form somewhere. He didn''t hesitate and followed this road, walking step by step.


    However, even though this road was formed, it wasn''t that easy to walk forward.


    With each of his steps, there were a million hands that grabbed his legs, back, hands, arms, etc, however, he ignored it. He also heard a voice that was mixed with creepy, sad, furious, and various emotions that told him to stop and his thought was outrageous.


    However, Haru didn''t me them since he also felt that his thinking was quite outrageous.


    Unlike Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who entered the Holy Grail, because he wanted to give salvation to all humanity, his intention to enter the Holy Grail was because he wanted to meet the beautiful head of the Einzbern family, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.


    Though Haru would also stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada along the way since it was part of his quest.


    Compared to Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s selfless wish, Haru''s wish was selfish and dumb, but it was because of that, he was able to move forward.


    Haru knew that he was selfish, dumb, greedy, possessive, lustful, scum, and a lot more. He knew a bad person, but even so, he wouldn''t stop. It was because of this personality that he was able to get a lot of women, married two beautiful women, and a lot more.


    Haru knew that this was only the beginning and his future would be even more beautiful.


    "There''s no way that I will be dead here, fucker!"


    Haru smiled and raised his middle fingers before he used his light magic to negate negative energies around him.


    "BASTARD!!"


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!"


    "I WILL BRING YOU TO HELL!!"


    It was no longer a whisper, but rather a scream that was full of anger, however, he ignored them since they could do nothing.


    In his eyes, those screams were only a dog barking and he was wondering why the Holy Grail didn''t tempt him by showing a thousand of beauty. If the Holy Grail did so, then his mind might be shaken for a second or an hour, but in front of intimidation, terror, fear, death, and various negative emotions, he was alright, or rather he could ignore it easily.


    The power of his "Horo Horo no Mi" could bring depression to anyone and along with the power of his light magic that capable to negate the negative energies, Haru was able to move forward easily.


    However, Haru had to admit that this Holy Grail was still humanly, showing tragedy and death of himself, but if it was his girls then¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s power was leaking and the Holy Grail was shaken for a moment, but then he calmed himself. He took a deep breath and if the Holy Grail really did so, then he might destroy this Holy Grail since, in front of him, the existence of the Holy Grail wasn''t that important.


    The Holy Grail was a lump of energy, butpared to the energy within his body, the energy within the Holy Grail was still small.


    With his sex drive, Haru was able to move forward!


    Then before long, Haru saw a light appear ahead.


    "You reallye¡­"


    A voice rang into his ears.

 Chapter 1476 Provocation? Thats my talent!

    <h4>Chapter 1476 Provocation? That''s my talent!</h4>


    "You reallye¡­"


    When this voice rang to his ears, Haru finally saw the scene in the bright light.


    It was apletely different scene from the surrounding white space.


    Haru could see a gleaming altar and on the body of the altar, there was a huge magic loop.


    There were crisscrossing lines, forming an extremelyplex and iprehensible pattern on the altar, exuding indescribable beauty.


    It was the main body of the Holy Grail, the ritual magic circle of the Holy Grail War based on the Third Magic.


    Before the magic circle, a youth named Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was standing there, watching Haru, who was walking toward him.


    Looking at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, Haru immediately noticed the change in this saint.


    First of all, Amakusa Shirou''s upper body waspletely exposed, and his two arms were wrapped in magic spells, bursting out a powerful magic fluctuation.


    On Shirou''s left arm was Xanadu Matrix and on his right arm was Evil Eater.


    The two of his arms were the Noble Phantasm of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada.


    In addition, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s face was different from before, in the past, he showed a harmless smile and everyone who saw him, would think that it was impossible for him to hurt an ant, but at this moment, he showed an indifferent expression that disregarded everything.


    However, one thing that didn''t change was a pair of eyes that were burning with scorching faith and belief.


    Ignoring everything, following his belief and faith, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada wouldn''t stop his steps to realize his dream.


    Just looking at those eyes would make anyone shiver in fear.


    If someone''s willpower wasn''t enough, as long as someone was watched by those pair of eyes, they would be defeated in an instant.


    However, Haru only smirked, looking at Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, who watched him with an indifferent expression and calm, wondering where this guy''s confidence came from.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada kept staring at Haru, and he saw how calm this young man was. He couldn''t help but then said, "I know that in the end, you will definitely appear in front of me."


    It wasn''t because of the information that was brought by his revtion skill, nor it was from his prediction, but rather it was from his belief.


    After his meeting with Haru at the Fortress of Millennia, Shirou knew that hisst enemy would be the young man in front of him.


    "After all, you and I arepletely ipatible."


    Shirou looked at Haru and said, "Do you know why I say that?"


    Haru showed disinterest, but he didn''t move, wondering whether this guy was buying time. However, he also understood why both of them werepletely ipatible.


    "It''s because you''re too stupid."


    Haru smiled, but Shirou didn''t show a change in his emotion as if all of his emotion had been thrown away.


    "I guess you''re more stupid than I thought since you decided to throw away your emotions, but then again I can guess why we''repletely ipatible."


    Shirou raised his eyebrow when he heard Haru''s words, but he didn''t say anything.


    "There''s one word that I want to say to you¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and shouted, "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!" He smiled and said, "In my eyes, you''re nothing but a coward and a sloth."


    "¡­Coward? Sloth?" Shirou wasn''t sure why, but even though he had thrown his emotion, he could feel anger that was burning in his heart.


    "Yes." Haru smiled and said, "You''re just a failure. 30,000 of your people is nothing but a fool, who is following you to death. If it was me, then I could throw over the shogunate and be the king!" He felt that Shirou was too useless, if this guy was a daimyo, rather than a saint, then it would be good in this opinion, sadly, he wasn''t.


    "You''re thinking that a human needs your help? Don''t think of yourselves too highly. We don''t need you to guide us. We don''t need someone to save us. And you think that just by throwing away your emotions, you have be a higher being?" He snorted and said, "In my eyes, you''re only a patient with the delusional disease. In the end, all of us will die. Even the evilest men will die, and the person who killed you and your followers have died, so what are you afraid of?


    In his view, humans didn''t need salvation, but guidance was needed.


    Teach a man how to fish, not give them a fish.


    What Shirou did was to give a fish to all people in this world, hoping that he could save them, but in Haru''s eyes, this guy was just toozy.


    If Shirou really wanted to help someone, he would use all of his power to be a figure that could make the world be better rather than using the power of the Holy Grail.


    Even the saint wasn''t perfect and foolish, Haru felt that it was really a waste of time to talk with Shirou since, in this view, this guy was just too naive,zy, and foolish.


    It was also the reason why both of them were ipatible.


    Shirou could see the disdain in Haru''s eyes. In his mind, Haru was thatmander, who in him and all of his followers in his life. In the past, he might have failed, but not at this moment. He was going to win and he was going to give salvation to all humans in this world.


    "You will be my enemy and you''ll be myst obstacle."


    His voice seemed to be very hostile at that moment, trying to hold the angry emotion that he had thrown before.


    "If I don''t defeat you then my wish won''te true."


    His voice was full of obsession and he would kill the young man in front of him no matter what.


    "Only you, someone who I need to defeat personally."


    Hearing Shirou''s words, Haru chuckled since he really felt that this guy really had a chuunibyou.


    Looking at Haru who was chuckling at his words, Shirou also understood that his words were idiotic.


    Compared to Haru, who could defeat Adam, and all the servants on the Red Faction easily, Shirou was nothing, but a weak saint in the Japan, and Shirou was also defeated easily by amander in the past, without being able to do anything, trapped on the castle, watching all of his followers die, and then die with humiliation.


    Facing Haru in front of him, Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was nothing but a fish that could be chopped anytime.


    But this time, it was an exception¡­


    "Here, both thews of physics and thews of magic are different from the outside. Our existence itself is in a state of instability. There is no concept of strength or weakness at all, and our willpower is the only thing that can maintain ourselves in this ce."


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada exined calmly.


    "I think you can understand it too, right?"


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was probably trying to defeat Haru by using the environment inside the Holy Grail so his winning rate could increase.


    In this ce, where it was Haru or Shirou, their existence was itself unstable.


    Here, they couldn''t use their power, and they could only fight using their spirit.


    Haru and Shirou could only use the willpower, belief, faith, and skill that they had honed in their lives.


    However¡­


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "On what basis do you think that you can defeat me? The moment I appear in this Holy Grail War, your fate is already doomed. Your wish won''t be realized. I will take the Holy Grail and I will take your Semiramis too."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shirou''s expression had already be distorted.


    "Semiramis is a fine woman, but you betray her." Haru smiled and said, "But don''t worry, I will take care of her in your ce so please die with regret."


    Shirou took a deep breath and said, "I have never thought that I want to kill someone so much in my life." Then the magic circle behind him burst into dazzling light and he was full of killing intent.


    "I will kill you."

 Chapter 1477 Lets wait...

    <h4>Chapter 1477 Let''s wait¡­</h4>


    Outside, the Holy Grail, which was suspended in mid-air, suddenly bursts into extremely dazzling light, like a god that descended to earth, illuminating and shaking the entire surrounding area.


    *BOOOM!*


    A pulsation like the beating of a hearing was also suddenly heard from the body of the Holy Grail, causing its outline to vibrate.


    "What¡­ What''s going on¡­?!"


    Jeanne, who had been guarding the Holy Grail, looked at the scene in front of her and couldn''t help but felt surprised.


    "Oh¡­!"


    Shakespeare was amazed by the scene in front of him, stretching out his hand to the shining Holy Grail, and shouted loudly.


    "This is light! This is light! The light that expels hypocrisy and evil in the world! Our master finally seeded in transforming the Holy Grail! The Third Magic will start soon!"


    As if responding to Shakespeare''s loud words, the powerful magic power that was visible to the naked eye appeared on the Holy Grail.


    The Holy Grail that had been modified possessed the ability to draw a magic power from the world, absorbing all the magic power without leaving anything behind.


    As a result, a huge magic power was continuously injected into the Holy Grail, making the Holy Grail shone brighter and brighter, and the pulses bing stronger and stronger, making the entire space tremble.


    Atnta didn''t say anything, but Semiramis, who sat on the bench, rested her chin on her hand. Unlike Shakespeare, neither of them thought that their master had won. It was their instinct as women, though, that they weren''t sure why they felt that hateful guy would win in the end.


    However, Jeanne didn''t know that since she wasn''t a woman.


    "This¡­"


    Jeanne''s hand that was holding the holy g became tighter, and her expression also changed, showing worry and solemnity. The anxiety in her eyes couldn''t be hidden at all since Amakusa Shirou Tokisada hadpleted the modification of the Holy Grail, and there was no way to stop this situation.


    After this, the Holy Grail would absorb the magic power from the earth, and the Third Magic would be activated after all the magic power on earth was drained.


    At that time, all mankind would be enveloped by the power of the Third Magic, turning them into a soul within this world. Then in the distant future, due to eternal years, their emotions would gradually fade, and finally, as Amakusa Shirou Tokisada hoped, that all mankind would turn into an existence that no longer had desired.


    Haru and Jeanne couldn''t let that happen.


    "I can''t let the Holy Grail work anymore!"


    Jeanne knew very well that with the current power of the Holy Grail, she believed that it wouldn''t take a long time to absorb the magic within the earth, and after that, it was naturally impossible to stop the Holy Grail.


    "It must be stopped!"


    ''But what should I do?''


    Jeanne had a headache.


    The modification of the Holy Grail had beenpleted and if Jeanne wanted to stop all of this, then she must either restore the part of the Holy Grail that had been modified or destroyed the Holy Grail.


    However, restoring the Holy Grail back was naturally impossible to do.


    Even Einzbern needed to use the basis of the Third Magic as a foundation and finally be able to sessfully construct the Holy Grail.


    Most people wanted to modify the Holy Grail, however, even if they were a God or the most skilled magician in this era, it was impossible to modify the Holy Grail.


    However, Amakusa was able to modify the Holy grail.


    Amakusa Shirou Tokisada was able to modify the Holy Grail because of his Noble Phantasm able to connect himself with the Holy Grail, and he was also a natural Magus that could use his magic consciously or even unconsciously.


    And Jeanne almost didn''t have knowledge about magic, there was no way for her to restore the Holy Grail back.


    As for destroying the Holy Grail, that was impossible.


    After all, Haru was inside now.


    "What should I do?"


    Jeanne''s hand that was holding the holy g became tighter and tighter, and her heart became even more anxious.


    But at this moment, a bigger ident happened.


    *Rumble!*


    The ground trembled suddenly as if the Hanging Garden of Babylon was about to copse, shaking violently.


    "Wh¡­ What''s wrong¡­?!"


    "Oh! A new storm ising!"


    Jeanne and Shakespeare''s voices resounded.


    "Can you two be quiet?" Semiramis said.


    However, Jeanne ignored Semiramis and felt the presence of a servant. Two servants wereing toward her direction at a very fast speed.


    "This is¡­!"


    Jeanne recognized the breath of the two servants almost immediately.


    One was the Berserker of ck and the other one was the Rider of ck.


    Jeanne sighed in relief since the two of them were her allies.


    "Are you two, alright? Miss Raikou? Astolfo?"


    Everyone from the ck Faction seemed to be happy and thought the good news wasing, but what came was¡­


    "Miss Jeanne!"


    "Ruler!"


    Apanied by such shouts, two servants and two masters from the ck Faction finally appeared on the corridor that was connected by the gate.


    Raikou rushed over with Fire and Caules, and the spider-like limbs behind Fiore also grabbed the unconscious masters of the Red Faction and entered this ce together.


    Sieg and Astolfo rode on the Hippogriff and flew over Raikou and her group.


    A group of people rushed into this ce almost simultaneously.


    "This¡­ What is this¡­?!"


    "This is the Holy Grail¡­?! How could it be like this¡­?!"


    Immediately afterward, the group was shocked because of the Holy Grail that had bloomed into a brilliant light.


    "Everyone!"


    Jeanne greeted all of them.


    "Miss Jeanne!"


    Raikou stepped forward first and asked Jeanne with an excited voice.


    "Where''s dear? Are you not together?"


    The words of Raikou made Jeanne shake her head, her expression became bitter, and she looked at the direction of the Holy Grail.


    However, Semiramis, Atnta, and Shakespeare looked at Raikou curiously.


    ''Dear?'' 3x


    "¡­"


    The three of them became even more speechless at that young man, thinking that he was a harem king.


    "Over there¡­"


    Ignoring the inner thought of the three servants from the Red Faction, Jeanne said in a low voice.


    "Haru is within the Holy Grail¡­"


    Hearing such words, everyone present widened their eyes.


    "In the Holy Grail?"


    "Within?"


    Sieg, Caules, and Astolfo showed astonishing expressions.


    "Dear¡­"


    "Haru¡­"


    Only both Raikou and Fiore showed worry on their faces.


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, looking at Jeanne''s bitter expression, everyone could guess something.


    Under such circumstances, Astolfo yelled in a panic.


    "Then¡­ what should we do then? We must run away quickly!"


    "Run quickly?"


    Jeanne was startled, but then she shook her head. "No, I will wait here."


    "What¡­?!" 3x


    Sieg, Astolfo, and Caules were surprised.


    "He''s still there. I will wait until hees out," Jeanne said then looked in the direction of the Holy Grail again.


    Raikou didn''t say anything, and also did the same as Jeanne.


    "I¡­ I will do the same!" Fiore quickly said.


    "Nee-san! What are you saying!" Caules wanted to stop his big sister.


    "Don''t stop me, Caules!" Fiore ignored her little brother''s words.


    "Wait a moment, why are the servants from the Red Faction here?!" Caules realized something and quickly panicked since he noticed three servants from the Red Faction.


    "What?!" 2x


    Sieg and Astolfo were startled and quickly put their fighting stance!


    "¡­"


    Shakespeare, Semiramis, and Atnta only nced at them but didn''t say anything.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Don''t fight each other! Be quiet! Let''s wait here!"


    Jeanne''s patience had gone and rebuked them.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Jeanne took a deep breath and looked at the Holy Grail.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Jeanne and Shinobu hoped that Haru woulde back soon.

 Chapter 1478 Lucky Man?

    <h4>Chapter 1478 Lucky Man?</h4>


    Haru''s provocation was very effective and Shirou didn''t waste his time, dashed right in front of Haru, and shed him with a katana.


    In response, Haru took out a knife from his zipper pocket, then blocked Shirou''s attack.


    *ng!*


    Shirou''s katana bounced back, but he didn''t stop his onught.


    Shirou shed his katana continuously with an intent to kill the opponent in front of him and the sound of metal shes was heard one after another.


    In this space, Shirou was confident that he would be able to win.


    The katana on his hand was known as Miike Tenta Mitsuyo.


    Miike Tenta Mitsuyo is the sword of Amakusa Shirou Tokisada, formerly the favored de of a "certain one-eyed master swordsman." While normally just a simple armament summoned with Shirou, Caster of Red''s Enchant Skill is able to render it as a C-rank Noble Phantasm.


    Due to it being an "incredibly famous sword", Caster was able to make it of much higher quality than other objects, using his writing prowess to describe how the de is "magnificently sharp" and the amount of blood that had stained it in its lifetime to great effect.


    Shirou''s sword technique might be average, but with the help of the Caster of Red''s Enchant Skill and both of his Noble Phantasm, he believed that he was able to kill his opponent!


    "AAAA!!!"


    Screaming out loud, Shirou used 130% of his abilities, unlocking his potential, and fighting against his opponent.


    However¡­


    Haru might not attack Shirou, but all of Shirou''s attacks were useless in front of him since none of the attacks that Shirou had sent were able to hurt him. However, it was normal since Shirou didn''t know about his abilities.


    If Shirou''s opponent was a servant then he might have a chance to win, but his opponent wasn''t a servant.


    If Shirou''s opponent was a servant then he could use his "revtion" then used the weakness of that servant to beat him.


    Unfortunately, his opponent wasn''t a servant and Shirou''s Revtion Skill was useless.


    Well, not exactly useless since using that ability, Shirou would be able to read the future of Haru''s movement, and it was also the reason why he believed that he was able to defeat Haru, even though, all he could see was only half a second in the future.


    Shirou knew that his opponent was strong, and that was why¡­


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    The sound of breaking air was heard and there were four des that were moving very fast from four directions, trying to sneak attack Haru.


    Haru, of course, noticed the four des that were moving in his direction.


    ck Key.


    ck Key is a sacrament of the Church, one of their many charms used against demons and vampires.


    When Haru saw the ck Key, he was wondering whether Shirou thought of him as a devil, but he felt that wasn''t wrong since he could tell that he was indeed a demon since he had decided to destroy Shirou''s dream and wanted to give salvation to all mankind.


    However, even if Haru was a demon, he was better than the "Fake Saint" in front of him.


    ''Pretending to be kind, selfless, and benevolent. Let me open that mask of yours.''


    Haru twisted his body and all the ck Keys that were thrown at him were thrown back in Shirou''s direction.


    In Shirou''s mind, he would use the chance of Haru to block all the ck Keys that he had thrown before to give a fatal blow at Haru''s body, however, he would never think that Haru''s knife technique would be so exquisite that Haru was able to send all four ck Keys back toward him.


    "What?!"


    Shirou quickly used his katana to block four ck Keys that aimed toward him, however at that moment¡­


    *sh!*


    "ARGGGG!!!"


    Shirou''s scream filled the space, and both of his arms were cut down by Haru''s knife.


    Then the sound of flesh being stabbed was heard, four ck Keys that were thrown back by Haru, stabbed Shirou''s neck, heart, eye, and lower body.


    However, Shirou didn''t want to lose, no, he couldn''t lose!


    But then¡­


    *sh*


    Shirou''s two legs were cut down by Haru and he fell down on the ground, unable to walk or move since he had lost four of his limbs.


    Shirou might have fallen on the ground, but his eyes kept staring at the man that had done all of this to him.


    "Why?! Why?!"


    Shirou looked very hideous and he understood the reason why he hated this young man so much!


    "You have this kind of power! You''re a human! Why can''t you understand me! Why don''t you help all mankind!"


    Yes, Shirou was envious.


    If in his life, Shirou had the power of the young man in front of him, then all of his followers wouldn''t die and he also would be able to build a country or a kingdom where no one would suffer!


    If he had this kind of power¡­


    Even though Shirou''s neck was stabbed, he had lost one of his eyes, his heart had been stabbed, and there were more injuries that shouldn''t be mentioned again, he felt hatred toward his young man and waited for his answer.


    However¡­


    *sh!*


    Shirou was killed and his body slowly disappeared.


    "My wish¡­ the salvation of mankind¡­"


    Haru then walked toward the Holy Grail and didn''t even look back at Shirou, who he had defeated since from the beginning to the end, he had never thought of Shirou as his opponent.


    Someone might have thought that Shirou was crafty, but Haru had never thought of him as such an opponent.


    In Haru''s mind, Shirou was only known as someone who was lucky.


    Shirou was lucky enough to be born with unique Magic Circuits.


    Shirou was lucky enough to be summoned as a Ruler.


    Shirou was lucky enough to summon Semiramis since this woman was quite stupid.


    Haru might not say it, but he really thought of Semiramis as a dull-witted woman since all she did was use poison and beauty to seduce a king. In truth, it was very easy to seduce this woman back, in Haru''s opinion, but he wouldn''t say it out loud since, in his mind, he was a bit grateful for Shirou to summon Semiramis so he could steal her from him (thest sentence was a joke, though).


    Without all those points, it was simply impossible for Shirou to win the Holy Grail since, in the original story, he was defeated by a homunculus that had only been born for a week or so.


    If Haru lost against such a man, it was simply a joke, though, to be honest, he had to admit that even though both of them were quite ipatible, he had to admit that Shirou was quite simr to him.


    Watching Haru, who had never looked at him from the beginning to the end, Shirou could only let out a sigh then disappeared.


    In this Holy Grail War, from the beginning to the end, the winner had already been decided.


    Then space slowly changed and the surrounding area turned into a flower park before a beautiful woman appeared that Haru wanted to see when he entered the Holy Grail, appeared before him.

 Chapter 1479 The Greater Holy Grail

    <h4>Chapter 1479 The Greater Holy Grail</h4>


    Haru stared at the woman in front of him.


    Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern.


    Haru knew that this woman was known as the Holy Maiden of Winter and was the head of the Einzbern family at the founding of the Holy Grail War.


    Justeaze had a doll-like face considered to be "too beautiful and too well-crafted", red irises likened to rubies, a "bell-like, beautiful voice", fair skin, and long white hair.


    However, even if Justeaze was very beautiful, she always showed a solemn and almost lifeless expression.


    Watching her from up close, Haru was wondering how beautiful she was when she smiled.


    "You''re Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern?" Haru asked.


    Justeaze shook her head gently and said, "No, I am merely an imitation of the individual that you have known as Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern."


    "So¡­ You''re the Grail itself?" Haru asked.


    "It''s more like a terminal to it," Justeaze answered.


    "Are youing to congratte me?" Haru asked with a smile. In truth, he was d that Justeaze appeared in front of him since he wanted to know whether the wish of the Shirou had been stopped or not. He also wanted to learn more about the Holy Grail and there were no other people who knew about the Holy Grail better than the woman in front of him.


    "Yes."


    Justeaze looked at Haru and said, "You''re the final master and thus you have won the Greater Holy Grail. Now, let me ask you, what''s your wish?"


    At this moment, when Justeaze asked him this question, Haru really felt envious of Shirou''s Noble Phantasm which made him capable of modifying the Holy Grail and understood the principle of magic easily.


    Even if Shirou''s Noble Phantasm wasn''t strong, it was very convenient.


    Haru had to admit that if Shirou''s personality was more into profit-searching, rather than a "Fake Saint", then that guy might be able to be the new emperor in Japan.


    "Can you stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish?" Haru asked. He knew that in the story, Justeaze was unable to realize Sieg''s wishes and because of that Sieg needed to bring the Holy Grail to the other side of earth where no human was living there.


    If that really happened, then what Haru would do was to use his "Ocean" ability to keep the Holy Grail or into his zipper space where nothing was there.


    However¡­


    "It''s possible."


    Justeaze nodded gently and said, "Amakusa Shirou Tokisada isn''t the winner of the Holy Grail War and his wish can''t be stopped, however, is that your only wish?"


    "Oh? Can I ask for more wishes?" Haru asked.


    Justaze nodded at Haru''s question and said, "I can detect a huge amount of energy from your body. With the energy within your body, as long as the Holy Grail absorbs the energy in your body, then you can your wish anytime."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that the energy within his body was a lot bigger than the energy within the earth, especially after he had learned about HI-ERO energy when he could turn his sex drive into energy.


    As a harem protagonist, his sex drive was the only thing he believed wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    If he imed to be number two, then no one dared to im to be number one, showing how ridiculous the amount of sex drive within his body was.


    However¡­


    Haru had to admit that the Greater Holy Grail was a very good reward for him.


    Wish granted machine.


    As long as Haru filled the Greater Holy Grail with his energy then he could ask for any wish as much as he wanted.


    In his opinion, the Greater Holy Grail might beparable to Shenlong.


    "Stop Amakusa Shirou Tokisada''s wish first, for my next wish, let me say it after I have returned back," Haru said.


    "Alright, I will be waiting." Justaze nodded.


    "Can I ask you one more question?" Haru asked.


    "Ask away."


    "Can you appear outside?"


    Haru wanted to talk more with Justaze, not because Justaze was a beautiful woman, but rather because, he wanted to understand the Holy Grail better.


    "It''s possible."


    Justaze nodded.


    Haru sighed in relief and said, "Then I will call you when I havee back."


    "Then I will be waiting for you."


    Justaze bowed her head slightly before disappearing.


    Haru took a deep breath and walked back. The moment he walked back, the beautiful flower parks around his surroundings were destroyed and he saw a familiar scene where he came before. He heard creepy, furious, envious, etc voices around him, but he ignored it since the Greater Holy Grail had be his and he hadpleted his quest.


    While walking, Haru had to admit that this quest might be the fastest quest that he had evenpleted since he hadpleted the quest in a week.


    However, there was one quest that he didn''tplete.


    Who should he invite?


    As everyone waited anxiously outside, the Greater Holy Grail slowly dimmed.


    "What¡­?!"


    Everyone was startled, but then a figure came out from the Greater Holy Grail.


    "Haru!" 2x


    Before Jeanne and Fiore reacted, Raikou was as fast as lightning, hugging the man that she loved tightly.


    "Wee back, dear."


    "I am back."


    Haru smiled and patted Raikou''s back. He looked at Jeanne and Fiore, who were walking toward him, and looked at Raikou with an envious gaze.


    "Do you need a hug too?"


    Haru knew that he was a scumbag, so he didn''t need to hide it anymore and directly asked the two of them this question.


    In response, both Jeanne and Fiore blushed and felt very shy.


    "H¡­ Have you stopped Amakusa Shirou Tokisada?" Jeanne quickly asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I have defeated him and I have stopped his wish too."


    Hearing his answer, everyone sighed in relief.


    However¡­


    The three servants of the Red Faction, especially Shakespeare, let out a sigh. Even though his master had told him not to write a tragedy about him, in the end, his master received a tragedy.


    A lot of his works might be tragic, but it didn''t mean he enjoyed writing tragic works.


    Shakespeare knew that his master had lost, but then, he didn''t stop writing, even though, his body slowly disappeared.


    "You know¡­ I hate when someone ignores me, but can you answer me, what are you going to do with us now? Since I am going to disappear soon," Semiramis said. Her master had lost, and she had lost the supply of her magic power. It was only a time before she disappeared, but this boy dared to hug his woman right in front of her, ignoring her presence from beginning to end.


    Atnta didn''t say anything, but she kept staring at Haru. She might have lost, and she knew that she would disappear soon, but then again, she was unwilling since her wish hadn''t beenpleted yet.


    While hugging Raikou on his arm, Haru looked at Seramiramis and Atnta, then said, "You''re going to be this girl''s bodyguard."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Huh?!" 2x

 Chapter 1480 End?

    <h4>Chapter 1480 End?</h4>


    It is possible for a servant to remain materialized as a normal familiar after the Holy Grail War ends, but it greatly increases the cost without active support from the Grail.


    However, even if a servant having a full supply of magic power disappears, if they lose their anchor to the world by the loss of their master, so they must quickly seek out another contract.


    In truth, besides magic power, there are several ways for a servant to receive a magic power supply.


    Like what the ck Faction did by using the homunculus to supply the magic power of their servants previously.


    Besides Magic Power, a servant can also intake semen or blood for energy depending on their method of processing it.


    Simr to what Raikou did to Haru, even if she could get a magic power supply from him, she still took energy from his semen.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Unlike Shakespeare, Haru didn''t have an interest in this Caster of Red, but Atnta was different. He would take the Holy Grail and wouldn''t give it to the Magic Association or the church. Once the news that of the Holy Grail was on his hand, without doubt, he would be the target of two huge organizations.


    However, Haru didn''t care much since he could use his telepathic ability to manipte the mind of those people easily.


    If it was normal human, Haru might not do this, but his opponents were Magus.


    Haru had an ability to manipte someone else''s mind, it was too wasteful to not use it, right?


    Haru might be alright, but he was afraid those guys might target Fiore. He had to admit that this girl was too cute and he was afraid that something might happen to her once he had left this world.


    Haru was sure that Semiramis didn''t want to be Fiore''s bodyguard, however, Atnta was different.


    "Attanta, if you be Fiore''s bodyguard, then I will give you a fund to create a huge orphanage, and with that orphanage, even without the help of the Holy Grail, you can create an environment where a child with no parents can live well."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Atnta looked at Haru with disbelief since she had never told him about her wish before, but how could this guy know about her wish?


    "But you should be prepared, the children at this era are different from the children in your era and what can I do to help you might not be as perfect as you have imagined in your mind, even so, do you want to stay in this world? If so, then I will help you."


    Haru stared at Atnta with a serious expression.


    If Haru had to choose between Atnta and Semiramis, he would choose Atnta without hesitation since Atnta''s personality was several times better than Semiramis, who was downright selfish and he was afraid that Semiramis might poison Fiore when there was a chance then used that chance to threaten him.


    Atnta then looked at Haru for a while then looked at Fiore. "I agree." She didn''t want to return to the Throne of Hero and she also had a chance to save a child with Haru''s help. Even though it might not be as perfect as she had imagined, she wasn''t sure why she decided to believe in him.


    "Good."


    Haru nodded and smiled. "Then let''s go back first." He stretched his hand and the Greater Holy Grail disappeared from everyone''s eyes.


    "¡­"


    Caules wanted to say something but stopped the movement in his mouth. He knew that the moment the Greater Holy Grail was in Haru''s hand then it was simply impossible to get it back.


    Fiore wasn''t sure why Haru decided to ask Atnta to protect her, but then, she couldn''t help but ask, "You really going to take the Holy Grail?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Or do you have any wishes that you want to ask?"


    Fiore shook her head and said, "No, but it is going to be dangerous if you really take the Greater Holy Grail since the Magic Association and the Church won''t let you have the Greater Holy Grail." She was worried when she thought that Haru would be targeted and be a criminal in the eyes of two huge organizations, especially when the function of the Greater Holy Grail had been better and stronger after being modified by Shirou.


    "Oh? Do you feel worried about me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "It''s not a time to tell a joke?!" Fiore puffed her cheeks and felt a bit annoyed.


    "Sorry, sorry, you don''t need to worry about those two organizations."


    Haru couldn''t tell Fiore that he could manipte the mind of someone by using his telepathic ability, but¡­


    "If they dare toe then I will give them a nuclear bomb."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Nu¡­ Nuclear bomb¡­?!" Caules opened his eyes wide, hearing those words.


    Even if Magus might disdain technology, it didn''t mean that they were clueless about it, especially when they knew about the prowess of nuclear bombs during WWII.


    "Do you have a nuclear bomb?" Astolfo asked curiously.


    "I have it."


    Haru took out a nuclear bomb directly from his zipper pocket, showing it to everyone.


    Now, the problem is, where has he gotten this nuclear bomb?


    In truth, Haru had gotten this nuclear bomb from Tabane and it wasn''t that surprising for her to own one or two nuclear bombs, considering she was the smartest person in her world and she didn''tck a channel to create one or two.


    "¡­"


    No one dared to move when they saw a nuclear bomb on Haru''s hand, but when they saw him, they kept the nuclear bomb again, they sighed in relief.


    Haru looked at Caules, Astolfo and Sieg, then asked, "Do you have any wishes that you want to ask?"


    Sieg shook his head and said, "No, my wish is the liberation of my kind. My wish has been granted."


    Caules pushed the frame of his sses and said, "¡­No."


    "Well, originally, I wanted to have a body so I could stay in this world, but since I have the master so then I don''t need that kind of wish," Astolfo said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much since whether Sieg was going to use his magic power or semen to maintain Astolfo in this world, it wasn''t his problem, and there was also one problem that he needed to solve.


    "Wait! Wait! What about me!" Semiramis quickly said since her body had slowly disappeared.


    Shakespeare didn''t say anything since he knew that he had lost and he had a feeling that this young man might not care about him at all.


    Atnta was alright since she had an Independent Action Skill which made her able to stay in this world for a week or so, but Semiramis didn''t have that skill and she would disappear soon.


    "Sorry, but I don''t intend to keep you," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    Semiramis was dumbfounded.


    Haru had made this decision since he felt that Semiramis was too dangerous. Even though his charm was high, it was impossible for someone to fall in love with him so fast, and it was also impossible for someone like Semiramis to share her love with someone.


    If Semiramis loved someone, without doubt, she wanted to monopolize that person by herself, unless Haru was given time.


    However, Semiramis was too dangerous.


    Semiramis might be beautiful, but Haru had seen a lot of beautiful women and this woman had tried to kill him after all.


    "Sorry."


    Hearing "sorry" from Haru''s mouth, Semiramis wanted to say something, but suddenly her eyes dpidated and she turned into a particle of light before disappeared.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go. It''s dangerous here."


    Haru grabbed everyone, then they quickly teleported back, leaving the Hanging Garden of Babylon that was destroyed in the sky.

 Chapter 1481 Give her a chance 1

    <h4>Chapter 1481 Give her a chance 1</h4>


    Within the night, silence once again came, visiting Trifas city.


    Perhaps it was the Holy Grail War that had ended, the tension and horror that had been pervading this city seemed to slightly ease and returned to how it was before.


    Of course, such a thing only happened in the morning.


    Once night fell, this city was dominated by a Magus that turned this city into a dead city.


    The people of this city fell asleep early.


    In such a bright moonlight, almost no people wander back and forth on the street.


    However, at this moment, a mother and a daughter were holding each other''s hands, and the rtionship between the two of them seemed to be very harmonious.


    Those two were naturally Jack the Ripper and her master, Reika Rikudou.


    At that moment, Reika held Jack''s hand tightly and felt quite worried.


    "Are you going to be alright, Jack?"


    Reika had never had an actual family and she had suffered from abuse being adopted. In her life there was nothing but suffering, however, she had found a meaning in her life which happened to be the little girl whose hand that she held at this moment.


    Reika knew that the Holy Grail War had ended, and which meant, it would be hard to maintain Jack the Ripper''s existence within this world since the Holy Grail didn''t support Jack the Ripper''s existence anymore.


    If Reika wanted Jack the Ripper to stay in this world, then she needed to kill more people since without eating the soul of humans, Jack the Ripper would be unable to exist in this world.


    If Reika was a Magus then she could use a Magic Power to make Jack the Ripper stay in this world.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t.


    "Don''t worry, mom." Jack the Ripper smiled and said, "I am sure that Onii-chan will help."


    "Onii-chan?"


    Even though Reika had heard about this "Onii-chan" before, she didn''t believe that he would help Jack the Ripper, however, as long as Jack the Ripper could stay in this world, then she would do anything.


    Then it was at this moment that both mother and daughter heard the sound of footsteps. Both of them quickly looked up and saw a young man appear in front of them.


    "Onii-chan!"


    Jack the Ripper didn''t hesitate and ran quickly toward the young man.


    However, Reika stood there since she was quite stunned. She had to admit that the young man that appeared before her might be the most handsome man that she had seen in her life.


    The same as a man, who was mesmerized when they saw a beautiful woman. It was the same for a woman when they saw a handsome man.


    Yes, the one who appeared before the two of them was Haru.


    Haru looked at Jack the Ripper that was running toward him, then hugged him. He didn''t avoid Jack the Ripper and looked at this serial killer, who was hugging him happily.


    "Onii-chan, let''s go to Disney Land with mom!" Jack the Ripper looked up and asked.


    Haru''s view toward Jack the Ripper was quiteplicated. Even though this little girl had killed a number of people, in the end, this little girl was a child, however, at the same time, even if she was a child, she also needed to take responsibility for all the people that she had killed.


    Haru might not be a good guy, but it didn''t mean that he was downright evil, who would let someone as crazy as Jack the Ripper run amok within the world, especially when Reika was unable to support the existence of Jack the Ripper in this world, without killing someone.


    "Jack, what''s your wish?" Haru asked.


    "My wish?" Jack looked at Haru with a smile then said, "I want to return to my mother''s womb!"


    Hearing that answer, Haru thought that Jack wanted to be reborn once again and this time, she wanted to be born on the stomach of a woman that loved her. He then looked at Reika Rikudou, who was looking at him in wary.


    Even though Reika knew from Jack the Ripper that this young man might not hurt them, she also understood that, considering howfortable she felt beside this young man for some reason.


    ''What kind of feeling is this?''


    Reika had seen a lot of men in her life since she had been working as a prostitute. She wasn''t those ignorant girls who would fall in love with someone because of looks or wealth, and rather than a man, she cared about her daughter more.


    While Reika was looking at Haru, Haru also looked at Reika.


    When Haru learned about Reika''s background, he knew that the life of this woman was quite unfortunate and it wouldn''t be weird if she decided tomit suicide one day, however, the appearance of Jack the Ripper had given her hope in life, especially when Jack the Ripper was someone who had saved her.


    After all, before the Holy Grail War began, Reika was used as a sacrifice to summon Jack the Ripper by Jack the Ripper''s previous master.


    If Jack the Ripper didn''t choose Reika at that time, Reika would have already died and because of that Reika was grateful to Jack and the rtionship between the two of them became dependent.


    Then suddenly¡­


    Jack the Ripper closed her eyes and fell into Haru''s arms.


    "Jack!"


    Reika quickly panicked and knew that there was something wrong, especially when she saw how Jack closed her eyes and fell into Haru''s chest, however, she knew that she was powerless and she didn''t have the power to save Jack.


    Reika was full of panic and quickly said, "Don''t kill Jack! I will do anything, but please don''t kill Jack!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but she also understood Reika''s reaction, considering how both of them were unfamiliar. Even though he might have created a good impression on Reika because of his appearance, the existence of Jack was more important than him in Reika''s heart.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Reika didn''t believe Haru''s words and was ready to shoot her pistol, but Haru suddenly appeared beside her and grabbed her pistol.


    "What?!"


    "Calm down, I won''t do anything to you," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Reika kept, staring at this young man. Her expression showed that even if she died, she would save Jack no matter what.


    "You should know that if I let Jack live in this world, then she will kill a lot of people. Even if all the people that she kills are all bad guys, you should know that isn''t the solution, right?"


    "¡­Then what? Why are you helping us?" Reika could tell that Haru didn''t mean harm, however, she didn''t understand his motive for helping her.


    Haru caressed Jack''s hair, looking at Jack, who was sleeping in his arms, then said, "I just want to give her a second chance." He then looked at Reika and asked, "I want to grant Jack''s wish, what do you think?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1482 Give her a chance 2

    <h4>Chapter 1482 Give her a chance 2</h4>


    Jack the Ripper''s true nature is that of a collection of wraiths born from the aborted children of prostitutes in Whitechapel, London.


    It was also because of that reason why Haru''s impression of Jack''s mind was very good.


    Haru, who had eaten the Horo Horo no Mi, had an ability to control a ghost, soul, and rted matters, including Jack, who happened to be a collection of wraiths.


    After hearing Jack''s wish, Haru thought to grant her wish and even without the help of the Holy Grail, he should be able to grant Jack''s wish.


    Haru then brought Jack to the empty house since because of the Holy Grail War most of the people in this city had decided to move out and because of that, there were a lot of empty houses.


    Reika also followed Haru since she was worried about Jack.


    Putting Jack on the empty, clean bed, Haru faced Reika, who was standing in front of him.


    "You have heard about Jack''s wish, right? What do you think?"


    If Reika was alright with Jack''s wish then Haru would do the work immediately.


    "Jack''s wish is to return to my stomach, how can you grant her wish?" Reika asked. She knew that the existence of Magus was amazing, and she also knew that this young man was very powerful.


    Reika knew about Jack''s wish and she didn''t say much, however, she wanted to know how this young man was going to grant Jack''s wish.


    "You should know that Jack is a wraith and if I can''t let her be in this world since she will kill more and more people in the future."


    Seeing a panic on Reika''s face, Haru continued with his exnation.


    "However, she''s a child and she''s a collection of aborted children which means, her soul is full of resentment." Haru looked at Reika and said, "Before I grant her wish, I will purify her to erase all the hatred and resentment, along with her memories. By then, she won''t remember you, but at the same time, she won''t remember that she is a serial killer nor her identity as a Jack the Ripper. She will be reborn as a baby, is that alright with you?"


    "Yes."


    Reika didn''t have a choice and could only agree, however, when she heard his words, she didn''t think that it was bad since she didn''t really want Jack to have bad memories about her life anymore.


    Reika had seen Jack''s memories after all and she understood how hard Jack''s life was.


    "Then I will start now."


    Hearing Reika''s consent, Haru didn''t hesitate and started with his work. His hand started to glow with a white light that gave warmth to the surrounding area.


    Reika, who saw this light, could feel that her body was very warm and she felt veryfortable at that moment. The wounds, fatigue, and a lot more within her body also disappeared, being healed by the light.


    When the light touched Jack, she showed an ufortable expression, however, she didn''t open her eyes.


    At that moment, there was something dark that came out of Jack''s body and that matter started to form into a figure of the child.


    Haru and Reika could see a lot of children slowlying out from Jack, showing a smile and both of them understood that those children were the soul of the collection of aborted children within Jack the Ripper.


    Those souls then slowly moved toward Haru''s palm and then formed into a ball of light.


    The process was quite slow since it needed quite a precise process, and half an hourter, a figure of Jack appeared before them.


    "Onii-chan, when we are born in the future, let''s go to Disney Land together with my mother."


    Leaving such words, Jack also moved toward the ball of light on Haru''s palm.


    "Yes."


    Haru wasn''t sure whether Jack could hear him or not, and looked at the ball of light on his hand then looked at Reika, who was crying at this moment.


    "Sit here, I will put her soul on your body."


    Reika was quiet, but she nodded, following his words. She sat on the top of the bed and looked at him, who moved his palm toward her stomach.


    The moment the ball of light entered her stomach, Reika could feel someone''s presence within her womb, and she understood instantly that the one inside her womb was Jack.


    Haru wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "It''s done, how is your feeling?" In theory, what he did should be sessful, but he needed to ask Reika first.


    "It¡­ It''s amazing¡­ I¡­ I can feel her inside my body¡­"


    Reika showed a beautiful smile at this moment, caressing her stomach, and knew that Jack was inside her womb.


    Haru nodded and sighed inwardly since he knew that he had seeded.


    "So am I pregnant now?" Reika asked. In truth, she felt a bit weird when she thought that she had be pregnant without sexual intercourse.


    "No, you''re not pregnant."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Jack is inside your body, however, if you want her to appear in this world once again, then you need to be pregnant." He then took out a bankbook from his zipper storage and gave it to Reika.


    "There''s one billion yen here. If you don''t want to stay in Japan, you don''t need to worry since there are also 10 million dors within that ount too. You can use it for your family in the future."


    Looking at the bankbook in her hand, Reika was stunned.


    "When the matter is over, I will go back now."


    Haru was about to go, but his hand was grabbed by Reika. "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re leaving me?" Reika asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded, after all, he didn''t have a feeling toward Reika. He wasn''t disgusted by her status as a prostitute, he wasn''t someone who would fuck anyone as long as they were beautiful women.


    "You''re not going to impregnate me?" Reika asked directly.


    "¡­You want me to impregnate you?" Haru looked at Reika with confused expressions.


    Reika nodded without hesitation. She knew that if she wanted Jack to be born again in this world, she needed to find someone to impregnate her, and she felt that no one was more suitable to be the father of Jack than the young man in front of her. It was her instinct as a woman, who told her that.


    "Sorry, I can''t." Haru didn''t hesitate and rejected Reika''s directly.


    "Huh?" Reika was confused then asked, "Why? Is it because I am a prostitute?" She believed in her beauty and there were a lot of men that had fallen for her, however, she thought that her status as a prostitute might disgust him.


    Reika wasn''t stupid after all, however, when she saw his expression that seemed not the case.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "No, you''re beautiful and I will be happy if you be mine, however¡­"


    "However?"


    "First, we don''t have feelings for each other," Haru said.


    Reika might be beautiful, but the time for both of them had known each other was too short.


    "Second, I have a wife," Haru said.


    His second reason might be a lie since even if he had a wife, he still searched for more girls, however, he didn''t want his first child to be made in this situation, not with Reika, who didn''t have a feeling foundation with him.


    "Lastly, I will leave and I don''t want to be irresponsible for you," Haru said.


    If Haru decided to impregnate Reika, he wouldn''t leave her in this world and brought her to his world, however, at that time, he wasn''t sure how to exin that matter to his girlfriends and he was sure that once he did that, all of his girlfriends would ask him to impregnate them, and at the same time, he felt that he was unfair to them, after all, they had dated him earlier, however, the one, who had his first children wasn''t them, but someone who he had met an only second time.


    Even if Haru was a scumbag, he hadn''t fallen so low.


    Hearing the first and second reasons, Reika could tell that Haru was bullsh*tting her, however, when she heard thest reason, she understood the reason why he didn''t want to impregnate her.


    "You should find a man that can love you and at that time, you can create a warm family for Jack and if you need help, juste to the Yggdmillennia family. You might see me there."


    Haru patted Reika''s shoulder then left. He had given a lot of support to Reika, and the rest, he only hoped the best for both Reika and Jack.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing Reika''s words, Haru waved his hand, smiled, then teleported back.


    Looking at Haru, who had disappeared, Reikaid on the bed once again, staring at the ceiling absentmindedly, and wondered why all the good men had been taken. Caressing her stomach, she smiled and decided to make a warm family for Jack in the future.

 Chapter 1483 Walk into the stairs of adulthood

    <h4>Chapter 1483 Walk into the stairs of adulthood</h4>


    Haru massaged his shoulder while walking toward the entrance of the vi where the Yggdmillennia stayed before. After he had won the Holy Grail War, he directly searched for the Jack the Ripper and granted her wish to be reborn in her mother''s womb once again.


    Looking at the starry night, Haru entered the vi and no one stopped him. He wanted to go to Jeanne and Raikou, who had been waiting for him since he knew that they were waiting for him to give them a new body.


    However, when Haru was about to enter his room, he was stopped by someone.


    "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"


    Sitting in her wheelchair, Fiore looked at Haru with a gentle smile.


    "Sure."


    Haru nodded with a smile, but his heart was quite ufortable since he was about to leave her.


    Inside Fiore''s room, Fiore prepared a ck tea before they talked to each other.


    "Please sit down first, I will prepare tea."


    "Thank you."


    Haru didn''t help Fiore this time since he could see her expression that she wanted to do this alone. He watched her figure prepare a tea with a smile since this girl was too cute, right?


    Fiore noticed his gaze and blushed. "Ha¡­ Haru¡­ don''t stare at me like that¡­" Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    "Sorry, it is just that I have realized that you''re very cute." Haru turned his gaze, but then, he heard aint from Fiore.


    "Is that something that you have always said to all of your girlfriends?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but Fiore didn''t give him time to answer since her wheelchair moved by itself and she moved right beside him, then ced the tea on the table.


    "Haru, there''s something that I want to talk with you about."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked at Fiore curiously and wondered what she was about to say to him. He didn''t drink the tea since he had a feeling if he drank it, he would spit out all the tea that he had drunkter.


    "If you leaveter, can you bring me?" Fiore asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was d that he didn''t drink the tea earlier. He didn''t answer Fiore''s question first, and decided to ask, "Do you want to leave the Yggmillennia family?"


    "Yes."


    Fiore replied with a smile and said, "I am going to transfer the Magic Crest to Caules and give the position of the patriarch of the Yggmillennia family to him." She made her decision today and the reason was that she saw Caules''s decision and action during the Holy Grail War.


    In the Floating Garden of Babylon, Raikou, who was asked by Karna, rescued the masters of the Red Faction that had been poisoned by Semiramis.


    After Raikou saved those masters, she left them to both Fiore and Caules since her promise with Karna had been fulfilled and she didn''t have any duty to protect those masters.


    When Raikou gave those masters of the Red Faction, Fiore was thinking about how to handle them, however, Caules made a decision without hesitation.


    "Just use these masters to negotiate with the Magic Association."


    Those masters of the Red Faction were an important chip that could be used by the Yggmillennia family to negotiate with the Magic Association.


    After all, the Yggmillennia family was in a hostile rtionship with the Magic Association.


    At the end of the Holy Grail War, the Yggmillennia family suffered heavy casualties, and the threat of the Magic Association was approaching, and there was no way to solve it. It wouldn''t be surprising if the entire n would be wiped out by the Magic Associationter.


    Caules found a solution to save the Yggmillennia family when Fiore was still confused about how to save her family.


    Why?


    It wasn''t because Caules was smarter than Fiore, but because of Caules''s identity as a Magus which meant, he would do anything to achieve his goal.


    On the other hand, even if Fiore was more talented than Caules, her way of thinking was simr to a normal human, and she wouldn''t even think to use a human as a chip for a negotiation.


    "As you have said before, I really don''t fit to be a Magus."


    Fiore said those words to Haru, but somehow, it was as if she was talking to herself.


    "So, it is more appropriate to leave the future of the family to Caules than me."


    For this reason, Fiore had prepared to transfer the Magic Crest to Caules in the near future so that he would inherit the patriarch position of the Yggmillennia family, as for herself¡­


    "I won''t give up on learning Magecraft."


    Fiore smiled at Haru and said, "After I have transferred the Magic Crest to Caules, I will study magic from the beginning and learn Magecraft as a hobby."


    Haru twitched his lips, but then said with a smile, "Do you learn Magecraft as a hobby?" Heughed and asked, "Are you still a Magus?"


    In response, Fiore showed a mischievous smile and said, "Anyway, I am unqualified Magus after all."


    It might be his imagination, but he felt that Fiore''s expression became even more cheerful and her smile became even more attractive. It might be because of impulse or something else, but he moved forward and stole her lips.


    "!!!"


    Fiore was surprised, but she didn''t push him and hugged him tightly without letting him go.


    His position was a bit awkward since Fiore was sitting in the wheelchair and in the end, he carried her in his arms and ced her on hisp.


    During those actions, they didn''t part their lips and kept kissing each other.


    As a youngdy of the Yggmillennia family, it was her first time to have such an experience, however, Fiore would never have expected that a kiss would be so good that she wanted to stay like this forever.


    But Fiore''s body was quite weak and before long, she panted since she felt that her lower body seemed to be letting out something and because of that her body became weak.


    Laying weakly on Haru''s chest, Fiore caressed his cheek and looked at his eyes without blinking. "Can you stay here tonight?"


    "You might not be able to sleep tonight," Haru said.


    "¡­It''s¡­ it''s alright¡­" Fiore lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush.


    ''Damn!''


    Haru was wondering how this girl could be so cute and directly carried her to the bedroom since he didn''t want to leave any regret.


    In Haru''s room, Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou were talking to each other.


    "Why he''s sote?" Raikou asked.


    "It might be hard to search for Jack the Ripper position," Jeanne said.


    "I have a feeling that we might have more sisters in the future," Shinobu said.


    "Sister?" 2x


    Raikou and Jeanne then looked at each other, and Jeanne''s face blushed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Raikou looked at Jeanne and understood why Haru decided to have Jeanne as her sister.


    "Jeanne, you''re so cute," Raikou said.


    "What?!"


    Caules, who was working in the office, was wondering why he felt so irritated today.


    "Well, it might be tiring."


    Thinking about the problem of his family, Caules hadn''t rested for a while, but then he shook his head and needed to work hard since he needed to give a better ce for his big sister.


    If Haru was here, then he would say that Caules was a sis-con, however, he had no right to say that since he was the biggest sis-con in the universe.


    Then Caules continued to work hard, without knowing his older sister had stepped into the stairs of adulthood.

 Chapter 1484 Whats your wish?

    <h4>Chapter 1484 What''s your wish?</h4>


    In the early morning, Haru and Fiore walked together toward his room since he was sure that Jeanne, Raikou, and Shinobu were waiting for him there.


    Fiore was sitting in the wheelchair and she was very sleepy. She almost fell asleep from time to time since she was very tired and that ce was quite sore. She also felt that his anaconda hadn''t left her hole and made her a bit troubled.


    Fiore didn''t expect that her first time would be so wonderful however, she didn''t have that much stamina to fight the beast that was pushing her wheelchair at this moment.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yes¡­ I am alright."


    Fiore nodded and showed a gentle smile at her loved one. Even though she was sleepy, she had heard that he was going to use the Holy Grail to give a body to both Raikou and Jeanne. Even though she was unqualified as a Magus, she was still curious at how the Holy Grail was going to give a body to both Raikou and Jeanne.


    Looking at this man, Fiore knew that she couldn''t have him by herself, but she didn''t mind and she knew that she couldn''t handle him alone, however, she was alright with that and she was happy as long as there was her on his heart.


    "Is that so? If you feel tired just sleep for a bit, I will wake you upter," Haru said and caressed Fiore''s brown hair.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Fiore nodded with a smile, but she didn''t rest since she knew that he was about to meet Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne. She was afraid that he might be butchered by three women when they knew that he had spent his night in her roomst night.


    Then Haru opened the door of his room and said, "I am back."


    "¡­"


    No one answered his greeting, but when Haru and Fiore entered the room, they could see Raikou and Jeanne who were sleeping next to each other.


    "Oh, you''re back?" Jeanne wiped her eyes and yawned.


    "Dear?" Raikou also yawned and wiped her eyes.


    None of them needed to watch their images in front of their loved ones after all.


    Raikou had shown all of her bodies and her lewd expression to him, so she didn''t have any embarrassment anymore.


    On the other hand, Jeanne''s personality was just like that. She might be a saint, but she was also a countryside girl. She never thought much about manners or anything and as long as it wasn''t that rude, it was all good.


    However, Fiore, who saw all of this, was surprised since she didn''t expect that both Raikou and Jeanne would be so sloppy.


    "You two, are you ready to get your body?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne and Raikou looked at each other for a while then looked at Haru.


    "Why don''t you tell us first, what have you been doing with Fiore?" 2x


    "¡­¡­"


    There was nothing but an ocean and all they could see was water.


    Fiore, Raikou, and Jeanne opened their mouths wide and looked at this young man who seemed to be haggard because of the earlier ident. The three of them knew that he was very powerful, but they didn''t expect that he would be able to create a Reality Marble.


    The concept of a Reality Marble is one that centers around the materialization and projection of one''s inner world onto reality following the Thaumaturgical Theory World Egg.


    Originally, it was an ability specifically had by daemons as their Alien Common Sense but has sincee to include the unique Bounded Fields possessed by many people, such as the Twenty-seven Dead Apostle Ancestors and the greatest of magi who have made this ability avable to use through a long time.


    As such, Reality Marbles represent the pinnacle of all Bounded Fields where the boundary line bes the space itself.


    An analogy would be a person that can create and control a force field so thick that it emanates a new world from their body and outward into the external world. Once the force field envelopes the being, all forms of matter and energy can take on any form and are only limited by one''s imagination.


    The people who could use this ability could count by hand, however, they didn''t expect that their man would have this ability.


    Atnta held her head and massaged her temple since she had a headache, thinking that this enemy was impossible to defeat. She was sure that if Haru wanted to defeat the entire Red Faction before, he could teleport all the servants on the Hanging Garden of Babylon along with the Hanging Garden of Babylon into this space.


    And inside this space, it was only a time for them to be defeated since Atnta was sure that Haru could control all the water within this space.


    ''¡­Poseidon¡­''


    Atnta thought that his figure was simr to one of the three powerful Gods of her era.


    "Haru, what is this?" Jeanne asked while looking at the surrounding area. She felt so tiny within this space since everything was surrounded by water and she also couldn''t see the limit of this space from where she was standing.


    "It is one of my abilities, Ocean," Haru said.


    It was very rare for Haru to use this ability, but it was a very powerful ability and somehow this ability was quite simr to a Reality Marble which was one of the strongest abilities in this world.


    Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore stood on the top of the water and felt a bit numb for some reason.


    At that very moment, Haru took out the Greater Holy Grail that he had kept on the zipper storage before


    The moment the Greater Holy Grail appeared before them, they couldn''t look away since it was so dazzling and suddenly, they saw the figure of a beautiful woman that appeared before them.


    "Have you decided on your wish?"


    "This¡­?"


    The five women (Shinobu who is inside Jeanne too) looked at Haru at the same time and didn''t expect that this guy was also capable of seducing the Holy Grail.


    If Haru knew what those five women were thinking, he would choke blood since he didn''t expect that his image on them would be so bad.


    "Yes, I want you to give the body to both Jeanne and Raikou," Haru said.


    "If that''s your wish, you don''t need to ask me since both of them can get their bodies by touching the Greater Holy Grail," Justeaze said.


    "Hey, is it really that simple?" Raikou was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Justeaze nodded without a change in her emotion.


    "¡­"


    "This woman is too expressionless, right?" Raikou was quite displeased, but she moved forward then touched the Holy Grail directly. The moment she touched it, her body shone and she could feel the change in her body. She looked at her hands and moved them for a bit, then directly hugged Haru.


    "Dear!"


    Haru caught Raikou and patted her back. He could feel the warmth on her body and said, "I can feel your body''s warmth."


    "Yes!"


    Raikou smiled and felt very happy at that moment.


    "Then I am next."


    Jeanne moved forward and did the same as what Raikou did before.


    The moment Jeanne touched the Greater Holy Grail, her body turned into two, one was Jeanne''s body and the other one was Shinobu''s body.


    Shinobu smiled and directly dashed toward Haru, wanting to punch him somehow.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Jeanne smiled and looked at Haru with a smile, ignoring the fact that Shinobu was trying to beat him up at this moment.


    Justeaze looked at the scene in front of them calmly and asked, "So is there any more wish?"


    "¡­"


    Fiore was quite confused and asked, "Can you ask for more wishes?"


    Justeaze nodded and said, "Yes, all the energy that is used to grant your wish is being provided by him. His energy alone isparable to twos or more so you don''t need to worry to ask your wish as long as he gives you permission."


    ''¡­Twos or more¡­''


    Hearing the amount of energy inside Haru''s body wasparable to the total energy of twos or more, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Can you fix her legs?" Haru asked.


    Fiore''s Magic Circuit caused her to be unable to walk and if she wanted to walk then she needed to give up her Magic Crest, however, Haru felt that it was troublesome and decided to fix it directly since he could use the Greater Holy Grail anymore.


    "Yes." Justeaze nodded and healed Fiore''s legs.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore was so dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that her legs would be healed so fast and at the same time, she wasn''t sure what to say since such a precious wish on the Holy Grail was being used to heal her legs rather than something else.


    "Haru¡­ I¡­"


    Haru patted Fiore''s head and said, "It''s alright, you''re mine after all."


    Fiore blushed in response and hugged him without hesitation, tears flowed in her eyes and it couldn''t be stopped, showing how happy she was and how happy that she could be with him.


    "¡­¡­"


    On the other hand, Atnta looked at this scene enviously. If she had such a man then¡­


    But then, Atnta quickly shook her head since her life was in Haru''s hand.


    "Now let''s go back, I will grant your wish," Haru said while looking at Atnta.

 Chapter 1485 What to do?

    <h4>Chapter 1485 What to do?</h4>


    After their wishes had been granted, they gathered in the room where Caules stayed.


    Caules stayed all night and did all the jobs to save his family, but then, he was quite surprised when he saw Haru, his big sister, Jeanne, Raikou, Atnta, and one girl that he had never seen before.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something else?"


    Caules felt that Haru was an enigma, but at the same time, it was good to have him around since this guy owned a nuclear bomb. He thought that he should also use the nuclear bomb as a deterrent so no one would attack the Yggdmillennia family in the future.


    Haru took out a bankbook from his pocket and gave it to Caules.


    "This is¡­?"


    Caules looked at the bankbook then looked at Haru in confusion.


    "It''s a dowry," Haru said calmly.


    "Do¡­ Dowry¡­?!" Caules twitched his lips, then stood up, then looked at his sister in shock.


    In response, Fiore lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush.


    When Caules saw his sister''s reaction, he stood up from his table and jumped toward Haru.


    "You bastard!"


    Caules didn''t expect that his big sister would be eaten by this bastard!


    However, Caules realized something then sat down on his chair again.


    Haru was smiling and asked, "You don''t want to kill me?"


    Caules''s eyes were red and said, "I want to, but it is impossible for me, and if I do that my big sister will be sad." He then looked at Haru with a solemn expression and said, "So I hope that you won''t make her unhappy if you dare to make her sad then¡­"


    Caules''s rtionship with Fiore had always been so close and he had always been beside her since he was tasked as her caretaker.


    Caules sat weakly on the chair and thought that he understood the feeling of a father whose daughter had been stolen by a bastard guy. If this guy only had his sister on his mind, then he didn''t mind giving his sister to Haru, however, this bastard also dated all those women in front of him.


    "Caules¡­" Fiore smiled happily, and there were tears in her eyes since she saw that Caules had epted her rtionship with Haru.


    "As long as you''re happy then I am alright."


    Waving his hand, Caules looked at the bankbook that had been given by Haru then he almost staggered. He looked at Haru in shock and asked, "¡­This¡­ This is¡­"


    "Inside the ount, there are 2 billion dors there, they''re in the form of stock and cash, if you need more tell me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Fiore, Caules, Raikou, Atnta, and Jeanne were in shock when they heard the total amount of money that had been given by Haru.


    Unlike Shinobu who had gotten used to how fast this bastard got money, Fiore, Caules, Raikou, Atnta, and Jeanne didn''t know that.


    Fiore and Caules knew that even though their family might be alright after the Holy Grail War, they also needed a lot of money to build their headquarters back and givepensation to all the families that had lost their lives in the battle.


    The money that had been given by Haru was a huge help for them.


    Raikou, Atnta, and Jeanne, who had received information about this world, knew very well how big two billion dors was, however, they didn''t expect that he would be able to get so much money.


    Atnta also understood at this moment why Haru was able to grant her wish.


    Money is power.


    No matter what time, it was, someone with money would have considerable power on their own.


    "Right, is your magic powerful enough to help Atnta stay in this world without the help of homunculus?" Haru asked.


    Caules looked at Atnta, then looked at Haru. "Yes." He nodded and said, "But it is better for my sister to be the one who makes a contract with Atnta." He had heard that Atnta didn''t have a good impression on a man so it was better for his big sister to be the one who made a contract with Atnta.


    Caules also knew the reason why Haru brought Atnta was to protect his sister which made him nod secretly.


    "And this is another one billion dors." Haru then took out another bankbook.


    "Eh?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the two billion dors that had been given before, but they didn''t expect him to have another billion dors in his pocket.


    "This is¡­?" Caules was numb and asked Haru, wondering whether this money was another dowry.


    "Use this money to make a foundation to help abandoned children by creating an orphanage and school." Haru looked at Caules with a serious expression and said, "Don''t ever take the money for something else, and if you need more money, just tell me, alright?"


    Caules could tell the seriousness of this matter from Haru''s words, and he could also see Atnta seemed to react when she heard Haru''s words. He nodded with a serious expression and said, "Don''t worry, I will do it."


    Haru then looked at Atnta and said, "You hear that Atnta?"


    "Thank you."


    Atnta said, and this time, she didn''t show a cold expression, but a gentleness since she knew that Haru didn''t lie to her. In truth, he could control her, but he didn''t do so which made her opinion of him very good.


    Haru nodded and said, "Then you need to protect Fiore, alright?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Atnta wasn''t sure why, but she felt bitterness in her heart.


    Fiore smiled since she didn''t know what Atnta was thinking. "Please take care of me, Atnta."


    "Yes, please take care of me," Atnta said with a smile.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Shinobu suddenly asked.


    Jeanne and Raikou were also curious as to what they were about to do at the moment.


    The matter of the Holy Grail had ended, and they were quite free.


    Even though the arc was quite long since it reached more than 100 chapters or more, it had only been a week since they stayed in this ce.


    Shinobu and Haru also hadn''t chosen the right person who would be the new member of the Group Chat.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "How about we go on a holiday?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    Everyone was confused at that moment.


    "Well, you should know that I can teleport, right? Where do you want to go? I will bring you there and we will rent the entire hotel at that time," Haru said.


    "Holiday!"


    Shinobu, Raikou, Jeanne, and Fiore were excited when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Let''s discuss it somewhere. Let''s not disturb the patriarch," Haru said and brought everyone outside.


    "¡­¡­"


    Caules was dumbfounded, here, he was busy negotiating with the Magic Association, but that guy brought his sister and his women to a holiday. He was full of hatred at this moment and clenched the paper on his table before¡­


    "Wait for me! I want to go on holiday too!"


    Fuck, the Magic Association, it was Caules''s mind at that moment since he wanted to go on holiday.

 Chapter 1486 Holiday 1

    <h4>Chapter 1486 Holiday 1</h4>


    In the end, they decided to go on holiday to Japan, not to Tokyo, but they went to Hakone to enjoy the hot spring.


    For this trip, they didn''t need to spend a long time on their journey since Haru used Shamb directly to Hakone.


    When they arrived, they quickly chose a quite good inn that was located on the side of Hakone. There weren''t many people in the inn, however, the ce was very good and they could see that it was well-preserved, even though it had a traditional Japanese design.


    Caules looked at Haru and had never thought that his brother-inw would be this awesome. He thought for a while and couldn''t help but be excited when he thought that Haru would be his family in the future.


    Haru looked at Caules and wondered why this guy was so excited all of sudden.


    When they entered, they quickly used hypnosis on the inn staff and then booked the entire inn for their own so no one would trouble them.


    Haru thought about buying this inn, so he could enjoy his time together with everyone in the future.


    "Please follow me."


    The female attendant guided the female group to their room.


    "Dear, I will wait for you," Raikou said with a smile.


    "Let''s meet againter."


    Jeanne was also happy that she could go on a trip, though, she didn''t expect that her trip would be to the ce where that "Fake Saint" was born, however, it was alright since she was also curious about this ce and after she became a saintess, she had never had a chance to y around so this time, she was going all out and y both.


    Jeanne looked at Haru and her face turned blush when she heard what this beast usually did to Raikou.


    "Hmph!"


    Shinobu snorted since she was very annoyed when she learned that he had taken Fiore''s first time, but he hadn''t done anything to her even though she had been waiting for him.


    "¡­"


    Haru showed a helpless expression on Shinobu, but he was going to make her upter.


    "Then, Caules, Haru, we''ll go first. Let''s meet afterward," Fiore said with a smile. In truth, she was very happy since it was her first time having a holiday with all of her family (she didn''t count her parents since she didn''t think that her parents were good parents).


    "Yes, Nee-san." Caules nodded.


    "Let''s meetter," Haru said, but he was thinking about how he was going to sneak out tonight since in this inn he was going to sleep with Caules which made him helpless.


    On this trip, the female group decided to sleep together and the male group also did the same.


    The female groups were alright with that arrangement, but Haru was envious and wondered whether he could sleep with the female group, however, he knew that it wouldn''t be easy, especially when his brother-inw watched him so tightly.


    Caules pushed the frame of his sses and at this moment, his eyes seemed to shine, staring at the beast that might bring harm to every woman in this world.


    Haru ignored Caules''s gaze and said, "Atnta, enjoy your trip first. You can think about the foundationter after you have rested enough."


    "¡­¡­"


    Atnta nodded slightly then followed Fiore since her task was to protect her and in exchange for that service, Haru was going to build a foundation to help abandoned children by building a school and orphanage, however, when her gaze turned toward Raikou, Jeanne, Shinobu, and Fiore, she felt envious for some reason.


    Then the female group left along with the female attendant, leaving both Caules and Haru, who were still at the entrance of the inn.


    "Brother-inw, is Atnta going to be alright?" Caules asked.


    Haru felt a bit weird being called brother-inw by Caules, but in the end, he didn''t say much since that was the truth, right?


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "That¡­ ears and tail, don''t you think normal people will¡­" Caules was speechless when he heard that Atnta was going on the trip without disguise herself, however, it was hard to ask that question, when Atnta was around them so when she had gone, he directly asked that question to Haru.


    Haru looked at Caules, who was standing beside him, and said, "If it is in Europe, which is the headquarters of most of the Magus in this world, then it might be troublesome, however, you don''t need to worry about this country."


    "Huh? Why? Is there something special about this country?" Caules was confused.


    "Cosy."


    Caules was dumbfounded and asked, "Cosy?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "In this country, most people will think of Atnta as a woman who is doing cat cosy."


    "I AM NOT DOING A COSPLAY!!!"


    Suddenly Atnta''s voice reverberated through the inn.


    Haru smiled and said, "It seems that she hears it." He patted Caules''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go. We don''t have much time for a holiday since you''re very busy, right? If you don''t enjoy it now, then you might not have time to do itter."


    Hearing Haru''s voice, Caules quickly nodded and asked, "brother-inw, can you lend me that pendant?" After all, Haru had be his brother-inw and he didn''t think that there was anything wrong to ask whether he could lend Shamb or not, even if he was rejected, he also felt alright by it.


    When Caules thought about Shamb that made the user capable of teleporting to various ces easily, he felt quite envious since being able to teleport was a good thing since he didn''t need to spend a long time on his journey.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You want to borrow my Shamb?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, can I?" Caules asked.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "You should know the energy that is used to use the Shamb is very high. You should know that if you''re not careful then your magic power might be drained to death." He didn''t really want to lend Shamb to Caules, after all.


    "¡­"


    Caules almost pped his forehead and almost forgot this point. Unlike Haru who had an innumerable amount of magic power, his magic power was limited and he knew that it might be dangerous to use it.


    "This item is a bit special and whether you can use it or not, you need to be chosen by the item first," Haru said.


    "I see¡­" Caules nodded and also understood that such a powerful item, of course, there was a requirement to use it.


    "Well, I might not be able to lend you this item, but I might lend you something elseter," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Caules was surprised.


    "But we need to see whether this item is going to ept you or not." Haru then walked and said, "Let''s go to the hot spring. I don''t want to stand at the entrance all the time."


    "Wait for me, brother-inw!"


    Caules quickly chased after Haru, but his face was full of smiles, thinking what kind of item that he would lend to himter and he was wondering whether he could ask him to stop on the Akihabara before they returnedter.

 Chapter 1487 Holiday 2

    <h4>Chapter 1487 Holiday 2</h4>


    The female group didn''t bring too much luggage, and after they checked their room, they quickly went to the hot spring pool.


    In truth, Raikou wanted to stay alone with her dear in the hot spring pool, drinking sake, hugging each other, enjoying their time together, thenstly¡­


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Raikou then wiped the saliva on the corner of her lips. She then showed a graceful smile since she noticed the gaze of Jeanne, Shinobu, Fiore, and Atnta were on herself. She was after all someone who had learned an etiquette and she also didn''t want to lose her face in front of everyone.


    "Everyone, let''s go to the hot spring."


    "Yes?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Raikou''s back, wondering whether the perverted expression that was shown by Raikou earlier was an illusion.


    Before they entered the hot spring, they needed to take off their clothes first.


    Fiore was a bit hesitant, even though, she was able to walk again, she hadn''t gotten used to moving her legs yet and it was also the reason why Atnta and Shinobu helped her, but then, she noticed something and asked, "Shinobu-san."


    "Yes?"


    "How did you know Haru?"


    Fiore knew that Shinobu was Haru''s girlfriend and she had to admit that Shinobu was very beautiful even though her body was quite petite, however, her boobs were bigger than herself which made her sigh.


    Fiore looked at the size of her boobs, then Jeanne''s, then Raikou''s¡­


    "¡­"


    Fiore then looked at Atnta and sighed in relief since it seemed that she wasn''t the smallest in this ce.


    "???"


    Atnta was confused by Fiore''s gaze, but then, her gaze had always stayed on Shinobu since she was curious how Shinobu was able to meet Haru.


    Atnta looked at Shinobu up and down and wondered how this girl was able to steal Haru''s heart.


    On the other hand, Jeanne wasn''t that curious since she often heard Shinobu''s story, though, she would have never expected that she would be Shinobu''s sister by dating the same man.


    However, Raikou was very curious.


    "Well, my meeting with him was awful," Shinobu said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Shinobu''s words, they felt that this story was very interesting.


    "Let''s go to the pool and we can talk over there!" Raikou quickly said and pulled Shinobu to the private hot spring pool that had been booked by Haru.


    "Let''s go!" Jeanne nodded and also wanted to try a girl party.


    "Atnta-san, we should go too," Fiore said with a gentle smile.


    "Yes."


    Atnta nodded with a smile. She might hate a male, however, she was alright with a female, except for Semiramis, of course.


    When the female group had a girl''s talk together, on the male side it was quieter.


    Haru and Caules were minors and they couldn''t drink sake, however, they could enjoy the hot spring while listening to the voice of the girls right on the hot spring pool beside them.


    Caules nced at Haru''s little brother and twitched his lips before letting out a long sigh. He was sure that his sister''s nightlife would be full of happiness with Haru as her husband.


    Haru and Caules didn''t talk much and this ce was very quiet, and it was until the female group heard a loud voice on the side.


    "They''re very rowdy," Caules said and wanted to push the frame of his sses, however, he forgot that he didn''t take his sses inside the hot spring pool.


    If before Caules might not dare to leave his sses since someone might attack him or something, but it was different with his brother-inw around since he believed that no one was able to defeat him, especially with a nuclear bomb in his hand.


    With Shamb able to teleport anywhere and a nuclear bomb in his hand, Caules didn''t believe that someone would mess up with his family in the future with his brother-inw.


    Caules was a Magus and he would do anything to achieve his goal, right?


    Haru didn''t think too much about how Caules was going to make him a guard in the Yggdmillennia family. He knew that Caules had a good rtionship with his sister and he believed that Caules would do his best to create the best environment for his sister.


    When Haru knew that Caules was a sis-con, he believed that Caules was quite a decent guy.


    "Well, isn''t that good? After all, everyone is tired from the Holy Grail War and it is good that they can rx andugh like this," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Caules nodded and also tried to rx since he was very tired from all the work that he needed to do as the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.


    "Now that you mention it, I don''t know what kind of Magecraft that you learn Caules?" Haru asked.


    "My Magecraft?" Caules showed a wry smile and said, "My Magecraft isn''t good and I don''t have as much talent as my sister." His talent as a Magus was the thing that made him worry since as a patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family, he should at least be more talented, right?


    However, Caules didn''t care much since he knew that his sister would give the Magic Crest of the family to him and at that time, his talent as a Magus would be better.


    "Then don''t you want to change your specialty?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Change my specialty?" Caules was dumbfounded.


    "If I''m not wrong, the specialty of your family is spiritual evocation, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Caules nodded and said, "I specialize in summoning low-ss spirits, insects, and animals with spiritual evocation." He knew that Haru had a lot of mystery and he thought that Haru might able to find his talent or something. "If I change my specialty then what kind of Magecraft should I learn?"


    "Hmm¡­ how about bio-electricity?" Haru asked.


    "Bio-electricity?!" Caules was dumbfounded.


    "If I am not wrong, has your sister told me that she has bought you a Frankenstein blueprint before?"


    "Yes." Caules nodded, but there was a frown on his face. "But what does it have to do with bio-electricity?"


    "You have found the Frankenstein blueprint by chance and it might be a sign that you might be suitable to learn bio-electricity since you also know that Frankenstein is rted to electricity to a certain extent?"


    "But¡­"


    "Just try it first, if you don''t do well, then you don''t need to continue, right?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Caules nodded since if it wasn''t good then he didn''t need to continue bio-electricity-rted Magecraft. He then looked at Haru and asked, "What about the item that you will lend me, brother-inw?"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I will see whether it is suitable or not once we return to Romaniater."


    "That''s good."


    Caules smiled and felt happy at this moment, but then, he couldn''t handle the heat of the hot spring and decided to go out.


    "I will go out first, brother-inw. It is too hot here."


    "Good, I will stay here for a while," Haru said.


    Looking at Caules, who walked out from the hot spring, Haru stared at the star and suddenly he heard a voice on his mind.


    "So how long are you going to keep me here?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, you cane out if you want," Haru said.


    Then suddenly a light particle appeared beside Haru and a figure appeared before him.


    The figure of this person was very alluring and if someone saw her, they would be stunned and fall in love instantly, showing how beautiful this person was.


    "So this is the country where you and he were born?" Semiramis looked around the hot spring curiously.


    "Well, yeah."


    Haru took a deep breath, using a "Ripple", and light magic before calming himself since he had to admit that Semirami''s charm was too high, right?

 Chapter 1488 Holiday 3

    <h4>Chapter 1488 Holiday 3</h4>


    Haru didn''t kill Semiramis before, but rather, he put her into an Ocean directly after he had attacked her with his telepathy then created an illusion that he had died.


    Haru felt that it was a bit of a pity to kill Semiramis since her ability was just too awesome.


    Poison.


    Semiramis''s poison was very strong and it had a lot of function.


    If Haru could control her well or make her into his allies, then, without doubt, Semiramis would be one of his greatest help in the future.


    Unfortunately, Semiramis''s personality was just too¡­ selfish?


    Haru knew that Semiramis was very selfish and he knew that the reason why Shirou was able to control Semiramis was because he had promised her to be the queen in this world, however, at the same time, he had to admit that Semiramis was a bit stupid.


    Haru was also wondering why Jeanne didn''t say anything even though she knew that Semiramis didn''t die. He knew that he needed to talk to Jeaer about this matter.


    "Hey, answer me! Or do you feel that I am so beautiful that you can''t talk about anything?" Semiramis asked with a smile. When she passed out before, she was startled when she suddenly appeared in a ce where nothing but water, but then she heard his voice and knew that she was alright.


    The only reason that Semiramis could think why Haru didn''t kill her was that he was attracted by her beauty, after all, she was really confident in her beauty.


    Semiramis''s beauty was written in legend and it was also the reason why she was able to be an Empress of Assyrian. The previous king of Assyrian fell in love with Semiramis and forced her ex-husband to give her to him.


    In dilemma, Semiramis''s husband decided tomit suicide and in the end, Semiramis became the queen of Assyrian by marrying the King, however, after she married the king, she quickly poisoned the king and became the Empress of Assyrian.


    And at the same time, Haru realized something¡­


    ''Eh? Am I simr to the King of Assyrian?''


    Haru realized that Shirou was simr to Semiramis''s ex-husband and he was simr to the king, who forced Semiramis''s husband to give her to him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Semiramis asked, looking at Haru weirdly since this boy kept showing an interesting expression from time to time.


    "Well, what should I call you? Aunt?"


    A blue vein appeared on Semiramis''s forehead, showing how furious she was at this moment.


    "¡­Do you want to die?"


    "Then I will call you big sister, is that alright?"


    "Then call me big sister."


    Semiramis feltfortable at how he called her and nodded. She was called "Empress" and along the way, but no one had called her big sister since no one dared to do so.


    Haru and Semiramis were quite simr after all and even though they weren''t family, it wasn''t wrong for him to call her big sister since her mother was a fish-goddess and his body was also the body of Aquaman.


    Even if they didn''t have blood rtions or whatever, they could be called a family too.


    "Since you''re my little brother, then I hope that you can treat me better. I know that you have a lot of money, so buy me a country," Semiramis said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­Do you want to enter the "Ocean" again?" Haru asked.


    "Hmph! I am not scared! I am half a fish-goddess after all and that ce can''t hurt me," Semiramis said.


    If it was another servant then they might be troubled by Haru''s "Ocean" ability, but Semiramis was a half fish-goddess which made her capable of breathing underwater.


    Haru wanted to say if he wanted to kill her then he could do it anytime, but he didn''t intend to fix her misunderstanding. He thought for a while and said, "Well, if you want to make my "Ocean" into your kingdom then I don''t mind."


    "Eh?"


    Semiramis was surprised and looked at Haru with a suspicious expression. "Really?" She saw how big Haru''s "Ocean" was and if she filled that space with all her subjects then¡­


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, but in exchange, I want you to teach my girlfriend your poison."


    "¡­¡­"


    Semiramis''s good mood instantly disappeared after she had heard his words.


    "Do you know you''ll be hated if you can''t mention another woman when you talk with a woman?" Semiramis said with a frown.


    "A woman? Where?"


    Haru looked around in confusion.


    "¡­¡­"


    "If you dare to joke around, then I will summon Basmu here."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "But still what do you want to do? If you don''t want to teach my girlfriend then I can return you back to Throne of Heroes."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Semiramis knew that it was a naked threat, but at the same time, she was wondering whether her charm was really that low. Even though she held contempt for those men who would im other women without a second thought, she had seen that this boy still had a bottom line and she also understood why there were a lot of women that had fallen for him.


    In truth, it was very simple to make a woman fall in love with you, as long as you had looks, money, and talent, then those women woulde toward you without hesitation.


    It might sound vulgar, however, a man was also the same, and a man was even more vulgar, after all, a man only looked toward a beautiful woman.


    If a woman was ugly then there was no way for those men to give them a look, right?


    In the legend, the reason why Semiramis fell for Ara the Handsome was that he was handsome, and in this arc, the reason why Semiramis fell for Shirou was that he wanted her power, not her appearance like those men that came to court her in her life.


    What Haru did wasbine two reasons why Semiramis fell for two different men.


    Haru was handsome and he wanted Semiramis''s power so the result should be obvious, right?


    "If you ept my request then I will tell you about my origin," Haru said.


    When Semiramis heard Haru''s words, she became interested and quickly took off her clothes before entering the hot spring pool.


    "!!!"


    Haru was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "What are you doing?!"


    Semiramis was amused by Haru''s reaction and said, "Isn''t it part of the culture to take off one piece of clothing before they enter the hot spring pool? And don''t you feel happy to see my body?"


    Haru quickly turned and said, "I am gentlemen!"


    Semiramis snorted and said, "Is there a gentleman that dates four women at the same time?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that he was scum and he also felt dumb to call himself a gentleman, however, even if he was scum, he still had a bottom line. He didn''t look at Semiramis and asked, "Do you agree?"


    "If your talk can interest me then I will teach your little girlfriend about my poison," Semiramis said.


    "That''s good."


    Haru nodded and didn''t know whether Semiramis would lie to him or not since he could kill her anytime, however, he didn''t want to force her since his weakness was a woman and he had always been very gentle toward them.

 Chapter 1489 Holiday 4

    <h4>Chapter 1489 Holiday 4</h4>


    It was at night, Haru didn''t go back to his room after he had eaten dinner with everyone, but rather, he walked around the inn.


    After his talk with Semiramis, she agreed and would teach Shinobu about poisonter after they had returned from their holiday.


    In truth, Haru was still wary of Semiramis, after all, her poison was very strong and even if he was able to make her poison useless, it didn''t mean that the rest of the people that he cared about could handle her poison.


    It was also the reason why Haru put Semiramis to the "Ocean" again since it seemed that she was thinking about what kind of country that she should build inside.


    The "Ocean" was part of Haru''s ability, even so, it was also a separate space, and he could manipte everything as long as it was within that space.


    Haru was thinking about how he was going to make Semiramis be docile, but he knew that he needed time.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Haru turned his head and saw Shinobu, who was walking toward him.


    Shinobu was wearing a kimono that was provided by the hotel, well, not only her, who was the kimono, but all the people that came to the holiday also wore a kimono too.


    "I am thinking about you," Haru said with a smile.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shinobu snorted and clearly didn''t believe his words.


    "Hmph! You''re thinking about me, but you shoulde to me after you are done with your matter!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth since he knew that he was wrong.


    Shinobu had been waiting for Haru after he hadpleted his matter with the Jack the Ripper and her master, thinking that both of them would finally be one, however, she was dejected when she knew that he came to Fiore''s room and both of them did that kind of thing together.


    Shinobu stared at Haru and asked, "Isn''t there something that you want to say to me?"


    "I am sorry," Haru said with a guilty expression. If someone saw his expression at this moment, they would feel that they were looking at a cute sad puppy that would melt anyone''s heart with just a gaze.


    Shinobu''s gaze became slightly soft, but she knew most of Haru''s trick and she wouldn''t forgive him easily!


    "Is that all?"


    Haru moved forward and hugged Shinobu''s petite body.


    "I love you, Shinobu. I am sorry for what I have done and stay with me. Let''s have a talk together."


    Shinobu''s tense body slowly became soft and leaned directly on the body of this man.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Semiramis, who saw everything which happened in front of her, was speechless.


    Haru then brought Shinobu to the gazebo on this inn and sat next to each other.


    "Is there something that you want to talk about?" Shinobu asked while leaning her body toward him.


    "Well, I am wondering who are we going to invite to the group chat?" Haru said.


    Their quest hadn''t beenpleted yet since they hadn''t invited one member to the group chat.


    Shinobu also knew about this matter and asked, "So who should we invite?"


    "How about you? Who do you think we should invite to the Group Chat?"


    Even though Haru had made up his decision, he wanted to know Shinobu''s opinion about the new member of the group chat.


    "I feel that Jeanne should be suitable," Shinobu said.


    Hearing her answer, Haru didn''t feel surprised since he also felt the same.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Shinobu smiled and asked, "You also think the same?"


    "Yes."


    In Haru''s mind, there were three candidates for the new members of Group Chat and those candidates were Raikou, Fiore, and Jeanne.


    However, he felt that Raikou and Fiore weren''t that suitable to be a member of Group Chat.


    Raikou might be powerful, but her mind wasn''t right and he was afraid that she might have a fight with Esdeath the moment, they knew each other.


    Fiore was a good choice, but her little brother was a Magus.


    Haru was sure that Fiore would tell Caules about the Group Chat and by that time, Caules might use everything he did to exploit the Group Chat. He didn''t think that it was wrong since he also did the same, and Caules was also his family, but he wasn''t sure whether Caules''s greed could be kept at bay since he would be lying if he didn''t think that Caules might try to own the Group Chat on his own.


    After all, a Magus was a creature that needed to be watched for, they were like a businessman, and what was on their heads was only an interest.


    On the other hand, Jeanne was very charming, kind, strong, and a bit stupid. She was very suitable to be a member of the Group Chat without hesitation.


    "Then let''s invite Jeanne to be a member of the Group Chat."


    Shinobu didn''t hesitate any more and wanted to invite Jeanne, however, her wrist was being grabbed.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you want to go back right away?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.


    Shinobu blushed and asked, "Do you want to stay in this world with me?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "We have only been in this world for a week, so why not enjoy some holiday?"


    Shinobu thought for a while and nodded.


    "That''s true."


    There wasn''t any time limit to end their quest and the only quest that they hadn''t beenpleted yet was to invite a new member.


    Shinobu also wanted to stay with her man in this world too. She sat down beside him and said, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you sing me a song?"


    "Again?"


    "Yes."


    Shinobu knew that the mood wasn''t right for them to go to bed, however, if there was a song that could be a catalyst for them to enter the bed together then¡­


    Haru thought for a while and took out his guitar.


    "I have a good song here."


    "What is the title?"


    "It''s "gyutto" (hugging)."


    (BGM: Gyutto - Mosawo)


    Haru then started to sing without hesitation since he could see that she was waiting for him. ying his guitar gently, he started his song.


    "If you connect your hands, your body temperature will rise


    Inspired by an innocent smile


    Try to imitate strange habits


    When I was gazing at my sleeping face


    Before I knew it


    Special asional


    Casual life is important to me."


    The song was very gentle and it was very enjoyable to hear anytime.


    Shinobu smiled and stared at the eyes of the man that she loved at this moment. She knew that this guy was a bastard, scum, greedy, and the worst kind of man that she had ever met, however, he entered her heart and she wanted to be with him forever.


    "Hold me close


    With a soft and gentle voice


    Call my name


    That''s why I''m happy


    If one wishes true


    I will always be with you


    May I be next to you forever."


    Semiramis, who heard Haru''s song, had to admit that this song was very good and at the same time, she had to admit that this boy had the talent to hook up with any girls since she was sure that if this boy sang this song for her then she might fall for him.


    However¡­


    Semiramis quickly shook her head since she wouldn''t feel for a yboy!


    ''But¡­''


    Semiramis closed her eyes and sat on her throne, listening to the pleasing song.


    "If you quarrel in the future


    Even if the values ??pass each other


    Let''s get over with two people


    Everything, everything."


    In truth, it wasn''t only Semiramis and Shinobu that heard Haru''s song since Fiore, Raikou, Jeanne, and Atnta also hid and listened to his song. At first, they were worried that Haru and Shinobu might fight each other, however, it seemed that his skill at coaxing girls was better than they had thought and if Jeanne used her ability as a Ruler, she might have seen that Haru''s "Coaxing Skill" had reached EX-Rank.


    However¡­


    They had to admit that they were jealous at that moment.


    Haru then stopped, ying his guitar, then held Shinobu''s small and soft hands.


    "With warm and gentle eyes


    Just staring at me


    That alone makes me happy


    I''m tight today. Let me


    There is one thing I want to convey


    I will love you forever."


    Haru sang without any instrument, and kept staring at Shinobu''s eyes, and sang thest line of the song.


    Shinobu smiled brightly at this moment and said, "I love you forever too, Haru."


    Haru didn''t wait any longer and kissed Shinobu''s lips since this girl was too cute, right?


    Both of them hugged each other then walked back together toward the room since there was only one thing that they needed to do after this, right?

 Chapter 1490 How to make your girl fell for you

    <h4>Chapter 1490 How to make your girl fell for you</h4>


    In the end, they spent three days or more of the holiday, touring around the country, eating various foods, enjoying their time to the fullest.


    However, Caules needed to go back since he was very busy with the matter of the Yggdmillennia family. Even though he wanted to go with them, continued to take a break, but he couldn''t do so since he had be the patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.


    Fortunately, Caules had a chance to buy various games andputer parts on Akihabara before he went back which made his mood be very good.


    Even though Caules had left, they still enjoyed their holiday and after they had felt enough, they decided to go back since there were a lot of things that needed to be done by Fiore.


    Fiore, after all, would transfer the Magic Crest to Caules and she needed to prepare herself.


    However, when they returned, they were weed by Astolfo, who was still in this world.


    "How unfair!"


    Astolfo quickly became a big baby andined.


    "Why didn''t you invite me and my master?! Why didn''t you bring us alone on your holiday! How unfair! How unfair! How Unfair!"


    Astolfo rolled on the ground,ining, and grieving since he was very jealous. He had heard from Caules that they went to Japan to have a holiday, but he and his master weren''t invited which made him very envious!


    "I don''t care anymore! Bring me on holiday too! I want to go to Japan too!"


    "Astolfo¡­"


    Sieg could only stand on the side while letting out a long sigh, looking at his servant that was crying on the ground.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Raikou, Shinobu, Jeanne, and Atnta looked at Astolfo and wondered whether this guy was really a hero.


    "Well, well, I will bring the two of you next time," Haru said. In fact, he forgot about Sieg and Astolfo at that time, but he couldn''t say it out loud, right?


    "That''s good! You have to bring us next time!"


    Astolfo quickly stood up when he heard that Haru had given him a promise.


    "Astolfo, do you want a body too?" Haru asked.


    In truth, it was very easy for him to give Astolfo a body and he didn''t mind helping Astolfo since this guy had helped Fiore before.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Astolfo was quite surprised, but he thought for a while before shaking his head.


    "No, if it''s before then I might agree, but not now."


    "Why?"


    Raikou, Jeanne, and Atnta were confused by Astolfo''s answer.


    In truth, Atnta also wanted to have a body too, but she knew that it would be hard to ask that request and she felt shameless if she really did so. If he offered her a chance to give her a body then she would agree without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t do so.


    On the other hand, Raikou and Jeanne looked at Astolfo, wondering why he rejected Haru''s offer.


    For Shinobu?


    Shinobu didn''t care either way and had been glued to Haru after she knew why his man was so popr among women. She also understood why this guy needed to have a lot of women since she also couldn''t handle him alone.


    "Hehe¡­ in this form, it is more enjoyable," Astolfo said with a bright smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment. Then they looked at Astolfo before they put their gaze at Sieg.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sieg felt a bit confused by their gazes, but more than that, he was wondering why they looked at him with that kind of expression.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Like what was mentioned in the , to maintain servant in this world besides using magic power, it could also use either semen or blood.


    If Astolfo was a female then it was alright, however, Astolfo was a male.


    Even though Sieg might look like a teenager, in truth, he wasn''t even one year old and he didn''t know much about society.


    Looking at both Astolfo and Sieg, Haru knew that the rtionship between the two had reached that level, and that was why he felt a bit weird when he looked at both of them.


    But then again, it wasn''t his problem and he also didn''t want toment about their rtionship.


    "If you want to get your body then tell me," Haru said.


    "Okay!" Astolfo nodded with a bright smile.


    Haru then didn''t wait any longer and decided to walk toward his room, leaving both Astolfo and Sieg since he was afraid that they might ask him to join.


    *Shudder!*


    His body was shuddering and his butts were tightened the moment he thought about such a possibility.


    "What''s wrong?" Sieg was confused, looking at Haru''s back that seemed to be tense for some reason.


    "Well, you don''t need to care about them too much, master!" Astolfo smiled then held his master''s hand. "Anyway, I need my supply of magic energy again!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Atnta followed Fiore and she would also help Fiore transfer the Magic Crest to Caules.


    On the other hand, Jeanne, Raikou, and Shinobu gathered in Haru''s room, looking at him, waiting for him to say something.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "I know that you might have noticed by I don''t kill Semiramis."


    Jeanne wanted to say something, but the gaze of Raikou and Shinobu made her mouth shut.


    "So?" Raikou looked at Haru and asked, "Do you want to make her be your woman too, dear?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether his image was really that bad. He shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t have that kind of n."


    "Really?" 3x


    Raikou, Shinobu, and Jeanne became suspicious and clearly didn''t believe his words.


    "My intention is to keep Semiramis for Shinobu," Haru quickly said.


    "For me?" Shinobu was confused.


    "Yes, Semiramis is, after all, the oldest poison user. You might as well learn something under her," Haru said.


    Shinobu smiled and said, "Learning to poison her husband?"


    Haru choked and if he drank something, he was sure that she would spit all of the water on his mouth.


    But then Semiramis appeared in Haru''s room right in front of everyone.


    "I can teach you how to poison your man," Semiramis said with a smile, thinking that it might good to ept Shinobu as her disciple.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    "Don''t worry, Haru." Shinobu smiled and said, "I will learn well under Semiramis."


    "Yes, I will teach her very well," Semiramis said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth before closing his mouth again.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Jeanne asked, wondering how he was feeling.


    Haru smiled and said, "It''s good."


    "Huh?" 4x


    The four women seemed confused by Haru''s words.


    "If Shinobu bes stronger then she can protect herself better, by that time, I don''t need to worry about losing her," Haru said with a sincere smile since it was his true feeling, the reason why he asked Semiramis to teach Shinobu was that he wanted her to be stronger so she could protect herself.


    "I¡­ I see¡­"


    Shinobu blushed and felt happy.


    "Dear! I will be stronger too!" Raikou quickly hugged Haru since she knew that her dear was the best.


    Jeanne also wanted to hug Haru, but she was a bit hesitant since she had never done that kind of thing. It wasn''t until her waist was hugged by him that she lowered her face, hiding her blush.


    The only one that was in a bad mood was Semiramis since she didn''t expect that this boy could reverse the situation and made three women became even more in love with him.


    "Hmph!"


    Semiramis looked at Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou, and thought that she was more beautiful than them, but why had this guy never looked at her?


    At this moment, Semiramis didn''t realize that this bad boy had entered her heart slowly.

 Chapter 1491 Reward 1

    <h4>Chapter 1491 Reward 1</h4>


    It had been two months since Haru and Shinobu stayed in this world and they spent a lot of productive things in this world.


    In the past two months, Fiore had transferred the Magic Crest to Caules and made Caules became the official patriarch of the Yggdmillennia family.


    After Fiore transferred to the Magic Crest, she learned to walk again and Haru was always beside her, when she trained to walk, made her felt very happy and because of that, she could walk after two months of training.


    During that time, Caules was able to sessfully amend the rtionship between the Magic Association and the Yggdmillennia family.


    There were some people from the Magic Association and the church that tried to attack him, however, he used his telepathic ability to manipte the mind of those people and told them to return.


    When those people returned, they would cause very big trouble to their organization.


    It could be said that his time in this world was very peaceful and very enjoyable.


    Everything was alright until he had told his women that he would go back to his world.


    Listening to Haru''s exnation, Raikou and Jeanne didn''t feel that surprised and they knew that they would follow him, however¡­


    "So you will go?" Fiore asked and her eyes seemed to be very pitiful at this moment.


    Her appearance at this moment was like an abandoned puppy which caused him unable to hold on and hugged her directly.


    "I won''t go forever and I can go back anytime," Haru said while hugging Fiore.


    "¡­When are you going back?" Fiore asked with a very sad voice.


    "Two months."


    "¡­Two months."


    Fiore thought for a while then kissed Haru''s lips, hugging him without letting him go.


    Shinobu, Jeanne, and Raikou didn''t say anything since they knew that Fiore would be left behind.


    When their lips parted, Haru said, "You know, if you want you cane to my world."


    "¡­I¡­"


    Fiore was tempted, but she was afraid to trouble him, however, she was worried about her little brother.


    "If you don''t want to go then it is alright, I wille to visit you from time to time," Haru said.


    "You muste back!" Fiore said without hesitation since she was really afraid of being abandoned.


    Haru ruffled Fiore''s brown hair and smiled, thinking this girl was very cute.


    "Don''t worry, I wille back."


    Looking at Fiore''s expression, Haru thought to visit his girlfriends after he hade backter.


    "But is it alright for me to be the one who is invited?" Jeanne felt a bit ufortable. Even though she was happy that she was chosen as the new member of the Group Chat, she knew that there was both Fiore and Raikou who could be chosen too.


    "Raikou''s personality is a bit crazy and Fiore isn''t powerful enough to join, so no one is more suitable than you," Shinobu said bluntly.


    "Oi!"


    Raikou was annoyed when she heard Shinobu''s words, though, she didn''t care much whether she could be a member of Group Chat since as long as she could be with her dear then she was very happy.


    "Yes, I don''t think that I will be suitable to be a member," Fiore said. She knew that each quest would be very weird and if she wasn''t careful she might lose her life. The quest was also very dangerous and she didn''t want to be a burden.


    "Then¡­"


    Jeanne nodded and decided to ept the invitation.


    "I will ept the invitation!"


    Jeanne was also curious about another world and she was also wondering about the rest of the members of the Group Chat since she had heard that most of them were very weird.


    Haru and Shinobu looked at each other then nodded. They invited Jeanne directly and she became a member of the Group Chat.


    Jeanne looked at the smartphone in her hand and at the same time, she was able to see a panel on her head, showing the Group Chat that she could open anytime, however, she couldn''t use it since Haru and Shinobu hadn''t returned to their own world.


    "Do you want to open your rewards now?" Shinobu asked.


    "Why not?" Haru nodded. He didn''t see any harm in opening his reward right away since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would receive in this quest.


    "I will open it first, is that alright with you?" Shinobu asked.


    "Sure."


    Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore looked at Shinobu curiously since they had heard that if someone became a member of the Group Chat then they would be able to receive various a lot of things when theypleted a quest.


    It wasn''t Shinobu''s first time to open a reward so she didn''t have any hesitation and opened her reward directly.


    [Congrattions, you have received "Suzumushi"]


    "Hmm?"


    Shinobu was confused by her reward.


    "What is your reward?" Haru was also curious what kind of ability Shinobu had received.


    "Let me check it first."


    Shinobu also wasn''t sure what kind of reward that she had received.


    Suzumushi.


    Suzumushi is Kaname Tousen''s Zanpakuto. In its sealed state, Suzumushi looks like a regr katana with an orange hilt. The tsuba has a teardrop shape, with the base of the drop arcing over the top of the de, and the point of the drop pointing below the cutting edge.


    ''Kaname Tousen¡­''


    Shinobu knew that the Zanpakuto that she had received was from someone who was known as Kaname Tousen.


    Shinobu also knew about Zanpakuto and it was one of the strongest abilities that someone could get on the Group Chat since she remembered that Esdeath had be several times stronger after she had received Zanpakuto.


    However, Shinobu had never expected that she would receive one.


    "Look at this," Shinobu said, showing her reward on her smartphone, and suddenly there was a katana in her hand.


    "Suzumushi!!"


    Haru was surprised when he saw Shinobu''s reward since he knew that the ability of Suzumushi was quite amazing on its own.


    If he remembered well, the ability of Suzumushi was rted to vibration and sound, and in its Bankai form, it had an ability to nullify the senses of spiritual energy, sight, sound, and scent, leaving on a sense of touch.


    It was a perfect weapon for assassination and at the same time, he felt that this weapon was strangely fit for Shinobu.


    Listening to Haru''s exnation, Shinobu also felt that this weapon was very suitable for herself, especially when she was able to defeat someone by humane and painless technique.


    "It''s a good weapon."


    "¡­¡­"


    However, Jeanne, Raikou, and Fiore were stunned when they heard Haru''s exnation about Shinobu''s new weapon since it was too powerful, right?


    Erasing someone''s senses, in their minds, was a very amazing ability!


    Then they looked at Haru, wondering what kind of reward he would get from the lottery.


    "Hurry up and open your reward," Shinobu said.


    "Alright."


    Haru also didn''t hesitate and opened his reward immediately.


    [Congrattions, you have received¡­¡­]

 Chapter 1492 Reward 2

    <h4>Chapter 1492 Reward 2</h4>


    Haru was wondering what kind of reward that he would receive, however, he would have never expected that he would receive this reward.


    [Congrattions, you have received the power of "Gura Gura no Mi"]


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and wondered how many times that he had received the power from Devil Fruit, however, at the same time, he didn''t expect that he would receive the ability of the strongest human in the world of One Piece.


    "Dear, what kind of rewards have you received?" Raikou asked. If her dear had be stronger then she would be very happy since that meant he would be able to protect himself better.


    If Haru knew what Raikou was thinking then he would be thinking that he was really grateful to have her beside him since this woman was just too loveable.


    "Gura Gura no Mi? What kind of power is that?" Jeanne was confused.


    "You can see the description here."


    Haru didn''t mind telling them about his new power since they could be trusted.


    The Gura Gura no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create vibrations, or "quakes", making the user a Tremor Human.


    The major strength granted by this fruit to the user is its ability to generate massive vibrations, or shockwaves, which can travel through virtually any medium, including the ground, the seafloor, and even the air.


    "So you have be a human vibrator?" Shinobu asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Shinobu with a speechless expression, but he knew that she wasn''t wrong since he really had be a human vibrator, however, the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" couldn''t be described by a mere vibrator.


    Haru then raised his finger and tried his power.


    When Haru raised his finger, they were curious what he was about to do and when they were attracted by his finger, they saw the air around his finger was trembling.


    "This is¡­?!"


    They were shocked since they didn''t expect that he would really able to manipte a vibration, especially Fiore since she knew how dangerous vibration could be.


    Haru also thought the same since he knew that "Gura Gura no Mi" was a devil fruit that had a power that was capable of destroying the world.


    Creating an earthquake, tsunami, destroying an ind, and a lot more.


    It could be said that if he asked the people in the world of One Piece and asked which one the strongest devil fruit in the world, then their answer would be "Gura Gura no Mi" without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t intend to deny it since he also felt that "Gura Gura no Mi" was very powerful and at the same time, it could greatly enhance his nightlife. He was wondering if he could apply this power to his anacondater.


    Well, enough of a perverted thing since he knew the potential of this power not only to create an earthquake or tsunami.


    There were a lot more applications of the power of the "Gura Gura no Mi".


    The power of "Gura Gura no Mi" made him capable of manipting vibration and by manipting vibration, there were a lot of things that could be done such as manipting a sound, creating a powerful heat, detection, and there was a lot more.


    In truth, the way of Whitebeard, using "Gura Gura no Mi" was too crude since he only used it to create an earthquake.


    However, he had to admit that the reason why the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" could be so powerful was because the "Whitebeard" was very powerful.


    If someone else ate the "Gura Gura no Mi", they might not be able to produce a powerful shockwave that was capable of creating an earthquake or tsunami.


    Then Jeanne, Fiore, Shinobu, and Raikou suddenly saw their man smirking, and suddenly they shuddered since they knew when they saw that kind of smirk appeared on his face, they knew that he was thinking about something bad.


    "Cough! Cough! There are a lot of things that I want to try with my new power, do you want to try it with me?" Haru said with a bright and harmless smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    If they didn''t know this guy''s personality, they would think that he was inviting them to have a pic, however, they knew very well that this guy was nning something bad, even so, they didn''t reject it since it must be something fun.


    A dayter after Haru and Shinobu had enough, trying their new power, they looked at Jeanne and waited for her decision.


    "Jeanne, do you want to go back with me?" Haru asked.


    Haru decided to bring Raikou back so adding one more person didn''t really matter to him. He also had a lot of money and also had bought a school. He thought about putting Jeanne in the school since this girl hadn''t gone to the school because she went to the war during her teen years.


    Looking at Haru''s smile, Jeanne knew that this guy was nning something bad for her again.


    Out of all the girls that Haru dated in this world, only Jeanne hadn''t been eaten by him.


    It might also be the reason why Haru decided to bring Jeanne back with him.


    "Jeanne, you should go with me," Shinobu said while hugging Jeanne''s arm.


    The rtionship between Shinobu and Jeanne was very good since Jeanne had entered Shinobu''s body before.


    Jeanne also knew about Shinobu''s past and she had to admit that Shinobu''s past was very tragic since Shinobu had lost her family. She thought for a while and made up her decision.


    "I¡­ I will go to Shinobu''s world then I will go to your world, Haru." Jeanne looked at Haru and asked, "Is that alright?"


    Haru let out a sigh and felt a bit sad, but he nodded and agreed.


    "Yes. That''s alright, you cane to my world anytime."


    "Thank you," Jeanne said with a smile.


    Haru knew that Jeanne was a saint and she wouldn''t do that kind of thing before the marriage. He didn''t mind, but at the same time, he needed to search for a chance to go on a quest together with Jeanne, and by that time, he would ask her to marry him at that time.


    "You''re going now?" Fiore asked, sadly.


    Haru looked at Fiore and also felt sad to leave such a lovely girl. He often said goodbye to various girls in various worlds, but he had never gotten used to it and he also felt sad every time he did it.


    "Yes."


    "¡­Thene back quickly, alright?" Fiore knew that she couldn''t stop him so all she wanted was for him toe back as soon as possible.


    "I will."


    Haru nodded then kissed Fiore''s lips for a long time, however, this time, the one who took the initiative was Fiore and she didn''t let him go until her lips were swollen.


    "Then I will go now."


    Haru then held Raikou''s hand then disappeared.


    Shinobu and Jeanne also held hands together then disappeared.


    "¡­"


    In this ce, there was only both Fiore and Atnta.


    Atnta didn''t know where the four of them had disappeared, but then she noticed Fiore, who was crying silently at this moment.


    "Fiore¡­"


    Atnta held Fiore''s shoulder, trying to calm her down.


    Fiore quickly wiped away her tears and said, "I am alright, Atnta." She smiled and caressed her stomach. "And I am sure that he will go back." She looked at the space where they had disappeared and hoped to see him again two monthster, and at that time, she would give him a very big surprise.

 Chapter 1493 How cute...

    <h4>Chapter 1493 How cute¡­</h4>


    Haru looked around and couldn''t help but feel nostalgic since it had been 100++ chapters that he was in another world so when he returned back, he really missed everything.


    "So this is your home, dear?" Raikou asked curiously. Based on her observation, she could tell that Haru''s house should have a traditional Japanese design.


    "No, this is my shrine."


    "¡­You have a shrine?"


    Raikou looked at Haru with a curious expression. She had been told before that her dear was very rich, but he didn''t tell her what kind of business he did in his world. She was wondering whether he was a priest since during her time a priest was very rich, considering there were many people that gave them tributes, offerings, sponsors, donors, etc.


    Raikou knew as long as someone''s temple or shrine was popr, then the owner of that temple or shrine would be very rich.


    Raikou was thinking about Haru''s business, but then her hair was caressed and she heard him call her.


    "Raikou."


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Raikou looked at Haru with a smile.


    "I have told you before that I have a lot of women in this world, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Raikou looked at Haru with an expressionless expression and asked, "How many?"


    Haru felt a bit ufortable, but he answered honestly. "Nine." He had nine women in this world, but he knew that the number would increase further in the future.


    "¡­"


    Raikou nodded and her expression didn''t change much. "It isn''t as much as I have imagined."


    "¡­It isn''t that much?" Haru looked at Raikou in confusion.


    "In my time, it is normal for those people with authority and money to have a lot of women, some of them even have a hundred or so," Raikou said with a serious expression.


    Haru nodded and also understood that in the past, it was very hard for someone to eat, and being a concubine or mistress of someone rich or with authority was the best way for a woman to survive in hard times.


    Even in this era, there were still a lot of women that decided to be concubines or mistresses because of economic trouble.


    "But I hope you don''t y with them and treat them with care," Raikou said.


    "Don''t worry." Haru caressed Raikou''s face and said, "I know that I have wronged you, but thank you for staying with me."


    "Dear¡­"


    Raikou''s eyes turned misty and she kept staring at Haru.


    "Raikou¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other''s eyes and were about to start their first duel in this world, however¡­


    "Haru, where are you?!"


    Both of them stopped when they heard a scared voice from another room.


    "This¡­?"


    Raikou looked at Haru with a nk expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and quickly exined what had happened. He went on the quest after he had taken Eli''s first time after all and he was sure that she had just woken up and became panicked when she didn''t see him beside her.


    "¡­I understand, go to her, and I will wait for you here," Raikou said, but her mood was clearly very bad.


    "Sorry."


    Haru said for thest time before he went to Eli since he knew that she needed him beside her.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Raikou stood up slowly to peek at what he was about to do.


    Eli was full of happiness when she had be one with her boyfriend, however, when she woke up, she was at a loss when she didn''t see him beside her. She was scared and quickly shouted his name since she was afraid that he would leave her.


    "What''s wrong, Eli?"


    Eli quickly turned her head and saw him enter the room. "Where have you been?"


    Haru put on a gentle expression and walked toward her.


    "Sorry, I went to the toilet before." He hugged her and caressed her head, trying to calm her down.


    Eli also hugged Haru and didn''t let him go. She was at a sensitive time and she wanted him to be with her all the time.


    "Why not sleep again? I am sure that you''re still very tired."


    "Then let''s sleep together," Eli said with a spoiled tone. Unlike her usual cool and strict appearance, at this moment, she showed a spoiled and very cute expression.


    "Good, let''s sleep together."


    Haru didn''t really mind andid on the bed once again beside Eli. He really wanted to pamper her at this moment since she was very cute and she was at her most vulnerable moment after she lost her first time yesterday.


    Eli smiled and used Haru''s arm as a pillow, then hugged him, before she hissed in pain.


    "Are you alright?"


    "It''s your fault!"


    Eli blushed when she thought about what had happened yesterday. She had to admit that it was very good and she had never thought that she would be so wildst night, however, in the early morning, she was very sore and she couldn''t walk properly.


    Eli knew very well that all of that was caused by the bad man in front of him.


    "Yes, yes. It is my fault, forgive me alright?"


    "Hmph!"


    Eli hummed happily before she snuggled into his arms again.


    "Don''t leave me, alright?"


    "Yes, I will stay with you today."


    Eli showed a happy smile before she slept once again since she was very tired.


    Haru caressed Eli''s hair and felt very guilty at that moment. He then looked up and saw Raikou peeking through the gap of the sliding door. He wasn''t sure why, but he could see a gloomy aura around her which made her scared for some reason. He could only smile wrily and showed an apologetic expression.


    Raikou snorted, but she had prepared herself, knowing that her dear had a lot of women, and at the same time, she was wondering nine women that could make her dear fall in love.


    In the early morning, all the members of the Muse gathered in front of the shrine as usual to do their morning exercise, however, there were two people that didn''te to the morning exercise.


    "Where''s Haru, nyaa?" Rin asked while looking around.


    "It''s also quite surprising that Eli is aste as Honoka," Umi said in wonder.


    "What do you mean by that, Umi-chan!?" Honoka puffed her cheeks and felt upset when her friend said that she had always beente, even though it was true.


    "Hmm¡­ but don''t you think that it is weird?" Nico suddenly said.


    "What do you mean, Nico-chan?" Kotori asked, but then she nced at Maki and Nozomi when she asked this question.


    "I mean¡­ don''t you think that both Haru and Eli have some kind of secret?" Nico said mysteriously.


    "What kind of secret?"


    Everyone looked curiously at Nico.


    "I mean that they''re¡­"


    When Nico was about to say something, her chest was rubbed by Nozomi.


    "Nico-chan, it seems that your breasts have grown bigger." Nozomi showed a surprised expression while rubbing Nico-chan''s breasts.


    "NOZOMI!!!!"


    Nico wanted to escape, but Nozomi''s ws were more powerful than she had thought.


    "Everyone, let''s start training, I have received a message from the two of them that they have some matters with their family so they can''t join the training," Maki said.


    Hearing Maki''s words, they nodded then didn''t think too much. They quickly started their training, however, Nozomi and Maki looked at each other and nodded.


    On the other hand, Kotori looked at Nozomi and Maki thoughtfully.


    Kotori then looked at the rest members of Muse who did an exercise with an innocent and happy smile, and couldn''t help but shake her head since they were too cute, right?

 Chapter 1494 Welcome to another world

    <h4>Chapter 1494 Wee to another world</h4>


    Jeanne decided to follow Shinobu, but then again, when she arrived at Shinobu''s world, she became quite surprised.


    Jeanne walked around Shinobu''s house and also looked at the surrounding ce. She could tell that Shinobu''s house was located near the forest for some reason and at the same time, she knew that this ce was also a hospital.


    "Your house¡­"


    "Yes, the year in my world should be in the early 20th century," Shinobu answered, not surprised by Jeanne''s reaction.


    "So¡­?"


    Jeanne looked at Shinobu and wondered what she should do at this moment. She had decided toe with Shinobu, but she wasn''t sure what she could do to help Shinobu nor she knew what she wanted to do in this world.


    Jeanne thought that if she followed Haru, then¡­


    "You must be thinking that it is better to follow Haru, right?" Shinobu suddenly said.


    "No, no!" Jeanne quickly shook her head and said, "But I am not sure what should I do now¡­"


    Shinobu nodded and also felt a bit confused at what Jeanne should do since the Demon yer Corps organization almost disbanded since there weren''t any Demons in this country anymore. She knew that if Haru was in her world, then he might try to rule this country by bing the richest man in this country, no, the entire world, however, Jeanne was different.


    Jeanne might be very powerful and as a saint, her aura and charm were very huge, but in the end, she was a countryside girl and she didn''t have any knowledge besides fighting and leading an army.


    If Shinobu''s house was located at the farm or she had an agricultural business then Jeanne might be happy to help, however, she owned a hospital, not those agricultural-rted matters. Well, she also had flower gardens, but¡­


    "Just apany me, alright? If you''re bored how about we watch "Yosogu no Sora?" Shinobu suddenly said.


    "Yosogu no Sora?" Jeanne raised her eyebrow and asked, "What is that?"


    "You should know that in another world, we might be work or story, right? I am sure that Haru has told you about that," Shinobu said.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, Haru has told me that I am and everyone on the Holy Grail War is a story in another world, but¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry whether it is you, me, or Haru, everyone is real and we''re living in our own world, but don''t you feel curious what kind of story Haru ising from?" Shinobu said with a beautiful smile.


    "Hmm¡­ if you say that then I am really curious." Jeanne nodded and wondered whether Haru wasing from a supernatural world or a war-torn world since he was very strong.


    Shinobu chuckled and said, "Then let''s watch it together, no matter how many times I have watched his story, I have never been bored."


    "Really?"


    Jeanne nodded and looked at Shinobu, who started the "Yosogu no Sora" without hesitation. She sat beside Shinobu and wondered what kind of world Haru wasing from.


    Looking at Jeanne, who watched "Yosogu no Sora" with anticipation, Shinobu was wondering whether she should also show her BL collections that she had gotten from Kuroneko.


    On the other hand, Haru and Eli were still inside the shrine, staying together.


    After an hour or so of nap, Eli woke up since she felt hungry.


    "Is it good?"


    Haru fed Eli with porridge that he cooked inside the kitchen within the shrine. He knew that the members of Muse were still outside, but he believed that no one knew that they were inside except for two members.


    "It''s good."


    Eli smiled and opened her mouth again.


    "You sure are very spoiled."


    Haru fed Eli once again.


    Eli hummed and nced at this bad man.


    "It was your fault that I was hurt, right? You should take responsibility!"


    "Yes, yes, I will take your responsibility." Haru scooped the porridge and brought it in front of Eli''s mouth. "Open your mouth, aah."


    "Aaah."


    Eli opened her mouth and ate the porridge with a happy smile. Her appearance was quite sloppy and pale since she had just lost her first time. The golden blonde''s hair, which he usually tied in a ponytail hairstyle, was being let down, reaching behind her.


    Eli, who was eating, could hear the sound from outside and ask, "Is everyone outside?" Her expression was mixed with guilt and embarrassment. She felt a bit guilty for skipping the training to spend her time with her loved one, but at the same time, she didn''t want anyone to know that she was inside the shrine.


    "Yes, but you don''t need to worry since they won''t know that we''re here, except¡­"


    "Except?"


    "Well, except for Maki and Nozomi, the rest probably doesn''t know that we''re doing this kind of thing."


    When Haru mentioned Maki and Nozomi, Eli blushed and knew that he was right since the three of them were his girlfriends and she was also sure that both of them would know that she was here.


    After feeding Eli, Haru asked, "Do you want to take a bath now?"


    "I can''t move well yet."


    Eli felt that her legs were very weak at this moment sincest night was very wild.


    "Don''t worry." Haru smiled and said, "Leave it to me, I will wash you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli stared at Haru with an expressionless expression and realized that her boyfriend was more perverted than she had thought.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "Do - Don''t do something so naughty, alright?"


    Eli stared at Haru with a serious expression and there was an unnatural blush on her face.


    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me."


    Haru patted his chest and told her not to worry since he was very good at washing his women.


    "Then¡­ Then I will leave it to you."


    Eli lowered her head shyly.


    "Good."


    Haru then picked Eli''s in his arms, causing her to exim.


    "Kyaa!"


    But then, her mouth was quickly shut by Haru since if she was too noisy the people outside might notice.


    Eli was startled when she was kissed, but she responded quite well and hugged him tighter, feeling happy about how their rtionship had developed.


    "Did you hear something from inside?" Honoka suddenly asked everyone.


    "Inside?"


    Everyone then turned toward the shrine.


    "Don''t¡­ Don''t tell me¡­"


    Maki and Nozomi looked at each other before letting out a long sigh.


    "Is¡­ Is it ghost?!"


    "Huh?" 2x


    Maki and Nozomi were dumbfounded.


    "Is there a ghost inside this shrine?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi blinked her eyes then smiled toward everyone. "There might be a ghost there, so we might as well, end our training earlier since we have a test tomorrow, remember?"


    "Ugh¡­" 3x


    When Nozomi reminded them that there was a test tomorrow, the idiot trio: Honoka, Rin, and Nico became depressed.


    "That''s true! If any of you fail the test then forget about the concert, we can''t even do a performance!" Umi said with a strict expression.


    *Gulp!*


    Rin, Honoka, and Nico became nervous and nodded obediently.


    "¡­We¡­ We''ll work hard¡­" 3x


    Maki then walked to Nozomi and whispered, "Let''s see themter."


    "Yes."


    Nozomi nodded without hesitation.


    Both of them felt that they needed to catch both Haru and Eli at the crime scene.


    On the other hand, Kotori looked at the two of them with a thoughtful expression, wondering when they were about to tell everyone the truth.

 Chapter 1495 Is it wrong decision?

    <h4>Chapter 1495 Is it wrong decision?</h4>


    Haru had expected that Nozomi and Maki would enter the shrine from the beginning so he didn''t feel surprised when they entered, however, Eli was started, flustered, before panicking.


    "Alright, alright, how about you send her home since her family might be worried," Nozomi said.


    On the other hand, Maki stared at the bad man silently.


    Haru and Eli looked at each other before nodded since he knew that he needed to send Eli back.


    Even though Eli had told her family that she would stay at Nozomi''s ce, Haru had a feeling that her mother and father might have realized that their daughter was being stolen by him.


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say to Ayase when his trusted man knew that he would be his son-inw.


    When Haru saw both Maki and Nozomi, he thought that the situation would be more chaotic, but it seemed that wasn''t the case which made him d. He then nced at another room inside the shrine and wondered what Raikou was doing at that moment.


    Haru sent Eli back and there weren''t many special things since the one who greeted them was her mother.


    Eli''s mother only smiled and looked at Haru thoughtfully since she knew who he was before. Her daughter was also old enough to marry so she didn''t need to worry about anything or rather she was more than happy since her daughter had found a husband so soon.


    Haru was speechless and Eli was embarrassed.


    Then both of them said goodbye after he had sent her home.


    "Rest well," Haru said.


    Eli nodded and said, "Call meter alright?" She looked around for a while before stealing a kiss from Haru''s lips before slowly running away since her legs were still weak.


    Haru touched his lips and smiled, thinking that this girl was very cute. He then entered his car and looked at the group chat since he could see that it was very noisy.


    Saint: "Hello everyone."


    "Hello!"


    Everyone was very excited, greeting their new members since it had been a while since they appeared in this novel.


    Personally, Haru also thought that 100++ chapters were too much for an arc and it caused the author to forget some of the s, causing a disruption on the novel and slump on the author too.


    Kuroneko: Jeanne, why don''t you y to my world? It is very fun." She was thinking of adding to her clique and also felt excited when she thought that she could tarnish the saint''s mind with BL stories.


    If someone knew what she was thinking then they might look at Kuroneko with fear. Unfortunately, no one knew what she was thinking at that moment.


    Haru looked at the group chat for a while until someone called his phone number.


    "Maki?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and picked up her call.


    "Maki, what''s wrong?"


    "When are we going to your ce?"


    "Hmm? Do you want to move to my house?"


    "No, wait, I mean, au¡­"


    Haru chuckled when Maki became so flustered and asked, "Calm down, tell me slowly."


    "Yes."


    Maki took a deep breath and tried to sort out her words, actually, she was quite envious of Eli since she knew what Eli had done with Haru on the shrine before. She wanted to do the same thing, however, she wanted it to be very special.


    However, before that, Maki thought about going to Chiba where Haru had moved to elementary school and lost his virginity since she wanted to see the girl that had taken his first time and changed him into a scumbag.


    "Let''s go to Chiba."


    "Now?"


    Haru was dumbfounded when he heard Maki''s request.


    "Yes."


    "Is that alright? You have an exam tomorrow and in a few days you will have a concert for School Tour Day."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then¡­ then let''s go to Chiba after all of that!"


    "Good, but you must receive a good score on your exam, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, you have taught me after all and I will do well on the exam tomorrow!"


    Then both of them talked for a while until they ended the call.


    After saying goodbye, Haru put on his smartphone again and went to the shrine since Raikou had been waiting for him.


    "Raikou, are you here?"


    When Haru entered the shrine, he saw that Raikou was sitting on the bed of his room silently without saying anything, even though she heard him.


    "Raikou."


    Haru twitched his lips and sat next to Raikou, hugging her waist, and buried his face to her hair.


    "Are you going to hide me like this or introduce me to your girlfriends?" Raikou asked.


    "Of course, I am going to introduce you," Haru said without hesitation, but he was a bit dumbfounded, wondering why her words were simr to the mistress of a married man.


    "Have you been leading this kind of life?" Raikou asked and this time, she turned her head to look at him.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "This kind of debauchery is life when no one tells you that what you have been doing is very improper," Raikou said.


    Haru wasn''t sure why Raikou asked him this kind of question, but he said, "My parents have passed away early after all."


    "Hmm¡­ I see¡­"


    It might be his imagination, but it seemed that Raikou seemed to be very spirited for some reason.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Raikou asked.


    "How about we go to our house?" Haru asked.


    "Sure."


    Raikou nodded since she was curious what kind of house Haru had been living in.


    Raikou looked upward and raised her eyebrow.


    "Is there something wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Your house is bigger than I thought."


    "Well, this ce will be your home in the future." Haru smiled while holding Raikou''s hand.


    "Yes."


    Raikou smiled happily.


    Then both of them entered Haru''s house and they quickly saw Gundam Unicorn that was kept in the middle of his house.


    "¡­Can you ride on this?" Raikou asked.


    "Yes, if you want, we can try itter," Haru said without hesitation.


    "We can do thatter since I want to see all of your women first," Raikou said.


    "Then, let''s go to my room," Haru said.


    Raikou nodded and held Haru''s hand tighter since she was about to meet his women.


    They walked together until they reached his ce.


    Raikou took a deep breath and saw him open the door, walking inside, she walked slowly, and then, she could see five girls that seemed to be studying, but for some reason, they only wore their underwear. She looked at them before an imagination started to strike her head, thinking what kind of life her dear had been without the guidance of his parents.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t know what Raikou was thinking, but he raised his eyebrow and looked at Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari who only wore their underwear when they were studying.


    The five girls also noticed Haru before they were looking at Raikou. They knew instantly that Raikou would be their new sister, but then again, they realized that Raikou''s age was bigger and at the same time, her body was very sexy, especially her boobs and butts were huge.


    "Haru, have you finally be scumbag enough to steal someone else''s wife?" Utaha asked.


    "What?!" 2x


    Sora and Erina were startled.


    Kirari and Megumi looked at Raikou then Haru with a calm expression.


    Haru was about to say something but¡­


    "Forbidden, forbidden, absolutely prohibited!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Raikou who suddenly let out an exim.


    "Dear!"


    Raikou looked at Haru and said, "From now on, I will watch over you so you are not to drown yourself in the debauchery life and be a worse scumbag, am I clear?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Raikou and wondered what he should do at this moment.

 Chapter 1496 What to say?

    <h4>Chapter 1496 What to say?</h4>


    Haru sat next to his women from Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, and Kirari.


    After being reprimanded by Raikou, the five girls also wore their clothes back.


    In truth, they were about to surprise him, but they didn''t expect that he would return while bringing their new sister. Looking at Raikou, they were a bit surprised since they knew that all nine of his women were the same age as him and if someone was older then it should be one or two years older, so when Raikou appeared, they were quite surprised since they were sure that Raikou was several years older than him.


    "Um¡­ your name is Raikou-san, right?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, my name is¡­" Raikou thought for a while and said, "My name is Kasugano Raikou." She blushed while ncing at her dear, then coughed before saying, "I am sorry for my abruptness before, but I feel like you all being to drown into debauchery life because of him." She stared at the bad man who was the cause of everyone.


    Everyone was looking at the bad man and let out a sigh. If they thought about it clearly then they knew that their life wasn''t healthy, and they knew the cause of that life was Kasugano Haruka. They had to admit that sleeping and doing that kind of thing with him was very good.


    "I hope that at least all of us can act normally and if you want to do that kind of thing, please do it in the bedroom where no one is around," Raikou said with a blush on her face, thinking that the seven of them might do something pervertedter.


    Raikou was a general andmander in the army so she didn''t want him and everyone here to live a debauchery life.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, we don''t do that kind of thing every day," Kiriri said.


    "That kind of thing?"


    "I mean, only wearing our underwear," Kirari said calmly, but elegantly.


    Out of the six girls, Kirari was the one that had an aura of a high-ssdy since she was a patriarch of the Momobami n.


    Erina also had a simr aura to Kirari, however, in terms of temperament, she lost to Kirari since, in Kirari''s family, all the family members were fighting with each other.


    "¡­"


    It was also because everyone felt weird when Kirari said those vulgar words from her mouth.


    "Why did you wear only underwear before?" Haru asked with confused expressions.


    "Isn''t that your request? I have only reminded everyone to wear underwear," Utaha said with a sad expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth before he closed it again. He rubbed his chin and wondered whether he had made such a request before since he had been away from this world for 100++ chapters so he almost forgot, but then, he realized something then he looked at Raikou, who also happened to look at him.


    "I know that my presence is needed here so I will supervise all of you so you won''t fall into the debauchery life, alright?" Raikou said and from her tone, she wouldn''t allow anyone to reject her since she also wanted to take care of everyone.


    "Raikou-san, can I ask you something?" Sora asked.


    "Sure."


    "Before you met Haru, were you married before?" Sora asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Raikou was choked by Sora''s question, however, everyone was curious about Raikou''s origin since they had to admit that this woman''s body was very sexy and because she was quite old, they thought that they had married someone and this bad guy stole her from her husband.


    Raikou quickly shook her head and said, "No, I am not married and he''s my first man."


    Hearing Raikou''s words, they were surprised and they quickly gathered around her to ask her a lot of questions since they were very curious about her.


    Haru looked at Raikou who was surrounded by everyone until he heard Kirari''s voice.


    "I have thought her name is Minamoto no Raikou before," Kirari said with a smile. She knew that her fiance was able to use magic and she also knew that he was an Omnyouji so at first, she thought that Raikou was Minamoto no Raikou, who was the legendary general in 11th of Japan.


    "Yes, she''s." Haru nodded.


    "¡­"


    Kirari was dumbfounded.


    It was his first time seeing her have this kind of expression so he was quite amused. He caressed Kirari''s head and said, "Well, her real name is Minamoto no Raikou."


    Kirari held her head and rested on Haru''s shoulder. "¡­I need time to process all of this." But then she shook her head and said, "I have prepared everything when do you want to meet all of them?"


    "Well, it should be okay after the exam."


    "Then let''s meet them after the exam." Kirari nodded without hesitation.


    "Kirari."


    "Hmm?"


    "Will your family be there?"


    "No," Kirari said without hesitation.


    Looking at Kirari, Haru knew that she didn''t like the existence of her family, however, he wasn''t surprised since her family was quite messed up. Everyone in her family was fighting each other and they would do anything to get all the benefit from other families.


    During their first meeting, Kirari was almost assassinated in the past and Haru was sure that it was because of her family too.


    "I see¡­ then I will be even stronger so you can do anything you want with your family," Kirari said and caressed her head.


    Kirari smiled and kissed him without hesitation. "I love you." She hugged him and didn''t let him go, closing her eyes since, with his presence beside her, she felt that she would be alright no matter what.


    Haru caressed Kirari''s head and knew that no matter whether someone was rich or poor, each of them had their own problems and was born into such a messed up family, Kirari''s problem was very big and it wasn''t something that normal people could understand.


    "Shh¡­"


    Everyone looked at Haru and noticed Kirari, who was sleeping.


    "How about we go to sleep early? All of you have a test, right?" Haru said quietly.


    They nodded to each other and decided to sleep early, of course, they didn''t do that kind of thing.


    Haru, who missed them, might want to do that kind of thing, however, he could read the mood and he could do that kind of thingter since what was important at this moment was to take care of the mood of everyone.


    In the early morning, Haru and Raikou went out together to his bakery.


    It might sound weird, but Raikou decided to work at Haru''s bakery. Her decision was because she knew that he would leave her for school so she thought about what she could do during her free time when he wasn''t beside her.


    Raikou looked at the bakery for a while then entered together with Haru, feeling a bit excited when she thought that she would be working in the bakery rather than ying a demon or killing people in a war.


    At that moment, Raikou was very happy since she thought that she had truly be a woman and did a normal job.


    When both of them entered, they happened to meet Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina, who was cleaning the bakery.


    They stopped and were about to greet Haru, but then stopped when they saw a very bombastic woman beside him.


    Yuri held her head, feeling a headache, and asked, "¡­Is this your new woman?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1497 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1497 The Truth</h4>


    When men became rich, they would be bad.


    Yuri had heard those sentences and had to admit that it was true. Looking at Haru, she remembered the first time they met each other.


    Their first meeting was quite weird, however, she was d to meet him.


    Yuri knew that when she met him, he was only a quite famous novelist, but then, with one year of time, he had be the richest man on earth. The change in him was huge and she knew that from now on, he would be even more powerful.


    In the past, they were so close, but slowly, they drifted apart.


    Yuri remembered the time when she worked together with Utaha, trying to get his heart, but Utaha had left her first and became his woman, but she¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri bit her lower lip and looked in the direction of Haru, Shiina, Iwasawa, and Raikou. She was unwilling to part from him, she knew that if this continued, then they might really drift apart and she didn''t want that to happen.


    ''I have to move!''


    Yuri made up her decision and she looked at Haru with a determined expression. She didn''t want to be separated from him and she wanted to be with him forever so she would start her attack!


    When Yuri was thinking on her own, Haru, Shiina, and Iwasawa taught Raikou how to handle the cafe.


    His cafe was very popr, but he only sold a set amount of bread and once it was sold out, he would close the cafe.


    When Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa entered a high school, Haru only opened his cafe during a weekend when everyone didn''t need to go to the school, however, this time, Raikou was going to be the one who handled his cafe since she wanted to help him and at the same time, she wanted to do something during her free time.


    Shiina looked at Raikou and wasn''t sure why, but she felt that this woman was very powerful for some reason.


    On the other hand, when Raikou saw Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri, her maternal instinct was awoken and she wanted to take care of all of them, especially when she learned that they were living in this ce alone.


    Not only Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri, Raikou also wanted to take care of Sora, Erina, Kirari, Utaha, and Megumi, feeling that they needed a mother figure.


    Haru was looking at Raikou, who was learning under Shiina''s guidance until his shirt was tucked by Iwasawa.


    "What''s wrong, Iwasawa?" Haru asked.


    Iwasawa wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    "If you''re worried about your first debut then you need to think about your exam first." Haru looked at Iwasawa and said, "If the score of your exam is bad then I won''t let you perform on television."


    "What?!"


    Iwasawa was startled and quickly said, "Don''t worry, I will do well on my exam."


    "Good, then I don''t need to worry."


    Haru knew that there was more than one way to determine someone''s sess other than academic results, however, he wanted Iwasawa to have a high school life since he was sure after she became a popr singer, she would be very busy.


    Iwasawa sighed in relief when she heard that her debut wasn''t canceled, but then, she remembered something. "That''s not it!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is Raikou-san really your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then what about Sora, Megumi, and Utaha?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked weirdly at Iwasawa and said, "You should know already, right?"


    Iwasawa twitched her lips. She knew that Haru wasn''t a good man, but he was very reliable and if possible, she wanted to be with him all the time.


    In the past, Iwasawa knew that the rtionship between Sora, Megumi, and Utaha toward Haru was quite different from all the girls around him, but then, she didn''t ask much and thought that they were close friends.


    Iwasawa also knew that Haru was dating Megumi, so even though she felt sad, she didn''t think too much as long as they were happy and Megumi was also her good friend, but when she heard from his own mouth that he was dating a lot of women, she couldn''t help but frown.


    "Do you think that is alright? Don''t you think that you should sincerely love one girl?"


    "Iwasawa¡­"


    Haru had a solemn expression on his face and said, "I love all of them. I know that in your mind, I might have done something wrong, but I will make them happy. If you let me choose one then discard the rest then it is impossible for me." He looked at Iwasawa and said, "Do you know the reason why I have decided to be rich?"


    "¡­Why?"


    "It''s to make everyone happy. In truth, even if I am not rich, I believe that we''ll be together, however, if I am rich, I will have the power to protect everyone since you should know that the public won''t see us in a good light. Even if we don''t try to get into trouble, sometimes some people will try to get us into trouble no matter what.


    "However, if I am rich, I will have the power to protect everyone, including you."


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and let out a helpless sigh.


    "Then don''t make them unhappy, if you make them unhappy then I will smash you with my guitar."


    Haru smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do that."


    "That''s good."


    Iwasawa then looked at Shiina and Raikou then nced at Haru, who was sitting beside her.


    ''Then I can too¡­''


    In the past, Iwasawa thought that she didn''t have a chance because she knew that he was dating Megumi, but now, it was different.


    In truth, when Iwasawa heard that Haru was dating a lot of girls, she was surprised, and at the same time, there was a little hope in her heart, after all, she had to admit that his charm was very high.


    What Iwasawa wanted from a man waspletely simple and that was to treat her dearly and protect her all the time. The only one in her mind that was capable of doing all of that was only Haru and she knew from a long time ago that¡­


    ''I really love him¡­''


    "Oh, right, Iwasawa."


    Iwasawa was startled, but she quickly calmed herself and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Is the renovation next door finished?"


    Haru was wondering whether the renovation of his new house was finished or not.


    "Yes, it is finished." Iwasawa nodded and said, "The grilling table has also been set."


    "That''s good."


    "Now that you mention it, what are you going to do with the grilling table?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I will use it to make okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and pancakes during a party."


    Haru had always wanted a grilling table and now, he had it.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa had to admit that being rich was really willful.


    Then after everything was settled, they went to the school, leaving Raikou, who had told them that she was going to take care of everything.


    "Do your best on your exam, alright? I hope that you will receive a good score."


    "¡­"


    It might be their imagination, but they felt Raikou was like their mother, right?

 Chapter 1498 Next Plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 1498 Next n 1</h4>


    Sometimes, he really wondered why he was still in high school even though he could graduate early.


    Looking at the students around him, he could see various expressions that were shown on their faces. Some of them were desperate, some of them were happy, some of them were calm, and a lot more.


    Haru had finished his exam so he stood up and gave his paper to the teacher that was in charge of supervising the exam before he went to his private room.


    "¡­"


    Looking at how natural it was for Haru to give his paper exam to the teacher then left the room without hesitation, the male students could only twitch their lips and the female students were full of love in their eyes.


    Some of them might feel envious and even hate, but they only kept it inside their hearts since they knew themselves that his standing was already above them, and rather than trying to antagonize him, they wanted to be his friend since once they were able to do that, their future would be secured since he was the richest man on earth.


    The teacher in the ss looked at Haru''s paper exam before letting out a sigh when she knew that all of his answers were correct. She put down his paper and didn''t say anything, looking at the group of students in front of her and said, "Be quiet!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at their teacher, they had to admit their teacher was unreasonable.


    After finishing his exam, Haru was wondering how his girlfriends and the girls were from Muse were doing on their exam.


    Haru sat down on the sofa inside his private room and opened his hologramputer, looking at both Seri and Ritsu who appeared in front of him.


    "Is your test done, Haru?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes, it is done."


    "You know, you can graduate early, right? Why don''t you do so?" Seri asked with confused expression since she knew that Haru''s IQ was high, especially when he built cloudputing on his own before, creating a billion dors valuation of thepany easily, and a lot more.


    "If I decide to graduate then I can''t enjoy my youth." Haru looked at Ritsu and asked, "How about you Ritsu, do you want to go to the high school?"


    "Me?"


    Ritsu was surprised, but then she shook her head. "No, it is fun to help you manage your business."


    "Well, if you say so."


    Haru didn''t force Ritsu, then looked at the two of them before asking, "Right, how is the preparation of the investment bank?"


    "It''s done, Haru-sama. You don''t need to worry since everything has beenpleted," Seri said with a confident tone. She believed that without long, hispany would defeat the four Zaibatsu in this country.


    "I will leave the preparation of thepany to you," Haru said.


    "Yes, leave it to me." Seri nodded and asked, "What about the clients?"


    "After the exam, I will meet all the bosses of the pachinko parlor in Kanto region with Kirari," Haru said.


    In truth, it was too bothersome to manage the money of other people since he didn''t need their money much, however, it was necessary since he wanted to create his own investment bank, after all, the one who controlled the money would control the world, right?


    For Haru, it might be possible to be rich by himself, but the power of one person was limited, and the power of the group was unbeatable, even a king, couldn''t be a king without his subjects, right?


    Haru needed an alliance and he also prepared a foundation for his descendants in the future.


    "If you decide to meet them by yourself then I am sure that they will be our clients without hesitation," Seri said.


    In Seri''s mind, Haru''s standing was already above the cloud and those bosses of the pachinko parlor in the Kanto region might be rich and powerful in the eyes of normal people, but in her eyes, they were only a group of big fishes in the small pond.


    On the other hand, Haru was a leviathan in the ocean. He was a monster and he was on a different level than those people.


    In Japan, hierarchy was very prominent, whether it was junior or senior, subordinate or boss, etc.


    Haru''s achievements had already reached the point where no one was able to match him anymore. It might sound arrogant, but that was the truth. He controlled the media in this world, and based on his whim, he could get a billion dors easily.


    However, Haru felt that it wasn''t enough and that was why he decided to meet a group of pachinko parlor bosses, ignoring the difference between their standing.


    They talked about the n for an investment bank until someone opened the door of his private room.


    "Haru."


    Haru knew who wasing and smiled. "Are you done with your exam, Kirari?"


    Kirari nodded and sat beside him. "You''re talking about your investment bank?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "Thepany is ready and all I need to do is get more clients." There were already a lot of clients for his investment bank, including his grandpa''s friends in politics, the people that he met at the Eriri''s house party before, some of his acquaintances, and also there were a lot more.


    However, he felt that it wasn''t enough and in his mind, he felt that he should have at least 100 billion dors of assets on his management as soon as possible.


    "Good."


    Kirari felt excited and hugged him without hesitation. In her mind, this school might be very good and she could also control the country to a certain extent by controlling this school, but she felt that wasn''t enough.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Seri coughed several times and looked at Kirari with an envious gaze. "The matter isn''t over yet, and I want to remind you that we have bought the most shares of "Six & I Holdings", and soon, you can privatize the biggest convenience storepany in the world."


    "That''s good."


    Haru bought both Starbucks and 6-Eleven, he tapped his chin and knew that his n about e-wallet could be started soon.


    "What is your next n? Are you going to buy an energypany?" Seri asked. In the past, she had told him to buy an energypany since by owning an energypany, he could control the country itself.


    Haru might have a renewable energypany, but that wasn''t enough.


    "Oh? You want to buy an energypany?" Kirari was surprised and said, "If so, then you might as well, buy both Tokyo Gas and Osaka Gas,bine twopanies into one, controlling the gas supply in this country."


    "I agree with Kirari''s proposal," Seri said.


    "Do you want me to process the acquisition n?" Ritsu asked.


    Haru thought for a while and shook his head. "No, let''s do thatter since there''s onepany that I need to acquire as soon as possible."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Kirari, Ritsu, and Seri looked at Haru curiously, wondering what kind ofpany that he wanted to acquire.


    "It''s Quam," Haru said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1499 Next Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1499 Next n 2</h4>


    "Quam?" 2x


    Kirari and Seri raised their eyebrows at the same time since it was their first time hearing the name of thispany, however, it wasn''t umon since thispany was quite low-key.


    In the minds of Kirari and Seri, they knew that Haru loved to acquire a real industry business, such as movie theaters, coffee shops, convenience stores, and even food businesses so they thought that he might acquire something simr such as alcohol, snacks, or something rted.


    However, in their minds, it was better to get an energy-rtedpany since by doing that, his power in this country became even more powerful so that was why, when he suddenly said that he wanted to acquire "Quam", they were stupified since they didn''t have what kind of idea thispany do nor they had never heard of thispany before.


    Haru also wanted to enter the energy sector, however, it was veryplicated, after all, most of them had been controlled by the hands of those giants or monsters or rich people or huge families in this world.


    However, a technologypany was different since it was still a new industry and there was still a lot of development for it.


    "You should be able to get thispany with 30 billion USD," Ritsu suddenly said.


    "30 billion USD?!" 2x


    Seri raised her eyebrow and asked, "Haru, do you think it is worth it to acquire thispany? Its worth isn''t small you know."


    Kirari also thought the same.


    Even if the Momobami family was a huge family, it didn''t mean they were able to take out 30 billion USD easily.


    In her mind, rather than buying "Quam", it was better to acquire both Tokyo Gas and Osaka Gas and acquired other hugepanies in this country with 30 billion USD since that amount of money wasn''t small.


    However, Kirari believed in Haru and there must be a reason why he decided to acquire thispany.


    "I also agree with his decision to acquire thispany," Ritsu said.


    "Huh?" Seri was surprised and really wondered what thispany did.


    "There must be a reason why you want to acquire thispany, can you tell us why?" Kirari asked curiously since she believed in Haru''s judgment.


    In their minds, they knew that it wasn''t a problem for Haru to get 30 billion USD, however, the problem was at how he was going to use all that amount of money since they didn''t want his money to turn into a wastepany.


    "It is very troublesome to acquire energy-rtedpanies and it is better to acquire something else."


    They nodded and understood how troublesome it was to enter an energy industry, considering how old these industries were and it wasn''t easy to acquire thosepanies.


    "Then why "Quam"?"


    "You want to know?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "You should know the smartphone market is going to be even bigger in the future and I am sure that most of the people in this world will own a smartphone."


    Seri caught something on Haru''s words and said, "So this "Quam" is rted to those smartphones?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "With the market of smartphone development, thispany will be even bigger in the future."


    They nodded and knew that the smartphone would be even more popr in the future, without doubt, they also knew that most of the people in this world would own a smartphone, but then, they didn''t know what this "Quam"pany did.


    "I am curious now what kind ofpany this is," Kirari said.


    "Quam is an intellectual property or patentpany."


    "Patentpany?" 2x


    "Yes, it is a patentpany, especially in semiconductors."


    "Semiconductor?" 2x


    Without semiconductors, there was no way a smartphone could be made and as long as those famous smartphonepanies produced a smartphone, they needed to pay a patent fee for "Quam" since they needed the semiconductor that was made by thispany.


    "¡­¡­"


    "This¡­ Thispany is amazing¡­" Seri was shocked and couldn''t help but suck a deep breath.


    Kirari''s eyes were shining and knew that once Haru got his hand on thispany, without a doubt, he would control all smartphonepanies in this world.


    No money, no chips.


    Haru had heard that was how "Quam" was able to control the world with its chips and he had to admit that thispany was very amazing since it owned a thousand or a hundred of thousands of patents on their hands.


    But of course, Haru also would acquire the shares of the famous smartphonepanies, especially in China.


    Out of all the countries in this world, Haru had to admit that the production cost of the smartphone in China was the cheapest, even the famous Apple also produced their smartphone in China.


    The United States and China.


    Haru was going to push his investments in both of those countries and acquired the shares of all of the famouspanies.


    "Is that all? Do you want to acquire thispany alone?" Ritsu suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It might take a long time to acquire thispany, though," Haru said.


    "It doesn''t really matter," Ritsu said. "By the way, let''s go out together with everyone during the summer vacation."


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He looked at Kirari and Seri and asked, "It should be okay for you two, right?"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, we will go on vacation together."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem, but where are we going?" Seri asked.


    "My yacht should be sent soon, right? How about we go to Lanai?"


    Even though Haru had bought that ind, he had never stepped into that ind once. He felt that it was a perfect chance to bring everyone there for a vacation.


    "That''s a good idea." 3x


    Everyone agreed and decided to y on Lanai ind during summer vacation.


    Haru also thought that it was a good chance to introduce every girl in his harem so everyone would get along with each other.


    "But still, do you have another n after you have acquired thispany?" Seri suddenly asked.


    "¡­Do you have to ask this again?" Haru was speechless.


    "Of course." Seri nodded and said, "Tell us, whether there is apany that you want to acquire."


    "I have told you before that besides the investmentpany, I also want to create an emercepany and also an e-wallet, right? Let''s create those threepanies first," Haru said.


    Ritsu and Seri nodded, the n of both emerce and e-walletpanies had been made by Haru and what they needed to do was to create thosepanies as soon as possible.


    When they talked to each other, he suddenly remembered something. He rubbed his chin and asked, "We''re in 2010, right?"


    "Yes." Kirari nodded and asked in confusion, "Why are you asking that?"


    "I remember something."


    "Do you have another n?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.


    "I want to do a treasure hunt, do you want toe with me?"

 Chapter 1500 Frustation

    <h4>Chapter 1500 Frustation</h4>


    "Treasure hunt?" 3x


    The three of them were confused after they heard Haru''s words.


    "Well, let''s talk about the detailster."


    Haru didn''t want to talk too much about his treasure hunt n since there were a lot of things that were more important than that.


    They talked for a while until they ended theirmunication, but then, Kirari kept looking at her fiance.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I am curious about your treasure hunt," Kirari said with an excited expression.


    "¡­"


    "Let''s talk about this after the exam ends," Haru said.


    "Then let''s talk about this when the exam ends." Kirari nodded and agreed.


    Then the door of his private room was knocked on and a group of female students entered.


    "Haru, hurry up and go to the music room! Let''s train for the performance at the school festival!"


    Haru''s hands were then pulled by a group of girls.


    Kirari looked at this scene while shaking her head, then following them since she was sure that their performance would be very fun.


    Time passed quietly, and it was thest day of the exam.


    "Everyone, I have cooked a "katsu-don", do your best on your exam, alright?" Raikou said with a smile.


    After living together with everyone for the past few days, Raikou also had gotten used to living in this world together with everyone, at first, she was quite resisted when she thought that she would sleep together and doing that kind of thing with other girls, however, she knew that she couldn''t resist him and her stamina also wasn''t good enough to handle him, especially after he had gotten the power of "Gura Gura no Mi".


    With the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", his nightlife became even more colorful and those girls were defeated easily by him which made them speechless.


    If Haru didn''t own a "Cookie" then they might not be able to stand up and enter their school the next day.


    Looking at the hearty breakfast in front of them, they had to admit that the breakfast might not be as good as Haru''s, but there was a feeling of an intense love on each of the foods which were cooked by Raikou.


    However, this love was so heavy that sometimes they didn''t feelfortable with it.


    Looking at Haru, they wondered how he was able to meet Raikou since this woman was very unique, right?


    "Haru, I heard from Kirari that you''re going to do something fun," Utaha suddenly said.


    Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Isn''t it better for you to think about your exam first?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my exam. I will get the rank 1 in the entire grade easily," Utaha said and she didn''t tell a lie since that was the truth, after all, she was the smartest among the 2nd grade in her school.


    "What about your game? You need to sell it during the Comiket in summer, right? It''s going to be held in August, you know?" Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Hearing about the game that they were about to create, they felt silent since they realized how hard it was to make a game. It was so hard, especially on Sawamura Eriri, who was their illustrator.


    Eriri was the only illustrator after all and she needed to draw an entire scene of the game by herself.


    "You know¡­ I have been thinking about selling the game at the Winter Comiket," Sora said while massaging her temple.


    Unlike Kosaka, who had put all of her energy into the game that she created together with Haru.


    Eriri was a student and she was also a famous doujinshi maker so she couldn''t spend all of her time drawing all the scenes of the game.


    It was also the reason why Sora had a headache, thinking that making a game wasn''t as easy as she had imagined. It was very difficult, especially in time management, and it might take longer than she had thought.


    "If we only have more illustrators then it might be possible to create the game before the summer Comiket." Megumi also thought that it was difficult to finish the game before the summer Comiket.


    Even though Utaha didn''t say anything, she was also quite busy with her light novel and her other novel. Even though her writing speed might be quite fast, it was so tiring to write every day for a lot of hours.


    If Haru didn''t massage him then Utaha was sure that she would be dead tired.


    "If you think that it is impossible to do it in summer, then you can do it in winter."


    Haru didn''t me them and also had predicted this situation. It was very hard to make a game and they also didn''t ask for his help so he knew that it would take a long time for them to make a game.


    "But¡­ I feel very frustrated¡­"


    Sora really felt frustrated since her n wasn''t as smooth as she had imagined. She had imagined that they would be sessful, selling tens of thousands of games, then having a wild night with Haru after their sess, but¡­


    Her eyes were red, biting her lower lip, showing how unwilling she was.


    "You don''t need to be frustrated, alright? There''s no need to be embarrassed about failure. Think of it as a lesson so it won''t happen again in the future."


    Haru caressed Sora''s head and said, "I can see that your serious about this game, even though, you might not be able to sell it during the summer Comiket, you can sell it during the winter Comiket. What you need to do now is to make sure that you won''t fail again."


    Sora had an urge to hug Haru at that moment, but she didn''t do that and nodded.


    "Yes, I won''t fail. I will definitelyplete the game before the winter Comiket."


    Raikou then came and hugged both of them together.


    Utaha and Megumi looked at each other and also joined together.


    If Erina, Kirari, Sakura, Eli, Nozomi, and Maki were here then it would beplete.


    "Right, I have heard from everyone that you''re going to go on a treasure hunt, right?" Raikou looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha looked at Haru curiously since they were also curious about the treasure hunt that he was about to do.


    Looking at their curious expression, Haru didn''t intend to hide and said, "I am going to India."


    "India?!" 4x


    The four of them were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that he would go to India to be a treasure hunt. They thought that he would go too deep into the ocean or even some mountains in Japan, but not ever in their minds, they thought that he would go to India.


    "Don''t tell anyone alright?"


    Haru didn''t want his n to be exposed since he was about to steal the hidden treasure on India''s temple.


    "When are you going to go?" Megumi asked.


    "Well, I can go anytime."


    Haru told the truth since he could go to India directly by teleporting, using his Shamb.


    "Can we go too?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­"


    Looking at their eager expressions, Haru really wanted to say that he was going on a treasure hunt, not a pic, alright?


    "Well, let''s talk about this matterter after we have finished our exam. If you fail your exam then everything will be in naught."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded without hesitation since they would seed on their exam no matter what.


    But still¡­


    Was it really alright for them to give up?


    Haru looked at the three girls and said, "I take back my words."


    "Huh?" 4x


    "Let''s sell the game at the summer Comiket, and I will do something about the illustrator."


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1501 Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 1501 Daily Life</h4>


    Looking at the announcement board, Yuriko and Runa felt that they had a toothache. Looking at the young man who got a perfect score and rank one on the entire grade, they weren''t sure what to say.


    However, in their minds, life was very unfair.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked while looking at both girls.


    "Nothing." Runa snorted and said, "Say, why don''t you give us a mortal a chance to show our power?"


    Yuriko didn''t say anything, but she agreed with Runa''s words.


    Haru was the richest man on earth and he was also the smartest man in the school, or might be in the entire high school in this country.


    It was impossible to defeat him in terms of wealth, but it should be possible to defeat him through academic achievement, right?


    It was what they were thinking all along, however, Haru''s academic achievement was also something that couldn''t be reached by mortal.


    "You don''t need to think too much." Haru looked at Runa and said, "Even if your score on the exam is good, what''s the use of it? You''ll inherit your family business after all."


    Yuriko and Runa didn''t say much, but they knew that Haru was right.


    For those who wereing from rich families, they didn''t really put their eyes on academic achievements, or rather it was rather unimportant in their eyes.


    The one that needed an academic achievement was someone from a lower and middle-ss family since without an academic achievement, they wouldn''t be able to change their fate.


    It was cruel, but it was reality.


    It is very unfair.


    "In truth, you don''t need to care much about academic achievement," Haru said.


    "Why?" Yuriko asked.


    "Let me tell you a secret," Haru suddenly said.


    "What is it?"


    Yuriko and Runa looked at Haru curiously.


    "Smart women are unpopr," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuriko and Runa opened their mouths before they closed them once again since that was the truth.


    In society, those women with smart minds and perfect careers were really unpopr since most men didn''t really like it when their women were smarter than them, though, there had always been an exception.


    "Hmph! I won''t marry such a petty-minded man!" Runa said without hesitation.


    "Yes, I agree." Yuriko nodded and said, "We, women, need to be smart so you, men, won''t fool us all along."


    "That''s true, I also like smart women." Haru nodded."


    Runa and Yuriko were dumbfounded and asked, "Then why did you say that a smart woman is unpopr?!"


    "Yes, but there''s always an exception, right? Not all men are petty-minded after all," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa and Yuriko stared at Haru and felt that it would be wonderful if they didn''t know that he was Kirari''s fiance.


    "Pretty interesting conversation you had there."


    The three of them turned their heads and saw Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka walking together.


    "If a smart woman is unpopr, then Sayaka won''t marry be married, right?" Kirari asked Sayaka with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Sayaka snorted and said, "I won''t marry in the future, I will be with Kirari-sama all the time!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Sayaka with a strange expression.


    Sayaka also noticed a change in their expression and became confused. "What?"


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Haru, your fiancee is going to be robbed by another girl, what are you going to do?"


    Haru rubbed his nose and wanted to say that he would also let Sayaka join them, but if he said so, he was sure that he would be pped. It might be possible to say that kind of thing in private, but they were in a public ce.


    Then he immediately¡­


    Haru hugged Kirari and looked at Sayaka with a guarded expression.


    "I won''t let you Sayaka!"


    Sayaka instantly understood what they were talking about, her face blushed and she became flustered.


    "That''s¡­ That''s not what I mean!!!"


    Even though Kirari wanted to stay with Kirari all the time, it didn''t mean she swung that way, especially when Kirari already had a fiance, and secretly, she also dreamed of that fiance during her sleep.


    Everyoneughed together and didn''t notice that there was someone who was looking at them gloomily.


    Inside the shrine, all the members of Muse and Haru gathered together after they had gone back from the school. They looked at each other and their expression seemed to be like they had constipation.


    Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Can you tell me already the score of your exam?" He would be lying if he didn''t get nervous to know the exam result of all the members of Muse, especially the three idiots.


    Being stared at by Haru, Rin, Honoka, and Nico felt offended.


    "What''s with that stare, nyaa?!"


    "Yes, we have also studied very hard!"


    "Do you think that we''re idiots?!"


    Hearing the words of Rin, Honoka, and Nico, no one was surprised by Haru''s stare since the three of them were the ones that made them always worried.


    "I am sorry, but how is your exam?" Haru asked.


    Everyone looked at each other before they smiled together.


    "We passed!" 9x


    The nine members of Muse showed their scores at the same time, showing that no one had failed on the exam.


    "That''s great¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh of relief, hearing their words.


    "Now, what you need to do is to prepare for the concert during the School Tour Day."


    Everyone nodded and knew that the concert during the School Tour Day would be very important for them since it would determine whether their school could continue to exist or not.


    In truth, Haru wasn''t surprised when Otonokizaka High School would abolish, considering there were a lot of private schools that kept appearing one after another and coupled with the falling birth rates.


    But then again, they were working hard to stop the abolishment of Otonokizaka High School from happening.


    "The concert will be held in three days, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Umi nodded and said, "You wille, right?"


    Everyone stared at their producer.


    "Of course, I am your producer after all." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s good!" Honoka then stood up and said, "Now, we need to work hard on our concert!"


    "Yeah!" 8x


    "Let''s start counting!"


    Honoka: "One!"


    Kotori: "Two!"


    Umi: "Three!"


    Hanayo: "Four!"


    Rin: "Five!"


    Maki: "Six!"


    Nico: "Seven!"


    Nozomi: "Eight!"


    Eli: Nine!"


    The nine of them stood up and gathered their hands together, shouting each of their numbers one by one until¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    *Stare!*


    The nine of them stared at Haru, who was sitting on the tatami floor with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Do I have to do it too?"


    *Stare!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru then stood up and put his hand together too.


    "Ten."


    "Yay!" 9x


    The nine girls smiled happily and had made up their minds to show the best concert during School Tour Day.


    Haru also smiled, looking at the nine of them until Nozomi whispered something to his ear.


    "Don''t you feel tempted to have the nine of us?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Nozomi who was on his side, smiling and pressing her body tightly to him, Haru was dumbfounded and at the same time, he had to admit that it was very tempting, but his moral¡­


    Well, he wasn''t sure whether he had a moral in his heart anymore.


    After talking with the rest of Muse, Haru was in his house, and in front of him, there were Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Eriri, sitting together on the floor with serious expression since they were about to talk about the development of their game.

 Chapter 1502 I will help you

    <h4>Chapter 1502 I will help you</h4>


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Eriri, and Haru gathered together after the exam to talk about their game, whether they would continue to sell their game in summer Comiket or give up, and sold it on the winter Comiket.


    "We talked in a hurry before, now, let''s talk about this matter again," Haru said.


    "Is it alright for you to take care of our game? You''re very busy with the development of your investment bank, right?" Megumi asked with a worried expression since she knew that the career of her fiance was at the most critical moment and she was afraid that their game would bother them.


    Even though Sora and Utaha didn''t say anything, they also felt the same way as Megumi.


    The three of them knew that this guy''s ambition was very huge and without doubt, he would try to control this world through his wealth. Of course, as his women, they were happy for him and they were also very proud, but they were a bit lonely¡­


    "What''s wrong with my business? You don''t need to think too much about it." Haru smiled and said, "My intention to build a business is to make all of you able to live without worry, but it doesn''t mean, I will neglect you because I am busy. If my business will make you feel lonely, then I can throw away everything for you."


    Haru told the truth since money was only a number for him, he could get it anytime, but his time with his girlfriends at this moment was precious and it was something that money couldn''t rece.


    "HARU!!!!" 3x


    The three of them hugged him with a happy smile, nestled into his arms, thinking that he had never changed. He might be a scumbag, greedy, lustful, and there was a lot of his shoring, but he was very sweet and they really loved him.


    They were also very moved when they heard that he could throw away everything for them.


    "Can you wear a maid uniform tonight?" Haru whispered.


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha rolled their eyes, but then again, they were going to wear a maid uniform for him tonight.


    "COUGH! COUGH! COUGH!"


    When they were about to flirt with each other, there was a loud cough that tried to remind them that they weren''t alone in this ce.


    "Oh, Sawamura-san, you''re here?" Utaha askedzily and only remembered this wild dog was here.


    "What do you mean by that, Kasumigaoka Utaha?!"


    Eriri showed her canine teeth, showing how angry she was.


    "Calm down, Eriri."


    Haru twitched his lips and also forgot that this girl was here.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Eriri also knew that this guy had forgotten her.


    "You bastard!!!"


    Using her twin-tails, Eriri sent out a relentless attack toward Haru!


    "¡­¡­"


    Her attack might not cause any damage, but it made him speechless, and of course, he needed to act like he was hurt.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop! Stop!"


    Haru quickly protected his face with his hands from Eriri''s twin-tails.


    "Hmph!"


    Eriri folded her arms, turning her head, showing that she was unhappy that she was being ignored. She was also unhappy when they showed her their affection since she felt very jealous at that moment.


    Looking at Eriri, who folded her arms, Haru let out a sigh.


    If Erina was the one who did this action, then her breasts would seem even bigger, but for Eriri who had non-existence breasts, her action could do nothing.


    "Did you think something rude?"


    Eriri red at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering if Eriri had a mind-reading ability.


    "Alright, alright." Sora quickly stopped them and said, "We have to talk about something serious now. What should we do with our game?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Personally, I want to sell it at summer Comiket." Sora let out a sigh and said, "It might be my selfish desire, but I don''t want to give up and I want our game to be sold and yed by everyone as soon as possible."


    "I also feel the same." Megumi nodded and said, "I want this game to be sold as soon as possible."


    "It might be hard to make all those scripts for my novels and games, but I also want this game to be sold as soon as possible so we can teach those scummy men and harem lovers otaku to not mess with us women," Utaha said with a dangerous light on her eyes, before she nced at the only man in this room.


    "¡­¡­"


    Then everyone was looking at Eriri since they knew that everything was in the hands of this girl, or rather, without this girl, it was impossible to create the game without Eriri since she was the illustrator of this game.


    Eriri let out a sigh and said, "I want this game to be created soon too, but my ability is limited. Unless I have help then it is impossible to draw all the scenes in this game and I also have my own work that I need to draw for the summer Comiket too."


    Eriri was a famous lily doujinshi maker. She often drew a famous manga into a doujinshi then turned the famous heroines and famous female characters into a lily rtionship. It was also the reason why her pen name was "Egoistic Lily".


    Hearing Eriri''s reason, they were also caught in a dilemma since they weren''t egoistic or selfish enough to tell Eriri to give up on her work. They also didn''t want that since they didn''t want there to be a crack in their rtionship.


    "¡­So we can only get a helper, right?" Sora said, but then she wasn''t sure whether she could find a helper. It might be possible to do it with Haru''s help, but she didn''t want to do that. Her reason might be selfish, but she wanted this game to be created without external help.


    "I wonder whether there''s a good illustrator in the school."


    "School?" Eriri was dumbfounded and quickly shook her head. "No! No! No! It is impossible to get someone from the school!"


    "Why? Don''t you need a helper?" Utaha asked with a frown.


    "Even if I want a helper, I don''t want it to be from school! My image of the school will be destroyed if someone knows that I drew a lily doujinshi and also created an erotic game!"


    Eriri didn''t want her perfect image of the school to be destroyed!


    "¡­"


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were in silence since they knew that it was pretty hard for someone to keep a secret about this kind of thing, and at the same time, even though they didn''t care much about their reputation at school, it would be troublesome when a lot of people knew what kind of game that they were about to create.


    It was all right for the members of the Tabletop_Gaming_Club, but they weren''t sure about the rest.


    When they were thinking about the solution to this matter, suddenly they heard a cough from the side.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    His cough caught their attention, and he said, "How about me? I can be a helper."


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing those words, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1503 Is it alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1503 Is it alright?</h4>


    When Haru said those words, everyone looked at him with a weird expression, however, he didn''t feel surprised by their reaction or rather their reaction was fairly normal.


    "Haru¡­" Utaha let out a sigh and said, "I am not saying your painting skill is bad, but only some people can enjoy it."


    Eriri, Sora, and Megumi also nodded at the same time.


    Haru''s painting skill wasn''t bad or rather it was very unique since he was only able to draw a cubism style of art. His painting skill was definitely high, but it was too avant-garde and only some people could enjoy it.


    If it was an artpetition, then, without doubt, his painting or illustration might be able to win, however, it was different for a galge.


    What they needed was a picture of a beautiful girl, not an Avant-garden picture.


    Eriri was also surprised at first, and she also had to admit Haru''s cubism style of painting was very good, however, it wasn''t suitable to be used to draw an illustration of galge.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Don''t be surprised, I have learned painting secretly."


    "What?!" 4x


    The four of them were surprised and they quickly saw hope in front of them.


    "Really?"


    "Try to draw!"


    "Yes, draw Sekai or Kotonoha, whatever you want."


    "Here''s the paper."


    Looking at four girls, who looked at him with an eager expression, Haru felt a bit overwhelmed and let out a sigh before he started to draw Sekai Saionji (one of the heroines on School Days).


    In truth, it was possible to fix his paint skill defect by using Group Chat, but he never intended to do so since he had always wanted to keep this defect for a lifetime. It might be weird for him to be able to draw cubism style of painting, but he had neverined, or rather, he wanted it to be his unique point, however¡­


    Haru remembered Sora''s sad and unwilling expression at that time when she thought that she couldn''t finish the game at the summer Comiket, so in the end, he gritted his teeth and bought the painting skill so he could help them to finish the game faster.


    Haru might have lost his unique point, but he got the smile of his girls back.


    As expected, when four girls saw the illustration of Sekai Saionji on the paper, they looked at him with a happy smile.


    "Great!"


    "We can finish the game now!"


    "Thank you, Haru."


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha knew how hard it was for him to draw something normal, but they didn''t expect that he would work hard for their sake.


    "Haru, then let''s go to my house!" Eriri said without hesitation after she saw Haru''s skill at drawing, however¡­


    "¡­"


    The moment those words came out from Eriri''s mouth, three girls fell into silence, looking at Eriri with a doubtful expression.


    "What? What''s with that stare?"


    Eriri wasn''t sure, but she felt nervous for some reason.


    "Eriri, why should he draw at your house? Can you do it here?" Sora asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s easier to do it at home," Eriri said without hesitation. It wasn''t impossible to draw in Haru''s house, but most of her tools and drawings were at her house. She felt that it was too troublesome to bring it here and it was better to bring this guy to her home.


    "Sawamura-san, let me remind you that with that airport-like chest, it is impossible for you to seduce him so give up early," Utaha said without mercy.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was stunned. She opened her mouth before she closed it again.


    "KASUMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!"


    Eriri''s blonde hair became spiky and there was a golden aura around her, showing how furious she was.


    "Calm down, Eriri, Utaha," Megumi said, and then both Eriri and Utaha quickly calmed down because of her aura.


    Megumi''s aura had always been powerful, and besides her invisibility ability, she also had an ability that was capable of making anyone feelfortable and calm beside her.


    It could be said, Megumi might have a superpower.


    "What do you think?" Sora asked while looking at Haru.


    "I don''t mind, but is that alright?" Haru looked at Eriri with hesitation on his face.


    "What? You don''t want to?" Eriri frowned, wondering whether she was unattractive since she could see the hesitation on his face.


    "It''s not that." Haru shook his head and said, "I mean, is it alright with your family? You know¡­ your family might mistake me as your boyfriend or something."


    "What? Are you worried about that? If so, then you don''t need to!"


    There was an unnatural blush on Eriri''s cheeks, but she quickly said, "If you''re ready then let''s go to my house! Hurry up and help me so the game can be ready before the summer Comiket!"


    "Well, if you''re alright with it then I don''t mind." Haru looked at the three of them and said, "Then I will leave you for a bit."


    "Don''t worry, I will tell Raikouter too," Sora said.


    Raikou was at Haru''s cafe at that moment, learning various dishes so she could give him a surpriseter.


    Haru nodded then said goodbye to everyone before going out with Eriri to go to her house to help her with the illustrator''s work.


    Looking at Eriri and Haru who were leaving, Utaha asked, "Do you think that he''ll also eat that mad dog?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Megumi and Sora wanted to say "no", but they closed their mouths again.


    "Let''s just go with the flow, alright?"


    On the other hand, Jeanne was wondering whether her decision to go with Shinobu was a good thing. Her first impression of Shinobu was good, considering Shinobu was a doctor and she also helped a lot of people.


    Jeanne felt that it was good to follow Shinobu until Shinobu introduced her to something iprehensible or something that she could never understand.


    In the beginning, Jeanne didn''t think too much when Shinobu and Kuroneko wanted to introduce her to some culture and she also wanted to learn a lot of things in this world, except for education since she hated it.


    Jeanne might have received a lot of information about the modern world, but it was iplete and it wasn''t perfect so she thought that it was a good chance to learn a culture from both Shinobu and Kuroneko, however¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne started to question whether her decision was right or not since the culture that she had learned was so special that it caused a blush on her beautiful face and she also wanted to tear it apart quickly, but she stopped since she felt that it was rude and at the same time, she was quite curious.


    Looking at the scenes of both Kouha and Haru on the manga in front of her, Jeanne felt that her heart was beating very fast and her body was very hot, however, her hand didn''t stop, she slowly read, without anyone noticing since she was afraid of being mistaken as a pervert.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Jeanne held her head and wondered whether she should go to Haru''s world now.


    "Jeanne, what do you think?" Shinobu asked with a kind smile.


    "I¡­"


    Jeanne wanted to say something, but she closed it again. However, she then made up her mind and said, "¡­Can you give me a break?"


    "No," Shinobu said with a smile.


    ''Haru, help me!!!''


    Jeanne screamed loudly inside her mind, hoping him able to hear her thoughts at that moment, especially when she saw an education book on Shinobu''s hands since it gave her an urge to run away as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1504 Tornado like woman

    <h4>Chapter 1504 Tornado like woman</h4>


    When Haru decided to help Eriri and came to her house, he had expected several situations, but he expected nothing would happen since he really didn''t have an idea to attack her, considering he had heard how she was in love with her childhood friend.


    In the story, it had always been an irond rule that a childhood friend made a promise to marry each other when they were a child, and usually, they would marry each other, unless¡­


    "Oh my, I left you for a few hours, but you decided to bring a boy back? Mom isn''t ready to be a grandma yet," Sayuri said with a bright smile while looking at both Eriri and Haru.


    "Mom!!!"


    As expected, Eriri''s reaction was easy to guess. Her face was red and she was very flustered, covering her mother''s mouth with her hands quickly.


    "Hello, au-- Sister Sayuri," Haru said with a light smile. He almost called Sayuri an aunt and for a moment, he could see a dangerous light on her eyes, and quickly changed how he called her.


    Sayuri chuckled and smiled. Looking at Haru, she had to admit that this guy was very suitable as a son-inw, except for being ady killer, she couldn''t see anything wrong with him.


    "Fufu¡­ so I am young enough to be called Eriri''s sister?"


    "Of course, if you stand side by side, everyone will think that both of you are sisters."


    Haru had to admit that Sayuri''s face was very young and without doubt, if Sayuri and Eriri stood next to each other, they would be mistaken as a sister rather than a mother and daughter.


    "So are you going to open a daughter and mother route? Do you want to target both of us?" Sayuri asked with a smile while hugging her daughter.


    "¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth wide and dumbfounded.


    "MOM!!!"


    Eriri was crazy when she heard the words that came out from her mother''s mouth.


    "I was joking."


    Waving her hand, Sayuri wrapped her hand around her daughter''s shoulder before she whispered, "Eriri, can you draw a BL for your father and him?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri was stunned and Haru was also stunned.


    Even though Sayuri''s voice was very small, with his hearing, it was impossible to miss her words, and at the same time, he was thinking of running away at that moment.


    On the other hand, Eriri couldn''t handle it anymore and quickly ran away from her mother''s evil hand.


    "MOM!!!!"


    Eriri then pulled Haru''s hand and said, "Don''t bother us! We will draw my doujinshi and illustration for the game!"


    "Really?"


    Sayuri was surprised then looked at Haru before asking, "Is it alright for you to help her draw? You''re quite busy with your investment bank, right?" She, and her husband, after all, also had the intention of putting their money in Haru''s investment bank and she also knew that he was quite busy, but she didn''t expect that he was going toe to help her daughter draw a lily doujinshi and illustration for the game which made her dumbfounded.


    After all, the weight of the two things was too different apart.


    One was a game and a lily doujinshi, and the other one was an investment bank with assets that would reach hundreds or a thousand billion yen easily.


    It was too easy to tell which one was more important, right?


    "Sister Sayuri, I have promised my girlfriends after all. It might be hard, but I will do both of them since I have promised them," Haru said.


    "I see¡­"


    Sayuri smiled and patted Haru''s shoulder. She then pulled him and whispered, "If you want to push my daughter, then push her alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded once again.


    "What are you talking about?" Eriri asked with a frown.


    "Nothing." Sayuri smiled and said, "Anyway, I won''t bother you anymore. If you''re looking at me, then I am in my room, ying my new BL game." Waving her hand, she left both of them very quickly.


    "¡­"


    "I¡­"


    Eriri wanted to say something, but she closed it once again. She looked away and didn''t dare to look at Haru since she didn''t have a face to do so, but it bothered her when he didn''t even say anything.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "¡­Your mom is very individual."


    It was the only thing that he could say at that moment, it wasn''t that rude and it was quite polite in his opinion.


    "Anyway, hurry up and go to my room!"


    Eriri was also embarrassed by the situation and wanted to quickly run back to her room.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Haru nodded and walked beside Eriri toward her room.


    Looking at how calm this guy was, Eriri twitched her lips and knew that she might make a wrong decision at this moment. She knew that this guy was a wolf and she was a delicious sheep, without doubt, she was a perfect target for him.


    Then in Eriri''s mind, there were a lot of perverted scenes that often appeared on her doujinshi.


    Haru might be calm, but he had decided not toe to Eriri''s house too often since he felt that his sanity would be tested every time. Even though he had to admit that Eriri''s mother was beautiful, she was weird and he didn''t have a hobby of getting a wife of someone unless that she was a widow.


    "Here''s my room¡­"


    Eriri opened the door of her room nervously.


    When Haru observed Eriri''s room which was very wide with a huge bed in the middle, he couldn''t help but showed a weird expression when he saw her reaction.


    "What are you nervous about? Do you think that I will attack you?" Haru asked while looking at Eriri weirdly.


    *Twitch!*


    Hearing those words, Eriri became furious and asked, "Do you think that my body doesn''t have a charm?! Is it because of my breasts!?"


    "I¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Why did you ask that kind of question?"


    "I¡­"


    Then it was Eriri''s turn to be speechless, and in her mind, she was wondering why she became annoyed for some reason.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Eriri had a headache and decided not to think too much. "Anyway, let''s start our work, we don''t have a lot of time."


    "Good, let''s do it."


    Haru nodded and also wanted to end their jobs as soon as possible.


    "¡­"


    Eriri felt weird when she heard his serious answer, but she also had to admit that during critical moments, he was very dependable, so in return, she was going to answer him. She then quickly took the paper and tools to draw an illustration before putting it on the table.


    "Here, draw this and this, and after that, help me with my doujinshi¡­"


    Hearing Eriri''s orders, Haru wasn''t sure why, but he really didn''t have that much enthusiasm to draw an illustration.


    But then¡­


    *p!*


    Haru pped his cheek without hesitation.


    "What¡­ What are you doing?" Eriri was dumbfounded by his sudden action.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s do it, Eriri. I won''t let you sleep tonight."


    "Hmph! I will be the one who won''t let you sleep tonight!"


    Their words might be weird, but they were going to work hard to finish their jobs as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1505 Lets play game

    <h4>Chapter 1505 Let''s y game</h4>


    If they weren''t in hurry, then Haru might try to flirt or joke around, but this time, he wasn''t in a mood to do so since he really didn''t like to draw.


    If it wasn''t because his girlfriends might be sad, he wouldn''t sit down and start to draw for the lily doujinshi on his hand.


    Looking at Eriri''s work, Haru had to admit that Eriri''s lily doujinshi was quite wonderful and he also understood why she drew a lily genre rather than a normal one.


    But even so, he didn''t stop his pen and kept drawing.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Eriri asked with a frown. Looking at him, she had to admit that he was a super assistant and with him, beside her, she could finish her doujinshi and the illustrator game several times faster than she had thought previously, however, she knew that she couldn''t afford this super assistant since his worth was several times of her family''s worth.


    However, Eriri had to admit that it was a novel feeling to have the richest man on earth as her assistant, and at the same time, she was wondering what this guy thought since he was looking at her with a strange expression before.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "You don''t want to be a mangaka, Eriri?" He had a publishing house after all and from his observation, it would be very easy for Eriri to be a mangaka with her skill.


    When Eriri was asked this question, she fell into silence and put her pen down.


    "I want to¡­"


    Haru raised his eyebrow after he heard her answer. "I see."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri then looked at Haru with an inexplicable expression and asked, "You''re not going to ask?" She thought that he might ask something then offered her a chance since she knew that he owned a huge publishing house.


    Eriri would be lying if she didn''t have a dream to be a mangaka, however, she also knew that shecked something to be one which was¡­


    "Well, I can guess more or less."


    Haru didn''t stop his pen, kept drawing, then said, "Your drawing skill is very good, especially the hi scenes."


    "¡­"


    Eriri wasn''t sure whether that was praise or not.


    "However¡­"


    "However?"


    "You can''t make an interesting story, right?"


    "¡­"


    Eriri fell into silence once again after she heard his words since that was right.


    Looking at Eriri''s reaction, Haru knew that he was right and he also didn''t feel that much surprised since there were a lot of simr things happening to the people in this country.


    In Eriri''s case, she didn''t have trouble drawing, however, she couldn''t make an interesting story, or rather her ability to create a story sucked.


    "Then ask Utaha to create a story for you," Haru said jokingly, but he didn''t expect her reaction to being so big.


    "NO WAY!!!"


    Eriri said loudly, folded her arms, and looked away. "Unless there is only one person on earth, I won''t ask her to make me a story!" Or rather, she felt a bit unworthy to ask Utaha to make her a story. Even though she had to admit that Utaha''s novel was quite vulgar, it was very popr. Even her mother also read Utaha''s novel which made her speechless.


    However, Eriri had to admit that at that moment, her standing was very far away from Utaha.


    "Focus on drawing!" Eriri quickly said since she didn''t want to talk about this matter anymore.


    Looking at Eriri''s reaction, Haru could only shake his head. He might be able to help her and create a story for her, but he didn''t have an obligation to do so, after all, even if they were a friend, he felt that it was a bit too much to give her a story for her debut.


    Eriri also didn''t ask him so he also didn''t intend to do anything.


    Both of them kept drawing until¡­


    "Ahh! I have enough! I want to take a rest!"


    Eriri shouted and put down her pen without hesitation since she had been thinking about the conversation that she had with this bastard before. She thought that he was going to say something, but this guy was in silence which made her frustrated.


    "Do you feel tired? Do you want me to massage you?" Haru asked simply, but his words caused a different meaning on Eriri''s mind.


    "Eh?"


    Eriri looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, wondering whether this was his n all along. She thought that he was going to make her tired then offered her a massage then¡­


    "¡­"


    In Eriri''s mind, there were a lot of 18+ scenes that were forbidden to be seen by children.


    "I¡­ Let''s y a game!"


    "What kind of game?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Let''s y my favorite game!"


    Eriri then quickly went to take her game and asked, "Have you yed this game before?"


    "No."


    Haru looked at the title of the game and raised his eyebrow. "Little Rhap?" Even though that he usually created a game, manga, light novel, etc, it didn''t mean he was an otaku and he also didn''t have a hobby to collect, y, read, or watch games, manga, light novels, etc.


    In middle school, he spent most of his time with his girlfriends. When he was in high school, he was also quite busy with his women too.


    Haru didn''t have time to be an otaku nor did he have an interest in bing one.


    When Eriri heard Haru''s answer, she was dumbfounded and quickly became outraged.


    "What?! You have never yed this masterpiece?! Then let''s go! This is not the time to draw! We need to y this game as soon as possible!"


    "No, this is a time to draw, not to y a game."


    Haru was speechless by Eriri''s reaction, but he was ignored and his hand was pulled.


    Both of them sat in front of the television and Eriri put the game on the console.


    "Let''s y this game first." Eriri looked at Haru and said, "We don''t have that much time, alright?"


    ''If we don''t have time then we shouldn''t waste our time ying a game¡­'' Haru wanted to say that, but in the end, he didn''t do so.


    "Here, y it, this is a masterpiece! I give you a guarantee!" Eriri said proudly and gave the stick of the console to Haru.


    "Well, let''s see whether it is really a masterpiece or not." Haru looked at the television screen, showing a curious expression.


    Haru and Eriri sat next to each other, and the distance between the two of them was very close to each other, but strangely enough, it felt veryfortable.

 Chapter 1506 Sleeping Quality

    <h4>Chapter 1506 Sleeping Quality</h4>


    Little Rhap.


    The moment Haru yed this game, he understood that this game was a pretty simple RPG game with an old-fashioned theme too.


    In the past, this game might have been a masterpiece, but Haru had yed a lot of this kind of game in the past so he didn''t feel this game was so special, however, he had to admit the story of the game was pretty nice so he also started to get into the game.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction after he yed this game, Eriri nodded in satisfaction. When someone else loved her favorite game, she also felt happy.


    "This time, you should defeat the monster! Ah, don''t go into that ce! Wait!"


    Even though Eriri wasn''t the one who yed the game, she was the one who was most excited.


    Then without realizing it, the distance between the two was so close that their skins were touching each other.


    "Cough!"


    Even though Haru didn''t mind Eriri being this close with him, she was after all wasn''t his girlfriend and she also had someone she loved, however, he had to admit that she smelled really good.


    "Eriri."


    "Ah!"


    Eriri quickly realized that the distance between the two was so close. Her face blushed, but then she snorted.


    "You''re not a woman, what are you afraid ofining about?!"


    Eriri knew that she was a beautiful girl, but this guy pretended to be a good guy and acted as if he didn''t have an interest in her which made her ufortable. She wanted to say that as a wolf, then acted like one!


    However, Eriri couldn''t say that since if she said those words, it felt like she was asking him to attack her.


    "You have someone that you love, right? It isn''t good if that person misunderstands our rtionship."


    When a girl was falling in love with someone, it wasn''t good to attack the girl, and it was better toy a trap as much as he could before catching her in one move.


    However, Haru didn''t have that kind of idea right now since he could see that this girl had fallen into silence.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Eriri quickly woke up and shook her head, causing her twin-tails to move around. "No¡­ Nothing! Just y the game!"


    "Well¡­"


    Looking at the game on the screen, Eriri couldn''t help but think about her time with Tomoya (Eriri''s childhood friend) and she also knew how happy she was at that time, but she knew that she couldn''t return to that time, considering they were already separated, but then, she felt that her head was caressed. She then looked up and looked at Haru, who caressed her head.


    "Sorry." Haru took out his hand and said, "I feel that your expression is a bit wrong so I unconsciously caress your head, I hope that you don''t get angry."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri stared at this bad man and wanted to say something before she let out a long sigh. She understood why this guy was sought after by a lot of girls now, well, she knew the reason for a long time, but she had to admit that it was very nice to stay with him.


    "¡­Can you¡­"


    Eriri wanted to ask him to caress her head again, but in the end, she didn''t ask.


    "Anyway, let''s y the game!"


    Haru looked at Eriri and thought that it might be impossible for this girl to be together with her childhood friend.


    Unless, that childhood friend would man up and directly kiss Eriri, telling her that she was his and telling her to stay with him forever.


    However, such a thing was impossible, considering how was the personality of the childhood friend based on Eriri''s description.


    Even if Haru was thinking about a lot of useless things, his hands didn''t stop and he kept ying the game. He saw the game had entered the climax and he heard a sound of sobbing from his side. He turned his head and saw Eriri was sobbing, watching the sad scenes of the game.


    "Ugh¡­ Wooo!!!" Eriri howled.


    No matter how many times Eriri had yed this game, she had always been moved by this climax scene and she always cried.


    Looking at Eriri''s stupid reaction, Haru understood why this girl had never won against Utaha whenever they were fighting against each other.


    "Now, please kiss each other¡­"


    Looking at the end of Little Rhap, Haru moved his neck slightly since he felt his body was slightly stiff because he stayed in the same position for a long time.


    "How is it?" Eriri asked.


    "It''s good." Haru took the packaging of the Little Rhap and said, "Maybe I should make a movie from this game."


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri opened her mouth wide when she heard it, but then she quickly shook her head.


    "No! All the Live-Action movies are nothing but the sphemy against the original work!"


    Eriri couldn''t ept when she thought her game would be made into a Live-Action movie. Even if she might be eaten by this bad wolf, she wouldn''t allow him to make this game into a Live-Action movie.


    "Then what about anime?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­ if it an anime¡­"


    Eriri seemed to be hesitant, but in truth, she was very excited when she heard that her favorite game would turn into an anime and she also didn''t doubt his words since she knew that he owned a moviepany and also an anime studio.


    Haru looked at the time and saw that it was two in the morning.


    "I will go back now, it iste."


    "Huh? You''re going back?" Eriri was surprised.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and decided toe back again tomorrow, but¡­


    "Why not stay here?"


    "Huh?"


    "It''ste anyway." Eriri pointed her finger at her bed and said, "Just sleep in my bed."


    "¡­We''re going to sleep together?" Haru asked with a confused expression.


    "Stupid! I won''t sleep! I will continue to draw!" Eriri blushed and showed her canine teeth, telling him to keep his wild dream inside the bay or she would bite him.


    "Then I will sleep first when I wake up, I will help you."


    Haru didn''t hesitate andid directly on Eriri''s bed. If it was a normal harem protagonist, then they might be shy or couldn''t sleep, but he wasn''t after all.


    "Eriri, your bed smells like you."


    Haru had to admit that Eriri''s bed smelled really good.


    Eriri blushed and wanted to throw the pen in her hand toward this bastard.


    "Bastard, just sleep or I will throw you out!"


    Haru nodded and also closed his eyes to sleep.


    Looking at Haru who was sleeping shortly, Eriri snorted and wondered why this guy didn''t follow the script. In this situation, he should be nervous and couldn''t sleep on the bed of a beautiful girl, but this guy slept directly without waiting for her.


    Eriri snorted and continued to draw her lily doujinshi.


    Time passed very quickly and Eriri also started to feel sleepy. She was very tired and decided to sleep.


    When a human was sleepy, their minds couldn''t focus and sometimes, they almost forgot about something.


    Eriri entered her bed and covered herself with a nket. She closed her eyes and slept, but then she moved around and held onto something before making her position morefortable. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt the quality of her sleep was better than ever be tonight.

 Chapter 1507 Like Those Plots, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1507 Like Those Plots, Alright?</h4>


    When was someone at their most unguarded moment?


    The answer was very simple and that was during sleep.


    Haru could use his "Haoshoku Haki" to detect the danger that might happen to him, during sleep, even though he could notice directly someone slowly walked toward him or tried to do something to him, he was toozy, especially when in his world, everyone was normal and there wasn''t anyone that could use supernatural power.


    Well, there might be one, but the number was very low and he also didn''t think that he would see one.


    The reason was pretty simple and it was because most people with supernatural powers would usually be low-key, and even if they were famous, they would rather live in a quiet ce, though, there had always been an exception and even so, it was impossible to meet him, considering he was the richest man on earth.


    In his previous life, Haru also had never seen the richest man on earth be entangled with cult-rted matters, and rather than thinking about supernatural-rted matters, it was better to protect themselves from a bullet since one bullet was enough to send someone to either heaven or hell.


    Haru knew that there wouldn''t be a problem since he was sleeping in Eriri''s room, but then¡­


    *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*


    Eriri, who was sleepy, opened her eyes dazedly since she heard a strange noise in her room.


    "Fuweh¡­?"


    Eriri wiped her eyes and looked around before she saw her mother there, taking her picture at a very fast speed. She blinked her eyes and couldn''t understand what was happening since she wasn''t sure what was happening.


    Sayuri smiled with satisfaction and said, "Eriri, it seems that you have grown up."


    "What do you mean?"


    Eriri was confused, but then, she saw her mother looking in one direction. She followed the gaze of her mother and realized something!


    Haru slept there so soundly on her side without being unperturbed by themotion around him.


    Eriri''s face became as red as an apple and she quickly screamed.


    "AAAHHHH!!!!!!"


    Haru looked at Eriri with a speechless expression since he was pushed from the bed.


    "Hmph!"


    Eriri looked away, trying to show that she was furious, but if someone looked closely, they could see that her face was very red, especially when she thought that she was sleeping with this guy on one bed, and not only that, she was also hugging him from the beginning to the end.


    When Eriri thought how shameless she was, she was unable to look at Haru''s eyes anymore.


    "You know, it isn''t my fault, right?"


    The one who had told him to sleep on the bed was Eriri, the one who entered the bed was Eriri, and the one that had been hugging him during slept was also Eriri.


    In conclusion, Haru didn''t do anything, or rather he was a victim, right?


    "If they know what you have done to my body¡­" Haru seemed to be very sad and seemed that his body had been ravaged by Eririst night. If someone didn''t know what had happened then they might really think that Eriri was a predator that would eat a cute boy like him.


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Eriri quickly stood up from her seat and she was very agitated at that moment. She was like a firework that was ready to blow up anytime, she held Haru''s shoulders and quickly took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright? If you dare to tell anyone¡­"


    Eriri couldn''t imagine what would happen if this guy really dared to tell his girlfriends that she was sleeping with him and even hugged him. When she recalled about those things, her face was covered in blush once again.


    "If I dare to tell anyone?" Haru asked curiously.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was stumped since she really hadn''t thought about what she would do to him if he dared to tell anyone about this matter, but then, she raised her little fist, showing her canine teeth, and her twin-tail hair was moving.


    "If you dare tell anyone¡­ then I will draw a BL with you as the main character¡­"


    Her words were small and it might sound stupid, but in Haru''s ears, it was a very cruel punishment that he was so dumbfounded and also showed a slight fear.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Eriri nodded and seemed to be very satisfied. She thought her threat was very effective and at the same time, it felt great to be able to scare this guy.


    In the eyes of normal people, he might be invincible, but in front of her threat, this guy didn''t dare to do anything.


    "I am not scared," Haru said calmly.


    "What?! Are you serious?!" Eriri was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "If you dare to do that, then I will draw a lily doujinshi of you and¡­ your mother." He wanted to say Utaha before, but he felt quite conflicted about using his woman as Eriri''s partner on lily doujinshi so he changed it into Eriri''s mother since he had a feeling that woman would be more than happy if that really happened.


    "WHAT?!"


    Eriri would have never expected her weapon would be countered by him. She gritted her teeth and couldn''t imagine a lily doujinshi of her and her mother together. She shuddered when she thought about that possibility and quickly said, "What do you want?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit strange and he was wondering why it felt like he was ckmailing her. It seemed that he had seen this plot in a hentai manga where the male character forced the heroine to do his will because he held her weaknesses, but he had to admit that it felt a bit nice to bully this stupid girl.


    "What will you do to shut my mouth?"


    Haru didn''t ask a demand or request but rather asked her a question about what she would do to shut his mouth since he really wondered what this girl was about to do.


    "What?!"


    Eriri quickly blushed, especially when she saw this guy was looking at her with a smirk. She understood everything and knew that this guy had been targeting her body!


    However¡­


    Eriri had to admit that it was very fun with him, and his question¡­


    "Close¡­ Close your eyes! Hurry up!"


    Haru blinked his eyes and wanted to say that it was a joke, but he didn''t expect this girl to take him seriously. He then closed his eyes and wondered what this girl was about to do.


    When Eriri saw Haru closed his eyes, she became even more nervous, she looked at him and made up her mind.


    When Haru wondered what this girl was about to do, he quickly stopped her.


    "Huh?"


    When Eriri was about to kiss Haru''s cheek, she was stopped.


    "I was joking, you don''t need to kiss me. I won''t tell anyone so you don''t need to worry alright?"


    Haru knew that he was a scumbag, but what he did was try to make this girl confused and took advantage of that confusion to make her kiss him, however, he didn''t want to do that since he knew that she was in love with someone.


    "I see¡­ that''s good." Eriri had aplicated expression on her face.


    "Then I will go back first," Haru said and left without hesitation.


    Looking at Haru who was leaving, Eriri felt at loss at this moment and wondered whether she was really that unattractive, but then, she quickly shook her head and woke up.


    "Eriri, what are you doing?! You have someone you like!!"


    Eriri couldn''t believe what she had almost done. She then jumped into bed and rolled around, wondering why she was so brave, trying to kiss him, even though she knew that she had someone she liked.


    "Uhh¡­"


    When Haru was about to go back¡­


    "Haru, wait up!"


    Haru turned his head and saw Sayuri. "Is there something, Sister Sayuri?"


    Sayuri smiled and said, "I don''t know whether your feeling for Eriri is sincere or not, but if you dare to do something that hurts my daughter then I will beat you up, alright?" Her smile was changed into a serious expression.


    "I won''t do that, don''t worry, Sister Sayuri." Haru looked at Sayuri and said, "I might not be a good man, but I won''t hurt her."


    "That''s good." Sayuri smiled and patted Haru''s shoulder. "I am confident in you. If possible then try to steal Eriri like those NTR plots, alright? I am supporting you."


    "I¡­"


    Haru wanted to say something, but Sayuri had already escaped since she had a feeling that she might be seduced by him if she stayed too long.


    "¡­"


    Haru closed his mouth again and let out a sigh. He looked towards the distance for a while before deciding to go back without thinking too much.

 Chapter 1508 Shes Unlucky

    <h4>Chapter 1508 She''s Unlucky</h4>


    It was Sunday, and School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School would be held today which meant Muse would do their performanceter in the afternoon.


    After Haru returned from Eriri''s house, he still helped Eriri with her lily doujinshi and game illustration.


    The rtionship between the two of them didn''t change much or rather he was the one who made it didn''t change since there was a need to trigger to make her forget about her childhood friend.


    If Haru decided to be aggressive, then the result would be the opposite and the rtionship between the two would turn awkward.


    It was better for the two to maintain their rtionship as usual since Haru also knew that Eriri''s personality was quite cowardly. When she met something that she couldn''t handle she would decide to run away, staying in herfort zone.


    Haru didn''t feel that was wrong since a lot of people also did the same, and Eriri was a girl so it was normal, but the problem was Eriri''s childhood friend didn''t think the same.


    Based on his investigation (it is necessary), the rtionship between Eriri and her childhood friend was very good and both of them were also an otaku, they were very happy, but in the eyes of the public, an otaku wasn''t being seen in a good light.


    If Eriri''s childhood friend had the ability to protect Eriri at that time, then their rtionship might not change. Unfortunately, he didn''t have that ability and he also didn''t try to hide his hobby as an otaku in public like Eriri, rather he dered that he was an otaku with pride.


    If Eriri''s childhood friend would hide his otaku hobby and do it in private, then the rtionship between the two wouldn''t change and both of them would be very close to each other.


    Haru also wouldn''t feel weird if both of them had decided to marry each other.


    However, such a thing didn''t happen and because of that, Haru entered so suddenly, causing Eriri''s heart to shake.


    Sipping a warm coffee, Haru watched the scene over the city through his house.


    "Haru, you''re going out to watch a concert, right?" Raikou asked.


    "Yes, do you want toe too?" Haru asked.


    Raikou nodded and said, "Yes, everyone willeter."


    Everyone knew that Haru had be the producer of Muse, but they had never seen this idol''s performance since they were busy before, but this time, they had time so they were going to watch it together in the afternoon during the School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School.


    Raikou''s rtionship with everyone was also very good since all of them were young, she had always thought of them as her own son, even though they were female.


    "Then I will go out now."


    Haru hugged Raikou and kissed her lips.


    Raikou happily received his kiss and felt very happy in this world since, in this world, she could spend all of her happy days with him.


    Then both of them prepared breakfast together, and also did some activities before he went out.


    Haru wore skinny jeans, sneakers, and a white corless shirt. He didn''t wear anything too thick since it was almost summer and the temperature had risen. He also brought a backpack that was filled with cameras and various things to record the performance of Museter.


    Haru decided toe early to Otonokizaka High School, although the event was held in the afternoon, the students needed toe in the morning to do some preparations and also drew a lottery to determine the venues for each club.


    In the event, not only Muse wanted to show themselves at Otonokizaka High School, but other clubs also wanted to use this opportunity to show themselves and made contributions to the school.


    As an owner of the school, Haru had to admit that it was good to have such a good student.


    However, because of that some popr venues such as the school yground, the auditorium, etc., had be a target of various clubs which increased thepetition between clubs.


    It was also because of that, the school prepared everyone to draw a lottery to determine the locations of those venues.


    Haru and Muse wanted to do their performance in the school auditorium, but he was wondering why he felt it would be difficult to do so.


    "Haru, you''rete!"


    As soon as Haru arrived at the entrance of the Otonokizaka High School, he could see nine girls were standing there, and Honoka immediatelyined to him, after all, he wasn''t a student and he was also a male so they needed to apany him before he could enter the school.


    Haru looked weirdly at Honoka and said, "I didn''t expect that one day you would say that I waste." His feelings wereplicated since he knew that the one that had always beente was Honoka, but this time, he was the one that was reprimanded for beingte. He looked at his watch and said, "Isn''t it only half-past seven now?"


    "Because the lottery starts at 8:30," Kotori said sweetly.


    ''There is at least one hour left¡­''


    Haru wanted to say, but he kept it inside since he could see that everyone was already impatient.


    "Let''s enter first," Eli said and pulled Haru''s hand.


    Everyone also started to move and went to the Idol Research clubroom since the lottery hadn''t started, however, the appearance of Haru really attracted a lot of people which made the members of Muse feel helpless.


    Looking at Haru once again, they had to admit that this guy was very handsome.


    When they entered the clubroom, they sighed in relief since they had escaped from the stare of all the girls at the school.


    "So why did youe so early?" Haru asked curiously after he sat down on the chair inside the clubroom.


    Eli and Maki sat beside him naturally, and Nozomi sat right in front of him too with a smile before telling him, "If you pick the lottery first, maybe our luck will be better."


    The other girls seemed a bit weird when they saw how Eli, Maki, and Nozomi sat around him so naturally, but they didn''t think too much and also sat one after another.


    Nozomi took her tarot card, mumbling some mantras, and said, "The card has already told me that if you can draw the lottery first, then we''ll be able to get auditorium as our venue!"


    "It''s only "maybe", right?"


    Haru looked at Nozomi and put his hand on his forehead. "Based on my experience, the result won''t change much whether you draw the lottery first orst, so sooner orter, it will be the same." Unless some people were cheating then it was impossible to do so. He was also wondering whether he should help themter.


    "but it will make us insincere and the gods won''t protect us," Nozomi said.


    "¡­What does it have to do with gods?"


    Haru was speechless when he saw Nozomi''s nervous and pious expressions, but he didn''t say much and decided to ask her to wear a sister outfitter. He tapped his chin and said, "Well, as long as you don''t draw your lottery at thest turn or as long as the auditorium venue isn''t being picked then I might be able to help you."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was surprised by Haru''s words.


    "How can you help us?" Nico looked at Haru curiously.


    "Well, let''s talk about that matterter, and even if you don''t get the auditorium, there are still many ces such as the school yground that is suitable for the venue, and there are only a few clubs in the school, so our probability for the lottery is still very high."


    "That''s right!"


    The girls nodded one after another.


    "And Nozomi''s luck is so good. If Nozomi draws the lottery then she will be able to win!"


    Everyone''s emotions calmed down, and at 8:20, everyone walked toward the ce where the lottery was drawn.


    As expected, when they were walking, Haru became the center of attention since he was the only guy at this school, but they didn''t think too much since they had often met him and knew that he was rted to Muse.


    More importantly, Haru was handsome so no oneined, or rather they wanted to get to know him.


    However, there was something more important than that when they arrived at the room, as expected, they were the first club that drew the lottery, but when the lottery began, they realized that they had just set up a big g!


    "What?! The president of the club must be the one that draws the lottery?!"


    When the student council members in charge of the lottery announced the rules of the lottery, Honoka and the others called were startled.


    "I am sorry, this is the school''s regtions."


    "Why are there such strange rules?!"


    Everyone''s gazes subconsciously fell on Nico.


    Haru also stared at Nico, even though her skin was delicate and fair, but he always felt that there was a dark aura that surrounded her.


    "Um¡­ can you change to other people?"


    Honoka rubbed her hands, and said with a ttering smile, "Look, the president and vice-president of the student union are all in our club, so can you look at their faces and allow another person to take the lottery?"


    "We don''t have permission for this." The student union member in charge of the lottery said with a strange expression, And no matter who draws the lottery, the result should be the same, right?"


    "No, this is different because our club''s president is Yazawa Nicole!"


    The girls shook their heads at the same time.


    "You guys are too much!!!"


    Nico couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted out loud, "Why do you think that I must miss the lottery? Also, is it my illusion, or have you just mocked me? Although I knew that I was a bit unlucky before, I believe this time I will definitely be lucky! Because this time, I will bet on the luck of my entire life!"


    As soon as the voice fell, before Haru and the others had time to stop, Nico turned the roulette of the lottery, and then, while everyone was waiting with a nervous expression, with a "tick" sound, a silver bead symbolizing failure came out.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico blinked her eyes then turned toward everyone. She made a cute gesture and put on her best smile.


    "Nico Nico Nii!"


    "NICO!!!!!"

 Chapter 1509 Its too early to give up

    <h4>Chapter 1509 It''s too early to give up</h4>


    In the clubroom of the Idol Research Society, there was a gloomy cloud, and it smelled like the end of the world.


    The girlsy half-dead on the table, only a small sound was heard from their mouths, proving that they were still alive.


    Kosaka: "We didn''t draw the auditorium¡­"


    Umi: "We didn''t get to the yground either¡­"


    Hanayo: "We''re done, we don''t have a venue to do our performance!"


    Rin: "Nozomi-chan, didn''t you say that you have used the cards for divination? And Haru didn''t you say that you''re going to help us?"


    Nozomi let out a long sigh.


    Nozomi: "It was my fault."


    Haru: "I didn''t expect that Nico would draw the lottery so suddenly¡­" He was helpless since he couldn''t control Nico''s actions before.


    "Damn it! I already bet the luck of my entire life, but I still didn''t get the right lottery! Isn''t there any luck in my life?!"


    Nico knelt on the ground and felt very depressed.


    "Everyone, please punish me!"


    Maki also let out a tired sigh.


    Maki: "Even if we punish you know, we can''t change anything, right?"


    *p!*


    The sound of pping hands attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It''s still too early to give up."


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "Although we didn''t get the yground or the auditorium as our venue, there has always been a way to love this problem. Now there are three hours before the School Tour Day in the afternoon. We should think of something to solve this problem."


    "But what else can be done?"


    Eli was in a low mood and said, "Haru, you also know the requirements of our venue, we need a sealed ce, the ce isn''t too hard and must be quite bright so everyone can watch our performance clearly, andstly a huge ce that is capable of amodating a certain amount of audience¡­ Except for the auditorium and yground, I can''t think of any other ces that can be used as our venue in this school."


    Since their concert would be broadcasted live during the event, their venue must be simr to a movie theater, otherwise, the concert wouldn''t go smoothly.


    "We obviously worked so hard to prepare, but we''re going to fail because of the venue?" Kotori sobbed and wiped her tears, showing how sad she was.


    "Calm down, you can''t give up so easily."


    Haru had seen how Sora almost gave up before, but he didn''t allow her to give up and this time, he would also do the same as everyone in Muse.


    "Isn''t there still three hours before the event in the afternoon? And since there''s no suitable venue, then we will create one by ourselves!"


    "Create one?!"


    The nine girls raised their heads and nced at each other.


    "Haru, are you serious? How can we create a venue by ourselves?"


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Haru looked at everyone and there was no confusion and only confidence that gave all the girls here confidence, giving them reassurance and security.


    "It''s easy to create a sealed environment, isn''t it? Just put up a tent then cover it with ayer of tarpaulin, we can create a simple sealed environment.


    "As for the space that is enough to amodate the audience, it is even simpler. The open space in front of the teaching room is big enough, right? Even if there are hundreds of audiences there, there''s no need to worry. After that, we will set up the instruments and projector screens. With all of that, we have created a venue for your performance, right?


    Even though everyone was confused, Haru wasn''t and in truth, he could also directly buy a mobile concert venue, but he was afraid that it might be a bit too much in their eyes so he used a different n and because of that, the eyes of the nine girls rekindled the light of hope!


    "It works! Just follow Haru''s method!"


    Honoka clenched her fist tightly and said, "Even if it fails in the end¡­ No! We will definitely seed because we want to create a miracle!"


    Umi: "Yes, as long as everyone works together, nothing is impossible!"


    Maki: "Leave the materials, projectors, and various things that are needed to build the tent to me! I will definitely buy all of them in the shortest time!"


    Eli: "I will go to the chairman immediately and ask her to allow us to set up the temporary space in front of the teaching room."


    Nozomi, Kotori, and the remaining girls looked at each other and said, "Then we will go to the front of the teaching room and clean up the ce there. When the materials arrive, everyone will start to work!"


    "Oh! Then let''s start to work!"


    Honoka stood up, with a strong fighting spirit and a strong fire on her blue eyes. She stretched out her hand and said loudly, "One!"


    Kotori stretched her hand and put it on the top of Honoka''s hand, before shouting with a soft voice, "Two!"


    Umi: "Three!"


    Maki: "Four!"


    Rin: "Five!"


    Hanayo: "Six!"


    Nozomi: "Seven!"


    Eli: "Eight!"


    Nico: "Nine!"


    Then, all the girls'' eyes were on Haru once again. Their eyes shone and contained a lot of emotion which made him smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in a daze for a moment when they saw his face while wondering why this guy had always tried to seduce them.


    Haru put his hand up and said, "Ten."


    Nine small hands ovepped with one big hand, pressed down strongly, then suddenly being released together.


    "Muse!!!!


    "Music start!!!!"


    The voice fell, and the nine girls looked at each other again, then separated quickly, since they needed to do what they needed to do quickly.


    Eli swiftly went to the chairman''s office alone, while Maki stayed in the clubroom, called her housekeeper, and asked the housekeeper to purchase the materials immediately.


    Haru and the remaining seven girls were originally going to clean up the ce in front of the teacher''s room, but he was being taken away by Nozomi in the middle.


    "Haru,e with me to the equipment room of the school and we will move the tools that we need to clean together."


    As the only male in the face of such power-rted work, Haru was undoubtedly arrested, but he didn''tin since he also couldn''t let them handle this kind of work.


    When the vice-president of the student union came forward, it was very easy to borrow some cleaning tools.


    Nomi spoke with a student union member who was in charge of the logistics in a few words, then she directly borrowed several brooms, and other tools such as vacuum cleaners and also garden shears.


    They put all of them in the basket and Haru directly brought it with one hand since it was very light for him.


    Looking at Haru who brought all the things on his hands easily without any sweat, Nozomi smiled and felt sweet. "Don''t you need my help?" She asked since she felt a bit worried that he took too much.


    "It''s alright. It''s very light."


    Nozomi nodded, hearing his answer since she also knew how strong he was. She then looked at him again and asked, "Are you going to tell everyone about our rtionship after the concert?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and then looked at Nozomi. "You don''t want to?"


    "It''s alright, but is that alright with you? You''ll be known by everyone as a scumbag or yboy after all," Nozomi said.


    "It''s alright. I am already a scumbag anyway and I don''t think that everyone''s rtionship will change after we have told everyone about our rtionship," Haru said.


    "Haru¡­ you''re too naive." Nozomi let out a sigh, but she also knew that the rtionship between everyone wouldn''t change much. "You know¡­ it''ll be easy if you date everyone." She knew with Haru''s identity, it was very easy to date all of them.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondered why this girl wanted him to date everyone so much.


    "Let''s talk about this matterter since we still have a lot of things to do, but one thing for sure, I will try my best, alright?"


    Haru looked around and when he had confirmed that no one was around¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Nozomi felt weird when this guy was looking around as if he was a thief, but suddenly, she was kissed!


    Nozomi was startled, and when their lips parted, she also quickly looked around before letting out a sigh of relief when she didn''t see anyone. She hit Haru''s arm and said, "Don''t kiss me so suddenly!" She then hugged his arm and asked, "Do you want to do a threesome with me and Eli after we get backter?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Let''s talk about this matterter, alright?"


    Haru was tempted, but he knew very well that it wasn''t the time to think with his lower body.

 Chapter 1510 Group Chats Dark Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1510 Group Chat''s Dark Secret</h4>


    After kissing each other, Haru and Nozomi didn''t waste their time anymore and walked toward the location where everyone had been waiting for them.


    When both of them arrived at the location, everyone had been waiting.


    Haru didn''t say much and quickly distributed the cleaning tools to everyone before starting to clean up the ce while waiting for the tent and other materials to arrive.


    After a while, Eli brought the good news that the chairman agreed that they would hold a concert in front of the school building.


    Then about an hourter, the materials that were purchased by Maki were also delivered, and because there were so many things, and the size was also quite huge, a truck was driven directly to send all of those materials.


    After the driver and the porter in charge of transporting the goods moved the items down, they respectfully asked Maki, the main customer, if she had any more requests to them.


    Maki, of course, didn''t understand this matter, so she decided to Haru since she felt that he would know what to do with all of those items, but when she was about to walk over to ask him, his smartphone suddenly ran, so she could only watch him walk to the side to answer the call.


    "Jeanne?"


    Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the one who called him was Jeanne.


    It was possible for the members of the Group Chat to call each other since there was such a feature on the Group Chat and he also often used that feature to talk with his wives, but it was quite rare for him to use it since he needed to fix the time difference between two worlds before he used the "call" feature on the Group Chat.


    Haru then epted the call and was surprised when he heard Jeanne''s voice.


    "HARU!!!"


    Jeanne''s voice seemed to be desperate and she seemed to be afraid of something.


    "What''s wrong, Jeanne?"


    "Shinobu¡­ Shinobu is a devil!"


    "¡­"


    Haru rubbed his forehead and asked, "Shinobu is a human. She isn''t a devil."


    "No, she''s a devil! I can be sure of that! Such sadism¡­ I am sure that she''s a devil!" Jeanne said without a doubt while sobbing that she had been tortured by Shinobu in Shinobu''s world.


    "What''s wrong? Can you tell me what has happened?" Haru asked since he was curious what Shinobu had done to make Jeanne feel fear toward her.


    "Yes¡­"


    Jeanne then quickly told Haru what had happened to her after she came to Shinobu''s world.


    When Haru heard Jeanne''s story, he was dumbfounded. He didn''t feel surprised when Shinobu wanted to teach Jeanne about basic education such as mathematics and other things, but his hand was trembling when he heard that Shinobu gave Jeanne a BL manga about him and other members of the Group Chat.


    "¡­Is there such a BL manga?"


    Haru''s face was pale when he asked this question since he didn''t know such sphemy work would exist among the members of the Group Chat, or rather, he believed that all the male members of the Group Chat didn''t know that the female members of the Group Chat owned a BL manga about most of the male members of the Group Chat.


    Haru felt very weak at that moment and wondered why girls loved BL manga so much. Even Sayuri had asked Eriri to create a BL manga about him which made him felt fear toward a woman''s imagination.


    "Yes, do you want to read it?" Jeanne asked innocently.


    "No, I don''t want to." Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Did Shinobu tell you not to tell anyone about the BL manga?"


    "Yes, but I feel that you need to know about this."


    There were a lot of reasons why Jeanne decided to tell Haru about the existence of BL manga that circted among the female members of the Group Chat.


    The first reason was that Jeanne was a saint, and she knew that BL rtionship was wrong and she couldn''t ept such a thing, even though she had to admit the story was very moving and it wasn''t a vulgar story, or rather, it was pure love between two male characters and it almost made her sob, even though, she knew that it was wrong.


    The second reason was that Jeanne cared about Haru and both of them were in a love after all. In truth, she wanted to go to Haru''s world right away, but she decided toe to Shinobu''s world since Shinobu asked her.


    Then thest reason was that Shinobu forced her to learn!


    Jeanne hated to study!


    As long as Jeanne saw a lot of numbers and books, she would feel sleepy, but Shinobu wouldn''t allow her to sleep and she was forced to study. She wanted to run away, but it was impossible to run away from Shinobu, especially when Shinobu was a poison master.


    Jeanne had to admit that after she had her own body her power decreased unlike when she used Shinobu''s bodyst time and she also couldn''t get serious at Shinobu since both of them were friends.


    Those three reasons were the reason why Jeanne decided to open the pandora box inside the Group Chat.


    Listening to Jeanne who wasining and told him about her grievances during her stay at Shinobu''s world, Haru knew that she had suffered a lot, and at the same time, she also brought him great info about the BL manga.


    "Thank you for your information Jeanne, do you want toe to my world?"


    "No, I will stay here for a while."


    Hearing Jeanne''s answer, Haru was wondering whether Jeanne was a masochist.


    "Then if there''s a quest, let''s go together."


    "Yep! Let''s go together!" Jeanne was happy when she heard Haru''s invitation.


    Both of them talked for a while until Jeanne asked him a question, "What are you going to do about the BL manga?"


    Haru felt a headache and asked, "Do you know the one who has made it?"


    "No, I didn''t know." Jeanne didn''t know the source of BL manga that had circted among the female members of the Group Chat nor did she know who had read it since she only received the manga from Shinobu.


    "I see¡­ then don''t do anything."


    "I don''t need to do anything?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.


    "You''ll be my agent, Jeanne. I need you to know who has caused this mess and who is the mastermind behind this BL manga, can I ask you to do that, Jeanne?" Haru asked.


    "Leave it to me, I will find the mastermind!" Jeanne wasn''t sure, but she felt excited for some reason.


    "Don''t tell Shinobu that you have told me about this and don''t tell anyone about this matter since beside you¡­ I don''t think that I can trust everyone now¡­"


    Haru felt that was the truth, except for Esdeath, he didn''t think that all the female members of the Group Chat hadn''t read the BL manga.


    "Alright, stay strong, Haru," Jeanne said with a sympathetic voice.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "Right, Haru, can I ask you a question?" Jeanne asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you really do that with your sister?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru settled his matter with Jeanne and returned toward everyone. He didn''t expect there to be such a dark society within the Group Chat and of course, as the leader of the Group Chat, he needed to do something about this dark society and revealed this dark secret to everyone!


    Haru looked at everyone and could see that they were still busy, some were cleaning, and some were mowing thewn, and some were posting pre-made posters.


    Only the materials that were sent before hadn''t been moved, and it was because those things were too big and heavy for the girls.


    "Where are the workers?" Haru walked over and asked Maki who was mowing thewn.


    "Why didn''t I see them here?"


    "They are gone. You''d been on the phone before and I felt that it wasn''t good to let them wait too long so I let them leave first. Is there a problem, Haru?"


    Maki asked strangely.


    Haru didn''t answer her question, but he was dumbfounded and knew that it was game over.

 Chapter 1511 Lets come up the solution together

    <h4>Chapter 1511 Let''se up the solution together</h4>


    Sitting on the edge of the flower bed, Haru massaged his temple with his hand. He didn''t expect 30 minutes to have passed when he answered Jeanne''s call, but no one could me him since the news that was brought by Jeanne was too shocking and he needed to uncover this mystery organization inside the Group Chat.


    However, because of that, the workers that were responsible for moving the materials had already left.


    In his n, he wanted those workers to stay, paid them some money, and then let them help, building the tent.


    Even though it might be possible for him to use those tools and also build the tent, it was better to leave it to a professional, but he didn''t expect them to leave after he had left them, answering the phone for a while¡­


    "Should we call them back? They should have just left." Honoka suggested.


    "Honoka, do you know their number?" Umi asked back.


    "Um¡­"


    Honoka was stumped and couldn''t answer this question since she didn''t know.


    "It''s my fault¡­ I didn''t expect this situation beforehand¡­" Maki said in a low mood.


    "No, it isn''t your fault, after all, no one has experienced these things before, so it is normal not to be prepared, it isn''t anyone''s fault."


    It was also his fault for leaving them, and at the same time, it reminded them of a serious matter, that was, the members of Muse relied on him too much.


    As long as he was present, they would subconsciously rely on him instead of actively thinking of ways to solve the problem. He didn''t mind, but he knew that it wasn''t good to go on like this.


    Haru pondered for a moment, pretended to show a serious expression, before saying, "Almost an hour and a half has passed, which means, there is still an hour and a half before the School Tour Day will begin. Time is very tight and now we can say that we''re facing a major crisis. Let us think about what we can do to solve the current problems."


    "Huh? What should we do Haru?" Honoka asked subconsciously.


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh secretly. He knew that he could solve this problem very easily, but he wanted them to grow up after all. "I am not omnipotent after all and I have never touched these things myself, so it is impossible to guarantee that the method that I came up with will be perfect. Therefore, everyone should think of a way to solve this problem together. We are facing several problems so we should do this together ande up with a perfect solution."


    "Haru is right!"


    Eli nodded and turned to look at the other girls in Muse.


    "This is the problem that we need to face together. Naturally, it should be solved by everyone. You can''t always rely on Haru alone. So¡­ now everyone should work together and solve this problem together!"


    As expected of the president of the student union of the Otonokizaka High School, Eli understood instantly the meaning behind Haru''s words and her organizational skill was also very good. She could also stimte everyone''s enthusiasm.


    Looking at Honoka, Haru was wondering why this girl was the leader of Muse, and when he looked at Eli, he had to admit that his girlfriend was very handsome. He had heard that there were a lot of girls that had confessed to her which made his feelingplicated though.


    Haru then looked at everyone and encouraged them.


    "Don''t worry about making a mistake. You know that failure is the mother of sess. It is also better to think about the solution rather than sitting here stupidly."


    "Since Haru has said so¡­" Kotori was the first one who responded. She thought for a while and said, "Although I don''t have that much strength and I can''t move the tools and equipment, I can easily understand the instructions and I will be responsible to guide everyone on the instation of the venue¡­ if our division ofbor is clear, then our efficiency should be improved, right?"


    When Kotori said thest sentence, she looked at Haru with some uncertainty, and looked quite nervous, until she saw him give her a thumbs up and praised her.


    "It''s a good idea, you should do so."


    After receiving thepliment from Haru, Kotori was happy, and her gentle amber eyes shed with joy.


    Nozomi nced at Kotori thoughtfully, but she didn''t say much since she knew that it wasn''t the time to tease this girl.


    Seeing that Kotori''s opinion was praised, several other girls also became active.


    Umi: "I feel that since there are so many types of tools, we can divide ourselves into several groups. Some of us will be in charge of the instation and some of us will do the physical work¡­ Even though I am confident in my academic results, my physical strength is stronger than most of the members, so I will take care of the physical work."


    Eli: "I think that Umi''s proposal is very good, but since everyone will be divided into several groups, someone needs to coordinate them. As the president of the student union, I am confident in my organization and coordination ability."


    Rin: "Then¡­ Then Rin will do the physical work! Fortunately, Rin has very good strength and athletic ability!"


    Nico: "I¡­ I will also be in charge of directing the instation!"


    Nozomi: "No, Nico! You absolutely can''t do it! You should do other work with me. We might not be able to do physical work, but we have good hands so we can do other things such as putting up posters and other things."


    Maki: "Moreover, we can call other workers to help. Although it might be a bit toote, it is better to give it a try. As long as we can invite professional workers, then everything should be solved!"


    Honoka: "Although I am not strong, and I am not that smart, and my hands also aren''t good enough to help other things¡­ but I can gather everyone to help us! Although it is a weekend, there are still many ssmates in the school and I believe that they will be willing to help us!"


    Hanayo: "Then¡­ then what should I do? I am not strong, I can''t guide everyone to install the venue, and my personality is introverted¡­ I feel like I can''t do anything, woo¡­" She cried and felt useless.


    Eliforted softly: "Don''t cry, Hanayo-chan, you also have your own advantages, right? You''re more thoughtful than any of us, especially on food, you know everyone''s taste very well, right? We will leave everyone''s lunch on you. It''s almost time for lunch and everyone will be hungry, but we don''t have time to buy lunch since we need to handle the venue."


    Hearing this, Hanayo clenched her small fist tightly, tears shing in her eyes, and firmly said, "I¡­ I will definitely buy the best food for everyone!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Watching everyone talk freely about their own thoughts and also tell each other their opinions, Haru smiled and wanted to cry since he felt that he was watching his daughter grow up.


    Then Nozomi turned her head, looked at Haru, and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"


    "Even me, I might not be able toe up with such a perfect solution. Just do it, I will be on your side and support all of you."


    Haru gave the girls a thumbs up, with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 1512 Ill do something about it

    <h4>Chapter 1512 I''ll do something about it</h4>


    Haru had expected that he would be a freeborer again, but he didn''t think too much. He rolled the sleeves of his shirt and worked with very fast speed.


    Kotori: "Haru, be careful not to fall from thedder, alright? Yes, that''s it."


    Eli: "Rin-chan, the one on your side is too high, lower it a little bit, and keep it in line with Haru and the others."


    Rin: "Okay, nyaa!"


    Nozomi: "Nico-chan, please move faster, the parts that I have assembled are almost double of yours."


    Nico: "Wait for me! Please don''t rush, me alright? Ah! So annoying, why don''t these sellers assemble all the materials in advance!"


    Maki: "If they do that, they can''t pack it on the packaging. If they assemble it beforehand as you said then when the transportation cost will increase several times."


    Nico: "¡­¡­"


    Honoka: "Everyone! I have brought a lot of people who are willing to help us!"


    Umi: "Honoka, since you have called out the people, now, can you help us? We are still short of manpower here. Besides, you''re as strong as a cow, how can you bezy?"


    Honoka: "Umi-chan, you''re so rude! How can you describe a girl like that!"


    Umi: "Stopining, hurry up and get to work, if we don''t move in a hurry then we''ll be toote."


    "¡­"


    In front of the teacher''s room, Haru and the others were very busy, at first, there were only nine of them, but Honoka also soon came over with three girls.


    Those three girls, Haru, seemed to have seen them more than once before, the first one was during Honoka''s first concert, and the second one was at the concert where nine people gathered together, and many more times that the three of them could be seen when Muse was doing their concert.


    It could be said that the three of them were the best supporters of Muse.


    Haru asked for their names and found out that their names were Fumiko, Mika, and Hideko.


    "Everyone, I have already bought lunch. Please eat first so we can start working full of energy!"


    Hanayo walked over with quite an effort carrying a basket full of lunches. Although there was a lot of sweat on her cute cheeks, she still greeted everyone with a healing smile, when she saw three supporters, she immediately covered her mouth and said, "Ah! Are there more people? I don''t have enough bento."


    "It''s alright, we can buy the lunch by ourselvester."


    The three supporters waved their hands and said."


    "How can you say that? You have helped all of us so at least we should prepare a lunch for the three of you."


    Haru shook his head and looked at Hanayo. "Hanayo-chan, can you buy the lunches again?"


    Hanayo nodded shyly, then ran out in hurry, her back was very cheerful and felt very happy that she was needed.


    After a while, Hanayo came over with the remaining three lunch boxes.


    Then they spread a few pieces of cloth on the ground like a pic trip and started eating lunch together.


    Haru held the bento box in one hand and chopsticks in the other hand, before he took out his smartphone to call for help.


    "Haru, you should put your phone down and eat," Eli said. She felt that her boyfriend was too rude, ying with his phone, even though he was still eating his food.


    "I am going to ask for help," Haru said. He didn''t bring his bodyguards and he didn''t need to do so, but he felt that he needed to bring them since he needed help to build the tent. It might be possible for him to build the tent by himself, but he needed to use all of his power to do so.


    If he did so, then it would be unnatural and he also didn''t want to expose his power in this world.


    "Let me feed you," Nozomi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless by Nozomi''s words.


    Being stared at by everyone, Haru put down his smartphone and said, "You don''t need to, I can do it myself." It wasn''t that he was embarrassed, but he knew that Nozomi was also tired and hungry so even though the offer was tempting, he didn''t want to make his woman suffer.


    Looking at the progress of the venue and looking at everyone, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Umi, who sat in front of Haru with her bento, couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, why did you sigh? Isn''t our current progress going well?"


    "Yes, it went very smoothly, but now, there is only an hour left before the event. Time is very tight and I feel that something might happen¡­"


    Haru knew that they didn''t have enough manpower. With all of them, they had around 13 people in total, and he knew that it wasn''t enough. He could continue to work, but if he did that the girls also wouldn''t stop working and they might overwork themselves.


    After all, among the 13 people, all except for Haru, all of them were girls, and of course, their strength wasn''t as good as men''s.


    It was a pity that today was a holiday, although some clubs hade to participate in the activities, only a small number of people hade and each of them was also quite busy, so only a few people coulde to help.


    "Maki, how long will the workers that you call out arrive?" Haru asked Maki who sat next to him.


    "I''ll call and ask."


    Maki put down her lunch and quickly called out, but when she heard the answer from the workers that she called out, the result made everyone''s heart sink.


    They were trapped in a traffic jam on the road!


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t expect that their luck wasn''t good.


    Today was the most important day for Muse since their performance was connected to whether their school could be saved or not but a lot of problems kepting toward them.


    The first problem was that they couldn''t get to their venue, then the workers who came before were being sent back by Maki, and now, the workers were being called back by Maki who was trapped in a traffic jam.


    "How are you, Haru? When are your helpers going toe?" Maki asked, hopefully.


    Everyone also looked at Haru with hopeful expressions.


    "They should being soon, but rather than workers, they''re my bodyguards," Haru said.


    "Bodyguards¡­"


    They looked at Haru with dumbfounded expressions.


    Haru patted his butt and stood up. "Well, let''s eat quickly and continue to work after eating."


    "Yes!"


    The girls responded vigorously.


    However, enthusiasm alone couldn''t solve everything. Ten minutester, Umi, Honoka, and Rin made a fatal mistake, and they had problems in the initial assembly which meant all their previous efforts were useless and they needed to rebuild the venue from zero.


    At the same time, because the progress on their side had stopped, the progress of Haru''s group and Maki''s group, as well as the group of three supporters also stopped.


    Then they started to cry since their situation had almost turned useless.


    Haru raised his eyebrows and felt ufortable when they were crying, but at the same time, he knew that if he could save this situation, it would be very easy to take down nine of them at the same time.


    "There''s still time, and everyone will help Honoka and others."


    Time entered thest fifty minutes, Haru and the girls were racing against the time, and no one spoke.


    Even Honoka and Rin who talked a lot in normal times were biting their lips at this time, letting a drop of sweet slip off their cheeks, forgetting to wipe them.


    They were already on the right track, but God seemed to have deliberately opposed them. In thest forty minutes, they received another piece of bad news!


    "Honoka, Kotori¡­ stop your work. I''m afraid that I can''t give you the space in front of the teacher''s room."


    When the school''s director Kotori''s mother walked by and said these words, everyone, except for Haru, was stunned.


    Rin who was standing on the folding stairs, felt her body trembling and fell directly from above!


    Fortunately, Haru was below and caught her in time, otherwise, the consequence wouldn''t be light and this girl wouldn''t be able to performter.


    "Mom! How can you do this?! Didn''t Eli have already told you before and you also agreed, right? Why did you suddenly stop us?"


    Kotori couldn''t contain her emotion and desperately rushed to her mother, asking loudly.


    Eli also did the same and asked, "Yes, Chairman, when I asked you for the right to use this venue, you obviously agreed."


    Kotori''s mother sighed slightly and said, "If it''s not thest resort, I don''t want to do this¡­ but I''ll ask you, are you sure that you can build your venue before the School Tour Day?"


    "I¡­ we definitely can!"


    Honoka clenched her fist tightly and said loudly.


    Kotori''s mother shook her head then looked around before asking, "Where''s Kasugano-kun?"


    "Huh?" 12x


    Twelve girls looked around and didn''t see him anywhere which made them even more desperate.


    Kotori''s mother sighed and said, "Well, let me exin to all of you that this event is very important for the school and if the students and parents who visit by that timee, and they see those things in front of them right in front of the teacher room, I am afraid it''ll bring a bad image to our school."


    Kotori''s mother''s tone was very gentle and exined this matter since she was also very helpless.


    "I want to help you, but I also have my own position. I am the Chairman of this school, so I can''t give up the interest of the whole school because all of you are so¡­"


    When Kotori''s mother was about to finish her words, she was dumbfounded when she saw a convoy of luxurious ck cars that were moving in their directions.


    "This¡­"


    Everyone was also dumbfounded, but then they saw Harue out of the car and there was also a group of men with ck suits and sunsses,ing out one after another from the cars.


    "Hurry up and help me set up the tent," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded at the same time and went to set up the venue together.


    Looking at the 40 grown-up men who set up the venue together at a very fast speed, everyone became even more dumbfounded since the scene was surreal and at the same time, they realized what the power of money could do.


    "You and you set the cars away so it won''t bother the event," Haru said of the rest of his bodyguards.


    They nodded and parked the cars in other ces so it wouldn''t cause trouble.


    Haru looked at Kotori''s mother and said, "With five minutes, the venue will be done so you don''t need to worry director Minami, and please leave everything to me."


    "¡­"


    Kotori''s mother opened her mouth before closing it again. In her mind, the rich were really different and since the owner of the school had told her to leave everything to him then she didn''t need to worry about anything. She let out a sigh of relief and said, "Then I will the rest to you, Kasugano-kun." She then looked at her daughter for a moment before she left.


    Haru then looked at everyone whose eyes were red because they were about to give up before. He smiled gently and said, "Wipe away your tears and put on your smile since you''ll go out to perform and leave the rest to me."


    At that moment, they knew that they needed to prepare themselves, but they couldn''t contain their emotions since during their most desperate moment, this young man came and saved them with his soldiers.


    "HARU!!!" 9X


    The nine of them directly hugged this young man and thought that they were d to have him as their producer.


    "Okay, okay."


    Haru patted their backs and said, "Hurry up and prepare, give your best."


    "YES!!!" 9x


    The nine girls then quickly prepared themselves, everything had been solved and now they needed to do their best to do their performance, but then, they secretly nced at the young man who had brought them a miracle, and there was a blush on their cheeks.


    Of course, it didn''t go unnoticed by Eli and Maki who let out a sigh, but Nozomi smiled happily since she felt her n might be feasible to be implemented.

 Chapter 1513 Miracle of Nine Girls

    <h4>Chapter 1513 Miracle of Nine Girls</h4>


    When Eriri arrived at Haru''s house, she was a bit nervous and wondered why she felt this way toward that bad man, but she quickly snorted and decided to enter his house without hesitation. However, she was dumbfounded when she saw everyone dressed in their casual clothes and were about to go out.


    "Where are you all going?"


    "We''re going to watch a concert," Megumi said.


    "Concert?" Eriri was surprised and asked, "Is it Iwasawa? Really? Where? We need to go!" She knew that Iwasawa had made a band and she also loved her song. She was quite excited and wanted to see Iwasawa''s performance.


    "No, we''re going to watch Muse," Raikou said with a smile while looking at Eriri. She had to admit that she had a good impression of Eriri since this girl was quite dumb and she wasn''t part of Haru''s harem.


    "Eh? Muse? That popr school idol?" Eriri was startled and asked in hopeful, "Are you all their fans?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Eriri''s reaction, they felt a bit weird.


    "Are you their fan, Eriri?" Sora asked.


    "Well, I like Yazawa Nico." Eriri didn''t hide that she was Muse''s fan.


    "I see¡­ then you should know that Haru is their producer, right?" Sora asked.


    "¡­"


    Eriri opened her eyes wide and became dumbfounded.


    "WHAT?!"


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the School Tour Day at Otonokizaka High School officially began.


    Many students from middle school and parents flocked to the school, and among the crowd, there was also a suspicious person wearing sunsses and a mask.


    "Hey, that suspicious person over there! I am talking about you! The one that wears the mask, please stop for me, do you think that you can escape from my eyes?"


    Tsubasa Kira almost passed out after she heard the guard scolding her, but she had no choice and followed the old guard to the post since she didn''t want to cause amotion.


    After a while, Tsubasa walked out again and sessfully entered Otonokizaka High School.


    Tsubasa chuckled and smiled. "I didn''t expect the granddaughter of the old guard to turn out to be a fan of mine." She patted her chest and sighed with relief since, with a single signature, she could enter the school withoutmotion.


    Tsubasa needed to enter after all and she didn''t want to let go of her mask since she had a mission.


    A-Rise''s biggest opponent, Muse, was going to hold a concert, and of course, Tsubasa was going toe to observe the enemy''s situation.


    How did she know about the concert?


    Tsubasa wouldn''t admit that she followed Muse''s social media ount. She definitely didn''te because she wanted to watch the concert, but rather, she wanted to investigate her enemy!


    "Well¡­ this school is really old-fashioned¡­ I feel like I have entered the time travel machine in the past¡­" Tsubasa wandered around the school and couldn''t help but feel a bit confused. "Where''s the venue for the Muse concert?"


    "Hey, I heard that in front of the teacher room, the idol school group Muse is setting up their stage there personally. How about we go there? If I am not wrong, their venue should be very amazing."


    "Really? So what are we waiting for? Let''s go there!"


    "¡­¡­"


    When Tsubasa was looking around, the discussion of several girls attracted her attention.


    "The school didn''t provide them with a venue, and they had to build their venue themselves?!" Tsubasa was quite startled and at the same time, she was wondering whether Muse was looking down on the school idol group. "Let''s see how good their venue is."


    Tsubasa followed the girls towards the front of the teacher room, and at the same time, there were also several people who were also attracted and walked over there too.


    As she approached, Tsubasa saw that the venue was really amazing since it seemed to be very high-tech. She twitched her lips and knew that the one who had set up this venue should be her ex-boyfriend.


    Tsubasa let out a sigh and felt a bit jealous of Muse. She saw that the venue was still empty and the concert hadn''t started yet so she was going to wait, but suddenly she felt someone pat her shoulder from behind.


    Tsubasa was taken aback, turned around, and saw a familiar man that had been on her heart for a long time. She let out a sigh of relief while patting her chest.


    "It turned out to be you, Haru. I was so shocked¡­ But wait a moment! How did you recognize me?"


    After all, Tsubasa wore a mask and she believed in her disguise that no one was able to recognize her.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Tsubasa smiled and asked, "So you still have feelings for me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded.


    Tsubasa chuckled and said, "Hehe¡­ I was joking." She then turned toward the members of Muse who entered the stage, then looked at him again. "But I guess that you have forgotten about me, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondered how it turned out to be like this, but then he shook his head and said, "I just have a feeling that it is you. You don''t need to think too much and you''re an idol now. As an idol, you can''t have a rtionship, right?"


    Tsubasa snorted and knew that this guy escaped from answering her question, but she knew that his words were right since as an idol, she couldn''t have a rtionship after all, but then, she had a feeling that one of the members of Muse should have a rtionship with him.


    Tsubasa was about to ask him a question, but then, she heard someone call him out.


    "Haru!"


    Haru turned and smiled when he saw everyone. "Over here!"


    Sora, Megumi, Raikou, Utaha, Eriri, Shiina, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Yuri came together to watch Muse''s concert. When they entered, they looked for Haru, but they didn''t expect that this guy was talking with a cute girl.


    "Haru, who is this?" Utaha asked while raising her head high.


    Tsubasa raised her eyebrows, but she quickly calmed herself, took off her mask, and showed a professional idol smile.


    "Hello, I am Tsubasa Kira. I am his ex-girlfriend."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru''s mouth twitched being stared at by everyone, but when he was about to say something. He was saved by Muse.


    (BGM - Yume no Tobira - Muse).


    "The door to our dreams, I''ve always been searching for it


    I''ve been searching for a connection between you and me."


    A mncholy voice suddenly sounded in the venue, and at the same time, a beam of light lit up on the projector screen, a fairy-like picture, nine girls wore a dress like fairies sang and danced together.


    In the next moment, the nine girls spread out with a picture of beautiful flowers behind them, and their song began to be very lively.


    Haru had prepared a beautiful background for them along with some advanced projectors to make their performance became even better and as expected, he felt that they were great!


    "Yes! Believe in yourself, believe in everyone


    "Tomorrow is waiting, so we have to go


    "Yes! Stars of premonition fall upon our chests


    "Shine¡­ When you''re lost, just stand up.


    "¡­"


    Their singing was so so beautiful, and Tsubasa opened her mouth unconsciously.


    Believe in yourself, believe in partners, in this the miracle that is created by Muse?

 Chapter 1514 Keep Increasing!

    <h4>Chapter 1514 Keep Increasing!</h4>


    Perhaps all the members of Muse didn''t know much about how their concert had affected today''s entertainment circle.


    Haru was a master of marketing, and he used most of his resources to make Muse be even more popr, but even with his resources if their ability wasn''t at par then it was useless.


    Fortunately, their concert today was amazing and he was sure that they would be known by everyone at this moment.


    Tsubasa, who was a member of the number one school idol group, stood in front of the screen, watching Muse''s performance, but she felt like she was standing on the edge of the cliff, a gust of wind hit her body, and in front of her, a door to a new world was slowly opened¡­


    The other students and parents who came to visit even opened their mouths wide until the end of this spectacr concert, they didn''t recover for a long time.


    Even Haru''s girlfriends who watched the concert were also amazed by Muse''s performance, but in their minds, they knew that one of them would be their sister too.


    Perhaps in the future, they might happen to see a simr concert or even more amazing one, but one thing for sure, they wouldn''t forget the performance of the nine girls in front of them and this performance would always be one of the most amazing things that they had seen in their lives.


    In addition to the live performance that was done on Haru''s streaming website, he also uploaded the video of today''s concert directly to the website and directly promoted it on the trending list since he was the owner of the website along with the owner of Love Live''s copyright.


    His camera was very advanced so there weren''t any problems when he directly uploaded the video to the website.


    With all of that, a new storm began to happen on the inte again¡­


    Who is Muse? What does Muse do?


    Except for those who followed the school idol group in Love Live, the others probably didn''t know who Muse was.


    However, with the live performance on Haru''s website and the amazing MV that he uploaded before, it lets everyone remember Muse.


    After the MV that was named "Yume no Tobira (The Door to our Dreams) was uploaded to NicoNico (Haru''s streaming website), countlessments appeared below the video, and a newment kept appearing rapidly.


    "Is this Muse? They''re so amazing!"


    "The nine of them are so beautiful! They''re like a group of fairies!"


    "Their songs are so nice, I keep reying the video several times."


    "Who is their sponsor? I can tell that the camera is very advanced, can you tell me what kind of camera that you used?"


    "Their name is Muse, right? Why haven''t I heard them before? Damn, I need to see their social media and support them!"


    "Muse! I love you!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and the members of Muse weren''t sure what to say after they saw thements that kept appearing on thement section of the video.


    Usually, Haru and the members of Muse wouldn''t visit the website normally, but after such an amazing concert, everyone''s emotions were still at excited state so, after the concert, he wanted to book a restaurant to discuss the MV, but in the end, they decided to go back to the clubroom to watch the MV on the website.


    Because of the sess of the concert, everyone wanted to watch the MV that was uploaded on the website and they kept refreshing the website to see a newment that kepting.


    Haru didn''t go back with his girlfriends immediately after the concert and joined with the Muse, but then, he knew that he needed to set up the meeting of Maki, Eli, and Nozomi with his girlfriendster.


    "Hey, let me see it!"


    Nico jumped up and down from behind.


    There was only oneptop in the clubroom and there were 10 people in the clubroom, so naturally, some people were blocked behind and couldn''t see the video.


    Nico was one of them and because she was too short, she couldn''t see the content on theptop screen even if she jumped up.


    "Help me to see if there are anyments about me?" Nico shouted from behind.


    "Don''t worry, let me check it¡­" Haru, who was operating theptop, looked around thements and said, "There''s ament about you."


    "Ah? There''s ament about me!"


    All of a sudden, Nico''s eyes brightened, and suddenly a power was built upon her body. She squeezed between Nozomi and Rin who was in front of her, leaned on theptop, and read thement out loud.


    "The clothes these girls wear are so beautiful, especially the ones with twin-tail hairstyles. The hair essory on her hair is Tuzki (a character that was designed by Haru in chapter 456), right? Even though it is small, I can tell that it is Tuzki!"


    After reading thisment out loud, Nico was in joy and said, "Thisment is praising me! It seems that I have made the right choice to use Tuzki as my hair essory!"


    "Um¡­ do you think this is apliment?" Haru asked with a strange expression since thement seemed to talk about Tuzki rather than Nico herself.


    "Of course!" Nico looked at Haru with a vignt expression and said, "As the owner of the copyright of Tuzki, Haru, you agree to let me use it, right? You can''t go back on your words!"


    "¡­It''s only a small thing, and I won''t do that kind of thing."


    In the past when he wasn''t the richest man on earth, he asked Kosaka to draw him an original illustration character and those characters had be very popr among young people, giving him a sum of money easily.


    Before the concert, Nico asked Haru for permission to use Tuzki as her hair essory, and he agreed to it.


    The copyright in this world was very strict and there were no pirated works.


    In the eyes of normal people, the amount of money that was generated by Tuzki was a lot, but in Haru''s eyes, it wasn''t much so he didn''t care much if Nico wanted to use Tuzki as her trademark.


    After watching the video for a while, Eli suddenly said, "Haru, can you take a look at our poprity rankings on Love Live''s website?"


    "Yeah, now, we have a lot of fame on the inte, so our ranking should be rising, right?" Honoka was really excited and looked forward to seeing Muse''s ranking on the website. "Last time, we were ranked 20, right? I wonder if we can enter the top 10 now¡­"


    "Let me see."


    Haru entered the website and checked Muse''s ranking, feeling quite surprised. "It seems that you are all ranked 12th now and your votes keep increasing."


    "¡­We haven''t entered the top 10?" Honoka somehow felt quite disappointed.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say much since he believed that they should be able to enter the top 10 soon. He believed that their rank should be around 5th to 8th ce, considering how hard he had worked to promote them.


    Haru then refreshed the website and said, "It seems that you have be in 11th ce now, and before long, you should be able to enter the top 10 ces."


    "Haru, can you refresh it one more time?" Honoka asked eagerly, hoping that when Haru refreshed the website, their rank would increase once again.


    "¡­Well, your ranking doesn''t change, but your vote is very close to 10th ce and you''ll be the 10th ce soon."


    "Haru, refresh it again!"


    At this moment, the girls couldn''t calm down and shouted one after another.


    In fact, they didn''t need to shout since Haru kept refreshing the website.


    Then when Haru refreshed the website once again, they quickly cheered up together when they saw that their rank had be 10th ce!"


    "Yay!" 9x


    Looking at their happy smiles, Haru was wondering whether they realized that their bodies were pressing against him, caused him to be able to smell the nice fragrance and the softness on their bodies.

 Chapter 1515 Nozomis Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1515 Nozomi''s n</h4>


    After looking at the website for a long time, they decided to go back since it was quitete.


    Haru then decided to send them since he felt a bit worried to leave them like this since it was quitete and he also brought a lot of cars so he could send them back easily.


    They also epted Haru''s offer and were sent back by Haru''s bodyguards to their house.


    Nico looked at the silent bodyguard and nodded, thinking that as the most popr idol in the universe, it was normal to have such a bodyguard around her.


    Haru didn''t care what Nico was thinking and went back with Eli, Maki, and Nozomi.


    The three girls who were excited about their concert before suddenly turned serious and watched him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Haru¡­" Nozomi squinted her eyes and asked, "Including the three of us, how many are your harem?"


    The three of them had seen a group of beautiful girls that surrounded Haru before and had a feeling that they were his girlfriends.


    Maki was quite alright since she had seen how many people had entered Haru''s room in the hospital before, but it was different for Eli and Nozomi, especially Eli since it seemed that she had seen her childhood friend.


    "Haru, did you also date Utaha?" Eli asked with a strange expression when she thought that her childhood friend was also part of his harem.


    "Including the three of you, I have ten women," Haru said.


    "It isn''t as much as I had imagined¡­" Nozomi rubbed her chin.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded when he heard it.


    "Well, we have a feeling that you might have a hundred or so." Eli nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Just limit it, alright?" Maki knew that this guy was outrageous, but as long as the number didn''t hit a hundred then it was alright.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at the three girls, Haru felt d that they were so tolerant of him, but he had to admit that he really had a lot of women. If he added the number of girls from various worlds that he had entered from the quest before, the number would be even more.


    However, Haru had to admit that most of his women were located in his original world. He had a feeling that the number of women in this world might reach 20 or so.


    It might seem like a lot, but in truth, it wasn''t that much when it waspared to the Emperor in China Dynasty or those billionaires in the past.


    "Right, Eli, Nozomi, both of you have done it, right?" Maki asked directly.


    "¡­"


    Eli and Nozomi were in silence and they were blushing when they were asked by Maki directly.


    Maki snorted then nced at Haru while giving him an expression as if asking him when it was her time.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed, then changed the topic of the conversation. "Tomorrow, we might know whether your school can be saved or not, but I believe that there should be a lot of students who are going to join Otonokizaka after they see your performance."


    In truth, he could get the result of the School Day Tour tonight, he decided to do it tomorrow so he along with everyone would know the result together.


    Hearing Haru''s words, the three of them quickly became serious since they knew that their first intention to be an idol was to save their school, and tomorrow, they would be able to see whether their hard work would be paid or not.


    "Say¡­ how about the four of us sleep together?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    In the end, the four of them decided to sleep together and they stayed at Haru''s shrine since this ce was huge and the girls also kept their clothes since they often changed their clothes, took a bath, and even slept on Haru''s shrine.


    After taking a bath, they went to the living room where they sleptst time to stay together.


    Haru didn''t join them to take a bath and went to take a bath after they had done since Maki seemed to be annoyed at him, but he also understood that she was jealous of both Nozomi and Eli who had been eaten by him.


    While Haru was taking a bath, Nozomi, Maki, and Eli were talking to each other.


    "You two should know already about his charm, right?" Nozomi said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Eli and Maki let out a sigh when they thought about Haru''s charm since they had to admit that his charm was very dangerous.


    "His charm is dangerous and you should also realize the feeling of the rest of the members of the Muse toward him after that concert," Nozomi said.


    "Does he n to date all of us?" Maki asked while raising her eyebrow.


    Shaking her head, Nozomi said. "No, he doesn''t have that n."


    "But it seems that you have a different n, Nozomi." Eli stared at Nozomi and wondered what this girl was thinking.


    "I wonder if he can date all of the members of Muse," Nozomi said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Nozomi and Maki were dumbfounded and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "I am serious."


    Nozomi nodded and said, "You should know about his ability, right? In this world, are there any men that are as amazing as him? Not only us, but I am sure that all the women and girls in this world are also attracted by him."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Even though Nozomi''s words were a bit ridiculous, they had to admit that she was right since they knew how big the charm of their man was.


    Not only Haru was powerful, talented, rich, handsome, and a lot more.


    "So I feel that it is better if we strengthen our charm together with everyone to chain him down so he won''t add another girl again."


    Nozomi told them about her n directly, especially after she had seen Haru''s girlfriends that came to their concert before. She might have seen them, and she didn''t mind about them since they were with him earlier than her.


    Nozomi knew that Haru''s feelings toward her might not change, but she was afraid of the new girls that would appear since she realized how big this guy''s charm was. During her concert before, she could see that there were a lot of girls and women that stared at him. Even Kotori''s mother before was also watching him before which made her became even more dumbfounded.


    In truth, as long as Nozomi knew that she was inside his heart and he cared about her, she was alright with it, but then, when she thought that everyone would be sad when he announced that the three of them dated him, she couldn''t bear it and she also wanted to be with everyone forever.


    Listening to Nozomi''s words, Eli and Maki were dumbfounded, but when they were about to say something the door was opened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru noticed that the three girls seemed to be in silence after talking about some inexplicable things. He had heard their conversation before but he didn''t say anything in this matter.


    "No - Nothing!!!" 3x


    Haru smiled and said, "Then how about we go to sleep now since I am sure that you''re all tired."


    "No! It''s too early! Tonight, I won''t let you fall asleep!" Nozomi said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless then looked at Eli and Maki.


    "Agree." Eli nodded.


    "I won''t let you fall asleep, Haru!" Maki nodded.


    ''That should be my line, right?''


    Haru wanted to say that, but in the end, he didn''t say it since it seemed that they weren''t going to sleep tonight.

 Chapter 1516 Good News

    <h4>Chapter 1516 Good News</h4>


    When the four of them stayed at the shrine together, they didn''t do anything perverted and Haru also knew that it wasn''t the time since there was one girl that he hadn''t eaten among the three of them so, in the end, they spent their time, ying cards, looking at their ranks that kept increasing, before sleeping together on the same bed.


    It might seem a bit too much, but that wasn''t true since Haru and Maki had slept together during their childhood friend and both Nozomi and Eli had been eaten so there was nothing wrong about it.


    In the morning the next day, everyone gathered once again at the shrine in the morning since Haru had told everyone that he received the result of the School Day Tour of the Otonokizaka High School from Kotori''s motherst night.


    However, when he saw everyone, he found out that their spirits were quite sluggish.


    Even Honoka and Rin, who had always been energetic, looked very listless. When he looked at them closely, he could see a dark circle around their eyes.


    "What did you dost night? Did you stay up all night?" Haru couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course, I am watching our ranking, right, Honoka-chan?"


    Rin who originally looked weak, but after she heard Haru''s questions, she became excited and turned to look at Honoka who was lying next to her.


    "Hmm!"


    Honoka, who seemed to be about to die anytime, immediately became energetic, with arge smirk on her face, and nodded several times.


    "Our rank keeps increasing after a few hours! I keep refreshing the website to check so I can''t sleep at all!"


    Although Muse''s rank slowed down after they reached 8th ce yesterday, it didn''t mean the upward trend had stopped.


    After all, the higher the ranking, the greater the gap in poprity among the teams, so they naturally needed more votes if they wanted to rise one more ce and it took time for the influence of the MV to spread, so the Muse''s ranking among school idol group had been increasing at a slow rate.


    "So what''s the ranking of Muse now?" Haru asked.


    "Thest time I saw it, we reached 5th ce!" Umi answered directly without waiting for anyone.


    "Yes, we might soon enter the top 5!" Eli was amazed.


    Nico: "Moreover, there are more than 30,000 followers on our social media! The most important thing is the poprity and the fans of Yazawa Nico keep increasing!" Sheughed happily.


    Hanayo: "There are still many people who ask for better quality sound for this video! Haru, let''s go to your home and record our song today!"


    Rin: "In the future, we will also be a popr school idol group! And we might even defeat A-Rise soon!"


    Maki: "At this rate, we won''t have any trouble participating in Love Live at all!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at the group of girls who were very excited, chatting, and discussing the result of their concert yesterday, Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Could it be the reason why you''re not energetic is that you all have been staying upte to watch your ranking on the website?"


    "Ugh¡­"


    The air on the shrine was stagnant, and the girls realized that they had identally leaked their mouths. They all smiled and looked at Haru.


    "It can''t be helped¡­ Haru, do you know that we''re very famous now? When I walked to the shrine before, someone asked me for a signature."


    Looking at the girls with a smug expression on their faces, Haru wanted to say something, but in the end, he just sighed and said, "I know that you''re happy with the result, but you should know that there''s a chance for another school idol group to overtake you and because of yesterday''s result, your existence will enter their eyes and you might be counterattacked."


    "Ugh? Counterattack? What are they going to do?" Honoka asked with confused expressions.


    "If it''s a fairpetition, then they might start to increase their publicity and do more concerts so they will defeat us," Haru said.


    "Fairpetition? Then is it possible for them to do an unfairpetition?" Nozomi grasped the point on Haru''s words.


    "Yes, it might be possible." Haru nodded since he knew that some of the school idol group that joined the Love Live was part of the talent agency and of course, they didn''t want their talents to lose against Muse and they might do something dirty so they could defeat Muse since the rise of Muse was too fast.


    "For example?" Rin asked curiously.


    "Well, they might try to give you dirty news," Haru said.


    "Dirty news?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Hanayo blinked her big cute eyes and asked, "What¡­ What kind of dirty news?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, as an idol, you should know that you can''t have a boyfriend, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki, Nozomi, and Eli looked away with a guilty conscience, but the rest members of Muse looked at Haru intently.


    "I am your producer after all, but only some people know about it. If someone happens to see us walk together then without a doubt, someone might misunderstand our rtionship," Haru said.


    "What¡­ What kind of rtionship?" Umi asked with a blush.


    "Well¡­" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn''t that obvious? It''s a lover."


    "LOVER!!!"


    The seven girls blushed and felt their faces be very hot when they thought that they might date Haru.


    "Then¡­ then what should we do? Is there a way to stop it?" Nico quickly asked since she knew how dangerous it was when an idol group was known to have a rtionship. She was sure that the poprity of Muse would be lost once that happened.


    "You don''t need to worry about that problem," Haru said.


    "Oh, why?"


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously.


    Haru looked at them weirdly and asked, "You don''t know?"


    "What?"


    They became confused, but then Maki realized something and said, "Well, it''s true that we don''t need to worry about that kind of news."


    "Maki-chan?"


    Everyone looked at Maki curiously, wondering whether she knew something.


    Maki pointed her finger at Haru and said, "This guy is a media conglomerate."


    Haru nodded and said, "I also have some gossip magazine, so you don''t need to worry, once someone tries to maliciously nder you, I will know instantly."


    "Haru¡­"


    They were moved, and at the same time, they forgot about his identity as a media conglomerate since they didn''t care much about his wealth after all, and what they wanted was to stay with him all the time without worrying about media so they were happy when they knew that they would be alright from gossip or nder.


    "Okay, I know that you''re all excited, but please calm down. This is just the beginning and it is your starting point. There''s still a long way to go and your achievement will be higher than now, so you must prepare yourself."


    Haru might dote on the nine girls, but he also needed to be stern toward them during a critical moment since the nine girls were originally ordinary girls and an ordinary school idol group, but now, it was different since their poprity had be so high that a lot of people knew about them.


    Haru was afraid that the pressure might overwhelm them and cause them to copse so he wanted them to be calmed down so he needed to remind them at this moment.


    A true friend is someone who can lend you a shoulder when you''re sad and crying because of failure; and at the same time, they''re someone who can remind you when you''re proud andcent because of sess.


    Haru had felt a connection with all of them and he was also familiar with the entertainment industry so he wanted them to be calm or showed arrogance because of their sess.


    After Haru finished speaking, the pride on the faces of the nine girls hadpletely disappeared, and they even felt a little ashamed. They looked at each other and suddenly stood up together, before bowing to Haru.


    "Thank you for reminding us, Haru. We''ll remember what you have said today!"


    Haru nodded with satisfaction. He looked at them with a smile and said, "In fact, it is alright for you to be happy since you have achieved such sess, but remember, don''t be swept by that happiness or lower your guard, alright? Since the top 10 of a school idol group isn''t an easy opponent and once you lower your guard, they will attack you back."


    They nodded without hesitation, hearing Haru''s words.


    "But then again, let me tell you some other good news."


    Haru coughed slightly and said, "Well, I have told this news to Eli, Maki, and Nozomi before and I am sure that everyone will be notified once youe to the schoolter since the School Day Tour that was held yesterday achieved great sess! Many middle school students who came to visit were filling out the survey yesterday, expressing their willingness to enter Otonokizaka High School. In other words, you have saved the school!"


    For a moment, everyone was silent and they were stunned, and then¡­


    First was Honoka, then Rin, then Nico, and finally even Umi and Maki, who had always paid attention to their image also jumped up together with everyone!


    "We made it! We have saved the school!"


    Amidst the cheers that almost overturned the shrine, the nine girls hugged each other, crying andughing together, then Nozomi said something to the eight of them so suddenly, they quickly blushed before they jumped directly to Haru, who was sitting on the tatami floor before hugging him so tightly.


    Haru really had a hard time maintaining hisposure since the power of nine girls was very destructive for him and for a moment, he was tempted to seduce them all, but he quickly threw away such thought.


    "Although your original purpose of creating this school idol group has been achieved, don''t be proud, because a more difficult challenge is going toe and Love Live is waiting for you!"


    "Although I didn''t sleepst night, I am full of energy now!"


    Honoka clenched her fish and said confidently.


    "But since we have such a happy event, should we celebrate?" Kotori said.


    "Let''s go to the hotel for a big meal!"


    Honoka''s enthusiastic proposal was immediately echoed by Hanayo.


    However, this idea was immediately opposed by Umi.


    "You two only know about eating all day long! Don''t forget that the two of you need to lose weight! Kotori, in my opinion, we might as well do something that can exercise our body and cultivate our minds, such as mountaineering or something¡­"


    "No! I don''t want to climb a mountain, it''s too tiring." Nico waved her hand and said, "Should we go to the beach?"


    "But it''s still May now, isn''t it a bit too early to go to the beach to swim?" Eli asked while raising her eyebrow.


    "Let''s set up a time on June 12th, which happens to be the weekend!" Nozomi said with a smile.


    Everyone agreed and they were excited about their holiday, but then they heard his cough which attracted their attention.


    "I know that all of you are happy now, but there''s other news that I want to tell all of you," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nozomi, Eli, and Maki were dumbfounded when they knew that this guy was about to tell them about their rtionship, but they didn''t intend to stop him since they knew that the more they hid it, the more troublesome it was in the future.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Honoka asked curiously.


    "In truth, I have been dating Nozomi, Maki, and Eli," Haru said, and somehow he felt that the weight on his shoulders had disappeared since he felt quite guilty to hide this news to everyone, but then¡­


    "¡­"


    Honoka, Umi, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin were struck there as if lightning had hit them.


    On the other hand, Kotori blushed and didn''t expect that this guy was so bad that he even dated three girls from Muse.


    "We''re sorry for hiding this from all of you!" 4x


    Haru, Eli, Maki, and Nozomi said at the same time, but they knew that it wouldn''t be easy for them to ept their rtionship, but then again, this trip might be a perfect chance to make up the rtionship between them.

 Chapter 1517 I dont like this business

    <h4>Chapter 1517 I don''t like this business</h4>


    After the news, Haru had been dating Maki, Nozomi, and Eli were announced, the rest of the members except for Kotori were dumbfounded and they became absentminded since they didn''t expect that their friends and their producer would be dating each other.


    If Haru only dated one person then they might be sad, but they would quickly congratte him, but this guy dated three girls at the same time which made them unable to give a proper reaction since this news really amazed them.


    Haru wanted to say something, but they quickly said that they needed to go to the school since they might be toote. He only smiled wryly, but he didn''t force them to talk with him since it wasn''t the time and he knew that they needed time to process his news.


    "You should make up with them quickly," Nozomi said when she was about to leave.


    "I know." Haru nodded and said, "Leave it to me."


    "You know¡­ Just date all of them then everything will be alright," Nozomi said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Nozomi who was smiling at him, Haru stole her lips then parted before saying, "Good luck with the school."


    Nozomi smiled brightly and nodded. "Leave it to me."


    Haru looked at Nozomi then looked at Maki and Eli who were looking at him. "Do you want to?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli and Maki blushed, but then nodded slowly.


    Haru smiled and thought that it was a great morning, but he knew that there were a lot of things that he needed to do after this.


    Haru had to admit that he was quite busytely since there were a lot of things that he needed to do.


    Fortunately, he had helped Muse''s concert and the result of their concert was very good so he could do his other business in peace.


    There was a lot of things that he needed to from helping Eriri to draw a lily doujinshi and illustration for the game, helping Sora, Utaha, and Megumi with the programming of their game, preparing his investment bank, helping Iwasawa and her band with their debut, meeting with Sakura from time to time to give her mental support since she was about to start her operation, and there was a lot of more.


    The first thing that he needed to do was to go to Kirari''s house.


    Haru and Kirari didn''t go to school today since they were about to meet with the pachinko parlor association in the Kansai region. In other words, they were about to meet all the owners of the pachinko parlor in the Kansai region.


    Haru and Kirari might be busy with the preparation of the school festival, but it was more important to handle their businesses first.


    Even though Hyakko Academy might be a powerful school and there was a lot of authority and money that could be obtained by controlling this school, it was still far apart from the investment bank that he was about to build.


    When Haru arrived at Kirari''s house, he could see that she was waiting for him while wearing a ck kimono. Her appearance was very beautiful and he wanted to push her down, but he knew that it wasn''t the time.


    Kirari could see his predatory eyes that made her smile. She loved it when she saw his eyes that were full of obsession with her since she was also the same.


    "We can do thatter, for now, let''s meet them."


    "Yeah."


    Haru nodded and asked, "Where have you set up the meeting?"


    "Follow me, it is in my family''s restaurant," Kirari said and brought to the car that was ready to send them to the meeting ce.


    Haru walked by Kirari''s side and entered the car with her.


    When both of them sat next to each other, Kirari said, "It seems that you''re not that interested in this meeting."


    "Can you tell?" Haru looked at Kirari and said, "How to say¡­ even though I know that it is necessary to have allies, it is also very troublesome." He told the truth since it was very troublesome to manage someone else''s money, however, he also knew the one that held the money was the one that controlled the world.


    His grandfather was a leader of a political group and he had a lot of influence.


    However, Haru didn''t feel that it was enough since he wanted to fasten the progress of his influence so the best way to do it was to open an investment bank.


    "I can see that you don''t like this group of people, but if you don''t want to do this, then you should have another method," Kirari said calmly.


    Kirari didn''t see that it was wrong for her fiance to hate the association of pachinko parlor owners since this group was rted to yakuza and yakuza had always had a bad image on society.


    Haru rubbed his chin and said, "No, an association of pachinko parlor owners is an important part of my n so I have to do it." In the world of Akame Ga Kill, he often did something dirty to gain his foothold in the Empire and he also had seen a lot of people who were worse than a beast in that world and he had worked with them, even though he didn''t like them, however, in the end, those people either died or were punished after he became an Emperor.


    Some people who work in entertainment might beautify yakuza''s works, but in the end, they were a group of criminals, however, Haru also knew the importance of this organization since he was working in the financial rted sector.


    "Still, this meeting and cooperation with the association of pachinko parlor owners might give you a bad image," Kirari said. She knew very well what those people in the pachinko parlor industries did and how all of them were rted to yakuza after all so she was afraid this cooperation might make her fiance''s image turn bad.


    "It''s alright." Haru held Kirari''s hand and said, "Isn''t this the reason why I have controlled the media?"


    Kirari smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Haru controlled most of the media in this world from the inte, newspaper, radio, television, etc. If someone wanted to nder him then if he would know about that matter instantly and they would be crushed by him instantly since the power of his media was very strong.


    "But¡­ I feel like I need to create more media businesses."


    "Oh, what kind of business?" Kirari asked with a smile since she was very interested.


    "It''s a secret." Haru put his finger on Kirari''s lips and said, "Let it be a surprise." He thought for a while and asked, "So when are we going to meet your family?"


    Hearing Haru''s question, Kirari smiled brightly and said, "Let''s meet them after the school festival and the beginning of the summer vacation, and at that time, I hope that you''re ready with the gambling agreement that we have made on the hospital before (chapter 1134), alright?"


    "Sure, by that time, you''ll be mine."


    "No, you''ll be mine."


    Both of them stared at each other before moving their lips closer, enjoying each other''s presence and youth.

 Chapter 1518 Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 1518 Persuasion</h4>


    It didn''t take long before Haru and Kirari arrived at the appointed ce and as expected most people had already arrived before them, after all, the ones who had invited the members of the association of pachinko parlor owners in the Kansai region were both Haru and Kirari.


    Kirari was the next patriarch of the Momobami n, in other words, she would control this family in the future. With the authority of this family, the owners of those pachinko parlors needed to give a face to her.


    However, they didn''t care much about Kirari, even though she might be the next patriarch of the Momobami n, she wouldn''t give them wealth after all, but it was different for Haru.


    Everyone was more attracted by Haru since some people even think of him as an illegitimate child of Goddess of Luck since his wealth was so much that it was impossible to achieve by the majority of people in this world.


    Some people might have a bad idea, but they weren''t stupid since they knew that all the people who had those ideas had already left this world.


    Even though Haru was only a young man, they didn''t look down on him since his decisiveness wasn''t something that could be owned by normal people or youth, especially after they saw him right before their eyes.


    Haru''s aura was very powerful since he owned "Haoshoku Haki", and it was one of the keys to making them believe in him.


    Haru and Kirari then sat next to each other after greeting the people that hade. He didn''t waste his time and directly exined his intention since he didn''t want to spend that much time with them.


    "Thank you foring today." Haru showed an amiable smile and said, "My name is Kasugano Haruka and all of you should already know the reason why I have invited all of you today, but before I start, there''s something that I want to remind you¡­" He made a slight pause and said, "I only ept legal money and I won''t ept any illegal money. I hope that you can remember that."


    Haru knew that their intention was to make more money and he could do that for them, but he also made a requirement for them that he only epted legal money, after all, it wasn''t umon for this group of people to have illegal money so before he started to talk about his investment bank, he wanted to remind them first.


    "What?!"


    Some people who heard Haru''s words wanted toin directly, but Haru quickly stopped them.


    "If you are unable to ept this request then please leave, I won''t stop you."


    Haru might need them, but it didn''t mean that they were irreceable for him. He could do another way to control this country, but it was more troublesome after all.


    They quickly shut their mouths and didn''t say much. They also didn''t leave since they didn''t want to lose their chance to make more money after all.


    "Thank you for your understanding so I will start to exin about my investment bank and after that, you can ask me a question," Haru said.


    They nodded and also agreed with Haru. They also loved it when he didn''t waste their time and quickly exined about his investment bank since they were interested.


    Haru exined to them about his investment bank, his n, target, and the return that they could get from his investment bank. He didn''t spend that much time exining all of that and only spent around 15 minutes, but in those 15 minutes, everyone was attracted to him and wanted to put their money directly on him since they believed in him.


    His charm, bullsh*tting skills, abilities, and a lot more were very powerful that he could even seduce anyone as long as he wanted easily.


    Haru then drank water to wet down his throat then asked, "That''s my exnation, if you have a question please ask me." Even though he could act so rudely in front of them, he didn''t do so since everyone in this ce wanted to have a face so he gave them a face by acting politely in front of them, and as expected, everyone also felt happy when they were treated politely.


    However, even though Haru acted politely, he didn''t seem to be weak, but rather, his presence was full of power, making them lower their heads subconsciously when they heard him.


    In business, it was over when someone thought of you as a pushover, especially when they faced a group of yakuza or unscrupulous businessmen.


    Even though Haru''s poprity was good, his notoriety was also known, especially his act against Olympus Corporation. Not only did he do a short sell on thispany, giving him a lot of money, but he also did a hostile take over on thispany, which directly held roughly an 85-percent share of the global endoscope market.


    As long as someone knew him, they knew that they shouldn''t make him an enemy or else, their future wouldn''t be good.


    "Kasugano-san, your offer is tempting, but can you make sure that we won''t lose our money?"


    After all, everyone was afraid to lose their money and they needed a guarantee from him. Even though Haru might be an illegitimate child of the Goddess of Luck, some of them wanted something more that could strengthen their belief in him.


    "I won''t say much, and all of you are also someone from that side." Haru looked at them directly without fear and only confidence could be seen from his eyes. "If I lose your money, then you can do it on your own way to get money from me, right? Isn''t that easy?"


    Haru didn''t like too much chatter, especially with a group of grown-up men so he wanted to end this talk. He knew that all the people in this ce weren''t virgins and all of them had seen blood so he didn''t need to exin what those people would do if someone dared to steal their money, right?


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone blinked their eyes and looked at Haru with a disbelief expression, but at the same time, it also strengthened their belief in him, after all, he was a man, and he didn''t talk nonsense. He directly told them that he was going to take responsibility for their money so they didn''t need to be worried.


    Then the next talk was very harmonious beside them and at the same time, Haru thought to show his muscle in the financial worldter to make him even more credible in their eyes.


    They talked for a few hours and ended their business.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and held Kirari''s hand before he went out with her. He knew that if he stayed there any longer, they were going to gift him with a girl right in front of his fiance. It might seem strange, but it had be one of the cultures to give a girl to their business partners in the yakuza world, after all, those people in yakuza had cultivated a lot of girls from child to be given as a gift for their business partner.


    If someone asked how that could happen, then the answer was quite simple since those girls were abandoned because of various reason.


    In this beautiful country, there was a lot of darkness that was hidden, including abandoned children.


    The pressure of society was huge and those parents were unable to provide those children a proper life and in the end, they were abandoned by those parents who were too scared of their responsibility.


    Some of them were taken by yakuza and they were cultivated as women to please their man in the future.


    Well, enough of those kinds of things, since the matter had ended, he could feel a slender and soft hand grasping his hand, trying to tempt him. He turned his head and saw Kirari who was full of excitement.


    "Let''s go back to your house," Haru said.


    Kirari nodded obediently while moving closer to her man since she had to admit that at work her man was very handsome.

 Chapter 1519 Debut

    <h4>Chapter 1519 Debut</h4>


    Iwasawa looked at the stage in front of her and wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.


    "You''re ready, right?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Hearing his question, Iwasawa nodded confidently. "Yes!"


    "I can''t help you during your performance, so after this, you need to show your ability and do your best," Haru said while looking at Iwasawa and her band members.


    After his matter with the investment bank and the association of pachinko parlor owners ended, Haru went to Iwasawa to help her with the matter of her debut. He had promised to give her a debut so he helped her and he was also part of the talent of his talent agency, though, it might be only her who received such special treatment.


    However, it was normal, considering how close the rtionship between Haru and Iwasawa was.


    "YES!" 4x


    Iwasawa and her bandmates said at the same time.


    "I know that it might bete, but do you really want to debut? If you do, then you will receive a lot of attention and your life will be very busy, but even so, do you want to debut?" Haru asked. He knew that the television program would start, but he didn''t care much since he could cancel their debut easily.


    Iwasawa and her bandmates looked at each other and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Iwasawa nodded and said, "We have prepared ourselves, Haru. We want to make our debut!" She had made up her mind and no one could stop him. She also wanted to repay Haru by bing a popr band as soon as possible.


    Hearing their answer, Haru nodded and said, "Then I won''t stop you. Just do your best and prepare yourself. I will stay here and if you have something to ask just ask me." He grabbed a chair and sat nearby. Even though he wasn''t part of the staff or the singers, no one said anything since he owned shares of this televisionpany.


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a bit then turned toward her bandmates.


    Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori were also looking at Haru then looked at Iwasawa.


    In truth, the four of them would have never expected that they would have a debut during their high school time, especially Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori.


    The three of them had just met Iwasawa and Haru more than two months ago, and they had decided to make a band with Iwasawa, but they had never expected that they would debut so soon, after all, in their eyes, a debut was a very amazing thing and it might be far-fetched from them.


    However, the three of them had trained so hard and they would do their best on their first performance on the television, even though they were quite nervous at this moment.


    Unlike the three of them who thought a debut was something amazing, in Iwasawa''s eyes, a debut was just a beginning and her dream was more than that, especially when she was living with the richest man on earth. She felt that her dream to debut was too small so she decided to be the most popr band on earth.


    Iwasawa looked at the three of them and said, "I know that you''re all nervous, and I am also the same." Her hand was trembling since she knew whether her journey would be smooth or not would be decided at this moment.


    "But enough of that, I don''t want to get sappy before our first performance and what I want to say is let''s enjoy this moment and let them remember the name of Girls Dead Monster!" Iwasawa roared.


    "OOOOHH!!!!" 3x


    The three girls also roared and they were full of excitement.


    "Haru, watch over me!" Iwasawa said with a smile while raising her fist toward him.


    Haru stood up then gave Iwasawa a fist bump with a smile. "Go and rock this country."


    "Yeah." Iwasawa smiled, but then, she wanted to ask him something.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Iwasawa''s expression was a bit wrong.


    "Can¡­ Can you hug me?" Iwasawa asked with a blush.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded since it was his first time to see Iwasawa, asking him this kind of request.


    "¡­You can''t?" Iwasawa felt a bit depressed when she was rejected.


    "No, it''s alright." Haru shook his head and said, "Come here." He opened his arms and saw her turn shy.


    Iwasawa was a bit flustered and then threw herself toward him, hugging him.


    Both of them hugged each other and somehow recalled their first meeting. They met each other on the street and at that time, it was her birthday and she received a cake from him. By then, he invited her to work for him and she also moved to his house.


    There were a lot of things that happened between the two of them, and Iwasawa realized that she was quite greedy and wanted more from him, she wanted to be more than his friend, and she wanted to be part of him.


    "Thank you."


    Iwasawa buried her face on his chest, trying to hide tears that came out from her eyes.


    Haru caressed Iwasawa''s head and could feel something wet on his clothes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Iwasawa calmed herself and looked up.


    "Watch me from here, alright?"


    "I will watch you here so don''t give me a crap performance, alright?"


    "I will show you the best performance!"


    Iwasawa smiled, then walked to her bandmates. "Let''s go."


    Hisako wrapped her hand around Iwasawa''s neck and asked, "Did you date him?"


    "Wh¡­ What are you talking about?!" Iwasawa blushed and became flustered.


    Hisako smirked and said, "This guy''s charm is huge, you should move first or else, someone might steal him from you."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Iwasawa twitched her lips and didn''t tell them the truth that Haru had a harem. "Enough chit-chat, let''s go!"


    "OOOHH!!!" 3x


    The four of them quickly entered the stage when their bane name was called by the MC and started their first performance on television.


    Haru was watching them from the side and suddenly someone stood beside him.


    "Where have you been Shiina?"


    "There''s something delicious in that room." Shiina then showed a donut and asked, "Do you want to eat, Haru?"


    "Well, thank you." Haru didn''t reject Shiina''s offer and ate the donut, but he almost dropped his donut when he heard her question.


    "Can you hug me too, Haru?" Shiina asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa stood in front, holding her guitar, and stared at the camera. Her expression was full of determination and confidence. She took a deep breath and said, "Please listen, Crow Song!"


    "There''s a wall of shutters behind me.


    My fingertips smell like iron.


    Moving forward! Strum those strings! It''s crowded, at any rate.


    Find a way from here."


    Along with the music on the instruments and Iwasawa''s voice, the Girls Dead Monster took their first flight and made their debut!

 Chapter 1520 Happy Party

    <h4>Chapter 1520 Happy Party</h4>


    "Eriri, don''t mess up the ingredients!"


    "What?! I am trying to help you!"


    "Wait a moment¡­ what did you put there? Is that salt?"


    "Oops!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the group of girls that prepared dough for okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and a pancake together on his new house that was located right next to his cafe. Inside his new house, there was a grilling table where they could make various foods, but this time, they were going to make those three dishes to celebrate Iwasawa''s debut.


    After Iwasawa and her bandmates were done with the recording for the television show, they along with Haru returned while bringing the record so everyone could watch it immediately, after all, it wasn''t a live show and for television, they usually recorded their show beforehand so they could edit some scenes or fix some mistakes that happened during the show.


    Erina, who was watching a group of girls, messed up the kitchen, couldn''t wait to throw them up, but her hand was being held down by Haru.


    "Haru!"


    "Calm down." Haru patted Erina and said, "Your food might be good, but this time, let them have fun."


    "Well¡­"


    Erina nodded and let out a long sigh.


    "If the food doesn''t fit your taste then we can cook it by ourselves," Haru said.


    "Un." Erina nodded with a smile and knew that her fiance was the best.


    Haru smiled and wanted to kiss this girl, but someone dropped something on his head.


    "Oops! I am sorry, my hands slipped," Utaha said with a smile after she ced a bowl on Haru''s head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Utaha with a speechless expression.


    "This is a party with everyone! Don''t do something perverted, alright?" Sora reprimanded Haru with a stern expression.


    "Haru, you need to hold back," Megumi added.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at three girls and shook his head. Even though they were quite stern at that moment, when he pushed them into the bed, he was sure that they would turn meek, but he wouldn''t say it out loud since they were right and they weren''t on the right asion to do something perverted.


    Erina blushed and didn''t dare to look at them since she was about to kiss Haru before.


    The five of them were talking to each other and somehow it made some people jealous.


    Eriri grumbled while stirring the okonomiyaki dough in her hand, feeling a bit annoyed when she couldn''t join them.


    Kosaka was drinking beer and stared at Raikou who was drinking sake, before turning her attention toward her breasts. She was surprised when she heard that Raikou was Haru''s woman and she couldn''t help but feel jealous toward Raikou and wondered when Raikou and Haru met each other.


    ''But still¡­''


    Kosaka stared at Raikou''s breasts and couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Is there something, Kosaka?" Raikou asked.


    "Can I touch your breasts, Raikou?" Kosaka asked.


    "¡­"


    Seri also looked at Raikou and also felt conflicted when she knew that Raikou was Haru''s woman. She looked at Raikou''s breasts then looked at her breasts.


    "If you''re worried about your breast size, then you don''t need to worry, your size might not be able to match Raikou''s, but it is very big," Ritsu said.


    "¡­"


    Seri looked at Ritsu with a speechless expression and said, "Can you read my mind?"


    While Kosaka was asking such an absurd request and Seri and Ritsu were talking about breast size, the protagonist of this party, Iwasawa, was helpless when she saw everyone was doing their own things, especially Shiina, who yed with her cat on the sofa.


    "I can''t handle it anymore¡­"


    "Yuri?" Iwasawa looked at Yuri with a curious expression.


    "Everyone, please be quiet!" Yuri shouted and made everyone stop, talking to each other.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Yuri held a ss of juice and said, "Our party is to celebrate Iwasawa and her friends'' debut in the music industry so please give them apuse!"


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped their hands and cheered Iwasawa and her bandmates loudly since their debut was sessful.


    When they were pping their hands, the door of Haru''s house was opened and Kirari entered the house along with Ririka and Sayaka.


    "Oh, I am notte, right?"


    "Kirari,e here!" Utaha was afraid that she would be bullied by Haru so she decided to hide behind Kirari.


    Looking at Utaha who was hiding behind her, Kirari looked at Haru with a sigh then asked, "What have you been doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything¡­" Haru was speechless, but then he smelled a nice fragrance from his side and someone suddenly hugged him.


    "You bastard, harem protagonist! Are you going to steal my heart too?"


    Sumire hugged Haru tightly with a reddened face without letting him go.


    "¡­"


    When those words came out of Sumire''s mouth, everyone was in silence and stared at Haru.


    "Sumire? Can you wake up? Can you exin to them that this is a misunderstanding?" Haru was very helpless at that moment. It wasn''t that he neglected Sumire when she was in his world or rather both of them often talked to each other, however, she didn''t have that many scenes in this story so she felt a bit annoyed.


    This time, Sumire had a chance to appear once again so she was going to let out all of her grudges to the main character!


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa stared at this scene with a sigh, but then sheughed very hard since what happened here was something that she always sought after. She felt very warm and she also felt very happy at that moment.


    Iwasawa looked at Haru and hoped he would be able to marry everyone so they could stay together forever.


    "Still, you even dare to date my childhood friend, huh?" Utaha, who was sitting next to Kirari, looked at Haru then asked, "When did you date her?"


    "¡­Well, a month ago."


    Haru didn''t hide and told Utaha the truth.


    "Then when are you going to invite them here?" Megumi asked.


    "Do you date all the members of Muse?" Sora asked.


    After that concert Muse became very popr after all, they also had watched their performance so they were wondering whether all the members of Muse would be dating him.


    "No, I didn''t date all of them, but I will bring them to meet all of youter," Haru said.


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Erina, Kirari, and Raikou nodded. Even though there were a lot of girls in this ce, Haru''s women were only the six of them.


    "Alright, alright, how about we cook first since I am sure that everyone is hungry," Haru said.


    "OOH!!!"


    When the grilling table started to feel hot, they poured the dough on the grilling and cooked okonomiyaki, monjayaki, and a pancake at the same time. There were a lot of grilling tables so it didn''t matter when they cooked them at the same time.


    The girls somehow messed up the food a bit, but the taste was very good since all the ingredients were prepared by Haru and he also helped them so the taste wouldn''t be very bad.


    Then as expected, when everyone tasted the foods, they became very excited, especially with thebination of savory taste of okonomiyaki and monjayaki and along with the sweetness of pancake. They couldn''t get tired and ate in relish, forgetting the number of calories in the foods.


    Haru smiled and felt that it was good that everyone could be together and talk happily. He then felt his dder full and decided to go to the toilet to relieve himself.


    When Haru walked to the toilet, the girls seemed to be staring at his back for some reason and made up their minds, but it was hard to start their moves.


    Haru, who was inside the toilet, relieved himself until he felt a vibration on his smartphone. He took his smartphone and saw that he received a chat from Esdeath.


    Esdeath: "Dear, do you want to have a duel with me now?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1521 Haru and Esdeath 1

    <h4>Chapter 1521 Haru and Esdeath 1</h4>


    Esdeath might seldom appear in the novel after the ck Bullet arc and some people might even forget about her, especially after the Fate/Apocrypha arc since that arc was very long and it ended with at least a hundred more chapters, but in truth, Haru and Esdeath often met each other since he often teleported to Esdeath''s world.


    There were a lot of reasons why Haru went to Esdeath''s world, the first reason was that he was an Emperor and as an Emperor, he needed to take care of his Empire. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in his ministers, but they needed a direction to guide Empire to be the strongest country in the world.


    Haru also wanted the people in the country to have a dream and they had hope for life. Unlike when Honest was in charge of the country before, he wasn''t stupid and knew how to make his country prosperous.


    Esdeath might be his wife and she was also the queen of the Empire, but she didn''t have the talent to govern a country. She might be a fierce general that was capable of destroying a lot of opponents or a country easily, but she was toozy to govern a country and left everything to her husband.


    Haru knew that even though Honest had been thrown out, the Empire still had a lot of problems, especially because of surrounding countries.


    Even though Honest had died, this guy had left him with a lot of problems that he needed to solve, however, he didn''t feel worried since as long as he was the Emperor, no one could shake the domination of the Empire.


    That was the first reason and the second reason was because of Esdeath.


    Esdeath was his first wife after all so Haru often went to meet her.


    In Haru''s world, a lot of days and months might have passed, but in Esdeath''s world, a month hadn''t passed since his coronation as an Emperor, but even so, a lot of his ministers urged him to make a lot of children which made him helpless.


    But enough of that since Haru was startled when Esdeath suddenly asked him to have a duel with her.


    Haru: "Duel? Why?"


    Esdeath: "I have heard that you have received an interesting power and that power is also a counter for my ice maniption."


    Esdeath: "I want to test it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and felt quite troubled by Esdeath''s request since she became powerful at a very fast speed, especially after she had gotten a Sode no Shirayuki in the previous quest.


    It wasn''t Esdeath''s first time asking him for a duel, and they had fought a lot of times, but with each fight, he could feel Esdaeth''s progress which was very scary since she became so strong that it took him all of his power to defeat her.


    Haru''s description of Esdeath''s power wasn''t exaggerated since she was really powerful, especially when his "Horo Horo no Mi" was easily countered by Esdeath''s Sode no Shirayuki.


    With the power of "Horo Horo no Mi", Haru could perfectly escape from any physical and elemental attacks, however, Sode no Shirayuki was a weapon of God of Death on the world of Bleach which meant, this weapon could attack the soul.


    His "Horo Horo no Mi" was able to turn him into an astral mode and turn his body into a soul-like state, but that state was useless in front of Sode no Shirayuki and that was the reason why he needed to use all of his power to fight Esdeath since he didn''t use his "pleasure magic".


    With his "pleasure magic", Haru could defeat Esdeath easily, but he didn''t see the fun in that since this ability was very cheating.


    Esdeath''s ice maniption ability was very scary and she could even freeze the time itself or rather, she might develop her ability to be able to freeze something conceptual. In the future, she might be able to freeze anything as long as she wanted whether it was time, soul, energy, existence, etc but then, she heard that her husband had gotten the ability to counter her ice ability which made her curious.


    Esdeath: "It is a vibration maniption, right? Let me see whether I can freeze the vibration or not."


    Haru didn''t hide that he had received the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", but even so, it didn''t mean, he could handle this power very well since he had just gotten this new ability recently, but even so, he was also curious whether Esdeath''s ice maniption was able to freeze a vibration, after all, vibrations were difficult (if not impossible) to freeze, as they caused the ice to shatter, and they were a perfect counter for an ice maniption ability.


    Haru thought for a while and agreed.


    Haru: "Let''s do it."


    Esdeath: "Then use your app to get to the training ground."


    "¡­"


    Haru had to admit that Esdeath had learned to use her husband very well, knowing that her husband didn''t have to pay to enter the Training Ground on the Group Chat.


    After all, Esdeath knew that a point on the Group Chat was very precious so she didn''t want to waste it and if she could enter the Training Ground for free, she would do so.


    "Good."


    Haru didn''t say much and directly used his app on the Group Chat to transfer both of them to the Training Ground. He didn''t feel afraid to leave his world directly since the time would stop when he entered the Training Ground.


    Then Haru and Esdeath appeared at the same time, both of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "Do you want me to set up the scenery?" Haru asked.


    "No, let me," Esdeath said and turned the scenery of the Training Ground into a beautiful beach with a sea surrounding them. She then held Haru''s hand and smiled brightly before changing her clothes into a bikini using the power of "Fuku Fuku no Mi" that she got before. She then also changed Haru''s clothes into shorts and an aloha shirt.


    "Your power is really convenient," Haru said with a sigh, thinking that if he had Esdeath''s Fuku Fuku no Mi''s power, then he could easily change his girls'' clothes into any clothes in his imagination, whether it was a maid outfit, nurse, teacher, secretary, etc.


    "You must be thinking something bad about my power," Esdeath said with a frown.


    "Of course not, it is your imagination," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Well, enough of that, have you used the full power of the "Gura Gura no Mi"? Can you destroy this space with that ability?" Esdeath asked.


    Esdeath knew the potential of "Gura Gura no Mi" was huge and with her husband''s power, it was possible to destroy a or two with this power.


    There were a lot of things that could be done with the power of vibration such as creating heat by using the power of vibration, but Haru''s focus had always been destruction. The destruction that was caused by the power of vibration was very huge and if his power increased in the future, then it might be really possible for him to destroy the universe itself with this power.


    "Well¡­ let me check it." Haru nodded after looking at Esdeath''s curious gaze.


    In Esdeath''s mind, when her husband became stronger, it was all good since if he became stronger then no one would be able to oppress them, no matter what they were.


    "Stay back."


    Esdeath nodded and walked behind Haru.


    Haru then used the power of "Gura Gura no Mi" and around his fist, there was a boundless power that was ready to be released. He gritted his teeth and focused all of his power on his fist, releasing all the power without holding back.


    Esdeath, who was behind Haru, could even see space seemed to be shaken because of Haru''s power which made her smile brighter.


    His fist turned red and blood kept dripping from it, then without hesitation, he released it in an instant.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*

 Chapter 1522 Haru and Esdeath 2

    <h4>Chapter 1522 Haru and Esdeath 2</h4>


    Space cracked, ind titled, the sea was split, and then there was a huge loud explosion.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The entire space was shaking before all of it was destroyed by Haru''s power.


    Haru''s strength wasn''t low, especially when his body was the body of Aquaman. Even though Aquaman wasn''t as strong as Superman, Aquaman was also very strong, then adding the power of "Gura Gura no Mi", it was simple for him to destroy a continent.


    However¡­


    *Freeze!*


    The entire space was frozen by Esdeath and everything stopped in an instant.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips, looking at his wife whose power was just too cheating. Looking at the smile on her face, he let out a sigh and swore that he would be even stronger since if he was weaker than her, he was afraid that he might be forced to give up all of his girlfriends.


    Haru loved Esdeath dearly, and he was also happy with her love, but sometimes, he was afraid of her since he knew that he had done a lot of things that wronged her before, especially during their first night when Chelsea used her Teigu to change her appearance into Esdeath.


    Haru was sure that if he didn''t stop Esdeath early and apologized, then the Empire would be destroyed by Esdeath.


    "Well, the power is quite good," Esdeath said and felt quite satisfied after she saw Haru''s new power. She looked at him and said, "But you should increase your power more, if you can be stronger then it might be possible to destroy the Training Ground or even control the Group Chat itself."


    Haru and Esdeath were grateful for the existence of Group Chat since because of it, they could meet each other, however, they weren''t sure what the purpose of the Group Chat was nor did they know the creator of the Group Chat.


    However, one thing is for sure, they knew that Group Chat didn''t mean harm to them since it gave them the power to be strong and with that power, it was very easy for them to dominate the world and the universe.


    Haru and Esdeath knew that Group Chat was very powerful and it was also their allies, but then again, the quest that was given by the Group Chat was very mysterious and they weren''t sure what kind of quest that they would receive in the future.


    If their opponents on the quest were weak then it was all good, but what if their opponent was someone or thing or being that was so strong that they capable to destroy the world or the universe?


    Haru looked at his fist that was slowly recovered and he knew that he needed to be even stronger.


    "Haru, what kind of direction will you take in the future?" Esdeath asked.


    "Directions? You mean my power?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah." Esdeath nodded. She had always focussed on her ice maniption and she tried to make that ability be even stronger. Unlike her husband who owned a variety of abilities, she only had one ability, but with this ability, she could destroy the world.


    Haru thought for a bit and said, "It might be time."


    "Time?" Esdeath looked at Haru curiously.


    "Yeah, if I can get more ability that is rted to time maniption, then we can spend more time together," Haru said with a smile.


    "Dear!!!"


    Esdeath directly hugged Haru and kissed his lips.


    Haru kissed Esdeath back, ignoring the world that was frozen by Esdeath''s ability. He had a lot of girlfriends, but his time was limited and he couldn''t spend his time with them for a long time so he thought if he could have time maniption ability then he could stay with them for a long time, if not forever.


    With the app that he received, he could control the time difference between worlds. He was able to make the world where he stayed became 10 times faster so even if he stayed for a long time in one world, it was only a short moment in another world.


    If possible, Haru wanted to make the time on the world where he stayed stopped, but he wasn''t strong enough to do that so he hoped that he could get that kind of ability in the future or he might as well strengthen the power of his app so he could stop the time.


    There were a lot of ns in his head, but he knew to implement those ns, he needed a lot of points and it was impossible for him to gather those amount of points in a short time.


    With his luck, it might be possible to get a time maniption ability, but when he thought that he needed toplete various dangerous quests, he felt very tired for some reason, and then what should he do to get a time maniption ability?


    In Haru''s mind, he thought that there might be a world in the future that might able to give an ability to manipte the mind, but he knew that it might take a very long time, and rather than thinking about that kind of thoughts, it was better for him to think how to be even stronger.


    Haru then remembered something and asked, "Esdeath, can I ask you something?"


    Esdeath raised her eyebrows when she saw a serious expression on her husband. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know the existence of BL manga among the female members of Group Chat?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Esdeath thought that her husband might ask her something that was rted to power, her ability, quest, or even the Empire, but she would have never thought of him to ask this kind of stupid question, but sometimes, this part of him was really lovely.


    Esdeath tapped her chin and said, "Well, I remember that I have received a book from Shinobu before."


    "What?!"


    Haru clenched his hand and really wanted toe to Shinobu''s world to give her peace of mind, but he felt that Shinobu wasn''t the origin of all of this, and he knew the mastermind was still hiding behind the dark.


    Esdeath chuckled when she saw her husband''s reaction. "Don''t worry, I have thrown it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I have thrown it."


    "That''s good¡­" Haru let out a sigh of relief.


    Esdeath didn''t have a hobby to read BL mangas after all and she also didn''t have an interest in it. It was better to spend her time with her husband, ying around, going on holiday, and training to be stronger.


    "Then how about we have a duel now so when it is over, we can y around again," Esdeath said with a charming smile.


    "Well, be easy on me," Haru said with serious expression since he had a feeling that Esdeath wouldn''t hold back.


    Esdeath smiled cruelly then used all of her power directly.


    Haru, who was fighting against Esdeath, might not have realized that the danger of BL manga that was circted on Group Chat hadn''t disappeared.


    Esdeath might have thrown away the BL manga, but where did she throw it? When she threw it, was there someone that took it? If so, then who took it? Was it his women in the world of Akame Ga Kill?


    Haru didn''t have time to think about all of that since he realized that he needed to be stronger or else, Esdeath might really beat him up in the future.

 Chapter 1523 Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 1523 Deration</h4>


    "Sigh¡­"


    Haru felt a bit tired after his duel with Esdeath, but he was very happy since he had to admit that his wife was very cute. He then walked out of the toilet and was about to join back the party, but someone suddenly appeared right in front of him.


    "Yuri?"


    Yuri, who saw Haru appear right in front of her, became so nervous that she didn''t know what to say. When she saw him enter the toilet, she thought that it was a chance for her to talk with him, but her mouth was stuck and she was unable to say what was inside her heart at that moment.


    Haru was a bit surprised to see Yuri suddenly appear in front of him, but then he thought of something and moved sideway.


    "Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    "¡­"


    Yuri twitched her lips and decided to throw away all of her hesitations.


    "What?"


    Haru was dumbfounded when someone suddenly pushed him to the toilet again and he wasn''t sure why the door was closed automatically which made him speechless. In truth, with his power, it was impossible for Yuri to push him, but she let him do so since he had a feeling what this girl was about to do.


    However, the harem protagonist''s aura was working so suddenly which caused a sudden incident.


    Haru, who was being pushed inside the toilet, sat down once again, however, when Yuri pushed him, she lost her bnce and fell down toward him.


    "What¡­?"


    Haru quickly caught Yuri in his arms so he didn''t fall down. It might be a bit anti-climax since usually as a harem protagonist, the MC would grab the breasts of the heroines to stop her from falling, however, he wasn''t scumbag enough to do that and caught her in his arms so she wouldn''t fall.


    "It''s dangerous, don''t do this kind of thing again," Haru said with a stern voice since what Yuri had done before was very dangerous. If it was someone else, their heads might hit the toilet and cause bleeding on their heads.


    Fortunately, it was him, who was being pushed.


    "Umm¡­"


    Yuri lowered her head and didn''t seem to hear Haru''s reprimand since the distance between the two were so close that it was very hard for her to stay calm, and at the same time, she missed this feeling since it had been a while for both of them to hug each other.


    Looking at Yuri, who had been silent, Haru didn''t let go of her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    If possible, he wanted to change the location of their conversation to another ce since it was quite awkward to talk inside the toilet.


    It was also hard to maintain his calm since Yuri was sitting on hisp which made him feel a bit giddy.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm¡­?"


    "Can I ask you a question?" Yuri asked, but she kept lowering her head, trying to calm herself.


    "Do you have something that you want to ask?" Haru asked.


    Yuri then looked at him and asked, "Do you love Megumi?"


    "I love her," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Then can I ask you why you date another girl besides Megumi?" Yuri asked. She stared straight into his eyes and wouldn''t let him lie.


    When Yuri heard that Haru was dating Megumi, her world had turned gray, but she wasn''t the type that could give up easily and she thought that they might break up sooner orter since 90% couples in high school would break up, ording to the survey.


    However, no matter how long Yuri had been waiting, neither of them broke up with each other and she also once worked together with Utaha, but suddenly Utaha stopped their alliance and also had an ambiguous rtionship with Haru.


    However, it was hard to ask what kind of rtionship they had until Haru admitted to himself that he had dated several women at the same time.


    When Yuri heard those words, there was an expectation in her heart since she didn''t need to be a viin, trying to break up the romance between Haru and Megumi, however, she realized something that made her world be gray.


    Why wasn''t she included?


    Yuri and Haru had known each other for a long time, and he was also the one that had helped to untie the knot on her heart. She had thought of being with him, no, she wanted to be with him forever, but this guy didn''t even make a move on her, or rather, he kept making more women without telling her and among those women, some of them met himter than her which made her annoyed.


    Yuri loved Haru and she wanted to be with him, but she wanted to know the reason why she kept dating one girl after another. She might want to be with him, but she didn''t want to be yed with so based on his answer, what she would do was either chase after him or try to discipline him.


    "Because I don''t want to hurt anyone and more importantly, I love them."


    Haru was wondering how many times he had been asked this question, but no matter how many times, it always stung on his heart and made him ufortable.


    "So you''re dating everyone because you don''t want to hurt them and love them? So what about Megumi? Do you think you''re hurting her because of your actions?" Yuri continuously asked.


    "I know that my actions are selfish and I know that I am very unfair towards Megumi, but since I have made my decision to date all of them then I won''t back down. I know that I am a scumbag for dating a lot of women at the same time, but I will make them happy."


    The poprity of "hare-kon" wasn''t that high, considering how a lot of people loathed those men who had a lot of wives, especially women.


    In "hare-kon" a man could marry a lot of women, and a lot of women thought such a thing as sphemy and this action also trampled a women''s right.


    Haru couldn''t say much to those people since when someone''s view had be so obsessed, they would be blind. He didn''t want to waste his time on those people and it was better to stay away from them.


    Looking at Yuri who lowered her head, Haru was wondering whether she also saw "hare-kon" in a bad light. If so, what he could do was slowly cultivate their feelings. He knew that he might be selfish, but he didn''t want another guy to date this girl, considering how they had been together for a long time.


    But a lot of things had happened so Haru hadn''t started his move to Yuri and it might be the reason why she did this action against him.


    "I have decided!"


    "Huh?"


    Yuri suddenly stood up and pointed her finger toward him.


    "I will make you fall in love with me and forget about all the girls beside me! If you don''t want to do that, then try to make me fall in love! This is a war between you and me! Be prepared!"


    Yuri didn''t wait for Haru''s response and escaped from the toilet.


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­What was that?"


    Haru twitched his lips, but based on Yuri''s words before she left before, he knew that this girl had feelings for him, but he wanted to do it slowly and because of that, it made her impatient and started to attack him directly.


    Haru then looked at the ceiling and thought that it might be time to harvest the ripe fruit.


    When Yuri was running, her face was flushed in embarrassment and her heart was beating very fast, wondering why she had said those words before, but she was d to know that he didn''t change and she had made up her mind to make such a deration on him so all she should do at this moment was to make him fall in love with her no matter!


    Yuri shouted her deration and what she needed at this moment was to make a strategy to attack him.


    ''I''m going to make him fall for me no matter what!''

 Chapter 1524 It had been a while since the writer wrote a that was related to Hyakkaou Academy.

    <h4>Chapter 1524 It had been a while since the writer wrote a that was rted to Hyakkaou Academy.</h4>


    Haru felt a bit strange after he received Yuri''s deration since it felt strange when a girl was so aggressive toward him. He didn''t hate it, but he couldn''t get used to it since he was the one that usually started the attack.


    ''Yuri¡­''


    When Haru thought about Yuri, he couldn''t help but think about how he had gotten Group Chat for the first time and how he had helped her siblings to get into heaven. He couldn''t help but smile when he thought that time since during that time, he wasn''t as powerful as now nor was he as rich as he was now.


    It had been a year since he had gotten to the Group Chat, but he felt old for some reason.


    "What did you think? Did you think something perverted?"


    Haru nced at Runa, who was sitting next to him and let out a sigh. "What are you staring at me for? You''re quite busy with your job as a student council member, right? You should do your job, don''t skip it."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you!!!"


    Runa couldn''t help but refute the mouth of this hateful guy since this guy was also a member of the student council, but unlike her, who was busy, this guy was very free and he also didn''t do much for the school festival.


    Haru didn''t refute Runa''s words since she told the truth. He might be a member of the student council, but he didn''t do too much since Kirari and her secretary usually took care of his job. He also didn''t help his ss since he was on student council membership so he told them that he was quite busy.


    Not only his ss, but he also didn''t help his Traditional Culture Research Club that he owned and left everything to Yuriko to take care of the rest. He felt that he wouldn''t be surprised if that girl had usurped his club, but he didn''t care much as long as he had his private room.


    The amount of money generated by his Traditional Cultural Research Club might be a lot, butpared to the amount of money that was generated by his investment and business, there was noparison between the two.


    But even so, the school festival was part of the youth so Haru thought to participate as a band together with Runa, Yuriko, and Ririka.


    "Say¡­ have you practiced enough for the performance?" Haru asked.


    "Well yeah, let me show youter," Runa said with a smug expression. She had practiced very hard and she was going to make this guy''s jaw gawk when he looked at her performance.


    "That''s good, I am curious about how you''re going to y the drumter."


    It had been a while since the writer wrote a chapter that was rted to Hyakkaou Academy.


    The truth, there were a lot of reasons why the writer did that, the first reason, it was troublesome.


    Writing about the Hyakkou Academy arc, the writer needed to grasp the rich emotion of the characters when they were gambling.


    The second was that there were too many characters that the writer sometimes forgot to write a chapter about the school.


    However, that was going to change now since Haru was sure the writer was going to write about the school festival arc after this.


    Runa and Haru then talked to each other before they went to the student council room together since they needed to talk about the school festival that would be held soon.


    Even though Haru didn''t do much at the school festival, he was still a member of the student council so he needed to help no matter what.


    However, when they were walking, Runa was oblivious to the gaze of some people toward both of them, unlike Haru who noticed those gazes immediately. He then turned his head toward the gaze and saw a group of people that were wearing a tag around their necks.


    The moment Haru turned toward them, they immediately lowered their heads, didn''t dare to look at him.


    Haru shook his head when he saw their reaction.


    "What''s wrong?" Runa asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s go to the student council room so we can talk about our bandter," Haru said.


    "Sure." Runa nodded with a smile.


    Haru knew that the one that was looking at his back before should be the members of Full-Bloom, a secret organization that was led by Aoi Miboumi. He knew that this group had an intention to overthrow the current student council, and lied to a lot of students that they were going to erase the discrimination in the school, but he knew very well that all of them were a lie and Aoi Miboumi was greedy for Kirari''s position as a student council.


    In truth, Haru was also dumbfounded when he found out the amount of money that Kirari could get by bing the president of the student council. It was really a lot and he also understood the reason why a lot of people were greedy for the position of the president of the student council.


    However, that amount of money might be a lot of those people, but it wasn''t much for him so he didn''t have that much interest.


    Haru thought about those people that were looking at his back before and knew that they were envious of him, however, unlike the people on the outside who were ignorant, the students of the Hyakkou Academy knew about reality in society very well so they knew that there was someone that they couldn''t offend no matter what.


    Haru felt that they were a bit pitiful, considering they had a lot of debts on their hands, but at the same time, they were also being used by Aoi Miboumi for his ambition and once they had lost their purposes, they would be ditched without hesitation by him.


    "What have you been thinking?" Runa asked.


    "No, I just realized that there are a lot of people who are envious of me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa wanted to p Haru''s head at that moment, but she also understood that there were a lot of people who were envious of Haru. If this guy was only rich, then they might only nod, but this guy was the richest man on earth and that amount of money wasn''t something that could be gotten by anyone in this world.


    But not only that, this guy was also very handsome and Runa also knew that his anaconda was very huge that caused a lot of people to envy him to death.


    However, for Runa, she didn''t feel envy toward Haru, but rather she felt envious toward Kirari since Kirari was able to be his fiancee. In her mind, Kirari was simply a winner of life and even if Kirari lost her position as a student council president of Hyakkou Academy, her status as Haru''s fiancee was enough to make every girl in this world envy her to death.


    ''Yet¡­ I am¡­''


    Well, her luck was pretty good since her family didn''t force her to marry someone, but she knew even though she wasn''t forced, her parents and family might help her to choose her partner, considering she was living in a huge family.


    "We need to do our best on our performance!"


    So at least, Runa wanted to have a good memory with Haru.


    "Good, let''s out best."


    Then both of them walked together to the student council room and prepared themselves to give the best performance during the school festival!

 Chapter 1525 Shocking Development!

    <h4>Chapter 1525 Shocking Development!</h4>


    After his announcement of dating Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, Haru knew that he had be a criminal in the eyes of the rest members of Muse, but he knew that they didn''t hate him, however, he knew that their feelings for him were prettyplex.


    Haru looked at everyone, who was talking to each other on his shrine, and he knew that he was being ignored.


    However, even though they were ignoring him, their faces were a bit reddened, especially when they thought about the conversation that they had in the clubroom of their school before.


    There were a lot of reasons why the members of Muse decided to ignore Haru at this moment.


    The first reason was because of his announcement of dating three girls from Muse at the same time. It was hard to ask Haru about this matter, and even though they tried to hide it, they knew very well that they had feelings for him, considering that he was the first man that had entered their lives.


    Most of the members of Muse had been staying at the all-girls school so they didn''t have that much experience with the opposite gender.


    Haru was also their producer and he also helped them a lot of time, even during their critical moments so it was impossible to say for all of them to not have a feeling toward him, however, they felt quite betrayed by him when they knew that he was dating three girls on the Muse at the same time.


    Their feelings were mixed, they were wondering whether this guy was a womanizer, but at the same time, they were wondering why it wasn''t them.


    After the announcement, Honoka, Umi, Hanayo, Rin, and Nico quickly asked Maki, Eli, and Nozomi after they entered the school about their rtionship with Haru, and how they suddenly decided to date him at the same time.


    Maki, Eli, and Nozomi also didn''t hide anything and told them their process of dating Haru, though, the three of them didn''t tell the detail and hid some parts since even if they were a friend, it didn''t mean, they would share all of their secrets.


    Honoka, Umi, Hanayo, Rin, Nico, and Kotori, who listened to the stories of Maki, Eli, and Nozomi, felt slightly at loss, but both Umi and Kotori quickly recovered and congratted Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who dated Haru.


    Unlike Honoka, Hanayo, Rin, and Nico, it seemed the mental prowess of Umi and Kotori was bigger than the four of them and they quickly epted the fact that Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were dating Haru.


    However, even if they epted it, it didn''t mean that their heart wasfortable.


    They thought that everyone was the same and their rtionship would be good together, but suddenly there were three members of Muse that had be Haru''s lover which made their heart unable to ept it for a while.


    Eli and Maki also weren''t sure what to say in this situation since the two of them could tell that if this continued, the rtionship between them might turn awkward, and when they thought a solution suddenly a savior came out and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Everyone listens to me," Nozomi suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong, Nozomi?"


    Everyone was looking at Nozomi curiously.


    "I know that it might be hard to ept that the three of us date him at the same time, but our feelings for him are true. He might be a scumbag, but we love him," Nozomi said and didn''t even hide the fact that Haru was a scumbag.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Nozomi''s words, but they had to admit that Haru was a scumbag and all of them agreed.


    "So Nozomi, what do you want to say?" Nico asked with a frown, wondering what this girl wanted to say to them.


    "I know that it is a bit hard to ept the fact that the four of us are dating each other and I have a feeling that if this continues, then the rtionship between us might be troubled and Muse might be disbanded."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Nozomi''s words since there was a truth to it.


    "That''s why I have prepared a proposal for all of you," Nozomi said.


    "Proposal?"


    Everyone was confused by Nozomi''s words, but Eli and Maki were startled by Nozomi''s words and had a guess what this girl was about to say.


    "Yes, how about we date him together?" Nozomi said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the air in the clubroom became stagnant, and everyone was unable to say anything for a while. They were all dumbfounded until all of them screamed in disbelief at the same time.


    "WHAT¡­?!"


    "Nozomi, are you serious?" Honoka asked with a strange expression. In her expression, there was a mix of worry, hope, disbelief, and a lot more together when she heard Nozomi''s words.


    "I am not joking." Shaking her head, Nozomi said, "I know that all of you have feelings for him."


    When they heard Nozomi''s words directly, there were blushes on their faces.


    Maki and Eli could only let out a long sigh when both of them saw their expression.


    "It might not be possible if it someone else, but it is possible for him and you should know that our country also started to implement "hare-kon" so it is possible for us to marry the same man together," Nozomi said without hesitation.


    ''Together¡­''


    When they heard that word, their hearts were slightly moved¡­


    "Wait! Wait! Why do I have to marry him?" Umi asked with a blush. She didn''t hate the idea of marrying him, but she felt a bit uneptable when she thought that she was going to marry him with everyone.


    Nozomi looked at Umi for a bit and said, "Well, he has touched your body before and you need to ask him for a responsibility for that right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi was stunned then started to murmur¡­ "I¡­ I have to ask for his responsibility¡­"


    "Nozomi, do you know what are you talking about?" Honoka asked with a serious expression. Even though she was usually very stupid, during a critical moment, she was someone that could be trusted and that was why she was the leader of Muse.


    "Yes, I know." Nozomi nodded and said, "I know what I am talking about right now is a bit crazy and as a woman, I also want to have him by myself, but I don''t want to make my friend sad so I make apromise. If the one that you love is someone else then I won''t bother to talk about this matter, but the one that you love is a scumbag, so I will talk about this matter to all of you so our rtionship isn''t going to be destroyed because of this kind of thing."


    Nozomi looked at everyone and said, "If you love him and want him, then we won''t stop you, but he isn''t the type that is going to take an initiative, considering there are a lot of women around him already and with his appearance, wealth, and talent, I am sure that there are a lot of women who is going to throw themselves at him so rather than choosing those random women that I don''t know about, it is better for him to marry all of us here so we can be happy together and we can also protect him from those random women."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in a daze when they heard Nozomi''s words since it was too shocking for them, and at the same time, there was an unnatural blush on their face, when they thought of the future when all of them married the same man.


    Nozomi smiled when she saw their reaction and said, "Well, don''t be awkward when you meet him again, alright?"


    Even though Nozomi had told them not to be awkward, it was hard to do so since the words that came out from Nozomi''s words kept ringing inside their heads.


    Then back to the present, Haru looked at Nozomi, Eli, and Maki, who also tried to look away from him since the three of them also felt a bit awkward, trying to make all of them be Haru''s harem members.


    Haru looked at everyone and raised his eyebrows.


    ''They''re going to ignore me? Let''s see how long you can continue.''


    Haru had a million ways to make them not ignore him again so that was what he was going to do now.

 Chapter 1526 Everyones Feeling 1

    <h4>Chapter 1526 Everyone''s Feeling 1</h4>


    When everyone on the Muse heard Nozomi''s deration they were dumbfounded and had been thinking about what to do, however, they also felt annoyed by their producer so before they met him, they had decided to ignore him for a while to give him a punishment.


    However¡­


    "Ah, I have made a new bread recently, I wonder who can test it for me?" Haru suddenly said and took out the bread from his bag.


    "Bread!"


    Honoka was excited and walked directly in front of Haru. "Me! Me! Let me taste it!"


    "Good."


    Haru nodded and gave the bread to Honoka.


    Honoka directly ate the bread and felt shocked at how delicious it was, but then she quickly happily ate the bread.


    "Eat it slowly," Haru said while patting Honoka''s head.


    "Yes!"


    Honoka nodded happily.


    ''HONOKAA!!!''


    The rest of the members of Muse were dumbfounded when one of their members suddenly decided to betray them.


    "Ho¡­ Honoka-chan has fallen!"


    "What¡­ What should we do?"


    "Calm down, there are eight of us, there''s no way that he can defeat us!"


    Out of the nine members of Muse, Honoka was the weakest among them and she was also stupid so they didn''t feel that surprise when she fell directly under Haru''s trick.


    "Now, that you mention it, I have received rice from Akita prefecture, but it is too much for me¡­" Haru rubbed his chin and said, "I wonder whether there''s someone who wants to take some of the rice back home."


    "Me!"


    Hanayo suddenly appeared in front of Haru at a very fast speed and raised her hand very high.


    "Leave the rice to me, Haru! I will eat it cleanly!"


    "Thank you, that will be a great help," Haru said with a smile.


    Hanayo nodded happily.


    "¡­"


    The seven members of Muse were dumbfounded when one of their members had fallen once again.


    "Hmph! Honoka, Hanayo, how can you betray us so easily! We decided to ignore this guy before, but¡­ you guys¡­" Nico looked at Hanayo and Honoka in disdain. She then folded her arms and looked at Haru with an expression that as if telling him that his trick wouldn''t work for her no matter what.


    "In truth, I have bought a lot of rare idol videos since it might be good for you to learn them, but I can''t bring them all so is there anyone who wants to bring them back?" Haru asked and took out a lot of idols'' group videos, merchandise, etc.


    "Me!"


    Nico quickly appeared in front of Haru and said with a serious expression, "I will take those children back home. Leave everything to me, Haru."


    "Thank you," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Maki, Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, Rin, and Umi were dumbfounded when they saw how Haru could easily trick Honoka, Hanayo, and Nico. They didn''t expect that their enemy was so strong that he had defeated one-third of their members easily, and then¡­


    "!!!!"


    They quickly shuddered when they saw him nce at them with a gentle smile.


    "Maki, Nozomi, Eli, can you forgive me? Please don''t ignore me."


    Haru showed a very pitiful expression like a sad husky.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki, Nozomi, and Eli felt that their hearts were pierced and they quickly moved. Even though they had agreed to ignore him before, he didn''t really want to do that after all so they quickly decided to give up and walked toward Haru, trying to pet him since his expression was so cute.


    Haru, who was being patted, felt quite weird, but it seemed that his previous action didn''t only cause the heart of his three girlfriends to melt since it also melted the hearts of the members of Muse.


    The rest of the members of Muse felt that their hearts were shaken¡­


    "No! We can''t forgive him so easily!" Umi then looked at Kotori and Rin with a serious expression. "There are the three of us left so we need to work hard together!"


    Kotori and Rin nodded with serious expression since they knew how dangerous Haru was.


    Their formation andbination were perfect, but it was quickly destroyed by Haru and six of their members had given up because of his trickery.


    "What are you going to do next Haru?" Eli asked with interest.


    The rest of the members that had given up also looked at Haru, wondering how he was going to make Kotori, Umi, and Rin give up.


    "Kotori."


    "Eh?"


    Kotori had a bad feeling when her name was being called first.


    "Kotori, can you forgive me and not ignore me?"


    "¡­"


    "If you can''t then I will tell them about¡­"


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    Kotori quickly ran toward Haru and closed his mouth with her hands. She quickly moved closer at him and whispered, "You bully! You have told me that you''re going to keep it a secret!"


    "I have kept it a secret, right? No one knows about your secret job after all," Haru said with a mischievous smile.


    "¡­De¡­ Devil¡­"


    Kotori''s eyes were teary since she had been bullied.


    "Haru, don''t bully Kotori-chan, nyaa!" Rin quickly came and hugged Kotori since she was afraid that Haru would bully Kotori.


    In truth, Kotori was acting since she also wanted to have revenge on Haru since he tried to bully her, but¡­


    "Rin, I know that you''re going to help Kotori." Haru smiled and said, "It''s great to know that there''s someone who is as brave as you here."


    "Eh? Really?" Rin smiled happily and felt a bit shy since she was praised like this.


    "Rin-chan¡­" Kotori didn''t expect that Rin was a sucker and weak against praise.


    "Yes, it''s really reassuring to have you around us so it''ll be great if you don''t ignore me again, Rin," Haru said with a sad voice.


    "Yes! Don''t worry! I won''t ignore you again, Haru!" Rin said while patting her chest, telling him that she wasn''t going to ignore him again in the future.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they saw how gullible Rin was.


    However, even though eight of them had been solved, there was one person that was still ignoring him and this person was very tough since she was very strict and reserved so it might be hard for her to know when Haru was dating three girls at the same time.


    Haru then walked to Umi who ignored him and sat one meter away from her.


    Umi didn''t say anything and only nced at him before ignoring him again.


    Unlike the rest of the members, Umi''s difficulty was at the highest level.


    Everyone was also curious about how Haru was going to handle this situation.


    "Umi, I am not going to use a trick on you since I know it is useless so what I am going to do is to apologize to you." Haru bowed his head slightly and said, "I am sorry if I don''t tell anyone that I have dated Maki, Nozomi, and Eli before and I am sorry if I hurt you somehow so please don''t ignore me again."


    Haru was very sincere since he didn''t want to be treated like this by Umi and he wanted to be able to talk with her as usual again.


    "¡­"


    No one said anything and they only looked at Umi at the same time.


    "You know¡­"


    Umi suddenly said something after a while. "After our first concert together with the nine of us, I saw you holding hands with Maki so I thought that you were dating her before."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But the two of you never said anything so I didn''t say anything and waited for the two of you to tell everyone about this matter, but¡­" Umi looked at Haru with red eyes and said, "You have disappointed me¡­"


    Among all the members of Muse, Umi also had the strongest feeling toward Haru since both of them had known each other for a long time, but because of her reserved personality, she didn''t dare to say anything about her feelings, especially after she saw how Haru and Maki were holding hands together at that time.


    Umi thought that both of them had dated each other so she could only give up and bury her feelings since as their friend, she should support their rtionship, even though it was hard for her.


    However, Umi heard that this bastard dated Umi, Eli, and Nozomi at the same time. She felt veryplex at that time when she heard their announcement, and she somehow hated herself who felt happy about it.


    Umi felt her eyes start to get teary, but she stubbornly held it, staring at the bastard who had made her sad.


    Haru looked at Umi and also felt hurt when she told him those words, but he knew that he was at fault and it was also his consequence since he had decided to date all of them so he was going to ept it.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent and the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Honoka wanted to say something, but Kotori stopped her.


    Everyone knew that Umi was a very reserved girl so it was normal when she couldn''t ept the rtionship between Haru, Eli, Maki, and Nozomi, but they knew that the one that needed to solve this matter was Haru.


    Haru looked at Umi and knew that he needed to solve this matter or else right now, Muse might be disbanded, and that was the only thing that he couldn''t allow to happen.

 Chapter 1527 Everyones Feeling 2

    <h4>Chapter 1527 Everyone''s Feeling 2</h4>


    No one expected that the situation would turn into this serious.


    They knew that Haru was a bastard and a scumbag, but they didn''t think that Umi would react so strongly toward him when she knew that he was dating Maki, Eli, and Nozomi at the same time.


    Yes, everyone was in shock, but they didn''t think too much about it since they could see that Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were happy and as their friends, all they could do was to support them.


    But¡­


    Looking at Umi, some of them realized that her feelings toward this bastard might be stronger than they had thought.


    Everyone was silent and looked at Haru, hoping him able to handle this situation since they knew that the one that could handle this situation was him.


    "Umi, thank you," Haru said without looking away from Umi''s eyes.


    "Huh?"


    The moment those words fell, there was confusion in Umi''s eyes.


    "It''s because of you that this school idol group can go on and because of you Honoka and Hanayo won''t be fat because of all of the foods that they have eaten," Haru said.


    "Hey!" 2x


    Honoka and Hanayo really wanted to straggle Haru together, but they were held by both Kotori and Rin.


    However, Umi didn''t say anything and only stared at Haru in silence.


    "You have always done your best, you have also been the one that disciplines everyone when everyone iszy, and you have also written good lyrics for every Muse''s song. Without you, Muse won''t beplete and I am d to know you," Haru said.


    Umi frowned and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say is that I am sorry that I will disappoint you again," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    "In your eyes, what I did might be wrong, but I didn''t regret my choice to date Maki, Eli, and Nozomi," Haru said.


    The frown on Umi''s face became tighter and she started to be emotional. She saw him wanting to say something, but she couldn''t control her emotion and started her outburst.


    "Do you mean that you don''t repent to yourself that you have tricked the three of them to date you? Are you saying that you''re happy that you have yed them? You''re saying that¡­"


    "UMI!!!"


    Maki couldn''t handle it anymore and wanted to stop Umi but¡­


    "Of course not! Don''t look down on me!" Haru roared and there was anger on his face.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they saw Haru who showed such an expression since in their minds, he had always been gentle toward them.


    Umi was also shaken since these words were aimed toward her.


    Haru realized what he had done and quickly apologized.


    "I am sorry for raising my voice, but please don''t look down on me, Umi." Haru took a deep breath to calm himself and said calmly, "I know that I might be a scumbag, but as a man, I have a responsibility."


    "Responsibility?" Umi repeated the word while looking at Haru.


    Haru nodded and said, "Maki, Eli, and Nozomi have decided to date me even though they know that they''re not going to be the only ones and they know that I am a scumbag. As a man, I don''t know what kind of determination they face when they have decided to date me, but I know that they have sacrificed a lot of things for me and I need to answer them.


    "I know that you''re disappointed in me and I can''t change that fact for you nor will I regret myself for doing such an act since if I regret myself, then I will disappoint Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who have decided to date me."


    Haru kept looking at Umi and this time, his expression was gentle since he knew how lucky he was that he could date the three of them together.


    "Haru¡­" 3x


    Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were moved by Haru''s words.


    "As a man, I have a responsibility, a responsibility to make them happy and that is what I will do from now on."


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "I know that you hate me, but Muse can''t afford to lose you so if it will make you happy and stay then I will dly stop to be your producer as long as you stay in Muse."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they shouted at the same time.


    "WHAT¡­?!"


    They were in shock and would have never expected that Haru would decide to stop being their producer, however¡­


    "No, you can''t!!!" 8x


    Eight of them said at the same time since they didn''t want to lose him.


    Muse could be what they were today was also because of Haru who had helped them from the beginning until today.


    "Alright, don''t stop me." Haru waved his hand and said, "Your purpose to save the school has been achieved so even without me as your producer, the nine of you will be alright and I am sure that you''ll do well on Love Live. I might stop bing one, but I will support you no matter wh--"


    *p!*


    Haru was pped right on his cheek very hard. It didn''t hurt him, but he was dumbfounded, staring at Umi who had pped him so suddenly.


    Umi couldn''t control her tears anymore, but she kept staring at him.


    "Don''t run away! You''re a man, right? As our producer, you have an obligation to watch over us until the end of Love Live!"


    "¡­So you''re going to forgive me?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I will forgive you!" Umi didn''t hesitate to say those words but then¡­


    "Thank you!"


    Haru was so happy that he hugged Umi.


    "Wha--?!"


    Umi''s face turned red in an instant, and she became so flustered that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Thank you, I won''t let you down."


    After hearing those words, Umi wasn''t sure why, but she started to rx and nodded.


    "Um¡­ don''t let us down, alright?"


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    "If you really be a scumbag that will throw away all of your women, then I wille to you and cut you down with my father''s katana."


    "¡­I will remember that."


    Haru was speechless since Umi didn''t make a joke.


    "Ufufufu, I was joking." Umi chuckled when she saw his body was trembling.


    "¡­That wasn''t funny, though."


    Umi and Haru felt that it was so rxing when both of them were together and for a moment, they didn''t do anything and both of them were hugging each other, enjoying each other''s presence, but¡­


    *Stare!*


    Umi and Haru quickly realized that they were being stared at by eight girls at the same time.


    Umi was stunned and she became flustered again.


    Haru also quickly let go of Umi and caught him several times.


    However, it seemed to be pretty ineffective since their stare started to be painful.


    Umi twisted Haru''s waist, telling him to do something since it was his fault to hug her so suddenly. She then also realized that she became unpure because she had been hugged by an opposite gender and she needed to ask for his responsibility!


    ''No, no! What am I thinking about?!''


    Umi lowered her head, trying to hide her blushing face.


    Haru grimaced, but he knew that he needed to solve this situation.


    "Well, the matter is over, how about we talk about our holiday?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The eight girls looked at each other before they gathered together.


    "Do you think this scumbag will target Umi next?"


    "There''s a chance since the guy has no limit after all."


    "He''s a beast!"


    "Bea¡­ Beast?!"


    Haru couldn''t handle it anymore and said, "Can we stop talking about this matter?"


    "NO!!!" 8x


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1528 Its my fault, alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1528 It''s my fault, alright?</h4>


    Umi was flustered and tried to tell everyone that everything was a misunderstanding, but they didn''t listen to her or rather they were trying to tease her.


    "Please listen to me!"


    Umi was on verge of crying at that moment, but Haru couldn''t help her since his situation was also pretty bad.


    "So the next one is Umi?" Maki asked.


    "You know¡­ sooner orter, all the girls in this country might be eaten by you," Eli said without mercy.


    "Hehehe, you really have a way with your mouth Haru." Nozomi smiled and said, "But if you dare to y us, then we might cut down your thing, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and wondered why his situation was so miserable at that moment.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s talk about our holiday or else, you might go home quiteteter."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and started to talk about their trip to the beach.


    After this concertst time, they decided to go on a trip to a beach so they needed to talk about their nning.


    "Wait a moment! How about we talk about our n after this?" Eli suddenly said.


    "Our n?" 8x


    Haru looked at Eli and nodded. "You mean, you want to do another performance?"


    Eli nodded and said, "The summer break is near and we don''t have to go to the school so why don''t we do another performance during the summer break?"


    "Why not?"


    "That''s a good idea!"


    The rest of the members of Muse agreed to do another performance during summer break since they were quite free, but¡­


    "Is there a problem Haru?"


    Everyone was looking at their producer, wondering whether there was a problem to do a performance during a summer break.


    "Well, there''s one problem." Haru nodded since he was quite busy during summer break, but well, it should be alright. "Where do you want your performance?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "The nine of you are famous, but it doesn''t mean everyone wille to your performance unconditionally unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "The nine of you are joining an event in the summer," Haru said.


    "Event?" 9x


    Haru nodded and said, "At first, I was thinking of making the nine of you take a break during the summer break and do your performance after the break since there are many events after the summer break."


    Honoka looked at Haru and asked, "Are you busy during summer Haru?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When everyone was staring at him, Haru nodded and said, "In truth, I am quite busy during the summer, but it isn''t a problem since you can do a performance without me."


    "What?!" 9x


    They were startled when they thought that they would do a performance without him.


    "What are you surprised about? I think it could be a good chance for the nine of you to perform without me, so you might learn a lot of things," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They were dumbfounded.


    "Haru, you really can''te during the summer?" Maki asked with a sad expression.


    "I¡­ I guess I cane to your summer performance¡­"


    "Yay!!" 9x


    The nine of them were happy when they heard his answer.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I will try to search for an event where you can perform during the summer break, so in the meantime, you can prepare for a costume and a new song, and also do your training."


    "Yes!" 9x


    "Well, let''s talk about the beach trip again, where do you want to go?" Haru asked. He could bring them anywhere after all whether it was around Japan, South Korea, or even Japan.


    "If I am not wrong Maki should have a vi on the beach, right?" Rin suddenly said.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was looking at Maki with a dumbfounded expression, thinking that she was very rich.


    Maki was speechless and said, "What are you dumbfounded for? I might have a vi on the beach, but this guy has a private ind!" Her family might be rich, butpared to her boyfriend, it was too far apart.


    "¡­¡­"


    They couldn''t say anything at that moment.


    "I think it is better to not use Maki''s vi," Haru suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    Maki looked at Haru and said, "You don''t need to worry about it since I am sure that papa and mama will give me permission."


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am not worried about that, what I am worried about is that we have been giving your family a lot of trouble Maki. Your parents might be alright so they don''t say anything, but it isn''t good to rely on you all the time."


    Haru didn''t want everyone to rely on Maki, especially on everything that was rted to money, after all, he was afraid the rtionship between Maki and everyone will change because of money.


    "There are also 30 million yen that I have gotten as a sponsor for your group so you don''t need to worry and we can go anywhere for our trip," Haru said.


    "30¡­ 30 million yen?!"


    Nico was dumbfounded and counted the number with her hand. "I¡­ I''m rich!"


    "¡­It''s money for your idol group, not for you Nico," Nozomi said with a speechless expression.


    "I¡­ I know!" Nico seemed to be unwilling since she thought she could use all of that money to buy a lot of idol merchandise.


    "So is there a ce that you want to go?" Haru asked.


    "How about Enoshima?" Kotori asked.


    "Enoshima?"


    Enoshima is a small ind off the Sh¨­nan coast of Japan''s Kanagawa Prefecture. It''s known for the Enoshima Shrine, with statues honoring Benzaiten, the Buddhist goddess.


    The beach on this ind might not be the most beautiful, but it was very close to Tokyo.


    "I don''t really mind," Haru said.


    "Why not?"


    "Yeah, that ce is good!"


    "Let''s go there!"


    After all, they were going during the weekend so they didn''t have that much time for this trip. If they went too far, then their time to enjoy the beach trip would be shortened so Enoshima was a perfect ce for them.


    "I''m going to book up a private vi and all you need to do is prepare," Haru said. He didn''tck money so he decided to buy the private vi directly without telling him.


    "Prepare? What should we prepare?" Hanayo asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious? When you go to the beach, you need to wear something, right?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Haru at the same time, and shouted, "PERVERT!!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless but didn''t say much.


    However, the girls thought that they were going to get their best swimsuit for this trip.


    After talking about all the necessary things, they decided to return and Haru told his bodyguard to send them back since it was quite dark, but before he returned, Nozomi quickly hugged him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I am sorry."


    "What for?"


    "It was my fault that everything had happened before," Nozomi said then told him how she had told everyone to be his woman together.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless. He let out a sigh and patted Nozomi''s head. "It''s not your fault, it is my fault, but we don''t need to think about that anymore since the problem has been solved."


    "Un."


    Nozomi nodded while hugging Haru since she had to admit that he really had a way with his mouth and she also felt happy with his words before. She then looked up and said, "You know¡­ if you really want to date the nine of us now, there won''t be any problem since you have set up the g of everyone."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure whether he should feel happy about that or not, but then, he hugged her and carried her in his arms.


    "Let''s go to your apartment."


    Nozomi was blushing, but she nodded shyly. "Un." She could tell that she was going to be punished, but she was pretty happy about it since this punishment was pretty enjoyable.

 Chapter 1529 If you want me to forgive you then you need to do my request!

    <h4>Chapter 1529 If you want me to forgive you then you need to do my request!</h4>


    Sakura, who was inside a hospital room, was quite bored so she was doing a light dance to move her body. With her body facing the window, her movement was very smooth as if she had practiced this dance several times.


    Even without music to apany her dance, Sakura seemed to be enjoying herself inside her room in the hospital. In truth, she felt very ufortable when she thought that all the money that was used for her treatment was being paid by Haru.


    Sakura might have promised him to be part of his harem if she was cured, but she felt that it wasn''t enough to repay him. While dancing, she was wondering what kind of things that she could give him until she realized that she had one more important thing that she had always kept for her important person in life.


    ''Should I give it to him?''


    Sakura''s face was covered in blush when she thought about it.


    Sakura didn''t stop her dance, and kept moving while thinking about that possibility until she turned her body and stopped. She was dumbfounded since she saw the person that she had been thinking was standing there with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It seems that you''re very energetic," Haru said with a smile then closed the door of Sakura''s hospital room.


    "Ha - Haru!"


    Sakura was startled and then she became annoyed. She walked toward him and hit his chest several times.


    "You meanie! Why don''t you tell me if youe!"


    Haru hugged Sakura''s waist and said, "Isn''t it because I want to give you a surprise?"


    After being hugged by him, Sakura became flustered and lowered her head, but she also feltfortable since she felt very safe beside him. In truth, she wanted to tell him to stay all the time, but she also knew that it might hurt him if she couldn''t be saved on the operation.


    Sumire might have told her several times that she would be alright, however, Sakura couldn''t believe Sumire''s words 100% since Sakura knew the condition of her body very well and a lot of doctors from her childhood had told her that she couldn''t live that long.


    Sakura knew that her body might be better because of the treatment that had been given by Sumire, but she felt that it wasn''t enough somehow.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since he felt that Sakura''s expression was quite wrong.


    Sakura looked at the man that had done so much for her. She knew that she might be selfish, but she wanted to be remembered by him. She thought for a while and made her determination.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to do my operation earlier," Sakura said.


    Haru stared at Sakura for a while, wondering whether she was serious, but he couldn''t see a joke on her face and knew that she was serious.


    "Why?"


    Sakura smiled and said, "If I recover faster, then I can enjoy a summer break with you."


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Sure, we can talk about this to Sumire, but you also need to mention this to your parents."


    "I know. You don''t need to worry, I am sure that they''ll agree with my request!" Sakura smiled brightly and made a peace sign, telling him to leave everything to her.


    Haru looked at Sakura and knew that he might be impulsive, but he decided to kiss her lips.


    Sakura opened her eyes wide, and subconsciously wanted to push him since she was afraid, she was afraid to hurt him if he had too much attachment to her, but her fragile body was hugged by him.


    Sakura felt that her chest was stuffy, but strangely enough, it made herfortable. She felt that she was being protected by him which was the feeling that made her addicted and wanted to be with him forever.


    Sakura''s hands trembled, but in the end, she was selfish and decided to hug him tightly, and didn''t want to let him go.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Sakura felt very happy and couldn''t stop her tears anymore. It wasn''t their first time kissing each other, but each of their kisses was so wonderful.


    Haru parted his lips from her and wiped her tears. "Why did you cry?"


    "I am happy."


    Sakura snuggled into his chest tightly, trying to imprint his smell, his touch, his being, and his existence deep into her. For a moment, she thought that it would be wonderful if the world was stopped at that moment.


    "Me too, I am happy that you can be my harem member," Haru said, directly destroying the mncholy atmosphere between them.


    "¡­"


    Sakura looked up and stared at Haru with an indignant expression.


    "You bastard! Can you say something nice? Can you read the mood?!"


    Even though Sakura had agreed to be his harem member, she was also a girl so she wanted to be treated romantically, but this guy was greedy for her body. Even though she was very happy, she felt very annoyed!


    "Then can you forgive me?" Haru asked with a smirk.


    Sakura clenched her fist and wanted to beat him up. She then quickly shook her head and refused.


    "No, I won''t forgive you so easily!"


    "Then is there something that I can do to make you forgive me?"


    "Eh?"


    Sakura looked up and asked, "Will you do anything?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­I didn''t say I will do you any--"


    Haru stopped since his feet were being stomped hard by Sakura. Even though it didn''t hurt him, it made him speechless. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he let out a sigh.


    "I will do anything to make you forgive me¡­"


    "Good!" Sakura then jumped around happily.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why this girl was so happy, but he thought for a while and asked, "So do you have any request? You''ll do your operation soon, you might as well ask your request before that."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura then stopped and fell into silence. She thought for a while and knew that she would do her operation sooner, even though Haru and Sumire had told her that it would be alright, she still felt worried or rather she felt scared.


    Sakura was scared to leave him since she knew very well even though this guy was a bastard and a scum, she loved him, and she wanted to be with him forever.


    ''Even if I die, I want him to remember me¡­''


    Sakura decided to be selfish and made her decision at this moment. She stood up straight, put one hand on her waist, and pointed her finger toward him.


    "If you want me to forgive you then I have one request for you!"


    "Oh, what is it?" Haru asked.


    "Let''s escape from the hospital together now and have a trip together for two days!" Sakura said without hesitation.


    Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "Now?"


    "Now!"


    Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "You don''t have your clothes."


    Sakura then picked up her suitcase and showed him a lot of clothes inside.


    "I have brought it!"


    "But I didn''t bring it with me."


    "We can buy it at UNIKLO!"


    "What about your parents?"


    "You have promised to marry me after all so I will tell them that you''re going to bring me on a trip!" Sakura then looked at Haru and said, "Don''t refuse! If you refuse then I won''t forgive you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded since this girl suddenly became, asking him such a request.


    Looking at his expression, Sakura then felt quite heartbroken and asked in a low voice, "¡­So you can''t?"


    "I can! Let''s go now!"


    Haru said without hesitation.


    "Yay!"


    Sakura then jumped into Haru then kissed his lips without hesitation again.


    Haru also kissed her lips then hugged her small waist onto him since he had made up his decision then he would bring her to escape from the hospital and take her on a trip.

 Chapter 1530 Dont do something stupid, alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1530 Don''t do something stupid, alright?</h4>


    Even though Haru had agreed to bring Sakura on a trip for two days, it didn''t mean that he was going to bring her right away since he needed to tell this matter to Sumire.


    Sakura was a bit displeased when she knew about it, but she also knew that it was important to get Sumire''s permission.


    "You know, in my imagination, you''ll kidnap me from the hospital and both of us go out together without anyone knowing," Sakura said with a sigh.


    "Kidnap you? Why do I want to do that? Don''t tell me your intention to ask me for a trip is to do double suicide with me?" Haru asked with shock.


    In this country, it wasn''t umon for a lover to do a double suicide, considering one of the famous authors of Japan who was known as Osamu Dazai also did it during his life, however, neither of them died.


    However, because of that, there were a lot of people that tried to attempt simr action to Osamu Dazai in this country.


    "That might be nice," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­I was joking, though." Haru was speechless.


    "Me too." Sakura smiled brightly, hearing Haru''s response.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t tell whether this girl was telling the truth or not.


    "But if you tell Sumire-sensei, can we really go on a trip?" Sakura asked with a worried expression. She didn''t want to tell anyone because she was afraid that she couldn''t get permission to go on a trip with him so when he told her that he was going to ask for Sumire''s permission, she was afraid for this trip to be canceled.


    "Don''t worry, if she doesn''t give you permission then I will steal you tonight," Haru said while patting Sakura''s head.


    "Do you really want to kidnap the patient? If so, should I call security now?"


    "!!!"


    Sakura was startled and quickly realized that Sumire was at the door of her room.


    "Su - Sumire-sensei!"


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you''re there, then you should say something."


    "Well, I feel that it isn''t good to interrupt your conversation," Sumire saidzily then walked toward them.


    "Sumi¡­ Sumire-sensei, how long have you heard our conversation?" Sakura asked this question nervously.


    "Since you have told him that you were going to give him your first time," Sumire said with a smile.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Sakura was startled and dumbfounded since Sumire knew what she was going to give her everything to Haru, but then she realized something.


    "I HAVE NEVER SAID THAT!!!"


    Sumire smiled and said, "You''re so cute that I can''t help but tease you."


    "Sensei!!!"


    Sakura pouted and felt annoyed when she was being teased. In truth, she loved talking with Sumire since Sumire didn''t sugarcoat her words at all and even made a joke with her. She remembered that Sumire had told her that if she died, then Sumire would preserve her corpse so she could be with Haru forever.


    When Sakura heard that she was dumbfounded before sheughed very hard so after that the rtionship between the two of them became very good.


    "You want to go on a trip, right?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes, I will bring her on a two-day trip," Haru said.


    "As a doctor, I shouldn''t give you permission since you should know Sakura''s condition, right?" Sumire said calmly.


    "Sensei, please!! Let me go on a trip with him!" Sakura said with a hopeful expression.


    Being stared at by Sakura, Sumire let out a sigh and said, "Alright, but you need to tell your parents first, don''t make them worry."


    "Yay!"


    Sakura hugged Sumire directly and buried her face on the opponent''s chest.


    "I love you, Sensei!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who was on the side, only bit his finger since he was envious of Sakura, who buried her face on Sumire''s chest.


    As if Sumire noticed Haru''s gaze, she turned toward him and smiled. "Do you want to do the same?"


    Haru was about to say something, but Sakura was startled.


    "Sen¡­ Sensei, are you Haru''s harem member too?" Sakura asked with aplicated expression.


    Sumire smiled and said, "I will leave that to your imagination." She put her finger on her mouth and made a "shush!" gesture toward Sakura.


    "¡­"


    "Anyway, call your parents first and I will talk to them about your trip with you," Sumire said.


    "Ah! Yes!" Sakura then took her smartphone to call her parents.


    Sumire then looked at Haru again and said, "Don''t you need to call your girlfriends first?"


    "Then I will call them first."


    Haru nodded and walked out of Sakura''s hospital room.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Sumire showed a smile before she turned her attention toward Sakura again.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Haru was talking with his girlfriends about his trip with Sakura for two days.


    Megumi: "I see¡­ how is she?"


    Haru: "She''s alright. Sumire has given us permission."


    Erina: "But you''re too reckless!"


    Haru: "I know I will watch out so nothing will happen."


    Sora: "Be careful, alright? If you need help then let us know."


    Kirari: "You don''t need to worry about the school."


    Raikou: "Dear, hurry up and return, alright?"


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he wanted to cry since he felt that he was so lucky to have them as his women, but then¡­


    Utaha: "Haru, can I ask you a question?"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Utaha: "Did she tell you her purpose on this trip?"


    Haru thought for a while before he answered her question.


    Haru: "No, when I came before, she suddenly told me she wanted to go on a trip. Well, she might be bored so she asked me."


    Utaha: "Don''t be naive!"


    "Huh?"


    Haru and the other girls were confused by Utaha''s outburst.


    Utaha: "Don''t you feel that what you are about to do is simr to a novel''s plot?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru frowned and became speechless at Utaha''s words.


    Utaha: "Anyway, I won''t talk about the plot in detail, but don''t ever do a double suicide!"


    "DOUBLE SUICIDE?!"


    "Haru, don''t be stupid!"


    "Hurry up and go back!"


    "Where is that girl? Let me talk with her!"


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru felt that his ears were ringing and quickly said, "Calm down, calm down! I won''t do anything like that! It is just a trip, nothing else!"


    Utaha: "I see¡­ then there''s nothing that I should be worried about."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless once again.


    Haru: "Yes, there''s nothing to be worried about and I will close the call now. I will miss all of you."


    Everyone also told him that they were going to miss him since they were going to be separated from him for two days and after all of that, they told him that it was alright to close the call, but¡­


    Utaha: "Wait! Wait!"


    Haru: "What''s wrong?"


    Utaha: "Don''t forget to bring a condom."


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha: "And when you go back, tell me your experience, alright?"


    Haru: "Sure. I will let you know when I get backter."


    Utaha: "Good, and should I ask your bodyguard to send your condom? Normal size isn''t going to fit right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was happy that his girlfriends were worried about him, but somehow this worry was a bit too much. He let out a tired sigh and felt their love was very heavy somehow.

 Chapter 1531 If you become his, then well become a sister!

    <h4>Chapter 1531 If you be his, then we''ll be a sister!</h4>


    When Haru was talking with his women, Sakura also talked with her parents and as expected, it wasn''t as smooth as her imagination, but she begged them and told them that Haru was going to be responsible for her and it was only a time before she was going to give them grandchildren, considering how he had proposed to her before.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing the word "grandchildren" from Sakura''s mouth, Sakura''s parents were in silence. Both of Sakura''s parents also felt happy when they heard their daughter could be saved, but they also thought that their daughter might not be saved since they were afraid of being hurt.


    However, when the two of them heard the word "grandchildren", both of them weren''t sure why, but they felt that their bodies were trembling. They knew that Sakura was still in high school, but it didn''t really matter since her partner was the richest man on earth, even if she didn''t go to school it was alright, but then again, knowing that she had a limited time of life¡­


    "Go, you can go with him."


    "If you get Sumire-sensei''s permission then you can go."


    They agreed without hesitation when they heard that they might have grandchildren.


    Sumire, who was on the side, was speechless, but she also talked with Sakura''s parents, telling them that it was alright for her to go on a trip with Haru.


    Then they continued to talk for a bit before Sakura closed the call with a happy expression, but then, she quickly became sad again.


    "What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.


    "Sensei¡­ I am scared¡­" Sakura''s body was trembling when she thought that there might be something happen during their trip then at that time, she was sure that she was going to give Haru a bad memory, or even a nightmare.


    When Sakura was in doubt, she was hugged by Sumire.


    "You don''t need to worry, you''ll be alright." Sumire caressed Sakura''s back and said, "Just enjoy your trip with him."


    "Sensei!"


    Sakura also hugged Sumire.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru hadn''t entered Sakura''s hospital room, but he could tell that both of them were hugging each other. He was wondering whether Sumire tried to NTR Sakura from him, if so, then he wouldn''t allow her, but he didn''t enter the room and waited for them to end their conversation.


    Sakura and Sumire talked for a bit about what Sakura needed to watch out for during the trip and also gave her some medicines if something really happened.


    In truth, Sumire knew that Haru wouldn''t let Sakura get hurt or have an ident since he could use his ability to make Sakura''s body to be in optimal condition, so even if Sakura''s pancreas didn''t work, she should be able to live well, but Sumire knew that wasn''t 100% solution.


    Sumire knew that the reason why she was brought here was to cure Sakura so that''s what she was going to do.


    Sakura prepared her luggage, medicines, and a lot more, but then she was curious.


    "Sensei, what''s your rtionship with Haru?"


    "What''s wrong? You''re curious?" Sumire asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Sakura nodded and said, "If you''re really his harem, then we''re going to be sisters from now on!" She thought for a while before and if Sumire really became Haru''s harem member then it wasn''t since she could be together.


    Sumire chuckled and said, "Well, I have an interest in him, but our rtionship isn''t what you think?"


    "Really?" Sakura thought for a while and wanted to ask something, but Sumire cut her words.


    "Do you really have time to think about our rtionship? There''s something that is more important, right?"


    "Something more important?" Sakura was confused.


    "You''re going to give him your first time, right? Have you done your preparation?" Sumire asked.


    "Shush! Shush! Sen - Sensei!!"


    Sakura became flustered when she heard Sumire''s words, but then she looked around and sighed in relief when she knew that Haru wasn''t inside the hospital room.


    "So you''re not?" Sumire asked.


    Sakura blushed and nodded slowly since Sumire wasn''t wrong since she had an intention to give her first time to Haru during the trip.


    Sumire patted Sakura''s shoulder gently and said, "You know, you shouldn''t be in hurry, you can do it anytime after you have been cured."


    "But I want to do it now." Sakura looked at Sumire and said, "I will do my operation soon so at least, I want to give my most important thing to him." She smiled and said, "He¡­ He has given me a lot of important memories and she also has given me a lot of things, but¡­ but I am just a normal girl¡­ I can''t give him anything besides my first time¡­"


    Even though Sakura didn''t want to admit it, she knew that she wasn''t that much beautifulpared to Sumire or the girlfriend that she had seen in the hospital park before (Kirari). She wasn''t sure why Haru fell for him, but she knew that this guy was lustful for her body.


    However, Sakura didn''t hate it, but rather she was happy, knowing that he wanted her body since what she was afraid about was that he didn''t have an interest in her.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Sumire really wanted to beat up Haru and make him into a corpse at this moment. She let out a sigh and knew that she couldn''t solve this kind of problem. If someone had broken bones, then she could fix it easily, but if someone had a broken heart, she wasn''t sure what to do.


    Sumire thought for a bit and said, "I don''t know how to solve your problem, but rather than worry, you should talk about this to him."


    "Talk to him?" Sakura looked at Sumire curiously.


    Sumire nodded and said, "Yes, in your eyes, you might not be that attractive, but in his eyes, you might be the most beautiful girl."


    "Sensei!"


    Sakura blushed and felt cheerful because of Sumire''s words.


    "You should really be Haru''s harem member so we can be sisters!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sumire blinked her eyes and coughed. "Let''s talk about that matterter. Hurry up and prepare yourself and¡­"


    "And?"


    "Have you brought a condom?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "His penis is very big so you need a special size condom," Sumire said and took out a pack of condoms from her pocket before giving them to Sakura.


    Sakura looked at the pack of condoms in her hand and became dumbfounded.


    "¡­Sensei, how do you have this?"


    Sumire smiled and said, "I will leave it to your imagination."


    When Sumire and Sakura ended their conversation, Haru then entered Sakura''s hospital room and said, "It seems that you have a great talk with each other." He then cast a nce at Sumire with a suspicious expression.


    "Haru!" Sakura said excitedly.


    Sumire also noticed Haru''s gaze and smiled.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, let''s talk about where we go in the carter," Haru said.


    "That''s great. idea!"


    Haru then walked toward Sumire and whispered, "Sumire, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.


    "¡­You''re not lesbian, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Haru who asked her this question, Sumire smiled brightly while showing her white teeth and asked, "Do you want to be a corpse now?"

 Chapter 1532 Where to go?

    <h4>Chapter 1532 Where to go?</h4>


    After they had made their preparations, Haru and Sakura then quickly left the hospital in his car and moved toward the train station.


    Along the way, Haru used his "Ripple" to make Sakura''s body in optimal condition all the time so there wouldn''t be anything wrong during their trip.


    Even though Sumire had told them that Sakura would be alright, nothing was certain and even if there was only one in thousands chance, it was better to be prepared, right?


    When Haru was thinking about Sakura''s health, Sakura was very happy about this trip and asked, "So where are we going to go?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "You''re the one who has invited me, but you don''t have any ns?"


    Sakura blushed and knew that it was her who had initiated this trip and knew that she was the one that was at wrong.


    "But¡­ But in the n, you''ll kidnap me from the hospital then we''ll go far away to thend of nowhere and live there together!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondering whether this girl really wanted to do double suicide. He thought for a while and said, "It''s almost Tanabata, right?"


    "Oh, yes, it is almost Tanabata!" Sakura nodded quickly and also started to get an idea of where they should go when Haru mentioned Tanabata.


    Tanabata, also known as the Star Festival, is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese Qixi Festival. It celebrates the meeting of the deities Orihime and Hikoboshi (represented by the stars Vega and Altair respectively).


    ording to legend, the Milky Way separates these lovers, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month of the lunisr calendar. The date of Tanabata varies by region of the country, but the first festivities begin on 7 July of the Gregorian calendar.


    It could be said that this Tanabata festival was a very romantic festival, for a lover and it was also the reason why Sakura was quite excited when she was reminded by Haru before.


    Sakura pondered for a while and said, "Then how about we go to Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival? It''s in Kanagawa so it isn''t that far from Tokyo."


    Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival was one of the most famous Tanabata festivals in the country and there were a lot of people who visited it.


    Sakura thought that was a perfect ce for their trip since the location of this festival was in Kanagawa, it wasn''t that far so it didn''t take a long time for their trip since they had only two days worth of trip.


    If they chose a ce that was too far away then their trip would take a lot of time and Sakura was sure that she would be tired at that time, by the time they arrived, she was afraid that she might be too tired to go on the tripter.


    "If we go there then I want to wear yukata and taste a lot of food stalls!" Sakura said excitedly.


    However, Haru shook his head and didn''t agree with Sakura.


    "Let''s not go to that ce."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Sakura was confused, but she didn''t feel annoyed when her proposal was rejected since she was sure that he had a better idea.


    "That ce is too crowded and I would like to avoid such a ce."


    Even though Shonan Hiratsuka Tanabata Festival was a good festival to visit during Tanabata, it was too crowded in his opinion.


    If he came with Nasa or his male friends, then it was alright since he might be able to hit a cute girl on the street but he came with his girlfriend. In such a crowded ce, it would be troublesome for them to walk and it was also troublesome for them to enjoy their trip since there were a lot of people there.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru didn''t like crowded ces, however, in Sakura''s mind, she thought that he was thinking about her.


    Well, Haru also thought about Sakura since her health wasn''t that good and it was worrying for her to walk around in such a crowded festival.


    Sakura smiled and hugged his arm tightly. She looked at him and asked, "So where are we going?"


    "Hmm¡­ how about Shimizu? I have heard the Tanabata festival in that town is quite good, but there aren''t many people there."


    "Then let''s go there! Let''s go to Shimizu!" Sakura didn''t think too much and as long as she could be with him, anywhere was alright.


    "Alright, let''s go there."


    Haru and Sakura had made up their destination for a trip then without hesitation, they went to the train station to buy a ticket for this trip.


    When Haru and Sakura arrived at the train station, they bought a shinkansen (bullet train) ticket directly and waited for the train toe.


    Walking while holding hands with each other, Haru brought the suitcase that was brought by Sakura since it was impossible to ask her to bring it.


    They bought the ticket at night so there weren''t many people at the station and it was quite rare scenery for them since usually this ce was very crowded.


    "Do you want to buy a bento?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Eh?"


    After being asked so suddenly Sakura was a bit hesitant. She crossed her arms and frowned, thinking whether it was alright or not to eat quitete, after all, it was around 9 at night so she was afraid to get fat when she ate toote.


    "No."


    "You don''t want to buy a bento?" Haru asked.


    "No, I will eat some from your bento," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and somehow it reminded him of the day when both of them went on a trip to Yokohama.


    "Let''s buy two, if you don''t finish it then I can eat the rest," Haru said.


    "Is that alright? Don''t you need to worry that you''ll get fat?" Sakura asked curiously while touching Haru''s stomach. "It''s hard." She didn''t realize it before, but her boyfriend''s stomach was very tough. "Can I see itter?"


    "Pervert," Haru said with an expressionless expression.


    "¡­"


    Sakura stared at Haru for a while then kept touching his stomach. "You''re my boyfriend anyway. Don''t be stingy!"


    "¡­¡­"


    This time, Haru was even more speechless. "Anyway, let''s buy a bento first."


    "Good."


    Both of them then went to the bento store on the train station and when they came they saw that the bento was being sold at half price, but it was normal since they were at night so before they closed the store, their bento would be sold out.


    They quickly bought their bento and drink then went to the train to start their two-day trip on Shimizu.


    Before they entered the train, Sakura held something in her pocket as if it was a charm that could protect her, well, it might not be a charm, but it could protect her from pregnancy. She then stared at the bastard who followed her selfish wish and hugged him tightly with a smile.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just realized how lucky I am to have you," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru was stunned, but then he smiled and said, "No, I am the one who is lucky to have you."


    "Haru¡­"


    "Sakura¡­"


    Both of them were about to close the distance between them but¡­


    "Cough! Cough! You two, can you not do something indecent on the public?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura''s face was covered in blush and she quickly pulled Haru since she was embarrassed.


    Haru smiled then whispered to Sakura''s ear. "Let''s try to redo it when there''s no one."


    Sakura blushed and twisted Haru''s arm. "Pervert!"


    Haru stared at Sakura and said, "You''re my girlfriend anyway. Don''t be stingy!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura stopped and looked at Haru with a speechless expression. She received a payback, but it was a double payback.


    "Anyway, let''s sit down first, so we can kiss."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura realized that her boyfriend was more perverted than she had thought, but she also fastened her movement since she was also eager to kiss him.

 Chapter 1533 Shimizu Trip 1

    <h4>Chapter 1533 Shimizu Trip 1</h4>


    Along the way, Sakura and Haru talked to each other about Shimizu while eating the bento that they bought at the train station.


    Even though Sakura had agreed to go on Shimizu, in truth, she didn''t know much about this city and the only thing that she knew was that the Tanabata festival in that city was quite good (based on Haru''s story).


    In truth, Haru also didn''t know much about Shimizu city and only heard that the Tanabata festival in that city was good.


    "¡­"


    Hearing such an honest answer from Haru, Sakura was stunned before sheughed.


    "What''s wrong? You''re not going crazy, right?"


    "You''re the one that gets crazy!"


    "Then why are youughing so suddenly?"


    Sakura smiled and said, "Well, I am thinking as long as there''s you, anywhere is alright."


    "You don''t need to worry, I am sure this city is very fun," Haru said with a smile.


    Then both of them started their research on Shimizu city.


    Shimizu is a town in the Suntou District of Shizuoka Prefecture, Japan. it is located at the northern end of the Izu Penins. Both the Kakita River and the Kano River flow through the town.


    Until it was incorporated into Shizuoka City in 2003, Shimizu was a city of its own centered around its port. Shimizu Port has a number of attractions but is most famous for being among Japan''s most scenic ports thanks to views of Mount Fuji on clear days.


    "Wow!"


    Sakura was amazed by the information about Shimizu city that she had gotten from the inte. She rubbed her chin and said, "It seems this city will be more interesting than I had thought."


    Looking at Sakura''s reaction, Haru nodded secretly since he knew that it was better for both of them to know the beauty of this city together rather than he guided her so when she found out this city was more interesting than she had thought she had this sense of achievement since both of them decided to research on this city together.


    Even though the distance between Tokyo and Shimizu was quite long, it took around two hours for them to arrive, and while talking, Sakura started to get tired and sleepy.


    Haru noticed Sakura''s state told her to sleep and he would wake her up when they had arrived.


    Sakura nodded and didn''t reject offers, then directly slept on his shoulder.


    Haru looked at the cute girl on his side and couldn''t help but smile. He looked out the window and wondered what kind of trip he would have with Sakurater.


    "Sakura, Sakura, wake up."


    Sakura, who was sleeping, opened her eyes slowly and felt quite sleepy. She wiped her eyes and asked, "Haru, have we arrived?"


    "Yeah, are you still sleepy?"


    "Um¡­"


    Sakura nodded slowly since she wasn''t sure why her sleep was veryfortable with him and she felt very warm.


    "Do you want me to carry you?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?"


    Sakura was startled, but before she answered, she was picked by Haru''s strong arm and carried by him.


    "Huh?"


    Sakura looked at Haru, who didn''t seem unfazed, lifting her with one hand.


    "Haru, am I not heavy?"


    Sakura had forgotten about her sleepiness and asked.


    "You''re heavy."


    "Haru!!"


    Sakura pouted and hit his chest several times since she felt annoyed.


    "If you''re heavy then I won''t do this. Don''t worry, you''re as light as a feather," Haru said with a light smile.


    "¡­I don''t think that I''m as light as a feather, though¡­"


    "So you don''t want to be carried? I''ll let you down now," Haru said and was going to put Sakura down but¡­


    "No!"


    Sakura quickly hugged Haru''s neck happily and gave a peck on his cheek. "If you bring me back to the hotel then I will give you a reward." In truth, she felt very embarrassed when she said this, but it didn''t really matter anyway since she was his and she couldn''t help but say those words to him.


    Haru then didn''t say much and quickly walked out of the train station to get a taxi to the hotel since he was curious about his reward.


    Looking at Haru who was very eager, Sakura was a bit panicked, but she was also happy since she had prepared his reward, though, she wasn''t going to give it right away.


    Along the way, there were some people that were looking at both Haru and Sakura.


    The male didn''t say much, but the female was looking at Sakura with an envious gaze, after all, her boyfriend was very considerate.


    Haru might be scum, but because he was scum, he knew very well how a woman''s heart was working. If he didn''t know that, then it was impossible for him to be scum.


    If it was at the usual hours, Sakura might be embarrassed since there were a lot of people at the train station, but at night, there weren''t many people so she felt Haru''s action by carrying her was very sweet.


    While walking, Sakura kept asking whether Haru was tired or alright since she was afraid that it would tire him since he needed to walk while carrying her on his arm.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry. Just stay there," Haru said and didn''t give Sakura a chance to talk back.


    Sakura pouted, but she didn''t say much, resting her body on him, hugging him tightly since she felt secure with him around.


    ''If you keep being kind to me, then I can''t get away from you¡­''


    Sakura then put her head on his shoulder, trying to hide her tears.


    Haru nced at Sakura before stopping the taxi, then telling the driver to go to the best hotel in town. He then looked at Sakura who was resting on hisp.


    "You''re alright?"


    "Um¡­" Sakura nodded then looked at him with a smile. "I am alright."


    "That''s good," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura was stunned for a bit then looked around before she stole Haru''s lips sneakily.


    Haru blinked his eyes and felt a bit dumbfounded, but before he could respond, Sakura parted her lips and smiled cutely while sticking out her tongue.


    ''Why is this girl so cute?''


    Haru hugged her and put her head gently on his chest so she could rest.


    Along the way, they could see a lot of decorations of the Tanabata festival on the street, and Haru and Sakura also talked with the driver so he knew that there would be a festival tomorrow which made them quite anticipating their trip.


    "I can''t wait for tomorrow."


    "Me too, I can''t wait for tomorrow."


    Sakura nced at Haru and had already made up her mind to give him a reward, but then again, she was wondering when she should give him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with confusion.


    "No - Nothing!"


    Sakura looked away with a blush before nestling on Haru''s chest.


    Haru didn''t say much and patted Sakura''s head, wondering whether this girl had not only had her pancreas fail, but also her head since she often smiled so suddenly.


    Anyway, two lovers started their journey to Shimizu city, wondering what would happen to the two of them when there was nothing that could stop them anymore.

 Chapter 1534 Shimizu Trip 2

    <h4>Chapter 1534 Shimizu Trip 2</h4>


    Sakura blinked her eyes since she felt sunlight on her face. She wiped her eyes and yawned.


    "Huh?"


    Sakura was dumbfounded since she was confused about where she was, but then she sighed in relief since she remembered that she came with Haru to the hotelst night then because she was quite tired, she slept in his arms.


    Sakura then turned her head and saw Haru, who was sleeping on a different bed. She curled her lips and felt displeased since both of them didn''t sleep in the same bed, but then she smiled since she thought that he was thinking of her well being, after all, he hadn''t gotten her consent to sleep together sost night, he got a double bedroom so both of them could sleep on the different bed.


    Sakura then showed a mischievous smile and wanted to wake Haru up, but then, she was curious about the scenery of the hotel. She walked toward the window of their room and the scenery in front of her sted her mind.


    "Wow¡­!!!"


    Haru, who was sleeping, suddenly felt something jump into his stomach.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Haru opened his eyes slightly and saw Sakura, who wasying on his body, looking at him with a smile.


    "Good morning."


    "¡­Good morning."


    "Haru! Quickly wake up! The scenery of this hotel is amazing!"


    Sakura quickly pulled Haru from his bed.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    "What''s wro--"


    The words that were about toe out from Sakura''s mouth stuck since she saw a huge bulge on his boxer.


    "¡­It''s morning wood. You know¡­ it''s normal for a man to have this phenomenon¡­" Haru didn''t expect this girl to pull him from the bed so suddenly after all.


    "Well¡­ Well¡­ it seems that you''re a very healthy boy!"


    Sakura tried to cheer up the atmosphere, but she was very nervous and also nced at Haru''s big bulge from time to time since it was amazing.


    Haru then quickly calmed down the morning wood and this scene really amazed Sakura since she had never seen one.


    "Did you have enough?"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Sakura blushed and said, "Let''s go to the window! There''s something amazing!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Come with me!"


    Sakura didn''t exin then quickly showed the scenery that she wanted to show him.


    Haru followed Sakura then he was also amazed by the scenery from their room.


    "Mt. Fuji¡­"


    Haru murmured and felt a bit amazed.


    "Yes, we can see Mt. Fuji directly from our room!" Sakura thought that it was a very luxurious experience since she couldn''t see one from her house.


    Haru then nced at Sakura and didn''t see Mt. Fuji, but rather a modest mount, however, he felt that it had its own charm.


    "¡­I feel like you''re thinking about something rude¡­" Sakura stared at Haru with a frown.


    "It''s your imagination, how about we eat breakfast? I am quite famished," Haru said while touching his stomach.


    "Oh, your rice bucket!"


    Sakura pped Haru''s stomach, then caressed it slowly since it really felt addictive to touch his muscle.


    "You know¡­ if you keep doing this, you''ll wake up my little brother again."


    Sakura blushed, but she looked up and said, "Then wake it up!"


    "¡­"


    Haru then moved his head closer slowly and kissed Sakura''s lips.


    Sakura didn''t feel surprised and hugged him tightly, feeling excited by this kiss.


    When they parted, they looked at each other with a smile, before Sakura rested on his chest.


    "I feel that it is like a dream now¡­"


    "It''s not a dream, it is reality, if you want a kiss, we can do it anymore."


    "Um¡­"


    Sakura knew that it was a reality and she knew that her time was limited. She let out a sigh then asked nervously, "Do¡­ Do you want to take a bath together?"


    "Um¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and wondered whether this girl was really alright.


    "¡­"


    At the restaurant inside the hotel, Haru and Sakura were sitting facing each other, but there was a bit of resentment on Sakura''s face.


    Haru, who was eating, stopped and sighed. He didn''t ept Sakura''s invitation to take a bath together before since he felt that it was too early. Even though in that situation, he would usually use his lower body, it didn''t mean he couldn''t use his head during that kind of situation. He knew very well that the mood wasn''t good enough for him to eat the girl in front of him.


    he always used his lower body, it didn''t mean he couldn''t


    "You know¡­ if we really take a bath then I might not be able to hold myself."


    "Hold¡­ Hold yourself?!" Sakura instantly blushed.


    Haru moved closer and whispered, "Well, do you want to it again right now or tonight?"


    If a visual effect could happen in reality then there would be a lot of smoke on Sakura''s head at this moment. She lowered her head and nodded shyly.


    "Then¡­ then tonight!"


    Sakura looked up at him and said, "You can''t run away!"


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Girl, I''m afraid you''re the one who is running away.''


    Haru raised his mouth and shook his head.


    "So where are we going after this?" Sakura asked while eating her breakfast and she had to admit that the taste was very good, especially the fish.


    "Well, in truth, there isn''t much of a thing in this ce, but we can visit the port or ride on the shipter," Haru said.


    "Ship!"


    Sakura felt that it was quite exciting to ride on the ship on the river. She nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    "Then let''s go!"


    "Well, we will go after we have eaten our breakfast."


    Then both of them ate their breakfast while talking about their n today.


    Haru and Sakura were excited when they thought that they could enjoy the scenery of the city through the ship. Along the way, they could see that there were a lot of people who were preparing for the Tanabata festival that was about to start at night.


    There were also a lot of food stall owners that prepared their products before the festival.


    "Let''s visit this ceter," Sakura said while holding Haru''s hand.


    "Sure."


    Haru was looking around while squinting his eyes, searching for the perfect ce to watch the fireworks at night.


    Compared to Tokyo, the number of people in Shimizu city was very low and there weren''t many things in this ce, however, during the festival, they were more excited than the people from Tokyo since the people in this city weren''t as indifferent as to the people in Tokyo and there was nothing to do in this small city so a festival had always been something that everyone anticipated.


    It might be because there weren''t many people in this city so everyone cared for each other.


    "Haru, let''s go!"


    "Calm down¡­"


    Haru was helpless at how energetic this girl was, but he didn''tin much.


    Both of them then arrived at the port where they could rent the ship but¡­


    [During the festival, all the ships are going to be unavable]


    "¡­¡­"


    "Um¡­ what to do now?"

 Chapter 1535 The Meaning of Kimono

    <h4>Chapter 1535 The Meaning of Kimono</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Sakura were dumbfounded when they saw that all the ships would be unavable during the festival.


    "¡­Why?"


    Sakura only had that question on her head right now.


    Haru then looked around until he saw an elderly man, who also happened to see them.


    "Are you two a tourist?" The elderly man asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, can I ask why there isn''t any ship, sir?"


    "Everyone will be helping with the festival, and some ships will be used to shoot fireworks tonight, so no one can use the ship right now," the elderly man said.


    "I see¡­" Sakura felt a bit disappointed when she heard it.


    "Hey, youngdy, there''s no need to be disappointed." The elderly man quickly said, "Even if the ship is unavable, you can visit the festival. I can assure you that even if there is nothing in the city, our festival is amazing!"


    "¡­"


    Sakura and Haru were speechless when they heard the elderly man''s words. Both of them looked at each other then nodded. They didn''t stay too long after talking with the elderly man about a good ce to visit in this city, but they received good information from the elderly man.


    "Don''t tell anyone. There''s a good ce to watch the fireworks over there." Then, the elderly man whispered, "I can assure you can watch the best fireworks from that ce."


    "Then we''ll visit this ce if we have time," Haru said.


    Then after they talked to each other, they left to walk around the city after the elderly man told them where to go before the festival.


    "Haru, do you want to go to that ce tonight?" Sakura asked.


    "Do you mean the ce where the grandpa told us before?" Haru asked.


    Sakura nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes! Didn''t that grandpa tell us that he used that ce to propose to his wife? I wonder whether that ce is as beautiful as he has said."


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Why not? Let''s visit that ce tonight."


    "Good!"


    Sakura smiled and held Haru''s hand. "Before that, how about we y around first?"


    Haru nodded and decided to have fun before the festival started.


    When they were together, they had to admit no matter where they were. It was always enjoyable.


    Even though there was literally nothing in this city, they could ce this city became a yground for the two of them.


    They walked around, yed around, ate together, and visited various ces before the festival started.


    When the festival started, many people started to walk around together with their friends or families in the city, showing a smile and excitement.


    Sakura looked at a group of girls that were wearing a yukata.


    "Do you want to wear a yukata?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Eh?" Sakura was startled but then blushed and nodded. She was a bit shy to acknowledge it, but she really wanted to wear a yukata during the festival.


    "In truth, I also want to see you in a yukata? So let''s go to the nearby store to buy one," Haru said.


    "Buy one?" Sakura was dumbfounded and asked, "We''re not going to rent?"


    "It''s alright. I don''tck money after all and think of it as my gift to you during this trip," Haru said.


    "I¡­"


    Sakura was startled, dumbfounded but then became shy and nervous. She looked at Haru, who was holding her hand, and wondered whether this guy knew the meaning of buying a yukata (or kimono) for a girl.


    Then without hesitation, Haru brought Sakura to the most famous yukata and kimono shop in this city.


    Even though there weren''t many people in this city, there had always been a store for yukata and kimono whenever it was.


    Why?


    It was because yukata and kimono had a lot of meaning for the people in this country. Whether it was from the formal asion or other events, these traditional clothes were inseparable.


    "Wee!"


    A woman in her 30''s weed the two of them with a smile. "Do you need a yukata?"


    "Yes, can you get one for her?" Haru said.


    "Haru, you too! You should wear one too!" Sakura said without hesitation.


    Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Then can you get one for the two of us?"


    "My pleasure."


    The woman in her 30''s smiled and nodded, but then she kept ncing at Haru from time to time and looked at Sakura with an envious gaze. She then started to introduce her goods to the two of them.


    Sakura looked at the woman and whispered. "You know¡­ I have seen many girls and women who kept looking at you from time to time along the way. If I don''t know that you have a harem, then I might be worried about keeping you around me¡­" She let out a sigh and felt a bit tired when she noticed many girls staring at her boyfriend whenever they walked before. Even though she had to admit that her boyfriend was very handsome, it was too much, right?


    Sakura could even feel that those women and girls looked at him as if it were delicious meat and wanted to eat him right away. Even the store manager was shaking her ass and hips sexily in front of them, which made her feel annoyed.


    "Calm down, there''s only you in my eyes," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Sakura then snuggled into his arms and didn''t care about those bitches anymore since whatever they thought in their minds, this guy was her.


    Haru didn''t know what Sakura was thinking, but he looked around the store until he found a kimono or yukata that seemed very suitable for Sakura. In truth, he didn''t know much about traditional clothes in this country, so it was quite normal for him to be unable to distinguish the difference between kimono and yukata.


    "Sakura, how about this?"


    Haru pointed the one with cherry blossom pink color and cherry blossom pattern.


    "It''s lovely¡­"


    The kimono quickly attracted sakura.


    Haru looked at Sakura and could see her desire to wear it. He then looked at the manager and said, "Can you get me this one? I will buy it directly."


    "Huh?" 2x


    Sakura and the woman manager were stunned.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked since their reaction was a bit strange.


    "Um, Sir¡­ I am not sure if you realize the meaning of buying a kimono for a girl," the manager said.


    "Is there a meaning?" Haru was confused and looked at Sakura, who lowered her head shyly.


    The woman manager looked at Sakura enviously since she was still single now. "Sir, buying a kimono for a girl is the same as proposing a marriage for a girl." She exined with a helpless expression.


    "¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded and understood why Sakura was very shy, and her reaction was quite weird, however¡­


    "It''s fine. I will buy it for her."


    "¡­"


    The manager woman was stunned but helplessly nodded while looking at Sakura with an envious gaze.


    On the other hand, Sakura was very shy and also felt very happy. "Then¡­ Then, I''ll choose one for you to Haru."


    "Sure."


    Then Sakura chose a dark blue kimono for Haru and told him to wear it soon since she would also change into one.


    Both of them changed their clothes, and Haru felt weird since the female manager wanted to help him wear his kimono and even wanted to enter the changing room when his girlfriend was also going to change her clothes.


    However, Haru rejected the woman manager''s offer and changed into a kimono easily.


    When Haru came out of the changing room, all the people, especially women, were mesmerized by him since he was very handsome in kimono. However, his attention had never been on them, but rather on his girlfriend, who was in the process of changing her clothes.


    Haru waited for a while until he heard Sakura''s voice.


    "Haru, sorry to make you wait."


    Haru quickly turned his head and was stunned there.


    "Beautiful¡­"


    Hearing the words that came out from Haru''s mouth and his gaze that was full of obsession and desire, Sakura became shy and blushed, but at the same time, she was pleased since she knew that she was charming in his eyes and he might want to eat her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1536 Being with you is fun

    <h4>Chapter 1536 Being with you is fun</h4>


    Sakura and Haru walked next to each other while holding hands, and along the way, they could feel everyone''s gaze on them, but they ignored them since rather than using their time to care about other people, it was better for them to enjoy this every moment together.


    "Let''s try that, Haru!"


    "I want to eat that!"


    "That seems very interesting!"


    Haru looked at Sakura who was looking around and ying around the festival with a helpless expression.


    "Sakura, can you calm down a bit? The stalls at the festival won''t run away, and you''re wearing a geta now. If you move too fast, then your feet might be wounded by it."


    "Don''t look down on me, Haru!" Sakura pouted and said, "I am very pumped now! And no one can stop me from ying and eating at all the stalls at this festival! I vow on my name!"


    "¡­You don''t need to be that exaggerated." Haru was speechless and said, "But can your stomach fit? There''s a lot of food here."


    "You don''t need to worry." Sakura patted her chest and said, "If I can''t finish it then you will finish it."


    "¡­Are you treating me like some kind of glutton?"


    "Eh? You''re not?" Sakura was stunned.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru couldn''t say anything about the refute since his food intake wasrger than normal people. However, the amount of intake wasn''t asrge as the Gourmet Hunter in the world of Toriko such as Toriko, Coco, Sani, or Zebra.


    Haru was living in the normal world after all and if he ate a ton of food every day, then a lot of people would think that there was something weird about him.


    Well, a ton of food might be a bit too much for him, but he should at least need a food consumption of 10 kg of food.


    Luckily, Haru had learned "Food Honor", "Food Immersion", and "Gourmet Doctrine" so he didn''t need to eat too much in his original world.


    "So let''s y and eat a lot, you don''t need to worry about anything," Haru said.


    "Yay!"


    Sakura smiled happily then both of them continued to y together at the festival.


    As they yed around, they didn''t forget to do one of the traditions during the Tanabata festival.


    "Haru, let''s make a wish!" Sakura pulled Haru toward the bamboo tree that was erected on the street.


    Haru felt a bit weird to make a wish toward the star, but since it was part of the culture, then he decided to follow the fun, even though he had already passed the age where he believed that a star could grant his wish.


    Haru might own a shrine, but he didn''t think that a deity or god in this world could grant his wish.


    "Haru, you own a shrine, right? Do you think that the star can grant my wish?" Sakura asked.


    "Rather than asking the star, you should ask me, your boyfriend a wish," Haru said without hesitation.


    Sakura wanted to refute, but she closed her mouth since she knew that this guy could grant most of the wishes of the people in this world by the power of money.


    "What''s your wish? Do you want to visit the Olympus Mons?" Haru asked. In truth, even without a rocket, he could bring Sakura to Olympus Mons on Mars easily and it was even several times faster than using a rocket.


    Sakura chuckled and asked, "Do you still remember that?"


    "Of course, I remember it." Haru nodded.


    "No, in truth, my wish is very simple," Sakura said.


    "Oh, what is it?" Haru asked.


    "I want your baby," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stunned and his expression was very colorful at that moment.


    "Haha¡­ I was joking!" Sakura smiled happily when she saw his expression.


    Haru frowned since he was being teased. He then smiled and asked, "Oh? You don''t want my baby?"


    "What?!"


    Sakura was stunned since she was being counterattacked by him. "I¡­ I¡­"


    Haru moved closer and whispered. "How about we make our crystallization of love tonight?"


    "What?!"


    Sakura was dumbfounded, flustered, blushed, and a lot more before she lowered her head shyly, but she didn''t reject the idea to have his baby on her.


    "I was joking, though."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura then stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.


    "HARU!!!!"


    Both of them continued to joke around after they put their wishes on the bamboo tree.


    Haru didn''t look at Sakura''s wish so he decided to ask, "What''s your wish?"


    "My wish?"


    Sakura then looked at Haru and asked, "What about your wish?"


    "My wish is quite simple."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "My wish is for you to be happy," Haru said while looking at Sakura with a gentle smile.


    Sakura blushed and felt that there was a butterfly on her chest, feeling extremely happy. She nestled on his chest and didn''t want to be separated from him.


    "So what about your wish?" Haru asked once again.


    Sakura then looked up and smiled. "It''s a secret."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As they yed, they heard an announcement that the firework was about to be shot soon.


    "Haru, hurry up! Let''s go to that secret ce!" Sakura didn''t want to miss the chance to watch the fireworks from the most beautiful spot in this city.


    "Wait, don''t run too fast!"


    Haru''s reminder was toote since¡­


    "Ouch!"


    Sakura almost fell down, but her waist was hugged by Haru.


    "Look, I tried to remind you before," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    "Hehe¡­" Sakura onlyughed awkwardly, but she also knew that she was at fault.


    "Let me see your legs."


    Haru carried Sakura in his arms toward the bench to see whether there was something wrong with her feet. He then checked Sakura''s feet and somehow wanted to rub them forever, but he knew that it wasn''t the time.


    "Ouch!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "It seems the geta is making your feet ufortable, right?"


    When asked by Haru, Sakura could only nod in a meek. "Yes, the geta is making me ufortable."


    "You can walk right now, you should rest," Haru said.


    "No! I want to watch the fireworks from that spot."


    Even if her feet hurt, Sakura wanted to bring him to that ce since she wanted to have more beautiful memories with him.


    "Who said that you can''t watch the fireworks?"


    "Eh?"


    Before Sakura responded, she was being carried by him on his back.


    "I will take you to that ce, you don''t need to walk. Oh, don''t forget to bring your geta."


    Haru used one hand to lift Sakura''s butts on his back and his other hand to give the geta to Sakura.


    Sakura blushed when her butts were kneaded by him, but she didn''t say much and took her geta from his hand. She thought that it might be an ident when her butts were being kneaded by Haru before.


    Haru thought that Sakura''s butts were quite good, but then again, he knew that it wasn''t the time for him to think about a dirty thought.


    "Then are you ready now?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded shyly while hugging his neck. Looking at Haru who was carrying her on his back, she felt even more scared of death and she wanted to stay alive longer so she could be with him and stay with him forever.


    Sakura felt that her eyes were wet and quickly wiped them before she buried her face on his neck so no one could see her face at this moment.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but didn''t say much and onlyforted her by patting her thigh gently as if telling her that he would be beside her.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Haru then nced at Sakura who looked at him with a mischievous smile. He also smiled and said, "I love you too, Sakura."

 Chapter 1537 Youre my woman

    <h4>Chapter 1537 You''re my woman</h4>


    Looking at the tall stairs in front of them, Sakura felt a bit discouraged and asked, "Do you need me to step down?"


    "No, it is alright, I can walk on these stairs while carrying you," Haru said calmly.


    The secret spot that was told by the elderly man before was located on the hill that was usually being used as a ce for a viewing point. It was said that this ce was the best spot to watch the fireworks, but it was unpopr since the stairs were very steep and since it was a night, if someone wasn''t careful, they might slip down so no one really came to this ce.


    However, it could be said, there were only two of them in this ce so no one could disrupt them.


    Looking at Haru, Sakura really might have underestimated his power, but at the same time, she felt even more secure with him, knowing that he was very strong.


    Even if the path was dark, and the stairs were steep, it didn''t take a long time before Haru and Sakura arrived at the location.


    When they arrived, there was no one in this ce, and there were several benches that were located on this viewing point.


    "Let''s sit down first since the fireworks haven''t started yet," Haru said.


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded since she thought that he was tired.


    Both of them sat on the bench next to each other.


    If the readers were worried about the bench, then they didn''t need to worry since these benches were a normal bench, not a supernatural bench that usually appeared on the rom anime.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    "I agree."


    Even if there weren''t fireworks, they felt that it was worth it toe to this ce since the scenery in front of them was just too fascinating.


    From their position, they could see the reflection of the city from the Kano River just like the mirage itself. Unlike in Tokyo, there wasn''t much pollution in this city, so they could see the stars clearly in the sky. Not only that, but they could also see Mt. Fuji at night from their spot too which was the reason why they were very fascinated by this ce.


    Sakura''s eyes were shining in excitement and said, "Haru! Look, that''s our hotel there! That''s the ce where the festival is held!" She couldn''t sit down anymore and quickly stood up, holding a handrail, pointing at various ces that they had visited during the day before.


    Haru also stood next to Sakura since he was afraid this girl might fall down from the hill, but he also looked at various ces that were pointed at Sakura and he raised his eyebrow when he happened to see a house where there was a couple who was in the middle of copting.


    "Haru, can you tell me something?"


    Suddenly the excitement on Sakura''s face disappeared and her face was quite solemn and sad for some reason.


    "I have a feeling that you''re acting weird from the beginning of our trip, but I don''t ask you since I feel that you''re not ready to tell me."


    Haru looked at Sakura and asked, "So what''s wrong?"


    Sakura looked at Haru again and understood why this guy could open a harem, but then again, she was going to ask something from him.


    "Haru, can you tell me the reason why you dated me?"


    "What''s wrong with this question?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I date you because I love you. There''s noplicated reason or anything." If he loved a girl, then he would date her without hesitation since he didn''t want any other men to get her, however, he wouldn''t force her.


    "Then why do you love me?" Sakura asked.


    Haru looked at Sakura and asked, "Before I answer that question, can I ask you why you ask that question?"


    Sakura nodded slowly and said sadly, "I feel like I am not worthy of you."


    "Why?"


    "You should know that even though I am beautiful, it doesn''t mean that I am the most beautiful one, and there are a lot of girls that are even more beautiful than me. Even all of your girlfriends are even more beautiful than me."


    "That''s not true, in my eyes, each of you has a unique point and you''re also very beautiful."


    Haru told the truth, even though Sakura''s beauty might not be able to match the rest of his girlfriends, she had a unique charm that made anyone cheerful just by staying beside her.


    "Really?"


    Sakura''s sadness seemed to be dissipated, but then, she asked again, "My chest isn''t that big too and I know that my body isn''t very sexypared to your girlfriend or Sumi--" She couldn''t finish her words since her mouth was shut by his lips.


    Haru directly kissed Sakura''s lips since he felt that it was too troublesome to exin how much he loved this girl with words and directly used an action to prove it. He hugged her tightly in his arms and attacked her inside with his tongue.


    Sakura really couldn''t do anything and she was mercilessly attacked by Haru. It was so pleasurable and at the same time, the worry in her heart disappeared. She hugged him tightly and didn''t let him go, even if it was hard to breathe at that moment.


    When they parted their lips, there was a string of saliva between their lips.


    Sakura took a deep breath since that kiss was so intense. Her eyes were hazy and she was on the boundary of reality and dream until her chin was lifted by him.


    "You need to remember that you''re my woman so don''t feel inferior. I have chosen you out of the billions of women in this world so whether it is in my eyes or other people''s eyes, you''re already special since you''re being chosen by me."


    Sakura curled her lips and said, "You''re so narcissistic!"


    "It''s not narcissistic, but confidence." Haru caressed Sakura''s cheek and said, "So stay alive and stay with me forever, alright?"


    Sakura bit her lower lip and her eyes felt wet, but she didn''t care about any of that and quickly hugged him.


    "I want to be with you forever, Haru! I don''t want to be parted from you! I¡­ I don''t want to die¡­!"


    Haru could feel that his clothes were wet because of Sakura''s eyes. He caressed Sakura''s hair and said, "You don''t need to worry. I won''t let you die. Let''s make more memories from now on."


    Sakura felt that she was the luckiest girl on earth at that moment, staring at the man that she loved, she didn''t hesitate to give him more kisses, showing how much she loved him.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    They parted their lips and saw fireworks that were shot toward the sky.


    "Can you hug me?"


    "Sure."


    Being hugged from behind Sakura enjoyed the fireworks.


    Neither of them said anything, but they enjoyed every moment together and they would remember this moment forever in their memories.

 Chapter 1538 Ill give you my most precious thing

    <h4>Chapter 1538 I''ll give you my most precious thing</h4>


    When the door opened, Sakura let out a sigh.


    "Finally, we have arrived."


    "¡­I am the one who is walking," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    After the fireworks, Haru and Sakura returned to the hotel and since her feet were quite ufortable because of the geta, he had to carry her all the way back to the hotel.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Sakura said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru had gotten used to Sakura''s antiques so he didn''t say much. He put her down on the chair and stretched his body since he felt it was a bit stiff.


    "I will take a bath now."


    Haru wanted to take a bath since he felt his body was sticky because of the sweat. It was almost summer soon so the temperature was quite humid.


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded while looking at Haru, who entered the bathroom. When the door of the bathroom was closed, she smiled and started to prepare herself.


    Inside the bathroom, Haru took off her clothes, but suddenly the door of the bathroom was opened.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru turned and looked at Sakura, who was looking at him with a smile, but he could tell that she was very nervous at this moment.


    "Ha¡­ Haru, how about we take a bath together?"


    Looking at her nervous state, Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Then let''s take a bath together."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sakura wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Even though Sakura had prepared herself, she felt very nervous at that moment. She tied her hair in a bun and entered the bathroom slowly, looking at his back.


    Haru had entered the bathroom first and was about to wash his body, but¡­


    "Haru, let me wash your body."


    "Well¡­"


    Haru looked at Sakura, who wrapped her body with a white towel and couldn''t help but suck a deep breath, trying to calm the heat on his body. He had to admit even though she didn''t have big breasts nor a sexy body, her waist was very thin, especially after it was wrapped tightly by a white towel, showing how perfect her waist was.


    Sakura somehow felt quite proud when she saw him dumbstruck there, looking at her body, but she was still shy.


    "I¡­ I will wash your back."


    "Yes."


    Haru wasn''t a herbivore and since Sakura offered him to wash his back, he didn''t need to reject it, right?


    Sakura walked toward him slowly, after she was carried by him before, her legs had be better so she could walk normally. She then made her hand foamy with soap before she started to wash Haru''s back.


    Sakura was quite nervous before, but then she realized something. She was dumbfounded when she saw a scar on Haru''s back and it seemed that she also recalled something.


    "Ha¡­ Haru, can you show me your chest?"


    "My chest?"


    Haru then turned his body and showed Sakura his chest.


    "This¡­?!"


    Sakura was dumbfounded when she saw arge scar on his chest.


    "If you''re curious, I''ll talk about itter. And you don''t need to worry, since my body is very healthy."


    "I see." Sakura nodded and didn''t force Haru to talk since she could tell that he was alright, but at the same time, she was curious at how he could get his scars.


    Haru could erase his scars, but if he did so, there would be a lot of inconvenient thingster since the people who knew about his scars might ask him about a lot of things, however, next year, he would probably erase his scar and if someone asked him, then he would tell them that he used quite an expensive ointment to erase the scars on his back and chest.


    When Sakura washed Haru''s back, Haru talked with Sakura, trying to calm her down andugh and his effort was sessful since she felt very calm, but in truth, she really had an urge to touch him all over.


    Sakura had to admit that her boyfriend was a temptress and she wanted to touch all of his muscles. She could also see his anaconda that was still sleeping. Even though it was sleeping, it was very big. She was wondering how big it was when it had woken upter.


    "Let me wash your body after this," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura had made up her preparation before, but it seemed all of her preparation was futile.


    Haru and Sakura didn''t stay in the bathroom for a long time, after they washed their bodies clean, they didn''t stay in the bathtub and decided to go out early.


    Haru knew that Sakura was very nervous and if she decided to stay too long in the bathroom, he had a feeling that she might pass out so he decided to go out early.


    When Sakura came out of the bathroom, she was quite down since she didn''t expect that she was very nervous and couldn''t do much.


    ''But I won''t give up!''


    It was quitete so they decided to sleep early.


    They turned off the light and slept on their own bed, but when Haru was about to sleep, he could see that Sakura started to move. Even though the light was turned off, for him, he could see everything clearly, he could even see that Sakura had taken off her clothes and slowly slipped into his bed.


    "Hehe¡­" Sakura chuckled when she had gotten naked and entered Haru''s bed, hiding under his nket.


    "What are you doing?" Haru asked helplessly, wondering why this girl acted as if she was a thief.


    Sakura hid her body inside the nket and only her head came out from it.


    The distance between the two was so close that they could feel each other breathing and warmth.


    "Haru¡­" Sakura called out his name gently.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura?"


    "You know¡­ you have given me a lot of things, whether it is a chance to live, beautiful memories, and your love¡­" Sakura stared at Haru''s eyes with a smile and said, "And¡­ And I also want to give you something too."


    "As long as you''re alright, I am happy with it."


    "No! That''s not enough! I¡­ I don''t have anything and even though my family is quite well off, it is far from you so I want to give you something that I have always kept until now," Sakura said gently.


    "Do you want to give me something? What is it?" Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "I¡­ I will give you my most important thing!"


    Sakura looked at Haru and had already made up her mind. "I will give you my virginity."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stared at Sakura and knew that he couldn''t refuse after he saw a determination in her eyes. He wanted to wait until her body was alright, but he didn''t expect her to make up her mind so his answer was¡­


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded and said, "I¡­ I just have one request."


    "What is it?"


    "Can¡­ Can you be gentle?" Sakura said with a blush on her face.


    Haru blinked his eyes and for a moment, he hesitated since, unlike his other women, Sakura''s body was fragile after all.


    As if Sakura noticed the hesitation in his eyes, she started her move and kissed him directly. She hugged him tightly and her hand also moved toward his anaconda nervously.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and somehow despised himself for showing hesitation.


    ''Since Sakura has made up her mind¡­''


    As her man, Haru knew that he needed to answer her and led her.


    Pushing her under him, Haru stared at the face of the girl that he loved.


    Sakura also stared at Haru, who was above her and a blush covered her face before nodded shyly.


    Haru stole her lips and taught her the meaning of a woman''s happiness tonight.

 Chapter 1539 Next Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1539 Next Quest</h4>


    The room was quiet, and only the sound of breath was heard.


    Haru opened his eyes and looked at Sakura, who was sleeping right in front of him while hugging him tightly. Her hair scattered and she looked a bit tired, but anyone who saw her expression could tell that she was very happy right now.


    Haru looked at the clock and saw that it was around 8 in the morning.


    Haru knew that he should wake up, but he couldn''t since Sakura hugged him tightly. In truth, he felt a bit unsatisfiedst night, but it was normal since she was a beginner and her stamina was also very bad, considering the condition of her body. He also didn''t have an intention to eat her from the beginning of their trip, but after he saw her expression and determinationst night, he decided to go all out and turned her into a woman.


    Sakura''s stamina might be unsatisfactory, but he could do something about thatter by nourishing her body with his white tonic.


    Haru smiled and caressed her small face, but because of that, her eyes trembled and she opened her eyes slowly.


    Sakura then noticed Haru, who was caressing her, and it caused her to smile. She then snuggled into him, before she frowned.


    "You shouldn''t move so suddenly."


    Haru patted Sakura''s hips and butts, trying to massage her while covering his hand with both "Ripple" and "Light Magic" so she could recover faster.


    "Um¡­"


    Sakura nodded and touched her stomach. "I feel like there''s something on my stomach¡­" She murmured and didn''t expect that such a big thing could fit into her small body, but she had to admit that it felt very good.


    However¡­


    Sakura was dumbfounded when she noticed a hard rod that was touching her stomach at that moment. She blushed and felt very embarrassed before she stared at the bad man who had turned her into a woman.


    "It''s inevitable, right? I remember what happenedst night," Haru said awkwardly.


    "Hmm¡­ what to do¡­" Sakura rubbed her chin and wanted to help him to relieve his hard rod.


    "Your body is ufortable now, you should rest."


    "No, I will help you!"


    Sakura thought for a bit and asked, "Say¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "What if¡­ What if I use my mouth and hands?" Sakura asked with a blush.


    "¡­"


    "¡­Can you?"


    "Well, let me try it, and please teach me, alright? It is my first time to do this kind of thing," Sakura said and slowly slipped into the nket. She wasn''t sure how she could get sudden energy and at the same time, she wanted to make him feel better since she knew thatst night, she was really at his mercy and unable to fight back at all.


    Sakura was like a sandbag and could only swing around while being hit by his anaconda.


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you."


    When Sakura entered the nket, she saw the anaconda that had entered her body before and had to admit that her boyfriend was really a beast. She also understood why this guy had a harem since a normal girl might not be unable to satisfy him.


    After having an interesting morning episode, the two of them stayed in the hotel all the time since Sakura was very tired and she also needed time to recover her body, it was very fun to stay together and they didn''t feel bored, ying around.


    Sakura also felt addicted to ying with Haru''s body. She might not be able to move her lower body very well, but she could move her hands and body easily, trying to touch him all over since his body felt really good.


    Sakura understood why a lot of girls from her middle school before were very happy and cheerful with him, of course, that included her best friend, Kyouko, who also happened to be his ex-girlfriend.


    When they felt sleepy, they slept together on the same bed.


    Haru yawned and looked at Sakura, who was sleeping, he was to caress her again, but he noticed his smartphone vibrated. He took his smartphone and could tell that there was a quest on the group chat. He opened the group chat directly and wondered what the next quest was.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Register as a Savior.


    Quest 2: Join Akane Academy.


    Quest 3: Join Striker Unit.


    Quest 4: Be Rank S Savior.


    Quest 5: Defeat Rank S Savior.


    Quest 6: Learn Dark Art and Light Art.


    Quest 7: Get ID Tag.


    Quest 8: Defeat 3 Metaphysical.


    Quest 9: Defeat Ancient Dragon.


    Participant: two people.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the attack of the Ancient Dragon.


    "¡­"


    "What kind of world is this?"


    Haru frowned since he had no idea what kind of world the next quest would be. He also had no idea what kind of work this quest came from.


    Gintoki: "As usual, Haru, Kuroneko, do you know what world this questes from?"


    After all, the one that came from the modern world was both Kuroneko and Haru, and there were a lot of light novels, manga, anime, games, etc in their worlds so usually, they were the one who became the informant of everyone before the quest of the Group Chat.


    Kuroneko: "¡­I am not sure, I might not have read it before or there might not be one."


    Haru: "I also can''t tell which work this quest ising from, but I can tell the setting of the world from this quest should be abat academy."


    Haru knew that it wasn''t umon to use abat academy as a setting or rather it was very cliche. He had alsoe to various worlds that had a setting forbat academies such as Infinite Stratos, Hundred, and Hagure Yuusha so it wasn''t his first time to meet this kind of thing.


    Haru: "Savior should be the name of profession tobat the enemy in that world."


    Haru: "Metaphysical should be an enemy in that world."


    Haru might not know the plot or the story from the world of this quest, but he could make a conjecture easily since most of the work on the Japanese light novel, anime, or manga had a lot of simrities to each other.


    There were some that were different, but from the list of quests that were given by the Group Chat, he knew that it should be abat academy so it was very easy for him to guess the plot of the world such as Ancient Dragon should be thest boss, there should be a limited number of Rank S Savior, Akane Academy should be a ce to nurture the next Savior, and there was a lot of more.


    Toshinori: "¡­Did you really not read the original work?" He knew that Haru was smart, but well, this guy was very smart, right?


    Haru: "A lot of the story is quite a cliche and it is very easy to understand most of the plot by looking at the quests."


    "¡­¡­"


    Korosensei: "Well, since everything is solved, who is going to the quest?"


    No one said anything since they had grown up and they knew that it was better to be the one that was the most suitable to go since if they failed, they might¡­


    And even if they didn''t go on this quest, there would be a lot more quests in the future so it would be alright if they didn''t go now.


    When they were thinking who should go on this quest¡­


    Jeanne: "Um¡­ can I go?"

 Chapter 1540 What do I need to bring?

    <h4>Chapter 1540 What do I need to bring?</h4>


    When Jeanne saw a notification about a quest, she became very happy and she didn''t expect the quest would appear so soon.


    Jeanne just so happened to be in the same room as Shinobu, however, there was a lot of BL manga surrounding them which made her speechless. She had gotten used to it and she was alright with BL manga, however, she had a mission.


    Jeanne had a mission to uncover who was behind the cirction of BL manga on the Group Chat. She tried to act secretly and she believed that Shinobu didn''t know about her mission or rather Shinobu thought that Jeanne became even more interested in BL manga so Shinobu was more than happy about it.


    However, neither of them talked about the BL manga now since the quest on the Group Chat was more important than the BL manga.


    Haru was in the middle of exining the quest, until suddenly¡­


    "Say, why don''t you go to the quest, Jeanne?" Shinobu asked.


    "Eh, me? Is that alright?" Jeanne asked. She didn''t mind going to the quest. She knew that there might be something dangerous on the quest, but she was also eager to help a lot of people and received a lot of rewards from the quest.


    "Why not? You haven''t tried it, right? Everyone has gone to the quest at least once or twice, you should too," Shinobu said. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with sending Jeanne to the quest since she knew very well how powerful Jeanne was.


    Even though Jeanne didn''t have a connection with the Holy Grail anymore and also owned her own body, her strength didn''t decrease, or rather she became slightly stronger than before.


    Jeanne''s strength also wasn''t weak or rather she was on the strong side, considering the ability of her Noble Phantasm and Personal Skill.


    Shinobu felt that it should be alright to send Jeanne on the quest, and the quest also required two people toplete it so she knew that Jeanne wouldn''t be the only one who went to the quest.


    "Then I will go."


    Jeanne nodded and didn''t hesitate. She wasn''t an indecisive type of person, if she was, then she wouldn''te to the battlefield and be a saint.


    When the exnation ended, Jeanne wrote directly on the Group Chat.


    Jeanne: "Um¡­ can I go?"


    "Sure."


    Everyone agreed without hesitation when Jeanne decided to go, after all, they also knew how powerful Jeanne was from the video that was recorded by Shinobu and Haru before.


    As an archive, everyone on the Group Chat had decided to record some important parts when they were doing the quest so everyone could use that video as something to learn.


    After all, there would be a lot more quests in the future, and each of the quests was very unique so it was necessary to learn more about it.


    And they were also quite curious about the world of each of the quests since, in the future, they mighte to that world to y or live.


    Tsunade: "Jeanne has decided to go then who is going to apany her?"


    Shinobu: "I am not saying that Jeanne is stupid, but she''s very bad at education so her partner needs to be prepared to teach or help her to cheat since I am sure that Jeanne will have a very bad score on every lesson and exam."


    Jeanne: "Shinobu!!!"


    Jeanne wanted to stop Shinobu, but she was toote. In this world, she had only one weakness and that weakness was general studies, however, no one could me her, considering how she had never entered the school since she was only a countryside girl and in her teenage years, she directly entered the battlefield.


    Forget about studying, Jeanne didn''t even have time to fall in love with someone.


    Luckily, Jeanne had met someone that she loved.


    Kouha: "Well, a study is important, but the most important thing is your fake identity and money."


    Teppei: "Yeah, you''ll enter an academy after all and without an identity, then you can''t join the academy."


    Gintoki: "Without money, you can only sleep on the street with cardboard as a nket."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Gintoki''s words, but they knew that he was right since Gintoki had a lot of homeless friends.


    Luffy: "Can I go?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tabane: "I want to go, but I can''t use magic."


    In one of the quests, they were required to learn Dark Art and Light Art and without doubt, it needed either mana, chakra, energy, qi, or something rted to learn it, and without it, it was impossible to learn it.


    Tabane might be able to solve the problem of money and identity, but she couldn''t learn Dark Art and Light Art, so without a doubt, Jeanne was the one that needed toplete the quest.


    And¡­


    Tabane felt a bit worried that she would leave most of the quests to Jeanne, considering it was her first time.


    Esdeath: "Let''s not waste time, there''s only one person that is suitable to apany Jeanne, right?"


    Kuroneko: "Don''t pretend that you don''t read the chat logs, hurry up and answer!"


    Even though Kuroneko also wanted to enter the quests, she couldn''t do much about money-rted problems and fake identity. She could fight, but the rest she was helpless.


    Kuroneko was also sure that there would be a politically rted matter on this quest. She couldn''t even talk properly to a person so how could she handle the political matter?


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that they were all calling for him.


    Haru: "You know¡­ I have been on the quests several times and I feel that it is a bit unfair for all of you."


    Haru had always wondered whether it was alright to hog most of the quests himself and whether they felt that it was fair or not.


    Korosensei: "You don''t need to think too much, there''s no information about this quest after all and if we randomly send someone then the quest might end up failing and worse case¡­¡­"


    Teppei: "You have the most experience after all."


    Everyone also agreed since out of everyone on the Group Chat, Haru had the most experience and he was also the babysitter.


    Yajima: "Just go, you don''t need to worry about us."


    Haru: "Then wish me luck."


    "Good luck!"


    Everyone said one after another.


    Haru: "Jeanne, be prepared, alright? I will let you know when we go to the questter."


    Jeanne: "Yes, I will start preparing right away."


    Haru: "You can ask Shinobu what you need to prepare, by the way."


    They talked for a while before Haru put down his smartphone on the side. He rubbed his face and hoped the quest wouldn''t be that difficult for him and Jeanne. He then looked at Sakura, who was sleeping soundly, kissing her forehead, then decided to sleep early.


    When Sakura and Haru were sleeping, Jeanne decided to ask Shinobu what she needed to prepare for the quest.


    "Shinobu, what should I prepare?"


    "Well, you don''t need much since Haru will probably prepare most of the things." Shinobu smiled and said, "It can be said, he''s Doraemon. He has everything."


    ''What is Doraemon?'' Jeanne wanted to ask but decided to keep her mouth shut.


    "Well, you might need medicine, money, and clothes." Shinobu sighed and said, "You don''t have that many points in the Group Chat so you can''t buy some necessary skills such as a space bag."


    Jeanne nodded and listened to Shinobu''s words carefully.


    Shinobu exined a lot of things then said, "Lastly, I will give you something very important."


    "What?" Jeanne asked.


    Shinobu didn''t say anything, pulled Jeanne''s hand, then gave her something.


    "Huh?"


    Jeanne was curious before she opened her palm.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne was shocked and looked at Shinobu in disbelief.


    "You need a condom or else you might get pregnant since you''re going to stay with him alone on the quest," Shinobu said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1541 Preparation before the quest

    <h4>Chapter 1541 Preparation before the quest</h4>


    After two days, Haru and Sakura went back to Tokyo and there weren''t any special episodes or anything when they returned, or rather they went directly to the hospital to check her condition to see whether there was anything wrong with her or not after the trip.


    When they returned, Sumire also weed them, but she looked at Haru with a grudge since she felt a bit jealous and also wanted to go on holiday.


    Looking at Sumire, Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether this woman really didn''t have an interest in Sakura. He didn''t have a prejudice against lesbians, but he hoped for Sumire to choose a different girl, or rather, it was better for her to date him (his selfish desiree out).


    "What are you doing here? Just go back, your girlfriends are waiting," Sumire said.


    "¡­Do you have to be so cold with me?" Haru was speechless.


    "If you''re worried about Sakura then you don''t need to since I can see that her body is as fit as a bull."


    "Sensei, you''re not praising me!"


    Sakura felt a bit hurt when she was being praised as fit as a cow. She felt happy that her body was fit, but she didn''t feel happy beingpared to a cow.


    "But you should go back, Haru. I have taken two days of your time after all," Sakura said since she felt a bit guilty to hog him for two days and if he decided to stay any longer then she might not be able to contain her feeling and be selfish again, asked him to stay with her.


    Haru looked at Sakura for a bit before he nodded. He moved closer and stole her lips naturally which shocked both Sakura and Sumire. He then parted his lips and said, "Then I will go back now. Tell me if something happens, alright?"


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded shyly while ncing at Sumire who happened to be on their side.


    Haru noticed Sumire''s expression and asked, "Do you want a kiss from me too, Sumire?"


    "¡­"


    Sakura was in shock and looked at Sumire.


    Sumire stared at Haru and asked, "Can you?"


    "Well¡­"


    Haru felt that he was being challenged so he moved closer and decided to kiss her, but he didn''t kiss her lips. He raised Sumire''s bangs and kissed her forehead.


    "Good work, don''t forget to go back tonight, I will cook you something good."


    Haru then walked back to his car since he wanted to meet his girlfriends as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Sakura and Sumire were standing there, staring at Haru''s car until it disappeared, but after that, Sakura stared at Sumire.


    "Sensei, can I ask you something?"


    Sumire looked away and said, "If you''re asking me whether we''re dating or not then my answer is no, alright?"


    Sakura smiled since she felt that Sumire was very cute. She hugged Sumire''s arm and said, "Sensei, you''re so cute! You''re blushing from his kiss!"


    "¡­If you say more, then I will turn you into a corpse."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire let out a sigh and looked in the direction where Haru had gone. She smiled and shook her head.


    "Alright, let''s enter the hospital since I need to check your body first."


    "Um!"


    "I am back."


    Haru yawned and entered his house, but then¡­


    "Wee back!" 6x


    "Ugh!"


    Haru was pushed by six women at the same time and fell down on the ground. He looked at Sora, Utaha, Kirari, Erina, Raikou, and Megumi who were hugging him at the same time.


    "You bastard! I also want to go on a trip with you alone too!"


    "Me too!"


    Haru felt that it was normal for them to feel jealous, but there was something that was more important than that. He then stood up and also helped them to stand up.


    The six women looked at Haru curiously.


    "I miss all of you so¡­" Haru showed a very bad smile at that moment.


    "¡­"


    Looking at this smile, they knew very well that this guy was thinking something bad, but rather than being scared, they felt excited. Nodding shyly, they walked toward the bedroom together since they needed to do something.


    When everyone was sleeping with a tired and satisfied expression, Haru went out to the living room after taking a bath. He sat on the sofa and took out hisptop to do his job since he had taken a holiday for two days. He was still full of energy and was about to go on the quest, but before that, he needed to finish his business since both Ritsu and Seri were in China right now.


    Haru knew that China would be full of opportunities for money so he didn''t hesitate to start his development in China since it was still in 2010.


    Ritsu: "How is your holiday?"


    Haru: "It''s good."


    Seri: "Another girl again?"


    Haru: "Um¡­ Seri, are you angry?"


    Seri: "Haru, we need to talk about business first."


    "¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "Well, if you want, we can go on holiday too¡­ I mean alone."


    "¡­¡­" 2x


    Ritsu: "Sure!"


    Seri: "We¡­ We can talk about this matterter."


    Haru smiled when he saw Seri blushing. He nodded and talked about business first since the faster it ended the faster he could rest.


    When it ended, Haru massaged his neck, but then a cup of hot tea appeared in front of him. He looked up and saw Raikou, who was wearing pajamas, brought two cups of tea.


    "Thank you, baby."


    Haru took the cup and sipped it slowly.


    "No problem, dear," Raikou said with a smile. She sat next to Haru and asked, "Haru, are you going somewhere?"


    "Why do you ask?" Haru asked.


    "I have seen you preparing something before."


    "Well, I am going to the quest."


    "Quest? Is this for the Group Chat?" Raikou was surprised.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and didn''t have anything to hide on Raikou since she knew the existence of Quest and Group Chat after all.


    "Then should I go with you too?" Raikou felt a bit worried and wanted to apany him since she knew that the quest was quite dangerous.


    "You don''t need to worry, I will go back shortly before you realize it."


    The time was stopped when he was on the quest so no one would realize that he had gone on the quest.


    "But¡­" Raikou felt a bit of regret since she didn''t choose to be a member of a Group Chat since she knew that she couldn''t help him during the quest.


    "So who are you going with this time?" Raikou asked.


    "I will go with Jeanne," Haru said.


    "I see¡­" Raikou nodded and felt better when she knew that he didn''t go alone.


    Haru caressed Raikou''s hair and asked, "You''re not tired yet? How about we go to sleep together?"


    "Um¡­"


    Raikou nodded and was ready for the second round, but she had a feeling that she was going to lose him since she didn''t have unlimited energy like before.

 Chapter 1542 My harem protagonist aura is working in this world

    <h4>Chapter 1542 My harem protagonist aura is working in this world</h4>


    "How is it? Did you feel better?"


    "Um."


    Jeanne nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem," Haru said while using his light magic to ease Jeanne''s headache.


    Even though Jeanne''s magic resistance rank was quite big, she felt a headache when she was transferred to another world for the first time.


    Yes, both of them had gone to another world to start their quest.


    Jeanne, who felt better, looked at Haru and asked, "Should we move from this ce?"


    When they appeared in this world, they appeared in a deserted alley where there was no one.


    "Well, why not?" Haru nodded.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Wait, Jeanne!"


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne, who was about to move, stopped and looked at Haru curiously.


    "It seems that you have forgotten something," Haru said.


    "Huh? Did I forget something?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.


    "Here."


    Haru took Jeanne''s hand and held it gently.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne opened her mouth before she closed it again. She blushed and lowered her head, then nodded.


    "I¡­ I almost forgot¡­"


    "Don''t worry, let''s walk out now."


    "Um."


    Both of them walked out from the alley and could see some people on the street, and also a small port with a number of fishing ships there. They could smell the smell of sea and fish from their location and could tell they were in the port town.


    "Where are we right now?" Jeanne was confused.


    "It should be Japan," Haru said.


    "Japan?"


    Jeanne raised her eyebrow and only realized that the people that she had seen on the street were Japanese.


    Haru didn''t me Jeanne since, unlike the Japanese people who usually had ck hair, he could see that some people had pink, green, blue, etc color hair which made him speechless. He then chose a random person and used his "steal" ability to steal money from that person.


    "Let''s go to a nearby cafe first. We can start our research about this world there."


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded and thought that it was better to research this ce first since she didn''t have any information about this world nor they had any ideas on which part of Japan that they were right now.


    Aftering to a nearby cozy cafe, Haru and Jeanne sat next to each other. The location of the shop was right beside the sea and they sat on the terrace so they could enjoy the scenery of the beautiful sea in this town.


    Haru ordered a tuna mayo sandwich and a c to Jeanne''s bewilderment.


    "What about you, Jeanne?"


    "¡­Is it really time to enjoy food?" Jeanne asked with a speechless expression.


    "I will use the sentence that is usually used by your twin."


    "My twin?" Jeanne thought for a while and raised her eyebrow, thinking of the twin that was mentioned by Haru should be Saber or Artoria Pendragon.


    "Hunger is the enemy."


    "So you''re hungry?"


    "No."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne was annoyed since she felt like being yed.


    "But it''ll be unnatural if we don''t order something¡­" Haru whispered, causing Jeanne''s body to tremble and flush.


    "Then¡­ Then I will also order the same," Jeanne said.


    Haru nodded and ordered a parfait for Jeanne then took out the usualptop that he brought for the quest, connected to the inte, before creating a fake identity for the two of them.


    Jeanne also didn''t say much when she saw him, creating a fake identity easily.


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he had a feeling that something might happenter so he decided to make a fake identity for the two of them quickly.


    There were a lot of quests that they needed to do in this world so what they needed to do was to understand most of the things in this world.


    "Let''s see what the Savior is," Jeanne said since she was quite curious.


    "Let me check it."


    Saviors are people who have lived in previous lives are various kinds of heroes, kings, warriors, magic users, etc. who were then reincarnated into the modern era. All saviors have an indomitable spirit able to withstand the eons of time that it took for them to finally be reincarnated in the world. These people inherit both the powers, which originate from their previous lives ranging from White Iron or ck Magic alongside the unique weapons, which most of them used in battle.


    There are various ranks for Saviors, which range: Rank D (Disciples), Rank C (Common), Rank B (Breaker), Rank A (Ace), Rank S (Special), and Rank SS (Savior of Saviors).


    "Hmm¡­ a people from the previous life is reincarnated into the modern era, huh?" Jeanne ate the strawberry parfait that was ordered by Haru for her while reading the information on theptop. She looked at Haru and asked, "Are the people who are reincarnated are losing their identity or personality, Haru?"


    "No, it seems that when people are awakened as a Savior, they will receive a memory and power from their previous life so their identity or personality won''t disappear, but of course, it''ll affect them."


    "That''s true, I wonder what will happen if their previous life is a criminal¡­" Jeanne murmured and felt that Savior wasn''t as good as she imagined.


    "I guess, that depends on each of the people who receive the memory of their previous life. If they''re weak, then they might sumb and be another criminal in the modern world, but if their mind is strong then they won''t do such a thing," Haru said.


    However, Haru could tell that the lives in this world were quite cheap, and as long as someone had a very strong power, the rules that bind the people could be broken easily.


    Jeanne nodded in agreement with Haru''s words.


    "Let''s see about Metaphysical since it will be our enemy in this world," Haru said.


    Metaphysical is a mysterious being that appears around the exact same time as the Savior who exists for the sole purpose of harming humans described as not belonging nowhere on Earth and/or any other natural environment.


    "Is this information ssified?" Jeanne raised her eyebrows, wondering why the existence of such a monster would be hidden from the public.


    "It isn''t surprising since this kind of thing is often used by people with a lot of authority. Hiding this kind of dangerous being is quite normal so people can live normally without the worry of such a dangerous monster that might take their lives anytime," Haru said.


    "But it isn''t fair to the people, they also need a right to know," Jeanne said since she felt that it was dangerous to not announce the existence of Metaphysical to the public.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "You know, Jeanne. There are always disadvantages and advantages to every decision. If people are exposed to metaphysical information then it is all good and well, but the disadvantage is also clear since they will be living in fear, afraid that they''ll be attacked by metaphysical, but if they don''t know about it, they can live without worry and happily, and when metaphysical appears, the Saviors wille and solve it, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "But if the Saviors arete, then the people won''t have a chance to run away and there are a lot of people who are dying because of it."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''re not thinking clearly now and we''re all still normal people that is only a passerby in this world. We don''t have the power nor authority to change the status quota or rules in this world so it is better for us to solve the problem in front of us,plete the quests one by one, and once it is ended, we can return to this world again if you want," Haru said.


    "I see."


    Jeanne nodded calmly since she also knew that she was quite emotional when she saw a lot of people who were dying because of Metaphysical.


    "And, in truth, you don''t need to worry too much since there''s an existence of protagonist in this world."


    "Protagonist?"


    "The protagonist is a trouble ma. As long as the protagonist is in this world, then you don''t need to worry about the people since most of the monsters wille toward the protagonist without hesitation."


    "¡­"


    Jeanne had a conflicted feeling about it.


    Haru took the tuna sandwich and ate it. "We should search for more informat--" He quickly grabbed Jeanne and used his gravity magic to create a barrier around the shop.


    *BOOOOM!*


    "What''s that!?"


    "Monster!"


    "Run!!!"


    Jeanne''s eyes condensed and asked, "Haru, is that¡­?"


    "Yes, it is metaphysical¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondered if his harem protagonist aura could also attract the metaphysical.

 Chapter 1543 It is a bad luck or good luck?

    <h4>Chapter 1543 It is a bad luck or good luck?</h4>


    Haru and Jeanne sat right on the terrace of the cafe which was located next to the sea so they directly saw the Metaphysical that swarmed toward the town.


    Yes, swarm!


    Metaphysical wasn''t that big or rather it had a size around 30 cm to 1 meter in length, however, they came in a group and there were at least hundreds of them.


    "Is this Metaphysical?" Jeanne frowned and didn''t move from Haru''s arms since she felt a shock by the appearance of Metaphysical.


    All metaphysicals are ced in different sses based on their size and threat. Those sses are Dreadnought, Fortress, Arch Fiend, and a normal one.


    The one that appeared before them was a normal one or rather it could be said the weakest one, but the sheer number of it could make anyone feel their knees weak and terror, and more importantly, the shape of those metaphysical that appeared before them was very disgusting.


    Haru created a wall of gravity to stop all the metaphysical that swarmed from the sea, so he and Jeanne could see the appearance of the metaphysical clearly.


    There were at least a hundred or so metaphysical and all of them had a fish appearance, whether it was tuna, flounder, shark, barracuda, cod, etc, but each of them had four or six legs that were simr to a spider.


    Jeanne was a girl and if she was asked whether she hated bugs or not, then she hated it and didn''t want to touch it, especially when the bug had an appearance of fishes which made it even more disgusting.


    If her will wasn''t strong enough, then she might decide to run away right now since the appearance of those metaphysicals was too much for her.


    Fortunately, her boyfriend was really good and all the metaphysicals that swarmed toward the city were stopped by him.


    Jeanne looked at everyone around and also sighed in relief since everyone was saved and no one was hurt.


    There might be one or two that were hurt, but it was because they were careless, running panicked.


    Of course, this scene was seen by everyone, when everyone was running, there were some of them who were still clueless and they stood on the spot without moving, but then they were dumbfounded when they saw a hundred or so monsters swarmed toward the city and were stopped by an invisible wall.


    Even the metaphysical was confused, but their minds weren''t bright so all they could do was to climb each other to pass through the invisible wall.


    Fortunately, those metaphysical didn''t have wings, if they had¡­


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless since when he thought that there wouldn''t be one that had wings, some of them started to evolve and created wings on their backs. He then quickly created another wall of gravity to stop those metaphysical from escaping, or rather, he had enough of them and trapped them directly in the big box of gravity.


    While he did this, he also used Kenbunshoku Haki so he didn''t miss those metaphysical. He then lifted them all slightly a few meters from the surface of the sea, so he could see it better.


    The scene of a hundred or so metaphysical trapped in an invisible box made their scalp numb, but no one moved or escaped since they were too dumbfounded to do so.


    "Jeanne, can you help me to calm the crowd?"


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded. She had been on the battlefield a lot of times and after an initial shock, she quickly got better. She then turned and looked at everyone who was standing dumbfounded there.


    "Everyone, please don''t worry! No one is going to get hurt, we will handle this situation so please calm down and go out slowly!"


    Hearing Jeanne''s words, they quickly nodded. Even though they were curious, they knew that it wasn''t the time to watch this situation and Jeanne''s charisma was very big, because everyone followed her words subconsciously.


    Jeanne kept talking for a while until she cleared up the ce. She let out a sigh and walked back to Haru.


    "Haru, are you alright?"


    Jeanne couldn''t help anything in this situation. She might be powerful, but she didn''t have the power to trap a hundred or so metaphysical.


    "I am alright"


    Haru was wondering whether his luck was bad or not to meet a hundred or so metaphysical moments, he came to this world, however, it was also a good thing since he could get the attention of the White Knight Order by doing this.


    The White Knight Order, also known as the Order, is a groupposed of saviors who gather tobat the metaphysical.


    Soon after the arrival of both the Saviors and Metaphysicals, the White Knight Order was created as a means to locate those with memories/powers of their past lives, as well as to train them tobat the metaphysical who continued to attack Earth. The Headquarters of the White Knight Order is located in the United Kingdom with six different branches located in Japan, Russia, France, China, and the United States.


    Haru and Jeanne also did research on all of that before, and if the protagonist and the plot didn''t happen in Japan, then both of them might go directly to France since that country was Jeanne''s home.


    Haru also didn''t mind whether he was going to another country or stayed in this country, as long as he was together with Jeanne too.


    "So what should we do about this?" Jeanne asked and had to admit that the scene of a hundred or so metaphysical crawling, trying to escape on the box of gravity was very disturbing.


    "I will kill it."


    Haru didn''t think that those metaphysicals could be eaten and their appearance was also too much for him.


    Haru then didn''t hesitate and decided to kill all of them directly. He clenched his right hand tightly and a strong vibration appeared inside the box of gravity, shredding, tearing, and killing all of the metaphysical insides.


    The scene was so gruesome and bloody, but Jeanne and Haru didn''t shy away from it since they had seen a lot of blood.


    "So what should we do after this?" Jeanne asked.


    "Let''s wait, I am sure that someone wille after us." Haru didn''t think too much and kept all the corpses of the metaphysical that he had ughtered inside the box of gravity. In truth, he wanted to burn all of them directly, but he needed to be Rank S Savior so he needed to keep those corpses as evidence.


    At the same time, on the White Knight Order Japanese Branch, Andou Suruga, the leader of the Head of the Japanese Division and one of the two SS-Rank Saviors in the world, received a headache, knowing that a metaphysical had attacked his country.


    Andou had a special ability that made him capable of sensing the metaphysical when they came to attack his country so no one doubted his words since he had done these deeds several times.


    "Hurry up and check where the metaphysicals have attacked!" Andou quickly gave his order and it didn''t take a long time before he received an answer.


    "Sir, a group of hundreds of metaphysicals have attacked Hakodate!"


    "HUNDRED?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it. Even though they could see that metaphysical wasn''t that big, the number was a lot.


    "Send a group of Saviors to save the city! We need to hurry up or else the damage on the city will be greater!"


    Everyone nodded and started tomunicate with the nearby Savior groups to help the city, however¡­


    "Sir!"


    Andou wasn''t in a good mood when he was suddenly interrupted during this critical situation.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you know that there are hundreds of metaphysicals?! If you have time to bother me then do something to help everyone!" Andou roared.


    "But¡­ Bur, sir¡­"


    Andou tried to hold his temper and asked calmly, "What''s wrong?" He could see that the expression of his subordinate was a bit wrong somehow.


    "All¡­ All metaphysical have been eliminated!"


    "¡­¡­"


    When those words fell, everyone fell into silence and disbelief.


    Andou opened his eyes wide and was in shock.


    "¡­Really?"


    That was the only question that came out of his mouth after a long time.

 Chapter 1544 Cliche Plot

    <h4>Chapter 1544 Cliche Plot</h4>


    As Haru expected, a group of people with a white uniform walked toward them calmly, but they couldn''t hide their shock when they saw a lot of corpses that were trapped inside something invisible.


    Even though this group of people had prepared their minds when they heard that two people had eliminated a group of metaphysicals, it still shocked when they saw them right in front of them.


    Jeanne and Haru didn''t show much expression when they saw a group of people since they had prepared themselves.


    When a group of people wanted to ask who Jeanne and Haru were, Haru directly did the initiative.


    "Who are you guys?" Haru asked. Even though he knew their identity, the existence of Savior, Metaphysical, White Knight Order, etc.


    The group of people looked at each other and nodded. Then one woman walked forward and introduced themselves.


    "We''re from the White Knight Order Japanese Division, and I have a question that I want to ask the two of you."


    "White Knight Order?"


    Haru pretended to be confused, but Jeanne didn''t say anything, only stood beside him with a frown, after all, her acting skill wasn''t as good as him so he told her to pretend to be scared or wary of the group of people that woulde toward them before.


    When the woman wanted to ask Haru and Jeanne a question, she stopped when she saw confusion on Haru''s face. She didn''t even take a nce at Jeanne since Haru''s appearance really attracted her after all.


    "Hmm¡­ you don''t know anything?"


    "We don''t know anything or rather I have a lot of questions that I want to ask all of you," Haru said with a helpless expression.


    The woman nodded and said, "Then why don''t you follow us for a bit, and we''ll tell you about your power, the monsters that you have killed, our organization, and a lot more."


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and nodded.


    "We don''t mind, but what should I do with these?" Haru said while pointing at the corpse of metaphysicals that he had eliminated inside a box of gravity.


    The woman looked at the box of gravity with amazement since she could see that Haru''s power was so strong that he could eliminate a group of metaphysicals without causing damage to the surrounding area.


    "Can you bring it with you?"


    Haru pondered for a while and nodded. "Where do you want me to bring it?" Even though it was possible to throw all the metaphysicals into the sea, he was afraid that those things might pollute the sea and cause the sea creatures to be monsters.


    "There is a truck over there and you can put all of those things there," the woman said and pointed at the truck that was located outside.


    Haru nodded and followed the woman while holding Jeanne''s hand.


    When the woman saw Haru holding Jeanne''s hand, there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything and knew that her first love was over.


    Jeanne twitched her lips and could see the expression of the woman. She twisted Haru''s arm and whispered, "You''re very popr."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but Jeanne was too young to fight him. He moved closer and whispered.


    "But you''re the only one in my eyes."


    Jeanne blushed and lowered her head shyly. She hugged him tighter and moved closer. In truth, she wanted to follow him, after all, the rtionship between the two had already been confirmed and one day being separated from him was like being separated for a long time.


    Jeanne also wanted to do the things that this bastard did to Raikou, Fiore, and Shinobu, but somehow, this guy had never done an initiative and there was no way for her to ask it since she was a girl and she was too shy to do it.


    "Hmph! You and your mouth!"


    Even though Jeanne seemed to be annoyed, her body was very honest, showing how happy she was.


    When both of them flirted, the woman, who guided them, became annoyed.


    "Can you move faster?"


    After Haru put all the corpses in the truck, he and Jeanne followed the member of the White Knight Order to their branch office and along the way, he told them his experience along with Jeanne''s experience.


    Haru told them that when he saw a group of monsters that suddenly appeared on the sea, he was suddenly hit by a memory of someone and suddenly he could use an ability, killing all the monsters easily.


    Jeanne also had the same and also told them that she also had a simr experience to Haru. Even though her acting skills barely passed his standard, it was enough to fool the members of the White Knight Order.


    In this world, they were a high school freshman and they were about to go to their school, and because of that, if they were too perfect, the members of the White Knight Order might doubt them, but in truth, the members of the White Knight Order didn''t think too much or rather they were more focussed about the abilities that they received from the memory, after all, it was normal for a Savior to have a change of personality once they received a memory from their previous life.


    The members of the White Knight Order knew that the ability of Haru and Jeanne wasn''t weak since both of them could kill hundreds of metaphysicals together and rather than thinking about their identity, it was better to think about whether they were strong or not, after all, a single of metaphysicals could cause an unimaginable loss to a country and even mankind.


    There were also a lot of people who had awakened the memory of their previous lives and became Saviors, but most of them weren''t strong or rather they were rather weak and the abilities that were shown by Haru gave him the potential to be S-Rank Savior or might be more than that since his ability was very powerful¡­


    Gravity maniption.


    With that one ability alone, Haru could be an ace of the White Knight Order in the Japanese Division directly and from their conversation with him, he hadn''t remembered all of his memories from his previous life which meant, he could be even stronger than now.


    Jeanne also told them about her ability which enhanced her strength, body, speed, etc along with creating a holy g, and a powerful barrier to protect everyone within.


    Once they got all the information from Haru and Jeanne, they quickly sent all the information to their boss, Andou Suruga.


    Jeanne and Haru didn''t stay too long at the branch office of the White Knight Order Japanese Division in Hakodate and were sent directly to the headquarters of the White Knight Order Japanese Division in Tokyo.


    When they arrived in Tokyo, they were moved toward the headquarters of the White Knight Order Japanese Division directly and met the head of this organization, Andou Suruga, in his office. They looked at Andou and felt a bit strange since they thought of him as a child of someone.


    "I am not a child," Andou said directly and had gotten used to being treated as a child.


    "We''re sorry." 2x


    Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.


    "It''s alright." Andou waved his hand and smiled generously. "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-san, was it?"


    "Yes, you''re?"


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Andou Suraga and I am the head of the White Knight Order Japanese Division," Andou said then looked at the change in their expression, however, he soon disappointed since Haru and Jeanne didn''t show much of change in their expression.


    "I guess¡­ that''s amazing?" Haru said with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Andou nodded and didn''t think too much since it was normal for a normal person to be ignorant of the existence of the White Knight Order Japanese Division.


    "Well, I have a reason to invite both of you here¡­" Andou wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Haru.


    "Do you want to invite us as a member of the White Knight Order?" Haru asked.


    Andou didn''t feel angry but rather felt surprised by how sharp Haru''s mind was.


    If Haru knew what Andou was thinking, then he felt that this guy insulted him since what had happened to him was all cliche. He had shown his power and it was normal for the bigwig of the organization to invite him to an organization, if he wasn''t being invited then he felt there was something wrong with this organization.


    "Yes, what do you think? If you decide to join then I will give you Rank A Savior immediately," Andou said since he knew very well Haru''s power was very strong and it was enough for him to put him into Rank A Savior immediately.


    Andou also knew that Haru and Jeanne had received a summary of information about the organization and he believed that Haru would ept his offer, but he felt a bit strange when he saw Haru''s frown and seemed to be dissatisfied with something.


    "Is there something wrong, Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru frowned and asked, "Can you give me Rank S Savior?"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1545 Isnt it normal that I want to become S Rank Savior?

    <h4>Chapter 1545 Isn''t it normal that I want to be S Rank Savior?</h4>


    Haru wasn''t the type of protagonist that loved to hide his power and lived a normal life. When he was so powerful, there was no way for him to lead a normal life and he also didn''t want to have a normal life.


    Being normal was good, and all, but he was a harem protagonist and he also had a lot of women.


    If he decided to lead a normal life then it would have been impossible for him to take care of all of his women.


    Beautiful women were a source of trouble after all and there would be a lot of people who would try to get them as long as they were a man, and those men would choose various ways to get beautiful women whether it was with force or vile means.


    However, even if women were a source of trouble, a man still loved it or rather he loved them.


    Haru needed to be powerful to protect them or else someone might try to do something about them so that was why he didn''t have hesitation whether it was be the richest man on earth or became S-Rank Savior in this world since, without power, there was no way for someone could protect what or who they cared about.


    When Haru asked whether he could be S Rank Savior, Andou was dumbfounded and looked at Haru with an incredulous expression before he let out a sigh.


    "Kasugano-kun, do you know the existence of S Rank Savior?"


    "I know that''s why I want to be one," Haru said without hesitation since bing S Rank Savior was one of his quests.


    If he canplete it as soon as possible, then it is all good.


    "It''s good that you want to be one, but it isn''t that easy."


    Andou felt that it was good for a young man to be confident, but it didn''t mean that he could be arrogant.


    "Rank S Savior is the highest and most powerful and there are only six of them in this world. You might have the potential to be an S Rank Savior, but it isn''t enough and to be an S Rank Savior, I need to hold a meeting with the members of Six Heads so it isn''t that easy," Andou said.


    "In other words, I only need to be strong enough before I can be one, right?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Andou was dumbfounded and thought that Haru might be hit by his words, but it seemed¡­


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re too arrogant."


    "It isn''t arrogant if I have enough strength to back up my words, right?" Haru then stared at Andou and used his "Haoshoku Haki".


    *BOOOOM!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Andou looked at Haru for a while until his eyes widened and he felt his body trembling.


    "This¡­?!"


    Haru had seen how powerful Andou was by using "Kenbonshoku Haki" and he could tell that Andou was still looking down on him, but it was a normal reaction since he only awakened his power recently so to show his power, he used "Haoshoku Haki" on Andou directly to see whether Andou could handle this pressure or not, but he didn''t use all of his power since if something happened, to Andou, he wasn''t sure what to do.


    Andou''s heart was palpitating and his palms sweated. The more pressure he felt, the harder it was for him to stay awake. He couldn''t look away from Haru and he didn''t dare to do so since he could tell that it seemed Haru''s existence gave him terror!


    "Haru, don''t bully him," Jeanne said with a sigh.


    "I am not bullying him." Haru was speechless and turned off his "Haoshoku Haki".


    Andou was dripping with sweat and understood why the young man in front of him was confident to be S Rank Savior and because of that, he felt happy!


    This reaction made Haru and Jeanne feel strange, after all, Andou had been bullied by Haru, but rather than angry, this guy was happy which made them dumbfounded.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Jeanne whispered.


    ''He might be a masochist?'' Haru answered.


    "You don''t need to whisper, I can hear you," Andou said and the corner of his mouth twitched. He let out a sigh and said, "You think that I will be unhappy if you be S Rank Savior?"


    "You''re not?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not." Andou shook his head and said, "If you really have the power of S Rank Savior, then I will be more than happy about it."


    "Why?" Jeanne asked.


    "Because if he really has the power of S Rank Savior, then this country can be protected better," Andou said.


    Jeanne and Haru nodded and thought that this guy was a good guy.


    "But even if I want you to be S Rank Savior, I can''t do that with my power alone¡­" Andou let out a sigh and thought that he really underestimated Haru before. He had a feeling that Haru''s power was more than him and it was all good, but to make Haru be one wasn''t that easy.


    If it was to make Haru be Rank A Savior, then Andou could do it easily, but if it was S Rank Savior then it wasn''t that easy.


    "If I want to be one then what should I do?" Haru asked.


    "Why do you want to be one in a hurry?" Andou asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to be one of the soldiers in the organizations," Haru said bluntly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Andou stared at Haru for a while and sighed.


    Even though it was hard to admit it, the Savior was only a group of soldiers and their lives were cheap as long as they could protect a country, a world, and mankind.


    In the past, there was also a viin who thought such a thing, but Andou had killed that viin.


    Andou then stared at Haru and had to admit that Haru really suited his appetite since Haru had a clear goal and there was an interest that bound them.


    As the saying goes, there are no eternal allies, but eternal interest.


    After staring at Haru for a while, Andou said, "If you want to be one then you need to either defeat Dreadnought or Fortress ss of Metaphysical."


    Haru nodded and said, "Deal. I will defeat it for you."


    "But be careful, if you can''t defeat it then you need to run," Andou said with a serious expression.


    It might be cruel, but Andou thought that it was better for Haru to stay alive rather than a group of small fries.


    "Alright." Haru nodded and asked, "So before we meet this Dreadnought or Fortress ss of Metaphysical, is there a facility or academy that we can use to train?"


    Andou nodded and said, "Of course, there is. If you want I can register you to Akane Academy." He knew that Haru was still young and thought that it might be good to make him enter the school so his personality could be better and understood how dangerous metaphysical was, but then he realized something¡­


    "Then please." Haru nodded and said, "If you can, please register us to Akane Academy."


    "Wait! Wait! We?"


    "Yes, we." Haru nodded.


    "You mean¡­ does she also have the power of S Rank Savior?" Andou looked at Jeanne in shock.


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    When someone received a reward, they would be happy, but if they received too much, they would be troubled.


    Andou had never thought too much about that problem before, but now, it seemed that sentence was right. He massaged his temple and felt a headache, even though there wasn''t any metaphysical around the country.

 Chapter 1546 Will you be my...

    <h4>Chapter 1546 Will you be my¡­</h4>


    After the meeting with Andou, Haru and Jeanne didn''t need to worry about anything since the rest of the things would be handled by Andou.


    Andou also knew that both Haru and Jeanne were orphaned early and their parents were killed by metaphysical. It might seem a bit dirty, but he thought to be their closest person so they could help him with some matters or be his right hand directly in the future.


    If Haru knew about that, he also didn''t mean it since he also needed Andou''s help. Even though Andou''s power might not beparable to him, his connection with various people was very vast.


    If Andou wanted to use him, Haru also wanted to use Andou.


    Both of them would use each other and there was nothing wrong with it.


    When the matter ended, Haru and Jeanne went to the nearby hotel together.


    Andou wanted to pay for the hotel, but Haru rejected Andou''s goodwill. He looked at Haru''s back and let out a sigh, and at the same time, he was wondering how could this guy be so handsome.


    When Haru and Jeanne came out from the headquarters of the White Knight Order


    Japanese Branch, Jeanne couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you reject his offer?"


    "I don''t want to owe him a favor," Haru said. Even though he could tell that Andou''s personality was quite good, as the head of the Japanese Division, he wasn''t as simple as it seemed, after all, no one could be the head with a simple mind.


    Jeanne nodded, but she didn''t think too much since she didn''t like something like politics since it wasplicated. Her mind was simple, was pretty simple after all, and she knew what they needed to do was toplete the quest.


    "Let''s go."


    Jeanne nodded and walked to the hotel with Haru.


    The receptionist weed them and asked whether they had a reservation or not, after all, they were at a fairly luxurious hotel.


    Haru didn''t have, but he had a lot of money since along the way before he had been earning a lot of money from FOREX.


    When Jeanne knew the amount of money that her boyfriend had gotten, she was dumbfounded, but¡­ well, this guy was perverted after all so in the end, she needed to get used to it.


    "One room."


    Jeanne was dumbfounded, looking at Haru, who was on her side.


    "Is there something wrong, Jeanne?" Haru asked with a harmless smile.


    ''This guy¡­?!''


    While Jeanne was in the middle of thinking about Haru''s ability at making money, she didn''t expect that this guy would order one room directly for both of them. She had prepared herself, but she didn''t expect him to be so eager!


    A blush gradually covered her face and she lowered her head since she was embarrassed, but she didn''t reject it.


    "What are you thinking about?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "No - Nothing!"


    The receptionist looked at both Haru and Jeanne and nodded since it wasn''t umon for a high school student to do this kind of thing, but she wasn''t going to say anything since she could tell that they might be embarrassed about it.


    Haru took the key to the room and walked away with Jeanne.


    Jeanne also followed Haru after she thanked the receptionist in a hurry since she felt embarrassed to stay in this ce for a long time.


    When they arrived in front of their room, Haru opened the door and let Jeanne enter.


    Jeanne entered, but then her heart thumped when she heard the door was closed and locked. She couldn''t contain her emotion anymore and she became panicked.


    "Haru, wait a moment, I¡­"


    Haru didn''t wait for Jeanne anymore, he hugged her waist and brought her to bed, jumping together on the top of it.


    The size of the bed was king size so when both of themnded on the bed, it didn''t feel cramped for both of them.


    Jeanne was about to say something, but when she saw Haru''s clear eyes that were fully innocent, she felt a bit dumbfounded since she thought that his eyes would be full of desire, looking at her with predatory eyes since she had seen that kind of eyes of him before, but it was his first time to see him with these kinds of eyes.


    Haru''s eyes were so sincere at that moment, and said, "Jeanne."


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Jeanne asked.


    "Do you want to get married?" Haru asked directly.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne blinked her eyes and looked at Haru with surprise. "Ma - Marry?!"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "It''s not that, I want to get married, but why so hurry?" Jeanne blushed and asked him with a happy smile since no girls would be unhappy being proposed by the man that they loved, but they had juste to this world and they needed to do their quest after all.


    "I won''t beat around the bush." Haru looked at Jeanne and said, "I want to do that with you."


    "¡­"


    "¡­What?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "I want to do that with you."


    Jeanne blushed and sighed. "You¡­" She looked at Haru and asked, "If¡­ if you want we can do it right away¡­" After she said that, she lowered her head and felt very embarrassed.


    However, Haru was dumbfounded when he heard Jeanne''s answer.


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne felt a bit strange when she saw his expression.


    "We don''t need to marry first?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne was surprised, but then she chuckled.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "You doofus." Jeanne smiled and said, "How do you think the people at my time marry to each other?"


    "¡­"


    When Jeanne reminded him, Haru couldn''t help but p his forehead since he knew that the marriage between two people during the medieval era was different from the present.


    Jeanne decided to be bold, she held Haru''s hands and stared at him with a gentle smile.


    "In my time, it is already very hard for people to eat so it is impossible for us to have a marriage ceremony like those nobles or the riches and as long as both parties agree then they can marry right away," Jeanne exined.


    "I see¡­"


    Haru nodded and thought that he really might have had a misunderstanding before when he thought that Jeanne wanted to marry him before they had sex since it seemed that wasn''t the case and it seemed Jeanne was more perverted than he had thought.


    "Did you think something rude about me?" Jeanne asked with a frown since she felt that this guy was thinking bad about her.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I just think about how cute you are." He couldn''t help but pinch Jeanne''s nose since he didn''t have time to flirt with her like this before they arrived to this world and he also really missed him that he wanted to hug her immediately, but he didn''t do that since it seemed that she had something to say.


    "You¡­!"


    Jeanne was annoyed and started to fight him.


    Both of them started their fight and yed around on the top of the bed, causing theirughter to echo through the room.


    When they had enough, theyid on the bed together while staring at the ceiling.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" Jeanne asked.


    "Because I love you," Haru said without hesitation.


    Jeanne smiled and turned her head toward him. "I love you too."


    Haru also looked at Jeanne with a smile. "I know."


    "How narcissistic!"


    Jeanne looked at Haru with disdain, causing him tough.


    "Still, how do people on your time marry?" Haru asked curiously.


    "There is no need to be troublesome, when two people are falling in love, they will make a vow to the Lord that they will be together, helping each other through a happy and difficult time." Jeanne looked at Haru and exined. "If we want to marry, we only need the Lord as our witness." But then she remembered something and asked, "But is that alright with you? You''re a shrine owner, right? Our beliefs are different."


    "It''s alright, we can ask your Lord and Gods on my belief as our witness," Haru said simply.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne was speechless, but she felt that Haru was right. She then became shy and asked, "So do you want to do it now?"


    "Yes," Haru said without hesitation while gently holding her hand.


    Jeanne was shy, but she was very happy at that moment.


    "So Jeanne, I ask you here, will you marry me and be my wife, staying with me together through a happy and difficult time?"


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded without hesitation and somehow she felt that she wanted to cry. She then looked at the man that was about to be her husband with a happy smile.


    "So Haru, I ask you here too, will you be my husband, staying with me together through a happy and difficult time?


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Both of them stared at each other before moving closer, feeling each other''s lips and starting their first night in this world. They might have a quest that they needed to do and this quest was also dangerous that they might lose their lives, but it was because of that they were going to marry each other so they wouldn''t have any regrets if something happened.


    Then what would happen next?


    Well, there was no need to exin since what this guy was about to do was obvious.

 Chapter 1547 Akane Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1547 Akane Academy</h4>


    When Haru and Jeanne were doing their own thing, Andou quickly prepared the registration of both Haru and Jeanne to Akane Academy, even though it was quitete with his authority was quite easy for him to help them enter this academy.


    Akane Academy was founded at an institute to teach the Japanese saviors of the White Knight Order''s Japanese Branch tobat Metaphysicals. In this school, the students aren''t required to pay for their tuition due to the importance of instructing saviors who are unable to attend regr schools due to their superhuman and irregr powers.


    Andou thought about what had happened four years ago at that academy and sighed, but he knew that this academy had be better and he could feel relief to send Haru and Jeanne to this academy.


    However, Andou hoped that nothing would happen and because of that he decided to send a message to the principal of Akane Academy about Haru and Jeanne.


    Akane Academy.


    Most of the teachers and staff were quite busy since they were about to wee their new student and as the principal of this academy, Mari Shimon, also had a lot of things that she needed to do, however, when she was about to do her job, she was quite surprised when she received a message from the head of White Knight Order Japanese Branch, Andou Suruga.


    Mari felt a bit weird since she received a message from Andou so suddenly, but she quickly opened it to read what he wanted to tell her. The message wasn''t that long and inside, the letter, there was an introduction of both Haru and Jeanne which made her dumbfounded and at the same time, Andou hoped for her to help him to register both Haru and Jeanne at Akane Academy.


    Mari was alright with it, but she was dumbfounded when she saw that Haru and Jeanne might be a potential Rank S Savior which made her wonder whether this news was right or not, but the one who had sent it was Andou Suruga so she didn''t doubt the credibility of this letter.


    "Mari-oneechan, what''s wrong?"


    Mari looked at her only little sister who was looking at her curiously. She patted her head and said, "Maya, can I give you a task?"


    "A task?" Maya titled her head and asked, "What kind?"


    "There is a very interesting student who is going toe so¡­"


    The rtionship between Jeanne and Haru was taken into the next step and both of them were very sticky with each other.


    Jeanne also realized why Raikou, Shinobu, and Fiore kepting to Haru''s room from time to time since that experience was really amazing, but at the same time, she realized that this guy was really a beast. Haru was so insatiable that it was very hard for her to handle him, or rather it was impossible for her to handle him, but she knew that this guy was very thoughtful so when she couldn''t do it anymore, he didn''t force her and decided to sleep with her while hugging to each other.


    Jeanne had to admit that it was an amazing experience and she didn''t want to be separated from him, but at the same time, she felt a bit distressed when she thought that this guy kept holding back, and it would be wonderful if there was someone who could help her to tame this beast.


    Haru didn''t know what Jeanne was thinking since he prepared the living ce for both of them at Akane Academy.


    Andou had helped both of them to enter the Akane Academy and there was a dorm within that school, but both of them decided to live outside so he decided to buy a moderate house nearby the academy.


    Even though the size was moderate, it was already on the big size in this country, considering how limited thend in this country was and it was quite steep for most of the people in this country, however, it was quite cheap for him.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to buy a house?" Jeanne asked with a speechless expression and still couldn''t get used to how this guy spent his money so easily.


    "It''s alright. I have a lot of money and I should spend it rather than keeping it since if I keep it the economy won''t move," Haru said.


    With the amount of money that he had on his ount, if he kept it all the time, it would depreciate and it wasn''t wise to not spend it.


    "Let''s go, we need to go to the academy."


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded.


    They knew that the entrance ceremony of the Akane Academy would be held in three days and it would be unwise for them if they werete.


    However¡­


    Haru looked at Jeanne and felt a bit worried somehow.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Jeanne felt a bit strange when her husband looked at her with a worried expression.


    "I am worried about you."


    "Worried about what?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "I mean¡­ we''re about to enter the school, and I am worried whether you can do well or not¡­"


    Haru knew that Jeanne didn''t have a chance to read and write during her life since she spent her teenage years on the battlefield, which was why he wondered whether she could do well at school.


    "Oh, that''s what you''re worried about." Jeanne nodded with ease.


    "You seem to be very¡­ confident," Haru said and felt weird by Jeanne''s reaction.


    "Of course!" Jeanne patted her chest and said, "Shinobu has taught me a lot of things! I am sure that I can do well in school!"


    Haru looked at Jeanne for a while and decided to believe in her. He nodded and caressed her head gently. "Then I am relieved."


    Jeanne smiled happily and hugged him, telling him to be relieved that she was going to be alright at school, but somehow when Haru saw her smile, he became even more worried, but he didn''t say anything, worse case, he was going to help her at schoolter.


    When they were about to go out, they saw Andou along with his subordinates were waiting for them.


    "Andou-san, is there something wrong?" Haru asked, but Jeanne was startled and felt a bit shy when she saw a lot of people were looking at them, hugging each other intimately, but this bad guy didn''t let her go and she could only hide her face on his chest.


    Andou curled his lips and somehow felt envious when he saw them sprinkle a wave of lovey-dovey aura which made him annoyed.


    "Cough! Cough! You''re going to the school soon, have you prepared everything?"


    Andou thought of helping Haru and thought of giving him a private house since he knew that it was quite unsuitable for a lover to stay in a separate ce since both the male and female students live in separate dorms.


    "It''s alright, I have already bought a house near the academy," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Andou and the group of Saviors were jealous when they heard Haru''s words since some of them, especially Andou, knew about one of Haru''s bank ounts. Even though their sries weren''t small, it wasn''t that big either, so that was why they were jealous of Haru, however, even if they were jealous, there was nothing that they could do after all.


    Andou was wondering whether Haru''s memory from previous lives would give him the ability to get a lot of money. In his mind, he had always been thinking about how to make his rtionship with Haru closer. He couldn''t give Haru the authority, and Haru didn''t need money or rather Haru''s money was more than his, then¡­


    ''What about beauty?''


    Andou nodded and had made up his mind.


    "Then we''ll send you to the train station, when you arrive at Chiba prefecture someone wille to pick you up."


    The location of Akane Academy was located in Chiba prefecture and they would use a train to go there.


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Andou-san."


    "No problem." Andou smiled and said, "Let''s go since it won''t be good if you''rete on your first day there."


    Jeanne and Haru nodded and followed Andou to the car, and they were about to wee their academy life in this school.

 Chapter 1548 Loli, again?

    <h4>Chapter 1548 Loli, again?</h4>


    The distance between Tokyo and Chiba was very close and it only took an hour before they arrived at the Chiba station.


    "Who is going to pick us up?" Jeanne asked.


    "I am not sure, but Andou-san has told us that this person should be someone from the Akane Academy," Haru said.


    Before they came to Chiba, Andou told them that someone would pick them up from the station so they didn''t need to worry too much about their transportation matter, however, he didn''t tell them about the characteristics of the person who was going to pick them up, whether this person was a female or male, they weren''t sure either.


    "That guy is, for sure, very irresponsible."


    Haru smiled and patted Jeanne''s head. "Well, I am sure the one who is going to pick us is someone with very unique characteristics."


    "Um¡­ are you Kasugano-san and Jeanne-san?"


    Haru and Jeanne suddenly looked down and saw a cute little girl that suddenly stood up in front of them. Both of them had noticed this little girl before, but they didn''t expect this girl to suddenlye toward them.


    Jeanne squatted down and patted the little girl''s head. "Yes, that''s our name, is there something little sister?" She was the youngest among the five siblings so she had always wanted to be an older sister, that was why she was quite happy when she saw a cute little girl suddenly appear before her.


    "Um¡­"


    The little girl looked at Jeanne then looked at Haru, and felt a bit stunned. She had seen a lot of handsome guys, but this guy was so handsome, right?


    "What''s wrong? Tell us slowly," Haru said calmly with a smile and patted the head of the little girl.


    Jeanne also looked at the little girl with an eager expression, wondering why she came toward them.


    "Um¡­ my name is Maya Shimon and Maya has been sent by the principal of Akane Academy to pick you two up," Maya said with a shy smile, wondering whether she fell in love at the first sight.


    Maya is a young girl with long, flowing blonde hair and teal colored-eyes. She is always seen wearing a blue ribbon on top of her head to style her hair. She wears a blue dress, a little above knee length, a red tie, and a white corset.


    "I see¡­ thank you very much, Maya-chan," Haru said, but he felt weird for the academy to send a loli to pick them up.


    ''Was it a setting?''


    Haru hoped that Akane Academy wasn''t an academy that was filled with a loli since he didn''t have that much of interest in a loli, they might be cute, but he didn''t want to touch them since he didn''t have an interest in them and he didn''t want to be a criminal.


    "Thank you, Maya," Jeanne said with a smile and didn''t think too much.


    Maya also smiled happily and said, "No problem, Maya is happy to do it."


    "Then can you send us to our house?" Haru asked.


    When Maya heard those words, she was surprised and asked, "You have a house? Wait, we''re not going to the school''s dorm?"


    "No, we bought a house near the academy so we can live together," Haru said while holding Jeanne''s hand.


    Jeanne nodded shyly, hearing Haru''s words.


    On the other hand, Maya was dumbfounded and didn''t expect her first love would be so short.


    "What''s wrong, Maya-chan? Why are you crying?" Jeanne was startled when she saw Maya was crying.


    "No¡­ Nothing¡­" Maya quickly wiped her eyes.


    Haru was also surprised and patted Maya''s head again. "Don''t cry, alright? How about you join us for dinner at our new house?"


    "Eh? Is that alright?" Maya forgot about her sadness and quickly asked.


    "Of course, you can!" Jeanne smiled and hugged Maya in her arms. "By the way, Haru''s food is really good. You should try itter."


    "Really?"


    Maya looked up at Haru and looked at him curiously.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "If you want something that you want to eat then I will make it for you."


    Maya''s eyes lit up and quickly said, "Maya wants a hamburger!"


    "That''s fine, I will make you one once we arrive at our houseter," Haru said.


    Maya couldn''t wait any longer and she pulled the hands of Jeanne and Haru at the same time.


    "Let''s go! Maya''s car is outside!"


    Hearing that Maya''s car was outside, Haru and Jeanne thought that someone was waiting for them outside but¡­


    "Haru-oniichan, Jeanne-oneechan,e inside! Maya can drive very well so you don''t need to worry!" Maya said with a smile from inside the driver''s seat which made Haru and Jeanne speechless since the scene of 10 years old girl driving a car was surreal.


    "Is this Mazda RX7 FC3S sports car, Maya-chan?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Maya nodded excitedly and asked, "Haru-oniichan, do you know the car very well?"


    "Well, I also have a hobby of collecting cars," Haru said.


    "Really? Can Maya see it?" Maya asked.


    "Well, we''ll seeter," Haru said and put his and Jeanne''s luggage in the trunk of the car. He then looked at Maya and asked, "Maya-chan, can I be the one who drives it? You can sit on Jeanne-oneechan''sp in the passenger seatter." Even though Maya might be able to drive, he felt a bit weird to have a little girl drive a car for him.


    "Yes, but Haru-oniichan needs to lend Maya a car, alright?" Maya said.


    "Yes, you can borrow my carter," Haru said.


    "Then make a pinky promise! If Haru-oniichan lies, he''ll eat a thousand needles!" Maya said while raising her small pinky to Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he made a promise to Maya. "Um, if I lie, then I will eat a thousand needles."


    Looking at Haru and Maya who made a pinky promise, Jeanne smiled and felt that this bad guy might be a good father.


    So without hesitation, Haru was the one that was driving the car and Jeanne sat on the passenger seat along with Maya on herp.


    Along the way, they talked to each other about a lot of things, but it seemed that Maya was at the age where she was curious about love so she asked about the rtionship between Haru and Jeanne.


    Neither of them had anything to hide and told Maya that they were a lover, couple, and wife and husband, Maya nodded, but she didn''t take it seriously when she heard that they were married.


    Then they went to the market to buy ingredients for their dinner and everyone who saw them at that moment thought that they were a family of three.


    Maya was of course happy, but she was even happier if she wasn''t being treated as the daughter of Haru and Jeanne, but rather as Haru''s second wife, though, Haru and Jeanne didn''t know what was inside the mind of this naughty girl.


    When they arrived at Haru and Jeanne''s new house, they helped each other to clean up the house and it didn''t take a long time for them to do that since their house was rtively clean and it had already been fully furnished when he bought it before.


    Then after that, Haru cooked dinner while Jeanne and Maya were ying together.


    "Dinner is ready!"


    When Haru''s voice was heard, Jeanne and Maya quickly ran toward him and saw a lot of food on the table which made their eyes brighten. They prayed then started to eat together.


    "It''s very delicious! It''s Maya''s first time eating something as delicious as this!" Maya ate very fast since all the foods that were made by Haru were very delicious.


    "Don''t eat too fast, or you''ll be choked. Don''t forget to chew before you swallow it, alright? No one is going to steal the food from you after all," Haru said while patting Maya''s head.


    Maya nodded and started to eat slowly since she realized that she was quite rude before.


    They ate together then yed a game together until it was quitete and Maya was quite sleepy.


    "You''re not going home, Maya?" Jeanne asked.


    "No, I have told Mari-oneechan that I will sleep here tonight." Maya then looked at Haru and Jeanne with a hopeful expression and asked, Can Maya sleep here? Maya wants to sleep with Haru-oniichan and Jeanne-oneechan."


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and they felt a bit weird, but they didn''t think too much since Maya was only a little girl, though if Maya was a little boy then Haru wouldn''t hesitate to throw him away from his house.


    "Jeanne-oneechan¡­" Maya looked at Jeanne with a hopeful expression.


    Jeanne thought for a moment and said, "Well, you can sleep with me." ''


    "Yay~~" Maya was very happy.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and felt a bit regretful since he knew that he couldn''t do that with Jeanne tonight, but well, some distance between a couple was a good thing, right?

 Chapter 1549 Wheres the protagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 1549 Where''s the protagonist?</h4>


    Maya, Jeanne, and Haru had been staying together for three days.


    Haru and Jeanne wondered whether Maya''s parents or family were alright with it, but Maya told them that it was alright since she was going to help them inside the Akane Academy, and in truth, Maya also had fun, staying with both Haru and Jeanne, especially the food that was cooked by Haru.


    When Maya thought about Haru, she felt that there might not be someone other than him who could satisfy her in the future so she had decided to be his mistress in the future, though, he onlyughed, thinking that this girl was joking.


    Little did he know that Maya was 100% serious.


    Then after three days, it was time for the entrance ceremony of Akane Academy.


    Maya really had her fun, staying at Haru and Jeanne''s house, but sometimes, she was a bit curious why she heard a strange noise from time to time when she was sleeping or when she was ying a game, but she didn''t think too much at that time, thinking that she might have misheard something.


    Looking at Maya''s expression, Jeanne twisted Haru''s arm since she was quite miserable for the past three days. She needed to hold her breath after being bullied by her husband.


    Haru only pretended to be pitiful and acted for her to forgive him since he knew that he might have done a bit too much on Jeanne and if someone knew the saint that they admired in their lives were being bullied by him, he was sure that they were going to throw him with a de or knife.


    However, Haru and Jeanne had to admit in the past three days, their lives were quite colorful.


    After eating breakfast, the three of them went to the Akane Academy together.


    Before, they had alreadye to the outside of the Akane Academy to check the location so they were quite familiar with the way.


    Driving Maya''s car, the three of them entered the Akane Academy and along the way, they saw a lot of students that entered the academy one by one or in a group.


    Haru was looking at the group of students and felt weird when he saw they had a very unique hair color and style.


    ''There''s even one with the mohawk¡­''


    Haru was speechless before he shook his head and drove the car to the parking lot.


    "Haru-oniichan, what''s wrong? Have you seen an acquaintance?" Maya asked.


    "No, I am just curious about the students in this academy," Haru said.


    Jeanne looked at Haru for a while and didn''t ask since there was Maya beside them.


    "Don''t worry, everyone is very friendly and kind. I am sure that Haru-oniichan, and Jeanne-oneechan will make a lot of friends!" Maya said with a smile.


    Haru patted Maya''s head and said, "Thank you, Maya." The only thing that he didn''t need to worry about in this world was to make a friend since his EQ was very high and it was very easy for him to make a friend, but he was toozy to do that since being his friend meant a lot of things and it had a lot of special meaning.


    "Hehe¡­" Maya smiled sweetly.


    After Haru parked the car, the three of them went out together and were about to enter the school, but someone called out Maya''s name.


    "Maya!"


    Haru, Jeanne, and Maya turned their heads and saw a woman that was walking toward them.


    "Ah! Mari-oneechan!" Maya quickly ran in the direction of the woman.


    Jeanne and Haru observed the woman and thought that this woman had a simr feature to Maya.


    The woman patted Maya''s head and talked for a while before walking toward Haru and Jeanne and introducing herself.


    "Hello, my name is Mari Shimon and I am the principal of this academy." Mari then nced at Haru and felt a bit surprised, before saying, "Thank you very much for taking care of Maya for the past three days, Jeanne-san, Kasugano-kun."


    Hearing Mari''s introduction, Haru and Jeanne didn''t feel surprised when she knew about their names since Mari was the principal of this school.


    "No problem, we''re very happy with her presence," Jeanne said with a smile and had already thought of Maya as her little sister.


    "Yes, Maya is a good girl," Haru said.


    "Yes, Maya is a very good girl!" Maya said while hugging the arms of both Jeanne and Haru at the same time.


    On other hand, Haru observed Mari and had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful.


    Mari is a blonde-haired woman who possesses a well-endowed body figure. She wears a formal business suit and also wears a witch hat on the top of her head.


    Haru had observed most of the students before, but Mari''s beauty eclipsed most of them. He looked at Maya and knew that if she grew up in the future, she would also grow up into a big beauty, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to think about this kind of thing since there was something more important.


    "I see. I am d to know that Maya didn''t cause any trouble."


    Maya puffed her cheek and said, "Maya isn''t naughty!"


    Jeanne and Haru smiled and patted Maya''s head since this girl was very cute.


    Mari nodded and had a good impression of both Jeanne and Haru, and said, "I have heard from Maya that your food is good, I wonder whether I will have a chance to eat it in the future."


    "Sure, I would be happy to have the principal as a guest," Haru said with a smile.


    "Then I won''t hesitate in the future." Mari nodded and had to admit that Haru was her type, but from the information she received Haru was Jeanne''s girlfriend which made her sigh that all the good men had already been taken by someone.


    "Alright, I won''t stop the two of you here. You two you need to go to the hall to join the entrance ceremony since it won''t be good if you two arete."


    "Yes." 2x


    Then they didn''t stay any longer and went toward the hall.


    "Bye bye, Haru-oniichan! Jeanne-oneechan!"


    Haru and Jeanne waved their hands, and when both Mari and Maya had gone, Jeanne asked, "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "Well, I have been looking for the protagonist and the heroines of this world," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s answer, Jeanne''s expression became serious since they knew that the best way toplete their quest was to stay beside the protagonist or heroines as close as they could be since they were a ma of trouble.


    "So have you found them?"


    "Not yet, but I will soon." Haru then looked at Jeanne with a smile and held her hand. "Let''s go."


    "Um."


    Jeanne nodded and suddenly asked, "Do you think that Maya''s big sister is beautiful?"


    "Well, she''s beautiful, but you''re more beautiful," Haru said naturally which caused Jeanne to roll her eyes since this guy was too smooth, right?


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "You''re going to make her your woman?" Jeanne asked with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Jeanne, Haru understood what had happened. He quickly held her and put his forehead against her gently then looked at her with a gaze of full affection.


    "In this world, you''re the only one for me, Jeanne."


    Jeanne blushed and became happy, but she knew very well this guy''s personality and she also had prepared herself after all, but when she was about to say something¡­


    "Don''t think too much, I might be a scumbag and I also love a woman, but I won''t date someone so randomly and we have just confirmed our rtionship a few days ago, if I seek another woman immediately, then you might as well kill me."


    Haru then recalled his first night with Esdeath after their wedding and when he also did it with Chelsea at the time. He was almost killed and he also learned his lesson so he wouldn''t do anything too much to his girl.


    Jeanne felt sweet, but she said, "But if you really want another girl, I won''t stop you."


    "Why?" Haru was confused.


    "Your energy and stamina are a bit too much for me," Jeanne said bluntly.


    "¡­"


    Somehow Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "But I have one request." Jeanne looked at Haru and said, "If you really have another woman in this world, I hope that you can''t be secretive and tell me immediately if you make one."


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru held Jeanne''s hand and said, "Let''s go. Let''s not talk about this."


    "Promise me first!"


    "I promise, I promise. I won''t do anything sorry for you."


    "That''s good."


    Jeanne smiled gently and intertwined her fingers against him. "I have heard that you''re very good at stealing the heroines from the protagonist, I wonder whether you can do that now?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and wondered whether his reputation as a woman stealer was really that loud at this moment.

 Chapter 1550 Whats is low profile?

    <h4>Chapter 1550 What''s is low profile?</h4>


    The moment Haru and Jeanne entered the school and walked toward the hall where the entrance ceremony was being held, they instantly became the center of attention among the new students.


    Jeanne was beautiful, and even though she wasn''t the most beautiful or had an appearance of precise and molded beauty of a homunculus or the kind of cuteness that made one''s heart flutter just by being nearby like Rider of ck, she possessed a wondrous beauty that scarcely felt real.


    Jeanne also had a holy aura, but that aura was hidden deeply when she didn''t wear battle armor and held her holy g. And it might be because she had been eaten by Haru that she became more feminine than before and at this moment, she was like a normal girl that everyone could find anywhere with a slightly more beautiful face.


    But even so, the one that attracted the most attention wasn''t Jeanne, but rather Haru.


    It wasn''t that the author tried to exaggerate the main character, but Haru was the most handsome man in the world and his aura would make anyone amazed andfortable when they were looking at him, showing how special he was.


    Some girls even drooled when they saw Haru walking, but frowned when they saw Jeanne who was walking beside him.


    Jeanne had gotten used to bing a center of attention since she was the saint during the war between France and Ennd during the Hundred Years'' War. She also received a lot of gazes from a lot of people so she didn''t mind this kind of thing, however, she had to admit that Haru was really too high profile.


    "Haru, can you be a bit more low-profile?" Jeanne asked, but she felt that it was a bit impossible, considering how handsome this guy was, whenever he walked, he would be the center of attention without a doubt unless he wore a disguise.


    Jeanne knew that Haru was capable of doing a disguise, hiding his aura, face, etc, but he didn''t do that and entered the school with a very high profile.


    "Being a low profile is good and all, but when you''re an unknown what is the use of being low profile?" Haru said calmly. If he was powerful, rich, famous, etc then it might be alright for him to be low-profile, but he was nothing and just an unknown now so there was no reason for him to be low-profile.


    Haru also didn''t think that it was good to be low profile when he aimed to be Rank S Savior.


    "Oh? Is there a benefit of being high profile?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Being a high profile, I can protect you better."


    "Huh? Protect me? Is there someone that can hurt me in this ce?"


    Jeanne was confused, after all, she had already known the power of Andou, who was the strongest Savior in this country, and after looking at Andou, she didn''t think that there was someone that was able to defeat her, except for Haru, of course.


    "I mean protect you from a group of puberty guys." Haru sighed and said, "Jeanne, you''re so beautiful, I am afraid that someone might try to harm you, so I have decided to be high profile by telling everyone that you''re my woman so no one will bother you."


    "Oh, you¡­"


    Jeanne smiled sweetly and hugged his arm better since she also didn''t want this guy to be bothered by a group of horny girls. She could feel that a lot of girls seemed to want to swallow her alive, but she also had gotten used to this kind of gaze. It might sound ironic, but when she was burnt alive on the cross, she also received various negative gazes after all.


    *Crack!*


    The hearts of various girls cracked and knew that they had no chance, especially when Jeanne also started to release her holy aura.


    Jeanne knew that there was no point in hiding her power when she was just unknown in this world. It was better to show off her power so no one would try to bother them.


    Then the two of them entered the hall while emitting an aura that caused anyone who stared at them to feel amazing, surprise, bewildered, inferior, etc and all the students who saw them knew very well that the two of them were different from all of them.


    When both of them entered the hall, Mari and Maya who were backstage also peeked at both of them.


    "Wow, Haru-oniichan and Jeanne-oneechan are amazing!" Maya was amazed by the aura that was released by Haru and Jeanne. She didn''t expect the good and kind big sister and big brother that had stayed with her for the past three days would be so fierce.


    "They''re really amazing¡­" Mari nodded, but said, "But I hope that they can be low profile¡­"


    Maya only chuckled but didn''t think too much about Mari''s words.


    When Haru and Jeanne walked, Haru had been looking around to see who could be the protagonists and heroines in this world. He kept looking until he saw a pink-haired girl with a side ponytail hairstyle, a big yellow ribbon on her hair, and a petite body. He raised his eyebrow and could see that this girl was a bit nervous, but she tried to hide it.


    "Is there something with that girl?" Jeanne asked while looking at the girl that was being nced at by Haru.


    "I have a feeling that she might be one of the heroines," Haru said.


    "Really?" Jeanne was about to observe the girl but¡­


    "Don''t look at her too much, you''ll bother her," Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true." Jeanne nodded and asked, "What about the protagonist? Is the protagonist male or female?"


    "Not yet, but I will know about it sooner." Haru patted Jeanne''s hand and said, "We''re not in hurry and I am sure that I will find the protagonist soon."


    "That''s true."


    Jeanne had no doubt about Haru''s words, showing how much trust that she ced in him.


    Then both of them sat next to each other while observing the students around their surroundings since the first thing that they needed to do was to determine the protagonist of this world since as long as they found the protagonist, they knew that it was only a time they were able toplete their quests.


    "Um¡­ is this seat taken?"


    Haru looked up and saw the petite girl that he had thought of as a heroine before. He nodded and said with a gentle smile, "No, this seat is empty, you can sit on it if you want."


    "Thank you."


    The girl nodded and showed a reserved smile.


    "I have always thought that the students at the Akane Academy are full of muscr and scary men, but I didn''t expect that there would be a cute girl like you," Haru said with a smile. He didn''t think too much and directly asked


    "Cute¡­ Cute¡­" The girl was blushing, but then frowned and didn''t let go of her guard against Haru, but it was a normal reaction since both of them were strangers.


    "I was just joking." Haru smiled and said with a sigh, "In truth, I am a bit nervous since I have heard this school is a bit different from normal school and I am afraid that I might not be able to make a friend." His bullsh*tting and flirting ability was used at this moment.


    The girl was moved and nodded subconsciously since she was also nervous when she came to this school and Haru''s aura made herfortable somehow.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka, what about you?"


    "My name is Ranjou Satsuki," Ranjou said with a smile since she was affected by Haru''s smile.


    When Haru talked with Ranjou, on Jeanne''s side, there was a girl who sat on her side too.


    Jeanne looked at this girl and somehow felt that this girl was a bit different from all other students in this ce.


    "Is there something on my face?" The girl noticed that Jeanne had been looking at her and couldn''t help but ask. She also observed Jeanne and felt a hint of sacredness on Jeanne''s face, but she quickly hid that emotion.


    Jeanne shook her head and said, "My name is Jeanne, what about you?"


    The girl looked at Jeanne for a bit and said, "My name is Shizuno Urushibara."


    It was their first day at the school, but Jeanne and Haru didn''t expect that they would meet two heroines so suddenly, though they weren''t sure whether their meeting with the heroines might change the development of the heroines with the protagonist, especially when Ranjou smiled and chuckled when Haru talked with her.

 Chapter 1551 Two Heroines

    <h4>Chapter 1551 Two Heroines</h4>


    Shizuno looked at Haru who was talking with Satsuki, then asked Jeanne, "Is that alright?"


    Jeanne tilted her head and felt confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Your boyfriend is talking with another girl happily," Shizuno said. In truth, she had already known the identity of both Jeanne and Haru before she came to the Akane Academy since her older brother was the current Chairman of Akane Academy.


    Shizuno''s older brother received information about Jeanne and Haru who had the potential to be Rank S Saviors and Shizuno was told by her older brother to get close to Haru and Jeanne.


    Shizuno was reluctant, but she didn''t have any choice so she decided to observe both Jeanne and Haru for a bit and she was a bit surprised when she saw that both of them were lovers, and at the same time, their auras were different was very amazing.


    Shizuno wasing from a rich family with a lot of authority during her childhood time, she often saw a lot of rich people or people with authority, butpared to them, the existence of Haru and Jeanne eclipsed all of them.


    Then when Haru and Jeanne sat down next to each other, Shizuno decided to sit next to Jeanne.


    Shizuno had remembered the memory of her previous life after all and in her previous life, she was the Witch of the Netherworld and Royal Witch, as well as the right-hand and trusted confidant of Shu Saura, the Lord of the Netherworld, but more than that she was the wife of Shu Saura.


    Even though at present, Shizuno''s identity wasn''t known as Netherworld of Royal Witch nor she was known as the wife of "Shu Shura", the memory of her previous life was deeply imprinted inside her head and she couldn''t bring herself to get close to another man besides "Shu Shura" in her memory.


    It was the reason why Shizuno decided to sit next to Jeanne rather than Haru, but even though she loved "Shu Shura" so dearly, she had to admit that Haru was probably the most handsome man that she had seen in her life.


    Even though Shizuno had to admit that this guy was handsome, she didn''t think too much.


    It was like when a man saw a beautiful woman on the street, he would look at her for a while to appreciate her beauty before moving on since they were strangers.


    Shizuno was thinking about how to talk with Jeanne, but she didn''t expect Jeanne to stare at her which was why she asked her a question directly. Her personality had always been very blunt so she didn''t think much when she asked that question, however, she didn''t expect that Jeanne could amodate him so much and talked with her normally, and at the same time, she realized that Jeanne''s personality was quite normal and very in for some reason.


    Shizuno knew that most Saviors had a very unique personality since they remembered the memory of their previous life and she was also the same, even though she didn''t want to admit it.


    When both of them talked normally, Shizuno quickly noticed Jeanne''s boyfriend, Haru, was talking happily with Satsuki right beside Jeanne. She raised her eyebrow and felt a bit too much for Haru to talk happily with another girl besides his girlfriend so she decided to ask Jeanne''s opinion, but she didn''t expect this reaction¡­


    Jeanne was amused by Shizuno''s question and smiled.


    "What''s wrong?" Shizuno asked with a frown.


    "Nothing. I just feel like Urushibara-san isn''t what I had imagined," Jeanne said.


    "Oh?"


    "But it is alright, after all, both of them are only talking to each other, and it is normal for a girl to be attracted to him," Jeanne said since she knew very well how big her lover''s charm was.


    Shizuno was a bit surprised and said, "You''re quite open-minded, that''s what I had imagined."


    "Is that a payback?"


    "You can think of it that way."


    Shizuno and Jeanne smiled at each other somehow, but then¡­


    "Jeanne."


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Jeanne looked at Haru curiously.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Ranjou Satsuki." Haru smiled then looked at Satsuki. "Ranjou, this is Jeanne, she''s my lover." He hadn''t officially married Jeanne after all and even though they had married under the Lord, his religion was different from Jeanne after all.


    Satsuki knew that Haru was about to introduce her to someone so she could have more friends and she was very happy about it, but she didn''t expect the identity of the other party was Haru''s girlfriend. She felt a bit guilty and realized that she might have done something wrong since she really had fun talking with him before, but she didn''t expect that his girlfriend would be sitting next to him.


    After all, if it was in her case, Satsuki would probably be unhappy when her boyfriend talked with other girls happily.


    "Um¡­ hello, Jeanne¡­" Satsuki said nervously.


    "Hello Ranjou-san," Jeanne said with a gentle smile.


    Satsuki looked at Jeanne for a bit and had to admit that Jeanne was beautiful, but more than that, there was an aura of sacredness around Jeanne which made her in awe. She was wondering why she hadn''t noticed Jeanne before, but it was normal for her to not notice both Haru and Jeanne before.


    Satsuki had remembered the memory of her previous life, in his previous life, she was a princess of an unknownnd and was apparently the younger sister of Kensei ga.


    When Satsuki entered the academy, she was thinking that she might be able to meet her older brother and at the same time, she was quite anxious about her school, after all, she didn''t have a friend and the only thing that made her cheerful was the memory of her previous life with her older brother.


    Even though Satsuki was quite positive and thought that there might be her older brother in this school, she was also quite negative and thought if she didn''t meet her older brother, then what should she do?


    Satsuki didn''t have a friend and she wasn''t good atmunicating, even from her previous life, her life was quite spoiled since her older brother had always protected her, but her meeting with Haru changed everything since she didn''t expect that it was so enjoyable to talk with him and each of his jokes caused her tough from time to time, but she didn''t expect that this guy had a girlfriend which made her felt that there was a sense of loss somehow in her heart, but she didn''t think too much nor she knew about this feeling since she didn''t have an experience with a romance.


    After Satsuki and Jeanne introduced themselves, Jeanne said, "Right, Haru, Ranjou-san, let me introduce you." She then looked at Shizuno and introduced her with a smile. "Her name is Shizuno Urushibara, I have just known her before."


    Haru and Shizuno looked at each other and held each other''s hands.


    "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello, my name is Shizuno Urushibara. Nice to meet you too."


    Haru didn''t do too much and let go of his hand after a short handshake exchange, but this reaction caused Shizuno to raise her eyebrow.


    Shizuno had seen that Haru was talking happily andughing with Ranjou before, but when it came to her, this guy didn''t care too much and only introduced himself politely, that''s all.


    Even though Shizuno had never said anything, she believed in her beauty and her beauty evenparable to Jeanne, but more than that, her body was more well-endowed than Jeanne.


    Ranjou might be cute, but her petite body wasn''t Shizuno''s opponent which was why Shizuno felt that it was a bit uneptable to see how this guy treated Ranjou better than her.


    Then Ranjou and Shizuno looked at each other and they weren''t sure why they felt quite irritated when they looked at each other.


    "Well, why don''t both of you introduce each other?" Haru asked with a confused expression


    Ranjou frowned and said, "Ranjou Satsuki."


    "Shizuno Urushibara."


    "¡­"


    Jeanne and Haru looked at each other and somehow they felt the rtionship between Ranjou and Shizuno was quite bad.


    They talked to each other and stopped when the teacher came to the podium, telling everyone to be quiet since the entrance ceremony was about to begin, but then at this moment, they didn''t realize that there was one young man that was looking at their direction, showing hesitation and frown, before he showed a confusion, wondering why he felt jealousy.

 Chapter 1552 The Relationship Between Protagonist and Heroines

    <h4>Chapter 1552 The Rtionship Between Protagonist and Heroines</h4>


    "I believe that you have already been informed of this, but you''re all special people that are chosen from across Japan. You''ve inherited the memories of your previous lives, and you''re able to use the miraculous power of the Ancestral Arts."


    Mari as the principal of the Akane Academy stood up in front of the podium, weing every new student, gave them a speech, and told them the general information about the Saviors. While she was talking, her eyes were wandering around the crowd before it stopped in the direction of Haru, Jeanne, Urushibara, and Satsuki.


    Mari nodded and thought that it seemed she didn''t need to worry about Haru and Jeanne too much since both of them were more thoughtful and well-mannered than she had thought.


    "You may hesitate at first. It may be difficult. But you must never give up. I want you to be Saviors who can stand against Metaphysicals. That is what I, Principal Mari Shimon, and the other teachers wish for¡­"


    When Mari was in her speech, there was one boy among the crowd that felt sleepy. He tried to wake up, but he couldn''t hold his drowsiness and fell asleep. Then the moment, he entered thend of dream, he started to see a lot of unfamiliar scenes and he couldn''t help but feel attracted to them.


    On the other hand, when Mari was in her speech and one boy among the crowd entered his dream, Haru was thinking about the future development of these quests, quests, heroines, protagonists, and a lot of other things.


    Haru had seen how dangerous Metaphysicals were, but for him, it was quite easy to defeat them. He also had seen Andou who was known as the strongest Savior in Japan and he also could defeat him quite easily.


    Haru has alsopleted some of his quests and it could be said that his quest in this world was quite well.


    ''And then¡­''


    Haru nced at Satsuki and Shizuno and he could pretty much tell that both of them were the heroines of this world, how could he tell that?


    Haru didn''t have any information regarding this world, but his instinct as a harem protagonist made him able to tell that Satsuki and Shizuno were the heroines and probably, both of them were the harem members of the protagonist and he could pretty much tell why both of them were falling in love with the protagonist.


    The memory of previous lives.


    The setting of this world was "Savior" which was a group of people who had a supernatural ability because they remembered the memory from their previous lives which meant, they remembered everything from family, how they act, hobby, power, personality, and of course, a lover.


    Haru was sure that both Satsuki and Shizuno had a lover in their previous lives and from their eyes, he could pretty much tell that they cared about the lover in their previous lives.


    Truth be told, Haru found that it was quite romantic, when two lovers in previous lives were dead, then they met each other again in the future because of the existence of "Savior", however, he felt such a bond was extremely fragile.


    Unlike Haru who got his girls by cultivating the feeling between him and his girls, the main protagonist of this story, probably got their lover because of the memory of the previous lives, however, they were all living in present lives and they were different people now, even though they received the memory of previous lives.


    Haru wasn''t sure when someone was going to receive the memory of their previous lives, but in case, that person was married or had a lover in this present life and suddenly received a memory from their previous lives that they had a lover in the past, then what would this person do?


    Without a doubt, they were going to give up their lover from their previous lives since at that moment, they were in love with their current partner, and even though the memory of their previous lives might be unforgettable, it was already in the past, and even if their memories were mixed, they were a different person.


    However, there had always been an exception and that exception was when two lovers from previous lives met each other, they were single, their feelings for their current partner weren''t strong, and they were able to cultivate each other feelings.


    With all of those conditions being met, then it was possible for a lover from previous lives to be dating each other again in the present.


    If everything went ording to the plot, then, without doubt, the protagonist would meet the heroines of the heroines would meet the protagonist by some kind of ident, and without doubt, they would be close to each other in an instant, but it was because, in the hearts of the heroines, there was no man that was more special than the protagonist in their hearts.


    But then, what if there was someone more important than the protagonist in the hearts of the heroines? What if there was someone that was able to arouse the interest of the heroines, then what would happen?


    There were a lot of answers to this question, but all of them, depended on this person that was able to arouse the attention of the heroines, if this person was good at treating a woman and knew about a woman''s heart, then the protagonist might lose his heroines, after all, everything that happened in their memories happened in the past, happened in their previous lives, which meant, unless the protagonist was able to help the girls in the present time from their difficulties, there wouldn''t be any rtionship between them, especially when the memory that they received from their previous lives were only a glimpse.


    Jeanne was looking at Haru who was in deep thought and wondered what this guy was thinking.


    Satsuki nced at Haru and nodded, feeling satisfied that he listened to the principal''s speech, but then she became dissatisfied when she saw Shizino sleeping so soundly on her chair. She didn''t like azy person after all and she needed to give Shizuno her peace of mind for sleeping during the entrance ceremony.


    When the entrance ceremony ended, every new student was told to go to their sses.


    Satsuki was about to get angry at Shizuno, but Jeanne stopped her.


    "Urushibara-san, wake up, let''s go to the ss," Jeanne said while shaking Shizuno''s body gently. She wasn''t sure why, but she could tell that there was a trace of helplessness in Shizuno''s eyes.


    "Oh?"


    Shizuno woke up shortly after and noddedzily, but when she was about to stand up, her legs were quite weak and she couldn''t maintain her bnce, then fell down toward the ground.


    "Urushibara!"


    Even though Satsuki hated Shizuno for some reason, she didn''t want her to be hurt.


    When Shizuno thought that she would fall down, a strong arm caught her.


    "Be careful."


    Shizuno was stupefied and looked up at Haru, who was looking at her with a helpless expression. She quickly pushed him, trying to stand up on her own, but her legs didn''t listen to her and caused her to fall down on his chest again.


    "You alright?" Haru asked with a trace of worry, wondering why this girl fell down twice.


    "Um¡­"


    Shizuno nodded, lowering her head, trying to hide her blush. "¡­Thank you, I am alright." She then looked at Jeanne''s reaction and saw that Jeanne was also worried about her, but at the same time, she felt a bit guilty when she thought about her lover in previous lives.


    "You shouldn''t stand up so suddenly when you have just woken up," Haru said and ced her on her seat again since he knew that it was rude to hug this girl for a long time.


    "Thank you."


    Shizuno sighed in relief when she sat on the chair once again and at the same time, she realized that this guy was a gentleman.


    "If you feel better, we should go to the ssroom since it seems that we''re in the same ss," Jeanne said.


    Satsuki nodded without hesitation since she didn''t have a friend and she had always longed for them. She was very happy when she met both Haru and Jeanne so she was going to follow them immediately.


    Shizuno, on the other hand, also nodded since she thought that it was better to continue to sleep in ss rather than in the hall where there were no people around her. She was beautiful after all and she was afraid that someone might take advantage of her during her sleep.


    Then the four of them went to the ss together, leaving the hall, the before long the hall was empty, only leaving one boy that was sleeping on his chair. He didn''t wake up for a long time, but when he woke up, he somehow remembered the memory of his previous lives. Then he thought about the pink-haired girl that sat beside Haru before.


    "Sarasha¡­"


    The boy murmured that name before shaking his head since there was a fuzzy memory inside his head. He then realized that the hall was empty and he became dumbfounded.


    "Huh? Where''s everyone?"


    The boy then looked at the time and quickly ran since he was afraid he might bete for the ss.

 Chapter 1553 Introductions

    <h4>Chapter 1553 Introductions</h4>


    When they entered the ss, their seats were separated, but strangely enough, Haru received a protagonist seat. He sat down on the second seat from behind right next to the window, right in front of him, Shizuno was sitting there, and behind him, there was a boy with a muscr body.


    Jeanne was sitting right next to Haru and she showed him a confident expression, telling him that she would do well on her studyter.


    "¡­"


    Haru only looked at her without saying anything, but somehow, he felt more worried about Jeanne. He then looked at Shizuno who had gone asleep so he didn''t say anything to her, and at the same time, he was wondering whether the reason that she often slept was that inside the dream, she could remember all of her previous lives very well.


    As Jeanne had noticed the helplessness in Shizuno''s eyes, Haru also noticed it too and thought that Shizuno had some trouble with her family, but he knew that she wouldn''t say anything about it since they only knew each other shortly.


    When Haru and Jeanne were talking to each other, Satsuki who was sitting near the wall was crying andining, wondering why she was the only one that separated from everyone.


    "Why?!"


    Then when the teacher entered the ss, a boy also followed behind and also sat on his seat.


    Haru then noticed this boy and could feel something strange about him.


    ''Is this the protagonist?''


    Haru knew that since the heroines were in this ss, then the protagonist should be also from the same ss. He checked the rest of the students in this ss, but he didn''t see anything special on all of them, except this boy that had just entered the ss along with the teacher before.


    Haru then nced at Shizuno and Satsuki, and it seemed that both of them didn''t seem to have much of a reaction when this boy entered the ss which made him wonder why.


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne moved closer and asked in a whisper.


    Haru directly used his telepathy and said, "I have found the protagonist."


    "Really?!" Jeanne was surprised, but at the same time, she cast a deep look at Haru since this guy didn''t tell her that he could use telepathy.


    If he told her that he could use telepathy then both of them could discuss a lot of things without any trouble, right?


    "Yes, but let''s talk about this matterter."


    "Alright."


    Both of them ended their interaction and the teacher also started to introduce himself to all the students in this ss.


    "Alright, let''s start with the introductions."


    The teacher was about to call out the first name of the student attendee list, but someone interrupted him.


    "Ooh, ooh! Me, me!"


    Satsuki raised her hand excitedly, attracting everyone''s attention to her.


    "Um, you''re¡­" The teacher was looking at the student attendee list, trying to check Satsuki''s name, but she didn''t give him a time.


    Satsuki stood up and quickly introduced himself.


    "Student Number 30! Ranjou Satsuki! I am going to work hard to be the second strongest Savior in the school!"


    Satsuki put her hand on the chest and showed a smug face. "Follow me, everyone!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Satsuki with dumbfounded expressions and wasn''t sure how to respond before they couldn''t help but feel that this girl was too arrogant and directly argued back.


    "I don''t even know who the hell you are! Why should I listen to you?"


    "Aren''t we going to introduce ourselves by order?"


    One by one, everyone started to argue with Satsuki which made her overwhelmed.


    Jeanne and Haru chuckled when they saw how Satsuki, tried to be cool, but then they thought that they should talk to her since if she continued to provoke someone then the end wasn''t going well for her.


    If Satsuki had power then it was one thing, but she didn''t have that power after all.


    "Come on! You were all being timid little kittens, so I thought I''d set an example!"


    Satsuki was on the verge of crying, being bullied by everyone, even though she knew that it was her fault. Then subconsciously she nced in the direction of Jeanne, Haru, and Shizuno as if asking for help.


    The boy, who enteredte, also happened to sit nearby and he saw Satsuki who was in distress and thought to help her but¡­


    "Sensei, we''re running out of time, why don''t we continue our introduction first?" Haru said.


    The teacher nodded and said, "That''s true, but everyone, we''re all ssmates so let''s try to get along, alright?"


    The boy then looked at Haru, then looked at Satsuki, who made an exchange with each other which with an expression and gesture, showing how close they were, and somehow he felt slightly ufortable, but he didn''t know the reason why.


    "Okay, Student Number One, please."


    Even if the boy felt slightly ufortable, it didn''t mean the teacher was going to wait for him and continued with the introductions of each student.


    However¡­


    Everyone was speechless once again since Student Number One was sleeping so soundly in her seat.


    Haru was speechless, looking at Shizuno, who was sleeping in front of him.


    "Urushibara, Urushibara."


    Haru called out Shizuno''s name gently.


    Shizuno opened her eyes slightly and realized that everyone was looking at her, feeling confused, she turned back subconsciously.


    "Go and introduce yourself," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    Shizuno nodded and then looked at everyone again.


    "Shizuno Urushibara."


    After saying her name, Shizuno continued to sleep once again.


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!" The teacher coughed several times and said, "Student Number Two."


    "Yes!"


    Then one by one, everyone in the ss introduced themselves until it was Jeanne''s turn.


    Jeanne stood up and everyone''s gaze was on her. She smiled gently and said, "My name is Jeanne and I hope that we can get along with each other."


    Everyone nodded with a smile, thinking that this girl was very polite and¡­ sacred? They weren''t sure and thought that it might be their imagination.


    Then the introductions continued until it was Haru''s turn.


    When it was Haru''s turn, everyone was looking at him curiously since among all the students in the ss, he was the one that had the most special aura, and at this moment, everyone somehow feltfortable when they stayed nearby him for some reason.


    Haru showed a gentle smile and introduced himself.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­That''s all?" The teacher asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, that''s all since I believe that even with that short introduction, we''ll be good ssmates from now on." In truth, he didn''t think that he would meet all of his ssmates again besides Shizuno, Satsuki, and the protagonist in the future since besides the three of them, the rest were just minor characters.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and felt quitefortable somehow.


    When Haru sat down, he heard Shizuno''s voice.


    "Your introductions might cause a misunderstanding."


    "It''s alright since I don''t have an intention to y around in the school and¡­" Haru looked at the window and said, "I have some goals that I need to achieve." He used his bullsh*t skill again, trying to give him some kind of mysterious image or something.


    "Hmm¡­" Shizuno nced at Haru while resting her face on the table with a thoughtful expression before she continued to sleep.


    After Haru''s introduction, the introductions continued until a normal boy stood up and started to introduce himself in a very low-key manner and politely.


    "My name is Haimura Moroha¡­"


    Haru only cast a nce at Haimura and his instinct told him that he had found the protagonist of this world.

 Chapter 1554 Why I...?

    <h4>Chapter 1554 Why I¡­?</h4>


    After the introductions session ended, the teacher told them that he would introduce them about general knowledge about Savior on the training ground so he told them to go to the changing room to prepare themselves.


    It might not be rted, but the name of the teacher was Taro Tanaka.


    Taro is an unremarkable-looking man with spectacles in his forties with short ck hair in a side-parting style and an unhappy face.


    Well, enough about Tanaka Taro, when Satsuki heard that they needed to go to the changing room, she happily ran toward Jeanne and pulled her along to the changing room together, but Jeanne stopped on Shizuno and woke her up so the three of them could go together.


    Satsuki was quite displeased at Shizuno, but she also felt that it was a bit cruel to leave this sleepy girl behind.


    Shizuno woke andzily nodded, following them to the changing room.


    "See youter, Haru," Jeanne said.


    "Hurry up and change your clothes, Kasugano!" Satsuki said.


    Shizuno only yawned and didn''t say much.


    "Yeah, see youter."


    Haru nodded and wondered why the heroines seemed to be very sticky to him. He nced at the protagonist and saw him had walked out from the ssroom without saying anything to Shizuno and Satsuki.


    Looking at the protagonist, Haru could only shake his head since he knew that the protagonist wasn''t the type that took an initiative, but it wasn''t his problem after all whether the protagonist could be together with the heroines or not.


    Inside the changing room on the female side, Jeanne looked at the gym uniform with a weird expression.


    "What''s wrong, Jeanne?" Shizuno asked curiously.


    "Nothing¡­" Jeanne murmured, but didn''t think too much before she wore her gym uniform.


    "Do you think the gym uniform is too skimpy?" Shizuno suddenly asked.


    Jeanne blushed, but she nodded since she felt that this thing was too skimpy.


    "Well, just think of it as swimsuit, you don''t need to think too much," Shizuno said calmly.


    "Is that so?"


    When Jeanne changed her clothes, Satsuki''s voice came to her ears.


    "Jeez! Jeez! What''s wrong with everyone! They''re so mean! I will show them my power during the practical lesson!" Satsuki thought that she was going to amaze everyone with her amazing power.


    Jeanne looked at Satsuki with a speechless expression, wondering how this girl could be so energetic.


    "She''s so noisy," Shizuno said.


    Even though Jeanne didn''t say anything, she had to admit that she agreed with Shizuno''s words.


    Inside the changing room of the male side, everyone sucked a deep breath and was amazed when they saw Haru''s body, even though his muscle wasn''t that big, they could see that it was full of power, manly and how perfect it was.


    Even though they didn''t say anything, they felt jealous, envious, and somehow felt inferior.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked some random male students. He didn''t remember his name nor did he need to since he didn''t think this guy was even a minor character in the story.


    "Ka¡­ Kasugano-kun, how can you have such a body?"


    Haru smiled and said, "Of course, by training."


    "Training?"


    They were dumbfounded. Most of them were normal students after all and even if they received a memory from their previous lives, they were a student and they didn''t have that much of experience nor they knew what they would do as a Savior.


    Looking at their expressions, Haru shook his head and said, "Since all of you are guys, then I won''t sugarcoat anything." He changed his clothes and gave them advice. "Being a Savior is dangerous, you might not notice it before, but you will be able to see a grave around the school."


    "Grave? Why is there a grave at the school?"


    "It is because our upperssmen are killed during an action," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    The moment those words came out, everyone was in silence and some of them were pale.


    "Being a Savior means that you will have to fight a Metaphysical to protect everyone in this country and if you don''t prepare yourself, you might lose your lives."


    *Gulp!*


    Everyone started to get nervous since they didn''t have an idea that being a Savior was such a dangerous career.


    Some of them even thought to go home since they didn''t want to lose their lives.


    "Are you scared?" Haru asked with a smirk.


    "Hmph! What a loser!"


    One boy with a well-trained body looked at his ssmates that showed fear with disdain, but no one said anything since they really felt fear when they thought that they might die.


    Haru looked at the boy who snorted and thought that this boy should be a minor viin in the story so he remembered his name.


    "You''re Gen Isurugi, right? Don''t you feel scared of dying?"


    "Hmph! I am different from those losers! I have practiced very hard and I won''t die!" Gen said with confidence since before he came to the school, he had been trained by his older brother who was the captain of the Striker Unit.


    (The Striker Unit or just Strikers are an elite team of students in Akane Academy, which consists of Saviors of a Rank C or higher).


    "Well, it''s good that you''re confident, but what I want to tell all of you is that being afraid of dying isn''t a bad thing," Haru said calmly.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s words.


    "Kasugano-kun, what do you mean?"


    "Being afraid of dying isn''t necessarily a bad thing since you can use that as your motivation to get stronger and when you get stronger, you can have a better chance to stay alive during your battle against the metaphysical and when you stay alive, you will be a hero in the eyes of everyone and by that time, you''ll get a lot of things from money, reputation, worship, etc."


    *Gulp!*


    Hearing Haru''s words, they started to imagine their future when they thought they became a very strong Savior in the future.


    Haru smiled when he saw their reaction and thought that a group of young men were really easily influenced. He knew that most of them wanted to be a hero and they were also very attracted to materialistic things whether it was money, reputation, girls, etc.


    But¡­


    "I know that you all feel very special at this moment, but you also need to remember that with great power there must alsoe great responsibility." Haru looked at them and said, "But all of you don''t have that power now and what you need to do right now is to train to be stronger. Be strong so that you won''t die during the battle and be a hero to make your parents, family, or your loved one proud."


    His words seemed to contain magic that made anyone hear him feel that their hearts were burning in excitement.


    "YES!!!"


    Everyone shouted loudly at the same time and thought that they would work hard.


    Haru looked at their eyes and nodded, then changed his pants, but when he changed his pants, everyone also subconsciously looked at him, trying topare each other, but¡­


    They quickly looked away, felt depressed, and felt slightly inferior once again.


    Then after they changed their clothes, they walked out together, and at this moment, they didn''t realize that they had thought of him as their leader in their hearts.


    The protagonist, Haimura Moroha, who had awakened some of the memory of his previous lives, couldn''t help but murmur some of the words that were said by Haru before.


    "With great power, there must alsoe great responsibility¡­"


    But then Haimura looked at Haru, who was surrounded by a lot of students with a smile and he could see that Haru had be the central figure among everyone. He wasn''t sure the reason, but he felt slightly jealous at this moment since, in the memory of his previous lives, the reason why he was killed was that his allies thought of him as a monster since he was so strong.


    Even though Haimura was a prince in his previous life, he entered the battlefield alone, killing thousands or tens of thousands of enemies by himself without the help of his soldiers, allies, or even his subordinates.


    Haimura''s intention was very kind since he didn''t want his people to die, but because of that they were all afraid of him and they betrayed him.


    Besides his little sister, Haimura wasn''t close to anyone in his previous life.


    It was also the reason why Haimura was a bit jealous when he saw how close Haru could be with all the ssmates with just a few words, and even the most aggressive one, Gen Isurugi, also became his friend.


    Haimura then looked at the empty changing room before shaking his head and decided to bury all of his negative emotions, but at the same time, he was wondering whether he was always this petty-minded.

 Chapter 1555 I am lonely...

    <h4>Chapter 1555 I am lonely¡­</h4>


    Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki had changed their uniforms and they were waiting for Haru.


    "He''s sote!" Satsukiined.


    "If you''re in a hurry, why don''t you go first?" Shizuno saidzily.


    Satsuki shut her mouth and didn''t say anything since she didn''t want to stay alone.


    "He''sing," Jeanne said.


    "Hmm?"


    Satsuki and Shizuno were dumbfounded when they saw Haru, who was surrounded by all of his ssmates. They could pretty much tell that he was the leader among them which made them confused since they knew that each of them didn''t know each other very well, but when he left them to change his uniform suddenly he would be friends with everyone which made them dumbfounded.


    Satsuki, who looked at this scene, somehow felt a bit envious, watching how easy it was for him to create a friend.


    Shizuno, on the other hand, was also surprised at Haru''s EQ and when she thought about the information about his power, she felt that he was even more terrible than she had thought.


    When Haru saw Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki, he then said goodbye to his ssmates since he didn''t have a hobby of walking with a group of men.


    Watching how Haru left them without hesitation for three cute girls, they couldn''t help but curse him and understood the sentence of "hoes before bros". They looked at each other and cried together, and at the same time, their resolve to be stronger became even stronger so they could get a girlfriend.


    Haru didn''t care what they were thinking and walked toward Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno.


    "Sorry to make you wait, how about we go now?"


    They nodded and also walked toward the training ground together.


    When they were walking, Haru noticed the expression of Satsuki was a bit wrong.


    "What''s wrong, Ranjou? Is your aunt flowing?"


    "Aunt flow? Who''s that?" Ranjou was confused.


    "He means whether you''re on your period or not," Shizino said.


    "What?!"


    Satsuki blushed andined. "Pervert!!!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Then what''s wrong? Your expression is as if you have constipation."


    "¡­¡­"


    Satsuki lowered her head and said, "Kasugano, you''re very good at making friends¡­"


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "I am not jealous!"


    Haru looked at Satsuki, who seemed to be furious, and said gently, "Ranjou, in truth, I don''t even think of them as a friend."


    "????"


    It wasn''t Satsuki, who asked the question, but Shizuno.


    "Then what do you think of them?"


    "Subordinates, minions, ssmates, but they''re definitely not friends," Haru said freely.


    "¡­"


    Satsuki and Shizuno didn''t expect that Haru would be this kind of person.


    "You might be disappointed, but I want to be a leader after all so making them have a good impression of me is important," Haru said.


    "Why do you want to be a leader?"


    Shizuno asked, but in truth, she also wanted to ask why Haru wanted to be Rank S Savior that much since she knew once someone became one, they would be shackled and be ordered to hunt down a lot of dangerous metaphysical so she didn''t think that there was something good to be Rank S Savior.


    "I don''t want my life to be controlled by others and I want to control my own destiny," Haru said calmly.


    Shizuno was in shock when she heard this answer. "¡­To control my own destiny¡­" She said those words in a low voice, then looked at him, and his image on her head started to change¡­


    But then¡­


    "Haru¡­ are we¡­ are we not a friend?" Satsuki asked this question in a low voice. She sounded very depressed when she thought that she wasn''t his friend and he thought of her as his minion which made her hurt.


    "Ranjou, you''re stupid."


    "What?!"


    Satsuki was almost mad, but then she saw his serious expression.


    "I have thought of you as my friend and it hurts me when you doubt me like that," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Sor¡­ Sorry!!!"


    Satsuki quickly apologized, but at the same time, she felt very happy that they were really friends.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Satsuki, Haru thought that this girl was really simple.


    "Ranjou, I need to tell you rather than having a hundred or a thousand friends, it is better for me to have one true friend," Haru said.


    "True friend?"


    Not only Satsuki but Shizuno and Jeanne were also attracted by Haru''s words.


    "A true friend is someone who will stay with you during your hardest time and they''ll also scold you whenever you have done something wrong without sugarcoating anything." Haru smiled and said, "And even though our rtionship hasn''t reached that stage, I hope that we can be like that in the future."


    "True¡­ A true friend¡­" Satsuki''s eyes seemed to be brightened, but¡­


    "But I guess it is impossible for a male and female to be a true friend," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why is that? Why is it impossible?" Satsuki seemed to be unable to ept this fact since she hoped that Haru could be her true friend too.


    "Because if the rtionship between a male and a female bes very close to each other, they won''t be a true friend, but rather a lover." Haru looked at Satsuki and asked, "So do you want to be my lover?"


    "LO - LOVER?!"


    Satsuki was dumbfounded and blushed. She didn''t have any experience with love whether it was present life or previous lives. In the previous lives, the only person that she was close with was her brother, and in this present lives, she was a loner, and at the same time, there was no male that had tried to aggressively chase after her so when this bad guy suddenly asked whether she wanted to be his lover, she became flustered, shy, and panicked since she didn''t expect the situation would escte to this stage too soon!


    Haru smiled and said, "I was just kidding. I have Jeanne after all so it is impossible for me to date you."


    "That''s¡­ that''s true!" Satsuki patted her non-existence chest and sighed in relief, but at the same time, there was a sense of loss in her heart even though she didn''t know the reason.


    Jeanne red at Haru and rolled her eyes, thinking that this guy was really¡­


    ''But¡­''


    Jeanne had to admit that this guy was really amazing at deceiving a girl.


    Shizuno also looked at Haru and in her mind, she also added a womanizer as one of his traits.


    "Since I have a lover, then it isn''t impossible for us to be a true friend, Ranjou," Haru said.


    "Yes! That''s true!" Ranjou nodded excitedly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Ranjou and thought that this girl was dumb and cute. "Then can I call you by your first name?"


    "My¡­ My first name?!" Satsuki flustered once again.


    "Yes, you can call me Haru, then I will call you Satsuki, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "Um¡­" Satsuki nodded shyly.


    "Then Satsuki, try to call my name," Haru said.


    Satsuki didn''t dare to look at him and felt a bit shy when she thought that this guy would take her for the first time.


    "Ha - Haru¡­"


    "Satsuki."


    "Haru."


    "That''s great." Haru smiled and said, "Then how about you call both Jeanne and Urushibara too, both of them might be true friends too."


    "Eh?"


    Satsuki didn''t expect that happiness would fall down so suddenly and quickly looked at Jeanne and Shizuno expectantly.


    Jeanne nodded with a smile and called out Satsuki''s name. "Satsuki."


    Satsuki was very happy and nodded, then looked at Shizuno reluctantly, but it couldn''t hide the expectation in her eyes.


    Shizuno seemed to be very weak against this kind of gaze and she let out a sigh before saying, "I am sorry."


    "¡­¡­"


    "I was joking, Satsuki."


    "Hmph!"


    Satsuki folded her arms and pouted in annoyance. "I won''t forgive you so easily, Shizuno!"


    "It''s alright, I don''t ask for your forgiveness either, Satsuki," Shizuno saidzily.


    Satsuki couldn''t handle it anymore and raised her small fist. "Let''s bring it outside, Shizuno!"


    Jeanne looked at Haru with a smile, wondering whether it was his n to make both Satsuki and Shizuno be friends with each other.


    If Haru knew what Jeanne was thinking then he could only say that she was thinking too much since it was his habit to flirt with a girl so he did it subconsciously.


    When the four of them talked to each other happily, Haimura also came out from the changing room and saw the four of them. He saw Satsuki, who was smiling happily and wanted to call her out somehow, but he stopped and felt that he didn''t have a ce between them.


    ''What am I thinking?''


    Haimura shook his head and thought that it was better to think about getting a part-time job rather than this kind of thing.

 Chapter 1556 As expected, the first event is a conflict between the heroine and minor villain

    <h4>Chapter 1556 As expected, the first event is a conflict between the heroine and minor viin</h4>


    The four of them were standing on the moving walkway, letting it guide them to the training ground.


    Along the way, they could see how big and grand this school was.


    Haru looked around his surroundings and thought to check up on the level of technology in this worldter since it seemed he underestimated it a bit, however, no one could me him since most of the people in this world were still using a flip phone so he thought the technology was a bit backward, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    Haru could tell that the technology was developing very well, especially weaponry rted.


    While Haru was observing his surroundings, Shizuno and Satsuki blushed since they only realized the big bulge on Haru''s pants. They were talking with him before so they didn''t realize it before but now¡­


    Satsuki and Shizuno tried to look away, but their curiosity was better and they nced at him secretly with a blush on their faces since it was too big, right?


    "Haru¡­ your pants aren''t a bit too tight?" Jeanne couldn''t help but ask since she felt that this guy might harm the innocent of the girls in this school.


    "It can''t be helped¡­" Haru showed a helpless expression and somehow he had gotten used to it since he often wore a tight training uniform, whether it was at the world of Infinite Stratos, Hundred, and Hagure Yuusha, he needed to wear this kind of tight uniform after all so he had gotten used to the stare of the girls.


    "Say¡­ Say, how about we go out after school?" Satsuki suddenly said.


    "Go out? Where?" Jeanne asked.


    "Well, we can walk around the town ore to the cafe!" Satsuki said without hesitation.


    Jeanne then looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.


    Haru nodded and said, "Why not? Let''s go out after school."


    "Yay!"


    Satsuki was happy when she thought that she would be ying with everyone after school, then she cast her gaze toward Shizuno.


    Shizuno sighed and said, "I will go too."


    Satsuki nodded and felt happy, but then¡­


    Haru, Satsuki, and Jeanne felt that they had passed through something.


    "This is¡­?" Jeanne noticed the invisible membrane that they had just passed through before.


    "The training ground is a disjointed space. Even if you get injured here, you''ll be fine once you leave," Shizuno exined.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered whether it was possible to get the data about this disjointed space and at the same time it reminded him of the training ground at the world of Hagure Yuusha.


    "Is it possible to learn about this technology here?" Haru asked.


    "It''s possible." Shizuno looked at Haru and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you want to learn it, Haru?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but then he smiled and nodded. "Yes, it is possible, Shizuno."


    "Well, I will talk with the people at the schoolter," Shizuno saidzily then yawned.


    Haru looked at Shizino and thought that this girl''s family might be investors or the chairman of the school, based on his guess.


    ''Well, I will try to get more informationter¡­''


    Before long, they arrived at the training ground.


    The training ground had a shape of oval simr to the colosseum in the past, but it was being modernized.


    Taro told everyone to sit down on the ground and he started to exin to everyone the general knowledge about the Savior.


    "There are two kinds of Saviors. White Knight, who uses Light Skills, and Dark Mages, who uses Dark Arts. Today, I will teach you how to use Light Skills."


    Taro then put a horse stance and made a funny gesture with both of his hands, before he started to emit a white aura around his body, then suddenly his training uniform transformed into white and ck battle gear.


    "What was that?!"


    "He''s shining!"


    Taro didn''t seem surprised by the surprised expressions of his students and exined about the power that he had used just now.


    "This is na, the source of all Light Skills."


    "How did you do that?"


    "I want to try it, too!"


    Taro smiled gently and exined. "You all have the memories of your past lives. You should already know how you used to bring out na intuitively."


    "Got it!"


    "Let''s do this!"


    The students were full of fighting spirit, but the reality was very painful since they couldn''t use a na at all.


    Looking at most of the students who had be very frustrated, Haru and Jeanne didn''t think too much since they also had learned about both Light Skills and Dark Arts before. Neither of them came from this world, so their ability was quite different from everyone else''s in this world, but in truth, it wasn''t that much different.


    In Jeanne''s case, she might not be able to use Dark Arts, but she could use her ability to disguise it as a Light Skills by emitting her magic energy around her body.


    In Haru''s case, he didn''t need to worry much and he could use his ability and made everyone think that he could use both Light Skills and Dark Arts at the same time.


    In conclusion, even if Jeanne and Haru weren''t real Saviors, no one would doubt their identities.


    Haru and Jeanne stood next to each other and didn''t do much since they didn''t see anything fun about showing their power to a group of students, but it was different from Satsuki.


    Out of all the students, Satsuki could use her na very well and because of that she was quite smug and wanted to show off to everyone.


    Haru shook his head and felt that this girl was really a bit dumb, especially her special way ofughing. He then looked at Shizuno, who was looking at someone with doubt, then asked, "What''s wrong, Shizuno?"


    Shizuno shook her head gently and said, "Nothing." She looked at Jeanne and Haru then asked, "You two are not going to try to use na?"


    "No." 2x


    Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.


    "How about you?" Haru asked.


    "I am a Dark Mage," Shizuno said.


    "I see¡­" Haru nodded then looked at Satsuki again and had a feeling that this girl might cause trouble sooner orter.


    "What''s wrong? Why have you been looking at Satsuki?" Shizuno asked.


    "Nothing, I have a feeling that this girl will cause trouble sooner orter," Haru said. He knew that this ce was a perfect ce for the first plot event to happen. He was sure that if he didn''t disturb the plot then the heroines might have a problem with one of the students then the protagonist would save the heroines or something like that.


    Unfortunately, Haru was here so there shouldn''t be any chance for the protagonist to show his handsomeness.


    Shizuno raised her eyebrow and asked, "Then you''re not going to stop it?"


    "I have a feeling that she won''t even listen to me when I try to stop her, you know, considering her personality¡­" Haru said while looking at Satsuki whoughed haughtily among everyone.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno nodded and agreed.


    "And it isn''t necessarily a bad thing, it can be used to make her learn," Haru said.


    "You''re harsh."


    "I am being kind to her, if she continues to be smug when she doesn''t even have power, sooner orter, she will be in trouble," Haru said.


    "Don''t have power, huh?" Shizuno looked at Haru, wondering how strong this guy was.


    "But I don''t think that Satsuki will cause any trouble." Jeanne shook her head and said, "Even though she''s a bit brash, she''s a very kind girl."


    Shizuno also nodded since she felt that Satsuki was too stupid to cause trouble.


    However¡­


    "It seems like the trouble is reallying," Haru said and looked at Satsuki, who came toward a group of boys who sat on the groundzily, looking at everyone in disdain since they weren''t able to use their power.


    "You scum! You bring shame to the Saviors!" Satsuki said strictly toward a group of boys who were beingzy during the lesson.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne and Shizuno were speechless and looked at Haru, wondering whether this guy had the ability to read the future.

 Chapter 1557 Dogeza!

    <h4>Chapter 1557 Dogeza!</h4>


    Even if someone had a good temper, they would be furious when they were called a "scum of society", especially when Gen Isurugi didn''t have a temper and he also had his arrogance for being trained by his older brother before he entered the school.


    Gen then showed his power and his entire body was covered in a blood-colored na.


    Compared to Satsuki''s golden na, the na that was emitted by Gen was stronger.


    As expected, the conflict between the two escted and when the teacher tried to stop them, Gen Isurugi proposed to have a duel with Satsuki directly.


    Satsuki also wanted to do the duel since she wanted to teach Gen not to act so rudely and badly during the ss.


    Taro was hesitant, but in the end, he agreed to let them have a duel since both of them could use a na.


    Satsuki was about to get ready, but she was stopped by Haru.


    "Satsuki."


    "Don''t stop me, Haru! I am going to beat this guy up so he won''t be an idler during the ss again!" Satsuki said while looking at Gen angrily.


    Looking at Satsuki, Haru knew that this girl couldn''t be stopped and at the same time, he was wondering why this girl was so uptight. He looked at her bottom and wondered whether that part was also tight, but it wasn''t the time for him to think about this kind of matter.


    "If you have decided to fight then don''t lose," Haru said and didn''t stop Satsuki.


    Satsuki showed a confident smile and nodded. "Yes! I won''t lose!"


    Personally, Haru didn''t think too much about Gen, and he didn''t think that there was something wrong with acting smugly in the ss as long as someone had power since he also did the same, but in a low-key manner.


    Haru was thinking to use Gen to temper Satsuki, but¡­


    "Don''t worry, Kasugano. I won''t hurt your girlfriend that much or¡­" Gen showed a smug expression and said, "If you''re worried about your girlfriend, how about you twoe together and fight me?" He didn''t hide his disdain toward the two of them, even though before he was affected by Haru''s aura before, he was also jealous when he thought that Haru would be the leader of everyone in the ss.


    "You¡­!"


    Satsuki blushed and didn''t expect that Gen would think of her as Haru''s girlfriend. Her heart was beating very fast and she wasn''t sure why, but at the same time, she was also curious when she was looking down on her and Haru at the same time. She was about to say something, but her shoulder was patted by Haru.


    "Haru?"


    Satsuki looked at Haru curiously.


    "You have a lot of courage. Unfortunately, your size is only this big¡­" Haru said while raising his pinkie.


    "¡­¡­"


    *Puff!*


    Some people couldn''t handle it anymore and were about tough but¡­


    "Ha!"


    Gen red at the students whoughed and caused them to shut up. He snorted then red at Haru and in truth, he was also a bit amazed by Haru''s size, but he couldn''t forgive anyone who made fun of him.


    "Let''s see whether you canugh after I have beaten you up."


    Haru smiled and thought to beat this guy up, showing the reality between the two but¡­


    "Haru, let me handle this guy first."


    "¡­You sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Satsuki nodded with clear eyes.


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and red at Gen.


    "!!!"


    Gen suddenly felt that his entire body felt cold as if he was in Antarctica so suddenly.


    Haru then stopped and looked at Satsuki. "Do your best." He patted Satsuki''s back and decided to let her fight, even though he had a feeling about the result of their duel.


    "Yes!"


    Then without waiting for the duel between Satsuki and Gen to start, Haru walked toward the audience seat with both Jeanne and Shizuno.


    When Haru sat down, Shizuno asked, "You don''t refute your rtionship with Satsuki?"


    Haru pped his forehead and said, "I forgot." He stared at Gen and said, "I felt annoyed by this guy so¡­"


    Jeanne sighed and said, "You really don''t have a good temper."


    "It''s strange if you tell me to have a good temper when someone is mocking me," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    "Do you think that Satsuki will win?" Shizuno asked.


    "No," Haru said without hesitation.


    Shizuno was dumbfounded and asked, "Then why didn''t you stop her?"


    "Losing isn''t a bad thing, it can also be a reminder for Satsuki to not do something rash in the future, and¡­


    "And¡­"


    "If Satsuki wins, then I can''t beat the sh*t of this guy by myself."


    "¡­"


    Shizuno and Jeanne looked at Haru and thought that thest sentence was probably his real purpose.


    Then the duel between Satsuki and Gen started, both of them quickly held their ID Tags and transferred na into it then it transformed into a weapon.


    All ID Tags carry the same appearance as a metallic tag, the difference being that for students being the school name, name, gender, and student number being engraved on the front. These ID Tags are able to reproduce the weapons or items using their memories, thoughts, and powers (Prana or Mana) as a medium.


    Satsuki was holding a sword and Gen was holding a huge ax, ready to start their duel anytime.


    "Start!"


    Satsuki dashed directly toward Gen, but Gen faced her calmly with a mocking expression on his face.


    The two started their confrontation, from the audience seat, it could be seen that Satsuki was an amateur and all she did was attack Gen wildly, on the other hand, Gen''s movement was very smooth and from his movement alone, everyone could tell that he had been trained.


    Then as expected, Satsuki''s sword was blown away by Gen with a single sh from his huge ax.


    Satsuki was startled and looked at Gen warily.


    Gen smiled smugly and put his huge ax on his shoulder. "No need to hold back. You can take your weapon anytime."


    Satsuki looked at Gen and felt very annoyed that she was being looked down on, but when she was about to reach her sword, Gen started his move and attacked Satsuki''s back despicably. She was in shock and her back was shown open because of that attack.


    Gen, on the other hand, wasughing very hard when he saw this scene.


    "¡­"


    Satsuki was sitting on the ground and held her arms tightly, but then she heard his voice and she could feel that her back was covered by something.


    "You alright, Satsuki?"


    Satsuki''s body tightened since she had told him that she was going to win but¡­


    "Let''s talk after I have beaten this sh*t up."


    "Huh?"


    Satsuki was dumbfounded when she heard Haru''s words and quickly wanted to stop him since she knew how powerful Gen was and she didn''t know how powerful Haru was.


    Gen smirked when he saw Haru and said, "Are you angry that I have beaten up your girlfriend?''


    "If you do a "dogeza" then I might forgive you," Haru said calmly while folding his arms.


    Gen raised his eyebrows and then became furious. "Kneel? Are you dreaming?! Before I kneel, I will beat you up so you won''t be able to stand up!"


    "Is that so?"


    Gen couldn''t handle it anymore and decided to attack Haru without hesitation!


    "Isurugi!"


    Taro wanted to stop Gen and Satsuki also wanted to protect Haru since unlike Gen who used his ID Tag, Haru was defenseless so if Gen decided to attack Haru then¡­


    "HARU!!!"


    Satsuki was scared, but¡­


    "Kneel."


    *BOOOOMM!*


    "ARRRGGGG!!!"


    Gen suddenly felt tremendous pressure on his body and it forced him to the ground.


    *Crack!*


    The ground around Gen started to crack because of the pressure, showing how powerful this pressure was.


    Gen felt that his body was breaking and he was almost crying since he had never felt this kind of pain before.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they saw how Gen was forced to kneel down even though Haru didn''t do anything.


    "¡­What¡­ What did you do to me¡­"


    Gen asked weakly and he was very scared, especially when he saw Haru''s cold eyes. He knew very well that these eyes were and didn''t have a doubt that this guy could kill him directly.


    Satsuki, who was behind Haru, was dumbfounded and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Apologize," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Gen was dumbfounded.


    "Apologize to us, if you do then I will forget what has happened today," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Gen felt he was being humiliated, but the pressure on his body became even stronger and he became even more scared.


    "Kasugano-kun, please stop! Don''t bully the weak!" Taro quickly tried to stop Haru and tried to help Gen, but when he was about to help Gen to stand up, he felt that Gen''s body was very heavy and he also felt that his arms were very heavy. He was in shock and looked at Haru in disbelief, wondering whether it was his power.


    "Don''t worry, Sensei, I won''t hurt him, but he needs to apologize or¡­"


    "I am sorry! I will apologize to the two of you!" Gen was forced into a "dogeza" position and apologized.


    "Please forgive me!"


    "Haru¡­"


    Satsuki pulled Haru''s hand, trying to stop him since she thought that Gen was so pitiful.


    "Good."


    Haru then released the pressure on Gen''s body which caused both Taro and Gen to let out a sigh of relief, but¡­


    ''Isurugi, before I have a good impression of you, but let me remind you¡­''


    Gen was dumbfounded when he suddenly heard a voice inside his head. He was about to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth which made him even more scared.


    ''In this world, there are only two kinds of people, one is my enemy and the other one is my allies, if you are my ally, then I will treat you kindly, but if you''re my enemy¡­''


    ''No! I won''t be your enemy! Please forgive me!''


    ''Good, I will remember your words.''


    Gen then felt a warm light and felt that his body became better. He was dumbfounded and looked at Haru, who was healing him.


    "What¡­ What is this?.?"


    "I have healed you, so don''t cause more trouble now."


    "Yes¡­ Yes!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Taro was even more dumbfounded at how strong Haru was.


    "And Satsuki¡­" Haru then looked at Satsuki.


    "Yes!" Satsuki was nervous, wondering whether she would be scolded by Haru. She closed her eyes and felt afraid, but¡­


    "Change your clothes, you''re a girl, don''t show your skin to random guys."


    "Um¡­"


    Satsuki nodded with a blush on her face and didn''t expect these words from him. She felt warm and followed his back with a smile on her face.


    In the audience seat, Haimura wasn''t sure why, but he felt that he should be the one that stood beside Satsuki at that moment.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "I¡­"


    Haimura then shook his head and didn''t think too much since he didn''t remember his previous lives very well and he wasn''t Haimura Moroha, not Kensei Fraga, who was the older brother of Sarasha (Satsuki''s past life identity).

 Chapter 1558 I am so moved that I am being chased out from the cafe

    <h4>Chapter 1558 I am so moved that I am being chased out from the cafe</h4>


    After the ident on the training ground, the school ended and they went back, but they didn''t return immediately but stayed at a nearby cafe.


    Satsuki was very ufortable when she was being stared at by three people at the same time.


    "Suspected Satsuki, do you understand what you have done?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­" Satsuki lowered her head and didn''t dare to say much.


    "Prosecutor Shizuno, can you exin Suspected Satsuki''s crime?" Haru asked.


    Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, Your Honor." She then looked at Satsuki and said, "Suspected Satsuki, you have done something wrong by taking an initiative to provoke someone."


    Even though Jeanne felt a bit weird by this y, she also joined together.


    "Yes, isn''t there a better way for you to reprimand him? Calling him the scum of society is a bit too much," Jeanne said.


    "Yes, and calling his ***** is only that size is also too much, Your Honor," Shizuno said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru stared at Shizuno nkly, telling her to be quiet, and Shizuno only snortedzily, trying to provoke him. He wondered why this girl was simr to Utaha, though, unlike Utaha, he couldn''t push this girl to bed.


    "The city where I lived was constantly under attack by metaphysical. I had to move many times. Because of that, I couldn''t make many friends and at the same time, I felt very happy when I became friends with the three of you," Satsuki said weakly.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Ugh¡­''


    Haru almost clenched his chest since he felt very guilty at that moment.


    "But in truth, I wasn''t lonely at all."


    Jeanne, Shizuno, and Haru raised their eyebrows when they heard Satsuki''s words.


    "I¡­ I have the memories of my previous lives and in that memory, I have a happy life with my brother."


    "Brocon," Shizuno said, but her mouth was covered by Jeanne.


    "I took the test and found out that I was a Savior. I found out that I wasn''t the only one with past lives. I learned there''s a school for Saviors, and I thought¡­ just maybe¡­"


    "Just maybe?"


    "Just maybe¡­ I might have met my brother, but I didn''t meet him¡­" Satsuki said with a smile.


    "So you''re sad now?" Jeanne asked.


    Satsuki shook her head and said, "I might not meet my brother, but I am d that I can meet the three of you." She cast a nce at Haru, then Jeanne, and somehow she felt ufortable, but she quickly threw that thought away and clutched her skirts tightly. She lowered her head and sobbed, then said, "In truth, all the stuff about justice and saving the world is secondary to me. I just wanted to be in front of all of you so you will praise me. That''s all I wished for. I had no right to criticize Isurugi. When I looked at him, I saw all the things I hate about myself. I couldn''t take it so I picked a fight with him and lost. I am pathetic." She felt frustrated and pathetic, and the only thing that she wanted to hear was for them to scold her.


    "Yes, you''re pathetic," Haru said without mercy.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno and Jeanne were dumbfounded.


    "If you win the duel, then it is one thing, but you have lost miserably and a pathetic one at that."


    The two of them thought to stop Haru, but in the end, they didn''t do anything and decided to shut their mouths.


    Satsuki lowered her head further and felt very miserable, depressed, and sad at this moment.


    "But Satsuki, I want you to remind you of something."


    "Huh?" Satsuki looked up and looked at Haru curiously.


    "Even if you have lost, I don''t think that you''ve done something wrong, after all, a human is selfish and I don''t think that your intention to find your brother and ask for praise is something wrong, but you don''t have the power to achieve all of that so this is the result."


    "¡­¡­"


    Satsuki became depressed once again.


    "However, unlike Isurugui, you have the three of you and when you don''t have enough power, it is okay to ask help and we will help you," Haru said.


    Satsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "You¡­ You''ll help me." She was very moved at that moment and she couldn''t stop her tears at that moment.


    Haru smiled and said, "Who has made me your friend after all? If someone doesn''t help you then who will?"


    "Yes, if you need help, then you can ask our help." Jeanne nodded.


    "Well, I can help you too¡­" But when Shizuno said this, she cast a nce at Jeanne and Haru with a warm gaze.


    "Every¡­ Everyone!!!"


    Satsuki cried loudly and directly hugged the three of them together.


    "UWAAAAAA!!!!"


    Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno were dumbfounded since the distance between them became so close and he felt weird when his face was right on Satsuki''s chest.


    Even though Haru had to admit that Satsuki might not have a chest, her smell was really good, but at the same time, his face was also pressed by Jeanne and Shizuno''s boobs. He quickly entered "Zen" trying to forget his worldly desire since if he let it go wild, then his anaconda might be berserk once again.


    Shizuno blushed when her boobs were being pressed on Haru''s face. She was a married woman in her previous lives after all, even though she was single and virgin in the present life, she still remembered the memory of her previous lives and remembered her lover in the previous lives very well, and that was why she felt a bit ufortable at that moment, and she felt guilty.


    Shizuno felt guilty since she didn''t feel disgusted when her boobs were pressed against the face of another man at that moment or rather she felt shy and warm somehow. And if this continued, she might not have a face to meet her lover that was reincarnated in this world.


    "Satsuki, stop it! Don''t cry anymore! And let go of me!"


    "UWAAAAA!!!"


    But Satsuki didn''t listen to Shizuno and cried so loudly because she was moved by their friendship, even though, inwardly, she might want something more than a mere friendship.


    They were being chased out by the staff of the cafe and decided to go back early.


    "See you tomorrow, Shizuno, Satsuki," Jeanne said with a smile then left with Haru holding each other''s hands.


    Haru also said goodbye and returned with Jeanne.


    Shizuno and Satsuki stood there, watching both Jeanne and Haru return back together.


    Satsuki wasn''t sure why she felt the yearning and sad for some reason.


    "Give up, both of them are lovers," Shizuno suddenly said.


    "What¡­ What are you talking about, Shizuno?!" Satsuki blushed and acted very aggressively at this moment.


    Shizuno shook her head and didn''t say much. "Then I will go back now." She didn''t continue to agitate Satsuki and went back, wondering why her desire to sleep started to get less and less.


    "Hey! Shizuno!"


    Satsuki stomped on her feet several times and felt annoyed, but she knew very well that in truth, she¡­

 Chapter 1559 The Fault of Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1559 The Fault of Protagonist</h4>


    After Haru and Jeanne returned, they thought that Maya and Mari woulde, but it seemed that neither of them came to their house.


    At Shimon''s house, Maya was crying since she wasn''t allowed toe to Haru''s house.


    "Why Mari-onee-chan? Maya wants to go to Jeanne-oneechan and Haru-oniichan!"


    Mari blushed since she listened to Maya''s story before and heard that Maya always heard some strange noise inside Haru''s house, thinking about the lover rtionship between Haru and Jeanne, she didn''t expect that they would be so open and she thought that it should be normal since they were young and they were very healthy in that area.


    Mari thought that the existence of Maya in that house would disturb both Haru and Jeanne so she decided to stop Maya to go to their house for a day.


    "Both of them are tired after the first day of school." Mari patted Maya''s head and said, "It''s better to let them rest for a day and they have also yed with you for the past three days."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Being reminded, even though Maya was unwilling, she also thought that it was a bit too much for her to y at Haru''s house for too long. She wanted to y, but she was afraid that she might trouble them.


    "Let''s go to their house tomorrow, I wille with you too," Mari said with a gentle tone.


    "Really?" Maya looked up expectantly.


    "Yes." Mari nodded and said, "I also want to talk with them after all." She heard from Andou that both Haru and Jeanne wanted to be Rank S Saviors, but she felt that both of them were a bit reckless so she decided to talk with them for a bit tomorrow, and she also needed to talk about their unhealthy rtionship too, of course.


    They didn''t think too much and spent their time together in this house for the past three days there had always been Maya beside them.


    Unlike Haru, who had thick skin, Jeanne had very thin skin and it was very easy for her to get embarrassed.


    If Haru didn''t use his trick then it wouldn''t be possible for him to eat her when there was Maya beside them.


    After they ate and drank wine, Haru couldn''t wait any longer and brought Jeanne to the bedroom. He ced her on the bed and bit her gently.


    "Jeanne¡­"


    Jeanne felt her body very hot and she almost couldn''t think straight, but¡­


    "Haru, stop for a moment¡­"


    Jeanne took a breath and her face was flushed at that moment, trying to calm herself since there was something that she needed to ask him.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru stopped and asked.


    "What do you think of Satsuki and Shizuno?" Jeanne asked.


    Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really n to steal from the protagonist in this world?" Jeanne asked. She had heard that Haru was very good at stealing the heroines from the protagonist, but she didn''t expect that in a day, this guy was really able to make the heroines in this world be in dismay about their feelings toward this bad guy.


    Jeanne had to admit that this guy was really attractive, powerful, gentle, and full of tricks that could make every girl happy. She also understood why there were a lot of girls that fell in love with him, and he was always there when the heroines needed someone by their side the most.


    Jeanne looked at Haru and said, "I have heard Satsuki''s story before and I can see how much she loves her brother, but after meeting you¡­" Even though it was hard to ept, she was a girl after all and she could tell how Satsuki''s feeling toward this bad guy.


    "You think I was at fault for provoking them?" Haru asked.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes." She had a serious expression on her face and said, "If you are not serious about them, it is better to not be gentle toward them since they''ll be hurt by you."


    "But they know that we are dating each other," Haru said.


    "But you''re a harem protagonist!"


    Jeanne let out a sigh and said, "I have never thought too much about this identity before, but I realize how strong this ability is."


    "You''re wrong, Jeanne."


    "Huh?"


    "My feelings about you and our rtionship aren''t because of my identity as a harem protagonist, but because I love you and you love me." Haru held Jeanne''s hand gently and said, "We have decided to be together by our own will, not by something else."


    Jeanne smiled gently and felt that her heart was melting, but at the same time, she realized how fatal this guy was for a woman. She let out a sigh again and felt the protagonist in this world was a bit pitiful.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked with a confused expression since Jeanne suddenly let out a sigh.


    "I somehow felt pity toward the protagonist¡­" Jeanne said with a sigh.


    "You don''t need to feel pity for him," Haru said and hugged Jeanne in his arms.


    Then both of themid on the bed with Jeanne using Haru''s arm as a pillow arm.


    "Why don''t I need to?"


    "You know that is the main trait of most protagonists in Japanese Light Novels?" Haru asked.


    "What?"


    "Indecisive." Haru held Jeanne''s hand and said, "If my appearance isn''t there, then both Satsuki and Shizuno will probably be in love madly with the protagonist, for example, Shizuno might kiss the protagonist or put his face on her breasts every time they meet each other."


    "Huh? How can that be? Shizuno isn''t that kind of person!" Jeanne didn''t think that Shizuno was such a shameful woman.


    "What if the rtionship between the protagonist and Shizuno is a husband and wife in the previous lives?"


    "This¡­?" Jeanne was at loss and didn''t think that it was a bit weird when Shizuno was kissing the protagonist and put the face of the protagonist to her breasts, every time they met each other if she thought that both of them were lovers in previous lives.


    "Shizuno''s family is a chain for her and even if she''s alive, she doesn''t have her own free will since she''s the puppet of her family."


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Jeanne''s expression, Haru smiled and caressed her smooth forehead gently, thinking that this girl was really gentle. "Whether someone is rich or poor, each of them has their own problems, Shizuno might be rich, but she doesn''t have her own will and sleeping might be her only way to escape from her family."


    "Why?" Jeanne asked.


    "It''s because, inside her dream, she can remember all of her previous lives, her happy lives with her husband, without the constraint of her family, that''s why she''s always sleeping," Haru said.


    "How can you know all of that?" Jeanne asked with a dumbfounded expression since she knew that this guy didn''t know the story of this world then how could he know about all of that.


    Haru smiled gently and said, "It''s because I understand woman''s heart, dear. If I don''t understand it, then it is impossible for me to date all of you."


    "¡­"


    Jeanne was in shock and realized that this guy had a more terrible existence than she had thought, but¡­


    Jeanne knew that she really loved this bastard!


    Jeanne hugged him tightly and asked, "Then what is the protagonist going to do?" She was curious, wondering whether the protagonist would let this bad guy steal all the heroines.


    "What is the protagonist going to do?"


    Haru smiled and said, "Nothing."


    "¡­Nothing?" Jeanne was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I can tell that he''s the type that loves to pretend that he''s a normal or weak student since he doesn''t want trouble to keeping toward him, but during the critical moment, he''s going to help his loved ones without hesitation."


    "¡­"


    Jeanne felt that the protagonist was full of contradictions.


    "It feels like a contradiction, right? That''s what humans are, they''re full of contradictions, however, I don''t think what this protagonist does is a good thing," Haru said.


    "Why?"


    "I am not sure whether the protagonist has remembered the memory of his previous lives, but if he remembers then he should talk with the heroines without hesitation and I have a feeling that he should remember Satsuki."


    "Really?" Jeanne was surprised and asked, "Then why didn''t he say anything before?" She knew from Haru that the protagonist of this world should be Haimura Moroha, who was also from their ss, and that was why she was confused why Haimura didn''t say anything to either Satsuki or Shizuno before.


    "Because he''s hesitant. He''s hesitant, what will their reaction be when they know about his real identity? Will they hate him? Will they ept him? Will their rtionship return to how it used to be?"


    "That guy is thinking too much," Jeanne said with a frown.


    "This is why I have said the real problem of the protagonist in this world is indecisive." Haru let out a sigh and said, "If the protagonist really won''t do anything until the critical moment, then I am afraid¡­"


    Haru was about to finish his words, but¡­


    "If it''s really like that then just take both Satsuki and Shizuno," Jeanne said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was dumbfounded and didn''t expect this girl to react so strongly.


    "I don''t think with someone like that Satsuki and Shizuno can be happy¡­" Jeanne let out a sigh and thought that the protagonist was a bit disappointing somehow.


    "Well, let''s not think about something like that, how about we continue where we were before?"


    "Oh, you¡­"


    Jeanne blushed and wanted to say something, but his mouth was faster.


    They were kissing and hugging passionately swallowing each other''s existence, then¡­


    The author didn''t need to exin, right?

 Chapter 1560 Young man who suddenly invites

    <h4>Chapter 1560 Young man who suddenly invites</h4>


    The next morning, Haru and Jeanne came to the school as usual but¡­


    "Jeanne, are you alright? You seem to be very tired," Satsuki asked worriedly to Jeanne.


    "I am alright. I just¡­" Jeanne nced at Haru with an annoyed expression and said, "I just didn''t get enough sleep." Her endurance was at B Rank and it wasn''t low, but she didn''t think that it was enough to fight this guy.


    "You didn''t get enough sleep? What were you doingst night?" Satsuki asked with confused expressions.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne wasn''t good at lying so she could only ask Haru for help.


    "Satsuki, don''t trouble, Jeanne," Haru quickly said since he could see that Jeanne was asking for his help.


    "You''re her boyfriend! Don''t you feel worried about her?" Satsuki couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t need to get worried since she didn''t get enough sleep because she was ying games," Haru said without changing his expression.


    "Oh? You were ying a game, Jeanne? What kind of game? Can you y the game with meter?" Satsuki asked.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Jeanne, who couldn''t even have a good sleep, became even more helpless when she heard Satsuki''s request. It was the truth that she was ying a game, but in this game, she didn''t think that Satsuki was suitable to y this game.


    On the other hand, Shizuno didn''t join their conversation, but she observed the subtle change of expression on Jeanne.


    Unlike Haru, who could act perfectly, Jeanne couldn''t do that so Shizuno could tell that both of them might be lying.


    ''But they don''t seem to be lying¡­''


    Shizuno then closed her eyes, thinking what kind of game that could be yed by two couples until¡­


    Shizuno blushed and understood everything. She looked at Jeanne, who was tired, and Haru, who seemed to be very fit and healthy.


    ''Did both of them¡­''


    Anyway, Jeanne became even more troubled by Satsuki''s questions and she was almost in tears, wondering what she should do at this moment.


    "That''s right, Satsuki, can we exchange our contact info?" Haru suddenly asked, but he also intended to help Jeanne from her plight.


    "Huh?"


    Satsuki was surprised and asked, "Wh - Why?" However, in truth, she was very happy when she thought that she would exchange each other''s contact info with the three of them.


    "Well¡­ I feel like it''ll be easier to contact you if I have your contact info, is that not alright?" Haru asked.


    "It''s¡­ It''s alright¡­" Satsuki nodded with a blush on her face, then quickly took her mobile phone.


    Then both of them exchanged contact info with each other, Haru looked at Satsuki and could tell that this girl was very happy.


    "Satsuki, let''s exchange with mine too," Jeanne said.


    Jeanne had gotten a smartphone when she joined the Group Chat before so she wasn''t unfamiliar with the way mobile phones were working.


    "Yes!"


    Satsuki nodded without hesitation.


    Both of them exchanged contact info with each other, and Satsuki couldn''t control her happiness.


    Satsuki raised her mobile phone high and couldn''t help but say, "Yay! This is my fourth number, after mom and dad!"


    "¡­"


    Haru and Jeanne looked at Satsuki and somehow felt that this girl was a bit sad somehow.


    "Hey, exchange with me too, is that alright?" Shizuno suddenly asked and from the beginning to the end, she hadn''t gone to sleep since she wanted to talk with them more.


    "Sure, it is my pleasure," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno looked at Haru''s harmless smile and looked down slightly, so she wouldn''t see his face directly since she had to admit that his face was so handsome that it slightly affected herposure.


    Then Shizuno, Haru, and Jeanne exchanged contact info with each other without trouble. When it ended, Shizuno and Satsuki looked at each other for a moment, and Shizuno asked, "Exchange with me too."


    "Sure." Satsuki felt a bit weird, but she nodded.


    Both of them exchange contact info together until¡­


    "Whoops, my fingers slipped and I deleted it," Shizuno said without any remorse.


    "You want to fight, Shizuno?!" Satsuki was furious.


    "I meant the number of beauty parlors," Shizuno said.


    "¡­"


    Satsuki felt that she was getting angry for nothing and at the same time, she wouldn''t get used tomunicating with this girl no matter what.


    "Is Kasugano Haruka-kun here?"


    "Huh?" 2x


    Shizuno and Satsuki looked in the direction of the entrance door, wondering whether someone was trying to confess to Haru once again. When they came to the school, they were dumbfounded when they saw a lot of love letters on Haru''s desk and a shoe locker, even though everyone knew that he was dating Jeanne.


    There was even one girl that was brave enough to confess right in front of the public, but she was rejected, of course.


    However, because of that Satsuki became even warier of the girls that tried to get close to Haru, especially when Haru was dating Jeanne, both of them were her friends so she was going to protect them!


    Shizuno, on the other hand, didn''t think too much since she knew very well how destructive Haru''s charm was. If she didn''t remember the memory of her previous lives and she was still in love with the lover of her previous lives then she might¡­


    Shizuno shook her head then nced at one boy that was sitting in the ssroom. Unfortunately, the boy didn''t seem to notice her, not that he seemed to remember her which to hear sadness.


    Shizuno might be able to take the initiative, but she didn''t want to do that and wanted him to remember her since¡­


    Shizuno then nced at another boy inside the ssroom before looking at the person who called out Haru''s name.


    Fortunately, the one who was called Haru was a young man and it seemed this person was very popr since when this guy appeared some girls screamed happily.


    "Is there something, Senpai?" Haru asked. When this young man appeared, he didn''t feel surprised and he already knew who the identity of this young man was.


    "Could youe with me for a bit?" The young man looked at Haru and also asked, "And, the two of you too, Jeanne-kun, Urushibara Shizuno-kun."


    "Eh?"


    Satsuki looked at her three friends then she was in shock when she was the only one that wasn''t being called by this young man.


    "EHHHH?!"


    Jeanne, Shizuno, and Haru looked at each other and nodded, agreed with the young man''s request, then leaving Satsuki alone in the ss.


    Satsuki was a bit sad and felt that she was being left out. She looked at the three of them with a longing expression, wondering why she wasn''t being called.


    Then at this moment, Haimura, who saw Satsuki was alone, couldn''t help but want to call her out, but somehow, he felt that it was a bit too troublesome when he called it inside the ss and thought to call her after the ss when there were no people around them.


    However¡­


    Haimura thought about how close Satsuki was with Haru and couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous so he didn''t have any hesitation anymore and was about to call her out but¡­


    "Huh? Where is she?"


    Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno followed the young man who led them to the rooftop.


    While walking, Haru observed the young man, he had to admit that this young man had a well-built physique, which made him appear strong yet agile, but this young man was shorter than him.


    "My name is Jin Isurugi and I am sorry for the trouble that my little brother has caused you," Jin said and bowed his head slightly.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to make this matter bigger since your little brother also has apologized before," Haru said and didn''t think that the purpose of Jin to call the three of them on the rooftop was to apologize to him.


    "And I don''t think your intention to invite us here is to apologize for what your little brother, right?"


    "Yes." Jin smiled and said, "It seems that I don''t need to exin too much and I will cut it short." He looked at the three of them and asked, "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-kun, Urushibara-kun, will you join the Striker?"

 Chapter 1561 The Striker 1

    <h4>Chapter 1561 The Striker 1</h4>


    "The Striker?"


    "Yes."


    Jin nodded and said, "I have seen how you fought my little brotherst time and I have seen how powerful you were, Kasugano-kun."


    Haru was looking at Jin and wondering whether this guy didn''t feel angry when he beat up his little brother.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, I have heard from Principal Shimon that you''re a Rank A Savior. I''ve had doubts before, but after seeing how you could make Gin do "dogeza" without doing anything, I can see that you''re a very strong Dark Mage," Jin said.


    "Dark Mage, huh?"


    Haru didn''t feel surprised when Jin thought of him as a Dark Mage, considering he was using a spell rather than a close-range weapon.


    "What''s wrong?" Jin asked in confusion.


    "Nothing, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "I feel like I haven''t remembered all the memories from my previous lives and once I have remembered all of them, I know that I can be even stronger¡­"


    His tone was full of confidence and there was no doubt about his words which caused both Jin and Shizuno to be amazed since both of them knew very well how strong Haru was.


    When Haru was fighting against Gin, he only said one word then Gin was defeated without being able to do anything and if he could be even stronger¡­


    On the other hand, Jeanne was rolling her eyes, thinking that this guy''s acting skill was very awesome and she thought that she might need to learn a lot from him.


    "Sorry, let''s return to our previous conversation," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes." Jin was a bit dumbfounded, but then, he asked, "I want to invite the three of you as a member of the Striker." He looked at them and asked, "Do you know about the Striker?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I have heard of it, but can you exin the details of the Striker to us?" Before he entered the school, he also started to do research about this school, and of course, the Striker.


    "Of course." Jin nodded and started to exin about the Striker.


    In simple terms, the Striker was an elite team from Akane Academy that was led by Jin to eliminate the metaphysical that appeared in this country.


    Jin also told them that the three of them would get the schrship from the Academy Academy and they would be guaranteed employment at the White Knight Agency after they graduated. He also told them that they would receive quite a sum of money as a reward for joining the Striker.


    In the past, most of the students would agree without hesitation since they didn''t need to worry about money and the economy of the world was quite a mess since the metaphysical attacked various ces randomly from time to time.


    It was very hard to get a job so everyone who heard that they would get a stable ie from both schrship and employment of the White Knight Agency, would be more than happy to ept the invitation from the Striker.


    Jin also thought that the three of them would happily ept their invitation, however¡­


    "I am sorry, Isurugi-senpai," Haru said without hesitation.


    Shizuno was a bit dumbfounded, but Jeanne didn''t say anything since she believed in Haru.


    "I see¡­" Jin nodded, but then he was dumbfounded and asked, "I am sorry?"


    "To tell you the truth, both of us don''tck money and the sum of money that you will give us as a reward for joining the Striker, personally¡­" Haru let out a sigh and said, "It''s a bit too small."


    As a capitalist, Haru also understood that the rewards that had been given by the Striker weren''t that much because of their status as a student, and because of that status, the school and the White Knight Agency could lower their reward.


    In truth, Haru felt that the reward that was given by the Striker wasn''t fair, especially when their power was bigger and their reputation was bigger than most adults on the White Knight Agency.


    If Haru was the leader of the Striker, then, without doubt, he would get the sponsorship of a lot of conglomerates, magnates, industrialists, and a lot of rich people then be their bodyguards since he was sure that they could give them more money.


    Jin thought that Haru was going to reject him and he also knew thatpared to the employee of the White Knight Agency, the reward that was given by the Striker wasn''t much or rather small, but he didn''t think too much since he was a student, or rather, he didn''t think that he could change it.


    On the other hand, Shizuno, who heard Haru''s words, was wondering which family that he came from since she could really tell that he was really rich from his bearing and habit.


    "But¡­ even if the reward that we receive isn''t that much, I am interested in the opportunity to fight against the metaphysical." Haru looked at Jin and said, "So Isurugi-senpai, Jeanne, and I will join the Striker."


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, we will join the Striker." She knew that joining the Striker was part of the quest, so she agreed without hesitation.


    "Re - Really?" Jin was surprised since he thought that he was being rejected, but then his expression became serious, and asked, "Don''t you need to think about it twice? You need to know that there have been casualties before."


    "Isn''t that the reason why you have decided to invite me? I can heal most people with my ability," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jin let out a sigh and bowed his head. "Thank you very much!" In truth, even if Jeanne and Shizuno didn''t join the Striker, he didn''t think too much, however, he needed Haru to enter the Striker no matter what since he knew that Haru had the ability to heal someone.


    Jin knew that Haru''s ability was very precious for his team and with Haru, he was sure that the number of casualties would be lowered or turned zero and that was what he had always hoped for.


    "It''s alright, when can we visit your ce?"


    "Let''s go after school, I also want to see your power, is that alright?" Jin asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "We''ll visit you after school."


    "Thank you very much." Jin sighed in relief and felt grateful for Haru since Haru had epted his invitation.


    "Shizuno, how about you? Are you going to join too?" Haru asked.


    "Me?" Shizuno looked at Haru and nodded. "Of course, I will join."


    Jin smiled and said, "Then see you after school."


    They were about to end their conversation but¡­


    "Let me join the Striker!"


    Suddenly Satsuki entered the scene and asked directly.


    "Um, who are you?" Jin was confused when he saw Satsuki.


    "If Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno are joining, then I have to join, too!"


    Jin shook his head and said, "I like your enthusiasm, but your ability isn''t enough to enter the Striker." He only remembered that Satsuki was the girl that was defeated by his little brother. His little brother wasn''t even qualified to enter the Striker so how could he let Satsuki enter the Striker?


    "I¡­"


    "I think it''s too soon for you to even join the reserves. I''m sorry."


    "¡­No way¡­" Satsuki was very dejected when she was rejected.


    "Well then."


    Waving his hand, Jin left them first since he also needed to prepare for the Striker after this.


    Looking at Satsuki who was dejected and upset, Haru said, "What are you upset about? Isn''t it obvious that with your strength, you will onlymit suicide if you join the Striker?"


    "!!!"


    Satsuki didn''t expect that this guy would be so blunt and cruel, telling her that she was weak. She was on the verge of crying before and at this moment, her tears were already uncontroble, but¡­


    Satsuki felt a warm hand on her head and a gentle voice on her ear.


    "Stupid, if you''re weak now, it doesn''t mean that you''re going to be weak in the future."


    "Huh?" Satsuki was dumbfounded.


    "Do you want to get stronger so you can enter the Striker?" Haru asked.


    Staring at his eyes, Satsuki who was full of tears nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"


    "Good answer, thene to my houseter," Haru said and patted Satsuki''s shoulder.


    "Jeanne, let''s go."


    "See youter, Satsuki." Jeanne also walked out with Haru from the rooftop, leaving two girls there, but¡­


    "Come¡­ Come to his house?!" Satsuki was dumbfounded, but then she was blushing and flustered, then there was smoke from her head, thinking that her hand might be held, her body might be hugged, and¡­ and she might be kissed!


    Satsuki was shy and started to imagine a lot of things in her head.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno looked at Satsuki then looked at the back of Jeanne and Haru, somehow, she felt a bit worried to leave Jeanne alone with Haru since she had a feeling that this guy was¡­


    "Haru, can I visit your house too?"


    Shizuno decided to join the party.

 Chapter 1562 The Striker 2

    <h4>Chapter 1562 The Striker 2</h4>


    After the ss, Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno went together to the training ground where the Strikers did their training. Before they went to the training ground, Jin appeared in front of their ss and guided them directly.


    Jin wasn''t sure why, but in front of Haru, he felt that he needed to be polite somehow, even though Haru was younger than him and was also his underssmen.


    ''Was it rted to the memory of his previous lives?''


    Jin was after all Rank A Savior and among the students in the Akane Academy, it could be said that he was the strongest, but in front of Haru, he couldn''t say that he was the strongest since when he walked beside him, he could feel an aura that was deeply hiding inside him.


    Haru''s aura was like a volcano, when it was calm, it was like a normal mountain, but when it erupted, it would cause a disaster.


    Jin hoped that Haru would always be calm and be their allies since he knew with his help, he could feel that the survival of everyone would be greater.


    Even though Jin''s little brother was a smug gut, Jin was a decent guy and his intention to be a Savior had always been very pure and that was to help everyone, but more than that, he hoped everyone on his team would be alright and stay alive no matter what their mission was.


    Inside the ss, Satsuki looked at the back of Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno longingly, but then she clenched her hands hard and decided to work hard since she didn''t want to be left alone. She then blushed when she thought that she was invited to Haru''s house.


    ''If only¡­''


    Satsuki knew that it might be impossible for the thing that usually happened in the raunchy romance novel that she usually read would happen in reality, but¡­ but¡­ she could at least prepare herself, right?


    Inside the training ground, members of the Strikers gathered together and stared at the three members that were about to join them, but before that¡­


    "Let me give you a formal wee."


    Jin smiled and said, "Wee to the troops, Kasugano Haruka-kun, Jeanne-kun, and Urushibara Shizuno-kun."


    Jeanne and Shizuno might have noticed it before, but they noticed all the female members of the Strikers seemed to not show any interest in them, or rather they put all of their attention on Haru''s.


    "Shizuno, help me," Jeanne said with a helpless expression since she knew how popr her boyfriend was.


    Shizuno could notice that the female members of the Striker seemed to be ready to swallow Haru. She let out a sigh since no matter how many times she saw it, she felt a bit speechless at this guy''s poprity.


    Shizuno was sure that if this guy wanted, he could eat all the female members of the Strikers easily.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you."


    Shizuno knew that she needed to help Jeanne from the female hyenas.


    Haru was speechless when he saw the reaction of the female members of the Strikers, especially the one with sses since he could see that she was very thirsty and was about to jump into him anytime.


    Fortunately, Jeanne and Shizuno stood right beside him at the same time and Jin also stood right in front of the female sses that were ready to jump into Haru anytime.


    "We''re d to have more manpower since some of our members graduatedst year," the girl with slightly tanned skin and bombastic boobs said. She then winked in the direction of Haru.


    "He''s not bad," the girl with a short bob hairstyle said with a blush on her face. She had seen a lot of good-looking guys, but this guy was on an entirely different dimension.


    "I''ll work you hard so be prepared!" the boy with spiky blonde hair said smugly.


    "Hehe¡­ I can''t wait anymore¡­" A beautiful bespectacled young woman was looking at Haru without hiding her desire and drool. She walked creepily toward Haru and asked, "Little brother, wee to the Striker, let me teach you¡­ a lot¡­ of things¡­" She licked her lips and when she was about to jump into him, her head was being hit by Jin.


    "Stop! Can you not show disgrace as an upperssman?! Don''t scare him with something perverted! And he''s already has a girlfriend so all of you give up!" Jin said directly.


    "What? Just a girlfriend? With his looks alone, if he wants ten or twenty girlfriends then it is possible!" The bespectacled young woman said without hesitation then she pointed at Haru''s lower body and said, "And I can see it that this guy is hiding a monster inside his pants! Let me go now since I want to check it!"


    "Tokiko!!!" Jin roared furiously.


    Jin felt that his punishment was a bit too light and thought that he needed to educate this woman or else, this woman might bring a lot of shame to the Striker.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru felt that the situation might be out of hand and quickly said, "Senpai, why don''t you introduce this team first to us?" It wasn''t his first time seeing such a perverted girl, but such a girl was usually a virgin. They might be rich in theory, but in real practice?


    Their experience was zero.


    "That''s right!"


    Jin nodded and threw the vice-captain of the Striker away. "Alright, let''s begin! Let''s erase the shame that Tokiko has shown us!"


    "YES!"


    "What do you mean by that?!"


    They ignored and pretended that they didn''t hear thisint and quickly performed their routine. They then stood in line and put solemn expressions on their faces.


    Jin took a deep breath and shouted, "We are the Swords of Salvation!"


    "We are the Saviors!"


    Everyone screamed at the same time.


    "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    Jin, as a captain, heightened their spirit and everyone also followed him.


    Looking at everyone, Haru thought that he could expect something from them, but he should stay away from the female members of the Strikers. If he was alone, then it might be alright to have fun with the perverted one, but he wasn''t alone and unless he wanted to have a serious rtionship with someone in this world, it was better to not y around.


    Jeanne also nodded when she saw everyone and thought that it would be fun to lead them to the battlefield.


    "Then, Kasugano-kun, I know that it might be a bit too abrupt, but how about we have a spar right now?" Jin suddenly asked.


    "¡­"


    "Huh?!"


    It wasn''t Haru, who was surprised but it was all the members of the Strikers that we''re surprised by Jin''s sudden request.


    "Even though I know that you should be a Rank A Savior like me, I want to see your power first, can you?" Jin asked.


    Everyone looked at Haru with a sympathetic gaze since they knew how powerful Jin was and they didn''t think that Haru was able to win against Jin, even if they heard Haru was a Rank A Savior like Jin.


    Haru thought that Jin might have forgiven him for beating up his little brother, but it seemed that this guy was holding a grudge, but¡­


    "Why not? Let''s have a spar, Senpai," Haru said with a harmless smile.


    Looking at this smile, Jeanne and Shizino felt that they should give their condolences to Jin at this moment.

 Chapter 1563 The next plot should be a spar, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1563 The next plot should be a spar, right?</h4>


    "But before we have a spar¡­"


    Jin looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne-kun, I have heard your information from the principal, but I haven''t seen your power so is it alright for you to have a spar too?"


    Jeanne was a bit surprised, but then she nced at Haru who gave her a nod. She looked at Jin again and nodded. "Yes, that''s okay."


    "That''s good."


    Jin nodded, then looked at the members of the Strikers who he should ask to have a spar with Jeanne.


    "Sophia-kun, can you do it?"


    "!!!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard that Jin had called out Sophia as Jeanne''s opponent on the spar since Sophia was the member of the Striker with the highest strength and durability, if Sophia became Jeanne''s spar opponent then¡­


    "Okey dokey!"


    Sophia smiled and agreed without hesitation. She then looked at Jeanne and said, "Please take care of me, Jeanne."


    "Yes, Sophia." Jeanne nodded.


    Haru looked at Sophia and he had to admit that this girl''s boobs were humongous. He moved closer to Jeanne and whispered.


    "This girl should have good durability, you shouldn''t hold back."


    Haru knew thatpared to the strength of the servants on the Holy Grail, the members of the Striker in front of them should beparable to the average and above-average rank of servants so even if they were unable to prate Jeanne''s defense, he wanted her to be careful.


    "Don''t worry," Jeanne said with a smile.


    Then everyone cleared the training ground and stood on the audience seat to watch the spar between Sophia and Jeanne.


    Haru, Shizuno, Jin, Tokiko (the vice-captain of the Striker), and Haruka (member of the Striker) sat next to each other, discussing the result of this spar.


    "Kasugano-kun, Sophia is one of our strongest members at the Striker," Jin said.


    "Even so, my girlfriend won''t lose," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    When those words fell, even though Haruka had heard that Jeanne was Haru''s girlfriend, she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "Kasugano-kun, after school, why don''t you go with this big sister? I will teach you a lot of things since both of us are Dark Mages," Tokisaki didn''t care whether Haru had a girlfriend or not, instead of being wishy-washy, she directly invited him.


    "¡­Kanz--"


    "Tokiko!"


    "Kanza--"


    "Tokiko!"


    "I mean Tokiko-senpai¡­" Haru was helpless and said, "I can''t go with you today, sorry."


    "How about tomorrow?" Tokiko directly asked.


    "TOKIKO!!!"


    Jin directly grabbed Tokiko''s head and tied her directly since if he let this perverted woman run amok, he was afraid that Haru might run away sooner orter.


    "Senpai, you should be quiet the duel is about to start!" Haruka also helped Jin and sometimes, she was quite envious of Tokiko who was very brave at talking about her emotions.


    Looking at the scene beside her, Shizuno was speechless and let out a sigh before she focussed all of her attention on the training ground since the spar between Jeanne and Sophia was about to start.


    Jeanne, who received her ID Tag, also used it to transform her uniform and she also created a battle g by using this unique item. Unlike the Savior in this world that was using na to use the ID Tag, she used her magic energy to use this item.


    "Oh-ho? Battle g? It''s a very unique weapon, desu," Sophia said with a smile.


    "Sophia, you''re not using a weapon?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "No, desu! If I use it, it will be too much," Sophia said. Unlike Jin who received information from the principal, she didn''t receive any information about Jeanne, Haru, and Shizuno, so she thought that they should be at least Rank C Saviors. Even though it wasn''t bad, they didn''t have an experience like her so she thought to go easy on them.


    Jeanne looked at Sophia for a bit then also made the battle g on her hand disappear.


    Sophia was a bit surprised and asked, "You''re not using your weapon, desu?"


    "It''s alright, I am also quite good at hand-to-handbat," Jeanne said.


    "I see, desu!" Sophia smiled and raised her fists. "Then don''t regret your choice, Jeanne!"


    "Let''s start, Sophia!"


    Jeanne also raised her fists and she also wanted to test the strength difference between the Saviors and herself since she hadn''t had a chance to use her power when she appeared in this world.


    The air around their surroundings started to change and from their bodies, they started to emit an aura around their bodies.


    Jeanne might not be able to use na, but she could use her magic energy to do something simr to na in this world after she trained with Haru for several days.


    (Haru defeats most of the opponent by his "Haoshoku Haki" after all).


    Sophia then stomped the ground and caused the ground to sink.


    *BOOOM!*


    In an instant, Sophia leaped right in front of Jeanne, raising her fist and aimed toward Jeanne''s stomach, but¡­


    Jeanne''s speed was faster, and she punched Sophia''s stomach directly.


    "What?!"


    Sophia was dumbfounded and she didn''t have time to block Jeanne''s punch.


    *BOOOOOOOOMM!*


    Sophia sted away and hit the edge of the training ground directly with a loud noise. The stadium was shaking, and half of the training ground was covered in dust.


    "¡­"


    No one couldprehend what was happening for a few seconds until they heard Jeanne''s voice.


    "So - Sophia! I am sorry!"


    Jeanne panicked since it seemed that she didn''t expect Sophia to be this weak.


    "SOPHIA!!!"


    Everyone also panicked and they quickly came toward Sophia to help her. When they arrived, they saw Sophia passed out, rolled her eyes, andid on the top of the rubble without moving.


    "This¡­!?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded since they knew very well how durable Sophia was, but with just one hit from Jeanne, Sophia passed out directly. Then they looked at Jeanne, who was trying to help Sophia with fear since they thought that this girl was a monster.


    "Um¡­ your girlfriend is very fierce, Kasugano-kun," Tokiko said with a pale face. She was wondering whether her fate would be simr to Sophia since she had tried to flirt with Haru before.


    "Kasugano-kun¡­ can you heal Sophia?" Jin asked. Even though he knew that Sophia was very durable, he was still worried something might happen to Sophia since the strength behind Jeanne''s punch wasn''t a joke.


    "Leave it to me." Haru moved closer to Jeanne who was trying to help Sophia and said, "Jeanne, let me handle this."


    "Um¡­" Jeanne nodded.


    Haru then raised his palm and directly used his "Light Magic," "Ripple" and "Jewelry Bonney''s Power" to heal Sophia.


    Haru had been trying to develop Jewelry Bonney''s power and the key to this power was "Rewind" and "Fast Forward". He could "Rewind" the time and "Fast Forward" the time.


    By rewinding the time, he was able to erase the damages, injuries, etc so it was a very convenient ability, in his opinion.


    Before long, the injuries of Sophia disappeared at a speed that was visible to eyes which made everyone dumbfounded.


    During their fight against the metaphysical, what were they all afraid of?


    The answer was obvious and that was an injury!


    Even if there was advanced medical technology and the Light Arts could enhance their healing power to a certain extent, it didn''t mean that they could be saved if they were in critical condition after they fought against the metaphysical and the speed of their healing also wasn''t that fast,pared to the ability that was shown by Haru at that moment so when they saw him, using this power, their expression and eyes started to change and they became excited!


    They knew that they needed Haru in their team no matter what!


    "Ugh¡­ what happened, desu?" Sophia looked at everyone with confused expressions, and at the same time, she realized that her body seemed to be healthier than before. She knew that her rib was cracked by Jeanne, but it seemed that it was alright which made her wonder what had happened.


    Jin was excited beyond belief since unlike before, this time, he could see clearly how amazing Haru''s healing ability was. "Kasugano-kun, you have to join the Striker no matter what!"


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re amazing!" Haruka was also excited.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed to stop everyone from getting too excited, but he knew very well that with this healing ability, he would be pampered by a lot of people. He looked at Jin then put on a harmless smile and asked, "Jin-senpai, should we start out sparing?"


    "¡­"


    Jin wasn''t sure and for a moment, cold sweat started to drip from his body when he saw this harmless smile and somehow, he started to regret his decision to ask him for a spar before since he realized that this guy was a beast.

 Chapter 1564 House Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1564 House Visit</h4>


    In the end, they didn''t do another spar since half of the training ground was demolished by the spar between Jeanne and Sophia, and because of that, after they talked for a while, Jin told them to go back and told them to go on training from tomorrow.


    Haru agreed, but before he left, he decided to ask whether he could get the book about experience and instructions about techniques and skills for both Light Art and Dark Art.


    Jin nodded and didn''t mind, he was very generous and gave all the books regarding both Light Art and Dark Art since in his mind, the stronger Haru and Jeanne were, the better it was.


    Then after Haru got all the things that he wanted, he returned back together with Jeanne and Shizuno.


    When they walked, Shizuno couldn''t help but cast a nce at Haru and Jeanne. She knew that Haru was strong, but she didn''t expect him to have such powerful support, and Jeanne, she didn''t expect Jeanne to be so powerful that this girl was able to demolish half of the training ground with her power.


    "Haru, why did you ask for those books? You don''t need all of that, right?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    Even though the techniques and skills from all of those books seem to be very exquisite, Haru also had learned a lot of familiar skills from the Group Chat so, in truth, all of the books that he borrowed from Jin were useless.


    "It is for Satsuki," Haru said. He had promised to teach Satsuki after all, but his techniques and ability were different from this world so he decided to learn the abilities in this world.


    "You really care about that stupid girl?" Shizuno couldn''t help but ask, feeling a bit jealous of Satsuki, who was being treated so dearly by Haru.


    Haru turned toward Shizuno and said with a sincere expression, "I also care about you, Shizuno. If you need help then I will help you without hesitation."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno was in a daze, before she looked away, trying to hide her blush, and also felt quite more guilty toward her husband in her previous life.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuno?" Jeanne asked, wondering whether this girl was sick.


    Shizuno took a deep breath and said calmly, "I am alright, thank you, Jeanne."


    "No problem," Jeanne said with a smile while holding Haru''s hand.


    Looking at how close Haru and Jeanne were, as a girl, Shizuno couldn''t help but feel jealousy, but then she shook her head.


    When they were about to go out, they suddenly saw something with a pink color that was hiding behind the tree.


    "¡­¡­"


    Something pink might have realized that they had found her presence, so she came out unnaturally with an awkward smile.


    "Oh, Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, it is a coincidence!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "How long have you been here, Satsuki?" Jeanne asked worriedly.


    "Haha¡­ what are you talking about? I didn''t wait here and I - I just walked here by chance!" Satsuki said with an unnatural expression.


    "¡­"


    "Well, like I have said to you on the rooftop, do you want to go to my house?" Haru asked.


    Satsuki blushed, but because of the sunset, her blush was hidden very well and she asked with a shy expression, "Is¡­ Is that alright?"


    "I have promised to train you after all, and if you don''t join the Striker then you will be a loner, do you want that?"


    "I DON''T WANT TO!"


    Satsuki quickly shook her head since she didn''t want to be a loner again and she also followed everyone to be a member of the Striker.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "¡­Good¡­" Satsuki nodded shyly.


    "I will go with you too, is that alright?" Shizuno asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and asked Jeanne, "Jeanne, you don''t have a problem, right?"


    "It''s good." Jeanne nodded with a smile and said, "Our house is too big after all and it is good to have a lot of people inside."


    "¡­¡­"


    When those words fell, Satsuki and Shizuno were dumbfounded.


    ''Our house?''


    But when they were about to go back, they met both Maya and Mari who also wanted to go to Haru''s house so in the end, four people became six people.


    When everyone arrived at Haru''s house, the one that had nevere to his house, except for Shizuno was dumbfounded since the yard on Haru''s house was very huge.


    The size of Haru''s house might be small,pared to his house in the original world, but it was huge in the eyes of normal people, especially the yard since it seemed that there were a lot of nts that were nted around the surrounding house.


    Jeanne''s family was a farmer so sometimes, she missed her life in the countryside so she asked Haru to build a garden around their house in this world.


    The house was built in a traditional Japanese style that was mixed with a lot of modern style and technology from this world.


    The mix between traditional and modern didn''t cause chaos, but rather a unique style that made anyone who saw this house want to live in this ce no matter what.


    Mari, who was holding Maya''s hand, was dumbfounded when she saw this house since she knew that this house wasn''t cheap, especially when thend price around the Akane Academy was quite expensive. She knew that both Jeanne and Haru were orphans so she was quite curious where they earned their money.


    Satsuki was also amazed by Haru''s house. Even though she was a princess in her previous life, her family was quite normal in the present life, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, is your family rich?"


    "Well, I don''t have any other family besides Jeanne," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    "Both of us are orphans," Haru said calmly.


    "I¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Satsuki with a speechless expression since the atmosphere became a bit depressing.


    Satsuki was dumbfounded and quickly apologized.


    "I - I am sorry!"


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry."


    Waving his hand, Haru said, "Well, let''s enter, after we have dinner, we can start our training right away, Satsuki, is that alright with you?"


    "Ah!" Satsuki was dumbfounded again, but she quickly responded. "Yes!"


    "Good." Haru nodded.


    When they entered the house, they realized that the house was more amazing than they had thought so Shizuno couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, I know that it is a bit rude question, but can I ask you how can you earn your money?"


    Shizuno was after alling from a rich family, but Haru and Jeanne were different. Neither of them came from a rich family and they were orphans, so Shizuno was wondering how they could earn their money to buy such a luxurious house, and even though she didn''t want to think about something rude, she couldn''t help but think that they might do a bank robbery.


    "Oh, I am quite good at trading on both stock and FOREX so I don''t need to worry about money," Haru said easily.


    ''Stock and FOREX?''


    Everyone was dumbfounded, they didn''t know how much money that Haru could get by trading on both stock and Forex, but one thing for sure, they knew that this guy was rich.


    Mari looked at Haru and thought that this guy was really the most sought-after husband candidate.


    "I will prepare dinner first, you all can wait in the living room," Haru said and walked toward the kitchen.


    "Wait, let us help you!" Satsuki quickly said, but she was stopped by Jeanne.


    "Satsuki, can you cook?" Jeanne asked.


    "¡­No." Satsuki shook her head with an ugly expression.


    "So you don''t need to and you''re a guest at our house so just rx," Jeanne said.


    "Jeanne, I want to ask a question again," Shizuno suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­Do you live here together with Haru?" Shizuno asked nervously and there was a blush on her face.


    Satsuki and Mari were also a bit nervous when they heard Shizuno''s question.


    Satsuki was nervous since she felt a bit jealous of Jeanne at that moment and at the same time, wondering whether both Haru and Jeanne had already kissed¡­ kissed each other?


    If so, then Satsuki thought that both of them had already be adults and she couldn''t ept such a thing for a while.


    On the other hand, Mari was also nervous since as a principal, she should educate her students so they wouldn''t have an unhealthy rtionship, but somehow, she couldn''t say much in this situation.


    "Yes! Jeanne and Haru are living together!"


    "!!!!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded since the one who answered that question wasn''t Jeanne, but rather Maya.


    "Jeanne-oneechan¡­ Maya also wants to live here too! Pretty please!"


    Maya hugged Jeanne''s leg with a puppy-like expression.


    Jeanne felt that her heart was being pierced by a javelin when she saw how cute Maya was, but she quickly shook her head and said, "You need to ask your older sister, Maya."


    "Eh¡­?"


    Maya then looked at Mari and asked, "Mari-oneechan¡­"


    However, Mari couldn''t answer Maya''s question since she was dumbfounded when she knew that her students had already stepped into the stairs of adulthood when she was still a girl and virgin, but¡­


    Mari didn''t feel angry, or rather, she was jealous?


    On the other hand, Satsuki and Shizuno were also dumbfounded and thought that the rtionship between Haru and Jeanne wasn''t as pure as they imagined it to be, or rather they thought that Haru was a wolf.


    Both of them had entered his house and should they be eaten too by him?

 Chapter 1565 How about we stay here?

    <h4>Chapter 1565 How about we stay here?</h4>


    When the dinner was ready, they didn''t expect that this guy would be also skilled at cooking too and the taste of the dish was something that they had never tasted before.


    It was so delicious that the dishes that were cooked by Haru were shining brightly.


    Then they were unable to endure their desire and quickly ate the dishes without hesitation.


    It was also the reason why Maya wanted to live together with Haru and Jeanne since the dishes that were cooked by Haru were amazing!


    Then after they ate, they rxedzily in the living room, forgetting the thing that they were about to ask before.


    Mari understood why Maya wanted to live in this ce, even though she also wanted to live in this ce.


    "Satsuki, are you ready? Let''s go to the dojo, I will start your training," Haru said.


    "Fueh?"


    Satsuki, who was about to sleep, on the living room sofa was dumbfounded and only remembered that she was about to start her training. Even though she was a bitzy, she quickly stood up and nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "Wait for me there."


    Looking at Haru who slowly disappeared, Satsuki was a bit confused and asked, "Jeanne, where is the dojo?"


    "Well, follow me."


    Jeanne then guided Satsuki to the dojo that was located right next to their house.


    The dojo''s area was quite wide and it was built simr to the kendo dojo in this country.


    Looking at the dojo in front of them, they were looking around this ce curiously since this ce was different from the training ground on the Akane Academy.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    Hearing Haru''s voice, everyone turned their gaze and was surprised when they saw Haru standing at the entrance of the dojo, wearing a hakama.


    ''Handsome¡­''


    It was their thoughts at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Satsuki was dumbfounded, but then she shook her head and asked, "Ar - Are you going to teach me Japanese martial art?" Her guess wasn''t without basis since she saw him wearing a hakama and the one that usually wore a hakama was a Japanese martial artist.


    "Yes, I will teach you some concepts on my martial arts, swordsmanship, and I will also teach you about Light Art," Haru said.


    They nodded, but then Mari quickly realized something.


    "Wait! Wait!" Mari was dumbfounded and asked, "Light Art? Kasugano-kun, aren''t you a Dark Mage?"


    Everyone knew that each person could be either using Light Art or Dark Art, and it was impossible to use both of them, unless¡­


    Mari''s expression started to turn surprised and asked, "Kasugano-kun, are you an Ancient Dragon?"


    "Ancient Dragon?"


    Mari nodded and started to exin about an Ancient Dragon.


    After their initial discovery of Saviors wielding Light and Dark Arts from their previous lives, the White Knight Order theorized that there might be a savior with two individual past memories instead of just one. It ister borated that regr saviors have an indomitable soul able to resist eons of grinding from the sands of time until reincarnating into the world again.


    The Ancient Dragon, on the other hand, has a powerful soul able to handle two reincarnations into their third one, which requires an indestructible will able to withstand one hundred million years; for such a powerful soul to exist, it would mean that a human container would be considered the Heavenly Emperor who has ruled over all fantasies and a monster known as a "Dragon".


    "However, this was left as nothing but an unfounded theorization until¡­"


    Mari didn''t continue and stared at Haru in front of her with aplicated gaze since she didn''t expect that this bad boy would be an Ancient Dragon.


    Shizuno, Maya, and Satsuki were also dumbfounded when they heard it, though, Jeanne also showed a shocked expression even though she knew that in truth her lover wasn''t an Ancient Dragon, but a harem protagonist.


    Looking at Jeanne''s expression, Haru thought that this girl had learned his acting technique quite well.


    "Ancient Dragon, huh?" Haru murmured with a serious expression before he shook his head. "Even if I am one, it won''t change me since I don''t remember all the memories from my previous lives and we can continue our conversations about this matter after I have remembered everything, and rather than thinking about something like this, it is better for me to train Satsuki now."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they also calmed down after their initial shock and also nodded since they knew that, it was better to think about this matter after Haru remembered everything about his previous life.


    "Alright, Satsuki, I will teach you the concept of my martial art," Haru said.


    "What kind of martial arts?" Satsuki asked.


    "It''s is Anything Goes Martial Art," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure, but hearing the name of the martial art from Haru''s mouth, they felt weird for some reason, but after they heard his exnation, they felt that this martial arts were very amazing.


    Haru then told Satsuki that he would teach her for two hours a day so she needed to be prepared and he would teach her to be strong enough to join the Striker sooner.


    "Yes!"


    Satsuki was full of spirit and excitement since she didn''t want to be left behind by everyone.


    "Then from now on, call me "Shisho" (Master in Japanese)," Haru said.


    "Yes, Shisho!" Satsuki said in excitement.


    Then the training began, and everyone realized that Haru was a very good teacher, but it was normal since it wasn''t his first time to be a teacher, and Satsuki also realized that she became stronger even though it was only a little.


    "Haru, can you teach me too?" Shizuno couldn''t help but ask such a request since she also wanted to be stronger so she could decide her own fate.


    "Yes."


    Looking at Haru, Shizuno, and Satsuki who trained seriously, Jeanne, Maya, and Mari looked at each other and went to the living room so they wouldn''t bother them.


    When they trained, they didn''t expect that three hours had passed and the train and public transportation also stopped working.


    "What should I do?" Satsuki panicked.


    Mari and Maya didn''t think too much since they had decided to stay.


    Mari heard from Maya that there was a strange noise every night


    On the other hand, Shizuno could call her private driver to send her back, but¡­


    "How about you stay?" Jeanne suddenly said.


    "Huh?" 2x


    "I mean¡­ let''s have a pajama party!" Jeanne said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at the development of this situation, Haru knew that he couldn''t sleep with Jeanne tonight which made him sad.


    "What do you think?" Jeanne asked.


    "Is that alright?" Satsuki asked.


    "Why not?" Jeanne nodded, then looked at Haru with a smile. "Haru, what do you think?"


    "I don''t have a reason to stop you," Haru said.


    "That''s good!" Jeanne smiled happily and wanted to give Haru a peck, but there were a lot of people here so she decided to do itter or tomorrow when there were only the two of them.


    Looking at the interaction between Haru and Jeanne, without hesitation, they¡­


    "Then I will stay!" Satsuki said without hesitation.


    Shizuno didn''t say anything and called her home first, but she didn''t expect that they would give her permission easily.


    "Then I will stay too."


    It was Shizuno''s first time sleeping in someone else''s home so she was a bit excited.


    Maya only smiled happily since everyone decided to stay, but Mari¡­


    Mari decided to be a qualified educator and stopped her students from having an unhealthy rtionship.

 Chapter 1566 If this continues, I...

    <h4>Chapter 1566 If this continues, I¡­</h4>


    Mari had decided to check whether the rtionship between Haru and Jeanne was healthy or not, but it seemed that she didn''t have that chance since it really had been a while for her to have fun together, especially with her little sister.


    Everyone decided to stay together tonight and they stayed together in Jeanne''s room, ying around, talking to each other, and having fun together until they felt tired and fell asleep together.


    Jeanne''s bed was huge and even if there were five people sleeping together on the same bed, it didn''t feel cramped and they could sleep soundly.


    Satsuki, who had her fun and yed around happily with her new friends, slept soundly with a happy smile on her face, hoping that this kind of day would continue.


    Maya was also happy when she could stay together with her older sister. She knew that her older sister was often troubled by a lot of matters and she was very busy so when both of them could stay together like this, she was very happy.


    Jeanne was also very happy since she had never had such a normal girl party before. In her teenage days, she had been living as a Saint, living on the battlefield most of the time, then when everything ended, she was being sacrificed by her own country and being burnt the enemy of her country so it made her happy when she could have a lot of good friends like this.


    On the other hand, it might be the first time for Shizuno to be able to y around freely, having fun together with her new friends, without thinking about the matter of her family. Her family had always forced her to not own her own will so what had happened right now was like a dream for her and she also wanted a day like this to be continued, but she knew that it was hard when she thought about her family''s condition.


    In the middle of the night, Shizuno woke upte since she felt thirsty. She wiped her eyes and looked at everyone, who was sleeping, some of them were sleeping soundly, some of them were very sloppy, which made her shake her head, but she didn''t realize that there was a smile on her mouth at this moment and it might be the first time that she was d to live as Shizuno Urushibara, not as Witch of Netherworld.


    Shizuno then stood up and walked, and didn''t forget to walk over Satsuki''s stomach that was wide open.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Satsuki frowned, but she didn''t wake up.


    Shizuno yawned and left the room to go to the kitchen.


    Before she came, Haru and Jeanne told her not to be reserved and thought of this ce as her home so that''s what she did.


    Shizuno had to admit that this house was better than her house and she somehow wanted to live in this ce, but she knew that her family might not allow it unless¡­


    Shizuno shook her head and took a ss of water to drink but then she realized that someone was sitting on the edge of the living room, facing the yardzily with aptop and a bottle of wine. From the back, she could tell who this person was.


    "Haru?"


    Haru turned his head and noticed Shizuno. "Oh, Shizuno, you''re not sleeping yet?"


    "I have woken up because I feel thirsty." Shizuno brought a ss of water and walked toward Haru. "You''re a minor, you can''t drink wine." But after she said all of that, she sat next to him, grabbed the bottle of wine, and poured it on her ss.


    "¡­You''re also a minor, you shouldn''t drink it," Haru said with a speechless expression, and quickly took the bottle of wine from Shizuno, after she poured a little amount of it.


    "Stingy!"


    Shizuno snorted and sipped the wine slowly, but she didn''t expect that the wine was so clear and delicious that it made her feel that she was having a date on the side of the beautiful river with her lover, however, when she saw the face of the lover, somehow his face was a bit fuzzy which made her frown.


    Shizuno then stared at Haru, who was sipping his wine slowly, while staring at the night sky. She followed his gaze and asked, "You''re not sleeping?"


    "I can''t sleep with someone apanying me¡­" Haru said with a sad tone.


    Shizuno chuckled and said, "What are you? A child?" But then she realized something and asked, "You have been sleeping with Jeanne?"


    "Yes." Haru didn''t hide anything and nodded. "Is there something wrong? We''re lovers after all." However, when he thought about Jeanne''s smile when she yed together with everyone, he felt quite happy since she could have the life of normal girl in this world.


    Having a lover, having a friend, going to school, all of that was impossible to enjoy Jeanne before, but right now, it was possible.


    "I was joking, you don''t need to take it seriously," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno could pretty much tell that this guy wasn''t joking when she told her that both of them had been sleeping together which made her jealous. She wasn''t jealous of Jeanne who had Haru beside her, but she was jealous of Jeanne who could stay beside her loved one.


    "Right, Shizuno."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Thank you for being Jeanne''s friend, I hope that both of you can be even closer," Haru said with a smile.


    There was no great meaning in Haru''s words, he didn''t imply that he was going to make Shizuno be his woman too so the rtionship between Jeanne and Shizuno became even closer and became a sister.


    Haru only hoped that both Shizuno and Jeanne could be good friends from now on since he felt a bit worried to leave Jeanne on Shinobu since Jeanne might be corrupted.


    Shizuno was a bit in shock when she saw Haru and somehow she felt a bit guilty when she thought that the reason why she started to get closer to them was that she was told by her older brother.


    ''However¡­''


    Shizuno felt that everything that had happened was really fun and it was like a dream, and when she saw the young man in front of him, she somehow felt jealous of Jeanne, who had such a thoughtful and caring boyfriend.


    "Jeanne is happy to have you."


    "I am the one who is happy to have her."


    Haru then looked at Shizuno then asked, "How about you? I can tell that you seem to be in love with someone, is it from our ss?"


    When Shizuno was being asked that question, her mood became bad and she grabbed the bottle of wine on then drank it in one gulp.


    Haru was dumbfounded and tried to pull the bottle from Shizuno, but this girl was too persistent and didn''t want to let it go until she coughed hard.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "As I said before, don''t drink too much." Haru patted Shizuno''s back and gave her a ss of water. When he patted Shizuno''s back, he used a "Ripple" so she wouldn''t be drunk and felt better.


    "Here, drink some water."


    Shizuno gulped the water while being fed by Haru without hesitation. She felt better and somehow clearer, even though she was slightly tipsy.


    "Haru, can you listen to a story?" Shizuno asked.


    "Sure, I am not sleepy yet." Haru was also curious about the reason why Shizuno suddenly became very fierce and drank the wine


    Shizuno was slightly drunk, seemed to have let go all of her reserves, telling everything that had happened to her from how her family had always told her to not have her own will, from how her older brother had always treated her as a tool, she felt that even though she wasing from a rich family, she was only a ve that was chained on her family.


    Shizuno was about to tell the story of her previous lives, but her mind was sober so she didn''t continue with her story, but sheined when the one that she was waiting for woulde to save her.


    All the girls had always dreamed of having their prince with a white horse to save them.


    Unfortunately, Shizuno didn''t have that.


    Shizuno sobbed slightly, sitting while hugging her own knees, staring at the ground until she felt a warm and strong hand caressing her head gently. She was a bit surprised, but she felt veryfortable.


    "Haru?"


    "Shizuno, let''s go to your house right now." Haru stood up and said, "I will ask your family to give you to me so you won''t worry about living in such a life anymore."


    Shizuno was dumbfounded and quickly stopped him since she could tell that this guy was serious.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t do this! I don''t want to trouble you!"


    "It''s easy for me to solve this kind of thing in a day," Haru said since he didn''t think that it was hard to save Shizuno from her family.


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno stopped then asked, "Why?" She felt quite confused at why Haru decided to help her so much, however, she would be lying if she didn''t feel moved by him.


    Both of them had only met each other for a while and even if both of them had a good feeling, it was impossible for both of them to deepen their rtionship when Haru had Jeanne as his girlfriend.


    "What do you mean, why?"


    "Why do you want to help me so much? If you help me so much then I might think that you have fallen for me," Shizuno said jokingly since she wanted to make their conversation less serious.


    "If I said, yes." Haru stared at Shizuno and asked, "What do you think?"


    Shizuno blushed and lowered her head, but then she shook her head and said, "You have Jeanne and, you should know that I¡­" She wanted to say that she was in love with her lover in her previous life, but somehow, it felt wrong. Her identity was Shizuno Urushibara, and she wasn''t Witch of Netherworld.


    But then¡­


    Shizuno quickly shook her head and said, "It wasn''t good to joke around, Haru." When she was swayed by his words before, she felt guilty, but she wasn''t guilty toward her lover in previous lives, but she was sorry for Jeanne.


    Haru then shrugged his shoulders and said, "I might be a bit tipsy, I should go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    Shizuno nodded, but somehow, there was a sense of loss in her heart.


    "However¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "I wasn''t joking about what I have said to you before." Haru looked straight at Shizuno and said, "If you need my help, then tell me, I wille directly to your house and bring you out from there."


    "I¡­"


    Shizuno''s voice was choked and her eyes were red.


    "Money is the only thing that I don''tck in this world and keeping a spoiled Ojou-sama is something easy for me," Haru said with a smile.


    "Who is spoiled Ojou-sama!?" Shizunoined.


    Both of them then looked at each other while chuckling.


    "Then I will go back to my room, you should go back too." Haru patted Shizuno''s head gently, then left her while bringing hisptop and bottle of wine.


    "Good night," Shizuno said.


    Waving his hand, Haru didn''t say anything, but it told her that he heard her words.


    Staring at his back, Shizuno wanted to reach him, but she stopped. She squatted down and covered her face with her hands.


    "What should I do?"


    Shizuno wasn''t sure what to do.


    "If this continues, I¡­"

 Chapter 1567 Respect to Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1567 Respect to Each Other</h4>


    It had been few days since the entrance ceremony and the weekend wasing.


    Since it was a weekend, Shizuno decided to take a break and went to sleep since, in the past few days, her sleep quality was a bit strange. Usually, during her sleep, she would see a glimpse of the memory from her previous lives with her loved one, but after what had happened that day, the thing that she remembered was either the glimpse of her fight against a lot of people or the dream where she was dating that yboy.


    After a few days of staying together with Jeanne, Shizuno learned that Haru''s girlfriend wasn''t only Jeanne from Jeanne''s mouth which made her dumbfounded and wondered why Jeanne told her about this matter.


    When Shizuno heard that, she couldn''t fall asleep and always thought a lot of things on her head in the past few days so when she didn''t need to go to school because of the weekend, she decided to sleep all day long until¡­


    *Ring!*


    "¡­"


    Shizuno heard the ringtone of her phone and it made her couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    Her alluring body waspletely wide open and every corner of her body could be seen at this moment since she wasn''t wearing anything.


    Unfortunately, no one was here to see this beautiful scene.


    Shizuno took her phone and heard a chirpy and girly voice. She knew very well whose voice it was, but because of that, it didn''t give her a good feeling, especially when Satsuki had called her right in the early morning.


    "Hello? It''s me. Would you mind going out with me?"


    "Sorry, but there''s someone else I like." Shizuno dropped her phone after she said those words, but the girl''s from the phone couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    In the end, even though Shizuno was tired, she followed Satsuki''s wish to go with her to the department store.


    Satsuki was staring at the cloud through the ss rooftop. "What weird weather."


    But Shizuno ignored Satsuki''s words and asked, "So why did you call me out to a ce like this?"


    "You said that I was wee on holiday, didn''t you?"


    "Did I?"


    "Anyway, I want to get a present for both Haru and Jeanne to congratte them for joining the Striker!" Satsuki said with a hopeful expression since she hoped to get Shizuno''s help.


    "So why do I have to go along?"


    Satsuki became slightly flustered and hesitant when she heard that question. "Because I don''t know what kind of gift I should give them¡­ and I don''t have that much money so¡­ I am thinking to buy it with you so it will be¡­ cheaper?"


    "See you."


    Shizuno left without hesitation.


    "Wait!"


    Satsuki became desperate and hugged Shizuno, crying loudly while asking her.


    "Good grief¡­"


    Shizuno was helpless and in the end, she decided to go along with Satsuki''s wish.


    Then both of them started their date on looking for the gift for both Jeanne and Haru.


    So the question was, where were Haru and Jeanne during the weekend?"


    Haru and Jeanne didn''t need to go to the school so both of them decided to go to the nearby church.


    In truth, Jeanne wanted to visit the church every day since she had a habit of praying every day, and even if she was on the quest for the Group Chat or when she was eaten by her lover, she didn''t forget to pray and told how grateful she was toward the Lord.


    However, Jeanne didn''t feel that it was enough so she decided to go to the church and brought her lover even though he had a different belief.


    When Jeanne invited him to go to the church, Haru didn''t think too much and agreed with Jeanne''s invitation.


    Both of them might have different beliefs, but both of them respected each other.


    Haru might believe in Shintoism since he owned a shrine, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know anything about Catholicism which was thergest Christian church in the world.


    Haru had to admit thatpared to Shintoism that was popr in Japan, Catholicism was even more popr since it could be found in every corner of this world.


    Haru also knew that in Japan, Catholicism also became even more popr, but the reason was quite weird. It wasn''t because they believed in Catholicism, but because the cost of marriage was cheap.


    Unlike marriage for someone who believed in Buddhism or Shintoism which wasplicated and expensive, the cost of marriage in the church was cheap, and it was pretty simple since the couple only needed to make a vow under the witnesses of the Lord.


    Even though during the marriage, they needed to invite a priest and some of their acquaintances, it was several times cheaper than choosing to marry with Buddhism or Shintoism belief.


    Looking at Jeanne''s pious prayer on the church, Haru could see that everyone seemed to be affected by her aura and also prayed harder than usual.


    The existence of metaphysical might be hidden from the public, but it didn''t mean that it could be fully hidden since there were a lot of people who had be the victims of the metaphysical.


    Unlike the Saviors, who had the power to fight against metaphysical, a normal human didn''t have the power to fight against the metaphysical and they were helpless against it.


    In that helpless situation, everyone needed something that they could rely upon and because of that, most of the people in this world were devout believers of some religions.


    Haru only sat down calmly, waiting for Jeanne to end her prayer. He closed his eyes and somehow, he felt that something bad might happen since he could feel the wind or rather the atmosphere was a bit weird.


    "Haru, wake up," Jeanne said with a helpless voice.


    When Haru was in the middle of a thought, he heard Jeanne''s voice. He opened his eyes and said, "Sorry, Jeanne, I feel like something might happenter."


    Jeanne raised her brow and didn''t doubt Haru''s words since she knew that her lover''s instinct was very urate.


    "Then let''s go out."


    Jeanne''s mood, which was very good after she prayed, quickly turned solemn, hoping that nothing would happen.


    Haru nodded and walked out of the church, but then his phone vibrated and he received a call from Jin. He raised his eyebrow and asked directly, "Isurugi-senpai, what''s wrong?"


    "Kasugano-kun, where are you?"


    When Haru and Jin were talking to each other, Jeanne also received a phone call from Sophia.


    "A high-ranking metaphysical has appeared! Pleasee to the school as soon as possible!"


    "Are we going to fight against it?"


    "No, we''re going to standby since the opponent is too dangerous! To defeat this metaphysical, we need the power of S Rank Savior so for now, return to school and wait for help from the headquarters since it is dangerous on the outside!"


    Jin didn''t want to lose Haru after all since Haru''s power was very important for everyone on the Striker. Even though he knew that Haru was powerful, he didn''t think that Haru was capable of defeating a high-ranking metaphysical alone after all.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much, since he could tell from Jin''s words that Jin had decided to give up the people who were attacked by this metaphysical since it was something that they couldn''t handle.


    Haru could only shake his head and decided to ignore Jin''s words, but then after he closed his phone, he received another phone call and this time, it was from Shizuno.


    "Haru! Please help us! A metaphysical has appeared in the shopping mall where we---"


    Before her words finished, the call was cut off.


    "Haru!" Jeanne''s expression was very grim.


    "Be prepared, Jeanne."


    "Yes!"


    Haru hugged Jeanne''s waist then quickly flew toward the location where the metaphysical had appeared since they needed to beat the sh*t of this monster.

 Chapter 1568 Theres a price if you want to hurt the person that I care about

    <h4>Chapter 1568 There''s a price if you want to hurt the person that I care about</h4>


    During her outing to the shopping mall earlier, Satsuki had always felt something might happen even though she didn''t know the reason and because of that, she had always been lifeless and tense.


    Shizuno didn''t think too much since she knew Satsuki''s feelings towards the bad guy.


    However, the two of them would have never expected that when they were going out to the shopping mall together, they would meet a metaphysical and it wasn''t a normal metaphysical, but it was at Dreadnought ss.


    Unlike the normal one, the metaphysical with Dreadnought ss was around 10-meters in size and varied, with even the strongest of them being impossible to defeat without an S-ss Savior or a group of A-Rank Saviors.


    From that description alone, it was impossible for both Shizuno and Satsuki to defeat this metaphysical.


    When Satsuki saw this metaphysical, she couldn''t move at all, but when she saw how big and scary it was, however, when she saw that it would attack a group of children that were separated from their parents, she gritted her teeth and quickly remembered the training that she had done with Haru for the past few days.


    Haru had taught him many things, and Satsuki felt very ashamed when she thought that she was about to run away when he had trusted her this much.


    "I will be your opponent! You should be grateful!"


    After using her ID Tag to transform her outing outfit into her battle gear, Satsuki quickly dashed toward the metaphysical.


    "Shizuno, take care of the kids!"


    Shizuno, who was dumbfounded, stared at the metaphysical was startled when she heard Satsuki''s words.


    The metaphysical had the shape of a snake, but its size was so big that it might even reach the sky if it stretched its limb high.


    "Satsuki-san, you can''t fight it alone!"


    "I have to stop this thing here!" Satsuki shouted and started to fight against the metaphysical.


    Shizuno gritted her teeth and nodded, quickly helping the group of children to escape from this ce.


    Looking at Shizuno who had escaped with the group of children, Satsuki let out a sigh of relief and started to fight against the metaphysical.


    After her training with Haru, the one that he taught her was to be faster, the faster she was, the better it was since she could save someone faster, she could escape faster, and she could defeat the metaphysical faster.


    It wasn''t that Haru didn''t want to teach anything else, but as a girl, Satsuki''s constitution was quite weak and if she wanted to get stronger, she either needed to control her na better and learned stronger techniques.


    Fortunately, Satsuki was very talented and even though it had only been a few days since she learned under Haru, her power should be enough to match Rank C Savior easily.


    Satsuki was moving around, using her sword to cause a wound on the body of the metaphysical, but with her attack, she could only create shallow wounds on the body of the metaphysical and it might be because it was her first time to face the metaphysical that her na was consumed faster which made her situation turned into dire.


    "Write! The darkness of ice, spirit of snow, lend me your breath. Freeze them to silence deeper than death."


    Then suddenly the ground along with some parts of the metaphysical was frozen by ice.


    Satsuki was surprised, but then she quickly cheered up when she saw Shizuno was there.


    "Shizuno!"


    "Focus! It isn''t over!"


    Unlike Satsuki, Shizuno knew clearly that it was impossible to defeat this metaphysical alone by the two of them which was why she was very nervous at this moment, however¡­


    When Shizuno thought that she might not see all the important people in her heart that she had met for the past few days, she felt unwilling to go down like this and wanted to see him again.


    Shizuno knew that everyone at the school should already be notified about this metaphysical and the evacuation had been done. She also had called Haru before, but her phone suddenly died so she couldn''t finish her words which made her a bit worried, wondering whether he woulde because he was worried.


    "Let''s do this together, Shizuno!"


    "I will support you, Satsuki!"


    Both of them started to fight together against this metaphysical snake shape and both of them had caused some damage to it when they baited them to enter the shopping mall to fight.


    Unlike in the open field, in the shopping mall, there were a lot of things that could be used as a weapon and trap, and the terrain was quite good for the advantage of their battle against this metaphysical, however¡­


    "ROOARRRRRR!!!!!" 9x


    When they thought that this metaphysical was only a giant snake, they didn''t expect that it had nine heads which made them dumbfounded.


    "It''s hydra-headed!" Shizuno''s expression turned grim, especially when she saw Satsuki who was in the air.


    In the air, it was clearly impossible for Satsuki to dodge the attack from the hydra-headed metaphysical.


    *BOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    "Aahhh!!!"


    "Satsuki!"


    Satsuki was being smashed by one of the heads of the metaphysical and crashed into the wall inside the shopping mall. She felt that her entire body was hurt and she knew that if she hadn''t learned from Haru''s before, her body might have been crushed before.


    Satsuki was trying to stand up, but she couldn''t.


    Shizuno panicked, especially when she saw the metaphysical let out a breath from its mouth. She had foreboded about this breath and once it touched Satsuki then¡­


    Shizuno quickly grabbed Satsuki to run away, but it was toote!


    "HARU!!!"


    When they thought their lives might end, they shouted out the name of the boy that had made them


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    The snake was sted away by something and crashed several hundred meters away.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The shopping mall was in ruin because of the fight, but no one cared about that since the power of this young man made them feel amazed.


    Satsuki and Shizuno stared at the back of the familiar young man that had saved them.


    "Satsuki! Shizuno! Are you two alright?" Jeanne quickly ran toward them and asked them with worried expressions, especially when she thought that she might lose her two friends.


    "Um, I - I am alright, Jeanne." Satsuki nodded.


    Shizuno let out a sigh and wasn''t sure why, she felt very secure and felt that everything would be alright when she saw his back.


    Haru didn''t say anything to both Satsuki and Jeanne since it wouldn''t be toote to say something after he had beaten the sh*t of this beast!


    After the metaphysical was sted by Haru''s punch, half of its head was destroyed and turned into a piece of meat, but it quickly regenerated, but it didn''t hate the intention to fight back or rather it decided to run away since it felt an existence that was impossible to provoke!


    Haru didn''t say much nonsense and created a box of gravity that trapped the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical.


    "ROARRRRRRRR!!!!" 9x


    The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical roared and tried to destroy the box of gravity that had trapped it, however, it was useless.


    Haru then made the Nine-Headed Hydra move closer toward him and he clenched his fist tightly, causing the space around his surroundings to crack.


    When the Nine-Headed Hydra saw Haru right in front of it, it saw his cold expression.


    "You made a mistake after you suddenly appeared in front of the two people that I care about so you need to pay a price¡­ Die."


    Space cracked once again then the Nine-Headed Hydra sted into a piece of flesh with Haru''s punch.


    *Crack!*


    *Ssh!*


    The flesh of the Nine-Headed Hydra sttered around a box of gravity, causing anyone to feel disgusted toward it, but at the same time, they were amazed by the power of the young man that was capable of defeating the Nine-Headed Hydra with one hit.


    Haru controlled his power before so he didn''t destroy anything besides the Nine-Headed Hydra when he released his vibrationpressed punch before. He then looked at both Satsuki and Shizuno with an expression full of worry and care.


    "Are you two alright? I am sorry for beingte before? Let me heal you two."


    Feeling the warmth that entered her body, Shizuno and Satsuki could feel that their bodies returned to their peak condition, and at the same time, they were wondering whether Haru''s power had an effect to cause them to feel nervous and fastened their heartbeat since the moment they saw him appeared in front of them, they unable to calm down their heartbeat and somehow they wanted to jump into him at this moment.

 Chapter 1569 Are you S Rank Savior?

    <h4>Chapter 1569 Are you S Rank Savior?</h4>


    When Jin heard about the appearance of the high-ranked metaphysical what was inside his mind was helplessness. He knew that he along with his group would be unable to defeat this metaphysical and he thought to leave everything to the adult who was working at the White Knight Order.


    Such a thought was normal or rather, no one would me him since the appearance of a high-ranked metaphysical was something that they couldn''t defeat.


    The only one who could defeat it was the group of Rank A Saviors or a single Rank S Savior, however, in small countries such as Japan, the number of Rank A Saviors was only so much and there was only one Rank S Savior, and they couldn''t be sent immediately so one thing for sure, there would be a lot of victims that were hurt or died.


    Even though everyone on the Striker was unwilling, there was nothing that they could do. They could only stay on the Akane Academy and stared at the monitor, hoping that someone could solve this situation as soon as possible.


    When everyone from the Striker gathered together, Kanzaki quickly noticed that Haru and Jeanne weren''t there so she quickly asked Jin to call them to check, telling them toe to the academy as soon as possible.


    However, even without Kanzaki''s reminder, Jin had already called out Haru, asking him toe to the academy, and Sophia also did the same by calling Jeanne.


    Both Jin and Sophia then sighed in relief when they learned that Haru and Jeanne were at the church together and they knew that they should be alright from the metaphysical''s attack.


    The rtionship between Sophia and Jeanne was quite good since both of them were foreigners and they were also devout believers so it was normal when they became so close to each other.


    However, it wasn''t the time to exin about that, Jin and Sophia quickly told both of them to go back to the academy to stay together both Haru and Jeanne only answered with a perfunctory answer.


    Jin and Sophia didn''t think too much, but they also felt something bad might happen and it seemed that they were right, especially when Jin received a call from Shizuno and this time, he was startled when he learned that Shizuno and Satsuki were on the shopping mall where the high-ranked metaphysical appeared.


    Jin gritted his teeth and told Shizuno that the help woulde soon, even though he didn''t think that the Saviors from the headquarters of the White Knight Order woulde sooner, however, there was nothing that he could do.


    No one was in a pleasant mood at that moment, realizing how weak they were, and they could only stay in school so they wouldn''t be hurt because of the metaphysical, but then everyone was dumbfounded when by chance the camera caught the appearance of both Haru and Jeanne that were flying toward the direction of the shopping mall.


    "This?!"


    Jin didn''t expect that Haru and Jeanne would break his order,ing toward the shopping mall to help both Satsuki and Shizuno, but at the same time, he also felt ashamed with the fact that he was standing in a safe ce where a lot of people were in a dangerous situation.


    Jin clenched his hand hard, but then he heard that Mari would go toward the shopping mall and without hesitation, he decided toe along with her.


    Both of them were going by car toward the shopping mall, but when they arrived.


    *BOOOOOM!!*


    The earth was trembling slightly and they were dumbfounded when they saw the cause of this earthquake.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jin and Mari opened their eyes and mouth wide open, when they saw half of the head of the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical were sted into a piece of flesh, but then their expression turned serious again when they saw how it regenerated all of its heads easily, however¡­


    "ROAARRRRRR!!!!"


    The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical was trapped by something and then¡­


    *Ssh!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    It died.


    The Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical that was feared by a lot of people just died like that without any resistance.


    Jin and Mari were a bit sluggish when they saw what was happening, but after they had recovered, they quickly moved toward the location of the battle. In their mind, they thought that Haru had used forbidden technique and thought that Haru was in weak condition, but when they arrived¡­


    "You two arete," Haru said while looking at Jin and Mari.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Jin and Mari saw Shizuno, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Haru were there and the four of them were unscathed which made them relieved, but when they saw the piece of metaphysical flesh that was floating in the air, they weren''t sure what to say for a moment¡­


    From the beginning to the end, Haru had never expected someone woulde so fast to help Shizuno and Satsuki. He knew very well that no one wanted to die and he knew the only person that was capable of defeating the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical except him, Jeanne, and Andou in this country.


    Haru thought for a while and took out his phone to call Andou to tell him that he had defeated the Nine-Headed Hydra.


    "Kasugano-kun, did you defeat this metaphysical alone?" Jin asked with a trembling voice.


    When Haru heard this question, he was wondering whether he should say that he defeated the metaphysical alone, but if he said that, he would ignore the feeling of Shizuno and Satsuki who were fighting against the metaphysical before.


    Mari was in silence and also wanted to hear Haru''s answer.


    Jeanne didn''t say anything since she believed in Haru, however, Satsuki wanted to jump out to show off that Haru had defeated the metaphysical alone, but Shizuno seemed to notice that and quickly stopped Satsuki by holding her mouth.


    Even though Shizuno knew that Haru wanted to be S Rank Savior, she didn''t really want him to be one since she knew once it happened, then he would lose his freedom.


    Haru thought for a while and put down his phone, then said, "I am not alone, if Satsuki and Shizuno didn''t stop this thing before then the consequences might be unimaginable and if Jeanne isn''t beside me, then I might not be able toe so soon." He felt the feeling of Satsuki and Shizuno were more important so he said that answer and even if he made such an answer, he believed that someone who was thirsty of authority and power would jump out like a clown, telling him that they would help him to be S Rank Savior.


    Haru had always loved to use such people since he also used that kind of people before during his quest on the ck Bullet.


    Jin seemed to be disbelief since he knew very well about the power of Satsuki and Shizuno were impossible for both of them to defeat this metaphysical, but Mari quickly stopped him and said, "Then I will handle the rest, Kasugano-kun, all of you should go back and rest, I am sure that you''re all tired."


    Mari knew that even though Haru had said that the one who defeated the metaphysical was the four of them, she was sure that someone would know that the one who had defeated it was him and she was sure that the situation would be more troublesome from now on.


    Mari thought for a while and felt that it was better to move directly to Haru''s houseter.

 Chapter 1570 It is very troublesome to become S Rank Savior

    <h4>Chapter 1570 It is very troublesome to be S Rank Savior</h4>


    After the attack, everyone returned back to their own home.


    Even though they wanted to stay at Haru''s house, they knew that they couldn''t do that so they decided to return.


    Haru and Jeanne returned and when they returned, he received a call from Andou.


    "Kasugano, did you defeat that metaphysical?"


    "Yes, I have defeated it, do you want the corpse so it can be the evidence for me to be Rank S Savior?"


    "No, you don''t need to, but you need to be prepared that it won''t be easy for you to be a Rank S Savior since your appearance won''t be liked by the members of Six Head," Andou said.


    The Six Heads are six S-Ranked Saviors in-charge of the six individual territories and branches among the White Knight Order, which consists of the Japanese, Russian, British, French, Chinese, and the American Branch. All their job is to lead the individual branches and defeat the metaphysicals that arrive in their territories, as well as to lead the saviors among their branches in whatever manner they see fit.


    Usually, they would maintain a bnce and they wouldn''t cause a problem to each other, but with Haru''s appearance, it caused the bnce to tilt toward the Japanese Branch and caused this branch to be even more powerful.


    Of course, the rest of the branches didn''t like that when one branch was more powerful than the other branch so it was normal for them to cause trouble to his promotion to Rank S Savior.


    "Just tell me if I need to do something, Andou-san."


    "Alright, I will let you know if something happens, but I wanted to ask if Jeanne is from France?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Haru asked and looked at Jeanne who was also curious after listening to their conversation.


    "Is she going to stay in Japan all the time?" Andou asked.


    "She''s my wife, but if she wants to go to France to join the branch in that country, then I won''t stop her," Haru said while holding Jeanne''s hand that caused her to feel sweet.


    In truth, when Jeanne learned that there was a branch of White Knight Agency in France, she wanted to visit that ce, but she knew that it wasn''t the time, the better theypleted the quest the better it was, andstly, it was because the protagonist was in Japan that caused her to unable to go to France.


    "Wi - Wife?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing¡­" Andou let out a helpless sigh since he felt a bit jealous since this guy had a lover yet he¡­


    "Well, I have a feeling that one of the members from the Six Heads wille to test me, so can you give me their information?" Haru asked.


    "I will send it to youter," Andou said without hesitation since he knew what Haru said was right and knew that the members of the Six Heads woulde to test himter when he wanted to promote Haru''s position to Rank S Savior.


    Then they ended their conversation after Andou told him to be careful since there would be a lot of people who woulde to contact himter.


    Haru understood that, and was about to end the call, but¡­


    "Andou-san, how many female members are on the Six Heads?"


    "Female members? Why did you ask that kind of question?"


    "Just answer me, alright?"


    "¡­There''s two people," Andou said, but somehow he had a bad feeling.


    "Thank you."


    When the call ended, he put down his phone and heard Jeanne''s question.


    "Haru, if I be Rank S Savior too, then what will happen to me?"


    "Well, you don''t need to worry since your nationality is from Japan, but even so, the people from France will likelye to you once they know that your power as Rank S Savior," Haru said. He looked at Jeanne and asked, "Do you want to go to your country?"


    Shaking her head, Jeanne said, "I had followed the Lord''s will before so at this time, I want to be selfish and be with you, Haru." She had sacrificed so much of her life and since she had another chance to live, she wanted to be with the one that she loved, not spending all her time on the battlefield, however, she mighte to visit France in the future.


    "Jeanne¡­"


    "Haru¡­"


    Both of them moved closer and started to kiss each other, feeling each other warm right in the living room.


    After the ident, the members of the Striker didn''t expect that Shizuno, Satsuki, Haru, and Jeanne would be able to defeat the Nine-Headed Hydra metaphysical together so because of that Satsuki also became the member of the Striker.


    In truth, Jin knew that the one who had defeated the metaphysical was Haru alone, but since Haru didn''t want to admit it, he was going to respect his choice, however, because of that he had decided to train him to be his sessor, however¡­


    Looking at Haru who was very close to everyone and some of them even followed his order, Jin felt that there was a coup d''etat on the Striker, however, he didn''t feel angry or rather he was happy since he was about to graduate next year and except for him and Jeanne, he didn''t think that anyone was suitable to be the leader of the Striker.


    Jeanne''s power was acknowledged by everyone and even though she was quite in during normal times, when it was critical moment, her existence was shining brightly became everyone''s light during their darkest time, but no one had seen met such a time so her light was being blinded by her lover, Haru.


    Jin nodded and thought that Haru and Jeanne were perfect lovers, if only¡­


    Jin then looked in the direction of the Dark Mages members of the Striker and saw what his vice leader seemed like, trying to sexually harass Haru.


    "TOKIKO!!!"


    Jin dashed then grabbed Tokiko''s head.


    "It hurts! It hurts! Stop, my head will explode!"


    Haru looked at the interaction between Tokiko and Jin, wondering why both of them didn''t date to each other, but when he thought about it clearly, he felt that it might be hard, considering Jin''s personality that was pure and Tokiko''s personality that was perverted.


    When both of them met each other, there would be a conflict with each other.


    However¡­


    Even if Tokiko was a pervert, this girl was undoubtedly a beauty so¡­ Haru really didn''t have feel unpleasant when he was with her and since there were a lot of people around them, it was impossible to do the counterattack so when there were only the two of them¡­


    When Haru was thinking about something, his ears were pulled by both Shizuno and Jeanne since they had a feeling that this guy was thinking about something bad.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Satsuki also wanted to do something, but since both Shizuno and Jeanne had taken the first step, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Haru-oniichan, Jeanne-oneechan, can youe with Maya for a bit?"


    "Maya, what''s wrong?" Haru asked, ignoring Shizuno and Jeanne that were pulling his ears.


    "Mari-oneechan wants to tell the two of you something," Maya said with a cute smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and somehow, they had a feeling what this conversation was about.

 Chapter 1571 Can you lend me your boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1571 Can you lend me your boyfriend?</h4>


    Maya guided both Haru and Jeanne directly to the principal''s office while holding hands together. It might not be rted, but she really loved to hold the hands of both of them since it felt warm.


    Jeanne and Haru onlyughed, looking at Maya, who was smiling happily, then both of them looked at each other and thought that it wouldn''t be bad to have a child in the future, but they didn''t notice that there were a lot of girls that were looking at this scene with jealousy.


    Before long they arrived at the principal''s office and saw Mari was sitting there, seemingly waiting for them.


    "Thank you for calling them for me Maya," Mari said with a smile.


    "No problem, Mari-oneechan," Maya said with a bright smile.


    "Kasugano-kun, Jeanne-san, please sit down," Mari said.


    Jeanne and Haru nodded and sat next to each other on the sofa while facing Mari, who was sitting right in front of them.


    "Is there a problem Principal?" Haru asked.


    Mari pouted when Haru called her a "principal", and not her given name, but since they were at school, she decided to forgive him and the conversation that they were about to have was very serious.


    "Haru, I''m not sure if you realized it, but there is a record of you fighting against the metaphysicalst time so the executives and high ranking people on the White Knight Order know that you''re the one who has defeated the metaphysical," Mari said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Jeanne felt a bit weird by Mari''s words.


    "So is there any problem with that, principal?" Jeanne asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mari was dumbfounded when she was asked this question. The reason why she decided to send Maya before was because she was told to take care of the two of them by Andou Suruga, who was the head of the Japanese Branch of White Knight Order.


    Mari was, of course, curious as to why Andou had told her to take care of the two of them, but when she saw how Haru had defeated the metaphysicalst time, she understood the reason. She might not have seen Jeanne''s power, but she had a feeling that her power shouldn''t be much different from him which was very scary.


    However, the answer that was given by Harust time made her felt relief since she didn''t want him to be the Rank S Savior too early.


    After staying with him, Mari felt that she wanted to protect him, especially when he had made her days so fun and happy for the past few days. She wanted him to enjoy his high school life and not to be supervised by a lot of people because of his status as a Rank S Savior.


    If possible, she also wanted to¡­


    Mari then quickly shook her head and said, "You should know that if this continues then you might be Rank S Savior."


    "Isn''t it good for me to be one?" Haru said.


    "Of course not! If you be one then you''ll lose your freedom and you will be forced to fight against dangerous metaphysical! And I don''t want you to be in that situation!" Mari quickly refuted, thinking that Haru was too naive so she needed to remind him how severe this situation was.


    But¡­


    Haru chuckled.


    Mari was dumbfounded and asked with a frown, "Why are youughing? This isn''t aughing matter!"


    "No, I am just happy that you''re worried about me," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Mari blushed and quickly became furious. "This isn''t a time for that kind of thing!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Jeanne and Maya somehow wanted to roll their eyes when they heard their conversation since it felt like a lover spat, rather than an adult that was educating the younger generation.


    "If you''re worried about me, then you don''t need Mari," Haru said.


    "It''s the Principal!"


    "Yes, Principal."


    Mari snorted, but then she nodded and asked, "What do you mean by your words before?"


    "I mean it isn''t that easy for me to be Rank S Savior and I am sure that the rest of the members of Six Heads won''t let me to be Rank S Savior that easily," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they quickly nodded since because of the politics, no one wanted to see someone was more powerful than others so it wouldn''t be easy for him to be Rank S Savior.


    "Well, even though it isn''t that easy, I will be one," Haru said without hesitation.


    Mari couldn''t look away from him and felt that there was only him in her eyes at this moment when she saw how his words gave her a lot of different feelings from confidence, security, warmth, but at the same time, she was also worried.


    "Didn''t you hear what I was talking about before? If you be Rank S Savior, you will lose your freedom, is that alright with you?"


    "That''s what you''re wrong with Mari."


    Haru''s expression changed as if he became an Emperor that controlled this world which caused any men who saw him to sense an inferior feeling, but it attracted the opposite gender.


    "If you''re strong, there are no rules that can bind you and all the rules in this world need to adapt you.


    "And you should know that I am strong."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    His words were blowing away the mind of everyone in this world.


    Haru''s words weren''t wrong since there were a lot of examples where someone was so strong, there were no rules that were capable to bind that people such as Esdeath, who was the general of the Empire.


    If someone dared to be rude in front of Honest prime minister, then that person would die, but when it was Esdeath, who was rude in front of him, then he could onlyugh at it and ignored it.


    There were also a lot of simr situations in this world such as the head of the Russian Brach of the White Knight Order, Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya.


    Haru had read how Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya used her iron fist to control the entire Russia and if someone dared to fight her, then they would lose their lives and she even used a brainwash method to control all the younger generation of the Saviors so she could control them better.


    If Rank S Savior could really be controlled, then without a doubt, Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya would be controlled first.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Mari wanted to refute it, but she couldn''t since she knew that Haru was right. In this world, strength was everything and it was also the reason why all the things which were done by Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya could be justified.


    Mari really wanted to refute Haru, but she knew that she couldn''t, especially when she had seen how powerful he was. She let out a sigh and said, "Then I will help you as much as possible and both of us, me and Maya will live in your house from now on, is that alright?" She might not be able to stop Haru''s promotion as Rank S Savior, but at least, she could be his strength and stay with him all the time, right?


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru and Jeanne were in silence for a moment since they were speechless, but looking at Maya''s happy and joyful expression when she heard that they were going to live together, they knew that they couldn''t refuse it.


    Aftering out from the principal''s office, Haru felt a bit tired, but then, he saw Shizuno seemed to be waiting for them for a while.


    "Shizuno, what''s wrong?" Jeanne asked.


    "Jeanne, sorry, but can you lend me your boyfriend for a day?" Shizuno suddenly asked with a guilty expression.


    Looking at Shizuno''s expression, Jeanne was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that her boyfriend would really be able to steal the heroines from the protagonist!

 Chapter 1572 The heroines are too wasteful to be given to the protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1572 The heroines are too wasteful to be given to the protagonist</h4>


    Jeanne thought that Haru had made Shizuno fall, but fortunately, that wasn''t the case.


    Shizuno''s older brother had asked Shizuno to invite Haru to their house to talk since with the power of the Urushibara family, it was quite easy to find out who was the one that had defeated the metaphysical that appeared on the shopping mall before.


    ''Urushibara family, huh?''


    When Haru thought about this family, he knew that it was quite a powerful family in Japan since this family was one of the investors of Akane Academy and they also had a lot of industries in this country, giving them a considerable amount of power, and he also thought that it was good tomunicate with this family to build his own power, especially when this family was Shizuno''s.


    The Urushibara family might have a certain power, but they weren''t the most powerful, and to make their family be more powerful, they needed to get the Rank S Savior into their family.


    Haru didn''t think that it was Shizuno, who was the one that nned to invite him, but rather this older brother that she talked with him when she was drunk before.


    Haru thought about the day when Shizuno talked before and without hesitation, he agreed to this invitation and went to Shizuno''s house tomorrow.


    When Shizuno heard Haru was going to agree to this invitation, she had this guilty and ufortable expression on her face since she could tell what her family was nning to do, but as a member of the Urushibara family, there was nothing that she could do, but then¡­


    "I will visit your family tomorrow, don''t worry."


    Shizuno could feel a warm palm that caressed her head gently and felt that she might be addicted to this feeling, even though she knew that it was wrong.


    "Thank you," Shizuno said gently while lowering her head.


    "No problem, then we will go back first," Haru said and left with Jeanne.


    Shizuno could feel that the feeling of palm on her head disappeared, and it caused her to feel slightly at loss. She turned and looked at the back of Jeanne and Haru, feeling slightly stuffy on her chest, wondering whether her feeling was right or not.


    The next day was different from usual since there was a joint ss between first and second-years, so everyone went to the training ground after they had changed their uniform to their training uniform.


    As usual, Haru walked together with Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki together to the training ground. They talked to each other whileughing, and because of that, he nced in the direction of the main protagonist.


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he felt really speechless when this guy really didn''t do anything for the past few days. He was wondering whether the protagonist hadn''t remembered the memory of his previous lives since the protagonist had never taken the initiative to talk with the heroines.


    ''If this continues, don''t cry when I steal all of your girls.''


    Haru thought inwardly, but he also didn''t take an initiative to talk with the protagonist.


    Unlike Ichika and Hayato Kisaragi, who had a beautiful sister, Haru had done research on Haimura Moroha before and knew that Haimura was an orphan because Haimura had lost her parents because of an ident.


    Because of that Moroha had been living with his aunt and uncle, whose financial economics wasn''t that good.


    Haru knew that Haimura had been trying to get a part-time job, but since a part-time job was forbidden in this school, there was nothing that Haimura could do.


    If Haimura could show his power and became a Striker member, he might help his family, since the amount of money given by the Striker was quite a lot for normal people.


    Unfortunately, Haimura didn''t show his power nor he was one of the most talented students in the ss, or rather, his performance had been very average. He wasn''t bad, but he wasn''t good either.


    However, Haru knew that Haimura didn''t pretend to be weak, or rather Haimura was very weak at this moment, and based on his observation, the reason why the protagonist was very weak at this moment was that all the heroines that should be on the protagonist''s side were on his side at this moment.


    Haru knew that the heroines could affect the emotion of the protagonist and when the heroines were in a dangerous situation, it would cause the protagonist to remember some of the memories in his previous lives and be even more powerful.


    However, all the heroines were on his side at that moment and even though Haimura should remember some of the memories of his previous lives, he pretended that he didn''t know the heroines since he didn''t want to attract the attention of all the people in the school when the heroines had be quite a celebrity when they had always gathered around Haru.


    The rtionship between Haru and Haimura were only ssmates, and besides greeting each other politely in the morning, they didn''t have an interaction so in the end, he didn''t care much about the feeling of the protagonist toward the heroines, after all, even if they were a lover or married in their previous lives, their rtionship was different at present or rather they were a different person so there was nothing wrong at his action.


    Haru definitely didn''t have a hobby to "Netori" someone else''s heroines, lovers, or soulmates, alright?


    Definitely¡­ absolutely¡­ well, probably¡­ in the end, Haru wasn''t sure anymore, but he was definitely attracted to both Shizuno and Satsuki so he wasn''t going to give them to the protagonist since he felt that they were too wasteful on him.


    Haimura shuddered for some reason, but he didn''t know the reason why and wondered whether he felt cold since the training uniform was a bit too scanty in his opinion. Then he subconsciously moved his eyes toward Satsuki, who was talking andughing happily with Haru, before showing his smile, feeling that it was good to know that his little sister in his previous life seemed to be very happy.


    Before Haimura wanted to talk with Satsuki, telling the rtionship between the two, he was a bit hesitant when he saw this scene. He thought for a while and decided to go with the flow since he felt that it was a bit embarrassing if he had mistaken Satsuki for the wrong person.


    ''If she remembers her memory from previous lives, then she should talk with me sooner orter.'' Haimura thought at that moment.


    Haru could tell what Haimura was thinking just from a nce so he had never thought of him so much, but when he entered the training ground, he frowned when he felt a presence that was simr to Andou Suruga. He then turned his head and looked at the audience seat, looking at the figure of a foreigner that was holding a game console in his hands.


    The foreigner also looked in the direction of Haru and could tell that his aura was different from all the people in this ce.


    "Haru, what''s wrong?" Shizuno asked.


    Both of them smiled before Haru walked away and said, "Nothing."


    "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, but that guy is very handsome."


    "Oh, that''s right! That''s the Ancient Dragon from our school!" The man said proudly.


    "Hmm¡­"


    The foreigner nodded thoughtfully and in his eyes, he couldn''t look away from Haru''s back, anticipating whether Haru was as powerful as Andou said before.

 Chapter 1573 Senpai, you provoke the wrong person

    <h4>Chapter 1573 Senpai, you provoke the wrong person</h4>


    When all students from the first and second years gathered together on the training ground, they sat down on the ground, waiting for Taro Tanaka to start the lesson.


    "Haru, that guy is¡­" Jeanne asked since she could also feel a powerful presence from one of the men in the audience seat.


    Before Haru answered, Shizuno answered Jeanne''s question, "Sir Edward Lampard." She let out a sigh and said, "He is the Head of the English Division and is one of the Six Heads. And his intention toe to Japan is¡­" She didn''t need to finish her words and looked in the direction of Haru.


    "It''s me, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Shizuno frowned and said, "Can you take this situation more seriously?"


    "You don''t need to get serious and if he reallyes for me, all I need to do is to beat him up," Haru said.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Include me in!" Satsuki suddenlyined when she saw Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno were talking to each other.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno looked at each other and shut their mouths since they had a feeling if they included this stupid girl in their conversation, it might cause a disaster.


    "Hey, listen to me!" Satsukiined in a low voice, but then¡­


    "Yeah, I know, Tana T!"


    When Tanaka Taro was talking about the subject of today''s lesson was for the second year to show an example to the first year, suddenly one student from the second year stood up proudly.


    "You want me to do it, don''t you?"


    Haru, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno knew this guy very well since this guy was the loudest among the Strikers.


    Kamekichi Mannendo then danced around in the middle of the training ground and introduced himself proudly.


    "All right, first-years, you can call me Kamii!"


    Haruka Momochi wanted to stop Kemikichi, but she was toote.


    "¡­"


    No one was sure what kind of reaction they should take after they saw Kamekichi''s introduction.


    Then Kamekichi pointed his finger at Haru and said, "Bring it on, Kasugano!"


    "¡­"


    "You stole the spotlight from me and got branded a super-rookie." Kamekichi put his hand on his crotch, tried to taunt Haru, and said, "Let me show you a thing or two." The hand on his crotch, giving a gesture of "Come on! Come on!" to Haru, telling him to ept the duel between the two.


    "¡­"


    Haru, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno were too speechless to say anything, but before he could say anything¡­


    "How can you say something like that to Kasugano-kun!"


    "Senpai, even if you''re an upperssman, I will have to fight you!"


    "And what''s with thatme introduction!"


    Before Haru said something, all the girls seemed to be agitated toward Kamekichi''s action toward Haru and they became furious.


    Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno stared at Haru and thought that this guy was very popr.


    Haru could only pretend that he didn''t see anything since this situation made him a bit awkward.


    When Kamekichi saw this situation, he was startled and became a bit scared, but at the same time, he became even jealous of Haru.


    "Come on, Kasugano! Stand up! Are you going to hide behind a group of girls?"


    Haru raised his eyebrows then stood up. "Senpai, it isn''t good to provoke me this much."


    "¡­"


    *Gulp!*


    Kamekichi wasn''t sure, but he felt that he started to regret his decision, however, he wasn''t going to go back.


    "Come on, let''s fight!"


    The duel between the two couldn''t be stopped and in the end, Taro Tanaka could only allow the duel between the two.


    "Come on, Haru-oniichan!" Maya shouted happily.


    Mari also smiled, but she couldn''t show all of her emotion, considering the people, who were sitting beside her.


    "Wow, he''s very popr," the foreigner said in amazement.


    "Hahaha¡­" The man that sat beside him alsoughed happily.


    Mari could only shake her head and hoped nothing would happen.


    In the middle of the training ground, facing each other a few meters away, Kamekichi and Haru were about to start their duel.


    Kamekichi looked at Haru and couldn''t help but feel quite jealous. Unlike him, who was in the bottom position at the Strikers and became an errand for everyone, Haru wasn''t like that and Haru could easily affect became their leaders, even though he was also affected by it, even though he hated to admit it.


    However, that wasn''t all of that since Haru also had a beautiful girlfriend, and here, he was still single.


    Even though Kamekichi knew that Haru was more handsome, more powerful, etc, but he, Kamekichi Mannedo, wasn''t bad either, right?


    "Let''s do this, Kasugano! I will show you to respect your upperssman by this spell!"


    Kamekichi then didn''t hesitate and used his ID Tag directly. Holding his staff, he then started his spell incantation to attack Haru!


    "Write! "


    Kamekichi''s finger wrote the incantation of the Dark Art in the air.


    "Purgatory exists in theherworld and fields of fire exist in the corporeal world."


    When they heard Kamekichi''s incantation, they were dumbfounded.


    "Mannedo-kun, stop! That''s Step Three Dark Art!" Taro tried to stop Kamekichi since he felt the situation might turn dangerous.


    However, Kamekichi didn''t stop and all the people who knew Kamekichi were dumbfounded since they knew very well that Kameichi could only use Step Two Dark Art, but at this moment, Kamekichi used the Step Three Dark Art by using the power of jealousy and rage to all the singles in this school!


    Unlike the girls that showed a worried expression, the guys were very happy since they thought that they might be able to teach Haru a lesson since even though they hid it very well, they were all jealous that all the girls were on him.


    "Fire discriminates not against good nor evil as it burns and purifies with ferocious mercy.


    Everything must return to the skull and bones."


    Kamekichi was full of sweat then ended the incantation.


    "Let the cremation begin!"


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Then a powerful wave of fire was shot by Kamekichi''s staff.


    On the other hand, Haru did nothing and he stood there, feeling a bit bored since the incantation of all the Dark Mages in this world was too long, right?


    Haru was wondering whether it was necessary to write down the incantation by using the finger on the air, but then again, it might be the setting from this world.


    When everyone saw Haru did nothing, they were dumbfounded and became nervous, however¡­


    Haru raised his hand and stopped the waves of fire.


    "¡­¡­"


    At that very moment, everyone was in silence.


    Haru then manipted Kameikichi''s fire as if it was something that he owned.


    On the other hand, Kamekichi was heartbroken, especially when he couldn''t control his fire and it felt like his lover was being yed right by another man in front of him which made him very sad at that moment.


    "Senpai, how about you taste your own fire?" Haru said with a smile.


    "!!!"


    Kamekichi was startled and his face became pale. Even though he was able to release the Step Three Dark Art, it took all of his Mana, and he also didn''t think that he could protect himself.


    "Wait! Wait! Kasugano, please forgive me! I was kidding!"


    However¡­


    The waves of fire that were sent by Kamekichi were returned back toward him.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    "Oh no!"


    Kamekichi was blown away and instantly passed out.


    The girls in their first years were happy, but most of the students in their second years were dumbfounded since they had never heard someone who could control someone else''s Dark Art, then sent it back toward the user.


    "This¡­ Is this Dark Art?" Taro Tanaka was also confused.


    However, without a doubt, Haru won against Kamekichi.


    "Yay! You''re amazing, Haru!" Satsuki couldn''t help but hug Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Satsuki, do you remember that Haru''s girlfriend is right beside him?" Shizuno suddenly said.


    "¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    The foreigner man was amazed when he saw Haru''s ability.


    Even though Haru didn''t use a powerful technique, he was capable of controlling the magic of someone else by using his Mana, showing how perfect his mana control was.


    The maid beside the foreigner man was also amazed since, in this world, there was only one person that was capable of doing the thing which was done by Haru.


    "It seems that he''s more amazing than I thought¡­" The foreigner man smiled and said in low voice, "Ang, can you test himter?"


    "Yes, Edward-sama." The maid nodded without hesitation, following her master''s order.

 Chapter 1574 Shady people are better than most protagonists

    <h4>Chapter 1574 Shady people are better than most protagonists</h4>


    After the special lesson, there was nothing special, but after school, Haru went to Shizuno''s house directly after the car from Urushibara house came to get him.


    Haru also didn''t think too much since the faster this matter ended, the better it was. He said goodbye to Maya, Jeanne, and Satsuki, who were about to go back, and entered the car with Shizuno.


    Looking at Shizuno and Haru that slowly disappeared, Satsuki was mad, but she also couldn''t say much since she had heard that Shizuno''s older brother was the chairman of the Akane Academy, and he wanted to meet with Haru.


    "Jeanne, are you alright with that?"


    "You don''t need to think too much, Satsuki," Jeanne said, but she had a feeling that she might have a sister soon.


    Haru and Shizuno were sitting next to each other, and somehow, he could tell that she was pretty nervous.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuno?"


    Shizuno looked at Haru and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "I¡­"


    Shizuno felt a hand on her head again, caressing her head gently.


    "Don''t worry, I will free you from your family."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shizuno bit her lower lip and felt that she wanted to cry. She looked at him and asked, "Why¡­ Why have you done so much for me?"


    Haru, without hesitation, stared at Shizuno and caressed her cheek gently.


    "You should already know the answer, right?"


    Shizuno''s heart raced very fast. She wasn''t stupid and she could tell the reason why he was so gentle toward him, but¡­


    "You¡­ You have Jeanne¡­"


    When Shizuno said those words, she couldn''t look straight at Haru since it was very hard for her to lie anymore about her feelings. She knew that he was the boyfriend of her friend, but she was very despicable to have feelings for him and she wanted to be with him.


    Haru looked at Shizuno gently and said, "There isn''t much time now, and soon, we will arrive at your house so let''s continue our conversation after we have talked with your older brother, alright?"


    Shizuno was a bit hesitant, but she then agreed. She then felt that her hand was being held gently by him. She blushed and lowered her head, but she didn''t pull her hand since it felt nice to hold his hand.


    Haru and Shizuno arrived at Shizuno''s house and as expected, the house was very huge.


    Haru looked at the house and nodded since he knew that most rich people loved to live quite far from the city rather than at the center of the city itself, after all, the air was better and the pollution was almost non-existent or non.


    When they entered, they were greeted by a lot of maids that bowed their heads when they saw the two of them.


    Haru was about to follow Shizuno, but he was stopped by the maid, telling him to change his clothes before he met with Shizuno''s older brother. He shook his head and thought that this guy was quite conceited, but then¡­


    Haru looked at the beautiful maid in front of him and nodded gently which caused her to blush, telling him to follow her to the changing room so she would help him to change.


    The other maids were jealous, but when Shizuno stared at them, they quickly turned in silence and didn''t dare to show their desire to swallow Haru again.


    Shizuno let out a sigh and thought that this guy''s charm was too dangerous. She then shook her head and went to her room to change her clothes too since she knew very well her older brother''s habit.


    Shizuno, who had changed into a dress, then went directly to the ce where Haru changed his clothes, and when she was about to open the door, the door was opened, and she was stunned when she saw him right in front of her.


    Haru had changed his school uniform into a red maroon suit and ck leather shoes. He became even more handsome and the aura that was given by him right now was simr to the aura of simr to thebination of the richest man, prime minister, and general of the army.


    Haru also looked at Shizuno, who was wearing a violet dress, and couldn''t help but say, "I have to say that when you wear this dress, I can''t look away from you."


    Shizuno blushed and said, "Well, you''re also very good."


    When both of them admired each other, the maid that helped Haru to change his clothes quickly ran away secretly afraid of being noticed by Shizuno.


    Shizuno didn''t notice the maid since her eyes had been staring at him.


    "Should we meet your older brother?" Haru asked gently.


    "Um¡­" Shizuno nodded with a blush, wondering why her words seemed to be a bit different for some reason. It gave her a feeling as if he came to meet her older brother because he wanted permission to take their rtionship deeper.


    When both of them walked, Haru couldn''t help but think about the reason why Shizuno''s older brother decided to invite him while showing all the luxuries.


    Haru knew that Shizuno''s older brother wanted to show him how rich and powerful the Urushibara family was, but in his eyes, this guy was no different from a clown which was why he somehow missed his fake father in the world of ck Bullet.


    ''I wonder what that guy is doing¡­''


    Haru was wondering whether Sogen Saitake and Saitenshi kept fighting with each other at this moment.


    Haru and Shizuno then walked toward the dining room where Shizuno''s older brother had been waiting.


    The door of the dining room was opened, and they saw a figure of a man in his 20''s weed them.


    The man was about to say something, but he felt an aura from Haru''s body that made him lower his head subconsciously. He didn''t notice this problem and weed him.


    "Hello Kasugano-kun, I have always heard your story from my little sister."


    Hearing the man''s words, Haru didn''t think too much since he had a feeling that this guy might be his brother-inw. Even though Shizuno''s older brother gave off a feeling of "seedy" and "having no dignified", he felt such a maniptive person was good to be chosen as a friend rather than an upright person since such a person was very easy to manipte as long as there was a benefit, unlike an upright person that had always been full of ideals like most Japanese protagonists.


    It wasn''t that people with full of ideals were bad, but almost all of their ideals were unrealistic and the reason why they could achieve their ideals was because of plot and that plots were full of holes too, but since the author of the books had decided to do so, then no one could fight against them.


    "I have also heard about you too from Shizuno, Urushibara Chairman."


    Haru took the initiative and held the man''s hand, showing that he was in control.


    Shizuno, on the other hand, looked at Haru with an inexplicable gaze, wondering when she talked about her older brother, but then, when she saw her older brother''s expression that smiled happily, she looked at Haru again, wondering why she had a feeling that her older brother might be tricked and became miserable by this guy, but somehow, there was a smile on her mouth and she quickly returned to her expressionless expression since ording to the setting inside this house, she didn''t have her own will.

 Chapter 1575 Give me your little sister

    <h4>Chapter 1575 Give me your little sister</h4>


    Tadanori Urushibara looked at Haru and nodded in satisfaction since Haru was perfectly fit for the image of S Rank Savior and Ancient Dragon on his mind or rather he was even better. He nced at Haru and Shizuno that seemed very close to each other and felt even more satisfied. He had heard that Haru had a girlfriend, but who cared about that, when someone was strong, it wouldn''t be weird to have two or three women at the same time.


    "Kasugano-kun, can I call you that?" Tadanori asked.


    "Yes, Chairman," Haru said easily.


    "Then you can call me brother from now on," Tadanori said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Shizuno were speechless somehow.


    "How about we have dinner first? I''m sure you''re hungry after the heavy training at school before," Tadanori said.


    Haru and Shizuno didn''t say much and didn''t mind eating since they were quite hungry.


    The dinner was a steak that was made from A5 Kobe Beef which cost 30$ per ounce, for a single meal, it might be quite expensive, but for rich people, they could eat this kind of thing every day.


    When Tadanori looked at Haru, who ate calmly without expression, he couldn''t help but ask, "How is it? The dinner is being cooked specialized by one of the famous chefs in this country."


    "Well, it''s okay."


    Haru had eaten a lot of foods that were made from luxurious ingredients and personally, he thought that this steak was only so so.


    Haru''s answer caused Tadanori to feel a bit of displeasure, after all, the one in front of him was an orphan, but when he thought about Haru''s talent in trading, he thought that Haru should have eaten a lot of delicious food.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, if the meat is grilled for more than five seconds, use its own fat to grill¡­" Haru then started to list how to make the steak in front of them became even more delicious which caused both Shizuno and Tadanori to be dumbfounded.


    Haru realized that he might have talked too much and said, "I am sorry when ites to food, I have always been very passionate."


    Tadanori was dumbfounded and thenughed. "Haha¡­ it''s alright, but I guess I should ask the chef to use your cooking method to make the food more delicious."


    "That''s alright, but I can pretty much tell you the reason why you''re inviting me not to be your chef counselor, right? Can you tell me already?" Haru didn''t want to waste any more time, talking about meaningless things.


    "Then I will be straight toward you." Tadanori looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, do you want to be S Rank Savior?"


    Haru didn''t answer Tadanori''s question immediately but drank the water to quench his thirst.


    However, Tadanori didn''t seem angry and quickly said, "ording to the record, the four of you are the ones who have defeated the metaphysical in the shopping mall, but I know for sure that the one who has defeated the metaphysical is you, right? You should know that if you be a Rank S Savior, you will receive a lot of authority, money, etc. Just give me a nod, then I will make you a Rank S Savior."


    Shizuno''s expression started to change, but she didn''t say much since she knew that Haru wanted to be S Rank Savior.


    Haru put down his ss and asked, "Do you have the power to do that?"


    Tadanori''s expression started to change since he was being looked down upon, but he knew that he needed to reassure him since unlike those inexperienced and clueless kids in his academy, the young man in front of him gave him a different feeling.


    "Of course, Kasugano-kun, you shouldn''t underestimate the Urushibara family''s power, our authority in this country is very strong since we''re also one of the investors of the Akane Academy and I am also the chairman of Akane Academy."


    "Your authority in this country might be strong, but what about overseas?" Haru asked.


    "Our power is that Europe is also quite good, you don''t need to worry," Tadanori said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "In truth, I have made a deal with Andou Suruga to help me to be S Rank Savior."


    "¡­"


    Tadanori was in shock and quickly stood up from his seat. "You¡­ Do you know Andou Suruga?"


    "Well, we''re a business partner of a sort," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­"


    Tadanori twitched his lips and felt a bit weak, at first, he didn''t think that Haru had a backer and he thought to help him to be S Rank Savior so Haru would owe him a favor, giving him considerable power in the politic, but he didn''t expect his backer to be Andou Suruga, the number one man in the Japanese Branch of the White Order.


    Even though the Urushibara family was powerful, it didn''t mean that his family could fight against the Andou Suruga.


    "Well, Chairman, do you know the reason why Edward Lampard ising to Japan?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?"


    Tadanori frowned and thought for a while, but then his expression was in shock and asked, "Is he¡­ Is heing to test you?"


    "I can''t tell any other reason than that, right?"


    Tadanori felt weird when Sir Edward Lampard, the number one man from the White Knight Order British Branch, suddenly decided toe to Japan, but he didn''t think too much and thought that Edward wanted to visit his academy, but he didn''t expect the reason would be the young man in front of him and there was also a lot of things that he didn''t know was happening in this country which made him ufortable.


    Tadanori had always been in control, but when things didn''t go ording to his n, he felt very stressed. He clenched his hand tightly and felt frustrated, but¡­


    "However, Chairman¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "It doesn''t mean that our cooperation is broken."


    Tadanori looked at Haru and asked, "What do you mean, Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to help me to control this country?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Tadanori shuddered and somehow, his body was full of excitement.


    On the other hand, Shizuno put her hand on her forehead, thinking that her older brother would be miserable soon.


    The talk between the two was very enjoyable, especially when Tadanori learned how much money that Haru owned along with his n to control this country. He was more than happy to help him, after all, he knew that Haru needed someone to control all of that and there was no perfect person other than him, right?


    Haru also didn''t mind using Tadanori since personally, this guy''s level threat was zero in his eyes, however, if Tadanori received everything from him easily, this guy wouldn''t appreciate and might betray him so he was going to give this guy a curse by using the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" andstly, he was going to ask something from him.


    Tadanori was excited by their conversation until he heard his words.


    "Right, Chairman, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, what is it? As long as it is within my power, I can give you anything," Tadanori said easily.


    "Then can you give me your little sister?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shizuno was in shock since she didn''t expect that this guy would be so direct, asking her right in front of her older brother which made her blush.


    Tadanori''s body was shaking, then he nced at Shizuno, who was shy, and looked at Haru, who was looking at his little sister with a gentle smile, then his answer was obvious, right?


    "Sure, you can have a child or two right away, if you want," Tadanori said with a bright smile.


    "BROTHER!!!!"


    Shizuno, who had never fought against her older brother, suddenly broke up from her chain and almost threw her dishes toward him since her older brother was too shameless, right? Though, she would be lying if she didn''t feel happy about it.

 Chapter 1576 I dont care about your past lover, but now, youre mine

    <h4>Chapter 1576 I don''t care about your past lover, but now, you''re mine</h4>


    Their conversation ended and Tadanori didn''t waste his time doing his job, leaving both Haru and Shizuno alone.


    Looking at the back of Tadanori, Haru really thought that this guy really couldn''t help him since Tadanori was only a normal human, not a Savior.


    "What do you want to do after this?" Shizuno suddenly asked while holding Haru''s hand since by holding his hand, she felt very secure when she was inside this house that had be her own cage.


    "Can I visit your room?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Her brother might have told her that it was alright to have a child or two, but she wasn''t ready, alright?


    "This is my room," Shizuno said.


    Haru looked around Shizuno''s room and somehow he felt that this ce was simr to a hotel room, rather than Shizuno''s room.


    "You know, if you don''t tell me that this is your room, then I might think that this is a hotel room," Haru said.


    Shizuno looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Because there isn''t something that can describe you here."


    Shizuno entered her room first and said, "As I have said to you before, as a member of the Urushibara family, I don''t have my own will."


    "That''s quite wrong," Haru said.


    "Huh?"


    Haru also entered Shizuno''s room and said, "It isn''t because you don''t have your own will, but rather you have never fought back. You have never tried to be selfish."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno was stunned, but when she heard Haru''s words, she knew that she had never fought back or rather she had never thought to fight back. It might be because of her personality and her past lives that made her like that which caused her nature to be very obedient.


    However¡­


    "Your bed smells nice."


    "¡­"


    Shizuno blushed when she saw Haruying on her bed while smelling her pillow.


    "Pervert!"


    "I take back my words before. There is something that can describe you in this room," Haru said whileying on Shizuno''s bedzily.


    Shizuno looked at Haru for a while then alsoid on her bed together with him.


    "Give me my pillow."


    "Do you want to use my arm pillow?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno looked at Haru and said, "It seems what Jeanne has said before is, right, you''re a pervert."


    "Do you hate it?"


    "No."


    Shizuno pulled Haru''s arm and used it as her pillow. Unlike her usual pillow, it was veryfortable, warm, and gave her a sense of security that she had never felt before in this life.


    "Say, Shizuno."


    "Hmm?"


    "What did you think of what I have said before?"


    Shizuno rolled her body then directly kissed Haru''s lips.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stunned, wondering whether the one in front of him was Shizuno or not since he didn''t think that she was the type of person that kissed someone so suddenly, but¡­ he would be lying if he didn''t enjoy her lips.


    Shizuno then parted her lips, looking at him with a smile, and said, "This is my answer."


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I like this answer, but can I ask you a question?"


    "Before you ask a question, can I ask you a question first?" Shizuno suddenly said.


    "Yes."


    "What are you going to do with Jeanne?" Shizuno asked since she would be lying if she didn''t feel guilty toward her friend, but she couldn''t lie about her feelings.


    "It''s alright, I will talk about our rtionship then we can date together openly," Haru said calmly since he had talked about this matter to Jeanne before.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Shizuno looked at Haru again and kissed his lips again since she felt a bit addicted to it.


    "Do you like to kiss that much?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.


    "Yes." Shizuno nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, then we can kiss each other from now on," Haru said.


    Shizuno hugged him and said, "Don''t leave me, alright?"


    "I won''t. Even if you beg me to let you go, I won''t do it, you''re my woman after all," Haru said, staring at Shizuno with a passionate gaze.


    Shizuno felt shy and blushed.


    Looking at her reaction, it seemed that Haru''s observation was right that this girl had a fetish being chained down, or rather she couldn''t feelfortable without it which was why she had never thought to fight back against her family before.


    "Right, before we confirm our rtionship, I want to ask you a question." Haru wasn''t in a hurry since there was one question that he wanted to ask Shizuno.


    Shizuno looked at Haru and nodded.


    "What do you think of your lover in your previous lives?"


    "¡­This question, do you want me to answer it?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I don''t want you to be burdened by the past and I can pretty much tell that you have found that your lover from your previous life has been reincarnated in this world too."


    Shizuno was surprised and asked, "Do you know?"


    "Yes, Haimura Moroha, right?"


    Looking at Haru for a while, Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, I have been dreaming about my previous lives, but it is only a glimpse, not the detail, however, I know that my ex-lover has been reincarnated in the body of Haimura Moroha."


    "You should know that the chance of two lovers being reincarnated in the present together is very small, have you ever thought to be with him again?" Haru asked curiously. When he asked this question, he had never felt jealous, but he was rather curious, wondering why Shizuno had never thought to make contact with Haimura even though she knew his real identity.


    Shizuno looked at Haru, who was looking at her with pure curiosity so she decided to answer truthfully.


    "If I didn''t meet you then I might decide to be with him. Unfortunately, I met a bastard, who made my heart a mess, even though he already has a girlfriend, I can''t stop my feeling for him, so from now on, I want you to be responsible for me, alright?"


    Shizuno didn''t care about her previous lives now, and what was important was the present lives and the future. Presently, she wasn''t the Witch of the Netherworld nor was she the wife of Shu Saura, but she was Shizuno Urushibara and she fell in love with Kasugano Haruka from now on and in the future.


    "You''re going to regret this since if you choose me, then I won''t let you go, no matter how much you beg me," Haru said while staring at Shizuno since if she decided to choose him, then he wasn''t going to return her back to Haimura Moroha.


    But his words made her more excited, Shizuno stared at him and said, "I love you, Haru."


    Haru then stole her lips, kissing her lips aggressively, trying to imprint his existence on her.


    Shizuno hugged him tightly, and also did the same, trying to imprint her existence on him, but then she pushed him and quickly said, "Wait! Wait, you haven''t told me your feelings."


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Do I need to?" He had told his feeling by action so there was no need to say it by words, right?


    "Of course!"


    Shizuno stared at Haru and from her expression, if he didn''t tell her the answer that she wanted to hear, then she was going to blow him with a Step Third Dark Art.


    Haru closed his eyes, trying to brew his feeling, telling Shizuno about his feeling toward her. He then opened his eyes, looked straight at her, and said, "Shizuno, I love you." He wanted to say something again, but his lips were kissed by Shizuno.


    Shizuno was full of happiness and would chain him down so he would never leave her.


    Haru looked at Shizuno for a bit, then closed his eyes and knew that since he had made her into his woman, then he wasn''t going to give her to anyone else, even that was the protagonist.

 Chapter 1577 What a great night

    <h4>Chapter 1577 What a great night</h4>


    After they confirmed their rtionship, of course, they didn''t want to be separated from each other so Shizuno decided to go with Haru back to his house since she also knew that they needed to tell them about their rtionship with Jeanne.


    When Shizuno thought about Jeanne, she felt a bit nervous, wondering how her reaction would be, but well, she knew very well that everything was this bastard''s fault for not being able to control his lower body and seduced her.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why are you twisting my waist?" Haru was speechless.


    "Haru, can I ask you a question again?" Shizuno asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "Am I thest?" Shizuno asked.


    "¡­If I say no?"


    "¡­"


    Shizuno was wondering whether she could return back, but well, she knew very well that she couldn''t since she had fallen for this bastard.


    When they arrived at Haru''s house, they could pretty much tell that the people inside the house hadn''t fallen asleep or rather from the loud voice from inside, they could hear Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya ying around together.


    Shizuno was about to enter, but¡­


    "Shizuno, can you enter first?" Haru suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Shizuno asked.


    Haru moved closer and whispered.


    Shizuno''s expression started to change and quickly said, "Let me go with you."


    Haru was a bit surprised when he heard this answer.


    Shizuno held Haru''s hands and said, "I am your lover, right? Then believe in me, I will help you."


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am your lover too, so you should believe in me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno stared at Haru for a while and said, "Don''t be hurt, alright?"


    "Yes."


    Haru then left and moved in the direction of the park that was located nearby.


    Looking at Haru''s back that slowly disappeared, Shizuno couldn''t let go of her worries and decided to call out Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya to help him since the more people, the better it was.


    When Haru arrived at the park, he said, "Come out."


    As those words fell, someone came out while staring at him.


    When this person looked at him, Haru also looked at this person and could tell that this person was a female, even though her face was covered in a helmet and she wore a ck skin-tight, considering the slight curve on her chest.


    ''But¡­ this size of chest¡­ I have seen it somewhere.'' Haru thought at that moment and he could tell that this person was hiding her size chest by a wrap or something so he wouldn''t expect her as a woman.


    ''The only woman who''s going to attack me, huh?''


    In truth, there were a lot of women that wanted to attack him, but there was one person that was


    It seemed that the person who followed him also could notice Haru''s gaze which caused her to frown.


    "Pervert brat!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but then his eyebrows moved yfully, and said, "What does Edward want to do by sending you here?"


    "!!!!"


    "You know?"


    "Well, you''re quite beautiful after all so I can pretty much tell who you are¡­" Haru coughed then said, "Ang Johnson, right?" He pretty much did some research about the most famous and strong Savior beside the Six Head and knew very well this beauty who followed him and Shizuno all the way to his house.


    Ang, who was in her disguise, then tore her ID Tag, and it was transformed into dual-swords. Holding her dual-swords, she said, "If you know me, then everything is easy." She pointed her dual-swords at her toward him and said, "I don''t think that you''re suitable to be Rank S Savior, so¡­"


    "So you came here to test me, right? If so, thene on, I don''t have time to y around with you," Haru said directly interrupted Ang''s words.


    "You''ll pay for your arrogant words!"


    Ang dashed directly right in front of Haru and swung her dual swords. Even though she had to admit that this guy was handsome, at least, among all the guys that she had seen beside Sir Edward Lampard, if he didn''t have strength then it was nothing.


    Ang looked at Haru, who did nothing, and couldn''t help but snort, thinking that he was too afraid to move, but¡­


    *Baam!*


    "Ugh!"


    Ang''s stomach was kicked and she was blown away several meters. She felt that her stomach was in pain and she stared at the young man in front of him in disbelief since she couldn''t react to his kick before.


    "Give up?"


    Ang used prana to heal herself, then parted the dual-swords on her hands, turning them into two des, staring at Haru with a serious expression.


    "I will show you that you''re not worthy to fight against Edward-sama!"


    "You know¡­ You''re talking too much," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    "Bastard!"


    Ang infused a mass of prana into her two des, releasing a downward sh releasing a torrent of wind strong enough to mow down everything in her path, but¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    "¡­"


    Ang was dumbfounded when her strongest attack was useless or rather it disappeared without a trace.


    "What?!"


    Ang couldn''t understand what was happening, but then¡­


    "Now, it is your punishment time."


    Ang couldn''t understand what was happening, but her body was suddenly tied with a


    Tortoiseshell rope binding. When she saw this rope binding on her body, her entire face was flushed.


    "Let go of me you pervert brat!"


    But¡­


    *p!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang was dumbfounded once again when her ass was pped.


    "It seems that you don''t feel regret at all."


    "You¡­!!!"


    Ang wanted to swallow this guy alive and decided to mock him again, but another p hit her ass again.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Ang could hear the crisp sound of her ass being pped by him. It didn''t hurt, but after a few more times being pped, she couldn''t handle the shame and pain that she felt right now.


    "Now, I apologize."


    "¡­I am¡­ I don''t want to!"


    Ang wanted to cry at this moment and wanted to apologize so he wouldn''t p her ass again, but her pride didn''t allow her.


    "I see¡­ then I will p your ass again."


    "NO!!!"


    But then¡­


    "Haru, what are you doing?"


    "¡­"


    Haru and Ang turned their heads and saw Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya there.


    Haru felt that their stare was hurt, but on the other hand, Ang was happy that someone was here and knew that she was saved until¡­


    "You vixen! Let me remind you that it is impossible to seduce me! I have girlfriends already!"


    Haru threw Ang from hisp and directly used Ang.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya stared at Ang in silence, but Ang really wanted to cry at this moment since, from her life, she had never been treated like this!


    Hearing Haru''s story, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Maya nodded, looking at Ang with serious expression since they didn''t expect that this person would be Ang Johnson, who was Edward''s personal assistant, but then they also knew that Haru had been pping Ang''s ass to punish her which made them speechless.


    Jeanne and Shizuno thought that they really needed to keep this guy or else¡­


    "Ang, where''s your phone?" Haru suddenly asked.


    Ang, whose helmet had been taken, showing all of her faces, frowned and asked, "What do you want with it?"


    "I want to talk with Edward."


    "Call me Edward-sama, bastard!"


    "If you don''t give your phone to me, then I will search for it myself."


    "My whole body is being tied by you, bastard! How can I take my phone in this situation!"


    "Haru, let me take her phone," Jeanne said.


    "Well¡­"


    Haru nodded and could tell that Jeanne didn''t give him a chance to refuse.


    Jeanne took Ang''s phone under Ang''s instructions then gave it to Haru. "So what are you going to tell that guy?"


    Haru didn''t answer Jeanne''s question immediately and called out Edward directly.


    "Hey Ang, what''s wrong? How is he?"


    "Sir Edward Lampard?"


    "¡­Unfamiliar voice, is this Kasugano-kun?"


    "Yes, it is me. Your maid in my hands, I will give it back to youter."


    "Sorry, sorry. Sometimes, she''s a bit hard to control, I hope that you don''t feel angry."


    "It''s alright, but sending out your maid is a waste of time."


    "Oh?"


    "You''re here to test me, right? Let''s settle this as soon as possible. Meet me tomorrow and we can have a fight on the uninhabited ind that I have just bought before."


    "¡­"


    Unlike Jeanne who was calm, Shizuno, Satsuki, Maya, and Ang were dumbfounded since they had never heard someone who dared to provoke the S Rank Savior directly, but¡­


    "Hahaha!!! Interesting! It has been a while since someone as interesting as you appeared before me after I have be S Rank Savior. Good! Let''s have a fight tomorrow! You and me! On the uninhabited ind that you have bought!"


    "Good, I will wait for you tomorrow at the¡­" Haru said where they would meet each other before he ended the call. He noticed that everyone was looking at him, he then freed Ang and threw her phone toward her.


    Ang caught her phone subconsciously and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Go back and sleep. If you''rete, you might not be able to see your master lose against me," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Ang was dumbfounded since she had never seen someone as arrogant as this guy. "You bastard! I will see your ugly face being defeated by Edward-sama tomorrow! Don''t you ever dare to run!" She snorted, then left directly since she was afraid of her butts being pped once again. While walking, she couldn''t help but rub her butts since it was hurt.


    Haru looked at Ang that walked away, then looked at everyone who was dumbfounded once again when they heard him asking for a fight against Sir Edward Lampard. He coughed several times to get their attention.


    "I know that you might think of me as reckless for asking for a fight against one of the S Rank Saviors."


    ''It''s more than reckless¡­''


    They were speechless and wondered whether this guy was about tomit suicide which made them scared and worried.


    "Haru, should we run? The world is big, after all, and you don''t need to fight Sir Edward," Shizuno said worriedly while holding Haru''s hand.


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by Maya and Satsuki which made them dumbfounded once again.


    However, Jeanne was a bit surprised, but that was all since she had expected this.


    "You don''t need to worry since I will be alright, and I won''t run," Haru said to Shizuno with a serious expression.


    "Haru¡­" Shizuno bit her lower lip and decided to be with him no matter what.


    "Um¡­ Can Maya ask a question?" Maya asked.


    "What''s wrong, Maya?" Haru asked.


    "Why do Haru-oniichan and Shizuno-oneechan seem to be very close?" Maya asked curiously.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno was dumbfounded by this question, and when she saw Haru, she wanted to quickly stop him, but it was toote.


    "Well, besides Jeanne, I have dated Shizuno too."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When those words fell, Satsuki and Maya were dumbfounded.


    "I see¡­" Jeanne nodded then held Shizuno''s hand. "Shizuno, let''s talk."


    "Yes." Shizuno nodded.


    Haru was about to follow them, but¡­


    "Haru, you should sleep in the living roomter," Jeanne said then left him directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru then looked at Maya and Satsuki, who also followed back Jeanne and Shizuno since both of them wanted to hear what kind of conversation that they would have. He didn''t think too much about Jeanne''s words before and knew that this girl might visit himter after her conversation with Shizuno.


    Haru looked toward the sky and raised his hands high, thinking what a great night tonight was.

 Chapter 1578 You have aroused my anger

    <h4>Chapter 1578 You have aroused my anger</h4>


    The next day, they went to the cafe that was located nearby their academy, waiting for Edward toe for a duel, however¡­


    Satsuki was in bad mood, especially when she saw the four people in front of her. Here she was sitting alone, but on her opposite side there was Shizuno and Jeanne were sitting between Haru and on Haru''sp, there was Maya, that was eating strawberry parfait happily.


    Satsuki couldn''t ept it at how this bastard was able to date two girls at the same time and at the same time, it made her doubtful about her charm, but then when she nced at Shizuno and Jeanne, it made her frown, especially after she nced down at her own chest.


    "You don''t need to worry about the reason why this bastard doesn''t make a move on you isn''t because of the size of your chest," Shizuno said calmly while sipping her coffee.


    "Shizuno, I think that was too rude," Jeanne said with a speechless expression.


    "SHIZUNO, BRING IT OUT! I WILL TEACH YOU A MANNER IN PLACE OF YOUR PARENTS!!"


    Satsuki was furious and she couldn''t ept that Shizuno was making fun of her chest. She then stared at Haru and said, "Haru, manage your girlfriend! If you don''t teach her, then I will teach her in your ce!"


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and felt tired sincest night, he had been lectured by Jeanne, but he also understood that Jeanne''s intention was good since she didn''t want him to y the heart of the girls that had fallen for him.


    "Calm down, Satsuki. If you keep screaming then the owner might throw you out," Haru said.


    "It''s alright!" Satsuki was proud, folding her arms, showing how pitiful her chest was, but she was still very proud and said, "The owner knows me very well! We''re the best buddies!"


    The owner then gave Satsuki a thumbs up and a shiny smile.


    Satsuki then also did the same.


    "¡­"


    "Anyway, why did you decide to date Shizuno? You already have Jeanne, right?" Satsuki asked the bastard guy in front of her with an annoyed expression, wondering why it wasn''t her, but Shizuno. Was it because of boobs? It was because of boobs, right?


    Anyway, Satsuki thought that this guy was a boob maniac and her impression of him was lowered until she heard Haru''s answer.


    Shizuno, Jeanne, and Maya also looked at Haru curiously.


    "Satsuki, the human''s heart is veryplex. I know that I love Jeanne, but I also can''t stop myself from loving Shizuno. In your eyes, what I have done might be wrong, but I didn''t regret my choice. I know that my choice might have hurt Jeanne." Haru looked at Jeanne and held her hand tightly. "But I will make sure to love making everyone happy and love the two of them dearly. If my action disgusts you then I can''t do anything about it, but I hope that you don''t stop being their friend because of my actions."


    "I¡­"


    Satsuki was dumbfounded when she heard Haru''s answer, but she knew that she didn''t feel that much anger or disgust, or rather, she felt jealous of their rtionship.


    Hearing Haru''s answer, Jeanne and Shizuno felt their hearts melt and they hugged him tightly. In truth, they wanted to kiss him, but they knew that this wasn''t the ce.


    "Haru-oniichan, Maya also wants to be your girlfriends too!" Maya said while hugging Haru.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Haru could only pat Maya''s head and said, "Let''s wait for another five years."


    "Why not now?"


    "I''ll be a criminal if I do something on you now."


    "Oh? So you have an interest in Maya?" Jeanne stared at Haru, asking this question with a serious expression.


    "I¡­"


    If Haru told Jeanne that he was joking, he was sure that Maya would cry, but if he answered that he was serious then he would be treated as a lolicon. He felt that this choice was very hard, even though he had met a lot of lolis in the world of ck Bullet.


    "But Satsuki, do you know¡­" Shizuno suddenly talked which caused all the attention to turn toward her.


    "What?"


    "He has said that his harem isn''t over, so if you seduce him, we might be a sister in the future," Shizuno said calmly while sipping her coffee. She had epted her status as his woman and she knew that there would be more women in the future so if possible, she wanted that woman to be stupid so it wouldn''t challenge her status as his number one woman.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    Satsuki blushed and flustered. She didn''t dare to look at Haru at this moment, thinking about what Shizuno had said to her before.


    Then when they were in the middle of the discussion, suddenly the door of the cafe opened and they could hear the sound of humming.


    "Daran! Daadadadadadadada, daadada, dadada, dadada¡­"


    When Shizuno and Maya saw the person that had entered the cafe, their expression changed.


    Satsuki also looked at the person, but she didn''t think too much since she didn''t know who this guy was.


    "Edward,e here!" Haru quickly said while waving his hand.


    "Oh, Kasugano-kun, there you are." Edward smiled and walked toward Haru.


    "Haru, who is this? Is he your friend?" Satsuki looked at Edward curiously.


    When Satsuki asked this question, Shizuno, Maya, and Jeanne were speechless and helpless, thinking this girl was too stupid, right?


    Edwardughed when he heard Satsuki''s question, but he didn''t say much, waiting for Haru''s introduction.


    "His name is Sir Edward Lampard. He''s the Head of the English Division and is one of the Six Heads. You should remember him, stupid girl," Angel said rudely after she entered the cafe. She then red at Haru, which in turn gave her a smile that made her blush. Even though she had to admit that this guy was very hateful, this guy was very handsome which made it hard to hate him.


    "Who is the stupid girl?!"


    Satsuki was furious, but then she reacted and she was in shock. "HE - HEAD OF ENGLISH DIVISION?!"


    "¡­"


    ''This girl is too slow, right?''


    "Sit down, first, let''s start after you have tasted the special tea in this ce," Haru said.


    "Oh? Special tea? What kind of tea?" Edward asked curiously after he sat down.


    "Satsuki, can you order that?" Haru asked.


    "Oh¡­ Oh? Are you sure? Do you want to order that?"


    "What? What is it?" Edward became even more curious.


    "Alright, if you''re curious about this, then I will order that!" Satsuki stood up then shouted, "Owner, bring that out!"


    The owner nodded and made the special drink at his cafe, then after five minutes, the drink was served in front of Edward.


    "Wow!"


    When Edward saw the appearance of this drink, he was quite amazed.


    Satsuki smiled proudly and introduced the drink.


    "This is the owner''s magnum opus, based on tapioca milk tea."


    "Oh, it looks good."


    Edward, without hesitation, drank the drink.


    "By the way, it is called natto milk tea!" Satsuki said with a proud smile.


    When Edward tasted the natto on his mouth, his face turned pale and he spat out all the liquid on his mouth.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Edward-sama!" Ang was worried and then looked at Haru with anger. "You bastard! If you can''t win against Edward-sama, it doesn''t mean that you can''t poison him!"


    "¡­"


    ''Who has poisoned him?''


    Everyone was speechless.


    Satsuki then made a thumbs up with the owner of the cafe which in return, the owner also did the same. Both of them were very satisfied, but on the contrary, Edward was furious.


    "Dammit! This is an affront to tea! It''s a deration of war against my nation!" Edward then took a handkerchief to wipe his mouth with a disgusted expression. "Jeez, what a terrible culture exchange."


    "Edward-sama, let me wipe your mouth," Ang said with care, but Edward ignored Ang and looked at Haru.


    "Kasugano-kun, is this your way to provoke me? If so, then you have seeded in arousing my anger! Congrattions!" Edward said with an annoyed expression.


    "You''re so exaggerated." Haru was speechless and said, "But I am happy to know that you''re quite satisfied with my rmendation." He then stared at Edward with yful eyes.


    "¡­"


    Everyone suddenly felt the atmosphere between the two was a bit wrong and they might not realize it, but they started to have a cold sweat for some reason.


    "Let''s change the ce. If we get serious, we''re going to destroy this cafe," Haru said.


    "Yes." Edward nodded with a smile and asked, "Didn''t you say that we''re going to your private ind? How do we get there? Do you have a yacht?"


    "It''s too troublesome."


    Haru then stood up and said, "Move closer everyone."


    They didn''t know what Haru was about to do, but they moved closer to him.


    "Owner, this is the payment for our order, and you can keep the change when wee in the future again."


    Haru gave 100,000 yen to the beautiful waitress and he had to admit that the waitress had a great style since she wore a hot pants which was very sexy, but enough of that since he was about to start his duel with Edward.


    Then when everyone had gathered, they suddenly disappeared without which caused both the owner and the waitress of the cafe to be dumbfounded.


    "Uh, what''s happening?"

 Chapter 1579 Sir Edward Lampard 1

    <h4>Chapter 1579 Sir Edward Lampard 1</h4>


    As they opened their eyes, they were dumbfounded when they suddenly saw a sea right in front of them.


    "This¡­?"


    Before all of them were inside a cafe, but suddenly they were in an unfamiliar ce which made them unsure how to react.


    Edward was the first one who recovered and asked, "Kasugano-kun, can you do a teleportation?"


    ''Teleportation!!!''


    Everyone knew about this ability very well and the Savior who could use this ability was very rare, their number also could be counted by hand, showing how rare this ability was, even the S Rank Savior in this world couldn''t use it, however, Haru was able to use it.


    "Yes, but I can only use it twice a day, so don''t move far awayter since if I leave you here, I can''t pick you up until tomorrow," Haru said.


    They nodded and looked at the surrounding ind curiously.


    The ind wasn''t small, or rather it was quite huge and they might need a day or two to walk around the ind, but one thing for sure, there weren''t any people on this ind.


    "Did you buy this ind?" Satsuki was dumbfounded, after all, she wasing from a normal family and even if she was a princess in her previous life, the memory that she remembered was quite limited and it was just a glimpse, so she didn''t know much about the luxurious lives.


    Well, even if Satsuki remembered all of it, she didn''t think that she could ept this behavior of buying a deserted ind as if buying a snack at the convenience store since she was only a princess in a remote and small country.


    Even if Satsuki was a princess, she was a princess of a poor country, where she could live a luxurious life?


    "Maybe, we should y on this ind for a day or two, Haru." Jeanne held Haru''s hand and said, "I think it''ll be fun to y with everyone here."


    "I agree." Shizuno also held Haru''s hand and said, "It is good to move far away from a busy town and y on this ind for a while." She also thought that it was good to be able to move away to a ce where her family didn''t know where they were.


    "Maya also wants to y!" Maya said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Edward, and Ang were speechless when they heard their words.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed to get their attention and said, "Did you forget my purpose ofing to this ce?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone quickly became serious and looked at Edward with a hostile expression.


    "What an enviable fellow to have two lovers at the same time," Edward said with a sigh.


    "Edward-sama¡­" Ang blushed and said shyly, "If¡­ If Edward-sama wants, Ang can¡­"


    "By the way, are we going to start our fight now?" Edward suddenly said, interrupting Ang''s words.


    Ang cried and sad, then red at Haru, who was standing on her opposite side.


    ''Why is it my fault?''


    Haru felt that Ang was unreasonable and thought that he should p her butts again.


    When Ang saw Haru''s expression, she quickly covered her butts, and hid behind Edward, afraid her butts would be pped again.


    "Do you want to do it now? We can start right away, whether it is on the sea or the ind." Haru smiled and said, "No need to hold back, no one will stop us here."


    "Interesting."


    Edward smiled happily and said, "As a knight, I should oblige your offer." He then grabbed his ID Tag and transformed it into a massive two-handed sword.


    When Haru saw this sword, he frowned and said, "You''re holding back?"


    "Say that after you can make me serious." Edward smiled and said, "Hurry up and take out your weapon."


    "Alright."


    Haru also did the same as Edward by pulling his ID Tag then transformed it into a knife.


    "Knife?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded since everyone had thought of him as a Dark Mage, and usually, they would use a staff or wand as their weapons, so when Haru used a knife, they were quite surprised.


    "Knife?"


    Edward raised his eyebrow and asked, "Interesting, but you better don''t disappoint me by losing so quickly!" His body was covered in prana and in an instant, he appeared right in front of Haru, brandishing his massive sword at him.


    But¡­


    Haru only moved sideways, dodging Edward''s attack easily, then stabbed his knife toward Edward''s head.


    Edward then raised his sword and blocked Haru''s knife.


    *Ding!*


    The sound of a metal collision was heard, and it caused the ind to tremor, showing how powerful the collision between the two was.


    On the other hand, Satsuki, Shizuno, Ang, and Maya were dumbfounded when they saw the fight between the two. Even though they didn''t see it clearly since the fight between Haru and Edward was located a hundred meters away from them, the damage which was caused by their fight was very exaggerated.


    There were a lot of trees that were thrown around, birds were running away, and some animals even tried to escape from the ind by swimming, even though they didn''t know how to swim, showing how powerful the confrontation between the two was.


    Jeanne, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t say much since she knew very well that her lover hadn''t gotten serious.


    ''Is he nning to y around?''


    "Jeanne, is he going to be alright?" Shizuno couldn''t help but ask.


    Jeanne looked at Shizuno with a smile and nodded. "Yes, he''s going to be alright. He''s going to win."


    Shizuno nodded and as his woman, she knew that she needed to believe in him.


    "Hmph! That pervert brat will lose! Edward-sama is the strongest!" Ang snorted.


    But before Shizuno and Jeanne refuted, Satsuki was furious and said, "Haru is going to win!"


    "No, he''s going to lose!"


    Both of them started to fight each other so the rest of them decided to ignore them since they could see that the fight between Haru and Edward was about to enter the next stage.


    The shes between Haru and Edward seemed to be very fierce, but Edward knew very well that the opponent in front of him was very slippery and he had never hit Haru with his full force since all of his attacks were either dodged or redirected to somewhere which caused him to feel quite annoyed.


    Edward had never felt this feeling before since most of the enemies that had fought him were decimated by him because of how big his strength and speed was, but the opponent in front of him, even if his strength might not be able to match him, his speed, precision, and reflex were several times better than him.


    But what made him even more frustrated, even if Edward had used advanced skills in Light Art, Haru was better and he couldn''t hit him no matter what which made him very annoyed.


    "Come on! If all you do is run, then I won''t ept you to be S Rank Savior!" Edward decided to provoke Haru directly.


    "I see, then I guess I should stop ying around now."


    After those words fell, the knife on Haru''s hand started to create high-frequency vibrations on his knife then shed down Edward''s massive sword.


    *sh!*


    *ng!*


    The upper part of Edward''s sword was dropped on the ground, causing a "ng" sound which made Edward dumbfounded.


    "This¡­?!"


    Edward wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings, even though he wasn''t serious at this moment, it didn''t mean he was weak, but the sword on his hand was cut into two easily as if a butter which made him a bit sluggish.


    Edward took a deep breath and looked at Haru, who was standing there calmly, waiting for him which made him a bit annoyed since he knew that he was being looked down on. After he calmed himself, he asked, "What is that? Is that a vibration?"


    "It''s a vibration."


    Haru smiled and said, "I can control vibration so I created high-frequency vibrations on my knife and cut your sword into two easily." He didn''t see any reason to hide his power since he still had a lot of power and even if they knew about this power, there was no way to stop him either after all.


    "What a dangerous ability."


    Edward nodded and said, "With your power, I can ept you to be S Rank Savior."


    "Thank you."


    "But whether you can defeat me or not, it is entirely on a different matter!"


    Edward pulled another ID Tag from his neck and suddenly his aura burst out, causing the air andnd to tremble, and a light started to envelop the entire ind.


    Haru frowned since this scene was simr to the transformation of Mahou Shojou, fortunately, Edward didn''t go naked when he transformed before.


    When the light disappeared, he was there with his body covered in metal armor and both of his hands held a shield, and a hugence.


    "Now, let''s continue our duel, shall we?"

 Chapter 1580 Sir Edward Lampard 2

    <h4>Chapter 1580 Sir Edward Lampard 2</h4>


    "You did well."


    Edward''s maic voice fell, staring at Haru, who was right in front of him.


    Unlike his appearance before, Edward had covered his entire body from head to toe with silver armor. In his hands, the massive two-handed sword had disappeared and it was changed into a huge shield and a huge metalnce.


    "I never thought that you would have made me invoke the Ginrei Argusten."


    "Hmm¡­ I see you''re a defense type, huh?" Haru stared at Edward curiously, wondering how powerful his defense was.


    "Haha¡­ in this state, I am invincible! No one can defeat me in this state!"


    Edward was, after all, a proud man, and it was normal to be proud since he was one of S Rank Saviors. He also believed that among all the Saviors in this world, he had the strongest defense, however, he also knew that the young man in front of him, might have the strongest dodging ability.


    "Still, you can''t defeat me either since your speed is too slow," Haru said easily, ying around with the knife in his hand.


    "¡­¡­"


    Edward was speechless, but¡­


    "Let''s see whether you can say something like that again after this!"


    When Haru thought that Edward''s speed would decrease when Edward wore this armor, it seemed that he was wrong since it seemed Edward became even faster.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Edward sent out a triple thrust using hisnce toward Haru, but all of that was dodged easily.


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    However, the force of Edward''snce caused the water on the sea to explode several times, causing a drizzle on this sunny day.


    Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, Maya, and Ang didn''t say anything since they were afraid to miss the scene in front of them, but one thing for sure, they knew very well that Haru had the power of S Rank Savior, after they saw his match against Edward.


    "Stop running away and try to defeat me!"


    Edward decided to give up and stood in his ce. He was really speechless at Haru''s ability at running away since it was too top-notch and he believed that no one was able to match him at running away.


    It might be his intuition, but Edward thought that Haru might have an ability to foresight all of his attacks so Haru could dodge all of his attacks beforehand which made him very helpless.


    Edward knew that with speed, he might not be able to match Haru, but what about defense?


    Edward believed that he had the strongest defense among all the Saviors in this world and he didn''t think that Haru''s attack could break his shield and armor, even though Haru was able to manipte vibration.


    "Then it''s time for me to attack, don''t chicken away," Haru said.


    "Hmph! Your mouth is so big! Your attack is only a tickle for me!" Edward snorted since Haru''s ability at provoking was too top-notch too, right?


    In truth, Haru was also curious about Edward''s defense and wondered how powerful his defense was. He, who was standing 10 meters away from Edward, then spun his knife like a drill then shot it out toward Edward.


    "One de: Drill Cut!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Haru thrust his knife and generated a drill of vibration toward Edward.


    Edward quickly raised his shield and blocked this attack.


    *Chirp!*


    Edward''s expression started to change, especially when this drill of vibration was about to pierce his shield. He then quickly controlled his prana and created apressed space to block this attack, but the force of this attack caused him to be pushed away a hundred meters away which made him speechless.


    Edward sighed in relief and at the same time, he felt a sense of thrill that he had never felt before. His blood was boiling and he was full of excitement.


    "Come on! Show me your strongest attack! Send me more, Haru!"


    Edward called out Haru''s name directly, showing his expectation toward him since he had always wanted to meet someone who was able to destroy his defense!


    "Then let''s see whether you can stop this."


    Haru leaped into the air then swung his knife at a very fast speed.


    "Dicing Cut!"


    Haru sent out powerful des of air that were made from thebination ofpressed air and high-frequency vibration.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Staring at a thousand, no, tens of thousands of powerful des of air, Edwardughed very hard, raising his shield to block this attack.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The shield was hit by powerful des of air several times, but all of that turned useless and it was unable to prate its defense.


    "Hahaha, it''s useless! Useless, useless! I''m invincible!"


    Even though Edward could feel his prana draining at a very fast speed, it was still enough to support him to fight for an hour or so and he wasn''t going to lose so easily!


    Haru kept swinging his knife, but he had to admit that Edward''s defense was very strong, and Edward''s stamina was also quite ridiculous. He felt that it was a waste of time to send out this attack toward Edward again.


    In truth, Haru could destroy Edward''s defense easily, but he was afraid that he might cause a chain of earthquakes on Japan and caused a hundred of billions of losses for the country so that was why he was holding back, but his patience was also limited and he thought to use that technique to defeat Edward.


    On the other hand, the audience of this fight felt that this wasn''t a fight between humans anymore and they also realized how fearful the power of S Rank Savior was, especially Ang, who thought that Haru was only a perverted brat that was slightly handsome, but it seemed that this guy was also very powerful!


    ''Edward-sama¡­''


    Ang wasn''t sure, but she felt very worried at that moment.


    "Haru, is this all of your tricks? If so then, you can''t defeat me! I am invincible!" Edward shouted loudly.


    "The defense of your armor and shield is very powerful, but what about your inside?" Haru suddenly said.


    "Huh? Inside?"


    When Edward was confused, he was dumbfounded when he suddenly saw Haru, who was right in front of him and it seemed that he really underestimated Haru''s speed.


    Haru channeled a vibration through his fist, increasing the destructive power of his fist, then without hesitation, he punched his fist toward Edward''s stomach.


    "Beat Punch!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    Edward focused prana at just a single point instead of his body as a whole, blocking Haru''s fist, but¡­


    "ARGGHHH!!!!"


    Haru''s fist destroyed Edward''s prana and armor!


    Edward, who was being punched, felt his innards were being wrecked apart and he was blown away several hundred meters, directly passed away with a lot of blood on his mouth and ears, showing how massive the damage on his body was.


    "¡­¡­"


    No one was sure how to describe their feelings at the time, but one thing was for sure, they knew that Edward had lost against Haru.


    "EDWARD-SAMA!!!" Ang was full of worry.


    Haru then quickly chased after Edward and when he caught him, he quickly rewound the time so all the damages that he had caused before on Edward would disappear and Edward''s state returned to its peak again. He felt that he might have done a bit too much before so he felt a bit sorry for Edward.


    "Cough!"


    Edward coughed up blood and felt a bit dizzy, but then, his body felt better again. He looked at the young man who had beaten him up that he almost died before then healed him to his peak state again withplicated gaze since he knew very well the result of this duel.


    "¡­I lost?"


    "Yes, you lost."


    Haru nodded and said, "So will you help me to be S Rank Savior?"


    Edward stared at Haru for a while, then nodded gently, before heined that his body was hurt, telling him to heal him again, however, even though it was only a millisecond, Haru could see Edward''s reaction was a bit weird.


    ''This guy¡­ didn''t swing that way, right?''

 Chapter 1581 Yesterday is an enemy, but today is a friend, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1581 Yesterday is an enemy, but today is a friend, right?</h4>


    After the duel, they didn''t waste their time staying on the deserted ind again since it was pretty much destroyed by the duel between Haru and Edward so even if they had said that they were going to stay before, they decided to go back earlier since there was really nothing on that ind after the duel.


    In truth, Haru could return the ind to the way it was to be, but he didn''t want to show all of his power so it was better to return since when he was at home, he could cook for food and rest his body well there.


    But when Haru was about to cook, Mari was already at his house and quickly reprimanded him for being reckless.


    Mari had something to do yesterday and could only return today, thinking that she could stop Haru from having a duel against Edward, but she was toote!


    Mari was furious, but then, she quickly asked, "Are you alright?" Even though she was angry that this guy didn''t listen to her, she was worried about him.


    "I am alright. You can see that I don''t have any wounds or injuries on my body," Haru said.


    Mari was surprised and asked, "Did you really go on the duel?" She felt weird since she didn''t think that anyone who fought against S Rank Savior would be unscathed so she thought that they didn''t go on a duel.


    "We have a duel and I have lost." Edward interrupted them and said, "Anyway, isn''t the dinner ready yet? I am very hungry now!"


    "Si - Sir!" Mari was startled when she saw Edward was there since inside all of her head was Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne, Satsuki, Shizuno, and Maya stared at Mari with a suspicious gaze, wondering whether Mari was¡­


    "Edward-sama, if you want to eat something, we can go to the three-star Michelin restaurant, right away," Ang said and didn''t really want to stay in this ce any longer, especially when she saw a group of beautiful girls in this house. She didn''t need to guess and could pretty much tell that Haru was living a debauchery life and all of the girls in this house were his harem members.


    In truth, Ang was a bit afraid since Haru was able to defeat Edward easily and she couldn''t protect Edward. Luckily, she knew that Edward was alright, and at the same time, if she stayed in this ce any longer, she felt that she didn''t want to go out since she had to admit that the ambient of this ce was veryfortable.


    "Well, Mari, you can talk with everyone about the details, I will prepare a dinner first," Haru said.


    "Let me help you!" Ang said and quickly stood up since she was afraid that this guy might poison them.


    "Can you cook?" Haru asked with a doubtful expression.


    "I can! I can cook!"


    Ang was furious when she was being despised! She was a maid and of course, she should have the ability to cook, right?


    Shizuno, who looked at Ang, felt weird, then moved closer to Jeanne, and asked, "Jeanne."


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne asked with a confused expression.


    "Is Ang going to be our sister too?" Shizuno asked with a strange expression.


    "¡­I can''t answer this question for you," Jeanne said with a helpless expression since she knew very well that Haru''s lower body couldn''t be controlled, especially when it was¡­ it was so good¡­ her body was trembling when she thought what they had been doing every night.


    Looking at Jeanne, who was in a trace, Shizuno blushed and knew very well what Haru and Jeanne had been doing since she had been living in this house and she also heard some strange sound from time to timeing from Haru''s room.


    Shizuno might be okay with a kiss and letting Haru touch her breasts, but she took care of her chastity very well, however, she had to admit whether the bastard''s ability was very good that it could make Jeanne show such an expression.


    However, no one cared much about the conversation between Shizuno and Jeanne, or rather, the loud voice of Maya and Satsuki that told Mari about the duel between Haru and Edward was too loud, and sometimes Ang, who was in the kitchen, protested that Edward''s defense was very high and the bastard who pped her butts couldn''t even fight against Edward at the beginning.


    On the other hand, Edward onlyughed very hard since it had been a while since he had this kind of situation and it was very fun.


    Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen, in truth, wanted to kick Ang, but since this girl was beautiful and quite sexy, he decided to teach her and his patience had always been very good toward beautiful girls.


    Then before long, the dinner was ready, and everyone was very excited since all the dishes in front of them were very delicious. They didn''t hesitate and ate with relish, especially both Ang and Edward since they had never tasted food that was as delicious as this.


    "Your food is awesome, Haru!"


    Edward wiped his mouth with a gentlemanly handkerchief, but Haru only nodded and sat quite far away from Edward since he felt a bit wary of him.


    His worry also wasn''t without a reason since Edward had always been apanied by Ang, but from their interaction, he could tell that Edward had never touched Ang, even though it was clear that Ang was in love with Edward.


    In his opinion, there were several reasons for that action, such as Edward was in love with someone, Edward didn''t have an interest in love, etc, but anyway¡­ he didn''t think too much since he knew that he wouldn''t meet them again after this.


    "I agree with your promotion to S Rank Savior and the meeting about your promotion will start around the summer, so you should be prepared since I am sure that it won''t be so easy," Edward said.


    "Who is probably going to reject my promotion?" Haru asked.


    "Well, it should be Russian and French." Edward thought for a bit and said, "Anyway, you should be careful with the head of Russian since that woman is very aggressive, but well, with your power, you will be okay."


    "I see¡­"


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much since he knew that he should be alright to fight against another S Rank Savior since he could pretty much guess how strong they were.


    "So can we stay here for tonight? Our car was at the cafe before so we couldn''t go back to our hotel," Edward said.


    "¡­¡­"


    When Haru heard these words, he shuddered and without hesitation, he directly sent them back even if he had to give one of his cars to them since he was really afraid of Edward at that moment.

 Chapter 1582 I know that I am selfish, but I dont regret it

    <h4>Chapter 1582 I know that I am selfish, but I don''t regret it</h4>


    It had been three weeks after the duel between Haru and Edward, and during that time, he spent most of his time, either training with the members of Striker, or going on a date with Jeanne and Shizuno, then ying around with Satsuki and Maya.


    Usually, when it came to chasing after a girl, Haru took his time and hunted them slowly, but it was different for Shizuno since this girl was very proactive about her feelings and at the same time, it was because of the memory of her previous lives.


    The setting of power in this world was very troublesome and that was the memory of previous lives.


    Unlike Shinono Tabane who was only Ichika''s childhood friend, Shizuno remembered the memory of her previous lives, including the time she spent with her lover. Even though Shizuno knew that she was living in the present life, she sometimes would be confused by the memory of her previous lives when she and her lover were separated.


    In truth, Haru also felt slightly bad for stealing the heroine from the protagonist, especially when the setting of the two was probably a lover that was separated because they were dying, but since Shizuno had already be his woman, there was no way that he was going to return her to the protagonist.


    Haru knew that he was selfish, but he wasn''t going to regret it since he had decided to choose her.


    So during the weekend, Haru and Shizuno decided to go on a date together, leaving the house for a day or two so they thought about which ce they should go carefully until they decided to go to Hokkaido.


    Usually, when ites to summer, most people would go to the beach and it was a normal choice, but they decided to go to Hokkaido.


    Hokkaido was a very strange choice of spot to go on holiday during the summer, but Haru and Shizuno didn''t really like a crowded ce and they wanted to go to a ce where there weren''t too many people so they decided to go to Hokkaido, especially when Shizuno knew that Haru was capable of doing teleportation.


    With teleportation, they didn''t need to go by ne, or train, they could teleport directly to Hokkaido and started their trip directly.


    However, when Haru prepared his belongings, Shizuno prepared her heart, and she also talked with Jeanne about the matter of holiday.


    "Shizuno, you should prepare yourself," Jeanne said with serious expression since she knew very well the personality of her lover, when there was a chance, he wouldn''t let it go and ate his woman without hesitation.


    Shizuno blushed and she also understood Jeanne''s words. She tried to calm herself, but she couldn''t since her heart had been beating very fast when she thought that she would spend her time together with Haru on a holiday.


    "I¡­ I know."


    Jeanne looked at Shizuno and felt a bitplex since she really didn''t expect her lover to be really able to steal the heroine from the protagonist.


    "You''re going to Hokkaido, right?"


    "Yes, we''re going to Lake Toya," Shizuno said.


    "Lake Toya?" Jeanne was wondering why this name was a bit familiar somehow, but she didn''t think too much and took out something from her shelf, then gave it to Shizuno.


    Shizuno was dumbfounded, looking at the thing in her hand. "This is¡­?"


    "Well, I don''t need to exin it to you, right?" Jeanne said with a blush on her face.


    If it was normal people then they should be blushing or flustered when they saw the thing that was given by Jeanne, but in Shizuno''s case, she was dumbfounded since Jeanne directly gave her a pack, not one or two, it was a pack!


    "This¡­ isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "No, no." Jeanne shook her head and said, "I am not sure about normal people, but he''s different from a normal person. I should give you two or three packs, but there''s only one at home so¡­"


    "¡­"


    Shizuno blushed and wondered what kind of beast her boyfriend was.


    When Shizuno saw the scene in front of her was different, she let out a sigh and said, "Your power is really convenient." She knew that Haru was capable of teleporting twice a day and she had to admit that this power was very good that sometimes, she felt a bit jealous.


    "Do you want to be able to use teleportation too?" Haru suddenly asked.


    Shizuno looked at Haru and said, "It is impossible. I don''t have that kind of power." She knew that most of her power was rted to ice and water-rted magic and she knew that she couldn''t use a unique ability such as teleportation or barrier.


    "It isn''t impossible." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, but let''s not think about that first, we should go to the hotel to put our luggage first." The reason why he was able to teleport from one ce to another was because of Shamb, and besides him, he believed that Shizuno, Jeanne, or even Fiore was able to use the power of Shamb as long as they held it, but the problem was, there was only one Shamb.


    If it was someone else, then this problem was big since they either needed to build another Shamb or buy Shamb on the Group Chat, but it was simply very hard to build Shamb from scratch and the price of Shamb on the Group Chat was very expensive.


    But in his case it was different, Haru had the power of "Kiss" and as long as he put the sticker from Kiss, he could duplicate anything, so if he wanted, he could duplicate Shamb and give it to his girls.


    "Yes." Shizuno nodded with a smile, then hugged his arm happily naturally since it felt very nice to hug him. Unlike a normal girl, because of her experience in her family and the memory of her previous lives, she was very insecure and that was why she loved to hold the hand of the person she loved.


    When Shizuno held the hand of someone that she loved, she felt that she would be alright and it was very enjoyable andfortable which made her addicted.


    Haru smiled, looking at Shizuno, and couldn''t help but pat her head since this girl''s chest was very amazingly big. The moment she hugged his arm, he understood that there was a heaven on earth.


    Women had always been very sensitive, when someone was looking at them, especially when they were looking at their chest, of course, Shizuno too.


    Shizuno noticed that Haru was looking at her chest for a bit and couldn''t help but snorted, thinking that this guy was too perverted, right?


    But at the same time, it made her happy since she knew that she was very attractive in his eyes. She thought for a while and said, "I have heard that there''s an onsen in the hotel, why don''t we enter the onsen together?"


    "Really? That''s great?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing Haru''s answer that agreed to her request without hesitation, Shizuno realized that this guy was a beast and when there was a chance, he wouldn''t hesitate to eat her whole.

 Chapter 1583 Confirms her true feeling

    <h4>Chapter 1583 Confirms her true feeling</h4>


    After they put all their luggage in the hotel, they went out to visit Lake Toya which was located right beside the hotel.


    Lake Toya is part of the Shikotsu-Toya National Park. In addition to theke itself, the Toyako region features hot springs and an active volcano, Mount Usu, whichst erupted in the year 2000. The area also offers many fishing, hiking, and camping opportunities.


    Looking at theke, Shizuno said, "I can''t see anything special about thiske."


    "Well, theke is just ake after all."


    Haru also thought the same, but thiske was very famous since it also had be the name of Gintoki''s wooden sword.


    On Gintoki''s wooden sword, there were "Lake Toya" words on it, showing how popr this ce was since this ce was also usually being used as a student for a study tour for the students.


    "So what should we do?" Shizuno asked.


    "How about we try Usuzan Ropeway?"


    "Sure."


    Both of them were walking next to each other, holding each other''s hands, talking to each other whileughing. It was very enjoyable, and at the same time, they felt that there were only two of them in this whole world.


    Entering the ropeway, there were only the two of them inside, and Shizuno couldn''t help but kiss him right in public.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since this girl always loved to kiss each other whenever there was a chance so he had gotten used to it. He epted the kiss and fought her back, or rather, it was a one-sided battle where Shizuno was being massacred by him.


    When they parted their lips, Shizuno fell weakly on his chest, feeling weak because of the kiss, but she had to admit that it was nice. She snuggled into him and said, "I hope that the time can be stopped." She wanted the time to stop so she could stay together with her loved one without the need to think about somethingplicated such as Savior, Metaphysical, etc, enjoying the life of a normal girl with him.


    "We can go again in the future," Haru said while hugging Shizuno''s waist.


    "Um."


    Shizuno nodded happily and buried her face on his chest since it felt nice.


    When the ropeway stopped, they arrived at the observation deck, and from this ce, they could see panoramic views of Lake Toya and neighboring Showa Shinzan.


    "Shizuno, do you want to take a picture?" Haru asked.


    "Picture?" Shizuno looked at Haru curiously.


    "Remember what I have said to you before in your house?"


    "You mean when there is nothing about me in my room?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "So how about we take a picture so you can ce it in your roomter?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Shizuno was dumbfounded, but then she nodded without hesitation. "Let''s take a picture together."


    "Good."


    Haru took out a camera on his bag and asked someone to take a picture of them there.


    When the photo was taken, Shizuno and Haru could see the picture of them smiling happily and full of love with Lake Toya as their background.


    Shizuno smiled and then pulled him to take another photo since she wanted to fill her room with the photos. She also thought that in the future, they should take another holiday somewhere again, taking a picture of their precious moment together.


    Then they spent most of their days, walking around to enjoy the scenery around Lake Toya, and enjoying various activities such as fishing, trying a footbath, eating various local foods, etc.


    Haru thought that Shizuno would be tired, but it seemed that he underestimated her stamina.


    Shizuno was a Savior, and her stamina was better than normal people, but in this situation where both of them were dating each other, she pretended to be tired and asked him to piggyback her.


    Haru could only agree with a helpless expression, but he didn''tin when he could feel the feeling of fullness and softness behind his back which made him realize that it was worth it to bring her to this ce.


    After they had spent their days walking around, they returned to the hotel to enjoy the private hot spring bath inside their rooms.


    Lake Toya was famous for its hot spring resorts and in one of those resorts, Gintoki usually bought his wooden sword.


    Haru entered the bath first since he thought that Shizuno was too shy to enter together, but it seemed that he was wrong since she also entered together with him.


    Wrapping her seductive body with a white towel didn''t reduce the allure of Shizuno''s body, or rather it increased her allure several times. She tied her hair in a ponytail so her hair wouldn''t be wet when she stayed on the hot spring bath. She tucked her hair behind her ear, lowering her head shyly when she noticed his predatory eyes were on her, but at the same time, she was amazed when she observed his body.


    Haru couldn''t look away, and in the end, he bit his own lip to wake himself up from Shizuno''s allure. He also used "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself.


    "Sorry, Shizuno, you''re very attractive."


    "No - No¡­"


    Shizuno smiled and felt confident, then she boldly¡­


    "Do you want me to wash your body?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether this girl was trying to torture him at this moment.


    In the end, Haru was able to stop himself from bing a beast by sheer of his willpower and it seemed that he had grown up since he could slightly control his anaconda, but he wouldn''t do this kind of thing since it was dangerous and holding it, didn''t mean that he had lost the desire so when it burst out then¡­


    After they cleaned their bodies, they enjoyed the hot spring bath together, staying next to each other while enjoying the stars and the scenery tonight.


    "I have heard that there is going to be fireworks tonight," Shizuno said.


    "Yes, from what I have heard in the evening from May through October there are daily fireworks. I think we''re lucky to be here at this time," Haru said.


    "Yes, I am very lucky."


    Shizuno moved closer and snuggled into him, then pulling Haru''s hand to hug her body. She looked at him and asked, "Can I sit on yourp?"


    "¡­If you sit on myp, then I might not be able to hold back, you know," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    "It''s alright," Shizuno said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru then put Shizuno on hisp, trying to hold himself to stop his anaconda from getting hard even though he knew that it was impossible.


    "I can see somethinge out from the water," Shizuno said with amazement since this size was very huge, right?


    "Please don''t say anything."


    Shizuno curled her lips, then rested her body on his chest, and suddenly she thought about a lot of things that happened after she met him.


    "What are you thinking?"


    When Haru''s voice fell on her ears, Shizuno said, "You know¡­ I have always felt that my family is my prison and a chain that is chained me down so, during that moment, the dream from my previous lives is my only salvation and the reason why I have always slept before because I can see the happiness where I don''t need to think about my family."


    Haru hugged Shizuno''s body from behind and kissed her neck, then asking her in a low voice. "Then what about now?"


    "Now¡­?"


    Shizuno blushed and felt that her body was very hot, but her mind was very sober.


    "Now, I don''t care much about my previous lives."


    "¡­Is that alright?" Haru asked, wondering how Shizuno was able to throw away all the memories from her previous life because of him, especially when she was very dependent on the memory of her previous life before.


    "It''s alright since I have you now."


    Shizuno turned her body, staring at his eyes, caressed his cheek tenderly, and showing a happy smile on her face.


    "It was true that I''d sometimes think about what would happen if I didn''t date you, wondering whether I would date Haimura Moroha, having a normal high school life, but¡­ right now, I can be so sure that I love you, Haru.


    "I want to be with you forever and I don''t care about the memory of my previous life, so please don''t leave me, alright?"


    Haru stared at Shizuno and felt d that he had stolen her from the protagonist.


    "I love you, Shizuno."


    Shizuno kissed his lips without hesitation. She knew that before she felt warm about the care and protection from her lover in her previous life, but right now, she wasn''t Witch of Netherworld or she was the wife of Shu Saura, right now, she was Shizuno Urushibara, and she had fallen deeply to Kasugano Haruka.

 Chapter 1584 Have I stolen the protagonist aura from the protagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 1584 Have I stolen the protagonist aura from the protagonist?</h4>


    It had been a week after his trip with Shizuno and Shizuno¡­


    "Can you at least show some shame? You''re in public!" Satsuki was furious when she saw how Shizuno had always been very sticky to Haru.


    Even though Jeanne was also quite sticky, she did it in the house, not in public since she was embarrassed, but Shizuno didn''t care much whether it was public or private, and didn''t want to be separated from him.


    Satsuki was very jealous when she saw how the interaction between the three of them was very close and once again, she felt that she had been left out. She nced at Jeanne and Shizuno again, and then nced at her chest.


    ''Is it boobs? Is it because of the boobs?!''


    Satsuki was very frustrated.


    "Shizuno, what Satsuki has said is true, you shouldn''t be too sticky at Haru," Jeanne said with some bitterness since she also wanted to do the same.


    "That''s true."


    Shizuno nodded and parted from him slightly.


    Haru looked at Shizuno and didn''t me her since he had just eaten her and even though she appeared quitezy usually, at night, when they were doing the act that was done between lovers, she was very aggressive so it was normal when she was quite sticky.


    "Well, how about we talk about summer camp?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Summer camp!" 3x


    Shizuno, Jeanne, and Satsuki knew about this matter since Jin had told them that during the summer, all the members of the Striker would go to the summer camp for training.


    "I wonder where our destination is," Satsuki said full of excitement and thought that there might be some development between her and¡­ she nced secretly at the bastard and thought that she was going to make him feel crazy about her. She clenched her hand tightly and made a determination.


    Looking at Satsuki, whose hair suddenly turned blonde and turned all spiky, Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other then looked at their man, wondering what this guy was about to do with Satsuki.


    When they were talking to each other in ss, Haimura nced at them for a while and let out a sigh since, until this moment, he couldn''t talk with Satsuki and confirmed whether she was her little sister or not, but then again, if she wasn''t his little sister, he might feel disappointed, but that was all and he had something more important to do such as earning money during his summer break since his uncle''s economic condition wasn''t good.


    Haimura then nced at Shizuno who was hugging Haru and wasn''t sure why, he felt a sting on his heart, even though he didn''t know the reason. He then shook his head and didn''t think too much. His purpose in this school was clear: he was going to study without attracting anyone''s attention, graduate normally, then earn a lot of money.


    After the ss, every member of the Strikers gathered on the training ground since Jin had something to announce with everyone.


    "Anyway, we''re changing things up a bit. The summer camp will be held on a small ind in Yamaguchi Prefecture this year. Make sure you''re prepared," Jin said.


    Haru then moved closer to Jeanne and whispered, "Let''s get your swimwearter." He knew that Shizuno and Satsuki wouldn''t stay at his houseter so he had decided to go on a date alone with Jeanne, and bought swimwear along the way.


    "Um¡­" Jeanne nodded with a blush.


    Haru stared at Jeanne and no matter how many times that he had watched her, she was very cute, right?


    But¡­


    Haru suddenly felt danger and quickly sped down the hand that was about to grab his ass.


    "Tokiko-senpai, what are you doing?" Haru asked with an expressionless expression.


    "Hehe¡­" Tokikoughed pervertedly then licked her lips. "Haru, do you have time after school? Even if you don''t, I don''t care! As vice-captain, I, Kazaki Tokiko, order you to go swimsuit shopping with me!"


    "¡­"


    Jeanne, Satsuki, Shizuno, and Haru were speechless.


    "I know just the thing to get you! Disgustingly tight boomerang pants!"


    "No."


    "Eh?" Tokiko was startled when she was rejected without hesitation.


    "Senpai, tight boomerang pants won''t fit on him," Shizuno suddenly said.


    "Eh? What do you mean, Urushibara?" Tokiko quickly moved to Shizuno and seemed to smell something perverted.


    "¡­"


    "Can we end the meeting now?" Haru couldn''t handle it anymore and ended the meeting so the pervert vice-president wouldn''t cause any more trouble.


    After the meeting, Satsuki and Shizuno quickly went back since they were going to prepare their swimwear, and prepared their belongings since they were about to go on a trip.


    Shizuno was quite calm since her rtionship with Haru had been confirmed, but her older brother couldn''t stay calm and invited the best designers for her to give her the best swimwear while also telling her to get a kid or two without worry since he was going to take care of the rest which made her speechless and overwhelmed.


    On the other hand, Satsuki was also going to prepare the best swimwear since she knew that she had a lot of rivals. Jeanne and Shizuno were one thing, but her woman''s instinct told her that Tokiko, Haruka Momochi, and Sophia were also her rivals so she needed to show that she was the best and made him fall in love with her during this trip!


    Haru and Jeanne didn''t know what kind of mess both Shizuno and Satsuki had encountered or thought at that moment, but both of them went to the nearby swimwear store to buy their swimwear.


    The location of the Akane Academy was quite near to the sea so it wasn''t hard to find a swimwear store around the area or rather, there were a lot of them.


    Haru and Jeanne chose randomly, but they didn''t expect to meet Haruka Momochi when they entered the swimwear store.


    "Huh? Momo-senpai?"


    Momochi, who was choosing her swimwear with difficulty, was surprised when she saw both Jeanne and Haru were in the same store as her.


    "Jeanne! Haru!"


    "You should choose the bikini one, Senpai," Haru said.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "I think the bikini one is more suitable."


    Momochi''s face turned red and she quickly hid the bikini behind her.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?! I - I am not suitable to wear a bikini!"


    "You''re wrong, Senpai." Haru moved closer and said, "I am sure that you''ll be very cute when you wear one."


    "Yes, you''re very cute, Senpai. You should be more confident." Jeanne also moved closer and also tried to encourage Momochi.


    "A t-chested girl like me? In b - bikini?!"


    "Senpai, whether it is big or small, you don''t need to worry too much since both of them are wonderful," Haru said with confidence since he knew very well that whether it was small or big, all of them were wonderful.


    "¡­¡­"


    Momochi and Jeanne were speechless when they heard such a perverted sentence.


    "Go and change into your bikini, you don''t need to worry," Haru said and pushed Momochi to the changing room.


    "Wait! Wait, wait!" Momochi was too shy, but in the end, she agreed since she also wanted to wear a bikini.


    Jeanne looked at Momochi and asked, "Do girls worry about their chest so much?" She had never encountered this problem before so she was quite curious.


    "Well, that depends, I guess." Haru then looked at Jeanne and said, "Now, how about we choose your bikini? We should get two or three since we might use it tonight."


    Jeanne blushed and hit Haru''s chest. "Pervert."


    "But you love this pervert, right?" Haru said with a cheeky smile.


    Jeanne rolled her eyes and in the end, she chose three swimwear since she also wanted to appear attractive in Haru''s eyes.


    Haru, who was looking at Jeanne''s figure that was wrapped in a bikini, a one-piece, and string, felt that it was worth it to buy all of it for her, but at the same time, he knew that this summer camp wouldn''t be calm and at the same time, he was wondering whether he had stolen the protagonist aura from the protagonist of this world.

 Chapter 1585 Summer Camp

    <h4>Chapter 1585 Summer Camp</h4>


    The next day, everyone gathered at the school to go to the location of their training camp together. They didn''t use a ship, car, nor ne, but rather they used Mari''s Dart Art to teleport all of them.


    "I hereby inscribe! I long for home. I long for nostalgia. My hometown, in the distance, is thousands of miles away. Ohnd of the old days, out of my reach. I am obsessed. I am hateful. Take these feelings of mine and curtail the distance between us."


    Haru along with everyone saw a blue magic circle that covered them and they knew that Mari''s Dark Art was about to teleport them. He could also do the same by using Shamb, but he could only teleport to the ce where he had marked and he hadn''t marked the location of the summer camp, so he didn''t do anything.


    Haru knew that Mari''s ability was very precious since it could only be used once, but it was necessary to use it at this moment since, without it, they would take a long time to arrive at the location of their training camp.


    "I can''t wait for the training camp!" Satsuki said cheerfully.


    However, when Haru saw Satsuki''s cheerful smile and at how happy everyone was, he had a feeling that something would happen during the training camp since he was sure that on every peaceful plot, a problem would always appear.


    "Well then, everyone, see you again after the training camp," Mari said with a smile while waving her hand, but her eyes had been staring at Haru, and knew that she was going to miss him.


    After the incantation, everyone was teleported and their training camp was about to begin!


    "I love the beach!"


    Satsuki screamed happily and jumped directly into the water.


    *Ssh!*


    Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya only looked at Satsuki without saying anything.


    It had only been half an hour, but they had arrived at the small ind where the training camp was held, and after they arrived, they directly entered the beach.


    But then¡­


    "Uwaaah!!"


    Satsuki was crying and came out from the water without her top.


    "The waves took my bikini top!"


    Haru memorized the scene in front of him then took out a towel then covered Satsuki''s body. Even though she was t, she had to admit that her waist was so narrow and delicate that he couldn''t help but want to hug it.


    When Jeanne saw Satsuki, she could only show a helpless smile, but when Shizuno saw Satsuki, she showed frustration and didn''t expect that this girl that she had never thought of as an opponent would show such a trick to seduce her man.


    "Th - Thank you, Haru," Satsuki said with a bashful smile.


    Haru was taken aback and nodded. "No problem." He twitched his lips and wondered how to cure his sis-con since after he knew Satsuki was someone else''s little sister in her previous life, he couldn''t help but want to tease her more and her charm increased several times.


    "But you''re as popr as ever, huh?" Satsuki said bitterly when she saw a lot of girls were ogling on Haru, but she had to admit that his body was very good that she couldn''t help but want to touch it for a while.


    "Satsuki, why are you touching my boyfriend''s body?" Shizuno pulled Satsuki''s hand from Haru''s body. She knew that Satsuki was lusting after her boyfriend, and she didn''t say much if Haru decided to date Satsuki, but before they were dating each other and became a sister, she wouldn''t allow Satsuki to touch her boyfriend unbridledly.


    Maya then came to Haru and asked, "Haru-oniichan, what do you think of my swimsuit?"


    "You''re very cute, Maya." Haru smiled while patting Maya''s head which caused her to be in bliss, but then he realized that everyone was also looking at him. "Cough! Cough! Shizuno, your swimsuit makes me unable to take my eyes from you." He had to admit that Shizuno who wore a Chinese-style swimsuit was very sexy. Unlike the bikini that showed the curves directly, this swimsuit might cover most of Shizuno''s body, but it enhanced her seductiveness.


    Shizuno blushed and nodded shyly.


    "Jeanne, right now, I might see the most beautiful girl that the Lord has created on earth at this moment," Haru said while staring at Jeanne.


    Jeanne was also shy and hugged him directly since she was very happy. Unlike Shizuno, she wore a ck bikini which caused the contrast between sacredness and immorality, directly enhancing her charm.


    "Me! Me! How about me?" Satsuki asked loudly, but¡­


    "¡­Your bikini top is missing, how can I make ament about it?" Haru was speechless and wondered whether this girl didn''t even feel shy, but then, he felt his ass was in danger and he quickly grabbed down the hands that were about to touch his ass.


    "Tch!"


    "Tokiko-senpai, what are you doing?" Haru was speechless, looking at Tokiko who clicked her tongue rudely, but then he looked at her clothes and couldn''t help but ask, "I have thought that you''re going to wear a string or something, but¡­"


    Tokiko then became depressed and said, "I''m not allowed to wear my swimsuit. I busted my ass looking for something I could show to Haru, but the captain caught me and said, "That swimsuit is more indecent than being nude. You can''t wear it." The captain is such a loner, stubborn,me, beta, and he''s taking out on me and Haru because we''re in love!"


    "¡­We''re not in love."


    But then Tokiko''s head was being grabbed and lifted by Jin, who seemed to be very annoyed.


    "I appreciate your lovely protest, Vice-Captain."


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!"


    Tokiko cried in pain.


    Haru shook his head and felt that the rtionship between Jin and Tokiko was like water and fire, or cat and mouse since they were really ipatible with each other.


    Jin then ignored Tokiko''s plea who was crying in pain and started his announcement.


    "It looks like everyone is here. Let''s start the training."


    "Ow! Ow! Something mighte out of my body!" Tokiko cried.


    Sophia, who was on the side, was confused, but then she realized something. "Oh! Is somethinging from me?"


    "That''s not it!" Tokiko was going to be mad when no one was going to help her.


    Haru felt that the summer camp was good, he could see a lot of beautiful girls, enjoy the beach, and all, but he knew that it wouldn''t be so smooth.


    When the joke between Jin and Tokiko ended, Jin started his announcement.


    "So for this year''s training camp, you''re each to choose your own challenges andplete them by thest day of the camp."


    "Sounds fun!"


    "I''m all fired up!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow since this training camp was too random, right? However, he knew that each person on the Strikers had their own specialties and weaknesses, so he knew that it was the best way to train each of them. He also knew that none of the people here werezy so there was no need to worry about them too much and even if they werezy, Jin could kick them out from the Striker so no one could say anything.


    "We will meet up at the residence at 6 PM. Don''t bete!"


    "Yes!"


    Haru then looked at the girls since he didn''t have that much interest in the guys and said, "So shall we train?"

 Chapter 1586 Besides working as a harem protagonist, I am also a good trainer

    <h4>Chapter 1586 Besides working as a harem protagonist, I am also a good trainer</h4>


    When Haru and his group were on summer camp, Mari went to the headquarters of the Japanese Division of White Knight Order to meet Andou Suruga. She knew the reason she was called was that Andou wanted to use her ability to teleport him to Ennd to attend the meeting of Six Heads about Haru''s promotion to S Rank Savior.


    When Mari thought about Haru, she couldn''t help but feel worried, but one thing for sure, she was going to support him no matter what.


    At the training camp, Jeanne and Haru were practicing both Light Art and Dark Art while also teaching both Satsuki and Shizuno to be stronger.


    Haru knew that even without the memory of previous lives, it was possible for someone to learn both Light Art and Dark Art since both of them had existed from ancient times, and he also knew that there were a lot of hidden organizations that had practiced both arts for a long time such as Cradle of the Sun from France.


    However, the existence of the memory of previous lives made the Savior learn either Light Art or Dark Art faster since the memory of their previous lives would make them remember all the techniques, experiences, etc in their previous lives.


    In other words, it could be said that the memory of the previous lives was cheating in the video game.


    When Haru was thinking about the memory of previous lives, he couldn''t help but remember the words of "Ancient Dragon" that were told by Mari before.


    Previously, he was mistaken as an "Ancient Dragon" since he was able to use both Light Art and Dark Art at the same time, which was known as impossible since all the Saviors could only use either Light Art or Dark Art in their lives, however, the existence of "Ancient Dragon" broke all themon sense that had previously created by the predecessor.


    Haru was also sure that the protagonist in this world should be "Ancient Dragon" which means, the protagonist should have two memories from his previous lives and he was sure that in those memories, there were both Satsuki and Shizuno, both heroines there, however, in the end, the memory of the previous lives only happened in the past and it was different from the present.


    Lastly, even if Haru dated both Satsuki and Shizuno, it didn''t mean that he had stolen them from the protagonist since in this life, they didn''t have a rtionship or anything so it shouldn''t count as a "Netori", right?


    But enough of that since even without the help of the memory of previous lives, both Haru and Jeanne could learn both Light Art and Dark Art easily since, in their minds, it wasn''t thatplicated, especially when Haru was a quick learner and Jeanne had a "Revtion" skill which capable both of them to learn faster than most people.


    "Haru, how long am I going to run on the beach?" Satsuki asked with a tired expression. Unlike her training at Haru''s house before when she was asked to manipte her prana until she could control it perfectly and did survival training to dodge Haru''s attack. Even though all of those practices were spartan, she could understand very well the reason why he told her to practice it, but at this moment, she was told to run on the beach without the help of prana which made her helpless.


    Running on the beach wasn''t easy as it seemed since the ground wasn''t hard and if someone wasn''t careful, they could slip which was why Satsuki was very helpless and most of the fight, she would use her prana so she didn''t understand why he told her to run without the help of prana.


    "Satsuki, even though it might sound cruel, your body is too weak," Haru said.


    "Ugh¡­" Satsuki felt depressed when she heard Haru''s words, but she had gotten used to it or rather she might feel ufortable if she wasn''t insulted by him.


    ''Have I turned into an M?''


    Satsuki thought at that moment.


    "That''s why I want you to focus on your speed, as long as you''re fast enough, no one can hit you, as long as you fast enough, you can defeat your opponent quickly, and as long as you fast enough, you can help anyone faster so that''s why I want you to run on the beach." Haru looked at Satsuki who seemed to be dumbfounded and said, "Let me give you an example¡­" He thought for a while and said, "Let''s say that your body is a ss and prana on your body is a water."


    "My body is a ss? And the prana on my body is water?" Satsuki was dumbfounded again.


    Not only Satsuki, but everyone also listened to Haru''s words were also dumbfounded since most of them relied on the memory of their previous lives to be stronger, and once they had be as strong as they were in their memory of previous lives, they didn''t think too much and thought that it was their limit, but that was why he needed to correct their misconception.


    Haru knew that humans had a lot of possibilities and they could be even stronger by controlling and fighting by using their prana, but they forgot the body was the core, without a strong body, it was impossible to be stronger, even if they received the memory of their previous lives.


    Haru had also learned that for someone who had a strong body, it was easier for them to manipte their prana which was why he told Satsuki to train her body.


    "I - I understand!" Satsuki nodded with a serious expression and said, "I will work hard!"


    "Me - Me too!"


    Momochi, who saw Satsuki''s training, also did the same training as Satsuki since she knew that she only had speed and besides speed, she had nothing and she could see Satsuki''s progress every time which made her helpless. She didn''t want to lose to Satsuki, who was a newbie in their team so that was why she was going to work hard, but at the same time, she was wondering whether Haru could teach her.


    "How about me? Do I need to run?" Shizuno asked.


    Hearing Shizuno''s question, Haru shook his head and said, "No, you don''t need to."


    "So what should I do now?" Shizuno asked.


    "All you need to do is use your magic as much as you can and as fast as you can until you have emptied all the mana on your body," Haru said.


    Haru knew that as a Dark Mage, Shizuno didn''t need to fight from a close distance and her role on the team was human artillery.


    The best way to train the Dark Mage was to tell them to use their Dark Art until all the mana on their bodies had emptied and by doing that, Haru knew that they could fasten their mana recovery speed and also increased the mana in their bodies.


    When Shizuno was at Haru''s house, it was impossible to do all of that since Haru didn''t want his house to be destroyed by her Dark Art so all he told her was to practice her control over mana better and fastened her incantation, but it was different now since they were at the beach and because of that she could use all of her Dark Art without hesitation, however, he also didn''t forget to teach her how to distance themselves from her opponents since Dark Mage was weak in closebat.


    In truth, Haru had always felt that Dark Art was very troublesome since it needed to use an incantation to use it, however, he also knew the purpose of the incantation was to give the user of Dark Art a better image about the Dark Art that they were about to use.


    It was also the reason why most of the characters in the "shounen" manga would scream their techniques, ability, skill, or magic when they shot it out toward their enemies.


    Well, in truth, one of the reasons why the character of "shounen" manga called out the name of the techniques, ability, skill, or magic was because it sounded cool, but it was also used so they could concentrate on the magic that they were about to use better.


    It might be impossible for Shizuno to not use an incantation when she performed her Dark Art in a short time, but it was possible for her to perform her Dark Art faster, right?


    Listening to Haru''s words and exnation, Shizuno also nodded and did what he told her since she didn''t want to lose to Satsuki and also wanted to be stronger.


    Looking at the two girls, Jeanne smiled and said, "They''re working very hard."


    "Should we do the same?" Haru asked.


    "If you train very hard then this ind or this country might sink," Jeanne said with a sigh since she knew very well how strong her lover was.


    Haru could onlyugh wrily, and when he was about to say something, his phone vibrated and when he saw the one who had called him, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Who?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "An annoying guy."


    Haru said while looking at the name of the person who had called him right now.

 Chapter 1587 Can we talk tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1587 Can we talk tonight?</h4>


    When Haru saw the one who had called him, he could somehow guess what Edward was about to say to him. He took a deep breath then epted the call but¡­


    "Hey, hey! Haru, did you miss me? Ugh, after I have tasted your foods, all the things that I have tasted taste nd, you need to take responsibility!"


    "¡­I will close the call."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and shuddered when he heard the word "responsible" from Edward''s mouth. He didn''t mind taking responsibility for Ang, but it was a different matter for Edward since this guy was a male.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t close the call!"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Edward, I can probably tell what you''re about to say to me and the reason why you have decided to call me."


    "Oh? Really? What is it?"


    "There should be a problem with the meeting for my promotion to S Rank Savior, right?" Haru said since he knew that there was no other reason than this for Edward to call him and he knew very well that it wouldn''t be so easy for him to be S Rank Savior.


    If Haru really became S Rank Savior, then he was sure that his brother-inw (Tadanori Urushibara) would be the first one who had congratted him, but his brother-inw didn''t say anything nor he called him so he could tell that there was a problem with the meeting.


    "Well, you''re really not fun, I want to surprise you, though."


    "¡­I don''t think that the failure of the meeting can be counted as a surprise asion, though." Haru massaged his temple and asked, "Who has caused the trouble?"


    "It''s the head of the Russian Branch," Edward said and didn''t hide anything. "In the previous meeting of the Six Heads, Andou and I have shown evidence that your strength is enough to be an S Rank Savior, but "Thunder Empress," said that it wasn''t enough and caused trouble."


    "I see¡­"


    Haru rubbed his chin and thought that he should meet this "Thunder Empress" in the future. He had heard that this woman was beautiful and somehow he wanted to p her butts for causing him trouble.


    "So is there something that I need to do?"


    "Fortunately, you don''t need to do anything since your promotion is inevitable, no one can stop your promotion, especially with that strength of yours," Edward said.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "If youe to my house, I will treat you to something good."


    "Yahoo! Cooks a lot of food for me! If possible, can you get me a good wine? Thest dinner was good but without wine¡­" Edward couldn''t help but sigh when he thought that he couldn''t drink wine when he was at Haru''s home before.


    "I am a minor."


    "Who cares about that? You''re going to be one of the seven S Rank Saviors in the world, who will catch you because you drink alcohol?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is that all?"


    "Well, I am envious of you that you''re on vacation with your beautiful girlfriends and here I am busy with the meeting." Edward cried, but from his voice, everyone could tell that this guy was fooling around, when it ended, he asked, "By the way, how many are your girlfriends?"


    Haru then closed the call without hesitation.


    "What''s wrong, Haru? Is there a problem?" Jeanne asked.


    Maya, Shizuno, Satsuki, Tokiko, Jin, Haruka, and some of the members of the Strikers were curious since they knew that it was only a time that Haru would be promoted to the S Rank Savior and they wondered whether there was a problem with his promotion since they could hear the conversation between Haru and Edward didn''t seem that good.


    "It''s nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "I should be promoted to the S Rank Savior soon, but someone has tried to cause trouble."


    "Who?" Satsuki asked with a frown, wondering who had caused trouble for Haru. If she saw someone who had caused him trouble then she was going to¡­ she was going to¡­ well, she was going to make the one that had caused him trouble to realize his/her mistake!


    "Thunder Empress." Haru smiled at Satsuki and asked, "Are you going to beat her up for me?"


    "Of course! I am going to beat this Thunder Empress!" Satsuki said without hesitation but¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Satsuki, but then they pretended like they didn''t know her since this girl was too stupid, right?


    "Satsuki¡­" Shizuno felt helpless at Satsuki.


    "What''s wrong?" Satsuki felt a bit displeased when everyone was looking at her with a weird gaze.


    "Satsuki-oneechan, you can''t do that, Maya has heard from Mari-oneechan that the Thunder Empress is a very scary person," Maya said panicked.


    Shizuno lowered her head and held her arm nervously. "It is my fault¡­ if my older brother didn''t help you to promote you to¡­" But before she ended her words, she was hugged.


    "You don''t need to worry. Just the Thunder Empress is nothing to me and you should also that it isn''t anyone''s fault, if you need to me someone then me me since I have provoked a lot of people," Haru said.


    "No, it isn''t your fault, but no matter what, I will be by your side, Haru," Shizuno said then stared at Haru''s eyes, wanted to kiss him, but¡­


    "Hey, don''t leave me!" Jeanne also hugged Haru.


    Haru smiled and also hugged Jeanne. He felt that it was good that both girls could understand each other and at the same time, he was wondering whether he could bring them together in the future.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at both of them with bitterness, especially the guys since Haru''s love life was too enviable, right?


    The girls also felt envious since it wasn''t a secret that some of them were falling for Haru.


    "Let me join too!" Tokiko then jumped toward them without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Shizuno, and Jeanne looked at Tokiko and couldn''t help but show a helpless expression.


    When the number of the girls increased to three, everyone became dumbfounded, but then there was a savior who saved thisplicated situation.


    "Cough! Cough! What are you doing here? Go and train, or I might personally teach you!" Jin roared.


    Everyone quickly ran away since they knew how strict Jin was.


    Shizuno, Jeanne, and Tokiko also continued with their training, and Haru was also about to do the same, but someone stopped him.


    "Satsuki?"


    "Ha - Haru¡­" Satsuki was flustered, but then she made up her mind and said, "Can - Can we talk alone tonight?"


    Haru was surprised, but he nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    When Haru and his group continued with their training, Mari also arrived at the headquarters of the Japanese Division of White Knight Order and she was personally picked up by Andou. Her reason foring was because Andou invited her toe with him to the headquarters of the British Division and told her to use her teleportation to send them there tomorrow.


    Mari agreed, then both of them talked to each other and she heard some disturbing information from Andou that all of A-Rank Saviors and B Rank Saviors were being gathered in Tokyo, but she didn''t think too much and only hoped nothing would happen in this country.

 Chapter 1588 Satsuki might be a simple girl, but shes very lovely

    <h4>Chapter 1588 Satsuki might be a simple girl, but she''s very lovely</h4>


    When Haru and Satsuki left the lodging secretly, of course, it was noticed by Maya, Jeanne, and Shizuno.


    "Shizuno-oneechan, Jeanne-oneechan." Maya looked at Jeanne and Shizuno and asked, "Both Haru-oniichan and Satsuki-oneechan are going out, are we not following them?" She was curious what both Haru and Satsuki were about to do at night, wondering what they were about to do.


    Jeanne and Shizuno then looked at Maya before they looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "It''s alright, you can leave both of them," Shizuno said.


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, both Satsuki and Haru are going to do something that an adult can do."


    Hearing Jeanne''s words, Maya puffed her cheeks and seemed very annoyed.


    "Maya is also an adult! Maya also wants to do the thing that Jeanne-oneechan, Shizuno-oneechan, and Haru-oniichan have always to do at home!"


    "¡­"


    Hearing Maya''s words, Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other and thought that they should stop Maya or else they were sure that their man would be a criminal.


    The sound of rustling sand, a slightly warm breeze, and the smell of the ocean.


    Haru was wondering how many times he had been on the beach, especially at night, but he had to admit that the beach always made him smile since it gave him a lot of memories from Sakura (Hundred) and Houki (Infinite Stratos), but then again, this time, he was with Satsuki and Satsuki''s clothes were¡­


    Haru took off his jacket and draped it on Satsuki''s shoulders.


    "Wear it, even though it is summer, the wind at night is quite chilly."


    "Thank you," Satsuki said with a blush.


    Haru had to admit that even though Satsuki was a bit stupid, her choice of clothes was very open, especially that hot pants and a tank top that let her navel shown. He had to admit that her waist was very good and he wanted to hug her.


    Haru could tell that this girl was nervous so he was looking around, but he didn''t expect that he would meet a bench there.


    "Satsuki, how about we sit on that bench?"


    "Um."


    Satsuki nodded nervously. She had prepared herself before, but when it came to the real things, she was all nervous and she couldn''t say what she wanted to say from her mind properly. She looked down and saw that his pace was matching her and she knew that he was right beside her which made her warm and sweet at the same time. She looked toward the beautiful moon and couldn''t help but feel that it would be wonderful if the time stopped at this moment.


    When both of them sat on the bench, Haru could see that Satsuki was still nervous. "Satsuki?"


    Hearing her name being called by him, Satsuki suddenly felt that all the worry on her head disappeared and she said, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you still remember how happy I was when I met you, Jeanne, and¡­ Shizuno."


    Even though Satsuki hated to admit it, she was also grateful for Shizuno''s presence since with the three of them she felt fun that she had never felt before and she wanted to be with them forever, but she knew that it was hard, especially when the rtionship between Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno had changed, while she¡­


    "I remember, I also remember how you also longed to meet your older brother from your previous lives," Haru said.


    When Haru mentioned the matter to her older brother, Satsuki felt a bit surprised. She was surprised that her feelings toward her older brother in previous lives seemed to be quite reduced or rather she might have forgotten that she wanted to meet her older brother again.


    Satsuki held her chest and said, "Haru, I feel like it doesn''t really matter even if I don''t meet my older brother."


    "I see¡­"


    Haru didn''t ask the reason why Satsuki said those words to him since he could guess the reason more or less.


    "You''re not curious why I have decided so?" Satsuki asked.


    "I am sure that you have your own reason," Haru said.


    "Yes, the reason is you!"


    Haru looked at Satsuki and asked, "Me?"


    Satsuki took a deep breath and said, "Haru, I like you. I also want to be your girlfriend." She was a very simple and stupid girl and because of that, she had never thought too much and she had always followed her feelings.


    Satsuki knew her feelings very well that she fell in love with Haru, but when she thought about Jeanne, she decided to bury her feelings, but when she heard that Haru also dated Shizuno, she felt that it was her chance!


    Yes, when Satsuki heard that Haru decided to date Shizuno too, she didn''t feel disgusted toward him, but rather she felt happy that there was an opportunity for her to be with him, but she didn''t know his feeling toward her and wondered whether he didn''t feel the same toward her, which was why she was going to confess.


    Satsuki was going to confess to Haru then made him realize her feelings toward him. Even if she was rejected tonight, it would be alright since she knew that she would be with him for a long time and she knew that she could confess to him again, even if she was rejected.


    Satsuki wasn''t the type of girl that was going to give up easily!


    When Satsuki made up her mind, Haru was surprised since he didn''t expect Satsuki to confess to him so suddenly.


    Haru might have received a lot of confessions, whether it was from his close friends or even from various girls, and he also gave various answers. He knew what kind of answers that he was going to give Satsuki, but he needed to make sure first.


    "I have two girlfriends."


    "I don''t care."


    "I might have more in the future."


    "Really?" Satsuki was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Haru was going to scare Satsuki, but he didn''t expect¡­


    Satsuki thought for a while and said, "I don''t care! As long as I can be with you, and there''s part of me inside your heart, I will be very happy." She knew that, unlike everyone, her chest was small which was why she thought that she was quite unattractive.


    "So what''s your answer? I have said so much so I hope that you can answer me like a man!" Satsuki said while staring at Haru.


    Haru looked at Satsuki then took off the big yellow ribbon on her head and untied her side ponytail hairstyle, letting her beautiful hair flow behind her back.


    This action caused Satsuki to be unprepared, but then¡­


    "Satsuki, you''re beautiful. I am sure a lot of men are going to be happy and ept your confession if you confess to them."


    "But I only want you," Satsuki said and wondered whether she had been rejected, however¡­


    "That''s why I will ept your confession and please take care of me from now on," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Satsuki was dumbfounded and looked at Haru in surprise. "Have - Have you epted?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Yahooo!!!"


    Satsuki jumped happily when her first confession was epted. Even though she wasn''t the only one, she felt happy when she thought that she could be with him and everyone together forever.


    "Satsuki, wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong?''


    Satsuki was wondering whether this guy was going to take back her confession, but¡­


    "!!!"


    Satsuki was kissed!


    Her first kiss had gone but rather felt at loss, she felt happy and hugged him without hesitation since she didn''t expect that it would be so enjoyable to be able to kiss her loved one.


    Satsuki now understood why Shizuno always seemed to be addicted to kissing him since it tasted so wonderful. Her heart was fluttering and she felt that she was about to burst from the happiness that she felt at that moment.


    When their lips parted, they hugged each other in silence, feeling each other''s warmth and hearing each other''s heartbeat.


    "Haru, I am very happy."


    "Me too, Satsuki."


    Then both of them sat on the bench again, then talked about a lot of things, hugged, and kissed each other since they had confirmed their rtionship.


    In truth, they wanted to stay for a night in this ce, but it might make everyone worried if they didn''t return, so they decided to return.


    Satsuki was still so happy and couldn''t control her emotions. She was holding Haru''s hand when she saw both Jeanne and Shizuno. She jumped into them and said, "Now, you can''t leave me out!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Jeanne and Shizuno were speechless, but then, they stared at their man and knew that this guy was really a beast, but strangely enough, they also felt somehow relieved and happy somehow.


    Haru looked at the interaction between the three of them and wondered if it was alright if he proposed to sleep with the three of them, but he had a feeling if he did so, he might be thrown out to the sea, but he decided to hug them too since he knew that he was about to embark the new path where he wouldn''t hide his rtionship with every girl that he dated from now on.

 Chapter 1589 What is the perfect song for this occasion?

    <h4>Chapter 1589 What is the perfect song for this asion?</h4>


    After they had confirmed their rtionship, they became even closer, but of course, they didn''t show it too much in public since if they did that, they would hurt the hearts of every single member of the Strikers.


    It was already very hard to train every day during the summer camp and they didn''t want to be tortured by the showing affection of Haru and his harem.


    If they were strong enough, then they mightin. Unfortunately, they were too afraid to do that since they knew very well how strong Haru was.


    But enough of that, they continued to train as usual and every day was quite peaceful.


    During the day they were training and in the evening, they gathered together to y around happily from tests of courage, singing, eating delicious foods, etc.


    However, the more peaceful it was, the more he felt that there would be a problem.


    "Haru, your BBQ skill is SSS Rank!"


    The more they knew Haru, the more amazing he was in their minds from training, his strength, cooking, and there was a lot more, he could do all of that easily.


    If Haru wanted then all the female members of the Striker would already be his harem members, however, he didn''t do that since he knew that it was better to limit the number, though, if they wanted a friendly match, he wouldn''t hesitate to help them since he knew that all of them were still girls and hadn''t be women.


    When everyone tried to steal the BBQ from Haru''s BBQ grill, Jeanne noticed something.


    "What''s wrong?" Jeanne asked.


    "Are you worried about your promotion to the S Rank?" Tokiko asked, and when she was asking, her hand was about to grab Haru''s ass, but she was stopped once again.


    "I am not worried since it has already been decided that I will already be an S Rank Savior."


    Haru''s announcement surprised everyone and they congratted him, but at the same time, there was someone that clicked her tongue.


    "Tch!"


    Tokiko clicked her tongue since she failed to grab Haru''s ass once again, but suddenly she felt her ass was being grabbed!


    "What?!"


    Tokiko was startled and then looked at Haru, who suddenly grabbed her ass, without even looking at her, or rather this guy dared to talk with other women, even though he was grabbing her ass, squeezing it to every angle that she couldn''t think of before he pped it, but when he pped her ass, there was no sound, however, she didn''t care any of that since she was very weak and flustered at this moment.


    Tokiko might be very aggressive, but with her position as Vice-Captain of the Striker, no one dared to say anything to her and her strength was also without doubt, so that was why, when someone younger than her, messing her ass in front of the public¡­ she couldn''t help¡­ she couldn''t help but turn on by this situation!


    "What''s wrong, Tokiko? Your face is red, desu?" Sophia asked with a confused expression.


    "Huh?"


    Tokiko was confused, but then she saw his harmless smile which made her shudder.


    "No - Nothing!"


    "Really? If you''re sick then you should rest," Sophia said with a worried expression.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry, just enjoy the BBQ." Tokiko didn''t want to continue this conversation or rather she couldn''t focus on this conversation since the feeling of being bullied in public without anyone noticing was so exciting!


    In Tokiko''s mind, she was wondering whether this guy was capable of turning invisible and both of them could do something that couldn''t be shown to a child in public, if so, then it was amazing!


    Haru pped Tokiko''s ass for thest time since he really had enough of this perverted senpai. He had never fought back before, but once he fought back, this girl was going into a mess, but well, it wasn''t a time to do that since there was something more important since he believed something might happen during the summer camp so he wanted to prepare himself.


    After the BBQ, they went to the beach to y with the fireworks.


    Haru was looking at the sparkles, then couldn''t help but ask Maya, who seemed to be excited.


    "Maya-chan, do you like sparkles?"


    "Yes!"


    Maya smiled happily and said, "When I woke up to the memories of my past life, I was really scared at first. I didn''t know which way the real me, the past me, or the current me. I couldn''t stop crying. But Mari-oneechan told me while we were ying with fireworks. The past Maya and the present Maya are one and the same. We share the same soul. We''re the same person."


    Haru smiled and patted Maya''s head. "Mari is a great older sister."


    "Yes, she is!"


    Maya nodded happily.


    When they yed suddenly everything turned into chaos when some members of the Strikers tried to pick a fight with Tokiko, then Tokiko without hesitation, sent out her Dark Art toward them which caused the situation to turn even more chaotic.


    Haru then slipped and brought Jeanne with him to enjoy the scenery of the beach tonight secretly.


    Jeanne also smiled since it had been a while since she had done something so sneaky.


    When they were about to go, they met Shizuno, who they thought was resting at lodging alone, but it seemed that she changed her clothes into yukata.


    "You''re prettyte, Shizuno."


    Shizuno blushed when she saw Haru, especially when she was wearing a yukata at that moment.


    "Um, my brother forced me to wear this. Should I not wear it?" Shizuno asked nervously.


    "Of course not, you''re so enchanting tonight," Haru said and admired Shizuno''s appearance.


    Shizuno was shy, but she was very happy. Even though both of them had done the thing which had done something that was usually done by married couple sometimes she acted very shy at an unexpected moment.


    Haru, who admired Shizuno''s appearance, felt that his waist was being twisted and he quickly said, "Of course, you''re so beautiful that I can''t take my eyes from you, Jeanne."


    "Hmph!"


    Jeanne was jealous.


    Shizuno smiled, but then, she asked, "Where are you two going?"


    "Well, we''re going to enjoy the night sky."


    "Shizuno, how about you follow us?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes."


    Shizuno nodded and didn''t hesitate since the rtionship between the three was very close and she also shared the same man as Jeanne.


    They then searched for a quiet ce, where they could see the members of the Striker while enjoying the night sky and the sea.


    The reflection of the moon on the water was so breathtaking that they couldn''t take away their eyes for a moment.


    "Haru, I have heard that you''re very good at singing, can you sing us a song?" Jeanne asked.


    "Eh? Really?" Shizuno was surprised.


    "I don''t mind."


    Haru nodded then took a guitar out of nowhere.


    Shizuno didn''t feel surprised by this scene since she knew that Haru''s strength was unfathomable or rather this guy had too much ability. Looking at him, she believed that he should be an Emperor that conquered 1/3 or 2/3 or all the world in his previous lives and might have had a lot of wives and concubines so she didn''t feel that much surprised.


    "So what kind of song is this?" Shizuno asked.


    "You might not have heard this song."


    "New song?!" Shizuno was surprised since she didn''t expect that he would create a new song for them. She felt moved and even though the song might not be good, she was going to give him a lot of servicester after they returned from the summer camp.


    On the other hand, Jeanne was rtively calm, but she really anticipated his song.


    "The title of this song is "Hana (Flower)"," Haru said then started to sing without using his guitar.


    [BGM: Orange Range - Hana]


    "Like a flower petal withering away


    The encounter with you was like a dream


    Being in love, getting into fights


    We conquered over many walls together


    Even after I''m reborn, I shall be a flower close to you."


    Then Haru started to y his guitar, giving beautiful music to this love music.


    Listening to Haru''s songs, Shizuno and Jeanne were dumbfounded since they realized that this song could perfectly describe their rtionship.


    "Bing stronger by loving one."


    Shizuno and Jeanne knew that when they felt weak, they felt his love and they became stronger and they also did the same.


    "Oveing things by believing in one."


    They had also ovee a lot of things from Metaphysical, S Rank Savior, and a lot more together.


    "I feel blessed to meet you


    To bring back my smile


    I continue to walk holding close to this emotion of "Thank you"."


    Every sentence that came out from his mouth, brought them a smile on their mouths.


    "Like a flower petal withering away


    The encounter with you was like a dream


    Being in love, getting into fights


    We conquered over many walls together


    Even if I''m reborn, I want to meet you again."


    Hearing those words, they knew their feelings well, and they also felt the same as him. Even if they were reincarnated in the future, their feelings would be the same and they wanted to meet him again.


    The one who heard his song wasn''t only Shizuno and Jeanne, but most of the members of the Striker also turned silent to listen to this song since it moved them.


    "Meeting you, that was destiny."


    Haru knew that his every meeting with girls on the quest was destiny, and it was inevitable so he should treat them better and better. He closed his eyes and thought about the girls that he had hurt in his life and thought that he should apologize for what he had done. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he would make every woman that he met happy and made them not regret their meeting with him.


    ''Brandish¡­''


    Haru thought and felt that he should meet her.


    "After the rain, a rainbow casts a light shalt to be born upon a storm


    There''s an unyielding important thing here


    I''ve realized what it means "to love"


    You can still walk, can''t you? You can see it already


    "Emotions" will cross time and shall ring into eternity


    Your happiness, Your pain, Your everything


    Now, Bloom with pride More, more, and more¡­"


    When the song ended, Haru noticed that both Jeanne and Shizuno had tears in their eyes.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Haru hugged both of them and kissed their foreheads.


    They then snuggled into his arms and chest, smiling in satisfaction about their rtionship but¡­


    "Don''t leave me!"


    "Me too!"


    "Bastard, how can you leave us!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Jeanne, and Shizuno didn''t feel surprised when they saw Satsuki and Maya, who ran toward them, but the rest?


    Jeanne and Shizuno thought that they should keep him away from a number of girls or else, they knew that the number of his harems would increase so much.


    When they were in a happy mood, they didn''t realize that something was about toe to destroy this happy mood.

 Chapter 1590 Fortress Class Metaphysical

    <h4>Chapter 1590 Fortress ss Metaphysical</h4>


    Inside the headquarters of the British Branch of White Knight Order, all the members of Six Heads gathered together to have a meeting about the promotion of Kasugano Haruka to the S Rank Savior.


    "Now then, since everyone is here, why don''t we start? The motion is Kasugano Haruka''s Rank S certification."


    Edward opened up about the meeting, but there was one beautiful woman that yed with her fan and directly said, "I am opposed. Any objections?"


    Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya.


    She is a Russian Savior and one of the Six Heads, making her the Russian Branch Head.


    She is a beautiful young woman who appears to be at least in her twenties with long blonde hair and purple eyes, she also has a seductive well-endowed figure. She also wears an exotic dress that reveals most of her cleavage.


    Then one man with a scar on his face raised his hand, and said, "I''m with the Thunder Empress."


    The name of this man is Charles Saint-Germain. He is a French Savior and among one of the Six Heads, making him the French Branch Head.


    "I am in favor."


    Andou ignored both Charles and Vasilisa and said, "With his power, he should be S Rank Savior."


    "What about the rest of you?" Edward asked. He didn''t think too much about Charles and Vasilisa since there were still two more members in the Six Heads and the minority needed to follow the majority.


    "I wouldn''t want to interrupt your discussion."


    Lu Zhixin, the Right-Hand of the Chinese Division Head and one of the S-Rank Saviors, said his opinion.


    While everyone from the Six Heads was present, there was one person that was using aptop to appear in this meeting. This person''s name was Arlene Highbury, she was an S-Rank Savior from the USA and was part of the Six Heads. No one was sure about her face since she mostly stayed indoors and never came out.


    In this meeting, Arlene also stated her opinion.


    "Do we even have enough information to assess what''s-his-face''s ability is?"


    "Don''t worry, he defeated the nine-headed metaphysical alone. He''s very powerful," Edward said.


    "And the evidence?" Charles asked.


    "We have a video and a metaphysical corpse in the Japan Branch of the nine-headed metaphysical that is defeated by Kasugano-kun," Andou said.


    "Video? Can we see it?" Arlene asked.


    "Yes."


    Edward nodded and yed the video at how Haru was able to defeat the metaphysical.


    *Crack!*


    When the video was yed, there was a sound of a loud crack and even though the quality of the video was quite bad since it was from the security camera of the shopping mall, everyone was clear that they saw a young man that pulverized the nine-headed metaphysical with a punch.


    "¡­"


    When everyone saw the video, the expression of Andou and Edward was quite rxed since Haru was their allies.


    The expression of Arlene and Lu Zhixin became serious at how powerful Haru was, however, the expression of both Charles and Vasilisa became ugly when they saw how powerful Haru was, but¡­


    "This evidence isn''t enough," Vasilisa said without hesitation.


    "What do you mean, Thunder Empress?" Andou frowned.


    "This might be a trick or a video that can be edited by the Japanese Branch, this evidence isn''t enough," Vasilisa said.


    "You¡­!" Andou''s expression turned ugly, but he didn''t do anything. His rank might be higher than Vasilisa, but when it came to fighting a Savior, his power was weak and it wasn''t enough to defeat Vasilisa.


    "Is there any other evidence?"


    Unlike Vasilisa who couldn''t ept the result, Charles was more open-minded, thinking about how he was going to make Haru work under him.


    "Well, in truth¡­ he has defeated me¡­" Edward said awkwardly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard Edward''s words.


    Out of the Six Heads, Edward had the highest defense and among everyone in this ce, they didn''t want to fight Edward since it was very troublesome, but they didn''t expect that Haru was capable of defeating Edward.


    "Really? What is his power? How can he defeat you? Your defense is very strong, right? How can he break it?" Arlene asked continuous questions since the data of Kasugano Haruka was very important to her research, after she heard he had defeated Edward.


    Everyone was also curious, and at the same time, they knew that Haru had already be S Rank Savior after they heard that Edward had been defeated by Haru.


    Edward was about to answer Arlene''s questions, but suddenly¡­


    "Ugh!"


    Andou clutched his chest and felt that it was so painful that he almost passed out.


    "Not at a time like this¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Andou?" Edward asked.


    Andou''s expression turned ugly and said, "It''s Metaphysical."


    "What?!" 5x


    Then there was an alert announcement and they knew very well that it wasn''t a normal metaphysical, but it was more than that¡­


    Inside the observation room, all the members of the Striker gathered together, watching the Metaphysical that appeared on the sea from the monitor.


    "It''s three hundred meters long!" Tokiko was in shock.


    "No, the Dreadnought ss is nothingpared to this!" One of the members of the Striker was in fear and his voice was trembling.


    "Six Heads have named it the Fortress ss," Jin said.


    "So where is it now?"


    "In the Sea of Japan, moving southward. It will pass this ind and reach Honshu in an hour."


    "If that thing sets foot on thend¡­"


    "It will be catastrophic!"


    Everyone''s expression turned heavy until Momochi asked, "When will the backupe?"


    "Japan Headquarters is ordering us to retreat," Jin said.


    "What?!"


    "They have decided that we can''t attack recklessly while the Japan Executive isn''t here," Jin said.


    Haru then noticed Satsuki, who was in shock and worried, he could understand her worry and held her hand gently.


    "Haru¡­" Satsuki couldn''t hide her worry when she thought that this metaphysical would set foot on thend.


    "Calm down," Haru said.


    Satsuki nodded and moved closer to him since she needed this and when she stayed beside him, she felt that she felt very secure at that moment.


    Haru then looked at Jeanne and Shizuno, who also gave him a nod.


    When everyone was talking to each other about retreating, Haru interrupted them and said, "Isurugi-senpai, I will stay here."


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "I am an S Rank Savior after all, and I am going to defeat this metaphysical," Haru said.


    Jin knew that he had told everyone that it was better to retreat and at the same time, the executives of the Knight White Order in the Japanese Branch had told them to retreat, even though he felt ufortable, but he also knew that he wasn''t this metaphysical''s opponent.


    "But Haru¡­!" Jin wanted to say something, but his words were cut.


    "You don''t need to worry."


    Haru walked out with Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno and said, "This is my decision, and the order has only told the Striker to retreat, but right now I am not a member of the Striker and as long as I defeat it, no one will dare to say anything to me." He left directly since he was toozy to listen to the talk between them.


    The reason why Haru decided to defeat this metaphysical even though his quest had ended wasn''t that he was a good guy, but Satsuki was, after all, his girlfriend and he could see that she wanted to save this ind so he was going to save it and defeat the metaphysical.


    When Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki left, Maya bowed her head to everyone and followed them, leaving only the rest of the members of the Strikers, who were in frustration, when they thought that they should run away when they saw a metaphysical that they couldn''t defeat and they didn''t say anything about Haru''s rude behavior since what he did was something that all of them wanted to do, but they were too weak and they didn''t have a strength like him, who could be S Rank Savior.


    They lowered their heads and everyone was in silence since they were thinking about what kind of decision that they should make in front of danger, should they run, or should they stay here to stop the metaphysical?

 Chapter 1591 This is a man!

    <h4>Chapter 1591 This is a man!</h4>


    Inside the meeting room, when Andou heard that Japan was about to be attacked by a Fortress ss Metaphysical, he wanted to return quickly to help, but he was stopped by Vasilisa.


    "Ohohoho!"


    Vasilisaughed and put her fan right in front of Andou, stopping from moving.


    "This is interesting. Andou, stay where you are, don''t move."


    "What?"


    "What is this farce? How are they going to defeat that thing without the Six Heads at the front?" Arlene asked, but theptop was closed by Vasilisa and she couldn''t talk anymore.


    "Is this a farce? Isn''t there an S Rank Savior in Japan? So Andou has no reason to return, you should leave everything to this Kasu - Kasu, what''s his name again? But anyway, you don''t need to worry about Japan, Andou," Vasilisa said. If she had seen Haru''s face clearly then she might not have said this, but his face was blurred during the fight against the nine-headed metaphysical.


    "Good point." Charles smiled and then sent out his magic to seal Andou''s body.


    "Ugh!"


    Andou felt very weak at this moment and he couldn''t use all of his power.


    "Sweet dreams. This way you won''t have to suffer, either," Charles said.


    "So you do have a kind side," Andou said in sarcasm. "I am impressed." He couldn''t handle it anymore then closed his eyes,ying on his chair in sleep.


    "He''s as cute as a button when he''s asleep." Vasilisaughed.


    Edward shook his head, but he didn''t show a worried expression since he knew very well that Haru should be able to handle this situation.


    ''Haru, I''ll leave everything to you.''


    On the beach, Haru, Maya, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Jeanne gathered together while eating breakfast while watching the sunrise.


    "Fuh¡­" Satsuki drank the warm tea on her hand with satisfaction, but suddenly she realized something and said, "Haru, should we really be this rxed?" She thought that there would be something amazing or her boyfriend was going to prepare something super, but in the end, here they were sitting on the beach calmly while eating breakfast.


    "If you don''t want to eat, then give it to me," Shizuno said without hesitation since her favorite food was the food which was made by Haru.


    "No! I will eat it!" Satsuki also loved Haru''s food and there was no way that she was going to give it to Shizuno.


    "Puwahh!" Maya also happily drank the warm milk, and because the ss was quite big, there was a stain of milk on her mouth.


    "Maya, there''s a stain of milk on your mouth," Jeanne said.


    "Jeanne-Oneechan, can you clean it for me?" Maya asked.


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded with a smile and somehow, she wanted to have a child sooner. She then nced at her man and then looked at her stomach, wondering when she was going to get pregnant.


    Haru noticed Jeanne''s nce, but only smiled awkwardly.


    "But Satsuki isn''t wrong, is it really alright for us to eat breakfast here?" Shizuno asked.


    "This beach isn''t being privatized, who is going to drive us away?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Shizuno was speechless and said, "I mean¡­ there''s a Fortress ss Metaphysical that is going toe, is it alright for us to be this rxed?"


    "No need to worry, the metaphysical might be strong, but I am stronger," Haru said without hesitation.


    Looking at their man, they decided to believe in him and they had a feeling that he should really be able to defeat the Fortress ss Metaphysical.


    "But Maya, is it alright for you to stay here?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? I want to be with Haru-oniichan forever!" Maya pouted and asked, "Or Haru-oniichan hates me?"


    Haru felt that there was an arrow that hit his chest and he quickly patted Maya''s head. "Of course not, there''s no way that I hate you, Maya."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Then Haru-oniichan loves me?"


    "I love Maya," Haru said easily, without much feeling since he felt Maya was like a little sister, though, they weren''t blood-rted and he needed to wait at least five or six years so he wouldn''t be a criminal.


    "Yay!"


    Maya hugged Haru happily.


    Haru showed a helpless expression while caressing Maya''s head.


    "¡­"


    Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki stared at Haru with a strange expression, but they didn''t think too much since they knew that this guy didn''t have an interest in the little girl unless Maya was five or six years older.


    "You guys¡­ if I don''t know if there''s going to be a Fortress ss Metaphysical who is going to set foot on thisnd, then I might be in the mood to join you now."


    They turned their heads and saw Jin was there.


    "Isurugi-senpai, as a Captain of the Striker, should you break the order of the above?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Looking at Haru''s smile, Jin was also affected and said with a smile, "I am here, not as the Captain of the Striker and I am going to do what I want so I will help you here."


    "I didn''t bring much of ingredients, but do you want some warm milk?" Haru asked.


    "Thank you."


    Jin didn''t reject Haru''s kindness and drank the milk with everyone, or that was the n, but everyone from the Striker suddenly came one by one.


    From Momochi, Tokiko, Sophia, and even the weakest one, Kamekichi also came, then in the end, everyone from the Striker came since all of them felt that if they ran at this moment, they felt that they would run away again in the future.


    They were the Strikers! They were the Saviors! They were going to stop this metaphysical no matter what!


    Jin was moved by everyone and as usual, they did their routine as a member of the Striker!


    Everyone raised their weapons together, creating a circle, and on their faces, there was a determination.


    "We are the swords of salvation!"


    "We are the Saviors!"


    "We are the strike of our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    "We are the strike of our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    When everyone''s spirit was raised, Jin looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, what''s your n?"


    Haru also followed everyone to their routine before, but when it came to fighting, it was different.


    "Senpai, you all should try to help the people who are trapped and for this fight, I will handle it alone."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s answer.


    "Kasugano-kun, are you serious?" Jin asked in shock and horror.


    Everyone knew how big this Fortress ss metaphysical was, but Haru had told them that he was going to handle it alone?


    "You might doubt me, but for now, let me show you the power of S Rank Savior," Haru said then released his "Haoshoku Haki" toward the sea, or rather toward the metaphysical that he was about to face.


    *BOOOOOOM!!!*


    The sky covered in dark clouds in an instant, thunder happened to strike down the sea, the waves were roaring, showing the presence of the Emperor!


    Even though the pressure wasn''t aimed toward them, it still affected them and some of them even wanted to bow down toward him, and the weak one couldn''t even stand up, plopped on the ground.


    "This is¡­?!" Jin remembered the scene where he saw the nine-headed snake metaphysical sted away before. Until now, he might have forgotten it, or rather, it might be because Haru was blending with everyone so easily that he almost forgot how strong Haru was. He took a deep breath and knew that they were only a burden in this battle. He made up his decision and said, "Kasugano-kun, we will leave everything to you."


    Haru nodded, then looked at his girlfriends, wrapped his hand around Jeanne''s then kissed her directly in front of everyone!


    "!!!"


    Jeanne was surprised, but she didn''t fight back and enjoyed the kiss.


    When they parted, Haru looked at Shizuno, who then directly jumped into him and kissed his lips. They fought for a while thenstly, he looked at Satsuki, who was shy.


    "I - I want to!" Satsuki said bravely.


    "Come."


    Both of them kissed each other again, and some of them didn''t forget to close Maya''s eyes since this scene wasn''t suitable for children.


    When they parted, Maya quickly mored.


    "Maya also wants a kiss!" Maya puffed her cheeks andined.


    "¡­"


    Haru squatted down then kissed Maya''s forehead gently. "Let''s wait until you''re older." He patted Maya''s head and then directly walked away a few meters from them.


    Maya nodded shyly.


    Haru then jumped to the sky and flew toward the metaphysical.


    *Swoosh!*


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hey Haru! Kiss me too!" Tokiko roared. Unfortunately, she was ignored. She stomped the ground annoyedly and thought that she was going to ask for his kiss after he returnedter.


    Everyone ignored Tokiko, but they had to admit that the girls were quite jealous of Shizuno, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Maya, and the boys, they had to admit that they really admired Haru for doing something that they could only do in their dream, after all, fighting against a powerful enemy, having powerful strength, and kissing beautiful girls, it was all the dream of every boy, or rather they wanted to bow down at him at this moment, asking him to teach them how to get a harem, but one thing for sure, they were going to wait for him to return and they had admitted that this was a man.

 Chapter 1592 Fortress Class Metaphysical? Two punches are enough!

    <h4>Chapter 1592 Fortress ss Metaphysical? Two punches are enough!</h4>


    As the Fortress ss metaphysically approached, the waves were roaring and the wind was screaming. Even though all it did was walk, its sheer size alone caused enough catastrophe. Even though it was still quite far from approaching thend, its sheer size alone made everyone have an illusion that it was very close right in front of them, making anyone who saw it have weak legs and a sense of panic, every time, it was moving toward thend.


    There were still some people who hadn''t escaped from the ind and all inside their heads were hoping that they could wings so they could run away from this ce without waiting in line and crowded in a ce where it was hard to breathe, however, as a normal human, there was nothing that they could do.


    Luckily, the morning was quite sunny and it seemed to be unaffected by the terrible metaphysical that was about to approach the ind, but suddenly¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    A cheerful morning that didn''t follow the script of the terrible of the metaphysical suddenly turned dark and there was a lot of thunder rumbling from time to time.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    When everyone was thinking that even God had abandoned them, they suddenly heard music, no, a BGM?


    (BGM: Skan & Krale - No Glory)


    The music was so loud that everyone on the ind could hear it, but rather than giving them a fear, it made their hearts beat in excitement, especially when they saw a single spot that was floating in the sky toward the direction of the metaphysical.


    Everyone focussed their eyes on this spot, and even though they couldn''t see his figure clearly since he was so far away, they could tell that this person was going to save them. When they put their gazes on him, they suddenly felt that they should bow down on him since they felt that they were facing the existence of the Emperor that owned the entire world!


    When normal people were in a daze and had an urge to bow down, the members of the Striker were already dumbfounded, when they saw an unnatural phenomenon which happened on the sea so suddenly, but they were sure that all of it was happening because of Haru.


    They couldn''t take away their gazes from him and then suddenly they also heard a simr BGM that was heard by everyone that was about to take refuge and it made them became even more dumbfounded since they didn''t remember that he had brought a music yer or speaker with him, but the BGM that they heard was real.


    Watching this scene with their eyes, hearing this BGM, and staring at the figure that was about to have a fight with the Fortress ss metaphysical, they felt that their blood was boiling and there was no fear in their hearts, in their hearts were only regretting, they couldn''t stand beside him, facing this metaphysical together!


    Maya, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and other girls couldn''t look away and their eyes were always staring at him, feeling a bit giddy somehow.


    Haru, on the other hand, didn''t know what everyone was thinking since he was observing the metaphysical in front of him.


    The shape of the metaphysical was like a scorpion. A pair of pincers and a tail equipped with a needle looked sinister. It had only four legs, they were slender like a water strider''s legs while standing on the sea. Its body was white, round, and facetious like a diving beetle. However, only a portion of its head had a face simr to an expressionless monkey with no neck that made the ufortable return multiplied by two.


    When the metaphysical felt the pressure which was brought by Haru, its expressionless face changed into an aggressive one since it could tell the human in front of it was going to kill them!


    However, as a Fortress ss metaphysical, it had its own pride and there was no way that it was going to be defeated by a puny human!


    Haru saw that the metaphysical let out a roar and it released some kind of huge insect from its body. From the number alone, he could roughly guess that there should be around thousands of insects that were moving toward his direction.


    Yes, his direction since he knew that this metaphysical was attracted by a noise which was why he directly yed a BGM so loudly. The BGM that he yed was "No Glory" and he had to admit that it was a very cool BGM that was perfectly tailored for him for his entrance and fight.


    Thousands of insects were moving towards Haru''s direction and the number kept increasing.


    When everyone was worried about Haru, especially when they saw a swarm of huge insects metaphysical, he only clenched his fist and suddenly space and the air around him started to crack!


    *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Haru didn''t show any emotions and only released this punch right toward the swarm of the huge insects metaphysical!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*


    Thousands of metaphysicals instantly turned into corpses because of this punch!


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths in amazement, and after Jin saw what was happening in front of him, he knew very well that Haru might have mastered his "Origin".


    The Origin is a unique trump card, which can only be manifested by a handful of Saviors who range from unique weapons of technique among either White Iron or Dark Art per person.


    The White Knight Order has described the "Origins" as being unique wildcards to Saviors who use either White Iron or Dark Arts, which range from weapons and techniques to White Iron or spells able to cause various kinds of powerful effects. Since Origins are unique to the Saviors themselvesing from their previous lives, another savior not matter the strength cannot replicate it or use it.


    In Haru''s case, it should be vibration, however, the sheer power of this power was so strong that it was capable of creating a tsunami when it was used directly.


    Because of Haru''s punch, the sea was roaring, creating 30 meters of a tsunami that was about to wreck everyone apart.


    Everyone panicked once again, but¡­


    Haru only moved his hand slightly and the sea returned to its calm again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was lost for words, including the Fortress ss metaphysical since it could also understand human''snguage, so it was quite smart to a certain extent so it also understood that the human in front of it wasn''t something that could be beaten by a mere small metaphysical or rather it couldn''t see a chance to defeat it.


    When it was thinking to escape, it suddenly realized that the human in front of it suddenly appeared in front of it without it noticing.


    Haru channeled vibrations through his fist, then directly punched it in the ugly face of the Fortress ss metaphysical!


    "Beat Punch!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    The moment the punch was connected, the Fortress ss metaphysical was stunned, feeling pain inside his body, before it spread to its entire body!


    The sheer impact of Haru''s punch caused the entire water around the metaphysical to disappear, leaving only hollow earth, and another tsunami appeared.


    The vibration wrecked everything inside the Fortress ss metaphysical, causing massive internal damage, bleeding that started toe out from its body and foam came out from its mouth.


    Haru then turned away and floated back, but at that moment¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMM!!!*


    There was another loud explosion and this time, the entire body of the Fortress ss metaphysical turned into a piece of meat that was scattered around the sea.


    Whether the fish would get sick after it ate the meat of the metaphysical or not, it didn''t really matter for him, since at this moment, he returned to everyone to enjoy his glory, with his girlfriends, of course.

 Chapter 1593 Devising Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1593 Devising n</h4>


    After Haru had defeated the Fortress ss metaphysical, the ind was saved and there was no one hurt since the metaphysical was defeated on the sea and quite fast.


    When everything ended, there were a lot of people who were living on the ind who felt very grateful toward Haru, and their eyes were very respectful toward him, if he didn''t stop them, then they might bow down toward him, making him their Gods which made him helpless.


    There were a lot of cults in this country after all and there were also thousands of Gods in this country so adding one more didn''t really matter since in the eyes of most people the existence of Gods was an existence that had supernatural power and could protect them from catastrophe or misfortune so he was very fit to that description.


    Haru was helpless, but as someone who had be a Governor in the past, it was quite easy for him to manage this situation and he also didn''t stay too long since the more he stayed, the more he could see the eyes of the girls and women around his surroundings seemed to want to enter his bedroom to thank him for what he had done.


    Haru didn''t need that nor did he think too much about what they were about to do since he returned to the lodging with his girlfriends and the members of the Strikers before they returned to the academy since staying in this ce too long was very troublesome.


    After the defeat of the Fortress ss metaphysical, not only did the Japanese Branch of White Knight Order know about this matter, but every member of the Six Heads also knew this matter instantly after Fortress ss metaphysical was defeated.


    "Oh, they have won!"


    After Andou woke up, he eximed at how Haru had defeated the Fortress ss metaphysical and it was very fast too. He also heard a report that there was almost no damage on the ind. The only damage that was caused by the Fortress ss metaphysical was only some ships that couldn''t run away from it and some helicopters from JSDF that were ordered to observe it.


    In other words, Haru gained a huge victory over this Fortress ss metaphysical.


    Andou was very happy, Edward was also happy, and Arlene was surprised, but then she nodded and agreed to promote Kasugano Haruka to the S Rank Savior.


    Not only Arlene, but Charles also agreed, and the representative of China also agreed since he followed the majority, only the head of the Russian Branch, Vasilisa, seemed to be annoyed, but she had to admit that she might have underestimated Kasugano Haruka too much and she thought that she needed to deal with him now.


    After Haru returned, he had heard the announcement of his promotion to be S Rank Savior and he sighed in relief when he saw that one of the quests on the Group Chat waspleted, however, even though he had be one, there was nothing special had changed besides he had more authority, privilege, and money.


    The existence of S Rank Savior was very special after all and it was simr to a nuclear weapon in every country unless there was metaphysical that couldn''t be handled by most of the Saviors on the White Knight Order, he didn''t need to do anything and stayed on his school as usual.


    Unlike what Shizuno had said before, there were no guards, monitors, or whatever that would follow him, and it might be because of what Shizuni''s older brother had done.


    Tadanori Usushibara couldn''t help much with his promotion to S Rank Savior and the only thing that he could do was handle most of the members of the White Knight Order, executives, and some members of the government that tried to give some leash on Haru''s neck, however, even if those people really did that, Haru had never been afraid since when someone''s power had reached to a certain extent, there was no way that a rule could control that person.


    Even some rich people could get away if they killed someone, unlike a normal person that needed to enter the jail or receive punishment if they really killed someone, even if it was an ident.


    As an S Rank Savior, if Haru really got angry, it would be very easy to sink down this country, especially when there were a lot of earthquakes, once he used his power to the fullest, there would be a chain reaction from the Ring of Fire and created the biggest volcanic eruption that might destroy half of this.


    Well, in truth, there was no need to be that exaggerated since he could control the minds of those people with authority in this country so he could live very peacefully in this country without worry.


    Haru sometimes might provoke someone, but he didn''t really like to provoke someone unless he really needed to provoke that person, after all, it was better to have more allies rather than more enemies, but if someone really caused trouble to him, then he could use the telepathic ability from the body of Aquaman and "Heaven''s Door" that he had received in the past to manipte the mind of the person who tried to provoke him.


    There was no need to kill them and the best way for revenge was to make them into his most loyal subordinates.


    Even though Haru often avoided using that kind of power in his original world, it didn''t really matter in this world since he was sure that there were a lot of people who did the same so there was no need to hold back since the safety of his loved ones were the most important, especially when his promotion to the S Rank Savior had provoked some people.


    After the summer break, it was time for the second semester, the rtionship between Haru, Shizuno, Jeanne, and Satsuki became even closer, of course, Maya also included, but this girl was only 10 years old so he did nothing to Maya and all he did was treating her like a normal little sister, or rather a daughter?


    After the meeting of the Six Heads and Haru''s promotion to the S Rank Savior, Mari also decided to live with Haru since it was necessary to have someone to monitor Haru''s movement so Mari decided to volunteer right away.


    Anyway, in the remaining days of their summer break, they decided to y around together from the swimming pool, arcade, and shopping mall, and a lot more, andstly¡­


    Haru opened his eyes slightly and saw two girls beside him.


    Shizuno and Jeanne slept peacefully on the bed and even though they seemed to be quite tired, they were very satisfied.


    Haru really worked hard in the past summer break and finally, he was able to let the two of them y together. He smiled, but then when he looked at Shizuno¡­ he knew very well that even though her body waspletely his, her heart wasn''tpletely his¡­


    Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while, wondering how to make Shizuno disappointed with the protagonist. He was greedy after all so he wanted to have both Shizuno''s body and heartpletely since she was a very wonderful girl, but at the same time, he knew that after the Fortress ss metaphysical, there would be another problem and he was wondering what kind of problem it would be.


    It might sound that Haru was like a bad buy, in truth, he wasn''t, he only prepared himself since he didn''t want his woman to be taken, that''s all.


    But before that, Haru needed to wake the two of them first since the holiday had ended and they needed to go the school today.

 Chapter 1594 Love Letter or Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 1594 Love Letter or Trap?</h4>


    "Haru!!!"


    When Haru, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya entered the school together, there was a loud voice that called his name out and before they reacted, they saw something pink that shed in front of them.


    "I miss you!"


    Satsuki directly hugged Haru right at the entrance of the school, ignoring her surroundings since she really missed him. Unlike Jeanne, Maya, and Shizuno who had decided to live at his house, she was living in her parents'' house and even though she loved him so much, there was no way that she could move to his house since they were only in high school and her parents also wouldn''t allow her.


    Unlike Shizuno, whose older brother and family supported her rtionship with Haru, and even told her to get pregnant with one or two children, well, even though the rtionship between Shizuno and her family were very close at this moment, everything was because of Haru, if there wasn''t him, the rtionship between Shizuno and her family was still very cold and she would be treated as a tool of politic, however, even though the rtionship between her family had be better, she decided to live together with him since it felt nice and warm. She also understood what it meant to have a family since her day with Haru, Jeanne, Maya, Satsuki, and Mari were something that she always dreamed of, and because of that, she didn''t want to lose it.


    Well, enough of Shizuno, but unlike Shizuno''s, Satsuki''s rtionship with her family was very nice and she was being loved by her parents, however, because of that, there was no way for her to leave her family to live with him since the rtionship between them were a boyfriend and girlfriend, they weren''t married yet, nor she was pregnant with his children, and there were only a few years before she graduated from the academy and before long she would be an adult.


    It might be a happy asion for every parent to have their children grow up, but at the same time, they were also sad since they would be separated which was why, Haru had never forced his girlfriends to live with him, but if they wanted to stay then it was all good.


    "Satsuki, you should watch the asion." Shizuno sighed and said, "There are a lot of people who are watching us."


    Jeanne nodded and said, "Yes, even though no one is going to say anything, gossip might appear."


    After all, Haru was the most popr guy in the academy and his news about bing S Rank Savior was also announced, especially when everyone heard about his deeds of defeating Fortress ss metaphysical alone.


    It might not be rted, but after they returned from the training camp, the rest members of the Striker trained very hard since they also wanted to be stronger.


    "But¡­ But¡­ I really miss him¡­" Satsuki showed her grief on her face since she really missed him. She had been separated from him during the summer break after all since she returned to her family so when she met him again, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Shizuno, Jeanne, and Maya also somehow understood Satsuki''s feelings so they didn''t say much.


    Haru patted Satsuki''s head and said, "I miss you too, Satsuki."


    Satsuki blushed and really wanted to kiss him at that moment, but she knew that it wasn''t the ce to do that so she decided to endure it, she was going to wait until they went back to his houseter.


    After they talked for a while, they continued to walk to the school since it was bad to stay at the gate of the academy all the time and even though they had gotten used to bing the center of attention, it didn''t mean they enjoyed it.


    When they walked away, Haimura also happened to watch how Satsuki and Haru were hugging each other. He raised his eyebrow and felt ufortable, especially when he saw Shizuno hugging his arm while walking before. He didn''t understand the reason why he felt ufortable when he saw Shizuno hugging Haru''s arm, but he understood why he felt quite ufortable when he saw how close Haru and Satsuki were.


    Haimura had seen a glimpse of the memory of his previous life after all and he felt that Satsuki really resembled his little sister in his previous life. He cared about his little sister and when he saw how she was together with Haru, who was known for dating Jeanne, he was wondering whether Satsuki was being deceived or something, especially when he saw how they were hugging each other so closely.


    However, Haimura also knew that Satsuki wasn''t the little sister in his previous life, but only resembled and at the same time, his mood also wasn''t that good since he spent his days during the summer break to work, and because of that, his training was hampered and his progress at training wasn''t as smooth so there was no insignificant change on his strength.


    It was also the reason why Haimura decided not to talk with Satsuki first and he wanted to be strong first before he talked with her.


    The change on Haimura could be seen by Haru, who was walking away.


    Haru wasn''t sure what had happened to Haimura during the summer break, but somehow, he could see that Haimura was more resolute than before, but he could tell Haimura''s strength wasn''t that much different before which made him a bit strange. He knew that Haimura was the protagonist, but why was Haimura so weak?


    Haru didn''t think too much and was about to change his shoes on his shoe locker, but when he opened his shoe locker, a lot of letters were dropped from it.


    "¡­"


    They twitched their lips, but they didn''t feel surprised at how popr their boyfriend was, even though there was a rumor that he was dating more than one girl, no one said much, or rather the girls were jealous and also wanted to be his harem members.


    "You''re so popr," Satsuki said with a snort.


    "Even if I am popr, I have only you in my heart, Satsuki," Haru whispered in a low voice which caused her to blush.


    Satsuki was so shy and felt that her heart was almost bursting out at that moment. She wanted to scream to love him too, but in the end, she settled by hugging him until¡­


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Shizuno coughed interrupted them.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuno?" Satsuki asked.


    "Haru, can you see this love letter?" Shizuno said and gave one among the love letters to Haru.


    Jeanne and Maya also looked at the love letter that was given by Shizuno to Haru.


    "Elena Arshavina?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "From Russia, huh?"


    "You think this love letter is fishy?" Jeanne asked.


    When they were living together, there were a lot of things that they shared with each other and they also knew that Haru was being targeted by the head of the Russian Branch of White Knight Order, Vasilisa so when there was a love letter from someone Russian girl, they started to feel wary.


    "Yes."


    Shizuno nodded with a serious expression and asked, "What are you going to do with it?"


    Haru opened the love letter directly and read the content of the letter that told him to go to behind the stadium.


    "Well, I will ignore it."


    "¡­¡­"


    They were dumbfounded.


    "You''re not going to meet this person?" Satsuki asked with a confused expression, even though she was stupid, she also knew that this love letter might be a trap and it might be good to talk with the opponent since she didn''t think that this person who sent the love letter could beat her boyfriend.


    "I have a girlfriend already, what am I going to do by meeting this girl?" Haru said with a speechless expression and asked, "Don''t you all feel jealous?"


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at each other then smiled.


    "We all know how you can''t control your lower body and how you love a lot of women, but¡­" Jeanne smiled and said, "But we believe in you."


    Shizuno nodded and said, "I believe you too and in truth, you can even date all the girls in this academy, but you don''t do that so there''s no need for me to worry."


    Maya nodded with a smile and said, "Even though Haru-oniichan is like a bad guy, Maya loves Haru-oniichan so much!"


    "I believe in you too!" Satsuki said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was in silence for a while then smiled, feeling grateful for their trust and at how they decided to love him.


    "Well, let''s ignore it for now since I''m not in the mood, but if something really happens then I mighte directly to Russia¡­" When he said thest words, his voice was so low, but they knew very well that he didn''t lower his guard and at the same time, they believed in him that he could solve this matter.

 Chapter 1595 Thank you, I appreciate your confession

    <h4>Chapter 1595 Thank you, I appreciate your confession</h4>


    Inside the ss, everyone, especially the guys, was excited when they learned there was a beautiful female student from Russia that was transferred to their ss, but no one could me them since every girl in this ss was mostly Haru''s fans, so even though they also admired him, they also felt jealous and hoped that the beautiful female transfer student could heal their fragile hearts.


    As expected, the moment the transfer student entered, she brought everyone''s attention right away, but it might be their imagination that she was a bit down or depressed, however, since she was beautiful, they didn''t care much.


    Haru also nced at the female student in front of him, and he had to admit that she was quite beautiful.


    A short dark silver hair that resembled the color of steel, giving her a tough image, dark gray eyes, and a slim beautiful figure with a roundrge bust that from the size alone, she was able to rival Shizuno and Sophia.


    Haru had seen a lot of beautiful girls so his reaction was pretty normal, but for the guys in the ss, they were like a monkey in heat, which made him shake his head, and at the same time, he didn''t look at the transfer student too long since he noticed his girlfriends that had been staring at him when the transfer student entered the ss. If he stared too long, then it would pretty much lead to a war in his household.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, they nodded and thought that he was being careful since the Russia Branch of the White Knight Order was pretty much hostile toward him. Then after they saw him enough, they looked at the female transfer student that had written her name on the board.


    "My name is Elena Arshavina. They call me Lesya at the Russian Branch."


    "Okay, Elena-san, have a seat over there," Taro said kindly.


    "Over here! Over here!" Satsuki raised her hand excitedly.


    "Yes, Ranjou-san?" Taro had always been a very pushover, so he couldn''t handle Satsuki, who was very excited at that moment.


    "Russian people have their dad''s names in theirst names, right? Don''t you have one, Lesya?" Satsuki asked curiously, but she didn''t realize that her question would lead the atmosphere of the ss to turn awkward.


    "I have no parents," Elena said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru could guess more or else this situation, and he nced at Satsuki, who caused this awkwardness, and he could tell that she was pretty sorry. Unlike Shizuno, who had been wary of Elena, Satsuki was rather curious, but it was normal unlike Shizuno, who was naturally intelligent, Satsuki was rather stupid and pure, but that what made her charming.


    Haru then nced at Haimura and it seemed that Haimura was rather interested in Elena since he could tell their situation was pretty much the same. He then looked at Jeanne, who also listened to Elena''s story seriously, and somehow, he had a feeling what this girl wanted to do.


    "Arashavina is simply the name of the facility where I grew up," Elena said.


    "¡­"


    "S - Sorry, I¡­" Satsuki knew that she had asked the wrong question.


    "You don''t need to feel sorry for me. I have a precious little brother. I am notpletely alone." Elena held the pendant on her neck as if she remembered the hope of her little brother.


    Taro wanted to quickly end this situation, but someone didn''t let him do that.


    Shizuno raised her hand which made Taro feel helpless. "U - Urushibara-san?"


    Shizuno ignored Taro, stood up, and stared at Elena. "Elena-san, what is your objective? An investigation? Headhunting? Abduction? Or could it be¡­ assassination?"


    "!!!"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard Shizuno''s words.


    Haru and Jeanne looked at Shizuno helplessly since this girl was too straightforward, right? In their minds, it wouldn''t be toote to talk with Elenater, but Shizuno decided to start the confrontation right away, but since the rice had turned into porridge, there was nothing that they could do besides supporting Shizuno at this moment.


    "What did she just say?"


    Everyone became restless when they heard Shizuno''s words.


    Haimura frowned since Shizuno suddenly said something bad to Elena.


    "Urushibara-san, don''t you think that you''re a bit too much?"


    Shizuno, who heard Haimura''s words, frowned, she didn''t expect that the first words that came out from his mouth to her would be like this, but she didn''t care much since they weren''t Shu Shura and Witch of Netherworld anymore, and their rtionship wasn''t that close either, what she cared the most was to do about Elena''s objective since if Elena nned to hurt Haru, then she wouldn''t give her mercy.


    "My objective is to be Kasugano Haruka''s girlfriend," Elena said without hesitation, after she looked at Shizuno, she looked at Haru, who also happened to look at her.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Eh?"


    Shizuno was too shocked to say anything, but when she was about to say something, someone was faster.


    "WHAT?!"


    Satsuki ran directly toward Elena and grabbed her cors. "You''re not allowed to do that!"


    Elena calmly moved Satsuki''s hands away and asked, "Why wouldn''t I be allowed? In truth, I have sent a love letter to Kasugano Haruka, but he didn''t answer my love letter."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard Elena''s words.


    "Why do you want to give Haru a love letter? What''s your n?" Shizuno asked with a frown.


    "My n is simple and that is to be Kasugano Haruka''s girlfriend." Elena then looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano Haruka, I am not sure why you didn''te before, but I will say it here." She took a deep breath and said, "I¡­ I fell in love with you just now, at first sight."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was in shock again.


    The female students in the ss directly showed hostility toward Elena, but the male students showed bitterness, wondering why the world was so unfair to them. Just because Haru was the stronger, more handsome, and richer than them, it shouldn''t be a reason why they weren''t popr, right?


    Haimura also showed bitterness since he thought to talk with Elena since her condition resembled him, and he felt some kind of intimacy toward her, but¡­


    Elena didn''t care about everyone''s reaction, and her eyes had been staring at Kasugano Haruka. She wasn''t sure why, but when she looked at him, her heart couldn''t be calm and it was always beating very fast which made her ufortable. Her face was quite feverish and she felt hot since Kasugano Haruka hadn''t responded to her confession.


    Haru was also surprised since he didn''t expect that he would be confessed here. He then stood up and bowed his head slightly.


    "Elena-san, I am happy with your confession, and thank you¡­" Haru said with a sincere tone.


    "Then¡­?" Elena was excited.


    Everyone was also dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words, thinking that he might ept Elena''s confession, but¡­


    "I am sorry, I have a girlfriend so I have to reject your confession," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Satsuki, Shizuno, and Jeanne looked at Elena with a pitiful expression, this girl, had confessed in front of everyone, but was also rejected in front of everyone, but who made this girl so rash.


    *Crack!*


    For a moment, everyone heard a "crack" sound, and Haru was also the same, he didn''t remember that he was using the power of his "Gura Gura no Mi", then it should be from¡­


    Elena was standing there and her body crumbled since her first confession had ended up failing.


    "¡­I want to die¡­"


    Elena thought at that moment.

 Chapter 1596 The Transfer Student isnt normal?

    <h4>Chapter 1596 The Transfer Student isn''t normal?</h4>


    After the failed confession, Elena had been lifeless all day and even though someone came to her, she couldn''t even hear a thing, but no one could me her, and rather they felt that she was quite pitiful, but it was also her fault for not doing more research on her target and directly confessed on Haru.


    Haru''s rejection was also normal, he had a girlfriend and his girlfriend was sitting next to him, of course, he was going to reject Elena''s confession.


    In the end, Elenaid on her table weakly with a pale face, and luckily, everyone seemed to feel empathetic toward her so no one bothered him that much or rather they supported her since the number of girls that confessed to Haru in this ss wasn''t low, but most of them weren''t able to confess since all of them were using a love letter and the number of love letter on Haru''s shoe locket was too much so it was normal to be ignored so when a brave valkyrie appeared before them and confessed directly to Haru, then rejected mercilessly, they decided to be a friend with her and also consoled her.


    Haimura also talked with Elena, telling her not to mind, but he was ignored.


    Haru, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno didn''t talk too much to Elena since it was awkward to talk with the person that was rejected by Haru in public, and at the same time, Shizuno was quite wary of Elena so when the ss ended, they immediately went to the training ground where the members of the Striker were training.


    When everyone was training or rather a spar, Jeanne, Satsuki, and Shizuno were looking at Haru, who was searching for the information of Elena through hisptop. They knew very well that Haru was very proficient atputers and it would be effortless for him to breach the system of the Russian Branch of White Knight Order through hisptop.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru stopped and said, "I know that you''re curious, but it will take some time before I get Elena''s information, you should watch the match of Sophia-senpai and Taketsuru-senpai first." Even though he didn''t mind that the three of them were very close to him, but they were in public and it also wasn''t good to ignore the match between Sophia and Uisuke.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry too much, about your status, who is going to get mad at you?" Shizuno said calmly since she knew very well that in the Striker Haru was very revered, especially when everyone knew how he was able to st the Fortress ss metaphysical with his fist.


    "Anyway, when can you get her information?" Satsuki asked while resting her chin on Haru''s knee, she seemed to be impatient and curious about Elena''s information since she felt annoyed that her boyfriend was being confessed to suddenly.


    "Satsuki, be patient, it wille out soon," Jeanne said calmly, but she was also curious about Elena''s information since she didn''t want something to happen to Haru. Even though she knew that he was strong, he wasn''t immortal and he could die, and she didn''t want him to be hurt.


    Haru, who was typing on hisptop, nced at the stadium where Sophia and Uisuke fought with each other and he saw how Sophia''s clothes were shredded apart, but when he was about to look at Sophia''s body for a while, but his eyes were covered by Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki in an instant.


    "Your eyes."


    "Why don''t you focus on yourptop?"


    "Ignore the thing in front of you, Haru."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t let out a sigh, but only quietly typed hisptop since he wasn''t hungry enough to eat all the girls in the Striker or all the girls in the academy.


    "It''s done."


    "Oh?" 3x


    The three of them quickly gathered around Haru to see the information about Elena.


    "Who is she?" Shizuno asked.


    "She''s quite a famous assassin who is known as "Man-Eater"," Haru said.


    "Man-Eater?" 3x


    They subconsciously nced at Tokiko, who was also a "Man-Eater", but they knew very well that the meaning of "Man-Eater" of Tokiko and Elena was different.


    Elena was fairly famous and she was known as the sword of Thunder Empress. She was also a well-known assassin, who had killed a lot of Saviors even when she was a child.


    When that information was shown to them, their expression changed since they didn''t expect that Elena, who was confessing to Haru, then depressed, and wanted tomit suicide before was a famous assassin.


    "This¡­?" Shizuno''s expression became serious since she could tell what Elena was nning toe here, and when she was about to stand up, she was stopped by Haru.


    "Haru?"


    "Shizuno, don''t be hasty and I know that you''re worried about me, but you should believe in me," Haru said while staring at Shizuno''s eyes.


    "Haru¡­"


    Shizuno nodded gently then sat beside him again.


    "You always have this bad habit of solving every problem by yourself. If you''re hurt for helping me, then I will be hurt too," Haru said and caressed Shizuno''s head tenderly.


    "Haru¡­"


    Shizuno kissed Haru right away, but she was stopped by Jeanne and Satsuki.


    "Can we do thister?" 2x


    Jeanne and Satsuki said at the same time, even though they understood Shizuno''s feeling of wanting to kiss him, they also knew that it wasn''t the time.


    "So what do you n with her, Haru?" Jeanne asked.


    "Let''s not do anything and see what she''s going to do," Haru said.


    "Why? She''s an assassin, she''s going to hurt you, are you going to leave her like that without doing anything?" Shizuno asked since, in her opinion, it would be better to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    "Shizuno, in truth, besides her information as the "Man-Eater", you can see how unfortunate her life is," Haru said.


    From the information that he got, there were a lot of details about Elena''s information from her childhood until now. She was an orphan, without family then she was being brainwashed when she was told that she had a little brother even though she didn''t have it, and this fictional little brother was the reason why the Russia Branch could control Elena easily and made her into a loyal dog.


    "How cruel!" Satsuki was crying and wanted to help Elena right away, but¡­


    Haru patted Satsuki''s head and said, "We''re going to save her, but not in hurry, I am sure that she has apanion who is controlling her, so you shouldn''t showpassion toward her, Satsuki."


    "Huh? Why?" Satsuki was confused.


    "Satsuki, you''re a very kind girl, but you should know that if the enemy realizes that we have known their information, they might do something unexpected and that unexpected thing might hurt Elena," Haru said.


    "What?! How can they do that?!" Satsuki was furious.


    "Then Haru, what''s your n?" Jeanne asked.


    "Well, my n is to let her enjoy the school, then after a week or so, I will talk about how the Russia Branch has manipted her along with her fictional little brother, which is why, Satsuki¡­" Haru looked at Satsuki and said, "Be your stupid self and teach Elena how to enjoy school life."


    Satsuki nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I will make her enjoy school life!" But then, she realized something and became furious.


    "WHO IS STUPID?!"


    When Satsuki and Haru started to bicker with each other, Jeanne and Shizuno smiled and thought that it was wonderful that they could talk happily and enjoy their time like this forever.

 Chapter 1597 Sadist Guy

    <h4>Chapter 1597 Sadist Guy</h4>


    When they returned after their training with the members of the Strikers, they talked at Satsuki, who often did recklessly and always did something stupid, since they were worried that this girl might expose all the things which they had talked about before, especially Shizuno, who was very harsh at Satsuki, which made Satsuki be annoyed.


    Shizuno and Satsuki then fought with each other, and Jeanne and Maya talked happily together, ignoring the two of them who fought.


    Haru, who was in the middle, was very helpless in this situation, and when he was about to go home with everyone, he stopped in his footsteps when he saw Elena was standing at the entrance of the academy and it seemed she had been waiting for him for a while.


    When Haru stopped, everyone also realized that there was something wrong, and they were surprised when they saw Elena, who was standing there with a solemn expression.


    "I have been waiting for you, Kasugano Haruka," Elena said.


    "Lesya?" Haru was wondering how this girl was able to stand up once again, especially when he saw how lifeless she was before.


    Satsuki quickly hugged Haru''s arm and even pushed Maya aside, which almost made her spin around.


    Jeanne quickly caught Maya and shook her head helplessly at Satsuki.


    "What do you want to do with Haru?"


    Shizuno also looked warily at Elena and asked, "So you were lying in wait. How distasteful."


    Even though they knew about Elena''s n or unfortunate history before, Satsuki and Shizuno were also quite wary since there was a huge chance that Elena might really fall in love with Haru since they knew very well how big their man''s charm was.


    Elena ignored Satsuki and Shizuno again, and in her eyes, there had always been Haru, or rather, when she met him for the first time, he was the only thing that had been on her head, and she was quite hurt when she was rejected without hesitation, but she also knew that it was a normal reaction, especially when she learned that he already had a girlfriend, however, she didn''t care since she had a mission.


    "I want you to go on a date with me," Elena said.


    Elena thought that her decision to confess to him before was too hasty, so she felt that it would be good to invite him on a date first so he could get to know her better.


    "Eh?! Date?!"


    They were a bit dumbfounded when they heard Elena''s request, but unlike the girls that were surprised by Elena''s request, Haru didn''t feel that much surprised and wondered whether he was really that handsome that Elena couldn''t give up on him, but a joke aside, he couldn''t ept this date request since his girlfriend was around him.


    "Sorry, I can''t go with you on a date," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno, Satsuki, Jeanne, and Maya thought that Haru was quite a sadist somehow since he was able to reject the invitation of a cute girl without hesitation, but his response made them happy. Even though they were alright if Haru decided to ept Elena''s date invitation, they would feel slightly disappointed since they were his girlfriends and Elena was only a stranger than they had only met for a day.


    *Crack!*


    Elena once again crumbled, and she became depressed as she sat down on the ground, hugging her knees.


    "I want to die¡­"


    Elena didn''t expect to be rejected twice and wondered whether she was really that unattractive in Haru''s eyes that she didn''t even give her a chance to make him fall for her.


    Maya moved closer and patted Elena''s head gently since she felt that this girl was pitiful. Then, she looked at Haru and asked, "Haru-oniichan, why don''t you try to date Elena-oneesan?"


    When Elena heard Maya''s words, she also looked up and looked at Haru with a hopeful expression, hoping that he would change his mind.


    "Maya, I have girlfriends, and there''s no way that I can ept the invitation of another girl." Haru patted Maya''s head and said, "If I am in my girlfriend''s position and I see her ept the date invitation of another boy, then, of course, I will be angry, and I don''t want to make my girlfriend angry, so I will reject Elena''s date invitation."


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Maya thought for a while and nodded, but the problem was Haru had a harem, and he was dating three, no, four, including her, at the same time. However, when they heard how considerate he was, they became very happy.


    "Who is your lover? Let me talk with her. Then, I will show her that I am more worthy than her," Elena said without hesitation. She then looked at Jeanne, Shizuno, and Satsuki, but then she ignored Satsuki since she didn''t think that Satsuki would be Haru''s lover since she seemed to be stupid, but Jeanne and Shizuno were different.


    Shizuno seemed to be very smart, and she was very beautiful. Elena nodded and didn''t feel surprised if Shizuno decided to be Haru''s lover, butpared to Shizuno, she was warier of Jeanne since Jeanne''s aura was so special, and it made her attracted since it gave her a sense of security, butpared to Jeanne, Haru''s aura was better, and it made her rxed.


    It was also the reason why Elena wanted to know Haru better.


    Satsuki, Jeanne, and Shizuno looked at each other and said, "We''re all his girlfriends."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Maya, too!" Maya said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Elena was in shock, and she couldn''t respond for a while since she didn''t expect Haru to have a lot of lovers.


    "Is¡­ Is this a Japanese harem?"


    Elena felt that it was a bit uneptable, but she made up her mind when she looked at Haru!


    "I want to be his girlfriend too!"


    "¡­"


    When they heard Elena''s words, they weren''t sure why, but they had a feeling that this girl might be their sister sooner orter.


    "So please give me your permission to date your boyfriend!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "What do you think?" Satsuki asked.


    Shizuno shook her head and said, "She''s too dangerous."


    Jeanne thought for a while and said, "Well, a date is also a good chance to know what Lesya wants to do with him."


    Maya nodded and said, "Maya feels that it is a bit too pitiful for Elena-oneesan to be rejected again."


    Then everyone looked at each other again and made up their decision.


    "Haru, try to go on a date with her." 3x


    "Haru-oniichan, please go on a date with Elena."


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t expect this reaction. Even though he nned to make Elena''s life better, it didn''t mean that he was nning to date her. He looked at Satsuki, Maya, Shizuno, and Jeanne, then looked at Elena, who looked at him with expectation, taking a deep breath and said, "Can I refuse?"


    *Crack!*


    Once again, Elena crumbled on the ground, and at the same time, the four girls thought that Haru was really a sadist.

 Chapter 1598 Elena is strangely cute

    <h4>Chapter 1598 Elena is strangely cute</h4>


    While waiting at an appointed ce, Haru wondered why his girls supported him to go on a date with Elena. Although he didn''t really mind going on a date, he didn''t have an idea to add more harem in this world, but sometimes everything wouldn''t go ording to his n, so all he could do was to enjoy it since he was sure that there were a million of boys who were envious of him at this moment.


    Haru looked at the time and knew that Jeanne, Maya, Satsuki, and Shizuno were at the church, helping with the food sharing usually done on the church. Still, when he thought about what he was about to have a date with another girl that wasn''t even his girlfriend, he felt a bit guilty.


    However, Haru was sure that he would forget that feeling soon since he was a scumbag after all.


    When Haru was waiting, he heard the voice of the person that he had been waiting for.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Kasugano Haruka."


    Haru turned his head, and he was in shock when he saw the person who called out his name.


    ''Elena Arshavina¡­''


    Elena should be an adorable girl, but this cuteness was disastrous.


    If Elena were wearing normal clothes, then Haru wouldn''t show such a reaction. However, she was wearing a pink cute dress, cat ears, and a cat-tail.


    "Sorry, I amte because I couldn''t put on underwear by myself," Elena said. She tried to show a shy expression on her expressionless face, but it was futile. "I am so clumsy."


    Her voice was so monotone that Haru wasn''t sure how to give a proper response at that moment.


    "I am so clumsy."


    Elena raised her hands like a cute cat, trying to appeal.


    "I heard that. You didn''t need to repeat it."


    There were a lot of questions on his head, but one thing that he needed to ask first was, "Why did you wear a cat tail and cat ears?"


    Even though the pink cute dress might be unsuitable for Elena''s style, it wasn''t that bad since it gave a gap to her cool beauty, but a cat tail and cat ears on might be a bit too much¡­


    Elena blushed and asked nervously, "Are these clothes weird, even to the Japanese?"


    "Sorry, I have to say yes¡­" Even though the truth was cruel, Haru had to tell the truth since Elena''s clothes were indeed too much.


    Elena turned, and there was a gloomy aura emitted from her body. She was so depressed that anyone who saw her would think that she might havemitted suicide soon.


    "I am so depressed¡­ I want to die¡­"


    Haru knew that his words were a bit too much, so¡­


    "Even though the cat getups are a bit too much, your pink dress is adorable. You''re so cute today, Lesya," Haru said sincerely.


    "Re - Really? Will you fall in love with me right now?" Elena turned to look at him and asked him nervously.


    "Sorry, I can''t love you that easily," Haru said.


    "¡­I was rejected again¡­" There was another gloomy aura that was emitted from Elena''s body. She really wanted to die since she had been rejected by him several times. She wondered why she kept doing this and wondered whether she was a masochist since the more she was rejected, the more she felt her body was giddy.


    "I might not love you, but I can''t take my eyes away from you now, so how about you forget about all the depressing things and start the date?"


    na, who squatted down, looked at Haru, who was right in front of her, looking at her with a warm smile and gently, and also squatted down on the ground so he could match her height, giving her an illusion that she was so close and made her heartbeat very fast.


    Elena had never felt this way before and wondered whether she had a cardiac arrest since her heartbeat so fast that it was more than the norm.


    "Come on, stand up."


    Haru pulled Elena''s hand gently, helping her to stand up.


    "Um¡­"


    Elena nodded and lowered her head shyly, hiding her blush. She then noticed that his hand was holding her hand. If she was asked whether she loved her hands or not, then she would answer that she hated it since it was full of blood from all the people that she had assassinated. Besides killing someone, she used her hands mostly for eating, helping her to do various chores, but at this moment, she had never thought that a hand could be used to hold someone else''s hand.


    "We''re on a date, so let''s hold hands together, but if you hate it, then I can let it g--"


    "No! Let''s hold hands together!"


    Elena said without hesitation and didn''t want to let go of his hand since she didn''t want to lose this feeling.


    Haru smiled and then moved his hand slightly, intertwining their fingers together.


    "Like this, and before, which one is better?"


    "This one¡­"


    Elena blushed since the feeling of intertwining their fingers together was so addicting somehow.


    In truth, Haru wanted to go to the clothes store to buy Elena cute clothes, but in the end, he didn''t intend to do so since her dress wasn''t that bad if he looked at her closely.


    "Let''s go."


    Um¡­"


    Elena nodded.


    When they walked, there was a question that Haru wanted to ask, "By the way, Lesya, why did you wear that cat get up and act as if you''re clumsy, even though you''re not?" He had some ideas, but he needed to confirm them first.


    When Haru asked this question, Elena didn''t feel depressed or wanted tomit suicide again, but rather, she was shy and said, "I heard Japanese boys are suckers for clumsy girls dressed like this¡­ I have really embarrassed myself¡­"


    "¡­It is amazing that you can have such a misconception, but where did you learn such knowledge?" Haru didn''t think that the Russian Branch was stupid enough to create such a honey trap for him, so he was curious where this girl learned such useless knowledge.


    "I studied Japanese culture from a reputable source to be your lover¡­" When Elena was about to get depressed, she quickly held his hand tighter since when she held his hand, she felt that she could recover from anything.


    "¡­Well, I am not going to ask who you learn that kind of knowledge from, but let me tell you that to make a boy fall in love, all you need to do is be sincere and confess your love."


    Haru wanted to say that with Elena''s bombastic body and beautiful face, many boys would fall in love with her instantly, even if she didn''t dress up strangely.


    "Really? If I confess to you sincerely, then you''re going to make me your lover?" Elena asked with expectation.


    "Sorry, no." Haru shook his head.


    "Why?" Elena grimaced, wondering why this girl loved to tease her.


    "Lesya, I have a girlfriend, and more than one, I am a scumbag. But, on the other hand, you''re a beautiful girl, and I am sure that there''s going to be a lot of boys who are very happy if they receive your confession," Haru said.


    "But I only want you! I don''t care whether you''re a scumbag or not! And I don''t care whether I am the only one, as long as I can be your lover, I can do any--"


    When Elena was about to say "anything," her mouth was stopped by Haru.


    "Don''t say anything so easily. If I am a beast and ask you to have a fuck with me, will you do it?" Haru asked with predatory eyes.


    Under these eyes, Elena''s body became giddy, and once again, she felt a strange feeling that she had never felt before. "If¡­ If you want¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru once again underestimated the determination of this girl, but he quickly stopped this conversation.


    "Let''s stop this conversation. Let''s continue our date." Haru looked at Elena and asked, "Is there a ce that you want to visit? If you don''t then, we''ll go ording to my n." He didn''t think that Elena, who wasing from Russia, knew this ce better than him, so he thought to introduce her to various enjoyable ces that he knew in this city.


    "ce that I want to visit?"


    Elena looked around, and her eyes attracted to one ce.


    "That ce?"


    Haru followed Elena''s gaze and saw that she was looking at the WcDonald''s store, "Do you want to go there?"


    Elena nodded several times without hesitation.


    "Then let''s enter."


    As her date partner, Haru was, of course, going to give her the best experience for her first date. He then patted Elena''s head since he had to admit that this girl was strangely cute.


    "Wh - Why are you patting my head?" Elena asked with a blush.


    "Nothing, I just want to pat you. Do you hate it?"


    "No¡­"


    Elena murmured, and somehow she understood why this guy had a lot of lovers, somehow, she felt jealous of them and wanted to be one of them since this feeling that she felt at this moment¡­ it was very addicting, however¡­


    Elena shook her head and knew that there was something that she needed to do, and she couldn''t forget about her mission.


    ''Everything is for my little brother¡­''

 Chapter 1599 Date is like this

    <h4>Chapter 1599 Date is like this</h4>


    Inside the WcDonald''s store, Haru ordered a c, and Elena ordered a hamburger and a c too.


    They didn''t need to wait too long for their order, and after they got their order, they sat on the seat that was located on the edge of the store, near the window, and on the second floor, where they could see a crowd of people on the street from their position.


    They sat across from each other, and Haru watched Elena, who started to eat her hamburger calmly, but after she tasted it, she continued to eat with a happy smile.


    Haru knew that the taste of the hamburger in this ce wasn''t bad, but he could make it better and with more healthy options. However, he felt that it was good enough as long as he could see her smile.


    "How is it?"


    "It has a vorful taste. I think it''s awe-inspiring," Elena said.


    "It''s a strange way toment about your food. It is as if you have always eaten food with a dull taste or something," Haru said.


    Elena nodded and said, "Yes, I mostly eat potatoes, bread, some kind of soup, and meat. As long as it fills me and it has a good nutritional value, it is all good."


    "¡­"


    Haru was in silence, but when he didn''t feel strange since he knew Elena''s experience. "If you want, I can treat you to better food."


    "Is there a food that is better than this?" Elena asked in shock.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and asked, "By the way, why do you want to go to WcDonalds?" He didn''t answer Elena''s question, but rather he was wondering why she wanted to go to this ce. He knew that WcDonalds was very popr, including in Russia, which was why he bought some shares of WcDonalds in this world.


    "It''s a very popr store in Russia, and I have always wanted to eat here, but I had no time to stand in line, so I never went in."


    "You were that busy? What''s a school like at the Russian branch?" Haru asked.


    "There''s no school. The Russian branch raises Saviors military-style. The training is rough, and we''re sent to battle early," Elena said without thinking too much since it was something normal for her to train very hard in Russia, then she continued to eat her hamburger.


    When Haru heard that, most people would think that the Russian branch might sound cruel, but he didn''t think so since he knew that once someone remembered their previous life, they could only be a Savior and there was no other choice other than that which was why rather than ax training where everyone could enjoy their youth, it was better to train everyone''s very hard so they could prepare battle and survived the battle against a metaphysical.


    However, Haru had to admit that the education in Akane Academy was more humane, and even though the training in Akane Academy wasn''t as strict as the training in the Russian branch, it didn''t mean the quality of the Savior in this country was bad since there was a lot of talent here, and with free education, each individual was taught ording to their talent, and they had a lot of time to learn by themselves.


    Well, each of them had their own advantages and disadvantages, but it wasn''t something that he should talk about at this moment since what was important was to continue their date but before that¡­


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru was wondering what kind of question this girl had for him.


    "What''s sex?" Elena asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stuck there, and he looked around then sighed in relief since no one seemed to hear their conversation. He looked at Elena and asked, "You don''t know?"


    Elena shook her head without hesitation since she mostly spent her time training her ability as a Savior and other general knowledge. Still, she didn''t know much about sex education, or rather, her instructors thought that she didn''t need to since with more emotions, the more troublesome it was to control her.


    Haru felt a bit weird, but he was wondering whether it was right to exin this matter. However¡­


    Elena''s eyes were shining, and it seemed that she was excited about the knowledge that she was about to learn from Haru.


    "¡­Um, it is a method to make children." Haru quickly calmed himself and exined to Elena what sex was. He also exined that she needed to do this kind of activity with someone that she loved rather than a random person.


    The exnation was quite detailed, and there was nothing shameful about it since it was a science, but¡­


    Elena nodded, and she stared at Haru.


    "Haru, let''s have children."


    "¡­"


    "¡­How about we continue our date first?"


    Haru wasn''t sure why this girl wanted to have children so suddenly, but it might be because shecked a family andcked amon sense that she said all of that.


    However, enough of that, both of them continued their date and went to the arcade, ying around together. Unlike his date with Erina before, he didn''t write details about this date besides when both of them were inside the photo booth.


    "I have heard that Japanese couples always kiss when taking a picture with this machine," Elena said and was about to kiss Haru''s lips, but she was stopped.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    "What''s wrong? We''re only kissing, we''re not having sex, you don''t need to worry," Elena said.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Let me do the initiative. I will be the one who kisses you."


    "Eh?"


    Elena was surprised and stopped her movement, but then she saw him getting closer and closer. She subconsciously moved back, but her waist was wrapped by his hand, and she became very nervous. In the end, she closed her eyes and raised her head so it would be easy for him to kiss her.


    Haru knew that Elena was nervous because she had always been the attacker, but when she was attacked, she became flustered since her defense was very weak, which made her show a cute reaction on her face. So he smiled and somehow wanted to tease this girl.


    Elena was waiting nervously and couldn''t help but open her eyes since he hadn''t kissed her.


    "Haru¡­"


    When Elena opened her eyes, her forehead was kissed by Haru.


    "¡­"


    Elena was dumbstruck there and felt it was amazing.


    "Done, I have kissed you," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Elena subconsciously touched her forehead and thought that it was quite nice.


    Then after they took a picture, they watched a movie that Elena randomly chose. They didn''t do much when they watched, only held each other''s hands while watching this strange movie, though Elena didn''t give up her n to ask him for seeds so she could have children.


    Haru ignored it and watched this strange movie, but inside the movie theatre, he didn''t expect that he would meet Haimura, and it seemed that he wasing to watch a movie alone.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he didn''t feel sorry since love was also another from war, and Haimura had lost that war. He shook his head, and after the movie ended, he walked out with Elena to go to the park to rest.


    On the other hand, Haimura watched another movie since he was pretty much free.


    Elena was sitting on the bench, watching a group of family, ying and spending their time together. Yet, she couldn''t help but show an envious expression and touched her pendant subconsciously.


    "Lesya."


    "Thank you."


    Elena took the bottle of tea from Haru''s hand and looked at him, who was sitting next to her. She had to admit that it was very nice spending their time together.


    "Is that pendant is from your little brother?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, it is from my little brother¡­" Elena missed her little brother and wanted to meet him again, so¡­


    Looking at how lonely this girl was, Haru said, "Elena, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes?"


    Elena then looked at Haru, wondering what kind of question that he was going to ask her.


    Haru looked at Elena and asked, "Are you going to kill me?"

 Chapter 1600 Not a week, but only a day

    <h4>Chapter 1600 Not a week, but only a day</h4>


    "¡­"


    The family and a group of children in the park were either talking or ying with each other, and they seemed to be unaffected by Haru''s question, or rather they didn''t hear it.


    However, it was different from Elena since Haru asked that question, her heart was beating very fast, and sweat started to drip from her forehead. The moment he asked her that question, she felt that she was facing Vasilisa, no, it was something worse!


    "¡­I¡­"


    The words that were about toe out of her mouth stuck and she couldn''t say anything. She knew very well that she was ordered to kill him, or rather she needed to or else she would lose her only family, her little brother, but at the same time, when she felt his warmth, she felt that she was going to be addicted to it, and she didn''t want to lose him too.


    Elena was wondering whether she was greedy. However, she knew that it would be great to have both of them, but she knew that it was impossible, especially when she was tied down by the Russian Branch of the White Knight Order.


    Elena wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth in the end since she could tell that it was impossible to lie to him.


    "Lesya, I know your information very well." Haru looked at Elena and said, "You''re a maneater, right?"


    "You already know?" Elena didn''t feel that surprised, or rather she felt that it was normal for him to know. She looked at him and asked, "So what are you going to do with me? Are you going to kill me?" Her hand was on her pendant, and she was ready to move anytime, but¡­


    "Forget it, I don''t have a n to do anything for you," Haru saidzily while drinking a barley tea and watching the scenery in front of him.


    Looking at Haru for a while, Elena slowly loosened her hand that was holding her pendant since she really had a feeling that he wouldn''t do anything, and at the same time, she felt sad. She felt sad that she wouldn''t be able to have such a happy day again in the future since she knew that she wouldn''t meet him again in the future. She thought about standing up and walking away, but he held her hand.


    "Haru?"


    "Stay."


    Haru looked at Elena and said, "Stay here, Lesya. Don''t go."


    Elena bit her lower lip and said, "But I am here to kill you."


    "Do you want to kill me?" Haru asked.


    Elena opened her mouth then closed it again. She then shook her head, and somehow it was tough to control her emotion.


    "I don''t want to kill you¡­ I¡­ I want to stay with you!" Elena said without hesitation.


    Haru smiled and said, "Then I will save you from Thunder Empress."


    Elena was happy, and when she was about to say something, there was a crow that appeared beside them and said, "What are you doing, Lesya? Hurry up and kill him! Don''t you care about your little brother? If so, then hurry up and kill him!"


    Hearing the "little brother" word that came out from the crow''s mouth, Elena gritted her teeth and took off her dress, showing her battle gear, then pulled the ID Tag on her neck, transformed it into an ominous demonic sword.


    "Leprazam¡­"


    Haru knew this sword very well since he had gotten Elena''s information, and at the same time, he knew that that sword also wounded Edward in the past.


    Leprazam was both charming and beautiful, giving hallucinations of dripping, spurting blood with a swing of the sword, but somehow, when Haru saw Elena, who held this sword, he felt that he was watching a crying girl, she was crying for someone to save her.


    When Elena stood up and held her sword, Haru was there, sitting on the bench without doing anything.


    "You¡­!!"


    Elena was in shock when she saw Haru was so rxed and even the crow that was flying around Elena also felt strange since this guy was too arrogant, right?


    Both of them knew that Haru had known about Elena''s information and about her deeds too, which meant he also knew about her strength. However, he was just sitting there, without doing anything, but it gave both of them an illusion that he wasn''t something that they could defeat when he just sat there.


    "Hurry up and kill him, Lesya!" The crow shouted, but Elena stood there and didn''t move since she was hesitant and she didn''t want to fight Haru.


    "Lesya, be calm and listen to me." Haru looked at Elena and decided to tell her the truth. "In truth, you don''t have a little brother."


    "¡­What?" Elena''s expression quickly changed, and she became agitated. "What are you talking about, Haru?! Are you going to y me?!" She was furious at the moment, and even though she wanted to be with him and wanted his children too, it didn''t mean she could take his joke about her little brother.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am not joking. The head of the institution has told me that you were abandoned, left alone on the night of a snowstorm. It was just you, all by yourself, moments after you were born. So it makes no sense for you to have a biological little brother."


    Elena gritted her teeth and kept aiming her sword at Haru. "I don''t need your foolish lies!"


    "Then can you say your brother''s name?" Haru asked.


    "My brother''s name¡­" Elena''s eyes flickered since she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Can you remember what he looked like? How old is he?" Haru continued with his question, but Elena, who was being asked, started to fear and held the pendant on her neck to hide her insecurities.


    "His age¡­"


    Elena was then exposed to the biggest lie ever. "I don''t remember anything. Why? Why?!"


    "It''s because Kasugano-kun is right."


    When Elena was in agony, the crow, who had been watching the interaction between her and Haru, interrupted their interaction.


    "Now, it seems that I should introduce myself to you, Kasugano-kun." The crow looked at Haru, and his expression started to change since, with just a few words from his mouth, he could make the sharpest sword of Russia to be like this.


    "Shut up, a minor character. I don''t need the name of some small characters like you."


    Haru didn''t even put a nce at the crow, showing that he didn''t even put this guy as an opponent.


    "You¡­!!!" The crow was furious when he saw Haru''s reaction.


    "What''s going on, Condrat?" Elena asked with a trembling voice. "Where''s my little brother?"


    "He isn''t real." The crow, whose name seemed to be Condrat, said with a cruel smile.


    "Huh?"


    "I imnted it in you. The illusion that you have a little brother. Human delusions are a pesky thing. You could figure it out if you just gave it a little thought, but you ignored it for years," Condrat said.


    "I see¡­"


    Then the rain started to fall, making it hard to distinguish whether tears or rain were dripping from Elena''s eyes. She felt her head rumbling, and everything seemed to be hazy. Her emotions couldn''t be controlled, but she knew one thing that she¡­


    "I was alone. I should have died--"


    Elena couldn''t finish her words since her mouth was kissed.


    "¡­"


    Haru''s actions dumbfounded Elena and Condrat.


    When Haru heard Elena''s words, he didn''t hesitate and kissed her directly, stopping her from finishing her words.


    Elena was startled, and her natural reaction should have pushed him away, but with her condition, she was standing stunned there when she felt his lips touching her. It felt that all the thoughts on her mind disappeared, and when she felt a tongue wanted to enter her mouth, she felt strange, but she didn''t stop it.


    Both of them were kissing each other under the rain, forgetting everything, and only focused on this kiss.


    Elena hugged him tightly as if afraid to lose him, and she didn''t want to lose him.


    ''Haru!''


    Haru could feel the saltiness from Elena''s tears, and the more he thought about what this girl had gone through, the more furious he was. Being a soldier was one thing, but deceiving such a pure girl for their gain was something that he couldn''t forgive.


    When Haru and Elena were kissing each other, Condrat became even more furious since he was being ignored once again.


    "Lesya!"


    It started to emit a ck aura on the body of the crow, and when this ck aura was about to enter Elena''s body, it was stopped!


    "What?!"


    Condrat was in shock.


    Haru parted his lips then used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" to destroy Condrat''s soul possession ability!


    The ck aura dissipated and disappeared without a trace, leaving only both Haru and Elena there.


    Haru looked at Elena, who looked at him with mixed expressions. There was blush, nkness, hope, fear, and a lot more. He knew that what this girl was fearful about was that he might abandon her, so¡­


    Haru looked at Elena and said, "You''re not alone now since I am here now. You''re mine, so don''t die."


    "Um¡­"


    Elena nodded shyly and hugged him tighter, feeling the warmth and the security from him.


    "I will take you to my home and introduce you to everyone. Is that alright?"


    Elena nodded and asked, "Yes." She didn''t have anyone after all, and if she could stay beside them, then it was all good, but then¡­


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I have your children?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Let''s go back first."


    Haru also had something to do first with the head of the Russia Branch since he decided toe, especially to teach them to mess up his girl. He had sent the head of the Russian Branch a gift, and he wondered whether she loved it.

 Chapter 1601 Wait for me there

    <h4>Chapter 1601 Wait for me there</h4>


    "ARGGGHHH!!!!"


    Condrat''s eyes were bleeding, and he screamed in pain when Haru forcibly destroyed his technique.


    "My eyes! My eyes!"


    Condrat screams echoed through one of the headquarters of the Russian Branch, hoping that someone could help him right now!


    When Haru destroyed Condrat''s technique, he also destroyed part of Condrat''s soul, which made him be in more pain.


    Vasilisa, the head of the Russia Branch, only watched what had happened to Condrat without even the slightest empathy toward him.


    "Ow! Ow!"


    Condrat screamed and tried to grasp something, but he ended up grasping Vasilisa''s feet.


    "Who said you could touch my feet?" Vasilisa said while staring at Condrat, pitifully squirming on the ground.


    "EHHHH!!!"


    Condrat quickly jumped back when he heard Vasilisa''s words since he knew the terror of Thunder Empress very well.


    "I won''t forgive a failure."


    Then in a moment, a strong thunder struck down Condrat''s body, killing him, burning his body into charcoal, and it started to spread through the building. Vasilisa was about to go out, but her feet were grasped again by¡­


    "You¡­!"


    Condrat who should have died, suddenly grasped her feet once again.


    Condrat, whose body had turned charcoal, showed a hideous smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you directly killed him, Thunder Empress."


    Vasilisa didn''t say nonsense and struck down Condrat''s body with another thunder, but this time, the thunder changed its direction and moved toward her!


    Vasilisa''s expression changed, and she quickly stopped the thunder with her mana.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The thunder caused an explosion, and it speared through the floor, but Vasilisa stood there unscathed from the thunder. Her eyes turned sharp, and she asked, "Who are you?"


    "Did you forget me already? Didn''t you send me a cute assassin before?" Condrat said a smile, he tried to show a normal smile, but because his body had turned into charcoal, there was no way that it could show a normal smile and all the smile that it showed turned into a hideous smile.


    Vasilisa wasn''t stupid, and if she was stupid, she couldn''t be the head of the Russia Branch. She frowned and said, "Kasugano Haruka."


    "It seems that I have a deep impression of you, Thunder Empress," Condrat said.


    "What do you want to do?" Vasilisa asked directly.


    "You have tried to kill me before, so do you think that I will forgive you so easily?"


    Vasilisa smiled in disdain and asked, "You want to kill me?"


    "No, I don''t n to kill you, and I forgive you for that since you have sent me a cute assassin."


    Vasilisa raised her eyebrows but didn''t say anything since she didn''t care much about the fate of her subordinates. "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Wait for me there. I wille and show you p your butts," Condrat said.


    "¡­¡­"


    There was a tac-tic-toe on Vasilisa''s forehead since she had never been molested before. She was about to strike this bastard with thunder, but she was still wary about his ability that was capable of redirecting her attack before.


    "I won''t stay too long since this body is too ugly. See you and prepare your butts there."


    Condrat''s body then turned into dust since the damage that was caused by Vasilisa was too big, and this body also couldn''t handle Haru''s power, so once Haru disappeared.


    Vasilisa opened her fan and covered her mouth. There was a smile on her face, and she said, "Then I will wait. Let''set''s see whether you can do that since if you can''t, you have to say goodbye to this world."


    Condrat waved his hand then his body disappeared along with the wind.


    Vasilisa''s expression became serious since she knew very well that Haru''s ability seemed to be more tricky than she had thought, however¡­


    "If you want toe, thene since I will show you what the hell is¡­"


    Vasilisa walked out then destroyed the building since it made her recall quite a bad memory, and she also thought to prepare her army.


    While Vasilisa was preparing herself, Haru and Elena sat next to each other on the sofa, under the watch of Satsuki, Jeanne, Shizuno, and Maya.


    "Do you think that he''s guilty?" Satsuki asked.


    "He''s guilty." Shizuno nodded without hesitation.


    "Haru-oniichan¡­" Maya''s eyes were brimming in tears since she didn''t expect that someone had stolen her ce.


    "Everyone¡­ Haru might have his own reason, right?" Jeanne said.


    "Jeanne, you''re too kind," Satsuki said.


    "You need to be strict and teach him, or else he will be worse, Jeanne," Shizuno said.


    "But¡­" Jeanne was hesitant.


    After Haru and Elena returned to Haru''s house, she had been very sticky with him and didn''t want to let him go since they had already confirmed their rtionship, and it was very nice to know that she wasn''t alone anymore.


    "Cough! Cough! Can you give me a chance to talk?" Haru said.


    "Defendant Haru, please say," Shizuno said.


    ''Now, am I a criminal?''


    Haru was speechless and said, "Your Honor, please listen to me." He looked at Elena and asked, "Lesya, can I tell them what has happened before?"


    Elena nodded and said, "Yes, from now on, I will be your woman so all of us will be a family too, and I don''t mind you knowing what has happened before." She thought that her life was very happy now since she had a man beside her, but she also had a sister too. Then she started to tell them her story and what had happened during the date, including how Haru had exined to her about sex.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, and this time, Jeanne also frowned, while covering Maya''s ears with her hands since Elena''s story wasn''t suitable for a child, but then, everyone realized what had happened, and they couldn''t help but be in tears the more they listened to Elena''s story, especially when she had been deceived all along that she didn''t have a little brother.


    "Haru has given me a reason to live again, so please don''t ept my rtionship with him," Elena said without hesitation, hoping that they could forgive his act too.


    "Uwaaa! Lesya!"


    Satsuki directly hugged Elena''s body tightly while crying. "We will be sisters from now on, and you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Ranjou-san¡­" Elena was moved.


    "Call me Satsuki from now on! You''re also his woman too, so we''ll be sisters from now on," Satsuki said.


    "Satsuki¡­" Elena nodded with a smile.


    Shizuno was also moved, but then, she also knew that there was a big problem. "Haru, what are you going to do after this?" She knew that there was no way Russia would stop sending him an assassin after what had happened today, and the scale of the attacks might be bigger than before.


    "This is what I am about to talk about now." Haru looked at everyone and said, "I n to go to Russia to teach the head of Russia Branch that they have messed up with the wrong enemy."


    When they heard him, they nodded since they knew his personality quite well.


    "I will go with you," Jeanne said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, this time you need to stay, Jeanne. If you''re away, who is going to protect everyone?"


    Jeanne thought for a while and knew that it would be dangerous if she and Haru left the house together.


    "Then who are you going with?" Shizuno asked.


    "I will go there alone," Haru said.


    "Haru, you don''t need to go. This is my fault after all¡­" Elena knew that everything was her fault, and she was happy to sacrifice herself for him to end this problem, but then, she was hugged by him.


    "Stupid, you''re my woman. If I can''t protect you, who will protect you?" Haru said while staring at Elena''s eyes.


    "Haru¡­" Elena was brimming in tears and hugged him tightly.


    "But it is dangerous for you to go alone," Shizuno said.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.


    Shizuno thought for a while and said, "I am not powerful enough, I will be a burden for you, but I have an idea who can apany you."


    "Who?"


    Shizuno showed a smile and said, "You know this helper very well, but don''t make her into your harem member again, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1602 What to do? Lets give a financial loss to the Russian branch

    <h4>Chapter 1602 What to do? Let''s give a financial loss to the Russian branch</h4>


    "Why do I have to follow you?" Ang stared at Haru with an inexplicable gaze.


    "You ask me? Then who am I going to ask?" Haru asked and walked slowly on the street in Russia. He had to admit the temperature in this country was quite cold, butpared to Ice Hell in the world of Toriko, it was nothing.


    Ang looked at Haru and let out a sigh. She knew that she was being sent out by Edward, especially when Edward knew that Haru was going to fight against the head of the Russia Branch, Vasilisa.


    After Ang came to Japan, she and Haru used Mari''s teleportation ability to go to Russia, but even though they had arrived in Russia, it didn''t mean they could meet Vasilisa immediately since Mari could only use her teleportation based on two conditions.


    One was to teleport to the person that she knew, and in Russia, Mari didn''t know much of people, or rather she didn''t know anyone. She might have heard Thunder Empress, but she had never seen her.


    Then the second condition was that Mari had been in that ce.


    If either the condition was met, then Mari couldn''t use her ability. Luckily, she had been in Russia for a while, and she directly teleported both Haru and Ang to a downtown area around divostok, Russia.


    In truth, Haru asked Mari to help him teleport him to one of the headquarters of Russia, but everyone quickly stopped him since they didn''t expect that he would be so reckless so, in the end, Mari teleported him to divostok, which was a major Pacific port city in Russia.


    Ang, who walked beside Haru, couldn''t help but nce at him, and she had to admit that if she wasn''t in love with Edward, then she would be tempted by him, but more than that, it wasn''t the time to think something like that since there was something more important, happening around them at this moment.


    "Haru, is it only me, or does it seem that the crowd is bing less and less?" Ang might not have realized it before, but after a while, she realized that the crowd around the city seemed to be less than before.


    "You''re not wrong since I have taunted that bitch, I am sure that she has prepared to wee me," Haru said and didn''t care much about a group of Saviors that had been staring at him for a while, or rather, he was waiting for them toe out, though, if they didn''te out, he was going to have some good food in Russia.


    His girlfriend, Eli Ayase, was half Russian, and of course, Haru was also curious about this country.


    Before Haru coulde to this ce alone, but when he thought about it calmly, it was also good to have someone to take care of him, and Ang was a maid and secretary, so it wouldn''t be bad if she followed him on his attack on Russia Branch of White Knight Order.


    "I''m not sure why, but I have a feeling that you''re thinking something rude right now," Ang said while squinting her eyes.


    "It''s your imagination, but anyway,e closer to me, or else, you will be attacked," Haru said.


    "What?"


    Ang was stunned then and stopped her movement, but at the same time, there was someone that attacked her in the dark. She didn''t have time to respond, but then her waist was hugged, and her assant was kicked without mercy then crashed into the next building.


    *BOOOOOOOM!!*


    "¡­"


    The condition of the assant was unknown, but one thing for sure, after this assant failed, a group of people came out, and this group of people was led by a huge man that was holding a surfboard.


    Ang was still in shock, but then she heard his voice.


    "Ang, are you alright with me hugging you?"


    "!!!"


    Ang quickly escaped from Haru''s arms and pushed him away with a blush on her face. "You perverted kid! What are you doing?!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "But if I didn''t do that, you will be hurt. Shouldn''t you thank me or something?"


    "¡­"


    Ang knew that Haru was right, so she looked away and said "thank you" in a low voice since she was very shy when she thought about what had happened before. She hade to help him, yet she was the one that was being helped.


    "Well, the fish has taken the bait. You don''t need to worry too much," Haru said in the Russiannguage, which made Ang confused, but the members of Russia Branch of White Knight Order on divostok frowned.


    They knew very well that the assassin that attacked Ang before was one of the best assassins in this country, but Haru easily defeated him.


    Vasilisa had told them before that they needed to kill this man no matter what, so that what they were going to do.


    "Kasugano Haruka, I am Bernard Sergeivich Ignasevich, and I will stop you in the name of Thunder Empress!"


    Bernard and his men quickly dashed toward Haru and Ang, holding their weapons with clear intent.


    "Kasugano!"


    Ang was about to prepare for the battle, but her shoulder was patted by Haru.


    "Calm down, it is just a small fry, you don''t need to work up," Haru said, then used a "Haoshoku Haki" directly and made all of them pass out directly with foam on their mouths, except for one person, which was Edward.


    "Ugh!"


    Edward couldn''t move, and he stopped his steps, feeling his back and chest were very heavy as if there was a mountain on the top of it.


    "This¡­!?"


    Ang was in shock and asked, "Is this your ability?"


    "Yeah,e on, let''s get information from one of them," Haru said and walked toward a group of people.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang looked at Haru''s back with aplicated gaze. She knew, or she pretended that she didn''t know, or she didn''t want to admit, but Haru was stronger than Edward, who was the strongest Savior in the UK.


    "Wait for me, Kasugano!"


    When Ang saw that Haru hade to one of the Russian Saviors, she also quickly followed.


    Haru looked at Bernard, who seemed to be the leader of the Savior in this city, directly asked him, but he didn''t expect that this guy would try to mock him.


    "Do you know where that bitch is?" Haru asked.


    "¡­What''s your mouth, or--" Bernard was furious when Haru called out the name of his leader as a bitch, but his mouth was kicked directly by Haru, and he almost cut down his tongue with his own teeth because of that kick which made him linger in fear.


    "You¡­ are you going to kill him, Kasugano?" Ang asked since she didn''t expect that Haru would be cruel toward the enemy.


    "Ang, in truth, I don''t have much patience toward a man, especially the enemy, if the opponent is a beautiful girl then, I might be gentle, even if they''re rude, unfortunately, this guy is a man, and he''s very rude so I will just use a hypnosis on him," Haru said and directly used his "light magic" on Bernard to hypnosis him since he was toozy to use torture to ask him a question, and it also took a long time, he also didn''t really like torture. He could use another ability such as "Heaven''s Door," but he didn''t want to show all of his ability.


    "¡­"


    Ang was stunned, especially when she saw how Bernard responded to Haru''s question. "Perverted brat."


    Haru asked Bernard a question, but this guy didn''t seem to know the location of Vasilisa, so he threw him away to the ground like everyone.


    "What are we going to do after this?" Ang asked.


    "We''re going to Khabarovsk," Haru said.


    Ang then nced at the group of Saviors and asked, "You''re not killing them?"


    "Why should I?" Haru asked.


    "I mean¡­ they might leak our whereabouts," Ang said since she thought that they would be like assassins, attacking the Thunder Empress in silence and surprise.


    "Of course not, even if they know about our whereabouts, it is useless since they won''t be able to do anything to me, or rather, it is better for them to send out as much as people to us since that way, I can give more damage to that bitch," Haru said.


    "¡­You know¡­ you might be the only person that can call out Thunder Empress a bitch," Ang said with a tired sigh.


    "You know Ang. You also call her a bitch," Haru said.


    "¡­If I am being targeted by the Russian Branch, you need to take responsibility, alright?" Ang said while looking at Haru.


    "If you want, I can be responsible for you for the rest of your life," Haru said sincerely.


    Ang was almost staggered when she heard Haru''s words, and at the same time, she felt that she needed to meet Edward as soon as possible or else¡­


    "Wait a moment, let me destroy the headquarters in this city."


    Haru knew that there were no people at the headquarters in this city because of his Kenbunshoku Haki, so he decided to destroy it.


    Ang followed Haru''s gaze and looked at the sky, looking at the sky with a confused expression. She looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Wait a moment."


    Ang raised her eyebrows then suddenly saw somethinge out of from the cloud, and it dropped toward the ground at a very fast speed. She opened her mouth wide and could tell what it was.


    "Meteorite?"


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The headquarters of the White Knight Order in this city was destroyed.


    "¡­"


    Ang was stuck there and couldn''tprehend what was happening until her shoulder was patted.


    "Ang, let''s go."


    "Um¡­"


    Ang felt that it was better to give up thinking since the more she thought, the more tired she was. Walking beside him, strangely enough, she didn''t feel fear toward the Thunder Empress, but she was wondering what this young man was about to do in thisnd.

 Chapter 1603 In Russia with her

    <h4>Chapter 1603 In Russia with her</h4>


    A few hours after Haru destroyed the headquarters of the White Knight Order in divostok, Vasilisa had received a report, and she knew that he hade. Still, she didn''t care at all, sitting on her throne, swirling the wine on her ss until the aroma was perfectly shown before she sipped it slowly. Whether her subordinates or headquarters in divostok were destroyed and killed, she also didn''t care. She had many people, and she had full control over this country, so even if she lost divostok, it was nothing for her.


    Vasilisa''s subordinates and bodyguards only stood there and didn''t say anything. Even though they knew that the headquarters of the White Knight Order in divostok was destroyed, they didn''t show much change in their expressions.


    After Vasilisa sipped her wine, she asked, "How are the casualties?" She was wondering how many people that she had lost in divostok.


    "It''s none, Empress."


    Vasilisa''s subordinates reported respectfully.


    "Oh?" Vasilisa was surprised and asked, "No one is dead?" She was stunned since she thought that when Haru came, he would kill many Saviors, but it seemed that this boy was too naive.


    In truth, Vasilisa hadn''t seen Haru''s face, and besides Andou and Edward, the rest members of the Six Heads hadn''t seen him at all. With Haru''s ability, it was also impossible to get his information.


    It was also what made Vasilisa feel a bit wary since when she met him for the first time, his ability was rted to the soul. The soul was one of the mostplex abilities unless she could destroy him in one attack, then it would be difficult for her to stop him, especially when he could enter anyone''s body. She looked at her people, and her eyes turned sharp, wondering whether she was here already.


    When Vasilisa''s eyes turned sharp, everyone felt that they were in the tundra of Siberia, and they didn''t dare to meet her eyes, showing the terror of the Thunder Empress.


    Vasilisa looked at everyone before shaking her head lightly since if Haru were here, he would already attack her, but it seemed that he wasn''t here.


    Unlike in the original story where Vasilisa looked down on the original MC, in this story, she didn''t look down on Haru since she knew very well that this guy was very strong. Still, more than that, she was quite wary of his ability since it was very tricky. One thing that she didn''t want to happen is that he might be able to possess her body. If that happened, then she would lose all of her Empire after all. Still, she felt that it shouldn''t be possible since, if possible, he should already do it, which was why, but it didn''t erase her wariness, especially when she recalled Condrat''s hideous smile.


    "Where''s that boy now?"


    "ording to our people, he should move to Khabarovsk, and his intention might also be to destroy the headquarters in that city," one of the subordinates reported.


    "Hmm¡­" Vasilisa thought for a while and asked, "How did Bernard and his people lose?" She needed to know whether Haru had other abilities other than soul possession and redirecting ability.


    "ording to Bernard''s people, they felt that their souls were hit by an impact or something before all of them passed out in an instant."


    "Then?"


    "Bernard didn''t pass out immediately when Kasugano Haruka used his ability, and unlike everyone who is unscathed, his chin is broken, and it should be because of Kasugano Haruka," one of her subordinates, whose name was Darko, reported respectfully. Still, then, there was a trace of hesitation on his face.


    "But, Empress¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Tell me, as long as you have his information, tell me anything about him," Vasilisa said, but when the only girl among her subordinates heard her words, she was wondering why it felt like Vasilisa was in love with this boy?


    "Well¡­ it might not be rted to Kasugano Haruka, but a meteoroid has destroyed the headquarters at divostokoid," Darko said.


    "Meteoroid?"


    Vasilisa raised her eyebrow, but then she thought of something and remembered one girl that had an ability of gravity.


    "Katya, if I''m not wrong, one of your friends has the ability to gravity, right? So is it possible for her to pull down a meteoroid from space?" Vasilisa asked.


    Katya Eschkevna Honda is one of the Russian Saviors and Vasilisa Yuryevna Mostovaya''s closest subordinates and leaders.


    However, Katya was startled when she heard Vasilisa had mentioned her name. She then quickly responded respectfully, "Yes." But then, she felt that she kept being stared at by Vasilisa, which made her nervous until she remembered that she hadn''t answered all of Vasilisa''s answers.


    "No, it is impossible for my friend to pull down a meteoroid."


    "I see¡­"


    Vasilisa sipped her wine again, and she should think of him to have an ability rted to gravity, but it was more powerful than one of her subordinates.


    "What shall we do now, Empress?" Darko asked.


    "We don''t need to do anything," Vasilisa said.


    "What?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Instead, the people here should¡­ say, reinforce the defenses around Krasnoyarsk," Vasilisa said.


    "¡­You''re going to abandon everything in east Siberia?"


    "Even if I order them to close in on Kasugano right now, they won''t make it."


    "I see. That''s brilliant, Thunder Empress! An astute decision!"


    Vasilisa''s subordinates quickly praised her, Vasilisa only showed a light smile, but she wondered why there was a restless feeling in her heart at this moment.


    "I don''t care who, but I hope someone will at least take one of his arms with them," Vasilisa said and started tough.


    Everyone then started tough together, then praising Vasilisa, only Katya seemed to be very worried at this moment. Still, everyone ignored her since all of their attention was on their empress, Vasilisa.


    Inside the train, Haru looked at Ang, who was already in her tank top and panties, covering her lower half with a nket.


    "You sure want to sleep with me?" Haru asked.


    "Why not? Or do you have trouble sleeping without your favorite pillow? Shall I hold you, then?" Ang tried to tease Haru, but¡­


    "Is that alright? In truth, I can''t sleep without hugging someone."


    Haru then took off his shirt and pants, which caused Ang to be dumbfounded. She opened her eyes wide when she saw his body and then a huge bulge on his pants.


    "Then I shall ept your offer."


    Haru moved toward Ang and hugged her waist, ready to sleep together, but he was pushed away.


    "You perverted, brat! Let go of me!"


    "Eh? But isn''t it you who gave me an offer to hug you?"


    "I wasn''t serious, you bastard!! If you try to do something, then I will report what you have done to your girlfriend!!"


    "I was also joking, Ang. You''re too serious," Haru said with a sigh, showing disappointment.


    "¡­"


    Ang kept staring at Haru and clearly didn''t believe Haru''s words. She might only remember, but this guy had a lot of girlfriends if she wasn''t wrong.


    Haru turned off the light and was about to go to sleep, but¡­


    "Say Kasugano."


    "Call me, Haru, Ang."


    "Then Haru, can I ask you a question?" Ang asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you¡­ Have you done that kind of thing with your girlfriend?" Ang asked with a blush.


    "That kind of thing? What do you mean, Ang? I don''t understand," Haru said with a confused expression.


    "¡­"


    It might be Ang''s imagination, but she felt that this guy was teasing her. She gritted her teeth, and showed a flustered expression, then said, "I mean¡­"


    "I mean?"


    "Sex! Have you done that kind of thing with your girlfriend?" Ang asked with a blush on her face.


    "Have you done that kind of thing with Edward, Ang?" Haru asked.


    When Haru asked this question, Ang suddenly got depressed. Then, she let out a long sigh and said, "Edward-sama is not interested in me¡­ he kept ignoring my advance."


    "I see¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s sleep first. After that, we should wake up early."


    Ang nodded and was about to close her eyes, but then she realized that this bastard hadn''t answered her question. She was about to call him, but she saw him sleeping so soundly.


    "¡­"


    "This guy¡­"


    Ang wondered whether this guy was pretending to sleep, but she thought that he might be tired after fighting a lot of people, so she didn''t say anything and slept. However, she had to admit that when he slept, he was adorable for some reason.

 Chapter 1604 Warm up before the real battle

    <h4>Chapter 1604 Warm up before the real battle</h4>


    At the Akane Academy, Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, and Elena were studying, as usual. However, the four of them couldn''t hide the lonely expression on their faces.


    "I wonder what that guy is doing¡­" Satsuki said while staring at the ceiling inside the locker room.


    "You don''t need to worry about him. "There might not be anyone in this world that could be his opponent," Jeanne said since she knew very well how strong Haru was, and with his ability, it might be possible to destroy a or two. However, she wouldn''t say it since it was too exaggerated.


    "Jeanne¡­ why do you have so much confidence in Haru''s strength?" Elena asked. Even though she also believed in Haru''s strength, she had been terrorized by Vasilisa, and she knew how powerful the Thunder Empress was.


    "Elena, you don''t need to worry about his strength, but I am worried about one thing," Shizuno suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuno?" Satsuki asked worriedly.


    "As long as I can answer you, then I will answer it," Elena said with concern, wondering what kind of question that Shizuno wanted to ask her.


    For the past few days, the rtionship of the four girls became very close to each other since they had been staying together, and Shizuno also told Elena and Satsuki that both she and Jeanne had done that kind of thing with Haru, which made both Elena and Satsuki quite jealous.


    Satsuki was jealous and wondered whether it was her chest that made him not touch her, but at the same time, she also felt that it was still too early for that kind of thing since she hoped for him to be able to marry her first before they did that kind of thing.


    On the other hand, Elena didn''t care much and wanted to do that kind of thing with him as soon as possible since she wanted his child.


    However, they could discuss that matterter after Haru had returned, and they were more curious about Shizuno''s question.


    "Is Thunder Empress beautiful?" Shizuno asked with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Satsuki, Jeanne, and Elena.


    "Um¡­" Jeanne wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.


    "Why¡­ Why do you need to know whether the Thunder Empress is beautiful or not?" Satsuki asked.


    "You should know his personality very well. His type of woman has always been a strong woman, so if the Thunder Empress is beautiful, then she might be our sister too," Shizuno said, but she also had a feeling that Ang might be their sister too.


    "Haru? Are we going to do that kind of thing with Thunder Empress?!" Elena was dumbfounded since, unlike most of the people outside of Russia, they didn''t know much about Vasilisa''s terror, which was why most people didn''t even dare to think something dirty about her even if Vasilisa was beautiful since if they were known, they would need to say goodbye to the world so when Shizuno suddenly asked her whether Vasilisa was beautiful or not and there was a chance that Vasilisa was about to be their sister too¡­


    Elena wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings at that moment.


    "So¡­ are her breasts huge?" Satsuki asked in a low voice.


    "¡­¡­" Shizuno, Jeanne, and Elena.


    "Well, I guess¡­ Thunder Empress is beautiful, and her breasts are huge too¡­" Elena said with aplex expression.


    "NOOO!!!!" Satsuki cried when she looked at her pitiful breasts since she knew that out of all the girls on his harem, her breasts were the smallest.


    Jeanne patted Satsuki''s shoulder and said, "Satsuki, if you''re worried about your breasts, then you don''t need to, since if I''m not wrong, Haru should be able to increase the size of your bust."


    "Eh?"


    Jeanne''s words dumbfounded not only Satsuki but even Shizuno and Elena.


    "Really?" Satsuki''s voice was very cheerful, and there was a hopeful expression on her face.


    "Well, I have heard that he might have that ability, but it can''t be too big like either Shizuno, Elena, or Sophia-senpai," Jeanne said. Her bust size might not be as big as either Shizuno, Elena, or Sophia, but it wasn''t bad, and she also knew that Haru loved it. Still, Satsuki was¡­ even though she was a saint. She also understood that Satsuki''s bust size was very pitiful.


    "It''s alright. I don''t want something as big as Shizuno''s," Satsuki said while looking at Shizuno''s breast with a slightly envious expression.


    Shizuno didn''t say much but only raised her chest high, showing how big it was.


    Satsuki clenched her fist, and then she took a deep breath to calm herself. She then grabbed Jeanne''s shoulder then asked, "Until what size?"


    "¡­" Shizuno and Elena weren''t sure how to describe their moments, but they were also quite curious.


    "Um¡­ at least B or C cup? I''m not sure, but you should ask him first," Jeanne said unconfidently.


    "That''s great! When hees back, I will have a nice body!" Satsuki was full of excitement.


    "Ahem!" Elena coughed and said, "If we don''t go out now, we might bete."


    "Ah! We need to go out now! Jeanne, Lesya, Shizuno, let''s go!" Satsuki said, then pulled the three of them to the training ground.


    Jeanne, Elena, and Shizuno could only shake their heads and smiled, waiting for his return patiently.


    When they ran toward the training ground, they happened to pass Haimura, who was alone, but they didn''t do anything, whether it was greeting or ncing since they already had a man.


    Haimura looked at Satsuki and was about to call her out, but he felt unconfident. He shook his head and didn''t say much, then walked toward the training ground alone.


    When his girls were training at school, Haru and Ang wrecked apart all the headquarters of the Russian branch of the White Knight Order that they found one by one in each city in Russia, then finally, they arrived at Krasnoyarsk.


    "Sorry, can you take a picture of the two of us?" Haru asked in Russian.


    "Yes."


    Haru then stood next to Ang, and beside them, there was a "Sculpture Uncle Vasya - A Drunkard." Both of them posed together when their photos were taken.


    "Thank you."


    Haru looked at the photo together with Ang after they thanked the stranger that had helped them.


    Ang looked at the photo and then let out a sigh. "You know, if you don''t destroy each of the headquarters of the Russian branch in each city and beat the Saviors of Russia, I might think of youing here as a tourist." She looked at him and asked, "But why do you have so much interest in Russia?"


    "One of my girls is from Russia. So, of course, I am interested in this country," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Ang wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings, especially when she knew that this guy had dated four girls simultaneously. She let out a sigh and only hoped that she wouldn''t fall for him since she had to admit the days she spent with him in this country were very fun.


    "By the way, did you notice that there is a group of people that are following us?"


    Ang had noticed before that a group of people followed them, but she didn''t think that a group of small fries could defeat him.


    "Um, I notice them."


    "What do you want to do? Are you going to fight them?" Ang asked.


    "Well, they''re a bit different from the ones that I have fought before, and I can probably tell you that all of them are at least A-Rank Saviors," Haru said.


    "Wh---?!"


    Ang was in shock, but her mouth was covered by his hand.


    "Shh!"


    Ang grumbled, but she also knew that she couldn''t let out a loud voice, but then, she felt ufortable since her lips were touching against his palm.


    Haru moved his hand away and said, "Do you want to follow me? I try to fight them one by one."


    "Ugh¡­ you''re not going to use that weird technique that can make anyone pass out?" Ang asked.


    "Well, I want to warm up before I fight against the Thunder Empress, and the group of A-Rank Saviors should be the perfect spar opponents," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    If someone heard Haru''s words at this moment, they would rush to beat him up since A-Rank Saviors were also very rare, but this guy treated them as nothing. However, Ang knew that Haru had that right to look down on a group of A-Rank Saviors.


    "¡­There are seven people you know? Seven of them are A Rank Saviors," Ang said with a helpless expression.


    "No, there are eight people," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang was speechless and said, "That''s a lot!"


    "That''s why I will fight on the outskirts of the city, just go back to the hotel. I wille after youter," Haru said and left Ang.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang looked at Haru in silence, then looked at a group of people who chased after him, then looked at his luggage that he had left there. She let out a long sigh and wondered why she felt that she had be his maid for some reason.

 Chapter 1605 Instant Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1605 Instant Fight</h4>


    Haru moved toward the grove that was located on the outskirts of the city. When he arrived, he stood there and said, "Come out. I don''t want to spend my time waiting for all of you here." He then looked up and saw someone that emitted a brown aura suddenly appear on the midair and move downward, aiming the spear on his hand toward him.


    Haru only moved back a few steps and dodged the sneak attack.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    Haru thought that this guy was about to attack him again, but it seemed that he didn''t intend to do so.


    The person who attacked him stood there, holding his spear, looking at Haru with a serious expression.


    "I''m the Krasnoyarsk district leader, Kirsan Romanovich Pavlyuchenko."


    "Just say what you want," Haru said.


    Kirsan raised his eyebrow, but he knew that the opponent in front of him wasn''t something that he could deal with alone, and at the same time, he¡­


    "You must have realized that the leaders of each district, All Rank As, have surrounded you," Kirsan said.


    "What about that?" Haru asked.


    Kirsan''s expression changed, and he was a bit startled. Then, he tightened the spear in his hand and said, "I won''t ask you to surrender. Just go back to Japan in peace!"


    "¡­" Haru didn''t say anything and only looked at Kirsan.


    "If we fight, the majority of us will end up dead with you. We can''t go against the Thunder Empress''smand, but we don''t want to fight you if we can avoid it!"


    "Then can you ask Thunder Empress to stop her attack on me?" Haru asked.


    "That¡­" Kirsan couldn''t say anything back since themand of Thunder Empress was absolute, and if he talked back, he would die.


    "Don''t be selfish." Haru looked at Kirsan and said, "You can attack me, but I can''t attack you because you don''t want to fight? What kind of logic is that? The moment that your Thunder Empress has ordered to assassinate me, all of you be my enemy." He frowned and said, "You should be d that I haven''t taken anyone''s lives in this battle."


    "I¡­" Kirsan gritted his teeth, and Haru''s words made him ufortable since all of that was right.


    "You''re just a coward, after all." Haru smiled and said, "If you''re a man, then do as that bitch orders you and fights me!"


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Kirsan felt that an invisible pressure hit him and his body was full of sweat, unable to move a step away from his spot since he was afraid of the opponent in front of him!


    "That''s enough, Kirsan! Hurry up and y that monster! This is Thunder Empress''s order!"


    Hearing the name of Thunder Empress, Kirsan suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was lightened. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "For the Thunder Empress!"


    Haru didn''t move from his spot and only watched Kirsan that jumped into the sky before hiding around the grove. He then ignored Kirsan, shook his head since he could feel an ice spell that was about to hit him from the dark. He only raised his hand in front of this sneak attack and returned that ice spell attack back to the caster directly.


    "What?!"


    The caster of this spell was in shock when the ice spell returned.


    Haru ignored that caster then looked at the twin, who jumped out of the trees and was about to attack him. He looked at the two of them and thought that both of them were pretty cute. He thought for a while and tried to use his "Love Spot" against them for a test.


    "How handsome¡­" 2x


    The twins stopped their attacks and looked at Haru with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Haru didn''t expect that it would be sessful, but then he knocked them and let them fall asleep. When the twins fell into his arms, he noticed a fireball that was moving toward him. He only smiled and returned the fireball back with twice the speed.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Haru put down the twin, but then Kirsan attacked his back directly.


    Kirsan aimed toward Haru''s neck, and he thought that he had a chance until he was pushed away by an invisible pressure.


    "Kah!!!"


    Kirsan was blown away and was hit into several trees before passing out.


    After Kirsan was out, the surrounding area was surrounded by mist, and Haru could tell that this mist was poisonous, but then, he pushed all the poisonous mist away, and found someone with a strange mask and dagger, walked toward him confidently until the mist disappeared.


    "¡­¡­"


    The man was dumbfounded, and he could only stand there, unable to do anything, especially when Haru was staring at him.


    Haru only red at this man then this man passed out directly. He shook his head and wondered why this fight was so easy. "You two are the only ones that are left. If you don''te out, then I wille toward you."


    Katya was one of the district leaders who was told to surround and attack Haru simultaneously, but she didn''t expect that it had only been a few minutes, and all eight people that were sent to attack him all had been defeated. When her spell bounced back toward her, unlike her twopanions, her spell was quite weak, so she could escape from her own spell, but after that, everything had turned into a hopeless situation since six out of eight people had been defeated.


    Katya was very nervous, but then, she felt that her shoulder was patted.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?!"


    Katya was startled, then quickly turned her head, but then, she was stuck there, especially when she saw Haru standing there, looking at her with a light smile. She had to admit that this guy might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life, and he made her blush.


    "Unlike the two of them, you hold back your spell so you can escape from when I bounced back your spell. Why was that? Why did you do that?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Y - You saved the twins, too! Why?" Katya asked nervously.


    "They''re pretty cute girls, of course. I am going to save them," Haru said with a smile.


    "C - Cute girls?!" Katya was dumbfounded and asked, "You have saved them because they were cute?!"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you know the reason why I came to fight your boss?"


    Katya shook her head since she didn''t know the reason why Haru came to Russia. Even though she was one of the leaders, she was still following Vasilisa''s orders, and she could be reced by anyone easily.


    "Well, my reason toe here is to p your boss''s butts so she won''t mess up with me again," Haru said.


    "¡­" Katya wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "By the way, is Lesya, your friend?" Haru asked.


    "Lesya?" Katya was surprised and asked, "Do you know Elena?"


    "She''s my woman." Haru smiled and said, "If you''re her friend, then we don''t need to fight. Come with me. Let''s have dinner after I have fought thest opponent." He then walked toward Ang, who didn''t listen to him, and decided to follow him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Katya looked at Haru for a while and decided to follow him. She couldn''t fight him, nor did she intend to fight him, so she decided to follow him, but then, on her mind, she was wondering whether this guy was interested in her.


    Ang fought fiercely against one of the district leaders fiercely, and she didn''t expect that her opponent would be so strong.


    "Ang, why are you here?"


    Ang was happy when she heard his voice and quickly called him out. "Haru, hurry up and beat this gu--" Her words stuck since she saw him with another girl who made him annoyed. Here she was fighting with all of her power, but this guy was flirting with a girl?! She burst into anger and stared at Katya with a hostile gaze.


    "Um¡­ is that your girlfriend?" Katya asked while hiding behind Haru since Ang''s gaze was very scary.


    "No."


    Haru looked at Ang and asked, "Do you need help, Ang?"


    Ang, who was annoyed, snorted, but she nodded.


    However, when they were talking to each other, the person, who was ignored, took off a mirror on his back, and from that mirror, Vasilisa appeared, chanting a powerful Dark Art to attack Haru.


    "Perish. Perish. Perish. Perish. All life must perish. The salvation of the soul is intricate. Discard the weight of your feathers. Let all things feel the sensation of soaring through heaven and earth. Oh, death, so sweet!"


    "Thunder Empress!!!" 2x


    Katya and Ang were in shock.


    Haru raised his eyebrows but didn''t say much, and when the chant ended, a thunder suddenly traveled toward the sky from the mirror, and a huge thunder dragon fell down toward him.


    "Haru!!"


    "Kasugano-kun!!"


    Darko, who was Vasilisa''s subordinates, watched this scene with excitement, but¡­


    When the thunder dragon fell, it suddenly stopped a few meters from Haru''s head, and it suddenly changed its direction toward Darko!


    "What?!"


    Darko felt that he had be blind since the thunder dragon was so blind. In that instant, he was hit with fear, and he turned helpless, knowing that death was near.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!"


    Darko screamed loudly.


    "ROARRRRR!!!"


    The thunder dragon then opened its mouth and destroyed everything on Darko''s side.


    "¡­"


    Darko was in shock, but he could feel the heat on his side, and he was in shock when he saw a trace of burning and electricity on his side. His feet were weak, and he couldn''t stand up until he heard the sound of footsteps.


    "Do - Don''t kill me! I - I will do anything for you!" Darko quickly said.


    "Then, go back to your boss and tell her to prepare her butts since I will p it until it turns red," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Ang, Katya, and Darko.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "You don''t go?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Darko quickly escaped, afraid that Haru might change his mind to let him go, and he knew very well that he wasn''t an opponent that he could fight against. His body was trembling, but then, he wasn''t sure whether he could tell his message to Thunder Empress. However, he shook his head and decided to leave everything to Thunder Empress since there was nothing that he could do at this moment.


    When Darko left, Ang couldn''t help but ask in shock, "Youe to Russia, beat a lot of Saviors, destroyed their headquarters, is because that you want to p the butts of the Thunder Empress?"


    "¡­" Katya felt weak for some reason.


    "You don''t need to think too much about my reasons, but I am pretty much annoyed by this woman, and isn''t it good for me to defeat her since I know that all the life of the Saviors on the Russian branch is quite miserable, right?" Haru looked in the direction where Darko was running and said, "This is also my woman''s hometown. I will help her to solve the problem in her country too so we can live peacefully here in the future."


    "¡­" Katya and Ang somehow felt jealous of Elena since because of that girl, Haru dared to be an enemy of the entire Russian branch.


    "By the way, what about the hotel?" Haru asked Ang.


    "Ugh¡­" Ang looked away since she forgot about going to the hotel, and she was sure that they might not be able to a room after this.


    "Um¡­ how about you stay at my house?" Katya suddenly raised her hand and said those words shyly.


    "¡­"


    Ang was in silence and looked at Haru, wondering why there were beautiful women around him.


    "Is that alright?" Haru asked in surprise.


    "Yes, let''s go. It is quite near," Katya said and pulled Haru''s hand.


    "¡­"


    Ang was stuck there and quickly chased after them. "You bastard, don''t leave me behind!"

 Chapter 1606 This isnt our first time, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1606 This isn''t our first time, right?</h4>


    After they went to Katya''s house, Ang quickly pulled Haru with her and decided to sleep in the same room.


    Katya only smiled knowingly, but she didn''t say anything. However, there was a trace of jealousy in her heart.


    When Ang and Haru were inside the room, she couldn''t help butin, "What the hell do you want to do?!"


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "Do you think that it is all good for us to live under the house of one of the leaders of the Russian branch? Do you want us to be assassinated?!" Ang was full ofints.


    "Calm down, I am pretty good at seeing people''s characters, and that girl is trustworthy. She won''t do anything to us. So if you''re worried that they might poison us, then you don''t need to worry since I will be the one who is cooking," Haru said.


    "Hmph!" Ang snorted and said, "You need to know that you''re going to fight against the Thunder Empress! We''re not here to seduce a girl!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless then asked, "Ang, are you jealous?"


    Ang was stunned, then she quickly blushed and became agitated. "Who - Who is jealous?!"


    "Then you don''t need to get angry, alright? Believe in me, even if we''re in front of the Thunder Empress, I can handle them and protect you," Haru said and stared at Ang''s eyes.


    Ang felt that her entire body was scorching, and she tried to act like she didn''t care at all.


    "Wh - Who needs your protection! I - I can protect myself!"


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "Let''s sleep. We''re going to start the attack tomorrow." He then took off his clothes and went to bed directly.


    "Wait! If you''re going to sleep on the bed, then where am I going to sleep?!" Angined.


    "Didn''t we sleep together from time to time? So what are you embarrassed about? Our rtionship is close enough for us to share each other''s warmth, right?"


    "Don''t say anything that can cause a misunderstanding?!"


    Ang was helpless, and she also became tired. So she also took off her clothes and went to bed too.


    Both of them had stayed together for quite a while, and it was quite normal for them to sleep together from time to time because of his protagonist''s aura. Sometimes it was because there wasn''t a room in the hotel, sometimes there was a mistake in the booking process, and there was a lot more, but one thing for sure, it wasn''t the first time for both of them to share a bed together.


    Even though Ang didn''t say anything, she didn''t mind sleeping beside him since he smelled really nice, and it gave her a sense of security. She then entered the bed and looked at Haru, who had closed his eyes.


    "Haru, have you gone to sleep?"


    "What''s wrong, Ang?" Haru opened his eyes lightly, looking at Ang beside him.


    "Were the things that you have said before true?" Angele asked.


    "Which one?"


    "The one that you were going to p Thunder Empress''s butts?" Ang asked with a bewilderment expression since it was her first time to hear such a silly reason for someone to fight each other.


    "That woman is very proud." Haru moved his sleeping position and looked at the ceiling. "So I have thought of teaching her the humiliation that she has never tasted before."


    "By pping her butts?" Ang asked.


    "I am pretty much soft toward a girl after all," Haru said. When he thought about it clearly, he had never killed a woman, and the woman that tried to kill him before (Esdeath) even became his wife now.


    "¡­¡­"


    "You¡­" Ang was speechless then let out a long sigh. "I wonder what your identity was in your previous life."


    "I might be an Emperor or King," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Ang looked at Haru''s face and thought that possibility was very big, even though she didn''t want to admit it. "Then was it true that you''re going to this country because of your girl?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "It is because of Lesya, she''s a very honest and stupid girl, but I love her." He smiled when he thought Elena was very funny, and at the same time, she might be the fastest girl that he had since it was only a day that they met each other and they had confirmed their rtionship.


    Haru then touched his face and knew that his charm was very high, and it was almost impossible to control it. Even though he didn''t activate his "Love Spot," and even without it, his charm was very high.


    When Ang saw Haru''s warm smile, she felt that her heart was like being prickled by something, and it was very ufortable since she knew that smile wasn''t for her, but for his girl, and she was wondering why she wanted him to show that smile toward her.


    "By the way, how is your rtionship with Edward? Have both you¡­" Haru gave Ang yful eyebrows, wondering whether both Ang and Edward had done it. Still, he felt that it was impossible, considering Edward might not be interested in the opposite gender.


    "Wh - Why are we talking about this?!" Ang blushed and became agitated again.


    "I mean, don''t you like him?" Haru asked. Even though he said those words, he wasn''t blind, and he could tell that Ang might be swayed toward him, but he had a feeling that he returned to his world after his fight against the Thunder Empress. He, of course, would return, so he thought that it was better to confirm her feelings after he returned.


    "I¡­" Ang was about to say something, but she quickly looked away and grabbed the nket from him. "Why do I have to talk about this with you!? Hurry up and go to sleep! We''re going up early!"


    "Alright, alright." Haru smiled and said, "By the way, it''s pretty cold. Share the nket."


    Ang didn''t say anything, she didn''t turn toward him, but she loosened the nket that she pulled before, and then she felt that he pulled some part of the nket, but she didn''t do anything.


    There was only silence, and only the sound of their breaths and wind from the outside could be heard in this room.


    "Hey, Haru, have you gone to sleep?" Ang suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang, who didn''t receive a response, turned and looked at Haru, who was sleeping. She twitched her lips when she looked at how defenseless she was.


    "Look, if I am an assassin, then you might have already been killed."


    Ang poked Haru''s cheek several times, causing him to show an ufortable expression. Then, she chuckled and moved closer.


    "If I am not here, you''re going to be useless."


    Ang snorted and slept very close toward him. She had to admit that sleeping with him was veryfortable, especially when she hugged him. "This is thest time, alright?" She said those words before she closed her eyes and went to sleep so soundly that she had a good dream tonight.

 Chapter 1607 Help my friend and you can...

    <h4>Chapter 1607 Help my friend and you can¡­</h4>


    In the early morning, when Haru and Ang woke up, as expected, they were hugging each other, but such a morning was pretty normal for a harem protagonist, and even though Ang was a bit shy, she didn''t hate the feeling of being close and hugged him.


    On the other hand, Katya was a bit surprised, especially after she woke up in the morning. She saw Haru was preparing breakfast. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Ang, you''re not helping Kasugano-kun?" She knew Ang was like a maid, so she thought that Ang should be the one who prepared the breakfast, right? Or rather, she could ask her subordinates to prepare the breakfast, but Ang didn''t want to and insisted that they would be the ones who prepared the breakfast, though she would never expect that it would be Haru who prepared the breakfast.


    "Even though he is a bastard, his cooking is very delicious, and I can''t cook, and it is better to leave everything to him since he also loves to cook," Ang said calmly while sipping the warm tea that Haru had prepared before. "Fuh~~" She had to admit that eating his food was a blessing for her.


    "Is that so?" Katya was skeptical and thought of helping Haru, but she was toote since the breakfast was already on the table.


    "Katya-san, was it? If you don''t mind, why don''t you join us?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? Is that alright? Won''t I be a bother?" Even though Katya said those words, her eyes kept ncing at the breakfast since the smell of the food was so good.


    "It''s alright. I also want you to know more about yourself," Haru said.


    "What?!" Katya was startled, but then she shyly nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang grumbled and stepped into Haru''s feet, but he dodged her attack and caught her leg.


    "What!"


    "What''s wrong, Ang?" Katya asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Ang didn''t want Katya to know what had happened, so she pretended that nothing had happened, but her feet tried to escape from Haru''s hand. She looked at him and showed an expression, telling him to let her go.


    "Well, let''s eat first," Haru said, ignoring Ang''s gesture.


    "¡­"


    Katya didn''t wait and quickly ate, but Ang couldn''t do anything, especially when Haru was tickling her feet.


    "Hahaha!!" Angughed very hard, which startled Katya for a moment, but the food in front of her was delicious, so she ignored Ang after a while.


    "You¡­!" Ang red at Haru, but when he looked at her with a smile, she quickly looked away since she had a feeling that this guy might bully her more if she did something that annoyed him.


    Haru had to admit that he was a bit addicted to Ang''s feet, but he let it go since it wasn''t good to do this kind of thing early in the morning.


    Ang sighed in relief when her feet were being released. She then nced at Haru and snorted at him before she continued to eat since she was afraid Katya might eat all the food on the table.


    When they finished their breakfast, Haru and Ang looked at Katya, who was about to introduce herself.


    "My name is Katya Eskevna Honda. I''m half Japanese and half Russian. Yekaterinburg district leader, 18 years old," Katya said.


    "I already know that." Ang raised her eyebrows and asked, "So what do you want? Why don''t you go back to the Thunder Empress and have been helping and following us?" She had her doubts and wondered whether This girl was deceiving haru since this girl could be a spy and had been sending their information to Thunder Empress.


    "In truth, I don''t want to fight against Kasugano-kun." Katya looked at Haru and said, "I know that you haven''t killed anyone, and I have a feeling that you can grant my wish."


    "Your wish?" 2x


    Katya bowed her head and said, "Help my best friend Yuli escape from the Thunder Empress." She then raised her head and looked at Haru. "By the way, Yuli is a beautiful girl and¡­ and¡­ I might be able to ask her to do that kind of thing together with you¡­" There was an unnatural blush on her face when she said those words since she knew that there was no way for Haru to help for free, so she thought this idea, especially when she knew that he was quite a womanizer and she also didn''t hate the idea to be with him, so she thought this perfect n.


    "¡­"


    Haru was tempted and might agree right away, but Ang had been ring at him from the beginning to the end, so¡­


    "How about we continue our conversation while we go to the Thunder Empress?" Haru said.


    Haru, Ang, and Katya were on the train again, and they were on their way to where the Thunder Empress was staying.


    "Did you know? Most Saviors in Russia are orphans. That way, no one willin if they get treated poorly. So the Thunder Empress gathers those kids to make them fight each other. Then she makes the survivors her bodyguards."


    Listening to Katya''s exnation, Haru felt that it was like how Mizukage trained their ninjas in the world of Naruto during Fourth Mizukage. Still, he had to admit that Thunder Empress was quite stupid to use that kind of method to seek the strongest since each individual had their own talents, and people weren''t a robot, they had a heart and needs. If their feelings and needs were ignored, then they would fight back, and then¡­


    "So your friend Yuli is with that woman?" Haru asked.


    Among the people in this world, it might be only Haru who could call the Thunder Empress a "woman" or a "bitch".


    Katya nodded.


    "So we''re going there, right? To the Thunder Empress''s ce," Ang asked.


    "Sverdlovsk, capital Yekaterinburg," Katya said. She looked at Haru and said, "So please help my friend! I will do anything!"


    "As a girl, you shouldn''t say that you will do anything. If I am a bad man, then I might push you down right now," Haru said and lifted Katya''s chin.


    "I - I don''t mind¡­" Katya said in blush.


    "Cough! Cough! If you really do that, then I will slice you with this knife," Ang said and took off her knife.


    "I was kidding, but my intention has never changed. "I woulde to Thunder Empress and smack her butt, so while we''re at that, I would save your friend," Haru said.


    "Really?" Katya was excited.


    Haru nodded and said, "When we arrive, we''ll go straight away, so be prepared."


    "Yes!" 2x


    Katya and Ang nodded and, at the same time and wondered how they were going to the Thunder Empress right away, but when they arrived at the station, their waists were being hugged by Haru.


    "Wh - What are you doing?!" Angele asked in a blush.


    "A - Are we going to do it now?" Katya asked nervously with a blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Don''t let go of me, and don''t bite your tongue."


    They wondered what this guy was about to do, but they didn''t expect that they would fly!


    "!!!"


    The flying ability had always been scarce, so when they suddenly flew toward the sky, they were dumbfounded, and looking at his calm expression at this moment, they weren''t sure why, but they had a feeling that something big would happen in this country soon.

 Chapter 1608 War

    <h4>Chapter 1608 War</h4>


    Inside the manor of the Thunder Empress, Darko, who had been running all day and night, returned, and his face was pale and full of fear when he thought about what had happened yesterday. But, luckily, Haru didn''t intend to kill him and let him return to the Thunder Empress, and when he arrived, he was going to say all the bad things about him.


    "Thunder Empress!"


    Darko quickly kneeled himself respectfully, but his posture was so low that he put his forehead on the ground.


    "What about the attack? Did you seed?" Vasilisa asked the main problem, and she didn''t care whether Darko was hurt or if Haru killed the other subordinates that she had sent or not.


    "Ah!"


    Darko was startled, and his body trembled, then he said, "No, we''ve failed, but Kasugano Haruka didn''t kill us, he was so naive, and that was his weak--"


    "How did he defeat all of you?" Vasilisa directly cut Darko''s words impatiently.


    "He¡­" Darko was a bit stunned, but then he respectfully told what had happened in the battlest night, and he also told how Vasilisa''s thunder was redirected before.


    "My Step Nine Dark Art is being redirected, huh?" Vasilisa murmured and thought that Haru was stronger than she had thought. Usually, most metaphysical or Saviors would die after she sent her Step Nine Dark Art, but it was easily stopped and redirected by Haru, which meant unless she used Step Ten or more, there was no way for her to defeat Haru. However, she didn''t want to underestimate her enemy, especially when she recalled that hideous smile from Kondrat''s corpse, but then she realized something and looked at Darko.


    "It wasn''t because I fled that I came back to you--"


    "Enough."


    Vasilisa looked at Darko and said, "Failure is unforgivable. You must die. No exceptions."


    "Th - That can''t be¡­"


    Darko''s body was then grabbed by Vasilisa''s bodyguards, who kept pleading, calling out Vasilisa.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Thunder Emperor!"


    Vasilisa''s bodyguards then killed Darko directly.


    Vasilisa then stood up and prepared herself. "Now, then." Even though she was quite wary of Haru''s ability, she didn''t think that she would lose, or rather she didn''t think that anyone in this world could defeat her, showing her confidence and the reason why she could be the ultimate ruler in the Russia branch of the White Knight Order.


    "Tell my bodyguards to get ready. We''re about to have a battle."


    "¡­"


    Vasilisa''s bodyguards were stunned when they heard Vasilisa''s words since they knew how arrogant she was, so it was their first time to hear such words from her.


    "Hmm?" Vasilisa nced at her subordinates.


    "Ah, yes! Right away!"


    They shuddered when they saw Vasilisa''s nce at them and quickly did what she ordered.


    When Vasilisa saw her subordinates starting to scramble, she didn''t think too much and used her Dark Art to look at the surrounding area, searching Haru''s location, but she didn''t see him anywhere, which made her frown.


    Vasilisa''s manor was located in the open field, and when someone got close, Vasilisa could notice it right away when she used her Dark Art.


    "Your Majesty, your bodyguards are all ready."


    "Umu¡­" Vasilisa nodded and tapped her fan several times, then sat down on her throne, waiting for him to appear.


    ''You want to p my butts? I feel like you want more from me.''


    Vasilisa had never been molested before, and everyone who looked at her with dirty eyes had been killed, but this time, it was different since this opponent was an S Rank Savior, an opponent that had the same rank as her.


    Vasilisa''s bodyguards were told to gather together without any expression on their faces, but if someone looked closely, there would be a nervous expression that couldn''t be hidden on their faces.


    "Everyone is for the Thunder Empress! Do whatever you can to eliminate the one that is trying to tarnish the Thunder Empress''s dignity!" One man screamed, trying to rile up the spirit of the bodyguards.


    Being riled up, they also shouted together, even though they didn''t want to. Most of them were scared of the Thunder Empress, and they could do nothing besides following the order. If their opponents were weak, they wouldn''t feel fear, but their opponent was known as the youngest S Rank Savior, and they also heard that he had defeated many leaders and Saviors easily without a sweat. They knew that it would be a hard battle, so¡­


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    When they were in the middle of their thoughts, suddenly, the sound of thunderps sounded one after another.


    The sky turned dark, an ominous cloud swirled like a vortex in the sky, and they knew that he hade¡­


    "So you havee¡­" Vasilisa''s eyes turned sharp, looking at the sky, but suddenly¡­


    [BGM: Skan & Krale - No Glory]


    The sound of loud BGM echoed through the field, and then everyone quickly looked up toward the sky, but they had to admit that this music was very cool.


    Inside this dark cloud that was rumbling with thunder, suddenly, the presence of someone attracted everyone in this ce.


    There was one young handsome man in a white shirt unbuttoned, fluttering because of the wind, staring at everyone below with a smirk that caused many girls to blush. Besides him, two beautiful girls seemed to be shy for some reason.


    Ang and Katya knew that Haru was about to go on a war with the Thunder Empress, but they had never expected that he would make such a big scene. However, they had to admit that his appearance was very handsome at this moment.


    At this moment, in this ce, no one looked away, and it was as if he had be the center of the world itself.


    Vasilisa frowned and had to admit that this young man was very handsome, but at this moment, they were the enemy. She put her right in front of her mouth and couldn''t help but snorted.


    "Go down. You''re in front of my presence, imbecile!"


    Vasilisa was about to use her Dark Art, but an invisible pressure was suddenly released in this entire field!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!*


    Everything was cleared away. Some of the weak people directly fell on the ground either passed out or were unable to stand up, but the ones that stood up had a cold sweat on their entire bodies, unable, staring at the presence of the sky with fear.


    It might be their imagination, but they felt that they were in the presence of the Emperor, which made them have an urge to bow down.


    Haru looked at Vasilisa below him and asked, "Your dress is pretty, and it has the color of your butts after I have pped itter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang wanted to kick Haru at the moment.


    Vasilisa was slightly startled by the invisible pressure before, but she wasn''t weak enough to be defeated like this!


    Vasilisa destroyed the fan on her hand and said, "Die."


    Haru only smiled and said, "Come, try. If you can''t, then you should know what will happen to you." He might have never killed a woman, especially a beautiful one, but he had always had a lot of interesting punishment for them.

 Chapter 1609 This is how it should be, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1609 This is how it should be, right?</h4>


    "This entrance is a bit too much, Haru¡­" Ang said with a speechless expression, wondering how she was going to talk about this to Edward.


    "Calm down, just stay beside me, don''t move around, or else I can''t protect both of you," Haru said calmly.


    Katya and Ang nodded after they heard Haru''s words, especially when they knew how dangerous this battle was.


    When theynded on the ground, Vasilisa sang the incarnation and wrote it down.


    "I hereby inscribe! Frolic and gambol, the soldiers of lightning. O swift lightning,e a thousandfold! Existence is ephemeral! Revel at the moment and live for pleasure! Reduce everything to naught in the blink of an eye! Those who arete do not regret it! For tonight is a banquet of death! Perish. Perish. Perish. Perish. Purge all life. Find sce in salvation! Discard the weight of your feathers. Feel the sensation of soaring through heaven and earth. Kill, kill, kill, kill. Share with all this radiance, this uplift, this freedom, this joy! Oh, death, so sweet! Perish. Perish. Perish. Kill, kill, kill, kill. Tonight is a banquet of death!"


    After Vasilisa ended her Dark Art, the thunder was screaming, and the dark could turn darker even more.


    "This is my Forbidden Thirteen Step Dark Art: Celestial Crusaders. How will you fare against this army of lightning?"


    Vasilisaughed and didn''t think that Haru was able to win against her.


    In front of them, there were vast armies of lightning creatures ranging from subspecies of animals such as both tigers and lions on the ground, as well as anti-aerial creatures.


    Katya and Ang''s expressions became serious, and they were holding their weapons tightly since the pressure was given by Vasilisa''s Forbidden Thirteen Step Dark Art was too powerful.


    "Haru¡­"


    "Kasugano¡­"


    Haru had to admit that S Rank Savior was stronger than he had thought, and he believed that if the one who fought Vasilisa was Jeanne, then Jeanne might lose, considering how powerful Vasilisa was. But, unfortunately, Vasilisa''s opponent was him. He thought for a while and decided to use that power.


    Vasilisa stood on her manor, watching the scene in front of her indifferently since in her mind, Haru had already died, especially after he had molested her before in front of a lot of people so she wouldn''t give him mercy, but¡­


    "This¡­!?"


    It wasn''t the voice of Vasilisa, but the bodyguards around her, who eximed and were shocked when they saw the scene in front of them!


    Thousands of lightning creatures ranging from subspecies of animals such as both tigers and lions on the ground and anti-aerial creatures were pulled to the center of the field as if there were something that pulled them there.


    "¡­¡­"


    This scene was so shocking that they didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    "¡­"


    Katya and Ang, who stood next to Haru, were at a loss for words since this guy was so powerful, right?


    When these armies of lightning creatures appeared, Haru directly used his gravity magic to pull all of them, including the earth which happened to be there, then lifted it to the sky.


    Haru had developed the "Strength Magic" that he learned from the world of Magi very well, and he could control the gravity itself, even though he wasn''t as powerful as Kouha, however, his energy was bigger than Kouha, so even he used such big scale magic without hesitation and didn''t even feel tired.


    When these armies of lightning creatures were pulled by gravity, they were forced to form into a huge lightning sphere then it beganpressing itself, crushing everything within.


    *Crack!*


    Space cracked, and Vasilisa''s Dark Art disappeared.


    "¡­"


    Everyone was silent, and they were at a loss.


    In truth, Vasilisa''s Celestial Crusaders weren''t weak, and it was mighty since it was able to demolish a Dreadnought-ss Metaphysical in a manner of minutes. She could also even remotely control it so she wouldn''t need to be on the battlefield. In other words, this Dark Art was invincible, but Haru easily destroyed it.


    When everyone was in shock, Vasilisa felt a bit sluggish by the scene in front of her. The earth was slightly hollowed because it was pulled by Haru''s magic before, however¡­


    "What are you dawdling for! Hurry up and attack him!"


    Vasilisa ordered since she remembered that Haru wouldn''t kill a person, so she thought when her subordinates attack him, she will use that chance to attack him with her strongest Dark Art!


    But¡­


    "¡­"


    Everyone was hesitant since they didn''t think that they could do anything about this monster, especially after seeing how Vasilisa''s Dark Art was easily destroyed. Still, when they saw Vasilisa''s expression, they knew that they needed to do it.


    "Hurry up and attack him! Everything is for the Thunder Empress!"


    Everyone gritted their teeth, then quickly ran in Haru''s direction.


    Katya, who saw what had happened before her, felt the cruelty of Vasilisa.


    "Haru, please don''t hurt them."


    Katya knew that everyone was forced, so she hoped that Haru wouldn''t hurt everyone.


    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t hurt them."


    Haru looked at everyone and shouted, "If you throw down your weapons now, I won''t hurt you, and I will protect you from that woman!" He didn''t need to use his power at this moment and only needed to use his mouth to stop them.


    Everyone was startled and stopped when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Come here, if you follow me, then I will protect you," Haru said toward everyone. His words were simple, but it was so powerful. Everyone whose mind was sober quickly ran to him since they knew that he was very strong and the Thunder Empress was so cruel that they didn''t want to follow her.


    "¡­"


    Ang and Katya were surprised that Haru could end this matter easily with his words.


    "Yuli!"


    Katya directly hugged her friend, who the Thunder Empress had taken, and both of them had a happy reunion, though Katya seemed to whisper something to Yuli, which caused her to blush for some reason.


    Haru, of course, heard all of that, but he ignored it since it seemed that Vasilisa had decided to use all of her power to defeat him.


    "Celestial Crusader!"


    Unlike the previous Celestial Crusaders, the one which Vasilisa had just released had the shape of an enormous faceless lightning titan measuring to be ten meters in height!


    "A lightning¡­"


    "Titan!"


    Everyone once again felt nervous with Vasilisa since this Dark Art was very scary!


    As this enormous faceless lightning titan walked, it sank the earth, causing a small earthquake on each of its steps!


    When they thought that the situation couldn''t get worse, this faceless lightning titan gathered arge amount of energy on its fist, and they were sure that their existence would disappear once this attack hit them!


    "Haru!"


    Ang was very nervous at that moment, but then, she might not forget the scene in front of her in her entire life.


    Haru then made a movement as if he grabbed onto something, and when he did that, it felt like the air, earth, space, and everything was trembling!


    "Ind Shaking!"


    Haru''s hands were full of veins. Then he pulled everything!


    *Crack!*


    Using this ability, Haru tilted the entirend, causing everything to be destroyed. Even so, everyone, who was standing beside him, was standing there, without being affected by this ability, but they were in shock since they were afraid that entire Russia might be destroyed when they saw what had happened in front of them!


    The force pulled the faceless lightning titan, then it was pressed to the ground before it dissipated.


    Vasilisa, who stood on the manor, couldn''t stand her broken manor, only sat on her destroyed manner sluggishly, unable toprehend what was happening in front of her.


    "¡­¡­"


    The battle ended, but no one could say anything since the power which Haru showed was too shocking.


    Haru then walked, and when he walked, everything started to return.


    "¡­¡­"


    Thend, grass, trees, everything around the area which was destroyed by his ability returned to how it was.


    In truth, when Haru used "Ind Shaking" before, it only affected a small part of this city, and the earthquake didn''t affect the entire city at all. Hence, there was no need to worry since, unlike Whitebeard, his control over his ability was very good.


    Vasilisa was sitting there in disbelief, but she looked up and saw him standing in front of her. Her mouth was trembling, and she wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but one thing for sure, she wanted to stay alive!


    "It''s pretty pathetic that no one hase to protect you now," Haru said while looking at Vasilisa, and he had to admit that this woman''s end was pretty tragic.


    "I¡­" Vasilisa wanted to say that she hadn''t lost it yet, but when she saw how Haru could destroy everything then returned it to how it was, she clearly understood the gap of power between them.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I can serve you! I - I won''t do something like this again!" Vasilisa couldn''t even say anything, but she gritted her teeth and was finally able to say what she wanted, but then her chin was lifted.


    "If you''re a man, then I might kill you right away. But, fortunately, you''re gorgeous," Haru said with a smile.


    "I¡­" Vasilisa blushed, but¡­


    "But I still have to p your butts."


    Haru then picked Vasilisa on his shoulder.


    "Wait! Don''t do this in this ce! Let me maintain my dignity!"


    Vasilisa didn''t mind her butts being pped, but at least she didn''t want it to happen in this open space.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Haru also didn''t want to show Vasillisa''s cute side to everyone. "Where''s your room?"


    "What?! I¡­ I think that is still too early, at least, let me prepare myself¡­"


    "What are you thinking all day? You pervert." Haru knocked Vasilisa''s head helplessly.


    Vasilisa blushed, holding her head, grumbled, then guided him to where she lived.


    "¡­"


    Looking at how close Haru and Vasilisa were, no one was sure how to describe their feelings at this moment.


    "Wait, Haru!" Ang quickly chased after Haru.


    "I will go with you! Yuli,e with me!" Katya then quickly chased after Ang since she was afraid if Haru and Vasilisa became together, then¡­ she wasn''t sure about the future of Russia in the future.


    "Wait, Katya!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone, who was being left behind, looked at each other, but their future would be alright, right?

 Chapter 1610 I have a feeling that the MC is going to cause a trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1610 I have a feeling that the MC is going to cause a trouble</h4>


    After the battle between Haru and Vasilisa, everything turned very well for the Russian branch of the White Knight Order since Vasilisa decided to change and took a rest, leaving everything to a group of Russian Saviors who wanted to make the life of the Saviors in Russia became better.


    As for the rtionship between Haru and Vasilisa that seemed very close after the battle between the two, every Russian Savior decided to ignore it since they knew that neither of them was something that they could fight and as long as they didn''t try to taunt him or make them into an enemy then everything would be alright.


    Even if some people were quite dissatisfied with Vasilisa, no one could do anything against her, since without doubt, she was the leader of Russia Saviors and without her, they wouldn''t be able to defeat most of the metaphysical that entered this country, with her power alone, it would be very easy for her to destroy this country which was why she was feared in this country.


    However, Vasilisa was defeated by Haru and her butts were pped several times by him until her butts turned red.


    Haru also didn''t intend to control the Russian branch of the White Knight Order since it was too troublesome and it was better to leave it Russia Saviors.


    Inside her room, Vasilisaid on her stomach, grumbling, staring at the man, who had defeated her and pped her butts. What made her annoyed was this guy dared to talk with other girls right in front of her, even after he had done something toward her, but she didn''t say anything, only staring at him.


    Haru looked at Vasilisa and caressed her butts slightly. "You know, with all of you have done, it won''t be weird if your neck is gone."


    "I don''t fear you!" Vasilisa showed a taunting expression, but then her butts were pped again.


    *p!*


    "It hurts!"


    Vasilisa felt that she was a very miserable woman at that moment, but strangely enough, after some pain, there was an indescribablefortable feeling, especially when her butts were caressed by him.


    Haru then ignored Vasilisa and looked at Ang, who had been looking at him, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Ang wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since the one who was being known as Thunder Empress and feared in Russia became a little girl in front of Haru, which made her dumbfounded. She noticed that Vasilisa was ring at her, and she quickly hid beside Haru since she was afraid that Vasilisa might do something to her, even if she was A-Rank Savior, she wasn''t Vasilisa''s opponent at all.


    Haru looked at Ang and said, "Don''t you need to call, Edward? You need to report what has happened here, right?"


    "¡­Do you know?" Ang asked since, during their trip before, she often went out to give a report to Edward about what had happened. She thought that she had hidden it perfectly, but it seemed that Haru didn''t care much about what she had done, so he let her go, which made her feel conflicted for some reason.


    "Of course, just call him and tell him that we''re going home tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Alright."


    Ang nodded and didn''t intend to think too much since she knew that this guy''s power was something that Edward might not be able to achieve.


    Katya and Yuli, who had been following Haru, were startled when they heard that he was going home tomorrow but before they were going to say something¡­


    "You''re going back tomorrow?" Vasilisa asked with a frown.


    Haru smiled and asked, "What? You miss me, already?"


    Vasilisa snorted and looked away. "Who misses you, bastard! Just go back to your country!"


    "But I am going to miss you, though¡­" Haru said while caressing Vasilisa''s ass since it was so perfect. He had to admit that there was some satisfaction and special feeling when he touched her ass, and he thought that it might be because of her special identity.


    "Hmph!"


    Vasilisa looked away, hiding her blush.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Katya and Yuli looked at each other and wondered whether both Haru and Vasilisa were going to marry each other if they were really going to marry then¡­ they might not have a chance to enter his chamber¡­


    Haru didn''t know what they thought of the two girls, but he quickly called Jeanne and it directly connected which surprised him.


    "Haru!" 5x


    "Haru-oniichan!"


    On the screen, not only Jeanne was there, but Satsuki, Shizuno, Maya, Mari, and Elena were there too.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Did you get hurt?"


    "When are you going back?"


    "I miss you, Haru-oniichan!"


    "You don''t kill the Thunder Emperor, right?"


    The one who asked thest question was Mari, since if Haru really killed Vasilisa then there would be a lot of trouble.


    "Let me answer your question one by one." Haru was happy that they were worried about him, but it was quite hard to answer all of their questions at once. "I am alright, and I didn''t kill Vasilisa, by the way, she is beside me, right now." He showed Vasilisa, whoid on her stomach, and seemed, showing a tired expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Then Haru realized that this situation might have caused a misunderstanding, however, it seemed that unlike what he had imagined where they were angry and jealous of him, it seemed that they were too dumbfounded to say anything, especially when they saw Haru and Vasilisa that were staying in the same bed together.


    They knew Vasilisa''s infamy very well, and when they saw their man was able to conquer Vasilisa too¡­ they weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Anyway, you''re going back tomorrow, right?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes, I will go back tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Do you need me to use my teleportation ability?" Mari asked.


    Haru thought for a while and nodded "Yes, can you?"


    "Alright, we will be waiting for you tomorrow."


    Haru thought for a while and knew that the quests had mostly ended, and there was only one quest before they couldplete the quest, but at the same time, he also knew that he had stolen the plot from the MC, but he didn''t care about that and what he wanted to say was, he had a feeling that the plot might end soon, so he wanted to tell Jeanne to be prepared since he had a feeling that the Ancient Dragon might appear soon.


    Haru knew that the Ancient Dragon that was mentioned on the quest wouldn''t be a Savior that could use both Dark Art and Light Art, but it should be another creature since he had defeated Haimura Moroha, during the training ground at the school, but his quest hadn''t beenpleted which made him believe in his hypothesis.


    Haru knew that MC had always been a trouble ma and even though he had stolen some of Haimura''s chances to be stronger, his heroines, and also some of the plot that was prepared for Haimura, he was sure that Haimura might attract something else that would cause trouble to Japan or the academy, but anyway, as long as they prepared, nothing would happen.


    By the way, Jeanne, be prepared if something happens tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Huh? What is going to happen tomorrow?" Satsuki was confused.


    "Well, it is just my hunch, but if nothing happens then it is all good since I really miss all of you," Haru said with a smile.


    Looking at his smile, they knew that no matter how many times they were going to see it, they had always blushed.


    Jeanne nodded, hearing Haru''s words, and said, "Alright, I will be prepared, you don''t need to worry."


    Haru nodded, but when he heard the words "you don''t need to worry", he had a feeling that something would really happen tomorrow, but he could go back anytime so there shouldn''t be any problem, right?


    Haru closed themunication and noticed that everyone was looking at him.


    "What''s wrong, Katya? It seems that you have something to talk about with me," Haru asked.


    "Well Kasugano, do you want to try our "banya"?" Katya said with a smile.


    "Um, banya?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered what kind of thing banya was, but since he was here, it should be good to try some unique culture in this country.


    "Why not?"

 Chapter 1611 Cultural Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1611 Cultural Exchange</h4>


    When they heard that Haru was going back tomorrow, they were very excited since his trip to Russia was quite long.


    Haru''s fight with Vasilisa was only one chapter, but before that, when he attacked the headquarters of each city in Russia, it took quite a while since he rode on a train, rather than using his ability.


    "That guy¡­ do you think that he has gotten the Thunder Empress?" Satsuki suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent, they knew very well the charm of their man, but it was too amazing that he was able to seduce the strongest woman on earth.


    "You don''t need to think too much, he onlyes to Russia because he wants to make the Thunder Empress stop her attack on us," Jeanne said.


    "Jeanne, you''re too kind¡­" Shizuno let out a sigh and said, "But one thing for sure, we need to grab him after he has returned, or else the Thunder Empress might order the entire female Russia Saviors to seduce him, then telling him to stay in Russia."


    "¡­¡­"


    What Shizuno had told them might sound silly, but they had admitted the possibility that Vasilisa might seduce Haru was very huge.


    "What should I do? Th - Thunder Empress is also going to be our sister too?" Elena felt a headache when she thought of such a thing.


    "Ev - Everyone calms down." Mari quickly calmed everyone, but suddenly they heard the sound of the bell from the house.


    They looked at each other and looked up, then they saw Tokiko, Sophia, and Momochi were outside of the house. They quickly let them go inside since it was too rude to let them wait outside.


    "Wow, what a beautiful house, desu!" Sophia said while looking around.


    Momochi also nodded and didn''t expect that Haru''s house would be so big.


    "When is Haru going back? I miss him already!" Tokiko directly asked the most crucial question since she really missed him. Before, she could eat three bowls of rice when she saw him every day, but when he was on his trip to Russia, she almost didn''t have an appetite at all.


    Looking at the three girls, they were wondering why they had a feeling that the three of them might join them.


    "Haru is going back tomorrow," Jeanne said calmly, looking at everyone in this ce since she had to admit that it was quite fun to y with everyone like a normal girl.


    "Right, Jeanne, is it alright for us to y here?" Satsuki suddenly asked.


    "y?" Jeanne looked at Satsuki curiously.


    "Yes, let''s have a girl''s party!" Satsuki said without hesitation.


    "That''s a great idea!"


    "Ugh, I want to sleep."


    "Well, but, let''s listen to Jeanne''s words first."


    After all, the one who owned the house was Jeanne so they needed Jeanne''s permission.


    Jeanne thought for a while and nodded. "Why not?"


    "Yay!"


    Shizuno wanted to say something, but her face was hit by a pillow.


    "Take that, Shizuno!" Satsuki said triumphantly.


    "¡­¡­" Shizuno stared at Satsuki expressionlessly.


    Looking at everyone, then a pillow that was about to hit her face, Jeanne smiled and thought that it was good to live as a normal girl, not exactly a normal girl, but she felt that it might be good to live in this world for a while.


    ''I''ll talk to Haru about this.''


    Jeanne took the pillow then threw it at Tokiko since this girl was too perverted!


    When the girls were having fun, Haru had a banya near Vasilisa''s manor.


    A banya is originally a Russian-Eastern vic steam bath with a wood stove. It is considered an important part of Russian culture with vic and Finno-Ugric roots. The bath takes ce in a small room or building designed for dry or wet heat sessions. The steam and high heat make the bathers perspire.


    Haru had expected to go alone, but he didn''t expect that he would have a lot ofpanions and beautiful ones at that.


    "You should be grateful that there are a lot of beautiful girls here," Ang said with a snort, only covering her body with a white towel.


    "How is it, Haru?" Katya asked.


    "It is good, right?" Yuli said.


    Katya and Yuli also wore the same, staring at Haru''s body too, and wanted to touch him. Before they entered, some of their friends also wanted to join when they heard that Haru was going to have a banya, but both of them rejected them since it would be very stuffy when there were a lot of people in this small hut.


    Haru had to admit that banya was hotter than a normal sauna and he also had a lot of sweat on his body. "Well, it isn''t bad, but it is so hot." He wiped his sweat, but then steam kepting out one after another. He turned his head and looked at Vasilisa, who threw water on the steaming.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Hmph!"


    Vasilisa was quite arrogant and said, "This is not enough! Banya should be hotter!" She looked at Haru and had to admit that his body was quite good, but she still felt annoyed that her butts were being pped before and it was still quite red. Which was why she was going to give him revenge in banya.


    "It''s hot¡­" It wasn''t that Haru was weak against heat, but he didn''t like it that much, considering it made him sweaty. He thought toe out to jump into the snow to cool down his body, but suddenly he saw Vasilisa grabbed some kind of leaves in her hand. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "What is that?"


    "This is a venik. It''s a bunch of white birch leaves," Vasilisa said with a smile.


    "What are you going to do with--" Haru hadn''t finished his words, but he was pped by Venik.


    "Ow! Ow!"


    "Ohohoho! Bear with it!" Vasilisaughed happily, pping Venik on Haru''s body mercilessly. "Being pped by a venik stimtes blood flow and stirring up the air in the room, it also makes it feel hotter!"


    Haru had enough of this cultural exchange and also grabbed a venik before he pped it on Vasilisa''s body.


    "Oh!"


    Vasilisa moaned since she was hit on her sensitive area.


    "You bitch! All I can see is that you''re taking revenge on me for pping your butts, right? Here!" Haru pped the venik on Vasilisa''s butts, which caused it to bounce around. "You love being pped by venik, right? Let me do it for you."


    "Oh! Oh!"


    Vasilisa put her hands on the wall and leaned forward.


    "Come on! You want me to p you, right? Say it!"


    Vasilisa gritted her teeth, but then, her expression slowly changed and said, "More! p me more!" She wasn''t sure why, but she felt a very strange feeling that couldn''t be described and it was very good!


    "Hehe, I like an honest woman, here, let me give you a prize!" Haru smiled and pped Vasilisa''s butts again with a venik. He was wondering whether he had awoken something on Vasilisa after he had pped her butts before, and somehow, if there weren''t Ang, Katya, and Yuli, he might have already gone all the way with Vasilisa, but he had be a better man and he could control his anaconda better so he could hold himself from this temptress.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    On the other hand, Ang, Katya, and Yuli were silent, pretending that they didn''t see anything, but when they looked at Vasilisa''s expression, they were wondering whether it was really that good being pped by him, and somehow, they wanted to try it.


    "Um¡­ can you try to p me too, Haru?"


    When Haru was having an exchange culture, every girl that came to his house before decided to sleep after they had yed around, however, when Satsuki was sleeping, she suddenly saw an image of a monster which caused her to wake up so suddenly!


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    Satsuki looked at everyone, who had gone sleeping and let out a sigh. Sheid on her bed again and really missed him at that moment.


    "Haru, I miss you¡­"


    Satsuki missed his presence since with him beside her, she felt that she would be protected and she also wanted to have her good night kiss. She then closed her eyes and thought about tomorrow. He was going to go back tomorrow and she was going to ask him for a lot of kisses at that time.

 Chapter 1612 Main Character is a magnet of trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1612 Main Character is a ma of trouble</h4>


    on the headquarters of the Japan branch of the White Knight Order, Edward had been staying here for the past few days, waiting for Haru to return since Haru borrowed from Ang. He was also quite bored, so he decided to wait in this ce. However, when he heard the report from Ang, he was shocked at the battle between Haru and Vasilisa since their battle would be on one side.


    Edward then looked at Andou, who was talking with Haru, listening to their conversation.


    "I see you have won, and you''ll return today, right?" Andou asked.


    "Yes, but I won''t see you. I''ll be back in a few hours since there''s a problem here," Haru said. He didn''t expect that when he was about to go back, there would be many metaphysicals that attacked Russia, which made him need to help the Saviors in Russia since Vasilisa hadn''t recovered yet from her battle.


    Vasilisa might seem alright, ying around with Haru yesterday. Still, in truth, her mana was quite low since she had used her forbidden Dark Art several times so, in the end, he decided to help, and he also gave money to rebuild the headquarters that he had destroyed before, and, for some people, his attack might be good since it increased the GDP of their countries, even though it wasn''t, he didn''tck money after all, so it was alright to give them money since he knew that he was also at fault for destroying the building with a meteorite.


    Then Haru and Andou talked for a bit before they ended theirmunication.


    "Is he going backter?" Edward asked.


    "Yes, he''s going to clear up some metaphysicals on Russia before he returns back," Andou said. He then turned his attention to the television, which announced a mysterious earthquake that happened in Yekaterinburg. What made him wonder was that he didn''t see the aftermath of the battle, wondering whether it was so easy for Haru to defeat Vasilisa.


    "Ah, I wish to see their battle by myself," Edward said with a sigh.


    Andou wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt his chest hurt. "Ugh!" He held his chest and showed a painful expression. He couldn''t handle the pain and slumped on his desk, which caused his secretary and Edward to be startled.


    "Andou!"


    Andou''s secretary held Andou''s body and said, "It''s a sign that a metaphysical is approaching."


    Andou was full of sweat, and he couldn''t handle this pain. In other words, this metaphysical was going to be different than the one that he had ever faced, so he was very nervous at this moment and hoped for Haru to return as soon as possible or else¡­


    However, after Andou fell down, both Edward and Andou''s secretary noticed that the sky in the distance turned dark. It twisted, giving off an ominous feeling until a blood-red light suddenly came out from the sky, and something came out from it, which made both of them open their eyes wide and their bodies full of sweat without them noticing it.


    Before the sky turned dark, it was very peaceful at the Akane Academy, and no one seemed to notice anything, studying at the academy with peace of mind.


    When Haimura was in ss, he was wondering why he had been feeling ufortable and felt that something bad might happen. He then turned his head and looked at Satsuki. He knew that the difference between them was quite high since he was only a normal student, and Satsuki was a member of the Striker.


    Haimura wasn''t sure whether his memory was right, but one thing for sure, Satsuki resembled the little sister of his identity in his previous life, but unlike in his previous life, he didn''t have the power to protect Satsuki since, at this moment, he was still a weak Savior, and he also thought that it might be his imagination or it was because of the memory of his previous life that it made him thought of Satsuki as the little sister in his previous life, even in truth, she wasn''t.


    Why did Haimura think so?


    It was because if Satsuki was really Haimura''s little sister in her previous life, then she woulde to him and tell him that she was his little sister in their previous life. Still, she didn''t do so, so Haimura thought that she wasn''t his little sister, but since Haimura received a memory from his previous life, his feeling toward Satsuki was quite big, even though he knew that it was impossible for him to get close to her when he thought about her rtionship with Haru.


    Haimura wasn''t sure, but he hoped that the one who stood next to Satsuki would be him, not Haru, though it was already impossible for him to get her, considering Haru had touched Satsuki several times. Her body was impossible to be satisfied without Haru anymore, but he didn''t know that.


    When the ss ended, Satsuki, Shizuno, Elena, and Jeanne went to the locker room to start their daily training as a member of the Striker.


    "What''s wrong, Satsuki? You''ve been quite down since this morning," Jeanne said. She still remembered Haru''s reminder yesterday and knew that there might be something happening today. It might be his hunch, but she believed in his hunch since his hunch was often right, considering that his luck was very big as a harem protagonist.


    "Um¡­" Satsuki wasn''t sure what to say since she wasn''t sure whether they would believe her when she told them that she had a dream about a scary monster.


    "Just tell us," Shizuno said.


    Elena nodded and said, "Yes, what''s wrong, Satsuki?"


    Satsuki looked at everyone then nodded. "I am not sure, but I had a dreamst night."


    "Dream?"


    They raised their eyebrows since they somehow recalled that Haru had told them that Satsuki might have an ability to detect the presence of the metaphysical.


    "Is it metaphysical?" Jeanne asked.


    Satsuki nodded and said, "Yes, I hope that it is only my dream, but I saw a ck dragon that¡­" She told them the details of her dream, which caused the expression of everyone to start to change. However, when they listened to her exnation, suddenly, a sound of a loud rm rang on the entire academy.


    *Ding!* *Ding!*


    "All non-striker students, please evacuate to stadium one! This isn''t a drill! I repeat! All non-striker students, please evacuate to stadium one!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Satsuki in shock, but even though they were in shock, there was something that they needed to do. However, their moods were quite low since Haru wasn''t here!


    Tokiko was about to raise their morale, but someone had done it first.


    "Everyone! Let''s prepare ourselves!" Jeanne stood there, and she gave off a holy aura that made anyone who saw her feel calm, and at the same time, they felt that there was courage that suddenly appeared on their hearts.


    On the other hand, Jeanne knew that she needed to be the one who protected everyone, and hopefully, the metaphysical that suddenly appeared in this city was weak.


    ''If I am not wrong, the enemy should be the Ancient Dragon, right?''


    Jeanne remembered Haru''s words, then she didn''t have hesitation and used all of her power to eliminate and protect everyone at this moment!

 Chapter 1613 Ancient Dragon 1

    <h4>Chapter 1613 Ancient Dragon 1</h4>


    Right on the top of the city where Akane Academy was located, everyone, who was living, living in this city couldn''t take their eyes away and stopped the tremble on their bodies, staring at the creature that appeared in the sky at this moment.


    Dragon.


    It was the only thing that could describe the creature in front of them, a jet-ck dragon with blood-red eyes, showing cruelty and desire to destroy everything. It might be able to fly with its wings, but itnded on the ground, destroying various buildings around the vicinity.


    The people around started to run away without hesitation, screaming for help since their lives were at stake.


    The sunny sky turned dark in an instant, thunder kept rumbling one after another, and the fire from burning buildings was the only light that could be seen from this city.


    Haimura, who happened to see this scene, was stuck there, watching how the dragon destroyed the city, but here he was, could only stay with everyone in the building since he didn''t have the power to do anything. He clenched his hand tightly, but he knew that there was nothing that he could do at this moment, which made him very frustrated.


    "What are you doing here! Hurry up and evacuate!" Tanaka was furious at Haimura, who stood there in a daze.


    Haimura gritted his teeth and said, "Tanaka-sensei! I am a Savior! There are a lot of people who are in need of help in this city, but I can only hide he--" He couldn''t ept the fact that he was hiding in the safe ce where there were a lot of people who were in need of his help, and he wanted to help them. However, he didn''t finish his words, but he was punched by Tanaka.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Tanaka screamed.


    Haimura fell down on the ground and could feel that his cheek was very hurt, but the surprise that was brought by Tanaka made him feel numb. "Te - Teacher¡­" He touched his cheek and looked at Tanaka in shock at why Tanaka punched him.


    "I am sorry for punching you, but you''re weak. If you leave right now, you''ll only hold back everyone since you can''t do anything. Just leave everything to the Striker team now and just stay in school and wait until everything is alright. Believe in your friends," Tanaka said and helped Haimura to stand up.


    Haimura gritted his teeth and felt frustrated at this moment, and at the same time, when he saw the face of the dragon from the school, it made his body tremble for some reason, and he also knew that he was very weak, that he couldn''t do anything at this moment.


    On the rooftop of the Akane Academy, every member of the Strikers gathered together and prepared themselves to go to the battlefield.


    "The metaphysical that emerged is a new type, unknown to us. Branch coordinator Suruga is currently hospitalized. He won''t be able to deploy," Jin said.


    That news brought them a shock since one of the S Rank Saviors in this country couldn''t help them, and Haru was also in another country at that moment, but they knew that they needed to do this or else there would be more victims!


    When they saw what had happened in front of them, it reminded them how they felt during the summer camp, that helpless, useless, and unable to do anything again, and they didn''t want for that feeling to reappear once again, but they didn''t expect that they would receive good news after they heard the bad news.


    "Sir Edward from the UK branch is trying to get here as fast as he can. Kasugano-kun is still in Russia. The principal is currently evacuating everyone by using teleportation. Until the principal''s teleportation can be used again, we''ll have to protect our school with everyone we have."


    *BOOOOM!*


    Under the background of the destroyed city, Jin stood in front of everyone with a solemn expression and said, "We are fighting for the fate of this Akane Academy. Everyone, I expect you to give it your all and more!"


    Kamekichi showed a smug expression and said, "We don''t need Kasugano. All he''s doing is flirting with Russian beauties anyway!"


    "¡­¡­"


    When they heard Kamikichi''s words, they had a feeling that Haru would really do that in Russia, which made them feel rxed for some reason.


    Then everyone started their usual routines.


    "We are the swords of salvation."


    "We are the saviors!"


    "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    "We are the strike for our people, our peace, and our justice!"


    Jeanne also followed everyone since she didn''t have enough information about this dragon, and it was also flying. She couldn''t fly after all, and she also needed to follow the strategy, or else everything would turn into a mess.


    Jin said the n was to sneak attack the metaphysical dragon that wrecked the city apart, and everyone also agreed, waiting in the forest, waiting for it to go closer. However, a n was just a n, and it often wouldn''t go ording to their n, especially when the dragon was moving at very fast speed toward the Akane Academy, crashing the barrier around the school.


    *Crash!*


    "ROOOOOOARRRRR!!!"


    The dragon let out a loud roar which almost destroyed everyone''s eardrums, and it might be their imaginations, but they saw it smiling toward them, mocking. It then opened its mouth and gathered arge amount of energy¡­


    "Everyone, stay beside me!"


    Jeanne shouted and stood in front of everyone. Her dress turned into her usual battle-gear that, and she was holding a battle g.


    "Jeanne!" Shizuno was startled when she saw Jeanne was in front of everyone.


    The dragon didn''t care about Jeanne and released a breath of powerful fire!


    Everyone could only see a fire that was about to burn. Everyone was about to arrive in front of them, but¡­


    "Here''s the work of the Lord! My g, defend our brethren! Luminosit¨¦ Eternelle!"


    Jeanne''s g shone brightly, enveloping the entire school, creating a barrier that protected everyone!


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!*


    When they thought that they almost ended, they were surprised when they saw that they were alright, especially when they saw Jeanne''s ability that was capable of protecting everyone.


    Jeanne gritted her teeth and felt that the dragon was stronger than she had thought, after all, unlike Haru, whose strength was unmatchable, her strength hadn''t gotten stronger after she joined the Group Chat, and the dragon metaphysical in front of her was something that she couldn''t fight at this moment, and even though she didn''t hate it, most of her skill was used to protect everyone and her only skill from defeating this dragon needed to her tomit suicide so she wouldn''t use it until she really needed to use it, but she believed that her husband woulde and saved her and everyone soon.


    Jeanne, who faced the dragon, shouted, "Everyone, attack the dragon together!"


    When everyone was in a daze, they heard Jeanne''s scream, and her existence was light a bright light during their plight, and it might be their imagination, but they felt an abundant power on their bodies, and they didn''t feel fear anymore!


    "ATTACK!!!"


    Everyone prepared their strongest attack to defeat this dragon together!

 Chapter 1614 Ancient Dragon 2

    <h4>Chapter 1614 Ancient Dragon 2</h4>


    Maya and Mari watched how the dragon shot out a breath of fire toward the academy in shock, but fortunately, Jeanne used her ability to protect everyone, which made them let out a sigh of relief, but they knew very well that this situation was far from the end and they hoped for him to return as soon as possible since they knew that the only one that was capable to stop this situation was him!


    As the fire from the dragon and Jeanne''s barrier sh with each other, the group of Dark Mages on the Striker sent out their most powerful Dark Arts to the dragon!


    "Bright White Frost!"


    "Incarnate!"


    "Lighting!"


    One after Dark Arts was shot toward the dragon, but it stopped its fire breath and its pupil erged slightly. If someone looked closely, they would notice that there was an incantation which was written on its eyes, and all the Dark Arts which was shot by the members of the Striker disappeared without leaving any trace.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was in shock since they didn''t expect that the dragon was capable of doing this kind of thing!


    "Dispel." Shizuno''s expression turned grim and said, "It cast a dispel by chanting in reverse at high speed which means, it can cancel any spells."


    "Impossible!"


    Tokiko then realized something and said, "Wait, if it can cancel out any spells¡­ it can also use that spell¡­"


    The dragon was about to write an incantation on its eyes and was about to attack them with a spell, but Jeanne leaped up and smashed her battle g at the dragon''s head!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "ROOOOOARRRRR!!!!"


    The dragon flew away and it crashed into the ground with a loud noise, creating a huge crater on the ground, but it seemed that it didn''t cause that much damage, or rather it roared in anger, staring at Jeanne.


    "Jeanne!"


    Jeanne''s expression was serious and said, "I will be the vanguard! You guys support me!" She knew that they wouldn''t be able to tank this dragon so she would do it by herself!


    "The Dark Mages stop their attack!" Jin instructed and shouted, "For all the White Knights, all, follow me! We are going to support Jeanne!" He knew that Jeanne was powerful, but he didn''t expect that she would be this powerful, but he also knew thatpared to Haru, she was weaker, but she was stronger than him.


    Everyone nodded and followed Jin to support Jeanne!


    Shizuno looked at her phone and quickly called him out since she knew that without him, it would be very hard for them to defeat this dragon. The phone was connected and she quickly said, "Haru, pleasee back!"


    Inside the school, everyone started to panic and they felt that they might die soon.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Please help us!"


    Even some of the Saviors who needed to help everyone at this moment knew that they were powerless because of the enemy that was about to destroy their academy.


    Haimura was standing there, staring at the ck dragon, and he suddenly remembered how this ck dragon stole all the lives of the people that he cared about.


    "I remember."


    Haimura remembered a lot of things, including how his little sister in his previous life was killed by this ck dragon and he knew that he needed to do something, especially when he knew that Satsuki was out there, joining the Striker to fight against the ck dragon. He couldn''t stop anymore and he ran directly away from this ce, ignoring everyone who was in fear and trembling in this ce.


    "Haimura-kun!" Taro looked at Haimura, who ran outside of the shelter, and shouted his name helplessly. He knew what that boy was about to do and he could only grit his teeth, following him since he didn''t want something to happen to his student!


    Jeanne leaped again and was about to smash her g to the dragon, but it flew directly toward the sky and dodged her attack. She frowned, looking at the dragon which was flying in the sky, and she could also see that it was mocking her.


    "Jeanne, are you alright?"


    Satsuki, na, and Momichinded beside Jeanne.


    "I''m alright, but I can fight it like this," Jeanne said, staring at the dragon that shot out a ball of fire!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Unlike before, Jeanne didn''t need to use her Noble Phantasm, but she only leaped to the sky, then smashed back the ball of fire back toward the dragon!


    The dragon seemed to be a bit surprised, but then, it quickly dodged its own ball of fire with fast speed. It didn''t immediately attack but stared at Jeanne with a wary expression since her attack was so powerful.


    Jeanne also stared at the dragon and really hoped that she would be able to fly at this moment. She thought for a while and thought to ask himter after he had returned. She thought of a way to defeat it since it was flying in the sky. If possible, she wanted the group of Dark Mages to send out their Dark Art, but she knew that it was useless and the dragon could dispel and rebound the Dark Art, which made them helpless.


    In this situation, where no one knew what had happened, they heard someone scream Satsuki''s name.


    "Satsuki!"


    Satsuki turned and looked at the young man with a frown. She remembered that this young man was Haimura Moroha who was also her ssmate, but she didn''t know why this young man suddenly appeared here in this dangerous situation and called out her first name which made her feel ufortable, however, she quickly reacted and shouted, "RUN AWAY!!!"


    Everyone was also panicking since they didn''t expect one student to suddenly run away from the shelter out of the city, which caused the entire situation to turn into a mess.


    Haimura didn''t realize that the danger in this ce since it was his first time to meet something metaphysical and all he cared about was Satsuki wouldn''t be hurt, but¡­


    The dragon smiled then flew very fast, moving toward Haimura, opening its mouth and ready to maw down Haimura.


    "!!!"


    Haimura looked at the dragon in front of him, and its body was standing there in a ce.


    "RUN!!!"


    Everyone screamed together and hoped for Haimura to run away since they knew that their speed was slower than the ck dragon!


    Haimura didn''t know what to do until he was pushed away by Tanaka.


    "Sensei!"


    Haimura was quickly awakened when he was pushed down.


    Tanaka was standing there, watching the dragon about to eat him, but¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    Suddenly a sh appeared and something appeared on the top of the dragon''s head, mming it down.


    This time, the dragon couldn''t even let out a voice since its mouth was pressed by this figure.


    "HARU!!!"


    When everyone saw the figure that appeared on the top of the dragon, they quickly eximed in excitement.


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t expect that something would happen after he left for Russia for a day, and when he was about to go back, there would be a swarm of metaphysicals which made him helpless.


    Haru stared at the dragon and directly put it into the "Ocean", making it disappear from this world.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When the ck dragon suddenly disappeared from their eyes, everyone couldn''t even say anything and they were in shock.


    "HARU!!!"


    Satsuki jumped directly into Haru and kissed his lips, feeling his warmth, and felt protected by him.


    Elena and Shizuno also did the same, and they quickly pushed Satsuki away since they missed him and at the same time, they were also quite annoyed that he was sote!


    Haru coaxed them, telling them that everything would be alright, then he looked at Jeanne, who was walking toward him. He smiled and said, "I am back."


    "Wee back," Jeanne said, and also jumped directly into him since she really missed him. She missed him so much that she didn''t want to be parted from him.


    Both of them kissed for a long time, but no one said anything since both of them were the ones that had saved this city.


    Both of them parted their lips and stared at each other.


    "I haven''t finished the dragon and only teleported it somewhere so I need to defeat it first," Haru quickly said.


    Everyone, who listened to Haru, knew that they couldn''t help much and they hoped he would be able to return as soon as possible.


    "I will go with you!" Jeanne said.


    "Me too!" 3x


    Satsuki, Jeanne, and Elena said at the same time.


    "Hey, wait for us!" Mari quickly arrived.


    "Haru-oniichan, Maya also wants to go with you!" Maya said quickly.


    Haru looked at his six of them and nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    "Kasugano-kun!"


    Haru was about to go, but he stopped when he heard this voice. He turned and saw Tanaka was there.


    "Thank you very much for helping me!" Tanaka bowed his head since he knew that if Haru didn''t save him, he would die.


    Haru waved his hand and said, "It''s alright, Tanaka-sensei. You don''t need to worry too much and you''re my teacher, of course, I am going to help you."


    "Kasugano-kun¡­" Tanaka was on the verge of crying.


    "We will go now, we will return after this," Haru said and disappeared along with Satsuki, Shizuno, Elena, and Jeanne.


    "Wait, I want to go with you too!" Tokiko screamed, but she was toote!


    "Don''t leave me, bastard!" Ang, who returned together with Haru, was also left out which made her helpless, but then, she heard someone call out her name.


    "Ang!"


    "Ed - Edward-sama?" Ang looked at Edward and wondered why she felt guilty for some reason.


    Tanaka was d that he was still alive, but then he looked at the student that had caused him trouble. He frowned and said, "Haimura-kun, we have a long talk after this is over." Even if he had never gotten angry, he would be furious when he saw the one who almost caused him to lose his life.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haimura was sitting there on the ground with a pale expression and was lifeless since he knew that he had almost caused his teacher to die and at the same time, he knew that Satsuki wasn''t the little sister of his previous life, and knew that everything was only on his mind.

 Chapter 1615 Sudden talk and a lie

    <h4>Chapter 1615 Sudden talk and a lie</h4>


    When everyone thought about where Haru would bring them, they would never be expected to be at the top of an ocean. In front of them, there was nothing besides water which made them feel how small they were.


    Luckily, they were floating on the top of the ocean, or else, they might sink into the ocean, but unlike the rest of them, Mari and Shizuno noticed that this might be not an ocean, but rather one of Haru''s abilities.


    "Is this the sea?" Elena asked while looking around in surprise.


    "Where''s the dragon?" Mari asked.


    "Hey, why did you bring that dragon here?"


    Suddenly they heard an unfamiliar voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw one of the most beautiful women that they had ever seen in their lives.


    "Semiramis, where is the dragon?" Jeanne asked. She knew about Haru''s "Ocean" ability and how Semiramis was living in this separated space since she also hade to this separated space before.


    "Your man sank that dragon into the sea," Semiramis said simply. She was just resting happily in her house, but suddenly she didn''t expect that there would be a dragon that would suddenly appear in her world which made her dumbfounded for a bit, but then, she thought that it might be rted to Haru so she didn''t say much.


    "Haru-oniichan, who is she?" Maya asked.


    "What is it? Are you going to give me servants?" Semiramis asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "They''re my women, don''t say some nonsense." But then, he noticed that Semiramis was staring at Maya, and he quickly said, "Maya isn''t one of them."


    "Eh? I am not?" Maya looked at Haru with teary eyes.


    Haru patted Maya''s head and said, "Let''s wait five or six yearster, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Semiramis looked at Haru and snorted. "How boring, I will go back first." She entered the ocean again and left them.


    "Haru, who is she?" Shizuno asked since even though Semiramis was so beautiful, she felt a sense of danger from Semiramis.


    "She''s Semiramis. She is¡­ you can say that she''s living in this space," Haru said.


    "Space? What do you mean? This isn''t the Pacific Ocean?" Satsuki asked, somehow, she was a bit smart for some reason.


    "No, this is one of Haru''s abilities, Ocean," Jeanne said.


    "Ocean?"


    Then Jeanne exined about Haru''s Ocean ability, which made them dumbfounded since this entire space was Haru''s ability. They knew that this guy was very strong, but this guy was too strong, right?


    "Haru, what are you going to do with the dragon?" Elena suddenly asked, and didn''t care much about Haru''s ability.


    "I think I''m going to tame it," Haru said.


    "Tame it?!"


    They were dumbfounded when they heard it since it might be their first time to hear that someone wanted to tame a metaphysical, but if it was possible¡­ they thought that it might be one of the strongest powers since if it was possible to tame a metaphysical, a Savior didn''t need to die anymore when they fought a metaphysical fight since they sent out another metaphysical fight.


    If it was someone else, then it might be impossible, but it was possible for Haru to tame the Ancient Dragon that attacked the city before.


    That''s right, the name of the dragon that attacked the city was an Ancient Dragon and the moment, Haru put that Ancient Dragon to the "Ocean" directly and sank it onto the sea, sealing it there. He knew that it was trapped deep into the ocean so he didn''t need to worry that it might try to escape and at the same time, he also wanted to try to use this "Aquaman''s ability" to manipte the mind of the Ancient Dragon, manipting and turning it into a pet.


    Haru was going to show every one of the processes and at the same time, he also had an announcement for everyone. "Right, I know that it is a bit sudden, but I will have another trip and I wille back in a month or so."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When they watched how Haru was going to tame the Ancient Dragon, they were in awe, but then they were dumbfounded when they heard that he was going for another trip.


    "Huh? Why? Where are you going? Can you stay here?" Satsuki asked a question directly.


    The quest for the Group Chat waspleted and in three days, Haru and Jeanne would need to return after all, but that didn''t mean that they were going to leave everyone forever since they could return anytime.


    "During my trip to Russia, I might have found the origin of metaphysical so I have thought to research about it for a bit, at least, this trip will take me a month and worse case, it might be two months," Haru said, creating a lie directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone turned in silence when they heard Haru''s words, just a few days'' trips made them miss him so much, but suddenly he told them he was going to leave for another trip, at least a month?


    However, when they heard his reason to go on a trip was to search the origin of the metaphysical, they knew that it was very important to the world. They didn''t really want to leave him and wanted to follow him, but when they thought about their abilities¡­


    "When are you going to go?" Shizuno asked with a frown.


    "Three days," Haru said.


    "Then in three days, don''t you dare to go out, I will milk you dry," Shizuno said, ignoring the blush and the presence of the principal in this ce.


    Mari was speechless since she didn''t expect that her students would talk about that kind of matter so openly.


    Haru then looked at Jeanne and said, "Jeanne, if you want to stay, then it is alright, you know." He noticed Jeanne''s expression that seemed to be conflicted, but he also understood Jeanne''s feeling since she might not want to leave everyone.


    "I¡­" Jeanne knew that the matter of group chat was quite sensitive so she couldn''t talk about this matter openly.


    Haru patted Jeanne''s head and whispered, "Let''s talk after we have returned home."


    "Yes."


    Jeanne nodded with a smile, the "home" on Haru''s word wasn''t their original world, but rather the home that they had bought in this world.


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "Then we about we go back now? I am sure that everyone is already waiting for us."


    "Wait!"


    Satsuki raised her hand.


    "What''s wrong, Satsuki?" Haru asked.


    "Let us girls talk with each other first!" Satsuki said and pulled everyone away from Haru to talk with each other.


    "What''s wrong, Satsuki?" Shizuno asked and her mood wasn''t that good since she was going to be separated from Haru.


    Elena, on the other hand, had made up her mind to have Haru''s children so she wanted to return as soon as possible to have a child since she would only meet him a monthter.


    Maya also wanted to grow up quickly and became Haru''s girlfriend too, but at this moment, that matter wasn''t rted to their conversation so she didn''t say anything.


    "I know that it is a bit sudden, but in three days before he goes on his trip, let''s make him rethink his decision and make him stay no matter what!" Satsuki said with a serious expression.


    Hearing Satsuki''s words, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The metaphysical might be dangerous for the world, but they didn''t care at all and what they wanted at this moment was to stay with the man that they loved no matter what.


    Haru smiled, looking at them since he could hear their conversation, but he had to admit that no matter how many times that he parted with his girls, it really made him ufortable, and at the same time, he was thinking of a way so everyone could live together or stop the time on the world where he stayed so no one would feel that they were separated from him. He clenched his hand and thought that he needed to be stronger.

 Chapter 1616 This time, it is a real...

    <h4>Chapter 1616 This time, it is a real¡­</h4>


    After Haru was able to tame the Ancient Dragon, he returned back and he was weed by everyone since they were very happy that the catastrophe almost destroyed their academy and the entire city was eliminated by Haru.


    They knew very well that without him, it would be impossible to defeat it in a short time, and there would be a lot of victims when that happened, fortunately, Haru wasn''tte and directly teleported the Ancient Dragon somewhere.


    However, Haru didn''t intend to stay too long since he didn''t intend to have a party with everyone since, in three days, he would go back from this world so he wanted to spend as much time with his women.


    After saying some words, Haru returned back to his home with his girlfriends, and no one stopped him since they thought that he was tired, after all, he had just returned from Russia, and when he returned to this country, he needed to fight another strong enemy, even if someone was very strong, there should be a limit, right?


    Edward wanted to follow Haru and his group, but when he saw Haru''s eyes and gesture, he knew that he wasn''t allowed and could only pout, decided toe tomorrow when everything had been settled down, but then, he noticed his secretary was looking at Haru with a confused expression.


    "Ang, what''s wrong?"


    "No - Nothing, Edward-sama!" Ang quickly shook her head since, in truth, she was wondering why Haru didn''t return everything to how it used to be by using his power since he remembered he had the power to manipte time, but then again, she thought that power might have a limit such as it could only be used once every year or something which made her a nod in understanding since if that power could be used unlimited time, she thought that Haru might be a God in his previous life.


    Edward thought for a bit and said, "Ang, can you follow Haru?"


    "Huh?"


    After the battle with the Ancient Dragon, everyone was at peace and they decided to rest since they were all very tired from the battle, and what they wanted to do at this moment was to sleep, as, for the rest, it was better to leave everything to the members of the White Knight Order at Japanese branch since if the members of the Strikers did everything, then what was the used of keeping the members of the White Knight Order?


    It could be said that the members of the White Knight Order ate a free meal all the time, without doing actual work, but Haru didn''t me this organization at all since there was the existence of the main character in this country, which meant, all the trouble would be pulled toward the vortex which was known as the main character.


    When Haru and his women returned, he cooked them food since he knew that they were very tired and their nerves had been very tense after that battle before. In truth, he wanted to return faster, but the number of high-ranked metaphysicals in Russia was a bit too much which made him helpless. If he didn''t cause psychological damage to Vasilisa, then he could go back and leave everything to her. Unfortunately, he had done quite a lot of things at Vasilisa since he was quite annoyed with her.


    After the food was ready, everyone ate together happily, and they were about to y together, but in the end, they had fallen asleep, and Mari also needed to go back to her academy since there were a lot of things that she needed to settle.


    In truth, Mari wanted to stay, but she was the principal of the Akane Academy and she needed to stay in her academy during critical times and she was sure that there would be a lot of reports, papers, etc that she needed to solve and she also needed to console the physiology of the students and teachers in her academy too.


    Haru knew that Mari was going to work hard so he gave them a bento since he knew that she would work hard toote.


    "Don''t forget to take care of your health," Haru said, looking at Mari, who was about to go out.


    Mari''s eyes and lips trembled, then she made her mind, then stole his lips directly, taking the bento from his hand and said, "I will go back as soon as possible." She knew that he was about to go on a trip in three days so she needed to settle everything as soon as possible so she could be with him in the remaining three days.


    "Has the principal gone out?" Jeanne asked.


    "Um, how about everyone else?" Haru asked.


    "They slept in the living room. I didn''t move them, but I put a nket on them," Jeanne said and stared at Haru. "You know¡­ when we arrived in this world, I would have never expected that the number of your girls would increase so much." She remembered her words that told him that it was alright to search for another girl, but he needed to tell her, but she would have never expected that he would steal all the girls from the protagonist in this world, which made her wasn''t sure whether she should cry orugh, but her feeling was prettyplex at this moment.


    But Jeane¡­ she felt very happy when she stayed in this world since she had a lot of friends here.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit awkward, but then, he said, "Jeanne, how about we talk?"


    "Um, let''s talk."


    Jeanne nodded.


    Both of them walked next to each other and they went to the corridor, where they could see the starry night sky. It might be because the light was off because of the attack of the Ancient Dragon, the light of the stars became even more prominent and beautiful.


    Jeanne, who sat next to Haru, was grateful toward the Lord that even after the difficult time, she could see such a beautiful scene with the man that she loved. She held his hand and intertwined their fingers together, feeling each other''s warmth.


    "Jeanne, do you want to stay in this world?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, what do you think?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes, if you want to live in this world, then I won''t stop you since you don''t need to worry about being alone here," Haru said.


    Jeanne pouted and said, "So your intention to get a harem is because you want to give me a sister?" Even though she didn''t say much about Haru''s womanizer hobby, she still felt jealous since she couldn''t own him by herself.


    "Of course not." Haru shook his head and said, "Your man''s charm is very high, even if I don''t want to, a lot of girls wille toward him."


    Jeanne snorted and said, "You''re so narcissistic!"


    "I have a right to be one since the famous saint has be my wife after all." Haru then took out a ring that he had prepared secretly and showed it to Jeanne.


    Jeanne was stunned and asked, "This is¡­?"


    "I will leave you here for a month or two, and you can think of this ring as our engagement ring, when I return, this time, then let''s get married properly and invite everyone," Haru said without hesitation. He knew that he was very unfair since he would leave Jeanne in this world alone, but fortunately, he had made quite a huge number of harems so she wouldn''t be alone here and she had a lot of sisters here.


    Jeanne opened her mouth, but she closed it again. Her lips trembled, her eyes were red, then there were tears rolling from her eyes.


    "I¡­ wasn''t sure what to say now¡­"


    "How about¡­ I love you? Just tell me that," Haru said with a smile.


    Jeanne smiled and said, "I love you, Haru."


    "I love you too, Jeanne."


    Both of them moved closer and kissed each other, enjoying each other''s presence. Their stamina was very high and they kissed for a long time until they parted their lips.


    Haru looked at Jeanne and suddenly said, "By the way, Jeanne, do you want to open our reward now?"


    "Our reward?"

 Chapter 1617 Reward 1

    <h4>Chapter 1617 Reward 1</h4>


    "Reward from the Group Chat?" Jeanne asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Can I get stronger then?" Jeanne asked.


    "That depends on your luck, but as long as you''re with me, your luck will be greatly increased," Haru said without hesitation. It wasn''t some bullsh*t since whenever he was around, the luck of everyone when they opened their reward really increased. He wasn''t sure why, but it might be rted to his status as a harem protagonist.


    As a harem protagonist, his luck was great. It might also affect his surroundings too, though, in the case of another protagonist, their luck would be absorbed by him since another protagonist, especially the harem protagonist one would suffer from him, such as their moment to power up was stolen, their heroines were stolen, etc.


    There were a lot of examples, but it was better to talk about that matterter.


    "Hmm, I wish I could get something that could get me to fly," Jeanne said.


    During her fight with the Ancient Dragon, Jeanne realized how troublesome it was to not be able to fly, so if possible, she wanted something that could help her to move around freely.


    Jeanne looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, don''t you have something that can help me with my battle?"


    Haru thought for a bit and nodded. "I have. Wait a moment." He then took out Shamb and Mastema, which were two Teigus that he got from the world of Akame Ga Kill. He was the Emperor, so it was normal for him to have all the Teigu.


    "This¡­ you want to give me two of them? Is that alright? One of them is your favorite item, right?" Jeanne knew that Haru loved to use Shamb since it was very convenient to teleport everywhere by using it. If possible, she also wanted to buy Shamb on the Group Chat, but it was quite expensive, especially since she had only joined the Group Chat. She didn''t have enough points to buy it, which made her helpless.


    "Watch me."


    Haru neither nodded nor shook his head but took out a small sticker from his palm and put that sticker on both Shamb and Mestema. Then suddenly, there was another Shamb, and Mestema appeared in front of them.


    "This¡­?!"


    Jeanne was stunned and looked at Haru, hoping he would answer what the sticker that he had just put before was.


    "This is one of my abilities, "Kiss''." Haru showed the sticker on his palm and said, "As long as I put this sticker, I can duplicate anything."


    "!!!"


    Jeanne was startled and asked, "Anything?"


    "Anything."


    Haru nodded, and in truth, he almost forgot that he had owned this power since it was very rare for him to use this ability. After all, even though this ability was fairly powerful, it was quite hard to use it in battle. He remembered thest time he used this ability was when he was at Kuzuha''s world. Still, then, he remembered that the use of this ability was to duplicate something, so he directly used this ability to duplicate his Teigu collections.


    (Kuzuha Doumouto from the world of Hagure Yuusha, if you don''t remember her).


    Haru then showed a mischievous smile and whispered something to Jeanne.


    When Jeanne heard Haru''s whisper, she blushed and pped Haru''s hand since this guy was so perverted, right? However, she had to admit that she was a bit curious since she heard that it was possible for him to put the sticker on that part of his body.


    "Don''t pull the sticker, or it will return back," Haru said.


    "Alright." Jeanne nodded. She looked at Shamb and knew that it was used to teleport, and Mestema, since it had the shape of wings, then its function was obvious. "How about we open the rewards?"


    "Sure."


    Haru nodded and felt that it was quite a long way since this arc was quite long, the author needed to write at least 70++ chapters to end the arc, even though the story had only 12 episodes.


    "Do you want to open your rewards first orter?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Jeanne was in deep thought, but then, she said, "How about you first?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit surprised since it was his first time to open his reward first since he usually opened his reward at the end, but he didn''t really mind, so he directly opened his reward.


    "Then I will open my reward," Haru said and directly opened his reward.


    Jeanne looked at Haru''s smartphone and wondered what kind of reward that guy would get.


    The lottery started, and it moved very fast until it stopped.


    [Congrattions, you have received "Snatch" ability]


    "Snatch?" 2x


    Haru and Jeanne said at the same time.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to check what kind of ability "Snatch" was.


    Snatch.


    Snatch is a power possessed by Fox''s Sin of Greed, Ban. It is an ability that enables its wielders to "rob" physical objects and the abilities of other creatures without making any actual or direct contact.


    "¡­"


    Haru was surprised, especially since it was his second time to get a reward from the world of "Nanatsu No Taizai." He thought for a bit and said, "Jeanne, how about you summon your battle g? Let me try my new power."


    "Alright."


    Jeanne nodded since she was also curious about Haru''s new ability. Still, she had to admit that when she saw the name of the ability was "Snatch," she felt that this ability was very well suited for him since he had snatched many heroines from the protagonist.


    Jeanne then summoned her battle g and looked at Haru curiously. "What are you going to do now?"


    Haru then used his "Snatch" ability to rob Jeanne''s battle g.


    Jeanne suddenly felt that a tremendous power pulled her battle g, and she couldn''t stop it.


    "What?!"


    Jeanne saw her battle g moved to Haru''s hand with a dumbfounded expression since her weapon was really snatched by her lover.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Jeanne''s battle g and had to admit that the "Snatch" ability was quite powerful, but at the same time, he knew that Ban was unable to use this ability fully.


    In the story, Ban used "Snatch" to steal the physical abilities of their opponents, including speed, stamina, and raw strength, and add it to their own, thus strengthening himself and weakening their opponents.


    Haru had to admit that Ban''s way of using his ability was quite good, but many things could be snatched, right?


    Haru thought that since something conceptual such as physical abilities, speed, stamina, and strength could be snatched, then other things such as luck, will, soul, age, time, etc., could be stolen too, right?


    Haru was wondering why Ban had never used this ability that way since if Ban really used this ability that way, Ban would be invincible. He then returned the battle g back to Jeanne and thought to train his ability better since, at this moment, the things that he could snatch were limited. At the same time, he knew that he should be able tobine this ability with the "Steal" ability that he had gotten previously.


    When Jeanne listened to Haru''s exnation about his new power, she had to admit that his ability was very cheating. She let out a sigh and said, "You have be even stronger."


    "Isn''t that good? If I am stronger, then I can protect you better," Haru said and kissed Jeanne''s forehead.


    Jeanne smiled sweetly and hugged him. She knew that this guy was a bastard, but she loved him very much.


    "You should open your reward now," Haru said.


    "Um."


    Jeanne nodded and opened her reward.


    The lottery started to move, and it stopped.


    [Congrattions, you have received the power of "Kage Kage no Mi"]


    "¡­Huh?"

 Chapter 1618 Reward 2

    <h4>Chapter 1618 Reward 2</h4>


    When Haru saw Jeanne''s reward, he wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. However, unlike him, Jeanne was quite curious about her reward since she didn''t know very well about the power of "Kage Kage no Mi."


    "Um, what kind of reward is this?" Jeanne asked.


    "You should read it first," Haru said since he didn''t want to spoil Jeanne. Still, he had to admit that this reward was a bit unique, or rather, there was a trace of guilt in his heart since Jeanne was a symbol of holiness, but he had tainted her, so this reward was very suitable for Jeanne, who had been tainted by him.


    Jeanne heard Haru''s advice and started to read the details about her ability.


    Kage Kage no Mi.


    The Kage Kage no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that gives the user the ability to manifest and control shadows of living creatures, including their own, as physical and tangible forms.


    The user, bing a Ruler of Shadows, can steal the shadows of other beings and insert them into different bodies, living or dead, which in thetter case enables the creation of zombies.


    "Interesting ability," Jeanne said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Jeanne and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Unlike Haru''splicated mood, Jeanne loved her reward very much, after all, she had never considered herself as a saint, and on her hands, there was a lot of blood from the enemies. Ironically, most of her power was rted to her status as a saint, but with this reward, it would be different.


    "Kage Kage no Mi¡­ the power to manipte shadow¡­" Jeanne murmured, then looked at Haru''s shadow.


    "What? Why are you looking at my shadow?" Haru was scared when he saw Jeanne was looking at her shadow.


    "Haru, let me try my power," Jeanne said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "You know¡­ you should be careful with your power since if you steal the shadow of someone or something, they won''t be able to stand under the sun again," Haru said. He had to admit that "Kage Kage no Mi" was one of the strongest Devil Fruits in the world of One Piece, but Moria was too dumb to fully optimize the power of this Devil Fruit.


    Haru knew that many things could be done by a shadow, especially when with a shadow, it was possible to create an army of shadows.


    In the story of One Piece, what Moria had done was too troublesome since he needed to make the zombie''s body before he put the shadow that he stole. Still, in truth, it was possible to create an army of shadows directly, with all of those shadows that he had stolen, especially when all of those shadows remembered all the knowledge and talent of the people whose shadow was stolen.


    Haru also felt that it was suitable for Jeanne to stay in this world since, with all of the metaphysical in this world, it was possible to create an army of metaphysical shadows by using the power of Kage Kage no Mi.


    Haru exined to Jeanne the possibility of her new power, and she had to admit that it was a very amazing ability. She could also use this ability to travel everywhere as long as there was a shadow, and if she had this ability before, she could stop the Ancient Dragon''s movement by controlling its shadow.


    "So, can you give me the Ancient Dragon? I want to make it into my shadow army," Jeanne said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "It''s alright, you can have the Ancient Dragon if you want." He thought for a bit and felt that it was better for Jeanne to own the Ancient Dragon by turning it into her shadow army. After all, he would leave her for a month or two, so it would be great if she could be stronger faster.


    "Right, let me try my power first," Jeanne said, and then she controlled her own shadow, shaping it into different kinds of shapes, including wings. She then tried to fly by using the wings of shadow several times since it was her first time to fly by using her own power.


    When Jeannended, she grabbed Haru''s shadow and tried to mold it into a different kind of shape, which made him helpless.


    "Haru, lend me your knife," Jeanne said.


    "¡­Here."


    Haru reluctantly gave his knife to Jeanne.


    Jeanne then sliced down Haru''s shadow without hesitation, separating it from his body.


    Haru raised his eyebrows but didn''t say much. In truth, he was able to stop Jeanne from slicing his shadow, but he didn''t do that since he knew that she was trying to experiment with her new power.


    Jeanne looked at Haru''s shadow for a bit then returned it to him.


    "There you go."


    Jeanne patted Haru''s shadow then looked at him with a smile. She thought that her new power was very interesting. She thought for a bit, then pulled him inside her shadow.


    Haru, who was pulled, felt a bit surprised and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "How about we try to do it here?" Jeanne asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and thought that he might really have tainted Jeanne.


    In the morning, when everyone had woken up, Haru, as usual, prepared breakfast for everyone, but then they noticed that Jeanne slumped on the sofa with a sleepy face.


    "¡­You¡­ did you do that all night with her?" Shizuno asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    Shizuno knew how big this beast''s stamina was, so she didn''t feel that surprised when she saw how Jeanne was all sleepy like that. She then looked around before pushing her breasts at his back and bit her ear, whispering, "Do you have to go?"


    Haru shuddered and wrapped his hand around Shizuno''s waist. "Yes."


    "¡­Then let''s do that," Shizuno whispered.


    "Um."


    "Haru, Shizuno, don''t leave me. I want to do that kind of thing too," Elena said and jumped into both of them.


    Satsuki, who was still sleepy, seemed to not notice what Haru, Shizuno, and Elena were doing at that moment, though, if she knew, she would join without hesitation.


    During breakfast, everyone ate together, and Haru said, "Right, do you want to go on a holiday?"


    "Holiday?"


    "Um, we can have two days of the trip, do you want to?" Haru asked.


    Without hesitation, they agreed!


    "Where should we go?" Satsuki asked.


    "Can Mari-oneechan go with us too?" Maya asked.


    "Hmm¡­ it is a bit hard since part of the academy is destroyed," Mari said. She wanted to go with them, but many things needed to be done.


    "You don''t need to worry about that since my big brother will take care of the rest," Shizuno said.


    "Really?" Mari was surprised.


    "He''s, after all, the chairman of the Akane Academy, and if he does nothing, then I will pull him to the academy," Shizuno said since she wanted to go on holiday with everyone.


    "Then it is decided! Let''s go on holiday!" Satsuki was excited.


    "So, where should we go?" Elena asked.


    When this question was asked, they quickly looked at Haru at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then how about a hot spring hotel?"


    Haru wondered how many times he had gone to the hot spring hotel, but he had to admit that it was the most suitable ce for a holiday.

 Chapter 1619

    <h4>Chapter 1619</h4>


    After they had decided to go on a trip to a hot spring trip, they prepared themselves and left the matter of the school to Shizuno''s brother, but when they were about to go out¡­


    "Yahallo!"


    Edward waved his hand with a bright smile and said, "Good morning, everyone!"


    "¡­"


    Edward and Ang came to Haru''s house uninvited and suddenly noticed a lot of luggage around them.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" Edward asked.


    Ang raised her eyebrow and asked, "Don''t tell me that you''re all going on a trip?"


    "Eh? A trip? Can we go with you too?" Edward asked directly with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and asked, "Don''t you have to go back now?"


    "¡­"


    Edward then looked at Ang, and Ang gave him a nod.


    Ang took her mobile phone then talked for a bit and her face showed impatience when she talked with the people on the phone then after a while. She closed the phone with a calm expression and said, "Everything has been solved."


    "That''s great!"


    Edward gave a thumbs up to Ang, then looked at Haru. "So can we go on the trip together?"


    "¡­Sure."


    After all, it didn''t mean Edward was going to stay with them all the time and Haru was also quite grateful for Edward for lending Ang to him during his war against the Russian branch of the White Knight Order before.


    For this trip, they went to Yamanashi prefecture, where they could watch Mt. Fuji directly from the inn where they stayed.


    Haru had always had a hobby of buying a hot spring inn in the various world and he also bought one in this area, but enough of that since the girls were also unable to hold themselves and entered the hot spring pool together, of course, a boy and a girl were in a different ce and they didn''t enter the mixed pool.


    But then, there was a question, why did they enter a different pool?


    It was because of the guy, who rested beside him at that moment.


    "Ah, a hot spring is always the best," Edward said in satisfaction, wiping his face with a towel, watching Mt. Fuji from the distance, luckily, it was clear today so he could see the beauty of this mountain while enjoying a cup of sake.


    Edward sipped the sake slowly and could feel the mellow and sweetness of the sake, entered his throat, feeling very warmth at this moment. He then smiled and looked at Haru, who was resting beside him.


    "You really know how to enjoy yourself."


    "Well, it is alright to do it from time to time, but you really disturb my n," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Sorry, sorry, but you can go with your girlfriends anytime, right? I will go back tomorrow after all. Oh, by the way, can you send me to the airport using your teleportation tomorrow? It is troublesome to use public transportation after all," Edward said with a smile.


    "¡­Sure."


    Haru let out a sigh and wasn''t sure how to describe his feeling toward Edward since he had often used his secretary as a pillow and he had slept together with Ang all the time in Russia. He wasn''t sure about Edward''s feelings toward Ang, but since the ride had turned into porridge, there was no turning back and as long as the fact wasn''t known, it was alright, but he had always felt weird by Edward''s gaze since Edward cast a nce at him from time to time, but it might be his imagination.


    Haru looked at the sky and he could see a funny shape of clouds, feeling quite excited when he thought that he would go back to his original world after few months of stay in this world. Time might stop in his original world, but in this world, he had been living with Jeanne for a few months after all so it was normal for him to miss his girlfriends in his original world.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered what his n would be in his original world.


    ''The first is testing the game, going on a trip with Muse to the beach, school festival, then Sakura''s operation¡­''


    Haru knew that his schedule was almost packed, but after all of that, the summer break woulde and he would go on a trip to Lanai Ind that he had boughtst year in his original world.


    "By the way, Edward?"


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Edward looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Do you want to taste some of the sake?"


    "If Mari (the principal of Akanae Academy) isn''t here, then I might try, but that isn''t something that I want to ask you." Haru looked at Edward and asked, "Do you have an interest in a girl?"


    *Burst!*


    Edward burst out all the sake in his mouth and there was a liquid that dripped from his nose. It felt a bit painful, but he ignored all of that, looking at Haru incredulously.


    "I mean¡­ I am not going to judge someone''s taste, and if you swing that way, I don''t care much either, but if you swing that way, I have something great for you."


    Haru took out a bracelet from his zipper storage and said, "This is Kampfer bracelet, it is a really great item for you."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Haru and Edward were talking to each other, the girls were also excited, resting on the hot spring pool, especially Ang since what had happened in Russia was quite too much for her and this hot spring could make her rx.


    "By the way, Ang, can I ask you something?" Shizuno suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuno?"


    "Did something happen between you and Haru?" Shizuno asked.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Ang almost drowned in the hot spring pool and also drank a lot of water which caused her to cough several times ufortably. Her face was red, but no one knew whether it was because of the heat of the water or embarrassment. "Of course not! Nothing is happening!"


    "Really?"


    Everyone was looking at Ang with a scrutinized gaze since they knew how beastly their man was and someone as beautiful as Ang would be on his target list too.


    "You''re all persistent! Nothing is really happening!" Ang was almost mad and snorted. She didn''t care whether they believed in her words or not, but she couldn''t tell that she had been sleeping with Haru all the time and both of them also had done a "banya" together.


    If it was a normal "banya" then Ang wouldn''t be embarrassed, but their "banya" was quite perverted and it wasn''t suitable for someone underage.


    When everyone was trying to tease Ang, Satsuki was a bit depressed, looking at everyone. Her gaze was on Shizuno, Jeanne, Elena, Mari, andstly, Ang. She ignored Maya since Maya was still a child, but she knew that Maya would have a lot of potentials, unlike her¡­


    Satsuki looked down and looked at her airport-like chest with sadness.


    Jeanne happened to see Satsuki''s expression and moved closer.


    "You should ask Haru tonight," Jeanne whispered.


    "Huh?"


    Satsuki''s face was red when she heard Jeanne''s words.


    Shizuno also moved closer and said, "He''s going on a trip in three days, you should ask him to help you to raise the size of your bust."


    "Shizuno!!!"


    Satsuki was furious again and she entered "Super Saiyan" mode directly.


    Everyone was very cheerful in the hot spring pool, even if Shizuno and Satsuki were fighting together, until¡­


    "Wait, I want to have children with Haru!" Elena suddenly said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Um¡­ Can I ask, how to make children?" Maya asked curiously.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence and wanted to strangle Elena at this moment since this girl''s mouth was too dirty, right? And they needed to remind this stupid girl not to say something like that in front of Maya or else¡­

 Chapter 1620 I want you to increase the size of my bust

    <h4>Chapter 1620 I want you to increase the size of my bust</h4>


    After they dipped in the hot spring, they yed around the facilities on the hot spring hotel such as ying ping pong, game center, singing a song on karaoke, and Haru didn''t forget to always slip a lot of alcohol on Edward so this guy would drunk and didn''t bother himter.


    As expected Edward was drunk after he was forced to drink a tea that was mixed with vodka by Haru several times, however, Edward really had the best time of his life, ying around, without caring of anything in this hotel before he slept directly on Haru''s shoulder which made Haru shudder.


    When everyone saw Edward was sleeping on Haru''s shoulder, they felt weird for some reason, but they didn''t think too much and thought that Edward was sleepy after Edward drank a lot of alcohol.


    Haru and Ang then brought Edward to Edward''s room and let him sleep there alone.


    Edward was sleeping on his bed so sloppily with a satisfied expression which caused Haru and Ang tough.


    Haru and Ang then went out together since they didn''t want to disturb Edward.


    Ang realized that she was alone with Haru and she wasn''t sure why, but she felt shy at that moment. She thought for a while and decided to say something, but¡­


    "Haru!!"


    Haru and Ang turned and saw Satsuki was there, wearing a yukata, and let her hair fall on her back.


    Satsuki''s body might be petite and her chest was small, but because of that, she was so beautiful when she wore a yukata.


    "Can we talk for a bit?"


    "Sure."


    Haru nodded, then looked at Ang. "See you tomorrow, Ang."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Ang nodded with a snort, then looked at Haru and Satsuki, who left together whileughing at each other, and somehow, there was a sense of loss on her heart which made her ufortable and confused at this moment.


    Haru looked at Satsuki, who was walking beside him, and somehow he could tell that she was embarrassed for some reason.


    "What''s wrong, Satsuki?"


    "Um¡­"


    Satsuki blushed and pulled Haru''s hand. "Let''s go to my room! Let''s talk there!" She didn''t want to say something so embarrassing in this ce so she directly pulled him to her room.


    Haru, after all, bought the entire hotel and even though the girls stayed in the same room to sleep, they put some of their luggage in a different room since there were a lot of them, which somehow made him speechless.


    Satsuki looked around secretly, then pulled Haru inside her room, closed the door directly, and let out a sigh of relief when no one seemed to notice them.


    "What''s wrong, Satsuki?" Haru asked, but he felt that his throat was quite dry, watching Satsuki in front of him.


    Satsuki noticed Haru''s gaze and she lowered her head shyly. She felt happy that it seemed that she could attract him since unlike the rest of his women, her breasts were small and she felt quite inferior so¡­


    "Haru¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you¡­ Can you raise the size of my bust?" Satsuki asked with all of her willpower.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was stunned and lost for words.


    "You¡­ You can''t?" When Satsuki saw Haru''s reaction, she felt that she was weak when she knew that her bust size could only stay this size.


    "It''s possible, but I can''t increase it that much and I need quite a long time to do it," Haru said.


    Sora had asked Haru before to raise the size of her bust since the size of her bust was quite small and if he did nothing, her size would be only A Cup, but with his ability, it was possible to raise it to C Cup.


    Some readers might think that the C Cup was small, but in truth, it was a perfect size. It wasn''t that big and it wasn''t that small either.


    Having a big breast wasn''t a good thing since it would make a girl have backache since they had to walk with something heavy on their front every day, on the other hand, having a small breast was also quite shameful for a girl since it was quite simr to a man who was shy when they had a small penis.


    In girls'' case, a breast had a simr existence to a guy''s penis.


    It might sound vulgar, but that was the truth.


    "You know, I don''t mind whether yours is big or small," Haru said. For him, there was no difference between small and big breasts since in his mind, all of them were great.


    "But I care!" Satsuki was on verge of tears and said, "Do you know how Shizuno is always teasing my small chest?"


    "But I love it, if possible I want to touch it every day," Haru said.


    "¡­Really?" Satsuki asked shyly.


    Haru didn''t expect this reaction, but he quickly nodded. "Of course, I want to rub it every day."


    "Then do it," Satsuki said without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Um, I am sure." Satsuki also knew that Haru had done that kind of thing with Shizuno and Jeanne and she also wanted to do it too since she could hear that both of them really enjoyed that activity.


    "Then I will do it."


    Haru wasn''t a virgin and he had done this kind of debauchery act a lot of time so his movement was very natural as if a hunter with thousands of years of experience.


    "Um¡­"


    Satsuki moaned when her small breasts were touched by Haru''s hands. His touch was gentle, but it gave her a feeling like she was being electrocuted, and somehow it felt very good. Her entire body was very hot and she also felt that her lower body felt quite weird. Her breathing started to get heavy and she stared at Haru''s face, then stole his lips.


    Once again Satsuki made him quite surprised since all she had done was something that usually wasn''t done by her.


    Both of them kissed each other, ying with each other tongues, while he yed with her breasts.


    When they parted their lips Satsuki''s eyes became hazy and she felt that she was between reality and dream since what had happened at this moment was like a dream for her, even though she knew that it was a reality.


    "If you want it bigger, I need to touch it every day and massage it," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­"


    Satsuki was wondering why she wanted to punch Haru at this moment, but she had to admit that this guy was too shameless, right?


    Satsuki looked at Haru, then lowered her eyes, seeing a big bulge on his yukata in surprise.


    "That¡­?"


    "It gets exciting when you touch it," Haru said.


    "Really?" Satsuki looked at Haru then looked at his big bulge curiously.


    "Do you want to touch it?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?" Satsuki gulped and asked nervously, "Can I?"


    "Sure, I will take it out for you."


    Haru then took out his anaconda and it seemed that it was ready to eat the girl in front of him.


    *Gulp!*


    Satsuki wasn''t sure why, but she felt that she wanted to put his anaconda on her mouth for some reason.


    "Do you want to put it in your mouth?"


    "Huh?!"


    Satsuki was startled and quickly said, "That ce is dirty!"


    "So you don''t want to?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Satsuki wondered why she felt that she was being led by him, but she had to admit that she was quite temped. "Well¡­ well¡­ I will try it¡­" She lowered her head and started to lick his anaconda with her small tongue nervously. It was like when someone tried new food, but after she tasted it, she felt surprised and started to brave herself to do something bolder.


    Haru sucked a deep breath and looked at Satsuki who tried really hard. He caressed her head gently and said, "It''s great, Satsuki."


    Hearing his praise, Satsuki became excited and kept moving her head and hand together in excitement, forgetting all the shyness that she felt before.


    Then after a moment, his anaconda started to tremble and it slightly became bigger.


    "Satsuki, you should let go of your mouth, I am going to cum," Haru said.


    Satsuki ignored Haru''s words and moved faster.


    When Haru saw Satsuki''s response, he wasn''t going to say his reminder twice and let her know why he told her to get away.


    Then¡­


    *Burst!*


    Satsuki felt that her entire mouth was filled with a hot liquid. It was so much that she couldn''t contain it in her mouth and she coughed several times.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Satsuki''s beautiful face was tainted with white liquid, giving off a gap of purity and impurity, making his anaconda became harder.


    "You alright?" Haru asked.


    After she felt better, Satsuki nodded and said, "It has a peculiar taste." She had to admit that the taste was quite weird at first, but after a while, she strangely felt that she could drink it a lot.


    Haru patted Satsuki''s head with a smile and said, "Then it''s time for payback.


    "Payback?"


    "Lay on the futon," Haru said and didn''t exin.


    Satsuki followed Haru''s words obediently andid on her futon, watching Haru, who slowly moved closer and opened the gap of the lower part of her yukata. Her stripped panties were shown and her entire body was hot, but she was full of expectation, wondering how he was going to reward her.


    Haru lowered his head then used his finger to move Satsuki''s panties to the side and started to eat her out.


    "Wait, Haru! That ce is dirty!" Satsuki''s reminder was toote since she started to feel the indescribable pleasure that she had never felt before. "Ahhhn!!!" She moaned hard, grabbing the head of the man that was eating her pussy out. She tried to get away since this feeling was quite weird, but her legs were so weak and when she couldn''t handle it anymore, she let out everything, squirting the liquid from her honey pot.


    Haru felt the warmth of the liquid on his face, but he didn''t think too much, raising his head, and looked at Satsuki, who wasying there weakly, but her face was full of desire at this moment.


    When their eyes met each other, it was like they could understand each other''s thoughts and what they wanted to do at that moment.


    Satsuki bit her lower lip and gave him a slight nod.


    Haru moved closer and whispered, "I love you, Satsuki."


    "I love you, Haru." Satsuki hugged Haru''s neck so tightly, hoping that they could be even closer.


    They started to kiss each other again, and Satsuki started to feel that something had entered her body, and at that moment, she knew that she was helplessly in love with him and wanted to be together with him, forgetting the fact that her older brother from her previous life happened to be in the same ss as her since, in her mind, there was only one man and that man was him.


    Satsuki then started to understand why Jeanne and Shizuno loved to do this kind of thing with him.

 Chapter 1621 Move On

    <h4>Chapter 1621 Move On</h4>


    Satsukiid on the futon weakly, but on her face, there was a notification and her "ahoge" hair was moving around showing her happiness, like a dog''s tail.


    Shizuno and Jeanne looked at Satsuki, who wasying on the futon with a happy face with a sigh since they didn''t expect that beast to go all the way, no, or rather, they had expected this, but they didn''t expect that it would be so fast.


    "Satsuki, is your body alright?" Jeanne asked since she knew that Satsuki refused Haru to heal the pain and soreness in that ce, but she also understood Satsuki''s answer why Satsuki refused his offer to heal her.


    "Um, I am alright now," Satsuki nodded. Before she was so sore that she couldn''t stand up since she was quite wild with himst night. Fortunately, her body was quite tough, but she still felt the taste of pain and soreness after she lost her first time.


    As a girl, losing her first time and bing a woman was something special and of course, she wanted to taste this feeling until it subsided on its own rather than being healed by him.


    "By the way, is he going with Elena now?" Satsuki asked.


    Shizuno nodded and said, "Yes, he should be with Elena after he sends Sir Edward and Ang-san to the airport." She looked at Satsuki and asked, "Are you disappointed that he can''t be here?"


    Satsuki shook her head and said, "Elena also needs him and I will let her monopolize him now since he will go out in two days."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Jeanne and Shizuno looked at each other then smiled. Both of them patted Satsuki''s head and thought that this girl was a good girl.


    "That guy is lucky to have you," Jeanne said with a smile.


    "Maybe, I swing that way, with you, Satsuki," Shizuno said with a teasing smile.


    Satsuki smiled sweetly when she heard Jeanne''s words, but then her expression turned weird when she heard Shizuno''s words. "Stay three meters away from me, Shizuno."


    Shizuno only smiled and hugged this girl, ignoring herint.


    Jeanne also smiled and hugged them together, feeling happy that they could meet each other.


    At the airport, Haru and Elena sent both Edward and Ang to the airport since both of them were about to go back to the UK.


    "Ugh¡­ my head¡­" Edward held his head in pain since he had a hangover. He felt so nauseous and wanted to puke at that moment. He was wondering whether it was the feeling of the pregnant woman.


    Haru didn''t know what Edward was thinking and said, "Then we will have to part now, Edward."


    "Um¡­ see youter in the future, Haru," Edward said with a forced smile while holding his head.


    "Edward-sama, are you alright? Here''s the water." Ang took care of Edward with care.


    "Un."


    Edward nodded and drank the water which was given by Ang.


    Ang helped Edward to drink the water, then she looked at Haru with aplicated expression.


    "See you in the future, Ang. I am going to miss you," Haru said.


    "¡­I won''t miss you bastard!" Ang snorted, but somehow, there were tears in her eyes. She then left together with Edward since their n was about to set off.


    "You''re not going to kiss her?" Elena suddenly asked after she saw Ang and Edward leave.


    Haru held Elena''s hand and said, "You''re my woman now. You should show some selfish desire."


    "Selfish desire?" Elena looked straight at Haru and said, "I want your child!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Not only him, but everyone at the airport was stunned when they heard Elena''s words since she was very loud.


    Ang and Edward, who hadn''t moved too far, also heard Elena''s words.


    Elena looked at Haru, who was in silence, and thought that he hadn''t heard her, so she repeated her words again.


    "I want your---"


    Haru kissed Elena''s lips to stop her from talking about something embarrassing in public, but he also knew very well that his action might be a bit too much since he kissed her in public.


    na was excited and kissed him back.


    However, Haru didn''t kiss her for long and when Elena was about to put her tongue inside him, he quickly moved away. "Let''s move away from here, we can do thister at the hotel."


    Elena nodded shyly.


    Haru and Elena then went back to the hotel and he did what she wished which was showing her how to make children. He wasn''t ready yet to have children so this was the only thing that he could only do at this moment.


    The time moved so fast and before long it was the time for them to return back from their trip and return to how their everyday lives were, but because their school was still destroyed by the attack of the Ancient Dragon before, the school would be on holiday until it was fully renovated, however, unlike before, there was no him beside them since he was leaving for a trip and they had epted that fact before, but they still felt reluctant and hoped that he woulde back as soon as possible.


    Unlike Haru''s girls and some female members of the Striker who could live in Haru''s house, the fate of the male members of the Striker was a bit troublesome since the dorm of their school was destroyed because of their fight with the Ancient Dragon and it needed a lot of time to fix all of the school building again, but the members of the Striker was still alright since they received money from their activity as a member of the Striker, unlike the real MC in this world, Haimura Moroha, was quite troubled when the dorm was destroyed.


    Haimura was quite poor after all, and most of his money, he sent to his uncle and aunt whose economic power was also very poor. Luckily, his rtionship with Gen Isurugi was quite good so Gen offered to live with him.


    Haimura then happened to go to the school and he also happened to see Jeanne, Shizuno, Satsuki, Elena, Maya, and the female members of the Striker. He stood there since he wasn''t sure why, he felt that Satsuki was more beautiful than before, but at the same time, there was a slight heartache which he didn''t know where it came from suddenly happened to him.


    Haimura''s eyes happened to meet Satsuki and he thought to greet her, but Satsuki was quite indifferent and continued to talk with the rest of the girls.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haimura could only stand there, watching the group of girls that slowly left with a long sigh. He understood why Satsuki had a bad impression of him and he also thought why he was so stupid toe out during such a critical moment. He also had almost caused his teacher to die, and if Haru didn''te back then, he was sure that Tanaka would lose his life, even though he had to admit it, he knew that he was in debt to Haru.


    Watching Satsuki leave with a group of girls, Haimura let out a sigh and knew that she wasn''t the little sister in his previous life and knew that he needed to move on since there wouldn''t be any future between them, especially when she was in a rtionship.


    Staring at the sky, Haimura hoped that there would be another world where there wouldn''t be Haru there and by then, he might be able to reunite with his little sister and, maybe, a lover? He let out another long sigh and walked away alone like always.

 Chapter 1622 Please do that somewhere else

    <h4>Chapter 1622 Please do that somewhere else</h4>


    As expected, it was only a moment after Haru returned to his original world, and Raikou was still sitting beside him, showing a worried expression.


    Haru turned toward Raikou and said, "I''vepleted the quest."


    "¡­"


    Raikou was dumbfounded and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Haru caressed Raikou''s face and said, "It''s only a moment, right? You don''t need to worry."


    Raikou ignored Haru''s words and quickly checked his body. She could tell that he had be stronger, and¡­


    Raikou raised her eyebrow and asked, "Did you gain another harem?" She knew that Haru had told her the truth that he had gone out for the quest of the Group Chat, and that reason was that she believed in him and she also smelled an unfamiliar smell from him, and this smell, she knew very well that it wasing from a girl.


    "¡­"


    Haru stared at Raikou with a speechless expression, wondering whether Raikou was a god in her previous life, but¡­


    Haru quickly lifted Raikou with his arms and whispered, "I miss you, baby. Let''s have a lot tonight."


    Raikou blushed and nodded obediently, hugging his neck, then let him bring her to the room, knowing what they were about to do tonight.


    In the morning, everyone had woken up, and their expression was quite refreshed.


    Unlike everyone, Haru hadn''t met them for a few months, and of course, he really missed them, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to do that kind of thing since they were about to go to school.


    "By the way, the game is going to be ready soon, right?" Haru asked.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, the game is going to be ready soon, and we will invite everyone to test it together?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless when he heard Megumi''s words. If it was a normal game, it should be alright to invite everyone, but the game that they were making was "School Days"!


    It wasn''t a game that could be yed in front of everyone at all!


    Utaha looked at Haru''s expression and said, "By the way, we need to have a tester, so you need to go back immediately after school, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was in silence then asked, "Who is the tester?"


    "Who else?"


    They were looking at Haru at the same time.


    Haru frowned and asked, "Me?"


    They nodded at the same time.


    "¡­¡­"


    "No!"


    Haru shook his head without hesitation since he felt that being a tester as their game would be simr to execution, and he was also their man. They also needed to know who was in control of this family, right?


    His face was resolute, and whatever they were going to say, he would refuse to be the tester of "School Days," but he forgot, he had one weakness that he couldn''t fight at all¡­


    "Onii-chan, please¡­" Sora said to Haru with pleading eyes.


    "Of course!"


    Haru nodded without hesitation after hearing Sora call him "Onii-chan," and at the same time, he woke up and realized what he had said. His gaze turned toward Sora, and he realized how dangerous his little sister was. Even though neither of them had a blood rtionship, and he had a power that could destroy the earth against his little sister, he was quite weak.


    "Yay!"


    Everyone said happily and pped their hands together, and somehow, it made him frown tighter, thinking that he would punish them tonight.


    At school, it was quite peaceful since no one really bothered him and his height was something that normal humans couldn''t achieve, or rather, he had entered a realm where a normal human was impossible to enter.


    But enough of that since the school was very peaceful and everyone was very happy since the school festival was about to start soon and most of the students prepared their sses or clubs, showing various attractions, events, dramas, stalls, etc. or something that they had decided to do during the school festival.


    As the members of the student council, they were also quite busy supervising the progress of the school festival, but Haru wasn''t that busy, or rather, he stayed in the student council room, watching the members of the student council, reading, checking, sorting, epting, etc. various documents for the school festival.


    Haru loosened his eyebrow and somehow felt bored since he really did nothing. After all, he hadn''te to the school for a while and spent most of his time outside, doing both dating and working. He shook his head, put on earphones on his ears, yed music, then started to read a book, but in truth, he was checking the Group Chat at how much it was tobine both "Snatch" and "Steal" ability.


    Kirari also didn''t give him a job since she knew that this guy wouldn''te to the school, and it was also the reason why she demoted him as her secretary from his previous position since she didn''t want him to be so busy and she also wanted him to be her secretary, serving her, like a butler, since she had never won against him on the bed and even though she didn''t want to admit it, it was one of her kinks, but¡­


    Kirari nced at Haru and looked at the members of the student council.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    Haru took off his earphones and looked at Kirari curiously.


    "Can I sit in yourp?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The student council members were in silence and stopped their hands when they heard Kirari''s words. Everyone knew that Haru and Kirari were dating each other, but it didn''t mean that they could unscrupulously flirt with each other, right?


    Not all of them were dating after all, or rather, most of the student council members were single, and the damage that was given by a couple who flirted with each other was something that they could bear!


    In truth, except for Haru and Kirari, Miboumi and Miharutaki were also engaged to each other. Still, their rtionship wasn''t good, especially when Miboumi was always very cold toward Miharutaki, but that rtionship became colder when Miboumi caught Miharutaki hugging Haru, which annoyed him.


    Miboumi was full of smiles, but his heart was very cold at that moment, wondering what their expression would be when they found out that he had overthrown them.


    If Haru knew what this guy was thinking, he thought that Miboumi wasn''t thinking straight. Even though the position of the student council of the Hyakkou Academy seemed to be powerful, it was after all only a position, and it wasn''t like this school controlled this entire country after all, but Haru had to admit thatpared to a normal rich businessman, the position of the student council president was something very delicious, and everyone sought after, but that was all,pared to his worth, this school was too small.


    Haru looked at Kirari with a smile and patted hisp.


    "Sure."


    Kirari smiled then moved toward him, sitting on hisp, before she continued to check the document. Her sitting position was so natural that no one could find fault with her, and it was as if she had done this a thousand times.


    "Don''t get hard, alright?" Kirari said with a low voice before she continued to work, she might have realized it before, but by sitting on hisp, she could feel that her energy became abundant, and her speed also increased.


    On the other hand, Haru felt that he didn''t feel bored anymore and had to admit that Kirari''s smell was very good, but he needed to wait until the end of school.


    Haru and Kirari might be happy, but for the rest of the student council members, they felt that they were being tortured and wanted to finish their jobs as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1623 Oh my, how cute...

    <h4>Chapter 1623 Oh my, how cute¡­</h4>


    After working in the student council room, Haru and Kirari moved to his private room, which was located at the main location of the Traditional Culture Club president along with Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko (those four girls are the members of student councils and Kirari''s subordinates if you forget).


    They decided to eat lunch there and rested for a bit before continuing with their work againter.


    "Haru, you haven''t been to schooltely," Runa said in aint.


    "You should know that if I want to graduate, I can do it immediately, and there''s also no need for me to be in the school since I have learned everything," Haru said while taking out the box of lunch that he had preparedter. He brought two boxes of lunch, one for him and the other one was Kirari since she asked him to make one yesterday. In truth, he almost forgot since it had been few months that he had been in his original world, and if Kirari didn''t remind him in the morning, he might forget to make one.


    "Then why are you still in high school?" Yuriko asked subconsciously, but that question caused everyone to turn silent, looking at her with an expressionless expression since they had a feeling that they would be hit by another wave of bitterness, watching a couple, flirting with each other.


    Haru smiled and was about to say something, but¡­


    "STOP!!!"


    Runa stood up and pointed her finger at Haru, shouting, "Don''t you dare to say another world! If you say another word, then I might doubt whether you have a human heart or not?!"


    Sayaka was speechless and said, "Runa-san, isn''t it a bit too much?"


    "Sayaka!" Runa was about to cry, but she stillined since she realized how painful it was when she saw a couple flirting with each other right in front of her, who was single. "You should remember what both of them have done!? They have flirted with each other in front of us! I¡­ No, we don''t have a lover! Please¡­ if you want to flirt, do it where we can''t see it¡­" Her eyes were red, showing how jealous, envious, and hurt she was when she saw how Haru and Kirari were flirting with each other in front of everyone.


    Yuriko let out a sigh, and somehow she also understood Runa''s feeling. She had to admit that she wanted to have a lover when she thought about how both Haru and Kirari were dating each other. Still, somehow, she felt that it was impossible, considering her family condition. She was sure that her marriage would be arranged in the future, so such a sweet love life in high school might be a bit impossible, and not like she had someone that she wanted to fall for, considering how vile this school was, unless¡­


    Yuriko cast a nce at Haru then Kirari, and somehow she felt jealous of Kirari at this moment for being able to meet Haru by chance in the past.


    Kirari chuckled and said, "Then you should get a lover too, Runa. You''re very cute, after all. I am sure that there are a lot of guys who are going to fall for you."


    "It''s here!"


    Runa snorted and said, "Kirari, although I''m afraid of you, it doesn''t mean that you can abuse us like that!" She clenched her fist and said, "If it''s so easy for us to get a boyfriend, then we won''t suffer like this!"


    Kirari smiled, looking at Runa''s expression, and said, "You know, there''s a lot of guys in this school, right? Some of the students in this school areing from a family with the same status as you, so why don''t you try them?"


    Runa snorted and said, "You think that all of those guys in the school can enter my eyes?" She really didn''t even feel a temptation toward those brats in this school, well, except for one person, but that person had already been owned, and she didn''t dare to seduce him unless he was the one who made the first move.


    "Well, that''s true. After all, you have always been with Haru. I am sure that a normal man won''t satisfy you anymore." Kirari nodded since she understood her boyfriend''s charm very well.


    In this school, there were a lot of young men that were suitable to be husband candidates for the girls in this room, but because they had often been with Haru all the time, they couldn''t be satisfied with them anymore.


    For example, one wasing from a rich family, but his appearance wasn''t good enough, the other one was quite handsome, but his family wasn''t rich, and their status was too far apart. There was also one that wasing from a rich family and also had a handsome appearance, but their personality was sh*t. Whenever two persons from big families dated each other, it had never been so simple, and the interest of the family would be mixed between their love life.


    Runa sighed and said, "Sometimes, I''m a bit jealous of those students who areing from a normal family."


    Haru looked at Runa and asked, "Do you want to be born in a normal family?"


    "Hmm¡­" Runa crossed her arms and thought for a while with a difficult expression, then said, "Well, I guess a normal family is good, but of course, it is also important to have a good economic condition as long as it isn''t. That much."


    Whether someone came from a poor family or a rich family, each of them had their own problems.


    Kirari shook her head and said, "How stupid. You should know you might not have the ability to control your own life when youe from a normal family."


    "Well, that''s true, but do I need to think about aplicated thing when I am onlying from a normal family?" Runa responded.


    "Let''s not discuss this kind of thing. Let''s have lunch first," Haru said since he could see that Kirari wanted to continue this conversation. If the flow of the conversation was good, then he didn''t mind, but he knew that they were about to argue with each other, so he needed to stop them.


    They nodded and didn''t really want a conflict to happen during this pleasant lunch.


    "By the way, Kirari, are you sure that you''re going to let Miboumi like that?" Runa asked.


    In response, Kirari only smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry too much about him, or rather, he''s a good training partner, and I only hope that he won''t lose so easily, so it''ll be quite fun."


    Runa looked at Haru and said, "Haru, your fiance is a lunatic."


    Haru, who ate his lunch, looked at Runa and said, "It''s alright. If something happens, then I will protect her."


    Kirari smiled and hugged him so tightly.


    "¡­¡­"


    They felt bitter once again when they saw how both Haru and Kirari flirted with each other again.


    "Well, let''s see my lunch," Kirari said and opened her bento box.


    Everyone was also looking at Kirari''s box lunch curiously since they heard that Haru made it, but they didn''t expect it¡­


    "Wow, it is so cute!" Runa eximed.


    "Haru, how can you make this kind of cute bento?!" Yuriko was dumbfounded.


    Sayaka and Ririka didn''t say much, but they were also quite surprised by Kirari''s bento.


    Kirari''s bento was fairly normal, there was rice, egg, cherry tomatoes, fried chicken, etc., but on the top of the rice, it was decorated with nori that was shaped in Kirari''s face. The egg was also shaped in heart shape, which somehow made them dumbfounded since they wouldn''t expect that such a manly man such as Haru would be able to make such a cute dish, and at the same time, they were jealous of Kirari since they also wanted to have a bento from Haru too!


    "Wow!"


    Kirari didn''t expect that her bento would be so cute. She gave a peck on Haru''s cheek and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem, as long as you''re happy, but don''t tell anyone that I made this, it is embarrassing," Haru said with a slight blush since he didn''t really want to make such a bento, but he knew that since his sense of art had returned to normal, his woman asked him to cook them such a cute bento. After all, he was a man, so it was a bit embarrassing to make such a cute bento, but he tried since that was Kirari''s request.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t realize at that moment that when all the girls in this room saw him, blushing, they really wanted to pounce him to the ground!

 Chapter 1624 Game Testing or Public Execution?

    <h4>Chapter 1624 Game Testing or Public Execution?</h4>


    After school, Haru and Kirari returned to Haru''s house. After all, the school would be on holiday tomorrow, so she decided to stay at his house.


    Unlike Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Raikou, Seri, Sumire, and Ritsu that were mostly living in his house, Erina and Kirari didn''t stay in his house, but they had their own rooms, and they often stayed for a lot of days in his house.


    When Kirari saw Haru was blushing before, she was already very impatient and wanted to push him to the bed, so when they had arrived at his house. There was only one thing that she wanted to do, but¡­


    "Hello!"


    Kirari and Haru saw a lot of unfamiliar faces all of a sudden, which made them at a loss and disappointed somehow.


    "Here''s a tea and a cookie."


    Megumi came from the kitchen to the living room, where everyone gathered together. She prepared ten cups of tea and gave them to all the people there, but why nine?


    It was because all the members of the Tabletop Gaming Club wereing to Haru''s house.


    Haru looked at the four members of the Tabletop Gaming Club besides Utaha, Megumi, Eriri, and Sora.


    Kozue Makihara, Chika Fujiwara, Terashima, and Jabami Yumeko were members of the Tabletop Gaming Club beside Haru''s girlfriends.


    Haru didn''t know much about them, except for Yumeko and Chika since he had met them several times before, but it had been a while for them to meet each other after all and he remembered thest time he met her was in the hospital when he came with Sakura and Sakura''s mother to check-up Sakura''s health.


    Haru knew the reason why Yumeko came to the hospital, and because of that, he felt a bit worried about her, but there was something that he needed to do first. He put on a gentle smile and introduced himself.


    As for Chika, this girl often met him during an awkward time, which made him quite helpless.


    "Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka. As you can see, I am the boyfriend of Sora, Utaha, and Megumi." Haru bowed his head slightly and said, "Thank you for taking care of them."


    "¡­"


    Makihara and Terashima were in a daze, staring at Haru all the time since it was their first time to see Haru right in front of their eyes, and they had to admit that he might be the most handsome man on earth. Not only handsome but also rich, they didn''t even think that it was weird for him to dare Sora, Utaha, and Megumi at the same time. If possible, they also wanted to date him too.


    However, such a reaction was quite normal since his appearance was really handsome, and he also had received a lot of rewards before, turning his appearance even more handsome.


    Chika looked at her friends and could only shake her head. After all, she knew very well that this guy was amazing, but frankly, this guy was a scumbag!


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Utaha coughed several times, reminding them not to be so rude. She knew her boyfriend''s charm after all, and it was also normal for them to show such a reaction, but they should be


    Yumeko was also slightly in a daze, looking at Haru, before she put on a beautiful smile and said, "It has been a while, Haru."


    "Huh?"


    When Yumeko said those words, everyone, except for Sora, seemed to be surprised when she called Haru''s name directly, and from her tone, their rtionship seemed quite good.


    "It has been a while, Yumeko." Haru looked at Yumeko with a strange expression and didn''t think too much about the reason why Yumeko decided to join Tabletop Gaming Club since he knew that she was very random.


    "Makkii-senpai, Gigako-senpai, what''s wrong? Why are you all in a daze?" Sora asked.


    "Oh! Oh! Oh!" 3x


    Makihara and Terashima quickly woke up and introduced themselves.


    "Hello, Kasugano-kun. I am the captain of the Tabletop Gaming Club. My name is Kozue Makihara. Nice to meet you and sorry for bothering you today." Makihara introduced herself politely since she was in the presence of the legend, the richest man on earth, and a lot more, but more importantly, he was exactly her type!


    Kozue has neck-length ck hair that has square bangs covering her eyebrows, grey eyes, a very nd expression most of the time, and she has a quite small figure.


    "Hello Kasugano-kun, my name is Terashima. You can call me Gigako," Terashima said with a smile.


    Terashima has medium-length hair that goes around her shoulders and has a split in the middle of her fringe, where one side faces down while the other is off to the side and has round eyes.


    Chika knew that this guy was a bastard, but she had to admit that this guy was still as handsome as ever, but unlike Terashima and Kozue, who had been mesmerized, she was awoken, and she needed to work hard to fight back! Though Chika wasn''t sure how long that she could hold on at that moment.


    "Yes, Makihara-san, Gigako, and Fujiwara-san." Haru looked at the three of them and asked, "So, are you here to visit?" He had an idea why they were here, but he hoped that it wasn''t something that he had imagined since it was like he was being executed in public if it was something like that.


    "Of course, we''reing here to watch how well "School Days" is!" Eriri smiled and said, "Haru, hurry up and y it!"


    "Haru, let''s not waste any time and y it," Sora said and pulled Haru''s hand.


    "It seems very interesting. Why don''t you y the game?" Kirari said with a smile, and she thought that it would be very fun to watch how well Haru was ying the "School Days" was.


    Everyone here knew most of the plot of the "School Days," and they knew how dangerous those plots were.


    Haru let out a sigh and wondered why he had promised Sora to y the "School Days" in the morning before, which made him very helpless, but since he had promised, he was going to do it, and he was going to y the game like a man!


    "Where''s the game? Let me y it," Haru said while cracking his neck, showing how serious he was.


    Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Kirari, Eriri, and the rest were a bit surprised by his serious expression, but at the same time, they were curious how well he was going to y the gameter.


    Haru took the mouse and directly yed "School Days" on therge screen so everyone could see how he yed the game.


    Everyone had to admit that this guy was different from normal guys, and even though most people would think that ying "School Days" in front of a lot of girls was like a public execution, he was so brave, and there was no fear in his face.


    But then¡­


    "Haru, have youe back?"


    Everyone turned and saw a lot of beautiful girlsing one after another.


    "¡­"


    Chika, Terashima, and Makihara were surprised, and at the same time, they realized that Kasugano Haruka was living a harem life.


    "What are you doing?" Erina asked curiously while watching therge screen.


    "Are you ying a game?" Raikou asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the number of people that kepting one after another, wondering how many people were going to watch him, ying the "School Days." He hadn''t yed the game, but suddenly¡­


    (BGM: Kanashimi no mukou e:¡¤ ~School Days).


    "If I could struggle to the other side of sorrow.


    I don''t need warmth or even a tomorrow anymore¡­"


    Haru shuddered and suddenly felt something pointing at his back. He turned his head slowly and saw Megumi was behind him while holding her smartphone and pointed the edge side of her smartphone on Haru''s back.


    "Sorry Haru, my mom is calling me," Megumi said simply.


    "¡­It''s alright, you can answer it," Haru said calmly.


    "It''s alright. I want to watch you whether you can safely open the harem route or¡­" Megumi didn''t continue her words, showing a gentle smile, but the song on her smartphone was saying otherwise.


    Haru somehow started to get nervous, but this was simply the thrill that he sought. He took a deep breath, put his name directly on the game, and decided to show everyone why he was called a harem protagonist.

 Chapter 1625 High Difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 1625 High Difficulty</h4>


    When the game ended, everyone looked at Haru in amazement since he was able to finish the game with the hardest route.


    Most of the yers who yed the "School Days" would be trapped on the "Bad Ending" since, in this game, there was a lot of chance to y with girls, and picking up a girl was simply a bargain. Still, in the end, they would be either killed, stabbed, or watched the heroine die in front of them, so when they saw Haru was able toplete the "Harem Ending" without trouble, they were simply amazed since a "Harem Ending" was the hardest ending on the game.


    Haru wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and let out a long sigh since ying this game in front of everyone was really nerve-wracking, but it was quite easy for him to finish the game with "Harem Ending" since he had faced a lot of situations in his life before.


    After the game ended, Haru felt rxed and said, "Well, let''s talk about the game since I have found several bugs in the game."


    They nodded and quickly talked about the game since it would be soldter in August. There might be a month or so before the Summer Comiket, but they couldn''t let down their guards, or else, there might be a lot of problemster on.


    When the talk became serious, Makihara, Chika, and Terashima were at a loss since they didn''t expect everyone to be so serious after watching Haru, who yed "School Days."


    "Do you want to have dinner here?" Raikou suddenly asked the three of them.


    "Um, is that alright?" Makihara asked while looking at Raikou up and down since her chest was so huge!


    "Sure, I will prepare the dinner right away." Raikou knew that everyone was quite busy talking about the game, and she was also happy that she could act like a mother here. "Or do you want to help me?"


    "Yes!" 3x


    Makihara, Terashima, and Chika said at the same time since they felt ufortable that they couldn''t do anything in this ce, they decided to make the best dinner for everyone!


    "I will go to the toilet first," Haru said and left everyone since he needed to take a piss. He knew that most of the bugs and problems had been found, and all that was left was to solve those bugs and problems in the game. All of that could be done by Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Eriri, so he didn''t need to help them unless they asked for his help.


    Haru had drunk a lot of tea before, so he wanted to let it out as soon as possible, but when he was about to enter the toilet, the door of the toilet was opened.


    "Haru!" Yumeko said with a happy smile.


    "Yumeko." Haru nodded and thought of going to a different toilet since Yumeko had just used this toilet, so he knew that she might be ufortable if he directly entered this toilet.


    "Wait!"


    Haru''s hand was caught by Yumeko, which made him surprised and stopped. He looked at Yumeko and asked, "What''s wrong, Yumeko?"


    "Say¡­"


    Yumeko was about to say something, but in the end, she closed her mouth.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow. He knew very well that from hisst conversation with this girl, she would transfer to Hyakkou Academy, but he wasn''t sure when. At the same time, he also realized that it seemed both Yumeko and Kirari might have a rtionship.


    In truth, Haru had secretly investigated why Yumeko was in Maki''s hospital at that time, and that reason was because of her big sister. He wasn''t sure why, but Yumeko''s older sister had lost her sanity, and all she did was sit on the bed while ying origami.


    This was why Haru had to admit that Yumeko was a very amazing girl since she was an orphan without parents and she took care of her big sister''s hospital expenses by herself without anyone helping her, but at the same time, he knew that everything wasn''t that simple and everything rted to the Momobami Family.


    As Kirari''s fiance, Haru knew a lot of things about the Momobami Family and how messed up this family was, considering how they would decide each other''s fate by gambling and the loser would lose their right to life, became the ve of the winner of the gamble.


    Haru also said that Yumeko''s big sister might have lost a gamble in the past, and it was because of that gamble she had lost her sanity.


    When Haru thought about Momobami Family, he couldn''t help but want to destroy it since that ce was simply an evil ce. As long as that family was there, Kirari, Ririka, and Yumeko, who were in front of him, wouldn''t be able to free themselves.


    Haru looked at Yumeko in silence and patted her head. "What''s wrong? Do you want to gamble with me?"


    Yumeko looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Did you remember our previous conversation?"


    "Of course, I can''t forget it, even if I want to," Haru said with a helpless expression since the bet Yumeko had raised was very outrageous. She told him that she would be his sex ve if he won a gamble against her. Still, if he lost then¡­ he wasn''t very sure, but her condition, if she won, was a secret.


    Yumeko caressed Haru''s cheek and asked with a smile, "You already have a lot of girls, and you still want me?"


    "¡­If I say that I don''t want you, then I will be lying, but I will respect your choice," Haru said. He had decided to change after all, and there was no need to lie or hide behind a gentleman persona since he knew himself that he was a scumbag, but even so, he wouldn''t force someone.


    Yumeko smiled and said, "I need to prepare myself. Let''s see¡­" She thought for a while and said, "Next year. Next year, I will transfer to your school."


    "Huh? Why? Isn''t your school better?" Even though it was hard to admit it, Haru had to admit that the Shuchiin Academy was better than Hyakkou Academy in terms offort since there was no need for the students on Shuuchin Academy to gamble with each other, especially when someone lost a gamble, they might be burdened with a lot of debts that they needed to pay for their entire life.


    Compared to the situation at the Hyakkou Academy, life at the Shuchiin Academy was simply heaven for a student.


    "I want to gamble!" Yumeko''s face was full of excitement, and she said, "I want to go to your school and enjoy a gamble there!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at Yumeko, who started to breathe heavily, Haru felt that this girl was really perverted. He could also smell a unique smell from Yumeko''s lower body which made him realize that this girl was simply a high-grade pervert.


    "See you next year," Haru said simply.


    "See you next year, Senpai," Yumeko said with a smile.


    "I will go to the toilet first," Haru said and walked to a different toilet, but his hand was caught once again, but when he was about to say something, his lips were kissed by Yumeko, but before he could react, she quickly moved back and parted their lips.


    Yumeko smiled and said, "This is the stamp of our appointment, and I will see you next year, Senpai." She then left him with a happy smile.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Yumeko, Haru could only shake his head since he knew that this girl didn''t think anything and only sought a thrill, especially on a gamble. After looking at her back, he quickly entered the toilet since he needed to enter one right away!


    After the dinner, everyone went back, including the four members of the Tabletop Gaming Club, such as Makihara, Terashima, Chika, and Yumeko. Still, Haru didn''t forget that there was one more person here.


    "You''re going to stay, Eriri?" Haru asked.


    "What?" Eriri stared at Haru and asked, "You don''t like me here?"


    "No, I don''t mind," Haru said.


    Eriri snorted and said, "Be careful not to get stabbed one day."


    "¡­Should I be happy that you''re worried about me?" Haru asked with an awkward smile.


    Eriri blushed and said, "Wh - Who is worried about you!?" She quickly walked back and entered Haru''s house again.


    Looking at Eriri, Haru knew that he still couldn''t deal with her since the trace of her childhood friend was still there, and because of that, he needed to do it slowly. He then looked at Kirari and Megumi, who were on his side.


    "Hmm?" 2x


    Megumi and Kirari looked at Haru with curious expressions.


    Haru didn''t say much and picked both of them directly since he really missed them.

 Chapter 1626 Enoshima, lets go!

    <h4>Chapter 1626 Enoshima, let''s go!</h4>


    At 6 in the morning on Saturday, Haru got up on time, wore nothing, and went directly to the bathroom to wash. Last night, he was a bit aggressive since he had missed his women since he hadn''t seen them for the past few months after all. He didn''t wake up his women since he knew that they were all dead tired, and the school was on holiday, so there was no need to wake them up.


    After washing up, Haru went out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist, but when he went out, he saw Eriri was there with dark circles on both of her eyes.


    "!!!"


    Eriri was startled, but then she looked at Haru up and down, especially on the big bulge that was hidden under his white towel. She was wondering whether she was dreaming at this moment since suddenly he appeared before them while wearing a white towel.


    "What''s wrong, Eriri? Did you work all night?" Haru asked.


    "¡­"


    Eriri was speechless and wanted to p Haru''s butts, but then, she said, "You''re going to Enoshima today, right?"


    "Um, do you want a souvenir?" Haru asked.


    "Sure!" Eriri nodded and asked, "What''s the specialty of Enoshima?"


    "I am not sure, but probably a "shirasu" (whitebait)." If Haru wasn''t wrong, then the specialty of Enoshima would be whitebait, a small fish with a size around 1 to 2 inches.


    "Shirasu?" Eriri nodded and said, "Good, please buy me some."


    "Alright, then I will change my clothes first. You can use the bathroom," Haru said and walked away.


    When Haru walked away, Eriri stared at Haru''s back then to his bottom, wondering why she wanted to p his butts for some reason, and at the same time, she knew that everything was real and she wasn''t dreaming.


    Haru walked to his wardrobe and changed his clothes into a pair of camo jogger pants, white sneakers, a t-shirt, and a ck cap.


    After checking his appearance in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t need to be so formal, nor should he wear a lot of clothes since it was summer, the more clothes he wore, the hotter it was, and he was going for a holiday, not a party.


    Haru then picked up the small bag next to him.


    Inside, there was a set of swimsuits, a pair of goggles, a wallet, clothes, etc. There was all Haru''s luggage for his holiday to Enoshima today. It was simple, and no need to be soplicated.


    Haru then prepared breakfast swiftly, leaving a note, then quietly left since everyone was very tired, including Raikou, who was the strongest woman among everyone. Looking at the shy sun in the sky, he realized that his sex drive had be stronger once again, which made him helpless somehow.


    The meeting was set up at the station in Shinjuku, and from his house, which was located at Chiyoda ward, it should take at least 20 minutes to arrive there by car.


    It wasn''t that he disdained public transportation, but it was too troublesome to enter one since there were a lot of people and he was also very famous, which was quite troublesome if someone noticed him, and at the same time, he had a car which was several times morefortable than using public transportation, but for his trip to Enoshima with all the members of Muse, he was going to use a train since it was more convenience and unless he borrowed a bus, there was no way for all of them to be fit at the same car, so everyone chose to ride on a train.


    Haru left his house at 7 in the morning, and he arrived at Shinjuku station at about 7:30 since he didn''t expect that there would be a traffic jam in the early morning, so it took him half an hour to arrive, but he wasn''tte since there was still half an hour before the appointment time, but when he arrived, all the members of Muse had arrived¡­


    "Haru, you''re thest one!"


    Honoka yelled loudly. Although it seemed that sheined, there was a silly smile on her beautiful face. It seemed that she was quite proud since she who had always beente would be able to arrive first.


    "Is there any punishment for thest one?"


    Haru talked andughed casually, and there was no guilt on his face.


    They took the Odakyu Romance Express from Shinjuku to Enoshima this time, and the tickers were booked online at 8:10, and it was still 30 minutes away.


    In other words, even if they arrived earlier, they couldn''t leave early.


    "Haru, have you eaten breakfast yet? These are the sandwiches and juices that I''ve prepared for you."


    With a soft smile on her face, Eli handed a paper bag in her hand to Haru.


    "The juice is your favorite tomato juice, and I''ve made the sandwiches by myself. There are a lot of fillings there. You should try it quick, see if it''s delicious or not."


    "Cough! Cough! I''ve also prepared an onigiri," Nozomi said and gave another paper bag to Haru.


    "Um¡­ don''t misunderstand, I''ve just woken up early, but you can have this," Maki said with a blush before she gave another paper bag to Haru.


    Haru looked at three paper bags in his hands and looked at the three girls in front of them. He felt that his heart melted and wanted to hug them, kiss them, and push them on the bed, but he could do thatter. He smiled and said, "Thank you, I''m very happy."


    Maki, Eli, and Nozomi were happy, but the rest members of the Muse were speechless since this guy had too many women, right?


    "Ah, it turns out that Eli has made a lot of sandwiches!" Honoka shouted again and said, "Eli, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "If Honoka knew about it, then you would have eaten it all up."


    Because Honoka''s house ran a Japanese confectionery shop, she was bored of the Japanese sweets, which was why she loved the bread so much.


    As Honoka''s best friend, Umi knew this and knew why Eli didn''t tell Honoka about her sandwich Honoka.


    "Nozomi, you''ve changed because you have a lover¡­" Nico sighed.


    Nozomi smiled and whispered to Nico''s ear. "If you be his lover too, then we can be together, you know?"


    "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!" Nico was blushing and wanted to smack this breast demon since this girl was very ambitious to make all the members of Muse be his harem member, right?


    Eli was a bit shy and hid behind Haru.


    "Now that you mention it, Rin hasn''t eaten breakfast yet."


    Rin sniffed her nose and felt hungry when she smelled the smell of the food prepared by Eli, Nozomi, and Maki.


    "There are a lot of shops nearby, and the train hasn''t arrived yet, let''s go eat something first," Haru said.


    For them, it didn''t really matter whether they had breakfast or not, but looking at the foods which were on Haru''s hands, aroused their appetite and wanted to eat too.


    There were a lot of food shops at the train station, and there were all kinds of pastry that were sold there.


    Honoka had eaten breakfast, but she still bought a piece of bread, took a bite with joy, chewed it, but somehow, she felt that it tasted dull.


    Looking at Haru, who was devouring those sandwiches, Honoka walked over.


    "Haru, how about we trade?" Honoka looked at Haru and said in a low voice, "How about I use my bread in exchange for your sandwich?"


    "Um¡­"


    Haru abruptly stopped biting his food, but some of his salivae were still stained on the sandwiches, so he shrugged and said, "Honoka, as you can see, it isn''t like that I don''t want to trade yours with mine, but this is thest sandwich, and I have eaten part of it." He showed the sandwich in his hand, and it had been bitten down by him.


    "¡­"


    Honoka was quite disappointed, but soon she made up her mind and said, "Haru, give me this sandwich!"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Honoka and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Anyway, we have shared food before." Honoka waved her hand indifferently and said, "And you have eaten a lot of food and are quite full, right? I will help you to eat it." She was about to take Haru''s sandwich, but the back of her head was knocked.


    "Honoka, don''t be too greedy! Pay attention to your image! You''re an idol!" Umi was quickly reminded of Honoka, but there was also a blush on her face. "How can you share food with him?! Yo - You''ll have an indirect kiss with him!" She felt that it was too indecent for someone to share each other''s food since an indirect kiss might happen between Haru and Honoka.


    In the lively atmosphere, the breakfast ended, and it was almost time to board the train.


    Nico, as the leader of the club, led everyone to the train and everyone lined up together, walking to the gate.


    Haru, who was at thest line, felt a bit helpless. When he came, he only bought a small bag, but this time, he dragged tworge suitcases in his hands, and there were also a fewrge bags on the top of the suitcase, a bit simr to those protagonists in anime who had always been in charge of carrying the luggage of the heroines.


    Looking at the girls that walked in front without any burden and happily, Haru sighed and understood that this was the life of a man.


    When they entered the train, the seats were in pairs, side by side.


    Haru and Maki sat together, Nozomi and Eli sat together, the four of them were facing each other, and the rest was Honoka and Umi, who sat together, Nico and Kotori, andstly, Hanayo and Rin.


    "Haru, if you let both of us sit together, won''t you be afraid that you''ll make us into a lily (symbol of lesbian in Japan)?" Nozomi said, pressed her cheek on Eli''s cheek, hugging Eli tightly.


    "NOZOMI!!!" Eli blushed and was shy, but she didn''t push Nozomi away since she had gotten used to it.


    "If there are three seats, then one of you can sit on my left side, and thest one can sit on myp. Unfortunately¡­"


    Haru looked at theirplexions and said, "You have woken up very early, right? How about you sleep first? I will wake you up when we have arrived." He knew that they had woken up very early to prepare breakfast for him, which was why he was quite moved.


    Maki was the first one who slept since she was really sleepy. She moved her head to the side and used his shoulder to sleepfortably, smelling his smell which made her could sleep faster. Rubbing her face against his shoulder, she took his hand and held it gently, feeling his warmth before she entered thend of dream.


    Eli and Nozomi looked at Maki with some jealousy, but they could do that kind of thingter when they arrived at Enoshima since they were also very sleepy. Both of them rested their heads on each other and also started to sleep soon after.


    Haru didn''t move and looked at the three girls in front of them with a smile, thinking that the three of them were really worth being protected for the rest of his life. He then looked at the window, wondering how to develop Muse better, but at this moment, he didn''t realize that there were a lot of girls that seemed to let out a long sigh seemed to be quite jealous at the interaction of the four of them.

 Chapter 1627 Greedy Owner

    <h4>Chapter 1627 Greedy Owner</h4>


    In more than an hour, the train reached Enoshima.


    Haru woke Maki, Eli, and Nozomi, who were still asleep, then he and the girls carried their luggage and walked out of the station, but as soon as they walked out of the chilly and cool station, the scorching sun weed them, and they felt a burst of heat which made them sweat profusely.


    The strong sunshine in July indicated that they were about to enter summer.


    The dazzling light made Haru make it hard for him to open his eyes, and he couldn''t help but cover his eyes with his hand until he got used to the light.


    Looking at the girls, their reaction was quite simr. Maki even put on sunsses since this sun was a bit too much.


    Although they had arrived at Enoshima, the ind was quiterge after all, and they were still in themercial street, and there was still a short distance from the beach, so the sea breeze couldn''te to their location.


    Because all the girls were quite tired after sitting on the train for a long time, and seeing that everyone didn''t have an interest in shopping, Haru made a suggestion.


    "Let''s go to the beach house first and put all the luggage there before making ns."


    Everyone agreed without hesitation.


    When there were too many people, it could be troublesome sometimes, and for example, they couldn''t take a taxi now, and they waited for a bus and walked a long distance after they reached their destination, reaching Haru''s vi.


    That''s right. This vi was Haru''s since he had bought it before. It was fairly cheap for him to buy one or two vis, so it didn''t really matter since he could also rent this vi and make money from it, too, so he decided to buy one, but he didn''t tell all the members of Muse about this.


    The vi has two floors and is surrounded by tall concrete walls. The entrance gate is made from wood with a modern mechanism that can be opened automatically. The vi is made in a contemporary style with a dynamic mix of contrasting materials and textures, exposed roof beams, and t or low-pitched roofs.


    In conclusion, this vi was very stylish and cool.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    The eight members of Muse marveled by the vi in front of them.


    "It''s a very good vi. It should be better than mine." Maki looked at Haru and asked, "It must have cost a lot of money, right?"


    "Well, okay¡­"


    For him, this vi was very cheap, and he could buy it as much as he wanted, but it would be wasteful to buy too much since he didn''t even stay in this house for a long time and a building without someone living on it for a long time would be damaged quite easily.


    "It''s time to explore!"


    Entering the vi, Honoka and Rin tossed their luggage and ran away like wild horses that had taken off their reins.


    "You two, take care of your luggage first!"


    Umi also followed them anxiously.


    After Haru ced his luggage, he sat down casually on the couch and looked around. Unlike his house, which had several floors and was quite tall, this vi might not be tall, but it was quite wide and simr to his house, it was decorated in a modern style and wasbined with a Japanese traditional design which made it very stylish.


    With the air-conditioner turned on, Haru nestledfortably on the couch, feeling the cool temperature, bathing in the sunlight that came from the window,zily without any intentions to move.


    "It''s almost eleven o''clock. Hurry up and prepare lunch!"


    Haru turned and looked at a group of girls in the kitchen.


    Maki: "Is there no chef here?" She looked around curiously, wondering where the chef was.


    Nico: "Chef?" She was confused and surprised when she heard the word "chef" came from Maki''s mouth.


    Maki looked at Nico and said, "Isn''t it quite normal to have a chef in this kind of vi? There is also a chef at my house, what''s so surprising?


    Kotori: "Private chef¡­ Maki-chan, you''re really rich¡­" She was amazed and surprised.


    Nico: "Hehe¡­ it turns out Maki''s family is quite simr to me. Nico''s family also has an exclusive chef, and it is said that he graduated from Tootsuki Academy, so Nico has never been in the kitchen."


    But when they thought about who was the richest in this ce¡­


    "Haru, is there a chef at your house?'' Kotori asked curiously.


    "No, I don''t have a chef at my house. I cook by myself," Haru said simply while looking at Nico with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico looked at Haru with an incredulous expression and wondered why she had said that she had an exclusive chef in her house when the richest man on earth didn''t even have his own exclusive chef.


    "But you don''t need to prepare lunch."


    Haru looked at Maki, Nico, and Kotori and said, "I guess that you all didn''t restst night, right? After sitting on the train for so long today, you should be very tired, so everyone should take a rest and recharge their energy, there are going to be many activitiester, and as for lunch, we can just call for a takeaway."


    "Um¡­ there are a lot of shops around. I wonder what they sell here."


    There were many brochures of the food shops around the area in the vi, and they only needed to choose which one they wanted to eat and called the shop before the shops sent the food to their vi.


    In 2010, there weren''t any apps that could do online food ordering and delivery, and most people would call the shop directly, and the shop would send the foods by their delivery system.


    Haru knew that online food ordering and delivery hadn''t grown so much in 2010, and it could create a lot of money, especially when it wasbined with the online taxi. Still, he knew this kind of business was very troublesome, so he only put his money and invested in somepanies, waiting for it to grow.


    "Just order what you want." In truth, it was better to eat the food that he made, but he felt toozy to do that right now. When everyone looked at what kind of foods they would order, Umi and Rin walked down from the second floor, and Haru asked, "Where is Honoka? Isn''t she with you?"


    "She fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed." Umi held her forehead with a sigh, showing a helpless expression. She looked at Haru and asked, "Do you need me to wake her up?"


    "No, just call her when lunches."


    Haru waved his hand and nestled on the couch again, closed his eyes, and fell asleep without knowing it.


    The food was delivered at 12:30, and the taste of the food was quite standard.


    It wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t that good either., in Haru''s mouth, but he knew very well that most of the dishes which were chosen by the girls were quite famous since it was sold in the area where the riches were living.


    Honoka and everyone ate the food with relish.


    Honoka felt a bit thirsty and ran to get water on the fridge, and she was surprised when she saw that there were all kinds of drinks there. "Look, everyone, there are a lot of drinks here! What do you want to drink? I will help you get it."


    "Honoka, look carefully. The drinks here are charged." Umi quickly reminded Honoka and said, "there is a price list next to the fridge."


    After all, this vi was bought to be rented for a holiday, so it was quite normal for Haru to put the price list on the drink even though all of them were quite free.


    "Really?"


    However, when Rin saw the price list, she eximed loudly, "A bottle of mineral water costs 800 yen! This is simply a robbery!"


    Maki nced at Rin and said, "It''s Evian water, it is normal, it''s not that expensive."


    "But even if it''s Evian water, it only costs 250 yen outside! But here, it almost costs four times the normal price! It''s too expensive!"


    Honoka was quite angry.


    Just when Haru was about to say that everything was free, Nozomi smiled and said, "Rin-chan, Honoka, don''t you think that the owner of the vi is very greedy? Don''t you want to make money from him?"


    "Is there a way, Nozomi-chan?"


    "Tell us, Nozomi!"


    Nozomi''s smile became brighter at the two and said, "I can teach you how to trick the greedy owner." After a moment of pause, she said under the expectation eyes of Honoka and Rin. "Evian water outside only costs 250 yen, and the price here is 800 yen. If you go and buy a bottle of Evian water outside and drink it here, don''t you make 550 yen?"


    "Wow!" Honoka''s eyes beamed and said, "Nozomi, you''re so smart!"


    Rin nodded several times and said, "I am going to buy ten bottles now!"


    Nico made "hmph" contemptuously while folding her arms. "It''s good that we can teach this greedy owner!"


    "¡­"


    As the owner of the vi, Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he felt that his price was quite normal since they didn''t need to go out and the distance between the vi and the nearby store was quite far, so it was normal to raise the price.


    Haru watched Nico, Honoka, and Rin, who were about to go out, and decided to stop them.


    Fortunately, Umi moved very fast, and she also had a strong sense of justice, quickly stopping the stupid trios who wanted to do stupid things.


    After knowing the truth of the matter, the stupid trios were naturally annoyed and chased after Nozomi for tricking them!


    Suddenly there was a lot of noise in the vi, which was both warm and lively until¡­


    "Say, is that greedy owner is you?" Eli asked in a whisper.


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that he needed to shut this mouth or else she would bber something.


    "Yes, and this greedy owner needs to shut your mouth now."


    When everyone''s attention was on something else, Haru directly stole Eli''s lips secretly and intertwined their tongues with each other, exchanging each other''s saliva before parting their lips acted as if nothing happened. Still, both of them were quite excited about their holiday at this moment.

 Chapter 1628 Enjoying Every Moment Together

    <h4>Chapter 1628 Enjoying Every Moment Together</h4>


    The blue water, the blue sky, the beautiful scenery, and the cool sea breeze with a hint of a fishy smell.


    Haruid on the beach chairzily, wearing a pair of shorts, and a sleeveless t-shirt while watching the scenery in front of him with a smile.


    The girls were ying happily in the shallow water area of the sea, and bursts ofughter came from time to time. They had invited Haru to y, but he knew that there was arge wound on his chest and back which was caused by a bear in the past. He could heal it quickly, erased the scar, but it would be better to do that next year since it wouldn''t be strange and he wanted to hide most of his power in this world after all.


    Haru had to admit the scene in front of him was something that might not be able to enjoy by a man in their entire lives, watching nine girls with their bikinis, ying around, it made his anaconda almost woke up from time to time, but he held it since he knew that if he didn''t hold it, there would be a lot of trouble and he might also scare them since the majority of girls in this ce was a virgin.


    Among the nine girls, seven were sshing water in the sea, one was lying on the beach chair like him, and one was silently making a sand castle on the beach.


    Well, thest one was Umi and she was probably sulking.


    Before they entered the beach, Umi took a training schedule that she had prepared, telling everyone to practice ording to the schedule that she had made.


    However, her n failed and everyone ran away in a swarm to the beach, but it was normal since the training schedule was very spartan.


    10 km swimming, 10 km running, etc, nine of them were idols, not a triathlon athlete and training too hard could cause their breasts size to decrease and that was the only thing that he wouldn''t allow to happen!


    Watching their buds like chest moving around undting up and down, Haru felt that his throat became dry. He quickly used his "Light Magic" and "Ripple" to calm himself, and thought that if everyone really did the training that Umi had made, they might have abs after they returned from this trip.


    So before when Honoka and Rin mischievously pushed him towards Umi, he didn''t resist but hugged her to let the other girls run away smoothly.


    "Haru, you dote on them too much!"


    Umi noticed Haru''s gaze so she put down her small shovel, and walked to Haru angrily, and annoyedly since as their producer, shouldn''t he try to push everyone to work harder?


    Haru looked at Umi and suddenly pped his forehead since he forgot that he had a talent agency. His talent agency was quite new, after all, and it was made so he could take care of Iwasawa Masami who had made a band with her friends.


    If Iwasawa had joined his talent agency, then why didn''t everyone at Muse join too?


    Haru felt stupid not to invite them since he knew that even though everyone was talented, they didn''t have professional knowledge, and if they were taught by a professional, he was sure that everyone could shine even brighter.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru had to admit that his idea was pretty good, but then, his eyes fell on Umi''s body which was only wearing a swimsuit.


    "Ha - Haru, why are you looking at me like that! It''s very rude! Hurry up and look away from me!"


    Umi who was very aggressive before was easily defeated by Haru''s gaze, shy hands trying to hide her chest and lower body, turned her head, and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Umi, you''re very cute today," Haru said with a smile.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Although Umi was very embarrassed, she thanked him politely and in truth, she was also very happy, but she almost forgot the thing that she wanted to say to him.


    "Don''t change the topic of conversation! As our producer, don''t you think that we need to train harder?" Umi said sternly at Haru.


    "Calm down, Umi."


    Haru gestured to Umi to calm down and said with a smile. "Umi, do you remember our main mission this time?"


    "Training!"


    "No, it is to rest." Haru saw that Umi didn''t seem to agree with his statement and said, "You''re worried about the training?"


    "Um."


    Umi nodded without hesitation.


    "Then sit here first and I will talk about my n," Haru said and tapped the vacant beach chair beside him.


    "¡­"


    Umi stared at Haru for a while before she sat next to him. She looked at him and asked, "What''s your n?"


    "You should know that although you have been doing very well on your own, there''s still a gap between all of you and a professional so, during the summer break, I will hire a professional teacher to teach all of you better," Haru said.


    "Really?"


    Umi was surprised, but not only Umi, Maki, who was sitting next to Haru at this moment was also quite surprised, but Maki didn''t say much and continued to read a book.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "So you don''t need to worry too much now and enjoy the trip." He looked at Umi''s white bikinis and said, "And your job has always created lyrics for Muse, right? If you''re too tired after the training, can you create a good lyric?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi couldn''t say anything in refutation. She thenid down and was at a loss what to do now.


    "Look at the blue sky, and then enjoy their joyful smiles, then close your eyes, feel the sea breeze, listen to the sound of the waves and theirughter¡­" After a moment of pause, Haru asked, "How do you feel now?"


    "My heartbeat moves so fast¡­"


    Umi, who closed her eyes, said subconsciously.


    "Uh¡­"


    Haru was about to ask Umi why she suddenly felt this way, but she suddenly felt very hot, jumped up, covered her face shyly, and ran away.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''I didn''t do anything¡­''


    Haru didn''t do anything, but why did it feel like he had assaulted Umi?


    Haru was speechless, although both of them were lying on the beach chair, they hadn''t touched each other''s skins, and he could only say that Umi''s resistance toward the opposite gender and romance was too low.


    *Tear!*


    The sound of the paper was torn came, Haru turned his head and saw Maki, who wasying on the beach chair next to him, was throwing the page of the paper on the ground in a panic.


    Haru smiled and snatched the sunsses that Maki was wearing at that moment since he knew that Maki tore the book by ident because she couldn''t see very well with her sunsses.


    "It isn''t a good habit to wear sunsses to read."


    "Give me the sunsses!"


    Maki tried to snatch her sunsses back.


    Haru then teased Maki by intentionally raising his hand high so she couldn''t reach it, but then he lowered his hand again, teasing her like he was fishing a fish on the sea.


    As a result, Maki became even more annoyed, but she hadn''t lost her calm, and quickly jumped at the right time, but when she was able to grab her sunsses, her whole body fell on his body.


    "Maki¡­"


    Maki could feel her waist wrapped in his hand. She shyly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at him. Her face was as red as her hair, but after a moment, she encouraged herself to look up, but¡­


    "You two are so bold! In broad daylight, both of you dare to do such a shameful thing together!"


    Nozomi, who was suddenly teleported beside them, chuckled, covering her mouth.


    "Don''t say anything nonsense!"


    Maki quickly got up from Haru and said, "I just want to grab my sunsses back from Haru!"


    "Ah, I see. But in the process, two pairs of a young man and a young girl rubbed their full of sweats body, and their eyes were blurred, then they forgot about the sunsses, and they quickly made love on the beach directly¡­"


    "Stop! Stop it!"


    Maki quickly covered Nozomi''s mouth, after all, she hadn''t been eaten by Haru and even though she was still brave sometimes, her face was quite thin and she was easily embarrassed. "Don''t always think something perverted!"


    "Nozomi, do you want to write an adult novel? You might have the talent to be one," Haru said.


    "Hehehe, I might as well be a housewife since my husband-to-be is so talented," Nozomi said while hugging Maki. She stuck out her tongue and said, "Don''t you want to y with us? It''s better than staying here, right? You might be able to touch our bodies by identter."


    Maki blushed, but then she remembered something and said, "Nozomi, he might not want to show his scar."


    "Oh."


    Nozomi only remembered now that Haru had a huge scar on his chest and back, and she thought that it wasn''t a big problem since that scar was something that he could be proud of since he got that after he protected his women from a bear.


    "I am sure that everyone won''t mind," Nozomi said.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Haru nodded and took off his sleeveless t-shirt, showing his bare chest to everyone.


    *Gulp!*


    "¡­¡­"


    For a moment, the beach was in silence, watching him, taking off his clothes.


    Nozomi then quickly took out her video camera that was intended to be used to record a PV, but it might be good to use to record the rare scene in front of her, and she believed that she could sell this video for a lot of money in the future.

 Chapter 1629 Firework!

    <h4>Chapter 1629 Firework!</h4>


    "¡­"


    Everyone had to admit that Haru''s body was so good that it made them flush instantly when they saw it.


    "Haru, what''s wrong with your chest?'' Honoka asked, observing threerge scars on Haru''s chest.


    Unlike Eli, Nozomi, and Maki, who knew about Haru''s scars, the rest of the girls didn''t know, and they were confused by the appearance of theserge scars.


    "It''s just a scar. You don''t need to worry that much," Haru said.


    "Scar? From what?" Kotori was wondering how Haru could receive these scars.


    "This¡­" Umi, who had returned, also observed Haru''s scars and eximed, "Was it from a bear?"


    "Bear?!"


    They eximed at the same time.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed several times and said, "Anyway, I''m alright and well now, but I haven''t put sunscreen on. How about you help me, Nozomi?" Even though he didn''t need to put on sunscreen since mere sunlight wouldn''t do a thing on his body, he felt that it might be quite necessary to put it on since if he didn''t do that, he might have lost a chance to be touched by a girl.


    "Good, let me help you!"


    Nozomi smiled happily, but then she thought to make the situation more interesting.


    "Everyone, Haru, is asking us to help him apply sunscreen on him!"


    "Interesting, I will help!"


    Eight girls rushed over in a swarm.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and didn''t expect that he would be molested on the beach chair this way.


    Nozomi chuckled and said, "Being served by so many beautiful girls, you should thank me, Haru." She yed with her tongue when no one could see her, except him could see her, trying to tempt him.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a normal man, and of course, it was normal for him to show a reaction, but he knew that he couldn''t show it here since if he did so, he might scare everyone, so he gritted his teeth and waited until tonight so he could punish this girl for teasing him.


    Nozomi smirked, took out the camera, and started to shoot. "This is a memorable day. Let''s start shooting! By the way, everyone, put sunscreen on him slowly, remember to leave some spot for me!"


    "Wait! You don''t need to put some sunscreen on my butt! And don''t shoot!"


    The voices ofughter filled the beach, and Haru had to admit that even though he was molested, he would be lying if he wasn''t happy.


    It might be because the girls had an advantage in the numbers, so they were particrly bold.


    If it was in a normal situation, they wouldn''t dare to touch Haru''s body, but this time, the nine people swarmed up and smeared Haru''s body up and down.


    Haru knew that the situation was out of control and was about to stop them, but Nozomi directly pulled his pants directly, showing his towering anaconda.


    "What?!"


    The eight girls instantly blushed and covered their eyes, though there was a huge gap between their fingers.


    ''So big¡­''


    That was their thought at that moment.


    "Nozomi!"


    Haru pulled his pants directly and picked Nozomi, pping her butts several times.


    "Ahn! Haru! Lighter! Don''t use too much force!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why when he pped Nozomi''s butts, she would be turned on, which made him helpless. He put her down with a helpless expression and took Nozomi''s camera, taking the cameramen''s duty.


    Even though they were a bit shy after the sunscreen event, they didn''t think too much afterwards since they were having a lot of fun splitting watermelons, ying with water, and making sandcastles.


    The girls were doing their activities and ying around happily. Haru, on the other hand, recorded everything with his camera and had to admit that he might not forget this scene in his entire life.


    The happy time passed very quickly, and when it was almost time for dinner, Maki volunteered to go shopping. Haru was about to say that he would go with her, but Nozomi stopped him.


    "Haru, if I let you go with Maki, then I''m sure that you two might bete and enter the hotel," Nozomi said while squinting her eyes.


    "Nozomi!" Maki was blushing when she heard Nozomi''s words. She was also looking forward to being able to be with Haru, but she knew that she couldn''t go out with him after Nozomi said those words, so in the end, both of her and Nozomi went out together to shop together.


    "By the way, there is a motorcycle and a bicycle in the garage. You can use it if you want," Haru said.


    "No, it''s alright, we''ll walk since the ce isn''t that far," Maki said.


    "Yes, we can''t ride motorcycles either." Nozomi was a bit interested when she heard about the motorcycle and thought to ask Haru to teach herter.


    "Alright, be careful. If you need help, just call me," Haru said. He didn''t need to worry too much about the safety of his two girlfriends since Japan was a peaceful country and a firearm was banned, so the crime was very low, and they were living in the rich area, so there was a lot of police patrolled around the area.


    "Um." 2x


    Nozomi and Maki nodded and walked out to shop.


    Two people walked on the quiet street by the sea, Nozomi smiled gently, and she wore conservative clothes, which made her look angelic.


    Maki, on the other hand, was wearing a casualdy suit with a golden belt around her waist. Her clothes had always been very fashionable, giving off her a cool image.


    "Maki-chan, what do you think would happen if we didn''t meet Haru?" Nozomi spoke suddenly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Maki was taken aback for a moment and then said, "Don''t think about such a strange thing. Let''s just go back quickly after we shop." Even though she knew that Haru was a bastard, she couldn''t imagine the world without him since he had given her a lot of precious memories.


    "If there''s no Haru, it is uncertain whether all of us can be together or not, even if we''re together, it is impossible to be as harmonious as we are now. For example, today, if there''s no Haru, I might need to talk with you since because of your awkward personality, you might not be able to join and y happily with everyone like before."


    "Who is awkward!"


    Maki flushed and showed an annoyed expression.


    "Well¡­ if you weren''t being dragged by Haru, Maki, would you build sandcastles and split a watermelon with us?"


    "This¡­ this kind of activity¡­ I¡­ I just feel that that kind of activity is too childish! It didn''t have anything to do with my awkward personality!"


    Nozomi chuckled and said, "Hehe, tsundere Maki is so cute! No wonder Haru is so smitten by you."


    "Who is tsundere!? I am not tsundere! I will go shopping alone!"


    Maki blushed like an apple and walked forward while lowering her head, only to stop after she banged her head on the utility pole since she didn''t see forward.


    "It hurts!!"


    Maki cried, held her head, and squatted down since her forehead was quite hurt!


    "Wow! Maki receive a divine punishment!" Nozomi eximed andughed while covering her mouth.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Maki red at Nozomi with tears in her eyes.


    When Maki and Nozomi came back, Haru was surprised to see that Maki returned with a band-aid on her head.


    "What happened?" Haru asked quickly.


    "We met a bad guy on the street!" Nozomi said with an exaggerated tone.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed in relief when he saw Nozomi''s reaction since he knew that nothing had happened, but he needed to ask them. "Then?"


    "Then we fought desperately against the bad guy and finally won!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    Honoka and Rin eximed.


    "I just identally hit the utility pole."


    Maki couldn''t bear to hear Nozomi''s words anymore and dismantled her lie without mercy, so Nozomi received a lot of "boo" from everyone.


    Next was the time to prepare dinner.


    As expected, they prepared a BBQ, and everyone decided to eat it on the bench.


    Haru was responsible for moving the things which were needed for the BBQ to the beach, and the girls were the ones who cooked the BBQ. Even though the girls knew that his cooking was great, they wanted to be the one who cooked for him after all since they knew that he had prepared everything for them, but during the dinner, suddenly they saw a beautiful spark in the night sky.


    "It''s a firework!" Rin jumped up cheerfully.


    "I''ve heard that there are many shrines around this area, and there will be a firework show that is shot from time to time by the shrines around this area. I didn''t expect that we would be so lucky to see it today."


    A smile appeared on Eli''s face.


    "So pretty¡­"


    Haru was also looking at the fireworks, but then, he felt something soft on his arm. He turned his head and saw Nozomi standing there, smiling mischievously, and put the finger on her mouth, gesturing him to keep quiet.


    "Move closer, Haru," Nozomi said in a low voice.


    Haru smiled and said, "You know¡­ I won''t forgive you so easily, even if you kiss me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared myself," Nozomi said with a smile, anticipating the time when everyone was sleeping.


    When everyone was watching the fireworks, the lips of Nozomi and Haru touched each other, enjoying every moment together.

 Chapter 1630 Rin is a cat lover

    <h4>Chapter 1630 Rin is a cat lover</h4>


    In the lively atmosphere, the dinner of the beach ended peacefully, and then everyone spread out and started free activities after the meal.


    The moon hung in the sky, and the stars in the sky could be seen clearly from their ce since themercial area was quite far from their ce.


    In such a quiet and beautiful environment, Haru walked around the vi and beach, disgusting his dinner and checking the surroundings so no one would bother them. After all, no matter how safe this country was, the crimes still existed in this country.


    After all, the vi was located in a remote area, and the number of residences was quite small. In such a ce, it reminded him of certain murder stories on "Detective Conan."


    As the only boy in the group, Haru''s task was to protect everyone, which was why he also summoned a ghost using his "Horo Horo no Mi" ability so when there was really a criminal that dared to do something, they would return back andmit suicide in their homes, after all, it was impossible to forgive someone who dared to touch his women.


    Fortunately, after a round of inspection, Haru didn''t find anything suspicious, so he returned to the vi, but when he entered the vi gate, he was hit by someone.


    "It hurts, nyaa!"


    A girl screamed. Haru, who was hit, was alright and quickly stopped his movement. He looked down and saw Rin was sitting on the ground, touching her butt and screaming in pain.


    "Be careful. Why are you running so fast?" Haru extended his hand to pull Rin up, then asked, "Was it hurt?"


    "No, nyaa."


    Rin took Haru''s hand, stood up with his help, then waved her hand, showing a cheerful smile on her face, showing that she was alright. She was about to leave but suddenly stopped and asked, "Haru, by the way, is there any leftover food in the kitchen?"


    "Of course, there is."


    There was still a lot of food in the vi, and Haru wondered whether this girl was still hungry, but he thought it was quite normal since Rin was very athletic and her body metabolism might be better than most people.


    "That''s good, nyaa!"


    Rin rushed to the kitchen quickly, then rushed back, but there was an extra bowl of food in her hand.


    Just when Haru was wondering what she was going to do, she suddenly stopped in front of him and asked, "Haru, can you help me?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Follow me first. I will let you know when we arrive, nyaa."


    Rin carried a bowl of food in one hand, and her other hand was holding Haru''s hand, pulling him somewhere.


    On the side of the highway, the two stepped, and Haru finally knew Rin''s purpose to bring him to this ce.


    "Do you want to feed these cats?"


    Haru looked at the small hole on the side of the highway and asked.


    The height and the depth of the small hole were only tens of centimeters, which was very inconspicuous, but for some small animals, this small hole was simply a natural shelter.


    Inside that small hole, there were two kittens living on it. The two were probably abandoned shortly after birth, and since they were small, they weren''t good at getting their own foods. Hence, they curled up in the small hole with a weak body, but when the two noticed Haru and Rin approached them, they arched their bodies and showed that they didn''t feel scared, and they would fight, showing their sharp fangs and ws.


    "Shh¡­ Haru, don''t scare them."


    Rin put a finger in front of her lips, squatted down cautiously, took out a carton of milk, and poured it into the bowl.


    "Meow, meow, meow~~"


    The yellow-green eyes blinked lightly. Rin let out a series of cat words that made Haru wonder whether this girl thought that she had the ability to talk with a cat.


    Miraculously, after hearing this voice, the cat who was originally wary seemed to be quite docile and approached Rin. Still, suddenly she quickly panicked, retracted her hand, and caused the milk to spill all over the floor.


    "What''s wrong, Rin?" Haru asked strangely.


    "Haru, please help me, nyaa¡­" Rin showed a frustrated expression.


    Haru nodded and helped Rin by feeding the stray cats in front of them easily since making a cat-turned docile was very easy for him. As a harem protagonist, being able to be friendly toward an animal was one of the most important skills. After all, since most girls were weak against a cute animal so¡­ there was no need to exin, right?


    Rin looked at Haru, who was feeding the cats, and said, "In truth, Rin has cat allergies, so Rin can''t feed the cats." She exined softly. Her eyes fell on the cat who was eating, mixed with a happy and disappointed expression.


    "Do you have cat allergies?" Haru showed a surprised expression.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it? Hanayo-chan also felt weird when she knew it. After all, Rin has always said "nyaa, nyaa, nyaa~" but a cat is cute, nyaa, so I can''t help it."


    Rin squatted on the ground, raised her hands like a cat''s paws, showed a cat-like expression on her face, titled her head, and said "meow, meow~~" several times before looking at Haru.


    "It''s cute, isn''t it?"


    "You''re cuter." Haru smiled and thought that this girl was really cute.


    Rin blushed and lowered her head since she remembered Haru''s anaconda before, but she quickly calmed herself and said, "Rin really loves the cat, but Rin has a cat allergy, so Rin can only say "nyaa, nyaa~" as a catchphrase to show how much Rin loves cat."


    Rin said those words softly and calmly, but Haru could feel a sense of loss in her voice.


    "Haven''t you thought about treatment?" Haru asked.


    "This kind of allergy is very difficult to treat. Not only do you have to clean up the cat, but you also have to go to the hospital for an injection treatment every week, which is very troublesome."


    Although it was indeed very troublesome, Haru could clearly see that Rin wanted to cure her cat allergy. He thought for a while, and he didn''t have a good way to cure her cat allergy since he wasn''t a doctor. Even though he had helped Tsunade with her operation, an allergy was something that couldn''t be treated easily after all since he needed to do something to Rin''s entire body to solve her allergy.


    Rin also came from a normal family, and the cost of the treatment for her allergy wasn''t small either, not to mention her family wouldn''t directly agree to give her a treatment since it wasn''t a dangerous disease not it was necessary, and at the same time, keeping a pet had always been very expensive in this country.


    "Let''s go back."


    Haru put thest piece of the grilled fish on the bowl, patted Rin''s shoulder, and stood up, returned back to the vi together.


    "Haru, Rin, it is good that you havee. We''re discussing very important things."


    As soon as Haru and Rin returned, Nozomi greeted them immediately.


    Haru looked at Nozomi and had to admit that this girl was very shameless. Both of them had kissed each other secretlyst time, but here she was, acting normally in front of everyone as if nothing happened between them.


    "What is this very important thing?" Haru took off his sandals, walked in, and asked.


    Kotori nodded and said, "Un, it''s about everyone sleeping."


    Hanayo: "Honoka wants everyone to sleep together in the living room."


    Honoka: "Because it is a training camp, of course, it is more fun to have everyone sleep together!"


    "Sleep together?"


    Haru was stunned for a moment, and his imagination started to go wild, thinking about what might happen tonight. Still, he quickly threw everything away since he knew that it was absurd, and he knew that such a thing was impossible to happen, except, of course, it might be possible if it was with his girlfriends.


    "Do you want to put a futon in the living room?"


    Haru didn''t really mind sleeping on the futon, which is a traditional bed in this country. Since this country had an abundance of geothermal energy, they didn''t need to be afraid of catching a cold when they slept on the futon, which wasn''t that much different from sleeping on the ground.


    "But¡­ is that alright?''


    Haru''s gaze swept across the nine girls and asked, "Are you sure that you want to sleep in the same room as me? A boy?"


    "Haru, what are you talking about? We have nine people here! Even if it is a fight, you can''t beat us!"


    Nozomi blinked her eyes and said, "And we have slept together before after all, or rather, do you dare to sleep with us, Haru?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that they had slept in the shrine together before, but that was a different matter since it was inevitable, but at this moment, he realized that he might have underestimated the courage of the nine girls since they dared to sleep with him.


    ''Don''t me me. If I really eat all of you then¡­''

 Chapter 1631 I just want you to sleep early...

    <h4>Chapter 1631 I just want you to sleep early¡­</h4>


    The quilts and sheets of the futons were taken out from the bedrooms and it was piled up as high as a hill in the living room.


    "These quilts should be enough."


    Eli wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Haru: "It''s enough, leave the rest to me."


    "Stop!"


    Honoka quickly stopped Haru and showed a serious expression on her face. "This is the second time that everyone has stayed together, so of course, we should do it by ourselves!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Honoka''s reason was simply nonsense in the eyes of Haru, but everyone nodded and thought that Honoka was right, even Eli and Umi who was known as the most reserved and proper were no exception.


    Rin even made a stupid suggestion to everyone with a smile. "Let''s y the counting the numbers game again!"


    "Oh, what a great idea!"


    Honoka also nodded and made a very bright smile, then raised her hand first. "One!"


    Kotori: "Two!"


    Umi: "Three!"


    Maki: "Four!"


    Rin: "Five!"


    Hanayo: "Six!"


    Nico: "Seven!"


    Nozomi: "Eight!"


    Eli: "Nine!"


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    *Stare!"


    Nine pairs of eyes were fixed on Haru''s body which made him sigh and knew that he couldn''t escape from this game, so in the end, he also raised his hand and also joined them.


    "Ten."


    "Yes, everyone is here!"


    The girls cheered happily and Eli shouted loudly, "Everyone takes your own sheet and quilty for your futon, and choose your own position, and¡­" But before she finished, Rin and Nico jumped into the futon that wasid on the tatami floors directly.


    Rin: "It''s veryfortable, nyaa!"


    Nico: "It feels great!"


    Honoka: "I want to do the same too!" Honoka then jumped into the futon too.


    With a loud shout of joy, the three idiots jumped around the futon, quilts, and sheets, and as a result, the three of them hit their heads on the wooden board, and groaned painfully.


    "It hurts!" 3x


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru held his forehead with his hand, and after three wailing girls were thrown aside, they began to spread the sheet and quilt on the futon one by one together.


    One person''s power was limited which was why people created an organization and created a group. The heavy task which took a long time to do was solved in a moment after it was done by ten people.


    The futons were distributed in a rectangr shape, five on top and five on the bottom, and they were neatly opposed and nearly arranged.


    "Can we sleep now?''


    Honoka held her forehead pitifully since it was still hurting.


    "Wait, we haven''t assigned our sleeping positions yet."


    As soon as the student council president, Eli opened her mouth, the whole living room became quiet, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Haru, but it wasn''t their first time to sleep together after all, so¡­


    "I sleep in the corner." Haru shrugged and his choice was quite normal since it was impossible for him to sleep in the middle. In truth, it was possible for him to sleep in the middle with two of his girlfriends on his side and one of his girlfriends on the opposite side, but there was no way he could say all of that, right?


    "Then I will sleep next to Haru."


    Nozomi took the initiative to speak without being shy since everyone had already known their rtionship, there was nothing to be feared about.


    "I will sleep on his opposite side," Eli said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki wanted to say something, but she was toote, so in the end, she pouted, but she also understood that it was normal since she had slept on his shoulder on the train before and Eli and Nozomi also wanted to do the same.


    Everyone looked at Maki, Nozomi, and Eli before letting out a sigh, then looked at Haru with a snort since this guy was so greedy, right? Not only did this guy have the three of them, but he might also want all of them, which somehow made them shy and unable to look at him for a moment.


    Haru noticed their gazes and could only cough several times since he knew that he was a scumbag.


    "Why don''t we sleep soon?"


    "Haru, you''re so impatient so sleep with us?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that there was nothing wrong with Nozomi''s words, but why did it sound so misleading?


    They talked to each other for a bit with augh, then they slept on their own position, but then Haru noticed something strange happened, but he ignored it since he wanted everyone to sleep as soon as possible so he could start his punishment on Nozomi.


    At 10 o''clock at night, Haru was usually still working at this time, but now, he was lying on the bed.


    The whole living room was dark, there were no lights from the street, and even the moonlight was blocked by the curtain, and couldn''te in. It could be said that no normal person could see their own fingers in this situation, of course, he was different since he wasn''t a normal human.


    Because Umi had said that everyone needed to practice tomorrow morning, she ordered everyone to go to bed early, and watching everyone else sleep, Haru alsoid on his bed early too, or rather, he wanted everyone to sleep early so he could sneak to Nozomi''s futon as soon as possible, but he knew that the situation wasn''t right now and he needed to be patient.


    Haru knew that no one was sleeping at that moment, and he also didn''t have any intention to sleep since there were nine beautiful girls beside him. If he did nothing and slept directly, he wouldn''t be called a scumbag anymore, right?


    The fragrant scent that came from the side, came to his nose, made him excited, feeling slightly impatient, wondering when everyone was going to sleep!


    "Hey, has everyone slept?"


    Honoka suddenly spoke quietly.


    Umi: "Don''t talk, close your eyes and sleep!"


    "Ah! So Umi-chan hasn''t slept either!"


    "It''s only been less than five minutes since we turned off the lights, how can I fall asleep so easily!"


    "Then let''s y a game!"


    "I told you to sleep! We have to practice tomorrow morning!"


    "Eh? Isn''t it a matter, of course, to y a pillow fight during the trip?"


    "If you want to y, then y by yourself!"


    As soon as Umi finished speaking, her head was smashed by a pillow!


    "HO. NO. KA!!!"


    "No, it wasn''t me! I didn''t throw that pillow just now!"


    Honoka yelled for injustice since she wasn''t the one who did it, but then, with a "bang", her head was smashed by a pillow!


    "Someone has started the attack!"


    Honoka yelled, and no matter who threw that pillow, she didn''t care and picked her own pillow, threw it to a random person!


    "Hmph!"


    Another person also joined the war!


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru let out a long sigh and decided to close his eyes, didn''t join the fun since he was wondering when all of them were going to sleep. He could only wrap his body with a quilt like a caterpir, hoping that they would sleep as soon as possible, but¡­


    *Baam!*


    A pillow hit Haru''s face, and he remained motionless.


    *Baam!*


    Another pillow hit his face once again, and he was still calm.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Seven out of eight pillows hit Haru in the face one after another¡­


    Haru gritted his teeth and stopped directly.


    "Don''t ever think about sleeping tonight!"


    Haru was angry and he wouldn''t let anyone sleep tonight!

 Chapter 1632 Dont play with a beast

    <h4>Chapter 1632 Don''t y with a beast</h4>


    In this dark room, there was a battle happening, and Haru, as the only male in this room, became the target of everyone, but it didn''t really matter since all of them were defeated by him, but of course, he also needed to give them some chance to hit him with a pillow since one side battle had never been fun. It also wasn''t good to get serious since he was fighting against a girl after all.


    If possible, he wanted to fight all of them on the top of the bed, but he knew that he couldn''t do all of that now.


    After the pillow fight, the girls were lying down on the futon with their clothes slightly messed up, panting, and yelling "stop!" since they were very tired at that moment.


    "Now sleep."


    Haruid on the futon once again, and suddenly he felt weird when someone changed their position with Nozomi''s bed.


    Nozomi was sleeping beside him after all, but someone had entered her bed?


    Haru was wondering what this girl was to change her sleeping position with Nozomi, but he didn''t say anything and waited until everyone slept.


    "We have yed enough! If you all dare to speak and cause a mess once again, I will punish her for a three km sprint! Don''t think I''m joking!"


    Lying on the futon, Umi said with a hint of warning that told everyone that she was serious, but in truth, she wanted everyone to do morning training together so she wanted them to get to bed early.


    This time, no one spoke.


    After a thrilling pillow fight, everyone was tired, and it was quitete, so everyone decided to sleep.


    Soon, only a sound of breathing was heard, and the girls fell asleep one after another.


    Haru, who hadn''t slept, turned his head and whispered, "Nozomi, are you sleeping?" He moved closer to the side so no one could hear his voice. Even though he knew the girl who slept beside him wasn''t Nozomi, he still pretended to think that she was Nozomi since he wanted to do a little test.


    The quilt on the opposite side moved slightly.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to do a bolder test. He moved quietly a little by little to the futon next to him calmly and then hugged this girl''s body before she could react.


    "Wh--!"


    The girl seemed quite surprised, but Haru quickly covered her mouth.


    "Shh¡­ if you''re too noisy, you''ll wake up everyone."


    Haru put his mouth near the girl''s delicate ear, almost touching her earlobe, talked in a low voice while letting out a warm breath, "Do you remember what I''ve said before? You''ve caused too much trouble for me, you should be punished now."


    The struggle weakened, and the girl seemed to not be doing anything, which made him a bit speechless.


    ''Was this alright?''


    Haru had a question on his mind, but since this girl didn''t say anything he didn''t have hesitation and entered the girl''s futon which was located right beside him, after all, the living room was dark and no one was awake at that moment, so no one could stop him.


    If it was a normal person, they might not be able to see their fingers, face, body, etc under this darkness, but Haru was different and knew who this girl was, but he pretended that he didn''t know since this girl didn''t seem to be trying to stop his action.


    Haru hugged the girl''s body tightly from behind, and their bodies were tightly attached to each other through their pajamas. He noticed that the girl''s body turned tense, but she didn''t have an intention to struggle or fight him so he could onlyfort her. "Don''t worry, I won''t bully you too much. I just want to hug you and go back to sleepter."


    In truth, even if Haru was blind, there was no way to mistake Nozomi for another girl on the Muse since Nozomi''s body was slightly chubbier than the rest, but he just couldn''t help but want to tease this girl somehow for ying against a beast like him. He, after all, had been waiting for a chance to y with Nozomi tonight, but suddenly someone changed her position with Nozomi and unlike the normal harem protagonist who was oblivious, he could pretty much tell that there was a hidden agenda between Nozomi and this girl, and he knew that this girl might know that he might decide to attack Nozomi tonight.


    But still, Haru couldn''t help but drop several kisses on the girl''s neck, smelling a fragrance from this girl''s body that made him a bit intoxicated.


    The girl''s body immediately started to get hot, and she was twisting her body subconsciously, but she was being hugged after all so, in the end, her petite body seemed to be curled up on his arms.


    When the girl''s body twisted around, Haru felt that his anaconda was rubbed against the soft butts, and as a normal man, it was impossible for him to not give a reaction.


    The girl''s body stiffed once again because she felt Haru''s part of the body had changed all of sudden and she knew very well what it was. She would be lying if she wasn''t nervous since it was her first time and she also didn''t know what to do.


    Both of them were wearing pajamas, but the light fabric of the pajamas couldn''t y a very good effect to block the beast from the garden, and because of that, the girl could only let out a whimper from time to time, especially when she felt the hard and hot rod pressed against her butts and back.


    The girl was in a mess and she was confused, but suddenly she was hit by a desire that she couldn''t describe, especially when he caressed her stomach slowly, moving in a circle slightly grazed her boobs and private ce, but more importantly, her navel had been teased again and again, which made her realize why Nozomi always said that he was very amazing.


    Haru, who almost lost his mind, quickly woke up and knew that he might have done too much, and in truth, he might want to ask the girl to give him either a handjob or a blowjob, but he knew that it was impossible or rather it might be possible as long as he pretended that the girl that he hugged at this moment was Nozomi, but he couldn''t do it. It also wasn''t his style to do this kind of thing and it was better to do it once they had confirmed their rtionship so this time, he was going to uncover the real identity of this girl.


    Haru caressed the girl''s cheek then turned her body to him, and was about to taste her cherry lips, but when he saw the face of the girl, he pretended to be surprised!


    Unlike Nozomi''s soft, cute, and slightly chubby face, the girl''s face was also very cute, but she gave off a very gentle feeling, her eyes were full of love and it was blurred hazy as if she was drunk from their y before, there was a faint of red on her pretty white face, and her lips were so moist and seemed to be very soft.


    Haru knew very well who this girl was, and he quickly eximed in a low voice, "Kotori?!" Fortunately, no one had woken up from his voice.


    Haru lowered his head and looked at Kotori in his arms, and Maki also raised her head to look at him, their eyes facing each other, and a trace of mist appeared on the girl''s eyes¡­


    Haru quickly let go of Kotori.


    After being freed from his arms, Kotori stood up and stumbled toward the bathroom since she felt very shy that her lower body was slightly wet.


    Haru also didn''t hesitate and hurriedly followed since he knew that they needed to talk at that moment.

 Chapter 1633 I like you, what about you?

    <h4>Chapter 1633 I like you, what about you?</h4>


    The sound of water sounded in the bathroom, and it was Kotori, who took a bath in the bathroom.


    On the opaque ss door, there was a wonderful scene there, unfortunately, Haru was unable to see all of that since he waited for Kotori right outside of the bathroom.


    Haru knew that Kotori had shown a lot of signs to him, and he also knew that this girl often peeped on him when he was doing something with either Nozomi or Eli, but he didn''t expect that this girl, who gave off a cute and soft image, would be so brave and put herself in front of the beast.


    Haru knew that he might have done a bit too much before, but it was still better since he hadn''t taken out his anaconda and he hadn''t stolen Kotori''s lips before, and at the same time, he was wondering how Nozomi could agree to change her position with Kotori before. He knew that Nozomi wanted him to date all the members of Muse, and even though, he would be lying if he didn''t have an interest in all the members of Muse, it didn''t mean that he was going to date all of them. Even if he was going to eat all of them, he needed to do it slowly since he didn''t want to be choked and he also hadn''t eaten Maki yet so he didn''t have any intention to add more girls from Muse, but Kotori''s sudden movement made him unable to refuse and if he refused, he wasn''t a man, right?


    Haru was a scumbag, after all, his reputation couldn''t go any lower and Kotori wasn''t a random girl that he knew by ident, both of them had known each other for a long time, so he didn''t have a hesitation when she seduced him.


    After a while, the door of the bathroom was opened and Kotori, who changed her dress, walked out of the bathroom shyly.


    "Kotori¡­"


    Haru was about to open his mouth, but Kotori interrupted him. "This isn''t a ce to talk, Haru,e with me."


    Haru nodded and followed Kotori to the bedroom on the second floor. Looking at Kotori''s back, hemented, wondering why he couldn''t control his lower body.


    Kotori''s pace was steady but giving off a soft feeling, after she took a shower before, her mental state became much better. Even though she was always behind Honoka and followed Honoka, when it came to feeling, she never wavered.


    Entering the bedroom, they closed the door, and the two of them sat on the bed while facing each other, but Haru stood up once again and closed the window before he sat on the bed again. He looked at Kotori, wondering what he should say at this moment.


    "Haru, you didn''t need to feel guilty¡­ actually¡­ actually, this is all my fault."


    "Huh?" Haru looked at Kotori in a daze.


    "Nozomi took the initiative to change her position with me when I asked her before."


    Haru was surprised at how brave this girl was, and before he epted everything, Kotori dropped another bomb.


    "Haru, I like you, what about you?"


    Haru blinked his eyes and his expression turned solemn, then asked, "Kotori, before you confess to me, can you really ept my rtionship with everyone? And you should know already that I''m a scumbag." Kotori, after all, was one of his friends and he needed to give her a reminder that he wasn''t a good man since he had a lot of women and he also hadmitted a lot of crimes.


    "I¡­ I will be lying if I don''t feel jealous and sometimes, I''ve imagined, how good it is to be your only girlfriend, but I know that it is impossible since I know that you won''t leave everyone and because of that, I am also sure about my own feelings." Kotori looked at Haru softly and said, "Haru, it''s embarrassing for me to say it again, but I like you, what about you?" Her feeling toward him was quite simple, she loved him, that''s all. She knew that, especially after they had met every day and he also helped her a lot of times. Even though she knew that this guy was a scumbag and bastard, she liked him, she loved him and wanted to be with him, that''s all.


    Kotori looked at Haru nervously, wondering what her answer would be.


    "Kotori, I know that my words might sound shallow, considering how many times I''ve said this to many girls, but believe me, in my heart, you''re very special to me." Haru held Kotori''s hands gently and said, "I like you too, Kotori."


    "Haru¡­" Kotori''s eyes brightened and she smiled when she heard his answer.


    Both of them stared at each other and somehow couldn''t help butugh when they thought about their first meeting. The first time they met each other was when she was working at the maid cafe and she met him when he was on a date with Utaha, which made the situation quite awkward at this moment since they remembered what had happened before.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed and said, "You know, actually, I know that the one who was on that bed was you."


    "What?!" Kotori was startled.


    "I mean¡­ your body proposition is different from Nozomi after all, and there''s no way that I can''t mistake you two."


    "Then why did you do all of that?!" Kotori''s face flushed in red when she thought about what had happened before, especially when she felt the hot rod on her butts and back before.


    "I mean¡­ I didn''t expect you to let me do all of that." Haru looked at Kotori with a smile and said, "I guess, Kotori-chan is a pervert, huh?"


    "HARU!!!"


    Kotori''s face was full of shame and she didn''t hesitate, hitting his chest several times since she was very annoyed. She knew that it felt really good when she snuggled with him before, but there was no way a virgin girl like her could admit something like that since she didn''t want to be seen as a perverted girl!


    Then Kotori''s hands were held by Haru, and the two of them turned silent, staring at each other''s eyes.


    Kotori was very shy and looked away.


    "Kotori¡­"


    Haru knew in this situation, they shouldn''t talk too much since he knew that based on the atmosphere a lot of things could happen tonight.


    Kotori was hesitant, but then she raised her head, closed her eyes gently, waiting for him.


    At that moment, Haru didn''t hesitate and took her soft cheery lips, hugging her in his arms tightly without letting her go.


    ''Ah¡­ is this how kisses feel?''


    Kotori thought at that moment and thought that it was very wonderful, both of them only touched each other''s lips, but why it felt so good, and suddenly she remembered how wild Haru and Nozomi were doing in the bathroom on the shrine before, but suddenly she felt that something had invaded her mouth.


    "!!!"


    Kotori was startled, but strangely enough, his tongue which was inside her mouth felt so gentle and she also started to give him a response by using her tongue. She hugged him tightly, closed her eyes again, enjoying every moment together.


    Haru could feel that Kotori''s movement was a bit jerky, but what made it was fun.


    Both of their tongues were moving from up, down, right, and left, exchanging saliva with each other, creating a perverted sound from time to time.


    When Kotori almost lost her breath, they parted their lips, her body was so weak that she couldn''t support herself, andid on his chest weakly.


    Haru caressed Kotori''s smooth and gray hair gently, feeling that he should treasure this girl more.


    Kotori was a bit tired since she didn''t expect that her body could give such a reaction when they were only kissing each other and she also knew that her lower body was so wet at this moment, which made her quite shy and didn''t dare to look at him. She wanted to take a bath again, but then, she felt something hot on her stomach and she could see his anaconda was standing tall below her.


    "Haru¡­ this is¡­?" Kotori had seen how big it was, but when it was different when she saw it from a close distance.


    "It''s a normal reaction since you''re so cute, Kotori," Haru said gently and he knew that he couldn''t do anything about this which made him helpless. It was also impossible to get the help of Eli and Nozomi since he had just confirmed his rtionship with Kotori. If he left Kotori for either Eli or Nozomi, then, without a doubt, Kotori would feel disappointed.


    "Haru¡­ do you want me to help you?"


    "Huh?"


    Haru looked at Kotori, who said those words in a low voice. "Isn''t it a bit too early for that?" It wasn''t that he didn''t want, but he felt that it was too early and he knew that they would be busy tomorrow, considering Umi might tell Kotori to do an exercise. If she lost her first time here, then she wouldn''t be able to stand up.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Kotori was caught in a dilemma and she also wasn''t sure what to do. "But is this alright? I¡­ I have heard that it is very painful."


    Haru sighed and said, "It''s a bit painful, but I don''t want to trouble you, and don''t you think that it is a bit too early for us?"


    Kotori was in silence, then a momentter, she said, "I¡­ I will help you!" She looked at Haru''s eyes and said, "Tell me, what can I do to help you." Their rtionship had been confirmed and of course, she wanted to do something to help him, even though that kind of thing might be a bit too early, she could do something else, right?


    Haru looked at Kotori for a while and asked, "Then, do you want to help me by using your hand?"


    "My hands?"


    Kotori was surprised, but then she nodded. "What should I do?"


    "First, you need to take it out," Haru said softly as if a bad guy led an ignorant girl who knew nothing.


    "Um¡­"


    Kotori blushed, but she nodded, trying to take Haru''s anaconda out. She was very nervous, but at the same time, she was also quite curious, and then, when the anaconda was taken out, her face was mmed by it.


    Haru''s anaconda could feel Kotori''s face softness which was quite unbearable for him.


    Kotori was very shy and she wasn''t sure what to do for a while before Haru helped her by moving his anaconda to the side. She was very nervous, then looked at him again. "Ha - Haru, what should I do?"


    "Here, touch it with your hand."


    Kotori nodded and had to admit that Haru''s size was very big. She grabbed it gently with her hand, but she couldn''t fully grasp it because of the thickness.


    "¡­It''s so big."


    Kotori was wondering how it could fit into that ce, but since it could enter Nozomi''s body then it should fit into her body too, right?


    Kotori then used both of her hands since she felt that one hand wasn''t enough.


    "Then move your hand up and down, try to stroke it," Haru said gently.


    "Um¡­"


    Kotori nodded and moved her hand up and down gently, nervously, wondering whether she did right.


    "That''s great, Kotori." Haru praised Kotori by caressing her head.


    "Um¡­!"


    Kotori was happy and when she saw his expression, she thought to move faster and tightened her grip.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Kotori, why don''t you spit your saliva on it, so it''ll be easier."


    "Huh?"


    Kotori was startled and quickly shook her head. "No, it''s dirty!"


    "No, your saliva isn''t dirty." Haru smiled and said, "Try it."


    "¡­"


    Kotori was a bit hesitant, but she nodded, spitting her saliva slowly to Haru''s anaconda, smearing it from the top to the bottom with her soft hand, then continued stroking it faster. She had to admit that it was easier to stroke his anaconda after she put her saliva on it, and while she stroked him, she observed his expression. The more he showed that expression, the more eager she was, trying to please him.


    "Was it good, Haru?"


    "It''s good. Good job, Kotori." Haru patted Kotori''s head which in return, she gave him a beautiful smile. He then realized that the soft and weak impression that Kotori had always given to him might be a bit wrong and this girl really loved to tease him, especially when her palm kept teasing the tip of his anaconda.


    Then after a long struggle, Haru said, "Kotori, I am going to cum!"


    "Huh? Wa - Wait!"


    Kotori, who didn''t know anything, moved her hand faster, then a huge amount of whiteva was shot out from his anaconda, painted her hair and face in white with semen. She was startled and could feel that her face was very sticky and very hot.


    "Sorry, Kotori."


    "You''re terrible, it''s sticky."


    Kotoriined, but then, she wasn''t sure what was on her mind, she tried to lick some part of the semen that was stuck on her lips. When she tasted it, she was quite surprised since it tasted so unique.


    "Did you taste it?"


    Haru''s anaconda quickly reacted once again and it stood tall for the second time.


    Kotori showed a mischievous smile on her face that was covered in semen.


    "Do you need my help again?"

 Chapter 1634 Flirting on the bed

    <h4>Chapter 1634 Flirting on the bed</h4>


    Kotori had a dream, in that dream, she and Haru were married, and then there were many guests that came to their wedding ceremony.


    After they exchanged rings with each other, the guests cheered loudly and it was time for him to kiss her.


    In the end, they kissed each other, and he put his tongue inside her mouth which somehow made her very embarrassed.


    Kotori felt embarrassed, but she didn''t hate it, and when she was about to return his kiss, she was startled when suddenly she was licking his anaconda.


    "What?!"


    Kotori was awakened, especially when she felt a pain in her forehead. She was in a daze, and she looked at Haru who had flicked her forehead with his finger with teary eyes.


    With his biological clock, Haru had already awakened in the early morning.


    After waking up, he didn''t rush to wake up, but supported his chin, watching Kotori, who was lying on his arm. He knew that doing a pillow arm for an entire night was simply torture, even though there were a lot of novels and manga that showed how romantic pillow arms were, it was almost impossible for a normal human to do that since their arms would be numb.


    Fortunately, Haru wasn''t a normal human so it was alright to use a pillow arm on Kotori.


    When Kotori was sleeping, Haru observed Kotori for a long time, watching her beautiful sleeping face with a smile, especially when he thought aboutst night. Fortunately, there was a bathroom inside the room and after Kotori helped him to relieve some of his carnal desire, both of them decided to take a bath together, and he also taught Kotori how to pleasure herselfst night which made him realize how bastard and scumbag he was, but he didn''t regret it since he had to admit that this girl was very beautiful.


    Kotori''s face was very beautiful, especially her temperament that gave off a weak feeling, but when she also sometimes showed a mischievous smile which gave a huge gap, enhanced her charm even more.


    So when Kotori was still sleeping, Haru couldn''t help but tease her mouth with his finger, but he didn''t expect her to suck it deeply, which made him wonder how good it was to put his anaconda inside that soft mouth, and because of that, he quickly woke her up by flicking his finger on Kotori''s forehead since he was afraid that he might do somethingter.


    Kotori, who was being woken up, pouted since she hated being teased.


    "Hmph!"


    "Good morning, Kotori."


    Haru only smiled and kissed Kotori''s forehead gently.


    Kotori melted under that kiss and stared at him again with misty eyes as if asking him to bully her again.


    Haru also loved to bully Kotori so he didn''t hesitate to kiss her lips, ravaging those soft lips again.


    Kotori also responded to his kiss by taking the initiative to hug his neck since it felt so good.


    Their kisses were so intense that some of their salivae were dripped from the corner of their mouths, but then, Kotori pushed Haru and breathed heavily.


    Even though the kiss was so good, Kotori was almost dying since she couldn''t breathe before.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "I can''t breathe," Kotori said in a tone ofint.


    "You can breathe through your nose, right?" Haru said.


    "No, it''s too ugly!"


    Kotori could breathe through her nose when they kissed each other, but if she did that, she would turn ugly and she didn''t want that to happen.


    Haru only smiled and put his hand on Kotori''s stomach, then asked, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "No, someone bullied mest night!"


    Kotori pouted, but then, sheughed since her side was tickled by Haru. "Stop, it''s ticklish, Haru!"


    Both of them yed around on the bed, joking around together, then Kotori snuggled on his man''s arms since it was veryfortable.


    Kotori had to admit that kissing was a wonderful thing.


    When Haru kissed her forehead, she wanted to be spoiled, when she was kissed on her cheek, she wanted to tease him, when she was kissed on her lips, she wanted to say that she loved him so much, and when she was kissed on that ce¡­


    Kotori blushed when she thought about what Haru taught himst time and didn''t expect that he would lick that ce for her, even almost touching her butthole which was her face be red in shame.


    Kotori felt very embarrassed when she thought such a perverted thing on her head, her face turned red, and she shrank on his arms again.


    Haru put his arms around Kotori''s slender waist and wondered why it was so thin. He caressed her waist as if it was the most delicate thing in the world, and felt addicted, having her in his arms.


    Kotori then felt something hot on her thigh and she knew very well that it was. She hid half of her face with a quilt and asked, "Do - Do you need help again, Haru?"


    "Well¡­"


    Haru was quite awkward, but he really wanted it.


    Kotori smiled under the quilt, but then, she realized something and asked, "Haru, what time is it now?"


    "It''s seven o''clock in the morning," Haru said casually.


    "What?!"


    Kotori pushed Haru away and jumped out of the bed at once.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Watching Kotori, who quickly put on her pajamas, Haru asked strangely.


    "Haru, we''rete! It''s already seven o''clock! Do you still need to ask, what is wrong? Honoka and everyone must have woken up! Why don''t you wake me up sooner!"


    Kotori wasn''t sure how to exin this to everyone and she knew that everyone would think that both of them had done it if they knew that both of them had stayed in the same room. Even though she didn''t mind, she was embarrassed after all. She walked around aimlessly in the same ce while muttering, "Ugh¡­ the luggage is in the living room and I forgot to bring it up. Even if I say that that I have something to do on the second floor, no, it won''t work!" She quickly looked at Haru and said, "Haru, you go down first, then I will go down in ten minutes."


    Haru almostughed when he looked at Kotori''s reaction. He shook his head and stood up. "You don''t need to worry, let''s go down together."


    "Is that alright¡­?"


    After all, Kotori also didn''t want Haru''s scumbag image to be worse.


    "I have made the decision to date you, I won''t hide our rtionship from everyone, and it is also impossible to hide it from everyone."


    Haru had changed after all, and since he had decided to date Kotori, he was going to be responsible.


    His words caused Kotori to turn silent, but when his hand grabbed her, she didn''t let him go and followed him, without resisting, feeling warm on her heart.


    However, when the two came to the living room, they were speechless when they found out that everyone was still asleep!


    "Haru, close your eyes!"


    Kotori closed Haru''s eyes quickly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was a bit helpless, but he didn''t fight back, even though he felt a bit regret that he couldn''t see the scene in front of them.


    The girls'' sleeping postures weren''t good, and not all of them slept in the same ce and they were moving around during their sleep.


    It was better for Eli, but someone like Honoka and Rin, they had kicked off their quilts, showing their panties to the world, but then again, yesterday, they had shown their bikini which was worse, so there was nothing to worry about, right?


    When Haru was in the middle of his thought, Kotori suddenly eximed. "Umi-chan is gone!"


    "Umi isn''t here?"


    Hearing Kotori, Haru was stunned for a moment, but then he felt that it was quite normal, after all, Umi was known for her discipline and proper character, she also had told everyone to go on training every time so there was no way for her to oversleep.


    However, Haru also noticed something strange since Umi always attached great importance to the morning practice, repeatedly told everyone to go to bed early at night so they could go on a morning practice.


    But in the morning, not only did Umi not wake up everyone, but she also disappeared alone which made him a bit puzzled.


    ''Did something happen to her?''


    Haru didn''t hesitate and quickly used his power to check whether Umi was alright.

 Chapter 1635 Dont you have something to announce to us

    <h4>Chapter 1635 Don''t you have something to announce to us</h4>


    Haru immediately awakened all the girls.


    The girls who were sleeping also got up, their sleepiness also disappeared immediately when they knew that Umi had disappeared.


    After all, Umi was known for her diligence, and as long as she didn''t encounter tsunami orndside, she would definitely wake up all the girls, but now, it was already half-past seven, and she didn''t do anything which was quite strange, or rather the situation might be quite serious.


    In truth, Haru knew where Umi was, or rather when Kotori had helped himst night, he knew that Umi was moving around which made him a bit startled and wondering whether Umi knew what he had done with Kotori, but it seemed that wasn''t the case, however, even though he knew where Umi was, he needed to pretend that he didn''t.


    Everyone moved out in a group to search for Umi, and just as he and Rin stepped out of the vi, they heard Nozomi''s voice from the second floor, shouting, "Haru, I have found Umi!"


    Haru came to to the study room on the second floor and looked at Umi, who was sleeping on the table and let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Umi was safe and sound, everyone finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "But why did Umie here to sleep? She is also sleeping on the table, nyaa," Rin asked in confusion.


    Kotori blushed and wondered whether Umi knew that she and Haru had done a perverted thing together, if so, then she wasn''t sure what to do and could only hide behind him, and at the same time, she also realized that Nozomi, Eli, and Maki had been looking at her thoughtfully which made her face turn red.


    "Let''s just wake her up," Nico said, after all, it was better to ask Umi directly what Umi was doing in this ce. She stepped forward and was about to shake Umi''s shoulder, but as she moved, she was immediately caught by Honoka and Rin.


    Honoka: "Idiot!"


    Rin: "Stupid, nyaa!"


    "You two are the ones who are stupid! How dare you call the world''s most intelligent Nico stupid?!"


    Nico''s round eyes widened when she was scolded by Honoka and Rin for being an idiot and she felt that she had been greatly insulted.


    "Stop, don''t fight."


    Haru made a silent gesture and said, "Umi looks tired, so let her sleep for a while." He then looked at Rin and Honoka and said, "You two are surprisingly considerate today, you two should be like this every day, you know." If both Rin and Honoka could be like this every day, then no one would be worried about them anymore.


    "Haru, what are you talking about?"


    Honoka puzzled and said, "If Umi-chan wakes up now, she''ll tell us to train again, it is a rare time for us to go on a trip on the beach, of course, we have to have fun!"


    Rin nodded several times and said, "That''s true, nyaa!"


    Nico was surprised, but then she nodded thoughtfully. "I see, then we don''t need to wake Umi up."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless and he was lost for words.


    When everyone was about to go out, Umi suddenly moved slightly which caused everyone to feel surprised, and her lovely appearance made him unable to look away for a moment, but she didn''t wake up and continued to sleep, but she moved her left arm slightly, and a piece of paper dropped from under her arm.


    "What is this?"


    Haru took the paper and read what was written there. In the paper, there was a string of words written there, and he read it subconsciously.


    (BGM: Natsuiro Egao de 1,2, Jump!)


    "Summer wing


    Flying High, Summer Wing


    Why did tomorrow''s heart-pounding excitement appear to me¡­ What should I do?


    Catch it, Shinin'' more, Dreamin'' more


    We''ll have so much fun!


    Wings sprout out, taking my heart above the clouds


    Lured to a distant sky, a distant beach


    Speed up and F.L.Y!!"


    Haru was surprised and said, "This is a lyric!"


    Maki took the paper directly from Haru''s hand, read it carefully, and nodded. "This is definitely a lyric for the new song written by Umi."


    "Well, it is definitely Umi''s style, and she also added the concept of summer to her song."


    Haru was quite surprised since he nned to let all the Muse take a holiday, but with this song, it seemed that it was better to create another PV for their new song. He thought for a while and wondered whether he should bring all of them to his Lanai Ind since his yacht was ready already.


    His subordinates had told him that his yacht was ready and it was docked on the port in Chiba.


    Haru then made up his mind and nodded since he wanted to spread Muse''s influence further.


    "Umi must have been inspiredst night and then came to the study room alone after she wrote theplete lyrics, she fell asleep directly since she felt tired."


    Nozomi reproduced what probably happenedst night with the narrative.


    With her voice, everyone seemed to be able to see a blue-haired girl who seemed to be working really hard behind the scenes and because of that, it made everyone turn silent.


    "Let''s¡­ let''s go training¡­" Hanayo said in a soft voice.


    Maki: "I''ll take the lyrics first, and I will create a suitable score based on the lyrics as soon as possible."


    Eli: "I will go with you too, and see if I can find inspiration for choreography."


    Honoka smiled and raised her hand with a smile. "Then it has been decided! Let''s train together!"


    Nico: "Hmph! Who said that we didn''t need to wake up Umi so she could y around earlier?"


    Honoka: "What are you talking about? You might mishear me."


    "¡­"


    Watching the girls rush to training noisily, Haru smiled that everyone was really diligent and as their producer, he was very happy, but he also knew that he might have lost his chance to tell everyone about his rtionship


    At this moment, Umi was awakened, probably because of the voice of everyone, looking at everyone in a daze, her amber eyes were half-opened, and when she saw Haru, she asked, "Haru, what time, is it?"


    "Let me see¡­" Haru pretended like he looked at the clock and said, "It''s just at four in the morning, it''s still early, you should go back to sleep." He then closed the curtains quietly, and Umi, who hadn''t fully awakened, seemed to not notice his movement at all.


    "Then I can sleep for another hour¡­"


    Umi murmured and closed her eyes again.


    "Go to bed and sleep."


    Haru said, but Umi didn''t move.


    "Sleeping in a bed is not only morefortable, but it also helps you to recover faster from the physical fatigue, only when you sleep well, that you can have more energy to exercise in the morning."


    Haru said gently, and Umi got up from the chair, as if sleepwalking, with both of her eyes half-open and half-closed, she staggered to the bed on the study room, and fell over with a "bang".


    "At least, you should put your quilt before you continue to sleep¡­"


    Haru was helpless after he saw that Umi didn''t show movement. He bent down and covered Umi with a quilt. From how Umi was, he could tell that Umi was very tired, but he knew that it was normal since, among all the nine members of Muse, each of them had a unique characteristic and what Umi represented was hard-work.


    If someone wanted topare a Muse with a car, then Nozomi was the one who created the car, Honoka was the one who steered the car, and Umi was the gasoline that powered the car. It was because of her hard effort that she led everyone by example and gave everyone motivation to move forward.


    "But now, you should take a good rest."


    Haru came out of the study room and closed the door, but then he saw everyone on the outside, which surprised him since he thought that everyone had already gone on a train.


    "Haru, don''t you have something to announce to everyone?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    In truth, everyone wanted to go on training directly, but they were stopped by Nozomi and she told them that Haru had something that he wanted to announce which made them curious about what he wanted to say to all of them.


    Haru was looking at Nozomi, who gave him a beautiful smile, then he looked at Kotori, who seemed nervous, but he gave her a reassuring smile as if telling her not to worry.


    "Well, there are two things that I want to announce," Haru said.


    "Two?!"


    Not only everyone, but Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori were surprised since they didn''t expect that he had two things that he wanted to announce.


    "The first thing that although all of you have been doing very well for the past few months, you stillck professional knowledge, so I have thought to invite a professional teacher to train all of you and I''ve also prepared a ce for you to train besides the shrine," Haru said.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it.


    Haru raised his hand, telling them not to be surprised, then said, "I know that you might be surprised, but I also have a talent agency now, so if possible, I hope that you all can sign on my talent agency, but you don''t need to worry about the contract since I won''t do something bad to all of you and once you''ve returned, please consult this matter with your parents whether you''re going to join---"


    "We will join!"


    Everyone said without hesitation.


    Haru was surprised and asked, "You should talk with your parents first, Honoka. I also haven''t given you the contract."


    Honoka shook her head and said, "No, I believe in you so you don''t need to worry."


    Rin raised her hand without hesitation. "Me too, nyaa!"


    Nico was flushed in excitement. "Ar - Are we going to be actresses?"


    "¡­"


    The girls were in shock since they didn''t expect that they would sign on to the talent agency, and they also didn''t need to doubt Haru''s credibility since they were in the presence of the biggest mogul in the world and they also had known him for a long time, so they didn''t need to worry.


    Based on his whim, it was also possible to create a movie for all of them.


    Well, Haru might not have made a movie for them, but an anime was possible.


    "For the details, let''s talkter when we have returned from Enoshima," Haru said.


    They nodded and knew that it wasn''t a good time to talk about this matter.


    "Thenstly, I have something to announce again," Haru said.


    Everyone was curious what Haru was about to say, but¡­


    Haru pulled Kotori to stand beside him and said with an awkward expression.


    "In truth, I started to date Kotorist night."


    Kotori was very shy and blushing, but she was very happy, holding his hand tightly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Except for Maki, Eli, and Nozomi who had prepared themselves, the rest were too dumbfounded to say anything.

 Chapter 1636 Hes a bastard, alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1636 He''s a bastard, alright?</h4>


    After that news was announced, Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico were looking at Kotori with an incredulous expression since no one would ever think that this soft girl would suddenly be one of Haru''s girlfriends so suddenly.


    Now, out of nine Muse, the four of them had already been eaten by Haru, and there were five members left, and it might be because of Nozomi''s words that told them that it would be wonderful for all of them to date him together which made their minds suddenly fell into a trance, and they quickly lost in their imagination, blushing, before running away, trying to train harder so they could avert their minds.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at the four members of Muse and couldn''t me them since everything was his fault. It was his fault for being too lustful.


    "Well, why don''t we talk to each other first?" Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    They looked at each other then walked to another study room so they could settle everything and all.


    Though Nozomi, at this moment, raised her five fingers as if those fingers represented something, she didn''t say anything, only put a cute smile on her face while staring at her man since this guy was too bastard, right?


    Haru, Maki, Nozomi, Eli, and Kotori gathered in the room together.


    Well, they thought about talking to each other, but after the talk, they would continue to do their own training, such as creating a choreography, music score, costumes, etc., so they gathered in the room together.


    "So, have you had sex?" Eli asked.


    "¡­"


    They were stunned by Eli''s words, if it was Nozomi, who asked that question, they wouldn''t be surprised, but the one who asked this question was Eli, who was known for being strict and diligent only second to Umi.


    "Wh - What are you talking about, Eli-chan!" Kotori''s face was red and covered in shame when she heard Eli''s question.


    Maki raised her eyebrows and pinched Haru''s arm since this guy was a bit too unfair, right? After all, she was the first one who had met him, but she hadn''t been eaten by him, which made her be left out, and she wondered whether she wasn''t that attractive to him.


    Haru, who was being pinched, didn''t feel hurt, but he needed to pretend that it was hurt.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Maki!"


    "Hmph!"


    Maki pouted and looked away. "You deserve it!"


    Haru knew that he really deserved it, but he didn''t regret it. He then looked at everyone and said, "Of course not. We just confirmed our rtionshipst night. How can we do that kind of thing so easily?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eli, Maki, and Nozomi looked at Haru, then looked at Kotori, but Kotori was blushing and seemed to be very shy, which made them suspicious.


    Maki felt better when she knew that Kotori and Haru hadn''t done it, but when she thought about it calmly, she also wasn''t in a hurry since she wanted to lose her first time at a very special moment. She looked at both Kotori, and Haru then asked, "So what stage are you two at? Kissing?"


    Maki felt that Haru and Kotori should have already kissed each other, considering how bastard this guy was, and she also lost her first kiss after they confirmed their rtionship, which was pretty much normal.


    Kotori was blushing again, and she didn''t dare to open her mouth since she was very shy!


    Even though Kotori was very bravest night, she was alone with him after all, and even though she had already epted this rtionship, she was still shy when she was asked such a perverted question!


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru also felt awkward when he was asked this question.


    "Kotori, you don''t need to worry." Nozomi smiled and asked, "Tell us what this bad guy has done to you."


    "I¡­"


    Kotori was shy, lowered her head, and said softly, "¡­Hand."


    "Hand?" 3x


    Even though Kotori''s voice was quite low, the room was quiet, so they could hear her voice clearly.


    "¡­¡­"


    They looked at Haru and knew that this guy was a carnivore type of guy, but they didn''t expect that this guy was really a beast!


    "Haru, how about you go out first? We''ll talk to Kotori first," Eli said.


    Maki nodded and said, "Yeah, go out and supervise everyone."


    Nozomi also nodded at everyone''s words and said, "You don''t need to worry. We won''t bully Kotori."


    Kotori looked at the three girls and also agreed since she knew that she needed to talk with them first.


    "Then I will go out first. You can talk," Haru said and didn''t force himself to stay. He then walked out and wondered what he should do since everyone had decided to train, so he knew that he would be alone.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    When Haru had gone out, Nozomi looked at everyone and said, "As you know, his lovers are not only us, but he also has other girls too. Unlike Maki, who has seen his harem in the hospital before, Eli and I haven''t seen them, so Kotori, you should be prepared since there might be a war between his harem."


    Kotori nodded with a serious expression and thought that there might be a civil war among Haru''s harem.


    Maki, who looked at everyone, could only shake her head since they were thinking too much, and she knew that his harem was pretty much docile, and everyone would pretty much be a sister to each other after all.


    Haru saw Honoka, Rin, Hanayo, and Nico were training together, and they seemed to be absent-minded, and he knew the cause of it, but rather than talking with them at that moment, it was better to give them time to think and use their time to train at this moment might be good too.


    Haru thenid on the beach chairzily, staring at the beach until his phone vibrated. He raised his eyebrow at the one who called him since he was a bit surprised.


    "Sumire, what''s wrong?"


    "Haru, has Sakura told you that he''s going to have surgery tomorrow?"


    "Huh?!"


    Haru was startled and frowned upon hearing this news since he hadn''t heard about Sakura''s surgery being done tomorrow. "No, she didn''t tell me."


    "I see¡­"


    Sumire let out a long sigh and said, "I guess she''s nervous now. I know that you''re in Enoshima now, and you might not be able to go home today, so I will tell Sakura that her surgery will be done in two days. Tomorrow, you should go to the hospital and talk with her."


    "Thank you, Sumire."


    Haru thanked Sumire and talked for a bit before he ended the call. He put on his smartphone and let out a sigh, thinking that Sakura had always thought too much, and at the same time, he also knew that she was scared.


    Haru was wondering why Sakura was like a cat that disappeared from the owner''s house since it would pass away soon.


    Haru had repeated, telling Sakura that the surgery would be alright, but he knew that she would be worried, afraid, anxious, etc., but he didn''t expect her to do this to him and wondering whether this girl didn''t trust him.


    However, Haru also knew Sakura''s reason why she didn''t tell him that she was going to have surgery suddenly.


    The first reason was probably, Sakura didn''t want to see him sad and thought to leave him silently when the surgery failed.


    The second reason was Sakura wanted to surprise him, so when her body was alright. She couldugh with him happily.


    Either way, Haru couldn''t ept it since he needed to tell her that he was her man and he cared about her well-being.


    In truth, he hoped for her to talk to him about this serious matter, but then his smartphone vibrated once again, and he received a chat from Sakura.


    Sakura: "Smile and peace.JPG emoticon."


    Sakura: "I''m going to do my surgery tomorrow. If it fails, don''t be sad, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru let out a long sigh and replied.


    Haru: "You should consult this matter to me first."


    Sakura: "I have consulted this matter to you now."


    Haru: "I will meet you tomorrow. By the way, your surgery will be done in two days."


    Haru: "You can''t escape from me and wait for your punishment when Ie to you."


    Sakura: "Trembling and fear. JPG emoticon."


    Sakura: "I am sorry!"


    Haru: "If an apology is enough, there won''t be a police officer in this world."


    Haru: "By the way, should I impregnate you? I have heard that someone can live longer if there''s a child in their womb."


    Sakura: "What?!"


    Sakura, who was in her hospital room, blushed and startled, but then she didn''t hate the idea. She caressed her stomach and had never thought that she could get pregnant since she had always thought that she would pass away at a young age.


    Sakura smiled, then replied to Haru''s chat.


    Sakura: "Good, let''s do it tomorrow!"


    Sakura: "We don''t need to use a condom! Shoot all of your semen in my womb!"


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure how to respond to this, but then, he felt something soft on the top of his head. He looked up and saw Nozomi was there.


    "Do you want to train me privately?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru might be a bit annoyed at Sakura, but he couldn''t reject this offer. After all, if he rejected this offer, his name wasn''t Kasugano Haruka.

 Chapter 1637 Lets stop to pretend and be the real harem protagonist!

    <h4>Chapter 1637 Let''s stop to pretend and be the real harem protagonist!</h4>


    When Umi woke up, she yawned, but she was startled when she knew that it was already noon and she knew that Haru had deceived her, so she quickly got out of the study room to train with everyone, or rather, she needed to watch everyone whether they really trained or not since she knew that most of them, especially Honoka, Rin, and Nico loved to y around, so she needed to watch over them.


    However, Umi didn''t expect all of them to train quite hard, and she happened to wake up when they were going to have lunch, so she also joined the lunch in a happy mood, thinking that they had grown up.


    Her feeling at this moment was simr to a mother who watched her children, growing up which somehow moved her into tears.


    Umi also felt happy when she learned that everyone started to work hard because they found out about a new song that she createdst night. She felt happy, but soon, she started to regret her decision to sleep since there were many things that happened before, and when that thing was announced, she was still asleep, which made her helpless.


    The first one was a talent agency, but when Umi learned about this, she also supported this idea since she knew that by joining Haru''s talent agency, everyone could train better and could receive a lot of professional knowledge, after all, even though everyone was quite talented, they didn''t have professional knowledge about an idol rted matters, but more than that, she wanted to repay him since she knew that he had done a lot of them, and her.


    The talk about talent agency was good and all, but when Umi learned that Kotori also dated Haru, she was startled and shocked.


    "What?!"


    After all, among everyone, the one who had the biggest reaction when they learned that Haru had dated Maki, Eli, and Nozomi was Umi, she even cried and couldn''t forgive him at that time, so when she learned that he had dated Kotori again, her expression was pretty much grim and said, "Haru, we need to talk."


    Everyone looked at each other, and somehow they became worried.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He also didn''t want to dawdle around and decided to solve the problem in front of him swiftly.


    Haru and Umi walked on the beach, she walked in front, and he walked behind her slightly, waiting for her to say something.


    Haru knew that he might be the worst kind of man in Umi''s mind, considering how she always thought to be proper and strict. He also knew that she was quite weak at romance, especially when she thought a kissing scene in the movie was indecent that somehow made him feel a bit speechless. However, the problem was at this moment was about his rtionship with Kotori, not other things.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    Umi turned and looked at Haru for a while. She looked at him, and her feelings were pretty muchplex since he had helped them, and at the same time, she would be lying if she didn''t have a feeling toward him, but this guy was too bastard, right?


    In her mind, a couple should be one man and one woman, not one man with many women, but in front of Haru, she was also helpless since she also knew very well about his charm. After all, she also often dreamed of marrying him in the dream sometimes, which somehow made her blush and shy, then on that dream, she¡­ she was holding his hand, hugging him, then kissing him which made her think that she was quite perverted.


    "You''re serious about Kotori, right?" Umi asked. In the end, she knew that she couldn''t stop him and only hoped that he was serious about Kotori, not to y around with her.


    "Yes, I won''t y around with her feelings." Haru nodded and said, "I will take care of her dearly and make her happy."


    "That''s good." Umi nodded with a smile, which somehow made him feel a bit surprised.


    "You know, I''ve prepared myself to be pped once or twice," Haru said.


    Umi smiled and asked, "What? You want me to p you?"


    "If we can end this peacefully, then it is all good," Haru said.


    "Me too."


    The wind caused Umi''s hair to scatter, so she tucked her hair behind her ear and looked toward the sea.


    "I hope that everyone can stay happily like this forever."


    Haru looked at Umi for a while and said, "Umi."


    "Hmm?"


    Umi looked at Haru and wondered what he was about to say.


    "If I say that I like you, what will be your response?"


    Umi opened her eyes wide, and she was in shock. "Wh - What are you saying?!" In an instant, her face was covered in shame, and blush gradually covered her face and neck, showing how shy she was since she didn''t expect him to confess to her.


    "It''s not a funny joke!"


    Umi looked at Haru with an annoyed expression, thinking that he was joking.


    "I''m serious."


    Haru looked at Umi and said, "I''m not someone who is hiding my feelings, and I know for sure that I like you, Umi. What about you?" He had enough of ying around and decided to attack directly.


    "I¡­"


    Umi blushed and didn''t dare to look at him when she confessed so suddenly, and she didn''t even know how to answer!


    But then¡­


    "You have just dated Kotori, and you want to date me now?" Umi squinted her eyes and said, "Did you see us as a collection? Then after me, are you going to date Honoka, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin too? Are you going to date all the members of Muse?!" Her mood was a bit agitated since she realized how greedy he was.


    "I have never thought of you or anyone like that." Haru didn''t look away from Umi and stared at her eyes directly. "In my eyes, you''re all a special existence, one that can''t be changed by anyone else, and the only one in this world. I know that I am a scumbag, and I know that I am greedy. I already have a lot of girlfriends, and yet here, I still confess to you, but please believe in my feeling." He looked at Umi with full of tenderness and took both of her hands while holding it gently as if it was the most precious thing in this world.


    "I like you, Umi. What about you?"


    Umi''s face was red, and there was smoke on her head, in truth, she wanted to run away since she felt what had happened here was very embarrassing and indecent things, but when she saw his eyes, she knew that he didn''t y around and he was very serious!


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Umi couldn''t handle it anymore and said, "I refuse!"


    "¡­¡­"


    There was no sound afterward came out from their mouths, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of waves and rustling sands.


    Haru let out a long sigh and said, "I see¡­ I''m being rejected, huh?"


    "I¡­"


    Umi''s head was in a mess, and wondering why she refused before, somehow, she wanted to take back her words, but since she was too embarrassed to say that.


    "Umi, I''m hurt now."


    Haru showed a sad expression while touching his heart.


    "I¡­"


    Umi wanted to say something, but she wasn''t sure what to say since she had never met this kind of situation in her life before.


    "So, to cheer me up, can we talk around the beach while holding hands?" Haru asked cheekily even though he was rejected before. After all, there was no rule for someone to give up on getting their loved one after they were rejected.


    Umi looked at Haru''s cheeky smile and pouted. "You''re teasing me?"


    "No."


    Haru shook his head and said, "I am serious about you, but I can see that you''re not ready for it or rather, you have rejected me, after all, but at least, can you help me to cheer me up by apanying me to walk around the beach while holding hands?"


    Umi looked at Haru for a while and shyly nodded. She knew that she might have be a bad girl after she held his hand, but she didn''t really mind, though, she forgot that her hands had been held by him before.


    Haru smiled happily, then held Umi''s hand gently and intertwined their fingers together.


    "Wh - Why do you move your fingers like that?!" Umi felt that this holding hand was very indecent! However, she had to admit that it feltfortable to hold her hand like this with him.


    "I can cheer up better this way, Umi. You don''t want everyone to see me sad after you''ve rejected me, right?"


    "I¡­"


    Umi pouted, then blushed when she looked at their fingers that intertwined together, and at the same time, she realized that this guy really had a way with his words. "Then¡­ then¡­ it''s alright, but you can''t do anything more than this, alright?"


    "More than this?" Haru was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I¡­"


    Umi couldn''t exin it!


    "Le - Let''s walk! If we stay toote, then everyone will think there might be something strange between us."


    "Something strange, what kind?"


    "Haru!!!"


    Umi knew pretty well that this guy really tried to tease her, which made her annoyed and pouted several times.


    Haru chuckled and thought that Umi was really cute.


    Both of them talked to each other for a while before turning silent, holding their hands together, walking on the beach while watching the scenery around together.


    Umi really loved this feeling and looked at the hand that was holding her hand. She looked at him and couldn''t help but blush, thinking that if he confessed to her again this time, she might really agree to his confession.


    Unfortunately, Haru didn''t confess to her again, and their day ended with their return to the vi.


    After they were questioned and they saw the rtionship between Haru and Umi were better, they let out a sigh of relief and continued with how their holiday on Enoshima, and along with that, they ended their trip peacefully and returned to Tokyo, but in the hearts of Umi, a bud slowly grew, and it grew uncontrobly, but she didn''t know that and only looked at Haru who was ying with everyone with a pout since she hoped for him to confess to her again.

 Chapter 1638 Punishment for Sakura

    <h4>Chapter 1638 Punishment for Sakura</h4>


    After they returned to Tokyo, they went back to their own houses first since their parents had been waiting for them, and the matter of the talent agency could be talked aboutter after they had rested.


    Haru also wanted them to talk to their parents about the matter of the talent agency to their parents, discussing it seriously. He was happy that they believed in him unconditionally, but he wanted them to be careful since not all the people in the society were good guys.


    Haru also wasn''t exactly a good guy, but when he faced the person that he cared about, he was very gentle toward them.


    When Haru returned, as expected, his women were already waiting for him and they did the act that could only be done by an adult, but when they were done, he didn''t stay in the house as usual, but he decided to go to the hospital since Sakura would have her surgery in two days.


    Even though the school festival of the Hyakkou would be held soon, the matter of Sakura was more important for him and he didn''t want something to happen to Sakura.


    "I see."


    When they learned about Sakura''s surgery, they also understood and prepared clothes and bags for him since they knew that he might stay at the hospital with Sakura until the surgery ended.


    After kissing all of them, Haru didn''t hesitate and left for the hospital since he needed to teach the stupid girl who thought everything without consulting this matter with him.


    Haru thought that he shouldn''t be too gentle and being tough from time to time was necessary so no one would think to do something stupid and talk with him beforehand.


    Sakura was on the hospital bed, staring at the window outside alone since her parents seemed to be preparing, asking for permission from thepany where they worked for a paid leave, after all, her surgery would be done in few days.


    Sakura didn''t think too much before, but she understood at this moment, the power of her man, and she was sure that she would be scolded by him when he came which somehow made her a bit nervous, and somehow a bit excited since if possible, she wanted to meet him all the time, and wanted to be cured as soon as possible so she could see his harem members and made a friend with them, that was why she decided to ask an earlier surgery to Sumire, but it seemed that her n failed and her n was known by her man.


    When Sakura was in the middle of a thought, the door opened, and she was a bit startled. She was a bit nervous and could tell who was the one who had entered her room.


    "Ha - Haru!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw Sakura, who was sitting on her bed alone. He was a bit annoyed before, but when he saw her weak appearance at that moment, he felt soft and couldn''t get angry toward her since he knew that she wanted to be cured as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    There was a silence between the two of them until Sakura smiled and said, "I am sorry for making the decision for surgery without telling you."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t say anything and only stared at Sakura which made her nervous. It wasn''t until a momentter that he let out a sigh and sat beside her right on her bed, caressing her head.


    "Don''t you believe in me?"


    Haru could probably tell that this girl was quite impatient and wanted to be cured as soon as possible, but he knew that it was also his fault since he couldn''t apany her all the time. He was, after all, had a lot of women and it was impossible for him to stay with Sakura all the time.


    Sakura bit her lower lip and there were tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry¡­" She hugged him directly and knew that she was wrong, but she¡­ she wanted to be cured as soon as possible after all.


    Haru could feel that his shirt was wet, and even though he knew that he was also at fault, he couldn''t say that he was at fault at this moment since he knew that if he admitted that he was at fault too, this girl might do something simr in the future, creating an important decision without telling him.


    "I can''t forgive you so easily."


    "Then¡­ Then how can you forgive me?" Sakura looked at Haru timidly, wondering what she could do to make him forgive her.


    Haru looked at Sakura, moved closer to her ear, and whispered, "I have been quite pent up in the past few days, how about you help me?"


    "Wh - What?!"


    Sakura was in shock, her face was red, and she looked at him dumbfoundedly. "Wh - What are you saying?! We''re in the hospital! What if someone enters!"


    "Don''t worry, my bodyguards are outside." Haru wouldn''t change his decision and patted Sakura''s head. "Use your mouth to apologize."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sakura was shy, and she was staring at this viin with a shocked expression. "My - My mouth? You want me to use my mouth?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru nodded then pulled Sakura''s hand toward his pants which clearly showed a big bulge.


    "You want me to forgive you, right?"


    Sakura''s hand was trembling and even though she had done that kind of thing with him and she had to admit that it was wonderful, it was being done by Haru''s initiative after all, and it was also her first time to know that it was possible for her to use her mouth, but since she wanted him to forgive her, she nodded slowly and agreed, after all, she wasn''t sure why, but she felt excited when she was punished by him.


    Sakura''s small hands slowly caressed the big bulge on Haru''s pants and she could feel that temperature on her body increased. She then unfastened his belts and slowly took out his dick from his pants.


    "¡­So big."


    It wasn''t Sakura''s first time to see it, and her body also had been inserted by his dick before, but before, the light was turned off, and at this moment, the light was turned on, which made her face red, and amazed when she thought that she could fit this thing inside her.


    Sakura then felt that her private ce became slightly wet, but she ignored it while looking at Haru with a plea expression since she wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Lick it first," Haru said with an amused smile.


    ''This guy¡­''


    Sakura felt that her face was very hot and she knew that she couldn''t escape from her fate.


    "Wait a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    Sakura thought that Haru would tell her to stop, but she didn''t expect¡­


    "Tie your hair into your usual lower twin-tails," Haru said since he loved Sakura in that hairstyle.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sakura looked at two hair ties that had been taken out by Haru. Her face was full of shame and in the end, she took the hair ties, then tied her hair into her usual lower twin-tails which gave a younger image.


    "Then¡­ then what should I do now?"


    Haru felt that the blood on his dick became more excited and said, "Move your head closer, then lick the tip."


    Sakura nodded shyly, stuck out her tongue, then moved her head closer, licking the tip of his dick gently for the first time.

 Chapter 1639 As a good son-in-law...

    <h4>Chapter 1639 As a good son-inw¡­</h4>


    Sakura''s tongue was quite awkward, she was a bit afraid at first, and her movement was a bit jerky, but after she had gotten used to it, she then stared at Haru, wondering what she needed to do since she didn''t know what to do.


    Haru, who was known as a good boyfriend, of course, needed to teach Sakura, right?


    "Spit out your saliva, then stroke my shaft with your hand," Haru said.


    "Huh? My saliva? Is that alright?" Sakura asked in surprise.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry. It''ll make it easier for you to stroke my dick," Haru said. After all, a beautiful girl''s saliva wasn''t dirty, and they could even eat his semen. What''s wrong with dripping out their saliva on his dick?


    "Well¡­"


    Sakura was a bit hesitant, but she spat out her saliva gently in a straight line toward his dick. She then started to stroke his dick by using her hand gently and could feel that it was easier. She then continued to lick his dick and tried to put the ns on her mouth. In truth, it was quite hard for her to put his dick on her small mouth, but since it was her punishment, she would do her best.


    "It''s good, Sakura. You might have a talent for this," Haru said while caressing Sakura''s head gently. After all, it wasn''t good to only give a punishment, he also needed to give her praise so she would be happy, though he wasn''t sure whether she would be happy with his praise that told her that she had a talent for giving fetio.


    Sakura was a bit miserable since her jaw was a bit hurt, but after that praise, she also started to get excited and licked his ns vigorously.


    "Be careful. You can do it slowly until you''ve gotten used to it. Don''t let your teeth bite my dick," Haru said.


    Sakura didn''t nod, but she gave off a signal at him with her eyes and gave him a thumbs up with her free hand.


    Haru could feel that Sakura''s mouth was very tight, and it was very warm that he might be addicted to this feeling.


    Sakura kept giving him a blow while stroking his dick, and she had to admit that it was a bit fun, especially when she saw his satisfied expression, making her even eager to please him, but at this moment, Haru''s phone vibrated, which startled her.


    Haru looked at his smartphone and raised his eyebrow.


    Sakura let go of his dick and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your mom ising," Haru said with a smile.


    "What?!"


    That news brought a shock to Sakura, and she was startled. She thought for a while and quickly said, "Hurry up and put on your pants!" After all, there was no way she could let her mother know that she was sucking his dick in the hospital. If her mother knew, she was sure that she wouldn''t have a face for her in the future.


    "You don''t need to worry, your mother is still at the parking park, there''s still a lot of time before shees." Haru held Sakura''s head and said, "I will cum soon, you should help me."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura''s heart was beating very fast, but she listened to his words, and continued to stroke his dick and sucked it with her mouth, but with stronger force. Her mother woulde soon and she was wondering why even though she was nervous, she was also excited.


    Haru caressed Sakura''s back, then slowly moved toward her butts, she was wearing pajamas after all, and the fabric of the pajamas was quite nice since it was soft. His hand slowly slid toward her butts, caressed it with his hand, then grabbed it with force.


    "!!!"


    Sakura was startled, but she moved even faster while looking at him with a hopeful expression.


    Haru slid his hand toward her private ce and could feel that it was very wet. "Look, you''re so wet." He took out his hand and showed a string of liquid on his fingers.


    "!!!"


    Sakura''s face was red and she felt very embarrassed. She wanted to say something, but his hand was on her head so she could only move even faster, hoping that he would release it soon.


    Then her prayer was answered.


    "I am going to cum, Sakura."


    Sakura looked at him and asked, "What should I do?"


    "Open your mouth," Haru said.


    Sakura wasn''t sure what this guy wanted to do, but she closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide.


    Haru then helped Sakura then stroke his dick, before releasing it in her mouth.


    *Burst!*


    Sakura could feel a hot liquid on her mouth and her face, she also smelled a unique smell.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    It was so sudden that she almost choked. She looked at Haru in tears like an abandoned puppy, hoping he would forgive her.


    "Good, I forgive you, but don''t do it again, alright?"


    Sakura nodded and wasn''t sure what to do since his semen was on her mouth. She raised her eyebrow for a bit and didn''t hate its taste, so in the end, she gulped all of it.


    *Gulp!*


    "¡­You swallow it?" Haru was surprised.


    Sakura nodded and said, "Help me to clean up, my mother is alrighting, right?"


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot," Haru said and also quickly helped Sakura since if her mother knew that she had done this kind of thing, he wasn''t sure whether her mother also asked him to do this kind of thing to her too.


    Sakura''s mother saw Haru''s bodyguards on the outside so she knew that Haru should be with Sakura, but at the same time, she was a bit worried since she knew that after her daughter went back from that trip, she could feel the change on her daughter. She was a woman after all and she knew very well what Haru had done to her daughter, but she didn''t reprimand her daughter and only told her to be careful not to get pregnant.


    However, because of that Sakura''s mother''s impression of Haru started to change, at first, she thought that he was polite and gentlemanly, but she knew very well that he was a scoundrel. She was a woman, and she was also a mother so she believed in her instinct, and when she entered, she smelled a unique smell, but she didn''t think too much.


    "Sakura, are you with Haru?"


    "Ah, yes, mom! I am with Haru!" Sakura quickly said with a hint of panic.


    Sakura''s mother walked quickly and saw Sakura was there with Haru, who was sitting on the side of the bed.


    "Aunty, good evening," Haru said with a smile.


    "Ah, good evening." Sakura''s mother nodded and no matter, how many times that she had seen her son-inw, she had to admit that he was very handsome. She sniffed and asked, "Is it only me or is the smell of your room a bit funny?"


    Sakura panicked, and pinched Haru''s arm, hoping he would do something.


    "Aunty: where''s uncle? Sakura is going to have surgery tomorrow, right?" Haru directly averted the topic of the conversation.


    "That man¡­" Sakura''s mother let out a sigh and said, "He''s working and he might be here tomorrow during the surgery."


    "I see." Haru nodded and started to talk with Sakura''s mother, telling him that he would stay tonight.


    Sakura''s mother also talked with Haru happily, forgot her bad impression of him, and also understood why her daughter was falling into him so deeply.


    Sakura, on the other hand, sighed with relief, but at the same time, she had to admit that it was quite exciting and thought to do this kind of thing again in the future after her surgery had seeded. She then noticed the gaze of her mother was a bit strange and looked at Haru, wondering why their rtionship seemed to be quite close.


    ''Well, that''s normal, right?''


    Sakura didn''t think too much since the rtionship between the two of them was between a son-inw and a mother-inw. She then moved closer to Haru, and snuggled on his arm, hoping to get his body warm as much as possible and to feel a sense of security from him because tomorrow, her surgery would start.

 Chapter 1640 It is the show time!

    <h4>Chapter 1640 It is the show time!</h4>


    After what happened in the hospital roomst night, the two didn''t do anything and only slept peacefullyst night since Sakura''s mother was beside them, staying in the same room together.


    Even though Haru was a beast, he still hadmon sense. He also hadn''t fallen low enough to get Sakura''s mother. After all, she wasn''t a widow, and even though Sakura''s father seldom stayed at the house because of his work, both of them were married, so he didn''t do anything.


    The next day, the surgery was going to be held, and Sakura was slightly nervous, but because Haru was beside her and held her hand all the time, she felt secure.


    If possible, Sakura also wanted to bring him to the operation room, but she knew that it was impossible, so they needed to be separated.


    "Leave her to me. You don''t need to worry," Sumire said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I believe in you." He thought for a while and said, "But tell me, if you need something since I can use my power to help."


    "Sure."


    Sumire nodded. She looked at Sakura, who was sleepy because of the anesthesia, and said, "She''s lucky to have you."


    "I''m the one who is lucky to have her." Haru smiled, then said, "Then I will leave everything to you, Sumire."


    "Yes."


    Sumire nodded and brought Sakura to the operation room.


    Haru didn''t follow them, stood there with Sakura''s family, taking a deep breath, feeling slightly nervous, but then, he shook his head and knew that everything would be alright.


    Every member of the student council gathered together in the student council room since the school festival was about to be held tomorrow, but there was one person missing.


    "Kirari, where''s Haru?" Runa asked directly.


    "He has something to do, but you don''t need to worry since he''s going toe to the school festival, by the way. He has told me to tell all of you not to ck the band training," Kirari said.


    Runa snorted and said, "Isn''t he the one who is cking? That guy is skipping ss!"


    "Anyway, let''s continue with our conversation about the school festival since it is going to be held tomorrow," Kirari said.


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Runa was annoyed.


    Then they continued to talk about the school festival since tomorrow was the school festival, there was only one day so they needed to do their best so nothing would go wrong on this festival.


    When everyone was talking to each other, Miboumi smiled and stared at Kirari secretly, then toward the empty seat where Haru was usually sitting, thinking that he would have this schoolter.


    After the meeting, Miboumi left directly, saying that he needed to help his ss, but in truth, he went to the secret organization that he had founded to overthrow the current student council.


    Upon entering his private room, there was a secret door connected to another room, and when he entered this room, there were already a lot of people waiting for him.


    "Our leader is here!"


    A voice full of excitement caused everyone in this ce also to be affected by the mood, stood up, and chanted Miboumi''s name cheerfully as if they had seen their savior!


    "Miboumi-san!"


    "Miboumi-san¡­!"


    Everyone chanted Miboumi''s name, and Miboumi smiled gently, looking at everyone, waving his hand, telling them that everything would be alright.


    Hearing Miboumi''s words, everyone became more excited. Everyone''s reaction showed that Miboumi had a great talent for manipting people. If he decided to be a cult leader or a politician, then without a doubt, he would be very popr, but his disadvantage was also quite clear since all the talks and words that came out from his mouth were a big lie and were true.


    Miboumi was wearing a mask of a good guy for everyone so they could believe in him when in truth, they were just a tool for him to overthrow the current student council so he could be the student council.


    Full-Bloom.


    That was the name of Miboumi''s organization, the organization that had the purpose of destroying the current Student Council.


    In the past, Miboumi''s fiancee, Miharutaki Sakura, was also one of its members. Still, she was kicked, and she also started to have feelings toward Haru, so Miboumi directly kicked her out and also threatened her not to bber everything that she knew in his organization.


    Hearing Miboumi''s threat, Miharutaki could only bite her lips and cried. After all, even though Miboumi was a cruel man, she once fell in love with him, and he was also her fiance, after all.


    Miboumi kept walking, passing through everyone, and walked toward therge stage which was located in the room.


    At the top of the stage, there were seven students standing there with various expressions, but if someone saw them, they could clearly see that they were confident and happy since they knew that it was almost the time.


    At the front seat area, there were three girls that sat next to each other, the two were looking at Miboumi with amazement and hope, but the girl who sat in the middle only folded her arms and looked at Miboumi in doubt since she didn''t think that Miboumi was able to win against the current student council, considering there was a behemoth, protecting the current president of this school, but Miboumi held her weakness. Hence, there was nothing that she could do at this moment.


    If Haru was here, then, without doubt, he would instantly know who the three girls were.


    The three girls were the maids that Haru had seen and teased in the past, and their names were Yukimi Togakushi, Tsuzura Hanatemari, andstly, Mary Saotome.


    Miboumi smiled at the three girls, but the three girls didn''t show too much reaction since Miboumi''s charm was lower than Haru''s. If the one who smiled at them was Haru, then without a doubt, the three of them would be smitten instantly.


    Miboumi then stood up on the stage, in the middle, clearly showing his position as the leader. He looked at everyone with a gentle smile and said, "All of us have gathered here to throw away the tyranny of the current student council, and tomorrow, it is the time!


    "It is time for all of you to be freed!"


    "OOOOOOHHHHH!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly in excitement when they heard Miboumi''s words. Even though the majority of them were cheering loudly, the three girls and the seven students on the stage didn''t do the same and only stared at Miboumi.


    Unlike the three girls and the seven students on the stage, everyone who cheered loudly had a familiarity. That familiarity was that everyone was a "house-pet," they had lost on a gamble, and they had a lot of debts to the school that they needed to pay.


    Everyone had already given up and thought that there was no chance, but Miboumi gave them a string of hope, and everyone, without hesitation, grabbed this string of hope, even knowing this string was very fragile.


    Miboumi only stared at them with a smile, waiting for them to release all their emotions while thinking that it was so easy to manipte everyone here.


    "Tomorrow is the day! The day that you, all, will be freed!"


    Miboumi raised his fist high and shouted, "Here we go, one, two¡­


    "So we may all bloom to the fullest!"


    "SO WE MAY ALL BLOOM TO THE FULLEST!!!"


    Everyone screamed frantically, full of desire, excitedly, thinking that they would be freed soon.


    ''Tomorrow¡­''


    Miboumi showed an excited smile, thinking about what would happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 1641 Whether it is three hours, five hours, ten hours, or even a day, I will stay here

    <h4>Chapter 1641 Whether it is three hours, five hours, ten hours, or even a day, I will stay here</h4>


    When the operation started, Haru and Sakura''s family waited outside, waiting for the operation to end.


    Even though Sumire had told him that everything would be alright, it was better to be careful, rather than doing nothing, after all, there was a small chance that the operation might fail which was why, he stayed nearby the operation room since, with his power, he could rewind back the situation if something happened and it was also the reason why there was only a small number of doctors and nurses that were with Sumire on the operation room.


    The operation that was done by Sumire was a rare operation, or rather, this operation might be something that changed the world of medicine.


    After all, every doctor that had found out Sakura''s situation would know that there was no way to save her, and without doubt, she would die at a young age, but Sumire could save her which was a miracle.


    Unlike normal people that didn''t know anything, for a doctor, a chance to watch Sumire''s operation process was very precious, and if Haru wasn''t the richest man, the fiance of the daughter of the hospital owner, etc, then he was sure that there would be a lot of doctors who would watch the operation process since it was something that could develop the development of this medicine.


    However, Haru wouldn''t let that happen since there was no way that he could bear to see his girlfriend be seen by a lot of people, and no matter they begged, he wouldn''t allow them since he knew that Sakura would be naked in the operation room, and even though, most of her body would be covered in fabric, he was very protective of his girlfriend and wouldn''t allow something bad to happen to her, though, he still allowed his mother-inw and father-inw to join the operation since he could believe to the two of them, which was also the reason why there was no group of doctors that were watching this operation beside them.


    Haru was wondering whether his decision to bring Sumire to this world was right, and wondered whether it was better to bring Sakura to Sumire''s world since he knew how exaggerated Sumire''s knowledge of medicine was.


    Haru let out a sigh and felt that his power was useless at this moment. He could destroy a, he could make a girl cum in a second, he could make anyone like him, but he couldn''t save his woman by himself.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Haru sat on the bench with Sakura''s family, but no one said anything at this moment since they were nervous. Even though his mind was also quite good and he also had seen a lot of bloody scenes, it was different when he knew his woman was in the operation room and he could do nothing at this moment.


    Well, Haru could do something, but he only could help when the situation turned unfavorable, but when nothing happened and the operation was being done smoothly, there was nothing that he could do at this moment.


    Haru looked at the time and saw that he had been sitting for three hours, but somehow he felt that it was longer than what he imagined and he was wondering when the operation ended when he was in the middle of a thought, his phone vibrated. He took out his smartphone and saw that it was Megumi who had called him.


    Haru stood up and said that he was going to the toilet for a bit to Sakura''s family, then left them, but he didn''t go to the toilet and went to the edge of the corridor, where there was no one, then connected the call.


    "Haru, are you alright?"


    Megumi''s soft voice was heard from his smartphone.


    Somehow this sound was enough to make him calm down since the depressing and tense mood in the hospital was something that he didn''t really like since it reminded him of the time when his parents in this world had died at that time.


    "I want to say that I''m alright, but I''m not." Haru let out a sigh and said, "Thank you for calling me, Megumi. I feel better." Hearing Megumi''s voice made him feel quite better somehow.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Megumi asked in concern.


    "It''s alright, I''ll stay here with Sakura''s family and if she wakes up and there''s my harem beside her, I''m not sure what to say to her," Haru said with a smallugh.


    Even though Sakura had epted his harem, there was no way that a woman would be happy when another woman appeared on her man''s side when she woke up after an operation.


    "I see, I will be unhappy too if that happens to me," Megumi said and agreed with Haru''s words.


    "¡­You don''t have to be so blunt¡­" Haru was speechless.


    "Has the operation started?" Megumi asked.


    "Yes, it has been three hours," Haru said with a tired voice.


    "That''s so long!" Megumi was startled since she didn''t expect an operation would be so long. "How long is the operation?"


    "I''m not sure." Haru rubbed his face and said, "Five hours, ten hours, 12 hours, an entire day, or even tomorrow, but no matter how long, I will stay until the end."


    "I see¡­"


    Megumi would be lying if she didn''t move when she heard those words and knew that if she was the one that was in the hospital, he would also be the same which made her moved and loved him more somehow.


    "If you need help, tell me, alright? If you need clothes or food, then don''t hesitate and call me, I wille."


    "Thank you, Megumi." Haru nodded and said, "If I really need your help then I''ll call you immediately."


    "That''s good." Megumi nodded and relieved at the same time.


    In this situation, rather than refusing he needed to ept Megumi''s kindness since she cared about him and if he refused, then it would make Megumi worry about him even more.


    They talked for a bit before they ended their conversation since Megumi''s ss was about to start again.


    When Haru ended the phone, Sora, Utaha, Raikou, Erina, Eli, Nozomi, Maki, Kotori, Kirari, Seri, Ritsu, and all the girls called him one by one since they were worried about him. He looked at his phone and was d that he only told about this operation to some people since if there were more people who knew about this matter, he was sure that his phone would be busy all the time.


    Kirari looked at her smartphone and somehow wanted to visit Haru, but she decided to stop her urge. She thought for a while and thought to go back to Haru''s house tonight, even though Haru wasn''t there, talking with her sisters (Haru''s harem members) was better than staying at her house. She looked at Ririka and asked, "Ririka, do you want to follow me to Haru''s house?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Ririka, who was wearing a mask, was in shock when she heard Kirari''s words since she didn''t expect that her sister would invite her to Haru''s house.


    "Well, before we go there, we must make sure that the preparation of the school festival is going well so nothing is going to happen tomorrow," Kirari said.


    Haru and Sakura''s family had been waiting for 14 hours and the light on the operation room indicated that the operation had ended.


    Everyone quickly stood up and then the door of the hospital was opened.


    Sumire and Maki''s parents came out one by one with a tired expression on their faces since they had been doing 14 hours of operation without a break. Maki''s parents were one thing, but even though Sumire''s strength had been enhanced, she was also very tired from doing this full 14 hours of operation.


    "Doctor, how is Sakura?" Sakura''s mother directly asked.


    "Hey! You''re so rude! Sensei, is tired!" Sakura''s father quickly said since he knew that the doctors were very tired at this moment.


    (In Japan, a doctor is also being called a "Sensei").


    Sakura''s mother ignored her husband''s words and looked at Sumire.


    Sumire looked at everyone then looked at Haru. She took a deep breath and showed a smile. "Sakura has been saved and she won''t need to worry about her pancreas again."


    When those words were heard, everyone let out a sigh of relief and they were very happy, thanked Sumire, doctors, and nurses who joined the operation with tears since they knew that Sakura would be alright now.


    Haru also walked to Sumire and said, "Thank you, Sumire."


    Sumire smiled and said, "It''s alright, but can you massage me? I''m very tired now."


    "dly."


    Haru said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1642 Progress?

    <h4>Chapter 1642 Progress?</h4>


    Sakura was being brought back to her original room in the hospital, and everyone could see that she hadn''t regained consciousness, but she was alive, and she was breathing normally.


    Haru and Sakura''s family stayed beside Sakura, waiting for her to wake up.


    Haru wanted Sakura to wake up as soon as possible, so he used thebination of his "Light Magic" and "Ripple" to make her better faster. He did it quietly before he went out to go to Sumire since he knew that everything was alright.


    If there was nothing wrong, Sakura should wake up tomorrow, when her anesthesia wore off, and of course, he would stay beside her at that time, but before that, he needed to help Sumire first since he knew how tired she was.


    Unlike Maki''s parents, who stopped from time to time to take a break, Sumire performed a non-stop 14-hour operation without stopping the movement on her hands, without taking a break, only drank water, and let the nurse water her back to cool himself.


    (The clothes of the doctor for the operation are quite stuffy, and it is quite hot when it is worn for a long time, so from time to time, the nurse will put water on the back of the doctor to cool them down, and they won''t have dehydration from an excessive sweat).


    In Sumire''s office, Sumire wasying tiredly on her bed, and she didn''t even move when she heard the door of her office was opened.


    "If I''m a criminal, then I might try to do something to you now," Haru said helplessly when he saw Sumire, who was only wearing her underwear.


    Sumire didn''t say anything and only shook her butts left and right, making it juggle around.


    "¡­¡­"


    If Sakura wasn''t being hospitalized, then Haru might do something that he usually did to a woman, but even if he was a scumbag, he still had a bottom line. He sat on the side of the bed and asked, "I''ll start to give you a massage."


    Sumire didn''t say anything and only gave him a perfunctory nod.


    Haru also didn''t waste his time and started to give Sumire a massage, then she started her whole body rejuvenated, her body trembled from time to time, and she kept moaning, but one thing for sure, she felt very refreshed after 30 minutes of massage sessions.


    After 30 minutes, Sumireid on her back on the bed while looking at Haru, who gave her a message on her leg. She could see something huge standing there, but she ignored it since she had gotten used to looking at the human body, even though she had to admit that his size was very suitable as a harem protagonist.


    "Did you feel better?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Um." Sumire nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you." She looked at him and said, "If possible, I want to bring you back to my world so I can enjoy this massage every day."


    "If you want, you can buy this ability at Group Chat, and you don''t need to thank me since I''m grateful for what you''ve done," Haru said with a smile, feeling grateful toward Shishio.


    "Rather than massage someone, I want to be massaged," Sumire said inly.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless but then said, "Say, Sumire."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is there something that you want?" Haru asked.


    "Oh? You''re going to give me something?" Sumire asked with a smile.


    Haru nodded and said, "You''ve helped my woman after all, and if you want, I can also do something for you." He knew that Sumire''s fiance had passed away before, and for him, it might be possible to bring his soul back to apany Sumire by using the power of "Horo Horo no Mi," but if possible, he didn''t really want to do that. However, he didn''t like to owe someone and wanted to repay Sumire as soon as possible.


    "You don''t need to be polite with me. Our rtionship is pretty close, right?" Sumire said with a smile since she was also grateful toward Haru since because of him, her country returned to how it used to be, and Gastrea also slowly disappeared from her country too. He also saved a lot of Curse Children, or rather, she felt that he had owed him a lot, especially when he had invited her to the Group Chat, which was why she didn''t hesitate to help him.


    "If in the future that I am able to make your fiance back alive, what do you think?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire was surprised and couldn''t answer Haru''s question for a while, but she thought for a while, then shook her head. "You don''t need to do that. I''ve let go of him." She looked at Haru and asked, "If Tsunade asks you the same request, then what will you do?"


    "¡­I''m not sure, but I''m pretty much sure that she''ll be mine forever," Haru said without a doubt since Tsunade''s body might not be able to live with him anymore, and even if, in the future, Tsunade might be able to return her previous fiance back to alive, Tsunade would still be his.


    Sumire smiled and said, "Then can you make me forget about him and make me yours too?"


    "¡­You''re serious?" Haru stagnated, couldn''t believe what he had just heard, but still, he was wondering how his luck had been very goodtely since his women kept increasing.


    "Um."


    Sumire nodded, caressed Haru''s cheek lightly, then slid her hand down toward his hot, hard rod that seemed almost to burst from his pants. "You know¡­ I''ve always been wondering how good this thing is since I''ve always heard your girlfriend''s moans and creams every night." After all, she was living in Haru''s house, so she also knew that Haru and his girlfriends often had sex every day, and she would be lying if she didn''t have an interest. She was a lonely woman, and even though she might not show any interest in a rtionship, she also had a need in that area too.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru coughed and said, "I feel like a scumbag if I do this when Sakura hasn''t woken up."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Sumire nodded then put on her clothes directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire, who started to wear her clothes and could only shake his head. He might feel regret, but that was it since he wanted to wait until Sakura to wake up.


    "She should open her eyes tomorrow, but you should use your magic to make her body be healthier faster," Sumire said.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and asked, "Are you going back or staying here?"


    "I will stay here." Sumire looked at Haru and said, "Go back to your girlfriend first. We can talk about our matter after she gets better."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he would be lying if he didn''t feel excited. "Then I''ll give you a message again until you go to sleep."


    "Um."


    Sumire nodded with a smile, letting him massage her since it felt really great.


    Then the time continued to pass until the next day, and before Sakura had woken up, the school festival of the Hyakkou Academy had started.

 Chapter 1643 Today is the school festival, but where is he?

    <h4>Chapter 1643 Today is the school festival, but where is he?</h4>


    The school festival was probably one of the events that had been awaited by all the students at the school, after all, they didn''t need to study and they could y all day long in this event, which was why everyone was very excited.


    The Hyakkou Academy also held such an event, and even though this school was quite cruel to the "housepet" (a student who is in debt), most of the students were also excited about this event, even the "housepet" students were also rather excited about this event since, during this event, most of the students wouldn''t bully them.


    However, during the school festival, the state of the "housepet" students was quite wrong for some reason. Usually, in their eyes, there was only despair, helplessness, fear, along with a lot of negative emotions, but on their pupil, there was little hope and excitement, showing on their "housepet" students at the school festival, especially, the "housepet" students who happened to be members of the "Full-Bloom" that was led by Aoi Miboumi.


    The reason why they showed such emotion was that they knew that they would be freed soon, but until the "housepet" students, Saotome Mary, somehow, felt her stomach was a bit wrong for some reason.


    Even though Mary had joined the "Full-Bloom", she was forced after all, but unlike her, her friend, Tsuzura Hanatemari, was excited, about the n of the "Full-Bloom" and thought that this organization was able to overthrow the current tyranny of the student council president, after all, Tsuzura was also a "housepet" student and she also hoped that this "housepet" student to be stopped since she felt that it was unfair for a student who had a debt to be treated with discrimination.


    "What''s wrong, Saotome? Do you need to go to the toilet?" Yukimi Togakushi, who happened to be a member of Mary''s club, asked a while drinking an apple juice-like beer on the huge ss.


    Mary looked at Yukimi and asked, "Is that what Kasugano-senpai''s ss sells?"


    Yukimi nodded and said, "It''s quite interesting, right? An apple juice that is made like beer. I feel like a naughty girl for drinking this," Yukimi said with a mischievous smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mary wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but around Yukimi''s mouth, there was a trace of bubble from the apple juice, and when she wanted to remind her, Yukimi licked her lips gently, which was somehow quite erotic for some reason, but she had to admit that the idea of apple juice-like beer was very unique, but not only the drink, when she saw Haru''s ss, she saw that everyone''s clothes were very unique.


    "If I''m not wrong their clothes are from traditional German clothes," Tsuzura said.


    "It''s an Oktoberfest!" Yukimi reminded Tsuzura and said, "It''s like a festival in Germany." She looked around and sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t see Kasugano-kun here." She could see that there were a lot of people who seemed to be standing around Haru''s ss and she knew very well that they had been waiting for Haru, but he wasn''t in his ss which made everyone felt very sad since for the girls, he was like an existence that made their days bright everyday.


    Unfortunately, Haru already had a fiancee and that fiancee was Kirari Momobami, who also happened to be the current student council president which was also the reason why both Yukimi and Tsuzura also seemed quite excited with the idea to overthrow the current student council president.


    It might not be rted, but the "Manga Research Club" had made a doujinshi about a female "housepet" student that had be a pet of Kasugano Haruka, and somehow it became a huge hit, among the students in the school.


    After all, unlike, rather than being bullied by a lot of students because of the "housepet" student status, it was better to be bullied by Haru alone since that way, it made them feel hot.


    Mary also had read that doujinshi and she had to admit that the imagination of the author was really great, but she also had to admit that it might be good to be Haru''s "housepet".


    "Say¡­" Yukimi looked at Mary and Tsuzura, and asked, "Do you think that we''ll be alright?" Even though everyone was confident about the "Full-Bloom", they knew that they would be fighting against the current student council president, Kirari Momobami, and Kirari was Haru''s fiancee, there was no way for him to let his fiancee, be harassed by the "Full-Bloom".


    Even though Yukimi knew that Aoi Miboumi was powerful, since he was able to create a "Full-Bloom", a resistance organization that was founded to overthrow the current tyranny of the current student council, she didn''t think that guy was able to match Haru at all.


    Yukimi also knew that once they had lost then¡­


    Tsuzura, who heard Yukimi''s words, wanted to say something, but then she closed her mouth again, however, she forced herself and said, "We should believe in Miboumi-senpai, he has decided to overthrow the current student council president, after all, we need to support him."


    "Well¡­ well¡­ that''s true." Yukimi was a bit hesitant and wanted to say something, but¡­


    "We shouldn''t entrust our fate to someone else." Mary stopped their conversation and said, "We have to grasp our own fate, and I will also free you from your status as a "house pet", Tsuzura."


    Hearing Mary''s words, Tsuzura almost cried, but then, she nodded with a beautiful smile.


    "Yes!"


    In Haru''s private room, Kirari, Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko gathered together, drinking tea leisurely.


    "Kirari, where is Haru? Is that guy going to skip the precious school festival?" Runa asked while wearing traditional German clothes, her hair was also being tied in a braid, which made her even cuter.


    Kirari didn''t answer Runa''s question immediately, but sipped the tea calmly, and said, "I''m not sure, but I have a feeling that he''s going to be here soon."


    "What has he been doing?" Yuriko asked curiously. "Is it a business matter?"


    "You don''t need to worry about him, but more importantly, we have to enjoy this school festival, right?" Kirari said with a smile, but when everyone heard her words, they nodded and knew clearly the meaning behind her words.


    In the hospital room, Haru and Sakura''s family were gathering in Sakura''s room.


    Haru was sleeping, resting his head on the side of Sakura''s bed, but then, he felt that his nose was being tickled by someone. He opened his eyes slowly and raised his head, then he saw¡­


    "Good morning."


    Sakura said those words and showed the most beautiful smile that he had ever seen. Her face might be pale, she felt quite weak, and her body was quite painful, but when she saw him, sleeping on her side, she felt very happy that she forgot all theplicated things on her head, and decided to tease him.


    Haru opened his mouth, then closed it again, but then, he showed a gentle smile, holding her hand gently, and said, "Good morning, Sakura."

 Chapter 1644 Theres no drama where the heroine woke up 10 years later

    <h4>Chapter 1644 There''s no drama where the heroine woke up 10 yearster</h4>


    When Sakura was about to wake up her eyes, there were a lot of things inside her head. She was wondering whether she was sleeping for a long time and when she woke up, 10 years had already passed, then by that time, she would be forgotten by him.


    After all, Sakura wasn''t young anymore, and in 10 years, there was a lot of things that could happen in life, and even if Haru was in love and patient, she knew that with his charm, he didn''tck a girl, and besides being slightly beautiful, she didn''t have anything special on her, which was why she didn''t dare to have open her eyes. However, that negative thought was broken when she felt her hand was being grasped gently, and this feeling was familiar.


    Sakura felt that her heart was beating very fast, there was anticipation on her heart that couldn''t be contained, and she felt like her heart would burst at any moment, but she wasn''t hasty since it might be her parents or even her pet that was holding her hand, but when she opened her eyes, she was right!


    The moment Sakura opened her eyes, she saw Haru was sleeping by her side, holding her hand gently, staying, and waiting for her to open her eyes. She saw him breathing softly while sleeping, which made her unable to contain the smile on her face, smiling happily since he was there when she opened her eyes.


    Sakura wanted to stop up, jumped into him, kissed him, then mated with him, but when she was about to move, she flinched, and she could feel that she couldn''t move her body very well, thinking that it either the effect of anesthesia or her bones and muscles weren''t working well since she had been sleeping for so long.


    Sakura wasn''t sure which one it was, but she didn''t care as long as the man that she loved was beside her at that moment. She looked at him with a mischievous smile then thought to give him a prank. She didn''t think too much and then tickled Haru''s nose gently with a smile.


    Haru felt his nose was itchy, then he opened his eyes lightly, looking at Sakura, who was smiling at him.


    "Good morning," Sakura said with a smirk.


    Haru smiled and ignored her prank. "Good morning, Sakura." He was happy that Sakura could wake up so early, and there was no need for a drama where she woke up 10 yearster, then in the past 10 years, there were a lot of idents that forced her to return 10 yearster, using a time machine or something.


    ''Fortunately¡­''


    "Haru, can you move closer?" Sakura asked.


    "Sure."


    Haru nodded and moved closer, but then¡­


    "What are you doing?"


    Haru was speechless when Sakura pulled his cheeks.


    "This isn''t a dream, right? I - I can stay alive longer, right? My - My pancreas is alright, right?" Sakura was full of tears, wondering what had happened to her, asking his loved one about this question.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "You''re alright now. You don''t need to worry about anything. We can stay together for a long time from now on."


    "Haru¡­"


    Sakura''s eyes were red. Tears were overflowing, dripping on her beautiful face.


    Haru moved closer and kissed her lips without hesitation, telling him that everything was real and it wasn''t a dream. She was cured, and they could stay together for a long time together.


    ''Haru¡­''


    Sakura was very happy at that moment and felt that it was her luck to be able to meet him, and she didn''t want to be parted from him.


    They kissed for a long time, nibbling each other''s lips, tasting each other''s saliva, ying each other''s tongues without restraint until¡­


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Sakura were stuck in ce, then turned their heads, before they saw Sakura''s mother was there, who also happened to wake up when she heard the obscene sound from both of them.


    Sakura''s mother blushed since she didn''t expect her daughter would be so wild, and she twitched her lips at Haru since she knew that her daughter became naughty because of him, but she was also grateful to him since, without him, she would lose her daughter.


    With a red face, Sakura''s mother said, "I''m sure that you''re hungry. I will ask for the food for you." She left smartly, leaving time for both of them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura''s face was so red that she couldn''t say anything to her mother. She then red at Haru and said, "It''s your fault!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault."


    Haru caressed Sakura''s face and said, "As long as you''re alright, then everything is good."


    Sakura blushed and felt sweet by his words. "Kiss me again, Haru."


    "¡­Now, whose fault is it?"


    "Does it really matter?"


    "Not really."


    Haru moved closer and tasted Sakura''s lips once again.


    They enjoyed their time together before parting their lips.


    Sakura held Haru''s hand tightly and asked, "Haru, don''t lie to me. How long have I been asleep? Is it one year? Two years? Or 10 years?" She didn''t want to be deceived, and she wanted to hear the truth whether the time had passed so long for her.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "Is it only one day? You don''t need to worry." He was wondering whether this girl had watched too many television dramas.


    "One day, huh?"


    Sakura let out a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good." She thought for a while, then was startled. "Wait until tomorrow? You mean, there''s a school festival at your school?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "There''s a school festival at my school."


    "So why are you not there? Didn''t you promise your girlfriends that you''re going to perform there?" Sakura said in a hurry. She knew that there was still time, so she wanted him to go to the school festival as soon as possible.


    "If I leave you, won''t you think that 10 years have already passed and thought that I''ve forgotten about you?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Sakura pouted since what Haru had told her was right since that was what she had thought before she opened her eyes before, but¡­


    "Anyway, I''ve opened my eyes now. You should go, don''t break the promise! It''s a bad thing to break your promise with someone!"


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "I am sure." Sakura nodded and said, "I''ve been quite selfish before. If I didn''t ask for the surgery in advance, you wouldn''t have this kind of trouble, so please go now."


    Haru stared at Sakura for a while, then nodded. "Then I''ll go now."


    "Thank you."


    Sakura nodded and felt relieved since she wouldn''t feel guilty anymore. Even though she wanted him to stay on her side all the time, she knew that she couldn''t have him alone. However, it was enough for her.


    "Then I will go now."


    Haru kissed Sakura''s forehead gently, then said, "I''ll go back once the school festival ends."


    "Yes."


    Sakura nodded with a smile, but then, she thought for a while and asked, "Um, Haru, can I watch your performance? Like the thought of a video call or something?" She couldn''t visit his school festival, so she thought to watch it from her room by using "Zoom." She was his woman, after all, and she also had some general ideas about some of his business.


    Haru then took out a tablet and gave it to Sakura. "Here, you can watch it from there."


    "Thank you." Sakura took the tablet from Haru''s hand with a beautiful smile.


    "Then I will go now."


    "Yes."


    Haru then stood up and walked out of Sakura''s room without hesitation. Even though he believed in Kirari, he was still worried about what Miboumi might be doing at school. After all, Kirari was his woman, so he needed to protect her, right?


    Watching Haru''s back, Sakura smiled and felt slightly lost, but she knew that she could meet him againter, so she was waiting for him to return, then started to y with the tablet for a while since it seemed that there was a new game that was developed by him on this tablet which made her very interested.

 Chapter 1645 Do you like him so much?

    <h4>Chapter 1645 Do you like him so much?</h4>


    "I see."


    Kirari nodded and said, "Then I will wait for you." She ended the call then put it back in her pocket.


    "Is that Haru, Kirari?" Runa asked.


    Kirari smiled and nodded. "Yes, he''lle soon."


    "That''s good!"


    Everyone smiled when they heard that Haru was going to the school festival since they thought that he wouldn''te because he was busy.


    "Alright, let''s enjoy the school festival, shall we?"


    Kirari smiled, but then she received another call, which surprised her. She talked for a bit, then ended the call, before saying, "By the way, Sayaka, can you guide some people here?"


    "Huh?"


    Sayaka was confused but nodded regardless.


    Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were looking at the Hyakkou Academy in front of them and felt a bit surprised, their school was huge, but the school in front of them was luxurious.


    The three of them entered the school calmly while wearing Hyakkou Academy uniforms that they borrowed from Kirari, but it wasn''t the reason why the three of them could enter the school easily.


    The reason why the three of them could enter the school easily was that Megumi''s passive effect where she could erase the presence of people in two meters in her surrounding areas.


    After all, even though the school was being sponsored by Haru and had a lot of advanced security tools around, it was impossible to fight against Megumi''s ability, showing how cheating her ability was.


    It was also the reason why if Megumi decided to be either spy, assassin, or ninja, she could be the best one, or the strongest one because of this skill.


    "Still, your skill is as broken as ever." Utaha was speechless and said, "Even though there are three beautiful girls here, there is no one who is going to speak to us?"


    "Isn''t this good?" Sora said.


    "Well, that''s true. It''s quite easy this way," Utaha said, yawning.


    Usually, it was impossible for someone to enter the school festival of Hyakkou Academy since only students, alumnus, and teachers could enter, but the three of them were an exception, their man was one of the students in this school and their sister was also the student council president of this school too.


    Even though Haru had told them that only students could enter the school festival at Hyakkou Academy, they decided to enter, after they talked with Kirarist night. The three of them had invited Erina, but it seemed that she was busy with her job today, after all, she often skipped her work because she went on a date with Haru from time to time. They wanted to invite Haru''s other harem members, but they didn''t know much about them, and they were also afraid that the rest of them would feel awkward after they knew Hyakkou Academy since the three of them knew how cruel this school was, which was why the three of them were curious about the school festival of this school.


    Raikou also wanted to follow up with them, but with her appearance, it was impossible for her to wear a school uniform Hyakkou Academy, size was one thing since her body was quite humongous, but the most important thing was because of her age.


    Even if Megumi''s ability was cheating, if Raikou was walking with a school uniform around the street, police would call her out without hesitation.


    Raikou was at Haru''s cafe, and she was crying since she couldn''t follow everyone, but then¡­


    ''Wait!''


    Raikou remembered that Haru had an ability to manipte someone else''s age so would it be possible for her to be younger?


    Raikou thought about that possibility and thought about talking about this matter to Haruter.


    ''But if I do that, is it possible for me to be a mother?''


    "Ugh¡­"


    Raikou held her head and wondered what she should do?


    Hearing Utaha''s words, Megumi sighed and said, "I don''t think that is praise."


    "Still, this ce isn''t as bad as it seems," Sora said.


    "That''s true." Megumi nodded.


    The three of them had thought that this school might be like a war-torn country, but it seemed that this ce was more normal than they had thought.


    "Well, walking around is good, but where should we go now?" Utaha asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve called Kirari and it seems her secretary is going to pick us up," Megumi said.


    Sora and Utaha nodded and waited together.


    The three of them knew Sayaka''s face so they didn''t need to undo Megumi''s ability since they didn''t want to be talked with someone. Being beautiful was a source of fortune and misfortune, it was fortunate that they weren''t ugly, but it was misfortune since there were a lot of guys who often bother them.


    If their school allowed them to bring a bodyguard inside, then they would bring the bodyguards that were prepared by Haru without hesitation.


    If it was their school then they didn''t bother that much since a lot of people already knew their cruelty at rejecting someone, but this school was different and no one knew them, but because they were beautiful, they were sure that someone would talk to them without hesitation.


    "Still, is Haruing?" Utaha asked. She knew that Haru was apanying Sakura, who was in the hospital and she didn''t think that he would have time toe to the school festival.


    "I''m not sure, but he''s probably going toe with his ability, I''m sure that Sakura will be better soon," Megumi said.


    Utaha nodded and it wasn''t a secret that Haru had a supernatural ability.


    "Hey, look at that!"


    Sora suddenly spoke and caused both Utaha and Megumi to follow Sora''s gaze.


    The three of them looked at a student that was wearing a tag on their neck and one of them seemed to be bullied. They weren''t unfamiliar with the bullying scene, and even though it might sound cruel, there was a lot of bullying in the school after all. They didn''t like it and they also had asked Haru about this problem whether it was possible to erase bullying, but his answer was that he was helpless, after all, bullying was happening everywhere, whether it was from the school, society, working ce, it happened everywhere.


    The weak one was being abused and the strong one was invincible.


    Most people asked how to stop bullying, and most of them would scold the one who was being bullied for being weak, which made the victims be even more depressed.


    Even though it wasn''t wrong, it wasn''t a good solution since if they could be strong then they wouldn''t be bullied, so the answer to how to stop the victim from being bullied was to join a group.


    The victims needed to search for a guardian that could protect themselves from the one who bullied them, but there were a lot of guardians, there was a bad one, and there was a good one, depending on their luck, if they weren''t lucky, they might be forced to give their money all the time as long as they were protected, and then there was another way which was very troublesome, that was creating their own groups, a group of people that were the victim, they gathered together, creating a group to fight the one who bullied them.


    There was no perfect answer at how to stop bullying and depending on the situation of the individual, the method was also different, which was why Haru said that it was a very troublesome matter, and a lot of people also thought the same, which was why they gave an indifferent answer by saying that the victim should fight back, or something, which made the victim became depressed even more.


    It might be because today was the school festival that the bullying on the "house pet" student wasn''t that long since the normal students also wanted to have fun, rather than ying with the "house pet" student, but because Sora, Utaha, and Megumi had seen this scene, and it dampened their moods.


    "Ugh¡­ I want to see him¡­" Utaha pouted and wanted to meet Haru as soon as possible so her mood could be better.


    Sora and Megumi nodded and the two of them also felt the same as Utaha.


    "Is that Sayaka?" Megumi suddenly said.


    Sora and Utaha followed Megumi''s gaze and saw Sayaka, who was looking around with a serious expression, which somehow made them want tough.


    "Sayaka, we''re here!"


    Sayak turned her head and saw Sora, Utaha, and Megumi, then sighed with relief. "Sora-san, Utaha-san, Megumi-san, please follow me, I will guide you from here on."


    Haru had arrived at the school, and as expected, the moment he came, everyone was excited, especially girls since they thought that they might not be able to see him today, but it seemed that their worry was unfounded.


    The group of girls wanted to greet him, but someone was faster than them.


    "Kasugano-kun, can you follow me?"


    Haru looked at Miharutaki Sakura that had appeared in front of him, but he nodded.


    "Sure."


    Miharutaki then led Haru to the Beautification Committee room and there were only the two of them here. She looked at him then said, "Haru, I hope that you won''t help Kirari to fight Miboumi."


    Haru had expected Miharutaki''s request, but as expected his answer was.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    Miboumi wanted to overthrow the position of the student council president and there was no way for him to let this guy do as he wished.


    Haru felt that the talk was useless, then decided to go out, but his hand was grabbed by Miharutaki.


    Miharutaki seemed to be quite desperate. "Let''s have a gamble! If I win, then I hope that you won''t do anything to Miboumi." Even though her fiance had often done cruel things and betrayed her, Miboumi was still her fiance, her childhood friend, and she also loved him in the past so she hoped that nothing would happen to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Miharutaku for a bit then asked, "What if you lose?"


    Miharutaki wanted to open her mouth, but then she closed it again. Her face flushed, then she looked at him with embarrassment then she made up her mind. She put her hand on her chest, put a proud yet embarrassed expression, then said, "I - I will give you my first time!"

 Chapter 1646 Sorry, I cant stop my feeling

    <h4>Chapter 1646 Sorry, I can''t stop my feeling</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was in shock when he heard Miharutaki''s words.


    Watching Haru''s shocked expression, Miharutaki felt that her face was so hot and she wanted to hide at that moment, but she knew that if she let this beast out, then she knew that the fate of her fiance, a childhood friend that she once loved before, would be broken and destroyed by him, so she decided to take a bet.


    Miharutaki wasn''t sure, but she was, after all, a beautiful girl which was why she decided to make this bet with him.


    Miharutaki knew that with the worth of her family and Miboumibined together, it wouldn''t even reach Haru''s worth at all since Haru was the richest man on earth so it was impossible to use money or authority to tempt him, and which was why she used her own virginity as a stake.


    "I know that I might not be that beautiful, but I''m still a virgin and I have never had that kind of experience with anyone, so what do you think?"


    "¡­Was this Miboumi''s order?" Haru asked with a frown, thinking that Miboumi was trash for not being able to love such a lovely girl, and ignored her, for his own gain. Even if he was a scumbag, he wouldn''t leave his girls and loved them dearly, he wouldn''t use them for his own gain and threw them once they didn''t have used them anymore, even used her to stop him, which was why he thought that Miboumi was trash.


    "No."


    Shaking her head gently, Miharutaki said, "This has nothing to do with Miboumi."


    Haru was surprised when he heard Miharutaki''s words. "Do you like him that much?"


    "I¡­"


    Miharutaki wanted to say "yes", but it was so hard when she wanted to utter it from her mouth, but she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Yes, I love him, which is why I don''t want him to be devoured into this school."


    What Miharutaki feared wasn''t wrong since Haru had nned to short sell anypanies that were rted to Miboumi''s family and caused serious loss or even bankruptcy to his family, but when he heard Miharutaki''s words, he felt slightly jealous of Miboumi to have a girl that was capable to sacrifice this much, even though she had been betrayed by Miboumi, however, Haru also felt that it was quite normal for Miharutaki to start this bet with him since if he devoured Miboumi''s family, Miharutaki''s family was also affected since both families were connected to each other.


    ''But¡­''


    Haru knew that unlike Miboumi, who was pretty devious, Miharutaki wasn''t that kind of girl, but he also knew that she wasn''t stupid since, with this bet, she would be able to stop him to devour Miboumi''s family either way.


    If Miharutaki the bet, which was pretty much impossible, then she would be able to stop him, but even if she lost, and lost her first time, she would be able to make him go easy and soft toward the family of Miharutaki and Miboumi.


    "What is your answer? Will you have a bet with me?"


    Miharutaki didn''t let go of Haru''s hand, but her hand was trembling since her emotion was mixed at that moment. She stared at the face of the man that she was about to fight at this moment, but even if she lost, she felt that it was alright to lose her first time to him, which was why she dared to say all of that, but if he rejected the bet then all of her talks would turn into nothing, which was why she needed to stop him here.


    "Sorry."


    Haru shook his head and said, "I refuse this gamble." He didn''t hesitate to gamble and left, after all, even though 70% of his body was semen and his libido was high, he wasn''t dumb enough to be kind enough toward his enemy because of a woman. Even though it was impossible to kill them in this world, no, it was possible, but he would refrain from doing this as long as they followed the rules, but still, as long as someone was his enemy, then he wouldn''t be kind since being kind to an enemy, then it would cause him trouble.


    Well, not him, but his children might be troubled by Miboumi''s family, but still, it might be good so his child could grow up better when there was an enemy in front of them.


    However, Haru would be lying if he wasn''t tempted, which was why he decided to go out immediately since he wasn''t sure what he would do if he stayed in this room any longer¡­


    However¡­


    (BGM: Chihiro - Reset).


    "No!"


    Miharutaki hugged him without hesitation, her eyes were in tears, and she said with a choked voice, "Please don''t go."


    Haru stopped and let out a long sigh. "You should know that you''re Miboumi''s fiance, and I''m sure that you''ve realized that he has seen us, hugging each other at that time when you were sad before."


    "I know."


    Miharutaki kept hugging Haru''s back and said, "Miboumi has confronted me before and asked about our rtionship, but I didn''t care."


    "Why?"


    Haru raised his eyebrows and knew where this went, but he needed to confirm it. "You have said that you love him, right? Then why did you hug me like this?"


    "Because I like you.


    "I love you, Haru."


    "¡­"


    There was a silence between them, and the sound ofughter of everyone that yed on the school festival from the outside was the only thing that could be heard from this room.


    Haru took a deep breath and responded calmly.


    "You''re Miboumi''s fiance, and I''m Kirari''s fiance, you should know that it is impossible, right?"


    Haru knew that Miharutaki was beautiful, but he really didn''t have an intention to make him part of his harem which was why he rejected her softly, telling her that it was impossible between them. He knew that was a scumbag for saying this and even rejected her, but what could he do?


    "I see¡­"


    Miharutaki let go of Haru''s back and said, "Then I won''t stop you anymore."


    Haru turned and looked at Miharutaki who was smiling gently at this moment and somehow he had a feeling that he might not forget this smile for his entire life. Unfortunately¡­


    "I know that it is impossible between us, but I still want to try since I''ll graduate soon, or rather, because of Miboumi''s ident, I might not be able to stay in this school any longer so I want to try to confess to you, but I guess, I have been rejected, huh?"


    "Thank you, I''m happy to hear about your feelings for me and I''m d to know that there''s a wonderful such a wonderful girl like you here, Miharutaki-senpai," Haru said.


    "No."


    Miharutaki shook her head and said, "I''m the one who is happy to know you." She looked at Haru and said, "You should go now."


    "Then I''ll go."


    Haru knew that it sounded cruel and it might be better to ept this girl as part of his harem directly, but he really couldn''t which was why he wouldn''t show another gentleness and left the room, leaving her alone.


    Miharutaki didn''t stop him this time and when the door was closed, her tears couldn''t be controlled anymore, it was overflowing that she didn''t know what to do.


    "I¡­"


    Miharutaki plopped on the sofa, wiping her tears that couldn''t be controlled, but if a time could be returned, then she hoped that her childhood friend and fiance would be him since if so, then she wouldn''t have to taste this pain.


    "Haru¡­"

 Chapter 1647 Are you worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 1647 Are you worthy?</h4>


    After Haru came out of the Beautification Committee room, he didn''t go immediately, but stood there outside, hearing a sob sound from inside, before letting out a long sigh. It wasn''t his first time hearing girls'' tears, but no matter how many times he heard it, it made him very ufortable, especially with he could hear Miharutaki''s cry so clearly with his ears, however, he knew that a short pain was better than a long term pain and it was a good thing that he made everything clear so he wouldn''t leave her hanging.


    Haru had to admit that Miharutaki was beautiful and she was a very rare woman in this school since most of the girls in this school were a bit unique, or rather, they had seen too much of the ugliness of the people in this world, and most of the girls in this school were¡­


    Anyway, Haru really didn''t have an idea to fall in love with a girl other than Kirari in this school.


    Haru shook his head, returned to his usual state, and walked away since he knew that he had a very important thing to do, and he also knew that it was better to leave Miharutaki right now and at the same time, he thought that if he didn''t have an interest in a girl, then he shouldn''t cause a misunderstanding and hurt them.


    Haru had a headache sometimes, but he was also helpless that there were a lot of girls that fell for him, though, he was sure that if someone heard his trouble, they would curse him since it was happy trouble.


    Haru, then didn''t waste his time and went to Kirari''s ce since he knew that Miboumi should be on that way, but suddenly¡­


    "HARU!!!" 3x


    "Huh?"


    Haru saw three familiar girls who mmed their bodies into his stomach.


    "Ugh!"


    Haru''s sr plexus was hit by the three of them, but in truth, he was afraid at this moment. He knew how hard his stomach was and he was sure that if the three of them mmed into him so suddenly, their bodies might crack, fortunately, his response was quite fast and he quickly loosened the muscle on his stomach so they wouldn''t be hurt, and quickly caught them on his arms.


    Haru looked at the three girls in front of him and was lost for words for a moment. He quickly recovered and asked, "Howe the three of you are here?"


    "What? You don''t want us toe?" Utaha pouted.


    Sora sniffed at Haru''s shirt and raised her eyebrows. "I smell an unfamiliar smell from your shirt."


    "Haru, did you make out with another girl again?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru could see that they were being stared at by everyone, especially girls, looking at Utaha, Sora, and Megumi, who were hugging him without hesitation and tightly with jealousy and anger, since they also wanted to do the same!


    However, unlike Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, the rest of the girls on the Hyakkou Academy couldn''t do that, and if they really dared to do that, then they might be targeted by Kirari, but the three of them were different which made them jealous to death.


    Then everyone was looking at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha trying to remember them, wondering who they were since they didn''t know that there was such a beautiful girl in their school before.


    "How about we move to my room first?" Haru said.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded. Even though they didn''t care about the crowd, ignoring them since they wanted to visit their boyfriend''s school.


    "Sayaka, how about you follow us?" Haru said.


    "Ah!"


    Sayaka was startled, but she nodded regardless.


    Then the five of them went to Haru''s private room, but before they went there, they visited Haru''s ss which had prepared quite a unique stall unlike everyone in the school.


    Oktoberfest.


    Haru thought to create a stall with an "Oktoberfest" theme, with German traditional clothes, sausages, pretzels, andstly, an apple juice like beer. As expected, it was a hit and he knew that everyone loved it, unfortunately, he couldn''t help his ss at all since he had something to do after this.


    After they bought a lot of things along the way, Haru looked at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, who were having a feast in his private room.


    Sayaka looked at the three of them and knew their rtionship with Haru and Kirari, after all, Kirari trusted her, and she was very loyal to Kirari, so she knew about Haru''s harem, which made her speechless, but she knew that this guy''s charm so she didn''t think too much about it, after all, it was better for a girl to be his harem member than became the mistress of those fat, bald, and ugly rich men.


    Utaha looked at Haru''s private room and asked, "Did you have an orgy in this ce?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I don''t know, what are you talking about, but you should also know that the only girl that I have in this girl is only Kirari."


    "I''m a bit jealous of Kirari," Megumi said softly.


    Haru moved closer to Megumi and asked, "What are you jealous about? Do you want me to add another girl to this school so it''ll be fair?"


    "No, you don''t need to." 3x


    Megumi, Sora, and Utaha shook their heads at the same time since even though they were only here for a moment, they could see that even though a lot of them were beautiful and handsome, their minds were so ugly that they didn''t think that it was a good thing to stay in this ce.


    "Now, you understand why I don''t let you study here, right?" Haru said softly. Even though he said something bad about his school, it was the truth after all, and unless the gamble in this school was erased, then there would always be a "housepet" student, but he knew that it was quite hard to erase it since a gamble had always been a tradition of the "Hyakkou Academy" from the beginning of its founding.


    Megumi, Utaha, and Sora nodded at the same time.


    "I have something to do now. I''ll leave the three of you for a while, and¡­" Haru looked at Sayaka and asked, "Sayaka, can you apany them?"


    Sayaka looked at Haru and nodded. "Yes." She knew that Haru was going to clean up the trash that had bothered Kirari, and she was very supportive of this act, so she agreed to apany Sora, Utaha, and Megumi and she also knew that it was better for the three of them to not know what was happening in this school at this moment.


    "I''ll have a performanceter, you can watch me on stage," Haru said.


    "Really?" Sora was surprised and asked, "When did you decide to sing?"


    "I''m going to surprise all of you and tell you to watch my performance on the video call, but it seems that you don''t need to," Haru said.


    "Is it a new song?" Megumi asked.


    "It''s a new song."


    Haru nodded and smiled. "I''ve made it special for all of you so please listen to it."


    Somehow, hearing those words made them happy and they were wondering what kind of song that he had prepared for them.


    They talked for a bit, and then Haru left, after he kissed the three of them, leaving them in the care of Sayaka since he knew that they would be alright with Sayaka around.


    "So Sayaka, was it?" Utaha looked at Sayaka.


    "Is there something, Kasumigaoka-san?" Sayaka asked.


    "Are you also Haru''s secret lover?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sayaka wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Haru then walked toward the student council room, and when he entered the room, he saw that there were some people there, including Kirari, Ririka, Runa, and also Miboumi, who was staring at the three of them with a smile.


    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you, Kasugano-kun."


    Miboumi looked at Haru, and said, "How about we have a gamble? The two of us to decide the position of the student council president."


    Haru raised his eyebrows, looked at Miboumi, and asked, "Are you worthy?"

 Chapter 1648 Miboumis trick

    <h4>Chapter 1648 Miboumi''s trick</h4>


    "Are you worthy?"


    Such a simple question was thrown by Haru directly to Miboumi.


    It might seem that Haru was arrogant, but it was the truth, Miboumi didn''t have a right to challenge him after all, nor was his family worth able topare to him. Even though Miboumi''s family might have a history of thousands of years, that was all.


    If Haru decided to devour Miboumi, then that thousands of years of the family would turn into history directly.


    "Wha--?!"


    Miboumi''s smile turned ugly when he heard Haru''s words.


    "Haha¡­" Runaughed directly.


    Kirari also chuckled when she heard Haru''s words.


    Miboumi''s expression turned uglier and uglier.


    "I like this expression of yours better than a fake smile before, Senpai." Haru sat next to Kirari and looked at Miboumi rxedly, and said, "By the way, I''m not making fun of you earlier, Senpai, but that''s the truth, right? Even if all of the worth of your family isbined together, it is nowhere closepared to mine."


    Personally, Haru also didn''t care much about the position of the student council of the Hyakkou Academy, and if Miboumi wanted to be the president, then he didn''t care much. Unfortunately, to be a president, Miboumi needed to defeat Kirari, and he couldn''t allow that. After all, Kirari was his woman.


    "That''s true."


    Kirari nodded and said, "Your money is nowhere close enough to my position." Unlike in the past, where she could use 10 billion yen to get this position by gambling, Miboumi didn''t have that much money and the worth of her position also became bigger, especially after she controlled his school, the amount of money that circted in this school was really huge. There was no way that itpared to Miboumi''s family''s worth.


    In truth, it wasn''t rare to see a family that was able to stay for thousands of years, especially in Japan since those samurais families were still able to continue and didn''t disappear until this moment, however, even though they were richer than normal people, their worth was far too apart from him since most of their assets were eithernds or real estate.


    Those people that were born with a golden spoon were like that, thinking that they were all elite, extremely proud of their family''s history, but that was all, history was the only history, at this moment, it was his era, not their families.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you don''t have anything to say, then why don''t you just go, Senpai? I''ll have to take both Kirari, Ririka, and Runa to enjoy the school festival." He looked at the three girls and said, "Let''s go." He ignored Miboumi directly since he felt that it was a waste of time to talk with him. After all, out of all the enemies that he had faced before, this guy might be around middle-lower rank enemies, and he could destroy him with just a flick of his fingers.


    If Haru wanted, then he could mess up Miboumi''s mind directly, making him as loyal as a dog, but he was toozy to do that, and he refrained from using his power in this world.


    Kirari, Runa, and Ririka looked at Miboumi and could only shake their heads, feeling that this guy was quite pathetic.


    The four of them also didn''t really understand Miboumi''s intention to gather all the "housepet" students at the school and created a "Full-Bloom" organization to defeat the student council since, in their minds, such a n was too stupid, after all, a "housepet" was a group of students that had a lot of debts, their minds were full of negativity, and depressing aura, gathering all of them into one room was simply, causing the room to rot.


    Even though Miboumi often told everyone that his intention was to free the "housepet" on the school, there was no way for him to do all of that since all of those "housepet" students had debt. Unless their debts were cleared, then there was no way that those "housepet" students could be saved, and there was also no way for Miboumi to pay their debt.


    After all, Miboumi wasn''t their parent. His intention to gather all of them was to use them for his n to overthrow the position of the student council to a sewer, though no one really knew what was on the head of this guy to use them since they didn''t have many uses besides a number.


    Well, those groups of "housepet" students might be able to revolt and destroy everything, but once that happened, the security woulde out and then report everything to their parents.


    After all, even though they bore a lot of debts, they were still children, and a child was helpless against a parent.


    They ignored Miboumi, then decided to go out, but then¡­


    *BAAAM!*


    Miboumi had lost hisposure and mmed his hand on the table.


    "I challenge you to a public match, Kasugano!"


    "Public match?"


    They looked at the "housepet" tag on the table and felt slightly surprised.


    The public match was one of the methods to free someone from their status as a "housepet" student, and as long as someone was challenged by the "housepet" tag, there was no way for them to refuse, which was why Miboum was so confident at this moment.


    "You should know the rules, right? Let''s start the gamble," Miboumi said while staring at Haru since he wouldn''t let him go no matter what.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked helplessly at Kirari.


    Kirari nodded with a smile and said, "Just ept it, so we can go out as soon as possible, and it seems quite fun to see his expression when he gets lostter."


    Miboumi raised his eyebrow when he heard Kirari''s words, but his eyes kept staring at Haru.


    "Are you sure? You have challenged me, so it means you have be my enemy, and even if you have a lot of "house pet" tags, there was no way that you can win against me." Haru looked at Kirari and said, "You should change some rules that might trouble you like this in the future, Kirari."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Kirari nodded and said, "It''s my negligence."


    After all, no one would expect that Miboumi would use "housepet" tags this way and decided to challenge the members of the student council presidents by using the public match feature.


    For the "housepet" students that had be the members of the "Full-Bloom," they would have never expected that they would be used by Miboumi this way, after all, if the "housepet" students lost on the public match, their lives would be destroyed, and they wouldn''t have a chance to return as a human again.


    Miboumi had gotten a lot of "house pet" tags, so he could challenge them as long as he still had "housepet" tags.


    Haru also didn''t show mercy toward such a person, who loved to trick people''s life for his own gain like that, and directly sent a signal to his investmentpany to short sell anypanies that were rted to Miboumi''s family.


    After all, it was too unfair for everyone, right?


    Miboumi didn''t have a risk on this gamble, so Haru wasn''t going to be kind toward him either.


    "My time is precious. Let''s do it, the gamble," Haru said without trouble since he was going to show what despair was.


    "Good."


    Miboumi smiled confidently and said, "Let''s start the gamble."

 Chapter 1649

    <h4>Chapter 1649</h4>


    Haru sat down on the chair, looked at Miboumi, then asked, "Still, even if you''re able to have a gamble with me, if you want the position of the student council present, it is too small, or rather, that "housepet" tag is useless, but of course, if you want to do a gamble for something else, then it is a different matter."


    After all, even though Miboumi had a chance to gamble with him, it was impossible to gamble without a bet.


    Miboumi wanted the position of student council president, but if he lost, should he pay nothing?


    Of course not, right?


    So Miboumi also needed to ce a bet so it would be fair.


    "I don''t think so."


    Miboumi then took all the "house students" tags that he had gotten then put it all on the table and from the number alone, it almost reached a hundred, and each of them had a variety of debts, from the smallest was 500 thousand yen to the highest was 300 million yen.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s not enough."


    "¡­¡­"


    Miboumi, who was full of confidence, smiled, frowned, and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Do you think that the worth of the student council president seat of the Hyakkou Academy is something that can be exchanged with bad debts?" Haru looked at Miboum with an amused expression.


    If the "housepet" students could pay their debts, then they wouldn''t be a "house pet," and it was because they couldn''t pay their debts that they be a "house pet."


    One of the hardest things as a banker was to get their money back from the one who borrowed their money.


    In this case, the Hyakkou Academy had be a banker, and those "housepet" students were the borrowers. In truth, the Hyakkou Academy was still better than the loan shark since the interest of their debts was quite normal, unlike loan sharks that could turn debt into a double or triple with just a few months of time.


    In the Hyakkou Academy, the members of the student councils didn''t do that, and they also had prepared a way for those "housepet" students to pay their debts.


    "Then, use this."


    Miboumi pulled a metal suitcase that was filled with money. He opened the suitcase, and there were 10 billion yen there.


    "Not enough."


    Haru shook his head and said, "You should know that the position of the student council president is like a stock, its worth increases over time."


    Even though Miboumi didn''t want to admit it, he also knew that Haru was right. "Then what do you want?"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure." He looked at Kirari and asked, "Kirari, is there something that you want?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kirari put her finger on her beautiful lips and said, "Let''s see, how about your ancestral house?"


    "What?!"


    The one who was shocked was not Miboumi, but Runa, after all, Miboumi''s ancestral house was a house that had been inherited from a thousand years ago (of course, the condition is good, and it has been renovated several times, but it is very beautiful), and even though its worth might not beparable to the skyscraper, it had a lot of history, and it had a lot of meaning, even if Haru and Kirari had money, it was quite impossible for them to buy Miboumi''s ancestral house since Miboumi and his family wouldn''t allow it, but¡­


    "Yes."


    Miboumi nodded and said, "I don''t mind."


    "Then, since the bet has been decided, what kind of gamble do you want to y?" Haru looked at Miboumi curiously, wondering what kind of gamble that Miboumi was going to y.


    "This."


    Miboumi took out two sses and ced them on the table, then poured water on both sses to the brim. He also then took out a jar that was filled with a lot of 100 yen coins. He looked at Haru and asked, "Do you know what surface tension is, Kasugano-kun?" His face showed a bright smile, staring at Haru.


    "You should know that on the national exam, I''m the rank 1 from the entire country." Haru looked at Miboumi with a bored expression and said, "It''s a force that keeps the water in the ss from flowing over. So what about it?"


    "It''s easy."


    Miboumi looked at Haru and said, "We''ll take turns putting those 100 yen coins into the ss. The one who spills the water loses." His expression turned into ridicule, and he said, "I''ll wager all of those "housepet" tags, 10 billion yen, and my ancestral house for the position of the student council president, do you dare, Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru didn''t answer Miboumi directly and looked at Kirari since the position of the student council president wasn''t his, but it was his fiancee''s.


    Kirari gave Haru a nod, and Haru also nodded at Miboumi''s provocation. "Let''s do this."


    The student council room was quite bright at that moment since the window on the room was wide open, and the wind and the sunlight also entered the room, which caused the sses that were brought by Miboumi to give a light luster and quite shiny, but it was normal since the sses were made from ss.


    However, in truth, Miboumi had ced a trick on the sses that he had prepared before. It was quite simple, but his ss was quite special since it was longer than the other ss, and it could give a visual illusion that the water on his ss was on its brim, even though it wasn''t.


    On the other hand, Haru''s ss was tampered with by Miboumi beforehand since it also gave a visual illusion where the ss was shorter and smaller on the volume, so with just one coin, it would cause the water to flow out from the ss.


    However, Haru was a very strong gambler, and he might have a way to solve this problem, which was why Miboumi also prepared a lot of tricks, and he believed that he could win.


    "Still, I didn''t expect that you''re going to ask such a simple gamble." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "I thought that you want to do something like poker or something."


    "No, the simpler it is, the better it is since I can be the student council president faster this way," Miboumi said with a smile.


    "Being impatient isn''t a good trait, you know?" Haru said.


    Miboumi only smiled but didn''t say anything. Still, inwardly, he snorted, thinking about what he would do after he had taken the position of the student council president, but more importantly, he was going to kick all of them from the position of the student council without hesitation.


    Haru then looked at Runa and asked, "Runa, you''ve recorded all of that, right?"


    "Yes."


    Runa nodded and said, "We can start the gamble right away."


    Haru looked at Miboumi and asked, "Should we sign a contract? Since you might pretend to be stupid if you lose."


    "Hmph!"


    Miboumi snorted, but he agreed.


    Then the contract was made, and both of them agreed with all the conditions that they had talked about before.


    "Let''s start," Miboumi said.


    Haru nodded and thought that one chapter should be enough to defeat the guy in front of him and taught him what real society was. He took the 100 yen coin from the jar and started the preparation of the gamble.

 Chapter 1650 The winner and the loser

    <h4>Chapter 1650 The winner and the loser</h4>


    Miboumi looked at Haru and said, "There are 20 coins on the jar, and the rules are simple, right? As long as you spill the water, then you lose, and if something unexpected happens, such as the two of us can put all the coins on the ss, then we''ll redo the gamble until there''s a winner."


    Haru nodded since the rules were pretty much simple, and at the same time, he knew that it was impossible to put all the 20 coins on the ss since the more coins on the ss, the volume of water would rise, and the water would spill from the ss.


    "Senpai, may I add other rules?" Haru asked.


    "Oh? Let me hear it."


    Miboumi nodded.


    "If one of the yers is able to put all the coins in the jar on the ss first, then this person will be the winner. What do you think?" Haru said.


    Miboumi raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn''t that unfair? I mean, the one that was given the first chance to put the coin to the ss is going to be the winner, right?"


    "I mean, if we follow a routine, then one of us will put one coin one by one, and each of us will have 20 chances to put the coin on the ss." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "It takes too much time."


    Miboumi thought for a while and nodded. "It''s good. I agree." He agreed without hesitation since he knew that Haru would lose right after Haru put three or two coins on the ss.


    "Then how about we start?" Haru said.


    Miboumi nodded and said, "Then as the first one, I''ll give you an example." He took one coin, then slowly dipped the coin on his ss before he let it go gently inside the water.


    The coin fell down andnded on the bottom of the ss gently, creating a small "ng" sound.


    The student council was fairly quiet, and even though there was a school festival outside, the sound outside couldn''t enter the student council room since it was located at a high ce and quite far from the location of the school festival, even if the window was opened, which was why the sound of coinnded on the ss was heard by everyone in the student council room.


    "It''s your turn," Miboumi said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    They never talked about who would do it first, which was why they thought that Miboumi was quite sneaky at this moment.


    Haru didn''t think too much and nodded. He took five coins at the same time and stacked them with his fingers firmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Miboumi was startled, but then, he wasughing inwardly. In truth, he had another trick, and that trick was the coins that he had given to Haru.


    Haru''s coins were different from Miboumi''s coins. Haru''s coins were heavier, so just one or two coins would cause the water to overflow directly.


    Miboumi thought that Haru was stupid since he thought that Haru had one or two tricks to give him enjoy this gamble, but it seemed that he was thinking too much, but it didn''t really matter since he could get the position of the student council president faster.


    Haru''s face was very close to the ss, and his eyes were focussed on the ss, water, and the coins. He breathed slowly, then dipped the five coins that he stacked together on the surface of the water gently.


    Everyone was also looking at Haru, and there was a strong tension around them. After all, if Haru lost this bet, Kirari would lose her position as a student council president. Hence, Runa and Ririka were quite nervous somehow, but on the other hand, Kirari was strangely calm, staring at her man without a doubt in her eyes.


    There was sweat on Haru''s forehead and his expression was quite solemn. He rxed his fingers slightly, then dropped the five coins on his fingers.


    It was so quiet, and there was almost no sound, but when the five coinsnded on the ss and caused a "ng" sound, everyone quickly woke up and was startled when they saw that Haru was able to put five coins on the ss of water at the same time without causing the water on the ss to spill.


    Haru looked at Miboumi with a smile and said, "It''s your turn."


    (BGM: Kakegurui OST - High Strung).


    "¡­"


    Miboumi looked at Haru in disbelief, staring at him and then at the ss. He had tampered with Haru''s ss and coins before, but why was Haru able to put all the five coins in easily?


    In reality, Haru should lose, but why was Haru still able to look at him with that smile?


    Miboumi didn''t know, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to lose his calm and knew that even though Haru was able to put five coins at the same time to the ss and didn''t even spill the water at that, he knew that it should be the limit. Once Haru put another coin, then, without doubt, Haru was going to lose!


    Miboumi took a deep breath and calmed himself. He knew that he needed to do this calmly and steadily. He couldn''t hurry, and he couldn''t be caught in his pace, so he took another coin and did the same as before, steadily, calmly, dropped the coin to his ss that was filled with water. He smiled, then looked at Haru.


    "Your turn."


    Haru shook his head and said, "You''re going to lose this way, Senpai." He then took another five coins and stacked them together again.


    "!!!!"


    Everyone, except for Kirari, was dumbfounded when they saw Haru''s action.


    Haru then did the same as before, slowly dipped the five coins that he stacked on his fingers before he let them, dropped on his ss that was filled with water.


    *ng!*


    Until the sound of the coins hitting against the ss was heard, everyone recovered, but there was still a trace of shock, and they were lost for words when they saw Haru''s action.


    "You''re going to lose this way, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miboumi''s heart was beating very fast since he didn''t know what kind of trick Haru had used, but he was someone who would be a patriarch of his family, so he quickly calmed himself. He knew that even though Haru was able to put all 10 coins into a ss of water, he didn''t think that Haru was able to put another one. However, he had to admit that he regretted his decision to agree with the rule that was proposed by Haru before.


    However, Miboumi knew that there was still a chance for him to win, so he hadn''t changed his strategy and put another coin like before to his ss of water. When the "ng" sound was heard, he looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Are you going to put five coins again?"


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded without hesitation, then stacked another five coins on his fingers.


    "What?!"


    The one who screamed wasn''t Kirari or Ririka, but it was Runa. However, Runa quickly covered her mouth since she knew that she might have disturbed him.


    Haru smiled lightly at Runa, then moved his neck slightly, before he did what he had done before, and when the "ng" sound was heard¡­


    "¡­"


    Everyone was lost for words once again.


    If one was lucky, twice was a coincidence, then thrice¡­ as long as they weren''t stupid, they knew that Haru was using a trick, or this guy was so good at putting something inside, so he hadn''t spilled out the water from his ss.


    "I only have five more coins, Senpai." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "If you don''t do something quickly, then you''ll lose."


    Miboumi looked at Haru calmly and said, "No, as long as you spill your water, then I''ll be the winner." Even if he wanted to mimic Haru''s act by putting five coins simultaneously, he didn''t have that much confidence since his hands were sweaty, and if something wrong happened, he would drop all the coins at the same time, but this time¡­


    "But I''ll ept your provocation."


    Unlike before, Miboumi took out five coins simultaneously and did what Haru did before, stacked five coins on his fingers, then dipped all of them into the water gently, then let it go.


    *ng!*


    His movement was done in one swift action, and Miboumi was strangely calm at that time. He believed that he didn''t lose and he was right!


    Miboumi clenched his fist tightly when he saw that he was able to put five coins at the same time to his ss. He thought that he should do this before since he knew that his ss was a bit different.


    Haru nodded, but he didn''t say much. This time, he picked up one coin, then gently dropped it on his ss, causing a slight ripple on the surface of the water, and everyone in this room could see that with just a slight force, the water on his ss would spill out, but fortunately, it didn''t, and when they heard a "ng" sound, they knew that he seeded.


    "Your turn, Senpai."


    Miboumi stared at Haru and knew that this guy was a very strong opponent, so he was going to answer him. He then took another five coins then stacked them on his fingers. He was very confident at that moment, and he believed that he could do the same as before, but¡­


    *Ssh!*


    "¡­¡­"


    One of the coins slipped from his fingers and dropped on the ss directly, causing the water to spill.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miboumi''s healthy-colored skin turned pale in an instant, and it was until he heard Haru''s voice that he knew¡­


    "You''ve lost, Senpai."


    Haru smiled and said, "I''ll take your money, the "housepet" nametag, and by the way, don''t forget about your ancestral house." He directly took the suitcase that was filled with money and was about to leave with Kirari and everyone.


    "Yahoo!"


    Runa was excited and said, "Let''s have a party!"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Well, we have 10 billion yen now. If you want something to eat, then tell me."


    Ririka didn''t say anything, but somehow, she was also quite excited.


    The four of them left directly, leaving Miboumi, who still couldn''t believe what was happening, and it was until he heard the sound of the door closed that he woke up, gritted his teeth, and felt his entire body was weak. He didn''t care about the nametag, but he cared more about his 10 billion yen and his ancestral house since he knew that he would be killed once his family knew about this problem, but he knew that he was still alright¡­ he believed that he could return, and fight him again in the future.


    But¡­


    Miboumi felt his phone vibrate, and when he saw the one who had called him, he raised his eyebrow, but then when he received the call and heard what the person who had called him told him, his expression turned paler and he knew that he had lost that chance.


    His phone dropped on the floor. Miboumi stood up and screamed, "AARRRGHHHH!!!!!"


    It was only a moment, but the winner and the loser between them had been decided.


    The winner got everything, but the loser, he had lost everything¡­

 Chapter 1651 What to do after this? Of course, it is to do a peformance, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1651 What to do after this? Of course, it is to do a peformance, right?</h4>


    Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Runa had left the room after Miboumi''s defeat. After all, there was no need to talk with a loser.


    "Kirari, should I send all of this to your houseter?" Haru asked, showing the suitcase in his hand. Even though he walked with a suitcase, no one thought too much, nor were they asking since the student council''s prestige had been nted on the head of all the people in this school.


    "!!!"


    Ririka and Runa were dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words. However, Kirari felt quite normal since Haru had given her one billion dors before, and even though the bet that Haru had won from Miboumi was quite huge, it was small inparison.


    "Well, let''s put it in your room first. Sora, Megumi, and Utaha should be there, right?" Kirari said.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded, but then he asked, "What are you going to do with Miboumi?"


    "Well, leave the rest to me. You don''t need to think much about the rest," Kirari said.


    Haru nodded and also didn''t think too much. He didn''t tell her that he had gotten a lot of money by short-selling thepany that was rted to Miboumi''s family since he felt that it was troublesome, and he knew that Kirari would be quite busyter.


    "You also need to prepare for your performance, right?" Kirari looked at Haru and said, "After I''ve cleared up the rest, I can''t wait to see you on the stage."


    "Well, be careful, alright?" Haru wanted to kiss Kirari''s forehead, but he knew that this wasn''t the ce, but Kirari was bolder and kissed hugged him directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa and Ririka frowned since they felt that they were being ignored at this moment.


    "Kirari, you should know that Haru isn''t the only person who is going to perform," Runa said.


    "Oh, right!"


    Kirari nodded and said, "Good luck to you two."


    "¡­¡­"


    Runa and Ririka somehow wanted to smack Kirair''s butts.


    For the rest, Haru didn''t Kirari to clear up the remnant of the "Full-Bloom," which was the organization that was founded by Miboumi. He also didn''t think too much about their fate or what they were doing since they had decided to be the enemy of the student council, so their result was inevitable.


    Haru was in his private room, talking with Utaha, Sora, and Megumi. "Is it alright for the three of you to skip the ss? Aunty is going to get angry." He was sure that Hiratsuka was going to get angry at the three of them when they knew that the three of them had skipped the ss.


    "¡­¡­"


    Utaha, Sora, and Megumi weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Onii-chan, please help us¡­" Sora looked at Haru while begging. After all, she also knew how scary her aunt was.


    "¡­"


    Haru took a deep breath and somehow felt a bit regret why he was known as a "sis-con," if he wasn''t a "sis-con," then he would need to fight against his aunt since he knew that his defeat was inevitable when he needed to face his aunt.


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora didn''t know what was happening at the school, and the three of them were having fun together with Haru, ying around, eating, and visiting various ces in this school. They had to admit that even though there was a strange atmosphere at this school, they didn''t regreting since they could know how their husband-to-be was at school, but it seemed that they didn''t need to worry too much.


    In the evening when the school festival would end in a few hours¡­


    "Haru!!!"


    They turned their heads and saw Kirari, Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko walking together.


    Unlike Ririka, Kirari, and Sayaka, who knew about Utaha, Megumi, and Sora, both Runa and Yuriko didn''t know much about the three girls that seemed to be very close with Haru.


    Runa and Yuriko raised their eyebrows, then turned their heads toward Kirari, but it seemed that she didn''t say anything, so they also did the same time.


    "Hello," Megumi greeted them softly, then they introduced themselves to each other.


    It was time for their performance, so they didn''t waste their time anymore and walked toward the hall where the stage was located, and along the way, they could see a lot of people also walked or ran toward the hall since every student on the Hyakkou Academy had heard the school that the student council members were going to do a performance, so they didn''t want to waste their time and wanted to watch their performance.


    Haru, Ririka, Runa, and Sayaka walked out backstage after saying goodbye to Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, Sora, and Sayaka, and after they saw Haru and his group had gone, Kirari and her group also went to the private ce where they could see the performance better.


    When Kirari and her group were seated, Megumi asked, "Kirari, do you know what kind of song they''re going to y?" After all, Haru''s performance was being done in surprise, and she also didn''t know about this.


    "Hmm¡­" Kirari smiled then said, "Don''t be impatient. I''m sure that you''ll watch a great performance by him." She then looked at Sayaka and said, "Sayaka, don''t forget about the camera, alright? You should just ce it there, and it is going to record by the performance by itself."


    "Yes, Kirari-sama."


    Sayaka nodded and put down the camera given by Haru and ced it where it could record the entire hall and stage.


    Before Haru''s performance, there were a lot of other performances from various sses and clubs at this school, but everyone''s reaction was quite lukewarm, except for the new idol that had just debuted, the rest of the people who did performance had received a quiteplex review so when everyone heard that the members of the student councils were about to do a performance, every student quite anticipated and wanted to see what kind of performance that they would be able to see.


    Not only Kirari, Sayaka, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi, but the rest members of the student council, such as Kaede Manyuda and the new member, Yumemi Yumemite were also going to the hall, then what about the rest?


    Besides Kirari, Haru, Sayaka, Yuriko, Runa, Kaede, and Yumemi, there were still a lot of student council members such as Mibouimi and Sachiko, but they had chosen the wrong choice so¡­


    For Miharutaki, nothing had happened to her, but what had happened before still made her quite awkward to see Haru, but she didn''t miss Haru''s performance since she also wanted to see it. She knew what had happened to the "Full-Bloom" organization along with Miboumi, but she didn''t care much since it had nothing to do with her.


    Then when everyone was waiting, it was time for the student council members to do their performance.


    "Next up is a band group from the members of the student council."


    Haru, Runa, Ririka, and Yuriko walked out from backstage to the stage together calmly, along with such announcements. The four of them didn''t change their uniforms and wore the same as before, but there was a musical instrument from guitars, bass, and drum sticks on their hands.


    Why were there two guitars?


    It was because they needed two guitars, that''s all.


    Haru walked to the stage but didn''t do anything immediately. He then turned his back toward everyone, and his face faced Ririka, Yuriko, and Runa. He gave them a nod, and Runa started to y the drum.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Along with the sound of the drum, their performance started!

 Chapter 1652 With all of that, everything ends peacefully

    <h4>Chapter 1652 With all of that, everything ends peacefully</h4>


    Along with the sound of drums, Haru, Ririka, and Yuriko also started to y with their guitars and bass.


    The sound of music made anyone''s blood boil, and they subconsciously moved their feet rhythmically, but they had to admit that Ririka or the vice-president''s guitar skill was very amazing!


    "zing on by,


    There''s nothing more that I can do.


    I''m sorry that I''ll never be with you again."


    Then Haru''s voice was heard, and the moment his voice was heard, they felt their bodies shuddered since they had never heard such an amazing voice.


    (BGM: God Knows - Suzuhi Harumiya).


    Not only the students of the Hyakko Academy but the people who watch his performance, including Haru''s girlfriends that watched his performance from the video call also felt their bodies trembling and wanted to move it around since they felt that his voice was amazing.


    On the Idol Research Society, Nozomi, and every member of Muse gathered together, watching Haru''s performance on theptop, which made them open their mouths wide. They knew that Haru was able to y music, but it was their first time to know him that he was able to sing so well, that it made their body trembling.


    "He - He''s amazing¡­" Honoka was lost for words.


    The rest of them also nodded and watched his performance intently since it might be something that they would have never forgotten in their entire lives.


    What was so amazing about Haru''s voice was that it made the three Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko be even more focused on their performance, before in truth, even though they hid it very well, they were quite nervous, but when they heard his voice, everything was like blown away and they stared at the figure that led them which a feverish expression, thinking that it might be the best thing that they had ever done in their high school life.


    "If I had my way, we''d be together forever.


    Eternally, God Bless."


    After those lyrics fell, Ririka showed everyone her crazy guitar skill, using her fingers, creating an amazing sound and that blew everyone away, making their heart thump very hard, their blood boiling, and they shook their heads, and hands high to the sky.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kirari looked at her twin sister with amazement since she knew very well that the guitar skill shown by Ririka was something that could only be done by a professional, but as her twin sister, she also knew that she also could do the same, and somehow she felt a bit jealous of her sister that was able to y on the stage with him.


    "A - Amazing¡­"


    Sayaka couldn''t look away and looked at the stage without blinking her eyes.


    Utaha, Megumi, and Sora also weren''t much better and they had to admit that their husband-to-be was very handsome at that moment.


    "God knows that I would follow you if that is what you wanted.


    Take me into all your darkest shadows,


    and you''ll see that I''m even stronger than you could know."


    Haru sang with all of his might, showing why he could be called a "King of Rock" in the world of Fairy Tail.


    "If I had my way, we''d be together forever.


    Eternally God Bless."


    When those words fell, Ririka yed herst melody guitar, bombing everyone with a nuclear bomb, causing everyone to scream fanatically at the end.


    The song ended, but everyone was still screaming loudly.


    "Encore!"


    "Encore!"


    "Encore!"


    Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko looked at Haru with aplex expression since they had to admit that this guy was too romantic, right?


    Haru coughed several times on the microphone causing them to slowly shut their mouths.


    "This is going to be ourst song and it is also an original."


    Haru breathed in and said, "I''ve made this song especially for you."


    "WOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone screamed frantically, but somehow, the girls felt jealous at this moment.


    "Please listen, Whereabouts of Happiness (Shiawase no Arika)."


    (BGM: Shiawase no Arika - LOCAL CONNECT).


    The sound of the guitar was yed, then the drum and his deep voice could be heard.


    "I walked forward


    With my awkward heart


    I was born


    For the sake of protecting what''s important."


    Unlike the previous song that could make everyone scream and move their bodies frantically, this song somehow gave them warmth and made them want to smile.


    Everyone who listened to him swayed their bodies right to left and had a feeling that something was about to burst from their hearts.


    Sakura and her mother were watching Haru''s performance through the tablet. The two of them wore earphones and watched him intently.


    "An outreached hand, a single smile


    Makes me happy to have been born


    Reflected in your unlying eyes


    It is a warm light


    We are now in the midst of overflowing hope."


    Each of the lyrics made Sakura want to smile at this moment, and she felt very sweet and happy, somehow, if possible, she wanted to enter the screen so she could be with him at this moment.


    On the other hand, Sakura''s mother smiled bitterly, looking at her daughter, who was so lucky that she could get him.


    Ritsu and Seri also watched Haru''s performance with a smile, swaying their bodies next to each other, even though they were still in China right now, they could see each other very well through a video call, but they knew very well that they wanted to meet him right away.


    "Even if we don''t exchange words


    This is the time to convey it


    With our strong but invisible bond


    You push me forward whenever I need it."


    Those lyrics hit them very hard and it made their eyes slightly wet, feeling happy with their encounter. They remembered how they met, yed, talked, and a lot of things together which made them unable to hide their smiles at this moment.


    Somehow Nico also started to sing and everyone also followed her together since this song really moved them.


    Erina, who was in the car, was about to return from her job, but along the way, she also didn''t forget to watch Haru''s performance through herptop with a smile. She might not have appeared in most of the chapterstely, but of course, Haru had never forgotten her and both of them had always loved each other.


    Erina then didn''t hesitate and decided to stay at Haru''s house directly since she missed him.


    "You push me forward whenever I need it


    Because your warmth is always with me


    I can face my worries and regrets."


    Erina knew with him, she could face anything so¡­


    "Hisako, I''ll stay at Haru''s house tonight."


    "¡­"


    Hisako could only sigh and nodded,menting why she was still single at this moment.


    Unlike Sayaka who had always swayed her body left and right, Kirari, Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were quite surprised by this song since it was so pure and chaste somehow. The four of them knew how beastly their husband-to-be was, which was why when they saw him, singing such a chaste and pure song, the gap was too cute for them to bear, but more importantly, their eyes also felt slightly wet at this moment.


    "I don''t want something shallow


    I want to grasp your hand somece deep


    So that happiness will be born."


    Haru sang with all of his might, causing everyone to unable to look away from his figure, but with those words fell, they knew very well that the song was about to end which was why they felt quite regret that they might not be able to see his performance more.


    The song ended, Haru, Runa, Ririka, and Yuriko waved their hands and walked back backstage, and with all of that, the school festival at the Hyakkou Academy ended peacefully.

 Chapter 1653 What if were caught by paparazzi?!

    <h4>Chapter 1653 What if we''re caught by paparazzi?!</h4>


    With the end of the school festival, Haru''s day was fairly peaceful, but then, after the school festival, he needed to bring everyone from Muse to his talent agency.


    Everyone was quite anticipating how the office of his talent agency was. After all, they knew very well about his identity, and they knew that they would be a celeb soon, no, they had already be a celeb, which was why¡­


    Haru looked at everyone with a speechless expression and asked, "There are a lot of things that I want to ask, but what are you wearing now?" He wanted to bring everyone to his talent agency''s office and decided to meet each other at the shrine, but he didn''t expect to see them wearing such strange clothes.


    Nine members of Muse wore thick coats, facemasks, and sses. Luckily, there was no one here since if someone saw them. He was sure that someone would report them to the police since they thought that the nine of them were perverts.


    "What are you saying, Haru!"


    Nico seemed to be in a state of excitement and said, "We''re a public figure! We''re celebs! Of course, we need to wear a disguise all the time since no one will know when a paparazzi is going to take our picture!"


    "¡­"


    Unlike Nico, the rest members of Muse only stood there but didn''t say anything.


    "I''ve had enough!"


    Maki threw her cat, sunsses, and facemask to the ground. "It''s so hot!" Her face was full of sweat. After all, her clothes were quite thick, especially when it was summer already.


    "Me too, nyaa!"


    "I can''t! It''s too hot!"


    Along with Maki, then one by one, the members of Muse also took off the thick coat that they wore at this moment.


    "What are you doing! Do you know that you''ll be caught by paparazzi this way!" Nico reminded everyone frantically since she knew very well how scary the paparazzi were. After all, she loved an idol. She also had seen a lot of idols ruined because of paparazzi, which was why she reminded them, especially when four members of the Muse were Haru''s girlfriends.


    As an idol, it was impossible for someone to have a rtionship, and Nico didn''t want the paparazzi to dig out about the romantic rtionship between the members of Muse and Haru, which was why she told them to wear a disguise.


    "Calm down, Nico," Haru said with a smile.


    "How can I calm down?! You have dated four girls from Muse! If our fans know about this matter, then our idol career is going to be over!" Nico screamed.


    "Nico, don''t scream. What if the paparazzi hear you now?" Haru said.


    "Ah!"


    Nico quickly covered her mouth, then looked around warily. When she saw that there was no paparazzi, she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Still, I know that you''re worried, but you don''t need to," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why is that, nyaa?" Rin asked curiously.


    "I''ve controlled the media in this country after all," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Haru''s publishing house in this country had grown into a behemoth. After all, it had devoured some famous publishing houses from magazines, novels, and education books.


    The publishing house went downhill, which was why it was his chance to buy them, but of course, he couldn''t buy them all, or rather, he had enough of the publishing house and went to target another business.


    Everyone looked at the young man in front of them, even though they knew that he was rich, but still, it was still hard to grasp how rich he was since he had always been acting normally with them, unlike those billionaires that they could only watch from media.


    "Well, do you want to go now? Orter?" Haru asked.


    "Now!"


    They said without hesitation since they wanted to see Haru''s office right away.


    Everyone was on the bus and looked around curiously, wondering where his talent agency office was.


    In truth, Haru wanted to drive using a car, but he knew that a car had a limited seat, but it was alright since he also had a minivan, but everyone wanted to go there by bus since it was quite close and they didn''t want to trouble him too much, so he agreed.


    "Still, why did you suddenly make a talent agency? Was it because of us?" Eli asked.


    "No, I''ve already owned it in the past," Haru said.


    Haru had a moviepany, anime studiopany, television broadcast, a sports club, and music records, so he owned his own talent agency to optimize hispany. He wasn''t sure how big it was, but it should be fairly big since it had sighed with quite a number of famous actresses, actors, athletes, singers, models, bands, etc., and it also had its own headquarters, but after all, it was only a talent agency, andpared with his otherpanies, the revenue of thispany was quite small, even though hispany was one of thergest talent agency in this country.


    Haru didn''t bring them to the headquarters of his talent agency, but rather the other building that was usually used by the idols and female singers to train, and it also happened to be quite nearby.


    If he wasn''t wrong, from what he had heard from Ritsu, the name of his talent agency was 346 Pro.


    It took them around 10 minutes, and they had arrived at the location. In front of them, there was a building with a European style that was mixed with modern style, and there was also a huge clock on the top of the building.


    The nine members of Muse seemed to be standing there in silence.


    "It''s like a castle¡­" Hanayo stared at the building with amazement.


    Everyone also nodded at the same time, hearing Hanayo''s voice.


    "By the way, Haru, is the name of your talent agency 346 Pro?" Nico asked, but her voice seemed to be trembling.


    "Yes."


    Haru was surprised and asked, "How did you know?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Nico wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Um¡­ Haru, can I ask you another question?" Kotori asked.


    "What''s wrong, Kotori?" Haru asked.


    "Um¡­ why haven''t you invited us until now?" Kotori asked with confused expressions. After all, no one expected him to have such a huge talent agency, and if they knew that they had such a big office, then he should ask them, right?


    Everyone looked at Haru curiously at this moment.


    "Um¡­ do you believe that I just forgot?" Haru said with an awkward smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    They didn''t know why, but they wanted to smack him for some reason.


    "Well, let''s go," Haru said.


    They nodded and took their first step on Haru''s talent agency.

 Chapter 1654 Youre all the idols of the 346 Pro now

    <h4>Chapter 1654 You''re all the idols of the 346 Pro now</h4>


    The employees of the 346 Pro that were assigned to Chiyoda''s office were in a state of nervousness and excitement at this moment since they had heard that their big boss, Kasugano Haruka, was going to visit the office!


    Haru was a very legendary figure since he built his entertainment kingdom from zero and became the biggest mogul in the world, which was why when there was an announcement that he was going to visit, the executives of the 346 Pro also prepared themselves to wee him, which was why the moment he entered the office, there was already a lot of people who had been waiting for him and bowed their heads, weing him.


    "Wee, Kasugano Haruka-sama!"


    The nine members of Muse were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that the moment they entered the office, there would be a lot of people who weed them like this, so they became nervous and hid behind Haru.


    Haru was very rxed, and he was only wearing casual clothes, but the moment everyone saw him, they were stunned since they instantly understood they were two different people. They also understood why the world called him the illegitimate child of God.


    Haru was a government, Emperor, etc., and a lot more. He had a lot of identities, which was why his aura was something that could make anyone feel in awe. He then looked at the beautiful woman that walked towards him respectfully.


    The woman was wearing a woman suit, and she had a beautiful ne and earrings. Her long ck hair was tied in a ponytail, and from her appearance alone, everyone on Muse could tell that she was someone important.


    "Wee, Kasugano-sama."


    Haru nodded and said, "Next time, you don''t need to wee me like this." He felt a bit helpless, but there was nothing that he could do since it was part of this country''s tradition, but he didn''t have a hobby to be worshipped like a god, and rather than waste their time to greet him, it was better to do their job.


    "Yes."


    The woman nodded regardless, then said, "Please follow me, Kasugano-sama."


    Haru nodded, then looked at everyone at Muse, who seemed stunned. "You don''t need to gawk, let''s go, or I might leave you here." He said in a joking tone so they wouldn''t be nervous.


    "No!"


    The moment they heard that they might be left here, they quickly stuck into Haru since they were very nervous at that moment.


    If it was at the school, then a lot of people would talk about them, but this ce was Haru''s property, and if they didn''t want to be fired, then they could only shut their mouths. However, it was quite normal for someone rich to have a lot of women, and when they saw Haru''s figure, they felt that it was quite normal. However, the female employees seemed quite envious of everyone on Muse since they saw the nine of them could stand side by side with him and even hugged him.


    Haru ignored them and walked beside the woman that greeted him before.


    Mishiro was the name of the woman, and she was the Executive Director of the 346 Pro.


    Mishiro brought them to her office and told her subordinates to prepare a tea and snack or something as soon as possible, while at the same time, she was wondering about Haru''s purpose to visit the 346 Pro.


    Even though Mishior didn''t want to admit it, the 346 Pro was the only smallpany that Haru owned, which was why she was wondering whether he was dissatisfied with the performance of thispany, or¡­


    "Well, I''ll cut it short, but can you help me to sign those nine girls to the office and prepare a professional to teach them?" Haru said directly.


    "Sign?"


    Mishiro then looked at the nine members of Muse, and somehow she felt that they were quite familiar. She thought for a bit and asked, "If I''m not wrong, they should be Muse, right? One of the contenders for the Love Live School Idol contest." As the director executive of 346 Pro, she also knew the importance of Love Live School Idol, and she also wanted to sign the winner of that event to their talent agency. Unfortunately, the favorite champion of the Love Live School Idol, A-Rise, had been signed by an agency. Still, she didn''t think too much since an idol wasn''t their main business, after all, and it was only part of their business, and a Love Live School Idol was something new. She would rather choose to sign actors, actresses, or athletes since they were more profitable, rather than an idol, that wasn''t that much profitable.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m their producer."


    "!!!"


    Mishiro was dumbfounded, staring at the nine girls that were sitting together beside Haru, eating a snack, drinking a tea, and chatting quietly, listening to their conversation. Still, she didn''t think too much since she thought that they might have a rtionship with Haru. After all, it wasn''t thatmon for an actress or an actor to have a rtionship with someone, but it wasn''t something in her ce to ask.


    Haru and Mishiro talked to each other, but neither of them talked about his rtionship with the girls. They talked about his intention to make them the winner of the Love Live School Idol, so he wanted to give everyone on the Muse a teacher, a ce to train, and gave them a chance to perform at the event to make their name bigger.


    Nico wanted to cry at this moment when she heard the conversation between Haru and Mishiro since her dream to be the best idol would be closer.


    "I''ll prepare the contract right away for them," Mishiro said and didn''t think too much. Even though it wasn''t her job and as someone with a high position, she didn''t need to prepare a contract for a small school idol group. She wanted to please her boss, after all, and hoped him to tilt some more investment on 346 Pro since she had a lot of ns to make this talent agency be even bigger.


    "Right, Mishiro-san, do we have an office in South Korea and China?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "South Korea? China?"


    Mishiro, who talked with her subordinates about the contract for Muse, was surprised by Haru''s question, but she nodded and said, "We have, but we don''t put too much focus on it."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, I don''t have time now, but I''ll send someone to give you my n about the development of this talent agencyter." He knew that the entertainment industry of both China and South Korea was about to take a flight, so, before that, he was going to get some shares of it.


    "Yes."


    Mishiro was excited and nodded directly.


    Then the contract was ready, and in truth, the members of Muse wanted to sign it directly, but they were stopped by Haru, who was looking at them helplessly, telling them to read it, but they believed in him, so in the end, he was the one who exined it to them.


    Unlike most of the contracts, the contracts that were given to everyone at Muse were veryx. They didn''t need to worry too much that their schedule might sh with the school. After all, before they were idols, they were students, and four of them were Haru''s girlfriends, so they were given the best contract directly.


    The members of Muse signed the contract, and after that, they were in a state of disbelief, especially when they had gotten their own manager.


    "Hello, my name is Saori Nishifukai. I''ll be in your care from now on," Saori said and bowed her head respectfully.


    "Yes, we''ll be in your care from now on!" 9x


    The nine members of Muse also bowed their heads politely and nervously at Saori Nishifukai, who would be their manager from now on.


    Saori was also startled since she didn''t expect to be chosen to be Muse''s manager, but she had to admit that everyone on Muse was very cute, and she wanted to take their photos all the time.


    Everyone talked for a bit until Haru said, "So do you want to tour around the office?"


    "Yes!!!"

 Chapter 1655 What about the future?

    <h4>Chapter 1655 What about the future?</h4>


    During the tour, Mishiro didn''t follow them, or rather, she wanted to follow them, but Haru told her that it was better to continue her work since he didn''t want to bother her, after all, he wasn''t like those old uncouth, who always wanted their subordinates to follow them, pleased them, even ignoring their work, and if they had time to do that, it was better to continue their works since 346 Pro was only a small industry under his hand, however, it seemed that Mishiro was pretty much disappointed when she heard Haru''s words since she really wanted to follow him, after all, it was a rare chance for her to meet Haru, but she didn''t give up and thought that she would be able to meet him again in the future, after all, Muse would be one of their talents from now on so without a doubt, he would visit this ce again.


    Mishiro then bowed her head and didn''t raise her head until she saw Haru and his group went out to tour around the office, but she had to admit that Haru was really handsome.


    Haru was quite speechless and could tell that that cold woman seemed to be interested in him, but he didn''t think too much, but then, he looked at Saori Nishifukai, who would be Muse''s manager from now on.


    Saori didn''t expect that she would receive this important job, even though Muse might be only a school idol, and wasn''t even the most popr one at that, she could see their potential since everyone was unique on their own and without one of them, it would bepleted, but more than that, she knew that she could be closer with Kasugano Haruka, who was her big boss. She secretly nced at Haru, and blushed, thinking if this guy confessed to her directly, she was sure that she would ept it without hesitation.


    "Haru, after we have signed the contract, do you think that we''ll be professional, even after we have graduated?" Eli asked, after all, if she didn''t expect that she would sign a contract with such a huge talent agency.


    Haru looked at the nine of them and asked, "Do you want to?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When they were asked that question, they turned silent.


    "Your first purpose to be an idol is to save the school and that objection has already beenpleted now."


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "Then from what we have talked about before your next goal is to be the champion of Love Live School Idol, and during your high school time, you can create a lot of memories together in Muse, but after graduation, if you want to, then you can continue to be an idol, but if you don''t want to, then it is alright. Even though I can fully support all of you, not all of you want to continue, right?"


    Haru then hugged both Maki and Nozomi then said, "I''m not sure what you all want to do in the future, but both Maki and Nozomi want to be both a doctor and a priest, so both of them can''t continue with Muse activity after next year, when Nozomi, Eli, and Nico have graduated."


    Saori didn''t say anything, and only stood there, after all, even though it was shocking when she heard that Muse wouldn''t continue their activity after they have graduated, it was something normal since no idol would continue to work in the entertainment industry, and she also had to admit this industry wasn''t all beautiful, there was a lot of ugly things too, the same as rose, even though its beautiful flower, it had thorns, it was the same as the entertainment industry.


    Honoka, Umi, Nico, Eli, Rin, Hanayo, and Kotori fell into silence since they knew that they also needed to think about their future.


    On the other hand, Maki and Nozomi blushed since this guy hugged them in front of everyone, but no one seemed to bother so they were alright with it and didn''t think too much.


    "Still, you don''t need to be in a hurry, and for now, why don''t we tour around the office." Haru then looked at Saori and asked, "Nishifukai-san, can you guide us?"


    "Yes, Kasugano-sama."


    Saori nodded while pushing the frame of her sses and when she did that, there was a light that reflected on her lense, causing her appearance to be more professional and sharper.


    "Alright, let''s tour around the office!" Honoka said excitedly.


    "Ohh!"


    Everyone forgot what they were worried about before and this time, they were going to walk around the office to see the inside.


    They knew that it was their time to watch his industry or rather one of his assets which was why they were looking around the office of 346 Pro with a serious expression, but then¡­


    "Wow, this ce is huge!"


    "There''s a sakura tree over there, nyaa!"


    Honoka and Rin looked around with amazement.


    "Haru, Haru, can I ask for the autograph of all the idols here?" Nico''s eyes were red, tugging Haru''s arm, and hoped that she would be given permission.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and said, "You can do thatter, but first, what is the best spot in this office, Nishifukai-san?"


    "Kasugano-sama, if you''re asking about the best spot in this office, then it is the massage and spa room!" Saori said while pushing the frame of her sses.


    "Massage and spa?!"


    The members of Muse were dumbfounded.


    "Um, Nishifukai-san, we''re going to be messaged over there, right?" Nozomi asked.


    "Yes." Saori nodded.


    "Um, the one who is giving a massage is a woman, right?" Hanayo asked shyly.


    "Yes."


    Saori nodded and said, "All of you, you don''t need to worry since all of the people here are all women, and they''re all professional."


    "Haru, can we visit that massage and spa?" Kotori asked with shining eyes.


    Haru nodded and said, "Sure, you can go."


    "Yay!!!"


    Everyone was excited and walked toward the massage and spa room.


    Haru also knew that all of the masseurs were all women, and if there was a guy then that guy would be dead already since it would have a bad impact if there was such a thing and he also wouldn''t let thepany do that here since most of the people who worked here were female.


    In truth, there were male masseurs, but they were at the other headquarters of the 346 Pro since on that ce there was where a male idol, actors, and an athlete were located.


    The 346 Pro was separated into two ces, one was for female talent and the other one was for male talent, it was also the reason why it could be said 346 Pro was one of the biggest talent agencies in this country, but that wasn''t the only reason, why both genders were separated.


    It might bemon sense, but the group of fans in this country was quite fanatic and if there was news that their favorites idols were known to have a rtionship with the opposite gender, then they would be thrown away by their idols, which was why most of the talent agency which was rted to an idol rted, actress or an actor would usually either focus on male-oriented or female-oriented since no one wanted to see a misunderstanding happened on the fans since the fans were the source of money for those talents.


    When everyone wanted to try the massage, Haru was waiting outside, after he looked at the inside of the massage, but then his phone vibrated and he raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect¡­


    ''Quest?''

 Chapter 1656 Next Quest 1

    <h4>Chapter 1656 Next Quest 1</h4>


    Even though Haru knew that he was shameless, he wouldn''t enter the spa and massage room together with the members of Muse, and there were a lot of reasons for that.


    The first reason was that the masseurs were female, Haru wasn''t narcissistic, but he believed that once those female masseurs touched his body, without a doubt, they wouldn''t be able to hold themselves and tried to tempt him to do something that could be done by an adult.


    The second reason was that not all the members of Muse were his girlfriends, so, as a gentleman, there was no way for him to join them.


    The third reason might sound hypocrite, but as a boss of this talent agency, he needed to set up an example, right?


    Thest reason and the fourth reason, because Haru received another quest from the Group Chat, which made him somehow quite helpless. It hadn''t been a while since he hadpleted one of the quests, but he didn''t expect that there would be another one.


    In truth, Haru hoped that quest would appear once every year, but he knew that if he did, the story wouldn''t be about "Group Chat," but rather it was about his story conquering various girls with a lot of different personalities.


    Sitting on the sofa in the waiting room outside the spa and massage room, Haru looked at his smartphone and checked what kind of quests appeared on the Group Chat.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Join Advanced Magic Academy.


    Quest 2: Join S-ss of Advanced Magic Academy


    Quest 3: Join Ultimate Magic Research Society.


    Quest 4: Learn Magic.


    Quest 5: Defeat 100 Demons.


    Quest 6: Defeat 10 Devils.


    Quest 7: Protect Swedes Kingdom.


    Quest 8: Defeat Shin Wolford.


    Participant: one person.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the attack on the Swedes Kingdom.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru frowned since he didn''t know anything about what kind of world or stories were rted to this quest, but one thing for sure, he knew about one thing.


    "Shin Walford¡­"


    Haru murmured that name and thought that this world should from a cliche reincarnation story where someone from Japan died because of being hit by a truck, then reincarnated in another world as a child or something.


    Why was Haru sure about that?


    It was because of the name "Shin Walford" itself, even though "Walford" might sound like a westerner name, "Shin" was a Japanese name which was why Haru could guess most of the things that happened in the story, even though he didn''t know about the story itself.


    ''But you need to defeat Shin Walford?''


    Haru was speechless since the quest told them to defeat the main character of the story, which made him unsure of what to say. He then entered the Group Chat and spoke with everyone to discuss the quest.


    Yajima: "Like always, do any of you know about the story of this quest?"


    Kuroneko: "No."


    Haru: "Me too. I don''t know about this story."


    "¡­¡­"


    When Kuroneko and Haru told everyone that neither of them knew about the story, they became helpless.


    Haru: "However, even though I don''t know about the story, I can guess most of the stories."


    Kouha: "Really? What''s the story about, Haru?"


    Haru thought for a while about how to exin everyone, then started to write down his exnation.


    Haru: "If I''m not wrong, this world should be about a cliche reincarnation story."


    "Cliche reincarnation story?"


    Everyone was confused by Haru''s words. After all, none of them were being reincarnated, except for Haru. Well, Jeanne was also reincarnated, but she had never read a story about reincarnation after all.


    Teppei: "What is this cliche reincarnation story?"


    Not only Teppei, who was confused but most of the members of the Group Chat were also confused since they had never read a book about a cliche reincarnation story.


    Kuroneko: "Ah! Is this that kind of story, Haru?"


    Haru: "Yes, it should be, without a doubt, if one of us epts this quest, then we''ll enter the world where the main character is being reincarnated, and as you can see, on thest quest, you also need to defeat the main character too."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard that they needed to defeat the main character. After all, everyone also knew the power of the main character was very unreasonable.


    Yajima: "Hmm, so I guess we need to send someone powerful there."


    Luffy: "Me! Me! Me! I want to do this quest!"


    Kouha: "Are you stupid? Can you learn magic there? If we send you there, then you might note back!"


    Everyone also agreed with Kouha''s words since they knew how stupid Luffy was, and they also felt worried about sending Luffy alone to the quest. More importantly, the quest from the Group Chat told them to learn and enter the academy, and for Luffy, who was an idiot, there was no way for him to enter one.


    Shinobu: "Wait! Wait! Kuroneko, Haru, you haven''t exined to us what cliche reincarnated story?"


    Everyone was also curious about this question since they had never read what kind of story that cliche reincarnated story was about.


    Kuroneko: "Well, in a simple term, it is a story about an average guy, who is reincarnated in another world because he died because of an ident, then when hees to another world, he has a cheat or became genius, then gets a lot of girls as his harem, it is that kind of story."


    Korosensei: "I''m not sure, but I''m very jealous now!"


    Gintoki: "I agree +1."


    Yajima: "I agree +1."


    Toshinori: "Cough! Cough! But well, we have nothing to do with the main character, right? After all, the quest is quite simple such as joining some organizations, defeating some enemies, right?


    Toshinori''s exnation wasn''t wrong since the quest was as simple as that.


    Haru: "You''re not wrong, Toshinori, but in truth, this quest might have rted to the quest."


    Kuzuha: "What do you mean, Haru?"


    Haru: "Shin Walford. This name might sound like a westerner''s name, but "Shin" is a Japanese name, so for thest quest, we need to defeat this main character."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru''s exnation, but they also thought that it wasn''t wrong, or rather they were 100% sure that Haru''s exnation was right, and they also believed that Shin Walford was the main character of the story.


    Esdeath: "So how strong is this main character?"


    Esdeath directly asked her husband since she was quite curious.


    Haru read Esdeath''s chat and replied, "Well, probably the main character has the strength to conquer the entire world by himself."

 Chapter 1657 Next Quest 2

    <h4>Chapter 1657 Next Quest 2</h4>


    "Strong enough to dominate the entire world."


    Haru exined to both Esdeath and all the members of the Group Chat, telling them how ridiculously powerful the main character of the cliche reincarnation story was.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence for a while and tried to understand the meaning of Haru''s words. However, unlike everyone, who was thinking about a lot of things, Kuroneko, who was familiar with the cliche reincarnation story, knew very well that the cheat of the main character on that kind of story was pretty much unreasonable, and each of them had an ability that could destroy or dominate the entire world quite easily.


    The cliche reincarnation story was different from a shounen manga story, where the main character of shounen manga story needed to work hard, fought various people, had their loved one killed, tragedy, some training arcs, friendship power, love power, etc., the main character of the cliche reincarnation story didn''t need all of that, they could be stronger instantly the moment they were born and being told by the world that they were genius.


    Then everyone in the world where they were reincarnated would also instantly love him, and a lot of girls would instantly flock around the main characters without knowing why, which was this quest was quite difficult, especially when there was only one person that could be sent to this quest.


    "¡­"


    Everyone on the Group Chat was silent once again, and they tried toprehend what they had heard. Still, one thing is for sure, the male members on the Group Chat pretty much felt very envious since they also wanted to have the same life as the protagonist of the cliche reincarnation story.


    Yajima: "But one thing for sure, we need to send one of our strongest members there, right?"


    Jeanne: "Yeah, it is pretty dangerous to do a quest alone after all."


    When Jeanne thought about how helpless she was to fight against the Ancient Dragon at that time, she was very d that she could do the quest with Haru. Even though she had to admit that her husband was quite a bastard, he could make her very happy, and he also gave her a lot of new sisters so she wouldn''t be alone.


    Tabane: "If we talk about power, then it should be me, Haru, Esdeath, Teppei, Kouha, Luffy, and Korosensei, right?"


    Everyone also agreed with Tabane since they also believed that those seven members were the strongest among the Group Chat.


    Gintoki: "Well, that''s true, but I don''t think that Luffy, Korosensei, and Haru''s wife, can go on this quest."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Luffy, Korosensei, and Esdeath were in silence, but they didn''t say much.


    Luffy was an idiot, Korosensei was an octopus, and Esdeath was probably getting impatient and killed everyone in that world directly.


    Haru then sent a chat toward his wife, Esdeath.


    Haru: "Don''t mind."


    "¡­"


    Esdeath: "Before you go,e to my world first."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "Good."


    Then they continued with their discussion about who would go on this quest.


    Teppei: "It''s impossible for me since I''m not young anymore and I don''t have the ability to disguise myself."


    Well, in truth, Teppei was toozy, and he felt that this quest might be quite dangerous after all.


    Kouha: "Me too."


    Kouha also didn''t think that he could live well in a world where no one could take care of his daily life.


    Tabane: "Me too, though. It would be different if I could go with Haru."


    Tabane was toozy to go on the quest. After all, she was in the middle of her research about HI-ERO particles. She was sure that if her research was sessful, then her boyfriend would have the power to destroy the numerous dimensions by using the power of his libido. She was very excited when she thought about that possibility, so she was working very hard to realize that dream.


    Shinobu: "Do we need to talk about this anymore? Isn''t it obvious who is going to go?"


    "Yes."


    Everyone also agreed since they knew very well that there was one person that was very suitable to take the job.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless and could only rub his face since he was very speechless at that moment, but he also knew that there was no other person that was more suitable than him.


    Kuroneko: "Ah¡­ if Haru is the one who is going on this quest, then I have to say that Shin Walford is going to have a huge trouble."


    Haru was confused and asked, "Huh? Why?" Even though he knew that he needed to defeat Shin Walford on one of his quests, he didn''t intend to make Shin Walford his enemy. After all, it was very troublesome.


    Kuroneko: "You might haven''t realized, but what is the mostmon thing on the cliche reincarnated story?"


    Haru: "Cheat?"


    Gintoki: "Overpower?"


    Everyone was in the middle of thinking, but Korosensei realized something.


    Korosensei: "Wait a moment, don''t tell me?"


    Kuroneko: "That''s right! It''s a harem!"


    "¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment, but somehow, all the male members and some female members of the Group Chat could only feel pity toward Shin Walford.


    Haru frowned since he also knew what they were talking about.


    Haru: "What do you mean?! Have you always seen that?"


    "YES!!!"


    Everyone said without hesitation since they knew how dangerous a harem protagonist was.


    Unlike the beta main character of the cliche reincarnated story, Haru was simply a beast. If Shin Walford didn''t act fast, then, without doubt, Shin Walford was¡­


    Haru: "This is nonsense, alright? I''ll finish the quests in a jiffy, then return back as I usually do."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure, but they couldn''t believe his words, or rather, they knew that Haru might not have an intention to get a girl, but they were sure that the girls would flock around him instantly since they knew how dangerous his charm was.


    They continued to talk for a while, and he told them that he would go once he had prepared himself, but before that, he also promised to visit Esdeath''s world before he was going to the quest, but probably, the author wouldn''t write details about his visit since his intention toe to Esdeath''s world was probably doing debauchery act, as usual, oh no, he was going a good deed to add the number of humanity so they wouldn''t go extinct.


    Haru then continued to chat with everyone for a while, talking to each other about the details of the quest and a lot more for a while until he smelled a sweet fragrance from his side and a soft voice from his side.


    "Haru¡­"


    Haru turned his head, and Kotori, who was flushed in red, showed a shy expression that made him want to push her down, but he knew that he shouldn''t do that, but besides that, it was alright, right?


    Haru moved closer and gave a kiss on Kotori''s white and smooth forehead, which caused her to lower her head shyly.


    "Not¡­ Not here, alright¡­" Kotori said softly while lowering her head shyly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since it seemed his image as a beast had been imprinted on her mind, right?

 Chapter 1658 If youre worried about the future, then dont be, Ill be here with you

    <h4>Chapter 1658 If you''re worried about the future, then don''t be, I''ll be here with you</h4>


    Haru looked at his cute girlfriend and pinched her nose.


    "What are you doing?!" Kotori pouted and pped Haru''s hand from her nose.


    "What do you think all day about, you pervert," Haru said with a smile.


    "I''m not a pervert!" Kotori was annoyed and hit Haru''s chest several times, but she forgot that she was fighting against the beast, so when she hit him, he wrapped his hand around his waist and hugged her in his arms.


    Haru sniffed Kotori''s neck and said, "You smell nice, Kotori."


    The blush on her face gradually spread to her neck. She didn''t dare to look at him at this moment and shrank her body in his arms. After all, she remembered what she had done during their trip to Enoshima.


    After Kotori returned back that day, she couldn''t fall asleep and rolled around her bed several times, but after she talked to him on the phone, she felt calm and wanted to sleep with him again since she had to admit, sleeping with him caused her sleep to be better. Hugging his body, she looked up and looked at Haru''s sharp contour, which caused her to blush once again since he was really her type.


    Kotori didn''t want to be told as an easy girl, but this guy''s way to make her feel good was amazing, which made her also helpless.


    "Where''s everyone?" Haru asked while caressing Kotori''s hair gently.


    Kotori enjoyed herself, rested her head against his chest, and said, "They''re still inside. I got out secretly." She looked at him and stuck out her tongue.


    "¡­"


    Haru really wanted to kiss her at that moment, but he held back.


    "So, is there something that you want to talk about with me?"


    Kotori looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "I just have a hunch." Haru looked at Kotori with a smile and asked, "Are you worried about your future?"


    Kotori looked at Haru for a while and nodded. There were a lot of things that she was worried about, but she wasn''t sure where to start at that moment.


    "If you''re worried about our rtionship, then you don''t need to worry since I''ve never thought of you as an easy girl, and I also know your feeling towards me is real, the same as my feeling toward you is also real," Haru said while looking at Kotori.


    "Haru¡­"


    Kotori showed a beautiful smile, then hugged him tightly since she felt very happy at that moment. She then looked at Haru and asked, "So you have an intention to date all the members of Muse?"


    Haru looked at Kotori and shook his head. "No, I don''t have that kind of intention, and if you say something like that, it feels like I date all of you as if I try to collect something, that''s something wrong! Listen well, Kotori, whether it is Eli, Nozomi, Maki, and you, all of you are special to me, and I''ve never even slightest thought of any of you as a collection or something, and I''ve decided to ept your confession because I feel the same as you¡­


    I love you, Kotori."


    "I love you too, Haru!"


    Kotori hugged him tightly and didn''t want to let him go.


    Haru patted Kotori''s back and had to admit that her body was so soft that it made him giddy somehow, but this wasn''t the time to think about such a thing, and what he needed to do was to stabilize Kotori''s feeling. He thought for a while and asked, "Do you have somewhere that you want to go?"


    "Huh?"


    Kotori then looked at Haru with a confused expression.


    "Since you''ve be my girlfriend, then is there a ce that you want to visit? We can go with the two of us next time," Haru said.


    "Really?" Kotori was surprised, then asked, "Have Eli, Nozomi, and Maki asked the same thing?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Maki asked me to go to Chiba with her, Nozomi is to Nara, and Eli is to Russia. What about you?"


    "Hey!"


    Kotori was surprised and asked, "Is it alright to go overseas?"


    Haru nodded and said, "We can, but we can go right away since it takes time."


    "Hmm¡­ that''s true." Kotori thought for a while and said, "Then let''s have a normal date!"


    "Normal date?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Kotori nodded and said, "We haven''t had a date after all."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s set up the date right before the summer break starts since I''m sure that during the summer break, all of you will have a quite tough time training."


    "Yes!"


    Kotori was happy then kissed Haru''s lips directly.


    "¡­"


    Haru had to admit that even though Kotori might be one of the quietest, she was very bold, right?


    Both of them then sat next to each other, holding each other''s hands, feeling each other''s existence while waiting for everyone toe out.


    "Haru, can I ask something?" Kotori asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Kotori curiously.


    "After you have graduated, what will you do?" Kotori asked.


    "Is there something that you need to ask?" Haru raised his eyebrow since his business was quite clear, right?


    Kotori blushed and said, "I guess you will work?"


    "No, I''ll enter a university, creating a good image since you should know that there are a lot of people who are envious of the rich," Haru said.


    "University? Are you going to the overseas one?" Kotori asked curiously with a worried expression.


    Haru patted Kotori''s head and said, "No, I''ll enter the domestic one. You should know that even though the university is overseas, it might sound good, but it is all because of the brand, and in truth, whether it is domestic or overseas, all is the same."


    Kotori was stunned since she didn''t expect that there was such a thing because of education.


    Haru told the truth, after all, even if someone entered a university, it didn''t mean that they would get a job immediately after they graduated, even the students from the most prestigious university in this country, Tokyo University, only 80% of them could get a job after graduating.


    "What about you? Do you have a n for the future?" Haru asked softly.


    "I¡­" Kotori was still unsure.


    "You like clothes, right? If so, then you should study fashion," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Kotori also knew that she loved clothes, of course, fashion too, but she was quite hesitant and asked, "Can I really?"


    Haru caressed Kotori''s hair and said, "No matter what is your decision, I''ll support you, but if you are really unsure and hesitant, then please tell me and consult with me since I''m here for you, and don''t suddenly make your own decision on something without telling us, alright?"


    "Um."


    Kotori nodded with a smile, then rested on his chest again. Since she felt as long as she was with him, she believed it would be alright.


    "Ah! You two are fliting to each other!" Nozomi, who came out from the spa and the massage room, quickly reacted when she saw Haru and Kotori fliting to each other.


    "Kotori-chan, you''re too sneaky," Eli said with a helpless expression since she didn''t expect Kotori to sneak out from the room so she could be together with Haru.


    "¡­"


    Maki didn''t say anything but kept staring at Haru, and from her eyes, he could tell that she wanted to tell him not to forget about his promise to bring her to Chiba.


    Haru onlyughed and grabbed the three of them together, hugging them together on his arms, which caused them tough together.


    "Wait, wait! Don''t mess around!" Maki flushed, but there was a smile on her face.


    "Eli, your boobs are soft!" Nozomi put her face directly on Eli''s face.


    "Nozomi!!!" Eli was very shy and wanted to p Nozomi.


    Kotoriughed with the four of them.


    Saori had an urge to take their picture, but she held herself since she believed if she did that, she might be fired, but on the other hand, Honoka, Umi, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin looked at the five of them bitterly wasn''t sure why feeling quite jealous at this moment.


    Haru had messed around enough. He then coughed and said, "How about we continue our tour?"


    Watching his innocent expression, they didn''t know why, but they wanted to smash his head at this moment, but with all of that, their tour ended, and all of them were going to work hard during the summer break, andstly, he was going back to prepare for his quest, and he decided to go as soon as possible so he could go back as fast as possible.

 Chapter 1659 Im sure an environmentalists will be happy with this place

    <h4>Chapter 1659 I''m sure an environmentalists will be happy with this ce</h4>


    A clear blue sky, fresh air without pollution, and an abundant forest with various fauna and flora.


    There was no electricity nor street light, and there were only trees and some small animals around him. Luckily, it was in the afternoon and the sun shone brightly to the sky so he could see his surroundings clearly, and somehow, with howfortable it was, he wanted to take a nap, if there was his girlfriend beside him, then it would be even more wonderful.


    Haru looked around and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh since he was sure that those environmentalists might turn this ce into a sacred ce if they saw this beautiful ce.


    If it was his original world, then this ce would be razed and all the trees would be cut down for construction, furniture, etc, well, as long as it could turn into money then it was all good, however, Haru was wondering whether he should take some of the trees around this forest since he knew that the trees around him were quite rare and it could be sold with a high price, but enough of that, since he had something very important to do.


    Haru looked at his surroundings and didn''t expect that he would be teleported to the forest when he epted the quest. He let out a long sigh and felt quite helpless at this moment since he didn''t have any information about this world nor he had seen any people around him.


    Haru had a feeling that if the person who did the quest from the Group Chat wasn''t him, but someone else, he was sure that they would be troubled.


    "Still, where is this?"


    Haru wanted to determine the setting background of the world first so he wanted to search for someone, but he could probably tell that this world was quite backward.


    How could Haru be so sure?


    It was because Haru couldn''t connect hisptop to the inte or a localwork.


    Hisptop had been enhanced, well, not exactly aptop, but his hologramputer that was given by Tabane might be one of the most advancedputers, and usually, he could connect to the inte and check various things, especially the information of the world, but here, he couldn''t do that so in conclusion, this world was quite backward.


    Haru rubbed his chin and thought that this world was probably simr to a medieval era since it was one of the most cliche settings on the cliche reincarnated story.


    In truth, it wasn''t Haru''s first timeing to a medieval era-like setting world.


    Naruto, Fairy Tail, and Akame Ga Kill probably resembled the setting of the world of this world, however, he couldn''t be so sure until he could get information from someone since his information in this world was zero.


    Haru didn''t want to waste time so he used his gravity magic to float, then used his light magic to reflect the light around him so he would turn invisible. He wasn''t sure whether the people in this country could use magic or not, and he didn''t want to cause amotion without knowing what was happening in this world, so he needed to be low-key first.


    In the sky, Haru was looking at the forest below him, trying to see whether he could see a human or two, but based on his harem protagonist power, he might see a luxurious carriage that was attacked by either a group of beasts or bandits, then the group of mercenary or guards fought very hard to protect the people inside the carriage with all of their power since the people inside the carriage was probably either queen, king, nobility, or even princess.


    Just kidding, there was no way that he could meet something as convenient as that, however¡­


    "Stop!"


    "We won''t let you move forward any closer than that!"


    "¡­"


    "Shut up and give all of your money!"


    "Just kill them! We can have their moneyter after we have killed all of them!"


    The bandits showed a cruel smile, and the group of guards tightened the hands that were holding the sword, showing how nervous they were.


    Haru was speechless, and then noticed a group of people who seemed to protect the luxurious carriage from a group of bandits, but he was speechless at why the group of guards was nervous in front of a group of bandits when the group of guards had better equipment than the bandits, and the only advantage of the group of bandits was a number, but he had to admit that even though they were a group of bandits their equipment was quite good.


    But enough of that since Haru really underestimated the power of his harem protagonist, though, he didn''t really mind since it was a great thing for him. He thought for a while and decided to help them as soon as possible.


    In truth, it might be good to help until the situation bes even more chaotic, but even though he wasn''t a good guy, he wasn''t a heartless guy either, so he decided to help them since he also needed their information.


    The guards were looking at the group of bandits that had surrounded them.


    "No matter what, protect the princess, even if you die!"


    That guard shouted loudly, and everyone also nodded, showing a determination to die to protect the princess, however, in Haru''s eyes, they were stupid since they clearly told the group of bandits that the princess was inside the carriage, which made him speechless.


    "Hey, there''s a princess inside!"


    "I''ve never tried a princess before, let''s hurry up and kill them!"


    The bandits became even more excited.


    "BASTARD!!!"


    The group of guards was furious when they heard what the bandits were saying in front of them, and of course, the princess, inside the carriage, also trembled since it was her first time to be humiliated like that.


    The group of guards and the bandits then shed directly with each other.


    Unlike the bandits that had limited equipment, the group of guards had better equipment and their entire bodies were covered in armor, but because of that their speed was slower.


    The bandits had more numbers and they ganged one guard with several people, holding one guard by the neck, then beat them, but before, they were about to do that, someone interrupted them.


    *Baam!*


    One bandit was flying toward the tree and smashed his head then passed out.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned and saw a young man holding a wooden sword in his hand.


    As the usual plot, the bandits would talk bad about the person who was about to help the people on the carriage and threatened him by killing him, but this young man wouldn''t allow such a cliche plot to happen and he quickly beat up all the bandits without hesitation by using his wooden sword without mercy.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The group of guards was looking at the young man with amazement since they had never seen someone as powerful as him, especially when he was fighting all the bandits by himself by using only a wooden sword.


    The young man didn''t take a long time and only took around a few seconds to beat all the bandits. He looked at the group of guards and asked, "You alright?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The guards didn''t answer him immediately since they were stunned, and it wasn''t until a few momentster that the leader of the guards woke up from his stupor and nodded.


    "Ah, yes!"


    The leader of the guards wasn''t sure why, but when he saw this young man, he felt an indescribable aura from him, not only him, but all the guards around also felt the same, thinking that he might be a knight or a son of noble or something since they had to admit that he was very handsome and clean, even though his clothes were quite individual.


    The young man looked at everyone and asked, "Since I''ve helped you, can you tell me where this is? I have gotten lost."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They weren''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1660 Four Strongest Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 1660 Four Strongest Kingdoms</h4>


    After the bandits were defeated, everyone became rxed and they didn''t need to worry about those bandits anymore, but it didn''t mean that they were going to stay in this ce for a long time since another group of bandits or their friends might be which caused the situation became troublesome so while all of them passed out, they quickly moved together with the young man that had helped them.


    As everyone had guessed, the young man who had helped the group of people was Kasugano Haruka, the MC of this story.


    Haru was sitting on the front part of the carriage, where the driver and the leader of the guards were sitting. He sat on the left side while talking with them and reminded them, telling them that they were quite stupid for shouting that there was a princess inside the carriage, but of course, he wouldn''t be too rude when told them about this matter.


    "You know, you shouldn''t shout that there''s a princess inside before," Haru said.


    "I know¡­" The leader of the guard blushed in shame and nodded. "That was my fault, but thank you for helping us before."


    "No problem." Haru then looked at the front and asked, "So where are we going?" Unlike the plot where the princess would invite the hero inside the carriage, it seemed that the princess had a fiance and because of that he wasn''t invited nor the princess seemed to have an intention to talk with him since he also knew that she might be afraid to cause a misunderstanding, after all, she had a fiance and there was a lot of guards around them.


    If the guards could shut their mouths then the princess might invite him inside, but the guards were sent by his fiance which meant, those guards were the fiance''s people, and Haru was sure that they might bber about how he entered the carriage with the princesster, but he didn''t really mind since he didn''t have an intention to get a girl in this world.


    "We''re going to the Earlshide Kingdom. Are you going to that kingdom too, Kasugano? If so, then you should follow us!" The leader of the guards learned the young man who had helped them was Kasugano Haruka. Even though this name was slightly strange, he didn''t think too much since the world was so vast and there were a lot of people with strange names.


    "What kind of kingdom is that?" Haru asked since he really didn''t know anything.


    "¡­¡­"


    When those words fell, everyone was looking at Haru with a strange expression.


    Haru let out a sigh and understood why they were looking at him like this. "You should know my name is quite different from all of you, right?"


    They nodded, hearing Haru''s words.


    "In truth, I came from a faraway country, and my ship sunk when I was on a journey for my business, leaving only some part of my clothes¡­" Haru quickly made up a sob story where he worked for his family, leaving them to work, but because of an ident, his ship sunk and hended on this continent without, knowing of anything. He made his story as sad as possible and before long, everyone started to sob and cry.


    Some of them even tried to hug him, trying to tell him that everything was alright.


    The leader of the guards wiped the tears on his eyes then patted his chest. "Don''t worry, I''ll exin a lot of things about this continent to you."


    "Thank you," Haru said with a smile.


    Then the leader of the guards exined the condition of the continent to Haru.


    In this continent, there were a lot of kingdoms and countries, there was a small one and a big one. There might be countless small kingdoms and countries, but there were only the four strongest ones.


    "These kingdoms are Els Federation of Ys Holy Nation, Free Commerce, Bluesphere Empire, andstly, our kingdom, Earlshide Kingdom," the leader of guards said.


    "I see, can you tell me the details of those four countries?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that it was faster to use "Heaven''s Door" on the leader of the guard to get all the information he needed, but well, he wasn''t in hurry anyway and it was also quite novel to talk to someone like this.


    "Sure."


    The trip was quite long and there wasn''t much information so talking or chatting was the greatest entertainment in the world.


    The leader of the guard exined about the Ys Holy Nation first. He exined that the Ys Holy Nation was a religious nation that followed and believed in good deeds and the Creator God.


    "Since you''re a businessman, I don''t think that this country is suitable for you," the leader of the guard said.


    "What''s wrong? Are there any doctrines or rules that forbid someone to make a business or a profit?" Haru asked.


    The leader of the guards nodded and said, "Yes, in that nation, there is a doctrine for one must not take more than the necessary nutrition. The bare minimum of bread and soup. It also dictates that surplus food is to be shared with those who are in need."


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that this country wasn''t bad since most people wouldn''tck food there, but he knew that this country wasn''t suitable for him.


    "Next is the Bluesphere Empire and it is also better for you to not go to this country," the leader of the guard said with a gloomy expression. He then exined that the Bluesphere Empire viewed a noble as a child of God, which meant, they could do anything to any othermoner, as long as you were amoner, then without a doubt, your life would be miserable in that country.


    Haru let out a sigh when he thought about the Bluesphere Empire since it reminded him of the Empire in the world of Akame Ga Kill. In the past, before he became the Emperor, the Empire was also hell for amoner, but since he had be one, everything changed and everyone lived became better, but enough of that since he was curious about both Earlshide Kingdom and Els Federation of Free Commerce.


    If someone asked which country was the best for themoner then it would be either Earlshide Kingdom or Els Federation of Free Commerce.


    In the Earlshide Kingdom, the aristocrats existed in order to protect the general public, and it was natural for them to think of every way possible for the people to prosper.


    The leader of the guards exined the Earlshide Kingdom eloquently since he wanted to invite Haru as the guard or even an army of the Earlshide Kingdom since he had seen how powerful he was, but he also didn''t want to lie to him, after all, he also knew Haru''s status as a businessman and the best country for a businessman was in Els.


    "Els is generally a mercantile nation and it is being led by councils¡­"


    Haru listened to the leaders of the guards'' exnation and knew where he should go, but also had a hunch where the protagonist of this world was.


    As the protagonist of the cliche reincarnation story, the main protagonist would be living in one of the most prosperous ces, and there was no way that the protagonist would be reincarnated in the Ys Holy Nation or the Bluesphere Empire.


    Then there were only two countries where the protagonist might appear, which was Els and the Earlshide Kingdom, however, the identity of the protagonist should be a normal people, whether the protagonist was a student or a sryman, he wasn''t sure, but either way, there was no way for the protagonist to be sent to Els since the protagonist didn''t have that much of knowledge about a business-rted matter.


    ''So the protagonist should be in the Earlshide Kingdom.'' Haru thought, but he felt his body was a bit giddy when he didn''t have authority or money so he intended to go to the Els first since, in that ce, he could build his own power since there was no difference betweenmoner and nobility.


    ''My goal has been decided.''


    Haru then listened to the talk of the leader of the guards, but in his head, he had set up several ns for what he was about to do in this world on his head.

 Chapter 1661 What are you going to do now?

    <h4>Chapter 1661 What are you going to do now?</h4>


    "Kasugano, are you sure that you''re not going to go to the Earlshide Kingdom?" The guards'' leader looked at Haru with regret since he couldn''t invite him to the kingdom, but he also knew the temptation of that country for a businessman.


    "Yes."


    Haru nodded and said, "Thank you for your help before, but I have made up my mind."


    "I see¡­" The leader of the guards nodded and said, "Then I won''t stop you, and by the way, this is a reward from our princess. You can alsoe to the kingdom anytime. We''ll help you if you need help."


    Haru looked at the sack held by the guards'' leader, and from the sound inside the sack, he knew very well that it was money. He didn''t know how much it was, but he knew that after hearing that they were from the Earlshide Kingdom, they wouldn''t be stingy, and he didn''t have money, so he epted the money without hesitation.


    "Thank you, if you also need help, then you can also ask me," Haru said without hesitation and gave a slight nod at the carriage since he knew that the one who gave him money was the person inside the carriage. He then said goodbye to everyone then moved very fast toward the direction of the Els.


    When everyone saw Haru''s speed, they were startled and thought that Haru might be stronger than they had thought. When everyone was in their stupor and lost for words, one voice woke them up.


    "Has he gone?"


    A beautiful yet feminine that was filled with dignity was heard from inside the carriage.


    "Yes, Coral-sama."


    The girl didn''t say much afterward, but looking in the direction where Haru had disappeared and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh since she didn''t expect that they would be separated soon, but then she quickly shook her head since she also knew her status as a crown prince''s fiancee, so she should avoid a close rtionship with the opposite gender. Still, she had to admit that she really enjoyed his stay. After all, even though both of them hadn''t met each other, she heard his story from inside the carriage, which made herugh from time to time.


    Lastly, even though she knew that it was a bit indecent of her, she had to admit that he was very handsome.


    The girl sighed at a loss, but after that, she quickly received herself since she knew that soon she would return to the kingdom, and she couldn''t show her shameful state.


    Haru didn''t waste his time and flew directly toward the Els since he knew the general location of that nation.


    In truth, Haru wanted to learn more information about this world, but what he had learned from the guards'' leader was enough for him to know the general information about this world, especially when he learned about the Swedes Kingdom.


    Haru knew that he needed to protect the Swedes Kingdom on one of his quests, and from what the leader of the guards told him, the Swedes Kingdom was a small kingdom that was located between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Bluesphere Empire.


    If Haru wanted, it would be possible to conquer the Swedes Kingdom directly by manipting the mind of the royalty of that kingdom, or rather, he could be the king of any country that he wanted to be, but his quests didn''t tell him to do so, and he loved something more challenging, so he decided to go to Els, building his own power there, after all, Els was one of the four strongest nations or kingdom, or whatever in this continent, and the one with the biggest power was the richest merchant, so without hesitation, he went to that country.


    The Earlshide Kingdom might also be good, but in the end, the one who held in power was the royalty and the nobility. Haru didn''t have a status, and even though the rules told the nobility of the Earlshide Kingdom to prosper, the life of themoner, he didn''t believe that all of the nobility would follow the rules. After all, when there was white, there had always been a ck. The world had always been gray, so rather than being exploited by the nobility, it was better to go to a nation where there weren''t any nobilities.


    Haru''s status in this world was only a smallmoner, after all, and it wouldn''t be fun to show his power directly to scare those who were in power, and it would have been better if he had some other background than genius magicians.


    It wasn''t that Haru chose to be a magician. Still, his quest told him to join a magician academy, after all, so he decided to be a magician, but he knew that it wasn''t enough. After all, he was sure that the protagonist in this world must have some special identity or something.


    Haru knew from the guards'' leader before the Advanced Magic Academy was one of the best magician academies in this continent, and it was located at the Earlshide Kingdom. He also heard that the registration of the academy would start in two months, so, in two months, he decided to build his power in the Els federation.


    Haru somehow got excited, and as expected, it had always been very fun to do an adventure. He felt anticipation, then found a group of people and directly made all of them pass out since he wanted more information.


    In another ce, on the edge of the cliff, a young man was meditating, using his magic to detect all the creatures in the jungle. He could see various animals, but he didn''t focus on all of them. But he was more focused on searching for the demon in this forest.


    Demon¡­ when someone heard that name, a lot of people would think that it was a creature that originated from hell, but in this world, a demon was an animal which without any intelligence and control over their strong Mana, ran rampant and became a dangerous creature.


    The demons were a dangerous existence, and once they appeared in the forest, they might destroy the forest''s ecosystem. Hence, the young man always exterminated them whenever they appeared in the forest.


    "Fiuh¡­"


    The young man let out a sigh of relief and said, "I guess there''s no demon today." He looked at his surroundings and still couldn''t believe that it was almost 15 years since he had been reincarnated in this world.


    "Soon, I''ll be an adult¡­"


    The young man murmured that since he was about to reach 15 years old and in this country, 15 years old was an adult. He then extended his hand toward the sky and smiled when he thought of how happy his life in this world was.


    "Shin, where are you? Hurry up and go back!"


    The young man heard an anxious voice and smiled. "Jii-chan, I''m here!"


    An elderly man then appeared beside the young man, looking at the young man in front of him with a helpless expression. "You''re about to reach 15 years old soon, don''t y around the forest all the time."


    The rtionship between the elderly man and the young man was very close since they were a grandfather and a grandson.


    "But Jii-chan, if a demon appears, then the forest might be destroyed," the young man said with a hint of worry.


    "¡­"


    Looking at his grandson, the elderly man wanted to say that there was no normal 14-year-old boy who was hunting a demon in the forest. Somehow he was a bit worried about this young man''s future since he hadn''t been taught aboutmon sense, but when he saw how powerful his grandson was, he didn''t think too much and said, "Well, next month will be your birthday, do you have something that you want?"


    "Hehe¡­ then I want¡­" The young man smiled mischievously and listed the gifts that he had always wanted.


    "¡­"


    The elderly man looked at his grandson again and asked him to teach him some ridiculously powerful magic, but in the end, he only smiled and patted his grandson, thinking that his grandson was very talented!


    The young man smiled and looked at his surroundings again, feeling that it might be good to see around the city after he had be an adult soon, and somehow he anticipated his future.

 Chapter 1662 First Step in Els

    <h4>Chapter 1662 First Step in Els</h4>


    After a few hours of the trip, Haru had arrived at the Els. He looked at the city in front of him which was surrounded by a huge wall, there was a single stone path that was connected to the gate, and on that path, there were a lot of people, wagons, carriages, carts, and he could see that most of them were merchants.


    Haru smiled and somehow felt quite novel since, unlike his original world where he made money by using either FOREX or stock, in this world, the society was still simr to a medieval era, but he knew that even though the society was quite simr to a medieval era, the technology was quite good and it was a bit simr to the 18th or 19th century, but even if the technology was simr to those 18th or 19th, there wasn''t any gunpowder or rather there weren''t any firearms since there was a magic, with magic, no one thought to develop a firearm at all.


    How did Haru know all of that?


    It was because before Haru arrived at the Els, he had encountered a lot of people from travelers, merchants, and even a bandit and when he met them, he directly used the power of "Heaven''s Door" on them, reading all the information that they knew in this world, and as expected, it was faster to use "Heaven''s Door".


    It wasn''t that asking people was bad, but there might be a chance that the information that he received would be fake since there was a chance someone might be lying to him.


    Haru was in a strange world, alone, without anyone he knew or trusted, it was normal for him to be quite wary, after all, he wasn''t some obvious and good guy protagonist who would believe anyone as long as they talked.


    Before his arrival, Haru also had gained a lot of things whether it was money, clothes, and various things, but he put all of that on his zipper storage and only put on a long coat that covered most of his body, a hoodie that covered his face, and a leather bag that he put on his body.


    Haru had to admit that the most profitable business at this time was a robbery since along the way, he had gathered a sum of money and with this money, it should be enough to buy one or two shops on the Els.


    What Haru had said before might sound evil, but that was the truth since what he had done in his original world was also a robbery. In FOREX and stock, money from various people was circted, and he grabbed all of them, so when he gained a lot of money, but because of that a lot of people also lost their money.


    In essence, a trader and a robber were quite simr, but they were using different kinds of tools and uniforms.


    If it was in the past, then they would use smelly clothes, and a sharp weapon to rob someone, but in the modern world, most people would wear a suit and use their mouths to rob an individual,pany, and even a country.


    Did Haru regret getting all of that money?


    No.


    It might sound cold, but even if Haru stopped himself, it didn''t mean other people would stop, so rather than letting that money enter other people''s pockets, it was better to enter his own pocket, right?


    Haru stood on the line and directly used his ability to let other people move first so it didn''t take a long time before he arrived in front of the gate, but even if he arrived at the gate, it didn''t mean he could enter the city since the guard needed to check whether he was a criminal or not.


    The guards were quite surprised when Haru, who was at the back, could suddenly move to the front line directly, but they didn''t think too much.


    "Open your hood first."


    Haru nodded and opened his hoodie, showing his handsome face to the world.


    There was a reason why he put on a hoodie, but his first reason was that he was too handsome.


    Even though it might sound narcissistic, he was really handsome that he could make those normal girls fall in love with him just by standing and using his face. Even some males were also entranced by his handsomeness, but the same as a beauty, a handsome face also brought a lot of trouble.


    Haru knew that very was still legal in some countries and even in the kingdom that was known for its kindness, the Earlshide Kingdom, there was still very there, even though it was only a small number and there weren''t many people who knew about this, but the condition of the Earlshide Kingdom was still good and unlike the Bluesphere Empire, that was very rampant, well, not only very, even amoner was treated as livestock by the noble that was living on the Bluesphere Empire.


    How could Haru know all of that?


    It was simple and that was because Haru had read all that information from the "Heaven''s Door" before on some of the bandits that he met along the way.


    His face was handsome, and the number of rich women wasn''t small, and there were also some people with a special hobby so when people looked at him, they had a desire to kidnap him and sold him to those rich people.


    Fortunately, Haru was very strong and he could make all of them into idiots by using his "Heaven''s Door" and telepathic ability, but well, rather than turning them into an idiot, it was better to use them as a loyal dog that he could order anytime.


    When Haru showed his face, everything turned silent since no one had ever seen such a handsome young man.


    Haru smiled lightly and asked, "Can I enter now?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    The guard subconsciously said in a respectful manner, including all his friends who also did the same, bowing their heads on him.


    Unlike before when Haru saved a group of people in the forest, at this moment, he showed an aura of a king, which made everyone subconsciously feel lower than him and respect him.


    "Thank you." Haru nodded with a smile, put on his hoodie again, and entered the city, but at the same time, he felt a bit disappointed.


    Why?


    It was because Haru thought that there would be a corrupt guard that charges people who enter with money, but it seemed that he thought too much since it seemed the guards were quite gentle.


    Haru remembered that Els was known for their trust and because of that, no one dared to corrupt, nor they needed to do corruption since most people with high power in this country were rich. He knew that the motto of the people in this nation would be, "there is no problem that can''t be solved without money, if there is one, then it needs more money."


    Joke aside, even though there were some problems that couldn''t be solved with money, most problems could be solved with money, which was why money was very interesting.


    Haru then looked around the city and could see a lot of people were doing business on here and there that caused the corner of his mouth to rise since as a businessman, he felt that this scene was great.


    Haru started to walk and thought about what kind of business he should do first. He then looked around and walked directly toward one of the restaurants while thinking¡­


    ''Should I build fast food here?''

 Chapter 1663 What have you done in a month?

    <h4>Chapter 1663 What have you done in a month?</h4>


    The time was moving fast, and it had been a month since Haru stayed in this world, and he had to admit that it was quite easy for him to build his own business in the Els, and his progress was very smooth.


    Haru didn''t do aplicated business, and he also didn''t intend to create something from the modern world and sold it in this world since he didn''t want to cause some troubles in the development of this world, except he made a toilet and a fridge.


    Yes, Haru made a toilet and a fridge.


    Haru had to admit that the toilet in this world was so bad that he didn''t want to use it before, so, in the end, he created the toilet by himself. Of course, it turned into a big hit among the people on Els, especially for someone who did both restaurant, hotel, and some rich businessmen since his toilets were clean and convenient.


    The fridge was also very popr since everyone could enjoy a cool drink and keep their food for a long time which was also very convenient.


    Besides selling toilets, Haru also entered a hospitality business such as a hotel, tavern, and restaurant. He also entered a newspaper business, fashion, andstly, he bought hugend for animal husbandry and a ntation, especially for tobo and fruit.


    Tobo was quite useful for cigarettes, especially when he owned a lot of taverns, so he had a channel to sell the tobo.


    As for the fruit, he didn''t want topete with those old yers who nted something such as wheat, maize, and barley, so he entered the fruit market since it was quite good and no one seemed to develop this market very well.


    With all of that, he had gained a considerable amount of power on the Els, and it could be said that he became one of the richest people in this nation, instantly bing a legend.


    There was a lot of business that Haru could develop, but it was already very good that he could develop all of this was just a mere one month.


    Now, the question was, how could he create a fridge without the existence of electricity?


    The reason was simple, and that was magic.


    Haru had to admit that the magic in this world was very useful, and after getting a lot of money, he bought various books about magic.


    In this world, there were two kinds of magic. The first one was elemental magic that was used by a magician to fight against the enemy, demon, or various things.


    Haru didn''t care about this elemental magic since those magics were weakpared to his ability. He was more interested in the second type of magic which was enchantment magic.


    Unlike elemental magic, which was pretty much like that enchantment, magic was very special since, with this magic, he could create a fridge by giving an enchantment to a box so it could cool down whatever was inside.


    Haru had to admit that the existence of magic, making most of the things in this world became convenient, especially enchantment magic. Because of this enchantment magic, even though this world was simr to the medieval era, their technology was very advanced.


    There were many inventions created in this world because of enchantment magic, such as a tool to harvest, watering the nt, clothes that were capable of protecting its users, and there was a lot more.


    Haru wasn''t sure what the protagonist of this world was doing at that moment, but he didn''t think too much. He knew that there was still a month away from the entrance exam for the Advanced Magic Academy, so he thought to prepare himself to go to the Earlshide Kingdom since he didn''t want to bete.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    A sudden knock caused him to wake up from his deep thoughts. Haru didn''t look up, reading the book about the renowned hero Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen on his hands, and said, "Enter."


    The door was opened, then a beautiful maid bowed her head gracefully and guided the middle-aged man who was dressed in the suit that Haru had invented for his fashion business.


    Haru didn''t like the clothes of the noble clothes in this world, so he entered a fashion business and developed a handsome suit, and of course, it became a huge hit on the entire country since he was the model himself.


    Haru was very handsome and rich, so he turned himself into a brand and a model for his business directly, causing a fashion fad among the men in the Els.


    "Haru!" The man smiled brightly when he saw Haru, who was reading a book.


    "Osama-san, what''s wrong?" Haru asked, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him. Even though he could be rich by himself, he also got a lot of allies to strengthen his power since, if possible, he also wanted to be a member of the federation council.


    Haru had to admit that Els''s system was simr to the Roman Republic in the past, and of course, he wanted to taste what it felt like to be the president of the Els.


    "What? I can''te if I don''t have something to do?" Osama asked with a smile.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you want to ask me to marry your daughter, then it is impossible."


    "Why?" Osama frowned and said, "Do you think that my daughter is ugly?"


    The beautiful maid who guided Osama frowned since her boss was so handsome and Osama''s daughter wasn''t worthy of her boss, but she couldn''t say that, right?


    "No, your daughter is very cute, but she''s five years old¡­" Haru looked at Osama and said, "There''s no way that I can marry a five-year-old girl." He then looked at the beautiful maid and gave her a gesture to go out. He always got giddy when he saw his maid since he knew that this maid tempted him.


    If it was a normal situation, Haru would ignore her, but he hadn''t done the act of an adult for a month, which made him pretty much frustrated. He let out a long sigh, and at the same time, he also felt quite lonely.


    The maid bowed her head gracefully, then closed the door, and somehow she let out a long sigh since she was wondering when he would touch her, and it might also be great if she could be his mistress.


    Osama sat down on the sofa and put some grapes on the table, then said, "You really don''t want to marry my daughter? She''s really cute, you know?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Osama didn''t want to give up since he knew that the young man in front of him had a chance to be the president of the Els, and he was also sure that Haru would be the richest man on the continent, but more than that, their rtionship was very close, especially when they were also a business ally and he also knew that it was only a time for him to be the member of the council.


    Even though Osama knew that Haru was his ally, he wanted to create a better bond with him, and that was where the marriage came from, especially when he saw Haru''s handsome face, he was sure that his grandchildren would be very handsome and beautiful, as long as they had Haru''s genes.


    "Well, what''s wrong, Osama-san?" Haru asked.


    "I heard that you''re interested in the news of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen," Osama said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''m very interested. If you know about them, then please tell me." It wasn''t that he didn''t have any information about both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen, but his information was limited, and he had been very busy building his own power in this country, so when he heard that Osama had information about the two heroes who defeated the first devil, he became very interested, especially on Merlin Wolford, since from that name alone, he was pretty much sure that the protagonist of this world must have a connection with the Merlin Wolford, which was why it made him sigh, thinking that the cliche reincarnation story''s plot was really predictable.

 Chapter 1664 The most popular son-in-law candidates

    <h4>Chapter 1664 The most popr son-inw candidates</h4>


    Haru stood up from his seat, then took some expensive wines that he kept on the shelf in his office, two sses, and a bucket of ice since he knew that Osama would talk about a lot of things. He put the wine on the bucket of ice and ced it on the table.


    Osama smiled and also helped Haru by pouring the wine on the ss before sipping it slowly.


    "Well, I''ve heard that both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen have a grandson," Osama said and ate some peanuts that were served on the table.


    "Oh? Grandson?" Haru showed a surprised expression and asked, "I don''t remember that both of them have children, so is he adopted?"


    "Yes." Osama nodded then reminded the young man in front of him, "But you should know that you can''t do much to the two of them, they''re a hero, so they have a lot of fans, and if you do something to them, then you''ll receive a wrath from a lot of people."


    "Osama-san, who do you think I am? I''m aw-abiding citizen!" Haru said with a speechless expression.


    Osamaughed and said, "Yes, aw-abiding citizen."


    Haru only smiled and raised his ss toward Osama.


    Osama also raised his ss and nked it to him.


    *ng!*


    Both of them knew that Haru had a private army, and this private army was used to protect most of his business. After all, even though the Els was a peaceful country, there had always been bad people, and there were a lot of people who had provoked him, but all of them had disappeared, and some of them had be bankrupt, then their business was overtaken by Haru, but his image was very clean since he also owned a media industry, giving him an image of a good citizen of that followed the rules of the country.


    "Still, what are you going to do with those two heroes? They''re already old," Osama said simply. Even though both Merlin and Melinda were famous heroes in the past, they were old, so it was useless to find them.


    "I want to learn magic, especially from Melinda," Haru said.


    "I see." Osama nodded and said, "Maybe, you might be able to develop something other than that toilet and fridge." He was a businessman, and he was quite keen about Haru''s intention to meet the two heroes.


    "Yeah, that''s my n." Haru nodded and asked, "So where are they? Are they in Earlshide?"


    Osama let out a long sigh and nodded. "That''s true. It seems that they''re nning to go there for the education of their grandson." He was wondering why the heroes and their grandson didn''t go to the Els for their education.


    There was nothing impossible as long as there was money, and Osama had gotten this information from the spy that he had sent to the Earlshide kingdom. If it was news about the king, it might be hard, but if it was news of the two heroes, Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen, it was quite easy. After all, even though they were heroes, they didn''t have the authority and guards that protected them. The status of heroes was only symbolic, which was why it was quite easy for Osama to obtain information.


    They talked for a while before Osama said goodbye since his intention toe was to talk about the matter of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen since he knew that Haru was very interested in the two heroes, but Osama also knew that it was quite normal since Osama knew that even though Haru might not like it, Haru was a very strong magician, which was why Osama really wanted to make him into his son-inw.


    Looking at Osama who had gone back, Haru massaged his temple and thought to go to the Earlshide as soon as possible to prepare himself, but when he was about to tell his subordinates to buy a mansion at the Earlshide Kingdom and also told them to prepare a branch for his business on the Earlshide Kingdom.


    When Haru was deep in thought, suddenly¡­


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Haru was speechless and wondered if Osama had forgotten something here. "Enter."


    The door was opened again, and this time, the one who entered wasn''t Osama, but rather a middle-aged man and a young beautiful girl.


    Haru was confused, then looked at his maid.


    "Haru-sama, this is Carlton-sama from the house of Carlton in the Earlshide Kingdom and his daughter," Haru''s maid quickly introduced the two guests.


    Haru didn''t expect that his luck would be so good. He quickly stood up and weed the two of them. "Oh, I''m sorry for not being able to wee you to the entrance. Sarah, can you prepare tea and snacks?" He then let them sit on the sofa, and he also sat on their opposites.


    "Yes, Haru-sama." The maid nodded.


    One of the things that made him speechless when he came to this world was thenguage of the people in this world was Japanese, and he could say only that that as expected of the cliche reincarnated story when he knew about it, but since he had gotten used to it, he didn''t think too much.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, Kasugano-kun." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "I''ve heard there is a genius businessman that suddenly appears on the Els and also creates a wonderful invention."


    Haru understood instantly what the middle-aged came for. He then smiled politely and only said that he loved to create an invention and learned enchantment magic, but when the words "enchantment magic" came out from his mouth, the girl who sat beside the middle-aged man seemed to look at him with slight thought and a hint of excitement.


    Then as expected, the talk between them was about both the toilet and the fridge.


    Both his toilet and fridge had only appeared in this world for two weeks, and it had caused a huge boom on the Els, but in this world, themunication was still very backward, and everyone was using a letter tomunicate with someone from far away, but as nobility and a businessman at the Earlshide Kingdom, Carlton was very keen of the potential of toilet and fridge since with both of them his hotel business would be even more prosperous.


    If possible, Haru wanted to have Carlton be his agent at the Earlshide Kingdom since he didn''t have a connection to the Earlshide Kingdom, which was why he decided to sacrifice some of his interest to Carlton so he could enter the market at the Earlshide Kingdom.


    Carlton agreed quickly, since if he became the only agent at the Earlshide Kingdom, then most people would buy both toilet and fridge from his family, which was a great thing.


    Both of them talked to each other for a long time. Haru was calm, but Carlton was very excited, and his daughter only smiled, sitting on the side, listening to their conversation.


    When their conversion ended, Carlton was full of smiles and said, "Kasugano-kun, my daughter also has a lot of research on the enchantment magic. If you don''t mind, why don''t you discuss it with her?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless since he could guess what was on the head of this guy.


    ''Does this guy want me to be his son-inw too?''

 Chapter 1665 Even in this world, theres also a tsundere

    <h4>Chapter 1665 Even in this world, there''s also a tsundere</h4>


    Haru had to admit that the style of the nobility of Earlshide Kingdom was great since they allowed their children to marry amoner. Because of this, he also understood why the protagonist of this world would appear on the Earlshide Kingdom.


    Haru didn''t doubt that the protagonist of this world would appear at the Earlshide Kingdom, or rather there was no suitable ce than the Earlshide Kingdom since the protagonist was the hero''s grandson.


    However, enough of that since Haru hadn''t met the protagonist of this world, and it was better to face the problem in front of him.


    Carlton told him to discuss the enchantment magic with his daughter, but his true intention was to make Haru be closer to his daughter and, if possible, be his son-inw.


    Haru might have forgotten to mention it before, but the name of Carlton''s daughter was Yuri Carlton. He had to admit that she was very attractive, especially her long orange hair and her veryrge breasts.


    Haru had seen a lot of huge breasts. Even his wife, Tsunade, also had huge breasts, which was why in front of Yuri, he didn''t even nce at her breasts since he had gotten used to the charm of a big breast.


    Haru didn''t intend to bring Yuri for a date, nor did Yuri also intend to go on a date since they were having fun talking about enchantment magic.


    Yuri loved enchantment magic, and she had always idolized Melinda Bowen. Her dream also became better with enchantment magic since this magic brought a lot of convenience to the people of this world, which was why she loved it.


    Yuri loved to talk about enchantment magic, so she loved to talk with Haru since it seemed his knowledge was deeper than she had thought. She also had learned a lot of things from Haru too.


    Haru had read a lot of books about magic in this world. Hence, he also knew that the standard of the magician in this world, and he didn''t teach Yuri something that could change the world itself, but rather some trick or two that made her able to perform the enchantment magic better and gave a better effect on the item that was being enchanted.


    "I see! I see! Thank you, Kasugano-kun!"


    Yuri was very happy that she had learned a lot of things from Haru and hugged him subconsciously.


    Haru, who was being hugged, could only smile bitterly. He didn''t have a girlfriend in this world, and he was alone, so no one took care of him in that area.


    "If you hug me so suddenly, I might misunderstand you, you know?"


    Yuri chuckled and said, "It''s alright if you misunderstand as much as you want."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru smiled helplessly and patted Yuri''s back. "You should let go of me since something might awaken if you keep hugging me."


    Yuri chuckled and let her arms go from him. She felt that it was to stay with him, and he was also very knowledgeable about the enchantment magic. Looking at him again, she felt that if she didn''t catch him, then she would lose him.


    Haru might be able to know what was on Yuri''s mind by using his telepathy power, but he didn''t have an intention to do that. "Right, you''re 15 years old, right, Yuri?"


    Yuri nodded and asked, "Yes, so I''m already an adult."


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, ignored her words, and asked, "Will you join the Advanced Magic Academy?"


    Yuri nodded and said, "I have that intention. Do you have the interest to learn at that academy?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Yuri raised her eyebrows and asked, "I''m not going to say that Advanced Magic Academy is bad, but isn''t there a better academy in this country?" She wasn''t that surprised when she learned that Haru wanted to enter a magic school since she knew that he was only 15 years old. Before she went to Els, her father told her about his deeds after all, which was why she was very surprised and somewhat curious about him, but she was surprised when she heard that he was going to join the magic school in her country.


    The Els, as a country of merchants, didn''tck money or rather a money was the only thing that they didn''tck, and it was quite easy to invite a lot of strong magicians and warriors, which was why the academy in the Els could be said was one of the best academies in the continent, and the facilities in the academy in this country were several times better from the Advanced Magic Academy, so Yuri was quite confused the reason why Haru was interested in visiting the Advanced Magic Academy.


    When Yuri asked this question, Haru could answer her question with various kinds of answers, but before that, he smiled and said, "Of course, so I can be at the same school as you."


    "¡­¡­"


    The air was stagnant, and somehow, both of them fell into silence.


    Yuri''s face was hot, and she was sure that she was blushing at that moment. ''This is a confession, right?'' She thought on her mind, and when she looked at Haru, she didn''t feel repulsive, but rather she felt happy, but at the same time, they had only met for a day after all, and she felt that it was too early for both of them. She wanted to say something, but¡­


    "I was joking." Haru broke the silence and said, "I have heard that Melinda Bowen has appeared on the Earlshide Kingdom, so I have thought to go to the school there since I might have a chance to meet the best enchantment magician in the continent."


    "I¡­ I see¡­" Yuri nodded and said, "That''s true. If there''s a chance to meet Melinda Bowen, then it is a great chance to go to the school on the Advanced Magic Academy." As someone who idolized Melinda Bowen, she should be happy when she knew that Melinda Bowen would, but she was quite disappointed when she heard that he was joking about what he had told her before, but then her nose tickled!


    Yuri quickly moved back and protected her nose. "It''s rude to touch ady''s nose so suddenly!" She was like a cat whose tail was being stomped by ident, staring at Haru warily, but her face was blushing since this guy was teasing her.


    Haru smiled and said, "You should know that we have only met each other for a few hours. You think that love can be born between us like in the novel?"


    Yuri then raised her head haughtily and said, "As a gentleman, your job is to make ady fall for you, right?"


    ''¡­Girl, you have fallen¡­''


    Haru wanted to say, but in the end, he closed his mouth, so he said, "Then how about you stay with me together? I''ll go to your kingdom. After all, we can go together." He was quite lonely after all, so he decided to invite this girl since she knew a lot of things about Melinda Bowen and a lot of knowledge about enchantment magic, but still, he also knew that his invitation was quite abrupt, so he prepared to be rejected, but¡­


    "Alright, but please don''t misunderstand." Yuri looked at Haru with a serious expression and said, "I just want to learn more about enchantment magic from you, not because I want to stay with you, alright?"


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering why there was a lot of "tsundere" around him.

 Chapter 1666 If I dont this, will you make a move on me?

    <h4>Chapter 1666 If I don''t this, will you make a move on me?</h4>


    When Carlton saw that Haru and his daughter were very close to each other, he was happy, but at the same time, he also felt sad when he thought that his daughter would leave him, but as a parent, he should ept it, right?


    After Haru and Carlton ended their business matters, Carlton left both Haru and Yuri alone and decided to return to the Earlshide Kingdom alone. After all, he knew that Haru was going to the Earlshide Kingdom to join the Advanced Magic Academy, so he didn''t need to worry about leaving his daughter with him, and at the same time, he knew that everyone thought their rtionship was very close, but they weren''t lovers yet.


    If Haru knew what Carlton was thinking, then he could only smile bitterly since even though Yuri was beautiful, he really didn''t have an intention to make her into his girl, but enough of that since he was on his journey to the Earlshide Kingdom together with Yuri.


    Yuri and Haru were riding on the carriage that was designed by Haru.


    Unlike the usual carriage that needed a horse to pull, his carriage didn''t need all of that, and it was automatically moved by magic.


    Yuri was amazed by Haru''s creativity and ability at enchantment magic, but more than that, she was in a dilemma right now. Looking at Haru, who was looking outside of the window, she knew that this guy was very popr and even many girls would line up to enter his bed, but he didn''t show an interest.


    "Haru, are you a homo?" Yuri asked.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "No."


    "Then why don''t you make a move on me?" Yuri asked while pouting.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless again, and he wasn''t blind since he could see that Yuri was interested in him, and sometimes, this girl even tried to enter his bed, but he quickly stopped her since he was on his limit.


    Still, the problem now was the question that was thrown by Yuri at this moment.


    There were many reasons why Haru didn''t make a move on Yuri, but the most important reason was he didn''t want to be responsible for her, but looking at her expression, he could only smile bitterly andid his head on herp.


    Yuri smiled when she saw this action and caressed Haru''s hair.


    Haru moved his head sideways and said, "You smell really good." He had to admit that he really loved Yuri''s smell, and the feeling of his head touching her underboobs was amazing.


    Yuri didn''t do much, only smiled and said, "If you''re ready to marry me, then I don''t mind doing it all the way."


    "¡­"


    Haru turned silent and moved his head again, lying on Yuri''sp honestly without doing anything weird. It was also one of the reasons why he was afraid to make a move on Yuri since he didn''t really want to get married. If it was only one-time fun, then it was alright, but he knew that once he did that kind of thing with Yuri, he would marry her, which made him speechless.


    If Yuri was amoner, then it might be alright. Unfortunately, Yuri was a noble. Her house was also quite powerful, especially when her father was also his agent at the Earlshide Kingdom, so Haru didn''t really want to cause a mess in their rtionships.


    Yuri snorted and didn''t move him away, caressing his hair lightly since she loved to pamper him like this. She then took the letter sent by her father and said, "My father sent me a letter."


    "¡­What is inside the letter?" Haru was a bit nervous when he thought that Yuri might give him a hint to marry her.


    Yuri smiled when she saw his nervous expression and said, "You don''t need to worry, it isn''t about our marriage, but it is about the Wise Man''s grandson."


    "What?!" Haru was surprised and quickly sat down, looking at Yuri curiously. "You mean the grandson of Merlin Wolford is in your country now?" He didn''t expect Shin Wolford to appear on the Earlshide Kingdom so quickly, so he quickly fastened the speed of the carriage.


    Yuri nodded and said, "Yes, I have heard that they''ve just arrived." She sighed and said, "I wonder whether the grandson of the Wise Man is single if he''s, then it might be good to da--" She was about to say something, but she could feel that her mouth was closed by his lips. She was startled and wasn''t sure what to do, even when she felt a tongue enter her mouth, she also couldn''t react for a while and even enjoyed it, but it was her first time after all, so the movement of her tongue was very jerky.


    Then after a long kiss, their lips parted, there was a string of saliva, and Yuri lowered her head shyly, couldn''t look straight at him.


    "Don''t make such a joke next time," Haru said in a deep voice.


    "Um." Yuri nodded shyly.


    Haru knew the character of this girl and knew that if he didn''t do something and set up their rtionship, then this girl might be really trying to agitate him and make him jealous by flirting with another guy. He hugged her on his arm and put her on hisp. This time, he was the one who pampered her.


    Yuri smiled and hugged him since it felt great when she was the one who was being pampered. She looked at him and asked, "Say¡­"


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Yuri, wondering what this girl wanted to say.


    "If I don''t tease you like that, will you move on me?" Yuri asked with a serious expression.


    Haru looked at Yuri''s clear eyes and said, "No."


    "¡­¡­" Yuri pouted and said, "You''re so blunt."


    Haru patted Yuri''s head and said, "I might not love you now, but I don''t have to give you to other men."


    "You''re so domineering!" Yuri puffed her cheek with blush.


    "That''s why." Haru looked deeply into Yuri''s eyes, put his forehead against her, and said, "Make me fall for you, alright?"


    "¡­" Yuri felt her heart pounding very fast, and she nodded eagerly. "Don''t worry. I''ll make you fall for me." She knew that this guy was a tough opponent, but it was alright. She loved a challenge, but at the same time, she was a bit worried, especially when she saw his face since she had a feeling that a lot of people were going to fall for him.


    "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why don''t you wear a mask?" Yuri asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Yuri and thought that this girl was greedier than he had thought.

 Chapter 1667 Cliche meeting so I decide to add some spices

    <h4>Chapter 1667 Cliche meeting so I decide to add some spices</h4>


    Haru and Yuri had arrived at the Earlshide Kingdom, and they entered the kingdom easily without anyone stopping them.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked while wearing sses.


    Yuri nodded in satisfaction and said, "It''s great!" She didn''t hesitate and gave him a hearty hug, pressing her breasts against him.


    Haru was quite helpless, but he thought it was also good to wear these sses to disguise himself. His sses were quite special since they had an effect to disguise his handsome face into a normal face.


    His face was normal now, and if he walked on the street, people would forget his face since his face was somon that there was nothing special. He wasn''t ugly, but he wasn''t handsome, but because there were no distinctive features, people would forget him easily.


    If Haru had to say, it had quite a simr effect to Megumi''s aura. However, he had to admit that these sses were great, but he didn''t like to be low-key and wanted to take them off, but his hands were grasped by Yuri''s hands.


    Yuri had this serious expression on her face and said, "Whenever you''re at the outside, you need to wear these sses no matter what, alright?" She didn''t want someone to fall for him, or rather she didn''t want to have apetitor in this country.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless, but he thought that it was alright since he felt that Yuri was enough for him in this world. He then looked outside and said, "Yuri, can we walk to your manor? I want to see the capital by walking." In the end, he gave up thinking and felt that it was better to enjoy the scenery of the Earlshide Kingdom, but at the same time, he was curious whether his harem protagonist aura would work, even though he wore sses to disguise his face.


    "Good." Yuri nodded without hesitation, thinking that it was a date, and at the same time, she also thought to introduce him to the city.


    Haru and Yuri walked together on the street, watching the scenery around the city, and he had this kingdom quite well since he could see a will to live in everyone''s eyes.


    The best way to determine whether a country was good or not was to see the people who lived in that country.


    Haru could see that everyone was full of vibrant, and happy which made him have a good opinion about this kingdom.


    "That store is quite good! The cake that is sold in that store tastes very delicious!" Holding Haru''s hand, Yuri introduced various things to the city with a happy face.


    Haru looked around and could see that a lot of people seemed to be quite jealous of him. After all, his face was somon, but he was holding a beautiful girl at that moment. "You know, Yuri, a lot of people are looking at me with a jealous stare."


    Yuri chuckled and said, "So you have realized how lucky you are to have me, right?" After all, she was a beautiful girl, and she had a big jug. She also had many suitors, so Haru should be happy that he was able to get her, right?


    "¡­" Haru was speechless, but he said, "Yes, yes, I''m lucky that I can have you."


    "It''s good that you know it." Yuri smiled and snuggled into Haru''s arms.


    Both of them walked next to each other and showed how close they were, and when they walked, they passed a handsome young man with a Japanese feature-like, well, the one who noticed it was Haru, and Yuri didn''t care much about this young man, but Haru had a feeling that this young man should be the main protagonist of this world.


    Haru''s hunch had always been very good, and he was sure of it, but he didn''t intend to say anything since he was busy with his date with Yuri.


    When the young man passed both Haru and Yuri, he was surprised when he saw a very ordinary man get such a beautiful girl. He had been single for two lives after all, and he didn''t have an experience with the opposite gender, so when he saw how such an ordinary man was able to get a girlfriend, he had an urge to bow his head to him, asking him to be his student, but he knew that he couldn''t do all of that.


    Yuri noticed that Haru was looking somewhere else and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I''m just distracted by your beauty," Haru said simply.


    Yuri snorted, showing that she didn''t believe his mouth, but she was very happy and moved closer to him.


    ''¡­¡­"


    The young man who heard all of that could only see Haru in amazement. He shook his head and walked away since he wanted to tour around the city.


    Haru and Yuri walked around the city and then returned to the manor since they wanted to take a break.


    Yuri told Haru that she knew of a shortcut, so she brought him to the alley so they could go back faster, but¡­


    "Please stop!"


    Haru and Yuri looked around and saw two girls that were surrounded by three guys.


    "Would you cut it out already?!"


    Two girls showed an unpleasant expression, and they were troubled by the three guys that surrounded them.


    "Oh, how terrifying. Don''t be angry. I''m just saying. We should have some fun."


    "You''ll have fun ying with us. It might feel good too."


    The three guysughed lewdly, and from their appearance alone, it could be seen that they weren''t good guys.


    Haru noticed that the young man that he saw before was about to save two girls and had a feeling that this might be the key where the protagonist and the heroine met each other, but he was wondering what would happen if he disturbed this situation. He was wondering whether the heroine and the protagonist could still be together.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Haru shouted.


    His voice was quite loud, and it caused the two girls that were troubled and the three guys that troubled the girls to quickly turned their heads.


    Yuri didn''t think too much when she saw that he was going to save the girl. If Haru didn''t wear his sses, she might worry, but he wore one in which his face became so ordinary, and she was also holding his hand, showing her sovereignty.


    Haru looked at the girls and asked, "Are they troubling you?"


    "Yes! They have troubled us!" The girl with red hair quickly said when she heard Haru''s question. She was d that someone had saved them, which was why she quickly responded, even though she hadn''t seen the face of the one who saved her and her friend.


    "What is it? Are you trying to be a hero?"


    "Brother, isn''t the girl beside him fine?"


    "Boy, if you leave this gi---"


    Haru was toozy to talk and directly kicked the face of one of the guys.


    *Baam!*


    The guy was blown away by his kick, and the other two were stunned by Haru''s sudden action.


    Haru had never listened to the talk of the small fries type of viins and directly defeated them without mercy since it was very troublesome. He knew that they didn''t have an intention to back down, especially when his face was so ordinary at that moment.


    "You bastard!" 2x


    The two guys took out their knives, but they were toote since their necks were raised by Haru, then they were mmed by him to the ground.


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru did a chokem on both of them directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    The two girls were stupefied when they saw how strong their hero was.


    "Are you two alright?" Haru asked, but at the same time, he had to admit that the meeting between the heroine and the protagonist was so cliche, so he added a spice, wondering what would happen.


    When the young man who was about to save the two girls saw this, he scattered his head and thought that they might not need his help anymore, so he left them since it felt quite awkward to stay, but before he walked away, he nced at Haru since he had to admit that this guy was very strong.

 Chapter 1668 Three Girls?

    <h4>Chapter 1668 Three Girls?</h4>


    After Haru saved the two girls, one of the girls offered to treat him something since he had saved her. Of course, Yuri also came. After all, Yuri couldn''t lower her guard. Even though Haru''s face might be ordinary at this moment, his charm was still high since he was very powerful.


    The four of them walked to the nearby cafe then sat down in the outdoor area.


    Haru and Yuri sat next to each other, and the two girls sat on their opposite sides and next to each other too.


    "Thanks for saving us from the close call." One of the girls that Haru had saved before smiled sweetly and said, "I''m Maria. And this is¡­"


    "I''m Sicily," the other girl said with a shy smile.


    Both Maria and Sicily were beautiful girls, and both of them had their own charms. Still, Haru had to admit that most guys would choose Sicily without hesitation since this girl gave off a lovely aura and gave off a feeling that made anyone want to protect her. However, for Haru, who had seen many beautiful girls, he didn''t think too much of Sicily and the spicy girl, who was full of fire like Maria, was more of his type.


    "My name is Haru." Haru introduced himself and said, "She''s my woman, Yuri."


    "Hello." Yuri smiled toward everyone and felt happy by Haru''s introduction, but¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Maria and Sicily were dumbfounded since the way Haru introduced Yuri was so wild.


    ''His woman¡­''


    Maria and Sicily looked at Haru, and even though he could see that his face was very ordinary, his body was very good, they could see his manly body and muscles from his body that made them blush somehow.


    Yuri smiled, but her eyes turned sharp, looking at the two girls.


    Maria seemed to notice Yuri''s gaze and quickly coughed, then said, "If only we could use magic already, we could have beaten them up already." She grumbled and felt quite annoyed when she thought about the three guys that bothered them.


    Haru knew that it was forbidden to use magic in the city, so he thought that it was normal for them not to be able to do anything before. "Unless you have a guard that can protect you two, you shouldn''t walk on that kind of deserted alley. You two are beautiful girls. After all, it is normal for guys to have bad intentions on you two." He felt that it was also the fault of the two girls to walk on such a deserted alley alone if he had to say it was like the two girls were asking for trouble themselves. "The alley is also deserted. Even if you use magic at that ce, no one is going to say anything."


    Sicily looked down in shame, thinking that it was her fault for walking in such an alley, but Maria was surprised, then blushed since it was her first someone to praise her for her beauty.


    Haru might not be handsome, but his manly aura couldn''t be hidden after all, and it gave them a feeling of being protected which made them a bit addicted.


    "Cough! Cough!" Yuri red at Haru for a bit, then said, "Still, Maria, Sicily, are you also going to join the Advanced Magic Academy?"


    "Um." Maria nodded and said, "We''re going to take the entrance exam next month, you too, right, Yuri?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, looked at the three girls, and asked, "So you three know each other?"


    Maria nodded and said, "Of course, the circle of nobles in the Earlshide Kingdom is quite small, so it''s normal for us to know each other."


    "Yeah." Yuri nodded and said, "We have known each other since childhood."


    Maria then looked at Yuri and Haru and said, "But I''m still surprised that you have a boyfriend already, Yuri." She looked at Haru and praised him. "You''re amazing. Even if your face is ordinary, you can get the pearl of Carlton House."


    "Maria!" The one who screamed was Sicily since she felt that Maria was very rude at this moment.


    "Well, that''s true." Haru smiled confidently, turned his head toward Yuri, and said, "I''m sure lucky to have you." He held Yuri''s hand gently and stared at her full of love. He was a scumbag, so he knew very well how to make a girl feel happy, and at the same time, a handsome face had never been the number one factor for a girl to fall for you. After all, there were many rich people with very ordinary faces, well, even if someone without a handsome face or rich, it was still possible for them to get a beautiful girl. Still, it was very rare, after all, the same as a boy who was looking for a beautiful girl and ignored an ugly girl. The girl was also the same, so no one was a hypocrite, right?


    Still, if he took off his sses, showing his real face, then it was possible to bring the three of them to the hotel directly, but such a thing wouldn''t be fun and it was too easy.


    Yuri lowered her head shyly, but Maria and Sicily saw this scene with bitterness on their hearts.


    Both of them were single, and they didn''t have a partner.


    "Well, if you''ve passed, then the four of us are going to be ssmates then," Haru said and changed the topic of the conversation.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Sicily and Maria were dumbfounded.


    "Ha - Haru-kun, are you going to join a magic academy?" Sicily was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sicily and Maria then looked at Yuri.


    Yuri nodded and said, "Yes, he''s also a magician, but his body is also strong." When those words fell, she blushed once again.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, Sicily, and Maria somehow felt that Yuri''s words were misleading.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, but both Sicily and Maria blushed, thinking that both of them might have done it. Both of them then looked at Haru thoughtfully and might understand how this guy could conquer Yuri.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maria blushed, then quickly asked, "By the way, Haru, which middle school did you go to?" She wanted to change the topic of the conversation since the topic was quite dirty.


    "I came to Els, so I''m not from here," Haru said.


    "Els!" 2x


    Maria and Sicily were surprised, but then Sicily realized something then asked in a low voice. "Um¡­ Haru-kun, are you Kasugano Haruka?"


    Haru looked at Sicily in surprise and asked, "Do you know me?"


    "Of course!" Sicily seemed surprised and said, "I have heard that there''s a legendary businessman on the Els that is capable of bing a candidate of the council in a month''s worth of time. His business has also been sold in various ces on the continents, and he has a handsome face that can make any girl fall for him!" Her father was a member of the Finance Bureau, so she knew most of the economic matters within the continent, but¡­


    "Is that you?" Maria also heard that news, but she had heard that Kasugano Haruka was very handsome, but the guy in front of her, even though she had to admit that he was very manly, was far from handsome.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless with the rumor and said, "You should know that a rumor is often exaggerated."


    His words were simple, but Maria and Sicily nodded, agreed instantly since they knew that a rumor was often very exaggerated.


    "Haru, how about we go back," Yuri said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, we''ll go back first."


    "Alright." Maria nodded and said, "We''ll treat you. You don''t need to pay."


    "I''ll dly ept." Haru nodded without hesitation then left with Yuri.


    When Haru and Yuri left, Maria and Sicily looked at their backs and somehow felt jealous of Yuri. After all, such a talented man was rare, but they didn''t expect that someone had upied him.


    "He''s very charming, right, Sicily?" Maria said sadly.


    "Um." Sicily nodded sadly.


    "Yuri is fortunate."


    "Um."


    "Well, let''s go back, and by the way, I want a boyfriend!" Maria shouted jealously.


    "Um." Sicily also nodded in jealously.


    Both of them let out a sigh and wondered where their charming prince was.


    When Haru and Yuri walked back, he noticed that Yuri was looking at him intently. "What''s wrong, Yuri?"


    Yuri sighed and said, "Even if you wear those sses, your charm is very difficult to hide."


    Haru smiled and said, "Do you realize how lucky you are?"


    "¡­¡­" Yuri was speechless since she received payback from this hateful guy. She pouted, hugging his arm tightly, and said, "Well, I''m very lucky, but do you have an interest in one of them? Or the two of them?"


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "From the moment I''ve seen you, I know that you''re not a good guy, but still, I believe that I can make you fall for me!" Yuri said confidently, raised her huge chest.


    Haru looked at this girl and felt somehow quite grateful when he thought that this girl was his first girl in this world. He moved closer and kissed Yuri''s forehead gently.


    "¡­¡­" This sudden kiss caused Yuri to be unable to react, and she was very shy.


    "Let''s go back," Haru said.


    "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile. She might not be able to make this guy fall for her for now, but she knew that it was only a time for him to fall for her.


    Unfortunately, she was wrong, and it wasn''t him who fell, but it was her. She fell deeper and deeper into an abyss without knowing it, but she was happy about it.

 Chapter 1669 Entrance Examination 1

    <h4>Chapter 1669 Entrance Examination 1</h4>


    After Haru and Yuri confirmed their rtionship, both of them didn''t hold each other back since the same as him, she also had an urge to touch him all the time, so in the past month, after they have arrived at the Earlshide Kingdom, both of them had done everything, except thest step.


    It wasn''t that they weren''t ready for it, but Haru wasn''t in a hurry, and he focussed on teaching Yuri to be stronger.


    Haru had to admit the existence of magic in this world was simr to the magic in the world of Magi where he stayed with Kuroneko before, but unlike the world of magic where a lot of magic was developed very well, in this world, the magic was separately developed and most people loved the enchantment magic since it gave a lot of convenience to the people''s lives, but for the elemental magic, most people couldn''t do much about it, or rather everyone was fairly weak since they could only use magic by visualizing the result of their magic and everyone''s knowledge was rtively simple since in their eyes fire magic would burn, water magic would wet them, wind magic would cool them, and earth magic was hard.


    However, in truth, there was a lot more detail to make elemental magic powers. If everyone could visualize the process of their magic, then, without a doubt, their magic would be even more powerful.


    However, Haru felt that it was normal since science wasn''t very developed very well. There was no way for them could tell that the fire magic could be strengthened with oxygen, thebination of both water and fire could create an explosion by slowing the movement of the atom, it was possible to freeze something, etc., but still, without knowing all of that, it was possible to create powerful magic, as long as someone could imagine something.


    The key to creating powerful magic in this world was imagination. As long as the magician was strong enough, which meant this magician had a lot of magic power, magic control, and a powerful imagination, it was possible to be a powerful magician.


    Yuri might only be interested in enchantment magic, but she knew that she needed to learn elemental magic since, without elemental magic, there was no way she could protect herself, but she would have never expected that her boyfriend would also be a mighty magician too!


    Yuri thought that Haru was only a powerful enchanting magic user, but it seemed that he was also a mighty elemental magician.


    Yuri was very proficient at ice magic out of all elements, which somehow made Haru feelplicated. Still, since water maniption was one of his best abilities, it was quite easy to teach Yuri.


    Haru knew that there were many things that could be done with magic, and he was sure that it was also possible to manipte the space itself.


    Haru had always wanted to learn space magic, but he didn''t have a chance. After all, teleportation was a great ability, and even though using an item might be good (Shamb), it was better if he was able to use his own ability, right?


    So before the entrance exam of the magic academy, Yuri was hooked on training magic. Haru was also helplessly teaching her, if she didn''t reward him, then he might be toozy to train her, but it seemed she knew how to use her body very well, so he taught her from time to time, and by teaching someone, he could also develop his own magic.


    Haru might have realized it before, but if he wasn''tzy and spent most of his time with his girlfriends, then he might be able to use a lot of magic by training on his own.


    The two of them were inseparable, then until it was time for the entrance exam since they needed to go to the academy.


    Unlike Yuri, who was wearing her middle school uniform, Haru wore a maroon suit and brown leather shoes. After all, there was no dress code, and as long as his appearance was good, everything was alright, right?


    However, the same as before, Haru was wearing his sses which made his appearance very ordinary.


    If his body wasn''t good, then no one might nce at him because of his ordinary appearance.


    Yuri held Haru''s hand, and she was very satisfied when she saw him wearing his sses since she knew that without his sses, herpetitor would be in a huge number.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have heard that the Wise Man''s grandson is also going to the entrance exam. What do you think?" Yuri asked while looking at Haru.


    "Well, what do you think? Do you still want to ask him whether he''s single or not?" Haru asked.


    Yuri snorted and hugged his arm tighter. "You''re jealous?"


    "Of course." Haru looked at Yuri deeply and said, "You can be my only mine in this life."


    Yuri blushed and felt her face was very hot. She wanted to snuggle and push him to bed, but she knew she needed to hold back since the entrance exam was about to start soon.


    "Let''s go and check our numbers, or else we might bete," Haru said.


    Um." Yuri walked next to Haru with a happy smile. In truth, she wanted to ask him who was stronger, whether it was him or the Wise Man''s grandson. Still, as his girlfriend, of course, she was going to say that her boyfriend was the strongest, but still, she was quite wary of Maria and Sicily that they had met before since she knew that the two of them might be herpetitors.


    When Haru and Yuri found out their numbers and where they would be examined, they decided to go immediately, but they stopped when they saw a conflict happened between a young man with ck hair and a young man with blonde hair.


    The young man with blonde hair was arrogant and screamed loudly at the young man with ck hair furiously, but the young man with ck hair didn''t take his words seriously and even joked around.


    Haru knew that this young man with ck hair was Shin Wolford, especially when he saw that there was a conflict between the two of them. He was wondering whether there would be a fight between the two, but it seemed he had to be disappointed since someone stopped their fight, and that person was the prince. He hadn''t seen the king, or rather, there was no need for a king to meet himself since he was only a rich merchant unless the king decided to borrow money from him.


    "Let''s go, Yuri," Haru said.


    "Un." Yuri nodded and decided to go, but¡­


    "Haru! Yuri!"


    Haru and Yuri stopped and turned their heads. Then they saw both Maria and Siciliy running in their direction.


    "Good morning Maria, Sicily," Haru said in a nod. Overall, his reaction was quite normal, but Yuri''s held his hand tighter and smiled politely at the two of them, but she was very wary since she knew that they might be herpetitors.


    The four of them talked to each other before they went to the examination room together, but then they didn''t realize the young man with ck hair was looking in the direction of Sicily in mesmerization.


    "What - what a cutie!"


    But unlike in the original story, there was no damsel in the distress plot, so there was no interaction between the protagonist and the heroine then. How could the protagonist get his heroine?


    Shin Wolford could only do his best, or¡­

 Chapter 1670 Entrance Examination 2

    <h4>Chapter 1670 Entrance Examination 2</h4>


    Haru, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily walked next to each other. Of course, the appearance of three beautiful girls caused a lot of people to nce over them from time to time, and it was also because of this reason that every guy was looking at Haru with jealousy, but at the same time, they also had to admit that they were amazed by him.


    If the man who was able to tame Yuri, Maria, and Sicily were handsome men, they wouldn''t be surprised. Still, Haru was very ordinary, so ordinary that they might forget his face. Still, his body was very good, which was why they were wondering whether this badass was conquering the three girls with his body which somehow made them want to cover their lower bodies.


    Maria looked at Yuri and Haru, who were holding hands with each other bitterly, and said, "You know, you don''t need to hold each other''s hands. It isn''t like you guys are going to be separated, right?"


    "Is there something wrong, Maria?" Yuri only asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maria and Sicily looked at Yuri, then looked at Haru, how this ordinary guy could be loved by Yuri so much.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" 2x


    Maria and Sicily were embarrassed when they were caught looking at him.


    "Well, it''s alright, but if you fail on the examter, then it won''t be funny," Haru said with a chuckle.


    "Who is going to fail!" Maria quickly retorted and said, "I''m going to take rank one!"


    "Hmm?" Haru only nodded and didn''t say much.


    "What''s with that reaction?" Maria seemed unsatisfied and asked, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Just good luck. I wish you to take rank one." Haru stopped and said, "My ss is here, bye Maria, Sicily."


    "Good luck, Haru," Sicily said with a smile.


    Maria was annoyed by Haru''s perfunctory response and shouted, "I''ll take number one!"


    "Bye, Sicily, Maria," Yuri said and left with Haru since their examination room was simr to each other.


    Maria and Sicily nodded, then saw Maria,ughing and smiling with Haru, talking with him, and somehow, they felt quite envious.


    The first exam was a written exam, and it was quite easy for him.


    Haru had learned most of the knowledge about magic from Yuri, and most people viewed magic in this world, so the written exam was very easy for him. The movement of his hand didn''t stop, and his pen was dancing along with his hand, solving one question after another.


    Then it only took a very short time for him to finish his exam, and after that, he decided to take a nap since he wasn''t allowed to go out after he finished.


    The time moved fast when Haru slept and when Yuri woke him up, the exam ended, but it didn''t mean the exam ended and the next exam was a practical exam.


    In the practical exam, this time, both Haru and Yuri were separated.


    In the practical examination room, five examinees stood next to each other, including the teacher who supervised the exam.


    Haru was also one among the five examinees, looking at the room, the target that was ced on the room, and he could guess what the exam was about. He looked at the other four examinees besides him, and he didn''t see anyone that he was familiar with. He thought that he might be able to be in the same room as the protagonist of this world, but it seemed that he didn''t have that chance.


    Haru looked at the four of the examinees and looked at a petite girl with sses and short hair. He could tell that among the four of them, this girl was the strongest.


    "Now, aim at the target, and cast your best magic spell at it with all your might." The female teacher looked at one of the examines and said, "Now, you go first."


    "Yes!"


    The male student then walked up a few steps to the front and started to use his magic. There was a magic circle on his palms. Then he started to chant.


    "All-burning mes! Gather within my hands and strike down the enemy! Fireball!"


    A small fireball formed on his palms then he threw it toward the target!


    *Psh!*


    A small fireball hit the target, and it dissipated into nothing.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that most of the people in this world were quite weak, and they also used a chant to send their magic since he knew that Yuri also did the same, but after she learned under him, she didn''t need to say such an embarrassing chant anymore.


    Then one after another, the examines showed their magic, and as expected, they showed such a "chuuni" chant one after another, but the power of their magic was weak.


    Then after the three examinations, it was time for the petite girl with sses'' turn, and she also did the same chant as everyone else, however¡­


    *Chirp!*


    A thunderbolt was sent from her palm, and it hit the target, causing it to be destroyed.


    "Wow!"


    The girl''s magic caused a wave of awe of the people in the room, and even the teacher also nodded in satisfaction.


    The girl didn''t show much of a reaction since she thought that her result was something that she had expected.


    "It''s your turn now," the female teacher said while looking at Haru.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much, but everyone in the room was looking at him curiously, wondering what kind of magic he would show them.


    Haru then raised his hand and made a gesture of pistol with his fingers.


    "Huh?"


    This action caused them to be confused, but¡­


    A magic circle formed on the top of his finger, and suddenly¡­


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    Everyone felt a powerful shockwave, and the room wall crumbled, causing the dust to cover all the room.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The teacher and the four examinees were gawking and couldn''tprehend what was happening. It was only for a moment, they saw a small magic circle on the tip of his finger, but before they saw anything, the wall that had been reinforced with magic was destroyed.


    Haru frowned and asked, "Teacher, do I need to pay for the wall?"


    "Ah, no," the teacher said subconsciously, but when she recovered, she wanted to ask what kind of magic Haru had used, but someone was faster than her.


    "Hey, what magic did you use?!"


    Haru looked at the petite girl with sses and held his hand that he used to perform that magic before, looking at his tough hand curiously. He smiled and couldn''t help but tease her by tickling the hands on the girl.


    The girl also seemed to realize that she was being teased and realized that her actions were quite rude. "Ah, sorry!" She apologized and said, "But I''m curious what kind of magic you used before?"


    Not only her, but all the people here were curious what kind of magic Haru had used since before they saw anything, one of the targets in the room and the wall was destroyed.


    "It''s alright." Haru smiled and said. "It''s water magic." He had created a bullet of water before, and since it traveled at a very fast speed, there was no way for all of them to see it.


    "¡­A water?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "So the exam has ended, right? Can I go back?" Haru asked directly, didn''t really care whether they believed in his words or not.


    "Ah yes.!" The teacher said respectfully.


    "Thank you," Haru said with a smile. He then walked away, but the petite girl also followed him.


    "Ah, wait for me! I want to ask you a lot of questions!"


    Yuri ended her exam and thought of meeting Haru, but then she saw him sitting together with a petite girl who seemed quite excited about something.


    "¡­"


    Yuri knew that his charm was lowered because of his sses, but why didn''t the number of girls that appeared around him seem to reduce?

 Chapter 1671 I might rank 1, but I cant be too high-profile, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1671 I might rank 1, but I can''t be too high-profile, right?</h4>


    The night after the entrance exam, a group of teachers from the magic academy gathered together, talked about the exam process, and discussed the strongest examinees on the entrance exam.


    "Is Wise Man''s grandson really that strong?"


    One of the teachers seemed to be in shock.


    "Yes." The teacher that supervised Shin''s exam nodded without hesitation. "But he isn''t the number one."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this news.


    "Then who has the top marks on the entrance exam?" One of the teachers quickly asked.


    The female teacher pushed the frame of her sses and showed the information about the top marks students on the entrance exam.


    "His name is Kasugano Haruka. He can use water magic that is capable of destroying a wall that is reinforced by magic, and this is also his written exam result."


    "¡­"


    "Not only Kasugano Haruka and Shin Wolford, but there is also Yuri Carlton, who is capable of freezing the entire room with her ice magic!"


    Everyone looked at the report and could only smile bitterly since it seemed they had many monsters in their academy now.


    The next day, Haru and Yuri came to the academy once again since the announcement of their exam had been announced.


    As expected, they met both Sicily and Maria along the way, which made Yuri feel speechless, and at the same time, they also met Lynn Hughes, the petite girl that Haru met on the practical room exam yesterday.


    Maria looked at Lynn and the girls around Haru and said, "You know, even if your face is so ordinary, you''re really popr."


    "¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he also felt quite helpless. After all, even though he had used these sses to make his appearance seem ordinary, the number of the girls around didn''t seem to decrease at all. "Anyway, let''s see the result of the exam first."


    They nodded and also looked at their results on the announcement boards since if they failed, then it was too embarrassing for them to say anything.


    As expected, they could enter the academy easily, and all of them epted, which made them very happy.


    "You''re lucky, Maria," Haru said with a smile.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Maria was annoyed and to p this guy somehow since she thought that this guy thought that she might not be able to be epted to the academy.


    "Anyway, we need to register first," Sicily said with a smile since she could see that her friend was very vibrant when she was with him. Unfortunately,¡­


    Sicily could only shake her head and didn''t say much since no one was sure about the future, but Maria''s chances were very quite low, especially when she could see that Yuri defended her man very well.


    Lynn didn''t say much since she only wanted to stay beside Haru, and if possible, to learn magic under him.


    Then the five of them went to register themselves since all of them had been epted. They went to the academy staff that was in charge of registration and gave their exam numbers, receiving a nod, and they were given a uniform and textbooks.


    The staff also exined that the uniform was enchanted with defensive magic and gave each of them to the girls, but the academy staff was surprised when it came to Haru''s turn.


    "Um, are you Kasugano Haruka?" The staff asked.


    "Yes?" Haru nodded and wondered what the staff wanted to tell him.


    "Kasugano Haruka, you''re the top scorer, so pleasee up with a speech on behalf of new students at the entrance ceremony," the staff said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "WHAT?!" Maria was in shock and couldn''t help but shout.


    Sicily was also in for a surprise, but she didn''t scream like Maria.


    Yuri and Lynn didn''t seem surprised, or rather they had expected that Haru would be the top scorer.


    "You¡­ You''re the top scorer?" Maria looked at Haru with aplex expression.


    Haru nodded but asked, "Is this alright? I have heard there is a prince here?" After all, in this kingdom, he was only amoner, and even though the rules of the academy told that top-scorer to give a speech, it was written by the royalty, after all, but the royalty could change the rules, right?


    If there wasn''t a prince, or rather the crown prince, then Haru wouldn''t ask this question, but there was one after all.


    Hearing Haru''s problem, they also looked at the staff and thought his worry was quite normal. After all, the crown prince would be a king in the future, which meant everyone needed to give him a face, right?


    "Um¡­" The staff wasn''t sure what to say, so she was in a difficult situation.


    "Well, I''ll prepare a speech, but you also need to ask whether the prince will do the speech or not since I don''t want to cause a misunderstanding with the royalty," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes!" The staff quickly nodded.


    Haru didn''t have a special background like Shin Wolford after. After all, Shin Wolford was the grandson of the Wise Man and Guru, so the rtionship with the king and the prince of this country was good, so Shin didn''t need to worry about the prince, but he was different. He wasing from Els, and his identity was also a council member of the Els, which meant, even though he wasn''t an enemy, they were apetitor since Els was one of the four great nations on this continent (after he moved to Earlshide, he directly became the member of council in the Els and he was also known as the youngest member of council).


    Haru didn''t spend too long, then went back with Yuri since tomorrow was the entrance exam, and everyone would meet each other again on the next day.


    Lynn, Sicily, and Maria could only sigh at this moment, wondering why their meeting was so short.


    At night, after Haru made the enchantment on his and Yuri''s uniforms better, he rested on the bed while reading a book quietly. He wore his sses at this moment since it had be a habit, then when he read, he smelled a waft of very nice smell from his side. He turned his head and saw Yuri that had juste out from the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe, and dried her hair.


    "Let me help you," Haru said and put down his book.


    "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile, sitting on the bed, with her back, facing her, letting him take care of her hair.


    Both of them had slept together for a long time, and in the eyes of Carlton House, Haru had already be their son-inw.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to make Sicily, Maria, and Lynn be your mistress?" Yuri suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Yuri then turned her body suddenly, facing him, and said, "I won''t stop you if you want to make a mistress, but I''ll be your legal wife, alright?" Her expression was solemn, and she wouldn''t budge no matter what!


    Haru shook his head and said, "What are you talking about? Did you drink alcohol before?"


    They are 15 years old, and they have already been considered adults, so they were allowed to drink alcohol.


    "I''m not drunk! Answer me," Yuri said with red eyes.


    Haru then hugged Yuri in his arms and said, "I love you."


    Yuri''s body trembled, and her tears couldn''t be controlled since it was her first time hearing such words from him. "Really?" She still couldn''t believe it, so she sat on hisp, looking at him again, trying to observe his expression.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I''ve stayed with you for a long time after all, and isn''t it normal for you to have feelings for you?"


    Yuri smiled, pushed him to the bed, threw his sses away, and kissed his lips directly.


    Both of them did a deep kiss, entangled with each other''s tongues, and exchanged their saliva. Their kisses were very fierce, but in the end, Yuri lost, her body trembled, then she weakly rested on his body. She snuggled into him and said, "It''s great."


    Haru smiled and said, "You can do it anytime, though."


    Yuri smiled and said, "By the way, when we have a break, let''s go on a trip."


    Haru knew Yuri''s meaning, so he agreed without hesitation. "Alright, let''s sleep early, or else we might bete."


    "Um." Yuri nodded and cuddled next to him, showing a happy smile.


    Haru could only smile helplessly and kissed her forehead. "Good night."


    "Good night." Yuri nodded and said, "By the way, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Maria and Siciliy will be quite difficult since both of them are noble, so their chance to be your mistress is small, but Lynn is different, but still, your chance to make the three of them be your mistress isn''t small. Since¡­"


    "Just sleep, alright?" Haru could only shut her lips by using his lips since the more she talked, the more helpless he was.

 Chapter 1672 Im not from this kingdom after all

    <h4>Chapter 1672 I''m not from this kingdom after all</h4>


    The next day, Haru and Yuri came to the academy again by riding on the carriage. They came quite early, but a lot of people had already arrived, and from their expressions, they were very excited. Their appearance didn''t cause too much attention. After all, there were a lot of beautiful girls in the kingdom, and even though Yuri''s jugs were huge, she wasn''t the most beautiful one, and Haru was wearing sses, so his appearance seemed very ordinary.


    Both of them walked together to the inside while talking to each other, and their topic was, of course, about the speech for the academy.


    "Haru, do you think that the royalty will let you do the speech?" Yuri asked.


    "I don''t think so." Haru looked at Yuri and said, "After all, I''m someone from another nation. You should know that during the entrance ceremony, there will be a lot of people from both royalty and nobility, will they let someone from another nation give a speech?" If he was on the side of the Earlshide Kingdom, then he wouldn''t let someone from another nation give a speech. After all, it was important to boost the morale of the kingdom by telling everyone that their students were the best. Right?


    "But you''re my boyfriend," Yuri said while pouting and felt that the academy was quite unfair if they didn''t let Haru give a speech since he was the 1st rank among all the students. She knew that he might being from Els, but after all, it was only a time before he married her, right?


    Well, even if Haru didn''t intend to marry her, when she got pregnantter, she could ask about his responsibility, that''s all, right?


    "Unless I change my nationality, then it might be possible, but you should know my status as a council on the Els." Haru patted Yuri''s head gently and said, "But the question is, do you think which one is better, be a nobility in your country, or be the president of the Els?"


    "¡­¡­" Yuri was speechless. If someone told her that amoner would try to be a nobility, then she couldn''t believe it, but the one who said all of that was her boyfriend, and she felt that it wasn''t impossible, but she also knew that no matter how high nobility was,pared to the position of the president of the Els, it was still far away.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much. What''s the use of the student representative for the speech? It means nothing," Haru said simply since that was the truth.


    If it was someone else who said that, Yuri might scold them, but the one who said this was this guy, so she thought that it was quite normal for him to belittle the position of the student representative since, besides an honor, it meant nothing.


    Haru and Yuri walked inside. Then someone called them out.


    "Haru! Yuri!"


    Haru and Yuri turned their heads and saw both Maria and Sicily that ran in their directions.


    "Morning Sicily, Maria," Haru said simply, but Yuri quickly raised her guard against both Maria and Sicily.


    "Morning," Lynn said and walked toward them with a sleepy face. She kept staring at Haru and hoped for him to teach her, but this guy ignored her, which made her helpless.


    Maria smiled and asked, "Have you prepared yourselves when your speech is messed upter?"


    Haru looked at Maria and asked, "Do you think that I''ll give a speech?"


    "You''re not?" 3x


    Sicily, Maria, and Lynn were surprised.


    "Probably not." Haru shook his head and wondered why they wanted him to give a speech. "Let''s sit down first."


    They nodded and decided to bring their conversationter after they had sat down.


    When they walked together, Shin Wolford, the protagonist of this world, and August von Earlshide, the current crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom, stood next to each other since they knew each other. However, Shin was attracted to Sicily, who was walking along with Haru''s group.


    August followed Shin''s gaze and smiled. "What''s wrong, Shin? Have you fallen in love, perhaps?"


    "Wh - What are you talking about, August!" Shin was blushing, feeling very shy.


    August looked in Haru''s direction and raised his eyebrow for a bit since he had heard Haru''s information which made him speechless. If Haru was like Shin, then he wouldn''t worry too much, but Haru was the youngest council member ever on the Els, which made him realize that there was a bigger mountain on the outside.


    "By the way, you''ll be the one who gives the speech, right?" Shin suddenly asked.


    "Uh, yeah." August''s expression was quite unnatural when Shin asked this question.


    Shin smiled and patted August''s shoulder. "What? Are you nervous about your speech now? You''re not like a prince at all."


    "Shut up!" August was annoyed when he was being teased.


    Shin onlyughed and didn''t say much since he had always been the one who was being teased so it was quite novel when he could tease August, but still, even though he was happy that he was able to tease August, he had to admit that he was quite amazed of Haru, who was surrounded by a lot of girls, after all, Haru''s face was so ordinary.


    Shin wasn''t sure whether he was handsome or not, but he knew that he wasn''t bad, yet he was still single which made him helpless. He looked at Sicily and hoped that she was still single, or rather, he hoped that he would be able to talk to her, but he wasn''t sure how to introduce himself.


    "Well, let''s sit down first," August said.


    "Oh." Shin nodded and walked toward his seat. Preferably, he wanted to sit near Sicily, but it was alright if he couldn''t.


    Haru sat down, on his right was Yuri, and on his left was Maria. He could see that a lot of male students seemed quite jealous of him, but he ignored them. He looked around and could see various familiar faces of nobility that he had seen in the past when Yuri and her family introduced him to their acquaintances, but he didn''t talk nore to them since at this moment, he was a student, not a businessman or the council of the Els.


    However, it didn''t mean that he would stop observing people, especially the King, the Wise Man, and the Guru.


    Haru remembered the faces of the three of them and then talked with either Yuri, Maria, Sicily, or Lynn while wondering whether his harem protagonist aura was so strong, well, it wasn''t the time to think about such a stupid thing since the ceremony had started.


    The principal of the academy did his speech, then after that, as expected, it was August, the current crown prince, who did the speech for everyone.


    Haru had expected this result, but Yuri, Maria, Sicily, and Lynn couldn''t help but frown at this moment. The four of them might have expected this problem, but they couldn''t help but feel disappointed at the work of the royalty, however, they didn''t say much and only listened to August''s boring speech that made them want to yawn somehow.


    Haru looked at August, then looked Shin from the corner of his eye, feeling quite disappointed since the protagonist was very simple, right?


    Haru looked at the quest on his Group Chat and thought that it might not need a long time for him to solve all of the quests.

 Chapter 1673 Beautiful girl is a source of trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1673 Beautiful girl is a source of trouble</h4>


    After the entrance ceremony, they didn''t immediately return, but they went to their ss to meet their homeroom teacher and introduced themselves to their ssmates.


    Haru was the 1st rank among the entire students, so without a doubt. He entered the S-ss or the special advanced ss with Yuri, Maria, Sicily, and Lynn.


    In the S-ss, there were 10 students, four of them were female, and six were male.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Yuri since they were lovers, but he wondered why Maria, Sicily, and Lynn loved to sit beside him, but he thought it should be because they were acquaintances.


    Haru and the four girls were sitting in the back area, and Shin, the protagonist of this world, was sitting in the front area and being surrounded by the only guys in the S-ss. He looked at the three guys besides Shin and August, and if he wasn''t wrong, their names should be Tony, Julius, and Thor.


    Haru was good at making a good impression, so he could easily introduce himself and quickly became closer with everyone, but when he introduced his name to Shin Wolford, he saw Shin''s expression changed and turned into a surprise.


    Unlike Haru, who ignored Shin, Shin couldn''t ignore Haru and looked at him from time to time, looking at him. After all, it was his first time hearing someone with a unique name, such as Kasugano Haruka.


    If it was in the past, Shin might not think too much, but the problem was they were in another world, but when he saw Haru''s grey hair, he wasn''t sure whether Haru was Japanese. In truth, he wanted to ask Haru right away whether Haru was reincarnated from Japan like him. If so, he would be happy since he wasn''t alone that way, but he knew that he couldn''t ask that kind of question when there were many people around them. After all, he had always kept the fact that he was reincarnated as a secret.


    Shin, after all, remembered his previous life, and if possible, he hoped that Haru was also Japanese. Still, at the same time, he wondered how Haru was able to get a cute girl with such an ordinary face, and he was also wondering what Haru''s identity was in his previous life.


    ''But might he be transmigrated?''


    There were many questions on Shin''s head, and he wanted to ask Haru right away.


    Haru noticed Shin''s eager eyes, but he ignored him, and on his mind, he could only say that this guy was too simple, right?


    However, Haru felt that it was quite normal since he could tell that Shin''s identity in a previous life would be an employee of the ckpany who had a very kind heart and then died by ident.


    Shin might have knowledge of the modern world, but it didn''t mean his IQ was raised. After all, there were a lot of crafty people in this world. Even if they didn''t know knowledge of the modern world, they could manipte Shin, but it wasn''t his problem, so he wouldn''t say anything much.


    Then their homeroom teacher introduced himself in front of the ss.


    "I''m the S-ss homeroom teacher, Alfred Marcus. I was formerly with the magic division. I''ll also be your practical arts teacher, so it''s nice to meet you." Alfred smiled then said, "Now then, today, I''lly out tomorrow''s schedule, and we''ll finish."


    Haru smiled and thought that it was good that he could go back early.


    Their ss ended, Haru and Yuri were about to go back, but Shin called him out.


    "Kasugano-kun!" Shin called out, but someone was faster than him.


    "Haru, can we talk for a bit?" Maria asked, and Sicily stood by her side with a grim expression.


    Haru looked at two girls, then looked at Yuri, and after she gave him a nod, he looked at the two girls again nodded, then looked at Shin. "I''ll talk with you after this, Shin."


    "Sure." Shin nodded and didn''t think too much, thinking that Sicily might have trouble. He wanted to ask what had happened, but he hesitated since he wasn''t that close to Sicily after all.


    Haru, Maria, Sicily, and Yuri were in the corridor, and Sicily told him about her problem.


    Haru nodded and understood the gist of the problem, but he didn''t think too much, but he was speechless when he noticed that Shin was eavesdropping on them. He didn''t think too much about Shin and could only shake his head for his action. He looked at Sicily and said, "I see, but isn''t it normal since you''re cute."


    Sicily blushed, but Maria and Yuri frowned.


    "Haru, this isn''t some a joke!" Mariained and said, "Sicily has refused that guy several times, but that guy is taking advantage of his family power to threaten her."


    "I know, but what do you want me to do? Do you want me to stop him from bothering Sicily?" Haru asked.


    "I''m sorry, Haru. I know that I have brought you trouble, but I don''t know anyone that I can discuss with¡­" Sicily said with a sad expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru had heard the words from the ancients that fortune and beauty were a source of a problem, and it seemed that those words were right.


    "But he''s so horrible. Who is he?" Yuri frowned and also didn''t like it when she heard a guy threatening a pitiful girl.


    "He''s at this school," Maria said.


    "Well, Sicily, in this case, there''s an easy way," Haru said.


    "What is it?" It wasn''t Sicily who answered, but Maria looked at him curiously.


    "If you like this guy, then just ept his courting, but it seems that you hate him, right?" Haru said and could see that the expression of the three girls was grim. "You know the grandson of the Wise Man is single. After all, if you date him, then he might help you."


    ''What?!''


    Shin, who was eavesdropping, was in shock, and he didn''t expect that Haru would give Sicily a suggestion to date him. He felt a bitplex, but there was some expectation in his heart that she might agree with Haru''s n, but¡­


    "NO!!!"


    "¡­"


    Somehow Shin felt that his world crumbled before him.


    Sicily refused without hesitation.


    Haru looked at Sicily and asked, "Are you afraid to cause him trouble, or you don''t want to date him? He''s quite handsome, no?"


    Sicily shook her head and said, "No, I don''t know him very well, and I don''t feel that way toward him." She wasn''t sure why Haru gave her such a suggestion, but she didn''t really want to follow the suggestion that he had suggested.


    "Yeah, you''re the worst, Haru!" Mariained.


    "There''s a cute girl in front of you. Why don''t you help her?" Yuri asked.


    Haru ignored Maria and looked at Yuri, then asked, "You''re my woman, after all, and if I suggest that I''ll protect Sicily no matter what, won''t you be jealous?"


    "¡­¡­" Yuri couldn''t say anything since that was the truth.


    "So I was thinking about you." Haru caressed Yuri''s head tenderly and said, "And if you''re in Sicily''s ce, then I''ll say that I''ll protect you no matter what without hesitation."


    "Haru¡­" Yuri blushed, looking at Haru with a gaze full of love.


    "¡­¡­" Maria and Sicily looked at Yuri and somehow felt jealous,


    Haru then looked at Sicily and said, "Well, it is alright, I''ll help you."


    "Th - Thank you, Haru¡­" Sicily looked at Haru with a happy smile, he might not be that handsome, but he was very reliable, which made her feel that she was being protected all the time when she was beside him. Her heart was beating hard, but suddenly¡­


    "Oi, Sicily!"


    The four of them turned their heads and saw a young blonde-haired man that was fighting against Shin on the entrance exam before.


    "Why you?!" The young man nced at Haru, who was so ordinary and snorted, didn''t think that this guy was able to take Sicily''s heart, but still, he didn''t like when some guy was talking with Sicily. "Come here!"


    Haru looked at Sicily, who was trembling in fear, and then looked at the young man in front of him while shaking his head. He saw the young man was about to grasp Sicily, and he knew that Shin was about to act, but¡­


    Haru quickly wrapped his hand around the young man''s neck and said, "Hey, can you give me a face to not bother her?"


    "Ha?!" The young man punched Haru away, but suddenly he nodded and left them.


    Haru smiled when he saw the young man leave, then looked at Sicily and said, "The problem ends. You don''t need to worry that he will bother you, but if he''s bothering you again, just tell me."


    "¡­¡­" Yuri, Maria, and Sicily.


    Maria and Sicily might not know what was happening, and they had only watched him, saying something inexplicable, and the young man directly left, which made them dumbfounded.


    Yuri nodded thoughtfully and wondered whether Haru was using some kind of magic, which made her curious. She thought to ask himter when they returned.


    "Is - is this over?" Maria wasn''t sure what to say since the problem ended so soon.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He didn''t think that guy was going to bother Sicily again after this.


    "Tha - Thank you, Haru," Sicily said, and she was also in a state of disbelief since her problem ended so soon that she couldn''t believe it.


    "If you''re still worried, how about, we go to the school together and go home, but of course, you need to ask Yuri''s permission first," Haru said.


    Maria and Sicily quickly looked at Yuri.


    Yuri let out a sigh and nodded. "Why not?" She looked at Haru and wondered why, even though his face was so ordinary, why was he so popr? She really couldn''t understand, but she had to admit that this guy''s charm was very high.


    Maria and Sicily quickly thanked Yuri, but they also had to admit that they were quite jealous of her.


    "Well, let''s go back after this, but before that, I need to talk with Shin first," Haru said, then pulled the door of the ssroom. When he pulled the door, Shin, who put his ear next to the door before, almost dropped to the ground since he didn''t expect that the door would suddenly be pulled.


    "Ahaha¡­" Shin saw that everyone was looking at him, and he could onlyugh awkwardly.


    "Shin, you have something to talk about, right? Let''s talk first," Haru said and didn''t care much about Shin''s action.


    "Yes." Shin nodded and quickly recovered himself since he knew that he needed to ask Haru''s information first.


    When Haru and Shin walked away, the three girls looked at Shin and wondered whether this guy had an eavesdropping hobby.

 Chapter 1674 Isnt it too fast?

    <h4>Chapter 1674 Isn''t it too fast?</h4>


    Haru followed Shin somewhere, and he saw him bring him to the empty corner where there was no one around. He had no intention of bing the protagonist''s enemy, after all, and he also felt that it was troublesome to be the protagonist''s enemy since they had the power of plot. However, he had to admit that this protagonist was too naive, right?


    After all, Haru didn''t need to guess what Shin''s intention was to bring him here and what the question was that Shin wanted to talk to him about. It was so easy that it made him want to yawn, but he pretended that he didn''t know anything and looked at Shin with a light smile.


    Haru''s impression of everyone was good. Even though his face might be ordinary, his ability wasn''t ordinary, whether on the magic or the bed. Well, Shin didn''t know that since Shin had never asked about Haru''s information to his friend, August.


    If Shin decided to ask August beforehand who Haru was, he would be 100% sure that Haru was either reincarnated or transmigrated person like him. Unfortunately, he didn''t ask any of that.


    "What''s wrong, Shin? What do you want to ask?" Haru asked calmly.


    Shin looked at Haru with a serious expression and asked, "Kasugano-kun, are you from Japan?" His heart was filled with anticipation, hoping that Kasugano was really someone like him who was reincarnated from Japan


    "¡­" Haru had to admit that this guy was too naive, right? He could only shake his head inwardly, and showed a confused expression, then said, "No, I''m from the Els. I don''t know what Japan is? Is that the name of some city or area around the continent?"


    "Huh?" Shin was dumbfounded and asked, "You don''t know Japan?" He was confused since he didn''t expect that Haru would deny, but he couldn''t see that he was lying, and he could pretty much tell that Haru was confused, and he told him the truth.


    "No, this is my first time hearing such a word before¡­" Haru looked at Shin curiously and asked, "Is this very important."


    Shin showed a bit disappointed, but he could only shake his head and said, "No, it is alright, but your name quite resembles someone that I know." He had prepared, but when he heard that Haru wasn''t someone from Japan, he felt a bit disappointed, but there was nothing that he could do after all.


    "Really?" Haru was surprised and said, "Well, there are a lot of people on the Els, after all. My name might be quite strange here, but it isn''t that strange on the Els." He was telling the truth since there were really a lot of people on the Els, but he didn''t say that his name was also quite umon on the Els too, but Shin didn''t ask, so he didn''t exin.


    "I see¡­" Shin nodded and wondered whether he should visit the Els.


    "Well, is that all, Shin?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, thank you, Kasugano-kun," Shin said with a smile.


    "Don''t be." Haru smiled and said, "If you have trouble, then don''t hesitate to ask me again."


    "Yes." Shin nodded with a smile and said, "If you have trouble, then you can ask me too, especially that person who has bothered Sicily before. If you need my help, I can help."


    Haru could onlyugh and said, "Shin, do you like Sicily?"


    "Wha?!" Shin blushed and said, "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    "¡­" Haru was looking at Shin speechlessly. If the one who said those words was a girl, he thought that girl was cute, but the one who said those words was a boy, which made him feel disgusted.


    Haru sighed and thought that this guy might not have a talent for courting a girl. Luckily, his face was handsome, since that way, there was a chance for him to get a girl in the future. "Well, then, I''ll go back first. Bye, Shin." He waved his hand and left since he didn''t want to stay too long with a guy.


    "Bye, Haru," Shin said and waved his hand with a smile, but at the same time, he regretted that he didn''t ask Haru to help him to get to know Sicily, but he had to admit that Haru was a good guy.


    After his talk with Shin, Haru went back together with Yuri, Maria, and Sicily, that was the case, but Lynn also joined them.


    "Since I have promised both Maria and Sicily, I don''t really mind that we''re going home together, but Lynn, what are you doing here?" Yuri asked and wondered how her ordinary boyfriend could be so popr?


    "I want Kasugano-kun to teach me," Lynn said while pushing the frame of her sses. She still remembered the destruction caused by Haru''s magic, or rather she fell in love with his magic!


    "I can''t teach you," Haru said simply.


    "Huh? Why? You''re also teaching Yuri, right?" Lynn asked.


    Haru hugged Yuri''s waist gently and put his head on her shoulder while looking at Lynn and said, "She''s my woman, of course. I need to teach her so she can protect herself."


    Yuri blushed by his sudden action, but she didn''t move away.


    "¡­¡­" Maria and Sicily felt bitter somehow. After all, both of them were single.


    Unlike Maria, Sicily was often confessed, and she didn''t think too much before, but when she saw how close Haru and Yuri were, she thought it would be great if she had a boyfriend that could protect her like this.


    "So sorry, Lynn," Haru said, but in truth, he was toozy to teach Lynn, nor did he have an obligation to teach her after all.


    "So you have taught Yuri because she''s your woman, right?" Lynn asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure, but he had a bad feeling.


    "So I''ll be your woman too!" Lynn said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily.


    "Lynn, don''t be crazy!" It wasn''t Yuri, or Haru, who shouted, but it was Maria since she felt that Lynn was too much.


    Maria knew that Haru and Yuri were dating each other, so she didn''t say much, but no one expected that Lynn would suddenly request to be Haru''s mistress, which put her in shock. Still, she had to admit that even though Haru''s face was very ordinary, his charm was very high, but she didn''t expect that it would be this high!


    Sicily also somehow clenched her hands so tightly when she heard Lynn''s words, and somehow she couldn''t maintain her calm.


    "I don''t have much interest in marriage, so I can be your mistress, and Yuri can be your official wife," Lynn said while pushing the frame of her sses.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what to say, but he decided to refuse. "I''m so--"


    "Well, Lynn, how about you follow us back home?" Yuri suddenly said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Yuri inexplicably. He knew that they had talked about this kind of talk about a mistress and the rest, but he didn''t expect that it would happen so soon, and this girl was so proactive, right?


    "Yes!" Lynn nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, Sicily, Maria, we might fasten our trip now, is that alright?" Yuri asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Sicily and Maria weren''t sure, but they could feel that they were being excluded, which made them unhappy somehow.


    Haru looked at the four girls, then looked toward the sky, feeling that his harem protagonist aura was too strong, right?

 Chapter 1675 Its great that you have a mistress now

    <h4>Chapter 1675 It''s great that you have a mistress now</h4>


    Haru could see the situation would turn into a very troublesome matter, so he interjected with them.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Haru quickly stepped into the four of them and said, "Lynn, I know that you''re eager to learn magic from me, but I refuse to make you my mistress."


    "¡­" Yuri, Sicily, and Maria were dumbfounded. After all, Lynn was quite cute and beautiful, but this guy didn''t hesitate and directly rejected Lynn, even though he knew she wanted to be his mistress.


    If it was a wife, they would understand why Haru would refuse Lynn, but this was a mistress, and no man could deny the mistress''s temptation, right?


    "Ugh¡­" Even though Lynn didn''t have much interest in romance, she felt hurt that she was being rejected tly. "Wh - Why?" Her eyes were red, and they were brimming in tears.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Haru looked at Lynn with a sigh and said, "You only want to learn magic from me, after all, but do you really need to be my mistress? Neither of us has feelings for each other, and personally, I don''t like such a rtionship."


    Yuri, Maria, and Sicily looked at Haru, and somehow, they had a bitter impression of him at that moment.


    "And if you just want to learn magic, you should learn from Shin Wolford, he''s the grandson of Wise Man and Guru, and you don''t need to be his mistress if you want to learn from him since he''s very kind." Haru was sure that Shin would help Lynn without hesitation if she asked him, so he didn''t hesitate to tell her this.


    "No, I want to learn from you!" Lynn was very stubborn and only wanted to be taught by Haru.


    "You know¡­" Haru looked at Lynn and said, "If you keep being stubborn, I''m going to mistake you for liking me."


    "I¡­" Lynn blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    "¡­¡­" Yuri, Sicily, and Maria.


    Haru touched his face and felt strange. His face was so ordinary, but why was he so popr?


    "Yuri might have told you that she doesn''t mind before, but I can''t be irresponsible." Haru pinched Lynn''s chin and said, "If you want to be my mistress that we need to know each other better, then try to fell in love, if it''s impossible, then you need to back away now, but once we really fell for each other, then I won''t let you go." His eyes slightly changed, looking at the petite girl in front of him.


    Lynn felt that her entire body was hot, and it was her first time to be gazed at by such eyes in her life. After all, no one ever saw her as a girl because of her personality, so she wasn''t sure how to react in this situation, but she had to admit that this feeling wasn''t bad, and she understood how Yuri could fall for him.


    "I¡­ I agree!" Yuri wasn''t sure how it felt to fall in love, but she was willing to try.


    Haru smiled and patted Yuri''s head and said, "Then please take care of me from now on, Lynn."


    "Um, take care of me too, Haru," Lynn nodded with a shy smile.


    Haru quickly woke up and realized that he had entered his harem protagonist mode. He then looked at the three girls and said, "Let''s send both Maria and Sicily first, then we can go back and talk."


    Yuri nodded and agreed.


    Lynn also agreed too.


    However, Maria and Sicily were prettyplex since they felt that they were being left out, but they knew that it was normal since they weren''t his women, but¡­


    Maria and Sicily quickly shook their heads since they knew that their heads were in a mess before, and at the same time, they looked at Haru again, wondering how this guy could enter their hearts and messed them up without them noticing it.


    Haru, Yuri, and Lynn returned to Haru''s house at the Earlshide Kingdom. He didn''tck money, after all, so he directly bought a mansion in the capital, and Yuri also moved in, after all, a lot of things that they did couldn''t be shown to her parents, or rather Yuri''s parents and family might give an exaggerated reaction when they saw their magic training. Still, of course, it also gave them more freedom. After all, both of them were young, and they were curious about a lot of things.


    Haru looked at Yuri and Lynn, who were talking to each other, and he felt a bit stumped somehow since he decided to ept Lynn because of his feelings, well, not exactly epting since they hadn''t confirmed their feelings. Still, looking at Lynn again, he had to admit that she was cute and knew that he epted her because of his lust, which made him helpless.


    "Well, Lynn, there are a lot of things that we can do to get to know each other, but how about we y a game?" Haru suddenly said.


    "A game?" 2x


    Haru''s idea dumbfounded Lynn and Yuri.


    Haru took out various tabletop games that he got from his world and said, "Let''s y these games with the three of us." Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were members of the tabletop game club, after all, so it was normal for him to y these games too.


    Yuri and Lynn looked at the games on the table, then looked at each other, and then looked at Haru since they would have never expected that they would y a game with each other.


    15 years old in this world was considered an adult, but in truth, no one wanted to be an adult after all, and the description of an adult was someone who was forced to grow up, so no matter what age, everyone loved to y a game.


    Haru, Yuri, and Lynn had a st ying together, and they wanted to y more, but they knew that it was already toote.


    Haru then took out a book and gave it to Lynn. "Lynn, read this."


    "This?" Lynn looked at the book that Haru gave then looked at him again. "Basic chemistry?"


    "Learn this first, but read it tomorrow, since we have to go to school," Haru said.


    "Well¡­" Lynn nodded, but she wanted to read it, wondering what kind of book it was.


    "Don''t share it with anyone, alright? Just read it yourself," Haru said.


    "Yes." Lynn nodded.


    "Let''s sleep first, Yuri," Haru said and held Yuri''s hand.


    "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile, then followed him to the bedroom.


    "¡­" Lynn looked at the two of them and pushed the frame of her sses, and there was a slight blush on her face. She looked at the book in her hands and looked at the room where Haru and Yuri entered. Somehow, her desire to read had diminished, and she wanted to know what they were doing in the room.


    Haru and Yuri slept on the bed together as usual, but this time, Yuri was looking at Haru and asked, "You''re serious with what you''ve said before?"


    "Which one?"


    "About the fact that you''re going to fall for Lynn," Yuri said in jealousy since she thought that his heart could only be her.


    "Yuri, you have realized it when we have met each other before that I''m not a good man. I have a big w, and that w is that I''m very greedy," Haru said. He then held Yuri''s hands tenderly and said, "But I''ll take care of you so dearly and love you."


    Yuri looked at Haru for a while, and she had to admit that this guy was really good at his mouth. She moved closer and snuggled into his chest, then asked, "Then is Lynn thest?"


    The word "yes" couldn''te out of his mouth, but in the end, Haru said, "I''ll do my best."


    Yuri looked at Haru speechlessly and said, "Oh, I wonder why I fell for you."


    "It''s toote to regret." Haru smiled and said, "Since in this life, you can only be mine."


    "You''re so domineering!" Yuri pouted with blush, feeling her entire body was so hot, staring at him. She then felt his hard and hot rod, then asked, "I - I''m not ready yet¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''m a very patient guy," Haru said and kissed Yuri''s forehead, but then he whispered and said, "But can you lend me your hands and mouth?"


    "¡­¡­" Yuri only then realized how bad her man was.

 Chapter 1676 Youre 10,000 years too early to fight me!

    <h4>Chapter 1676 You''re 10,000 years too early to fight me!</h4>


    In the early morning, when Sicily and Maria met Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, the two of them were stupefied when they saw what had happened in front of them.


    "Why did you bring Lynn on your back?" Maria asked with a strange expression.


    Sicily and Maria only knew that the rtionship between Haru, Yuri, and Lynn had only been settled yesterday. Still, they didn''t expect that they would be so close that Yuri didn''t seem jealous when Haru piggybacked Lynn.


    "Well, she''s tired fromst night, so Haru piggybacks her," Yuri said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Yuri speechlessly since her words could easily cause a misunderstanding, but he knew that misunderstanding could be easily solved if Lynn exined it to them. Unfortunately, she was sleeping so soundly at that moment.


    Haru had told Lynn not to read the book, but he didn''t expect that she would read the book all night until morning, making him speechless. If he didn''t bring her, he was sure that she would be sleeping at this moment.


    "Wh - What?!" Maria''s face was as red as her hair.


    "Ti - Tired fromst night¡­" Sicily murmured with a red face. She then looked at Yuri''s radiant face, Lynn''s tired and sleeping face, then Haru''s healthy face, which made her wonder how strong this guy was.


    "You - You!" Maria pointed her finger at Haru and couldn''t believe what this guy had done. She wanted to say that they were still too young, but she knew that 15 years old was considered an adult, so she knew that she couldn''t say anything, but she felt that there was a huge gap between her and the three of them which made her helpless.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, but you should ask this to Lynn after she has woken upter, and should we really need to talk about this since we might bete sooner orter," Haru said.


    "!!!"


    They quickly realized and looked at the time.


    "We''re going to bete!" 3x


    In truth, Haru was wondering whether it was possible to develop teleportation magic. Still, when he thought about the world of Magi, he knew that it was possible, after all, space was also one of the phenomena in this world, so it should be possible to develop teleportation magic, and after he was able to develop that magic, then he didn''t need to use Shamb again since using an item was quite troublesome and space magic was powerful.


    But enough of that since the four of them had finally arrived at the academy and fortunately that they didn''tete, but as expected,ing with four girls at the same time, it caused him to be a center of attention.


    "Good morning, Kasugano-kun." August smiled and said, "Coming to the school with four girls as soon as you have enrolled, you sure are a sinful man." He knew Haru''s identity, which was why he had wanted topete with him since, without a doubt, Haru''s position would be able topete with him in the future.


    Haru was the youngest council member of the Els, and August was the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom, both of them were quite simr to each other, and in the future, Haru would be the president of Els and August would be the King of the Earlshide Kingdom.


    August had lost to Haru before, which was why he wanted to tease him, seeing him embarrassed and shy to satisfy his ego, but he was 10,000 years too early to fight Haru.


    Everyone was looking at Haru, who wasing to the school with all the girls in the S-ss. If they weren''t jealous, then they would be lying since this guy was too amazing, right?


    If Haru were a handsome guy, then they wouldn''t be surprised, but Haru''s face was so ordinary that they wouldn''t notice him if he was in the crowd. Besides his masculine body, there was nothing remarkable about him, which was why they were amazed by him, wondering how he could get all the girls on the S-ss.


    However, no one said anything since they saw August teasing Haru, and they also showed a smile since they thought their rtionship was quite good.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking, he could only say that they were too naive, especially Shin Wolford, who was smiling, thinking that it was good that he wasn''t the one who was being teased by August.


    "Your Highness, you don''t need to be jealous of me since you have a beautiful and cute fiancee, after all." Haru kept smiling, and when he mentioned "a beautiful and cute fiancee," his expression was quite unnatural, but then he seemed surprised, then gave August a knowing smile. "But if Your Highness wants a mistress or a concubine, then do you want me to introduce you to a cute girl? I know a lot of cute girls on the Els after all."


    "¡­¡­" August blinked his eyes, and he didn''t expect that his teasing was countered and he received a double payback!


    "No, your Highness, if you want a concubine or a mistress, then there are a lot of cute girls too in the Kingdom!" Thor quickly said since he felt that the girls on the Earlshide Kingdom were better than the Els.


    "Yes, your Highness, my fiancee should have a friend that wants to be your mistress too!" Julius quickly said.


    Thor and Julius were August''s guards, and they were also childhood friends too, so when they heard that August wanted a concubine and a mistress, they would help him without hesitation!


    "August¡­ you¡­" Shin looked at August with surprise. He knew that August was a prince and soon to be king, but he didn''t expect that this guy wanted to build a harem.


    "No, you''re wrong!" August was blushing and didn''t expect that his friends would support Haru and also teased him together.


    "Don''t be shy, prince." Thor showed a respectful smile and said, "It''s to maintain the royal''s offspring. It is good for you to have one or two mistresses!"


    "I''ll prepare the list right away!" Julius quickly said.


    August was even more speechless and tired of stopping both of them, but Thor and Julius didn''t give up and wanted to give their best to the prince!


    Haru, Sicily, Maria, and Yuri ignored them and walked to their seats.


    "Lynn, wake up," Haru said, shaking Lynn''s body slightly.


    "Hmm¡­" Lynn didn''t want to give up and kept hugging him since she felt veryfortable hugging his body.


    Haru was helpless and could only put her on the empty chair, but it seemed that she didn''t want to let him go and could only let her sleep on hisp. He then looked at Shin, who was looking at him with amazement, and said, "Good morning, Shin."


    "Mo - Morning¡­ Kasugano-kun¡­" Shin looked at Haru in amazement and wondering whether the person in front of him was the harem king. He then secretly nced at Sicily and hoped that their rtionship wasn''t what he had imagined since if that was the case, his first love would end so soon, right?

 Chapter 1677 Group Study? Why not?

    <h4>Chapter 1677 Group Study? Why not?</h4>


    August, Shin, Thor, and Julius were still discussing who would be suitable to be August''s concubine or mistress, which caused August to realize how troublesome it was being teased by his own people and how difficult it was to mess with Haru. Still, their talk ended after the teacher came and started the homeroom, and he also told them that once they were done, he would show them the school.


    As expected, the homeroom was very fast, and everyone was led outside by the teacher.


    "It''s a quick tour. The school is broadly divided into two buildings -- one of them being the ssroom building, where your ssroom is, and the other one has the faculty offices, the student council room, as well as the rooms used forboratories and study group," the teacher said.


    Haru looked at Shin and thought it was his chance to learn under both the Wise Man (Merlin Wolford) and the Guru (Melinda Brown) by using both Shin and the study group.


    The teacher introduced various study groups such as "The Attack Magic Group Study," "The Quality of Life Study Group," and the "Body Language Study Group."


    Haru had seen many weird things, so he didn''t even feel surprised by some of the weird study groups that came out from the teacher''s mouth. He then looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, do you have a study group that you want to join?"


    Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria looked at Haru and wondered what this guy wanted to do by suddenly asking Shin about the study group.


    Shin shook his head and said, "No, not especially."


    August sighed and said, "Yeah, I suppose not. You wouldn''t find any of them to be a challenge."


    Shin showed a troubled expression and said, "No, it''s not that¡­"


    August smiled and suddenly said, "Here''s a better idea. Why don''t you start on your own?"


    "What?!" Shin''s pupils erged, and he showed a shocked expression.


    The teacher seemed interested in August''s idea and said, "A study group that Wolford creates? That would be fascinating."


    "Sure, it would, Teacher." August nodded and moved closer to Shin with a smile and said, "It would be interesting to see what kind of the study group Shin would start and what activities it would have."


    Haru also moved closer and said with a smile, "Indeed, it would be interesting, and if you make one, then I''d like to join immediately."


    "Then me too!" Yuri quickly helped Haru, hugging his arm, and looked at Shin with a smile. She wasn''t sure why Haru was interested in Shin since she knew that Haru was stronger than Shin, but since Haru wanted to learn from Shin, then she would help him.


    "I''d like to join too!" Lynn said without hesitation, following both Haru and Yuri.


    The rest also followed since they were interested in learning under Shin, known as the grandson of the Wise Man and the Guru.


    The teacher also nodded and told them that he would take care of the rest. He also told them that he would be their advisor teacher for their study group too.


    "If Shin is the group''s president, then what is the most suitable name to be?" Thor suddenly raised a question.


    "I''d never said that I agree!" Shin was helpless, but as expected, he didn''t show a reluctant expression and would agree as long as someone pushed him enough.


    "Well, since we''re going to work on mastering all kinds of magic, with Shin as our focus, how about we name it an "Ultimate Magic Study Group"?" Haru directly said without shame since he knew that it was part of his quests.


    Shin was lost for words at that moment, but everyone was very excited.


    August nodded with a thoughtful expression and said, "Sure. The Ultimate Magic Study Group. That would be perfect for you, Shin."


    "What?" Shin was dumbfounded. "Wait a moment! Wait a moment!"


    The teacher was also very excited and then asked, "All who want to join, then raise your hands!"


    "Me!" Everyone decided to join without hesitation.


    Shin looked at everyone and could only show a helpless expression.


    While all the members of the S-ss were very excited about their study group, the investigators, the leaders of the armies, and even the King of the Earlshide Kingdom had a serious discussion about a demon that appeared around the kingdom.


    "What?! Demon appearances have increased this much in thest year?!"


    "What is that? If demons are proliferating, there should be more than enoughmotion throughout the kingdom."


    "However, I haven''t even heard any rumors of that happening."


    The king of the Earlshide Kingdom read the report then looked at the Chief of Military Affairs, Dominic Gastolle. "What do you mean, Dominic?"


    Dominic had a serious expression on his face and said, "If you look over the daily reports, I''m sure that it will be clear. The daily increase in demons has been extremely slight. It''s been a little by little, within the margin of error, but it definitely has been increasing."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "The way it''s been increasing, slowly enough to avoid our notice¡­" Dominic frowned and said, "This is nothing more than my own personal spection, but I get the impression that it''s artificially induced."


    "Ridiculous! There''s no way this increase in demons could be man-made!"


    "Your Majesty, these are unusual circumstances. We need an immediate investigation."


    The king of Earlshide closed his eyes for a bit and nodded. "All right. Enlist the Demon Hunter''s Society thoroughly investigates this!"


    "As youmand!"


    When Haru, Yuri, and Lynn returned, the two girls looked at Haru, wondering why he had done all of that before.


    "You''re curious why I''ve done that?" Haru asked.


    Lynn and Yuri nodded.


    "My intention is clear, right? I just want to learn from Shin," Haru said since he really didn''t have any other intention other than learning from Shin. After all, even though he was talented (narcissistic), he learned all of his knowledge about magic from the book, and for the rest, he learned it by himself. Still, Shin was different since that guy was being taught by Merlin Wolford, the strongest magician, and Melinda Bowen, the famous Guru who created magical gear through powerful enchantments.


    Normally, it would be impossible to learn from the Wise Man and the Guru, but it was possible now, as long as Haru became closer with their grandson, Shin Wolford.


    "Well, I understand that you want to learn from the grandson of the Wise Man and the Guru." Lynn pushed the frame of her sses and asked, "But is that all?"


    "Do you think that everything in my head is a conspiracy?" Haru asked speechlessly.


    "No, but you''re the youngest council member of the Els, after all, so you must be thinking something else, right?" Lynn asked.


    "No, I really want to learn from Shin, that''s all, nothing else," Haru said.


    "But you''re stronger than him!" Lynn showed the book given by Harust night and said, "And this is a bible of all the magicians!" When she read about "Basic Chemistry," she learned there was both cause and result of everything in this world and knew that she would be even stronger once she mastered this knowledge.


    "But there''s no harm, learning under both the Wise Man and the Guru, after all, they might have a lot of knowledge that we don''t know, right?" Haru said.


    Lynn and Yuri nodded after hearing Haru''s reason, but Lynn wanted to say something again. However, she was stopped by Yuri.


    "Let''s sleep first. I''m quite sleepy," Yuri said and pulled Haru to their room, but¡­


    "Wait! Wait!"


    "Hmm?" 2x


    Haru and Yuri looked at Lynn and wondered what this girl wanted to do.


    "Can we sleep together?" Lynn pushed the frame of her sses, lowering her head slightly, hiding her blush, especially after she made this embarrassing request.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Yuri looked at each other for a while.


    "Well, why not?"


    After all, it was only time for this petite girl to be eaten by him, then for the first time, the three of them slept together in the same room.

 Chapter 1678 Kurt? Who is he?

    <h4>Chapter 1678 Kurt? Who is he?</h4>


    As usual, Haru, Lynn, and Yuri went to school together with Maria and Sicily. After all, he had promised to protect Sicily from the stalker. Hence, everyone went to the school together, and there was nothing special, but if something asked whether there was a change, then probably, it was Lynn who knew Haru''s real appearance without his sses.


    Lynn had to admit that his man needed to wear sses all the time since, without it, she was worried that all the women in the kingdom would be mesmerized by him, so she also agreed with Yuri''s decision who told him to wear his sses all the time when they were outside. She also had to admit the new game that she yedst night was very interesting. She wondered whether she could y that game again, or maybe Haru had a new game that was more interesting?


    Lynn really anticipated it!


    Maria and Sicily were girls, so both of them noticed that the rtionship between Haru, Yuri, and Lynn became even closer, which made them wonder what had happenedst night and how could it be


    Haru had to admit that his stay in this world was slightly boring since it was so peaceful. If Yuri and Lynn weren''t on his side, then he might not be able to hold on and wanted to end the quest as soon as possible.


    Haru had eight quests that he needed toplete in this world, and he hadpleted five quests, which left him with three quests: defeating 10 devils, protecting the Swedes Kingdom, and defeating Shin Wolford.


    For the devils, Haru hadn''t seen it before and had only seen a demon, and of course, because of that, he hadpleted his quest to defeat 100 demons.


    ''But where''s the fucking devil?''


    Haru hoped that a demon would appear as soon as possible since everything was too peaceful in this world.


    As for the Swedes Kingdom, Haru saw that this kingdom was very peaceful and didn''t have any trouble or anything, so he ignored it for a while, and as for Shin Wolford, he decided to ask Shin a duel once seven of his quests ended.


    Haru wondered when trouble came, and when such a thought urred on his mind, the trouble really came.


    "Kurt has been grounded?!" Sicily, Yuri, Maria, and Lynn were surprised.


    August nodded and said, "Yeah. Apparently, the Rietsburg family contacted the academy this morning."


    But then¡­


    "What''s wrong, Kasugano-kun?" August looked at Haru, who raised his hand.


    "Who is Kurt?" Haru asked with confusion.


    "¡­"


    Maria twitched her lips and asked, "How can you forget him?! He''s the one who has been bothering Sicily, and because of that, you have decided to protect her, right?"


    Haru instantly remembered who Kurt was and said, "You should know that he hasn''t appeared in front of us for the past few days, and you didn''t even introduce me to his name." He felt that Kurt was only a minor character, so he didn''t even bother to remember him, and he told them was the truth since before Kurt said something cruel to Sicily before, he hushed him with hypnotism.


    Someone as weak as that, Haru didn''t feel that it was necessary to remember him.


    "¡­" Sicily and Maria were silent since Haru told the truth since they didn''t even tell him Kurt''s name.


    "I know that you''re dissatisfied since it seems that I don''t care about you, but that isn''t true. I care about both of you since you two are my ssmates," Haru said.


    "¡­" Sicily and Maria weren''t sure why, but the word "ssmates" on Haru''s mouth made them gloomy.


    "Still, why does Kurt have such an attitude?" Haru asked curiously.


    Shin was also curious and looked at August, Thor, and Julius.


    "Honestly, we''re at a loss, ourselves."


    "We went to the same middle school as him, but his behavior was never anything like that."


    "He was pretty sure of himself, but he was always a normal student."


    August, Thor, and Julius tried to recall why Kurt started to change.


    "He did start acting differently after he started going to Mr. Schtrom''sb," Thor said.


    "Come to think of it, you''re right," August said.


    "Schtrom?" Haru asked and knew that this guy might be a viin in this world.


    Thor then exined that the professor was transferred to their middle school during his third year, and he told them that Schtrom was a magic teacher exiled from the Empire. He told them that this teacher was directly inviting everyone, even one who could only use half-asset magic, but they rejected his offer since this teacher seemed fishy.


    "He might be blind since he has a patch covering his eyes, but he acted normally," Thor said.


    "So no one has ever seen his eyes?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Yuri asked with wonder since Haru started to frown.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and knew that this wasn''t a ce to talk about what was inside his mind since he thought that Schtrom might be a devil, based on the plot of the cliche story.


    On the other hand, Shin lowered his head and thought about what Thor had said before.


    At lunch, everyone went to the cafeteria together, Haru looked at Sicily, and Maria then asked, "Kurt has been grounded, and I''m sure that he won''t trouble you again, but even so, do you still want to go to school together?"


    It wasn''t Sicily, who answered, but it was Maria.


    "Haru, you already have both Lynn and Yuri, but you still want Sicily? Aren''t you greedy?" Maria snorted, thinking that this guy was a bad guy.


    "Rather than Sicily, I''m more interested in you, Maria," Haru said with a smile.


    "Wha--?!" Maria was startled and blushed.


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "Both Yuri and Lynn are enough for me after all." He needed to say that since he could see that both Yuri and Lynn were staring at him, and as expected, his answer caused them to smile.


    "Haru, you bastard?!" Maria was mad and jumped into Haru''s back, strangled his neck with his hands, and mped his waist with her legs.


    Haru could feel Maria''s breasts on his back, and it made him wonder how this girl could be so wild. "You''re ady. How can you do something like this?"


    "I don''t care!" Maria felt very annoyed by this guy and wondered whether her charm was zero in his eyes.


    "Even if I feel your breasts on my back?" Haru asked simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    Yuri and Lynn quickly pulled Maria away, but Sicily somehow felt slightly lonely.


    Haru''s group was something that everyone was jealous of. After all, on his side, there were four beautiful girls. If this guy was a handsome dude, then they might understand, but this guy''s face was so average that they would forget him, which made them wonder how there had always been a lot of girls around him.


    "I''ve always wondered how can there be a lot of girls around you?" August directly asked and looked at Haru''s face since he felt more handsome than Haru.


    "Your Highness, do you open a harem? If so, do you want me to introduce you to a girl in the Els?" Haru asked.


    "Your Highness! The girls at the Earlshide Kingdom are better!" 2x


    Thor and Julius quickly said at the same time.


    "¡­" August forgot that he had always lost against Haru, which made him helpless, and he also looked at his two personal guards that were stupid enough to believe Haru''s words.


    Haru didn''t want to talk about his girls. Still, he could see that Shin was interested. After all, he knew that out of all the males in the S-ss, only Shin Wolford, who was still single and the rest had their own lovers already, so he quickly changed the topic by asking Shin about how both the Wise Man and the Guru taught him, of course, this topic caused a lot of curiosity in the eyes of everyone, and as expected, when Shin exined to them, everyone was startled and dumbfounded several times, after all, what Shin did was pretty much something that a normal people couldn''t do.


    There were a lot of deeds that Shin told them, such as hunting a demon when he was still 10 years old, creating magic, etc., which somehow made their minds numb.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Shin and thought that this guy was quite naive, right? But he didn''t intend to say anything about it since Shin''s trouble was caused by himself.


    After they ate, they started another ss, but they were a bitzy since the ss was about the study group orientation. If they didn''t join the Ultimate Magic Research Society, then they might be interested, but they had joined one after all.


    Haru talked with Yuri and Lynn, but suddenly he raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t say anything since he didn''t want to be the center of attention, and he also could see that Shin had already noticed something.


    "Kurt!" Shin was in shock and looked at Kurt, who was chanting his magic toward their direction!


    Hearing Shin''s words, everyone was also startled and looked in Shin''s direction before seeing a huge me that was about to engulf them!

 Chapter 1679 Shin who is too naive

    <h4>Chapter 1679 Shin who is too naive</h4>


    Shin quickly moved in front of everyone and created a barrier to protect them from the huge me!


    However¡­


    Haru was faster, and suddenly a magic circle appeared in front of him, then the air dispersed and caused all the mes that were sent toward them to disappear without a trace.


    "What?!"


    Everyone was startled, and they looked at Haru at the same time, wondering how


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you really have time to look at me? Can you see that someone just wanted to kill us just now?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they quickly realized there was still a danger in front of them.


    "What is he doing over here?" August frowned, looking at Kurt, who almost killed them.


    "I thought that he was grounded."


    "Does any of that matter now? The question is, why does he want to kill us?" Haru asked, pulling both Yuri and Lynn beside him.


    Yuri and Lynn hadn''t reacted, after all, it was their first time to meet such a scene, but when he felt his hands, they felt very secure at this moment.


    "Haru¡­"


    Yuri and Lynn looked at Haru at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you two," Haru said and gave them a gentle smile.


    Sicily and Maria knew that it wasn''t a time to think about this kind of thing, but when they saw Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, they felt very jealous, but no one noticed them, since all of their attention was on Kurt, who had almost killed them.


    "Yeah, that was an attempted murder," August said in a cold sweat. "There''s no way we can let this slide."


    "Damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you¡­¡­" A ck aura emitted from Kurt, and he kept muttering "damn you" all the time. "Damn you!!!" Then a huge amount of magic energy that emitted from his body sted everything around his surroundings!


    Kurt''s ck aura and pressure made them tremble, and they couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    "He''s demonized¡­!" Shin was in shock. He gritted his teeth and said, "Aug, Kasugano, bring everyone out of here."


    Before August said something, Haru asked, "Shin, are you going to fight him alone?"


    Shin moved forward and said, "I''ll stop him one way or another."


    "That''s crazy! You should go with us too!" August quickly said.


    Shin kept moving forward and said, "We can''t let a demon run loose in the capital."


    "Then I''ll help," August said.


    "What are you talking about? You have never fought against a demon before," Shin said.


    "So we''re just in your way?" August asked while gritting his teeth.


    "Yeah." Shin didn''t look back and said, "You''re all in the way."


    "¡­¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "Well, Shin, if it''s fire magic, then I can help you to stop it, let me help you." He didn''t care about Shin''s words, or rather he also agreed with Shin''s words that everyone was weak, except for him, Lynn, and Yuri. Still, Lynn and Yuri didn''t have any experience fighting a demon, and their bodies were trembling, so he didn''t want them to fight the demon. After all, the identity of the demon was quite troublesome.


    If the demon was a normalmoner, no one would care, but Kurt was a noble. Haru didn''t have Shin''s protagonist aura where both the Wise Man and the Guru would protect him no matter what. He was also an outsider in this kingdom, so he didn''t want to be known for killing Kurt, but still, it was so rare to see the devil, so he was going to kill steal without anyone noticing.


    ''But do I need to kill him?''


    Haru remembered that his quest was only to defeat a demon, so he might as well try to defeat Kurt to test it, but before that, he wanted to see Shin''s ability first.


    Shin was a bit hesitant when he heard Haru''s words, but in the end, he agreed since he couldn''t react when Kurt sent his fire magic toward everyone, but Haru could react so and erased the me that was about to hit them. He had never seen such magic before, so he was curious how Haru could do it, but he knew that it wasn''t the time.


    "If the situation is dangerous, please run," Shin said.


    "Why should I run away? I believe that you can win, Shin," Haru said with a smile.


    "Thanks," Shin said with a smile, then looked at August, and said, "Aug, hurry up and go!"


    August gritted his teeth and felt useless at this moment since he couldn''t do anything to help his friend.


    "Rather than staying here, your highness, you should report this matter to the teacher and the army quickly," Haru said calmly.


    August felt his chest was heavy, but he nodded. However, before he said anything, Kurt sent them another attack!


    A huge me wasing toward them again, but there was another magic circle in front of Haru, and the huge me disappeared without a trace.


    "Shin, you should hurry up and defeat it. If it''s everyone, you don''t need to worry since I''ll protect them," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Kasugano-kun."


    Shin didn''t doubt Haru''s power again and decided to defeat Kurt since he knew Kurt was dangerous.


    When Shin moved, everyone could only see his back, and no one had an intention to move.


    Haru could only shake his head and wondered how it felt like a cliche story where the main protagonist fought against a monster, and everyone would watch them from the side. He looked at August and said, "Your Highness!" Still, he needed to remind August since this guy was too slow, right?


    August nodded and then told both Thor and Julius to get the teacher, but he was still there. He looked at Haru and said, "If you can''t hold on, then I''ll help you."


    "¡­" Haru was toozy to talk with August and took both Sicily and Maria to his side to protect them and watched Shin fight. However, still, he knew that the cause of an animal to be demonized was because the magic inside their bodies was out of control, and it should be simr to a human so what would happen if he took all of Kurt''s magic? Or control it so it won''t lose control?


    Anyway, Haru wanted to see Shin''s battles first.


    Shin moved directly closer to Kurt and then sent him several fireballs, but¡­


    *Baam!* *Baam* *Baam!*


    Kurt, who was hit, screamed, thenid on the ground weakly.


    "Eh? So weak?" Shin was startled at how weak this demon was, but Kurt, who was hit, quickly stood up again, and the amount of his magic power became bigger and bigger.


    "WOLFORD!!!!!"


    Kurt was furious and then sent out a huge me once again.


    This time, Shin dodged it, but before that, the huge me disappeared again, which made him really wonder how Haru could do this. Still, he was thinking about how to stop Kurt and thought that it might be possible to save him by absorbing the out-control magic on Kurt''s body. However, before he did that, Kurt was about to explode himself!


    If it was a normal situation, then no one would think too much, but Kurt gathered a huge amount of magic power on his body, and once he exploded, then even everyone in the academy would be killed!


    "I won''t let you!" Shin sent out a wind de one after another, but Kurt''s sheer amount of magic deflected it. He gritted his teeth and wondered whether that was the only way.


    Haru looked at Shin and could only shake his head. "Yuri, Lynn, stay here for a moment. I''ll help Shin."


    Yuri and Lynn looked at Haru''s eyes and nodded since they knew Haru''s power very well.


    "Wait! You''re going to hold him---" August wanted to say something, but he was ignored by Haru, and he had already left. He then gritted his teeth, looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "Is that alright, Carlton, Hughes?"


    "It''s alright. He''s powerful." Lynn nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, I believe in my man," Yuri said with a smile.


    Maria and Sicily looked at both Yuri and Lynn, then looked at Haru, hoping he could stop Kurt.


    August wasn''t sure what to do, and the only thing that he could do was watch what was happening in front of them and help them when the situation was dire, even though he knew that he could do nothing.


    Shin opened his space storage and took out a sword. He was about to y down Kurt so Kurt wouldn''t endanger everyone, but¡­


    *Tap!*


    Shin was startled when he felt his shoulder tapped. He turned his head and saw Haru was right beside him.


    "I''ll handle this," Haru said.


    "Wait, it''s dangerous, Kasuga--"


    Shin didn''t finish his words, but when he saw Haru, he suddenly saw Kurt scream, held his neck, and caused the magic gathered in his hands to disappear, then Kurt passed out.


    "What?" Shin was wondering what was happening.


    "It''s done," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­" Shin really wondered what was happening.


    "Wolford! Kasugano!"


    Then everyone from the S-ss and the group of armies quickly ran to both Haru and Shin.


    "Where''s the demon?" The leader of the armies asked loudly since the situation was dire.


    Haru looked at Shin, who was about to say something, and quickly gave him an elbow on the stomach.


    "Ugh!" Shin quickly held his stomach and wondered why Haru suddenly gave him an elbow.


    "He''s the demon." Haru quickly pointed at Kurt, who had passed out.


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was startled and looked at Kurt and felt that their bodies were trembling. After all, even though Kurt had passed out, his aura was very lingering around him, and this aura was very dangerous.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I don''t know. He''s suddenly passed out, so you should quickly use this chance to catch him. If possible, don''t let him wake up," Haru quickly said.


    "Ah, yes!"


    They quickly did what Haru had told them, but Shin looked at Haru and wondered why Haru said all of that, but Shin could see from Haru''s eyes that he told him to shut up, so Shin shut his mouth. Still, he was confused and was wondering why Haru didn''t let him talk.


    Haru could only shake his head at Shin since this guy was too naive, right?

 Chapter 1680 The Aftermath 1

    <h4>Chapter 1680 The Aftermath 1</h4>


    After the army caught Kurt, the teacher told everyone that there would be a two-day break since what had happened was too shocking, and no one would ever think that a devil would appear in the academy.


    Luckily, the devil was caught, and no one was hurt. Still, as expected, there was no way to keep this a secret, and everyone knew that the devil had appeared, which was why the academy told the students to take a break for two days since the parents of the students were worried about their safety.


    Haru, Yuri, and Lynn also went back together, but Lynn went back to her home. After all, the appearance of a devil was too shocking, and Lynn''s parents wanted her to return first, asking what had happened.


    Haru knew that he also needed to meet Lynn''s parents, but at the same time, he also knew that he had also wronged Lynn. After all, Lynn was his mistress. If he wasn''t punched or killed by her father, then it would be a miracle. After all, as a man, he also understood that no one wanted their daughter to be someone''s mistress, but as a man, he knew that he needed to meet Lynn''s parents and needed to tell her to believe in him to take care of their daughter.


    Lynn was quite shy and told him not to hurry since she also knew that even though she didn''t mind their rtionship, her parents were different, and she told him to take it slowly.


    After kissing each other, only Haru and Yuri left, and both of them returned to their house. And as expected, Yuri''s family came to ask what had happened in the academy. After all, everyone in the kingdom had bad memories of the devil.


    "Bad memories?" Haru looked at Yuri''s father curiously.


    Mr. Carlton nodded and said, "In the past, this kingdom was almost destroyed by a devil, and it is because of the Wise Man, Merlin Wolford, and the Guru, Melinda Bowen, that this kingdom is saved, and because of that, everyone thinks of them as a hero." He was, after all, a big fan of both the Wise Man and the Guru, and if Haru wanted to ask him, he could tell him a story for a day straight without a break.


    "I see¡­" Haru nodded and understood why the people of the Earlshide Kingdom revered both the Wise Man and the Guru this much, and even his father-inw was also their fan which made him helpless.


    ''But a hero, huh?''


    Haru felt that this title of hero was very vague, and even though they were revered, this title didn''t have that much use, or rather, in his mind, this title was simr to a nuclear bomb. After all, a hero was strong, and even if there was an army, no one could stop a hero who wanted to kill someone, right?


    Still, at the same time, the title of the hero was also troublesome since it could attract everyone''s attention easily, whether it was people or an enemy, that title would attract all of them, but at the same time, this title was good for him since the louder his deeds were, the better his reputation and it would be easy for him to be the president of the Els Federation of Free Commerce.


    "Still, I have heard that you''re the one who has defeated the devil. Is that true?" Mr. Carlton asked with eyes of amazement, staring at his son-inw. And he was d that he had a beautiful daughter, and because of that, she could get him such an awesome son-inw. Not only was Haru a council of the Els, rich, handsome, and then he was also strong, and for the first time, Carlton knew that God was unfair.


    Yuri was smiling and hugged Haru''s arm since she was also quite proud of Haru''s deeds.


    "It''s not me. The one who has defeated it is the Wise Man''s grandson, Shin Wolford. During the battle, I was just his support," Haru said.


    "Yes, the one who has defeated the devil is Shin Wolford."


    Mr. Carlton nodded and understood why Haru didn''t want to admit that he was the one who defeated the demon, or rather he also agreed with Haru to push everything to Shin Wolford. After all, Haru was from a different nation. Those hard-headed people would, without doubt, try to endanger Haru since no one wanted other nations to have a powerful magician. Still, he also didn''t need to worry too much. After all, Haru''s status was a member of the Els''s council, and if something happened to him, the situation might escte to war between Earlshide and the Els.


    "Still, you also need to be prepared since the King might try to get close to you and give you some kind of medal or something," Carlton said.


    "Yes, thank you for the reminder, father-inw," Haru said.


    They talked for a while before Carlton, his wife, and Yuri''s siblings left them out. After all, they didn''t want to be a light bulb for both Haru and Yuri.


    When they had left them, Yuri asked, "Haru, you don''t want to be a hero?"


    "It''s alright, whether I receive the title or not, it doesn''t really matter, but you should know if I receive one, I''ll be more popr. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­" Yuri couldn''tugh when she heard Haru''s words since she knew that Haru was right. If he became a hero, he would be popr. Then without a doubt, there would be a lot of women around him again. "NO!!!" She hugged him immediately and didn''t want him to have too many mistresses.


    "You don''t need to worry. After all, the decision is still on the King," Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true." Yuri nodded.


    "Let''s take a bath, then sleep. A lot of things happen after all," Haru said.


    "Um."


    Haru was on the bed, but he didn''t read a book. Rather, he tried to recall Shin''s space storage before. He was also able to have open space storage, but he needed to use the power of "Sticky Finger" (Zipper Maniption) to use it, and he didn''t really want to use it in this ce since this power was too noticeable. He then visualized space storage, and he was sessful in using this magic.


    Haru shook his head and had to admit, even though this world was slightly boring, a lot of magic could be developed as long as someone could visualize it, which was why it was great. He rubbed his chin and thought that he should develop his magic more in this world. After all, he was in the academy, and since there was no entertainment besides flirting with a girl, he thought it was good to train.


    ''Still, Shin isn''t that smart, huh?''


    Haru had to admit that Shin wasn''t that smart. After all, he didn''t expect him, trying to defeat Kurt by chopping Kurt''s head with a sword, or rather, a sword that was coated by magic.


    It wasn''t that it was bad, but there was a lot of magic that was better used in that situation. After all, there was no need to kill. For example, Shin could use ice magic to freeze Kurt, use water magic to make a ball of water that could trap Kurt inside, making him drowned, or like him who erased the oxygen around Kurt, which made him pass out immediately, etc., etc.


    There were many ways, and there was no need to kill, which was why Haru thought that Shin wasn''t that smart.


    Haru didn''t intend to kill Kurt. After all, this guy was only a weak guy, and he could use his "Heaven''s Door" ability or "telepathy" to manipte Kurt''s mind, so this guy would be loyal to him.


    "Um¡­ Haru¡­"


    Haru turned his head and couldn''t look away since Yuri was standing there shyly while wearing sexy lingerie. He blinked his eyes and, without hesitation, stood up, walking toward her, the kissed her lips since he knew that it was the time for both of them to do it.


    Yuri epted Haru''s kiss, then let him lift her body before pushing her to the bed.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before continuing what they were doing, letting go of their everything, and became one.

 Chapter 1681 The Aftermath 2

    <h4>Chapter 1681 The Aftermath 2</h4>


    When Haru taught Yuri about the happiness of a woman, Shin talked with his grandparents about what had happened in the academy, telling them about his battle against the devil, Haru''s support, and how grateful he was when Haru stopped him from killing people for the first time.


    "Ho?" Merlin was surprised and asked, "This Kasugano-kun, you say that he''s powerful?"


    Shin nodded and said, "Yes, if I''m not wrong, as long as it is fire magic, he can make it disappear without a trace."


    Merlin and Melinda were surprised, hearing Shin''s words. After all, both of them knew very well that fire magic was the fiercest element among magics, and it represented destruction. Even though both of them could only use a barrier to protect themselves from this magic, Haru could erase the fire magic without a trace, which surprised them.


    "Do you know how he has done it?" Merlin asked.


    Shin thought for a while and tried to remember a memory from his previous life. Still, after all, he was only a normal sryman, and he also wasn''t a good student either, so he didn''t know how Haru could erase fire magic like what Haru did. "I don''t know."


    Merlin was surprised, but at the same time, he was also happy since he thought that his grandson had met his match. After all, he also knew how strong his grandson was, or rather his grandson was a monster. Because of that, he was afraid that this guy would be lonely or something, but it seemed that he didn''t need to worry about that.


    "Shin, is Kasugano-kun on your mouth is Kasugano Haruka?" Melinda asked curiously.


    "Huh?" Shin was surprised and asked, "Do you know Kasugano, Grandma?" He looked at Melinda and wondered how his grandma knew Haru.


    "¡­"


    Melinda and Merlin looked at each other and sighed since even though their grandson was all-powerful, this guy had one or two screws loose on his head, right?


    "You know¡­ you should learn more about the world, and Kasugano Haruka in your mouth is a powerful youth." Melinda looked at Shin and said, "You might be powerful with your magic, but your mind¡­ even though I don''t want to say, you''re very naive, Shin."


    "Me? Naive?" Shin was dumbfounded, and as an adult in his previous life, he feltplicated when he was called naive by his grandmother, but he had to admit that even if hebined both of his age in his previous life and this life, both of his grandparents were still older than him.


    "Kasugano Haruka." Merlin nodded and then looked at Shin. "Shin, you''re good, but I also agree with your grandmother that you''re still far behind him."


    Shin frowned and asked, "Just who is he?" After all, in his mind, Haru was only a student with a normal face who was lucky to have many girls around him. Still, after the battle with the devil, he also knew that Haru was more about his appearance, but he still didn''t know much about him, and if his grandparents didn''t tell him, he might be clueless and didn''t know anything.


    "Kasugano Haruka, he''s one of the neers on the Els. With just a few months, he can create a business empire that didn''t even lose to anyone in this continent, and he is also the youngest member of council in the Els, and if there isn''t a problem, the position of the president of the Els will be his." Melinda had a serious expression on his face and said, "You should know that in the Els, it is all about ability. Without an ability, no one can even rise to the top, unlike in this country where everything is hereditary." In her mind, she also had a good opinion about Els. After all, she was also amoner, and someone who could raise the top was someone with a talent, not in this kingdom, where the nobility was everything, but she also knew that the world had always been unfair, so she didn''t say much about her prejudice.


    "EHHHHHH???!!!!" Shin was in shock and asked, "He''s so amazing?" He didn''t expect that someone whose face was so ordinary could forget easily on the crowd would be someone so amazing.


    "He''s very amazing." Merlin nodded and said, "You should also thank him since he has helped you."


    "Help me? You mean defeating the devil?" Shin raised his eyebrow and said, "But I can defeat that devil." He had to admit that Haru was amazing and all, but he didn''t lose to anyone in terms of power.


    "No, it is about helping you not to be involved with the kingdom and stopping you from killing Kurt," Merlin said, but as expected, Shin was confused by his words.


    Looking at Shin, Merlin and Melinda sighed and felt a bit tired somehow.


    "Yes, I''m grateful that he has stopped me from killing Kurt, but what does it mean by stopping me from being involved with the kingdom?" Shin was confused and didn''t understand.


    "Shin, you should know that even though Kurt is a devil, he''s also a noble, and if you kill him, then you might receive revenge from Kurt''s family. Worse case, they might send you an assassin or poison your food," Melinda said with a serious expression.


    "Is it that serious?" Shin asked with a frown, but if it was an assassin, he believed he could defeat them after all.


    "You¡­" Melinda was almost exasperated when she saw Shin really couldn''t understand everything.


    "Shin, don''t be arrogant!" Merlin shouted.


    "Gr - Grandpa¡­" Shin was trembling since it was his first time to see his grandpa was furious.


    "You might be powerful with all of your magic, but to kill someone, all you need is to stab you with a knife." Merlin looked at Shin with a serious expression and said, "Let''s say that you''re walking among the crowd then suddenly someone stabs you on the back, or when you''re drinking in the cafe, someone poisons your drink, and there''s a lot of more. With all of that, can your magic protect you? Can you really believe that you can 100% that you''ll be ready to fight against an assassin for 24 hours without a rest?" After all, the name of the devil wasn''t disclosed, so Kurt''s family didn''t receive unjust treatment by the society, so without a doubt, Kurt''s family had the power to revenge their son if Shin really was the one who killed Kurt, but fortunately, Shin didn''t do that.


    "I¡­" Shin couldn''t say back, then sighed and said, "I''m sorry, grandpa, grandma." He thought for a while and felt that he might start to get arrogant when he thought he could solve everything with magic.


    Merlin nodded with satisfaction and said, "It''s alright, you''re young. It is good to make a mistake, but worse is that you don''t realize that you''ve made a mistake. It''s good that you''ve admitted your mistake, and then let me exin to you how Kasugano has helped you before."


    "Yes, tell me, grandpa." Shin really didn''t understand how Haru had helped him, which was why he was curious.


    "Shin, the revenge of Kurt''s family, is one thing, but in truth, you don''t need to worry much about it since you have our protection and with our reputation, it is easy to stop Kurt''s family, so you don''t need to worry if you kill Kurt since we really can''t let a devil run this kingdom amok." Merlin paused for a while, then said, "But you should know what will happen after you''ve killed Kurt.".


    "What''s happening?" Shin didn''t understand. After all, he had always thought that he should kill a demon, and there was nothing wrong with his action, right?


    Merlin was about to say something, but Melinda stopped him.


    "Let me exin it, Merlin," Melinda said.


    "Un." Merlin nodded and didn''t say much.


    "The first thing is that you''ll be revered as a hero," Melinda said with a serious expression.


    "Eh? Hero? Me?" Shin was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Melinda nodded and said, "Yes, everyone in this city will revere you as a hero after you''ve killed the devil, which was why that what Kasugano had done before by not admitting that both of you didn''t defeat the devil, but the devil fell on its own was a good thing."


    Shin was confused, and even though he didn''t have that much interest as a hero, he didn''t understand why being a hero was bad.


    Melinda looked at Shin''s expression and sighed. She continued with her exnation. "If you be a hero, you''ll be used by the kingdom as a tool for politics." She looked at Shin and said, "We hope no one is using you, and even though you know Diseum (King of the Earlshide) and August very well, both of them are still the king and the prince of the kingdom before they make their decision, they have always put the interest of this kingdom first, which is why we have told you that Kasugano has helped you."


    "Will Uncle Dis and Aug use me as a tool of politics? There''s no way, right?" Shin was confused.


    "Shin, I know that you know both of them very well, but you should understand that a human''s heart is veryplex and sometimes the interest of a lot of people is more important than a single person, so you should always be ready when such a situation appears in front of you," Melinda said with a serious expression. She knew that it might sound cruel, but she also needed to tell her grandson, after all, that he was already an adult.


    "¡­" Shin felt that his mind was blown away, but he nodded, even though he didn''t believe that August and Diseum might use him.


    "By the way, if possible, can you invite Kasugano to our house?" Melinda suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I agree with your grandmother." Merlin nodded and said, "We need to say thank you for his help."


    Shin nodded and said, "Then I''ll invite him when school starts." He was just a normal sryman, so there was no way for him to think such aplex thought, but he also knew that he needed to thank Haru for what he had done to him.


    The three of them continued to talk, and they returned to their harmonious state, but as expected, both Merlin and Melinda were helpless against Shin''smon sense.

 Chapter 1682 The Aftermath 3

    <h4>Chapter 1682 The Aftermath 3</h4>


    When Shin was talking with his grandparents, August also reported what had happened to the academy to his father, the king of the Earlshide Kingdom, Diseum von Earlshide.


    Diseum listened to his son''s report about Kurt, after all, his son''s safety was in danger, and the demon''s appearance brought some trauma to everyone in this kingdom. After all, for once, this kingdom had almost been destroyed by a devil.


    Diseum listened to August''s story quietly about when August and his friends were suddenly being attacked by Kurt, Kurt became a devil, then the fight between Kurt and Shin, and how Kurt suddenly fell on his own.


    Even though August didn''t want to, he also exined how Haru used magic to erase the fire magic from Kurt, who had be a devil.


    Thenstly, August exined how Kurt was defeated.


    "I''m not sure how Kurt was defeated since I''m quite far away, but I saw Kurt falling on his own."


    August didn''t understand what had happened. After all, he didn''t have knowledge about the modern world, so he believed that Kurt had fallen on his own. After all, he didn''t really want to admit that Haru was the one who defeated it. He then looked at his father and asked, "Father, what will happen to Kurt?


    "Hmm¡­" Diseum looked at August and said, "We have decided to execute him." When the devil was brought, everyone was in fear. After all, there were still many people who remembered the terror of the devil, which was why no one hesitated and directly killed Kurt when Kurt hadn''t regained consciousness. After all, no one really knew what would happen after Kurt had woken up, it was great that Kurt had passed out, and they used that chance to kill him immediately.


    It might sound ridiculous, but it was normal for the people in the medieval age to end the source of trouble as soon as possible, after all, no one thought that there was someone who would create an artificial devil, and as a king, even though, he might have a good ability to govern a country, his knowledge about the demon, devil, and magic was limited. He was also quite old, so he didn''t have any motivation to learn a new thing.


    "¡­" August was in silence, and his expression was slightly pale, but he didn''t say much since he also understood that a demon, no, a devil shouldn''t exist in this world and it was a normal thing to do, after all, everything was for the safety of their kingdom.


    "But, is Kasugano what you have said before really powerful?" Diseum asked, after all, if he also knew Haru''s name, but as a king, he needed to show his position, he was a king of the Earlshide Kingdom, and if he came to Haru''s house, then where was his face, or rather the prestige of this kingdom might lose.


    "I''m not sure, but Shin should be more powerful," August said. After all, even though he hated to admit it, he knew that Haru was more powerful than him, but he didn''t believe that Haru was more powerful than Shin, which was why when he recalled what had happened during Kurt''s attack, he felt very frustrated at how weak he was.


    Diseum became interested in Haru, but he also knew that he had done something wrong to Haru. After all, during the entrance speech, he had taken Haru''s position to give the speech to his son. However, it was still necessary or else. His kingdom would lose its prestige in front of the Els.


    Even though the rtionship between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els was rtively mild and had a lot of cooperation with the Els, both were still from different countries. Of course, they had always been very wary of each other. "But Aug, what do you think of Kasugano?"


    August thought for a while and said, "I hate him." It was his true feeling since he felt very useless when he waspared to him, which was why he didn''t like him. He was also being teased several times by Haru, which made him feel ufortable with him.


    "August, as someone who will be the king of this country, you have failed if you have made a decision based on your subjection," Diseum said and raised his voice, after all, if he knew that if he let his son, like this, then there would be a lot of trouble for this country in the future.


    August was startled because he didn''t expect to be reprimanded, so he quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, father."


    "It''s good to know, but tell me, what do you think of Kasugano?" Diseum asked.


    "I feel like he has always treated me like a child," August said while gritting his teeth.


    Diseum nodded and said, "Yes, he can be a member of the council and be one of the richest men on this continent from such a young age. I can see why he sees you as a child." He also knew that his son also viewed Haru as his rival or something, but it was good since someone who was grown in a well-protected ce wouldn''t be a great king, so having one or two rivals was necessary to promote his son''s growth.


    "Father!" August was speechless when he saw his father praised Haru.


    "You don''t need to deny it. It is also the reason why you have always wanted topete with him, right?" Diseum said.


    "¡­"


    Seeing his son in silence, Disuem didn''t say much, but at the same time, he thought that Haru was more powerful than he had thought, but he didn''t fear him, and he also believed in his son. "Well, enough sulking, and I''m going to ask you, what do you think that we should do with Shin and Kasugano?" After all, both Shin and Haru had protected the school from the devil, even though it was only a moment, so the kingdom should give an appropriate response to both of them.


    "I think we should give them a medal, after all, because they have protected this country," August said without hesitation. He was young, and he was still full of ideas where he believed that everyone could understand each other as long as they talked, but¡­


    Diseum shook his head and said, "No, this time, we''ll put all the feat of killing the devil to the army."


    "What?!" August was in shock.


    Diseum looked at his son and said, "I know that you''re dissatisfied, but you also know that we have made this underhanded move when I tell you to give a speech on the academy, but you should understand that we should put the interest of kingdom above everything." If everyone saw the one who in the devil was either Haru or Shin, then he would give either of them a medal without hesitation, but they only caught Kurt, and the rest was something that the army did, which was why he couldn''t give them something that they normally would receive.


    August clenched his fist and couldn''t ept it for a while.


    "Which is why you should tell both of them that we, the royalty, will give both Shin Wolford and Kasugano Haruka a lot of rewards, whether it is money ornd, as long as they have protected this kingdom. From the devil." Diseum looked at August and asked, "So can I leave this to you, August?"


    "Yes." August nodded, after all, that as a prince and soon-to-be-king, he should put the kingdom''s interest above everything, but at the same time, he felt quite disappointed at his father, but he didn''t say anything and left after their talk.


    Diseum looked at August''s back and could only shake his head, hoping August could grow up quickly so August could change his position since bing a king was more tired than he had thought. He stood up, walked toward the window, and looked in the direction of the Bluesphere Empire with aplicated gaze.

 Chapter 1683 Beauty Product? Can you give it to me too?

    <h4>Chapter 1683 Beauty Product? Can you give it to me too?</h4>


    Two days of break ended, and as usual, Haru went to the school together with four beautiful girls, which had be quite a daily scene, and he also had be a sort of legendary figure in the eyes of the men in this kingdom.


    After all, Haru''s face was so ordinary, so ordinary that someone might lose him in the crowd. If his body wasn''t good and he wasn''t tall, then probably no one would be able to notice him, but it was also the reason why everyone was amazed by him, his face was so ordinary, but he had a harem, which made them amazing, and wondering what his secret was, but when they saw his body, they thought that it was a muscle, which was why because of this, there was a lot of men started to work out to build up their muscles, after all, as long as they had a muscle, they would be popr with a girl!


    If Haru knew that he was the cause of the increasing poprity of the workout, he wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or disdain them, but he wouldn''t say anything, after all, having a good body was the root of everything.


    For the female gender, they were curious how Haru could be so popr. Still, it might be because of an ident or something. Somehow someone saw him when he worked out and saw the big bulge on his pants, which made the entire girls and women in the kingdom startled. After all, they had never seen anything with such a size. It had be a secret discussion among everyone, and at the same time, they were wondering whether it was really that good. Still, when they saw Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily, who was by his side, they thought that Haru really might have a superb body.


    Haru, who had always been low-key, even wore sses to hide his real appearance, wasn''t sure what to say when he heard such a rumor and could only sigh helplessly, but he didn''t care much about them. After all, they were only strangers, and the rumor also wasn''t that bad either, but what made him helpless right now.


    "What? If you have something that you want to say, just tell me," Haru said while looking at both Maria and Sicily, who had been looking at him with a suspicious gaze.


    "Haru, tell me, is yourpany developing a beauty product or something?" Maria asked with a serious expression.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "I mean¡­" Maria pointed her finger at Yuri and said, "Yuri is so beautiful! What has happened?!"


    Yuri blushed and hugged Haru''s arm tightly while showing a shy smile. After that night, she had transformed from a girl into a woman, and she had to admit that it was so amazing, and he was so strong that she understood why he could be a bad man.


    On the other hand, Lynn knew what had happened to both Yuri and Haru, which was why she was a bit jealous and was also curious since, from Yuri''s description, it felt so good that it made her wonder whether it was really good or not.


    In this era, entertainment was limited. Besides reading a book, watching theatre, and ying some sports, there was nothing else that could be yed by children safely, but if it was adult entertainment, then there was, without doubt, that was one thing that was very wonderful to be done by a couple, right?


    Lynn usually spent her time researching magic, but this time, she was curious how it felt to be a woman too, which was why she wanted to go back as soon as possibleter.


    Unlike Lynn''s reaction, Sicily and Maria were dumbfounded when they saw Yuri''s reddened face and her shy expression, and somehow, both of them had an idea what kind of things they had done.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t give you this beauty product," Haru said simply.


    "Huh? Why?" Maria was surprised and thought that there was really a beauty product since Haru said so, but in truth, she didn''t really understand.


    "Well, if I really give it to you, then your parents might scold me and force me to marry you," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Huh?" Maria was dumbfounded and didn''t really understand, but the quietest one had always been the most perverted, and Sicily knew what this bad guy meant.


    "Ma - Maria, you shouldn''t ask him more¡­" Sicily tried to stop Maria with a low voice since she was very embarrassed at that moment. Her face was red, which made her cuter.


    "No! I want his beauty product!" Maria escaped from Sicily and said, "Haru, give it to me!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily.


    Haru coughed awkwardly and said, "You sure?"


    "Um!" Maria nodded with a smile then asked, "So you''re going to give it to me?"


    Yuri saw that her man wanted to tease Maria again, so she quickly stopped him and said, "Haru, stop teasing Maria."


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much.


    "Yuri, what do you mean? Has this guy been teasing me?" Maria frowned and really wanted to beat up Haru somehow since this guy didn''t intend to give her the beauty product.


    Yuri smiled helplessly and said, "Well,e here, let me exin to you what the beauty product in his mouth is." She quickly pulled Maria, Sicily, and Lynn together, exining what the thing that could make her skin shone and made her even more beautiful was.


    Lynn might have heard Yuri''s exnation before, but she was still curious.


    Sicily showed a helpless expression when she was pulled, but even though her face said otherwise, her body was honest since she wanted to hear Yuri''s exnation.


    Unlike both Lynn and Sicily, Maria was still clueless, but she had an eager expression since she wanted to taste the beauty product that could make Yuri so beautiful.


    Haru looked at the sky and didn''t show much expression, but he had to admit that his life in this world started to get exciting somehow.


    Then without any trouble, the five of them came to the school together, and Shin, who couldn''t read the mood, directly asked Maria with a worried expression.


    "Maria, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?"


    "No - Nothing!" Maria panicked, then red at the cause of her red face, but at the same time, there was a curiosity in her heart, wondering whether it was really that good.


    "Hmm?" Shin only tilted his head with confusion, wondering whether he had said something wrong, but then he looked at Sicily, whose face was also slightly blushed and couldn''t help but slightly mesmerized since she was so beautiful.


    Unfortunately, Shin didn''t know the reason for the blush on Sicily''s face, and if he knew¡­


    Haru didn''t think too much and sat down in his seat, thinking about what he needed to do since he felt his quests might take some time to finish.

 Chapter 1684 Sometimes youth is troublesome

    <h4>Chapter 1684 Sometimes youth is troublesome</h4>


    When everyone arrived at the ss, Haru raised his eyebrow when he nced at Shin, who pretended to show a mncholy andplex expression on his face while looking outside the ss window. He wondered why Shin needed to do this, and he had to admit that this guy was like an open book, but at the same time, he noticed someone''s presence on the rooftop that was observing Shin, which made him only shake his head once again.


    Haru wondered how a viin could be so dumb that he woulde to the school to observe Shin. He looked at Shin and decided to ask, "Shin, what''s wrong?"


    Shin turned his head and looked at Haru, who was asking him this question. "Well, there''s something that is bothering me."


    "Something has bothered you?" August raised his eyebrows.


    "Is it so easy to be a devil?" Shin asked with doubt.


    August''s expression started to change, and he was then in deep thought. "I see¡­"


    Unlike Lynn and Yuri, who knew what had happened based on their conversation with Harust time, both weren''t that surprised, but rather they were surprised that everything would go ording to Haru''s talk. He told them that Shin would start to show aplex expression when they were at the school, then started to talk to everyone about his doubt for a devil that appeared in the academy, which made them shake their heads. When they looked at everyone''s expression, they could only shake their heads since they were all also moved ording to what Haru said before.


    "Shin, you mean someone has artificially created that devil?" Haru asked directly.


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone was startled. After all, no one had ever thought that a demon or a devil could be created artificially. Still, when they thought thest time a devil had appeared, they also felt that it was impossible for Kurt to be a devil. After all, for someone to be a devil, they needed a huge amount of magic, and Kurt wasn''t like that. As for the previous devil that appeared decades ago, he was a powerful magician who had lost control of his magic, then became a devil, so there was no way Kurt would be a devil on his own since it was practically impossible.


    Yuri and Lynn also knew about this matter. Still, Haru told them to keep quiet about this until they came to the school, and even if they told the kingdom, they might not believe it since their prestige wasn''t enough, and he told them to leave everything to Shin since August would believe Shin without hesitation. Looking at both Shin and August, both of them were wondering whether they had such a rtionship. If so, all they could do was wish for their happiness as their ssmates.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shin nodded with a serious expression and said, "Yes, I''ve heard from grandpa that a devil or a demon will lose all of his reasons and are only able to howl. But when Kurt turned into a devil, he could still speak. Plus, when I fought him, he was surprisingly weak."


    "¡­¡­Devil was weak?"


    "When we put these things together, I wonder if Kurt was used in some kind of human experiment," Shin said.


    "Wha--?!"


    Everyone was in shock, except for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, but Yuri and Lynn showed a shocked expression since what had happened in this ss was the same as what Haru had told them before, which made them in shock. Both of them looked at their man and had a feeling that if this guy wanted to unite the continent, then it might be possible.


    On the other hand, Haru was really shocked at how cliche the plot was, which made him quite helpless.


    "Oh, right, Kasugano-kun," Shin suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong, Shin?" Haru looked at Shin curiously.


    "Both my grandpa and grandma have invited you to visit them. Is that alright with you?" Shin asked.


    "What?!"


    The one who was in shock wasn''t him, but it was Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria.


    Haru looked at the four girls speechlessly, but he had to admit that the prestige of the Wise Man and the Guru was still huge in this kingdom, but for him? Even though he didn''t show that much excitement, he was still interested in the Guru''s knowledge, and from the excitement of both Yuri and Lynn, he knew that he needed to ept it.


    "When?" Haru asked calmly.


    "If you''re free, you can go to my house after school," Shin said without hesitation.


    "Then can I bring¡­" Haru looked at both Yuri and Lynn, but Maria and Sicily also looked at him with a hopeful expression. "Can I bring the four of them, Shin?"


    Shin didn''t expect Sicily toe to his house, but at the same time, he was happy, so he agreed without hesitation. "Sure."


    "Thank you, Haru!" 4x


    Lynn and Yuri quickly hugged Haru, and Maria and Sicily were also grateful to him.


    "¡­¡­" Shin.


    Shin wasn''t sure why, but he felt quiteplex at that moment.


    August raised his eyebrow when he heard that both the Wise Man and the Guru wanted to meet Haru, and of course, it made him curious, after all, Haru was from the Els, if Haru was just amoner, then he wouldn''t think too much, but his identity wasn''t lostpared to him. He didn''t want to be left behind, so¡­


    "Right, Shin, Kasugano, I also have something to talk about with you," August said.


    Haru looked at Shin and asked, "Then please say, Your Highness."


    "¡­¡­" August was speechless since Haru didn''t follow the script, since, on the script, he should follow them, right?


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Aug?" Shin also asked curiously.


    August gritted his teeth and said, "The royalty have decided to give you a reward for protecting the capital from the kingdom, so is there something that you want?"


    "What? Reward?" Shin was startled.


    August looked at Shin with a smile and said, "Yes, I''m sorry that we can''t give you a medal or something more, after all, we''re going to give the feat of defeating the devil to the army, so I have to say sorry to the two of you."


    "No, no." Shin quickly shook his head and said, "You don''t need to, and it is something that I have to do. After all, I can''t let something like a devil appear in this kingdom, right?"


    "Shin¡­" August was moved by Shin''s kindness but still said, "No, whether it is money,nd, or something, please tell us, we''ll give it to you."


    Shin wanted to refuse, but¡­


    "Then, Your Highness, can you give me and near the beach or a port?" Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" August looked at Haru with a frown, but he nodded. "Yes."


    "Good." Haru thanked August and didn''t care about August''s expression since, in his mind, this guy was a child who had never received the lesson from the society, then looked at Shin and said, "Shin, you should ept it, after all, don''t you want your own house in the future? In the future, you might have a family, and a house is necessary, right?"


    August quickly nodded at Haru''s words and said, "Yes, Shin, if you want, we can give you the same mansion as both the Wise Man and the Guru."


    "Well¡­"


    In the end, Shin agreed under Haru''s persuasion.


    Haru wasn''t sure how big thend was, but he hoped that the kingdom wouldn''t be so petty by giving him a smallnd size.

 Chapter 1685 Meeting with the Wise Man and the Guru

    <h4>Chapter 1685 Meeting with the Wise Man and the Guru</h4>


    After the ss, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily went to Shin''s house to meet both the Wise Man and the Guru, but¡­


    "Let''s use "Gate" so it''ll be faster," Shin said and used his magic to create a door back to his house. He looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Let''s go."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was speechless by Shin''s magic. They knew that he was strong, but this¡­


    Haru looked at Shin''s gate and asked, "You use this door to shorten the distance between the ss and your house?"


    "Yes." Shin nodded with a smile and exined to Haru kindly. "Unlike teleportation that is moving something to another ce, this magic only shortens the distance between two ces."


    "I see." Haru nodded and asked, "Can you go anywhere with it?"


    "No, I can only use it in ces where I have been. Other than that, I can only walk, run, or fly," Shin said.


    "Can we use this kind of magic too?" Maria asked curiously since this magic was way too convenient, right?


    Shin smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m not sure, but you should know that my grandpa can''t use this magic."


    "What?! The Wise Man can''t use this magic?!" Shin''s words stupefied everyone.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Shin and could only shake his head at this moment. "Well, Shin, can we go to your house now? I feel bad to make both of your grandparents wait."


    "Yes." Shin nodded.


    "Wait, Shin, let mee with you. I want to report to both Wise Man and Guru about your rewards, too," August said since he didn''t want to be left behind.


    "Let''s go, Yuri, Lynn, Maria, Sicily," Haru said.


    "Um." 4x


    The four of them nodded and followed Haru to enter the "Gate" carefully since it was their first time to see such magic, and at the same time, their expression on Shin started to change.


    The seven of them entered the "Gate" simultaneously, and they arrived at Shin''s house.


    "Shin! How many times have I told you not to use a gate at home?!"


    "I''m sorry, grandma, but it is faster this way," Shin said with a helpless expression.


    "Th - The Guru!!!"


    Yuri, Maria, and Lynn were excited when they saw Melinda Bowen.


    "Oh? You have also brought your friends too, Shin?"


    "Yes, grandpa." Shin nodded with a smile.


    The four girls have been in trace since it was their first time seeing Wise Man, Merlin Wolford, and Guru, Melinda Bowen, right before their eyes.


    Melinda then ignored Shin and looked at the four girls who walked out with her grandson, looking at them with a smile, and asked him, "By the way, Shin, which one is your girlfriend?"


    "¡­¡­"


    When those words came out, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Shin nced at Sicily slightly with a red face and then quickly said, "No, no, I don''t have a girlfriend, grandma!" Even though he was an adult, he was still embarrassed when he was being teased like this, and he only wanted his grandma to stop teasing him since he didn''t want his image of Sicily to be bad.


    August could only shake his head and had to admit that even though his friend was good at magic, his way into a rtionship was quite awkward. After all, even though a lot of days had passed, Shin''s rtionship with his crush had never be closer.


    "How useless!" Melinda snorted and could only shake her head when she thought that her grandson couldn''t even get a single girl in his ss, but as a woman, she then noticed a strange aura from the ordinary man that had been standing around the four girls. It might be because his face was so ordinary that he didn''t notice him before, but when she saw a shocking thing, the four beautiful girls that came might be rted to this young man.


    Haru put on his best smile and said, "Nice to meet you, the Wise Man, the Guru. My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Oh? You''re Kasugano Haruka?" Merlin was surprised since Haru was so ordinary. Besides Haru''s body, he really couldn''t see anything special on him, which surprised him. Yes, he was surprised. After all, Haru''s appearance wasn''t like what the rumor said, and his appearance was so ordinary, but when he looked at him closely, he could see that Haru''s body might be packed with power.


    Melinda''s face was quite unnatural, and she said, "I''ve heard that Kasugano Haruka is a very amazing young man, and it seems that rumors are true since you even bring your own harem to meet us." She looked at Haru up and down, wondering what made this ordinary guy so attractive, but then her eyes stopped at hisher region, which caused her face to be slightly hot.


    Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily blushed and lowered their heads, hiding behind Haru''s huge body.


    "Ha - Harem?!" 2x


    Merlin and Shin were in shock.


    "¡­¡­" August wasn''t sure how topete with him now.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness, but when they have heard that I''m going to meet both the Wise Man and the Guru, they''re so excited and want to meet both of you two," Haru said.


    Merlin stroked his beard and said, "No, it is alright, but are the four of them really your girlfriends?" He still couldn''t believe how this ordinary guy could get all four beautiful girls, where his handsome grandson was still single.


    "No, my women are only both of them," Haru said while holding both Lynn and Yuri.


    Lynn and Yuri lowered their heads shyly, then greeted both Merlin and Melinda politely.


    "Then how about the two of them?" Melinda asked.


    "Hello Guru, my name is Maria von Messina," Maria said.


    "My name is Sicily von ude," Sicily said.


    "As for our rtionship with this bastard, we''re not his women at all," Maria said with a snort.


    Sicily wasn''t sure why, but she felt a bit bitter and sad, so she only lowered her head.


    Melinda could hear that Haru was a real predator since he didn''t say something like a girlfriend or something, but he said that they were his women. She had to admit that this ordinary young man was so charming and wild at that moment.


    Shin was surprised when he heard that Haru had a harem. After all, he thought everyone in this kingdom was living in monogamy, so he thought Haru was dating Yuri, but he didn''t expect him to date Lynn together. Still, at the same time, he sighed in relief since Sicily was omitted.


    Merlina and Melinda became interested in this young man so¡­


    "Well, it is rude for us to let you keep standing here. Come inside," Merlin said.


    "Yes." Melinda nodded and said, "Let''s talk inside."


    "Thank you," Haru said with a smile, then also brought Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria with him.


    Shin also followed his grandparents and kept ncing at Sicily from time to time.


    Then they left, leaving August, whose presence was suddenly thinned out and wasn''t noticed by everyone.


    "¡­"


    ''Am I being ignored?''

 Chapter 1686 Youre still beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 1686 You''re still beautiful</h4>


    Melinda and Merlin brought them to the guest room to wee them, but¡­


    "August, what''s wrong? You''re noting with them, right?" Merlin asked directly.


    "Um¡­" August raised his eyebrow, but the one who said those words was Merlin, the hero. It was a great thing that Merlin stayed in his kingdom. After all, with him around, the protection of his kingdom would be better, and at the same time, he also knew that if he was rude, Merlin, Melinda, and Shin might move, and their destination, without doubt, Els!


    August knew that he couldn''t let that happen, so he said, "Merlin-sama, we, the royalty, have decided to give Shin Wolford a reward for his service to protect this kingdom from the devil."


    Merlin raised his eyebrows, and his expression started to change. "Are you going to use my grandson as your political tool?"


    "Of course not!" August quickly shook his head and said, "If Shin is the one who ys the devil, then we might be able to give him a medal as a hero, but the one who has in the devil is the army, so it isn''t good to give him a medal, and we have decided to give himnd and money for what he has done to the country."


    Merlin nodded and didn''t care much about the royalty as long as they didn''t use his grandson as a political tool, which was why he was d that there was Haru here. After all, he didn''t want his grandson to be trapped in this kingdom.


    The Earlshide Kingdom might be a huge kingdom, but it was very fragile. After all, a single devil could destroy this peaceful kingdom, and Merlin also knew how important his grandson''s power was to this kingdom, which was why he knew that the kingdom might do everything to get his grandson, but with Haru was here, everything couldn''t go ording to their n.


    Merlin knew that even though both Diseum (King of the Earlshide) and August might be good and their intentions were pure to befriend them, but no human was unselfish. He knew that both of them wanted to stay in this Earlshide Kingdom forever, which was why he was grateful for Haru''s appearance, whose position didn''t even lose to August, or rather, even better, but he wasn''t sure why Haru was here. He then nced at the four girls and twitched his lips, and had to admit that this guy really knew how to enjoy his life.


    "Your Highness, don''t forget about my reward too," Haru said with a smile.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry," August said with a sigh, feeling that his position as a crown prince was useless in this ce.


    "Kasugano, you''re already wealthy. What is the use of a little piece ofnd?" Melinda scolded Haru without hesitation.


    "Guru, that''s where you''re wrong." Haru shook his head and said, "For example, a mother has two children, and this mother bought one of his other children a candy. It doesn''t really matter if the other children don''t know about it, but once this child knows, he will ask the candy too, right? So it''ll be fair." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I only want the royalty of the Earlshide Kingdom to be fair, or are they not fair?"


    "No, we''re fair," August said without hesitation.


    "That''s good. I''m waiting for mynd and money," Haru said without looking away from August, and because of this, August looked away since August couldn''t stand against the pressure from his stare.


    "¡­¡­" They were speechless when a hugend and money was beingpared to candy. Still, they couldn''t refute Haru''s words, after all, the one who said that it was a small piece ofnd was Melinda, but at the same time, they looked at the confrontation between August and Haru, before shaking their heads since they knew who was better.


    Melindaughed and said, "Kasugano, no, Haru, can I call you that?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile, then said, "And Guru, can I call you big sister?"


    "Big sister?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Like a wine, even though you''ve aged, I can see that your beauty is very well preserved," Haru said with a sincere smile.


    "¡­" Everyone was speechless since no one expected that Haru would flirt with Melinda Bowen.


    Melinda blushed and coughed several times. "Big sister is too much. I know my age very well, but you can call me Aunt Melinda or something."


    "Yes, Aunt Melinda," Haru said with a cheeky smile.


    ''This guy¡­'' Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria were speechless at how cheeky and shameless this guy was.


    As expected, because of this, there was a strange atmosphere between Haru and Melinda for some reason.


    ''Eh? Eh? Eh?'' Shin really couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him. After all, his mind was pretty much simple, and all he could do was to think about magic.


    "Cough! Cough!" Merlin coughed to change this strange atmosphere and asked, "Haru, can I call you that too?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Should I call you Uncle Merlin too?"


    Merlin was amused and said, "I don''t mind." Unlike the stiff royalty, he liked Haru''s style more, so without hesitation, he asked, "Haru, I''ve heard that you''ve stopped the fire of Kurt before? May I ask how you can do that?"


    "!!!"


    When they heard Merlin''s question, August, Maria, and Sicily also looked at Haru curiously since they also wanted to know how Haru could erase the fire from Kurt before.


    As for Lynn and Yuri, both of them knew already how Haru could do it, so they didn''t feel that much surprised when Haru wanted to tell Melinda, Merlin, and Shin about his magic.


    Shin was also curious at how Haru could erase Kurt''s me before wondering how Haru was able to do it.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I don''t mind telling you, but¡­" He nced at August deliberately but didn''t say anything.


    "Ah!" Merlin noticed Haru''s deliberate gaze and said, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, can you go home first?" He didn''t feel guilty about this since he knew the importance of magic to a magician.


    "¡­" August was in shock when he was told to go home. He opened his mouth then closed it again before looking at Shin, hoping Shin would help him.


    Shin also noticed August, then looked at Haru and asked, "Can August stay?"


    "Shin, if one day you open a restaurant and everyone who has eaten your food says that your food is delicious, and you get a lot of money from it, are you happy?" Haru asked.


    Shin didn''t know why Haru asked this question, but he nodded. "Yes."


    "Then if one day, the owner of the rival of your restaurantes to you, then ask what is the secret recipe of your food, will you give him?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not." Shin shook his head and knew the importance of the secret recipe for his restaurant. He might be able to give it to his friends and family, but not to hispetitor.


    "There you go." Haru smiled and said, "What you have asked me is something like that." He looked at August and said, "Your Highness, I''m sure that you''re unhappy at this moment, but you should also need to understand my position, after all, our country isn''t exactly an alliance, and even if we''re an alliance, there''s no way that we can tell every one of our secrets, right? Even to our most important people, we sometimes also have a secret that we have always kept."


    ''Ah!'' Shin finally understood, and he also knew that his request was rude before, so he quickly said, "I''m sorry, Haru. I''ve said something wrong."


    "Don''t be. It is good that you have realized that you''ve made a mistake. What is scary is when you have made a mistake, but you don''t realize that mistake," Haru said.


    Merlin and Melinda nodded simultaneously, and Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria were looking at Haru in amazement.


    Shin nodded without hesitation and thanked Haru. He then looked at August apologetically and said, "Well, sorry, Aug."


    August sighed and nodded. "Then I''ll go back now." He knew that staying here any longer would lower his prestige as royalty, so he left without hesitation, and at the same time, his face was burning in shame when he thought that he was so shameless to ask his friend to let him stay. He didn''t have any face to stay any longer and decided to leave right away.


    "Well¡­ then we''ll go too, Haru," Maria said sadly.


    Sicily also stood up and also felt sad.


    After all, they both realized that they were outsiders, so they decided to leave, but¡­


    "You two can stay. I don''t mind exining it to both of you," Haru said.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Maria and Sicily were surprised.


    "It isn''t something special after all, and what is our rtionship? You two are also beautiful girls. It is also good to be stronger so you can protect yourselves better," Haru said with a smile.


    "Haru¡­" Sicily was moved at that moment.


    "It''s great that you know," Maria said with a beautiful smile since she was also happy that Haru didn''t treat her as a stranger.


    "Sit down first," Haru said.


    Maria and Sicily nodded then sat down one by one, but there was still a trace of worry on their faces.


    Maria looked at Haru then asked, "Haru is that alright?"

 Chapter 1687 Brazen Kid 1

    <h4>Chapter 1687 Brazen Kid 1</h4>


    Haru looked at Maria, who showed a worried expression and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Melinda looked at Haru and said, "Haru, you''re not worried? Even though your position as the council of the Els is good, August is still the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom. Don''t you need to worry that he might trouble you on the academy?"


    Hearing Melinda''s words, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily became worried toward Haru. After all, August was a crown prince.


    Shin also looked at Haru in worry. After all, his life had always been very peaceful, so he didn''t know what to do in this situation. After all, Haru and August were both his friends, but he also understood Haru''s feelings which didn''t want to share his secret with August. He then looked at Melinda and said, "Grandma, you don''t need to worry too much. After all, Aug isn''t such a petty-minded person."


    "If that''s the case, then it is all good, but you should know that the human heart is veryplex," Melinda said with a serious expression.


    "That¡­" Shin couldn''t say anything in refute. After all, a human''s heart had always been a veryplex thing, and if it was easy, then he wouldn''t be troubled by his feeling toward Sicily.


    When everyone was worried about Haru, he was only smiling amusedly, sipping the tea calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    His reaction caused everyone to be dumbfounded.


    "You¡­!!!" Maria was speechless and became annoyed. "Everyone is worried about you. How can you drink tea so calmly?!"


    "Calm down. This is only a child''s conflict after all," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­Child''s conflict?" Everyone was dumbfounded again.


    "Isn''t that right?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­" That''s right. This was a conflict between a child. What were they worried about?


    Everyone thought at that moment, which was why they were dumbfounded since, in Haru''s mouth, everything was so simple that it made them speechless.


    "Still, I''ll look down on his Highness if he reports everything to the King, and if that happens, then I''m worried about the future of your kingdom, well, not entirely your kingdom, but I won''t be surprised if someone might create a coup d''etat in the future since the quality of your future king is just like that, a spoiled kid who will report everything to his parents when he loses in the conflict," Haru said then put down his cup on the table.


    When they heard Haru''s words, and if what he really said came true where August would report his parents when August had a conflict with Haru, then they would really really looked down on August.


    "So you don''t need to worry too much if he still has pride, then he won''t trouble me. After all, he also knows what he has done before is something very shameful that doesn''t match his identity as a crown prince," Haru said calmly as if his conflict with August was just like a conflict between a kid that stole a candy of another kid.


    This smile¡­ Haru didn''t know how this smile charmed every woman in this room. After all, what women had always wanted was a strong man that could protect them from anything, and even though his face might be ordinary at this moment, he was still full of charm.


    Haru really didn''t need to worry much about August after all, during his stay on the Earlshide Kingdom, he had tied everyone with interest, like what people often said, there was no eternal alliance. Still, there was an eternal interest, and that what he had done, even though the voice of the royalty might be strong, but if no one listened to them, then they were nothing.


    Yuri and Lynn breathed became quite heavy, and they hugged him tightly since this guy was really full of charm.


    Sicily, Maria, and even Melinda had to admit that this was what man was. Even though Haru''s face might be ordinary, he was full of manly charm that made them want to sumb themselves toward him, and they couldn''t help but look at both Yuri and Lynn enviously.


    Merlin looked at Haru with aplex expression and understood why Haru was able to be one of the richest men on the continent and also the youngest member of the council in the Els. He looked at his grandson and had to admit that he was really proud of Shin, but he also knew that even though Shin might be powerful and all, his mind¡­


    Merlin let out a long sigh, but he was also helpless. After all, even though he was very talented at magic, his knowledge about the rest was quite limited, and it was because of this reason that Shin didn''t havemon sense.


    Shin had never thought that he would lose to anyone. After all, he was someone who was reincarnated from a modern world, even though, in the past, he was only a normal programmer, he was still someone from a modern world, and his knowledge was more advanced than the people in this world, which was why he had a lot of a hard time to adjust himself to the people in this world. It was also the reason why many people told him that hecked amon sense, but because he was strong, no one said anything, however, at this moment, he understood that there was an existence that was bigger than him.


    Even though his appearance might be so ordinary, he was so different from the people that Shin had seen in his two lives, and for the first time, Shin thought that Haru was his friend.


    "Anyway, let me talk about how I use my magic to erase the fire of that devil," Haru said suddenly, changing the topic of the conversation.


    Everyone was also curious at how Haru erased a fire with his magic.


    "Well, this magic is pretty simple, and I have the idea of this magic from a candle," Haru said.


    "Candle?" Everyone was dumbfounded once again.


    "Yes, have you seen a candle? That white stick with a fire on the tip of it?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Maria raised her eyebrow and asked, "But what does it have to do with your magic?"


    "To light a candle, you need a fire, then what if you want to make the fire disappear? What will you do?" Haru asked.


    "Um¡­ using water?" Maria said, unsure.


    Sicily realized something then said, "Blow?"


    Shin, Melinda, and Merlin also realized Haru''s meaning.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, you blow the candle, and the fire will disappear. That''s what I do. Using that idea, I develop this magic."


    "¡­¡­" Shin was amazed by Haru''s words and realized the word "genius" was, after all, unlike him, who came from the modern world, Haru was someone from this world, which was why he was dumbfounded.


    "I see." Merlin nodded and said, "Fascinating idea to develop magic." He looked with a smile, thinking that with Haru around, his grandson wouldn''t be called a monster anymore.


    "I''m just lucky." Haru showed a light smile, then said, "I''m sure that even if it isn''t me, someone will develop such magic in the future."


    Melinda shook her head and said, "You don''t need to be so humble. Your feat is amazing." Even though Haru''s talent at magic might not bepared with her grandson, Haru was still very amazing.


    "Then I''ll ept yourpliment," Haru said with a smile.


    Then they were talking to each other, and they were full ofughter. After all, a conversation had always been Haru''s best talent, and it didn''t take a long time before everyone''s rtionship had be very close to each other.


    Haru then thought of something then said, "Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, have you heard about our study group?"


    They didn''t understand Haru''s meaning by suddenly talking about this matter so suddenly.


    Merlina nodded and said, "It''s the Ultimate Magic Research Society, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded then directly asked, "If possible, can both of you be our teacher advisor and teach all the members of this study group?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily didn''t expect that this guy was so brave that he directly asked both the Wise Man and the Guru to be their teacher. Still, at the same time, their eyes were burning with a desire since if both of them became their teacher, then they knew that they would be strong.


    However, unlike what they had imagined, when Haru''s words fell, both Merlin and Melinda raised their eyebrows at the same time, feeling that this guy was too brazen, right?

 Chapter 1688 Brazen Kid 2

    <h4>Chapter 1688 Brazen Kid 2</h4>


    When Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily saw the expression of both Merlin and Melinda, they somehow felt a bit scared since they thought that Haru might be too rude, so both of them were unhappy.


    "Grandma, grandpa¡­" Shin also noticed this, so he wanted to calm both Merlin and Melinda.


    Merlin ignored Haru''s words, then said, "Haru, even if you''re our grandson''s friend, don''t you think that your request is too much? You should know the price to ask both the Wise Man and the Guru for each of your study groups, right?"


    Melinda didn''t say anything, but she stared at this young man sternly.


    What Merlin said to Haru was right. After all, the identity of the Wise Man and the Guru was loud in this continent. Even if they could teach someone, that person needed to pay an expensive price.


    Haru didn''tck money, and he knew that he could pay both of them, but when he could get it free, why did he need to pay?


    Haru was unperturbed by their gazes and said calmly, "I know that my request might be rude, but it is also for Shin''s well-being."


    "¡­Huh?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but then both Merlin and Melinda frowned at the same time.


    "What do you mean?" Melinda asked with a frown. She knew very well that Haru was very dangerous. He might not be as powerful as her, Merlin, or her grandson, but if he really became their enemy, then she wasn''t sure what would happen.


    "There''s no need to be that wary." Haru was speechless and said, "You might have realized it before, but both of you might have realized that Shincksmon sense."


    "¡­¡­¡­" There was only a silence when those words fell.


    "Ha?" Shin was the one who broke the silence and was dumbfounded since he didn''t expect Haru to directly say in front of his face that heckedmon sense. He felt that he had been insulted, but strangely enough, he couldn''t get angry since what Haru had said was true. After all, he knew how troubled his grandparents were by him.


    Melinda and Merlin also showed a startled expression, but then their expression became serious.


    "Go on." 2x


    Both of them said simultaneously since they knew what Haru was going to say was something important to them.


    "You might also have realized it before, but do you understand why I have decided to tell you my magic to everyone here, even though I exclude his Highness before?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t wait for them to answer and said, "It''s because Shin has exined to me the principle of the "Gate" magic."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Melinda and Merlin were dumbfounded then both of them stared at their grandson sternly.


    "SHINNN!!!!"


    Shin was startled and said, "It''s alright. It is just small magic." He really couldn''t understand why they were overreacting over such magic.


    "Just a small magic?!" Melinda really wanted to flip the table in front of her at that moment, but someone helped her.


    "Aunty Melinda, calm down. Let me exin to Shin why his magic might cause a lot of trouble in this world," Haru said.


    "Yes, quickly tell him, Haru," Merlin said in excitement, thinking that his grandson really had a great friend.


    "Thank you, Haru," Melinda said gratefully since she also wanted to put somemon sense to her grandson''s thick skull.


    "Shin, the "Gate," this magic, can affect a lot of things in this world." Haru raised his finger and said, "The first thing is the economy. Think how convenient this magic is since, with this magic, you can shorten two great distances with just one door. For example, you should know that a fish dish is scarce in the capital since we''re very far from the sea, and with this magic, the fish that is caught in the port can be sold in the capital easily, and we can also sell it with twice or triple price easily," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded by the potential of the "Gate," and at the same time. Maria''s eyes were shining, after all, her family''snd was located near the sea, and most of the people in hernd were getting their ies from fishing, but as expected, the number of people who bought the fish was limited, and there was no way to increase the sales, unless the people on hernd increased, and the fish would go bad if they were brought to the capital, after all, the distance of her family''snd to the capital was huge, which was why she was quite excited when she knew the potential of this magic.


    "Not only fish but mining, teleportation, etc., with this magic along, you might destroy the caravan business around this continent," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone at this moment stared at Shin speechlessly since this guy dared to exin how to use the Gate to everyone without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Shin felt embarrassed, but he still hadn''t realized his biggest mistake.


    "Well, economics is one thing, but this magic can affect both war and assassination," Haru said.


    "War and assassination?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "During the war, with this magic, you can travel a thousand or ten thousands of people so suddenly, directly to the king''s castle, then conquer the entire capital easily, and if it in the assassination, then someone can suddenlye to someone''s house and kill someone, then leave safely with this magic too." Haru looked at Shin with a serious expression and said, "This magic can create a lot of crimes, Shin. Robbery, kidnapping, stealing, etc. There are a lot of things that can be done, which is why I don''t praise your actions for exining to everyone how to use this magic," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence after they heard Haru''s words, and Shin¡­


    Shin was sweating profusely, and his head was buzzing when he heard that his magic could cause such crimes.


    "I know that you''re not thinking bad and luckily, everyone in the ss is nice, and they don''t have trouble with money, so you don''t need to worry, but you should know Shin that exining such strong magic without hesitation, your action might cause some trouble that can be undone in this world, especially when August is the crown prince, even though he''s your dear friend, sometimes, as what Aunt Melinda said, a human''s heart isplex, and even if August, no, even me, might not think not to have a bad intention right now, but what about in the future? After all, no one knows about the future, right?" Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence again.


    "This is also the reason why I don''t mind sharing my knowledge with everyone here, and it is also the reason why I ask both the Guru and the Wise Man to be our teacher." Haru then looked at both Melinda and Merlin and said, "Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, you should know the potential of Shin''s magic, and I''m sure that he is going to exin his knowledge about magic to everyone in the study group and make everyone be a powerful magician. Personally, I don''t think too much since I''m also happy that I can be strong, but this is the Earlshide Kingdom, and August is also a member of that study group. With all of that, what do you think will happen?" He then looked at everyone, wondering whether someone could answer his question.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence, and no one knew how to answer their question.


    "What will happen?" Merlin asked with a serious expression.


    "First, I''m sure that everyone will be strong, so strong that the army might not be able to ignore everyone who is being taught by Shin," Haru said.


    Maria raised her eyebrow and asked, "So we''ll be forced to be soldiers?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, with the personality of the King and August, I''m sure that they won''t do that, but they will subtly tell you that they have done their best to stop the army from forcing you to be a soldier, but then they tell you that with all of your power, it is impossible to let you run around without someone monitor you, so I''m sure that they''ll put all the members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society into a special group that is led by August himself." He smiled bitterly and said, "If I''m from the Earlshide Kingdom, then I won''t think too much, or rather, I''ll be happy. After all, this kingdom will have a strong magician group, but I''m from the Els. Just think of it, your neighboring country, which is hostile toward you, has a group of magicians that can even be matched with tens of thousands of soldiers and can travel anywhere as long as they want. What do you think? Can you sleep peacefully at night?"


    It was scary, that was the thought of everyone at that moment, and the girls also couldn''t help but shudder when they imagined such a scary thing.


    "That''s why I want to ask both Aunt Melinda and Uncle Merlin to be the teacher, no, the monitor of our study group so Shin won''t teach too much of some too strong magic, and both of you can protect our freedom so we won''t be forced to join this magician group, after all, I have heard that your rtionship with the King is good," Haru said.


    Melinda and Merlin nodded and said, "Then both of us will be your teachers on your study group." They said those words at the same time, without hesitation, since they had a feeling what Haru had said to them were genuine.


    "Thank you very much," Haru said with a smile.


    Shin was in silence and wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.


    Haru looked at Shin and said, "Shin, I''m happy that you think of us as someone that you can trust, and I''m sure that you only want everyone to be able to protect themselves better, so please don''t me yourself."


    "Haru¡­" Shin was moved at that moment.


    Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily realized that it was already dark outside, and they also thought it was their time to go back.


    Haru looked at the dark sky and said, "Well, the night has alreadye out. We should go back now."


    "Why don''t all of you stay? You can eat dinner here too," Melinda said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, we won''t trouble you, and I also want to try a new magic."


    "New magic?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Haru didn''t answer them and used his new magic directly. Then everyone was dumbfounded when they saw a door appear out of thin air.


    "Th - the gate¡­" Everyone was speechless.


    Haru raised his eyebrow, then opened the door and saw that the door was really connected to his house. "Well, we''ll go back first, bye Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, and see you tomorrow, Shin."


    Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily said goodbye to Melinda, Merlin, and Shin, followed Haru to enter the gate, and after everyone entered, the door was closed, then it disappeared.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Merlin and Melinda let out a sigh, and suddenly they became exhausted. They then looked at Shin and wondered why they couldn''t instill him with somemon sense.


    "Grandpa¡­ Grandma¡­" Shin was worried that he might cause trouble to both of them.


    "Well, it''s good that you can understand your power better now, Shin." Merlin patted Shin''s head with a gentle smile.


    "Granpa¡­" Shin wanted to cry somehow.


    "Still, Shin, in truth, with your power, both of us don''t have too much to worry about for you, but whether you be the enemy of the country or two, I''m sure that you can still fight them and win easily," Melinda said with a joking tone.


    "Grandma¡­" Shin was speechless.


    "But no matter what, don''t be Haru''s enemy, alright? Just be his friend," Melinda said with a serious expression. After all, when she thought about Haru''s potential, eloquence, and charm, she had to admit that Haru was very scary.


    "Of course!" Shin nodded since he thought that Haru was his dear friend.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about this and have dinner." Merlin stood up and said with a smile, "Still, we''re going to be the teacher in your academy, huh?"


    "You should quickly get us a granddaughter too," Melinda said with a serious expression since she was afraid that all the girls in the academy might be eaten by Haru.


    "Yeah, you should get a girlfriend or two already," Merlin said with a serious expression.


    "Grandpa! Grandma!" Shin was covered in blush and felt very embarrassed.


    Merlin and Melindaughed, and Shin also smiled. As usual, the Wolford family was very harmonious.

 Chapter 1689 Be careful, hes dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1689 Be careful, he''s dangerous</h4>


    As the Gate closed, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria looked around and didn''t expect that they would really return to Haru''s house.


    "Have we returned?" Yuri asked curiously.


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    Lynn pushed the frame of her sses and asked, "With just Wolford''s exnation, you have already mastered the Gate?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at everyone then nodded. "Yeah."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Still, I won''t use it frequently. After all, it is nice to walk. That way, we can spend more time together," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    ''This guy¡­'' They wondered how such words that could make their hearts beat very fast woulde out one after another so easily.


    "But no matter how many times I have seen your house, it is still amazing¡­" Maria let out a long sigh at howfortable Haru''s house was. After all, unlike her mansion, Haru''s house was huge too, but it gave off a vast feeling and made her feel veryfortable, and she didn''t want to go back.


    It was also the reason why both Lynn and Yuri loved to stay at Haru''s house. His presence was also the main reason, but his house was also amazing, but suddenly Sicily asked a question.


    "But Haru, is what you have said before true?" Sicily suddenly asked with a worried expression.


    Everyone''s expression started to change when they heard Sicily''s words. After all, what Haru had told them was too shocking.


    Haru sat on the sofa calmly then asked, "Which one?"


    "About the special magic group." Sicily looked at Haru and asked, "Will his Highness use us as a weapon for the kingdom?"


    "There''s a high chance since your kingdom will have a war with another country soon," Haru said.


    "Eh?" 4x


    The four girls were dumbfounded.


    "It - It isn''t Els, right?" Everyone watched Haru nervously. After all, they didn''t want to have a war with the Els. If so, then wouldn''t they be Haru''s enemy?


    "Of course not." Haru smiled and said, "You should know that both the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els are not next to each other, they''re not a neighboring country, and there are two great countries that separated from each other, along with some small kingdoms, in the middle, right?"


    Everyone sighed in relief, but they also understood that the probability that the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els would wage war on each other was small. After all, the distance between the two countries was quite far, and even if they wanted to wage war, it was difficult. After all, there were a lot of countries and kingdoms that separated them.


    "So which country will wage war with Earlshide?" Lynn asked.


    "It''s the Empire," Haru said without hesitation.


    ''Empire¡­'' Everyone''s expression started to change, after all, the image of the empire wasn''t good in everyone''s eyes, and unlike the noble on the Earlshide whose mission was to protect the people of the Earlshide Kingdom, the nobility of the Bluesphere Empire treated the people as their livestock, giving them a heavy tax, tortured, etc.


    "Really? Are we going to have a war with the Empire?" Maria asked with a frown.


    "Just calm down, the Empire isn''t as strong as it seems, and I have a feeling that something might happen in that country," Haru said while looking at the direction of the Bluesphere Empire in the distance.


    "Something might happen in that country? What will happen?" Maria asked with eagerness. She sat next to Haru then stared at him, but then she raised her eyebrow since from the side, she could see that his face was somehow quite different. She subconsciously was about to reach for his sses, but he turned his head so suddenly!


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Maria stared at each other, and the distance between them was so close that they could feel each other''s breath, and if they leaned forward slightly, they could even kiss each other.


    Maria blushed, but she couldn''t look away, but¡­


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Maria and Haru turned their heads and saw the three girls were looking at both of them.


    Maria''s head was moving fast, so she quickly asked, "So what happens? What is going to happen to the Empire?"


    "I''m not sure, it is just a hunch, and my hunch might be wrong, so I won''t tell you," Haru said.


    "Haru, it isn''t like you. Why do you believe in something such as a hunch?" Lynn said since she thought that Haru was the personification of the fact.


    "My hunch is often correct." Haru smiled and said, "Still, it is already veryte. Do you want me to send both of you back home?" "He looked at Sicily and Maria, looking at both of them, wondering how long they were going to stay at his house.


    In truth, Lynn and Yuri also wanted to tell both Sicily and Maria to go back. After all, they wanted to taste the happiness of a woman.


    Sicily and Maria were speechless, but then¡­


    "Ah, I want to live here!" Mariaid directly on Haru''s sofa without any intention to get up.


    Sicily also did the same and sat next to Haru without hesitation.


    "You two¡­" Haru looked at both Sicily and Maria and said, "You should know that both of you are girls. What do you think will happen if people know that you have stayed in my house? Forget about getting married. A lot of people will think of you two as my lover too, is that alright with you?" After all, he didn''t have a rtionship with either Sicily or Maria, and even though he knew that they were interested in him, he still had both Yuri and Lynn, and he also hadn''t eaten Lynn yet, which was why he wanted to take it slow.


    Sicily and Maria blushed at the same time.


    "Wh - Who wants to be your lover?!" Maria suddenly became agitated, and her face was so red that there was smoke that released from her head.


    Sicily''s reaction was also the same.


    Maria and Sicily wanted him to tell them that he would take responsibility for them, but they knew they couldn''t.


    "So you simply need to go back now," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, the two girls became annoyed.


    "Then open the gate quickly!" Maria said with an annoyed face.


    "Haru¡­" Sicily emitted a gloomy aura from her body suddenly.


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t think too much about Maria, but Sicily''s reaction was too scary, right? He quickly opened the Gate and connected it to Maria''s house in the capital, so they could go back quickly.


    Maria and Sicily entered the Gate, but they red at this bastard before leaving with a snort.


    Haru shook his head, then when both of them had gone, the Gate also disappeared.


    "You know, you should just put both of them into your harem, then it is all good, right?" Yuri said.


    Lynn nodded and said, "Both of you are in love with you after all."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was speechless but then shook his head and asked, "Well, rather than talking about this, isn''t there something more important to do?" He took off his sses then showed them his harmless smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri and Lynn blushed and lowered their heads, knew what this bad guy was nning to do next, but they didn''t hate it, or rather they anticipated what kind of things that he would teach them tonight.

 Chapter 1690 Who is the villain?

    <h4>Chapter 1690 Who is the viin?</h4>


    In the castle, the king, the general of the army, and security bureau chief on the Earlshide Kingdom discussed the devil that had appeared in the academy, and the king, Diseum, told them that based on Shin''s exnation that the devil that appeared before was an artificially created which shocked them, but they had to admit that this possibility was very high and they knew that their kingdom was in great danger.


    When the king, the general of the army, and the security bureau chief discussed with each other about the devil, everyone at the Magic Academy was full of excitement when they heard that both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen would be the teachers of the Ultimate Magic Research Society, and because of that, all the students and even the teachers also wanted to join this study group, but the teacher of the S-ss didn''t allow everyone to join immediately, but rather he gave everyone a requirement that to join this study group. However, no one disagreed. After all, there was no way for both the Wise Man and the Guru to teach an ipetent, right?


    Everyone was in the ss, including both Merlin and Melinda, but at the moment, no one said anything since they were startled when they saw August was bowing his head to Haru.


    "I''m sorry, Kasugano-kun." August bowed his head and said, "My words were so rude yesterday, and I know that I have overstepped myself before. Please forgive me." When he thought about it calmly at home, he also knew that what he had done was too much, which was why he directly apologized when he met Haru at the school.


    Haru looked at August and thought that this boy was better than what he had imagined, and he knew that if he didn''t forgive August, then he would be a bad man, so¡­


    "Your Highness, you don''t need to bow your head. I also understand that if I''m in your position, I''ll be very annoyed, and I forgave you a long time ago. You don''t need to me yourselves for what happenedst night," Haru said while stopping August from bowing his head.


    "Kasugano¡­" August was moved, looking at Haru, who was looking at him with a sincere expression. He felt that his heart was so small when he thought about what he had donest night.


    "You don''t need to apologize again since it''ll be awkward if you say so, and what we need to do is just befriend as we used to before," Haru said with a smile.


    August then hugged Haru directly since he felt very moved at that moment.


    Haru wanted to push August away, but he gritted his teeth and patted August''s back gently. After all, he didn''t like to be hugged by a man, but everyone who watched both of them was moved, even Shin was happy when he saw both Haru and August had made up each other, but suddenly¡­


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Excuse me."


    When the door opened, three people entered, two girls and one male, but they were stunned when they saw both Haru and August hugging each other.


    "Ah!" 2x


    The two girls were startled and blushed.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" The boy quickly bowed his head, then closed the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was full of frowns, staring at August, looking at him with an apologetic expression.


    When the three students entered again, August exined that everything was a misunderstanding, which caused the male student to sigh in relief, but the two female students were somehow disappointed.


    Then the three students exined themselves that the three of them were the new members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society chosen by the teachers. Their names were Mark Bean, Olivia Stone, and Alice Corner.


    Alice was one thing, but Mark Bean told everyone that his family ran Bean Works, a Smithy, and Olivia Stone told everyone that her family ran a dining hall called a Brick Oven, both of which introduced themselves as childhood friends.


    Then when both Mark and Olivia said that their family ran both Bean Works and Brick Oven, everyone was quite excited, after all, about the weapons from the Bean Work being very famous and the food of the Brick Oven was good.


    On the other hand, Alice was a very cheerful girl, and she quickly integrated with everyone in the ss. Even Yuri fed Alice with something since this girl was cute. After all, even though Alice was the same age as them, Alice was like a little girl, or rather, she was a legal loli?


    Haru wasn''t sure, but he didn''t have that much interest, but Shin had quite a big interest in Mark. After all, Shin didn''t expect to meet a son of a smithy.


    "Mark, you''re the son of the smithy, so can you make anything?" Shin asked.


    "Ah!" Mark was a bit surprised when he was being asked by Shin, but he quickly answered, "Sort of¡­ But I''m at the very bottom of the barrel, and I''ve just barely be able to forge knives."


    "I see¡­" Shin was a bit disappointed. "If you can make things. I''d have liked to have gotten a new weapon."


    "Oh no!" Mark was startled and quickly shook his head. "Wolford, your sword is a sword that is capable of fighting against the devil. I can''t make something like that!"


    "Nah." Shin shook his head and said, "I was just using a regr sword when I fought the devil."


    "EH?" Everyone was dumbfounded, but Shin didn''t realize his mistake again.


    "It''s enchanted with magic to make the de vibrate at the ultrasonic sound. Doing so let me cut through most objects without using force." Shin took his de from the space storage and showed it to Mark. "I prefer my de itself to be on the thin side, but as a result, they will also break easily. I was hoping to improve."


    Mark observed the de and nodded. "If that''s the case, then I can make this happen myself."


    "Really? Thanks a lot!" Shin was excited.


    "¡­¡­" Haru wondered why Shin was excited by just a mere de, and why should this guy develop a de when gunpowder was more exciting and easier to make? He didn''t understand Shin''s thought. After all, Shin wasing from the modern world, and rather than a sword, wasn''t it more convenient to develop a gun?


    But he decided to ignore it and only coughed and hoped for both Merlin and Melinda toe to the school as soon as possible since their grandson was going to mess up this world again.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Shin looked at Haru curiously.


    "¡­Did you forget our conversationst night?" Haru said in a low voice.


    "Ah!" Shin was startled and only realized his mistake, but then he said, "Isn''t this alright? It''s just small magic after all."


    "¡­¡­" Haru could only shake his head and realized that this guy was more stupid than he had thought.


    When Haru was helpless against Shin, the investigators from the Earlshide Kingdom found a suspicious person that might cause Kurt to be the devil.


    "Kurt was visited by a middle-school teacher the day he became a devil."


    "It sounds worth looking into."


    Then without hesitation, two investigators went to meet Oliver Schtrom, who might be the person who caused Kurt to be the devil.

 Chapter 1691 When there is a protagonist, there is always trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1691 When there is a protagonist, there is always trouble</h4>


    On the first day of their study group, they didn''t talk too much about magic or anything, but rather they introduced to each other, after all, Mark, Olivia, and Alice didn''t know about them, so they decided to be closer to each other by eating in the cafeteria together.


    Haru, as usual, sat between his harems, ate while talking about some useless things, but suddenly¡­


    "What''s wrong, Shin? You have been very quiet," August asked.


    "Ah, sorry, I was just thinking about how to improve my sword," Shin said with some embarrassment.


    "What kind of sword do you want, Wolford?" Mark asked.


    "Having a thin de is the most important thing¡­" Shin then was in silence and sighed. "But the problem is, that''s going to be easier to break."


    "A sword thatbines both a thin de and increased durability, then?" Mark asked, but then he started to mull over and frowned. "That sounds hard to pull off."


    Alice, who was the new member of Ultimate Magic Research Society, raised her hand, and said, "Then once the sword breaks, can''t you just rece it with a new one? Shin, you''re the grandson of Wise Man''s so you can afford a number to buy any number of swords, right?"


    Shin sighed and shook his head. "That''s not the case. I don''t get much of an allowance."


    "Eh? You don''t?" Thor was surprised.


    "Granny told my grandpa not to give me too much so I can gain a reasonable sense of the value of money for myself." Shin could only shake his head when he thought of how cheapskate he was.


    "Shin, if you need money, do you want me to give you some?" Haru said directly.


    "Eh?"


    Haru''s words caused some of them startled, Mark, Olivia, and Alice then also looked at Haru who was very ordinary and wondering who this guy was since he dared to give money to Shin.


    "No, no, I can''t trouble you that much," Shin quickly said and shook his head. He also didn''t want to borrow money either, after all.


    "Shin, you should know in this world, this guy mightck a handsome face, but his money might be able to buy a small country," Maria said directly.


    "THAT MUCH?!"


    Everyone was in shock when they heard Haru''s words. Even Shin was dumbfounded, he had heard that Haru was rich from his grandparents, but he didn''t expect him to be this rich.


    "Maria¡­" Haru called out Maria''s name and stared at her.


    Maria stuck out her tongue and said, "But it''s the truth, right?"


    "But it isn''t your money, you''re not my wife anyway, you don''t need to say something like that," Haru said while staring at Maria.


    "Wh - Who wants to be your wife?!" Maria''s face blushed and she became agitated.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ''This guy¡­'' The students of the S-ss were wondering whether Haru had also gotten his hands on Maria too at this moment.


    Alice, Olivia, and Mark didn''t know much about Haru so they weren''t sure what to say, but one thing for sure, they wanted to know who this guy was.


    Alice then tucked Yuru''s sleeve and asked, "Are Kasugano and Maria dating to each other?"


    Yuri shook her head with a smile then said, "No, he''s my man."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Alice wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Haru then looked at Shin and said, "Well, if you don''t want money, then how about you make a sword that is easy to rece?"


    "Eh?" 2x


    Mark and Shin were dumbfounded and looked at Haru with interest.


    "By doing that, even if the de is broken, you can use the hilt as much as you want, which will at least make that part cheaper, right?" Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mark and Shin didn''t say anything, only stared at Haru with amazement.


    "Normally, it would be bad if the de and the hilt are not firmly attached, but because of the vibration, you don''t need to worry too much about it, right?" Haru said simply.


    "!!!"


    Mark quickly looked at Shin and said, "Wolford, can youe over to our workshop right now? I want to try that idea right away!"


    "Yes." Shin nodded then looked at Haru, then said, "Haru, can youe too? I want to talk with you more about the sword."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Shin and wondered why this guy was so excited about the little de. He didn''t answer Shin''s question first, he looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "There you have heard it, do you want toe too?"


    "Hmm¡­" Yuri and Lynn didn''t have that much interest in the de after all.


    "Well, why don''t we y at Olivia''s house when the guys are on the smithy?" Maria suddenly said.


    "That''s great!"


    "Let''s do that!"


    "Olivia, is that alright?"


    The girls were excited, but they needed Olivia''s consent before that.


    "Yes, I don''t mind." Olivia nodded with a smile.


    "There you have heard, Shin. I''ll go with youter," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Haru," Shin said with a smile.


    Then one by one, everyone also raised their hands and wanted to follow them too, so without waiting anymore, they directly walked toward Mark''s house and Olivia''s house.


    Haru walked with both Lynn and Yuri on his sides, which caused both Alice and Olivia to be curious about their rtionship.


    "Maria, what''s their rtionship?" Alice asked directly.


    "Well, the three of them are lovers," Maria said with a bitter expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Alice and Olivia.


    While the girls were talking about the rtionship between the three of them, the guys were talking about the sword.


    Shin looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, do you know about swordmanship?"


    "I know some," Haru said simply.


    "Really? Do you want to have a spar in the future?" Shin asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You sure?"


    Shin thought that it might be his imagination, but he felt that Haru''s body became several times bigger. He quickly wiped his eyes and saw that everything had returned to normal. "Well, let''s talkter after the sword is ready."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much, but August let out a long sigh and clenched his fists tightly since he didn''t want to lose to Haru!


    August knew that Haru was a great guy, but at the same time, he also thought of him as his rival, after all, both of them would be the future leaders of their respective countries, but at this moment, he might not be able to match him, but in the future¡­ he wasn''t sure either, though.


    While they were walking, Shin was attracted to a huge building and couldn''t help but ask, "This building is very huge, what it is for?"


    "That''s the training ground for the defense department," August said.


    "I see¡­" Shin nodded, but Haru raised his eyebrow and grabbed both Lynn and Yuri in his arms.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Lynn and Yuri blushed at the same time.


    "Haru, this is still on the outside."


    "We can do it at home, don''t be impatient."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless by both of them, but before he answered them¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The wall of the building exploded which caused them to be startled.


    Haru looked at Shin who quickly ran toward the building where the wall exploded and could only shake his head since he fully realized that where there was a protagonist, there had always been a problem.

 Chapter 1692 Cliche fight between the protagonist and the villain

    <h4>Chapter 1692 Cliche fight between the protagonist and the viin</h4>


    Before Haru, Shin, and their group walked into the building, the investigators and the security guards of the Earlshide Kingdom apprehended Oliver Schtrom since he might be the perpetrator who had caused Kurt to turn into a devil, and they were right, after all, Kurt''s name was disclosed by the King, but Oliver knew Kurt''s name, which was pretty much suspicious and they decided to catch him without hesitation, but Oliver onlyughed, telling his purpose of turning Kurt into a devil with a cliche like a line, before he started the fight with everyone.


    During the fight, the wall of the building was destroyed, and when the wall was destroyed, Haru, Shin, and their group just happened to meet Oliver, who was fighting everyone with ease.


    Haru didn''t join everyone, but rather, he was standing in front of the girls to protect them while looking at Shin and August, who started their cliche monologue too.


    Shin had a serious expression on his face, and when he saw Oliver, he quickly realized who he was. "Aug, is that¡­?"


    "Yeah." August nodded. "Our middle school teacher, Oliver Schtrom."


    Oliver smiled when he saw August. "My, if it isn''t Prince August and the grandson of the hero, Shin Wolford." He then smiled, looking at Haru, who was at the back. "And if I''m not wrong, there''s also the youngest council of the Els, Kasugano Haruka." In truth,pared to both August and Shin, he was warier of Haru since from the beginning to the end, Haru''s existence was very low-key, and he could see that Haru didn''t even put him in his eyes, which made him feel slightly strange since he felt that everything was under his control or something, but he was a devil. He didn''t think that he would lose against a normal human.


    "Please run away, Prince August! This is the culprit behind the demon!" The soldiers who were defeated quickly screamed.


    "What?" August was startled.


    Shin clenched his fist tightly and looked at Oliver in anger. "You''re the one who has turned Kurt into a devil?"


    "Yes. He danced to my tune so well. It was fascinating." Oliver sounded so confident and amused at the same time.


    Shin gritted his teeth and couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. "Is that right?" He then, without hesitation, leaped and moved very fast, taking out his sword from the space storage. "He''s the one who is behind everything!" Moving his body around, before he arrived, he sent out me magic toward Oliver.


    Oliver only showed a smug smile and used barrier magic, blocking Shin''s me magic.


    "HAAAA!!!!" Shin screamed.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru felt that it was too painful to watch them, even though he had to admit that Shin was strong. Oliver might be able to defeat a lot of soldiers, but just one of his punches was enough to defeat either of them. Well, his punch might be able to destroy the continent too, but he wouldn''t say it.


    Haru didn''t want to be noticeable, so he only watched the fight from a distance, and he also wanted to protect the girls. After all, when Oliver was cornered by Shin, no one knew what he would do, right?


    The fight between Shin and Oliver continued, and when Oliver had a smug smile on his face, blocking Shin''s magic, Shin shed his sword toward Oliver, but that sh was dodged.


    Oliver was startled, but then, his calm smile returned once again. "That sword is a magic sword, right?"


    "Could be!" Shin then shed his sword again, but Oliver''s movement was like a waltz, dodging, avoiding all of Shin''s sword attack.


    "As expected, you''re dangerous." Oliver raised his palm and sent out a ball of magic power toward Shin.


    Shin, as the protagonist of this world, dodged Oliver''s magic, still didn''t show an intention to give up, beating up Oliver in front of him. He put his hand on the ground and used his magic to create a huge spike from the earth.


    Oliver jumped into the air!


    "If you''re in the air, you won''t be able to dog--" Shin couldn''t finish his words since he was in shock when he saw Oliver not fall to the ground but rather hover in midair.


    "So not even the great wise man''s grandson can use a floating magic?" Oliver asked with a smug smile, but¡­


    *Swoosh!*


    "What?!" Oliver was startled, especially when he heard the sound of something that broke the air, but then it was toote.


    *Stab!*


    "Arhhgg!!!" Oliver held his shoulder that was stabbed with an arrow, then stared at Haru while gritting his teeth, at the person who had caused this injury to him, and as expected, he felt that Haru was the most dangerous among all, after all, this guy had always been very low-key that he forgot about him for a moment, after all, everyone''s attention was on Shin who used various techniques and magic to defeat him, but in that very moment, someone made a sneak attack, which made him startled and rose his alertness toward him.


    It was only a moment, but Oliver saw Haru was looking at him with a smile. He started to sweat. After all, from that smile alone, he could probably tell that arrow could hit his head, but Haru didn''t do that, which was why he was grateful, and at the same time, he was wondering why Haru didn''t kill him immediately.


    "Haru!" Shin was surprised when he saw Haru had shot Oliver with an arrow.


    "Hurry up and deal with him, Shin," Haru shouted.


    "Yeah!" Shin then focussed on Oliver. "I might not be able to jump, but I can fight to stay in the air for a moment!" He then jumped, shed his sword, and used his fire magic to st Oliver.


    Haru was speechless at Shin since this guy was screaming when he was about to make his attack, and because of this, it gave Oliver a chance to protect himself. Oliver was still wary of Haru, so his protection was at a high level, but Shin''s attack was able to destroy Oliver''s eyepatch.


    But at that moment, when Oliver''s eyepatch was destroyed, everyone was in shock since they could see Oliver''s red eyes!


    "Red eyes¡­" Shin was in shock. "You have be a devil, yet your senses and reasons are still intact?"


    "Reason?" Oliver stared at Shin with a frown and said, "If we assume reason to be that which makes a person a person, then that may be something a bit different in my case."


    "What do you mean by that?" Shin asked with an agitated voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru let out a long sigh and felt tired at Shin since this guy kept talking, and wouldn''t it better to defeat Oliver then asked Oliverter, what was the used to ask that kind of question now?


    "Now, I''ve be like this humans have been reduced to creatures that mean nothing to me!" Oliver showed a maniac and furious smile, staring at everyone, causing their bodies to tremble. "Whether I exploit them or kill them makes no difference anymore!"


    "Why you¡­" Shin gritted his teeth and used his new magic. "I need to stop him!" He then used his usual fire magic, but this time, it destroyed the ceiling and the roof of the building, causing the open sky to be seen from inside the building.


    "What''s the matter? Is fear making you clumsy? This is why I can''t abide humans," Oliver said with a smile.


    "Just stay there a little longer!" Shin had a serious expression, and he was preparing his magic.


    Haru then looked up and saw numerous magic circles in the sky.


    It might be because of what Haru had done before almost killing him, so Oliver had been paying attention to Haru, and he also didn''t even take out the arrow that was stabbed into his shoulder and also followed Haru''s gaze to the sky, which made him dumbfounded.


    "You''re toote!" Shin knew that Oliver realized his magic, but it was toote for him to escape!


    Then a beam of lights rained down over Oliver, which caused him to scream in pain.


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    Shin''s magic was very fierce, but because of the light, everyone closed their eyes since it was too blinding, and even though they couldn''t see anything at this moment, they could hear a loud sound of an explosion which made them tremble.


    When Shin''s magic ended, August quickly asked in a shout, "Did you get him?!"


    "Don''t jinx it!" Shin quickly refuted with a panicked expression.


    Haru ignored both Shin and August, then caressed the heads of Yuri and Lynn. "You two, alright?"


    "Um." Lynn and Yuri nodded.


    "Still, you can use a bow, Haru?" Maria, who had recovered, quickly asked a question and thought that this guy really could do anything, right?


    "It''s just a small skill," Haru said and put his bow back on the space storage. He then saw Shin started to talk with everyone who asked him about how Shin was able to use that magic just now, and as expected, this guy exined his magic without any guilt or something on his face, which made him let out a long sigh at Shin.


    ''This guy is too stupid, right?'' Haru thought at that moment.

 Chapter 1693 Information is very important

    <h4>Chapter 1693 Information is very important</h4>


    The appearance of Oliver didn''t cause a ruckus, but rather it caused Shin and Haru to be famous among the military and the officials of the Earlshide Kingdom, after all, both of them had defeated the devil, but unlike Shin, Haru was quite low-key, after all, Haru didn''t defeat the devil, but Haru was Shin''s support on the previous battle.


    When everyone could only watch both Shin and Oliver talking and fighting to each other, Haru was the only one who helped Shin defeat Oliver, which somehow made the army and the security guards of the Earlshide Kingdom embarrassed.


    However, unlike before, when it was Kurt''s case, Oliver''s case didn''t cause too muchmotion since it happened in the military territory, so no one talked about it, or rather, the Kingdom didn''t want another panic because of a devil, so they kept this matter as a secret.


    However, even though the king, nobility, officials, army, and security bureau were thinking about the countermeasure of the devil, Haru was in his living room, reading the information about Oliver Schtrom that he had gotten from his subordinates.


    "Oliveira von Schtradius, huh?"


    Haru had somehow expected Oliver''s identity to be someone with a tragic past, then decided to be a devil to avenge the ones that he loved, which was pretty much cliche, of the most cliche plot. Still, he had to admit that Oliver''s past was really tragic. It might be cliche, but it was very tragic, and if he was in Oliver''s ce and he didn''t have power for revenge, then he might also do the same.


    "Bluesphere Empire¡­" Haru could only shake his head for this empire. Unlike his Empire, this Bluesphere Empire was just a collection of several small countries that gathered together into one. In other words, it was pretty much a weak empire.


    "I really want this empire," Haru murmured. After all, when he thought about Els, it had very great weaknesses, and those weaknesses were there was no sea or beach on the Els, and everything was and, which was why he was quite jealous of the Earlshide Kingdom that had a sea as its territories.


    It was also the reason why Haru let go of Oliver since he was sure that Oliver''s purpose was the Bluesphere Empire, so he let him go, and he didn''t need to raise his hand to conquer the Bluesphere Empire. After all, Oliver would help him to kill those scums emperor, and nobilities on the Bluesphere Empire.


    Like what he had said before, the Bluesphere Empire wasn''t a good ce for amoner since the king and the nobility of that empire would exploit themoner. They even taught everyone that themoner existed for them as their livestock and could get any time. Hence, it was a good thing that he let Oliver and his devil armies destroy that empire. Then when everything ended, he would lead the Els to get morend, especially near the sea.


    "Haru, what are you thinking?"


    Haru felt two soft gigantic things on his back and smiled. Looking up, he looked at Yuri, who was hugging him with a smile on the back. He then reached her waist and brought her to hisp. "Well, my thing isn''t fun. What about your group of girls? What were you talking about at the cafe before?"


    "Kyaa!" Yuri, whonded on Haru''sp, screamed coquettishly, then hugged his neck tightly, pressing her two big things on his face.


    Even though Oliver had appeared, it didn''t stop Shin''s intention to build his own sword, so Haru also helplessly came with him. Even though Shin and everyone was very excited about creating this sword, Haru didn''t have much interest in it, or rather, he felt the sword that he casually told them was just a toy.


    "Ugh¡­ you guys, don''t leave me."


    Haru and Yuri turned their heads and saw Lynn, whose hair was blown up, and her face seemed to be covered in smoke. Both of them were speechless since they knew that this girl had just failed with her experiment. Then, because of the explosion, her appearance became like this.


    "Come here, let me clean your face," Haru said helplessly to Lynn.


    Lynn, who was pouting before, smiled and also sat on Haru''sp. After all, his body was very tall, and both of them were just right, sitting on hisp.


    Yuri was also helpless at Lynn and also helped Haru to clean Lynn up.


    When Lynn had been cleaned up, she heard Haru asking about what the girls were talking about at the cafe when the boys were at the smithy.


    Lynn and Yuri looked at each other and couldn''t help but recall what had happened before.


    Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Maria, Alice, and Olivia gathered together at Olive''s house, famous dining, and cafe while talking to each other.


    "Um¡­ Yuri-san, Lynn-san, I have heard that both of you have dated Kasugano-kun. Is that true?" Olivia asked curiously.


    "It''s true." Yuri nodded.


    "Yes." Lynn also nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Alice and Olivia.


    Sicily and Maria could only shake their heads, and they also understood both of their reaction.


    Alice, who was a legal loli, didn''t understand much about a rtionship. Still, Olivia, who had Mark as her childhood friend, knew very well about the rtionship between a male and a female. After all, there were many customers in her dining hall, and some of them sometimes talked about perverted things.


    "But is that alright?" Olivia asked.


    "It''s alright. I love him," Yuri said simply.


    "Yes, I don''t know anyone better than him," Lynn said with a blush when she remembered that bad guy taught her a lot of things.


    Olivia became even more curious then asked, "Bu - But is that alright? I - I have heard that for men, they''re going to be very tired with just one woman, but there are the two of you, can - can he fight the two of you?" She was still a virgin, but she was quite curious about that kind of knowledge.


    Sicily and Maria instantly blushed.


    "Huh? Huh? What are you talking about? Fighting?" Alice was confused.


    Yuri and Lynn looked at each other then looked at Olivia while shaking their heads as if she didn''t understand.


    "Wh - What''s wrong?" Olivia became nervous when she was being stared at by both Yuri and Lynn like this.


    "Wh - What is it? Hurry up and tell us?" Maria was curious.


    Sicily was even more curious.


    "Olivia, you should know that my family is working in the hotel business, so I''m not unfamiliar with this kind of thing, but Haru, that guy is a beast," Yuri said with a serious expression.


    Lynn pushed the frame of her sses and said, "You should know that Haru''s thing can be used for an axle for a wooden carriage."


    "WHAT?!" Maria, Sicily, and Olivia were dumbfounded, and their faces were red.


    "Is - is it that big?" Sicily asked in a murmur.


    Yuri took a deep breath and bit her lower lip. "It''s wonderful." When she thought about her night, she really wanted to go back right away.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Maria, Sicily, and Olivia blushed and felt their entire bodies were hot, but Alice¡­ Alice was clueless, and she didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Lynn and Yuri then stopped to recall their memories then looked at Haru.


    "It''s a girl''s talk. You don''t need to know," Yuri said in a reprimanded tone.


    "Yeah, it''s girl talk. You don''t need to worry too much," Lynn said with a serious expression.


    After all, there was no way that both of them could tell this bastard that they were talking about a perverted thing, right?


    Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, how about we take a rest now? After all, tomorrow, we''re going to start our study group."


    "That''s true."


    "Well, let''s take a rest."


    Yuri and Lynn nodded and agreed without hesitation, then the three of them went to the same room to take a rest, that''s it.

 Chapter 1694 Stupid guy might be the setting of this protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1694 Stupid guy might be the setting of this protagonist</h4>


    Humans had great adaptability, but they still had a limit. It was also because Shin, who used various strong magic with ease, caused the people around him to be too shocked to say anything. Sometimes they were scared of him. After all, his talent was so shocking that it scared them, and what was more outrageous was that this guy didn''t even realize that his action had caused a lot of them to be scared of him.


    Haru had preached Shin several times, but he knew that it was useless since this guy was really stupid and didn''t even have an ability to remember his words even though he said those words before at Shin''s house together with Merlin and Melinda, which was why he invited both of them to the school as a teacher for the Ultimate Magic Research Society, after all, with both of his grandparents, someone could scold this stupid guy when his magic caused the bnce in this world to be broken.


    But at the same time, Haru also knew that as long as someone was strong enough, any rules turned useless, and there was no need to follow those rules. After all, they were strong, but the price of that strength was solitary.


    When someone was talented, it brought pressure to the people around them, which was why a genius often gathered beside the genius. Like a Stand user who also attracts another Stand user, a genius would attract another genius.


    Still, if the talented one was a male, he would be alpha and get many girls as his harem. Unfortunately, Shin didn''t have that kind of alpha personality. His biggest trait was the mostmon trait of the harem protagonist, which was "Yasashi (Kindness), which made him a pretty boring character.


    But enough of that. After all, both Melinda and Merlin were in the ss to supervise Shin. Still, of course, they couldn''t say that. After all, it would embarrass Shin, so they could only say that Haru invited them. It was also because of this reason that everyone was surprised by Haru and thanked him several times since they didn''t expect that he was able to get both Melinda and Merlin to be their teacher.


    But Melinda and Merlin didn''t say much since Shin said to leave everything to him, which made both of his grandparents worried.


    Shin stood in front of everyone and said, "I want to make all of you level up."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Level up?"


    "I mean, be stronger!" Shin said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Haru, Melinda, Merlin, and the girls who came with Haru before wondered whether this guy really had Alzheimer''s disease. After all, they had an important conversation a few chapters away before, but this guy had already forgotten about their conversation.


    "There have been a string of strange incidentstely, right? We''ve managed to get through them, but I think we should get you leveled up to be ready for the next things thate along." Shin exined to everyone.


    "That makes sense. It''s not as weird an idea as I imagined," August said since he knew that Shin often thought something strange.


    "Hey!" Shin felt slightly hurt at that moment.


    "So, what are you nning to do, Shin?" Haru asked directly.


    "Have you all be proficient with a certain level of attacking, defensive magic, and enchanting magic," Shin said.


    Haru, Merlin, and Melinda nodded and thought that this guy was more normal than they had thought.


    "How about we start by checking how much magic power you can control?" Shin asked.


    "Magic control? Why?" August was confused.


    "Why? A higher level of magic requires appropriate magic control, right?" Shin said.


    "I thought a higher level of magic required devising chants and more precise visualization," Thor said.


    "No." Shin shook his head and said, "To use magic, the first thing you need is magic power, to act as fuel, and to use higher-level magic, you have to be able to control enough magic power, or else¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shin stopped since he could see that no one could understand.


    Haru could only shake his head. After all, there wasn''t any fuel in this world, but he didn''t intend to refute anything. After all, his setting was someone from this world. Still, even though he had said that he wasing from this world, he wondered why Shin didn''t doubt his words at all, and because of this, he thought that this guy was really gullible. He was sure that Shin''s type of guy was someone weak against pressure, and he was sure that when an aggressive salesman came to him, this guy would buy the useless things that were sold by the aggressive salesman.


    Shin knew that everyone was clueless about his concept of magic, so he exined to everyone and showed them an example. "Please gather, everyone." He then looked at August and said, "Aug, can you conjure up a barrier magic for us?"


    "Oh?" August was a bit surprised, but he nodded. "Okay." He then raised his palm, and a light green barrier like a shield appeared in front of his palm. The size of the barrier wasn''t big since it only covered the top of the head until the ankle, but he didn''t think too much.


    Shin then observed August''s barrier magic and shook his head inwardly. He then flicked August''s barrier, causing a "ting, ting" sound so thin that it might crumble anytime. "This won''t do. This barrier is too thin. This won''t defend against most of the magic."


    "Eh?!" August''s face blushed. After all, Shin said those words to everyone in this ce. His status as a crown prince, but Shin said those words without hesitation, which made him lose face, but after all, there was both Melinda and Merlin here, so he couldn''tin, but more importantly, he clenched his fist and felt unwilling at how weak he was.


    "Then, Shin, can you show us your barrier?" Haru asked since he didn''t expect Shin to be stupid enough to say those words to August right in front of everyone. Even if August was really weak, this guy was still a crown prince, alright?


    "Alright." Shin nodded, then created a barrier, but his barrier was different from August''s since there were twoyers of barrier around him, which caused everyone to exim. "Due to my visualization and my control over magic, I can do this."


    Everyone was in awe, except for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, after all, Haru had taught them a lot of things, including barrier magic, so if someone asked both Yuri and Lynn who was the strongest barrier magic user then, without doubt, they would say that it was Haru.


    Then Shin exined that Oliver made a barrier with pure magic power to block his attack that made him full of sweat and told them the importance of control over the magic power.


    "With enough magic power, you can defend against magic well enough with just a magic barrier." Shin then looked at everyone with a mischievous smile then asked, "Do you want me to show you a portion of a magic power I can control?"


    "Wait!" Melinda and Merlin quickly wanted to stop Shin, but¡­


    Shin then released all the magic power on his body, causing everyone to feel the horror of his power!


    Haru frowned at this guy since this guy really loved to show off, right? He then stood up in front of the girls, and the girls overwhelmed by Shin''s aura suddenly felt at ease.


    The girls then looked up and saw Haru standing in front of them, blocking Shin''s aura, which somehow made them worried, and at the same time, they felt very secure with him in front of them, though they also felt annoyed by Shin at this moment.


    "SHIN, STOP!!!" Melinda roared.


    Hearing his grandma, Shin quickly stopped and smiled helplessly.


    The guys couldn''t stand on their feet and plopped on the ground tiredly since Shin''s aura made them unable to breathe, and the girls leaned on Haru. After all, that pressure caused them to be very weak.


    Only Haru, Merlin, and Melinda could stand up without trouble, but both Merlin and Melinda also felt overwhelmed by Shin, and they knew that their grandson had be stronger than both of them.


    Well, in truth, Yuri and Lynn also could stand up, and even though Shin''s aura was powerful, it wasn''t enough to make them feel overwhelmed, but they needed to pretend to be weak. After all, they wanted to be spoiled by Haru.


    "You two, alright?" Haru asked both Lynn and Yuri.


    Yuri and Lynn showed an aggrieved expression and leaned on his body so Haru could support them.


    This caused Maria and Sicily to feel jealous, Olivia sighed and understood why Haru was popr, and Alice somehow realized the feeling between a man and a girl.


    "If you can''t control that kind of magic power, you won''t get anywhere, so with that in mind, we''re going to practice magic control every day," Shin said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow they wanted to beat Shin, who was smiling at that moment.

 Chapter 1696 Shin is always caused a trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1696 Shin is always caused a trouble</h4>


    The school days passed very quickly, and during the break, everyone went to the Bean''s Workshop to see the sword that Shin had ordered before.


    "Oh, you''re here. The prototype is ready," Mark''s father said with a smile when he looked at everyone. His gaze turned toward Haru, and his smile became brighter. After all, he learned from his son that this ordinary young man was, in truth, one of the richest men and the youngest member of the Els. He was, after all, amoner, and unlike the noble, he didn''t think too much about the nationality between countries, and he knew that if he could impress Haru, then his goods might be able to be sold at the Els.


    "That was quick work!" Shin was amazed, looking at the knife on the table with a happy smile.


    Haru only nced at it and didn''t think too much.


    "Well, of course!" Mark''s father was happy when he was praised by the grandson of the Wise Man.


    After talking for a while, it was time to test the sword.


    Shin held the sword while listening to Mark''s father''s instruction.


    "Okay, go ahead and push the trigger on the hilt."


    Shin did what he was told, then the sword came out from the hilt, falling to the ground. "It came out!" He then looked at Haru and asked, "What do you think, Haru?" He knew that there was no way this sword could be built without Haru.


    "Well, as long as you''re happy with it." Haru shook his head and wondered why Shin could be happy with just such a little toy, and in his thought, it was better to attack from the long-range rather than a close-range. He then noticed that August seemed to be interested in the sword and could only shake his head since he had a feeling what this guy was about to say.


    Haru then walked out with everyone, and the girls who had been waiting outside quickly asked.


    "Finish your errands?" Maria asked.


    "It''s done." Haru nodded, but then he looked at Shin and said, "By the way, Shin has something to give all of you."


    "Yeah." Shin nodded with a smile and said, "I have an essory as a present for all of you. I''ll enchant them with defensive magic and give them to all of youter."


    "Oh, what were you saying before?" They remembered Shin saying that he would give them an essory that was enchanted with magic so they could protect themselves better. After all, the danger of the devil was still there.


    But then¡­


    "Shin, Haru, about your sword, I''m thinking of suggesting them to the army to adopt them, too. Do you two mind?" August asked.


    "Well, I think that my grandma won''t be happy with it." Shin shook his head.


    "No, I''m not talking about your vibration sword; I want to use them as a general issue sword. We''ll require some modifications, but if we mass-produce them, we can reinforce our weaponry while keeping the cost down," August said with a serious expression.


    "Hmm¡­ the idea for the sword was Haru''s, so if he''s okay with it, so am I," Shin said.


    August twitched his lips, then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"


    "I can agree, but you have to sign an agreement that you must buy this sword from me," Haru said without hesitation. In truth, his sword wasn''t necessarily better than a normal sword. Only the cost of this sword was quite small,pared to a normal sword.


    August thought for a while and nodded. "I agree." After all, he knew that the kingdom would spend money to buy this sword, so it was better to buy it from the one who created it and the cksmith of the Earlshide Kingdom didn''t necessarily understand the sword better than Haru.


    "Good." Haru smiled and gave his hand to August. "Thank you for your patronage, your highness."


    August twitched his lips and took Haru''s hand. "You from Els have always thought about money."


    Haru shook his head and said, "We''re not thinking about money, but with interest, our rtionship can be quite smooth. After all, you should know that there are no eternal alliances, only an eternal interest."


    "There are no eternal alliances, only an eternal interest¡­" Everyone murmured when they heard Haru''s words and thought his words were right.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send the sword shortly. After all, the war is near, right?" Haru asked calmly.


    "Thank you." August nodded in relief, but then he was startled and asked, "You know?"


    Haru shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''ll be weird if I don''t know about it."


    "Well, that''s true." August nodded. After all, it would be weird if Haru didn''t know about this matter with Haru''s status.


    "What''s wrong? What are you talking about?" Shin was confused.


    "The truth is, war may be close at hand," August said with a serious expression.


    "Eh?" Shin was dumbfounded.


    "I knew it." Olivia also became serious and told everyone what she had heard from customers of her family dining. "Our customers often say the same thing is passing."


    "War? To whom?" Shin asked with a serious expression.


    "With the Bluesphere Empire," Haru said.


    August nodded with Haru''s words and said, "Still, you should read more, Shin."


    "¡­¡­" Shin was a bit embarrassed, but he continued to ask, "But why?"


    "You''ll have to ask them." August shook his head and said, "Apparently, there''s a massive buildup to go to war in the empire."


    "If war really breaks out, then we students might be enlisted," Thor said.


    "¡­" Everyone''s atmosphere became depressed when they heard that the war was near.


    August knew that everyone''s mood wasn''t good now, so he could only ease their mood. "We - well, it hasn''t started yet. There''s no point in working up now¡ªespecially you, Shin. The devil is one thing, but we will never drag you into a war. That would be military appropriation."


    Haru nodded and agreed with August, but somehow Shin was very naive and had a lot of idealism, so¡­


    "Sure, you may not draft me, but if you are all on the battlefield, I will take up the battlefield¡­" Shin was about to continue, but someone cut his words.


    "Shin, are you serious?" Haru asked, but his eyes were cold at that moment, staring at Shin, but even so, his piercing cold stare caused everyone to tremble.


    Shin was startled and felt that his body was pressured by Haru''s stares, which made him feel slightly afraid.


    "Shin, you may be a good kid, and you''re a good friend, but sometimes, you need to think about your situation more and don''t act with just an impulse." Haru looked at Shin and said, "Shin, you''re so powerful. You''re very powerful that with just you alone, you can destroy everything whether it is a country or this continent, so if you join the war between the Earlshide Kingdom and Bluesphere Empire, then, without doubt, the Bluesphere Empire will be destroyed without leaving anything behind."


    Shin was too stunned and shook his head. "You''re so exaggerated, Haru."


    "Really? Then ask everyone here. I''m sure that everyone agrees that you have the power to destroy everything in this world," Haru said.


    Shin looked at everyone and felt in shock when everyone believed that Haru''s words were right.


    "Shin, I have to agree with August''s words that you shouldn''t join the war. After all, you''re not someone from the Earlshide Kingdom or rather, it is better that you maintain your status as a neutral person, like what Aunt Melinda and Uncle Merlin do, since if you really join one country, then without a doubt, all the countries in this continent will target you, or rather try to kill you, after all, you''re a dangerous factor for everyone. It''s good that we maintain a status quo, so don''t destroy it, and believe in your friends. They''re not weak enough to help you," Haru said.


    August quickly nodded and said, "Yes, our kingdom isn''t weak." He knew very well what Haru said was true since if Shin, known as a powerful magician, would be targeted by everyone.


    Haru patted Shin''s shoulder and said, "I know your intention is good, but you need to think more, Shin. Don''t always cause trouble, and if by any chance in the future that both the Earlshide and the Els will go to war, which side you''ll help?"


    "What?! The Earlshide and the Els will go to war?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Haru twitched his lips and said, "I mean "if," and it is also quite impossible for both the Earlshide and the Els to go to war with each other."


    "Huh? Why?" Maria subconsciously asked.


    Haru looked at Maria and asked, "Do you want our country to have a war?"


    "Of course not!" Maria quickly shook her head.


    Haru smiled and said, "It''s our geography position. Our country is being separated by two great countries: the Bluesphere Empire and the Ys Holy Nation."


    "Ah!" Everyone nodded in understanding. After all, most wars happened on thend, and two great countries separated the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els.


    "I¡­" Shin couldn''t answer Haru''s question.


    "And Shin, you should know that what you''ll fight isn''t a demon, but a human." Haru stared at Shin''s eyes and said, "Can you say to me that you can kill a human without hesitation? They''re not demons. Even though I agree that the nobility and the empire''s king are damned, the soldiers are innocent, and they''re only forced by the king and the nobility to fight. If you kill one of them, then that''s mean, you''re going to kill the son of someone, the husband of someone, or the father of someone."


    "¡­" Shin was in silence since he had never thought too much, or rather everything was so smooth for him to do his ideal, do an adventure, and gained a lot of powers. Everything was so smooth that he didn''t think about the consequences of his action. If Haru wasn''t here, then everything would go ording to his way. Unfortunately, Haru was here. He didn''t have his heroine, nor


    "I don''t want you to be bathed in the blood of soldiers, least that you''ll be full of infamy and have to bear such a responsibility, and if you really join the war, then I might not be surprised if you''re being called a demon king in the future," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence and couldn''t say anything since they knew what Haru had said was right.


    "Yeah, Shin, you don''t need to join the war. You''re not from our country, after all," August said and also didn''t want his friend to be bathed with the blood of the soldiers.


    Shin was depressed and said, "I''m sorry." Those were the only words that coulde out of his mouth.


    Haru had a sincere expression on his face and patted Shin''s shoulder. "It''s alright. I just don''t want you to be feared and bear that kind of infamy in the future."


    "Haru¡­" Shin was moved.


    "Alright, enough of this depressing atmosphere!" Haru shouted, then asked, "Olivia, is your dining empty?"


    "Uh, yeah!" Olivia quickly nodded.


    "I have made a contract of from his highness, so let me treat all of you to Olivia''s dining, eat and drink as much as you want without worry! Let''s have a party!" Haru shouted.


    "OOOOOOOHHHH!!!" Everyone howled when they heard Haru''s words.


    The depressing atmosphere disappeared instantly, and everyone was excited about the party.


    "Come on! What are you two waiting for?" Haru directly wrapped his arms around both Shin and August, bringing them to Olivia''s dining.


    "¡­" August and Shin looked quite helpless, but then they also smiled and went to Olivia''s dining to have a party!

 Chapter 1697 The quiet one has always been the lewdest

    <h4>Chapter 1697 The quiet one has always been the lewdest</h4>


    After the party, they went to their own home, after all, with Haru, who said that he was going to treat all of them, they were really going wild, but the reason they were going wild might also be rted to the war that might happen soon. Hence, they wanted to forget everything and let out everything during the party.


    Even August was the same, ignoring everyone and his image. He drank ale and alcohol directly while sometimesining to Haru, who alwaysined to him.


    As for Shin, he was sleeping on the ground directly after drinking alcohol since it seemed that he hadn''t gotten used to it. If Haru didn''t tell his people to send Shin back to his house, then Shin might really sleep on the ground until tomorrow.


    It might sound ridiculous, but 15 years old was considered an adult in this world, so alcohol was legal to be drunk.


    They were out until night, before they returned, of course, unlike the boys, the girls were more reserved, so they only sipped some alcohol and didn''t go too much, except for Maria since it seemed this girl had a lot of stresstely.


    Well, what was unexpected was probably Sicily since this girl was strong.


    Overall, the party was quite good, and everyone became closer to each other, but in the end, Maria didn''t want to go home and said that she wanted to stay at Haru''s house, which made him quite helpless.


    Sicily also tried to persuade Maria, but in the end, she was also brought to Haru''s house since Maria screamed and shouted. After all, Maria was quite drunk.


    Haru didn''t really mind since his house was quite huge and there was a lot of room. Still, he knew that he couldn''t do that kind of thing with Yuri and Lynn tonight since both of them were a bit tipsy and tired, and he also understood that, so he let them rest, and he checked the report that was given by his subordinates.


    Even though Haru had left the Els, it didn''t mean that he had cut hismunication since he kept sending information there, after all, a lot of things had happened on the Earlshide Kingdom, and the other countries might not realize the seriousness of this matter, including the matter of Shin Wolford which was named as "Demon King" secretly, showing how dangerous his might was.


    In the original plot, many people doubted Shin''s power, but Haru was in the Earlshide Kingdom, so the people of the Els didn''t doubt Shin''s power anymore and how scary a group of children would be after they were trained by Shin Wolford.


    Haru didn''t hold back, exaggerating Shin''s power as much as possible so no one would notice him that much. It wasn''t that he didn''t like to be in the spotlight, but he just wanted to taste the feeling of the boss behind the scenes and he had to admit that it was quite interesting since Shin was so gullible that he wanted tough at him sometimes.


    Haru shook his head and looked at the report again, but then¡­


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?" Haru turned his head and saw Sicily was there, wearing quite skimpy pajamas. He raised his eyebrow and had to admit that this girl was charming and understood why Shin was in love with her. "What''s wrong, Sicily? You can''t sleep?"


    "I just woke up. What about you? You haven''t gotten to rest?" Sicily walked toward Haru and saw a lot of documents on his table. She stared at him and had to admit that even though his face was ordinary, he was very handsome when he was working, especially when she had been observing him for a while.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Or are you going to tempt me tonight?"


    "Wh--?!" Sicily was startled and blushed.


    "I was just kidding." Haru sighed and said, "Still, don''t walk around with just your pajamas. You should know how charming you are." He thought that Sicily would leave, but¡­


    "It - it''s alright if you want to look more," Sicily said with a blush.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Sicily, have you been close with boys before?"


    Sicily shook her head and said, "No, but I have received a lot of confessions."


    "Well, I guess no one can enter your eyes, huh? What is your type of man? Do you want him to be very handsome or something?" Haru asked, then patted the free space beside him, telling Sicily to sit down.


    Sicily was a bit shy, but she didn''t mind and sat beside Haru while maintaining a certain distance. "Well, I don''t think much about his face, but he must be able to protect me." After all, she was a daughter of a noble, and she wasn''t some naive girl.


    "Then what about me?" Haru asked in a joke.


    Sicily snorted with a small blush on her face and said, "You have both Yuri and Lynn, and you want me again? Aren''t you very greedy?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I''m very greedy." He then stared at Sicily right into her eyes.


    Sicily felt that her body was scorching, but she didn''t look away from him, or rather, there was some impulse on her that made her want to be yful for a bit.


    Haru then smiled and said, "Just kidding. You should go back to sleep, Sicily. It is quitete."


    Sicily''s expression was a bitplicated, but then she nodded. "Then good night, Haru."


    "Good night, Sicily." Haru nodded and continued with his job, but then he felt that his cheek was kissed, but before he could say anything, he saw Sicily quickly run away. He smiled, then said, "Thank you, Sicily. That kiss makes me full of spirit!"


    Sicily stopped and was very shy. "J - Just don''t work toote, alright?"


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    Sicily looked at him with a smile, but then she realized what she had done before quickly returning to her room. After all, she realized that she had be quite a naughty girl.


    Haru knew that the quiet one had always been the lewdest, and it seemed that it was right. He then continued with his work again and realized the war''s progress was faster than he had thought since it seemed there was some trouble on the Bluesphere Empire.

 Chapter 1698 Pretending? Its my secret skill

    <h4>Chapter 1698 Pretending? It''s my secret skill</h4>


    As the Earlshide Kingdom had prepared to have a war against the Bluesphere Empire, they didn''t expect that the Bluesphere Empire would be destroyed by a group of demons and devils, and what was more serious was the one who had caused this problem was Oliver Schtrom.


    The power of Oliver Schtrom that was capable of destroying the Bluesphere Empire in an instant caused the king, the general of the army, the chief of the bureau security, and some high-ranking officials to be in fear, some of the nobility who knew the story also started to strengthen their private armies, after all, no one really knew what would happen in the future.


    The king knew the situation was dire, so he invited someone to share the burden of the devil''s problem.


    Haru was wearing his suit while looking at Yuri, who helped him to wear his tie.


    "You''re going to meet the King. You need to be respectful, alright?" Yuri couldn''t help but remind her man. After all, she knew how bastard this guy was.


    Haru smiled and patted Yuri''s head. "What are you worried about? Do you think that I''ll mess up or something? Of course not." He had guessed what the king wanted to say to him. He didn''t really mind, but he wanted to know what the king wanted to do with him. After all, he knew that there was no way for the kingdom to ignore the existence of the Ultimate Magic Research Society, especially when all the students that Shin taught had be so strong that they could defeat most of the court magicians.


    "By the way, Haru, you might meet my father there," Lynn suddenly said.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Lynn and asked, "Does he know about our rtionship?"


    Lynn nodded shyly.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Lynn then patted Lynn''s head gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the matter for your parents."


    "Thank you," Lynn said with a sweet smile.


    Haru had experience in this area so he didn''t feel nervous when he thought that he would meet the parents of his girls, then after kissing the two of them, he was about to leave, but¡­


    "By the way, what are you going to do with Sicily?" Yuri asked that question while staring at her man.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s carriage arrived at the pce, and from inside, he could see that there were many soldiers around. He didn''t think too much and entered the pce with great stride and confidence since he wasn''t alone. He was also the member council of the Els, so the king had prepared someone to guide him through the pce.


    When he walked, Haru could see that he was the center of attention. After all, even though his face was very ordinary, his aura was so strong that no one could ignore him, especially when everyone saw his Greek God-like body.


    His body was so good that Julius sometimes asked him what the secret of his muscles was.


    Haru wore his sses this time since he had gotten used to them. He didn''t really think too much. After all, it only changed his appearance from a very handsome to an ordinary guy, but even so, his charm was only lowered slightly. After all, the man''s charm wasn''t only be found in their appearance.


    After walking for a while, Haru saw a King, August, and some important people in the kingdom. He had remembered all of their faces, including their names in the past. After all, he had been in this country for a while, and of course, he had gotten most of the people''s information in this kingdom.


    "Kasugano-kun, I guess this is our first time meeting each other." The king walked directly in front of Haru.


    Haru didn''t think too much about the King''s behavior and gave him a polite greeting, but he didn''t kneel. After all, this wasn''t his country, and if he kneeled, it meant that he bowed down to the kingdom''s authority.


    Frankly, when Haru didn''t kneel down and only said a polite greeting to the king, no one said their dissatisfaction. After all, this ordinary young man gave them an extraordinary aura that made them sumb.


    The King also felt this aura from Haru, and he understood why August lost to him several times.


    Both of them continued with the pleasantries, and either the King or Haru talked about the King''s intention to bring him here, which somehow made August slightly impatient since what he saw was only a banter of praise between Haru and his father.


    "Haruka-kun, can I call you?" Diseum (the name of the king) said.


    "Yes, your majesty." Haru nodded.


    "I have heard that you can both Merlin and Melinda by uncle and aunt. If that''s the case, then why don''t you call me uncle too?" Diseum asked with a smile.


    "No, it is rude to call you the king of this country like that." Haru rejected Diseum directly. After all, he didn''t really want to have a close rtionship with this kingdom so closely.


    ''So, is it alright for you not to bow down before?'' Diseum was speechless, but he didn''t say much. After all, he knew the threat of the boy in front of him was huge. He then smiled and said, "Right, I have heard that Hughes wants to meet you, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Hunges and directly bowed his head. "I''m sorry for being able to meet you just now, uncle."


    Hughes waved his hand and said, "Lynn has always been very lively when she talked about you, and in truth, I have been worried whether she can marry or not, but now, it seems that I don''t need to worry about my daughter at all." When he saw both Haru and Diseum started to banter with each other, he had to admit that his son-inw was very amazing, well, except that this guy had one more girlfriend, which made him want to cast a fireball toward him, but in the end, he held himself.


    "Don''t worry, I love your daughter very much," Haru said with full confidence.


    "¡­¡­¡­" They weren''t sure what to say. After all, Haru''s aura was somehow amazing but suddenly became very flirty, which made them wonder about the real him?


    "Cough! Cough!" Diseum coughed and said, "Haruka-kun, you should know the reason why I have called you here?"


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. I don''t know your reason to call me here." Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Diseum raised his eyebrows. After all, he knew that Haru might have a lot of information on this continent.


    ''Is he pretending?''


    Diseum didn''t think too much about it since the information he needed to talk with Haru was very important for the safety of this continent. "Haruka-kun, the Bluesphere Empire has been destroyed by a group of devils!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru wondered whether Diseum wanted him to be surprised, so he didn''t hesitate to pretend to be surprised. "What?!"

 Chapter 1699 Maintaining the Balance

    <h4>Chapter 1699 Maintaining the Bnce</h4>


    "What?" Haru was surprised.


    Diseum nodded and said, "You might know this devil already. He''s Oliver Schtrom."


    "You mean the one that was defeated by Shin?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Diseum wanted to say that Haru was also the one who cornered Oliver, but he didn''t say much and nodded. "Yes."


    "I see. It is very terrible news." Haru nodded and showed a shocked expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''Is that all?''


    "Kasugano-kun, are you not going to do anything?" August suddenly asked.


    "Your Highness!" Everyone wanted to scold August, who was being too hasty.


    "My position on the Els isn''t high, and you should know that in the Els, there are a lot of council members, so we need to discuss everything before we can conclude," Haru said.


    "You mean that we''re lying?" One of them suddenly asked with an annoyed expression.


    "I believe in your words since I have seen Oliver Scrotum, but what about the people in my country? Will they believe so easily and send a troop to stop the devil as long as I open my mouth? Please, I''m not the king of the Els, and even though the rtionship between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els isn''t bad, we''re still from a different country, and we can''t trust each other that easily. Sending a troop isn''t something that can be done so easily," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­" His words were right, but they gritted their teeth. After all, the danger was right in front of them, but other countries couldn''t believe each other.


    "I know the matter of the devil is important, but there''s something more important, right?" Haru said.


    "Something more important?" Everyone was confused, wondering what something more important than the matter of the devil that destroyed the Bluesphere Empire was.


    "What is the n of your country regarding Shin Wolford?" Haru asked directly, wondering what the Earlshide Kingdom was going to do with the Shin Wolford.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence.


    "Shin Wolford is a powerful magician, and with him, staying in this kingdom, it can be said, he can be the weapon to deter any enemies or countries since with his magic, he can destroy a country or two. He was also the one who had defeated Oliver Schtrom, the one who had destroyed the Bluesphere Empire." Haru looked at Diseum and said, "Based on what you''re going to do with Shin Wolford from now on, there might be a war between your country and us."


    "!!!!"


    "What?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Haru looked at the rest of them who showed such a reaction and said, "What we want is to maintain the current status between us, and you should know with the Bluesphere Empire is destroyed, and once the devil is cleaned up from thatnd, you guys are going to get all of thends of the Bluesphere Empire, especially with Shin Wolford in yournd, I''m sure that you all can do anything without worry."


    "Don''t nder our country! We won''t do something like that?"


    Haru didn''t even put a nce on this person and said, "Your Majesty, you should put a leash on your dog, so he won''t bark so carelessly."


    "You!!!" The male in his early 20''s was burning in anger when he heard Haru''s words.


    "Marquez, get out!" Diseum shouted.


    "Your Majesty, I¡­" The male was in shock.


    "Didn''t you hear my words?" Diseum stared at the male without his usual kind expression.


    "¡­¡­" The male gritted his teeth and kneeled before he left, but before that, he kept staring at Haru, but he was ignored by Haru, which annoyed him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" No one said anything. After all, they knew the male had shown disrespect and caused trouble in this meeting, but at the same time, they also didn''t like Haru. After all, this guy had ndered their country.


    "Depending on what you do to take care of Shin Wolford, then you might need to face the entire continent by yourself," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru''s words caused a shudder on everyone.


    Diseum felt a pressure that he had never felt before from the young man in front of him.


    August didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end, but he was already in shock at the development of the talk.


    "From the beginning to the end, I promised my friends that I wouldn''t use Shin Wolford as a tool for a political and military. Is that good enough for you?" Diseum asked.


    "It isn''t enough." Haru shook his head and said, "You should know that there are 12 people that Shin Wolford has taught, one is me, and the other twelve are people from your country, and even if you don''t include Shin Wolford as a tool for a politic and military, you still have 11 strong magicians that are capable of matching tens of thousands of soldiers."


    "Then what do you want?" Diseum asked with a frown.


    "Which is why I am proposing to invite 11 students from both Els and Ys Holy Nation to the Magic Academy so Shin Wolford can teach them." Haru smiled at Diseum and said, "We can maintain our bnce better that way, right?" He didn''t really want a war, but he needed to maintain peace, rights and the best way to do that was to maintain the bnce between the great countries.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence once again. After all, what Haru had proposed was a good thing to maintain a bnce between the power of the great countries in this continent, as for the small countries? They didn''t care much about them.


    But¡­


    "Your majesty¡­" Even though they knew that it was the best solution for everyone, they felt quite unwilling. After all, doing that, which meant they would lose their advantage over other countries.


    Diseum didn''t say anything and stared at the young man in front of him in shock. After all, he could see Haru''s vision was strong, and he knew that based on his decision at that moment, his country might face the attack of various countries. "I agree."


    "Your Majesty!"


    Diseum raised his hand and stopped the voice in this ce. "Is this enough for you, Haruka-kun?"


    "Yes, thank you, Uncle Diseum." Haru smiled and said, "With this, my job is done, and I''m sure that everyone can sleep soundly after this."


    "Yes, I hope that there won''t be any war between us," Diseum said.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I agree with you, and we, the Els, will do our best to eliminate the entire devil and the demon to maintain peace in this continent."


    Then both Diseum and Haru started to talk with augh again, forgetting the fact that they had just an intense conflict before which caused everyone to feel speechless, and thought that Haru was very deep, thinking about Siegfried Marquez who was very hot-headed before, they could only shake their heads since they believed Siegfried Marquez''s career had ended, after all, everyone in this ce could tell what Haru was seeking and his purpose to cause themotion before was to maintain the bnce between the great countries so there wouldn''t be a war between them, which somehow made them felt amazed by him.


    They then ended their conversation, and Haru also decided to go back early, after he said goodbye to Lynn''s father, who was looking at him with a strange expression, and he told him that he might visit his house with Lynn in the future.


    Lynn''s father agreed and also felt happy about it.


    When Haru was about to go back, the one who led him wasn''t the one who guided him before, but rather a beautiful girl with long red hair that looked at him with aplicated gaze. He smiled and asked, "What? Worried about your little boyfriend?"


    "Who is the boyfriend of that bastard?!" The woman snorted.


    "Really? I guess he doesn''t have eyes since he can ignore such a charming woman like you," Haru said sincerely.


    "¡­¡­¡­" The woman was stunned for a while and blushed in an instant. After all, no one found her attractive, and she was also full of anxiety that she wasn''t feminine enough, but this guy¡­


    "Kasugano Haruka, what''s your name, beautifuldy?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Christina Hayden." Christina then blinked her eyes, quickly realized something, and asked, "Didn''t you have a girlfriend already?"


    "That''s correct, but can I just praise your beauty and talk with you just like two friends?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Christina nodded and didn''t mind since no person praised her beauty before.


    The two of them talked happily with augh, but somehow the scene was being seen by Siegfried Marquez, who was being kicked out from the meeting before, and somehow he couldn''t help but clenched his fist, but what he could do, after all, he also knew that he had done something wrong. Still, he wasn''t sure why but when he saw both Haru and Christinaughing and talking happily, he felt very ufortable.

 Chapter 1700 Joint training?

    <h4>Chapter 1700 Joint training?</h4>


    As the meeting between Haru and Diseum ended, Haru sent a message directly to Els to send 11 talented students to be taught by Shin Wolford. After all, he knew how unreasonable Shin was, and everyone he taught had already be a powerful magician. He could teach them, but he was toozy about it, as for the Ys Holy City? He had sent the message, but whether they listened to him or not, he didn''t care much since he only wanted his country to be better.


    Haru had chosen to be on the side of Els, so he wanted it to be a better country and wouldn''t lose to the Earlshide Kingdom, so this country needed to strengthen its magicians. As expected, his words were directly epted. The president and the council members directly prepared 11 talented students to be sent to the Eearlshide Kingdom so they would be taught by Shin Wolford, after all, even though some of them were still dubious about Shin Wolford''s power, they believed in the power of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen since both of them were the famous Wise Man and the Guru, with both of them became the teacher of the 11 talented students from the Els, no one would be worried about them anymore.


    After that matter was resolved, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Maria, and everyone returned to the school as usual, and as expected, the matter of Schtrom was announced directly to everyone.


    "As they have announced, Schtrom has been sighted in the imperial capital. His objectives are unclear, so we can''t form any specific strategies, but we''ll need to bolster our fighting strength. We''ve received notice that we must level up not only our soldiers but, if it shoulde to it, our students as well. As of now, we will be doing joint training with the knight training school to ensure close coordination between knights and magicians," the teacher announced.


    But upon hearing that announcement, everyone became perplexed and sighed.


    Shin was confused by this situation, so when the lesson ended, he quickly asked everyone, "What''s the matter? Why do you all look funny?"


    "I see you don''t understand, do you, Shin?" August said, but at the same time, his gaze cast toward Haru with someplicated expression. After all, he remembered the exchange between his father and Haru was so fierce and made him realize that his power wasn''t enough.


    "???" Shin was confused.


    Maria sighed and exined to Shin. "The main thing is, the magic academy mainly focuses on strengthening magic, so we don''t do much physical training."


    "That''s apparent." Shin nodded.


    "On the other hand, the knight training school''s main thing is the physical training," Maria said.


    "You mean the exact opposite?" Shin asked.


    "The students at Knight Training School make fun of us by calling us "Sprouts!" Maria was full of anger.


    "Then again, the Magic Academy makes fun of the Knights training school students by calling them "muscle-brains," Thor exined with a helpless expression.


    "Hold on! So you do have sprouts in this world?" Shin asked in surprise.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Shin and wondered how this guy''s brain was working for him to be able to suddenly say such a stupid thing. He wondered whether Shin didn''t mind telling everyone that he wasing from another world, which made him wonder how brainless this protagonist was.


    "These are extreme circumstances, though. It''s not time to bring this up," Shin said, trying to make sure everyone amends the rtionship between everyone and the students of the knight training school.


    "Yeah, we know that, but where do they get off by calling us sprouts?"


    "I can''t stand it when they call us sprouts!"


    "She''s right! It''s definitely aggravating!"


    Lynn and Yuri joined, showing how annoyed they were but the students of the knight training school.


    Some of the students in this ss, such as Julius and Tony, were from Knight Training School, so they were a bit helpless when both of them heard they were making fun of them.


    Maria couldn''t control her emotions. There was smoke that appeared on her head, showing how annoyed she was by the students of the Knight Training School. "In terms ofbat strength, magicians are definitely better! And yet those guys have the attitude that they''re stronger than ones!" She mmed the table, showing that she couldn''t control her emotions, and was furious about the students of the Knight Training School.


    "E - Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, right? So let''s justpliment each other¡­" Shin tried hard so everyone wouldn''t hate the students of the Knight Training School.


    "Yeah, but Shin, you can use both magic and the sword, can''t you?!" Mariained.


    "Well, yeah, but¡­" Shin was helpless.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Maria asked.


    Then everyone turned their attention toward Haru, and they were speechless when they saw him drinking tea calmly while reading a book.


    "You¡­ why are you drinking tea so calmly?! Are you not angry about the students of the Knight Training School?" Maria was lost for words, but then she quickly regained her vigor and asked Haru that question.


    Haru put down his cup and asked, "Can the students of the Knight Training School cut down a fire?"


    "¡­No."


    "Can the students of the Knight training school cut down the steel?"


    "¡­No."


    "Can the students of the Knight training school create a gate?"


    "¡­No."


    "Lastly, is there anyone that can match Shin at the Knight training school?" Haru asked.


    "No!" Everyone said at the same time. After all, in their minds, no one could defeat Shin.


    Haru nodded and said, "Shin has trained us. Do you think a mere student of the knight training school can defeat us?"


    "Of course not!" Maria then stood up and raised her fist to the sky. "Let''s show them who is the boss,ter!"


    "OOOOOOHHHH!!!" Everyone was full of excitement.


    "Haru¡­" Shin was speechless.


    Haru only smiled, but in truth, his view about the knights in this world was nothing more than a mere meat shield. After all, they didn''t have magic, and besides using a sword, there was nothing that they could do. If they were able to create a sword sh from a distance, cutting a person like a vegetable, or had an ability like in One Piece, then he would say otherwise. Unfortunately, the knight in this world was just a normal guy with a sword, what was the use of them?


    However, Haru quite anticipated the joint-training meeting between the magic academy and the knight academy, wondering what kind of symmetry that would be created between them or if there would be chaos. He wasn''t sure, but he was quite curious since it might be his first time seeing a knight.


    It was the day of joint training, but Haru didn''t expect that his harem protagonist aura would be working like this.


    ''Was this okay?''

 Chapter 1701 August: I wont let him meet my mother and little sister no matter what

    <h4>Chapter 1701 August: I won''t let him meet my mother and little sister no matter what</h4>


    It was the day of the joint training between the magic academy and the knight academy. ording to his thought, Haru felt that most of the members of the knight academy should be male, it wasn''t that he discriminated against a female, but a male had bigger strength, which was why he thought that the top students of the knight academy mostly a male, but it seemed that his harem protagonist was working hard, and caused the students of the knight academy that would be paired with his group would be a group of full females, but of course¡­


    "Hmph! Look, at that group of magicians, they look weak."


    "I hope that they won''t hold us back."


    "Just stay back. We''ll take care of the rest!"


    "Just don''t slow us down, sprouts!


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but¡­


    "What did you say, you gori woman?!" Maria shouted directly.


    "Yeah, look at those muscles. Do you think any man will be interested in you?!"


    "You''re the one who shouldn''t hold us back, you gori!"


    Yuri, Lynn, and Maria couldn''t handle holding their anger anymore and started to fight back.


    Sicily was also the same. Even though she didn''t say anything, she was staring at the group of female knights with a hostile expression.


    It might be because there were only 13 students in the S-ss of the Magic Academy, so, in Haru''s group, there were five members.


    Haru was invited to Shin''s group before, but he was rejected without hesitation. After all, Shin''s group was full of males, and Maria''s group was full of females, so his choice was quite obvious, right?


    But enough of that since Haru didn''t expect the situation of both the magic academy and knight academy would be this bad.


    "Kasugano-kun."


    Haru looked up and saw Christina in surprise. "Christina? Why are you here?"


    Christina smiled and said, "Of course, I work as your group supervisor."


    "I see." Haru nodded and knew that each group would be led by a teacher or an experienced knight, so Christina''s appearance in this ce was quite normal, though he didn''t expect her to be the supervisor of his group.


    "Enough of chatting. Let''s hurry up and go to the carriage!" Christina shouted and caused two groups of girls to shut their mouths instantly, but they still stared at each other with hostile expressions.


    Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, let''s go, rather than talking here, it is better to show your strength during the real thing."


    Hearing Haru''s words, the four of them nodded, but the four knight students heard Haru''s words became offended.


    "Ha? What do you mean by that, you passerby?!"


    "You mean that we''re weak?!"


    "How dare you say that?!"


    "How about we show you the power of knight academy!?"


    The four students of the knight academy surrounded Haru, and their expression was full of anger.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at the four girls speechlessly, but somehow, he felt that the four of them were as charming as a chili, they were quite spicy, but it was quite addicting. When he was surrounded, he didn''t show fear, but rather he smiled. "Is that so? So I''m waiting to see how powerful the students of Knight Academy are? But don''t worry, if you cry during the trainingter, you can lean on my chest anytime."


    "¡­¡­" The four female knight academy students were in shock since it was their first time being flirted, and the one who flirted with them was a very ordinary guy that they could find any time, but still, they had to admit that his body was quite good.


    "Haru, you¡­! Are you going to flirt with those goris?!" Maria was furious.


    "Yeah, we''re better than them! You don''t need to look at those goris!" Yuri raised her chest proudly while hugging Haru''s arms.


    "Hmph!" Lynn looked at them with disdain and also hugged Haru''s other arm.


    Sicily was a bit jealous of both Yuri and Lynn, but she wanted to hug Haru''s arm too, but somehow, she felt that her action might be too shameless, and she was quite embarrassed to do it.


    "What did you say, bastard?!" 4x


    The four female students of the knight academy wanted their swords right away to fight at this moment, but¡­


    "SHUT UP!!!!" Christina shouted.


    Haru''s group was very loud, and of course, they attracted the attention of everyone, especially when the male students of the knight academy looked at Haru, who was hugged by two female students, which made them in shock. If Haru was a handsome guy, then they would only hate him to death. Still, Haru was a very ordinary guy, his face was so ordinary that no one would notice him when he was in the crowd, but there were a lot of beautiful girls around him, which made them realize that this guy wasn''t normal and they knew that they needed to watch him out.


    Shin looked at Haru''s group and somehow also felt quite jealous, especially when Sicily was in Haru''s group. Still, at the same time, he was wondering how to shorten the distance between him and Sicily since from the start of the academy, their rtionship hadn''t changed that much, or rather, he couldn''t see how their rtionship could be closer.


    "What''s wrong, Shin?" August asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Shin shook his head and said, "Let''s focus on the training, Aug." He then went to the carriage and tried to focus on the training.


    August followed Shin''s gaze before and saw Sicily was there. Watching Sicily, who had been staring at Haru at this moment, he could only shake his head. After all, he wasn''t sure whether his friend was able to get to Sicily. If Sicily didn''t like anyone, then it was all good. Shin was also handsome and powerful, so it wouldn''t be difficult to match them up, but Haru was in that equation, he had to admit that Haru''s face wasn''t handsome, but his charm¡­ August had a feeling that he couldn''t let his mother and little sister meet Haru at this moment.


    If Haru knew what August was thinking at this moment, he could only stare at him speechlessly. After all, he didn''t have an interest in the wife of someone else and a loli, though if the loli had grown up at least 10 yearster and the wife of someone had divorced her husband then it might be a different matter, but enough of that since the joint training between the magic academy and knight academy was about to start!

 Chapter 1702 We should work together, alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1702 We should work together, alright?</h4>


    Haru''s group, Christina, and the female knight students went to the carriage that led them to the deep jungle to find a demon.


    The purpose of this joint training was quite simple, and that was to make the students get used to fighting against the demon, after all, Oliver''s power had caused such horror to the people in this kingdom, which was why the Earlshide Kingdom wanted those top students to have the experience to fight against a demon.


    "You all don''t need to do anything, and we''ll take care of the rest!"


    The four female students of the knight academy stared at Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Mari arrogantly, thinking that the students of the magic academy were useless. Hence, it was better for them not to do anything.


    "What did you say?!" Maria was even more furious.


    Lynn, Yuri, and Sicily also couldn''t hold back any longer, and they were about to explode too, but Haru raised his hand to stop them.


    "Haru, are you not angry at them?" Maria asked.


    "It''s alright." Haru smiled and said, "Don''t you want to see them fail? I''m sure that it''ll be funny."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru''s words were short, but it was so sharp that it made the four students of the knight academy feel their words were a joke.


    Maria chuckled and said, "That''s true. Let''s see whether you''ll be crying or notter."


    "Don''t regret your decision," Yuri said.


    Haru''s group felt better after they heard Haru''s words, so what they were about to do was watch the joke of the four knight academy students.


    "Hmph! We''ll finish defeating all the demons in this jungle!" One of the females of the knight academy said haughtily.


    Haru then looked at Christina and asked, "You''re not going to stop them?"


    "This is a normal thing." Christina yawnedzily since, in her mind, the conflict between the two was quite cute for her.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless, but they didn''t say much, staring at each other, trying to tell that they were the best.


    Haru looked outside and wondered what about the other groups.


    After everyone came out of the carriage, they started to walk around the jungle to hunt down a demon. The location of the jungle was quite deep, and it could be said this ce was quite dangerous. After all, no one knew what would appear in the jungle anytime.


    The female students from the knight academy were walking in the front, and Haru''s group was walking at the back, after all, a standard strategy be.


    "Still, you shouldn''t view a knight that badly," Haru said.


    "But they''re making fun of us!" Maria said without hesitation.


    "That''s true, but you should also know that you also need a knight''s help unless you''re as strong as Shin," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing Haru''s words, the girls were in silence. After all, those words were the truth unless they were as strong as Shin, then they needed the help of the knight.


    "I know¡­" Maria was a bit unwilling but still said, "I know that with my power, it isn''t enough to defeat a devil or a demon, and I know that I need the knight''s help¡­" She was quite depressed, but then her head was patted, which made her surprised.


    "It''s good that you understand your own weakness, but you shouldn''t belittle yourself since I know that you''re not weak, Maria," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Maria''s face then turned as red as her hair.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily.


    Haru then looked at the four female knight academy students who seemed to be nervous and said, "The enemy ising. You should be prepared."


    "Huh?" 4x


    "It''s a demon boar, don''t look back," Haru quickly instructed.


    Hearing Haru''s instructions, they followed his words, but they didn''t expect that there would be a demon boar right that appeared before them.


    The size of the demon boar was quite huge, and it even reached the height of two meters which made them dumbfounded since this demon boar was huge, and it also had two sharp tusks that seemed able to prate anything.


    "What?!" 4x


    The four of them became nervous, and they weren''t sure what to do.


    "ROAAARRRRR!!!!" The demon boar didn''t hesitate and charged directly toward them.


    "It''s dangerous!" Lynn, Sicily, Yuri, and Maria quickly realized that this demon wasn''t something that could be fought by the four female students from the knight academy, and if they dared to face it, then the consequence might be huge!


    But¡­


    "Lend me your sword for a bit."


    "Huh?" One of the female students of the knight academy was dumbfounded when Haru took her sword.


    "What are you doing?!" Christina was dumbfounded when she saw Haru suddenly standing in front of everyone while holding a sword.


    Christina, Maria, and Sicily were also dumbfounded since it was their first time to know that Haru was able to use a sword.


    As for Lynn and Yuri, both of them had already believed that their man was able to do anything.


    Haru was only holding a sword at this moment, and he didn''t even use his magic. Then when the demon boar was just a few meters in front of him, he swung down the sword and split the demon boar in half.


    *Baam!*


    The demon was cut in half cleanly, showing the bone, innards, organs, etc.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Haru swung the sword, cleaned up the blood, and returned to everyone with a smile. "Thank you for your sword."


    "Ah, oh!" The female student nodded several times and showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "¡­Ha - Haru, you can use a sword?" Maria asked.


    "Tha - That swing¡­ there isn''t any magic in it, right?!" Unlike Maria, who was surprised, Christina was dumbfounded since she could see Haru''s sword technique was very amazing since he was able to split the demon boar into half easily.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. "Well, let''s continue our training, alright? Let''s work together this time, whether it is the students of the magic academy or the knight academy, is that alright?"


    They could only nod at that moment. After all, this guy was too amazing, right?


    Somehow, the four female students of the knight academy understood why this guy was popr among girls, especially when they saw how manly he was, splitting the demon boar in half.


    "¡­¡­" Lynn, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily looked at the four female students of the knight academy, then looked at Haru and couldn''t help but think that this guy was too popr, right?

 Chapter 1703 Shin? Well, I have given up about him

    <h4>Chapter 1703 Shin? Well, I have given up about him</h4>


    After Haru showed his swordsmanship, there was no conflict between both the students of the magic academy and the knight academy, and four female students of the knight academy, including Christina, kept talking with him from time to time, hoping him able to show his technique, or rather, they hoped that he could teach them. Unfortunately, there was no free thing in this world, and he didn''t intend to teach everyone, and because of that, it caused the four female students of the knight academy, and Christina felt very itchy. After all, everyone wanted to be stronger, right?


    Still, Haru''s swordsmanship was good Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily were amazed, but itcked the impact of Shin''s magic.


    It might not be rted to them, but there was news that a horde of demons appeared, and their number even reached hundreds or so, but all of them perished by Shin''s magic.


    Shin''s magic was so powerful that it affected the temperature slightly higher than before, and it even caused the earth to tremble.


    Everyone was speechless, and they refreshed their image of Shin once again on their minds, but because unlike the students of the knight academy that were stunned, the students of the magic academy had gotten used to Shin, so they were pretty much normal, but when Shin used his magic, everyone was also eager to show their power, and because of that, they caused a lot of explosions one after another.


    As for the students of Knight Academy?


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They pretty much doubted the reality.


    When the joint training ended in the evening, everyone had returned safely, but there was an ident with Alice, Mark, Olive, and Tony since the hair of four of them had turned into an afro because of their magic.


    They talked to each other, and as expected, the result was quite the same, most of the devils were solved by everyone from the magic academy, and the students of the knight academy were just a burden. Still, such a thing was as expected. After all, they were taught by Shin, but everyone noticed that Shin was quite down for some reason.


    "Huh? Shin, does something happen that makes you feel down?" Alice asked.


    "Wolford-kun feels responsible for what''s be the rest of us," Thor said.


    "Responsible?" Tony asked.


    "How so?"


    August closed his eyes and used a serious tone all of a sudden. "This is a good time to tell all of you, too. Those of us in the Ultimate Magic Research Society, other than Shin and Haru, will be ced under national supervision following graduation, and will probably be ced in a special unit under my direct control, andstly¡­" He then looked at Haru.


    "Well, Shin, we, the Earlshide Kingdom, the Els, and probably the Ys Holy Nation have decided to work together and send 11 talented students from both the Els and the Ys Holy Nation to join the Ultimate Magic Research Society. Of course, they''re all good children, and I hope that you can be nice to them, Shin," Haru said.


    Shin nodded and said, "Yes, but why?"


    "It''s about maintaining a bnce between great countries," August said simply and didn''t say much.


    ''Ah¡­!'' Everyone nodded and somehow understood, but Shin was confused and only thought that he might have a lot of new friends soon, but then, Shin still felt quite apologetic toward everyone since he had caused them to be supervised of the kingdom, but unlike what Shin thought, everyone was very excited since they didn''t need to worry about their jobs anymore, and they felt that it would be cool that they could join this special group.


    Hearing everyone''s encouragement, Shin became excited and nodded, feeling that he should train everyone to be even stronger. After all, the world was under the danger of the demon and the devil!


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone somehow could imagine what Shin was thinking and couldn''t help but feel speechless at this moment.


    Several days after the joining training, everyone gathered together to train in the deserted ce where no one could see their training. After all, everyone''s power had be so ridiculously strong at this moment.


    "We can''t let anyone see this," August said with a sigh.


    "This is a ce I''ve used for a long time, so we don''t need to worry about being seen," Shin said.


    "Still, you haven''t trained and read a book all the time. Is that alright, Haru?" August asked with a helpless expression.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to worry about me," Haru said simply and continued to read his book.


    "¡­¡­" August and Shin were speechless. Still, they didn''t say much. After all, Haru''s power was the most mysterious among everyone. Haru might not be as powerful as Shin, but still, Haru''s power might be only under Shin, which made August feel that he needed to be stronger!


    After the training, everyone gathered once again, and August had something to talk about with everyone again.


    "We''ve received some new information about the devil. It hasn''t been made known to the public," August said with a serious expression on his face.


    "You''re just going to say a state secret just like that?" Shin was speechless.


    "Your Highness, it''s not just Shin. There''s also us here," Maria said with a sigh.


    "I know. I''m saying that you all are no longer part of the "general" poption. Once we''re at war with the demon and the devil, you, all, will be an important part of our forces," August said.


    Everyone''s expression became slightly nervous. After all, they still remembered the horror of the devil, and at the same time, they realized that they were different since they had be so strong.


    "So, what''s the new information?" Shin asked.


    "ording to the reports, the devils and the demons are running riot over the empire. Apparently, the damage done to their towns and viges is disastrous. Everyst member of the nobility, as well as themoners, have been killed."


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was in shock when they heard this news.


    "Since we''re talking about the devil, others can''t get involved so lightly. Our nation must form a coalition, or we won''t be able to stand against them."


    "So all we can do is just watch and wait?" Shin gritted his teeth.


    "That''s right. More importantly, the number of the devil increases every time the attacks happen. Somehow they must have a way to turn a human into a devil," August said.


    "Like what has happened to Kurt?" Shin frowned.


    "Probably."


    Shin was wondering what Schtrom was thinking and what that guy wanted to do to create many devils. After all, a single devil could cause a lot of destruction to the nation, and if there was an army of the devil¡­


    Shin thought for a while and let out a sigh, then said, "Everyone, I have decided that we must have a training camp!"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded. "Training camp?!"


    Haru had given up, and he didn''t care about Shin anymore since he was sure that this guy couldn''t listen to him.


    ''Sooner orter, this guy might create a telephone or something in the future.''


    With that thought on his mind, Haru wondered whether he should try to challenge a duel with Shin at the training campter.

 Chapter 1704 The Training Camp Might Be Quite Troublesome

    <h4>Chapter 1704 The Training Camp Might Be Quite Troublesome</h4>


    The training camp had been decided, and Sicily proposed the training camp would be held at her territory where there were many hot springs. Still, since they needed to go quite far away, they needed someone who could monitor them, and the one who would monitor them would be both Melinda and Merlin since both of them somehow felt worried that their grandson might teach something that couldn''t be taught by anyone.


    After all, both Melinda and Merlin knew that there would be 11 students from both Els and Ys Nation that would be sent to the Magic Academy to join the Ultimate Magic Research Society to maintain the bnce between nations which made them helpless. Still, they also understood that it was because of their grandson''s fault, so they didn''t say much, and it was also the reason why both of them came with them to the training camp.


    Melinda, Merlin, Shin, and August were on the same carriage along the journey, but Melinda couldn''t help but admire Haru''s carriage. "Haru, your carriage doesn''t have a horse?"


    Haru shook his head with a smile and said, "No, I use my magic to move my carriage."


    "¡­¡­" Melinda looked at the horseless carriage, then looked at Haru, thinking that she might be someone who would match Shin.


    Shin also looked at Haru''s carriage and was amazed. "It''s a car!"


    "Car?" Everyone was looking at Shin weirdly.


    "Oh, ah, nothing!" Shin quickly shook his head and pretended nothing had happened. After all, he didn''t expect the people in this world to create the prototype of the modern car.


    "Aunt Melinda, we can talkter during training camp," Haru said since he wanted to enjoy the hot spring.


    Melinda nodded and said, "That''s true. If we''re in a hurry, then we might be able to arrive at ude''s territory tonight."


    Then everyone went to their own carriage, but Melinda nced at Haru for thest time and was surprised when he saw four girls enter his carriage directly, then looked at his grandson that only came with August, which made her frown.


    The trip started, and Melinda couldn''t help but ask, "Shin, don''t you have a girlfriend?"


    "G - Girlfriend?" Shin was dumbfounded and quickly shook his head. "No, I don''t have a girlfriend, grandma."


    "You''re already in 15! You''re an adult! You should get a girlfriend, you know?" Melinda scolded Shin.


    Shin was bitter, after all, even though he was interested in someone, the girl he was interested in didn''t show affection toward him, and he also wasn''t sure how to get close to that girl. After all, he was a virgin in his previous life without any experience with the opposite gender.


    "Shin, this time, I agree with your grandmother." Merlin looked at Shin and asked, "Still, even if you don''t have a girlfriend, is there a girl that you''re interested in?"


    "Well¡­" Shin blushed, and he was quite shy.


    August sighed but didn''t say much.


    "August, do you know who Shin is crushed with?" Melinda asked.


    "¡­¡­" August wasn''t sure what to say, but being stared at by the Wise Man and the Guru, he could only say, "Probably, ude."


    "Aug!" Shin''s face was so red at that moment.


    "Oh? That beautiful blue-haired girl?" Merlin nodded and said, "Yes, she''s beautiful." He thought that Sicily was quite suitable for his grandson.


    "Really?" Melinda asked weirdly.


    "Um¡­" Even though Shin was shy, he nodded.


    Merlin was happy, but Melinda and August couldn''t say much. After all, they had a feeling that Shin''s love life wouldn''t be easy.


    The trip was quite smooth, though. Some demons appeared along the way before. They instantly perished since everyone was powerful, but enough of that since they had arrived at Sicily''s territory.


    "Wee to the city of ude!"


    Haru observed the town, and the only thing that came to mind was that this ce was like a hot spring resort town, which was pretty much an interesting ce.


    They didn''t stop in the city but moved directly to the manor, where Sicily''s servants had been waiting for them.


    "Everyone, we''re here," Sicily said with a smile.


    "Wee back, Miss Sicily!" Sicily''s servants said at the same time, weing everyone on the manor.


    Then the servants weed everyone, and since the trip was quite tiring them out, they decided to start the training camp tomorrow, and for now, they decided to take a break in the hot spring inside the manor.


    After all, it was during the training camp, so there was no way for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn to be together in the hot spring pool, and they needed to go to their own hot spring pool based on their own gender.


    Shin, Merlin, and the rest of the male students went to the hot spring pool together and happily washed their bodies.


    "By the way, where''s Haru?" Shin asked.


    "What''s wrong, Shin?" Haru asked after he entered the hot spring pool. There was a white towel around his waist that covered almost half of his lower body.


    "Hey Haru, we''re all male. You don''t need to get embarrassed," Julius said with a smile, showing his bare naked body.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to be shy. Let''s see what is behind your towel," Tony said with a mischievous smile.


    August and Shin could only shake their heads, but they didn''t stop them. However, everyone had to admit that Haru''s body was simply Godly, but it wasn''t enough to satisfy them. After all, they wanted to know how the thing was hiding behind the white towel, but then¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Satisfied?" Haru asked simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­" They looked down and quickly hid their lower bodies since if they showed it any longer, their confidence would be hit hard.


    The scene afterward was simply normal, and they talked about how d they were with their friendship or something, which was pretty much normal.


    As for the girls'' side, they were more excited. After all, everyone was quite amazed by Melinda''s body. Even though she had aged, her body wouldn''t lose to any woman in theirte 20s.


    But then, there was one question that Melinda wanted to ask, "Say, are any of you interested in my grandson?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was silent after those words.


    Melinda sighed and said, "I wonder whether he isn''t popr."


    "I think that''s the opposite. Shin is pretty much popr among the academy," Maria said.


    "But do any of you think of him to make him your boyfriend?" Melina asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Melinda sighed and asked, "Still, Yuri, Lynn, I have heard that you two are dating, Haru, right? Is that alright?"


    "It''s alright." Lynn nodded.


    "Yes, we''re happy together." Yuri also nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Melinda looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "Say, have you two be a woman?"


    "What?!" 2x


    Lynn and Yuri were dumbfounded by Melinda''s question.


    "Just tell us, don''t be shy. No one is going to hear our conversation," Melinda said without hesitation since she was also quite curious about their love life, including their nightlife.


    Sicily, Maria, Alice, and Olivia might not say anything, but they agreed and wanted to know their story.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri and Lynn looked at each other and thought that their training camp would be very troublesome.

 Chapter 1705 I dont want to wait anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1705 I don''t want to wait anymore</h4>


    As they had decided yesterday, the training camp was quickly held now, and everyone practiced to control their magic and learned various magic.


    Haru, along with everyone, joined the training, and on the other hand, Melinda, Merlin, and Shin became their trainer, watching everyone''s progress. Still, as expected, the three of them noticed that Haru, Yuri, and Lynn were better than anyone in this ce.


    "Your control over magic is excellent," Merlin praised the three of them.


    "Yes, we have trained very hard," Haru said.


    Yuri and Lynn nodded and told them that they had worked really hard. After all, there was no way for them to tell everyone that they were taught by Haru, and in truth, they were stronger than anyone except for Shin, of course, since this guy was the protagonist of this world.


    However, the three of them didn''t cause much attention. After all, Shin was too bright. However, after Shin saw Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, who seemed very eager to learn, Shin also wanted to test his new magic.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded, but at the same time, they wanted to see Shin''s magic too, so they went to the deserted ce so Shin could use his magic full of his power.


    However, when Shin saw everyone''s reaction, he was too speechless to say anything.


    "Listen up, everyone! Raise a magic barrier with everything you''ve got!" Haru shouted.


    "Nah, I think you''ll probably be okay," Shin said.


    "Probably?!" Hearing the word "probably," everyone continued to strengthen their magic barrier without hesitation.


    "Guys, Haru is right! Don''t let your guard down!" August shouted.


    Shin sighed and shook his head. "I''m saying that this is going to be alright." He thought about his idea of his new magic. The first thing he thought was abustible gas, then he lit them up with fire magic, gathered his magic on both of his palms.


    The earth was trembling, the wind caused everything to be flown away, and the hot temperature caused them to feel the heat.


    Everyone could see a huge blue fireball that was gathered on the top of Shin.


    "Is that a new magic?"


    "Nope." Shin continued to concentrate on his magic and said, "This is where¡­ the critical part begins¡­" He moved the fire in front of him and strengthened his magic even stronger!


    "Brace for the impact!" Haru shouted, but in truth, this kind of magic wouldn''t even harm him. Shin''s magic might seem strong, but after all, his body was the body of the Aquaman, so an energy-rted attack was useless on him. Still, he loved to pretend, so he didn''t say anything and raised barrier magic to cover everyone.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru''s huge barrier that protected everyone, and it even stopped the effect of Shin''s magic, but Shin didn''t notice that since Shin had been concentrated on his magic.


    Shin focussed on his magic, or rather, he wanted to improve his magic. Usually, in his visualization, he spread out the attack, but this time, he narrowed the explosive energy into a single path and released them out!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The blue fire destroyed everything along its path. Its destruction was so huge that it destroyed some of the hills that had blocked its path.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was speechless.


    "Yes, sess!" Shin was full of happiness.


    "You idiot!" Melinda quickly pped Shin''s head since her grandson was too much!


    Everyone was still in shock when they saw the aftermath of Shin''s magic, and some of them even shuddered, thinking what would happen if they were shot by this magic.


    Melinda still scolded Shin, who seemed to be unperturbed and didn''t feel sorry for what he had done, but because of that, the training ended, and everyone decided to go back to the manor. On the other hand, August asked Shin to bring him back to the castle since August wanted to learn about the devil''s news in the Empire, but suddenly¡­


    "Shin, I know that it is a bit sudden, but let''s have a duel tomorrow," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru''s words dumbfounded everyone.


    "Haru, are you crazy?! Do you want to die?!" Maria, who was quickly received, quickly grabbed Haru''s shirt, telling him that Haru had tried tomit suicide by asking for a duel with Shin. She knew very well that Shin was a monster, and even though Haru wasn''t bad, she didn''t think that he could defeat Shin.


    "¡­¡­" Shin.


    Haru looked at Maria with a smile and said, "I''m happy that you''re worried about me, Maria."


    "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?! I - I don''t care about you at all!" Maria said with a blush.


    "Still, I just want to test my distance with Shin." Haru looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, what about it?"


    Shin was surprised since it was his first time to be asked for a duel by someone, but because of that, he was also quite eager and nodded. "Yes, let''s have a duel tomorrow."


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "I''ll go back now to prepare myself." He then opened the gate and returned to the manor.


    Lynn and Yuri also followed.


    "Wait for me!" Maria also followed them.


    Sicily and Alice also followed.


    "Oi, Haru, wait for me too!" Merlin also followed since he didn''t expect someone to dare to ask for a duel for his grandson, but he had to admit that he loved Haru''s guts.


    "Hey, wait for me too!" Melinda also followed up, wondering what was on Haru''s head when he dared to ask for a duel for her grandson.


    When they were leaving, there were only some of them left, and except for Shin, they were all dumbfounded, after all, in their minds, Shin was an existence that couldn''t be beaten at all, which was why when someone suddenly proposed a duel with a Shin, they felt that their heads were buzzing.


    August clenched his fist and realized the difference between him and Haru. Both of them were in the same position, but hecked courage! But at the same time, he looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, are you sure to have a duel with Haru?"


    Shin nodded and said, "This is my first time for someone to ask me for a duel, so I''ll ept it."


    "Don''t hurt him. If you hurt him, then both the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els might be at warter," August said since he knew how important Haru was on the Els.


    "¡­¡­" Shin was dumbfounded, but then he nodded. He didn''t expect Haru''s position to be so high on the Els, but he didn''t think too much since he wouldn''t hurt Haru. However, he had to admit that there was a trace of the eagerness on his heart to show since it was the first time someone dared to ask him for a duel.

 Chapter 1706 Have I won the duel?

    <h4>Chapter 1706 Have I won the duel?</h4>


    When Haru returned to the manor, he was directly scolded by both Maria, Merlin, and Melinda.


    "What''s wrong with you?!" Maria asked.


    "Yeah, is there something wrong with your head?" Merlin nodded.


    "Haru, do you really want to have a duel with Shin?" Melinda asked with a worried expression.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "I''m just asking for a duel, and it isn''t like we''re doing a life and death battle. If I lose, then I lose, if I win, then I win, that''s all, what are you worried about?"


    "¡­" They were speechless by Haru''s words. After all, they had seen Shin''s power that was capable of destroying everything, and because of that, they thought they couldn''t defeat Shin, but this guy dared to ask for a duel with Shin, which made them wonder what was inside his head.


    "But, Haru, don''t you feel scared?" Alice asked. In truth, she was quite scared of Shin. Even though her power might be increased from before and she might be more powerful than most of the magicians in the kingdom, she knew that there was no way for her to defeat Shin, or rather those thoughts had been nted by all of them here, after all, Shin''s power couldn''t be seen bymon sense and even though, they didn''t say anything, they thought of him as a monster.


    Even though Merlin had said to everyone before that Shin wasn''t a monster and an existence that everyone could achieve by their hard work, he knew himself better that wasn''t the truth, and he knew that his grandson was special.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Merlin and Melinda were in silence when they heard Alice''s words, but their thought was quite normal, after all, even though Shin was very kind and a bit stupid, that guy was powerful, so powerful that no sane people might think of him they could match him in their entire lives.


    "Shin¡­ I think that he''s too lonely on the top." Haru looked at everyone and said, "And, I want to see what''s the gap between him and me. I know that my request for a duel is a bit reckless, but with this, I''ll prove to everyone that Shin isn''t an impossible existence."


    "Haru¡­"


    Merlin and Melinda were moved at that moment and thought that Haru was really a great friend of their grandson. Even though August might be great and all, after all, August was the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom and the future King of the country, August was still very weak, and they knew what Shin needed wasn''t someone like that, but rather someone who could match his grandson.


    "Still, as a man, if I don''t dare to face this challenge, then what am I?" Haru smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry too much. I''ll take a break today, so I''ll be ready tomorrow." He then grabbed both Lynn and Yuri since he really wanted to take a rest, right?


    "¡­¡­" Everyone, who saw him at that moment, thought that this was what man was. Even Merlin felt itchy and amazed by Haru''s spirit. As for the girls, they looked at both Lynn and Yuri in jealousy, Haru might not be handsome, but his courage was something that they all wanted on their man.


    After Haru rested in his room, he kissed both Lynn and Yuri, who were sleeping, then he decided to go to the hot spring pool to take a bath. After all, his body was a bit sticky.


    Haru entered the pool, but he noticed someone was inside before he entered, but he didn''t say much and entered. He sometimes sighed at his "Kenbonshoku Haki" since, with this power, the most cliche bathroom scene of the harem protagonist wouldn''t be able to happen, which was why he sometimes ignored the reaction of the "Kenbonshoku Haki" and entered the bathroom directly even though he knew that there was someone inside.


    When Haru opened the door, he showed a dumbfounded expression when he saw Sicily was there.


    Sicily was also dumbfounded when she saw Haru was out there.


    "I''m sorry!" Haru quickly closed the door.


    When the door was closed, Sicily also woke up, her face turned red, but then it might be because of the impulse, and she said, "Ha - Haru, I - I don''t mind to take a bath together."


    "Really?" Haru asked, but he had already opened the door.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Sicily wasn''t sure, but she had a feeling that this bastard might trick her.


    Haru and Sicily didn''t face each other but sat with their backs facing each other.


    Sicily was very shy at that moment.


    "Are you sure that we should go together? If the people of your house know, then I might be forced to be your husband, Sicily," Haru said with a joke.


    Sicily somehow pouted and asked, "You don''t want to marry me?"


    "You want to marry me?" Haru asked.


    Sicily''s face turned red, and he couldn''t say anything afterward since her face was as red as an apple.


    Haru smiled at Sicily and rested his head on the pool''s edge while staring at the stars.


    Sicily noticed Haru had moved and saw him rxing in the pool. She looked at his sses that had fogged up because of the steam and couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, your sses, don''t you need to take it off?"


    "If I take it off, I''m afraid that you''ll really fall for me," Haru said simply.


    Sicily thought that his words were a joke and said, "Really? Then I''ll try to take off your sses." She was about to take off Haru''s sses, but Haru grasped her hand.


    Both of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere between them was quite ambiguous.


    "You should know that if you move forward, then you won''t be able to escape," Haru said.


    Sicily stared at Haru, and her eyes were full of obsession. "I - I feel like if I don''t do something, I might miss you in the future." She then took off Haru''s sses since she wanted to see his eyes better, but then, she was dumbfounded. She looked at him for a while before she nodded. "Now, I understand why you need to wear sses." She thought that the reason he wore sses should be both Lynn and Yuri. After all, if the girls in the kingdom saw this face, she was sure that there would be manypetitors in the future. "In the future, you should wear these sses all the time."


    "Except in front of you?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Don''t tease me." Sicily pouted.


    "It''s toote. I''ll tease you forever." Haru moved closer and stole Sicily''s lips.


    Sicily closed her eyes and epted his lips, feeling the warmth of his lips and the taste of the happiness that she felt for the first time.

 Chapter 1707 As expected, hes dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1707 As expected, he''s dangerous</h4>


    "¡­" Maria stared at Sicily then asked, "Are you for real?"


    "Um." Sicily nodded shyly.


    Lynn and Yuri also had woken up when both of them heard that Sicily had be one of them and couldn''t help but let out a sigh, wondering that their man was working very fast. His duel with Shin was about to start, yet that guy decided to get Sicily right away, but they also had to admit that they might need more help. After all, they knew how monstrous his ability in bed was.


    "Sicily, are you out of your mind? That guy is a beast! He already has both Lynn and Yuri!" Maria couldn''t ept it for a while when she heard that Haru and Sicily had be together. She might not have acknowledged it, but she felt quite sad at that moment. Her eyes stared at Sicily, and there was a hidden bitterness on it. After all, from a young age till now, all the people who saw them together would always look at Sicily without hesitation, which made her a bit sad somehow.


    Sicily shook her head and said, "I don''t regret my choice." She then looked at Maria and asked, "How about you, Maria?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Maria was dumbfounded.


    "If you enter his bed, I''m sure that he won''t reject you," Sicily said with a smile.


    "I - I''m not such a casual girl!!!" Maria''s face was as red as her hair, and she couldn''t believe that her best friend would say something like that to her.


    "But Maria, if you be his woman too, we can be together too," Sicily said with a sincere smile.


    Maria was dumbfounded once again, and somehow she felt that it wasn''t bad when she thought she could be together with her childhood friend. Still, when she thought about that bastard, she couldn''t ept it, or rather, he hadn''t made a move on her, after all, and as a girl, there was no way for her to take the initiative, right?


    "I won''t admit it!" Maria then decided to be stubborn and quickly ran away. "You have changed, Sicily!!!"


    Sicily could only look at her best friend with a helpless smile at this moment.


    "Still, is this alright, Sicily?" Yuri asked.


    "Um, I thought you were the type who loved to monopolize your man," Lynn said.


    Sicily might seem like a sweet girl, but they knew very well that there was a lot of hidden darkness on this girl, and this girl might be the typical yandere girl.


    "Just with his talent, courage, and money, even if his face is very ordinary, he won''tck a girl, but once he takes off his sses, I''m sure that even the queen of the country or Melinda-sama won''t be able to take off their eyes from him, and if we don''t control him, I''m sure that there will be a lot of girls in the future, so rather than those random girls that we don''t know, it is better to get Maria into the group since I''m sure that way, that beast won''t y around in the outside again, right?" Sicily smiled sweetly and said, "So from now on, please take care of me, Lynn, Yuri."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Lynn and Yuri were wondering how such a sweet girl could be so scary, and at the same time, they had to admit that Haru was very brave.


    "Achoo!" Haru wiped his itchy nose and somehow felt that someone was talking about him.


    "Cold?" Julius asked.


    "No, I think someone is talking about me," Haru said.


    "Of course, someone will talk of you since you have decided to challenge Wolford-kun a duel!" Thor was speechless.


    "Say, do you all think that I''m crazy?" Haru asked.


    Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark nodded without hesitation. After all, no sane person would challenge Shin Wolford.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It might sound crazy, but when you were a child, had you not ever thought to be the strongest person in the world? Shin might be the strongest in the world now, so I want to see whether, with my ability, I can defeat him." He was full of bullsh*t at this moment since he had a lot of ways to defeat Shin.


    "¡­¡­" Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark realized what their difference with Haru was, how Haru could be the youngest member of the council, one of the richest men on the continent, and also dared to send a challenge to Shin Wolford.


    Haru then stood up and said, "I wonder when Shin and August are going to return." He thought for a while and asked, "August has a fiancee and a little sister, right?"


    "¡­What do you want to do?" It was Thor who asked this question with a wary expression. After all, everyone could tell that this guy really loved women too much.


    "You don''t n to do anything weird, right, Kasugano-kun?" Julius also stood up and looked at Haru warily.


    Haru was speechless and said, "What do you think I''ll do to them? I''m just curious. There''s no hidden meaning behind my words. Look into my eyes. Do you think these pure eyes are capable of making a lie?"


    "¡­¡­" Thor, Julius, Tony, and Mark had never heard such bullsh*t.


    But one thing was for sure, Thor and Julius also noted that they shouldn''t bring their fiancees in front of Haru no matter what in the future.


    "Thor, Julius, you don''t need to worry too much. After all, I''ve heard that both of his highness and his fiancee are very lovey-dovey, and I''m sure that no one is capable of shaking their rtionship," Tony said calmly.


    Marka also nodded.


    Thor and Julius thought for a while and then agreed, after all, even though it might sound rude, in terms of appearance, August won against Haru. Still, when they thought about Haru''s weapon at that time, they became quite wary for some reason, and when they saw how sticky Yuri and Lynn to Haru was, they knew very well that Haru could handle his weapon very well.


    Haru didn''t know what they were thinking nor did he think too much, but suddenly his head was pped by Maria. He looked at Maria and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you dare to y with Sicily''s feelings, bastard!" Maria said angrily.


    "¡­¡­" Thor, Julius, Tony, and Mark.


    Haru smiled and said, "Of course not. I won''t y with her feelings. I will treasure her well."


    Maria snorted and said, "I don''t believe you."


    "So, do you want me to show you how I treasure Sicily?" Haru asked.


    Maria was a bit surprised and asked, "Can you do that?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded.


    "Let''s have a date! If your date is unsatisfactory, then I won''t ept your rtionship with Sicily no matter what!" Leaving such words, Maria quickly ran away.


    Haru looked at Maria''s back and had to admit that this girl was adorable, but then he looked at Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark, who looked at him with a wary expression, since this guy was too skilled, right?


    Then the time passed very quickly, and August and Shin returned to Sicily''s manor, but this time, they weren''t alone, and they brought two people with them. Still, of course, most people knew about the identity of the people that were brought by Shin and August since the circle among the nobles was quite small. Still, both of them introduced themselves to both Merlin and Melinda. After all, the prestige of the Wise Man and the Guru was huge.


    "I''m Elizabeth von Coral," the beautiful girl with blonde hair introduced herself politely.


    "B - Big brother August''s little sister, May. Um¡­ Um¡­" May introduced herself shyly.


    Haru nodded and thought that the gene of the king was quite good since May was adorable, but then, he noticed Elizabeth that stared at him for some reason. "Is there something wrong?''


    "No." Elizabeth quickly shook her head, pretending nothing happened.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. After all, Elizabeth was the future queen. Talking with him might cause unpleasant gossip. He then quickly looked at Shin and said, "Shin, are you ready?"


    "Um, alright, let''s have a duel soon, Haru." Shin nodded without hesitation.


    Everyone who was quite suspicious about Elizabeth''s reaction was quickly attracted by the duel between Shin and Haru. Still, as for Elizabeth and May, who didn''t know anything, they could only stand there dumbfoundedly.


    ''What''s happening?''

 Chapter 1708 The result of the duel? Isnt it obvious?

    <h4>Chapter 1708 The result of the duel? Isn''t it obvious?</h4>


    The duel between Shin and Haru had been decided, and both of them directly used a "gate" to go to the deserted ce where they practiced their magic before.


    Everyone also followed them. After all, they were curious about the duel between Shin and Haru. In their mind, Shin was an invincible existence, and no one was able to defeat him. Still, on the other hand, Haru''s existence was also quite mysterious, or rather, even though he was around them all the time, they felt that he was deeper than they thought.


    If they had to say that Haru was simr to an ocean, they could see the surface of the ocean, but they didn''t know how deep this ocean was, and if they wanted to know, they might be drowned to death, except for girls, of course since if it were a girl, they would feel like they were wrapped around gentle warm water.


    But enough of that, since the duel was about to start, Shin and Haru were standing facing each other with 20 meters of distance between them.


    "Haru, are you sure?" Shin asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Don''t hold back."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Shin was speechless, but he felt that he wouldn''t lose to anyone, especially not to someone around his age. He then released all of his magic and caused the air to tremble.


    "!!!"


    Everyone watching from a distance was in shock, and they were full of cold sweat when they felt Shin''s power.


    "Shin, don''t be too serious!" August shouted.


    "Yeah, it is just a small battle!" Merlin quickly shouted.


    But Shin ignored them, and he said, "Haru, this is thest chance."


    "Sure." Haru nodded calmly and said, "Show me all of your power."


    "Good, then I won''t hold back!" Shin then gathered all of his magic power into both of his palms, creating the new fire magic that he had created before. He focussed everything on his palms, gathering all thebustible gas, creating a more powerful fire!


    Everyone was dumbfounded since they didn''t expect Shin to be so serious, but unlike everyone who had gotten used to Shin''s antics, both May and Elizabeth hadn''t seen Shin in this state at all, which was why both of them were a bit scared.


    Haru shook his head when he saw Shin preparing his magic. After all, the preparation of his magic was very long. During the casting time, he could defeat Shin instantly, but it wouldn''t be fun to defeat him like that, and he also wanted to show Shin that Shin wasn''t the only one in this world.


    "Take this, Haru!" Shin released powerful blue fire magic on the side of Haru. After all, he knew he couldn''t hurt Haru, but he could scare him, right?


    The blue fire magic was like a cannon moving very fast on the straight line, destroying everything along its path, but suddenly a hole appeared in the space, then devoured all the blue fire magic.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this.


    Shin was also dumbfounded since he would have never expected his magic to be defeated just like this, however¡­


    Suddenly a hole appeared in the space again, and the blue fire magic that Shin sent came out from the hole and was moved toward Shin!


    Shin, dumbfounded, slowed down his reaction speed, but as the protagonist of this world, he quickly reacted and used his barrier magic, but he only saw his fire magic only passed him right beside him, and it didn''t hit him.


    Haru smiled and said, "If you don''t get serious, you''ll lose against me, Shin."


    "¡­¡­¡­" If it was before, they would think that Haru''s words were a joke, but at this moment, they realized that Haru might have a way to defeat Shin, especially when they saw that he could reflect Shin''s magic at Shin himself.


    Shin was full of cold sweat and asked, "Is that space magic?"


    "I have developed this magic, thanks to you," Haru said simply when in truth, he developed this magic by himself. Still, this magic had a simr ability to the "gate," using this magic. He could create and control portals that expand and retract ording to his will, absorb attacks and reflect them as he chose.


    So, in conclusion, Shin''s fire magic was useless at this moment since Haru could reflect Shin''s magic easily.


    Of course, unlike those small viins in the story, Haru didn''t exin his magic ability, so everyone could only stare at him, wondering what kind of magic he had used to reflect Shin''s magic.


    "It''s interesting magic!" Shin didn''t show pessimism, but rather, he was quite excited when he saw that someone could match him. He wasn''t sure how Haru was able to develop such magic. Still, one thing for sure, he knew that his strongest magic might be useless at this moment, or rather most of the magic would be useless since he was sure that Haru would be able to reflect all of his magic to him. He then took out a sword from his space storage and said, "If magic is useless, then what about a sword?" Leaving such words out of his mouth, he dashed toward Haru and started a close-distance battle!


    When everyone saw this, Maria, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily could only shake their heads.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you have such a reaction?" Melinda asked with a confused expression. After all, she knew herself that her grandson''s ability at swordsmanship was very amazing and he was taught by the sword saint himself. However, she had to admit that even though Haru''s magic might not have an attack power, it was very amazing magic since it was able to reflect Shin''s magic. With that magic alone, she believed Haru''s talent at magic wasn''t even lost to her grandson.


    "No, even though Haru''s magic might be powerful, his strong point isn''t magic, but it is a sword," Yuri said with a sigh.


    "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Yuri''s words, but what had happened in front of them answered their doubt, and they realized that Haru was strong!


    Shin had observed a "hole" magic that was developed by Haru and knew that it was used to absorb something, then reflect it ording to the caster''s will. Still, even though it was convenient and powerful magic, it had a great weakness, and that weakness was a close distance attack since he didn''t think that "hole" magic could be used from a close distance.


    Shin closed the distance between him and Haru. He was low since he wanted to give Haru a sneak attack from below to up. His sword started to vibrate, and his body was as fast as the wind. He saw Haru was right in front of him, and he thought to end the duel swiftly, but¡­


    Haru also took out a sword and swung his sword toward Shin''s sword.


    "!!!"


    Shin was dumbfounded, but then, he was shocked when he saw his sword was cut in half!


    "Wha--?!" Shin was in shock, but then, he could feel something cold on his neck, and he quickly realized what it was.


    "You lose, Shin," Haru said simply, then moved his sword away from Shin''s neck.


    Those words reverberated through Shin''s ears, and he knew that he had lost at that moment.

 Chapter 1709 Even with this ordinary face, Im still a harem protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1709 Even with this ordinary face, I''m still a harem protagonist</h4>


    Everyone was in shock when they saw the result of the battle, but unlike everyone who quickly recovered and looked at the battle with disbelief, Shin was lying there on the ground and seemed to be unable to ept the result of the battle.


    "You know, if you send your magic again toward me, I will lose, but you made the wrong decision by fighting me at a close distance." Haru gave his hand to Shin and said, "I might never show it, but I''m more skilled at swords rather than magic."


    "¡­" Shin was very bitter at that moment, but he still took Haru''s hand. "It''s alright, I know that I have lost, I can ept the result, but then, do you want to have a duel again with me?" The duel was very short, he still had a lot of magic power, and stamina was still full. He believed that in the second duel, he would win without hesitation.


    However¡­


    Haru raised his hands, showing a give-up gesture, and said, "No, I don''t have an intention to fight you anymore. It takes a lot of my magic power to reflect your magic." His quest had beenpleted, and there was no need to fight Shin anymore since he felt that it was troublesome.


    "HARU!!!" Yuri and Lynn quickly hugged Haru, who had won the duel.


    Haru hugged both of them and said, "Then Shin, I''ll take a rest first." He then gave Sicily a wink.


    Sicily lowered her head shyly but nodded.


    After all, even though both Haru and Sicily had confirmed their rtionship, it was better to keep it a secret for a while since the world was still in danger because of the devil, and it wasn''t suitable to announce their rtionship. Still, in truth, he just felt sorry for Shin. He had defeated Shin, after all, and he was sure that it would cause Shin to be depressed, and if Shin knew that his beloved girl was already his, he wasn''t sure how Shin would react.


    Haru wasn''t that cruel, after all, so he quickly left, and because of his paleplexion, everyone also believed the magic that he showed before took a lot of his magic power, caused him to be very tired, which was why they didn''t stop him, or rather they left with him. Still, some of them also stayed with Shin. After all, they could see Shin quite depressed.


    Melinda and Merlin somehow had mixed feelings about Shin''s defeat. After all, they knew how powerful Shin was, and they were proud of it, but at the same time, they didn''t want him to grow too strong. After all, it would cause everyone to feel pressured by him. If Shin was smart and understood people''s way of thought, then it would be alright. Unfortunately, Shin''s EQ was nearly zero, and he was simply stupid beside something rted to magic, which was why they were d when Haru was able to defeat Shin by using both wit and trick.


    "You have heard it, Shin. If you use your magic, it''ll be your win," August said, trying to console Shin.


    "No, you are defeated, Shin. If it''s a battlefield, then you''ve already lost your head, Shin," Merlin said strictly.


    "Grandpa¡­" Shin became quite depressed.


    "So now, you should change your depression into a motivation so you can get stronger," Merlin said simply.


    "¡­¡­" Shin looked at his grandpa and quickly nodded. He clenched his fists and thought to be even stronger. "Yes, grandpa!"


    "¡­¡­" The rest of the people who stayed wondered whether it was alright for Shin to be even stronger.


    Shin had quite a positive personality, so the next day, he quickly recovered and brought everyone to the beach to start another training session. He told everyone to y volleyball and told them to reason why they needed to do this, etc., etc.


    However, Haru didn''t follow them and decided to rest. After all, he needed to pretend that he wasn''t alright. He still wore his sses as usual and caused his face to be very ordinary, but frankly, he really doubted whether these sses were useful since there were still a lot of girls around him.


    "Haru-oniichan, can you tell May another story?" May asked while looking up at Haru. She was sitting on hisp at that moment and staring at him with a happy smile.


    "May, stay away from that beast!" August shouted.


    "No, I don''t want to!" May quickly hugged Haru''s body. Even though she was still young, she had to admit that it was very nice to hug Haru since it felt like she was hugging a huge bear, giving her a warm yet secure feeling.


    "Haru, if you dare to touch May, then, believe it or not, I''ll wage war on the Els directly!" August was full of anger at that moment.


    "You me me? Is it your sister who hugs me?" Haru was helpless then said, "May-chan, I''m sorry, but you shouldn''t hug man so carelessly."


    "Huh? Why?" May asked with a confused expression. "I only want to hug Haru-oniichan. I don''t want someone else."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru could feel that August was full of anger, so he patted May''s head and said, "I''m sorry, May-chan, but I already have a girlfriend, so if I hug you, they''ll be jealous."


    Elizabeth, who was beside August, raised her eyebrows slightly before returning calm quickly.


    "Huh?" May was shocked, then became sad, but she realized something and asked, "They?"


    "Um. It''s both of them," Haru said and looked at Yuri, and Lynn really wanted to take May away from hisp. After all, they also wanted to do the same.


    "Haru-oniichan has two girlfriends?" May was surprised.


    "Um." Haru nodded simply and didn''t hide anything, but Elizabeth''s expression frowned.


    "Then May will be Haru-oniichan''s girlfriend too!" May directly hugged Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was in silence at that moment.


    "HARU!!!!" August was full of anger at that moment, and Haru could only shake his head helplessly.


    In the end, August separated May from Haru, and Haru rested on the beach chairzily while watching everyone practicing. Still, from the corner of his eyes, he could see that Elizabeth, August''s fiancee, kept ncing at him from time to time, but no one took the initiative. After all, they knew very well that this wasn''t someone but appeared before him.


    "Have fun with the little princess?" Maria asked while putting on an akimbo pose.


    Haru raised his eyebrow since Maria in a bikini was very charming.


    "Wh - What are you looking at?!" Maria quickly hid her body with her arms, showing a blush on her face.


    "No, it''s just you''re so charming today, Maria," Haru said with a sincere smile, though the lethality of this smile had been weakened several times because of his ordinary face. For Maria, it was enough.


    Maria was shy, but she was happy at that moment. "Hmph! You should be grateful that I showed it to you."


    "Yes, yes, I''m very grateful." Haru then asked, "Are you done with the training?"


    "Well, yeah, I''m taking a break," Maria said.


    "Then, do you want to escape somewhere with me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Maria knew that she had asked him for a date, but she didn''t expect him to move so fast.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth, who heard all of this, really wondered whether Haru was really the person who saved her at that time, since this guy was a scumbag, right?

 Chapter 1710 He isnt in a hurry

    <h4>Chapter 1710 He isn''t in a hurry</h4>


    While everyone was busy training on the beach, Haru and Maria quietly left together to start their little date in secret. However, even though they had quietly left, some people still noticed them, such as Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Shin, Melinda, Merlin, andstly, Elizabeth.


    It wasn''t strange for Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Shin, Melinda, and Merlin to notice Haru and Maria, who had left. After all, they were powerful magicians andbatants. Still, Elizabeth wasn''t, or rather, she didn''t hate a talent to be a magician, which was why it was quite surprising that she could notice Haru and Maria.


    But in truth, it wasn''t that surprising, after all, that Elizabeth''s eyes had been staring at Haru, wondering whether this guy was really the one who had saved her. Still, that doubt was quite normal, after all, Haru, who she had seen before, was a very handsome young man, but this Haru was wearing a pair of sses that disguised his appearance.


    ''But I feel like he''s really him.'' Elizabeth thought so, but she quickly shook her head. After all, she shouldn''t think anything strange, considering her status as the crown prince''s fiancee.


    As Haru and Maria left quietly, Maria sighed with relief when no one seemed to realize that both of them had left. She was still wearing a bikini, and even though the sun was quite bright, the sea breeze caused her to feel chill, but a jacket was draped over her shoulders. She was a bit surprised, then looked at Haru, who had done this gentleman''s action.


    "Wear this," Haru said with a smile.


    "If your face is slightly more handsome, then I might fall in love with you now," Maria said, but regardless, she was still blushing shyly, feeling happy when she was being taken care of by him.


    "¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Sorry for being ordinary, alright?"


    Maria nodded with a smug smile and said, "So you should be grateful that you can go out with a beautiful girl like me."


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Maria and said, "Now, I understand the reason why you''re still single."


    "What did you say?!" Maria was annoyed and directly bit Haru''s hand at that moment.


    "Stop! Stop! Are you a dog? Don''t bite me!" Haru didn''t expect that this girl would do such an udylike action.


    "Hmph!" Maria pouted and seemed annoyed, shaking her hair slightly as if telling him to coax her.


    "Still, I''m d that you''re still single," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Maria didn''t expect that this guy was trying to tease her again, but¡­


    "This way, I have a chance to walk with you, without the worry of anything," Haru said with a sincere smile.


    "¡­¡­" Maria had to admit that Haru was very ordinary, his face was something that she could see anywhere on the street, but she had to admit that her heart skipped a beat when she heard those words. However, still, she couldn''t be honest with herself and said, "I wonder how many times you have said those words to fool various girls."


    Haru shook his head and said, "Well, there are Yuri, Lynn, Sicily¡­


    "What? There''s more?" Maria quickly interrupted Haru since she didn''t expect this guy to be such a bastard.


    "And you," Haru said while looking straight into Maria''s eyes.


    Maria felt that her face was scorching and she became panicked. "Wh - What the hell are you saying?! Do you still remember our intention to do this date? I need to see whether you''re suitable for Sicily or not!" She clearly told him that they weren''t here to flirt with each other, but she was going to test him to see if he was suitable for Sicily or not?!


    "Maria, I know you care so much about Sicily since both of you are childhood friends, still, have you thought about your happiness? Are there any lucky guys that have entered your heart?" Haru asked curiously, wondering whether Maria had had an experience at love.


    "None¡­" Maria murmured.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "I have none!" Maria screamed. "All the guys have only their eyes on Sicily! They ignore me!¡­" She then started to tell her grievance at how most of the guys would ignore her and only move toward Sicily, who had always been on her side, and it was also the reason why she had some inferiorplex toward Sicily. After all, she wasn''t as beautiful as Sicily, and her personality was quite tomboyishpared to Sicily, who was very feminine. It might be the reason why Haru decided to take Sicily, not her.


    Haru didn''t say anything, only waited for Maria to get tired and released all of her emotion in one go.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Maria was quite tired.


    "Here." Haru gave Maria a ss of water.


    "Thank you." Maria drank the water and sighed of relief, feeling a bit of relief somehow after she had screamed her grievance.


    "But isn''t that good?" Haru said.


    "Huh? What''s so good about it?" Maria asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Because you''re not popr, you can meet me now," Haru said narcissistically.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Maria.


    "But all I can say is that the guys in the Earlshide Kingdom are all blind. This way, they will miss such a wonderful girl like you, Maria," Haru said with a sincere smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Maria felt her face was red and her body was hot, feeling very shy at this moment.


    Haru then gave his hand to Maria. "How about we walk around?"


    Maria looked at Haru''s hand for a while, then shyly took his hand. "You - You should be grateful, alright?"


    "Um, I''m very grateful," Haru said with a smile.


    Then both of them walked around while talking to each other, and as expected, it didn''t take a very long time for Haru to conquer Maria, unlike before, where she was nervous, at this moment, she was so natural and smiled happily.


    As for Maria, it might be her first time to feel like this, and she had to admit that it was fun to be with him.


    ''If only this guy wasn''t a scumbag¡­''


    Maria stared at Haru for a while and had to admit that he was really charming, and if he decided to chase after her, she might agree without hesitation. Still, this bastard had a lot of girlfriends, if she was so easy, then he might not treasure her well, but if she let go of this chance, she might not be able to find a wonderful guy like him in the future.


    Maria was caught in a dilemma, but then¡­


    "What''s wrong, Maria?" Haru asked.


    Maria looked at Haru for a while, then shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Really?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Really." Maria nodded and said, "I just think whether I should ept your confession or not now."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Since when have I confessed to you?'' Haru was lost for words. He shook his head, and in truth, he wasn''t in that hurry, and it wouldn''t be toote after he returned to this world. After all, he had a feeling that he would go back soon.

 Chapter 1711 Its time to go back soon

    <h4>Chapter 1711 It''s time to go back soon</h4>


    As the training camp progressed, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria became even closer. As a gentleman, he didn''t eat Sicily during the training camp. After all, every day, there was training. If he ate her, many people would notice it since Sicily wouldn''t be able to join the training camp if he really ate her. Still, he had taught her several interesting games, and she cooperated with him very well, which made him realize that the quietest one had always been the wildest.


    As for Maria, Haru wasn''t in a hurry, and he often yed with her from time to time. Still, he hadn''t broken the wall between them. After all, he wasn''t in a hurry, especially when Shin showed various magic and gave everyone a uniform with a unique enchantment.


    As he had said before, Haru had given up on Shin. After all, Shin was quite stupid and naive, and even with both Merlin and Melinda, there was no way to stop Shin, so rather than thinking too much, it was better to give up and watch over him, and as long as Shin didn''t destroy the world, then it was all good.


    During the training camp, Shin had made new magic again, and this magic was known as "flying magic" by using gravity magic, but since he was only a normal man in his previous life, he hadn''t developed this magic very well.


    Haru knew that if he wasn''t in this world, he was sure that Shin would be the strongest person, and he knew that Shin would be stronger in the future. Even though he hadn''t read the story, he was sure the story would be nd, and it would be a story of an overpowered protagonist with his heroine, showing the tragic background story of the viin and how the protagonist would beckingmon sense, showing how OP the protagonist was.


    Haru was sure that this world would be that kind of story, which was why his appearance might cause some interesting change, but enough of that since the training camp ended quite soon.


    Even though the training camp was all smooth without any trouble, for Haru, it wasn''t that smooth. After all, May often clung to him. Because of that, August became furious time after time, but because of that, May couldn''t handle it anymore and said, "I hate August-oniichan!"


    "¡­¡­" August stuck there, and it seemed that his body turned gray before he disappeared into ash.


    Haru could only shake his head at that time, but if he was in August''s ce, he might also do the same. After all, he knew himself that he wasn''t a good guy, and he was a scumbag.


    Then after the end of the training camp, everyone returned to the capital, and August directly received his ceremonial appointment as a crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom.


    Haru was also invited, but he could see that the stare of Diseum on him became less kind. After all, Diseum had heard that his only daughter seemed to be very sticky toward him. He was helpless, but he ignored Diseum and watched the ceremony quietly with Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria around him.


    "Haru, if you take off your sses, I''m sure that you''ll be the main character in this ceremony directly," Lynn said.


    "Huh? Take off his sses?" Maria was confused by Lynn''s words.


    Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily looked at Maria then asked, "You don''t know?"


    Maria shook her head and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with his sses?" She only realized it now, but when she stared at Haru''s sses, she felt that there was something wrong with it, and she realized the face behind those sses seemed to be different.


    "Shhh¡­" Haru made a gesture for them to be quiet and said, "The ceremony is going to begin. We can talk about the sses matterter."


    Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily nodded, but Maria felt very curious and really wanted to take off Haru''s sses right now. However, her movement stopped when she heard the announcement that the ceremony was about to begin.


    Haru stood straight, looking at August that walked toward the main podium located right outside of the pce. He looked around and had to admit the number of people in this world was quite low, but he felt that it was quite normal. After all, the level of medicine in this world was quite low, and most people could only live until 40.


    "Aug looks like a prince," Shin said subconsciously, but everyone ignored him. After all, they had gotten used to his antics somehow.


    August then walked toward Diseum and kneeled in front of his father.


    Diseum looked at his son and said, "August von Earlshide, do you swear to be the crown prince and to strive with all of your strength to serve thisnd?"


    August looked up, staring at his father, and responded, "I swear to devote my life to this nation and its people."


    Diseum was proud of his son and said, "Well spoken. August, I hereby recognize you as a crown prince. I expect you tomit yourself, serving the people."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," August said.


    Haru looked at the process and thought the reason why he was invited might be because August and Diseum wanted to show him the power of this country, but if that was really the case, they would be disappointed since he had seen something more spectacr before, but as expected, when there was a protagonist, everything couldn''t be so smooth since there had always been something happening.


    One soldier suddenly ran toward the ceremonial without caring about everything and shouted, "I have an urgent message!"


    "!!!"


    The voice of the soldier caused everyone to be startled.


    "Many devils have appeared in the Kingdom of Swedes! They are engaged inbat!"


    "You fool! What do you think you''re doing, reporting something like that during this important ceremony?!" The guards quickly stopped the soldier who disturbed the important ceremony.


    Watching this, Haru could only shake his head and knew that soon, it was his time to return to his original world.

 Chapter 1712 The Swedes Kingdom 1

    <h4>Chapter 1712 The Swedes Kingdom 1</h4>


    The Swedes Kingdom.


    The soldiers of this kingdom stood on the high wall, staring at the outside anxiously, hoping that their friends would be able to return and stop the danger that was about toe to their home. Everyone prayed, unfortunately, their prayers went unanswered, and there was a red re that was shot toward the sky.


    "!!!"


    Everyone was in shock, then gulped, knowing the meaning of this firework wasn''t good.


    "A red signal red from the border! They''re signaling the attack of the devil!"


    "Alert to the castle! Evacuate all the civilians!" The captain of the soldier quickly reacted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The captain waited anxiously until his subordinate gave him a report.


    "I see them! It''s a group of devils!" The soldier looked at the group of devils moving toward his kingdom through the telescope, and he didn''t realize that his body was full of cold sweat. "Their number¡­ roughly a hundred!"


    "!!!"


    "Did you say a hundred devils?!" The captain was dumbfounded, but he knew that he couldn''t panic and needed to do something!


    "All personnel, man your stations! Deploy defensive magic gear!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Send an aid request from Earlshide immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The captain gritted his teeth, staring at the devils that were about toe to their kingdom. "But how many days will it take for the request to be delivered and reinforcement to arrive?" He then looked at his people again and shouted, "All personnel, guard these walls with your lives! Don''t let any harme to the civilians!" He then stared at the group of devils and stared at them with killing intent. Even if he had to die, he would also let them die here too!


    The group of devils that rode on the top of horses only grinned and didn''t care about the reaction of the soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom since, in their minds, a human was only an insect. They were nothingpared to them.


    "Destroy the wall!"


    The group of the devilsughed manically, hearing those words, and directly used their magic to destroy the wall, but the soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom didn''t let them in so easily and used a magic barrier to protect the wall.


    "A magic barrier, huh?" One of the devils raised his eyebrow, but¡­


    "Even so¡­"


    They didn''t think that that magic barrier could stop their charge!


    Haru, Shin, and everyone was flying in the sky, after the reports of the soldiers about the huge number of devils that had attacked the Swedes Kingdom during the ceremonial, but before they were on their way to the Swedes Kingdom, they announced the creation of the "Ultimate Magicians" to eliminate the devils and the demons that caused a threat to everyone in this continent.


    Shin, who was flying, felt cringe at the name of their team was. "I have to say, though, "Ultimate Magicians"?"


    "Nah¡­" August snickered and said, "I think that''s a fine team name." He thenughed since he was unable to hold it anymore.


    "You told me toe up with a name on the spot!" Shin was furious. "Let me remind you that you''re part of the team too!"


    "Shin, you don''t need to think too much. This name is good," Haru said simply and didn''t think too much about Shin''s embarrassment.


    Shin sighed and said, "Still, the name will have spread throughout the kingdom already." He knew that he could only give up and epted that name.


    "Well, Shin, we have almost reached the border. You should stay focused now," Haru said.


    "Eh? Already?" Shin was dumbfounded.


    "It would take us days to reach here by carriage," Alice said with a smile.


    "It''s good that we have reached here quickly," August said. "Shin''s magic defense gear may be good, but it isn''t indestructible." However, he knew that only many people could destroy Shin''s magic defense gear, such as¡­ he then nced at Haru, who was flying beside the girls.


    "Still, we''re going to fight the devil, huh? It makes me a bit nervous somehow," Maria said with a tense.


    "You have already defeated the catastrophic level of demon, Maria. You are already stronger than the devil. You should believe in your strength," Haru said.


    "That''s right." Shin nodded.


    "Sicily, rather than fighting, can you look after the wounded?" Haru asked.


    "I understand." Sicily nodded.


    "As for the rest, pair up and take down the devil together," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Yes!"


    It might be their imagination, but they could feel an aura that made them unable to refuse him somehow, but they had to admit that nothing was wrong with his order, and they followed subconsciously.


    Haru then looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, you''re alright on your own, right?"


    Shin nodded with a smile and said, "Yeah, you don''t need to worry." He didn''t think that those devils could cause harm to him. Still, he needed to be careful. After all, if he lowered his guard, he might be defeated like how he was defeated by Haru before.


    Then before long, the Swedes Kingdom appeared before their eyes, but their expression became serious since they knew that this kingdom was in massive trouble.


    The soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom couldn''t even defend the walls, and they were killed directly by the group of the devils.


    After the group of devils entered the Swedes Kingdom, they directly destroyed everything, burning the house with their magic, and killed everyone they saw in front of their eyes. As long as there was a human, they wouldn''t let go of them!


    A woman carrying her daughter ran as fast as possible, and behind her, two devils attacked her with magic, teasing her, cornered her as if they were ying a game.


    The devilughed and shouted, "Come on,e on!" He raised his palm and kept sending out a ball of magic power one after another.


    The other demon also did the same. "If you don''t run, you''ll get hit!"


    *BOOOOM!*


    The ball of magic caused an explosion, and the impact of the explosion threw the woman off.


    "Mama!" The little girl cried loudly while her mother hugged her tightly, protecting her from the two devils that tried to kill them.


    "Please don''t do this!" The woman begged.


    "Huh? No more running?"


    "Then I think that it''s time to ki--"


    The two devils were about to end the woman and her daughter, but suddenly something from above pressed them into the earth.


    *Crack!*


    The sound of bone being broken into pieces was heard, and the little girl and the woman saw a wall-like barrier that pressed two devils into the t.


    "Can you stand up? Or do you need help to evacuate?"


    The little girl and the woman looked at the big brother that suddenly fell from the sky. Even though his face was very ordinary, they had to admit that he gave him a sense of security, and somehow he was quite pleasing to their eyes.


    Haru looked at the little girl and the woman, afraid that the woman might have already be a widow. He looked at the devils that had wrecked everything, killing everyone, and tortured them without mercy, making him sick and sigh. He thought it might be better to end all the devils right away without waiting for Shin to end them.

 Chapter 1713 The Swedes Kingdom 2

    <h4>Chapter 1713 The Swedes Kingdom 2</h4>


    After Haru saved the mother and a daughter, Shin arrived next to him and asked, "Haru, that magic?" He was quite surprised by the power of Haru''s new magic, which could tten two devils in an instant.


    "It''s barrier magic, but I use it as a shield or a wall," Haru said simply, then helped both mother and daughter stand up. "Do you need me to send you to the shelter?"


    "Ah, yes, thank you very much," the mother quickly said. After all, what she needed at this moment was the protection of a man. She was just a weak woman, and she couldn''t even protect herself, then. How could she protect her daughter? If there was Haru beside her, then she would be happy.


    "I''ll protect both of you so you can''t cry and cause trouble to your mother, alright?" Haru said while patting the daughter of the young mother.


    "Um, Onii-chan." The daughter smiled sweetly.


    "So, Shin, I''ll send them help first," Haru said.


    "Well, I''ll handle the devils." Shin nodded, but in truth, he was still thinking about Haru''s magic.


    If Haru knew about Shin''s thoughts, then he could only smile, after all, unlike Shin, who would tell everyone about the secret and mechanism of his magic without hesitation, he was different, but to exin to the reader the name of the magic that he used before was "Phnx."


    Phnx isn''t simply a magic barrier but a multiyered barrier that continuously refreshes itself. This is simr to the dense formation of heavy infantry that marches as one to increase the group''s defensive power and then trantes that power into offense, which is why he called it "Phnx."


    Even if the initial barrier falters, the one behind it would simply rece it, to be continued to add infinitude. The barriers are in constant motion within set boundaries, not necessarily in front of oneself, but rather dozens of barriers can be sent crashing at high speeds into the enemy. It is impermeable to gas and can resist temperatures above 20,000¡ãC. (Note that the temperature of a "small" conventional nuclear st, such as the one that exploded over Nagasaki, is more than 1,000,000¡ãC at the epicenter. Modern nuclear weapons produce temperatures in the tens of millions of degrees at their epicenter).


    Still, this magic was powerful, but it wasn''t that powerful, especially, it couldn''t protect against a mental attack, but a mental attack was useless for him who had a body of "Aquaman." Still, this magic should be enough to fight against Shin, who mostly used fire magic.


    Shin looked at Haru''s back and saw him helping a mother and a daughter. He was still thinking of how Haru was able to develop such magic. Still, in the end, he gave up since he didn''t need that kind of magic now, and it was better to eliminate all the devils as soon as possible!


    Shin used his "flying magic" again and started his hunt again.


    While Haru, the young mother, and her daughter walked together, they heard August''s voice.


    "Attention, people of Swedes! I''m the prince of Kingdom of the Earlshide, August von Earlshide! We have acquired the power it takes to bring down a devil and havee to save yournd! You can rest assured. We will work with your royal guards to drive back the devil! And for you, the devil, abandon hope! Do not slightest believe you have an even chance to win!"


    Everyone was full of hope when they heard August''s voice, and the devil only looked at August with disdain from afar.


    "Onii-chan, are you from the Earlshide Kingdom?" The daughter asked.


    "No, I''m from Els," Haru said with a smile.


    "Els?" 2x


    They were surprised when they heard his words.


    "Well, I''ll carry you so you can arrive at the shelter faster." Haru didn''t wait for the response of the young mother and directly carried her in his arms.


    "Kyaa!" The young mother blushed when she felt Haru''s strong arms.


    The young daughter didn''t care much about her mother, only looked at Haru with surprise since he was strong, right? She thought that if possible, she should marry him, after all, with such an ordinary face, he shouldn''t be popr, right?


    Haru didn''t know much about what the young woman and the daughter were thinking, but he then nced at one of the houses beside him and smiled before he left.


    In that house, there was a devil hiding, and he was full of cold sweat, thinking that Haru had already realized that he was there. His heart was beating very fast, and he realized that Haru might be more dangerous than he had thought.


    After everyone arrived at the Swedes Kingdom, they immediatelyunched their attack on the devils that had wrecked everything on this kingdom. They went out in a pair so they could protect each other. After all, unlike demons created from a beast, a devil was created from a human, they weren''t mindless like a demon, and they were several times smarter.


    Even though the members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society were strong enough to defeat a catastrophe-level of demons, fighting against the devil was one thing, after all, they were two different species, but among the members, two members showed unexpected power, and those members both Yuri and Lynn, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    The 50-meter area around Yuri had be frozen. The moment she walked, everything would turn frozen, so as long as she walked, everything would be frozen by her!


    On the other hand, the surrounding of Lynn was full of lightning, her hair was raised, and no one could see her eyes since her sses reflected the lightning in her surroundings. Moreover, there was a loud sound of thunder from time to time, and if someone saw what had happened, they would be dumbfounded since when that thunder fell, one devil had disappeared from this world.


    Unlike Shin''s training, Haru''s training was very detailed, and it was made for both Lynn and Yuri specifically, so their strength had be very strong. Even if Shin fought both of them, he would be troubled. After all, he had taught both of them many things, whether it was magic, a tactic, a strategy, a mental attack, etc.


    Usually, both Yuri and Lynn were very low-key, but watching the cruelty of the devils, they couldn''t handle their emotions anymore and destroyed them one after another.


    "¡­¡­¡­" The members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society were dumbfounded and wondering whether they received the same training. After all, the disparity of their power was too big, right?


    August then saw Shin, who wasnding next to him, and asked, "Shin, did you teach them something?"


    "No, it is probably Haru. He''s smart after all," Shin said and had to admit that the power of Yuri and Lynn was very amazing.


    "Haru, huh?" August let out a sigh and wondered why their difference was so huge?

 Chapter 1714 The Swedes Kingdom 3

    <h4>Chapter 1714 The Swedes Kingdom 3</h4>


    After everyone had woken up from their stupor from watching the power of both Yuri and Lynn, they knew that it wasn''t a time to be dumbfounded, and they needed to act quickly. After all, the faster they defeated all the devils in this kingdom, the faster this kingdom would be peaceful.


    Then one by one, they went to defeat the devils, and on the other hand, Sicily went to the shelter to heal the people wounded by the devils'' attack.


    Alice was also going to defeat the devil, but she didn''t expect that the devil would make fun of her when one appeared in front of her.


    "Ha? What is a kid like you doing here? How about I send you to the afterlife with other people too?" The devil looked at Alice with a cruel expression.


    "A kid?" Alice became furious, and there were two fires on her palms. "I''m the one who is going to beat you up, you---" She didn''t finish her words and showed a shocked expression when a wall-like barrier appeared on the top of the devil and pressed the devil into t meat.


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice looked up and saw Haru dumbfoundedly. "Ha - Haru?!"


    Haru looked at Alice and said, "You shouldn''t hesitate. They''re a devil after all."


    "That''s true, but¡­ but¡­" Alice knew that Haru wasn''t wrong, but the devil was a human before, so she was quite hesitant.


    "Alice, get your head straight." Haru shook his head and said, "For now, you shouldn''t think of them as a human. They''re a devil, they''re aware of what they''re doing, and they''re killing for fun, which makes them even nastier. Even now, the number of victims keeps increasing because of them. If you can''t make up your mind, you shouldn''t be here. I''ll send you back to the Earlshide Kingdom with a gate."


    "Um¡­" Alice nodded and lowered her head slightly, but then, she heard the screaming of someone.


    "Arrrggg!!!"


    Haru and Alice saw a devil that tortured a soldier, treating him like a toy, so¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Alice directly used fire magic to burn the devil. She then looked at Haru and asked, "How?"


    Haru looked at Alice''s slightly pale expression. He patted her head and said, "Good job, but don''t force yourself too much."


    "Um." Alice nodded and somehow understood why this guy was so popr.


    Alice was one thing. In another ce, there was still a lot of fighting happening, and everyone from the Ultimate Magic Research Society defeated every devil that they had met.


    Thor and Julius were also the same. Thor was using his magic to send out a powerful wind sh. On the other hand, Julius used physical augmentation magic to fight directly against a devil. Both of them had grown much after they met Shin, but¡­


    *Baam!* *Baam!*


    "¡­¡­¡­" Thor and Julius were dumbfounded when they saw a sudden wall-like barrier and pressed the devils that they fought into a t. Then they quickly looked up and saw Haru was there.


    "Haru!" 2x


    Haru only smiled then from his hands. Many wall-like barriers moved ording to his mind, pressing all the devils that he found into mincemeat. His figure was strong, and everyone was attracted to him at that moment, and in the eyes of the people in the Swedes Kingdom, they thought of him as their hero.


    "This magic¡­?" Julius was dumbfounded.


    Thor pushed the frame of his sses and said, "It is probably a barrier magic?"


    "Barrier magic?!" Julius was even more dumbfounded, but at the same time, he was really attracted by this magic.


    The barrier magic that was used to protect was used as a hammer by Haru, killing a devil after a devil as easily as he walked, after all, even though a normal people might not be unable to defeat a devil, in his mind, a devil was merely a group of small fry. He felt bored somehow since he felt like an overpowered character on the game that bullied the newbie by killing them on the newbie hunting site.


    ''Still, my quest is going to end soon.'' Haru shook his head and continued his hunt since it was better to end those devils here right away.


    While everyone was hunting the devil one after another, Maria and August looked at Haru''s magic, and they were a bit dumbfounded. They knew that Haru was strong, but not this strong, still, they thought it was good, as long as the devil was quickly eliminated, but when they were about to meet everyone, they met the leader of the group of devils.


    Of course, the confrontation between them was inevitable.


    "I''ll tear you apart!" The devil shouted and made his muscles even bigger.


    Maria didn''t say much and directly used a sneak attack, but the devil used a meat shield to protect himself. "A sneak attack, huh? You fight dirty, girly. I like you. I, Fablo, would be willing to make you my woman!"


    "Heh? You? Does a demon want to be my man? Don''t dream. My man is several times more wonderful than you!" Maria said with a smirk.


    "What?" August was dumbfounded.


    Fablo was full of arrogance and said, "Ha? Who is that guy? Let me teach him how to be a ma--"


    "I''m here."


    Fablo then looked up and suddenly saw a wall-like barrier that appeared on top of him, wanting to press him into mincemeat. "Ghnnh!!!" He used all of his power to defend Haru''s magic. "This is useless on me!"


    "Is that so?" Haru then pped his hand.


    Fablo saw two wall-like barriers again beside him, and it moved very fast, pressing him directly into mincemeat.


    Haru thennded near Maria and asked with a smile, "So who is the man in your mouth?"


    Maria quickly panicked and said with a blush, "D - Don''t misunderstand, it isn''t you!"


    "Hmm? Really?"


    "Haru!!!"


    Maria couldn''t handle it anymore, after all, she was being teased, but then¡­


    "Cough! Cough!" August, who was standing beside them, felt that he was being ignored. "If you have time to flirt, why don''t you hurry up and end the devils?" He looked at Haru warily and didn''t expect that Maria had fallen into his arms. If so, then he shouldn''t let this guy meet his mother and little sister. After all, he was too dangerous, right?


    Maria blushed lightly and asked, "So where are you going after this, Haru?"


    "I''m going to visit Sicily. First, I''m sure that she needs help. As for the rest, I''m sure that Shin can handle this," Haru said.


    Hearing Shin''s name from Haru''s mouth, they knew they didn''t need to worry too much.


    "Well, go after Sicily," Maria said and patted Haru''s back.


    "Be careful." Haru looked at Maria for a while and said, "If you need help, just call me."


    "Don''t worry. I''m strong. I could even defeat that devil before," Maria said.


    "Is that so?" Haru patted Maria''s head gently and said, "Then I believe in you. I''ll see youter, Maria. See youter too, August." He then left and went to Sicily since he was sure that that girl was working hard to heal everyone there.


    Maria blushed and said, "Well, Your Highness, let''s go."


    "Oh¡­" August nodded, but he had made up his mind not to let any women rted to him meet Haru at this moment.

 Chapter 1715 The Swedes Kingdom 4

    <h4>Chapter 1715 The Swedes Kingdom 4</h4>


    Sicily was at the church where everyone in the Swedes Kingdom used this ce as a shelter. Still, inside, it was simply hell. After all, there were a lot of people that were wounded, and some of them even half-dead, which was why it was a bit overwhelming for her to take care of everyone alone. Luckily, both Mark and Olivia also helped her, or else she might notst long.


    Sicily had sweat and felt very tired, but she didn''t stop using healing magic on the wounded person in front of her. Beside her, there was an elderly man that apanied the man and the lover of the man sitting nervously, staring at Sicily that tried to save the man.


    "Gahh!!"


    Sicily used all of her power to heal the person in front of her. A sweat kept pouring through her beautiful face.


    "Wh - What do we do?" The elderly man was very nervous at this moment, not knowing what to do.


    Sicily''s magic was then depleted, and she sat down helplessly on the ground.


    "Lady Sicily?" The elderly man was confused when Sicily suddenly stopped.


    Sicily was sobbing, sorting out her emotions before she told them the truth. "I''m sorry. There isn''t anything¡­ more I can do for him¡­"


    "Oh, no!" The lover of the man couldn''t control her emotions again and started to sob.


    "Healing magic¡­ cannot treat everything¡­" Sicily closed her eyes, feeling extremely regretful and guilty, especially when she heard the cry of a woman. Her tears kept dripping, and she kept thinking whether there was something that she could do.


    s


    "Sicily."


    Hearing this voice, Sicily quickly turned and couldn''t control her tears anymore." Haru!!!"


    Haru saw Sicily directlying to his chest and started to cry. Looking at her tired state, he knew that he shoulde sooner. "Don''t worry. I''ll help him."


    "Haru¡­" Sicily''s voice was quite shaky, and she stared at her man and decided to believe in him.


    Haru then walked toward the wounded man and directly used his ability to return to the state of man before the man was wounded, and as expected, the man''splexion became better, and he was saved.


    The elderly man and the woman were surprised, and then they quickly thanked Haru. "Thank you very much! Really, thank you."


    Haru looked at the man''s lover that grabbed his hand directly, staring at his eyes, hoping that she could do something for him. He was speechless and said, "I just what I need to do, stay beside him for now, since I''m sure that your face is the one that he wants to see the moment he wakes up." He then held Sicily and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Sicily didn''t answer him and kept hugging him.


    Haru didn''t ask her again and carried her in his arm directly, leaving the three of them behind. Then without hesitation, he used his ability again and returned to everyone''s state before they were wounded and caused everyone to be in shock.


    "Kasugano-kun?" Mark and Olivia saw Haru, who used his healing magic and saved everyone in this shelter easily. It might be because his magic was so amazing that they subconsciously ignored Sicily, who he carried all the time on his arm at this moment.


    "It''s done. I have saved everyone," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mark and Olivia thought that Haru felt amazed and thought that he might be the strongest magician in defense and treatment.


    Haru then went to the deserted ce and sat on the empty bench while patting Sicily''s back. "Do you feel better now?"


    "I''m sorry, Haru. I''m always leaning on you, and you have always helped me¡­" Sicily''s mind recalled their meeting and knew that she had always caused trouble for Haru, which made her quite guilty and useless at this moment. "I can''t do anything¡­ I feel miserable about myself¡­" But then her chin was lifted, and her lips were kissed directly. She opened her eyes wide before she closed her eyes and hugged him tightly, without letting him go. The more they kissed, the more she realized she loved him, and she didn''t want to let him go.


    When they parted their lips, both of them stared at each other, and Sicily tried to control her breath since it was quite hard to breathe after that long kiss.


    "You''re not useless." Haru caressed Sicily''s head and said, "There are a lot of people that you''ve saved, if there''s no you in this ce, then I''m sure that there are going to be more victims, and I''m your man, protecting you is very obvious to do."


    "Haru¡­" Sicily''s eyes were brimming in tears, and she directly kissed his lips again, sucking it hard, pressing her body against him tightly. If they weren''t in public, they might have done it directly, but¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    A huge explosion was heard from their location, which caused Sicily to be surprised and hugged him tightly.


    "Well, I''ll go out first to help everyone, and by the way, don''t use your uniform to heal someone. I don''t want anyone to see your naked body. Use mine instead." Haru then took off his uniform and gave it to Sicily.


    Sicily was a bit shy, but she took Haru''s uniform. "But is this alright?" She was worried that Haru might be hurt because he didn''t wear the enchanted uniform made by Shin.


    "Don''t worry. I can even defeat Shin, after all." Haru patted Sicily''s head and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll returnter when we go back¡­" He moved closer and whispered something to Sicily.


    Sicily blushed and hit Haru''s chest. "I hate you."


    "But I love you." Haru kissed Sicily''s lips for thest time, then disappeared.


    Sicily looked in the direction where the explosion happened and knew that he was there.


    Shin and everyone faced a devil woman who suddenly appeared, and unlike the rest of the devil, this woman was strong, so strong that it caused trouble for Shin. However, as the protagonist of this world, there were no people that could defeat him, so after few confrontations, the woman was almost defeated by Shin, and if it wasn''t because of her support, she might lose her life. Hence, she directly used her strongest magic to destroy this whole country!


    "What?!" Shin saw the explosion magic was formed on the woman''s hands, and when he saw that there were a lot of his friends wounded by the woman. He panicked, but then, he heard his voice.


    "Shin, do you need help?" Haru asked.


    "Haru?!" Shin was dumbfounded.


    "Let me handle this." Haru didn''t wait for Shin and directly used his "Phnx" to cover everyone.


    "HAAAAAA!!!!!" The devil woman used her explosion magic and destroyed everything. Still, even though her magic was powerful, it couldn''t even prate Haru''s phnx, or rather, his phnx directly moved forward the explosion and mmed into the woman.


    *BAAAAAM!*


    The devil was mmed by a phnx and felt that her bone was cracked.


    "ARGGG!!!"


    s


    Haru then pushed the entire explosion directly through the phnx and saved everyone easily.


    "¡­¡­" Shin was dumbfounded and felt amazed by Haru, who could develop barrier magic to such an extent. He wanted to ask something, but¡­


    "Haru!!!" 3x


    Yuri, Lynn, and Maria directly hugged Haru, who had saved them before.


    Haru smiled helplessly and looked at the three girls. "You three are alright, right?" He felt that he was going to miss them. After all, his quest had ended, and he was going back to his original world in three days, so before that, he was going to pamper them.

 Chapter 1716 Its time to return

    <h4>Chapter 1716 It''s time to return</h4>


    Someone caught the devil woman that was thrown away, and they directly ran away without looking back, afraid that they might be killed by Haru had his group. The one who caught the devil woman was full of cold sweat, thinking that not only Shin Wolford was scary, but Kasugano Haruka was even scarier!


    When this person had escaped from the Swedes Kingdom, he sighed in relief, and his ally quickly came to help him.


    "What happened to Miria?" The man asked with a frown when he saw Miria (the devil woman) passed out.


    "Kasugano Haruka." The one who saved the woman became serious and said, "He''s strong."


    "Kasugano Haruka, huh?" The man frowned and had heard from his boss that the one who was the most dangerous wasn''t Shin Wolford but rather Kasugano Haruka. "Let''s go back now."


    "Yes." He agreed with the man since he didn''t want to stay in this ce long. After all, even though he had run away, he felt that he had always been stared at. This didn''t feel good at all. It felt like he was a sheep about to be eaten by a wolf that had been hiding among everyone.


    He looked back and somehow shuddered before fastening his steps since he didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore.


    After everyone eliminated the devils from the Swedes Kingdom, the peace returned once again, but as expected, the damage that the devils caused was huge, and many buildings were destroyed and burnt, but that wasn''t their job.


    After they ended the fight, they met with the king of the Swedes Kingdom and talked about the follow-up action and what they would do with the devils.


    s


    Haru didn''t join their conversation, or rather, he didn''t have that much of interest, after all, the Swedes Kingdom was only a small kingdom, even though the size of the kingdom didn''t really matter, in this world, where a country could be destroyed anytime, he really didn''t think too much about this kind of country.


    In his mind, the most troublesome country would be the Ys Holy Nation. After all, it was a country that was led by religion. Religion had always been the most troublesome force, especially during the medieval era, where everyone was very fanatical about their faith. After all, in this world, medicine wasn''t very developed very well, and most people thought the reason why people were sick was the illogical reason such as unlucky, demon, faith, etc.


    But enough of that, after all, Haru needed to go back soon, so he brought the four girls directly to the side to tell them that he would go out.


    Hearing his news, Lynn, Yuri, Sicily, and Maria frowned. After all, they didn''t want to be separated from him.


    "Do you have to go, Haru?" Yuri asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, in three days, I''ll go back to Els."


    "¡­¡­"


    "When are you going back?" Lynn asked.


    "Probably two months," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Then can I go with you?" Sicily asked directly.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, you should stay. After all, no one knows what will happen to your country. If the four of you leave the country, then your country might be in danger."


    "Don''t you have a gate? You cane to visit us anytime, right?" Maria asked with red eyes.


    Hearing Maria''s words, the three girls also nodded. After all, there was a "gate," and that meant he could go back anytime.


    "That''s true, but the ce that I''ll go is quite far, or rather very far," Haru said while looking at the distance.


    "Far?" 4x


    Haru nodded and looked at the four of them. "I might have told you before, but I have arrived in this continent by chance. I was stranded and arrived here. Then I made my name in the Els, so after I''ve learned magic from Shin, I''ve thought to go back to see my home."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily seemed to be very unwilling, but they could see no hesitation in his eyes.


    "How long can you be here?" Yuri asked directly.


    "Three days." Haru looked at the four of them and said, "So I hope that in those three days, I can spend my remaining days with the three of you."


    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Sicily directly hugged Haru.


    Yuri and Lynn also did the same.


    Haru patted the three of them and then looked at Maria. "Maria, I''m not going to tell you to go with me now, since I don''t want to use my situation as a way to get you, but I care about you, so I have told you about this before I go. I''m not going to take you now, but you should be prepared when I return, alright? Even if you have a lover when I meet you again, I''ll steal you from him." He showed a mischievous smile, then used the gate and disappeared with the three girls, leaving Maria screaming angrily at him.


    "Dammit, you bastard, Haru!!! If you don''t return, then I''ll really get a boyfriendter!" Maria screamed, but when Haru had gone, she felt her eyes were wet and quickly wiped her tears since she didn''t want him to see her like this. She didn''t go and stood there for a while, waiting for a while before she left, and somehow, there was a blush on her face, thinking what that bastard might do to her when he returned.


    Maria returned to everyone, but then Shin asked, "Huh? Maria, where is everyone?" He remembered that Haru left with the four girls, but this time, only Maria had returned.


    "Hmph!" Maria ignored Shin directly since her mood wasn''t good.


    s


    "????" Shin only felt confused and didn''t understand what was happening, but August could only shake his head since he knew that the first love of his friend ended so shortly.


    In the past three days, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily spent their time together with Haru, who taught them the happiness of a woman all the time. They had to admit that that might be the wildest time that they had ever lived, but then, when the three days had ended, Sicily, who had be a woman, looked at the letter that had been prepared for her and sighed. She thought that she could change his mind, but it seemed that he was more determined than anyone.


    "I''ll wait for you, Haru."


    Sicily then touched her stomach and wondered whether there would be a little Haruter.

 Chapter 1717 Coming Home!

    <h4>Chapter 1717 Coming Home!</h4>


    After Haru returned to his quest, he left the bathroom inside the headquarters of his talent agency. He decided to go back with everyone. After all, it was quitete. Still, they didn''t immediately go back and decided to stay at his shrine first. After all, they wanted to have a party after joining his talent agency, and they also invited Saori.


    "Is that alright?" Saori asked in surprise, after all, that she didn''t expect to be invited to eat.


    "Yes, that''s alright! Let''s have a meal together, Saori-san," Honoka said with a smile.


    Everyone also agreed, so Saori didn''t hesitate and went with everyone. After all, it was a rare chance to eat with a lot of beautiful girls.


    Everyone walked to his shrine since it was located nearby, but Rin suddenly eximed. "It''s a cat!" She quickly ran toward the cats ying in the courtyard of the shrine, but she was surprised since she felt that she had seen those cats somewhere. She suddenly remembered and looked at Haru. "Haru, are those cats?"


    Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, those two are the cats that we have met on the beach." In truth, he had brought those cats here, but since everyone was very nervous about joining the talent agency, they didn''t notice those two cats.


    Rin looked at Haru, and somehow she couldn''t control her emotion, so she directly hugged him. "Thank you, Haru!"


    Haru patted Rin''s back and said, "It''s alright, you don''t need to think too much, but you should let me go now, or else everyone is going to misunderstand that you''re my girl too."


    "!!!"


    Rin was startled, and she noticed that everyone was staring at her at the same time. "We - We don''t have that kind of rtionship, nyaa!!!"


    s


    ''Not yet¡­'' Maki, Kotori, Eli, and Nozomi thought at this moment. Still, for Umi, Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo, they didn''t think too much. After all, they thought that Rin was happy when Haru brought the cats that she had met on Enishima to his shrine.


    Rin wanted to y with those cats, but she thought to y with them tomorrow since it was quitete. After all, she was also quite hungry and wanted to eat dinner.


    Everyone was in the kitchen, then cooked food together. Their food was pretty simple since they had decided to make a hot pot.


    The hot pot was pretty much a simple dish. After all, what they needed to do was to create a broth, then put their favorite ingredients on that pot until they were cooked, but because it was simply that it was hard to make it perfect, after all, there were a lot of things that they needed to pay attention to create a hot pot from the broth, the choice of ingredients, the timing of boiling, etc., etc., but with Haru beside them, there was no need to worry. Everyone was eating with relish. After all, this dish had quite a low calory.


    While everyone was eating, Haru decided to open his reward. After all, he hadn''t opened it since he had been busy taking care of Lynn, Yuri, and Sicily. He somehow missed three of them and all the girls that he met in various worlds. He thought that he needed the power to create a connection between the world or stop the time between worlds so they wouldn''t feel lonely when he had left them, but enough of that, since he was quite surprised with the reward, he had received.


    [Congrattions, you have received a "Sealing Magic" from ck Clover]


    ''Huh?''


    Haru was a bit curious and started to read the description of his new ability.


    Sealing Magic.


    This magic attribute allows the user to open and close objects, including other magic. The user can use this magic without the need for a grimoire. However, to use it to its full potential, specific spells are required, which are stored within grimoires.


    ''Grimoire?''


    Haru suddenly felt that there was an existence of grimoire inside his body, but he didn''t show it since he didn''t want to cause amotion in this ce when a book suddenly appeared out of nothing.


    ''Still, sealing magic, huh?''


    Haru started to think about the possibility that he could do with this magic. The main power of this magic was to open and to close objects, including magic, which meant this magic was quite simr to his "Sticky Finger."


    His "Sticky Finger" power was able to generate a zipper, and by using that zipper, he could close, open, connect, etc¡­ Still, with sealing magic, he didn''t need to do all that, and the use of this magic was more versatile. After all, the name of this magic was sealing magic, so its main power was to seal something.


    Haru thought that he could use this magic to stop a wound or bleeding by sealing those wounds. He could even make someone unable to use their abilities or put them into seal-like prison. He thought for a while, and it might be possible tobine this power with his "Ocean," he thought if his "Ocean" ability to have an ability to seal, and as long as someone touched the water from the "Ocean," all of their power would be trapped. By that, he was able to keep his promise with Semiramis to give her subjects.


    In truth, there were many animals inside his "Ocean," and all of those things were dangerous animals. Including all the fish summoned by Semiramis, which made his "Ocean" became several times more dangerous.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should go to either the world of Toriko, One Piece, or Hunter x Hunter so that he could put and tame all of those dangerous animals into his "Ocean."


    Haru felt that his n was feasible, but he wasn''t in a hurry, and he could do itter since he could see that it seemed Saori was drunk after she drank a lot of beer.


    "Hehehe, I''m d to be your manager!" Saori said happily while drunk.


    Everyone was smiling since this woman was too funny, right?


    "Haru, what should we do?" Umi asked and wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Well, let''s just let her sleep here," Haru said simply. Even though he could send Saori back to her home, he felt that it was too troublesome, and he had something to do after this, so he thought it was better to let her sleep in his shrine.


    s


    Everyone nodded and pulled a futon for Saori, cleaning up their dishes before they went home one after another, except for Maki, Eli, Nozomi, and Kotori since the four of them were about to meet all of his girls in this house.


    Haru looked at the four of them and asked, "Are you four ready?"


    "Um." The four of them nodded without hesitation.


    "Then let''s go."


    Haru knew that it was better to be truthful, so he decided to bring them and introduced them to each other. After all, they were about to have a holiday soon on Lanai ind.

 Chapter 1718 Meeting Between Harem

    <h4>Chapter 1718 Meeting Between Harem</h4>


    Many girls were facing each other at that moment, but at this moment, everyone was staring at the bastard who was very greedy at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru pretended that he didn''t see their expression and said, "Let me introduce you. They''re Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori. You should know that they''re members of Muse, the idol group that I have sponsored, and they''re also my woman."


    "¡­"


    "Eli, Nozomi, Maki, Kotori, let me introduce you to everyone. They''re my precious and dear woman, and their names are Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, Kirari, Raikou, and Sakura, and I really hope that everyone can get along with each other from now on."


    "¡­"


    "Wait, Haru, isn''t Sora, your little sister?" Maki asked with doubt.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt a bit embarrassed and said, "We''re not rted."


    "¡­" Maki looked at Sora thoughtfully. Sora also looked at Maki with a calm expression. After all, it had been a while for both of them to meet each other, and during their childhood time, their rtionship wasn''t that good, considering both of them had always tried to get this bastard''s attention. Still, they would have never expected to be sisters from now on because they shared the same man.


    Sumire and Eriri watched this scene from a few meters'' distances and wondered what would happen when two groups of girls met each other.


    s


    "Cough! Cough!" Megumi suddenly coughed and caught everyone''s attention. "Why don''t we have a girl''s party? Let''s talk to each other with tea and cookies in my room?"


    "Agree!" Everyone said without hesitation.


    "How about me?" Haru asked.


    "Stay here, bastard!" Even if they loved him, they had to admit that this guy was a scumbag and a bastard since his woman was too much, right? But when they thought about his stamina, they somehow shuddered since this guy was just an insatiable beast, but who made them love him so much? However, even though they loved him, it didn''t mean their rtionship with each other could bepatible. They could befriend each other so suddenly, which was why Megumi proposed to have a girl''s party together and talked to each other so they could be friends with each other easily, after all, they really had a lot of things that they wanted to ask each other.


    Haru could only shake his head and didn''t think too much. He then looked at Sumire and Eriri, who seemed to show a disappointed expression. He frowned and asked, "What''s with your expression?"


    "Well, I thought that there would be a great fight, but it seems that it ended so peacefully," Eriri said with a disappointed expression before she sat on the sofa. She didn''t follow everyone since she was sure what everyone was going to talk about was probably something perverted about Haru. Even though she was a hentai mangaka, her experience in that area was zero, after all, so she didn''t dare to follow them.


    "You''re lucky to have Megumi," Sumire said and sat beside Haru.


    "Yes, I''m lucky to have her." Haru nodded in agreement since he was d that he confessed to Megumi for the first time, but he had to admit that he had done many sorry things to her. After all, his greed was simply unstoppable. "By the way, Eriri, are you going to stay here?"


    "Yeah, I want to y "School Days" again. I love the part where the protagonist of the game is being stabbed after all," Eriri said and picked the video game before she went to Megumi''s room. After all, with the "School Days" game, she was sure that the girl''s party would be more interesting, right?


    Haru frowned, but he could only shake his head. After all, it was impossible to teach Eriri since she wasn''t his girlfriend.


    Now, there was only both Haru and Sumire in the living room, so there was something that he needed to ask Sumire. "What are you going to do now, Sumire?" Sakura had been cured, and she could walk freely without worrying about anything, and it was all thanks to Sumire. He was also very grateful toward Sumire and wondered whether there was something that he could do for her.


    It might not be rted, but Sakura knew everyone from Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, Raikou, and Kirari, after all, Haru didn''t hide Sakura''s matter to everyone, and when Sakura was cured, they directly visited Sakura and talked about their rtionship as Haru''s woman. With Sakura''s personality, she became close with everyone.


    Sumire thought for a while and said, "You''re going to have your summer holiday, right?''


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "Let me stay here until your summer holiday ends, and I want to y around," Sumire said without hesitation.


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "I have heard that you have bought an ind, and your yacht is ready, right? Let''s y on that ind," Sumire said.


    "Yes, but there are still a lot of things that I need to do before we go there."


    Haru told the truth. After all, there were a lot of things that he needed to do, such as going to his home in Chiba with Maki, going to Iwasawa''s concert at Fuji Rock Festival, selling the "School Days" on the Summer Comiket, and after all of that, he could go for the holiday on his private ind.


    Listening to Haru''s n, Sumire nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go with all of you at that time. It has been a while since I went on holiday, after all." She didn''t really want to go back to her world early. After all, in this world, she was very rxed, and she didn''t have a lot of burdens and bad memories in this world, so she wanted to stay longer, but she also knew that she couldn''t stay here forever since she had a responsibility in her world.


    Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "Haru."


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.


    "If you go on the quest, can you bring me with you?" Sumire asked.


    s


    "Sure." Haru nodded without hesitation, and if the next quest needed more than one person, then it was good to bring Sumire, after all, he knew that she needed to power up, but then, he remembered something and asked, "Sumire, do you want to go with me?"


    "Where?" Sumire asked.


    "India," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Sumire was dumbfounded and asked, "India? What are you going to do there?"


    "Treasure hunting," Haru said with a smile.

 Chapter 1719 Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1719 Treasure Hunt</h4>


    Haru had to admit that he was d that he dated Megumi. After all, even though her presence was quite unnoticeable, she really had an aura that could make anyone feel calm andfortable beside her, so because of her, everyone''s rtionship was warming up, and they quickly became very close to each other. Of course, they learned that two girls hadn''t been eaten by him.


    Kotori and Maki, who listened to everyone''s experience, could only open their mouths wide. After all, they had never tasted that forbidden act. Still, listening to their experience, they knew very well that Haru was really good at it, or rather, he could make everyone became crazy about him because of his ability at the bed.


    It seemed that everyone had made an appointment to y together, andst night, they also stayed together, sleeping together, talking a lot of things together, etc., still, in the morning, they went home, after all, Eli, Nozomi, Maki, and Kotori had their own family, and they might need some time before they moved to Haru''s house, except for Sakura, since she didn''t hesitate and moved to his house, her parents also didn''t say anything about it, since sooner orter, their daughter would be Haru''s bride after all.


    When the four of them left, Haru suddenly announced something amazing.


    "Huh? You''re going to India?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Why are you going to India, dear?" Raikou asked curiously.


    "I''m going to do a treasure hunt," Haru said since he remembered that there was a hidden treasure that hadn''t been opened in India, and he thought to get it.


    "You''re serious?" Kirari asked in surprise.


    "You think that I''m joking?" Haru asked.


    s


    Kirari nodded and asked, "Yes. I thought that you were joking before."


    "¡­" Haru.


    "How long are you going to be there?" Erina asked since she knew that Japan and India were very far apart, and she was sure that his trip would take a few days or so, but she didn''t want to be separated from him.


    "No, it is just a few hours of travel," Haru said.


    "Few hours?!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Sakura blinked her eyes and asked, "How are you going to do that?"


    "With magic," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Say, who wants to go with me to India? I''ll just get the treasure and be swift with it," Haru said while looking at everyone.


    "Me!"


    Everyone said and raised their hands without hesitation. They knew that Haru was a magician, but they had never seen him often use his ability, so they were pretty much curious.


    Haru then looked at Megumi and asked, "Megumi, if possible, can you use your ability when we have arrived there?" After all, what he was doing was a crime since he was stealing the treasure in India, so he wanted to hide his presence and didn''t want anyone to know about his deeds.


    "Sure." Megumi nodded.


    Raikou was alright since she knew about Haru''s power, but Kirari, Erina, Utaha, Megumi, Sakura, and Sora were a bit dumbfounded with his power.


    "Is this teleportation?" Utaha asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Well, let''s go." He then used his light magic to reflect the light around them and walked directly to Padmanabhaswamy Temple.


    There was a few hours of time difference between Japan and India, when they went out, it was early in the morning, and in India, it was still dawn, which was why there weren''t that many people around the temple.


    Raikou patted everyone''s back and said, "Let''s talk while walking."


    Everyone nodded and also started to walk together. Even though it was dawn, they could see that there were still some people there, whether they were a guard or some people who went to pray in the temple.


    "Haru, what kind of temple is this?" Sakura asked.


    "This is Padmanabhaswamy Temple," Haru said.


    "Do you think that there''s a treasure here?" Sora asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "Can you tell us the source of the treasure?" Kirari asked.


    "Hmm, based on what I know, those treasures are believed to have been umted in the temple over several thousands of years, having been donated to the Deity, and subsequently stored in the Temple, by various Dynasties, such as the Cheras, the Pandyas, the Kthiris, the Pavas, the Chs, the Travancore Royal Family and many other Kings in the recorded history of both South India and beyond, and from the rulers and traders of Mesopotamia, Jerusalem, Greece, Rome, andter from the various colonial powers from Europe, and other countries," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Is this alright? I mean, they''re a huge wealth, right? Is it really alright that we''re going to get it?" Sakura asked unsurely. After all, those were the treasures of the people in India, right? She felt that it wasn''t good to take those treasures.


    "Sakura, this is where you''re wrong." Utaha shook her head.


    "Wrong?" Sakura titled her head and felt confused.


    "This is a treasure hunt." Utaha looked at Sakura and said, "If we don''t take it, I''m sure that someone will take it, and the one who is going to take it might not be someone from India too, or rather, it might be other people."


    Kirari nodded and said, "With that amount of wealth that has umted over centuries, it can blind anyone, and to get that wealth, they might fight each other, so it is better to take that wealth, so no one is going to fight, right?"


    "Well¡­" Sakura somehow felt their reason was quite logical.


    "Still, I won''t say that what I''m doing isn''t a crime, but I''m doing this for everyone''s goods," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Why do you think that I''ve decided to take the treasures?" Haru asked.


    "Because of your greed?" Megumi asked.


    "¡­You''re not wrong, but with all of my wealth, I can''t spend all of that wealth, so who is going to take that wealth?" Haru asked.


    "Our descendant?" Kirari asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I''m sure that my children will have some of my talents, but no one really knows in the future, right? So even if their aptitude is quite average, at least they won''t have to worry about eating or living with all that wealth." He was sure that his children wouldn''t be average, and he was sure that they would be full of talents, but what about the next thousand of years or something?


    s


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded. After all, they knew that they would have his children in the future, even if their children were alright, then what about the next one?


    "Well, let''s open the treasure, alright?" Haru smiled then said, "Stay back for a bit, the air inside the temple isn''t good, and there might be poison since it hasn''t been opened for a century."


    They nodded and stepped back for a bit from Haru.


    Haru then used his device to cause disruption around the satellite in the world, then opened the temple with his "Sticky Finger."


    Everyone saw a huge zipper was opened, and then they were dumbfounded when they saw a huge amount of wealth in front of him and knew that they had sessfully gotten the treasure!

 Chapter 1720 Dont underestimate the harem protagonist!

    <h4>Chapter 1720 Don''t underestimate the harem protagonist!</h4>


    Eriri, who woke up from her slumber, was still quite sleepy, but she was curious when she didn''t see anyone around the house.


    "Huh, Sora? Megumi? Haru?" Eriri didn''t see anyone inside the house and then shouted, "Kasugamigaoka Utaha!" She waited for a while and didn''t receive a response. She scratched her head and yawned before sheid on the big sofa to sleep again. She had been staying at Haru''s house for a long time, and she didn''t even show reserve anymore. After all, this house was reallyfortable.


    On the underground area inside Haru''s house, everyone was staring at the huge amount of treasures in front of them.


    Sumire whistled and said, "With this, you won''t have to worry about anything."


    "That''s true, but I can''t take out these treasures at all," Haru said simply.


    Sakura nodded and said, "That''s true. This is illegal wealth, after all."


    "If the people of India know about this, you''ll be their number one enemy without a doubt," Utaha said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Haru was lost for words, but he had prepared himself, so he didn''t think too much. Still, he had to admit that the treasures that he had gotten were quite huge, from the collection of valuable objects including gold thrones, crowns, coins, statues and ornaments, diamonds and other precious stones, he couldn''t verify how much all of those words, but one thing for sure, he couldn''t take them out. Even if he wanted to, he needed to do it slowly, over very long years, but of course, he didn''t take all the treasures, only some of them, since he wasn''t that greedy.


    s


    "So, are you going to keep it here?" Kirari asked.


    "Do you want to bring some?" Haru asked Kirari.


    Kirari thought for a while and shook her head. "No, it is better to keep it here, but you should keep some in a different ce too."


    "Well, I''ll bring some to my indter." Haru then looked at everyone and said, "You''re ready for the holiday?"


    "Of course!"


    They were more excited about the holiday than the huge wealth in front of them. After all, even though the huge wealth was amazing, they couldn''t use it now, and it was better to y rather than spending their time in front of the treasures in front of them, after all, they were afraid that their eyes might be blinded because of how shining it was.


    Then everyone walked out from the underground area. Haru suddenly said, "Sora."


    "Hmm?" Sora looked at Haru curiously.


    "I''ll go to Chiba with Makiter," Haru said.


    "Chiba?" Sora frowned and asked, "You want to go that ce?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, she wants to see our home during elementary school." He knew that Sora didn''t like Chiba. After all, he knew that she saw what had happened to him back then, when he was raped by his childhood friend.


    "Well, just go, but don''t make any girlfriends there," Sora said without hesitation, after all, she hated one person in that ce, and she didn''t want that girl to be part of his woman, with all that girl had done to Haru back then.


    "Good, you don''t need to worry," Haru said.


    "Chiba is your hometown, right?" Erina asked.


    "Yes." Sora nodded.


    "So what happened? Why do you seem to hate that ce?" Raikou asked curiously.


    "He was raped in that ce," Sora said simply.


    "¡­"


    In truth, Haru had never talked much about staying in Chiba back then to his woman. After all, he didn''t want to tell his experience of being raped by a beautiful big sister from the next door since it wasn''t something that he should tell anyone. Still, he knew very well that as a partner, there shouldn''t be anything that should be kept as a secret, so he knew that he should tell them about this matter, but how to say¡­ it was hard to talk about this matter, right?


    So Haru was a bit speechless when Sora suddenly told everyone about Haru''s experience in Chiba.


    Everyone listened quietly to Sora, who told everyone about his matter.


    Haru then noticed Eriri. Luckily, she was sleeping and didn''t seem to hear their conversation, so he didn''t say much.


    Everyone was in the living room, and after hearing Sora''s story, everyone was in silence, thinking thoughtfully about this big sister who raped Haru back then.


    "You''re really not going to add her to a harem, right?" Utaha asked.


    "¡­" Haru was lost for words, but he said, "No, I won''t. I intend to go there because Maki wants to see that ce, but of course, if you want to see that ce too, you can visit that ce too." He really didn''t have any intention of getting a girl in Chiba. After all, his intention toe to that ce was because of Maki. If Maki didn''t want to go there, he wouldn''t even think to go back to Chiba since there were many strange memories in that ce.


    Everyone looked at Haru''s expression, but somehow they didn''t have that much confidence in him. After all, they knew very well about his charm, so even if he didn''t intend to get a girl in that ce, what about the girls in that city?


    They were sure that everyone who saw him would surround him without hesitation like an ant that surrounded a sugar.


    "You might have no intention of getting a girl, but what about the girls in that city?" Erina asked.


    Everyone nodded at Erina''s question.


    Haru smiled and said, "I know that you''re going to ask that question, so I have made this." He then took out the sses that he used on his previous quest.


    "sses?" They raised their eyebrows at the same time, but then they were dumbfounded when they saw him wearing those sses.


    "Wha--?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    s


    Haru smiled and asked, "What do you think?"


    "¡­" Everyone was still unable toprehend what was happening. If they wanted to say who was the most handsome guy in this world, they would say that it would be their man, Kasugano Haruka, without hesitation. Even most media would say that he was the most handsome guy in this world, but this time, the one in front of him was just an ordinary guy with a very ordinary face. They were sure that if this guy was among the crowd, they would lose him easily.


    Kirari then moved closer and took the sses from Haru''s face, and his handsome face was shown once again. She nodded and put the sses on him again. "You need to wear these sses no matter what!"


    Everyone nodded without hesitation. After all, with these sses, they felt very relieved since they didn''t think that someone would fall in love with such an ordinary guy, right? With such a thought, they felt relief for him to go to Chiba.


    "I don''t mind." Haru nodded, though, if he knew what they were thinking, he could only shake his head. After all, even if his face was ordinary, his aura as a harem protagonist was still strong!

 Chapter 1721 Chiba Trip 1

    <h4>Chapter 1721 Chiba Trip 1</h4>


    Maki''s parents looked at Maki, who stood next to Haru.


    "Take care, Maki, alright, Haru?" Maki''s father said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. I''ll protect her no matter what," Haru said without hesitation.


    Maki''s parents nodded with a smile, and Maki also held Haru''s hand with a smile. After all, Maki and Haru would go to Chiba to visit where he lived during his elementary school.


    "Is the house alright? You haven''t been living in that ce for a while, right, Haru? Do you need to bring a housekeeper to clean up the house?" Maki''s mother was quite worried, even though she agreed to let both Haru and Maki go on the trip, she was still worried, after all, that her daughter was about to spend a holiday together with this beast.


    "It''s alright, mom, you don''t need to worry too much." Maki smiled and said, "If his house is filthy, then we can live on the nearby inn or something." She looked at Haru and asked, "There should be an inn, right?"


    Haru nodded and said, "There should be an inn there." He only remembered, but it seemed that in the city where he lived during his middle school time, there should be more character other than from "Yosogu no Sora," though, he wasn''t sure from what story, after all, it had been few years that he had been in that city.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, mom." Maki then looked at her parents and said, "Then, I''ll go with Haru now, bye mom, dad."


    "Bye, uncle, aunt." Haru nodded then dragged Maki''s luggage to his car. This time, he didn''t bring a sports car, but rather his usual ck Mercedes-Benz G-ss that he had modified with various things from a weapon, protection, navigation, disguise, etc., though he didn''t think he would show all of those functions in this story.


    "Then be careful, alright?" Maki''s mother said for thest time.


    "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.


    Haru and Maki entered the car together, and both of Maki''s parents were still there, watching their daughter and son-inw go out together, though, in truth, they didn''t need to worry too much, after all, Maki''s parents knew that there should be Haru''s bodyguards that were following him on his trip.


    Then when Haru and Maki left for their trip, Maki''s father patted his wife and said, "Well, let''s go back."


    "Um." Maki''s mother nodded with a smile, but she still thought about her daughter, wondering whether her daughter would be alright. After all, she knew very well how big Haru''s thing was. She had secretly put a condom on Maki''s luggage and hoped they would use it since she didn''t want her daughter to be pregnant so soon.


    Maki and Haru were on the trip, and Maki was full of smiles when she thought that she would spend few days on the trip together with her loved one.


    "Haru, eat this. I''ve brought a snack for you," Maki said and took out a snack that she had bought before and tried to feed Haru.


    "Let me taste it." Haru opened his mouth.


    Maki smiled then fed the snack to Haru''s mouth, but as expected of someone who was called a scumbag and a bastard by several people, wouldn''t let this end with just a normal feeding between a couple, when she was about to feed him, her thin and slender finger was licked by Haru''s tongue, which made her blush in red.


    "Haru!!" Maki shouted in shame.


    Haru smiled mischievously then said, "It''s delicious."


    "¡­¡­" Maki blushed and understood that it seemed that there was no way for her to defeat him. She then thought for a while and asked, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have heard that Kotori has licked that part of yours?" Maki asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "How did you know? Wait, don''t tell me that you know about it from Kotori during your girls'' talk before?"


    "Um." Maki nodded, and her face was still as red as her hair. "You pervert."


    "¡­¡­" Haru was lost for words, and he couldn''t say anything. After all, he knew that he was a pervert. He looked at Maki then asked, "Say, do you want to try it too?"


    "Wha--?!" Maki was dumbfounded, and her face had been red for a while, showing how embarrassing she was. "Wh - What are you saying?! There''s no way that I can put that kind of dirty thing in my mouth!"


    "¡­" Somehow Haru had heard those words somewhere, but he didn''t say much and said, "Well, if you don''t want to, then it is alright, I won''t force you after all." He then patted Maki''s head and continued to drive.


    Maki was about to open her mouth, then closed it again. She wasn''t sure what to do at that moment, but then she said, "We - Well, if it''s my hand, then it should be okay¡­"


    "Huh?" Haru was surprised and asked, "You sure?"


    Maki was very embarrassed at this moment and said, "J - Just say yes, if you want, I won''t tell you the same thing again?!" It took all of her energy to say that, and she didn''t want to repeat the words.


    "Well, then, how about you help me to take it out," Haru said and moved his seat to the back slightly.


    *Gulp!*


    Maki blinked her eyes, and her expression was a bitplex before she nodded and moved her small and tender hand to his pants.


    Haru didn''t do anything, only staring at Maki, who was trying to get his dick out of his pants nervously. "Do you need help?"


    "I - I can do this myself!" Maki refused Haru''s help since she thought that she could do this by herself!


    "Then do your best." That was the only thing that Haru could do now, not because he wanted to tease her, that''s not the case at all!


    Maki stopped, then took a deep breath. She did that action several times until she calmed herself, but in the end, she bit her lips and said, "Sorry, Haru, I can''t do it." She felt a bit useless when she thought that besides kissing, she hadn''t done the rest. After all, Nozomi and Eli had done it, and Kotori had even used her mouth, but she had only kissed him, which was why she was a bit frustrated, but no matter how many times she took a deep breath, she still couldn''t handle her nervousness. She then stopped and felt very depressed at that moment.


    Haru then patted Maki''s head and said, "It''s alright. You don''t need to force yourself. It is also my fault for teasing you before. In truth, I should be the one who leads you, but I use your kindness to ask you this kind of shameful request."


    "No, it is my fault! You''re my fiance, after all, and it is normal for you to ask this kind of thing," Maki said and shook her head.


    "No, it''s my fault."


    "No, it''s my fault!"


    Haru looked at Maki, who was stubborn, and said, "Then let''s say that it is our fault together."


    "Then it is our fault," Maki said with a smile.


    Haru smiled and thought that this girl was really cute.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before they kissed each other, using their tongues, and sucked each other''s saliva.


    When Maki lost her breath, she parted and looked at him with a gaze of obsession. She then hugged his free arm and whispered, "My - My mom brought me a condom, so¡­"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Maki, who seemed very nervous and shy. He quickly nodded and reassured her to leave everything to him.


    Maki and Haru then looked at each other, and somehow they anticipated this trip.

 Chapter 1722 Chiba Trip 2

    <h4>Chapter 1722 Chiba Trip 2</h4>


    After a few hours of the trip, both Haru and Maki had almost arrived at the city where he lived in the past, but rather than a city, it was more suitable to be called a vige than a bustling town like Tokyo.


    Maki saw that there were many fields around the surrounding area, which somehow made her a bit amazed since it was her first time seeing a lot of fields. She was a city girl, after all, and she didn''t really have a hobby to go on a trip, especially when both of her parents were very busy with their careers.


    "First time seeing something like this?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.


    "Try to open the window. I''m sure the air tastes different here," Haru said and turned off the air conditioner of the car.


    Maki then opened the window of the car and took her head out from the window.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything since there was nothing here. There was no car, people along the street where they drove, or he wouldn''t let Maki head out of the window. He had to admit that even though Maki seemed a bit mature, she also had many childish sides.


    "It tastes good," Maki said with a surprise since she could see the difference between the air in this city and Tokyo.


    "If you gather the air in this city, you might be able to sell it in Tokyo," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Maki was dumbfounded and asked, "Is there any stupid person who is buying air just like that?" If it was oxygen, then she understood. After all, the hospital needed it, and some mountain climbers also needed it, but the air in this city-like vige, she didn''t think that someone wanted to buy such a thing.


    "Unexpectedly, someone will buy it," Haru said simply.


    "Really?" Maki asked curiously, but then she nodded. "Well, if the one who says such a business opportunity is someone else, then I might not believe it, but if the one who says it is you, then¡­" After all, she knew that Haru was the richest man on earth, so she felt some truth in his words.


    "So, do you want to sell the air in this ce?"


    "No, it''s too troublesome."


    "That''s true."


    Neither of themcked money, after all, and Haru had just gotten a huge amount of wealth, so it was better to be low-key for a while.


    "Let''s take a break first. There''s a store in front of us," Haru said.


    "Store? Not a convenience store?'' Maki asked.


    "It''s a vige-style convenience store," Haru said.


    "Is there such a store?" Maki asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Maki and wondered why it felt like he was a tourist guide who taught an oblivious richdy about vige life?


    "Well, let''s just stop buying a drink or two," Haru said.


    "Um." Maki nodded.


    Haru parked his car near the store and entered the store together with Maki.


    How to say¡­ it could be said the moment both Maki and Haru entered the store together, they had be a center of attention. After all, both of them were handsome guys and beautiful girls. Their sense of fashion caused everyone in the store and that both of them wereing from the city, and a rich one at that, especially when they saw the car outside.


    Maki was an idol, so she had gotten used to the stare of people, or rather she also stared at everyone curiously since it was her first time to see someone in the vige.


    Haru didn''t wear sses this time. After all, even though he had said that he would wear them, he didn''t say that he would wear them immediately. In such a small city, he was sure that the people in this city didn''t know much about him, after all, it had been a while since he came to this city, and even though in the past, he had a lot of news, he had been quite low-key in the past few months, after all, he controlled the media, so he always stayed a low-key.


    Then Haru noticed a cute girl who was wearing a shrine maiden outfit. He looked at the girl, and the girl also looked at him. Both of them stared at each other for a while, and the girl started to blush, but Maki pulled his ear.


    "Is she so cute?" Maki asked with a frown.


    "What''s wrong, Akira-chan? You should be in a hurry. They''re waiting for you," the staff of the store said to the girl that was wearing a shrine maiden outfit.


    "Ah, that''s right! Thank you, Aunty!" The girl with the shrine maiden outfit then left, but before she left, she nced at Haru and said, "See youter, Haru-kun."


    Haru, of course, heard the girl''s voice, but he didn''t have time to reply. After all, he needed to calm down Maki. "You misunderstood me. I have just met her. We yed with each other when we were children¡­"


    "Oh? She''s your so-called childhood friend in this city? I wonder how many childhood friends you have there?" Maki said sourly, feeling very jealous.


    Haru then held Maki''s hand and said, "You don''t need to think too much. Among my childhood friends, you''re the most special one, or rather, you''re the most special to me now."


    "Hmph! I''m not as easy as you think!" Maki pouted, but she moved closer to him.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Let''s buy some ingredients here since there isn''t much of a food store in this ce."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you to cook!" Maki said while patting her chest.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Maki and Haru left the store and were about to enter their car again, but when they were about to enter, they saw a luxurious sedan pass over them.


    Maki was a bit surprised and said, "There''s a rich people here?" She thought that most people here were farmers, so she was quite surprised when she saw a luxurious sedan pass over them.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Have you heard about thendowner?" Haru somehow needed to teach his girl since this girl was too ignorant, right?


    Inside the luxurious ck sedan, a beautiful maid in her mid-20s, letting out a drool when she saw Haru.


    Besides the maid, there was a girl who was also staring at Haru too since she didn''t expect to see him in this ce. After all, unlike everyone in the city that was ignorant, she knew very well who Haru was, and he was also her childhood friend, even though they had been separated for the past few years. ''But who is the girl beside him?'' She frowned and wondered who that red-haired girl was.


    "Mdy, mdy, stop the car! I want to talk with that boy! He''s my type!" The maid said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru and Maki then drove to his house in this city, but both of them were stunned when they saw his house.


    "¡­Is this your house?" Maki asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded and didn''t expect to see a huge tree m into the house and destroy some part of the house. He then looked at Maki and said, "Should we live in the inn?"

 Chapter 1723 Chiba Trip 3

    <h4>Chapter 1723 Chiba Trip 3</h4>


    With his house destroyed by the tree, Haru knew that there was no way to live here, so he could only say that it was better for them to stay in the inn.


    "Um¡­ Kasugano-kun?"


    Haru and Maki turned their heads and saw a middle-aged woman, looking at them with doubt and some expectation.


    "Oh, Aunty, it has been a while," Haru said with a smile.


    "It''s really you, Haru!" The middle-aged woman was excited and quickly came toward him. She patted at his body and looked at him from up and down, and she had to admit that he had grown into such a charming young man. "What are you doing here, Haru? Are youing with Sora?"


    "No, my girlfriend wants to visit the ce where I live before, so I have brought her here, but as you can see, my house¡­" Haru looked at his destroyed house helplessly.


    The middle-aged woman sighed and said, "It was a typhoon. There was a big one before, and the tree hit your house, but since it was empty¡­" The rest didn''t need to be said. After all, it really had been a while since someone was living in this house. "Still, your girlfriend?" She then looked at the beautiful girl who was standing beside Haru. It might be because Haru''s charm was so high that she only noticed this girl before.


    "Hello, aunty, my name is Nishikino Maki." Maki bowed her head slightly and introduced herself politely.


    "Oh, my, what a cute girl." The middle-aged woman somehow felt a bit bitter but said, "Now that you mention it, do you want to meet Nao?"


    Haru was a bit startled, but then he shook his head and said, "Well, I can see herter, but for now, we need to search for an inn."


    "I see, then why don''t you visit Yorozuyo Inn? I''m sure that you might also miss Senka-san," the middle-aged woman said with a smile.


    "Senka-san?" Maki looked at Haru and wondered how many girls that had this guy knew.


    "Well, she''s kind of like a big sister to everyone, and she''s also an inn owner in this town," Haru exined calmly, and in truth, he felt a bit awkward toe to Yorozuyo inn, after all, a lot of things had happened there, such as when he entered the woman''s bath.


    "Hmm¡­" Maki only snorted and looked away.


    Haru shook his head and patted Maki''s head. "Well, I''ll be in town for a while during the festival, so please take care of me, aunty."


    "Um." The middle-aged woman wanted to say something to Maki since this girl seemed to be quite troublesome. Still, when she saw Haru patted the girl''s head, she felt a bit lonely and jealous, especially when she thought about her rtionship with her husband.


    "By the way, Aunty, can you not tell anyone that we''re here? We only want to enjoy a quiet trip, after all," Haru said.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry. If you''re free, you should visit my house. I''ll prepare your favorite food for you," the middle-aged woman said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded, then said, "I''ll see youter, Aunty." He then left with Maki to stay at Yorozuyo Inn. After all, that ce was the best inn in this small city.


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand with a smile then returned to her house, and then she happened to meet her daughter.


    "What''s wrong, mom?" Some people might have realized it, but her name was Nao Yorihime. She was the one who had raped Haru in his childhood. After a few years, she had grown up into a beautiful girl with an adult-like body.


    "Nao, Haru is here," Nao''s mother said with a smile.


    "Haru?" Nao was confused, but then she was surprised and asked, "Mom, you mean Haru-chan?"


    "Um¡­" Nao''s mother wanted to say the one that her daughter had sex with. Still, in the end, she shut her mouth, and somehow also understood why it seemed that Haru avoided her house, after all, she knew that her daughter had raped him, but as a mother, she couldn''t say anything, since before, she also thought the same.


    "I see¡­ Haru-chan is here?" Nao blushed and somehow remembered that time.


    Maki then looked at Haru and asked, "That aunty isn''t that simple, right?"


    "Um, she''s the mother of the girl who has¡­" Haru didn''t finish his words since he knew that Maki had already grasped his point.


    "I see, her daughter is?" Maki nodded thoughtfully and thought that she needed to watch out for that woman''s daughter. After all, she didn''t want him to take the girl who took his first time as his harem member. She then held his hand tightly and didn''t let him go, decided to monitor him no matter what!


    Haru didn''t know what Maki was thinking, and even if he knew, he could only smile. He thought for a while and said, "By the way, I have brought a telescope. Unlike in Tokyo, where there is a lot of pollution, we should see the stars clearly here. Do you want to watch it with me?"


    "Of course!" Maki said without hesitation with a smile, and her annoyance quickly disappeared when she thought she would watch the stars with him.


    It didn''t take a long time before Haru and Maki arrived at Yorozuyo inn.


    Maki nodded and thought that the Yorozuyo inn was good. After all, she could see that the inn''s building was fairly new, and it had a traditional Japanese style of architecture. She then looked at Haru and said, "The hotel is fairly new."


    "Yeah, it seems that it has been rebuilt." Haru then pointed his finger at the side and said, "That building over there is the old building. In the past, I have often stayed there with my parents." But after he said that, he was silent. In truth, he could revive his parents, but somehow his morals wouldn''t allow it still. He had to admit that he missed them. He was in the middle of a thought, but then he was hugged by Maki.


    "I''m here," Maki said while hugging him tightly.


    Haru smiled and kissed Maki''s forehead. "Yes, you''re here. I''m sure that it''ll be a great trip."


    "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.


    Haru and Maki then walked into the inn while holding hands, hoping to get a room. After all, they hadn''t made a reservation before.


    Inside the inn, there was a beautiful woman that was wearing a kimono. Her appearance was elegant, but because of that, she seemed to be older than she seemed, and it was also herplex, especially when she hadn''t married, even though she was almost in her 30s.


    The woman sighed and thought about her future. Even though he didn''t need to worry too much about money since she was thendlord and owner of Yorozuyo Inn, her love life was worrying, and sometimes, she wondered whether she would be single for her entire life.


    Senka Yorozu, that was the name of this woman.


    Senka thought about her youth, around seven years ago, when she was still in her early 20s. She remembered how good it was, especially when she thought about that boy, who often teased her from time to time, but she knew that she wouldn''te to this small city. After all, their standing had be so far apart. She might be quite rich in this small city, butpared to him, they were too far apart, and she didn''t think that he would remember this city.


    ''Still, I guess all of that is only a child''s promise, huh?''


    Senka remembered how that boy said that he would marry her, but she knew that all of that was just a child''s talk and she shouldn''t take it seriously. She let out a long sigh, and somehow, she felt quite mncholy and sad. She was in deep thought, tending the nts on the entrance until she heard the sound of someone at the entrance of the inn.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Ah, yes, wait a moment." Senka quickly turned her head, and she was stunned when she saw this young man.


    The young man smiled and said, "It has been a while, Senka-nee."


    Senka blinked her eyes and asked, "Ha - Haru-kun?"


    "It''s great that you remember me, Senka-nee," Haru said with a smile.


    Senka was wondering whether her spring wasing and if he came to court her. If so, should she agree?


    Haru didn''t know what Senka was thinking, but he was wondering whether Maki was being ignored.

 Chapter 1724 Chiba Trip 4

    <h4>Chapter 1724 Chiba Trip 4</h4>


    "It has been a while Senka-nee," Haru said and didn''t expect that he would meet the big sister that he often teased during his childhood time, but he had to admit that even though she was a lot older, than before, she still maintained her beauty.


    "It has been a while, Haru-kun." Senka smiled and looked at him from up and bottom, then blushed. In truth, she had kept his photo when he was only wearing a swimsuit, and if possible, she wanted to see whether his size was true or not. "Why are you here? Are you here with your family? Where''s your father, mother, and Sora? Are they outside?" She was very excited at that moment, but¡­


    "Um¡­ they''re noting with me, Senka-nee," Haru said with a bitter smile. "You might not know, but father and mother have passed away."


    "¡­" Senka couldn''t close her mouth before her expression becameplex, and lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Haru-kun."


    "It''s alright, it has been a while after all, and I havee here to rx. You don''t need to worry too much," Haru said with a smile.


    "I see." Senka nodded with a smile and said, "Are you going to stay in the inn?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My house''s state is a bit¡­"


    "Ah¡­" Senka nodded since she also had seen Haru''s house that was damaged because of the tree.


    "I haven''t made an appointment, is there a free room here?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, there is, you don''t need to worry, but¡­ us?" Senka then noticed Maki, who held Haru''s hand at that moment and became dumbfounded.


    "Hello, my name is Nishikino Maki. I''m his fiancee," Maki said and gave Senka a nod since she knew that Senka had taken care of Haru during his childhood time. Still, she needed to watch her out, or else something might bloom between Haru and Senka. It was also the reason why she introduced herself as his fiancee.


    "Fi - Fiancee?!" Senka was dumbfounded then looked at Haru, wondering whether what Maki had told her was the truth or not.


    Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Once she graduates, we will get married."


    "¡­¡­" Senka couldn''t close her mouth for a while, but then there was bitterness and sadness in her heart. "I see, then congrattions. By the way, I''ll prepare a room for the two of you."


    "No, it is alright if you just prepare one room for us," Haru said without hesitation.


    Maki''s face was red, and she hit his arm in shame.


    "¡­Then I''ll prepare one room for both of you." Senka nodded with a professional smile, but the corner of her mouth twitched and knew that Haru, that cute and handsome boy had be a scumbag. Still, she looked at Maki with an envious gaze. After all, Haru, without hesitation, was going to take Maki''s responsibility and marry her directly, unlike her, who didn''t have anyone to marry.


    Haru could see Senka''s change of emotion, but he shouldn''t do anything in this situation, after all, even though Senka had given him a lot of precious memories in his childhood time. At this moment, in this ce, the most important girl in his heart was Maki. He decided to put everything from focus, heart, and care to Maki. After all, even though he was a scumbag, he would do everything to make his girls feel happy.


    "Please follow me. I''ll guide you to your room," Senka said and was about to carry their luggage, but¡­


    "I''ll carry it myself, Senka-nee. You don''t need to worry too much," Haru said.


    "No, it''s my job. I''ll handle it," Senka said without hesitation.


    "Senka-nee, I''m a man, and you''re a woman. I won''t let you carry heavy luggage, and here, I''m just watching you carry it. If so, what kind of man do you think I am?" Haru asked with a frown.


    Senka snorted and said, "You''re underestimating me too much! My strength is outstanding! I have brought a lot of heavy things in the past!"


    "Senka-nee, I want to do this, please," Haru said while staring at Senka.


    "¡­" Senka blinked her eyes, blushed, turned her head, and didn''t dare look at him.


    "¡­¡­" Maki.


    "By the way, which room do you want to rent?" Senka asked.


    "Is there a room with an indoor bath?" Haru asked.


    Senka shook her head and said, "No, our inn isn''t like a luxurious inn, after all, and for the bath, there might be one with a shower and an indoor toilet, but for something as big as a hot spring pool, there is only a public one, of course, there is only both male and female public bathroom, there isn''t a mixed bath here." She looked at them and asked, "Are you pretty disappointed?"


    "No, it is alright." Haru shook his head.


    "Well, I''ll prepare the best for you, but it is pretty expensive, is that alright?" Senka asked.


    "It''s alright." Haru nodded without hesitation. Even Maki was also the same. After all, neither of themcked money.


    "Well, that''s true." Senka nodded.


    "We want a quiet trip, so don''t tell anyone that we''re here, alright, Senka-nee?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t need to worry. My lips are very tight," Senka said confidently.


    Then Senka guided them to their room, located on the 1st floor right on the new building. She opened the door and said, "Here''s your room. What do you think?"


    Maki and Haru looked at the room, and it had a traditional Japanese design. The room was quite huge, with a television, chair, table, and small veranda on the side to watch the scenery of the field.


    "It''s pretty good." Maki nodded.


    "Yeah, it''s a good room, Senka-nee," Haru said.


    Senka smiled and said, "Thank you. There''s also a yukata on the wardrobe, you can check it, and for the bath, if you want to, you can visit it since it is pretty much empty now."


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll check it."


    "I''ll leave both of you now. I''ll let you know when it''s time for dinnerter," Senka said, bowed her head slightly, then left.


    Haru thenid on the tatami floor while looking at the ceiling.


    Maki also did the same andid beside Haru. "Your ex-girlfriend?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "I''ve left this city in my sixth grade, and by that time, she''s in her early 20s."


    "Well, Raikou-san is also quite old, but you have dated her," Maki said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru couldn''t refute Maki''s words. He then changed the topic of conversation and said, "I''ll check the bath. What are you going to do?"


    "Well, I''ll take a rest first. I feel a bit tired from the trip," Maki said while yawning.


    Haru then kissed Maki''s forehead then said, "Then I''ll visit the bath first."


    "Um." Maki nodded with a smile and stood up once again to take out the futon since she wanted to rest.


    After helping Maki, Haru then went to the public bathroom on the inn. He walked for a bit and saw the bath. There were two entrances, one was with a male kanji sign, and the other had a female kanji sign.


    "Haru-kun, are you going to take a bath?" Senka asked when she saw Haru was about to enter the bath.


    "Um, I want to test it in the bath," Haru said.


    "Oh? You didn''t bring clothes with you?" Senka asked.


    Haru patted his forehead and said, "I forgot."


    "Moo¡­ it can''t be helped. I''ll take it for you. You should enter the bathroom first," Senka said helplessly.


    "Thank you, Senka-nee," Haru said with a smile. He then didn''t hesitate and entered the male one, but he noticed that there was a girl inside, which made him feel confused, but he didn''t hesitate to take off his clothes and took a white towel that was prepared inside the public bathroom. He then, without hesitation, opened the door of the public bathroom, and as expected, he saw a beautiful girl wearing a yukata-like uniform cleaning up the bathroom.


    The girl was surprised when the door opened, and she saw Haru, who was naked.


    "Wha--?!" 2x


    The girl was surprised, and Haru pretended to be surprised.


    The girl then looked down and saw Haru''s anaconda, which shocked her. In the past, she also had seen a male''s penis, but the one she had seen was quite small that she hadn''t seen it clearly, so it was her first time seeing such a big one. She didn''t scream but only lowered her head and looked away, but sometimes, she cast a nce at his anaconda curiously.


    "Sorry." Haru quickly closed the door. He sighed in relief and thought that his harem protagonist''s aura was still powerful.


    "Haru, I''ve brought your yuka--"


    Haru turned his body and saw Senka, who entered the bathroom without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Senka covered her mouth and looked at his body in surprise, then when she saw his thing¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­" Senka couldn''t utter a word.


    "¡­Can you step out for a bit, Senka-nee?" Haru asked helplessly, then covered his thing with a white towel.


    Senka nodded and couldn''t tease Haru since she was very nervous at this moment, and she didn''t expect his thing to be so big!


    ''It''s real!'' Senka screamed inwardly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what Senka was thinking, but he knew that he couldn''t marry anyone again after his naked body was seen by two women at the same time.

 Chapter 1725 Chiba Trip 5

    <h4>Chapter 1725 Chiba Trip 5</h4>


    "What''s wrong? Youe back so soon," Maki asked in surprise when she saw Haru had returned to the room so quickly.


    "It''s alright. I don''t feel like dipping in a hot spring pool," Haru said helplessly.


    Maki didn''t think too much and patted the futon right next to her. "Then apany me to sleep."


    "Alright." Haru thenid beside Maki, and somehow, he couldn''t help but hug her.


    "Wait, I haven''t taken a bath yet," Maki said quickly since she didn''t want him to hug her when she was a bit sweaty. After all, the city''s temperature was quite hot since it was summer, and she hadn''t taken a bath, so she didn''t want him to hug her sweaty body.


    "It''s alright. Your sweat smells sweet," Haru said and kissed Maki''s cheek.


    Maki pouted, but she didn''t move away from him. "You pervert." But she couldn''t help but snuggle into him since it felt good and cool somehow. Laying on his arm, she felt a bit sleepy and asked, "By the way, have you ever thought about returning to this city?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "If you don''t ask me toe here, then I might note to this city." Even though he had many memories in this city, this ce made him recall his parents, so it was a bit hard for him to stay in this ce.


    "Sorry¡­" Maki thought that Haru didn''t really want toe to this vige and thought that he brought her here because of her selfishness, which somehow made her guilty since she thought that he didn''t really like this ce.


    "No, in truth, I''m d that I havee to this ce with you," Haru said while looking at Maki.


    "Really?" Maki asked while staring at his eyes.


    "Um." Haru nodded and caressed Maki''s hair gently, then said, "So don''t show such an expression, and let''s enjoy our trip here."


    "Haru¡­" Maki looked at Haru then took the initiative to kiss his lips.


    Haru smiled then started to enjoy the kiss.


    Their tongues started to entangle with each other and sucked each other salivas.


    Haru''s hand caressed Maki''s waist gently, moved his hand inside her clothes before he started to rub her mound-like breast, and yed with her hard nipple.


    "Hnmnhh!!!"


    Maki moaned, and her eyes became hazier and hazier. She couldn''t think straight, and the temperature on her body became higher, but even so, they didn''t stop to kiss each other, enjoying each other''s presence. In this state, she felt like she was flying, and her slender hand also started to be naughty, caressing Haru''s dick on the top of his pants. She could feel how hard and hot it was. Somehow, she wasn''t sure where this courage came from, but she directly pushed him on the futon, and she straddled on the top of his waist.


    Maki was like a female cowboy, sitting on the top of a horse. She opened his yukata, her hands were tracing his body, and her eyes stared at him, who seemed very vulnerable at that moment, which somehow made her even more eager to do something that a married couple only do. "Haru¡­" She felt that she was very bold at that moment, but somehow, she didn''t care about everything, and in her mind, she only wanted to make her man feel good.


    Maki looked at Haru''s neck and then kissed, sucked it very hard, trying to make a hickey on his neck.


    "Maki¡­" Haru also couldn''t feel straight, looking at his childhood friend, who he had yed with during his childhood time, but this time, she would be his. He hugged her in his arms and kissed her fluffy red hair, smelling it deeply, causing him to feel drunk.


    "Haru¡­ let''s do it¡­" Maki felt that she didn''t want to wait anymore.


    Haru didn''t say much, and he reversed their position.


    Maki was startled, then started to blush and lowered her head shyly, biting her finger, feeling the man''s stare that she loved. She knew that they would be one soon, and somehow, she felt a bit excited and scared at the same time, but her head was caressed gently, and her lips were kissed tenderly.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Haru said.


    "Um¡­" Maki''s face was as red as her hair at that moment.


    Haru didn''t hesitate and opened the lower part of her yukata. He could see that her panties were soaked wet, showing how horny she was, but he wasn''t in a hurry since he knew that she wasn''t ready. He lowered his head and moved her panties to the side, observing her small private ce. He could see that no other person had entered this ce, but that would change soon. After all, he would invade this ce soon.


    Maki was wondering what Haru was about to do, but she didn''t expect that he would¡­


    "Anhhnn!!!"


    Maki felt that she might go crazy. Her hands held Haru''s head very hard, and her legs tightly clutching into his body, seemingly unable to hold the sudden pleasure that she felt. It was the first time feeling like this, and she couldn''t stop moaning. "Haru, Haru, Haru¡­" She kept calling his name, and from the corner of her mouth, her saliva kept dripping.


    Besides her moan, the sound of slurping was the only noise within this room.


    Haru drank all the juice from Maki''s, and he had to admit that it tasted sweet.


    "Ahhnnn!!!"


    Once again, Maki let out a scream, and her body jerked out several times. "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Her stamina was excellent, after all, she often worked out, and she had always maintained her diet, but at this moment, she was breathing heavily, showing how tired she was, but she didn''t show a sign to sleep, since they hadn''t done thest step.


    Haru wiped his mouth and looked at Maki with a smile. "You''re so cute, Maki."


    Maki blushed in shame and snorted. "I hate you!" She was in a very vulnerable state at the time and didn''t want to be teased.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t get angry, alright." Haru caressed Maki''s hair while kissing her cheek, neck, breasts, and,stly, her lips.


    Maki touched every part of his body, except for his dick. She knew that she wanted him, but she was a bit nervous and scared since his thing was a bit intimidating, however¡­


    "Haru, can I touch it?"


    "Sure." Haru had already taken his dick out of his yukata, and it was standing straight.


    Maki''s hand slowly touched Haru''s dick, and her fingers also started to wrap around it, but then, she was a bit surprised that her fingers were unable to fully wrap it, but rather than fear, she became curious. It was like when she saw a beast in the jungle, at first, she was scared, but when she knew that it was very docile, she couldn''t help but touch it all over. She then decided to be bolder then kissed his tip with her beautiful lips.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Maki then smiled and said, "Well, you have kissed my ce several times after all."


    Haru calmed himself slowly, then kissed Maki''s lips.


    Maki also answered his kiss and enjoyed it. She parted her lips and gave him a nod before she continued to kiss him again.


    Haru''s answer was pretty simple. He held his dick and aimed it toward Maki''s ce before he slowly entered it.


    "Hnghh!" Maki felt that her ce was being forced open, and she felt that her ce expanded, but she didn''t feel hurt, or rather, she felt an enjoyable feeling that she had never felt before, but because it was so sudden that it was very hard for her to breathe.


    Then in one movement, Haru broke thest barrier on Maki''s ce, and some blood dripped and caused a stain on the futon, but it seemed that she was the type that could feel the pleasure right away and didn''t feel the pain after losing her first time, so she started to move her waist up and down.


    Haru smiled and then kissed her lips again, feeling d that he had taken this trip.


    Then Maki and Haru forgot about everything and enjoyed their first activity on their trip.


    Senka was still blushing when she thought about what had happened before.


    "Still, he has grown so big."


    Senka pulled her cheek and quickly shook her head since she knew she couldn''t think of such a thing.


    "Well, let''s call them for dinner."


    Senka then walked toward Haru''s room and knocked on the door. "Haru-kun, Nishikino-san, dinner is ready. I''ll send your food inside." She entered directly, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw Haru was carrying maki''s thin body, and his thick thing kept plunging,ing in and out from her ce.


    Maki seemed to daze and kept sucking his neck, but Haru noticed Senka entering their room.


    "¡­"


    Senka put the dinner on the entrance, bowed her hair, then quickly left and closed the door.


    "¡­" Haru.


    Senka was behind the door, and her heart was beating very fast. She quickly ran away since she was afraid that she might get pregnant if she stayed there, ignoring the fact that the loud sound inside Haru''s room wasn''t heard from the outside.

 Chapter 1726 Chiba Trip 6

    <h4>Chapter 1726 Chiba Trip 6</h4>


    Haru felt the sunlight on his eyes which caused him to open his eyes. He then felt someone was using his arm to sleep, and when he looked down, he could see Maki sleeping there with a very peaceful and satisfied smile.


    Haru had to admit that Maki was strong, but well,pared to him, she was still far away, but when he thought aboutst night, he thought that it was better to not tell her when Senka came to visit their room, after all, he was sure that she would be embarrassed and didn''t want to go out if she knew that Senka had seen them doing intercourse.


    Thest night was very wild for both of them, but they stopped in the middle to eat since they were hungry. Though Maki was confused, wondering why there was food in their room, she was toozy to think and wanted to enjoy the enjoyment of a woman.


    "Hnghh¡­" Maki frowned and opened her eyes slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "My ce is a bit hurt¡­" Maki said with a frown. After all,st night was her first time, and when it felt good, she didn''t think too much, but she didn''t expect that it would be quite hurt when she woke up.


    "Let me see it." Haru then used his magic to heal Maki''s pussy. After all, he knew that what they were doing was very wild for the first time like her.


    Maki moaned softly since it feltfortable. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Is this magic?" She had heard he could use magic, but he had never shown it to her, so she was a bit curious.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and didn''t hide it.


    Maki''s eyes shone and asked, "Can I use magic too?"


    "It''s possible, but let''s talk about itter. I''m a bit hungry," Haru said.


    "Un." Maki nodded and also wasn''t in a hurry. She also felt hungry, andst night''s dinner didn''t seem like enough to recover her stamina.


    "How do you feel?" Haru asked.


    "It feels great." Maki smiled since she didn''t feel hurt anymore. She then kissed his lips and said, "Do you want to do it again before we have breakfast?"


    Haru directly kissed Maki''s lips, and his answer was clear, right?


    Haru and Maki then walked out of their room and thought to take a bath first before eating breakfast. They didn''t feel that hungry after eating breakfast, but their body was quite sticky after what they had done before.


    "Senka-nee, good morning," Haru greeted Senka with a smile.


    "Go - Good morning, Haru-kun, Nishikino-san," Senka said nervously, and her face was covered in blush instantly when she thought that both of them were doing itst night. She then coughed and asked, "The breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat it now?"


    "Well, we''ll take a bath first, Senka-nee," Haru said.


    "I see." Senka nodded and said, "Then I''ll help you to clean up the roo--"


    "No!" Maki directly refused.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I - I mean, that it is alright, you don''t need to be troubled to clean our room¡­" Maki said with a blush. After all, there was no way that she could let Senka enter their room right now. After all, the smell was quite intense inside, and it was very messy.


    Senka nodded thoughtfully and knew that Maki was quite shy. "Then you two can have a bath first. You can have breakfast in the dining room."


    "Thank you, Senka-nee." Haru nodded.


    "Thank you, Senka-san." Maki also nodded politely.


    Then Haru and Maki left, but Senka looked at Maki''s back thoughtfully. After all, she could see that Maki seemed to be even more beautiful, and her skin was so bright before. She then thought aboutst night and blushed again, somehow feeling jealous when she thought that Maki could have such beautiful skin because of Haru''s powerful body.


    After Haru and Maki had taken a bath, they went to the dining room to eat breakfast. They saw Senka and another girl that he had seen in the male public bath before.


    "Ah, go - good morning," the girl said with a blush and lowered her head shyly.


    "¡­" Maki stared at Haru.


    "Senka-nee, what is for breakfast?" Haru asked.


    "It''s just a simple Japanese breakfast, but our ingredients are very fresh," Senka said with a smile.


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I''m quite anticipating it."


    "Of course." Senka nodded.


    Maki didn''t think too much. After all, no matter how fresh and delicious this inn''s food was, the food that Haru cooked was several times better.


    "By the way, Senka-nee, she''s¡­?" Haru looked at the girl who saw his naked body yesterday.


    "Oh, she''s Tsugumi Toudou. As you can see, she''s working here," Senka said and introduced Tsugumi.


    "Hello." Tsugumi gave a polite bow to Haru and Maki.


    "Hello." 2x


    Maki and Haru also nodded politely toward this girl, but both had to admit that this girl was lovely.


    Tsugumi, after all, had a quite huggable body, blonde hair, or rather, she was like thebination of Eli and Nozomi together, which made Maki and Haru a bit surprised.


    "Well, you should eat first since the food won''t be good if it''s getting cold," Senka said.


    Haru and Maki nodded and started to eat breakfast while talking with both Tsumugi and Senka.


    "So, what are you going to do after this?" Senka asked curiously.


    "Well, we might walk around the city to see whether there is a lot of change in this city or not," Haru said simply.


    Maki also nodded since she wanted to see the scenery of the town. Mating with Haru might be a good idea, but she could do itter at night.


    "There isn''t much change in this city. You don''t need to worry too much," Senka said.


    "I see¡­" Haru wasn''t sure how he felt when he heard that there wasn''t much change in this city, but somehow he was a bit d and thought that this city''s development was quite slow.


    They talked for a bit andughed together until they heard someone called Senka.


    "Nee-san, good morning."


    "Good morning, nee-san."


    They turned their heads and saw two people came, one was an ordinary young man, and the other one was a young boy with a very feminine feature.


    "Good morning, Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun," Senka said with a smile, then looked at Kazuma pitifully when she thought about the difference in size between Kazuma and Haru.


    Tsumugi also felt the same, but she was more polite than a female hooligan like Senka.


    "¡­" Kazuma wasn''t sure, but he felt very hurt at this moment when she noticed the stare of Senka and Tsumugi.


    But when Senka looked at Kazuma and Ayumu, she thought of a good idea. "Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun, are you free today?"


    "Huh?" Kazuma was a bit surprised and said, "Well, we''re going out to y with everyone."


    "If you don''t mind, can you bring both Haru-kun and Nishikino-san with you? They also want to tour around the city," Senka said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m alright with it." Kazuma nodded and felt a bit surprised at Haru. After all, it was his first time seeing someone so handsome, which made him feel slightly threatened somehow, but he didn''t think too much and thought that it was only an illusion. He then looked at his little brother and asked, "What do you think, Ayumu?"


    "It''s okay, Oniichan." Ayumu nodded and looked at Haru and Maki curiously, wondering where they had seen them.


    "What do you think, Haru-kun, Nishikino-san? If you decide to y around the city, isn''t it better to have a guide?" Senka asked.


    Haru thought for a while, then shook his head. "Sorry, but we have our n today, but tomorrow, we might join you, is that alright?" He knew that there should be a festival at the shrine tomorrow, so he thought to join them.


    "It''s alright. I''ll tell my friends about itter." Kazumi agreed without hesitation. "Then Nee-san, Tsumugi-san, we''re going to the shrine first to help with the preparation of the festival."


    Senka nodded and said, "Well, tell everyone that I''m sorry for not being able to help."


    "Yes." Kazuma nodded, then left with his little brother since he knew his friends had been waiting for him.


    Senka then looked at Haru and asked, "You have your own n?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Senka-nee, you don''t need to worry too much about us. Even though I have been away from this town several times, I''ve been living in this city for a few years."


    Senka nodded and said, "Well, I won''t force you, but if you need help, just call me, alright?"


    Haru nodded and thanked Senka, then after he and Maki finished their breakfasts, they decided to leave to tour around the city, since Maki was really curious about the city when he had lived.

 Chapter 1727 Chiba Trip 7

    <h4>Chapter 1727 Chiba Trip 7</h4>


    Haru and Maki walked next to each other while talking to each other, and somehow their topic was quite hard to discuss with some strangers, which was why he rejected the offer of Kazuma to guide him around the town.


    "Say, Haru, do you have a girlfriend here?" Maki asked.


    "No." Haru shook his head without hesitation.


    "What about an ex-girlfriend?" Maki asked again.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Maki, when I lived in this city, I was just an elementary school student. Do you think that I''m naughty enough to have a girlfriend during my elementary school time?"


    "Yes." Maki nodded without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" The corner of Haru''s lips twitched and said, "This is where you''re wrong. In my elementary school time, I have never dated anyone."


    "Really? Why?" Maki asked in doubt.


    "Because I don''t have an interest in a loli," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­" Maki was lost for words, but she nodded since she felt that his reason was powerful, and she also didn''t doubt it since she knew that this guy really didn''t have an interest in a loli, and somehow, she couldn''t help butugh.


    "¡­Why are youughing?" Haru was speechless.


    "No, it just felt weird when I thought that you were raped by an elementary school student¡­" Maki let out a sigh and wondered how a little girl could be so aggressive and raped her boyfriend.


    "Can we not talk about this?" Haru was speechless and said, "You should know that it isn''t something to be proud of, and if my gender happens to be a girl, can you talk about this matter freely?"


    "¡­" Maki lowered her head slightly, holding his hand tighter, and said, "Sorry, Haru."


    Haru patted Maki''s head and said, "Well, I don''t mind, but let''s not talk about this. Let''s change the topic and visit this city."


    "Is there something interesting in this city?" Maki asked curiously.


    "No," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Maki.


    "Maki, you should know that this ce is like a vige. This isn''t Tokyo, a big city, or a tourism location. This is just a small city with a few people," Haru said helplessly.


    "You''re not lying? Is there really nothing here? What about a beautiful waterfall or beautiful scenery, isn''t there really nothing here?" Maki asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Well, if there''s something, then the girls in this city are beautiful," Haru said. He told the truth since there were many beautiful girls in this city, which made him a bit overwhelmed, from Senka, Tsumugi, and even the shrine maiden that he had seen in the store before, all of them were cute girls.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Maki.


    "But my Maki is the most beautiful," Haru said with a smile.


    Maki snorted and said, "I''m not going to believe your words!"


    "Sorry, sorry." Haru looked at Maki and said, "How about we borrow a bicycle, and you can sit on my back while watching the scenery on the town?"


    "Is that alright? Isn''t it forbidden to ride a bicycle with two people?" Maki asked with worry, but there was some expectation.


    "This isn''t Tokyo. There isn''t a policeman here, even if there is one, they''re toozy to catch someone for riding a bicycle together," Haru said simply.


    "Well¡­ then let''s do it." Maki nodded without hesitation since she wanted to ride on the bicycle together like couples on the romance manga usually do.


    "Let''s go back to the inn first, then. I''ll carry you, so it''ll be faster." Haru then carried Maki in his arms, then ran towards the direction of the inn to get his bicycle in his car.


    Maki hugged Haru''s head and let him carry her, but at the same time, she felt that it was better to be carried like this rather than riding on a bicycle.


    When Maki and Haru returned to the inn to get their bicycles, Kazuma and Ayumu had arrived at the shrine to help everyone.


    "Kazuma, you''rete!"


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s a holiday, so I can''t help but sleep quitete," Kazuma said helplessly.


    "Well, it isn''t like I don''t understand, anyway, hurry up and help us!"


    Kazuma nodded, and Ayumu stood on the side. After all, his body was very frail, but even though he couldn''t do anything about the manualbor, he could support everyone with something else, which was why he came with his brother.


    Kazuna then walked with his male friend, but then he suddenly thought about Kasugano Haruka before. He felt that he had seen him before, but he forgot about it, but it was normal, after all, he was living in the countryside, and he didn''t pay too much attention to the news, or financial matter, after all, he was only a normal high school boy, but the fact that Senka and Tsumugi seemed to be very close to Haru, and Senka told him the fact that Haru had lived in this city for few years were bother him, so he thought to ask his male friend, Daigo Minamikokubaru, who had been living in this city for his entire life.


    "By the way, Daigo."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know Kasugano Haruka?"


    Daigo then dropped the wood on his hands, but he quickly screamed in pain since the wood dropped on the top of his feet. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!"


    "What are you doing?" Kazuma looked at Daigo as if he was an idiot and quickly helped Daigo.


    Daigo gulped and asked, "By the way, Kazuma, why did you ask that question?"


    "Well, there is a guest on Yorozuyo Inn, and his name is Kasugano Haruka. He''s pretty close with Nee-san, and I have also heard that he was living in this city during his elementary school time, so I wonder whether you know about him," Kazuma asked, but he didn''t expect that. Daigo''s reaction would be so big!


    Daigo quickly held Kazuma''s shoulders and said, "Kazuma, no matter what, don''t let the girls meet him!"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kazuma was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "Don''t ask, or you''ll regret it." Daigo quickly shook his head.


    "¡­¡­" Kazuma frowned, but in truth, he didn''t take Daigo''s words seriously. After all, he knew that Haru had a girlfriend already, but he wondered why Kasugano Haruka could make Daigo seem to be in fear like this. ''Is he a delinquent?''


    Haru didn''t know what Kazuma and Daigo were talking about, or rather, he didn''t think too much. He rode the bicycle, with Maki sitting behind him, hugging him gently while staring at the scenery around the city. Even though he had said that there was nothing in this ce, she felt it was quite a novel feeling to stay in it since she had nevere to the countryside.


    "It''s nice here," Maki said.


    "Is that so?" Haru didn''t look back and said, "Maybe, because you''re with me now."


    Maki smiled and buried her face on his back. "That might be true." If she came alone, she wouldn''t enjoy this ce, but she came with his man, so she felt happy.


    Haru didn''t think too much, but suddenly he used the break of his bicycle to stop!


    Maki was startled and hugged him tighter, but at the same time, she also heard the sound of another bicycle stop.


    "Sorry!" Haru quickly said.


    "No, it''s also my--" The girl who rode the bicycle was stunned when she saw Haru, and her face was covered in blush, thinking the young man in front of her was very handsome.


    "Are you okay?" Haru asked, but he didn''t expect to meet the first heroine in Yosogu no Sora.

 Chapter 1728 Chiba Trip 8

    <h4>Chapter 1728 Chiba Trip 8</h4>


    Haru looked at the braid-haired girl, who seemed very earnest and disciplined, and even though both of them didn''t know each other, he knew this girl very well since she was the one who found out about his rtionship with Sora in the story.


    If Haru really followed the story, then he would get stuck in this city, and go to the same school as this girl, then without a doubt, this girl had a feeling toward him, but it was also because of that, that she was the one who had found out his rtionship with Sora.


    Luckily, Haru and Sora weren''t real blood-rted siblings in this world, or else, it would be terrible when he thought about it calmly.


    On the other hand, the girl blushed and felt that she had fallen in love at first sight. She then moved closer to observe him better, but as expected¡­


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry, but can you not stare at my boyfriend?" Maki asked with a frown.


    "Ah!" The girl quickly realized Maki, who was sitting behind Haru, and somehow she looked at her with an envious gaze after hearing that Haru was her boyfriend. She thought she had found the right one, but she didn''t expect her love life to end so soon.


    "Haru, let''s go." Maki tucked Haru''s sleeve.


    "I''m d that you''re alright, but I''m sorry that we can''t talk too much," Haru said politely.


    "No, no, it''s alright. I also know that it was my fault too," the girl quickly said, and there was still a blush on her face.


    "Well, if by any chance we meet again, let''s talk with each other¡­ um¡­" Haru wasn''t sure the name of this girl.


    "Kozue Kuronaga! Kozue, you can call me that!" Kozue said without hesitation.


    "I see, Kozue-san." Haru nodded and said, "My name is Kasugano Haruka, and this is my girlfriend, Nishikino Maki. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Yes, it''s nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun¡­" Kozue couldn''t look away from Haru at this moment.


    Then after they talked for a while, they parted, but Kozue was still looking at their backs and let out a sigh, wondering why all the best men had been taken by someone.


    "But why have I seen him somewhere?" Kozue thought at that moment.


    Haru and Maki continued their trip. She hugged her waist from behind, sitting on the passenger seat on the bicycle, looking at his back, and sighed. "You really don''t have an idea about the girls in this ce."


    "No," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Maki asked in doubt.


    "For me, this ce is the past, and now, I live in the present, and that present is you, Maki, and without doubt, you''re also my future," Haru said.


    Maki smiled and hugged him tighter. "You sure know how to say something that makes me feel good."


    "If I can''t, then I won''t be able to date a lot of girls at the same time," Haru said simply.


    "¡­" Maki was lost for words, then nodded. "That''s true." If this guy wasn''t skilled with his words, even if he was handsome, then without a doubt, it would be impossible for him to create a harem who fully loved him wholeheartedly. "Still, you''re too handsome, isn''t there a way for you to disguise yourselves?" After all, she had to admit that her man was very handsome, so handsome that he would attract everyone''s attention when he walked, especially girls.


    "Well, I have a secret weapon with me." Haru stopped the bicycle and took out the sses that he had worn previously on his quest. He then wore it and asked, "Maki, how is it?"


    "¡­¡­" Maki opened her mouth wide, and she was dumbfounded. She then took off his sses and saw his face returned to his handsome face, but when she put his sses on his face, his face became so ordinary, which made her dumbfounded. "This¡­ what is this?"


    "You can think of it as a magic item," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­" Maki.


    "Wear this," Maki said without hesitation. After all, she was sure that if Haru wore those sses, they wouldn''t be troubled by many girls during their trip.


    Haru also didn''t really mind since he really didn''t intend to hook up with a girl in this ce. He wore the sses, then continued with their trip.


    Maki then thought for a while and asked, "Say, Haru, why don''t you wear these sses when we arrive in this city? If so, then you wouldn''t be entangled with various women, right?"


    "¡­" Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, I want to say hello to my acquaintances. After all, Senka-nee has taken care of me, and if I wear these sses, she might not notice me."


    "I see¡­" Maki nodded and also understood that by wearing those sses, it was simply impossible to notice that it was him. She also didn''t think too much and asked, "So where are we going after this?"


    "Let''s go near the river. There''s a beautiful one here," Haru said.


    "Good." Maki nodded with a smile.


    Haru and Maki were ying on the river like a child, and it was like they had returned to their childhood time, spending their time together to have fun together.


    After they got tired, they simply rested on the nearby rock, sat next to each other, watching the quiet river, the fishes, and the scenery around them.


    Maki hugged Haru''s arm and wanted this to continue forever. She looked at him and called out his name. "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you. Let''s stay together until death part us, alright?" Maki asked with a smile.


    Haru looked at Maki, then smiled and nodded. "Yes, I love you too, Maki. Let''s stay together until death parts us."


    Maki directly hugged him and kissed his lips, feeling the happiness that she couldn''t control. Unfortunately, this ce was a jungle. If this ce was their room, then¡­


    Maki stopped thinking and only wanted to be with him like this enjoying every moment together.


    After ying on the river like a kid, they went to visit the shrine. After all, there would be a festival tomorrow, so they wanted to see it, and then along the way, they saw both Kazuma and Ayumu that they had met before.


    "Kazuma-kun! Ayumu-kun!"


    Kazuma and Ayumu, who were helping with the preparation of the festival, stopped when they heard their name was called, but then they looked at Haru, who was wearing sses in doubt since they didn''t know this guy was.


    "It''s me, Haru." Haru then took off his sses, showing his real appearance.


    "Ka - Kasugano-kun?!"


    "Ka - Kasugano-san?!"


    Kazuma and Ayumu were dumbfounded when they saw the ordinary guy with sses before suddenly transforming into Haru.


    "Sorry for bothering you. Are you busy?" Haru asked.


    "No, no, it''s alright. I''m not that busy." Kazuma shook his head and said, "That''s right, Kasugano-kun. Do you want me to introduce you to everyone?"


    "Huh?" Haru was surprised, but then he shook his head and said, "You don''t need to. We''re onlying to watch the excitement. We won''t bother you."


    "It''s alright, we''ll also tell you about the festival too," Kazuma said kindly.


    "Well, if you insist, then we''ll trouble you." Haru nodded and asked, "Maki, what do you think?"


    "It''s alright." Maki nodded and didn''t think too much, but still, she wasn''t good with strangers, so she didn''t say much from the beginning to the end.


    "Well, let''s go. I''m not sure why but it seems that Daigo is afraid of you," Kazuma said.


    "Daigo?" Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered why this name was quite familiar.


    Then they decided to go to the shrine, but suddenly someone called out Haru.


    "Ha - Haru-chan?"


    The four of them turned, and they saw a beautiful girl with short hair, sses, andrge breasts.


    Haru was also surprised and asked, "Nao?" Their meeting was so sudden that he wasn''t sure what to say for a while, but he had to admit that this girl had grown up into a beautiful girl.

 Chapter 1729 Chiba Trip 9

    <h4>Chapter 1729 Chiba Trip 9</h4>


    Unlike his shrine, which was located in the middle of the city, the shrine in this town was located in the middle of the mountain. They needed to climb up a tall stair that seemed to be connected to the top of the mountain, and it was surrounded by a sea of trees, which gave off a sacred feeling, but really, those things didn''t really matter.


    "Haru-chan?" Nao looked at Haru for a while and wasn''t sure what to say while. After all, she hadn''t seen him for a long time. However, she still heard about his news and what he had done in the past year, which somehow made her realize that they were now in a different world. Still, secretly, in her heart, a part of her wanted to see him again, but she didn''t expect that their meeting was so sudden, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Nao, it has been a while," Haru said with a smile.


    "Um." Nao nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, it has been a while, Haru-chan." She looked at his smile and somehow felt relief when she didn''t change. "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I came to watch the festival with my girlfriend since she''s curious," Haru said simply.


    "Girlfriend?" It might be because Nao''s attention had always been on Haru, so she didn''t notice the girl who had been standing next to Haru.


    "Hello, I''m Maki Nishikino. I''m Haru''s girlfriend," Maki said decisively while staring at Nao, but at the same time, she stared at Nao''s breasts and frowned since it was huge.


    "Ah, I - I see¡­" Nao was a bit overwhelmed by Maki''s aura. After all, she could see that Maki was a beautiful girl, and there had this elegant aura around her, which made her feel a bit inferior. "Th - Then, I have to help with the preparation of the festival first, see youter, Haru, Nishikino-san." She bowed her head slightly then left.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kazuma and Ayumu, who had been standing there, were ignored for a while, but they didn''t say anything since the scene in front of them was quite interesting.


    "Kasugano-kun, do you know Yorihime-senpai?" Kazuma asked.


    "Oh? You know her, Kazuma-kun?" Haru asked.


    Kazuma nodded and said, "She''s pretty popr at school. I have heard that she has a lot of fans."


    "Including you?" Haru asked.


    "No, no, I''m not." Kazuma quickly shook his head since, in truth, he had someone in his heart, but then he realized something and asked, "So what is your rtionship?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t expect that this guy was so sharp that Kazuma realized that he had changed the topic of conversation.


    "She''s his ex-girlfriend," Maki said curtly.


    "¡­¡­" Kazuma and Ayumu.


    Haru stared at Kazuma, and Kazuma looked at Haru with an apologetic expression since Kazuma didn''t expect Nao to be Haru''s ex-girlfriend. If there wasn''t Maki here, then it would be alright. The problem was there was Maki here.


    "Well, then, Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun, we''ll walk around the shrine first, sorry for bothering you," Haru said.


    "Oh, oh!" Kazuma quickly nodded.


    "See youter." Ayumu nodded politely.


    Haru waved his hand then left with Maki while looking at Ayumu, wondering how a boy could be feminine. He shook his head then asked, "Is there somewhere that you want to go?"


    "Let''s go back," Maki said simply.


    "Well, let''s go back." Haru didn''t think too much and decided to leave. After all, he knew that Maki''s mood wasn''t that good.


    Even though Maki''s mood was slightly bad, it was just because of her sudden meeting with Nao. In truth, she wanted tosh over Nao, get angry, scold her, etc¡­ Still, when she thought calmly, it was simply useless, so she didn''t say anything, and only held Haru''s hand while introducing herself politely before, after all, even though she didn''t seem to take Haru''s **** case seriously, considering how naughty her man was, she still resented Nao, after all, he was only an elementary school student at that time.


    Maki was sure that Haru probably wouldn''t y around with girls during his middle school time if those things didn''t happen.


    Haru wasn''t sure what Maki was thinking, nor he had a n to peep into her mind. "Maki." He called out her name softly.


    Maki didn''t answer, but her head moved slightly.


    "The night ising, don''t you want to see the stars? I have prepared the telescope here," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Maki was caught in a dilemma before she nodded. "Um."


    "Come here." Haru then carried Maki directly into his embrace and carried her directly to the river, located near the inn.


    "He - Hey, there are too many people, don''t carry me like this¡­" Maki said shyly. After all, she could see that the inn guests, Senka, and Tsugumi looked at them with envious gazes, especially the women since they wanted to see how it felt being hugged by those strong arms.


    "I don''t care. If you''re embarrassed, just hide your face on my neck," Haru said.


    "Um." Maki was shy and nodded.


    "Haru-kun, where are you going?" Senka asked.


    "We''re going to go to the riverside to watch the stars," Haru said.


    "I see¡­" Senka then looked at Haru''s back that slowly disappeared, and knew that it was already impossible.


    Maki, who was in Haru''s arms suddenly, realized something and asked, "Wait a moment, where''s the telescope?" She was too shy before, but then she realized that Haru didn''t bring a telescope with him.


    "We don''t need a telescope to see the stars that we''re about to see," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Maki was dumbfounded, but then she became even more curious. "What kind of stars?"


    "Just be patient. We''ll arrive soon," Haru said.


    Maki nodded and waited for a while, and when they arrived at the riverside, she was dumbfounded since she really saw stars. "This¡­ is this a firefly?"


    "Yeah, have you seen it before?" Haru asked. The ce where he brought Maki was the ce where most fireflies gathered in this city. After all, unlike in Tokyo, there weren''t many people here, and the forest was still lush, so it was quitemon to see fireflies.


    "Haru, Haru, let''s take a closer look," Maki said excitedly like a child.


    "Good, but don''t get scared, alright? Even though they''re beautiful at night, they''re different from butterflies, and their appearance isn''t that beautiful," Haru said.


    "I know. I have seen their pictures on the inte. After all, don''t treat me like a child, alright?" Maki pouted.


    "You''re not a child. You''re a woman. I can assure you of that," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­Pervert." Maki was speechless, hugging his neck, letting him carry her.


    "By the way, Maki, thank you for not being angry before," Haru said. When Maki met Nao, he could see that she wanted to get angry andshed Nao, but she was holding back.


    Maki looked at Haru and asked, "If it wasn''t because of her, then we might be able to be together sooner."


    Haru looked at Maki and said, "Don''t me her. Everything was my responsibility. It was my decision, and I wouldn''t me anyone for what we had done in the past." He was a man, after all, and he wasn''t the type of person who would me anyone for his past.


    "Well, I know that you''re a bastard," Maki said while pouting.


    Haru smiled and said, "But I''m d that we can be together."


    "¡­¡­" Maki looked at Haru for a while and kissed his lips. She snuggled into him and said, "Me too."


    Both of them then watched the fireflies together in silence, feeling d that they could be together.

 Chapter 1730 Chiba Trip 10

    <h4>Chapter 1730 Chiba Trip 10</h4>


    With all of that, the festival started on the next day, Haru and Maki also came out together, and both of them were wearing yukata to match up with the festive mood around this city.


    In this city, two festivals had always been held every year, the first festival was this festival, which had always been held during the summer, and the other festival was held in autumn.


    In truth, the festival that was held in autumn was several times better than in the summer, but it wouldn''t be held shortly, so let''s just enjoy the summer festival.


    Maki was like a child at this festival. She tried various foods and yed various games at every stall in this festival. After all, it was her first time toe to a summer festival like this. She wasing from a rich family, and this kind of enjoyment for amoner was something that she had never felt.


    "Haru, what is this?" Maki looked at the apple, which was stuck on the stick, but unlike a normal apple, something around it caused the apple to shine or something.


    "It''s a candy apple. You can say that it is an apple that is covered in a sugar coating," Haru said.


    "¡­It''s extremely unhealthy, but I want to eat it but¡­" Maki touched her stomach and knew that she had eaten quite a lot. Her appetite was quite small, and she knew that this kind of food had many calories. As an idol, there was no way that she could eat it, but she still wanted to try, so she looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll eat the rest if you can''t eat them," Haru said simply.


    "Yes!" Maki nodded with a smile then bought the candy apple directly without hesitation, but when she held it. She looked at Haru and asked, "How do I eat it?"


    "Just bite it," Haru said.


    "Bite it?" Maki looked at the apple and wondered whether she should eat it directly. After all, she was sure that the apple was quite big.


    "You can eat mine. This apple is nothingpared to mine, right?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Maki''s face then blushed as red as her hair, and she directly hammed his arm. "Haru!!!" If it was in their room or home, it was alright, but this ce was public!


    "Sorry, sorry, I was joking." Haru patted Maki''s head, trying to appease her.


    "Hmph!" Maki pouted and looked away, but she clearly didn''t seem that angry. "Still, even if you wear the sses, you''re still very noticeable, huh?" She looked at Haru, who was wearing disguised sses, and had to admit that he was still attracting a lot of attention even though he wore them.


    "After all, there aren''t many people who are taller than me," Haru said. Unlike most harem protagonists who had an average height, his height was very tall, reaching 187 cm, with quite a muscr body. Even if his face was average at this moment, his momentum was strong, with such a strong body.


    "Well, that''s true, your body is good¡­" Maki said with a blush, especially when she remembered what they had done in the inn''s room all the time. She, who had tasted the forbidden pleasure, understood why a lot of women were crazy about him.


    Then they continued to walk around, and they saw Kazuma, who was walking with his friends, both male and female.


    Haru looked at their group and saw a lot of cute girls there. If he wasn''t with Maki, then he might join them, but he was with Maki.


    Maki also saw many cute girls around Kazuma, but she ignored Kazuma and looked at the girls. "Do you know any of those girls?"


    "No." Haru shook his head.


    "Really?" Maki looked at Haru in doubt since she thought that he knew all the girls in this city.


    "Really." Haru was helpless and said, "After all, like in the school, it isn''t like you know all the students in your school, right? It''s the same in this city. Even though this city is small, it isn''t that small either."


    "If they''re just a normal girl, then I won''t say much, but they''re all beautiful girls, you know?" Maki said and looked at Haru in shock.


    Haru was lost for words and said, "What do you think I am? Do you think that I am a beast that will eat every cute girl?"


    Maki nodded and said, "Yes."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru wanted to say something, but in the end, he stopped. After all, it wasn''t wrong to say that he was really a beast. "Well, let''s not bother them."


    Maki nodded and said, "Yeah, I''m afraid that you might steal his crushter."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    The festival continued, and the main show of the festival was the shrine maiden dance.


    On the wood traditional stage, which gave off an exquisite atmosphere, a single girl danced gently and slowly, as if she prayed for thend of this city.


    Haru looked at this girl and remembered that she was the girl he had seen in the store for his first time here.


    "She''s beautiful¡­" Maki said while looking at the girl, but then she looked at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "You''re more beautiful, Maki," Haru said with a smile.


    Maki smiled and hugged his arm tighter, enjoying the show in front of them.


    It was thest day for them to stay in this city, and tomorrow, they would go back, so before that, there was one ce that Haru wanted to visit before he returned.


    "So, where are we going?" Maki asked curiously since suddenly Haru wanted to visit somece. Without hesitation, she followed, but she didn''t expect them toe to the jungle, which was located right behind the shrine. It was very dark, and the only light that could be seen asing from the stars, but as expected because the trees were huge, it covered most of the light, so she could only hold his hand since she was quite scared, but with him around, she believed that she would be alright.


    "Wait a minute, we will arrive soon," Haru told the truth since they had really arrived at the location that he wanted to see.


    "It''s amazing¡­" Maki was amazed, staring at the scene in front of her.


    In front of them, there was a beautifulke, with a Torii gate that was located in the middle of theke, but more than that, the reflection of the stars were fully reflected on theke, which gave off the illusion that theke in front of them was the space itself.


    Unlike Maki, who was amazed by the scenery in front of them, Haru looked at the scene in front of him with aplicated gaze, after all, this was the ce where Sora decided tomit suicide because of their forbidden rtionship, and it was also the reason why she wanted to visit this ce. Still, as expected, when he arrived in this ce, his feelings were mixed, but at the same time, he was d that he and Sora weren''t blood-rted siblings and they could be together without worrying about a lot of people.


    "Maki."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you for asking me to bring you here," Haru said while looking at Maki.


    Maki smiled and said, "You''re wee." She rested her head on his arm and asked, "In the future, let''s bring our children here."


    "Of course." Haru nodded.


    "Still, I''m worried that the people around this area might cut down the trees around and change this ce into a huge city like Tokyo." When Maki thought that her children might not be able to see this beautiful scenery, she felt worried, so she asked, "Should we buy this entire mountain, Haru?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1731 Place to return...

    <h4>Chapter 1731 ce to return¡­</h4>


    Senka and Tsumugi looked at Haru and Maki at the inn entrance, helping them put their luggage in their car.


    "Now that you mention it, how old are you this year? Can you get a driver''s license with your age?" Senka asked with a frown. After all, she knew that only someone at 18 could get a driving license.


    "I''m 17," Haru said with a smile.


    "Huh? Then how the hell can you get the license?!" Senka was dumbfounded.


    Haru chuckled and said, "I just have a connection."


    "¡­¡­" Senka and Tsugumi, for the first time, had to admit that hisughing face was really handsome, but more than that, they thought that Haru, who had been very with them for the past few days, was more mysterious than they had thought.


    "Thank you for your help in the past few days, Senka-nee, Tsumugi-san," Haru said with a smile.


    "It''s alright. Still, the time moves very fast, huh?" Senka looked at the distance and said, "Even though you have been in this city for the past few days, it feels like only a day has passed or something."


    "Really? So I guess you are happy with meing here, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Senka blushed lightly and pped Haru''s back very hard. "What the hell are you talking about?!


    s


    "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "Well, if we have time, we''ll visit this city again."


    Senka nodded and said, "Yes, you cane anytime in the future. Our inn has always weed you."


    "Thank you, Senka-nee." Haru looked at Senka, who smiled at this moment and thought that it made him recall his time when he stayed in this city. "Well, we''ll go back now. If we continue to talk, I''m afraid that we might feel reluctant to go back."


    "Hehe, I guess you really like this ce, huh?" Senka said with a happy smile.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, my parents have passed away, so I guess, having met a big sister who has taken care of me in the past somehow makes a bit emotional ---" He hadn''t finished his words since Senka directly hugged him.


    "Uwaaa~~ Juste if you want toe! I''ll wee you anytime!" Senka cried directly, hugging him tightly.


    Haru felt a bit helpless and patted Senka''s back, smelling her smell, which somehow made him rxed.


    Maki and Tsumugi didn''t say anything. They only looked at both of them, thinking that their rtionship was very close, but unlike Tsumugi, who thought that both Haru and Senka were like a family, Maki thought it might be only a time before Senka might join his harem.


    After parting, Haru said goodbye and left with Maki, leaving this city while wondering whether he should visit this ce again.


    Senka looked at the car that slowly left, and somehow she felt a bit empty and lonely when she saw him had left, wondering when he would return.


    "Senka-san?" Tsumugi asked.


    "Well, let''s work hard today, Tsugumi!" Senka said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Tsumugi looked at Senka for a while and nodded. "Yes."


    Along the path where they left, Haru noticed several girls that he knew from his childhood time.


    "You''re not going to say goodbye to them?" Maki asked.


    "Will you be happy if I do so?" Haru asked.


    "No," Maki said simply.


    "Then I won''t do it." Haru looked straight and said, "I have promised that I won''t get any girls and focus on you during this trip, right?"


    "But on the next trip, you might add another harem, right?" Maki asked while staring at Haru.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Well, if it''s Senka-san, then I don''t really mind since it seems that your rtionship is pretty much close." Maki looked at Haru and asked, "Now that you mention it, you don''t talk much about your life here, right? We have a lot of time before we arrive in Tokyo. Can you tell me more about your story?"


    "It''s alright, but it isn''t that interesting, though," Haru said.


    "It''s alright, just tell me¡­" Maki said while staring at Haru with a puppy-like expression.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I''ll tell you¡­" He had to admit that his memory in this ce wasn''t all good, but a lot of them were good memories that he couldn''t forget, and personally, when he could talk about his experience to his loved one, he felt that the burden on his chest was lifted.


    Nao saw Haru''s car that walked away from this city, and she wasn''t sure how long he would return. She let out a long sigh and thought that she might be the only one who was trapped in the past. Looking at him with Maki, she felt sad, but at the same time, she was relieved when she saw him alright.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Nao looked at the distance and wondered whether there was a man who was more wonderful than Haru in this world¡­


    Unlike Nao, Akira, the shrine maiden, who danced at the festival before, knew that Haru also had gone back to Tokyo, but she didn''te out from her shrine, onlyid in her room absentmindedly.


    Akira and Haru had talked for a while after she ended her dance. She remembered the time when she yed together with Haru and Sora at that time and felt that it was really a good day, but she knew that everyone had grown up and everyone had changed. However, she felt lonely. After all, he was with someone else, and the time they spent together might not be able to return.


    Akira then turned her body, staring at the ceiling, raised her hand as if trying to reach something.


    "Haru¡­"


    After Haru sent Maki back, he returned, and at the same time, he thought to visit that city again, but not so soon, after all, there were a lot of things that he needed to do at this moment, and there were a lot of girls that he needed to take care of.


    Haru thought about Senka and Akira that he had met before, and there was a smile on his face, but then, he thought that he was really a greedy man.


    It didn''t take a long time before Haru arrived at his home, then after he parked his car, he saw someone had been waiting for him.


    "Wee back. How was your trip?" Sora asked, looking at Haru, who had just returned.


    s


    "It''s great." Haru smiled and said, "Do you want toe with me next time?"


    Sora looked at Haru for a while and grabbed his hand. "Well, you can tell meter. For now, let''s forget about that city since I really miss you."


    Haru looked at Sora, who had pulled him and knew what this girl wanted to do. He only smiled then carried her in his arms. "I also miss you." He missed her cheek and said, "Let''s do it a lot of times today."


    "Call Utaha and Megumi too. I might not be able to take you by myself," Sora said with a smile and was somehow d that this guy was a pervert.


    Haru didn''t know what this girl was thinking, but he had a new home now.

 Chapter 1732 Lets go out and play! 1

    <h4>Chapter 1732 Let''s go out and y! 1</h4>


    Before the summer vacation, Erina was very busy, but during the summer vacation, she was so free that she decided to live at Haru''s house directly. Laying on the sofa with an air conditioner that was fully activated, a cold drink, a snack, and some shoujo manga, she felt that this was simply heaven. As for getting fat? She felt that she couldn''t be fat, considering how she had always had an intense workout every night with her man.


    Erina put her head on her man''sp and asked, "Say."


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Erina curiously.


    "Are you busy in the autumn?" Erina asked.


    "Autumn?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I''m not sure yet, but what''s wrong? Do you want me to help you with your Moon Banquet Festival stall or something?"


    The Moon Banquet Festival is the annual school festival held at Tootsuki culinary academy. During the festival, students can set up a food booth after receiving permission to do so. During the Moon Banquet Festival, students may choose to work individually or in a group.


    The festival is considered a huge event that attracts more than 500,000 customers a day. Among these customers are numerous domestic and foreign V.I.P.''s. The customers are amodated at Tootsuki''s on-campus lodging facilities and T¨­tsuki Resort; the rent for the lodging alone is a great money maker for Tootsuki.


    "Can you?" Erina asked with a shining eye.


    "¡­It''s possible, but do you really have to open the stall? Can we just y around the festival?" Haru asked since he really didn''t see a reason for Erina to work so hard, considering that he didn''tck money, and as his fiancee, she also didn''tck one either. Even though he knew that as a member of Elite Ten, Erina might need to open her stall as the festival''s main attraction, he still had heard that if the members of the Elite Ten didn''t want to open one, it didn''t really matter.


    "Haru, I''m Nakiri. I need to show everyone my skills and strengthen our family position in the culinary world," Erina said with a serious expression.


    s


    "I know." Haru patted Erina''s head and said, "But you sure that you want to hire me? I''m not cheap."


    "What do you want?" Erina blushed and asked, "Don''t tell me that you''re going to ask me to suck that thing again?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Isn''t it you who is the one who sucks it on your own?'' Haru thought, but he nodded and said, "Can you?"


    "We - Well, I don''t really mind, should we do it now?" Erina asked.


    "It''s still a day, though." Haru smiled and said, "You have be perverted, huh, Erina?"


    "Whose fault it is?!" Erina was full of shame.


    "Still, where is Hisako? She''s usually beside you, but I have seen that you have been separated for a while," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Erina stared at Haru.


    "What?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Do you want to eat, Hisako?" Erina asked.


    "¡­Howe that the image of a beast is always on your mind?" Haru was speechless.


    "It''s because you''re like that?!" Erina said without hesitation.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well, if you''re curious about her, she''s working hard at the Tootsuki Autumn Election," Erina said.


    The Autumn Election is used to determine the current generation''s ss standing of first-year students through a cooking tournament. iming victory in the Election can greatly increase a student''s chances of eventually bing a member of Tootsuki''s Elite Ten Council.


    "I see." Haru nodded and asked, "Hasn''t she asked for your help?"


    "No, she said that she was going to use her own power to win the tournament," Erina said with a somewhat proud tone. She then looked at Haru and said, "If you''re free, you shoulde to the festival. I''ll show you around, or rather, do you want to be a judge there?"


    "Me? A judge? Are you serious?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Why not? I''m sure that everyone will be excited to see the richest man on earth taste their food, and if their food is good, you might give them a sponsor or something, right?" Erina asked.


    "I''ll be visiting the tournament, and I don''t really mind bing the judge, but is that alright with you?" Haru asked.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with it?" Erina asked with some confusion.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your husband will be stolen by someone there?" Haru asked.


    "No, if you just want to hook up with someone and just do it, it isn''t like I can''t stop you anyway, and as long as you don''t forget me and have me in some part of your heart, I''m alright," Erina said simply.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Erina for a while and said, "I''m d that you''re mine."


    "That''s true. You should treasure me well forever," Erina said while staring at Haru.


    "Yes, I''ll treasure you well forever," Haru said without hesitation.


    Erinaughed and smiled happily. After all, the time she spent with him was the best time of her entire life. Her childhood time might be dark, but not now, with him beside her, and even though this guy was a bastard, he wasn''t that bad, and she also had a lot of sisters that she could trust now, but¡­


    *Ring! Ring!*


    Erina looked at her smartphone and frowned, then directly rejected the call and ced it on the table again.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Alice¡­" Erina murmured with a bad expression.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Your rtionship isn''t that bad, right? From what I''ve heard that you''re the one who has always bullied her in the past."


    "I - I''m not a bully!!!" Erina refuted with a blush on her face, but then she said, "Still, but I might have received my retribution now since you have always bullied me at night."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    *Ring! Ring!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Erina and said, "Why don''t you answer her?"


    Erina let out a long sigh, took the smartphone, and epted the call. "What''s wrong, Alice?"


    "Why did you reject my call?!" Aliceined.


    "If you have nothing to say, then I''ll end the call," Erina said.


    "Wait! Wait! You have been staying at Haru''s house all the time! It isn''t healthy! Let''s go out and y!" Alice said without hesitation.


    "y? Huh? I don''t want to. I want to stay at the house." Erina rejected Alice''s invitation without hesitation.


    "Erina, you meanie! Haru, I know that you''re there! Do something about your woman! Don''t let her bully me! Or rather, invite her to y with me! No, well, let''s just leave Erina, and let''s go out to y!" Alice said without hesitation.


    "How dare you?!" Erina quickly stood up, and her hair stood up like a Saiyan.


    s


    "Well, Erina, it isn''t bad to go out for a while," Haru said.


    Erina wanted to say that that they were about to go out to y on other days, but she shut her mouth since she felt if she said that Alice would do something and tried to go with them, so¡­


    "Well, I don''t mind, let''s go out andy," Erina said simply.


    "Yay! Wait for me! I''ll drive my car to your house to pick you two up! Wait for me there! Don''t you dare to leave me, alright?!"


    The sound of fast and loud footsteps could be heard from Erina''s smartphone, which caused both Haru and Erina to be able to only shake their heads at this moment, thinking that this girl was too¡­ too excited, right?

 Chapter 1733 Lets go out and play! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1733 Let''s go out and y! 2</h4>


    Haru, Erina, and Alice came out from their car, and the three of them looked at the building in front of them.


    Haru was silent, but Erina was confused and asked, "What is this ce?"


    "A public pool, you don''t know them?" Alice asked.


    "Huh? I thought we were going to the private pool owned by Nakiri¡­" Erina didn''t expect Alice to bring them to the public pool. After all, Alice said that she was going to invite them to the pool.


    But why the pool? Well, they were in the summer, so shouldn''t it be obvious for them to y in the pool?


    Still¡­ Erina and Haru were a bit dumbfounded when Alice brought them to the public pool.


    "Listen, Erina. We''re slightly unfamiliar with what people callmon sense." Alice raised her finger as if she was going to lecture Erina. "You can''t be a great cook like that. We must experience many things."


    Erina folded her arms, looking at Alice, and asked, "Then¡­ why did we have toe here?"


    "Geez, all you do isin! Haru tells your girlfriend!" Alice pouted.


    "Ha? What do you mean by that?!" Erina looked at Haru and said, "Haru, what do you think? Should we really y here?"


    s


    "Haru, we should y here, right?" Alice asked with a smile.


    Haru didn''t answer their question immediately, but he asked, "Say, Alice, have youe to the public pool before?"


    "No, this is my first time," Alice said simply.


    "So, did you choose this public pool this time?" Haru asked.


    "No, I have asked someone to search for a public pool, and here we are," Alice said.


    "Well, if your people are the ones who choose this, then it should be alright." Haru nodded and said, "Well, I don''t really mind, but you should be prepared, alright?"


    "Be prepared. What do you mean?" Alice asked with confusion.


    "You two are born from a rich family, so you might not have the experience toe to the public pool, but since your people choose this public pool, then it should be alright. That''s all you need to know," Haru said.


    "Just tell us, what do you want to say," Alice asked directly.


    "Yeah, Haru, what do you want to tell us?" Erina asked with a frown.


    Haru looked at Kurokiba and asked, "Kurokiba have you been in the public pool before?"


    "Well, not really." Kurokiba shook his head.


    Haru sighed and said, "Well, I don''t want you to have a bad impression of the public pool, but some public pool is really bad, especially when there are too many people there since something bad might happen."


    "Something bad?" 2x


    Erina and Alice looked at Haru curiously.


    "Pissing," Haru said directly.


    "Pi - Pissing?!" 2x


    Erina and Alice were dumbfounded.


    Haru nodded and said, "Unlike an adult, the little children don''t care much about hygiene, so they might take a piss on the pool, and their piss might be mixed with the water from the pool, and¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" The expression of Erina and Alice became pale and disgusting.


    "You-You''re exaggerating, right?" Alice asked in a shaky voice.


    Haru shook his head and said, "It''s the truth, but well, you don''t need to worry too much since the water of the pool is mixed with chlorine, and by using that, most viruses and bacteria will be killed." He looked at the two of them and asked, "After hearing that, do you still want to enter the public pool?" In truth, there was still much of the horror of the public pool, but he wouldn''t say it, after all, not all the public pool was like that, and a lot of them were quite good, but if he could get the private one, why should hee to the public one, right? But when he thought about both Erina and Alice, who were very oblivious about the life ofmon people, he felt that it might be a good idea for them to experience it.


    Well, Erina might have experienced it before, but Alice¡­ Haru had a feeling that Alice was a very sheltered girl, which was why he didn''t mind following her to y in the public pool.


    Alice then looked at her bodyguards and asked, "There are no little children inside, right?"


    "No, miss, there aren''t many guests, and most of them are young people like you," the bodyguard said respectfully.


    "Then it is alright, let''s go inside to y!" Alice said without hesitation.


    Erina pulled Haru''s hand and asked, "Is it really alright?"


    "Well, you don''t need to worry too much. Just trust your people, and use this as a chance for an experience," Haru said.


    "Well, if you say so, then I believe you, Haru." Erina nodded and said, "By the way, you''re also going to enter, right?"


    "Um." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Of course."


    "That''s good." Erina smiled and hugged Haru''s arm.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Alice looked at their interaction, and she was happy to see Erina could show such a smile, but why did she feel so ufortable at this moment. "Don''t flirt all the time!" She pulled Erina directly and separated her from him. "Hurry up and change into your swimsuit! We''ll also change into one too, be prepared, alright?"


    "Well, I''m quite anticipating what kind of swimsuit that you''ll wear," Haru said with a smile.


    "Good!" Alice smiled and said, "Let''s go, Erina!"


    "Wait! Wait! Alice, don''t pull me!" Erina screamed whileining.


    When Erina and Alice left, the group of female bodyguards quickly followed them.


    "Say, Kasugano-san, is the pool really alright?" Kurokiba suddenly asked.


    "You''re a man. What are you afraid of?" Haru asked.


    "Well, that''s true." Kurokiba nodded, and as a man, he felt a bit ashamed to be afraid of the public pool.


    "Let''s change into our swimsuit," Haru said.


    "Oh." Kurokiba nodded and followed Haru to the changing room. The group of bodyguards also followed them too.


    In the changing room, Alice chuckled and said, "Erina, are you going to seduce Haru by wearing that bikini?"


    "Um." Erina simply nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Alice.


    Alice opened her mouth wide, and she was in shock. "Are-are you serious?!"


    Erina smiled at Alice and said, "Alice, you''re still a little girl. You don''t understand him much."


    "!!!!" Alice pouted directly, her face very red, showing annoyance. "What do you mean by that?!" Are you saying that you''ve be an adult woman or something?!"


    Erina opened her eyes wide when she heard Alice''s words.


    s


    "¡­¡­" Alice was dumbfounded, but then¡­


    Erina smiled and said, "I was joking. Don''t think too much. Let''s go out now. I''m sure that if we don''t go out, Haru might be surrounded by a lot of girls."


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t act like some adult women so suddenly!" Alice was full of grief, especially when she thought that her unloveable cousin had grown up, which somehow made her a bit lonely and annoyed since she felt that she had lost once again!


    "Wait a moment, don''t leave me!"


    Alice quickly chased after Erina, who had walked out, but her face hit Erina''s back since Erina suddenly stopped. "Why did you stop so suddenly?!" But Erina didn''t answer her, she titled her head slightly and was dumbfounded since it was her first time seeing Haru''s naked body, and she had to admit that it was amazing.

 Chapter 1734 Lets go out and play! 3

    <h4>Chapter 1734 Let''s go out and y! 3</h4>


    Erina and Alice could see the moment they came out from the changing room. Haru immediately became the center of attention, and somehow, many girls seemed to be ncing at him from time to time. Some of them even wanted to walk toward him to talk with him.


    Erina didn''t wait anymore and walked directly toward him to show whose man they were looking at.


    Alice was stunned and looked at Haru''s body for a while from up to bottom before she looked at his bottom. Even though his pants were a bit loose, she could see a huge bulge there.


    Haru, on the other hand, had already noticed Erina and Alice. He nodded and said, "You two are simply stunning." He looked at Erina and thought that it might be good to let her wear this tonight.


    Erina looked at Haru''s smile and knew what this guy was thinking. She pouted and said, "Don''t think something bad, alright?"


    "It''s impossible when you wear something like this," Haru said in a whisper.


    Erina blushed, but because of this, Alice couldn''t ept it and shout, "Hey! Hey! Don''t ignore me! Let me join you two!"


    Haru and Erina looked at each other and could only shake their heads.


    "Anyway, do you want me to put sunscreen on you?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" If they were at a private ce, Erina wouldn''t be this shy, but they were in public, after all, so she was shy.


    s


    "It''ll be bad if your skin is burnt," Haru said.


    "Well, just don''t do anything weird, alright?" Erina said shyly.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I won''t do it." But he would do it when they were going hometer.


    Erina nodded and let him put sunscreen on her, but¡­


    "Me too! Me too! I want you to put sunscreen on me!" Alice raised her hand high and caused her breasts to shake around.


    "¡­¡­" Erina and Haru.


    Erina then smiled gently and said, "You don''t need Haru''s help. I''ll help you put sunscreen on you."


    "Eh?" Alice was stunned, but well, she agreed since it was a rare chance to see Erina take the initiative to help her, after all.


    Haru really didn''t intend to do something bad to Erina since he could do it back at home, but Erina¡­


    "Wait! Wait! Erina, don''t use your feet! Why do you use your feet to put sunscreen on me?!" Alice cried out when Erina used her feet to put sunscreen on her back.


    "What? Didn''t you ask for my help before? I will help you now, don''t you need to thank me?" Erina asked.


    "Sadist! Sadist! Erina has be a sadist! Haru helps me! Your girlfriend is going to kill me!" Alice cried out miserably.


    Haru looked at Erina and Alice and thought that the rtionship between the two was very close to each other. "Well, enough, Erina, how about we y now?"


    "Before we enter the pool, we have to do something," Erina suddenly said.


    "That''s true." Alice nodded and also joined.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What?"


    "Well, I haven''t put sunscreen on you," Erina said with a smile.


    "Um! Um! Let''s put sunscreen on you, Haru!" Alice said with a bright smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru looked at the sky and wondered whether they were trying to wake up his anaconda now.


    After all the messy things, the three of them went to y in the pool together, from swimming,ying on the float, and the slide.


    "Uwaa~~~."


    Haru, who was in the middle, was hit by two softness at two-direction from front and back. The Nakiri sisters were really amazing on his mind at this moment.


    After ying around, they sat on the side of the pool while talking to each other.


    "Haru, I have heard that there''s also a "hitting on women" happening around. Is that true?" Alice asked.


    "That''s true. I have done it before," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Alice and Erina.


    "Well, you won''t have that chance since with me around, no guys will try to hit on you, though," Haru said simply.


    Alice and Erina looked around, and somehow, they could see that some guys simply moved away and looked quite bitter, but then when they saw the thing between his legs, they also understood why.


    Erina was alright since she had eaten it with her two mouths, but Alice felt that the temperature became hotter.


    "Say, I have heard that you''re going to enter the Tootsuki Autumn Election?" Haru asked while looking at Alice.


    "Yes." Alice put her hand on her chest and said, "Of course, I''m going to win the election, right, Erina?"


    "Well, I''m not so sure." Erina shook her head.


    "Huh? Don''t you believe in my ability?!" Alice pouted and stared at Erina with an annoyed expression.


    "Alice, I believe in your ability, but as you have said before, weckmon sense in society," Erina said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Alice was confused.


    Erina thought for a while and said, "Well, if you''re tasked to cook something luxurious or an A-grade, then I won''t be worried about you, but what if you''re told to cook something like a B-grade gourmet?"


    "Of course, I''ll mix my specialty with that B-grade gourmet," Alice said without hesitation.


    "Well, Erina, your choice of example is a bit wrong." Haru looked at Alice and said, "Alice, if you''re tasked to make a bento, then what are you going to make?"


    "Bento?" Alice thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll probably cook sushi that is mixed with molecr gastronomy, giving off a very luxurious ent to my food."


    Haru nodded and said, "That''s a great idea, but if you''re told to make sushi, then I''m sure that you''ll make the same food too, right?"


    Alice wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    "I''m not saying that your food is bad, or rather, it is delicious, especially with your molecr gastronomy technique, but youck a hint of yfulness and a surprise element, somehow when you cook, you''re like a different person, not like Alice Nakiri who talks happily like a child, invites us randomly to the pool, or cries like a child¡­"


    "Why are you saying something bad about me?!" Alice pouted.


    "It''s not something bad. That part of you is cute, which is why you think about how to put all of that idea into your dish and tell everyone that this is the dish that is made by Alice Nakiri. No one can copy it, and it is only you who can make it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Erina and Alice.


    "I''m sorry if I sound noisy, but it won''t be fun if you lose, right?" Haru said.


    Alice snorted and said, "I''m also Nakiri! I''ll win this election no matter what!"


    "You don''t win because you''re Nakiri. You win because you''re Alice Nakiri," Haru corrected.


    "Um." Alice blushed, feeling a bit shy, but then she said, "Thank you."


    Haru nodded, but then he heard Erina whisper to him.


    "Thank you." Even though Erina had always fought Alice, she cared about her after all.


    "Just repay me at home," Haru whispered back.


    Erina blushed and hit this bastard since all he thought was just a perverted thing!


    Alice, who saw their interaction, somehow felt bitter since, in truth, she also wanted¡­


    After they yed around, they went back as usual.


    Erina was full ofints since the changing room didn''t even have a hairdryer, which caused her to dry her hair by only using a towel.


    "Well, let''s go back home," Haru said and helped Erina dry her hair.


    "Um." Erina nodded and thought about going back with Haru. "Bye, Alice."


    "See youter, Alice," Haru said and left with Erina in his car.


    s


    "¡­¡­"


    Alice could only watch Haru''s car that slowly left with some bitterness.


    "Ojou," Kurokiba called out to Alice, then looked in the direction of Haru''s car, and could only shake his head since there was nothing that he could do at that moment.


    Alice should be happy that Erina was happy with Haru, but why couldn''t she say it directly from her mouth?


    ''Haru¡­''

 Chapter 1735 Next Quest 1

    <h4>Chapter 1735 Next Quest 1</h4>


    In the car, Erina looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, have you seen Alice''s expression before?"


    "Um." Haru nodded, and he didn''t lie. After all, he could see Alice''s bitter expression before. "Well, she might want to follow us back home?"


    "Are you serious about saying that to me?" Erina asked while staring at Haru.


    Haru looked at Erina and asked, "Do you want me to say that she is in love with me?"


    "If so, what will you do?" Erina asked.


    "That depends. What do you think about it? Do you hate it?" Haru had to admit that even though Alice was very loud, she was a very gentle girl and fun to be with. He felt that staying with her wouldn''t cause him to be bored no matter how long it was. Still, he knew that he needed to think about Erina''s feelings. After all, Alice was her cousin.


    Erina was in silence since she knew that if this guy wanted to hunt down her cousin, it was only a matter of time, and the only thing that stopped him was her feeling, which somehow made her feel better. She then rested her head on his shoulder and said, "I feel like if you also date Alice, it''ll be very noisy."


    "That''s true. Your moan is very loud after all." Haru nodded in agreement.


    Erina blushed in shame and shouted, "HARU!!!!"


    s


    Returning to the house, as usual, everyone stayed together. After all, they were on summer break, and they could go out anywhere as long as they wanted, but they already had a n.


    "We''re going to Mount Fuji, right?" Utaha asked.


    Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, we''re going to watch Fuji Rock Festival."


    "It''s amazing that Iwasawa can perform at that event," Eriri said with a sigh. After all, she also visited Haru''s cafe, and of course, she knew everyone there.


    "Huh? Are you going to go with us, Eriri?" Utaha was confused.


    "KASUGAMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri shouted unjustly.


    "¡­¡­" Sora and Megumi had enough of both harems somehow.


    Kirari looked at Eriri and said, "Still, Eriri, are you sure that you''re going toe with us?"


    "Why not? I also want to watch this biggest rock festival," Eriri said without hesitation.


    "I mean, we''re going to stay together, and you should know what a couple will usually do, right? With you around, it''ll be hard for us to do it," Raikou said softly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Eriri.


    Eriri was silent. Then she looked at everyone who was looking away from her. Her eyes were brimming in tears when she thought that she was going to be left out.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry, Eriri. I''ll also be with you at the festivalter," Sumire said.


    "Sumire-sensei!!!" Eriri cried out and quickly jumped into Sumire''s arms, feeling d that there was one person who hadn''t be Haru''s girl.


    Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You don''t mind that Ie, right?"


    "Why not? We can get a lot of vanster," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded. After all, this guy had a lot of cars and didn''tck money. One or two vans were quite cheap for him.


    "Why should we bring a van? Can you just bring a bus directly?" Kirari asked with confusion.


    "¡­¡­"


    At night, when everyone was resting, Haru was lying on the sofa with Raikou and Sumire sitting between them, asking him many questions about the quest.


    "Can you take me there?" Raikou asked.


    "It might be a bit hard," Haru said.


    Sumire nodded and said, "Only the member of Group Chat can go to the quest."


    "I see¡­" Raikou was a bit disappointed and knew that if she didn''t ask to be a human by using a Holy Grail, then she might be able to follow Haru to the quest as his servant, but she had be a human, after all, and she couldn''te with him.


    Haru patted Raikou''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry too much. The quest isn''t that dangerous, or rather, most of them are quite easy."


    "Well, if the one who ising to the quest is you, then it might be easy, but it''ll be different if it someone else," Sumire said since she knew that most of the members of the Group Chat weren''t as versatile as Haru, she knew that this guy had a lot of power that had a connection with the mind, unlike everyone who was mostly physical ability or elemental ability, or rather, a straight forward ability?


    Sumire wasn''t sure how to describe it, but she knew that, unlike Haru, who could blend himself with the people in the world of the quests easily, everyone couldn''t do what he could do, which was why it was really reassuring to have him on the quest.


    "Still, your previous world is a bit unthinkable, is there really such a world?" Sumire asked, after all, from Haru''s experience that she heard, his previous world was like an easy game for the protagonist of that world. Everything moved around the protagonist, and the protagonist was so strong that no one could defeat him, except for Haru, of course.


    "Um, really." Haru nodded and said, "If I''m not there, then probably the protagonist''s path will be very smooth, marry the girl he likes, then trounce the devil."


    But unfortunately¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­" Raikou and Sumire knew the ending of the protagonist wasn''t smooth when the protagonist met this bastard.


    "I wonder when the next quest will happen," Sumire said with a sigh.


    "Do you want to go on the quest?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Sumire nodded and said, "I want to go on the quest."


    "Well, I feel like a quest will appear soon," Haru said.


    "Really? How can you be so sure?" Sumire asked.


    s


    "Well¡­"


    Haru hadn''t finished his words, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. Not only his smartphone, but Sumire''s smartphone was also the same.


    Both of them looked at each other, and they couldn''t say anything at this moment.


    "There''s a quest, right? Hurry up and check the content," Raikou said since she was quite curious about what kind of quests they would perform.


    Haru and Sumire then checked the content of the quests, and as expected, they were unfamiliar with this world, which made them a bit helpless.

 Chapter 1736 Next Quest 2

    <h4>Chapter 1736 Next Quest 2</h4>


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Be a Magician.


    Quest 2: Learn a Magic.


    Quest 3: Join First High School.


    Quest 4: Join the student council.


    Quest 5: Get all the data about Magician Research and Development Institutes.


    Quest 6: Learn Strategic-ss Magic.


    Quest 7: Win the Nine Schools Competition.


    Participant: two people.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    s


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the Nine Schools Competition.


    "¡­¡­" Haru, Raikou, and Sumire.


    "Say what kind of quests is this?" Raikou asked.


    "I''m not sure," Haru said helplessly and wondered whether there would be a world that he would be familiar with. After all, previously, there were a lot of worlds that he was unfamiliar with. Looking at the list of quests, he was sure that all of those quests would be very troublesome for him, but he would be lying if he wasn''t looking forward to the quests.


    Sumire shook her head and said, "Let''s talk on the Group Chat."


    Haru nodded and agreed, and as expected, the Group Chat was very lively.


    Gintoki: "Do any of you know about the quests? Haru? Kuroneko?"


    Haru: "I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything."


    Kuroneko: "Me too. I wonder what kind of world this is?"


    Yajima: "I''m too old to think about all of this."


    Jeanne: "Haru, in your hypothesis, what kind of world is this?"


    When Haru was asked, everyone was also waiting for Haru, wondering what kind of world this quest would be.


    Haru was asked and thought for a while before he responded.


    Haru: "The first thing that we know is that this is a world of magic since we can see that we need to learn magic, enter an academy, and there''s even apetition. It is a cliche battle magic academy plot, like the previous world where I have been, but I can see that there''s some difference, or rather, I can see that this world is like Tabana''s world."


    Tabane: "Oh? Like mine?"


    Haru: "Um, it is just my own thought, I can be wrong, but in Tabane''s world, everyone in that world is changing because of Infinite Stratos, then in this quest, then it might be because of magic, and magic, is probably, not like those fantasy magic, but using a science."


    "Science?"


    Haru: "Well, not entirely, it is probably thebination of science and fantasy, I''m not sure yet, but with all of the words of "Magician Research and Development Institutes" and "Strategic-ss Magic" being mentioned on the quest, there is one thing that I can be so sure of."


    Kuzuha: "What is it?"


    Haru: "Well, the existence of a magician in this world is like a weapon, no, or rather, they''re a weapon."


    Haru: "Because of that, I can probably tell that the magician will be monitored by the government or other organizations."


    Gintoki: "So we can be so sure that there won''t be a harem protagonist in this story?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru: "I''m not sure. After all, in Tabane''s world, there''s a harem protagonist too."


    Tabane: "But that harem protagonist''s heroines have been stolen by certain someone, right?"


    "Right?" Everyone also agreed since, with a certain someone that they knew, no harem protagonist would be able to do anything.


    Haru: "Cough! Cough! Isn''t it better to talk about something else? There''s something that we need to do, right?"


    Teppei: "So who do you think is suitable to be sent in this quest?"


    This was the most important question. After all, every quest was dangerous. Even Haru''s previous quest might seem a bit like a joke, Shin Wolford was a powerful foe, and there was also the existence of devils, demons, and an aristocrat.


    If Haru wasn''t able to get his position as the member of the council and the future prime minister of the Els, then his path on that world wouldn''t be so smooth, after all, most people wouldn''t treat amoner as a human, like what the Empire did.


    This is why they need to send suitable people on this quest. After all, no one really knew what would happen if someone wasn''t prepared. They might lose their lives.


    Charlotte: "So who will go? We can only send two people, right?"


    Tsunade: "I don''t really want to go. That world seems quiteplicated."


    Yajima: "Me too."


    Luffy: "I want to go!"


    "NO!!!"


    They directly rejected Luffy. After all, this guy was simply a walking bomb, and they were sure that this guy might cause a lot of trouble during the quest.


    Korosensei: "Just send Haru, alright? Isn''t the matter clear?"


    Kouha: "Haru is very knowledgeable about technology, after all."


    Teppei: "There''s no one more suitable than him."


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Kuzuha: "Well, we need two people for this quest. Who will apany him?"


    Kuroneko: "I''m not that smart. I don''t think that I''m suitable to enter this quest."


    Jeanne: "Me - Me too, I don''t think that I''m suitable." When the quest was rted to science or something, she didn''t think that she should go. After all, she knew that she wasn''t smart. In the Akane Academy, if most of the lessons weren''t about a fight, she might not do well there.


    Haru was also wondering who should go with him, but it didn''t really matter who would go with him this time.


    Esdeath: "Do you think my power can be helped on this quest?"


    Haru looked at Esdeath''s private chat then thought for a while about Esdeath''s power. He had to admit that Esdeath was very powerful with her ice-rted technique, but¡­


    Haru: "Sorry, this quest isn''t very suitable for you."


    Esdeath: "It''s alright, but I''ll go on the next quests."


    Haru: "Sure." With Esdeath''s personality, he was afraid that she was toozy to learn the knowledge of the quest. After all, technology wasn''t her forte.


    Everyone talked for a while. Several people were suitable to go to the quests with Haru, which were Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte. In truth, except for the four of them, no one was suitable to be sent on this quest, and the four of them also had worked together on the technology quest rted.


    Charlotte was smart and knowledgeable about technology, especially robots, artificial intelligence, biology, weaponry, and programming.


    On the other hand, Sumire was knowledgeable about medicine, including the application of machines on the human body.


    Lastly, Tabane was an overpowered character with a technology-rted power, especially when she had received "Machina Maker" from her previous quests. With that reward, she could manipte any machine, which was pretty much a dope ability.


    Tabane: "Sumire, you should go."


    Charlotte: "Yeah, I agree, you should go this one."


    Sumire was surprised and asked, "Are you two sure?"


    Tabane: "You need to power up slightly."


    Charlotte: "Besides "Hana-Hana no Mi," your power isn''t much different from normal people, right? So in this quest, you should go."


    s


    Even though it might sound cruel, out of all the members of the Group Chat, Sumire was the weakest among everyone. Even Yajima, the oldest, and Kuroneko, Chuunibyou was also stronger than Sumire.


    Sumire then looked at Haru and asked, "Is this alright?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, you have asked to go on the quest before, right? I believe I can protect you there."


    "Then I''ll go on this quest," Sumire said with a smile.


    Then with all of that had been decided, Haru and Sumire started their preparation to go on the quest since they were sure there would be many things that they needed to watch out forter.

 Chapter 1737 We need to remain chaste before marriage, right?

    <h4>Chapter 1737 We need to remain chaste before marriage, right?</h4>


    Without a doubt, Sumire was the weakest member of the Group Chat andpared to everyone, her power was only "Hana Hana no Mi," even though it might be a powerful ability since, with this ability, she could create a hand or various parts of her body inside the organ of her opponent then crushed them. Still, once her opponent got closer to her, she would be taken down, and it would be over for her.


    But without a doubt, the way Sumire used her power was better than Nicole Robin, but her body was fragile, though her body was weaker than Nicole Robin.


    After they came to this world, they didn''t move for a while but rather stayed in the alley as usual to get a general idea about this world.


    "This is really a future world¡­" Sumire looked at the surrounding area with some amazement. The world where she did the quest previously was from the world of the "el World," and it happened in 2046. On the other hand, they are at the end of 2094 right now.


    "Yeah, the future world is very troublesome since the surveince is just too advanced," Haru said helplessly. If it was someone other than him and Tabane, they would be troubled once they entered this world. Luckily, he entered this quest, or else they would be caught by the people in this world immediately. From his position, he could see various street cameras, and he was also sure that the satellite was also very advanced that it could see him in this position with HD quality or 4k, or even more?


    Luckily, Haru had many devices to hack and jam the various surveince in this world, andbined with his power. He was simply a ghost in this world.


    "But Haru, is this alright?" Sumire asked.


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, I''m pretty weak, right? Don''t you think that I''m a burden?" Sumire asked while looking at Haru.


    "I''llplete the quest, and I''ll also protect you. Doing those two at the same time might not be easy, but I''ll do it, so you don''t need to worry." Haru then held Sumire''s hand to reassure her that everything would be alright.


    s


    "¡­"


    Sumire took a deep breath and somehow understood why a lot of girls were falling for him. Her face was slightly reddened, and she asked, "It''s a bit cold. Do you have a woman''s winter clothes?"


    When they arrived, it was at the end of December, and it was almost a new year soon, and during that time, it was winter in this country.


    Now that you mention it, the author hadn''t told everyone which country they were teleported to, right? The answer was obvious, and that country was Japan.


    "Here you go." Haru took out a woman''s winter clothes and gave them to Sumire.


    Sumire nodded and started to take off her clothes.


    "Wait! Wait! Why did you suddenly open your clothes here?!" Haru was dumbfounded and quickly stopped Sumire.


    "I mean, it''ll be weird if I walk with these clothes, right?" Sumire said while looking at Haru. "And don''t you like it?"


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I''ll turn around."


    "No, no, you also need to change your clothes, right? Let''s change together!" Sumire said with a smile, feeling quite fun to tease him.


    "¡­" Haru was wondering when his beastly image had be a docile cat?


    After they changed their clothes, Haru held Sumire in his hands and directly turned into an astral mode to go into the den of various thugs or yakuza. After all, they needed money, and those ces were the best way to get various necessary things in this world.


    In truth, Haru knew that the existence of yakuza, even though it was very troublesome and quite necessary, he didn''t really like it, which was why if he could destroy one, then there shouldn''t be trouble, right?


    In his astral mode, he was simply invincible in this world. No one would be able to catch him. After all, he had be something simr to a ghost. In this science world, who would believe in ghosts, right?


    Unless you were a five-year-old kid, of course.


    As expected, Haru and Sumire knew that this world was quite simr to "el World," and there wasn''t any paper money, only digital money. Still, they didn''t feel weird. After all, a human has always developed toward the future. When there wasn''t any money, they used a barter. After some development, they used coins made by using either copper, silver, or gold. Once they knew those metals had a limited amount, they decided to use paper money. Then now, when technology has be advanced, they use digital money.


    In the end, what was necessary was trust. When someone thought that digital money was precious and believed in the country that produced it, then digital money became precious. It was just like that.


    After taking some money, creating some bank ounts with an anonymous name, they directly walked away, leaving them. After all, it wasn''t like Haru didn''t really like to attract attention, and it was better to be quiet until he understood this world.


    "So, where are we going now?" Sumire asked.


    "Let''s go to the hotel," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Sumire.


    "Haru, I know that you''re starving, but you be at least a gentleman with me," Sumire said with a reprimanded tone.


    "¡­" Haru.


    Haru thought that his image as a beast seemed still retained on Sumire''s mind.


    Joke asides, both of them went to the hotel together without hesitation, this time, they chose a luxurious hotel directly, with a clover-like symbol, and as expected, the moment they entered, they became a center of attention directly, after all, Haru was so handsome, but he had gotten used a stare and didn''t say much. He then said to get one room for him and Sumire, but he didn''t expect to receive a weird gaze from the staff for a short moment.


    "Is there something wrong?" Haru asked the staff directly.


    "No, no, it''s alright," the male staff quickly shook his head.


    "If you don''t tell me, then I''ll report to your manager, and you''ll be fired," Haru said without hesitation with a frown.


    "Ah, please don''t!" The male staff quickly stopped with a panicked expression.


    "Then tell me," Haru said.


    "Ugh¡­ it''s just that I don''t expect an unmarried male and female to enter a room together. After all, we''re living in the age where we need to remain chaste before marriage, right?" the male staff said in a low voice.


    "¡­" Haru and Sumire.


    Haruughed and patted the male staff, then said, "As long as there''s love, it is alright, you know."


    "Eh?" The male staff was dumbfounded.


    "Well, just give me the room," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes!"


    Haru ordered the best room directly. After all, he didn''tck money, and he also wanted to have a quiet environment. However, he never expected to attract attention because he decided to enter the room together with Sumire. He then noticed a lovely mature woman, which attracted him. Still, he quickly looked away. After all, he had seen many beautiful women in his life, so even though the mature woman was lovely, it only amazed him for a moment, and it was rude to stare at her for a long time.


    "So should we go to the room now, dear?" Sumire asked with a smile while hugging his arm.


    "Good, let''s go!" Haru said without hesitation.


    Sumire and Haruughed, but none of them thought to really have a thought to do something dirtyter. They didn''t really care if they were misunderstood, but then there was one woman whose appearance was full of feminine charms and enchanting mature beauty, staring at Haru since his aura wasn''t something that could be ignored. At the same time, she had to admit that the young man might be the most handsome one that she had seen in her life.


    s


    "Hayama, can you see that young man''s aura?" The woman asked.


    "That young man?" The elderly man looked in Haru''s direction and shook his head. "No, however, I can feel that he''s extraordinary." Even though he couldn''t see Haru''s aura, just looking at him alone, he could feel his heartfelt calm, pressure, and even though it was hard to admit, his appearance might be the most handsome that he had ever seen.


    "Can you search for his information?" The woman asked.


    "By your will." The elderly man bowed his head.


    Then the woman and the elderly man left the hotel with many people bowing their heads toward them, showing how prestigious the status of the woman was.

 Chapter 1738 The magic in this world is very troublesome...

    <h4>Chapter 1738 The magic in this world is very troublesome¡­</h4>


    After Sumire came out from the bathroom, she was looking at Haru, who was still researching on his hologramputer that was given by Tabane. "Is this the reason why we stopped at Tabane''s world before?"


    Haru turned his head and raised his eyebrow when he saw Sumire was wearing a loose bathrobe and a towel on the top of her head. He saw her smooth legs, and her wet messy purple hair somehow made her more seductive. He quickly looked away and said, "No, Tabane has a lot of hacking devices and various tools, especially with her new power. It can enhance the functions and abilities of those devices and tools."


    "I see." Sumire then sat next to Haru directly, ignoring the distance between them, or rather, she stuck into him. "So what have you found out? Is there something that I need to know?"


    "Well, there are a lot of things, but the first thing that I''ll exin is what a magician is," Haru said, but somehow when there was someone beside him, he felt relief. After all, it was tough and lonely to do the quest by himself. He missed the time he spent doing the quests with Esdeath, Jeanne, and everyone else, which was why he felt grateful that someone he knew was right beside him, after all, when he was alone, there were no people that he could trust, and even though he didn''t say it, he was tired.


    So just having Sumire next to him, Haru felt relief.


    With all of that, Haru started to exin what a magician was to Sumire next to him.


    A Magic Technician or Magician is an individual imparted with magic. Magicians can manipte Psions which makes it possible to alter the Eidos. In the past, called "Supernatural Power Users," the name changed once magic became a technical skill, thus making them "Magic Technicians."


    It is said that only 1 in 1000 teenagers have magical talent, which bes 1 in 10000 adults after taking into consideration the loss of power due to stress during the growth process. However, this is only counting those with practical level magic. Those withbat-level magic are undoubtedly rarer.


    "Wait, wait, what are Psions? What is Eidos? And how is magic in this world different?" Sumire asked since there were many things that she couldn''t understand, but one thing for sure, she knew that a magician was very rare. After all, the chance was only 1 among 1000, and even those 1 among 1000 might not have an ability to fight, which made her realize how rare a magician was.


    "Well, from what I know, there are two kinds of magic, which are ancient magic and modern magic. I won''t exin ancient magic since it is quite simr to the magic you see in a novel or storybook-like using an amulet, talismans, etc. On the other hand, modern magic is a skill that changes real-world "phenomena." Haru looked around and said, "For example, this building, this room, is the condition of "now." There''s information in every "phenomenon." This world "information that is attached to phenomena" is called "Eidos." Magicians do not create anything with magic spells. "Eidos" is manipted by temporarily rewriting information."


    s


    Haru then tried to use magic in this world. Even though he didn''t need to be so troublesome since he could use it immediately, he wanted to test whether he could use magic by following how the magician in this world used it. "For example, if I want to create heat with magic, it doesn''t mean that Psion will instantly make it for me, oh, by the way, a Psion is like a Mana, Chi, a Magic Power, or something."


    "Then how do you make a heat if not by transforming the Psion into a heat?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, the heat is created by elerating the molecules in the air, and I have to admit that the process of using magic in this world is very troublesome," Haru said, and he could feel the heat on his palm.


    Sumire also could feel the heat, even though it wasn''t that strong, but she could feel it. "How did you use it?"


    "The first thing we need to do is chant the spell, in this world, or rather in this modern world, they don''t call it a magic spell, but rather, a "Magic Sequence," then to fasten the process of magic, they also need a catalyst, if usually, the magician will use a wand or book to use their magic, then the magician in this world will use a CAD."


    "CAD?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "CAD is a "Casting Assistant Device." It''s a device that helps magicians to use their magic."


    "Do you have it?" Sumire asked since she wanted to see it.


    "Here." Haru took out the CAD that he had taken from the yakuza group before, and after he rewrote everything inside, he didn''t need to worry that someone might be able to track him.


    "It has the shape of a bracelet?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.


    "There are a lot of shapes. Everything depends on thepany, users, etc., it can be anything, as long as it helps the magician use their magic," Haru said. Even though the CAD might be useful, that was all, as long as the magician was powerful enough, or rather, very powerful, they could use magic directly without using CAD. However, he knew that even with all of that, it was still necessary to use a "Magic Sequence" or a Magic Spell since it was the setting in this world.


    "Well, let me continue my exnation."


    "Um."


    "After the CAD process, it will send back that data to the user. Then the magician will be projected out into the real world. Of course, only some magicians can do this since most of the magicians don''t have a fighting ability and decide to enter an engineering profession," Haru said.


    "It''s soplicated, unlike the Fairy Tail, or the world where you previously go, in all of those worlds, you only need to use your imagination, then the magic will be constructed, but in this world, it feels like programming on theputer? Is that right?" Sumire asked.


    "Yeah, it is like programming. You need to create a set of instructions that tell the Psions in this world to move before it is projected into this world," Haru said. He was sure that if Shin was sent to this world, that guy would be an ordinary guy without a doubt. After all, to use magic, they needed to create a set of instructions before it was projected into this world.


    "Still, all I can say about modern magic is like a molecule or atom maniption, right?" Sumire said.


    "You''re not wrong, it is a molecr maniption, but still, it is a powerful ability, right? You can manipte a molecule after all," Haru said.


    "That''s true, but I wonder whether I can learn it. It seems to be very difficult." Sumire then rested her head on Haru''s shoulder.


    s


    "With me here, you don''t need to worry. I''ll learn it with you," Haru said without hesitation.


    "So what is our n after this? How are we going to do this quest?" Sumire asked since it was the most important question that she really wasn''t sure what they needed to do in this situation. After all, she was only a smart scientist and doctor, and she didn''t have a talent in politics, leadership, and manipting people.


    "Well, in truth, I have been thinking a lot of ways, but before that, let me show you something amazing," Haru said and showed something to Sumire.


    "Oh? What is it?" Sumire asked curiously.


    "Hlioskjalf." Haru smiled and thought that there were really many good things in this world, especially this spywork.

 Chapter 1739 Why dont you ask me?

    <h4>Chapter 1739 Why don''t you ask me?</h4>


    Hlioskjalf is a backdoor entrance of the system called Echelon III, an information interceptionwork developed by the USNA that can gather information from worldwide.


    "Echelon III is an information interceptionwork developed by the USNA that can gather information from all over the world." Haru looked at Sumire and said, "I''ll give you the esster."


    "Alright." Sumire nodded.


    In truth, there was a lot more information regarding Hlioskjalf since it could only be used by seven people, which was known as the Seven Sages, but Haru felt that it wasn''t necessary to tell about this matter. After all, this backdoor could be easily hacked by him.


    "As for our n, I have thought for a while, and we should conquer a famous Magician n in this country," Haru said.


    "Is that alright?" Sumire asked and felt a bit worried about his n.


    "Did you know that I had threatened Sogen Saitake when I was in your world?"


    "¡­¡­" Sumire.


    Sumire almost forgot that this guy wasn''t good, but this guy wasn''t evil since he didn''t kill people indiscriminately, but as long as he could achieve his goal, he didn''t hesitate to stain his hands with blood. "You know, this world is very different from my world, and unlike Saitake, you can''t threaten them with a bomb cor." She heard that he threatened Saitaka with a bomb cor to be Saitake''s fake son, but she knew that such a method wouldn''t work in this world.


    "I understand, but you don''t need to worry about that since I have a way to control a famous Magician n in this country. However, before that, I have to tell you about the Ten Master ns in this country," Haru said.


    s


    "Good." Sumire nodded since she was also curious about the Ten Master ns and which n they would invadeter.


    The Ten Master ns is the title given to the top ten most influential Magic Families in Japan. The power of these houses ascends beyond that of judicial authorities.


    There are a total of twenty-eight families worthy of the name Ten Master ns, and the ten who possess the strongest magic among those families will carry the title. The remaining families that serve as recements are called the 18 Assistant Houses.


    "I see." Sumire nodded instantly and understood his n. "So you''re going to invade one of those families?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Without a doubt, with our ability, it''ll attract a lot of people, and those 28 families are the master of this country, or rather, the master of the magicians in this country, if we''re not the members of one of those 28 families, it''ll be a very troublesome matter, and with them behind our back, we can do a lot of things."


    "Do you n to do something?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You should know the image of the Magician in this world isn''t good, or rather they''re being viewed as a weapon for every country, even normal people are afraid of them, which causes some innocent magician to be impacted."


    Sumire''s eyes lit up, and she asked, "What are you nning to do? I''ll help you." She loved to help people, after all, and her body became closer to Haru.


    "¡­For now, how about you maintain some distance from me? After all, we''re an unmarried man and woman, we have passed the age of free sex, and we need to be chaste before a marriage," Haru said strictly.


    Sumireughed and said, "If someone else said that, then I might agree with him, but when those wordse out from your mouth, I feel like you have a talent to be aedian."


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and said, "Be serious, our identity in this world will be a magician, and of course, I want to make the life of the magician better."


    "So, what is your n?" Sumire asked.


    "The first thing to do is to erase the stigma of magicians being connected to a weapon. For now, based on the information that I have gotten from the Hlioskjalf, I can see a lot of magicians who are trying to do that by developing other purposes for a magician besides bing a weapon," Haru said.


    "Such as?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, it should be an energy-rted matter, but there are a lot of things that can be done like space expedition, pollution removing¡­" The more Haru talked, the more excited he was when he thought about what he could do in this world, after all, unlike in his original world, he needed to hold back the progress of advanced technology, but in this world, he didn''t need to hold back at all.


    Sumire listened and couldn''t help but smile, thinking that it might be one of his traits to make him very attractive to women''s eyes.


    "I know that invading one of those families might be bad, but it is the fastest method, after all, we only have few months in this world, and even though our quest is simple, in truth, there is a lot of political matters that we need to watch out for, considering the image of the magician is still bad in the eyes of people," Haru said.


    "We only have a few months of stay in this world, and those things that you have said before need at least a few years to realize it, so it is impossible to do all of that. You need to be realistic and do something else to make the image of the magician good," Sumire said.


    "Say, what is one of my advantages?" Haru asked.


    Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "I''m not sure whether you''re deliberately asking me this question or not, but one thing for sure, you''re very handsome, narcissistic." She had to admit that this bastard might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I''m handsome."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Which is why I thought I would be a King of Music and then gather a lot of fans in this world," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "How about we sleep first? I can tell that you''re quite tired and talking in your dream now."


    "What do you mean by that?!"


    "Let''s sleep." Sumire forced him toy on the bed, thenid on his arm. "I want to test it once, howfortable it is to sleep in your arm."


    "Why didn''t you ask me before? I can give you a pillow arm anytime," Haru said.


    s


    "With all of your harems there? Can I make such a request for you?" Sumire asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru nodded and said, "Let''s sleep first. We can decide which ns that we should invade tomorrow."


    "Um." Sumire nodded and made herselffortable before she slept on his arm.


    On the other hand, Haru was just d that he wasn''t alone, and he also had a good dream tonight.

 Chapter 1740 Which clan should we invade?

    <h4>Chapter 1740 Which n should we invade?</h4>


    In the morning, Haru and Sumire woke up and sat next to each other while eating breakfast in their room. Their hair and clothes were quite messy, but they didn''t care much since they still needed to talk about many things.


    "Still, Haru, after I''vee to this world, I feel like I can see your aura." Sumire looked at Haru in amazement and said, "You should contain it somehow. After all, your aura is very bright and strong. It is like I''m watching the star, no, the star at the close distance, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "It feels warm andfortable somehow," Sumire said.


    Haru smiled, then contained all of his power into his body, erasing all of his aurae, but his presence was still strong and brought harmony to everyone. It felt like nature was revolving around him, or rather he became the center of the world itself. That''s how Sumire felt at the time.


    Before Sumire said that, she could see Haru''s aura, but in truth, she could only perceive it. After all, each of the magicians in this world could perceive the lights and sounds of the Psions that ordinary people couldn''t see.


    Haru then looked at Sumire''s aura and nodded. Even though it wasn''t as powerful as him, he could tell that it would be easy for her to be a strong magician once information was given to her and she was taught by the knowledge.


    "Well, enough talking about me, let''s talk about which n that we should go to now," Haru said.


    "Well, we''re going to either Ten Master ns or 18 Assistant Houses, right?" Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "By the way, are those Ten Master ns are different from each other?"


    "Of course, it is different." Haru nodded and said, "The magic that they have mastered is different and very unique, especially on the research that they are focused on."


    s


    "Research? What kind of research?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.


    "Magician Research and Development Institutes." Haru looked at Sumire while eating his breakfast and said, "It was ten researchboratories established by Japan, each with a specific research theme. Certainboratories have been shut down, one after another, due to inhuman research conducted, among other reasons, with half of them still running as of 2094. Well, out of 10, only the 2nd, 3rd, 5th, 6th, and 8thboratories are still in operation."


    "Hmm, what kind of research are they doing in those 10boratories?" Sumire asked. She was toozy to search the details about those 10 institutes since she was sure that this guy had researched it.


    "Do I need to exin 10 of them?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, I want to know all of them." Sumire nodded.


    Haru nodded, then started to exin. "The 1st Research Institute researched the development of magic for direct interference of organic bodies in anti-personnel warfare. The vaporization magic "Rupture" is the derivative of that research. However, research on human movement control magic led to "Puppet Terrorists" (suicide terrorists manufactured from puppeteer humans) and was halted." He was about to show the video but stopped. "We''re eating. I''ll show you the video of the "Rupture" magicter."


    "No, it''s alright. I''ve seen a lot of blood. I don''t really mind seeing it," Sumire said.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well¡­" Haru nodded and showed the video of a magician that used "Rupture" magic.


    Rupture is a Dispersal Type spell, which evaporates all liquids within an object.


    Haru and Sumire saw someone explode and all the blood on his body scattered outwards like a fountain.


    "This magic is powerful¡­" Sumire murmured, then looked at Haru and asked, "You can control a liquid too, right? Can you do that?"


    "Well, I can do it, but I don''t really like to use it since it is disgusting," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ what about the next institute?" Sumire asked.


    "The second is the 2nd Research Institute, and its research is the direct interference of inorganic substances, especially the development of oxidation to the de-oxidation branch of Absorption Type Magic," Haru said.


    "I''m not interested. What is next?" Sumire said.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "The third is the 3rd Research Institute, and its research is developing Magicians that can independently handle multiple situations, it implemented multi-casting technology. Exploring limits on the maximum number of magic''s that can be cast simultaneously and continuously, it is developing Magicians able to cast multiple magics simultaneously."


    "Next."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Next is the 4th Research Institute, but it is unknown, and no one knows about its location. Even Hlioskjalf doesn''t know its location, but I''m sure that it still exists, but I don''t rmend this since the one who is in control of this research institute is the Yotsuba n, which is the most powerful n in the Ten Master ns."


    "Why don''t you rmend this research institute?" Sumire asked.


    "The first reason is that the subject research of this institute is to use Mental Interference Magic, it aims to strengthen the Magic Calction Area, the reservoir of the superpower so-called magic that resides in a magician''s unconscious mind."


    The Magic Calction Area is the mental area of Magicians, but it isn''t an organ in the cerebrum. In other words, it is a ce where the Magic Sequence or the Magic Chat is being performed on the Magicians, and it is also something that differentiates a Magician and a normal people.


    "Mental research, huh?" Sumire frowned, but she didn''t say much since she knew that this ce''s research would be cruel, or rather, she was sure that the mind of people would be peeped directly, which was pretty much inhumane research. However, as a doctor and researcher, she had gotten used to this kind of matter.


    "But the reason why I don''t really want to go to this ce is that this n might be the n of the protagonist," Haru said.


    "This is the n of the protagonist?" Sumire was dumbfounded.


    "Yotsuba n is the most mysterious and strongest n in Ten Master ns, and even in Japan, everything about this n is in mystery. Even the Magicians who are affiliated with this n are also hiding and disguise themselves. I''m sure that the protagonist should be hiding his identity, and probably also a wed magician, I''m not sure, but I''m 90% sure of it," Haru said.


    "No, I believe in you." Sumire nodded and said, "Still, even if they''re the strongest magicians, can you invade their n?"


    "I can." Haru nodded and said, "If you want, I can directly invade anything easily since the mind-rted ability is my forte, but I don''t really rmend it since I don''t really want to change the plot, or rather, I don''t think that we should invade one among the Ten Master ns, rather we should invade one among 18 Assistant Houses."


    s


    "Huh? Why?" Sumire asked.


    "Because they''re only background characters," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Sumire realized that this guy was really a sadist.


    "Well, let me exin the next n, and after that, we should decide quickly so we can start to move," Haru said.


    "Good!" Sumire nodded and listened to all the exnations of the Magician Research and Development Institutes along with the Ten Master ns and 18 Assistant Houses.

 Chapter 1741 So fast?!

    <h4>Chapter 1741 So fast?!</h4>


    Haru and Sumire talked for a while about which n they should invade.


    Some ns were suitable to be invaded by them, especially those ns involved in the 5th Research Institute, the 6th Research Institute, and the 8th Research Institute.


    Those three institutes were suitable for them to invade. Why?


    This was because the 5th Research Institute researched Material Phase Maniption Magic, which meant it was very suitable for Haru to enter, after all, his power was water maniption, and the 8th Research Institute was also good since it researched Four Fundamental Interactions (gravitational, electromaic, strong nuclear, weak nuclear), his power was also suitable to enter this n since he could control gravity. Still, in the end, they chose the 6th Research Institute, out of all the existing institutes, which were led by Mutsuzuka, Rokkaku, Rokugou, and Roppongi.


    Why?


    Even though the 6th Research Institute researched Heat Control Magic, it was said that thisb alone (apart from the Fourth Institute) had conducted more gic engineering experiments than any other Magician Development Laboratory.


    Sumire wanted to learn more about this world, and she knew that her forte was gic engineering and medicine, which was why she thought it was better to invade one among four ns involved in the 6th Research Institute.


    "But is this alright? Do you have a magic that is rted to heat?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, the heat can be produced by forcibly increasing the vibration at the molecr level of the target." Haru looked at Sumire and said, "Did you forget my power? I can control the vibration, you know?" With his "Gura Gura no Mi" power, it was easy for him to create heat, so his n to invade the n would be smooth.


    "When are we going to start?" Sumire asked after she confirmed that everything was alright.


    s


    "After we take a bath, let''s go invade them immediately." Haru didn''t really want to waste his time and wanted to take over one of those ns immediately, but then, there was something that he needed to ask. "By the way, which is more suitable: Rokkaku Haruka, Rokugou Haruka, or Roppongi Haruka?"


    "Why not Mutsuzuka?" Sumire asked.


    "That n head of that n has quite close ties with the Yotsuba n. I don''t really have any intention to attract the Yotsuba n," Haru said simply.


    "Just say that the n head is a beautiful mature woman, so you don''t want to give her trouble, right?" Sumire said without hesitation.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well, for your question before, it''s better to choose Rokkaku. After all, Rokkugou and Roppongi sound strange with your name," Sumire said.


    "Alright, let''s go after this," Haru said without hesitation.


    Then both of them continued to eat and went to take a bath before they started their journey to Sendai, where the Rokkaku n was located.


    With the advanced technology, a lot of information could be gotten easily, or rather, it had be quite hard to hide information of someone, which was why when Haru walked, his handsome face had always attracted the attention of a lot of people. Still, most people would only look at him from afar, but he didn''t expect someone to investigate him because of his handsome face.


    In the luxurious room, mostly designed with a western-style, a beautiful woman was sitting on the chair, enjoying her afternoon tea session while staring at the beautiful garden through the ss inside her room. Still, in her mind, she was thinking about the young man that she had seenst night and became more and more curious.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    The sound of door-knocking gently was heard.


    "Enter," the woman said.


    When the door was opened and an elderly man that wore a butler suit entered.


    If Haru saw both the woman and the elderly man, he would be the one they had seenst night at the hotel.


    "What''s wrong, Hayama? Do you have any interesting news?" The woman asked.


    "Yes, Maya-sama." The elderly man, Hayama''s name, gave a respectful bow and said, "Yes, it is interesting news."


    "Oh?" The woman, whose name was Maya, looked at the elderly man, waiting for him to say something.


    "We have done research on the two people that we sawst night, and it seems that both of them are Magicians, and very interestingly, their information is like an interesting story. I can probably guess that one of them might be a very talented writer," Hayama said.


    "Writer?" The woman asked with an amused expression.


    "Yes, you can see it directly, but one thing is for sure, there isn''t much data that we can get from them," Hayama said and gave the stack of documents that he had collected.


    The woman then read the data and the background story of both Haru and Sumire and couldn''t help but chuckle, feeling like it was like a story, it wasn''t perfect, so no one would think that it was forged, but rather, there was some mistake on some parts which made anyone who read it couldn''t find any fault on it. She had to admit that some parts made her nose slightly sore since the story was very moving. "Interesting, but in conclusion that they''re an orphan Magician?" After all, it wasn''t umon to see an orphan Magician since most Magicians would be a soldier. Still, she felt weird when she saw that those two weren''t affiliated to anyone, considering how strong they were. "Was this fake data?"


    "Probably."


    "Probably?" The woman raised her eyebrow.


    "One of them might be a very skilled hacker, that we can''t get their information fully, and as we talk now, most of their information is slowly disappearing¡­" Hayama said with a hint of amazement since he knew that one of the two people that he had seenst night might be a very skilled hacker. However, he wouldn''t expect to meet them by chance and looked at his mater, thinking that her luck was very great. After all, it was rare that they would meet such a person.


    "Hmm¡­ how about the record from the hotel? Can we get their video there?" The woman asked.


    "Unfortunately, no, they left in the afternoon. As for their destination, no one really knows where they''re now." Hayama shook his head.


    "Is there some ident that might have been connected to those two people?" The woman asked.


    "If I have to say thatst night one of the biggest yakuza groups in the Kanto area lost a huge amount of money, but as for how they have lost that money, our investigation team was unable to track them, but if we connect this ident and those two people¡­" Hayama wasn''t sure what to say. Still, one thing is for sure: he knew that those two might be powerful magicians stealth-type, too. After all, both of them could enter the biggest yakuza group without anyone noticing and stole many things there. Luckily, it was a yakuza group, not their house. If it was their house, he believed that he might not be able to keep his neck, and it was also their luck that his master also happened to ask about their information.


    The woman tapped her chin and was in the middle of the deep thought.


    Hayama didn''t even talk and waited patiently for his master to talk.


    "Well, don''t be that tense. They might be a secret magician that is cultivated by one Ten Master ns like we do, right?" The woman said.


    "As you said." Hayama nodded.


    s


    "But keep track of them and try to see if you can get more information about them," the woman said.


    "Yes, Maya-sama." Hayama gave a respectful bow, then left the room, leaving the room quietly, leaving the woman there alone.


    In the world of Magicians, Maya, that name was very loud since it was the n Head of the Yotsuba n, Yotsuba Maya.


    Maya sipped her tea and thought that something interesting might happen sooner.


    While Maya ordered her people to investigate both Haru and Sumire, both Haru and Sumire had directly infiltrated into Rokkaku n easily without causing any bloodshed and became their family instantly, which somehow might shock her even more if she knew.

 Chapter 1742 Was it always this easy for you?

    <h4>Chapter 1742 Was it always this easy for you?</h4>


    Sumireid in the Japanese-style room with a still dumbfounded expression while watching Haru, sorting out various books they had gotten from Rokkaku n. "Still, has it always been so easy? What kind of ability have you used that we can enter this n without any problem?" She wasn''t sure, but when they entered the house of the Rokkaku n, they were epted like always, and it was like they had always been part of the family which made her quite dumbfounded by Haru''s ability.


    "Well, it is an ability that I have developed from my telepathy ability," Haru said.


    "So is it telepathy? But how does it work?" Sumire asked.


    "Hmm, how to say, it is like the work of "youkai," if I have to say," Haru said.


    "You-Youkai?!" Sumire was dumbfounded and became confused at why Haru suddenly mentioned a "youkai."'' Youkai was a ss of supernatural monsters and spirits in Japanese folklore, but she couldn''t understand how this exined Shishio''s ability.


    "Have you heard a story like this in your childhood?"


    "What kind of story?"


    "It was like when you were ying with eight of your friends, but suddenly it became nine without you noticed it, but you didn''t care much and kept ying with this extra person. The way my power works is something like that," Haru said.


    "I see¡­ I understand." Sumire nodded and understood how Haru''s power works, and she had to admit that it was very amazingly powerful. After all, with this power, they had infiltrated into Rokkaku n without anyone noticing. "So after this, what are we going to do?"


    "Well, the first thing that we need to do is to understand how magic in this world works." Haru looked at Sumire and asked, "Say, Sumire, do you want me to change your age again?" It wasn''t his first time changing Sumire''s age, after all, and he thought that she wanted to change her age.


    s


    "No, I don''t n to do that. I have decided that I''ll stay at the instituteter," Sumire said without hesitation.


    Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "Haru¡­ you should know that unlike you, even though I''m smart, I''m not omnipotent like you and Tabane, you should know that the exam of the First High School will be held in a few months and there''s no way that I''ll learn both magic and knowledge about this world together, so I have thought that I should help you through something else."


    "Are you sure? I can help you on the exam, you know?" Haru said.


    "It''s alright, but more importantly, can you teach me more about this modern magic? I want to learn it," Sumire said.


    "Well, I''ll teach you." Haru nodded and didn''t force Sumire toe with him to the school. Then without waiting anymore, he started to give Sumire a lecture about the modern magic in this world. After all, it was necessary knowledge.


    Modern Magic is categorized by type of action. It is divided into four major categories: Systematic, Perception, Non-Systematic, and Outer-Systematic.


    Modern Magic is based on studies on supernatural powers (magicians in the early period were referred to as such). In this, magic is categorized by its effects. "eleration (Speed), Weight," "Movement, Oscite (Vibrate)," "Converge, Diffuse (Dissipate)," and "Absorption, Emission (Release/Disperse)" are known as the 4 System, 8 Type magic (Systematic Magic). However, there are some exemptions to this category.


    Magic that is not part of the 4 System/8 Type magic is broken down into 3 other categories. First, "ESP" (Extra Sensory Perception), or Perception-type magic. Second, Non-Systematic Magic, magic that does not aim to alter phenomena by temporarily rewriting the body of information associated with phenomena, "Eidos," but aims to control the Psion itself. However, considering that most forms of magic are Systematic in nature, modern magic has be synonymous with Systematic Magic. Psion maniption is technically also a part of the 4 System, 8 Type and is not limited to Non-Systematic Magic. Third, Outer-Systematic Magic, magic that does not manipte the physical objects but the spirits themselves.


    "Then there is also Ancient Magic and Superpower too, well, but most Magicians don''t have the ability to use those Magics, even so, they''re mostly discriminated against," Haru said.


    "Why are they being discriminated against?" Sumire asked.


    "Sumire, did you forget about what has happened to the "Cursed Children"?" Haru looked at Sumire and said, "I guess in some peaceful condition you might forget about the past, huh? But it isn''t that bad either since that means you can enjoy your life now." The reason for the discrimination of the Magician was extremely simple, and that was because of jealousy.


    After all, the Magician was still a minority, and most of the people were ordinary people without any ability. Of course, they were jealous of the Magician, and because of that jealousy, a group of people used that to their advantage to create a movement to discriminate against a Magician.


    Haru was sure that those movements or groups were secretly sponsored by a group of magicians from another country, which was pretty much cliche. After all, he often saw a simr thing happen in any world, and the best way to do it was to clean them up without leaving bones behind, but that method was too radical, so no one moved until this group really irritated them or caused an uncontroble problem, but it wasn''t something that he needed to worry, after all, he was sure that the Ten Master ns wouldn''t stay calm if this group really troubled them.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire looked at Haru and couldn''t say any words. Still, she knew that she really enjoyed her life now. After all, she didn''t need to worry too much about the Gastrea, nor the discrimination against the Cursed Children, and everything was because of the young man in front of her. She then directly pushed him on the tatami floor and hugged him tightly.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly hug me?" Haru asked.


    "It''s alright. I just want to say thank you for what you have done to my world before¡­" Sumire said softly while hugging him.


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to thank me like that, I just do what I need to do after all," Haru told the truth since he was only doing what the quest told him, but as a man, he felt that his EQ would be hit if he didn''t use this chance to take down Sumire.


    "Haru¡­" Sumire lifted her head and stared at Haru.


    Haru also looked at Sumire.


    There were no words, and they knew what they were about to do that this bastard usually did to his girlfriend.


    "Say, if we do this, we won''t be able to return to our previous rtionship," Haru said.


    s


    "It''s alright. I have nned to do this after all." Sumire smiled and said, "Just be man, and eat me, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t hesitate and directly ate Sumire, then asked why he was called a harem protagonist.


    In the morning, Haru woke up with Sumire, who was lying weakly and showed a satisfied expression on her face on his arm. He looked at the morning sun and thought that he should start to develop himself. After all, the stronger he was, the better it was, right?

 Chapter 1743 - Richest Clan 1

    <h4>Chapter 1743 - Richest n 1</h4>


    In December, no one would ever think that something big would happen, such as how the Rokkaku n suddenly became rich.


    The Rokkaku n, one of the 18 Assistant Houses, became so rich that it made the entire Magicianmunity dumbfounded. This n also started to buy various media industries, entering the entertainment business, when their family was previously in the geothermal power nt drilling industry along with the other three ns that bore the number six in their name, which made everyone became even more dumbfounded, after all, no one would ever think that a mining family would enter both financial and entertainment business.


    Rokkaku, Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi were four ns involved in the 6th Research Institute. The rtionship between the four of them was good. They were always in bnce, working together, maintaining their power together. Still, suddenly Rokkaku was sessful in the financial market, then suddenly entered an entertainment business, so the three n heads of Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi made an appointment and came to the Rokkaku n directly wondering what had happened.


    The head of the Rokkaku n was obviously feeling very happy with the prosperity of his n, and he knew that everything was because of Haru. Still, he wouldn''t say anything about it and only said that they were lucky in the finance market and got a lot of money, so they thought to enter the entertainment industry. After all, they only needed a lot of creativity to work on it. It could also be a form of investment too.


    "If you have leeway, why don''t we invest in our movie?" The head of the Rokkaku n suddenly said.


    "Movie?!" 3x


    The three heads of Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi were dumbfounded since they didn''t know when the Rokkaku n became interested in the movie, after all, most of the Magicians would either enter the military or engineering rted profession, which was why when they heard that the head of the Rokkaku n proposed to invest in a movie, they weren''t sure what to say, after all, rather than working on the movie wasn''t it better to do more research on magic?


    Such a thought wasn''t umon. After all, in most people, the Magician was seen as a weapon, so it was better to do something that made them stronger, right?


    But¡­


    "What kind of movie?" Curious, the head of Rokugou asked.


    "Superhero movie," the head of the Rokkaku n said without hesitation.


    "Superhero movie?!" 3x


    The three of them became more dumbfounded.


    The head of the Rokkaku n nodded and said, "I''m not going to hide it from you, but our intention to enter the entertainment industry is to make the image of magician better. You should know that there''s a lot of people who are going "anti-magic" etc., etc., so we have thought, why don''t we just enter the entertainment industry, and make the image of the magician better. Not only can we get more money, but our image also bes better."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" The three of them looked at the head of the Rokkaku n and wondered whether this guy had always been so smart.


    "So you''re nning to make a magician be a hero in this movie?" The head of the Mutsuzuka n, Mutsuzuka Atsuko, asked. Among the four n heads, she was the only woman, but no one underestimated her. After all, at this moment, her n was a member of Ten Master ns.


    "That''s right." The head of the Rokkaku n nodded and said, "I have thought about making the heroes based on every powerful magician in this country. We''ll develop various backstory, moving plots full of tears,ughter, persistence, loyalty, friendship, and love! Then we can use the other countries'' magicians, anti-magic organizations, or various enemies into a viin in our movie! We''ll make a sessful franchise! No, I mean sessful propaganda about that the magician is good!" He was so excited that he stood up while raising his hand high.


    "¡­¡­" The three ns looked at the head of the Rokkaku n with a dumbfounded expression, but they had to admit that his words moved them.


    "With great power, there must alsoe great responsibility." The head of the Rokkaku n looked at the three of his friends and said, "Shall we?"


    The three of them looked at each other then nodded without hesitation.


    Then the four of the ns talked to each other about a lot of things about the movie, background plot and felt that it was better to use one of their ns as their first movie. Still, the n head of the Rokkaku n quickly stopped them. After all, it was better to leave those things to a professional.


    The three of them nodded and told the head of the Rokkaku n that he had their full support, and after they felt satisfied with their talk, all of them returned. As for why the head of the Rokkaku n could think about making a movie so suddenly, they didn''t care much. After all, inspiration oftenes so suddenly. Their heads had always been preupied with research and war, which was why they had never thought of a huge market that was known as entertainment.


    But¡­


    The three of them wondered who was really the head behind the Rokkaku n, and somehow they felt jealous since no one expected a financial genius would appear in the Rokkaku n. Why not their n?


    When the three of them left, the head of the Rokkaku n and all the important members of this n gathered together while staring at the young man that had brought them a treasure. In their mind, they didn''t expect that the orphan of their family members would give this much surprise to their family.


    Haru was wearing a kimono, sitting next to the n head of the Rokkaku n, and said, "What I say next, I hope that you won''t disclose it to anyone, so before I talk, we need to sign up for this disclosed contract before I talk since what I''m going to say will probably be the main business of our n."


    Everyone nodded and quickly signed the agreement. After all, everything was for the n.


    After everything was done, they quickly looked at Haru, wondering about their next venture business.


    "Well, our next venture is pretty simple, and that is Virtual Reality," Haru said.


    "Virtual Reality?!"


    Looking at their expression, Haru knew that they showed their doubt, but it was normal. After all, besides a Magician, no one really used this device, and there was a lot of war that happened, which was why no one realized the full capacity of Virtual Reality, but once they realized it, it would make them rain in money.

 Chapter 1744 - Richest Clan 2

    <h4>Chapter 1744 - Richest n 2</h4>


    There was something known as a Virtual Terminal Device in this world, but rather than virtual reality, it was a virtual terminal that created illusions within the user''s mind, allowing them to directly absorb the information. However, the effects were realistic enough that some mistake it for reality.


    It could be said that the Virtual Terminal Device is a virtual reality device, but it is only created exclusively for a Magician, not the public.


    However, most people disdained this Virtual Terminal Device. After all, it was only an illusion, and no Magician could be stronger by just using a Virtual Terminal Device. The real purpose of this device was to provide illusions of feats beyond their capabilities since "magic" could be performed effortlessly and without a chance of failure with this device.


    For this reason, the development of virtual reality wasn''t very developed, and no one really paid attention to it. After all, most countries tried to develop their weapons,work, and magic better so their countries could be stronger.


    But they forgot one thing that could be done with virtual reality, which was entertainment.


    Haru knew that a lot of anti-magic was because they couldn''t understand what magicians were, and a lot of normal people felt jealous of them, which was why he thought to create a game with a magician as a base. Once many people yed the game, he could start to develop into another business such as finance, online shopping, cloud, etc.


    Listening to Haru''s words, everyone became dumbfounded, and they could only stare at him in amazement.


    "I''ll get some money to buy some shares of some famous smartphonepanies, so all of you need to be prepared," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone said simultaneously and thought that the n head of the Rokkaku n was Haru at this moment.


    "Lastly, I know that my identity will be known sooner orter, and it is impossible to hide my identity, so you should strengthen the security around me," Haru said.


    "Yes!" They nodded without hesitation. After all, they knew that once something happened with Haru, a lot of their ns would thwart their n.


    "Still, hiding all the time isn''t suitable for me, so rather than hiding, I''ll be famous," Haru said.


    "Famous?" Everyone was confused and didn''t understand what Haru meant.


    "I''ll be a superstar, or rather, I''ll be the first Magician superstar, so tell the TVwork to prepare since I''ll start my debutter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ar - Are you serious, Haruka-kun? Isn''t it better for you to learn now? You''ll enter high school soon, right?"


    After all, everyone knew that Haru was still in the 3rd year of his middle school, and soon, he would be a high school student, so it was better for him to learn, right?


    "It''s alright, with my ability, I can easily take the 1st rank on any National Magic University Affiliated High Schools," Haru said, then released his aura that he had hidden inside.


    "¡­" Everyone couldn''t say a word since they felt like they were watching a sun that was shining brightly at the sky, but somehow, rather than scared, it feltfortable and made them feel like he was guiding them.


    They looked at Haru, and they knew for sure that with this ability, the Rokkaku n would be the richest n in Japan, no, the world sooner orter.


    "Haruka-kun, which high school is you going intoter?" This was an important question. After all, there were nine National Magic University Affiliated High Schools in the country of Japan.


    "If there isn''t a problem, then it should be First High School," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded and didn''t have to say much, even though most of their n members joined the Fifth High School, but it didn''t really matter, and as long as it was a Magic High School, they didn''t think too much since they didn''t see the difference, which high school he joined since he was powerful.


    "Well, that''s all, don''t forget to prepare for my debut, alright? I''ll rock the entire world with my musicter." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "As for my stage name, just change my family name into Kasugano, so my name will be Kasugano Haruka."


    They nodded and quickly remembered it on their minds, but a magician, who had a good IQ, could remember a lot of things easily after all.


    "Sorry if I''m a bit rude since I have nothing more to say, but I''ll return first. I need to study first," Haru said, bowing his head slightly, then left, but before he left. "Well, I''ll talk about the development of the virtual reality deviceter."


    No one was really minded by Haru''s actions. After all, as long as you had power, there was nothing wrong with what they would do, especially when Haru was so handsome and thought it would be easy for him to be a superstar.


    ---


    Haru came back to his room again and didn''t expect that his progress would be so smooth. He then sat on the sofa and looked at Sumire, who was still reading the document about the data they had gathered from the 6th Research Institute.


    "What do you think of the result of their research?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, I can see some inhumane research, but it is quite normal for an institute to do this kind of thing," Sumire said. Then she looked at Haru and asked, "You know, we have made this n very rich. Do you really have to be a superstar?"


    "Yes, I need to be a superstar." Haru nodded without hesitation since he wanted to make the image of the magician even better. "Well, I''ll be a superstar for three months, then I''ll retire for a while, and I want to see how hot I be after I have be a superstar."


    Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You know, if you be popr, it''ll be tough for you to walk around." She could imagine a lot of girls would be swooned by him. After all, this guy was too handsome.


    "Don''t worry, I have this, right?" Haru then took out his sses and put them on his face, and caused his face to be very ordinary at this moment.


    "Yeah, you need to wear those sses no matter what in the future," Sumire said, then walked toward him, took off his sses, then kissed him deeply, after she loved being kissed. She then parted her lips and said, "You need to be careful, alright? Even if you''re powerful, there''s a lot of ways for people to defeat you."


    "Um." Haru nodded, hugging Sumire''s waist, and said, "I understand."


    "Still, be careful that the family might betroth you with someer," Sumire said.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well, enough of that, just strip me and do that kind of thing again, since both of us might be busy for a while," Sumire said.


    "Don''t worry, even if we''re busy, we can do it every night," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Every day is a bit too much for me. How about one every two days?" Sumire asked.


    "Good." Haru nodded and felt a bit disappointed secretly.


    "Don''t worry, you can get more girls in this world if you want, though," Sumire said with a smile while caressing Haru''s hair.


    "¡­"


    Haru somehow felt d to bring Sumire with him, but enough of that since both of them started to enjoy their night together.

 Chapter 1745 - The Fanfare

    <h4>Chapter 1745 - The Fanfare</h4>


    People''s ability and energy were limited, even though some Magicians were very strong and could perform various magic. Still, it didn''t mean that they were knowledgeable at business, propaganda, manipting the public''s thoughts, politics, or even art.


    This was why the move of the Rokkaku n that suddenly entered the entertainment industry in big fanfare caused a lot of the Magicians to be dumbfounded. Some of the ns that had a good rtionship with the Rokkaku n were also dumbfounded when they heard that the Rokkaku n was asking their permission to insert their family n into their new superhero movie. Of course, they gave the Rokkaku n immediately since they knew that it would be very good propaganda for everyone in the Magicmunity. Still, some of the people couldn''t help but say that it was stupid, there was a mixed opinion, but one thing for sure, everyone was waiting for the movie that was produced by the Rokkaku n for the first time, after all, if this movie was sessful, then the Rokkaku n''s path on the entertainment industry would open another path for the Magician in this world.


    Magicians could only be either a soldier or engineer, but that was only for a minority of Magicians, after all, the majority of the Magicians didn''t have a talent, not only this majority was discriminated against by the stronger Magician, but they were also discriminated against by the normal people, after all, the normal people were afraid that the Magician would take their job.


    There were many things that happened in this world, and many people used that chance to exaggerate the matter, especially for those anti-magician organizations trying to protest and stop the premiere of the movie that the Magician produced.


    But Haru was happy by their protest and quickly sent someone to smooth what had happened, and told everyone that this movie was created so everyone could understand a Magician better. They were no different from everyone, etc., using various fake propaganda techniques and the mediapanies they had controlled. Because of that, the movie that they created became the hottest topic directly in the entire country. Even the world, which made everyone on the Rokkaku n, became very happy since they were sure that they wouldn''t lose money in their movie.


    However, this action caused some leaders of the famous magician ns, and the leader of some anti-magic organizations to be dumbfounded by the Rokkaku n would directly use the anti-magic organization''s protest as their propaganda for their movie, and one thing that they knew that they couldn''t stop Rokkaku n''s path to be the media empire.


    For the Magicmunity, it was a great thing. After all, the Rokkaku n would be their allies. Still, for the anti-magic organization, it wasn''t a good idea. After all, the media had always tried to corner the Magician and make them a bad guy, but with one of the Magician''s famous ns controlled the media, it would cause great trouble for the anti-magic organization.


    But one thing was for sure, everyone knew that there must be someone who was behind the Rokkaku n, the one who could make this n even bigger, but when everyone was going to identify who was behind the Rokkaku n, there was another big news from the Rokkaku can.


    A representative of the Rokkaku n appeared on television. Everyone was watching him at this moment, talking endlessly about how the Magician had always been very principled. Still, some of them tried to fight back, saying that the Magician was dangerous. Still, then, the representative of the Rokkaku n said these words, "With great power, there must alsoe great responsibility! We, as Magicians, have always existed to support this society and develop it together with everyone else. Still, toxic people like you keep trying to slow down the progress of the development of everyone!"


    "What did you say?!"


    The Talk Show between the Magicians and the anti-magician became very hot, and many people kept watching. Somehow they couldn''t help but frown at the anti-magician thought, after all, those normal people could see that they were dangerous, but in truth, the anti-magician guests that came to the Talk Show were someone that was invited by the Rokkaku n to make the image of the Magician became better, of course, it was a secret.


    ---


    On one of the luxurious houses, a boy and a girl sat next to each other, watching the talk show with great interest.


    The girl was so beautiful and lovely that she would take anyone''s breath away instantly the moment she appeared. On the other hand, the boy was fairly ordinary aside from his deep-set eyes and piercing gaze.


    "The Rokkaku n is surely very brave to invite people from the anti-magic organization," the girl said in amazement.


    "Um, that anti-magic guest on the talk show¡­ I''m sure that it is the Rokkaku n''s people," the boy said.


    "¡­" The girl was dumbfounded then looked at the boy with amazement. "Really?"


    "Um." The boy nodded and said, "The Rokkaku n has opened the path for us Magicians, and it is a great progress for us since the Magicians'' path isn''t only for the military use or a weapon." He had to admit that the movement of the Rokkaku n was amazing, though, in truth, the people of the Rokkaku n were only thinking about money, and the improved image of the Magician was just a bonus for them.


    "Yes, the Rokkaku n is amazing." The girl nodded.


    "Yeah, I''m not sure who is behind the Rokkaku n, but I''m sure that he''s a very skilled magician, politician, and businessman," the boy said.


    "Really? How did you know, Onii-sama?" The girl asked, but then she was dumbfounded. "Wait, Magician too?"


    "Um." The boy nodded and said, "Unless they''re Magicians, I don''t see the reason why this person will support the standing of the Magicians in this society."


    "I see¡­" The girl nodded and asked, "With the Yotsubawork, is it possible to search who is behind this Rokkaku n?"


    "No, I have tried it, but the security of the Rokkaku n has be stronger in the past few days, and there''s also a very strong hacker there. There''s no way for us to know what is inside," the boy said.


    "I see¡­" The girl nodded and felt that it was normal after all. The Rokkaku n didn''tck money.


    "Still, we don''t need to worry too much. After all, I have a feeling that the mastermind behind the Rokkaku n will appear soon," the boy said.


    "Really?"


    "It was just my hunch, but for someone who loves an entertainment business, I''m sure that they''re not the type of people who live to hide behind the dark, or rather, this person will attract everyone''s attention ande out under the limelight," the boy said, but then¡­


    "Which is why we hope everyone will be able to understand each other, whether they''re normal people, Magicians, or anti-magic people, if we talk, we will understand each other there, and it is also the reason why we have decided to promote the first Magician singer in this world!"


    "¡­" The boy and the girl were dumbfounded when they saw the representative of the Rokkaku n would suddenly say that.


    "Onii-sama, a singer? Really? Can a Magician be a singer?" The girl looked at the boy with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Um, you didn''t hear it wrong." The boy nodded and said, "Well, let''s just watch. The singer will appear soon."


    "Well, I''m also curious about what kind of song this singer will y." The girl nodded.


    Not only the boy and the girl, but the entire people in Japan also watched the television since they were curious about the first singer, Magician. When the show almost ended, the MC and the representative of the Rokkaku n quickly weed their singer. The moment the singer appeared, they felt like their breath was taken away by his appearance, his handsome face quickly swooned every girl in the entire country who watched the show, and they couldn''t look away from him at this moment, even the anti-magic people were also in silence, however, unlike the normal people who were attracted by this young man''s handsome face and disposition, the Magician was dumbfounded at how strong and gentle the aura of this young man was, and the moment they saw him, they felt like they were watching a beautifulke with various beautiful flora and fauna around him.


    One thing is for sure, they had to admit that his aura was very amazing for all the Magicians who had seen him, and when they thought where the Rokkaku n could find this young man, the gentle music was heard, he started to sing, and at that moment, they knew that they couldn''t look away.


    "There''s something that I want to show you


    Faraway beyond this lonely night


    There are definitely thousands of stars that continued on shining."

 Chapter 1746 - I Just Love To Cause A Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1746 - I Just Love To Cause A Trouble</h4>


    There was a saying that a powerful Magician was either very beautiful or handsome. When Haru appeared on the screen on the television, every Magician thought that he was a powerful magician. After all, not only was his face so handsome, but his aura was so vast. If they had to make a metaphor, it was like they saw Lake Biwa.


    [BGM: Ram Wire: Bokura no te ni wa nani mo naikedo]


    "Losing things


    Unreasonable things


    Being yed


    Things that won''t get granted


    But I continue to struggle


    Believe all the way


    Facing forward


    Step outside."


    Haru sang this song with all of his feelings. At this moment, unlike his usual self, where he was so greedy, maniptive, and lustful, in his eyes, there was only a sincere expression, warmness, gentleness, and hope.


    As expected, when his song was heard, everyone felt that their hearts were resonating together, and tears couldn''t stop from their eyes.


    Even the people of the Rokkaku n, who were, in truth, still wanted to hide his identity, couldn''t help but feel that somehow they were d to help him debut.


    Sumire also watched this scene from backstage and really wanted to jump into him right away now. After all, his figure that sang on the stage at this moment seemed both fragile yet strong at the same time, which made her be with him at this moment, but she knew that she couldn''t, and she needed to hold back.


    ---


    With the fanfare caused by the Rokkaku n, most people were watching the television at this moment. As expected, their reaction was quite simr to the people in the studio since they couldn''t look away from his figure at this moment.


    Whether it was people from anti-magic organizations, politicians, the Magicians who didn''t have talent, normal people, poor people, soldiers, terrorists, store owners, high school students, or rather the majority of people in this country whether they could feel those tears dripped from their eyes, but they ignored it, after all, this song really touched them, along with Haru''s singing ability, it caused a chain reaction to everyone.


    This included both the boy and the girl who stayed together in the room, watching Haru''s performance from a television.


    "There''s nothing I have on my hand


    But in exchange, I''ll grip your hand


    Don''t be troubled by things on your own


    No matter what kind of day it is, I won''t let go of this hand."


    When these lyrics were heard, the girl''s tears dripped, then she looked at her brother, who had lost most of his emotion and became trapped in the family. She wasn''t sure about his feelings, but she knew that his life was very pitiful since no one was his allies, and that was why she was going to be with him. Even though she couldn''t do anything, or rather, she didn''t know what kind of future would await them, she would be together with her brother. She held his hand and looked at his expression, and somehow, she was surprised to see tears dripped from his eyes. "Onii-sama?"


    The boy didn''t seem to hear his little sister''s words, but his eyes kept watching the television screen in front of him. Most of his emotions should have been erased, and even though he could feel something, it was impossible to be touched by something. Still, the strong resonance from the song caused him to feel¡­ he felt like he somehow couldn''t control his emotion. If possible, he wanted to bawl like a child. Still, the program set on his brain didn''t allow him to do so, which was why he couldn''t help but show a longing expression toward the young man on the screen that was capable of showing his emotion without any trouble.


    ---


    At the luxurious mansion, Maya and Hayama, who had been investigating Haru and Sumire, also watched Haru''s performance.


    "There''s something that I want to give you


    So don''t worry about anything anymore


    during the freezing night,


    A nket that will help you sleep at ease."


    Hayama was in his 70s, and of course, he had seen a lot of things in his life, but it was his first time to see someone that could sing with such a touching voice, and he knew very well that it wasn''t magic, which made him amaze even more.


    "Hayama, your eyes are wet," Maya said.


    "Oh¡­" Hayama was surprised but wiped the tears on his eyes and said, "When you get old, I guess there''s something that can always surprise me."


    Maya stared at Hayama and asked, "Are you saying that I''m old?"


    "¡­¡­" Hayama.


    Hayama looked at Haru and said, "But that boy is very amazing. If we don''t meet him by chance, we won''t know that he''s the one who has developed the Rokkaku n into a powerful mogul in this country." He had to admit that the young man who sang on the screen at that moment was amazing, but the only thing that he was wondering was the intention of this young man and whether this young man was really someone from the Rokkaku n?


    Hayama was full of doubt, wondering whether the Rokkaku n was really capable of having such an incredible heir. After all, even though the name of the singer was Kasugano Haruka, he believed that this person should be someone from the Rokkaku n. Still, one thing for sure, he knew that they hadn''t fully grasped what was happening on the Rokkaku n, after all, even though the Rokkaku n was one of the 18 Assistant Houses. Still, their position wasn''t that prominent and only in the middle position, it could be said their situation was quite normal, but he knew the Rokkaku n was about to take off and be a giant business n.


    Still, Hayama knew that they were lucky that his master asked him to identify both Haru and Sumire, or else, they would be like other ns who were clueless and thought that the Rokkaku n was in its peak state. "Madam?" He looked at Maya, who had been watching the television without looking away, but then he saw her face was a bit feverish, which made him raise his eyebrow, but when he was about to say something¡­


    "Hayama, can you get in touch with him? If possible, tell the Rokkaku n to let me meet him," Maya said.


    "¡­¡­" Hayama.


    "Hayama?" Maya called his name again.


    "As you wish, mdy." Hayama looked weirdly at her master, who was almost 50, then looked at Haru, who was still a teenager. ''It shouldn''t be, right?''


    ---


    "There''s something that I want to show you.


    "Faraway beyond this lonely night, there are thousands of stars that continued on shining."


    Haru ended his song, and he could see that everyone was still in a trace, he smiled and knew that his n would be smooth, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to create more business, and as for what kind of business, he had some idea what kind of business that he should develop, but he didn''t know that because of his performance, there would be a lot of problems that was waiting for him, as for what kind of problem, it might be a happy problem, right?

 Chapter 1747 - Be Mine, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1747 - Be Mine, Alright?</h4>


    Haru sometimes really underestimated his ability, and he didn''t expect that he would be so popr. It was so hard for him to talk around. He had always needed to wear his disguise everywhere, but he didn''t wear his usual sses this time, but he wore skull caps and sunsses to hide his identity.


    It had been a month since his debut, and his poprity had always been at its peak. He had a lot of fans, including both normal people and the Magician. He believed that if he decided to enter politics, it would be very easy for him.


    This time, Haru and Sumire were at the privateboratory of the Rokkaku n that was built shortly after both of them came to this n.


    Sumire learned a lot of things and also understood many things, but one thing for sure, she knew that she had be stronger. Still, if she wanted to be even stronger, she needed to have a brain that could process data like aputer, or else, she needed an external machine to do that, but she had to admit that all of that was very troublesome to achieve.


    Still, even if Sumire wasn''t as strong as Haru, she was a fairly powerful magician in this world. After all, she was taught a lot of magic and strategy to fight by Haru.


    "Still, why have you made so much CAD (Casting Assistant Device)?" Sumire asked since she could see many kinds of CAD that Haru developed were put on the table. There were many shapes of CADs from the bracelet, a mobile terminal, long and short gun, rifle-shaped, special weapons, etc. "Isn''t it better to develop a thought-controlled CAD? That way, you don''t need to bring a lot of things, right?"


    "You don''t have a romance, Sumire." Haru shook his head, and in truth, it was his hobby to develop the various shapes of CAD. "Well, my entrance exam might begin soon. Which shape do you think I should use on the exam?"


    Even though a CAD might be useful, for Haru, who could do a calction and did a Magic Sequence on his head directly, these devices were useless, after all, the number of Magic that could be kept inside the CAD was quite limited, and it was better to do magic by himself directly. Still, for the sake of not causing too much attention, he decided to bring it with him, but he had to admit that he had been quite hooked to create various CAD with various unique shapes.


    "How about this chainsaw?" Sumire said and took the chainsaw type of CAD.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Then how about this poleaxe?" Sumire asked and took the poleaxe.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Sumire sighed and said, "If you didn''t even use it, why did you even create it?"


    "It is just a hobby." Haru also wondered why he created a lot of strange shapes in CAD, but then, in the end, he chose the metal bat shape of the CAD and the mobile terminal shape.


    "The metal bat? Why?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, it can be my trademark or something." Haru smiled and said, "How about we go out and eat something?"


    "Um." Sumire nodded and didn''t think too much. After all, this guy sometimes was very random.


    Haru and Sumire went out, and no one stopped them. They didn''t go to the luxurious restaurant, but rather they went to the nearby udon chain restaurant. They didn''t bring a bodyguard since they had to admit that their lives in Sendai were pretty much peaceful. After all, this city was the Rokkaku n''s turf.


    There wasn''t any trouble for them, and they arrived at the udon shop peacefully, but they had to admit that there were a lot of strange things happening along the way.


    "Haru¡­" Sumire, who ordered her udon, looked at Haru and knew that something was amiss.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry." Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered how those two suddenly came to him. He thought for a while, and he knew that he hadn''t provoked anyone, nor anyone dared to provoke him. After all, together with the Rokkaku, he also tamed the Rokugo, Roppongi, and Mutsuzuka with money.


    Haru knew that the Mutsuzuka n head seemed to be very close with this person, but he knew that even the Matsuzuka n was clueless about him. He could only shake his head and waited for this person toe. After all, he didn''t feel harm in this person.


    Haru and Sumire quietly ate their udon and tempura while talking to each other. Even though the number of the people in this restaurant slowly decreased, leaving only both of them alone, they didn''t say much and continued to eat.


    Then suddenly a beautiful mature woman entered the restaurant along with an elderly butler.


    Haru and Sumire turned, and the impression of the woman in front of them was like a night sky. It was beautiful, but if they got too close, they might be swallowed by the darkness.


    "Good afternoon," the woman said with a smile.


    "Good afternoon." 2x


    Haru and Sumire nodded, then continued to eat, but then the woman suddenly sat beside Sumire.


    "¡­" Sumire.


    "Do you have something with us?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the most famous superstar would be eating in this cheap restaurant." The woman looked at Haru''s food and said, "Don''t you know that there''s a lot of chemicals in your food? Whether it is antiseptics, colorants, preservatives, acidnts, etc., there are a lot of harmful chemicals in your food, do you know?"


    Haru nodded and said, "I know."


    "Then why do you keep eating it?" The woman asked and looked at Haru curiously.


    The butler who came with this woman just stood there and didn''t bother them, but he was also looking at Haru curiously since it was his first time to see him, and he had to admit that he was more handsome in reality. If Haru didn''t wear a disguised kind of magic, he was sure that many people would flock around him.


    "You can''t just eat "what''s good for you" if you do that, your body will grow vulnerable. You have to take "good" with a little "bad" once in a while." Haru''s chopsticks caught the kakiage tempura on the te on the table, but no one said anything, listening to his every word carefully. "Food is like life. You need your fair share of sadness, pain, vitamins, and poison to ovee the obstacles. You have to keep taking both of them, in measured quantities, to improve the flow and the growth of bones and muscles in our body."


    "¡­" The woman, the butler, and Sumire.


    The three of them didn''t expect that his view of food would be so deep.


    "Well, I wonder what the head of the Yotsuba n wants to visit a little singer like me?" Haru dipped the kakiage on his udon broth, then ate it slowly as if he put every bit of his mind and soul into it. He was wondering what was on the head of Yotsuba Maya to suddenlye to visit him. After all, this woman''s image was like a criminal, and she often stayed in her study rather thaning out to visit him.


    "Well, in truth, I''m just curious at the boy who is capable of expanding the power of the Rokkaku n into a giant, but I have changed my mind." The woman looked at Haru and said, "Kasugano Haruka, I want you. Be mine." She supported her chin with her hands and looked at him with a seductive gaze.


    "¡­" Haru, Sumire, and the butler.


    ''Are you serious?'' It was what was in their thoughts at the time.

 Chapter 1748 - I Forgot To Ask Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1748 - I Forgot To Ask Him!</h4>


    Maya looked at the young man in front of her. She became more obsessed. After all, his ability was without a doubt, and unlike her "monster" nephew that she feared, Haru gave her a pleasant feeling. Unlike most people who saw her as a monster, he saw her like a woman, which made her smile sweetly, so she didn''t hesitate to ask him became her, but¡­


    Haru raised his eyebrow, then looked around curiously.


    His action caused doubt on Hayam and Maya, but then¡­


    Hayama opened his eyes wide when he saw what Haru had done to Maya.


    Haru pulled Maya''s cheek gently and said, "I''m not dreaming? This isn''t a prank?"


    "¡­" Maya was also dumbfounded when Haru pulled her cheeks since it was her first time to be treated like this. "No, this isn''t a dream. If you want to see whether it is a dream or not, I can p you now."


    Haru quickly let go of Maya''s cheek and raised his hands.


    As for Sumire, she ate her udon while looking at the three of them.


    Maya looked at Sumire, who was eating her udon, and said, "Hayama, bring me udon too."


    "¡­" Hayama wanted to say something, but in the end, he nodded and said, "As you wish, mdy." He then left and went to the kitchen to get udon for Maya.


    "Even though I know your identity, why don''t we introduce each other first?" Haru said.


    "Um." Maya nodded and said, "Why not?" She looked at Haru and Sumire and said, "My name is Yotsuba Maya. As you can see, I''m the head of the Yotsuba n."


    "Sumire Muroto, doctor," Sumire said simply.


    Maya looked at Sumire and asked, "A doctor?"


    Sumire nodded and said, "Yes, I should be able to cure anything if you have a problem."


    "Hmm¡­" Maya looked at Sumire for a while, then looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? What''s your real name?"


    "Rokaku Haruka," Haru said simply.


    Maya raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you really someone from the Rokkaku n?"


    "Well, your family has a lot of hidden things, so why don''t you think that the other n should have someone like me?" Haru asked.


    Maya''s body was slightly tense, but she still maintained a calm attitude and asked, "Did you hack ourwork?" She knew that Haru was a very powerful hacker, and depending on his answer, she might be giving a different response now.


    "Hlioskjalf." Haru sipped a warm green tea and said, "I hack it." In truth, before, he got all the information from all theboratories in this country, stealing their data easily. He did it in the world of Infinite Stratos, and doing it in this world wasn''t that much different.


    "¡­" Maya.


    "That rk guy would be sad if he knew that his thing had been yed by someone," Maya said with a smile.


    "I still don''t understand how you know us?" Haru asked.


    "Well, in truth, it was an ident. I saw you enter the hotel with this woman. I saw your aura was a bit different, so I thought I would investigate you, but I didn''t expect to get a jackpot," Maya said.


    Haru and Sumire nodded and thought that Maya was lucky. After all, the two of them had fully integrated into this world, and they had be part of the Rokkaku n, so it was impossible to search their past, but Maya happened to see them and happened to investigate them before they fully integrated, which made her knew about their information.


    "It was strange that I didn''t know your identity before this, and it felt like you wereing from a different world or something," Maya said, telling about her real feeling.


    "You''re thinking too much. I have been very low-key before and used most of my time to learn," Haru said simply.


    "So, what''s your intention to suddenly appear in public?" Maya asked.


    "I just wanted to leave some marks on the history and change the status quo of the Magicians. After all, even though we''re weapons, we''re not livestock, we''re human too, we have a right to be happy, right?" Haru said with a smile, then held Sumire''s hand.


    Sumire was shy and kicked Haru''s feet lightly, but she didn''t move her hand away.


    "What are you embarrassed for?" Haru asked speechlessly. After all, both of them had done a lot of things together.


    "There was someone beside us, you know?" Sumire said resentfully.


    Maya looked at both of them, and there was a hint of jealousy in her eyes. "Your rtionship is good but isn''t it quite hard to have quite a huge age gap in your rtionship?"


    "Well, it is true." Sumire nodded and said, "I''m almost in my 30, after all. Still, this guy loves his older woman."


    "Oh-ho?" Maya looked at Haru amusedly and asked, "You like an older woman?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Sumire chuckled and looked at Maya. "Still, if you want to date him, I''m alright with it. This guy is a beast in bed. I can''t handle him alone."


    "¡­" Haru and Maya.


    "Mdy, it is your udo." Hayama didn''t seem to hear their conversation and brought a bowl of udon for Maya. "Is there something wrong?" He looked at the three of them and wondered whether there was something wrong.


    "Nothing." Maya shook her head and said, "Hayama, give me a fork. I can''t use chopsticks."


    "You can''t use chopsticks?" Haru looked at Maya weirdly.


    "Is it wrong?" Maya raised her eyebrow.


    "No, it''s alright." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, how about I help to feed you?" He was joking, but¡­


    Maya smiled and asked, "Will you?"


    "Why not?" Haru wasn''t someone who was going to back away, and he had to admit that Maya was his type. He moved closer to Maya and decided to feed her. He took the udon after cooled it for a bit. He said, "Open your mouth." But he had to admit that her drill-like hairstyle was really unique.


    "¡­" Hayama.


    "Ahh¡­" Maya opened her mouth lightly, and she let him feed her.


    "How is it?" Haru asked after he felt Maya.


    Maya chewed the udon lightly while covering her mouth with her hand. She gulped the udon, then said, "Well, it is better than I had expected." She then opened her mouth again, waiting for him to feed him.


    "Well, you''re really spoiled, huh?" Haru then fed Maya carefully so the broth wouldn''t stain her dress.


    The lunch was quite an eventful and happy moment. Haru, Sumire, and Maya talked to each other with a smile.


    As for Hayama, this guy was only stunned there since it was his first time to see Maya showing such an expression after that incident happened.


    When something happy happened, the time had always moved very fast, Haru and Sumire also decided to return to theboratory, but before he went back, he asked, "Is it alright for you toe out to y like this here?"


    "It''s alright. The n head of the Mutsuzuka is my friend," Maya said.


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Well, I have created fake information around the security in this area, including the satellite, so no one knows about our meeting. You don''t need to worry much."


    Hayama was dumbfounded since this guy was a more skilled hacker than he had thought. If possible, he wanted to have such a talent on the Yotsuba n, and if it wasn''t possible, it might be good to end him, but¡­


    Hayama was wondering why he felt that they might not have a chance to win against him.


    Maya nodded and didn''t think too much, but then, she asked, "Say, Haruka-kun."


    "What''s wrong, Maya-san?" Haru asked.


    After talking to each other, they decided to call each other by their first names directly.


    "You don''t fear me?" Maya asked.


    "Huh? Why?" Haru was confused.


    "I mean, don''t you know my nickname?" Maya asked.


    "The Queen of Night or Demon King of the Far East? I''m sure that my friend will be envious of you since you have such a cool nickname," Haru said and felt that Kuroneko might feel jealous of Maya.


    Sumire also agreed since she felt that Kuroneko also would be jealous of Maya.


    "¡­" Sumire and Hayama.


    Maya chuckled and said, "It''s fun to be with you. Can I visit you again?"


    "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Well, we''ll go back first. See you, Maya-san."


    "Bye, Maya." Sumire nodded and held Haru''s hand, leaving them.


    "Bye." Maya waved her hand toward both of them.


    Maya and Hayama didn''t move from their spots, watching Sumire and Haru, who slowly left.


    "I can''t read them, but they probably won''t be hostile toward us." Hayama wanted to say that Haru might be interested in Maya. Still, he decided to shut his mouth since he felt it was a bit unthinkable for a 15 or 16-year-old boy to be interested in a 45-year-old woman, even though Maya was beautiful.


    "Did I feel that you''re thinking something rude, Hayama?" Maya asked while staring at Hayama.


    "It is your imagination, mdy." Hayama bowed his head.


    Maya then ignored Hayama then stared at Haru''s back for a while, and no one really knew what she was thinking at this moment, but then, a smile formed on her mouth and said, "Let''s go back, Hayama."


    "Yes, Mdy." Hayama bowed his head and smiled when he saw how good Maya''s condition was.


    ''Should I visit him againter?'' Maya thought at that moment and felt that it had been a while since she had fun, but then she remembered something and almost pped her forehead. ''I forgot to ask him!''

 Chapter 1749 - This Time, He Moves Fast

    <h4>Chapter 1749 - This Time, He Moves Fast</h4>


    Haru''s career had been quite smooth, in the past month, but if there was something that changed, then it would be¡­


    "Haru!"


    Haru looked at the beautiful mature woman that was waiting for him in this winter season. "Maya-san, you don''t need to wait for me. It is still winter, you should wait inside." Maya was wearing a disguise, even though her dress was quite simr, her features were rather ordinary since he lent her his sses.


    "Fufufu, I just want to feel the feeling of the girl who is waiting for her man outside during winter." Maya smiled and said, "But it is so cold, you should take responsibility for making me wait so long."


    "Well, I can''t do much, but I can warm your hands," Haru said and took both of Maya''s hands, rubbing it gently, transferring his warmth to her.


    Maya blushed lightly and said, "You sure have your way with a woman, how many times have you done this?"


    "I''ve done it with a lot of women, but you''re the most special," Haru said simply.


    Maya snorted and shook her head, clearly showing that she didn''t believe in his words, but she didn''t move away from him and let him hold her hands, clearly happy with his words. "Still, these sses sure are convenient." After Haru lent her the sses, she could change her appearance from her beautiful and full of the feminine that would attract everyone when she walked, into a very ordinary woman. Even though she didn''t really like this ordinary face, after all, every woman wanted to appear beautiful, but she knew that her every movement was always being watched so when she had gotten these sses, she without hesitation walked around, and she also didn''t need to worry about the gaze of anyone, after all, her face was very ordinary.


    Maya looked at Haru, who was also wearing the same sses, but in his case, she felt that it was necessary for him to wear them, considering there would be a lot of girls who would fall for him if he didn''t wear them.


    "Do you want to go somewhere?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I want to try the gothic lolita dress,e with me," Maya said and pulled Haru''s hand.


    "Yes, yes." Haru smiled and walked beside Maya while still holding her hand.


    Most people couldn''t help but shake their heads, after all, it was their first time seeing a couple who seemed to be so ordinary.


    Haru then directly used his magic and caused everyone to avert their eyes when they were looking at him, who was with Maya.


    "Did you use Ghost Walker?" Maya asked.


    Ghost Walker is the Mental Interference Type Magic of the Outer-Systematic Type. It is an Ancient Magic that maniptes the vectors. Based on the user''s wishes, this secretive magic can redirect other people''s attention to the desired location and people with their vectors scrambled will never locate their target. Much like someone who intends to walk straight forward but is walking in circles, or maybe seeing a carriage inly in walking distance but is never able to catch up.


    Maya looked at everyone''s reaction and said, "No, it is a bit different, is it a new magic?"


    "Yeah, I call it "Misdirection"," Haru said.


    "Misdirection?" Maya looked at Haru.


    "Yeah, like that entertainment magician," Haru said. "In principle, it is like when they''re about to look at us, their attention is automatically focussed on something else, such as the beautiful girl in that ce, the tree, the ground, even the sky. If you want to learn it, I''ll teach youter."


    "¡­¡­" Maya looked at Haru for a while and said, "You know, you shouldn''t give your hard-work magic directly without any hesitation." She should have been happy when she heard that Haru was going to teach her, but somehow, she also felt quite guilty, since she felt that she was deceiving him, and she also wasn''t sure whether he knew about her past, the past that she didn''t really want to recall, and the one that destroyed a lot of things about her. She was in deep thought, but then that thought was broken when Haru held her hand tighter.


    "I''ll only teach it to my Sumire, my n, and you. You don''t need to worry too much, and that''s the gothic lolita stores, but are you really going to go to that ce?" Haru asked, even though he had agreed, he felt that it was a bit strange when a 45-year-old woman asked him toe to that ce.


    "What? Is there a problem?" Maya raised her eyebrow, feeling that this guy was thinking something rude.


    "Nothing, I''m just jealous when I think that a lot of guys might be attracted toward you when you wear those gothic lolita clothes," Haru said without hesitation.


    Maya smiled and said, "Your mouth is good, but you don''t need to worry. No guys dare to put their eyes on me beside you."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because the majority of them have died after all," Maya said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s go to that ce." Haru felt that his bad hobby to dare to date a viin-like woman might bring him doom in the future.


    "Fufufu, you don''t need to get so nervous, I won''t do that to you," Maya said with a smile while hugging his arm tighter, putting it in her soft ce.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and had to admit that an older woman was the best!


    ---


    Haru looked at the ice cream in his hand and wasn''t sure what to say since it was still in the winter, butpared to the "Ice Hell" in the world of Toriko, he felt that the temperature in this ce was quite cute, still¡­


    Haru took off his jacket and draped it over Maya''s shoulders, without saying much, and continued to eat his ice cream, though, in truth, he wanted to ask her why she wore a dress in this cold temperature.


    Maya smiled, looking at Haru, and moved closer. "Sumire isn''t going to be jealous?"


    "Well, I have permission to chase after you," Haru said.


    "You know, with my age, I can be your mother," Maya said while looking at Haru helplessly.


    "I know, but I can''t control my emotions," Haru said while looking at Maya.


    Maya stared at Haru and this time, her expression became serious, losing her usual yful expression. "You know, I have been raped."


    "I know, but I''ll ept it. That''s your past, and I''ll ept everything about you," Haru said and held Maya''s hand gently.


    "¡­¡­" Maya looked into Haru''s eyes to see whether she could lie to him, then looked at his hand that held her hand. "I can''t get pregnant."


    "As long as I have you, I''ll be the happiest man on earth," Haru said. He wanted to say that he or Sumire should be able to make her pregnant again, but he couldn''t say an empty promise and needed to make sure that he was able to do it.


    Maya snorted and said, "You''re young, and in the future, a decade, twenty years in the future, you might see me have wrinkles and forget about me."


    "I won''t." Haru squatted down, holding both of Maya''s hands, and looked into her eyes. "Even if there''s a wrinkle in your eyes, body, or any part of your body, I''ll still call them beautiful, or I should develop the magic that can erase the wrinkle or make you younger again?"


    Maya was stunned and asked, "Will you do that?"


    "Believe me, I can do it," Haru said.


    Maya wanted to say something but closed her mouth again. "I have a lot of enemies."


    "I''m strong, I can protect you," Haru said.


    Maya looked at this young man who slowly tried to enter herself, and she felt both afraid and excited, after all, she couldn''t stop him, so¡­


    "As I have said before, I have been raped, don''t you think that my body is dirty?"


    "As I have said to you before, I''ll ept your everything, and when you do it with me, I''m sure that you''ll forget all of your bad dreams."


    Maya snorted and said, "All you want is my body!"


    "Is that wrong? I love you, I want to have your everything whether it is your body or heart, so let me stay by your side, protecting you, apany you, support you, Maya," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maya looked at Haru, she could hear her heart beating very fast, and she couldn''t control her emotion, but as the head of the Yotsuba n, she needed to be calm. "I wonder what I should do now when I was confessed to by a young man who is 20 years younger than me." In truth, she was older than that, but she still wanted to be seen as younger after all.


    ''I think it is more than that¡­'' Haru thought, but he didn''t say it. He looked at Maya and said, "Can you just give me a nod, kiss me, then hug me?"


    "Well, I''ll do that." Maya moved forward and kissed Haru''s lips. There was no disgust or anything, only an enjoyable feeling that she had never felt before while wondering why he only appeared now, but since he was here, she wouldn''t let him go.


    Haru also hugged Maya''s body in his arms, kissing her lips, and felt that he could kiss those lips forever.

 Chapter 1750 - Both Influence And Teleportation Are Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 1750 - Both Influence And Teleportation Are Amazing</h4>


    The world was quite peaceful after he confessed to Maya, but suddenly huge news was dropped directly.


    "What? Kasugano Haruka is going to take a break?!"


    "What''s happening?!"


    "Ah, Kasugano Haruka-sama!"


    Many people, especially girls, became sad when they heard that Haru decided to take a break. Some people directly connected it with a conspiracy. After all, a Magician was a weapon for the government, and many people thought that Kasugano Haruka might have touched the nerve of some people and might be assassinated, which caused a wave of protest to the government and those anti-magic organizations.


    "¡­" Government and anti-magic organizations.


    But their doubts weren''t without any basis. After all, with Haru''s poprity, more people knew about him. The more people became his fans, he could directly affect the ten million people movements, if Haru''s agency didn''t send out the news that he was going to high school and needed to prepare himself, even though it had only been few months that he debuted, a lot of people wouldn''t be calmed down, and it also because of this, that the agency and Haru announced that they would perform a live stream concert that would be held in a monthter.


    Even though a normal concert might be good, Haru''s status as a Magician made him unable to go out to another country, or rather, it would be hard to do that. It was also dangerous since no one really knew what kind of danger he would encounter, so they decided to hold a live stream concert.


    The moment the live stream concert was announced, not only the people from Japan but also USNA, Great Asian Union, South-East Asian League, United Kingdom, and many more people directly bought the ticket to the live stream concert. The number of the tickets that were bought reached even a hundred million tickets, and it increased further and further, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    Many people were dumbfounded, and some wanted to stop this concert, but a lot of money was moved to this concert. No one wanted their money to disappear, so those businessmen who only thought about a profit directly helped Haru''s influence over various countries easily, making some people feel quite dreaded by Haru''s poprity.


    Haru''sst concert was full of momentum, and somehow suddenly, another topic was raised, and that about his high school. Everyone was wondering which high school he was going to go to, and it caused the poprity of Magic High Schools to be even higher.


    Some people tried to ask Haru''s agency, but they could only keep it a secret. After all, Haru wanted to have a quiet high school life.


    ---


    In Sendai, Maya and Sumire looked at the data of his concert and raised their eyebrows.


    "Do singers have this much influence?" Sumire asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    Maya wasn''t sure what to say since she had never thought that a singer would have such a scary influence.


    Haru, in truth, also felt dumbfounded and didn''t expect his influence would be this scary, but he had a lot of experience, so he quickly calmed himself.


    Maya took a deep breath and asked, "After World War III, the poption of humans has decreased from seven billion to three billion, but 10% of that poption is your fans." She looked at Haru and said, "Don''t you realize how scary your influence is?" She saw that this guy was very calm, which made her want to remind him.


    "It means that you have good eyes at choosing your man," Haru said narcissistically.


    "¡­¡­" Sumire and Maya.


    "How about we ignore him?" Sumire said and sipped her ck tea.


    "Agree." Maya nodded and sipped her ck tea that was prepared by Haru. She let out a long sigh and had to admit that Haru was simply a perfect lover. He was good at cooking, could make her happy, was good at teasing her, making felt happy andugh, and strong.


    However, in truth, Maya didn''t really know how strong Haru was, but she knew that his mind was full, very amazing. His ability to manipte people gathered a huge number of funds, influence, unique magics, etc., was amazing, but there was only one problem¡­


    "Say, you''re going to the First High School, right, Haru?" Maya asked.


    "Un." Haru nodded and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, you might meet my nephew and niece there," Maya said.


    "Oh, Tatsuya and Miyuki?" Haru asked.


    Maya raised her eyebrow and asked, "You know them?"


    "Just by reading the data, after all, it is easy for me to collect information from the military," Haru said simply.


    Maya nodded and didn''t feel that surprised, but then she asked, "You have read the information about Tatsuya-san, right? Can you defeat him?"


    "Hmm¡­ I have recalled his deeds in Okinawa, and personally, I know that I can defeat him," Haru said.


    Maya raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "You can ask Sumire if you want," Haru said.


    Maya then looked at Sumire.


    Sumire nodded and said, "He''s strong, on both fighting and bed.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Maya.


    Maya blushed and looked at Haru for a bit, after all, even though they had confirmed they hadn''t done it, but then she looked at the time and let out a long sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I have a lot of jobs as the head of Yotsuba n after all, and I need to be secretive to go to Sendai, and in Tokyo, there''s a lot of spies, which make it hard for us to meet each other," Maya said. In truth, she wanted to pack him up and bring him back with her, locking him at her house, so he could apany her forever, but she was sure that this guy might escape if she really did that.


    "Well, I''m not sure whether it can help you, but here you go," Haru said and took out a copy of Shambh.


    Maya was dumbfounded and asked, "What is this?" She could feel the aura from the pendant taken by Haru, and it felt like it was alive, and there was also this strange sticker on the side of the pendant, which made her confused.


    "This is Shambh. By using this, you''ll have the ability to teleport people and objects overrge distances, using markers ced at the target of the teleportation," Haru said.


    "Wh--?!" Maya was dumbfounded. She looked at Haru and asked, "Are you serious?" It wasn''t that no one thought about the ability to teleport. Still, it needed a lot of information on the head and calction, or else their bodies would dismember into pieces the moment they teleported.


    "I''m serious." Haru nodded and said, "Do you want to test it together? By the way, Sumire also owns it."


    Sumire took out her Shambh, showing it to Maya. "Let me show you the power." She stood up and grabbed Haru and Maya before they teleported to her privateboratory. "Here you go."


    Haru could copy anything by using his "Kiss" power. By putting the sticker, he could make a perfect duplicate, so he could also copy his Shamb and share it with everyone in the Group Chat. As long as they didn''t take out the stickers, the copy would exist in this world.


    "¡­" Maya.


    Maya thought she could visit him anytime without worrying about anything, so she looked at Haru and asked, "Give me."


    "Um." Haru took Maya''s hand and put Shamb on her hand, so she could go to his ce anytime without the worry of anything, but he didn''t expect that the way she used Shambh would be so outrageous.


    ---


    In the middle of the night, Haru was learning and researching magic. After all, he wanted to develop more magic, especially for the Rokkaku n, so all of them could have a special magic. After all, they would be his subordinates in the future, but suddenly he felt someone suddenly appear behind him.


    "Come with me."


    Haru blinked his eyes and saw Maya, only wearing purple lingerie, showing her mature body perfectly. He gulped and couldn''t look away.


    Maya smiled and said, "I''m notfortable here. Let''s go to my room."


    "Um." Haru nodded and didn''t even care if Maya''s house was in Tokyo at that moment. He let her hold his hand, and they were teleported to Maya''s room in Tokyo. What were they doing? Wasn''t that obvious?

 Chapter 1751 - Last Concert

    <h4>Chapter 1751 - Last Concert</h4>


    It was the day of the concert, and everyone was already standing in front of their screen, whether it was aputer, television, or even a huge screen that they prepared secretly. In truth, they wanted to see him directly, but they also knew about the situation of the Magician, so there was nothing that they could do.


    As for the people of the Rokkaku n and the people who worked together on this concert, they were happy, after all, the money that came out from this concert wasing out like water from the faucet, or rather, they felt like it was a rain of money, showing how profitable this concert was. The only thing that they regretted was that they couldn''t get this kind of money again in the future, but one thing for sure, the website that they used for the live streaming concert would be a big hit.


    Though, the people of the Rokkaku n felt a bit of regret when they thought that they hadn''t developed themercial virtual reality device since they knew that once they had developed it, there would be more money.


    ---


    Tatsuya and Miyuki, Maya''s nephew and a niece, also bought the ticket for the live stream, after all, both of them had to admit that Haru''s song was really great, but as for two people, somehow their difference to like his song was different, as, for Tatsuya, he liked Haru''s song because it was able to resonate his emotion. As for Miyuki, she liked Haru''s song because it could make her brother more human.


    "Unfortunately, he''s going on a break," Tatsuya said, and there was some trace of pity.


    "Onii-sama, do you think that it is a time to worry about someone else? We also have our own exams, right?" Miyuki reminded Tatsuya.


    "That''s true." Tatsuya nodded and didn''t feel that much worry about the writing exam, but as for the practical exam, he really wasn''t sure about the result.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki also knew what Tatsuya was worried about, but there was nothing that she could do.


    "Well, enough about me, I''m sure that we''ll be able to enter, Miyuki," Tatsuya said calmly.


    "Yes, Onii-sama!" Miyuki nodded since she always had confidence in her big brother.


    "Still, which high school does you think that Kasugano Haruka is going to enter?" Tatsuya asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure, but probably, the Fifth High School, after all, Sendai is the headquarters of the Rokkaku n," Miyuki said. "How about you, Onii-sama? What do you think?"


    "The chances of Kasugano Haruka entering Fifth High School are high, but somehow, I have a feeling that he might join either First High School like us or Third High School. After all, those two have the biggest reputation among Magic High Schools," Tatsuya said.


    "But is he really going to high school? After all, I feel if Kasugano Haruka reallyes to the high school, it will cause a lot of trouble for him," Miyuki said. She, who was very beautiful, had a lot of trouble with men who often leered on her, but Kasugano Haruka, who was the dream lover of every girl in this world, was even more popr and felt that that guy might be troubled by a lot of things.


    "That''s true, but somehow, I feel like it is going to be a big trouble unless he puts a disguise on himself," Tatsuya said. In truth, he was thinking about whether he could meet Haru. After all, he felt that Haru''s influence was necessary for his n to change the image of the Magician from a weapon, and he also thought to ask the Four Leaves Technology to ask Haru as their brand ambassador. Still, with Haru''s schedule, it was impossible to ept it, which a bit made him regret it.


    Tatsuya thought for a while and remembered that his aunt, Maya, had a good rtionship with the head of the Mutsuzuka n, one of the Ten Master ns, and wondered whether it was possible tomunicate with Haru through his aunt. "Miyuki, do you know what happened to aunty?"


    Miyuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "Have something happened, Onii-sama? Is Aunty asking for some unreasonable request again?" After all, in her mind, the image of her aunty was like those witches in the picture book, and she felt wear toward her, considering how her aunty controlled her life and her brother''s life.


    "Calm down, aunty didn''t ask me some requests, or rather, it has been a while for her tomunicate with us, right?" Tatsuya said.


    Miyuki was surprised, then nodded. "Now that you mentioned it, it has been a while since Aunty has talked with us."


    Usually, Maya wouldmunicate with them from time to time, give them a task, or bully them, asking about their condition, but it had been a while since Maya had called them, which made both of them a bit surprised and wondered what was happening.


    "Do you think something is happening, Onii-sama?" Miyuki asked.


    Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but she''s probably trying to concentrate toward us. After all, we''re about to have our exam."


    "Is that so¡­?" Miyuki frowned since she felt that the thing wasn''t that simple. Still, there was no way for her to say something since, in front of Tatsuya, she had always pretended to be a stupid and lovely little sister and had never shown how smart she was in front of Tatsuya since she still wanted to be spoiled by him.


    But Miyuki felt weird. After all, even though her aunt didn''tmunicate with Tatsuya that much, Maya oftenmunicated with her, asking about Tatsuya''s condition since, in the mind of everyone in the Yotsuba, Tatsuya was a monster. When she thought of such a fact, she clenched her hand and really wanted to do something for him, but for now. She really couldn''t do anything.


    When Miyuki thought such a thing, her expression had never changed, and her eyes kept staring at the screen, watching the concert that was about to start.


    "The concert is about to start, Miyuki," Tatsuya said.


    "Yes, Onii-sama." Miyuki nodded.


    Then the concert started, and Haru came out to the stage and sang his first song.


    [BGM: Zard - Makenaide]


    The old song melody was heard, and the song that made everyone feel like they could work hard was heard, and while watching his feet that tapped the stage rhythmically, he started to sing.


    "You must remember the excitement of happiness


    When our eyes suddenly met


    Like that day you were in love with pastel-colored seasons


    I want to see you shine the way you did."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki were dumbfounded, and they were amazed by Haru''s skill and song again.


    "Please don''t give up


    Keep running to thest


    No matter how far we are


    My heart will stay beside yours


    Chase after a far-off dream."


    Tatsuya let out a long sigh and said, "It''s a really amazing song¡­"


    "Yes, Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki nodded.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki had a lot of hardships in their lives which was why this song, which told them not to ever give up, made them feel that excited and happy at the same time.


    ---


    Not only Tatsuya and Miyuki, but everyone who was in front of the screen at that moment felt that their hearts were beating very fast, and felt wanted to cry, especially the Magicians, who had worked really hard, fighting, being treated as a weapon, losing a lot of their loved ones, etc., etc¡­ This song somehow made them able to work hard again.


    But there was one thing that everyone agreed at this moment that Haru''s concert was a big sess!

 Chapter 1752 - If I Can Ask One Wish, That Is...

    <h4>Chapter 1752 - If I Can Ask One Wish, That Is¡­</h4>


    Maya opened her eyes and felt quite sleepy. She saw Sumire, who was naked, sleeping next to her, and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but she also understood why Sumire often called him a beast.


    Maya looked around and didn''t see him anywhere, but then she smelled a delicious smell outside the room. She could feel that her lower body was quite sore, but she could stand up easily, but somehow her back was a bit aching. "Ouch! Ouch!" She touched her back and twitched her lips, hated the thought that she really had gotten old.


    "What''s wrong, Maya?" Sumire asked with a sleepy face.


    "Nothing." Maya felt quite embarrassed when she told Sumire that her back was aching.


    Sumire looked at Maya for a while and said, "Sleep for a bit. He will go back to the room after he''s ready with breakfast."


    When Maya thought that Haru prepared the breakfast personally for her, she smiled and somehow felt warm. After all, it had been a while since she had been treated like this. "Well, I''lly down for a bit." Sheid her body on the bed and became a bit sleepy again. She then looked at Sumire and asked, "Say, Sumire."


    "Hmm?" Sumire responded, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    "You know about my womb, right? So can you¡­" Maya didn''t finish her words, after all, she didn''t really want to have an empty hope, but if possible, if there was one wish that she could ask, then it was probably that she wanted to be able to get pregnant since the ident that had happened when she was still 12 years old had made her lose her ability to get pregnant.


    Maya knew that Sumire was a very amazing doctor. Sumire had developed a lot of great things with magic that revolved around cosmetic and beauty treatment, so she thought that Sumire might be able to help her, but she wasn''t sure whether Sumire really could do it or not. In truth, she really wanted to have Haru''s children. Even if Haru had told her that it was alright and he didn''t really mind, she wanted to hold her child with him in the future if possible. Still, for her, who had often closed and killed her emotion, such a thought made her feel conflicted, but after all, she was a woman, and she was a creature of emotion, so she wanted to have his child.


    Sumire opened her eyes and said, "He''s going on the examter. Let''s go to myboratory to see, but I''ll make sure that you can get pregnant again."


    "¡­¡­"


    Sumire opened her mouth wide before she closed it again. She looked at Sumire and said, "Thank you."


    "No problem." Sumire smiled and wondered whether Haru could see the future, and the reason he decided to bring her was because of Maya. Still, well, she didn''t think too much. After all, she also knew how Maya''s life was, and it was great that Maya could be happy again.


    "Still, that guy''s stamina is a bit too much, right?" Maya said with a slightint, but her face was full of smiles, showing that she was satisfied with what had happenedst night.


    "Well, he should enter high school soon. I''m sure there will be a lot of girls who will fall for him," Sumire said simply.


    "Huh?" Maya raised her eyebrow and said, "But he''s going to wear his sses, right? Do you think that a girl from high school will fall for his ordinary face?"


    "You underestimate him too much. Even if his face is ordinary, he''s still full of talent, and I''m sure that he won''t be short of girls who will try to get close to him," Sumire said simply since it was a fact. If she wasn''t wrong, she remembered that Haru had three girlfriends even though his face was ordinary before, so she knew that he would still be popr even though his face was ordinary.


    "¡­"


    Maya was suddenly in deep thought, and when she thought about it calmly, she really felt that even though Haru would wear a disguise to hide his identity, his identity was still someone from the Rokkaku n. She knew that it was possible to get the first rank on the exam easily with his ability. With such a talent and family''s background, even if his face was very ordinary, she was sure that he wouldn''tck a suitor, or rather they would attract toward him, considering how big his charm was.


    But¡­


    Maya was still thinking, but suddenly the door opened, and Haru came inside while bringing breakfast inside.


    "Have you woken up?" Haru asked.


    "Haru¡­" Sumire grimaced and said, "My back is hurt¡­"


    "¡­¡­" Maya.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Was it my fault?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Maya and Sumire said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was lost for words. After all, the ones who arched their backs when they were at climax were themselves. Looking at both of them, somehow it reminded him of when he stayed with Tsunade on their quest before since Tsunade often had a backache. "Show your back. I''ll rub it for you."


    Maya and Sumire nodded, turned their back since they knew that Haru had a magical touch.


    Haru rubbed their backs using his treatment ability which was known as "Cookie." In truth, it had been a while for him to use this ability. After all, most of his women were young, so they didn''t have trouble with their backs.


    Maya and Sumire suddenly felt veryfortable, and they felt very blissful at that moment.


    Maya, who felt very good at this moment, suddenly asked, "Say, why did you wear a uniform? You''re not cosying, right?" After all, they often did cosy before, and even though she was embarrassed before, she had gotten used to it, and she knew that he loved his bunny cosy, so she didn''t really mind giving him some fun.


    "Did you forget? I have an exam to enter a high schoolter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Maya and Sumire.


    "What are you doing here?" Sumire was quickly scolded.


    "Hurry up and go to your exam!" Maya was also scolded.


    "If I leave now, who is going to take care of the two of you?" Haru simply said and didn''t really think much about his exam.


    "You can take care of uster! For now, you should go to the exam venue as soon as possible!" Sumire said.


    "I agree! You have taken a break from your career because you want to enter a high school, so hurry up and go now!" Maya said.


    Haru looked at Maya and Sumire and nodded. "Well, I''ll go now. I''ll put the breakfast on the side. You can eat it when you''re hungry."


    "Um." 2x


    "Then I''ll go now." Haru kissed both Sumire, and Maya then said goodbye before he left for his exam.


    Maya and Sumire looked at Haru''s back and wondered how many girls would fall for him, but well, before that, they wanted to eat their breakfast first since it just smelled so good.

 Chapter 1753 - Entrance Exam 1

    <h4>Chapter 1753 - Entrance Exam 1</h4>


    In truth, when Haru was told to go to the exam venue as soon as possible by both Sumire and Maya, he could only shake his head. After all, he wasn''t in a hurry, and if he wanted, he could also enter a backdoor directly since the Rokkaku n and Maya were also the n head of the Yotsuba n. With all of those, he didn''t need to worry too much, right?


    However, if Haru really did that, he would be disdained by the students in the First High School. He could only do his exam honestly.


    Haru teleported to his house in Tokyo and took his SS Board (Skateboard and Snowboard Board) to the exam venue. He had to admit that this SS Board was quite simr to the skateboard of the little Grim Reaper, but even so, he didn''t need to worry that he would meet a murder case. After all, he wasn''t a detective.


    Riding on top of it rxedly, unhurriedly, he slowly saw the venue where his exam was held, and he saw many students who seemed to enter the venue to start their exam. He could see some of them were nervous, some were calm, and there was a lot more, which made him feel that it was quite interesting.


    "Hey, over there! It''s forbidden to use the SS Board at the exam venue!"


    Haru, who was riding on the top of his SS Board, spun 360 degrees,nded on the ground, stomped his SS Board, which caused it tounch into the air, but before that, he quickly caught it with his hand. He then raised his hands, walked away, and entered the venue directly since he could see the girl who stopped him was stunned silly there.


    "Wait a moment! Report your name!"


    Haru turned and looked at the beautiful girl of average height with short ck hair and brown-gold eyes, though her features and aura caused her to be called quite handsome. In truth, he knew who this girl was. After all, before he entered the First High School, he had got all the information about this high school. "My name is Uchiha Madara."


    "Uchiha Madara?" The girl looked at Haru and had to admit that his name was very domineering. Still, when she saw his face, she could only see a very ordinary young man with sses, but she had to admit that his body seemed to be very powerful. His aura was uncontroble, like an untamed beast, which somehow made her quite interested.


    "You can''t bring your SS Board inside. I''ll keep it for you until the exam ends."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much. He gave his SS Board directly to the girl and left. After all, even though this girl was beautiful, it was still far apart from his Maya.


    The girl was stunned that Haru would give his SS Board directly without saying much, but she also wasn''t going to give him trouble since she knew that he wasing to take an exam. She held his SS Board, then continued with her patrol, but then, she was a bit curious and checked the information about that young man, but when she searched the name of "Uchiha Madara"¡­


    [The name isn''t found]


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The girl was dumbfounded, but then several thoughts crossed her mind, and she realized that that guy was deceiving her. "That bastard!!!"


    ---


    When the girl was furious, Haru was walking around rxedly as if he was taking a trip rather than an exam. He didn''t really want to talk to anyone, so he directly red the Magic Power around his body, which gave him an image of the delinquent. His untamed aura, his tall and muscr body, and his gakuran simply gave him an image of a delinquent, so no one dared to get closer to him.


    As Haru walked, he looked around and had to admit that the Magicians'' faces were quite good-looking, but most of them were ordinary like him. Still, he didn''t care much about his ordinary face at this moment since what man needed was unparalleled talent and power rather than a handsome face.


    "That guy¡­"


    When Haru walked, a red-haired girl seemed annoyed by Haru''s re and wanted to beat him somehow, but looking at Haru''s body, she had to admit that it was good, and she could see that he was strong. "Hmph! If you''re epted to the high school, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Haru didn''t care much about the red-haired girl''s thoughts and found his room. The first exam was a writing exam regarding knowledge about magic and a lot more. Frankly, he had stolen the writing exam test before, so he knew all the exam questions, but even if he didn''t cheat, he believed that he could get a perfect score.


    Haru was sitting down, his back was straight, and when everyone saw him, they felt like they saw Asura was right in front of them, but of course, without three heads or six arms.


    "Ex - Excuse me¡­"


    Haru turned and saw a cute girl with a pigtailed hairstyle, but more than that, she had huge breasts and a curvaceous figure. She seemed to be quite nervous and frightened by his aura, so he slowly reduced his aura and made it gentle, then gave the girl a nod.


    When Haru''s aura changed, the girl was surprised and somehow also felt veryfortable, which made her realize how amazing his control over his magic was, which amazed her. She then sat next to him and looked at him curiously.


    "Do you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.


    "Ah!" The girl was startled when Haru suddenly talked to her.


    "You have been looking at me for a while. Do you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, um, I''m sorry!" The girl bowed her head and apologized.


    "You don''t need to apologize, but you should lower your voice since you might disrupt others," Haru said.


    "Um." The girl nodded with some blush on her face, ncing at Haru from time to time.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru had to admit that his harem protagonist aura was powerful. After all, even though his face was very ordinary, there were still many girls who would be attracted to him. "Rokkaku Haruka, what about you?"


    "Ah!" The girl was surprised, but she answered his question subconsciously. "My - My name is Mitsui Honoka!"


    "Mitsui-san, nice to meet you. I hope that you can be epted into the First High School," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes, you too, Rokkaku-kun!" Honoka nodded and gave a polite bow, but there was still a blush on her face, showing how shy she was, but then, she realized something. ''Wait, Rokkaku?'' She wanted to ask him a question, but the teacher came, and the writing exam was about to start, so she could only swallow her question and thought she should ask himter. After all, there was still a practical examter.

 Chapter 1754 - Entrance Exam 2

    <h4>Chapter 1754 - Entrance Exam 2</h4>


    After the writing exam ended, most students were pale and quite weak since it was harder than they had thought. Based on the history, the highest one was only around 70, and there were no students who could get a perfect score, showing how difficult the exam was.


    As for Haru, the exam was very easy for him. He then looked at Honoka, who was sitting next to him, and she seemed to be very tired. "Mitsui-san, are you alright?"


    "Ah, yes, the exam has ended, right, Rokkaku-kun?" Honoka seemed that she was still dreaming.


    "The exam has ended, I''m sure that you''ll do well, but for now, we need to focus on the next exam, right?" Haru said calmly. "Let''s go to the exam location."


    "Yes." Honoka nodded and somehow felt a bit better with Haru beside her, but then, she wanted to ask the question that she wanted to ask.


    "If you''re asking about Kasugano Haruka, then he isn''t in this high school," Haru said.


    "¡­" Honoka.


    "I can pretty much tell you that you''re going to ask me that question," Haru said helplessly.


    "Sor - Sorry, Rokkaku-kun, but I''m quite curious. After all, Kasugano Haruka is from your n, right?" Honoka asked.


    "Um, he''s from our n, but with his poprity, he needs to wear a disguise so he won''t be troubled in the school," Haru said simply.


    "I see¡­" Honoka nodded. After all, she knew how popr Haru was, but then, she saw Haru''s sses. Somehow she could feel the presence of magic on it, even though it was almost non-existent, or rather the amount was so minimal that she didn''t notice it, but when she was about to ask¡­


    "Honoka."


    Honoka turned and saw her best friend. "Shizuku!"


    Haru then looked at the petite girl with a nk expression and somehow deadpanned voice.


    The girl also looked at Haru with some shock. After all, she could feel how wild Haru''s aura was, and then she looked at Honoka, who often was as scared as a rabbit, wondering how Honoka could be together with this delinquent-like boy.


    "Ah, yes, Shizuki, this is Rokkaku Haruka. He''s sitting beside me during the exam earlier," Honoka quickly introduced Haru.


    Haru gave a nod to Shizuku and said, "Hello, Shizuku-san."


    "Yes, Haruka-kun." Shizuno nodded.


    "¡­" Honoka.


    "Rokkaku-kun, you can''t call girls by their first name!" Honoka said with a blush on her face.


    "So Shizuku isn''t her family name?" Haru asked.


    "Of course not!" Honoka quickly introduced her best friend and said, "She''s my best friend, Kitayama Shizuku."


    "Should I call you, Kitayama-sam?" Haru asked.


    Shizuku shook her head and said, "You can call me Shizuku."


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, you can also call me Haru."


    "¡­¡­" Honoka wasn''t sure, but somehow she felt quite jealous.


    "Well, let''s go to the exam location since we might bete if we stay any longer," Haru said.


    "Good." Shizuku nodded.


    Honoka then noticed Haru and Shizuku were looking at her, then she quickly reacted and said, "Ah, yes!"


    ---


    Along the way, the three of them talked to each other. Even though Haru was ring up his magic power, it didn''t really affect both Honoka and Shizuku. He was also very good at talking, especially with girls, so both had a good time with him, talking andughing, somehow forgetting that they were at the exam. Still, when they were about to approach the exam location, they saw a lovely girl with long straight ck hair that could captivate everyone in this ce instantly.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and knew that Maya''s niece and nephew would be in this ce, so he didn''t feel that much surprised, but one thing for sure, he had to admit that Yotsuba''s genes were good since Maya''s niece was lovely. However,pared to Maya''s mature charm, this girl was still too far away.


    Haru then saw the ordinary young man standing beside the beautiful girl, and this young man was looking at him. He only gave him a nod, and the young man also gave him a nod. Still, this young man was so normal that he couldn''t say much.


    The beautiful girl seemed to notice the movement of the young man beside her. She followed his gaze, looking at the untamed young man who seemed to re his Magic Power everywhere, which made her a bit dumbfounded, but the strangest thing was that the young man didn''t seem to look at her, or rather, he was more focussed on the girls beside him.


    "Mitsui-san, Shizuku, let''s go," Haru said to both of them.


    Shizuku nodded, but somehow Honoka pouted.


    "Why are you pouting?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Honoka looked away.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t say much before entering the examination room together with Honoka and Shizuku.


    When they left, the ordinary young man and the beautiful girl looked at their back.


    "There seems to be an interesting student," the young man said.


    "¡­" The girl sighed and said, "All I can see is a delinquent there."


    "Really? But his control over magic is amazing since the two girls beside him don''t seem to be affected by his Magic Power," the young man said.


    "Yeah¡­" The girl nodded.


    "And his Magic Power seems to be matched, or more excellent than yours, Miyuki," the young man said.


    The expression of the girl changed and asked, "Is that true, Onii-sama?"


    "Well, let''s see how he does on the exam, alright?" The young man said.


    The girl nodded since she was also curious.


    ---


    Haru knew that the ordinary young man and the beautiful girl he had seen before was Shiba Tatsuya and Shiba Miyuki, and he knew very well that they were both Maya''s nephew and niece.


    ''So I''m their uncle?'' Haru wasn''t sure how to describe his emotion at that moment.


    "Rokkaku-kun, don''t you think that girl is beautiful?" Honoka asked with some nervousness.


    "Call me, Haru," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Honoka was surprised.


    "I''ll call you Honoka, so call me Haru. It''s so troublesome if you call me Rokkaku-kun every time since someone might ask me about Kasugano Harukater," Haru said.


    "The - Then Haru¡­" Honoka blushed and felt her face was scorching, but she felt happy.


    "¡­" Shizuku looked at Haru and Honoka but didn''t say much.


    "Well, let''s finish the exam, so we can go back quickly," Haru said.


    "Um." Shizuku nodded.


    Honoka also nodded, but then she realized that Haru avoided her question and changed the topic of conversation so quickly, which made her dumbfounded. She looked at Haru thoughtfully and somehow wanted to know him better.

 Chapter 1755 - Entrance Exam 3

    <h4>Chapter 1755 - Entrance Exam 3</h4>


    In the examination room, the teacher exined to everyone about the practical exam that they would be held after this.


    This practical exam was held to test the Magic Power that was held by the examinee by the standard of international so there were three things that they needed to watch for, which were Interference Strength (Strength of their Magic Sequences for rewriting Eidos), Capacity / Scale of Magic Sequences (Magic Tolerance), and Processing of Magic Power.


    These standards were also used by various countries to determine the rank of the Magician, and based on the result, they would be ranked either Rank A to E.


    Everyone nodded and understood, the exnation of the teacher, but as expected, some of them became nervous.


    Haru looked at both Honoka and Shizuku and thought and nodded. Even though Honoka always seemed quite restless and nervous, he could see that she was very confident in this exam.


    "Haru, when is your turn?" Honoka asked.


    "Well, it should be after you," Haru said.


    "Really? Then let''s do our best!" Honoka said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Honoka for a while and nodded. "You too, Shizuku."


    Shizuku nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry about me, I''ll be the best."


    Haru looked at Shizuku and realized that this small girl seemed to be more confident than he had thought.


    Then without waiting anymore, the exam started, and the exam was pretty easy since what they needed was to use their Psion to move the device that was prepared for the exam.


    Based on his understanding, except for both Interference Strength and Scale of Magic Sequence, the standard of Processing Power of Magic had changed.


    Thirty years ago, the transition from Activation Sequence to Magic Sequence was so slow that it was iparable to today. Magic Sequence efficiency was also pretty low, and inparison to today, it required several times more Psion to construct an equally effective Magic Sequence.


    Magic Power standards change over time. Earlier, International Standards for calcting the power of Magicians emphasized the Psion count within the Magician''s body (both physical and mental bodies) rather than focusing on the speed of Magic Sequence construction.


    Which was why, Haru raised his eyebrow, when he saw the result of Tatsuya''s Magic Power and could only shake his head. He could see a huge amount of Psion inside Tatsuya''s body, but the speed of his Magic Sequence construction was horrible, despite how there wasn''t any light or wave on Tatsuya''s Magic Sequence.


    Haru looked at Tatsuya''s expression that seemed to be unfazed by the result or had expected this result, which made him shake his head, making him felt a bit pity toward him. He could see that a lot of people were snickering, but Tatsuya ignored them, but unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki seemed to be quite furious and ice started to form around her.


    "Calm down, Miyuki!"


    Haru shook his head and there was only one word on his mind. ''Brocon (brotherplex).'' But he had to admit that his feelings were a bitplicated toward Tatsuya and Miyuki, after all, they were his nephew and niece too, but even so, he didn''t bother to talk with them, after all, he could see pretty well, how cautious both Tatsuya and Miyuki were, and it was better not to talk with them since he also felt that it was a hassle, considering how two siblings didn''t see their aunt in good light.


    Even with Tatsuya''s ident, the exam continued without stopping, and everyone did their exam one by one, including Shizuku, who showed a quite exceptional result on her practical exam, and she seemed to be very satisfied.


    "Well done, Shizuku," Honoka said.


    "Thank you." Shizuku nodded.


    "Yes, but if you want to be number one, it is still far away," Haru said.


    Shizuku looked at Haru and seemed to be being challenged. "Then who is going to be the number one?"


    "If it''s a girl, then it should be that girl," Haru said while looking in one direction.


    Shizuku and Honoka followed Haru''s direction and saw Miyuki there. They didn''t look away and waited for Miyuki to show the result of her exam, but when they saw it, they were blown away.


    Shizuku got 2nd ce, but even so, she needed 0.499 seconds to construct her Magic Sequence construction, on the other hand, Miyuki needed 0.285 seconds to construct her Magic Sequence, showing how horrible and powerful she was.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Shizuku and Honoka.


    They had to admit Miyuki was on a whole different level since her speed to construct Magic Sequence was almost twice of the 2nd ce.


    "She''s amazing¡­" Honoka was amazed at Miyuki.


    Shizuku even though she couldn''t ept it, knew that she couldn''t match Miyuki at this moment, but then she remembered Haru''s words. She then looked at Haru and asked, "You have said that to a girl before, right? So is there a boy who is better than that girl?"


    "There is." Haru nodded.


    "Who?" Shizuku asked since everyone could see that Miyuki was ranked 1st at this moment.


    "Wait a moment, you''ll see it soon," Haru said.


    "???" Honoka and Shizuki were confused, but they weren''t stupid and they looked at Haru at the same time, clearly understanding what he meant by his previous words.


    After Miyuki finished her exam, she didn''t go back immediately but stayed with her brother who was looking at the ordinary young man who was standing together with two girls. She could see that his aura was amazing, but she didn''t think that he was able to match him since she believed in her ability.


    Then it was Haru''s time, and everyone stared at him, after all, he was very conspicuous, considering how he always red up his Magic Power here and there.


    Haru moved forward and put his hand on the device, transferring his Psion, and activated the Magic Sequence inside the device directly, showing directly the speed that he needed to construct his Magic Sequence.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    There was only silence, and no one said anything since they were all dumbfounded.


    Miyuki''s result was very amazing, but Haru''s result was more amazing, since his speed to construct his Magic Sequence was¡­


    "0.2." Shizuku was stunned, but Honoka blinked her eyes, and she had to admit thatpared to Miyuki and Tatsuya before, Haru''s magic was more beautiful¡­


    Looking at his smile, somehow Shizuku, Honoka, and the girls around could see that this seemingly ordinary guy was more handsome than they had thought.

 Chapter 1756 - Can You Give Me A Reward?

    <h4>Chapter 1756 - Can You Give Me A Reward?</h4>


    Haru ended his test then walked back to Honoka and Shizuku. "Let''s go back, Honoka, Shizuku."


    "Um." Honoka was still amazed, but when she heard his voice, she nodded subconsciously.


    "How did you do it?" Shizuku asked directly.


    "How? The reason is obvious, and it is because I''m awesome," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Honoka and Shizuku.


    "I was joking, but could you tell your secret to someone that you only know for a day? Shizuku, your question is rude," Haru said while shaking his head.


    "I - I''m sorry¡­" Shizuku felt guilty and lowered her head.


    Honoka became flustered since she was afraid.


    "I''m not angry, but you should be careful next time," Haru said, but then when he saw Shizuku''s expression, he couldn''t help but say, "Still, if you marry me, then I might tell you thought."


    "Wh--?!" Honoka was startled.


    Shizuku blushed directly.


    "I was joking. Don''t show such an expression again, but if you still feel bad, then how do you treat me with something?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Shizuku nodded and said, "Is there something that you want to eat?"


    "I like meat," Haru said.


    "My family owns a restaurant nearby. Let''s go. I''ll treat you," Shizuku said.


    "Un." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Honoka looked at both Shizuku and Haru, who seemed to have be closer, and she felt veryplex at that moment. "Wait! Wait for me!"


    When the three of them left, many people were still looking at Haru and couldn''t help but be amazed. After all, if there wasn''t any problem, he would be the 1st rank among the freshman. They were curious about his name, but when they saw his name¡­


    "Rokkaku Haruka¡­"


    They opened their eyes wide, then nodded, and understood why he was amazing.


    Miyuki was also amazed since it was her first time seeing someone better than her.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, Miyuki," Tatsuya said.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki looked at Tatsuya.


    "His practical exam might be better than yours, but your writing exam will be better than yours, and I can assure you that your skill is better than him," Tatsuya said.


    "Yes, Onii-sama." Miyuki nodded. After all, even though she didn''t show it, she was verypetitive, and with Tatsuya''s words, she believed that she would be better at fighting and writing exams.


    ---


    Haru returned home after Shizuku treated him, and he understood that Shizuku was rich, very rich, which made him speechless since she ordered all the menus on her restaurant as her way to apologize, and then kept looking at him, waiting for him to eat everyone. Even though he could eat all the foods easily, Shizuku kept ordering more, which made him speechless. He touched his stomach and sighed.


    Haru entered his house in Tokyo, then teleported to Sendai, and the moment he arrived, he heard his lover''s voice.


    "Oh, did youe back?"


    Haru looked up and saw Maya, who was wearing sses and couldn''t help but amaze.


    "What''s wrong?" Maya asked.


    "Nothing, I just realize how beautiful you are," Haru said with a sigh, showing how incredible Maya''s beauty was.


    Maya snorted, but there was a beautiful smile on her face. She took off her sses and asked, "So, how is your exam?"


    Haru walked toward Maya, carried her, then put her on hisp while hugging her beautiful waist.


    "¡­¡­" Maya was too stunned to say anything since his movement was so smooth that there was no chance of her fighting back. She didn''t care much, made afortable position, but then her nose sniffed. "Did you just meet with a girl?"


    "Well, there''s a lot of girls in the venue before," Haru said simply since he really didn''t have much interest in both Honoka and Shizuki, especially when he had Maya and Sumire right beside him. The mature charm was more dangerous than the charm of the high school girl in his mind.


    Maya thought for a while and nodded. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be ranked 1 in the entire First High School with a perfect score," Haru said confidently.


    Maya looked at Haru and asked, "You sure? I''m sure that you can defeat my niece, but the brain of my nephew is smart."


    "I know, Tatsuya, right? I also know that he''s Taurus Silver, but I''m better," Haru said.


    Taurus Silver is a renowned and far-famed genius engineer who is said to have advanced CAD software technology by almost ten years within just one short year. Currently, "Taurus Silver" heads the Third Division of Four Leaves Technology.


    Maya sighed and said, "I wonder if there isn''t something that you don''t know." She knew how horrible Haru''s hacking ability was and knew that there was no information in this world that he couldn''t steal, which was why she was d that he was her lover.


    "Of course, I have something that I don''t know," Haru said.


    "Really? What is it?" Maya asked curiously.


    "It''s about how you feel about me," Haru said.


    Maya blushed and asked, "Haven''t I told you before?"


    "Really? I don''t remember it." Haru showed a confused expression.


    Maya wanted to smack his head somehow, but then she said, "I love you¡­"


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Haru asked again.


    "I love you! Are you satisfied?" Maya said annoyedly.


    "Of course.'' Haru nodded, then took Maya''s lips.


    Maya was stunned, but then she started to enjoy their kiss, using their tongues, sucking each other salivas while hugging each other tightly. It just felt wonderful somehow, but then she parted her lips and asked, "Say, what did you feel about me?"


    "Didn''t you know already?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Really? I don''t remember." Maya showed a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "I love you, Maya," Haru said sincerely while staring at Maya''s eyes without looking away.


    Maya blushed and lowered her head shyly since she could feel his true feeling from his every word, but she looked up and said, "Hmm? What did you say?"


    "Do you want me to talk about my feelings on my tvwork, or should I do live streaming to the entire world now?" Haru asked.


    "No, no, it''s alright." Maya quickly stopped him since if she didn''t stop him, then he might really do it.


    "Still, I love you. I''ll say it as much as you want from now on until in the future," Haru said and pressed his forehead against her.


    Maya smiled and nodded, feeling grateful that she could meet him. Their meeting might bete, but from now on, they will be together forever.


    ''Should I lock him in so we can be together?'' Maya thought.


    If Haru knew what this woman was thinking, then he could only stare at her speechlessly.


    Maya then felt something hard on her butt and sighed. "Young people are really energetic."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Say, if I get the rank 1, can you give me a reward?" Haru asked while carrying her in his arms.


    "What reward do you want?" Maya asked while hugging his neck.


    Haru moved his head closer and whispered.


    "¡­¡­"


    Maya was lost for words, but she nodded with a blush on her face.


    Haru smiled, then brought her to his room and closed the door directly since they had worked hard today, so they needed to rest, right?

 Chapter 1757 - Why Do You Have Such A Thing On Your Bag?

    <h4>Chapter 1757 - Why Do You Have Such A Thing On Your Bag?</h4>


    As the days passed, the first movie that was produced by the Rokkaku n became a big hit, and it became sought after everywhere. After all, even though World War III had passed, there were still many conflicts that happened in this world, and everyone needed a superhero, so the theme of superheroes quickly became popr.


    Ten Master ns saw the public''s reaction be good, and also didn''t mind working together with the Rokkaku n to make the image of the Magician better.


    The public also learned a lot of things from the movie. After all, they only realized that being a Magician wasn''t as easy as it seemed, and there was a lot of difficulty and conflict in society because of one status as a Magician. They were all explored in the movie.


    When the result of the movie was good, then without hesitation, the Rokkaku n quickly prepared the next movie while the heat was still strong.


    With all of that, it seemed that the image of the Magician became better when in truth, there was still a lot of darkness in this world, but even so, the movie was popr and got a lot of box office, that''s what the more important was.


    So at this moment, Haru and Sumire went out on a date to Yokohama to watch the movie. After all, the movie theatre in Tokyo was packed, so they decided to visit Yokohama and thought to have a date there since there were fewer people there too.


    Maya didn''te with them since it seemed that there was trouble, and as a n head of the Yotsuba n, she needed to prioritize her responsibility, even though, in truth, she really wanted to go on a date with him.


    Walking next to each other, Sumire and Haru held hands, enjoying the scenery of Yokohama.


    Even though Sumire often holed up in herb, she didn''t mind having this kind of sweet date. "Say, what is Maya doing?" She knew Maya''s personality very well and knew that woman even wanted to lock Haru with a chain or something, but she felt that was normal, right? After all, sometimes, she had an urge to turn him into a corpse and jarred it with formalin.


    "If I''m not wrong, there should be a Magician who is running away or something," Haru said.


    Sumire shook her head and said, "Well, such a thing isn''t that umon. Even in my world, there are a lot of people who have experimented with making a human more powerful." She didn''t think it was weird when she thought that many people would try to make a Magician powerful by using a human experiment. After all, she also had done the same since she was one of the Four Sages in her original word, but somehow, she couldn''t help but feel a lot of burden on her shoulder until her head was patted. She was surprised and looked at Haru, but when she saw his gaze, she wanted to cry somehow.


    "You have worked hard," Haru said and looked at Sumire, who seemed to be in deep thought.


    Sumire looked at Haru for a while before she snuggled into him, as close as she could since she felt very reassured with him. In truth, she was very grateful to Haru since he had changed her world, and even cleared up the discrimination and gave her a chance to clear up the Gastrea virus that had haunted her world.


    It was also the reason why Sumire didn''t hesitate to help him, but the more she stayed with him, the greedier she was, so without hesitation when they arrived, she clung to him and became his woman too.


    Haru smiled, looking at Sumire, and didn''t say much, but then he remembered something and asked, "Say, you have been with Maya secretly for a while. What were you doing?"


    "What? You''re curious? If you''re curious, how about you use your telepathy ability since I''m sure that you can read our mind too, right?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me, then it is alright, and I don''t see that you''re trying to harm me, and I believed in you two," Haru said simply.


    Sumire smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Maya will give you a surpriseter."


    Haru only nodded, but in truth, he was wondering what kind of surprise that Maya would give him.


    They were about to walk to the department store to watch a movie. Haru was wearing his sses, so no one noticed him, but then, there was a loud rm, which caused everyone to panic. He quickly hugged Sumire and walked to the side to avoid being mixed in the panicked crowd.


    "I wonder, what''s happening?" Sumire, who was in Haru''s arms, asked.


    "Probably a Magician, or something, after all, society isn''t as safe as it seems," Haru said.


    "Will you do something?" Sumire asked.


    "Of course, I''ll end it so we can continue our date as soon as possible," Haru said.


    "I know that you''ll say that," Sumire said with a smile.


    Haru looked at Sumire and shook his head. He didn''t say much since it was good that his impression of Sumire became better. "Do you want to wait here?"


    "I will follow you since it is easy for you to defeat him, right?" Sumire said.


    "Well, it is easy." Haru then looked around to search for something.


    "What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.


    "I wonder whether I can find a stone or something," Haru said.


    "I don''t have a stone, but I have a ss container here," Sumire said and took out a mug from her bag.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru didn''t say much and took the ss container from Sumire''s hand, then said, "Let''s go, let''s finish this as soon as possible."


    Sumire nodded.


    ---


    Miyuki, who was left by Tatsuya, didn''t expect that she would encounter this situation and met an escapee Magician, who caused chaos in public.


    The escapee Magician was using heat magic to cause a fire in the department store, but that fire was directly extinguished by Miyuki with her magic.


    "Who are you?!" The escapee Magician shouted at Miyuki.


    "Allow me to ask you the same question." Miyuki looked at the man and asked, "Who are you? Using magic for arson is unforgivable!" She thought that the Magician in front of her was the reason why her brother had gone and left her. Her expression was serious, and she was ready for a battle all the time, but¡­


    *Crash!*


    Suddenly a ss container hit the heat of the escapee Magician and made him pass out.


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    Miyuki then looked around and was surprised when she saw Haru holding a girl''s hand.


    Haru gave Miyuki a nod and said, "Just leave. I have erased the video recording here." He then left with Sumire. After all, Miyuki was still his niece, so shouldn''t it be normal for him to help as a good uncle?


    Sumire also gave the nod to Miyuki.


    Miyuki could only be dumbfounded and gave them a nod since what had just happened was too much for her toprehend. Then she looked at the Magician, and there was only one thought that crossed her mind.


    ''Is it over?''


    Miyuki was in doubt and unsure what to do since she had never encountered this situation before. She then thought about Haru, who had told her that the video record had been erased, but she still needed to make sure and wanted to ask him again, but that guy had escaped, so should she also escape too?

 Chapter 1758 - Maya: Miyuki, I Have A Request For You

    <h4>Chapter 1758 - Maya: Miyuki, I Have A Request For You</h4>


    After the entrance exam, Miyuki thought that her days were simply peaceful, except for what had happened that day when she met the escapee Magician by chance. At that time, when her brother left her, she thought that she would fight against the escapee Magician by using her magic and then used various words to say that it wasn''t toote for him, or something like that, but she didn''t expect that the escapee Magician would be defeated by a ss container, which made her dumbfounded.


    Miyuki also didn''t expect to meet Rokkaku Haruka again before, and he also told him to move away. Still, she didn''t and waited for her brother until she had heard from her brother that the recording camera at that time had been erased, which made her dumbfounded.


    Miyuki didn''t doubt that from the name of Rokkaku Haruka, she was sure that he wasing from the Rokkaku n that had be the media empire and the owner of the agency that managed Kasugano Haruka.


    In truth, Miyuki thought that Rokkaku Haruka was Kasugano Haruka, but when she saw Haru''s ordinary appearance, they were different people. After all, Kasugano Haruka''s appearance might be the most handsome guy that she had ever seen in her life. Even though she didn''t interest Kasugano Haruka, she could blush when she saw him even though she knew that she was pretty repulsive toward another man except for her brother.


    ''However, I don''t expect him to have a girlfriend, huh?''


    Miyuki thought about the woman holding and hugging Haru''s arm at that time and didn''t expect him to have a girlfriend. An older one at that. Still, unlike before, the people in this era protected their purity very much. Rather than having a girlfriend, they would directly engage and be a fiance and a fiancee.


    As for why Miyuki didn''t think that Sumire was Haru''s fiance was because she had heard his conversation with Shizuki and Honoka and saw how skillfully he was at flirting with a girl, which somehow made her a bit dumbfounded, and at the same time, she thought that he was a yboy, so she felt that it was better to notmunicate with him in the future, even though she knew that he was very talented.


    Miyuki thought it was better to enjoy every moment with her brother since her aunt hadn''t contacted her for a while.


    "Should I prepare his favorite food before he returns?" Miyuki thought to prepare Tatsuya''s favorite food before he returned, but when she was about to stand up, she was dumbfounded when she saw her aunt contacted her. She looked at the massive screen in the living room and let out a long sigh. She then quickly changed her expression, hid all of her emotions, and showed a tranquil expression on her face.


    When themunication was connected, Miyuki bowed gently without hurry and said, "Good day, Maya-obasama."


    "It has been a while, Miyuki, and congrattions on your eptance to your high school, and please tell your brother too," Maya said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, Maya-obasama." Miyuki still bowed her head, and even though she had to admit that she wasn''t good with her aunt, she still liked her better than another family since her aunt didn''t look down on Tatsuya. She raised her head and was quite surprised when she saw that her aunt had be more beautiful. She knew that her aunt was beautiful, but she could see that Maya seemed younger this time, and herplexity became quite rosy somehow.


    "Is there something wrong, Miyuki?" Maya asked.


    Miyuki quickly shook her head and said, "No, it is just that you have be more beautiful, Maya-obasama."


    Maya chuckled and smiled warmly.


    "¡­" Miyuki was dumbfounded since it was her first time seeing her aunt show such an expression.


    "Well, I want to tell you something that you can''t tell to anyone, whether it is your brother or other people, or else¡­" Maya stared at Miyuki.


    Miyuki was dumbfounded, but she quickly nodded. "Miyuki swears in my name that I won''t tell anyone." She wasn''t stupid and knew that her aunt seemed to want to entrust her with some mission, which made her quite worried, wondering whether this mission might trouble or cause harm to Tatsuya, if so, then she would try to fight, even though she knew that she didn''t have the power to do so.


    "Still, a lot of people on the n thought that you would be the 1st rank among the freshman, but it seemed that you couldn''t be one, huh?" Maya asked with a smile.


    Miyuki was a bit annoyed when Maya poked the problem. After all, she also felt a bit uneptable when she thought that she had lost against a yboy. "Unfortunately, I have let you down, Maya-obasama."


    Waving her hand, Maya said, "It''s alright. I know that you can''t defeat him anyway."


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki was dumbfounded, but then asked, "Obaasama, do you know Rokkaku Haruka?"


    Maya only smiled and said, "Let''s talk about another matter before your brother returns since I have something that I can only entrust you with."


    "Yes, please tell me, Maya-obasama." Miyuki then nodded respectfully since she didn''t want her brother to know she secretlymunicated with Maya.


    "Well, this matter among all the people in the Yotsuba n, only Hayama knows about this matter, so I hope that you shouldn''t tell anyone," Maya said.


    Maya raised her eyebrow and wondered what kind of secret her aunt would tell him.


    ''Well, Miyuki, in truth, I have a lover now," Maya said with some blush on her face.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    Miyuki opened her mouth and eyes wide.


    "Miyuki?" Maya called Miyuki when she saw Miyuki''s reaction.


    "Ye - Yes, Maya-obasama!" Miyuki was stunned and thought what she had heard was a dream before.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong. I have made a lover," Maya said with a gentle smile.


    "¡­I - I see congrattions, Maya-obasama¡­" Miyuki was stunned and couldn''t say anything besides congratting her aunt. Still, somehow she understood why she told her to keep this a secret. After all, it was a big scandal when everyone knew that Yotsuba Maya, the n head of the Yotsuba n, had a lover. Still, at the same time, she wondered what kind of man could be her aunt''s lover since she knew how vile her aunt''s personality was.


    "My lover is around the same age as you," Maya said.


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    "And as you might have guessed, he''lle to the same high school as you," Maya said.


    "WH - WHAT?!" Miyuki was dumbfounded and thought that her aunt sent her lover to monitor her brother and sister, but¡­


    "No, I don''t have an intention to monitor both of you. It is just coincidence that he has entered the First High School, considering his identity is¡­" Maya sighed and thought there was no need for Haru to enter a high school, considering his ability, or rather, she wanted to keep him around her and tied him with a chain all the time, but she couldn''t be selfish.


    Miyuki wanted to ask who the identity of Maya''s lover was, but she then changed her question and asked, "Maya-obasama, what do you want me to do?"


    "That guy is very skillful at talking with a girl, so without a doubt, I''m sure that there will be a lot of girls who are going to fall for him, so I want you to monitor him secretly, tell me about the girls who are close toward him, and if possible, you should stop him from contacting the girl from Saegusa family, can you do that, Miyuki?" Maya asked.


    Miyuki couldn''t utter a word for a moment since what she had heard was just too amazing, but then she nodded. "Yes, I can do it, Maya-obasama." After all, even though her aunt was wrong, her aunt had cared about her, and she was also quite cornered about her aunt''s love life, and she felt that it was good for her aunt to be able to love someone again considering her past was.


    "Thank you," Maya said with a beautiful smile.


    "¡­" Miyuki had to admit that Maya was beautiful at that moment, and somehow she couldn''t help but ask, "But who is the name of your lover Maya-obasama?"


    "You might have already known him, but in the school, he will use a disguise so no one will notice him," Maya said.


    Miyuki raised her eyebrow, and somehow even though she didn''t want to admit it, there was one name that might be Maya''s lover somehow.


    "It seems that you have guessed it," Maya said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Yes, it is Kasugano Haruka." Maya smiled and said, "He''s my lover."


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki somehow wasn''t sure how to react at this moment.

 Chapter 1759 - Chaos At The Entrance Ceremony 1

    <h4>Chapter 1759 - Chaos At The Entrance Ceremony 1</h4>


    In April, the cherry blossom trees bloomed as if trying to wee the spring, but for the First High School, those trees seemed to receive all the freshmen who had just been epted into the high school.


    For everyone who had been epted to the First High School, of course, they were happy. They entered the school with great vigor and excitement, thinking that they would start their new life, but for the student council members, they were a bit in panic, since they didn''t expect the student representative would bete!


    "Where''s he?!"


    "Rokkaku Haruka, right? I know it! That guy is a bad boy! I have to beat him upter when I meet him!"


    "This isn''t the time for that! We need to search for him! Go and wait for him at the entrance of the school, Hanzo!"


    "What?!"


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll go with you too since I need to give him a piece of mind too." The cute girl with slightly short height seemed to be annoyed at Rokkaku Haruka.


    ---


    As expected, Haru was epted on the First High School with a perfect score on the writing test and amazing practical test results. Instead, his result might be the best among in the history of the First High School, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    Honoka and Shizuki were also epted into the First High School, and they were also happy when they knew that Haru had be the 1st rank among all the freshmen, but they couldn''t enjoy that moment since they didn''t expect that Haru might bete!


    "Where are you, Haru?! Everyone is waiting for you?!" Honoka was scared when she thought that Haru might bete.


    Shizuki was standing beside Honoka and also showed a worried expression since she didn''t expect the best student of their year would bete on the 1st day of school!


    Honoka talked with Haru for a while and somehow let out a sigh of relief, but there was still a trace of worry on her face. "I - I see, I''ll enter the rehearsal first with Shizuku, ju - just don''t bete, alright?" She talked with him for a bit before the phone ended, and she let out a long sigh.


    "How is it, Honoka?" Shizuku asked.


    "Well, he''s already close, so we don''t need to worry," Honoka said while letting out a sigh.


    "Did he tell you why he waste?" Shizuku asked, wondering how someone could bete on such an important day.


    "He - he forgot that today was the entrance ceremony," Honoka said helplessly.


    "¡­" Shizuku.


    Not only both of them, even if it was someone else, they would also be dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s reason why he waste was also that he forgot.


    ---


    While every freshman walked to the rehearsal location, their eyes seemed to wander toward the figure of a beautiful girl that appeared to be in the middle of an argument with an ordinary young man. As expected, the two people who argued with each other were both Miyuki and Tatsuya.


    "I can''t believe it! How can you be considered inferior, Onii-sama," Miyuki asked with some sadness in her eyes. "You almost had a perfect score on your writing exam!"


    "But there''s someone better than me," Tatsuya said helplessly.


    "But your score is better than most¡­" Miyuki wanted to say something again, but she was interrupted by Tatsuya.


    "Miyuki, the practical test is weighted much more heavily than the written exam here. Surprisingly, I made it all at all with--" Tatsuya couldn''t finish his words since Miyuki cut him.


    "How good is that apprehension of yours going to do? There isn''t anyone superior to you in athletics or acad--" Miyuki wanted to say that "academic," but she couldn''t since there was better than Tatsuya. "I''m sure that even Magic--"


    "Miyuki!"


    "Ah!" Miyuki was startled when Tatsuya raised his voice.


    "Talking about it isn''t going to change anything. You know that, don''t you?"


    "I-- I''m sorry." Miyuki seemed very ufortable at that moment.


    Tatsuya was about to coax his little sister, but a sudden group of people moving very fast startled both of them.


    "Hurry up and search for him!"


    "Go to the entrance!"


    "Get him no matter what! Without him, the rehearsal is going to be a failure!"


    "That guy, if I see himter, I''ll smack his head!"


    "¡­" Tatsuya and Miyuki were dumbfounded when they saw a lot of people moving toward the school entrance.


    "President, we have found him jumping through the gate of the school! He ising with the BB Board! There''s a lot of police cars which are following him!"


    "What?!"


    Then Tatsuya and Miyuki saw a group of people led by a beautiful petite girl, who seemed quite furious.


    "What''s happening?" Miyuki was confused.


    "The freshman representative is probablyte," Tatsuya said, unsure.


    Miyuki was dumbfounded and asked, "How could that be?!" She didn''t expect that someone who could defeat both her and Tatsuya would be such a sloppy person, but when she thought about that person''s identity, her expression was a bit weird.


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki?" Tatsuya asked.


    "Nothing." Miyuki smiled and said, "Let''s go to the rehearsal since it isn''t good if we''rete, Oniisama."


    "Yes." Tatsuya nodded, but somehow he felt weird by Miyuki''s words, but he didn''t say much.


    ---


    "Thank you very much, President. If it wasn''t for you, I might be detained in jail now," Haru said with some relief.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless, but they had to admit that Haru''s guts were tremendous since, with many people staring at him, he was very rxed and didn''t care about their expression.


    The petite girl seemed to have a headache and said, "Hurry up, and enter! Don''t cause more chaos at the entrance ceremony!" She somehow couldn''t ept it for a while when she knew that someone who had the highest score in the history of the First High School would be such a troublemaker student.


    Haru nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry. Leave everything to me. Let''s go, or we might bete for the entrance ceremony." He then walked forward while leading everyone.


    They nodded and followed him, but then they were dumbfounded at why they were following him when Haru was just their junior, but they had to admit that when they saw his figure at this moment, they felt that it was so huge.


    "Oh, right, what''s your name, president?" Haru then looked at the beautiful petite girl beside him, who seemed to be unhappy.


    "Saegusa Mayumi," Mayumi said unhappily.


    Haru nodded and said, "My name is Rokkaku Haruka. Nice to meet you, Saegusa-senpai."


    ---


    In the auditorium, every freshman had gathered there, waiting for the entrance ceremony.


    Unlike everyone else who was still excited, Honoka and Shizuki were worried since they were afraid that Haru might bete for today. Still, then, both of them were dumbfounded when the entrance ceremony started, and the Student Council President, Saegusa Mayumi, weed everyone with her speech.


    Mayumi''s graceful figure quickly attracted everyone, and once her speech ended¡­


    "And now, a word from our freshman representative, Rokkaku Haruka."


    The moment his name came out, everyone''s eyes quickly focused once again since they wanted to see this legendary student, who broke many records for the entrance exam.


    Then at that moment, they heard the sound of his footsteps, his strong figure, unhurried steps, and his aura somehow attracted everyone. It was as if he had eclipsed everyone and became the center of the world, even though his face was ordinary, but everyone had to admit that his presence was so amazing.


    The moment Haru started to do his speech, everyone became amazed, but there was one person who seemed to be quiteplicated.


    ''This guy¡­'' Mayumi looked at Haru, and somehow felt that she needed to change her impression of him, and even though she had to admit that his face was quite ordinary, at this moment, he was very handsome.

 Chapter 1760 - Chaos At The Entrance Ceremony 2

    <h4>Chapter 1760 - Chaos At The Entrance Ceremony 2</h4>


    "Thank you very much," Haru said, then left the podium along with the sound of pping hands that could be heard through the entire auditorium since everyone was amazed by his speech. In his mind, everyone in this ce was just a simple high school student, he had be a Governor of Japan in the past, and it was easy to create various speeches that could touch people''s hearts.


    Honoka and Shizuku pped their hands very hard and wanted to meet him now, telling him they were amazed by his speech.


    Not only the two of them, Miyuki, Tatsuya, and the other characters, were amazed by his speech and thought that this guy could be a mighty politician.


    When Haru walked out from the stage, Mayumi was standing there with a smile.


    "What an amazing speech, Rokkaku-kun," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "Did this perhaps change your perception of me, Senpai?"


    Mayumi pouted and said, "I still think that you''re a very cheeky junior, though."


    "Thank you for the praise," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­I''m not praising you." Mayumi was speechless and had to admit that this guy threw him off, but it was pretty fun to talk with him since most people around her were quite stuck in the mud kind of people, which made her bored.


    "Still, I like your speech when you said, "Let''s work hard together¡­ as equals¡­ even beyond just magic." Those are some suggestive words, you know?" Mayumi asked with a smile.


    "Should I not say that?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "No, I like it," Mayumi said with a smile. (In the Japanesenguage, "No, I like it," it sounds like I like you or something).


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Wh - What''s with that expression?" Mayumi asked nervously.


    "Senpai, you''re not confessing to me, right?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Mayumi.


    "I - I didn''t confess to you?! What are you talking about?!" Mayumi''s face was covered in blush and became agitated.


    "Thank God¡­" Haru patted his chest in relief.


    "¡­" Mayumi wasn''t sure why, but Haru''s reaction annoyed her somehow. She thought for a while and felt that she needed to get him to the student council to fix his cheeky attitude. "Rokkaku-kun, how about you join the student council? I''m sure that it''ll be a great experience for you."


    "Senpai, what''s wrong with your face? Why does it seem to be very scary for some reason?"


    When Haru and Mayumi bickered to each other, the rest of the students who wanted to talk with Haru seemed to be stunned since they didn''t expect the rtionship between Haru and Mayumi could be so close.


    ''Did they know each other, perhaps?''


    They thought in their minds, but at this moment, they wanted to talk to him, asking him about Kasugano Haruka.


    Miyuki also looked at Haru and Mayumi, and her face becameplicated. Her aunt had reminded him before and told him that he was very skillful at talking with a girl, so even if his face was very ordinary, there would be a lot of girls who might fall for him, but in truth, she didn''t think too much since she had never seen someone who had good conversation skills. Still, when she saw Haru for the first time, how scary Haru was since someone like Mayumi, who seemed like an angel in the eyes of everyone, could be like a spoiled girlfriend in front of Haru, which made her slightly in loss, wondering how she should report to her aunt, after all, she was afraid that if she told the truth, her aunt might be annoyed.


    ''And if she annoyed¡­''


    Miyuki shuddered and wasn''t sure what her aunt might do. She thought of reaching out to Haru to not mess around. She then started to walk and didn''t realize that her brother was looking at her back at this moment, wondering what she would do at this moment.


    ---


    Haru was d that Mayumi was talking with him since he could use this chance to return safely, considering how many people tried to surround him, and he was sure that they would ask him about Kasugano Haruka, which made him quite helpless. He used the corner of his eyes and saw both Honoka and Shizuki, who seemed troubled by the crowd, so he thought to stop the conversation, but suddenly he could hear a show and lovely voice from the side.


    "I''m sorry for bothering both of you. My name is Shiba Miyuki. Nice to meet you, and can we talk for a bit, Rokkaku-kun?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded since the one who said this was the most beautiful girl in the school, Shiba Miyuki. They didn''t expect this angel to approach Haru and even took the initiative to invite him to talk, which made them even more dumbfounded.


    Some of the guys who fell in love at Miyuki, at first sight, seemed to be at a loss. After all, no one would think that they would be able to match Rokkaku Haruka. Considering his family name, they knew where he came from, from the result of his exam, and his amazing speech before, they felt that Haru match Miyuki. After all, even though Haru''s face might be ordinary, he was a man of talent.


    Mayumi looked at Miyuki with surprise, but there was some unhappiness since she was disturbed so suddenly. "Sorry, but he is still talking with me."


    Miyuki raised her eyebrow and stared at Mayumi with some frown since her aunt had given her a task to stop Haru''s interaction with Mayumi no matter what, so her impression of Mayumi wasn''t that good. "Well, we need to ask his opinion, right, President?"


    "That''s true." Mayumi nodded then looked at Haru. "Rokkaku-kun, what do you think? Will you continue our talk, or will you follow Shiba-san?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone became quiet since they didn''t expect to see such a fight right on the 1st day of their school. Then they were also curious, looking at Haru, wondering what was his choice, considering both Mayumi and Miyuki were lovely girls, but¡­


    "I''m sorry, I have to go back now. My friends are waiting for me." Haru apologized to both of them and said, "But we can talk another time." He then left the two girls directly and walked to Honoka and Shizuki. "Let''s go back, Honoka, Shizuku."


    Shizuku nodded and didn''t think too much. Still, Honoka was a bit bbergasted when Haru didn''t hesitate to choose both of them to go back, rather than talking with Miyuki and Mayumi, who was known as the most beautiful girl in the school, but she was happy at this moment.


    "Yes!"


    Then the three of them left, and the crowd could only watch this scene with dumbfounded expressions, then looked at Mayumi and Miyuki, who seemed to be in a daze.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi and Miyuki.


    Both of them didn''t know why, but they somehow wanted to smack Haru''s head at that moment.


    ---


    When Haru returned, he was weed by both Maya and Sumire.


    "Wee back." 2x


    "I''m back," Haru said with a smile, and it felt nice to have someone who weed him.


    "How is the school?" Sumire asked.


    "I''ve seen my niece and nephew before," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Maya was speechless, but then she couldn''t help but hit Haru''s arm several times.


    "Sorry, sorry, but it feels weird when your niece suddenly wants to invite me to talk." Haru then looked at Maya and asked, "Did you ask your niece to monitor me or something?"


    Maya looked away directly, and her answer was obvious.


    "Hmph!" Haru directly carried Maya on his arm and said, "It seems that I need to teach you who the man is at home." But then her other hand also carried Sumire too.


    "Wait, wait, it is still early!" Maya was embarrassed since it wasn''t night yet.


    On the other hand, Sumire was wondering why she was carried too since she hadn''t done anything, right?

 Chapter 1761 - Miyuki: I Wont Let You Be Successful

    <h4>Chapter 1761 - Miyuki: I Won''t Let You Be Sessful</h4>


    Haru knew that Maya asked her niece, Shiba Miyuki, to monitor him at school. Still, he didn''t me Maya that much. After all, Maya knew how he was such a bastard, even though his face was ordinary. With his exam and his background, it was easy for him to get a girl. Still, even if Maya might allow him to do so, Maya didn''t want him to have much connection with Saegusa Mayumi since she was the daughter of Saegusa Kouichi, Maya''s ex-fiance, and the man who had failed to save her.


    Haru knew that Maya had some grudge against Koichi since if this guy could save her, she might not have been raped, and her memory of that time wouldn''t be turned into data by her sister. There was also a rtionship between the Ten Master ns. Even though the ten ns might seem to be cooperative with each other, in truth, they were verypetitive with each other, and the politics between them was veryplicated. Still, for him, who could destroy the world? In truth, the political matter didn''t matter, but he didn''t want to make Maya sad.


    Haru knew that Maya was a miserable woman, which was why he would make her happy, but bing a member of the Student Council was his quest so even if he didn''t want to, he needed tomunicate with Mayumi.


    Haru had talked about this matter to Maya, and Maya might also talk to Miyuki, but that was alright. After all, he probably didn''t intend to have more girls in this world, probably.


    So with all of that in mind, Haru came to the school as usual and talked with his ssmates. After all, it was a normal thing, and with his grade and aura, he naturally became a leader among everyone. It was also easy for him to talk with high school students, so after he spoke for a while, he drove them away to talk with Honoka and Shizuku.


    If Haru had to choose who to talk to within this ss, he felt better talking with Honoka and Shizuku.


    When the three of them talked, suddenly the ss turned quiet when they saw Shiba Miyuki, who had entered the ss since even he had to admit that his niece might be the most beautiful girl in this school, but his Maya was the best, of course.


    "If I''m not wrong, her seat should be behind me," Shizuku said.


    "Eh? You should have told me sooner!" Honoka was startled.


    "Sorry," Shizuku said with her usual deadpan tone.


    Haru only smiled when he looked at these two girls. By the way, he sat right behind Honoka, which happened next to Miyuki''s seat.


    Shiba Miyuki didn''t know what they were talking about, but she smiled at Honoka.


    "Ah!" Honoka was mesmerized by Miyuki''s smile.


    "You should introduce yourself, Honoka," Haru said.


    "Ah, ye--" When Honoka was about to introduce herself because she was too nervous, she fell on herself, but when she was about to fall, her waist was grabbed by Haru.


    "Be careful, alright?" Haru said helplessly.


    "Ah, ah, ah¡­" When a girl''s virginity was very precious and very well-maintained, his action might be called sexual harassment, but there was nothing that he could do to help Honoka.


    "Sorry for hugging your waist before," Haru said and let go of his hand from Honoka''s waist after he helped her to stand up.


    "Ah, yes, that - thank you, Haru¡­" Honoka said with a blush and thought that Haru''s arms were very hard, and it gave her a sense of security somehow. In truth, she wanted to be hugged again like that, but if she said that, should she be called a perverted girl? She didn''t know, or rather, she wasn''t sure, so she could only blush and lowered her head shyly.


    "¡­¡­" Shizuku and Miyuki.


    Shizuku looked at Honoka and Haru, and no one knew what she was thinking. As for Miyuki, she frowned, looking at Haru. Even though she knew that he was doing that to help Honoka, she hoped for him not to be gentle toward other girls, especially when he was her aunt''s lover.


    ''Wait, if they''re married to each other, should I call him an uncle?'' Miyuki somehow feltplex at that moment.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and introduced himself. "Hello, Shiba-san, I''m Rokkaku Haruka. I''m sorry for yesterday since someone is waiting for me at home."


    "Yes, it is alright, Rokkaku-kun, but someone is waiting for you at home? Is it your girlfriend?" Miyuki asked directly so she could see Haru''s response. If he didn''t acknowledge that he didn''t have a girlfriend, then she would tell her aunt to break up with the bastard, but if he admitted it, then she might change her impression of him.


    "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Honoka was dumbfounded.


    Shizuku looked at Miyuki with some strange expressions, then looked at Haru.


    "Um, my girlfriend," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki.


    The three of them were surprised, but the one who was the most surprised was Honoka.


    "Ha - Haru, you have a girlfriend?!" Honoka couldn''t help but raise her voice, which somehow attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Eh?"


    Everyone who was looking at the four of them was also surprised since they didn''t expect Haru to have a girlfriend, but the guys were happy when they knew it since they were afraid that Haru might target Miyuki. If so, they knew that they weren''t his opponent since they didn''t dare to fight Haru back.


    "Honoka¡­" Haru looked at Honoka helplessly.


    "I - I''m sorry¡­" Honoka lowered her head, but in truth, she just couldn''t believe what she had heard, and somehow it hurt her.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind, but yes, I have a girlfriend," Haru said simply.


    Shizuku looked at Haru for a while and couldn''t me him, but then she looked at Honoka worriedly. "Honoka¡­"


    Honoka was sitting in her seat, and somehow her face ashen then turned into dust.


    "Honoka!" Shizuku was startled and quickly collected Honoka''s dust.


    Haru sighed, then looked at Miyuki, who was smiling at him. ''This girl¡­'' He was speechless when he saw that this girl didn''t even bother to hide her intention.


    Miyuki chuckled andughed very hard inwardly, thinking that she had seeded in her mission. Still, she didn''t know that it was impossible to defeat him even with all of that, or rather this had be more interesting for Haru.


    Miyuki might not know that the one in front of them was a beast who would devour everything, and if she wasn''t careful, she might be devoured too.


    *Ding Dong!*


    Then, the bell''s sound was heard as if the match between them was about to begin from now on.

 Chapter 1762 - Lunch Or A Battle?

    <h4>Chapter 1762 - Lunch Or A Battle?</h4>


    Magic education is a trial-and-error thing, and idents, which go beyond the level of minor mishaps, can easily happen directly through magic slip-ups from practice training and experiments. Students sometimes lose the ability to use magic after such idents. As such, the First High School prepared two courses for their school: Course 1 and Course 2.


    Course 1 students, referred to unofficially as ''Blooms'' at First High, are the students who topped the entrance exam for the Magic High School, primarily scoring higher in practical skills, which are considered more important than theory and carry heavier weighting in the exam scores. Haru, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were on this Course.


    Course 2 students, mockingly referred to as ''Weeds'' at First High, are people who seeded in entering the Magic High School butcked practical skillspared to their Course 1 counterparts. It was also why they were discriminated against, but they couldn''t do anything until the main character of the story came to Course 2.


    After Haru said that he had a girlfriend, Honoka seemed a bit sad, but in this situation, he could only pretend that he didn''t see anything since if he acted as he knew it, it would cause an awkwardness.


    But even though Honoka was a clumsy girl, she was a very cheerful girl, so even though she felt a bit ufortable, she didn''t want to show it and treated Haru as usual. After all, she had treated him like a friend.


    Shizuku didn''t say much, or rather, she was a type who didn''t say much, but she somehow understood Honoka and treated Haru like before.


    After all, both of them also understood that Haru wasing from the Rokkaku n, and it was pretty normal for someoneing from such a huge n to be engaged to someone from early.


    During the lesson, they talked to each other like usual, but then Shizuku and Honoka noticed Miyuki, who was smiling all the time when she sat next to Haru, and there was a thought that crossed their mind.


    ''Does she like Haru?''


    If Haru and Miyuki knew what those two were thinking, they could only sigh and be lost for words.


    As Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku gathered, the people on Course 1 didn''t say much. After all, the four of them were the best among Course 1.


    "Haru, Miyuki-san, what are you going to do for lunch?" Honoka asked.


    "Well, I might go to the cafeteria," Miyuki said, then looked at Haru. "What about you, Rokkaku-kun?"


    "Well, how about you call me Haru as they do? It feels weird if you call me Rokkaku-kun," Haru said since he felt weird when someone called him Rokkaku.


    "I don''t mind." Miyuki nodded and said, "You can also call me Miyuki." Unlike most males who often watched with an obsession, attraction, mesmerization, etc., she had to admit that she didn''t feel that way toward Haru since he didn''t give her the same gaze as most men. Still, she also understood the reason, which was why she wasfortable with him.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much.


    Haru and Miyuki didn''t think too much, but it was different for the people around them, who were dumbfounded at how close Haru and Miyuki suddenly were.


    "Well, let''s go to the cafeteria," Haru said.


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku nodded.


    Haru was about to go, but he turned back and looked at everyone. "How about you guys? Do you want to go together?"


    "YES!!!" They said without hesitation.


    ---


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, someone suddenly called out Miyuki.


    "Miyuki!"


    "Erika! Mizuki! Onii-sama!" Miyuki was pleased when she saw her brother.


    Haru looked at the group of people in front of them and saw that there were four of them. All of them were from Course 2. He didn''t look at Tatsuya, but rather both Erika and Mizuki, who Miyuki called, and had to admit that both of them were very beautiful.


    ''Is it because the the main character was on Course 2, so the author set it that way?''


    ''Well, that''s probably the case.'' Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Well, Miyuki, if you want to go to lunch with them, then we''ll part here." He didn''t wait for them and walked with Honoka and Shizuku who also thought the same thing, but there was one guy who seemed to be smitten with Miyuki and couldn''t read the mood so before this guy said something, he quickly grabbed this guy and said, "Morisaki,e with me."


    "Eh?!" Morisaki was dumbfounded and said, "Wait, wait, why don''t we invite Shiba-san?!" He really wanted to have lunch with Miyuki and talked with her, as for her brother, he didn''t care much since he saw her brother was at Course 2, which meant that Tatsuya was only a "Weed", but the one who talked with him was Haru, who wasing from the Rokkaku n and had hired some of his family to work as a bodyguard. He didn''t dare to reject him, after all, he knew that Haru might be a big client for his family.


    Haru looked at Morisaki Shun who was one of his ssmates, who wasing from the Morisaki Family, who was known as "Quickdraw". Looking at Morisaki, he had to admit that this guy was quite unfortunate since the nickname of the "Quickdraw" was simply an insult for any guy, not that this guy understood since almost all the high school in this world was a virgin.


    "Morisaki, do you like Miyuki?" Haru asked.


    "Wh--?!" Morisaki was dumbfounded and his face turned red in an instant. "Wh - What are you talking about, Rokkaku-kun?"


    "If you like someone, you shouldn''t be too pushy or she''ll hate you. You need to be considerate and not push your feelings too much toward the girl," Haru said while patting Morisaki''s shoulder.


    Honoka, Shizuku, and the girls were looking at Haru in a daze since they didn''t expect him to say something so sweet, and somehow they understood why he had a girlfriend, which somehow made them sigh why the best man had always been owned.


    "But they''re just a "Weed"? Why does Shiba-san need to go have lunch with them?" Morisaki still couldn''t ept it.


    "Say, if you have a sister who has entered Course 2, will you have lunch with her at school?" Haru asked.


    "Well, of course, she''s my family." Morisaki nodded without hesitation.


    "But what happens if your ssmates suddenly tell you not to go and tell that your sister is trash and a "weed", what will you do?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, I''ll beat him up! If I have a sister, I don''t care whether she''s from Course 2 or not, I''ll protect her!" Morisaki said without hesitation.


    "That''s it." Haru patted Morisaki''s shoulder and said, "No matter how bad your family is, they''re still your family, is it normal that you want to have lunch with them, and you''ll see Miyuki every day, your chance to get her isn''t zero. Come on, let''s get lunch, I''m quite famished." But in truth, he knew that Morisaki''s chance to get Miyuki was simply zero.


    "Rokkaku-kun!" Morisaki said with a blush.


    Everyone on the Year 1 ss A Course 1ughed together when they saw Morisaki blush and the atmosphere became warm again even without Shiba Miyuki.


    Miyuki, who was being left out suddenly feltplex, then looked at Haru, who was talking with the girls again, which made her frown.


    "Miyuki, if you want to go with them, you should go."


    Miyuki wasn''t sure what to do, but in the end, she shook her head and said, "No, I can go with themter, I''ll have lunch with Oniisama¡­" She was very proud after all, and she wouldn''t have a face if she joined them, so in the end, she decided to join them to have lunch, but somehow it was quite awkward, especially when she could hear how merry her ssmates who were eating together were.

 Chapter 1763 - Can You Just Go Home Quietly?

    <h4>Chapter 1763 - Can You Just Go Home Quietly?</h4>


    It was time to go home, and as usual, Haru was going back together with Shizuku and Honoka, but this time, Miyuki, since she felt that it was better to follow Haru rather than the rest of the students in her ss since most of them discriminated against her brother, but Haru didn''t.


    But when they were about to go back, Haru was called by Mayumi.


    "Rokkaku-kun, can we talk for a bit?" Mayumi asked.


    Haru looked at Mayumi, then the short-haired girl who was standing beside her, seemingly staring at him with a smirk and folded her arms. "I don''t mind, but why does the girl beside you seem to have a bad intention toward me, President?"


    "It''s your imagination," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Yes, it is your imagination," the short-haired girl said with a smile, but somehow this smile seemed a bit strange.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru then looked at the three girls and said, "I''ll talk with them first, you can go back if you want since I might talk for a while."


    "No, it is alright, I can wait for you," Honoka said.


    "Really?" Haru then looked at Shizuku.


    Shizuku nodded and said, "I don''t mind."


    "Then wait for me." Haru nodded then looked at Mayumi and the short-haired girl, and said, "Well, Senpai, let''s go."


    "Un." Mayumi and the short-haired girl nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki was dumbfounded. ''Am I being ignored?''


    ---


    Mayumi didn''t take him too far and walked to the quiet corridor to talk with Haru.


    "I''ll cut it short, Rokkaku-kun, will you join the Student Council?" Mayumi asked.


    "Yeah, it is a great ce, why don''t you join us," the short-haired girl said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "I don''t mind, I''ll join, but Senpai, you haven''t introduced yourself," Haru said while looking at the short-haired girl.


    "Oh? I haven''t introduced myself? I''m sorry, my name is Watanabe Mari. Nice to meet you, Rokkaku-kun," Mari said.


    "Nice to meet you too, Senpai." Haru also nodded.


    "Wait, wait, are you not surprised by the invitation? Is it alright just to agree with it? And why the hell are you two introducing to each other so rxedly?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded by Haru''sck of reaction.


    "Well, I expected this after all, but still, you need at least to invite one more person. Even though I don''t want to admit it, in public, I might be able to act very well, but if there are only a few people, I might be toozy to act as a good student," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mari and Mayumi.


    "¡­You know, it is my first time hearing someone admit that they''re a bad student, it seems that I''ll have my fun to educate you," Mari said while looking at Haru with a smile.


    "I also can''t wait to be educated by you, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mayumi wasn''t sure why, but the words that came out from their mouths seemed quite misleading. "By the way, Rokkaku-kun, who do you think we should invite?"


    "Senpai, please call me, Haru. I don''t really like being called Rokkaku-kun. If we don''t meet every day, then I don''t mind, you call me that way, but from now on, I''ll be a member of the Student Council, so we''ll meet every day, being called Rokkaku-kun is a bit too long," Haru said.


    Mayumi and Mari gave a nod since they had to admit that calling him Rokkaku-kun was very long.


    "Then I''ll call you Haru¡­" Mayumi said with a blush since it was her first time to call a boy by his first name.


    "You can also call me, Mari, Haru," Mari said.


    "Then I''ll call you Mari-senpai." Haru nodded.


    "Wait, wait, you can also call me Mayumi too!" Mayumi somehow didn''t want to lose.


    "Senpai, if you ask me who I should invite to the Student Council then it should be Miyuki since I don''t think there''s a better candidate other than her, and if you ask me why I don''t say anything from Course 2, it isn''t because I discriminate against them, but it is because I don''t know them very well," Haru said.


    Mayumi looked at Haru and thought that he was the one.


    Mari looked at Mayumi and wondered whether this girl had fallen for Haru.


    "Senpai, if there''s none, then I''ll have to excuse myself since I don''t want to make them wait too long for me," Haru said.


    "Alright, see you tomorrow, Haru," Mayumi said with a smile. "By the way, if you meet Miyuki, can you invite her to the student council? You can bring her over during lunch tomorrow."


    "Good." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. He said goodbye and waved his hand, and left.


    When Haru had left, Mari couldn''t help but ask, "Mayumi, do you like that guy?"


    "Wh - What are you talking about, Mari?!" Mayumi blushed and her entire face was so red.


    "It is the blessing of that guy if you''re interested in him, but still, two years difference, huh? And you''re also older than him, but I have a feeling that he might be the one who pampers you," Mari said.


    "Mari!!!"


    ---


    When Haru had left, he didn''t expect that there would be a conflict between Morisaki''s group and Tatsuya''s group. The problem raised because Morisaki''s group wanted to go back with Miyuki, when Miyuki wanted to return with her brother, and along with the development, Tatsuya''s group, especially Erika, and Leo couldn''t ept when they were being looked down on by Morisaki''s group so, in the end, they had a duel.


    Honoka was very panicked at this moment and her mind, who was easily dependent at this moment, thinking about Haru, wondering why he wasn''t here, but then when she thought that he had a girlfriend, she thought that she needed to stop this fight by herself, which made her not realize that she had caused more chaos in his confrontation.


    The duel between Morisaki and Leo started, and as expected, Morisaki''s reaction was very fast since his nickname was "Quickdraw", but Erika who saw the duel, also didn''t keep quiet and joined the duel to stop Morisaki and to show that the students on the Course 2 wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    But¡­


    "Alright, stop!"


    When Morisaki was about to shoot Leo and when Erika was about to smash her baton to Morisaki, suddenly the weapons on their hands disappeared! Then they saw Haru who appeared so suddenly between Morisaki and Erika.


    "Rokkaku-kun!" Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded when they saw Haru suddenly appear there.


    "Haru!" Honoka was surprised, but also happy since he was there and knew that there was nothing that she should be worried about with him beside them.


    Haru was speechless and said, "What are you doing fighting here on the second day of your school? Hurry up and go home? Do you think that you''re better after you''re beating them? There isn''t fun bullying the weak, why don''t you try to fight me instead?" After he said that, everyone suddenly felt that their bodies were heavy, and they felt pressureing from Haru, which made them nervous.


    "Just kidding." Haru smiled and then gave Morisaki''s gun back. "Here you go. If you want to fight, you should find a quiet ce, don''t do it in public since you might give a bad image to the ss." He then patted Morisaki''s shoulder.


    Morisaki was surprised, but then he nodded, feeling that it was better to find a quiet ce to teach them rather than in public.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up and go home, or the student council or the Public Morals Committee might detain all of you, go!" Haru said.


    The students of Haru''s ss didn''t really want to have trouble with the Student Council or the Public Morals Committee so they also went back, hearing Haru''s words.


    Haru then looked at the red-haired girl who was staring at him with anger.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful girl? And hurry up and give back my weapon?!" The red-haired girl seemed to be very annoyed, but in truth, she was surprised when her baton could be caught easily by Haru and she also didn''t realize when Haru suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru looked around with confusion.


    "Bastard!" The girl was furious at Haru''s reaction.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. Here''s your weapon," Haru said and gave the baton to this girl.


    "Hmph!" The girl caught her weapon and said, "You should know that without your help, I can beat up that boy easily!" But when she recalled when she wanted to beat him up before, she felt that she was quite naive and somehow she also understood why


    "I know." Haru nodded and didn''t say much since he didn''t see that it was worth it to argue with this girl, then he looked at Miyuki, who looked at him with a grateful expression, clearly understood why they were fighting with each other. "Well, Shizuku, Honoka, let''s go back."


    Shizuku and Honoka nodded at the same time and also followed Haru.


    The girl with red hair was very annoyed when she saw that Haru didn''t take her seriously, but she knew that she wasn''t his opponent, so she couldn''t say anything.


    When the three of them were about to go back, Miyuki suddenly stopped them and asked, "Wait, Haru, Shizuku, Honoka, why don''t we go back together?"


    Haru then turned and looked at Miyuki, wondering what this girl wanted to say. "Well, if your friends are alright, I don''t really mind¡­" He then looked at the sses girl who seemed to flush and blush when she looked at him, wondering whether this girl had noticed his disguise.

 Chapter 1764 - Going Home Together

    <h4>Chapter 1764 - Going Home Together</h4>


    With Miyuki''s invitation, Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku went back together with Miyuki, Tatsuya, and the students from Course 2 until the station. It wasn''t that they had something to talk about, and if Miyuki didn''t invite them, then they might not go back together, but since Miyuki had invited them, then at least they should introduce themselves to each other.


    "My name is Rokkaku Haruka. Nice to meet you," Haru said.


    "Um, my name is Mitsui Honoka," Honoka said.


    "Kitayama Shizuku," Shizuku said simply with her usual deadpan expression.


    "Honoka, Shizuku, Haru, let me introduce you. This is my older brother Shiba Tatsuya," Miyuki said with a smile since she wanted to know her brother, especially Haru.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone." Tatsuya gave a polite bow, but his face was as cold as usual.


    "Nice to meet you, Tatsuya. Is it alright to call your first name directly? You can also call me Haru," Haru said.


    "I don''t mind." Tatsuya nodded, and looked at Haru, then looked at Miyuki, who showed a smile.


    "Then how about you three?" Haru looked at the rest of them.


    "I''m Saijou Leonhard. You can call me Leo," Leo said.


    "Well, you can call me Haru too," Haru said simply, then looked at the red-haired girl who snorted, then looked at the sses girl with big boobs. "What about you?"


    "Ah, I''m Shibata Mizuki. N - Nice to meet you, Rokkaku-kun¡­" Mizuki said shyly.


    "If you don''t mind, can I call you Mizuki? You can also call me Haru," Haru said while looking at Mizuki''s eyes since he could see that her eyes were unique? But even so, he didn''t see the reason why this girl looked at him shyly, after all, he didn''t think that his identity was known by this girl, and with his ordinary face, even though he had to admit that his charm was extraordinary, he just couldn''t believe that he could make this girl to fell in love with him in first sight.


    "Um¡­" Mizuki nodded with some blushes.


    "¡­" Everyone was lost for words. In their eyes, they felt that Haru had an interest in Mizuki and Mizuki seemed to have a crush on Haru, which made them dumbfounded.


    "Haru, I don''t think that it is suitable for you to call a girl''s first name on the first meeting," Miyuki said.


    "Yes, yes, I agree with Miyuki-san," Honoka said without hesitation.


    "Anyway, don''t you have a girlfriend already?" Shizuku asked.


    "¡­" Haru looked at the three girls and felt speechless. He could only give up and sighed.


    "What? This passerby''s face has a girlfriend?!" The red-haired girl eximed.


    "Erika-chan, you can''t say that!" Mizuki quickly stopped the red-haired girl whose name was Erika since if this guy had a passerby''s face, then the people in the entire world were ugly.


    Haru looked at Erika and shook his head. "For a man, a face isn''t the only factor to make a girl fall in love."


    "Oh? Then what makes your girlfriend fall in love with you?" The red-haired girl asked with a nonchnt attitude, but in truth, she was curious.


    "Well, do you want to head to the dojo or something so we can learn from each other better?" Haru asked.


    Erika smirked and said, "That''s what I want, how about we go now?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Miyuki coughed and said, "Haru, how about you refrain from flirting with my girlfriends the moment you meet each other."


    "¡­Do I look like I''m flirting?" Haru asked speechlessly.


    "Yes!" Not only Miyuki but Honoka and Shizuku also nodded.


    Haru shook his head and said, "Well, Leo, it seems that you have something to ask me."


    "Ah, is that alright?" Leo was surprised.


    "Just ask, if it''s something that I can''t answer then I won''t answer your question," Haru said.


    Leo nodded and thought that Haru was different from the rest of the students in Course 1. "So can I ask you, how could you suddenly appear before and stop the fight?"


    Hearing Leo''s question, everyone also looked at Haru curiously, after all, he suddenly appeared there just like that without anyone noticing then grabbed the weapons of Morisaki and Erika easily.


    "Well, have you heard misdirection," Haru said.


    "Misdirection?" Some of them were confused by this term.


    You mean the magic trick that is used on some theatrical magic," Tatsuya said.


    "Um, that one, the human focus is limited, and all of your focus is on either Leo or Morisaki before, so that way, it made me appear so suddenly between you," Haru said.


    "¡­" They were dumbfounded.


    "Of course, it isn''t magic and it can be learned by everyone," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Everyone had to admit that this guy really had a charm that made people gather around him, even though his face was quite in.


    "Really? You didn''t use any magic? If so, then how could you grab my CAD? You know, I''m confident in my strength, but you suddenly stole my CAD," Erika asked in a frown.


    "CAD?" Leo raised his eyebrow.


    "The baton that she held before," Haru said simply then looked at Erika. "Well, you know, I have been blessed with a good body before, I have never gotten sick, and I have good strength. I''m not trying to boast or anything, but it is because of that body that I can even catch your swing."


    Erika smirked and said, "Oh, are you trying to tell me that you can get a girlfriend because your body is so good that you can satisfy her?"


    "Er - Erika?!" Mizuki was dumbfounded and blushed.


    Not only Mizuki, but everyone was dumbfounded¡­


    "Yes." Haru nodded then looked at Erika with a smile, and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "¡­"


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Erika couldn''t handle it and her face flushed red.


    "Well, what are you talking about? I can see that you''re from the Chiba family, right? That family is famous for their swordsmanship so I thought that you want to try to have a spar with me," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "Or are you thinking something perverted?" Haru smiled and asked, "I guess, you''re at that age, huh?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?!" Erika was mad when she was being teased. She could tease anyone, but she couldn''t be teased by someone!


    "Cough! Cough!" Miyuki coughed several times and understood why her aunt asked her to monitor him since this guy was simply a big pervert!


    ''But¡­''


    Miyuki thought about their conversation before that and told everyone that his body was good. ''So does that mean they''ve done that?'' She flushed when she thought the possibility of her aunt and Haru would do that kind of thing.


    "Well, we have arrived at the station, we''ll have to separate now, bye, Tatsuya, Leo, Mizuki, Erika," Haru said with a smile, then left with Honoka and Shizuku, who was staring at him with a resentful gaze somehow.


    Miyuki, Tatsuya, Leo, Mizuki, and Erika stood there while looking at Haru''s back.


    "How to say¡­ he isn''t a bad guy, but somehow, I feelfortable with him," Leo said.


    "Um, I can see that if he enters politics he has the potential to be a long-term prime minister," Tatsuya said.


    "Yes, unlike the rest of the Course 1 students, he''s different," Mizuki said, but she was looking at his sses, wondering why Haru was wearing a disguise.


    "Ha? How can you say that? He''s just a pervert!" Erika said indignantly that she had been teased before.


    Miyuki sighed in relief when Haru didn''t discriminate against her friends and she had to admit that she was d to bring him here, but at the same time, she was also speechless at him who was flirting with one girl after another, and at the same time, she was wondering whether she wasn''t beautiful enough that he hadn''t tried to flirt with her or something. ''Hmph! It''s not like I want something like that, and as long as I have Onii-sama, everything is alright.''


    Haru suddenly remembered something, stopped, and asked, "Oh, right, Miyuki, you have been invited to the Student Council tomorrow, if you''re free you shoulde," Haru said in loud voice.


    "Huh?" Miyuki was dumbfounded and asked, "What about you?"


    "Well, I have joined," Haru said.


    "¡­" The corner of her lips twitched and didn''t expect that this guy was moving so fast that he had grasped Saegusa Mayumi. She let out a sigh and said, "Well, don''t worry, I''ll go there tomorrow."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much, then went back again while talking with Honoka and Shizuku.


    Tatsuya looked at Miyuki, then looked at Haru, but he didn''t say much since he could see that his sister seemed to have fun. He was her brother and as long as she was happy, then it was all good, right?

 Chapter 1765 - I Just Want To Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1765 - I Just Want To Talk</h4>


    On the outskirts of Sendai, there was a huge modern house, and inside, three people were lying on the bed while looking at the night sky and the stars.


    Those three people were Haru, Sumire, and Maya, the three of them spent their time together, as usual, flirting with each other while sleeping in his arms. If his body wasn''t good, then, without a doubt, his arms would be in trouble since it was used as a pillow many times by two women.


    "Say, have you got a new girl?" Sumire suddenly asked.


    "Why do you always ask such a question?" Haru was speechless.


    "Well, knowing you, I can see a lot of girls are going to fall for you," Sumire said while staring at Haru.


    "With the two of you beside me, do I need more?" Haru asked, then squeezed both of them into his embrace.


    Maya snuggled onto him, smiled with his embrace, and said, "I don''t think that it is possible for him to get a girl."


    "Oh? Why?" Sumire asked.


    "I have used my niece to monitor him, after all, and she has told him that he has admitted that he has a girlfriend, so there''s no way for someone to fall for him, right?" Maya said.


    "¡­¡­" Sumire.


    Sumire looked at Maya and thought this woman was a bit naive, but it was normal since Maya didn''t know how scary Haru was. "Say, you''re not falling for Maya''s niece, right?"


    "Oh? You''re aiming for my niece?" Maya asked while staring at Haru.


    "Why are you two always asking such a question?" Haru was helpless and held their hands, then said, "Can you believe me?"


    "If you have one girl right now, then I''ll believe in you, but you have two in your arms," Sumire said.


    "I agree with Sumire," Maya said.


    After all, Haru was a continuous offender. This guy had harmed many girls in various worlds. Sumire was sure that this guy wouldn''t be satisfied with Maya.


    Haru sighed and said, "Then I won''t ask you to believe me that I won''t get another girl, but I want you two to believe that I''ll treasure both of you forever, loving you dearly, and protect you forever. You can believe me in that."


    Maya and Sumire looked at Haru and had to admit that even though this guy was a bastard, he was a man, and he wouldn''t leave them just right after he had gotten their bodies. The two of them snuggled on his arms again and showed a smile.


    Haru smiled and sighed in relief at something since the problem could be solved easily.


    "Still, with your ordinary face, is there a girl who is interested in you?" Maya asked.


    "Maya, for a man, a face is just a bonus. What is important is the thing below," Sumire said while pointing at the beast that could make them happy.


    Maya blushed and knew that this woman was right. After all, she had to admit that Haru''s anaconda was very good, and it made her happy and made her forget all the bad things.


    "Say, Maya, you only tell your niece about our rtionship?" Haru asked.


    "Um, I only told Miyuki so she can monitor you at school, and I didn''t tell anyone else since our rtionship pretty much will cause a lot of trouble," Maya said calmly, but it was the truth. After all, she was the head of the Yotsuba n and the strongest modern Magician in the world. On the other hand, Haru was the head of the Rokkaku n, the most famous Magician singer, billionaire, and powerful Magician. Thebination of the two would shake the bnce in the Magician world and make them the strongest couple in the world.


    "You don''t need to worry, as I''ve said before, I''ll protect you," Haru said and patted Maya''s fluffy hair.


    "Um¡­" Maya nodded and felt that it was very nice when someone was there to protect her. She also knew how strong Haru was, and even though she had to admit that her nephew was powerful, she didn''t think that he could defeat Haru. Her hand then slowly moved toward his lower body, touching it gently, but it became angry. She smiled and said, "Let''s do it."


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Maya and thought that a mature woman was the best.


    ---


    On the next day, Haru and Miyuki walked out together from their ss to go to the student council room. Along the way, they could see many people looking at them while wondering whether they were dating, but both of them only ignored them. After all, they were only background characters.


    "Is it really alright to go on a student council like this, Miyuki?" Haru asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Miyuki asked.


    "I thought that you were going to ask your Onii-sama to go with you too? I can see that you have a big brotherplex, after all," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­Haru, have you said that there is something that is better left unsaid?" Miyuki smiled, and the temperature on her body started to emit a freezing temperature.


    "Alright, alright, don''t suddenly use magic in school, and it is too cold," Haru said and swapped away the cold that emitted from Miyuki''s body.


    Miyuki looked at Haru and wondered why she felt quitefortable with this bastard. Usually, she was quite disgusted with other males and only wanted to be with Tatsuya. "Say, Haru, do you have a way to erase the discrimination?"


    "Oh? Why are you asking me?" Haru asked.


    "You''re different from everyone after all, and I can see that you''re very broad-minded," Miyuki said.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, but I''m not a good person either since, unlike you, if you don''t ask me this question, then I''ll just ignore the discrimination that happens in this school sincepared to the discrimination of the Magicians in this world, the discrimination of the "Weed" is just a small matter, right?" Haru said while looking at Miyuki.


    "Well¡­" Even though Miyuki didn''t want to agree, she nodded. After all, the matter of "Weed" was just like that. Even though there was discrimination, there was something that was several times worse.


    "Well, don''t show such a face. I''m sure that Mayumi-senpai is going to ask us how to erase the discrimination in this school. Let''s go." Haru patted Miyuki''s back and walked.


    Miyuki, who was touched, nodded and didn''t say much, but she was still thinking about how to make the treatment of her brother in this school better. After all, she was also quite a selfish girl. She didn''t care much about the other students in Course 2 in this school and only cared about her brother.


    "Still, if we can''t solve this small discrimination in this school, how can we erase the discrimination of the Magicians in this world? I think it''ll be an interesting challenge for me," Haru said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Miyuki looked at Haru and somehow understood why her aunt fell for this guy.


    ''Wait, what the hell am I thinking?!'' Miyuki shook her head and thought that all on her mind was only Tatsuya, nothing else.


    With all of that, the two of them walked together and entered the student council room.

 Chapter 1766 - Unexpected Bento

    <h4>Chapter 1766 - Unexpected Bento</h4>


    Haru and Miyuki entered the student council room, and inside there were four girls.


    Mayumi, who sat in the middle position, showed a solemn and smiling expression then weed them. "Wee to the student council room. Don''t just stand there. Join us."


    Haru and Miyuki looked at each other then nodded.


    When both of them entered, the sitting position also started to change.


    Mayumi was still in her usual position, in the center, and the other three girls, including Mari, were sitting on the side.


    As for Haru and Miyuki, they were sitting next to each other without thinking much. It might be because Haru was different from other guys. Miyuki didn''t need to worry that this guy might try to get closer to her that she was alright with him and sat next to him directly. Still, for the four girls in this room, they were surprised at the close rtionship between the two of them, after all, they knew that it had been three days that they were at school, but both Haru and Miyuki had be closer to each other, which made them a bit dumbfounded at Haru''s skill.


    "Shiba-san, why don''t you let Haru sit next to him?" Mayumi suddenly asked.


    "It''s alright. He already has a girlfriend, so please don''t cause a problem in their rtionship," Miyuki said simply.


    "What?! Haru, you have made Miyuki your girlfriend?" Mari was dumbfounded, thinking that this guy was working fast!


    "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    As for the other two girls, they also showed different emotions.


    The petite girl was surprised and startled. "Eh? Eh?" After all, in this world, where purity was well-protected, almost all the high school girls who didn''t have a fiance didn''t have an experience of love, so her reaction was quite normal.


    As for thest girl, she still maintained a calm attitude, but she looked at Haru and Miyuki curiously.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Miyuki.


    Miyuki was dumbfounded and quickly said, "No, you misunderstand us, our rtionship isn''t like that, and his girlfriend isn''t me."


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, yeah, my girlfriend isn''t Miyuki."


    "Hmm¡­ so who is your girlfriend? Is she from this school?" Mayumi wasn''t sure why, but she felt unhappy.


    "No, she isn''ting from this school," Haru said.


    "So she''sing from a different high school? Which high school?" Mari asked.


    "No, she has graduated from high school," Haru said with a sigh.


    "What? You have an older girl as your girlfriend?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    "Is it wrong to like an older girl?" Haru asked while looking at Mayumi.


    "No, no, it is alright¡­" Mayumi murmured while thinking that Haru''s type of girl was an older girl.


    "Then how did you two meet each other? Who confessed first? Is she beautiful? Can you let me see her photo?" Mari bombarded Haru with a lot of questions.


    "Can we not talk about me? How about we introduce each other first and eat while we talk?" Haru quickly stopped the conversation.


    Miyuki stared at Haru and somehow sighed in relief when Haru didn''t tell about his girlfriend in detail since if that was the case, then there would be a massive scandal in this world.


    "President, Watanabe, I think it is rude for you two to keep asking such a question to Rokkaku-kun," the calm girl said.


    "Well, sorry, Haru, I guess I''m just quite curious about your girlfriend," Mari said with a smile.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to think too much, Mari-senpai," Haru said.


    The calm girl and the petite girl looked at Haru in surprise since they didn''t expect this guy to call Mari by her first name. Mari also called Haru by his first name, after all, such a thing could only be done by someone close, but the two of them talked so naturally, which made them wonder what was happening since the two of them could mostly guess that both Haru and Mari had only met each othertely.


    "Um, I''m also curious, but let me introduce you two to everyone first." Mayumi smiled then said, "From the left, Ichihara Suzune, our treasurer. We call her Rin-chan."


    "She only calls me that," Suzune said.


    "Alright, Rin-chan-senpai," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Suzune.


    Mayumi chuckled and said, "You already know about her Haru, but Shiba-san might not know, but she''s Watanabe Mari, our disciplinary officer." She then looked at the petite girl and said, "And this is Nakajo Azusa, our secretary. We call her A-chan."


    "Hello, A-chan-senpai," Haru said.


    "President! Rokkaku-kun! Don''t call me that! I have to maintain a certain level of authority," Azusained.


    Mayumi ignored Azusa and looked at Haru and Miyuki. "We and Hanzo-kun, the vice-president, make up this year''s student council."


    "Not me, though," Mari said with a smile.


    "Well, how about we eat first? I''m sure that everyone is hungry now, we have a dining server here, what do you want to eat? I can order it," Mayumi said.


    "Then I''ll order the lunch set," Miyuki said.


    "It''s alright. I have brought a bento," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi, Miyuki, Mari, Suzune, and Azusa quickly looked at Haru.


    "Haru, can you let us see your bento?" Mayumi asked with a smile.


    "By the way, where do you keep your bento?" Miyuki asked with some confusion.


    "Well, I don''t mind. I''m going to eat it anyway," Haru said and took his bento out of nowhere which caused an exim from everyone.


    "How did you do it? How did your bento suddenly pop out from your hand, Rokkaku-kun?" Azusa was dumfbounded.


    "I learned some ninjutsu," Haru said some bullsh*t.


    "Ninjutsu?" Miyuki was surprised and asked, "Did you learn under Kokonoe-sensei?"


    Kokonoe Yakumo is a famous ninjutsu user and someone who passes on traditional shinobi magic.


    Tatsuya''s brother learned under Kokonoe after all, so Miyuki thought that Haru should be the same.


    "There are a lot of stronger ninjutsu users other than Kokonoe who are hiding their identity you know?" Haru said simply.


    "Ah¡­" They nodded since they knew that there were a lot of hidden masters in this world and they also knew that Haru wouldn''t tell them since a Magician''s knowledge was a secret. Unless, of course, if they be a family, then it would be an exception.


    Haru then opened his bento and wondered what kind of bento that Maya made for him. In truth, he was a bit surprised when Maya suddenly said that she was going to prepare him a bento, which was why he was a bit excited since he didn''t know what was inside.


    Everyone was also looking at Haru''s bento and they couldn''t help but blush since there was a huge love symbol, but at the same time, they were speechless since there was too much meat inside.


    ''But what kind of meat is that?'' They thought at this moment since they were quite unfamiliar.


    On the other hand, the corner of Haru''s lips twitched since inside there was cobra meat, softshell turtle, ginseng, and an oyster.


    "Haru, what kind of meat is that?" Mari asked.


    "Well, it is better if you don''t know," Haru said helplessly.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone looked at Haru''splicated expression and nodded, still, they were looking at his bento curiously and thought to search what kind of meat inside his bento waster.


    Then everyone started to eat while talking to each other.


    "Shiba-san, Haru, as a new member of the student council, I want to ask you a question," Mayumi said.


    "Yes?" Miyuki looked at Mayumi curiously.


    Haru ate his bento and still felt speechless since he was wondering whether Maya wanted him to be horny at school.


    "You two know about the discrimination on Course 2, right? Do you have a way to solve it?" Mayumi asked directly, wondering whether both of them had a way to do it.

 Chapter 1767 - How To Erase Discrimination? 1

    <h4>Chapter 1767 - How To Erase Discrimination? 1</h4>


    "You two know about the discrimination on Course 2, right? Do you have a way to solve it?" Mayumi asked directly, wondering whether both of them had a way to do it.


    "That''s so direct, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said.


    Mayumi chuckled and said, "You don''t need to answer it seriously. I just want to know your thoughts about this matter and how you handle it."


    Haru didn''t say anything, but he looked at Miyuki. After all, unlike Miyuki, he didn''t have much interest in Course 2.


    Miyuki noticed Haru''s gaze and said, "I feel this discrimination itself is stupid."


    "Oh? Why you say that, Shiba-san?" Mayumi asked.


    "Instead of discriminating against the students in Course 2, I hope that everyone can use their time to make themselves better, rather than spending their time to mock the students in Course 2," Miyuki said calmly.


    "That''s true. I also feel the same¡­" Mayumi nodded and also said her thoughts.


    Then not only Mayumi and Miyuki but Mari, Suzune, and Azusa also uttered their thoughts about this matter.


    Still from their conversation, Haru didn''t even hear the solution that they could solve the discrimination among the Course 1 and the Course 2.


    *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Haru tapped the table and stopped everyone''s discussion. "I know what I''m about to say is quite rude, but from what I have heard there''s no solution to erase the discrimination in our previous discussion." He looked at Mayumi and asked, "Senpai, you feel that the students in Course 1 and Course 2 are all each other individuals, and all of them are special, right?"


    "Yes." Mayumi nodded and said, "We have only three years in high school and I hope that everyone can spend their high school in a more meaningful way, not to spend their time in the discrimination between Course 1 and Course 2." But then, she sighed and said, "Still, like what you have said Haru, I really don''t have a way to solve this discrimination."


    "Personally, I don''t think there are many people on Course 1 that support your thoughts, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said.


    "That''s not true, there''s a lot of people in Course 1 who don''t discriminate against the students in Course 2," Azusa said.


    "Then can you list them Azusa-senpai? Is it the majority? Or is it the minority?" Haru asked.


    "That¡­" Azusa couldn''t say anything, after all, the one who didn''t discriminate against Course 2 was only a small number.


    "I know that you might not ept it, but discrimination is often being used in politics, especially on the USNA where the people in that ce have a lot of different ethnicities and colors. Discrimination can be used to suppress the dissatisfaction among the group, and especially those majorities whose economic power is very low, they can use discrimination to suppress their inner dissatisfaction and make themselves feel better by looking down on someone lesser than them. In the first high school case, then it should be a group of students Course 1 who are in the middle to bottom ranks, they''re the ones who usually do, they discriminate against the students in Course 2, that way they feel that they''re superior and it''ll boost their confidence," Haru said.


    "¡­" Mayumi, Miyuki, Suzune, Azusa, and Mari were in a daze, even though they might be smart, but in the end, they were women, they were more emotional than men, so they might not be able to do something as cruel as him, by opening the mask of hypocrisy, and showing the truth to everyone.


    "Those bastards, I should punish them!" Mari clenched her fist and thought that if she punished those at the middle to bottom rank students at Course 1, they might stop the discrimination.


    "Alright, stop with such a stupid shounen manga solution," Haru said.


    "Stu - Stupid¡­?!" Mari was dumbfounded.


    "Bringing an emotion here won''t solve anything, you want to solve the discrimination in Course 2, right? Then you shouldn''t use your fist, but your mind instead," Haru said calmly.


    "So Rokkaku-kun, do you have a way to solve this discrimination?" Suzune asked.


    "Rin-chan-senpai, please call me Haru," Haru said.


    "¡­" Suzune blinked her eyes and said, "I''ll call you Haru, but stop calling me Rin-chan-senpai."


    "I know, Rin-chan-senpai." Haru nodded.


    Everyone except for Suzune chuckled and the tense atmosphere disappeared.


    "Well, Suzune-senpai, in truth, I have a way to solve this discrimination," Haru said.


    "Really? Can you tell us, what is it?" Suzune asked, ignoring the fact that Haru called her by her first name.


    Everyone was looking at Haru curiously, wondering how he would be able to solve the discrimination between the students at Course 1 and Course 2.


    "Just erase Course 2," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Just erase Course 2 then we can erase the discrimination, it is as easy as that, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    The answer was so simple, but everyone often missed it because it was so simple.


    Miyuki frowned and asked, "Are you saying that we should expel all the students in Course 2? You can''t do that!" If her big brother wasn''t in Course 2, she didn''t think much, but Tatsuya was at Course 2, so she didn''t want her brother to be expelled from the school.


    "I don''t agree with that solution either, Haru," Mayumi said with a serious expression. "I feel that whether it is Course 1 or Course 2 is very important to the school."


    Haru looked at Mayumi and sighed inwardly. It wasn''t that he looked down on a woman, but a woman was really just like that, they put their emotion first rather than logic.


    "Really? I feel that Haru''s solution is very good," Suzune said calmly.


    "Huh? Are you really saying that, Rin?" Mari couldn''t help but stand up, looking at Suzune.


    "But the result is the fastest, right? By erasing Course 2, then the discrimination ends, it is a very logical and efficient way to solve this matter." Suzune nodded and said, "Which is why I agree with Haru''s solution."


    "That - that might be true, but¡­" Azusa then said that the students of the Course 2 were very important.


    Mari, Miyuki, and Mayumi also felt the same toward Azusa, and they felt that Haru''s solution was bad.


    Haru ignored their discussion, looked at Suzune, and admitted that this girl was great. "Cough! Cough! Can you let me talk? Let me exin what I mean by my solution since you''re all under your misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstand?" Everyone then looked at Haru again and wondered what he meant, but they had to admit that unlike them, who discussed how to erase the discrimination in this school, but without being able to find a solution and in the end, their meeting was just meaningless, but with him around, they felt that they really could find a way to erase the discrimination in this school.

 Chapter 1768 - How To Erase Discrimination? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1768 - How To Erase Discrimination? 2</h4>


    "Alright, before I exin, I hope that everyone here can be open-minded and not be too emotional." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Please let go of your emotion and use your logical thinking since in this kind of situation, being emotional has always been very meaningless. Please follow Suzune-senpai since I appreciate her in this discussion."


    "Thank you." Suzune nodded and said, "Your solution method is also great, Haru."


    "Thank you, Senpai, but let me exin to everyone first since I can see that their stares are starting to hurt me," Haru said helplessly. After all, he had reminded them not to use their emotion, but they stared at him as if he was a criminal or something.


    Mayumi, Miyuki, Mari, and Azusa weren''t sure, but they felt that Haru and Suzune had be closer.


    "First of all, I don''t understand why we need Course 2?" Haru said, and some of them quickly wanted to interrupt him. "I know what you want to say, and please don''t answer me with text-like book answers by saying that they''re important to the school, Azusa-senpai."


    "¡­" Azusa''s eyes were red, but she nodded.


    Haru sighed and said, "Don''t cry, or should I stop talking now?"


    "No, please continue. I won''t cry," Azusa said but took a tissue.


    "Please continue, Haru. I want to hear your exnation," Mayumi said.


    "Alright, let me continue. In the first ce, even though it is rude, it is the truth that the Course 2 students are just a recement for the students in Course 1. After all, learning Magic is dangerous. There must always be an ident one or two, worse case those students might die, and the students in the Course 2 are the recements of the students who are dying, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes, that''s right." Suzune nodded.


    Except for Suzune, everyone felt ufortable, but they also nodded.


    "I know that my words are cruel, but you should know that, unlike the First, Second, and Third High School, the Fourth to Ninth High School only epts 100 students, and they don''t have a Course 2 students, and all I can say that they''re all good, they don''t have much of problem, and there isn''t any discrimination, right?" Haru said.


    "Um, yes, the only discrimination is happening in the First, Second, and Third High School," Mari said and also agreed with Haru''s words.


    "Yes, there isn''t any discrimination on the Fourth to Ninth High School." Azusa also nodded.


    "If the Fourth to Ninth High School only epts 100 students without any Course 2, then why did the First to Third High School decide to ept 200 students with this Course 2 students?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" They had never considered this question before.


    "Well, the answer is money," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Just think of it, will you get more money by epting 100 students or 200 students?" Haru asked. "Even though a school for us is a ce where we can gain a lot of memories and a ce to learn, but in the eyes of an adult, a school is just a business. Even though it is being sponsored by the famous Magician n, government, and some businessmen in this country, the money from tuition from every student at the school is also quite a good amount of money," Haru said.


    "I see¡­ I have never thought it that way¡­" Suzune nodded and thought that she had learned a lot from Haru.


    "Then by using the disguise known as Course 1 and Course 2, the owner of the school, whether it is group or individuals, cut down the operation cost by forcing the students on the Course 2 to learn with the use ofputer lessons rather than an educator, erasing the practical lesson, and even make their emblem to use less thread," Haru said simply and had to admit that the First High School was quite stingy since the emblem of the Course 2 was made less design.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one could say anything for a while. They were trying toprehend what they had just heard since they didn''t expect such a huge conspiracy under their school. Still, they couldn''t be med, after all, a human''s energy was limited, and it took a lot of their time to learn Magic. How could they learn something like a conspiracy or that strange knowledge in their 24 hours? Still, rather than an IQ, it was a matter of EQ.


    Even if their IQ was high, they might not solve this matter since they didn''t understand the human heart. Even if Einstein was smart, could he govern a country? No. Could he be a yboy who had a lot of women? No. Could he be a leader in their neighborhood? No.


    So even if everyone in the student council were smart, they couldn''t solve this matter by using their ideals and emotions, which led them into this situation.


    "That''s why I propose to erase Course 2, that means, every student in Course 2 will be Course 1, so there won''t be any discrimination, and everyone can also ept the same lesson, but the real question is, can we do that? Can we move all the students from Course 2 to Course 1?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­" They couldn''t answer this question, no, they might have already known the answer, but they couldn''t say it.


    "No, right?" Haru said.


    Mayumi let out a sigh, massaged her temple, and nodded. "Yes, we can''t do that. Even though I don''t want to admit it, the reason why there are students who are separated from Course 1 and Course 2 is because of their abilities, and it is also the school rules to separate them." She had to admit that she didn''t overlook the business reason why Course 1 and Course 2 were different, and when she thought about it calmly, she had to admit that this school was very stingy.


    "What if we can''t do that? What should we do?" Haru asked everyone.


    Mari believed in Haru''s ability and directly asked, "I don''t know, but you must have a solution, right?"


    "I have a solution, but this solution might be very hard," Haru said.


    "Please tell us, Rokkaku-kun!" Azusa had already believed in Haru since his way of thinking was different from everyone else, and he could see the truth, where everyone overlooked everything.


    "Just call me Haru, A-chan-senpai," Haru said.


    "Please don''t call me, A-chan!" Azusa pouted.


    "Then Azusa-senpai, there''s a way, but we need an individual." Haru then looked at Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa. "Senpai, do you know any Course 2 students who are better than Course 1 students?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa couldn''t answer this question since they knew that Course 1 was better than Course 2.


    "Um, Haru, I know the student from Course 2 who is better than the student in Course 1," Miyuki said.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "Don''t tell me. It is your brother."


    "Um." Miyuki was quite shy and nodded.


    "¡­Brotherplex¡­" Haru said in a low voice.


    "What did you say?!" Miyuki stared at Haru directly.


    "I just say that you''re beautiful," Haru said and felt toozy to argue with this girl.


    Miyuki snorted, but she kept staring at Haru annoyedly.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi, Suzune, Mari, and Azusa were speechless when they saw Haru and Miyuki suddenly flirting with each other.


    "Well, I also know someone in Course 2 who is better than the Course 1 student," Haru said.


    "Oh? Who?" Mari asked.


    "Chiba Erika. She should being from the Chiba family, which happens to be a member of Hundred Families. Her magic ability might be so-so, but her ability at swordsmanship and battle might be better than most of the students in Course 1," Haru said.


    Mari was dumbfounded when she heard Haru''s words.


    "My brother too!" Miyuki said.


    "Well, if it''s Chiba Erika, I understand." Mari nodded, but then she asked, "Still, what do you want to do with them? We can''t let them enter the student council, you know?"


    "We might not be able to invite them to the student council, but Mari-senpai, you can do something for them," Haru said.


    "Eh? Me?" Mari was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "You can invite them to the Public Morals Committee."


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s a great idea! Let''s do that!" Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "Well, I don''t mind, let''s call those two hereter," Mari said and nodded with this n.


    With all of that, they had decided to call both Chiba Erika and Shiba Tatsuya to make them join the Public Morals Committee¡­ Still, everyone was looking at Haru at that moment, and they thought that this guy was simply amazing, and they felt that if this guy wanted to do it, he might be the first Prime Minister with Magician status in this country.

 Chapter 1769 - Isnt It A Bit Too Fast?

    <h4>Chapter 1769 - Isn''t It A Bit Too Fast?</h4>


    When Miyuki went to bring Tatsuya and Erika to the student council, Haru went directly to the student council room since he was toozy to go there. When he entered, he saw that there was Suzune inside. "Oh, Suzune-senpai."


    Suzune stopped typing and looked at Haru. "Good evening, Haru."


    "Good evening, Senpai." Haru moved closer, pulled the nearby chair, and sat nearby to Suzune. "Where''s everyone, Senpai?"


    "They should be in ss." Suzune then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, you''re from the Rokkaku n, right?"


    "Um, if you ask me about Kasugano Haruka, then I can''t answer you," Haru said.


    "Well, I''m also quite curious about him, but more than that, I have to admit that among all the n in this country, your n might be the only one who is giving positive energy to the magicianmunity and the public," Suzune said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "Have you watched our movie, Senpai?"


    "Um, it is a great movie, especially the quotes," Suzune said.


    "With great poweres great responsibility." 2x


    Haru and Suzune said at the same time and smiled at each other.


    "Fufu, if the next movie is ready, can you let me watch it first, Haru?" Suzune asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that unless¡­"


    "Unless?"


    "You''re part of the family," Haru said with a smile.


    Suzune raised her eyebrow and asked, "Oh? Are you trying to date me?"


    "Do you have a boyfriend, Senpai?" Haru asked curiously.


    "No, I have been quite busy with my thesis, after all, so I don''t have time for a rtionship," Suzune said.


    "Then you should find one since with how busy you''re, you might not be able to find one in the future," Haru said.


    Suzune was surprised, then nodded. "I think that''s a great idea." She then looked at him and asked, "But you already have a girlfriend, right?"


    "Well, I have a girlfriend, but for this kind of thing, I have her permission," Haru said.


    Suzune looked at Haru thoughtfully and said, "You sure have a very considerate girlfriend."


    "I am blessed to have her," Haru said with a smile.


    "Now, I''ve be curious who your girlfriend is," Suzune said.


    "If you know this ce, then you might be shocked to death," Haru said simply.


    "Don''t tell me, are you dating someone''s wife?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "I was joking." Suzune chuckled.


    Haru looked at Suzune, who wasughing, and said, "Has someone told you that you''re so beautiful when you''reughing, Senpai?"


    Suzune stoppedughing then looked at Haru. "I wonder how many times you have said these words to a girl."


    "I might have said it to a lot of girls, but yours is the most beautiful one, Senpai," Haru said sincerely.


    Suzune blushed and looked away.


    "Hehe, you''re so cute when you''re blushing, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.


    "Cough! Cough! Haru, I have something to talk about with you," Suzune said while trying to calm herself.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.


    "Have you ever thought of raising Magicians'' social standing other than entertainment?" Suzune asked.


    "Well, there''s a lot of ways, really, but entertainment is the fastest way, and the rest are very troublesome, take a lot of time, and a lot of money," Haru said simply.


    "That''s true." Suzune nodded.


    "In truth, as long as it brings a good result, I don''t really care about the process, or rather, the world doesn''t care, and what people care about is the result, so by asking this question, do you have another way to raise Magicians'' social standing beside entertainment Senpai? If you have a good idea, then you can share it with me since if it''s a really good idea, I don''t mind giving you a sponsor since I don''tck money," Haru said with a smile.


    Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "You know, I have a feeling that you might already have a lot of ideas to raise Magicians'' social standing, but why would you give me a chance?" She looked at him while looking at him curiously.


    "Talent." Haru looked at Suzune and said, "I have looked over your thesis, and you have been researching about Realization of a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactors, right, Senpai?"


    Suzune shook her head and said, "It isn''t only me who is doing that research, and there''s still a lot of people who are more talented than me. Your reason isn''t valid."


    "Then can I just say that I''m interested in you, so give me a chance, even though I have a girlfriend," Haru said.


    Suzune smiled and said, "You''re so blunt. If it''s other girls, then you might have been rejected."


    "Being honest is my best trait," Haru said confidently.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune.


    Suzune sighed and said, "Why me? Isn''t there a cuter girl?"


    "In this world, there might be a lot of people who are more beautiful, or cuter, but in my eyes, you''re a special Senpai. Unlike everyone else, your way of thinking is different, and I''m very interested in that," Haru said.


    Suzune looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Do you want to go to my house?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Isn''t that a bit too fast?"


    "You don''t want to?" Suzune asked.


    "Of course, I want to." Haru nodded.


    "Then on the break,e to my house," Suzune said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune''s smile and had to admit that this girl was really charming, and when he wanted to say something, but the door was opened.


    "Oh? Haru, Ichihara-senpai, you two have arrived," Azusa asked in surprise.


    "Hello, Senpai." Haru nodded with a smile.


    Then one by one the members of the student council came from Mari, and Mayumi, then the vice president of the student council that Haru didn''t meet before.


    "Hello, Rokkaku-kun, I''m Hattori Hanzou. Nice to meet you," Hattori introduced himself with a smile, then tried to handshake Haru.


    Haru shook Hanzou''s hand and said, "Hello, Senpai. You can call me Haru directly."


    "I''ll call you that." Hattori nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, Haru, where is Miyuki?" Mari asked.


    "She should be calling her brother and Erika, just wait a moment," Haru said.


    "What are you talking about?" Hattori asked.


    "Well¡­" Mari looked at Mayumi.


    "Well, Hanzou-kun, the truth is¡­" Mayumi was about to exin, but the door was knocked on.


    "Excuse me."


    The door was opened and Miyuki, Erika, and Tatsuya entered the student council room while being stared at by everyone.


    Haru looked at the three of them then looked at Hattori, and he knew that even though his n was about to be implemented, it wouldn''t be that easy unless both Erika and Tatsuya showed their worth.

 Chapter 1770 - I Object!

    <h4>Chapter 1770 - I Object!</h4>


    "We''reing in."


    Miyuki, Tatsuya, and Erika entered the student council room at the same time.


    "There you are," Mari said with a smile.


    "Oh, thanks foring, everyone," Mayumi greeted them with a smile.


    "Yo, Miyuki, Tatsuya, Erika," Haru also greeted them.


    Suzune and Azusa didn''t bother to say anything since they were pretty busy with their jobs.


    Erika looked at Haru and smiled, thinking that this guy really had eyes since he was the one who initiated to invite her. Usually, she would show her rebellious character, but this time she was acting quite docile. After all, she also knew the ce, and the asion wasn''t suitable for her to show her real character, but then, she frowned when she looked at Mari.


    Mari also felt a bit awkward at Erika''s stares but could only smile helplessly.


    Hattori looked at them and walked toward the three of them.


    Erika and Tatsuya looked at Hattori, who walked toward them, but¡­


    "I''m the Vice President, Hattori Hanzou. Wee to the Student Council, Shiba Miyuki-san," Hattori introduced himself, ignoring that both Erika and Tatsuya were right beside him.


    Erika raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you ignoring us, Senpai?"


    "Yes." Hattori nodded, then returned.


    "You¡­!" Erika clenched her fist and wanted to beat this guy up.


    Haru looked at this scene with a smile and thought that this would be interesting.


    "You''re not going to help?" Suzune suddenly asked.


    "I''m not their babysitter. Howe I help them every time? If they can solve this matter by themselves, then it is useless to invite them here," Haru said.


    Suzune looked at Haru and said, "You''re so cold."


    "I''m kind. After all, if someone who doesn''t have the ability is forced to work here, sooner orter, they might be able to handle the pressure," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Suzune nodded.


    "Still, if it''s someone that I care about, I''ll take care of them, help them, protect them without hesitation," Haru said while looking at Suzune.


    Suzune looked at Haru helplessly and said, "You sure have a lot of tricks, Haru."


    "It''s not a trick. It''s my sincere feeling," Haru said.


    "Well, I want to see your sincere feeling when youe to my house in the future," Suzune said while looking at Haru.


    "Bring it on," Haru said with a smile.


    The conversation between Haru and Suzune didn''t attract much attention, after all, they were talking quietly, and no one would ever think that both of them were flirting with each other, considering Suzune''s serious personality.


    Then Mari talked about her intention to invite Tatsuya and Erika to the Disciplinary Committee, Erika and Tatsuya didn''t say much, but someone interrupted their conversation.


    "Watanabe-senpai, wait a moment, I object to electing those two freshmen as a disciplinarymittee member. No "weed" has ever taken that position," Hattori said directly.


    "You are not permitted to address Course 2 students as "Weeds." Quite an attitude to have there, huh?" Mari frowned at Hattori.


    "What''s the point of sugar-coating it? Or do you n on reporting over a third of the student body to the administration? A disciplinary officer enforces the rules by force. Weed is clearlycking in that aspect," Hattori said.


    "Yes, it''s true that we, the disciplinarymittee, value power above all else, but there''s more than just magic." Mari pointed her finger at Erika and said, "Chiba Erika is the descendant of the Chiba n, and she has mastered the art of swordsmanship in her n."


    "What? She is?" Hattori was a bit surprised, looking at Erika. After all, her n was part of Hundred Families and his attitude toward her also changed since he thought that she must have some abilities.


    "As for Miyuki''s older brother, while I''m not sure about his ability since Miyuki has decided to rmend him, I''m sure that he won''t disappoint us," Mari said.


    Hattori chuckled and said, "While it is true that they might have an ability or something, but they''re still the Course 2 students, they''re "Weeds"! It''s impossible for Course 2 students with the poor magic ability to be on the moralmittee! President, I''m against this!"


    "Enough!" Erika shouted and said, "I have tried to be patient, but you''re the one who invited us, yet you''re going to mock us like this? Do you think that I want to be in that Moral Committee too?"


    Miyuki also wanted to get angry, but when Erika burst out, she didn''t say anything but kept staring at Hattori without good eyes. As for Tatsuya, he was only in silence and didn''t say anything.


    Haru looked at Tatsuya and could only shake his head since this guy was too passive, right?


    "Well, if you don''t want to, then you can step back from this room now?" Hattori said without hesitation. "Anyway, I won''t agree with the two of you to join this Moral Committee no matter what."


    "You¡­!"


    Suddenly the atmosphere became tense but at that moment¡­


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru gathered everyone''s attention and said, "Can you let me talk for a bit, Hattori-senpai?"


    "Yes." Hattori nodded and asked, "What''s wrong, Haru?" Unlike when he was with Erika and Tatsuya, Haru was a member of the 18 Assistant Houses and the most powerful one at that, so he treated Haru with respect.


    "The reason why you don''t agree with them to join the Moral Committee is that they don''t have the ability, right, Hattori-senpai?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Hattori nodded.


    "Then what if they have the ability?" Haru asked.


    Hattori frowned and asked, "You think that they have the ability, Haru?"


    "I''m not sure, which is why. Why don''t we test it?" Haru suddenly said.


    "Test it?" Everyone was attracted by Haru''s words.


    "How about we have a mock battle and Hattori-senpai, can you be their opponent so you can see whether they''re suitable to be a member of the Moral Committee or not," Haru said.


    Hattori smiled and said, "Interesting, let''s do that." He looked at Mayumi and asked, "What do you think, President?"


    "I don''t mind." Mayumi was startled, but then she nodded with a smile and looked at Tatsuya and Erika. "Shiba-kun, Chiba-san, while I know that it is quite rude, I hope that you can understand to make everyone satisfied, we can only do this."


    Erika snorted and said, "That''s what I want. Let''s do this mock battle." She stared at Hattori, who wasn''t pleasing to the eyes, then looked at Haru, who also manipted this situation with a snort.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much. He then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya, what about you? If you don''t want to have a mock battle, then it is better to go down now."


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya worriedly, but in truth, everyone had never thought of Tatsuya that much, after all, unlike Erika, who wasing from the Chiba family and had a deep knowledge about swordsmanship, Tatsuya might be smart, but no one knew how strong he was.


    Tatsuya sighed and said, "Then I''ll ept it too, but can you be my opponent, Haru?"


    "!!!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you want me to be your opponent?"


    "Nothing, I just have a feeling that Hattori-senpai is going to lose against Erika, so I''ll ask you to be your opponent," Tatsuya said while looking at Haru.


    Miyuki was dumbfounded by Tatsuya''s sudden words. "Onii-sama?"


    "Well, why not? But if you lose, then you won''t get any chance to enter the Moral Committee, you know?" Haru said.


    "It''s alright," Tatsuya said without hesitation.


    "Say, why don''t you just tell the truth that I''m not pleasing to your eyes because I''m so close to your little sister, so you want to beat me up, if so, then I don''t mind to humor your a bit," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ha - Haru!" Miyuki couldn''t think straight at this moment.


    Tatsuya chuckled and asked, "So can you?"


    Haru nodded and said rxedly, "Sure. Then let''s have a mock battle, you and me."


    "Thank you." Tatsuya nodded.


    "By the way, Miyuki." Haru then looked at Miyuki.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Miyuki asked.


    "Don''t hate me if I beat your brother, alright?" Haru said rxedly.


    Miyuki pouted and puffed her cheeks. "My brother will win!"


    "Then how about we make a bet?" Haru asked.


    "Bet?" Miyuki raised her eyebrow.


    "If your brother wins, then I can grant you one request," Haru said.


    "One request?" Miyuki asked.


    "Un, whatever you want, whether it is for you or your brother, then I don''t mind," Haru said without hesitation.


    Miyuki was tempted since she knew Haru''s identity as her aunt''s lover, but then there was one problem. "What if you win?"


    "Oh? You don''t have confidence in your brother?" Haru asked.


    "I have!" Miyuki said without hesitation. "But I need to know what happens if you win?"


    "Well, if I win, then you''ll grant me a quest too, isn''t that fair?" Haru said.


    Miyuki thought for a bit and nodded. "That''s true, then I agree with this quest."


    "Alright, then see you in 30 minutes. We''ll give you time to prepare," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was looking at Haru and Miyuki at this moment, and somehow they had a feeling that Miyuki had fallen into Haru''s trap at this moment.

 Chapter 1771 - Duel 1

    <h4>Chapter 1771 - Duel 1</h4>


    After the talk, Erika, Miyuki, and Tatsuya walked out from the student council room, and Erika looked at Miyuki with a worried expression.


    "What''s wrong, Erika? You have something to ask me?" Miyuki asked.


    "Miyuki, are you not worried?" Erika asked.


    "Huh? Worried about what?" Miyuki asked with some confusion.


    "I know that you might have confidence in your brother, but you should also know that Haru is the 1st rank among everyone, he''s the best, and he''s also the heir of Rokkaku n, and more importantly, how can you agree with his bet!?" When she saw Haru''s smile, Erika knew that that guy wasn''t a good guy, but rather a bad guy!


    "What''s wrong with his bet?" Tatsuya asked.


    "He''s a guy! And Miyuki is a beautiful girl! What if he asks a perverted request to you, Miyuki?" Erika asked with a blush on her face.


    "¡­¡­" Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "He won''t, right?" Miyuki asked with an unsure tone.


    "If it''s someone else, then I don''t think they will do it, but this is Haru, he''s the one who maniptes us to fight or even the one who invites us to be the member of the Moral Committee, yet, in our mind, he isn''t the bad guy, even though he''s the one who initiated everything! Which shows how scary he is!?" Erika was wondering what the head of Miyuki was to agree with Haru''s bet.


    "¡­¡­" Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    Miyuki was a bit nervous and asked, "He - He won''t ask some perverted requests, right?"


    "I''m not sure, but you should be prepared to be asked for a date or something," Erika said with a sigh.


    "I¡­" Miyuki wasn''t sure what to do at this moment. After all, she had never considered herself to attract Haru since she knew that he was her aunty''s lover, but then Tatsuya patted her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him do something to you," Tatsuya said.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki looked at Tatsuya and nodded, but in truth, she didn''t hate the idea of going on a date with Haru. After all, that way, she could ask him many questions that she wanted to ask, but she wouldn''t show it since she didn''t want her brother to misunderstand her.


    ---


    Haru, Mari, Suzune, Arisa, Mayumi, and Hattori had gathered there in the mock battle room.


    "Haru, you bastard?! How dare you to have a bet right in front of me?!" Mari wanted to beat up Haru since this guy dared to make a bet in front of the head of the Moral Committee.


    "Sorry, it is just I can''t help it. After all, I can see that Miyuki''s brother seems to be confident that he can beat me, which is why I want to tease them a bit," Haru said simply.


    "What? Are you''re angry? You''re so childish!" Mari poked Haru''s cheek.


    "That''s right, you''re quite childish, Haru." Mayumi also poked Haru''s other cheek.


    "Enough!" Haru quickly pped the finger of two girls.


    Hattori prepared his CAD and said, "Don''t lose the face of the student council, Haru." Even though he didn''t think that Haru would lose, he needed to remind Haru as his senior, after all.


    "I know Senpai, but you should also be prepared, after all, that your opponent is someone from the Chiba family, and she isn''t weak," Haru said.


    "I know you don''t need to worry," Hattori said simply, but in truth, he didn''t feel that much worry. After all, in the fight among Magicians, the one who had the fastest casting speed was the winner. Even though his opponent was someone from the Chiba family, he didn''t think that he would lose at all.


    "Still, what kind of request are you going to ask Miyuki-san if you win, Haru?" Suzune suddenly asked while looking at Haru with a smile, but this smile somehow was quite weird for some reason.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the rxed atmosphere turned into tension.


    "Oh, right? You''re not going to ask some perverted request, right? If you do, then I''ll beat you up here and now," Mari said while staring at Haru with a furious gaze.


    "Haru, it seems that I need to educate you as a new member of the student council," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Ha - Haru!" Azusa''s face was blushing and red.


    "Pe - Perverted request?!" Hattori was dumbfounded, and his face quickly turned red. As a man, he also had to admit that Miyuki was the most beautiful girl he had seen.


    Haru had a chance to ask a perverted request such as holding a hand, asking for a bento, or even a date to Miyuki.


    Hattori looked at Haru and couldn''t help but feel amazed at him since this guy was too amazing, right? With just a mock battle, he could ask such a thing. He couldn''t help but cast a gaze at Mayumi, wondering whether he could do the same.


    Haru was speechless and asked, "Suzune-senpai, do you think that I''ll ask such a perverted request?"


    "Hmph, you can flirt with me before, and I believe that you can also flirt with Miyuki-san, too," Suzune said while looking away.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "WHAT?!"


    Haru looked at Suzune speechless and knew that this girl was angry. Still, he smiled since he knew that he had prated her heart. After all, if she didn''t feel angry and didn''t care, she wouldn''t show such a reaction, but before that, he needed to solve the problem in front of him first.


    ---


    "What''s happening?" Erika asked since she felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird.


    "Nothing, you don''t need to worry. You just need to focus on your mock battle with Hattori-senpai, Erika," Haru said simply and didn''t want to exin what was happening before.


    "Well¡­" Erika raised her eyebrow, but didn''t say much, then looked at Hattori, who didn''t even look at her. ''Let''s see how your face is after I have beaten you up.''


    Mari walked toward Erika and said, "Erika, be careful. Hattori is one of the top 5 strongest in First High School. He''s never lost in a match since he entered the school a year ago."


    Erika snorted and said, "You don''t need to worry about me. You should worry about your junior after I have beaten him up."


    Mari sighed and then said, "Well, that''s true." She then looked at Hattori and asked, "Hattori, are you ready?"


    "Anytime," Hattori said while holding his CAD bracelet.


    "Erika, what about you?" Mari asked.


    "I''m also ready," Erika said simply and took out her baton CAD.


    Hattori and Erika then stared at each other, ready for the mock battle all the time.


    As for the rest of the audience, they were standing on the side, watching the battle quietly, but then Miyuki looked at Haru unsurely.


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki?" Haru asked.


    "Haru, you can''t ask a perverted request on me, alright?" Miyuki said while looking at Haru as if she believed in him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru was speechless, but with all of that, he then looked at Tatsuya, who was looking at him with his usual stoic eyes. "Well, I wonder about that? Maybe I''ll ask you for a date or two once I win this mock battle? What do you think, big brother?"


    "You can say that after you have won," Tatsuya said inly.


    Haru smiled and didn''t say much, then looked at the battle between Hattori and Erika.


    On the other hand, Tatsuya was looking at Haru, even though he was very modest and had never thought of his ability was good, even looking down on himself, somehow at this moment, he wanted to win at Haru since if he didn''t win, then he had a feeling that he might lose Miyuki in the future. He couldn''t understand this feeling well. After all, he, who didn''t have an emotion, suddenly could feel such a feeling, which made him quite perplexed and strange, but at the same time, he was ufortable by this feeling.


    ''Onii-sama¡­'' Miyuki looked at Tatsuya worriedly, but at the same time, she was a bit relieved when she saw how Tatsuya showed emotion. Still, she was a bit annoyed at Haru since this guy was teasing her and her brother too much, right?

 Chapter 1772 - Duel 2

    <h4>Chapter 1772 - Duel 2</h4>


    Erika and Hattori stood a few meters away while staring at each other.


    Mari stood on their side and exined the rules. "I''ll exin the rules. Use of any technique inflicted fatally, or non-recoverable damage is strictly prohibited. Direct attacks are limited to causing nothing more than a sprain. The use of weapons is prohibited, but attacking bare-handed is allowed. The one that loses will be determined by the referee based on the inability to continue fighting. If you break the rules, you will be dealt with by me. Be prepared."


    Hattori looked at Erika and started a battle simtion on his mind. On the other hand, Erika was eager to show her beat Hattori right away.


    "Are you ready?" Mari looked at both of them, and they also gave her a nod. She raised her hand and shouted, "Begin!"


    Hattori was about to use his CAD, but his wrist, the location where he wore his CAD, was mmed by Erika''s baton directly. "Agh!" He held his wrist then felt a cold baton on his neck.


    Erika smiled and said, "I won, Senpai."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone, except for Haru, was stunned at the moment they could see how powerful Erika was.


    "The - The winner is Chiba Erika!" Mari said and announced the winner.


    "Congrattions, Chiba-san," Mayumi said happily. After all, Erika had won the duel, which meant their n to erase the discrimination in this school could be implemented.


    Erika smiled smugly, looked at Haru with a snort, then walked to Miyuki and Tatsuya. She then patted Tatsuya''s shoulder and said, "Win, alright?"


    Tatsuya only nodded and didn''t say much, but then he looked at Haru.


    Haru looked at Tatsuya and knew that this guy was the strongest magician in the world. He wasn''t kidding when he said this since this guy was simply the strongest one that he might ever face, in terms of magic, of course.


    Tatsuya only had limited main magic, which was Elemental Sight, Dposition, and Regrowth.


    Haru had to admit that even though there were only three of them, all of them were very powerful.


    The first one was Elemental Sight, which made Tatsuya capable of connecting to the Information Dimension and identifying thendscape down to every detail. In other words, there was nothing that could be hidden from Tatsuya.


    In truth, Tatsuya might be able to see Haru''s real face if he wanted to do so, but it was quite rare for him to use his Elemental Sight. Still, if he used it, Haru would realize it, and Tatsuya hadn''t used this ability till now, which was why he didn''t realize Haru''s real identity.


    Still, Haru liked Tatsuya''s ability, and he also developed a simr ability by using his "Horo Horo no Mi" power. After all, the work of Elemental Sight was quite simr to "Kenbunshoku Haki." Still, Elemental Sight had more details, which was why he added the power of "Horo Horo no Mi." Luckily, he was sessful, and the result was great, but it wasn''t perfect.


    The "Horo Horo no Mi" was a power rted to a soul, which meant he could see something that couldn''t be seen and saw a lot of information through their soul. When Harubined it with his powerful mental strength andputing brain, he created a fake or a weaker version of Elemental Sight.


    The second one is Dposition, which is also known as Dissolution, Disintegration and "Demon Right. It can destroy areas, objects, or obliterate sequences.


    As for thest one, Regrowth, which is also known as Restoration, is the opposite of Tatsuya''s dposition powers. Instead of breaking down an Eidos or Sequence, it can restore it.


    But even though both Dposition and Regrowth were very powerful, without Elemental Sights, Tatsuya wouldn''t be able to use those two abilities. Haru was able to use "Seal Magic" that he had gotten previously, and he could seal Tatsuya''s power easily, or he could even steal that ability.


    Still, it might be good to steal Tatsuya''s Elemental Sight. After all, unlike both "Dposition" and "Regrowth" that Haru could develop by himself, an Elemental Sight was an innate ability. It was like a superpower itself, and it was also a good ability.


    Haru knew that Tatsuya''s power was sealed by Miyuki by using "Pledge," which was known as Magic Limiter under Maya''s order. However, he knew that Tatsuya was still able to use his Elemental Sight. Out of all Tatsuya''s abilities, he was warier of Elemental Sight. After all, with that ability, he could see everything and turn it into data. Even though he could mimic Tatsuya''s Elemental Sight, his fake Elemental Sight wasn''t perfect.


    If Haru let go of his guard, he might die by Tatsuya''s hand if he used a "Dposition." If Tatsuya used a "Dposition" on himself, then he was sure that his body, including skin, flesh, nerves, body fluids, bones, and cellr structures, would be dposed at a molecr level, leaving dust and gas. Of course, he could avoid this attack by turning himself into an astral mode. Still, with how buggy Tatsuya''s ability was, he was sure that this guy could develop his "Dposition" to erase a spiritual existence too in the future. So what if he added his time maniption ability? He could manipte the time of his body and surroundings, whether to rewind or fast forward, so even if he was hit by "Dposition," he could return as usual without worry. Still, he dared to say that Tatsuya might develop a Loop-Cast "Dposition" where he would be hit by infinite "Dposition" as long as he gave Tatsuya time to develop.


    But if Tatsuya lost his Elemental Sight, such a thing would be impossible. After all, without his elemental sight, he wouldn''t be able to see the information and data of something instantly.


    Haru knew that his action flirting with Miyuki might annoy Tatsuya. He also knew that someone could get crazy because of a woman, so he thought to steal Tatsuya''s Elemental Sight since he was very tempted by this ability. He hadbined his "Snatch" and "Steal" abilities with hard work and developed it further into a more powerful ability.


    ''So it''s time for me to test this ability.'' Haru knew that his new ability could steal anything, whether it was physical objects, the abilities of other creatures, or even conceptual things. In truth, he was quite greedy about Tatsuya''s power and thought to steal all of them, but since Tatsuya was his nephew, he only decided to steal the Elemental Sight since he was a kind uncle.


    "Alright, you two are next," Mari said.


    Haru and Tatsuya nodded, and they prepared their CADs.


    Tatsuya opened his suitcase and took out his pistol-shaped CADs, showing several CADs inside.


    "Do you have this much prepared in storage?" Mari asked while looking at the inside of the suitcase curiously.


    "Yeah, since I can''t use essential magic without doing it like this given my ability," Tatsuya said.


    "Is that so?" Mari didn''t think too much, then looked at Haru, and asked, "Haru, where''s your CAD?"


    Haru only raised his smartphone, showing that it was his CAD.


    Mari nodded and then asked, "So are you two ready?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    Tatsuya also nodded.


    "The rules are the same, so I won''t exin it again, is that okay?"


    Haru and Tatsuya nodded at the same time.


    "Then¡­" Mari raised her hand high then swung it down. "Begin!"


    Tatsuya thought to use his ninjutsu to surprise Haru, but a palm directly grabbed his face, and he was forced to m on the ground!


    Tatsuya was about to fight back, but somehow, he felt that his body became weak, and then he lost his ability to move. He might not be able to see Haru''s face at this moment, but through the gap of Haru''s fingers that grabbed his face, he could see a light smile on Haru''s mouth this moment, but at this moment, he knew that he had lost.


    "Onii-sama!" Miyuki shouted worriedly.


    As for Haru, he felt happy inside since he knew that he was sessful.

 Chapter 1773 - It Is A Fair Bet, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1773 - It Is A Fair Bet, Right?</h4>


    "The winner Rokkaku Haruka!" Mari announced the result of the battle, and somehow everyone was also in shock.


    During the mock battle between Erika and Hattori, everyone''s reaction was quite surprising. Still, they weren''t that much surprised, considering that Erika wasing from the Chiba family, which was famous for their swordsmanship, so even though Erika had won, some people had guessed it already, but as for the mock battle between Haru and Tatsuya, they had to admit that they were surprised.


    In truth, when they heard that Miyuki was going to propose to her big brother as a member of the Moral Committee, they thought that Tatsuya would have a special skill, or instead, Miyuki had told them that he had trained under Kokonoe Yakuma, who was the legendary ninjutsu user so they thought that Tatsuya might have one or two skills that he was confident with¡­


    "Onii-sama!" Miyuki quickly ran toward Tatsuya, and her face was full of worry.


    "You don''t need to worry. He''s only light-headed," Haru said simply.


    "Ugh¡­" Tatsuya held his head and frowned. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, Miyuki."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, Miyuki let out a sigh of relief, but she knew that the moment Tatsuya had lost that meant¡­


    Miyuki looked at Haru and showed aplex emotion. After all, she knew about Tatsuya''s physical ability and skill, even matched Kokonoe Yakumo himself, and Kokonoe even needed to use magic so he could defeat her brother. Still, Haru could take down her older brother so easily.


    Mari then looked at Mayumi and could only shake her head.


    Mayumi could only show a bitter smile since, without an ability, nothing could be talked about.


    "Well, Erika, you will be a member of the Moral Committee from now on. Is that alright with you?" Mari asked.


    "Yeah." Erika nodded simply and didn''t show sympathy toward Tatsuya. After all, he was the one who provoked Haru.


    Hattori somehow felt better when he saw that Tatsuya lose since this way, they didn''t lose the face of the student council.


    "I''m sorry, Tatsuya-kun, with the agreement that we have made before, we can''t put you into the member of the Moral Committee," Mayumi said in an apologetic tone.


    "But that''s¡­" Miyuki wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    "It''s alright. I know my ability isn''t par with the requirement of the Moral Committee," Tatsuya said calmly, and there was no disappointment in his words, but if someone observed him closely, there was some bitterness in his eyes. If he had lost on the magic, then he wouldn''t say much, but he had lost on the physical ability that he had confidence with, which made him that his confidence was hit.


    Tatsuya still rested on the ground while rubbing his temple since he felt that he had lost something, but¡­


    ''Was it my imagination?''


    Tatsuya didn''t think too much and thought what had happened before was because of Haru''s sudden attack, which made him a bit light-headed.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    Haru didn''t say anything. After all, he was the winner. Everything that he told the loser would only be heard as sarcasm. He then sat next to Suzune and didn''t say much.


    Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "Is that a physical ability before?"


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I didn''t use magic before."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Why didn''t you use magic?" Mari asked.


    "Well, because I don''t need to," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that everyone wasn''t satisfied with this answer, so he said, "Using magic isn''t the only way for a magician to fight. Using other means is also important too, right?"


    They nodded and decided to ept this answer. After all, there was no way to press him that way.


    "Well, since it has ended, then I''ll go back now," Haru said since he didn''t want to go back now.


    "Eh? Going back? How can you say that? You need to familiarize yourself with the student council''s work first!" Mayumi was the first one who rejected Haru''s idea to go back first. "Come on! Let''s go to the student council room!" She then pulled Haru''s hand and walked directly toward the student council room.


    "Erika,e on. Let''s go to the Moral Committee''s room," Mari said.


    "Un." Erika nodded, then looked at Tatsuya." Tatsuya, I''ll go first."


    "Yes." Tatsuya nodded.


    Then one by one, everyone started to leave, leaving only Tatsuya and Miyuki.


    "Miyuki, you should go first," Tatsuya said calmly, but inwardly, he didn''t expect the taste of losing would be so bitter. He might still have an emotion, but he wasn''t that much different from a machine, but in the end, he was still a teenager. He had a shared experience in fighting and war, so when he lost against someone in his peers, he just felt very bitter right now.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki really couldn''t say anything right now.


    "Just leave me alone for a moment," Tatsuya said.


    Miyuki showed a sad expression, but in the end, she did what Tatsuya asked him. She bowed her head slightly then said, "Then I''ll be in the student council room first, Onii-sama."


    Tatsuya nodded and thought about how he had lost while thinking about a countermeasure since he realized the taste of losing was terrible.


    ---


    Haru was in the student council room and was taught by Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa about the student council''s job. In truth, he wanted to run away right now since he didn''t want to do a troublesome job, but the three girls wouldn''t let him go.


    "It seems that inviting you here is a great idea," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Can you do this part too, Haru?" Suzune asked.


    "Haru, can you help me pick that up?" Azusa asked.


    Haru was wondering why he had be an assistant right now? But then, when he was helping, suddenly Mayumi asked, "Say, Haru, what kind of request are you going to ask Miyuki-san?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly the room became quiet when Mayumi asked this question, even though both Suzune and Azusa also looked at Haru at the same time.


    "Huh? I was just joking. I won''t ask anything," Haru said.


    "Really?" Suzune asked doubtfully. After all, based on his personality, she felt that Haru would ask Miyuki something.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Please believe in me, Suzune-senpai."


    Suzune only stared at Haru, then nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi and Azusa looked at the interaction between Haru and Suzune in doubt, but then the door opened, and Miyuki entered the room.


    "I''m sorry for beingte." Miyuki bowed her head slightly.


    "It''s alright. How is your brother?" Mayumi asked casually.


    "He should be alright, but he felt quite frustrated by his loss," Miyuki said.


    "I see¡­" Mayumi raised her eyebrows, but didn''t say much, or rather, she felt that the result of the battle was quite obvious, after all, Tatsuya was one of the worst students in the school and Haru was the best student, so the result of the mock battle was quite obvious, right?


    "So Haru, as we have agreed before, do you have a request that you want to ask me?" Miyuki asked while looking at Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "No, I was joking before."


    "No, I have lost, so please tell me what kind of request that you want to ask me," Miyuki said while staring at Haru with piercing eyes, and somehow there was ice that started to emit from her body.


    "Is it only me, or does it feel cold suddenly?" Azusa asked.


    "No, I also feel cold." Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "So I can ask you a request?"


    Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, it is a fair bet, after all."


    Haru wasn''t sure whether it was a fair bet or not, but since Miyuki had decided to y like that, then he wouldn''t hold back. "Then can I ask anything?"


    "Yes." Miyuki nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa.


    Suzune sighed and said, "Miyuki-san, you should change your words or else, this guy might ask you a perverted request."


    Miyuki was stunned, but then she blushed before shaking her head. "No, I believe that he won''t ask for such a request." After all, Haru was her aunt''s lover, so she didn''t think that he would ask a perverted request.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru felt guilty somehow. He thought for a bit then said, "Then when you talk to me, you need to add "-nyaa" at the end of the words."


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi, Suzune, Azusa, and Miyuki.


    "Nyaa?"


    "Can you?" Haru asked.


    "Wh - what do you mean by that request?!" Miyuki was so embarrassed at that moment.


    "I won''t force you if you don''t want to, though," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Miyuki kept staring at Haru, then let out a long sigh and gave up. "Nyaa¡­" The moment she said "-nyaa," there was a lovely aura around her, and her blushing face was so cute.


    "¡­¡­" Somehow Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa felt that they might be able to fall for the same gender somehow.


    Haru nodded, and somehow he was pretty satisfied with his reward, but somehow he needed to do something about the stares that he felt at that moment.

 Chapter 1774 - A Friend Might Be Impossible, But A Brother-in-law Might Be Possible

    <h4>Chapter 1774 - A Friend Might Be Impossible, But A Brother-inw Might Be Possible</h4>


    When Haru returned, he told his experience to both Maya and Sumire.


    "Huh? Tatsuya-san has challenged you?" Maya raised her eyebrow and felt weird.


    "Is it something weird?" Haru asked.


    "You might already know about it, but Tatsuya''s mother, who is also my sister, has used her magic to erase all strong desires, so there isn''t a need for him to feel challenged toward you," May said.


    "Well, there might be one, right?" Haru said.


    "For what reason?" Maya asked.


    "It''s for her sister," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Maya and Sumire.


    "A feeling for a sister, as an older brother, it is normal for Tatsuya to feel such a thing," Haru said.


    "Say, did you do something to Maya''s niece?" Sumire asked.


    Maya didn''t say anything but stared at Haru.


    "Nothing, but I feel like Tatsuya might seem jealous when he saw me quite close with her sister," Haru said.


    Maya and Sumire looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy''s power in a rtionship was too dangerous, right? After all, even with sses that made his appearance normal, he was still able to make many girls fall for him.


    "So, how did you feel after fighting him?" Maya asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s just so-so," Haru said simply. "His magic is powerful, but his reaction''s time is still quite slow, and I can defeat him, so there''s nothing special." He had stolen Tatsuya''s Elemental Sights, so Tatsuya, at this moment, was nothing special.


    Tatsuya''s "Dposition" and "Regrowth" might be powerful, but without an Elemental Sight, the power of both abilities would be lowered several times or a hundred times? But it showed how necessary Elemental Sight for Tatsuya was. After all, without this ability, unless Tatsuya connected his brain with aputer, there was no way for him to calcte the various data in this world instantly, so without it, he couldn''t use both of his "Dposition" and "Regrowth" that easily too.


    Haru had stolen that Elemental Sight, but he wouldn''t tell anyone about it since it was very troublesome to exin.


    Maya nodded and thought that Haru was stronger than Tatsuya, which made her feel relief. Sheid her head on his shoulder and said, "By the way, you should be careful since something might happen at your school."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "nche," Maya said.


    nche is an International Anti-Magic Political Organization whose manifesto called for an end to political systems that treated magicians as superior and eliminated differences in treatment caused by the presence of magical abilities.


    Maya exined that this organization had prated the First High School, which was pretty much very troublesome.


    Haru nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and I''ll protect both your niece and nephew."


    "Well, that''s true. You''re there after all." Maya nodded with a smile.


    Haru thought for a while that the reason why both Miyuki and Tatsuya had always been together was because of Maya''s ident. He looked at Maya and caressed her head gently, but then he asked, "By the way, what have you been doing?" He knew that Sumire and Maya had been staying together from time to time, which made him curious about what they were doing.


    "It''s a secret," Maya said with a smile.


    "Yes, it is a secret between a woman," Sumire said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at the two of them and somehow wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Well, how about we rest first? It''s quitete, after all," Sumire said.


    "Agree." Sumire nodded without hesitation.


    Haru then looked at the women then. Without hesitation, they started to y a game, an enjoyable game together.


    ---


    After his loss against Haru, Tatsuya went to visit Kokonoe Yakumo together with Miyuki.


    "What? Have you lost? In physicalbat too? In an instant?!" Yakumo was dumbfounded when he heard that someone could defeat Tatsuya instantly in terms of physical ability. After all, as Tatsuya''s master, he knew very well how strong Tatsuya was.


    Tatsuya was strong, and to defeat him, Yakumo even needed to use magic, showing how strong Tatsuya''s physical ability was, but that Tatsuya was defeated by Haru, which made Yakumo became dumbfounded.


    "Are you serious?" Yakumo asked.


    "Yes." Tatsuya sighed and said, "I have lost to him in terms of physical ability andbat."


    "¡­¡­" Yakumo then fell into silence, then smiled."Isn''t that good that you have lost?"


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is it good? I don''t think so." He didn''t feel that his loss was good for him, or rather, he felt very ufortable by his loss which made him unable to understand Yakumo''s words.


    "It''s good that you have lost, so that means you can be better." Yakumo patted Tatsuya''s shoulder and said, "Tatsuya, you have realized that you''re strong, right? You''re so strong that no one can be your opponent now, but today you have lost, which means someone is stronger than you. This person can be your opponent, and he can be your target so you can be stronger in the future. Think of him as your rival, so you can develop your ability better." He didn''t think that it was a bad thing for his student to lose, but at the same time, he became curious about this Rokkaku Haruka, who had defeated Tatsuya, who was known as his strongest student.


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and started to think of the words that Yakumo had said.


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya''s reaction and sighed in relief somehow, after all, she could see that he was better, and at the same time, when she thought about Yakumo''s words, it might be good for her brother to have a rival too, after all, she knew how strong her brother was and how a lot of people to be scared of her brother, but if someone was able to match him, then he wouldn''t be scary existence anymore.


    But Miyuki had to admit that Haru was amazing, her older brother was amazing that he was able to develop a lot of technologies and became a legendary mechanic, but on the other hand, even though Haru couldn''t develop something like her brother did, his influence was scary and the way he gathered his money was also frightening, he thought if both of thembined together, it gave her a shudder, thinking that the world would be in their palm¡­ She thought for a while, and it might be good if both of them became friends, though, if Haru knew what she was thinking, then he could only say that it was impossible, but it was possible for him to be Tatsuya''s brother-inw by marrying Miyuki, though.

 Chapter 1775 - I Have Stolen The Plot Of The Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 1775 - I Have Stolen The Plot Of The Protagonist</h4>


    From the window, Haru, Honoka, Miyuki, and Shizuku looked at a group of people wearing various costumes outside the building, shouting with full of vigor and excitement.


    "I''ve heard the rumors, but the club recruitment week has been amazing," Honoka said while looking at a group of people outside. "Haru, Miyuki, are you going to join the student council."


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll join the student council as for Miyuki¡­"


    Miyuki was stunned when she stared at Haru, but then she could only do it. She was so embarrassed. Her face was red, then she said, "I''ll join too, nyaa¡­"


    "¡­"


    Suddenly the lively atmosphere became stunned when Miyuki said "nyaa" at the end of her words.


    "So - So cute!" Honoka had a lot of nosebleeds since Miyuki''s cuteness was so destructive.


    "Honoka!" Haru was stunned when he saw Honoka had a nosebleed. He quickly took out his handkerchief and helped to clean up Honoka''s nose.


    "Ah, ah!" Honoka blushed suddenly when she saw him up close, she could smell a masculine smell from him and his powerful arm, touching her body, which made her body shudder.


    "¡­" Shizuku and Miyuki.


    "Are you alright, Honoka?" Haru asked.


    "Um, I''m alright." Honoka nodded with a blush.


    Shizuku looked at Miyuki and asked, "But why did you say "-nyaa" at the end of your words?"


    "Ugh¡­ I lost a bet to Haru, and he has asked me to do this¡­" Miyuki stared at Haru begrudgingly.


    "What?" Shizuku and Honoka were surprised then looked at Haru.


    "Haru!" Honoka looked at Haru for a while. Then suddenly, she patted his shoulder. "Good job!"


    "¡­" Haru, Shizuku, and Miyuki.


    Honoka and Shizuku then looked at Miyuki and asked her to say "-nyaa" again.


    "Miyuki, say "nyaa" again. I want to hear it."


    "Yes, just once."


    "Ugh¡­" Miyuki blushed then looked at Haru for help.


    Haru looked at Miyuki''s sign and nodded. "By the way, I have brought these cat ears here. Do you want to try it?"


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "That''s a great idea!" Honoka was so excited at that moment.


    ---


    In the student council room, all the student council members except for Hattori were in the room. Well, Mari was also inside the room, seemingly getting ready for the meeting of the Moral Committee.


    Haru was wondering why Hattori wasn''t in this ce. Still, when he thought about the protagonist in this world, which happened to be Tatsuya, he thought that this must be a harem story. Hence, the presence of another male in the student council seemed to be erased. It was also why Hattori only appeared from time to time, even though the student council was very busy dealing with a request for the budget increase, repairs, and variousints.


    "Say, Miyuki, what''s that?" Mayumi asked Miyuki, who was holding something in her hand.


    "Um¡­ it''s cat ears essories. It is Haru''s," Miyuki said and decided to put the me on Haru, even though he was the one who caused everything.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Haru, if you disturb the morals of this school, then I don''t mind putting you in jail now," Mari said.


    "What do you mean by that? Mari-senpai, that''s just cosy. Don''t you see that many people are wearing cosy on the club recruitment now? There is one that is riskier than a mere of cat ears," Haru said with some grief about his tone.


    "But why did you bring it here?" Mayumi looked at the cat''s ears and asked, "And why did you buy it? How did you get it? It isn''t your hobby, right?" She scrutinized her eyes as if she was staring at a criminal.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune, Mari, Miyuki, and Azusa.


    "Senpai, did you forget that my home is working in the entertainment business? These cat ears are part of the game on the TV show. It was quite interesting, so I bought them with me," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I - I see¡­" Mayumi somehow felt a bit annoyed since she couldn''t tease this bastard. After all, if she couldn''t do something, she was sure that he would cause trouble to the student council, but she had to admit that those troubles were fun. She looked at the cat''s ears for a while then put them on her head.


    "¡­" Mari, Miyuki, Suzune, and Azusa.


    "Wha - What do you think, nyaa?" Mayumi asked with a shy expression, but¡­


    *Click!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru directly took out a camera from his hands and said, "You''re so cute, Senpai!"


    "Wh - Why did you bring a camera?!" Mayumi quickly wanted to rob the camera from Haru''s hands, but he wouldn''t let her, and both of them started a mouse and a cat game.


    "Hey, don''t y around¡­" Mari let out a sigh, watching both Haru and Mayumi, who yed around.


    "Haru, give me the camera!" Mayumi ignored Mari''s words and kept chasing Haru, but she stumbled and fell on her own. "Eh?" She saw that she was about to fall, but then someone caught her.


    "Be careful, Senpai."


    Mayumi could hear his voice from a close distance, showing helplessness, but she didn''t care about that at all since, at this moment, she was so close to him, holding his chest so she wouldn''t fall. Her face was so red, and she couldn''t think straight, but she had to admit that he smelled really good.


    "¡­" Mari, Miyuki, Suzune, and Azusa were dumbfounded.


    "Cough! Cough! How long are you going to hold me, Senpai? I don''t mind, but¡­" Haru said while looking at Mayumi, who was holding his body.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?! How could I hold you! It seems that you need to be punished now, Haru!" Mayumi felt that her position as the student council present would be threatened with this guy around. With her blushed cheeks, she quickly showed her pompous side so no one would misunderstand her at this moment.


    "Senpai, you''re abusing your authority," Haru said helplessly.


    "Hohoho, it seems that you know that you can''t fight me, now, bring that camera to me!" Mayumi said with augh.


    Everyone was wondering at this moment why it seemed like they were watching a couple flirting with each other.


    Miyuki stared at this scene with a frown, but for now, she didn''t say anything. After all, she could see that they were just ying around.


    ---


    In the end, Haru was sent to go on patrol, and his camera was taken by the student council, though he didn''t care much since this way, he could escape from the student council''s job. He walked around and wondered whether he should meet Honoka and Shizuka since he wondered what kind of club they would join, but¡­


    "Kyaa! Let go of me!"


    "You let go!"


    "Our tennis club greeted this girl first!"


    "No way, our volleyball club was first!"


    "Um, please let go¡­" Erika was surrounded by many people, and she was being pulled. When she noticed Haru was there, she couldn''t help but see a ray of hope.


    Haru somehow realized that this might be one of the plots of the protagonist, but he had stolen them, but did he care? Not really¡­ After all, he could see that the protagonist was fascinated by his own little sister rather than the heroines around him, so it was better if he took them, right? With all of that, he put down his SS Board and moved forward to save Erika.

 Chapter 1776 - With A Beautiful Girl Around, You Should Be Happy, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1776 - With A Beautiful Girl Around, You Should Be Happy, Alright?</h4>


    Erika, who was pulled by the club recruiters, was very helpless at that moment. She was justing out to patrol around the school, but she didn''t expect that someone would recruit her to the club, and not only one club, but a lot of clubs, which led her into the situation where she was being pulled by a lot of people.


    "Wait, let me go! My clothes!" Erika''s words seemed useless since everyone was busy arguing with each other while pulling herself. She wasn''t sure what to do, she wanted to use force, but she might hurt someone, so when she looked around, she happened to see Haru, who was looking at her amusingly.


    "¡­"


    Erika was stunned, then became annoyed. "Don''t just look! Help me!" She shouted but then sighed in relief when she saw him start to move. She was waiting for him, but she didn''t except¡­


    "Eh?"


    *Swoosh!*


    Haru moved so fast and grabbed Erika directly from a group of people and left directly, leaving the crowd dumbfounded. He grabbed Erika''s thin waist that seemed to be very stic. While looking forward, he asked, "Are you alright?"


    "¡­" Erika was stunned at this moment. After all, it was the first time that an opposite gender was hugging her waist, so she reacted quite strongly. "Wh - Where are you touching me! Let go of your hands!"


    "If I let you go, you''ll fall." Haru was quite helpless, then made Erika stand with him on the SS Board. "Maintain your bnce. I won''t touch you."


    Erika, who was being put on the SS Board, was standing right in front of Haru, and many things were going on in her mind that made her lose her bnce and fall from the SS Board.


    "Eh?"


    But Erika was saved once again, and her waist was wrapped in a strong arm.


    "I wonder how many times that I''m going to save you," Haru said helplessly.


    Erika snorted and said, "Don''t you feel happy that you''re hugging the waist of a beautiful girl?!" She felt a bit annoyed when she heard his words since it seemed that saving her was very troublesome.


    "Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru asked while looking around.


    "Bastard!?"


    The two of them were riding on the top of SS Board while arguing with each other, and somehow in the eyes of the people who saw them, they felt like they were watching a couple who were flirting with each other.


    ---


    When Haru and Erika arrived at a quiet ce, quite far from the recruitment location, he said, "Why have they caught you? Where''s your armband? That way, you won''t be caught by those recruiters, right?"


    Erika''s face flushed, and she was a bit embarrassed at that moment. After all, she had been hugged by him several times, and the distance between them was so close before. Even though she was quite tomboyish, she was still a girl who didn''t have much experience, even though she had seen many males in her home since her home owned a dojo.


    Listening to Haru''s words, Erika then realized that she had lost her armband. "Now, that you mention, where''s my armband?"


    "¡­Don''t ask me," Haru said helplessly.


    "What with your in face, you should be happy that you have a chance to hug me." Erika snorted, looking at Haru''s in face. Even though his body was so good, his face was very ordinary, after all.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Well, that''s true. I''m happy. Should you give me a chance to hug you again?" Haru asked cheekily.


    Erika snorted amusingly and said, "Don''t dream, by the way, are you free? How about you follow me?"


    "Well, I''m going to patrol like you after all. Where are you going?" Haru asked.


    "I know a good ce,e one!" Erika then pulled Haru''s hand directly, leading him somewhere.


    Looking at the hand that was holding his hand, Haru was wondering whether the girls in this world took care of their chastity.


    ---


    Haru and Erika walked for a while, and they had arrived at the small gymnasium #2, which was known as "The Arena."


    "Men!"


    The sound of the bamboo sword shed with each other, the shouting of several people was heard, and everyone inside was watching the demonstration of the kendo match interestingly.


    "Hmm¡­ there''s even an ordinary kendo club in a magic high school, huh?" Erika looked at the demonstration match in front of her with a smile.


    "If you don''t join the Moral Committee, will you join this club?" Haru asked.


    "I''m not sure their level isn''t that strong anyway," Erika said simply.


    "Well, with your level, they won''t be much of a match for you," Haru said.


    Erika looked at Haru and said, "I have heard that you''re the one that is giving me a rmendation, right?"


    "Un." Haru nodded and said, "But I don''t expect you that you''re going to agree right away."


    "Hehehe, who is going to reject? Just being part of the Moral Committee, I have some authority within this school. I can also beat up a lot of people who aren''t pleasant to the eyes. Why should I reject it?" Erika said with a smile.


    "¡­I''m d that it seems I have chosen the right people," Haru said dryly.


    "Hehe, let''s check around," Erika said with augh.


    Haru and Erika walked together while talking, but then they heard the sound of a scream.


    "Kyaa!"


    Haru and Erika saw a group of people who seemed to be in the middle of the conflict. There was a young man and a girl, who argued with each other because the young man had bullied the members club of the girl, he raised his eyebrow when he saw the girl since this girl had a ponytail hairstyle.


    "Your eyes! Your eyes!" Erika quickly reminded Haru when she saw him staring at the girl and knew that even though this guy had a in face, this guy had a very bad mind.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes? It was just that it seemed that I had seen the girl somewhere if I''m not wrong, she should be pretty famous in the past," Haru said.


    Erika raised her eyebrow, then said, "You''re not wrong, she''s quite famous. That''s Sayaka Mibu. She ced 2nd in the National Secondary Level Division kendo tournamentst year. As for the guy, that''s Takeiki Kirihara. He wasst year''s Kanto Secondary Level Division fencing champion."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You don''t seem to be interested, you know about swords, right?" Erika asked.


    "Well, I can use a sword, but I''m more skilled at knives," Haru said.


    "Knife, huh?" Erika then looked at Haru and said, "Let''s have a mock battle sometimes."


    "Why not?" Haru nodded.


    "Then it has been decided, when you''re free,e to my dojo, let''s see how strong your skill is," Erika said without hesitation since she wanted some revenge against this guy.


    "Well, we can talk about thatter since the duel between them is about to start," Haru said.


    "Good, let''s move forward," Erika said and was about to pull Haru''s hand, but¡­


    Haru was the one who pulled Erika''s hand and moved forward, passing through the crowd.


    Erika looked at the hand that was holding her hand and snorted, but she didn''t say anything, following quietly, giving him a chance to hold the hand of a beautiful girl, but if she saw her reflection at the mirror at this moment, she would be surprised that she was smiling at this moment.

 Chapter 1777 - There Must Be An Accident, Or Else, The Story Wont Be Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 1777 - There Must Be An ident, Or Else, The Story Won''t Be Interesting</h4>


    Then as the conflict became bigger and bigger, it led to a situation where Kirihara and Mibu had a match against each other, and both of them decided to have a match against each other where they wouldn''t use their magic.


    "It looks like it''s about to start," Erika said with some excitement.


    "¡­Just don''t forget about your job, alright?" Haru said speechlessly.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, I can do itter," Erika said with a smile. "Who do you think is going to win, Haru?"


    "It''s probably the girl, Mibu," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Erika was surprised by Haru''s answer since she thought that he would support Kirihara.


    "Well, if they''re using magic, then Kirihara is going to win without hesitation, but remember, they''re not using a magic moment," Haru said. He then looked at Erika and said, "So be prepared. If the guy can''t ept the loss and use magic, it''s your time to stop them."


    Erika raised her eyebrow, but then she nodded since the situation might lead to the situation where she needed to arrest Kirihara.


    Then the match between Mibu and Kirihara started. They fought each other, giving each other powerful strikes with their shinai (bamboo swords). Still, as expected, Mibu had the upper hand on the fight, and then she struck down a powerful strike at Kirihara''s shoulder, making her the winner of this match.


    Mibu stared at Kirihara and said, "ept your defeat. If it was a real sword, you wouldn''t be able to use that right arm anymore."


    Kirihara held his right shoulder that was struck by Mibu and flinched since it was painful, but when he heard Mibu''s words, he started tough and said, "Hahaha, a real sword? You wouldn''t be able to put a scratch on my body. How about it Mibu, do you want to have a match with a real sword?" He then used the CAD bracelet on his arm and started to use magic.


    Mibu was startled by Kirihara''s words.


    "Then let''s have a match with a real sword!" The shinai on Kirihara''s hand started to emit yellow light and it started to emit an unpleasant noise which caused everyone to close their ears subconsciously.


    ''Sonic de?''


    The Sonic de is a closebat Oscition Type magic and is ssified as a B-Rank lethal spell. This spell can be applied to anything, giving the item the ability to cut easily. The item vibrates at extremely high frequencies, making it simr to a saw. Extremely high frequencies give rise to ultrasonic waves, so practitioners of this technique often wear earplugs to block out ultrasound.


    Kirihara then moved forward and swung his sword that had been applied by Sonic de toward Mibu!


    Mibu quickly dodged but Kirahara''s shinai shed her steel armor apart and shred some part of her clothes, which made her realize the situation wasn''t good.


    Kirihara didn''t strike again immediately but looked down on Mibu. "How is it, Mibu? This is a real sword and this is a real difference between fencing and kendo!" He was about to strike down Mibu again, but Erika had prepared herself.


    Erika directly charged toward Kirihara to stop him, and when she was about to go she heard Haru''s voice.


    "I''ll stop his magic, beat that guy up.


    Erika smiled then said, "Oh!"


    Kirihara, who was about to swing down his sword toward Mibu, suddenly noticed that his shinai didn''t produce any sound anymore, but when he was about to check it, his wrist was struck down by a baton. "Arg!" He let go of his shinai, then he was knocked down by Erika on the ground, with his body pinning down by her feet.


    "Can''t ept your loss, and use dangerous magic against a girl? Don''t you feel ashamed? As a member of the Moral Committee, I arrest you for improper use of magic." Erika then used hermunication device to talk to the members of the Moral Committee to help her catch Kirihara.


    When Erika suddenly appeared and apprehended Kirihara, everyone was stunned, but then they became even more stunned when they saw that she was a girl and she wasing from Course 2, but then Kirihara''s friends couldn''t ept the fact that Kirihara was caught.


    "Kirihara, getting apprehended?!"


    "Hey, what''s the meaning of this?!"


    Erika snorted, didn''t show fear toward them, and said, "He has lost against a girl, then used magic, don''t you think that he''s shameful?"


    "What did you say, you bitch?!"


    "How dare you "Weeds," say something like that!?"


    Erika looked at a group of people in front of her and couldn''t help but frown. She knew that if this continued, she might need to fight against all of them, and even though she was powerful, she felt that it was very troublesome to fight against 10 or more people at the same time, even though she believed that she could win. She frowned and wondered when the reinforcement was about toe, but then Haru stood in front of her. "Haru?"


    Haru looked at the group of people in front of him and said, "We''re going to apprehend him." Then, he released his power toward them, staring at them silently.


    "A----"


    They wanted to say something, but they couldn''t, after all, the words stuck on their mouths and they started to drip a cold sweat from their foreheads. Their hearts were palpitating and they felt the young man in front of them was an existence that they couldn''t beat at this moment.


    "No one ising?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Then I''ll bring him." Haru then brought Kirihara on his shoulder and said, "Come on, Erika."


    Erika nodded and looked at a group of people who seemed to be scared, wondering what Haru did that he could make all of them be docile like that.


    Haru looked at Kirihara, who was in a stunned state, and said, "Senpai, you''re not an elementary school student, if you want to make a girl fall for you, you should talk to her, not tease or make her angry like a kid."


    "Wh--?!" Kirihara was stunned when he heard Haru''s words.


    "Eh? Senpai? Do you like Mibu-senpai? Is that why you''re teasing her? You''re going to be hated this way, or rather you''ll be rejected when you confess!" Erika quickly teased Kihara when she heard Haru''s words and said all of those words in one go with a chuckle.


    "Sh - Shut up, you two!" Kihara tried to move around, but Haru''s arm was like steel that he couldn''t move around. He looked at Haru and felt veryplex at this moment since he knew that he wouldn''t win against him.


    Then Erika and Haru walked together, leaving the small gymnasium together, making a lot of people look at them with aplex expression, while wondering whether both of them were a couple, though both of them didn''t really think too much since they were having fun teasing Kirihara since this guy was like an elementary school student who was embarrassed in front of his crush, then Mibu looked at the back of the two and then looked at Erika before she made up her mind.

 Chapter 1778 - Erika: Im A Beautiful Girl, Isnt It Normal For You To Fall For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1778 - Erika: I''m A Beautiful Girl, Isn''t It Normal For You To Fall For Me?</h4>


    After the incident at the small gymnasium, Erika and Haru were called by Mari, Watabane, and the head of the Club Management Group, Juumonji Katsuto.


    "Haru, I didn''t expect that you would meet a trouble on your patrol," Mayumi said with a sigh.


    "Wasn''t it normal? After all, in this kind of event, a conflict or two is bound to happen," Haru said easily.


    "That''s true." Mari nodded and asked, "Then why did you get together with Erika? Don''t tell me that you''re going on a date?"


    "¡­" Haru and Erika.


    "Wh - What are you saying?!" Erika looked annoyedly at Mari, but if someone looked closely, they could see her face was as red as her hair.


    "Mari-senpai, rather than talking about what we''re doing, isn''t it better for us to report what has happened? After all, I''m sure that Juumonji-senpai is also curious about what was happening in the small gymnasium, right?" Haru then looked at Juumonji.


    Everyone was also looking at Haru and Juumonji. In terms of height, Haru was taller than Juumonji, but Juumonji had a bigger body, or rather stout. Still, both of them gave off a different presence if Juumonji gave off a heavy presence that made everyone look at him to be intimidated, as, for Haru, the presence that he gave off was extraordinary. It made everyone feelfortable, and at the same time, it made him loved but depending on the situation, he could also change his presence.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. It is quite rare to see both Saegusa and Watabane who are so excited about someone. Still, it is our first meeting, Rokkaku," Juumonji said, and the result after he observed Haru was this young man giving him a special feeling.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Senpai." Haru nodded and then patted Erika. "Erika, you''re the Moral Committee, so why don''t you exin to them what is happening?"


    ''¡­You''re going to give me trouble?'' Erika was speechless, but she didn''t mind and exined what was happening.


    Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji heard what was happening and understood the gist of it.


    "I see¡­ but then what did you do, Haru? How could you scare them?" Mayumi asked curiously.


    "Hmm, how to say, it is like a physiological method, it is just like a herbivore who is scared when they meet a carnivore on the savannah, it is something like that, it is useful to scare someone," Haru said.


    Mari amused and asked, "So you think of them as chicken?"


    "I won''t say much, but I''m toozy to fight, so I use that method," Haru said.


    They nodded and didn''t ask for much of his information. As a member of the Rokkaku n, Haru must have one or two unique abilities.


    "Well, we should be fine, and you don''t need to overthink. After all, Kirihara isn''t hurt, and Kirihara''s friends are too scared to do something on you two," Mari said.


    "Then Juumonji, what do you think?" Mayumi asked.


    Juumonji closed his eyes for a while, then said, "I''m grateful for your leniency to use B rank spell in that kind of ce. Be that as may, a suspension is unavoidable."


    "Then everything is done, thank your hard work, you two," Mayumi said with a smile.


    Haru and Erika nodded and didn''t say much. After all, they had expected this result, even though they didn''t say anything, as the members of the Rokkaku n and the Chiba n, both Haru and Chiba, had some kind of privilege that was different from other people. Even Juumonji, Saegusa, and Mari came from a famous n, which made their action toward Haru and Erika quite lenient.


    Haru and Erika left, but she sighed andined. "Sigh¡­ it is already veryte." She looked at the outside sky and saw that it was already dark.


    "Say, Erika, you should know that in the next few days, you''ll be very famous since as a "Weed," you have defeated Kirihara," Haru said.


    "Really? Isn''t that good?" Erika said happily.


    "Fame is good if you have power, but what if you don''t? I''ll be fine, but if you''re surrounded like before, what will you do?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t need to worry much about me, I''m not as weak as you think, and my speed is fast," Erika said since she didn''t want to be looked down on, and she was also strong.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, how about I lend you my CAD?"


    "Eh?" Erika was dumbfounded and asked, "You''re going to lend me your CAD?"


    "My CAD is a bit special." Haru then took out the portable metal bad shape CAD from his pocket. "Here, it is like your special CAD, but it is longer and thicker."


    "¡­Well, it''s true that it is longer and thicker." Erika wasn''t sure, but she was blushing at that moment.


    "Try it first." Haru then pulled Erika''s hand and gave his metal bat-shaped CAD to Erika. "There are three simple spells there, which are Self-eleration, Fortification Magic, and Spell Jamming."


    Erika was stunned when Haru held her hand, but then she quietly listened to Haru''s words and nodded in satisfaction in the metal bat that Haru had lent, but then she was dumbfounded when she heard thest spell that was engraved on it. "Huh? Spell Jamming?"


    "It''s a new magic that I have developed, just don''t tell anyone about it," Haru said.


    Erika looked at Haru for a while and said, "Say, you''re not saying that you fell for me, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was speechless.


    "Keep the sleep talking in your dream," Haru said and flicked Erika''s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Erika held her forehead, rubbed it annoyingly, and asked, "Then why did you give me this?" She then showed the metal bat-shaped CAD on her hand.


    "I''m the one who has rmended you if you''re hurt because of your Moral Committee job, then I will feel responsible, it''ll give a bitter taste on my mouth, if you''re hurt, and by the way, I didn''t give that CAD to you, but lent it to you, alright?" Haru said speechlessly.


    However, Erika showed a smug smile and said, "Well, I''m not going to me you. After all, I''m a beautiful girl, so isn''t it normal for you to fall for me?"


    "¡­" Haru had to admit Erika was beautiful, but when he saw her smug like this, he felt exhausted somehow. "Ah, I want to go back." He then left Erika directly, leaving her alone in her delusion.


    "Hey, wait for me! How about I treat you to dinner? It is your chance to eat with a beautiful girl like me," Erika said with a smile.


    "Next time," Haru said, ignoring Erika.


    "No! Teach me how to use this CAD! I''ll treat you as much as you want!" Erika quickly held Haru''s hand to stop him.


    "As much as I want?" Haru asked with a strange expression. After all, he had been tortured by Shizuku before.


    "Un." Erika nodded and said, "I know a good ce,e on!" She then pulled his hand again, holding it tightly so he wouldn''t escape while showing a smile on her face.


    Haru looked at Erika and knew that it was only a time before¡­ he shook his head and didn''t think too much.


    Erika looked at Haru with a smile, enjoying their time together in the middle of the night at school, but for her, it was as if there were only both of them in this whole world. "Come on! Let''s run, Haru!"


    "We''re going to get scolded if we do that."


    "Then just use your BB board!"


    "Is that okay? We''re hugging each other again."


    "Well, this time, I''ll let you, but there''s no next time, alright?"


    "Oh."

 Chapter 1779 - The Problem Hasnt Even Started, But They Have Already Been Solved?

    <h4>Chapter 1779 - The Problem Hasn''t Even Started, But They Have Already Been Solved?</h4>


    Even with the ident in the small gymnasium, it didn''t stop everyone''s enthusiasm for the recruitment week. Every club in the First High School worked their hardest to invite a new student into their clubs, but if there was one thing that changed, then it was probably someone who had be so famous that the entire school knew about her name.


    Erika Chiba.


    That name caused a lot of terror in the school, and many students became scared because of this girl wielding a metal bat-shaped CAD. She was like a fish that had returned to the water. In other words, she was so invincible that no one could defeat her, and she received a unique nickname¡­


    "Oni (demon), that''s your nickname now, right?" Haru looked at Erika, who had lunch in the student council room.


    "That''s not my nickname?! How the hell can I get that kind of nickname?! I''m a beautiful girl, you know?!" Erika cried out when she thought that her nickname was something uncute, like an "Oni."


    "Isn''t it because you happen to smack one male student on his most vulnerable part?" Haru said.


    Everyone then quickly blushed, but then they also looked at Erika speechless.


    "Th - That wasn''t my fault! It was an ident!" Erika blushed and knew that it was her fault, but there was nothing that she could do since it had happened.


    "Hmm¡­ Erika, who created your metal bat-shaped CAD?" Azusa asked, after all, how powerful that metal bat-shaped CAD was, and it was so unique and powerful that it made her curious who had made that CAD.


    "It''s Haru''s," Erika said.


    "Eh?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Haru, did you ask Silver Taurus to make that CAD?" Azusa asked in excitement.


    Miyuki raised her eyebrow and knew that it wasn''t her brother who had that metal bat-shaped CAD. After all, her brother wanted to look at Erika''s CAD, but Erika didn''t allow her brother, which was pretty much a normal thing. After all, a magician''s CAD couldn''t be touched carelessly since if it was messed up, it could cost a magician''s life, though she didn''t know that. After all, she didn''t know her brother had asked Erika to look into her CAD.


    But Erika''s reaction was quite normal. After all, there was no chance when Tatsuya could show his ability since all of that chance had been erased by Haru, so Erika didn''t know how powerful Tatsuya was.


    "No, I did that myself," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Everyone was surprised by his words.


    "Re - Really?!" Azusa was still full of excitement.


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, I have made a lot of weird-shaped CADs. I have kept the photo on my phone. Do you want to see it?"


    "Yes, please!" Azusa said without hesitation and rushed toward Haru to see all the weird-shaped CADs that he had developed.


    "Still, why did you make something like metal bat-shaped CAD?" Mari asked with confusion.


    "There''s no particr reason. I thought it was interesting, so I made it, but it seems Erika loves it," Haru said.


    "Oh, this thing is amazing!" Erika said happily while holding the metal bat-shaped CAD that Haru had developed. With that CAD, she might not be satisfied with her small and thin baton again since Haru''s thick and long CAD was more amazing.


    "Still, I didn''t expect you to have engineering skills, Haru," Suzune said while looking at Haru curiously.


    "Well, it is just a hobby for me," Haru said.


    "You don''t need to be so modest. Your customized CAD is amazing, you know," Suzune said while looking at the metal bat-shaped CAD.


    "How about we talk about something else now? Erika, I have heard that you have fought with Mibu-senpai. Is that true?" Haru, of course, remembered the beautiful girl in the small gymnasium before, so he was quite surprised when he heard that Erika and Mibu were in an argument yesterday.


    Mayumi looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Haru, do you know Mibu?"


    Miyuki raised her eyebrow and said, "You know too many girls, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Don''t misunderstand, I happened to be with Erika on the conflict in the small gymnasium, don''t you remember? Of course, I remember Mibu-senpai who fought Kirihara-senpai that day," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded when they heard his exnation, but Erika snorted and said, "Say, didn''t you just remember her because she was beautiful?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless.


    "Well, I won''t tease you, but that Mibu-senpai is just too troublesome¡­" Erika exined how Mibu talked to her and invited her to the kendo club while also telling her about the discrimination that happened in Course 2.


    Everyone who listened especially Mari and Mayumi, couldn''t help but frown.


    "Because of that, the image of the Moral Committee seemed to be very bad, not that I care, though," Erika said since she wasn''t as weak as Mibu and knew that she was powerful, which was why she didn''t care about the discrimination on the Course 2. If someone mocked her, she could beat them up since she was a member of the Moral Committee, which she was d about.


    Haru looked at Mayumi''s reaction and said, "Senpai, don''t you think that it is weird? I mean, why now? Why do it a lot of rumors about the Moral Committee have received a bad rumor so quickly? Why does it seem that someone instigated this matter as if Mibu-senpai is being¡­ manipted?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone''s expression started to change when they heard Haru''s words.


    Mayumi had an awkward smile and said, "As expected, you have noticed it so fast, Haru, but I just don''t want to think that someone among the students has instigated this matter."


    "Well, Senpai, it doesn''t have to be the students who have instigated this matter, and I don''t think that they have the ability to think of an idea to spread a rumor around the school," Haru said.


    "Say, Haru, please don''t round away about it. Do you know who has instigated the matter at the school?" Mari asked.


    "Well, it''s probably nche," Haru said.


    "nche?!"


    If it was someone else, they might doubt where this person heard the name "nche," but the one who said it was Haru, a member of 18 Assistant House, so they didn''t feel that much surprised.


    nche is an international anti-magic political organization whose manifesto called for an end to political systems that treated magicians as superior and eliminated the difference in treatment caused by the presence of magical abilities.


    "Erika has told me that someone has attacked her before, and they have this strange bracelet on their wrist, and if I''m not wrong, they should be "Egalite," which is a youth group of the nche," Haru said.


    "Heh, they''re too weak to hurt me, but they''re very good at running away, which makes me very annoyed." Erika couldn''t help but feel furious when she was attacked before. "Say, Haru, can you catch them? Or do you know where their headquarters are, and I can catch them directly."


    "Calm down. Right now, they''re scattered, and they''re not in a ce. For now, I want them to think that they have an advantage and then wait for them to gather together before catching them in one swoop, so they will realize that they have made a wrong enemy. Even if we have caught them, the rumor, the discrimination, and the inferiority that the majority of the students on Course 2 feel won''t disappear." Haru then looked at Mayumi and said, "Mayumi-senpai, with the way the government did, it is very inefficient, so I have to do it myself, so sorry for not telling you beforehand."


    Mayumi became depressed and lowered her head. "It''s true that there are people who are against magic, but we''ve been avoiding confrontation with these people. No, we have been running away."


    Haru twitched his lips and didn''t really want to make Mayumi sad, and he had to admit that most women were quite unsuitable to be a leader since they were very emotional, not all the women, though since they had always been an exception. "There''s no helping it from your position as president."


    "Eh?" Mayumi was surprised then looked at Haru.


    "With this ce as a national institution, we must abide by the country''sws, so we will have to do this secretly," Haru.


    There was a light blush on Mayumi''s face, looking at Haru shyly and asking, "Haru, are you consoling me?"


    "B - But Prez, Haru is the one who is pressing you¡­" Azusa reminded Mayumi unsurely.


    "Drive them into a corner, then follow through. You''re quite the master gigolo. It seems that Mayumi waspletely ensnared." Mariughed.


    "Ma - Mari! Don''t say strange things like that!" Mayumi''s face was covered in blush.


    "¡­¡­" Erika and Miyuki stared at Haru, and their eyes were very unkind at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru quickly attracted everyone''s attention and said, "Let''s continue our conversation since I know that they will attack our high school in the future."


    "!!!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Ar - Are you sure with that news, Haru?" Mayumi asked with a serious expression.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, if possible, let''s invite Juumonji-senpai so we can prepare since we can''t expect the governor to do something and if we tell the governor, there''s a chance that the news might be known by the nche since there is still a lot number of people who hate Magicians."


    Looking at Haru, they nodded with a serious expression and started their meeting to stop the terrorist attack that might happen on the school.


    "Don''t show such a serious expression, in the end, they''re just a terrorist, a rat that is hiding on the sewer, nothing less, nothing more, but more importantly Mayumi-senpai, you should use this chance to stop the discrimination," Haru said while looking at Mayumi.


    Mayumi looked at Haru''s eyes and nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    The terrorist group didn''t realize now that their n had been seen, and it was only a time before all of them were caught.

 Chapter 1780 - What Do You Like The Most About Your Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1780 - What Do You Like The Most About Your Girlfriend?</h4>


    Haru had to admit that the school was quite boring, especially when he was at the top and no one could match him. Luckily, there were a lot of beautiful girls in the school, but still, his Maya was the most beautiful, though he was really wondering what Maya and Sumire were doing since they had been going out together from time to time.


    "What''s wrong, Haru? Are you thinking of something?" Honoka asked curiously.


    Haru, Shizuku, Honoka, and Miyuki were in the cafeteria, eating their lunches together.


    "You don''t need to think too much Honoka, this guy is either thinking something bad or thinking about a girl, so you don''t need to worry too much about him," Miyuki said simply.


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Now that you mention it, I have never seen your girlfriend, Haru. Can you let me see her?" Shizuku asked.


    "Me, me too! I want to see her, Haru!" Honoka said without hesitation. After all, she just didn''t expect Haru to have a girlfriend. She thought with his ordinary face, he wouldn''t have any girls, and he wouldn''t be popr, but to her surprise, even though his face was very ordinary, he was sought after by a lot of girls, which made her felt quite threatened, but she didn''t care much about those girls and was more curious about Haru''s girlfriend, after all, she had seen how Haru didn''t seem to be attracted to Miyuki, even though Miyuki might be the most beautiful girl on earth.


    Miyuki was stunned when she heard both Honoka and Shizuku and wondered whether Haru would really show her aunt''s photo to both of them, which somehow made herplex and she didn''t really want them to see the photo of Haru and Maya to be seen by both of them.


    "Well, I don''t really mind, here you go," Haru said and showed his photo with Maya on his phone.


    Shizuku and Honoka quickly looked over to see the photo.


    "Wait, you can''t! Miyuki said, but in truth, she was also very curious about Haru''s photo with her aunt.


    Shizuku and Honoka ignored Miyuki for the first time and looked at Haru''s phone, and saw his photo with his girlfriend.


    Miyuki somehow sighed in relief when she saw the photo on Haru''s phone, after all, the photo of Haru and Maya from behind, but then she blushed since she could see the affection between the two.


    On Haru''s phone, there was a photo of Haru and Maya facing toward the sea together, standing on the beach holding each other''s hands, and wearing casual clothes, seemingly enjoying the scenery and their time together.


    "Haru, I can''t see her face¡­" Honoka looked at Haru with some helplessness, but she had to admit that Haru from behind was very handsome.


    "But from behind, I can see that she''s so graceful and beautiful, and her hair seems simr to Miyuki?" Shizuku then looked at Miyuki topare the hair of Haru''s girlfriend to Miyuki.


    "Eh, Miyuki Haru, don''t tell me you two?!" Honoka was dumbfounded and felt that she had been betrayed somehow.


    "Honoka, Haru''s girlfriend isn''t Miyuki, you can see Haru''s girlfriend''s chest is bigger than Miyuki''s," Shizuku said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Miyuki.


    Both of them knew that Shizuku didn''t mean harm, but they felt that this girl was a bit too much, right?


    Haru looked at Miyuki as if telling her that it was alright for her to be angry.


    "Shizuku-san, what do you mean by that?" Miyuki asked with a smile.


    "¡­" Shizuku seemed to quickly realize her mistake, and said, "But Miyuki, mine is small---" She couldn''t finish her words and suddenly became depressed.


    "Shizuku!!!" Honoka quickly hugged Shizuku who was depressed.


    Shizuku felt two soft things on her face and somehow on her nk face, there was some annoyance.


    "Honoka, you''re not going to cheer Shizuku that way, you''re going to make her angry," Haru said.


    "Eh? Why?" Honoka was confused.


    Shizuku pushed Honoka away then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, do you guys love a girl with big breasts?"


    "¡­" Haru, Honoka, and Miyuki were lost for words since the three of them didn''t expect this girl to ask such a question Haru.


    "Why did you ask so?" Haru asked.


    "I mean, your girlfriend has such a big breast, so I thought that you guys would love such a big one," Shizuku said.


    This time, Honoka and Miyuki didn''t say anything and looked at Haru curiously.


    "Well, I guess it''s normal for you to worry about that, but in truth, we guys are simple: if we love a girl, then we love everything about them, and whether they''re small or big, it doesn''t really matter, what matters is on the inside," Haru said.


    "¡­" Honoka, Miyuki, and Shizuku were moved by Haru''s words again, and they had to admit that even though his face was quite ordinary, he was very handsome at this moment, and somehow it made their heartbeat move so fast.


    "Still, you like everything about her, but if you''re asked, what is your favorite, what do you like the most about your girlfriend?" Honoka suddenly asked.


    Miyuki also looked at Haru curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ I like her everything." Haru told the truth since he really loved Maya''s everything, her body was so plump that it was so nice to hug her all the time, her breasts were huge that he could bury her face there forever, her thigh was so smooth that he felt that it could be a national treasure of this country, still, but if he had to say about his favorite then it would be¡­ "I guess, it is her smile."


    "Smile?" 3x


    Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were surprised by Haru''s answer.


    "Yes, her expression is quite stern, but when sheughs and smiles, it is like, I don''t know how to describe it, but I just want to see her smile andugh like that forever since it is so beautiful," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki weren''t sure about their feelings at this moment, but they knew that they were so jealous at this moment.


    "Well, it is embarrassing to talk about this matter, let''s talk about something else," Haru said. Then he looked at Miyuki and asked, "Miyuki, don''t you want to go somewhere?"


    "Oh, right!" Miyuki only remembered since she had to admit that she was having fun talking with everyone.


    "Where are you going, Miyuki?" Honoka asked.


    "I''m going to visit my brother to bring his lunch with everyone since it seems that he and his friends arete for his lesson," Miyuki answered, then she looked at Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku. "Hmm, do you three want to go with me?"


    Haru, Shizuku, and Honoka looked at each other, and their answer was quite obvious, right?

 Chapter 1781 - His Glasses Are A Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 1781 - His sses Are A Disguise</h4>


    Tatsuya and his friends were Course 2 students, and unlike Course 1, they were doing their own study on their own without a teacher, and today''s lesson was magic training by activating their magic with a maximum time of 1000 ms. With their capability, it was quite hard for them to do the thing that the school tasked, so they needed quite a bit of their time to finish the lesson. It was also the reason why they couldn''t go to the cafeteria at the same time, and also the reason why Tatsuya asked his sister to bring everyone lunch.


    "Onii-sama."


    "Oh, Miyuki, you have co--" Tatsuya stopped when he saw Haru was out there.


    Miyuki didn''t seem to notice Tatsuya''s expression and asked, "Is it alright for us to join you?"


    Tatsuya didn''t think too much about Honoka and Shizuku, but he was a bit confused at Haru''s appearance and wondered whether his sister and Haru were in that rtionship.


    "Eh? Haru, why are you here?" Erika was dumbfounded and was quite panicked when she saw Haru was outside of the ss.


    "Miyuki invited me toe, but do you want my help?" Haru asked. .


    "No, no, I can do this by myself! Let me show you!" Erika spoke and showed that she was able toplete the task without any trouble.


    "Great." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" But Erika and Haru didn''t realize that everyone was looking at them with a somewhatplex expression, wondering how the rtionship between them seemed to be so close.


    In the end, everyone gathered together in ss and ate together. Well, not everyone ate. After all, Haru, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka had eaten, so the four of them didn''t eat and only talked with Tatsuya, Erika, Leo, and Mizuki, who had just finished their task.


    Tatsuya looked at Haru then asked, "Say, Haru, are you the one who has made that metal bat-shaped CAD that Erika holds?"


    When this question came out, everyone looked at Haru curiously. After all, Erika''s name became so famous throughout the school because her metal bat had caused a lot of victims.


    In truth, if it was just a normal metal bat-shaped CAD with some spells, Tatsuya wouldn''t ask this question, but when he observed Erika from afar in the past, he was shocked when he saw that the metal bat-shaped CAD had a Jamming Spell that could make any magic to not work, even though no one noticed it, he could see it, after all, he was the protagonist of this world, not that he realized it, though, but one thing for sure, he was quite surprised by that metal bat-shaped CAD, and he was wondering what was on the mind of Haru that he could lend that CAD to Erika, after all, a spell such as Spell Jamming could cause a lot of trouble in this world, especially when an anti-magic organization could exploit it.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and didn''t really hide it. After all, there were many people who knew about it, and Tatsuya was Miyuki''s elder brother, so it was quite normal for him to know since he was sure Miyuki had told Tatsuya about it.


    "I can see that it is a very precious CAD. Is it alright to give it to Erika?" Tatsuya asked.


    "Hey, Tatsuya, what do you mean by that?!" Erika looked at Tatsuya with some displeasure.


    "I mean, there is a very powerful magic in that CAD, and is it alright for you to give such a precious CAD to a girl that you have known for a while?" Tatsuya asked.


    "Ha?!" Erika was furious at that moment.


    Even though Tatsuya had changed his phrasing, it was still rude, and he also couldn''t say about the Spell Jamming, so he could only talk about it vaguely since he was sure that Haru would understand.


    "Calm down, Erika. Tatsuya doesn''t mean something bad, or rather, it is because he knows the worth of that CAD," Haru said.


    Erika looked at Haru curiously and asked, "So this CAD is precious?"


    "It''s not that precious, but it is costly to make," Haru said.


    "¡­How much?" Erika asked nervously.


    "Well, around this much¡­" Haru didn''t say the number, only showed his fingers at how much it was. In truth, the cost was cheaper, but he didn''t want to cause much trouble, and he wanted Erika to understand how precious his CAD was, so he needed to give a market value.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Tatsuya was somewhat envious. After all, he knew that CAD was only Haru''s hobby.


    "So - So much?!" Erika was dumbfounded, and somehow the metal bat-shaped CAD on her hand seemed to be very hot.


    "It''s alright since your safety is more important than a mere CAD for me," Haru said simply.


    "¡­"


    "Wh - What are you saying all of a sudden?!" Erika''s face turned as red as her hair, looking at Haru shyly.


    "¡­" Honoka, Miyuki, Mizuki, and Shizuku weren''t sure why, but they felt quite jealous at that moment.


    "Still, is it alright for you to spend that much money? Isn''t your power going to limit your money?" Leo asked curiously. After all, it was a massive amount of money.


    "Without a venture, you won''t achieve anything. Luckily, I have proved my worth, and my n doesn''tck money, as long as it has a prospect or future, we won''t hesitate to invest, so if you have something interesting and want money for funding, you can contact me," Haru said directly, after all, he knew that the friends of the protagonist and the protagonist in this world had some talents. He knew that they had a prospect to invest even though they were just Course 2 students.


    Tatsuya looked at Haru for a while and nodded. After all, he also knew how wealthy the Rokkaku n was. "Still, if you''re so talented at engineering, haven''t you thought about creating apany?"


    "No, creating apany is very troublesome, but my n has invested in Four Leaves Technology (FTL)," Haru said.


    "Eh? Have you?" Miyuki asked with some surprise.


    "Un." Haru nodded.


    "¡­" Tatsuya wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that it was normal. After all, Four Leaves Technology was a publicpany.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, Mizuki. It seems that you have something to ask me. What''s wrong?" Haru asked, looking at Mizuki since she had been looking at him for a while.


    "Um¡­ Haru, I know that my question might trouble you or something, but can I ask you why you wear a disguise?" Mizuki asked, but then this question caused everyone to be dumbfounded.


    ''Huh? Disguise?''


    Tatsuya''s eyes turned sharp, staring at Haru warily, thinking that he might be a spy or something, and tried to be close with his little sister because of something. He was programmed to protect his little sister, and as long as something or someone might endanger his little sister, he would eliminate that danger.


    If Haru knew what Tatsuya was thinking, he would onlyugh, thinking that this guy was too cute and didn''t think of Tatsuya as a threat at all. He didn''t care about Tatsuya and looked at Mizuki, thinking that this girl''s eyes were extraordinary, but since this girl was adorable, he didn''t intend to steal it, and he was quite satisfied already with Tatsuya''s eyes.


    "What are you saying, Mizuki? He isn''t wearing a disguise, right? Or are you saying that these sses are a disguise?" Erika said, then tried to pull Haru''s sses, but she was stopped by Haru''s. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you stop me?"


    "I don''t want to pull down my sses," Haru said.


    "Why? It won''t hurt, right?" Erika raised her eyebrow.


    "I simply don''t want to," Haru said.


    "Let me see it!" Erika became even more curious, wondering how the face was hiding behind the sses.


    "No." Haru rejected the idea.


    "I want to see it!"


    Both of them then started to entangle with each other, but in truth, Haru didn''t really care much whether his identity was known or not, so he didn''t really fight back when Erika wanted to pull his sses, but he just couldn''t let his sses be pulled down so easily, so he needed to act for a bit, and also enjoyed some rare moments when he could feel Erika''s body.


    Looking at Haru and Erika, who started to get entangled in each other, everyone was blushing, and some of them wanted to stop both of them. After all, both of them were hugging, rolling, and pressing each other''s bodies together.


    "Er - Erika, stop!"


    "Erika, your panties!"


    Tatsuya and Leo had already been chased out by the girls and could only listen to the conversation from the outside with a somewhat weird expression.


    In truth, Tatsuya wanted to enter to confirm Haru''s identity, but Miyuki red at him, thinking that he wanted to look at Erika''s body, which made him helpless, but then he stood there, waiting and protecting Miyuki if something happened.


    "You''re so persistent! Just let go of your sses!" Erika, who was hugging Haru''s body tightly, used her mouth to pull Haru''s sses, but then she was stunned.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Erika and showed a helpless expression. "Satisfied?"


    Everyone was stunned, and before they could react, another big thing was happening¡­


    "ATTENTION, FELLOW STUDENTS!! WE ARE THE COALITION SEEKING TO ABOLISH DISCRIMINATION WITHIN THE SCHOOL!! WE DEMAND TO NEGOTIATE WITH THE STUDENT COUNCIL AND CLUB MANAGEMENT GROUP IN REGARDS TO EQUAL STANDING!!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, put on his sses, and then looked at Miyuki, who gave him a nod with some unnatural blush on her face. He then looked at Erika, who couldn''t wake up for a while and seemed to be in a daze. He then flicked Erika''s forehead directly without mercy.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Erika stared at Haru annoyedly, but there was a blush on her face.


    "Let''s go. It''s time," Haru said.


    Erika nodded, but then she couldn''t look at his face directly since her heartbeat was moving so fast at this moment, and at the same time, she also understood the reason why he wore a disguise and was d that he wore it since that way, no one would fight her over him.


    "Cough! Cough! I know there is something more important to do, but I hope that you can keep my identity a secret, alright?" Haru said while looking at the girls.


    Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Mizuki, and Erika nodded at the same time. After all, they knew that with Haru''s real identity being known, there would be a really a lot of troubles that were going to approach him.

 Chapter 1782 - Everything Goes According To His Words

    <h4>Chapter 1782 - Everything Goes ording To His Words</h4>


    When Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, Azusa, and Juumonji heard those announcements, they were dumbfounded since it happened as what Haru told them before. In truth, they didn''t really believe Haru''s words. After all, in their minds, they didn''t think that the students at the Course 2 would have the courage to do something like this, since if they really had the courage to do one, then discrimination between Course 1 and Course 2 would disappear a long time ago. But even if they didn''t believe in Haru''s words before, they still prepared what he had told them. After all, it wouldn''t hurt to just prepare themselves.


    So when everything happened so suddenly, they were quite dumbfounded, and their response was quitete since in their minds, the Course 2 students who locked themselves in the broadcasting room and made such an announcement were ying on Haru''s palm.


    "We demand you negotiate with the Student Council and Club Management Group in regards to equal standing!"


    ---


    Tatsuya, who heard such a thing, raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect something like this to happen at school. Then he thought about what he should do and whether this action might bring harm to Miyuki, but before he made a conclusion, the door of the ssroom was opened, and Haru and Erika walked out together at the same time.


    "Hey, Haru, Erika, where are you going?" Leo asked. .


    "You have heard the announcement, right? We''re going to solve this matter," Erika said, simply then leaving with Haru. "Let''s go, Haru!" She didn''t hesitate and pulled his hand so he would move faster.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Erika, who was holding his hand and didn''t say much.


    When Haru and Erika left, Miyuki also came out of the ssroom. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "Onii-sama, I''ll have to go too now." In truth, she was also very shocked when everything went ording to Haru''s words, and she somehow understood why Maya was attracted to him, especially when she saw his face when he had taken off his sses.


    "It''s quite dangerous. Do you need me to go with you?" Tatsuya asked.


    Miyuki shook her head and said, "It''s alright. Everything is under control, Onii-sama."


    "Is everything under control?" Tatsuya was surprised.


    Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, you don''t need to worry about my safety since we''ll solve this matter soon."


    "I see¡­" Tatsuya was quite confused at that moment, wondering what was happening, but he knew that it might be hard to get information about what had happened. After all, he wasn''t a member of the Club Management, Student Council, or even Moral Committee. Somehow, he felt a bit of regret when his impulse told him to have a mock battle against Haru. After all, if he won and became a member of the Moral Committee, he wouldn''t be in this situation where he was clueless about everything.


    As for Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, they were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Haru would be Kasugano Haruka.


    ---


    When Haru and Erika arrived at the broadcasting room, they saw Juumonji, Suzune, and Mari, who stood right outside the door of the broadcasting room.


    "Haru¡­" Mari looked at Haru with aplicated expression since this guy was too smart, right?


    "Where is Mayumi-senpai?" Haru asked since, without Mayumi, the n couldn''t be implemented.


    "She is talking with the school to talk about the matter that we have said before," Juumonji said.


    "Well, let''s just wait for her. After all, without permission from the school, we can''t start our move," Haru said.


    They nodded in response.


    "Still, are they so stupid?" Suzune said without mercy since she felt that the Course 2 students were stupid for being yed by nche, and she had to admit that their action was stupid too.


    "Don''t me them. It''s normal for them to be like that since they act like this," Haru said simply.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Mari asked with a frown.


    "Well, some of them might probably be affected by the Evil-Eye," Haru said.


    "Evil-Eye?!" They were dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words.


    Evil Eye was a technique developed in White Russia after extensive research before the formation of the New Soviet Union.


    Despite its lofty name, the truth of this magic is that the light emitted from the eyes sends out hypnotic waves, using the speed of light to bypass the limits of human sensory abilities and directly influence the opponent through sight using Light Wave Oscition Type Magic.


    It is a brainwashing technique, or hypnotism, that could be replicated with a light projector, but this ability voids the need for lugging a machine around and is able to control an opponent''s consciousness. It can be used to rewrite memories or simply send people to sleep.


    "I see. That''s why they''ve done all of this," Mari said with a frown.


    "I don''t think that Evil Eye has such a strong effect on anyone," Suzune said since she knew that an Evil Eye was just hypnotism magic, and it didn''t have that strong effect on someone.


    "That might be the case, but Suzune-senpai, you should also know that the students at Course 2 have a lot of dissatisfaction and receive discrimination from Course 2, so they''re very vulnerable against a brainwashing technique," Haru said.


    "Still, we can''t let them just like this!" Mari said with a frown.


    "I know that you''re impatient, but it isn''t the time now, be patient," Haru said calmly.


    Mari looked at Haru for a while, then let out a sigh and nodded. She knew that she was very impatient and very emotional, which somehow caused her a lot of trouble, but well, it was good when there was someone who could stop her.


    Juumonji looked at Haru for a while and somehow understood why the Rokkaku n could develop so much.


    Then after waiting for a while, Mayumi came and gave everyone a nod. "I have received permission from the school."


    Everyone nodded, and they didn''t need to wait any longer. They opened the door of the broadcasting room with the spare key that they had made before, which caused the people who locked themselves in the broadcasting room to be dumbfounded.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but we won''t catch you, and we will also hear your coalition''s petition, so will you run away ore with me to talk?" Mayumi asked directly to a group of students in front of her.


    They were stunned, but then Mibu quickly nodded. "We won''t run away!"


    "Good." Mayumi smiled and said, "Thene with me, let''s talk on the student council now."


    They nodded and followed Mayumi, and the situation was solved easily without any trouble, but¡­


    "With this, we need to prepare ourselves." Haru looked at Juumonji and asked, "Juumonji-senpai, Mari-senpai, are you ready?"


    "Yes." Juumonji nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry. I have prepared everything."


    "Yeah, I''m ready to beat them up when theyeter," Mari said while clenching her fist.


    Looking at both of them, Haru nodded and knew that he didn''t really need to worry too much since he had prepared everything, but then, there was something that he needed to do first. He looked at Erika, who was also looking at him, and he knew what this girl wanted to say. "So you do want to talk?"

 Chapter 1783 - I Told You This Because I Trust You So Dont Betray My Trust, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1783 - I Told You This Because I Trust You So Don''t Betray My Trust, Alright?</h4>


    The matter of nche infiltrating into their school was very important, but there was something that was more important for Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki. As for both Leo and Tatsuya, both of them were tagging along. After all, both of them wanted to learn what was happening in their school before.


    Everyone stopped at the cafe where Tatsuya and his friends often stayed since the atmosphere of this cafe was rtively quiet and there weren''t many people there, so it was quite a good ce to talk.


    Haru looked at them and said, "Let me remind you that I have decided to talk about this matter because I trust all of you, so I hope that you don''t betray my trust and tell someone about this matter, if you can''t even do this, then let''s stop the talk and go back." He wasn''t in a hurry to listen to their answer and listened to his song that was yed in the cafe.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone was startled by Haru''s solemn words, but they also quickly nodded without hesitation.


    "Good." Haru then took out his smartphone shaped of CAD and used his magic. The moment this magic was used, the sound around them was sealed, and no one would be able to hear their conversation, but from the outside, they would hear that they were talking to each other in a low voice.


    "This magic¡­" Tatsuya tried to analyze the magic that was used by Haru, but he couldn''t.


    "My original magic. You can say that it is rted to a voice," Haru said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Enough about my magic, but with this magic, we don''t need to worry about anything and can talk about a lot of things, so what do you want to ask first?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, yes, why do you need to hide your identity?" Erika asked directly.


    "Huh? Hide your identity?" 2x


    Leo and Tatsuya were confused, after all, even though they had heard from Mizuki that Haru''s sses were a disguise, they didn''t think too much since it wasn''t umon for someone to wear sses to disguise themselves, but they didn''t think that when Haru took off his sses, there would be so much of change, so they didn''t take Mizuki''s words seriously.


    "With my identity being known by a lot of people, try to imagine what will happen?" Haru said helplessly.


    "¡­¡­" When Miyuki, Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku thought the situation where a lot of people would know about Haru''s real identity, they could see the chaos that would happen in the school, no, probably to the entire Tokyo since they knew how scary Haru''s influence and poprity was. It was also understandable when they thought about why he hid his identity, especially for Erika and Honoka. They could see a lot of girls flocking around Haru if his identity was known, so they couldn''t let that happen!


    "Uh? What is this identity? Who is he?" Leo was confused.


    "You don''t need to think too much!" Erika and Honoka said at the same time.


    Miyuki, Mizuki, and Shizuku also nodded since it was better for fewer people to know about Haru''s identity.


    Leo and Tatsuya raised their eyebrows and wondered who Haru was and why everyone showed such a reaction. Still, they had never thought of him as Kasugano Haruka, after all, with Haru''s ordinary face, even if he told someone that he was Kasugano Haruka, he would be treated like he was insane.


    Leo didn''t think too much, or rather he was a very simple guy, so he didn''t really have the ability to think a lot of things, but for Tatsuya, he raised his eyebrow, wondering who Haru''s identity was since he could see that the eyes of the girls seemed to change after what had happened in the ssroom before.


    "Well, let''s talk about the next matter. I know what you''re curious about. What has happened earlier, right?" Haru said.


    They quickly nodded.


    As for Erika and Miyuki, even though they knew that it might not be inappropriate to tell about what had happened in the broadcasting room, they felt that it was necessary to tell their friends since they knew that something might or might not happen to them, so rather than waiting for that time, it was better to give everyone time to prepare.


    "Well, in truth¡­" Haru then told them what had happened at the school and how nche might attack their school, and how they had brainwashed some of the students.


    "Wh--!?" Leo wanted to shout, but his mouth was filled with a lot of french fries immediately.


    Haru threw a few french fries directly into Leo''s mouth and said, "Can you calm down?"


    "¡­" Leo nodded and started to chew the french fries that Haru had thrown.


    On the other hand, Tatsuya''s eyes became sharp since he didn''t expect something like this to happen at his school. He knew that he almost endangered Miyuki''s life, which was a dangerous situation, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to do something. "So, does the school have a way to prevent this matter?" If they didn''t have, then he would do this matter on his own.


    "You don''t need to worry, everything has been nned, and we only need to catch them in one go. The reason why I have told you this matter is that I, Erika, and Miyuki believe in all of you, so don''t tell this matter to anyone since this matter can be easily solved," Haru said simply while sipping the lemon tea that he had ordered.


    "So this matter has been resolved?" Leo asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, nche thinks that they''re in control of everything, but in truth, they''re just a clown who is thinking that they''re in control of everything so all you need to do at this moment is just to study calmly, and we the student council and the moralmittee, along with the club management will take care of the rest." He then secretly cast a nce at Tatsuya and knew that this guy might do something stupid. "So it is better that you don''t do anything stupid, even though you want to do something, it is better to not do something recklessly since everything has been nned and once again, don''t betray my trust, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "So we don''t really need to do anything?" Honoka asked since she felt that it was somehow quite uneptable.


    Haru patted Honoka''s head and said, "I appreciate your feeling that you want to help us, but you should know that each person has their own responsibilities, so for now, you need to believe in us."


    Honoka blushed when Haru patted her head, but then she nodded gently. "Um."


    "¡­¡­" Erika, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Mizuki.


    Haru didn''t know what the four girls were thinking, but all he wanted to do was to solve this terrorist organization right away so he could go to Suzune''s house since he was wondering what she wanted to talk to him.

 Chapter 1784 - I Feel Sorry For Them

    <h4>Chapter 1784 - I Feel Sorry For Them</h4>


    With what had happened before, the student council had decided to open a forum to talk about the matter that was being protested by the coalition of the Course 2 students that had locked the broadcast room a few days ago.


    Mayumi was standing backstage together with Suzune, Miyuki, and Azusa alone, without any other members of the student council, Moral Committee, and Club Management, waiting for the forum session to start.


    Mayumi looked at almost every student in this school gathered in the hall, then looked at the coalition group of the students of Course 2 that protested about the discrimination that had happened in this school.


    "Prez, there isn''t Mibu or any other students that have locked the broadcast room before," Azusa said in shock.


    "It seems that what Haru has said is true." Suzune looked at a group of students that were sitting on the opposite side of them and said, "Mayumi, we can''t help here, and we can only leave the rest to you."


    "I know." Mayumi nodded, and her expression was quite ugly when she thought that a terrorist organization would attack this school.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, Saegusa-senpai¡­ You should know what kind of preparation that we have done before, and truth to be told, I feel a bit sorry for the terrorist organization being yed by him," Miyuki said with a smile.


    Hearing Miyuki''s words, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa, couldn''t help but chuckle since, truth to be told, they felt slightly sorry for the terrorist organization since they knew that this organization was being yed by Haru.


    "The forum is starting. Come on, Mayumi." Suzune patted Mayumi''s back gently.


    Mayumi nodded and walked forward toward the podium to start her fight!


    ---


    As Mayumi started the forum, everyone who followed Haru to take care of the terrorist was dumbfounded at Haru''s magic.


    "Stupid! Stupid!" Erika shouted several times toward a group of a coalition of Course 2 students who had locked the broadcast room before, but they ignored her, or rather, they didn''t seem to notice her? She shouted several times, but her shout seemed to go unnoticed.


    "Do you have enough?" Haru looked at Erika speechlessly.


    "I just want to try it, but I don''t expect that your magic is really this powerful." Erika had to admit that with this magic, this guy could walk around without anyone noticing.


    Not only Erika, but Mayumi, Juumonji, and the rest of the members of the people that were brought to fight against the terrorist organization had to admit that Haru''s magic was amazing, after all, even though they had brought a lot of people, Mibu and herpanions didn''t seem to notice them, walking behind them, following them closely.


    The magic that Haru used was quite simple, but it didn''t mean that everyone could use it easily. After all, it needed a lot of calction. The magic that he used was abination of Absorption Magic and Convergence Magic. He used Absorption Magic to reflect the light around them, making them appear invisible, and he used Convergence Magic to iste their noises and voices within an area, and as long as they were inside the area of this magic, they wouldn''t be able to be seen, and their voices and noises wouldn''t be heard. It was quite powerful magic, but as long as someone had a thermal vision google, then this magic was useless, but in this school, there wasn''t anyone who used such a device.


    "Haru, don''t use this magic to peek at girls'' changing room," Mari said without hesitation.


    "¡­Do you think I''ll do that? It hurts that you doubt me, Senpai," Haru said sadly.


    Mari snorted with augh and said, "I was joking."


    Juumonji sighed and said, "Can you all be serious?"


    "Juumonji-senpai, with the culprit in front of us, without noticing us, following them from behind and from a close distance, with such a stupid opponent, how can we take this thing seriously?" Kirihara said with a sigh, looking at Mibu''s back while shaking his head.


    "Senpai, you can use this chance to make Mibu fall for you after the end of the matter," Haru suddenly said.


    "Wha--?! What the hell are you talking about?!" Kirihara was blushing and quickly denied.


    "Senpai, you''re a guy. It''s disgusting when you''re acting tsundere like that," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Bastard!!!" Kirihara wanted to strangle Haru''s neck at this moment, but he couldn''t since he knew that he wouldn''t win against him, and if he did that, he was afraid that Haru might lose his concentration and fail to use his magic.


    Still, everyone wasughing, and the tense atmosphere disappeared with that joke.


    "Do we still have to take them seriously? They can''t even use magic, after all," Morisaki, the Quickdraw, said with disdain when the terrorist didn''t even seem to notice them from the beginning to the end.


    "Even if they can''t use magic, they''re still using a weapon, some of us can dodge a bullet, but the majority of students can''t do it, Morisaki. Worst case scenario, they might have Antinite to jam our spell, so be careful," Haru said with a serious expression.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they also quickly became serious.


    "So the moment theye, we need to solve them swiftly, don''t talk to them, or show arrogant talking, etc., just beat them first, then we can talk to themter, alright?" Haru said with a smile.


    Looking at Haru''s smile, they realized how bad this guy was, but they loved it!


    "Oh, here theye, Juumonji-senpai, are you ready?" Haru asked.


    "Anytime," Juumonji said, taking a deep breath, and prepared to use his magic.


    Haru then held his metal bat-shaped CAD together with Erika. "Erika, let me show you how to use this metal bat."


    "Oh? Really? Let me see," Erika said, wondering how this guy was going to use his metal bat-shaped CAD.


    Then after a moment, they saw a lot of SUVs type of cars that were about to enter their school.


    Haru and Juumonji stood next to each other and exerted their muscles, showing why their might was to everyone!


    ---


    Mibu and the rest members of the coalition had opened up the gate of the First High School, waiting for the members of the nche to invade their school. They waited for a while and then saw a group of SUV cars about to enter the school.


    Mibu showed aplicated expression, but the rest members of the coalition showed excitement, thinking that the discrimination that they had felt at this school would disappear, but¡­


    "Oh, they''re reallying."


    "How stupid."


    "¡­¡­" Mibu and the members of the coalition were stunned, and when they turned their heads, they saw a lot of people had been standing behind them, but before they were able to respond, they were quickly caught by the members of the Moral Committee.


    "You''ve all been caught cooperating with a terrorist organization, and as for your punishment, we''ll talk after we have finished this matter," Mari said to Mibu, and the members of the coalition then looked at both Haru and Juumonji that had stood next to each other to face the members of terrorist members.


    Not only Mari, but everyone was also looking at the two of them, staring at their might with a dumbfounded expression since they were too strong, right?

 Chapter 1785 - Two Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 1785 - Two Strongest</h4>


    In the hall, Mayumi started the forum against the coalition of the students of Course 2, and as expected, they weren''t her opponent since she could answer all of their problems easily without any trouble.


    Tatsuya, Leo, and Mizuki, who also listened to Mayumi''s words, couldn''t help but also nodded when they heard Mayumi''s answer against the coalition group, and they also understood that in truth, there was not much of difference between Course 1 and Course 2 students, but of course, they also couldn''t focus since they knew that there was a battle happening outside, but there was nothing that they could do and what they could only do was to believe them.


    That was the case with Leo and Mizuki, but for Tatsuya, who had always been in action, and fought against his enemy or someone who wanted to hurt him or Miyuki alone, felt quite ufortable since he felt that he couldn''t control his own fate. He closed his eyes and tried to concentrate, but Mayumi''s words attracted him, which caused him to lose himself for a moment, after all, even if his emotion had been erased, he was still a teenager, and as a teenager, he was easily affected by his emotion, even though he didn''t have one.


    "It''s regrettable to say that many students use thebels of "Bloom and Weed," there''s no use denying the perception of the discrimination that exists from the gap between the students of which the coalition has pointed out." Mayumi knew that from now on, it was her job to solve the discrimination within the school. After all, even though Haru and everyone might solve the terrorist, it didn''t mean that the discrimination in this school would disappear, so¡­


    "However, that isn''t the only problem for Course 2 students to loathe themselves as well as being resigned to that and that kind of distressing culture truly exists here. The real problem lies in the perception!" Mayumi said to everyone.


    "You''re just skirting around the problem!"


    "Will you shut up!"


    When Mayumi dropped such a sensational sentence, some of them started to mor, but those voices were forced to disappear quickly after she continued with her speech.


    "The school system does make this distinction. However, there is no difference aside from that. That much with the evidence with the same curriculum whether it be the Course 1 or the Course 2¡­" Mayumi continued with her speech, and everyone was attracted by her every word, but then, when her words entranced everyone, she quickly dropped another sentence that caused a lot of people to be awed at her


    "Discrimination also happens on the Student Council since with the current system, the members of the Student Council can only be chosen from the Course 1 student, and this ruling can be changed during the student body meeting of the student council presidential election." Mayumi raised her finger high and said without hesitation, "At the time, I step down, I''ll abolish that ruling as my final act as student council president."


    "Eh?"


    "Seriously?!"


    "Is that even possible?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Mayumi''s words.


    "I''m still halfway through my term, but even if I make such a bold promise, we cannot forcefully change people''s feelings. Rather, that''s not how it should be done. Aside from that, it is my intent to strive for improvement as much as possible," Mayumi said.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped loudly after Mayumi ended her speech, but if Haru was here, then he could only shake his head at everyone. After all, Mayumi hadn''t done anything and only talked a promise, so when that promise was unable to be realized¡­


    Welp¡­


    Mayumi looked at everyone and smiled, then she turned her head, looking at Suzune, who was talking with someone with her phone. She raised her eyebrow and felt worried, but then she saw Suzune give her a slight nod and smile and couldn''t help but feel relief since she knew that the terrorist had been cleared out. She had done her job, so all she needed to do was to close the curtain of the show.


    ---


    Before the end of Mayumi''s speech, Haru and Juumonji showed everyone the difference of power between the non-ns magicians and a magician from the n.


    The moment the gate was opened and a group of students suddenly appeared, the terrorist seemed to be startled, but then they snorted and decided to crush them directly with their cars. After all, no matter how powerful the magician was, their bodies weren''t that much different from a normal human. Once they were crushed by a car, they would be a meat paste!


    That''s how it was. Unfortunately, their opponents were Haru and Juumonji.


    Juumonji, who saw the group of cars about to crash into them, used his family magic directly.


    "Phnx!"


    Juumonji raised his palm, and a wall-like barrier appeared in front of him and moved toward the car that was about to crash into him, but the result¡­


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The front part of the car which crashed into Juumonji''s "Phnx" turned in a scrap directly, showing how powerful this magic was.


    Haru looked at Juumonji''s magic and nodded. After all, he also had developed simr magic, and the effect of this magic was quite good, but then, this time, he also wasn''t going to lose. He pressed the button on his metal bat-shaped CAD, then looked at the car that was about to crush him.


    Everyone was startled and looked worriedly at Haru. After all, he didn''t do anything, but¡­


    *BAAAM!*


    Haru swung his metal bat and mmed it directly on the car.


    Unlike what they had imagined, they imagined that Haru would be crushed and pushed away by the car, which was why they were worried, but the result was the car was flying 20 meters in the sky, flipping several times, beforending on the ground with a "baam!" sound.


    "¡­¡­"


    Then, in the end, it was a massacre. All the cars that had entered the school were smashed away by Haru and turned into a scrap directly. As for the terrorist condition, no one cared much about them, after all, they had decided to be a terrorist, and without a doubt, they had a lot of blood on their hands, so they should be prepared when the day when they received their karma came.


    Juumonji looked at Haru for a while before he continued to use his "Phnx" to crush one car after another. On the other hand, Haru used his metal bat, swinging those cars away like he was ying golf.


    There were a total of 20 cars that had entered the school, but all of them had be scraps directly by Juumonji and Haru.


    The group of guys who watched this scene felt that their hearts were beating very fast, and their blood was boiling, after all, Haru and Juumonji were so cool. As for the girls, they were also the same, staring at their muscles, they wanted to rub their face on it somehow.


    Haru and Juumonji stood next to each other in front of the scraps and somehow, the coalition group that had been used by the terrorist group realized how big the gap between them was.

 Chapter 1786 - I Wont Let You Do It Easily

    <h4>Chapter 1786 - I Won''t Let You Do It Easily</h4>


    As the terrorist group was caught, everyone also caught the coalition members that were used by the terrorist group. They grabbed one of them, which happened to be Mibu Sayaka, who was the only beautiful girl among everyone and started to interrogate her.


    Mibu was a bit scared of Juumonji, but somehow, when she was with Haru, it made her calm even though his face was very ordinary.


    "Drink this water first, then tell us calmly what is happening?" Haru asked and gave a bottle of water to Mibu.


    Mibu was quite shaken, after all, so she epted the water. "Thank you." She sipped the water through the straw slowly until all of the tension on her body disappeared.


    "Do you feel better now?" Haru asked.


    "Un." Mibu nodded with a smile¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru noticed everyone''s gaze and quickly coughed, then said, "So Mibu-senpai, can you tell us slowly what is happening?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru and had to admit that even if this guy had a very ordinary face, he was very charming.


    Juumonji, who was on the side, felt quite helpless, wondering how the treatment between him and Haru was so different, even though he felt that he was more handsome than Haru, but he was a type of someone who didn''t talk much, so he didn''t say anything, waiting for Mibu to talk since it was more important to know about the terrorist organization.


    "Un." Mibu nodded and then started her story about what had happened to the coalition group. She told them that when she enrolled in the school, she had been invited to the group that wanted to erase the discrimination within the school. She told them how they preached to every member and formed a union that was called the coalition to abolish magic discrimination. "The organization behind them is an anti-magic organization, nche."


    "It''s like you said, Haru," Erika said while resting her chin on the top of Haru''s head.


    "But why did theye here?" Suzune asked since she couldn''t understand.


    "Well, they''re probably interested in thetest technology or information in this school. After all, this school is connected to the government," Haru said easily. After all, that''s how cliche that organization is.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and felt that was the reason.


    Mibu sighed and showed a depression on her face. "I wonder why I was even helping them? Thinking back, I might have be arrogant and liked being called the "Kendo Beauty." Back then, I saw Watabane-senpai''s amazing magic swordsmanship during the fencing club''s riot. It was quite a shock when you harshly brushed my request for a match just like that¡­"


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was looking at Mari.


    "What?!" Mari was dumbfounded, but then she quickly shook her head and said, "No, I remember clearly that day, and I didn''t brush you off. I know that you''re stronger than me, and I remembered that at that time, I said, "I''m sorry, but my skills are no match for yours. You should find an opponent who is worthy of your skills." She sighed and didn''t expect that she was the cause of Mibu joining the coalition group. "I don''t think that I can win against you who have studied true swordsmanship. Though if I use my magic, then I had the upper hand¡­" She wanted to say that she could win Mibu easily with her magic, but she didn''t say something as rude as that since she knew how fragile Mibu''s heart was at this moment.


    "Eh¡­? Then it was all a misunderstanding?" Mibu was stunned before tears dripped from her eyes. "I was such a fool¡­ misunderstanding you and being bitter about it¡­ wasting a year with resentment."


    "I don''t think it is a waste of time."


    "Huh?" Mibu looked at Haru in surprise and doubt.


    "Erika told me that your skills had be stronger than when you were in middle school when you were still called by "Kendo Beauty." Without a doubt, your swordsmanship is unmistakenly better, and it is because of your own effort. Not falling into grief and resentment, you continued to improve yourself and your sword over the year. There''s no way all of that was a waste," Haru said without hesitation.


    Mibu''s tears were dripping without stopping, and she hugged him tightly while crying.


    Haru looked at Mibu and patted her back gently, but then he could notice everyone''s gaze on him, but he decided to ignore it.


    "¡­" Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Erika, and Miyuki had to admit that even though this guy was a bastard, he was very smooth with his words.


    Then after Mibu stopped crying, Haru asked, "Are you feeling better now, Senpai?"


    "Um, thank you, Rokkaku-kun," Mibu said.


    "Just call me, Haru, Mibu-senpai," Haru said without hesitation.


    Mibu blushed lightly and nodded. She had to admit that she felt very secure with him and felt that she was being protected by him every time. She looked at him and couldn''t help but be addicted to this feeling.


    "¡­¡­"


    "With this matter ending, what is your n, Haru?" Juumonji asked.


    "If possible, I want to ignore them, but I know that if we don''t give them a response, they''ll think of us as weakling then without a doubt, they will attack us again, twice, thrice? I''m not really sure, so I want to destroy them right now and right away since they''re so close to our school now, and I don''t want there another Mibu-senpai in the future," Haru said while patting Mibu''s head gently. He could see that she was tired and sleepy after what had happened before, making him annoyed by the terrorist organization for using such a cute girl.


    When they heard Haru''s words that he wanted to destroy them, they were startled, but when they listened to his following words, they knew that they needed to end this terrorist now, or else, if they were gone, they were sure that it would be very troublesome.


    "Do you know where they are?" Juumonji asked.


    "I know. Let''s finish this before dinner," Haru said. He felt that it was necessary to have a light exercise before he went home.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and, without hesitation, set up a group to eliminate this terrorist organization, but before they went out, Erika suddenly said, "By the way, Mibu-senpai, don''t be fooled by him, this guy has a girlfriend already, so it is better to give up on him, alright?" She then hugged Haru''s arm, showing how close they were.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Mibu showed aplicated expression and then wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since everything ended so shortly. She looked at Erika and showed some jealousy, and wondered why she met him just now.


    ''If I could have met him earlier¡­'' Mibu thought at the time.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Erika looked at Mibu then smiled before looking at Haru with a smug smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru could only shake his head and pped Erika''s butts directly. "Come on."


    "Bastard!" Erika quickly became furious when her butts were pped, but she didn''t p his butts back, only stared at him since she wouldn''t let this bad guy fool another girl. There were too many girls around him already, so she didn''t want anotherpetitor at that moment.


    If Haru knew what Erika was thinking, then he could only smile, thinking that she was so cute since she underestimated his skill, but this time, he was going to forgive her since her jealous expression was so cute before.

 Chapter 1787 - Environmentalist

    <h4>Chapter 1787 - Environmentalist</h4>


    In truth, when everyone was going to hunt down this terrorist organization, they didn''t feel that worried or nervous. After all, with Haru and Juumonji together, they didn''t think that they would lose against this terrorist organization. It might be quite hard to describe their feelings, but if they had to say, it was like when they were ying a game where they were hunting a monster, but they were being apanied and protected by a powerful yer with full power equipment, it was how they described their feelings at this moment.


    There were only two cars, one was being driven by Juumonji, and Haru was driving the other one.


    In Juumonji''s car, it was mostly a guy, but there was only a woman there in Haru''s car.


    "Haru, can I ask you a question?" Mari asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Was that what you used before magic?" Mari asked curiously, thinking that Haru was using the power of his body to smash the car before. In truth, not only her but everyone was also curious about whether he was using magic or not. After all, his feat was very amazing¡­


    In the battle against the terrorist before, even though Juumonji''s feat with his "Phnx" was amazing, Haru was even more amazing, since his power, he could smash a car into a scrap. The car was very heavy, and it was also moving, the weight times the speed, which meant the power behind the car was terrifying!


    However, those cars were smashed by Haru, and they even flew into the air directly.


    They had never seen such magic before, so they wondered whether it was his own strength since there was a lot of human experimentation after magic appeared in this world.


    Mari remembered that she had read a document about the Fortress Series from Germany.


    The Fortress Series, also known as Burg Folge, was developed in Germany, and this was a Magician that was developed by a technique of tuning Magicians via gic maniption. It was the first time such a technique was used in the world.


    Burg Folge was the name given to those who had their body tuned with a technique developed with the emphasis of improving the durability of the body. This was due in part because Magicians were thought to be weaker in close-rangebat instead of at magic. They underwent the strengthening of their physical abilities contained in their genes, which brought forth a breed of "Super soldiers that could use magic," or "Enhanced humans that could simultaneously use both superhuman physical abilities and magic technical abilities," both of which were more apt descriptions than calling them tuned Magicians.


    But from what Mari remembered, even though they were strong, they didn''t have the capability to smash a car with a metal bat and wondered whether Haru was the perfect result of that experiment, but at the same time, she was worried since most of those people who had undergone the experiment would die young, and their minds couldn''t handle their bodies. She had stayed with him for a short time, but somehow he had be an irreceable person in her heart.


    Erika didn''t say anything, but her eyes kept staring at Haru.


    "What? You''re worried about me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Mari blushed lightly, but then she got angry. "You bastard! I''m asking you seriously, don''t joke around!"


    "Don''t worry, it is magic, as for what kind of magic it is, sorry, I can''t tell you," Haru said, even though he could easily create a lot of magic, but he also understood the importance of magic in this world, and he shouldn''t just share it with anyone so easily, unless they became his girl since that way they would be his family, right?


    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t ask something like that," Mari said without hesitation. After all, she knew that Haru''s magic was like Juumonji''s "Phnx." It was secret magic among the famous Magician n in this country. Even she and Erika also had such magic, and there was no way for them to share their blood, sweat, and hard work easily unless they married him.


    "¡­" Erika and Mari.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" 2x


    Haru shook his head and didn''t say much, and thought that it should be a holiday soon, and he should visit Suzune''s house at that time.


    ---


    The ce where the terrorist organization was hiding was at the abandoned bio-fuel factory.


    Haru had to admit that it was a cliche hiding ce, but even though it was cliche, it was very effective since they didn''t need to pay rent and didn''t need to worry about their neighbor, so an abandoned building was simply a good ce to hide.


    They crashed directly into the gate of the factory and entered with force. They came out one after another, and Juumonji asked, "Haru, this is your n. Make the call."


    Haru nodded and said, "Just wait here for a moment. I''ll be done shortly."


    "Are you saying that you will go there by yourself?" Mari asked with a frown.


    "No, I''ll use my magic." Haru then took out his smartphone CAD and quickly pressed several buttons on the screen before a Magic Sequence appeared around his arm, then suddenly, there was a loud sound of air.


    Everyone who saw this was startled, and at the same time, they were confused.


    Haru looked at this watch, and after tens of seconds, he nodded and said, "Well, it''s done. Let''s enter and catch everyone."


    "¡­"


    "Huh? Did it end? Just like that?" Erika was confused.


    "Just what did you do, Haru?" Mari asked.


    "I erased the oxygen around the victory, and I''m sure that everyone has passed out now," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    "¡­You mean the entire factory building?" Kirihara was dumbfounded.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "So let''s just finish this quickly, catch the mastermind, and dump the rest to Tokyo Bay or something."


    "¡­"


    Erikaughed and said, "You''ll cause the environmentalist to get angry if you dump so much trash there."


    "Then we''ll bury some of them in the nearby woods. That way, they will make thend fertile," Haru said, and an environmentalist might be one of his nicknames in the future since he was helping thend be fertile. "Let''s go."


    They were happy that the battle ended quickly, but their feeling wasplicated, after all, they had imagined several brutal battles that were full of blood and sweat, but it just ended like this, easily without any trouble, which somehow made them lost for words.

 Chapter 1788 - Im Selfish, So I Dont Have Such A Lofty Dream Like That

    <h4>Chapter 1788 - I''m Selfish, So I Don''t Have Such A Lofty Dream Like That</h4>


    The terrorist matter had been resolved, and it caused a lot ofmotion at the school and even the country. After all, no one expected a terrorist organization dared to invade one of the Magic High School in this country, and at the same time, it caused a wave of unrest toward the anti-magic organization since it dared to attack the group of the magician, then wouldn''t it be easy for them to attack a group of normal people?


    Haru knew that this terrorist attack gave him a chance to attack the group of people who were pro to anti-magic and also elevated the status of the magician. He was sure that the country wanted to shut down this matter so it wouldn''t cause unrest among society, but he felt that it was too wasteful to waste this delicious chance and directly used the media under him to make the matter became bigger, and because of that almost all the people in this country quickly became scared of the anti-magic organization, and even some people and politician who was pro to anti-magic also didn''t dare to stand up and supported the anti-magic organization, after all, once they stepped up, without a doubt, they would be a scapegoat and directly used by society as a terrorist then died socially.


    In the end, the police and the army were moved because the people in this country felt threatened by the anti-magic organization, and it even almost caused a purge directly, especially when this anti-magic organization was rted to the Great Asian Union, of course, Haru was the one who leaked this matter secretly, and because of the event that happened on the First High School, everything had turned into a nightmare for the anti-magic organization.


    While the members of the anti-magic organization were running away like a defeated dog, Haru, who was the cause of this, everything was resting with his girlfriends at his home in Sendai.


    "You know, dear. If you really be a politician, I''m sure that this country is really in your hands," Maya said with a smile, snuggling on his arm andying on the sofa while staring at the scenery in their garden. She looked at him and knew that she had chosen the right man, considering how Haru was able to erase the influence of the anti-magic in this country by using.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Maya and had to admit his girlfriend was adorable.


    "You never change. You still love to use the media to kill your opponents," Sumire said and had to admit that Haru''s political ability was simply scary, but she didn''t feel that much surprised, considering how this guy could conquer entire Japan in her world in just a few months of time. "You know that anti-magic organizations have been lurking in your school, but you haven''t done anything. Was it because of this?"


    Haru nodded and said, "Um, it is a rare chance, and it will be wasteful if I don''t use that chance." It was also the reason why he didn''t attack the terrorist organization, even though he knew that they woulde to his school, after all, it was quite rare to see an anti-magic organization that was so aggressive, so even if this organization didn''t cause that much of loss to his school, and even though the government wanted to disclose this matter so it wouldn''t cause a panic, he wouldn''t let them do that and made this little problem became bigger and became a social problem in the country, so the government couldn''t help but decided to move and destroyed this anti-magic organization that had been deemed as a terrorist by the people in this country.


    Haru knew that the media was a very powerful weapon since with media, many people were often brainwashed or caused misleading in a lot of facts. Even some people in history became bad guys, even though he was known as a hero during their times because of media.


    If Haru had to talk about who had be the victim of the media, then it was d the Impaler. He had met d in Jeanne''s world and had to admit that this Romania King was very unfortunate.


    d was only working hard to protect his country from an invader, but because of the media, most of the people in the world gave him infamy known as the Impaler.


    "Still, even with this, I don''t think that I can fully erase the discrimination against the magician," Haru said.


    "You can''t do it, Haru?" Sumire asked in surprise.


    The corner of Haru''s lips twitched and said, "Of course, I can''t do it, people are like that, after all, as long as they''re different, they''ll have some prejudice, magic is just one of the causes of the discrimination, but in truth, there is a lot of cause for the discrimination whether it is a ce of living, economic, status, skin color, etc." Unless he used his telepathic ability to manipte everyone''s mind, it was simply impossible to erase the discrimination.


    Listening to Haru''s words, Sumire and Maya nodded and somehow felt that the discrimination that was felt by the magician was smaller than the discrimination that happened in this world.


    "The media often says that a magician isn''t much different from a normal human, and the magicians also agree about it, but I feel that''s wrong since, in the end, both a magician and a normal human have a difference. People often ignore that difference and treat the magician as a normal human. Won''t that be real discrimination?" He knew that magicians and normal humans were different, and there was no need to force people to think that a magician was not much different from a normal human. It was okay for them to be different. What was important was that both a magician and a normal human could understand each other so that difference wouldn''t cause a conflict in this life.


    "But people are selfish, so it is quite hard for normal people and magicians to understand each other. Normal people want to treat magicians as weapons to protect them, but magicians also look down on normal humans who don''t have the ability to use magic, and that circle continues and bes the conflict in society now," Haru said calmly.


    "Then, do you want to solve this discrimination?" Maya asked.


    Sumire and Maya thought that Haru was very kind, but¡­


    "No," Haru said.


    "Eh?" 2x


    Sumire and Maya were dumbfounded.


    "I mean, I''m also selfish. I don''t have the energy to take care of everyone in this world, and all I want is for both of you to be able to live well and happy in this world without being affected by all those problems," Haru said and kissed their foreheads gently.


    Sumire and Maya blushed and felt very warm in their hearts at that moment and directly hugged him together at that moment, thinking that they might give him a reward at night.


    "Say, you said something so sweet today. Is it because you will go to a girl''s house tomorrow?" Sumire suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Sumire and Maya had to admit that if this guy wasn''t such a pervert, it would be perfect. Still, even they loved him so much that they decided to ept it and also give him a reward for saying something sweet tonight.


    "Shall we rest now?"

 Chapter 1789 - Suzune: I Have Invited A Wolf To My House 1

    <h4>Chapter 1789 - Suzune: I Have Invited A Wolf To My House 1</h4>


    As Sumire said, Haru was really going to the girl''s house the next day. He went to his house in Tokyo then rode on his motorcycle directly.


    When Haru rode on his motorcycle, in truth, he was quite careful and didn''t speed up like he usually did in his original world. Unlike in his original world where the police wouldn''t chase him out when he was around 180 km/h or more, in this world, everything was full of technology, so if people could leave it to a robot, they would leave it to a robot, so there wasn''t any traffic police, and there was only a robot, who recorded their crime, then sent out an email or sent the group of police directly to the criminal''s house, though, it was useless on him, after all, he could use some of the devices that he developed to cause the malfunction on the camera, but this time, he wanted to enjoy the scenery around so his speed was quite slow.


    The journey wasn''t long, and it was quite fast since he had arrived at Suzune''s house in 30 minutes.


    Haru looked at the house in front of him, the size was fairly normal, but he could see that Suzune wasing from quite a well-off family, after all, the price ofnd in this country, especially in Tokyo was quite huge so just having a house, someone could be said quite well-off in this country.


    Still, even though today was 2095, in truth, there was no difference in house design, but enough of that since he wanted to see Suzune who was in her normal clothes.


    Haru pressed the video inte on Suzune''s house and said, "Senpai, I havee."


    "Wait a moment, I''ll open up the door for you¡­"


    Hearing a slightly stern and cold voice, but there was a slight tenderness, Haru knew very well that it was Suzune''s voice. "Un." He waited for a while, then the door opened, there he saw Suzune was there, wearing her casual clothes, with her long hair being tied behind, and somehow, it made her appear quite cute. "You''re so cute in your usual clothes, Senpai."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Suzune blushed lightly and sighed. "I wonder, why I feel that I shouldn''t let you enter now."


    "Hehe, it''s toote, Senpai. I havee, and I have brought you a souvenir?" Haru said with a smile and showed the souvenir that he had brought.


    "Well?" Suzune was a bit surprised, and said, "You don''t need to be that troubled yourself, but I''ll ept it. Come in, have you eaten yet?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune and thought that she was really cute when she was at home. "Well, I have eaten¡­" He looked at her expression that was slightly disappointed, then quickly said, "But I''m still hungry."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Suzune chuckled and was amused by Haru''s words. "Well, I''m quite a confidant in my cooking ability."


    Haru was surprised and asked, "You don''t use a robot, Senpai?"


    "Even though I might like this, I still like to use my hands to do things," Suzune said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much since there were quite a lot of people who used their own hands to cook rather than leaving it to a robot, but he just didn''t expect Suzune to be so cute. "Then I can''t wait to eat it." He entered the house, then asked, "By the way, where are your parents, Senpai?"


    "They''re on a business trip. There are only the two of us here," Suzune said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru could feel that he was being stared at he said, "I guess, it is a bit of a shame that I can''t meet your parents."


    "Well, it''s okay, you might see them in the future," Suzune said.


    "Does that mean, I cane more often in the future?" Haru asked.


    Suzune smiled and said, "That''s based on your actions today."


    Haru thought that this girl was really charming somehow.


    ---


    Upon entering her house, Suzune told Haru to sit in the dining room while she went to the kitchen to continue to cook. He looked at her wearing an apron and continued to cook, and he had to admit that her nape was so beautiful that it made him want to hug her and kiss her nape tenderly.


    Suzune put some of the dishes on the te then brought it to Haru.


    "Stew?" Haru looked at the dishes that were brought by Suzune.


    "Un, do you hate it?" Suzune asked.


    "Well, it''s okay, but this dish needs quite a long time to cook, right?" Haru knew that making a stew needed a very long time process, which was why he was quite surprised, especially when Suzune cooked this dish by herself.


    "It''s okay, hurry up and taste it since it might not be good if it has gotten cold," Suzune said.


    Haru looked at Suzune for a while then nodded before he started to eat. He took the meat directly and started to chew it. He could feel the meat was so soft that it melted in his mouth, and the juice spread through his entire tongue. Unlike the world of Toriko and his world, where the development of the cuisine was very important, he was quite surprised to taste such a delicious dish in this world.


    "How is it?" Suzune asked with some hint of nervousness.


    "It''s delicious! I want to eat it every day," Haru said without hesitation.


    Suzune blushed again since this guy was trying to ask him to marry him in an indirect way. "That''s good, eat it, I have cooked a lot."


    "Un." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much since he wouldn''t get fat no matter how many he had eaten.


    "Say, Haru, can I ask you a question?" Suzune asked since she remembered something.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Is your family behind the one that caused the anti-magic organization panic?" Suzune asked.


    The anti-magic organization panic was the term used by today''s problem where the anti-magic organization dared tantly attack the First High School, and it might attack another ce, and because of this incident, a lot of people who were pro to anti-magic didn''t dare to step forward since they were afraid of beingbeled as a terrorist.


    Haru looked at Suzune and asked, "Is this stew your bribe?"


    "Um, you can think of it that way," Suzune said amusingly. "Well, you don''t need to talk if you don''t want to."


    "It seems that you''re very interested in this matter, Senpai?" Haru asked and stopped eating.


    Suzune looked at Haru and sighed. "I won''t hide it from you, but I''m from an Extra."


    "Extra?"


    Extra are members of Magical Families who lost their number in their Family name (the number in the Family name was either dropped or reced with other characters).


    The reasons for stripping off their number could be from causes such as the crime of treason, the crime of failure to perform an important duty, or ''ipetence''.


    Just like discrimination against Course 2 students at National Magic University Affiliated High Schools, the discrimination against the Extras has not been exterminated and is still being practiced. It has recently grown even worse and is in the process of bing a severe problem.


    Haru was a bit surprised when Suzune suddenly told him this matter. "But why did you tell me this?" After all, he knew how someone could be discriminated against because they were the members of the Extra.


    "Because I believe in you." Suzune smiled gently and said, "Right? Kasugano Haruka?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune and thought that this girl was really charming somehow, but somehow, he was wondering how this guy dared to invite a wolf into her house.

 Chapter 1790 - Suzune: I Have Invited A Wolf To My House 2

    <h4>Chapter 1790 - Suzune: I Have Invited A Wolf To My House 2</h4>


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I''m Kasugano Haruka?"


    "Un." Suzune nodded and said, "I might not have believed it before, but when I heard about your deeds where you used your magic to follow the coalition members of the student''s Course 2 from behind without them noticing, I know that you''re very good at illusion or an optical so I have made a conclusion that this ordinary face is your disguise so you will have a quiet high school life."


    "¡­" Haru looked at Suzune and thought that this girl really had the ability to be a detective. "Senpai, why don''t you be a mystery novelist, I''m sure that you''ll be sessful."


    "Thank you, but I''m more interested in the field of research than literature," Suzune said amusedly. "So what is my guess?"


    "Well, there''s no need to hide it anymore," Haru said and took off his sses directly. "You''re right, I''m Kasugano Haruka." .


    "¡­¡­"


    The moment Haru took off his sses, Suzune could only stare at him nkly, she knew that he was very handsome, but this guy was too handsome, right? Especially that mole under his right eye, which made him so charming, but then she sighed. "With your identity, whether it is an actress, rich girl, or even those famous youngdies from various famous magician families will be your mistress, so why me? You should know that I''m a member of the Extra, right?"


    The Extra family had always been associated with a crime of treason, the crime of failure to perform an important duty, or "ipetence," so rather than choosing her, Suzune felt that it was better to choose someone better, especially with his identity.


    Haru didn''t answer Suzune''s question immediately, but stared at her, who seemed to feel inferior to everyone. "Senpai, do you think that your worth is lower than those girls that you have mentioned before?"


    "I¡­" Suzune couldn''t answer this question since if she admitted it, she felt that she would betray all the hard work that she had done in the past few years, if admitted, it would mean that all the hard work that she had done in the past few years were useless.


    Haru smiled and said, "You hesitate, right? So that means it shows that you''re believed in yourself and you have never thought of yourself as lower than any of those girls from an actress, rich girls, or even those girls from those famous magic ns. You''re special and I can see that quality in you, which is why I''m interested in you and I want to get closer to you, Senpai."


    Suzune suddenly felt overwhelmed by all the emotion that suddenly rushed into her. Her face gradually turned red, and it spread to her neck, especially when Haru moved closer to her as if trying to open the deepest part of her heart. She tried to stop him, but it was just impossible. She then closed her eyes and waited for him, but then her forehead flicked. "Ouch!"


    "What do you think, Senpai? Do you want me to kiss you that badly?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Suzune wasn''t amused by this and asked with an unkind expression. "Haru, it isn''t good to tease your senior."


    "Sorry, but you''re so cute, Senpai that I can help but tease you," Haru said and thought that Suzune was very cute, but he knew that he shouldn''t be impatient.


    Suzune wasn''t amused and started to ignore him. "You!" She didn''t feel happy when she was being teased all the time. She had never been treated like this and only turned her body, sulking showing that she was unhappy.


    "Sorry, Senpai, I might tease you so much," Haru said.


    Suzune sulked, but nodded, still, she also felt very embarrassed when she thought that she wanted him to kiss her, and at the same time, she knew that even though she had always buried herself in the student council talks, her research, and school, pretending that she didn''t care about a rtionship, but in truth, she wanted someone who could support her and stayed with her, even if they knew about her identity.


    "Say, Senpai, can I hug you?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?" Suzune was dumbfounded.


    "Well, it is just I always have this urge to hug you, especially when I saw you cooking before. I want to hug you directly, but I feel that it might be too rude, so I have thought to ask your permission before?" Haru asked.


    "¡­This is my first time for someone to ask me that kind of request," Suzune was speechless, but then, she nodded gently. "Um."


    Haru didn''t hesitate and hugged Suzune directly, and gently, feeling her slender body on his arms. He had to admit that it felt good to hug her.


    As for Suzune, she also felt the same, she might have been quite tense before, but quickly, she felt veryfortable, warm, and secure. In her mind, she had been pushing herself, doing her research so the status of her family could be better so her mind had been tense all the time, but this time, this moment, she felt very rxed and wanted to be hugged by him forever.


    Haru knew that hugging was the best way tofort someone, and when he saw Suzune whose face started to rx, he couldn''t help but smile. He then smelled her hair and said, "You smell so good Senpai."


    Suzune blushed and said, "Pervert." But she didn''t move and let him smell her hair.


    "Say, Senpai, can you tell me more about your family and why your family has be an Extra?" Haru asked.


    Suzune looked up at Haru and nodded. "I don''t mind." She then started to tell the history of her family, in the past, her family was known as the Ichihana family, but after they had be Extra, they changed their name into Ichihara.


    The Ichihana being from the First Institute, gained the magic to disable opponents and thus interfere with them by manipting their nerves. This resulted in the Number "One" being dropped from their name. The magic in question that can directly interfere with the human body was forbidden to use for any non-medical reasons, otherwise, the use of the magic is heavily restricted.


    "That''s the story, it isn''t that special, right?" Suzune said.


    "No, I''m d that I can learn more about you," Haru said, but in truth, he knew that the cause of this was because Ichihana family was too weak at that time, after all,pared to the Ichijou family whose magic was to explode blood of the opponent, the magic of Ichihana family was quite tame, but because they were tame that they were prejudiced and being discriminated, leading into the situation where they needed to change their name.


    Suzune blushed again and snuggled into him. She then looked at him and asked, "Say, you have a girlfriend, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "So our rtionship, is this alright?" Suzune asked.


    "I don''t think that there''s a right or wrong in a rtionship, what matters is whether you''re happy with it or not so I won''t force you, but one thing for sure, hugging you like this in my arms is enough to make me happy," Haru said.


    Suzune was moved and after a moment of struggle, she said, "Well, let''s just stay like this longer."


    "How about we sit in a morefortable ce, like your room?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Are you only going to hug me?" Suzune asked with some doubt.


    "Un." Haru nodded with pure and innocent eyes.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune only realized that she had invited a wolf to her house, but she was already trapped and couldn''t run so all she could do was to enjoy it, right?

 Chapter 1791 - Do I Need To Pay You?

    <h4>Chapter 1791 - Do I Need To Pay You?</h4>


    Even though the matter of the anti-magic organization was still quite loud outside, for the students of the First High School, even though they were surprised by the attack of the terrorist, their feelings were quiteplex since it was quite surreal. Even though the attack happened, they didn''t know when it happened since the terrorist incident quickly ended without any trouble, and their minds had been in very excited minds because of Mayumi''s speech.


    During the attack, Mayumi also stayed with everyone and talked to them to calm down since nothing would happen, so even though the students of the First High School felt surprised, they didn''t think that there was a lot of change in their lives or rather, their high school life was so full that they didn''t have time to talk about the terrorist.


    Haru, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were the same. The four of them were eating their lunch together, which was quite surprising since Miyuki usually went to eat with her big brother.


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki? You''re not going with your brother?" Haru asked while looking at Miyuki weirdly.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki was lost for words. Even though she knew that she might be quite clingy to her brother, when this guy directly said those words to her, it felt quite embarrassing somehow.


    "Haru, you can''t be so blunt about it!" Honoka said with a red face.


    Shizuku nodded and said, "We have decided not to say anything about Miyuki''s brotherplex, right?"


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    Miyuki took a deep breath and asked, "Are you guys teasing me?''


    "Yes." 3x


    The three of them said at the same time.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "Well, we were joking, so what''s wrong? It seems like you have something to talk about with me," Haru said.


    "That''s true, but there''s one thing that I want to ask you, Haru." Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, why don''t you just take off your sses?"


    Shizuku nodded and said, "I think that''s a good idea. I''m sure that everyone in this school won''t cause you trouble even if they know your real identity."


    "Eh? You want to take off your sses, Haru?" Honoka asked with a blush, especially when she remembered the day when she saw his real appearance, and she had to admit her heart was beating very fast, and she might not control her emotion, even though she knew that he had a girlfriend.


    "Do you want me to take it off?" Haru asked. In truth, it didn''t really matter to him whether he took off his sses or not, but he felt that it was very troublesome since he was very famous, and once his identity was known, without a doubt, there would be a lot of reporters, after all, thest terrorist incident there were some reporters that came to the school, and if it wasn''t because of the government help that gave a reminder to those reporters that it was forbidden to enter a country facility, then there would be a lot more of reporters that gathered around the school.


    "Just so you know, thatst terrorist incident has caused a lot of people to put their attention to our school and there are still some reporters that are standing outside, and once I have taken out my sses and my identity is known, don''t you think that this situation will be even more chaotic?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka only remembered the chaotic reporters that came to their school and at how troublesome it was, especially Miyuki, because of her lovely and beautiful appearance, she quickly became a center of attention that it made her scouted by some agency as an actress or something, but of course, Miyuki refused, after all, if she became an actress, her time with her older brother might decrease, right? But in truth, Miyuki was thinking too much since Tatsuya was her "Guardian" (bodyguard), so no matter what she did unless she married someone, he would follow her no matter where it was.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Miyuki, how about you straight to the point? What do you want me to do?" He knew that this girl might want his help, and as her uncle, he didn''t really mind helping her niece.


    Miyuki looked at Haru for a bit and felt a bit hesitant, but watching his expression, in the end, she said, "Haru, I know that it might be a rude request, especially after you are still on a break from your career, but can you sing a song during my brother''s birthday party?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You want me to sing at your brother''s birthday party?"


    "Um." Miyuki nodded and asked, "Can you?" She then looked at Honoka and Shizuku and said, "Honoka, Shizuku, if you don''t mind, how about you alsoe to my brother''s birthday party?"


    Honoka and Shizuku were surprised when Miyuki suddenly asked Haru to sing a song, but then, they were suddenly invited by her toe to this birthday party.


    "I don''t really mind." Honoka nodded and didn''t think too much, even though she wasn''t particrly close with Tatsuya, but Miyuki was her friend.


    "If Honoka is alright, then I''lle." Shizuku nodded.


    "Thank you." Miyuki smiled, looking at both Honoka and Shizuku.


    Honoka and Shizuku also smiled, but in truth, they just wanted to watch Haru''s performance and knew that if both of thembined themselves with Miyuki, then they knew that their chance to watch Haru''s performance would be higher.


    "So Haru, can you?" Miyuki asked since she knew that Tatsuya was Haru''s fan, and she hoped that Haru would be able to sing a song for her brother since she wanted to give the best surprise for her brother.


    "Your brother''splex is really at a high level." Haru looked at Miyuki speechlessly and said, "I''m not even surprised if one day I receive an invitation to your marriage with your brother in the future."


    "What?!" Honoka was dumbfounded.


    "¡­" Shizuku.


    "Wh - What are you talking about, Haru?!" Miyuki blushed and quickly became agitated.


    "Well, I don''t mind. I''lle to this birthday party and sing a song for Tatsuya." Haru looked at Miyuki then asked, "But then, I can believe in him that he won''t tell my identity, right?"


    "Yes." Miyuki nodded without hesitation and said, "My brother won''t do something like that."


    "That''s good." Haru nodded and said, "But in truth, I don''t really mind taking off my sses, but for now, it isn''t the time."


    "So when is the time?" Shizuku asked.


    "Well, probably around the time the Nine Schools Competition is being held," Haru said.


    "¡­" Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka could tell that once Haru did that, this year of the Nine Schools Competition would be more interesting than the previous year.


    "So, for this birthday party, what kind of preparation have you made?" Haru asked.


    "Preparation?" Miyuki tilted her head and felt confused.


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I''ll give a two-song, one is for the birthday party song, and the other one is my gift for him."


    "Really?" Miyuki was surprised.


    "Un." Haru nodded.


    "Thank you." Miyuki smiled sweetly, but then she asked, "Haru, I know that it might sound rude, but how much do I need to pay for your performance?" After all, Haru was a professional, and of course, she needed to pay him, right?


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to pay me, just think of it as my gift to Tatsuya since he''s my¡­" Haru said but said thest part in a low voice that only Miyuki could hear it.


    "¡­" Miyuki looked at Haru and somehow feltplex when she heard such a thing from his mouth.


    Haru looked at Miyuki, and if this girl wasn''t his niece, then she needed a lot of money to hire him to sing at the party, but then, he thought for a bit and said, "Say, can I invite my girlfriend too?"


    "Eh?"


    After all, Haru was sure that the party would be interesting, and he felt that it was necessary to bring his girlfriend there, right?


    Miyuki feltplex and wanted to reject it right away, especially when she thought that her aunt mighte to her brother''s birthday party, but¡­


    "Haru!" Erika quickly ran toward Haru and called out to him loudly.


    Then Tatsuya, Leo, and Mizuki also came and joined them.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki looked at her brother and knew that she had lost her chance to do so.

 Chapter 1792 - Birthday Party 1

    <h4>Chapter 1792 - Birthday Party 1</h4>


    Time was moving fast, and it was time for Tatsuya''s birthday. The birthday party was being held in the cafe where they often gathered together, which was located near the school.


    One by one, people came one after another from Tatsuya and Miyuki, then Mizuki, the three of them waited for the rest of the people while drinking coffee at the cafe, but Miyuki was very restless at that moment.


    "Miyuki, what''s wrong?" Tatsuya asked with some doubt when he looked at Miyuki''s state.


    "Ah, nothing, Onii-sama." Miyuki quickly shook her head since there was no way she could say that her aunt mighte today.


    Tatsuya wasn''t sure, but he just patted Miyuki''s head to make sure that she could feel better.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki felt quite embarrassed when she was patted so suddenly, but at the same time, it also made her calm down slightly when in truth, she was still worried about Haru that might bring her aunt to the party.


    As for Mizuki, she could only stare at both Tatsuya and Miyuki in a blush since what they were doing was like a lover and not like a brother and a sister.


    While they were waiting, Erika also came. "I''m here!" She entered the cafe with a "bang!" then she looked around and asked, "Mizuki, Miyuki, Tatsuya, where is Haru?"


    "Oh, he hasn''te yet," Mizuki said.


    Tatsuya nodded and asked, "Erika, do you like him that much?"


    "Wh--?!" Erika was startled, but then her face became as red as her hair, and she quickly denied it. "What are you talking about?!"


    "¡­¡­" Mizuki, Miyuki, and Tatsuya.


    "Well, Erika, I won''t surprise you, but Haru might bring his girlfriend today," Miyuki said.


    "Huh?!" Erika was dumbfounded and asked, "Are you serious?" If it were before, she would say that Haru had an ordinary face, how could he have a girlfriend, but when she saw his real face, she knew that it would be easy for him to have a girlfriend.


    "Un." Miyuki nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Erika wasn''t sure, but she felt a bit down, even though she had expected this problem. She then sat down on the empty seat then slumped there with her face pressing against the table.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki, Tatsuya, and Mizuki.


    The three of them had expected this problem before, but what could they do? After all, the subject of Erika that she had put her heart into had already been an owner.


    Before long, Leo, Honoka, and Shizuku also came, but unlike the rest, Honoka and Shizuku brought their present to Tatsuya, who had a birthday today, after all, Miyuki had told them about Tatsuya''s birthday before and even though their rtionship wasn''t that particrly close, it was a necessary thing.


    "Huh? Tatsuya is on his birthday?" Leo, Mizuki, and Erika were dumbfounded.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised, thank you." Tatsuya had a light smile on his face right now, then looked at Miyuki, who had nned everything, and somehow he understood why she showed such an expression before. He patted his little sister''s head again, but then another guest entered the cafe.


    "Oh, sorry for beingte," Haru said as he entered the cafe. In his hand, there was a cake that he had baked, and his other hand was holding someone''s hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone stared at Haru, then looked at the woman beside him.


    "Hello," Sumire said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    It was their first time meeting Sumire, so they weren''t sure who she was, and they had to admit that her appearance was quite entric, especially thatb coat, which was stained with a red mark there.


    As for Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, they were dumbfounded since this woman was different from the one that they had seen in a photo. After all, in the photo, the woman had ck hair, but Sumire had messy purple hair.


    "She''s my girlfriend. I have told Miyuki that I''ll bring her today, right?" Haru said while looking at Miyuki.


    "Um." Miyuki somehow felt quiteplex. She felt relieved that her aunt didn''te, but at the same time, she also knew this woman since she had seen her when they were in Yokohama before. ''Still, did he cheat on aunt?'' After all, the thought of her aunt epting her boyfriend to date someone else while dating her aunt had never crossed her mind. The existence of a harem had never been thought existed in her mind, so she was confused at this moment.


    On the other hand, Mizuki, Erika, Honoka, and Shizuku observed Haru''s girlfriend, and they had to admit that even though Sumire seemed to be quite entric, she was gorgeous, but at the same time, she was quite older than them?


    ''Is it what they call a mature charm?''


    They weren''t sure how to describe their feelings, but they didn''t want to lose somehow.


    Sumire looked at the four girls amusedly then hugged Haru''s arm directly, which caused the girls to keep staring at her with an intense gaze. She smiled and said, "Your harem at school is fun to tease."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Well, don''t tease them that much." Haru then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Happy birthday, Tatsuya. I brought you a cake today."


    "Thank you, Haru." Tatsuya smiled, and his mood was very good when he learned that Haru had a girlfriend, so that meant Haru wouldn''t be his brother-inw in the future. Knowing that fact might be his best gift for his birthday in his entire life.


    "Come on! Let the party start!" Haru said without hesitation.


    "Oh!" Leo also raised his voice with a smile. As for his reaction, it was pretty much normal, or rather he didn''t think too much.


    With all of that, Tatsuya''s birthday party started, and they looked at the cake that was brought by Haru and couldn''t help but be amazed since the cafe in front of them seemed to be so delicious.


    "Haru, where did you buy this cake?" Shizuku asked.


    "I baked them myself," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Well, let''s just light up the candle," Haru said and put some candles on the cake before he lit them up. He then looked at Miyuki and gave her a signal.


    Miyuki nodded before she looked at Honoka and Shizuku, who also gave her a nod.


    The three of them were surprised by Haru''s ability, but they had to admit that this guy was too amazing, right? Not only music and magic, but he was also good at cooking, which made them quite dumbfounded somehow and also felt quite jealous of Sumire at this moment.


    "Wait, Onii-sama, don''t blow the candle. Let us sing a song for you," Miyuki said.


    "Huh?" Tatsuya was dumbfounded.


    Miyuki didn''t give Tatsuya a chance to react and gave Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku a signal to start the song. "Ready, and¡­"


    [BGM: Mayo Chiki - Happy Happy Birthday]


    "Happy Birthday to you


    Happy birthday to you


    From me to you


    Happy Happy Birthday."


    Leo, Erika, and Mizuki were dumbfounded since they had never heard this song, or more importantly, they didn''t know that Miyuki, Haru, Shizuku, and Honoka were going to sing a song!


    Tatsuya looked at Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, who sang a song for him, and somehow he couldn''t help but feel moved at this moment.


    "Today is a day when I can see your special smile


    That moment will be when all wishes are granted."


    Thebination voices of Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku made the whole cafe''s atmosphere so cheerful, and everyone in this cafe, including the owner, was also attracted by the song and couldn''t help but enjoy this song together.


    "For us to have met each other


    It''s the best gift there can ever be


    Come on, blow out the candles."


    Miyuki sang those words with all of her feelings since she really felt that her best gift was to meet her brother.


    On the other hand, even though Tatsuya''s emotion had been erased by his mother, he could feel that his heart was trembling and wasn''t sure why, but he felt that his heart was so moved at this moment.


    "Happy Birthday to you


    Happy birthday to you


    From me to you


    Happy Happy Birthday."


    With the cheerful song, everyone also started to join since the song wasn''t that difficult and it was very fun to sing.


    "From me to you, happy happy birthday."


    At the end of the song, everyone pped their hands together and said, "Congrattions!" together.


    "Thank you, everyone," Tatsuya said with a smile and thought that it might be his best birthday in his entire life.

 Chapter 1793 - Birthday Party 2

    <h4>Chapter 1793 - Birthday Party 2</h4>


    With that song, the party became very merrier, and Sumire looked at Haru with amazement since this guy was a very amazing singer, right?


    "Let''s take the cake. I feel like this cafe is very delicious," Leo suddenly said.


    Everyone, who heard Leo''s words, also nodded. After all, the moment Haru took out the cake, they were quite dumbfounded at how delicious it seemed.


    The cake that Haru baked for Tatsuya''s birthday party was an Opera Cake.


    Opera Cake is a French cake. It is made withyers of almond sponge cake soaked in coffee syrup,yered with ganache and coffee French buttercream, and covered in a chocte ze.


    The cake was so beautiful that it could bepared to the dark night in the sky.


    "Haru, did you really bake this cake yourself?" Erika asked¡­ Even though her feeling toward Haru was prettyplex when he brought his girlfriend, she was still curious whether he was the one who baked it.


    "Un." Haru nodded and said, "Don''t worry, it is very delicious."


    "Then Miyuki." Tatsuya looked at Miyuki.


    "Yes." Miyuki nodded and started to slice the cake for everyone. The moment they got their cakes, they thanked Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Haru first before they quickly ate the cake.


    *Boom!*


    The moment they put the cake on their mouths, they felt like a chocte meteor bombarded them. It felt like they had returned to prehistoric times where the dinosaurs became extinct because of the meteor. They had never tasted such a delicious cake in their entire life before, and it was so delicious that it almost made them extinct.


    "Haru, did you really make this cake?" Leo asked.


    "Un." Haru nodded.


    "Marry me," Leo said.


    "¡­"


    Haru shuddered when he heard Leo''s confession and quickly backed down to Sumire''s side, hiding behind her, along with creating a wall from Mizuki, Erika, Shizuku, and Honoka. "I refuse!" But the girls'' response made him speechless since they only gave the nod at Leo''s confession.


    However, the girls didn''t seem surprised by Leo''s confession and thought that it was normal that this guy wanted to marry someone who could bake such a delicious cake.


    Tatsuya somehow couldn''t help but chuckle at this interaction.


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya, who chuckled, and a smile couldn''t help but form on her face. She looked at Haru, and somehow she understood why her aunt was attracted to him, but at the same time, she was really wondering whether her aunt knew about Sumire''s matter?


    While eating the cake, the girls couldn''t help but gather around Sumire since they were really curious about her.


    "Um, Muroto-san, can I ask you a question?" Honoka asked.


    "Yes." Sumire nodded.


    "Um, how did you meet Haru?" Honoka was wondering how both Haru and Sumire met each other. Not only her, but every girl in this ce was also curious about Haru''s romantic life.


    "Well, we met by chance when he visited my clinic before, then we started to interact with each other, and then we dated," Sumire said.


    "Clinic? Are you a doctor?" Shizuku asked.


    "Yes, I''m a doctor." Sumire nodded and didn''t hide the truth.


    Everyone talked together with Sumire since they were curious and they had to admit that Sumire was interesting to talk about, especially when she had a lot of interesting knowledge, but there was one question that they wanted to ask, and that was the age difference between Haru and Sumire, but they knew that it was very impolite to talk about the matter of age to a woman, so they didn''t say anything.


    But Leo was quite tactless and whispered to Haru to ask about Sumire''s age. "Haru, how old is your girlfriend?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Tatsuya.


    "Does it matter? What matters the most is that I love her," Haru said without hesitation.


    Tatsuya nodded and also supported Haru, especially when he knew that Haru had already a girlfriend and didn''t chase after his little sister.


    "¡­¡­" Leo somehow understood why Haru had a girlfriend, and somehow he didn''t now.


    While Haru, Tatsuya, and Leo were talking to each other, Erika couldn''t help but be quite mischievous and asked a quite perverted question, "Um, Muroto-san, since you''re a doctor, then have you yed a doctor y with him?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Yes." Sumire nodded calmly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was startled when they heard Erika''s question, but they were even more dumbfounded when they heard Sumire''s answer.


    "Well, your name is Erika, right?" Sumire looked at Erika and said, "If you like Haru, then you can go for him."


    "Eh?" Not only Erika, but everyone was dumbfounded.


    "I''ve never tied him up, and I''m satisfied with our rtionship, and as long as you can ept that he might go after another girl, then you can go since he''s a good partner," Sumire said, without hesitation, after all, she could see that those girls here had some affection toward Haru.


    "Wh - What are you talking about, Muroto-san?!" Erika''s face was burning at that moment and felt that she was an open book in front of Sumire, but it was just her heart was beating very fast at this moment since she had never thought that she would expect that Sumire would just agree like that.


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    "Cough! Cough! Right, Tatsuya, I have thest gift for you, and you should be thankful to your sister that she has requested me to do this performance," Haru suddenly said.


    "Performance?" Tatsuya was confused, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru take off his sses. Not only Tatsuya, but Leo was also dumbfounded since both of them had never expected that Haru would be Kasugano Haruka, and the sses that Haru wore were a disguise.


    Haru then walked toward the piano in the cafe and said, "Can I borrow it for a while?"


    "Ah, ye - yes!" The owner of the cafe was also dumbfounded when Haru suddenly appeared in his cafe!


    Haru''s identity was very famous since he was the most popr singer in the world at that moment, so no one would expect that he woulde to do a performance in this small cafe.


    Sumire looked at Miyuki who was Haru''s niece and couldn''t help but feel a bit amused for some reason. She took out her phone so Maya could also watch Haru''s performance too.


    Haru sat down on the piano then said, "I have made this song recently based on what Miyuki wants to tell you so enjoy it." He didn''t y immediately but brewed his emotions to y this song.


    No one also said a word since they wanted to hear what kind of song that Haru would sing.


    "Is There Still Anything That Love Can Do?"


    [BGM: Radwimps - Is There Still Anything That Love Can Do?]


    Haru started to y the soothing piano melody and instantly caught everyone''s attention easily. His voice had such magic and it could make everyone attracted to him immediately.


    "Born with nothing in my hands


    I stumble upon this ce


    Falling through a crack in time


    I was writhing in pain."


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and somehow those lyrics hit his heart very hard, recalling how his life was.


    Miyuki somehow couldn''t stop her tears, she didn''t expect Haru to describe her brother''s experience very well and the lyrics, and she couldn''t help but remember her brother''s life which made her sad.


    But¡­


    "Courage and the strength of hope


    The magical bond we share


    We grow up only to forget


    How do we ever use them here?"


    The more they listened the more they could feel that their emotions were yed by Haru, they could feel that it was like he was yed by him, but they didn''t hate it since this song was so beautiful, especially¡­ this part.


    "I need to know if there''s still anything that love can do


    I need to know if there''s still anything that I can do."


    Miyuki and Tatsuya looked at each other and couldn''t help but snuggle at each other.


    "You are the one who found my courage and I knew


    I want to pay it back and spend it all on you


    You gave me the love we share, it''s all because of you


    You are the reason, let me share this love with you."


    Miyuki and Tatsuya somehow recalled how their lives together, how they supported each other until now, and how they felt that it was hard and how wonderful it was when they were together. It was because they were together that they could stand until now.


    As for the girls, they couldn''t take their eyes away from him at that moment.


    As for Leo and the owner, even though they were men, they understood why a lot of girls were in love with him.


    As for Sumire and Maya, they thought that they were going to ask him to sing this song tonight since it was so wonderful.


    "I need to know if there''s still anything that love can do?


    I need to know if there''s still anything that I can do?"


    Haru ended the song and he hoped that it was enough topensate Tatsuya for the ability that he had stolen before, though, at the same time, since he was his nephew, he might return his ability after he learned it wellter.

 Chapter 1794 - Mid July

    <h4>Chapter 1794 - Mid July</h4>


    After the birthday party, the rtionship between everyone became closer, and there was some special bond between them, especially when they all knew about Haru''s real identity.


    Haru still maintained his identity as a secret, and only some people knew about his identity.


    Then with all of that, the time had passed, and it was in mid-July now.


    If someone asked what was special about July, they would say it was a Nine Schools Competition.


    The Nine Schools Competition is a nationwide annual magic tournament for the nine National Magic University Affiliated High Schools, and it is one of the biggest magic-rted events in Japan. Its official name is "Nationwide Magic High School Athletics Competition."


    Every year, a roster of select students from the nine ''National Magic University Affiliated High Schools'' from across the country meet, putting theirs and their schools'' pride on the line.


    A huge audience is always expected, including not only the general public, government officials, and those interested in magic but also businesses, overseaspanies, researchers, and scouts. It is also one of the few states that provide magicpetition as entertainment¡­


    The Nine Schools Competition is said to be the greatest stage for Magic High School students to shine, and its results are linked to the students'' career paths. It is also one of the few major events to allow the general public to better understand and be invested in magicpetitions, as well as to further society''s acknowledgment of magic.


    Haru had prepared his money and put his bet on his school to be a champion in the Nine Schools Competition, but before this big event was being held, there was something that he and everyone in the First High School needed to face, and that was an exam.


    In Magic High School exams, it is expected that students would perform roughly the same between the practical skills test and written test for magical theory.


    Everyone was working hard on this exam, and as expected, the result of the exam made everyone feel dumbfounded.


    In Year 1 ss A Course 1, everyone was talking with Haru with some excitement, after all, without a doubt, he was the leader in this ss, and at the same time, everyone was amazed by the result of his exam since he had taken the first rank whether it was on the practical skills test, written test, or thebination of both, which gave him a very dazzling result.


    Haru talked with them for a while, then quickly told them to go away since he wanted to talk with a beautiful girl rather than being surrounded by a mob character, leaving only Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki.


    It could be said that the four of them were known as the Quartet or the Four Heavenly Kings of the Year 1 ss A Course 1 since the result of their exam was also very dazzlingpared to the rest of the people in this school.


    When there were only four of them, Honoka couldn''t help but say, "Haru, the result of your exam is just too amazing¡­" She looked at Haru full of amazement, thinking that he was simply a superman. After all, there was nothing that this guy could do from learning, magic, singing, cooking, and even flirting. Even if he had a girlfriend, sometimes, she couldn''t help but feel tempted by him.


    Shizuku looked at Haru, and somehow her expression was quiteplicated. After all, she had worked hard, but her result wasn''t satisfying. In the practical exam, she ranked 4th, losing to Haru, Miyuki, and Honoka respectively, and on her written test, she ranked 5th with four people on top of her, which made her sigh. Her results were good, and with thebination of both practical and written tests, she ranked 3rd in the entire 1st year, but there was a huge gap between her grade with Haru and Miyuki.


    "Ok, Honoka, if you keep praising me, then I might mistake you for having fallen for me," Haru said.


    "Eh?!" Honoka blushed instantly, but then she murmured. "Well¡­ I might¡­"


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Honoka quickly said with a red face and panicked expression.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki and Shizuku.


    Both of them knew what Honoka''s feeling toward Haru was, but they also knew how hard it was to be together with Haru, considering this guy already had a girlfriend.


    Miyuki looked at Haru and couldn''t help but let out a sigh inwardly. She had asked her aunt about the matter of Sumire, and Maya told her that Maya knew about this matter and also epted Haru that might have opened a harem. She had to admit that out of all the guys that she had met, Haru was different from any of them and didn''t show that much interest in her, which made her quitefortable around him, and at the same time, it was very fun to stay with him, especially when she heard he sang or tasted his food.


    "What''s wrong, Shizuku? Are you still sulking about the result of your exam?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Shizuku only stared at Haru silently.


    "You''re ranked 3rd. What are you unhappy about?" Haru asked speechlessly. After all, the result of Shizuku''s exam was also very amazing.


    "But there''s a huge gap between you and me," Shizuku said while pouting. After all, she had worked so hard.


    "Well, Shizuku, rather than thinking about an exam, how about we think about the Nine Schools Competition?" Haru asked.


    "The Nine Schools Competition?!"


    When Haru mentioned the Nine Schools Competition, Shizuku''s eyes became very excited.


    Honoka sighed and said, "Shizuku really loves the Nine Schools Competition."


    "Um!" Shizuku nodded, but then her expression became serious and said, "But in this year''spetition, we can''t let our guard down since I have heard that the heir of the Ichijou family is going to enter from Third High School."


    "Shizuku, did you forget that we also have Haru?" Honoka said without hesitation.


    Shizuku was surprised, and then she looked at Haru. She quickly patted him and said, "Win this heir of the Ichijou family, Haru." She would enter the female division, so there was no way that she would face the heir of the Ichijou family since the heir was a male, so without a doubt, Haru would face the heir of the Ichijou family, and of course, she wanted him to win.


    "Un." Haru nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry."


    With the result of their exam, without a doubt, Haru, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka would enter the Nine Schools Competition since no one was better than the four of them in this school.


    "Well, Haru, how about we go to the student council now?" Miyuki suddenly said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Sorry, Miyuki, can you tell everyone that my stomach is hurt?" He didn''t really want to go to the student council since he was sure that Mayumi was going to drop him a lot of jobs again. He didn''t really mind, but he felt that it was very troublesome.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Miyuki let out a sigh and wondered how she and her brother could lose against this bastard on the exam. She directly grabbed Haru''s cor and said, "Let''s go, don''t make everyone wait."


    "Honoka, Shizuku, help me!" Haru cried out, but Miyuki kept pulling him without mercy.


    Shizuku and Honoka could only smile, watching this scene, but at the same time, both of them had doubts about the rtionship between Haru and Miyuk. After all, both of them were very close to each other, and they shouldn''t be dating secretly, right?

 Chapter 1795 - Their Relationship Is Pretty Complex

    <h4>Chapter 1795 - Their Rtionship Is Pretty Complex</h4>


    Haru and Miyuki then walked together with the student council room, and she quickly reprimanded him. "The student council is very busy, so you can''t ck your work!"


    Haru was toozy to argue, so he said, "By the way, Tatsuya is very amazing that he can get the 2nd rank on the writing test."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s name, Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, Onii-sama is amazing." In truth, if Tatsuya could be ranked one on the written exam, then she would be happier, but in reality, she didn''t think that Tatsuya would be able to win against Haru. If Tatsuya''s ability wasn''t sealed by her, then she thought that Tatsuya might be able to win against Haru, butpared to Tatsuya, even though she didn''t want to admit it, she felt that Haru''s mind worked several times better than Tatsuya.


    If Tatsuya could be said to be a perfect soldier that would do everything toplete his mission, then Haru would be the boss of this perfect soldier, manipting a lot of people without anyone noticing, but a lot of people still thought of him as a good guy.


    Miyuki knew the reason why the Rokkaku n''s power could be stronger and stronger might be because of the young man beside her, even though she didn''t really want to admit and it might also be the reason why her aunt became his lover.


    Miyuki also knew that it was better not to make this guy an enemy since she had a feeling that if Haru became an enemy, then he might make the world be her enemy or her brother''s enemy, which was pretty much a scary thing.


    Fortunately, their rtionship was pretty close, and she also didn''t really hate him¡­ She also felt that it was veryfortable staying with him, and she had to admit that he was very reliable, except during this time.


    "What''s wrong? Has your brother''splex been cured?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Suddenly, Miyuki started to emit cold air from her body and stared at him with a cold expression. It might be because it was the first time someone had teased her brotherplex without restraint, which somehow made her lose control when she talked with him.


    "Stop, stop, don''t use your magic here," Haru said, speechless at Miyuki since this girl often lost control of her magic from time to time, which made him quite speechless. In truth, it was quite impossible to lose control over magic unless there was a special situation. In Miyuki''s case, half of her Magic Calction Area was used to seal Tatsuya''s power, which was why she often lost control over her magic.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Miyuki let out a sigh and calmed down. She then looked at Haru and suddenly asked, "Haru, do you have free time?"


    "That depends on the situation. What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Do you know Kokonoe Yakumo?" Miyuki asked.


    "I know him, or rather, he''s quite famous, isn''t he?" Haru said since he almost controlled all the information in this world, and of course, he knew who this Kokonoe Yakumo was, but in truth, besides being known as an Ancient Magic practitioner, he felt that this guy was nothing special.


    "Yes." Miyuki nodded and said, "In truth, I have known him since he''s my brother''s teacher, and after knowing you, he wants to meet you. What do you think?"


    "He wants to meet me?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow.


    "Um." Miyuki nodded and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Is this Kokonoe a beautiful woman?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "If not, then I don''t have time," Haru said.


    "¡­" Miyuki knew that this guy was joking around, so she asked, "Are you sure? He''s a very good Ancient Magic-user, you know?"


    "It''s alright, in truth, Ancient Magic is just like that, as long as there''s a time, the Modern Magic can also develop simr magic to an Ancient Magic, and I''m already strong enough, I don''t have that much of interest toward an Ancient Magic, rather than talking about an Ancient Magic, it is better for me to meet with a researcher who is researching about Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systematic Magic," Haru said.


    The Three Great Puzzles refer to three spells that are theoretically possible with Weight Magic but are currently impossible to achieve. The three puzzles are the Realization of a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor; Actualization of Generalized Flying-Type Magic; and the Development of a perpetual motion device based on the model of unlimited inertial expansion.


    In truth, Haru could do one of them as for the other two, he hadn''t found the answer, after all, unlike the Flying Magic, where he could see the trick on it instantly, the meaning of two other magic was the same as unlimited energy, and it would also vite thermodynamicsw. Well, as long as there was a mechanism where those two magics could draw energy from the surrounding area or store a magic sequence on something, then it might be possible to develop both magics.


    Haru might be smart, but he wasn''t omnipotent after all, and there was a lot of interesting magic in this world, so while he was in this world, he wanted to learn as much as possible.


    "OK, don''t stare at me like that, it isn''t like I''m looking down on an Ancient Magic or something, but I''m in the middle of research, I don''t really have time to go to this Kokonoe," Haru said. However, in truth, he just didn''t have an interest in Kokonoe since he knew that Kokonoe was just a bald fake monk.


    "What kind of research? Are you doing some strange CAD again?" Miyuki asked since she knew that this guy had developed a lot of strange magic or devices for a magician, which made her speechless sometimes, but at the same time, she was also amazed since those tools and magics were amazing on their own, depending on the situation, of course.


    "Well, it is a secret. You can ask your aunt if you want," Haru said. He knew that Miyuki knew about his rtionship with Maya, so he didn''t keep it a secret from Miyuki.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki was speechless and didn''t really want this guy to mention her aunt, after all, her feeling toward the rtionship between Haru and Maya was veryplex. If Haru was a little older, then she might not think too much, but Haru''s age was simr to hers, which made her heart unable to ept it. After all, no one would ever think that their uncle would be of a simr age, right?


    "Well, let''s stop here since we have arrived," Haru said and opened the door of the student council.


    Miyuki also nodded and entered the student council.


    Both of them knew since the Nine Schools Competition was near, their jobs would be very hard, which somehow made them a bit helpless.

 Chapter 1796 - The Nine Schools Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1796 - The Nine Schools Competition</h4>


    When Haru and Miyuki entered the student council room, Mayumi said, "Haru, Miyuki, you''re a bitte."


    "Sorry, Mayumi-senpai, there''s a lot of things that happened in the ss before," Haru said simply.


    "¡­" Miyuki looked at Haru speechlessly, but she didn''t say much.


    "Well, you two,e here and let''s talk about the Nine Schools Competition since, without a doubt, you two will be our mainpetitors in thepetition," Mayumi said without hesitation, after all, the result of the exam of both Haru and Miyuki were so dazzling and other than both of them, she didn''t think that anyone was suitable to be the mainpetitors.


    "Senpai, even though I know about the Nine Schools Competition, can you tell me more about this?" Haru asked.


    "Sure¡­" Mayumi nodded and then coughed several times while looking at Suzune.


    Suzune, who was being stared at by Mayumi, was confused and asked, "What''s wrong, Mayumi?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Mayumi coughed several times.


    "¡­" Suzune.


    "Hmm, Suzune-senpai, Mayumi-senpai might want you to help her to bring that board," Haru said.


    "¡­" Suzune looked at Mayumi and asked, "Can you do it by yourself?"


    Mayumi pouted, but in the end, she did the preparation by herself. She pulled the board in front of everyone so it could be easily seen, then wore sses. If possible, she wanted to change her clothes like a teacher with a suit a teacher, but since it was troublesome, she decided not to do it. She looked at Miyuki and Haru and said, "Alright, you two, listen to me carefully, alright? I''ll exin to you more about the Nine Schools Competition."


    "Yes, Sensei!" Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    Mayumi seemed quite satisfied with Haru''s response and started with her exnation. She didn''t need to exin what the Nine Schools Competition was, but she exined the rules and what kind ofpetition would be held in thispetition.


    Thepetition is divided into the Official and Neers'' Divisions. Only 1st Year Students may participate in the Neers'' Division, while the Official Division has no restrictions. Each contestant may participate only in two contests, and the maximum number of participants per contest is three from each school, with men and women calcted separately.


    "Up to 10 guys and girls in the official division and neer division participate in the Nine Schools Competition battles. In short, that''s 40 members from each school." Mayumi looked at her two juniors and said, "Then I''ll exin to you two about the six events that will be held in the Nine Schools Competition."


    The first is the Monolith Code, which is a game where teams of threepete with magic surrounding a monolith. Victory is determined by incapacitating the opposing team or splitting the monolith in the enemy camp in order to transmit its code.


    The second is Mirage Bat, a contest where magic is used to jump into the air and hit holographic orbs projected in the air with a stick.


    The third is Ice Pir Break, a contest in which one breaks or possibly destroys the opponent''s 12 ice pirs while protecting their own from atop a scaffold in their own side.


    The fourth is Speed Shooting, simr to y shooting, a contest that has targets that are shot into the air to be destroyed with magic.


    The fifth is Crowd Ball, a contest to get the most balls shot from the shooter into the opponent''s court with a racket or magic within the time limit.


    The sixth is Battle Board, simr to surfing a race riding a board and using spells like eleration magic toplete three circuits along a man-made watercourse.


    "Of the six events, four aren''t gender-specific. Monolith Code is for guys only, and Mirage Bat is an even for girls only. Each school is allowed to have up to three people participate in each event, and each person can participate in up to two events. That means five guys and girls will have to participate in two of the five events. The remaining five will only need to do one event. This rule was put in ce out of concern for 1st-year girls. Participating in 2 events for the neer battle will be extremely taxing for one''s stamina," Mayuki said.


    Haru nced at Miyuki and knew that thest words were meant for Miyuki. After all, without a doubt, Miyuki would participate in 2 events. He did the same and knew that he would also participate in 2 events too, considering his result on the exam. He thought for a while and knew that he might join the Monolith Code, and as for the other event, he wasn''t sure which one he should take, but he could do anything, so he didn''t need to worry too much.


    "Since the Nine Schools Competition is a teampetition, deciding on whopetes in which events, where opposing aces will go, and who we should challenge them with¡­ figuring out that strategy will be essential. Aside from the participants, up to four people can be part of the tactical staff," Suzune added with another exnation.


    "We''re aiming for the 3rd consecutive championship, right?" Haru asked.


    In the past two years, the First High School had be the champion of the Nine Schools Competition.


    "That''s right for us in the 3rd year. Winning the championship this year will be a true victory," Mayumi said with a smile.


    Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji were known as the strongest generation. After all, both Mayumi and Juumonji wereing from the Ten Master ns, and Mari, even though she wasn''ting from Ten Master ns, her strength didn''t lose to both of them.


    "Haru and Miyuki, we believe in your strength, and as for the other contestants, most decided from these results of the exam. It''s reassuring that we have so many excellent freshmen this year. Mitsui-san (Honoka) and Kitayama-san (Shizuku), as well as Satomi-san and Akechi-san, will all probably be nominated. This will be the third year in a row that Mari, Juumonji-kun, myself, and the rest of my generation can win the tournament, so we absolutely must not lose. I look forward to seeing how valuable you are to our forces," Mayumi said while looking at Haru and Miyuki with a smile.


    "Thank you." Miyuki nodded gracefully and with determination since everyone had trusted her so much, so she needed to do her best, but¡­


    "What''s wrong, Haru? You don''t have the confidence to win?" Suzune asked since Haru didn''t say anything.


    "No, I believe that I can win, but I feel like there might be a lot of trouble that might being at us, so I want you to be prepared," Haru suddenly said, which made everyone dumbfounded at this moment.


    "¡­Huh?"

 Chapter 1797 - If He Said That There Might Be A Problem, Then There Would Be A Problem

    <h4>Chapter 1797 - If He Said That There Might Be A Problem, Then There Would Be A Problem</h4>


    When Haru said that there was trouble, then without a doubt, 100% there would be trouble in this Nine Schools Competition.


    "Azusa, can you call both Juumonji-kun and Mari here? It seems that there''s another problem," Mayumi said.


    "Yes, President!" Azusa nodded without hesitation.


    Haru was speechless and said, "Mayumi-senpai, you don''t need to be so exaggerated. I just feel that there might be trouble, but it doesn''t mean that there will be trouble."


    "No, your words always have some truth," Suzune said.


    "Yes, I believe in your words too, Haru," Mayumi said.


    If everyone asked who had the sharpest mind in this entire school, then, without doubt, they would say that it was Haru, after all, he was the one who predicted the movement of the terrorist and even though they didn''t have evidence, what had happened to the anti-magic organization before might be rted to him. .


    Haru looked at everyone speechless, he was doubting something and felt that something might happen since the Nine Schools Competition was a big event, but he couldn''t tell them the reason, right? After all, he was afraid that he might be punished once he was known to do this activity, but it was toote.


    Miyuki, Suzune, and Mayumi quickly prepared tools to help Haru''s presentation since everyone wanted to win the Nine Schools Competition, so if possible, they needed to erase all the threats or danger that might trouble them to win the Nine Schools Competition, at least, someone might get hurt during this event.


    ---


    After a moment, both Mari and Juumonji came to the student council room since they were told that there might be trouble at the Nine Schools Competition.


    "Haru, what might the problem be?'' Mari quickly asked.


    "Did you get information from your n, Haru?" Juumonji asked.


    "Well, in truth, I''m not sure. It''s just my hunch after all," Haru said.


    "Hunch?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Yeah, I had this hunch after I saw this," Haru said and showed everyone something on his phone terminal.


    Everyone looked at the picture that was shown on Haru''s phone terminal and couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows since it was filled with some kind of number.


    "What is this?" Azusa was confused.


    "This¡­ is this the list of odd gambles?" Suzune quickly realized what was shown by Haru.


    "Um, it''s an odd gamble." Haru nodded.


    "But how did you have this?" Miyuki was confused.


    "¡­¡­" Haru sighed when everyone was looking at him and said, "Don''t punish me, alright? It is because I also want to gamble."


    "¡­" Everyone became dumbfounded again since it was their first time to hear a member and the most dazzling student in First High School would join a gamble.


    "HARU!!!" Mari was furious when she heard Haru''s words.


    "Calm down, you don''t need to worry, no one will know my identity, and I have also used a middleman for this gamble, and this is just one of the entertainment," Haru quickly said and stopped Mari, who wanted to lock him in with a submission technique. "Anyway, if I don''t do this gamble, I won''t notice the problem that might happen in the Nine Schools Competition!"


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone began to doubt.


    "Is there something strange with this list?" Mayumi asked with some doubt.


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Please check the odds on the First High School."


    Everyone looked at the odd on the First High School, and they could see that the odd was quite smallpared to the other high school on the list.


    "You can see that because our school has won two consecutive wins, the odds for our school are quite small," Haru said while pointing to the odds on the list. "So, can you see the odds of another school, especially the Third High School?"


    "It''s huge," Suzune said in surprise.


    "Is there a problem with this?" Juumonji asked.


    "Of course, there''s a big problem." Haru shook his head and said, "To do this gamble, there must be a dealer, and this dealer might be connected to a certain organization and this organization that has put a lot of their money to bet on one of the teams in this event, so to make a lot of money, they might support their favorite team and destroy the strong team in this event, that means us."


    "¡­" When Haru''s words fell, everyone fell into a silence, since what he had said there was some logic behind and at the same time, they became more amazed at him, since with this small information, he could conclude that there might be a problem with the Nine Schools Competition.


    "But it is only for money, right? Will they be something that might hurt us because of money?" Azusa asked in doubt.


    "Azusa, I think that you have underestimated the power of money. After all, you should know that someone can kill other people because of money," Mari said with a serious expression.


    "And you might not know this, but do you know the total money that is circted in this gamble?" Haru suddenly said.


    "How much?" Mayumi asked curiously.


    "This much¡­" Haru showed another data that he had found out.


    "!!!"


    When the amount of money was shown, everyone became dumbfounded again since it was too much!


    "With this amount of money, I''m not surprised if some mafia organization will try to sabotage thepetition," Suzune said without hesitation.


    Everyone also agreed with Suzune.


    "So what exactly will they do? They might do something to us, right?" Mari asked.


    "Hmm¡­ there might be a lot of things that they might do, but firstly, they won''t do something in public, so we don''t need to worry that they might sabotage us during the event, but¡­"


    "But¡­?"


    "But they might stop us from going to thepetition by causing an incident," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Is there anything else?" Juumonji asked.


    "Hmm¡­ do the staff check our CAD or something in thepetition?" Haru asked since he hadn''t joined the Nine Schools Competition after all.


    "Un." Mari nodded and said, "Before the event, the staff will check our CAD so the participant can''t cheat."


    "So we need to be careful at that time since someone or some organization might nt someone in the staff organization and then put some viruses in our CAD during that time," Haru said. He then looked at everyone and said, "Well, I''ll do my best to ask my n for help so there won''t be a problem and everyone can do thispetition without worry and be the champion of the Nine Schools Competition."


    "I''ll do the same," Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "Me too." Juumonji nodded.


    After all, Haru, Mayumi, and Juumonji wereing from a big n, and Haru and Juumonji were the heirs of their own ns, so without a doubt, they had considerable authority within their n.


    They talked about countermeasures to the attack that might have happened to them during the Nine Schools Competition. It didn''t really matter if the attack didn''t happen, but if it really happened, then they might not be able to bear the consequences, so they needed to prepare themselves before everything happened.

 Chapter 1798 - Since When?

    <h4>Chapter 1798 - Since When?</h4>


    The next day, after the talk about their preparation, if something really happened at the Nine Schools Competition, Haru and the members of the student councils from Mayumi, Miyuki, Azusa, and Suzune had lunch together, including Mari together in the student council member room.


    Mayumi had trouble on her mind at that moment, but her thought was distracted by the scene in front of her. Not only her, but Miyuki, Azusa, and Mari were also distracted at that moment. They had some doubts in the past, but they had never thought too much. However, their doubts kept piling up, and somehow they almost couldn''t help but wanted to ask this question, even though they were still hesitant.


    Haru and Suzune were sitting next to each other, she looked at him and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s pretty good, it seems that your cooking skill has be better," Haru said without hesitation, tasting the karaage (Japanese fried chicken) that was made by Suzune.


    "You know, you shouldn''t eat meat and fried food all the time," Suzune said with a sigh.


    "Isn''t this the reason why you have made some greens on the bento?" Haru said.


    "By the way, teach me some vegetable-type recipester," Suzune said¡­


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    Suzune looked at him with a smile and asked, "Now, that you mention it, are you still putting your money on that gamble?"


    "¡­Yes." Haru nodded with an awkward smile.


    Suzune was speechless and pulled Haru''s cheek. "Haven''t I told you to stop it?"


    "It hurts! It hurts, Suzune-senpai!" Haru pretended that it was hurt.


    Suzune snorted but felt quite amused since she knew that this guy''s skin was as thick as a castle wall so there was no way her pinch was hurt. "Stop it, alright? The gamble isn''t good." After all, she didn''t like his gambling habit, even though she knew that he had won a lot of money.


    "Well, I''ll stop." Haru nodded and agreed, after all, the money from the gamble was just a little pocket money for him, and it was better not to make Suzune unhappy.


    "Good." Suzune nodded with a smile, but suddenly¡­


    "Say, is it only me, or is your rtionship pretty close?" Mari asked with some doubt.


    "You mean our rtionship?" Suzune asked while looking at Mari.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "Well, we have been dating after all," Suzune said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Huh?!" Then everyone was dumbfounded and surprised!


    "What?! How?! When?! Why you didn''t tell me?!" Mayumi quickly stood up from her seat and came to the middle of both Suzune and Haru. She quickly held Suzune and looked at her with some disbelief and shocked expression as if she had been betrayed by her friend.


    Suzune sighed and said, "You have never asked us, right, Haru?"


    "Un." Haru nodded and said, "You have never asked us, after all."


    "¡­¡­" They couldn''t say anything in refute since no one would ever think that both Haru and Suzune would be dating to each other, after all, both Mari and Mayumi knew how stoic Suzune''s personality was and she was also known to be very cold toward the opposite gender, but they would have never expected that she would be dating secretly.


    "Who confessed first?" Mari asked while looking at Haru.


    "Me." Haru didn''t hide anything and said, "I chased after Suzune-senpai."


    Suzune shook her head and said, "Well, I''m the one who gave him an opportunity, so he isn''t the only one who takes the initiative." After all, she was the one who invited him to her house, even though she knew that this guy was a wolf. Her beautiful face couldn''t help but blush when she thought how perverted this guy was, but she had to admit that all the games that he had taught her were very enjoyable and she also had tasted the thing that had been done by an adult after all.


    Haru was a wolf, so he had never wasted the meat that was prepared in front of him, and ate it gently.


    Looking at Suzune''s somewhat shy expression, everyone was slightly at loss for a moment and they had to admit that Suzune was very cute, somehow, but at the same time, they were wondering how the heck this bastard could get Suzune?!


    "Haru?!" The one who was the most annoyed was Mayumi since she had never expected that her best friend would be eaten by Haru.


    "Okay, Mayumi, don''t get angry at him. I love him, that''s all, you don''t need to worry since he has been treating me gently," Suzune said and stopped Mayumi who wanted to beat Haru up.


    Mayumi looked at Suzune and somehow felt that she had been betrayed by her friend. In truth, she also had an interest in Haru, but suddenly she heard that Haru and Suzune had been dating each other, which somehow made her feel veryplex at this moment.


    Mari also feltplex and didn''t expect that her close friend would be dating a junior secretly.


    On the other hand, Azusa was stunned and couldn''t reach. She could only sit there and just couldn''t believe what she had heard before her face turned red when she thought that Haru and Suzune had been dating each other. "Eh? Eh? Eh?"


    As for Miyuki?


    "¡­" Miyuki stared at Haru expressionlessly, she had been monitoring him, and it was also because of her that he didn''t have a chance to be close with Erika, Mizuki, Suzune, or Honoka alone, but she had never expected that Haru would attack Suzune secretly and the four girls that were mentioned above was just a feint.


    Miyuki had tried everything so this guy wouldn''t do anything bad, but it seemed that everything was futile since this guy seemed to be able to eat Suzune. She then thought about the Nine Schools Competition and without a doubt, there would be a lot of girls from various schools.


    "¡­"


    Miyuki suddenly felt that Haru was a wolf, and all the girls in thepetition would be sheep that were ready to be eaten by Haru. She stared at him and knew that she needed to watch over him, or else¡­


    ''But¡­''


    Miyuki knew that she couldn''t do it alone and she needed help!


    "How long have you been dating?'' Mayumi asked calmly, but she was still annoyed.


    "Two months," Haru and Suzune said at the same time.


    "¡­"


    ''Two months¡­'' They didn''t expect that Haru and Suzune had been dating secretly for such a long time yet they were so clueless which made them quite helpless.


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and gathered their attention. "I know that it might be surprising for you to hear that both of us are dating each other, but isn''t there some problem that you have encountered Mayumi-senpai? We might as well discuss this before we talk about our matter." He didn''t really mind talking about his matter with Suzune, but what mattered the most was about the Nine Schools Competition since he could see that there were some problems that they needed to solve beforehand.

 Chapter 1799 - Haru: Board Battle? I Need To Wear A Suit Tight Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1799 - Haru: Board Battle? I Need To Wear A Suit Tight Again?</h4>


    Hearing Haru''s words, Mayumi couldn''t help but remember her trouble and sigh.


    Looking at Mayumi''s reaction, Suzune looked at Haru and couldn''t help but smile since this guy really had a way with his words.


    "Tell us, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said gently.


    "¡­" Miyuki''s eyes turned sharp toward Haru, observing him quietly.


    "Well, in truth, we''re having a hard time even with just deciding the participants¡­" Mayumi said with a sigh¡­


    "Must be hard on you, Mayumi," Suzune said calmly.


    "But our most important problem is the engineers¡­" Mayumi looked at Azusa and said, "Among the 2nd years, A-chan''s the most capable of them."


    Azusa clenched her cute, little fists with a confident smile.


    "Have we even gathered enough? Anyway, let''s stopining and start eating," Mari said and took out her bento box.


    "Plus theck of a specialist in the 3rd year is a dangerous situation¡­" Mayumi sighed again while eating then looked at Mari. "If only Mari could at least maintain her CAD¡­"


    "Ugh¡­" Mari looked away and showed an awkward expression. "Now that''s a serious problem."


    Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked, "How about you, Rin-chan?"


    "It''s hopeless. I''ll only drag people down," Suzune said while eating, after all, she was only good at theoretically not practical, but then she remembered something and said, "Then how about Haru?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Suzune''s words.


    Haru looked at Suzune and couldn''t help but feel speechless at his girlfriend.


    "You have seen the power of his customized CAD, right? He can smash a car with a metal bat, and he also has helped me with my CAD too, even though I don''t usually use it," Suzune said.


    "But I have joined two events!" Haru quickly reminded everyone. He was the rank 1 among the entire grade and without a doubt, he was one of the most favorite participants among the First High School and he also had joined two events for the Nine Schools Competition, telling him to suddenly join the engineers, even though it wasn''t difficult for him, he was toozy to do it.


    "Now that you mention it, what event are you going to join, Haru?" Mari asked.


    "I have joined the Monolith Code and¡­" Haru sighed.


    "What?" Everyone was wondering why Haru suddenly made a long sigh.


    "Battle Board¡­" Haru rubbed his temple, but there was nothing that he could do, after all, among all the freshman in the First High School, he was the best and he could do all the events easily, which was why he was put on Battle Board since there was no one who could win the Battle Board other than him.


    "What''s wrong with the Battle Board? it should be easy for you, right?" Miyuki was confused since she knew that Haru was quite good at Movement and Weight type of magic.


    Suzune thought for a while and realized why Haru seemed to be ufortable by the Battle Board event. "Well, Mayumi, can you change his event?"


    "What''s wrong? He can win easily, right?" Mayumi was confused.


    "Well, it is alright, but you know the clothes of the Battle Board is a tight suit, right?" Suzune said while looking at Haru, whose lips twitched uncontrobly. "It doesn''t really matter, right? It''s better to be known by everyone rather than the people in the entire country, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru didn''t have any words to refute since he knew that it was better that way.


    "What''s wrong?" Mayumi was in doubt.


    "Well,e here, let me tell you," Suzune said and whispered something to Mayumi.


    Miyuki, Mari, and Azusa were looking at both of them in doubt, but¡­


    "Ehhhh?!" Mayumi''s face turned red instantly and there was smoke around her head.


    "What? What''s happening?" Mari asked in doubt.


    Mayumi nced at Haru secretly, but she didn''t dare to look at him that long, especially after she heard the information that was heard by Suzune. After a moment, she nced at Haru, wondering whether it was really that big, and at the same time, she realized that both Haru and Suzune might have that kind of rtionship already which made her even more shocked!


    "What?" Mari was very curious at this moment, wondering what was the thing that was told by Suzune.


    Miyuki and Azusa were in doubt.


    "Cough! Cough! It''s alright, you don''t need to know Mari." Mayumi still couldn''t look at Haru straight and said, "You don''t need to join the Battle Board, but if that happens, can you be the engineer, Haru?" Since he didn''t attend the two events then he should be able to be an engineer, right?


    "It''s possible." Haru nodded. He felt that it was also good to be an engineer since he knew that he might take care of a group of cute girlster. "Still, is this alright? I''m only 1st year after all." He remembered that there was no 1st year that had be an engineer in the past.


    "It should be okay, after all, you have prestige in the school." If it was someone else, then a lot of people might doubt him, but it was Haru, especially the members on the Moral Committee who had seen how he capable to use his magic to defeat all the terrorist organizations that had attacked the school together with Juumonji.


    "I''ll talk at theter meeting and you should also show your skillster, alright?" Mayumi said with a red face.


    "I don''t mind." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "Hey, what''s happening? Tell me!" Mari couldn''t bear it any longer and wanted to know what Suzune had told Mayumi.


    Suzune and Mayumi looked at Mari in a sigh and knew this girl''s personality very well.


    "Haru?" Suzune looked at Haru, waiting for his response.


    "You''ve said to Mayumi-senpai, adding one more person isn''t much different." Haru didn''t really care when the size of his dick was known by a lot of people, after all, he had a share of experience where he needed to wear a tight suit in the past, especially in the battle academy type of world.


    "Well¡­" Suzune nodded and told Mari toe closer.


    Mari raised her eyebrow, but then she moved closer, however¡­


    "Wh - What?!"


    Mari was dumbfounded, her face was red as an apple, and she just couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Are you serious?"


    "Un." Suzune nodded without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Mari couldn''t say a word, and didn''t dare to look at Haru, but secretly nced at him from time to time, and there was a curiosity in her heart at this moment.


    On the other hand, Miyuki and Azusa were looking at Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari in doubt, wondering what they were talking about?

 Chapter 1800 - Flying Magic And A Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1800 - Flying Magic And A Meeting</h4>


    The meeting for the Nine Schools Competition would be held after school, so there was still sometime before the meeting was held.


    During that time, Mayumi and Mari couldn''t look straight at Haru, which somehow made both Miyuki and Azusa feel confused.


    As for Haru and Suzune, both of them were rtively calm and did their job as usual.


    "President, what''s wrong?" Azusa looked at Mayumi curiously.


    "Cough! Cough!" Mayumi was startled, then quickly changed the topic of the conversation. "By the way, A-chan, aren''t you supposed to finish your assignment during this lunch break?"


    "Ah!" Azusa was startled, but then she started to cry. "Prez¡­" She forgot that she needed to finish her assignment, which made her helpless¡­


    "I''ll help you a bit. What''s your assignment about?" Mayumi asked with a smile, looking at her cute junior, then nced at her uncute junior who was working with Suzune.


    "It''s a report about "Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Magic Type Magic." I can''t properly exin why one of them, generalized flying magic, hasn''t been sessfully developed," Azusa said.


    Haru heard everyone talking about the flying magic, but he didn''t say anything. In truth, the flying magic had been developed by the Rokkaku nboratory, and it was being patented and sold to the military since flying magic was very convenient magic. With this magic, thebat ability of the soldiers in the army would increase several times.


    However, Haru had to admit that developing flying magic in this world was veryplicated since he needed to follow the rules in this world. Unlike when he developed magic in the world of Kenja no Mago, where as long as he imagined something, it would create magic.


    When everyone discussed the flying magic, Mayumi suddenly asked, "Haru, what do you think?"


    Everyone was looking at Haru. After all, he would be one of the engineers in the Nine Schools Competition, and he was very smart, so he should have an answer for Azusa''s problem.


    Haru looked at everyone and said, "Suzune-senpai, can you pull my chair for a bit?"


    "Huh?" Suzune was confused, but she nodded regardless. She pulled Haru''s chair and somehow saw him still sitting in the air. She thought that he was going to an air chair exercise or something, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw his feet were floating. "You - Your feet?!"


    "Huh?!"


    Noticing Suzune''s reaction, everyone then looked at Haru''s feet and became dumbfounded.


    "Th - That¡­" They couldn''tprehend what was happening until Miyuki suddenly said, "That''s flying magic!"


    Haru nodded and said, "In truth, the Rokkaku n has developed it recently, and we have just talked about the cooperation of this magic to military and the rest of Ten Master ns and 18 Assistant Houses, even though the announcement of this matter hasn''t been announced, it will be announced in public soon."


    "H - How?! How is this magic working?!" Azusa quickly moved to Haru and tried to touch Haru''s butts to see whether there was something there.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" No one could respond when Azusa suddenly did sexual harassment Haru.


    "A-chan!" Mayumi''s face was so red.


    Suzune quickly pulled Azusa since she was very close to her. "What are you doing?!"


    "Ah - Ah!" Azusa quickly realized what she was doing and became very embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and said, "Senpai, I know that you''re curious, but sorry, I can''t tell you yet."


    Azusa quickly realized her mistake and said, "I - I''m sorry, Haru."


    "It''s alright since it is normal for someone to have such a reaction when one of the Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Type Magic is being solved," Haru said.


    The Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Type Magic had caused a lot of mystery in this world, and when one of them was being solved, of course, it would cause a lot of sensation.


    Haru looked at everyone''s reaction and somehow could see that they wanted to try it. "Well, do you want to try it?"


    "Eh?"


    "I can''t exin it to you about the mechanism, but I have always brought the device with me, and I might use it in the Nine Schools Competition. After all, it is too dumb not to use this kind of magic in thepetition, right?'' Haru said with a smile.


    Looking at this smile, they knew that the rest of thepetitors in the Nine Schools Competition had already been doomed.


    ---


    After school, there was a meeting for the Nine Schools Competition, and as the student council president, Mayumi was the one who led this meeting. Unlike before, herplexion was a bit pale, and she was a bit dizzy.


    "President, what''s wrong?" Hattori asked in concern.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry." Mayumi smiled, which caused Hattori to be smitten. She then looked at everyone and said, "Now then, we''ll start the meeting for the selection of our delegate to the Nine Schools Competition. But before that, I have something to announce that Rokkaku Haruka won''t join two events for this event and only join the Monolith Code duringpetition."


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it since Haru''s power was clear to everyone, and if he didn''t join two events and only took one event, then their chance to win on the neer event would decrease.


    "But in exchange, he''ll be one of the engineer''s members," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "¡­Engineers?" Everyone was dumbfounded again.


    "Please take care of me," Haru said politely.


    Someone wanted to ask, but Haru''s prestige was too high, and the majority of them had decided to believe him directly. After all, they could see that Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji had agreed to this matter.


    Haru looked at everyone''s reaction and felt confused that no one seemed to protest about his participation as an engineer.


    "Weck an engineer for thepetition, and we have tested his skill before, so in exchange for one event, he''ll be an engineer. Do any of you have something to say?" Mayumi asked.


    They didn''t say much if Haru was a Course 2 student, they wouldin, but he was Course 1 student, the best one among the freshman, defeated the terrorist together with Juumonji, etc. His power was clear to everyone.


    "Then, since everyone has agreed, this matter is concluded, and before we talk about the participants for the event, there is something important to announce to everyone," Mayumi said, then looked at Juumoji.


    Juumonji nodded and said, "Based on our intelligence, there might be some group or organization that might target our school during this Nine Schools Competition."


    "What?!" Everyone was dumbfounded again from one after another, the news that they heard, making them unable to stay calm!


    "I know that''s what you''re worried about so I don''t want any of you to be separated and always be in a group since no one will know what will happen in this Nine Schools Competition and always watch out the staff on thepetition since they might be a people from¡­"


    Haru sat in his seat and couldn''t help but think that there would be a lot of problems with the Nine Schools Competition that would happen in August. He thought about Tatsuya at that moment and wondered whether all the plots that would happen on Tatsuya had been stolen by him? Well, he didn''t think too much, after all, that way, Tatsuya had a very peaceful high school life, right?

 Chapter 1801 - Your Eyes Are Special 1

    <h4>Chapter 1801 - Your Eyes Are Special 1</h4>


    On the First High School main hall, everyone gathered there to watch the announcement and the introduction of the contestants that would join the Nine Schools Competition.


    Tatsuya was sitting on the audience seat, and somehow his face wasplicated, staring at Haru, who was standing on the podium together with everyone. Even though Haru''s face might be ordinary, his sheer presence was something that no one could ignore, and everyone also had heard that he would be a contestant for an event and an engineer too, which made everyone be amazed at him, but that wasn''t something that made Tatsuya feelplicated.


    The thing that made Tatsuya feelplicated was that the Rokkaku n had developed the flying magic, and they also had cooperated with the military. He had developed the flying magic, and he was also about to announce this matter too, but he didn''t expect that someone was faster than him. He was wondering who was this researcher or magician was capable of developing flying magic on the Rokkaku n or rather, he felt that the Rokkaku n''s strength grew stronger and stronger, which made him wonder who was behind this n, but when he thought about the money that was owned by this n¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Tatsuya somehow didn''t feel that much surprised at why this n was able to develop flying magic.


    ---


    "Technical Team, 1-A, Rokkaku Haruka."


    "Yes!" Haru answered and moved forward. When he walked, there were a lot of people who pped their hands, and it might be their imagination, but they felt that he was more handsome than before?


    The people who saw Haru at that moment weren''t sure, but they wanted toe closer to make sure, but they knew that it wasn''t the time to do that.


    Miyuki also moved forward and put a badge on Haru''s uniform.


    Haru saw Miyuki''s expression was a bitplex and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No - Nothing¡­" In truth, Miyuki hoped for her brother to be able to stand together on this stage, but she knew that it was impossible now.


    "Don''t show such an expression. If people see you now, they''ll think that I bully you now," Haru said in a whisper.


    Miyuki looked at Haru and couldn''t help but snort with a smile on her face.


    Mayumi looked at Haru, and Miyuki then nodded. "Now, a round of apuse for the representatives of First High."


    *p!* *p!*


    Everyone pped their hands together again, giving warm apuse to everyone who would represent them at the Nine Schools Competition.


    ---


    After the announcement, Haru gathered all the students that he would take care of as an engineer. He looked at the list of students that he would take care of from Miyuki Shiba, Honoka Mitsui, Shizuku Kitayama, Akechi Emi, Satomi Subaru, andstly, Takigawa Kazumi. "I''m¡­"


    "You''re Rokkaku Haruka!" Suddenly the girl with red hair stood up and pointed her finger at Haru in surprise.


    Haru gave a light smile to this girl and said, "Yes, I''m Rokkaku Haruka, Akechi Eimi-san." He then looked at everyone and saw that everyone was a girl, which made him feel quite good. "I''m on the engineering team. I will be tuning your CADs as well as nning training routines and giving tactical advice."


    "Um, I have heard that you have also joined one event in thepetition. Is that alright?" One girl with sses raised her hand and asked.


    Haru looked at the girl, whose name was Satomi Subaru, and nodded. "I know what you''re worried about. After all, I will be an engineer and join thepetition at the same time, but then, the question is do you have the confidence to win an event where you represent the school?"


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "I''m confident." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Doing both of them is simple. I''ll win the event, and I''ll make all of you win the event, so for now, even if you hate me, please trust me."


    "¡­¡­" It might be because Haru adjusted his sses for a bit that it made his appearance slightly more handsome than before, so they were all mesmerized at this moment.


    "Ah, yes¡­" 5x


    Miyuki looked at the five girls on the team and couldn''t help but sigh at this moment, then stared at Haru, wondering how many girls that this guy was going to get?


    ---


    After talking and discussing a lot of things with the girls on his team, Haru walked out to have a meeting with his team on the Monolith Code. In the Monolith Code, there were three members, who were himself, Morisaki Shun, and one random in the first year.


    Even though Morisaki Shun was known as the "Quickdraw" and seemed to be quite arrogant, he had the experience to back up his words. After all, he was known as a "Quickdraw," and he also had a share of experience as a bodyguard for various people.


    Haru didn''t care much about his team on the Monolith Code. After all, by himself, he knew that he could win. He was walking along the hall, but then he saw Mizuki, who seemed to be following something. He raised his eyebrows and activated his power, and also saw a tadpole-like creature and felt speechless. ''If I''m not wrong, this should be a spirit.'' He then looked at Mizuki again and shook his head before walking toward her to stop her.


    ---


    Mizuki had special eyes, and when she saw strange energy, she couldn''t help but follow it, without knowing what it was, but suddenly her shoulder was patted, which made her startle. "Kyaa!"


    "I was only patting your shoulders. What were you surprised about?" Haru was speechless.


    "Haru!" Mizuki was surprised when she saw Haru, but because she didn''t wear her sses, she could see how vast the aura around him was. Even though Haru had tried to hide it, she could feel that his aura might be able to envelop this entire country, not the world? She fell deeper and deeper because of his aura, but then Haru flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" She rubbed her forehead, and there were some tears in her eyes, but it might have been her imagination when she was flicked. She felt veryfortable at that moment.


    "You should control your eyes better, Mizuki," Haru said helplessly since he knew how special Mizuki''s eyes were.


    "Wh--?!" Mizuki was surprised, then she asked, "You know?" After all, the rtionship between her and Haru was pretty close, but even so, it didn''t mean she had told him about her condition, which made her very surprised at this moment.


    "Are you here to follow those spirits?" Haru asked while pointing at the sky.


    "Um¡­ you can see it, Haru?" Mizuki asked with some blushes.


    "I can see it," Haru said with a smile.


    Mizuki was surprised then asked, "The - Then do you have simr eyes?"


    Facing this question, Haru said, "Well, it isn''t exactly the same eyes, but I have developed simr magic, how about we walk together so I can tell you how you can control your eyes better?"


    "Yes!" Mizuki said without hesitation, after all, the reason why she wasing to this magic school was that she wanted to control her eyes better, so when she heard that he had a way to control her eyes, she decided to follow him without hesitation.


    "Well, follow me, I need to go somewhere first, then we can talk in the cafeteria or cafe or something," Haru said.


    "Um." Mizuki nodded without knowing that she was going to have a date with Haru. Walking by his side, she wasn''t sure why she felt that she felt very secure at that moment.

 Chapter 1802 - Your Eyes Are Special 2

    <h4>Chapter 1802 - Your Eyes Are Special 2</h4>


    Haru brought Mizuki to his meeting with Morisaki Shun and another random ssmate.


    When Mizuki entered, Morisaki and the random ssmate seemed to be looking at Mizuki, but they didn''t think too much, after all, when every guy in this school had seen how beautiful Miyuki was, those girls in the school, even though they were beautiful, they would feel that theyckedpared to Miyuki.


    Still, when they saw Mizuki''s "Weed" badge, their expression slightly changed, but they didn''t say much after all as a man, they didn''t have a hobby to bully a girl, and Haru was also there, they were afraid to make him angry, thinking that Mizuki was his girlfriend or something.


    Mizuki didn''t know what they were thinking, but she had to admit that Haru was very handsome when he was leading everyone.


    Monolith Code was a team event, and to win, they needed to work together, though, in truth, Haru could win this event easily alone. He wanted Morisaki and this random ssmate to do something too.


    Haru exined to them about the terrain, strategy, positions, and enemy that they needed to watch out for the event. If Mizuki wasn''t here, he might tell them even more details, but a guy could wait since it wasn''t good to make a beautiful girl wait.


    When their meeting ended, Morisaki and a random ssmate had added several documents to their terminal, and they told Haru that they would remember everything¡­


    "Then work hard, I''ll leave tomorrow," Haru said, then left with Mizuki. "Mizuki, let''s go."


    "Ah, yes!" Mizuki stood up, bowed at both Morisaki and a random ssmate before she walked beside Haru since they were about to have another talk.


    Morisaki and a random ssmate looked at Mizuki, who seemed to be very docile somehow felt that they also wanted to have a girlfriend.


    ---


    Haru and Mizuki didn''t stay at the school, but rather at the cafe where they usually stayed, after all, that ce was fairly quiet, and they were a repeat customer, so the owner didn''t feel that much surprised when they talked there, but the owner seemed to be in surprised when he saw both Haru and Mizuki together since both of them were together.


    Haru and Mizuki sat while facing each other. He looked at Mizuki and said, "Well, where should I begin? Do you have something to ask?"


    "Um¡­" Mizuki wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since she suddenly became quite nervous when she realized that they seemed to be on a date, right?


    "Well, how about we talk about the spirit that we have seen before?" Haru said.


    "Un!" Mizuki nodded and asked, "What about that spirit before?"


    "It should be something from your ssmates," Haru said.


    "My ssmate?" Mizuki was in shock when she heard it.


    "If I''m not wrong, his name should be Mikihiki Yoshida, and he should be a direct descendant of the Yoshida Family," Haru exined.


    "Yoshida Family?" Mizuki tilted her head and didn''t seem to know what kind of family it was.


    Haru didn''t feel that much surprised since most people only knew about the Ten Master ns, 18 Assistant Houses, and the Hundred Families. "Well, this family might not be part of Ten Master ns, 18 Assistant Houses, or the Hundred Families, but is prestigious due to their traditional methods and supreme knowledge in Ancient Magic."


    "Ancient Magic?!" Mizuki was surprised.


    "Yes, and it is also the reason why you can see those spirits before. Luckily, I have stopped you since if I didn''t stop you, you might disrupt his experiment, and you might be attacked, so be careful, even though you''re curious about what you see with your eyes if you''re hurt, then¡­"


    "¡­Sorry¡­" Mizuki realized her mistake, lowered her head, and somehow her breasts seemed to be deted.


    "Well, just be careful next time, and you don''t need to worry too much since it has happened and you have repented. What you need to do is for you to control your eyes better so the same mistake won''t happen, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Haru¡­" Mizuki was almost in tears at that moment.


    Haru looked at Mizuki and felt that this girl was very easy for some reason, but he didn''t feel that much surprised. After all, Mizuki was only in her 1st high school, so some of her thoughts were quite naive.


    "Do you know the name of your eyes?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? Do my eyes have a name?" Mizuki was dumbfounded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he felt that it was normal for Mizuki not to know about her eyes since she was probablying from amon family. "Well, the name of your eyes is Crystal Eyes."


    "Crystal Eyes¡­" Mizuki stared at Haru while murmuring the name of her eyes.


    Haru then exined what "Crystal Eyes" was, based on his understanding and the records that he had read over various sources. The number of people that had "Crystal Eyes" in history was very small, so there wasn''t much of a record, and there weren''t many people who could develop these eyes further, so he only gave her a general exnation about these eyes.


    "With those eyes, you can see various things that can''t be seen by normal eyes, from the aura, spirit, and various things. If you decide to be a magic engineering, then your achievement won''t be low," Haru said.


    "Ma - Magic engineering?!" Mizuki was surprised.


    "Have you thought about your future?" Haru asked curiously.


    Mizuki shook her head and said, "I have only thought about controlling my own eyes, and I have never thought about my future yet¡­"


    "I see¡­ you must have worked hard during that time." Haru knew that Mizuki didn''t have any help and had been working hard on her mind.


    "I¡­" Mizuki''s voice choked, and she somehow wanted to cry since no one had ever said that to her.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you''ll make people think that I''m bullying you, right?" Haru said while patting Mizuki''s head gently.


    "Um¡­" Mizuki nodded, but she kept crying.


    Haru was helpless and lent her his arms, trying to calm her down.


    Mizuki stopped crying and didn''t dare to look at him at this moment. After all, they had been hugging each other before. She lowered her head, and her face was flushed.


    Haru looked at Mizuki and thought that this girl was adorable. "Well, how about I teach you to control your eyes?"


    "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "Please teach me, Haru!" Mizuki said without hesitation, but she was still shy at this moment.


    "Call me Instructor now, alright?" Haru said.


    "Yes, Instructor!" Mizuki blushed but still nodded.


    "Hmm¡­ Mizuki, are you free in the summer?" Haru asked.


    "I''m free." Mizuki nodded with a confused expression.


    "Then why don''t you be my assistant in the Nine Schools Competition?" Haru asked since he thought that her eyes would be useful during the Nine Schools Competition.


    "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "No, let me do it!" Mizuki said without hesitation.


    Haru looked at this girl again and had to admit that this girl was too easy, right?

 Chapter 1803 - Surprise?

    <h4>Chapter 1803 - Surprise?</h4>


    There was still some time before Haru went with the team from the First High School to go to the venue of the Nine Schools Competition, but before that, he was looking at Sumire and Maya, who had gone for a week or so, which made him helpless.


    "Where have you been?" Haru asked, looking at Maya and Sumire, wondering where they had gone, and because of that, he often stayed at Suzune''s house since his need in that area was quite huge.


    Sumire smiled mysteriously and said, "Well, we''re preparing something since we know that you might be busy with the Nine Schools Competition."


    "Preparing something?" Haru was wondering if there was any need to prepare something? It wasn''t that he looked down on the participants of the Nine Schools Competition, but the truth was that everyone that participated in thatpetition was weak. If Tatsuya was in his full power, then it might be possible to do something for him. Unfortunately, Tatsuya couldn''t, especially when he had stolen Tatsuya''s Elemental Sight.


    "Haru, can we go out to the supermarket for a bit? I want to celebrate something," Maya suddenly asked.


    "What do we celebrate?" Haru looked at Maya curiously.


    "Fufufu¡­ I''ll tell youter, let''s go," Maya said and held his hand, but then she looked at Sumire. "You''re noting with us, Sumire?"


    "I have been working for the past week. I want to sleep first. Just wake me up if the food is ready," Sumire said while yawning."


    Maya nodded and said, "Then we''ll return back soon." She looked at Haru again and said, "Let''s go."


    Haru looked at Maya and Sumire, wondering what they were doing in the past week. He shook his head and didn''t think too much at first, then teleported to his house in Tokyo since Maya wanted to go to the supermarket.


    ---


    In truth, Haru could use his ability to read the mind of both Maya and Sumire so he would know what they were doing, or just send out a surveince robot that he developed to monitor both of them, but he wasn''t the type of man, and he could trust both of them, so he didn''t do any of that, and he knew that they had been staying on theboratory for a week, though, he didn''t know what the thing that they were doing was.


    Haru then nced at Maya, who was smiling happily, and said, "You seem to be very happy."


    "Really?" Maya smiled sweetly and said, "It might be because it has been a week since we have been together. I miss you."


    Haru smiled and said, "It seems that by parting for a week, you start to learn how to flirt." He then held Maya''s hand gently, feeling the smoothness of her hand, her hand might have felt slightly cold, but with his body heat, it was veryfortable when they were holding hands to each other.


    Maya smiled gently and held his hand back, feeling veryfortable by his body heat. She looked at him and asked, "Do you know what we have been doing for the past week?"


    "I''m not really sure." Haru shook his head and told Maya the truth.


    "Fufufu, I''ll tell youter when we have arrived at the supermarket," Maya said with a mischievous smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Maya''s mischievous smile and wondered what this woman was nning, but he didn''t hate it, only he felt that someone might be unfortunate because of this mischievous side, especially when he saw the supermarket was located nearby to the house of two siblings.


    ---


    Miyuki knew that she would be separated from her brother for a while. Even though her brother would follow her to the Nine Schools Competition, she was afraid that they might not be able to meet that much, considering he wasn''t the contestant that was chosen by the school, so she thought to cheer him up by cooking something special for him.


    Miyuki went to the nearby supermarket. Even though she usually bought her things online, she also often went to the nearby high-grade supermarket since she could confirm the quality of the ingredients.


    Miyuki''s mood was quite good when she thought that her brother would eat the food that she made happily, but when she was about to enter the superpower, she staggered and almost fell down on the ground when she saw both Haru and Maya walking next to each other while holding hands, entering the supermarket together. ''What are they doing here?''


    It was Miyuki''s first time seeing Maya and Haru together, and her feelings were veryplex when she saw her aunt was really dating her ssmate. She looked at them for a while and saw them talking with augh and smile and couldn''t help but be curious about what they were talking about. She thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and decided to follow them without hesitation, quietly and secretly.


    ---


    Haru, who had entered the supermarket together with Maya, was speechless when he saw Miyuki before, and he was even more speechless when he saw Miyuki following them. He then looked at Maya and asked, "Do you know?"


    "What?" Maya asked with a smile, but then she said, "Anyway, this is my first time here. Let''s buy a lot of things."


    Haru was surprised and asked, "This is your first time in the supermarket?"


    Maya nodded and said, "In the past, a Magician wasn''t as carefree as now after all." She started to reminiscence her past, but then Haru held her hand. She looked at him in surprise and somehow felt warm. "Haru?"


    "You''re not alone now," Haru said.


    Maya smiled sweetly and leaned her head on his shoulder. She looked at him and said, "Are you curious about what I have been doing with Sumire for the past week?"


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "Well, the truth is, I have an operation," Maya said.


    "Operations? You''re very healthy, right?" Haru asked in a frown. He knew that his semen could make someone be more beautiful and also very healthy, so he didn''t think that Maya had any trouble with her body.


    "Of course, I''m healthy, but I have just asked Sumire so I can bear children again," Maya said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was stunned in a ce, staring at Maya.


    "Haru, let''s have a son," Maya said with a smile.


    *Crattle!* *Crattle!*


    Suddenly the sound of several goods dropped on the ground was heard, Miyuki who was eavesdropping on their conversation, was stunned in ce and fell down on the ground, staring at Haru and Maya in shock, but neither of them cared about it.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru rubbed his temple and asked, "Wait a moment, let me calm myself."


    However, Maya didn''t care about that and asked loudly. "Why? What''s wrong? Let''s have a son! I want a son!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru was even more speechless and could see that everyone was looking at them, and he quickly gestured to Maya to keep quiet.


    "Why don''t you just agree?" Maya asked louder since she had been waiting for this moment. She had always wanted a child, but Haru''s response was quite lukewarm, which made her unable to ept it!


    Haru was speechless, but then his mind moved at a fast speed, and he made his decision decisively. "Good, let''s have children! But whether we have a son or a daughter, it isn''t something that we can''t decide, right?"


    "Good." Maya smiled sweetly when Haru agreed and hugged him without hesitation.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at everyone who pped their hands and was lost for words. He looked at Maya, and somehow he understood what was the surprise that she had prepared, but he just wasn''t sure how to react for a while now.


    As for Miyuki, she was stuck there and couldn''t understand what was happening. She held her temple and asked, "Is this a dream?"

 Chapter 1804 - Start Of The Nine Schools Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1804 - Start Of The Nine Schools Competition</h4>


    August 1.


    It was the day of the departure for everyone to the Nine Schools Competition.


    On the bus, in front of everyone, Mari introduced Mizuki. "Let me introduce you. Her name is Mizuki Shibata. She''ll be Haru''s assistant and help us to check our CAD during thepetition. She has a special ability and can help us detect if someone wants to sabotage our CAD, so don''t forget to bring her whenever you''re going to give your CAD to the staff of the event. Also, keep this matter a secret and don''t let any other people know since if people know her power, then they might hurt her, do you understand?"


    "Yes!!"


    Everyone said simultaneously, but they were also curious what kind of ability Mizuki had so she could be invited as another member and assistant of Haru.


    Mizuki was very nervous at that moment, and she wasn''t sure what to do. Fortunately, there was Haru beside her, which made her feel relief¡­


    "Mizuki, sit beside me!" Miyuki suddenly said while waving her hand.


    "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised, but then she looked at Haru.


    Haru gave Mizuki a nod.


    Mizuki nodded and walked toward Miyuki to sit beside her. "Please take care of me, Miyuki."


    "Please take care of me too, Mizuki." Miyuki nodded, but then she cast aplicated gaze toward Haru, especially when she heard his conversation with Maya before. She was wondering how her aunt was and was wondering if she would have a cousin soon? But at the same time, she didn''t really want any other girls to be close with him and wanted him to focus on her aunt, even though such a thing would be difficult.


    Looking at Mizuki, who had sat next to Miyuki, Mari nodded, then looked at Haru, who sat next to Suzune. She looked at him and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong, Mari? You have been looking at him for a long time," Suzune asked since Mari''s stare was just too noticeable.


    "No, it might be my imagination, but his face¡­" Mari looked at Haru''s face in doubt, and somehow there was a noticeable blush on her face.


    "My face?" Haru raised his eyebrow, looking at Mari.


    "No - Nothing!" Mari shook her head and thenined. "Still, where is Mayumi? That girl is sote!"


    "¡­" Haru and Suzune looked at Mari at the same time before they looked at each other. Then they only smiled at each other and didn''t say much. After all, he had adjusted his sses again and made his face more handsome. It wasn''t on the level on his original face where he would make every girl fall in love with him at first sight, but he was still handsome.


    "I''m sorry~~~!" Mayumi ran and entered the bus before she tried to take a breath. She was tired after running for a long time.


    "You''re so slow!" Mariined.


    "Sorry, sorry." Mayumi then looked at Haru and Suzune, who sat next to each other. "Say, Haru, what do you think of my outfit?" Unlike everyone who was wearing their uniform, she was wearing a white one-piece, showing her white and beautiful shoulders.


    "¡­" Haru was lost for words, then looked at Suzune, who gave him a nod. "¡­It suits you."


    "Really?" Mayumi smiled then said, "But I hope that you''d be blushing while praising me just now." She observed him for a while and felt that he had be more handsome.


    ''Is it my imagination?'' Mayumi thought while observing Haru''s face.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Why don''t you try it, Haru?" Suzune asked while looking at Haru.


    "¡­" Haru let out a sigh, then started his act. There was a blush on his face, and he couldn''t look at Mayumi straight. "Y - You''re so beautiful, Senpai¡­" He seemed so nervous and shy, showing the charm of the virgin boy.


    "¡­" Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi somehow couldn''t help but blush and felt that Haru was cute when they saw him acting like this. As someone who was older than him, somehow they wanted to pamper him at this moment.


    Suzune hugged him gently and said, "Don''t act like that again in front of any girls, alright?"


    "Un, Suzune-senpai," Haru said with a shy smile.


    "¡­" Suzune looked at Haru and decided to keep hugging him like this.


    "¡­" Mari felt conflicted, but Mayumi pouted and felt jealous at this moment.


    "Anyway, shouldn''t we start our trip? We can''t make everyone wait too long, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s true." Mari nodded and said, "Alright, Mayumi, quickly sit down, so we can start our trip."


    "Un." Mayumi looked at Haru and Suzune with a sigh before she walked away.


    Suzune looked at Mayumi for a while and asked, "You''re not blind to her feeling, right?"


    "I''m not blind, but I have you after all," Haru said simply.


    Suzune snorted and said, "If you say that with just one girl fired, then I''ll be moved, but you have three, including me, right?"


    "But now, you''re my only focus, Suzune," Haru said sincerely.


    "¡­" Suzune looked at him for a while, then leaned her head on his shoulder. "Let me rest for a bit." She felt veryfortable by his side and just wanted him to pamper her somehow.


    "Un."


    Haru smiled, looking at Suzune, before looking outside of the window, feeling worried about Maya since he had to leave her for a while, but well, he knew that she should be alright, considering Maya was the strongest Modern Magician in this world, and he also had given her various gadgets, etc. to protect her.


    Haru and Suzune didn''t cause much attention, considering they were sitting in the front area, and no one really said much, considering the prestige of both of them were quite huge, and they were fairly quiet when they flirted with each other.


    ---


    Miyuki looked in the direction of Haru and Suzune and couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki-san?" Mizuki asked since she could see that Miyuki seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "Nothing, Mizuki." Miyuki shook her head gently, then kept looking at Haru.


    "¡­" Mizuki.


    ---


    Haru was sitting in his seat and looked at everyone who seemed to be quite rxed even though on the meeting previously, there was a talk that there might be a danger on their trip, and as expected, he didn''t expect the danger woulde so soon.


    "Stop the bus!" Haru shouted while using his power slightly so it would make everyone listen to him.


    "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The driver was also surprised and also stopped the bus slowly when he heard Haru''s voice.


    They were wondering why Haru suddenly told them to stop the bus, but before they asked what was happening, suddenly there was a car that was on the opposite road suddenly flying toward them, which made them dumbfounded.


    Haru knew that money was important but was it so important that someone could make a suicide attack for it?

 Chapter 1805 - Traffic Accident

    <h4>Chapter 1805 - Traffic ident</h4>


    The car which was on the opposite side of their bus moved weirdly, and suddenly it crashed into the guard rail before it flipped into the air andnded tens of meters in front of their bus before it exploded.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The car exploded, but it kept moving in their direction!


    "This is bad!"


    "We''re going to crash!"


    Even though Haru had told the bus to stop in advance, the car''s movement didn''t stop and was about to crash them, fortunately, there was some distance between them, unfortunately, the bus couldn''t avoid the car!


    Everyone started to panic and some of them wanted to use their magic to stop the car, but¡­


    *p!*


    The sound of hands pping and they heard his voice. "Calm down." The moment his voice fell, everyone felt calm and everything was so clear¡­


    "Suzune-senpai, slow down the bus! Miyuki, use your magic to stop the fire on the car! Juumonji-senpai, use your protective barrier magic to stop the car!" Haru instructed them in an orderly manner.


    Hearing his instructions, Suzune, Miyuki, and Juumonji also quickly reacted.


    Suzune used her decelerating magic to slow down the car, Miyuki then used her magic to slow down the atom around the car to erase the fire, andstly, Juumonji used his protective barrier magic to stop the car.


    Everyone was down in an orderly manner, and the car that was about to crash into their bus stopped 20 meters away from their bus.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at this moment, they weren''t stunned because of the attack, but they were stunned by Haru''s calm instruction that had saved them quickly.


    Haru then looked at everyone in a smile and said, "Sit down, and calm yourself everyone. We have expected an attack before, so don''t panic." His voice seemed to contain magic and they sat down, rxing their tense bodies.


    Haru felt that he was a babysitter at that moment, not that he cared much.


    "Thank you, Haru." Mayumi smiled while looking at Haru since she knew that everything could be solved easily because of Haru.


    "You don''t need to thank me, after all, if I don''t do something, I''ll be also in danger, Senpai," Haru said calmly. "Well, let me check the car that is about to crash into us, I want to confirm something there." He then walked off the bus to check out the car that was about to crash into them.


    "Let me follow you," Suzune said and followed Haru.


    Mari, Juumonji, and Mayumi also did the same and followed him, wondering whether he would find something there.


    ---


    Haru had ced a video camera on the bus before, so what had happened before was clearly recorded. He looked inside the car and sighed when he saw a burnt corpse there.


    "Have you found something, Haru?" Mari asked.


    "Well, first of all, I could see that the driver was the one who did the magic," Haru said.


    "Huh? Magic? It wasn''t an ident?" Mari was surprised.


    Not only Mari, but Suzune, Mayumi, and Juumonji were also surprised since they didn''t notice there was magic that was used on the car that was about to crash them before.


    "Haru, can you exin?" Juumonji asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "It was magic, and the magician sent out a suicide attack. Small-scale magic wasunched instantaneously at minimum output levels." he then raised his three fingers and exined. "There were three magics that were used by the dead driver and it was designed so it wouldn''t leave any trace behind. First, a spell blew out the tires on the car. The second spell caused the car to spin. Lastly, a third was applied upwards diagonally to catapult the car, using the guard rail as aunchpad. All three were cast from inside the car."


    "But why?" Mayumi asked.


    "Most likely to hide the fact that magic was being used, right?" Suzune said then looked at Haru.


    "That''s right." Haru nodded.


    "But who? Who has attacked us?" Mari just couldn''t understand who would endanger everyone like this, which somehow made her very frustrated.


    "Well, for now, I don''t know, they didn''t leave any clue for now, but you didn''t need to worry. With their cowardly way of attacking, they wouldn''t do anything that would expose them too much, but still, I wanted everyone to be careful until I have cleared up the puzzle," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Haru looked at the dead driver again and knew who was the cause of everything. He was wondering whether he should just massacre them directly since it was very troublesome to handle terrorists.


    ''Well, let''s do itter.''


    "By the way, Haru, did you use magic when you calmed down everyone?" Mari asked in doubt, after all when she heard his voice, everything was so clear and calm, she was also full of focus, which made her wonder whether he was using magic, but since she didn''t feel a trace of magic before, she was doubting whether it was magic or not.


    "No, it isn''t magic, but well, you can say that it is my talent," Haru said.


    "Talent?" 3x


    Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji looked at Haru with wonder.


    "Well, it was quite troublesome to hide it, but you might have already noticed it, my identity, right?" Haru said then took off his sses slightly.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji.


    "Well, let''s go back since I''m sure that everyone is still on the tense without anyone who can lead them," Haru said while holding Suzune''s hand, then returned to the car.


    Juumonji was stunned, as for Mayumi and Mari, both of them were blushing, then they looked at Suzune in aplex expression.


    Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "Was that okay?"


    "It is alright, you don''t need to worry too much, after all, sooner orter, my identity will be known," Haru entered the bus and said, "Well, I also want to show my real identity at thepetitionter."


    Suzune looked at Haru for a while and sighed. "I''m sure that the Nine Schools Competition this year will be merrier than before."


    "Haha, that might be the case." Haru onlyughed, but somehow he also anticipated this year of Nine Schools Competition.

 Chapter 1806 - Lets Go To My Room Later

    <h4>Chapter 1806 - Let''s Go To My Room Later</h4>


    Even with what had happened before, everyone arrived at the hotel safely.


    Haru didn''t go out with Suzune this time, but he went with Miyuki, Mizuki, Shizuku, and Honoka, after all, they were all in their 1st year, and Suzune also had her own duty in this Nine Schools Competition. Both of them could be together anytime, and some distance created a beauty, right?


    Haru also couldn''t leave Mizuki alone since she would be his assistant in thispetition. "Well, let''s enter."


    The four of them nodded and walked along with Haru.


    "Haru, what''s happening?" Shizuku suddenly asked since Juumonji, Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, and Haru didn''t tell much of the details of what had happened before.


    "For now, you don''t need to worry and focus on the Nine Schools Competition, after all, you need to win, right?" Haru said while looking at Shizuku.


    Shizuku looked at Haru for a while then nodded. She nodded and knew that he needed to focus on the Nine Schools Competition first since if she lost then it would be a joke¡­


    "Mizuki, are you ready?" Haru asked.


    "Um¡­" Mizuki was a bit nervous, but she nodded regardless since she knew that her task would be very important in thispetition.


    Honoka raised her hand and asked, "Um, Haru, is there something that we can do to help?"


    "There''s one thing that you can do to help, Honoka," Haru said while looking at Honoka.


    "What is it?" Honoka asked in eagerness.


    "It''s to win at the event, I''ll teach you some strategyter, so you need to win, alright?" Haru said.


    "Y - Yes!" Honoka nodded with a smile.


    "¡­" Miyuki looked at this bastard and thought that this guy was too popr, right?


    *Whistle!* *Whistle!*


    "You have always been very popr, Haru!"


    They turned their heads and were dumbfounded when they saw Erika was there.


    "Erika, why are you here?!"


    "Isn''t the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow?"


    Erika wasn''t a contestant nor was she part of the staff so when she suddenly appeared, it surprised them.


    "Erika, you should bring your own luggage!"


    "Onii-sama!" Miyuki sounded very pleased when she saw Tatsuya was with Leo and one guy that she didn''t know, but she ignored both of them and strode toward Tatsuya directly.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and murmured in a low voice. "Brotherplex."


    "¡­" Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki.


    Erikaughed hard when she heard Haru''s words.


    "Erika, did you use your family power?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! My family has some connection here and there, isn''t it wasteful to not use it?" Erika said smugly without shame on her face.


    Haru nodded and didn''t think that Erika was bad since she had a privilege, why didn''t she use it? He thought for a while and asked, "Say, Erika, your family has a lot of connection with the police, right?"


    Erika raised her eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong?" She knew that from Haru''s face, there must be a problem. It wasn''t that she was eager to help, but she wanted to prove her worth and by staying beside Haru, she knew that she could prove her worth. Even though she didn''t say anything, she felt bitter that she couldn''t be chosen as a contestant in Nine Schools Competition, bing the student of Course 2, and couldn''t use her magic very well, but she wanted to prove that she wasn''t only a daughter of the Chiba Family, she wanted to show that she was more than that.


    Erika then looked at Mizuki who had been invited by Haru to the Nine Schools Competition, and she knew that as long as someone showed their worth, whether it was Course 1 or Course 2, Haru didn''t care much and would invite them to show their ability further, which somehow made Erika felt slightly jealous of Mizuki since Mizuki had special eyes.


    "Well, this isn''t a ce to talk, let''s talk to my roomter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough!" Mizuki blushed and startled.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Honoka and Shizuku.


    "Your room, eh? What are we talking about here?" Erika asked with a smile, trying to tease him.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, it is probably the thing on your imagination now, you perverted girl."


    "I''m not a perverted girl!" Erika quickly became annoyed!


    "Cough! Cough! Haru, let''s go to the reception since everyone has been waiting," Miyuki quickly said when she saw both Haru and Erika seemed to flirt with each other.


    Haru looked at Miyuki for a while and nodded. "See youter, Erika."


    "Bye, Erika," Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuki also said goodbye to Erika.


    Miyuki bowed her head politely, looked at Tatsuya then walked away with everyone.


    "Bye!" Erika waved her hand with a smile, then Tatsuya came and asked, "What did you say to him?"


    Erika looked at Tatsuya and asked, "You want to know?"


    Tatsuya didn''t say anything and kept looking at Erika since the answer was obvious. He had received intelligence from the army that a mafia would target this Nine Schools Competition, and he knew that Haru might know something.


    "Well, it is a secret," Erika said with a smile then walked away thinking that Tatsuya was too gloomy, right?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Tatsuya.


    ---


    Haru and his group walked together while talking to each other, but then Miyuki approached him and stood by his side.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and asked in a low voice, "Say, do you have something to ask me?"


    Miyuki looked at Haru for a while and nodded gently.


    "Well, let''s talk tomorrow morning," Haru said.


    Miyuki nodded without hesitation.


    Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki didn''t hear their conversation and they talked together along the way before they walked into the group of the First High School who stood right at the entrance of the venue.


    Even though the ceremony for the Nine Schools Competition hadn''t started, there was a social gathering that they needed to attend and they could also use this event to observe their opponents in thispetition.


    "There''s not much time left. Even though it''s a social event, we will still be meeting our rivals in thispetition¡­" Mayumi looked forward and said, "Alright, let''s go!" She was about to push the door, but¡­


    "Right, Haru, don''t flirt with the girls from other schools, alright?" Mayumi said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­" The momentum and the tense atmosphere that had been built were suddenly destroyed in an instant.

 Chapter 1807 - Some That We Need To Watch Out For

    <h4>Chapter 1807 - Some That We Need To Watch Out For</h4>


    Even if their momentum was destroyed, they entered the venue without hesitation, and they also didn''tck confidence since no one thought that they were lower than any of them, especially when their school had won twice in the Nine Schools Competition. They looked over the venue and could see a lot of people had gathered inside.


    On the other hand, the people inside also observed the group from the First High School since they were all famous, from Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji, who was known as the Triumvirate.


    As for Haru, well, unlike in the school, he wasn''t that famous since most of his identity was hidden by the Rokkaku n.


    As for Miyuki, the moment she entered, she gathered everyone''s attention instantly, showing how lovely and beautiful she was. Without a doubt, she was a very beautiful girl. However, Haru didn''t really have much interest in her, and rather, he was looking around curiously, wondering whether there was a beautiful girl.


    Haru looked around, and his eyes stopped when he saw a lovely girl from Third High School. This girl had long blonde hair and purple eyes, and there was this arrogant and prideful expression on her face. Even though he had never talked about his type of girl, he had always loved a girl with a bad personality. Some people might not understand his type of girl, but he just couldn''t get enough when they started to show fondness and adoration toward their loved ones. The gap between the cold and the warm and their awkward personality was something that made him smile.


    However¡­


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki, Suzune-senpai?" Haru asked calmly.


    "Nothing." 2x


    Miyuki and Suzune shook their heads at the same time.


    "Stay beside me, all the time, alright?" Suzune said.


    "Un." Haru nodded without hesitation. Even though he wanted to approach the girl before, he knew that he needed to think about Suzune''s feelings first.


    "So which girl are you interested in? Is it that blonde girl from the Third High School?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­Did it seem that way?" Haru asked with some speechless expression.


    Suzune nodded without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    "Of course, I''m only interested in you, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­If I didn''t know, then I might have fallen for your trick." Suzune then held Haru''s hand and pulled him to the nearby table. "Let''s just eat so you won''t do anything bad." As for the other girls that had entered before, they walked around, scattered talking, with various people to familiarize themselves.


    Haru looked at Suzune and said, "In truth, I''m looking at our opponents that we need to watch out for."


    "Oh?" Suzune looked at Haru with interest.


    "As for the malepetitors, what we need to watch out for is both Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou. I don''t need to exin about Ichijou since he''s the heir of the Ichijou family, and as for Kichijou¡­"


    "I know him. He''s known as the "Cardinal George" for discovering one of the Cardinal Codes, right?" Suzune said while looking at Haru.


    "Um." Haru nodded and didn''t feel that surprised when Suzune knew about George since George was fairly famous.


    "So, what do you think of his theory?" Suzune asked.


    "It''s a good theory, but it is wrong," Haru said.


    "Huh? Really?" Suzune was surprised.


    Cardinal Codes is the name given to the 16 fundamental Magic Sequences that are postted by the ''Cardinal Code Hypothesis.'' This theory states that there are 16 fundamental Magic Sequences, from the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types with the corresponding positive and negative poles. The theory states that any magic from the Four Great Systems can be recreated by using variousbinations.


    However, in truth, there are spells within the Four Great Systems that cannot be recreated using the Cardinal Codes. They do exist as building blocks, but not every magic can be recreated, so this theory is incorrect.


    "¡­" Listening to Haru''s exnation, Suzune had to admit that this guy was too smart, right? If they had children in the future, then, without doubt, their children would be very smart, right?


    Haru looked at Ichijou for a moment and had to admit that every talented magician would be either beautiful or handsome, so it was normal for their appearance to be better than most of the people, as for Tatsuya? He was really wondering why Tatsuya''s face was quite ordinary, but it might be because of the author''s plot or something, but he didn''t care much.


    "How about the girl''s side?" Suzune asked.


    "Then it should be that girl," Haru said while looking in the direction of the blonde-haired girl that he was interested in.


    "So who is she?'' Suzune asked since she wasn''t familiar with the girl that was pointed out by Haru.


    The girl noticed that she was being watched by both Haru and Suzune. She then saw them smiling at them and nodded gently, which made her nod at them too.


    "Airi, what''s wrong?"


    The girl looked at her friend and asked, "By the way, that young man, is he the one?"


    "¡­It should be?"


    Haru could hear the conversation with the girl, but he didn''t care much and continued to talk with Suzune. "That girl''s name is Isshiki Airi."


    "Isshiki Airi?" Suzune looked at Haru curiously and had expected something.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and exined. "You might have already guessed it, but she''sing from the Isshiki family, which is one of the 18 Assistant Houses. As for their magic, if I''m not wrong, it should be "lightning."


    "Lightning?" Suzune looked at Haru curiously.


    "Lightning is a spell that uses magic to perceive information that can be recognized and directly used without intervention from the brain and nervous system in order to directly move the body and spirit." Haru exined and said, "In conclusion, her reaction speed is scary."


    "Hmm¡­" Suzune nodded, but then her hand was held by Haru. "Haru?"


    "I''m here."


    Haru was sure that even though Suzune didn''t care much about both the Ichijou and the Isshiki family, there must be some bitterness in her heart. After all, their magics were simr to each other, but the public treated them differently.


    Suzune smiled and rubbed her face against his shoulder. "You don''t need to worry. I''m alright."


    "¡­I''m living alone in my room after I have set up the CAD, should we¡­?" Haru asked in a whisper.


    Suzune blushed and pped his arm directly. "Pay attention to the asion!"


    Haru rubbed his arm and smiled bitterly.


    "Cough! Cough! Would you like a drink?"


    Haru and Suzune turned around and saw Erika, who was in maid uniform. He was surprised and couldn''t help but attack, but suddenly he felt that his feet were being stepped on.


    "Yes, please." Suzune smiled while stepping onto Haru''s feet gently.


    Erika smiled and gave both of them a drink.


    "Is this your part-time job, Erika?" Haru asked.


    "Um, what do you think?" Erika asked.


    "You''re very cute." Haru nodded and asked, "So Tatsuya and Leo also work too?"


    "Un." Erika nodded and said, "They''re working behind the scenes." Then she nced at Suzune and said, "By the way, when we meetter, do you want me to wear this uniform?"


    "¡­" Haru and Suzune.


    "I don''t really mind." Haru nodded.


    Erika smiled and said, "Well, I''ll wear this for youter. Then I''ll continue my job first!"


    When Erika left, Suzune asked, "Do you like maids that much?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Suzune and asked, "You''re not asking the reason why I have asked her to meet me?"


    "Well, even if I want to stop you, it is impossible. After all, just take care of your health. I have heard that it won''t be good if you do too much activity at a young age," Suzune said with a smile.


    "¡­" The corner of Haru''s lips twitched and said, "You don''t need to worry about it. My body will always be very healthy and powerful even if I be a grandpa in the future, so be prepared in the future too, Suzune¡­"


    Suzune blushed and felt that her body was scorching.


    "Cough! Cough! Can you not flirt here?" Mari said with some embarrassment, even though Haru and Suzune talked to each other quietly, she felt quite bitter when she saw them talking to each other like this.


    "Well, then just join us, and we''re talking about which contestants might cause a threat in thepetition," Suzune said calmly.


    "Huh? Really?" Mari asked in doubt, but suddenly her words stopped since there was an announcement from the organizer.


    "Silence, please. We''re going to wee the arrival of our guests now. Good evening to you, all students of the Magic High Schools. We shall be honored to receive a speech from the head of themittee for the Nine Schools Competition."


    Haru drank the grape juice on his ss in one gulp while looking in the direction of the stadium.


    "Next, the person who was once recognized as the strongest in the world, who has been kindly supporting the Nine Schools Competition after stepping aside from the front lines 20 years ago. We shall be honored to receive this word from his majesty, Retsu Kudo."


    ''Retsu Kudo, huh?'' Haru knew this person since Retsu was Maya''s teacher.


    Everyone was surprised, but they were also excited since Retsu Kudo was a legendary magician in this country, but they were dumbfounded when the one who stepped on the podium was a woman.


    Everyone was confused, and all of their attention was focused on this woman, but suddenly a ss was thrown in the direction of the woman, but if someone looked closely, then they would notice that it was aimed at the person behind the woman.


    Everyone was so focused on the woman that they didn''t realize the ss that was thrown broke when it was hit by someone behind the woman.


    The woman, who stood on the podium, was stunned and subconsciously protected herself. Her movement caused everyone to feel strange until they saw a hand that caught the ss from behind the woman, which made them stunned since they didn''t realize the existence of this person from the beginning to the end.


    "What do you mean by this?" The person from behind the woman asked while looking in the direction of one person.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this person since this person was Retsu Kudo!

 Chapter 1808 - There Wont Be Mercy This Time

    <h4>Chapter 1808 - There Won''t Be Mercy This Time</h4>


    When everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Retsu Kudo, who was hiding behind the woman, they were even more dumbfounded that someone dared to throw a ss right to Retsu Kudo!


    Everyone then quickly stared at the perpetrator of this incident and looked in his direction, and they were dumbfounded when they saw him, drinking grape juice calmly with beautiful girls around him, ignoring everyone''s gaze.


    Suzune and Mari looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, but they weren''t sure why when they stood beside him, they felt very secure and calm.


    "So what do you mean by this, Rokkaku-kun?" Retsu asked while looking in Haru''s direction.


    The people from the First High School became even more dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Haru would cause a problem the first time he arrived in this ce!


    Mayumi and Juumonji run their heads, wondering how to exin this matter to Retsu Kudo, but¡­


    "Sorry, Sir." Haru smiled and said, "I thought you were a terrorist so I have thought to knock you up with sses, but it seemed it was my misunderstanding."


    "Oh?" Retsu looked at Haru with an interest and asked, "You think that I''m a terrorist?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "You had been hiding behind the woman and used some slight tricks to make everyone focus on the woman so everyone would ignore your presence. Our school has been attacked by terrorists once, so we have always been careful, since someone might be hurt, and I have always thought that making a mistake is better than having a victim in this ce." He then calmly sipped his grape juice again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    No one would expect that someone dared to talk back to Retsu, but when they heard his words calmly, they also felt that it was quite understandable why Haru had decided to throw sses in Retsu''s direction.


    Then everyone was looking at Retsu, wondering what this guy wanted to do since his joke was quite too much, right?


    "Fafafafa!" Retsuughed heartily.


    "¡­¡­"


    "It is great, as a magician, you should always maintain your vignce, since if I''m really a terrorist, then there are only five people who can stop me now," Retsu said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" This smile was quite creepy and it gave them a shudder, feeling like they might be killed the moment, they faced this old man.


    Retsu smiled and looked at Haru. "Anyway, I''ll forgive your rudeness now, but don''t do this kind of action again."


    "Thank you, sir," Haru said with a smile as if he didn''t make any mistakes, but then his head was pped by Suzune and his ear was pulled by Mari directly since both of them were quite scared.


    Restu smiled when he looked at Haru who was being reprimanded, then looked at everyone. "Gentleman thought what I have used before was low-rank magic. You were deceived and couldn''t recognize me. The Nine Schools Competition starting tomorrow will certainly be a field where youpete the way you use your magic. I''ll be looking forward to seeing what everyone is going toe up with."


    "¡­¡­" Everyone gulped and they felt quite nervous at this moment, and at the same time, the name Rokkaku Haruka also entered their ears since they knew that he would be a strong opponent for them.


    Ichijou looked in Haru''s direction and saw him talking with Miyuki with a smile, which somehow made him worried, wondering whether both of them were dating each other?


    ---


    After the social meeting, Haru didn''t receive a reprimand, after all, like what he had exined before, he was afraid that Retsu might be a terrorist and if someone really might hurt them, then what could they do?


    His reason was very reasonable and there was no fault on it, so everything was cleared up easily, however, Suzune was pulled by both Mayumi and Mari and both of them looked at him while giving him an expression that as if telling him that they wouldn''t let Suzunee to his room no matter what.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru was helpless, so in the end, he could only go with his senior who was also part of the engineer in thispetition, Isori Kei.


    "Let''s go, Haru," Kei said with a smile.


    "Un." Haru nodded.


    Both of them then walked toward the technical van that was brought by the First High School to the venue. Inside this van, there were a lot of tools andputers that were used to tune up the CAD.


    They went inside and did their own jobs while having small talk about each other until the door of the van was knocked on.


    Kei raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who is there?" After all, it was quite weird for someone to knock the van of their engineering time, especially at night.


    "Let me check it, Senpai," Haru said and opened the door of the van.


    "Is this your room?" Erika asked while looking at Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re not wearing your maid uniform?"


    Erika blushed andined. "You pervert! Is a lewd thing all inside your head?!"


    "Well,e inside first, I''ll tell you what I want to ask you there," Haru said.


    Erika nodded and came inside then she saw Kei was there.


    "Haru is this¡­?" Kei looked at Erika curiously, wondering who she was.


    "This is a helper that I have asked to help me find out who has been sabotaging our team, Senpai," Haru said.


    Kei''s expression became serious, after all, he knew that in the meeting before they went to the Nine Schools Competition, Mayumi and Juumonji had told that there might be some organization that might target their school. "So our team is really being targeted?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "So we need to make sure that there isn''t anyone who will enter this ce arbitrarily and cause a mess on everyone''s CAD, Senpai."


    Kei nodded and said, "I understand."


    Haru then looked at Erika and asked, "Erika, you have a connection with the police, right?"


    "Um." Erika nodded and said, "If you have something to ask, then you can just tell me, I''ll do something about it."


    "Then can you help me to search for information about No Head Dragon?" Haru asked.


    "No Head Dragon?" 2x


    Kei and Erika were confused.


    Looking at their expression, Haru knew that they didn''t know what kind of organization No head Dragon was. "No Head Dragon is an international crime syndicate that abuses magic. In other words, the mafia. I have a feeling that they''re the ones who have attacked us before."


    "Huh?" Kei was dumbfounded and asked, "Haru, was that car ident before wasn''t an ident?"


    "Huh? Car ident?" Erika was dumbfounded.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, if I''m not wrong, then it should be this organization who almost caused a danger to everyone before, so we need to repay them back."


    "You want to repay them back, Haru?" Erika asked.


    "Have you heard my motto, Erika?" Haru asked.


    "What?"


    "If someone screws me, then I''ll screw them back. Twice? No, I''ll screw them a hundred times of payback!" If it was just a small prank then Haru didn''t care, but this organization wanted to kill him and everyone in the school, so he shouldn''t give them mercy, right? However, if he ended them so soon, it wouldn''t be fun so he was going to do it slowly so it would make them writhe in pain.


    Kei wasn''t sure, but he knew that he couldn''t make this guy an enemy, and as for Erika, she had to admit that this guy was so handsome at this moment so with all of that the three of them talked to each other while tuning up the CAD.

 Chapter 1809 - Erikas CAD

    <h4>Chapter 1809 - Erika''s CAD</h4>


    After their conversation, Erika stayed in the van of the engineering team since she had nothing to do and she also asked both Haru and Kei about the CAD. Her baton CAD was bought from Kei''s family and the metal bat CAD was given by Haru, her talent with magic was limited so what she needed to do was to train harder on swordsmanship and to get a better weapon. Frankly, she loved Haru''s thick and long weapon so much, but she was wondering whether there was something even better, especially with the shape of katana, if possible.


    "Well, it should be possible, but the process is moreplicated since I need to create the katana from zero, and you know¡­ it is very expensive," Haru said. Without a doubt, he could create that katana-shaped CAD, but he had said before, it was very expensive since he needed special metal if Erika wanted to be the best weapon. "Money is one thing, what is important is the material since you need special metal to create this CAD. Even though the magic might be able to create a sword without a sword, but with a sword, there is various magic that can be applied on it."


    "Such as?" Kei asked curiously. He didn''t mind Erika staying in the van, since he and Erika''s family had a long-term business partner so the rtionship between them was quite amicable.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Maybe, the de that can scatter like sakura leaves, then those leaves might ording to the user''s thought and attack the enemy with sakura leaves shaped de without mercy. Of course, the de is so sharp that just one touch from it is enough to create a lethal wound on the target. Or you can use abination of your family''s magic, so use half of the de to create a de with a half de with magic, and the other half of the de, you can scatter them into a sakura-shaped de use them for an attack. It is like abination of both close and long-range magic together, what do you think?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Erika was dumbfounded and could imagine how dangerous that weapon would be, but the more she thought about it, the more excited and satisfied she was with that weapon.


    "That magic, why does it seem to be quite familiar?" Kei asked since he felt that the magic that was said by Haru seemed to be quite familiar.


    "You''re not wrong, it is magic from the Shippou Family," Haru said.


    "Shippou family?" 2x


    Kei and Erika were surprised since the Shippou Family was one of the 18 Assistant Houses. This family was like Haru''s Rokkaku family.


    "They have magic, which is known as Herd Control. Here, the term herd does not refer to a group of biological organisms but instead refers to a group that was connected together without any rules. Multiple independent objects, or even phenomena, were manipted together as if they were one body. Like Juumonji-senpai''s magic exclusive which is known as "Phnx", the Shippou family also has their own exclusive magic," Haru said.


    "What kind of magic is that?" Erika asked.


    "Million Edge." Haru looked at Kei and said, "Probably, Kei-senpai knows this magic."


    "Kei-senpai?" Erika looked at Kei, waiting for him to exin.


    "Well, as Haru has said before, "The Million Edge" is the exclusive magic of the Shippou Family''s signature magic and doesn''t involve the use of CADs. It focuses on manipting multiple objects (Herd Control); magic that is easier to use for thempared to other magical families. This magic doesn''t require CAD, but it uses the paper of a Grimoire. Our family is the one who inscribes the paper, so we know about this magic."


    "Paper? What''s the effect? Is the magic powerful?" Erika asked in doubt since she had never seen "The Million Edge".


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not that sure since I''m not the one who has inscribed that paper. But, Haru, do you know?" Kei asked.


    Haru nodded and said, "I have seen it before, and it is very amazing magic. How amazing is it? Let me exin it to you, Shippou''s Grimoire is an approximately B5-sized book with 720 pages or 360 sheets. A page is 182mm wide and 256mm long. Upon activation (Shippou flipping through every single page), the book is disassembled and each B5 page gets split into 4mm by 4mm squares. One leaf = 2880 4x4 paper des, x 360 leaves = 1,036,800 des."


    "1,036,800 des?!" 2x


    Kei and Erika were dumbfounded.


    Haru nodded and said, "If not countered, the paper desunched towards the desired target can be lethal or can cause long term injuries." He then looked at Erika and said, "The katana that I have wanted to create has a simr function to this magic, but as you should know, this is exclusive magic from the Shippou family, so you should be prepared that you might beined or attacked by their family."


    Erika was deep in thought.


    "Well, even if I don''t apply this magic, there still other nice magic, after all, as for a closebat magician, what you need is sharpness, speed, and reaction, right? Even if you don''t have this "Million Edge", you''ll be alright to have those three points on your katana."


    Erika thought for a bit and nodded. "That''s true, the speed and sharpness can be easily done, but what about the reaction?"


    "Well, leave that thing to me, but do you want to make this weapon CAD?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Erika nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, let''s talk about thister after thepetition ends since we need to focus on thispetition first, right?'' Haru said.


    Erika nodded and said, "I''ll also try to search for information about this No Head Dragon."


    "Don''t attack them carelessly, but one thing''s for sure, I know that they''re staying near thepetition venue," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Erika and Kei were dumbfounded.


    "It is obvious, isn''t it? If they don''t stay nearby then they won''t be able to sabotage us, so you all need to be careful, alright?" Haru said.


    Upon hearing his words, both Erika and Kei nodded to each other.


    "Well, it is already veryte, you should go back soon," Kei suddenly said when he looked at the clock.


    Haru looked at the time and saw that it was almost midnight. "Well, that''s true." He looked at Erika and said, "You should go back too, Erika."


    "Ok." Erika nodded without hesitation.


    Then Haru and Erika left the van, but Kei stayed and said, "The rookiepetitors you are responsible for are from the fourth day of the month to the eighth. You shouldn''t exert yourself too much. There will be yers under my charge tomorrow so I''ll have to work a bit longer."


    "Well, then we''ll leave first, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.


    "Bye, Kei-senpai!" Erika also waved her hand with a smile.


    Both of them had to admit that they had a good impression of Kei since he was very kind and he was like a girl? But they wouldn''t say it out loud and went back together since it was almost midnight, but when they were walking together, Haru frowned since he noticed the presence of a group of people. He let out a sigh and missed his original world since, in his world, he didn''t have such a troublesome method conflict, but anyway, since they had toe, then they should expect the worse scenario, right?

 Chapter 1810 - Isnt That The Reason Why You Have Introduced Him To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1810 - Isn''t That The Reason Why You Have Introduced Him To Me?</h4>


    "Wait here, Erika," Haru said and took out his terminal CAD directly, using various magic to strengthen his body, but¡­


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Erika quickly asked since she knew from Haru''s expression, something bad was happening.


    "There might be an attack. If possible, call security first since I''ll take care of them," Haru said and moved very fast in the direction of the intruders.


    "Wait for me!" Erika didn''t want to stay out of this, or rather, she also wanted to fight against the intruders, too, so she also hurriedly chased after him, even though she knew her speed was much slower than him, even so, she didn''t want to be left out!


    But before that, Erika took her terminal to call her acquaintance so they could catch this intruder immediately. "It''s me, Erika, can you¡­"


    ---


    Three intruders entered the hotel, where the contestants of the Nine Schools Competition stayed. They didn''t immediately enter but stayed in the bush for a while, waiting until the situation had been checked before they started their attack, but they would have never expected that they would be found out by three students directly.


    The first student was Tatsuya. After all, he had received information from the army that told him that there would be a mafia that would target the First High School in thepetition so the moment he noticed a strange atmosphere around, he quickly moved, trying to catch this intruder. Even without his Elemental Sight, his power wasn''t decreased, and he still had various tricks that he could use to deal with a lot of things.


    The second student was a student who practiced Ancient Magic outside of the hotel and also noticed the intruders and moved to stop these people.


    But those two werete since the third student came right in front of the intruders directly.


    "Huh?" 3x


    The three intruders were dumbfounded when they saw Haru was right in front of them. They didn''t have time to react since one of the intruders'' chests was kicked by Haru directly and a few meters away, tens of meters away.


    The two other introducers were stunned and wanted to react, but their heads were grabbed before they smashed into each other, causing their helmets to crack directly and blood dripped from their heads.


    Even though it seemed quite long, the process only happened in just a few seconds, and the three intruders had fallen directly.


    Haru stood there then turned his head and said, "Tatsuya and the other student that I don''t know, why don''t youe out?"


    Tatsuya came out from the tree slowly and the other student who noticed the introducer also came out slowly with a nervous expression.


    "Haru!" Erika, who had chased after Haru, also arrived then asked, "Are you alright? You''re not hurt?''


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m alright. I have defeated all the intruders," Haru said.


    "Oh!" Erika then looked at the intruders that had been beaten by Haru, but she didn''t feel that much surprised since she knew how powerful Haru was. In her mind, he might be the strongest magician that she knew in her entire life, especially when she had seen a lot of his deeds.


    "So Tatsuya, and the other student, were you here because you notice the intruders?" Haru asked.


    "Huh? Tatsuya? Miki?" Erika was surprised, looking at Tatsuya and Miki who also arrived in this ce.


    "Miki?" Haru looked at Erika curiously.


    "Don''t call me, Miki!" Mikiined with a frown, but at the same time, he looked at Haru nervously since, without a doubt, Haru was the best freshman in the First High School. He had heard a lot of his deeds and somehow, it made him feel quite inferior and also longing since he wanted to stay on Course 1, not Course 2.


    "Yes, I have noticed the intruders, how about you two?" Tatsuya asked and his tone was as cold as usual.


    Haru was about to answer, but Erika hugged his arm and said, "We''re on a date!"


    "Da - Date!?" Miki was dumbfounded and his face blushed instantly.


    "I see¡­" Tatsuya nodded and his expression didn''t change much.


    "Have you called security?" Haru asked Erika.


    "Don''t worry, they''lle soon, by the way, let me introduce you to Miki first." Erika then made a gesture to Miki to move closer and said, "Miki,e here. Let me introduce you to Haru."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miki.


    "Well, Haru, he''s Yoshida Miki. He is a direct descendant of the Yoshida Family and very proficient in Ancient Magic," Erika said, introducing Miki to Haru.


    "Erika!" Miki frowned and felt even nervous, wondering whether Haru would ask him why someone from such a family would be in Course 2. If he was asked such a question, then he wasn''t sure how to answer and it also made his heart more ufortable.


    "Yoshida Family?" Haru looked at Miki''s surroundings and could see a spirit floating around him.


    Spirit Magic is a type of Ancient Magic, which uses independent Information Bodies made of Psions known asmonly called ''Spirits'' to interact with other Information Bodies.


    Haru had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" so it was normal for him to be able to see the spirit around Miki''s surroundings. In truth, he also knew this person, so when he thought about it calmly. "Say, Miki, in the morning tomorrow, can youe to the meeting of the First High School?"


    "Eh?" Miki was dumbfounded.


    "You won''t?" Haru asked.


    There was some trace of expectations in his heart, but he was also nervous when he thought that he might fail.


    "I won''t force you, juste if you want, and if you don''t, then you don''t need toe," Haru said since he didn''t have that much patience toward a guy. Then the members of the army who had connections with the Chiba family came and told them that he would take care of the intruders.


    "Then, Tatsuya, Miki, I''ll go back first," Haru said and left.


    "Bye, Tatsuya, Miki!" Erika also followed Haru and returned back together.


    Tatsuya looked at Haru and Erika before he looked at Miki. "Will youe tomorrow?"


    "I¡­" Miki couldn''t answer Tatsuya''s question.


    ---


    When Haru and Erika walked together, Erika asked, "You want to make him y at the event?"


    "Isn''t that the reason why you have introduced him to me?" Haru asked.


    Erika was stunned, then quickly fixed the misunderstanding. "Don''t misunderstand! He''s my only childhood friend! Our rtionship is nothing special, but¡­ I feel very ufortable to see him like that, so¡­" When she thought how low Miki had bepared to the past, she felt very ufortable, but then her head was patted. "Haru?"


    "It''s great that he has such a friend like you, Erika," Haru said with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­" Erika blushed and looked away.


    "Well, let''s go back," Haru said.


    "Un." Erika nodded and knew that she could trust Haru, and she wasn''t sure why, but she had a feeling that Miki would be alright after she heard such words from Haru.


    ---


    Haru returned to his room, and when he entered his room, he heard a familiar voice.


    "You''rete." 2x


    Haru was stunned then looked at both Maya and Sumire there¡­ He quickly closed the door and had to admit that their appearance surprised him, but more than that, he felt that it wasn''t safe for them to move around when there was little Haru on their stomachs, but before that, he was going to pamper them for a while.

 Chapter 1811 - First Day Of The Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1811 - First Day Of The Competition</h4>


    The next day was the third of August. As ifst night''s incident didn''t happen, the raising of the curtain of the Nine Schools Competition ceremony had taken ce. Then starting from this day and ten days onward, a total of twenty magic contests, including rookie and official matches, would take ce.


    After the ceremony ended, as usual, Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Erika, Tatsuya, Leo, and Miki also walked together while looking at the schedule of the Nine Schools Competition.


    As for Mizuki? She had an important task to check out whether the staff might sabotage the CADs of the First High School team before the start of the event, so she didn''t join them.


    The first event that would be held on the first day was the official Speed Shooting Boys and Girls Preliminaries-Final Tournament and Battle Board Boys and Girls Preliminaries. Both events would give 50 points to the school that won the tournament.


    On the girls'' side, the official Speed Shooting would be represented by Mayumi, and the official Battle Board would be represented by Mari. Without a doubt, both of them would be able to win those two events. As for the guys? The First High School might have given up on the official Speed Shooting, but they didn''t give up on the Battle Board since it was represented by Hattori.


    Even though Hattori might have lost against Erika in the past, he was still the top five most powerful Magicians in the First High School, so without a doubt, the result for the Board Game for the guys'' side would be quite good.


    "Well, Mikihiko, I''ll call you that. Is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Mikihiko nodded.


    "Do you know the Monolith Code, right?"


    "Un." Mikihiko nodded.


    "Then you should know that this event will be represented by three people. One is me, the other one is Morisaki Shun, but I''m not satisfied with thest one, so if possible, I want you to rece him," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Mikihiko was surprised by how Haru was so direct!


    "Do you want to do it?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­" Mikihiko was, of course, happy that he had a chance to show his worth, but he was also hesitant whether he could do it or not.


    "Whether you''ll mess up or not, I don''t care much. What I want to know is whether you want to do it or not. Since Erika has rmended you, then I know that you have a skill, and I also have heard about the Yoshida family, but if you don''t want to do it, then it is better of us to forget what I have talked about before," Haru said while looking at Mikihiko.


    Mikihiko gulped, but then he nodded. "I want to do it."


    "Good." Haru smiled and said, "I''ll report this matter to Juumonji-senpaiter."


    "But is this okay? What about the feeling of the contestant that I will rece?" Mikihiko asked.


    "Don''t be naive." Haru looked at Mikihiko and said, "We''re looking for a third consecutive victory for our school. As long as we can win, I''m sure that he''ll understand, so I need you to be on our team, so are you ready?"


    "¡­" Mikihiko could feel that he started to sweat, and he could feel that there was a lot of burden on his back, but at the same time, he wanted to take this task, so he nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes!"


    "Good." Haru smiled and said, "When the first-day event ends, let''s talk again since I have somewhere to go."


    "Huh? Haru, where are you going? We''re not together?" Honoka asked sadly.


    "Sorry, I met my acquaintance here. I''ll talk with all of youter," Haru said and left everyone.


    "Acquaintance?"


    "Who might that be?" Erika frowned.


    "Family?" Shizuku titled her head.


    "Probably his girlfriend," Tatsuya said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Out of everyone, the one who was the mostplicated was Miyuki. She thought for a bit, then said, "Onii-sama, everyone, I have something to ask him about my CAD first. Please save a seat for me." She then strode forward, ignoring everyone''s gaze on her, but her reason was perfect since the one who was tasked to take care of her CAD was Haru.


    Tatsuya looked at his little sister''s back and sighed, somehow feelingplicated when his little sister had started to grow up.


    ---


    Miyuki followed Haru quietly, slowly without him noticing it, but¡­


    "What are you doing?" Haru looked at Miyuki helplessly.


    "Ah, I¡­" Miyuki was startled and stunned, unable to say anything since there was no way that she could say that she was following him, right?


    "Well, if you''re curious, how about you follow me?" Haru said, then turned without waiting for Miyuki.


    "Ah, wait!" Miyuki quickly chased after him since she was curious about what had happened to her aunt. Even though her rtionship with her aunt wasn''t good, in the end, her aunt was the one who took care of her and her brother, after all.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Well, you''ll see your aunt soon."


    "¡­" Miyuki was stunned, but she nodded.


    Both of them walked for a while until they arrived at the VIP room.


    In truth, the venue and the one who got the right to broadcast the Nine Schools Competition was apany under the Rokkaku n, so it was easy for him to get some privilege in thispetition.


    Miyuki entered the room nervously, then she was stunned when she saw the one inside. "O - Oba-sama!"


    Maya looked at Miyuki with a smile and said, "It has been a while, Miyuki. Well, not exactly for a while since you have to eavesdrop on our conversation before, right?"


    Haru closed the door, then he heard Sumire''s question. "Haru, is it alright for you toe here?"


    "It''s alright, the rookiepetition will start on the fourth day, so there is still a lot of time, but well, I can''t be with you all the time," Haru said.


    "It''s alright, we''re here because we want to support you so win, alright?" Maya said.


    "You don''t need to worry, but before that, it seems that Miyuki has something to ask, right?'' Haru said while looking at Miyuki.


    Maya then looked at Miyuki and asked, "Do you want to ask something, Miyuki?"


    "Um¡­" Miyuki wanted to ask something, but that question stuck in her mouth and she couldn''t ask this question.


    Maya chuckled and looked at Miyuki with a smile. This smile was so sincere, showing how happy she was. "Well, I won''t hide it from you, I am pregnant."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki felt a thunder strike on her and she couldn''t say any words for a while.


    It was the first day of the Nine Schools Competition, but before thepetition started, a lot of things were happening.

 Chapter 1812 - Overwhelming Performance, But Because Of That, Something Might Happen, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1812 - Overwhelming Performance, But Because Of That, Something Might Happen, Right?</h4>


    When the bomb dropped right in front of her, Miyuki was stunned, then she quickly looked at Haru.


    Haru could only shrug his shoulders and nod. He had to admit that, unlike his other women, Maya was the one who wanted the child the most since she wasn''t young anymore and she also had been working together with Sumire secretly so she could have children again, which was why when she asked him that time, even though he hesitated for a moment, in the end, he agreed.


    As for his other women who were older than Maya, such as Tsunade and Raikou, both of their personalities weren''t as extreme as Maya, and they had never asked for a child so desperately like Maya, so he didn''t make one with them, and as for his other women, they were still young, so they weren''t in a hurry to have children.


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    "Well, Miyuki, you don''t need to say much, you only need to wait a few months, and you can see your cousin soon," Maya said with a bright smile since she was really happy at this moment.


    "¡­" Miyuki wasn''t sure how to describe her feeling at this moment since she would have never expected that her aunt and ssmate would be together, and they also had their crystallization of love too. She then looked at Sumire and wondered whether Sumire was also pregnant.


    "No, I''m not pregnant yet. I''m not in a hurry to have children," Sumire said when she noticed Miyuki''s gaze on her.


    Miyuki somehow sighed in relief then looked at Haru. "Please take care of Maya-obaasama." In the end, she couldn''t do anything and only hoped for him to take care of her aunt.


    Haru nodded with a serious expression and said sincerely, "I''ll take care of her. You don''t need to worry."


    "Good." Miyuki somehow felt relief when she saw his response.


    Maya smiled and held Haru''s hand gently.


    Sumire looked at Maya and Haru and wondered whether she should ask for a child too?


    "Well, should we watch the event now?" Haru then looked at Miyuki and asked, "Are you going back to watch with your brother or watch here, Miyuki?"


    "Um." Being asked this question, Miyuki wasn''t sure what to say for a while since she felt that she might be rude toward her aunt if she said that she wanted to watch the event with her brother.


    "Well, Miyuki, you go back first. If you''re here, you''ll disrupt us," Maya said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Haru, Miyuki, and Sumire.


    Even though Miyuki wanted to go out, it felt a bit hurt when her aunt said something like this to her. She then stood up, bowed her head lightly, and said politely, "Then I''ll excuse myself, Obaa-sama." She then looked at Haru and said, "Well, Haru, you shouldn''t spend too much time here since someone from the school might look for you."


    Haru nodded and said, "Well, you don''t need to worry."


    Miyuki then left the three of them alone in the VIP room, and when the door was locked, the three of them also didn''t act anymore and leanedzily on Haru''s body.


    "Say, what is the first event?" Sumire askedzily.


    "It''s a Speed Shooting," Haru said.


    Maya raised her eyebrow and said, "In your school, the representative should be from the Saegusa family, right?"


    "Un." Haru nodded and didn''t hide it since Saegusa was known as the long-range magician specialist.


    "Oh, is that her? She''s quite cute," Sumire said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­What do you mean by that?" Haru was speechless.


    Maya looked at Haru and said, "Well, Haru, if I think about it closely, I feel that it is also good if you date her, after all, that way, you can have the Saegusa family power, especially after you have killed her father and the heir, then without a doubt, this Mayumi who has fallen for you, will be your puppet."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Sumire.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s talk about this matterter since the event is about to start," Haru said, but he had to admit that Maya''s mind was very¡­ very¡­ scheming.


    But enough of that since the Speed Shooting event was about to start.


    Speed Shooting, also known as "Quick Draw," is a game where y targets are shot into the designated space and destroyed by magic. One hundred red and white targets are released, and the yerspete by destroying their colored targets.


    In the Preliminaries, yers onlypete to destroy as many targets as possible within a five-minute time limit.


    Mayumi was the representative of the First High School, and the moment she stood on the stage, everyone quickly eximed since her name was very loud. When the match started, she showed everyone the meaning of the long-range magician specialist.


    Even though it was quite a distance from the targets, Mayumi shot all of the targets with unmatched precision and uracy, using a dry ice bullet that was made by her magic. If she was using her eyes, then it was impossible, but she used rare magic, which was known as "Multi Scope," it was rare magic that allowed perceiving solid objects from every angle.


    Looking at Mayumi, Haru didn''t think that someone could match her in this Speed Shooting match.


    As for the next event, it was the Battle Board that was represented by Mari.


    Battle Board, also referred to as "Surfing," is a game that originated as a method for training naval forces.


    yers receive a board simr to a surfing board and mustplete threeps on an artificial channel 3 km in length by making full use of magic to propel them forward.


    yerspete for victory. ording to the rules, the use of magic to directly interfere with other yers is forbidden, though you are allowed to use magic on the water to indirectly interfere. The Preliminaries consists of six races, four yers each. Two Semi-Finals games are held with three contestants each. A yoff is held to determine third ce, while the top yers from each Semi-finals race willpete one-on-one in the finals.


    Looking at Mari who came out to the stage, Haru could see that this girl had a lot of female fans, but he didn''t feel that much surprised since even though she was a girl, she was very manly.


    When the event started, the contestant from the other school directly used her magic to cause a big wave to cause a disruption to everyone, but Mari could smoothly escape from the wave and moved forward very fast, leaving everyone behind.


    Observing Mari, Haru had to admit that this girl was a very skilled magician since she used both "Movement Type" and Hardening magic at the same time. By using Hardening Magic, she would create an anchor between her and the board, which would cause her unlikely to fall, and after she and the board became one entity, she used "Movement Type" magic tounch forward. Moreover, based on the changes in the route she set up continuation timings and finely programs it all the way through. But that wasn''t all since she also used an "Oscition Type" of magic, which meant she multi-casted three types of magic at the same time.


    Thinking about Mayumi and Mari, Haru felt that no one would be able to defeat both of them in this Nine Schools Competition.


    Mayumi overwhelmed everyone with her magic which had been polished to an artistic level and Mari could control various and diverse magic types of magic, adapting to every situation.


    Looking at the two, Haru knew that the two might be targetedter, but rather than Mayumi, he felt that something more likely happened to Mari, so it seemed that he needed to prepare something so nothing would happen to Mari.

 Chapter 1813 - Harus Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 1813 - Haru''s Tricks</h4>


    On the first day, Haru spent his time together with Maya and Sumire, both of them only stayed here for the first day since they wanted to meet him, but they would return back to Sendaiter. He had given them a copy of Shamb before so they could teleport anywhere as long as they had saved that location.


    Spending their time together, they watched how Mayumi''s performance overwhelmed everyone again.


    As the Saegusa family''s descendant, Mayumi had exclusive magic only for her family, and that magic was known as "Magic Bullet Shooter".


    The Magic Bullet Shooter is A-Rank Magic, a variation of Dry Ice shooting magic, ''Dry Bullet'' which enables control over the firing point. Using this magic, "bullet" can be fired from any angle.


    It uses dry ice pellets as bullets that fly at a supersonic speed, enough to prate armor, a phenomenon impossible in nature.


    It has the firing power of Tactical-ss Magic - which can incapacitaterge groups, alternatively, to destroy mobile weapons such as tanks or fighter aircraft. In other words, it''s a trump card, which has the ability to overturn the result of battle on its own.


    Mayumi used this magic and her inborn ability, Multi-Scope, which results in long-range shooting magic with no blind spot.


    Using this magic, she became the champion of the Sharp Shooter event directly without anyone capable of doing anything.


    Haru thought that if that "Magic Bullet Shooter" and "Multi-Scope" were used at the same time, Mayumi could directly massacre the battlefield directly.


    With all of that, the first day of the Nine Schools Competition ended, but there were a lot of things that needed to be watched out for.


    ---


    After the first day of the Nine Schools Competition, all the female members of the Student Council gathered together to celebrate Mayumi who had won 1st ce in the Sharp Shooting event.


    "Congrattions, Prez!"


    "Thanks~~" Mayumi smiled happily.


    After they congratted Mayumi, they talked about today''s event, especially the boys since their result was quite subpar from the girls'' side. They talked about the engineering side since they wanted a different engineer to take care of tomorrow''s event.


    Everyone was thinking together about who was the most suitable one¡­


    "Hmm¡­ the person who is of both tomorrow and the day after is¡­"


    "!!!"


    Suddenly the image of one person appeared in their minds and they looked at Suzune at the same time.


    Suzune nodded calmly and said, "Well, I''ll tell himter."


    "¡­Rin-chan, remember that this is an important event, you can''t y around, alright?" Mayumi said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Suzune sighed and said, "Who is ying around? If you want, you can also visit his room too. This hotel is his family''s property and if I''m not wrong, he should have the best room among us. I didn''t visit him yesterday since you pulled me in before and didn''t let me see him." She still had some grudges since she was being separated from Haru.


    "Eh? Is this the hotel Haru''s family property?" Azusa was dumbfounded.


    "Not only the hotel, but the television channel that is broadcasting the event is also his family business too." Mari sighed and said, "I wonder whether the Rokkaku n is going to be the richest Magician n on earth." Her words weren''t without basis since, at this moment, the Rokkaku n might be the richest n on the earth from all the businesses that were owned by this family.


    "Well, this problem isn''t really important, even if he ising from a rich family or not, my feeling for him won''t change," Suzune said calmly.


    "¡­¡­" Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, and Azusa were wondering how Haru was able to make this stern girl be so loveable.


    "Now, I feel that you''re too wasteful on Haru, Rin-chan!" Mayumi couldn''t help but hug Suzune bitterly.


    "You''re too close." Suzune pushed Mayumi''s face with her hand and asked, "So are youing with me?"


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    ---


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    "Who?"


    "It''s me," Suzune said simply in front of the Haru''s room, as Mayumi, Mari, Miyuki, and Azusa were hiding on the side, waiting for him to open the door.


    The door was opened and Mayumi and Mari were about to surprise him, but they were dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them!


    Haru opened the door, but he was only wearing a white towel that was wrapped around his waist, showing his naked upper body to everyone in front of him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru, of course, noticed them, but it would be wasteful to not use this chance to tease them, right?


    Haru showed a shocked expression, but the girls were also shocked, especially when they saw the muscles on his body, then a big bulge that was hidden behind the white towel. He then quickly closed the door and the girls also didn''t say anything, quietly, standing there with a shocked expression. Then after a moment, he opened the door again and asked, "What''s wrong?" His expression was quite normal and didn''t change much, looking at everyone with a doubt.


    "Well, let''s talk inside," Suzune said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ---


    Listening to Suzune''s words, Haru nodded and understood why everyone was here. "I see¡­ Do you want me to be tomorrow''s engineer?"


    "Can you?" Suzune asked.


    "I don''t mind." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s good." Suzune nodded then looked at him and asked, "Then why did you only wear your towel before?" She didn''t know that Haru had the ability to detect someone''s presence if she knew that she might be able to see his trick. Fortunately, she didn''t.


    "I have just gotten out of a bath and heard your voice so¡­" Haru didn''t need to exin afterward, but his words had a lot of meaning for the girls since that meant, Suzune had seen him naked?!


    Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, and Azusa were in shock. In a time where the virginity of the girls was very important, they didn''t expect that both Haru and Suzune had done that kind of thing.


    "But it''s good that you''re here since I have something to talk about with you," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing his tone, they knew that something big was happening.


    Haru then told of his experience where he found three intrudersst night and their expression couldn''t help but change. "And I have a feeling that someone might attack us soon."


    "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded, but then their expression became serious.


    "Do you know who will be attacked, Haru?" Mayumi asked with a serious expression.


    "Both you and Juumonji-senpai won''t be attacked since both of you areing from the Ten Master ns and if you two are attacked the matter won''t be simple, but this organization wants to weaken our power, no, they want us to lose this Nine Schools Competition, so isn''t it obvious who they will attack?" Haru said while looking at one person among the group.


    Everyone followed his gaze and they were dumbfounded.


    Mari was also dumbfounded and pointed her finger at herself. "Me?"


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Be careful, Mari-senpai¡­ You might be targeted, but I''ll make sure that you''ll be alright and won''t let them seed." Mari was a beautiful girl and there was no way for him to let such a beautiful girl be hurt by the terrorist organization!

 Chapter 1814 - Spending Time Together

    <h4>Chapter 1814 - Spending Time Together</h4>


    The next day, right in the morning, Honoka woke up quite early and couldn''t stay on her bed any longer so she went out to do a morning run. When she recalled how Mari won the Battle Board, she couldn''t help but feel quite down, wondering whether she could also do the same.


    ''If only Haru was my engineer at the event¡­'' Honoka sighed and felt quite jealous of Miyuki and Shizuku, who had Haru as their engineer, while Azusa was her engineer. She also didn''t have a chance to talk with him that much since yesterday he didn''t join them, watching the match, which made her, even more, want to meet him.


    It might not be rted, but Honoka is the descendant of the "Elements" descendant, who were Magicians present in Japan before the establishment of ''Numbers''. The blood of Element of Light (One of the Elements of Nature) flows in her veins. Their specializations were based on the traditional Japanese elements (Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, Light, and Thunder).


    She inherits that magic (Element of Light) which is not a part of 4 System/8 Types of magic. Because she is a descendant of the Elements she uses Elemental Magic (Light Magic) which is unknown to the whole world yet since Elements are developed in a research Institute secretly which means they exist only in Japan and are said to be one of the secret developments in the history of magic. This means that she is one of the few magicians who doesn''t specialize in the 4 System/8 Types of Magic.


    Honoka is a Magician capable ofpletely shielding her presence from view; a skill that cannot be mimicked by Stars members'' magic.


    It was mentioned that they introduced a factor of ''absolute obedience'' in Elements'' genes and so the descendants are excessively loyal, often to a person of the opposite gender, which may exin her attitude towards Haru.


    Haru was the first person who made Honoka this way, so even though she knew that he had a girlfriend, she kept depending on him.


    Honoka wanted to meet Haru, especially she thought about her condition since she knew that among Miyuki and Shizuku, she was the weakest. Miyuki was a very powerful all-around magician and Shizuku had enough magic power to brute force most things. She knew that she needed to work hard, but at the same time, she knew that Haru might have a way to help her.


    "Honoka!"


    Honoka was startled, then quickly turned her head. Her face quickly bloomed into a smile and greeted him back. "Haru!"


    "Up early and working hard?" Haru said with a smile. "Since we met together, how about we work out together?"


    "Ye - Yes!" Honoka said without hesitation.


    Haru and Honoka then worked out together, and one thing to another, it led to the situation, where he needed to help her to sit up. When he helped her to sit up, he had to admit that among the girls in this world, she really had massive breasts which made him amaze by the growth of this girl. Her beauty might not be on par with the members of the student council, but she was very cute and her body was bombastic.


    "With this, I''m sure that you won''t lose on both Battle Board and Mirage Bat, Honoka." Haru knew that Honoka would join both Battle Board and Mirage Bat, looking at her condition and her ability, he knew that she would be able to get a good result on the event, but suddenly he saw her expression started to change. "What''s wrong, Honoka?"


    "Um¡­ Haru, do you think that I can get a good result?" Honoka asked with some worry.


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "I have seen you from the entrance exam and we have been in the ss together for the past few months. I know your ability and I know that you''re not worse than both Miyuki and Shizuku." He knew that Honoka had a very good light maniption magic, and as long as she could control it very well, without a doubt, both Miyuki and Shizuku might lose against her.


    "Re - Really?" Honoka was surprised, and her tone was very cheerful at that moment.


    "Un." Haru nodded and said, "I might not be your engineer, but I can help you if you need some advice." He looked at Honoka and saw that herplexion became very cheerful so he said, "Do you want to know how you can win the event easily?"


    "Yes!" Honoka said without hesitation.


    ---


    Spending his morning with Honoka, Haru then became Mayumi''s engineer at the Crowd Ball event. He checked the data for the CADs, but then Mayumi came toward him.


    "Haru." Mayumi ran toward him with a heavy breath and looked at him with a smile. "Sorry for the sudden substitution. I look forward to working with you. By the way, did you already memorize the data?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Everybody''s?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­I''m not sure what kind of thing you can''t do now." Mayumi sighed and if only this guy wasn''t a womanizer, then it would be perfect, but she also knew that he had the ability to have a lot of women too, still, she was wondering why this guy didn''t seem to have an interest in her? Was he blind?


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing! Let''s go!" Mayumi pouted and ignored him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru was wondering why it felt like he was the older one between them.


    ---


    On the Crowd Ball ground, Mayumi took off her jacket, showing her uniform in front of Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and had to admit that even though Mayumi''s body was quite petite, she was a really lovely girl, especially with those smooth legs. The only thing that he regretted was that she wore safety pants under that short skirt.


    "Why do you seem to be disappointed?" Mayumi asked in doubt.


    "Nothing," Haru said calmly.


    "Well, it''s alright, what do you think? Does it not suit me?" Mayumi asked while stretching her body.


    "It suits you well," Haru said sincerely.


    Mayumi blushed, then quickly turned so Haru wouldn''t be able to see her blush. "Well, can you help me a bit?"


    "Sure." Haru then helped Mayumi to stretch her body. He had to admit that her body was very flexible and he was sure that her body would be able to maintain various poses.


    Both of them talked to each other while Haru gave her some jokes which caused her tough.


    "Fufufu, I guess, this sense of humor is the reason why Rin-chan fell for you?" Mayumi asked in a tease.


    "No, it is probably my body. Suzune-senpai is greedy for my body," Haru said.


    Mayumi was stunned, before chuckled, but then her face also became red when she remembered what she had seenst night.


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Suzune felt that her nose was quite itchy for some reason.


    "Did you catch a cold, Ichihara-senpai?" Azusa asked in concern.


    "Nothing." Suzune shook her head and wondered whether someone was talking about her.


    ---


    "Rin-chan is going to get angry if she knows what you''re talking about," Mayumi said with someughter.


    "Well, I was joking." Haru then extended his hand to help Mayumi to get up.


    Mayumi smiled and took his hand. "Thanks."


    "No problem."


    "You know, it feels great to talk with you," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, you don''t get stiffly formal around me," Mayumi said.


    "Senpai, don''t fall for me, alright?" Haru said helplessly.


    "Who - Who is going to fall for you?!" Mayumi was like a cat whose tail was being stepped on. Her face was so red and she was annoyed.


    "Well, I won''t say much, but do your best, Senpai." Haru then patted Mayumi''s back gently and sat on the side to watch her match since he was her engineer at that moment.


    Looking at Haru, Mayumi somehow feltplicated, but at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of Suzune at this moment.


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Suzune felt that her nose was quite itchy again for some reason.


    "Did you catch a cold, Ichihara-senpai?" Azusa asked in concern since Suzune had coughed twice.


    "Nothing¡­" Suzune shook her head and really felt that someone was talking about her at that moment.

 Chapter 1815 - Merciless Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1815 - Merciless Girl</h4>


    Crowd Ball is a game where 6 cm diameter foam balls are shot into thepetition area usingpressed air. yerspete by using a racket or magic to force the balls to hit the opponent''s court.


    One setsts 3 minutes, and a ball is shot into the court, covered in a transparent box, every 20 seconds, leading to 9 balls being on the court simultaneously. Women have 3 sets per match while Men have 5 sets.


    Haru was on the side, watching Mayumi''s match as her engineer. He looked at the audience''s reaction and could see how famous Mayumi was. Looking at her opponent, he somehow felt a bit pitiful toward the girl and had a feeling that Mayumi would defeat this girl without mercy.


    [The first match starts!]


    Along with the announcement of the referee, Mayumi''s opponent used a "Movement Magic" to direct the ball to a ce that was difficult to return, but¡­


    Mayumi only stood there, holding her gun-shaped CAD, then used her magic!


    *Doon!*


    Mayumi''s opponent could only watch this scene in shock and was unable toprehend what was happening.


    Haru, who was on the side, could only shake his head since the difference in ability between the two was too far apart.


    The magic that Mayumi used before was Multiple Bounce.


    Multiple Bounce is a Speed Type Magic that focuses on the maniption of kic vectors. This is with the intention of reversing the movement of the object of interest. Usage of this magic does not involve any precise adjustments being made to the target''s trajectory but purely rejects all targets back.


    With this one spell, Mayumi rebounded the ball back to the opponent''s side. Although there was a chance that the ball might lose its kic energy on the floor or walls and then fail to reach the opponent''s court due to low sticity, as a direct descendant of the Ten Master ns, she had enough magical ability to act as if the risk didn''t exist.


    The opponent sent out one ball one after another, moving from one side to another with very fast movement, but Mayumi only stood there in ce, holding her gun-shaped CAD, rebounding all the ball back to the opponent.


    Haru looked at Mayumi''s opponent whose sweat had dripped all over her body and despair was shown on her face. As for Mayumi, she was still beautiful and there wasn''t any single sweat on her face or body, showing the elegance and mastery over her magic.


    *Doon!* *Doon!* *Doon!*


    Mayumi kept scoring and the score kept increasing that it couldn''t be stopped until it was the end of the first round.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Mayumi''s opponent plopped on the ground before she walked weakly toward her rest area.


    Mayumi was still calm, walking chicly toward Haru as if she had done nothing.


    "Good work, Mayumi-senpai." Haru gave a towel and a tea to Mayum.


    "Thanks!" Mayumi smiled, wiped her face with a towel, then looked at the tea. "What is this?"


    "Well, it is tea. I made it," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Mayumi was surprised, then tasted the tea slightly and became even more surprised. "It tastes good!" She looked at him and asked, "I have heard that you''re good at cooking from Rin-chan, is that true?" She became quite jealous of Suzune at that moment since she knew that Haru and Suzune often cooked together.


    "¡­Is it really time for you to ask something like this?" Haru was speechless and said, "Well, it doesn''t really matter since your opponent is going to withdraw after all."


    "Eh!? Withdraw? Why?" Mayumi was dumbfounded.


    [First Match: yer''s withdrawal notification]


    "!!!" Mayumi was surprised.


    Haru shook his head and thought that an airhead girl was really cruel.


    ---


    After the first match, Haru and Mayumi went to the maintenance tent to prepare her CAD. His maintenance was very smooth since there wasn''t any problem with her CAD.


    Mayumi, on the side, watched Haru who maintained her CAD curiously while drinking the tea that was made by him. She thought that it would be good to have a cookie with this tea, but she was in the match after all.


    "Don''t drink too much, or else, you''ll be troubled with the toilet," Haru said.


    Mayumi''s lips twitched and said, "Haru, has someone told you that youck delicacy?"


    "I''m just trying to remind you." Haru then ended the maintenance and returned the CAD to Mayumi. "Looks like you have been tuning in well on your own. I didn''t make any changes to the software that is worth mentioning."


    "Thank you, Haru." Mayumi nodded with a smile then received her CAD, but when it happened, their hands touched each other. Her face quickly became red, but she didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to go to the toilet?" Haru asked with some confusion.


    "It''s not!!" Mayumi was almost mad at that moment. She snorted and was ready for her match again, but when she turned, there was a smile on her face, thinking that it was very nice to just talk to each other like this.


    When the second match began, Mayumi felt a strange feeling on her CAD. ''What''s this?'' She was confused, but she didn''t expect her CAD to be several times better and smoother than before, it was also very easy to use, which made her very dumbfounded!


    Just like before, Mayumi massacred her opponent, but she didn''t care much about her opponent and strode toward Haru. "Haru, you liar! Although you said that you didn''t change the software of my CAD, why did the efficiency increase?" She pointed her finger at him and looked at him as if she had found a big secret.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru took the ss of tea and gave it to Mayumi. "Calm down. Drink it first.


    "Ah, thank you." Mayumi sipped the tea and calmed herself. She felt her entire body was sofortable, but then she realized that she had been fooled by him! "Exin it to me, Haru!"


    "I didn''t change anything, and if the efficiency of your CAD increased, then it should be because I got rid of the bloatware," Haru said.


    "Bloatware?" Mayumi asked while sitting next to Haru.


    "Un." Haru nodded and exined. "File fragments from the previous updates remain in the CAD system area by erasing the unnecessary data, the efficiency more or less rises."


    "Then¡­ that''s¡­" Mayumi quickly stood up, bowed her head, and apologized. "I''m sorry for calling you a liar, Haru!"


    "No, you don''t need to worry, it is a very negligible change, but you have noticed it, as expected of you, Mayumi-senpai." Haru looked at Mayumi with a smile and said, "Now please concentrate on your match."


    Mayumi looked at Haru''s smile for a while, blinked her eyes, but then she nodded vigorously. "Of course, I will!"


    Then as expected, on the second day of the Nine Schools Competition, Crowd Ball''s girl''s division, Saegusa Mayumi from First High School, achieved victory!


    Haru looked at Mayumi''s opponents and could only shake his head since Mayumi was too merciless, right?

 Chapter 1816 - Dont Let Them Know, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1816 - Don''t Let Them Know, Alright?</h4>


    Even though Mayumi''s event ended, there was still another event on the second day, Haru also took a break and watched this event together with Suzune at the First High School camp.


    The next event that would be held was the official for both Crowd Ball for the boys'' division and the Ice Pir Break for the girls'' division.


    The Crowd Ball for the boys'' division would be yed by Kirihara Takeaki and the Ice Pir Break for the girls'' division would be yed by Chiyoda Kanon.


    Haru had to admit that Kirihara''s luck was very good since Kirihara''s girlfriend was very cute, but he thought it might be the reason that this guy might lose on the event today. As for Chiyoda Kanon, he had a feeling that this girl might be the winner of the Ice Pir Break.


    Icicle Destruction or "Ice Pir Break" is a game where two yers stand on a tower four meters in height, defending twelve pirs contained in a twelve-meter square area while attacking twelve pirs in the opposition''s field.


    yerspete to destroy the opponent''s pirs before their own are broken. There is no need to use the body, since yerspete remotely with magic, so yers may wear whatever they wish, with the only restriction being that "It Must Not Offend Public Order or Morals".


    It is said the Women''s Pir Break has be a fashion show in recent years. Also, it can be assumed that it is the only game where even Lethal Rank A magic can be used due to it not being a directlybative sport.


    Unfortunately, Kanon''s dress was pretty in, but Haru wasn''t that surprised, considering Kanon had a fiance already. By the way, her fiance was Isori Kei, who was also the engineer on the Nine Schools Competition.


    "What do you think of those two events, Haru?" Suzune asked.


    "Kirihara-senpai will lose and Chiyoda-senpai should be able to get 1st ce in the event," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune.


    "Well, if Kirihara-senpai can win then it is all good, but if he can''t win, then without a doubt, if we have to put all the burden on Juumonji-senpai and Mari-senpai. I don''t need much to worry about Juumonji-senpai, but Mari-senpai¡­" Haru then looked at his tablet, watching the route that Mari had taken on the Battle Board game.


    "What have you been watching?" Suzune asked.


    "It''s Mari-senpai''s route from the 1st year until now," Haru said with a frown.


    "What did you see from it?" Suzune asked, wondering what Haru had found out.


    "Well, hopefully, I might be thinking too much, but almost all of her route isn''t that much different from each other, or rather, it is very predictable," Haru said.


    "Predictable?" Suzune raised her eyebrow and asked, "Just what do you want to say, Haru?"


    "It''s just my own guess, but someone will probably try to sabotage Mari-senpai in this ce," Haru said while pointing his finger at the sharp turn on the Battle Board''s map. "We have Mizuki so we don''t need to worry that someone might sabotage us, but what if someone sabotages the other team? Such as making their board move faster so suddenly so it''ll collide into Mari-senpai."


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that, Mari''s control over her magic is superb," Suzune said, believing in Mari''s ability.


    "That''s true, I also believe in Mari''s ability, so I can guess that Mari-senpai will be able to stop this person who is about to collide with her, but then what if some ident happens in the middle? For example, what if the water suddenly sinks and causes Mari-senpai to lose her bnce? Then without a doubt, both of them will collide with each other and Mari-senpai will be hurt," Haru exined slowly.


    "How can the water suddenly sink? If there''s magic that is used on the water, then someone will realize it, right?" Suzune asked in doubt.


    "In truth, I know who has attacked us before," Haru said and didn''t answer Suzune''s question immediately.


    "Who?" Suzune asked with a frown.


    "It''s a mafia syndicate from the Great Asian Union which is known as No Head Dragon. You should also know that, unlike our country where we excel in Modern Magic, the Great Asian Union excelled in traditional magic, so I have thought that they might use a spirit to cause water to sink," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune knew that her man was smart, but this guy was too smart, right? "Just how did you make such a hypothesis?"


    Haru smiled at Suzune and said, "It is because I''m a bad guy, Suzune-senpai." He caressed her hair lightly, brushing it with his fingers.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Haru really wanted to kiss Suzune''s lips at that moment, but then he said, "I want to kiss you, but this isn''t the ce. Let''s talk about this matter in the roomter and let''s focus on Mari-senpai now."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Suzune blushed even more, but then she coughed to calm herself and asked, "So why did this organization do this?"


    "I have told you the reason, right? It''s money," Haru said.


    "Money?" Suzune still felt disbelief in this matter.


    Haru opened the gambling site on his tablet and exined. "Even though I didn''t join the gamble, I still observe the odds and the site. You can see how confident the dealer is for the Third High School to win thispetition, but in reality, you can see how the First High School has created a huge gap and be the 1st rank in the Nine Schools Competition, right? If the Third High School can''t win thepetition, then without a doubt, those casinos that are owned by the No Head Dragon syndicate will lose a lot of money, no, without a doubt, they will go bankrupt." Even though he didn''t gamble on himself, he asked a middleman to gamble on the behalf of the Rokkaku n, and his team also prepared to short sell all the casinos stocks that were owned by the No Head Dragon after his school won thepetition.


    "So if they don''t want to go bankrupt, they will need to sabotage us, they might try to hurt, or kill us in the process," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "I need to tell Mari about this," Suzune said with a serious expression and was about to stand up.


    "I know, but you need to calm down now." Haru quickly held Suzune''s waist and said, "I have uncovered their tricks, but don''t let them know about this matter, alright? We need to do it slowly so they wille out and I can catch all of them in one swoop, alright?"


    "Un." Suzune also calmed herself, letting her body be hugged by him. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she just couldn''t get away from him.


    "Well, there''s only two of us here, should we continue?" Haru asked in a whisper.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1817 - His Prediction Is Right

    <h4>Chapter 1817 - His Prediction Is Right</h4>


    As Haru had predicted before, Kirihara had lost, and Kanon had won on each of their respective events, which caused Suzune to be more amazed at him. However, he felt that everything was ording to his calction since Kirihara''s best magic was Sonic de, which was an "Oscition-Type of Magic." He didn''t think Kihara was suitable to be the representative at the Crowd Ball event, but not everyone was as talented as Juumonji, Mayumi, and Mari.


    Or rather, Haru had to admit that except for Hattori, the rest of the 2nd year of the First High School was pretty much weak.


    As for Kanon, Haru didn''t think that her victory was surprising, considering her origin was.


    Kanon is a member of the Chiyoda Family, which is one of the Hundred Families. The Magicians of the Chiyoda Family specialize in using Long Range Solid Matter Oscition Systematic Magic, particrly when ites to using Earthshaker magic.


    The magic that Kanon used at the event was "Mine Genesis." It was a Long Range Solid Matter Oscition Systematic Magic that created a powerful oscition that could be applied to any material such as dirt, rock, sand, or cement as long as the solid matter was recognized as the "Earth''s surface." The applied area would suffer vertical vibrations that ran perpendicr to the epicenter as the affected "Earth''s surface" groans under the magic.


    In conclusion, Kanon''s magic was simr to Haru''s Gura Gura no Mi power to create an earthquake through a vibration, but it had a smaller scale.


    With all of that, the second day of the Nine Schools Competition ended, and Haru brought Suzune to his room so they could talk deeper there.


    ---


    In Haru''s room, the members of the Student Council gathered, listening to Haru''s hypothesis, Mayumi couldn''t help but be stunned, and as for Mari, she nodded and said, "So all I need to do is to change my route, right? Especially on that sharp turn."


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You should also bring Mizuki with you to make sure that the staff won''t cause a mess on your CAD." He then looked at Mizuki and said, "Can you, Mizuki?"


    "Yes." Mizuki nodded.


    "But Senpai, I''ll try to clear up the artificial channel so there won''t be anything there, and you can go all out at your event," Haru said.


    "Can you see the spirit, Haru?" Mayumi asked.


    "I have simr eyes to Mizuki, after all," Haru said some bullsh*t since he didn''t want to talk about the power of his "Horo Horo no Mi." His "Horo Horo no Mi" was simply a bug for every Magician who used Ancient Magic. With this ability, it was a simple thing for him to control the spirit and various beings in this world, or rather, he might have already be the master of the underworld if he wanted to.


    "¡­¡­¡­" At this moment, they were wondering whether there was something that Haru couldn''t do.


    "Still, Senpai, if you don''t catch the contestant that might collide into you, your chance of getting hurt will be smaller," Haru said.


    Mari thought for a while and said, "I''ll do things based on the situation. If I can help, then I''ll help, but if it isn''t possible, then I won''t do it."


    They nodded since Mari''s safety was more important than anything.


    "Well, I won''t stop you here for a long time, there''s a match tomorrow so we can''t stay up toote, right?" Haru said.


    They nodded, but somehow, why did they feel that this guy was trying to drive them away?


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    Well, it might be their imagination, but then, why did Suzune stay?


    "Rin-chan, let''s go back to our room, there''s still something that we need to talk about," Mayumi said.


    Mari nodded and said, "Yeah, there''s this problem that we need to solve first."


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Suzune.


    "Wait, Mari-senpai, let me teach you a magic to catch if a yer is suddenly about to collide into you," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Mari stopped and looked at Haru curiously.


    ---


    In the audience seat, watching the Board Battle game that would be held soon, Haru sat with everyone with Erika and Honoka on both of his sides. His eyes were wide open, watching the artificial channel until he saw the spirit below the water. He snorted inwardly, then hijacked the spirit, controlling it, before he nodded since he knew who was the user of this spirit. He didn''t kill this guy but used his telepathic ability to control him, bing his minion, who would report everything that happened on the No Head Dragon.


    "The match is going to start soon, Haru!" Erika said while pulling his sleeve.


    "Um, I know." Haru nodded, then looked at Mari who somehow also looked in his direction. He gave her a nod with a smile and said "good luck" through his lips'' movement.


    ---


    Mari snorted, looking at him from a distance, but there was a smile on her face. She was full of confidence and knew that she could win, but then, she was wondering who would collide with herter.


    ''Well, thinking too much is useless.''


    Mari could only handle the situation when it happened, and if it didn''t happen then it was all good.


    [On your mark!]


    [Starts!]


    The moment the match started, Mari quickly became the 1st, but behind her, the yer from Seventh High School quickly followed behind Maru''s tail, without letting her go, but it was normal, considering the Seventh High School was known as "Seventh High of the Sea", and it was also simr situation asst year.


    Mari raised her eyebrow and knew that the person behind her should be the one who was being sabotaged, but she needed to focus since she would arrive at the ce where the ident might happen.


    Passing through the straight line, Mari knew that they would approach the acute curve, and in this curve, there wasn''t any camera, and this was where Haru''s words would be confirmed!


    When Mari was about to turn, she didn''t choose the outer side, but rather the inner side of the turn, when it happened, she suddenly saw the yer from Seventh High School who she had left suddenly was approaching her with very fast speed!


    "!!!"


    When this happened, Mayumi, Suzune, Miyuki, Azusa, Juumonji, and the rest of the people that had heard Haru''s words, felt that their hearts tightened since they knew that if there was another incident then Mari would be hurt!


    Mari calmed herself and had prepared for this, so she used her magic to neutralize the movement of the yer that was about to collide with her, and at the same time, she also used the magic that was taught by Haru yesterday. This magic was automatically used with her Psion, and the yer that was about to collide with her was stopped by an air-like pillow in midair.


    It happened only for a few seconds, but it made everyone''s heart tighten before all of them sighed in relief.


    ---


    "What was happening?" Honoka looked at the match with a doubt.


    "Something happened to the yer from Seventh High School," Haru said simply, but then, he nced at Miyuki, who also happened to nce at him secretly. They nodded secretly, but didn''t say much, and continued to watch the match.


    As for Tatsuya, of course, he also noticed this, but because of Mari''s incident, he didn''t see how Haru and Miyuki nced at each other secretly before.


    ---


    "The magic will end soon, just swim, alright?" Mari said then quickly continued her match, leaving the yer that was about to collide with her before, but with this incident, all of them knew that someone or organization really intended to hurt them!

 Chapter 1818 - After I Have Found Their Location, Then...

    <h4>Chapter 1818 - After I Have Found Their Location, Then¡­</h4>


    On the second day, without a doubt, even if Kirihara had lost in the Crowd Ball event, the First High School left the other school teams with a huge difference, especially when Mari had won the Battle Board game. However, even if they had won, they couldn''t show a happy smile since they knew that they had been targeted by the mafia syndicate.


    After the second day of the event ended, the teams from the First High School gathered together, especially the members of the Student Council, Moral Committee, and Club Management. As for the rest, they weren''t told since it was better there wasn''t any unnecessary thought on their minds so they could focus on the Nine Schools Competition, after all, not everyone had a strong mental fortitude, and even if they knew what had happened, they might not be able to do something, only adding more anxiety, so only a few people gathered together, talking the countermeasure that might happen in the next events on the Nine Schools Competition.


    "Without a doubt, the ones who have sabotaged us are the No Head Dragon," Haru said to everyone in the meeting room.


    "¡­No Head Dragon?" Mizuki was confused by this name.


    "It''s a mafia syndicate in Hong Kong. You can say that this syndicate has some connection with us too," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Remember the anti-magic terrorists of the past? In truth, they also have a connection with this organization too," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Hearing those words, they suddenly had a headache.


    Juumonji frowned and asked, "Was this revenge?"


    "No, it was just that we''re unlucky. The business of this syndicate is a casino, and they have just happened to bet on the Third High School, so we, the First High School, who is in the 1st ce, be their target since if we win thepetition, they might lose a lot of money," Haru exined to everyone.


    "Just for money?!" Mari mmed her fist to the table, and she was furious when she thought about what had almost happened to her.


    "Calm down, Mari." Mayumi patted Mari''s shoulder and looked at Haru. "Haru, do you have a countermeasure?"


    "For now, this syndicate won''t dare to attack us openly, even Mari-senpai has been sabotaged on the location where there isn''t any camera, but if they know that we have realized their n, then they might send out a magician to kill some of our students," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was silent when they heard it.


    "For now, let''s not do anything until I have found their hiding location," Haru said.


    In Juumonji''s eyes, there was a killing intent, but it was quickly hidden, and he said, "I''ll also ask the army to help us with this matter, and when we have found them¡­"


    There was no need to say what they were about to do now, the syndicate had nned to hurt them and even kill them, so there was no need to give them mercy anymore.


    "Mizuki, I know that it''ll be a tough job for you, but I hope that you can always be with the participants and the engineering team so you can check whether there''s a staff that has sabotaged our CAD, especially after Mari-senpai has won the Battle Board, we have distanced our gap with the Third High School, and I''m sure that they''ll be impatience, and might start to sabotage us aggressively," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Mizuki nodded without hesitation. She had been using her eyes for the past few days, and fortunately, she didn''t see anything.


    "Say, Haru, in the worst case, what will happen?" Erika asked. She was also a member of the Moral Committee, and with her connection with the police, she was a great help in this matter, so she was also in this meeting.


    "Worse case, they might send a suicide attack with a bomb to cause chaos in the Nine Schools Competition, so it''ll be stopped, and the bet will be null," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing Haru''s words, they had a chill since they had never expected that someone could be so vile just for money.


    "I know the situation is serious, but I won''t let anyone be hurt in this Nine Schools Competition, so don''t worry and do your best in thepetition," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they somehow felt very secure and warm.


    "Oh, right, before the end of the meeting, I want to remind you that if you want to eat, it is better to eat together with the members of the Third High School and if possible, you should be careful with your food, least that you might be poisoned," Haru said since he knew that the terrorist was very simple and very crude, so the way that they sabotaged them would be by either poisoned, sabotaging the CAD, or sending out a suicide attack like what they did before.


    After the meeting, they went out to their room since they needed to rest.


    Haru walked with Mizuki, looking at her small body that was trembling slightly. He asked, "Mizuki, are you scared?"


    "Ah!" Mizuki was startled, but then, she nodded, since she knew that everyone''s safety was on her hands at that moment, and if she missed¡­


    When Mizuki was in doubt and hesitant, her hand was grasped by Haru.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here with you, so you don''t need to be scared," Haru said gently.


    Mizuki was surprised. Her face was covered in blush.


    "I believe in you, and that is also the reason why I have brought you here, but it is also because of that it is my responsibility to protect you, so don''t hesitate and ask for my help if you need it," Haru said.


    "Um." Mizuki was shy, and her heartbeat was moving very fast, but she nodded. "I - I''ll ask you!"


    Haru nodded and had to admit that this girl was very cute, but he couldn''t eat her since he needed to do something else first. He thought that this mafia syndicate was only a coward that didn''t dare to do anything extreme since there was Kudo Retsu on the venue, but he thought that this old fart name might have been long gone, and it was better to deal with this mafia syndicate by himself so he could do this Nine Schools Competition peacefully.


    ''I have to find their location first, then¡­''


    ---


    The third day ended peacefully without any problem, and Mari, Juumonji, and Kanon won on their respective events all without trouble, but they weren''t drunk with the sess and quickly focussed on the day after since on the fourth day, the first rookie event would start, and it was the day when Haru would show his skill as an engineer for the first time.


    The score that would be gotten by the rookie event might be only half of the official event, but the importance of this event was also important.


    Honoka, Erika, and their group gathered together in the audience seat to watch Shizuku, who was about to enter the Speed Shooting eventter.


    Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari were also the same since they were curious about how well Shizuku was with the CAD that was managed by Haru, but when they thought that they were about to watch the event peacefully, they didn''t expect that there was a trouble that happened on one of their yers.

 Chapter 1819 - Is There Something That He Cant Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1819 - Is There Something That He Can''t Do?</h4>


    In the maintenance room, Haru and Shizuku stayed together.


    Shizuku was about to enter her first event which was Speed Shooting, but before the start of the event, she checked her rifle-shaped CAD that had been tuned by Haru, and her deadpan expression, couldn''t help but showed a surprised expression.


    "What do you think of the CAD condition, Shizuku?" Haru asked.


    "It''s wless." Shizuku held her CAD, checked all of the entire, and said, "It is morefortable than my own."


    "That''s good, if you have something that you want to change, then just tell me," Haru said while looking at the rifle-shaped CAD that he had lent to Shizuku.


    "Um." Shizuku nodded.


    Haru then noticed Shizuku''s state was a bit wrong, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Um, Haru, can you form an official contract with me to perform my CAD maintenance?" Shizuku suddenly asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was stunned, then smiled. "My price isn''t cheap."


    "How much?" Shizuku asked directly. She knew that Haru might notck money, but she still asked him anyway.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Shizuku who wanted to hire him as her private engineer, but he wasn''t that surprised, considering how rich this girl''s family was. She was so rich that even if all the worth of the ns of the Ten Master ns werebined, it might not be able topare to her family, and if it waspared to his family, then it would be simr. He could make his family even richer, but he felt that it was enough so he didn''t add more wealth, considering he was only interested in the power of media and a bank.


    Media and investment bank, it was two businesses that were developed by Haru for the Rokkaku n in this world.


    Haru might develop more in the future, but not now. He looked at Shizuku then patted her head and said, "Well, I can''t sign a contract with you, but I can help you to maintain your CAD from time to time, if I''m not busy, of course."


    "Um." Shizuku nodded and she closed her eyes, showing bliss on her face.


    Haru had to admit that Shizuku was cute, but then, it wasn''t the time to do this kind of thing. "Anyway, I''ve talked about your strategy. With the new magic, I''m sure that no one can defeat you in this event. So now, go out and get 1st ce!"


    "Yes!" Feeling the gentle pat on her back, Shizuku nodded without hesitation, showing a confident smile since she knew that she was going to win this tournament.


    ---


    Sitting on the audience seat, everyone was watching Shizuku who stood at the podium curiously, waiting for the event to start since they wanted to know her performance in this event. They knew how that the one who handled her CAD maintenance was Haru, which was why they wanted to see how Haru was going to bring Shizuku to victory.


    "I can''t wait to see how CAD he''s fine-tuned from scratch and how it will perform at the event," Mayumi said with some expectation.


    "Starting with Ms. Kitayama, he seems to be getting high praise from the athletes. Apparently, some athletes even went to the trouble of bringing their own CADs with them today¡­" Suzune said.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t that going to cause trouble?" Mari asked.


    "Regarding that, it seems that everything is under control. Apparently, he''ll be servicing them after the matches are over," Suzune said with a sigh since Haru was so popr, right?


    "Suzune, as his girlfriend, don''t you feel jealous?" Mayumi asked.


    "It''s alright, even if there''s a lot of girls around him, isn''t that normal? I mean, considering his real identity, but even so, all of them are just fans, and they''re not his girlfriend, so what''s the use of feeling jealous?" Suzune said calmly with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi and Mari.


    "Or do you want to be my sister, Mayumi?" Suzune asked with a smile.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Mayumi''s face was so red that it was as if there was smoke on her head.


    "Still, we need to tell him about the change in the Board Battle," Suzune suddenly reminded them.


    Mari felt a bit weird and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "If we want to win, then we can only let him enter thepetition, since besides him, who can do it?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mayumi and Mari knew that there was no suitable person other than him and knew that it was simply impossible for anyone other than him to change the position of the athlete so suddenly.


    While they were talking the event started and Shizuku showed her might while using the new magic that was developed by Haru.


    The moment the y was shot into the designated space, it was shattered by Shizuku.


    The magic that was used by Shizuku was a magic that was developed by Haru in the past, but it only showed its might on this event. The name of this magic was Active Air Mine.


    Active Air Mine is magic that enables the user to tag all solids that enter the Magic Activation Zone with magic vibratory waves, destroying the targets. By generatingpression waves inside the target, it undergoes repeated partial expansion and contraction. The rapid heating and cooling are repeated and hence, even solid rock weakens and copses.


    This magic sets numerous epicenters within the area where the targets are present, which generate virtual waves that give rise to vibratory waves within the targets. Instead of directly applying the waves to the targets with magic, the user sets up an area that causes the phenomena of applying such waves to the targets. The moment the waves from the epicentere into contact with such a target, the virtual waves be real waves within the target and affect it in reality.


    The Activation Sequence sets a cube within the target area which is 10 meters on each side, with the vertices and the center, nine points in total, being designated as epicenters.


    If someonepared both Shizuku and Mayumi, then Mayumi would be like a skilled sniper who had never missed. On the other hand, Shizuku was like setting up an ambush trap.


    They were very stunned when they saw the performance of Shizuku and knew that it was because of Haru, which made them even more dumbfounded at him, thinking that this guy was superman, right?


    But Haru''s performance wasn''t over since on Shizuku''s next match, she came out while bringing a generalized CAD with the shape of a rifle.


    There were two types of CAD which were specialized and general and if someone asked what was the difference then the specialized was like a dedicated gaming machine, and as for the general type, was like a personal PC.


    The best thing about the specialized type of CAD was that there was an assistance system on it, and it could only use one type of magic, on the other hand, the general CAD didn''t have that and it could use a lot of different types of magic, but Shizuku''s CAD was different. Even though her CAD was a general type, there was still an assistance system that helped her to aim the y, and she could also use two different types of magic which were Convergence and Oscition type of magic, so even though she faced someone in this event, she defeated her opponent with a very huge difference in point, which made them even more dumbfounded.


    Tatsuya had aplex expression on his face and somehow wondered how there was such an unfair existence in this world.


    On the other hand, Shizuku was showing a sweet smile, thinking that her CAD was perfect.


    As for Haru, he nodded and was satisfied with Shizuku''s result, but he didn''t realize that there was trouble that was about toe toward him.

 Chapter 1820 - Theres A Task That I Want You To Do, Is That Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 1820 - There''s A Task That I Want You To Do, Is That Okay?</h4>


    In the tent of the First High School, Mayumi was very happy and praised everyone. "That''s amazing! For the girls'' rookie Speed Shooting, we got the top three ranks!" She looked at Shizuku and said, "Congrattions on your overall victory, Kitayama-san!"


    "Thank you very much." Shizuku also showed a pleased expression.


    "Akechi-san, Takigawa-san too, you really did a good job as well," Mayumi said.


    Akechi and Takigawa blushed and happily epted their praise.


    "But it goes without saying that this is an aplishment of Tatsuya as the engineer." Mari was also very happy and praised Haru. "That was really a great feat!"


    "Thank you very much." Haru looked at Mari and felt weird since this girl was too happy, right?


    "Haru, we have a request for Kitayama''s magic from the Magic University to officially list it on the "Index," Suzune said with a smile, seemingly very pleased with this request.


    "Eh?" Shizuku was dumbfounded.


    "Index," or officially known as "The National University Comption Full Index of Specific Magic of Names," refers to the list of the specific names of magic. Listed on "Index," it means being officially acknowledged as new magic and is one of the honors researchers aim for.


    "Wow¡­" Mari was stunned.


    As for Haru, after he heard the news, he didn''t react much, but when he saw Suzune''s expression that was very happy as if she was the one who was being requested, he felt that his girlfriend was really cute and he wanted to kiss her somehow. "Then can you help me to handle it, Suzune-senpai?"


    "Yes." Suzune nodded with a happy smile.


    "Right, Haru, there''s one request that I hope that you can do," Mayumi suddenly interrupted them with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Mayumi''s smile, and somehow he felt something wasn''t good might happen soon on him.


    ---


    The First High School was in a happy mood since the result of the rookie event was very good for them, but for the other schools, they weren''t that happy, and they knew that the opponent that they needed to face was definitely a monster, especially their engineer, but even so, it didn''t stop Honoka from starting her first event.


    Honoka was standing on the top of the board, facing forward with a serious expression. She had a lot of Haru Energy since she stayed with him in the morning before, working out together, and she also learned a strategy to win this event so she didn''t feel nervous and had confidence that she would be able to win this event!


    ---


    Azusa, who was Honoka''s engineer, looked at Honoka from the audience seat curiously, wondering what kind of strategy that was told by Haru that could make Honoka, who had always been very nervous, to be so confident.


    "Azusa-senpai."


    Azusa turned her head and saw Shizuku. "Kitayama-san." She nodded and asked, "Where''s Haru?" She was wondering where Haru was since she didn''t see him anywhere.


    "Yeah, where''s Haru?" Erika asked.


    Miyuki and Leo were also curious, looking at Shizuku since after they had heard Haru''s amazing ability at engineering, they couldn''t help but want to ask him a lot of things.


    As for Tatsuya, he felt veryplex, but at the same time, even though he was always silent, and his mention had been stolen, for the first time, he felt that he was being challenged, and he was quite curious about this feeling.


    "He has something to do with thepetition. He should be with the President, Watanabe-senpai, and Ichihara-senpai," Shizuku said.


    "Something to do?" Even though they were wondering what Haru was going to do, there was no use thinking about it, considering that he was the engineer and also one of the athletes in thispetition.


    Everyone talked for a bit until Shizuku gave every one of them sunsses.


    "Sunsses?"


    "Yes." Shizuku nodded and said, "Haru has said that you have to wear this if you want to watch the event."


    "If you want to watch the event?"


    They felt weird, wondering why they needed to wear sses when they were at Honoka''s event, but Tatsuya, who was very smart, realized why Haru had given them sses. "Everyone, I think that we need to wear sses."


    "Eh?"


    They looked at Tatsuya in wonder and wondered why he suddenly said those words, but no one said much and wore the sses until they realized what was the function of the sunsses.


    The moment the event started, Honoka quickly used her magic on the surface of the water to blind everyone with a light.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everything was in silence, and everyone beside Honoka quickly covered their eyes and some of them even fell from the board since the light was just too blinding that it made them blind for a short time.


    As for Honoka, she hadunched herself and left everyone behind with a smile, feeling very grateful for Haru at this moment since she had won this event!


    But then once again, they were amazed at Haru again since it was the first time in First High School that someone had used the light magic on the Battle Board.


    ---


    After Honoka had won, she quickly ran and looked around, hoping that she could thank Haru directly.


    "Congrattions, Honoka," Miyuki said with a smile.


    "Congrattions!" Everyone also congratted Honoka since she had won the Board Game with a very huge gap.


    "Thank you, everyone." Honoka gave a sweet smile, then asked, "Um, where''s Haru?"


    "¡­¡­" They looked at Honoka and wondered whether this girl had fallen for Haru, but when they were about to answer that he might be with the student council members, they were dumbfounded when they heard the announcement that someone had changed the atmosphere of the Board Game rookie for the guys'' division, and this person, they knew him very well.


    Honoka looked at the face that was shown on the disy and couldn''t help but exim. "Haru!!!"


    ---


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden change of the athlete and they were even more dumbfounded when they learned the original athlete seemed to have a stomachache.


    "But, can Haru do it? He has never trained, right?" Leo asked in doubt.


    "It''s alright! I believe in Haru! He''s going to win this event!" Honoka said without hesitation since she believed that Haru would win.


    Looking at Honoka, they thought that this girl might not be saved anymore.


    In truth, not only did the students of the First High School feel surprised, but the other schools also felt surprised when they heard that Haru was going to join the Board Battle.


    Haru might not be as famous as the other magicians from the famous ns, but with the name of Rokkaku on his name, they knew that Haru was someone from the 18 Assistant Houses so without hesitation, all of them watched his match, especially the boys that would join the Monolith Code since they knew that Haru would be their opponent, but the moment Haru came out, he directly became the center of attention.


    The guys'' expressions were very ugly at this moment, and as for the girls, they were blushing and didn''t dare to look at the screen, though they secretly nced at him from time to time since his thing was too amazing, right?

 Chapter 1821 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1821 - Massacre</h4>


    Standing straight on the top of the board, Haru maintained his indifferent expression, folding his arms, but if someone looked at him closely, they would notice the corner of his lips that twitched uncontrobly. Somehow he had expected this matter, but it was just very troublesome when it really happened.


    In the past, the scale of this incident was quite small, since it only happened in the school, but this time, it was being aired on the entire country, no, it should be on the entire world since Haru was sure that everyone in this world was watching the Nine Schools Competition, considering they were very cornered about the level of the future Magician of Japan.


    ''But¡­''


    Haru could notice everyone gazing at him, but who was he?


    Haru had thick skin anyway, and there was nothing embarrassing about his body when he wore a swimsuit. Still, he was a bit worried that because of him, the public morale of the Nine Schools Competition was being questioned.


    Anyway, Haru felt great, but the other athletes who were standing next to him, even though he didn''t do anything, had already received huge mental damage before the event started.


    ---


    What had happened on Honoka before might be the first time for someone to use light magic to interfere with the opponents, and what had happened to Haru right now was also the same since it was for the first time when an athlete was huge bulge was shown through the swimsuit.


    There was nothing perverted about swimsuits, even the girls also wore swimsuits on the Board Battle, so it would show their bodyline perfectly, but no one had said anything about that, however, when it happened to the guy, somehow, there was this strange feeling in everyone''s heart.


    ''Big¡­''


    That was the only thing that crossed everyone''s mind at the moment.


    ---


    Maya and Sumire, who watched the match through the screen, weren''t sure how to describe their feelings.


    "I feelplex about this," Maya said with a sigh.


    "I wonder whether it is deliberate," Sumire said with augh.


    "¡­Let me ask." Maya then checked the reason why Haru became the athlete and raised her eyebrow.


    "What''s wrong?" Sumire asked.


    "It seems the previous athlete had a stomachache, and he became the recement," Maya said, then sighed. "His luck isn''t good." If it was another event, then she wouldn''t say much, but it happened to be a Board Battle, which required him to wear a swimsuit. If his thing wasn''t that big, then it was alright. Unfortunately, his thing was huge, so as long as he wore something tight, it would be perfectly shown. "I wonder whether he''s going to have more fans now." She bit her lower lips and somehow wanted to go to his roomter at night.


    "Without a doubt," Sumire said without hesitation, then looked at Maya with a smile. "Let''s visit his room at night."


    "Um." Maya also didn''t hesitate since she really missed him.


    ---


    In the tent of the First High School, Maya and Mari weren''t sure what to say after they watched Haru, who stood among everyone on the Board Battle. Their faces were red, and somehow they felt a bit guilty.


    Suzune looked at her two friends and didn''t say anything.


    "¡­I just didn''t expect it to be that big¡­" Mari murmured.


    "That¡­ That¡­ have you really done it with that thing?" Mayumi asked while looking at Suzune with some embarrassment, but there was a curiosity in her eyes.


    "Um." Suzune nodded without hesitation.


    The face of Mari and Mayumi quickly turned red, and they felt that their brains were overloaded at that moment.


    Suzune looked at her two friends and shook her head before she looked at the screen once again. "Somehow, I''m afraid the entire world is talking about this thing now."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mayumi and Mari weren''t sure what to say for a moment.


    ---


    When Mayumi, Mari, and Suzune discussed each other, everyone in the audience seat was also very.


    "He¡­ He''s destroying the morale of thispetition!" Erika shouted while pointing her finger at Haru, who was standing on the board.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone couldn''t say anything in refuting since it was the first time something like this happened, but Tatsuya, Miki, and Leo could only sigh in silence, and they were just a bit overwhelmed for a moment.


    Anyway, even though everyone was quite dumbfounded at that moment, it didn''t mean the event was going to stop.


    ---


    Haru stood tall and waited for the match to start.


    [On your mark!]


    ''Finally¡­'' Haru sighed in relief.


    [Starts!]


    The moment the event started, the other athletes also started to use their magic to move and disturb theirpetitors, especially Haru, but suddenly¡­


    *BAAAM!*


    Haru moved very fast and left everyone directly, leaving a huge wake of the trail, which caused everyone to lose their bnce and fall down.


    "Uwaaa!"


    "The wave!"


    "Damn!"


    The athletes panicked since they had fallen from their boards, but the audience, they were very stunned at this moment since Haru''s speed was very unbelievable.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The loud sound of an explosion was heard one after another, and Haru''s became faster and faster, but then¡­


    "Watch out!"


    The audience who didn''t have courage didn''t dare to see since they saw that Haru was about to crash into the wall of the artificial channel!


    However¡­


    *BOOOM!*


    Haru suddenly leaped and jumped out of the wall!


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths wide, watching him flipping 360 degrees in the air beforending on the other side of the artificial channel, creating a shortcut using his magic. They couldn''t even say anything, watching him overtake the otherpetitors who had just recovered directly showing how fast he was. When he passed, he also created a huge wave again and caused them to fall from their boards again, which made every athlete very helpless at this moment.


    "This is just a massacre¡­" Tatsuya felt amazed at this moment.


    Not only Tatsuya but everyone also felt the same, before they only remembered about the thing between his legs, but at this moment, they remembered his overwhelming power, giving everyone a helpless feeling.


    They watched him pass thestp, raising both of his fists high as if the king of the entire world, they might not forget this scene in their entire lives.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Screaming loudly, everyone was very excited since this massacre was very amazing!


    ---


    In Third High School, Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou, who was known as the leaders of the Third High School, watched Haru''s event since they knew that he would be their strongest opponent in this Nine Schools Competition, and they had to admit that this guy was too amazing.


    "He''s strong¡­" Ichijou said with a serious expression.


    "Next, the Monolith Code, we''ll face him, can you win against him?" Kichijou asked while looking at Ichijou.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Ichijou didn''t say anything for a while, but then he answered, "I''ll." He knew how strong Haru was, but even so, he was going to win!

 Chapter 1822 - Night Talk 1

    <h4>Chapter 1822 - Night Talk 1</h4>


    His overwhelming victory surprised everyone and if there wasn''t any trouble, then without a doubt, Haru would be the champion of the Battle Board Boy''s rookie division, but after the event, there were a lot of people who wanted to congratte him and even someone from different schools and a reporter, so he directly escaped to the maintenance room of the First High School.


    Haru sat on the bench and sighed.


    Suzune helped to dry his hair with a towel and said, "Good work."


    "Thanks, Senpai." Haru felt better by the care of his girlfriend, then looked at Mari and Mayumi.


    Mari and Mayumi, who were being stared at by Haru, felt their bodies tightened and felt guilty. "We''re sorry!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Don''t me them too much. We have only done this so we can be the winner of the tournament," Suzune said, trying to calm her boyfriend. "But your performance on the Battle Board is too overwhelming, right? You didn''t even give a chance to yourpetitors to fight back and made them give up directly."


    "I know, but it is necessary," Haru said.


    "Necessary?" 3x


    Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi looked at Haru curiously, wondering why he said that it was necessary to beat everyone up mercilessly before and they had to admit that they felt a bit of sympathy toward his opponents since no one was able to finish the event other than him since there was a vortex of water on that artificial channel, which caused his opponents to be unable to stand up on their boards again.


    If Haru knew what Mari and Mayumi were thinking then he could only stare at them speechlessly since both of them also didn''t give their opponents mercy on the official event before.


    "Yes, after all, I don''t want to be famous by someone who has a big dick," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Hearing his reason, Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi were lost for words, but at the same time, it was also logical since if Haru didn''t show overwhelming power, then without a doubt, everyone would remember his dick rather than his performance, right?


    Suzune looked at Haru for a while, sat on his side, and whispered, "I''lle to your room tonight."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune for a while and it seemed that his decision to join the event was the right decision.


    ---


    In Honoka''s room, the girls'' team, especially those who were under Haru''s care, gathered together to celebrate Honoka''s victory.


    "Thank you, everyone!" Honoka cried out when she looked at the number of sweets on the table. "But at the same time, I feel so guilty." When she thought that she would eat a lot of sweets tonight, she couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, and hopefully, she didn''t have her weight increased.


    "Alright, let''s toast to Shizuku to win the Speed Shooting and Honoka qualifying for the Battle Board!" Akechi Eimi raised her ss cheerfully.


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone was in a very happy mood and they talked about a lot of things together.


    "Congrattions on your match, Shizuku, Honoka," Miyuki said.


    "Thanks, but the real thing ising soon," Honoka said with a smile.


    "Yup, I have to stay focused too." Shizuku nodded.


    Honoka ate her sweets then asked, "I''m going to be off tomorrow, but you all have a match, right?" She looked at Miyuki, Shizuku, and Eimi. "Miyuki, Shizuku, and Eimi have Ice Pir Break."


    "Yes."


    "Yep."


    "Mmm."


    "As for Subaru and Nanami, you two will have a Crowd Ball, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Yep."


    Talking about the Crowd Ball, Subaru and Nanami needed to face Airi Isshiki, who was known as one of the strongest 1st years of this year''s Nine Schools Competition, but both of them didn''t seem to be afraid and seemed very confident that they might be able to win. As for the source of their confidence? It was probably their guts.


    Kasuga Nanami suddenly recalled something and asked, "Come to think of it, was Rokkaku-kun on the tech staff for Ice Pir Break?"


    "Yep." Shizuku nodded and said, "You can trust him."


    Suddenly Nanami became jealous, put her finger on her lips, and said, "Must be nice¡­ Rokkaku-kun created your "Active Air Mine" spell, didn''t he?"


    "And my "sh" too!" Honoka said smugly.


    "That too!" Nanami was dumbfounded. She then put her face on the table and hit it several times, showing her frustration. "Noooo¡­! I wish he was on the Crowd Ball too!"


    "Now¡­ Now¡­" Subaru tried to calm Nanami who was crying.


    "Haru only has one body, he can''t be assigned to two events at the same time, Nanami," Miyuki said helplessly.


    "I know how she feels though since we''re all undefeated in all the events he''s been assigned to," Eimi said.


    "Still, his performance on the Battle Board is even more amazing¡­!" Subaru pushed the frame of her sses and there was a tint of blush on her cheeks. "Especially when he raised his fists to the sky when finished the event, showing his domination over the event."


    When Subaru mentioned that matter, everyone also recalled his domination over the Battle Board, and some of them also couldn''t help but blush.


    Miyuki thought for a while and had to admit that Haru was very amazing, but she felt that her older brother wouldn''t lose to him, probably, but when she thought about his enhanced strength and speed, she felt that it would be a hard battle.


    "Still, have you realized that he has be more handsome?" Nanami suddenly said.


    "More handsome?" Subaru and Eimi thought for a while and only realized that Haru became more handsome than before.


    As for Shizuku, Honoka, and Miyuki, their expressions were slightly unnatural since they knew his real identity, and they knew that his real appearance was even more handsome than it could make every girl wet in an instant.


    "But Miyuki, your rtionship with Haru is pretty close, right?" Nanami suddenly asked.


    "Eh?" Honoka and Shizuku were dumbfounded, looking at Miyuki.


    "Do you have a rtionship with Haru? Since you have ignored the Crimson Prince of the Third High School?" Nanami chirped.


    "Wh - What¡­!?" Honoka looked at Miyuki and couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki wasn''t sure why, but she had to admit that she was caught in a very troublesome situation, and at the same time, she knew that her rtionship with Haru was easily misunderstood, but it was simply impossible for them to be together and she was sure that Haru also knew about that matter since he was her aunt''s lover so her response¡­


    Miyuki looked at Nanami with a smile and asked, "Nanami, do you like Haru?"


    "Wh - WHat¡­?!" Nanami''s face turned red at a very visible speed.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Honoka only realized that there was a traitor among her friends at this moment, but then looked at Shizuku, she was wondering whether Shizuku also felt the same as her, if so, then was it possible to do this together?


    Honoka entered a deep thought and felt that with his power, it might be possible to create a harem, right?


    ---


    Haru left the room when Suzune, Maya, and Sumire needed to talk to each other for a while. He had gotten used to this situation and it was normal since he knew that if he wanted them to be a sister, they needed to talk to each other first, then have intercourse together in bed then without a doubt, their rtionship would be even closer.


    Haru was about to go to the vending machine to buy a drink, but then he noticed a blonde-haired girl seemingly sobbing lightly on the corner, which made him frown. He moved forward and asked, "Are you alright?"

 Chapter 1823 - Night Talk 2

    <h4>Chapter 1823 - Night Talk 2</h4>


    "Are you alright?"


    When the girl heard this voice, she was surprised and quickly turned her head. She saw a familiar person who surprised her.


    "Are you crying?" Haru asked.


    "I''m not crying!" The girl said and quickly wiped her tears.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at the girl for a while and asked, "If you can''t sleep, how about you apany me for a while? Let''s buy a drink at a nearby vending machine."


    "Drink?" The girl looked at Haru for a while and showed hesitation.


    "Well, you can treat me, so I won''t tell you that you''re crying here," Haru said, then left the girl calmly.


    "I''m not crying!" The girl''s face flushed, but watching his back. She quickly chased after him since she was afraid that he was going to bber his mouth. "Wait for me!"


    ---


    In front of the vending machine, Haru put a coin and chose his favorite drink. The sound of the can drink falling from the machine was heard, then he took his drink, then opened the can, drank in a gulp. He noticed the girl followed him with some nervousness and curiosity in her eyes. "What do you want to drink? I''ll treat you?"


    "Huh?" The girl was dumbfounded.


    "I can''t let a crying girl treat me, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Wh - Who is crying!" The girl was furious at this moment, but then she looked at the vending machine curiously as if it was her first time seeing it.


    "This isn''t your first time, right?" Haru asked.


    "Of - Of course not! I have a lot of experience with vending machines!" The girl quickly refuted.


    ''What the hell is this girl saying?'' Haru was lost for words, thinking that this haughty girl was a bit stupid. He looked at the girl who looked at a variety of drinks and wasn''t sure what to choose, but he didn''t feel that surprised, considering she seemed to being from a rich family, the beverage from the vending machine was quite unhealthy after all, and there weren''t any vending machines on his school too, so he thought that there wasn''t one on the Third High School too. "Let me choose it for you." He put his money and chose the best drink on the vending machine before he gave it to the girl. "Here you go."


    "Thank you," the girl said and looked curiously at the drink before she sipped it with some doubt, but then she was surprised at the taste of the drink. "It''s delicious!" But she realized something and saw him smiling at her. She blushed and coughed several times, then said, "We - Well, it isn''t that bad."


    Haru sat on the nearby bench and asked, "If I''m not wrong, your name should be Isshiki Airi, right?"


    "Yes, that''s my name." Airi nodded and didn''t feel surprised when Haru knew her name, considering how famous she was. "You''re Rokkaku Haruka, right?" She had heard that his face was quite average, and it was hard to notice him through the crowd, but if this guy was average, then there was no handsome guy in this world, right?


    If it was someone from a normal family, then Airi might not follow Haru, but Haru wasing from the 18 Assistant Houses and, their status was simr to each other. Her parents'' education told her not tomunicate with anyone who wasn''ting from a Numbers family since her parents were afraid that she might be fooled or being used. It was also the reason why she didn''t mind following Haru, considering his origin was.


    "Yes. You can call me Haru." Haru nodded and patted the empty space on the bench. "You should sit first. It is bad manners to drink while standing."


    Airi raised her eyebrow, but she sat next to him for some distance. The bench was quite long so she sat on the edge of the bench, trying to sit far away from him. "So what do you want?"


    "Nothing, I just want to talk. You seem to be quite free anyway," Haru said.


    "I''m not free! I have an event that I have to do tomorrow!" Airi said haughtily.


    "That''s true, you''ll have one of the girls that I have taken care of on the Crowd Ball tomorrow," Haru said.


    "The girl that you have taken care of?" Airi raised her eyebrow.


    "I''m an engineer," Haru said.


    "I know." Airi nodded since she knew that Haru was the one who managed Shizuku''s CAD, the girl, who had defeated her only friend. "So you want me to hold back against this girl?" She raised her eyebrow and asked in disdain.


    "Of course not. You don''t need to hold back, use all of your power since you might lose if you don''t do so," Haru said with a confident smile.


    Airi raised her eyebrows and showed a smile. "Are you really confident in your athlete?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "So if you''re fighting with your friend, you should make up as soon as possible."


    "Wh - Who is fighting with my friend?!" Airi''s face quickly turned red and looked away, but then she nced at him and asked, "Ho - How did you know?" She was wondering if Haru had the ability to read her mind, if so, then she needed to be careful.


    "No, I don''t have the ability to read someone''s mind. Your emotion is shown on your face, so I can guess you easily," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Airi.


    "Well, do you want to know a way to make up with your friend?" Haru asked.


    "Who - Who wants to hear it?!" Airi blushed again, felt very embarrassed, twirling the end of her hair. She nced at him from time to time, but then she said, "Well, even though I don''t need it, it won''t hurt to hear it."


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Airi, whose blonde hair was being tied in half-twin-tail, and understood perfectly that this girl was tsundere, but he had to admit that this girl was very cute. "Well, it is very simple."


    "Simple?" Airi looked at Haru curiously.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You just need to be truthful."


    "Truthful?" Airi tilted her head, making her even cuter.


    "You just need to tell her truthfully that you don''t care about whether she''s worthy of standing by your side or not and tell her that you just want her to stay by your side, be your friend, and have fun like before. That way, I''m sure that your rtionship will return to how it used to be," Haru said with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­" Airi looked at Haru in a daze since it was the first time for someone to say something like this to her.


    Haru patted Airi''s back and said, "Go to your friend now. If your friend locks the door of her room, just destroy the room. You''re from the 18 Assistant House, right? I''m sure that you can even reimburse the destroyed door easily."


    "¡­¡­" Airi.


    Haru then stood up and said, "I''ll go back now." He then looked at Airi again for thest time and said, "Just don''t forget to cry when you''re talking with herter."


    "Wh - Who is going to cry?!" Airi''s face was so red at that moment.


    "Well, see you, Isshiki-san." Haru then left and waved his hand, leaving Airi behind.


    Airi wanted to stop him, but in the end, she stopped and her feeling was veryplex at that moment. She wanted him to apany her, but she then made up her mind to follow his words since it was the first time she had made a connection with someone and she didn''t want to lose it so easily.


    ---


    Haru, who had helped a beautiful girl, also walked back to his room since he knew that his girlfriend''s conversation should be over. He opened the door and saw Maya, Sumire, and Suzune talking to each other with a smile.


    "So are you three going to stay here tonight?" Haru asked with a smile since he had a lot of expectations of what the four of them would be doing tonight, right?

 Chapter 1824 - Overwhelming Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1824 - Overwhelming Victory</h4>


    The next day, Haru was in the maintenance tent room, as usual, giving the CAD that he had maintenance to the athletes that he needed to take care of. He looked at Miyuki and asked, "How is it?"


    "¡­It''s good." Miyuki had aplicated expression at that moment. Usually, her CAD was being maintained by her brother, but this time, it was being maintained by Haru, but rather than feeling ufortable, she felt that it was several times better.


    "How does itpare to your brother?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki stared at Haru for a while before snorting since she knew that this guy was teasing her away.


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. Just do your best on the matchter, alright?" Haru said calmly.


    Miyuki looked at Haru with aplicated expression, but regardless, she nodded. "Um, you don''t need to worry. I won''t show a shameful disy at today''s event."


    Haru looked at Miyuki, and somehow he had to admit that this girl resembled Maya. "Say, Miyuki, can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?" Miyuki looked at Haru, wondering what kind of question he wanted to ask.


    "I''m just curious what makes you fall in love with your brother. Have you done it?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Miyuki''s face was so red, and she raised her voice so high. She even caused the temperature in her surroundings to be colder since she lost control for a moment.


    "I guess not, huh?" Haru nodded after he looked at Miyuki''s reaction.


    "¡­Haru, that''s sexual harassment, you know," Miyuki said while looking at Haru with sharp eyes.


    "I have never forced you to talk. If you don''t want to, then you don''t need to," Haru said calmly and didn''t seem unfazed by Miyuki''s gaze.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while before Miyuki sighed and said, "I owe my life to him, and all I have and all I belong to him alone." When she thought about that incident that happened a few years ago, she knew that she should be dead right now, but she was saved, and it was all because of her brother. She owed him her life, this time. It was her to repay him by staying by his side all the time, even though all the people in this world were his enemy.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Miyuki, that''s wrong."


    "Huh?" Miyuki was dumbfounded, but then she frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is, from ancient times, it is an older brother''s task to protect their little sister, so what he is doing is a normal thing, and isn''t it obvious for both little sister and older brother to support each other?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki feltplex, and somehow she understood why her aunt fell for him. Even though Haru might be quite maniptive, he was still very gentle, especially toward the people that he cared about.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and knew how the people in this world were very reserved toward sex, but if they wanted to do it, it wasn''t impossible. "Just be careful if you have children in the future. You two are real blood-rted siblings. After all, something can happen if you have children."


    "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Miyuki''s face was so red at this moment, and she wanted to give a kick to this pervert, but the door of the room was opened.


    "Good morning" Eimi entered the room in a cheerful mood, greeting both Haru and Miyuki.


    It was still early in the morning, even though Haru and Miyuki hade very early, Eimi also came very early too, considering it was still after dawn.


    Haru then took out Eimi''s CAD and gave it to her. "Check it out first."


    "Um." Eimi nodded and took the CAD, checking it with amazement and a smile on her face.


    "How does it feel?" Haru asked.


    "Perfect!" Eimi smiled sweetly.


    Haru looked at Eimi for a while and extended his hand. "You weren''t able to sleep yesterday, right? I will do a little tuning."


    "Eh?" Eimi was startled and asked, "Y - You can see it?"


    "You don''t want to lose due to theck of sleep, right? I will make the feedback of the CAD stronger, so please bear with it," Haru said.


    Eimi pped her hand and said desperately. "I will! I''m leaving this to you!" She then started to act funnily with a blush on her face. "If - If I lose to something like this, they will make me into their toy¡­"


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Miyuki silently.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    When Eimi left to sleep for a bit, Haru asked, "You swing to a girl?"


    "I''m not!" Miyuki was really mad at that moment.


    ---


    The event started, and Haru watched both the Crowd Ball and the Ice Pir Break since the athletes that he took care of did two events.


    When Haru watched the Crowd Ball event, he was speechless when he saw how Airi, the girl that he had metst night, massacred everyone easily with her magic.


    ''Lightning¡­''


    Airi seemed to be able to perceive Haru''s gaze and looked at him smugly.


    ''This girl¡­'' Haru was lost for words.


    "Haru, do you know that girl?" Mayumi asked with a frown.


    "Um, we metst night," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi.


    "Well, it seems a bit hard for our athletes to win the Crowd Battle, but I''m sure the result of the Ice Pir Break will surprise us," Haru said.


    "Let''s talk about the Ice Pir Breakter. Can you tell us how you met that girl?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    ---


    On the Ice Pir Break, Eimi and Shizuku won their match easily with the CAD that had been tuned by Haru. Both of them showed a happy smile when they won the match, but at this event, both of them weren''t the main characters, especially when Miyuki came out to the stage.


    When Miyuki came out to the stage, her appearance stunned everyone, wearing a shrine maiden outfit, her appearance was so graceful that it stunned everyone for a moment.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and wondered whether Maya would wear a simr outfitter.


    However, when everyone was stunned by Miyuki''s graceful appearance, her magic was even more stunning. The moment she used her magic, she covered her area with an arctic chill and the enemy''s area with zing steam.


    "That''s¡­"


    "It can''t be¡­"


    Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded when they saw Miyuki use this magic.


    "Inferno," Haru said simply.


    "You told her to use this magic, Haru?" Mayumi asked with aplicated expression since this wasn''t magic that could be used by a normal magician, right?


    "No, that is her request. She can use this magic and it is her request, so all I need to do is to follow her request, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Inferno is medium-scale magic that works by dividing the target area into two sections and decreasing the kic and rotational energy of all objects within one section and this surplus energy can then be released into the other section in the form of heat. This way, the conservation of energy is still maintained while applying the principle of reverse entropy from thermodynamics.


    asionally, this magic serves as a test for A-Rank Magicians, but due to its difficulty, many are unable to aplish the employment of this magic.


    Miyuki could use this magic easily, showing how scary her control over magic was.


    Then the result of the battle was already inevitable and Miyuki won the match with an overwhelming victory.


    [End of the match!]


    Haru thought both of Miyuki and Tatsuya and thought that both siblings were the main protagonist of this world, right?

 Chapter 1825 - The Exchange Between First And Third High School

    <h4>Chapter 1825 - The Exchange Between First And Third High School</h4>


    After the event, everyone on the team of the First High School gathered together to have a party together to celebrate their victory, especially the girls'' athletes under Haru, since the result of their events was too amazing!


    The girls'' result was very good, but the boys'' side except for Haru, the rest of them were very bad, since they weren''t able to enter the semi-final.


    The guys were a bit depressed, but the girls were very happy, flocked around Haru, asking him a lot of questions.


    "Rokkaku-kun, that of Shizuku, is a variation of the "Resonance Destruction," right?"


    "Yes."


    "Haru, why don''t you help the boys! We also need your help!" Morisaki, whose result on the event wasn''t good, approached Haru and couldn''t help but feel a bit depressed when he thought that Haru was helping the girls, not the boys. This way, the result of their events was very bad.


    "It isn''t that I don''t want to, but my energy is limited, and I''m only one person. I can take care of all of you, and if I''m being asked who is going to take care, whether is it a boy or a girl, isn''t it obvious that I''ll choose the girl?" Haru said in a whisper to Morisaki.


    "¡­¡­" Morisaki.


    "Anyway, do your best at other events and be serious about the Monolith Codeter. I''ll help you tune up your CADter for the Monolith Codeter," Haru said.


    "Yeah." Morisaki nodded and smiled when he heard it. After all, he had heard how amazing the CAD that was tuned by Haru was. If Haru were being changed by Tatsuya, then Morisaki wouldn''t ask something like this, but Haru was different from Tatsuya. Haru was a Course 1 student, and Tatsuya was a Course 2 student. Morisaki wouldn''t lose his face if he asked Haru since everyone knew that Haru was the best student among everyone.


    Haru looked at Morisaki and could only say that this guy was quite average. His magic power, the scale of Magic Sequences, and strength of interference were only average. It was his deployment speed was faster, and only that alone.


    "By the way, you have heard there''s a change in the member, right?" Haru said.


    "Um." Morisaki nodded and asked, "But is that okay?" He had heard that the one who was going to rece their teammate was someone from the Course 2 student, but the one who initiated it was Haru. If it was someone else, then he might reject this person without hesitation, but he couldn''t do that on Haru.


    "It''s alright. Even though he''s a Course 2 student, he''s a very powerful Ancient Magic-user, and rather than talking about him now, it is better for him to show his ability on the matchter," Haru said.


    "That''s true." Morisaki nodded.


    "Even if he can''t do anything, I believe that we can win easily," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" If it was someone else, Morisaki might refute him, but the person who said this was Haru, so he didn''t say anything, especially when he saw the result of Haru''s on the Battle Board, giving every one of hispetitors a helpless feeling. He wanted to say something to him again, but suddenly he was pushed away by the girls.


    "¡­¡­" Morisaki.


    "Rokkaku-kun, there''s something that I want to ask you again."


    "Rokkaku-kun, what do you think of¡­"


    Morisaki was very annoyed and shouted, "Girls! I have something to talk about with him!"


    "You can do itter!"


    "Yeah, we want to talk with him more!"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Morisaki.


    "Haru, everyone wants to say thank you to you," Satomi said. She was the one who represented the girls'' rookie division on the Crowd Ball and used her "Awareness Block" ability, causing a lot of trouble to Airi before, but in the end, she lost, but the difference of their points wasn''t that much since she was also taught a lot of strategy by Haru before the event.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka thought that this guy had be more popr, right?


    They talked to each other for a while before they went back to their room to rest. When they returned, Honoka and Miyuki stayed on both of his sides, so no girls would talk with him anymore since they knew very well once this guy opened his mouth, it would be very easy to cause a girl to have a good impression on him, especially when his face was quite handsome at this moment. In other words, he was simply a lethal weapon for every girl in the First High School.


    Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari also apanied them, but they weren''t as jumpy as Honoka and Miyuki since they knew that Haru didn''t have an interest in the small girls, right?


    When they walked out, they happened to meet the girls from the Third High School.


    "Third High¡­!"


    Everyone was quite surprised, and the students from the Third High School were also very surprised.


    Airi was the one who led everyone, and she quickly noticed Haru, who gave her a smile. She blushed, but she quickly frowned when she saw both Honoka and Miyuki were on his side. She then took the initiative and asked, "Oh, hello everyone from First High. Did you just finish your dinner?"


    "Yes, we''ve eaten already. Are you all going in now?" Miyuki asked.


    Airi was surprised when Miyuki was the one who answered her, but even though Miyuki didn''t have a good background, she had seen how powerful Miyuki was in the previous event, so she didn''t look down on her. "Yes, that''s right. It''s a shame we''re only passing by each other, but I''m still d to meet you." She looked at Miyuki and moved closer. "Miyuki Shiba-san, there''s something I''d like to apologize to you for. I spoke ill of you earlier. But I now know that my idea of you was thoroughly incorrect. You''re one of the best magicians of our generation, and I will muster everything I have to defeat you. I will show you a Third High School victory in thispetition!"


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was surprised, and they were a bit nervous about what would happen next.


    As for Mayumi, she was very happy, and Mari only looked at Mayumi helplessly.


    "I see. I have no intention of losing to you either, of course. Let us both fight at full strength," Miyuki said with a calm smile while extending her hand.


    "¡­¡­" Airi was in aplicated mood when she saw Miyuki didn''t even seem nervous. She took Miyuki''s hand and said, "Let''s have a good fight."


    "Let''s." Miyuki smiled, looking at Airi, but then she noticed Airi, who was ncing at Haru, which made her frown, and somehow she had a feeling that¡­


    "Why are you with the girls here?" Airi then looked at Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    "I''m their engineer. Isn''t it normal for me to be with everyone?" Haru said, looking at Airi, and asked, "So how is it? Have you made up with your friend?"


    "Of - Of course!" Airi was blushing, but she still answered regardless.


    "I can''t wait to see how Third High School is going to win against us," Haru said.


    "I''ll convey those words to your opponents in the Monolith Codeter," Airi said with a confident smile.


    "Say, if I visit the Third High School in the future, will you guide me there?" Haru asked.


    "We - Well, if you want to visit, juste. I don''t need to guide you, right?" Airi blushed and twirled the end of her hair, seemingly embarrassed.


    "I want you, though," Haru said while looking at Airi.


    "¡­¡­" Airi lowered her head shyly and said, "I - I will think about it."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    On the exchange between the First High School and the Third High School, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. Both students from the two schools had a veryplicated mood, especially the Third High School since they didn''t expect their madonna would be taken down, and as for the First High School, they were even moreplicated at Haru, wondering how many girls that this guy was going to take down.


    "Then I won''t bother you anymore. I have to go now," Haru said.


    "Um." Airi nodded, and somehow there was some disappointment on her face.


    In truth, it was possible for him to ask for Airi''s contact info, but he was under the stares of every girl in the First High School. "Alright, let''s prepare for tomorrow''s events!" He escaped since he was toozy to exin to everyone right now.


    "Wait!!!"


    Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka quickly chased after him since they needed a lot of exnation now!


    As for two of Airi''s friends, Kanou Shiori and Tsukushiin Touko, they were dumbfounded at this moment, wondering when their friend had been taken down by the student from the First High School.


    Suzanne somehow had a headache at the moment, thinking how many girls this guy was going to cause trouble with in the future.

 Chapter 1826 - Even A Genius Has A Teenager-like Problem

    <h4>Chapter 1826 - Even A Genius Has A Teenager-like Problem</h4>


    While the first high school was in a good mood, there was also a group of people who were in a bad mood.


    In one room, there were several people that gathered together, sitting on the round table with fantigue and pale faces.


    *Baam!*


    One of the people suddenly mmed the table, seemingly very angry. "What''s the meaning of this?! Wasn''t the Rookie Competitions supposed to be in Third High''s favor?!"


    "Even after all the trouble of sending First High''s assets into the hospital¡­ at this rate, it''ll be a heavy loss."


    "For this casino, if we fail, it''ll open a huge gap in our business this term. if that happens¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Everyone will be purged by the headquarters."


    "!!!!"


    *Gulp!*


    "¡­It would be fine if it was just dying¡­ don''t worry¡­ we still have our next move."


    ---


    The next day, Haru and Miyuki walked next to each other, talking about the preparation of her CAD. Her power was very powerful, and her CAD was, of course, needed some special preparation, which was why they needed to talk so there wouldn''t be any misunderstanding, but¡­


    "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?" Haru looked at Miyuki, wondering what this girl wanted to say.


    "Do you really want to date all the beautiful girls that you have seen?" Miyuki asked with aplex expression. She had never seen such a brazen man in her life, but she had to admit that he had the power to do so.


    "¡­Why you think so?" Haru asked and he was lost for words when Miyuki asked him this question.


    "I mean¡­ you''re even close to the Ace of the female students in the Third High School," Miyuki said with aplicated expression, even though she had listened to his exnationst night, she just didn''t expect Airi to fall for him with just one day of the meeting, but she had to admit that he was really best of the best man out of there. If she didn''t fall for her older brother, then she might be tempted by this bastard.


    "You''re thinking too much. I was just helping her a few days ago since she was crying that day, anyway, do we need to talk about this matter? Isn''t it more important to talk about your event? Or do you have confidence that you''ll be the champion of the Ice Pir Break?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Miyuki said without hesitation since she believed that she would be the winner of the Ice Pir Break. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Say, Haru, can I ask you a favor?"


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Can you put Onii-sama on the Monolith Code?" Miyuki asked after a moment of hesitation. She knew that her request was very brazen, but she knew that in the Rookie Competition, Haru had a lot of rights, or rather, all the people believed him unconditionally, so if he requested to have Tatsuya as the member of the Monolith Code, then without a doubt, everyone would agree.


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard Miyuki''s words. "Miyuki, your request is a bit too much and I don''t see any merit in this."


    "But you have helped Erika, right? Can you help me too? And¡­ And¡­ I''m your niece, right?" Even though Miyuki didn''t want to use this, she used this technique to ask for this request. She knew that her request was a bit too much, but it wasn''t impossible for him.


    The corner of Haru''s mouth twitched when he heard the word "niece"e out from Miyuki''s mouth, especially when he tried to hold his dick to move since the word "niece" was too seductive on his ears. He sighed and said, "As your uncle, I don''t rmend you to do this, Miyuki."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki somehow feltplicated, even though it was true that Haru was her uncle now and she was the one who took the initiative to call him this, they were the same age, after all, so she felt very embarrassed somehow, which caused her face to blush.


    "Well, let''s talk about this matter since someone is going to talk to me soon," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Miyuki turned and saw two young men walking toward them.


    "I''m Masaki Ichijou, a freshman at Third High School," Masaki said.


    "I''m Kichijirou Shinkurou, also a freshman," Shinkurou said.


    "I''m Rokkaku Haruka, a freshman at First High School." Haru looked at the two young men and asked, "What business do you have? Well, the next head of the Ichijou family and the prodigy who discovered foundation code at the young age of thirteen, "Cardinal George"."


    Looking at how close Haru and Miyuki were, Masaki was a bit jealous, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to talk about this matter. "Not only do you know me, but you also know about George. If that''s the case, then I''ll cut into a short story."


    "Rokkaku Haruka. I have never heard your name before, but you''re from the Rokkaku n, which is why I''m not that surprised when I know that you''re the most talented engineer in thispetition," Shinkurou said.


    "So what are you doing here? Are you going to introduce yourself? And isn''t it time for your match?" Haru asked.


    "No, we''reing to see our opponent since we''ll see each other in the Monolith Code," Shinkurou said.


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I guess, you want to congratte me since I''m going to win, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Masaki and Shinkirou.


    Miyuki suddenly chuckled.


    Herughter was very beautiful, and somehow it caused Masaki to be traced.


    "That''s quite rude, Miyuki," Haru said helplessly.


    "That was your fault!" Miyuki was looking at Haru annoyedly.


    "¡­¡­" Masaki looked at how close both of them were and couldn''t help but ask, "Can I ask what''s your rtionship?"


    Shinkurou looked at Masaki and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Haru and Miyuki raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Miyuki, he''s asking about our rtionship."


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki wanted to beat this guy up somehow. She took a deep breath and said, "We''re friends."


    "Isn''t that a bit far off? Our rtionship is closer than that, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki knew that the rtionship between the two was closer than a mere friend, but there was no way for her to say that he was her uncle, right? "Anyway, let''s go! We need to go on the match shortly, right?" She directly pulled Haru''s hand since she felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would be teased by this guy.


    "Wait a moment!" When Masaki saw Haru and Miyuki holding hands together, he quickly stopped them and said, "We''re the ones who are going on the Monolith Code!"


    "Then I''m going to see whether you can do that or not," Haru said with a smile. "Then please excuse me since I have something to do now." He waved his hand and left with Miyuki.


    Masaki looked at their backs and couldn''t help but sigh. However, he suddenly felt his back was patted. He looked at Shinkurou and asked, "What''s wrong, George?"


    "Don''t mind," Shinkirou said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Masaki, the heir of the Ichijou family, and the one who was known as the Crimson Prince had trouble with a girl, showing that even a prodigy had such a teenager-like problem.


    Shinkirou somehow looked forward to their meeting on the Monolith Code, and wondered how the genius of the Rokkaku n was going to fight against the genius of the Ichijou n, he was sure the fight between the two would be very interesting.

 Chapter 1827 - Work Together?

    <h4>Chapter 1827 - Work Together?</h4>


    After Haru and Miyuki parted from both Masaki and Shinkurou, they continued to talk thest conversation.


    They talked about adding Tatsuya to the Monolith Code even though it wasn''t impossible for Haru to do this, Haru knew that everyone would be dissatisfied, especially when both of his teams wereing from a famous family since if he reced one of them with Tatsuya, both of them would be also very dissatisfied.


    Miki was someone from a famous Ancient Family, and he was also Erika''s childhood friend so Haru helped her by inviting Miki to the team. Miki''s background was also a reason why the previous member didn''t really mind being reced by Miki.


    As for Morisaki Shun, he was someone from the Hundred.


    On the other hand, even though Miyuki and Tatsuya were from the Yotsuba n, they hid their identity very well, and no one really knew about their background except for Haru, so there would be a lot of dissatisfaction when Tatsuya suddenly entered the Monolith Code''s group, especially when there was still a lot of Course 1 students that could be chosen as a recement, Tatsuya''s chance was still far away.


    Unless Tatsuya showed his worth, but all the plot or time where he could show his worth had been stolen by Haru.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Miyuki sighed, but she hoped that everyone in this country or the world, knew that her brother wasn''t someone that they could look down upon and he was also very special, which was why she asked this request to Haru.


    "Well, if you can persuade either Miki or Morisaki to rece their position with Tatsuya, then you can ask me again," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    Looking at Miyuki who showed a sad expression, Haru sighed and patted her head naturally. "Don''t show me that kind of expression, I might be able to help, but I need to do some underhanded trick."


    "What trick?" Miyuki asked. Even though she seemed clueless in front of her brother and appeared slightly stupid, all of that was deliberate since she wanted her brother to appear as an unreliable sister in front of her brother.


    "Well, if one of the participants is hurt, then it might be possible for your brother to enter," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki looked at Haru in surprise.


    "I''m not a good guy, Miyuki, but you should know that if you ask me this request, you''re going to owe me," Haru said.


    Miyuki blushed and asked, "Ar - Are you going to ask me to say "nyaa" again?"


    "More than that, I want you to wear a maid uniform for me for a day," Haru said without hesitation since Maya, Sumire, and Suzune on the maid uniform was really amazing, but he was wondering how Miyuki was on the maid uniform. He was sure that Miyuki would be also very amazing.


    "What?!" Miyuki''s face was so red at that moment and thought that this guy was a pervert!


    "Still, even if we''re sessful with this n, I''m not sure whether Tatsuya will agree to join the event or not," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Miyuki was confused.


    "Tatsuya might be a very talented and very strong magician, but you should see how the public sees him, right?" Haru said.


    "But Onii-sama is very talented and strong!" Miyuki refuted with a frown.


    "Yes, I know I have heard from Maya, but you should also know that because the world perceives him as a weak person, Tatsuya has very low-esteem," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Miyuki was startled.


    "I''m sure you''ve realized it, after all, even though Tatsuya might have lost his emotion, he''s still a teenager. His emotions are easily affected by a lot of things, especially something that is rted to magic, so when everyone sees him as a "weed", he only epts silently, which causes him to have a low-esteem," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "Except of course, when it is rted to his sister." Haru sighed and said, "Sometimes, I could sense his murderous gaze when he saw me close to you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    Haru looked at Miyuki with a smile and said, "I guess, not only you have a brotherplex, but your brother also has a sisterplex."


    "HARU!!!!" Miyuki''s face was so red at that moment.


    "Well, Miyuki, why you''re in hurry to make Tatsuya enter the Nine Schools Competition now? There''s still next year after all, and we have three years of high school so what''s the hurry? In the next year, I''ll be able to control the First High School entirely since Juumonji-senpai, Mayumi-senpai, and Mari-senpai have graduated." Haru then moved closer to Miyuki''s ear and whispered, "That way, you can do anything, even change your brother''s status as a Course 1 student or even create an engineering ss."


    Haru''s whisper was like a devil''s contract on her ears, but Miyuki was tempted, after all, this way she could change everyone''s perception of Tatsuya and she could make an environment where her brother could show his talent in front of everyone. She could also repay her brother, but¡­


    Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "Next year?"


    "Next year." Haru nodded and said, "Next year, I can control the entire First High School entirely."


    Miyuki didn''t doubt Haru''s words, after all, he had power, authority, money, and his status in the eyes of the students was simr to Mari, Juumonji, and Mayumi, controlling the First High School was a child y for him, and she only needed to wait for a year, which wasn''t that bad.


    "But what price do I need to pay?" Miyuki asked while staring at Haru. She didn''t hate to do a transaction, or rather, it was also because of this transaction that she could trust him.


    "You''re my niece, why do you need to pay? Think of it as a gift from your uncle," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" The corner of Miyuki''s mouth twitched uncontrobly, and asked in irritation, "Just tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Haru looked at Miyuki for a while and said, "Just be kind to Maya and our child, don''t cause too much trouble, that''s what I want you to do and try to control your brother to not to be controlled by the military. I know that due to an incident a few years ago he has a connection with the military, and since then, he has been treated as a weapon by the military to keep his identity a secret. If Tatsuya can control the military, by bing the general, then I don''t really care much, but you should know Tatsuya''s personality, because of hisck of emotion, hecks a desire, which causes him to be easily used by people." He sighed and wondered why their mother would erase Tatsuya''s emotion since that way, it caused this guy to be a super gullible person that could be easily used by anyone who was kind to him.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki was stunned and feltplex when she heard his words since she thought that this guy was going to ask her a perverted request, but she didn''t expect him to ask such a serious request. "¡­Why you ask me this?"


    "You love your brother and I love Maya, so why don''t we work together, so no one in this world can hurt our loved one?" Haru said with a smile and extended his hand toward Miyuki.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki looked at Haru with a stunned expression and somehow she understood why her aunt could fall for him. His vision was different from normal people and his ambition made her entire body so excited, but¡­


    "¡­Are you really not going to ask me for a perverted request?" Miyuki asked in doubt.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru was wondering whether his image on everyone was so bad in front of this girl.

 Chapter 1828 - The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion

    <h4>Chapter 1828 - The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion</h4>


    After his conversation with Miyuki, the event continued as usual, and the girls from the First High School, which consisted of Eimi, Shizuku, and Miyuki massacred everyone on the Ice Pir Break with their power and won against everyone.


    Mayumi didn''t talk with the three of them immediately, but rather she watched the Battle Board event since both Honoka and Haru werepeting in both girls and boys rookie division respectively.


    Everyone also did the same and watched the event, but they had confidence in both Honoka and Haru and they didn''t think that both of them would lose, especially Haru.


    When the First High School watched the Battle Board game, Tatsuya also watched the event with a group of people. Among the group there were several men and one woman, watching Haru on the screen with interest.


    "If he wasn''t someone from the 18 Assistant Houses¡­" one of the men said with a sigh, especially when he thought about Haru''s performance before and had to admit that it was so amazing.


    "With his character, I don''t think that he''ll be a soldier," Tatsuya said calmly.


    "Oh? Why do you think so, Tatsuya?" One of the men clearly showed an interest in Tatsuya''s words.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Tatsuya wanted to say that Haru was Kasugano Haruka, who was the most popr singer in the entire world at that moment, but he knew that Haru had trusted him, so he decided to keep this secret and said, "The sry of the soldier isn''t much."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­Does he likes money?"


    Tatsuya thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, but he isn''t someone who loves being bound by a rule and I also don''t think that he''ll be suitable on the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. Unless¡­" He nced at the only woman in the group, but he didn''t say anything.


    The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion is a detachment of the main unit, which is an experimental magic-based unit, separate from the normal chain ofmand. The 101 in the name of the battalion is read as "One-Zero-One" and not "One-Hundred and First". It was established by Major General Saeki Hiromi.


    Major General Saeki Hiromi, the former Commander-in-Chief of the battalion, established the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion with the aim of having a magic-equipped military force independent from the Ten Master ns. The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion carries all the characteristics of ck-ops. The current Commander-in-Chief of the battalion is Lieutenant Colonel Kazama Harunobu.


    Only the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion''smand structure allows for soldiers during active duty to not be restricted by the military''s ranking system, yet still manage to maintain their right to participate on the front lines. Although called a battalion, it is only the size of twopanies. The majority of the troops in the battalion are Magicians who use Ancient Magic, such as Kazama and Yanagi Muraji. On some level, all the soldiers are consideredb rats for magical experimentation, but they aren''t ashamed of being members of the battalion.


    "Eh? What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me? The only woman in the group looked at Tatsuya with confused expressions. Her name was Fujibayashi Kyouko and she could be said to be the only flower among the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.


    "He''s quite lustful, so if he sees you then he might be interested ining to this battalion," Tatsuya said, but then even though his emotion had been erased by his mother, he felt quite weird when he thought Haru might eat Fujibashi Kyouko.


    In truth, Tatsuya was a bit worried by the close rtionship between Haru and Miyuki, but Miyuki only said to him not to worry since they were only normal ssmates, but would a normal ssmate be so close?


    Tatsuya didn''t know, but if Haru dared to hurt Miyuki, he would kill him. His emotion had been erased, leaving only his feeling toward Miyuki, and it was also the reason why his reaction when it was rted to Miyuki was so extreme.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    In an age where the chastity of a girl was very important, the guys would have never done something perverted to a girl, and both a man and a girl needed to marry each other first before they could have sex, Haru''s lustful trait was very rare, or rather, it was so rare that it made everyone dumbfounded, after all, the genes of the Magicians was very important and there was no way for them to marry someone randomly, but this guy, even though he was so talented, he had a lot of girls, which made them feltplicated.


    It might not be rted, but if the Penguin Empire knew there was such a world in the world, then they would be crying in tears, feeling very sympathetic by this world since the sales of the porn was very low or rather there was almost no porn in this world.


    Fujibayashi stunned, then looked at Tatsuya with a smile and asked, "So if I get close to him, what do you think?" She rested her hands on her chin while watching Tatsuya''s reaction.


    "If you''re interested, then you can go to him," Tatsuya said simply. His voice was quite cold, but everyone had gotten used to it since this was his character.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Fujibayashi looked at Tatsuya and couldn''t help but shake her head since it wasn''t that fun to tease Tatsuya. "Well, I''ll try to talk to himter, but first, let''s watch his match first."


    Everyone looked at Fujibayashi weirdly, but they didn''t say much. They were Magicians, and being part of the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, they were also consideredb rats for magical experimentation, so something like a rtionship or marriage was something that they had never considered since they didn''t know when they were going to lose their lives, and serving the country was their purpose of life, rather, if Fujibayashi could be close with Haru, then it might be good, considering the resources that the Rokkaku n had, as the Rokkaku n''s heir, Haru must have a lot of considerable authority and power on the n, especially when this n was the first n who found the Flying Magic and right now, they were working with the National Defense Force to apply the Flying Magic on the army.


    Even though Tatsuya was very talented, with his identity, it was very hard to show all of his capability, and even if he showed his capability, a lot of people would be hostile toward him since he didn''t have the power to protect himself beside killing the enemy.


    Unlike Haru, who had controlled the media and several people, controlling a number of the politicians, and even tying powerful people on the country with an interest. It could be said that he could control Japan easily, and even a lot of countries in the world by his influence as a singer in the world so he didn''t need to fight alone like Tatsuya, rather, he could use a lot of minions to fight a lot of his enemies.


    In other words, the Rokkaku n had be a hegemony like the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion wanted to win over.


    Then everyone watched Haru''s event, and they could only stare at him on the screen with dumbfounded expressions, watching him dominate everyone with his ability, but Fujibayashi secretly nced at the big bulge that was shown through the swimsuit, and somehow she was a bit curious now after she heard Tatsuya''s introduction.


    As for Haru''s lustful trait, Fujibayashi had never seen someone like that, or rather, she could see Tatsuya seemed to be a bit jealous of Haru, even though Tatsuya''s emotion had been erased, and it made her even curious about Haru.


    Tatsuya looked at Fujibayashi and he was wondering why this woman might be eaten by Haru soon.

 Chapter 1829 - This Is A Great Chance, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1829 - This Is A Great Chance, Right?</h4>


    After he won the Battle Board, Haru went to the tent of the First High School where Miyuki, Eimi, Shizuku, and Mayumi had been waiting for him.


    Suzune walked next to him, holding a towel, helping to dry his hair. "Take off your sses first."


    "Oh." Haru didn''t think too much and took off his sses, but the moment he took them off, there was a loud scream.


    "KA - KASUGANO HARUKA!?" Eimi was dumbfounded, but then her eyes were full of stars.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suzune, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Mayumi forgot that Eimi didn''t know about Haru''s identity, and luckily, there was only Eimi here.


    "Please give me a sign!" Eimi took a note out of nowhere and bowed her head.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Akechi-san, we need to talk about the event first," Mayumi said with a stern tone.


    "I - I''m sorry, President!" Eimi quickly apologized.


    Mayumi sighed and somehow understood Eimi''s reaction, after all, she was also Haru''s fan, but she reacted better, after all, she wasing from a famous magician n, so her demeanor waspletely different from Eimi''s childish character. "It''s alright, I''m sure he''ll give it to youter after we talk about the event."


    "Yes, I''ll give it to youter, Eimi." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Ye - Yes!" Eimi nodded happily.


    "Haru, is it alright for you to let your identity be known?" Miyuki asked in doubt.


    "It''s alright, I n to let everyone know about my identity during the Nine Schools Competition, and I only need one opportunity," Haru said.


    "When?" Suzune asked.


    "Later." Haru didn''t say much, but then said, "Mayumi-senpai, don''t you have something to say to everyone?"


    "Yes." Mayumi quickly nodded after a moment of stupor when she knew that Haru was going to reveal his identity. She was sure that once his identity was known, there would be a lot of reporters at First High School, which was very troublesome, but she didn''t think too much, considering Haru''s family power, and for now, she needed to focus on the Nine Schools Competition. "This is the first time there''s been such a brilliant feat of one school monopolizing the final." She smiled and said, "Miyuki-san, Kitayama-san, Akechi-san, you really did a good job."


    Then the three of them bowed their heads, thanked Mayumi''s praise.


    "Regarding this, we got a proposal from the tournamentmittee members. Since the points our first high school gets will be the same even if we do matches, "how about having the three yers share victory" is what the proposal says," Mayumi said. "Still, it is up to you to decide, but Haru, as the engineer of the three of them, what''s your opinion?"


    "Honestly, Eimi''s condition isn''t really good. I think it would be better for her to avoid any more exhaustion," Haru said.


    Eimi quickly nodded with a tired face and said, "As Haru said, I don''t mind withdrawing."


    "I understand you did your best. How about you, Kitayama-san?" Mayumi asked.


    Shizuku clenched her fist, moved forward slightly, looking at Mayumi, and said, "I¡­ believe that I want topete." She nced at Haru lightly and saw him nodded. She then had this confident smile and believed that she could win now.


    This exchange of course was noticed by everyone, which made them wonder what was happening between Haru and Shizuku.


    Shizuku then looked at Miyuki and said, "I don''t want to give up this chance to be able topete seriously against Miyuki. That''s it."


    Mayumi nodded then looked at Miyuki. "How about you, Miyuki-san?"


    Miyuki nced at Haru slightly who gave her a smile, and it caused the corner of her mouth to twitch a bit, but then she looked at Shizuku without hesitation and said, "If that''s what Kitayama-san wishes¡­ then there''s no reason for me to decline."


    Mayumi looked at both Shizuku and Miyuki for a while then nodded. "I see¡­ if you two have decided, then I''ll talk to themittee about this matter."


    "Thank you very much." 2x


    Miyuki and Shizuku said at the same time.


    Mayumi then looked at Haru and said, "Haru, can you take care of both of them?"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry." Haru nodded easily, after all, he was always lenient toward a girl, especially a beautiful girl.


    ---


    As an engineer of Shizuku and Miyuki, Haru needed to take care of their CAD, even though they would have a match to each other. He took care of Miyuki''s CAD first since it only took a moment for him to do so.


    "Did you n this, Haru?" Miyuki suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" Haru looked at Miyuki weirdly.


    Looking at his expression, Miyuki''s lips twitched and said, "I mean, are you the one who caused Shizuku to ask me for a duel?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Shizuku is a verypetitive girl, and of course, she wants to defeat you, who is known as the strongest female student among the freshman."


    "Well¡­" Miyuki nodded and believed in Haru''s words.


    "But I provided her with some help since she paid me a lot of money," Haru said and gave Miyuki her CAD.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "Test it first so you can see that I didn''t sabotage you at this event," Haru said.


    Miyuki didn''t think too much about Haru''s joke and checked her CAD for a while, before showing a satisfied expression and nodded. "It''s great!"


    "Better than your brother?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki didn''t want to admit it, but she knew that the CAD that was maintained by Haru was better than Tatsuya.


    "Do you want to know why?" Haru asked.


    "Why?" Miyuki asked curiously.


    "It''s because you''re a beautiful girl. If you''re a boy, I wouldn''t bother to do this much tuning since it is very troublesome," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Miyuki.


    "Well, just get ready, I''ll prepare Shizuku''s CAD now," Haru said.


    Miyuki nodded and said, "I won''t lose."


    "Well, let''s seeter," Haru said with a smile.


    Miyuki looked at Haru and wondered what kind of n that he had prepared for Shizuku, which somehow made her anticipated.


    ---


    When it was Shizuku''s turn, Suzune also joined since she was curious what kind of n Haru had prepared for Shizuku to be able to win against Miyuki.


    Miyuki was without a doubt the strongest magician, among the freshman, she could match Juumonji, Mari, and even Mayumi, showing how powerful her ability was, except for Haru, she could defeat everyone.


    As for Tatsuya, it was impossible for him to defeat Miyuki since she was his little sister, and without Elemental Sight, he was in a crippled condition.


    "Haru, is it ready?" Shizuku asked with expectation in her eyes.


    "It''s ready, but it is a bit expensive," Haru said.


    "Money isn''t a problem," Shizuku said simply.


    Haru had to admit that it was great to talk with rich people, so he took out a huge case immediately, and when it was opened, the eyes of Shizuku shone brightly, as, for Suzune, she was so speechless and lost for words.


    "Do you want to use this CAD on the matchter?" Suzune asked.


    Shizuku and Haru nodded without hesitation, which caused Suzune to feel helpless at this moment, and thought that both of them really treated the Nine Schools Competition as their yground, but she had to admit that this year''s Nine Schools Competition was really fun.

 Chapter 1830 - Before The Match

    <h4>Chapter 1830 - Before The Match</h4>


    With all that preparation, the match between Shizuku and Miyuki was about to start.


    Haru sat in the audience seat together with Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari, watching the match together.


    "Say, Haru, what''s that behind Kitayama-san?" Mari asked with a confused expression.


    Unlike before when Shizuku came out, she brought something on her back, and it was wrapped in a bandage so no one could see what it was.


    Everyone knew about Miyuki''s power so everyone thought that Miyuki would be the winner without hesitation, but after they saw Shizuku bring something with her, they felt doubtful and talked about what was that thing, but no one really knew about it since the only one who knew about that thing was only Haru, Suzune, and Shizuku herself.


    "It''s CAD," Haru said.


    "CAD?!" 2x


    Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded.


    Suzune nodded and said, "Yes, that''s a specialized CAD. It is made by him."


    Mayumi looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, are you a Silver Taurus?" She always had doubts about Haru since he was very talented in engineering which made her wonder whether he was a Silver Taurus, who was known as the renowned and far-famed genius engineer in the world.


    Mari also looked at Haru in doubt.


    "No, I''m not." Haru shook his head and said, "Engineer is just my hobby, and the Silver Taurus is rted to the Four Leaves Technology. I don''t have any rtionship with thispany and I''m already a world-famous singer, if I''m also a renowned engineer, don''t you think that it is a bit too much?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi.


    Now they only realized that it seemed Haru''s identity was more amazing than they had thought, the heir of the Rokkaku n, the world-famous singer, strong magician, and also a genius engineer.


    "Still, do you know who this Silver Taurus is?" Mari asked.


    Haru wanted to nod, but in the end, he said, "No, I don''t know, but I want to meet him in the future." Even though he knew about the real identity of the Silver Taurus, he knew that Maya wanted to keep Tatsuya''s identity a secret, so he did that.


    Why did Maya want to keep Tatsuya''s identity a secret?


    There were a lot of reasons, but the most important secret was the Yotsuba n wasn''t strong enough to handle the attack of all their enemies and Tatsuya was a bomb that could attack both of his allies and enemies, so it was better to keep this bomb as a secret.


    Maya hated the world, especially when the world had robbed her future. She was kidnapped, raped, treated like ab rat, and lost her ability to get pregnant. If her father didn''t save her and sacrificed himself along with other elite members of the Yotsuba n, then her fate was without a doubt would be very dire. Her memory was altered and was being turned into data by her own sister, which caused the separation of her emotions from the memories, and it killed her as a person.


    In some cases, Maya was a bit simr to Tatsuya, but her emotion wasn''t erased like Tatsuya, it was also the reason why she could still fall in love with him, still, even if her emotion was erased, Haru still had a way to make her to fell for him.


    As her man, Haru, of course, was going to give Maya revenge for all those people who had caused her misfortune, but he needed to do it slowly, ying them until they were full of despair before he sent all of them to hell, or should he trap their souls?


    Anyway, what mattered the most was the match between Shizuku and Miyuki now.


    "Say, Haru, why has the heir of the Ichijou family been looking at you now? I can see that he''s ring at you now," Suzune suddenly said with a frown, feeling ufortable when her man was being stared at so rudely by someone.


    Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded and then noticed Masaki who had been staring at Haru.


    Masaki also noticed that his gaze was being noticed and he quickly looked away.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Mari frowned.


    "He''s going to be your opponent in the Monolith Code, right? Is it because of that?" Mayumi asked.


    "No, that guy has a crush on Miyuki and he might be jealous to see me all close with her before, Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi.


    "Now that you mention it, your rtionship with Miyuki-san is pretty close." Mayumi looked at Haru and asked, "Tell Onee-san, what''s your rtionship with her?"


    "Are you going to pull her into your harem?" Suzune asked.


    Mari sighed and said, "Can you not y with a girl''s heart for a moment? I can also see that the girl from the Isshiki family is also looking at us now."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru was wondering why the conversation had always turned into this. "Can we discuss this matterter? The match is about to start." Hearing his words, everyone also quickly turned their attention toward the field since the match was about to start.


    ---


    When Masaki saw Miyuki on the stage, he felt that all his mind was filled with her, but then he couldn''t help but feel quite gloomy when he thought that Miyuki was very close with Haru, and then he noticed Haru who was surrounded by a lot of girls!


    Masaki''s mouth twitched and had been wondering what was the rtionship between Haru and Miyuki, but then what if Miyuki was fooled by Haru? He knew Haru''s identity was the heir of the Rokkaku n, and Miyuki was only a normal girl from a normal family (Miyuki''s identity as a Yotsuba n is being kept as a secret) so if something happened between the two then¡­


    Masaki clenched his fist and thought that he needed to save Miyuki.


    Shinkurou looked at Masaki and could only shake his head at this moment, thinking that this guy''s emotional intelligence was a bit too low, right?


    As for Airi, even though she was curious about the rtionship between Haru, and the third year of the First High School, she wanted to see Miyuki''s performance first, but at the same time, her heart was very ufortable, which made her not sure what to do now.


    But even with all of those emotional problems, the match between Miyuki and Shizuku wouldn''t stop and both of them stood on the podium while facing each other, getting ready for their first battle.


    [Starting now, the girls'' rookie Ice Pir Break final match will begin]


    [Introducing the yers: Shiba Miyuki-san from First High and Kitayama Shizuku-san, also from First High]


    Miyuki and Shizuku looked at each other, holding their CAD, then¡­


    [Start!]

 Chapter 1831 - Shizuku Vs Miyuki

    <h4>Chapter 1831 - Shizuku Vs Miyuki</h4>


    The moment the match started, both Miyuki and Shizuku quickly reacted.


    Miyuki was faster and used her magic directly on the field. Using the "Inferno," she lowered the temperature on her field, causing the ice pirs to be several times stronger, and raised the temperature on Shizuku''s field, causing the ice pir on Shizuku''s field to melt.


    With this magic, Miyuki had defeated several of her opponents easily, and they weren''t able to do anything toward this magic, but this time it was different!


    "I won''t let you."


    Shizuku had expected Miyuki to use this magic and quickly reacted!


    "With "Information Strengthening," I will obstruct the change in pir temperatures."


    The ice pirs on Shizuku''s field became stronger, and it was able to hold against the heat of the "Inferno," but defending had never been Shizuku''s style!


    "Then¡­"


    Shizuku quickly used her best magic!


    "Resonance!"


    Resonance is an Oscition-Type Magic that breaks up its target by finding the object''s self-resonance frequency and applying and amplifying that oscition causing the resulting forces disintegrating it.


    The ice pirs on Miyuki''s field started to shake, and it would be shattered soon.


    Everyone felt that their heartbeat was beating very fast, wondering how this battle would conclude, especially how Miyuki was going to react toward Shizuku''s attack, but they didn''t expect¡­


    "What?!"


    Miyuki directly used her magic to lower the kic energy on her field, nullifying Shizuku''s Resonance!


    Miyuki''s best magic was ice-rted magic and to create ice or to freeze someone. She needed to slow down or even stop the movement of the atoms. It was the reason why she could nullify Shizuku''s Resonance.


    Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari were dumbfounded at the level of the battle between two freshmen, but Haru and Tatsuya didn''t feel that surprised by this battle since they knew how strong Miyuki was.


    However, Tatsuya was surprised by the quality of CADs of both Shizuku and Miyuki. He was also surprised by Shizuku''s strength. He then nced at Haru, who was sitting between both Suzune and Mayumi, before he put his gaze toward the back of Shizuku''s. He knew that Shizuku hadn''t used all of her strength, and the thing behind her back should be her secret weapon.


    ''I wonder what it is¡­'' Tatsuya thought.


    [Amazing! Neither of them is giving up! It''s such an evenly matched fight!]


    The announcer and the audience were very excited at this moment, watching the fight between the two.


    However, Shizuku started to frown when she saw the condition of the ice pirs on her field. ''This isn''t good¡­! The surface is starting to melt." The "Data Strengthening" that she had used on her ice pirs couldn''t fully defend against Miyuki''s Inferno, but she also had expected this matter, so all that was left was the chicken rice!


    "In that case!"


    Shizuku grabbed the huge thing behind her back, and the bandage around it started to loosen naturally. She put it on her right hand and aimed it toward Miyuki''s ice pirs!


    "Then I''ll destroy your ice pirs first!"


    ---


    "WHAAAT?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what was on Shizuku''s back.


    "That''s crazy!" Leo shouted.


    Erika looked in the direction of Haru and could only shake her head since she knew that he was the one who had made the crazy thing that was held by Shizuku.


    [The thing behind Kitayama-san is a CAD with a machine gun-shaped!!!"


    The announcer shouted loudly, full of excitement, looking at the machine gun-shaped CAD on Shizuku''s hand.


    Thebination of a petite girl holding a huge weapon such as a machine gun made everyone shout loudly in excitement, thinking that the match had be even more interesting!


    ---


    "Machine gun¡­ really?" Mari looked at Haru speechlessly.


    "She said the money wasn''t a problem, so I built her something to help her win," Haru said while looking at the match.


    "¡­¡­" Mari and Mayumi were speechless, but when they thought about Shizuku''s origin, they didn''t think too much.


    Shizuku''s mother is a strong magician, but her father is an ordinary person, but even if her father is an ordinary person, his status isn''t ordinary, and the name of her father is Kitayama Ushio.


    Kitayama Ushio might be an ordinary person, but he is an extremely wealthy businessman and financial giant.


    It was also the reason why Shizuku didn''t care much about the price of her special CAD that was made by Haru.


    "Still, simultaneous operation of CADs, if the Psions are notpletely under control, they''ll interfere with each other, and she will be unable to use either," Mayumi said.


    "It''s alright. She can use it," Haru said without hesitation.


    "But can she win?" Suzune asked.


    Mari and Mayumi also looked at Haru. It was amazing that Shizuku was able to use two CADs simultaneously, but could she win against Miyuki?


    "Well, that depends, and the battle between the two has be a chicken race whether Shizuku can shoot down all of Miyuki''s ice pirs or Miyuki will melt all of Shizuku''s ice pirs first," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded, but then there was one question that they wanted to ask.


    "Haru, that''s a specialized CAD, right?" Mayumi asked.


    "Um."


    "So what kind of magic will Kitayama-san use?" Mayumi asked.


    Haru smiled and said, "That''s¡­"


    ---


    Shizuku aimed the machine gun toward Miyuki''s ice pirs and shot it!


    *Pssh!*


    The heat ray was shot toward the ice pir and melted immediately, but the heat ray didn''t stop with just one shot, and it kept attacking Miyuki''s ice pirs!


    *Pssh!* *Pssh!* *Pssh!*


    "Phonon Maser?!"


    The Phonon Master is an Oscition Type magic that raises the number of supersonic oscitions to form a quantum heat ray. Another way of exining phonon master is it''s a spell that increases the oscition frequency of ultrasonic waves then quantizes them into heat rays.


    The machine gun kept shooting the Phonon Master, destroying Miyuki''s ice pirs one after another.


    Shizuku kept aiming her machine gun, but she knew that she couldn''t do this for a long time, and she needed to end this match in under one minute since, more than that, she might not be able to hold on. She could feel her magic power was drained, but she knew that she didn''t have time and needed to end this match as soon as possible!


    Miyuki was in shock when she saw Shizuku was able to use two CADs at the same time, and she was also very surprised when she saw Shizuku shooting her ice pirs with the machine gun and destroying them at a very fast speed!


    ---


    Tatsuya, who was in the audience seat, watched the match in worry. After all, he didn''t want his little sister to lose, right?


    ''Miyuki¡­''


    ---


    Miyuki didn''t know what Tatsuya was thinking, but at this moment, she used one of the strongest magic directly to counter Shizuku''s magic!


    ''I won''t lose!''


    Miyuki raised her hand and said softly, "Niflheim."


    When this word fell, a fog quickly covered the entire field. The temperature was quickly lowered, cooled down all the objects there, covered them with liquid nitrogen while also restoring her own ice pirs.


    But then Miyuki quickly used another Inferno on Shizuku''s field, and the rate of the liquid nitrogen was expanded, causing all of Shizuku''s ice pirs to vaporize instantly!


    Watching the magic that was used by Miyuki, they knew what the result of this battle was.


    "¡­" Shizuku stopped her machine gun and felt bitter at that moment. "¡­I lost."


    [Shiba Miyuki-san is the winner!]


    "OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!"


    The audience cheered loudly, showing a huge enthusiasm over this match.


    As for Miyuki, she stood there calmly, but her heart was still beating very fast since she almost lost because of that bastard¡­ She looked in Haru''s direction and somehow wanted to beat him upter.

 Chapter 1832 - Lets Screw Them Later

    <h4>Chapter 1832 - Let''s Screw Them Later</h4>


    Looking at the result of the match, Haru sighed, but somehow he had expected this matter, considering Miyuki''s background, status, and power, but he had to admit that Shizuku was very amazing since Shizuku almost defeated Miyuki.


    "Kitayama-san has lost, will you take responsibility for your CAD?" Mayumi asked.


    "Yeah, she might ask for a return of all of her money," Mari said with a smile.


    Both of them wanted to see Haru''s reaction, but¡­


    "Does this guyck money?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­" Mari and Mayumi couldn''t say anything since they knew that even though Shizuku''s family was rich, Haru was also very rich.


    Haru shook his head and wondered what he should do now, but then, he was wondering what the No Head Dragon was doing since this organization hadn''t done anything for a while. He really anticipated what they nned to do, but it seemed that he had expected too much from them.


    "Well, Suzune-senpai, do you want to eat something?" Haru asked.


    "Alright." Suzune nodded.


    "Hey, why don''t you invite us?!" Mayumiined.


    "Is this what bro before hoe?" Mariined to Suzune.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Suzune.


    ---


    After the match, Miyuki was a bit tired since Shizuku''s attack was very unexpected. She was about to walk back, and somehow she could imagine his annoying face smiling at her, which somehow made her snort, but she didn''t realize that there was a smile that formed on her lips at that moment.


    Miyuki fastened her steps, and she was right when she saw that someone hade to wee her, but that person wasn''t someone in her imagination, but rather, it was¡­


    "Congrattions, Miyuki," Tatsuya said with a light smile on his face.


    "Onii-sama¡­" Miyuki was happy when she saw Tatsuya, but somehow, she felt a bitplicated since the one in her imagination wasn''t her older brother but someone else.


    Tatsuya didn''t notice the slight change on Miyuki''s face, patted her head gently, and said, "Did you feel tired? How about we have a break after you have changed clothes?"


    "Yes." Miyuki nodded without hesitation, but her mood was also bad, and somehow, she knew where that bastard was.


    ---


    "Ah!"


    Haru was eating together with Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari, the food that was made by him on the lounge while talking about a random thing, but then they saw Honoka and Shizuku, who seemed just toe out from their room.


    Haru knew that after Shizuku had lost, she was in her room, feeling sad, and he was sure that she was also crying after her match.


    "Haru, can we sit together?" Shizuku asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Come here."


    "Mari, change your seat," Suzune said.


    "What?!" Mari was startled, but she looked at Shizuku for a bit before she nodded. She was sitting next to Haru. Then she changed her position next to Mayumi.


    Mayumi smiled and said, "You''ve done your best, Kitayama-san. That match was amazing."


    Shizuku sat next to Haru and nodded. "Yes, unfortunately, I''m unable to use Haru''s CAD perfectly." She felt a lot of regrets when she thought about thest match since she almost defeated Miyuki since if she was able to shoot twost ice pirs, then she would be able to win.


    The atmosphere was a bit mncholy, and everyone wasn''t sure what to say, but¡­


    Haru sighed in relief and said, "I was afraid that you wanted to refund the CAD."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru patted Shizuku''s head gently and said, "Don''t worry, next time, you''ll win."


    "Um." Shizuku nodded and felt better when she was patted. Her expression was like a cat that feltfortable being patted.


    "¡­" Honoka.


    "I don''t think that you can defeat me so easily."


    Hearing this familiar voice, they turned their heads, and they saw Miyuki and Tatsuya walking together.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "You were almost lost. If you didn''t use thatst magic, Shizuki would win."


    "But I won," Miyuki said, and somehow she didn''t want to lose.


    "I won''t lose next time!" Shizuku also joined.


    Miyuki and Shizuku looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    "Miyuki-san, Shiba-kun, let''s join us here," Mayumi said with a smile.


    "Is that okay?" Miyuki asked.


    Everyone nodded together.


    Miyuki then looked at her brother and asked, "Onii-sama."


    "¡­" Tatsuya looked at the group of girls, then looked at Haru, somehow he felt jealous even though his emotion had been stolen.


    ---


    Haru was in his room tonight, tuning the CAD of everyone along with his own CADs, but then the door of his room was knocked on.


    "Let me open it for you," Suzune said.


    "Um, thank you, Suzune," Haru said and continued to tune up the CADs.


    "Haru, Chiba-san is here," Suzune said, and her voice was a bit cold for some reason.


    "¡­" Haru stopped and looked at two girls, and he could see that there was some awkwardness on Erika''s face.


    Erika''s mouth twitched and asked, "Have you been living together here?"


    "Yes." Suzune nodded without hesitation.


    "¡­" Haru.


    Erika felt strong jealousy at this moment, she was working hard to uncover the No Head Dragon, but this bastard was having fun with a girl here.


    "If you want to date him, then we''ll be a sister Chiba-san," Suzune said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Erika.


    "So, have you found out about the No Head Dragon, Erika?" Haru asked, changing the subject of the conversation.


    "Un." Erika nodded and said, "Yes, I have found out a lot of suspicious people, and they seem to have a connection with the No Head Dragon."


    "What happens to those people?" Suzune asked with worry since she knew that the No Head Dragon was targeting the First High School.


    "Don''t worry, we have caught most of them," Erika said.


    "So there are still some people who haven''t been caught?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Erika.


    "What about their hideout? Have you found them?" Haru asked.


    Erika shook her head and said, "Not yet, we haven''t found them, but it seems to be in a different city."


    Haru nodded and didn''t think too much since he had found out about their hideout. After all, he had hacked the Hlioskjalf, so he had a lot of ess to various information, including the hideout of the No Head Dragon in Japan.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll take care of the rest," Haru said.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" Erika asked with some worries.


    "It''s alright, I have asked my family to take care of this organization, and soon, we''ll have a peaceful Nine Schools Competition," Haru said calmly.


    Suzune and Erika nodded and felt relief since they knew that the power of the Rokkaku n was powerful. As for what Haru would do to the No Head Dragon, they didn''t care since this organization wanted to screw them, so if they screw this organization back, then this organization wouldn''tin, right?

 Chapter 1833 - Ill Handle This, You Dont Need To Bother

    <h4>Chapter 1833 - I''ll Handle This, You Don''t Need To Bother</h4>


    In the morning, Haru ate his breakfast then prepared CAD for everyone. The first event that would be held was the Mirage Bat, which was an exclusive event for a girl. As for the athletes, the First High School had chosen Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi as the representatives.


    After the Mirage Bat, the next event would be the Monolith Code, which was an event that Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko would represent.


    Haru had a feeling that he would meet Masaki and Shinkirou, and he could see that they were also eager to fight him, considering his status, or probably because of Miyuki?


    Haru thought that Masaki, the Crimson Prince and the Heir of the Ichijou n, was quite inexperienced with a girl. Still, he didn''t feel surprised, considering when someone fell in love, their IQ would be lowered to zero, and Masaki probably thought that if he could defeat him, then he would be able to make Miyuki turn toward him?


    If so, Haru could onlyugh and thought that youth was full of delusion.


    Haru and Mizuki walked together to let themittee check the CADs for the athletes. Both of them had often done this together since they needed to check whether their CADs were being sabotaged or not. After all, they were the only ones who could see whether there was something amiss on the CAD of the athletes or not.


    Luckily, they hadn''t seen anymittee members who put a virus or anything on their team CADs in the past few days the Nine Schools Competition was being held.


    "Sorry to work with you like this, Mizuki," Haru said.


    "No, no, it''s alright. I''m also happy that I can help." Mizuki smiled and said, "I don''t expect that my eyes can help everyone so much." She thought that her eyes had always been a source of trouble, which was why she was happy when she could help everyone with her eyes.


    Haru looked at Mizuki and thought that anyone who could marry this girl would be happy in the future.


    "But I''m sorry that I can''t help much if something happens on the field, Haru," Mizuki said with some regret since she couldn''t see the sabotaging that was done in the different ces such as the field arena, etc. She was alone, and her energy was limited, so there was no way that she could walk around to check various things at the venue of the Nine Schools Competition.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to me yourself. What you''ve done is a great help already, and with you around, everyone''s safety is guaranteed," Haru said while patting Mizuki''s head.


    "Ha - Haru¡­" Mizuki called out his name softly, lowering her head shyly, with a blush on her face when she was patted, but she had to admit that it was sofortable.


    "¡­¡­" All the engineers who lined up.


    Haru and Mizuki ignored all the other engineers who looked at them with a speechless and annoyed gaze since they were only strangers to them. In truth, if Mizuki was alone, then she would be nervous, but with him around, she felt veryfortable.


    Then after waiting for a while, it was their turn to let themittee members check their CADs.


    "We''re from First High," Haru said.


    "ce the CAD on the inspector," the staff member said.


    Mizuki then ced the CAD on the inspector, and she had already taken off her sses while looking at the staff member.


    The staff member didn''t think too much and acted as if nothing had happened, but even though he tried to act like he had done nothing wrong, it couldn''t escape Haru''s eyes.


    Haru waited for a while, and when he saw a ck lighting-like something entering the CAD, he directly grabbed the staff member''s head and mmed it on the table!


    *BAAAM!*


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what had happened, and they were too stunned to say anything.


    "Haru!" Mizuki was also surprised, but she also knew the reason why Haru did this.


    The impact might seem loud, but in truth, it only shook the staff member slightly, and he quickly asked, "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    Haru ignored the staff member and asked, "There''s something, right, Mizuki?"


    "Un." Mizuki nodded.


    Haru nodded, then looked at the staff again. "Bastard, how dare you sabotage our school CAD!" His voice was so loud, as if afraid that no one would hear him.


    "What?!"


    Everyone who was inside was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words.


    The pupil of the staff member shrunk and quickly refuted. "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    Haru then took out his phone and called someone. "Erika, can you bring your people here? Yes, I have found them."


    "Wait a moment. I''ll go there!" Erika said quickly.


    The staff wanted to say something again, but he felt that his head was buzzy when he was about to say something.


    Haru pulled the staff and dropped him to the ground before he put his feet on the top of the head of the staff, sitting on the table calmly, ignoring everyone''s gaze.


    The staff didn''t dare to move and only stood there lifelessly since he could tell that Haru''s feet could crush his head directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When Haru sat there, with his feet on the top of the staff''s head, no one dared to say anything since the pressure that he gave was so strong.


    Mizuki, who was nervous, wasn''t sure what to do, so she could only move closer to Haru, but then when her hand was held, she felt quite a relief.


    "Wait a moment, alright?" Haru said.


    "Um." Mizuki nodded.


    Then both of them talked as usual as if nothing had happened, and everyone was quite dumbfounded, watching this scene since they didn''t expect both Haru to flirt with Mizuki, but no one dared to say anything until¡­


    "What''s happening here?"


    This person''s voice was so maic that it attracted everyone''s attention, but no one seemed to answer him since Haru''s presence was strong.


    Haru looked at the person who had asked this question and raised his eyebrow, wondering how this person could react so fast ande here. "Mr. Kudo?"


    Kudo Retsu felt quite surprised by Haru''s presence and raised his eyebrow. He took a breath for a moment and asked, "Rokkaku Haruka, can you tell me what''s happening here?"


    "I was just catching someone who has tried to sabotage our school. You don''t need to bother with this little problem, Mr. Kudo, since the police wille soon," Haru said with a smile.


    In other words, you don''t need to bother with our problem and just get out of the way, you old fossil.


    Haru, of course, didn''t say that out loud, but he was wondering whether Kudo could grasp his meaning.


    "¡­¡­" Kudo.


    Haru looked at Kudo''s reaction, and it seemed that this person could read his message.

 Chapter 1834 - I Dont Mind Being Your Friend, But You Want To Become My Grandpa?

    <h4>Chapter 1834 - I Don''t Mind Being Your Friend, But You Want To Be My Grandpa?</h4>


    Of course, Kudo couldn''t tell what Haru''s words meant, but he was quite surprised when he heard the police had alreadye. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "So you have expected this problem?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "So why didn''t you tell themittee?" Kudo asked.


    "Because even the excellency Kudo isn''t perfect and can''t even tell there''s a rat in thispetition." Haru pointed his finger at the staff member whose face he stomped and said, "If I tell you, can you guarantee everyone''s safety? It''ll cause even more chaoster, and they''ll do something crazier."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words since he dared to talk like this to Kudo Retsu, who was known as the leader among the Magicians in Japan.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking, he could only shake his head since, in his mind, Kudo was just an old fossil. Sooner orter, this old man would die, and soon, it would be the turn of Magicians around his age to control this world.


    Everyone was very nervous at that moment, but¡­


    "Fwahahaha!" Kudoughed very hard at that moment.


    "¡­¡­"


    "That''s true. I''m not perfect. You have done a good job, so can you tell me what this person had done before the police came?" Kudo asked.


    Haru took the CAD on his back and threw it to Kudo.


    Kudo easily caught the CAD with his hand and observed it for a while. "Indeed, there are Golden Electron Silkworms inside."


    "!!!" The staff member whose face was stomped was startled when he heard Kudo''s words.


    Golden Electron Silkworms is an SB magic or magic that uses spirits as a medium. It passes across connections to invade electronic devices. It''s magic that disables precision weaponry. The silkworms don''t rewrite the process itself. Instead, they interfere with the output signal and may even alter the signal. These dys spell activation by hampering electronic mechanisms without triggering OS or anti-virus programs. Prior to identifying the Golden Electron Silkworms, Japanese forces suffered terribly under its effects.


    "I''ve seen this before. While I was still in service, the Far Eastern Army''s Magicians frequently used these." Kudo looked at Haru and asked, "Were you aware of this?"


    Mizuki didn''t intend to talk since she was too nervous and left everything to Haru.


    Haru also wouldn''t let Mizuki talk since he wasn''t sure what this girl would say. "No. However, I was able to see that within the system, I designed something resembling a virus infiltrated inside."


    "I see." Kudo nodded with a smile, then said, "Then I''ll leave this person to you, and I''ll take care of themittee so something simr won''t happen again in the future." He didn''t even nce at the man whose head was stomped by Haru and kept looking at him all the time with a smile.


    Haru wanted to tell Kudo not to worry since the No Head Dragon would disappear tonight, but in the end, he said, "Then I''ll leave themittee members to you."


    "Good." Kudo nodded, then looked at themittee chairman with an expressionless gaze. "For someone on the operatingmittee to be able to perform illegal modifications, this is a scandal of unprecedented proportions. Save your excuses forter. I want a full exnation,mittee chairman."


    Themittee chairman''s body was shaking. His face was full of fear.


    Kudo then looked at Haru again and smiled. "Are you satisfied, Rokkaku Haruka-kun? I have saved you some trouble."


    "It''s your duty, of course. You need to do this. However, I''ll thank you regardless since you save me from some trouble, and I don''t need to handle themittee chairman by myself," Haru said while ncing at themittee chairman lightly with a smile.


    Themittee chairman dropped on the ground directly since his legs were weak at that moment.


    "By the way, do you have a fiancee already, Rokakku Haruka-kun?" Kudo asked.


    "Just call me, Haru, Mr. Kudo." But then Haru felt weird by this question and said, "No."


    "I have a grand-niece around your age. How about you marry each other?" Kudo asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru''s lips twitched, Mizuki was in shock, and everyone in the tent was dumbfounded.


    Haru could see that this guy was persistent, so¡­


    "I don''t have a fiancee, but¡­" Haru then pulled Mizuki on his arms and hugged her waist tenderly, cing his head on her shoulder and saying, "As you can see."


    Mizuki''s face was so red that her head almost exploded at that moment. She then looked at Haru nervously and shyly and asked, "Ha - Haru?"


    "Help me a bit, Mizuki. This old guy is troublesome," Haru whispered.


    Mizuki nodded gently since she knew what Kudo had asked Haru was a very troublesome thing. She also didn''t really like Kudo, who suddenly asked Haru to be engaged to his granddaughter.


    "Is she someone from Numbers?" Kudo asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    "Then just marry her too," Kudo said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kudo smiled and said, "You think that I don''t know that you have seduced many girls. If you like any girls, just get them."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­It''s my first time for someone to say something like that to me," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    "Unlike most heirs who act like a good boy, I like you since you show your true nature, and the way you handle the problem is also good. If you don''t like someone around your age, I also have another granddaughter, but she''s a bit older than you. If you don''t mind, why don''t you meet her and have a tea or something," Kudo said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was too speechless to say anything.


    Not only Haru, but everyone in the tent was also lost for words, but the identity of both Kudo and Haru wasn''t something they could offend, so they could only stand there silently.


    "Haru!"


    Suddenly Erika''s voice was heard, and a group of police also entered the tent.


    Haru then kicked the staff that tried to sabotage CAD, making him pass out. "Here''s the guy. You can also bemitted to Mr. Kudo on how to handle this problem."


    "Mr. Kudo?"


    Erika and the police group turned, and they were surprised when they saw Kudo was there too.


    Kudo nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll cooperate with all of you here." He then looked at the random staff and said, "Bring this guy with us."


    "Ye - Yes!" They quickly nodded and didn''t dare to question Kudo''s order.


    Kudo was about to go but stopped and said, "If you''re interested in my granddaughter, you can visit my house in the future, Haru." He then smiled and left together with a group of staff and the group of police, leaving everyone who was lost for words at that moment.


    "¡­"


    "Haru, Mizuki, why do you two hug each other?" Erika asked with a frown.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Mizuki.

 Chapter 1835 - Listen To Me, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1835 - Listen To Me, Alright?</h4>


    Everyone heard the matter that had happened in the tent, and of course, everyone also heard about the matter when Kudo asked Haru to marry his granddaughter or grand-niece, which made them dumbfounded.


    No matter what era, the people had always loved to gossip. Haru, whose name was very famous and also had a lot of fans because of this Nine Schools Competition, became even more famous because of his matter with Kudo.


    As for the matter of the attack, no one said anything since they felt that themittee staff was quite too much. After all, unlike in the original story where Tatsuya was about to kill themittee staff, Haru didn''t kill themittee staff and only beat the staff up, so no one thought his action was too much.


    After all, someone might be hurt because of the sabotaging, so they felt that it was normal to get angry if someone wanted to hurt someone they knew.


    Anyway, that matter had ended now and what was important was about the matter of the Mirage Bat.


    "Check your CAD and tell me your opinion," Haru said toward Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi.


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi checked their CADs, and they could feel how smooth it was, which made them amazed.


    "It feels great, Haru!" Honoka said with a happy smile.


    "Yes, I feel that it is good." Satomi pushed the frame of her sses.


    Only Miyuki had aplicated expression on her face since the CAD that Haru tuned was better than her brother. "¡­There isn''t any problem."


    "Good, then I''ll wish you luck, and by the way, why are all of you here? What''s with your gaze? If you have something to ask, then just tell me," Haru said with a speechless expression, since Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Shizuku, Miyuki, Honoka, and even Satomi looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Say, Haru, is the excellency Kudo really asking you to marry his granddaughter or grand-niece?" Suzune asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    They thought that Haru would shake his head, but they didn''t expect him to answer the question honestly.


    "It isn''t something surprising, I mean, isn''t it normal? I''m very handsome after all," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Jokes aside. You don''t need to think too much. I''m sure Mr. Kudo was joking," Haru said.


    "Are you sure?" Mayumi asked since she had a feeling that Kudo really wanted Haru to be his grandson-inw. However, when she thought about Haru''s status, she didn''t feel that much surprised, considering the status of the Rokkaku n.


    Even though the Rokkaku n''s power as a magician was good, it was still far from the Yotsuba n, which was the strongest n in this country, but in terms of wealth, this n was very rich, even richer than thebination of all the magician''s n in this country.


    After all, even though they were magicians, they were also human. There was no way for them to rob someone by using their magic and human''s ability was also very limited. They spent most of their time researching magic, so when did they have time to create a business or learn knowledge to help them get money, except for being a bodyguard, soldier, or any jobs that turned into a weapon.


    Everyone wanted to have a peaceful job where they didn''t need to worry about their well-being and didn''t need to be afraid to lose their lives, and if they were able to be Haru''s wife, then it was possible.


    Then Haru''s gene was also good, considering he wasing from the Rokkaku n and he was also a talented magician, then the child that was conceived with his seed would turn into a powerful magician naturally, right?


    Of course, everyone in this ce would snort at the thought of those people if they dared to think so rudely and they also wouldn''t let such people get close to Haru.


    "Anyway, what matters now is the Mirage Bat event and I also need to prepare for the Monolith Code. I''m sure that Mikihiko and Morisaki are waiting for me now, but let''s ignore both of them," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Honoka, Satomi, Miyuki, I have done all I can do to support you and now, I leave the rest to the three of you. Go out and win!" Haru said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi said at the same time.


    Talking for a while about their strategy, the three girls walked out and they were getting ready for their event.


    When they left, Mari asked, "You''re not going to use the Flying Magic, right?" She still remembered how Haru used Flying Magic before, and she was wondering whether Haru had asked Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi to use Flying Magic before.


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, it''s too overkill. Even without the Flying Magic, I''m sure that everyone can win this event easily." He didn''t think that it was necessary for Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi to use the Flying Magic, of course, he had taught the three of them and unless the situation called out, he wouldn''t put the software of the Flying Magic on their CADs.


    "Right, Haru, before we go out, can I ask you onest question?" Suzune asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "If the granddaughter and the grandniece of Mr Kudo is a beautiful girl, will you date them?" Suzune asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ---


    The Mirage Bat event was about to start, and there were a lot of people gathered in the audience seat, but for some audience, their reason toe to this event was a bit different. Of course, they wanted to watch the event, but more importantly, they wanted to see the performance of the CAD that was tuned by Haru.


    Haru''s name was an engineer and was very loud, especially after he had made the CAD with the shape of a machine gun.


    The match between Miyuki and Shizukust night had caused his name to be famous in an instant and everyone knew his name.


    Among the crowd, especially around the Third High area, Airi was sitting there and couldn''t help but sigh when she thought about Haru. Holding her chest that beat very hard and the ufortable feeling that she felt when she saw him close with other girls, she was wondering what kind of feeling was this since she had never felt it before, but for now, she just wanted to meet him.


    Looking at Airi, her two best friends, Kanou Shiori and Tsukushiin Touko knew that they needed to help Airi, or else, their friend''s first love would be a bitter memory. Both of them looked at each other then nodded, and made up their minds to help Airi since they knew that this girl didn''t have any experience in that area, not that they had them, but they just wanted to help their friend for now.


    When Kanou and Touku made up their minds and talked to Airi suddenly the contestants of the Mirage Bat entered the stage and they knew that the event was about to start.


    "It''s about to start," Airi said with a serious expression.


    Kanou and Touko nodded at the same time.


    The three of them watched Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi and knew that the three of them would be their strongestpetitors in this Nine Schools Competition and of course, they also included Haru since his ability as an engineer was so scary that sometimes they thought that Haru was the Silver Taurus himself, but for now, they wanted to watch the match quietly to see how to defeat them.

 Chapter 1836 - Tatsuya: I Want To Be In His Place

    <h4>Chapter 1836 - Tatsuya: I Want To Be In His ce</h4>


    Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi entered the field, and the three of them looked at each other before they nodded. Even though they came out from the same time, their turn was different, so they would go on this event at different times, and Satomi was the first one.


    Satomi stepped forward, standing on the top of the pir on the field along with the other contestant. There was no worry or hesitation, and only confidence could be seen in her eyes since she believed in her engineer. Then the moment she heard the announcement of the start of the event¡­


    [Start!]


    Satomi leaped to the sky, showing her graceful and smooth movement to win this event!


    ---


    Looking at Satomi, Haru knew that he didn''t need to worry. As for Miyuki and Honoka, he felt that it was too stupid to worry about them, considering he knew very well about their ability and their chances of losing were very small, especially when he took care of their CADs.


    "Well, I''ll prepare for my event in the Monolith Code," Haru said.


    Mari looked at Haru and asked, "You''re not going to watch?"


    "No, I know that they''ll win, so whether I''m here or not, the result won''t change," Haru said.


    "No, I feel that the result with change, especially with Honoka." Suzune looked at Haru and said, "If you''re here, I''m sure that she''ll be full of spirit, right?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for a bit," Haru said with a sigh.


    Mari, Mayumi, and Suzune smiled then watched how the three girls from the First High dominated the entire Mirage Bat event.


    ---


    Tatsuya, as the brother of Miyuki, felt a bit ufortable at this moment, wondering what was happening at the Nine Schools Competition. He knew that something had happened, especially when he met the three intrudersst night, but at that time, he didn''t think too much, or rather, he might not want to be involved in that matter, considering all of her priority was to protect Miyuki.


    Tatsuya thought to ignore it until he heard themotion on the checking tent, even though no one cared much about this problem and only talked about whether Kudo would really marry his granddaughter or grandniece to Haru, which caused Fujibayashi Kyouko to blush and feel embarrassed, feeling quite annoyed by her grandpa, Tatsuya didn''t care much about and what he cared the most was about what had happened there?


    Even though Tatsuya had a connection with the army, he didn''t have a connection with the police or themittee. He tried to ask Erika before since he knew that Erika was rted to this matter. Still, she didn''t tell him anything, considering she felt that he didn''t need to know, and it wasn''t good to let a lot of people know about this problem, since the more people knew, the more something unexpected might happen.


    As for Miyuki, she only smiled and told her brother that nothing had happened, which made Tatsuya helpless.


    Tatsuya didn''t really like being kept in the dark like this, and he even thought to call his aunt to ask something, but he stopped since he knew that if something really happened then, his aunt would call him directly, but since nothing had happened, then there was nothing that he should be worried about.


    Tatsuya stood in the back area of the audience seat, watching many people see whether he could find someone suspicious while ncing at the match from time to time since he had to admit that the quality of the CAD was made by Haru was amazing.


    Even though Miyuki didn''t use Flying Magic, the way she leaped to the sky wasn''t much different from flying. Her every movement was so graceful, stable, and smooth. It could be said that no one could pick a fault on it, which made Tatsuya even more amazed by Haru''s ability.


    "Dammit! How can they get suchplex movements from such small activation sequences?!"


    "It''s like they have Silver Taurus over there?!"


    "¡­"


    Tatsuya looked at the crowd of people who thought of Haru as a Silver Taurus, which made him frown. He didn''t know why, but if possible, he wanted to tell them that he was the Silver Taurus.


    Tatsuya then touched his heart and wondered why he felt this. ''Am I so childish?'' He was wondering why he felt that he had always wanted topete with Haru, and even though he knew that the rtionship between Haru and Miyuki wasn''t what people thought, he was also annoyed when he thought that Haru and Miyuki might be together, even though he knew that his emotion had been erased, leaving only his emotion over Miyuki.


    Tatsuya knew that Miyuki was his little sister, and in the future, she would leave him and would marry someone else, but when such a thought crossed his mind, he was wondering why it felt so ufortable.


    ''Why?''


    No one could answer this question, considering Tatsuya didn''t have a hobby to talk with someone and he also didn''t think that it was good to talk about this matter to anyone either. His personality was also quite secluded since he still couldn''t believe anyone other than his little sister. Looking at Miyuki, who won the battle, then walked back, he saw her pping her hands with Haru with a smile on her face.


    "¡­"


    Tatsuya only silently watched them and somehow, he hoped to be able to change Haru''s position.


    ---


    When the Mirage Bat event ended, it was time for the Monolith Code, and it was Haru''s turn to bring his team to victory.


    In the Nine Schools Competition, both the Mirage Bat and the Monolith Code could be said to be the most popr events, which was why when the First High came out, everyone quickly cheered and waited for the match to start. The seats for the audience were fully packed, and some people even crowded together to watch. If themittee didn''t help and handle this situation, then someone might be hurt, and there might be some ident.


    Luckily, everything was solved and everyone waited for the match to start patiently.


    On the other hand, Haru looked at his two teammates, Morisaki and Mikihiko. "Well, even though the days are short, we have been talking to each other and getting to know each other for the past few days so for now, all you need to do is to believe in me. Believe me that I can bring you two the victory." He then extended his fist toward the two of them.


    Mikihiko and Morisaki smiled and did a fist bump with Haru''s fist.


    "Alright, let''s win and be popr with all the girls in all Magic High Schools in this country!" Haru shouted.


    "¡­" Mikihiko and Morisaki.


    Both of them sighed and somehow also felt relief. In their mind, if Haru wasn''t a pervert, then this guy would be such a perfect leader, but it might be because he was imperfect that they were veryfortable with him.


    "OOOOOHHHHH!!!!" 2x


    Mikihiko and Morisaki shouted together, swore to be the most popr guys in all Magic High Schools!


    But¡­


    "Why did you take out the camera?" Morisaki asked with a confused expression.


    "Wait, did you record us?!" Mikihiko asked with a blush.


    "Well, let''s focus on the match," Haru said and left.


    "Wait!!!" 2x


    With all of that, the three of them entered the battle and started their first match against the Fourth High School.

 Chapter 1837 - Domination Of The First High School

    <h4>Chapter 1837 - Domination Of The First High School</h4>


    The Monolith Code is a men''s only game. At thepetition site, called a "Stage," magic is used to fight over the "Monolith," with each team having three yers. The oue is determined by splitting the Monolith in the enemy encampment and transmitting a concealed code. Any attacks other than magic are forbidden. Breaking the Monolith requires that it be struck with a special Non-systematic Magic. Due to the nature of the event, this game is the most popr among the Nine Schools Competition.


    Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko went to the "Stage" together and waited for their first match to start. Their first opponent was Fourth High School, and unlike the First High School, the Fourth High School''s reputation was a bit bad.


    "I know that it is a bit sudden, but for now, don''t hide under the building," Haru said.


    "Huh?" 2x


    Mikihiko and Morisaki were dumbfounded.


    "You have heard about the sabotage incident before, right? I feel like they might have set up a trap on the building, and when we stay on that building, that building will be destroyed, and the debris will drop on the top of us," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why didn''t we just tell themittee?" Mihikiho asked.


    "There''s no evidence, and it is just my guess. Lastly, even though we have caught most of the people who have sabotaged ourpetition, there might be some of them left, so it is better to be careful." Haru looked at Mikihiko and Morisaki and said, "With my body, I won''t be hurt, but you two¡­" After all, even though they were Magicians, their bodies weren''t that much different from a normal human.


    "So, what should we do?" Morisaki asked.


    "Let''s just strike them directly, defeat all of them and get the code from the Monolith," Haru said.


    "¡­" Morasaki and Mikihiko.


    "¡­Is it alright to be that simple?" Mikihiko was unsure.


    "It''s alright. In front of overwhelming power, all the strategy or anything is useless." Haru looked at both of them and said, "Morisaki, you''ll be the one who is going to fight. Mikihiko, you''ll be the transmit the code from Monolith."


    "What about you?" Morisaki asked.


    "I''ll handle the rest. Whether it is protecting you or anything, I''m very good at "eleration Magic" and "Barrier Magic" after all, so let''s just run forward directly, I''ll handle the rest, and you two will support me, alright?'' Haru said.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Morisaki and Mikihiko nodded at the same time.


    The three of them stood on the "Stage," and the event was about to begin soon.


    ---


    When Haru''s name came out, and everyone knew that he would be participating in the Monolith Code, everyone quickly gathered since they were wondering about the performance of the heir of the Rokkaku n.


    Erika rubbed her chin and said, "I wonder how long that he''ll end this match."


    "You have that confidence that he''ll win?" Leo asked.


    "Of course, who do you think can defeat that pervert?" Erika couldn''t name someone who could defeat Haru and felt that Haru would dominate the Monolith Code easily.


    ''¡­Pervert¡­''


    Miyuki thought for a while and said, "Well, it probably shouldn''t be that long."


    "Miyuki?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki in surprise. "You think that Haru will win?"


    "Um." Miyuki nodded since she didn''t think that anyone could defeat that pervert.


    "I see¡­ but the Fourth High School might show us something unexpected?" Tatsuya said unsurely.


    "Well, the match is about to begin. Now, be quiet!" Erika said and watched the match since she was curious what Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki would do at this event, but she would have never expected that¡­


    "What?!"


    Everyone eximed when they saw how the team from the First High School was going to fight this match!


    ---


    Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko walked together directly on the open field as if they owned this ce.


    The members of the Fourth High School were dumbfounded when they saw the three of them walking directly toward their Monolith.


    "What are they thinking?!"


    "Are they looking down on us?!"


    "Damn, just attack them!"


    The three members of the Fourth High School were, in the end, the freshman or a neer, so when they saw Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki directly moved toward the Monolith of the Fourth High School, they felt insulted and wanted to fight back. Forgetting the fact, they had seen Haru''s power on the Battle Board.


    ---


    "Stupid! Don''t attack them!"


    All the seniors of Fourth High School, who watched the match, felt that there was something wrong with Mikihiko, Morisaki, and Haru, but they couldn''t pinpoint where there was something wrong, but one thing for sure, since the team of the First High School was so confident to walk toward their school''s Monolith directly without hiding, but at the same time, some of them were insulted and shouted their junior to defeat the team from the First High School as soon as possible since they felt that they were being looked down by the First High School.


    ---


    The team from the Fourth High School didn''t know what their seniors were thinking and separated with an intention to attack them from various directions, but it was impossible to hide their position from Haru since he had "Kenbonshoku Haki," then without hesitation, he told their position to both Morisaki and Mikihiko to attack them directly.


    Morisaki quickly aimed his gun-shaped CAD in one direction and shot out an "Air Bullet," creating an airpressed bullet and sending it toward the opponent.


    Mikihiko also took out his talisman and shot it to the opponent that was hiding behind the wall. "Thunder Child!" With the release of the talisman, he created a small-scale thunderbolt and it was aimed toward his opponent.


    Lastly, Haru also raised his arm, using his CAD to slow down all the atoms near the opponent and freeze the surrounding area, including the opponent.


    In that instant, all three members of the Fourth High School were defeated, leaving only Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki.


    "Let''s go, Mikihiko, Morisaki," Haru said.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Mikihiko and Morisaki nodded and had to admit that they were amazed at Haru''s ability to detect the enemy position.


    Walking toward the opponent Monolith, Mikihiko entered transmit the concealed code to the portableputer that had been given by themittee.


    [The Winner of the First High School!]


    With that announcement, everyone watched how the First High School team defeated the Fourth High School team easily without any trouble and they couldn''t help but think that they were too strong, right?


    ---


    Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and wondered whether Haru had an innate ability such as Mayumi with her Multi-Scope, or like him who had¡­


    ''Elemental Sight¡­''


    Tatsuya was wondering whether Haru had the Elemental Sight after he saw this match, but then he shook his head since he was thinking too much since there was no way for Haru to have an Elemental Sight, right?


    If Haru knew what Tatsuya was thinking, he could stare at him speechlessly since¡­ there was no need to exin, right?


    With all of that, the First High School showed their domination in the Nine Schools Competition.

 Chapter 1838 - The Final Has Been Decided

    <h4>Chapter 1838 - The Final Has Been Decided</h4>


    While everyone cheered loudly and was full of enthusiasm with the victory of the First High School, both Shinkurou and Masaki had serious expressions on their faces.


    "He''s stronger than we thought," Shinkurou said.


    Masaki didn''t say anything and had aplicated expression when he saw how Haru dominated the entire field.


    "I can''t find much information about him, but from the match that we have seen before¡­ It''s just my guess, but I can tell that he has some kind of innate ability or perception magic that can detect anyone, and he should also be a long-range specialist like Saegusa Mayumi," Shinkurou said after he saw how precise and the distance that Haru could use his magic. He then looked at Masaki and said, "We''ll have a lot of trouble fighting him if he''s really a long-range specialist." It wasn''t that he looked down on Masaki, but it was impossible for Masaki to use his family magic since it was too dangerous, and most of the distance of Masaki''s magic wasn''t that far.


    "Isn''t that interesting? Our only opponent is him." Masaki smiled and said, "We''ll see him in the finalter." He then stood up and said, "Let''s go, George. They have dominated their opponent. We''ll also do the same."


    "¡­¡­"


    Shinkuro looked at Masaki, then smiled and knew that this was Masaki that he knew.


    ---


    When Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki returned, everyone was being greeted. They were being congratted since their victory was too overwhelming, showing the true power of the First High School.


    When Haru talked with everyone, his hand was pulled by someone, and when he turned, he saw Mayumi was there. "What''s wrong, Mayumi-senpai?"


    "Haru, are you also a long-range specialist?" Mayumi asked while looking at Haru with a curious expression.


    "Well, I can also use a long-range magic like you," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Mayumi.


    Haru knew that someone like Mayumi was very rare since she could use her magic from a very far distance, but it wasn''t that surprising, right?


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Mayumi shook her head, then looked at Suzune, who walked toward Haru as usual while bringing a towel and a warm tea on the tumbler.


    "Good work," Suzune said.


    "Thanks, Senpai," Haru said with a smile, looking at his lover, taking the tumbler and drinking it.


    Suzune dried his sweat as usual while asking him about the match and whether he was confident with the next match.


    Watching Haru and Suzune, Mayumi feltplicated, but she should smile and congratte him since he had won. She was his senior, but hopefully, something might change in the future.


    ---


    After Haru''s match ended, they didn''te out from the tent and watched the match of the Third High School since they were sure that their only opponent was only the Third High School, considering Masaki Ichijou was in that team.


    As expected, the momentum of Ichijou Masaki was huge, and they understood why he was called the Crimson Prince at a young age. Looking at how powerful he was, dominating the team by himself, Masaki and Mikihiko were lost for words, and one thing for sure, they knew that they couldn''t do anything against Masaki, especially when they saw Masaki''s magic.


    Interference Armour.


    Interference Armour is a Movement Type Wide Area Interference barrier that extends in a one-meter radius when activated.


    Masaki used this magic to protect himself from any magic that attacked him, and as for his means of attack, he used air-based magic like Morisaki, but of course, the lethality of magic was stronger than Morisaki''s.


    "He''s strong¡­" Morisaki was lost for words.


    "Um, he''s strong." Mikihiko nodded without hesitation.


    "Still, the strategy of the Prince is a bit different from the usual," Morisaki said.


    "Hmm¡­ now that you mention it, the Ichijou family will usually use a mid or long-range attack bombardment, but what the Prince is doing now is fighting from a close distance," Mikihiko said in surprise.


    "Well, he just wants to provoke me and have me fight head-on." Haru then looked at the two and said, "I''ll handle him."


    "Have you found a way to defeat him, Haru?" Mikihiko asked.


    "There''s a way, but well, let''s talk about thister since we need to think about our next match, right?" Haru said.


    "Are we going to change our strategy?" Morisaki asked.


    "No, let''s just do what we did before," Haru said simply.


    Morisaki and Mikihiko nodded since with Haru, there was no way for anyone to sneak attack on them, and the faster they defeated their opponent, the better they could save their energy for the final, and since Ichijou had provoked them, then they would also do the same.


    ---


    In the next match, Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko became even bolder, and they ignored all the obstacles and walked like usual, then defeated all the three opponents in an instant before they won the Monolith Code, which made everyone be very speechless since they were too strong, right?


    Masaki, who was being provoked, also did the same and overwhelmed his opponents with his power!


    The audience who watched both the First High School and the Third High School were wondering whether both Haru and Masaki were really the first years, as for the people in the Magicians Community, they were already amazed at the power of the Numbers, but one thing for sure, everyone really anticipated the match between Haru and Masaki.


    Masaki was from the Ichijou family, who was also a member of the Ten Master ns, and Haru was from the Rokkaku family, who was also a member of the 18 Assistant Houses. Their status wasn''t that much different, so even if either of them won, there wouldn''t be much of a problem, unlike in the original story where Tatsuya won against Masaki.


    Tatsuya''s status was too low, and if he won against Masaki, who was a member of the Ten Master n, it would cause all the Ten Master n to lose face.


    With all of that, the final had been decided, and both of the First High School and the Third High School would fight to each other to get the champion of the Monolith Code.


    Everyone really anticipated what would happen tomorrow, but before that, Haru needed to do something.


    At night, Haru walked out of the hotel and flew fast toward one direction. There was one problem that he needed to solve, even though he didn''t care about this problem since it couldn''t bring him any harm¡­ Still, he had never been lenient toward the enemy, so it was better to solve everything now so he could have a peaceful Nine Schools Competition from now on.

 Chapter 1839 - With All Of Of That, Were About To Reach The Ending Of This Arc

    <h4>Chapter 1839 - With All Of Of That, We''re About To Reach The Ending Of This Arc</h4>


    With the victory of the First High School, many people were happy, but some people were also unhappy since if the First High School won, then some of these people would lose their lives.


    On some building that was hidden on Yokohoma, there was a group of people that discussed each other. Unlike the usual discussion where everyone was very spirited, listening to each other''s opinions, and thought about their future, but this discussion was quite gloomy, and everyone''s face was full of fear.


    Those people in this building gathered together with panicked faces, thinking what they should do since their lives were dependent on the result of the Nine Schools Competition.


    As for the identity of those people, they were the leaders of various groups that were affiliated to the No Head Dragon syndicate for the Japanese branch. They panicked because the results of the Nine Schools Competition were different from their prediction. In their prediction, the Third High School would win thepetition, and they didn''t have a doubt that the freshman of the Third High School would dominate the entire rookie division of thepetition, considering Airi, Shinkurou, and Masaki were in this school, but the result¡­


    "First High had a decisive victory."


    "At this rate, we''ll lose more than millions of dors!"


    "Even though we can make it back eventually, if we don''tplete this project the HQ entrusted us ---"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence since they knew what the only option for everyone who failed toplete this project was.


    "We - We''ll be better off dead at this rare¡­" His voice was so shaky, and he was so scared when he thought about their future if they failed toplete the project.


    "We''re gonna be stripped of our identities and used until dead by the HQ as their living weapons, the Generator!"


    Looking at their bodyguards, who had been silent without any expression as if a robot, they shuddered when they thought their future would be turned into these Generators.


    "¡­If that''s the case. This isn''t the time to be picky about our options."


    They looked at each other then nodded.


    "In tomorrow''s Monolith Code, we''ll make First High withdraw from the match. No, should we just kill the audience, so the Nine Schools Competition ends tomorrow?"


    When this n was proposed, their eyes shone brightly, and they nodded.


    "I agree!"


    "Let''s do this!"


    "Yeah, let''s just kill everyone!"


    Everyone was very spirited when they thought that their lives were saved, but¡­


    "I disagree. I think that it is good for the First High to win, right?"


    "Are you stupid?! Where''s your he ---" He stopped and looked at the source of this voice with a dumbfounded expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this young man sitting along with them while eating a snack rxedly.


    "You¡­!" Everyone knew who this young man was.


    "Rokkaku Haruka!"


    Haru smiled and said, "Hello, No Head Dragon."


    "Generators! Kill him!"


    They quickly shouted, but the Generators didn''t move, or rather¡­


    A group of Generators moved behind one of those people and snapped both of this man''s legs.


    *Snap!*


    "ARGHHH!!! MY LEGS!!!"


    The man dropped to the ground and screamed in pain.


    "What?!"


    They were dumbfounded when the Generators didn''t follow their order, but rather this young man?!


    "Huh? The cellphone can''t be connected?!" One of the men seemed to be panicking.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t call anyone here, nor can you escape from this ce since you all won''t be able to get out from this ce for now," Haru said.


    Some of them were about to use their magic, but¡­


    "Huh? I can''t use my magic?!" Then one by one, they tried, and they were dumbfounded when they knew that they couldn''t use their magic.


    "Bastard, what ---" He didn''t finish his words, and the group of Generators grabbed this guy up, then¡­ there was no need to exin, right?


    "Sit down," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that their legs were trembling before they sat down.


    "¡­Are you the boss?" One of them suddenly asked, after all, except for them, someone who could control was someone with the same position or higher position than them. Haru could control the Generators and could order them to beat the sh*t of everyone in this ce, including, jammed the entire ce and causing no one to escape. If this person wasn''t a boss, they didn''t know where he was.


    No one had ever seen the face of the boss, which was why they were wondering whether this young man was their boss.


    Haru didn''t answer then used his ability directly to control their mind directly since he was toozy to talk with them. He knew they were the ones who had caused trouble for everyone at First High.


    If First High won, then those people would turn into the Generators and be a living weapon for the organization, so rather than giving all of them to the No Head Dragon, it was better to make them into his living weapon, right?


    After all, either way, they could only be a living weapon, and as bad people who had caused a lot of misfortune, there was no redemption for them.


    Still, Haru sighed and then returned to his hotel room, erasing all of his traces quietly, leaving only the group of people who talked to each other, but their eyes seemed to be quite empty before it slowly returned to the usual color.


    ---


    When Haru returned to his room, then saw two women were already waiting for him there.


    "Where have you been?" Sumire asked.


    "Yes, we want to surprise you," Maya said.


    "Sorry, sorry, I just went to the convenience store to buy a meat bun," Haru said and showed several meat buns in his hand.


    "¡­" Sumire and Maya looked at Haru for a while, then nodded.


    "Can you give me some?" Maya asked since after she got pregnant, she felt that she wanted to eat.


    "Alright, alright." Haru smiled and thought that with his loved one, his ufortable mood had be better so quickly.


    Then the three of them talked to each other for a while before they started to act since they really missed each other''s presence, but they didn''t do anything perverted since there was little Haru on Maya''s stomach at that moment.


    As for Sumire?


    Haru and Sumire would secretly go to the bathroomter since it was better to change their battlefield in a different ce, right?


    ---


    On the next day, everyone was full of excitement since the final of the Monolith Code was about to start.


    The destined match between the First High and the Third High, or rather, everyone just wanted to watch the fight between Haru and Masaki.


    There were a lot of bets about their fight since neither of them was very strong, and it was very intriguing to see who would be the winner in the final of the Monolith Code.


    Haru looked at two of his teammates and asked, "Are you two ready?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Mikihiko and Morisaki said without hesitation.


    Haru then took out a suitcase and opened it in front of the two of them. "We''ll use thister."


    "This¡­?" 2x


    There was only a question mark on the head of Mikihiko and Morisaki since they thought that they would see a new shape of CAD, but they didn''t expect that it was only a piece of ck clothes?

 Chapter 1840 - The Monolith Code 1

    <h4>Chapter 1840 - The Monolith Code 1</h4>


    Before the final of the Monolith Code, between the First High and the Third High, each person or group started to specte who would win the final.


    "Airi, who do you think is going to win?" Tsukushiin Touko asked.


    Airi folded her arms, staring at the huge screen intently, tapping her finger gently, watching Haru''s face that was shown on the screen. "¡­Isn''t it obvious?"


    Kanou Shiori nodded and said, "The Prince is going to win. Even though I have to admit that Rokkaku Haruka is strong, unlike the Prince, Rokkaku Haruka doesn''t have experience on the battlefield."


    The nickname of the Crimson Prince was obtained by Ichijou Masaki three years ago. When the Great Asian Union invaded Okinawa, the New Soviet Union also took military action on Sado. He was only 13 years old at that time, and he volunteered for the front lines alongside the current head of the Ichijou Family, Ichijou Gouki, and used Rupture to annihte many enemy soldiers.


    While the scale of the battle was quite small (to this day, the New Soviet Union denies their connection with the militants that invaded Sado), he was awarded the title "the Crimson Prince of the Ichijou Family" for his exploits.


    It was the reason why Masaki obtained that nickname, and with that exploit and his experience on the battlefield, it could be said that Masaki was the strongest freshman in the Nine Schools Competition, if there wasn''t any Tatsuya and Haru, of course.


    However, Tatsuya might not be able to fight Masaki again since he had lost his Elemental Sight. Without an Elemental Sight, he was simply crippled now.


    Airi, who heard her best friend''s exnation, frowned. Even though she wanted her school to win, she didn''t want Haru to lose too easily.


    "Don''t worry, your boyfriend won''t lose so easily," Touko said with a smile.


    "Who - Who is my boyfriend?!" Airi''s face was so red, and she lost herposure when Touko teased her.


    Shiori sighed and said, "I have asked about him from the First High, and it seems that he''s very popr at his school. His rtionship with Shiba Miyuki is also close."


    "Shiba Miyuki?" Airi raised her eyebrow when the name "Shiba Miyuki" was mentioned.


    "But you don''t need to worry. It''s not like both of them are dating or anything. It''s just that their rtionship is pretty close, and I don''t really want to say this, but Rokkaku Haruka already has a girlfriend," Shiori said.


    "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Airi was dumbfounded then somehow, the power on her body slowly disappeared, but then her back was pped.


    "What are you getting depressed about?!" Touku snorted and said, "It''s all fair on both war and love. Even if he has a girlfriend, it doesn''t mean that you can''t snatch him from his girlfriend. As long as he isn''t married yet, you''re free to attack him!"


    "¡­¡­" Shiori.


    "At - Attack him?!" Airi''s face was blushing, and the blush started to spread to her neck after hearing her friend saying something so outrageous!


    Shiori also blushed, but then she asked the most important question to Touku. "So, how are you going to attack him?"


    "¡­¡­" Airi and Touko then looked at Shiori with a suspicious gaze, wondering whether this girl also had an interesting Haru.


    "¡­¡­" Shiori was confused by their gaze for a bit, but then she quickly reacted and denied without hesitation. "No! I have never thought of something like that! I won''t do anything to a man that Airi likes!"


    "Wh - What are you saying?!" Airi quickly closed Shiori''s mouth since this girl bbered too much!


    Touko onlyughed and thought that it was really fun to be together with the two of them. ''Maybe with the three of us together?'' She felt that it would be interesting, but then she felt confused by Haru''s team appearance.


    "Still, why do they wear cloaks?" Touko asked.


    Not only Touko, but everyone was also wondering why Haru''s team was wearing a cloak since it was too weird, right?


    "I''m not sure, but we can anticipate this match will be interesting, right?" Airi said with a smile.


    Shiori and Touko looked at Airi then nodded since they also knew that this match would be interesting to watch.


    As a member of Third High, Airi wanted Masaki to win, but as a member of the 18 Assistant Houses and as someone she¡­ cough!, she wanted Haru to win. Anyway, she hoped no one would be hurt in this match.


    ---


    Suzune, Mari, Mayumi, Juumonji, and the rest of the members of the First High also watched the match between Haru and Masaki with anticipation. Looking at Morisaki, Mikihiko, and Haru, who were ck cloaks, they couldn''t help but remember their conversation a moment ago.


    ---


    "What are these clocks?" Mari asked.


    "It''s something to handle Shinkurou''s Invisible Bullet. I might be alright, but both Morisaki and Mikihiko¡­" Haru didn''t need to finish his words since it was obvious, right?


    Mikihiko and Morisaki didn''t think too much since they also knew how troublesome Shinkurou''s Invisible Bullet was, and since Haru had given them a solution to handle it, then they would use it without hesitation.


    "How about Ichijou? Can you handle him?" Juumonji asked.


    "It''s alright, we''re fighting on the grasnd after all, and it is several times better than fighting on the canyon, and there isn''t any water there, so it shouldn''t be difficult to win," Haru said simply.


    Juumonji nodded, especially when he heard about the water.


    The Ichijou family was famous for their "Rupture" spell. With this magic, as long as there was water, they were invincible since they could ignite an explosion with water around them, and it would be difficult for the First High to win.


    "It''s good that we can get the grasnd "Stage," Mayumi also said in relief.


    "Still, don''t underestimate him," Juumonji said.


    "Ok." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much since he had several ways to defeat Ichijou.


    ---


    "He''s going to win. You don''t need to worry," Suzune said.


    Looking at Suzune, they nodded and believed in him since they knew how powerful Haru was.


    ---


    Tatsuya was sitting with everyone, watching the match that was about to happen soon. He was also quite anticipating who would win between Haru and Ichijou.


    "Tatsuya, who do you think is going to win?" Leo asked.


    "I''m not sure." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "If there''s water nearby, then Ichijou will have a huge advantage, but Haru also isn''t weak, and Haru also has a variety of magic. Depending on how this match goes, this match will be interesting to watch."


    Hearing Tatsuya''s words, they nodded, but as for Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki, they thought that Haru was going to win without hesitation.


    Then as the match started, everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru make the first move!


    But¡­


    "Wh - What the hell is that?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the scene that unfolded in front of them!


    ---


    Masaki, who saw Haru use his magic, didn''t realize when the sweat started to drip from his forehead¡­ "Interesting." He then raised his gun-shaped CAD and said, "Let''s see who is better between the two of us!"

 Chapter 1841 - The Monolith Code 2

    <h4>Chapter 1841 - The Monolith Code 2</h4>


    Everyone had always been wondering what Haru''s specialty was. As a member of the Rokkaku n, he should be good at Oscition-Type Magic, but everyone who had seen him in action felt that this guy was more than that.


    In the beginning, when the group of terrorists attacked the First High, Haru showed unrivaled power by smashing a car with a metal bat-shaped CAD, and everyone thought that he was good at strengthening magic or his family had developed magic that was able to enhance the user''s strength, but no one really knew whether he used magic to strengthen his body or created magic that created an unstoppable momentum for the metal bat so as long as the metal bat hit something, it could create an unstoppable force that would smash everything.


    Haru didn''t use this magic again, so no one really knew for sure, and all of his records of the attack on the terrorist attack also disappeared, leaving only Juumonji''s record of sting a lot of cars with "Phnx" magic.


    In his performance on the Battle Board, everyone saw how Haru was able to move very fast, crazily, and left everyone in a daze, which made everyone think that he was good at eleration-Type Magic.


    On the other hand, in the previous match of the Monolith Code, everyone was thinking that Haru was a long-rage specialist since most of his attack was being done from a very far distance. Some people also thought of him as a perception magic master since he could detect any people that tried to hide him.


    In other words, Haru''s power was very mysterious and no one really knew how strong he was nor did they know what Haru''s specialty magic was, but they would have never expected that he was also¡­


    "Master Illusion?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw dozens of Haru appearing on the "Stage" at the same time!


    If Haru''s illusion copy was only one or two, then no one would think too much, but the number of his copy was outrageous!


    "50 copies¡­" Tatsuya was dumbfounded.


    "50?!"


    Everyone who heard Tatsuya''s words also became dumbfounded since there were 50 Haru who appeared at the same time!


    Tatsuya would have never expected that Haru would be a master of illusion. He wanted to use his Elemental Sight to see where the real Haru was, but he knew that he couldn''t. He wasn''t sure why nor he dared to ask Miyuki, but he couldn''t his Elemental Sight anymore. He wasn''t sure when it was since it was very rare for him to use an Elemental Sight, which was why when he suddenly was unable to use the Elemental Sight, he felt slightly flustered, which made him wonder what had happened


    His first thought was Miyuki since she was the one who sealed his power and thought that she had be stranger than she could also seal his Elemental Sight, but there was no way for him to ask something like that since he wasn''t being programmed that way.


    Tatsuya was Miyuki''s guardian and he would protect his sister no matter what.


    ---


    Masaki looked at the number of Haru''s copies and directly shot them with a number of "Air Bullet"!


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    The sound of loud air sts was heard one after another, and when the dust from the aftermath of the spell, everyone could see a huge crater was created.


    Honoka and Shizuku, who saw the huge craters that were formed because of Masaki''s magic couldn''t help but tremble since he was too strong, right?


    However¡­


    The moment Haru''s copies disappeared, it appeared once again in a random ce, walking toward the Third High''s Monolith leisurely as if what had happened before was nothing.


    "You¡­!" Masaki was dumbfounded, and was about to use his magic, but suddenly he saw the group of Haru''s copies raised their gun-shaped CAD toward him at the same time.


    *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!* *Bzzt!*


    The electrons in the air were extracted and then it shot down electricity toward Masaki!


    Masaki was dumbfounded then quickly reacted and created barrier magic to protect him!


    *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*


    ---


    When Haru and Masaki were fighting each other, both Mikihiko and Morisaki were fighting against Shinkurou and the other member of the Third High''s team with an intention to grab each other Monolith!


    The four of them didn''t join the fight of both Masaki and Haru since they knew that the two of them were monsters and they could only do nothing against the two of them so they could all fight with each other.


    Morisaki and the third member of the Third High fought against each other


    Mikihiko also fought against Shinkurou.


    Shinkurou took of his gun-shaped CAD directly and was about to shoot out the Invisible Bullet but¡­


    ''What?!''


    Shinkurou was dumbfounded when he saw the cloak that was used by everyone on the First High team could be used to block his Invisible Bullet.


    Using an Invisible Bullet, the user needed the information of the target, but once the target was blocked by something, it was impossible to use an Invisible Bullet!


    At that moment, Mikihiko quickly reacted very fast and used a genjutsu on Shinkurou directly!


    Shinkurou suddenly felt the world was shaking and he saw a lot of Mikihiko suddenly appear, but of course,pared to Haru''s illusion, there was noparison between the two, however, Mikihiko''s opponent was Shinkurou, not Masaki!


    When Mikihiko saw Shinkurou was affected by his magic, he quickly used another magic!


    "Thunder Spawn!"


    Shinkurou saw a thunderbolt was shot toward him, but it was toote to react!


    *Bzzt!*


    "ARGGG!!!*


    Shinkirou then fell down and lost, but before he fell down, it was as if the world was moving in slow motion. Looking at Masaki''s direction, he could only say sorry before he passed out.


    Mikihiko sighed, then looked at Morisaki who fought against the third member of the Third High, without hesitation, he decided to help since the faster they defeated the other two members of the Third High, the faster it was for them to end this battle!


    ---


    Haru and his copies stood in ce, looking at Masaki that was covered in dust. He knew about Masaki''s state, but he wasn''t going to do anything since he felt that he was bullying him at that moment.


    When the dust disappeared, Masaki was shown, but his hair turned curly and there was a slight burning smell from his body because he was electrocuted by Haru''s magic.


    "Oh? Are you still standing?" Haru asked in surprise.


    "I won''t be easily defeated," Masaki said since he didn''t care much about his hair and as for Shinkurou, even though he knew that Shinkurou had lost, there was nothing that he could do since the opponent in front of him was too strong!


    "Well, I won''t bully you anymore. How about you just sleep?" Haru said and used his CAD again, then suddenly his body along with all of his copies dissolved and turned into cherry blossom petals, leaving no trace and disappeared.


    Everyone who saw the scattering cherry blossom petals on the screen couldn''t help but marvel at Haru''s illusion magic.


    "Beautiful¡­"


    Those words came from everyone''s mouth naturally.


    Masaki was dumbfounded again and tried to use his magic, trying to search for Haru''s position, but suddenly he heard a strange yet melodic sound.


    "Luby."


    Masaki somehow felt sleepy then fell to the ground.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Then the cherry blossom petals disappeared, and Haru appeared on the Third High''s Monolith, inserting the code inside and winning thepetition.


    [The - The First High is the winner!]


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was watching this match in a daze before one p was heard, and everyone also joined and pped their hands together since they knew that the First High''s championship was just the matter of time.

 Chapter 1842 - Our Victory Is Inevitable So Lets Do Something Else

    <h4>Chapter 1842 - Our Victory Is Inevitable So Let''s Do Something Else</h4>


    With the victory of Haru and his team, everyone was filled with a cheerful mood, even Mikihiko and Morisaki hugged each other, showing how happy they were, and their rtionship might be closer after Mikihiko had helped Morisaki before.


    Morisaki also knew how strong Mikihiko was. Even though he knew that Mikihiko was on Course 2, he didn''t belittle him and knew that Mikihiko was very strong.


    Haru, of course, was hugged by Suzune, who was very happy by their victory.


    Suzune hugged Haru tightly and said, "Congrattions!"


    "Thanks." Haru smiled and had to admit that no matter what happened, being with Suzune was very joyful.


    They returned to the tent, and Haru walked to the meeting room when Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji were there since there was something that they needed to talk about, especially the matter that was rted to the No Head Dragon who had attacked them.


    "It''s a great match," Juumonji said.


    "Thanks, Senpai." Haru nodded with a smile.


    "Still, why have you never told us that you''re a master of illusion? You made me worried for nothing!" Mari said with some displeasure, after all, she was so worried when she thought that this bastard might be hurt in thepetition, but she didn''t expect him to win so easily and the illusion that was shown by Haru was so amazing, and she felt that she might not know anyone other than him who mastered an illusion as skillful as him.


    "Are you surprised?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mari.


    Mari somehow wanted to smack this guy''s head somehow.


    "Congrattions, Haru. I can see that your girlfriend is so happy right now," Mayumi said while looking at Suzune with a teasing smile, but there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes.


    "Cough!" Suzune quickly recovered and put on her usual calm expression again. "With this, our victory is without a doubt."


    Everyone nodded without hesitation.


    "What about the No Head Dragon?" Mari suddenly asked.


    "You don''t need to worry. My family has taken care of them, so nothing will happen to the rest of the Nine Schools Competition," Haru said calmly.


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone also sighed in relief, and they also knew that everyone had worked hard to protect everyone''s safety, so when they heard that the matter was solved, they also sighed in relief and also could feel rxed.


    Haru knew that it was also time to harvest the seeds that he had all nted, especially when the result of the victory of the First High was already an inevitable matter. He knew that he would get a lot of money by short-selling all the stocks that were rted to the No Head Dragon''s business.


    "We, the freshman, have done all we can, so Senpai, please show everyone how strong First High is," Haru said.


    Juumonji nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry. That''s my n." His blood was boiling when he thought about Haru''s match against Masaki, and somehow he wanted to fight against both of them, but he knew that he couldn''t do all he could do was to dominate the entire event by himself and win the tournament with an overwhelming power since he didn''t want to lose to his junior.


    "Now that you mention it, are you really going to reveal your identity?" Mayumi asked.


    Everyone looked at Haru again since they knew that he had nned to reveal his identity on the Nine Schools Competition and wondered whether he would really do it.


    When Haru was asked this question, he sighed inwardly since, in truth, he nned to reveal his identity when he fought against Ichijou Masaki. He knew that he would fight against Ichijou Masaki sooner orter in the Nine Schools Competition by letting him destroy his sses by ident, but he didn''t expect that it would be so easy to defeat Masaki, which was why his n turned failure.


    "Well, I''ll do a concertter when thepetition ends," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    "¡­Why you didn''t tell us?" Suzune was dumbfounded.


    "It is from my family, after all, to make the rating of the Nine Schools Competition higher, there''s a need for an element of surprise, right? With my concert, I''m sure the rating for the broadcast for thispetition will increase again," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Say, can I help you?" Mayumi suddenly asked.


    "Do you want to help me?" Haru looked at Mayumi in surprise.


    Mayumi nodded and said, "I want to try to sing."


    "Are you sure, Mayumi?" Mari asked in surprise.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, our victory is certain, as long as everyone can work hard, and Juumoji-kun wins the Monolith Code, then we''ll have three consecutive championships. I''ll also be free, and I''m also quite curious about the concert," Mayumi said.


    "Can you y a musical instrument, Mayumi-senpai?"


    "Of course," Mayumi said without hesitation.


    "Then I don''t really mind." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much. He thought for a while and said, "Should I include some of the freshmen in the concert?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were wondering how suddenly their talk would turn into Haru''s concert, but they had to admit that they were quite anticipating his concert and wondering what kind of song that he would perform.


    ---


    Mikihiko and Morisaki had celebrated their victory enough, but suddenly they were called.


    "Mikihiko! Morisaki!"


    They turned and saw Haru, Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari walking together.


    "Haru, what''s wrong?" Mikihiko asked.


    "Are you free?" Haru asked.


    "Well, I''m free," Morisaki said simply since he didn''t have anything to do after he had won, and mostly he would watch the rest of the Nine Schools Competition.


    "Well, I might continue to do my part-time job," Mikihiko said since the reason why he coulde here was that he worked a part-time job at the venue hotel, so after his duty ended, he thought to continue to work since he was sure that Erika, Leo, and Tatsuya mightin about him.


    "I see. You two are free, right?" Mayumi smiled and said, "Then you need to help us."


    "Help?" 2x


    Mikihiko and Morisaki were confused.


    "Can you two y a musical instrument?" Haru asked.


    "I can y." Morisaki nodded.


    "Me too." Mikihiko nodded.


    No matter how bad the magician was, they had better IQs than normal people. After all, without a good IQ, there was no way for them to be able to perform magic since each of the magic needed aplicated calction before it could be performed, so learning a musical instrument was simple for both Morisaki and Mikihiko.


    Haru took off his sses and asked, "Do you want to help me at my concert?"


    "?????" 2x


    There were only question marks appearing on their heads at that moment.

 Chapter 1843 - Morning Coffee

    <h4>Chapter 1843 - Morning Coffee</h4>


    After the rookie divisionpetition ended, everything moved so smoothly, and the First High had always been in 1st ce with a huge gap point difference from the 2nd ce, which was the Third High.


    The championship of the First High had already been concluded, and the only event that was left was the final official division of the Monolith Code, which was represented by Juumonji Katsuto, Hattori Gyoubushoujo Hanzou, and Tatsumi Koutarou.


    Haru didn''t think too much and knew already what the result was, but even if Juumonji lost, the First High would still be able to be the champion. Still, he didn''t think that Juumonji would lose, or rather, he didn''t think that anyone in the Nine Schools Competition could defeat Juumonji.


    Even Tatsuya, who was the main character of this world, also couldn''t defeat Juumonji, considering Juumonji''s specialty magic was.


    Phnx.


    Haru was able to use this magic, but he wouldn''t use it since the aftermath of using this magic would be troublesome. He was also sure that the Juumonji family would be full ofints if he could use their family magic, which was why he used illusion-rted magic to defeat Masaki before.


    On thest day of the Nine Schools Competition, right in the morning, Haru was sitting on the terrace on the quiet ce of the hotel alone while talking with his subordinates about the matter rted to No Head Dragon. His subordinates reported how much money that he had gotten, and from the excitement of this report, he knew that he had gotten a lot of money.


    Haru smoked a cigarette rxedly, listening to the report of his subordinates. Even though he knew that cigarettes weren''t healthy, it was quite helpful to erase his stress for a while, and even if this thing was unhealthy, it wouldn''t affect his body since he knew how powerful his body was, but he wouldn''t smoke in his hotel room since Shizune was sleeping there. He knew that she didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, so he smoked outside.


    Haru had turned the camera around so no one would see what he was doing. Still, he didn''t care even if someone saw him.


    Talking with his subordinates, Haru suddenly heard footsteps. He turned and saw Miyuki was there. He raised his eyebrow and ignored this girl.


    "¡­¡­"


    Miyuki was stunned when she saw Haru sittingzily on the quiet terrace while smoking. She then couldn''t help but frown when she saw him, ignoring her, and continued to smoke. She then didn''t hesitate to walk toward him and heard some of his conversations.


    "Well, I''ll talk with youter." Haru ended his call and asked, "Why you''re here, Miyuki?" In truth, he had ced some kind of enhancement that would make people move away from where he rxed, but he didn''t expect this girl to move forward toward him without hesitation.


    "I feel something weird here, but I didn''t expect to catch you smoking." Miyuki frowned and said, "Don''t you know that if you''re caught, then our n will fail?" They had made a n to conquer the First High together when Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji graduated. After all, she wanted her brother to be seen better by everyone, so she wanted their n to be sessful no matter what.


    Haru put off the fire on his cigarette and put it back in its pack.


    Miyuki didn''t wait for him to talk and sat next to him while looking at him, staring at him who was sipping a cup of coffee rxedly. She looked at him and felt quite weird. After all, most men would look at her and even be obsessed with her, but this guy seemed to ignore her charm.


    "Why do you look at me like that? Did you fall for me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Miyuki snorted and said, "You''re so narcissistic!" But if someone looked at her face closely, they might be able to see a red shade on her cheek. "You know, isn''t it better for you to stop smoking, it isn''t good for you. It also isn''t good for your image."


    "I just smoked sometimes. I didn''t do it every time. Anyway, why are you here?" Haru asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just curious why there was something weird around this area. I thought that there was an intruder, but it was you." Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "So why are you here?"


    "Suzune is in my room. She doesn''t like me to smoke." Haru also knew that it might be good to stop smoking, considering Maya was pregnant with his child. Even though there wasn''t much happening in this world, he had to admit that being a father so early wasn''t something that he had expected, and this feeling was quite surreal for him.


    "¡­¡­" Miyuki was speechless and blushed when she heard that Suzune was in his room. She wasn''t stupid and knew what this guy was doing with Suzune in his room.


    Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "Do you want a coffee?"


    Miyuki looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "I don''t mind."


    Haru took out his small thermos and poured a coffee on the cup that he had brought before he gave the cup of coffee to Miyuki. "Here you go."


    "Thank you." Miyuki was surprised by the aroma of the coffee. She was also an avid coffee lover and had tasted various coffees in this world, so it was surprising that she had never tasted this coffee.


    Miyuki looked at the coffee for a while before she sipped the coffee, and she was in shock. The taste of the coffee had this pleasant sweetness with some hints of chocte and a subtle caramel taste. She also didn''t taste the bitterness of the coffee, which made her even surprised. She looked at the coffee, then looked at Haru, who was sipping his coffee while staring at the park in front of themzily. "Haru, what is this coffee?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru only looked at Miyuki for a while and felt a bit awkward to tell what kind of coffee that they had drunk. The coffee that they had drunk was a "Kopi Luwak" or the "Civet Coffee," which was a specialty coffee of the country in the South-East Asian League.


    What was so special about this coffee was how it was made. The author wouldn''t exin it since everyone could browse it on the inte in the future.


    "¡­It''s coffee from countries around the South-East Asian League," Haru said calmly.


    "Oh!" Miyuki nodded and asked, "Share me some if you have it."


    "In the future, alright?" Haru said.


    Miyuki nodded and didn''t think too much, but then she asked, "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you really not going to ask me to make a perverted request like usual for the payment for what we''re about to do?" Miyuki asked.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Miyuki and wondered whether this girl wanted him to do something perverted to her.

 Chapter 1844 - The End Of The Nine Schools Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1844 - The End Of The Nine Schools Competition</h4>


    By the end of the morning, Haru and Miyuki returned to their own room to prepare themselves since the official final of the Monolith Code would start.


    Haru and Miyuki met again when they joined with everyone to watch the final of the Monolith Code with everyone, but with their mutual understanding, they didn''t say anything about their interaction and meeting. After all, they knew that if someone knew about this matter, it would lead to a troublesome matter.


    Haru didn''t think too much, but Miyuki knew that his girlfriend was her aunt. If her aunt thought that she had a feeling toward him, then¡­


    Miyuki didn''t feel ufortable, but she felt that it would be awkward. Looking at him, who was talking with Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku as usual, she felt that she¡­


    "What''s wrong, Miyuki?" Tatsuya asked.


    Miyuki looked at Tatsuya and gently shook her head. "Nothing, Onii-sama."


    "Is that so?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki for a while before continuing to watch the huge screen since he was curious about the match. He also wanted to see Juumonji''s power. After all, Juumonji was the heir of the Juumonji family, and to see his power was something that he looked forward to.


    Tatsuya knew that his strength was strong. With thebination of Elemental Sight and Dposition, most people would disappear with just one magic, but Juumonji and Haru were different.


    Juumonji''s magic Phnx could block Tatsuya''s "Dposition," and if they were fighting each other, then it would be a battle of attrition. The one who got tired first would be the one who lost.


    ''As for Haru¡­''


    Tatsuya nced at Haru and thought about Haru''s magic. He knew that Haru was a master of various magic, and he had to admit that Haru''s illusion magic wasplicated. If he could use his Elemental Sight, then it would be great, but he was afraid of Haru''s sound-based magic.


    Sound-based magic was what Tatsuya concluded after he watched the battle between Masaki and Haru several timesst night. He might not have heard, but he was sure that it was sound-based magic that made Masaki sleep, and if that kind of magic attacked him, he also wasn''t sure whether he could react since it wasn''t visible to eyes and even if he closed his ears, and eyes, he had a feeling that Haru might have a magic that was capable of five senses.


    ''If it''s really possible¡­''


    Tatsuya looked at Haru with aplicated gaze and knew that if they fought with each other, he had a feeling that he would lose directly since he really didn''t have a way to deal with illusion magic.


    "Oh, the match is starting!" Erika shouted.


    This shout woke Tatsuya up, and he turned his attention toward the screen again, hoping that Haru wouldn''t be his enemy in the future, but¡­ he looked at Miyuki. Hopefully, the rtionship between Haru and Miyuki was merely a friend.


    ---


    Haru watched the fight of the First High team on the official of the Monolith Code and had to admit that it was a nice battle. He was also able to see that his seniors didn''t want to lose to his team''s performance, which was why they tried to defeat their opponent with overwhelming power.


    Right during the match, Hattori dashed into enemy territory, destroying their chance of deploying, and because of that, the enemy was confused, giving a chance for the First High to attack them over and over, letting the First High gain the upper hand. Responding to the situation, he also sallied forth using variousbinations of magic.


    On the other hand, Tatsumi, who used single systematic magic but specialized interfering strength, delivered the final blow.


    Lastly, using the "Phnx" magic, Juumonji provided an area-wide protective magic reflector.


    Haru looked at Juumonji and knew that Juumonji wasn''t only good at his family magic, but Juumonji was also good at perception magic, especially rted to space-rted things, which caused him to be able to react to any situation or stop any sneak attack easily.


    As a result, the conclusion of the match was already concluded, and the First High won.


    Haru had to admit that for the level of the magician in this world, everyone was very good, but he knew thatpared to the powerful one, there was still a lot of distance, but well, he was quite anticipating the final and wondering how Juumonji was going to domite the entire the Monolith Code.


    ---


    The final happened shortly, and everyone didn''t wait too long to see how Juumonji dominated everyone.


    Leaving Hattori and Tatsumi, Juumonji moved forward alone, without hesitation, walking as if he was taking a leisure trip. The moment he was attacked, the "Phnx" activated itself and deflected all the magic that was about to hit him. The "Phnx" itself was a magic barrier that was created by several barriers, so even if one barrier was destroyed, it would refresh directly so no matter how many times the opponents would attack him, it was simply useless unless his Magic Power became zero.


    Juumonji kept walking with huge strides, and when he saw the opponents were right in front of him. He used the "Phnx" right in front of him, then bulged all of his muscles before he tackled all of them.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    It was as if bowling pins were hit by the ball, which was how everyone described First High''s opponents at the time.


    Juumonji used his "Phnx" as a shield, then crashed into all of them.


    The opponents who were hit felt as if they were hit by a truck and directly passed out.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was lost for words, especially the girls.


    Unlike Haru''s match that showedplicated and various magics, Juumonji''s match was so simple. He just defeated his opponents with his overwhelming power and won.


    "¡­Gori¡­" Erika murmured.


    Haru looked at Erika and could only shake his head, but he also felt the same as Erika since Juumonji''s figure was like a gori. No, it should be a bull?


    "It''s either a bison or a bull, not a gori," Haru said.


    "Oh, right!" Erika nodded and agreed.


    "¡­I don''t think that it is good to talk to your senior that way, Haru," Miyuki said speechlessly, but she also understood their feeling.


    [The match is over!]


    [The winner of the Monolith Code is First High!]


    [And with all of this, the Nine Schools Competitiones to a close. The overall champion is the First High!]


    With all of the results of this event, it concluded the Nine Schools Competition.


    Haru sighed and knew that his quest had ended.


    ''Well, it''s time to go home¡­''


    The good time had always passed quickly, and soon, it was his time to go home.

 Chapter 1845 - Ceremony Or Concert?

    <h4>Chapter 1845 - Ceremony Or Concert?</h4>


    After the end of the Monolith Code, it was time for the ceremony.


    As the champion of the Nine Schools Competition, the First High became the center of attention.


    As for the other high schools, they could only sigh and be the support characters, even the background characters in this Nine Schools Competition, but it was normal since they weren''t the winner.


    As for the Third High, who took 2nd ce, even though it wasn''t a bad position, they couldn''t feel happy. After all, they didn''t win the championship.


    First High won three consecutive championships, and everyone was full of happiness.


    As for Haru, his feelings were quiteplicated. He should be happy that he had gotten a lot of money, his school had won the championship, and he also had finished his quest, but he also needed to say goodbye for a while.


    Haru would return, but it would take a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Suzune asked in worry since she could see that Haru''s expression was a bit strange. She wasn''t sure why, but there was this trepidation feeling that she suddenly felt inside her heart. She wasn''t sure what this feeling was, but she knew that she wanted to stay on his side at that moment.


    All participants of the First High that won the event in the Nine Schools Competition would be called to the stage, of course, that included Haru.


    Suzune knew Haru''s personality. It was impossible for him to get nervous, so something must have happened, or rather, she felt that something must have happened.


    Haru looked at Suzune and knew that sometimes girls had this sixth sense that came out of nowhere. This sixth sense was quite weird, but it was always right on the mark. He smiled and said, "Well, I will probably go back quickly after the party." He patted her shoulder lightly. He was thinking of bringing her back to his worldter.


    "Then I''lle with you," Suzune said without hesitation.


    Haru looked at Suzune for a bit, then nodded. "Well, you can follow meter."


    Suzune smiled and somehow felt relief when she heard his words. She leaned on his chest slightly, so she could feel him right nearby.


    "Shh!" Mayumi and Mari quickly told Haru and Suzune to shut their mouths since they were a bit loud.


    Haru raised his hand and made a sorry gesture.


    Mayumi and Mari looked at Suzune, who moved closer to Haru, only raising their eyebrows, but they didn''t say much.


    ---


    Airi, who was standing along with the members of the Third High, nced at Har and saw him, standing next to Suzune. She wondered what the rtionship was between the two, but then she didn''t think too much. She thought about tonight''s dance party and wondered whether she could dance with him.


    ''No, it should be him who invites me!''


    Airi was a girl, after all, so there was no way for her to take the initiative, and it should be a man''s job to do it, right?


    Anyway, Airi really anticipated tonight''s dance party.


    As for the other members of the Third High, even though they were depressed, there was nothing that they could do anyway, and what they could do was to look forward and be better so next year they would be able to win the championship of the Nine Schools Competition.


    Masaki, on the other hand, stared at Miyuki and had to admit how lovely she was, but then he noticed her gaze toward someone. He followed that gaze and started to frown when he saw her looking at Haru.


    Masaki''s feeling toward Haru wasplicated, especially when he had lost against him so easily. He knew that he was attacked by sound-based magic that made him sleepy.


    ''Luby, huh?''


    Masaki thought about the name of Haru''s spell, but then he quickly threw away that thought and remembered something. ''Wait!'' He looked at Miyuki, who stared at Haru and somehow feltplex at that moment. ''Does she have feelings for him?'' He wasn''t sure, but one thing for sure, he remembered that tonight there was a dance party and he was going to invite Miyuki no matter what!


    ---


    Miyuki didn''t know what Masaki was thinking, nor did she care much about it. She looked in Haru''s direction, and somehow, she had a feeling that something might happen soon. She didn''t know what it was, but she had a feeling that it should have something to do with him.


    Miyuki wondered what her aunt thought when her aunt decided to get pregnant with this bastard, but she had to admit that even though he was such a bastard, this guy wasn''t bad. In the future, she knew that she might be separated from her brother and she would marry someone, then who would she marry?


    The thought of other men other than her brother touching her body caused her to shudder, but when she thought about Haru, she didn''t feel that feeling, but it was quite impossible for her to marry Haru, considering his rtionship with her aunt.


    ''Wait, might that be possible?''


    Miyuki quickly shook her head and erased the weird thought on her mind since her name was called by themittee to receive her medal as the winner of both Mirage Bat and Ice Pir Break.


    After Miyuki''s turn, it was Haru''s turn since he had won the Battle Board when it was time for the rookie division of the Monolith Code, Mikihiko and Morisaki also moved forward, but strangely the expression of Mikihiko and Morisaki was quite weird even though both of them received a medal.


    ---


    "What the hell is that guy thinking?" Erika looked at Mikihiko, who had such a strange expression on the screen with a snort. She then looked at Haru and Miyuki. Somehow, she felt jealous at that moment.


    If possible, Erika wanted to have a talent as a Magician like Miyuki, or Honoka, or Shizuku, or rather, she wanted to be at the level where she could represent her school in thispetition. She wanted to stand on the stage and not sit on the audience seat.


    When Erika thought that way, Tatsuya might also feel the same. Even though his emotion had been stolen, he felt weird when he thought that he wanted to stand alongside everyone on the stage at that moment, but he knew that with his power, it might be a bit impossible.


    ''But what about engineering?'' Tatsuya thought.


    --


    After all of that, it was time for the end of the ceremony. Juumonji received thest medal and trophy as the sign that the First High had won the championship of the Nine Schools Competition.


    Everyone pped their hands loudly, feeling happy that they could see this moment, but when they thought the ceremony would end, they were dumbfounded when they heard that there was a concert.


    "Concert?!"


    Not only was the audience but all the contestants of the Nine Schools Competitions were dumbfounded since it was the first time for something like this to happen, but when they heard who would perform at this concert, they were full of enthusiasm since they knew that they would be able to see him again!


    When everyone had cleared up the stage, suddenly the stage transformed by itself and there was a huge firework that was shot in the sky, even though it was still bright, regardless it was so beautiful, then several figures appeared on the stage, ying the musical instruments together, which caused everyone to scream in excitement.


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"


    Haru looked at his temporary band members, who had been caught on the momentum, and when his temporary band members saw his smile, they knew that they needed to have fun at this moment!


    It had been a while since Haru sang in public, so he would give the best performance since he was going to go back soon.

 Chapter 1846 - Last Concert

    <h4>Chapter 1846 - Last Concert</h4>


    When the concert started, everyone was dumbfounded, but then they cheered loudly since they didn''t expect Kasugano Haruka to be the guest and sang at the end of the ceremony of Nine Schools Competition.


    In today''s world, the Magician had always been connected to a weapon, or rather they were treated as a weapon, but they couldn''t stay that way. Instead, if they stayed that way, they wouldn''t have a ce in the future.


    The time of war had ended, and even though there was still one or two small scales of wars, every nation tried to avoid a huge war like World War Three that happened in 2030.


    The Magician needed to get rid of their stigma as a weapon, which was why the appearance of Haru as the most popr singer was being supported by all the magicians in this world. It could be said his appearance meant it was the time for the new generation of magicians, and they needed to develop into different areas other than being a soldier or a weapon.


    If Kudo Restu was the older generation of the Magician, then Kasugano Haruka was the new generation of the Magician. It was the time for the older generation of the Magicians to close their curtain, and now, it was the time for the new generation to rise.


    Watching the concert from the VIP area seat, Kudo watched Haru, who sang wholeheartedly along with the audience, and all the contestants of the Nine Schools Competition that had fun together, couldn''t help but smile. In his time, the world was full of conflict, especially with the appearance of the Magician, so when he saw that the new generation could have fun like this, without being afraid of anything, he felt that his sacrifice was worth it at that time was worth it.


    Kudo looked in Haru''s direction and knew that he would lead the next generation of Magicians. As for Tatsuya, he didn''t know who this guy was since Tatsuya didn''t appear in the Nine Schools Competition.


    ---


    Haru didn''t know what Kudo was thinking, and he was only having fun right now.


    Shizuku, who yed the guitar with a stoic expression, looked at Haru, who sang together with Mayumi, and really had her fun at this moment, and at the same time, she was wondering why the Nine Schools Competition had never done this in the past.


    As for Morisaki and Mikihiko, who had been dragged by Haru to y as a keyboardist and drummer, also had their fun even though they were at a loss at first, but once they were on the stage, they felt that everything was cleared up and they followed Haru''s lead at the same time, showing harmony with everyone.


    As for Mayumi, she didn''t think too much and sang along with Haru together.


    When their song ended, Haru and Mayumi looked at each other and nodded.


    "Now, please listen to our new song, Butter-Fly!"


    When everyone was still excited, they were dumbfounded when they suddenly heard that Haru was going to sing a new song, then suddenly they heard energetic music that made their bodies unable to stop moving!


    [Wada Kouji - Butter-Fly]


    "I''ll be a happy butterfly and ride on the glittering wind


    I''lle to see you soon."


    ---


    Tatsuya, who knew Haru''s real identity, was quite surprised when he heard that Haru was going to sing a new song. He had to admit that all of Haru''s songs were nice to hear, which was why he was quite anticipating the new song, but he didn''t expect the new song would be good and it was also very suitable to be sung in the Nine Schools Competition.


    Not only Tatsuya, but everyone who heard this new song for the first time also felt amazed by the lyrics of the music itself since it had a lot of meaning for every Magician in this ce, no, to all the new generation magicians in this world!


    "Even with these unreliable wings, covered in images that tend to stay


    I''m sure we can fly, my love!"


    Mayumi sang alongside Haru, even though her voice might not be as good as him, but with just standing and singing alongside him, her skill was enhanced several times, which gave her a unique temperament.


    ---


    "I''ll be a merry butterfly and ride on the earnest wind¡­"


    Kudo murmured those words, repeating the lyrics of the "Butter-Fly," and had to admit that this song was suitable for every Magician. in high school at the moment. As they were now, they were unreliable in his eyes, and he could kill all of them here easily, but even though they were unreliable right now, in the future, they could be a butterfly that could fly alongside the wind.


    ''Hopefully, I can see them.''


    Right now, all the magicians had been treated as weapons, but in the future, there must be a change, and hopefully, Kudo was still alive at that time so he could watch that future, but without power, everything was impossible, and reality also wasn''t that simple.


    ---


    Masaki, who was quite depressed after he had lost against Haru on the Monolith Code, was full of spirit at this moment. He knew that he had lost against him, but he would definitely win next year''s Nine Schools Competition.


    ''I''ll be a butterfly and surprise everyone next year!''


    But before that, Masaki thought to invite Miyuki to dance tonight, and somehow such a thought made him excited.


    ---


    Miyuki looked at Haru, who was singing on the stage, and smiled. She had to admit that he was amazing, and he also gave her a different feeling from any other guy that she had met in her life. If her impression of her older brother didn''t change three years ago and she met him early, then she had a feeling that they would be close to each other, but now, it was different, her brother had saved her life, and she felt that she owed him her life, so she wanted to do everything to help her brother and she also knew that it was a bit impossible for her and Haru to be together, considering his rtionship with her aunt.


    Miyuki thought that it would be awkward when she thought that she would share the same man as her aunt in the future.


    ---


    What Miyuki was thinking had nothing to do with Haru, nor did he know about it. He nced at Suzune, who was looking at him from the side of the stage, and gave her a light smile before he focussed on his song again.


    "Even with these awkward wings, dyed with images that seem to stay


    I''m sure we can fly, my love."


    With all of that, Haru ended his song, and he finished his performance, and soon, he would go back to his world, but before that, he was going to enjoy the dance party that would be held tonight since he anticipated it.

 Chapter 1847 - Dance Party 1

    <h4>Chapter 1847 - Dance Party 1</h4>


    After the end of the concert, every participant of the Nine Schools Competition gathered at the dance party that was held by the organizers. This party was popr among all the participants of thispetition since at this party, they couldmunicate with a lot of different people, including the girls from various schools.


    Haru looked at Miyuki, and he could see how popr this girl was. Their eyes happened to meet each other, and he smiled at her.


    ---


    "¡­" Miyuki, who was surrounded by a lot of guys from First High, who participated in the Nine Schools Competition, pretended to smile and talk with them, but in truth, she didn''t really want to talk with all of them and just wanted to stay with the girls until the end of the party. Well, in truth, she didn''t want to join this party, especially when her brother wasn''t there.


    Miyuki was looking for help, and her eyes happened to meet Haru, but that guy only smiled before he continued to talk with the girls, which made her very annoyed at this moment.


    "Shiba-san, can we be friends?"


    "Shiba-san¡­"


    Miyuki looked at the guys, and somehow her face was cramped at this moment, trying to maintain her smile. ''Onii-sama!''


    ---


    "Achoo!"


    Tatsuya felt that his nose was a bit itchy.


    "What''s wrong, Tatsuya? Did you catch a cold?" Leo asked.


    "Nothing." Tatsuya shook his head and continued his job in the kitchen of the hotel with Leo, Erika, and Mikihiko.


    "Still, I didn''t expect that you would sing with Haru on the stage, Mikihiko," Leo suddenly said.


    "Haha¡­" Mikihiko onlyughed awkwardly and said, "Yes, I also didn''t expect it, but it was unexpectedly fun." He didn''t know why when he was on the stage, he forgot all the audience and all on his head was having fun. When he sang, he could also feel the Spirits were very happy and wondering whether a song would be able to affect the Spirits? He wasn''t sure, but it might be good to do an experiment, and if possible, he wanted to ask Haru''s help.


    "Fun, huh?" 2x


    Leo and Tatsuya didn''t expect such an answer from Mikihiko since they knew how socially awkward this guy was, but then they didn''t think too much since Erika''s shout woke them up.


    "Hey, hurry up and move your hands!" Erika shouted.


    "Yes, Mam!" 3x


    Leo, Tatsuya, and Mikihiko said at the same time.


    Erika nodded, then walked to the venue again, looking at Haru, who was talking with many girls and couldn''t help but approach him. If she wasn''t at work, she wanted to have a dance with him. Unfortunately¡­


    ---


    When everyone was busy on their own, Haru, Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi were talking to each other.


    "You''re going toe back early?" Mari asked in a frown.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll bring Suzune-senpai with me."


    "Do you have to go back tonight? Has something happened?" Mayumi asked and felt quite worried.


    "Well, yeah, but you don''t need to worry too much." Haru held Suzune''s hand and said, "My family might be curious about Suzune-senpai and want to know more about her."


    "What?!" 2x


    Mari and Mayumi were dumbfounded then looked at Suzune in surprise.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune blushed and looked at Haru speechlessly, but she could only nod since there was no way she could tell what they were about to do, or rather, she didn''t really know what this guy was about to do, but she knew that she needed to follow him. "Well, we''ll go back soon, so you should go say goodbye or have a dance with all the girls here. I can see that they''re all interested in having a dance with you." She then pushed Haru toward the group of girls since she could monopolize himter.


    Haru was speechless when he was pushed by Suzune, but he didn''t think too much and walked toward the group of girls of the Third High who kept looking at him. In the end, his identity wasn''t revealed, and both Kasugano Haruka and Rokkaku Haruka were different people. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to reveal it, but he felt that it was very troublesome, and he was sure that at this party, if his identity was known, then he would be surrounded by a lot of people, and it would be impossible for him to ask a dance for all the girls who were close with him, so it was better to keep it secret.


    Haru looked at Airi and smiled before he approached her since this girl was too cute, right?


    Looking at Haru, who was walking toward Airi, Mari and Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked.


    "Is that alright?"


    "It''s alright." Suzune looked at Mari and Mayumi and said, "If you two want to dance with him, then you can do it too. I''m sure that there''s a lot of girls who want to


    ---


    Airi and her friends looked in Haru''s direction.


    "Just ask him, Airi," Touko said with a smile.


    "No, I think it is better for him to approach you," Shiori said while shaking her head.


    "But you can see how popr he is! Look, he''s surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls now. If you don''t do something, then you''ll bete. You''re already at a disadvantage since you''re from a different school. If you don''t do something, then after this party, you won''t be able to meet him again!" Touki said in a hurry.


    "Ugh¡­" Airi was full of hesitation. After all, she was a girl, and it was her first time approaching a guy. If it was being approached, she had a lot of experience, but she rejected all of them, so her experience of talking with guys was nearly zero.


    "Don''t you like him?" Touko asked.


    "Wh - Who likes him?!" Airi blushed and quickly denied.


    But¡­


    "Hey! He''sing toward us!" Touko was full of smiles when she saw Haru approaching them.


    Shiori looked at Airi, then looked at Haru, somehow she felt a bit reluctant when her friend would have a girlfriend so suddenly.


    Airi was full of panic at that moment, and she was very nervous at that moment, but¡­


    "Isshiki-san, we won''t see each other for a while after thispetition, so can you give me a chance to dance with you?" Haru asked with a gentle smile.


    "Ah, um¡­" Airi nodded shyly with a blush.


    "Great!" Haru smiled, then reached Airi''s hand directly, leading her toward the dancing floor.


    ''!!!!''


    Airi saw her hand was being held by Haru so suddenly and her entire face turned red, but strangely enough, it felt veryfortable, so she squeezed his hand since she knew that it might be a while for both of them to meet each other so even though it might be quite bold for them to hold each other''s hands since they weren''t in a rtionship but, of course, there had always been an exception, right?


    Touko and Shiori nodded and smiled, feeling happy for their friends, and the girls on the Third High were also surprised when Haru and Airi suddenly came together. However, some of them were jealous of Airi since Haru''s poprity was very high after his appearance on the Nine Schools Competition, they thought that both of them were suitable for each other.


    When the girls looked at Haru and Airi, who danced together gracefully together with a longing and envious gaze, the guys on the Third High wanted to eat Haru whole since this guy was too much, right?


    The beautiful girls on the First High were one thing, but Haru also had gotten the most beautiful girl on the Third High too, but what could they do?


    The male students of the Third High could only cry sadly at this moment, watching Haru, who was holding Airi enviously.

 Chapter 1848 - Dance Party 2

    <h4>Chapter 1848 - Dance Party 2</h4>


    When Haru and Airi were dancing to each other, Masaki and Shinkurou were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that bastard to attack the madonna of their school!


    "That guy¡­" Masaki was speechless.


    Shinkurou looked at Haru and looked at Masaki, then could only shake his head since the difference between them was too much!


    Masaki looked at Haru and Airi, then looked at Miyuki. He took a deep breath and said, "George, I''ll go there."


    Shinkurou looked at Miyuki, then nodded. He patted Masaki''s shoulder and said, "Give revenge to the First High."


    Masaki nodded, then walked forward. "Wish me luck."


    Shinkirou didn''t stop Masaki and looked at his back, wondering whether he needed to collect his bonester.


    ---


    Nice girls have always been the cruelest girls since they have always caused a misunderstanding to every guy.


    When Miyuki was smiling and talking, everyone thought that they had a chance when in truth, she had never even put them in her eyes.


    The guys were very happy to talk with Miyuki, but suddenly someone approached them, and it made them wary, especially when the one who approached them was Masaki Ichijou!


    "Um, Shiba-san, good evening," Masaki said and put on a charming smile.


    "Good evening, Ichijou-san." Miyuki gave a polite bow lightly before she thought that this guy was very troublesome. She nced at Haru and Airi, who were talking to each other happily, and her lips twitched.


    "Can you give me a chance to dance with you?" Masaki said with a smile.


    "¡­" The boys of the First High were very ufortable at this moment, looking at Masaki''s smile, but when they saw Haru dancing and talking with the madonna of the Third High, they felt better somehow.


    Masaki didn''t care much about everyone''s thoughts, and his eyes only focused on the lovely girl in front of him, but¡­


    "I''m sorry, Ichijou-san. I already have a partner," Miyuki said and bowed her head lightly.


    "¡­"


    "Huh?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and Masaki was stupefied, but then they saw Miyuki walking in some direction, and their lips twitched uncontrobly, wondering whether Haru was going to take all the girls in this ce?


    ---


    Haru and Airi had a happy time together, and they also exchanged contact with each other.


    "I''ll visit your school in the future," Haru said.


    "Um." Airi nodded with a smile and said, "I''m waiting for you."


    Haru was about to say something, but suddenly someone interrupted them.


    "I''m sorry, Isshiki-san, can you lend me, Haru, for a while?" Miyuki suddenly approached and interrupted them.


    "¡­" Haru and Airi.


    Miyuki didn''t wait for their response and pulled Haru to the floor dance. "Dance with me for a bit."


    Haru looked at Miyuki helplessly, then looked at Airi. "See youter, Airi."


    "¡­"


    Airi looked at Miyuki and thought that this girl was really her rival, but she wouldn''t give up, or rather, it strengthened her fighting spirit even more. ''So she''s interested in him, huh?'' Looking at Miyuki''s back, somehow, she felt a bit worried since she knew how powerful and beautiful Miyuki was, and Miyuki and Haru wereing from the same school, so if something happened¡­


    ''No, no!''


    Airi thought that there should be a chance!


    ---


    Haru, who was being brought by Miyuki to the dance floor, couldn''t help but ask, "You know, I was talking with someone before."


    "Didn''t you see me asking for your help before?" Miyuki pouted, wondering whether, in his eyes, Airi was more important than her.


    "I saw it, but isn''t it a good chance to cure your brother''splex?" Haru said with a smile, but suddenly the cold temperature started to emit from Miyuki''s body. "My bad, how about we have a dance, Miyuki? I''m so miserable that I don''t have anyone to apany me, so can you give me a chance?"


    "¡­"


    Miyuki stared at Haru for a while and knew what this guy was saying was simply bullsh*t since she knew that there were a lot of girls who wanted to dance with him, but regardless she was happy at this moment. "Well, I''m a very kind girl after all, so I''ll let you dance with me." She extended her hand toward him with a smile.


    "Thanks." Haru nodded with a smile, reaching her hand, and started to dance with the most beautiful girl on the First High.


    "¡­" Every male student was at the party.


    ---


    "¡­¡­"


    Masaki was somehow at a loss when he saw Miyuki dancing with Haru and couldn''t believe in reality for a while until his shoulder was patted. He awoke suddenly and felt surprised, but he quickly turned his head and saw his best friend, Shikurou, was there.


    "Don''t mind," Shinkurou said with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    ---


    Holding his hand, Miyuki had to admit that this guy was very skilled at dancing. "How many times have you danced with a girl?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow then smiled. "A lot, but all of that is used for this moment, so I don''t lookme in front of you."


    "¡­" Miyuki.


    "¡­You really have a way with a word," Miyuki said with a smile.


    "Can you just be truthful and say that you''re happy?" Haru asked.


    "If I''m dancing with Onii-sama, then I might be happy, but I''m dancing with my uncle," Miyuki said with a sigh.


    "You make me sad somehow¡­" Haru pretended to cry.


    Miyuki chuckled and said, "Well, in truth, it isn''t that bad."


    They continued to talk with each other while dancing before they returned to Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi, who were talking to each other.


    "Have fun?" Suzune asked with a smile.


    "¡­" Haru felt conflicted at that moment.


    "Dear customer, you''re as popr as ever."


    Haru turned and looked at Erika, who was wearing a maid uniform at that moment. He raised his eyebrow and observed her from up and down until¡­


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Mayumi, Mari, and Miyuki coughed at the same time.


    Haru then quickly woke up and said, "Erika, if you''re not working, how about we have a dance?"


    Erika smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I''m busy with my work now, and there aren''t a lot of girls who want to dance with you?" Shen then pointed her finger at Honoka, who was looking at Haru shyly and embarrassedly.


    "Ah¡­ um¡­" Honoka didn''t dare to look at Haru, and her face was full of blush.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Erika for a while, then looked at Honoka with a smile. "Honoka, shall we dance?"


    "Yes!" Honoka nodded with a bright smile.


    When Haru and Honoka walked away, Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked, "Say, Rin-chan, does Haru love a maid uniform?"


    Mari and Miyuki were stunned by Mayumi''s words, but they had a feeling that was such a case, especially when they saw Haru staring at Erika before.


    "Um, he loves it very much," Suzune said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru didn''t know that at that moment, his fetish over maid uniform was known by the members of the Student Council members. However, he didn''t think too much, and for now, he was going to enjoy every moment.

 Chapter 1849 - Dance Party 3

    <h4>Chapter 1849 - Dance Party 3</h4>


    Haru had to admit that he might have made an enemy of a lot of guys, but he had never thought of the guys that much, and even if he did, he was sure that no one would cause him trouble since his position in everyone was already so huge that no one would ever think to bother him, or rather they would think that it was normal for him to be surrounded by a lot of girls. From Honoka, Shizuku, Mayumi, all the girls that he had taken care of at the event, including Mari, who had a boyfriend danced with him one by one.


    "Is this alright?" Haru asked.


    "Well, we''re only dancing. You don''t need to think too much," Mari said with a red face, but then her feet stepped into his feet. "I - I''m sorry!"


    "It''s alright." Haru didn''t care when his foot was stepped on by Mari and said, "Well, I''m happy to know that the Chief of the Mora Committee is such a clumsy girl."


    "I''m not clumsy!" Mari refuted with a red face, but somehow, she didn''t hate it.


    Haru looked at Mari and had to admit that Erika''s older brother was lucky to have Mari as his girlfriend.


    They danced while talking to each other before Haru walked outside together with Suzune.


    Watching the night sky together, Haru and Suzune sat next to each other quietly while sitting on the bench, listening to the music from the venue.


    "Do you have fun?" Suzune asked.


    "Right now, I''m," Haru said with a smile, holding Suzune''s hand, intertwining their fingers with each other.


    Suzune could only shake her head since this guy really had a lot of tricks to make her heart race. She looked at him and asked, "Say, I''m going back with youter, right?"


    "Um."


    "How are we going back? Car?" Suzune asked. "I have prepared my luggage, by the way."


    "Well, this isn''t a good ce to talk, so I''ll tell youter when we have arrived at my home in Sendai," Haru said.


    "Let''s talkter." Suzune nodded.


    Haru then stood up and extended his hand toward Suzune. "Want a dance?" He knew that the music was about to end and it would change to a new song, so he didn''t hesitate to invite Suzune to dance.


    Suzune blushed and said, "I''m not good at dancing."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure that you''ll be better than Mari-senpai," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Suzune looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "If you say that, I be so confident." She reached Haru''s hand and said, "Lead me, alright?"


    "Of course." Haru helped Suzune to stand up gently, and the song changed into thest song since the dance party would end after this.


    Feeling his hand on her waist, Suzune smiled and moved closer before they started to dance. Haru''s lead was very gentle, but sometimes, it was forceful, and it gave her a feeling that she was being dominated by him, but she didn''t hate it or rather she loved this feeling very much. She put her forehead on his chest and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune for a bit and said, "It is only me, or you''re so sharp."


    "We girls have this sixth sense of predicting what our man is about to do," Suzune said with a smile.


    Haru was speechless then asked, "Then can you guess what I want to do now?"


    "Sex?" Suzune answered with a question mark.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at her calm expression, Haru was speechless and asked, "Can you at least blush?" It felt weird when his girl talked about sex so calmly without changing her expression at all.


    "We have done it several times. What''s the point of blushing?" Suzune said with a snort.


    "Still, every time we do it, your moans are always cute," Haru said with a smile.


    "Wh - What the hell are you saying in this ce?!" Suzune wanted to beat this guy up at that moment.


    Haru smiled then said, "I love you."


    "¡­¡­"


    Suzune blushed and lowered her head shyly before she looked up, staring at his eyes, and said, "I should be the one who says that. I love you, Haru."


    Smiling at each other, they continued to dance until the end of the song.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Um."


    After the dance, both of them returned to their own room to bring their luggage before they went to the car that was prepared by Haru''s family to go back to Sendai. Before they returned, Mayumi and Mari sent them to the entrance of the hotel.


    Mayumi sighed and said, "Do you really have to go back at night? Isn''t it better to go out tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, isn''t it better to go tomorrow?" Mari asked.


    Mayumi and Mari looked at Haru, wondering whether there was a problem, but somehow, it was hard to ask, considering it might be rted to the secret of the Rokkaku n.


    "Well, I don''t want to waste time anyway. If I stay here longer, then I need to say a lot of things to a lot of people. This way is better," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they thought for a bit and felt that his reasoning was reasonable, considering there were a lot of people that he might need to talk to.


    "Well, then, we''ll go first." Haru entered the car without hesitation.


    "Then Mari, Mayumi, I''ll go with him first. Bye." Suzune smiled then followed Haru inside the car.


    "Bye." 2x


    Mari and Mayumi looked at both Haru and Suzune that had left and somehow felt regret that they didn''t ask toe with him since they had a feeling that they might not see them for a while.


    ---


    Haru and Suzune were in the car, and they weren''t in a hurry to talk and spend their time sleeping since they went out at night.


    Looking at Suzune, who was sleeping, Haru looked at the automatic driving car and wondered whether he should buy some stocks of vehiclepanies once he returned to his original world.


    ---


    The trip was fast, and when they arrived at Sendai, both Maya and Sumire had been waiting for them.


    Haru looked at Maya and seemed that she had already known about his and Sumire''s origin.


    "Haru, is it true?" Maya asked in wonder, but her expression was full of excitement since what Sumire had told her was too amazing!


    "What''s wrong?" Suzune was a bit sleepy, but when she saw Maya''s expression, she quickly awoke, wondering what was happening.


    "Well, in truth, both of us¡­" Haru pulled Sumire on his arm and said, "We''re from a different world." He wasn''t going to lie at that moment and thought that it was better to be truthful for now.


    "¡­¡­"


    Suzune wasn''t sure what to say at the time.

 Chapter 1850 - Do You Want To Visit My House?

    <h4>Chapter 1850 - Do You Want To Visit My House?</h4>


    "We''re from a different world."


    When those words fell, both Maya and Suzune had different reactions.


    Maya nodded since she had already known this matter from Sumire, and she only waited for Haru to say this matter to her. She also didn''t feel that surprised, considering his ability was so powerful.


    As for Suzune, she was dumbfounded. "¡­Are you serious?"


    "In the past, the existence of magic was only a fantasy, but it has be a normal daily thing in this world, so do you think the existence of a different world doesn''t exist?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Suzune was dumbfounded, but when she thought about it calmly, she felt the existence of the different world seemed to be more eptable after she heard his reasoning.


    "So, what''s the reason why you suddenly told us this?" Maya asked calmly.


    "Well, we have our mission here, and that mission has ended, so we''ll go back," Haru said without hesitation.


    Sumire didn''t say much and let Haru talk since she wasn''t good at talking, but Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded before there was desperation in their eyes.


    "¡­You''re going to leave us?" Suzune asked, and tears had already dripped from her eyes.


    Maya''s expression was very gloomy at that moment, and the magic power on her body started to run amok. Staring at Haru, she looked at him calmly and asked, "What do you mean, Haru?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru was lost for words and knew that both of them had misunderstood him. He quickly approached them and held their hands without hesitation, tenderly, as if trying to give them reassurance, and said, "I mean, do you want toe with me?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Suzune and Maya were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Haru would invite them to his world. They felt relieved and happy, but at the same time, they were quite curious about Haru''s world.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t mind." Maya shook her head and said, "You have made me pregnant anyway, but once we have gone, what''ll happen to our existence in this world?" She might be the patriarch of the Yotsuba n, but she didn''t think too much about this n, considering there were still a lot of people who could manage the n, and when she saw Haru, who was able to build his power easily, it was better to follow him. She also loved him so much and didn''t mind following him. If he was gone, then who would be the father of her children? After all, she still wanted to provide aplete family for her children when they were born.


    Suzune nodded and said, "I don''t mind, but what about my parents?" She still had two parents, after all. As for her friends, even though it was a bit sad, she wanted to follow Haru.


    "I think you misunderstood him," Sumire suddenly interrupted.


    "What do you mean?" Maya asked.


    "Even if you follow him to his world, it doesn''t mean that you can return to this world, right, Haru?" Sumire said.


    Haru nodded and said, "I can travel any world as much as I want easily."


    "¡­¡­"


    Suzune and Maya were dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words, and at the same time, there was one question on their minds.


    "Haru¡­ just who are you?"


    "Governor, Emperor, Hero, Richest Man in the World, Pirate, Chef, and your everyday normal high school student," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Hearing the list of his titles, the three girls nodded, but they were skeptical when they heard thest title¡­


    "Your everyday normal high school student?" 2x


    Haru looked at both of them and said, "This is a very long store. Do you want to listen?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Maya and Suzune said at the same time.


    ---


    The existence of another world had always been a mystery, but everyone wanted to know about it since they were attracted by it.


    Haru didn''t mind telling them about his world and another world to both Maya and Suzune since both of them were his women. He wasn''t sure why, but he feltfortable when he said those words since he didn''t need to keep a secret or say goodbye so suddenly to his girls as usual. However, the real reason why he could tell both of them the truth was probably because of their identity.


    Maya and Suzune were magicians, and they could ept the existence of another world better. It wasn''t that his other women in another world couldn''t ept it or he couldn''t believe them, but in the past, he wasn''t that powerful after all, and there were a lot of things that he needed to think about, considering there was a lot of change that on the future of the various worlds because of the existence Group Chat, or him, and everyone on the Group Chat when they were doing the quest, but it was the future.


    Haru and everyone was living in the present, so rather than thinking about the future, it was better to think about the present. He thought about all the girls that he had met on his mission in various worlds and knew that he needed to meet them once everything was settled.


    Listening to Haru''s story, Maya and Suzune were amazed since his experience was too amazing, right?


    "So in your original world, you''re a high school boy and the richest man on earth?" Suzune asked, and her lips twitched.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, so you don''t need to worry about anything, and the time in my world should be at 2010, so there''s a lot of things that you might find inconvenient." His world was still in 2010. Unlike this world which was in 2095, the technology in this world was several times more mature.


    "2010?!"


    Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded, but then they were quite curious.


    "How about you, Sumire?" Maya asked.


    "In my time, it should be 2031, but unlike him, there''s a disaster in my world," Sumire said.


    "Disaster?" 2x


    Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded again.


    Looking at the dumbfounded expression of Maya and Suzune, Haru had to admit that they were cute.


    "Yeah, my world is being attacked by the biohazard virus," Sumire said while rubbing her chin, feeling that it had been a while since she felt the terror in her world. Looking at Haru, she smiled and knew that it was because of him that her world was peaceful.


    Looking at Sumire, who was smiling, Suzune and Maya felt weird. Sumire''s world was being terrorized by the biohazard virus.


    "¡­Is your world okay?" Suzune asked, unsure.


    "It''s alright. That problem has been solved by Haru," Sumire said.


    "Eh?" 2x


    Suzune and Maya were surprised at the same time.


    Suzune was one thing, but looking at an older woman who could show such a reaction, Haru really wanted to eat Maya right away, but Maya was holding a hostage on her stomach, so he couldn''t do anything, which made him sigh. He looked at the two of them and said, "The story is pretty long, but let me ask again, do you want to visit my world?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Maya and Suzune answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 1851 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1851 - Reward</h4>


    The night was extremely long since Haru and Sumire told both Maya and Suzune about the existence of the Group Chat, and of course, both of them wanted to enter the group. Unfortunately, they couldn''t, but well, it didn''t really matter since their husband was the master of the Group Chat, so without hesitation, they prepared all of their luggage since they had decided to visit Haru''s world, but they had to admit that Haru''s experience was so amazing.


    The time was right since Haru was on summer vacation, and it was a good time to bring everyone on holiday. The resort on his private ind and his yacht should be ready, and all he needed was to bring everyone to y together.


    While Maya and Suzune were getting ready, Haru and Sumire talked to each other and also prepared to open their reward.


    "Should we open our rewards?" Sumire asked.


    "Why not?" Haru said.


    "Then, can you use your technique on me?" Sumire asked.


    "Well, let me collect some luck first," Haru said and left Sumire with his Shamb for a bit to collect the luck so she could get a good reward. He then went to the neighborhood and stole a small amount of luck from many people before he returned. He didn''t steal a lot of luck since he was afraid that something might happen to those people, but if he only stole a small amount, then they might be bitten by mosquitoes or fall from their bed, so even though they became unlucky, it was only a small ident.


    Haru had gotten "Snatch," which was Ban''s trademark ability (Nanatsu no Taizai) in the past, so he had developed it further since he had to admit that the way Ban used "Snatch" was very crude.


    When Haru knew about the power of "Snatch" and how Ban used this ability, he felt that this guy wasn''t that smart.


    Ban usually used "Snatch" by stealing the power of his opponents and using it by himself.


    In other words, this ability was able to steal something conceptual. This point was the most important since as long as Haru was able to think and able to develop, then it was possible that he would be able to steal anything.


    If Haru was Ban, then rather than stealing the power of his opponents and using it to fight someone from a close distance, he felt that it was better to steal the energy of his opponent and make his opponent weak so his opponent wouldn''t be able to stand up, or stole the luck of the opponent so the opponent would be unlucky, or stole the eyesight, etc., etc., there was a lot of used and rather than fighting from a close distance, it was better to fight from a distance, but he wasn''t that surprised by Ban''s way of fighting since fighting in the close distance was cooler than fighting from a long distance.


    Haru was sure the reader also loved a close distance fight more in the manga, of course.


    Haru then returned and saw Sumire, who was waiting for him. He then transferred the luck that he had collected to Sumire and said, "Done. Try to open the reward."


    Sumire nodded without hesitation and opened her reward.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have received Sekhmet''s "Authority of Sloth"]


    "Huh?"


    Sumire looked at her reward and felt strange. ''Sloth?'' She didn''t think too much and epted her reward before knowledge and ability entered her body, which made her realize what kind of ability that she had received.


    "What ability did you get?" Haru asked curiously. Even though he knew the name of Sumire''s reward was "Authority of Sloth," he didn''t really understand what kind of ability it was.


    "Well, let''s read the description," Sumire said and showed the description of the "Authority of Sloth" to Haru.


    ---


    Authority of Sloth is an ability that allows the user to manipte an invisible force that allows her to hit and crush things without moving a muscle.


    ---


    "Invisible force?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.


    "Well, I can summon numerous invisible hand-like appendages from his body that he could move and extend telekically," Sumire said simply.


    "Isn''t this ability a bit simr to Hana Hana no Mi?" Haru asked.


    "Um, it is a bit simr." Sumire nodded and felt quite great by her reward since she was quite familiar with it. Previously she had received Hana Hana no Mi, which granted her the ability to replicate and sprout pieces of her body from the surface of any object or living thing. The authority of the sloth was quite simr, but the authority of the sloth was several times better since this power was invisible, stronger, and had a bigger radius.


    Sumire''s strength wasn''t good, but the Authority of Sloth, ignored it and she could feel the strength of this ability was very strong!


    Haru listened to Sumire''s exnation and nodded, feeling that her power was good. "Can you try to use it?"


    "Sure." Sumire nodded without hesitation.


    Haru waited for Sumire to use her power, but suddenly he felt something touching his crotch. He was dumbfounded and looked at Sumire with a strange expression.


    "How is it? Is it good?" Sumire asked with a seductive smile.


    Haru had to admit that among his women, Sumire was one of the most fun to be with since her Hana Hana no Mi ability was unique, and it could be applied by a lot of things. As for the other, of course, it was his wife, Esdeath.


    Esdeath had the ability of "Fuku Fuku no Mi," which gave her the ability to wear any clothes that she wanted, which was a great ability on Haru''s mind.


    His dick had gotten hard since it was caressed gently by Sumire''s ability.


    Sumire also put her hand on the top of his pants before she slipped it inside, which gave him a double pleasure. She kissed his neck several times and asked, "How is it?"


    Haru took a deep breath, smelling her unique yet sexy fragrance, and said, "Calm down, I haven''t opened my reward yet."


    "Well, open it." Sumire nodded.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Sumire''s hand, gently stroking his dick, and could only enjoy it. He then looked at his smartphone and opened his reward without hesitation since he wanted to do something else as soon as possibleter.


    [Congrattions, you have received Midora "Mirror Neurons.""


    "¡­"


    The eyes of Sumire and Haru had been staring at the screen of the smartphone, but when they saw Haru''s reward, they weren''t sure what to say since they didn''t know what kind of reward was this.


    "Cough!"


    Haru and Sumire turned their heads and saw Suzune was there with a red face.


    "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1852 - Mirror Neuron

    <h4>Chapter 1852 - Mirror Neuron</h4>


    Everyone was looking at each other, and somehow, the moment they looked at each other''s eyes, they understood everyone. Then without hesitation, they talked to each other before they left him in the living room.


    Haru looked at his girlfriends in his original world directly, became friendly, and brought both Maya and Suzune to Sora''s room, talking to each other since they needed to know each other better, right?


    It might be because they had gotten used to it, so they weren''t all that surprised and epted the matter quickly, but Haru wasn''t sure how their reaction was when they learned Maya was pregnant.


    Haru sat on the sofa and closed his eyes. Somehow, he felt that he was at home at that moment. It took a lot of time toplete a quest, and it wasn''t rare for him to stay for a few months to half a year toplete the quest.


    Luckily, the time was his original stop, so even though it was only a few months for him, it was only for a few moments for everyone in his original world.


    Haru was wondering when he was going to have the ability to stop the time or create a special space for each of his women to stay. He saw the "App Store" on the Group Chat and saw such an ability, but it needed a lot of points, which made him sigh.


    Haru then thought about his reward, which was Midora''s Mirror Neuron. He was alone now, so it was very good for him to ept his reward now.


    ''But Mirror Neuron, huh?''


    Suddenly Haru thought about his experience when he epted the body of Aquaman and couldn''t help but frown, but unlike before, his resilience over the pain was several times better, so without hesitation, he epted his reward. Looking at his smartphone again, he epted his reward, and suddenly an inexplicable pain started to hit him!


    "!!!"


    Haru gritted his teeth, clenched his hands, sitting on the sofa while trying to endure the pain of the reconstruction of his body. It was only for a moment, but somehow the pain was like an eternity for him.


    "Huft¡­"


    Haru''s body was full of sweat, and his face was red before slowly returning to normal. He then used his magic to absorb all the sweat on his body so no one would notice the change in him. He suddenly started to feel the change in his body and had to admit that this reward was very amazing.


    A mirror neuron is a neuron that fires both when an animal acts and when the animal observes the same action performed by another.


    In simple words, the mirror neuron gives an ability to anyone to imitate something.


    Haru also had a mirror neuron butpared to Midora''s mirror neuron, the way he used his mirror neuron was simply amateur. Before he exined, he needed to remind everyone that Midora was the main antagonist of Toriko.


    Haru still remembered when he had a mission on the Toriko world, and suddenly numerous meteors hit the entire human world, destroyed it into ruin, and the one who caused those meteors was Midora.


    It could be said that Midora was one of the strongest humans in the Toriko world, especially when he was defeated, the strongest human in the Toriko world, which was Ichiryu.


    If everyone forgot about Ichiryu, then he was the one who gave Haru an inspiration to create a "Minority World" with his Nen ability on the world of Hunter x Hunter. The ability of "Minority World" was strong, but it was normal since it was the trademark ability of Ichiryu. He was able to develop this ability within three months of time. Even though there were some limitations, it was already very amazing.


    However, Midora was even more amazing since he was able to develop a "Minority World" with just a single fight with Ichiryu, and it was all because of his extreme control over mirror neurons that he was very good at "imitating."


    In other words, Midora was capable of understanding the mechanics behind someone''s techniques to learn, counter, or exploit them. His form of imitation was by far the mostplex as he could imitate not only the very nature of an opponent''s ability but also the very nature around him, allowing him to blend into the environment as if he were a part of it. This imitation was so diverse due to his extreme mastery over his mirror neurons.


    In simple terms, Midora could copy all abilities.


    Haru was sure that if he showed Midora his "Snatch," it might be only time before Midora learned the "Snatch" from him, which showed how scary Midora was. In the past, he might have been wary, but now, it was different since he also had gotten Midora''s ability.


    ''Mirror neurons, huh?''


    Haru, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly disappeared as if he wasn''t there, and then a momentter, he appeared on the veranda, sitting on thezy chair, staring at the surrounding scenery.


    ''It''s interesting.''


    Haru thought that the mirror neurons were more interesting than he had thought since he could blend his body, clothes, and everything into the surrounding, giving him an ability like an enhanced version of a chameleon.


    ''Now, I don''t need to use light magic to be invisible, huh?''


    Haru didn''t have enough and tried to use his new ability more. He then thought about Tatsusya''s ability which was "Dposition." He had seen the record of Tatsuya''s ability, so he remembered how Tatsuya used his ability, then he looked at the bench on his veranda and snapped his fingers.


    *Poof!*


    The bench suddenly disappeared since its entire structure was broken down by Haru''s dposition.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Haru then moved his tongue slightly and tried to control it, mimicking Midora''s attack, and it seemed that he was able to copy Midora''s ability too.


    The ability to copy wasn''t umon. Instead, there was a lot of ability to copy on the Group Chat such as Sharingan in Naruto, Kopi Kopi no Mi in One Piece, The End''s Medaka Box, etc. Still, Haru had to admit that Midora''s Mirror Neuron was the most natural one since it didn''t have a limitation.


    Though, Haru had to admit that "The End" from Medaka Box was quite an amazing ability since it could help the user to learn everything by 120%, butpared to Midora''s mirror neurons, "The End" still had a limit.


    Haru was satisfied with his reward, but¡­


    "Dear!"


    Haru suddenly felt two soft things behind his head, and he didn''t need to guess who this person was, considering the size of the breasts that pressed against his head. He looked up and asked, "What''s wrong, Raikou?"


    "I want a child," Raikou said without hesitation, staring at his eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Somehow Haru had expected this matter.

 Chapter 1853 - Summer Break? The First Destination Is Fuji Rock Festival

    <h4>Chapter 1853 - Summer Break? The First Destination Is Fuji Rock Festival</h4>


    After he returned, there was one thing that Haru needed to do first and that was to watch the Fuji Rock Festival since Iwasawa was going to perform at this event.


    Not all the girls were going to this concert, or rather, it might be because he had brought both Maya and Suzune to his world that most of them decided to stay, especially when Maya was pregnant.


    When everyone heard that Maya was pregnant, they becameplicated, but at the same time, they also felt slightly jealous, but when they learned Maya''s age¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They somehow understood why Haru decided to make Maya pregnant. They also wanted to have his child, but after all, they were still in high school, and they also weren''t in hurry, though, they wanted to see how cute his children were, though, they knew that they might not be able to see his child so soon since Maya wasn''t going to stay in this world for a long time.


    Haru had told everyone about his journey to another world, so they weren''t that surprised at how he was able to bring women from another world.


    As for Raikou¡­ in the end, Haru also decided to make her pregnant, after all, he had made Maya pregnant, so there wasn''t much difference if he had one more child and with Raikou''s personality, he was afraid that she might go rampage so he decided to take a step back and helped her to grant her wish.


    ''When I think about it, Raikou is older than anyone, isn''t it?'' Haru didn''t think too much, as long as they were beautiful women, even if they were 1000 years old, he might go for it since it was already his path, or rather, with the plot of the story, he might not even be surprised to meet a cute immortal girl or something in the future.


    Inside the bus, Haru looked at the scenery outside of the window and thought that in the future, he was going to have a lot of children.


    Haru then looked at Ritsu, who was sitting next to him and kept staring at him. "Something?"


    "I want a child too," Ritsu said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­Let''s wait until I have graduated, alright?" Haru said and the corner of his lips twitched.


    "Yes." Ritsu nodded with a smile, then hugged his arm.


    Looking at Ritsu, Haru smiled and also thought that it really had been a while since they had known each other.


    ---


    While Haru and Ritsu were talking to each other, Suzune, Megumi, and Yuri also talked to each other.


    Yuri hadn''t be Haru''s official girl, so even though she knew that he was able to use magic and had a supernatural ability, she didn''t know that Suzune wasing from another world.


    "Ichihara-san, are you from Shanghai?" Yuri asked.


    "Yes, I''m from Shanghai." Suzune nodded and had to admit that 2010 was very novel. Even though the world wasn''t as convenient as her world, there wasn''t that much difference, though, she had to admit that the moral level of the people at this time was very low since a lot of people were having unmarried sex, but she couldn''t say much since she also did the same. Her eyes nced at Haru, who was talking with Ritsu then blushed when she thought about what they had always been doing at night. Still, even though the world was normal and there wasn''t any magic in this ce, she had found a lot of interesting things, especially the cuisine, and Megumi.


    "What''s wrong?" Megumi asked gently, wondering why Suzune looked at her strangely.


    Suzune thought about the Born-Specialized Magician who specialized in concealing her presence andpared to them, Megumi''s level at concealing presence was on another level as if it was something so natural. "Um, Megumi, can you tell me how to hide your presence?" She thought that Megumi was a ninja master at that moment, and didn''t realize Shiina, who was sleeping in cat pajamas, was a master ninja at that moment.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri.


    "I''m sorry. This is an inborn ability," Megumi said with an apologetic tone.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    For some reason, the atmosphere between them was a bit awkward.


    ---


    When Ritsu joined them, everyone was talking happily.


    Haru didn''t join them since he was thinking about how he was able to connect to every world where there were his girls, created a world for everyone by himself, and stopped the time on the world where he was staying. He also thought that he was still weak and thought to be stronger again, but his thought was broken when he heard this gentle voice.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Haru turned and looked at Megumi with a smile. "I''m thinking about you."


    Megumi smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "Say, is it hard to do those quests from the Group Chat?"


    "Rather than being hard, I just miss you since I have spent quite a while on each of those quests," Haru said and held Megumi''s hand gently.


    "Is there something that I can do for you?" Megumi asked, wondering whether she could be his strength, helping him.


    "Just be there for me when I''m tired and need someone to stay with," Haru said and kissed Megumi''s forehead.


    Megumi blushed, but then she pouted and said, "I''m happy, but can you be more selfish and ask me something more?"


    "Do you want me to ask you something?" Haru asked


    "Um." Megumi nodded.


    "Then can you wear a maid uniform tonight?" Haru asked in a whisper.


    Megumi blushed and pped his shoulder. "We''re on the bus!"


    "We''re going to stay in the hotelter, right?" Haru then suddenly recalled something and said, "Somehow when we are going to the hotel, it always reminds me of the time when we''re having sex for the first time."


    Megumi blushed and snuggled into him. "Well, as long as you can keep it a secret for everyone, or you can ask everyone to wear the maid uniform, then I don''t really mind." She whispered those words since she was afraid someone might hear them.


    Haru caressed Megumi''s hair that had be longer and was tied in a ponytail. "Your hair has be long." Looking at her hair, he was wondering whether she was going to let it be very long before she cut it short again next year, but he had to admit that her ponytail hairstyle was very refreshing and she was very charming at that moment.


    "You don''t like it?" Megumi asked with a trace of worry.


    "I love it." Haru sniffed Megumi''s hair and somehow this smell gave himfort. "Let''s have a st this summer."


    "Um." Megumi nodded with a smile.


    Then with all of that, their summer break started!

 Chapter 1854 - What Are We Going To Do Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1854 - What Are We Going To Do Tonight?</h4>


    The trip was quite long, but when everyone was ying and talking together, they felt that the time was moving fast, and they had arrived at the hotel that Haru had bought.


    Haru didn''tck money, so rather than letting it sit on his ount, it was better to make his life morefortable since that way he could create a lot of jobs for people in this country.


    When everyone looked at the hotel, they nodded and could tell that the hotel seemed to be veryfortable. The building wasn''t that big, and it couldn''t amodate many people, but it seemed to be very refined and graceful. It was built in a traditional Japanese design andbined with some modern style, which gave off a harmonious feeling between the two cultures of both Eastern and Western.


    Even though Haru built this hotel to make his lifefortable as a business, he also wanted this hotel to be profitable. With the price of staying a night in this hotel, it was impossible for a normal guest to enter, so he only targeted the high-end customers, and as expected, this hotel was sessful, especially¡­


    "Wee!"


    Several female staff weed Haru and his group at the hotel entrance, and the eyes of the female staff seemed to be excited when they saw Haru.


    "¡­"


    Looking at the number of female staff, Yuri and Shiina were dumbfounded, then they looked at Haru at the same time.


    Haru nodded and entered the hotel directly with Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune. The three of them had be ustomed to this kind of thing, so they weren''t that surprised, considering the status of their man.


    "Wait!!!" 2x


    Shiina and Yuri also quickly chased after them.


    As for Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune, the three of them only looked at Haru, decided to watch over him, so this guy wouldn''t make his bad habit.


    ---


    After they were guided to their room, everyone couldn''t help but rx, especially Yuri and Shiina, who were quite nervous before, but after a while, they also became rxed and ustomed to it.


    Shiina quicklyid on the tatami floor with afortable expression.


    Haru looked at Shiina with a smile before he sat on the chair near the window where he could see Mountain Fuji from his position. He had to admit that this view was breathtaking and knew why the people in this country revered this mountain, but at the same time, he knew that this hotel would be sessful.


    Looking at Haru, Yuri also joined him and sat on the chair while facing him. She blushed and had to admit that no matter how many times that she saw it, he was very handsome, so she could see his face better. "Haru, did you buy this hotel?"


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Yuri.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to overthink. Isn''t it good that we have a ce to stay rather than having a camp outside?" Haru said with a smile. He knew that most of the guests who came to the Fuji Rock Festival would stay at the camp, but if he could stay at the hotel, who would want to stay at the camp?


    Haru also felt that the camp was quite inconvenient, especially on the toilet matter. He knew that there were a thousand guests at the Fuji Rock Festival, and he was sure that the toilet would be packed so if someone was in a hurry¡­


    Toilet was one thing, but what about his night activity?


    "Still, I wonder whether Iwasawa is alright," Haru said while looking at the scenery outside, wondering whether Iwasawa was alright. Iwasawa would perform at the Fuji Rock Festival together with her bandmates, and Haru knew about Iwasawa''s ability but ying on this kind of huge event was different than ying on the cafe or website. Unlike when Iwasawa performed on the television, he didn''t apany her at this event, but this time, she told him to believe in her, and after he saw her expression at that time, he decided to respect her decision and believe in her.


    "You don''t need to worry too much, Haru." Megumi came while bringing a cup of tea and put it on the table right in front of Haru. "I believe that she''ll be alright."


    Haru looked at Megumi with a light smile and nodded. "Well, I believe in her."


    "If you''re worried, how about you visit her?" Ritsu asked.


    "With your ability, I''m sure that it is quite easy for him to sneak into Iwasawa''s room, right?" Suzune said.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Suzune speechlessly, but he knew that Suzune wasn''t wrong. "Well, I believe in Iwasaw, so we''ll watch her performance as a guest this time."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and smiled since he had made his decision, then they wouldn''t say much.


    Yuri looked at Haru''s interaction with Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune and couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous, wondering when they could be together. Even though she had made a move on him on the toilet at that time, there was no progress or whatever between them, so somehow, she felt quite worried, wondering whether he didn''t have an interest in her.


    Haru nced at Yuri with the corner of his eyes, and somehow he knew what this girl was thinking. He knew that he had made her wait too long, so¡­


    "Right, Haru, do you want to buy Sony?" Suddenly Ritsu asked this question.


    "Sony, huh?" Haru rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He had money after all, and he had to admit that Sony was quite a temptingpany for him.


    When Haru was in deep thought, Yuri was even more dumbfounded.


    Megumi only smiled and was already ustomed to his business talk, so she didn''t overthink. Her role was her woman, and all she could do was to support him from his back, stay beside him, and help him whenever he needed her help. In exchange, he would also be the same as her, which was why she really loved him, and even though it was a bit embarrassing, she had to admit that it was very nice to have a night activity with him.


    "Ritsu, Nerflix hasn''t been bought yet, right?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Um." Ritsu nodded and said, "Yes, since we''re still in the negotiation." She then told Haru how the shareholders of Nerflix caused a lot of trouble with the acquisition.


    "You don''t need to acquire it, we only need to acquire some shares," Haru said.


    "Do you want Sony?" Ritsu asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation sincepared to Nerflix. He felt that Sony was several times better at this moment.


    "Cough! Cough! Let''s talk about the businesster, alright?" Suzune suddenly reminded Haru.


    Haru put on an apologetic expression and said, "That''s true. Let''s have fun tonight."


    Somehow, Megumi and Suzune, who saw his smile at this moment, felt that a love juice started to drip from their secret ce at this moment, knowing that their man was going to give them a lot of love tonight, and they really anticipated it.

 Chapter 1855 - The Way To Spend Time Together

    <h4>Chapter 1855 - The Way To Spend Time Together</h4>


    When Ritsu suddenly suggested buying Sony, Haru had made up his mind and stopped his acquisition over Nerflix. He had to admit that Nerflix was amazing, but when he thought about the price of thispany and the media entertainment that he owned, he felt that it wasn''t necessary to buy Nerflix.


    Haru had acquired manypanies, especially the mediapanies, from NBCUniversal, Shochiku, MGM, and various copyright movies, tv-series from small studios from the US, Europe, Asia, etc., etc. In other words, in this world, he might be the person who owns most copyright of various media franchises in this world.


    The business of Nerflix was just video streaming, and it used the money from the stock to expand their business, but the number of their movies, tv-series, cartoons, etc., copyright was small, and thispany didn''t have much experience to create content for their video streaming business. However, it might be because of the number of subscribers that it made the value of this business huge.


    But when Haru thought about it calmly, even if he didn''t buy Nerflix, he could create his own video streaming website like what he did before. He had a lot of copyright under him, and he could create any websites that he wanted to, which was why rather than buying something as expensive as Nerflix, it was better to build a video streaming on his own since he didn''tck a resource andpared to Nerflix, he felt that the value of Sony was several times better.


    Haru knew that even though Sony was one of the giantpanies in this country, the progress of thispany was already stagnant, and it was already left behind by Samsung, who was its little brother in the past. The reason why it happened was that Sony was toote to enter the smartphone market.


    It was still 2010, so if Haru bought Sony, then he would still be able to develop his own smartphone, and with the media under Sony and his own media, it was only a time before the smartphone that he developed would steal the market of Samsung.


    Looking at the valuation of Sony, Haru felt that it was quite cheap, so there was no need to hesitate, and with his identity as Japanese, the speed of his acquisition would be several times faster.


    Sony was also a technologypany.


    Haru, who often came to the world in the future, felt that it was necessary to own this kind ofpany since this way, there was no need to be troublesome to build a newpany, especially on the matter of visual reality and other technologies rted matters.


    But enough about the business since Haru has something more important to do right now.


    When Ritsu, Shiina, and Yuri were talking to each other, Haru, Megumi, and Suzune slipped into the private hot spring inside the hotel, and it was reserved for them alone. Even though it was summer, everyone still loved to have a bath in the hot spring, especially at night.


    Of course, Ritsu and Shiina had noticed the three of them had slipped out, though they didn''t overthink. They felt a bit curious about what they were about to do.


    Yuri noticed a change in expression on both Ritsu and Shiina, then asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Ritsu and Shiina looked at each other and wondered what they should say to Yuri at this moment.


    ---


    Haru, Suzune, and Megumi moved to the private hot spring, and as expected, this ce was huge.


    "Haru, does it feel good?"


    "How is it?"


    Haru was sitting on the chair in the private hot spring with both Suzune and Megumi on either side, sandwiching him with their soapy, foam-covered bodies. Both of them rubbed their slimy breasts against him as they washed him.


    It might be their first time working together, but somehow, Suzune and Megumi didn''t feel shy. Rather they were very eager to please him.


    "It feels so good¡­ It''s great¡­"


    The feeling of their breasts that sandwiched him on both sides and their foam-covered hands carefully caressing his erect penis. The double handjobs on his penis quickly increased his speed to ejacte.


    If Haru was serious, then they would be at his mercy, but when he saw their eagerness to tease and please him, he decided to hold back.


    "Hurry up and cum, Haru!"


    "You don''t need to worry. Just ejacte."


    Megumi and Suzune whispered to his ears at the same time, which gave him even more pleasure.


    Haru was wondering when they had learned to work together, but he had to admit that it was impossible to hold back his ejaction when Megumi caressed the ns of his penis, and Suzune gently squeezed his rod at the same time.


    His penis then ejacted vigorously, releasing the white magma that soiled the hands of both Megumi and Suzune.


    Haru shuddered in pleasure as he held Suzune and Megumi tightly in his arms.


    Looking at the amount of semen that was released by him, Suzune and Megumi bit their lower lips, and their eyes were full of obsession.


    ''It would be great if he released it inside me¡­''


    ''So much¡­~~ I might get pregnant if it weren''t for his magic~~.''


    Haru''s penis was finally released after they had squeezed all the way so that no semen remained in his urethra, but even so, his penis still hadn''t wilted.


    "Let''s continue?" Haru whispered to both girls.


    Megumi and Suzune nodded shyly.


    ---


    "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~."


    "It''s so warm¡­"


    After rinsing off the foam and bubbles, the three of them went to the private hot spring pool, and when they were dipping, Haru then carried Megumi in his arms before he inserted his penis into her while hugging her.


    Megumi''s arms wrapped around his waist as he thrust his huge cock inside her.


    Suzune was dipping in the pool, watching the two of them having sex, and her hand slowly reaching her lower body. ''Megumi seems very happy~~'' However, she didn''t feel that surprised since she also knew how enjoyable his dick was. Still, she couldn''t believe the scene in front of her, Megumi, who always had this gentle and lovely expression on her face now in Haru''s arms, panting with happiness.


    Haru missed Megumi after all since he had separated from his girls in this world for several months, so he didn''t hesitate to give her all of the love, considering she was the first girl who epted him.


    Suzune couldn''t hold any longer, and her fingers started to touch herself while biting her lower lips, wondering when was her turn.


    "Cumming~~!"


    "Hnh!"


    Haru felt Megumi''s vagina squeeze his cock as he released the semen inside, and he had to admit that it was the best feeling ever.


    With a loud moan, Megumi felt that her head was all white, and all she could think was his dick that released all of the semen inside her. Her body was convulsing and twitching as more and more semen entered her vagina, but even though she was quite tired, she still reached out to him, pulling him to have a kiss together.


    "Hmmh¡­~~ Hah¡­~~ Chu¡­~~."


    Their kiss was more than just a normal kiss, Megumi''s feeling for Haru seemed to be conveyed by this kiss.


    Megumi knew that she wouldn''t be the only one, and more and more girls would be beside him in the future, but she believed in him, and she loved him so much that fact wouldn''t change.


    Haru pampered Megumi this time, enjoying the aftertaste of their sex longer than usual, but from the corner of her eyes, he could see that Suzune was already very impatient. He could only smile when he thought that stern and cool senior would be so lovely under his care and be his woman.


    Haru pulled out his penis after he ejacted, and the overflowing semen dripped out from Megumi''s vagina. His penis remained erect the whole time, and he gave Suzune a predatory gaze as if saying that she would be the next one.


    Looking at that gaze, Suzune''s body shuddered, and she knew that she would be the next one, but rather than scared. She was very eager to do it at that moment. It might also be her instinct as a woman that she was very happy to be desired by Haru, who was an excellent male that could give her the greatest pleasure.


    "Come here," Haru said with a hoarse voice.


    Suzune stood up from as Haru called her. With love juices dripping from her private part, she was no longer hesitant toy her body on the top of Haru''s¡­


    "Ah~ Ah~ So good to hear~ It''s so good~ More~."


    The sound of two bodies colliding with each other was heard, Megumi, who was a bit sleepy, opened her eyes and watched both Haru and Suzune, who were having sex, and somehow she wanted to do it again. She didn''t feel that surprised when she heard Suzune''s loud moan since she knew how much pleasure that he could give to girls.


    ''Having sex with him is amazing~~.''


    "Ah~ It''sing~ I''m cumming~ Cummmmming~~~"


    Suzune''s voice rang out loudly.


    Fortunately, Haru had a device to erase the sound so his girls could moan as loud as they could.


    Megumi saw Suzune and somehow wondered how that older girl, who had this stern and gentle expression on her face, could show such a nasty expression. She sighed and thought that another girl had been eaten by Haru. She then looked at the insatiable beast and knew that he hadn''t had enough.


    ''He really should have added more girls¡­'' Megumi thought at that moment.

 Chapter 1856 - You Cant Sleep?

    <h4>Chapter 1856 - You Can''t Sleep?</h4>


    After the bath, everyone was eating together to regain their energy, especially Megumi and Suzune.


    As for Haru, even if he didn''t eat anything and had sex for a long time, he wouldn''t get tired, but he knew that he couldn''t indulge himself too much, and he also didn''t want Megumi and Suzune to be dead tired the next day.


    "Did you feel sleepy already, Megumi, Suzune?" Yuri asked in some confusion. She thought that everyone could y a game together, but she could see that Megumi and Suzune seemed to be quite tired.


    Megumi nodded and wiped her eyes slightly. "Yes, I might be tired from the trip. I''ll sleep early tonight." She then nced at Haru, but she didn''t say much since she was the one who kept asking for more before.


    "Me too." Suzune also felt quite sleepy after their sex before and also wanted to sleep early.


    Somehow Megumi and Suzune understood why Haru had a lot of women since, with his stamina and technique, it was a bit impossible for them to handle him alone.


    Even though Megumi and Suzune seemed to be very sleepy, their skin was glowing, and their cheeks were ruddy, and they seemed to be even more beautiful.


    Yuri suddenly realized something then looked at Haru.


    Haru noticed Yuri''s gaze, but he ignored her and kept eating.


    Yuri kept staring at Haru, waiting to see something, but she had to be disappointed since she couldn''t see anything. In her mind, she knew very well that this guy wasn''t far from a good guy, since if he was a good guy, then he wouldn''t date a lot of girls, but it was better that way since it was more fun this way, however, for now, she just wanted to know how to close the distance between them.


    As for Ritsu and Shiina, they talked to each other cheerfully while eating together, talking about a cat too.


    The reason why Ritsu was able toe was that she had a double body, she used the GT Robot that Haru had brought from the world of Toriko and modified its appearance to herself, then controlling it from the distance while her real body was taking a trip together with Haru and everyone.


    Ritsu was wondering why she had never done this in the past, while at the same time, she was wondering whether she should also join a high schoolter.


    ''Hmm¡­ Otonogizaka High School might be good.''


    Otonogizaka was owned by Haru, and it was easy for her to enter the school. It was also an all-girls school, which somehow made Ritsu feel a bit excited.


    ''Let''s talk about this matterter.''


    After they ate and talked to each other, they decided to sleep early since they needed to go to Fuji Rock Festival the next day. Iwasawa would perform her first concert there, and they didn''t want to bete.


    ---


    After a rigorous workout, Suzune and Megumi slept soundly with afortable expression.


    Yuri also sleptfortably since it was good to sleep when Haru was right nearby. In the past, she had tried to sleep in her parents'' house, but she couldn''t. However, when she slept at Haru''s house, she could sleep, but when his presence was nearby, she could sleep so soundly.


    As for Ritsu, even though she didn''t need to sleep, she also slept with everyone.


    Haru also slept, but suddenly he opened his eyes when he noticed a movement and saw that Shiina hade out from the window. He used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" and saw her sitting on the rooftop of the hotel alone. Everyone had always thought that Shiina might be the most simple girl, but in truth, that wasn''t the case.


    Shiina was someone who came from 400 years ago. She was a ninja and a good one at that. No one really knew how she was able toe to the future, but one thing was for sure she was alone in this world. Luckily, she was able to meet Haru, or else she would be sleeping under the bridge and hungry all the time.


    Haru then stood up and walked out to the window to apany Shiina.


    ---


    Shiina sat on the rooftop, staring at the scenery in front of her. She had to admit that even after 400 yearster, Mount Fuji was still so majestic, though there was still a lot of difference in its surrounding.


    "Shiina."


    Shiina was surprised, then nodded when she saw that Haru somehow felt warm.


    Haru then sat next to Shiina and also looked at the scenery that was seen by Shiina. "You miss your home?"


    Shiina looked at Haru, then shook her head. "I don''t have a family." Somehow she felt quite bitter when she thought that she was alone in this world, but suddenly her hand was gently held.


    "You have it now, right?" Haru said while holding Shiina''s hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Shiina''s face blushed, and she lowered her head shyly. She put on a very big smile and knew that it was great that she was able to meet him in this world.


    Shiina was a ninja, she was an orphan, and she had been trained from her childhood time to be the best ninja under her master, but she couldn''t follow the order to assassinate someone and decided to run away, so when she was almost killed, she suddenly came to the future, the 400 years in the future.


    Shiina had to admit that she was quite confused. First, she didn''t have anyone to rely on, and she was alone. When she slept under that bridge at that time, she was wondering what she should do with her life, and whether she should die, after all, she had passed her technique to Megumi, she didn''t have lingering feelings, and she didn''t have a family so what was the point of living, but Haru came telling her to live with him and gave her an opportunity to work. He also didn''t mind tolerating when she wanted to adopt a cat. If it was her previous master, then her cat would be killed, but now, it is different.


    Every day was fun, and Shiina knew that it was because of him. Looking at the hand that was holding her, she squeezed his hand tightly, without letting him go, and at the same time, she thought about what Haru, Megumi, and Suzune did in the bathroom, wondering whether she should do it too?


    Haru looked at Shiina and smiled.


    They didn''t talk much, enjoying the starry night together while holding hands, but that was enough for them.


    "Let''s go back?"


    "Um."


    Still, it was pretty cold, so they decided to return since they didn''t want to catch a cold.


    ---


    At another hotel, Iwasawa and her bandmates were staying together. Even though they were very excited about the concert, they were also very nervous.


    "You don''t need to worry. Let''s do like we usually do. Let''s just have fun!" Iwasawa said to three of her bandmates.


    The three of her bandmates nodded with a smile, looking at their leader, and knew that they would be alright.


    Iwasawa sighed in relief when she saw everyone had calmed down, and they decided to sleep early. On the bed, she saw her friends had slept, but she couldn''t. Her hands were trembling, and she felt very nervous, wondering whether her performance would fail or disappoint him. She covered her face with a nket, clutched it tightly, hiding her face.


    ''Haru¡­''

 Chapter 1857 - Are You Ready?

    <h4>Chapter 1857 - Are You Ready?</h4>


    On the next day, everyone had breakfast together, and as for their mood, somehow they feltplicated.


    Suzune didn''t really know music so she didn''t think too much and the reason why she came to the concert was that she wanted to follow Haru. She didn''t know about the concert, but she was d toe since she could enjoy an enjoyable night~~


    As for the rest, in truth, they didn''t really care much about the Fuji Rock Festival, or rather, Haru didn''t really know much about the music industry, even though he had a music publishing under his name, but he really couldn''t care at all, since all they were thinking was about Iwasawa''s performance.


    "I wonder whether Iwasawa is alright¡­" Yuri said with a sigh. It could be said that her rtionship with Iwasawa was very close since both of them had been living together for a long time.


    "I want to say to believe in her, but somehow, I''m a bit worried too." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Well, for now, let''s believe in her since if something happens, I''m sure that we can help them in a time."


    They nodded and decided to believe in Haru since they knew about his ability very well.


    "Say, is there another band at the festival that you want to watch?" Haru asked since he was wondering whether they had a band that they wanted to watch besides Iwasawa''s band.


    "Oh, I want to watch this." Megumi took her smartphone and showed the band that she wanted to watch.


    "What band?"


    Everyone was curious what kind of band Megumi wanted to see, but somehow, when they saw it, they felt quite dumbfounded.


    "Gate of hell?"


    "Um." Megumi nodded and said, "Interesting name, right? It is a metal rock band with full girls members."


    "¡­" Everyone.


    "We should have time when we go there. We can watch itter." Haru nodded and didn''t overthink.


    "Oh, I want yakisoba!" Shiina suddenly said.


    "That''s not a band, right?" Yuri was speechless.


    "It''s okay. We can eat a lot of things there since that ce is a festival," Haru said with a smile.


    "Right, Haru, I want to ask you something," Yuri said, and suddenly her face became serious.


    "What?"


    "You don''t own this Fuji Rock Festival, right?" Yuri asked.


    "¡­"


    Somehow Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    ---


    At 9 in the morning, they went out to go to the Fuji Rock Festival, but before they went out, there was something that Haru needed to remind everyone. He stood in front of everyone and asked, "Did you get all you need?"


    As if responding to his strict expression, everyone lined up next to each other.


    "Yes!"


    "Did you put a sunblock?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Yes!" Yuri was speechless, so she answered unsurely, but she asked, "Why do we need to put a sunblock?"


    "We''re in summer. If you don''t put on sunblock when you go back to the hotelter, you will be a gyaru girl. Do you want that?" Haru asked.


    ''Gyaru girl¡­''


    "Yes, what''s wrong, Suzune?" Haru looked at Suzune, wondering why this girl raised her hand.


    "What''s a gyaru girl?" Suzune asked. She wasing from the future where the people''s morale toward both fashion and rtionships was very conservative, so it was quite normal for her to not understand what gyaru was.


    "¡­"


    "I''ll exinter, anyway. A sunblock is necessary, so you won''t have a sunburnter, alright?" Haru said.


    "Yes!"


    "Did you get your drinks?" Haru asked.


    "It''s all set," Ritsu said and showed the mineral water in her hand. "I''m immune to heatstroke."


    "¡­" Haru, Yuri, Megumi, and Suzune.


    "Um, well, that''s not going to help. You need a sports drink or something," Haru said.


    "Then should I throw this?" Ritsu asked while showing the bottle of her mineral water.


    "No, bring it." Haru shook his head and said, "You can use it to wash your hands with it or pour it over yourself when it''s hot. Water will alwayse in handy."


    "You sure know everything, Haru," Megumi said.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I don''t know everything. I only happen to know."


    "¡­¡­" Looking at Haru, somehow, they felt that this could be his trademark sentence.


    "Lastly, you should wear either sandals or sneakers, and you don''t need to wear a high heel on this kind of concert, Ritsu," Haru said speechlessly while looking at Ritsu''s lower body.


    "Te-he!" Ritsu smiled cutely then changed her high-heel to sneakers.


    ''What is this cute creature?'' Haru thought.


    "Is that all, Haru?" Yuri asked, and she didn''t need to ask why they should wear either sandals or sneakers since the reason was too obvious, right?


    Wearing a high-heel or other girly shoes in this kind of event, they were sure that their feet would be full of blisters when they went backter.


    "Oh, right,stly, an insect repellent, have you put them on?" Haru asked.


    "Here!" Shiina showed the insect repellent on her hand.


    They were on the mountain, after all.


    Unlike in the town, there were many insects in the mountain, and if some of themtched into them¡­


    "Put some on me!" Yuri quickly said.


    Suzune, Ritsu, and Megumi also quickly asked the same thing.


    Haru didn''t feel surprised by their reaction since he knew how women could feel disgusted toward an insect, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but to think of the Aburame n in the world of Naruto, and thought that this n might be unpopr among women unless they had a special hobby.


    "Alright, since everyone is ready, let''s go!"


    "OOOH!!!"


    ---


    It didn''t take a long time before they arrived at the Fuji Rock Festival, and everyone somehow underestimated the poprity of this festival.


    "There are many people here," Megumi said in surprise, but her expression was as calm as ever.


    "It''s like human garbage," Yuri said with a frown. The temperature was very hot, but with this many people, it had be hotter.


    "Really? I think that this is quite normal," Suzune said sincepared to Haru''s concert, the number of people who participated in this festival was too small.


    "¡­"


    "Anyway, let''s get in first so we won''t bete for Iwasawa''s concert," Haru said.


    "Yes!"


    With all of that, they started their first step onto the Fuji Rock Festival.


    Looking at this many people, Haru could tell that Sora and Utaha wouldn''te here, but anyway, he was wondering about Iwasawa''s condition, wondering whether she was alright since he wasn''t sure why that something might happen to herter.


    ---


    On the toilet behind the stage, Iwasawa stayed there, holding her hands together with a lot of sweat dripping from her forehead. She wasn''t sure why she felt this way. She should feel happy when she could reach the dream that she sought after, but when it came to real things, she had always depended on him, and she wanted to change since she didn''t want to trouble him, considering their rtionship was only a friend, but somehow, she felt scared right now when she thought that he wasn''t here¡­


    *Knock!* *Knock!


    "Masami, are you alright?"


    Iwasawa heard the voice of her friend and said, "I''m alright. Let me stay here for a bit."


    "If you need help, just tell me, alright?"


    "Thanks¡­" Iwasawa had a smile on her face, but somehow it put a lot of pressure now.

 Chapter 1858 - Missing?

    <h4>Chapter 1858 - Missing?</h4>


    "Hah¡­ the heat is too extreme¡­" Suzune sighed, even though she had to admit that the number of the people who came to the festival wasn''t as much as the one that came to watch Haru''s concert, this number was numerous and added the fact that the temperature was hot, she felt very ufortable. She was, after all, an indoor type of girl, but then something was put on the top of her head.


    "Wear it," Haru said.


    "Um." Suzune nodded with a smile. Somehow all her worries disappeared at this moment.


    Walking inside the festival, they could see a lot of people inside, and somehow, they started to imagine how Iwasawa felt when she performed in front of many people.


    "Somehow, I get nervous," Yuri said.


    Shiina didn''t say anything, but she frowned, wondering about Iwasawa.


    "Let''s enter first to see where Iwasawa will perform," Haru said.


    They nodded and continued to walk inside.


    Haru had to admit that he was quite excited about this Fuji Rock Festival since there were a lot of singers and bands that would perform at the festival. If he was able to see someone or some bands with a lot of potentials, he might as well try to invite them to his agency, but at the same time, he was quite worried. He didn''t feel worried toward Shiina, Megumi, Suzune, or even Iwasawa, but rather he was worried about Yuri.


    Haru looked at Yuri, and somehow, he felt quite worried about her. It wasn''t that he was worried that she would cause trouble, but among the girls that he knew, the amount of luck on Yuri was too small, which caused her to be unlucky almost all the time.


    Yuri''s home was being robbed by the robbers, and her little siblings passed away because of that incident. When she was at the underground concert, she was almost raped by someone. Also, if Haru remembered it well, she also lost her life at the teen after being hit by a bus or truck, if he wasn''t wrong, ording to the original story.


    ''Now that you mention it, all the characters on the Angel Beats don''t have a good ending, huh?'' Haru remembered that even though "Angel Beats" was a good story with a lot ofughter and fun, all the characters had a lot of tragedy in their lives. The boys were one thing, but the girls, he should help them if he met them in the future.


    "Please help us to keep the area clean."


    "We''re handing out trash bags."


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    With all of the sounds in the background, Haru gathered everyone and let Ritsu exin theyout inside the Fuji Rock Festival.


    "Now, I''ll exin to everyone theyout of the festival," Ritsu said.


    "Yes."


    Ritsu spread the map in her hand so everyone could see it while exining each of the stages inside the festival.


    "First, we have the main Fire Stage. It''s one of the two main stages, and it can hold 40 thousand people. It''s on a mild slope, so one could still get a clear view from the back." Ritsu pointed her finger at the stage picture on the map. Then her hand moved to the stage on the map. "This is the other main stage, Thunder Stage. It fits around 10 thousand people, and bands that stand at the top of the music world y there."


    Suzune looked at Ritsu and asked, "So it ismon for people to walk back forth between two stages, right?"


    "Yeah." Ritsu nodded and said, "They''re about 700 meters apart."


    They nodded and didn''t overthink since all of them were athletic. After all, seven hundred meters of distance was just a child''s y for all of them.


    Ritsu continued with her exnation since there were a lot of interesting stages at this festival. "This is the indoor stage where many new bands perform. Further stages feature jazz bands and other unique bands. There''s also a small stage for acoustic musicians."


    "This is truly a music festival," Megumi said in surprise, but her face was as calm as ever.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Megumi and thought that the face of this girl would only change during sex with him, which somehow made him a bit speechless. Well, there were many times when her expression changed, but personally, he really loved that every moment. "What about the food?" He was wondering where the food stalls were at this festival.


    They talked for a while until¡­


    "Where is Iwasawa going to perform?" Shiina asked.


    "She''s going to perform on the Thunder Stage," Ritsu said without hesitation.


    Yuri was surprised, then asked, "Is it because of Haru?"


    Ritsu shook her head and said, "Iwasawa''s poprity with her band was quite huge. Even though she is just a neer, her first single has sold 500 thousand copies, which is pretty rare for a female band."


    "As long as they are popr, it isn''t that hard to perform on the Thunder Stage," Haru said.


    "Wait, if she''s going to perform on the Thunder Stage, then she''s going to perform with various international bands?" Yuri suddenly asked.


    "That''s the case." Haru nodded. He remembered that the Fuji Rock Festival also invited an international popr rock band to perform. Japan was one of the wealthiest countries in the world, and it was normal for them to be able to invite popr international bands.


    Japan was a unique country. If someone said that the number one market for music, then Japan would be the number two.


    "Somehow, I feel that Iwasawa is going to have a lot of pressure to perform under the same stage as those popr international bands," Yuri said with a sigh.


    "You''re wrong, Yuri." Haru shook his head said.


    "Am I wrong?" Yuri was dumbfounded.


    Haru nodded and said, "I''m sure that Iwasawa will be excited to be able to perform under the same stage as those famous singers and bands. That''s the ce where she has been longing to be, and soon, she''s going to fly higher." He believed in Iwasawa''s potential, and he also knew Iwasawa''s personality, so he believed in her, but he wasn''t sure why, he felt that he had raised the g for some reason, and his instinct told him that something was going to happen, which made him sigh somehow.


    Hearing Haru''s words, there was a smile on their faces at that moment.


    "Let''s go to the Fire Stage. If I''m not wrong, the band that Megumi wants to watch on that stage soon, right?" Haru said. Looking at their smiles, somehow, he couldn''t bear to tell them about the predicament that might happen at the festival.


    "Oh, right!"


    They almost forgot that the band that Megumi wanted to watch was about to perform, so they quickly hurried their steps there. Though Megumi felt weird when Haru said those words, it was as if she had a gate of hell.


    If Haru knew what Megumi was thinking, then he could only smile. Megumi might not have a gate of hell, but she had a gate of pleasure on her body, right?


    ---


    When they arrived at the Fire Stage, they were greeted by the thousands of people that watched the performance on some band.


    Haru also watched and listened to the song, and he felt that the quality was so-so, but he could see that everyone was excited. ''Well, it might be because of the atmosphere.'' He knew that the atmosphere could affect people. He kept watching until he felt his phone vibrate. He took his smartphone and saw the one who had called him was Iwasawa''s bandmate and friend, Hisako.


    "What''s wrong, Hisako?"


    "Haru, Masami is missing!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Somehow, Haru really wanted to punch himself, who had raised the g before.

 Chapter 1859 - Just One Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1859 - Just One Kiss</h4>


    Haru frowned, looking at the girls around him, who also seemed to be worried when they saw his expression, but he could handle themter and quickly asked Hisako since he wanted to know what was happening. "What do you mean?"


    "It was¡­" Hisako quickly exined what was happening before. In truth, she knew that there was something wrong with Iwasawa, but as a leader, Iwasawa had always put a calm expression, and everyone also believed in her, which was why she didn''t realize when something happened to Iwasawa.


    Haru quickly used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" to find Iwasawa among the sea of people while asking, "Has she left you a message or something?"


    "No, she said that she was going to get fresh air before, but she hadn''te back for a while," Hisako said quickly.


    "I see, you don''t need to worry. I''ll search for her, just calm your friends first, and don''t cry," Haru said and ended the call.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Yuri asked with a worried expression.


    Haru put on a gentle smile and said, "It''s alright. I''ll leave here for a bit."


    Megumi nodded and said, "Hurry up and go back, alright?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded then left quietly. The way he left was like a ninja, and no one besides Megumi, Ritsu, Yuri, Shiina, and Suzune realized that he had suddenly disappeared.


    It might not be the time, but¡­


    "Shiina, have you taught Haru a ninjutsu?" Yuri asked.


    "¡­" Shiina.


    ---


    The venue of the Fuji Rock Festival was huge, especially when it was held on Mt. Fuji. There was still a lot of forest around the venue, and Iwasawa walked there alone to take in the fresh air. She squatted down, staring at the ants that walked in line absentmindedly, thinking that she was quite pathetic to feel nervous.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Iwasawa was dumbfounded. She quickly turned her head and didn''t expect to see him right behind her. "Haru!"


    Haru sighed and also squatted next to her. "Did youe all the way here to watch ants?" Looking at Iwasawa''s state, he sighed inwardly, and it was also the reason why in truth, he wanted her to start her debut after she graduated. He knew that she was still in high school. In other words, her mind was still unstable.


    Iwasawa''s eyes were red. Somehow she tried to hold back her tears. Her lips trembled, then she asked, "Do you think I''m pathetic?"


    Haru looked at Iwasawa for a bit and nodded. "Yes."


    "¡­"


    Iwasawa was in shock and didn''t expect Haru to be so merciless.


    "Fuji Rock Festival is only a small step for you. In the future, you''ll be the most popr singer in the entire gxy," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while, and somehow sheughed.


    Haru smiled and patted her head. "If you canugh, then you should go back now. You have a huge concert waiting for you, and we have alreadye far away from Tokyo to watch you. If you''re not on stage, then we''ll be quite disappointed."


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and said, "Can¡­ Can we stay here for a bit?"


    "¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Um." Iwasawa nodded and said, "First of all, sorry to make you worry."


    "No problem." Haru shook his head.


    "The second thing is that I might not have told you before, but I have met my parents before," Iwasawa said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Haru was surprised and asked, "Both of them?"


    "Um." Iwasawa nodded and said, "Both of them."


    Haru had taken care of Iwasawa''s father, but even though he had taken care of Iwasawa''s father, he didn''t do anything too much, considering there was still a blood rtionship between the two, so even if this guy was a bastard, he wouldn''t kiss Iwasawa''s father.


    "I have heard from that man that he is going to work on the ship?" Iwasawa asked.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I took him to work on the ship. You don''t need to worry. It isn''t a fishing ship, but a shipping ship. I mean, rather than spending his time on thend, drinking alcohol, isn''t it better for him to work?"


    "It''s alright. I don''t care much about that bastard anyway." Iwasawa hated her father after all, but even so, he was still her father. "It''s good that he''s working now."


    "So, has he said or done anything weird?" Haru asked. If so, then he would just kick that guy directly to the sea and work all the time on the ship.


    "Well¡­ he didn''t say much and told me to live well," Iwasawa said calmly.


    "¡­It''s great¡­" Haru said.


    "Um¡­ it''s great." Iwasawa sighed in relief and said, "Well, I have also met my mother too."


    "What about your mother?" Haru asked. He knew how weak the woman''s position was in this country. He had seen a lot of women abandon their children so they could live freely. If he said that those women were damned, he also wasn''t sure, since he knew how hard it was for a single woman to work in this country, even if the woman had an education, it would be very hard since this country was a patriarchal country. The part-time job was one thing. Even though it could be done by everyone, it couldn''t produce a lot of money, and if a woman wanted to make a lot of money, then it was the only prostitute or married someone.


    "Well, she''s working part-time now. I send her money from time to time, though," Iwasawa said while looking at Haru.


    Haru was a bit surprised and said, "I''m sorry for what I have said before." His words were quite rude before, thinking that Iwasawa''s mother was going to search for a man as soon as she separated from her father, but if he thought about it calmly, he knew that there was no way for a rtionship to be established so quickly since Iwasawa''s mother might have a trauma.


    "It''s alright." Iwasawa shook her head.


    "If you want, you can let her work on my cafe, though," Haru said.


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and shook her head. "It''s alright. She isn''t a good mother either."


    Haru patted Iwasawa''s head for a while, looking at her, who was getting close toward him before he stood up and said, "Should we go back?" He stood up and extended his hand toward her.


    Iwasawa looked at his hand for a bit and reached for his hand. When she thought that he would part their hands, he held it tightly without letting him go.


    "Don''t run away again. If you have something on your mind or if you have a problem, then tell me," Haru said while looking at Iwasawa since he was really worried about her before. Luckily, he had "Kenbonshoku Haki," and if he didn''t¡­ he wasn''t sure what this girl was going to do after all.


    "Um¡­" Iwasawa nodded with a red face.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru could guess what this girl was about to do since he could see a few seconds in the future, but he was still surprised regardless.


    Iwasawa hugged his neck and kissed his lips directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    Iwasawa parted her lips and said, "I don''t really need your answer, and all I want is that I can be beside y--" She hadn''t finished her words since her lips were kissed by him. Her heart was beating very fast, but she was in a daze that she couldn''t react to this kiss for a while. When their lips parted, she heard his voice again.


    "Don''t say stupid things, even if you want to go. I won''t let you," Haru said while looking straight at Iwasawa.


    Iwasawa lowered her head, blushing shyly.


    Holding her hand firmly, Haru said, "Let''s go back."


    Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while before showing a beautiful smile. "Um." What he did was so simple, but that was what she needed.


    All of her worries disappeared instantly, and Iwasawa knew that they would be together from now on.

 Chapter 1860 - Crow

    <h4>Chapter 1860 - Crow</h4>


    Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori, three bandmates of Iwasawa, were waiting nervously in the waiting room. They wanted to me themselves since they didn''t realize that they had put pressure on Iwasawa, but now, there was nothing that they could do, and they knew that they could only believe in Haru.


    "Ugh¡­ Masami¡­" Hisako was quite depressed, but suddenly the door of the waiting room opened.


    The three of them were startled, but their eyes brightened when they saw the one who opened the door!


    "Masami!!!" 3x


    Iwasawa nodded and said, "Sorry to make you worry, so are you ready?"


    "Yeah!" 3x


    Watching Iwasawa, who had this confident smile on her face, the three of them answered without hesitation!


    ---


    When Yuri, Megumi, Suzune, Ritsu, and Shiina were waiting at the Thunder Stage with a worry, they suddenly heard a voice that made them calm down.


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    They turned and saw Haru was there.


    "Haru!"


    They sighed in relief, then Yuri quickly asked, "How?"


    "She''s alright." Haru smiled and said, "You should be able to watch her performance soon."


    "Great!" Yuri was full of smiles.


    Haru nodded, then noticed the gaze of Suzune and Megumi on him. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing." 2x


    Suzune and Megumi shook their heads.


    "We''ll probably have another sister," Megumi said.


    Suzune nodded in agreement.


    "¡­" Haru.


    Haru didn''t say anything since what they were saying was right, and it wasn''t wrong, so he didn''t need to say anything.


    "What?" Yuri was dumbfounded, but before she reacted, Iwasawa entered the stage with her bandmates.


    When the name of Girls Dead Monster was announced, everyone shouted excitedly.


    Haru looked in Yuri''s direction from a distance and smiled. Somehow, he felt happy and proud when he saw Iwasawa standing on the stage, receiving a lot of cheers.


    ---


    Iwasawa was standing on the stage, with a microphone in front of her, and a guitar in her hands. She took a deep breath as she stared at the crowd in front of her. Somehow, she could see Haru and his group watching from a distance and knew that she wasn''t alone.


    "Crow Song!"


    Iwasawa shouted those words, and the drummer started to hit the drum, and the guitar started to strum the strings.


    [BGM: Girls Dead Monster - Crow Song]


    "There''s a wall of shutters behind me.


    My fingertips smell like iron.


    Move ahead! Strum those strings! It''s crowded, at any rate.


    Find a way from here."


    Along with those lyrics, everyone shouted and danced excitedly.


    Haru knew that music really had this kind of magic where it could move everyone. Hearing those lyrics, somehow it reminded him of many things, especially when his parents had just passed away, and he hadn''t be a member of the Group Chat.


    ---


    Even though some of his girls couldn''te to the Fuji Rock Festival, they gathered at his house to watch the concert on television.


    "Ugh¡­ I want to go there too," Sakura said with a sigh.


    Utaha nced at Sakura and said, "You have just gotten better. What if you''re dying there?"


    "¡­" Sakura.


    "Well, we''re going on the tripter, right?" Sakura asked.


    "Yes." Utaha nodded and said, "But we''ll need to go to the summer Comiket first."


    "Summer Comiket, huh?" Sakura rubbed her chin and wondered whether it was an interesting ce, but well, she was healthy now, so she also wanted to visit that ce.


    "Well, if you want to visit summer Comiket, then you need to ask his permission first," Utaha said.


    "¡­¡­" Sakura pouted.


    "Shh, Iwasawa is about to sing," Sora said.


    "Oh!"


    Everyone quickly focussed on the television and watched how Iwasawa sang, but the moment they watched her, they felt like their minds were blown away.


    ---


    Iwasawa closed her eyes and sang with all of her might and feeling.


    "With all my power, I''m about to copse.


    My fingers are worn out and in pain,


    But, still, I''ll perform. Tonight will be a big story."


    This song had a long meaning to Iwasawa. When she wrote this song, she poured all of her emotions, feelings, experiences, past, present, and future into the lyrics, which was why everyone could feel the emotion that she wanted to express in this song.


    In the past, before she met him, she didn''t live in a good ce, or rather, every day was hell for her, and the reason why she could have a hope to live was that she listened to a song in the music store. In her gray world, where everything was vague and when she had never thought about her future, that song gave her a light, giving a color of her world.


    In the beginning, everything wasn''t good. She sang on the street with the guitar that she got from the street. It was secondhand, but for her, who had nothing, it was something very precious. Her journey wasn''t smooth, but just singing saved her from her misery, and her meeting with him was probably the best thing that happened in her life.


    The reason why she could stand and sing in front of a lot of people and receive their cheers, she knew that it was because of him.


    ---


    "She''s so amazing¡­" Suzune said in amazm.


    Everyone also nodded, but they didn''t react that much since they were all affected by Iwasawa''s song.


    Haru looked at Iwasawa and didn''t expect that she would grow so much. When she sang this song, he somehow could see that all of the members of the Girls Dead Monster had be crows, soaring in the sky, chirping happily, without anything to trap them.


    "To create art is to convey something, huh?"


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Ritsu asked.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "It''s an amazing song."


    "Yeah."


    Haru knew that it was only a time before Iwasawa would grow even more beautiful, and his job was to protect her since he knew that all the characters of the Angel Beats were very unlucky.


    ---


    Iwasawa was like a bird, who was trapped in the cage, but now, she had broken that cage, flying freely in the sky. Even if she might be a crow, the most hateful bird, she could soar in that sky with everyone.


    "Even you must also be tired.


    I want to send this to that back of yours


    From within the pitch darkness,


    The song of light that gleams with hope¡­


    Yes, that song."


    With thosest lyrics, Iwasawa ended her song.


    Iwasawa was full of sweat, and she was quite tired, but her face was full of smiles., especially after¡­


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone cheered loudly.


    Iwasawa wanted to meet him now.

 Chapter 1861 - Combination

    <h4>Chapter 1861 - Combination</h4>


    After the end of Iwasawa''s concert, they returned back since they didn''t have the interest to watch more bands, and Iwasawa and her group also returned together since their turn to sing had also ended. They were at the summer festival, so even though a career was important, it was better to spend their time on holiday, right?


    They were still in high school, and when they had be adults, there was no way for them to have a chance to go on a holiday as much as they are now, though, well, if they had be an adult, they might have more free time since Haru was the richest man on the earth.


    Haru thought that it was better for everyone to have their own activity so they wouldn''t be bored. After all, there was no way for him to spend all of his time to fuck them, right?


    Even though it wasn''t impossible, Haru also wasn''t degenerate enough to fuck them for an entire year.


    After the concert, his rtionship with Iwasawa was confirmed, but in truth, there wasn''t much change between them, and if there was a chance, then they would have more skinship like kissing, and¡­ there was no need to exin, right?


    In the morning, Haru was about to go on a date with Kotori, and before he left, he decided to prepare breakfast for everyone, but then he noticed Eriri, who was ying the game alone in the living room. He was about to greet her, but¡­


    ''What kind of game is this girl ying?!''


    Haru was speechless, but he decided to greet her anyway. He moved behind her and took off the earphones on her ears.


    "What are you doing?"


    "!!!"


    Eriri was startled and almost mmed the stick in her hand. She quickly turned, and her lips twitched, asked, "What are you doing here?!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "This is my house. How can I be here?" Haru asked back.


    "¡­¡­" Eriri.


    "The real question is you, what are you doing ying a galge on someone else''s house?" Haru asked speechlessly, watching Eriri, who yed a galge game where the protagonist almost confessed to the childhood friend heroine. He couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he saw this set.


    "Wh - What?!" Eriri was stunned and felt quite nervous when she saw his expression.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "Say, Eriri, have you ever thought about bing a mangaka?"


    "Huh?!" Eriri was dumbfounded, but when she saw his expression, she knew that he was serious, so she nodded and said, "I want to, but I don''t have the talent to write a story." The reason why she became a doujinshi for the yuri genre and illustrator wasn''t that she wanted to train her skill on drawing. Well, of course, she trained hard to be better, but if possible, she wanted to be a mangaka too.


    "I''ll give you a story, so do you want to be a mangaka?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri quickly covered her chest and looked at Haru with a suspicious expression. "Wh - What do you want?" Her face was so red, thinking that this guy might ask her some perverted request. The reason why she could y a galge in the living room tantly was that all the girls in Haru''s house were resting right now.


    Haru''s stamina was something that was impossible to handle by a single girl, and they needed to work together to take him down. Though they failed to do so, they had never given up!


    As for Raikou and Maya sleeping so soundly since both of them were pregnant and Haru wasn''t cruel enough to have intercourse with the two of them when they had just been pregnant, at least not until three months of their pregnancy, after all, their babies hadn''t been formed yet. Still, even though they couldn''t have sex, they still asked him to finger them, which was why they slept so soundly before.


    Haru looked at Eriri and snorted. "Aren''t you too narcissistic? Among my women, which one isn''t beautiful?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri wanted to smash this guy''s head, but when she thought about all the girls around Haru, she knew that all of them weren''t even losing to her, or rather, she could see that everyone was very beautiful, especially two older women, both Maya and Raikou, both of them were so stunning.


    "I was just thinking of you as my friend. Even though you might not be able to write a good story, your drawing skill is good," Haru said.


    Eriri blushed and felt quite happy with his praise. "Th - Thanks."


    "What are you getting embarrassed about? It''s creeping me out."


    "You bastard!" Eriri was furious and pped him with her twin-tails several times.


    Both of them fought each other for a while until they got tired.


    "What are you doing?" Ritsu asked with a helpless expression, watching Haru and Eriri, who were fighting each other.


    "Is this guy (girl) fault!" 2x


    Haru was on below, trying to defend Eriri''s attack, and Eriri was on the top of Haru''s body, trying to attack him.


    "Really? I thought that Eriri wanted to attack you," Ritsu said with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Eriri.


    Eriri then realized their position, and she straddled the top of Haru''s waist, and her face couldn''t help but turn red! But if she got embarrassed, she would feel that she was the one who had lost. "Hmph! This is why you shouldn''t mess with me!"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Eriri was quite smug when she saw Haru was dumbfounded, but then her waist was being grabbed at this moment. "Wh--?!" When she felt his hands on her waist, she felt that her entire body was electrocuted, and she felt that her entire body was weak, considering it was her first time being touched by a guy.


    "Don''t straddle the top of a guy''s waist so suddenly, you might open a pandora box," Haru said.


    Eriri, whose face was so red, became redder. She was a hentai mangaka. Even though her genre was yuri, her physical and health education had always got a perfect mark, so of course, she knew the meaning of this guy''s words.


    "So, do you want to be a mangaka, Eriri?" Haru asked again.


    "I¡­" Eriri looked at his serious expression and wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "Just agree, Eriri." Ritsu helped and said, "I know a good story too. We can work together."


    "Really?" Eriri looked at Ritsu with a surprised expression.


    "What do you think, Haru?" Ritsu looked at Haru.


    Haru looked at Ritsu and knew what this girl was thinking. He nodded and said, "The title of the story is "Assassination ssroom." It''s a great story, let''s create this work together." He extended his hand toward Eriri.


    Eriri looked at Haru for a moment, and when she thought about their time together, she didn''t hesitate any more and reached his hand. "Let''s do this!" Her dream was right in front of her, and it was too stupid for her to reject this. Also, she felt that it didn''t feel bad to work with him again.


    Holding each other''s hands, they started theirbination as mangaka today.

 Chapter 1862 - Dating Isnt Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 1862 - Dating Isn''t Complicated</h4>


    After Haru talked with Eriri, he prepared breakfast for everyone before leaving to have a date with Kotori.


    "¡­¡­"


    Eriri could only watch this guy speechlessly, but somehow she felt a bit ufortable, wondering whether she was really that unattractive in his eyes. She shook her head and decided to y her galge game more, about the nerdy guy and a childhood friend, but somehow, the result of her conquest was¡­


    "What the heck?! Rejected?!"


    Eriri was almost mad at that moment.


    Ritsu, who watched what was happening, could only shake her head and thought that this girl was really miserable, right?


    ---


    Kotori couldn''t help but feel guilty. However, she couldn''t help it and anticipated what she would do today. She dressed as best as she could, and everyone who saw her at that moment would think that this girl was cute and pure, but if they knew what this girl had brought in her bag, they wouldn''t think so.


    Kotori had heard about Eli, Nozomi, and Maki''s experience. When they lost their first time along with all of his girls, she could tell that it was good. She had been touched by Haru before, and because of that, she just couldn''t help but touch herself since it felt good, but she felt that wasn''t enough, and she had a feeling that they would do it after the date.


    Kotori was waiting at his shrine since she was a bit shy if her mother knew what she was about to doter. She waited for a while and heard his voice.


    "Kotori!"


    Kotori''s face was full of smiles, and she waved her hand. "Haru!"


    "Sorry to make you wait," Haru said and looked at Kotori, and he had to admit that this girl was too cute, right?


    "No, no, I didn''t wait." Kotori quickly held Haru''s hand and said, "Let''s have a date today."


    "Um." Haru nodded and somehow anticipated their date today.


    ---


    Unlike what everyone imagined, the date between Haru and Kotori was surprisingly normal, or rather, it was the standard date for many couples. The first thing that they did was to watch a movie since it seemed that Kotori wanted to watch something. It was their first date, but in their minds, they were only buying time before tonight since Kotori didn''t want to be seen as a perverted girl.


    "Can we watch this movie, Haru?" Kotori asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much about what movie they would watch.


    "Yay~" Kotori then pulled Haru''s hand and went to buy the ticket together.


    Looking at her smile, Haru somehow might not be able to hold on until night. Even though they hadn''t done thest step, they had done what they could do together.


    They then entered the theatre and watched the movie together, and Kotori had always wanted to do this kind of normal date with him. She rested her head against his shoulder, holding his hand, while watching the movie rxedly, but was it really that easy?


    "Kotori, you smell really good."


    Kotori blushed and quickly pped his hand. "What are you saying so suddenly?!" She lowered her voice as low as possible since she didn''t want to be heard.


    "But really¡­ you smell really good¡­" Haru snuggled and sniffled Kotori''s hair, then lightly kissed her neck.


    "Ha - Haru!" Kotori''s face was so red, looking at his gaze that was full of obsession, she was happy, but this wasn''t the time!


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Haru quickly held his waist since it was pinched by Kotori.


    "You deserve it!" Kotori snorted softly.


    "Sorry, sorry," Haru said with a smile, holding her hand gently. "Let''s focus on the movie, alright?"


    "¡­" Kotori looked at Haru, who could say such a shameless statement without getting embarrassed and couldn''t help but sigh. It might be because he was so shameless that he could be the richest man on earth and had a lot of girls around him. She snuggled into him and whispered in a soft and sultry voice, "Be patient, alright?"


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Kotori''s face was so hot, but she quickly shook her head. "No - Nothing!" But when she looked at his smile, she knew that this guy was teasing her!


    "Ouch! Ouch! Don''t pinch my waist!" Haru decided to tolerate what this girl was doing since he would eat her tonight.


    "Hmph!" Kotori puffed her cheek, then pulled his hand and made him hug her shoulder before snuggling into him.


    When something was so enjoyable, they felt that time was moving very fast.


    Haru had to admit that the theory of rtivity was very romantic somehow at this moment.


    ---


    After they watched the movie, they went to eat together.


    The only thing that Haru didn''tck was a good ce to eat. His fiance was Erina Nakiri, who was the queen of the culinary world, so of course, he knew various good ces to eat.


    Haru and Kotori were eating together while talking to each other.


    "Did you have fun at the agency?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Kotori nodded and said, "But Nico-chan might have gotten too muchtely." Her face was a bit hard to describe, but she sighed, showing how troublesome Nico was.


    "What''s wrong with Nico?" Haru asked curiously. In his mind, unlike everyone who was so beautiful, Nico was like a mascot, so he had never thought of much of her.


    "Well¡­" Kotori started to tell how Nico told all of them to wear a disguise whenever they came to the agency since they had be super idols or something so they wouldn''t be caught by paparazzi. "It''s alright if we''re in winter, but we''re in summer¡­" She sighed when she thought how hot it was when she had to wear very thick clothes to hide her identity.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had to admit that the poprity of Muse was quite huge, but in the end, an idol was an idol, and they were a school idol at that so even though they were fairly popr, there was still a distancepared to a band or singer, after all, the one who heard an idol was only an otaku.


    "I see. I''ll talk to herter," Haru said.


    ---


    "Achoo!" Nico suddenly felt her nose was quite itchy.


    "Did you catch a summer cold?" The female masseur asked.


    "No, someone is probably talking about me." Nico had this smug expression on her face and said, "But it is normal since I''m Nico, the most popr idol in the universe!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The female masseur only smiled helplessly. "I - I see¡­"


    "That''s right!"


    Nico didn''t know that trouble wasing toward her, but she didn''t overthink since she had to admit, joining Haru''s agency was great since she could go to the massage spa at the agency, which made her very happy. Somehow, she got sleepy and started to dream where the world screamed "Nico Nico Nii!" at the same time, and she couldn''t help butugh with a funny expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ---


    After they ate, Haru and Kotori spent their time walking together, visiting various dating spots together untilte at night. For some reason, it might have been deliberate, or it might have been a coincidence, but there was a hotel in front of them.


    "Do you want to take a rest first?" Haru asked.


    Kotori''s face was so red, and she didn''t dare to look at him, but she nodded shyly while holding her hand tightly.


    Haru was full of smiles and knew that it was the time that he had been waiting for!

 Chapter 1863 - Kotoris First Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 1863 - Kotori''s First Time 1</h4>


    Haru and Kotori entered the hotel without problem, and after they entered the room, her face was so red that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Haru asked.


    Even though Kotori was nervous, she could still think clearly since she wasn''t drunk. She thought for a while and knew that they had walked quite a while before. The weather was also quite hot, so it wasn''t that surprising for her to umte a lot of sweat. Her face was red, and she nodded. "Um."


    "Then, let''s enter together," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Kotori was dumbfounded, but before she could react, she saw him taking off his clothes. "Kyaa!" She closed her eyes with her hands, but there was a huge gap between her fingers.


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Kotori and knew that this girl was both shy and eager, so¡­ he moved closer, hugged her, and whispered, "Can we Kotori?"


    Kotori was a bit conflicted since she felt that it was too bold. After all, they always had the act when the light was off, but somehow, this time, she wanted to do some adventure. "Well¡­ don''t look too much, alright?"


    "Alright." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Kotori was quite embarrassed, but her hand slowly took off the clothes that covered her body until she only wore her bra and panties. "Ha - Haru, don''t look too much!"


    "Sorry, sorry, you''re too irresistible, Kotori." Haru stared at Kotori''s body that was toned from her workout, and it was so irresistible.


    Kotori looked at his gaze that was full of obsession, and it made her heart race. She also looked at his athletic and muscr body and couldn''t help but want to touch it, but then she noticed the huge tent from his boxer, and it made her gulp since she remembered the time when she sucked that thing off, but she was still sober at this moment, so she was embarrassed!


    Hu - Hurry up and turn!" Kotori quickly took a towel to wrap around her body.


    Haru raised his eyebrow a bit, then nodded. "Then I''ll wait for you in the bathroom, alright?"


    "Ah, um¡­" Kotori nodded shyly, and somehow when she looked at his back, she wanted to p his butts.


    ---


    Haru was inside the bathroom, and he had taken off everything. He only had a small white towel to cover his crotch that was still in an excited state, he tried to calm it down, but it seemed that it was quite impossible. He waited for a while until Kotori entered the bathroom too.


    "Ha - Haru¡­" Her voice was so small, like a frightening deer, she didn''t enter the bathroom immediately but popped up her head, looking at the inside.


    "Come here, Kotori," Haru said.


    Kotori looked at him for a bit and shyly nodded, following him inside. She covered her body with a white towel that covered half of her body but still showed her white and smooth thigh that could tempt anyone to rub their face there.


    "Let''s take a bath together, alright?" Haru said.


    "Um¡­" Kotori nodded and didn''t dare to look at him, but she still nced at the huge tent, which somehow made her body hotter and hotter.


    "Let me help you." Haru moved behind Kotori and held her shoulders. He could see that her body was tense, but as he used his technique, he could feel that she started to loosen. "Sit down first."


    Kotori sat down on the small stool and saw her reflection through the mirror. She suddenly noticed that the white towel that had covered her body had disappeared! But when she was about to say something, warm water touched her back, which somehow made her feelfortable.


    "Is the temperature alright?" Haru asked.


    "Ye - Yes!" Kotori nodded and didn''t dare to look at him, but from time to time, she peeked at him. After all, the same as men who attracted the body of the beautiful girl, the girls were also the same since they were attracted by the body of attractive men.


    Haru then gently put liquid soap on his hands, creating a foam, before washing Kotori''s smooth back.


    Kotori was a bit tense, but his touch was superb that she started to feel rxed over time.


    "How is it?" Haru asked.


    "It - It feels great¡­" Kotori said with a red face.


    "That''s good."


    Kotori nodded and enjoyed their moment, but suddenly she felt that her butts were rubbed and kneaded. "Ha - Haru!"


    "Calm down. I need to clean it all the way, right? I can''t leave any dirt on your body," Haru said with a righteous voice.


    "¡­¡­" Kotori.


    Kotori couldn''t say anything back, but slowly, she knew how dangerous his touch was. She could feel his hand around her thigh, caressing it gently and rhythmically, attacking the same ce every time, which caused her body to be hotter and hotter. She somehow felt that something was about toe, but it couldn''te out, which somehow made her a bit frustrated until she felt her breasts and nipples caressed by him. "Ha - Haru¡­" Even though she tried to resist, her voice was so soft as if she tried to do more.


    Haru looked at Kotori''s neck. Her hair had been tied so he could see how beautiful her neck was. Then without hesitation, he kissed her nape while whispering, "You''re so beautiful, Kotori."


    "Haru¡­"


    Kotori wanted to say something, but the pleasure on her body became intense and intense before she could hold it anymore. "Ha - Haru, I feel weird!"


    "Don''t fight back, just ept it," Haru whispered while nibbling her ear gently.


    "Hmm¡­ Ahn¡­ No¡­ No¡­ It''s no good~~."


    Kotori couldn''t hold it anymore, and she hugged him before kissing his lips. ''Haru!'' Her body convulsed and trembled several times, but even so, they didn''t stop kissing each other.


    They hugged each other, and they kissed each other passionately, pressing each other''s lips hard.


    When the long kiss was over, Kotori''s expression became muzzy, and she couldn''t think straight. Her entire body was so hot, and she was breathing hard. Her eyes stared at the man that was about to eat her, showing a cute yet spoiled expression as if he told him to eat her faster. "Ha - Haru¡­"


    Haru didn''t care about the bath anymore and directly carried her to the bedroom in his arms.


    Kotori felt his strong body, touched his chest, and moved her head closer so she could hear his heartbeat, but it was only for a moment before they looked at each other before kissing each other again, and she knew from this moment that she would be his woman and she somehow she was quite eager for it.

 Chapter 1864 - Kotoris First Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 1864 - Kotori''s First Time 2</h4>


    Even though it was only kissing, Kotori felt an indescribable pleasure on her body that made her want to be closer to him and rubbed their bodies together, giving her more pleasure and melting away her reason.


    "Hmm¡­ Nhn¡­ Chu¡­"


    As they kissed, Haru''s tongue licked Kotori''s lips.


    Kotori, whose mind was consumed by pleasure, also started to move her tongue, and when their tongue touched each other, his moment invited her tongue toe out slowly, and when her entire tongue hade out, her tongue was directly yed by him, being yed, and became entangled violently.


    The next thing Kotori knew, she was in his arms, hugging each other, with her hands on his broad back, caressing it full of desire. She also felt that his hand was stroking her shapely ass. She wanted toin to him since his stroke felt so good, and it made her desire to ask him to eat her be stronger and stronger.


    When the kiss ended and their lips slowly parted, a strong of saliva was drawn.


    Haru carried Kotori again to the center of the bed and pushed down there.


    Kotori''s reason also wasn''t working properly as she was pushed by him and she also couldn''t resist the man in front of her. The pleasure of being desired by him was something that she couldn''t fight back, and it caused her mind to be hazier and hazier.


    Then, Haru, who was on the top of Kotori, took her lips again.


    "Chu¡­~~ Ahn¡­~~ Muah¡­~~."


    Kotori, who waspletely captivated by the deep kiss, desperately licked his tongue back.


    While kissing, Haru touched her beautiful breasts that fit the palm of his hand.


    Kotori''s sensitive body reacted to Haru''s caresses, and she felt that something was about toe out from her lower body again that caused her secret ce to be so wet that it was almost flooding.


    "Hnm~~ Hya~~ Ah~~ That''s no good~~."


    Haru carefully caressed her nipples with his fingers.


    With his touch, Kotori moaned with great pleasure. Both of her nipples repeatedly rubbed with his thumb and forefinger, and the stimtion was too strong for Kotori.


    "Ha - Haru~~ My nipples~~ Ah~~ Nh~~ Ahhh~~."


    Haru used his experience and ability, giving her extra pleasure and sensitivity.


    Kotori was engulfed in a wave of pleasure that was unthinkable under normal circumstances, and she climaxed, moaning uncontrobly. She slumped down on the bed, her body was weak, and she was too tired to move.


    However, it was far from enough. Haru looked at her secret ce that was soaked in love juice and ran his fingers over, caressing the entrance of her wet pussy.


    "Haa~~ Hah.~~ Ah~~ Nmu~~"


    Haruid down next to Kotori and covered her mouth with a kiss. Kotori tried to resist when he touched her private part, but his kiss silenced her and made her fall in love with him all over again.


    The sound of water squirting and moaning echoed through the room.


    Haru wasn''t serious, and he didn''t even use his magic, but Kotori was defeated by him several times. He quickly loosened her body again, making her pussy ready to receive his penis by touching her pussy which caused her to melt her mind again.


    Haru stood up and went between Kotori''s legs, showing his penis that stood proudly.


    Kotori''s mind was so hazy that she couldn''t think straight, but her woman instinct caused her to raise her hips so it would make him easier to put his penis inside. She licked her lower lips subconsciously when she saw his penis, and even though she had seen it several times, she had to admit that she was surprised by its size, and somehow her body was so excited, wanting it inside her body.


    "I''ll put it inside."


    The penis was ced at the entrance of her pussy.


    Kotori nodded shyly and turned her gaze away since if she stared at this gaze again, she felt that she might be drowned by his desire.


    Slowly, his penis pushed open Kotori''s unexplored vagina.


    Kotori shuddered and endured the sensation for the first time. She reached his hands and held them tightly.


    Haru grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers together. Eventually, his penis reached her hymen.


    "Hnm!"


    His hips moved forward, and his penis broke her chastity. The blood that flowed onto the sheets was her proof of virginity, and Kotori knew that she had be a woman.


    "Good job, Kotori."


    Haru gently caressed Kotori''s head.


    Strangely, even though Kotori didn''t feel pain when she lost her first time, she was moved and knew that she would be his woman from now on. Her vagina reacted by tightening the penis inside, and her love juices flowed constantly as she heard his words. She was full of desire, and there was even an urge to get pregnant by him.


    "Fwah~~ Kuuu~~"


    Haru slowly pulled his penis out and then slowly thrust it back in again.


    After the first round of thrusting, the pleasure became greater, and Kotori''s mouth made a pleasant sound subconsciously.


    "Ah~~ Ah~~ What is this?! It - It feels so good~~


    Kotori could only moan and squirmed as the pleasure numbed her from head to toe. The pleasure that came from within was iparable to masturbation, and her expression was so lewd because as if she was intoxicated.


    The pace of Haru''s hips gradually increased.


    The sound of hips colliding with hips echoed through the room.


    Kotori subconsciously lifted her hips and hooked them to match Haru''s.


    "Ah~~ Cum~ I''m cumminggg~~."


    Kotori climaxed despite it being her first time. Her body convulsed, and her vagina tightened around his penis.


    Haru stopped thrusting his hips for a moment and enjoyed the pressure from Kotori''s first orgasm.


    "Was it good?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Yes~~ That was so amazing~~" It was as if there was a love symbol in Kotori''s eyes at that moment. She smiled at him with a hazy expression.


    Haru rolled over and put his head next to her ear.


    "But I haven''t cum yet¡­"


    "Ehhh¡­ Ah~~."


    His penis pressed against the back of her vagina.


    Kotori put her arms around his neck and hugged him, clinging to him, trying to endure the pleasure that she felt at that moment. His beastly expression of wanting to dominate her caused her vagina to respond with excitement!


    "I''m going to move faster."


    "Ah~ Ah~ No~~."


    Haru held her legs to prevent her from escaping and repeatedly thrust his penis inside her vagina violently. His penis rubbed against her vagina relentlessly, giving him the pleasure that made him often addicted.


    Kotori''s head was about to go stupid from the continuous and intense pleasure.


    "Aaahhh~~~."


    Kotori was cum over and over again until finally his penis was pushed into her deepest past. Then a lot of semen was released from his penis and filled up her vagina. It was the best pleasure that she had ever felt that caused her to scream hard.


    Her body shuddered, and she lost consciousness.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kotori helplessly and kissed her lips. "Good night." Luckily, he had magic that prevented him from getting pregnant or else¡­


    Well, even if Kotori got pregnant, Haru could take care of her anyway, so there was nothing to worry about, right?


    Caressing her head gently, Haru could see the satisfied smile on her face and thought that this girl was really too lewd, right? Well, he didn''t really mind, though.

 Chapter 1865 - Summer Comiket 1

    <h4>Chapter 1865 - Summer Comiket 1</h4>


    After Haru took Kotori''s first time, even though she was surprised at first when she learned that he had a technique that could make her safe from pregnancy, she was happy inwardly since the pleasure that was given by raw sex was different when he was wearing a condom, and she also loved when he shot his semen inside.


    Kotori was still young after all, so she wasn''t ready to go to get pregnant yet, but still, she also wanted children in the future.


    With that said, the Summer Comite has started.


    Haru arrived at the Tokyo International Exhibition Center in Koto Ward in the morning together with Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Eriri, Sakura, and all the members of the Tabletop Gaming Club, except for Yumeko. It was still early in the morning, even though they wouldn''t stand in front of the booth, shouting to sell their game, they were quite curious about the sales of the game, and they also wanted to prank those otakus who bought their game, thinking that they were selling a harem game, when in the truth¡­


    Somehow everyone was full of smiles when they thought about what would happen after they yed the "School Days."


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Haru had to admit that they were a devil. In truth, he didn''t care much about the Summer Comiket again since he could send his employees to sell the game, but well, it was the first game that Sora, Utaha, and Megumi worked together, so he needed to support them, right?


    Even though they gathered together, they talked about something else.


    "Sora, are you going on a trip somewhere?" Chika asked.


    "Well, we''re going to Hawaii soon," Sora said.


    "Huh? Then we''ll meet together! Where are you going to stay? How about we stay in the same hotel?" Chika said without hesitation, thinking that it would be great if everyone could do it on holiday together.


    "Well, we might not be able to meet each other," Sora said.


    "Huh? Why?" Chika asked in confusion.


    "We''re going to stay on Haru''s private ind," Sora said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone from the Tabletop Gaming Club, from Chika, Kozue, and Terashima, was dumbfounded. Their family might be rich, but a private ind was still quite too much for them, especially the one in Hawaii.


    "You can y there in the future, but not now if you want to ask," Haru said simply.


    Chika had this annoying expression on her face, and she hugged Sora without hesitation. "You must be nning to do something perverted, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    If gaze could kill someone, then Sora wanted to kill Chika''s annoying breasts at this moment.


    Haru smiled and said, "Well, I''ll walk around first to see." He could tell that they might ask him a lot of strange questions, and he also didn''t really want to answer Chika''s question since it was a private matter and it had nothing to do with Chika, right?


    Looking at Haru, who had left, Chika blushed, then looked at Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Utaha. Looking at the four of them, she had a feeling that the five of them would spend a debauchery holidayter in the summer. Still, she was a girl, and she also had to admit that his charm was good that if she wasn''t being careful, she might be eaten by him.


    "Why you include me?!" Eriri shouted in theint.


    ---


    Haru was walking rxedly, watching his surroundings to see whether there was something interesting or not. After watching for a while, he went out to the entrance of the Summer Comiket since he had promised Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Maki who wanted to apany them to participate in this event, so he naturally wouldn''t break his promise, but it was their first time to participate in this event, so rather than joining them as a participant, it was better to join as a tourist since this way, they could experience a lot of more things.


    When Haru walked to the entrance, he couldn''t help but sigh. It was eight o''clock in the morning during the holiday, and at this time, there should be many people who were still asleep. However, there was already a sea of people gathered in front of the entrance of the venue. He could even see there were a lot of tents and knew that someone slept therest night or two days ago, which made him speechless since it was too exaggerated, right?


    Haru sighed and simply used his magic to make everyone not focus their attention on him. He was a famous figure in this world, and if he simply appeared there, he was sure that there would be a lot ofmotion, especially those die-hard fans. He then took his smartphone and called Nozomi and asked where they were now, and after learning that they had lined up in the front of the venue, he rushed to the destination.


    Haru wore a hat, t-shirt, jeans, pants, and sneakers, but even so, there weren''t many people who could notice him since he was using magic. While walking, he could smell the smell of cigarettes, perfume, sweat, breakfast, etc., which filled the entire site and made the air stuffy. It was quite an unpleasant smell and caused him to use his magic to blow the smell away from him.


    Haru kept walking and searching all the way since the crowd of people in this area was too dense, and if he didn''t have "Kenbunshoku Haki," then it might be difficult to find people. It didn''t take a long time before he arrived at the destination, he found arge crowd gathered there, and he found them.


    Being surrounded by a lot of people, in the center, there were nine people with different heights, and they should be female from their figures.


    Why did Haru describe them in a roundabout manner?


    It was because those nine people were wearing brown coats, sunsses, and masks.


    If people encounter such people on the street, they might think of them as either perverts or spies, but in this hot summer, when people meet such people at the entrance of this hall where tens of thousands of people gather, they would think of them as an idiot!


    Haru looked at them, and they also noticed his gaze. They looked at each other for a while before Haru turned away without hesitation, but it was toote. The corner of his t-shirt was grabbed from behind, and a girl''s voice with augh came from behind. "Haha, our costumes are really great. Even Haru didn''t recognize us!"


    "Sorry, can you let go of me? I don''t really know you."


    The gaze of people from all directions was focused on Haru''s figure, which made him sigh, but he ignored them. He had heard it from Kotori before, but this was too much, right?


    "Haru, didn''t you hear my voice? I''m Honoka!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru opened his mouth and sighed. "Well,e with me."


    "But we have been waiting in this line for a long time!"


    "Don''t worry, juste with me," Haru said simply.


    The nine of them looked at each other and nodded. They followed him obediently and didn''t notice that everyone seemed to ignore them because of Haru''s magic.


    Haru used his magic since he didn''t want them to be a center of attention because of their strange getups, and he also used a cool breeze to make them feel better since he could see how stuffy their clothes were.


    When they came to a quiet ce, Haru stopped and looked at the nine of them.


    "Take off your clothes."


    "¡­¡­"


    Umi''s face was so red. "Ha - Haru, you pervert!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru''s mouth twitched, but he ignored Umi''s words and took off her coat directly!


    "Kyaa!"


    Umi, whose coat was taken off, eximed in shame, she covered her chest and mped her legs as if she was about to be vited, but under her coat, she was still wearing normal shirts and skirts.


    "¡­"


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say much and continued to take off the coats of all the girls without hesitation!


    People often said that when someone fell in love, they would turn stupid, but there was someone who was stupid even though they hadn''t fallen in love, and it was what Haru felt at that moment.

 Chapter 1866 - Summer Comiket 2

    <h4>Chapter 1866 - Summer Comiket 2</h4>


    ''Are you an idiot?''


    Haru wanted to say, but he held back since they were all cuties.


    In the spacious cafe box, the cool air blown by the air conditioner dissipated the summer heat.


    Haru drank a sip of lemon tea, which somehow cooled down his heart. Looking at the nine girls in front of him, he really had an urge to smack their heads at this moment. It was said that only Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori woulde, but now nine people wereing together, butpared to that, there was something that was more important.


    "Why did you dress like that?"


    Haru had a headache when he recalled Kotori''s words before. He didn''t overthink before, but he didn''t expect all of them would dress in such a thick and suspicious dress under the influence of Nico some time ago.


    Haru remembered that Maki had some of the others who didn''t want to wear that dress, so they didn''t wear it again, but he didn''t expect them to wear it again.


    Honoka: "Because we''re going to y in the Summer Comiket today."


    Rin: "There are a lot of otakus everywhere. There must be a lot of Rin''s fans here."


    Nico: "In order not to cause a lot ofmotion, we have dressed up like that!"


    "You guys¡­ did you not notice that your dress is obviously more eye-catching?" Haru said with a hand covered on his forehead. "Didn''t you notice that there are more people around you than those around the cosyers?"


    "But they didn''t recognize us!" Nico shook her head and showed a proud expression because she came up with this idea.


    "So you have to withstand the high temperature of more than 30 degrees and stand like that for a few hours? If Ie ten minuteste, maybe I will need to call an ambnce for you."


    Haru was wondering what was on the head of everyone, even Eli and Maki, who was unusually smart, had turned into stupid under Nico''s influence, or it might be him? Was it because he always fucked them silly?


    "Why do you need to call an ambnce, nyaa?" Rin stood up and jumped several times, showing how healthy she was. Her mouth turned into a cat shape and said, "Rin is still full of vitality now, nyaa!"


    "Do you think that everyone is like you?" Haru rolled his eyes and took his handkerchief to help Eli wipe her sweat.


    Such intimacy made Eli blush, especially when Haru wiped her corbone, the slight numbness made her tremble, but she also enjoyed the care of her boyfriend and thanked him happily.


    "Cough! Cough! Eli isn''t the only one who is sweating, right?" Nozomi said, folding her arms, causing her breasts to be bigger.


    "Don''t worry, I have several handkerchiefs with me," Haru said and took out another handkerchief to wipe Nozomi''s sweat.


    Nozomi also enjoyed his care and said, "There''s one ce that you miss."


    "Where?" Haru asked.


    "My underboobs." Nozomi frowned and said, "It''s so ufortable."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru gave his handkerchief to Nozomi and said, "Do it yourself."


    "Eh? Why? You have always touched it, right?" Nozomi pouted.


    "Think about the ce, girl." Haru was speechless and said, "Look, everyone is looking at us now."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Nozomi." Eli stared at Nozomi.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Nozomi.


    Haru then helped Kotori, who somehow tried to tempt him. He raised his eyebrow and whispered to her that they could do itter before he continued toward Maki.


    Maki somehow felt a bit annoyed when she was thest one. Her cheeks bulged, and she looked away.


    "Sorry, sorry, alright?" Haru said and helped to wipe Maki''s, then sniffed her neck lightly. "You smell really good, Maki."


    "!!!!"


    Maki''s face was as red as her hair, but before she could react, she was hugged, and her cheek was kissed.


    "Tsundere Maki-chan is so cute," Haru whispered.


    "I - I''m not tsundere!"


    Even though Maki was extremely shy and subconsciously retorted his words, she buried her head in his arms and didn''t dare to look up, acting like an ostrich.


    "How - How shameless!"


    Umi covered her face with her hands, and her slender neck was stained with blush as if the person that was being hugged by Haru was her. Her dignified voice trembled, and she said, "Ha - Haru, how can you do such a shameless thing?!" Still when she thought about how she was confessed at that time and at how she rejected him before, she felt quite regret since she knew if she epted it back then¡­ then¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­" Eli, Maki, Nozomi, and Kotori.


    ''Is this shameless?''


    When the four of them thought about what they had done with Haru, they felt that the scene of Haru hugging Maki was only a child''s y.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much to call me shameless, Umi? I mean, Maki is my girlfriend anyway."


    Haru looked at Umi helplessly and also understood her character, but he said, "Umi, if you have a boyfriend in the future, you''ll be like this."


    "It''s impossible!" Umi shook her head and said tly, "Before I get married, I won''t let any man touch my hand!"


    "But we have held each other''s hands, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Umi''s face was so red, but then she suddenly lowered her head depressedly and murmured, "I - I can''t get married anymore¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Haru suddenly felt that his side was nudged by Kotori. He looked at Kotori, who blinked her beautiful eyes at him and said, "Do something."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru then patted Umi''s shoulder gently and said, "It''s alright. I can take responsibility to marry you, though."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Umi''s face was burning red, and she looked at Haru in shock.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Haru then pped his hands and gathered everyone''s attention on him. "It''s almost time to enter the venue. We''re going to bete if we''re going to line up again, what do you want to do? Do you want to walk outside, or do you still want to visit the hall inside?"


    Usually, there were several ways to enter Summer Comiket divided into overnight groups, tram start groups, and a special admission ticket group.


    The overnight group, as the name suggests, had lined up at 6 pm the day before the event.


    As for the tram group, they were a group of people who came from outside of Tokyo, and usually, the number of this group was at least 60,000 or more.


    The special admission ticket group was like Haru, who could enter the hall easily without any trouble, but the number was scarce.


    In other words, there were nearly 100,000 people or more gathered at this Summer Comiket!


    This number was scary, considering they were alling to join this event.


    If someone dropped something by chance and bent down on the group to pick it up, maybe this someone wouldn''t have the chance to stand up again, and the staff would send these people to the hospital due to being trampled by a lot of people.


    It wasn''t a joke, since, in fact, every year, on the Summer Comiket, there were a lot of such idents.


    Therefore, if Haru and everyone lined up again now, they wouldn''t be able to enter the venue until at least two or three in the afternoon.


    "Even though I''m not interested in what''s inside, I havee here from a long distance, so I have to go in and see. What do you think?" Eli expressed her opinion first.


    "Yeah, we also need to look at the school idol booth! It''s said that there is the legendary "Idol Legend" DVDplete set!"


    Hanayo''s eyes were shining with stars, and as long as she mentioned the school idols, she would definitely enter an excited state, even if she was a well-known school idol group now.


    Everyone also expressed their opinions, and all of them expressed their desire to go in and look inside. Even though they weren''t otaku, they had stepped into the otaku realm, considering their status as a school idol so they were naturally curious about the "Holy Land of the Otaku," such as Summer Comiket.


    "If that''s the case, let me call someone first."


    Haru then dialed the phone number of the chairman of themittee of the Summer Comiket, and after some talk, the chairman directly told him that they would prepare a ticket for him.


    "It''s ready." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah!" 9x


    Everyone cheered with a smile.


    With all of that, they started their first journey on the Summer Comiket.

 Chapter 1867 - Summer Comiket 3

    <h4>Chapter 1867 - Summer Comiket 3</h4>


    Ten minutes before the start of the Summer Comiket, the ten people, Haru and all the members of Muse, finally arrived at the ticket gate for the special admission.


    Behind the group of otaku who had been waiting overnight and stayed inside their tent came out, and those who were sitting on the ground stood up. Their faces were filled with determination, like soldiers that were about to go on the battlefield, but Haru ignored all of them, showing the difference between the two.


    But looking at those people, Haru remembered that an hour ago, these people were sitting on the ground ying games and board games, but just now, their illustration changed as if they had taken a drug, which made him speechless.


    The girls were nervous, and they moved closer to Haru since the gaze of those people was too intense for them. Luckily, they wore masks, so their faces weren''t known.


    In such a tense atmosphere, the ticket inspector finallypleted the ticket check.


    Haru and the girls walked into the venue and came to the standing pitch-ck sign, which marked the east and west venue. The east venue was for the fan zone (Doujin), and the west venue was for the corporate zone.


    While Haru and the girls were still discussing where to go first, they heard a voice from the broadcast that resounded throughout the venue: "The first day of the Summer Comiket, start!"


    In an instant, everyone felt that the atmosphere suddenly changed. Even at the distance of more than a kilometer from the entrance, they could hear the roar and the rumbling footstepsing from their position!


    Haru was calm as ever, looking at the crowd, but he still had to admit that this scene was amazing since he saw it in the modern world. Then when the crowd approached, with his sharp eyes, he noticed a familiar figure in the front area of the crowd, and that was Tomoya Aki.


    Haru knew that this guy was Eriri''s childhood friend, and she had fallen in love with him. He could see that Tomoya Aki had this standard harem protagonist''s getup, but he didn''t overthink it. He could see Tomoya was charging with everyone with a fanatical expression on his face. The pupils under that ck-framed sses had a scarlet color. While roaring and running forward, Tomoya blocked the people around him with his hands and feet.


    "¡­"


    Haru was wondering whether they were all a group of fanatical cults.


    "Run! We''re going to be crushed!"


    With a cry from Rin, Haru quickly helped everyone to move forward so they wouldn''t be caught by the crowd and separated or trapped. After all, we also wouldn''t bear to see a group of beautiful girls being surrounded by a group of sweaty men.


    After they officially entered the venue, the flow of people finally began to disperse, and Haru and the girls were finally able to take a break, leaving on their knees and starting to take their breath. Only then did they realize that they had entered the fan zone in the east venue.


    "Haru? Muse?"


    A slightly suspicious voice sounded nearby, and when Haru and the girls turned their heads to follow the voice, the voice became pleasantly surprised. "It''s really you guys!"


    "A-Rise!!!"


    The petite body was dressed in a purple and ck navy style. White petals and red ribbons decorated on the short skirt give an image of girlish innocence and cuteness. That cute face and those emerald green eyes, if this person wasn''t the captain of the A-Rise, then who would this be?


    When they saw the owner of the voice clearly, Honoka and everyone also showed a surprised expression since they didn''t expect to meet A-Rise in this ce.


    "It''s fate! I didn''t expect to meet you here! here, I will give you a limited edition DVD!"


    Saying such words, Tsubasa, without hesitation, took the DVD set and sent it over. Hanayo went to pick up with the stars and excitement, but before Tsubasa''s hands were about to reach halfway, it was stopped by herpanion.


    "Tsubasa, thepany, told us to sell the merchandise. We can''t give them for free secretly."


    There was a mole under the corner of her eyes, said a young girl named Erena Todo.


    "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot!" Tsubasa stuck out her tongue and retracted her half-stretched hand.


    Hanayo was petrified immediately. Rin gently caught her before Hanayo fell to the ground.


    "Not good, nyaa! Kayo-chin has fainted, nyaa!"


    "What a fuss, can''t you just buy a copy with money?"


    Nico rolled her eyes and calmly took out the money and bought a copy. However, after she got the DVD, her calm expression no longer existed. She held the DVD in her hands and ced it on her chest, with an intoxicating voice of "hahaha" from her mouth.


    In that next second, Hanayo also quickly resurrected and jumped, grabbed the DVD from Nico, and suddenly the two of them were caught in a fight.


    Haru sighed then took out his money, giving it to Tsubasa. "Give me one too."


    "Thank you very much!" Tsubasa gave a sweet smile to Haru and gave him the copy.


    Haru then stopped both Nico and Hanayo by giving one of them the DVD that he had bought.


    "Yay!" Hanayo held the DVD with excitement, holding it high.


    Umi looked at their reaction and sighed before she nced around and asked the A-Rise strangely, "Kisa-san, is it alright for you to set up a booth here?"


    "I have also heard you talk about thepany before¡­" Eli looked at the three of them curiously and asked, "Could it be that you have joined an entertainmentpany?"


    "We haven''t joined, but we have an intention to join one." Tsubasa looked at them and exined. "The three of us are in our third year of high school, and we''re about to graduate in two semesters. After we discussed with each other, we finally decided not to join a university and continue to work on idol career, so during the summer vacation, we worked as an intern in apany, and the task that I received today was to sell these idols goods."


    In Japan, it was quite normal to go work directly after high school, not to mention that A-Rise was in a special situation, so Eli and everyone weren''t that surprised.


    "What guts¡­"


    Nozomi sighed and had to admit their determination to continue to work as a professional idol. If she didn''t date Haru, then she might not have a n for her future, but now since they were dating, she had decided to get her theology degree and be a priestess for his shrine.


    As for everyone, they also thought about their future, but they had never thought to continue to be an idol together.


    After all, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were in the second year of high school. Even Maki, Hanayo, and Rin were in their first year of high school.


    Their graduation time was different, and even if they could join Haru''spany together, they had never thought to continue their idol career.


    The atmosphere became slightly awkward because of Tsubasa''s words, but soon, Honoka''s heartless voice sounded nearby. "Look, everyone, there are many school idol groups around! In addition to the DVD, there are posters and badges!"


    As a result, the girls who were still showing an unsure expression became eager and rushed over, eximing from time to time.


    Haru shook his head and looked at Tsubasa and her group. "Tsubasa, if you need help, just call me. You still have my number, right?"


    Tsubasa blushed but then nodded. "If I need your help, then I''ll call you, but is that alright? Your girlfriend seems jealous now." She looked at Kotori and Maki, who stayed at Haru while holding his hand, showing her sovereignty. She felt bitter and slightly jealous, but what could she do? After all, she was only his ex-girlfriend.


    "Nyaa, look! The girl with this badge is cute, nyaa!"


    Rin held up a round badge in her hands to show everyone the cute girl in the badge.


    "¡­"


    Tsubasa opened her mouth, and she wasn''t sure what kind of expression that she should put on her face at this moment, so she could only say awkwardly, "That girl is Hanayo-san, right? Or rather, the ce that you just looked at before is Muse''s exclusive area."


    "Eh?!"


    Everyone eximed, and the girls leaned together, shouting since they didn''t expect to find their own goods at this event, and couldn''t help but show an excited and happy expression on their faces.


    For them, this was obviously a recognition from society. After all, if someone decided to sell their goods, then it showed that their hard work was being recognized!


    However, Haru frowned and looked at the goods, then at the excited girls. He sighed and shook his head without saying a word and then said, "I''m going to the bathroom. You guys wait here first."


    "Haru,e back soon, alright?"


    The nine girls waved their hands and continued to be immersed in excitement¡­ Only Maki''s eyes shed, and after waiting for a while, she followed him up with an excuse to go to the toilet.

 Chapter 1868 - Summer Comiket 4

    <h4>Chapter 1868 - Summer Comiket 4</h4>


    "Well, yes, that''s it. I don''t want to see these peripherals in the market in the future. Please deal with them."


    Even though Haru had said that he was going to the toilet, in truth, he was going to the smoking area, but because all those people were struggling to buy their goods in this event, no one came over to smoke and rx, so he was here alone, so he came to this ce without hesitation.


    After he hung up the phone, Haru shook his head, and when he was about to leave, Maki''s voice suddenly came over from the door.


    "Haru, why do you want to remove all the Muse''s goods?"


    Entering the smoking room, Maki looked at Haru with an iprehensible gaze, wondering why he did that.


    With her personality, even though she didn''t care much about fame and money, this was her first time seeing the poprity of Muse was so popr that there were a lot of goods about them being sold in this event.


    Maki was quite excited, but Haru wanted to remove all of them!


    If Haru didn''t have a good reason then Maki would smack him now!


    "Well, you have heard it, so I won''t keep it a secret." Haru had noticed Maki and didn''t really think much, even if she eavesdropped on his conversation before. "It''s because of copyright."


    "Copyright?"


    "When these peripherals were in production, did they get your authorization?"


    When Maki shook her head, Haru continued with his exnation. "So all the existence of thesemodities itself is illegal. Even if they''re sold, you won''t get a penny, so I let them take them off from the booth, isn''t it normal?"


    "But we don''t care about the money, and this isn''t a good way to increase our poprity, right?"


    Maki''s idea was simple. The reason why they created a school idol group was because of their own reason and everyone''s recognition. They didn''t care much about money or anything, so naturally, they didn''t care about the copyrights and the like.


    Regardless of whether it was pirated or genuine, as long as more people knew them and liked them, they didn''t overthink about the pirated goods.


    This was what Maki and everyone at Muse thought.


    It was also the reason why there was arge number of pirated goods of the school idols in the market.


    Because those school idol groups were all free groups and they didn''t have an agencypany, so if something like this happened, no one would stand up to defend their rights.


    For them, they hoped to promote themselves and make their poprity bigger, but at the same time, even if they wanted to sue them through legal channels, they didn''t have the money to afford thewyer, and even if they seeded, thepensation they received wouldn''t be enough for thewyer fee, so they could only close their eyes over this matter.


    "Maki, I understand your thoughts, but¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "But what you see now are only badges and posters, but in case someone makes a sex doll with your image one day, what will you do?"


    "S - Sex doll?!"


    Maki was shocked by Haru''s words, and she had never expected such a possibility. Her delicate and beautiful face was blushing, and she shook her head again and again. "No, no, sex doll? It''s too much, and there''s no way, right?"


    "No, believe me."


    Haru shook his head and said, "As your reputation grows bigger and bigger, those businessmen can do a lot of things as long as they''re profitable, so we must show a tough attitude on this matter."


    "¡­¡­"


    Maki was persuaded, and as long as she thought that she would be made into a sex doll and behind held in arms by those disgusting people¡­ she shuddered and quickly asked, "But what about the goods outside of the event?" She knew that Haru might be able to take down the goods at the event, but what about the outside?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this. You don''t need to worry. In the future, you''ll also have your genuine peripherals, but this time is legal," Haru said while patting Maki''s head.


    "Yeah." Maki nodded slightly, and her eyes were full of trust. "Thank you, Haru."


    "Is it only thank you?" Haru asked with a smile, caressing her hair gently, lovingly.


    Maki blushed and quickly swept his hand away since she was shy. "Take your hand. I''m not a kid!"


    "That''s true. Maki-chan isn''t a kid anymore." Haru smiled, which caused Maki to feel embarrassed, but there was some eagerness. He pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Maki-chan¡­" He breathed out gently on her ear, which caused her ear to be red too. "How about we go to see the stars tonight?"


    Maki was shy, but she nodded.


    ---


    When Haru and Maki returned to the booth again, the minutes had passed. In a short period of time, the originally empty hall had be a sea of crowds. Even behind Kotori and everyone, there were a lot of queues, a group of people who wanted to buy a school idol group.


    "Haru, you have finallye back!"


    Seeing two figures of Haru and Maki, Honoka also sighed in relief. At this moment, many people had urged them to move, which caused them to feel quite pressured.


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting for a long time."


    Haru nodded and walked over to the booth, staring at the merchandise on the booth, including posters, badges, pencils, etc. There were probably no less than ten items in total.


    "Haru, do you want to buy some merchandise too?" Tsubasa asked.


    "Well, I bought all the goods from Muse." Haru nodded.


    "All? Buy all?!"


    Not only Tsubasa, but even the girls in the Muse eximed.


    "What''s so strange? You know, I have been Muse''s fan from when there were only Honoka, Umi, and Kotori. I''m also the first fan of Muse! Since I saw a lot of their goods here, of course, I can''t let go of them."


    Haru didn''t directly ask Tsubasa to remove the merchandise from the shelves since he wasn''t stupid since he knew that all the people around were fans and if he was being unreasonable by asking Tsubasa to take down the goods about Muse, then he would cause a lot ofmotion and he also didn''t want to cause trouble for Tsubasa. He didn''tck money, so he decided to buy all merchandise that was rted to Muse directly.


    Haru took his money and bought all the Muse''s merchandise, then prepared to go back, but he didn''t expect Nozomi and Eli to move closer at him and whispered.


    "Let''s go to the shrine tonight," Nozomi said in a whisper.


    "I''ve told my parents that I''ll stay at Nozomi''s ce," Eli said red-faced.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "If you have made a promise with Maki, then call her too." Nozomi didn''t hesitate and said, "Let''s also get Kotori too, let''s see how can you handle the four of us?" She had this smug expression and thought that they had already won.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Nozomi and thought that this girl had challenged her, so his answer should be obvious, right?


    "Challenge epted!"

 Chapter 1869 - School Days

    <h4>Chapter 1869 - School Days</h4>


    Tomoya Aki also came to participate in the Summer Comiket this time, shouldering the sacred mission.


    "Taki-kun, please! I can''t participate in this "Holy War" because of tuition, so I''ll entrust all of my hope to you!"


    "You must grab Kasugano-sama''s new work!"


    "We''re counting on you! We''ll be watching your live broadcast as soon as possible!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The words of the fans echoed through his ears, which caused Tomoya to also be full of motivation. He had gained millions of fans since he did a live broadcast on Haru''s website, and now these lovely fans have made requests to him, hoping him to see the live broadcast of the game about the "School Days" in his live broadcastter.


    Of course, Tomoya agreed without hesitation.


    Kasugano Haruka was responsible for the production, Eri Kashiwagi was responsible for illustrations, and Utako Kasumi was responsible for the scriptwriter.


    With such a luxurious production lineup, it could be said that "School Days" had already received a lot of attention before it was born.


    As an otaku, of course, Tomoya wouldn''t miss much work!


    It was just that because the ssification of the "School Days" would be for 18++, that it caused some minors to hesitate to buy, but for Tomoya, he thought that they might not have much money since as long as they had money, even if the work was for 18++, they would buy it without hesitation.


    Kasugano Haruka was the King of Entertainment, and he couldn''t be bound by the world of Otaku anymore. A lot of wonderful manga, anime, movies, tv dramas, music, etc., etc., were born under his hand.


    As one of his fans, Tomoya wouldn''t miss Haru''s work! He must buy it without hesitation!


    Tomoya also knew that there were only 1,000 copies of games sold at this event, so if he didn''t move fast, he could only buy through the website, and he didn''t want that since he knew that those 1,000 copies were limited edition, which made him needed to get his hands on it no matter what!


    However, Tomoya didn''t know that he had entered Haru''s trap at that moment, it was a marketing method that was made by Haru, and once they had entered the trap, they would be happily saying that they had entered the trap.


    Of course, Tomoya was also one of the people that would enter the trap.


    In truth, Haru limited the number of sales to 1,000 copies because he didn''t want his girls to be too tired. Last time, it was quite a disaster since there were a lot of copies that they would need to sell, but now, it is different, and with these limited copies, it can be good propaganda so that they could buy his game moreter after the event.


    Tomoya didn''t know that, and all he knew was that it would be hard to get one of the copies from 1,000 copies since he knew Haru''s poprity was very high and he could see that all of them would be sold in 10 minutes so, in order to live up the expectation of everyone on him, he brought his nkets and food to line up at the hall at 12 noon a day before the start of the Holy War. Now he finally got his wish!


    Looking at the game packaging box in his hand, Tomoya breathed a sigh of relief. The only thing that he regretted was that he couldn''t see Haru since, in truth, he wanted to chat with him, but he had to admit that there were a lot of beautiful girls around the booth. However, strangely enough, he didn''t feel nervous since everyone was full of smiles and treated an otaku like him gently, which gave him 100 points on the service. He looked at the game in his hands, and somehow he really anticipated ying the "School Days," but he still had his own mission.


    Putting the game box carefully into his bag, Tomoya also bought a few more goods and items ording to the route that he had nned a long time ago and then decided to go home.


    Although it was just past 12 o''clock at noon, all the important goods and famous works had been long sold out. The afternoon was a time for tourists and cosy enthusiasts, and Tomoya didn''t have an interest in real-life cosyers.


    Inside the tram, on his way back to him, Tomoya took out the "School Days" from his bag and took a picture with his mobile phone and posted it on social media directly.


    [Kasugano-sama''s new work, "School Days". Get!]"


    "Wow, as expected of Taki-kun! this is definitely a limited edition!"


    "Amazing!"


    "Hurry up and start the live broadcast!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at thements, Tomoya also felt a sense of satisfaction, typing and replying: "Alright, I"m already on the tram going home, and I expect to go home in half an hour."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Half an hourter, Tomoya also returned home.


    Turn on theputer, start the live broadcast, insert the disc, and start the game!


    Tomoya quicklypleted this series of actions in only twenty seconds, and then as the screen shed, a game window appeared on theputer screen. He started the game without hesitation, and the exquisite screen made him secretly praised in his heart. He didn''t expect Eriri to have grown so much that all the illustrations that she made were too amazing!


    After sighing, Tomoya also clicked the start a new game button.


    "This is an ordinary school called Sakakino Academy."


    "In school, there is a legend that as long as you take a picture of your crush and use it as a background picture of your mobile phone without anyone knowing it for a week, you can make your wishe true¡­"


    With such a beautiful narration, the game officially began.


    This time it was March, and the location was on a tram, there was a faint sound of the tram running, and pink cherry blossoms were floating outside of the window.


    In such a beautiful background, there was a beautiful girl with long straight ck hair, looking at the pink cherry blossom leaves that scattered beyond the window of the tram.


    A boy quietly watched her from the side and took her picture silently before saving it as his background picture of his mobile phone.


    This was the beginning of the game, beautiful and moving.


    Tomoya was also quite surprised that, unlike ordinary gal game, the game screen of the "School Days" wasn''t static illustration but was disyed in the form of animation throughout, which made him very anticipated this game.


    Being surprised by the game, Tomoya didn''t forget tomunicate with his fans. "It seems that this is another pure and lovely gal game."


    Fans also responded with a barrage ofments.


    "Watching this opening, my heart is warm, as if I have been healed."


    Then the game continued, and Tomoya was quite disappointed that the plot of the game was a little t, not much different from other gal games.


    "It''s not Utako Kasumi-sensei'' style. I thought the plot would be more exciting," Tomoya said in the live broadcast, but soon, he became interested again because he found that this game could attack several heroines at the same time.


    Attacking multiple female characters at the same time was amon situation in the harem gal game, and some games would have to make him make a choice at the end, while others could make a harem easily.


    Then easily, Tomoya entered the "H-Scene" and because it was in the form of anime, plus with the reputation of the Eri Kashiwagi in the industry, everyone was satisfied with the "H-Scene," and it caused them to change the position of their pants.


    Tomoya was a very professional gamer, so his progress was quite smooth that he hadn''t found the trap. He then continued the game, hoping toplete it soon, so the MC could say "I love you" to all the girls in the game since he had a good impression of all the heroines.


    It was all smooth until Saionji, one of the heroines, said to the protagonist: "I seem to be pregnant."


    "¡­¡­"


    Tomoya was in shock, and he quickly saved the scene without hesitation since this matter had happened, then he decided to stop the harem ending and, of course, be responsible for Saionji since he had made her pregnant.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but the person I really like is Saionji, so there''s no way that we can be together."


    When the protagonist Makoto Ito confessed to Konotoha Katsura, Tomoya sighed with slight regret since the favorability for Kotonoha was very high, and they even had sex, but he had made Saionji pregnant, so¡­


    Perhaps Kotonoha, a gentle and virtuous heroine, would say, "It''s okay, as long as you have me in your heart," and then he could get a harem ending?


    Tomoya was full of optimism since that how the route of the harem ending had always been


    The scene of the ending was Makoto Ito and Saionji Sekai walking happily together. They walked on a pedestrian bridge where people came and went, but they didn''t expect to meet Kotonoha, who stood in the middle of the bridge, bowing her head gently.


    "K - Kotonoha-san, long¡­ long time no see."


    Saionji Sekai greeted Kotonoha in panic.


    "It''s really been a long time¡­" Kotonoha took something out of his bag, and a sh of silver light appeared on the screen, then¡­ "So, go to hell!"


    *Ssh!*


    Blood was sshed, and in the following scene, Tomoya felt blood sshing on his face!


    "What?!"


    Tomoya yelled so suddenly, and he didn''t hesitate to punch theputer screen through!

 Chapter 1870 - The Effect Of School Days

    <h4>Chapter 1870 - The Effect Of School Days</h4>


    Tomoya''s previous g hade true. The "School Days" was indeed an exciting game where he smashed the screen of hisputer with his fists. It was so amazing that he felt a pain in his hand, but as the pain slowly disappeared, he also started to calm down, but he still felt depressed regardless.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Tomoya decided to go to the nearbyputer store and bought a newputer screen, so he didn''t know what kind of trouble was set off on the inte when he went to buy his screenputer.


    "Died!"


    "Really dead?!"


    "The MC is really dead! The female protagonist cut off his head with a single knife!"


    During the announcement of the "School Days" project, there was a post that was established by Haru, but the number of followers was quite small, but now, the originally somewhat lifeless post was boiling full of people!


    People, who had watched Tomoya''s live broadcast, had gathered to this post, and those who have yed this game also gathered on this post.


    Countless people gathered together, sharing the incredible emotions in their hearts.


    "What happened? I yed the game ording to my previous experience with the school harem gal game, but why did the heroine die in the end?"


    "This, this, this is really unexpected. I can''t use words to describe this "School Days," but what I want to say is¡­ this ending is so creative!"


    "I have died eight times. How did you die? Other than being shed with a machete?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the death of the MC. I can say that scumbags deserve to die! But the sad thing is about the death of the heroine! Whether it is Saionji being hit by a train or Kotonoha jumping from a building, I feel so sad!"


    "I really want to break this game in half and send it back to thepany for protest! This is really cruel!"


    "I feel like the smile of those cute girls who have sold us that game in the booth before is very scary now¡­"


    "¡­"


    Many forums, social media, and many other ces have exploded!


    Although the "School Days" had only been sold for three thousand copies at present, the fanfare that was caused by it was very amazing.


    In just half a day, there were tens of thousands more posts on, and it had be the top 10 search list instantly!


    For a while, it seemed that the entire otaku industry was discussing this work!


    Of course, the reason was that Haru had created such an ending that he was criticized by a lot of angry yers.


    At this time, Tomoya also bought a newputer and came back. After silently ying an afternoon and evening game, he also entered the social media, blog, and forum to post his experience.


    "I havepletely cleared the game and yed all the routes you mentioned. To be honest, it hurts. Anyone who knows me must know that I care a lot about 2D girls very much, or rather I love them very much. This is my first time seeing some of them die in front of them, and my mind is almost copsing for the first time that I even smashed the screen of myputer.


    "But after being angry, I start to reflect on myself.


    "In the route I have yed, as long as I am wholeheartedly being kind to one girl, then there won''t be any bloody ending.


    "So it''s not Kasugano-sama who killed those lovely heroines, but us, ourselves!


    "I apologize that I once scolded Kasugano-sama in my heart. This is very good work. It doesn''t only have an exquisite illustration and original plot, but it can also teach us some truth."


    After Tomoya''s post went out, all kinds of crusades stopped for a while. After all, no matter what the oue was, they were the ones who yed the game anyway, so if the result wasn''t good and the ending wasn''t good, then it was their own fault.


    On the first day, the game sold out easily and they wouldn''t sell the game at the event again instead they worked together with a gamepany and let them help the publishing.


    The yers who couldn''t wait for a long time bought them one after another without hesitation on the website of the gamepany and another emerce website, ready to see what the game could make everyone be frantic. Then those curious people who yed the game out of curiosity said that their minds had suffered fatal blows directly. But then they started to beughed at by the others who had yed the game.


    Because ording to the statistics, among the 21 endings of the "School Days," there was a total of 16 good endings with a single heroine, and then there were also two harem endings. In other words, there were only three bad endings.


    Since the chance of meeting the bad ending was so small, how could they me the creator?


    Although they had epted this fact, some yers still felt tight in their chest, and then without hesitation, they decided to rmend those games to their friends, so everyone could feel this feeling together.


    Therefore, with such an explosion of word-of-mouth, and a vicious of mutual rmendation, the sales of the "School Days" were steadily increasing.


    In this decadent gal gaming world that is now flooded with fan services and harems, "School Days" gives everyone a new breath¡­ No, the "School Days" is several times better than those decadent games, and the sales of the game continued to increase and became a masterpiece, and the girls who sold the game on the first day also became famous since their smile brought them a nightmare, but some of them also became their fans since they were a masochist. Unfortunately, no one could be able to see them again, and all of them had been eaten by the demon lord.


    Anyway, some people predicted that ording to this trend, "School Days" would defeat all the previous gal games and reach the top total sales, except for the Fate/Stay Night, of course, since Fate/Stay Night was a masterpiece.


    Gradually, its influence was no longer limited to the gal game world, and many fields were beginning to be affected by it.


    For example, in the case of the harem light novel, the readers be scared that the MC would be chopped dead by the heroine.


    There was also an author, who found a way to the unfinished work, and directly created a harem, and failed before the MC of the work was killed by the heroine directly.


    Anyway, the hype of the "School Days" had be a mess that no one could control.


    However, as for the cause of all of this, Haru was very calm, looking at the girls, who were very happy andughing, watching thements and the posts of the yers who had yed their game.


    "¡­"


    Haru shuddered and wondered why he made this game somehow, but tonight, he had a game with four girls, so he didn''t care much about the yers who yed the game or the expression of his girlfriends who wereughing together, talking Makoto Ito, who was killed by the heroine.


    In the evening, all the girls had a party together. Haru also joined them together for a bit before he went to the shrine where Nozomi, Eli, Kotori, and Maki were waiting for him. As expected, the four of them tried to defeat him, but there was no way for them to defeat him, especially when he had learned various knowledge in the past year.


    Everyone yed together for a long time before they decided to take a break, but Haru suddenly received a call from Eriri, which made him wonder what was happening until he heard her voice that seemed to be on the verge of copse. "Haru, help me!!"

 Chapter 1871 - Dont Touch My Butts!

    <h4>Chapter 1871 - Don''t Touch My Butts!</h4>


    ording to the address given on the phone, Haru came to the elementary school building.


    Because it waste at night, the school''s light was turned off, and the surrounding area was dark. Only the twilight and the street lights on the side of the road brightened the night sky. The mottled walls of the school building could be vaguely seen, and the night breeze was roaring, the rustle of the leaves, and blowing in the empty school.


    In this slightly ufortable atmosphere, a girl was sitting on the flower bed, and her fair and white skin looked pale tonight.


    At this moment, she buried her head between her knees, her shoulders shrugged, and the sound of her sobbing was heard.


    To be honest, if Haru didn''t know the cause of the event, he might think the girl in front of him was a ghost. After all, who woulde to this empty building alone in the middle of the night?


    Looking at this girl for a while, Haru walked over without hesitation since he knew that this girl was Eriri, the girl that he had been looking for. While guessing what had happened to her, he walked toward her and sat beside her. "Rejected?" In truth, his mood wasn''t that good, after all, Eriri called him in the middle of the night when he was spending his time with his girls, but he could see this girl was just being rejected by a guy. Luckily Eriri was a beautiful girl. If she wasn''t, then he wouldn''t bother to talk.


    Eriri was stunned for a bit, then wiped the tears on her eyes, looking at him, and asked, "Haru,pared to Kotonoha Katsura, which one do you think is better between us?"


    "Kotonoha?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn''t the answer obvious? It''s you." For some people, Kotonoha was better since the 2D girl wouldn''t hurt them, and he also had to admit that Eriri was slightly troublesome, but 2D and 3D girl, which one better, there was no need to say much, right?


    "Hehe." Eririughed and stood up. "I want to try to drink. Let''s go somewhere!"


    Haru looked at Eriri for a bit and nodded. "Well, let''s go."


    Looking at Haru, Eriri couldn''t help but shake his head when he thought Tomoya, even though this guy was a pervert and had a lot of girls, Haru knew how to make a girl happy, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but recall what had happened an hour ago.


    ---


    After leaving a post on his blog, Tomoya leaned back on the chair and let out a sigh of relief. His eyes returned to theputer screen and looked at the game screen of the "School Days" that he yed. He was so excited before that he directly smashed theputer screen, so he didn''t see the final ending of the "Bad End." Then without hesitation, he decided to y the game again. After killing Saionji Sekai, Kotonoha then looked at Makoto Ito, but then Makoto Ito cut Kotonoha''s wrist because of a scare.


    In the end, Kotonoha gently put her scarf on Makoto and then said gently, "You will catch a cold," before tears fell from her eyes and she died due to excessive blood loss.


    "What a nice girl!"


    Tomoya burst into tears on the spot, regretting his previous harem choice, and at the same time, he made up his mind to focus on Kotonoha without hesitation, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door. He raised his eyebrow, then opened the door, but he didn''t expect to see Eriri was there.


    Originally, Eriri wanted to join everyone in the Tabletop Gaming Club to have a party, but when she thought about what had happened on the Summer Comiket before, she couldn''t help bute to visit Tomoya. "Why didn''t you buy my book?" She asked that question to him directly.


    Tomoya went to the Summer Comiket and also came to the Doujin area and bought a lot of items, but he turned a blind eye to Eriri''s book, which caused her to feel suffocated from the fire of burning anger on her heart.


    "Didn''t I read your book? I helped you draw your doujinshi before, right?"


    Regarding Eriri''s question, Tomoya felt confused and said, "And isn''t School Days also your work?"


    "It''s not the same! These two are not the same at all!"


    Eriri clenched her hands and yelled at Tomoya almost hysterically.


    However, in the face of extremely angry Eriri, Tomoya also pushed the frame of his sses and lowered his head slightly. "So making the "School Days" is just your means to achieve your goal?"


    Eriri frowned and said, "Since the incident seven years ago, do you know how painful and regretful I have been in my heart? Over the years, I have been wearing masks outside, painting desperately at home, in order to fight our dream and say "in your face" to all the people who have separated us, and in order to get back our rtionship before¡­"


    "Apologize to me¡­"


    "What did you say?"


    Having interrupted, Eriri''s eyes widened since she didn''t expect her words that were almost confession would be stopped by Tomoya''s response.


    "I said, apologies to me!"


    Tomoya raised his head and yelled loudly. "Apologies for that Godly work! Apologies for the "School Days"! Apologies to Kotonoha, who has worked so hard to live!"


    Eriri raised her eyebrow and looked at Tomoya in disbelief. "You asked me to apologize to a fictional character?!"


    "Fictional character?! Kotonoha is the best girl out there! This is due to yourck of love for the 2D that wee to this fight, right? Seven years ago, I didn''t know anything about the gal game. It was you who taught me and dragged me into the world of otaku! Faced with everyone''s gaze and alienation of the students around me, I chose to resist, but you have forsaken me, gal game, which is the thing that we love, and chose those new friends! I will never forgive you for this matter!!"


    Tomoya''s almost crazy reaction caused Eriri to take two steps back subconsciously. She shook her head subconsciously and muttered. "This kind of thing¡­ it was caused by your own action, right?" It was because Tomoya couldn''t understand his surroundings that everyone started to alienate them. If Tomoya had the power to protect both of them from everyone, then it would be alright, but he couldn''t and kept ignoring everyone and continued to love the world of otaku, but she couldn''t do that, if she could do that, then why should she only invite him before?


    "Apologize to me!"


    Tomoya also interrupted Eriri again with a loud voice. "In order to achieve your own goals, you use those cute characters in 2D as your own tools! Eriri, you have be a dirty person!"


    "Dirty?!"


    Eriri began to tremble all over and took a step back again. Her whole body was attached to the door before she looked at him again. "If I don''t apologize? If I don''t apologize to Kotonoha?"


    "Then please go out now."


    Tomoya also pointed to the door and said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Eriri looked at Tomoya for a while and said, "I love you."


    "¡­¡­" Tomoya was dumbfounded, but¡­


    *p!*


    Eriri pped Tomoya''s face directly with tears in her eyes and said, "I have loved you before, but now, let''s say goodbye."


    "¡­"


    Tomoya was standing there silly, holding his cheek was pped by Eriri. The crisp p in the night sky was particrly loud, and it happened that there was music ying on hisputer.


    [BGM: Kanashimi no Mukou e - School Days]


    "If I could struggle to the other side of sorrow


    I don''t need warmth or even a tomorrow anymore."


    My falling dream whichnded in the silent darkness


    "Who¡­?" The light that trickled off your cheek was transient."


    In this BGM, Eriri opened the door and dashed into the night sky.


    ---


    Then Eriri was in her elementary school when she met Tomoya for the first time, but the one who apanied her wasn''t Tomoya, but Haru.


    Both of them walked next to each other on this quiet night and were about to leave the elementary school building, but¡­


    "Hey, who is that?!"


    Eriri was dumbfounded, and she panicked! "Haru, hurry up and run! I don''t want to be caught!"


    "It''s your fault to meet in this kind of ce?" Haru said without hesitation.


    "Shut up!" Eriri shouted, but she didn''t want to be caught by the security!


    "I''ll run and leave you there," Haru said.


    "No! Bring me!" Eriri quickly grabbed Haru''s shirt when she heard his words, and she even began to panic when she heard the shout from the security.


    "Wait, don''t run!"


    "Haru!"


    "Jump on my back," Haru said calmly.


    Eriri nodded and quickly jumped into his back, but suddenly her cute butts were grabbed by Haru. Her face quickly turned red, and she quickly fought back, "You bastard! What the hell? We''re being chased after by security, but you''re touching my butts!"


    "Sorry, it can''t be helped. I can''t see well in the dark," Haru said smoothly. "Then hurry up and hug me, or you''ll fall." He then quickly ran, which caused Eriri to panic and hugged his neck subconsciously.


    "Wait!!" The security was dumbfounded when he saw Haru was running so fast and he couldn''t chase after them anymore.


    Eriri sighed in relief, but at the same time, sheughed since all the worry in her heart disappeared without a trace at this moment. She then noticed that she was hugging him so hard that it made her blush at that moment.


    "Eriri, can you not hug me so hard? Your ribs are hurting me," Haru said inly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Eriri was stunned for a few seconds before she hit him with her ponytail. "You bastard!"


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Looking at Haru, who acted like her twin-tail attack was hurting him, Eriri couldn''t help butugh and hug him again. She snuggled onto the back of his neck and feltfortable that she sought after. "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "No - Nothing!" Eriri quickly shook her head with a red face.


    "Let''s go back to my house," Haru said.


    "Ok," Eriri said.


    "You know, it feels like my home has be your second house for some reason," Haru said.


    Eriri''s face was red, and she asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh? It can be anything, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Pervert! "


    "Yes, yes."


    Eriri blushed and hid her face again¡­ She didn''t dare to look at him since she knew the meaning of this guy''s words, but well, she didn''t hate it, though.

 Chapter 1872 - Yacht 1

    <h4>Chapter 1872 - Yacht 1</h4>


    Yokohama Port, where the yachts of rich people in Japan were docked, had a luxurious yacht with a length of 160 m docked here. The appearance of this yacht caused the media to want to know who was the owner of this yacht, or rather they might have already known who was the owner of this yacht so they hoped that they would be able to get the news regarding the richest man on earth, but they knew that such a chance was very small, considering the richest man on earth was also a mogul, which meant, most of the media in this world was controlled by him.


    However, some of them didn''t give up and wanted to take a picture of this superyacht and also the people who would enter it, but the moment they were about to take a picture¡­


    *Bzzt!*


    "What?!"


    "What''s wrong with my camera?!"


    "Damn, what''s wrong?"


    The reporters and some people who just wanted to see the yacht felt weird when their camera and phones were in error, and some of them directly busted the moment they took a picture of the yacht.


    Everyone was wondering what was happening and wanted to ask the guards of the port since their cameras and phones weren''t cheap, but when they saw the group of police and bodyguards that guarded around the yacht, staring at everyone with a cold expression, they could only gulp for a moment.


    Then after a moment, they saw a parade of cars that entered the port smoothly without any trouble, and there was also even a helicopter that slowlynded on the yacht''s helipad, which made them dumbfounded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone could only stare, and they couldn''t say anything. They wanted to take a picture or video, or even call their friends or families about this yacht and the people who would enter the yacht, but they couldn''t do any of that since all themunication devices around the vicinity and any electrical device couldn''t be used there, which made them even more dumbfounded.


    ---


    Haru drove his helicopter andnded it safely on the helipad of his yacht.


    "Say, when did you learn to drive a helicopter?" Utaha asked speechlessly.


    "I learned it by chance. You don''t need to worry too much," Haru said simply.


    "The name of this yacht is Sora, right?" Sora asked.


    "Yes." Haru looked at Sora, who was sitting next to him and nodded with a smile. "Yes, the name of this yacht is Sora."


    Kirari looked at the yacht curiously from inside the helicopter and asked, "Can you tell me more about this yacht?"


    "Well, let''s walk out of the helicopter first. I''ll tell you more about the yacht," Haru said after the propeller of the helicopter stopped.


    Everyone nodded and walked out from the helicopters together. When they went out, they saw a group of females from Raikou, Sumire, Maya, Erina, Seri, Ritsu, Sakura, Maki, Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and a lot more. Not everyone came to the yacht using a helicopter. After all, some of them didn''t really like to transport by using a helicopter, and they felt safer by using a car, especially when the two of them were pregnant.


    "It''s bigger than I thought," Maya said, looking at the yacht curiously, but she nodded, feeling quite satisfied with it.


    Everyone was amazed by the yacht, but some of them were a bit nervous, especially Nico, Hanayo, and Rin. They had always been together with Haru, and he had never shown his financial power, so they had never thought too much, but when they saw this superyacht, they felt a bit stupefied.


    "I - I have be a celeb!" Nico said while raising her sunsses high to the forehead.


    Usually, Maki would retort to Nico, but in truth, she was also amazed by Haru''s yacht.


    "It''s so big!" Honoka looked around curiously, then asked, "Haru, can I walk around?"


    "Honoka!" Umi quickly reminded Honoka not to be too rude.


    "It''s alright, Umi. You don''t have to be so reserved. I have invited all of you here to have fun, so just do what you want here," Haru said with a smile.


    "That''s right! That''s right! You don''t need to worry! He''s going to treat all of us!" Alice said while wrapping her arm around his neck before pulling him to the side. She then moved her mouth closer to his ear and whispered, "Say, just how many girls do you have here?"


    "Not all of them are my girlfriends. You think too much," Haru said simply.


    "Really?" Alice raised her eyebrow and clearly didn''t believe him. Even if they weren''t his girlfriend now, they might be one in the future.


    "Un." Haru nodded with a serious expression.


    Alice looked at Haru for a while, then nodded. "Then I believe in you." She then looked at all the girls and said, "Still, all of them are very cute, huh?" Even though she also believed in her beauty, she also could see that all the girls on this yacht were very beautiful, which somehow made her annoyed, and she somehow understood why this bastard didn''t show interest in her.


    "What are you talking about? You''re also very cute," Haru said.


    Alice was surprised then looked at Haru. "Really?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Hmph! Even if you say that I''m cute, I''m not that easy for you to get, alright? You need to work harder, alright?" Alice said smugly while tapping Haru''s chest several times.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Erina asked with a frown.


    "Nothing! Come on, Erina! Let''s see the ingredients in the kitchen!" Alice said with a smile before she pulled Erina with her.


    "Wait! Wait!" Erina, who was being pulled, could only let herself be pulled by her cousin.


    Haru looked at Alice''s back before he shook his head. He then looked at Maki, who seemed to want to talk with him, but at the same time, she also showed an annoyed expression since before, they didn''t go watch the stars together. He moved closer and said, "We''re going to pass the Pacific Oceanter."


    "So?"


    "That way, we can see the stars in the ocean. I''m sure it''ll be more beautiful," Haru said.


    Maki was surprised.


    "We could also watch on the master bedroom, hugging each other while staring at the stars, and¡­" Haru whispered and didn''t need to continue since he knew that this girl knew what he was going to talk about.


    Maki''s face became as red as her hair, and she couldn''t help but pinch Haru''s arm. "Pervert!"


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru acted like it was so hard, even though it wasn''t.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Maki''s heart also softened and asked, "Is it hurt?"


    "Well, if you kiss me, then I''ll be alright," Haru said cheekily.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Maki realized how shameless her boyfriend was.


    "Haru! Haru! Tell us more about this yacht!" Honoka said and pulled Haru since she wanted to know more about this ce.


    "Well, calm down, let me tell them one by one," Haru said.


    While exining, the yacht also started to sail and moved toward his private ind to start their holiday together, though Haru had to admit that a number of girls were quite a lot, he believed that he could handle them easily, right?

 Chapter 1873 - Yacht 2

    <h4>Chapter 1873 - Yacht 2</h4>


    Haru''s yacht is extremely luxurious. It has two helicopter pads, 24 guest cabins, two swimming pools, several hot tubs, and a disco hall. It is also equipped with threeunch boats and a mini-submarine capable of submerging up to 50 meters. It is fitted with a missile detection system, anti-paparazzi, and various weapons that are put secretly.


    Haru had to admit that the budget for this yacht was higher than he expected, but he felt that it was worth it, especially when he saw a group of grown-up women resting on the beach chairzily together.


    The yacht had sailed, and everyone was ying together from swimming, going to the hot tubs, ying a game, and doing various things together. In conclusion, they had a st on this yacht.


    Haru, who was resting on the beach chair with a group of grown-up women, looked at Seri and asked, "How does it feel?"


    "It''s great." Seri let out a sigh of relief, which caused her bombastic breasts to undte up and down.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?" Haru asked.


    Seri blushed and nodded shyly.


    Haru smiled and had to admit that it was a really enjoyable holiday.


    ---


    Sora was sitting rxedly on the hot tube, even though it was summer and the temperature was extremely hot, but the air conditioner on the yacht caused the temperature to be very refreshing. She looked at Eriri, who also joined her, and couldn''t help but call her out. "Eriri."


    "Hmm?" Eriri didn''t turn her head or anything, only answered Sorazily.


    "I know that it is a bit wrong to ask you this question, but is it alright for you toe with us here?" Sora asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Eriri looked at Sora with a confused expression.


    "Sora means that is it alright for you toe with us? What if your childhood friend misunderstands your rtionship?" Megumi suddenly said.


    "Ugh¡­" Eriri couldn''t look at Sora and Megumi at that moment.


    "Oh, have you been rejected?" Utaha asked with a bright smile.


    "I haven''t been rejected! I''m the one who rejects him!" Eriri was mad and said those words suddenly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were silent, but somehow they could guess what was happening. Still, they had a feeling that Haru knew about this matter, considering they remembered that Eriri and Haru returned back together at that time, but they didn''t overthink before. However, it seemed that there was something more than that, and they thought to ask himter, but one thing for sure, they had a feeling that Eriri was going to be eaten sooner orter.


    Utaha moved closer to Eriri and patted her shoulder gently.


    "Wh - What?" Eriri looked at Utaha with difort. The more Utaha treated her gently, the more she felt wary of her.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you''re rejected, I won''t say much," Utaha said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Kasugamigaoka Utaha!" Eriri was furious before she escaped from the hot tube since if she stayed there any longer, she was going to explode!


    Looking at Eriri, who walked away, Sora looked at Utaha and asked, "Can you be friendly to each other?"


    "You don''t need to worry. We''re very friendly," Utaha said with a smile.


    "Still, it is a good ce," Megumi said.


    "Um." 2x


    Utaha and Sora nodded and thought that they were going to have a lot of fun this summer holiday.


    ---


    Eriri, who had walked away, sighed and rested her body on the edge of the yacht, and somehow, her feeling was a bitplicated. Even though she had said goodbye to her childhood friend and moved on, she was wondering whether it was right for her to quickly fall for someone. She then nced at someone, but she snorted when she saw him giving a message to Raikou. She looked at Raikou and couldn''t help but snort.


    Eriri looked at her chest and saw her t, and couldn''t help but get depressed. She sighed then walked around, looking at the members of Muse who yed together, and somehow sighed in relief when she saw Nico, Rin, and Umi since the three of them had a very small chest too.


    ''No, no, no!''


    Eriri quickly looked away and walked around the yacht curiously, looking at the blue sea curiously. She was an indoor type of girl, so it had been a while since she had gone on a trip, but she had to admit that it was a good thing, especially when she wanted to forget a lot of things. She rested her arms on the rail, staring at the distance absently, feeling quite sleepy, but suddenly¡­


    "Huh?"


    Eriri felt that the world had turned and she was dumbfounded when she realized that she had fallen down from the yacht.


    "Wh--?!"


    *Ssh!*


    "!!!"


    Eriri panicked. She didn''t expect that when she was sleepy, she would fall into the sea. She couldn''t swim, and she was also scared, which made her even more desperate and drowned deeper.


    ''Help!''


    Eriri was scared, but suddenly she felt a strong arm wrapped around her stomach, and she was pulled to the surface. When she came out, she couldn''t help but cough. "Cough! Cough!"


    "Eriri, are you alright?" Haru quickly asked.


    "Uwaaaa! Haru!" Eriri was crying, hugging him so tightly. She almost drowned, luckily he had helped him.


    "You''re safe now. You don''t need to worry," Haru said and caressed her head gently. He was speechless and wondering how this girl could fall to the sea. Luckily, his reaction was very fast, and she quickly caught her.


    "Haru! Eriri!"


    The yacht stopped, and everyone also looked at Haru and Eriri, who were on the pacific ocean.


    "We''re alright. You don''t need to worry," Haru said and waved his hand. He then looked at Eriri and said, "Let''s go back."


    "Um." Eriri was still very scared at that moment, but she was in his arms. She felt very secure at that moment. She snuggled on his arms and didn''t want to escape from his arms.


    ---


    Eriri returned to her room, and she rested on the bed after she took a bath.


    "How do you feel, Eriri? Here''s warm tea," Megumi said and gave a cup of warm tea to Eriri.


    "Thank you, Megumi." Eriri sipped the tea slowly. Even though it was summer, the temperature of the water on the Pacific Ocean was quite cold after all. "Where''s Haru?"


    "Well, he''s in his room at the moment," Megumi said with a slightly unnatural expression.


    "I see¡­" Eriri was a bit disappointed when she couldn''t see him.


    Megumi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there will be a lot of changes in the future. We can be sisters in the future."


    "Wh --?!" Eriri''s face was red, and she retired. "Wh - What are you talking about?!"


    Megumi looked at Eriri and couldn''t help but sigh since she knew that this little girl was about to be eaten by Haru sooner orter. Looking at Eriri, who had gotten better, she felt relief and said, "Take a rest first."


    "Yes." Eriri was still a bit shaken after all, and she also felt tired, so she quickly fell asleep.


    Looking at Eriri, who had gone asleep, Megumi nodded and left quietly since she knew that there was something that she needed to help Haru to take a bath, right?

 Chapter 1874 - I Wont Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 1874 - I Won''t Let You Go</h4>


    After their trip on the sea, everyone saw an ind that slowly appeared in front of their eyes.


    "Haru, is that the ind?" Honoka asked excitedly. After staying in this ce for a long time, she didn''t feel nervous anymore, or rather she wanted to move around to see the scenery of the surrounding area more.


    "Not that one. It''s over there." Haru pointed his finger at his Lanai ind and said, "It might be a bit hard to see, but it is there."


    Nozomi looked in the direction of Haru''s finger and asked, "What''s so special about that ind?"


    "Well, the ind owns a huge pineapple farm," Haru said.


    "Pineapple farm!" Everyone was quite surprised when they heard it.


    Haru then looked at Maya and Raikou and said, "You two can''t eat the pineapple, alright?"


    Raikou and Maya nodded since they knew that as a pregnant woman, they couldn''t eat pineapple.


    Some people might say that it was a myth, but the enzyme from the pineapple might cause a miscarriage. Even though there wasn''t scientific research about it, it was better to be careful than sorry, right?


    In truth, it wasn''t his first time toe to his private ind since he hade to this ind several times by swimming, using his light magic, and teleporting by using Shamb.


    ''Teleport, huh?''


    Haru had to admit that using a Shamab as a means of transport was quite troublesome since if he lost it, then he wouldn''t be able to teleport. Even though his speed was very fast, teleportation had its own charm, and it was better to be used as transportation since he didn''t feel tired and his clothes wouldn''t get dirty.


    In addition to Shamb, he could also use "Gate," the magic that he learned in Shin Wolford''s world.


    ''Well, I''ll learn it soon.'' Haru thought.


    "Get ready. We''re about to arrive," Haru said.


    Everyone cheered and was excited. After all, they had been on the sea for a while, so it was quite normal for them to miss and.


    ---


    "It''snd!"


    "I miss thend, nyaa!"


    "Ah, I really miss thend!"


    Honoka, Rin, and Nicoy on the dock, ignoring the sun.


    "It''s a bit hot," Eli said. After all, she was someone from Russia, so she wasn''t used to the hot temperature.


    Haru then hugged Eli and slowed down the atom around them. "How is it?"


    Eli was stunned and blushed, but when she was hugged, she was surprised when the temperature around her was slightly nice. "Why is it quite cold?"


    "It''s magic." Haru smiled and said, "Well, let''s enter the resort first."


    "OOHHHH!!!"


    ---


    At the resort, Haru walked to the beach, staring at the sea absently. Everyone was still resting, after all, they had just walked out from the yacht, so here he was walking on the beach alone. He thought that he could use this ind as a ce to keep his treasure.


    ''Well, I should also buynd in various ces in the future.''


    While Haru was in deep thought, a voice interrupted him.


    ''Can Ie out?''


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, ''You want toe out?''


    ''Well, I want to see your private ind after all.''


    ''Just don''t use your poison, alright?''


    ''I know, I know, you don''t need to remind me. You still have my video recording, right?''


    ''¡­¡­¡­'' Haru.


    ''You''re not worried that I''m going to upload it on the inte?''


    ''With your personality, I don''t think you''ll do that to your woman.''


    ''¡­You''re my woman?''


    ''You have done a lot of things for me, and you don''t want to be responsible for me?'' Semiramis started to cry miserably.


    Haru was speechless and asked, ''Is that alright with you?''


    ''Oh? Are you not going to ask me directly to be your woman? I''ve been with you for a long time, and I know that you''d like an older woman like me, right?''


    Haru somehow could see a smug expression on Semiramis''s face. He sighed and said, "Well, you cane out." He then summoned Semiramis out of the Ocean, and she appeared right beside him.


    Semiramis took a deep breath and could smell the fresh air.


    "So why do you want to get out?" Haru asked.


    "Because I''m interested," Semiramis said while looking at Haru.


    "Interested?" Haru looked at Semiramis curiously.


    "Yes, I have seen your actions in two different worlds, but you have never asked for my help. With my help, you can control those two worlds faster, you know?" Semiramis said since, in truth, she really wanted to stay on Haru''s side, especially when she saw him conquer one world after another.


    Haru looked at Semiramis for a bit and felt slightly surprised, but then suddenly, his phone vibrated. He took his phone and decided to check it.


    "What? Another quest?" Semiramis asked curiously.


    "Yeah, it is another quest," Haru said with a sigh.


    Semiramis smiled, then kissed Haru''s cheek. "Well, I''ll enter first. Tell me if you''re ready." She then disappeared and entered the Ocen again.


    "¡­" Haru looked at the quest and wondered how it appeared so soon. He then put his smartphone back in his pocket and heard someone call his name.


    "Haru."


    Haru turned his head and smiled. "Umi."


    Umi looked at Haru with blush and walked toward him. "What are you doing?"


    "Well, I''m just looking at the sea. It''s my first time here, after all," Haru said.


    "You have never been here?" Umi was dumbfounded and asked, "Then why did you buy this ind?"


    "It''s a good ind, isn''t it? If we''re married in the future, we can do it here," Haru said.


    Umi nodded subconsciously, but then her face was red, and she quickly refuted. "Wh - Who will marry you?!"


    Haru then extended his hand toward Umi.


    Umi was dumbfounded, her face was red, but she timidly reached for his hand.


    Haru smiled and said, "Let''s walk on the beach together, Umi."


    "Um." Umi nodded shyly.


    "Didn''t you say that you won''t let your boyfriend hold your hand before you marry each other?" Haru asked teasingly.


    "Bu - But you''re not my boyfriend!" Umi refuted with a red face.


    "¡­"


    Haru felt that his sentence was a bit wrong, but well, he could solve this. "So am I special?"


    "Do - Does it matter?!" Umi was very embarrassed at that moment.


    "Of course, it is a matter." Haru stopped, looked at Umi with a sincere smile, and said, "I have confessed to you once, and you have rejected me, but my feeling hasn''t changed since then."


    "Haru¡­" Umi couldn''t look away from Haru, looking at him with tears, feeling moved by his words.


    Haru wiped away the tears on Umi''s eyes and said, "We haven''t married yet, but is it alright for me to kiss you?"


    "Ki - Kiss?!" Umi was dumbfounded, her face was so red, but when she looked at his eyes, she nodded shyly.


    Haru smiled, lifted her chin gently, then kissed her lips.


    ''Ah¡­''


    Umi felt her lips touching against him, and she couldn''t help but feel that it was so wonderful at the moment. ''Haru¡­''


    They didn''t kiss for a long time, nor did they use their tongue, and it was just for a moment, but it was so magical.


    When their lips parted, Umi was still in a state of disbelief since she had allowed herself to be kissed, even though both of them hadn''t married yet.


    "How is it?" Haru asked.


    "It - It''s great¡­" Umi said shyly.


    "So, can I kiss you more?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Umi looked at Haru with disbelief and understood how cheeky this guy was, but well, she didn''t really hate it. "This is thest time, alright? I won''t let you kiss me again!"


    "Yes, yes, this is thest time," Haru said.


    Umi wanted to say something again, but her lips were shut by his then she could only swallow herint and enjoyed her second kiss, though she had to admit that it felt so good, but¡­


    "Don''t use your tongue!"


    Umi knew that at this moment she needed to hold on, or else she might lose more than her first kiss before they married each other since her boyfriend was more dangerous than she had thought!

 Chapter 1875 - Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1875 - Quest</h4>


    In the backyard of the resort, everyone was having a party together, eating BBQ, ying a game, singing, and having fun together.


    Haru looked at them with a smile while resting on the sofazily before he decided to check his smartphone since he knew that there was another quest. He read the quests and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh since those quests were simply too much.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Rule over Itogami ind.


    Quest 2: Create a Kingdom, Empire, or a Country


    Quest 3: Bing a King, Empire, or a Governor


    Quest 4: Invite a new member of the Group Chat.


    Participant: one person.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the Fourth Primogenitor rule over the Itogami Ind.


    Gintoki: "This quest is crazy, right?"


    Luffy: "Awesome, we''re going to create an Empire!"


    Korosensei: "Can you read the requirement for the participant? This quest only needs one person!"


    Luffy: "Oh? Then shall I go?"


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!"


    Everyone quickly said at the same time, since they had a feeling if Luffy was the one who went out for this quest, then they had a feeling that Luffy might not be able toe back.


    If this quest was being done by several people, then not everyone might say much, but the problem was that this quest could only be done by one person!


    Teppei: "Is this quest serious?"


    Toshinori: "It seems so. After all, we all can see what is written on the quest."


    Jeanne: "But to rule over and create an empire, huh?"


    Kuroneko: "This is simply an impossible quest!"


    Kuzuha: "Haru, what do you think?" (Kuzuha Doumoto from Hagure Yuusha).


    When Kuzuha''s words fell, everyone also waited for Haru''s answer.


    Haru thought for a while and answered, "It should be possible for me." He didn''t lie since he felt that it should be really possible for him to rule over Itogami Ind and create an Empire. "Still, I''m not sure about this Itogami Ind or this Fourth Primogenitor. Kuroneko, do you know anything?" He really didn''t know anything about the world of the quests, and there was no such work in his world, but he was wondering whether there was one in Kuroneko''s world.


    Kuroneko: "Wait a moment, let me check them for you. Don''t go first!" She left those words before she left the chat.


    Charlotte: "Haru, can you really rule over an Empire?"


    Esdeath: "Don''t doubt him. He has ruled over an Empire in my world after all."


    Sumire, who was sitting next to Haru, looked at the Group Chat, then looked at Haru, before she replied, "That''s true, he is able to govern entire Japan before."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru: "Don''t praise me too much. I''m going to blush."


    "¡­¡­"


    Kouha: "Still, Haru, are you sure?"


    Haru: "It''s alright. In the worst-case scenario, I can control the minds of the leaders of various countries toplete my quest before returning them back." The reason why he had confidence was because of his mind control ability, but even without one, he still had confidence that he couldplete the quest either way. After all, he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki," so his confidence had always been his best trait.


    The reason why Haru was able to awaken "Haoshoku Haki" was because of his conviction, his belief, and he also possessed the quality of a king.


    Everyone nodded since they knew that Haru had a very powerful telepathic ability that was possible to control the mind of someone, but even if he didn''t use it, they had a feeling that he could rule over a kingdom or an empire such as by seducing the queen or something?


    Korosensei: "I''m not sure why I have a feeling that you''re going to get more harem."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru: "Do you really have to talk about this matter here?"


    The moment Korosensei''s words came out, everyone started to bber one by one, and the serious atmosphere also disappeared.


    Haru was speechless, but then someone chatted with him privately.


    Tabane: "Do you need my power?"


    Haru: "You want to lend me your power?"


    Tabane: "Well, you have "Snatch," right? You can return my power back once you havepleted the quest." Her most powerful power was Machina Maker, which gave her the ability to manipte machines. She knew that her power might be necessary for him in this quest, so she didn''t mind letting him borrow her power.


    Haru thought for a while and then thought about his "Kiss" ability. He was wondering whether he could make the power of "Kiss" more powerful so it could replicate not only an item but also a talent, ability, magic, etc.


    But even if he couldn''t use it, he knew that he could borrow Tabane''s power from his "Snatch" power, stealing her power, then return it back once everything ended.


    Haru: "Then please."


    Tabane: "Hehehe, when you go to my world, don''t forget to make me pregnant, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    After Haru talked with Tabane, Shinobu also chatted with him privately.


    Shinobu: "Do you want to borrow my power too?"


    Haru: "Why do you need to add "too"?"


    Shinobu: "I have a feeling that a lot of people are going to lend you their power, especially the girls."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru: "Well, I''ll copy your "Suzumushi" before I go to the questter." He remembered that Shinobu''s Zanpakuto was pretty nice, and he thought to copy itter before he went for his quest.


    Shinobu: "Alright, but I want you to impregnate meter."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Jeanne: "Haru, do you want to borrow my "Kage Kage no Mi" power?"


    Haru had just talked with Shinobu, but then more and more people talked with him.


    Haru: "Is that alright?"


    Jeanne: "I don''t mind. The world is pretty peaceful after all."


    Haru: "There''s no Metaphysical there?"


    Jeanne: "No, it is pretty peaceful."


    Haru: "I see. I''lle to youter."


    Jeanne: "By the way, once I have graduated from high school, let''s have children, alright?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Esdeath: "Do you want to borrow my power too?"


    Haru: "Do you want to have children too?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Esdeath: "Did you hit your head?"


    Haru: "No, I''m just asking since a lot of girls ask for my children."


    Esdeath: "Ok, let''s make it. Come to my world, if you don''te, then you can use your "Sticky Zipper" to detach your dick and let me keep your dick for you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Tsunade: "Do you want to borrow my power?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru realized that as a harem protagonist, he needed to work hard.


    ---


    Haru let out a sigh andy on the sofazily somehow. He felt a bit strange to go on the quest alone.


    ''Don''t worry. I''m part of your power. You''re not alone there,'' Semiramis said through his mind.


    ''Well, that''s true.'' Haru knew that he wasn''t alone, but well¡­


    ''Oh, I want the Queen''s position there, alright?'' Semiramis said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored Semiramis''s words, and he was thinking about what kind of world he would go to this time and thought of how he was going to handle this quest, but then a sweet aroma that was mixed with alcohol hit him.


    "Haru, do you need to borrow my power?" Sumire asked.


    Haru looked at Sumire and thought about all of his women, who would support him on this quest, and couldn''t help but think that he was really lucky at this moment.

 Chapter 1876 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1876 - Preparation</h4>


    The holiday on Lanai Ind continued, but Haru didn''t expect a quest would suddenly appear during this moment, which made him a bit troubled.


    Haru hadn''t thought of his strategy to rule over Itagami Ind since he didn''t have any information regarding this matter, but one thing for sure, he was going to implement his sure-off strategy. What was going to happen, then it happened. He wasn''t going to overthink and decided to enjoy his time with his girls since he knew that he would spend a lot of timepleting his quest.


    Haru thought for a while and wondered whose power he needed to borrowter. There was a lot of power from various members in the Group Chat, and he knew that he could copy all of them as long as he was given time to learn.


    Haru was ying for a while before he got a chat from Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko: "Haru, are you really alright to go on this quest alone?"


    Haru was wondering whether Kuroneko was worried about him, and he wanted to say, "It should be alright," but considering Kuroneko''s question, he asked her back, "What''s wrong? Do you know anything about that world?"


    Kuroneko: "Sorry."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed, but he didn''t feel that much disappointed, considering he also didn''t know anything about the information of the world of his two previous quests. Even when he was in the world of Shin Wolford, he was also alone, so he didn''t feel that nervous, considering he also had a lot of experience in this matter, but he had to admit the scale of the quests were different from all of his previous quests, especially when he was alone.


    Kuroneko: "Well, even if we don''t know about the information of this world, you should be able to guess what kind of world this quest is, right?"


    Haru: "That''s true." He sighed and thought about the possibility of the world that he might be teleported into.


    Most and foremost, this world must be made by a Japanese author, Haru and Kuroneko were sure of it, so there were two hypotheses of what kind of world he would be in this quest.


    The first world was the world where the main character was reincarnated. Usually, there would be magic, or something, which was pretty much cliche. If Haru had to say, then it was simr to Shin Wolford''s world that he hade to in the past.


    As for the second world, the main character wasn''t reincarnated, but he should have an overpowering ability and a lot of girls around this main character. If Haru had to give an example, then it would be Tatsuya''s world. He was sure that if he wasn''t in Tatsuya''s world, then Tatsuya would be surrounded by a lot of girls, from Miyuki, Erika, even all the members of the student councils. Unfortunately for Tatsuya that he was there, and he had stolen most of the girls.


    Not only Tatsuya''s world but Hayato Kisaragi (Hundred), Akatsuki Ousawa (Hagure Yuusha), Rentaro Satomi (ck Bullet), Ichika Orimura (Infinite Stratos), Moroha Haimura (World Break), etc., there were a lot of examples, and there were also a lot of simrities between them. All of them were surrounded by a lot of girls, and they were the strongest in their worlds. Having all of that should be their fate. Unfortunately, they met Haru, who would steal everything from them.


    Haru had a feeling that this quest would be either of those two types of cliche worlds.


    Reading Haru''s hypothesis, Kuroneko was speechless and said, "Somehow I understand why you''re the most suitable to do this quest." She knew most of those worlds, the heroines had a very powerful ability or had a powerful authority, and the main characters would get the love of those heroines, which was why those main characters'' path could be so smooth and it was because those main characters were loved by the heroines.


    If the members of the Group Chat wanted to easilyplete the quests, then they needed to seduce those girls in various worlds, but among all the members of the Group Chat, there was only one person who could seduce those heroines from the original main characters. It wasn''t that the rest of the male members of the Group Chat weren''t handsome, but each of them had a unique personality. They were so unique that only unique people could fall with them, of course, except for one person since Kuroneko knew that the existence of this person was as if born to seduce all the girls in various worlds.


    Even Kuroneko even sometimes thought how good it was to fall for him someday in the future. She had met the original main character of her world, and she still befriended the heroines of her worlds, but personally, she couldn''t fall for the main character. In truth, she understood why she could fall for the original main characters in the story since she was a very introverted girl and she didn''t have a friend, so the only male that had entered her life was only this main character, but she had met Haru, after all.


    Kuroneko had met Haru, so all the guys that she had met in her life were pretty much ndpared to him. They talked for a while, discussing the world where he would go on this quest before they ended their chat.


    "Well, just be careful, alright?"


    "Um, thanks."


    Haru was thinking about many things, but then he felt that his temple was being rubbed.


    "Is it good?" Seri asked.


    Haru looked up, and he couldn''t see Seri''s face since it was covered by her chest. He knew her nickname was Awashima the Hundred and understood once again why she was called by this nickname. "You need to rx now."


    "You''re my boss. How can I rx when I see you seem to be in deep thought." Seri looked at Haru and asked, "So what''s wrong? Is it a matter of business?"


    "No, there''s nothing like that." Haru waved his hand and said, "I just miss you since it has been a while since we have met each other."


    Seri looked at Haru for a while, and if it wasn''t because of her light make-up, then he might be able to see her blush.


    Haru somehow wondered how many girls that he would have in his life in the future, but considering the number of quests of the Group Chat, he knew that there would be a lot more girls in the future, but he knew that those quests might be more and more troublesome and harder.


    "Haru, let''s y!" Nozomi directly jumped into him and hugged him tightly. She looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling the soft feeling on his body, Haru somehow felt all the worry on his head disappear in an instant. "Can you also help to massage me?"


    Nozomi blushed and asked in a whisper. "Do you want me to give you a lewd massage?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru was wondering why everyone seemed to be so perverted.


    ''Well, it might be because of me.''


    Anyway, Haru was going to have a st before he went on his quest.

 Chapter 1877 - Death Flag?

    <h4>Chapter 1877 - Death g?</h4>


    Enjoyable times have always been passing very quickly. After staying for five days on his private ind and visiting other inds in Hawaii, they decided to return. Still, before they returned and turned around Hawaii, they didn''t expect that they would happen to meet Chika Fujiwara and her sisters along the way. Still, after all, they were on holiday, so after they talked to each other, they went together for a bit before they separated.


    On the yacht, Haru stared at the sea once again until Suzune and Maya approached him. Then, he looked at the two of them and asked, "You''re going back soon?"


    "Um." Suzune nodded and said, "It is very enjoyable to stay here."


    Haru smiled and said, "You can stay here anytime, though." He then looked at Maya and asked, "Maya, you''re going back too?"


    "Well, I can''t leave my world, right?" Maya smiled, then satfortably on Haru''sp. She had to admit that, among all, this might be the mostfortable ce that she had ever sat.


    Haru didn''t say much, but then he hugged her waist.


    "Hey, can you give me a spot?" Suzune asked and felt a bit jealous and also wanted to sit on hisp too.


    "Be patient. I''m pregnant," Maya said rxedly, leaning on Haru''s chest.


    "¡­" Suzune couldn''t say anything to refute. So instead, she let out a sigh then sat right next to Haru.


    "Still, you should be stronger so that you can connect our worlds, no, all the worlds where all your women are, along with controlling their timeline." Maya then looked at Haru and said, "Also, you''re not immortal, right? Even though your age maniption ability is very good, it doesn''t give you immortality. You should try to search for a way to be immortal. That way, you don''t need to fear to die, considering you''ll have to fight and do various quests in the group chat." Even though she knew her husband was very strong, she knew that there were various beings in this world, and her husband wasn''t immortal. If he was an immortal, then at least she didn''t need to worry that he would die. She didn''t want him to die. After all, she loved him so much that she wanted him to stay in her world, rather than in his original world, but she knew that he wouldn''t walk away from this world, considering all of his precious people in this world.


    "Immortal, huh?" Haru had never thought of this ability since he felt that it was good to stay as a human. Even if he wasn''t an immortal, he knew that he could live a very long life, but considering his ability, he knew that he wasn''t omnipotent, and his weakness should be his physical ability. Even though the body of Aquaman might be powerful, there were a lot of people who were stronger than him in terms of physical ability.


    It might be possible to destroy his body, but it wouldn''t be possible to destroy his soul, considering he had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi." However, it was still troublesome to reconstruct his body back since the body of Aquaman wasn''t a normal body, it was one of the strongest bodies in the story, but there were still a lot of people who had stronger bodies than him.


    Haru thought about immortality power, and in truth, there were a lot of them. The mostmon one would be bing a vampire. By bing a vampire, he would gain immortality, but he would be weak against light or divine-rted magic. He also needed to drink blood, which was pretty much troublesome.


    ''So what about the devil?''


    Haru remembered that the devil would give someone an immortal ability, and somehow, it was quite interesting to be a devil. As for an angel, he had never considered bing one since there was no way for an angel to be as lustful as him, right?


    As for bing God, Haru felt that it was very strange, and somehow, he was afraid that he might be too arrogant in the future.


    Haru thought for a while and felt that it was too troublesome to throw his humanity away. He then remembered Ban''s power. One was "Snatch," and the other one was immortal.


    ''Fountain of Youth!''


    Haru remembered that Ban drank an entire Fountain of Youth and became an immortal. His wounds could be healed almost instantaneously no matter how severe, and he wouldn''t age, didn''t need to eat or drink, and was immune to all poisons. Lastly, this power wasn''t permanent since he could throw away this power easily.


    Haru quickly checked the price of the Fountain of Youth, but¡­


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and thought that it was too expensive. So he thought for a while. Then he remembered the power of the "Holy Grail." ''It should be possible with my magic power.'' Even if his body disappeared, he knew that as long as his soul existed, his energy also existed, so he could create his body by using the "Holy Grail."


    "Well, have you found a way to be an immortal?" Maya asked.


    Haru didn''t answer Maya''s question immediately and said, "Well, I don''t really like immortality, but don''t worry, believe in your man. I won''t die."


    Maya looked at Haru for a while, then kissed his lips.


    Haru closed his eyes and enjoyed this kiss.


    Maya parted her lips and said, "We''ll go back soon, and I''m sure that after you have sent us back, you''ll go on the quest. But, unfortunately, we can''t help you, but you need to be careful, alright?"


    Haru was wondering why it felt like a Death g for some reason, but he didn''t think too much. His harem protagonist was stronger than any Death g, and worse case, he might steal all the luck of the people in the world so everything would go in his favor, ignoring the Death g. "Don''t worry, I''lle to your world once it is over, then I''ll¡­" He didn''t finish his words and whispered to Maya''s ear.


    Maya blushed and felt a bit embarrassed, which caused him to hit his chest several times.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru pretended that he was hurt.


    "Well, if you can still think of that, I''m sure that you''ll be alright," Maya said with a smile.


    Haru then looked at Suzune and said, "Alright, don''t be jealous. I''ll fill you up tonight so you won''t miss me."


    Suzune blushed and couldn''t help but his him. "You pervert!"


    Haru then picked Maya''s butts then ced her on the side before he carried Suzune in his arms. "Well, Maya, do you want to join?"


    Maya smiled and said, "I''ll y with everyone. But, you should take care of Suzune first."


    Haru nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Suzune-senpai."


    "¡­" Suzune.


    Anyway, Haru knew that it would take a lot of time for him toplete his quest, so before that, he was going to fill everyone up.


    ---


    Haru epted the quest then teleported directly to another world. He didn''t have a headache like before, but he still felt ufortable. He looked around and saw that it was midnight, but it might be because of the timeg, and it was only 0.0000001 seconds that he had been teleported in this world and the fact that it wouldn''t hurt him, he ignored the car that was about to smash him at that moment. He could dodge at this moment, but when he noticed the one inside the car was a woman, and a charming one at that, he didn''t hesitate to let himself be smashed.


    *Baam!*

 Chapter 1878 - Haru: I Meet A Widow In The Middle Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 1878 - Haru: I Meet A Widow In The Middle Of The Night</h4>


    Late at night, Mimori Akatsuki was on her way back home. She was a bit tired from her research, but when she thought about her two children, she decided to work harder. After all, she knew that she needed to do something for her children. Thinking about her children, somehow it gave her energy to her tired body, but at the same time, when she thought about her ex-husband who had caused this problem to both of her children, she became annoyed and angry.


    If her ex-husband wasn''t reckless and always thought about the consequences, then everything that happened three years ago wouldn''t happen, but what had happened had already happened, so there was nothing that she could do.


    Mimori was thinking of going back and sleeping directly, but she didn''t expect that someone would suddenly appear right in front of her car!


    "!!!"


    Mimori didn''t have time to scream, nor did she have time to stop her car, and her car directly smashed into the person right in front of her!


    *Baam!*


    With that loud sound, a loud shrike of tires grazed over the street was heard.


    When her car stopped, Mimori''s face was so pale as if blood was drained from her body. She was still in a state of disbelief and shock until she realized what she had done!


    Mimori quickly came out of her car and asked, "Are you alright?!" She was a doctor anyway, so as long as this person didn''t die directly, she believed that she could save this person, but this person stood up slowly, then looked at her with an awkward expression. She was stunned since it was her first time seeing someone who was so handsome, but at the same time, it gave her afortable feeling.


    "Sorry to surprise you." This young man looked at Mimori for a moment, ignored the blood that dripped on his forehead before he left, but¡­


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    Mimori quickly caught the young man''s hand and said, "I have just crashed into you! Let''s go home! I''ll take care of your wounds!"


    The young man looked at Mimori and said, "I''m alright. You don''t need to worry."


    "No! No! Get in my car now!" Mimori said without hesitation, pushing him gently, but she realized that his power was greater than she had thought that she couldn''t push him. It wasn''t until he walked by himself and let out a sigh that she could push him. "Your body is really strong." She was also shocked that it seemed he was really alright after being smashed by a car. She could see that he didn''t have any problem and only some small wound on his head, though if she knew that the young man deliberately created a wound, she might even be shocked at this moment.


    "Well, yeah," the young man said calmly.


    "Are you a demon?" Mimori asked.


    "Ha? Demon?" the young man looked at Mimori with a confused expression.


    Mimori looked at the young man for a bit and asked, "You don''t know a demon?"


    "Does it exist in this world?" The young man asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mimori looked at the young man and asked, "Do you remember your name?" She was afraid that she might have caused amnesia on him after she crashed into him.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. How about you?" Haru asked.


    "My name is Mimori Akatasuki." Mimori looked at Haru for a while, and somehow, she became more interested in him now. "I''ll take care of your wounds at my house. Come on! Get in the car!"


    Haru looked at how eager the woman was in front of him, and somehow, he realized that his harem protagonist''s aura was very strong.


    ---


    Usually, when Haru arrived in a world that he had never been to before, he would do his research first to know how the world works, but at this moment, he decided to follow Mimori. Anyway, she was quite cute, and even if she was dangerous, he also had a shared experience with dangerous women such as Esdeath, Maya, Semiramis, etc.


    Even if Mimori was dangerous, was she as dangerous as his women?


    Even if Haru was trapped, he believed that he could run away easily, but more importantly, he felt that Mimori''s eyes were a bit weird when she mentioned a demon-rted matter, but he had a feeling that she was either a researcher or a demon since she gave off a simr smell to Sumire and Charlotte.


    Haru had a lot of scientist girlfriends, so it was easy to guess Mimori''s identity easily.


    ''You''ve just arrived in this world, and yet you''ve got a woman?'' Semiramis''s voice sounded on his head.


    ''I haven''t touched her, alright?'' Haru was speechless.


    ''So you''re nning to get in touch with her?'' Semiramis asked.


    ''¡­¡­¡­''


    ''Anyway, what do you think of this world?'' Semiramis asked.


    ''I haven''t done the research, but there is an existence of demons in this world, so there should be magic or something in this world too. Just go y on the beach or something and I''ll let you know once I know everything,'' Haru said.


    ''Oh, do you want to y with me, boy?'' Semiramis''s sultry voice was heard once again, but Haru quickly ended themunication between them, or else his phallus might get hard in this situation. He knew that this wasn''t a time to take care of his libido since he needed to think about how toplete his quest first.


    "Hey, how long are you going to ignore me?" Mimori asked with some displeasure since Haru had been ignoring her. She had been talking for a while, asking him a lot of questions, but this guy ignored her.


    "My head is still a bit dizzy since someone hit me with a car before," Haru said simply when in truth, he just didn''t really want to answer Mimori''s question before he answered everything.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori''s words stuck, and she couldn''t say any words. "Sorry." She lowered her head slightly and also felt quite guilty when Haru mentioned that she had hit him.


    "Don''t be." Haru shook his head and said, "And why don''t you just leave me alone? I might be a demon or someone dangerous, you know?" Even though he had to admit that he was handsome, he felt that this woman should be careful. After all, he might be a dangerous person, right?


    Mimori looked at Haru with a smile and said, "I know you''re a good kid. You don''t need to worry."


    "Kid?" Haru raised his eyebrow. Even though he was still in high school, he felt that Mimori should be only several years older than him. "You should be in your 20s, right?"


    "Fufufu¡­" Mimoriughed happily and said, "Do I seem that young?"


    "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "Unfortunately, I''m a widow with two kids," Mimori said with a smile.


    "¡­Your kids are a baby?" Haru asked as he blinked his eyes.


    "No, they''re at both high school and middle school, so don''t fall for me, alright?" Mimori said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment. He knew that he loved an older woman, but he had never expected to meet a widow with two kids¡­ However, strangely enough, he felt a bit excited for some reason.

 Chapter 1879 - Spirited Away?

    <h4>Chapter 1879 - Spirited Away?</h4>


    allnovelfull


    "Let''s go inside," Mimori said with a smile.


    When Mimori led him to her house, Haru had to admit that her house was quite huge, and from the size of her house alone, he could tell that she was rich, considering how expensive thend in Japan was. He looked at her and asked, "Is it alright?"


    "What do you mean?" Mimori stopped and asked.


    "I mean, you have two kids, right? Is it alright for me to enter? They might have misunderstood you by bringing me here," Haru said.


    Mimoriughed and said, "What? Do you have an interest in an olddy like me?" She looked at him with a smile, but then when she saw his expression, she was a bit dumbfounded. "Really?" Staring at his serious and somewhat embarrassing expression, she would have never expected that an olddy like her could attract a young man.


    Haru then smiled and Mimori and said, "Kidding."


    "¡­" Mimori.


    "Still, you''re not an olddy Akatsuki-san. You''re still a very charming woman," Haru said seriously.


    "Fufufu¡­ even if it''s only a polite remark, I''m happy with your praise, though," Mimori said with a smile. "Oh, don''t call me Akatasuki-san, just call me Mimori, alright?"


    "It''s not a polite remark. It''s my real feeling. You''re adorable, Mimori-chan," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­" Mimori.


    Mimori looked at Haru for a while, and somehow she wasn''t sure how to react since her face was red at that moment. "I''m happy with your praise, but you should get someone that matches your age. How about my daughter?"


    "What if I still want you?" Haru asked.


    "Are you joking now?" Mimori asked.


    "No," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that my charm can still attract a younger guy, huh?" Mimori was still a bit dumbfounded, but she was secretly happy. "Anyway, you don''t need to worry, I live in a different ce from my kids and call me Mimori-san, or just call me Mimori, even if I don''t mind you calling me Mimori-chan, it feels weird to be called like that by a high school boy."


    "You can tell that I''m in high school?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Um." Mimori nodded and said, "When I have touched your body before, I can tell mostly what is happening on your body, and I also can tell that you''re alright."


    "I see. That''s your ability, huh?" Haru nodded and felt Mimori use her power when she touched him, but his power was so deep that he was sure that she could only see the outer part of himself.


    Mimori was surprised and asked, "You know that I have used my power on you?"


    "Um." Haru nodded easily.


    "Are you okay with that?" Mimori asked with doubt.


    "Well, there''s a lot of things that I don''t know here, so I don''t see any harm ining with you," Haru said.


    "You don''t know anything, huh?" Mimori looked at Haru for a while and said, "I''m bing more and more interested in you. After all, I have never seen such a powerful human."


    "You''re not thinking that I''m a demon?" Haru asked.


    "No, I can easily tell whether you''re human or demon after all," Mimori said with a smile. "If I don''t know you, I might think that you''re Cain."


    "Cain?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Mimori looked at Haru for a while and thought about one possibility, considering he suddenly appeared out of thin air, but she knew that he might not answer her, and at the same time, she realized that all the electrical applicants and themunication device around her suddenly were in error and it couldn''t be used, which made her dumbfounded, and thought that it might be because of Haru, but strangely enough, she didn''t feel scared, only looked at him yfully. "Well, let''s enter my house now."


    "Oh." Haru nodded and followed Mimori. If he knew what Mimori was thinking at this moment, then he could only smile since the reason why all the electrical devices andmunication devices couldn''t be used was really because of him. Before he went on this quest, he borrowed various abilities of his girlfriends, including Tabane''s Machina Maker, which gave him the ability to manipte a machine. He had used Machina Maker to erase all of his images around the area where he passed since he still wanted to be a ghost in this ce.


    While following Mimori, Haru used his Elemental Sight to see the structure of her house. He had to admit that Tatsuya''s power was very convenient to be used and it saved him a lot of time to analyze various things. Unlike before when he needed to use his brain to analyze a lot of things, this time, by using the Elemental Sight, he could see everything in information, it was convenient power, and it was also the reason why he was alright to follow Mimori.


    Mimori might seem like a normal human, but in truth, she was a human with a superpower like a psychic, and her ability should be psychometry since she could tell what was wrong with someone''s body just by touching them.


    In other words, Mimori didn''t possess an ability that was able to give him a threat, or rather, Haru had never thought to beat up a woman, and rather than beat her up, it was better to seduce her, right?


    Both of them entered the house, however¡­


    "¡­"


    Haru stood there speechlessly, then staring at Mimori.


    "Te-he!" Mimori stuck out her tongue cutely at him.


    ''What is this cute creature?'' Haru let out a sigh and said, "Your house is so messy."


    "Well, I''ll get all my time to check your body, and you also want aputer, right?" Mimori said.


    "You''re going to ignore me?" Haru shook his head and said, "Please."


    "Wait for a moment~~" Mimori strode to her room to get all the things that she needed to her room.


    Looking at Mimori that had walked away, Haru shook his head and decided to clean up this ce since this ce was too messy, right?


    ---


    When Haru was in the living room, cleaning her house, Mimori directly checked Haru''s information to see who he was, though she would have never expected that she would really find his information. She thought that she wouldn''t find his information, but when he was at the car before, he directly created fake information, which was why she was able to find his information.


    "Kasugano Haruka. High School. 16 years old. From Chiba?"


    Mimori looked at the information on theputer and thought that it was so ordinary. Besides his handsome face, she didn''t see anything special about his information. In fact, his information was pretty limited, but it was normal, considering his status as a normal human.


    Mimori couldn''t help but frown, looking at the data in front of her. ''Am I thinking too much?'' But then, she was wondering how someone from Chiba could suddenly appear on Itogami Ind?


    Mimori was wondering what was happening, and she was wondering whether Haru was being spirited away. Based on the information, he was living in the vige, and there were a lot of supernatural-rted matters that happened in this world, so a spirited away might happen in this world, especially when there were a lot of cases when someone suddenly disappeared, though, no one was sure whether it was a spirited away or not, considering it was hard to get concrete evidence that someone was being spirited away.


    Mimori was in deep thought until she smelled a delicious smell from the outside. She quickly came out and saw Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen.


    "Sorry to use your kitchen. I''m a bit hungry," Haru said without looking back.


    Mimori was surprised by the delicious smell and might have never expected that the young man that she crashed into by chance would be able to cook delicious food.


    "Do you want some?" Haru turned and asked.


    "Yes!" Mimori said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1880 - Itadakimasu!

    <h4>Chapter 1880 - Itadakimasu!</h4>


    "Itadakimasu!"


    Mimori didn''t hesitate and started to eat. It had been a while since she had a warm meal that was prepared by someone so she couldn''t help but eat it with relish, especially when the taste of the food was so good!


    Haru also ate calmly while looking at Mimori with a smile. He knew what this woman was doing before, but he didn''t bother her since she knew that she was just investigating his identity. However, one thing for sure, he knew that this woman was someone with high authority or power, considering she was able to get his identity.


    ''Luckily, I have made a fake identity¡­'' Haru thought, and he was d to borrow Machina Maker from Tabane. Even though it was a bit hard, he could control a machine from a distant ce, including aputer to create a fake identity during his trip.


    In truth, Haru wanted to take aptop from his zipper storage directly, but when he saw Mimori, who was right in front of him, he didn''t really want to surprise her. Even though he had a telepathic ability that could manipte someone else''s mind, and he also had "Heaven''s Door" ability that could turn someone into a book, adding or erasing a memory from someone, he didn''t really want to do it on a woman if possible.


    Haru wasn''t in a hurry anyway, but he didn''t want to waste his time, so he had been observing his surroundings now. He saw the time was ten at night, and the date was early May, right on Golden Week. As for the year, it would be better not to mention it since the author also wasn''t sure either.


    Both of them ate together until they finished their food.


    "Was it good?" Haru asked.


    "It was great! It was the best meal that I have ever eaten!" Mimori said without hesitation. Even though she often ate something like an energy bar or something simple, so she didn''t waste her research time, she also often ate a lot of delicious food since she didn''tck money, but the food that was cooked by Haru today was so good!


    Mimori then noticed that her house had be clear, and it was brighter than before. She was a bit dumbfounded and looked at the young man in front of her and knew that he was the one who cleaned it. "Thank you."


    "No problem," Haru said simply.


    Looking at this young man, Mimori somehow felt quite guilty. She had hit him with a car, but she tried to investigate him secretly. He even cleaned her house and also cooked good food for her. "Haru, can I call you that?"


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "Well, Haru, you''re from Chiba, right?" Mimori asked.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know?"


    "Well, I''m the head researcher of MAR''s medical department, so I can do a lot of things easily," Mimori said.


    "MAR?"


    "You don''t know MAR?" Mimori asked in surprise.


    "Well, it should be a giant conglomerate, right? I''m not so sure, though," Haru said. Even though he didn''t know much about MAR, considering Mimori''s words and based on his spection, it should be a huge business giant or something. ''Hmm¡­ it seems that I need to get some shares from this industry.'' He knew that he needed the power to dominate the Itogami Ind and to create an Empire. The power on his body was one thing. He also needed economic power since it was the best power to get a lot of people into his allies.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded and exined. "Magna Ataraxia Research, or MAR, is a giant conglomerate with branches all over the Far East. It is a corporate group formed by a number of sorcerous product manufacturers with a global reach and is one of the world''s leading magic industrialplexes. It was an industrial giant that made everything from pills for themon cold to military fighter jets." She looked at him with a smile and asked, "What do you think?"


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at Mimori, who showed a smug expression as if she wanted him to praise her. "It''s amazing that you can be the head of a researcher at such a young age."


    "Hehe¡­" Mimoriughed and said, "Well, how about you sit down on the sofa first. I''ll clean up the dishes and check your body whether there''s something wrong or not."


    Haru nodded and didn''t reject her offer since he thought of staying with this woman for a bit. He also wondered what kind of identity he should use in this world. ''Well, without a doubt, it should be a high school.''


    High school students were the mostmon identity of every protagonist in a light novel or anime.


    It might sound weird, but almost all the worlds that Haru had ever been on the Group Chat had a high school student as their protagonist.


    Haru felt that the reason why it happened was that the high school student was the symbol of youth, and they were still full of hope. After all, there were a lot of things that an adult couldn''t do, such as dating a middle school student. If the one who dated a middle school student was an office worker, then without a doubt, this person would be a criminal, but if it was a high school student, then it would be alright.


    Haru didn''t really want to date a middle school student, but he wasn''t sure why after he came to this world, he kept thinking about a middle school word several times.


    Looking at Haru, who was sitting on the sofa silently, Mimori smiled and walked toward him. "Let me check the wounds on your head first." She sat next to Haru with the first-aid that she had brought from her room. She saw a small wound on his forehead and wondered how this guy could be so strong. ''Perhaps he''s a martial artist? Or learning under a hermit?'' She knew that there were a lot of mountains and forests in Chiba, and from the address where he lived, she knew that he was living in a vige, so even though he might be a human, he might have learned a martial art or some kind of magic like Onmyodo, Shikigami, or magic-rted ability.


    Still¡­


    "You''re really handsome, somehow I really want to make you my son-inw," Mimori said while mesmerizingly staring at Haru''s face. She especially loved his silver hair, which somehow resembled her, and the thought of her daughter with him made her think that she might have grandchildren soon.


    "Your daughter is in middle school, right? Isn''t it too early to think about something like that?" Haru asked weirdly.


    "Well, is that the reason why you''re interested in me?" Mimori asked with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Somehow the atmosphere between them turned weird, and the distance between them was so close without them realizing it.


    Haru moved closer naturally, which caused Mimori to blush. "Wa - Wait¡­ at least, let''s take a bath --Hmnn~~" She hadn''t finished her words, and she let out a moan. She was pushed on the sofa and tried to struggle a bit, but she didn''t show much resistance before she epted the pleasure. She had divorced her husband for a long time anyway¡­ She also hadn''t tasted the warmth of a man for a long time. Her husband also wasn''t that good either, considering he often yed at the cabaret club or strip bar, so it didn''t really matter for her to let loose, right?

 Chapter 1881 - Itogami Island

    <h4>Chapter 1881 - Itogami Ind</h4>


    Looking at Mimori, who had gone to sleep, Haru took out hisptop directly and started to research this world more thoroughly. He knew from their conversation before that there was an existence of a demon, which meant there should be an existence of magic or supernatural-rted matter. However, he wasn''t in a hurry to find out the matter of this world and decided to search for information regarding Magna Ataraxia Research, or MAR.


    It didn''t take a long time, and Haru found out many things about this giant conglomerate.


    If Haru had to give an example, then MAR would be simr to Sony in his original world. If Sony was a giant in electronic products, then MAR was a giant in a sorcerous product.


    ''Sorcerous product, huh? In other words, a weapon, huh?''


    Haru shook his head at thispany, but he didn''t think too much and checked the information of shareholders of MAR. He checked for a bit and felt that it wasn''t that difficult for him to control thispany.


    After he checked the MAR, then Haru checked what was Itogami Ind since it was the most important matter that he needed to check now. In his quest, he needed to rule over this ind and also created a kingdom, empire, or country, considering the situation of this world. Then without hesitation, he searched all the information about Itogami Ind, and he had to admit that he was a bit dumbfounded.


    Itogami Ind is an artificial ind floating in the middle of the Pacific, some 330 kilometers south of Tokyo. It was apletely man-made city, built from a linked series of giant floating constructs known as Gigafloats. Its total area was approximately 180 square kilometers, holding a total poption of around 560,000.


    ''An artificial ind, huh?''


    Haru had to admit that this ind was interesting, especially when he knew that it was constructed over an intersection of ley lines known as Dragon Veins which consists of massive spiritual energy.


    A keystone was needed to control these ley lines, and this keystone was the right arm of a dead saint from the West European Church.


    Reading the information in front of him, Haru could only sigh, and he was sure that it would cause a lot of trouble in the future. He could probably guess that someone from the West European Church mighte to Itogami Ind and destroy the ind since the creator of this ind had stolen the right arm of their saint.


    However, it wasn''t his problem, and he didn''t care much since he was sure that the main protagonist would take care of this problem.


    ''Still, who is the main protagonist?''


    Haru nced at Mimori, who was sleeping so soundly, and caressed her hair gently, which caused her to smile. He somehow had a feeling that the main protagonist might be Mimori''s son, but well, it didn''t really matter for now since he needed to know more about this ind first.


    Itogami Ind was originally Japanese territory. It was administratively known as Itogami City and was part of the greater Tokyo metropolis, but in reality, it was a special administrative district with an independent political structure.


    ''So to rule this ind, I need Japan to relinquish the right to manage this ind, huh?''


    Haru felt that it wasn''t that from him to make Japan relinquish the right to manage this ind, considering many problems that might appear on this ind sooner orter.


    Haru knew that the main character had always been a ma of trouble, and he knew that there would be a lot of trouble that woulde to this ind that made Japan would relinquish the right to manage this ind, then once Japan relinquished the right of the ind, then he would create an Empire directly. Anyway, Itogami Ind was located in the Pacific Ocean, which meant he could expand this ind as much as he wanted.


    As for money, it was thest thing that he needed to worry about since if someone asked what hecked, then he mightck a lot of things in this world, except for money since, as for now, he kept making money at ridiculous speed.


    ''First, I have to buy MAR and create a bank.''


    Haru threw the matter of the money aside, then thought about the matter of specialty of the Itogami Ind. Unlike Japan, which was mostly dominated by humans, in Itogami Ind, both demons and humans existed next to each other, and they lived together on this ind peacefully.


    Well, Haru couldn''t say that it was fully peaceful, considering there were still a lot of crimes that happened on this ind, especially when demons'' power was different from a normal human, and they could cause a lot of casualties when they were fighting each other, but this ind was mostly safe, considering the security on this ind was very top-notch, especially when he saw that there was a special prison, which was managed by the "Witch of the Void," Natsuki Minamiya.


    ''Legal loli, huh?''


    Haru looked at the picture of legal loli on the screen of hisptop before he continued to search for research information about this ind.


    Itogami Ind has five main districts, North Ind, South Ind, West Ind, East Ind, and a Center Ind connecting the four and providing the foundations for the city. The four surrounding Gigafloats represent the four divine beasts and their ruler at the center, which are linked together in an attempt to control the Dragon Veins. North represents the ck Tortoise, south represents the Vermilion Bird, west represents the White Tiger, east represents the Azure Dragon, and its ruler, the Yellow Dragon, represents the center.


    The North Ind houses the northern R&D district, with corporatebs lined up one after another.


    West Ind is described as a city that never sleeps. It is stated that many restaurants and business establishments were gathered here, with most stores continuing to operate until daybreak. Ind West is also a popr destination for demonic residents due to the wealth of services geared toward them and is a symbol of Itogami City and the peaceful coexistence of humans and demons within.


    South Ind is the main residential district from rich in residential housing and educational facilities, even a research and development district covered with corporate and academic facilities.


    The East Ind contains a warehouse district and an industrial area.


    Itogami Ind is fundamentally made up of four Gigafloats, but the ind also has numerous smaller extension units all around it. They fulfill various functions, such as floating crude oil depositories, dry docks for repairing ships, or serving as a giant dumpster for the storing of non-mmable waste.


    Lastly, there is a Keystone Gate. It is a giantposite structure two kilometers in diameter, located at the center of the ind, binding the four Gigafloats thatpose Itogami Ind. At twelve stories, its aboveground section is the tallest building on the ind. Within the facility are government administration offices, including city hall, and numerous hotels andmercial facilities built one after another, functioning as the ind''s nucleus.


    ''This Keystone Gate has 40 levels beneath the surface, huh?''


    Haru knew that there must be a secret under the Keystone Gate, but it should be easy for him to sneak inter. However, it wasn''t necessary for now since there was something that he needed to do first.


    Based on the information, he should be on the North Ind, considering Mimori was the head researcher of MAR''s medical department. Rather than staying in the South Ind, it was better to stay in the North Ind, considering her safety and the confidentiality of her research.


    Haru had finished his research about the Itogami Ind, and he needed to know the matter of the demon, but when he was about to do his research¡­


    "Hmm¡­ what are you doing?" Mimori, who had woken up, asked with a yawn, staring at Haru curiously.


    "I''m learning about this ind," Haru said simply.


    Mimori blinked her eyes and asked, "You can do hacking?"


    "Um." Haru nodded simply and didn''t see a harem to tell this woman.


    Mimori didn''t move from her spot and asked, "Do you want to teach you more about this world?"


    "Why did you treat me as if I''ming from another world?" Haru asked weirdly.


    "Because your technique was otherworldly," Mimori said with a blush.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but that should be praise, and he should be happy, right?

 Chapter 1882 - Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 1882 - Vampire</h4>


    Some readers might wrongly guess what Haru and Mimori were doing, after all, they had only met each other for an hour or so, and even though it was possible for him to push her to the bed directly, he was a gentleman, and even though her status as a widow might turn him on, he also had a bottom line, and he wasn''t as degenerate as people thought. He was only using his massage technique, which he got from Cookie (Biscuit Krueger''s Nen technique) on Mimori''s body, but if both of them agreed, then it might be possible to do it.


    Even though Mimori might be a psychic, her body was a normal human, and she often worked for several days without sleeping for her research. There was a lot of fatigue on her body, but with just one session of massage from Haru, all of those fantigues disappeared, and she could feel that her body had be several times healthier than before. Even though she felt a bit hesitant to let her body be touched by a young man that she had only met for an hour or so, she didn''t regret it and felt veryfortable.


    Mimori thought about the body of her daughter and thought that it might be good to let her daughter be massaged by him. "Say, Haru, where did you learn your massage technique?"


    "Was it good?" Haru asked.


    "It was amazing," Mimori said without hesitation.


    "Well, even if you want to learn, it might be impossible, though, since you can use something like Chi, Qi, or Inner Energy," Haru said.


    "Oh, you''re a martial artist?" Mimori asked curiously since she knew that only a martial artist could use Chi, Qi, or Inner Energy.


    "I dabble in a lot of things. You can say that I''m a jack of all trades," Haru said.


    "You have learned martial arts, but you don''t know anything about demons?" Mimori asked while raising her eyebrow.


    Haru looked at Mimori for a while and asked, "Say, what age do you think I am?"


    "Um¡­ 16 to 18 years, perhaps?" Mimori asked.


    "Well, I''m 16," Haru said.


    "Oh, you are the same age as my kid," Mimori said in surprise and felt conflicted when she thought that she almost fell at the palm of the young man who was twice younger than her own age, but then she thought about his age, then it was quite normal when she thought about why Haru didn''t know anything about a demon, considering how someone could use such an amazing massage technique, then she thought that he must be spending all of his time by training a lot of things. She felt that the reason why he suddenly appeared right in front of the street before was that he might have been sent by his teacher or something, but well, she didn''t think too much and she could tell that he was a good boy, so she didn''t mind letting him stay at her house.


    "But I might be more mature than your kid, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Mimori smiled and said, "My kid won''t seduce an older woman." She knew that he might be a good kid, but this kid might have a unique preference over an older woman.


    "It''s because you''re too cute, Mimori," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    Mimori blushed then coughed several times. "So, what do you want to ask about a demon?"


    "Well, how about the origin first?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­ the origin of demon and supernatural-rted matters is because of Cain," Mimori said.


    "Cain?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You mean the son of Adam and Eve?"


    "That''s right." Mimori nodded and exined. "Cain. The first murderer in mankind''s history. After he killed his brother, the god cursed him with immortality. The earth kept rejecting his return (to die), and the blood and tears he shed gave birth to numerous demons. Detesting the earth, he also gave birth to conflict and culture. From there, humans began to learn magic and education. As time passed, people started defying the logic of earth and created a man-made city." She smiled and asked, "So what do you think?"


    "Well, so does Cain still exist in this world?" Haru asked. He felt that this world was quite interesting by using Cain as the background of how supernatural-rted matter was born in this world.


    "I''m not sure, but Cain might have already disappeared from this world, or rather he might have been rejected by this world, being thrown into a different world or space," Mimori said.


    "I see¡­" Haru nodded and asked, "What about a demon?" He felt that the matter of the demon was the most important matter now. As for Cain, it didn''t really matter since this person had disappeared.


    "Well, the demon is something that you often see in the story like a werewolf, subus, vampire, etc." Mimori squinted her eyes and said, "If I haven''t confirmed that you''re a human, then I might think that you''re an incubus."


    "¡­Isn''t that a bit too rude?" Haru was lost for words, but he felt this woman was quite rude since he knew that he was several times better than Incubus.


    "Well, you''re more gentleman than them," Mimori said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­"


    "So, can we talk more about this demon?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Mimori nodded and asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Then who is the strongest?" Haru asked.


    "The strongest?" Mimori looked at Haru for a while and asked, "Why did you ask?"


    "Just ask, if you don''t want to answer, then I can search for it myself," Haru said simply.


    "I don''t mind answering you, but do you want to fight them?" Mimori asked with interest. After all, she often heard that martial artists loved to prove that they were the strongest, so she thought that Haru was that type of martial artist.


    "Why should I? I don''t like trouble." Haru shook his head without hesitation.


    "Well, if I have to say who is the strongest demon in this world, then it should be a vampire," Mimori said.


    "Vampire?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Oh, you doubt their power?" Mimori asked with a smile.


    "The one who is afraid of garlic, sun, cross, etc., right?" Haru asked.


    "That''s more or less their weakness, but vampires have some specialties," Mimori said.


    "What kind?" Haru asked.


    "Well, there are numerous demon races that match vampires with brute strength, agility, and innate special powers, but the existence of Beast Vassals made vampires even more fearsome, making them the Lords of Demonkind," Mimori exined.


    "Beast Vassal?"


    "Beast Vassals or familiars are beasts in the form of sentient, ultradense magical energy brought from another world via blood flowing through a vampire''s veins. Their abilities and forms vary ording to the host. As Beast Vassals consume the life force of their host when they materialize, only vampires, who have an infinite "negative" life force, can employ them." Mimori exined and said, "While Beast Vassals have varying strengths, even the weakest among them surpassed the power of an attack helicopter or a state-of-the-art main battle tank. It was said that the Beast Vassals employed by Elder vampires were capable of blowing away entire viges. Once released, there was no way to stop a Beast Vassal except by smashing it with an even more powerful magical force."


    "That seems very scary," Haru said calmly.


    "You don''t seem scared, though," Mimori said while pouting. "Anyway, most vampires typically have a human appearance. Upon being aroused or enraged, their eyes turn red, and their fangs lengthen." She then raised both of her hands as if trying to scare Haru before she moved forward and chomped on his neck. "I''m a vampire!"


    "¡­"


    Haru was lost for words when a widow with two children would do something like this to him.


    Mimori blushed and couldn''t help but lick his neck for some reason. ''Somehow, I understand why a vampire wants to bite someone else''s neck.''


    "Cough! Cough! Can you exin to me more about this vampire?" Haru tried to change his position and said, "And can you let go of my neck?"


    "Oh! Oh!" Mimori was stunned when she saw a huge tent that formed on his pants. She quickly looked away embarrassedly, but she didn''t expect her body to be able to excite a young man.


    For some reason, they were in an awkward situation, but Haru quickly asked, "Does vampire have a rank?"


    "Of course!" Mimori also used this chance to fix the awkward situation between them and raised her three fingers. "There are three types of vampires: D-Type: Vampires under the watch of Lost Warlord are ssified as D-Types. They are ssic vampires as described by the public. Their most notable ability is to turn into mist and be able to use beast-like familiars. G-Type: Vampires under the watch of Fall Gazer are ssified as G-Types. Their abilities and traits are currently unknown. Lastly, T-Types: Vampires under the watch of Chaos Bride are ssified as T-Types. They are able to use intelligent familiars utilized as weapons."


    Haru frowned and asked, "What is this Lost Warlord, Fall Gazer, and Chaos Bride?"


    "Oh, they''re the oldest and first vampires who received the curse of immortality from now-dead gods. They are also considered the strongest vampires to exist, with powers that rival the strength of national armies," Mimori said in a dramatic tone.


    "So, do they have a name or title or something?" Haru asked.


    "Of course!" Mimori nodded and said, "They''re often called Primogenitor."


    ''Primogenitor¡­''


    The moment those words fell, Haru knew that he had hit the jackpot.

 Chapter 1883 - Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 1883 - Primogenitor</h4>


    "Primogenitor?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "So there are only three primogenitors?"


    "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "There are only three primogenitors, Lost Warlord: Ki Juranbarada, he has a dominion in Europe; Fall Gazer: Aswad-Guul Aziz, he has a dominion in West Asia; andstly, Chaos Bride: Giada Kukulcan, she has the dominion in South America."


    "Dominion?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes, a dominion, like a country, kingdom, or an empire, those three own them," Mimori said.


    "Is it because they have the power to rival the strength of national armies that they have their own dominion." Mimori let out a sigh when she thought about the primogenitors, and she also couldn''t help but think about her son, who was because of an ident that he had be¡­ she quickly shook her head and couldn''t help but be annoyed with her husband again. ''If it wasn''t because of him¡­''


    Haru observed Mimori''s expression and wondered whether her children might be primogenitors, but he knew that the main protagonist often gained power because of an ident. He had a feeling that Mimori''s children, especially her son, might get into an ident then get a power that matches the power of primogenitors or be the fourth primogenitors?


    ''Wait, fourth?'' Haru couldn''t help but think at this moment.


    "The three primogenitors kept a bnce of power between them, as each primogenitor has the same power as arge military force," Mimori said.


    "So what are their strengths so that they have the power to rival arge military force?" Haru asked.


    "Well, besides those more powerful vampires'' abilities such as supernatural strength, speed, reflexes, and durability, they also possess immortality. They cannot be killed by normal means. Any lethal blow to their body can be healed rapidly, and even the most fatal injuries (such as decapitation) are unable to end them," Mimori said with a serious expression.


    ''They can''t be killed by normal means, but what if other means?'' Haru thought and didn''t think that he should ask this question since he didn''t want Mimori to look at him with a weird expression. ''But there''s a bnce, huh?'' He knew that once he had made his decision to rule over the Itogami Ind, he was sure that the three primogenitors would quickly talk to each other about whether to go to war with him, kill him, or let him rule this Itogami Ind peacefully.


    If it was the main protagonist, Haru was sure that they would use the Talk no Jutsu, talking some bullsh*t friendship, or love, then defeat their enemies before they became friends with each other. He let out a sigh, and somehow he could see how a cliche development would happen in this world.


    "But that''s not all of their power, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "The same as other vampires, they also have a Beast Vassal, and of course, their Beast Vassal is several times stronger, or on an entirely different level from a normal vampire."


    "Have you seen them?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded.


    "Can I watch it?" Haru asked.


    ''No¡­'' Mimori wanted to say subconsciously, but she thought for a while and nodded. "I don''t mind, but you need to keep it a secret, alright?" She wasn''t sure why, but she had a feeling that the young man in front of her could help her to save her two children, but she was a scientist, and she needed to see this through first before she could make a decision.


    "Okay." Haru nodded and asked, "Well, thest question is, are there only three primogenitors?"


    "Oh? Why do you ask?" Mimori asked.


    "Well, I have a feeling that there is this fourth primogenitor who was tasked to kill or y Cain by the creator, but because of some problem in the middle such as there was the friendship between Cain and the fourth primogenitor, then when Cain has been in, the fourth primogenitor suddenly went berserk and killed all creators. Should I call them Deva? Since they might be an ancient god or something? But in the end, the fourth primogenitor was sealed by some Devas, and the three primogenitors until no one knew how many years or millennia until¡­" Haru looked at Mimori''s eager face and heavy breathing, which was just a few centimeters away from him. "If you move any closer, then we''ll kiss each other, you know?"


    "!!!"


    Mimori''s face was red, but then she quickly held Haru''s shoulders and said, "Please continue!"


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Do you think my story is right?"


    "I''m not sure, but I have a feeling that they might be true." Mimori looked at Haru and asked, "But how did you know all of that?"


    "Well, I''m very good at writing novels," Haru said simply.


    "¡­" Mimori was dumbfounded and asked, "So all of those things that you have said to me are fiction?"


    "Not really." Haru shook his head and said, "I gathered a piece of information from all the information that you have told me, then created an assumption, whether it was right or not, I''m not really sure, but it is more or less true since usually, the thought of people in the ancient era is very simple." He really told the truth, after all, unlike the people in the modern world, which had the strangest and most unique, and even strongest conspiracy, but the people in the ancient era were very simple, and they only used the most primitive method to defeat their enemies, and that was to kill their enemies directly. It was simple, and they didn''t need to overthink since they only used their muscle to do it, but it was also the reason why in front of overwhelming power, any conspiracy was easily destroyed.


    "¡­"


    Mimori, who heard Haru''s words, couldn''t help butugh and asked, "So what happened next?"


    "Hmm¡­" Haru thought for a while and said, "It is just my assumption, so you shouldn''t take it seriously."


    "Well, it is alright, so based on your assumption, what will happen? How can the fourth primogenitor appear in this world?" Mimori asked in eagerness.


    "First, it was because of an ident," Haru said.


    "ident?" Mimori raised her eyebrow.


    "Yes, like there was this tomb raider, who found the coffin of the fourth primogenitor then awakened it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori.


    "Should I continue?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, please." Mimori nodded.


    "I''m not sure, but this tomb raider might be very reckless and have never thought about using his head that much so he might have brought his rtives, and then they met in an ident like meeting a terrorist or something," Haru said.


    Mimori''s heart was beating very fast, and she looked at Haru with a serious expression. After all, she didn''t know the details of what had happened to her ex-husband, son, and daughter on that day, so when Haru told her what might happen, she felt that it was really what had happened that day.


    Haru looked at Mimori''s serious expression and continued with his story. "It might be my assumption that the fourth primogenitor might be a girl."


    "Why, girl?" Mimori frowned.


    "Isn''t it more attractive if the fourth primogenitor is a girl, especially a cute one, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­" Minori looked at Haru for a while and nodded without hesitation. "That''s true!"


    "Well, let me continue my assumption again." Haru coughed and said, "Then the fourth primogenitor awoken from her slumber then killed all the terrorists, then saved rtives of the tomb raider by healing them or something, but an ident happened in the middle¡­"


    "What ident?" Mimori frowned.


    "You should know that the fourth primogenitor is a very strong weapon that is created by the group of devas, and because of how strong she is, there must be a safety measure, right?" Haru said.


    "Safety measures?" Mimori asked with some confusion.


    "Like a self-destruct option or something, so when they can''t control the fourth primogenitor, then they will destroy her directly," Haru said.


    Mimori nodded and felt his words were reasonable. "And then?"


    "This safety measure might enter the body of one of the rtives of the tomb raider, and in the end, after a few years, another ident happened that would cause another problem for the fourth primogenitor," Haru said.


    "What ident?" Mimori asked in a hurry.


    "Perhaps this safety measure will go berserk? I''m not really sure, but anyway, the fourth primogenitor needs to stop this ident or else¡­" Haru then drank water since his throat was a bit parched before he continued. "Well, let''s forget the details, and in the end, the fourth primogenitor stopped the ident, but to prevent another ident from happening, she would transfer her power and legacy to one of those rtives of the tomb raiders, turning him into the new fourth primogenitor? That''s my guess. What do you think?" He looked at Mimori, who was at a loss and deep thought for some reason.


    "But why "he"? Not "she? The fourth primogenitor is a girl, right? Why didn''t she transfer her power to the girl but a boy?" Mimori asked with some confusion.


    "You forgot that the fourth primogenitor is a girl, so isn''t it normal for her to fall in love? After all, you should know that there''s no friendship between a male and a female. They can be either a love or a stranger, right? Especially when they might create a rtionship between the two of them after they have spent a long time together," Haru said simply.


    "Love, huh?" Mimori could only smile bitterly when she thought about her children''s condition. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, I know that this request might be hard for you since we have only met for a moment, but I seem to trust you, and can you lend me your power? In exchange, I''ll give you anything."


    Haru looked at Mimori for a while and said, "You shouldn''t promise me anything since I might ask you something unreasonable, and I can''t promise you anything, but I''ll see what I can do¡­" It might be his instinct, but he believed that he would get something interesting sooner orter as long as he stayed here.

 Chapter 1884 - Nagisa: I Have A Stepfather?

    <h4>Chapter 1884 - Nagisa: I Have A Stepfather?</h4>


    The school was on break, Akatsuki Kojou was free, and he didn''t have anything to do at his home. Hey on the sofa with a bored expression on his face. "Ah¡­ so bored¡­" Even though it was so boring, he didn''t want to move, and even though it might be good to go out, he didn''t really want to go out, considering there would be a lot of women that might trigger his urge to suck blood.


    As everyone had guessed, Akatsuki Kojou was the protagonist of this world, and he was the fourth primogenitor. He wasn''t sure how he had be a fourth primogenitor, but anyway, he had be one, and there was nothing that he could do at this moment. "Ugh¡­ so bored¡­" He was thinking of sleeping again, but then he noticed Nagisa, his little sister, who seemed ready to go out. "Huh? Nagisa, where are you going?" He didn''t raise his body, looking at his little sister curiously.


    "Kojou¡­" Nagisa Akatsuki stared at her older brother with a sigh and said, "Even though it is a holiday, you''re toozy, right? Why don''t you go out or something? You''re about to be a high school student. Why don''t you get a girlfriend first?"


    Kojou rolled his eyes and said, "I''m alright, you don''t need to worry about me, anyway, what about you? Where are you going to go?" But then he suddenly recalled Nagisa''s words before, quickly stood up, and asked in a hurry, "Don''t tell me, you have a boyfriend?!" If his little sister really had a boyfriend, then he would beat up this boyfriend, or else he couldn''t be called an older brother.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Nagisa was lost for words and let out a long sigh.


    "Wh - What? You really have a boyfriend?!" Kojou''s eyes turned red at that moment.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend, and I''m just going to visit mom!" Nagisa quickly asked since she felt that Kojou had be troublesome.


    Kojou somehow sighed in relief when he heard Nagisa''s words. "Mom, huh? Are you going to check up?" He knew that the body of his little sister was quite weak, so his mother also acted as her little sister''s physician. "Well, be careful."


    "You''re noting with me?" Nagisa asked with a frown.


    "I''m a bit toozy, and it is quite hot," Kojou saidzily.


    "Moo! Stupid, Kojou!" Nagisa shouted before she left directly from their apartment.


    Kojou only shook his head and continued to sleep since he was reallyzy at this moment, though he might regret his decision since he didn''t know that his little sister might meet a certain someone.


    ---


    "Stupid, Kojou!" Nagisa was still annoyed by Kojou''s indifferent attitude toward her. She was on the tram and on the trip to her mother''s house. They lived separately from her mother, considering her mother was quite busy with her jobs, and the location of their apartment was closer to their apartment, which was why they lived separately.


    Everyone might also have realized it, but both Nagisa and Kojou were Mimori''s children.


    ''But a boyfriend, huh?'' Nagisa suddenly thought of her older brother''s words and couldn''t help but think about it. She was in her third year of middle school, and she would be in high school next year, but she didn''t have any experience with love. She thought about all the male students in her ss and could only shake her head since no one could attract her attention. She also felt that they were all too childish, but rather than worry about herself. She was more worried about her older brother since if she didn''t do something, then she might have a feeling that he might not have a girlfriend in the future.


    Nagisa then thought about her mother, who had divorced her father, and wondered whether her mother might have a new lover or something. After all, she knew her mother was still young, but she quickly shook her head and thought that it was impossible, considering how busy her mother had always been with her work.


    Nagisa was on the tram, staring at the scenery outside absentmindedly before she arrived at the next station before she walked toward her mother''s house. In her mind, she woulde to check her health as usual, and there was no strange thought on her mind, and even if there was one, then it should be because Kojou mentioned a boyfriend to her, wondering whether or when she might meet her future boyfriend.


    Nagisa didn''t want to waste her time on the trip and quickly arrived at her mother''s house. She was about to open the door, but the door of the house was opened.


    "I''ll go out to buy ingredients first," the young man said in a slightly loud voice.


    "Don''t forget to buy me a snack!" Mimori''s voice sounded from inside.


    "Wasn''t there a lot of them before? I won''t buy them for you," the young man said, then turned his head before he saw Nagisa, who was right in front of him.


    Nagisa also saw the young man in front of her.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Both of them were in silence while observing each other for a while.


    The young man then smiled gently and said, "Are you Mimori''s daughter?"


    "Ah, yes!" Nagisa answered with a blush on her face, and somehow her heart was beating very fast at that moment. She held her heart and wondered whether she had fallen in love?


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes, my name is Nagisa Akatsuki, nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun!" Nagisa bowed her head 90 degrees.


    "You don''t need to be so reserved, anyway. I''ll leave first. When Ie backter, we can talk more," Haru said and left.


    "Um!" Nagisa nodded, staring at Haru, who was walking away, with a red face, but then she realized something. "Huh? Why is he at mom''s house?" She was dumbfounded and couldn''t react for a while until she remembered that she had heard a lot of rich women who kept a young guy as their lover. ''Don''t tell me?!'' She then, without hesitation, ran inside the house in a hurry and shouted, "MOM!!!!"


    Mimori, who was eating a popsicle on the sofazily, looked at her daughter, who suddenly shouted so suddenly. "What''s wrong? Why are you shouting so suddenly?" She wasn''t sure why this girl suddenly shouted and wondered whether she should educate her so she should be moredy-like. Well, it wasn''t like she was verydy-like either, but if this continued, she was afraid that her daughter might not have a husband in the future.


    Nagisa ignored Mimori''s question then held her mother''s shoulders without hesitation. "Mom, please answer me!"


    "What?" Mimori looked at Nagisa with confused expressions, wondering why her daughter showed such an expression.


    Nagisa had some disappointment in her heart, and at the same time, she was d that she didn''t bring Kojou together, or else¡­ she quickly shook her head then asked the most important question to her mother. "Mom, do I have a stepfather?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Mimori dropped the popsicle on her hand, and somehow she wasn''t sure how to react for a moment.

 Chapter 1885 - Im Not Your Stepfather

    <h4>Chapter 1885 - I''m Not Your Stepfather</h4>


    When Haru arrived with a lot of ingredients and some snacks, he sat down on the sofa and fixed the misunderstanding that happened between Nagisa and Mimori. "I''m not your stepfather. I''m just your mother''s assistant."


    "See? He''s just my assistant!" Mimori also quickly said that even though she was often tempted to push him directly to bed, she knew that there was no way for her to say that in front of her daughter. She was also d that he came and fixed the misunderstanding calmly. After all, before he came, everything was in a riot, and she also wasn''t sure how to describe her rtionship with him since their rtionship was pretty muchplex.


    "I see¡­" Nagisa sighed in relief, and somehow the me that had just burned out became aze once again.


    "Can I call you, Nagisa?" Haru asked.


    "Y - Yes!" Nagisa nodded with a blush.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori squinted her eyes toward Haru at that moment.


    "You can call me, Haru too, if you want," Haru said, ignoring Mimori''s gaze.


    "The - Then, I''ll call you Haru!" Nagisa was very happy and said, "Right, you two haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll prepare you two a lunch before the check-up." She then quickly ran toward the kitchen, trying to calm herself, after all, somehow she was nervous, and her heart had always been beating very fast when she was so close to him, but strangely enough, even though she was nervous and her heart raced very fast, she felt veryfortable beside him.


    However, when Nagisa left, Mimori quickly grabbed Haru''s shirt and asked, "Haru, what are you nning to do?!"


    "What do you mean?" Haru was speechless.


    Looking at his expression, Mimori asked, "You¡­ I''m asking you, why you seduce my daughter?!"


    "I didn''t even seduce your daughter!" Haru was lost for words. He didn''t even do anything, and when he had seduced Nagisa?


    "Bastard, are you telling me that my daughter isn''t cute?!" Mimori became furious.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru only realized how unreasonable a woman was. He then shook his head and said, "No, your daughter is very cute."


    "Huh, then are you ---" Before Mimori finished her words, Haru cut her words and said, "But you''re cute too, Mimori."


    "Wh--?!" Mimori''s face was blushing at that moment.


    "Mom, can youe here for a bit?" Nagisa''s voice suddenly sounded from the kitchen.


    Haru and Mimori looked at each other for a while before Mimori patted and tidied up the cor that she had grabbed before. "Well, let''s talk about this matterter."


    "Oh." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much, but he wondered whether he was wrong to think that he wanted both mother and daughter together?


    ---


    Mimori didn''t know what Haru was thinking and walked toward Nagisa curiously, asking, "What''s wrong, Nagisa?"


    "Um, mom, is Haru really your assistant?" Nagisa asked curiously.


    "Of course!" Mimori quickly nodded.


    "Um, how old is he?" Nagisa asked.


    "He''s 16. He''s a genius," Mimori said without hesitation.


    "That''s amazing!" Nagisa was surprised and couldn''t help butpare Haru with her older brother, which somehow made her sigh. However, there was one more question that she needed to ask. With a blushing face, she asked her mother shyly, "Um, mom, is he still single?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mimori.


    "Mom?" Nagisa asked again.


    Mimori took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, he''s single, but you should try to get someone else. He''s a very bad guy." Before, she might have been alright to let her daughter date Haru, but now, somehow, she felt conflicted.


    "Oh? Bad boy? Really?" Nagisa asked curiously.


    "Yes, he''s a very bad boy," Mimori said with a serious expression.


    "Well, alright¡­" Nagisa nodded and didn''t say much before she continued to cook.


    Mimori looked at Nagisa for a bit and said, "Well, don''t get too close with him, alright?"


    "I know, I know, you don''t need to worry, mom," Nagisa said in a hurry and didn''t seem to want to hear her mother''s words again.


    Mimori looked at Nagisa for a bit before she walked back to Haru.


    "Having fun talking about me?" Haru asked speechlessly at Mimori, who was talking bad about him.


    Mimori snorted and said, "If you can date my daughter alone and vow not to touch her until you have gotten married, then I might agree to let you date her, but can you?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "See?" Mimori said with a smile.


    Haru looked at Mimori for a moment, then moved closer right beside her.


    "Wh - What?" Mimori put on a defensive posture, trying to protect herself if this guy dared to do something.


    "I don''t want your daughter, but I want you, Mimori," Haru said in a husky voice.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mimori might not have realized it, but her face was burning red at that moment. "Y - You!"


    Haru only smiled and thought that Mimori was very cute.


    "Lunch is ready! Let''s eat everyone!"


    Hearing Nagisa''s voice, Mimori quickly calmed down and wondered whether it was the right decision to keep Haru here since she had a feeling that in the future, she might be¡­


    ---


    Haru and Mimori ate the lunch that was cooked by Nagisa.


    Nagisa didn''t eat since she would do a check-upter. She looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Haru, how is it?"


    "It tastes good." Haru praised without hesitation and said, "Anyone who will marry you will be happy, Nagisa."


    "Re - Really?" Nagisa asked in a blush.


    "Really." Haru nodded and said, "I assure you."


    "Hehehe¡­" Nagisa smiled happily, but her mother was unhappy.


    Mimori quickly wrapped her arm around Haru''s shoulder, pulling him closer, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I was just talking to your daughter. You don''t need to get jealous, alright?" Haru said in a low voice.


    "What did you two talk about?" Nagisa looked at Haru and Mimori with doubt.


    "Nothing, your food is great, right, Haru?" Mimori quickly said.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Anyway, hurry up and eat so we can start the check-upter," Mimori said.


    "Huh? Haru is going to join the check-up?" Nagisa was dumbfounded, but then her face turned red shy.


    "No, I''ll only manage the data in another room. As for the check-up, of course, it''ll be done by your mother," Haru said.


    "I see¡­" Nagisa sighed in relief when she heard it, forgetting the fact that Haru might be able to see the data of her weight, height, and three sizes.


    Mimori nodded and somehow felt quitefortable by Haru''s act since she didn''t need to lie or anything to her daughter. "Alright, I have eaten lunch. Let''s go, Nagisa. Let''s do your check-up quickly."


    "Oh." Nagisa nodded and followed her mother. "What about Haru?"


    "Haru,e with meter after you have eaten," Mimori said.


    "Ok," Haru said while eating Nagisa''s food. Even though the taste was quite good, there was still some distance to the ones that he usually ate, but it was cooked by a cute girl, so it naturally tasted better, right?


    When Mimori and Nagisa walked away, Nagisa couldn''t help but look at her mother again and ask, "Mom, he isn''t my stepfather, right?" After all, she could tell that her mother was trying to put the distance between her and Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mimori wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 1886 - Mimori: Can You Help My Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 1886 - Mimori: Can You Help My Daughter?</h4>


    When Nagisa was put on the advancedputerized tomography (CT) scan machine, Mimori quickly called Haru to see Nagisa''s condition. She wasn''t sure why she had asked him before, but she had a feeling that he could help to save both of her children.


    Haru looked at Nagisa, who was lying on the advanced CT scan machine, with a rxed expression as if she had done this a million times, but he moved his leg a bit since the thin dress that was worn by Nagisa caused a slight reaction on hisher region. He had to admit that even though Nagisa''s body was quite petite, it gave her a cute charm.


    "How is it?" Mimori asked.


    "With your CT scan machine, what can you see?" Haru asked since he wanted to see how advanced technology was in this world.


    "You can see it here," Mimori said and showed the screen that projected Nagisa''s body from the outer part to an inner part like her organs.


    Haru nodded and thought that the technology of this world was quite interesting since it was very advanced. He took a deep breath and said, "From the CT scan, I can see that her body is quite normal, or rather, she''s very healthy."


    "Yes, I can see that too, but can''t you see what is inside her?" Mimori asked.


    "You mean, there''s something inside her that can''t be seen by the CT scan?" Haru asked.


    Mimori nodded, showing an acquiesce to Haru''s question.


    Haru then, without hesitation, used his "Elemental Sight." The moment he used this ability, all the data regarding Nagisa entered his head as data, including her soul, and he also found another existence inside her body. If it was a normal "Elemental Sight," then there was no way that it would be able to detect another existence inside Nagisa''s body, but he had the power of Horo Horo no Mi, which enhanced the power of "Elemental Sight," giving him an ability to turn any data including supernatural beings to his head.


    When Haru used his "Elemental Sight," Mimori wasn''t sure, but somehow she had a feeling that everything was like an open book in front of his eyes. She felt that he could see anything, which made her quite curious about his ability. ''What kind of ability is this?''


    After a while, Haru stopped using his Elemental Sight and could already see a beautiful girl inside Nagisa''s body. He could also help to separate the soul of this beautiful girl from Nagisa since manipting soul had always been his specialty, after all. ''Still, is that the real fourth primogenitor?'' He knew that with the setting of the harem story novel, the fourth primogenitor should be a girl since that way, the main protagonist would have a lot of girls around him.


    "How is it?" When the strange feeling suddenly disappeared, Mimori quickly asked.


    "Well, I can see there''s something inside Nagisa''s body. Is that the fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded without hesitation.


    "Hmm¡­ from what I can see, it seems that part of the soul of this fourth primogenitor seems to be missing, and it seems that she''s one among 12 parts of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said.


    "Your eyes¡­ are those your power?" Mimori asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "It is part of my power."


    "I somehow felt a bit envious of your power since it seems that it is an enhanced ability of my power, right?" Mimori said while pouting. While she could detect anything from someone''s body by touching them, Haru''s Elemental Sight was able to see everything on someone''s body, including the memory. Of course, it was limited to 24 hours. It might be possible for more, but it wasn''t that fun to see someone''s entire memory since it was very troublesome when a lot of information entered his head at a very fast speed. It might not befortable, but he could only get used to it.


    Haru looked at Mimori and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Of course, I want this fourth primogenitor toe out of my daughter''s body!" Mimori said without hesitation. As long as the fourth primogenitor was still inside Nagisa''s body, then, without a doubt, Nagisa couldn''t lead a normal life.


    "Well, have you done any other methods? Such as creating a vassal for the soul of the fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori''s lips twitched and said, "You know¡­ you''re really smart." She thought that Haru might have the ability to read minds, but if that was the case, then he didn''t need to say something in a roundabout way and directly said that he could read someone else''s mind.


    "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "So you agree to make me your son-inw?"


    "¡­¡­" Mimori.


    "I was joking, but what about your husband?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori.


    "I was just kidding again, still, creating a vassal for the fourth primogenitor, even though it is possible in theory, how can you draw the soul of the fourth primogenitor from Nagisa''s body?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­¡­" Mimori couldn''t answer this question. After all, even with science, it was possible to create a suitable vassal, it was impossible to draw a soul from Nagisa''s body, worse case, the soul from Nagisa''s body might be drawn too, and then¡­ her eyes were red, but she still said, "Even so, I won''t give up. It''s for my children, after all."


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Mimori and somehow could feel the power of mother was really powerful. He patted her head and said, "Well, you don''t need to worry. I can help you with this matter."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mimori ignored the fact that her head was patted, even though it felt veryfortable, the information that she just received was very amazing! "Really?"


    "Well, wait a moment, let me help her to rx first," Haru said.


    "¡­You''ll give her a message?" Mimori felt a bit conflicted when her daughter''s body was touched by him. The body of both daughter and mother had been touched, somehow, gave her some immortal feeling.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "If you can solve this problem, then let''s do it," Mimori said without hesitation.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? When is the check-up over?" Nagisa''s impatient voice sounded from the speaker.


    "It''s over, Nagisa. Can youe out of the room? I''ll give you some traditional treatment," Haru said through the microphone.


    "Traditional treatment? What is that?" Nagisa asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry, it feels good," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mimori felt really conflicted at that moment.


    ---


    In Mimori''s room, Nagisaid on her stomach with a red face and asked, "Yo - You''re going to give me a message?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Nagisa was blushing and felt shy, then looked at her mother.


    "Don''t worry, his massage technique is great," Mimori said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" Nagisa looked at her mother and wondered whether her mother had be herpetitor?


    "Just rx, alright?" Haru sat on the side of the bed, then used his voice to make Nagisa rx.


    When Nagisa felt her body loosen, she felt a gentle touch that caused her to moan. "Hmnnh~~."


    "¡­¡­" Mimori.


    "How is it?" Haru asked.


    "It - It feels great~~" Nagisa tried to hold her moans, but she couldn''t, and then she felt so rxed that she could sleep anytime.


    Haru looked at Nagisa for a bit, then used the power of his Horo Horo no Mi. Even though he had a lot of power, he didn''t forget to develop the power of Horo Horo no Mi since it was a very powerful ability. His hands touched Nagisa''s back until suddenly he made a pulling movement, and suddenly a beautiful petite girl with blue eyes and had long blonde hair that reached her legs came out from Nagisa''s body.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mimori couldn''t utter any words at this moment.


    The body of this beautiful girl was transparent, and they could see through her.


    Haru then, without hesitation, took this soul into the Ocean before he asked, "Nagisa, how is it? Do you want me to stop?"


    "No~~ I want more~~," Nagisa said without hesitation with a seductive voice.


    Haru smiled, then looked at Mimori and made a movement with his mouth. ''Done.''


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Mimori realized that her hard work was useless in front of overwhelming power at this moment.

 Chapter 1887 - Mimori: My Son Is The Fourth Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 1887 - Mimori: My Son Is The Fourth Primogenitor</h4>


    After Haru took out the consciousness of the fourth primogenitor from Nagisa''s body, Mimori did another check on Nagisa''s body again to see whether there was something wrong or not, but when she checked it several times, she didn''t see anything weird, which made her a bit speechless and sighed in relief.


    "See? She''s alright. I won''t do anything strange to your daughter," Haru said calmly.


    Mimori looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Thank you."


    "Just thank you?" Haru looked at Mimori with a meaningful smile.


    Mimori blushed and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Well¡­" Haru was about to say something, but¡­


    "Mom, is it over? Is my body alright? You have checked my body several times." Nagisa''s uneasy voice was heard from the speaker, but it was normal. After all, Mimori had checked her body several times, which made her wonder what was happening to her.


    "You''re okay, Nagisa. You don''t need to worry. The check-up is over," Mimori quickly said.


    "Okay~," Nagisa said happily and prepared to go out from the check-up room.


    Mimori couldn''t look straight at Haru and said, "I - I''ll take care of my daughter first."


    Haru nodded and said, "Go, I''ll stay here for a moment."


    Mimori nodded and quickly ran away since she was afraid that she might be eaten by Haru.


    When Mimori left, Haru also did a deep check on Nagisa''s body from the data that was collected from the check-up before. In truth, he had seen something simr to Nagisa''s condition before. Nagisa''s condition was simr to Shinobu''s condition when her body was being borrowed by Jeanne in the past.


    One body, two conscious.


    In truth, there wouldn''t be a problem since it wouldn''t cause anything strange to the body, but it might be a bit inconvenient since if someone had a lot of secrets, then those secrets might be known by the other conscious, but overall, there wasn''t any problem.


    The only problem that might have happened was the safety measure inside the fourth primogenitor.


    Haru wasn''t sure what kind of safety measure it was and what kind of condition would trigger it, but once it was triggered, Nagisa''s safety couldn''t be guaranteed. It might also be the reason why the fourth primogenitor also gave her the power to the main protagonist. If her power was given to someone else, then this safety measure wouldn''t happen again, and no one would be hurt.


    However, considering the main character had always been a ma of trouble, Haru didn''t think that the main character could live peacefully, considering there was the power of the fourth primogenitor inside the main character''s body.


    Haru looked at Nagisa''s data, and even though he could see that her body was quite healthy, she was also a little bit too weak. ''Should I give her a method to learn Hamon?'' He felt that "Hamon" (Jojo''s martial art) might be suitable for Nagisa, considering it could maintain her beauty, and the only training that she needed to do was to breathe.


    Haru then checked the consciousness of the fourth primogenitor inside the Ocean and asked Semiramis, ''How is the girl?''


    ''Who''s this?'' Semiramis asked since suddenly a beautiful petite girl suddenly entered the Ocean, her kingdom.


    ''The Fourth Primogenitor. It was said that she was the strongest vampire or creature in the world,'' Haru said simply.


    ''¡­''


    There were a lot of questions on Semiramis''s head at the moment, but more importantly, how the heck could that bastard catch the strongest creature in this world in just a day?


    ''She hasn''t woken up. Well, I''ll put her in the coffin or the room,'' Semiramis said simply, after all, the Ocean was Haru''s world in his mind, as long as he thought of something, he could simply create anything, and she was given that permission to create anything there, so in the Ocean, she was simply the queen.


    ''Well, let''s just leave her there,'' Haru said.


    They talked to each other for a while until Mimori entered the room again and looked at him with aplex expression.


    "You''re asking who am I?" Haru asked.


    Mimori didn''t answer Haru''s question and sat on the chair that was right in front of him. She let out a sigh and said, "I don''t care much who you are, but I''m grateful for your help."


    "No problem, you have told me that you''ll give me anything, anyway, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Mimori blushed again and asked, "You want both daughter and mother?"


    "¡­I''ve never said that." Haru was lost for words for a moment, but at the same time, he had to admit that Mimori was very bold.


    However¡­


    Haru looked at Mimori and asked, "You must have another request, right?"


    Mimori smiled bitterly, but she nodded without hesitation. She knew that with Haru''s ability, it was simply a child''s y to push her, but he didn''t do that which gained him a good point, or rather, even if he pushed her, she didn''t really mind, considering he had saved her children, and if he pushed her, then she would ept it without hesitation, but he didn''t take the initiative. If that was the case, then it would be hard since she was a mother of two children, and the one in front of her was a young man of simr age to her son.


    "Rather than me, you can date Nagisa, you know? It seems that she has a good impression of you," Mimori said since she felt rather than an olddy like her, wasn''t it better for him to date her daughter, who was still a virgin and young?


    "Well, we can talk about this matterter. You must have something to ask me right now, right?" Haru asked.


    "Um, I want to ask where is Avrora Florestina''s conscious?" Mimori asked.


    "Avrora Florestina?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "That''s the name of the fourth primogenitor," Mimori answered.


    "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Well, you must know that there are several worlds besides this world. I just put her consciousness on a different world."


    "You mean theherworld? Is that alright?" Mimori frowned.


    "Do you care about this fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked and didn''t answer Mimori''s question.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded since she knew that without the fourth primogenitor, both of her children couldn''t be saved, and if possible, she didn''t want anything to happen to Avrora Florestina.


    "You don''t need to worry. My friend takes care of her," Haru said.


    "Friend?" Mimori raised her eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry, she''s a woman," Haru said.


    "Sex friend?" Mimori asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru looked at Mimori nkly and asked, "Is that all that you want to ask?"


    "Wait! Wait! My son! I want you to save my son too!" Mimori said without hesitation.


    "Your son? Can you tell me more?" It was only one day that Haru stayed in this world, but he had to admit that he was d that he had met Mimori since he had gained a lot of things.


    Mimori took a deep breath, then looked at Haru with a serious expression and said, "My son is the fourth primogenitor."


    "Okay?" Haru nodded, and his expression was still calm.


    "¡­Can you be more surprised?"


    Mimori somehow wanted toin since Haru didn''t follow the script, right?

 Chapter 1888 - Down Payment

    <h4>Chapter 1888 - Down Payment</h4>


    Kojou hadn''t moved from his spot even after Nagisa had gone out for a long time. He was toozy to move, and he also slept several times since he was so bored. He thought about sleeping again, but he felt a bit hungry and couldn''t help but murmur in annoyance.


    "What are Mom and Nagisa doing? They have taken too long of a time."


    Kojou knew that Nagisa''s check-up didn''t take a long time, and usually Nagisa would go back at this time, but she hadn''t gone back, which made her a bit annoyed since who would make the dinner then?


    Kojou was thinking of calling Nagisa or her mother, but suddenly his phone vibrated. He took his phone and saw that it was from Nagisa. "Hello, Nagisa, where are ---" He hadn''t finished his words, but he was cut by Nagisa.


    "Hello, Kojou-kun? I won''t be back tonight," Nagisa said.


    "Ha? Then who will make the dinner?" Kojou asked.


    "Just make it yourselves. You can buy or make instant noodles, right?" Nagisa said in annoyance.


    "Well¡­" Hearing Nagisa''s words, Kojou couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''ll hang up the call then," Nagisa said in a hurry since she had something to do, but¡­


    "Wait a moment, Nagisa, give me the phone first," Mimori said.


    "What''s wrong, mom?" Nagisa asked.


    "I''ll talk with Kojou for a bit," Mimori said.


    Kojou, who had been listening to their conversation, raised his eyebrow and felt a bit confused.


    "Hello Kojou, are you at home?" Mimori asked.


    "Yeah, I''m at home, mom. What''s wrong?" Kojou asked in confusion.


    "Come here tomorrow, alright? I''ll do a check-up on you too," Mimori said.


    "Ha? Me too? Why?" Kojou was confused.


    "Don''t ask, juste, alright? If you don''t, then I won''t give you pocket money," Mimori said.


    "Alright, alright, I''lle!" Kojou quickly said, after all, if he didn''t have his pocket money, then how could he stay alive?


    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow, alright?" Mimori said quickly.


    "Oh¡­" Kojou noddedzily, but¡­


    "Haru, let''s y again! I''ll win this time!"


    "You have already lost several times, you know?"


    Kojou suddenly raised his eyebrow and became dumbfounded when he heard a guy''s voice. "Mom, what''s ---"


    "¡­¡­"


    Kojou looked at his phone, which was hung up directly. He then shook his head and thought that it was his imagination since there was no way there was another guy inside his mother''s home, right?


    ---


    Looking at Haru and Nagisa, who yed a game together very close to each other, Mimori couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow, but she felt that it was quite normal too, considering how her daughtercked an experience with the opposite gender, especially handsome, fun, andfortable to be with, but she wasn''t that happy at this moment, and that might be hurt by Haru.


    Mimori then, without hesitation, sat between both Haru and Nagisa. "Let me y too!"


    "Mom!" Nagisa looked at her mother in annoyance. "I''ve lost because of you!" She thought that she had a chance to win against Shishio, but because her mother suddenly pushed her, it caused her to lose the game.


    Haru only nced at Mimori and didn''t say much.


    "Let''s work together. It''s impossible to defeat him alone," Mimori said.


    "¡­" Haru stared at Mimori, and somehow these words seemed to be quite misleading.


    "Really? Is he really that good at the game?" Nagisa asked curiously.


    "He''s very good. You''re being yed by him," Mimori said with a serious expression.


    "But I won''t lose!" Nagisa clenched both of her small fists, staring at Haru with a fighting spirit. "Let''s fight again, Haru!"


    "Sure, how about we add a penalty to anyone who loses?" Haru asked.


    "What is the penalty?" Nagisa asked with curiosity.


    "You can''t ask for a perverted penalty!" Mimori said without hesitation, staring at Haru with a wary gaze.


    "Wh - What?!" Nagisa''s face was so red at that moment, hearing about the perverted penalty.


    "Who is going to ask something like that?" Haru was lost for words, then took an ink out of nowhere. "The one who lost is going to be crossed with this ink."


    "Good!" Nagisa was very spirited and thought that it was very fun.


    "How boring! The loser needs to wear these clothes!" Mimori suddenly ran to her room and took out various strange costumes. "What do you think?" She felt a bit proud of the collection of her costumes, and in truth, she wanted Haru to wear some of those costumes, even though she was too shy to admit it. If she asked a girl, then it might be alright, but she asked that request to a young man, whose age was simr to her son, even though she was quite shameless, it made her quite awkward.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nagisa and Haru thought at the same time at this moment.


    ''Who''s most perverted here?'' 2x


    ---


    They yed for a long time before Nagisa became tired and slept directly on the sofa, leaving only both Haru and Mimori alone. Both of them were ying a game together before Mimori asked, "My son''s condition is a bit different from my daughter''s."


    "Let me see him first," Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true." Mimori nodded. After all, Haru hadn''t seen her son, so after he checked his condition, it wouldn''t be toote to make the decision after they met each other. "Do you need anything?"


    Haru didn''t answer Mimori''s question first and asked, "Say, your son is the fourth primogenitor, right? Which means he''s a vampire?"


    "He''s a human before, but now, he''s a vampire." Mimori didn''t look away from the screen and said, "I want him to return back to bing human. Can you do that?"


    "If it''s possible for a human to be a vampire, then isn''t it possible for a vampire to be a human? It might be because a human is weaker than a vampire, and most people are satisfied to be one that no one has ever thought to return back to bing a human," Haru said simply.


    "That''s true." Mimori nodded and said, "Once a person tastes power, they will be addicted." Compared to a human''s fragile body, the vampire''s body was more durable, and it could heal very fast along with immortality. Who wanted to be a human again?


    The price of bing a vampire was also quite simple. They only needed to consume blood. If they didn''t want to suck it directly from a human, they could suck it from a blood pack that was sold in the hospital, after all, today''s was a modern world, everything was very convenient, even a vampire could buy a blood pack from an online store.


    Haru nced at Mimori, and in truth, he wasn''t really sure what he should do to her son. After all, her son''s case was pretty much different from Nagisa''s, and her son had be a vampire, but¡­ well¡­


    ''Let''s just see tomorrow.'' Haru thought.


    "By the way, can you wear a mask tomorrow? And stay in theb?" Mimori suddenly said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at Mimori, then asked, "You''re not ready to let your son meet me?"


    Mimori blushed and nodded. "Well, my son is different from my daughter, after all."


    "Well¡­" Haru nodded and didn''t say much. After all, if he was in Mimoro''s son''s position, he also wouldn''t ept such if his mother had a young boyfriend like him, right?


    "By the way, I''ll give you the down payment," Mimori said.


    "Huh?" Haru hadn''t reacted, or rather, he deliberately didn''t react, letting Mimori kiss his cheek.


    Mimori only kissed for a moment before she pulled her face away with a red face. "Isn''t that eno ---" She hadn''t reacted since her lips were kissed!


    Haru directly kissed Mimori while wondering how a woman with two children could be embarrassed with a kiss on the cheek? But well, she was cute, so he forgave her with just a kiss on her lips.


    They kissed each other, intertwined each other''s tongues, and exchanged saliva. They did this for a long time before they parted their lips, creating a string of salivae.


    Haru looked at Mimori with a smile and said, "I received your down payment."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mimori could only lower her head at this moment, and somehow, it didn''t feel bad.

 Chapter 1889 - Do You Want To Become A Human?

    <h4>Chapter 1889 - Do You Want To Be A Human?</h4>


    Waking up in the afternoon, Kojou still felt lethargy and didn''t really want to move, but his mother used his pocket money as a hostage. There was nothing that he could do. He wore his uniform directly, then a white jacket that he usually wore. The reason why he chose to wear a uniform was that he was toozy to choose his normal clothes, and it was also quitemon for high school students to wear their uniform no matter what the asion was.


    Even in the original story, Kojou had always worn a high school uniform, but it might be because the original artist was toozy to draw the clothes, which caused him to wear a uniform all the time.


    Along the way, Kojou yawned several times and had never overthought since he only did a check-up. Even though he knew that his body was quite healthy, he often did check-ups, considering his mother also knew about his status as a fourth primogenitor.


    On the tram, Kojou stared at the scenery beyond the window, but then he noticed a sweet aroma, which caused him to frown. He turned his head lightly and noticed a beautiful woman with huge boobs.


    "Gnh!"


    Kojou''s eyes turned red, and he quickly looked away, feeling the liquid on his nose before he gulped his own blood to calm himself.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    When the tram stopped, Kojou quickly ran away without hesitation, and when the sweet smell disappeared, he sighed of relief.


    "Dammit!"


    The only thing that Kojou hated when he became a vampire was his urge to drink blood from time to time, especially when he saw a beautiful woman. It had been a while since he had be a vampire, but there was no way that he would drink someone else''s blood!


    Kojou then strode toward his mother''s house, feeling the hot temperature of the sun, which made him annoyed. "I should havee a little earlier¡­" If he hade earlier, then the sun wouldn''t be this intense.


    Due to being located in the tropics, as well as the influence of warm currents, the Itogami ind has a warm climate year-round, with temperatures averaging above twenty degrees Celsius even in winter. This gave Itogami Ind a reputation as an ind of evesting summer.


    It might be good for normal people, but for a vampire, it was a nightmare, but well, this ce was simply a heaven for any other demon since Itogami ind was the only ce where there wasn''t any discrimination.


    In a world where the number of humans was bigger than a demon, it was normal for a human for most humans to discriminate against a demon, especially when a demon was stronger than a human, which caused the human to fear them, which was why the Itogami Ind was simply a heaven for any demon who just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    But, even in this peaceful ce, there had always been darkness, and those darknesses woulde one after another toward the main character since it had always been the number one rule that the protagonist was a ma of trouble.


    It didn''t take a long time before Kojou arrived at his mother''s house and entered without hesitation. When he entered the living room, he directly said, "It''s hot! Nagisa, mom, can you give me something cold?"


    "Oh, Kojou-kun? Just take it yourselves." Nagisa ncedzily while eating a snack.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kojou shook his head and took the cold drink by himself, then asked, "Where''s mom?"


    "She''s going outside for a bit with Haru," Nagisa said simply.


    "Haru? Who is that?" Kojou asked with a confused expression.


    "Mom''s assistant. Anyway, told me to tell you to stay here for a moment before you start your check-up," Nagisa said without looking at Kojou since she was reading a fashion magazine on her hands.


    "Mom''s assistant?" Kojou raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t think too much.


    Both siblings then stayed together in the living room, watching televisionzily for a few hours until the door of the house was opened.


    "Kojou, are you there?" Mimori asked.


    "Mom, you''rete! I have been waiting too long!" Kojouined.


    "Sorry, sorry, I have something to do." Mimori smiled and said, "Anyway,e with me. Nagisa, take care of the house, alright? Oh, by the way, Haru has bought you a cake, don''t eat too much. You might get fat." She ced the cake on the table, pulled her son''s hand, then left the house directly.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t pull me so suddenly!" Kojou screamed, but he was ignored.


    "¡­¡­"


    Nagisa looked at her mother and big brother for a moment before she looked at the box of the cake. She opened the cake directly and looked at the cake for a moment before she strode to the kitchen to pick up a spoon. Sitting on the sofa, she ate it without hesitation.


    "Yummy!"


    ---


    Inside the car, Kojou looked at his mother with a confused expression and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with a sudden check-up?"


    Mimori looked at her son and asked, "Say, Kojou, do you want to be a human again?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Kojou was stunned, then blinked his eyes for a moment and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Do you want to or not? If not, then let''s go back," Mimori asked with a serious expression.


    "I want to! Of course, I want to be a human again!" Kojou said without hesitation since he felt that bing a vampire was really full of trouble. He just wanted to live a peaceful life, but it was impossible with his status as a vampire. "Can I be a human again?"


    Mimori looked at her son and shook her head. "I''m not sure."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Kojou.


    "But there''s a chance, so for now, just believe me," Mimori said.


    Kojou looked at his mother and nodded without hesitation. "Okay." Mimori was, after all, his mother, so of course, he trusted her without the slightest of doubt.


    Mimori looked at the relief expression of her son. She knew that she needed to return her son to be a human no matter what, after all, even though bing a vampire seemed to be very good for some people because they gained a lot of power, but for some people, it was simply a troublesome matter, and it was unnecessary.


    ---


    In a highly advanced building deep inside the underground area of the MAR, Mimori brought her son to this ce without hesitation.


    "This ce is¡­?" Kojou looked at the surrounding area with amazement since he could see a huge steel wall that seemed to be very strong, and at the same time, it seemed that he realized that his mother was more powerful than he had thought.


    Then Mimori led Kojou to a quite hugeboratory inside the building and said, "Lay on that bed first. I''ll set up the machine first."


    "Oh." Kojou nodded and didn''t think too much,ying on the bedzily. He couldn''t die anyway, so what was he afraid about?


    Looking at Kojou, whoy on the bed, Mimori then gave a signal directly.


    Kojou looked at his mom, who was still preparing the machine, then closed his eyes since he was a bit sleepy, though he didn''t realize that he had started to sleep directly.


    Hearing the soft breathing from Kojou, Mimori saw that her son was sleeping. She then let out a sigh and asked, "Haru, can youe out?"


    "Oh." Haru then opened the door of theboratory and walked toward Mimori.


    Mimori looked at Haru and bowed her head. "Please return my son back to humanity."


    Haru looked at Mimori and thought that this was the power of a mother. "Don''t bow your head. You have given me a down payment anyway, but I can''t promise you anything since your son''s condition is a bit different from Nagisa''s, but I''ll do what I can."


    "Thank you," Mimori said with red eyes.


    Haru took a deep breath and looked at Kojou, who was sleeping, then without hesitation, he used an "Elemental Sight" to perceive all the information about Kojou Akatsuki.


    ''Let''s see the power of the main character in this world.''

 Chapter 1890 - Snatch

    <h4>Chapter 1890 - Snatch</h4>


    The moment Haru used his Elemental Sight, he could see Kojou''s entire body and found out that this guy was the main protagonist of this world.


    How could he be so sure?


    The first reason was the little sister. Haru wasn''t sure why, but most authors loved to write the main character to have a little sister.


    The second reason was that the fourth primogenitor was a girl, and she was the one who gave Kojou an ability, which very fit the description of the harem protagonist.


    It might sound rude, but almost all the harem protagonist light novels were quite simr to each other, so it was quite easy to find it, especially when Haru saw Kojou''s stupid expression.


    Haru didn''t care much about Kojou, but he was interested in the power inside Kojou''s. He used his Elemental Sight, and based on the data that entered his head, he saw that Kojou''s body was several times stronger than a normal human, Kojou''s fangs were also a bit special andstly, he could see unlimited life energy from Kojou.


    It might be because as the fourth primogenitor, Kojou gained immortality, which gave him unlimited life energy.


    Still, even if the fourth primogenitor had an unlimited amount of life energy, Kojou was weak. After all, this guy didn''t have experience in fighting, and Kojou couldn''t use the power of the fourth primogenitor very well. More importantly, Kojou couldn''t control something that inhabited his body.


    Haru took a deep breath and prepared to sneak peek into the things that inhabited Kojou''s body.


    "What''s wrong?" Mimori asked worriedly when she saw Haru taking a deep breath and had a serious expression on his face.


    "Wait a moment, let me prepare myself," Haru said then started to use his barrier magic, creating a barrier around theboratory to protect the surrounding area, and no one would realize what was going to happen since he was sure that the things inside Kojou''s body were very aggressive, and once he peeked them, they would be angry for sure, so he needed to do little preparation before he did it.


    Unlike Mimori, who didn''t notice that Haru was using the Elemental Sight, the things inside Kojou''s body might realize his action and take offense to him. After all, the things inside Kojou''s body were the real power of the fourth primogenitor. They had their own pride as the strongest.


    Even though Haru was stronger than them, and he could also tame them, they didn''t know that and thought that he was weaker than them, so he needed to scare them and tame them directly since soon, they would be part of his body.


    "Mimori, stay behind me," Haru said with a serious tone.


    Mimori was confused, but she followed his words.


    Haru then, without hesitation, used his Elemental Sight on the things inside Kojou''s body.


    "ROOOOARRRR!!!!"


    The moment the Elemental Sight was used on the things inside Kojou''s body, all of them became furious directly, the abundance of energy exploded from Kojou''s body, and it shook the entire space.


    Luckily, Haru had made a barrier around theboratory, so they didn''t need to worry that someone might notice them.


    "Kojou!"


    Mimori was dumbfounded when she saw her son had gone berserk, and she could see all the energy that was released from her son''s body was so powerful that it could break anything in the surrounding area, and she knew if she didn''t stand behind Haru, then she might die directly because of the pressure. "Haru!" She held his back, and her voice was so desperate since she didn''t want her son to be in pain.


    "You don''t need to worry."


    His voice was like magic that it calmed Mimori directly, but then she saw something so amazing.


    "Shut up!"


    Haru then, without hesitation, used his "Haoshoku Haki"!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The moment Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki," it caused the space to tremble, and it almost twisted.


    The things inside Kojou''s body, the 12 Vassal Beasts inside, roared in pain when Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki" directly.


    Haru then used his Aquaman ability. Even though in the story, Aquaman might only seem to be able to control marine life, that wasn''t the truth. Aquaman could control anything with telepathic ability. It could be said that Aquaman was the one with the strongest mind control ability.


    With both "Haoshoku Haki" and "Aquaman''s telepathic ability," all the Vassal Beasts inside Kojou''s body started to calm down, and it was being subdued by Haru forcefully.


    Looking at everyone that started to calm down, Mimori was dumbfounded and looked at Haru with amazement, wondering who he was, but one thing for sure, she knew that she could believe in him.


    "Mimori, you know, there''s only one way for me to return your son to the human back," Haru said.


    "What?" Mimori asked.


    "That I need to absorb his power," Haru said.


    "You can absorb the power of the fourth primogenitor?" Mimori was dumbfounded.


    "I can do it." Haru nodded but said, "But I''ll be a vampire in exchange for him."


    "Ah." Mimori opened her mouth and wasn''t sure what to say. If she nodded, then that meant Haru would be a vampire in exchange for her son, and she couldn''t do it. She knew that Haru was a human, and even though she didn''t know how he could gain such powerful power, she knew that she couldn''t let him be a vampire.


    Her expression was very difficult at this moment, and she wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    Haru knew that the moment that he stole the power inside Kojou''s, there would be a lot of trouble that woulde to Mimori, Kojou, and Nagisa since the disappearance of the fourth primogenitor''s power was something that had never happened before, and it was something that would cause a lot of power, organization, party, and everyone to be scared.


    Haru knew how cheating his "Snatch" ability was since it could simply steal anything. He then caressed Mimori''s cheek and said, "Well, you don''t need to worry, don''t show such an expression. After all, this guy will be my stepson."


    "What the fuck did you say in this situation?!" Mimori was almost mad, but she was also blushing. She then shook her head and said, "I''m too old. You should go after Nagisa. She''s young, beautiful, and cute." She knew that she could trust her daughter to Haru after what he had given to her.


    Haru looked at Mimori for a moment with a smile and said, "Let''s talk about this after I have returned your son back to humanity." He then, without hesitation, used "Snatch" on Kojou, then every power of the fourth primogenitor was stolen by him directly, and it entered his body. He could feel the abundance of life energy on him, and he could feel that he had be even stronger. He could also feel the existence of 12 Vassal Beasts which also entered his body without hesitation, but at the same time, he started to notice the change in his body.


    The feminine and sweet smell from Mimori became intense, and it caused his eyes to turn red.


    The process of the Snatch wasn''t that long, and before long, Kojou was stillying there, with a pale expression, but when Haru used his light magic, Ripple, along with various treatment abilities that he owned, Kojou''splexion returned back to normal.


    Haru let out a long sigh, and somehow he felt slightly tired, after all,pared to the scale of Elemental Sight, the ability of the fourth primogenitor was several times more powerful, but in truth, he wasn''t tired because of the process of the "Snatch," but rather, he was tired to stop himself from holding Mimori, after all, his sexual drive was strong and being added the vampire''s life force energy, his sexual drive became even stronger, and as for his urge to drink blood, he could also feel it, but it was fairly weakpared his urge to have sex.


    Haru was thinking of using his "Sealing Magic" to seal his urge, but then he was hugged by Mimori.


    "Let''s move somewhere," Mimori whispered, and her hands moved toward the hard thing on his pants.


    Haru didn''t overthink, held Mimori''s body without hesitation, and teleported to the vi inside his Ocean to calm himself¡­ As for rejecting Mimiro''s advance, there was no such thing in his dictionary, and for now, he wanted to enjoy the fruit of his hard work.

 Chapter 1891 - I Dont Have A Hobby Of Drinking Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1891 - I Don''t Have A Hobby Of Drinking Blood</h4>


    On the huge luxurious soft bed, Mimori was tired, but there was a satisfied expression on her face. She had to admit that what she had done might be the best thing that she had ever done, but she knew that she couldn''t handle him alone since his stamina was just too inhumane for a normal human like her.


    Mimori, who was quite sleepy, suddenly felt warm energy enter her body, and somehow she felt more energized, and the soreness on her lower body was also healed, but she was toozy to move, or rather, she didn''t want to move since she really enjoyed this ce.


    Tropical Ind, warm temperature, the sound of waves, and rustling sound, caused her to feel rxed and sleepy.


    Mimori didn''t know where she was, but she thought that she might be teleported somewhere around Oceania since there were a lot of inds there and the warm temperature made her think that they were in the tropics area.


    "Wake up. You need to handle your son after this, right?" Haru suddenly said.


    "!!!"


    Mimori then quickly woke up and asked, "How long that we have sex?"


    "A few hours?" Haru wasn''t sure, but he hadn''t had enough at that moment. However, it was enough to calm him down, andpared to the time when the "Pleasure Magic" on his body went on berserk, it was still several times better.


    "Then - Then let''s go back!" Mimori said without hesitation since she was afraid that her son might have woken up.


    "Well, let''s go back, but let me handle something first." Haru then summoned a grimoire in his hand and then used the "Sealing Magic" that he had received before to seal his urge to drink blood. Even though he had be a vampire, it didn''t mean that he had be a full vampire since the genes of Aquaman on his body were several times stronger than the power of the fourth primogenitor that he had stolen from Kojou, but even so, part of his body had be a vampire, and he also had the urge to drink blood like any vampires, but he was a human, after all, so he didn''t really want to drink blood.


    Haru then used his grimoire and sealed the urge to drink blood from his body. He had to admit that the "Sealing Magic" that he had received in the past was very handy since it could seal anything, even the conceptual matter, and he also had trained this power a lot of times, so it was quite normal that it had be stronger under his hand.


    As for his libido, it was impossible to seal since it was simply powerful, and he also didn''t want to do that either, but he knew that when he sealed his urge to drink blood, then his sexual drive would be even stronger, which made him have a very big dilemma.


    Mimori looked at the grimoire on Haru''s hand and asked curiously, "What''s that?"


    "It''s a grimoire," Haru said.


    "Grimoire?" Mimori''s eyes shone, and she looked at Haru with expectation.


    Haru looked at Mimori with a sigh and said, "It has the ability to seal anything."


    "So, what did you seal?" Mimori asked.


    "My urge to drink blood." Haru looked at Mimori and said, "I''m still a human before, so unlike a vampire, if possible, I don''t really want to drink blood."


    "I - I see¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Mimori lowered her head and felt a bit depressed, her son was saved and became a human again, but her man had be a vampire in exchange.


    Haru patted Mimori''s head and said, "You''re my woman anyway. What are you being reserved for, if you want to repay me, then¡­" He whispered something, which caused Mimori to blush.


    "I don''t mind, but you''re too strong for me," Mimori said while using her hand to stroke Haru''s dick from up to down before she sat between his legs, using both of her hands to give pleasure to him. Even though it was possible for her to do it again since he could recover his stamina, if she was fucked several times again, she was sure that she might turn into an idiot like in those women in hentai manga. She thought for a bit and said, "Well, with your appearance, it is possible for you to get any woman, especially after you have gotten the power of the fourth primogenitor. I''m sure that your seeds are being sought after by every woman in this world."


    "¡­" Haru.


    Haru then put both of his hands behind his head, enjoying Mimori''s service, and said, "After this, you''ll meet a lot of trouble, especially from yourpany and various forces since the matter of the disappearance of the power of the fourth primogenitor isn''t something that can be taken lightly."


    "¡­" Mimori stopped, and she wasn''t sure what to say for a moment since she knew what would happen.


    "When that happens, just tell them that it was me who had stolen your son''s power," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Huh?!" Mimori was dumbfounded and quickly shook her head. "No, I have troubled you with the matter of both of my children. How can I trouble you again?"


    Haru then grabbed Mimori''s waist, moved her closer to him, and said without hesitation, "You''re my woman. Just shut up and let me protect you."


    Mimori bit her lower lip and knew that she couldn''t repay him anything besides this. She then, without hesitation, kissed his lips and grabbed his dick, and plunged it toward her vagina slowly. "Hmnh~~" She couldn''t help but moan, hugging him tightly while moving her waist up and down gently, enjoying the pleasure from this simple exchange. Her soft body wriggled around him, hugging him tightly, without letting him go. "I love you," she said without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t say much, only enjoyed the pleasure of the conquest.


    ---


    When they were done, they quickly washed their bodies up, and they were ready to return.


    "You have to go back first and I''ll handle this matter myself," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Mimori asked, and she was afraid that she might not meet him again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back, but I''ll leave in a different ce since I need to set up my power so I can protect you better on the Itogami Ind," Haru said, patting her head. "Just wait for me patiently, alright?"


    "Um¡­" Mimori nodded, then said, "I''m waiting for you at my houseter."


    "Okay, you have a lot of costumes in there, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "You pervert!" Mimori blushed but tried to tempt him again.


    Then they talked for a moment before Haru sent Mimori since he was afraid that they would keep doing the sexual activity and left Kojou in confusion. When she left, he thought about the seal that was located on Kojou''s memory, he didn''t say anything about the seal which sealed Kojou''s memory to Mimori, and he was sure that she also knew about that matter, but they didn''t think too much and just left the seal there since they felt that it was better that way. However, suddenly he heard Semiramis''s voice.


    ''Hey, are you done? I have poisoned the girl, but this girl is still moving, hurry up and help me!'' Semiramis''s voice was heard on his mind.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go there." He had gained the power of the fourth primogenitor, and now, he needed to solve the hidden danger of this power so he could use it fully in the future¡­ At the same time, he also wanted to ask Avrora Florestina about this power since he could feel that there was some part of it that was missing, and he needed to know about it.

 Chapter 1892 - Lets Start The Bonding Time

    <h4>Chapter 1892 - Let''s Start The Bonding Time</h4>


    Kojou opened his eyes slowly, and when he woke up, he felt veryfortable, and he hadn''t had this feeling for a long time.


    "You''ve woken up, Kojou-kun?"


    Kojou raised his body and looked at his mother. "Mom."


    "How is your body?" Mimori asked. Even though she had checked Kojou''s body and could see that he was healthier than a normal human, she still wanted to ask directly from him.


    "It''s alright. I feel better," Kojou said.


    "Well, that''s good." Mimori sighed in relief.


    "So have I returned to being a human?" Kojou asked.


    "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry about your urge to drink blood again."


    "I see¡­ that''s great!" Kojou was really d that he had be a human again, but strangely, there was a disappointment in his heart, but he ignored it and didn''t think too much. He didn''t realize that at this moment, when he had be a normal human, all of his chances to meet a lot of beautiful girls would disappear, and there was no chance for him to recover all of that again in the future.


    "Well, if you''re alright, let''s go back. I''m sure Nagisa is waiting for us now," Mimori said.


    "Oh!" Kojou nodded without hesitation, and now, he wasn''t the fourth primogenitor, and he had be a normal human.


    ---


    After Semiramis talked with him, Haru quickly moved to Semiramis''s side and saw a house, and some part of the water was frozen.


    "Hey, you''re sote!" Semiramis rolled her eyes when she saw Haru and said, "This girl has caused me a lot of trouble, you know?"


    "Sorry, sorry." Haru looked at Avrora Florestina, who had used her power to freeze the house,nd, some water, and Semirami''s poison. "Your poison doesn''t work?"


    "It was frozen directly." Semiramis didn''t really want to admit it, but she knew that she wasn''t strong enough to catch Avrora Florestina without killing her.


    The aura around Avrora was very strong, and it caused a slight tremor in the air and space, and everything was so cold at that moment. She then looked at Haru and felt a bit bewildered before she smiled and said, "It seems that I don''t need to hunt you again, so let me devour you know so I can regain all of my power!" She then dashed with very fast speed toward Haru''s direction, opened her mouth, trying to devour the energy around Haru.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Semiramis.


    Semiramis chuckled and said, "Use your pleasure magic on her. Let me see how this girl''s face looks after being molested with your magic."


    "¡­" Haru.


    Without hesitation, Haru used his "Pleasure Magic" since it was the best magic to handle a female, even if they were virgin or not, it didn''t really matter since everyone could feel pleasure no matter what they were.


    The moment his "Pleasure Magic" was used, a pink light started to form into tentacles that wrapped around Avovra''s body.


    Avrora was about to freeze these tentacles, but suddenly¡­


    "Aaaahhnnn!!!!"


    Avrora moaned loudly without any restraint!


    Her drool was dripped, her eyes rolled, her moans were so loud, and liquid dripped from herher region, causing her panties to be wet, and all of this was caused by Haru''s pleasure magic.


    "Stop! Ahnh~~ My body feels weird! Stop, stop, or I''ll turn into an idiot! Anhh~~~~."


    Avrora kept moaning without stopping, her body convulsing, and she just couldn''t think of anything besides the pleasure on her body.


    Haru, of course, also had developed his pleasure magic, and it could be said that it could affect everything in this world, and it wasn''t being limited by someone who was a virgin or not. He knew that pleasure was a happy feeling. As long as someone could feel happy, they could feel pleasure, and it could be said no one could defend against this magic.


    Watching Avrora, Semiramis shuddered and could still the tingling feeling in herher region. It felt so good, but at the same time, it was a bit too much that she might turn into an idiot because of the pleasure, but if it happened to someone else, she felt very happy to watch it. "Still, why did that girl suddenly go on berserk?"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it must be because of the safety measure inside her body? Or the second personality inside her? I''m not really sure. I''ll check it outter." Haru had heard about Avrora''s personality from Mimori, so he felt quite weird when he saw that Avrora had be so aggressive all of sudden.


    Because of the intense pleasure, Avrora moaned loudly for thest time before she passed out.


    Haru quickly caught Avrora and used his ability to return everything back to normal, even the ice that froze everything. He put her on the bed then used his "Elemental Sight" to check her body, and as expected, he found something.


    "Did you find something?" Semiramis asked curiously.


    "There''s a curse on her body," Haru said simply.


    "I''m not good at this. I can''t help you." Even though Semiramis might be good at magic, she wasn''t good at curse-rted spells.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry. I can solve it." Haru then took out his grimoire again and used his "Sealing Magic" again.


    Semiramis raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''re going to seal the curse?" Of course, she knew about Haru''s Sealing Magic, it was very powerful magic, and at the same time, it was very troublesome. After all, her power had been sealed before, and she lost all of her power, which made her very miserable. Luckily, he only used that power on her for a moment before he returned her power.


    "There are two ways to use "Sealing Magic," one is to seal, and the other is to unseal," Haru said.


    Semiramis wasn''t stupid, and she knew what Haru was nning. "So you''re going to unseal the curse?"


    "Yeah." Haru used his Elemental Sight to target the curse on Avrora''s body. Then a blue light appeared from his grimoire. "Inverse Release!"


    Avrora''s body was wrapped in aplex pattern of blue light, and after a moment, a "click" sound was heard.


    "Done?" Semiramis asked.


    "It''s done." Haru nodded and said, "But it isn''t over since there''s something that I need to do first."


    "What?" Semiramis asked, then saw 12 beasts appear at the same time, and she could feel the hostility from their eyes.


    Haru then moved forward without hesitation and said, "Take care of Avrora for a moment while I start the bonding with everyone."


    "¡­" Semiramis let out a sigh and nodded. "Don''t worry, can you give me popcorn and juice?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    ---


    Avrora wasn''t sure and opened her eyes slightly with a surprised expression. She knew that she had died and she was living on Nagisa''s body, but suddenly she felt that she owned her own body, even though she wanted to end her life.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    Avrora''s heard a voice and turned her head, feeling surprised when she saw a very beautiful woman with long ck hair and elf-like ears. There were many questions on her mind, but when she saw the woman was looking at the distance, she felt curious and followed her gaze, then she was dumbfounded.


    "¡­Is that my Vassal Beasts?"


    Avrora was wondering whether she was still dreaming at this moment.

 Chapter 1893 - Useless Pet

    <h4>Chapter 1893 - Useless Pet</h4>


    Haru had to admit that the 12 Vassal Beasts were very strong, but in the Ocean, he was the one with the power. There was no way for the 12 Vassal Beasts to defeat him with limited energy, so he directly beat all of them directly with his fists. As for the female ones, he directly used the Pleasure Magic on them, causing them to moan and their bodies to convulse without being able to move.


    The fourth primogenitor had 12 Vassal Beasts, which was: Mesarthim Adamas (Aries Prote / The Divine Sheep of Adamantine); Cor Tauri Sucinum (Taurus Deutera / The Ox Headed King Of Amber); Al-Meissa Mercury (Gemini Tritos / The Serpentine Dragon of Mercury); Natra-Cinereus (Cancer Tetartos / The Carapace of Silver Mist); Regulus Aurum (Leo Pemptos / The Lion of Gold); Minuva Iris (Virgo Hektos / Rainbow mes of the Dark Princess); Kiffa-Ater (Libra Hebdomos / The ck Sword of Abraded Night); Sha-Vi (Scorpio Ogdoos / Purple Scorpion-Tiger); Al-Nasl Minimum (Sagittarius Enatos / The Bicorn of Deep Crimson); Dabih-Crystallus (Capricornus Dekatos / The Goat of Glinting Eyes); Sadalmelik-Albus (Aquarius Hendekatos / The Water Spirit of White Steel); andstly, Alrescha cies (Pisces Dodekatos / The Bewitching Princess of Azure Ice).


    Out of the 12 Vassal Beasts of the fourth primogenitor and among the 12 of them, three of the Vassal Beats had the body of a woman, but even though they were female, he knew that they couldn''t be underestimated.


    Each of them was very powerful, but with limited energy, it was quite easy for Haru to beat all of them by himself. Still, if they were full of energy, then they might cause him a lot of trouble. After all, the powerfulbination of 12 Vassal Beasts was something that might cause him trouble.


    Now, the question is, why did Haru beat them up?


    The reason was very simple, and that was because the Vassal Beast had never thought of a vampire or their master as a master. Rather they had always thought of them as food. To summon a Vassal Beast, a vampire needed to use their life force energy, and those energies would be food for the Vassal Beast. In exchange, the Vassal Beast might help the vampire to fight, but it would never be controlled or even let themselves be controlled, especially by their foods, right?


    The Vassal Beast was very powerful, and they had their own pride, so of course, they wouldn''t follow someone who was weaker than them, especially a vampire, who they treated as their food, and the reason why they decided to fight for the vampire was that they didn''t want their food to be destroyed, so they decided to fight, it was like when an animal would fight against someone or other animals when they entered their territories, it was as simple as that.


    That was why Haru decided to beat all the Vassal Beasts by himself so they would follow him, and he would themselves be tamed by him since he had to admit that the power of the 12 Vassal Beasts was very interesting.


    Each of the 12 Vassal Beasts had an unique ability: the First Familiar: Mesarthim Adamas had the power to manipte diamonds; the Second Familiar: Cor Tauri Sucinum had the power to manipte bothva and tectonic tes; the Third Familiar: Al-Meissa Mercury had the power to eat the space itself along with the dimension; the Fourth Familiar: Natra-Cinereus had the power to render anything ethereal by producing mists; the Fifth Familiar: Regulus Aurum had the power to produce and manipte the electromaic energy; the Sixth Familiar: Minuva Iris had the ability to maniptews of nature and also carried the cause and effect cutting ability; the Seventh Familiar: Kiffa-Ater had the power to manipte gravity; the Eighth Familiar: Sha-Vi had the power to manipte poison and could make antidotes; the Ninth Familiar: Al-Nasl Minium had the power to produce and manipte sound; the Tenth Familiar: Dabih-Crystallus had the power to manipte mental and spiritual; the Eleventh Familiar: Sadalmelik-Albus had the power to revert phenomenon to its original state which was nothingness; andstly the Twelfth Familiar: Alrescha cies had the power to manipte water and lower the temperature below absolute zero.


    Haru had seen how a vampire fought, and they had always summoned their familiar to fight, which was pretty much quite azy way to fight. If he was the vampire, well, he had be one, then he would fight together with his familiar, not let them fight alone with themselves, after all, no matter how strong they were, they were just a beast and fighting someone with a number had always been very effective.


    The vampires had an abundant amount of energy, and if they wanted to learn magic, it was a piece of cake for them, and Haru was sure that the vampires could also learn the magic or the ability that their familiars used, so if they fought together, the vampires were simply the strongest, but it might be because they were the strongest that they had bezy and thought that no one could defeat them, so they had never thought to develop their abilities further.


    However, Haru had to admit that, considering the ability of vampires, even though they might be able to develop the magic or the ability that was used by their familiars, it would still be very hard. After all, summoning and learning magic were two different things. Still, it was different for him, who owned "Midora''s Mirror Neuron," "Elemental Sight," "Kenbunshoku Haki," and "Telepathy." It was a simple matter of learning all the abilities of the 12 Vassal Beasts.


    Haru had to admit that 12 Vassal Beasts were powerful. However, in the end, they were still a beast, they didn''t have logic, and they couldn''t use their ability in more precise or develop their ability further such as Regulus Aurum, whose ability was to manipte an electromaic, this beast could only st electromaic, but it was unable to create something like a railgun, electric field maniption, electromaic detection, hacking, iron sand maniption, mind control, etc.


    Many things could be used with electromaic, but this beast could only st it toward him, which made him annoyed, wondering why this beast who had lived for the past millennia would be this weak?


    "Roarrr¡­¡­"


    Regulus Aurum somehow could understand Haru''s words and could only cry in the grievance.


    As for the others, they weren''t much better since they were punched, kicked, and beaten by Haru all the way through.


    Haru beat all of them for the past few hours before he took a break since all of themy on the water weakly, unable to move. As for him, he was still full of energy.


    "Thanks for your hard work," Semiramis said with a smile and gave him a towel and a bottle of juice.


    "Thanks," Haru took the towel and wiped his face, then drank the juice that she had brought.


    "By the way, your pet, the lion one, can you lend it to me for a bit? I want to get its poison," Semiramis said.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t overthink. Then he looked at Avrora, who was looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. He then put on his warmest smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Avrora. It''s our first meeting and you might not know me, but I have heard you from Mimori."


    "Mimori?" Avrora looked at Haru in surprise.


    Haru nodded and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Kasugano Haruka." He then extended his hand toward her, and Avrora also held his hand shyly. After all, she had heard who he was from Semiramis.


    "Well, I''m sure that there''s a lot of things that you want to ask. How about we talk?" Haru said since he knew that there were many questions that this girl wanted to ask him.


    "Yes." Avrora nodded since there were many things that she wanted to ask him.


    Both of them then walked side by side, next to each other, on the beach before they started their conversation.

 Chapter 1894 - Legal Loli

    <h4>Chapter 1894 - Legal Loli</h4>


    While Haru observed Avrora, Avrora also observed Haru.


    Haru had to admit that Avrora was quite cute, even though her body might be simr to those of middle school students. He knew that she was quite old, or rather, she was very old since she was there from the beginning of this world, but even so, she was still adorable, and he felt d that she was a legal loli.


    Avrora had blue eyes and had long blonde hair that reached her legs. Her body was quite petite, and she was very easy to carry.


    As for Avrora, she had to admit that she had never seen someone whose face was so handsome andfortable to look at, and it caused her to blush, even though she didn''t realize it. She had lived for a very, very long time, and she had never seen someone as handsome as him.


    The feeling that Haru gave her was so special, and he had this aura that made her want to be close with, but at the same time, she still remembered the feeling when she was being taken by the Root, and it caused her body to tingle whenever she was with him, and her heart raced. She didn''t hate this feeling, but somehow, she was quite nervous and felt jumpy all the time.


    ''But it feels nice¡­''


    Both of them walked together, feeling the sandy sand on their feet since they wore sandals.


    "So first, what do you want to ask?" Haru asked.


    Avrora looked at Haru shyly and said, "Um, Kasugano-kun¡­"


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Call me Haru," Haru said with a smile.


    Avrora nodded with a red face and called out his name softly, "Haru." She wasn''t sure why, but she felt quite shy at that moment and said, "Haru, can you tell me why I am here?" Before she died in the past, she put her consciousness into Nagisa, which was why she was quite confused at why she was suddenly in this ce.


    "You remember Mimori, right?" Haru asked.


    "Un." Avrora nodded and said, "She''s the mother of Nagisa and Kojou."


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "She asked me to return both of her daughter and son back to normal human, so I helped her, and the reason why you''re here is that I took your consciousness out from Nagisa''s body."


    "I see¡­" Avrora sighed in relief, then asked, "So Kojou has also be a human?" She knew that she had entrusted her power to Kojou, which was why, in truth, she was quite surprised when she could feel her power inside Haru''s body since she wasn''t sure how Haru could transfer the power on Kojou''s body on himself, which made her quite curious. As for the chance of him killing Kojou, she had never thought that possibility since she could see the rtionship between Haru and Mimori seemed to be very close from how he talked before, so she didn''t think that Haru would hurt Kojou.


    Kojou, after all, had spent a long time with Avrora, and he had taken care of her for the past three years, even though he didn''t remember it, but she still remembered it, which was why she still cared about him, but not so long, after all, a certain someone had messed up her body before.


    "Um." Haru nodded and said, "You might have realized that the power of the fourth primogenitor is inside my body now, and I''ve absorbed it from Kojou-kun''s body since he wanted to be a human."


    "I see¡­" Avrora nodded, but there was a slight sadness on her face since her power wasn''t epted, but then she felt her head was gently patted, which caused her to look up.


    "You don''t need to worry. He''s living well as a human now," Haru said.


    Avrora nodded and thought that it was good that Kojou could live normally. She didn''t think about him anymore and asked, "So where is this?"


    "Hmm¡­ we''re in my world," Haru said.


    "Your world?" Avrora looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Well, you can say that it is my ability, and you can call it Reality Marble," Haru said.


    "Reality Marble?" Avrora looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "You can say that I project the world inside my imagination into reality, which is why it is called Reality Marble," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Avrora was too dumbfounded to say anything since, from Haru''s exnation that meant, he created this world. She looked around, and all she could see was water beyond what she could see. She wasn''t sure how big it was, but she was sure that it might even be as big as the earth. She then looked at Haru, took a deep breath, and asked, "Are you a God?" This was the only conclusion that she could get from their conversation. She could only think that Haru was a God who just happened to meet Mimori and helped Mimori since, in her life, she had never seen someone who was capable of showing such power in her life. Creating a world out of imagination, and she was sure that Haru would be able to control this world. If this guy wasn''t a God, then who was he?


    Haru chuckled and said, "No, I''m a human, but I''m just slightly stronger than other humans." But then he stopped and said, "But well, since I''ve absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor, then part of me has be a vampire now."


    Avrora nodded and epted everything calmly. After all, she had been living for a long time, so she had seen a lot of things, but then she realized something and her expression became panicked. "Haru, you should erase me now!"


    "Why?" Haru looked at Avrora with a confused expression.


    "There''s a Root inside my body!" Avrora said.


    "Root?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "It is a curse that gives me an alternate personality that functioned as an autonomous killing program that would surface and possess me." Avrora looked at Haru with worry since she didn''t want him to be hurt and said, "If the Root possesses me now, then I will try to devour you."


    "Oh, you mean that then you don''t need to worry," Haru said, and now, he knew the name of the Curse on Avrora''s body.


    "¡­¡­" Avrora looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "Why can you be so calm?"


    "Because I''ve unsealed that curse on your body," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Avrora was dumbfounded again, but then her face quickly turned red since she suddenly recalled what had happened before. She knew what this guy had done to her before, which somehow made her understand why her body was tingling, and she was very shy when she looked at him.


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry, I don''t want to hurt you, after all, so that''s all I could do at that time," Haru said.


    "It''s alright¡­ I know the situation is serious¡­" Avrora tried to smile, but she was somehow sad since her body had be dirty now, but then her hands were held by Haru, which caused her to look up at him.


    "If you don''t mind, let me take responsibility for you, Avrora," Haru said while looking straight into Avrora''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Avrora stood there with a dumbfounded expression again, but her face quickly turned red, and it gradually covered her neck.


    Semiramis, who saw what had happened, could only shake her head and thought that Avrora, who was older than her, was too naive, right?

 Chapter 1895 - Avroras Origin

    <h4>Chapter 1895 - Avrora''s Origin</h4>


    On the beach house, Haru, Semiramis, and Avrora stayed together. The three of them ate the BBQ that was cooked by Haru.


    Semiramis ate the BBQ with relish and smile, even though she had often eaten his food, she had to admit that it tasted so good, but even so, she still maintained her graceful and coquettish aura, sitting next to Haru, licking her lips from time to time, which caused Haru to feel restless.


    Avrora was also the same. She sat next to Haru and ate with great speed since she had never tasted something as delicious as this. "Haru, this is very delicious!" She then took one of the meat with her fork and wanted to feed Haru.


    ''Well, I''m the one who cooked it, after all.'' Haru thought, but he didn''t say much and said, "Let me taste it." He opened his mouth and ate meat. "It''s good!"


    Avrora blushed and nodded happily.


    Then they continued to eat until Avrora decided to talk about what she was, including her origin, how she appeared, and what the fourth primogenitor was.


    In truth, Haru was curious about the origin of the fourth primogenitor, especially when Mimori didn''t have a clear answer over the history of the world, but Avrora was different. After all, Avrora was the fourth primogenitor who had lived for a very, very long time, so he was sure that she had a lot of interesting knowledge.


    Semiramis was also quite curious since she also wanted to know more about this world, and as for conquering this world, she knew that it was only a time, considering Haru''s mission was to create an Empire.


    "Kaleid Blood." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "That''s what everyone calls us."


    "Us?" 2x


    Haru and Semiramis raised their eyebrows.


    Avrora''s expression was a bit sad, looking at Haru, wondering why she didn''t meet him earlier that way¡­ she then shook her head since everything had happened, so there was nothing that she could do. "There were 12 of us, and each of them managed one familiar, but after what had happened a half year ago, the nine of us had been devoured inside me." If Kojou was powerful, then the 12 of them wouldn''t have to meet such a disaster. Unfortunately, Kojou was so weak that he couldn''t do anything.


    If Haru knew what Avrora was thinking, then he could only shake his head since this had always been the main character''s trait. Whenever there was a heroine who needed help, the main protagonist would be there by chance.


    "Oh-ho?" Semiramis looked at Avrora with interest.


    "So what happened?" Haru asked.


    "zing Banquet." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "The zing Banquet happened, and the Root was awakened, and to stop them, we could only sacrifice some of us, leaving only three of us."


    Haru patted Avrora''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry. Everything has ended."


    "Um, thank you, Haru." Avrora smiled and knew that Root had disappeared, so there was nothing that she should be worried about. As for the rest? She didn''t think too much and felt satisfied that she could be with Haru now.


    "I know about the Root, but what is the zing Banquet?" Semiramis asked since she had been listening to their conversation before.


    "You know¡­ unlike you, who can control and beat up the Vassal Beasts like that¡­" Avrora still remembered how 12 Vassal Beasts became so docile in front of Haru, and her feeling was still veryplex. "For them, we''re just their food, and they''re helping us to fight the enemy. Our rtionship is like symbiosis rather than master and servant."


    Semiramis raised her eyebrow and asked, "Can you defeat them?"


    Avrora shook her head and said, "No, my body and energy might be powerful, but that''s all,pared to the Vassal Beasts, our strength is just too far apart, and there''s no need for us to fight each other."


    "So what''s this zing Banquet?" Haru asked, returning their conversation back.


    "It''s a ritual where the 12 Vassal Beasts of the fourth primogenitor eat all the memories of the people in Itogami Ind, no, the world," Avrora said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Semiramis.


    Semiramis raised her eyebrow then thought the docile beats had been beaten by Haru.


    "Why did they decide to eat the memories of people?" Haru asked.


    "Because they''re hungry," Avrora said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Semiramis.


    Haru rubbed his temple and said, "Well, why don''t you tell us about your origin first since I''m not really sure about your origin, considering the information that I have collected might be different from what you know."


    "Well¡­" Avrora nodded and started to tell her origin and everything.


    Kaleid Bloodline is an artificial bloodline created by the three primogenitors as the strongest God-Killing weapon. But it proved to be so powerful that they could not control it, and it eventually turned on them. In the end, they divided the bloodline into twelve parts between twelve vampires that would represent the twelve Beast Vassals, giving the origin of the fourth primogenitor.


    Then everything was simr to what Haru had told Mimori before, Avrora and her sisters were created to y Cain, but after they had in him, they went on berserk since they had thought of Cain as their friends. However, the one who created them Devas and three primogenitors had put a curse on her and her sisters beforehand, causing her to lose and be sealed, but before they were sealed, they had killed several Devas, leaving them with a very small number.


    Then by ident, Avrora had awoken again a few years ago, but because of some ident, the Root was activated and caused the zing Banquet.


    "I transferred my power to Kojou Akatsuki, then I put my consciousness into Nagisa," Avrora said and let out a long sigh, feeling quitefortable that she could tell everything. She had given her power to Kojou, but since Kojou didn''t want it and decided to let Haru absorb that power, there was nothing that she could do, and it might also be very good since she didn''t think that Kojou might be able to handle the responsibility to wield the power of the fourth primogenitor.


    Semiramis raised her eyebrow and thought that this girl was too naive since Avrora wanted to save Nagisa at that time. If Avrora''s choice was to kill Nagisa at that time, then Avrora wouldn''t have this trouble, and she also thought that this Kojou Akatsuki was simply useless, screaming all the time, saying that he would save everyone, and fought the enemy, but, without power, everything was useless.


    Weakness is the original sin.


    Kojou''s role could be changed by anyone as long as they appeared at the right time and helped Avrora. Even if that person wasn''t Kojou, it was all good.


    Semiramis wanted to say something, but her hand was being held by Haru. She looked at him and saw him shake his head. She let out a sigh and nodded.


    Haru patted Avrora''s head and said, "Now, you don''t need to worry about everything, I might not be able to get your body now, but for now, you should be saved."


    Avrora nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you, Haru."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru somehow had an urge to kiss this girl, but anyway, it wasn''t the time, and he asked again, "So is there something that we need to watch out again?"


    "Hmm¡­ probably our prototype Kenon, the three primogenitors, andstly, the Devas." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "Once the news that you have be the fourth primogenitor, all of them, no, maybe, it has already been decided that you''ll rule this world." She looked at Haru, straight into his eyes, and said, "I''ll stay by your side and support you, so don''t lose and lose your way, alright?"


    ''Don''t lose your way, huh?''


    Haru smiled amusedly at Avrora''s words inwardly since who he was? Wasn''t that clear?


    "Then stay by my side, alright? My cute fourth primogenitor," Haru said yfully, staring at Avrora with a smile.


    Looking at this smile, Avrora wasn''t sure, but she had a feeling that from now on, her days would be interesting.


    "Cough! Cough! Can you not forget me here?" Semiramis said annoyedly, then looked at Avrora''s body thoughtfully.


    Haru didn''t know what Semirams was thinking, but even if he knew, he could only stare at her speechlessly.

 Chapter 1896 - Lets Buy A Company

    <h4>Chapter 1896 - Let''s Buy A Company</h4>


    Mimori had sent back both of her son and daughter after she had confirmed both of them were alright. She might tell them to go back again in two days since she wanted to check their condition again, but for now, she told them to go back.


    In her house, Mimori was alone, and usually, she would be alright, and she didn''t think too much, but now, she felt a bit lonely for some reason. She bit her lower lip and remembered what she had done with him before and could feel her panties slowly bing wet. If it was before, then she might not care much about this problem, but now, she had enjoyed it, and she really loved it, but where was he?


    Mimori let out a sigh andid on the sofa absentmindedly, waiting for him, wondering what was happening. After all, she could tell that there was no way that the process to transfer the power of the fourth primogenitor would be this simple, right?


    Mimori rolled right to the left, feeling very worried, wondering whether he was alright, but then she heard someone open the door.


    "I''m back."


    Mimori dashed directly with all of her power and jumped into Haru''s.


    Haru saw Mimori, who dashed and leaped before shetched into him with a speechless expression. He lifted her butts slightly and asked, "How is your son?"


    "He should be alright, but I''ll check with him again." Mimori''s expression turned serious when Haru mentioned her son, but then¡­ "Well, let''s talk about that matterter. Let''s go to my room! Go! Go!"


    Haru looked at Mimori and only smiled before he brought her to her room since he could guess what this woman was about to do.


    ---


    With a flushed face, Mimori tried to take her breath, snuggled into Haru''s arms with a satisfied smile and fatigue. Looking at his thing that became hard once again, she sighed and said, "You know, you need more women again. I can''t handle you by myself."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, let''s talk about that matterter. Right now, we need to think about the aftermath of the situation that happens after your son has returned back to being a human."


    Mimori slowly felt energy enter her body, but she had felt this feeling before, so she didn''t feel surprised and looked at Haru with a serious expression and asked, "What''ll happen?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Well, the first thing that will happen is yourpany, MAR, won''t stay silent when they know that your son has be a normal human. They''lle after you and your son, or your daughter once they know that your son has lost his power." It could be said that the power of the fourth primogenitor became the deterrent for any forces in this Itogami Ind, even though it might cause a lot of trouble, but it could only protect their loved one, but Haru was sure that Kujou didn''t realize all of that, especially after he saw Kojou''s stupid expression, he knew that Kojou wasn''t smart. He could tell that Kojou''s personality was like, "If I don''t like you, then I''ll beat you up."


    Somehow that was the feeling that Haru felt when he saw Kojou''s face for the first time.


    "You have maintained the body of Avrora inside MAR, right? Both of you are at the use of each other''s rtionship, but now, it is a bit different," Haru said. He was sure that Mimori had provided her son''s data to MAR so they would let her be the head of the researcher of MAR''s medical department and used various institutes on thepany.


    MAR was only the first one, but it wasn''t thest one.


    Haru was sure that everyone who was inside the Itogami Ind, from various organizations, forces, and individuals, would be curious at how someone could steal the ability of the fourth primogenitor.


    Mimori didn''t say anything since she knew what Haru was saying was the truth, and he also had told her the solution, but it was still ufortable.


    Haru patted Mimori''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry, I don''t really want to be a hermit or be a low-profile, with my power, it is impossible to hide forever, or rather, isn''t it better for someone to know about me?"


    "Well¡­" Mimori sighed and nodded.


    "Still, I can''t leave you unprotected after all," Haru said and took out various gadgets to protect Mimori. "If you need my help, you use this thing, and if you want to run away, this is a teleportation device that I''ve inserted my energy inside. You can use them 1000 times."


    Mimori was stunned and looked at the things that were given by Haru, and she could see a pink sticker on them. Her expression became fanatical, and she asked, "What are these? And what are these pink stickers?" She was, after all, a researcher, and of course, when she saw interesting things, she would be very interested.


    Haru''s mouth twitched and quickly stopped Mimori.


    "What?" Mimori looked at Haru with a confused expression.


    "I have a feeling that once I''ve given all of them, you''ll dismantle them and use them for research, right?" Haru said.


    "Of course! I''ll do that! I''m a researcher!" Mimori said without hesitation.


    "I don''t really mind if you are trying to dismantle them, but I don''t want the results of those researches to enter MAR. If you do that, you''ll cause me a lot of loss, Mimori," Haru said helplessly.


    "¡­" Mimori couldn''t say anything. After all, she was a researcher, and she wasn''t a businessman, but she wasn''t stupid since she knew that all the results of the research that she had done on Haru''s device would enter the pocket of MAR. She then looked at Haru and asked, "So what should I do?"


    "Well, you don''t need to worry, I''ll buy apany for you, so you can move up from MARter," Haru said.


    "¡­" Mimori was dumbfounded and asked, "Sorry, what?"


    "I''ll buy apany," Haru said.


    "¡­" Mimori rubbed her temple and asked, "You need a lot of money, you know?"


    Haru didn''t say anything and showed the amount of money that he had collected on his ount to Mimori.


    Mimori was confused at why Haru would show her his phone, but then she was dumbfounded. "¡­are these all money?"


    "I collected all of them in a few days," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori.


    Haru stood up and opened the curtain, staring at the outside scenery, and said, "Even if I stay at home, I can control this world." With his ability, even if he became a shut-in, he really could control the world with money easily and became the boss behind the scenes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mimori blinked her eyes and knew that this guy was fascinating. She then jumped, ignored her sore body, hugged him tightly, and said, "Ok, let''s do it! But before that¡­" She knew that she couldn''t control this man, but what of it, it was great that she could watch him start his ambition!


    Haru also didn''t say much since he knew that it was only a time for him to control this world. He hugged Mimori in his arms and pushed her to bed, but his eyes were sharp, thinking about his possible enemy. ''MAR, huh?''


    "Anhhn!!"


    Hearing her moan, Haru also forgot the matter of his possible enemies and enjoyed the pleasure of a beautiful widow.

 Chapter 1897 - Kojou: Enjoying My Peaceful Life

    <h4>Chapter 1897 - Kojou: Enjoying My Peaceful Life</h4>


    Time passed very quickly, and it was time for Kojou to return to the school, and somehow, even though he had be a human again, he still felt lethargy right in the morning.


    "Kojou-kun, wake up!" Nagisa sighed, looking at her brother, who was still veryzy.


    "Oh." Kojou noddedzily and ate his breakfast.


    Nagisa looked at her brother, but she didn''t say much before she turned on the television to see the news.


    "Now, let us wee our special guest, Ichijou Haruka!"


    "WOOOOO!!"


    The moment that name fell, everyone on the news was very excited, and the sound of exim could be heard through the television.


    "What?!" Nagisa suddenly became excited then watched Haru, who was on the news, entering the stage, wearing a suit and ck round sunsses. Even though she wasn''t sure why Haru was wearing those sses, she had to admit that he was still very handsome when he wore them, but she didn''t realize that sunsses gave of a disguise effect. She wasn''t affected by the disguise effect since she often saw him every day, but anyway, she didn''t care about any of that, watching his handsome face. She was just excited at that moment.


    After their meeting before, Nagisa kept talking with Haru all the time. After all, he was working with her mother now. Her mother was working under Haru now, and his business was also very developed even though it was created just a moment, and of course, she would support them, and if possible¡­ her face blushed, and she thought about the future possibility.


    Looking at his little sister, who became excited, looking at the handsome guy on the television, Kojou couldn''t help but cast jealousy and asked, "What are you getting excited for?" He didn''t know what kind of talk that Haru and the MC of the news were talking about, but he was sure that they were talking about economics matter, which was something that he didn''t have an interest in, and with his brain, there was no way for him to understand what everyone was excited about. What he cared more about was that his little sister cared about another guy besides him, and of course, as an older brother, he felt a bit sad and jealous.


    "Kojou-kun, are you stupid? He is mom''s boss, you know? You should show some interest in him!" Nagisa couldn''t help but reprimand her brother!


    "Ha?!" Kojou was dumbfounded and asked, "Isn''t mom working at MAR? How can mom work under him?" He then quickly looked at Haru on the television, and he wasn''t sure why, but he felt a great threat from Haru.


    "Kojou-kun, mom has resigned from MAR, and you should also have seen a lot of problems happen on the MAR, right?" Nagisa asked with a frown.


    "Ha? Resign? Does MAR have a problem? What kind of problem?" Kojou became stupid.


    Looking at her brother, Nagisa let out a long sigh and said, "Well, I won''t say much about the MAR since you won''t understand."


    "¡­¡­" Kojou''s lips twitched, but he didn''t refute Nagisa''s words since he was more curious why his mother decided to resign from MAR. "So why did mom resign from MAR?"


    "Well¡­" Nagisa then thought for a while and put her index finger on her lips. Even though she said those words to Kojou before, in truth, she didn''t really understand much what was happening and said, "I remembered mom felt like she was trapped on the MAR, so she decided to resign and joined Ichijou Haruka."


    "Huh? Was mom trapped? What do you mean?" Kojou quickly became emotional and quickly held Nagisa''s shoulders.


    "It hurts! Kojou-kun, it hurts!" Nagisa flinched and couldn''t help butin since the force that was used by Kojou was very painful.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry¡­" Kojou quickly let go of Nagisa and couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty for hurting his little sister.


    Nagisa sighed and said, "I know that you''re worried, but you don''t need to worry anymore since mom is okay now, but if you want to know more, you should go to her new house and talk with herter." She rubbed her shoulders that were held by Kojou since it still felt painful. She then waited for Kojou to help her. Unfortunately, Kojou ignored her and murmured alone, which made her annoyed. "Hmph! I''ll go to school first! Stupid, Kojou-kun!" She then left without hesitation, feeling quite annoyed by her older brother.


    *Baam!*


    Looking at Nagisa, who walked out of the house angrily, Kojou could only shake his head in confusion. "What''s wrong with her?" As the protagonist of this world, he had one main trait, and that was his obliviousness. He lost his power, and if he didn''t lose his obliviousness, then he might lose a lot of things more in the future.


    ---


    It had been a while since Kojou was at school, and he had to admit that he quite missed the school since, in school, he didn''t hear the talk about Ichijou Haruka. After he was reprimanded by his little sister, he walked out to the school while searching for information regarding the matter of Ichijou Haruka, but when he saw it, he couldn''t help but sigh since he didn''t expect that there was such an amazing existence in this world.


    Even though Kojou''s mind might not be bright, he knew clearly what Haru had done was very amazing since Haru could create a multi-billion business, creating investment managementpanies, but more importantly, he didn''t have a prejudice against a demon, even though Haru was a human and it seemed that Haru wanted to create the world where both human and demon could stand side by side, without any discrimination, hate, or prejudice, which made him amazed.


    Kojou had be a vampire before, and of course, he knew that the reason why the Itogami Ind was created was that Japan couldn''t ept the demon in their country, even if they could, Japan didn''t want the number of the demon to be too much. Not only Japan, but most of the countries that were led by humans were the same, which was why the Itogami Ind was paradise for the demon since they didn''t need to fight on this ind.


    Even though Kojou didn''t want to, he had to admit that he was quite amazed by Haru, and he had respected him quite a lot, especially when he had some good feelings toward a vampire. "Avrora¡­" When that name fell from his mouth, he wasn''t sure why, but he felt very sad, and at the same time, he felt that he had disappointed her. Even though his memory wasn''t that clear and there were a lot of things that he didn''t remember, he knew that she was very important to him, but he knew that it didn''t really matter anymore since he had be a human now.


    Kojou then felt the sunlight on his face and couldn''t help but feel quitefortable by it¡­ When he was a vampire, he couldn''t enjoy sunlight since it made him irritated, but now, it was different, he loved it, and he had to admit that he really enjoyed his peaceful life now.

 Chapter 1898 - The New Fourth Primogenitor

    <h4>Chapter 1898 - The New Fourth Primogenitor</h4>


    Kojou was enjoying his life as a human now, letting the sunlight hit his body, somehow made him bothfortable and sleepy, but it quickly ended when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Oh, Kojou? You''ve got a goodplexion there!"


    Kojou turned his headzily and looked at his best friend. "Yaze¡­"


    Yaze Motoki, that was the name of this young man. He was a tall, high-school student. He had teal eyes and swept-back brown hair. He also had a pair of headphones around his neck most of the time.


    Both Kojou and Yaze had known each other since middle school, and somehow they kept staying together from then on.


    "You''refortable with the sun now?" Yaze asked with a smile.


    Hearing Yaze''s question, Kojou didn''t overthink and nodded. "Yeah, it has been a while since I have feltfortable."


    "I see¡­" Yaze nodded, but his expression was quite heavy. He had observed Kojou for the past month, and even though he had never asked directly, he knew what had happened to Kojou, especially after he had heard his response before. ''You''ve returned back to being human, huh?'' Even though he was d that his best friend could gain his normal life, he knew that it wasn''t a good thing for the world. Unlike Kojou, who was a bit stupid and veryzy, he didn''t know anything about the one who had stolen the fourth primogenitor. Personality, power, identity, and a lot more, there was a lot of mystery, but even so, he might have an idea who the new fourth primogenitor was.


    Yaze sat down on his seat, then looked at the dark cloud that started to gather near the Ind North, and his expression couldn''t help but be heavy. Then he looked in the direction of the huge building that was owned by the person who was suspected as the new fourth primogenitor. When he thought about the identity of that person, then looked at Kojou, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh since there was noparison between the two.


    Yaze might be a high school student and also Kojou''s best friend, but in truth, he was the member of the Lion King Organization and Kojou''s observer after Kojou had be the fourth primogenitor, but he knew that he didn''t need to do that task anymore, considering Kojou wasn''t the fourth primogenitor anymore.


    Some might notice that Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization, but what was the Lion King Organization was?


    The Lion King Organization or the Lion King Agency is a special agency established by the National Public Safety Commission. They engage in intelligence gathering and sabotage to impederge-scale magical disasters and sorcerous terrorism.


    The agency''s roots go back to the Takiguchi Musha, the guards who protected the Inner Pce from evil spirits and apparitions during the Heian period. Thus, it is an organization older than the present government of Japan.


    The disappearing power of the fourth primogenitor on Kojou''s body caused a huge issue among all the people in this world, especially the one who was very knowledgeable about the supernatural matter since, after all, there was someone who could steal the power of the fourth primogenitor, which meant this person could also steal someone else''s power too, right?


    In the past months, when they realized that the power of Kojou Akatsuki had disappeared, every organization worked overtime in the past month, and they didn''t find any clue until¡­


    ''Well, the organization might send someone from now on, especially¡­'' Yaze looked at Kojou withplicated, when he thought there was a chance the rtionship between Kojou''s mother and¡­


    Yaze quickly shook his head and decided to shut his mouth since he knew if his best friend knew that his mother was¡­ *Cough!* *Cough!*, he decided not to say anything.


    "That damn thunder!"


    Suddenly Yaze and Kojou heard a familiar voice. They turned and looked at their female friend.


    "Yo, Asagi," Kojou greeted his female friendzily, but Asagi didn''t seem to care much about his greeting and looked at the direction of the thunder with a sigh.


    Asagi Aiba is a high-school student studying in Saikai Academy and a ssmate of Kojou Akatsuki and Motoki Yaze. She is a beautiful fair-skinned high-school girl with waist-length dyed strawberry blonde hair that is curled at the ends and passes through her shoulder with a fringe and bangs at either side of her face with a long ponytail tied by a pink ribbon, pinkish-red eyes, and an average build and height.


    Simr to her two friends, while Kojou might be an ex-fourth primogenitor, and Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization and was the real observer of Kojou.


    Asagi had a secret identity, and she was an expert programmer and worked for the Manmade Ind Management Corporation. Because of her powerful skill, she was even called by the nickname Cyber Empress.


    When Asagi ignored him, Kojou didn''t think too much and asked, "What''s wrong with the thunder?"


    Asagi frowned and asked, "Kojou, you don''t know about the thunder?''


    "Huh? Is it something serious? We''re at the Itogami Ind, you know? One or two thunders is quite normal, right?" Kojou said with some confusion.


    "¡­¡­" Yaze and Asagi.


    Yaze let out a long sigh and said, "Kojou, don''t tell me that you don''t know about the thunder ident that has caused a serious loss to the MAR?"


    "Ha? Serious loss? MAR? What does thunder have to do with MAR?" Kojou was very confused at that moment, wondering what the rtionship between the thunder and the giant conglomerate was?


    Asagi let out a long sigh and said, "Kojou¡­ if the thunder is normal, then I won''t say much, but this thunder happened on the headquarters of a giant conglomerate several times and the building of the Manmade Ind Management Corporation, and do you know once this thunder happened, it would paralyze and destroy electronic equipment? Not only that, once the thunder happened, it would also cause the power outage for several days, and when it was cleared, the thunder would strike down again."


    "Huh? Such a thing happened?!" Kojou was dumbfounded.


    Asagi ignored Kojou''s reaction since she knew how stupid this guy was, and at the same time, she was wondering why she fell for him? She shook her head and said, "It was as if this was an EMP weapon."


    "EMP weapon?" Kojou was confused.


    "You mean like those Graphite bombs?" Yaze asked with a frown.


    The graphite bomb is intended to be a non-lethal weapon used to disable an electrical grid. The bomb works by spreading a dense cloud of extremely fine, chemically treated carbon fments over air-insted high voltage instations like transformers and power lines, causing short-circuits and subsequent disruption of the electricity supply in an area, a region, or even an entire small country.


    The graphite bomb was first used against Iraq in the Gulf War (1990-1991), knocking out 85% of the electrical supply.


    "Yes, it is something like that." Asagi nodded and said, "But it is several times more powerful than the graphite bomb, but well, I''m not really sure, let''s just hope that the Ind Guard and the Management of the Ind can do something about this problem since I''m afraid that those thunders might strike down the other inds in the Itogami Ind." She was really afraid of those thunders, and when she thought that she might not be able to connect to the electricity or the inte, she felt that she might be very scared.


    "I see¡­" Yaze nodded and thought about the seriousness of this problem.


    As for Kojou, he was confused and decided to sleep.


    Then they talked for a while until it was time for the ss to start, but¡­


    "What? Natsuki-chan isn''t at school again?" Kojou asked with some confusion.


    The middle-aged teacher didn''t care much about theints of the students and continued to teach everyone, but Yaze knew where Natsuki was and what she was doing at that moment¡­ ''Well, I hope nothing is going to happen.''

 Chapter 1899 - Witch Of The Void 1

    <h4>Chapter 1899 - Witch Of The Void 1</h4>


    Natsuki Minamiya.


    That name was mentioned in the previous chapter, and as for her identity, she was an English teacher at Saikai Academy, and she was one of few people who knew that Kojou Akatsuki had returned as a human again.


    Outside of school, Natsuki was a high-ranking attack mage and was referred to as "Witch of the Void." She was also the guardian ("the jailer, the door, and the key") of the legendary magical prison that houses the most dangerous supernatural criminals, with her body being sealed inside the prison and while the version of her that appeared outside of the prison was merely an illusion.


    But even if her body was just an illusion, no one could underestimate her power, considering she was a master at various powerful magic such as Space Maniption, Chain Projection, Prison barrier, and Guardian Summoning. But even so, she didn''t dare to use all of that magic in this ce. She looked at the huge building in front of her. It might be because there was a rule that the building height was extremely restricted that the owner of this building couldn''t build a skyscraper.


    ''If possible, then¡­''


    Natsuki took a deep breath then walked calmly toward the entrance of the building. There were two guards that stood in front of the building, but she didn''t look down on them, or rather she was quite wary of the two of them since she knew that the power of the guards was enough to rip a human''s flesh into two with just their bare hands.


    Natsuki knew that they weren''t humans but rather a robot that was developed by the owner of this building or a giant corporation. When she entered, she could feel that her magic was slowly disappearing, which made her frown, and somehow it was quite hard to maintain her figure, considering she used magic to create an illusion of her body, but she wasn''t a normal magician, even though it was hard, she could still maintain her illusion.


    Natsuki looked at this building, and she had to admit that she was amazed by the security of this building.


    "Wee. Is there anything else that we can help you with?"


    Still, Natsuki had to admit the service in this ce was very good, and more importantly, the receptionist was both demon and human together, which surprised her. She then introduced herself, telling them their identity and her intention toe to this ce. When the female receptionist heard that she was a member of the Ind Guard, along with her identity, the female receptionist didn''t say much and justmunicated with the people above whether to let her enter or not.


    Natsuki didn''t say anything and waited for a while.


    "Please wait for a moment. Ichijou-sama is still in the meeting," the female receptionist said politely. "Please wait in our waiting room. You can rest there while waiting."


    "Yes." Natsuki nodded and didn''t refuse. In truth, she was quite curious about the boss behind this ck Clover cooperation since she knew that a lot of things that happened on this ind might have rted to him, but there was no evidence about this matter, and she knew that this matter was far more simple on the surface, and something deeper was going on.


    Natsuki knew that some people had sent someone to attack thispany, and even caused a lot of trouble to it, but thispany and the people behind thispany didn''t say much and directly erased the existence of the people who had caused trouble and caused a huge loss directly to thepany that was rted to the person who had caused the problem.


    The most recent conflict was the conflict between both the ck Clover group and MAR, but the MAR couldn''t do anything, considering a lot of thunder happened on their headquarters, caused a lot of loss to theirpany, and even caused theirpany to not able to operate for several days or even a week.


    If MAR didn''t have a rtionship with the management of the Itogami Ind, then Natsuki might not havee forward, and she was toozy toe forward at the matter of the problem between the twopanies.


    Natsuki knew what was happening, but she was toozy to know since their fights didn''t cause trouble to the civilians, but it might be because the Management Corporation was involved in the conflict between the MAR and the ck Clover that the Management Corporation was also being hit by the thunder so even if she didn''t want to do anything, she knew that she needed to do something, after all, an ability that was able to strike down anyone with a thunder easily and caused a huge loss on the corporation, weren''t something that normal people could do.


    Natsuki knew that the power behind the ck Clover group was huge, and more importantly, it had the power over media, which caused a lot of ck history of both the Management Corporation and the MAR to be known by the public directly, which was pretty much scary. If possible, she didn''t want to make thispany her enemy.


    Natsuki might be kind, but she wasn''t a hero-type who knew that someone would do something wrong and directly caught them. If she was that type of person, then she might as well have caught the three primogenitors who had caused a lot of mess in this world directly.


    Natsuki waited in the waiting room patiently and drank the ck tea that was made by the ck Clover group, and she had to admit that it tasted so damn good!


    Natsuki looked at the tea and thought that she should change the brand of her tea in the future.


    ''Bank, investment management, media, entertainment, tourism, food, technology, fishing, mining, construction, hotels, and even real estate, huh?'' Natsuki thought that the power of the ck Clover group was very strong, but the problem wasn''t this.


    ''Fourth primogenitor¡­'' When this name was mentioned to her, Natsuki knew mysterious thispany was. When the power of the fourth primogenitor on Kojou Akatsuki disappeared and Kojou''s mother, Mimori Akatsuki, decided to move to thispany, she knew that a lot of things were happening under her nose, but she just wanted to close her eyes and pretend that she didn''t see anything since it was very troublesome or rather, she felt that her power might not be able to do anything, and she was very helpless.


    "Minamiya-san, please follow me. Ichijou-sama has finished his meeting," the female receptionist said.


    Natsuki nodded, but she didn''t say much. She followed the female receptionist and then walked toward the room that was located on the top floor of this building. While walking, she observed how amazing the interior of this building was until she arrived in front of a huge door.


    "Please enter," the female receptionist said while opening the door with a smile.


    Natsuki nodded then walked inside. She could see a huge room inside, and the inside was quite simple that she was quite surprised, but even though this ce was quite simple, it gave off a veryfortable feeling.


    "You''re Minamiya Natsuki, the ''Witch of the Void.''" The young man smiled and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m Kasugano Haruka."


    Natsuki then saw a young man in an aloha shirt, shorts, and round sunsses. She had to admit that even if his getups were quite individual, he might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen, which somehow made her blush, but then she realized something.


    "Wait? Kasugano Haruka?"


    Natsuki somehow realized that this meeting might not be as simple as it seemed, considering he might have introduced his real name to her. She took a deep breath, trying to calm down her throbbing heart, and said, "My name is Minamiya Natsuki¡­ Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 1900 - Witch Of The Void 2

    <h4>Chapter 1900 - Witch Of The Void 2</h4>


    When Natsuki entered his room, Haru observed Natsuki, and suddenly he started to wonder why there was a lot of legal loli in this world?


    Looking at Natsuki in front of him, Haru wasn''t sure how to describe his feelings.


    Natsuki has long ck hair that has a fringe and long bangs on either side of her face, and dark-blue eyes. She is seen wearing a gothic lolita outfit, and more importantly, she appears to be much younger because she has been in an enchanted sleep for ten years of which has made her body not age.


    Haru knew that Natsuki was at her 26, but right now, he could only see her as an elementary school student.


    Natsuki, who enjoyed the ck tea that was brewed by Haru, suddenly raised her eyebrow and asked, "Did you think something rude about me?"


    "Yes, Natsuki-chan," Haru said.


    "¡­" Natsuki gripped the fan in her hand and said, "Don''t call me Natsuki-chan!"


    "Well, what should I call you?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Just call me Natsuki, or Minamiya, or something, just don''t use "-chan" on me." In truth, Natsuki almost exploded at this moment and wanted to throw her fan at him, but she held it, considering the status of the person in front of her was something that she couldn''t fight.


    "Well, what are you doing here, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Natsuki.


    Natsuki took a deep breath and said, "Kasugano-kun, was it?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "That''s my real name."


    Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you use a fake name?"


    "Wait! Before I answer your question, how about we make it interesting?" Haru said.


    "Interesting?" Natsuki frowned.


    "In truth, I don''t like your tone and the way you look at me with such contempt eyes. I''m not a masochist, you know, Natsuki-chan?" Haru smiled and said, "I''m also not a criminal, and what reason do I need to answer your question? If it isn''t your cute face, then I might directly tell someone to send you off."


    "¡­" This sudden change in personality caused Natsuki to feel stumped, but at the same time, she felt pressured at this moment. She could feel that her heart was palpitating, and it took a while before she could calm herself. "Yes, I''m sorry." It had been a while since she had met someone who could threaten her, even the president of variouspanies would be very respectful toward her, considering she was the "Witch of the Void," but the young man in front of her was different.


    Natsuki wasn''t sure how to describe this feeling, but it was just she felt she needed to respect this young man, and she needed to realize that the reason that they could stand in the same ce was that he let her, telling her that he could crush her anytime. She somehow wanted to try to attack him, but she knew that she couldn''t since she couldn''t even use her magic the moment she entered this ce, which made her a bit speechless.


    "That''s good." Haru smiled and said, "I''ve always believed that human nature has always been good, but if someone screws me, then I''ll screw them back with a double payback." He then sipped his coffee calmly and asked, "You can ask me three questions, but in return, you have to answer three of my questions. If you don''t want to, then let''s just end our conversation right away."


    Natsuki frowned since she wasn''t sure what kind of question that Haru would ask her, considering she knew a lot of secrets in this world, but she thought for a while and nodded. "I agree with your condition."


    "So who will ask first?" Haru asked.


    "I''ll ask you first." Natsuki looked at Haru and asked, "What are you?"


    "Me? I''m a human," Haru said.


    "What?! Impossible!" Natsuki had never seen a powerful human such as him.


    "If you don''t believe it, then it is alright, but you have lost one of your chances to ask me a question. You have two more chances," Haru said simply and didn''t care about herint.


    Natsuki grumbled, but she didn''t say much. She looked at him and asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Well, Natsuki-chan, can you let me see your real body? The photo is fine," Haru said.


    "Why?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki didn''t see the harm in this request, so she just somehow gave him her real photo directly on her phone. "Here."


    Haru looked at the photo of grown-up Natsuki and had to admit that she was very beautiful. He looked at her and said, "You''re really beautiful."


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki''s face reddened instantly since she was praised as cute usually, and she had never been praised as beautiful, which made her blush.


    "You''re so cute when you''re blushing, Natsuki-chan," Haru said with a smile.


    "Shut up!" Natsuki felt that the flow of the conversation was in Haru''s hand, and she felt like she was being yed around by him, which made her annoyed. "Anyway, I''ll ask you my second question."


    "Go ahead." Haru nodded.


    "What''s your purpose?" Natsuki asked.


    "My purpose?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Which purpose?"


    "I mean, why you''ve attacked both MAR and the Ind Management Corporation!" Natsuki said annoyedly.


    Haru looked at Natsuki nkly and asked, "You think that I''m the one who does it? I might be a genius at business, but do you think that someone causes a lot of trouble?"


    "Yes!" Natsuki nodded.


    "Well, then let me ask you a question back, why did both MAR and the Ind Management Corporation cause me a lot of trouble and even try to attack me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­" Natsuki.


    "I''m just a businessman, I just want to do my business quietly, but someone just doesn''t let me do it quietly, so¡­" Haru said with a smile.


    Natsuki looked at Haru for a while and asked, "You just want to do business?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Natsuki-chan, you should know how fierce businesspetition is, and I can be killed by someone anytime, because I move someone else''s cake, considering this ce is the turf of MAR and the Ind Management Corporation, but they realize that I''m stronger than they have thought, and they have sent you because they''re helpless, right? You should know that if I''m not strong, then my head will be off from my neck now." He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    "¡­" Natsuki couldn''t deny Haru''s words since that was the truth. She let out a sigh and nodded. "I understand, so what''s your second question?"


    "Well, my second question is, are you single?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki''s lips twitched and asked, "Wh - Why are you asking that question?!" She wasn''t sure why. She felt like she just couldn''t control her emotion in front of him.


    "You''re a charming woman. Isn''t it normal for me to court you?" Haru asked calmly


    "¡­"


    Natsuki had lived for a long time, but it was the first time someone would flirt with her like this.


    "So?" Haru looked at Natsuki curiously.


    "¡­I''m single¡­" Natsuki murmured with a red face, with her loli body, was there any man that showed interest in her? Even if they showed an interest, she wouldn''t care about them since she knew that they were weirdos, but Haru was different since he had seen her real appearance and showed an attraction toward her.


    "I see, that''s great." Haru nodded with a smile and asked, "So thest question, what do you want to ask?"


    Natsuki took a deep breath and thought about what kind of thest question that she should ask him.


    ''There''s only one, huh?''


    Natsuki thought for a bit, looked at him, and asked, "Are you the fourth primogenitor?" She wasn''t sure why she asked this question, but she asked this question anyway.


    "Yes." Haru nodded simply.


    "¡­" Natsuki.


    Haru smiled and said, "You think that I''ll hide my identity? No." He shook his head and said, "In front of overwhelming power, every conspiracy is useless, and even the legendary magical prison can''t bind me. Even if the whole world wants to do something for me, I can handle all of them. If I want, I can even erase the electricity in Itogami Ind, Japan, and even in the world forever, and at that time, everyone will return to the medieval era where there wasn''t electricity. I wonder what they will do at that time."


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki couldn''t say anything, and her body trembled at that moment. Even though no one would die, if Haru really erased all the electricity in this world, then¡­


    Natsuki couldn''t think about the consequences, and even though Haru didn''t kill anyone, the inconvenience that was brought without electricity was something that she couldn''t imagine. There were more questions on her head, but she knew that she only had three questions, and she had used all of them. Depending on him, she could be erased now since she didn''t even have the magic to do anything right now.


    "Well, it is my turn next," Haru said.


    Natsuki took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. She looked at him and asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Are you free tonight?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki had thought a lot about what kind of questions Haru would ask, whether what the MAR was nning or what the government or other organizations would do, but she had never really thought that this guy would really be interested in her. She took a deep breath and nodded. "I''m free tonight. Let''s have dinner at my house." She made her decision without hesitation since she wanted to learn more about him¡­ It didn''t mean that she had an interest in him, but she just wanted to know whether his existence would harm the world. Well, she really didn''t have an interest in him, alright?

 Chapter 1901 - The Harem Protagonist Is Always Very Busy

    <h4>Chapter 1901 - The Harem Protagonist Is Always Very Busy</h4>


    When Natsuki walked out from the building, she looked at the building again for a moment and looked in the direction of his office, and somehow her face reddened. She quickly used her teleportation and disappeared, and at the same time, she knew that she needed to remind everyone that he was the new fourth primogenitor, and unlike the stupid Kojou Akatsuki, Haru''s threat was several times bigger than anything, considering the threat that Haru had given to everyone.


    ''Erasing all the electricity in this world, huh?''


    Natsuki could only imagine that the world would be instantly in chaos when she heard that possibility. With this matter beingpleted, she needed to quickly go back and report to their previous conversation and tell everyone not to provoke him. Then after that, she was going to prepare their date, wait, that wasn''t right, what she would prepare the official matter since she had a lot of things that she needed to talk about with him, not because she was interested in his invitation, alright?


    As for the conflict between the MAR and the ck Clover, Natsuki didn''t really care much and decided to ignore this matter, considering it had nothing to do with her.


    ---


    Haru didn''t expect Natsuki to be so cute, well, her appearance was very cute, but he was more interested in her sexy body rather than the cute one.


    ''But legendary prison, huh?''


    In truth, Haru had an interest in this prison, and he was wondering what kind of ce it was, but he knew that that ce wasn''t that powerful, considering it wasn''t able to catch the three primogenitors in this world. He was in the middle of a thought, but then the door of his office opened so suddenly.


    "Haru! Where''s Natsuki-chan? Where''s she?" Mimori entered Haru''s room and looked around. Natsuki was also her son''s teacher, and of course, she had seen Natsuki several times, and at how cute she was, if possible, she wanted to hug Natsuki all the time, giving her a plushy or something.


    Haru looked at Mimori helplessly and said, "She has gone back."


    "What?! How could that be?! I want to see her wear various uniforms that I have taken out from thepany!" Anyway, Haru had a garment and fashionpany. Mimori used thatpany very well to create various costumes that she loved.


    Looking at how perverted Mimori was, somehow Haru could imagine Kojou and Nagisa might be perverts, not that he was going to say anything since he knew that he was also a pervert.


    "Still, what''s she doing here?" Mimori asked since she knew Natsuki''s role on this ind wasn''t that simple.


    "She questioned me about my purpose and identity, that''s all," Haru said.


    "I see¡­ you''ve told her that you''re the fourth primogenitor?" Mimori asked, sat on hisp, looking at him curiously.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori took a deep breath and asked, "You don''t hide it?"


    "Why should I hide it? And even if they know, can they do something about me?" Haru asked.


    "¡­¡­" Mimori thought about all the abilities that were shown by Haru and knew that there was no way for an organization or an individual to be able to posses a threat to him, even if it was possible, he could run away directly to the outer space, then send out a meteor one after another, that way, who could catch him?


    "What kind of threat did you say to Natsuki-chan before?" Mimori asked.


    "I told them that if they kept causing me trouble, I would erase all the electricity in this world and turn back the era into the medieval era," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Mimori couldn''t say any words, but she had to admit that this threat was very effective, and it wasn''t that cruel since Haru didn''t kill anyone. "That''s a great idea!"


    "Right?" Haru nodded and said, "Well, with the disappearance of the electricity, the demon might be more rampant, though." After all, like a human, not all a demon was good, and once they went on berserk, there was nothing that could stop them, especially when a human didn''t have an advanced weapon that could protect them.


    "Humans aren''t that weak. Each of them has a unique power. You''re also a human, too, right? I''m sure you won''t let them go rampant if you really erase the electricity in this world," Mimori said.


    "Well, that''s true." Haru nodded.


    "Still, the MAR is surely very persistent, huh?" Mimori was quite annoyed at the MAR at that moment.


    "Well, you don''t need to worry. With me beside you, no one will be able to do something about you," Haru said while caressing Mimori''s head gently.


    Mimori blushed, snuggled into him, and said, "Say, you have a date with Natsuki-chan tonight, right?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Go! Go and date her! I support you!" Mimori thought for a while and said, "By the way, you''re still 16 years old, right? Why don''t you just enter high school? Even without you, thepany is doing very well, right?"


    "¡­You want me to go to school?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Of course, the office is all right, but I''m not sure about the school. More importantly, you can get a lot of cute girls there!" Mimori said with an excited expression.


    "¡­" Haru had known from the beginning that this girl was a pervert, but he didn''t expect that she would be this much of a pervert. He then threw her on the sofa and decided to teach her a lesson to keep her mouth.


    "Kyaaa~~~" Mimori let out a loud voice before it turned into a loud moan, and she had to admit that she might be waiting for this moment.


    ---


    Haru was on his way to Natsuki''s house, but he decided to bring something first, such as tea or cake. It wasn''t something expensive, but he was only visiting Natsuki''s house for the first time, so he didn''t buy anything exaggerated, but before he walked to Natsuki''s house, he walked around the ind for a bit to see whether he could see something interesting.


    Haru spent most of his time on business, after all, so he didn''t have time to enjoy this ind. Looking at the scenery around the town, he thought that he should bring Avrora, Semiramis, and Mimori in the future.


    Wearing a facemask and round sunsses, Haru walkedzily, but he still attracted a lot of attention, considering his silver hair was so beautiful, and his smell was so amazing. Unfortunately, he was wearing a facemask and round sunsses that no one could see his face at this moment, but¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that his day wouldn''t be so peaceful, especially when he saw part of the department store in front of him was destroyed by the fight of two demons. Watching two demons fighting each other, he raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t say much since it happened every day.


    ''Werewolf and a vampire, huh?''


    ''What a cliche.''


    Haru thought and only watched along with the crowd, waiting for the Ind Guard toe, but when he saw two girls, who were about to be caught in their fight, he quickly moved and kicked one of those demons directly.


    *BOOOOM!*


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    The two girls seemed to be quite dumbfounded when they saw Haru suddenly appear in front of them and save them.


    As for the werewolf type of demon, he was directly passed out after he was kicked by Haru.


    "Are you two alright? Let''s talkter and run away now," Haru said.


    The two girls had a lot of questions, but they nodded quickly since they didn''t want to be caught by the fight anymore, but¡­


    "Oi! Don''t you think that you can run away!"


    Haru and the two girls suddenly saw one of the demons summoned a wolf with a wind that surrounded its body, and they knew instantly that this demon had summoned his familiar.


    "Vampire!" 2x


    The two girls eximed.


    Haru frowned and wondered whether it was a trap, but he didn''t think too much since all he needed was to smack them up.

 Chapter 1902 - Can We Meet Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1902 - Can We Meet Again?</h4>


    Asagi and her friend, Rin Tsukishima, went to the department store to y together. In truth, they had invited both Yaze and Kojou, but both of them were toozy to go out with them, so, in the end, both of them walked together after they went home from school.


    "Geez, that stupid Kojou!" Asagi was annoyed when she thought about Kojou''sck of response.


    Rin let out a sigh and said, "Asagi, you''re a beautiful girl. What do you like about that guy?" She really didn''t understand Asagi''s taste of man, after all, Asagi was so beautiful, and there were a lot of guys who had an interest in her, but this girl fell for someone who was so oblivious and stupid, which made her really couldn''t understand what she was thinking.


    "Rin¡­" Asagi also wasn''t sure why she liked Kojou, after all. In truth, she also didn''t really understand why she felt this way, or rather, it might be because of the author''s plot? It happened because of the protagonist aura, no one was sure, since she was also very unsure at why she had fallen for Kojou since there was really no special meeting between the two nor he had saved her, but she just fell with him, which made her a bit confused.


    "Well, enough to talk about, guys! Let''s just have fun!" Rin said without hesitation.


    "Yes!" Asagi nodded and cheered without hesitation. "Let''s forget about a guy and have fun with the two of us!"


    Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Just don''t swing that way, alright?"


    "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!"


    ---


    Rin and Asagi were having a st together, shopping here and there, ying together, but they forgot that as the heroine of the story, and with her special identity, there was a lot of ident that happened around her but her luck had always been so good.


    *BOOOOM!*


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    Rin and Asagi were startled, and there was a loud sound of the rm. After a moment of shock, they opened their eyes and saw two demons fighting each other.


    One demon was a werewolf type of demon, and the other one seemed to be a vampire since they could see the fangs on his mouth.


    "Rin, let''s run!" Asagi''s mind had always been so good, and she knew that she couldn''t stay here too long.


    Rin also nodded and quickly ran away.


    Both of them quickly ran away, but the fight between the two demons got closer and closer toward them.


    "Why are you two getting closer and closer!" Asagi really wanted to cry at that moment. "Mogwai, what about the Ind Guard?"


    Mogwai is an A.I. who assists Asagi and is very helpful in every situation.


    "Ojou (Mydy), the Ind Guard wille at least 20 minutes!" Mogwai answered.


    "That''s too long! What are they doing! Why do they think we have paid our taxes!" Asagiined.


    "You can''t me them. After all, there''s a lot of fights like this on the ind," Mogwai said, but then it was observing the surrounding area to see whether there was something that could help them.


    As for Rin, she didn''t feel that much surprised by Asagi, who was talking with Mogwai since she also knew about Asagi''s part-time job as a programmer and a hacker.


    "Ojou, run that way!" Mogwai suddenly said.


    Hearing Mogwai''s words, Asagi and Rin didn''t hesitate and followed Mogwai''s words, but it might be their imagination, suddenly they were attracted by a young man who had silver hair while wearing round sunsses and a facemask. Their eyes met each other until suddenly the man disappeared and appeared in front of them.


    The werewolf, who was thrown away, was about to hit both Asagi and Rin, but he was kicked by Haru directly and passed out.


    "Are you two alright? Let''s talkter and run away now," the young man said.


    Rin and Asagi looked at the young man for a moment, but they quickly nodded, but was it so easy to run away?


    "Oi! Don''t you think that you can run away!"


    The vampire, who was fighting against the werewolf, seemed to be unable to ept when the werewolf was being beaten by Haru directly so he quickly summoned his Vassal Beast to be ready to fight Haru since he could see that Haru was very strong.


    "Vassal Beast, huh?"


    Looking at the fierce green wolf that was surrounded by wind, Haru knew that this was the Vassal Beast of the vampire in front of him.


    "Hey, let''s run! That guy is a vampire! You should know how dangerous his Vassal Beast is!" Asagi quickly said since she didn''t want the guy who had just helped them to be hurt. Even though she could tell that he was very strong, a vampire was the strongest demon out there, and she could tell that the vassal beast that was owned by the vampire was very dangerous.


    "If we can run away, then I''ll run away, you know?" Haru said helplessly, then asked, "Is there a pipe steel or something?" He thought for a while and decided to use a power that wouldn''t cause too muchmotion.


    "Pipe steel?" 2x


    Rin and Asagi were confused, but Mogwai quickly reacted.


    "Nii-chan, there''s pipe metal one meter away from you," Mogwai''s voice was heard through Asagi''s smartphone.


    "Thanks." Haru found the pipe steel directly, held it with his hands, then started to breathe.


    The sound of his breathing was so loud that it caused both Rin and Asagi to be startled.


    As for the vampire, he onlyughed and looked at Haru in disdain. "What can you do with just pipe steel alone! Grigor, attack him!"


    Haru let out his breath softly and said, "First Form: Water Surface sh." He created a powerful single concentrated sh and decapitated the head of the wind wolf directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    No sound was heard at this moment when everyone saw how easy it was for him to dedicate the head of the vassal beast.


    "Wh --?!" The vampire was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe what he had seen, but then, he saw Haru throw the metal pipe directly on his head and make him pass out.


    Haru then pped his hands to clean the dirt from the metal pipe that he held before. He then looked at the two girls and had to admit that they were very beautiful, but he didn''t have time to talk with them now. "Well, can you hack the camera around so my face won''t appear here? I don''t really want to be caught by troublesome matters."


    "Oh, oh!" Asagi quickly reacted and nodded since it was a very easy thing for her to erase Haru''s trace on the camera.


    "Now I need to go. I''ve got somewhere to go. See you somewhere," Haru said and left.


    "Wait!!!" Asagi and Rin quickly reacted when they saw him had gone, but it was toote since he had disappeared.


    "¡­"


    Rin looked at Asagi and asked, "Do you think that we can meet him again?"


    "Well, hopefully¡­" Asagi hadn''t said thank you yet, but he had disappeared, which made her sigh.


    "But he''s cool, isn''t it?" Rin said.


    "Yeah¡­" Asagi nodded absentmindedly.


    As for Mogwai, it recorded Haru''s fighting style since it had never seen such a powerful samurai.


    Anyway, somehow, they had a feeling that they would meet him again in the future.

 Chapter 1903 - Dinner?

    <h4>Chapter 1903 - Dinner?</h4>


    Natsuki was waiting at her house, and somehow she felt slightly nervous, but at the same time, she was quite annoyed since that guy waste!


    Natsuki was waiting for a while until she heard the sound of the bell from the security of her apartment building that told her someone hade to see her and when she heard the name of that person, she quickly told the security to tell that person to go inside.


    Natsuki was living in an apartment building on the top floor, and she owned the floor directly. She was a teacher, the "Witch of Void," a wizard, and also the guardian of the legendary magical prison. She didn''tck money.


    Natsuki stared at her appearance in the mirror before she nodded and made the mirror disappear with her space magic. The feeling when she couldn''t use her magic in Haru''s office was very ufortable, but now it was different. However, even if she could use magic, she didn''t intend to try something weird on Haru since she just wanted to have dinner with him and talk more about him.


    Natsuki also had given her report to the people above, and as expected, everyone''s expression turned grim when they heard that Haru was the fourth primogenitor and his threat to erase all the electricity in this world. She also told Haru''s intention and purpose to everyone, which caused them to be silent.


    In this world, there had always been two types of people, which were conservative and radical, the radical politician would propose to kill the fourth primogenitor, ignoring the fact that they didn''t have the power to fight him, but the conservative politician felt that it was better to live peacefully with the fourth primogenitor since they didn''t have an ability to fight him, and his threat was just too much.


    Erasing all the electricity in this world, if it was before, then they might not believe it, but they had seen how Haru was able to cause a power outage on the headquarters of the MAR and the headquarters of the Ind Management Corporation, but they knew that wasn''t all of his power and more importantly, he had a lot of more troublesome power.


    Haru was in the Itogami Ind now, but Natsuki had told everyone that he had the ability to teleport, which was a very troublesome ability since he could go anywhere, and if he happened to teleport to their home?


    There weren''t many radical people at the meeting, and some people also had put their money on Haru''s investment management and clearly saw their assets increased, which tied them up with interest.


    The fourth primogenitor was the strongest primogenitor in this world, and now, they understood those words clearly.


    However, it didn''t mean Haru''s life would be peaceful after he showed his power, and there were sure a lot of people who would be attracted by his power, used him, or wanted to be his follower.


    Anyway, there was a lot of conspiracy that was built around him, but for Haru, it didn''t really matter, especially when he saw Natsuki, who seemed to be blushing in front of him. "Natsuki-chan, sorry, I''mte."


    "Hmph! The food has gotten cold because you''rete, you know?" Natsuki was a bit annoyed, but she was a bit shy at that moment.


    "Well, how about I cook you something?" Haru asked.


    Natsuki was startled and asked, "You can cook?"


    "Well, I own a processing foodpany, restaurant, and a hotel, right? And you should know how popr the food in that ce is," Haru said.


    Natsuki nodded and knew how popr the food was at both Haru''s processing foodpany, restaurant, and hotel. She raised her eyebrow and asked in doubt, "You''re the one who has made the recipe."


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "If you don''t believe, let me cook you something, and as for the cold food, I''ll eat them all. You have prepared something for me, and I can''t waste it." He might be the richest man on earth and had various identities, but he had never wasted his food.


    Natsuki was curious, so she didn''t stop him and watched his figure cook in the kitchen. Somehow, there was an imagination where she thought that it might be good to have a husband, but she quickly shook her head, but the blush on her face couldn''t be easily erased.


    The cooking process was quite enjoyable. After the food was ready, they ate together while talking to each other. Both of them talked to each other to get to know each other better.


    Natsuki was dumbfounded when she learned that Haru was only 16 years old. "You''re 16 years old?"


    "Um." Haru nodded easily while sipping the wine in his hand.


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki looked at the wine in his hand and wasn''t sure how to react. If a rule could bind him, then she would really do it in the beginning. She took a deep breath and asked, "You have never thought to go to school?"


    "School?" Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "Now that you mention it, you''re a teacher, right, Natsuki-chan?"


    "Um." Natsuki nodded and didn''t care whether Haru called him Natsuki-chan or not since she had gotten used to it. "Don''t you want to go to school?" She thought that if he went to the school, she could monitor him better.


    "School, huh?" Haru thought for a while and thought about what Mimori had said, then thought about the two girls that he had met before. "What''s the name of your school?"


    "Saikai Academy." Natsuki''s eyes were a bit hot, and she said, "I''m an English teacher there, and by the way, your business partner Mimori Akatsuki''s children are students at that school."


    "Well, I''ll think about it. If I want to go to school, I''ll tell you," Haru said.


    "Okay." Natsuki looked at Haru and said, "Because of your achievement, you might not think too much about the school, but I think it is necessary for you."


    Haru looked at Natsuki curiously and asked, "Such as?"


    When Haru asked this question, Natsuki''s words stuck since she couldn''t say anything. Necessary? What kind? Intrapersonal skills? If Haru wasn''t good at talking, then she might not be able to make her heart flutter from time to time.


    "Okay, Natsuki-chan, I won''t tease you anymore, and I''ll join your school," Haru said with a smile.


    "Why?" Natsuki asked in some confusion.


    "I think if I can spend more time with you, it is worth it toe to the school," Haru said sincerely.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsuki''s face was burning red, but she quickly took a deep breath and said, "You''ll be my student from now on. Please refrain from using such flirtatious words in front of everyer." If Haru kept flirting with her from time to time, then her image as a tough teacher would be destroyed!


    "So if there''s only two of us, is it possible?" Haru asked again.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsuki took a deep breath and didn''t expect the power of the fourth primogenitor to be more dangerous than she had thought. "¡­Only when we''re together, alright?" Leaving those words in a murmur, she quickly turned her face since she didn''t want him to see her blushing face.


    Haru looked at Natsuki with a smile and thought that this woman was really cute. "You''re so cute, Natsuki-chan!"


    Being hugged so suddenly, Natsuki was startled and became panicked. "Do - Don''t hug me so suddenly!"


    Haru didn''t care much about Natsuki''s words, staring at her with a sincere expression, and said, "I hope that I can see your real body soon."


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki looked at Haru in surprise and stunned before she nodded unsurely. "Um." Not with this body, but she wanted to see him with her real body, but she knew that it wouldn''t be that easy. However, she had a feeling that this guy had a way to do it somehow¡­ She wasn''t sure why, but she had that feeling somehow.

 Chapter 1904 - Transfer Student

    <h4>Chapter 1904 - Transfer Student</h4>


    In the morning before the ss was about to start, Asagi and Rin were in their ss together, discussing their meeting with that mysterious young man that had helped them a few days ago. They had to admit that they couldn''t get him out of their heads.


    "If you want, I can use mywork to search for him, you know?" Mogwai suddenly said.


    "No, you don''t need to." Asagi quickly shook her head since she felt that she was doing a crime if she did something like that.


    "But still, I''ve never seen someone with such powerful swordsmanship," Rin said in a sigh.


    "That''s true." Asagi nodded in agreement.


    When they saw Haru sh the pipe metal and decapitate the head of the vassal beast directly with something blunt, they had to admit that they had never seen such beautiful swordsmanship in their life.


    "Now that you mention it, what is the name of his sword technique? I remember him saying the name of his technique before he swung the metal pipe," Asagi said while rubbing her chin.


    "It''s the First Form: Water Surface sh," Mogwai said.


    "Does someone master such a sword technique other than him? Or have you heard such a simr or the same sword technique?" Rin asked.


    "Mogwai?" Asagi looked at her personal AI.


    "No, from the data that I''ve collected, there isn''t anything simr or the same sword technique that is used by that young man," Mogwai said.


    "But¡­ such a thing, isn''t it a bit weird? Such a powerful sword technique, if someone can master it, they should be very famous, right?" Rin said.


    "That''s true¡­" Asagi also felt weird, but then she said, "Well, it isn''t something that we need to talk about now, and I''m sure that he has his own problem."


    "Well, that''s true." Rin nodded, but then she said, "Still, don''t you think that he might be handsome?"


    "Huh?" Asagi blushed lightly and asked, "How can you be so sure that he is handsome? He was wearing round sunsses and a facemask, you know?"


    "Well, duh, isn''t it obvious? But well¡­ it might be impossible for you who don''t have an eye for a man," Rin said with a snort.


    "Huh?! What was that?!" Asagi was annoyed and seemed unable to ept such a statement.


    "Hey, what are you fighting in the early morning?"


    Asagi and Rin turned their heads and saw both Yaze and Kojou, who looked at them curiously.


    "Well, nothing." Rin shook her head and didn''t really want to say much.


    "Hey, don''t be like that. I have be curious now," Kojou said while looking at both Asagi and Rin, wondering what they were saying so excitedly.


    "Really, nothing, you should sit down since the ss is about to start," Asagi said and ignored Kojou.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Hey, don''t be like that, can you at least tell me?" Kojou asked since he became even curious.


    "You''re too persistent. Just sit down on your own seat now, Kojou. The ss almost starts," Asagi said without hesitation since there was no way that she could tell Kojou that she was almost attacked by a demon, and she also had promised that person to keep what he was doing at that time as a secret which was why she wouldn''t tell anyone, including Kojou and Yaze.


    "What was that? You don''t need to act like that, right? I just wanted to know¡­" Kojou couldn''t help but sulk when both Rin and Asagi seemed to reject his request.


    Yaze looked at both Asagi and Rin, but he didn''t say much since it had nothing to do with him.


    Rin and Asagi then continued to talk to each other, but then stopped when Natsuki entered the ss.


    It had been a while since everyone had seen Natsuki, and even though she might be very strict, she was, after all, their homeroom teacher, and somehow they missed him.


    Kojou also somehow missed Natsuki, but Natsuki ignored him and then looked at everyone in the ss directly. "Right, before I start the ss, I want to introduce you to a transfer student."


    "Transfer student?!"


    Everyone was surprised, and at the same time, they were curious since it was pretty rare for someone to be a transfer student right at this moment.


    The guys were hoping that the new transfer student would be a guy, but the girls hoped that it would be a handsome guy.


    Kojou then whispered to his friend and asked, "Yaze, what do you think?"


    Yaze, who knew the ins and outs of this transfer student, felt a bitplicated, but he felt that it was all good since it seemed that he didn''t have much change on his job, considering the target of his observation would be his ssmate soon. "Well, it should be a guy."


    "What? A guy? Really?" Kojou was surprised and looked at Yaze curiously, wondering where this guy could get the information for the transfer student, but then he was also looking at the direction of the transfer student, wondering what kind of guy would enter their ss.


    "Well, just wait," Yaze said nonchntly, but in truth, he was quite nervous when he thought about the real identity of the transfer student, and in truth, he was wondering how the personality of this person was, but looking at Natsuki, he somehow sighed in relief since he knew that she had a close rtionship with this new fourth primogenitor.


    Kojou looked at Yaze for a bit and could only shake his headzily since this transfer student had nothing to do with him.


    As for Asagi and Rin, even though they were curious about the transfer student, their minds were preupied with the young man that had saved them, and they were curious whether they could see him again, but they would have never thought that they would meet him so soon.


    "Kasugano, enter the ss," Natsuki said, and somehow when she called his name, her strict expression turned soft for a moment.


    Then the door of the ss opened, and everyone in the ss straightened their backs, looking at the transfer student who entered the ss rxedly.


    Saikai Academy''s uniform had quite a degree of freedom, as long as the students wore their uniform, the school didn''t think too much if the students wore some other essories, even Kojou was wearing a white jacket all the time, and Yaze even wore headphones all the time, so when Haru was wearing a ck sweater outside of his uniform, no one said anything, but the moment, he entered his figure attracted everyone''s attention directly whether they were a guy or a female.


    The guys twitched their lips and somehow felt a bit pressured by him, but for the girls, they were very excited at this moment. However, Rin and Asagi were dumbfounded, especially when they saw the familiar facemask that they had seen a few days ago.


    The transfer student might be using a facemask to hide half of his mask, but everyone could tell that he was very handsome, especially his silver hair really fascinated them.


    Haru then looked at everyone, and even though they couldn''t see his smiling face, they could see that his eyes were smiling at them. "Hello everyone, my name is Kasugano Haruka¡­ I hope that we can get along with each other from now on." From his experience in various worlds and quests, he knew that in the harem fantasy manga, the high school student was the best identity for him, right?

 Chapter 1905 - Do You Remember Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1905 - Do You Remember Me?</h4>


    When the break started, Natsuki left the ss, then nced at Haru, who was surrounded by many girls instantly, which made her lips twitch, but she didn''t feel that surprised, considering how handsome this guy was.


    ''Luckily¡­''


    Natsuki felt that it was a good thing that Haru was wearing a facemask, or rather, she felt that he should use a disguised tool or something since she knew that this guy was too handsome. Somehow, when she stared at him, he also stared at her and smiled at her. She blushed and quickly looked away since she was afraid that someone might realize their dubious rtionship. Unlike before, they were students and teachers now, and even though it sounded quite exciting, it was taboo for a teacher and a student to love each other.


    Haru looked at Natsuki, who walked out hurriedly and couldn''t help but feel amused.


    "Kasugano-kun, where are you from?"


    "Why did you transfer so suddenly?"


    "Why did you wear a facemask?"


    "Are you still single?"


    Haru answered the questions one by one, but somehow, there was a weird question mixed, but he didn''t think too much.


    When the girls were very excited, talking with him, the boys were sulking and couldn''t help but feel quite jealous when they saw how popr Haru was, but what could they do?


    The guys could see how big Haru''s body was. Even though his body wasn''t a muscr type, he was very tall and well-built. Somehow he was very intimidating for the guys, but at the same time, they felt that it was veryfortable to be near him, which somehow made their hearts feelplicated.


    Of course, there was an exception, and that was Kojou. He stared at Haru and felt a bit jealous when he saw Haru''s poprity. "What''s so good about that guy? His face might not be that handsome, right? If he''s handsome, then he shouldn''t wear a facemask."


    Yaze looked at his best friend and asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Kojou? Are you jealous?" He didn''t feel jealous toward Haru since he knew Haru''s real identity, even though there wasn''t any concrete evidence now. Still, the fact that manypanies and various organizations had caused a lot of trouble to the ck Clover Group had either disappeared. Their headquarters being messed up was the best evidence out there, so rather than thinking about how popr Haru was, it was better to use this chance to observe him more. Still, he had to admit that Haru had this aura that made everyone move closer at him.


    Yaze then observed Haru again, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw both Asagi and Rin talking with him chummily before the three of them decided to go out together.


    "Huh? Asagi and Tsukishima are¡­?" Kojou was dumbfounded when he saw his female best friend would go with Haru.


    Yaze and Kojou then looked at each other and nodded without hesitation.


    ---


    "Thank you, hmm¡­" Haru looked at Asagi and Rin and only realized that he didn''t know their names.


    "My name is Rin Tsukishima," Rin said.


    "I''m Asagi Aiba," Asagi said.


    "I see, Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you for your help since I might not have time to eat if you don''t help me back then."


    "You don''t need to think too much since you''ve helped us before, right, Kasugano-kun?" Rin said with a smile.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, you don''t tell anyone, right?"


    Asagi and Rin shook their heads at the same time.


    "No, you don''t need to worry for someone to know your identity, but are you part of the Ind Guard or something?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "And it might not be rted, but somehow, aren''t you a bit simr to Ichijou Haruka? Especially your hair," Rin suddenly said.


    Asagi only realized it, but somehow she realized that Haru was quite simr to the Ichijou Haruka, the most popr businessman.


    Haru thought for a while and said, "Well¡­ just keep it a secret, but I''m rted." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say that he was Ichijou Haruka, but he was sure that the two of them wouldn''t believe him and thought of him as joking. He was also quitezy to exin to he just thought of an excuse directly.


    "Ah." 2x


    Asagi and Rin quickly nodded since they knew how troublesome it was when everyone knew that Haru rted to Ichijou Haruka.


    Haru then looked at Asagi and asked, "Now that you mention it, Aiba-san, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Asagi looked at Haru curiously.


    "How did you make sure that the Ind Security or the ind management wouldn''t find me out? Even though my brother will clear up most of my problems, I don''t really want to trouble him, which is why I''m quite grateful toward you," Haru said some bullsh*t.


    "Oh, I''m quite a good hacker, so I erased all the videos that have happened before," Asagi said as if she did something trivial.


    "¡­¡­" The corner of Haru''s eye twitched and asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Well, with my skills, no one is going to notice it. So you don''t need to worry," Asagi said without hesitation while patting her chest, causing them to tremble.


    Rin smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry too much. She''s a very skilled hacker, and she also has an AI to help her."


    "Yo!"


    Suddenly a voice sounded from Asagi''s phone.


    "Oh, that''s the sound of your AI?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Asagi then showed Mogwai on her phone. "This is Mogwai."


    "Nice to meet you, Kasugano," Mogwai said.


    "Nice to meet you, Mogwai." Haru nodded and said, "Well, if you have trouble, just tell me since if something happens to you, then I partly me, right?"


    Asagi looked at Haru for a while and nodded with a smile. "Then I''ll ask your help if I really need it, but before that, let me treat you to something first. You have helped us before, after all."


    "Yes, just order what you want in the cafeteria. We''ll treat you," Rin also said without hesitation.


    "Then I''ll ept your offer." Haru might notck money, but being treated by a girl was a good thing, right?


    The three of them then continued to talk with each other, and Rin and Asagi had to admit that it was delightful to talk with Haru.


    On the other hand, Haru felt like Asagi was quite special, especially when he could see a huge amount of luck around her. With "Elemental Sight" and "Snatch," he developed an ability to measure someone''s conceptual status from strength, luck, defense, intelligence, etc., which was a very great ability, if he had to say.


    Then the three of them went to the cafeteria and ordered something to eat, but when they were about to eat, Asagi and Rin stared at Haru intently.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked amusingly.


    "No, we''re really curious about your face," Rin said.


    "Can you show us your face?" Asagi asked.


    After all, neither of them had seen his face, which was why they were curious how his face was under that facemask.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Haru nodded and was about to take off his facemask to eat, but¡­


    "Asagi, Tsukishima, what are you eating?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Asagi and Rin turned their heads and saw both Kojou and Yaze, but they quickly ignored them when they heard Haru''s voice.


    "Thank you for the food."


    "¡­"


    Asagi and Rin looked at Haru, who had eaten his udon instantly and lost their chance to see his real face.


    "Kojou!"


    "Akatsuki!"


    Asagi and Rin were very annoyed at that moment.


    "Wh - what?" Kojou was very confused at that moment, wondering why they were angry at him.


    Watching the scene in front of them, Haru looked at Kojou and understood what type of protagonist this guy was, which somehow made him want to shake his head since he was sure this guy might not even realize when¡­


    ''Oops!''


    Haru almost started his bad habit, but well, it didn''t really matter, right?

 Chapter 1906 - Lunch?

    <h4>Chapter 1906 - Lunch?</h4>


    After Rin and Asagi got angry at Kojou since this guy ruined their chance to see Haru''s face, Haru said, "Well, Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san, are these two your friends?"


    Asagi let out a long sigh and said, "This stupid guy is Akatsuki Kojou, and the other one is Yaze Motoki. We have been friends since middle school."


    "Ha? What do you mean by stupid?!" Kojou was annoyed.


    Asagi looked at Kojou, and somehow she was toozy to say anything at that moment.


    "Hello, Kasugano-san, my name is Motoki Yaze," Yaze introduced himself with a smile.


    "Hello, Motoki-san, Akatsuki-san," Haru said while looking at both Kojou and Yaze.


    "Nice to meet you¡­" Kojou wasn''t sure why, but he had mixed feelings when he saw Haru. He wasn''t sure of the reason, though. Still, it was weird after all. It was their first time meeting each other.


    "Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san, is it alright for both of them to join us? I''ve just transferred here, so I thought that it might be good to have a male acquaintance," Haru said.


    "Sure, but Kojou, don''t do something stupid!" Asagi said without hesitation.


    "Ha? What do you mean by that?!" Kojou was furious.


    While they were fighting each other, Yaze let out a sigh and said, "Well, Kojou, let''s grab something first, or else, we might not have time to eat."


    Kojou nodded and went out to buy lunch.


    Asagi snorted, but she didn''t say much.


    Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "Your rtionship with Akatsuki-san is pretty close."


    Asagi was dumbfounded, but Rin nodded and said, "Yes, she has a crush on him."


    "What?!" Asagi was even more dumbfounded when she heard Rin''s words.


    "I see, Akatsuki-san is very lucky to have a cute girl like Aiba-san to like him," Haru said with a sigh, clearly showing jealousy, then looked at Tsukishima and asked, "How about you, Tsukishima-san, do you have someone that you like?"


    "Well¡­ I might have¡­" Tsukishima said with a light blush, staring at Haru.


    Haru smiled and said, "I see¡­ I wonder who that lucky guy is?"


    Tsukishima chuckled and looked at him happily.


    Then both of them talked to each other to get to know each other better, as for Asagi¡­


    "¡­¡­"


    Asagi had never known that her best friend would suddenly betray her, but¡­


    ''Why should I feel betrayed?''


    Asagi turned her gaze toward Kojou, who ordered lunch in the cafeteria and couldn''t help but feelplex. She then stared at Rin, her best friend, and she wasn''t blind enough to see that her friend had an interest in Haru, and as her best friend, shouldn''t she support her?


    ''But¡­''


    While Haru and Rin talked to each other, suddenly someone called his name out.


    "Haru!"


    The three of them turned their heads, and Haru was surprised to see Nagisa. "Nagisa?"


    "Ah, it''s really you!" Nagisa quickly strode over Haru and looked at him excitedly, then she asked, "What are you doing here?" She was happy, but she was also confused at that moment.


    "I have decided to transfer to this school. I''m still 16, do you remember?" Haru said with a smile.


    Nagisa was a bit confused, but she ignored the details since she was just happy to see him at the same school as her. "That''s great! We can see each other more often now!"


    "That''s true." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    When Haru and Nagisa talked to each other, Asagi and Rin also looked at Nagisa, wondering why Kojou''s little sister could be so close with Haru?


    "Right, Nagisa, can you keep my identity a secret? I''m sure that it''ll be very troublesome if my identity is being known, and if someone asks you what our rtionship is, just say that I''m rted to Ichijou Haruka. We have met each other in the past," Haru said in a whisper.


    "Of course!" Nagisa nodded and felt happy since it felt like they shared a secret between the two.


    Asagi and Rin wanted to ask about the rtionship between Haru and Nagisa, but suddenly¡­


    "Huh? Nagisa, what are you doing here?" Kojou asked as he came with Yaze.


    "Ah, Kojou-kun, I just met Haru," Nagisa said with a smile.


    Kojou, who seemed to forget what had happened during the Golden Week, was startled and then looked at Haru and Nagisa with a dumbfounded expression before he looked at Haru in wary. "You know, Nagisa?"


    "You''re Akatsuki Kojou, right?" Haru asked.


    Kojou nodded and said, "That''s my name."


    "Well, I''m rted to Ichijou Haruka, so I know both your mother and little sister by chance, right?" Haru said while looking at Nagisa.


    Nagisa also nodded with a cute blush on her cheeks.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kojou wasn''t sure why, but he felt a huge threat from Haru, but he didn''t think too much and thought that it was his imagination. He then nodded and said, "I see." He thought it was normal for Nagisa and Haru to know each other by chance since his mother worked with Haru''s brother.


    "Nagisa, aren''t your friends waiting for you there?" Haru suddenly said.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Nagisa thought for a moment and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll talk with them before I join you to have lunch! Don''t leave me so suddenly!" She moved very fast and ran in the direction of her friends.


    "Your rtionship seems to be very close," Asagi suddenly said.


    "Me? With Nagisa?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Asagi nodded and said, "You''ve called her by her first name, after all."


    "Do you want me to call you by your first name? You can also just call me Haru, rather than Kasugano," Haru said.


    "Is that alright?" Rin asked in surprise.


    "Why not, Rin?" Haru said with a smile.


    Rin was a bit shy, but she nodded with a smile. "Then, I''ll call you Haru from now on."


    Asagi feltplex at that moment, but she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "By the way, Aiba-san, is it alright for me to call you Asagi too?" Haru asked.


    Asagi was surprised, but she nodded. "I don''t mind. I''ll call you, Haru too, is that alright?"


    "Why not?"


    The three of them talked to each other as Yaze observed how Haru was able to be so chummy with two girls simultaneously, then he looked at Kojou, who was eating his food without even realizing anything, which somehow made him sigh. "Hey Kojou, is this alright?"


    "Ha? What do you mean?" Kojou asked with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­" Yaze let out a long sigh and shook his head. "Well, if you''re alright, then I won''t say much." He also didn''t think that Kojou could match Haru, especially when Kojou had lost his ability as a fourth primogenitor.


    "Hmm?" Kojou looked at Yaze with a weird expression before he shook his head and didn''t think too much, but then his gaze was quite wary when he saw his little sister got close with Haru again, wondering whether his little sister had a feeling toward Haru.


    ''Well, she''s still young, so she shouldn''t have that kind of feeling toward the opposite gender, right?''


    Kojou nodded and didn''t think too much, continued to eat his lunch since it tasted so good.

 Chapter 1907 - Why Dont We Try?

    <h4>Chapter 1907 - Why Don''t We Try?</h4>


    After they ate in the cafeteria, Rin and Asagi didn''t immediately go back to the ss. Instead, both of them went to the bathroom first.


    Haru, Kojou, and Yaze didn''t think too much and went back to the ss since there was no way to follow the two girls to the toilet.


    When Rin and Asagi entered the toilet, Rin looked at Asagi immediately and said, "You must have something to say, right?"


    "Um." Asagi nodded with aplicated expression and asked, "Do you like Haru?"


    "Well¡­ yeah¡­" Rin nodded with a blush.


    "I see¡­" Asagi nodded, but somehow she couldn''t say that she would support Rin.


    Rin looked at Asagi and asked with a smile, "What? Are you also falling for him?"


    "Huh?!" Asagi was dumbfounded when she heard Rin''s question, and her face quickly reddened.


    "You know, I feel that it is weird for you to fall for Akatsuki, but if you fell for Haru, then I understand," Rin said calmly.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no way that I like him, right? I''ve only met him twice, and you''re also the same. Is it alright to say that you''ve fallen for him so quickly?" Asagi asked and denied that she had fallen for Haru. She then quickly asked her best friend, wondering whether it was alright for her to fall for Haru so quickly. "You don''t know his personality very well, right? What if he''s a womanizer?"


    If Haru heard what Asagi was saying, he would be in silence and unable to say anything.


    "I think it is alright, and with his face, what kind of woman won''t be attracted to him?" Rin said calmly.


    "¡­¡­" Asagi couldn''t say anything in refuting since she knew that a handsome face was really too destructive for any girl.


    "We''re only dating, and it isn''t like we''re going to get married anyway, so at least, I want to try." Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Well, it might be fun if we can do it together, Asagi."


    "Huh? What the hell are you saying?!" Asagi''s face was so red at this moment when she listened to Rin''s words.


    Rin wanted to say something, but a cold voice interrupted her.


    "Cough! Cough! The ss is almost starting. Why don''t you go back?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Rin and Asagi turned their heads stiffly and dumbfounded when they saw Natsuki was there.


    "Mi - Minamiya-sensei!!" The faces of both Asagi and Rin turned pale when they saw their homeroom teacher listening to their conversation.


    "Hurry up and go back to the ss!" Natsuki reprimanded them with a cold face, but even so, she was cute.


    "Yes - Yes!" 2x


    Asagi and Rin quickly ran away. After all, no one could stay so calm when their teacher listened to such an embarrassing conversation!


    Looking at the back of Asagi and Rin, Natsuki could only shake her head, and somehow she let out a sigh, knowing that having too handsome a face was also quite troublesome too, and at the same time, she knew that it might be only a time before both of them started to move. She then looked at her childish figure and looked at the seductive body of a high school student, and somehow it made her depressed.


    Natsuki let out a sigh again and didn''t think too much since, for now, it was quite impossible, but it might be possible in the future, right?


    ---


    Hidden inside a mountain of the forest, there was a huge temple that only a few people could enter.


    Inside the main building of this temple, there was one girl, who was sitting in a "seiza" position, bowed his head slightly toward the three people whose figure was hidden behind the bamboo curtain.


    The girl appeared so beautiful, but her expression was so stern. "The fourth progenitor?"


    "He''s said to be the single most powerful vampire known to man, possessing no rtives or brethren." Then, the voice of a woman was heard behind the bamboo curtain, looking at the girl, and asked, "Have you heard of him, Himeragi Yukina?"


    The girl''s name was Himeragi Yukina, and she was a Sword Shaman in the organization, which was known as the Lion King Organization.


    Himeragi thought about the power outage ident in Itogami Ind, Tokyo, New York, London, Beijing, Paris, Jakarta, and the various capital cities in the world. Even though it was only a day, it had caused a lot of trouble. It even caused a huge loss to the economy and panic, considering a lot of electrical devices were also destroyed in that ident. It was said that that ident happened because of a mistake on the power station, but for some people who knew the inside matter, it was done by the fourth progenitor, but since there was no evidence, no one could say anything. She thought for a moment and said, "Only in rumors."


    "In this world inhabited by both humans and demons, why do vampires, the greatest enemy of mankind, exist alongside us?"


    "Because we formed a sacred treaty," Himeragi said.


    "Indeed." Then the sound of a man agreed with Himeragi''s answer. "With the deadlock between the three progenitors: Lost Warlord, Ruler of Europe; Foregaze, leader of west Asia; and Chaos Bride, who controls the Americas, we were able to agree."


    "However, should the fourth progenitor exist, the bnce will be disrupted, and mankind could be caught up in a war of massive scale¡­" The sound of the woman seemed to tremble, especially when she mentioned the fourth progenitor. Unlike the previous dull progenitor, the new fourth progenitor was very aggressive.


    Eye for an eye.


    Those words were written in every ce that had caused a lot of trouble to the fourth progenitor.


    Losing the electricity and the ability to teleport anywhere, such a thought scared anyone who dared to cause trouble to the fourth progenitor.


    Even the famous conglomerate MAR could go bankrupt because of the fourth progenitor. But, fortunately, they were able toe to peace, or else¡­


    The woman then took out a piece of paper and said, "Look at this." She blew the paper, and suddenly it turned into a butterfly origami that flew toward Himeragi''s direction.


    Himeragi took the butterfly origami, and she was surprised and blushed when she saw Haru''s photo. "This is¡­?"


    "Is he your type?" The woman asked in a tease.


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "He''s often wearing a disguise, but for someone who has seen his face, they have often said that he''s the most handsome man in the world," the woman said as if trying to tempt Himeragi.


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    "He''s known as Ichijou Haruka in public, but in truth, his name is Kasugano Haruka, and he''s the one who is recognized as the fourth progenitor. If it''s in the past, you might not be able to meet him, considering his identity, but now, it is different," the woman said. In truth, she thought that Haru''s most troublesome ability was his ability to disguise since with this ability, he could change into anyone or anything as long as he wanted, which was pretty troublesome, especially when he suddenly disguised himself as a member of the Lion King Organization. If that happened, then no one knew what would happen, which was why they needed to do something now.


    Himeragi wanted to ask "why?", but in the end, she held herself.


    "Bring out an item that we have discussed," the woman said.


    The man with a Shinto priest uniform nodded and brought the item in front of Himeragi.


    Looking at the silver case in front of her, Himeragi was confused until it was opened, and the moment it was opened, she couldn''t help but exim.


    "This is one of the Type-7 demon assaultnces known as Schneewalzer. Its name is Sekkarou," the woman said. "It''s all we can offer as a parting gift to you."


    Himeragi could only exim after one news story to another.


    "Himeragi Yukina."


    "Yes!"


    "In the name of the Three Saints of the Lion King Organization, Imand you to do everything in your power to approach Kasugano Haruka, the fourth progenitor, and observe his actions. And if you determine that he''s a dangerous being, you need to try to eliminate him," the woman ordered.


    "Eliminate?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "We trust you will carry out your duties as Sword Shaman in an exemry fashion."


    Hearing those words, Himeragi bowed her head and vowed to do everything to fulfill her duty.

 Chapter 1908 - What Are You Planning?

    <h4>Chapter 1908 - What Are You nning?</h4>


    The day passed very peacefully, but it was different from Haru.


    If someone asked what the wish of every student in the Saikai Academy at this moment was to see the face behind Haru''s facemask. They were sure that Haru''s face was very handsome, which was why they didn''t understand why he always wore a facemask, but somehow it caused them to be curious and want to see his face.


    However¡­


    Haru emptied his food then looked at everyone. "What?"


    Kojou''s lips twitched and asked, "Say, Haru, how can you eat so fast?"


    It might be one of his mysteries since his speed to eat was very fast. Before they noticed it, his food was emptied, and they didn''t see him taking off his facemask.


    "You don''t need to think too much. Is it better for you to think about the exam?" Haru said simply.


    "Ugh¡­" Kojou quickly fell on the table, depressed when he thought about the exam that was about to start.


    "Haru, are you freeter on the weekend?" Rin suddenly asked.


    "I should have time. What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Then can you apany me to buy something for my niece?" Rin asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and asked subtly, "Just the two of us?"


    Rin blushed and felt tempted, but then she shook her head and said, "Well, Asagi will join too, right?"


    "Um." Asagi nodded and feltfortable when she wasn''t being left out.


    "Then let''s meet at the department store on the weekend?" Haru asked and didn''t mind that he didn''t go out alone with Rin.


    Asagi and Rin nodded and agreed and continued to talk to each other.


    As for Kojou, he wasining to Yaze about the exam and wanted him to teach him. As for asking Asagi, he was a bit scared since Asagi was quite Sparta and very strict, but Yaze was very gentle, so he asked Yaze without hesitation.


    Looking at Kojou, who was oblivious of everything, Yaze could only shake his head and thought that it might be good for all of the girls around Kojou to be stolen.


    ---


    Haru''s rtionship with Rin and Asagi was very good, but he wasn''t in a hurry, and at the same time, his identity was quite special, so unless they knew about his identity, it was better to stay the way they were.


    When Haru was about to go back, he was stopped by Natsuki.


    "Haru, follow me for a bit," Natsuki said.


    Haru followed Natsuki and asked, "Where are we going, Natsuki-chan?"


    "Let me talk with you for a bit," Natsuki said.


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much.


    Natsuki led Haru to the guidance room and locked the door when he entered the room.


    "Natsuki-chan, you''re too aggressive now," Haru said with a smile.


    "Be serious." Natsuki looked at Haru with a frown and asked, "What are you nning with both Tsukishima and Aiba?"


    "What am I nning to do? Natsuki-chan, you should know my identity, right? But unlike you, they don''t know my identity," Haru said.


    "¡­" Natsuki couldn''t say anything in refuting since she knew that Haru''s identity as the fourth primogenitor, but at the same time, she felt quite happy since she knew that they had a secret between the two. However, she knew that she couldn''t control him, and she was also quite open-minded, after all. "Just tell me if you''re dating them."


    "You''re not jealous, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked.


    "What am I jealous about?! I''m your teacher, and you should know my body," Natsuki said bitterly.


    "Do you want me to help you?" Haru asked.


    Natsuki looked at Haru in surprise and asked with a frown, "What are you nning to do?"


    "Let me check with the legendary prison for a bit to see if there''s something that I can do," Haru said somply


    Natsuki''s expression was a bit wary, and she asked, "Really, what are you nning? You''re not going to let go of all of the criminals inside, right? Your actions in the past have caused a lot of trouble, you know?" She knew that Haru had gone to various big cities around the world, then directly caused a power outage for a day and destroyed many electrical devices in that city. It was done in just a single day, which caused all the leaders in this world to be wary of him, and knew that unless they were able to seal or kill him surely, then, without doubt, they would be the ones who lost their lives.


    His teleportation ability was too cheating, and his ability to summon lightning was too dangerous.


    Fortunately, they didn''t know that Haru had a mind control ability too. If they knew that there were many Haru''s people in each country that gave him various information from time to time, they would be even more scared since no one would expect their trusted man or the man with power would betray their countries for the fourth primogenitor.


    If the fourth primogenitor was Kojou, he would be used by many people directly, but the fourth primogenitor in this world was Kasugano Haruka.


    Natsuki was also quite helpless at Haru, but she knew that he wouldn''t kill someone unless he was forced to, so she mostly tolerated him.


    "I won''t do something like that. I''m not stupid." Haru shook his head and said, "Can you just say that I just want to see your real body? I want you to be able to control the jail remotely without the need to stay in prison." He just wanted to see Natsuki in reality and didn''t want her to stay all her life as a prison guard.


    Natsuki looked at Haru, and somehow she felt quite moved. "What are you nning by seeing my body? Don''t tell me you want to suck my blood?"


    "Even if I have be the fourth primogenitor, I''m still a human. I don''t have a desire to suck blood," Haru said.


    "Really? How can you do that?" Natsuki asked curiously.


    Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to know?"


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki somehow could feel that this smile was very bad and felt that if she stared at him any longer, she might¡­ Cough! Cough!


    Natsuki took a deep breath and said, "I''m the one who has told you toe to the school anyway. You should enjoy your youth with romance or something. Well, that''s all, I''ll go now." She was about to go, but her hand was being held. Her body trembled, and she asked, "What?"


    "Are you alright with that?" Haru asked.


    Natsuki''s lips trembled and said, "I can''t control you anyway, but¡­"


    "But?"


    "I''ll think about your words. Give me some time to think about it." Natsuki knew that Haru was a powerful magician. If he wasn''t, there was no way for him to copy all of her magic instantly and absorb the fourth primogenitor''s ability from Kojou Akatsuki.


    Haru smiled and said, "Then I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Um." Natsuki nodded shyly.


    "By the way, do you want to visit my house?" Haru asked.


    "Is there Mimori there?" Natsuki wasn''t blind and could see his rtionship with Mimori, and truth be told. She wasn''t good with that woman since that woman was kind of a pervert. When she visited Haru''s house, Mimori often asked her to dress in various strange costumes, making her helpless and annoyed. Luckily, the costume was quite cute, or else she would use her Chain Magic to chain Mimori up since this woman was very dangerous!


    "Well, she should be doing research now¡­" Haru let out a sigh when he thought about Mimori since that woman was too addicted to research, which made him helpless.


    Natsuki chuckled and said, "Well, I''ll visit your houseter."


    "Okay." Haru smiled. As for doing something perverted, he had never thought so. After all, Natsuki''s body was just an illusion. Even though the illusion seemed real and could be touched, what could he do with an illusion anyway?


    Haru also wanted to see the grown-up version of Natsuki rather than loli Natsuki¡­ He knew that he couldn''t see it now, but he could see her in the future surely.

 Chapter 1909 - Unintended Date

    <h4>Chapter 1909 - Unintended Date</h4>


    On the weekend, even though Asagi pretended that she didn''t have an interest, she was quite excited when she thought that she would go out with Haru. She might not go out with him alone, considering Rin would also be with them, but it was alright, or rather, it was better since this way, she wouldn''t be that nervous.


    Asagi dressed beautifully and waited at the meeting ce where they would meet each other. There was still some time before the appointment time, so she checked her appearance on the mirror, which caused Mogwai to sigh, wondering how many times that she needed to check her appearance on the mirror, but it was in silence and didn''t say anything since it was afraid she might ask its opinion again, which was pretty much troublesome.


    Asagi then closed her mirror and let out a sigh, looking at the clock and wondering whether she hade too early, but it was normal, considering she wasing very early and too excited.


    "Asagi!"


    Asagi''s heart skipped, then quickly turned her head. She then saw him wearing a facemask and also his usual round sunsses, which caused her to smile.


    "You''vee so early," Haru said with a smile.


    Asagi''s face turned red, and she quickly said, "My - My house happened to be nearby, so I came very early!"


    ''Liar.'' Mogwai couldn''t help but think after hearing Asagi''s words.


    "I see¡­ I''m sorry for making you wait, then," Haru said, expressing his apology.


    "No, no, it is still early from the appointment time anyway. It doesn''t really matter," Asagi quickly said.


    "Well, let''s wait for Rin, first," Haru said.


    Asagi nodded and agreed.


    Both of them sat on the bench while talking to each other about it, but suddenly their smartphones vibrated, and they checked it at the same time.


    Rin: "Sorry, my parents told me that we''re going to visit our rtives now!"


    Rin: "Crying emotion.JPG."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru and Asagi then looked at each other.


    Asagi suddenly felt awkward, and her face turned red. She became timid when she thought that there were only two of them in this ce. "Wh - What are we going to do now, Haru?" In truth, she knew that they should go back since their intention toe to the department store was because they wanted to buy something for Rin''s rtive, but without Rin, such a thing was impossible to do, and they could only go back.


    However¡­


    "Well, today is a great day, it''ll be wasteful if we just go home now, or do you have a n after this," Haru asked.


    "No, I''m free," Asagi said without hesitation.


    "If so, can you guide me around? Even though I''ve been here for a while, there are some ces that I don''t know about in the Itagami Ind," Haru said.


    "Good! I''ll guide you around!" Asagi said and patted her chest without hesitation.


    "That''s great. I''m looking forward to it," Hru said with a smile.


    Asagi also smiled without hesitation. She pulled him to show him her favorite ces on Itogami Ind.


    Looking at the hand that was pulling his hand, Haru could only smile but didn''t say anything.


    Haru and Asagi walked together, looking at various ces in Itogami Ind while talking to each other.


    "You''ve been here since your birth, Asagi?"


    "Yes, I''ve been here since I was born, which is why I know this ind the best."


    "That''s great."


    "How about you? You''re from Japan, right? Which part, you''re?"


    Even though Itogami Ind might be a special territory of Japan, it was treated as a different ce, which was why the people who were born on the Itogami Ind, even though they might talk in Japanese, weren''t that familiar with Japan.


    "I''m from Chiba."


    "Chiba?"


    "Well, even though it is a city, it is surrounded by a forest. Overall, it is a beautiful ce. If you''re free in the future, I''ll take you there," Haru said.


    "Really?" Asagi smiled and said, "Then I''m anticipating that time!"


    As they continued to walk, Asagi''s stomach suddenly rumbled when she smelled the smell of the ramen. Her face quickly turned red, especially when she heard his chuckle, which annoyed and embarrassed her. "Ah, Haru, don''t you dare tough!"


    "Sorry, sorry, you''re just too cute, after all," Haru said with a smile.


    "Cu - Cute!!" Asagi''s face was reddened, and she felt happy at the same time.


    "Now that you mention it, the smell of the ramen seems very delicious. How about we visit it?" Haru asked.


    Asagi nodded without hesitation and said, "In truth, this ramen shop is my favorite ce. Let''s go there!"


    "Okay." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    As they talked to each other, Asagi noticed that something and that was she could be herself whenever she was with him, and she didn''t need to be afraid to express herself, especially her hobby of eating ramen. As a girl, eating ramen was usually something that they tended to avoid, but she didn''t care much and just had a st with him.


    While eating ramen, Asagi thought for a while and couldn''t help but ask, "Say, Haru, are you a swordsman or something?"


    Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "You''re curious about a technique that I used to defeat the demon?"


    Asagi blushed but nodded. "You''re so strong."


    "Thank you, I train very hard," Haru said simply, but if someone knew the truth, they would curse him since he didn''t need a lot of time to train those Breathing Technique styles, considering he had "Mirror Neuron," now and it was simply an instant learning for him.


    "What''s the name of that sword technique?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "It''s a breathing technique," Haru said.


    "Breathing technique?" Asagi was curious, then asked, "Is it alright to tell me this matter?"


    "It''s alright. It isn''t like it is a secret, though, and even if they know, it isn''t like they can learn it, right?" Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true." Asagi nodded since she didn''t think that she could learn the Breathing Technique.


    "It started with my ancestor from the Sun Breathing Technique. Then it slowly grew into various styles. There is Thunder, Water, Fire¡­" Haru exined, and somehow it intrigued Asagi since it caused her to learn more about him, or rather she wanted to learn more about him.


    After they ate, they continued to walk around while talking to each other, but somehow disappointed, Asagi''s eyes darted toward one shop. She stopped for a moment in front of the shop before she let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Asagi quickly shook her head. In truth, she was attracted to the earrings in the shop, but when she saw the price, she quickly became disappointed since she didn''t have much money.


    Looking at disappointed Asagi, Haru knew why this girl showed such a reaction, but at the same time, he was wondering whether the Ind Management was exploiting this girl. Of course, he knew about Asagi, and at the same time, he knew how amazing she was, which was why, he was wondering why the Ind Management only paid her a meager amount of money.


    "Anyway, let''s continue our journey! There are still a lot of ces that I want to introduce you to! Let''s go!" Asagi said excitedly.


    "Oh!" Haru nodded, but his eyes darted on the earrings that Asagi was interested in and made up his mind.


    As they continued their unintended date, they didn''t realize that they had walked around for the entire day and it was their time to be separated, but before they returned¡­


    "Right, Asagi, here you go," Haru said and gave a small bag of something to her hand.


    Asagi was surprised and asked, "What is this?" She was just happy, walking with him, so she felt quite surprised when he suddenly gave her something.


    "It''s a gift for you," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Asagi even became surprised.


    "You''ve guided me to a lot of interesting ces, after all. It might not be much, but think of it as my token of gratitude," Haru said.


    "You don''t need to do this. I''m happy that we can walk together," Asagi said with a red face and wanted to return it, but her hand was stopped by him.


    "Just ept it. I''ve bought it anyway. If you don''t ept it, then I can only throw it away since there''s no way that I can wear that thing," Haru said.


    "Okay." Asagi could only ept, but then she looked at him curiously and asked, "What is this?"


    "If you''re curious, just open it."


    Asagi nodded then opened the small bag, and she was surprised when she saw what was inside. She then looked at Haru and asked, "This is¡­?!"


    "Do you like it?" Haru asked.


    Asagi blushed and nodded shyly. "Thank you, Haru." She didn''t expect him to buy the earrings that she had been interested in before.


    "No problem," Haru said with a smile.


    "Ca - Can I wear it now?" Asagi asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you need help?"


    Asagi nodded without thinking.


    Haru then helped Asagi to wear her new earrings, and he had to admit that she smelled really good that he wanted to hug her right away, but he held himself.


    Asagi then realized that the distance between them was so close that it made her heart unable to calm down, but at the same time, it was so nice, especially when he touched her earlobes. It was both tickling and enjoyable.


    "Done."


    Hearing his voice, Asagi then quickly checked her appearance in the mirror then asked, "How is it?"


    "Beautiful," Haru said without hesitation and gave her a thumbs up.


    "Than - thank you¡­" Asagi lowered her head shyly.


    "Well, should we go back now?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah¡­" When Asagi heard that they were about to separate, she felt quite sad and reluctant.


    "Next time, how about we go again?" Haru asked.


    "Really?" Asagi was surprised and quickly looked up.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    Asagi somehow felt a bit bad for her friend, but she just couldn''t help it, alright?


    "Um, next time, let''s go together again," Asagi said and somehow anticipated their next date¡­ Was it a date? Well, it didn''t really matter since she was really having fun with him, and she wanted it to continue forever.

 Chapter 1910 - Rin: My Boyfriend Is Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 1910 - Rin: My Boyfriend Is Amazing</h4>


    In ss, Rin looked at Asagi''s earrings for a moment, which somehow caused Asagi to feel slightly nervous. She then patted Asagi''s shoulder and didn''t say anything.


    "¡­" Asagi.


    Asagi somehow felt a bit weird since Rin didn''t show any reactions, wondering what was happening, but then she saw Rin approaching Haru calmly.


    Haru, who wasmunicating with his subordinates calmly, noticed Rin, who was walking toward him. "What''s wrong, Rin?"


    Rin then sat on the empty seat, which was located right in front of Haru. "Haru, did you have a date with Asagi yesterday?"


    "¡­¡­" Asagi.


    "Well, I''m not sure whether you can call it a date, but we went out together before yesterday," Haru said calmly.


    ''Haru!!!''


    Asagi wanted to smack Haru at this moment, hoping he would lie, but at the same time, she was quite happy when he acknowledged what they were doing. Her feelings were contradictory, but anyway, she knew that she needed to do something. "Um, Rin, that''s¡­"


    Rin didn''t think too much about Asagi''s words, then asked again," Did you buy her earrings?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Asagi.


    Rin looked at Haru and asked, "You don''t lie?"


    "I think if possible, it is better not to lie, and there''s no reason for me to lie, right?" Haru said calmly.


    "That''s true." Rin nodded.


    Even though the rtionship between the two was particrly close, they weren''t a couple, after all, so there was no need to lie to each other, and Haru didn''t need to feel guilty to go out with Asagi either.


    Rin then took a deep breath and said, "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "How about we go out together?" Rin asked.


    "¡­¡­" Asagi, Yaze, Kojou, and the other ssmates.


    Asagi, Yaze, and Kojou had been watching Haru and Rin, after all, both of them were both handsome and beautiful, and the two were their friends, so they were curious what they were talking about. But they didn''t expect¡­


    Haru was also a bit stunned, but he calmed down and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "I''m serious." Rin nodded without hesitation.


    "You know, I''m not a normal human like you," Haru said in a voice that could only be heard by Rin.


    "It''s alright, I''ll ept it," Rin said without hesitation.


    Haru looked at Rin for a moment and said, "How about we go home togetherter? After you get to know me better, if your feelings don''t change, then let''s go out together."


    "Yes!" Rin nodded with a beautiful smile before she strode to her seat happily.


    "¡­¡­"


    "EEEEEHHHHH?!"


    Everyone was so dumbfounded that they didn''t know what to do for a while since they had never seen such a in confession in their whole life!


    "Ri - Rin¡­!" Asagi looked at her friend with aplicated expression.


    Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Sorry, I took the lead, but if you''re serious, you should quickly move since this type of guy won''tck any girls who are courageous enough to chase after him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Asagi wasn''t sure what to say at that moment, and all she could do was to ept the confession that happened in front of her with aplicated expression before she let out a long sigh.


    However¡­


    "As I said before, do you want to date him together?" Rin asked in a whisper.


    "Wh - What the heck are you saying?!" Asagi had never thought that her friend was so shameless at this moment.


    However, the mostplex one would be both Yaze and Kojou.


    Yaze was quiteplex since the one that Rin confessed to was the fourth primogenitor.


    As for Akatsuki, he was too stunned to say anything and then could only ept the fact that both Haru and Rin might date together, but at the same time, he wasn''t sure why it gave him a sigh of relief.


    The whole ss was still unable to wake up until the ss started, and Natsuki entered.


    Looking at the sluggish state of everyone in the ss, Natsuki looked at everyone and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ---


    It was time to go back, but Natsuki feltplicated when she saw Haru and Rin walking back together, but she had to admit that Rin was very courageous and somehow she might need to follow her example¡­


    Natsuki suddenly realized her thought and quickly shook her head. Her face reddened, and she fastened her steps. ''What do you think, Minamiya Natsuki!''


    While Natsuki was fighting against her true desire, Asagi''s figure was so lonely, and she thought to go back quickly since her feelings were soplicated at that moment.


    Yaze looked at Asagi''s state and could only shake his head.


    "Oi, Yaze, let''s go out to y," Kojou said with a smile.


    Looking at Kojou, Yaze thought that he wouldn''t be surprised if Kojou lost his girlfriend in the future.


    ---


    Walking next to each other, Rin and Haru talked to each other with a smile.


    "So, what''s your secret?" Rin asked.


    "Try to guess," Haru said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ in truth, you''re Ichijou Haruka?" Rin asked jokingly, but¡­


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "¡­¡­"


    Rin blinked her eyes and stared at Haru with disbelief.


    "You don''t believe me?" Haru asked.


    Rin took a deep breath and shook her head. "I believe you." She didn''t think about the reason why Haru was lying, and when he thought about his sword technique at that time, she knew that he was someone extraordinary. She looked at him and said, "I know your identity, so we can date now?"


    "Is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "I might be surprised, but that doesn''t change my feeling toward you, or do you have another identity too?" Rin asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded, then held Rin''s waist gently.


    "Huh?" Rin''s face reddened, but she let him hug her waist, and suddenly she was dumbfounded when they appeared on the top of the ck Clover building. "This is¡­? Teleportation?" She looked at him and asked, "You''re also a magician?"


    "Yes, I''m." Haru nodded.


    Rin took a deep breath then asked, "But this isn''t all, right?"


    "How did you know?" Haru asked curiously.


    "I just have that feeling somehow¡­" Rin took another deep breath and asked, "Come on! While I''m numb, just tell me."


    "In truth, I''m a fourth primogenitor," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­You''re not human?" Rin asked curiously.


    "No, I''m a human, but well, I have the ability of the fourth primogenitor, and if I''m a vampire, then I might suck your blood directly since you''re such a cute girl, Rin," Haru said, taking off his facemask, looking at Rin with a smile.


    Rin blushed and blinked her eyes, staring at his eyes which were full of desire, which somehow made her heart race so fast. She took a deep breath again and calmed herself. Looking at him, and asked, "Is that all?"


    Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Is that alright with you?"


    "Why not? I''ve thought that in truth, you have a thousand harems or something." Rin patted her chest and thought she could ept his secret better than she had thought.


    "Well, I don''t have a thousand harems, but I have some women," Haru said truthfully.


    "Well, I don''t mind, with your identity, what kind of girl that you can''t get?" Rin then tiptoed and kissed his lips directly.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Rin parted her lips and looked at him before she said, "That''s my first kiss, be responsible, alright?"


    What is his answer? Isn''t it obvious?


    Haru then kissed Rin''s lips before he teleported back to his house. It wasn''t that he was in a hurry, but talking on the top of the building, he was afraid that Rin might get a cold, so he thought to bring her somewhere warm like his bed?


    ''No, it''s too early¡­''


    Haru thought and decided to take a step back and bring her to the hot spring pool.

 Chapter 1911 - Haru: Im Waiting For Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1911 - Haru: I''m Waiting For Trouble</h4>


    Time passed very quickly, and it was the time for summer break for every student on Itogami Ind.


    The Itogami Ind was an ind in the tropical area, so when it was summer, the temperature became so hot that it was almost unbearable, but in Haru''s house, Rin and Asagi realized what luxury was.


    With the limitednd in Itogami Ind, the majority of people were living in the apartment building, which was why it was very rare for someone to own a huge amount ofnd and build a mansion, except for Haru, of course.


    Haru had built a traditional Japanese mansion that was mixed with modern design. The theme of his house was what Japan would be like if it continued to modernize without the influence of the West.


    Rin and Asagi loved to y at his house and dipped in his outdoor hot spring pool. As for being peeked at, they didn''t think that someone was crazy enough to peek at Haru''s house.


    Asagi let out a sigh, feelingfortable on her entire body. Even though it was summer, the hot spring on Haru''s house was veryfortable, and unlike the warm hot spring, the temperature around his house was quite refreshing, which made her even morefortable.


    Haru''s hot spring was also quite special since he used his magic to develop this hot spring, giving it various unique effects such as healing, beautify, recovery, etc.


    "I have to admit that I''m a bit jealous of this hot spring," Asagi said with a sigh. Even though the ce where she was living was quite huge, it didn''t have such a luxurious outdoor hot spring like this.


    "That''s true." Rin nodded, and somehow if someone looked at her face closely. She had be even more beautiful. Her face was rosy, like a flower that had been watered every day. "This hot spring is really amazing.


    Asagi looked at Rin, who had be more beautiful, and asked, "Say, Rin, what stage have you been with Haru?"


    "Sex," Rin said simply.


    "¡­¡­"


    Asagi''s face quickly reddened, and she couldn''t believe what she had heard. Ignoring her naked body, she stood up and couldn''t help but exim, "Whaaaat?!"


    "Don''t be that surprised, isn''t it normal? And¡­" Rin blushed and didn''t say anything since she felt that Asagi might pass out if she told her how good it was to do it with him.


    "What? What?" Asagi was curious and moved closer.


    Rin looked at Asagi for a moment and thought about Haru''s crazy stamina, thinking that she needed help. "Well, let me tell you."


    Asagi, who heard Rin''s story, somehow thought that it was better to listen to this kind of story other than a hot spring since she was afraid that she would get light-headed soon.


    ---


    Haru really had to admit that his life as a fourth progenitor was fairly peaceful. Sitting on thezy chair on his terrace, with a beautiful artificial pond in front of him, he typed something on his hologramputer, setting up his n after he dominated this ind.


    Haru had to admit that these days were quite smooth, but because of this, he was a bit dissatisfied since without trouble, then his progress to dominate the Itogami Ind would be hindered. He wanted troubleing to this ind so Japan would give this ind to him.


    However, Haru needed to create a bad image of Japan so everyone would be dissatisfied with the way this country controlled the Itogami Ind, so everyone''s heart could ept the fact that this ind had been dominated by him.


    "How long are you going to dominate this ce? Isn''t it better for you to manipte everyone''s mind so your quest can be finished faster?" Semiramis asked. She was sitting next to Haru while drinking a coconut fruit while wearing a bikini.


    Haru nced at Semiramis for a moment and said, "It''s easy for Japan to give this country to me, and I can do that by controlling the mind of a few people, but it is different with the hearts of the people on this ind. If I do that, then I''ll be seen as a tyrant, and I need everyone on this ind to have a lot of dissatisfaction toward Japan."


    "Hmph!" Semiramis snorted and said, "What do you care about the hearts of ants? You can kill them anytime, right? If they don''t follow you, then just kill them."


    "King without his subject, what kind of king am I?" Haru asked.


    "You have a lot, right? Yourpany has a lot of people," Semiramis said, and she had to admit that his business talent was so amazing that sometimes, she was a bit speechless.


    "This and that are different, alright? The poption on the Itogami Ind is quite a lot, and if I lose all of them, what do you think?" Haru asked.


    "Well, that''s true¡­" Semiramis nodded and calmed herself.


    Manipting someone''s mind with his ability was the very thing to do, but if possible, he only wanted to do it on few people, not on the entire poption on earth since it was a very troublesome thing, and even if he had power, it would take a lot of his energy, and not all the living beings that lived in this world was a normal human, there was a lot of them who was quite strong.


    Haru suddenly thought about Uchiha Madara''s n, which was the Eye of the Moon n, using the moon to reflect the Infinite Tsukuyomi, trapping everyone in beautiful illusion. He might be able to do something simr, but it was very troublesome, and why should he do something so troublesome too?


    Haru also felt that if he did that, he would also keep doing the same in the future. He would be toozy to think about other methods and would rely on this mind maniption forever, even though inside him, there was a lot of potential that he hadn''t released.


    While he was in deep thought, he heard someone call his name.


    "Haru!!!"


    Haru didn''t move, but suddenly someone suddenly jumped into his body. Looking at the woman who was hugging him at this moment, he sighed and said, "Mimori, don''t jump so suddenly."


    "Hehe¡­" Mimoriughed, then asked, "I''ve heard that you''re going to meet Kojou?"


    "Well, yeah, we''re going to be outside for a bit, by the way. Both Asagi and Rin are here. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked.


    Mimori was stunned, then quickly stood up, afraid that the two girls from her son''s ss would see her intimate action with Haru.


    "You don''t need to be that nervous. Both of them might already know your rtionship," Semiramis said simply.


    "¡­¡­" Haru and Mimori.


    Even though they often went to bed together, their rtionship was quiteplicated. After all, he was her son''s ssmate, and she didn''t really want to make the rtionship between Haru and Kojou beplicated, so they kept their rtionship a secret.


    "Well, they seem to be in the hot spring, right? We still have a lot of time," Mimori said.


    "That''s true." Haru nodded.


    "Say, is Asagi-chan going to be my daughter-inw?" Mimori asked.


    "¡­"


    Haru and Semiramis looked at each other for a moment when they heard Mimori''s question.


    Semiramis suddenlyughed very hard, and Haru coughed quickly to stop this rude woman.


    "What''s wrong?" Mimori asked with a frown.


    "Mimori, I''m not saying that your son is bad, but you know yourself your son''s personality, even if someone has an interest in him, he¡­" Haru didn''t need to exin much about the main trait of the harem protagonist, which was super oblivious.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Mimori couldn''t help but sigh when she thought about her son''s personality, and she also thought that it was a bit hard for her to get a daughter-inw, but she knew that it should be very easy for her to have a son-inw.


    Haru felt that he was being stared at by Mimori and asked, "What?"


    Mimori thought about Haru''s rtionship with Nagisa, and somehow¡­


    "Huh? Haru? Kojou''s mom?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru and Mimori turned their heads and saw both Rin and Asagi, who was looking at them with a dumbfounded expression.


    Mimori was stunned and fell into a panic, but¡­


    Haru looked at both Rin and Asagi calmly then helped Mimori to stand up. "Are you alright, Mimori? Don''t run so suddenly. You''re lucky that I''ve caught you."


    "Ah, ah, yes!" Mimori quickly nodded and thanked Haru.


    Rin and Asagi also sighed in relief when they heard Haru''s words since if there was really a rtionship between Haru and Mimori¡­


    Both of them weren''t sure what to say, but they had to admit that it was a bit interesting.

 Chapter 1912 - Little Stalker

    <h4>Chapter 1912 - Little Stalker</h4>


    Haru, Asagi, and Rin didn''t stay too long and went out together to y for a while before they went to the family restaurant to eat, but when they were walking together, he noticed someone was following them.


    "What''s wrong?" Asagi asked.


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "You two have something to doter, right?"


    "Um." Asagi nodded and said, "I need to do my part-job for a while."


    "Well, I need to go back to my parents'' house for a while since I''ve stayed at your ce for a while," Rin said with a blush.


    Haru caressed Rin''s hair gently and said, "Give me a hello to uncle, aunt, and your sister."


    "Um." Rin nodded with blush, thinking about the time they spent together at his house, and asked, "You''re noting?"


    "Sorry, I''ve something to doter," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Well, you don''t need to force yourself toe, and you cane anytime anyway," Rin said simply since it wasn''t his first time toe to her house.


    Haru had met Rin''s parents, and unlike what was in the story where Rin''s father would be angry at him, such a thing didn''t happen, and they epted him very quickly since it seemed that their parents also wanted to have a boy since their family had two daughters.


    Asagi looked at the interaction between the two and couldn''t help but be slightly envious. "Cough! Cough! Don''t forget. There''s me, don''t flirt right in front of me, alright?"


    Haru and Rin only smiled and didn''t think too much.


    The three went to the family restaurant to have lunch for a moment, but they didn''t think that they would meet both Kojou and Yaze.


    "Oh, Kojou, Yaze, you two are here too?"


    "Huh? Haru? Asagi? Tsukishima? Why are you three together?" Kojou was confused.


    Yaze looked at Kojou and could only shake his head.


    "We''re just having lunch, what about you? You haven''t done your homework?" Haru asked.


    "Ugh¡­" Kojou sighed and couldn''t help but want toin a bit. Before the one who monitored him in summer, the ss had always been Natsuki, and even though she was quite strict, she was quite pleasing to the eyes, but he didn''t know why suddenly the one who monitored him in the summer was an old man, which made him depressed.


    Kojou then looked at Haru, who was surrounded by two girls, and here he was stuck with homework and couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous. "Hey, help me do my homework?"


    Haru, Asagi, and Rin looked at each other then left at the same time.


    "Good luck, Kojou (Akatsuki)." 3x


    The three of them left directly without any hesitation.


    "¡­" Kojou.


    Kojou sighed then couldn''t help but ask, "Say, Yaze, has Asagi been with the two of them for a while?" He didn''t feel surprised when Rin was together with Haru since both of them were dating, but he was quite surprised to see Asagi with them.


    "I''m not sure. What''s wrong?" Yaze asked while looking at Kojou curiously.


    "Nothing." Kojou shook his head, and he wasn''t sure why something had been stolen from him, but he didn''t think too much since he thought that it was his imagination.


    Looking at Kojou, Yaze shook his head since he knew that everything was toote.


    ---


    As Haru, Rin, and Asagi were having lunch together at the family restaurant, Himeragi observed them from afar, trying to confirm whether Haru was the fourth progenitor or not since she knew that he was very good at disguising himself.


    However, Himeragi didn''t know why she felt like she could feel that Haru was that fourth progenitor. As for why she could notice him, she didn''t think too much and thought that it might be because she was confident in her ability, but she couldn''t help but grumble a bit.


    The summer in Itogami Ind was very hot since it was located in the tropic area, which was why when Himeragi was quite jealous when she saw Haru was staying in the cool family restaurant yet she was staying under this hot sun. She even became annoyed when she was him, flirting with two beautiful girls happily.


    In truth, Himeragi had a lot of worry on her head, especially when she thought about how powerful Haru was, but when she thought about her weapon, she felt slightly better. However, when she looked at the huge luggage that she carried, she felt a huge headache. She wasn''t sure why the Lion King Organization didn''t provide her with amodation and told her to search for it by herself. If her money was a lot, then it might be good, but the money that was prepared by the organization wasn''t that much, which made her quite helpless once again since she needed to find a quite medium price apartment to live in, or else, she could only live in the hotel tonight.


    Himeragi needed to observe the fourth progenitor, but she also needed to search for amodation, which made her very helpless at this moment.


    ''But I need to do my mission first!'' Himeragi thought.


    When Himeragi observed them, she saw them walking out from the family restaurant on the separate ways, which made her sigh in relief. She then, without hesitation, chased after him. She then tried to follow him with very quiet steps and the trailing technique that she learned from a movie. She thought that she hadn''t gone unnoticed, but then she was stunned when she saw him suddenly turn toward her and look at her.


    Even though Haru was using his facemask, Himeragi could see him smiling through his eyes. She could see a pitiful smile from him, which made her blush, and knew that she had been found out. She saw him making a gesture toward her toe forward. She needed to walk toward him, but suddenly two men stopped her.


    "Hey littledy, what''s wrong? Are you new here? Why don''t you follow us?"


    "Hey, what''s your name? What schools are you from?"


    "Sorry, I''m in a bit of a hurry." Himeragi frowned and directly ignored them and walked toward Haru.


    "Aw, c''mon. Let''s have some fun."


    The two men were persistent, and Himeragi''s patience slowly lost, but¡­


    "Sorry, she''s with me."


    The three of them turned, and they saw Haru standing there, staring at Himeragi, and didn''t even put two men in his eyes.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "Yes." Himeragi nodded and followed Haru, but the two men couldn''t ept it.


    "Hey, we''re first!"


    "Get away from here!"


    Himeragi frowned and was about to use her weapon, but she felt Haru tap her shoulder. "Huh?" She looked at him curiously and wondered what he was about to do.


    Haru then stared at them for a while, and suddenly the two men flinched before running away directly. He didn''t expect that two adult men would pick up a middle school girl, which made him wonder why they couldn''t pick up someone around their age, and it made him disdain them.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    "The two of them are demons," Haru said.


    "Really? How did you know?" Himeragi asked.


    "Can you see the bracelets on their wrists?" Haru asked.


    Himeragi only realized and nodded. "Now that you mention it."


    "Well, you''ve been found out by me now, my little stalker," Haru said.


    "Wh ---?!" Himeragi''s face blushed, and she didn''t expect that he would humiliate her tracking skill, but then¡­


    *Growl!*


    "¡­"


    Himeragi blushed while holding her stomach.


    Haru chuckled.


    "Do - Don''tugh at me!" Himeragi quickly retorted with a red face.


    "Well, how about we eat first? We can also talk together while eating, what do you think?" Haru said.


    What is Himeragi''s answer? Isn''t it obvious?


    With a red face, Himeragi nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"

 Chapter 1913 - Cute And Stupid Observer

    <h4>Chapter 1913 - Cute And Stupid Observer</h4>


    Haru and Himeragi then went to the nearby fast-food restaurant and ordered a burger. He could see that she was slightly nervous, so he needed to be the one who took the initiative. "Well, how about we introduce each other first, miss stalker?"


    "I''m not a stalker!" Himeragi stood up and mmed the table quite forcefully, causing everyone to turn their attention toward them. "Ugh¡­!" She quickly realized what she was doing, lowered her head embarrassedly, then sat down on her seat while looking at Haru begrudgingly.


    ''What an unreasonable girl?'' Haru shook his head and asked, "So what''s your name?"


    "My name is Himeragi Yukina. I''m a sword shaman from the Lion King Organization," Himeragi introduced her identity without hesitation.


    "¡­" Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and wondered why the Lion King Organization would send such a stupid girl to follow him.


    "Wh - What¡­?!" Himeragi''s face blushed when Haru kept staring at him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect that a sword shaman from the Lion King Organization would be this cute," Haru said with a sigh, wondering what kind of organization would keep a lot of cute girls?


    "Wha ---?!" Himeragi''s face was so red that smoke emitted from her head. She knew that the fourth progenitor was dangerous, but she didn''t expect him to be this dangerous!


    Himeragi wanted to ask something, but¡­


    "Sorry for the wait. Here''s your order!" The waitress came with their order, but then she winked at Haru, then gave a piece of paper to him.


    "¡­" Haru.


    Haru nodded with a smile and looked at the paper for a moment before he let out a sigh. He was wearing a facemask, but his poprity was still high, huh?


    Looking at Haru''s reaction, Himeragi was a bit curious and asked, "What''s that?" Even though she was a bit emotional and easily angered, she also knew that the young man in front of her was the fourth progenitor, so she also needed to be respectful. However, somehow, she felt veryfortable with him, which caused her to let her guard down from time to time. She was also wondering how his face was behind that facemask.


    "You want to see?" Haru asked.


    Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    "Here you go." Haru then gave the piece of paper to Himeragi.


    Himeragi was wondering whether the piece of paper filled with a secret could cause trouble to the world, but¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Himeragi was lost for words when she saw the number and piece of note that was written by the cute waitress of this restaurant. Her face quickly turned red, then quickly said, "As expected, you''re dangerous, the fourth progenitor!"


    "Ha?" Haru was confused.


    "You use your charm to cause trouble to the innocent girl, right? You don''t need to hide it anymore. I know it!" Himeragi said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t going to deny it since Himeragi was right. "Well, sit down first. You should know that no one has ever seen the fourth progenitor''s face, so are you sure that I''m the fourth progenitor?"


    "Eh? You''re not?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    ''This girl is really gullible, right?'' Haru sighed inwardly, and before he wanted to say something¡­


    *Growl!*


    "¡­¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    Haru smiled and said, "You can''t fight with an empty stomach. How about you eat first? We can talk slowly since we have a lot of time."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Himeragi nodded without hesitation. "Yes!" She then enjoyed the hamburger on her hands with a happy face since she was really famished. She also had to admit that Haru was saying something good since she knew that she couldn''t do her mission with an empty stomach, so what she needed to do right now was to eat.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and couldn''t help but sigh. Himeragi was very young, and he could also tell that for someone around her age, she was quite powerful, which was why he was wondering what kind of training that she had done during her childhood time to achieve that power. He knew that she had sacrificed a lot of things, and it might be because of that. She was a bit stupid. ''Well, since she''s cute, I''ll forgive her.'' Looking at Himeragi, who ate heartily, he smiled and said, "You have ketchup on the corner of your mouth."


    "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised, but then she tried to lick that ketchup with her tongue, but she couldn''t do it. "Where?"


    Haru shook his head, then took a tissue, then wiped the stain of ketchup in the corner of her mouth. "Don''t move."


    "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded again when she saw him wipe the ketchup on the corner of her mouth.


    "Here you go, I''ve cleaned it for you," Haru said with a smile.


    "Tha - Thank you¡­" Himeragi blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    Looking at Himeragi, who slowed down the speed of her eating, Haru asked, "You''re from the Lion King Organization?"


    "That''s right!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    "And you''re a sword shaman?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded again.


    "That''s amazing." Haru looked at Himeragi and said, "I guess you must have been working hard so you could be a sword shaman at such a young age."


    "No - No, it is something that I naturally need to do¡­" Himeragi didn''t expect that she would be praised at this moment, which was why she felt a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, she was happy since her hard work was being acknowledged¡ªforgetting the fact that the young man in front of her might be an enemy.


    "So, what are you doing here? Why did the Lion King Organization send you here?" Haru knew that there were a lot of people from the King Lion Organization that observed from far away ces, and some of them even hid their identity as a student or the employee of hispany, but he ignored them since they were practically harmless since they weren''t part of the confidential project and only some normal employees. He also knew that Yaze, who was his ssmate, was also part of the Lion King Organization, which was why he was quite confused at the reason why the Lion King Organization could send such a gullible girl to be his observer. Besides her cute face, slightly powerful strength, and the powerful weapon on her guitar case, he really couldn''t see the reason why she was sent by the Lion King Organization.


    Haru observed Himeragi again and looked at the huge suitcase on her side, which somehow made his lips twitch, wondering whether the Lion King Organization didn''t prepare a ce for this girl to live?


    "As I''ve said before, I''m a Sword Shaman, and I was sent here to the Itogami Ind to observe you," Himeragi said.


    "Observe me?" It was his first time seeing such an honest observer, which somehow made him speechless.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "The progenitors are considered to be on equal footing with an entire nation''s military force. Naturally, that includes the Fourth Progenitor. In other words, your very presence is treated as an act of terror or war."


    Haru wasn''t surprised at how the world treated him since he didn''t care much either way. "Still, I''ve heard that the Fourth Progenitor has always used a disguise, so no one has ever seen his real face, so are you sure that I''m the Fourth Progenitor?"


    "Eh? You''re not?!" Himeragi was startled, stood up, looking at him with a confused expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    ''This girl is really gullible, right?''


    Haru smiled and said, "I was joking." He coughed and said, "How about I introduce myself now. My name is Kasugano Haruka. I''m human, but I''m also the Fourth Progenitor." He was wondering how Himeragi was going to react, but as expected that this girl was too loud, right?


    "Impossible!" That was the word that came out from Himeragi''s mouth since there was no way for the Fourth Progenitor to be a human, right?


    Haru looked at Himeragi and sighed. "How about we change our location since you know¡­ if you keep screaming, you''re going to disrupt everyone."


    "Oh¡­"


    Himeragi looked at everyone who looked at her with doubt and quickly sat down again with a blush. She took a deep breath, staring at Haru, then said, "Let''s change our ce, Senpai."


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but when he heard her call him "Senpai," it made his body slightly giddy. "Well, how about we go to my house? That way, we can talk to each other better without any problem."


    "Yes!" Himeragi also nodded since she was also curious about the ce where the Fourth Progenitor was living, and she prepared herself, and no matter what kind of situation that she was going to face, she wouldn''t be surprised anymore! She made a vow, as the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization!

 Chapter 1914 - Himeragi: If I Lose, Ill Be Your Lover!

    <h4>Chapter 1914 - Himeragi: If I Lose, I''ll Be Your Lover!</h4>


    "¡­¡­"


    Looking at the luxurious and huge gate in front of her, Himeragi didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong, Himeragi? You don''t want to enter?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, yes! Wait, Senpai!" Himeragi quickly strode and followed after him since somehow she felt a bit nervous here.


    Walking together, Himeragi couldn''t help but look around the scenery of Haru''s house. She had to admit that even though it was huge and big, it gave off a veryfortable feeling, and at the same time¡­


    "Huh? I can''t use my magic?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and wondered whether she was trapped, but her shoulder was patted by Haru, and she could feel the energy inside her again.


    "¡­"


    Himeragi looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression.


    Haru smiled and said, "This is my house. Isn''t it obvious that I want some sense of security?"


    "But why can''t I use my magic before you tapped my shoulder?" Himeragi asked curiously.


    "It''s a seal," Haru said.


    "Seal?" Himeragi raised her eyebrow and asked, "But you''re a vampire, right? How can you use magic?"


    "As I''ve said before, I''m a human," Haru said.


    Himeragi wanted to say something, but Haru quickly interrupted her. "I''m a magician."


    "Magician?" Himeragi raised her eyebrow.


    "Well, let''s talk inside. It isn''tfortable to talk here," Haru said and entered his house.


    "Wait a moment, Senpai! Exin to me what you mean by that!" Himeragi strode after Haru, and in truth, she didn''t want to part from him. After all, even though this house wasfortable, it was her first time here, and she was afraid to get lost.


    "Haru!"


    Himeragi then saw a beautiful girl with long blonde hair hugging Haru as they entered. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow, looking at this beautiful girl, wondering what kind of rtionship that she had with Haru.


    "Who is this, Haru?" Avrora, who was hugging Haru, looked at Himeragi curiously.


    "She''s my observer," Haru said.


    "Observer? She?" Avrora was dumbfounded since Himeragi didn''t seem to be like an observer at all.


    "Senpai, she''s¡­?" Himeragi tucked Haru''s shirt and looked at Avrora curiously.


    "Her name is Avrora. She''s the daughter of my rtive''s acquaintance, right?" Haru then looked at Avrora, who gave him a nod and told him that she was going out to y. He then patted her head and said, "Be careful. I can''t go out with you since I have to apany her."


    "You don''t need to worry!" Avrora patted her t chest, showing a reassuring expression.


    "How about your sses?" Haru asked.


    "Here!" Avrora showed the disguised sses that she kept in her pocket. These sses were made by Haru, and of course, they gave a disguise effect, but it didn''t cause her to be ugly, only changed her appearance slightly. Her identity was very troublesome, but with these sses, she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "Well, you have to y with Semiramis first. I need to talk to her," Haru said.


    "Alright." Avrora nodded.


    "Hey, I''m not a baby sister!" Semiramis refuted with some displeasure.


    When Himeragi saw Semiramis for the first time, she was dumbfounded since she had never seen someone as beautiful as her, especially the ears part. Semiramis''s ears somehow reminded her of her teacher.


    Semiramis then looked at Himeragi and asked, "Is that your observer? Who sent her?"


    "The Lion King Organization," Haru said.


    "Oh! That galge-like organization, huh?" Semiramis nodded and said, "You know, she doesn''t like your observer at all, or rather, don''t you think that organization sends her to be your lover or something?"


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded, and her face quickly reddened.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and only realized that might be the Lion King Organization''s intention from the beginning, which somehow made him a bit dumbfounded. He rubbed his temple and said, "Don''t joke around. I''ll talk with her for a bit. Do you want to follow?"


    "No, I want to enjoy a hot spring first. Come and join me when you''re done." Semiramis then strode and said, "Avrora, let''s join me. We can eat some ice cream while we''re there."


    "Oh!" Avrora nodded and said, "Bye, Haru." She then followed Semiramis while talking together.


    Looking at both Avrora and Semiramis, Himeragi was really wondering who they were at that moment.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded, then followed Haru.


    They talked to each other along the way until they arrived at the living room, which was located next to the terrace.


    "Sit down first," Haru said and sat on the tatami floor.


    "Ah, yes!" Himeragi nodded and sat while facing him. It might be because of her habit of sitting in the "seiza" position, so she sat in that position naturally.


    Haru didn''t think too much and asked, "So what do you want to ask?"


    "Senpai, you''ve said that you''re a magician before, right?" Himeragi asked.


    "That''s right." Haru nodded.


    "So how can you get the power of the fourth primogenitor? Did you eat it?" Himeragi asked.


    "I don''t eat people." Haru was speechless and said, "Rather than eat, I absorbed it."


    "Absorb?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said since he didn''t have any reason to hide his ability since even if they knew it was impossible for them to defend against him. However, he used the word "absorb" rather than "steal" since it sounded better, and he didn''t seem like a bad guy this way.


    "¡­" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "Surprising, right? I have absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said simply.


    "How? More importantly, why? Do you want to use that power to dominate the world or something?" Himeragi quickly asked.


    "If I want to dominate the world, then I''ve already done it. You should know with my power. It isn''t that difficult for me to dominate the world," Haru said.


    "¡­"


    Himeragi frowned.


    "You don''t believe that I''m that strong?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Himeragi nodded.


    "How about we spar? Let''s have a match between you and me." Haru looked at Himeragi''s guitar case and said, "Beside observing me, I''m sure that the Lion King Organization has told you to eliminate me if I''m dangerous, right?"


    "Huh? How did you know?!" Himeragi quickly grabbed her guitar case and took out her weapon directly!


    Himeragi started to sweat, and she didn''t expect Haru to be so smart to guess her intention!


    "¡­"


    Haru really thought that this girl was really stupid. He then observed Himeragi''s spear for a moment and thought that that spear''s ability was quite interesting. ''Magic negation, huh?'' He then looked at Himeragi and asked, "So am I right?"


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi was at a loss at this question and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, I''m just trying to guess what your intention is, but from your expression, is it the truth, huh?" Haru said.


    Himeragi''s face turned red, and she quickly asked, "So are you saying that you''ve fooled me all along?"


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    Himeragi took a deep breath and said, "Then Senpai, let''s have a spar, you and me! Then if I win, I want you to tell me what your purpose is! And, show me your real face!" From the beginning to the end, she hadn''t been able to see his real face, which somehow made her a bit frustrated since she was very curious.


    Hearing that question, Haru could tell Himeragi his intention directly, but since this girl had made such a bet, he didn''t mind ying along. He looked at her and asked, "If you win, I''ll tell you my purpose on this ind, and I''ll show you my face, but what if you lose?"


    "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "It isn''t fair for me if you don''t give me something, right?" Haru asked.


    Himeragi nodded, but then her face turned red since she remembered Semiramis''s words. She then made up her mind and said nervously, "Th - Then I''ll be your lover!"


    "¡­"


    "I - I can see that you have a harem here! If you win, then I''ll join too!" Himeragi said without hesitation since everything was for her mission! It wasn''t that she had an interest in him or anything, alright?


    "¡­"


    Haru looked at this girl for a moment and wondered whether this girl was alright or not?

 Chapter 1915 - Himeragi: Im Both Your Observer And Sword Shaman, But Now, Im Your Maid...

    <h4>Chapter 1915 - Himeragi: I''m Both Your Observer And Sword Shaman, But Now, I''m Your Maid¡­</h4>


    On the open field, Haru and Himeragi stood while facing each other.


    Himeragi took a deep breath and didn''t expect that she would face Haru directly, but it might be good since this way she could see how powerful he was. If he was really as powerful as the story, she knew that he was dangerous, which was why she needed to stay on his side all the time, monitoring him. She definitely didn''t have the interest in bing his lover or anything, alright?


    Himeragi had to admit that Haru was very handsome, even though she hadn''t seen the face behind that facemask. However, her instinct as a girl told her that he might be the most handsome guy in the world, and she wanted to see his face!


    Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "You''re not going to use your spear?"


    "It''s alright." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "If I use my spear, then the spar is going to end soon."


    "So, are you going to fight me, using magic or something?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    Haru then snapped his fingers, and suddenly Himeragi felt all of her power was sealed, and she couldn''t use it anymore.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    "Done." Haru smiled and said, "I''ve won, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    "It - It doesn''t count! You''re cheating, Senpai!" Himeragi''s face blushed since she didn''t expect that she would lose so soon, but suddenly she felt that her body was hugged and it was so tight that she almost couldn''t breathe. However, more importantly, this huge seemed to give an addictive feeling as if she didn''t want to let go of him.


    "If this is a real battle, then you have already lost, and if I''m cruel, then you''re already dead," Haru whispered right near Himeragi''s ear.


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi''s face was so red at that moment.


    "So be serious. Let me see if you have the ability to eliminate me, alright?" Haru said in a whisper before he let go of Himeragi.


    When he let her go, Himeragi somehow felt a sense of loss, but she quickly shook her head and took out her weapon before she stabbed it on her body.


    Haru was surprised by Himeragi''s actions, but at the same time, he could tell that the seal on her body had disappeared. "That spear?"


    "I''m sorry for looking down on you, Senpai." Himeragi took a deep breath and realized how powerful Haru was. The seal magic, his speed, and he also hadn''t summoned his Vassal Beast, which somehow made her a bit frustrated. "But now, let me show you my real power!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he felt embarrassed for Himeragi. He looked at her spear and asked, "Can you tell me more about that spear?''


    Holding her spear, Himeragi nodded and exined. "The name of this spear is Sekkarou. It has the ability of magic negation and support enhancements. It is also the reason why your seal magic is useless to me. By the way, it can fit on the guitar case easily since it has a portability function."


    "I see¡­" Haru nodded and said, "A very powerful weapon indeed." The magic negation ability alone caused that spear to be a very powerful weapon, but he didn''t think that that weapon could be so simple. He was sure that Himeragi might need to pay something in exchange to be able to use that weapon, and the price of that power was¡­


    "Okay, Senpai." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "I won''t hold back now! Be careful!" She then dashed toward him and was about to hit him, but suddenly she felt that the spear on her hand was pulled by some force. "Huh?"


    Haru used his "Snatch" to steal the Sekkarou from Himeragi''s hands.


    "What?!" Himeragi couldn''t handle this force, and the Sekkarou was flying toward Haru''s hands.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    Haru then used his Elemental Sight on the Sekkakarou and couldn''t help but frown at the sight of this spear.


    Himeragi was dumbfounded when Haru could hold the Sekkarou in his hands with ease. "Se - Senpai, please give it back to me¡­" Her tone was very meek, and she was on the verge of tears when she saw her precious weapon was taken away by Haru.


    Haru was amused, then gave her weapon back to Himeragi. "Here you go."


    "Tha - Thank you¡­" Himeragi blushed when Haru really returned her weapon and also patted her head since it felt sofortable.


    "You have lost, right? Let''s go back," Haru said simply


    "I - I haven''t lost yet!" Himeragi suddenly became stubborn. Somehow she couldn''t ept her loss since she lost so easily from him. She thought that she could give a good fight, but she lost instantly, which somehow made her pride as one of the youngest Sword Shaman in the Lion King Organization to be shattered.


    "¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "You know, I have a very dangerous ability that I don''t want to use, but since you''re so stubborn, I guess I need to use this ability on you."


    "Wh - What kind of ability? Are - Are you going to use your Vassal Beast?" Himeragi held her spear tightly, staring at Haru cautiously.


    "No, this is more dangerous." Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let me show you! Steal!"


    Himeragi kept her eyes open, wondering what kind of ability Haru was about to use, but suddenly she saw nothing had happened until she saw something on Haru''s hand, which made her eyes wide open!


    Himeragi suddenly felt her below was quite cold, and she could feel the breeze. She knew instantly what had happened, and her eyes were teary, staring at Haru and couldn''t help but say, "Sen - Senpai¡­"


    "You need to admit that you have lost, or else, I''ll auction these panties on the online shop directly." Haru held Himeragi''s panties and said, "Let''s see¡­ how about the panties of the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization? I''m sure a lot of people are going to buy it."


    "I have lost! I have lost! Please return my panties!" Himeragi quickly cried out since she didn''t want her panties to be hot news in the media!


    Haru then threw the panties back to Himeragi, which caused her to catch them immediately. "Now, you understand why I''ve said this power is dangerous, right?"


    Himeragi''s eyes were very teary, and she said, "Yes, I understand that at this moment, you''re very dangerous, Senpai! I can''t take my eyes off you, or else¡­" She thought about that dangerous ability and couldn''t help but think that she needed to watch after him.


    Haru looked at Himeragi''s reaction and patted her head. "Sorry, sorry, maybe my prank is a bit too much. I''m sorry, alright? Don''t cry, alright?"


    "I - I''m not crying!" Himeragi directly retorted since there was no way a Sword Shaman such as her would cry when her panties were stolen.


    "Don''t worry, if no one is going to marry you, I''m going to take responsibility," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded, and her face was so red.


    "Let''s go back. It''s almost dark. I''ll send you back to your house," Haru said, but suddenly he noticed a strange expression on her expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "Um, no - nothing!" Himeragi shook her head and followed Haru.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and didn''t say much.


    Both of them walked next to each other while talking to each other since Haru wanted to know Himeragi better, but then when they had gone out of his house, he was dumbfounded when he saw her start to prepare a tent in front of his house. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to live here. I need to observe you all the time anyway," Himeragi said without hesitation and continued with the preparation of her tent.


    "¡­"


    Haru had never seen such a stupid girl before. He let out a long sigh and said, "How about you live in my house?"


    "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "No - No, I don''t mind, but is it alright? Even though I''m your observer, I can''t bother you that much," Himeragi said and felt that she had caused him so much trouble.


    "It''s alright. I have a lot of rooms in my house," Haru said.


    "No, I can''t stay at your ce for free. I need to pay you," Himeragi said.


    "Then can you pay this much?" Haru said while showing how much the rent is to stay at his house.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    Himeragi then took a deep breath and said, "Le - Let me ask the organization first." She was about to take off her phone, but¡­


    "How about this? I''ll give you free rent, but you need to be a maid at my house," Haru said.


    "Maid?" Himeragi thought for a while before her face turned red. "Do - does it include that - that kind of service?" She started to get nervous and giddy when she thought that she was going to do something simr to the perverted novel that she read by chance, but suddenly her head was chopped by his hand.


    "You perverted girl! Don''t think about perverted things all the time!" Haru was speechless.


    "Then - Then what do I need to do?" Himeragi asked while looking at Haru curiously and with a reddened face, but somehow there was some disappointment in her expression.


    "Well, I''m a bit tired from that spar before. How about you rub my back for a bit?" Haru asked while moving his shoulders a bit.


    "¡­" Himeragi.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Let - Let me rub your shoulders!" Himeragi said without hesitation¡­ She was the respected Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization, but now, she had be the maid of the fourth primogenitor. She wasn''t sure what to say, but it was her mission, so she needed to work hard!

 Chapter 1916 - Himeragi Is Too Uptight

    <h4>Chapter 1916 - Himeragi Is Too Uptight</h4>


    Himeragi had prepared herself since she had decided to live in Haru''s house, but she didn''t expect this situation. Her expression was a bit ufortable, looking at him, who was cooking in the kitchen. "Um¡­ Senpai, is there something that I can help you with?" She had said that she would be the maid, and she had expected that she would take care of him in his daily times, including¡­ Cough! Cough! But well, she didn''t expect that she was the one who was being taken care of.


    "Well, how about you take care of the tes?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation. She then walked toward Haru while looking at the food that was cooked by him. The smell of the food was so delicious that it made her mouth watery. "Senpai, are you good at cooking?"


    "I''ve learned under a very talented chef in the past," Haru said.


    Himeragi looked at Haru and asked, "Senpai, are you really 16 years old?"


    "I''m 16 years old, but you can say that I''m slightly more talented than others," Haru said simply. "Give me the tes."


    "Ah, yes!" Himeragi looked at the pasta on the te and followed his every word docilely.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and thought that this girl was really a good girl.


    "Huh? Haru, who is that?"


    Himeragi turned and saw a beautiful woman with long silver hair, but before she said anything, she was hugged by this woman. "Wh --?!"


    "How cute! What''s your name? How about you wear the maid uniform that I''ve made?" Mimori asked.


    "Senpai, help me!" Himeragi couldn''t handle such close physical intimacy with other women so suddenly.


    Haru chopped Mimori''s head and said, "Don''t cause trouble, or you won''t have dinner, Mimori.


    "Ehh¡­?!" Mimoriined, but then she smiled and said, "But I''ll have my dinner at midnight, right?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    Himeragi raised her eyebrow and felt confused. "Huh? Why do you want to eat dinner at midnight?''


    "¡­" Haru.


    Mimoriughed and patted Himeragi''s head. "You''re so cute. Now that you mention it, what''s your name?"


    "M - My name is Himeragi Yukina," Himeragi said with a blush.


    "I see¡­" Mimori nodded and said, "My name is Mimori. Nice to meet you, Yukina-chan."


    "Ah, yes." Himeragi nodded.


    "Well, you can talkter. Let''s have a weing party for her," Haru said.


    "Eh? My weing party? Now?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "No, no, I don''t mind, but why so suddenly?" Himeragi asked with some confusion.


    "You''re going to live here from now on. Isn''t it normal for me to throw a weing party for you?" Haru said.


    "But - But I''m just your observer, you don''t need to do so much for me¡­" Himeragi was happy, but she felt that she had troubled him, but then she felt that her head was caressed by Haru. "Senpai?"


    "At this time, you shouldn''t say so much. You should ept it and say thank you to me, that''s all," Haru said.


    Himeragi was in a daze for a moment and nodded with a blush. "Yes, Senpai¡­"


    Mimori looked at Haru then Himeragi before she smiled. "Well, why do you wear your facemask all the time? Take it off." She then took off his facemask since she wanted to see him without it.


    Haru looked at Mimori speechlessly and looked at Himeragi, who was in a daze. "Well, let''s eat first since it won''t be good if the foods are cold."


    Looking at Haru, Himeragi understood why he was wearing his facemask all the time since if he didn''t wear it, she was sure that he might cause a lot of disturbance in this world. She took a deep breath and said, "Senpai, you should wear your facemask from now on."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    ---


    In the dining room, everyone was eating together while chatting with each other.


    "Um, Himeragi-san, you''re going to Saikai Academy too?" Avrora asked.


    "Ah, yes, I''ll enter the middle school there." Himeragi nodded.


    "Oh, you''ll enter the same school as Nagisa," Avrora said in surprise. As for entering the school, she didn''t really have that much interest anyway, so she didn''t think too much.


    "Huh? Nagisa? Who is that?" Himeragi was confused.


    "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised, but then she nodded. "Yes, we can go together at that time."


    "That''s my daughter. Yukina-chan, you''ll also meet my daughter in that school too, so please take care of her there," Mimori said.


    "Eh? Daughter? You have a daughter, Mimori-san?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I have both a son and a daughter." Mimori nodded with a smile.


    Himeragi looked at Mimori and looked at Haru.


    "Both of them are not my son and daughter. She''s a widow," Haru said.


    "Ah¡­" Himeragi nodded and showed an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, Senpai, Mimori-san."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. A lot of people often say that I''m younger than I seem after all," Mimori said with a smile and didn''t overthink Himeragi''s words.


    "By the way, is that suitcase all of your things?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "If I need something, I can buy it myself, but¡­" She looked at Haru with a hesitant expression.


    "But you need to observe me?" Haru asked.


    "Yes¡­" Himeragi nodded embarrassedly.


    "¡­¡­" Haru, Semiramis, and Mimori looked at Himeragi and thought that this girl was too uptight, right?


    "Himeragi, let me ask you a question first," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?" Himeragi looked at Haru curiously.


    "As my observer, you''re going to follow me everywhere?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    "School?"


    "Yes."


    "My office?"


    "Yes."


    "During my date?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? You have a girlfriend, Senpai?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Semiramis and Mimori started tough, hearing Himeragi''s words.


    "Wh - Why are you twoughing?!" Himeragi felt ufortable beingughed at by Semiramis and Mimori.


    "Nothing, nothing, you can continue your conversation," Semiramis said gently and didn''t think too much.


    "Himeragi, as my observer, you''re going to follow me everywhere?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, yes, that''s the n, Senpai." Himeragi nodded, but then she said, "But of course, I won''t follow you to the bathroom and bedroom, but¡­ but¡­ if you want¡­" She lowered her head with a blush.


    "¡­"


    Looking at Himeragi, Haru realized that this girl was more troublesome than he had thought. She was so uptight and straight that it was impossible for her to bend. However, he had to admit that she was a bit simr to Umi Sonoda, which somehow made him miss her since he had been in this world for a few months. "Well, let''s take a rest first since you might be tired from your journey."


    "Yes, thank you, Senpai." Himeragi nodded with a smile.


    "You can ask Avrora a lot of things about this ce. I''ll go back and rest first," Haru said.


    "Oh, me too!" Mimori said.


    "Well, I''ll take a rest first too," Semiramis said.


    Looking at two women who followed him, Haru could only feel speechless, but he didn''t say much.


    Himeragi didn''t think too much and looked at Avrora. "Please take care of me from now on, Avrora-san."


    "Yes, please take care of me too, Himeragi-san." Avrora nodded with a smile and said, "Well, it might be a bitte, but do you want to take a bath first?"


    "Take a bath?" Himeragi asked in confusion, but then she understood what it meant to enjoy life in this house.

 Chapter 1917 - Treasure Me Dearly

    <h4>Chapter 1917 - Treasure Me Dearly</h4>


    In the morning, Haru followed Yukina to school since she hadn''t finished her transfer procedures. Both of them walked together and entered the school on the summer break.


    Haru looked around and could see how empty the school was. The only ones who were in the school were the staff, the teachers, and some students who got bad scores during the first semester and needed to do remedial.


    "Sorry for troubling you, Senpai," Himeragi said in an apologetic tone since she felt like she had troubled him most of the time. Even though she had said that she would be a maid, the one who cleaned up the house was mostly a robot, and she didn''t have time to show her ability.


    "It''s alright. You have cooked breakfast earlier, right?" Haru said.


    "But¡­" Himeragi might have cooked the breakfast before, but the taste wasn''t as good as the one that was cooked by him.


    "You don''t need to think too much. Your cooking is very delicious too," Haru said.


    "Yes, but¡­" Himeragi thought for a while and suddenly asked. "Say, Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "Since you have be a fourth primogenitor, do you have an urge to drink blood?" Himeragi suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong so suddenly?" Haru asked weirdly.


    "I¡­ I mean¡­ if you want, you can drink my blood¡­" Himeragi said with a red face.


    "¡­"


    Haru let out a sigh and knocked Himeragi''s head.


    "Ouch!" Himeragi held her head in pain.


    "I''ve told you before that I''m a human, right? I don''t drink blood," Haru said.


    "But¡­" Himeragi looked at Haru with teary eyes since she wanted to do something for him.


    "If you want me to help you, then you shouldn''t follow me when I go for a date," Haru said.


    "That''s something that I can''t do! I need to follow you everywhere, Senpai!" Himeragi said without hesitation.


    "¡­" Haru realized that this girl was really troublesome.


    Himeragi then looked at Haru then asked, "Um, Senpai." In truth, she wanted to ask who his girlfriend was, but she felt a bit hesitant to ask.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Um¡­" Himeragi wanted to ask him, but suddenly someone called his name out.


    "Haru, what are you doing here?"


    Haru and Himeragi looked up and saw Natsuki was there.


    "Natsuki-chan, you''re not on holiday?" Haru asked.


    "There''s still something that I need to do as a teacher, but what are you doing here with a middle school student? Are you going to make her into your girlfriend too?" Natsuki asked while staring at Himeragi.


    Himeragi blushed and quickly hid behind Haru. "Se - Senpai¡­"


    "Well, Himeragi, she''s Minamiya Natsuki and she''s my teacher. I''ll talk with her for a bit so you should take care of your transfer procedure first. If you are done with your transfer procedure, just call me, so I''ll know," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Himeragi''s face was very red, and she quickly ran away since she somehow understood why Haru decided to let her live in his house.


    "So, who is she?" Natsuki asked.


    "You''re jealous, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Natsuki snorted and said, "You''re such a narcissist!"


    "Well, let''s talk in your room. You must have something to ask me too, right?" Haru said.


    Natsuki looked at Haru for a moment and sighed. "If only you''re not so lustful."


    "If I''m not so lustful, then a lot of people will be worried about me, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­" Natsuki couldn''t deny it, but she was wondering whether his lustful act was real or fake. It might be a weakness that he decided to show, which somehow made her sigh since this guy was too strong. She didn''t have the ability to do anything against him, nor did she n to. She sighed and said, "Well, let''s talk in my room first. The summer in the Itogami Ind is very hot, after all."


    ---


    Inside Natsuki''s room, Haru sat down on the chair with a rxed expression. "Natsuki-chan, do you have ice tea?"


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki.


    "This is my room, not your house," Natsuki said speechlessly.


    "Well, really, what poor hospitality," Haru said with a sigh.


    "There''s hot tea here. Do you want to drink it?" Natsuki asked. "Or should I pour it on the top of your head so it''ll cool you down?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop joking around. What do you to ask?" Haru asked.


    "Well, let''s set this matter aside first. Who the hell is that middle school student?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    "You''re not jealous, right?" Haru asked.


    "I''m jealous!" Natsuki said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so honest, but that girl is an observer from the Lion King Organization."


    "Lion King Organization? What the hell does that organization want to do with you? More importantly, how did they know you with all of your disguises?" Natsuki knew that if Haru didn''t want let anyone know, no one would know about his identity, which was why, unlike the other three primogenitors, she knew that he was even dangerous. She thought for a bit and asked, "Don''t tell me that you think that she''s cute, so you let her notice you?"


    "¡­" Haru.


    Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki-chan being too mysterious isn''t all good."


    "Huh? Why?" Natsuki asked with some confusion since she felt that staying unknown was good for him since no one would bother him.


    "Being unknown means I''m scared, but you should know that I''m not scared, right? You don''t need to worry. I''m stronger than you think. More importantly, you have something important that you want to ask me, right? I''ll help you," Haru said.


    Natsuki looked at Haru with aplicated gaze, and somehow she was both grateful and curious. She was grateful since she thought that he had joined the school and lived as a normal person because of her, and at the same time, she was curious at how strong he was. The only power that she knew was his EMP ability, which destroyed the electronic device and caused a power outage in a huge area. His other ability was his seal magic, which made him able to seal anything.


    Anyway, Natsuki thought that Haru decided to go to the school because of her, which was why she had a soft spot for him.


    "Well, since you need to decide to help, do you know anything about these?" Natsuki asked while showing four documents on the table.


    Haru looked at the documents curiously and asked, "Devils? And four of them? Hmm¡­ all of them are in aa, huh?"


    "Do you know anything?" Natsuki asked.


    Haru didn''t answer Natsuki''s question first and looked at the data of the four devils that were shown on the table. He could see that all of them were in aa, and all of their energies were absorbed by something or someone. "Their energies were absorbed?"


    "That''s right. What do you think?" Natsuki asked.


    "Well, these things are more likely to be done by someone who hated a devil, someone like from the church or something. As for why their energies were absorbed, it''s more likely that this someone from the church might have a helper, and this helper needs the energy from those devils. Lastly, this incident is more likely to be done by two people," Haru said simply.


    "Hmm¡­" Natsuki''s eyes became serious, but then she asked, "But why did someone from the church? Could it be other demons or someone who hates a demon? And why is it only two people? Shouldn''t there be more people?"


    Haru sighed and said, "You know, the Ind Guard is simply useless. What are they doing in this situation, letting an outsider solve their problem? What are they being paid for?" He felt that he had be Conan somehow, but he wasn''t Conan, and he wouldn''t solve the case because of a hobby.


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki couldn''t say anything in refute.


    "What about the cameras on the ind? Check all of the cameras first before you ask me about this problem. You have thetest technology. What''s the use of that technology for?" Haru asked speechlessly.


    Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "That''s true. I wonder why they''re being paid for." She then looked at Haru and asked, "Still, let''s put this matter aside. Are you letting the Lion King Organization put an observer on you?" She knew that many observers hiding in the dark had been taken out by Haru directly, and as for where they were, she wasn''t sure, and she didn''t really care much, but she wondered why he let Himeragi stay beside him.


    "Well, don''t tell her. I think she''s a bit stupid," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki.


    "She''s so stupidly cute, so I let her stay beside me, and I don''t think that the Lion King Organization sent her to be my observer," Haru said.


    "Then why did they send her for?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    "That''s what I want to know too, which is why I let her stay on my side, and have you seen her weapon that she put on the guitar case before?" Haru asked.


    "That''s a weapon?!" Natsuki was dumbfounded.


    "There''s a weapon inside, but that''s not the point here. The point is to use the power of that weapon, she needs to sacrifice something, and if I let her go, she might¡­" Haru shook his head and said, "Well, her situation is a bit simr to yours."


    "¡­" Natsuki.


    Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "When youe out from that legendary prison, why don''t we have a date, Natsuki-chan?"


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki.


    Natsuki took a deep breath, but the door was knocked on.


    "Senpai, are you there?"


    "¡­"


    "What a time." Haru shook his head and stood up. "Well, Natsuki-chan, if you think that you''re ready, just tell me, you''re cute this way, but I still want to see the real you." He waved his hand and left. "Bye, Natsuki-chan."


    Natsuki looked at his back, then said softly, "Bye, Haru." She also wanted toe out and show her real body. She wanted to trust him, but at the same time, she was hesitant¡­ Her feelings were contradictory, but well, she quickly shook her head since it felt a bit cheaper to give herself like this so easily since she wanted him to treasure her dearly.

 Chapter 1918 - Himeragi Is The Protagonist?

    <h4>Chapter 1918 - Himeragi Is The Protagonist?</h4>


    Walking out from Natsuki''s room, Haru saw Himeragi and asked, "Are you done with the transfer procedure?''


    "Yes, thank you, Senpai," Himeragi said while looking inside the room curiously.


    "Well, should we go to buy something for your daily necessities?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, please." Himeragi nodded.


    In truth, Haru thought that Himeragi could buy her things from an online store, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and felt that it might be good to buy something while walking together. "Well, let''s go. I''ll also guide you around the city."


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded, but then she realized something and her face turned red. ''Is - Is this a date?''


    "Hmm, what''s wrong, Himeragi?" Haru asked.


    "No - Nothing!" Himeragi said while blushing.


    ---


    When everyone was on their holiday, Kojou was stuck in the remedial ss with an old guy teacher. Looking at the teacher that exined the problem, he couldn''t help but sigh, but then he looked outside of the window and saw both Haru and Himeragi walking together. "Damn, who is that?" Even though he didn''t say much, he was quite jealous of Haru, but what could he do now?


    "Akatsuki, listen to me!"


    "Yes - Yes!"


    ---


    While walking together, both Haru and Himeragi were having fun together. However, while dating, he used his power, which he got from the 5th familiar of the fourth primogenitor, and used the electromaic waves andbined it with "Kenbunshoku Haki" to search the people who had caused the ident that Natsuki had told him.


    With this ability, Haru could detect every person on this ind directly, and nothing would escape his detection. In other words, on this ind, no one could hide someone or anything from him.


    Haru thought about Kuroneko, who had the power of lightning and couldn''t help but sigh at her development, but he didn''t think too much since there were a lot of people who could protect her, and more importantly, he needed to think about his mission.


    In truth, Haru was quite excited when he learned what had happened since he knew that the trouble wasing. He wasn''t sure what was the purpose of those people, but then when he found out a pair of an old man and a small girl, who happened to be homunculus, he knew that it was them.


    Looking at Himeragi, who was so excited about her surroundings, Haru wasn''t in a hurry and thought to enjoy their date first. However, he knew that he needed to talk with themter since he wanted to know what their intention was. He then used his "Elemental Sight" to focus on both the old man and the small girl, trying to figure out who they were before he tried to search the data of those two people on thework.


    "Senpai, what is that?" Himeragi asked excitedly.


    "Hmm? Well, how about we see it there," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Rather than observing the fourth progenitor, Himeragi was having fun with the fourth progenitor. Still, if the people from the Lion King Organization knew what she was doing, they would be more than happy since their intention to send Himeragi was¡­


    ---


    As they yed around for a while, they knew that their intention to go out was to buy some necessities for Himeragi since there was something that she needed to buy, so they went to the hypermarket to buy various things that she needed.


    They entered the hypermarket and brought the shopping cart to buy various things, but as expected, it might be because it was Himeragi''s first time to be here that she couldn''t help but take a lot of things that interested her.


    "Senpai, what is this weapon called?" Himeragi asked with some excitement. "It looks like a mace of some kind."


    "¡­" Haru had seen a lot of girls, so he wasn''t that surprised by Himeragi''s excitement over the golf club, but for her to mistake it with a weapon¡­ ''Well, she isn''t wrong to call it a weapon.'' After all, a golf club could also be called a weapon in the zombie apocalypse or something. "No, that''s just a golf club. You use it for sports."


    "I see¡­ Is it?" Himeragi was in a daze and somehow felt a bit disappointed.


    ''Why are you disappointed?'' Haru didn''t say it out loud.


    However, after a moment of loss, Himeragi quickly regained her excitement and took another thing that interested her. "Then, what about this heavy equipment that looks like a me thrower?"


    "It''s a pressure washer. You use it to wash cars and stuff," Haru said with a smile. "Well, you can use it as a weapon if you tinker it a bit."


    "Really?" Himeragi was surprised.


    "It won''t be like a me thrower that burns everything, but with that thing, you can cut a lot of things with water pressure," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Himeragi looked at the pressure washer in deep thought.


    Haru patted Himeragi''s head and said, "You don''t need to buy it. You''re going to waste your money."


    Himeragi blushed, then swept Haru''s hand away. "Senpai, I''ve noticed it for a while, but why do you treat me like a kid?"


    "If you''re a few years older, then I''ll treat you like a woman," Haru said and left. He really regretted that Himeragi was too young, and if she was several years older, then without hesitation, he would eat her. But there was no "if" in this world, and he could only try to tease her from time to time, and even if he was a hungry beast, he wouldn''t attack a middle school unless he was a middle school student too. ''Hmm¡­ should I be a middle school student?'' He had the ability to change his age anyway, so he didn''t see any harm in it.


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi''s face was so red, and she couldn''t believe what she had heard, but she quickly chased after him. "Senpai, what do you mean by that?!"


    Haru looked at Himeragi with a smile and said, "Oh, it can mean anything, right? Or are you thinking something lewd now?"


    "Sen - Senpai!!!"


    ---


    After they ended their shopping, Haru looked at Himeragi, who was pouting. "Sorry, sorry, how about you forgive me soon, Himeragi?" He then looked at the side and said, "Look, there''s an ice cream there. Do you want me to buy it for you?"


    "Senpai!" Himeragi pouted since she felt that Haru had never treated her as a girl!


    Himeragi wanted to say something, but when Haru stood right in front of her, stood straight while looking straight into her eyes, she couldn''t move for a while since she could see that his eyes were the eyes of a man.


    Haru smiled and patted her head. "You''re still in middle school. Wait till you have graduated from there." He then walked to the ice cream stall on the side and asked, "So what vor do you want to eat? I''ll treat you."


    "Hmmm¡­" Himeragi touched her head and thought that it was what it felt like to have an older brother, but she wanted to be treated something more.


    "Himeragi, what are you doing?"


    "Wait for me, Senpai!"


    Himeragi quickly chased after him with a smile on her face.


    ---


    As they walked around, Himeragi noticed that the sky had turned dark, and somehow she felt a bit restless. "Um, Senpai, is it alright toe outte like this?"


    "Well, no one is stopping us anyway¡­" Haru then looked at his uniform and said, "Well, it might be good if we wear different clothes since wearing a uniform will make us be targeted by a teacher." He knew how strict the rules of the school were, but there were no rules that could bind him anyway, so what was he afraid about?


    "Eh? Should we change our clothes?" Himeragi was surprised.


    "Well, you don''t need to. I was just saying, you don''t need to think too much," Haru said.


    Himeragi nodded, but then while walking, her eyes suddenly attracted to something.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Sorry, it''s nothing!" Himeragi said with a blush, but her eyes kept staring at the crane game that was ced on the street.


    "Oh? Nekomatan, huh?" Haru said while looking at the crane game inside.


    "Senpai, you know Nekomatan?" Himeragi was surprised.


    Haru nodded and asked, "Well, you know mypany, right?"


    "Um, the ck Clover Group, right?" Before Himeragi came to the Itogami Ind to be Haru''s observer, she had been given all the information regarding the fourth primogenitor, including the ck Clover Group, which was a huge corporation that was built with just a few months of time. However, what attracted her wasn''t the huge revenue of thispany, but rather¡­


    "Senpai, if I''m not wrong, yourpany owns the IP (Intellectual Property) of Nekomatan, right?" Himeragi asked with shining eyes.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "If you want, I can give you all of the Nekomatan merchandise if you want."


    "Really?!" Himeragi was very excited at that moment.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But before that, how about I give you a gift before we return." He used a coin and put it on the machine before he used the crane to grab the Nekomatan doll.


    "Huh? Senpai, aren''t you ---" The words that came from Himeragi''s mouth stopped when she saw Haru had caught two Nekomatan dolls at the same time.


    *Plop!*


    Haru took two Nekomatan dolls that he had caught and gave them to Himeragi. "For you."


    "Re - Really?" Himeragi asked with some expectation.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Take it."


    "Thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi said with a sweet smile, however¡­


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The sudden explosion caused the ground to tremble and Himeragi to lose her bnce, but Haru quickly caught her. "Are you alright, Himeragi?"


    "Ah, ye - yes, thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi said with a blush, but then her expression became serious. "But, what''s happening?" She knew that that explosion wasn''t something that happened because of an ident. Rather, it might be a terrorist or something.


    "Well, let''s check it." Haru had expected for the two of them to move, but this was too fast, right?


    Looking at Himeragi, Haru was wondering whether this girl was the protagonist of this world?

 Chapter 1919 - Out In The Middle Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 1919 - Out In The Middle Of The Night</h4>


    Haru and Himeragi didn''t hesitate and ran to the bridge where they could see the source of the explosion. He raised his eyebrow since he didn''t expect that it was the factory of MAR that exploded. He nodded with a satisfied expression, thinking that the old man was quite good enough to cause trouble to the MAR''s factory.


    However, the old man''s act was quite normal since there was a GT Robot that guarded each of his industries. The power of the GT Robot was without a doubt, and even a vampire, which was the strongest demon in this world, would be defeated without mercy.


    When Haru felt happy, Himeragi''s expression was quite serious. She looked at the me bird-like monster that appeared on the top of the factory before it disappeared so suddenly. "Senpai, that was¡­?"


    "It''s familiar, without a doubt," Haru said simply, but then he looked at Himeragi and asked, "You''re not telling me that you''re going to go there?"


    "Yes!" Himeragi said without hesitation, taking out her weapon, and gave the guitar case to Haru. "I''m sorry, Senpai, but we must part ways here."


    "You''re going to check it?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Then I''ll go too," Haru said and thought that this girl might be really the protagonist. He had been on this ind for a while, but no troubles wereing toward him, but when this girl appeared, it was as if the trouble started toe. It was his instinct, and he knew for sure that there would be many things that woulde one after another in the future.


    "Remember your position." Himeragi was quickly reprimanded and said, "You''re the fourth progenitor. If you make any wrong moves, it will cause major repercussions."


    "You''re my observer. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll cause trouble if you suddenly leave?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    Haru took Himeragi''s hand directly and said, "Well, I''ll go with you. Even if you''re a Sword Shaman, you''re still a girl. I''ll apany you."


    "¡­" Himeragi looked at his hand that was holding her hand for a moment before she nodded with a blush.


    "If you have time to blush, let''s go," Haru said.


    "I''m not blushing!" Himeragi retorted with a red face.


    As the train passed the bridge, they jumped directly on top of it, using it as a shortcut to move toward the factory that was burning with fire.


    ---


    At the burning factory, there was a loud explosion one after another, and if someone saw this scene, they would be dumbfounded since such a scene would only happen in fiction, but it happened in reality now!


    The huge me bird shrieked and released a breath of me toward its enemy!


    The vampire, who was watching his familiar fight against his enemy, had a serious expression on his face, but then his expression turned into relief when he saw the breadth of me from his familiar could destroy his enemy.


    However¡­


    "What¡­?!"


    A huge transparent hand suddenly caught the breath of me and absorbed all the me that was sent by the vampire''s familiar. Then another hand appeared and grasped the wing of the huge me bird, absorbing it inside, before the other hands, which had fully absorbed the me, also grasped the me of the bird, absorbing all of it directly.


    "¡­¡­"


    The vampire couldn''t say anything, only watching the scene in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. He only wanted to have a peaceful life, but he didn''t expect that he would be attacked so suddenly. He thought of running away, but even though he didn''t receive a wound, when his familiar was defeated, it caused a lot of stress on his body. However, it didn''t stop him from running away, but¡­


    *sh!*


    *BOOOOOM!*


    A huge ax suddenly appeared and almost shed him, but even so, it caused a huge wound on his chest, causing a lot of his blood to drip from it.


    "Oh my, can you escape from that? It seems my skill has deteriorated."


    "You¡­!" The vampire''splexion was pale, looked at the European uncle, and his expression couldn''t help but be ugly. "What do you want from me?"


    "me your identity as a demon, and me that you''re living on this heretic ind!" The European uncle smiled and said, "Now, die!" He swung his huge ax toward the vampire. However, someone suddenly appeared in front of him.


    *ng!*


    The sound of a metal collision reverberated through the factory.


    The European uncle was surprised and quickly distanced himself from the sudden enemy in front of him. He looked at the girl in front of him, but he was more attracted to thence that was held by the girl. "Oh? Thatnce? Is it a Schneewalzer? The Lion King Organization''s secret weapon, powered by divine vibrations? I never thought I''d seen one in a ce like this. Very well, little girl. Combat Deacon Rudolf Eustach of Lotharagia requests for a fight!"


    Himeragi, who swung her weapon around, was surprised when she heard the identity of the European uncle. Still, at the same time, she had to admit that Haru''s camouge ability was very amazing since no one had noticed him at that moment, but she knew that he was beside her, which made her relieved. But before that¡­


    "Why is an exorcist from the West European Church hunting vampires?" Himeragi asked.


    "I have no obligation to tell you!" Rudolf was about to attack Himeragi again and dashed toward her.


    Himeragi also prepared for the battle and used her spell directly. "I, Sword Shaman of the High God and priestess of the Lion, beseech thee. Dawn light of exorcism, spirit wolf of snowy mist, grant me the divine might of thy steel that I may smith a hundred evil spirits!" Along with that spell, all the stats on her body increased, and she had be several times stronger.


    Rudolf also showed a deep interest in Himeragi''s ability, so he didn''t hesitate to fight her.


    Both of them were having a collision between the West and the East technique. Their spear and ax were about to meet each other, but suddenly someone appeared between them, which caused them to be dumbfounded. However, what surprised them was that this person caught both the spear and ax with his bare arms easily.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Himeragi and Rudofl were silent when they looked at this young man who caught their weapon so easily.


    "Senpai?" Himeragi knew that Haru was strong, but this was too strong, right? Holding Schneewalzer with his bare hand, if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she might not believe it!


    Haru looked at Himeragi helplessly and said, "Himeragi, why do you always charge without thinking?"


    "Se - Senpai¡­" Himeragi felt embarrassed and felt her entire face was so hot.


    Haru then looked at the European uncle beside him and said, "Old man, can you give me a face and get out from this ind?"

 Chapter 1920 - Uncle And Loli

    <h4>Chapter 1920 - Uncle And Loli</h4>


    When Haru stared at him, Rudolf felt all of his instincts tell him to run away directly. It felt like if he was, he was being stared at by something that he couldn''t defeat, but his will wasn''t something that anyone could stop, and he was on his holy mission!


    "No, I can''t leave until I retrieve the right arm of a saint, the West European Church!" Rudolf said without hesitation and didn''t look away from Haru. However, sweat kept dripping from his entire body, facing the behemoth in front of him.


    ''Oh-ho?'' Haru didn''t use all of his power, but even so, it should be enough to cause a lot of people to run away directly, which was why, he was quite surprised when Rudolf could stand there without running away.


    "The right arm of the saint of the West European Church? What do you mean?" Himeragi was confused, but at the same time, she was wondering what made Rudolf feel so scared.


    "Hmph! This heretic ind uses the right arm of our saint as core! I can''t let the arm of our saint be used as something like this, especially to be used for the ind of demon! I need to retrieve it no matter what!" Rudolf shouted.


    "Even if you sacrifice the lives of 500,000 people?" Haru asked.


    "Yes! I don''t care about any of them as long as I can retrieve the arm of our saint!" Rudolf used all of his wills to shout, and at the same time, he controlled his secret weapon to give both Haru and Himeragi a sneak attack.


    "You''re crazy!" Himeragi couldn''t think that this old man dared to sacrifice the lives of 500,000 people for the body of the dead people.


    Looking at Rudolf, Haru didn''t think that this guy was wrong. After all, if he was in Rudolf''s position, he would also do the same since no one wanted their ancestor arm to be stolen and used as a core of the ind of demon, especially when the West European Church hated the demon to the core. If possible, they wanted to eliminate the entire demon in this world, which was why, even if Rudolf had to sink this ind, he would retrieve the arm of the saint no matter what!


    However¡­


    "Astarte, do it!" Rudolf shouted.


    Suddenly a huge fist appeared from the side and was about to hit Haru!


    "Senpai!" Himeragi was startled and was about to help Haru, but¡­


    Haru''s arm turned into metallic ck color and caught the huge fist directly.


    "¡­¡­" Rudolf and Himeragi.


    Ignoring the two reactions, Haru then looked at the huge fist and saw the one who had attacked him was a cute loli with beautiful blue long hair. He then used his "Elemental Sight" and knew instantly that she was a homunculus, but he wasn''t that surprised, considering how cute this girl was.


    The loli saw Haru catch her attack couldn''t help but try to escape. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move no matter what, and in the end, she screamed loudly and summoned another fist to hit Haru, but a grimoire appeared on Haru''s hand, and he directly used his seal magic.


    Suddenly the loli couldn''t use her power, and the huge fists that appeared on her back disappeared, causing her to fall from the sky.


    Haru caught the loli on his arms directly, easily, defeating his opponent.


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi and Rudolf.


    "Wh - Who are you?!"


    Rudolf couldn''t maintain his calm any longer since his strongest homunculus in an instant!


    Haru looked at Rudolf and shook his head. "If you want to retrieve the arm of your ancestor, why should you go alone? With the influence of your Western European Church, can you use the media to pressure the Japanese Government? I''m sure that once the matter of the arm of the saint is being used as the core of the Itogami Ind is known, a wide variety of kingdoms and organizations will help you to retrieve the arm of the saint without hesitation and condemn the actions of the Japanese Government along with all the organization that is rted to the ident." He felt that Rudolf was quite stupid since he only came alone to this Itogami Ind and only used his muscles to retrieve back the arm of the saint that was used as a core of the Itogami Ind.


    If Haru was in Rudolf''s ce, then he would, without hesitation, use the power of the media, condemned the Japanese Government directly, and he was sure that there would be a lot of people who would follow him since the act of the designer of this ind was really crazy.


    Stealing the arm of the saint and using it for the core of the Itogami Ind, no sane people could think such a thing, and only people with one or two lost screws on their heads could think of such a method to create an artificial ind.


    Haru then started talking, preaching to Rudolf how to retrieve the arm of the saint without causing harm to the people on the ind, but at the same time, strengthened the influence of the Western European Church along with causing more hate to the demon directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Listening to Haru''s words, both Himeragi and Rudolf could only look at him in a daze.


    Somehow Rudolf had an urge to bring Haru back and made him into the new saint of the Western European Church.


    Himeragi''s mouth twitched, but she had to admit that the fourth primogenitor was really amazing.


    "I know that you''re angry, and it is also an unforgivable act because your family''s body is being used and being trampled, but you should understand the consequence of your actions. What do you think if your n is sessful and you sacrifice the life of 560,000 people on Itogami Ind? The best thing is that you''ll enter a jail, but in the worst case, all of the followers of the Western European Church will be massacred because of their dangerous idea. Now, not only the body of your ancestor is trampled, but all of your family, including your parents, siblings, children, wife, etc., will be dead and trampled, condemned by all the people in this world. Lastly, the Western European Church will be gone from this world." Haru looked at Rudolf and said, "It is a Holy War between your church and this ind, right? Then you should be ready when your church is burnt into ashes, right?"


    Haru knew that Rudolf''s head was so hot, and Rudolf was also a fanatic, so no logic could enter Rudolf''s head, which was why this guy had never thought about the consequence of his action.


    "¡­¡­" Rudolf''s face was so pale at that moment.


    "Sen - Senpai¡­" It was her first time seeing this side of him, and rather than being scared, she felt excited.


    Haru looked at Rudolf and said, "Well, still, you need to pay for the crime of harming several demons." He was toozy to talk with Rudolf now and directly kicked him, making him pass out. "Well, this matter has ended now." He then looked at the loli on his arms and said, "I''ve defeated your master. From now on, you''ll be mine."


    "¡­¡­"


    The loli stared at Haru for a while, then nodded. "epted. You''ll be my master from now on."


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. What about you?" Haru asked.


    "Astarte," Astarte said.


    Haru patted Astarte''s head and said, "Please take care of me from now on, Astarte."


    "¡­¡­¡­" Astarte stared at Haru for a while and didn''t understand why her face was hot. "Error. Please say it again."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Looking at the interaction between Haru and Astarte, Himeragi frowned and couldn''t feel slightly jealous¡­ Still, at the same time, she was wondering whether her senior was a lolicon at this moment.

 Chapter 1921 - Natsuki: I Will Live In Your House Too

    <h4>Chapter 1921 - Natsuki: I Will Live In Your House Too</h4>


    After the fight with Rudolf, Haru grabbed Rudolf with his hand and wrapped his other hand around Himeragi''s waist, but before that, he knocked Himeragi''s head gently. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I''m sure you''re thinking something rude about me, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    "Well, I''m not what you think. Let''s go back." Haru then wrapped his hand around her waist directly.


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi was stunned. Her face was so red at that moment.


    "Don''t bite your tongue," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Himeragi was wondering what was going to happen, but suddenly they appeared in front of Haru''s house.


    "¡­"


    Himeragi didn''t expect that Haru would be able to use teleportation magic at this moment.


    Haru didn''t care about Himeragi''s reaction and took his phone to call Natsuki directly. He talked with her for a moment, then she also appeared directly right in front of them and stared at Haru with a helpless expression.


    Natsuki only talked with him a few hours ago, but she didn''t expect that he had caught the perpetrator of the incident that happened on the ind. She looked at Rudolf that passed out on the ground, but she didn''t care about this uncle, and she was more attracted to Astarte on his arm and Himeragi, who stood close by his side, which somehow made her frown.


    "What''s wrong, Natsuki-chan? Are you not going to catch the criminal?" Haru asked.


    "I can do thatter." Natsuki stared at Haru and asked, "More importantly, why is the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization here with you? She''s your only observer, right?" She didn''t think too much before when he told her that he had let Himeragi be his observer, but she didn''t expect that both of them would be together!


    As for Astarte that was in his arms, Natsuki ignored her since she didn''t think that Haru was a lolicon. If he was, then he would be interested in her right now, not waiting until she came out with her real body.


    "Um, Ninomiya-sensei, I''m living here from now on¡­" Himeragi said shyly, hiding behind Haru.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Himeragi and wondered why this girl needed to say all of that in such an ambiguous way.


    Natsuki took a deep breath and stared at Haru.


    Haru nodded and said, "She''s living here. There''s a lot of room, after all." There was nothing to hide anyway. Even though he tried to chase after Natsuki, it didn''t mean that they were in a rtionship, so Natsuki didn''t have a right to control him, nor would he let his girl control him anyway.


    Natsuki took another deep breath, trying to calm down, and said, "I''ll be living in your house too!" She knew instantly what the Lion King Organization wanted to do by sending Himeragi to Haru''s house, which was why she decided to live in his house too.


    Natsuki knew that when someone lived on the same roof, a lot of things might happen, so she needed to watch over them, especially when she could see how beautiful Himeragi was.


    Natsuki looked at Himeragi and had to admit that she was a bit jealous of her since she could see how well-developed her body was. ''If only I could get out of that¡­'' She shook her head and thought that she was better anyway.


    Natsuki was part of the Ind Guard, and even though it was also part of the Japanese Organization, the rtionship between her organization and the Lion King Organization was inpetition with each other so she couldn''t let Himeragi enter this guy''s pants first since she knew how bastard this guy was. Still, even if he was a bastard, she couldn''t help but be attracted.


    "Well, I don''t mind. There''s a lot of room in my house," Haru said simply. "But first, how about you take care of this guy first?" He pointed to Rudolf, who was still passed out.


    "Okay." Natsuki nodded and used her magic to grab Rudofl rudely, but then she looked at Astarte, who was in Haru''s arms. "What about that girl?"


    "I met her by chance. She has no connection with this old man," Haru said simply and didn''t care whether Natsuki knew about Astarte''s real identity since, with his power, it was simply impossible to get Astarte from him. Such a cute loli, he couldn''t bear to let her enter jail since everything was this old man''s fault.


    However, Haru had to admit that Rudolf had his own use, and he also thought to use this ident to dominate the Itogami Ind for himself.


    "Really? That girl isn''t connected with this guy, right?" Natsuki asked with a frown since she remembered from the information that she read Rudolf made his attack together with a powerful homunculus, and Astarte, who was in Haru''s arms at that moment, might be that homunculus.


    "You can say as much as you want. No one can take her away from me," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "Just make sure that she won''t cause trouble."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Haru shook his head and said, "Right, Himeragi?"


    "Ah - Ah, yes!" Himeragi quickly nodded, even though she was very nervous since it might be her first time to lie.


    "Well, I''ll take this guy to the office first. Clean up a room for me," Natsuki said and teleported away.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you," Haru said. He looked at the sport where Natsuki disappeared and thought that this woman was quite cute. "Let''s go, Himeragi."


    Himeragi, who had been silent, looked at Haru and asked, "Senpai, is Ninomiya-sensei going to live here?"


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Haru asked curiously.


    "No, no, it is your house anyway. I don''t have a right to forbid you, but¡­" In truth, Himeragi was wondering what the rtionship was between Haru and Natsuki. She then looked at Astarte again and thought about Natsuki, wondering whether he was really a lolicon or not, but her head was knocked again.


    "Ouch!"


    "You''re thinking something rude again, right?" Haru was speechless.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Do you know if I have a girlfriend?" Haru asked.


    "What?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and asked, "Sen - Senpai, you have a girlfriend?" Somehow when she heard this news, she wasn''t sure why she felt quite depressed at that moment, but she also couldn''t do anything since she was just his observer, and she didn''t have a right to stop him from having a girlfriend.


    ''However¡­''


    "Well¡­" Haru wanted to answer her question, but¡­


    "Cough!"


    Astarte coughed up blood, and herplexion turned paler and paler.


    "Astarte-san!" Himeragi panicked when she saw Astarte suddenly coughing a huge amount of blood from her mouth.


    Haru didn''t waste time any longer and directly teleported inside his house since Astarte needed his help at that moment.

 Chapter 1922 - I Might Not Be Able To Help Her Before, But Now, It Is Different

    <h4>Chapter 1922 - I Might Not Be Able To Help Her Before, But Now, It Is Different</h4>


    When Haru and Astarte disappeared, Himeragi knew that he was using his teleportation ability, but because of that, she was quite panicked since she didn''t know where he was. However, she knew that he had gone to help Astarte, which was why she regretted that she couldn''t do anything in this situation, which somehow made her depressed.


    When Himeragi didn''t know what to do, she heard a familiar voice.


    ''Juste inside the house and I''ll take care of Astarte for a bit.''


    Himeragi heard a voice on her head, which made her dumbfounded, and she quickly asked, "Senpai, where are you?" She asked that question, but he didn''t answer her, which somehow made her depressed and sad. However, she followed her words and entered the house, waiting for him since she knew that it was the only thing that she could do now.


    ---


    Shishio teleported to the guest room inside his house then put Astarte on the bed.


    "Cough!"


    Astarte coughed up other blood, but herplexion was quite better now since Haru had been using his light magic to heal her. "Kasugano-sama¡­" She looked at him, who had helped her, and felt very grateful toward him, even though their meeting was very short. If possible, she wanted to serve him more, but she knew that she couldn''t live too long, considering the familiar inside her body kept eating her life force.


    Haru gently caressed Astarte''s head and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be alright."


    "Umm¡­" Astarte nodded and closed her eyes. Her entire body was quite painful before, but slowly it became better being treated by Haru.


    Haru used his "Elemental Sight" again and wondered what he should do with Astarte. He knew that Astarte was a homunculus, and somehow she reminded him of Sieg, who he met in the world of Fate/Apocrypha.


    Simr to humans, homunculus had a limited age, but their age was shorter than humans.


    If Haru wasn''t wrong, he remembered that Sieg could only live for three years, but because the life force on his body was absorbed and was used to supply the magic for the servants of the ck Faction, Sieg''s age was even shorter.


    The reason Sieg could live so long was that Siegfried had his heart to Sieg and let Sieg live for a long time.


    There was no way Haru could get the heart of someone for Astarte, and there was also no way for him to summon a servant so they would be sacrifices for Astarte even though he had a Holy Grail inside his body.


    Haru knew the reason why Astarte couldn''t live so long was because of the familiar inside her body.


    The reason why the familiar decided to follow a vampire was that a vampire had an unlimited life force and that life force was the feed of the familiar.


    However, the homunculus was different, and there was no way that they could feed an insatiable beast inside their bodies.


    If it was before, Haru might have had trouble helping Astarte. Even though he was powerful, there was no way for him to extend someone else''s lifespan. If it was energy, then it was possible, but energy and lifespan were two different things.


    However, it was different now since he had developed his "Snatch" ability very well, and it was also the reason why his women readily agreed to lend him their powers. The reason for that was because of one of the techniques of his "Snatch" ability, which was "Gift."


    "Gift" was an ability that Haru had developed to counter his "Snatch." If his "Snatch" was to give, then "Gift" was to give. In the story of Nanatsu no Taizai, Ban was able to develop "Snatch," but as usual, the way he used it was very crude since he could only use it to transfer his own life force and strength to another being. However, in Haru''s hand, this ability was blooming to the fullest since he could give various abilities or talents or even something conceptual such as luck to someone.


    It was simply an amazing power, andbined with his "Snatch," Haru was simply an existence of a bug in this world. However, he knew this ability was powerful. It wasn''t omnipotent since the speed of his "Snatch" couldn''t be done in an instant, and if someone could defeat him at a very fast speed, then he was as good as done for.


    Haru knew that he was very powerful, but it didn''t mean he was the strongest.


    His energy might be huge, but it didn''t mean he had immortality. He was human, after all. However, he might live a very long life since he was very strong.


    ''But¡­''


    Haru had be a vampire now, and he had an unlimited amount of life energy, so he directly transferred it to Astarte''s body. He could see that herplexion had gotten better and better, and using his "Elemental Sight," he knew that he had added her lifespan, which somehow made him sigh in relief.


    ''However¡­''


    Haru thought about the existence of the familiar inside Astarte''s body, and he had to admit that it was quite troublesome. He could steal it directly, but he felt that it would weaken her power, which made him a bit hesitant. He thought for a while and remembered his vampire ability, which made him capable of subduing any familiar easily since, with his status as a fourth primogenitor, there wouldn''t be any familiars that would reject him.


    ''But¡­''


    Haru thought of how he needed to use this ability and couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    ''Well, let''s do this.''


    Haru then unsealed one of his vampiric abilities, and the fangs on his mouth became slightly longer and sharper. Then without hesitation, he bit Astarte''s neck, which caused her to let out a moan, and directly used his ability to subdue the familiars inside her body. He didn''t forget to use a "Pleasure Magic" on the tip of his fangs so it wouldn''t cause her to be in pain.


    Haru wasn''t sure about biting people on the neck, but he knew that it was quite painful for the people who were bitten, so he used his "Pleasure Magic" so it wouldn''t cause Astarte to be in pain.


    The process was instant, and he quickly detached his fangs away before he sealed his urge again with his seal magic.


    Haru then checked Astarte''s condition for a while and helped her so her condition wouldn''t rpse and became better until he saw everything was alright. When everything ended, he sighed in relief before he let her sleep. As for what he was doing with her after this?


    Haru was an older brother, and he was also a gentleman, but he wasn''t a lolicon, so he let her sleep on the bed directly, waiting until tomorrow when she woke up. Then without hesitation, he opened the door and saw Himeragi and Natsuki were there. He looked at Natsuki and asked, "Is your matter done?"


    "Yes." Natsuki nodded and asked, "What about that little girl?"


    "Well, she''s alright now. Do you want to have the same room as her?" Natsuki asked.


    Natsuki thought for a while and shook her head. "No, can you lead me to my room?"


    Haru then looked at a lot of suitcases behind Natsuki, and his lips twitched since the amount was so huge. He even saw a princess size bed in the corridor of his house, which made him speechless.


    Natsuki noticed his gaze, blushed, and quickly said, "I can''t sleep on the futon."


    Haru nodded and didn''t say much. "Well, Himeragi, can you sleep first? I''m sure that you''re tired after what has happened today."


    "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi nodded since, in truth, she was really tired.


    Haru looked at Himeragi''splexion, then looked at her spear, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. "I''ll talk with Natsuki-chan first."


    "Don''t call me Natsuki-chan!" Natsuki quickly reacted. Even though she didn''t mind being called "-chan" by him, it might be her reflex to say so.


    "Shh¡­ don''t be too loud, you''ll wake her up," Haru said and closed the door. "Come on, Natsuki-chan. The faster you set up your luggage, the faster I can sleep."


    "Don''t call me, Natsuki-chan!" Natsuki retorted.


    Looking at how close they were, Himeragi wasn''t sure why, but she felt a bit bitter, and at the same time, there was a bit of regret since she couldn''t know him earlier. ''No! No! Himeragi, you''re his observer! You can''t think this way!'' She then quickly ran into her room since she needed to reflect on herself, especially when she recalled when he held her hand and hugged her waist¡­ Rather than hating it, she felt that her heart skipped excitedly.

 Chapter 1923 - Natsuki-chan Is Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 1923 - Natsuki-chan Is Cute!</h4>


    Natsuki stared at Haru, who set up her room at a very fast speed with a dumbfounded expression and wasn''t sure how to describe her feelings since this guy learned too many things, right?


    Looking at his athletic body, Natsuki blushed and couldn''t help but get a little jealous of Rin, who had be this guy''s girlfriend. "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Does Tsukishima-san know your situation?" Natsuki asked.


    "Of course, she knows." The reason why Haru didn''t dare to make too many lovers in this world, especially a normal human, was because of his special status. He was the fourth progenitor, and he wasn''t sure whether they would ept it. It was also the reason why he hadn''t epted Asagi until now since she didn''t know about his situation.


    "How did she react at that time?" Natsuki asked curiously.


    After setting up Natsuki''s room, Haru sat on the chair, facing right in front of Natsuki, before he took out cognac and two sses for both of them. "Care for cognac?"


    Natsuki''s lips twitched. In front of her was her student, and she knew that he was only 16 years old, but this guy dared to drink alcohol right in front of her, which made her think that this guy was toowless, right?


    "You''re in front of your teacher, but you dare to drink alcohol?" Natsuki said while staring at him.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "Who says that I don''t want? Let me taste it," Natsuki said.


    Haru created ice on the sses before he poured the cognac on the sses, but Natsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "You can use ice maniption?"


    "Well, one of the people I''m familiar with has the power of ice maniption," Haru said.


    Natsuki nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Let''s cheer."


    "Sure."


    Both of them nked their sses and sipped the cognac gently.


    Sipping the cognac, Natsuki was amazed since the taste was so rich and full. Somehow, she started to imagine herself ying in the garden of flowers while holding someone''s hand with a happy smile. She was full of happiness, but when she saw the person that held her at that moment, she was dumbfounded before she blushed shyly.


    Haru''s reaction was quite normal since he often ate a lot of delicious foods, but then looking at Natsuki, he felt this scene quite surreal. He knew that Natsuki was 26 years old, but looking at her loli body that drank a cognac, it was a bit wrong somehow.


    Haru looked at Natsuki with a gentle smile and asked, "So is there something that you want to ask?"


    Natsuki quickly woke up when she heard his question. She stared at him again and said, "Haru, I know with your mind, it isn''t hard for you to guess what the Lion King Organization''s intention was by sending Himeragi Yukina to your door." She couldn''t help but be annoyed and felt a bit angry. "I wonder when they are starting to change their profession into a brothel now."


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru, of course, understood the Lion King Organization''s intention, but he didn''t really care much. After all, sooner orter, Himeragi would be his person, and it was good that she was sent to his door, considering she was the wielder of Schneewalzer Lance.


    Looking at Haru, Natsuki was wondering whether he was tempted by Himeragi.


    Haru was, of course, tempted by Himeragi, but she was still in middle school, and there was no way for him to say that, right? So, in the end, he changed the conversation into Himeragi''s weapon. "Well, do you know Himeragi''s weapon?"


    Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You''ve told me about it before, but what is her weapon?"


    "Schneewalzer Lance."


    "Schneewalzer Lance?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow, and of course, she knew about this weapon since it was the most powerful weapon in the Lion King Organization. "What do you want to say?" She knew that Himeragi''s weapon was powerful, but that''s all. She didn''t understand what he wanted to say to her.


    "You should know such a powerful weapon, of course, has its drawbacks," Haru said.


    "Drawbacks?"


    "Um, if I''m not wrong, if Himeragi keeps using that weapon, she might not be able to live that long, and she might disappear and be¡­" Haru wasn''t sure, but somehow he felt a holy creature inside Himeragi''s spear. "I''m not sure, but I feel a holy aura inside that spear, and if he kept using that weapon, her body might be eaten by the holy being inside that spear."


    "You mean an angel?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow.


    Haru also raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is there an angel in this world?"


    "Well, there''s a vampire, magician, orc, etc., isn''t it normal to have an angel?" Natsuki looked at Haru as if he was dumb.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Haru thought about whether he should p Natsuki''s butts at this moment to tell her not to mess with him. "You should know that if I send her back, the Lion King Organization will use her on a different mission, and they might send another observer for me, maybe a more beautiful girl? I''m not sure, but if Himeragi keeps using thatnce and her soul is being devoured by the "angel," what can the Lion King Organization do?"


    "So you want to help her?" Natsuki asked, and her expression was softened when she heard his words.


    "¡­¡­"


    In truth, Haru''s motive was quite impure. After all, Himeragi was very beautiful, and of course, he was interested in her, but she was still in middle school, and he waited until she became legal. However, there was no way for him to admit that, right? He also wasn''t lying since he also wanted to help Himeragi.


    Haru blushed lightly and looked away. "Don''t say it so bluntly. It makes me embarrassed somehow."


    Natsuki chuckled and thought that this guy was so cute. "You don''t need to get embarrassed, right?"


    Both of them talked to each other, and somehow their atmosphere became warmer, and if Natsuki had her real body, then they might start to fight on the bed at this moment. But unfortunately, her body was still at the legendary prison, which somehow made him want to break that prison directly.


    As for Himeragi''s matter, Haru was thinking of taking hernce directly, telling her that she shouldn''t use it, but when he thought that she might be the protagonist of this world. He felt that the angel might be able to strengthen her and make her even more powerful in the future, which was why he didn''t say anything before. And in truth, even if the situation that he described might happen in the future, he had a way to solve it, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    They talked for a moment until Haru decided to go back since it was quitete.


    Natsuki was quite reluctant, but at the same time, she felt quite frustrated when she saw him and didn''t show much interest in her or ask her to sleep together. However, it was quite normal since she was in her loli form, not on her real body.


    "Well, I''ll go back soon," Haru said and was about to walk out from Natsuki''s room, however¡­


    "Haru, wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Lower your head for a bit and close your eyes," Natsuki said with a blush.


    Haru raised his eyebrow for a moment before he nodded. He did what she asked and suddenly felt something soft touching his cheek, which made him abruptly open his eyes.


    Natsuki saw him staring at her, and her face was so red at that moment. "Hu - Hurry up and go back to your room! I need to go to sleep first!"


    Haru was pushed out from her room, but he didn''t care much since he had to admit that Natsuki-chan was too cute, right?

 Chapter 1924 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1924 - Who Are You?</h4>


    As Rudolf''s ident came out, Haru didn''t forget to use this chance to start his n. He directly caused a lot ofmotion with a lot of mediapanies and his own to condemn the Japanese Government for stealing the right arm of the saint of the West European Church. With his movement, a lot of people also started to attack the Japanese Government from social media and a wide variety of kingdoms and organizations together.


    The Japanese Government was flooded with protests and various organizations that were connected with the ident also received the attack too.


    Everything was full of chaos until, in the end, the Japanese Government decided to return the right arm of the saint of the Western European Church and a keystone of the Itogami Ind was reced with one constructed by conventional means.


    However, it didn''t mean that it was over, Haru used his various channels to cause this ident to be even more troublesome without leaving his trail.


    Everyone was going smoothly, but Haru knew that there was still a long way before he could make this ind into his dominion.


    Inside his room, Haru stopped, typing on hisputer, and looked at the outside sky, wondering when there would be a huge fight that would shatter this world.


    ''That way, not only can I reim the Itogami Ind, but Japan too¡­''


    Haru felt a bit unsatisfied with the Itogami Ind, he also wanted to include Japan, Korea, some part of China, along with Southeast Asia to be part of his dominion, creating a new Empire, but well, he knew that it wouldn''t be easy, and to do all of that he needed to either destroy the world or there would be a world war.


    However, Haru felt that it was quite troublesome, so it might be better to create a micronation something simr to Monaco.


    As for the size of the Itogami Ind, it might not be that big, but he could expand itter. The location of the Itogami Ind also wasn''t that bad since it was located in the Pacific Ocean, and the sea was full of resources, and he also had the technology of deep-sea mining so it might be only a time before he created an Empire.


    ''Still a year, huh?''


    Haru thought that it might be the longest time that he stayed on the quest, but it couldn''t be helped since the quest was very troublesome.


    ---


    While Haru was thinking about how to dominate the entire world, Himeragi, Astarte, and Natsuki were at his special hot spring.


    As the author had mentioned before, the hot spring that was made on his house was very special since it had various effects, which was why it was good for Astarte, who was still hurt to stay in this hot spring.


    Watching the beautiful park right outside, enjoying a nice hot spring, Natsuki and Himeragi had to admit that Haru''s life was very enviable.


    Himeragi had to admit that the life in Haru''s house was better than her previous dorm in the Lion King Organization. She couldn''t sleepst night since her heart had been beating very fast, thinking about the possibility of her and Haru, but when she stayed in this hot spring in the early morning, all the fatigue on her body disappeared, which made her think that this hot spring had a magical effect.


    As for Astarte, Himeragi didn''t think too much about it and it was good to see Astarte had be better now. Looking at Astarte, who swam contently, she had to admit that she felt happy.


    However¡­


    Himeragi looked at Natsuki with some hesitation.


    Natsuki, who sipped a warm sake gently, noticed Himeragi''s gaze and asked, "What''s wrong, Middle Schooler? Do you have something to ask me?" She was wondering why she didn''t move to this ce from the beginning.


    "No, no, nothing, Minamiya-sensei!" Himeragi quickly shook her head nervously since Natsuki made her a bit nervous.


    "Just tell me," Natsuki said directly.


    "Well¡­" Himeragi was a bit hesitant, but then she asked, "Um, Sensei, are you going to live here from now on?" She was quite surprised when she heard that Natsuki was going to live here. She thought it was a joke, but she didn''t expect that it was real. She was also wondering why Natsuki decided to live in Haru''s house too. After all, she was Haru''s observer, so she needed to see whether Natsuki was a good person or not, right?


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to live here? Do you want to seduce him that much?" Natsuki asked.


    "Se - Seduce?!" Himeragi''s face was so red at that moment that she quickly shook her head. "I - I''m Senpai''s observer! I''m not here to seduce him! I''m going to observe him!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki only stared at Himeragi, but Himeragi''s face was burning hot. She let out a sigh and didn''t say much in the end since she had a feeling with Haru''s personality that the guy might eat this girl sooner orter.


    Himeragi somehow sighed in relief when Natsuki didn''t question her any longer, but then she asked, "Um, Minamiya-sensei, can I ask you something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Natsuki saidzily.


    "Where is Semiramis-san and Avrora-san?" Himeragi hadn''t seen either of them for a while so she was quite curious where they were.


    "Oh? They''re his spirits, they should be in his body now," Natsuki said simply.


    "Spirits?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and at the same time, she was wondering how strong Haru was.


    Natsuki smiled and said, "You don''t need to think too much. That guy is so strong he can dominate this world anytime."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    "So you don''t need to worry. You can go back to the Lion King Organization since I''m with him now," Natsuki said.


    "No, I''m Senpai''s observer! I''ll be with Senpai no matter what!" Himeragi said without hesitation!


    Natsuki looked at Himeragi and sighed, thinking that another one bit the dust.


    They stayed in the hot spring for a while before they came out together. They walked to the living room, but they didn''t see his figure anywhere.


    "Senpai, where are you?" Himeragi shouted. She was wearing a loose yukata now, her hair was slightly wet, and steam stillzily swayed from her body.


    Natsuki looked at Himeargi and could only grumble at the growth of Himeragi since her body was too good, right?


    Himeragi tried to search for Haru, but then she heard the voice of a girl.


    "Haru, I''m back."


    Himeragi then saw a beautiful girl with short hair walking on Haru''s house naturally.


    Rin also noticed Himeragi and looked at Himeragi with the corner of her mouth twitching. She had juste back from her family a few days ago, but when she returned she didn''t expect there to be another girl suddenly appear at his house.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Both of them stared at each other and neither of them was saying anything. After a while, they asked, "Who are you?" That question came out from their mouths at the same time.


    Ignoring both Rin and Himeragi, Natsuki had to admit the alcohol on Haru''s house tasted great and she was wondering where he had gotten it.


    As for Haru, he only realized that there was a huge problem that he needed to solve shortly after he came out from his working room.

 Chapter 1925 - Beautiful Middle School Student

    <h4>Chapter 1925 - Beautiful Middle School Student</h4>


    As the storm passed, the summer break also passed.


    Haru had handled the situation very well when Himeragi met Rin for the first time. After all, he had met a worse situation, and taking care of the feelings of the two of them was quite easy for him. However, of course, he needed to take care of Rin''s feelings more since she was his girlfriend.


    Himeragi was, in truth, quite jealous and wondered whether Rin, who was a normal human, knew about Haru''s situation, and if Rin didn''t know, then the rtionship between the two was simply impossible.


    Himeragi thought to ask that question, but Rin gave her a counter directly, which made her flustered.


    ---


    "If you want him, then just date him. I don''t mind," Rin said without hesitation toward Himeragi. After all, she knew that she wasn''t strong and she was just a normal human, but when she heard Himeragi''s situation from Haru, she knew very well that Himeragi wasn''t someone who was as ignorant as her in the supernatural world. After all, even though a demon might be quitemon in the Itogami Ind, the existence of magic and the rest was still a secret to themon people, and they had never seen something such as a fight between demons or a magician unless they entered a dark web.


    If Rin didn''t meet Haru, then she would be ignorant about the world of the supernatural. Her grandfather might be a researcher at the supernatural matter, but she was just a normal girl until her boyfriend turned out to be the strongest person out there. She couldn''t give him any help besides being on the bed and supporting him, so with Himeragi, even though she knew that Haru was strong, she felt that more reassuring.


    As for Asagi, even though Rin knew that Asagi was very good atputer-rted matters, she wasn''t sure whether Asagi could ept his identity, which was why she was only going with the flow.


    As for Kojou, Rin didn''t think too much, or rather she might have forgotten about this guy already since this guy was just too dull.


    "Ar - Are you serious?!" Himeragi''s face was as red as a tomato when she heard Rin''s words.


    Rin smiled sweetly and said, "What? Are you interested in him?"


    "No, no, I''m just Senpai''s observer!" Her purpose on the Itogami Ind was to be Haru''s observer, but a lot of idents happened, and her heart became¡­ Cough! Cough!


    "Well, it is alright, do it slowly, it isn''t like he''s going somewhere, but you need to know that you won''t be alone in this rtionship, alright?" Rin said with a kind tone.


    "¡­¡­" Himeragi.


    ---


    Then returning back from her memory, Himeragi was on the tram, her body swaying to the right and left slightly, but even so, her body was standing straight while looking at Haru and Rin, who were chatting to each other. But suddenly it might be because there was some trouble on the tram that it shook very hard and she had a hard time maintaining her bnce that she fell to the front.


    "Eh?"


    Himeragi closed her eyes, but suddenly a reassuring arm caught her.


    "Are you alright, Himeragi?"


    His deep voice caused every pore on her body to shudder, and she just didn''t want to move away from his arm.


    "Is his chest good?" Rin asked amusingly.


    "Sen - Senpai!!!" Himeragi''s face was as red as an apple. She then looked at Haru and thought that this guy was too dangerous! As her observer, she needed to watch him no matter what!


    ---


    As Himeragi was in middle school, they went their separate ways when they entered the school.


    Haru and Rin entered the ss together, and everyone also had gotten used to it since everyone knew what they were dating to each other. The boys were jealous of Haru, but what could they do? As for the girls, they were jealous of Rin while wondering whether they could be Haru''s second girl.


    Sitting on their seats, Asagi stared at Haru with an annoying face for a bit before she took her best friend directly.


    Haru shook his head and didn''t say much. He then heard themotion among the boys. He didn''t care much about themotion, so he ignored them, but it seemed that they started to bother Kojou. He then looked at Asagi and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I heard there was a beautiful girl who had transferred from the middle school, and they were all excited about it," Asagi said while looking at those boys with a disdainful expression, thinking that she should call the police to arrest all of them.


    "Oh." Haru nodded, but then he noticed Rin looked at him thoughtfully, which in return, he only shrugged his shoulders. He understood from Asagi''s words that the beautiful girl who had just transferred from the middle school that they were talking about was Himeragi Yukina, and he felt that it was quite inevitable for her to be noticed by the boys since she was so beautiful.


    However, Haru wasn''t interested in participating in their discussion, and he was living with Himeragi, and we even went to the school together today. However, there was no way for him to tell all of this, right? There was also no need since they would be practically strangers because of the difference in status in the future.


    "Hey Kojou, your sister is in middle school, right? Can you help us find out about this girl?"


    Kojou, who was still sleepy, was confused when everyone suddenly approached him, but then when he saw Himeragi''s photo, he had to admit that she was very beautiful. He was also interested and thought to ask his sister about her. As for the guys who came toward him, he was toozy to say anything to them.


    Looking at Yaze and Kojou, who joined the group of boys, Asagi couldn''t help but snort, then looked at Haru, who didn''t have an interest in their discussion and couldn''t help but nod, and knew that he was different from all boys.


    Everyone thought that everyone was just a small episode that happened in the morning before the ss, but no one thought that when a crowd of boys was looking at the photo on their phones, a knock on the door attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Sorry, is Kasugano-senpai here?"


    Standing at the door was a cute girl with shoulder-length dark-brown hair, holding a bento box in her hand, looking quite nervous and hesitant.


    Huh? Is sheing for Kasugano? Coming here to send lunch?


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but then they realized that the girl was the cute girl on their phones, and she was the new transfer student in the middle school. More importantly, she was looking for Haru?!


    Suddenly, the voice in the ss ceased silently, and the atmosphere became dignified in an instant. Many boys showed a jealous and angry gaze to Haru one after another, but when Haru looked at them, they quickly looked down, unable to look him into his eyes. However, in their hearts, they wanted to scream, what the hell is going on?! Exin to us quickly!? If it weren''t for the girl''s presence and Haru''s status, they might have already pounced directly into Haru''s body!


    Haru looked at Himeragi, wondering why she would suddenlye to his ss.


    "Why are you here?"


    Under the gaze of everyone in the ss, Haru rxedly walked toward Himeragi.


    "I - I have made you a bento before, but I forgot to give it to you, Senpai."


    Himeragi also seemed to feel the atmosphere wasn''t quite right, and her face flushed in an instant. She directly stuffed the bento into Haru''s hands, then turned around and ran without giving him a chance to inquire.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru knew that he had asked Himeragi to be his maid, but he didn''t expect her to do this. Looking at Himeragi, who had run away so fast, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. He could feel the killing intent on everyone, but when he looked at the back, no one dared to say anything to him, except for¡­


    "Haru, what''s going on?!" Asagi looked at the bento on Haru''s hand, wondering what was going on? He already had a cute girlfriend, but he still went after another girl? If so, then why did he ignore her?


    Kojou, who saw this scene, wasn''t sure why, but he felt a sense of loss for a moment before he quickly shook his head while feeling confused, wondering why he felt this way.

 Chapter 1926 - Water Pipe

    <h4>Chapter 1926 - Water Pipe</h4>


    The matter in the morning shortly ended with Natsuki entering the ss and starting the ss. The boys and Asagi needed to give up since they were afraid of Natsuki.


    In the ss, the only person who dared to call Natsuki with Natsuki-chan was only Haru, which was why everyone was amazed by him. In the past, both Kojou and Yaze also dared to call Natsuki by "-chan," but in the end, both of them were locked up in the room for the past hours with a long lecture and various tortures that almost made their hair fall slightly because of the stress, which somehow caused everyone not to dare to call Natsuki with "-chan" suffix.


    If it was in the past, then Kojou might be able to call Natsuki "-chan," but now, it was different, his status was only a normal human, and he wasn''t the strongest vampire in the world again.


    Natsuki wouldn''t bother with Kojou anymore, and all of her attention was on the Haru. She thought about Himeragi and knew the plot of the Lion King Organization, so she wouldn''t allow them to seed!


    The lesson started, and everyone started to learn again, but when the lesson ended, and they were in the second period, Kojou and Yaze wanted to ask Haru about his rtionship with Himeragi, but they were quickly pushed away by both Asagi and Rin, who were talking with him.


    Rin was alright since she knew about Himeragi''s identity, but Asagi was different, and it was also hard to exin the reason why Himeragi was with him, considering Asagi didn''t know his real identity and what Himeragi was, but it was still quite easy for him to solve this situation, which somehow made Rin had to give a thumbs up for her boyfriend.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Asagi could only reluctantly ept, but she knew that the sense of crisis on her heart was huge. She looked at her best friend and saw Rin cheering her up, which made her speechless since she was wondering whether Rin was alright that her boyfriend to date another girl. However, since Rin was alright, there was no need to hold back, especially when Himeragi appeared, she had locked her target, and she wouldn''t let him go.


    As the saying goes, girls who fall in love are often irrational, and they''re also a warrior of love, so to get their loved one, they have be sage.


    In order to get their loved ones, girls'' IQs often increase significantly. Even those silly girls became smarter to get their loved ones and happiness?


    So, love and happiness might make girls lower their IQ, but the sense of crisis and the desire for love will make a woman burst into a powerful warrior!


    As of now, Asagi is serious, and she is going to make him fall for him no matter what!


    Looking at her best friend, who gave her a nod, Asagi nodded with a reassuring feeling since she had the strongest ally and she wouldn''t let him be stolen by the middle school student!


    It was said that women had a strong sixth sense, and even though both Asagi and Rin didn''t say anything, they reached a tacit understanding with their eyes.


    Of course, Haru didn''t know anything about this. Watch both Asagi and Rin, who epted his answer. He was happy, so he didn''t need to worry about anything now.


    With such thoughts in his mind, the school ended, and there was no major event happening at the school. The daily life and school life, his days passed so normally.


    Returning to his house, Haru was watching a TV in the living room, but suddenly the door of the living room was opened, and Himeragi stood there with her entire body wet, looking at him with an awkward expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked at Himeragi, whose body was so wet, and there was still water dripping on her head. Even though summer had passed, the Itogami Ind was a tropical ind, so she was still wearing her summer uniform, which was quite see-through. On the weekdays, he usually could see a pink bra from the back of her school uniform, which made him wonder why this girl wore such fancy underwear, but he also knew the desire of girls to wear something cute.


    But now, Himeragi was soaked all over her body, and the thin fabric of her uniform clung to her well-developed body, not only exposing her delicate skin but also revealing her cute pink bra inside.


    Haru had to admit that Himeragi''s taste in underwear was good.


    There are only both of them right now in his house.


    Natsuki was still at her job, and Rin was at her family''s house, which was why Haru was wondering whether this girl tried to tempt him, but he knew very well that she didn''t have that intention.


    "Senpai, my bathroom¡­"


    Without knowing the reason, Himeragi''s small beautiful face was weeping, which made Haru feel inexplicable, but he knew that it wasn''t the time for his monologue. Wrapped her body with a towel, he walked into her room to find out what had happened.


    When her body was wrapped with a towel, Himeragi knew what kind of big mistake that she had made, and her face flushed so red like a boiled lobster, she wanted to say something, but no words coulde out from her lips. She was so shy at that moment.


    "Se - Senpai, the water pipe in the bathroom burst¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru, who had entered Himeragi''s room, entered the bathroom inside and was thought speechless when he found the water pipe in the bathroom had burst, and the water kepting out from there.


    His house was very advanced, and it was made with very expensive material. His house was also new, and there was no way that it would rust, but when he saw the crime scene, he understood what had happened, especially when he saw Himeragi''s blushing face.


    Haru saw the wall on his house was smashed into a hole with a punch, and if the water pipe on his house didn''t burst, it would be very weird, and he knew who the initiator of this ident should be Himeragi.


    Looking at Himeragi, who was still embarrassed and flushed red, Haru couldn''t help but want to tease her, but in the end, he decided to be a gentleman. "No need to worry, the robot in my house will take care of this, but your room is in a mess because of the water. You should sleep in the guest room."


    Looking at Himeragi, who was hesitant to say something, Haru asked, "Or do you want to sleep in my room?"


    "Wh ---?!" Himeragi''s face was so red, and she was surprised.


    "I was joking." Haru patted Himeragi''s head and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes. If you get a cold, who will monitor me?"


    "Tha - Thank you, Senpai¡­" Himeragi said in a low voice shyly, but at the same time, she had to admit that she really loved being taken care of like this, and somehow, she felt a bit regret that she didn''t nod directly when he offered her to sleep with him since that way, he wouldn''t be able to say that he was joking.

 Chapter 1927 - Sports Festival

    <h4>Chapter 1927 - Sports Festival</h4>


    Staying in Haru''s house again,pared to yesterday''s reserve and restraint, Himeragi was more at ease today. She hadpletely integrated into his house. From time to time, she wouldugh and y with him, like a couple.


    The only problem was that Himeragi didn''t dare to look directly at Haru. Even if she made eye contact with him asionally, she would quickly turn her head away, blushing, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Haru was wondering whether this girl was still shy when he saw her wet bodyst night. If so, then it would be better not to mention this matter and let everything go with the flow, let it go, anyway, he knew that Himeragi wouldn''t leave his side.


    Yes, Himeragi''s task is to monitor Haru.


    In order toplete the task, Himeragi naturally had to monitor Haru all the time. Unfortunately, shecked skills and ability, which made Haru didn''t feel like he was under surveince at all, but it made him feel there was a little tail behind him. The little tail might sound cute, but in truth, she was just a stalker if he had to be rude.


    After several days in a row, Haru felt that he was under a lot of pressure. It was okay in the ss, but after school, every time he stepped out of the gate, with or without Rin, he would see Himeragi standing not far away waiting for him, and seeing him approaching, she would bow first, then stand behind him, and he was unable to drive her away.


    For all single men in this world, this kind of envious plot where girls would apany them go home, Haru had a lot of experience and didn''t think too much about it. However, with this situation, trouble wasing.


    asionally, Haru would go home together once or twice, then it was alright, but if he had to go home together every day, even though they were living in the same house, what would they look like in front of everyone? Girlfriend?


    "Say, you''re not cheating on Rin, right?"


    Regarding Haru''s previous exnation, Asagi reluctantly believed that it might be because Himeragi wasing from outside of the Itogami Ind and Himeragi needed Haru''s help, which was why Himeragi had alwayse to Haru. Even though she had to admit that Haru had such a huge charm, and there were a lot of girls who wanted to be his girlfriend, he had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend was her best friend!


    Rin had told her that it was alright if she decided to chase after Haru, Asagi also epted this, but when she saw the rtionship between Haru and Himeragi be closer and closer, yet their rtionship remained the same, she couldn''t stay any longer, and she needed to ask him directly!


    Rin looked at Asagi and could only smile, looking at this girl, but she also knew about Haru''s problem, so it was better to go with the flow. Rather than forcing the rtionship between the two, right?


    Anyway, the woman''s sixth sense was very strong when it came to love.


    Asagi had received permission from Rin, so there was nothing that would hold her back, which was why she sensed a crisis when their development didn''t grow up as she imagined.


    "Of course, I didn''t date Himeragi."


    Suddenly being asked by Asagi, Haru said without hesitation, but he was also helpless, wondering why this girl was so aggressive to attack him.


    ''Hmm, aggressive, isn''t the right word for Asagi, how to say¡­?''


    Haru felt like Asagi was a passive-aggressive type of girl, she might be aggressive to attack him from time to time, but when it came to the real thing, she might not be able to handle it and wait for him to move. He also wanted to move, but he was quite patient, and he knew that once she decided to date him, she would lose her normal life, so it was better to do it slowly.


    As for his rtionship with Himeragi, well, Haru also treated it the same way as Asagi, and he wasn''t in a hurry.


    "Really?"


    Asagi could tell that Haru wasn''t lying, but she was still full of skepticism.


    "Really." Haru nodded without hesitation and looked at Rin, who cheered up from the side, which made his lips twitch. He was thinking of giving this girl a lesson tonight.


    Rin somehow noticed his gaze, and her body shuddered slightly with a blush on her face.


    Asagi nodded, but at the same time, she knew that Rin knew the reason why both Haru and Himeragi went to the school together, and they were close to each other as a couple. She knew for sure that she needed to investigate this matter to the end!


    Even if the two weren''t dating, the rtionship must be very close. Otherwise, there was no way for someone who only met to go to the school together, right? They shouldn''t be living together, right?


    Haru''s exnation was that Himeragi was a child of his rtive''s acquaintance, and she had some contact with his family. Although the rtionship between the two wasn''t practically close, it was necessary to take care of her since she was alone on the Itogami Ind.


    Although Haru needed to lie to Asagi, it was also a white lie. After all, Himeragi belonged to the Lion King Organization, and there was a lot of danger around them. It would be best to keep Asagi away from that danger, right?


    As for Rin, Haru had made her his woman, so of course, he would protect her, and until now, he was sure that only his acquaintance knew that Rin was his lover. As for the country or organization, he had messed up their information, so they didn''t know anything about Rin and her family.


    ''Still¡­''


    Looking at Asagi, Haru knew that he would have her sooner orter and thought that it might be good to talk about his real identity sooner orter.


    "Well, since this is the case, I believe you, but Haru, you should also remember that you''re a boy, and you should keep your distance from a girl. Otherwise, it would be bad for everyone to misunderstand."


    Asagi looked at Rin, who was flushed and blushed, with a confused expression, but for now, she was satisfied with Haru''s exnation, but she knew that he still had a lot of secrets and she was going to uncover them!


    "By the way, the badminton match will be held in a few days. You''ll participate, right?" Rin said, changing the topic of the conversation.


    "Badminton match?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "You really don''t listen to the ss, huh? Did you forget that in a few days, there will be a sports festival that is for both the middle school and high school?" Rin rolled her eyes and looked helplessly at Haru. However, she also knew thatpared to the scale of hispany, the matter of school was simply a negligible matter.


    "Well, that''s okay. But do I have to join?" Haru nodded and didn''t think too much, even if he had to join the badminton match or other event at the sports festival. Still, he felt that his existence was simply cheating, and if he entered the event, it would be a massacre, so if possible, he didn''t really want to participate.


    "Yes, you have to participate in thispetition, and you''ll participate with Asagi, alright?" Rin wouldn''t receive a "no" as an answer, and she knew thatpared to Himeragi, Asagi was in a disadvantage position since Asagi was living in a different ce so she thought by letting both of them be on the same team in the badminton match, their rtionship could be closer, right?


    "Huh? When did I say that I would participate in the badminton match?" Without waiting for Haru to say anything, Asagi flushed. Although she knew about the match, she wasn''t ready to participate. Even though she was looking forward to participating with Haru, she was still very shy! She hadn''t prepared herself mentally!


    "I didn''t say anything? It''s alright. This is my decision!"


    Ignoring Asagi''s thoughts, Rin directly made the decision. She also felt that it was good for her best friend to be her sister too by dating Haru together, so it was better for them to be together as soon as possible!


    There are a total of three events in the sports festival, which are basketball, table tennis, and badminton. With Rin''s assistance, Haru would join the mixed double badminton together with Asagi.


    Even though Haru was familiar with the rule, it had been a while since he yed badminton, and he felt weird, really, though he didn''t think too much. He also had no objection. He would team up with a beautiful girl, so why should hein?


    After the talk, Haru went back directly. As for Rin, he woulde to her houseter since doing it on her house gave a different kind of sense somehow.


    But after Haru left, Asagiined to Rin with a blushing face.


    "Rin, why did you suddenly make this decision? I was scared to death just now!"


    "I knew you would hesitate, and now I help you to make a decision. Why should you me me? Shouldn''t you thank me for giving you a chance together?"


    Rin stared at Asagi with a sigh, feeling that Asagi''sbat power had declined significantly recently. When facing Haru, she had always been on the weak side. For a long time, she was led by Haru. If this keeps continuing, then how can Asagi take the initiative to forge a rtionship with him?


    How could a weak girl get a man? For the man they loved, they needed to be tougher!


    "I¡­"


    Asagi was helpless. She also knew that she was a little bit unlike herself recently, but when she was with Haru, she just couldn''t get stronger at all. She wanted to act all meek and weak in front of him, being spoiled by him. Today, if there wasn''t Rin beside her, then she might not be able toe to Haru.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Have I be weak? It wasn''t like myself¡­'' Asagi thought at the time.

 Chapter 1928 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1928 - Invitation</h4>


    It is said that when a woman falls in love with someone, her IQ will decline.


    When Asagi met Haru, her temper was obviously decreased, she didn''t know why when he was away, she heard the gossip of the meeting between Haru and the new transfer student, she became very emotional, but when she faced him, her anger would disappear out of thin air, as if she would forgive him for anything. However, she had to admit that his charm was so huge!


    "What''s wrong? Are you not happy that I helped you together with Haru? If you don''t want to, then I can do it for you. I think it is good that I can y badminton with him."


    Seeing Asagi was still stunned, Rin was a bit annoyed. She had given Asagi a chance, and this girl didn''t grab it. If so, then it was better to do it herself since she also wanted to y badminton with Haru.


    "What? No! Let me be with him!"


    Asagi said without hesitation since it was a rare chance for her. She was a bit confused just now, but when she heard Rin''s words, she became excited and suddenly yelled out since she also wanted to be with him!


    "That''s right. This is the Asagi that I know." Rin nodded while patting Asagi''s shoulder. She had to admit that she felt a little regret in her heart since she also wanted to y badminton with him, but well, she could y ser with him, and it was more enjoyable.


    ---


    When Haru went home with Himeragi, he frowned when he heard that she and Nagisa entered the cheerleader team together because of the request of the boys in her ss, especially when he saw her cheerleader uniform. He had to admit that she looked good on it, but it was only good if it was being shown to him only. As for the boys who have requested her and Nagisa, he thought that he should let their parents be fired or make the business of their parents bankrupt before they were deported from the Itogami Ind directly.


    Looking at her miniskirt, Haru had to admit that Himeragi looked very seductive, but at the same time, he knew that this uniform was dangerous. Even though he didn''t really mind for her to join the cheerleader team, he didn''t want her to be weak against pressure when someone asked her a request, and he also wanted her to watch herself more since she was a beautiful girl. Even though he had to admit that she was very strong, the world wasn''t as kind as it seemed, and if this was the world of Akame Ga Kill, someone like Himeragi might have been eaten by someone already, and he didn''t want that.


    Being preached by Haru, Himeragi blushed and couldn''t help but feel quite happy since he cared about her.


    Haru also didn''t hesitate to tell Himeragi to wear the most vicious of human inventions, which was safety pants. With this, he knew that it would be alright. As for the boys in the middle school, he thought that he should steal their luck so they would learn to not mess up with his women, and of course, he might not fire their parents, but it might be good to transfer their parents to a demon-rted country that way, they would be able to learn that boys shouldn''t think perverted things all the time.


    Time was moving very fast, and the day of the sports festival was getting closer and closer. Apart from going to school and going home, Haru spent the rest of his time basically with Asagi to practice badminton together.


    Sweat, sports, and miniskirts that swayed inside the venue, Haru had to admit that this was a youth!


    Haru really loved to practice with Asagi, especially on the first day when she didn''t wear safety pants, standing tall, provoking him from time to time, who was her partner and because of that, he had seen a wonderful scene under her skirt a lot of time, which made him had to admit that he might put badminton as his hobby in the future.


    It was a pity that Asagi quickly realized this and put on her safety pants the next day, which somehow made Haru sigh andmented how the human brain was sometimes moved in the wrong direction.


    Of course, the bad parts, there were a lot of good parts when they were ying together.


    The rtionship between Haru, Asagi, and Rin became closer and closer. He knew that both Asagi and Rin had reached some alliance, and Rin didn''t mind making Asagi her sister in the future, which was something that he was d about.


    As for the other guys who were jealous and envious, what could they do? Even if they felt envious and jealous, it was useless.


    Haru did his part and flirted with the two of them without hesitation, causing them tough and smile from time to time.


    However, Haru raised his eyebrow since he could feel a killing intent toward him. He quickly used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" and focussed on this figure before he nodded rxedly and didn''t think too much.


    After wiping his sweat, Haru nned to find a corner to take a break. After all, he knew that both Rin and Asagi were talking about girls'' matter and he knew that Rin was helping him, so it was better for him to stay for a bit since a distance created beauty, and he also wanted to lure the one who cast a killing intent toward him.


    As expected, when Haru came out to a quiet ce, he could feel a barrier erected around the surrounding area. During his stay in this world, besides building a business, he also had gotten various magic books, and he knew that the barrier that was set at this moment was something that was used so no one would approach this area.


    Haru could feel a dangerous breath around him, which somehow made him think that it was quite cute.


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly with the sound of tearing the air, Haru''s body turned and saw several magic arrows with light blue color was about to approach him.


    ''Atnta''s arrows are better.'' Haru didn''t seem to do anything, but several magic arrows around him disappeared directly. He then saw a golden lion that was taller than him appear so suddenly in front of him.


    ''Shikigami, huh?''


    Haru had a real golden lion inside him, and this girl wanted to fight him with a shinigami lion, which somehow made him sigh. However, when he thought about what kind of beauty was attacking him at that moment, he decided to hold back for a moment, and he had a feeling that the beauty that attacked him might have a rtionship with Himeragi, considering the ability that was shown by his attacker.


    When the golden lion appeared, Haru directly kicked it, and it disappeared directly. There was also another lion but with a different color that appeared behind him, but he just kicked it again, and it disappeared, which somehow made him a bit bored, wondering whether his attacker could send something better.


    Haru then looked in the direction of where his attacker was, but suddenly¡­


    "Senpai!"


    Haru saw that his attacker had sent him a ck envelope on the ground, but he could see that Himeragi ran toward him while panting. Turning his head, Himeragi was in the cheerleader uniform that came toward him with a worried expression.


    It seemed that Himeragi noticed someone had attacked Haru, so she rushed over so quickly, but it was a pity that she was a stepte since he had solved the enemies directly.


    "Himeragi, you don''t need to worry. The other party didn''t really have a bad intention." Haru was very rxed, raising the ck envelope in his hand and said, "She might just want to send me an invitation." He didn''t care much about his attacker since, in the past, his wife also almost killed him.


    "Invitation?"


    Haru''s words stunned Himeragi for a moment. She just felt that Haru was being attacked, and she rushed over after she escaped from the training, but when she arrived, the senior who she had been worried about had already taken care of everything and told her that everything that had happened was just an invitation?


    Was there such a rude invitation? Although Shikigami was the best way to deliver letters, with such a powerful Shikigami, what if Haru was injured?


    Although Himeragi still didn''t know what happened, she didn''t have a good feeling toward the messenger. Her rtionship with Haru was very close, and it was also the first time she felt this way with a boy¡­ Although she still didn''t know what this affection represented, there was no doubt that she cared about him, and at the same time, she wanted him to see her more and stay on his side all the time.

 Chapter 1929 - A Suit And A Dress

    <h4>Chapter 1929 - A Suit And A Dress</h4>


    Looking at Himeragi, who was angry toward the messenger of the letter, Haru was a bit amused, but then he turned his attention toward the letter in his hand. Although it was a ck envelope, it had a beautiful design. Not only was it decorated with bronze patterns, but some of the parts of the patterns were made silver. There was also a red wax that sealed the envelope, which made him recall the invitation of the noble in Ennd.


    Haru owned a football club in his original world, and he also often got party invitations from people in Ennd, though he often ignored it since he didn''t really like to go to parties.


    Haru then decided to check the envelope, but¡­


    "Wait¡­ this¡­?!"


    Just when Haru was about to open the envelope, Himeragi also saw the gold leaf pattern on the envelope. She was so surprised, as if she had seen something unbelievable.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Although Haru knew why Himeragi was surprised, he blinked his eyes and pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "No¡­ nothing, it''s just¡­"


    Himeragi shook her head repeatedly, not daring to tell Haru the truth, but after shaking her head, she started to mutter in a low voice as if she had encountered something very troublesome.


    As for the things that bothered her, it was obviously the envelope, and Haru already knew the decoration of the envelope, thebination of the sword and the snake, came from a vampire, but a vampire, the vampire that shouldn''t appear on the Itogami Ind.


    Himeragi didn''t really understand, but Haru knew it very well, and when he opened the envelope, the content inside was within his expectation.


    The Duke of Ardeal principality. Dimitrie Vatler. The second-generation vampire that should be rted to the legendary to the Lost Warlord or something. As for the content of this invitation letter, it was mostly about an invitation for Haru to go to the banquet that Vatler had prepared to talk about something or nothing.


    Haru wasn''t in the mood to read the letter carefully about the text that was written on the invitation letter. After all, as someone who often stole the plot of the protagonist, he knew that this event should be part of the event.


    As for the Vatler, Haru didn''t think too much, and his thought was quite neutral since he didn''t know much about this person since this guy was a male, and even if he didn''t know, this guy wouldn''t pose a threat toward him.


    However, considering the personality of the vampire, which was a pleasure-seeker, and often got bored, Haru knew that Vatler wasing with trouble. Even so, he didn''t think too much, considering Vatler was just a passerby in his life.


    "What should we do, Senpai? Do you want to ept the invitation?"


    After Haru read the invitation letter, Himeragi naturally had to read the letter again, but after putting down the letter, her expression became a little heavy. However, it was normal, considering Vatler could be said to be very famous.


    Although Vatler was only a vampire noble, he was also the closest existence to the oldest vampire or primogenitor.


    With that status alone, Himeragi could tell how troublesome this guy was. There was no obvious reason why Vatler sent this letter, but even so, she could tell that this person came without a good intention. She didn''t think that if this vampire came all the way here was just to visit Haru, the fourth primogenitor. She believed there must be something that happened on this ind shortly.


    "Of course, I ept. Why shouldn''t I ept it? After all, this is our turf. We should show them hospitality, so they shouldn''t mess around on our turf, right?" Haru shrugged his shoulders, and he epted this invitation directly. Although he didn''t think that he was the fourth primogenitor, this Itogami Ind was his territory, and he didn''t want this Vatler or whatever to mess around in this ce.


    Haru was going to dominate this ce, and he wouldn''t let this ind be messed up by someone!


    Haru knew that there must be something that Vatler wanted to do, but in front of overwhelming power, a conspiracy was simply pointless. Even the one who came was one of the three or even all the three of the primogenitors. He would remove them directly from the earth if they messed around.


    "Tu - Turf¡­ Senpai, you''re too¡­" Himeragi let out a long sigh, and she was worried about him. If something happened, then Haru was hurt. She didn''t want that to happen!


    "By the way, Himeragi, do you have a dress or something simr?" Haru quickly changed the topic of conversation and started to talk about the dress.


    "No, I don''t have one, Senpai." Himeragi shook her head, but soon, she reacted, and the meaning of his words was obvious.


    "I need to bring a femalepanion. Himeragi,e with me." Haru looked at Himeragi with a smile. He knew that even if he didn''t bring her, she would follow him secretly. Rather than leaving it like that, it was better to invite her directly, giving him a chance to make her even closer to him.


    "But I¡­"


    After reading the invitation letter, Himeragi knew what Haru was telling the truth. When she suddenly heard his initiation, in addition to excitement, she was also quite shy. After all, she was invited to go this time, but she was going to be his femalepanion. As a girl, it was normal for her to dream of being invited to a dance party by their prince. In her case, her prince was the young man in front of her.


    However, apart from the excitement, she lowered her head and seemed to be hesitant about something.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru smiled when he saw her reaction since she was too cute, right? So he couldn''t help but tease her a bit.


    "No, I''m willing! But¡­" Hearing Haru''s misunderstanding, Himeagi quickly opened her mouth to exin, but after she suddenly raised her head, she saw the smile in his eyes.


    "I know, you don''t have a dress, right? I don''t have a suit either. Let''s go shopping and pick them out together," Haru said.


    "Senpai!"


    Himeragi knew that Haru was deliberately teasing her. Although she puffed her cheeks and looked very angry, she felt very warm in her heart. She really loved the feeling since they felt like real lovers.


    ''Oops! What on earth are you thinking of Himeragi Yukina! Senpai is the fourth primogenitor! He''s the person that you need to watch out for! You can''t forget this!''


    Haru looked amused by Himeragi''s reaction again. Himeragi''s future was bright, and she was also beautiful, and he was sure that in the future, she would be even more beautiful, which caused him to be anticipated for this matter.


    In truth, Haru had a lot of suits, but it was better to buy them together with Himeragi since this way, it would make them closer.


    Haru and Himeragi didn''t go home immediately but went to the boutique clothing that he owned in themercial street. It was impossible to make custom clothes at this moment so they could only buy a suit and a dress here.


    Haru somehow felt a bit regret that he didn''t borrow Esdeath''s "Fuku Fuku no Mi" ability since with that ability, he could make various clothes with just a stone.


    Entering the store, Haru directly opened his facemask, which caused all the attention on him directly. He directly chose his favorite maroon suit, ck shirt, ck tie, and a pair of shiny ck leather shoes. Right now, he was simply a handsome prince in the dark horse.


    Not only everyone in the store, but Himeagi was so obsessed with him since his face really was that handsome. If it waspared to a cookie, he took half to the cookie, and all the humans in this world from past to present needed to divide those cookies by themselves, showing how handsome he was.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Come on, Himeragi. Try to wear that dress. I want to see you on it," Haru said lightly.


    Himeragi, who was in a daze, quickly nodded and forgot to remind him to wear his facemask all the time since at this moment he was just so handsome that she wanted to stay with him all the time.


    Aftering out of the changing room, Himeragi changed her uniform into a strapless white long dress. Although it was strapless, Haru kindly chose a light blue shawl for her, plus a pair of pure white high-heeled shoes.


    When the two stood together, they were like a couple of an angel and a fallen angel that was on their secretive date, attracting the attention of everyone all the time.


    "Sen - Senpai, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    It might be because Himeragi wore a dress for the first time when she saw the eyes of everyone on her, she felt a little uneasy, quite nervous, and she fiddled the corner of the skirt a few times, showing how loss she was.


    "Very beautiful." Haru''s eyes were on her all the time and said, "I''d thought that an angel descended from heaven right now." He knew that Himeragi was unconfident, so he needed to praise her.


    Based on the five lovenguages, words of affirmation were something that must be in a rtionship.


    Himeragi needed an affirmation that she was beautiful, and Haru gave those words without hesitation.


    After hearing his affirmation, although Himeragi was a little shy, she still looked at him.


    "Really? ¡­Is that true?"


    "Of course! You''re gorgeous, but¡­ it seems that there is something missing."


    Haru nodded with confidence, but when he looked at Himeragi, he frowned slightly, feeling that there was something missing from her perfect dress.


    "What? is there something wrong with me?"


    Himeragi suddenly panicked when she heard Haru''s words, wondering whether there was something wrong with her or was this dress didn''t suit her?


    "I know!"


    Just when Himeragi didn''t know what to do, Haru suddenly snapped his fingers, seemed to understand what was missing. Then he put his hand on his picket as if he were searching for something on his clothes.


    In fact, the store clerk was quite dumbfounded by Haru''s actions. After all, what he was wearing right now was the clothes from the store. What could be inside the pocket of the brand-new clothes?


    But Haru was a handsome guy and a handsome guy naturally privileged.


    There was nothing that a handsome guy couldn''t do.


    "Janjanjan!


    Just when many people thought that it was quite funny, Haru took out his hand from his pocket, but everyone was stunned there!


    Haru really took something out of his pocket, and it was a¡­ diamond ne?


    A perfect diamond ne. The crystal clear diamonds gleam with dazzling and charming light under the light, especially the diamonds in the middle, which was the size of a dove eff, with small diamonds around it. Although it couldn''t be called a priceless treasure, it was also invaluable.


    "¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Although the people in this ce weren''t professionals who could appraise diamonds, they were working on such arge-scale clothing store, and naturally, they had certain insights, and they knew that diamond ne wasn''t fake. Besides, even if it was a fake, the imitation was so real, so the cost certainly wouldn''t be so cheap!

 Chapter 1930 - Dont Bring Your Guitar Case, Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1930 - Don''t Bring Your Guitar Case, Alright?</h4>


    Not only was he handsome, but he was also a second-rich generation? All the female clerks thought that if they could get him, they knew that they didn''t have to worry about their lives anymore. At that moment, their eyes were almost ring at Haru. If it wasn''t because of Himeragi beside him, someone woulde toward him directly. Even if they couldn''t be his girlfriend, being his secret lover was also good too!


    It was a pity that no matter how eager they were, it was impossible to do anything, especially when his girlfriend was right in front of them, so they could only silently retreat in disappointment.


    "Come on, Himeragi, try it."


    Haru, of course, noticed the scorching gaze around him, but he was used to this situation a long time ago, and he didn''t care at all. He walked toward Himeragi gently, smiling and holding the diamond ne in front of Himeragi, in front of everyone. Under the eyes of envy, jealousy, and hatred, he needed to personally wear it for her.


    "This¡­"


    Watching Harue over, Himeragi''s face flushed through. Although she was very shy, she was a woman, after all, so she couldn''t resist the temptation of diamonds. She also knew that with Haru''s status, there was no way for him to take out a fake. In other words, the diamond nes on his hand must be real, but could she wear such a precious thing?


    Such a thought made Himeragi hesitant.


    "You''re my femalepanion. You should listen to my words and let me wear this for you." Haru knew that Himeragi hesitated, so he directly stopped that hesitation and said those words without hesitation.


    Hearing Haru''s words and watching his expression, Himeragi couldn''t fight back and agreed. Subconsciously, she lifted the shoulder-length hair, and Haru used this opportunity to put the ne on her slender neck. The skin friction that couldn''t be avoided during the moment made her earspletely red. She waspletely embarrassed, but at the same time, her heart was all fluffy at that moment.


    Watching Himeragi put the ne on, Haru had to admit his vision was very good since, at this moment, Himeragi became more attractive.


    "Perfect."


    As for the diamond ne, it was a cheap thing for Haru, and he could get it anytime easily. If he wanted, he could also create his own diamond with his magic or his Vassal Beast since he remembered that one of them had an ability to manipte diamonds. In other words, he could get as many diamonds as he wanted!


    "Is this really okay?"


    Although she received his praise, Himeragi stillcked confidence. After all, she was only a middle school student. Even if she was strong, she would inevitably be uneasy.


    "No problem, if you don''t believe me. You''re so beautiful and if you don''t believe me, you can ask someone else."


    Haru pointed at the clerks around him, and he didn''t believe that anyone would call her ugly unless their aesthetic was unique. However, he knew that many people had a very unique aesthetic and fetish today. He remembered that in Gintoki''s words, there should be a ninja who was excited by an ugly girl and hated a beautiful girl, he wasn''t sure what to say, but it seemed that there were a lot of unique people in the world.


    Of course, those clerks weren''t those unique people. Besides the clerks, they also didn''t dare to say anything bad. After all, Haru and Himeragi were customers, and customers were God. If they didn''t give them a face, would they want to be fired?


    As his words just fell, a group of clerks gave their thumbs up and praised, and praised Himeragi loudly. "Guest, you''re lucky to have such a boyfriend!"


    Their words were full of envy, and Himeragi also noticed it, which somehow made her flush, especially when she thought that Haru would be her boyfriend. She didn''t hate that idea, or rather she loved it!


    At this moment, Himeragi didn''t know why such thoughts urred in her heart, but once the thoughts were generated, it was difficult to erase them. Looking at his gentle smile, she felt like she might not be able to get away from him.


    Looking at Himeragi, Haru had to admit that it was quite easy to attack a middle school student. If it was Natsuki who was in Himeragi''s ce, then he was sure that she would show a disdainful expression when he gave her the dress and a diamond ne. After all, Natsuki was the famous Witch of¡­ he forgot, but he knew that Natsuki didn''tck money, and she cared about feelings more than something like money.


    Each girl was different, and they had their own ways to take them down.


    Although it was good to wear both the suit and the dress, it was a pity that they might attract a lot of attention if they wore it on the street. It might be alright if Haru wore a suit on the street, but as for Himeragi wearing the dress on the street, it might be a bit too much.


    Himeragi also quickly helped Haru to put on his facemask, or else, she knew that a lot of girls would being toward him. She was sure that if Haru wanted, he could get all the women in the Itogami Ind, no, the world, which was why when he just had a few lovers, she felt that it was quite normal or rather if he didn''t have a lover, she thought that he might swing that way.


    After changing back their uniforms, Haru asked the clerk to wrap the clothes and pay the bill. Himeragi said that she would pay for her own clothes, but he directly stopped her. If he let her pay after all of this, he wouldn''t be called a man.


    When the clerks heard those words, they knew that Haru was indeed very rich, but it was a pity that they couldn''t get their hands on him.


    Because of this, Himeragi became even shyer. After all, Haru''s words were too ambiguous, and it would cause them to be seen as real lovers. Even though she didn''t mind, she was still too shy when she thought that a lot of people misunderstood their rtionship even though she was happy.


    After buying the clothes, Haru and Himeragi went home directly. There was still some time before the banquet tonight, and it was better to stay at home.


    However, after the two went home, they encountered another unexpected situation.


    They weren''t sure where the Lion King Organization got the information from, but they knew that Haru and Himeragi would attend Vatler''s banquet and directly mailed a set of dresses for Himeragi.


    Compared to a long skirt dress that Haru chose for Himeragi, the skirt of the dress that was sent by the Lion King Organization was short, and it was a bit shorter than the school uniform skirt.


    The situation was a bit unexpected, but at the same time, it caused Himeragi to be in a dilemma.


    It was true that the dress that Haru chose for Himeragi was very beautiful, but the one that was sent by the Lion King Organization was more suitable for fighting.


    "It was a bit unexpected, and if I knew about this a long time ago¡­"


    Holding the box containing the dress, Haru''s face was a little embarrassed, as if he had done something unnecessary. But in fact, he had a feeling that the Lion King Organization would also send this dress, and the reason why he did this was that he wanted to test Himeragi.


    Who would you choose? Me? Or the Lion King Organization?


    Haru wanted to know this answer very much in his heart, so he didn''t mind spending his money to know this answer.


    "Senpai¡­ I''m going to my room first!"


    Obviously, Himeragi''s face was full of entanglements at that moment. On one side was the Lion King Organization, and on the other hand, was her senior. What should she do? Which dress was more suitable? She had no idea how to answer those questions.


    Himeragi couldn''t make her choice immediately, and she could only run away after she took both dresses away and rushed back to her room without looking back.


    Haru didn''t catch her and just stood there with a smile. He knew that he had a ce in Himeragi''s heart, but he wanted to be her number one since he was very greedy.


    In truth, he didn''t care much, even if Himeragi didn''t choose the dress from the Lion King Organization. After all, he also knew Himeragi''s character. Although she was a little stupid and gullible, she was very diligent, especially when she was doing her task, and she was also a very gentle girl.


    The dress from the Lion King Organization was more suitable to be used on this kind of asion, so she would choose it or something like that.


    Haru thought so, but the result waspletely beyond his expectation. When the time almost came, after knocking on the door of Himeragi''s room, he saw that she was wearing a white dress and diamond ne that he had given her.


    "Himeragi¡­"


    Haru was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Himeragi would choose his dress in the end. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Himeragi''s blushing face.


    "We''re gettingte, Senpai! Let''s go quickly!


    After saying this, Himeragi pulled Haru and walked towards the entrance of his house at a very fast speed without giving him a chance to react at all.


    Haru, of course, knew the reason, and he knew that it was bitter to keep quiet about this matter.


    After they entered Haru''s car and let the driver send them to the port where Vatler''s yacht docked, Haru knew that his choice to keep silent was right since Himeragi needed time to adjust her heart at this moment since her choice was really unexpected.


    Before long, they arrived at the destination, and the two got out of the car.


    Himeragi took a deep breath and returned to her usual state.


    "Senpai, let''s go."


    Haru knew that Himeragi had returned to the usual state, but before they boarded, there was something important that he needed to do.


    "Himeragi, wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong, Senpai?"


    Just when Himeragi was about to board the yacht, Haru grabbed her little hand and didn''t let her board the yacht. She was quite puzzled, wondering whether there was something else that she had missed?


    "Give me your guitar case. Do you want to enter the venue with this thing on your back?" Haru pointed at the guitar case on Himeragi''s back. He had to admit that Himeragi was very beautiful, but it felt weird to bring a guitar case with this dress.


    "But¡­"


    Himeragi knew that Haru was right, but she couldn''t let go of the guitar case on her head. After all, this wasn''t a guitar!

 Chapter 1931 - You Two Dont Have An Affair, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1931 - You Two Don''t Have An Affair, Right?</h4>


    Himeragi always carried the guitar case behind her, closer to her body, and rarely left it behind since inside wasn''t a guitar, but her beloved weapon, Schneewalzer Lance.


    Haru had to admit that Himeragi''s weapon was very powerful, and if it was used well, even the primogenitor could be easily killed. Still, it was useless on him, though. He might not have a weapon, but he didn''t really need one either. His body was his weapon, and it was all he needed.


    Haru knew that Himeragi''s guitar case was important, but he felt that it wasn''t suitable for her to bring it while she wore a dress since thebination of the two was simply horrible. He also didn''t have an interest in hernce since ance was simply a symbol of bad luck. He had seen a lot ofncers, and all of them had very bad luck, which was why he didn''t have an interest in ance.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me first."


    There was no room for Himeragi to hesitate, Haru reached out the guitar case on her back, and then the scene that made Himeragi stunned appeared.


    The guitar case that contained Schneewalzer Lance disappeared in Haru''s hands out of thin air, as if it had never appeared before, which frightened her.


    "Senpai?"


    Himeragi, who was worried about her weapon, grabbed Haru''s hand with a flustered expression. Her weapon disappeared. What should she do now?


    "Don''t worry, if something goes wrong, I will return that thing to you. But for now, let''s get on board the path first."


    Looking at Himeragi''s anxious expression, Haru felt that it was quite fun, it was like a child that lost her beloved toy, and somehow he wanted to toy her more.


    Holding Himeragi''s little hand, Haru didn''t wear his facemask and walked rxed, taking her aboard the yacht, and entered the banquet venue hosted by Vatler. He shook his head and didn''t think too much about this yacht since he owned something better in his original world.


    After Haru boarded the yacht, he could see a lot of influential and rich people inside, and at the same time, when he entered, he directly became the center of attention. All the women and girls were in a daze and couldn''t look away.


    Watching this scene, Himeragi frowned and quickly forgot about her weapon. Holding his arm, she quickly showed that Haru was off-limits, and at the same time, she thought that Haru without his facemask was really dangerous since if she stared at him for a long time, she would be intoxicated and fall into him.


    Haru didn''t know what Himeragi was thinking, but he didn''t really want to stay in this ce any longer. He just wanted to finish up his matter then went back since even though he had gotten used to this kind of party, it was quite troublesome, and he didn''t think that they would meet each other in the future. If they annoyed him, he could control their minds, so he didn''t really think that it was necessary tomunicate with everyone here.


    Himeragi looked at Haru, who was very calm, wondering whether he was quite used to this kind of party.


    "Let''s move to another ce. The Duke of Warlord''s Empire isn''t here," Haru said.


    "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi nodded and asked, "You''re not going to say anything to everyone here, Senpai?"


    "No, they''re all only passersby. My business is very smooth. What''s the use of talking with them?" Haru smiled gently and said, "In truth, I just want to go home now and y a game with Himeragi together."


    Himeragi flushed and also felt happy. "Sen - Senpai¡­"


    Haru then walked away since Vatler wasn''t at the banquet, so he directly walked into the stairs.


    Himeragi could only follow Haru, but looking at his calm expression, somehow she felt relief and also knew that they would be alright. She also knew that Haru was very calm unless someone annoyed them, he wouldn''t fight, and even he was fighting, recalling his fight with Astarte and Rudolf, she knew that he was very strong.


    "No one is here."


    As Haru arrived at the top of the yacht,pared to the brightly lit lights on the first deck, it was dark, and there was no one in this ce. In truth, he knew where Vatler was, but he just wanted to wait for him to make his appearance since he wanted to know how strong this guy was since Vatler was known as the closest to the existence of the primogenitor.


    Himeragi also felt confused in her heart since she couldn''t see anyone, and at the same time, she felt that it was better to go down first since it was a bit rude toe here without the permission of the owner.


    But at this moment, Haru suddenly faced one direction, which caused Himeragi to notice something. She subconsciously wanted to take out her weapon, but she remembered that her weapon had been kept by Haru, she couldn''t do anything!


    "Come out, or should I sink this yacht now?"


    While Himeragai was worried, Haru spoke suddenly. His words were clear and made people follow him unconditionally. Himeragi didn''t sense anyone nearby, but he was like an unknown prophet, and he knew that he had been watching them for a long time.


    "It''s really surprising. The legendary fourth primogenitor is even stronger than I''d thought. It''s really rude of me to do a little trick on you, so please ept my most sincere apologies."


    Himeragi was surprised when this voice sounded. She could feel her entire body shuddering and her goosebumps standing up, but when she felt a hand that was holding her hand, she felt that each of her worries disappeared directly, which made her look at Haru. "Senpai?"


    Haru only gave her a smile and nodded.


    Himeragi blushed and looked at their opponent with a serious expression. Before, she didn''t notice anyone and felt like the other party suddenly appeared out of thin air and stood not far away from them. Usually, she would ask for her weapon, but she didn''t know why she felt very calm just standing beside him and knew that they would be alright.


    "The Duke of Ardeal principality, Dimitrie Vatler, right? I have received your apologies."


    Standing opposite Haru at the time was a handsome guy wearing a white suit with golden hair and blue pupils. He recognized him directly without his introduction. After all, besides Vatler, who would be boring enough, trying to provoke him?


    Haru knew that Vatler had been staring at him the moment he arrived at the port, and he knew that somehow this guy was very excited. When facing Vatler, he felt like he was facing a snake, and if he let go of his guard, Vatler would take an opportunity to devour him directly. As for whether he was a fourth primogenitor or not, he was sure that for someone like Vatler, this guy''s moral had been erased, and all Vatler sought was just bing stronger or getting pleasure.


    But even so, Haru didn''t think too much of Vatler or the first primogenitor behind Vatler. He could kill Vatler anytime, but he felt like this guy had some use in the future, so he let him go, and somehow, he felt weird for just killing someone who just wanted to surprise him. He might not be a good guy, but he wasn''t a psychopath who would kill anyone as long as they weren''t pleasing to his eyes.


    Haru also thought that it might be good to tame this guy since he wouldn''t stay in this world for a long time, and his Empire needed someone strong, after all.


    The world was gray. Whether they were a good guy or a bad guy, it didn''t really matter as long as they could be used by him.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Kasugano Haruka-sama. You deserve to be my beloved fourth primogenitor."


    As soon as Haru''s words fell, Vatler immediately ced his left hand on his chest and bowed slightly to thank him very respectfully, but then, an unbelievable scene appeared.


    What the hell is my beloved fourth primogenitor?


    Himeragi was stunned, and she didn''t expect Vatler to say such a thing. Could he and Senpai¡­


    In the next moment, Himeragi looked at Haru with some suspicion. The meaning of her eyes was obvious.


    You two don''t have an affair, right?

 Chapter 1932 - Are You Provoking Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1932 - Are You Provoking Me?</h4>


    "Stupid girl, what are you thinking about?"


    Looking into Himeragi''s eyes, Haru knew that this girl was thinking something stupid. However, he really didn''t expect Vatler to say such disgusting words to him.


    Even if the girls were loli, high school, or even MILF, it didn''t mean that Haru would swing that way. He was a true man, and he didn''t have an interest in opening that disgusting fetish.


    "Senpai¡­" Although Haru didn''t hit her head hard, Himeragi still covered her head, her eyes filled with grievances. However, she knew that it was also her fault since she was thinking something strange on her head before.


    As a vampire, Vatler''s appearance was handsome, and if he became a character on BL manga, then without a doubt, he would be sought after by ater number of Fujoshi, and Haru''s appearance, as long as he wanted to, he could be more beautiful than any girls, which was why it was quite normal for Himeragi to think that way. After all, it wasn''t umon to see a vampire swing both ways, and with their long life, they tried a lot of things so they wouldn''t be bored. Of course, such a vampire was a minority.


    "Don''t read too much of those BL mangas in the future and be careful not to be a Fujoshi," Haru said helplessly. Even though he didn''t discriminate against those people and didn''t care much, it didn''t mean that he could ept such a hobby, especially when he became a character in those BL mangas!


    One Kuroneko was enough for him. He didn''t need Himeragi to join the party either.


    "Um¡­ Senpai¡­"


    Although there were still some small grievances, Haru had already told her in a straight manner that he was normal and he didn''t have an interest in men at all. Because of this, the small worry that she had been carrying disappeared without a trace.


    "You impudent guy! How dare you to do that to my Yukina!"


    Just when Haru was reprimanded Himeragi, a cold voice fell from the sky and was apanied by a killing intent.


    Haru, of course, knew who was the owner of that cold voice and the one who gave him a killing intent, which was why he was confused and looked at Himeragi, wondering whether she swung that way.


    "???" Himeragi noticed Haru''s gaze and could only tilt her head, feeling confused, but it wasn''t the time to think about that matter now!


    The killing intent that was projected on Haru caused Himeragi to feel worried, but when his hand wrapped around her waist, even though she felt shy, she had to admit that he felt a sense of security.


    Haru hugged Himeragi''s slender waist and jumped back slightly, avoiding the attack that was aimed towards their direction.


    Although Haru and Himeragi had dodged, the attack couldn''t be stopped, and it directly mmed on the ground, causing tremor and a huge noise, before a ck hole with a diameter of about two meters appeared on the floor.


    It was clear that if it wasn''t Haru, then that person would be divided into two.


    "Are you alright, Himergi?" Haru could stop the attack directly, but he used this chance to get closer to Yukina by hugging her waist, looking at her in concern. If he didn''t have a feeling that the person who attacked him had a connection with Himeragi and a beautiful girl, then without a doubt, he would erase the existence of this person without hesitation.


    Hearing Haru''s concern, Himeragi blushed and nodded shyly. "¡­Yes, Senpai." She, of course, noticed the attacker, and even though she was a bit confused by Vatler''s appearance andter by Haru''s head p, but in the fast of the enemy''s attack, her first response was to counterattack first.


    However, it was a pity that she didn''t have a weapon in her hands, and she couldn''t fight back so, in the end, she could be only saved by Haru, whom she thought that she should protect and monitor, which was why the sudden change made her ufortable, but it gave her a very novel feeling.


    It felt really good being protected by Senpai like this.


    Haru also didn''t wear his facemask, which somehow made Himeragi almost forget that she was his monitor, but rather a little girl who met her prince in the ck horse.


    "I''m fine, Senpai. Thank you for saving me."


    Himeragi''s face was reddened, and her eyes were blurred. After a moment of intoxication, Himeragi quickly returned to normal while bowing to Haru and thanking him. She also quickly left Haru''s embrace since if she stayed any longer, she would be really addicted to his embrace!


    "Hurry up and let go of your dirty hands from Yukina! Who allows you to hold Yukina''s waist!"


    Just as the two were talking, the cold voice came again. Looking in the direction where the hole appeared, they saw a tall, beautiful girl in a burgundy cheongsam with a single brown ponytail staring at Haru coldly, with a two-handed de, but somehow when she saw Haru''s face for the first time, she was a bit stunned, before her face turned red. But she quickly shook her head without hesitation while thinking that her opponent was very dangerous!


    Looking at the huge hole that appeared on the ground, Haru had known this girl had been aiming for him from the beginning to the end, but he didn''t feel angry, only looked at her with an interesting gaze.


    ''Tsundere in cheongsam, huh?''


    Haru had a share of experience with a tsundere girl and had to admit that this one was a bit spicy, but he could still handle it since this girl was better than both Esdeath and Brandish in the past.


    When Haru saw Kojou for the first time, he knew very well that this world was a harem protagonist and Kojou was the protagonist, which was why, when he stole Kojou''s power, he had prepared to meet various beautiful heroines, and as expected, he met one now.


    Haru might have a mission, but his motto was serious at work, but when he went on a y or hunt for a girl, he would do it to the fullest. Taking both girls and doing a mission might be a problem for a lot of people, but he could do both of them since he was Kasugano Haruka.


    Looking at the tsundere girl in front of him, Haru thought that he knew the level of difficulty to take her down wasn''t that much different from Himeragi, and at the same time, he really wondered whether the Lion King Organization was a brothel since they had a lot of beautiful girls, which made him speechless.


    Unlike Himeragi, who was still in middle school, the girl in front of him was quite older, so¡­


    ''Let me take you down.''


    "Sayaka? Why are you here?"


    Haru had made up the n, but Himeragi didn''t know anything. When she saw the person on the opposite side, she was obviously taken aback, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Yukina! Yukina! Yukina!"


    Hearing Himeragi''s call (imagination), the cheongsam girl suddenly burst into tears and let go of the de on her hand, which caused it to fall with a "bang" sound, and without hesitation, moved forward, rushing to Himeragi. Then the next moment, she hugged Himeragi in her arms, crying, andughing.


    Haru, who was on the side, thought that this "Sayaka" girl might be a bit stupid too.


    "Sayaka, why are you here?"


    Himeragi was confused. She, who had been thinking of how to defeat the enemy of had attacked her and Haru before, was stumped since she couldn''t imagine that enemy was her friend, which somehow surprised her, wondering what to do.


    More importantly, Himeragi didn''t expect to see each other here. She was so surprised that she almost couldn''t even speak.


    "Oh, my poor Yukina! It''s so pitiful for you to be sent to monitor the fourth primogenitor!"


    There was no room for Himeragi to say anything, the cheongsam beauty named Sayaka had already hugged her tightly as if afraid Himeragi would disappear if she let her go.


    Watching this scene, Haru thought that Sayaka was a "yuri" and had a feeling for Himeragi. Still, he knew that Himeragi didn''t swing that way, or rather, he didn''t feel worried since, in the future, they might go to bed together Cough! Cough!


    Haru knew that it wasn''t the time to think a dirty thing, but when he saw Himeragi, who wore a white dress, and Sayaka, who wore a burgundy cheongsam, their beauty was simply otherworldly.


    However, even if it was enjoyable, Haru had to break the happy time of the two sisters. He wanted to take Sayaka down, too, so he needed to take the initiative!


    "I''m not sure what your rtionship is with Himeragi, but do you think that I can forgive you easily when you have attacked me just now? Can I interpret this as your provocation as my enemy?" Haru asked, and somehow the air around him started to change. Before, his presence was simply in harmony with nature, but now, it was as if a storm wasing. If he wanted to, he could cause the earth to shatter and lightning to strike several times, but his opponent was only a beautiful girl, so he held his presence a bit.


    Apanied by a cold voice, the temperature around Haru dropped several degrees in an instant, which caused everyone to shiver.


    Haru seldom got angry, and it was very rare for him to show his majesty and arrogance as his identity was very awesome since he loved to make everyone be in harmony and followed him without letting them feel forced or scared, but if he was angry, then it was very scary.


    Compared to Himeragi and Sayaka, Haru had experienced a lot of things that they had never imagined, which was why his presence was very strong, and it could put a lot of pressure on someone or a lot of people.


    His expression and a cold voice made the people feel terrified!


    "I¡­"


    Obviously, this sudden change caused Sayaka to fail to react. She subconsciously raised her hand to Haru, but as she and Haru looked at each other, she immediately retracted her hand with a guilty conscience.


    Sayaka didn''t dare to look at Haru directly since his presence alone caused her body pressure directly into her heart.


    "Senpai!"


    Watching this situation, Himeragi called him out immediately since she knew that she needed to stop him or else¡­

 Chapter 1933 - Im The Fourth Primogenitors Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1933 - I''m The Fourth Primogenitor''s Husband</h4>


    Watching what had happened in front of her, Himeragi didn''t know that Haru was pretending at this moment. She wanted to speak to ease the situation, but no words came to her lips.


    At that moment, Haru was so different.


    Himeragi couldn''t say any words because the oppressiveness and sense of majesty from Haru stunned her. ''Is this still Sepai that I know of?'' She was quite confused since Haru, who was often teased and warm beside her, would show such a state, and she wondered whether this was his true face.


    Himeragi had never thought of Haru as a fourth primogenitor, and she had always thought of him as her sweet senior, but at this moment, her impression changed drastically. In the past, she had been gentle, considerate, and even though he often teased her and caused her to feel slightly annoyed because of his rtionship with many women, he had never been angry and even took care of her dearly.


    However, at this moment, the senior that she knew disappeared, reced by a man who gave her a sense of powerlessness.


    ''Why does everything be like this?''


    Encountering the friend that she hadn''t seen for a long time was obviously a happy moment, but her friend caused Haru to get angry.


    Standing between the two, Himeragi was so confused for the first time in her life since she didn''t know what to do to calm Haru''s anger?


    "Himeragi, this matter has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to interfere with this matter."


    Haru knew Himeragi''s difficulty, but he couldn''tfort her because he needed to take down Sayaka now, and he couldn''t do it without being a sissy.


    Based on his understanding, Sayaka was very arrogant and also had a self-centered tendency, so if he couldn''t use gentleness to tolerate her or else, this girl would think of him as a pushover.


    Haru didn''t want to fall into a passive situation so he could only show his strong side. Not only could he crave a deep impression on Sayaka''s heart, but he also saved him a lot of trouble in the future.


    With Sayaka''s character, as long as there was an opening, she wouldn''t show mercy toward him.


    "Yes, Yukina. I have caused this, so let me solve it."


    Even Himeragi could see that Haru was very angry, so of course, Sayaka also knew. Although she was under immense pressure in her heart, her pride made her refuse to bow her head to Haru! She would never bow her head! She wouldn''t even do it even if she died!


    Taking a deep breath, Sayaka forced herself to take two steps towards after letting go of Himeragi, standing not far from Haru. Forcibly looked at Haru without looking away and made up her mind that she would never lose against this guy!


    "But¡­"


    Watching Haru and Sayaka start to confront each other, Himeragi''s heart was in dismay, and she was very restless, unable to calm down, but she didn''t know what to do. Besides being stronger than an ordinary person, she was just an ordinary girl. In this situation, she couldn''t think of a way to solve this problem.


    "It seems that you have guts." Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Sayaka''s actions didn''t surprise him. In fact, he felt amused by Sayaka''s act, feeling that this girl was quite cute. Such a stubborn girl, he wanted to see her face when he¡­ Cough! Cough!


    Haru knew that Sayaka had been very concerned about Himeragi, more than the level of ordinary friend, but fortunately, Sayaka hadn''t be "yuri" yet, so she could still be saved.


    If Sayaka insisted on walking further and further in the road of "yuri," then Haru would teach her that there was something fun that could only be done with a man.


    "My name is Sayaka Kirasaka. I am a Shamanic War Dancer of the Lion King Organization."


    Enduring the pressure on her heart, Sayaka announced her name ording to Haru''s request. Although she didn''t want to admit defeat, she knew that she wasn''t his opponent, and if she wanted to attack him, she would be defeated in the end!


    However, even if Haru was the fourth primogenitor, she would never back down! Even if she died, she still retained her dignity!


    Unlike Himeragi, who was Sword Shaman, Sayaka, who was the Shamanic War Dancer, was trained by the Lion King Organization to be skilled at both curses and assassinations. In other words, she was part of the assassination unit of the Lion King Organization. Hence, naturally, she was quite strong, even stronger than Himeragi, who wielded the strongest weapon of the Lion King Organization.


    Unlike normal girls like Rin and Asagi, Haru didn''t hesitate to hook up with Sayaka, who was such a strong girl.


    "The killer from the Lion King Organization? That''s how it is." Haru nodded in disdain after hearing Sayaka''s self-introduction. His words revealed a deep disdain, which caused Sayaka to feel her body was burning in anger when she heard it.


    However, what Haru had said was the truth.


    Sayak was originally tasked with a mission such as an assassin or giving a curse to the enemy of the Lion King Organization, and she was engaged in a dirty job that couldn''t be seen in public. However, the Lion King Organization also needed a public reputation, so it couldn''t be obvious, so it was named a Shamanic War Dancer of the Lion King Organization.


    But even so, Sayaka was unwilling. She felt the guy in front of her was younger than her, but he dared to preach and disdain her, which made her so angry!


    "How boring." Haru looked at Sayaka with a nk expression and said, "Don''t look at me with that face. If I wanted to kill you, I would have already done it directly. Why should I wait till now?


    Sayaka''s face was like someone who was ready to die together with her enemy, but Haru didn''t n to do anything to her. It could be said that he was just teasing her.


    Obviously, if Haru continued to put pressure on her, Sayaka wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure and take action against him. If that was the case, wouldn''t it be better for him to stop his pressure when she was almost on her limit, teasing her like a little girl?


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    Originally, Sayaka had prepared to fight, but whoever thought that at the most critical moment, Haru suddenly changed his mind and made her lost for words.


    "What do you mean? Aren''t we going to fight?"


    "Do you need me to repeat it for you so you can understand it, stupid girl? Remember your mission, don''t provoke someone so randomly."


    With a snort, Haru shooed Sayaka away and directly ignored her. The initiative was on him, so if he wanted to stop it, who could stop him?


    "You¡­!"


    Sayaka was burning with anger, but Himeragi, who was on the side, sighed in relief. It was great that nothing happened since she thought that Haru was really angry, but fortunately, he restained himself. If this continued, she wasn''t sure what was going to happen.


    *p* *p!*


    Just when Haru felt happy, Sayaka was furious, and Himeragi sighed in relief. A round of apuse came into their ears.


    Needless to say, it wasing from Vatler, who had just been ignored by everyone after he had reported his name, once again entered everyone''s sight.


    "It''s really worth being the fourth primogenitor. It''s really extraordinary."


    As soon as he spoke, Vatler expressed endlesspliments to Haru. If no one knew the truth, they would think that Vatler was really in love with Haru.


    "You don''t need to mention such a small matter." Haru had a feeling that Vatler might swing this way, which made him feel a bit annoyed. "Thank you for your invitation, but let me rify one misunderstanding between us." His presence changed once again. It was so natural and gave harmony with nature.


    "Oh? Misunderstanding? I wonder what kind of misunderstanding you need to rify?"


    Vatler instinctively felt something was wrong. rifying the misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? He wondered, but on the surface, he was still calm and graceful, standing face to face with Haru, talking andughing like an old friend.


    "The first and most important point is that I''m just an ordinary human being. I''m not the fourth primogenitor in your mouth. This ident was just a misunderstanding from the beginning, can you understand?" Haru said the nuclear bomb went directly with a calm expression.


    "Huh? Are you kidding me? You''re not the fourth primogenitor?"


    Before Vatler spoke, Sayaka sneered. Although Haru had oppressed her just now that it was so difficult to speak, when he let her go, she immediately tried to give him trouble.


    Haru was wondering whether this girl had Alzheimer''s.


    "Miss Sayaka is right. I can smell a familiar smell from you. Avrora Florestina, you must have something to do with her, right?


    Sayaka''s words just fell, and Vatler on the side also followed closely, but for his words, Haru got goosebumps. Familiar smell? What do you mean? Are you a dog? And don''t smell me, bastard!


    However, Haru also knew that he might have had fun with Avrora before, which somehow made him smell like her.


    "Your opinion doesn''t really matter." Haru didn''t care about their words and said, "The fourth primogenitor isn''t me, but Avrora Florestina. Whether you believe it or not, it isn''t my problem." Their opinions didn''t really matter to him, and he had never thought of himself as a fourth primogenitor or anything since this status was too low to represent him¡­ Still, if someone called him the husband of the fourth primogenitor, then he might nod directly.

 Chapter 1934 - If Youre Not A Beautiful Girl, Then Die

    <h4>Chapter 1934 - If You''re Not A Beautiful Girl, Then Die</h4>


    Haru knew that no matter what he said was useless now, but he didn''t care much. His identity as the fourth primogenitor was already known. In truth, the identity of the fourth primogenitor was very convenient since a lot of people would dread him directly, and it was also easier for him to create his own Empire from the Itogami Ind.


    However, human nature was like this. The more they denied it, the more the other people believed.


    Haru used this contradictory physiology to make everyone believe that he was the fourth primogenitor since, once again, he had to admit that this identity was convenient, and he knew that Avrora also didn''t mind for him to use this title.


    When everyone heard Haru''s answer, they couldn''t help but frown. You''re not the fourth primogenitor? Do you think we''ll believe that you''re an ordinary human? Can an ordinary human escape the Shamanic War Dancer? Can an ordinary human have such an oppressive presence?


    What a joke!


    "I see¡­"


    Haru''s intention to visit the banquet was just to search for the plot or get to know the heroine. As for Vatler, he didn''t care too much. But unexpectedly, just after he exined them, Vatler nodded, but then the air around Vatler started to be heavy.


    Vatler raised his hand. Then a giant purple snake appeared out of thin air on the top of his head.


    "Since your Excellency isn''t the fourth primogenitor, your Excellency is useless to me!"


    Vatler''s voice was so cold, and it made people shudder when they heard it. Immediately, he waved his hand, and the purple snake rushed toward Haru.


    Useless?


    Haru felt funny when he heard this, but he also knew that Vatler tried to test him whether he was the fourth primogenitor or not. If he was, then he would use his Vassal Beast to fight back, but if not, he would be killed by this giant snake monster named Manasvin.


    Vatler was the closest existence to the primogenitor, so even if his Vassal Beast wasn''t as good as Haru''s Vassal Beast, it wasn''t that bad.


    If it was a beautiful woman, then Haru might give her mercy. But unfortunately¡­


    ''Since you want to test me, then¡­''


    Haru didn''t even think much about the small snake in front of him, but he also had to admit that the way he fought, he had never summoned his Vassal Beast. He felt that it was too cheap for them to eat his energy without fighting for him, so he decided to summon them. Still, it was too early to summon his beast, so he just summoned a normal katana in his hand.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru take a katana out of nowhere, but then they heard a loud breathing noise.


    Haru held the handle of his katana, then with just a blink of a moment, the head of the giant snake was beheaded, and he was just stood there holding the handle of his katana as if he hadn''t done anything.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sayaka and Himeragi were at a loss at this moment, and somehow, they were wondering whether they were dreaming since they saw Haru beheaded Vatler''s Vassal Beast with a normal katana easily. After all, even if they were primogenitors, there was no way for them to be able to do the feat which was done by Haru!


    Looking at Haru''s form, there was one technique that appeared on his mind, which was Iaido or the quick-drawing technique in swordsmanship.


    However, even Himeragi, Sayaka, and Vatler had never seen such a dangerous Iaido!


    With just a moment, Haru beheaded the head of the giant snake! If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it at all!


    "Just that?" Haru asked in a bored tone. In truth, he was really bored sincepared to the animals and monsters in the world of Toriko, Vatler''s giant snake was just a baby, especially when he thought about the Mother Snake, which was one of the Eight Kings of the Beasts in the Toriko World.


    If he remembered well, the Mother Snake''s size was so huge that it could circle the entire earth. If it wanted to eat, it would stand up and eat the ingredients in the space. Compared to the Mother Snake, Vatler''s snake was just a baby size.


    "Utpka! Sagara!"


    As soon as his words fell, Vatler directly summoned another Vassal Beast. The two giant snakes were summoned again, but this time, he summoned two snakes, merged into one, creating a bigger snake!


    Himeragi and Sayaka were dumbfounded when they saw Vatler''s Vassal Beast since they could see that this snake was even more dangerous than before.


    Haru looked at this scene with interest and thought that it was interesting to know two Vassal Beasts couldbine with each other and be one. He somehow also understood why Vatler was called by the closest existence to the primogenitor since the Vassal Beast that was summoned by Vatler wasparable to the Vassal Beast of the primogenitor, but even so, it was worse.


    Haru didn''t use a chant or anything. His arm turned ck with red marks around it. He then snapped his fingers and said, "Come, Mercury."


    Then a huge explosion appeared, causing a yacht to shake, and huge waves hit everywhere, but what everyone was shocked about wasn''t any of that phenomenon, but rather a transparent double-headed serpent that suddenly appeared before them!


    Then in front of him, suddenly, a huge tr double-headed serpent dragon appeared!


    "¡­¡­" Sayaka and Himeragi.


    "ROOOARRRR!!!" The roar of the dragon echoed through space, and it rushed toward Vatler''s snake!


    Sayaka and Himeragi were dumbfounded, but they knew with the appearance of this double-headed dragon, Haru''s identity as the fourth primogenitor was confirmed.


    In the past, even though some people thought of Haru as the fourth primogenitor, there was still some skepticism since there wasn''t any real evidence, but right now, Haru used this double-headed dragon to fight Vatler''s snake and watch the power of this Vassal Beast, they knew that he was the fourth primogenitor.


    "Yes! That''s it! This is the power!"


    When the double-headed dragon appeared, Vatler''s expression changed to ecstasy, but in Haru''s eyes, Haru felt like Vatler was looking at him as if a prey, which made him disgusted.


    "Devour it, Mercury," Haru said calmly.


    Haru wasn''t merciful, and after he instructed his Vassal Beast, he appeared directly in front of Vatler!


    Feeling Haru''s anger, Mercury roared, and it ate Vatler''s giant snake directly without mercy.


    Vatler wanted to summon another Vassal Beast, but he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru appear in front of him directly. Sweat appeared on his forehead so suddenly without him noticing.


    Vatler wasn''t a beautiful girl, so why should Haru show mercy?


    *Stab!*

 Chapter 1935 - Problem Is Coming Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1935 - Problem Is Coming Again?</h4>


    Vampires were immortal, and even if they were grievously injured, they still could be able to regenerate easily. Even if their hands, feet, head, body, etc., were cut off, they could regenerate very, very quickly. Still, if they were burnt without a trace or their soul was caught, or they were cut into million pieces, then they would die.


    Haru''s katana was just a normal katana, and he just stabbed Vatler''s body several times. Even if Vatler''s body seemed to be bloody, Vatler was alright.


    Haru didn''t kill Vatler, but it didn''t mean that he was a good person. Rather, it was because he knew that Vatler might have a connection with the plot in the future, and rather than killing him, it was better to use him.


    Therefore, it was better to leave Vatler alive for the time being. If Vatler really dared to provoke him again, then Haru would direct without hesitation.


    Of course, on the surface, Haru spared Vatler and gave the two girls a face. After all, when he pierced Vatler''s body with his katana, he didn''t stab Vatler''s heart, and when he was about to do it, he was quickly stopped by Himeragi and Sayaka, who appeared beside him.


    In Himeragi''s case, it didn''t really matter where Vatler died, but Vatler couldn''t die in the Itogami Ind. Otherwise, it would lead to an all-out war.


    Himeragi''s task to monitor Haru was to determine whether he, as the fourth primogenitor, would harm the world in the future or not. If he was allowed to kill Vatler here, then she might not continue her mission, and she would be his enemy.


    Himeragi didn''t want to be Haru''s enemy. She might not know the reason, but she didn''t want to, so she had to stop Haru.


    For Sayaka, it was her mission to protect Vatler. It was impossible to see Vatler die in front of her. Otherwise, she would suffer punishment.


    "You should thank Himeragi."


    Haru didn''t hesitate to use this chance to gain favorability of the girls without hesitation.


    Now with Vatler hurt in this battle, his identity as the fourth primogenitor has been confirmed, and no one is going to doubt his identity now.


    In conclusion, Haru let Vatler off and didn''t continue to kill him. After a while, Vatler''s body, which was pierced by a sword on several parts of his chest, waspletely recovered.


    Haru had to admit that the vampire''s recovery ability was very amazing at this moment.


    "I''m very sorry. I apologize for my recklessness and thank you for your mercy on me."


    The recovered Vatler immediately apologized to Haru. After all, he took the initiative to provoke Haru first. Even if he was killed, he should have noints. Now Haru could let him go, of course, he had to thank him.


    "You shouldn''t thank me. I didn''t kill you because of Himragi,. But you should remember, Vatler, this is my ce. No matter what you do here, don''t touch my bottom line, or else, I will take your life."


    Although Vatler made a sincere apology, Haru''s face was still cold, and he didn''t care about Vatler much, and in truth, he felt disgusted toward this guy.


    Haru knew that this guy was nning something. After all, Natsuki was quite busytely and came back quitete from time to time, so he knew that something had happened. But well, it would be good if something happened since it would be faster to dominate the Itogami Ind.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Haru''s words stunned Vatler for a moment, but he quickly. As for what Vatler was thinking, no one really knew.


    "With thatmotion, I''m sure all of your guests have run away." Haru didn''t look at Vatler and could see that all the people on the banquet had run away.


    The previous lively deck had be deserted at this moment. But it was normal, considering Haru and Vatler were fighting each other, summoning their Vassal Beasts.


    Most of the people at the banquet were normal people. If they didn''t want to die, then they needed to run away.


    "It''s my fault."


    Vatler nodded again to admit his mistake. He had only been admitting his mistakes from the beginning to the end, even though he was the master of this banquet.


    "Let''s go, Himeragi."


    Haru ignored Vatler''s apology, said Himeragi, and left the ce directly.


    "Senpai, wait for me!"


    Himeragi looked at Haru''s back with aplicated expression, then turned her head to look at Sayaka, whose mood was veryplicated, and apologized before she quickly chased after Haru.


    "Yukina¡­"


    Haru and Himeragi were gone, Sayaka wanted to stop them, but no words came out from her lips since she couldn''t say it. It was her first time seeing the legendary fourth primogenitor, and she was shocked by his strength, but the most important thing was Himeragi''s reaction.


    When has she been so close to a man?


    When Himeragi was seven years old, both of them had already known each other. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that both of them had grown up together, and Sayaka could confidently say that she knew everything about Himeragi, but today, she was at a loss.


    Is this still Himeragi that she knows in her memory?


    Himeragi blushed and was shy when she was hugged by a man, who also happened to be the object of monitoring.


    Sayaka didn''t want to admit it, but her Himeragi had fallen for Haru!


    This definitely wasn''t a good thing!


    Sayaka felt a sense of crisis in her heart, which made her feel very troubled. ''Yukina is mine! I won''t let you take her away!''


    Sayaka''s emotions were a mess at the time,pletely unaware of herplex emotion, and there was also Vatler, who showed an excited and gloomy expression, wasn''t far away from her, which made people feel creepy when they saw him.


    ---


    "Sorry, Senpai, I didn''t expect¡­" Himeragi apologized while lowering her head.


    Haru caressed Himeragi''s hair gently and said, "It''s alright, Himeragi, you have done nothing wrong. Why did you apologize to me?"


    After leaving the yacht, Himeragi quickly apologized after she caught up with Haru. Her flushed and nervous face made him want to bully her somehow, but he knew that it wasn''t the time, and he changed back to his usual state, showing a gentle expression while caressing her smooth hair gently.


    Himeragi''s face flushed, but she was still troubled about what had happened earlier. "Senpai¡­"


    "This is the end of the matter. I don''t care what has happened at the banquet. Let''s not think about this since it won''t affect our rtionship, alright?"


    Himeragi wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Haru before she could speak.


    Everything on the banquet just now was done deliberately by him, and it wasn''t his true character, so naturally, he wouldn''t get angry and didn''t really want to cause Himeragi to feel troubled.


    So without hesitation, Haru solved the anxiety on Himeragi''s heart.


    "I see. Thank you, Senpai."


    After hearing Haru''s words, Himeragi took a deep breath, and after thinking for a moment, her expression became bright. She knew that Haru was right, and since he didn''t pursue this matter anymore, it was better to forget it since thinking more would only bring her trouble, and she was just happy that she could stay like this with him like always.


    However, Himeragi suddenly remembered something!


    "Ah! Not good!"


    Although it was good that Haru stopped pursuing the matter at the banquet, Himeragi suddenly eximed as if she had forgotten something very important.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru wasn''t sure why this girl suddenly eximed, so he quickly asked in concern.


    "We forgot to ask, why did Duke Vatlere to the Itogami Ind!"


    This was the main purpose ofing to the banquet, but both of them forgot about it.


    Vatler came openly to the Itogami Ind, and certainly, his reason was not purely to see Haru. There was definitely something more important, and this time the reason why they came to the banquet was to understand Vatler''s purpose!


    But unfortunately, she was flustered just now, and Himeragi had already forgotten this matter.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry."


    Haru thought that there was something wrong, but it was just about this matter. As for Vatler''s purpose, he didn''t really understand, but when he thought about Vatler''s personality, he was sure that this guy wasing to fight someone.


    "Senpai¡­" Himeragi looked at Haru helplessly.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to look at me like that. Isn''t that Kirisaka from the Lion King Organization, your friend? Since she''s monitoring Vatler, can you just call her to find out?"


    Haru''s indifference caused Himeragi''s expression to be very tangled, but hearing his solution, her eyes quickly brightened since Sayaka was monitoring Vatler right now, so obviously, Sayaka should know Vatler''s purpose!


    "Why didn''t I think about this before?"


    ''Because you''re stupidly cute.'' Haru thought and didn''t say it out loud.


    With Haru''s reminder, Himeragi quickly took out her phone and dialed Sayaka''s number. The two whispered together, then Sayaka told her the purpose of Vatlering to the Itogami Ind.


    But knowing the reason, Himeragi''s face instantly became very ugly since she knew that a big problem wasing. Hanging on the phone, she let out a sigh until she heard Haru''s voice.


    "Did you get the answer?" Haru asked since he was wondering what kind of plot that would happen next.

 Chapter 1936 - The Usual Plot

    <h4>Chapter 1936 - The Usual Plot</h4>


    The truth, Haru could guess more or less why Vatler decided toe to the Itogami Ind, and even if he didn''t ask, Himeragi''s expression had already told him everything, but he asked regardless since he knew that Himeragi wanted to tell him what was happening.


    "Yes, Senpai. Sayaka has told me everything, and the situation is terrible."


    After hanging up the call, Himeragi''s expression was very heavy, and she slowly revealed the information she knew, and at the same time, Haru didn''t feel that surprised since everything was expected.


    What was happening was very simple, there was a group of terrorists on Itogami Ind, and Vatler''s purpose was to find them and kill them. Although it looked quite simple on the surface, it was far from simple since it rted to the safety of everything and everyone on Itogami Ind.


    In the domain of the Lost Warlord, there was a terrorist named ck Death Emperor Front.


    The ck Death Emperor Faction is a beast-man-supremacist terrorist group. Their objectives are theplete rupture of the Holy Ground Treaty and striking down the First Primogenitor, who rules the Warlord''s Empire.


    The ck Death Emperor Front was founded under the belief that beast-men are foremost among demons. They believe the First Primogenitor, who yed a major part in the creation of the Holy Ground Treaty and Demon Sanctuaries, as holding demons back from their rightful ce, and a betrayer of all demonkind.


    The group took their name from their leader, the ck Death Emperor, a beast-man who was also an astute necromancer. The group was assumed to have been wiped out years ago when Dimitrie Vatler killed their leader. However, remnants of the group remained, with Kristof Gardos bing their new leader.


    Not only was the new leader more radical, but his actions had be more terrible. This time, the reason why Kristof came to Itogami Ind, there must be something big. As for what it was, it needed some time before they knew what was happening.


    "What should we do, Senpai? Sayaka said that although Vatler imed that he wouldn''t actively attack the opponent if the ck Death Emperor Front attacked him, he would definitely sit still and wait for death. If things really turn that way, I''m afraid the Itogami Ind is in danger!"


    After telling all the information that she had learned, Himeragi quickly asked Haru. After all, in her eyes, Vatler was more threatening than those terrorists.


    The ck Death Emperor Front wanted to overthrow the rule of the First Primogenitor. Then, as the First Primogenitor''s subordinate, Vatler naturally became the target of the attack. As a vampire whose strength was close to the primogenitor, if he really got angry, how could this ind withstand its anger?


    During the call before, Sayaka hesitated, but she told Himeragi that Vatler''s arrival seemed, trying to bait the ck Death Emperor Front out, although Vatler would never admit it.


    "Himeragi, everything isn''t so simple. This is my ce. If they want to make trouble in my ce, they need to face me first. You don''t need to worry. I''ll take care of this matter."


    Haru knew what Himeragi was worried about. He patted her little head. His tone was very rxed to ease her nervousness.


    Even though Haru knew a lot of things, it didn''t mean that he knew everything. In this world, there weren''t many things that could threaten his life, so he didn''t really do deep research on everything, especially the matter of the primogenitor since in his mind, they didn''t do much of everything since everything was very simple and in the end, he just needed to fight.


    However, Haru wanted to make sure of everything and needed to know what was really happening since he was afraid for the girls around him to be involved.


    "What are you talking about, Senpai! Although I am your observer, I will fight alongside you!"


    Although she had been very nervous, when Himeragi saw Haru was going to handle this matter alone, she suddenly became unhappy. For her, she had already regarded Haru as herpanion, but why did he leave her alone?


    "Okay, we will fight together."


    If it was someone else, Haru might hesitate again and again before he agreed, but facing Himeragi, he didn''t hesitate to agree since she was very strong and she had gotten used to this kind of situation.


    Haru smiled, but Himeragi''s face turned red because she felt she was a little impulsive, especially when she saw his smile. Her face was burning red.


    "You know, seeing you so eager to be with me, it makes me think that you have feelings for me," Haru said with a smile.


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi couldn''t look at him, and she became very shy.


    "Still, we have always been together. Is it alright for you?" Haru asked.


    "What do you mean, Senpai?" Himeragi asked.


    "I mean, if we''re always together, a lot of people will misunderstand that we''re dating each other. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked.


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi''s face was red, but then, she asked timidly, "Is that alright with you, Senpai? To be misunderstood to date me?"


    "I am alright, being misunderstood to date such a cute girl like you, but you know, I also feel sad," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Sad? Why?" Himeragi was confused.


    "Because it is only a misunderstanding, and we''re not really dating each other," Haru said while looking at Himeragi.


    "Ah - Ah¡­" Himeragi''s head stopped for a moment, and she couldn''t think straight. When she was stared at by him, she had a feeling that he might confess to her, and if he did that, should she agree? Or should she agree after she thought about it for a moment? In just a second, her mind was moving rapidly, waiting for confession, but then she didn''t hear anything and then saw him looking at his tablet doing his business.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Senpai!!!"


    Himeragi was annoyed and ran directly to her room!


    Looking at Himeragi, who ran away, Haru shook his head and walked back to his room since he knew what was happening on Vatler and the ck Death Emperor Front.


    ''Nkuvera, huh?''


    Haru wanted Japan to give up its right to manage Itogami Ind so, at that time, he could be the savior of everyone and turn Itogami Ind to be his dominion and to do that, he needed this ind to be in chaos along with Japan.


    Haru then walked to his room and did more research on the Nkuvera, the location of the ck Death Emperor Front, and the heroines that might be rted to this incidentter.


    While Haru was doing his research, Himeragi was in her room, covering herself with a quilt. Her face was so red when she thought about the possibility that both of them might date each other.


    ''What if we''re really dating each other?''


    Himeragi, who was in her room, covered her body with a quilt like a cocoon, thinking that she didn''t hate the idea that both of them might date each other.

 Chapter 1937: You should go home, alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1937: You should go home, alright?</h4>


    Recalling everything that happenedst night, Himeragi could help feeling like she was in a dream. It was the first time she saw such a different side from Senpai, Senpai waspletely different from the past, but expectedly, she didn¡¯t hate such a Senpai. There was even a trace of admiration and yearning in her heart.


    What was going on? Why did she be like this? She was his observer, and monitoring him was the thing that she should do, but why?


    Her heart was beating violentlyst night and couldn¡¯t stop at all. Until it was close to dawn, Himeragi couldn¡¯t sleep, but in the morning, she needed to go to school, which made herplexion quite bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Himeragi? You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±


    One morning, Haru got up, but he was surprised when he saw Himeragi with dark circles in her eyes.


    What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Stay upte at night?


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    There was no way Himeragi told him that she was thinking of him for the entire night. When she suddenly saw him, she didn¡¯t dare to look directly into his eyes, which somehow confused him.


    Haru didn¡¯t think too much since everything should be cleared up sooner orter. After arriving at the school, before the first ss started, he went to Natsuki¡¯s office since this woman didn¡¯t go backst night.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, good morning.¡±


    As soon as he entered the room, Haru smiled and said hello to Natsuki, but the answer he received was the folding fan that Natsuki often held in her hand.


    Natsuki sighed and said, ¡°As I said, don¡¯t call me ¡°-chan¡±!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Natsuki-chan. But don¡¯t be so angry, Natsuki-chan, since you¡¯ll tire yourself if you get angry too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Natsuki let out a sigh. ¡°It is useless to get angry at you.¡±


    Natsuki knew that Haru¡¯s age was younger than her, and he was her student. After all, they had talked to each other and knew each other information, so when she knew the truth, she didn¡¯t really want to be called ¡°-chan¡± by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s just a name. If you feel upset about Natsuki-chan, you can also call me Haru-chan. I don¡¯t care at all.¡± Haru smiled, and he started to tease her again.


    ¡°What do you want to say? If there¡¯s nothing, go back to your ss!¡±


    Natsuki knew that Haru couldn¡¯t havee to her office for no reason, and since he was here, there must be something to do, but now when she saw him smiling, she felt a sense of helplessness.


    ¡°Do I have something to do toe here? You didn¡¯te backst night. I felt worried,¡± Haru said.


    Natsuki snorted and said, ¡°I wonder who went on a banquet with a middle school studentst night?¡± From her tone, everyone could hear that she was extremely jealous. Still, she also understood that if Haru really brought him to the banquet, even though she was an adult, a lot of people would think of him as a lolicon, which somehow made her want to return to her body, but she knew that it was a bit hard.


    As for his offer, Natsuki hesitated since she was wondering whether this problem could be solved easily by him, and he was using her to gain ess to the legendary prison since she knew that even though she was tempted by him, she knew that he was the fourth primogenitor. Unlike the simple fourth primogenitor in the past, Haru was different, and he was stronger, and she was wondering what his intention was.


    If Haru knew what Natsuki was thinking, then he would only say that he was interested in Natsuki, especially her adult body, which was why she wanted him to get out of the legendary prison.


    Natsuki¡¯s office was very luxurious, and the principal¡¯s office couldn¡¯t even bepared.


    Haru didn¡¯t think too much about this and thought that it was normal since this woman had a lot of money, so it was normal to live in luxury. Money was used to make life morefortable, so since they had money, why not live in luxury?


    Haru treated himself as the owner of this office and came to the cab skillfully, taking out a set of tea, but then he stopped and asked, ¡°By the way, would you like a coffee or ck tea, Natsuki-chan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Natsuki¡¯s lips twitched, but then she said, ¡°I want ck tea.¡± She knew his cooking skills were superb, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, you should know what happenedst night, so I won¡¯t say much. I think you should also be the reason for Vatler¡¯s arrival so let¡¯s talk about the ck Death Emperor Front.¡±


    Natsuki enjoyed the smell of the ck tea, it was her usual ck tea, but when it was brewed by Haru, it was so different. But that doesn¡¯t really matter now since right now they are talking aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    Natsuki didn¡¯t feel surprised when Haru mentioned the ck Death Emperor Front. After all, she knewst night Haru went to the banquet with Himeragi and met Vatler. Although she didn¡¯t know the details, the Vassal Beasts of both Haru and Vatler appeared on the yacht, and she knew that they had a very thrilling night.


    After the battle, Haru and Himeragi were able to leave safely. This naturally represented a lot of problems. Natsuki could guess more or less what was happening without someone telling her. She might be living in Haru¡¯s house, but that didn¡¯t mean she let other people know since it could cause a lot of trouble if someone knew. She was a teacher, and he was a student. Even though no one could cause a problem for both of them, considering their identity, she felt that it was more exciting to hide their identity since there was a sense of immorality between them. She knew that it wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t help it, right?


    Enjoying her ck tea, Natsuki asked, ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with ck Death Emperor Front? If you¡¯re worried, then you don¡¯t need to. I have my own arrangements.¡± She didn¡¯t really want him to be involved in this matter since she didn¡¯t want him to be hurt. Still, she knew that he was more powerful than her, but she didn¡¯t really want to admit it.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really want to cause you trouble, the problem is even if I don¡¯t cause trouble, they wille to me. Instead of being passive, I have always liked to take the initiative.¡±


    Natsuki stopped and looked at Haru. His words were simple, but it gave an unquestionable feeling that she couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She frowned and knew that it was impossible to stop him.


    ¡°The ck Death Emperor Front will soon take action on the Itogami Ind, so I¡¯ll inform you that I¡¯ll catch them directly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Natsuki.


    Natsuki rubbed her temple and asked, ¡°Can you not?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Haru smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s something destroyed, I canpensate them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Natsuki knew how rich this guy was, which made him sigh sometimes. ¡°Do you know where they are?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really, but I will know soon,¡± Haru said.


    Natsuki looked at Haru and wondered how this guy knew everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything. I only know what I know,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you read my mind?¡± Natsuki was speechless.


    ¡°No, I am not, but your expression tells me everything,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°But why did you decide to catch them?¡± Natsuki asked with some confusion.


    ¡°It is because they might hurt someone important to me,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Natsuki couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you why I know a lot of things, but I¡¯ll give you interesting information,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°What?¡± Natsuki asked curiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s something interesting about Vatler¡¯s yacht. You have to check it out,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Natsuki.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. I¡¯ll go back to the ss first,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Is that all?¡± Natsuki was confused.


    Haru looked at Natsuki and said, ¡°You know, Natsuki-chan. If I don¡¯t care about you, then I won¡¯t tell you anything, and I¡¯ll strike them down without hesitation, but I care about you, so I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m going to do.¡± He then walked out and said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to go home. I¡¯ll cook what you like.¡±


    Natsuki hadn¡¯t said anything, and the door of her office was closed. She looked at his back and let out a long sigh. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t doubt him and knew that she could trust him now. Looking at her loli body, she let out a sigh and really wanted to show him her real body, wondering how his expression was at that time.


    Natsuki chuckled and thought about going home earlierter. She didn¡¯t realize that she had already thought of Haru¡¯s house as her house, and at the same time, it might be only a time before¡­ Cough! Cough!


    Natsuki needed to get her mature body first before all of that.

 Chapter 1938: Asagi: Is he going to confess to me?

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Asagi: Is he going to confess to me?</h4>


    After returning to the ss, the ss started as usual, but something unusual happened during the break. Haru came to Asagi and asked her to go out, which somehow made everyone feel surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rin asked curiously and didn¡¯t think too much when her boyfriend came to Asagi.


    ¡°Well, it is better for you to listen to me too, Rin,¡± Haru said, and without hesitation, brought both Asagi and Rin out of the ss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was in silence and wondering what was happening when they saw Haru take out the two of the most beautiful girls in the ss directly. They were wondering whether that guy was trying to make a harem by confessing to Asagi.


    Asagi was also confused but then looked at Rin, who was very calm, walking out together, which somehow made her heart race. She would be lying if she had never thought to date him together with Rin, but it was so sudden!


    Her heart was very nervous. Asagi wasn¡¯t sure whether she should agree or not. Following him, her mind wandered around, and her face was so red.


    Rin, who stood next to Asagi, could only feel amused by Asagi¡¯s reaction, but she didn¡¯t think too much and thought that it might be fun to be together since she knew that it was quite hard to handle him alone.


    When Rin and Asagi followed him out, it caused a lot of sensation in the entire ss, including both Yaze and Kojou. Both of them were very close to Asagi, or rather, they were friends from middle school, but it might be their imagination that their rtionship started to get strained, but they didn¡¯t think too much since they were male and female, of course, they were different, but now, it was different when they heard everyone that Haru was going to make a harem of Asagi and Rin.


    ¡°Kojou, what are you going to do?¡± Yaze suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ha? What do you mean?¡± Kojou was confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care what if Asagi is being confessed?¡± Yaze asked while looking at Kojou, wondering what Kojou¡¯s feeling was toward Asagi.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? And Haru already has a girlfriend, right? Tsukishima is his girlfriend. How can he make a harem?¡± Kojou asked in confusion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yaze wanted to say that it was because Haru¡¯s identity was the fourth primogenitor, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Kojou and sighed. ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t confess your feelings, then everything might bete.¡± As for him, even though he didn¡¯t want Asagi to be Haru¡¯s girlfriend, there was nothing that he could do. He could also see that Haru took care of Rin very well, so even if Asagi agreed and she was happy, well, he could only hope for their happiness.


    As for Kojou, Yaze had reminded him, but since this guy didn¡¯t understand, then he wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Kojou didn¡¯t say anything and looked at the window absently. He knew that there was nothing between him and Asagi, so if there was something between Haru and Asagi, it had nothing to do with him, and he also didn¡¯t care much, but he was wondering why he felt quite ufortable at that moment.


    However, if Haru knew what everyone was thinking, he could only look at them helplessly since their imagination was very rich. He called out Asagi because there was because of the content of the conversation that he would talk about with Asagi couldn¡¯t be heard by everyone, so he went to the quiet ce to talk with her.


    Still, even if he knew there was nothing that he would talk about with everyone. After all, he might not evene to the school next year, and even if he continued his high school, as he graduated because of the difference in status, they wouldn¡¯t meet each other too much, so he didn¡¯t care much about their opinion since they were just background characters in his mind.


    ¡°What? Puzzle? No one has asked me a request to decipher a puzzle.¡±


    Asagi was full of expectations, thinking that she would be confessed. Even though the confession was quite different from her imagination, well, it couldn¡¯t be helped since she was trying to get her best friend¡¯s girlfriend. However, after hearing what Haru said, her first reaction was stunned, the second was hesitation, the third reaction was an embarrassment, and the fourth reaction, she was very calm.


    Rin, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Asagi¡¯s lips twitched when she saw Rin¡¯s reaction, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was wondering why he had caused such a hugemotion, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had misunderstood. Trying to calm her embarrassment, she answered Haru¡¯s question, and at the same time, she was full of resentment toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that no one has sent you.¡±


    Haru felt relief when he heard that Asagi didn¡¯t solve the puzzle or anything. He only found out what was happening tonight and knew that the ck Death Emperor Front had sent out a puzzle to 150 hackers around the world, and if he wasn¡¯t wrong, it was also sent to Asagi too. He was worried that this girl had solved the puzzle, which caused him to be targeted by the organization.


    Asagi didn¡¯t understand why this guy felt relief.


    ¡°Listen to me, Asagi, I¡¯m not sure when but someone will send you a puzzle, a spell, or some kind of code these days, and they¡¯re asking you to help them to crack those things, but you have to remember that, even if you crack those puzzles, spells, or codes, don¡¯t say anything, let alone to send back the solution. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Haru?¡±


    Haru, who could more or less guess the plot of what would happen, knew that Asagi would be in danger, and he was also sure that the danger would spread to the other girls too.


    What kind of puzzle? Spell? Or a code? Asagi was really confused at that moment.


    ¡°Just believe me for now, and in case you have received those things that I have mentioned, tell me, alright?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Haru didn¡¯t want to exin, but it was too troublesome, and it would take a lot of time. He also wasn¡¯t sure whether Asagi would believe his words, considering the existence of the supernatural. Even though it wasmon in Itogami Ind to some people, it was still a mystery.


    ¡°Believe in you¡­¡± Asagi looked at Haru straight, which also looked at him straight. Their eyes met each other, but she quickly looked away in a blush. She thought that he was going to confess to her, but well, since it seemed that it was her misunderstanding, and somehow, it made her confused.


    ¡°Is Asagi going to be alright?¡± Unlike Asagi, who didn¡¯t know Haru¡¯s identity, Rin asked with worry since she knew that Haru was very powerful whether it was on strength or in bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll protect her,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Can you exin it more to me?¡± Asagi was a bit annoyed when she saw that Haru and Rin had some secrets that she didn¡¯t know.


    Rin looked at Asagi and said, ¡°If you get into the bed with him, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru and Asagi.


    The conversation between the three wasn¡¯t heard by outsiders, but not far away, there was arge group of people watching. The changes in the expression of the three attracted the attention of many people.


    Did you confess or not? Everyone was curious, but when they returned and wanted to ask, the three of them only answered with an ambiguous answer and didn¡¯t talk much.


    Haru only joked around and didn¡¯t answer their question, avoiding their questions, and in truth, he didn¡¯t really mind this kind of experience since he might be living a very long time, and being in high school was only a few years of time, so he humored them, but well, when he returned at night, Asagi called him and told him that she received an email from someone that told her to decypher a strange puzzle.


    When she heard it during the day, Asagi didn¡¯t take it seriously, but when she received this email and thought about his words, she immediately dialed his phone.


    Without hesitation, Haru rushed to Asagi¡¯s home as soon as possible since it was a very important matter, and he needed to handle it himself.


    ¡°Good evening, Asagi.¡±


    Asagi might have known him for a while, but even so, it was still his first time toe to her house, but he didn¡¯te through the front door. Rather, he sneaked in since he knew that her family was inside.


    A boy came to the girl¡¯s house in the middle of the night. If Haru was Asagi¡¯s parents, he wouldn¡¯t let him enter since they would doubt his intention, wondering whether both of them might do something that an adult does.


    Haru had heard that Asagi¡¯s father had remarried, and her rtionship with her stepmother wasn¡¯t very good, which was why she had never invited anyone to her house. As for where he heard it, of course, he heard it from Rin, who happened to be his girlfriend.


    Haru entered through the balcony and jumped into Asagi¡¯s house, but at the same time, Asagi waspletely stunned, wondering how this guy could enter her room?


    Asagi¡¯s family was living on the top floor of the high-rise apartment building near the center area of the city on the Ind West, which made her wonder how he climbed up?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Asagi, who stared at him with a stunned expression, Haru waved his hand right in front of her face, looking at her with a confused expression. Still, he had to admit that Asagi with this expression was very cute.

 Chapter 1939: Sudden important matter

    <h4>Chapter 1939: Sudden important matter</h4>


    ¡°How did you get up?¡±


    After a long silence, Asagi finally spoke. She was surprised by the sudden appearance of Haru, who could suddenly climb up into her room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this first. Has someone given you the puzzle?¡±


    Haru coulde up with various of his powers, and it wasn¡¯t something surprising. Rather than talking about this matter, it was better to talk about the puzzle that Asagi had received.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Asagi squinted her eyes toward Haru and knew that he was quite mysterious. She knew that he was a very powerful swordsman, but how could a swordman climb up into her apartment?


    Asagi could see that Haru didn¡¯t want to say more, so she had no choice but to stop asking him. She was a smart girl and knew that it was something that she shouldn¡¯t know, and since he wanted to keep it a secret, it was better not to ask more.


    As for the things that Haru cornered about, they were all disyed on Asagi¡¯sputer.


    Both of them talked to each other for a moment and solved the puzzle easily, or rather, it was Haru who guided Asagi to solve the puzzle.


    ¡°Haru, do you understand programming?¡± Asagi asked in disbelief and had a feeling that this guy was several times better than her on theputer.


    ¡°Well, I know some.¡± Haru took the data and said, ¡°We have solved the puzzle, but don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or even send it back to the one who sends this puzzle to you.¡± He had to admit that Asagi¡¯s ability at theputer was very amazing. Looking at this girl, he was wondering whether he should invite her to the Group Chat. Before, he thought about adding Natsuki, but he was a bit hesitant when he saw Asagi¡¯s ability. He thought for a while, but then he shook his head. After all, unlike Natsuki, Asagi was just a normal human, and the quest was getting more and more dangerous. He was afraid that this girl might be hurt or something.


    ¡°Um, I know.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what Haru was nning to do, Asagi nodded without asking much. She knew that that information wasn¡¯t something that she should ask for. As long as she could help him, then it was enough.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t n to stay any longer. He had left so suddenly after he had dinner with Natsuki and Himeragi. He knew that they were waiting for him, so he turned around and walked toward the window, ready to return.


    ¡°Haru, wait a minute!¡±


    Just as Haru was about to leave, Asagi showed a tangled expression. After hesitating for a long time, watching Haru was about to leave, she suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Haru turned around, wondering what Asagi was about to say.


    ¡°Ca - Can we talk for a moment?¡± Asagi¡¯s face was blushing. She held back her shyness, but at this time and ce, she felt that she had to say something.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Looking at this girl, Haru somehow had an idea what kind of things that she wanted to say.


    ¡°That¡­ Haru¡­ what do you think of me?¡±


    Asagi¡¯s face was very ruddy, and after a moment of hesitation, she stumbled and said those words that she had kept inside her heart.


    ¡°What do you think of you? I¡­¡±


    Haru, of course, knew that Asagi had a feeling toward him. He wasn¡¯t one of those harem protagonists who was oblivious to the girl¡¯s feelings. Still, he was a bit surprised by how assertive she was, but at the same time, he was surprised that this girl didn¡¯t mind dating him together with Rin. Even though Rin often joked that she and Asagi would be sisters by dating him together, to do it, in reality, was something hard to do. Not so hard for him, though.


    Haru looked straight at Asagi and said, ¡°Asagi, I like you, I like you very much, but you should know my rtionship with Rin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have said to Rin that we can date you together!¡± Asagi said without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°And my identity is a bit special,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am prepared,¡± Asagi said again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at this girl, Haru would be a fool if he didn¡¯t ept this girl.


    Asagi also looked at Haru¡¯s eyes and took a deep breath again before saying, ¡°After I¡¯d seen you using a sword technique at that time, I know that you¡¯re different from a normal person. I know that you have a special identity, but even so, I like you, no, I love you. Let me date you too.¡± This time, she didn¡¯t look away from Haru. Her face was full of conviction and determination since she had always wanted this!


    Before, Asagi was toote and didn¡¯t expect Rin to move first and thought to give up, but now, it was different. She had made up her mind and also had made her decision. She only needed to wait for his answer, which was why she was looking at him without looking away now.


    Haru looked at Asagi and said, ¡°I am not a good man, you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give youplete love.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Asagi rushed forward, plunged into his chest, hugged him tightly, and said, ¡°I like you. I want you.¡±


    ¡°Asagi¡­¡±


    Asagi didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak because, at this moment, his mouth was already kissed by her delicate cherry lips. The fragrance of the girl burst instantly into his nose, and at the same time, he felt a soft pressure on his chest.


    Haru could taste the sweetness of the girl¡¯s lips and teeth, and at the same time, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold and gave him her first kiss at that moment. He had to admit that this girl was very courageous, but she was ying with a beast, after all, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and responded to his kiss, devoured her directly.


    Asagi might have taken the initiative, but when Haru did a counter, she was overwhelmed. Her pink lips and her little tongue were savored by Haru. The sweetness of her lips caused his body to feel hot, and his hands hugged her slender waist, caressing it without hesitation.


    Not only Haru, but Asagi¡¯s body was also very hot, and she was already clouded by the pleasure that she just wanted to stay with him forever. His every touch made her body shudder andfortable. She also could feel her butts and thigh were touched by him, and she couldn¡¯t control her body anymore, but then their lips parted, and she looked at him with a hazy expression, wondering why he stopped.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Haru asked.


    His voice was hoarse and deep, Asagi¡¯s body shook lightly, and she knew what he meant. The meaning of those words was simple, but at the same time, she also felt happy. After all, she knew that this guy could continue without asking her consent, considering she was drowned in pleasure, but he didn¡¯t do that and asked her permission.


    As Rin¡¯s best friend, Asagi, of course, knew about the story between the two, and of course, she was also quite curious about it.


    Asagi didn¡¯t look at Haru but lowered her head before she nodded shyly. She knew that she was about to wee what she had always wanted, so without hesitation, she epted it.


    Haru grabbed Asagi directly from her bed and used his magic so no sound woulde out. As for Natsuki and Himeragi, who were waiting at home, he sent them a chat that he wouldn¡¯t go home tonight since he had a sudden important matter, very important that he might not go back tonight.

 Chapter 1940: Let me tell you

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Let me tell you</h4>


    Opening her eyes gently, Asagi could feel someone sleeping beside her. She turned her head and saw him without a facemask, sleeping. She thought that she was dreaming, but when she felt the sore feeling on her legs, she knew that everything was real.


    ¡®Still, this guy is too handsome, right?¡¯


    Asagi moved her hand gently and caressed her head, and her face blushed instantly when she thought about what they had donest night. It was her first time, yet both of them were so crazy, which somehow made her surprised at how good it was, and somehow, she also understood why Rin told her that it was a very amazing experience. She then, without hesitation, kissed him, but suddenly he opened his eyes, which made her dumbfounded.


    Asagi quickly parted their lips and looked at Haru with some embarrassment. ¡°Geez, don¡¯t wake up so suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°Have fun?¡± Haru asked with a smile.


    Asagi blushed, snuggled into him, and quickly hid on his chest. ¡°Have you woken up from the beginning?¡± Thinking about his stamina, she knew that this guy might have teased her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to see what you were going to do,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± Asagi scolded him. However, her face was full of smiles. She wanted to move to ignore him, but she flinched and frowned, feeling the soreness in her legs. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much.¡± Haru quickly stood up and helped Asagi. When their nket was moved away, he could see her white and smooth body without anything, which somehow made him excited again.


    Looking at his hard thing, Asagi blushed and thought that this guy was really an insatiable beast. ¡°It was all your fault!¡± Still, her body was very sore, and she knew that it was this guy¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Hmm? I wonder who has ridden me so excitedlyst night?¡± Haru said with a smirk.


    ¡°Bastard! All you do is bully me!¡± Asagi showed a puppy-like expression when this guy bullied her again. Even though she had to admit that she rode on top of him excitedlyst night, there was no need to mention it, right?


    ¡°Lay on your bed. I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Haru said and started to give her a massage.


    ¡°Can you do a massage?¡± Asagi was surprised.


    ¡°Well, yeah, do you want to try it?¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Um.¡± Asagi nodded.


    Haru then, without hesitation, showed his massage ability, which somehow made Asagi feel very refreshed. She didn¡¯t have that much of a restst night since she was having fun with him. She was very tired, but all of that disappeared directly when he finished the massage.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°I feel great!¡± Asagi was surprised, but then she looked at him and asked, ¡°Now, can you tell me more about you?¡±


    Haruid on Asagi¡¯s bed again, and Asagi also rested on his arm, staring at him curiously, wondering who he was. ¡°Well, have you heard of Ichijou Haruka?¡±


    ¡°Ichijou Haruka?¡± Asagi raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°The chairman and the founder of the ck Clover Group, right? He¡¯s your rtive, right?¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t answer her question but asked her a question again, ¡°Then do you know the fourth primogenitor?¡±


    ¡°Fourth primogenitor?¡± Asagi was confused when Haru suddenly mentioned this, but she still answered, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the fourth primogenitor should be the strongest vampire in this world, right?¡±


    ¡°Except for the vampire part, I am Ichijou Haruka and the fourth primogenitor.¡± Haru looked at Asagi and said, ¡°Now, do you understand why I am a bit hesitant to date you, right? You¡¯re a normal person. If I date you, you might lose your normal life.¡±


    Asagi snorted and directly kissed Haru¡¯s lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    Asagi was very forceful at this moment before she parted her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m also a super-hacker on Itogami Ind! You have taken my first, don¡¯t run away! No, even if you run to the end of the world, you can¡¯t run away from me!¡±


    Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and chuckled. He hugged her without hesitation and said, ¡°Even if you want to run away, I won¡¯t let you. You¡¯ll be mine from now on.¡±


    Asagi blushed and also hugged him again.


    They looked at each other before they started to kiss each other again and started their morning exercise.


    Asagi¡¯s body had recovered, and this kiss somehow set fire to her body aze, so without hesitation, both of them started their second confrontation.


    ¡ª


    Laying on the bed weakly like a dead fish, Asaagi rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I am hungry.¡± She had to admit that it was very enjoyable to do it with him, but she was a normal human, and she needed something to eat.


    Haru opened his ¡°Zipper Storage¡± and took out food inside. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Asagi looked at Haru for a while and said, ¡°Can you tell me more about your power?¡± Even though she was a super-hacker and had seen various superpowers and demons, she was still curious about his man¡¯s power.


    Haru then sat on her bed and said, ¡°Well, it is a holiday anyway. We have a lot of time to talk. Let¡¯s eat while we¡¯re talking.¡± He then took out various foods from his ¡°Zipper Storage,¡± which made this girl even more amazed, wondering how the hell there was a zipper on his body?


    ¡ª


    Talking to each other, Asagi somehow understood more about his power, especially the zipper maniption, but at the same time, she was quite d to know that their age was simr since she thought that this guy might be a thousand or hundred years old, but it seemed that she was thinking too much.


    Asagi nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why that middle school student has always followed you.¡± She also understood why Himeragi had always followed him all the time. She thought that Himeragi was his lover, but it seemed that they hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet, which made her quite proud somehow. ¡°Still, you¡¯re interested in her, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    Asagi sighed, but she didn¡¯t think too much and suddenly asked, ¡°Say, can I live in your house too?¡±


    Haru was surprised and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but is that alright? You have your family here, after all.¡±


    ¡®Family, huh?¡¯ Thinking about her father, who had remarried, Asagi couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her rtionship with her new mother wasn¡¯t good, and if possible, she also wanted to move away. She was in deep thought, but then she was hugged again by Haru.


    ¡°You¡¯re my family now. My house has always weed you,¡± Haru said.


    Asagi couldn¡¯t say any words. Her lips trembled, her eyes were red, her tears dripped. She then hugged him without hesitation and nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She then pushed him again and straddled his waist. ¡°I have eaten enough. Let¡¯s start again.¡± She had been defeated again and again by him, which somehow made her a bit frustrated. She had learned the trick and thought that she should try to defeat him this time, which somehow made her a bit excited.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Haru realized that this girl was wilder than he had thought, but did he dislike it? Of course not, then without hesitation, he showed her why he was called the supreme harem protagonist.

 Chapter 1941: The power of the plot was too much!

    <h4>Chapter 1941: The power of the plot was too much!</h4>


    Even though his rtionship with Asagi was quite unexpected since he had be his, then he would take care of her, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would move to his house directly. Rather, he waited until he solved the matter of the ck Death Emperor Front first before he talked to Asagi¡¯s parents to bring her living with him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Um.¡± Asagi nodded, but she still felt reluctant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll meet your parentster,¡± Haru said.


    Asagi smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. My parents are pretty muchx.¡± She then realized something and asked, ¡°Still, we have been so loud before, but why don¡¯t they notice us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, but I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Haru kissed Asagi then teleported away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Asagi looked at Haru, who had disappeared, and wondered how strong this guy was. She was wondering whether she could use a simr ability. That way, she didn¡¯t need to walk and just teleported when she wanted to move somewhere. She could also sneak into his room secretly, giving him a sneak attack since she wanted to win, at least once!


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Haru returned to his house, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be one angry girl who was waiting for him angrily, and there was also a fake loli, who was sipping her ck teazily, but he wasn¡¯t fooled by this action since he could see how sharp her eyes were when she noticed him.


    ¡°Senpai, where did you go?¡±


    Himeragi, with a serious expression, was the first one who asked. Her voice was very cold, and she told Haru that she was very angry now. Very angry, as for the consequences, it might be scary for the original protagonist in this world, but for Haru, who had almost been killed by his wife in the past, there was nothing that could scare him anymore.


    ¡°I have told you that I have some matters, right?¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Matter of a woman, right?¡± Natsuki said directly.


    ¡°Senpai¡­!¡±


    Himeragi was quite furious. When Haru sent her a message that he wouldn¡¯te backst night, she was worried and tried to reach him, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t reach him. In the end, she stayed all night, waiting for him. If it wasn¡¯t because of the special hot spring on his house, then she might not be able to go on at this moment. Still, she was wondering what was happening, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was a matter of a woman, which made her annoyed.


    Himeragi had been waiting for him to make a move, but this guy ignored her and went to other girls, which made her angry.


    Haru knew that as his monitor, Himeragi¡¯s mission was to monitor him and also protect him, but he felt that it was quite too much, considering she needed to monitor him every time, especially when she sent a Shikigami. Of course, he had destroyed it when it appeared and said to Himeragi that even though she was his observer, there should be a limit to what she could do. After all, even though they were close, it didn¡¯t mean he was alright for her to monitor his every action.


    Haru might be gentle, but when he was serious, he was quite terrifying, which was why Himeragi agreed and didn¡¯t send a Shikigami.


    Her Shikigami might be useless. However, Himeragi still followed him all the time, became his tail, vowing to monitor him no matter if it was a day or night.


    It was only after these periods of time that Himeragi found out that there was no problem with Haru. He was just an ordinary high school, with some secrets, which made her gradually rx her vignce.


    But who would have thought that Haru would disappearst night?


    Himeragi wanted to talk to Haru about the ck Death Emperor Front, but she found out that he had disappeared, which made her very angry.


    ¡°You know about the ck Death Emperor Front, right? I am doing research about them,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± 2x


    Natsuki and Himeragi were surprised when they heard that Haru was doing something serious.


    Haru patted Himeragi¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried about me, but nothing happens, really, and I¡¯ll tell you if I get out again so suddenly.


    Himeragi feltfortable when Haru patted her head, and his words swayed her, but she said, ¡°Promise me, Senpai. Don¡¯t suddenly disappear, alright? If you break your promise, then you¡¯ll eat a thousand needles.¡±


    Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment, whose eyes were red, and he could see some tear marks on her eyes, which made him soften. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Himeragi nodded with a beautiful smile.


    Haru also smiled then looked at Natsuki, who was watching them with an envious gaze. ¡°Do you want me to pat your head too, Natsuki-chan?¡±


    Natsuki snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Her expression became serious, and she said, ¡°What about the ck Death Emperor Front that you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t mind sharing what was happening to both of them. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk in the living room.¡±


    Natsuki and Himeragi nodded, hearing the stories that were told by Haru, but their expression changed slightly when they heard that he stayed with Asagi all night, but they didn¡¯t say much. After all, they knew very well about this guy¡¯s bad personality, he was gentle, mischievous, and humorous, but his bad trait was obvious since this guy was very lustful.


    With the matter of Asagi being solved, Haru knew that the matter of the ck Death Emperor Front and the Nkuvera should be over, and the Itogami Ind should be very safe now. However, out of his expectation, his efforts didn¡¯t seed, and it seemed he underestimated the power of the plot.


    The goal of the ck Death Emperor Front was to destroy the First Primogenitor, so naturally, they sought after power or a weapon that could match the First Primogenitor. Unfortunately, under normal circumstances, the beast-man couldn¡¯t defeat the First Primogenitor. After all, wasn¡¯t it obvious for a beast-man not to be able to defeat the Primogenitor?


    Therefore, the ck Death Emperor Front changed its strategy and turned its goal to get its hands on the ancient weapon of the gods, said to have destroyed countless civilizations, Nkuvera. With that weapon, they thought that they would be able to defeat the First Primogenitor.


    It was indeed a very good idea. After all, the Nkuvera was a very powerful weapon, but after they got their hands into this weapon from the ruin Mehelgal Number 9, they encountered a very big problem, and that problem was that they couldn¡¯t use this weapon at all!


    In other words, although the ck Death Emperor Front obtained the ancient weapon of the gods illegally, it couldn¡¯t be used immediately. Otherwise, they would have used this weapon a long time ago to bring out a terror in this world and the domain where the First Primogenitor lived in.


    However, even if it couldn¡¯t be used immediately, it didn¡¯t mean that this weapon was useless.


    In truth, the stone tablet puzzles that were sent to Asagi¡¯sputer yesterday were something that was used to activate and control the Nkuvera.


    Recently, the ck Death Emperor Front sent out emails to all the hackers all over the world. On the surface, it might be a boring pizzle, but in fact, the real purpose was to find the genius who was able to crack the puzzle from the stone tablets.


    Haru could guess more or less that ording to the normal plot, Asagi should have deciphered the contents of the puzzle, then she was kidnapped, and finally, the Nkuvera was activated. But now, Haru clearly stopped Asagi, but why did they still move ording to the plot?


    Once again, Haru realized that the power of the plot was too strong, right?

 Chapter 1942: The changed on the girl

    <h4>Chapter 1942: The changed on the girl</h4>


    Haru thought that the power of the plot was really powerful. He had done everything to stop the ident, but the ident still happened, which made him inexplicable. He knew that without Asagi¡¯s support, it would be impossible for Nkuvera to move in such a short period of time, but in fact, Nkuvera really moved!


    When Haru heard the news from Natsuki¡¯s mouth, he could only sigh since he knew what she said was really the truth. Not only did Nkuvera move, but it also caused arge number of casualties of the Ind Guard.


    Nkuvera was the Nkuvera, an ancient weapon of the gods. Although the Ind Guard was well-equipped, how could they bepared to gods?


    ¡°Himeragi, can I make a request for you?¡±


    After he learned the news, Haru looked at Himeragi. After all, she was his stalker, no, his observer, so she had always stood behind him, but at this moment, he needed her to do something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senpai?¡±


    On weekdays, Haru was gentle and considerate, Himeragi hadn¡¯t seen his serious expression for a while, but as long as he got serious, there must be a major event happening. She also knew dangerous Nkuvera was, so without hesitation, she looked at him, and she would listen to his every word, obeying his order since she knew that this was a very critical moment.


    ¡°Can you go to Asagi¡¯s side and protect her?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Himeragi was ready for the battle, but she had never expected that Haru would tell her to protect Asagi. Perhaps this order was too shocking for her, and she couldn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Why do you want me to protect Aiba-senpai?¡¯


    Himeragi knew about Asagi. Although she didn¡¯t meet her that often, she also knew that Asagi had a very close rtionship with Haru and his girlfriend, and she often heard that Haru had dated both Asagi and Rin together, which made her jealous.


    When Himeragi heard this order, she confirmed this news.


    ¡®Is Aiba-senpai the Senpai¡¯s lover?¡¯


    ¡°Senpai, I¡­¡±


    The war wasing, but Haru somehow asked her to protect Asagi. This made her feel uneptable. If possible, she wanted him to ask her to let fight side by side with him, and even if she died in the battle, she wouldn¡¯tin, and she could even say that she was happy, but telling her to protect Asagi, no matter what the reason was, she didn¡¯t really want to do it.


    ¡°One thing you know, Asagi is a very important key in this Nkuvera incident, and if she has an ident, no one can stop Nkuvera, so I hope that you can protect her this time.¡± Haru could guess more or less what Himeragi felt at that moment, but Asagi¡¯s role in this incident was very important, and even if he sent a GT Robot to protect Asagi, he didn¡¯t feel relief and also decided to ask Himeragi too. The power of the plot was quite inexplicable, and no one could guess what would happen, so it was better to send another important character to help Asagi.


    ¡°I¡­ I understand, Senpai!¡±


    Himeragi didn¡¯t really understand what kind of power that Asagi had, but she knew from Haru¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t seem to lie, but her instant told her to trust him, and since he had given her a task, she wouldplete it!


    ¡°Thank you. I will keep in touch with youter. You can go to Asagi now and give thisptop to her.¡± Haru took out the advancedptop that was made by him and Tabane. He wanted to see Asagi¡¯s limit and wanted to see whether Asagi could give him a surpriseter.


    ¡°Yes, Senpai!¡± Himeragi nodded and took the suitcase with aptop inside.


    Haru then looked at Natsuki and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Natsuki-chan. Let¡¯s solve this problem soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me with ¡°-chan!¡±


    Although frowning, this time, Natsuki didn¡¯t reject his request because she also understood in her heart the appearance of Nkuvera would bring big trouble to the Itogami Ind. She didn¡¯t want Haru to participate, but now she had no choice. Otherwise, Itogami Ind would be in danger.


    Natsuki grabbed Haru¡¯s arm, then a pink magic circle emerged from the feet of the two, and the next moment, they disappeared without a trace, and when they reappeared, they appeared on the battlefield.


    Haru whistled by Natsuki¡¯s ability, and even though he could use a simr ability, he must admit that this space magic was a very convenient ability. From his house to the 13th area of the artificial ind on the Itogami Ind directly.


    Haru had memorized the entire area of Itogami Ind, and he could see that this was the garbage disposal facility on the ind, which made him wonder why the Nkuvera appeared in this ce. However, he didn¡¯t think too much since the battle had already begun, and Nkuvera rampaged around and brought destruction to the ind.


    It was said that it was the ancient weapon of the gods, but in Haru¡¯s opinion, it was simply arge mechanical spider. He wasn¡¯t sure why the designer decided to design it this way, but he could only say that the designer¡¯s aesthetic was quite bad.


    Still, even if the appearance of the Nkuvera wasn¡¯t that good, its strength was still quite terrifying, and the Ind Guards were unable to cause damage to it. On the other hand, Nkuvera could easily release aser and almost wipe out the Ind Guards.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, didn¡¯t I tell you to check Vatler¡¯s yacht? Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    At this time, the 13th area of the artificial ind had be a sea of fire. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the main ind, so the fire didn¡¯t spread away, but even so, he was wondering why Natsuki didn¡¯t follow his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I don¡¯t want to? But to do that isn¡¯t so simple!¡±


    Hearing hisint, Natsuki was also quite unhappy, but her tone was also quite helpless. After all, Vatler was the duke, with official titles and privileges, so how could she get onto his yacht so casually?


    Even though Natsuki was strong, her position on the government wasn¡¯t the top, and there were still some people who were on top of her, and even if she could enter by force, it wasn¡¯t that easy, considering there were a lot of things that were involved if she wanted to enter Vatler¡¯s yacht.


    ¡°Well, since it has happened, there¡¯s no point in mulling over it. Let¡¯s just take care of this matter first,¡± Haru said and could guess more or less what had happened. Rather than talking about that matter, it was better to take care of the Nkuvera. He was wondering whether he could get his hands on these things since he was sure he could create an unlimited amount of Nkuvera with his ¡°Kiss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a grand banquet. It looks so interesting. Will you allow me to join?¡±


    Just as Haru was thinking of taking control of the Nkuvera, a familiar voice suddenly came, causing his brow to frown.


    Looking up, Haru could see Vatler was standing on the two-story small building not far away. Vatler was still in his white suit while wearing sunsses, but he didn¡¯t think too much. More importantly, he could see Himeragi¡¯s childhood friend also came with Vatler.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yukina? Didn¡¯t Yukinae with you?¡±


    Sayaka came directly to Haru and grabbed his cors, asking those questions rudely.


    ¡°¡­¡± Haru only stared at Sayaka.


    When Sayaka was stared at by Haru, she also started to get nervous, and the hands that grabbed his cors also loosened slightly, but even so, she didn¡¯t want to lose and kept staring at him until she looked away with a blush.


    ¡®Dammit, how can this guy be so handsome!¡¯ Sayakained inwardly.


    ¡®What the hell does this girl want to do?¡¯ Haru had to admit that Sayaka was beautiful, but he didn¡¯tck a beautiful woman after all. ¡°Sayaka-san, right? Can you calm down?¡± He was wondering whether this girl was stupid enough to forget what had happened before? He was wondering whether he should stab his sword inside her so she wouldn¡¯t forget and became meek in front of him.


    ¡°Wh - Who told you to call my first name¡­¡± Sayaka blushed, but then she said, ¡°Well, you can call me whatever you want¡­¡± She let go of her hands, and her strong attitude also weakened when she faced Haru.


    ¡°Himeragi is now protecting a very important person and can¡¯te here. If you¡¯re here to bother me, then just leave. This ce is dangerous.¡± Haru ignored Sayaka and wondered whether he could control this Nkuvera. After all, this thing was abination of both magic and technology. If it was only technology, then he could handle it, but it was mixed with magic, which made the Nkuvera veryplicated.


    As for the Machina Maker that he borrowed from Tabane, even though it was very powerful and could manipte a machine, it couldn¡¯t be used to hack or had an ability to hack. The only machine that he could control was the machine that he owned, and even though he had to admit that the Machina Maker was powerful, there were still some limitations, especially when Nkuvera wasn¡¯t pure technology but abination of technology and magic.


    Haru also wanted to see how powerful Nkuvera was, and at the same time, he wanted all of them toe at the same time before he solved it since it was troublesome if he defeated so quickly and caused the ck Emperor Death Front to run away.


    ¡°I won¡¯te if I¡¯m afraid of danger! Since Yukina isn¡¯t here, then¡­ I will help you temporarily!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The sudden change in Sayaka made him a bit puzzled, they were fighting with each other when they met for thest time, but this girl suddenly changed her attitude when she met him again. Even though he had to admit that he was handsome, he remembered that Sayaka was a ¡°yuri,¡± right? But then he thought for a while, and somehow he understood the reason.


    When Sayaka and Himeragi met on Vatler¡¯s yacht, Sayaka could see how meek and girlish Himeragi was when Himeragi was with Haru. She could see that Haru¡¯s existence was very important for Himeragi, which made her be jealous, and at the same time, she became curious of him, which made her think of him all the time, wondering why Himeragi could care for him so much.


    Her decision to help Haru was because she didn¡¯t want Himeragi to be sad if he had an ident. She didn¡¯t care much about his death or life, but she just didn¡¯t know why Himeragi cared so much about him, which was why she decided to stay and help him.

 Chapter 1943: Nalakuvera 1

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Nkuvera 1</h4>


    Although it was quite unexpected, Haru didn¡¯t think too much of Sayaka since whether there was her help or not. It didn¡¯t change much. However, right now, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Sayaka nor the Nkuvera who rampaged around the ind, but rather it was Vatler since he knew this guy was a source of trouble.


    ¡°Snake User, what are you doing here?¡±


    Before Haru could speak, Natsuki frowned when she saw Vatler, and there was a deep disgust on her expression. If Vatler was a masochist and normal, then he might be excited by Natsuki¡¯s abuse. Unfortunately, Vatler wasn¡¯t.


    Still, Haru was quite surprised that Natsuki didn¡¯t even put Vatler in her eyes, considering Vatler was the duke and the closest existence to primogenitor.


    Haru had to admit that Vatler¡¯s nickname was quite suitable since, so far, all the Vassal Beasts that Vatler had summoned had a snake shape, which made him wonder whether this guy had a special hobby or something.


    ¡°Such a big scene, it would be a pity if I didn¡¯te, right? This incident is also rted to me, so I¡¯ll take responsibility for taking care of it.¡±


    With a smile on his mouth, Vatler¡¯s words were very good. At least on the surface, the purpose of the ck Death Emperor Front was to kill him. After all, when he appeared, the Nkuvera would target him without hesitation as for destroying the Itogami Ind, it had be the second.


    But in fact? Really?


    Of course not!


    Haru could tell that Vatler had something to do with the ck Death Emperor Front, and now when everything had turned into fun, Vatler decided toe up and offered himself to fight the Nkuvera. Looking at his excited face, he knew that Vatler deliberately let the ck Death Emperor Front get their hands on the Nkuvera so this guy could fight it himself.


    With such a madman, it was better to ignore him.


    ¡°Vatler, this is my ce. You want to do something on my site, don¡¯t you put me in your eyes?¡± There was a sudden cold voice that was heard by everyone.


    Haru really wanted to get this ind so he would let the Nkuvera wreck havoc for a long time, and he didn¡¯t want a random factor like Vatler or Natsuki to bother him, which was why he needed to say this first.


    The power of the Nkuvera wasparable to the Vassal Beast of the Primogenitor. With such a power, there was no way for the Itogami Ind not to be affected, and at the same time, it would also give a lot of displeasure toward the Japanese government. It would cause a lot of pressure and make the Japanese government give up this ind.


    When everyone was in despair, Haru woulde up as a hero and save the ind, turning this ind into his dominion so everyone could ept his rule very quickly. Then when the world was plunged into chaos, he could expand his Empire slowly and steadily. He had collected a lot of money, and the n was on the move, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to bother him now.


    With his status as the fourth primogenitor, and this Itogami Ind could also be regarded as his territory, as a master (pseudo), it was impossible for Vatler to ignore him, and if this guy really dared to go on his own way, it would be a provocation to the fourth primogenitor. Then it would lead to full-scale war.


    ¡°Sorry, I was rude. Since the fourth primogenitor is willing to make a move, I naturally have nothing to say.¡±


    Vatler was a very quite rational guy, and when he heard Haru¡¯s words, he wisely chose to give in. Although he could force himself to fight, he still had to weigh the gains and the losses. He saluted the gentleman, stepped back, and expressed hispromise.


    Haru ignored him since he didn¡¯t really want to see this gay guy. He knew that Vatler was smart, so he also didn¡¯t need to say much nonsense.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, I¡¯ll take care of this problem. Can you help me find Kristof Gardos? The key to Nkuvera is in his hand, and we must get it from him, or else, we won¡¯t be able to stop the Nkuvera.¡±


    The battle with the Nkuvera was inevitable, but Haru needed to pretend that he couldn¡¯t handle the Nkuvera so he could let the Nkuvera rampage around. At the same time, he wanted to see its power better since he was curious how strong Nkuvera was.


    As for the leader of the ck Death Emperor Front, Haru had found him, but he just wanted Natsuki to leave here.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    Natsuki frowned, but she knew that there wasn¡¯t any time to express her dissatisfaction. She knew the seriousness of this matter, and she could only do her best now.


    Kristof Gardos¡¯s whereabouts had always been secretive. Natsuki had ordered her subordinates to search for a long time, but they had never found him. This time, the time was so tight, and she might not be able to find him. But in the current situation, she couldn¡¯t be spoiled, and she needed to do everything to catch Kristof Gardos.


    ¡°Try to check out Vatler¡¯s yacht. You may find something there. As for Vatler, you don¡¯t need to worry. With me here, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Haru knew what made Natsuki hesitant, so he didn¡¯t hide it any longer and directly told her not to worry about Vatler, even though Vatler was right beside them. He made it clear to Natsuki that Vatler didn¡¯t possess a threat for him, and he could also see there wasn¡¯t any slightest of anger on his face. Instead, Vatler smiled, seemingly looking forward to what would happen next.


    Haru knew that Vatler was a madman, so Vatler¡¯s response was quite normal, and even if he didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t care much.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Squinting at Vatler, who was standing wasn¡¯t that far away from the Natsuki also didn¡¯t say much nonsense. After she nodded, a magic circle appeared under her feet, and then her figure disappeared without a trace. Her purpose was clear, and she needed to find Kristof Gardos no matter what.


    As Natsuki left, Haru immediately turned his gaze to Nkuvera. A lot of time had passed just now, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Still, he wanted to see how strong this thing was. Suddenly a whip made of metal appeared on his hand, and if someone looked closely, they would be able to see the protruding teeth on the whip.


    ¡®Whip?¡¯ 2x


    Vatler and Sayaka, who have observed Haru, were confused by his actions, but then they heard a loud ¡°zing¡± noise.


    *Zing!*


    Haru controlled his whip skillfully, and the protruding teeth on his metal whip also started to move like a chainsaw. Then without hesitation, he swung it toward the direction of Nkuvera¡¯s legs.


    *Zing!*


    The whip cut down the Nkuvera legs directly before it even cut down the ground of the ind.


    Haru pulled his whip and raised his eyebrow when he saw how easy it was for his zipper whip to slice down Nkuvera¡¯s legs. He then, without hesitation, used his ¡°Elemental Sight¡± to see whether this thing was really that weak.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Without the legs on the left side, the huge body of the Nkuvera directly fell down on the ground, causing a huge ¡°boom¡± sound and dust and rubble to envelope it.


    ¡°This¡­ is this the ancient weapon of the gods?¡±


    Sayaka waspletely stunned. Nkuvera¡¯s prestige was very obvious, and she knew that she needed to use all of her power to face it, but who would have imagined that this thing would be so weak and it would be easily destroyed by Haru.


    Is Nkuvera too weak or Haru too strong? Sayaka was quite confused at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. This thing isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Sayaka was surprised, but Haru¡¯s expression was quite calm since he had expected this, especially after he knew the power of Nkuvera through his Elemental Sight. He might have sliced all the legs of Nkuvear on its left side. Still, Nkuvera quickly regenerated and repaired all of its destroyed parts, returning to its peak again before it quickly stood up again without showing any sign that it had been destroyed before.


    Haru watched this scene and thought the regenerative of Nkuvera was quite interesting. He then tried to use his metal whip again, and he could see that the Nkuvera could defend against his attack.


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    Haru could see that the Nkuvera used a repulsive barrier to stop his attack, which made him think that this thing had the ability to evolve like Demon Armor: Incursio. After several attacks, it seemed that his metal whip couldn¡¯t cause damage to it again. If he wanted, he could destroy it with his metal whip directly, but he didn¡¯t do that since he wanted the Nkuvera to rampage more.


    Haru wanted to take control of the Nkuvera, but at the same time, he also didn¡¯t want to destroy it. He took a deep breath then took out hisptop, using both of his ¡°Elemental Sights¡± and the advancedptop that he had made by using Machina Maker. He had learned a lot about thebination of magic and technology in the previous world where he did his quest. He believed as long as there was a time, he could control the Nkuvera in front of him.


    ¡®The programming that is made by gods, huh? Interesting, but I¡¯ll crack it soon.¡¯

 Chapter 1944: Nalakuvera 2

    <h4>Chapter 1944: Nkuvera 2</h4>


    Haru didn¡¯t want to destroy the Nkuvera and wanted to get his hands on it, which was why he took out hisptop directly, used his ¡°Elemental Sight¡± to crack down the system of the Nkuvera. Such a powerful weapon, it was better to be used rather than to be destroyed, especially when he had ¡°Kiss.¡± With ¡°Kiss,¡± as long as he stuck a sticker on it, he could create an unlimited number of the Nkuvera.


    Haru also had to admit that the ability of the Nkuvera was quite amazing.


    ¡®Evolution, regeneration, and good offensive power.¡¯


    Haru was sure that if the Nkuvera was hit with a nuclear weapon, it might crumble, but he was sure that it would regenerate after a moment.


    ¡°This ability¡­¡±


    Sayaka didn¡¯t care much when she saw Haru take out hisptop. Even though she knew that he was the fourth primogenitor, most of his ability was very unique, and even though she was curious, she was too embarrassed to ask, which was why she focussed her attention on the Nkuvera.


    Watching how Nkuvera regenerated very quickly, Sayaka also felt speechless. What kind of monster was this? She knew that unless someone was strong enough to destroy it directly, this thing would be stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Try to detain it as much as possible. If possible, we need to wait for Natsuki-chan to return.¡±


    Haru wanted Natsuki to bring the boss of the ck Death Emperor Front, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Natsuki to do that. As for Nkuvera, he was doing his best to crack it. He wasn¡¯t omnipotent after all, and he needed time to crack it. As for asking Sayaka to handle Nkuvera, he just wanted to see how strong Sayaka was.


    Sayaka understood what Haru meant, and even though it was unpleasant, there was nothing that she could do toin, and she had no choice but to hold the Nkuvera for a moment until Natsuki returned. She could only snort lightly and felt a little ufortable, but she directly went to fight it.


    Sayaka¡¯s weapon is known as the Lustrous Scale.


    Lustrous Scale is an all-metal, silver-colored great sword granted to Sayaka Kirasaka by the Lion King Organization. Its true form is a bow known as the Heavy Demon-Purging Bow Type Six, Der Freischutz. It is a transformable prototype area suppression weapon. It can be transformed into both a bow and a sword, depending on the situation, and each of them has different abilities.


    After entering the battlefield, Sayaka first chopped Nkuvera¡¯s mechanical legs with few shes and then quickly retreated. She then switched to bow mode and fired three consecutive arrows directly, causing an explosion one after another.


    Unfortunately, her attacks didn¡¯t destroy the Nkuvera, although they severely damaged it. But Sayaka¡¯s attack was remembered by the Nkuvera, and simr attacks wouldn¡¯t work twice on it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to detain it for a moment?¡± Haru rubbed his temple, looking at this girl helplessly. He had said it clearly to detain the Nkuvera, not to break it, but this girl went on rampage directly, wondering whether this girl had a short-term memory.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I fight!¡±


    Sayaka knew that she was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She was unconvinced by Haru from the beginning. Although she knew that she needed to detain the Nkuvera, after she entered the battle, she directly fought it with an intention to destroy it.


    However, facing Haru, she couldn¡¯t exin herself. Her face flushed, but she was still stubborn.


    Haru had to admit that sometimes a beautiful girl was annoying, but it was because of that, it was worth it to conquer them.


    Both of them were looking at each other, and Sayaka¡¯s face started to turn redder and redder.


    Sayaka, who was still stubborn, didn¡¯t realize that the Nkuvera entered the counterattack mode and shot aser beam at her. Although Haru wasn¡¯t sure how an ancient person could create aser beam, he knew that she would die if thisser hit her.


    More importantly, thisser was too fast, and Sayaka couldn¡¯t react at all.


    Without hesitation, Haru moved, hugged her directly on his arm, and dodged theser.


    The moment they dodged, Nkuvera¡¯sser beam hit the distance and caused a huge hole in the ground, and the surrounding building copsed one after another, showing how exaggerated its power was.


    ¡°Le - Let me down!¡±


    When Sayaka reacted, she was already carried in Haru¡¯s arms like a princess. Although she knew that she was rescued by him, she still felt embarrassed!


    Struggling, moving both of her hands and feet repeatedly, Haru only looked at Sayaka and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t even have a proper manner, then I wouldn¡¯t bother to save you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sayaka knew that she was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say it since she was very shy. After all, like Himeragi, she rarely got close to men, not to mention being close to a man¡¯s skin. Being hugged by a man, she just reacted like this, which was already incredible. If it was another man, she would definitely cut him off!


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do anything, just go back. You¡¯re troubling me.¡±


    Sayaka¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t weak, but she was powerless in front of Nkuvera. After all, she was only a normal human, and if she was hit, she would die. Rather than troubling him, it was better to send her out from the battle.


    ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t!¡± Sayaka quickly retorted.


    Haru only rolled his eyes and wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction.


    Anger rushed out of her chest, and Sayaka refused to admit defeat. Today, she would definitely win against the Nkuvera!


    After refuting Haru, Sayaka immediately attacked Nkuvera again, attacking it fiercely one after another, but it was useless, and she couldn¡¯t cause any harm on it, and she needed to be saved by Haru again.


    ¡°Okay, just stay behind me and listen to my order. If you¡¯re causing me any longer, I¡¯ll throw you out the sea.¡±


    Haru might be patient toward a beautiful girl, but this girl was a bit annoying since she was too stupid. He was wondering how the Lion King Organization educated their girls since both Himeragi and Sayaka were too stupid, right?


    This time, when she saw him, she got angry and had a serious expression on his face. Sayaka couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Under his stern voice, she subconsciously moved behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I know¡­¡±


    Although she was a bit awkward, Sayaka became obedient and didn¡¯t continue to cause any trouble for him, let alone fight the Nkuvera again, and her expression was also quite guilty since she had bothered him and let him save her twice. ¡°Just, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you fight¡ª¡± She stopped her mouth when she saw him nce at her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand if I exin it to you.¡± Haru was wondering whether all the nutrition on her brain was stolen by her huge boobs. Still, he had to admit that Sayaka helped him since the destruction on the ind 13th got bigger and bigger.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sayaka was mad, but she didn¡¯t say anything afterward, listening to his words obediently.


    Haru felt a bit funny because of her reaction, but he didn¡¯t think too much, and at the same time, he was wondering why Natsuki was too long. Still, he was wondering whether Sayaka had a man-hater problem or had a trauma that was caused by a man, which was why she hated a man so much.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for him. After all, he had stolen her for the first time. Not the perverted one, but it might be her first time to be rescued and intimate with a man. It was her experience.


    This way, under the influence of the first experience, his existence was deeply imprinted into Sayaka¡¯s heart, especially before that when she kept listening to his story from Himeragi, and most of the things that were exined were all of his good points.


    Combining everything together, Sayaka¡¯s mind began to confuse, and her attitude toward him also changed little by little. From initial disgust to curiosity, which caused him to want to know him better.


    ¡°Just stand there, don¡¯t move. It¡¯ll be done in a while,¡± Haru said.


    Sayaka didn¡¯t refute his words but asked, ¡°Just what have you been doing for a while?¡± She was wondering why this guy had been ignoring the Nkuvera that had been rampaging on the ind and only sat on the top of the container rxedly.


    Haru nced at Sayaka for a moment and said, ¡°I am trying to take control of the Nkuvera.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can you do that?¡± Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Which is why it doesn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m trying to do that,¡± Haru said without looking at her.


    Sayaka looked at Haru, who ignored her, and felt a bit ufortable since she felt useless. ¡°Is there - Is there something that I can do?¡±


    ¡°Just protect me if theser is going to attack us,¡± Haru said in a perfunctory manner.


    Sayaka quickly nodded and looked at the Nkuvera with a serious expression. After all, she knew that Haru was trying to take control of the Nkuvera, so all she needed to do was to protect him.


    While trying to crack the Nkuvera program, Haru had to admit that Natsuki was too slow. She had been out for a while, but she didn¡¯t give him news or anything. Still, he knew that something unexpected had happened, but he knew that there was no danger since Natsuki¡¯s body was just an illusion.


    However, suddenly there was a sound of a yacht nearby, which caused both Haru and Sayaka to turn their heads.


    They saw Vatler¡¯s yacht had arrived at the artificial ind No. 13, and Haru knew that everyone had appeared, so it was time to solve everything.

 Chapter 1945: Nalakuvera 3

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Nkuvera 3</h4>


    Based on his ¡°Elemental Sight,¡± Haru could tell that the Nkuvera in front of him wasn¡¯t the real Nkuvera that was excavated from the ancient civilization. Rather, it was just a replica machine that was made on mass, but even so, its power wasn¡¯t a joke, and there was more than one.


    Haru looked at Vatler¡¯s yacht that slowly docked, and saw a lot of Nkuvera that slowly walked out one after another, which made him speechless. Even though he had sent Natsuki, he knew that her chance to fail was bigger than sess, considering the power of the plot. Still, he had to admit that Natsuki was quite unreliable, considering he had expected a lot from her.


    ¡°What¡­?!¡±


    As the Nkuvera jumped one after another from the yacht to the coast, Sayaka¡¯s expression waspletely stunned. Just one Nkuvera, they were unable to do anything, but now, there were countless of them?


    If Nkuvera wasn¡¯t troublesome, then it was easy to handle them. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t any ¡°if,¡± and they knew that they needed to defeat all of them or else¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t say anything and kept typing on his keyboard at a fast speed since the number of the Nkuvera was a bit too much from his calction. In truth, he could catch Kristof Gardos, who was the leader of the ck Death Emperor Front, then took control of all the Nkuvera, but well, he was waiting to see whether there was another surprise.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Sayaka¡¯s mind was troubled, and only stood next to him so that she could feel reassured and safe. She had lostpletely to the Nkuvera before, and now she could only subconsciously listen to Haru.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Haru said calmly.


    Sayaka wanted to say something, but she stopped since she decided to believe in him.


    ¡°Senpai!¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly came, and his expression became strange. He turned his head and saw Himeragi was holding Sekkarou, dashing in his direction.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Haru asked Himeragi to protect Asagi, but why did this girle to the battlefield?


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t get into the ship¡­¡± Before Himeragi answered Haru¡¯s question, Natsuki appeared in front of him with a touch of guilt and helplessness on her face since she had failed to follow his instruction.


    In truth, Natsuki couldn¡¯t be med for everything. It took her a long time to search for Vatler¡¯s yacht. After she found it, she discovered there was a spell barrier that was set up around the yacht, and her space magic couldn¡¯t be used. Naturally, it was impossible to get into the yacht.


    In desperation, Natsuki could only ask for Himeragi to help with her Sekkarou to break the barrier, but when they arrived, it was toote, and therge number of the Nkuvera hadnded on the coast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, ¡°Well, forget it, you don¡¯t need to think too much.¡± He had expected this, and there was no useining. In front of therge number of the Nkuvera, he wasn¡¯t panicked and kept doing his job.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re in big trouble. Do you need my help?¡±


    Vatler didn¡¯t go away and had been standing on the side to watch the excitement. In this crisis, he would naturally not let go of the opportunity to fight. Unfortunately, Haru had no intention of letting Vatler get involved in this matter.


    ¡°No, this is my fight.¡±


    Haru said in a deep voice, his expression was quite solemn, and his presence caused the sky to turn dark, which caused the Nkuvera¡¯s movement to stop, and Vatler¡¯s expression started to change into crisis.


    ¡°No, Senpai!¡±


    Just as Haru¡¯s voice fell, Himeragi on the side suddenly said, and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her. She swung her spear and said without hesitation, ¡°This is our fight!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is our war!¡±


    As soon as Himeragi¡¯s words came out, Sayaka was also infected, her hands held her weapon tightly, and she made a loud deration.


    As for Natsuki, although she didn¡¯t say anything, she stood firmly behind Haru. She didn¡¯t need to say anything. Her actions represented her will.


    Haru was almost done cracking the Nkuvera program, but this strange mood didn¡¯t allow him to say that they didn¡¯t need to do anything. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start our fight.¡± Still, he smiled lightly since those girls were really brave, though they were quite stupid.


    ¡°Still, what are you doing with thatptop?¡± Natsuki asked with a frown, wondering why this guy could sit rxedly on the top of the container, watching the Nkuvera that rampaged on the ind calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to crack down on Nkuvera so I can take control of them,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Natsuki, Sayaka, and Himeragi.


    Natsuki took a deep breath and wondered whether there was something that this guy couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon. You can try to protect me,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Yes, Senpai!¡± Himeragi said loudly, then charged toward the Nkuvera directly.


    ¡°Wait, Himeragi!¡± Haru was speechless at this girl and wondering what was on her head of this girl.


    Himeragi rushed toward the group of mechanical spiders with a loud shout.


    ¡°Yukina!¡±


    Sayaka was surprised and wanted to catch Himeragi up since even though Himeragi might have the power to destroy the Nkuvera, this girl didn¡¯t have the power to protect herself. One attack from the Nkuvera, without doubt, Himeragi would die!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Sayaka,¡± Haru said and quickly moved.


    Sayaka, who wanted to move, stopped when she heard his words. After all, right now, she would follow any of his words without hesitation.


    Just as Himeragi cut off a few mechanical legs of the Nkuvera, twosers beamed directly toward her direction. Fortunately, Haru arrived, hugged her waist, and escaped from twoser beams that were about to attack them.


    ¡°Sen - Senpai!¡± Himeragi, who was hugged suddenly, blushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! Do you want to die?!¡± Haru roared and couldn¡¯t help but get angry at this girl. He was wondering why this girl didn¡¯t treat her life dearly and wanted to die so early.


    As for the twoser beams that were about to hit Himeragi before, they hit the ground and caused an explosion. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hit both Haru and Himeragi.


    ¡°I¡­¡± When Haru got angry at her, Himeragi¡¯s eyes were red, and she felt quite scared and cried.


    ¡°What if you die? Don¡¯t make me worry, alright?¡± Haru said with a sigh, looking at this stupid girl.


    Himeragi was surprised by looking at his worried expression and asked, ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, stupid girl!¡± Haru knocked her head directly.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Himeragi rubbed her head with some tears on her eyes. However, there was a blush on her cheeks and a hint of sweetness and warmth on her heart. She felt like it was very nice when he cared so much about her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sayaka, who saw this scene, opened and closed her mouth, and she was unable to say anything. Looking at Himeragi¡¯s reaction, she knew that she was toote, which then caused her to look at Haru, and somehow her expression started to change slightly.


    ¡°Stay behind me, don¡¯t do anything, let me handle this.¡± His arm suddenly turned ck with a blood color pattern. ¡°Come out, Cor Tauri Sucinum!¡± He didn¡¯t care much about the thought of both Sayaka and Himeragi since he could handle itter. He summoned his Vassal Beast directly on this ind.


    Then a familiar amber with an ox head, whose body wasposed ofva, appeared! Its body was more than 10 meters high and carried an evenrger battle-ax.


    The pressure on this Beast Vassal was huge, and it caused everyone to feel coerced by it.


    However, the next scene caused them to feel surprised since it was their first time to see Vassal Beast this way.


    Suddenly the Cor Tauri Sucinum roared, and it turned into a bright red light before it entered Haru¡¯s body.


    Haru let out a breath of fire. His eyes started at two Nkuveras that had attacked Himeragi before. Haru transformed his right fist into pure magma before expanding and throwing it forward akin to an oversized rocket, burning whatever lies in its path.


    ¡°Dai Funka (Major Eruption)!¡±


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*

 Chapter 1946: Nalakuvera 4

    <h4>Chapter 1946: Nkuvera 4</h4>


    The giantva fist expanded further and exploded, bursting apart into igneous rock fragments that hit the ground and several Nkuvera akin to small meteors. The attack was so huge that it destroyed the fourth part of the ind directly and caused an earthquake for a moment.


    ¡°....¡±


    How can this be?!


    Not only Himeragi and Sayaka were stunned, but even Natsuki and Vatler showed a dull expression when they saw the destruction that was caused by Haru.


    Unlike Vatler, who showed an excited expression afterward, Natsuki was helpless at this moment. She knew that Haru was strong, but this guy was so strong! Looking at the fourth part of the ind that had been destroyed, she wasn¡¯t sure what to say for a moment.


    The battle that was almost impossible to win came to an end with such a bombastic attack.


    Haru then pressed the ¡°enter¡± button on hisptop, then all the Nkuvera that wanted to move stopped moving. ¡°Himeragi, wait here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Senpai?¡± Himeragi was confused, but then she saw the shadow under Haru expand, and it enveloped all the Nkuvera before it swallowed them.


    Looking at how powerful Haru was, they even became speechless.


    Haru then also jumped into the shadow and disappeared, leaving them behind directly.


    ¡°Shadow magic?¡±


    Haru, which absorbed the Vassal Beast into his body directly, caused Natsuki to feel surprised, but then, he also showed shadow magic, swallowed everything without leaving a trace, which made her speechless.


    How did he learn shadow magic?


    Natsuki originally thought that she knew Haru very well, but after experiencing this battle, she knew that she was wrong. He was so mysterious, and his power was so strong that she couldn¡¯t see his back. She thought about his offer and thought that she should agree since she wanted to see him with her real body. She had enough to see him, ying with other girls, and wanted him to be with herself now.


    Still, Natsuki became even curious about Haru now, he previously was identified as the fourth primogenitor since he could summon the fourth primogenitor¡¯s Vassal Beast, but it seemed that things were far from simple since even the fourth primogenitor was unable to achieve his level.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what¡¯s your secret.¡¯


    Now the question is, why did Haru swallow all the Nkuvera with his shadow maniption that he borrowed from Jeanne? The answer was simple, and it was because he wanted to get the Nkuvera on his hands.


    Haru had cracked the Nkuvera program and controlled it, but he still wanted a more detailed expression, so he directly caught the leader of the ck Death Emperor Front, Kristof Gardos.


    Gardos, who was taken by Haru, was really scared at this moment since in his surrounding was all darkness, and if Haru wasn¡¯t right in front of him, he might scream loudly at this moment. ¡°I am lost. The fourth primogenitor, you¡¯re... you¡¯re too strong...¡± He could tell that Nkuvera was under Haru¡¯s control at that moment, and this dark ability was also part of Haru¡¯s ability. Facing Haru, he knew that all struggle was useless, and there was nothing that he could do besides sit on the ground, hoping this darkness didn¡¯t swallow him.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if someone loses their shadow?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°...¡± Gardos.


    ¡°The answer is they can¡¯t live under the sun.¡± Haru looked at Gardos and said, ¡°Do you want to try such a life?¡±


    ¡°Kill me! I know that you can kill me anytime like an ant. Just kill me!¡± Gardos knew that he would die then rather than be terrorized by this feeling. It was better to die quickly, at least. He didn¡¯t feel scared!


    Gardos wasn¡¯t sure why even though the young man in front of him was so handsome, it just made him scared to stand beside him.


    ¡°The weak have no right to choose,¡± Haru said mercilessly.


    ¡°.....¡± Gardos.


    Haru looked at Gardos and said, ¡°Still, don¡¯t be negative, I won¡¯t kill you, I will let you alive,¡± Haru said.


    Gardos was stunned and showed an expression of disbelief. ¡°You will let me go?¡± Of course, he was surprised, after all, that Itogami Ind was Haru¡¯s turf and he had performed a terrorist activity in this ce. Being killed by Haru was something perfectly normal, but Haru told him that Haru would let him go? Is it true or fake?


    Gordes then thought of the question and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to take my shadow?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if his shadow was taken, but he knew that it would mean a very bad thing for him.


    ¡°Do you think I need a shadow of a weakling like you?¡± Haru asked in disdain.


    ¡°.....¡± Gardos.


    ¡°You just need to answer my question and give me something, then I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Yes! Please tell me! I¡¯ll tell you anything and give you what you want,¡± Gardos quickly said. He knew that he could escape from this ce and stay alive. Rather than dead, wasn¡¯t it better to stay alive? As for Haru, who disdained his shadow, he didn¡¯t think too much since he knewpared to Haru, he was very weak.


    Haru then didn¡¯t waste any time and got all the information that he wanted to know about from Gardos¡¯s mouth. Not only did he get the key to activate the Nkuvera, the te, and even got the production method of the Nkuvera, along with various information that Gardos knew.


    After he got all of that, Haru then quickly sent Gardos out of his shadow space directly, which caused Gardos to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°What? Why are you standing there stupidly?¡± Watching Gardos¡¯s stunned expression, Haru was only amused.


    ¡°Why did you let me go? Isn¡¯t it better to kill a terrorist like me?¡± For Gardos, though, leaving immediately was the best choice. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t run away and stood there looking at Haru with a confused expression.


    ¡°The Fourth Primogenitor, I know that you¡¯re going to bring a storm to this world. With Nkuvera in your hands, the world won¡¯t be peaceful, and if my death can bring this world into chaos, I¡¯ll be happier to give my life!¡±


    Facing Haru¡¯s question, Gardos showed a meaningful smile.


    Haru could tell that Gardos probably knew his intention, and somehow he understood why the ck Death Emperor Front could exist on the Lost Warlord¡¯s domain without trouble.


    The purpose of the ck Death Emperor Front was to destroy the Peace Treaty between humans and demons.


    Gardos¡¯s power might be limited, but Haru¡¯s power was invincible!


    With the help of Nkuvera, Gardos was sure that no one would be able to stop Haru, and the world would be in Haru¡¯s hands sooner orter. If possible, he wanted to bow down and be his right hand to wee the new Emperor of this world.


    Unfortunately...


    ¡°You¡¯re very clever but also very stupid to cause trouble on my turf. I¡¯ll let you go once, but on the second time...¡±


    Gardos couldn¡¯t see him and bowed his head with sweat dripped on his entire body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear your news on my ce anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll erase you, descendant, and all the people that are rted to the ck Death Emperor Front.¡± Haru had no intention of erasing Gardos and his organization since they had their uses.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gordos said without hesitation as he bowed his head. ¡°The ck Death Emperor Front will never take a step on Itogami Ind! But you¡¯re wee if you decide to visit the domain of the First Primogenitor.¡± He bowed his head and walked away without looking back since he knew what Haru meant, and there was something that they didn¡¯t need to say. As long as they could understand each other¡¯s meaning, it was alright.

 Chapter 1947: Can you become shota?

    <h4>Chapter 1947: Can you be shota?</h4>


    The reason why Haru let go of Gardos was quite simple. The existence of Gardos and the ck Death Emperor Front would bring a lot of trouble to Vatler, and he would be very happy to support Gardos and his little group. He thought that he should support them with money secretly in the future.


    Haru didn¡¯t like Vatler. Even though this guy was an ally, they were just using each other, and if there was a chance, Vatler would bite him without hesitation like a snake.


    The existence of the ck Death Emperor Front was like a nail, firmly nailed on the domain of the First Primogenitor. Although they didn¡¯t cause a major crisis, their existence was simply hateful for the First Primogenitor.


    Haru knew that he would stay in this world for a long time, but it didn¡¯t mean he was going to leave this world forever. However, in his heart, he had thought that it might be good to conquer a world. Not only could he control the resources of the entire world, but he could also get the suitable talents and various things that were suitable for development in the future.


    Haru was paving his way to the future. Although Gardos didn¡¯t know his purpose, Gardos knew that Haru was going to use them.


    Gardos didn¡¯t hate this, or rather he was more than happy to have Haru¡¯s support. Although the purpose of the ck Death Emperor Front was to rupture the Holy Ground Treaty and strike down the First Primogenitor, who rules the Warlord¡¯s Empire, it didn¡¯t mean that Haru couldn¡¯t use them.


    Their rtionship was mutually beneficial to each other, and both of them understood this, but they wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    As for Nkuvera, since Haru had obtained its information, he could let go of Gardos.


    Gardos wasn¡¯t stupid since he knew that Haru could destroy all the Nkuvera easily and Haru could kill him in a second. The ancient weapon of the gods was no longer invincible. But even so, it was still useful to be a group of small fries.


    Most people underestimated the role of the small fries, but the small fries could drain the stamina of the real enemy, which was why the Nkuvera was very useful, especially when it had the ability to evolve and could be controlled.


    Gardos didn¡¯t know what Haru was nning to do, but he had already nned his next step, and what he needed to do was to leave the Itogami Ind immediately, summoned all of his men to return to the domain of the First Primogenitor, and started a new n for the ck Death Emperor Front.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    When Haru returned to artificial ind No. 13, the area had been surrounded by the Ind Guards. After all, the battlefield needed to be taken care of, even though it was over. However, after that battle, this artificial ind would be abandoned in the future, considering a lot of things had been destroyed.


    Haru¡¯s sudden appearance stunned everyone, but soon, Natsuki came to him and asked. He had just disappeared so suddenly, of course. She was curious what this guy was doing.


    ¡°Well, there was a matter in mypany. What about Himeragi and Sayaka? They¡¯re already going back?¡± Haru changed the topic of conversation directly and didn¡¯t care whether Natsuki looked at him with doubt, and knew that Natsuki wasn¡¯t fooled by him, but he would stick to acting and wouldn¡¯t say anything no matter what since it was still a secret that the Nkuvera was on his hands.


    Natsuki knew that Haru didn¡¯t want to say anything, and she also understood his character, so she wouldn¡¯t force him.


    ¡°Do you think that they¡¯ll stay for dinner here?¡± Natsuki said while rolling her eyes, showing how annoyed she was with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°If the matter has been resolved, then I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Haru thought that it was better to go back as soon as possible since he knew that this woman had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask him, and he couldn¡¯t push her to bed, so he was toozy to talk. He was sure that Asagi was waiting for him and he could push her to bed, so wasn¡¯t it better to go to Asagi¡¯s house?


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    As Haru was about to leave, Natsuki quickly stopped him by hugging him directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    Haru turned his head, looked down, and asked with a smile since this woman was a bit too bold, right? However, he hoped that she would hug him with an adult body rather than her loli body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Natsuki-chan?¡±


    ¡°Find a quiet ce to talk.¡± Natsuki gestured at him and walked around, and didn¡¯t reprimand him for calling her ¡°Natsuki-chan,¡± but led the way directly.


    Haru looked at Natsuki¡¯s back for a moment and also followed since she had something to talk about, then let¡¯s talk.


    ¡°So what do you want to talk about, Natsuki-chan?¡±


    Although he asked this, Haru knew that Natsuki might talk about the battle just now since he had exposed a lot of his abilities. Using the power of the Vassal Beast, hacking, and shadow maniption, in the eyes of Natsuki, all of those powers might not be a problem, but the problem was those powers were owned by the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Haru was wondering whether Natsuki was going to ask him directly, but¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Unsurprisingly, after the two came to a deserted ce, this was the first question that came from Natsuki¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked this question before?¡± Haru asked with a smile, but Natsuki wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer and looked at him with a serious expression. However, he didn¡¯t lose his smile and said, ¡°Kasugano Haruka, unmarried, waiting for Natsuki-chan¡¯s real body toe out from the legendary prison.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Haru looked at Natsuki in surprise.


    ¡°You can get my body out of the prison while maintaining the legendary prison remotely, right?¡± Natsuki asked.


    Haru smiled and said, ¡°You know, Natsuki-chan, I have been waiting for you to tell me those words since I really want to see you, not this loli illusion body.¡±


    Natsuki blushed and asked, ¡°So can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not omnipotent, but for the girls that I like, I can do everything,¡± Haru said without hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ just like?¡± Natsuki looked at Haru in doubt.


    Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, ¡°Should I make a confession that I love you directly with all the media that I have controlled that I love you, Natsuki-chan?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Can you?¡± Natsuki said with a hint of yfulness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about the legendary prison now?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°Coward.¡± Natsuki snorted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that. Wait for me to confess to you with all the media that I have controlled. Let¡¯s see a newspaper, television, radio, billboard, advertisement on building, ship, bus, train, what else?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Natsuki looked at Haru and could see that this girl was serious. She was a bit overwhelmed and quickly said, ¡°Then a song!¡±


    ¡°Song?¡± Haru raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°When can I get out of prison and control the prison remotely, create and sing me a song that can tell the world how much you love me? Is that okay?¡± Natsuki asked.


    ¡°You sure have a very particr request,¡± Haru said while looking at Natsuki.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have a harem, after all, and I am not like those simple girls from the Lion King Organization. If you want me, you should show me how special my existence is in your heart,¡± Natsuki said while looking away since she was blushing and shy when she said those words.


    Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Natsuki also looked at Haru with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m waiting for that.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other with a smile, then Natsuki said, ¡°By the way, do you have the power to turn your body into a shota form? This way, most people will think of you as a lolicon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t say much and turned his body into his shota form. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Natsuki.


    Natsuki looked at Haru in shota form before she pulled his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Haru said with a smile. ¡°Should we talk about the legendary prison now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have my job. How about you have fun with your harem first?¡± Natsuki said, then quickly ran away since she felt if she stayed any longer, she wouldn¡¯t control her heart.


    Looking at Natsuki, who ran away, Haru, who was in his shota form, had to admit that he really anticipated the day he got to see Natsuki¡¯s real adult body.

 Chapter 1948: Something Important

    <h4>Chapter 1948: Something Important</h4>


    After talking to each other, Haru decided to go back.


    As for whether both of them would be enemies or not, Haru and Natsuki had never considered it. After all, it was impossible for both of them to be enemies.


    Haru returned to his house, and as expected, Himeragi quickly appeared.


    ¡°Senpai, you¡¯re back before¡­ why did you go so suddenly?¡±


    When Haru left the artificial ind No. 13 and returned home, Himeragi had already gone home, but Sayaka was nowhere to be seen. But it was normal since Sayaka might continue to monitor Vatler.


    Still, looking at Himeragi, Haru knew that this girl was very sticky, and the reason why she asked him this question was that she was worried.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m petting a dog.¡¯ Haru thought.


    Haru¡¯s disappearance caused her to feel worried. If it wasn¡¯t because of his words and Natsuki, she might have gone to look for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going out to do something. You don¡¯t need to worry too much, Himeragi.¡± Patting Himeragi¡¯s head, Haru wasn¡¯t going to tell the details to Himeragi since he knew this girl wasn¡¯t the type of person who could keep a secret, and her rtionship with the Lion King Organization wasplicated. He knew that Himeragi was worried about him, but it was impossible to tell her everything.


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good.¡±


    Himeragi was relieved to see Haru was alright and closed her eyes in bliss when she was patted.


    As an observer, Himeragi waspletely unqualified. When Haru disappeared so suddenly without reason, she should ask where he was going, right? Now she only cared about his safety, which made him really think that the Lion King Organization didn¡¯t send him an observer. Rather they sent him a wife.


    Haru knew that it was normal since Himeragi was really innocent, and it was also a good choice to marry her as a wife. It was a pity that she was still too young. She was in her third grade of middle school, even though he also got Megumi¡¯s first time during her third grade of middle school. Well, this and that was different, right? Well, he could think about this matterter since he wasn¡¯t in a hurry anyway.


    ¡°Haru.¡±


    Astarte strode toward Haru and hugged him.


    Haru only patted Astarte¡¯s head and wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction.


    Himeragi didn¡¯t think too much of Astarte and thought about her blunder. ¡°By the way, Senpai, you asked me to protect Aiba-senpai¡­¡±


    Haru was unharmed and healthy, Himeragi felt relief, but shortly after, she thought about his previous instruction, asking her to protect Asagi, ensuring that Asagi wasn¡¯t harmed, waiting for his call.


    But whoever thought that when Himeragi protected Asagi, she would be pulled by Natsuki, which was why she felt a bit embarrassed since she failed to make Haru¡¯s request.


    Himeragi wanted to apologize to Haru, but he didn¡¯t really mind since he had also expected this problem. The real reason why he decided to send Himeragi away was so he could talk with Sayaka since he had made Sayaka a target, but there was no way he could say all of that, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to worry, but I need to visit her now.¡±


    After speaking, Haru turned and walked out of the door since he needed to go to Asagi to exin everything, and he knew that Asagi was waiting for his exnation.


    ¡°Senpai, what are you going to do?¡± Watching Haru, who was about to go out, Himeragi quickly stepped forward and stopped him. Her expression also became solemn since her instinct as a woman told her that this guy was about to do something bad!


    ¡°I¡±m going to find Asagi.¡± Haru didn¡¯t think too much, and as expected, Himeragi¡¯s face quickly became a bit gloomy. She knew that Asagi might be dating Haru, and he had a lot of lovers, but even if she knew, she felt quite ufortable when he decided to leave right away without spending his time with her.


    ¡°Senpai, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t bring Himeragi since there were a lot of things that he was going to do with Asagi. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m helping her to move.¡±


    ¡°Move?¡± Himeragi was surprised and asked, ¡°Is Aiba-senpai going to move here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Haru nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Himeragi lowered her head for a moment and said, ¡°Then I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t follow me, Himeragi,¡± Haru said without hesitation.


    ¡°Why? Why doesn¡¯t Senpai want me to follow you? I¡¯m Senpai¡¯s observer!¡± Himeragi¡¯s eyes were red as if a girl had been dumped by his boyfriend because of another girl.


    ¡°Sorry, Himeragi, but this is a private matter, and you should¡­¡± Haruhadn¡¯t finished his words, but the meaning was very clear, that he didn¡¯t want her to follow him.


    Of course, the reason why Haru decided to send Himeragi away was that he didn¡¯t want her to stop the activity that might be done when he was together with Asagi. After all, there was no way for either of them to do a threesome, considering he hadn¡¯t confirmed his rtionship with Himeragi.


    As for the matter of Nkuvera, Haru might also exin to Asagi, but he wouldn¡¯t tell the details since it was very troublesome.


    ¡°Hmph! Since Senpai doesn¡¯t want me to follow, then I won¡¯t follow you, Senpai!¡±


    With a gloomy expression, Himeragi turned and returned to her room. When the door was closed, she used quite a strong force and caused a loud banging sound. She then jumped to her bed, hugging the doll that had been caught by Haru before, while wondering why Haru hadn¡¯t done anything to her, which made her very depressed. However, she stood up and walked close to the door, leaned her ear to the door, wondering whether Haru would coax her or not.


    Haru could only shake his head, but in this situation, he felt that Himeragi was a bit troublesome. As for coaxing, even though he didn¡¯t mind coaxing her, he shouldn¡¯t be gentle at this moment since she might keep troubling him in the future. If she was clumsy or had bad luck, then he didn¡¯t think too much, but she was stupid and ignorant, which made him a bit annoyed. He knew that he needed to educate her more so in the future, the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen again, so right now, he decided to ignore her for a moment, even though he knew that this girl was leaning on the door, waiting for him toe.


    Shaking his head, Haru patted Astarte¡¯s head and told her that he wouldn¡¯t go back until tomorrow. He also told her to apany Himeragi since he was afraid that the girl might do something stupid.


    Astarte nodded at Haru¡¯s words.


    Looking at how obedient and smart Astarte was, Haru was wondering how there was such a huge difference between the two. He then said goodbye and left by teleporting to Asagi¡¯s room.


    Himeragi was waiting for him, but she couldn¡¯t hear his voice again. A deep sense of loss crawled into her heart. Slowly sitting on the ground, leaning against the door, there was aplex mood on her heart which made her wonder why she felt this.


    ¡ª


    When Haru suddenly appeared in her room, Asagi quickly hugged him, checking whether he was alright, then asked, ¡°Haru, what happened?¡± Today, there were a lot of things that she wanted to ask him. She felt inexplicable when the middle school student who was in the scandal to have a rtionship with him would protect her for no reason. That middle school student also said that it was his order and made her look at what was happening with theptop that was given to him, which made her worried about what had happened to him.


    Asagi sighed in relief when she saw him alright, but then she quickly asked what was happening since she knew that something had happened on the artificial ind No. 13. However, she didn¡¯t know the details since the cameras in that area were destroyed and she couldn¡¯t see anything there. The only thing she knew was that amotion happened, and as for thatmotion, she didn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯t get the information, so she could only give up.


    Still, Asagi had to admit theptop that was given by Haru was amazing, and wondering where this guy had gotten it whileining if he had such a goodptop why he didn¡¯t give it to her before?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Asagi, who was talking non-stop, Haru shut her mouth by kissing her lips directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Asagi.


    Asagi was stunned but then enjoyed the kiss, hugging him tightly without letting him go.


    When they parted, Haru said, ¡°Well, calm down, let me tell you slowly,¡± He let Asagi sit on hisp, listening to his story.


    Listening to his story, there was an indescribable emotion in her heart and wondering why there were a lot of dangerous things happening on this ind. She looked at him again and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Haru nodded and said, ¡°Still, I might be hurt in this ce. Can you help me heal it?¡± He guided Asagi¡¯s smooth hand to hisher region.


    Asagi blushed and nodded shyly. ¡°Alright, let me help you. By the way, I have told my parents that I will move to my husband-to-be house, so you need to be prepared, alright?¡± Her hand stroked his thing gently while looking at him with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1949: Interesting Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 1949: Interesting Experiment</h4>


    Asagi had decided to move to Haru¡¯s house, and as expected, even though it was a bit hard to persuade her parents, in the end, they agreed after he directly met her parents and talked with them directly.


    Haru had met the parents of his women several times, so it was quite easy for him to persuade them. Still, they told him and Asagi that it might be too early for them to have grandchildren, so they told them to wait until they graduated from high school.


    ¡°DAD!!!¡± Asagi¡¯s face was so red, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t handle it any longer before she pulled Haru to move with him.


    Looking at Asagi¡¯s parents¡¯ reaction, Haru didn¡¯t even feel that surprised when they agreed for their daughter to live together with him, considering his identity. If he was a normal high school boy without money and without a future, then, without a doubt, Asagi¡¯s parents would kick him out.


    Asagi was a very beautiful girl and a very talented one. Such a girl, no matter where she was, would be the center of attention, and there wouldn¡¯t be anyck of suitors. If the protagonist was still Kojou, then, without doubt, Asagi would still be in an ambiguous rtionship with him, and even if she had confessed and kissed him, Kojou would probably think that it was a mistake. He didn¡¯t think that Asagi would fall for him, showing a stupid reaction, etc.


    But there was no ¡°if,¡± and Asagi had been eaten by Haru, and she moved directly to Haru¡¯s house.


    It might be because Asagi¡¯s parents, both her father and stepfather, knew that she didn¡¯t really like her stepmother and their rtionship wasn¡¯t that good, so once Asagi was very persistent in moving, their parents couldn¡¯t do anything, especially when Haru¡¯s identity was very reliable that even Asagi¡¯s stepmother somehow tempted, but he didn¡¯t even nce at Asagi¡¯s stepfather and helped Asagi to move.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Finally, I have moved.¡± Asagi happily raised both of her hands to the sky before she plopped directly on Haru¡¯sp and snuggled into his body while they were inside the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much, or I¡¯ll react,¡± Haru said nkly while reading a book.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Asagi looked at the hard thing that pushed her face, which made her speechless. ¡°This thing sure is very lively.¡± She moved her hand and touched it gently, stroking it as she pleased. She was very bold. After all, and they had done the act, they would be together from now on, so what was the use of shyness and hesitation?


    ¡°¡­You¡­ do you want to y here?¡± Haru was speechless.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do itter since I¡¯m afraid I might not have the energy to moveter.¡± Asagi looked at Haru and said, ¡°I hope that Rin will move too.¡±


    ¡°Well, she might move in the future,¡± Haru said as he caressed her hair.


    ¡°How about that Himeragi? You haven¡¯t done anything to her?¡± Asagi asked with a smile, feelingfortable by his touch.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°No,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk with her first since, in the future, we might be sisters,¡± Asagi said, lyingzily on hisp.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll eat her?¡± Haru asked speechlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Asagi retorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°Right?¡± Asagi nodded and said, ¡°From what I know, she¡¯s a bit stupid and doesn¡¯t think too much about her life. I¡¯ll educate herter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You have your job, right? I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You can talk with your hidden lover or something about that Nkuvera or something,¡± Asagi saidzily since she knew that this guy¡¯s lust was uncontroble, and she also couldn¡¯t handle him by herself. However, she had to admit that it was so wonderful to do it with him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡ª


    As Asagi arrived at Haru¡¯s house and moved to her room, Himeragi and Astarte also helped Asagi, even though Himeragi didn¡¯t feel that good toward Asagi.


    As for Haru, he went to Mimori¡¯sb since there were a lot of things that he needed to talk about with her now.


    Asagi looked at Himeargi and said, ¡°Say, Himeragi, you like Haru, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?!¡± Himeragi¡¯s face quickly reddened and denied it. ¡°I - I¡¯m Senpai¡¯s observer! There¡¯s no way that I have feelings for him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, or else you might not have a chance to get him in the future,¡± Asagi said curtly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Himeragi couldn¡¯t say anything afterward since even though she knew that Haru was a bad guy and had a lot of lovers, even so¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a trick to seduce him. Do you want to listen?¡± Asagi asked.


    ¡°Huh? What?!¡± Himeragi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear?¡± Asagi asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Himeragi gulped but then nodded gently.


    ¡°Good, listen to me, alright?¡± Asagi then started to exin how to seduce Haru based on her experience.


    Himeragi listened thoroughly while writing the important part on her note.


    While Asagi and Himeragi talked to each other, Astarte also listened, but no one knew what she was thinking about since her expression was nk, but inwardly, she recorded all the conversation that she had heard since it might be useful in the future.


    ¡ª


    Mimori¡¯sb.


    Mimori looked at the huge mechanical spider in front of her with amazement. ¡°This¡­ Is this Nkuvera?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a replica, but even so, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much different from the original,¡± Haru said.


    Mimori nodded and said, ¡°Still, why do you want to collect this thing? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to use it to dominate the world?¡±


    ¡°If I n to do it, what do you think?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you,¡± Mimori said without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Haru looked at Mimori curiously since he was sure that Mimori would know that to dominate the world, there would be a lot of people who might die.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel surprised. You should know that I¡¯m selfish, Haru. I love you, and I love my children too. I also know that this world isn¡¯t as safe as we imagine. There¡¯s a lot of people who try to destroy or dominate this world. I have stayed with you for a long time, and I know that your personality isn¡¯t bad, well, except for your lustful nature, I don¡¯t think that I can pick anything wrong with you,¡± Mimori said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Am I that lustful?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mimori said with a loud voice before she sighed. ¡°Still, what do you want me to do with this Nkuvera? You know that I¡¯m not very good with mechanics, right? I¡¯m more into biology and medicine, you know?¡± She looked at the Nkuvera curiously. Even though she was very interested in this thing, her knowledge regarding mechanics wasn¡¯t that good.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Nkuvera uses biotechnology,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mimori was surprised.


    Haru nodded and exined how the regeneration of the Nkuvera was very perverted. With such amazing recovery ability, he knew that this Nkuvera was rted to biotechnology, and he thought that in the past, the Gods might use a giant spider directly rather than a robot.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting, if I can get something from it, we might be able to create a medicine that is able to recover anything!¡± Mimori said in amazement.


    Haru smiled and felt that it felt good to talk with smart people. ¡°Well, we can talk about thatter. How about we test the interior of the Nkuvera to see if it can withstand an intense tremor from inside the interior.¡±


    Mimori blushed, but then she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting experiment. Let¡¯s test it first.¡±


    Both of them entered the interior of the Nkura and started their experiment, and it seemed that with Nkuvera¡¯s evolutionary ability, it was able to withstand an intense tremor from inside the interior.

 Chapter 1950: She is like Sora

    <h4>Chapter 1950: She is like Sora</h4>


    The experiment that was done by Haru and Mimori was sessful. Then they quickly continued with their next experiment.


    The next experiment that Haru wanted to do was to mass-produce the Nkuvera without the help of his ¡°Kiss¡± ability. His ¡°Kiss¡± ability might be powerful since he could duplicate anything as long as he put a sticker of ¡°Kiss.¡± However, he wanted to own his own talents in this world, and because he owned a ck Clover Group, he didn¡¯tck such people in this world.


    Haru had a lot of talented people under him, and he wanted them to produce the Nkuvera for him. He knew that humans¡¯ potential was limitless, and it was because of their limited age that they could do something that a demon in this world couldn¡¯t do, such as developing technology.


    Haru didn¡¯t want his talents to depend on him, and he wanted them to grow without his help, and to mass-produce Nkuvera was his test on them.


    As for their loyalty, Haru didn¡¯t need to worry too much since the mind-rted ability was his most powerful ability.


    Haru knew that his domination was still very long, and he knew that he might stay in this world until next year, which somehow made him miss his women in his original world and various other worlds. Anyway, he knew that he needed to focus since he was waiting for this world to be chaotic.


    Still, in this way, the terrorist incident of the ck Death Emperor Front came to an end, and Haru could rx, returning to his usual school life, and what awaited him was the uing badminton tournament.


    Haru teamed up with Asagi, so naturally, he needed to get a good ranking, or rather he should dominate the entire badminton tournament. Still fighting against normal people, he couldn¡¯t see what interested him, but both Asagi and Rin told him that he would get a reward if they were able to get the first ce, which made him excited when he thought that it was possible for them to do a threesome.


    Looking at how excited Haru was, Asagi and Rin looked at each other and could onlyugh helplessly. Still, they had to admit that it might be interesting when they thought that they might be able to defeat him together.


    As for Kojou, he felt veryplicated when he saw how close Haru, Rin, and Asagi were. He didn¡¯t think too much when there was only both Haru and Rin, but now Asagi had joined, and his rtionship with Asagi also felt so distant even though they were so close before.


    Before, Kojou was able to ask Asagi to help him with his homework, or she might suddenlye to visit him, but now, they very seldom talk to each other, and Asagi also ignored him when he asked her to help him with his homework.


    Asagi had been eaten by Haru from heart and body, how could she have had an interest in Kojou, who was very oblivious and dull.


    As for Yaze, he was helpless, and he couldn¡¯t do anything. He could see that Asagi was happy, so what was the use he intervened in Asagi¡¯s matter with Haru, and even he wanted to, there was nothing that he could do.


    Kojou¡¯s identity was one thing since his mother was Haru¡¯s lover, but Yaze¡¯s identity was quite amazing since Yaze was the son of the governor of the Itogami Ind.


    But Haru didn¡¯t think too much about both of them since he knew that besides Kojou, he might not have much interaction with Yaze, and sooner orter, the Yaze family would lose their power in the Itogami Ind.


    What troubled him the most was probably Himeragi since these days, this girl kept following him from a distance, looking at him with a strange expression mixed with blush, which made him helpless, wondering what Asagi had told her, but Asagi wouldn¡¯t tell him anything, so he also respected her choice.


    The mood of Himeragi had always been strange, sometimes low, sometimes high, but Haru wasn¡¯t in a hurry since he was waiting for a chance to take her down too.


    As for now, he needed to concentrate on the badminton tournament. With a few days of practice on both court and bed, the tacit understanding between Haru and Asagi was getting better and better, and both of them dominated the entire tournament directly.


    The appearance of both of them obviously caused a sensation, especially when Rin was there, which caused the school to think that there was a love triangle between the three of them, and that gossip spread throughout the entire school. Unfortunately, they were wrong since both of them had been eaten by Haru and became his women, though he wasn¡¯t the type of someone who loved to show off, so he had never said too much since sooner orter, all of the students in this school would be another stranger after they graduated, considering the difference in their status in the future.


    Himeragi¡¯s mood wasplicated, so in the end, Haru asked her to go out with him. ¡°Himeragi, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, Senpai?¡±


    Suddenly being called by Haru, Himeragi was surprised but then returned to calm. There was a blush on her face, but she quickly changed it to indifferent since her feeling toward him was veryplicated.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as Haru was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Although he wanted to ignore it and continued to talk with Himeragi, his phone kept ringing, which made him speechless.


    ¡°Sorry, Himeragi.¡±


    Haru looked at the ID who called him and was surprised when Nagisa called him. He had to admit that his rtionship with Nagisa was quite good, but their rtionship was quiteplicated when Nagisa knew that he was dating Rin and he also had a good rtionship with Himeragi, so in the end, he maintained their rtionships like a brother and a sister, but if he considered his rtionship with Mimori, then Nagisa should be his step-daughter, which made him strange since his step-daughter was only a few years younger than him.


    Still, Haru was wondering why Nagisa suddenly called him and wondering whether there was something serious, so without hesitation, he epted the call, and he heard Nagisa¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Haru, not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calm down, and speak slowly.¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you. Hurry up and find me in the middle school!¡±


    ¡°What? Hello?¡±


    Haru didn¡¯t know what had happened to Nagisa, she called him so suddenly and hung him so quickly before he asked anything, but he knew that she was anxious, so something must happen.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with Nagisa. Let¡¯s go to the middle school quickly.¡±


    Although Haru wanted to talk with Himeragi, Nagisa¡¯s situation was more important now, and he could only smile apologetically to Himeragi, then his expression became serious.


    ¡°Um!¡± Himeragi knew how serious it was, and hearing Haru had said so, she nodded, and the two went straight to the middle school together.


    Ten minutester, on the top building of the middle school, looking at the cardboard box on Nagisa¡¯s hands, Haru was speechless because, on Nagisa¡¯s hands, there were two kittens, one ck and one white.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Haru rubbed his temple and hade so quickly, but what was this girl doing with two kittens?


    ¡°These two little guys are sick! What should we do, Haru?¡± When Haru came, Nagisa quickly asked him. Before, she might have called Kojou, but she knew how unreliable Kojou was, so she directly called Haru. She knew that he was dating someone, but it didn¡¯t mean that she should give up, right? Especially when her mother had supported her, and she wasn¡¯t sure why after their first meeting, he became a special existence on her mind since somehow he had saved her.


    When Haru looked at Nagisa, he also noticed a beautiful girl with dazzling silver hair simr to him standing not far from Nagisa with a Saikai Academy uniform.


    With white skin,ke blue eyes, and delicate facial features, Haru felt like this girl was like a doll. He was a bit stunned for a moment, but it caused Nagisa to feel dissatisfied. It might be his first time seeing someone with a simr hair to him, and somehow, this girl reminded him of Sora who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, which made him miss her.


    ¡°Haru, are you listening to me! Don¡¯t just stare at Kanon-chan!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After hearing Nagisa¡¯s words, Haru came back to his senses since he really missed Sora and somehow this girl reminded him of Sora. There were many beauties around him, although this girl was also very beautiful, it wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his mind. Still, her resemnce to Sora somehow caused him to be distracted for a moment.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t take away your eyes from a beautiful girl? You¡¯re the worst, Haru!¡± Nagisa snorted at Haru andined at him since this guy was too lustful! Which was why when this guy didn¡¯t take an interest in her, she felt very annoyed! She looked at the chest of the silver-haired girl, and Himeragi then looked at her own chest. ¡®Is it because I¡¯m t?¡¯


    Haru could only show a wry smile, he just looked at the silver-haired girl, but well, it couldn¡¯t be helped if he was misunderstood. However, after Nagisa finished speaking, he found that Himeragi also showed dissatisfaction, which made him smile inwardly since he knew that this girl still cared about him.


    What does Himeragi¡¯s dissatisfaction show? It shows that she still cares about him, and there is still room for improvement. If she ignores him, then this matter is a major crisis.


    ¡°How can you stillugh!¡± Watching Haru, who wasughing, Nagisa became even angrier, but before he said anything, her head was patted, which made her blush.


    ¡°Okay, okay, calm down. What we need to do is to take care of those kittens first, right?¡± Haru said, which quickly awoke Nagisa. He then turned his gaze toward the two kittens, and although both of them were quiet, they looked quite listless, which made him wonder whether they were sick.


    ¡°Let me check it.¡±


    Picking up the kittens from the box, Haru felt the body temperature of the two kittens and could feel that it was very low. He knew that this wasn¡¯t good since such a kitten which had just been born like the two of them, couldn¡¯t have such a low temperature, and if this continued, the two might die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take them to the veterinarian.¡± Haru wasn¡¯t a veterinarian, but he knew the cat¡¯s symptoms, but he wasn¡¯t a professional, and rather than showing his power, bringing them to the doctor was the best choice.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    It might be because Nagisa was very impatient that she pulled both Himeragi and the silver-haired girl hurriedly went downstairs. Haru could only smile bitterly and followed the three girls. They left the gate of the middle school together, took a taxi, and went straight to the nearest pet hospital.

 Chapter 1951: The Saint in the Middle School

    <h4>Chapter 1951: The Saint in the Middle School</h4>


    When they entered the taxi, Haru naturally sat in the passage seat. The three girls sat in the back seat, all looking at the two sick kittens on the box with great concern. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he also observed the silver-haired girl carefully.


    A very beautiful girl, but this wasn¡¯t what attracted Haru. The reason why he was cornered about this girl was that there was something particr about this silver-haired girl.


    The name of the girl is Kanon Kanase, and she¡¯s Nagisa¡¯s ssmate, not to mention in middle school, but she is also very famous in high school. Not only is she beautiful, but also because of her quiet and gentle personality, which makes her loved by a lot of boys.


    ording to the rumors, the boys in Saikai Academy were usually very restrained when they talked with her. There was even a three seconds, five seconds, eight seconds, or twenty-four seconds rule when they were talking to her, which was very exaggerated, and if they talked more than that, they would be punished.


    Haru was wondering whether everyone had already regarded her as a deity, and it might also be the reason why she was called ¡°The saint of Middle School,¡± but it was only a rumor, and the rule of the boys simply couldn¡¯t bind him down.


    But this wasn¡¯t the main problem. The main problem was when Haru used his ¡°Elemental Sight¡± on Kanon, he found that her body was¡­ he shook his head and thought that it might be good to save this girl.


    Haru quickly threw his thoughts away since they had arrived at the pet hospital. He paid the money for a taxi and entered the hospital together. Luckily, Haru was there since if he wasn¡¯t there, they might not be able to pay for the taxi fares.


    Haru took the kittens to the doctor and asked her to check them, and after a while, he found out why the kittens were sick and left the kittens to the veterinarian for treatment, so what they needed to do was to wait with peace of mind.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Senpai. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I¡¯m afraid these two little guys would be in danger.¡± While waiting for the treatment, Kanon took the initiative toe to Haru and bowed her head to him, showing how grateful she was toward him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± This was a very trivial matter for him, and there was no need for her to bow her head, but Kanon didn¡¯t think so since she was very grateful toward him.


    Kanon was so worried about the kittens before, and she didn¡¯t observe Haru¡¯s appearance clearly, but when she looked at him clearly, she was stunned, and a tint of blush appeared on her cheeks. She might not be able to see his appearance since his face mask covered his face, but she thought that the atmosphere around him was veryfortable that it made her want to get closer.


    ¡°Okay, Kanon-chan, let me introduce you. This is my Haruka Kasugano.¡± Nagisa was wondering what her rtionship with Haru was. She wanted to say that he was her lover, but she knew that she wasn¡¯t, and she felt like a friend wasn¡¯t something that could describe their rtionship. However, she quickly introduced the silver-haired girl. ¡°Okay, Haru, let me introduce her. I¡¯m sure that you know her already since you have always paid attention to a beautiful girl.¡±


    Himeragi stared at Haru with a snort.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°This is my friend Kanon Kanase. You know her, right?¡± Nagisa said with a tease.


    What Nagisa had said was right, Haru and Kanon were both well-known characters in the school in various senses, both of them were famous for their beauty and handsomeness, but Haru was full of notoriety since he was the object of gossip and jealousy of the boys, considering he got two beauties in the first high school and also a transfer student in the middle school. There was also Nagisa and also Natsuki, who was very close with him.


    They knew very well that this guy might open a harem, or rather, he might have already opened it, but what could they do?


    ¡°Nagisa, you never told me that you and the saint in the middle school are still friends. Did you deliberately keep it from me?¡± When Nagisa teased him, Haru also didn¡¯t mind ying along since he also had to admit that Kanon was very cute.


    ¡°Of course! If I don¡¯t keep her away, you¡¯ll try to seduce her too like Yukina-chan!¡± Nagisa said with a snort.


    Himeragi looked away in blush.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m doing this for your own goods. If you¡¯re also going to seduce Kanon-chan, you might make the entire middle school students be your enemy!¡±


    Nagisa pouted and felt annoyed since there was clearly one cute girl that had been with him before Himeragi. Hey, there was also a cute girl in front of you, why didn¡¯t you do anything?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bickering between Haru and Nagisa was a normal thing since they often did this together. Even though they might seem fighting, it didn¡¯t affect their rtionship, or rather, they could bicker with each other because they were close to each other.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡±


    But obviously, Kanon didn¡¯t know much about their rtionship, so she thought they were quarreling. Watching this scene, she became anxious and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know-how. She could only stand in a ce, looked at Haru and Nagisa, who started to tickle to each other and even hugged each other, and seemed to be at a loss while wondering why their quarrel seemed to be quite erotic?


    ¡°Can you two stop? You¡¯re going to make Kanon worry.¡±


    This time, Himeragi came forward to help out. As for the rtionship between Haru and Nagisa, she also felt a bit jealous, considering how close they were. Still, she exined to Kanon what had happened, so Kanon didn¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Sorry, Nagisa and I usually do this. You don¡¯t need to think too much, Kanase-san.¡± Haru put his hands on Nagisa¡¯s small waist, and Nagisa also rested on his chest with a blush on her face. Looking at this girl, somehow, she reminded him of her mother and thought that both a mother and a daughter were quite simr to each other, which somehow made him want to bite her lips, especially when she pouted.


    Nagisa still snorted, but she didn¡¯t move away from her spot, trying to move closer to him.


    ¡°The rtionship between you two is really good. It somehow makes me a bit envious.¡±


    Originally, Kanon thought that they were fighting with each other, but it seemed that there was a misunderstanding since, in truth, their rtionship was very close to each other, and because of it, her eyes showed envy.


    Her life experience was veryplicated. Shecked the warmth of the family since she was a child, seeing Haru and Nagisa, who were very close to each other, she naturally yearned for something like that in her heart.


    ¡°Well, if I can divide him in half, I¡¯ll give him to you.¡±


    Nagisa said without hesitation, trying to find afortable expression, letting herself rest on his chest. Watching the envious expression on Kanon¡¯s face, she felt a bit proud.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°Really?¡± Before Haru couldin, Kanon¡¯s eyes showed excitement, and it was obvious she was very interested in this proposal.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re Nagisa¡¯s friend. If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me.¡±


    Kanon sent herself to his door, so Haru didn¡¯t have a reason to reject her kindness.


    ¡°Really? Then¡­ then can I call you Onii-san?¡±


    Hearing Haru¡¯s affirmative answer, Kanon showed a surprised expression, and she quickly asked her request.


    ¡°¡­You want me to be an older brother?¡± Haru¡¯s body shuddered for a moment.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Kanon asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Himeragi and Nagisa.


    Somehow Nagisa felt a bit regretful to introduce Kanon to Haru.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Haru nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, you can call me ¡°Onii-san.¡± Our hair color is quite simr to each other, and I¡¯ll call you Kanon too, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kanon nodded with a smile.


    However, Himeragi raised her eyebrow and felt a bit gloomy since she realized that she was the only one whose first name hadn¡¯t been called yet.


    Nagisa feltplicated. After all, she just said everything casually, but who would imagine that both Haru and Kanon could be so close too quickly, which made her feel a bit jealous. But no matter what, there was no use crying over spilled milk since it was toote, and Kanon was also her friend. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Kanon¡¯s feelings because of this incident, but even so, she still felt displeasure toward this bad guy, and it made her pout.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Haru patted Nagisa¡¯s head gently with a smile.


    ¡°Who is jealous!¡± Nagisa retorted, but she didn¡¯t move his hand from her head.


    Both of them continued to bicker to each other again, and after that, Nagisa¡¯s mood became better, but then, he knew that there was one more girl that he needed to take care of since this girl¡¯s mood was veryplicated at that moment.

 Chapter 1952: Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1952: Little Sister</h4>


    Haru was very familiar with Nagisa for a long time, and with a few good words, their rtionship could return to normal, and if he wanted, he could push her to bed, and she would happily ept him, showing how close their rtionship was.


    After getting Nagisa¡¯s mood back, the two didn¡¯t forget about Kanon. The three of them just talked andughed, and this scene seemed very harmonious, but this way, Himeragi was forgotten for a moment.


    Originally, after what had happened during the Nkuvera ident, Himeragi¡¯s mood had always been in a strange state, and after she saw two kittens, along with girls¡¯ nature who loved cute things made her book return, and felt better, forgetting about her trouble, but now seeing the joyful scene between the three, her heart became heavier.


    Haru, of course, noticed the change in Himeragi¡¯s mood, he knew that he needed to do something, but he couldn¡¯t do it immediately since there was still both Nagisa and Kanon beside them. It didn¡¯t take a long time before the two kittens were brought out by the doctor. Although the two kittens had been treated, they still looked a little weak, and it seemed that they needed some period of time to rest.


    However, there was a problem now since the three girls couldn¡¯t take the two kittens.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring those two little guys home first. I¡¯ll adopt them.¡±


    The three of them couldn¡¯t take care of the cats, and they bowed their heads and couldn¡¯t make their decision, but Haru didn¡¯t think too much and decided to adopt those two kittens.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing Haru was going to adopt the two kittens, Nagisa became excited since she knew that those two kittens would be alright.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Haru nodded, then looked at Himeragi and said, ¡°Himeragi, can you help me to take care of them?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me?¡± Unexpectedly, Haru would suddenly mention her, and Himeragi pointed her nose in surprise.


    Kanon was looking at this scene in doubt, then Nagisa told her that Himeragi was living with Haru, which made Kanon feel surprised and somehow also felt envious.


    Kanon had a good impression and also felt the warmth that she had never felt before, so if possible, she also wanted to live with Haru, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Can you? You¡¯re the only one that I can ask this for, Himeragi,¡± Haru said softly.


    Nagisa looked at Haru¡¯s operation and couldn¡¯t help but snort. Her little nose rose high, and she pinched Haru¡¯s arm without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Haru.


    ¡°Can I really?¡± Himeragi¡¯s mood had been depressed before, but when Haru told her that she was the only one that he could depend upon, she was quite excited, but at the same time, she was a bit hesitant since she had never taken care of kittens before.


    In fact, Himeragi didn¡¯t need to worry since Haru could control most of the animals in this world. He had the power of Aquaman, which was controlling all beings in this world as long as they were rted to water-rted beings. However, almost all beings in this world were born from the sea, so naturally, he could control all of them, including those two kittens.


    Still, Haru knew it was his chance to make Himeragi¡¯s mood better so he wouldn¡¯t miss it!


    ¡°Of course, Himeragi.¡± Haru smiled and patted Himeragi¡¯s shoulder gently.


    ¡°Yes, Senpai! I¡¯ll help you to take care of them!¡± Himeragi said with a spirit.


    Looking at Himeragi¡¯s reaction, Haru smiled and knew that this move was very good, but it was still far from enough since he was very greedy.


    With this, two new members joined Haru¡¯s family, the two kittens, ck and white, were directly named ¡°Shiro¡± and ¡°Kuro¡± by Nagisa. They were simple and easy to understand, but weren¡¯t they too simple?


    Haru wanted to name them Apollo and Artemis, but in the end, he gave up since he could see that the girls loved both ¡°Shiro¡± and ¡°Kuro¡± very well. Luckily, both kittens were female. If one of them was a guy, he was wondering whether he should castrate it since a cat was a very lustful animal, and in his house, it was better for him to be the only one who was lustful.


    After they got both ¡°Shiro¡± and ¡°Kuro,¡± they went to Haru¡¯s house directly, and Kanon was quite amazed by Haru¡¯s house since it was too big.


    Nagisa and Himeragi weren¡¯t surprised by Kanon¡¯s reaction since they also had a simr reaction before, but those three girls quickly forgot and becamefortable, ying together at Haru¡¯s house.


    ¡°Thank you Onii-san, if you don¡¯t adopt these two little kittens, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Kanon let out a sigh of relief when she saw how both Himeragi and Nagisa loved both ¡°Shiro¡± and ¡°Kuro¡± here. She knew that those two kittens were alright and she didn¡¯t need to worry about them anymore, but she felt a bit lonely since she also wanted to stay with both Nagisa and Himeragi at his house too, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t stay and needed to go home.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nagisa and Himeragi are very fond of them, and I also like small animals.¡±


    Haru looked at Kanon in front of him and could see how radiant she was, but her body had been messed around, which made him clench his fists tightly. Such a cute girl, if he didn¡¯t save her, who would save her?


    The original protagonist?


    Haru was sure the original protagonist would just fight Kanon or something, doing something perverted, before the battle ended. As for the conclusion and what would happen to Kanon, the original protagonist didn¡¯t care much.


    ¡°Oh, Nagisa, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Nagisa quickly hugged Mimori when she saw her there. As for why Mimori was living in Haru¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t think too much, but she was happy to see her.


    Mimori hugged her daughter and patted Nagisa¡¯s head dotingly, then nced at Haru with a knowing smile.


    Haru rolled his eyes and had something to do. He had regarded Kanon as a part of the family, then there was one thing that he needed to do, and that was to save her.


    Kanon didn¡¯t stay in Haru¡¯s house too long, and after staying for a while, she left first. For Nagisa and Himeragi, these two girls still focused on both Shiro and Kuro along with Mimori. Using this chance, Haru dialed Natsuki¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, can you help me a bit?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Recently, Natsuki seemed to have be ustomed to being called ¡°Natsuki-chan¡± by Haru. Now no matter what Haru said, she wouldn¡¯t refute much but just responded to him indifferently. Still, with Haru asking her for help, she knew that something must be happening. Otherwise, this guy would flirt with her.


    ¡°I want you to check on someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The guardian of Kanase Kanon. I need all of his information. The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Natsuki didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and she often asked for his help, so she didn¡¯t mind helping him, and with how close their rtionship was, she also would help him without hesitation. Although she didn¡¯t know why Haru tried to investigate the guardian of Kanase Kanon, as long as it was his request, she would do it.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t take a long time for Natsuki to gather all the information about Kanon Kanase¡¯s guardian, and it only took her 15 minutes, and the information of Kanon Kanase¡¯s guardian was ced in front of Haru.


    The leader of the Magus Craft, Kensei Kanase, was seemingly a normal researcher, but Haru frowned when he saw the photo of this man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with this guy?¡±


    Regarding the information of Kensei Kanase that Natsuki had given Haru, she didn¡¯t see any ws or problems, which made her puzzled, so she asked him asked about what was wrong with this man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much about this guy, Natsuki-chan. I¡¯m going to register Kanase Kanon for my family¡¯s registrationter if you want to know,¡± Haru said since, with money, everything could be solved easily, and his intention to ask Natsuki was because he just wanted to see the power of the Ind Guard¡¯s investigation ability, but it seemed that there was still a long distance if they werepared to his team.


    Haru didn¡¯t talk much about Kensei Kanase, but rather he told her that he was going to put Kanon on his family.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Are you going to adopt Kanon Kanse? Are you kidding?¡± Natsuki was wondering whether Haru was drunk and why this guy suddenly talked about adoption. ¡°Do you want to make the Saint of the Middle School a member of your harem? If you want to do that, why don¡¯t you just seduce her? What¡¯s the use of adoption?¡± She knew how lustful this guy was, but she didn¡¯t think that it was good to adopt Kanon.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, there must be a reason why I did this, so believe me that my decision to adopt Kanon Kanase is for a good thing.¡± Haru knew Natsuki had misunderstood him, but there was nothing that he could do since the image of a bastard had been put on his face. Kanon had regarded him as an older brother, and what kind of older brother would let his little sister be in despair?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible unless both Kensei Kanase and Kanon Kanase agree. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Natsuki didn¡¯t know why Haru was doing this, but she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to worry. You know, with money, there¡¯s a lot of things that I can do, you know? I just want to tell you to believe me, and I won¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡± Natsuki was a bit worried, but once Haru had decided to do something, nothing could stop him, and she could only believe that he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.


    After they talked for a moment, Haru hung up the phone and looked at two girls and one mother ying with the cat, before he also saw Asagi and Rin, who also hade also join them, which made him show a gentle smile.


    Thinking of Kanon, Haru knew that he needed to get her from the hand of this Kensei Kanon since if he let her there any longer, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of experiment that would be put on Kanon in the future, and she might even die in the future, and he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    After he had made up his decision, Haru started to act that night and went directly to visit Kensei Kanase. As for whether Kensei would reject him or not, there was no such a thing on his head since he knew that guy would agree, and if Kensei didn¡¯t agree, then¡­ Oops!


    Haru knew that Kensei was Kanon¡¯s uncle, so he would probably be gentle.

 Chapter 1953: Ordinary Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1953: Ordinary Girl</h4>


    In public, Magus Craft is apany mainly known for manufacturing Automata formercial purposes, but in fact, thispany isn¡¯t that simple. Hidden inside thispany, a secret experiment was conducted, and it was a very vile experiment.


    Kanon was one of the subjects for this secret experiment.


    Haru had gotten most of the data about Kanon and her adoptive father or her biological uncle. Frankly, after he knew that such a cute girl had been used by her uncle as an experiment to make her a real angel, he was extremely angry. It was said that everything was for her own good, but obviously, this was wrong, and even if there was love, this love was twisted.


    Haru, who knew about this matter, couldn¡¯t agree with the way Kensei Kanase did to Kanon, so he decided to visit Kensei directly.


    ¡°Wh - Who are you?!¡±


    After a day of the experiment, the exhausted Kensei just returned to his dorm, but he found a dark figure sitting in his living room. For this stranger, who suddenly appeared, Kensei¡¯s heart tightened, and he became extremely wary. Subconsciously, his hand stretched out to his back and held the pistol that he kept on his waist in case he needed it from time to time.


    Although he grasped the handle of the gun, Kensei was still nervous. He was just a researcher and wasn¡¯t good at fighting. If this man suddenly attacked him, then he knew that it would be difficult to resist him.


    But at the same time, Kensei was also puzzled. The dorm of the Magus Craft was tightly guarded, and even a mosquito couldn¡¯t even enter. However, how could this man enter this ce without being noticed?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Kensei Kanase. I didn¡¯te with malicious intent, and if I want to kill you, I don¡¯t need to wait for you here.¡±


    Just as Kensei¡¯s heart raced and his forehead sweated, the person in front of him suddenly spoke. The voice of the person was very maic and deep, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, then he might be swayed by his voice, which made him wonder about the identity of this person.


    ¡°Then why did youe to see me?¡± Although the other party said that he didn¡¯te with malicious intent, Kensei was still nervous. He grasped the handle of the pistol tightly, he wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child, and he couldn¡¯t be fooled by such simple words.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I need to give up the custody of Kanon Kanase. Give her to me.¡± The figure stood up, snapped his fingers, and turned on the light of the living room, showing his appearance to Kensei. He didn¡¯t wear his facemask this time since he didn¡¯t need to, and he had a feeling that Kanon woulde too since he had caused somemotion, so he didn¡¯t want to startle her, even though it was quite inevitable since he was threatening her adoptive father.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Kanase didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of him would be so young and at the same time so handsome! He didn¡¯t swing that way, but even so, he could tell that the young man in front of him was the most handsome person that he had ever seen in his life.


    Without a doubt, the one who appeared in front of Kensei was Haru, but unlike Haru, who knew about his identity, Kensei didn¡¯t know Haru¡¯s identity, so of course¡­


    ¡°No matter who you are, I won¡¯t give her to anyone! Kanon is my daughter!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know who Haru was, even though he could feel a special presence around him, Kensei wouldn¡¯t hand over Kanon so easily on Kanon¡¯s body. All of his efforts and blood were poured there. He wanted her to be an angel, and no one could stop him!


    ¡°Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just telling you, even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll bring her.¡±


    Kensei wanted to take his pistol to shoot Haru, but suddenly he lost his pistol, and he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru was holding his pistol while sittingzily on the sofa. He, without hesitation, turned and wanted to run, but suddenly his body became heavy, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh! What is this?!¡±


    However, no one answered him, and Kensei could only hear the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, which caused him to sweat profusely.


    ¡®What should I do?¡±


    Kensei¡¯s mind was running at a very fast speed, but his thought stopped when he heard Haru¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know, I have the ability to control your mind. Should I make you agree with my request by controlling your mind, or will you sign this by yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kensei¡¯s mind was nk at that moment, but then he saw his hand turned into a paper, which made him dumbfounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you put such a cute girl into such a cruel experiment,¡± Haru said with a sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Everything is for her! If she bes an angel, she can enter heaven, and she can meet her mother!¡± Kensei roared when his memory was seen with that ability, which made him even scared of Haru.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy, or should I erase all the memory in your head, especially the experiment part, so you¡¯ll start your experiment from zero?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°NO!!!¡± It was better to kill him rather than lose all the memory of all his experiments that Kensei had painstakingly done.


    ¡°Should you agree?¡± Haru asked. He didn¡¯t have any intention to kill Kensei, after all, and the reason why he did this was that he wanted to show Kanon that he wasn¡¯t the gentle older brother that she had imagined. In reality, he was selfish.


    Kensei couldn¡¯t move and could only stay on the ground since he was being pressured by gravity. Looking at the paper of transfer custody, his mind was running very fast, wondering how he could solve this problem.


    ¡°Onii-san? What are you¡­?¡±


    As Haru pushed the paper of transfer custody to Kensei, a surprised voice suddenly sounded, and Kanon, who was sleeping in the next room, was awakened, and it was obvious the scene in the living room frightened her.


    Although it was called a dorm, in fact, this ce was bigger than a normal apartment, and as the leader of the researcher, Kensei¡¯s welfare was very good since the ce he was living was quite luxurious.


    As the adopted daughter of Kensei, Kanon naturally also lived here, but she didn¡¯t expect the big brother that she just met today woulde and sit on the ground with her adoptive fatherid on the ground without moving. Watching this scene made herpletely at a loss.


    ¡°No need to worry, Kanon. I¡¯m just talking with Kensei-san.¡±


    Haru looked at Kanon, but he didn¡¯t smile and only looked away when he saw her since he could tell that she was frightened of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Onii-san¡­ I¡­¡±


    Looking at Haru¡¯s reaction, Kanon realized her expression and quickly apologized, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡±


    Haru shook his head and didn¡¯t take this matter to his heart since her reaction was quite normal, but he had to admit that this girl was too gentle, right?


    ¡°Kensei-san, you have heard my request, right? So please give me custody of Kanon.¡±


    ¡°Onii-san?¡±


    Hearing Haru¡¯s words, Kanon immediately showed a confused expression, her custody? What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kanon. My actions might be selfish since I haven¡¯t discussed everything with you and suddenly barged into your house, scaring you, but I want you. Let me help you and make you happy from now on.¡±


    When facing Haru, who was still so gentle, even if Kanon was afraid of him before, she couldn¡¯t help but blush, especially when she heard his words. ¡°I¡­¡± Still, she approached him and looked at the paper of the custody curiously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree! Who will agree to your request! You can¡¯t take Kanon from me!¡±


    Kensei roared. Although he didn¡¯t know who Haru was, there was no way he would allow Kanon to be taken away!


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand your situation very well. This isn¡¯t a request but an order. You must stay away from Kanon and don¡¯t bother her in the future, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Onii-san¡­¡±


    Hearing Haru¡¯s cold voice, Kanon was stunned, but her lips were tapped by Haru gently several times, which made her blush again since she had to admit that his handsomeness was too destructive!


    ¡°Kanon, listen to me. This kind of adoptive father who uses your body as an object of the experiment isn¡¯t worthy of being your father.¡±


    This sentence caused Kanon to be shocked. After all, the matter of her body was absolutely confidential, and an outsider couldn¡¯t know.


    Kensei was dumbfounded, wondering how this young man could get such information, and he knew that this young man shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Haru knew everything about him, and he didn¡¯t know anything, which somehow made him scared.


    Kanon waspletely silent on his side since she didn¡¯t expect Haru to know about the secret on her body. her mind was veryplicated, and all kinds of emotions flooded her mind, inferiority, fear, shyness, distress¡­


    The secret of her body had always been something that Kanon was scared about. She didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about this, and she also hated her body and hated what her body had turned into. However, she was powerful, and could only ept her face, and became a so-called angel ording to Kensei¡¯s wish.


    But in her heart, Kanon didn¡¯t want to be an angel, she didn¡¯t want to be eternal, and she didn¡¯t want to go to heaven. Her wish was so simple, she just wanted to be an ordinary girl and live an ordinary life, but such a simple wish, it was impossible to be realized.

 Chapter 1954: You’re my family from now on

    <h4>Chapter 1954: You¡¯re my family from now on</h4>


    Faux Angel. It was a fake angel that was created by Kensei Kanase. First, it used magic to strengthen the human body, and thenpleted the devotion by devouring a simr kind, and finally transformed into a higher existence simr to the existence of God in this world.


    However, the Faux Angel couldn¡¯t be controlled, and they could only fight each other until they died, leaving only one behind before they could be a true angel and leave this world to enter a higher dimension.


    Kensei hoped that Kanase could be an angel, so he made her into an experimental subject, fighting with six other Faux Angels so that she couldplete the final evolution.


    The concept was good, but the method was too cruel, and Haru would never ept such a thing, so he directly disabled Kensei¡¯s dream.


    ¡°Kanon, I¡¯ll help you to turn you back into an ordinary person. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Knowing what Kanon was thinking, Haru gently caressed her hair, showing that he would help her. He had this confidence, especially when he had ¡°Elemental Sight,¡± and he had to admit that he needed to be grateful to Tatsuya.


    ¡°Thank you, Onii-san.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what Haru said was true or not, Kanon was grateful, and she also hoped that she could return to being an ordinary human since this was her spider¡¯s thread and the thought of living with Haru wasn¡¯t that bad at all.


    Haru wasn¡¯t sure about the rtionship between Kanon and Kensei, but he didn¡¯t think too much, and from the way Kensei treated Kanon, he didn¡¯t need to guess how the rtionship between the two.


    Kanon believed in Haru, and he would break the cage that trapped her, save her, and let her fly out from this hell.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Watching Kanon¡¯s reaction, Kensei panicked. He spent most of his life on this experiment, and he wouldn¡¯t allow this experiment to fail no matter what! Even if he was just a researcher, even if he didn¡¯t have strength, he wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen no matter what!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak, and just sign on to this.¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Kensei resisted, he was just an ant in front of Haru, and he couldn¡¯t do anything, and the reason why he wasn¡¯t killed was because of his rtionship with Kanon.


    Kensei saw his hand move by itself, signed the document of transfer custody which made his face bloodless. He knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything, and there was no way to resist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Kanon.¡±


    After Kensei signed the document, Haru opened his zipper storage, then held Kanon¡¯s hand gently, asking her to prepare her luggage before they teleported away directly.


    Even though there were many guards outside, with Haru¡¯s teleportation, who could stop him?


    As for Kensei, he had already passed out after he signed the document.


    In fact, even without Kensei¡¯s signature, Haru could get Kanon easily, but he wanted Kanon to see everything, which was why he did this. With the power of money, the process of adoption was very fast, and Kanon had be part of his family, bing his step-sister.


    In truth, everyone in Haru¡¯s house hadn¡¯t slept since Haru suddenly went out, but then when he returned, he suddenly brought a cute girl.


    Kanon, who was being stared at by everyone, could only blush cutely and bowed her head.


    ¡°She is going to be my little sister from now on,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Little sister?!¡±


    Everyone was looking at Haru and wondering whether this guy had a little sister fetish.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking, he wouldn¡¯t refute since he had such a fetish.


    ¡°That¡­ from today onwards, please take care of me.¡±


    Maybe because the development was too fast, Kanon still felt unbelievable and nervous, so she bowed again to everyone as if she was a wife-to-be who was about to step into the groom¡¯s house. There were a lot of questions on her mind at that moment, wondering how they were able to teleport and how he was able to put down her adoptive father without doing anything, which made her confused, but since she was too nervous, she thought to think about this matterter.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a family from now on. You don¡¯t need to act so formally.¡±


    Rin quickly stepped in, and even though she didn¡¯t know what was happening, she had 100% trust in Haru, and if Haru had decided to do this, then there must be a reason. As for whether Kanon was a little sister or his lover, she didn¡¯t think too much. She couldn¡¯t handle him alone. Wasn¡¯t it good to bring an army to handle him?


    Everyone also talked with Kanon, telling her to rx and chat casually and happily.


    Haru felt relief since his decision to take Kanon was so sudden. He just came and brought her back. Still, the existence of angels, gods, and demons, really existed in this world, and at the same time, he was wondering whether there was a higher dimension in this world.


    As for a demon, there were a lot of them in this world, but Haru hadn¡¯t seen both angels and gods, but he knew that it should exist, especially in Japan, where there were at least 8,000 gods in that country.


    However, even if there were many of them, those gods were extremely weak, and he was sure that a modern weapon that wasbined with magic should be able to defeat them probably.


    Haru wanted to know this world better, but he could do thatter since it was alreadyte, and it was also very hard to gather that information, considering those gods and angels didn¡¯t use the inte or technology, so there was no way for him to get their information until he gathered them personally by walking to their ces or something, but he knew that they woulde to the Itogami Ind sooner orter since this ce was the source of trouble and he should have absorbed the protagonist aura of the real protagonist so he knew that trouble woulde sooner orter.


    Kanon stayed together with Nagisa and Himeragi. As for Mimori, Rin, and Asagi, they went to Haru¡¯s room when the three girls went to Himeragi¡¯s room to ask what was happening with Kanon.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you since I have promised Kanon not to tell anyone about her problem.¡± Even if they were his women, Haru had promised Kanon, and he didn¡¯t want them to look at Kanon with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Well, enough of that, why don¡¯t we do the business?¡± Looking at the beautiful Rin and Asagi, then handsome Haru, Mimori¡¯s throat was quite dry at that moment.


    As for Asagi and Rin, who saw Kojou¡¯s mother who would join them, they looked at Haru with aplicated expression, but soon, they understood why even with three-person, there was no way to defeat this beast.


    While enjoying tonight, Haru knew that Kensei and the group that had sponsored him wouldn¡¯t give up so easily they would try to get Kanon back, but he weed them since he wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble.

 Chapter 1955: Faux Angel and Shy?

    <h4>Chapter 1955: Faux Angel and Shy?</h4>


    Even though Haru was quite strong, he needed someone¡¯s help to protect Kanon since there were a lot of inconvenient ces where he couldn¡¯t protect her, such as the toilet, so he asked Himeragi and also Astarte to protect Kanon.


    Astarte was powerful, and Haru knew that most people could be defeated by her even though most of her role in his house was to be Natsuki¡¯s maid.


    Looking at Astarte, who was dressed as a maid by Natsuki, Haru was lost for words, but he didn¡¯t say much.


    With the protections of those two, Haru believed that Kanon should be alright.


    As for Nagisa, Haru didn¡¯t need to worry too much about her since most of the trouble wouldn¡¯te toward her anymore, considering he had taken Avrora from her body, but since her mother was his lover, he also had sent a GT Robots to protect her secretly.


    But now, Haru needed to do something that he had promised to Kanon.


    Haru and Kanon were inside her room.


    Kanony on the bed nervously and wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    ¡°So you¡¯re ready, Kanon?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Onii-san.¡± Kanon quickly nodded.


    Haru smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that nervous, and believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kanon nodded with a red face. She thought about the day she spent at his house, and she felt the warmth that she had never felt before. It was so much fun andfortable, she loved to be in this ce, and at the same time, as long as he was with her, it was enough. Still, it made her shy when she was alone with him inside her room, especially when he entered her room secretly, but it was necessary since she didn¡¯t want anyone to know about the condition of her body.


    Haru then used his ¡°Elemental Sight¡± on Kanon, observing her body, power, and all the information about her body, before he used his ¡°Snatch¡± on her.


    Kanon, who had been looking at Haru, felt that his eyes were quite unique somehow and felt that everything about her was being seen, which made her flush, but then suddenly she felt that the power of Angel Faux on her body disappeared, which made her dumbfounded. ¡°Uh¡­ Onii-san?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Haru said while wondering what he should do with Kanon¡¯s Angel Faux¡¯s power, but he had to admit that this power was quite powerful since it gave someone the power to control over reality and space, but because it was so powerful that no people could control it.


    Haru then looked at Kanon and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Um. It feels alright.¡± Kanon nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything strange.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me heal your body for a bit since you have a lot of hidden wounds after that experiment,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kanon nodded and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Onii-san.¡±


    ¡°I have taken a responsibility to take care of you and took you away from your adoptive father. If I can¡¯t do this much, then I can¡¯t face you,¡± Haru said while gently caressing her bangs.


    Kanon quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m very grateful toward you, Onii-san. I¡¯m happy that you have brought me here.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d,¡± Haru said with a smile.


    Kanon¡¯s face flushed once again, and she thought that this smile was too dangerous, right?


    ¡°Well, let me heal you first. It would be bad if Himeragi knew that I had entered your room secretly,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Um.¡± Kanon blushed and nodded since she knew what Haru meant by his words, but she didn¡¯t hate that idea, though.


    Haru didn¡¯t know what Kanon was thinking and used thebination of ¡°Light Magic,¡± ¡°Ripple,¡± and various healing abilities and knowledge to return Kanon¡¯s body to its optimate state and even make her slightly stronger.


    Kanon felt that her entire body was so warm andfortable that she couldn¡¯t help but moan slightly, which caused her face to be red and quickly covered her face with her hands, thinking that she had done something so shameful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    Haru shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much. After the end of the treatment, he said, ¡°It¡¯s done. You should go to the hot spring since it¡¯ll make your body better.¡±


    ¡°Um, thank you, Onii-san.¡± Kanon nodded, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Haru directly disappeared since he noticed that Himeragi moved closer. He was wondering whether Himeragi could be as gentle as Kanon in the future, but well, she might be gentle if he took her down.


    Watching Haru, who had left, Kanon also slowly got up from her bed and could feel her entire body was veryfortable and warm. She prepared herself to go to the hot spring, following his words, but right now, she was really full of happiness since her wish to be an ordinary girl had been aplished.


    Kanon didn¡¯t need to do a bloody fight, to feel indifference toward everything, or be a special existence. Right now, she was just a normal girl, who was just happy that she could live with this person so from now on¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kanon? Why is your face so red?¡± Himeragi asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°No - Nothing!¡± Kanon quickly ran away to the hot spring arena.


    ¡°Does she want to go to the toilet?¡± Himeragi thought with some confusion.


    ¡ª


    After he had snatched Kanon¡¯s power, Haru was inside his room, trying toprehend the power of Angel Faux. He had to admit that this power intrigued him, considering it had the ability to control both space and reality. He was wondering if he could use this power to teleport between dimensions without using the Group Chat.


    Kanon might not be able to control the power of Faux Angel, but Haru could control it. He closed his eyes, then the wing of angels appeared behind his back. He observed his wings and could see how beautiful it was. Somehow, it gave him a holy and sacred presence, and at the same time, he could also feel the new power inside of him.


    Haru became more and more interested in the power of Faux Angel, and he remembered that there should be five more Faux Angels, which somehow made him wonder what would happen if he snatched the power of those five Faux Angels. Looking at his two angel wings, he was wondering whether they would turn into 12 wings in the future.


    Still, Haru thought that Kensei¡¯s response was quite slow since Kensei shouldn¡¯t give up so easily after he had taken Kanon away, and he was sure that Kensei would grab Kanon back, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Sayaka? Why do you call me so suddenly?¡±


    The expected counterattack didn¡¯t happen, but Haru was surprised when he received a phone call from Sayaka. After the incident with Vatler, Sayaka should have left the Itogami Ind, and there was no news about her, and he also didn¡¯t call her, which was why he was wondering why this girl suddenly called him.


    ¡°I¡­ I just called you to ask about Yukina¡¯s situation! Do - Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Sayaka¡¯s voice seemed a little flustered, which made him amused.


    Haru had seen a lot of tsundere type of girl and knew the meaning of these flustered words was. He let out a long sigh and seemed to be disappointed.


    ¡°Huh? Why did you let out a sigh?¡± Sayaka became confused and worried.


    ¡°I thought you called because you missed me, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case,¡± Haru said with a sigh.


    Sayaka¡¯s face was so hot at that moment and quickly refuted. ¡°I - Isn¡¯t that obvious?! Wh - Who misses you?! I¡­ I¡¯m just worried about Yukina¡¯s condition since I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll do something weird to her!¡±


    ¡°Something weird? Such as?¡± Haru asked.


    Sayaka became flustered again and quickly thought about the strange things that Haru might do to Himeragi. ¡°Li - Like holding hands¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Haru.


    Sayaka used all of her strength when she said those words, but Haru was silent. She raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t done it, right?¡±


    ¡°Say, Sayaka, how are you right now? You suddenly disappeared at that time, and I was worried about you,¡± Haru said in concern, trying to change the topic of conversation, and as expected, he was sessful.


    ¡°I - I¡¯m alright, you don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡± Sayaka said, with a slightly higher tone.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be worried about you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you worry about me?¡±


    ¡°Because I still want to meet you next time.¡±


    ¡°Yo - You want to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Is that not okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Sayaka¡¯s face was so hot at that moment, but at the same time, she felt warm since Haru was worried about her and wanted to meet her again.


    Haru smiled and said, ¡°Then next time when you go to Itogami Ind, how about we go out to eat something? I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    ¡°Eat¡­ Eat?¡± Sayaka was flustered.


    Haru knew that Sayaka was troublesome and tsundere, but who made her a beautiful girl? He had locked her, and it was only a time before they were together. Still, he only invited her to eat, and there was nothing exaggerated, but Sayaka, who had an extremelyplicated mind, suddenly thought something.


    ¡®Is he asking me for a date? Does he like me? Should I agree or not? What should I do?¡¯


    Sayaka became dumbfounded since it was her first time that a boy had invited her on a date and whether she should agree or not, she wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but somehow she just wanted to nod at this moment since she also wanted to meet him!


    But Sayaka was too embarrassed to admit!

 Chapter 1956: How easy

    <h4>Chapter 1956: How easy</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, and Haru decided to give another bait in front of Sayaka. His voice seemed to be quite sad and disappointed, and as expected.


    ¡°I - I don¡¯t mind, but if the food is bad, then I¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Sayaka quickly said with a red face while thinking that she was so bold for agreeing to go on a date with Haru.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Haru smiled happily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you the best date! No, I mean, I¡¯ll take you to the ce where you can eat the best food.¡±


    ¡°Th - That¡¯s right, you should take me to a good ce to eat,¡± Sayaka said flusteredly.


    Haru couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard her response.


    ¡°Why did you chuckle?!¡± Sayaka¡¯s face was so red.


    ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help but imagine what kind of expression that you showed at this moment, and I¡¯d thought that it would be pretty cute,¡± Haru said gently.


    ¡°Cu - Cute?!¡± Sayaka quickly straightened her back and retorted. ¡°Do - Don¡¯t say something stupid!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, Sayaka-chan is so cute!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! And don¡¯t call me ¡°-chan.¡± Sayaka was full of embarrassment at that moment, but her heart raced so fast, and she enjoyed their conversation.


    Haru looked out the window and said, ¡°Say, Sayaka, do you remember when we met for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sayaka wasn¡¯t sure why, but she nodded, and at the same time, her expression turned awkward since she knew their meeting wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°When I met you for the first time, I¡¯d thought that I¡¯d never got along with you, and I¡¯d never wanted to get close to such a barbaric girl like you,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sayaka wasn¡¯t sure why, but she felt weak at that moment, and her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°If you want to mock me, then I¡¯ll hang up the phone!¡± She wiped the tears on her eyes and wondered why she felt so sad at this moment, especially when he told her that she was a barbaric girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you, and I just want to tell you that when you are gone, somehow I miss you,¡± Haru said softly.


    *Thump!*


    Sayaka¡¯s heart was beating very fast.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I might say too much!¡± Haru¡¯s voice seemed a bit too panicked, but then, he calmed himself and said, ¡°You might be troubled if I say this to you so suddenly, but I really want to see you again, what about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sayaka?¡±


    Sayaka was so shy, and her voice was as small as a mosquito at that moment. ¡°¡­Me - Me too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It seems that I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way.¡± Haru thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Say, is it possible to call you again?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you want to call me?¡± Sayaka became flustered.


    ¡°So, is it not good?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°We - Well, if I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll call you. I¡¯m pretty busy now!¡± Sayaka quickly said, but at the same time, she thought to call him every day.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother since you¡¯re still busy now. Take care of your body, and don¡¯t hurt yourself. I still want to see you,¡± Haru said in concern.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Sayaka nodded, and her tone was so soft at that moment.


    ¡°Good night, Sayaka,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Good night, Haru,¡± Sayaka said softly and saw the call was hung up. Standing on the harbor of the Itogami Ind, her face and body were so hot, wondering whether the air conditioner didn¡¯t work and at the same time, she was wondering whether she had heart disease since her heart was beating very fast, but at the same time, she wanted to meet him as soon as possible!


    As for Haru, he only looked at his phone and said with a smile. ¡°How easy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Haru shook his head and thought that it was too easy to get Sayaka, and at the same time, he was wondering whether all the girls in the Lion King Organization would be his.


    The next day, Natsuki stopped him in ss, and when Haru saw her expression, he knew that something had happened again.


    ¡°Do you know the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom?¡± Natsuki asked with a snort, wondering how many women this guy knew.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Haru felt inexplicable when Natsuki suddenly called him and asked him this question. He might have had a lot of women, but he didn¡¯t remember that he had been so close with the princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom. He might have a business in the Aldegyr Kingdom, but he had never been there since the one who managed the business there was his people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid with me, they just arrived on the Itogami Ind, and they gave you an invitation letter.¡± In the eyes of Natsuki, Haru was pretending and threw the gorgeous letter directly toward him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Natsuki-chan. The princess might see my handsome face and be my fan,¡± Haru said and opened the letter that was thrown by Natsuki.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Natsuki wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t since she knew that this guy was so handsome, so handsome that she had never seen someone as handsome as him in this world, which somehow made her snort and decide to tease him when she got her real body backter.


    Haru and Natsuki were still working hard to modify the legendary prison so she could remotely control it without leaving her real body in prison, and they saw the progress on it, which was why she was quite soft with him since she knew that even though she seemed to be quite flirtatious when no one saw him, he was working really hard.


    Haru looked at the content of the letter and raised his eyebrow since it seemed everything seemed to be ording to his thought.


    Kanon¡¯s mother had died, and the identity of her mother was Kensei Kanase¡¯s little sister, but then, who was her father?


    When Haru looked at Kanon¡¯s appearance, there was no need to guess who her real father was and added the fact that the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom decided to invite him. He knew for sure that his conjecture was right, which made him frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natsuki asked since she saw him frowning, feeling worried since she knew that something must be happening.


    ¡°They¡¯re not looking for me, but they¡¯re looking for Kanon,¡± Haru said calmly and put down the letter.


    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re not looking for you?¡± Natsuki felt confused. If Haru had something to do with the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, she wouldn¡¯t feel that surprised since this guy was very lustful, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Natsuki-chan, what¡¯s with your eyes? You know, I¡¯m not that bad,¡± Haru said helplessly.


    ¡°Really? Then why did I hear that you¡¯re so close with Sasaki now?¡± Natsuki sat on the table, looking at him with a condensed gaze, thinking that every beautiful woman in this school might be eaten by him.


    ¡°That¡¯s an ident.¡± Haru looked straight at Natsuki and said, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re my favorite teacher, Natsuki-chan. If your real body is here, then I might want to propose to you right away.¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Natsuki¡¯s face was so red, and she wanted to throw her fan at Haru, but she stopped since she knew that this guy would dodge. She could only look away with a snort, trying to hide her blush.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back now, Natsuki-chan. Thank you for the letter,¡± Haru said with a smile, then left.


    Natsuki looked at Haru¡¯s back and only realized that this guy seemed to escape her question, which made her lips twitch, and thought that this guy was really cunning, but somehow it brought her a smile since the more she knew him, the more interesting he was.


    After he received the letter, Haru went back home, and this time, he didn¡¯t bring a femalepanion, whether Himeragi or Kanon, he wouldn¡¯t bring them with him.


    Himearagi couldn¡¯t understand his decision. Haru told her about the invitation as soon as possible, which made her feel happy. After all, she knew that he cared about her. However, he told her not to go and asked her to protect Kanon, which made her confused.


    ¡°Why Senpai? We don¡¯t know the intention of the other party, isn¡¯t it the best choice for me to go with you? If they have bad intentions, I can protect you, but why?¡±


    Haru held Himeragi¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Calm down, Himeragi.¡± He wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction since this was how she was, and then exined the situation to her, especially the rtionship between Kanon and the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, which caused Himeragi to exim.


    ¡°It turned out to be like this¡­¡±


    Himeragi didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, and it was more exaggerated than something that was written in the novel. The friend that she got along with every day and stayed in the same house would turn out to be a princess!


    ¡°So right now, you need to protect Kanon. Whether it is the Aldegyr Kingdom or Kensei Kanase, their target is Kanon. I can¡¯t trust anyone besides you, Himeragi, so can you help me?¡± Haru said softly. His gaze on her was a bit desperate as if she was the only one that could help him, and it caused her to nod subconsciously.


    Haru had entrusted her so Himeragi wouldplete this task!


    ¡°Thank you, Himeragi. I know that you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Watching Himeragi nod without hesitation, Haru smiled and thought that simr to Sayaka, this girl was very easy, which made him worried somehow.


    ¡°What? I¡­ Well¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Himeragi reacted and realized that she had been fooled by Haru, but she had agreed to his request, so she could only nod with an annoyed expression while thinking that next time, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled by him!

 Chapter 1957: Princess or Comedian

    <h4>Chapter 1957: Princess or Comedian</h4>


    When he met the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, Haru thought that both Kanon and this princess were simr to each other, whether it was the appearance or the appearance, both of them had a holy and a sacred presence around them, but this princess was more mature than Kanon, and her silver hair was longer, reaching the waist, giving her a sense of both beauty and intelligence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the fourth primogenitor in the legend would be such a young and handsome young man. I originally thought that you would be a middle-aged man.¡±


    With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, La Folia smiled gently, but in truth, she was quite startled at how handsome he was. If she wasn¡¯t a princess and had encountered a lot of situations in her life, she might gawk at him, which somehow made her lose the first confrontation between the two.


    La Folia smiled and said in a rxed manner, talking with him in equal, giving everyone an illusion that her rtionship with Haru was very close.


    Haru sighed inwardly since he knew that La Folia was quite a maniptive girl, but even so, manipting people was his lunch every day, so he quickly turned the conversation into his favor by praising her back.


    La Folia also didn¡¯t lose and also kept praising him.


    They started to tter each other without entering the main discussion.


    ¡°Is it fun for you two to tter each other like this?¡±


    When Haru and La Folia were talking in a business manner, someone suddenly interrupted them. Although this voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was clearly heard by the two of them.


    Naturally, Haru was quite familiar with this voice because the owner of this voice was Sayaka, who he had talked tost night. He didn¡¯t feel that surprised when she appeared on the Itogami Ind, and probably this girl wasing to follow La Folia.


    During their first meeting, Sayaka apanied Vatler, even though, on the surface, she might be a bodyguard. In fact, she was an observer.


    It might be because Haru didn¡¯t say hello to her, when the two had a conversation, Sayaka who was on the side, even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she felt jealous and annoyed since he ignored her!


    ¡®Last night you were so intimate with me¡­¡¯ Sayaka pouted. She was happy to meet him, but he ignored her!


    ¡°Ah, do miss Kirisaka and Kasugano-sama know each other? Are you jealous that I have been talking with Kasugano-sama, Miss Kirisaka?¡±


    Because of Sayaka¡¯s interruption, the favor had been turned into Haru¡¯s, but La Folia wasn¡¯t a simple girl and quickly turned the favor into her again by covering her mouth with a smile, resolving the crisis, by teasing Sayaka and Haru.


    Haru was alright, but Sayaka¡¯s face was so red.


    ¡°Wh - Who is jealous?! What are you talking about, your Royal Highness!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease her, princess. She¡¯s a very shy girl after all,¡± Haru said. He, after all, had targeted Sayaka and was the only one who could tease her was him. Even if La Folia was a girl, the only one who was allowed to tease Sayaka was him.


    ¡°Wh - Who is a shy girl?!¡± Sayaka, who was being teased again, showed an annoyed expression, but her heart was speaking differently since she wanted to talk with him more.


    ¡°Fufufu, it seems that you two have a good rtionship,¡± La Folia said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, we have,¡± Haru said.


    ¡°Wh - Who has a close rtionship with you?!¡± Sayaka was happy, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face, especially with the princess beside them!


    Watching the interaction between Haru and Sayaka, La Folia smiled and confirmed that Sayaka had a feeling toward Haru.


    Looking at two people who teased her together, Sayaka¡¯s face was so red, and she couldn¡¯t handle it anymore! She finally stomped her feet angrily, showing how annoyed she was. Still, in the eyes of the two, this girl was acting like a spoiled girl and acquiesced to her close rtionship with Haru.


    ¡°Okay, enough by teasing Sayaka, even though it is fun, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly so eager to meet me, princess?¡± Haru came here for a business, not to flirt with Sayaka.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sayaka looked at Haru, who ignored her again and could only snort and look away. If he didn¡¯t treat herter, then she wouldn¡¯t forgive him! But she also understood the seriousness of the situation, so she didn¡¯t bother him and stayed quiet.


    Haru had lost his smile and showed a solemn expression. He knew that he would have a confrontation with La Folia, so there was no need to keep the facade again.


    ¡°Your Excellency Kasugano, please calm down. I didn¡¯te with a bad intention.¡±


    Watching his solemn expression, although she didn¡¯t show it, she knew that he had already known her intention, but this was impossible.


    Although she didn¡¯t know where this vignce came from, the most important thing for La Folia at this moment was to get rid of this vignce. Otherwise, it would be detrimental to her.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, and if strangers suddenlye to you and say that they don¡¯t have a bad intention, will you believe them? So just say what you want. If we¡¯re on different asions, then I might enjoy talking with a beautiful girl like you for an entire night, but we¡¯re not on that asion, right?¡±


    ording to her n, La Folia didn¡¯t want to rify her purpose immediately, and it should be done step by step, and after she got closer to Haru, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to ask him a request, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance, and it seemed that he had already known her intention why she was here.


    Her n had gone awry, which made her wonder whether she should ask him directly.


    ¡°Well, it seems that your Excellency Kasugano might have known my purpose, so I won¡¯t hide it and talk with you directly.¡± Staring at Haru for a long time, La Folia felt that she might not look away and as he had said, if they were on a different asion, they might talk for an entire night together, having fun, but their asion now didn¡¯t support for that condition, and she knew that he didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape which made her sigh and that she needed to talk the truth.


    Haru didn¡¯t say anything, sat calmly, stared at La Folia, and didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°In truth, my purpose is to visit the Itogami Ind this time is for Kanase Kanon¡­ No, it should be called Kasugano Kanon now.¡± La Folia took a deep breath, and his gaze brought her some pressure. ¡°Your Excellency, since this is about the secret of our Rihavein royal family, and I hope that you understand.¡±


    La Folia didn¡¯t give the details, but the meaning of her words was clear.


    Kanon was a member of the Rihavein royal family, and La Folia¡¯s purpose to the Itogami Ind was to pick Kanon up because Kanon was a member of the family so La Folia asked Haru to take the initiative to give Kanon back to her real family.


    Haru somehow guessed or less what was happening, so he didn¡¯t feel that surprised by La Folia¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re joking. Kanon is my family, and she¡¯s now part of the Kasugano family. What does it have to do with your royal family? Or do you want to say that Kanon is an illegitimate daughter of the Emperor, and she was abandoned and only found out now? So you want to take her back now?¡± Haru smiled gently and warmly, but it gave off a cold feeling to anyone who saw it.


    Sayaka had to admit that Haru in this version was very good, and she couldn¡¯t look away, but La Folia had a different feeling since her entire body started to ooze a lot of sweat.


    La Folia didn¡¯te with a good intention, so even though it might be bullying, Haru didn¡¯t mind teaching her that he didn¡¯t put the Aldegyr Kingdom into his eyes, and if he wanted, he could send a hydrogen bomb to her country right now since he had a lot of them.


    La Folia ignored Haru¡¯s joking tone and said, ¡°It seems that your Excellency has known this matter, even though I don¡¯t know where you got this information came from, Kasugano Kanon indeed a member of the royal family of the Rihavein, so isn¡¯t it obvious that she wants to go back to her family?¡± She knew that Kanon¡¯s identity had been exposed, and Haru had already known it, which caused the situation to be even more troublesome.


    Haru¡¯s attitude was obvious, and he made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t let Kanon go, and La Folia had no way to force him.


    Kanon¡¯s identity was hidden and couldn¡¯t be disclosed to the public. Otherwise, it would be a great scandal for the Aldegyr Kingdom, the whole country would be in turmoil, and her country might be in crisis, so no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let it happen!


    Haru didn¡¯t want to give Kanon up, but there was no way for La Folia to give up. She even changed her tone and convinced him so Kanon could return to her real family.


    Unfortunately, all she did was useless.


    ¡°Family? If I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a princess, then I¡¯d thought that you¡¯re aedian. To Kanon, do you think that the royal family of the Rihavein is her family? If so, where were you when her mother died? Where were you when she was adopted by Kensei Kanase? When were you when she needed you the most? You¡¯re not there, and you pretend that she doesn¡¯t exist until she poses a threat since she has been adopted by the Kasugano family. Now youe and tell me that you want her to return to her family? Don¡¯t you find it too ridiculous, princess?¡±

 Chapter 1958: Dangerous!

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Dangerous!</h4>


    Haru was expressionless, and his impression of the King of the Aldegyr Kingdom wasn¡¯t good. That guy didn¡¯t evene himself and sent a princess to take Kanon back.


    Haru might be a scumbag, but he would take responsibility for the girls that he had taken advantage of, but La Folia¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t acknowledge his action and simply abandoned his daughter for many years until when Kanon¡¯s existence might cause trouble, La Folia¡¯s grandfather along with the royal family decided to take her back.


    The matter had been exposed, and they wanted to take Kanon back. If there was such a simple thing in this world, then there was no war in this world.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    In the face of Haru, La Folia stopped talking and couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she couldn¡¯t exin since it was the facts, and the facts were there. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t deny or make an excuse.


    Although La Folia wanted to say a lot of things since Kanon¡¯s mother left her granddaughter in order not to cause trouble to the royal family, or her grandfather helped Kanon secretly, for example, the monastery where Kanon was adopted was built by her grandfather, but no matter what kind of excuses it was, the fact that her grandfather had abandoned Kanon was the fact.


    It was a fact, and it couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Kanon is my family, and if you still want her, then there can be a war between us, but can you afford it?¡± Haru wouldn¡¯t give up Kanon. La Folia might be beautiful, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be lustful in this situation, and he needed to be tough. Even if they really had a war, he was sure that even if he didn¡¯t do anything, the royal family of the Aldelgyr Kingdom would be destroyed even if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please calm down. Although we want to wee Kanon back, we have never thought of bing your enemy. Please, I swore in the name of the royal family that we won¡¯t do anything that harmful to you, Kanon, or your family.¡±


    Watching Haru¡¯s cold expression, La Folia quickly exined that if there was really a war between her kingdom and the fourth primogenitor, then she would be a sinner of the kingdom of the Aldegyr Kingdom.


    ¡°I was joking. As long as you don¡¯t do something that crosses my bottom line, then I won¡¯t do anything to the royal family of the Rihavein.¡± Haru didn¡¯t even think the Aldergyr Kingdom, especially the royal family of the Rihavein, could be his enemy since he had a lot of people in the Aldergyr Kingdom. As long as he sent a word, there would be a movement to overthrow the current royal family directly.


    Looking at Haru, who didn¡¯t put his eyes into her kingdom, La Folia felt helpless. Her experience was very smooth, and she had never encountered a problem, but now she knew that she had failed on her mission.


    But La Folia didn¡¯t feel that surprised since she also knew how the young man in front of him had controlled the ck Clover group, the biggest media conglomerates in this world, and with just a few facts that were mixed with a lie, she was sure that it would cause a lot of trouble to the royal family.


    Of course, La Folia had investigated him before he came, especially the existence of the Kasugano Family. She couldn¡¯t find information about this family before, but once she found out that this family was the one who controlled the ck Clover group, then everything would change since thispany also entered her country, like a tumor and couldn¡¯t get up.


    In front of Haru, La Folia was only a little girl that was naked, and he could see everything, which made her even more helpless.


    What even made her helpless was that this so-called fourth primogenitor was, in truth, a boy whose age was simr to her, but he was different, and his every action caused her to follow him without noticing, which made her quite curious.


    Still, La Folia knew that Haru was harmless as long as they crossed his bottom line. It was her instinct that told her to know how he felt, and she knew that he didn¡¯t mean any harm to her.


    As for Kanon¡¯s affairs, La Folia had no choice but to give up for now and send what had happened to both of her parents and grandparents, waiting for the decision that they were going to make.


    But before that, La Folia needed to confirm whether Kanon was really happy with Haru. If Kanon was really happy and didn¡¯t want to go back, then she would decide to help her aunt, who was younger than herself.


    However¡­


    Haru looked at La Folia and asked with a smile, ¡°Princess, did you invite someone else besides me?¡±


    With such an idea on her mind, La Folia didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, and she was ready to make a request, but before she could speak, Haru suddenly asked her a question, which made her confused.


    ¡®Invite?¡¯


    La Folia was taken aback for a moment, and then she seemed to think of something, and her expression suddenly stunned, and at the same time, Sayaka also pulled her weapon that she carried with her, changing her expression into a serious one.


    Haru¡¯s meaning was obvious, and both La Folia and Sayaka knew what he meant, especially after they heard a burst of crackling gunfire outside the room, and there was even a series of wailing sounds, seemingly tragic, that was heard from the outside.


    Haru had noticed this problem, but he didn¡¯t say anything since they might not believe him either, so rather than giving him trouble to exin, it was better to wait until the trouble came. When the trouble came, his expression didn¡¯t change much, he still showed a calm expression, but Sayaka and La Folia couldn¡¯t stay so rxed!


    La Folia was better since she had experienced a lot of things, but Sayaka was different. As La Folia¡¯s observer, she couldn¡¯t let the princess have an ident on Itogami Ind. Otherwise, the Lion King Organization would take the me, so even if she might lose her life, La Folia must stay alive!


    Sayaka might be good at assassins, spies, and saboteurs, but she wasn¡¯t good at protecting someone, so she could only ask someone that she could trust to help her.


    ¡°Haru, what should we do now?¡±


    In a hurry, Sayaka could only ask Haru. His reliable image had been imnted in her mind, and if she wanted to protect La Folia, then she couldn¡¯t do it without Haru¡¯s help.


    ¡°Calm down, Sayaka. You can see that the princess is still calm. She believes that these guests won¡¯t possess a threat to her, so don¡¯t get worked up and maintain your calm.¡± Although he saw Sayaka¡¯s worries, Haru could only say all of that in a perfunctory manner.


    La Folia is the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, she must have a group of bodyguards, and they were paid just to stand, right?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sayaka could tell that Haru was right, but how could she be so calm?!


    Sayaka wanted to beat him somehow and told him to be serious, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t his task, and she also couldn¡¯t force him. However, she also felt disappointed since he wouldn¡¯t help, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything since she was pulled by Haru.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Without any precautions, Sayaka fell directly on hisp, and at the moment of physical contact, the breath of the man had her face flushed!


    Sayaka had been so close with Haru before, and this time it was the second time that she had been so close with him!


    ording to the normal situation, Sayaka should swing her sword directly, but she could only blush and murmur in a low voice. She wanted to escape, but his hands were wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°Calm down, believe me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Le - Let me go¡­¡± Sayaka somehow didn¡¯t have power and only murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Until you, believe me, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Haru said in a whisper.


    ¡°I believe you! I believe you!¡± Sayaka said in a hurry!


    ¡°You know, it is you who don¡¯t move, and my hands have been away for a while, or do you want to stay like this longer?¡± Haru asked.


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    Sayaka felt her entire body was so weak, but at the same time, she thought that this guy was dangerous!

 Chapter 1959 – If You’re Going To Fight, Why Do You Need To Talk So Much?

    <h4>Chapter 1959 - If You¡¯re Going To Fight, Why Do You Need To Talk So Much?</h4>


    Due to the close contact with Haru, Sayaka was caught in shyness for a while and couldn''t stand up for a while until¡­


    "Cough! Cough!" La Folia coughed.


    "!!!"


    Sayaka quickly stood up and retorted, "Do - Don''t misunderstand! It is because you have suddenly pulled me!"


    "Yes, yes, it was my fault," Haru said with a smile.


    Sayaka''s face was so red that she couldn''t say anything, and she also didn''t dare to look at La Folia, but even so, the fight that happened outside of the door didn''t stop because of this, and instead, the fight became even fiercer.


    Under these circumstances, La Folia couldn''t maintain her calm, and if she only relied on her bodyguards outside, she might be attacked in the next moment. Still, she felt speechless when she saw Haru and Sayaka flirting with each other.


    "The Holy Ring Knights dispatch!"


    As expected, La Folia sent her secret armies who had been hidden inside the room, and they sent out an attack against the invaders one after another.


    The Holy Ring Knights were the best knights in the Aldegyr Kingdom, and their strength was without doubt.


    Of course, it was limited to the normal human category, and in Haru''s view, those Holy Ring Knights could only deal with ordinary demons, but if they met the real strong one, the result was obvious.


    Although they couldn''t enter his eyes, they were then enough to deal with the invaders outside, so he didn''t think too much, sitting calmly while thinking about the intentions behind the invasion.


    The intruder was an Automata, so if he thought carefully, then they should be sent by Magus Craft. In other words, they should be sent by Kensei Kanase. But that shouldn''t be the case, considering Kensei Kanase devoted all of his life to Kanon. Even if Kensei decided to attack him, there was no reason for him to attack La Folia either, and as expected, there must be someone behind all of this.


    Haru knew that Kensei Kanase was only a piece of chess, and his rtionship with the Magus Craft should be an employee and the boss, in a straightforward manner, they used each other.


    Kensei needed a resource, and Magus Craft needed technology and information from Kensei, that''s all.


    In other words, this invasion was caused by the Magus Craft.


    Still, if this happened outside the ind, Haru didn''t care too much, and he could let the Magus Craft do whatever they wanted, but it happened on the Itogami Ind, which was his turf. However, he didn''t think too much and thought that it was also a good chance to make the reputation of the Japan Governor be stinker, but he felt that it wasn''t enough. He wanted someone more dangerous to happen, so Japan didn''t have a choice but to abandon this ind by then. It would make him a hero and quickly be epted by everyone.


    "I''m really sorry, your Excellency Kasugano. I didn''t expect the situation would turn out to be like this."


    The Holy Ring Knights had been dispatched to face the enemy, and La Folia quickly expressed her apology to Haru. Although the Itogami Ind wasn''t her site, this time she invited him, but she let him meet such trouble, if she didn''t give him an exnation, she was afraid that it would be misunderstood as a provocation to him.


    "It''s just a bunch of weaklings. I''m sure that the princess can handle it."


    La Folia was worried, but Haru didn''t think too much.


    Looking at Haru''s calm expression, La Folia also felt reassured, and although she didn''t know which force that came this time, she never wanted to be hostile toward him because of this.


    "A bunch of weaklings? Are you blind?" Just as La Folia sighed in relief, a charming voice with a strong dissatisfaction suddenly sounded. Obviously, Haru''s words just angered the other party.


    "Who?!"


    Sayaka quickly jumped and became serious. The shyness that was shown on her face disappeared since she didn''t expect someone to be able to enter this room when it was tightly defended.


    In an instant, Sayaka tensed all over, holding Lustrous Scale''s hilt firmly andpletely ready for a battle. Not only Sayaka, but even La Folia also took out a gorgeous magic gun and looked cautiously, trying to find the owner of the voice.


    "If hiding is all you can do, what are you? How about I help you get out?"


    Haru didn''t say much and took a piece of candy on the table and shot it toward the direction of the owner of the voice.


    *Baam!*


    "¡­¡­" Sayaka and La Folia.


    Both of them were wondering why Haru took out candy, but they didn''t expect that he would shoot the candy like a bullet, which made them dumbfounded.


    However, at the same time, Sayaka thought the reason why Haru didn''t do anything was to draw out the hidden enemy, which gave him a plus point in her heart at this moment.


    As expected, because of the candy bullet, the enemies came out by crashing into the window, breaking the window into pieces. Both a man and a woman came in stood up immediately after they rolled on the ground, revealing the face that had been hidden.


    The woman was tall and sexy, holding a crimson spear in her hand, wearing burgundy tight, which made people feel that she was bold and seductive. The delicate lips had a smile that made people want to kiss her.


    As for the man behind this woman, there was no need to exin much, the face was like a beast, and beside the hairy figures, there was no need to exin much, right?


    "Wow! So handsome!" The woman was stunned when she saw Haru for the first time. She then licked her lips and said, "How about this big sister to educate you so your mouth won''t say anything hateful again?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    La Folia and Sayaka raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    The woman in the burgundy tight was quite dissatisfied with Haru, but when she saw Haru for the first time that dissatisfaction disappeared, and she thought to kidnap himter.


    "Who are you?!" Sayaka was annoyed by this woman and quickly aimed her sword at this woman. She also hated this woman since she was so shameless. Did this womane to seduce Haru?


    Sayaka wouldn''t let her!


    Sayaka knew that both of them were enemies, and she knew that she needed to beat them! As for asking what their purpose was, she could do itter after she beat them up!


    "Who are we? Little girl, you don''t need to know, move aside, this matter has nothing to do with you. What we''re looking for is the princess." Although Sayaka''s murderous intent wasn''t weak, the woman didn''t care much about Sayaka and then turned her attention to Haru. "By the way, I''ll kidnap your boyfriend too!" She licked her lips and wanted to see Haru''s crying expression, feeling quite excited.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Bo - Boyfriend?!" Sayaka''s face was so red, but after hearing the words of the woman, she became furious and wanted to mangel this woman. "I won''t let you!


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    La Folia looked at Haru helplessly, but she had to admit that this guy was so handsome that she was even tempted by him, but she knew that this wasn''t the time. "So you''reing for me? Then can you exin why?" Just as Sayaka was about to explode, she suddenly stepped forward and stopped Sayaka while speaking calmly. The attack was so sudden, and she needed to know their purpose.


    "Our reason? It''s very simple." The woman smiled and said, "We''re very interested in Her Royal Highness. We hope that Her Royal Highness can follow our invitation since this way, no one will be hurt. By the way, you shoulde with me too." She didn''t forget about Haru and looked at Haru while licking her lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sometimes thought that it might not be good for being too low-key sometimes.


    ording to her words, they had been trapped, so it was futile to escape, so just follow them and don''t cause too much trouble!


    "I''m very grateful for the invitation of both of you, but it is a pity. I''m very busy now, and I can''t leave at will, so I am afraid I can only reject your invitation."


    The next development should be expected, and they would be fighting against each other, but Haru rolled his eyes since they were going to fight. Why did they need to talk so much?

 Chapter 1960 – There’s Still A Lot Of Time, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1960 - There¡¯s Still A Lot Of Time, Right?</h4>


    "Since you don''t ept our kindness, then don''t me us for being rough on you!"


    La Folia''s refusal made the woman giggle, but immediately afterward, her face was full of anger.


    Haru knew that a woman was born an actor, but on the bed, they would be all honest, so he was wondering whether he should pick this woman upter and show her what man was.


    "Okay, BB, why do you talk too much with them? Let''s just end this early and finish this sooner orter. I want to go back and rest."


    Just as the woman became angry, the silent beast-man on the side also spoke, and by his words, he just wanted to end this matter early and went home, and it was obvious he didn''t care about their conversation before.


    But then again, Haru had to admit the name of the woman was quite unique.


    "That''s true. I want to enjoy my bonus too." The woman looked at Haru again and licked her lips.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    "You want to kidnap the princess and Haru. Have you asked my opinion?"


    Sayaka couldn''t bear it any longer, and in her opinion, the two in front of her were too arrogant. With her presence here, how could they ignore her? Did they think of her as a weakling?"


    "Oh? His name is Haru." The woman nodded with a smile, but then she put a disdainful expression on Sayaka and said, "Little girl, you''re too arrogant,e on, let big sister teach you how to fight."


    Sayaka''s sudden shout attracted the attention of the woman, but it was a pity that she didn''t take Sayaka''s provocation in her heart since she felt Sayaka was weaker than her, and though Sayaka was really arrogant, in fact, she should be the one who was most arrogant since, in truth, she was weaker than Sayaka, not that she realized it.


    In front of such an arrogant opponent, Sayaka couldn''t bear it and directly rushed toward BB, fighting her without hesitation!


    Sayaka''s speed was extremely fast, and she appeared in front of BB almost instantly. Her big sword smashed toward BB with an intention to slice this woman apart.


    Facing Sayaka''s attack, BB didn''t panic. A sh of scarlet shed in the depths of her eyes, and the spear in her hand moved forward. The two weapons intersected and collided, and a fierce spark burst out instantly.


    Looking at this woman, Haru knew instantly that she was a vampire and had to admit the way she used her Vassal Beast was quite unique since it had the shape of a spear. ''Is it an intelligence weapon?'' Still, he had to admit this woman was quite courageous since this woman decided to ept Sayaka''s attack without hesitation. Unfortunately, it didn''t work since Sayaka''s blow, which was filled with anger, was very strong!


    In that collision, the BB''s spear could only hold for a moment before BB flew out because of Sayaka''s attack!


    However, it was impossible to defeat BB with that attack. Although BB lost in terms of strength to Sayaka, BB still had a lot of tricks under her hands.


    BB used an acrobatic movement in the air andnded on the ground with an ugly posture. Although her posture wasn''t good, she wasn''t defeated in an instant.


    "I really underestimated you."


    Although she hadnded safely, the violent collision still made her body numb, and she could feel the internal injuries on her body. She felt something sweet on her throat, and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. After wiping the blood, her expression also started to beplex, watching Sayaka, who had she underestimated.


    BB really underestimated Sayaka since she didn''t do much investigation in the early stages. She thought that La Folia would only be surrounded by the Holy Ring Knights. If it was only the Holy Ring Knights and some small fries, it wouldn''t be a problem, but this little girl who no one knew came from really made her a surprise.


    Sayaka''s strength wasn''t a joke. Although she didn''t help much on the ck Death Emperor Front, her strength couldn''t be ignored because of this. At least defeating BB wasn''t a problem for Sayaka, and even if the beast-man joined, she would still be able to win.


    "Hmph!"


    With a cold snort, Sayaka couldn''t bear someone who underestimated her, and for those who understated her, she would teach them what it meant to underestimate him.


    "It seems that we can only use our backup n."


    In just one collision, BB knew that Sayaka was powerful, facing a strong enemy. She didn''t really want trouble, so she winked toward the beast-man, and the two immediately jumped out from the window.


    BB wanted to grab Haru along the way, but how could it be possible?


    BB looked at who escaped her grasp and snorted. "Don''t me the big sister, little brother."


    The reason why Haru didn''t let himself be caught by BB was obvious. If he was caught, then who would save both Sayaka and La Folia?


    Then without hesitation, Haru grabbed Sayaka''s slender waist.


    "Wh - What are you going to do?"


    When Haru suddenly hugged her waist, Sayaka seemed to be shocked, and her entire body felt electroted. He felt that it was troublesome to answer her question since she should know the answer soon, so he also grabbed La Folia''s waist before he directly jumped out of the window like both BB and the beast-man.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    The room where La Folia stayed was the best hotel in Itogami Ind, and it was still in the 22 floors presidential suite. Jumping out from there without any preparation, Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    Sayaka, who was surprised, panicked since she had never jumped out from such a height! Her mind waspletely ck, and she could only vent her fear by screaming.


    But on the other hand, La Folia, the princess, was quite calm, and she wasn''t panicked like Sayaka. Although she was a little dumbfounded, she soon raised her mouths lightly, as if thinking of something. She looked at the hand that hugged her waist and moved closer by his side. She felt a secure feeling that she had never felt before.


    Haru, of course, had to admit that it was enjoyable to hug the waist of two beautiful girls at the same time, but less than a few seconds after the three jumped out of the window, a huge explosion sounded from La Folia''s room.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!*


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" La Folia and Sayaka.


    The so-called backup n by BB was, in truth, to kill La Folia directly!


    Haru was wondering what the princess had done, and if the kidnapping wasn''t sessful, then they would kill her with an explosion, which made him wonder what kind of nasty thing that La Folia had done, but he loved a bad girl, so he looked at her curiously.


    La Folia also looked at Haru with a smile, feeling calm, and didn''t feel scared at all.


    "Haru! Do something! We''re going to die!" Sayaka hugged him so tightly, using all of her strength since she knew that if Haru didn''t do something, they would really die! Even if they didn''t because of the explosion, they would die by falling from a building!


    "Calm down, Sayaka." Haru''s voice gave off anyone a calm feeling and said, "Try to observe, are we falling down?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Sayaka and La Folia looked around and realized that they had been standing in the air after they fell for a moment.


    "This¡­?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    "How can you fly?" La Folia asked curiously.


    "For a man to be attractive to a girl, they need to maintain a sense of mystery," Haru said with a smile.


    La Foliaughed and said, "Really? Then I can''t wait to uncover those mysteries."


    "We have a lot of time, but let''s do thatter since there''s something that we need to do, right?" Haru said and flew in the direction where BB and beast-man ran away.


    "That''s true. We have a lot of time," La Folia said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Sayaka.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you pinch my waist! Stop, Sayaka!" Haru cried out.


    "Hmph!" Sayaka snorted and thought that this guy was really a scumbag!

 Chapter 1961 – Princess Is Very Mischievous

    <h4>Chapter 1961 - Princess Is Very Mischievous</h4>


    Regarding the information about Haru, La Folia had already done some investigation before she came to the Itogami ind. She also already had a certain understanding of the fourth primogenitor in the legend, even the ck Death Emperor Front incident. She also knew about it. She put all of her efforts into getting all the information about the battle between the ck Death Emperor Front and Haru, and when she thought that she understood some of him, it seemed that she only knew what was on the surface.


    La Folia didn''t expect all of her information to be far from enough, and the fourth primogenitor was more mysterious than she had thought.


    La Folia saw that they were flying in the sky, and she couldn''t describe her feelings at this moment, wondering what kind of power Haru had used this moment, which made her even curious.


    Not only was she curious about Haru, but she was also wondering who he really was, and she also wondered what had happened to the former fourth primogenitor Avrora Florestina?


    Although it had nothing to do with her, La Folia couldn''t suppress her curiosity, especially when she talked with him, howfortable and fun it was to talk, and when she stared into his eyes, it felt like she stared into a night starry sky, which made her eyes blurred and unable to look away.


    ''Fufufu¡­'' La Folia thought that she mustn''t let go of him no matter what after this event.


    Haru didn''t think too much about what La Folia thought since he also wanted to flirt with the princess, but even so, he kept following both BB and the beast-man who had attacked them before. Still, he thought for a while and decided to make some mischief.


    As Haru''s increased up his speed, Sayaka and La Folia subconsciously hugged him tightly since it gave them a sense of security.


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Hugging him tightly, Sayaka blushed, and at the same time, sheined subconsciously. The panic was caused by jumping off the building, and when he hugged her waist, it had long disappeared, but her current mood was far from calm. Still, she didn''t dare to show it and could only show her ferocious side since she was afraid her real feeling was exposed, especially in front of him. She was still very shy!


    When they jumped, Sayaka was flustered, letting him hug her waist, and flew into the sky, which made her curious at how he was able to fly, but more than that, the feeling of being hugged by him made her heart race!


    Both La Folia and Sayaka might be hugged at the same time, but their inner thoughts werepletely different, but this also reflected the different personalities of the two.


    "What do you mean?" Being hugged tightly by two girls, Haru pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "You said that wasn''t on purpose?!"


    Sayaka seemed to be able to see that he was pretending and felt a bit annoyed when Haru suddenly increased his flying speed.


    "Hey, don''t bite me! Are you a dog?"


    Haru felt his shoulder that was bitten by Sayaka without any reason, and rather than annoyed, he felt a bit excited, which made him feel a bit panicked since he didn''t want his anaconda to wake up. "Do you want to fall down?"


    "Hmph!"


    Sayaka didn''t bite Haru that long since she knew that the condition didn''t allow her to y around and if they fell down, then she knew that she would be med. She also felt a bit dissatisfied at how close La Folia was to Haru, but she couldn''t say anything, nor did she know how to say it to him.


    "Don''t bite me again. If you bite me, I''ll bite you back," Haru said.


    "If you want to bite them, then do it!" Sayaka taunted, showing her neck to Haru since she didn''t think that Haru would bite her neck. If it was Kojou, then that might not be the case, but the one in front of her was Haru, so¡­


    Haru directly bit Sayaka''s fragrance neck directly. Of course, he didn''t suck her blood and only used his pleasure magic on the tip of his teeth so it would cause afortable feeling.


    Sayaka suddenly moaned lightly and felt veryfortable, but then she realized her reaction, looked at him, who was smiling. "You¡­! You¡­!"


    "Didn''t you say that I can bite you?" Haru said with a smile.


    Sayaka was mad and wanted revenge, but when she wanted to bite him again, he moved slightly, so she kissed his cheek.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Can you calm down now?" Haru asked calmly.


    Sayaka parted her lips slowly, hung her head low, and nodded.


    "By the way, it feels good, thank you very much," Haru said.


    Sayaka''s face was so red, and she was so embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to show her face, and in the end, she pinched his waist to show her dissatisfaction.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Stop, Sayaka!"


    La Folia, who saw how close Haru and Sayaka were, couldn''t help but show jealousy. "The rtionship between you two is so close. I''m quite jealous." As a bystander, she had always maintained a faint smile, but when she saw how both Haru and Sayaka were flirting with each other, she said those words with envy from the bottom of her heart.


    Ever since La Folia was young, she didn''t have any peers who had been so close with her. She was the first princess, and she had a lot of responsibilities on her shoulders, which normal people couldn''t imagine. Simr to Kanon, she only wanted to be a normal girl, and if possible, she wanted to swap her position with Sayaka, but it was a pity that such a small wish was an extravagant wish for her.


    "Who has a good rtionship with him!"


    As soon as La Folia''s words fell, Sayaka immediately retorted loudly, but the blush and the shyness on her face made it hard to believe her words.


    "Didn''t you just kiss me before?" Haru said with a smirk.


    "Th - That was an ident! Don''t misunderstand!" Sayaka''s face was so red.


    "Sayaka-chan is so cute," Haru asked with a smile.


    "I''m not cute! Don''t call me Sayaka-chan!" Sayaka retorted quickly, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Haruughed, and Sayaka got mad, annoyed, but the fingers that pinched his waist were loosened, and rather than pinching, it was like a massage.


    Sayaka looked at Haru, who wasughing, couldn''t take her eyes away, and showed a shy expression. She knew that she was yed by him, but even so, she didn''t want to escape, like a butterfly that was caught in a spiderweb, she knew that she might be eaten, but she just couldn''t escape from him.


    "No, you''re cute, Sayaka-chan," Haru said in a whisper.


    Sayaka lowered her head and couldn''t look at him straight at this moment. His image kept appearing on her head, even though she tried to erase it, and even though she tried to hate him and acted so haughty when she was right beside him, she couldn''t help but act like a baby.


    ''Ughh¡­''


    Sayaka red at Haru and thought that she should make him blush in the future, or else she wouldn''t be satisfied!


    As for whether she liked him or not, Sayaka thought if Haru confessed to her, then she would reluctantly ept him, and she definitely wouldn''t make the first move!


    "¡­¡­¡­" La Folia looked away at this moment, feeling jealous by their interaction, but at the same time, she hoped Sayaka would swap her position with her at this moment.


    "Found them."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Sayaka and La Folia looked at the huge warehouse in front of them.


    "If you don''t want toe out, do you want me to force you out?" Haru spoke again, and his voice was very loud, but there was no reply.


    "Are you sure that they''re here?"


    After waiting for a long time without seeing anyone, La Folia and Sayaka showed skepticism on their faces. They didn''t feel that this should be the wrong ce, but they didn''t think that both BB and the beast-man were hiding in this warehouse.


    "No, I''m sure." Haru shook his head since he knew that there were some people inside the warehouse since he was using his "Kenbonshoku Haki," especially when hebined it with the ability of his fifth Vassal Beast. He knew that they were here, and since they didn''t want to get out, then he should let them go out by themselves, right?


    "Well, since you don''t want to go out, how about I help you?" Haru then looked at La Folia and Sayaka and said, "Sayaka, La Folia, don''t be scared. I''ll let go of my hands from your waists."


    "Huh?" 2x


    La Folia and Sayaka didn''t react and saw his hands letting go of their waists, and they were stunned and tried to hug him tightly.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Sayaka was mad.


    "Calm down. Even if you let go of my waist, you won''t fall down," Haru said calmly.


    "Really?" Sayaka was skeptical, but La Folia did what Haru told her and really stepped on the air, which made her dumbfounded. "Huh? I can walk on air!"


    "Don''t stay too far away," Haru said as he looked at La Folia, who was walking around the air.


    Sayaka didn''t let go of his waist and tapped on the air several times and sighed in relief since what he had told her was the truth.


    "I''m happy that you hug me all the time, but I need to do something. Can you let me go for a moment?" Haru asked.


    "Wh - Who wants to hug you!" Sayaka snorted and quickly let go of Haru, looking so haughty.


    Haru looked at Sayaka and wondered what her expression was when he pushed her on the bedter. He didn''t react to Sayaka''s words and clenched his fist, using the power of Gura Gura no Mi gently so he wouldn''t destroy the Itogami Ind in the process.


    La Folia and Sayaka could see that there was something weird on Haru''s fist which made them a bit dumbfounded.


    "Stay on my back," Haru said.


    La Folia and Sayaka quickly did what they were told, and then they saw something that amazed them!


    Haru punched his fist, then part of the warehouse was destroyed directly!


    *BOOOOMMM!*


    "¡­¡­¡­" Sayaka and La Folia.


    La Folia blinked her eyes and asked, "Your Excellency Kasugano."


    "Just call me Haru, La Folia," Haru said with a smile.


    La Folia smiled and asked, "Haru, if you can let us walk like this in the air, why did you need to hug us before?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Sayaka was dumbfounded before her face was so red. "HARU!!!!"

 Chapter 1962 - If He Knows What Theyre Thinking...

    <h4>Chapter 1962 - If He Knows What They''re Thinking...</h4>


    Sayaka was annoyed and knew this bad guy was really ying them so she pulled his cheek directly, without caring about the fact that he was the fourth primogenitor, she knew that he was harmless, and she also didn''t mind her waist being hugged by him, but this guy also hugged the waist of the princess!


    However, Sayaka knew that this wasn''t the time to show her dissatisfaction toward him, but after the warehouse was destroyed by Haru, a few rays of light rushed straight into the air.


    "This is...?!"


    The scene in front of them surprised both Sayaka and La Folia because the scene in front of them was too shocking! There were five white lights in total, and among the five white lights, there were five silhouettes, and behind those five silhouettes, there were a pair of white wings!


    Angel?


    Seeing the white wings, the first impression in everyone''s heart was naturally an angel, although these five angels were very weird, not to mention they were wearing a white tight, and wearing a metal mask on their faces, showing only their eyes.


    The five angels were all women, but in their bodies, there was no divinity or holiness at all. On the contrary, when facing these five angels, everyone would shudder subconsciously, seemingly facing a bloodthirsty demon that would kill anyone just because they were looking at them.


    Haru whistled since he had expected them, and he was also excited to meet them since he could snatch their power!


    Haru then used his "Elemental Sight" to observe the body of the girls and knew that they would all be happy if he snatched their power from their bodies, considering they were forced to be an angel.


    Even though the Faux Angel was just a fake angel, their power wasn''t a joke, and they were also a simr existence to Kanon.


    Still, Haru felt weird when he saw five Faux Angels appear at the same time since he knew that because of how powerful the power of the Faux Angel was, it was impossible to control them, and they should fight each other when they met each other, but now, instead of killing each other, those Faux Angels were gathering together, looking at the three of them.


    What does this mean? Can the Faux Angel be controlled?


    Haru frowned and thought that it might be a bit troublesome since he knew that even though the Faux Angel might be a fake angel, their power couldn''t be underestimated since it could control a space.


    "Is this really an angel?"


    Looking at the faux angels in mid-air, Sayaka''s mood becameplicated. ording to the legend, angels were noble and holy existence, and they were the spokespersons of God, but why did these angels be their enemies?


    Can we win against the angels?


    Looking at Sayaka, who was still holding his hand, Haru said, "Don''t be fooled, they''re not a real angel, they''re just a fake." He understood her mood and exined the situation, and they weren''t the real ones.


    "Fake?"


    Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and although she didn''t know whether it was true or not since he had said that, she decided to believe in him. If you encountered a real angel, she might be a bit scared, but they were just a group of fakers, so what was so scary about them?


    "Although it is just a counterfeit, let me tell you that they''re very strong. Sayaka, I''ll leave La Folia''s protection to you, and I''ll handle those fake angels."


    The fakes were indeed fakes, but Haru didn''t deny the strength of the Faux Angel since he absorbed Kanon''s power, and he knew a lot of possibilities of their powers.


    "I''ll let you down," Haru said and put both La Folia and Sayaka on the ground directly.


    "Be careful," Sayaka said with worry.


    "You''re worried about me, Sayaka-chan?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Wh - Who is worried about you?!" Sayaka was mad again with a red face.


    "Still, if you give me a kiss, I might win them easily," Haru said.


    Sayaka was stunned, and her face was so red. "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!"


    Haru wanted to say something, but he was kissed by La Folia!


    "......." Haru and La Folia.


    La Folia kissed Haru, and Haru, who was kissed, was a bit stunned, but when she was about to pull her lips away, he quickly wrapped his hand around her waist and put his tongue inside.


    "!!!" La Folia was stunned.


    "Princess, what are you doing?!" Sayaka quickly parted ways with both of them directly!


    Haru didn''t say much and looked at La Folia.


    La Folia tucked her hair behind her ear with a blush on her face. "Think of it as a reward for saving me."


    "Thank you," Haru said but then looked at Sayaka, whose eyes were red. He moved forward and kissed her cheek.


    Sayaka couldn''t react, and when she was about to say something, Haru had already flown out directly. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything, only hummed softly and couldn''t look away from his back at this moment.


    As Haru flew, the five angels also started to move, and they shot out countless golden beams of light toward him!


    Haru whistled when he saw their attacks.


    Each Faux Angel shot out nine in golden beams of lights, and when there were five of Faux Angels, it seemed that the entire sky was covered with a golden beam of lights. In addition, those golden beams of lights didn''t move in a straight manner, but they twisted at will, attacking him from all directions, which made it impossible for anyone to escape!


    "Haru!"


    Watching the situation turn from bad to worse, Sayaka immediately held her weapon and opened a defensive barrier to protect his safety, but she was quickly stopped by Haru.


    "Calm down. You don''t need to worry," Haru said and just punched his fist directly, destroying those golden beams of lights easily.


    "........" Sayaka.


    "He''s very strong..." La Folia''s eyes shone and asked, "Sayaka, what kind of power is that?"


    "I''m not sure." Sayaka shook her head since Haru had never shown her this power, but it made her feel relief.


    Still, when a vampire usually fought by using their Vassal Beast, Haru was either using magic or his body, which made both Sayaka and La Folia feel a bit dumbfounded.


    Haru looked at the five Faux Angels, then sent out a beam of light toward the five of them, but his attacks disappeared without a trace. ''Immunity, huh?'' He wasn''t in a hurry and wanted to observe their power more.


    The five Faux Angels attacked Haru at the same time, shooting the golden beams of lights one after another, but Haru kept dodging up, down, right, and left, avoiding their attacks.


    "What should we do? Are we going to help?"


    Watching the battle in mid-air, Sayaka was anxious, wishing to help Haru immediately, but she was alone here, and if she left, the safety of the princess wouldn''t be safe, and who would protect La Folia.


    But when Sayaka was in a dilemma, La Folia on the side spoke first with a worried expression since La Folia was also very cornered about Haru''s safety.


    "No, no, that guy asked me to protect your safety. If we get involved, I''m afraid that he''ll be distracted."


    Hearing La Folia''s words, Sayaka quickly reacted since she knew this was the best choice since she needed to protect La Folia, but at the same time, she wanted to fight together with Haru now.


    Sayaka knew how strong Haru was, and it would be good to participate in his fight, but looking at the princess who had taken out the magic gun, she could see that La Folia was thinking of joining the battle.


    If La Folia participated in the battle, then an ident might happen, and at the same time, it would cause him trouble. If that was the case, then it was better to stay here and decide to believe in him would win this battle.


    If Haru knew what they thought, then he wouldn''t bother their misunderstanding since this way, his image became even better in their minds, and it would be easy to take them down in the future.

 Chapter 1963 - Anti-climactic Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1963 - Anti-climactic Battle</h4>


    "I..."


    Although she admitted that Sayaka was right, La Folia looked at the battle in the sky with some worry. Haru''s strength was indeed very strong, but she wasn''t a fighter, so she couldn''t see how powerful he was, and she was worried about the oue of the battle. What if he lost this battle?


    La Folia didn''t want to see Haru lost, even if he was the obstacle, which prevented her from sessfullypleting the task to take Kanon back to her kingdom, but she didn''t want him to lose this battle.


    "Do you have time to worry about others now? You need to care about yourself!"


    Just when Sayaka and La Folia were paying attention to the battle in the sky, a cold voice suddenly sounded and caused them to turn their heads. There they saw BB and the beast-man who suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "!!!"


    They were surprised, and although they didn''t know how they were hiding and how they appeared, BB and the beast-man wouldn''t let them go, and Sayaka and La Folia knew that they would need to fight each other!


    Sayaka and La Folia looked at each other and nodded. Even though they couldn''t help much with the battle in the sky, they would take down both BB and the beast-man!


    "Since you havee, then don''t think about escaping again!"


    Sayaka was very annoyed at this moment because she couldn''t help Haru from the beginning until now, and she felt quite upset and useless, so when both BB and the beast-man appeared, she found a perfect target to vent her frustration!


    Lustrous Scale shed on her hand, and Sayaka was toozy to talk nonsense, dashed in front of BB and shed her weapon at BB without mercy! This vampire suddenly appeared when she was very annoyed, so she wouldn''t let her go no matter what!


    "Hey, leave the princess to me!"


    When Sayaka fought BB and her annoying spear, the beast-man who had been silent all the time decided to take down La Folia. After all, Sayaka was a tough opponent, and BB should be able to deal with her, which was why he decided to take down the princess since he thought that La Folia was just a weak human female, he should be able to take her down with just one or two attacks!


    As long as he can catch the princess, their mission should bepleted!


    So when Haru was fighting in the sky, there was also a fight on the ground between Sayaka and La Folia against BB and the beast-man.


    The battle between Sayaka and BB was vicious, Sayaka used thebination of both sword and a bow, and BB used her spear-shaped Vassal beast, which attacked Sayaka like a whip.


    As for La Folia''s battle with the beast-man, it somehow ended with an anti-climatic battle, the beast-man was full of confidence, but even though La Folia might be only a normal human, and her appearance might be gentle, in truth, she wouldn''t show mercy toward her enemy!


    The beast-man thought that he had found a weak opponent, but he was defeated by La Folia directly with her holy sword, the speed of the battle was so fast that it made Haru, who was in the sky speechless since he had been watching them, but he didn''t think too much.


    After the battle, La Folia didn''t look at the beast-man again and turned her gaze to the sky, watching Haru''s fight against the five Faux Angels worriedly.


    As for Sayaka, there was no need to worry at all, with her strength, let alone BB, even if she fought BB and the beast-man together, she could defeat them easily!


    Haru had to admit that even though Sayaka might be stupid and he thought that all of the nutrition on her brain was absorbed by her breasts, he had to admit that she was very strong. He thought that Himeragi was also quite simr, which made him wonder whether the Lion King Organization were all muscle-heads.


    As for his battle, Haru thought that he should end it soon since he knew that he shouldn''t make them worry too much, and he also wanted to help those girls who had been transformed into Faux Angels.


    Haru had to admit that those Faux Angels were very strong, they had the ability to create a barrier to trap him, and this barrier was so powerful that it should be able to trap most of the strong beings in this world, especially when theybined their strength together. He also thought that primogenitors should be able to be defeated with thebination of the five Faux Angels that attacked him together.


    Haru kept observing those Faux Angels and realized that it seemed that they had two forms, but based on what he saw using "Elemental Sight," there should be three forms, but those Faux Angels shouldn''t be able to use thest form.


    Right now, those five Faux Angels are using the second form, and their appearance has also changed. Their two wings became six, and there is a huge eye on each of the wings.


    Still, because of this, Haru knew that he couldn''t let those girls who had be a Faux Angel stay in that state any longer since if they used their power more, they might die sooner orter, so which was why he didn''t hesitate and used his telepathic ability to manipte them.


    The moment Haru used his telepathic ability, those five Faux Angels stopped and didn''t move from their spots, then transformed back into their first form returned to an angel with two wings. Unlike when they were a human, the mind of the Faux Angels was quite simple since they weren''t that much different from a beast, their minds were controlled by their desire to defeat their enemies, and nothing else was on their minds, so it was quite easy for him to control them.


    Haru then approached them and checked their bodies, using his "Elemental Sight," and walked back toward La Folia and Sayaka, who were looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. Even though they didn''t say anything, their expressions told him everything.


    ''This is too easy, right?


    It was what was written on their faces at the time, and somehow, he just wanted to kiss them so they would wake up from their stupor, but at the same time, a beautiful girl, no matter what their expression, was still beautiful, huh?

 Chapter 1964 - They Just Can’t Escape...

    When Haru and the five Faux Angels descended as if nothing had happened, both Sayaka and La Folia were quite dumbfounded.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    It was so fast, and when Sayaka and La Folia recovered, Haru and the Faux Angelsnded in front of them, and when they were worried about him and wondering whether he would be alright, he ended the battle in a very anti-climatic way without doing anything.


    "Did you get any injuries?" Haru ignored Sayaka''s question and asked both of them back.


    Sayaka pouted, but then she asked, "Are you alright?" She only realized now that Haru''s clothes were pretty much alright, and she didn''t even sweat on his body, which made her realize that he was stronger than she had thought. "Wait a moment behind you!" She thought that it was only her imagination, but when the five Faux Angels stood behind him, she was startled and dumbfounded before she held the hilt of her sword, ready for the battle anytime.


    Subconsciously, Sayaka wanted to raise her sword, but then she found out the Faux Angels that fought against Haru before were motionless like a sculpture, showing no hostility at all.


    "You don''t need to worry. Everything is over La Folia. Are you okay?" Haru looked at Sayaka, then looked at La Folia. He controlled the five Faux Angels with his telepathic ability, and they were pretty much his loyal guards now. He knew that they were just fake angels, but even so, their power shouldn''t be underestimated, but frankly, he was wondering whether it was possible to make a real angel.


    Still, if Jeanne knew what he was doing now, then she might look at him with aplicated expression, but there was nothing that he could do. After all, the views of religion in different worlds were different. In a world where the myth appeared, the view of God was also quite different. He also wouldn''t be surprised if, in some worlds, God might be hunted and both Gods and humans were fighting against each other.


    However, Haru had to admit that it was good to have five cute angels as bodyguards for free, but at the same time, he thought that the Magus Craft, thepany that developed the Faux Angels and had attacked them, was quite stupid. He knew their Automata technology, but they were too stupid at how to sell them. If he owned thispany, then he would sell Automatan in the shape of a beautiful girl, and he was sure that the Automation would be sold easily.


    As for developing an angel because their Automatan couldn''t be sold, Haru was lost for words, but their Automatan and Angel technology interested him, so he might try to acquire thispanyter.


    "I''m fine." La Folia smiled and said, "It seems that you have gained a lot tonight, Haru." Facing his concern, she could see that the five Faux Angels had been subdued by Haru. She didn''t know how he did that, but he really had gained a lot of things.


    It was just La Folia didn''t say much about this and only smiled at Haru.


    "If you''re alright, then it is fine."


    La Folia didn''t speak, so Haru also didn''t say much either, but looking at Sayaka''s expression, he could see the atmosphere suddenly bing weird again. Although the five Faux Angels were still wearing a mask on their face, and they couldn''t see their appearance, they were still a girl after all, and when they were standing behind Haru, even if you didn''t want to think something lewd, it was impossible.


    Haru could see that Sayaka was jealous, and she looked at him with an ufortable expression as if saying, "I''m not happy!" But he pretended that he didn''t see it and diverted their attention to something else. "The big vampire sister is still living. Let''s ask her what''s really happening."


    The beast-man was killed by La Folia just now, and as for BB, who had fought against Sayaka, she was still alive, considering the vampire''s resilience and regeneration were very powerful, though her appearance was pretty bad right now.


    The original attractive and seductive tights were blown away into rags, and two soft melons were exposed and couldn''t be covered at all. Her body was covered with blood. Still, she was very sexy.


    BB was a vampire, and her recovery ability was very fast. After a period of time, although she might not fully be recovered, at least her body was no longer as bloody as when she was bombed by Sayaka before.


    It was just that even though her body was recovering, her consciousness hadn''t recovered, and she was still lying on the ground at this moment, but Haru didn''t take advantage of this beautiful scene and directly took off his shirt to cover her chest, which made both La Folia and Sayaka nodded with a satisfied expression at the same time. Still, La Folia and Sayaka had to admit that Haru''s body was too good!


    "She''s still in aa. How can we ask her?"


    Knowing Haru diverted the subject, Sayaka rolled her eyes, but her attention turned into Haru''s body, which was pretty good...


    "It''s alright, wait until she wakes up. The goal of these two is obviously to be the princess, and we still don''t know what kind of conspiracy is behind this incident, so you should be careful, La Folia."


    "Okay."


    With a light cough, Haru calmly told La Folia without changing his expression, knowing that he had changed the subject again. La Folia only smiled and didn''t expose his wrongdoings, only looked at him with a sweet smile, as if telling him that his advice was useful and all.


    "Then leave this woman to me. I''ll be responsible for the rest. Sayaka, take La Folia back with you first. Let''s deal with this situation in a low-key manner." Even though he said that he would solve this in a low-key manner, Haru wouldn''t do that, and he would use his channel to cause a big fanfare of this attack so the reputation of the Japanese government would be even worse, then they might not have a choice, but to abandon the Itogami Ind, and that way, he could im this ind as his dominion, before he continued his step to create an Empire.


    The only thing that he needed to wait for was a strong enemy that could destroy the world, then that way, his steps to dominate this world would be even easier.


    Although she understood this, Sayaka''s face still showed irritation. She hadn''t finished the matter of the five angels just now, and she wanted to ask what he was going to do with them, but she knew that their rtionship was still far from close, which made her annoyed!


    They weren''t even friends (Sayaka''s inner thought). How could she manage his personal affairs? Besides, if you said too much, would you be misunderstood? Would he think of her as an annoying girl?


    ''Even though you have kissed me before...'' Sayaka pouted and was somehow on the verge of crying. She was nervous and tangled, and of course, Haru could see it, which was why he held her hand gently as he stared into her eyes softly.


    "Huh?!" Sayaka''s face was so red she became flustered. "Wh - What are you doing?!"


    "Sorry, I can''t help it, but you should know I''m not a good man. You might regret itter," Haru said in a whisper.


    Sayaka was blushing, but when she heard her words, she snorted and said, "Don''t underestimate me! I know how bad the fourth primogenitor is!" She knew that Haru was very bad, especially when she knew that he had a lot of lovers, but she just couldn''t help it, right?


    "Is that so?" Haru smiled and said, "Then go back first. I''ll meet you againter."


    "Hmph! Don''t even think about running away! Even if you escape to the end of the world, I''ll catch you!" Sayaka snorted with blush.


    Haru chuckled and said, "Well, I want to see how you catch meter."


    Sayaka blushed, and her face was almost scalding because of her shyness at that moment.


    Looking at Haru and Sayaka, La Folia was quite jealous, but then she moved closer to Sayaka and whispered something, which caused Sayaka''s face to be even redder, and nodded shyly.


    Haru looked away and pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    "Then Haru, I will go back with Sayaka here. See youter."


    With a few sentences, Sayaka and La Folia left directly, like two pairs of good friends.


    Looking at La Folia''s back, Haru thought that La Folia was very aggressive. He shook his head and looked back. Of course, there was a reason why he didn''t leave with them. Looking at BB, who was still lying on the ground, he looked at her for a moment, wondering what he should do with her, but well, there should be something more important to do now.


    "How about youe out now?"


    "Have you already discovered me? As expected of the fourth primogenitor, you''re really amazing."


    "If I can''t even discover an ordinary person like you? How can I be worthy of the name of the fourth primogenitor? And if I''m too weak, you won''t rest assured to leave Kanon to me, right, Kensei Kanase-san? Cough! Cough! I mean, father-inw."


    "......." Kensei.

 Chapter 1965 - Down Payment

    As Haru spoke, a figure appeared behind him, and it was Kanon''s adoptive father, Kensei Kanase, who was also Kanon''s biological uncle. He didn''t feel surprised by Kensei''s appearance. Rather, he had expected Kensei to appear.


    However, when Kensei heard Haru''s words, he felt speechless, then he squinted his eyes. "The fourth primogenitor, have you done something sorry to Kanon?"


    "Of course not. She''s still young." Haru shook his head without hesitation.


    "Yes, you should wait a few years or so." Kensei nodded and was seemingly satisfied with Haru''s answer. "It seems that I didn''t misunderstand you, the fourth primogenitor. You really can protect Kanon." With a long sigh, he opened his mouth with emotion, and at the same time, Haru looked at Kensei weirdly.


    It was him, who forced Kensei and snatched Kanon from him and even threatened his life, but why did it seem that this guy was willing to give Kanon to him?


    "Of course, with me, no one can hurt her," Haru said naturally, then asked, "So what happened tonight? Were you the one nning it?" He was wondering whether this guy was the one who nned everything.


    "It can be said. It was me. It wasn''t me. I just yed the leading role. In the final analysis, it is just human ambition." Shaking his head, Kensei answered with a metaphorical answer. Although Haru didn''t have a good feeling toward Kensei, this guy really had a way with words.


    Everything happened because of human ambition.


    "Well, I won''t say much about this, and since I have proved that I can protect Kanon, I''ll leave now. You''re still her adoptive father and her uncle. If you have any problems, juste to the headquarters of the ck Clover."


    As for why La Folia was attacked before, it was quite simple, and Haru didn''t need to ask Kensei. The reason was quite simple, and that was because the royal blood that was flowing through La Folia''s body was the best material to create the Faux Angel, so she was targeted. If she was kidnapped, then, without doubt, she would be a guinea pig in Kensei''s hands.


    As for why those Faux Angels would decide to attack him, then it was probably because they were controlled by Kensei, but his original purpose wasn''t to capture La Folia. Instead, he wanted to send a BB, a beast-man, and these Faux Angels to the dead directly.


    Still, Haru had to admit that Kensei was very smart since this old man had made two ns at the same time, so even if Kensei failed, Kensei wouldn''t lose anything, and Kensei also didn''t fear death. Someone who didn''t fear death was the most troublesome one, which is why it was better for such a person to be under him rather than in the hands of other people. "Still, even if you''re Kanon''s adoptive father, I don''t feel good for you to y some pranks with me, so..."


    "..." Kensei.


    Haru took his CAD gun then shot it toward Kensei directly before he picked up BB, who was still unconscious on the ground, flying away together with five Faux Angels, leaving Kensei behind.


    Kensei, who was shot, closed his eyes subconsciously, but after a while, he didn''t feel anything, which made him wonder what was happening in his body, but then, suddenly he saw something soft on his chest, and he also felt that his thing disappeared. "Wh - What is this?!" He was at a loss, but he turned and left since he knew that it wasn''t the time to stay in this ce.


    Then shortly after both of them left, a sound of rm came, and the people from the Ind Guard arrived. However, when they arrived here, everything ended, and except for the unmanned warehouse that had been turned into ruins, there was nothing left for them.


    ---


    Haru, who was walking away, arrived at the top of the high-rise building that he owned, holding BB, and then put her down on the ground, took out a bottle of mineral water from the inventory, and poured it into her face. His mood was still very good when he put a prank on Kensei.


    Haru was wondering how Kensei''s life after that old man had be a middle-aged woman. With his "Elemental Sight," it was quite simple for him to turn the gender of someone, especially when he owned "Kampfer Bracelet in the past." The differences between both males and females were just in their chromosomes. If a male had an XY genotype, then a female had an XX genotype, he only changed them, and Kensei became a woman directly.


    However, enough of that since rather than thinking about Kensei, it was better to think about BB, the real beautiful woman in front of him.


    "Ah! Cough!"


    BB, who was in aa, was shocked by the cold water, and she quickly worked up. In fact, her injuries had recovered, and the reason why she didn''t wake up was just that she subconsciously needed to rest. After being stimted by Haru, she would naturally wake up.


    "The - The fourth primogenitor?"


    After BB woke up, Haru didn''t speak at first. Instead, BB suddenly was surprised and happy when she saw him. She had fallen in love at first sight and wanted to dominate him, so which was why she thought to kidnap him and make him into her little boyfriend, but who would expect this boy would be the fourth primogenitor? When she found out, it was already toote!


    Now facing him, BB subconsciously stood up from the ground, but she didn''t escape, observing her surroundings, but when she saw the five Faux Angels beside him, they stunned her.


    The Faux Angels were a killing weapon. They couldn''t be controlled, they would only kill each other, but right now, Haru didn''t have that controller on his hand, but these five Faux Angels were still behind him dutifully. What was going on?


    The amount of information that entered her head was toorge, and it was too sudden that BB couldn''t react for a while.


    "Put this on."


    Haru didn''t mind seeing BB''s tits, but he didn''t really want his anaconda to wake up after all. When BB woke up, everything was exposed directly, and it was hard for him to control his lustful nature.


    Getting the clothes that were thrown at by Haru, BB was stunned again since she could see he had taken something out of thin air, and she knew that such an act could only be done by an advanced space magician, but how the hell could the fourth primogenitor use such magic too?


    However, when BB thought about it calmly, she didn''t feel that much surprised, considering the existence of the fourth primogenitor was quite mysterious, so Haru might have some powers that she didn''t know. "Oh, the fourth primogenitor has brought me here. What do you want me to do?" After a moment of stupefaction, she quickly recovered. She showed a beautiful smile on her face. Sheughed and cast a wink at Haru. Although she wore a t-shirt, her two huge tits were hidden, their shapes were perfectly captured under the tight t-shirt, and two hard nipples could even be seen from it. It seemed intentional, but each of her actions deliberated to seduce Haru.


    "....."


    Haru had seen a lot of simr things in the past, and since this woman knew that she couldn''t deal with him, she decided to seduce him and also understood in her heart that there was something that he wanted to do and he wouldn''t kill her, so she would be bolder.


    Haru knew that as long as there was enough profit, this woman might not hesitate to betray her employer or, rather, she was like a time bomb, but could he be afraid? He directly pped BB''s butts without hesitation. As long as the opponent was a woman, he didn''t have a fear, or rather, he had seen a woman who was scarier than BB.


    *p!*


    "Hnmn~~." BB shuddered and bit her lower lip, staring at Haru with glistening eyes, seemingly very pitiful. ''Damn, how could it be so good!'' Inwardly, she thought that he was just a horny boy who didn''t know about sex or something, so she thought she could manipte him, but it seemed that this guy was more difficult than she had thought, but she epted this challenge!


    "I have something for you to do. If you do a good job, I can give you a very nice reward," Haru said as he kneaded her butts forcefully since her butts were too nasty, right?


    "Nice reward?" BB looked at Haru with interest and rubbed his chest with her tender and soft hands. She moved closer and whispered, "Can I ask for a down payment?"


    "Well, let''s go.." Haru didn''t say nonsense, then teleported directly before he sent the five Faux Angels to Mimori since he needed to discipline his new subordinate now.

 Chapter 1966 - Can I Sleep Here?

    "Senpai, you''re back!"


    When Haru returned, Himeragi was the first one who greeted him, and at the same time, it could be seen that her eyes were full of doubts and iprehension, and the reason for this reaction was quite obvious since the arrival of both Sayaka and La Folia made her feel very troubled and puzzled.


    Haru didn''t conceal what had happened today and the fact that he wanted to see La Folia. Himeragi also knew about Kanon''s identity, and he also talked about Kanon''s rtionship with La Folia, but suddenly Sayaka came to his house and told her that Sayaka and La Folia decided to stay in his house as good friends.


    What''s happening?


    Even if Himeragi didn''t show it in front of the two women, she was wondering in her heart. Now that Haru had returned, she needed to ask him what was happening. It was just these questions weren''t suitable to be asked here, so she could only cast a puzzled expression to see how Haru was going to answer.


    With her gaze, Himeragi thought that Haru should understand what she wanted to ask.


    "I''m back. What''s wrong, Himeragi? What happened to Sayaka and La Folia?"


    Himeragi was confused, but Haru pretended he was even more puzzled. There were a lot of things that happened tonight. When La Folia whispered to Sayaka before they parted, he knew what those two girls were nning, but he needed to pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    "Something happened tonight. I didn''t have a ce to sleep with Sayaka. I heard that you lived on Itogami Ind, so you don''t mind us sleeping here, right?"


    La Folia, who had afortable stay in Haru''s hot spring, greeted Haru with a sweet smile, showing a perfect smile without any bad intention, but her dress was full of temptation since she was only wearing a bathrobe and her body emitted some steam, which somehow made her quite erotic.


    "........" Haru.


    "Pr - Princess, why do you wear such a dress?!" Himeragi panicked, and she quickly looked at Haru, who had been staring at La Folia. "Senpai, don''t look!" She moved forward and tried to close his eyes, but she slipped, which caused her to fall on his chest. "What?!" She felt a strong sense of security andfort when she was caught by him.


    "You sure are clumsy, Himeragi," Haru said while looking at Himeragi helplessly.


    "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    "...." La Folia.


    Haru then looked at La Folia, then saw Sayaka, Asagi, Kanon, and Astarte and Rin, who also came to meet him at the entrance of the house and saw him, hugging Himeragi.


    "Cough! Cough!" Asagi coughed loudly.


    Himeragi was startled and quickly hid behind Haru shyly.


    Strangely when Sayaka looked at Himeragi, who was hugged by Haru, she didn''t feel jealous and annoyed toward Haru, but she felt jealous toward Himeragi at that moment.


    "Well, La Folia, I don''t mind if you decide to live here, but you should know my girlfriends are also living in my house. You should ask their opinion first," Haru said while looking at Rin and Asagi.


    "Oh? Do you remember us now?" Rin asked with a smile.


    "Does our opinion matter? You''ll bring one or two more girls anyway," Asagi said with a snort.


    "....." Haru looked at Asagi and Rin and thought that he might need to tell both of them who was the master at the house tonight. "Of course, your opinion does matter. After all, you two are my girlfriends."


    Sayaka was stunned, and they looked at Asagi and Rin at the same time.


    Himeragi and Kanon had aplicated expression, and as for Astarte, she was as nk as usual.


    "Well, I don''t mind if the princess decides to stay here," Rin said.


    "Me too." Asagi nodded and asked, "I also want to ask you a lot of things, princess."


    La Folia smiled, looking at both Asagi and Rin, and said, "Of course, I also want to talk with you two." She had decided to attack Haru, so of course, she needed to face both of his girlfriends. She then looked at Haru and said, "Then I can stay here, right, Haru?"


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t think too much if La Folia decided to stay here. Looking at La Folia right now, he knew that she should have given up on bringing Kanon back so he didn''t need to worry about letting her stay in his house, or rather, the one who was dangerous should be her since he stayed in his house since a lot of things might happen even if she just stayed for a night.


    However, unless Haru decided to marry her, he knew that even though La Folia might be quite open, she didn''t want to cross the line since he knew the special trait of the royal family of the Aldegyr Kingdom.


    The reason why the Aldegyr Kingdom could fight against Warlord''s Empire and the demon alike was because of their weapons that mixed magic and technology, and if Haru had intercourse with La Folia, all of that information regarding the weapons of the Aldegyr Kingdom would be taken by him, which was why, unless he was serious, and unless he decided to marry her, even if La Folia might tease him from time to time in the future, she wouldn''t ept to have intercourse with him.


    The temptation of the Aldergyr Kingdom technology was huge for a lot of people, but not for him, though.


    "By the way, this is your first time meeting each other, right? How can your rtionship be so close?" Asagi asked curiously, wondering how both Haru and La Folia could be so close, considering she needed a very long time to be together.


    "Of course, he has taken both my heart and my first kiss, so our course, our rtionship is pretty close, right, Haru?" La Folia said with a smile.


    "......"


    ''This girl...'' Haru looked at La Folia and understood the ck-belly trait of this girl.


    "Senpai..." Himeragi looked at Haru in disbelief since she had been beside him all the time, but he had never made a move on her, however... she looked at Rin, Asagi, La Folia, and Sayaka, somehow, she was wondering whether he loved a girl with a big chest and butts. She looked at her chest and knew that she was still young now and in the future, she would be able to grow bigger!


    "Onii-san..." Kanon looked at Haru with aplicated gaze.


    However...


    "Are you sure that he has kissed you? Were you not the one who kissed him?" Asagi suddenly said while looking at La Folia.


    La Folia smiled at Asagi and said, "Your name is Aiba Asagi, right?"


    "That''s right." Asagi nodded and didn''t show fear toward La Folia. La Folia might be a princess, and La Folia might have control over the army of the Aldegyr Kingdom. However, her man was Kasugano Haruka!


    Asagi didn''t think that anyone could defeat Haru, considering how strong he was.


    "Fufufu, I can''t wait to talk with you," La Folia said with a smile.


    "Me too." Asagi nodded, then whispered to Rin, "Rin, this girl is a vixen. We need to be careful."


    Rin nodded and also understood how dangerous La Folia was.


    Haru pretended that he didn''t see thepetition between the girls and told everyone to go back to sleep first since he was a bit tired from the battle, even though he didn''t, but before he went back, he needed to tell Kanon a bit. He moved closer to Kanon and whispered, "Kanon, can youe to my roomter?"


    "Huh?" Kanon was surprised, and her white face turned red, but she nodded while lowering her head.


    ''What the hell is this girl thinking?'' Haru was speechless then went back to his room, but he didn''t realize that Sayaka was staring at his back at that moment, and she made up her mind at that moment, but...


    Sayaka felt her shoulders being held by someone, and she heard a whisper from a familiar voice.


    "Sayaka, you''re thinking of taking the lead, right?" La Folia said with a smile.


    "........" Sayaka.

 Chapter 1967 - You Should Eat Your Food Without Leaving Anything Behind

    After he returned to his room, Haru continued with his job for a while. As for Asagi and Rin, they stayed with both La Folia and Sayaka since it seemed they needed to talk about something. His progress was about to dominate the Itogami Ind was about to take a set soon, and everything was quite smooth, especially when La Folia was attacked by the Magus Craft. Even though he knew that it sounded quite cold, he knew that this incident was very beneficial for him.


    Haru was on his job for a while until the door of his room was knocked on. "Enter."


    The door was opened gently, and Kanon showed her head through the gap of the door, looking at Haru shyly. "Onii-san... I - I''ming." Her white face was as red as an apple now, which made everyone who looked at her want to take a bite.


    "Come in, Kanon," Haru said calmly, but he had to admit that Kanon was very cute.


    "Ye - Yes!" Kanon was a bit jumpy, but she followed his words and entered his room before she closed the door.


    "Sorry to make youete at night." Haru stood up and walked to the sofa inside his room.


    "No - No, it is alright." Kanon also sat on the sofa next to him, and their distance was pretty close, which made her quite nervous, but at the same time, there was some eagerness and curiosity.


    "Alright, don''t be so nervous, and I didn''t invite you here to talk about something perverted," Haru said.


    "O - Onii-san!" Kanon''s face was so red.


    "Say, Kanon, have La Folia introduced herself to you?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s question, Kanon was surprised and showed hesitation before she nodded. "Um." She looked at Haru and said, "She has said that she''s my niece." It was quite weird when she was La Folia''s aunt, considering she was younger than La Folia, but who made her the illegitimate daughter of the previous Emperor of the Aldegyr Kingdom?


    "So, what do you think?" Haru asked softly.


    "What do I think?" Kanon looked at Haru with some confusion.


    "Do you want to go with her back to the Aldegyr Kingdom?" Haru asked.


    Kanon opened her eyes wide, lowered her head slightly, before she looked at him timidly and asked, "What do you think, Onii-san? Do you want me to go?"


    "No," Haru said without hesitation. He caressed Kanon''s head gently and said, "I have thought of you as my family, and I don''t want to part from you. I want you to stay with me forever."


    "Onii-san..." Kanon''s eyes were red and full of tears before she hugged him without hesitation. "Um, I don''t want to go! I want to stay with Onii-san forever."


    Looking at Kanon, who was moved by him, Haru didn''t feel surprised, and he had expected this result. Considering Kanon''s experience in love and how young she was, it was pretty normal for her to fall for him.


    In the original story, Kanon could fall for someone who was so oblivious and an idiot, so this result was quite expected, right?


    "Kanon..."


    "O - Onii-san..." Hearing his deep voice, Kanon realized that she was hugging him at this moment. Her face was so red, but then she raised her head, staring into his eyes.


    Haru looked at Kanon and had to admit that this girl was very beautiful but... "By the way, I have another confession."


    "Confession?" Kanon titled her head.


    "Well, let me tell you what had happened before," Haru said.


    "Yes." Kanon nodded with a serious expression and knew that what had happened tonight might have something to do with her.


    Haru then started to tell Kanon why and what had happened before and how her adoptive father was involved in this matter, and of course, he hid the fact that he had taken BB away and also would use this incident as a way to dominate the Itogami Ind.


    Listening to Haru''s story, Kanon''s expression becameplex since her adoptive father was involved.


    "So I gave your uncle some little punishment," Haru said.


    Kanon thought that her uncle had passed away, which made her feelplex, but she was surprised when she heard that he wasn''t. "Little punishment?"


    "Yes, you won''t have an uncle, but an aunt from now on," Haru said.


    "....." Kanon.


    Looking at Kanon''s expression, Haru directly took out the photo of the current Kanase Kensei and showed it to her.


    "....." Kanon.


    "This is your uncle. I have changed his gender to a female," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "......" Kanon.


    "So you won''t have an uncle now, but an aunt," Haru said.


    Kanon blinked her eyes and wasn''t sure how to react.


    Haru smiled and kissed her forehead gently, which made her blush. "You need to rest."


    "Um." Kanon nodded and felt all the information that she had heard was quite unbelievable, but when she heard that her uncle became an aunt, she couldn''t help but chuckle slightly since it was too funny. However, at the same time, she rubbed her forehead that was kissed by Haru and wondered whether she could ask something simr in the future.


    Looking at Kanon, who walked away, Haru felt a bit regret at why she wasn''t a high school student, but well, he decided to sleep first since it was better to erase his perverted thought and enter thend of dreams.


    Before dawn approached, Haru realized that someone had entered his room, but he didn''t move and kept sleeping, letting this person sleep beside him. He might not need to sleep, and it was alright for him not to sleep, but it was out of habit, and it was also veryfortable to sleep, especially when he was sleeping with a beautiful girl.


    The prey was right in front of him, so Haru didn''t hesitate to hug this girl directly in his arms.


    The girl seemed a bit surprised, but she feltfortable, so she didn''t move and kept sleeping with him while staring at him. She was wondering whether this guy was deliberately or had woken up, then hugged her without hesitation. If so, then she couldn''t help but chuckle and kiss his lips again.


    The girl had kissed his lips, after all, so she didn''t think that there was anything wrong with kissing him again, but this time, it was different since she had provoked a beast.


    When the girl''s lips touched against his lips, Haru ced his tongue inside the girl''s mouth subconsciously, rubbing her butts. ''I wonder whether Kanon will grow up like her?''


    As everyone had guessed, the one who had entered his bed was La Folia.


    La Folia, who had stopped Sayaka from entering before, entered Haru''s room and snuggled with him, but it seemed that the development was out of her expectation, and it was better than she had thought!


    La Folia felt her entire body was hot, and she felt the pleasure that she had never felt before. She let out a sweet moan one after another and sucked the oxygen through his mouth greedily since she was unable to take a breath with her lips being kissed by him.


    As gentle and soft body pressed tightly against him, Haru also felt his entire body was hot, but he still pretended that he hadn''t woken up.


    La Folia was a bit overwhelmed, but her head was nk from the pleasure. She thought to tease him, but she didn''t expect that he was about to be eaten!


    La Folia knew that it might not be good if they had sex directly, considering her status and all, but she didn''t care about that now since she just wanted to feel good about the man that she had chosen. "Haru..." She hugged his head, rubbing his soft hair before she pressed his face against her chest.


    However, this was a harem story, and as expected, there was always an ident!


    The door of his room was directly opened, and Sayaka rushed into his room. "Haru, the princess has disappeared!" She was sleeping next to La Folia, but when she didn''t see her, this made her panic!


    Sayaka hurriedly got up and rushed into Haru''s room, wanting to tell him the news, but what she didn''t expect was when she pushed the door of Haru''s room, she saw the scene where La Folia and Haru were snuggling to each other on the top of the bed, and this scene was too much for her!


    "Haru!!!"


    Anger, shy, unwilling, all kinds ofplicated thoughts suddenly rushed to her mind. What Sayaka wanted to do was to pull La Folia away and swap into the ce! But at the same time, she also wanted to smack La Folia''s butts since this girl was too cunning, right? La Folia tried to stop herst night, but this girl had entered Haru''s room, which was pretty sneaky!


    Hearing Sayaka''s words, Haru opened his eyes with some confusion. "Huh?" He then opened his eyes wide and looked at La Folia in his arms in surprise. "Huh? La Folia, what are you doing here?"


    "........." La Folia only rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was too shameless, right?

 Chapter 1968 - You Have Raised The Flag!

    Sayaka, who was still burning in anger just now, quickly calmed down when she heard Haru''s words. She waspletely confused, wondering what was happening since the scene in front of her was obviously that both Haru and La Folia were doing the act together, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "What are you doing here, La Folia?" Haru asked with some confusion.


    La Folia didn''t answer him and continued to sleep as if nothing had happened.


    Haru also sighed and said, "Sayaka, can you help me to bring La Folia away. I don''t know what''s going on, but she might have entered my room mistakenly." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take responsibility, butpared to theplicated La Folia, it was better to get the simple Sayaka first.


    Therefore in this situation, Haru put himself in a victim position, and Sayaka couldn''t get angry toward him. However, that was indeed the case since he didn''t expect La Folia to enter his room, so no one could me him for doing a sleep touching, right?


    Sayaka was stunned, but hearing Haru''s words, she quickly reacted. Although she didn''t fully understand the situation, she knew that everything was La Folia''s fault and she needed to drag her back!


    Sayaka felt a bit angry, but she knew that what she needed to do was to part the two of them! So she hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed La Folia, who was still sleeping, holding Haru tightly. She might be tasked with protecting La Folia, but she didn''t show mercy and pulled La Folia without mercy!


    "Huh? Sayaka?"


    When Sayaka pulled her rudely, La Folia finally opened her eyes in a daze, rubbing the corner of her eyes as if she was still sleeping¡ªperplexed, looking at Sayaka in surprise, ignoring the fact that her tits were almost shown at this moment.


    "Princess, you''re sleeping in the wrong ce!" Sayaka stared at La Folia with an annoyed gaze, clearly telling her that she didn''t buy her act at all.


    "Huh? Why am I here? Oh, I remembered that I went to the toilet at night. I felt a bit cold and came over in a daze..." After she realized what was happening, La Folia was taken aback for a moment and then suddenly remembered what had happened.


    "You...!"


    Sayaka was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Although she didn''t spend much time with La Folia, she understood La Folia''s character to some extent. She knew that La Folia was clearly the type of someone who loved to tease people, and she clearly knew that this girl was lying!


    Sayaka might be simple in some situations, but it didn''t mean she was stupid. She clearly knew what had happened, especially when La Folia was her rival in love, so her IQ was clearly increased dramatically!


    However, even if Sayaka knew everything, she couldn''t get angry at La Folia, considering her status as La Folia''s observer, and she was tasked to protect her safety. However, when she thought about what had happened, she felt a little sad. She wasn''t as bold as the princess, and she couldn''t show her feelings, so even if La Folia decided to be bolder and attacked Haru, she couldn''t say anything.


    Haru looked at La Folia, who was pulled, but this girl whispered something to his ear.


    "Let''s do it againter," La Folia said in a blush.


    Haru didn''t look at La Folia and kept looking at Sayaka, who was looking at the two in doubt. "It''s still a bit early. You should go and sleep." He hid his lower body in a nket, but how could La Folia let that happen, so she directly pulled the nket, showing his hard penis that showed through his boxer.


    "..........." Sayaka and La Folia.


    "Per - Pervert!!!" Sayaka''s face was so red, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes. However, there was a huge gap between her fingers.


    ".........." Haru.


    La Folia nodded and was satisfied with his reaction, showing that he was very healthy.


    "Can you go back now?" Haru asked helplessly.


    "Hmph!"


    Sayaka snorted and quickly rushed out since her face was so hot! Of course, she didn''t forget to pull La Folia with her since if she let La Folia stay here, then something might happen between the two. Still, she had to admit that his thing was so big!


    As for La Folia, she still showed a confused and innocent expression as if she didn''t understand anything, but she flushed and sweated on her chest, making people unable to believe that nothing really happened.


    Fortunately, although Sayaka was unhappy, she also understood the situation, so she didn''t cause trouble to Haru, pulling La Folia, and left the room, which made Haruy on his bed again, but he couldn''t fall asleep.


    Haru felt that it would be a bit bad if he decided to go to both rooms of both Asagi and Rin, so, in the end, he continued to work since it was almost the time for him to control this ind.


    When the sun shone, Haru worked out and took a bath, and everyone also had awoken. Himeragi prepared the breakfast as usual since she had decided to be a maid, but unlike before, she was helped by Kanon. Still, when he saw Himeragi''splexion, he could see that she didn''t sleep wellst night.


    After they ate, Sayaka and La Folia didn''t stay any longer, and they left immediately after breakfast. The strange atmosphere also disappeared, so then they left for school. After all, they were still students, and going to school was their main activity.


    They didn''t use a train, but a car directly since there were a lot of people on the train and in the morning, it was always packed, which made them very ufortable.


    When they arrived, Haru didn''t join them in the ss. Rather, he went to Natsuki''s office since this woman didn''t go back, and he knew that she had been very busy with what had happenedst night.


    "Good morning, Natsuki-chan," Haru said with a smile.


    Natsuki sipped the ck tea and asked, "So has the princess be your lover?"


    "........." Haru.


    "So, can you tell me more about what has happened?" Natsuki asked calmly. She didn''t think too much about the number of girls that Haru was going to take, or rather, she had given up thinking about it, considering she knew that if he wanted, it was possible for him to take all the girls in this school, or rather, all the girls in the Itogami Ind or more? Which was why she didn''t want to think too much about it.


    "Isn''t this matter has been shown on the news?" Haru asked. The matter of La Folia being attacked by terrorists couldn''t be hidden, and it became huge news in the world. Of course, it was because of him, and he also put all the me on Magus Craft, which caused thispany to be bankrupt, and with the loss of its reputation, the price of acquisition of thispany became even lower, which was great for him. Of course, he also put the me on the Japanese government for not being able to protect the safety of the princess, which made the Japanese government think about giving up the Itogami Ind since this ind gave them a lot of trouble.


    "That''s true, but I want to hear it from your mouth," Natsuki said calmly.


    "Well, I don''t mind," Haru said and sat on the sofa.


    Natsuki also followed and sat on hisp.


    "..........."


    Haru patted her head gently and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll get you out of that prison."


    "I''m waiting," Natsuki said with a smile.


    "Still, if someone can break out of prison, then I might be able to speed up the process," Haru said.


    Natsuki was speechless and said, "Don''t think about it. It is impossible for someone to escape from that prison."


    "Really? I think that someone might have escaped from that ce," Haru said.


    "Why do you think so?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    "Because you have raised the g," Haru said without hesitation.


    "........." Natsuki.


    "Well, let''s talk about what happenedst night first," Haru said.


    "Yes." Natsuki nodded and didn''t think too much since she knew that it was impossible for someone to escape from the legendary prison, right?


    If Haru knew what this woman was thinking, then he could only say, ''Woman, you really have raised the g.''

 Chapter 1969 - It’s Too Late

    As he returned to his ss, Haru could see that the ss was very noisy, everyone was talking to each other, especially when the news about La Folia being attacked by a terrorist in the Itogami Ind was known into the world and Natsuki wasn''t here.


    If Natsuki was here, then everyone would shut their mouths without hesitation.


    "Haru!" 2x


    Rin and Asagi quickly approached him when they saw hime to the ss. They didn''t know what he was talking about with Natsuki, but they knew that it must be rted to what had happenedst night.


    "I wonder how everyone''s reaction is when they know that the princess is rted to you," Rin said with a mischievous smile.


    "....." Haru.


    Asagi snorted and asked in a whisper, "How was it? How was the feeling of sleeping with the princess?"


    "It''s worse than sleeping with the two of you," Haru said with a meaningful smile.


    Asagi and Rin blushed instantly and pinched this bastard!


    Haru onlyughed and whispered, "Tonight?"


    "Um." 2x


    Asagi and Rin nodded shyly. The two of them were quite hesitant at first, but when they did it together, they realized how nice it was, but of course, they wouldn''t say this out loud and kept it a secret.


    When Haru, Asagi, and Rin were talking to each other, their ssmates couldn''t help but cast jealousy toward the three of them.


    The girls were jealous of Asagi and Rin since Haru was their crush, especially when they felt his subtle flirt, which somehow made them a bit crazy somehow.


    Haru''s rtionship with everyone was very good, especially the girls, but he had enough with both Asagi and Rin, so he didn''t try to seduce them again.


    As for the guys, even though their rtionship with Haru was very good, they were also jealous of him. After all, two famous beauties in the high school beauty had be his lovers (ording to the rumor). Not only the beauty in high school, but the beauty in the middle school also couldn''t escape from his clutch, which caused them to be desperate.


    Even though no one said it, they made an organization stop Haru from seducing any more beautiful girls in the school. Even though this organization was useless, it at least gave them somefort, thinking that they were able to stop the girls from falling for him again. Still, they also felt a bit scared inside since they had heard that some students who had caused trouble were transferred away from the school, but it was only a rumor and they couldn''t confirm it, along with his good reputation, they felt like it was impossible for him to expel those students.


    If Haru knew what they were thinking, he wouldn''t bother to fix their misunderstanding since he really did it, transferring their parents'' jobs away far away since he was annoyed with them. Still, they were only normal humans, and he wouldn''t think too much since he could destroy them by just using his thoughts.


    When Haru, Rin, and Asagi were talking to each other happily, the one who was the mostplicated was both Yaze and Kojou.


    Yaze was, after all, Asagi''s childhood friend, and their rtionship was only a friend, so even though he felt that his friend had moved far away, he didn''t think too much. After all, he also knew the difference between a male and a female, and he also knew Asagi''s rtionship with Haru, who was known as the fourth primogenitor, so he had never thought too much since he could see that she was very happy with Haru. However, he was worried about his best friend. Looking at Kojou, who rested his face on the table with a strange expression, staring at Asagi, before he said, "Kojou, give up."


    "What?" Kojou was dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Asagi has be Haru''s lover," Yaze said clearly.


    When he heard those words from Yaze, Kojou felt very ufortable. Before Haru came, the rtionship between him, Asagi, and Yaze were very close to each other, but when Haru came, Asagi started to distance herself from both of them, or rather, she didn''t have time to manage the two of them.


    Before Kojou could ask Asagi to help him with his homework and various matters in the school, but now, Asagi was toozy to talk with him, and when he asked her whether she could help her, she would only answer him with a perfunctory answer, clearly showing ack of interest, which made him depressed.


    Kojou looked at Yaze and asked, "Do you think that it is alright? Haru has Tsukishimas as his lover, right?" He felt that it was wrong for Haru to have two lovers at the same time, but if he knew what he did in the original plot, then he didn''t have a right to say those words to Haru.


    "What''s wrong? It isn''t a crime to date two girls at the same time." Yaze looked at Kojou and said, "You can see that they''re happy, so you don''t need to think too much, and it also has nothing to do with you." He didn''t think too much about Kojou''s words since he knew how dull and oblivious this guy was, but looking at Kojou at this moment, he knew that this guy might realize how important Asagi''s existence was. However, it was toote.


    Kojou didn''t know what he was feeling, but he felt that it was ufortable, and at the same time, he also knew that it was toote. When he was in deep thought, suddenly he could hear the exim of his ssmates.


    "Hey, look at that car!"


    "What a luxurious car..."


    "I wonder who that is?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw a lot of luxurious cars were in the parade, parking in front of their school, but then when they saw the person who walked out from the car, they became even dumbfounded!


    "PRINCESS!"


    The news about La Folia being attacked by the terrorist was very hot at this moment so when they saw La Foliae to their ss, they quickly knew about her, but at the same time, they were dumbfounded, thinking about what La Folia was doing in their school.


    La Folia, who was a princess, had gotten used to the stare of a lot of people, so she didn''t care much. She only looked around, and when she saw her target, she quickly waved her hand with a happy smile and approached him.


    "Haru, I havee~~."


    La Folia said with a cute smile as she arrived at his ss.


    "......"


    Not only Haru, but also all of his ssmates were dumbfounded, and at the same time, they thought that even if they were able to stop the girls in their school from falling for him, they couldn''t stop a girl from outside of their school from falling for him, and at the same time, they thought that this guy''s charm was a bit too much, right?

 Chapter 1970 - Are You Willing?

    "...." Haru.


    "Hehehe..." La Folia chuckled happily when she saw Haru''s reaction and said, "Are you surprised?"


    Haru didn''t say anything and looked at both Asagi and Rin, wondering whether they knew about this matter, but both of them also looked at him at the same time.


    Asagi and Rin might have talked with La Foliast night, and they also knew about how La Folia was interested in Haru, but La Folia sneaked out secretly to Haru''s room, and both of them didn''t really know what had happened, so they thought that Haru might ask La Folia toe, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "La Folia, why are you here?" Haru asked.


    "What? You''re not happy that I''m here?" La Folia pouted while looking at Haru.


    Haru had a share of experience with a woman, so he knew that this girl was acting. He only looked at this girl with a smile and asked, "You''re not afraid that there will be gossip about us?" Well, even if there was gossip, he could also stop the news easily.


    "I''m not!" La Folia shook her head without hesitation and moved closer toward him. "And even if there''s a gossip between us, our rtionship is very close enough that we have shared a bed together, right?" She whispered those words to him with a happy smile.


    "Cough! Cough! La Folia, did you forget that we''re both here?" Asagi suddenly said.


    Rin didn''t say anything and only stared at La Folia.


    La Folia smiled and said, "Of course, I didn''t forget about you two."


    Then three girls talked to each other happily, talking about random things like a close sister.


    "........"


    Haru looked at the three girls and thought that the girls'' friendship was really weird, but he didn''t think too much as long as they didn''t fight with each other, and even if they were fighting, he could make their rtionship better in bedter.


    Haru also joined the conversation, and as for La Folia''s intention toe to his ss, it didn''t really matter since he knew that this girl didn''t n anything bad, or rather, it felt like she was like a girl in love.


    "Hmm~~, Yukina-chan''s lunch is great!" La Folia said as she ate the sausage that was cooked by Himeragi.


    When Haru thought about Himeragi, he realized that he hadn''t called her first name, and their rtionship was still in stagnation, but frankly, he wasn''t in a hurry since she was still in middle school. However, he also knew that he needed to do something and thought that it might be good to bring her on a holiday or something.


    As the lunch break ended, La Folia also decided to go back. "Then I''ll go back first. See youter, Haru~~." Leaving with a smile, everyone could see that her mood was very good at this moment.


    Haru thought that he needed to visit that girlter.


    "Isn''t it nice to have a princess to love you?" Rin asked with a grumble.


    "Princess might be beautiful, but you''re better in my eyes," Haru said with a smile and hugged her waist.


    "Hmph!" Rin snorted, but she didn''t move away from him, moving closer.


    "Hey, watch the asion! You should do this kind of thing at home!" Asagi also wanted to join, but she knew that this wasn''t a good time to do this.


    Still, with the appearance of La Folia, everyone at the school was shocked and didn''t expect that Haru would be an acquaintance of the princess, but deep down, they knew that it might be only a time before the princess might be eaten, especially the girls. However, the guys might try to escape from reality and didn''t think too much.


    As for Kojou, he had aplicated expression before he looked away since he wasn''t sure why he felt that a lot of things were stolen from him.


    ---


    As the school ended, Himeragi and Kanon had been waiting for him because they wanted to go home together.


    "Senpai, let''s go back," Himeragi said with a smile.


    However...


    "Sorry, Himeragi, I have something to do," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded, then quickly asked, "Can Ie with you, Senpai?"


    "Sorry, you can''t follow me," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Himeragi frowned and showed that she was unhappy.


    Haru nced at Kanon, then looked at Himeragi and said, "You should know that Kanon''s situation might still be dangerous. You should stay with her all the time for now."


    "I..." Himeragi wanted to say something, but her shoulders were grasped by Haru.


    "Please, Himeragi! You''re the only one that I can trust!" Haru stared at Himeragi with an earnest expression.


    Himeragi blushed, and her heart was shaken before she nodded. "Yes, Senpai!"


    "Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile while thinking that Himeragi was very easy, and as long as he pushed her a bit, she would follow his request unconditionally, which made him think about the Lion King Organization''s intention to send this girl.


    ''Are they sending this girl to be my observer or to be my lover?'' Haru had a feeling that it was thetter, and if so, he had to admit that the Lion King Organization was very vulgar, and at the same time, he might need to visit this organization in the future so it wouldn''t cause too much trouble.


    After solving Himeragi, Haru went to visit La Folia directly.


    La Folia stayed in the new hotel since her previous hotel had exploded by a bomb.


    As he arrived, La Folia quickly weed him to her room, ignoring his nk expression.


    "Don''t you worry that we''ll enter the headlines in the gossip news?" Haru mentioned to La Folia about her action that came to his school so suddenly.


    "Princess, you''re too much!" Sayaka couldn''t help butin when La Folia left her to visit Haru''s school, which made her annoyed and jealous!


    "You don''t need to worry. Our news won''t appear in the media, and the only people who know about our matter are probably the students in your school," La Folia said. "Rather, haven''t you also sent an order to your people to erase our news?"


    For someone such as Haru and La Folia, it was very easy to manipte the media, and if the media didn''t want to make an enemy of them, then they wouldn''t do something unnecessary.


    "Still, do you hate to be gossiped to have a rtionship with me, Haru?" La Folia asked with a sad expression.


    "No, I''m happy, but I don''t want to be seen as an animal in the zoo." Haru knew that once people knew about his rtionship with La Folia, a lot of people would look at him as if he was a rare animal.


    "That''s true. I''m sorry if I have caused you trouble," La Folia said and apologized. She knew that if the news about her rtionship with Haru was known to the world, his life wouldn''t be peaceful anymore.


    "No, you don''t need to." Haru sipped the tea and asked, "So what''s the reason why you came to my school?"


    Sayaka also stared at La Folia, trying to see what this girl wanted to do since she knew that this girl was sneaky and cunning.


    "Geez...." La Folia pouted and said, "You must have realized why I came to your school, right?"


    "If you don''t say it clearly, then I won''t know, La Folia," Haru said with a smile.


    "You really love to tease people, especially on the bed earlier..." La Folia murmured with a blush.


    La Folia was murmuring, but of course, Sayaka heard it clearly. "Be - Bed?!" She then stared at Haru and quickly asked, "Haru, what the hell did you do with the princess?!"


    ".........."


    Haru only stared at Sayaka and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Who - Who is jealous?!" Sayaka quickly denied it with a red face.


    "Cough! Cough!" La Folia quickly interrupted them since she knew that if this continued, then her momentum would be destroyed, and she would see both Haru and Sayaka fliting to each other again.


    Sayaka was startled, but she red at Haru.


    Haru didn''t care much about Sayaka since it was only a time before he pushed her on the bed, and at that time, she would be obedient. "So?" He looked at La Folia again and asked.


    "I just want to know you more, Haru," La Folia said with a sweet smile.


    "......" Haru and Sayaka.


    "Say, Haru, what do you think about me? If I say that I want to make an heir with you, will you willing?" La Folia asked while staring at Haru''s eyes.


    "......."

 Chapter 1971 - Closer Than You Think

    "Pr - Princess!"


    Sayaka was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "What are you talking about, Princess?! How can you make an heir with him?!"


    Haru only stared at Sayaka and thought that he should make an heir with this girl first.


    "Because I like him." La Folia looked at Sayaka and asked, "So is there something wrong with it?"


    "..."


    La Folia''s reason was so simple, but it caused Sayaka to panic! After all, unlike La Folia, Sayaka couldn''t be honest with her feelings!


    If someone had to give an example, Sayaka was like an elementary school student who was shy of his crush and showed his affection by pulling a prank on the girls that he had a crush on.


    "Do you like me?" Haru was speechless. He only met for a day, but this girl was too aggressive, right? In his case, he loved to y around with his target before he caught them since the sense of aplishment when he got them was better, but directly eating them also wasn''t bad either. However, unlike a normal girl like Sayaka, La Folia''s mind wasn''t simple, but at the same time, it was also simple, which was very contradictory.


    If La Folia asked him to date, then Haru would agree without hesitation, but asking him to marry and asking for an heir was a different matter. He might have married, but it didn''t mean that he would marry someone as long as they were beautiful, and even though he might have sex with a beautiful girl, it didn''t mean he wanted to have his children with a girl that he met for a day. "There''s more than that, right?" Even though she had said those words, he couldn''t see her blushing or shy. It was so normal that it made people wonder whether she was serious or not. However, he knew that this girl was only shy, so he used that expression to hide her emotion. But at this moment, he didn''t want to agree with La Folia''s confession, and he knew that she had another purpose of confessing to him.


    "Well... you''re not wrong. After all, if you marry me, then Kanon will be my family again." When La Folia confessed to Haru, she also had another purpose, but she didn''t hide it and frankly told him.


    "This..."


    Sayaka was speechless, wondering whether it was alright, but on the other hand, Haru was very calm.


    "Sorry, La Folia."


    Haru had guessed La Folia''s thought, and he knew that this girl couldn''t be frank with her feelings, especially with Sayaka beside them, so he just followed her and nodded, understanding her situation.


    "That''s a pity..."


    Although she was rejected, La Folia didn''t show sadness or disappointment on her face. Her reaction was very calm, as if she had expected this result a long time ago.


    Based on his understanding of a woman, unlike a guy, a woman wasn''t afraid of rejection or humiliation. Rather, they were afraid of being forced (****) since they were physically weak, or rather, La Folia would be more aggressive from now on.


    "Although we are not lovers, we''re still good friends, right?"


    "Of course, I''m also happy to have you as my friend, La Folia," Haru said as he gave her a meaningful smile.


    La Folia noticed Haru''s smile and couldn''t help but look away, feeling a bit embarrassed, thinking that this guy could see everything about her. It was as if she was naked in front of him, which made her very shy, but she didn''t hate this feeling.


    Still, the friendship between both Haru and La Folia was very good.


    Haru had an intention to dominate this world, and La Folia was a good partner for it. The Aldegyr Kingdom might be a small kingdom, but the power of this kingdom couldn''t be ignored, and it was superior in terms of thebination of both technology and magic items.


    Meanwhile, Haru was the owner of the ck Clover group and the fourth primogenitor. In other words, he had be one of the superior powers in this world.


    With the friendship between the two, both of them would meet often, and along with those meetings, a lot of things could happen between the two, which both Haru and La Folia had anticipated, or rather, they anticipated their meeting more than the other things.


    Only Sayaka was still stupid and didn''t understand what was happening. She thought that both of them had be friends, and didn''t talk about marriage anymore, which made her very happy!


    However, Sayaka didn''t see it when Haru and La Folia looked at each other. They both saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Both of them smiled meaningfully, and of course, they didn''t need to say it clearly.


    So after that, Haru got up and left after he chatted with La Folia and Sayaka for a while, and as expected, with both the power of Haru and La Folia, the news about La Folia''s visit to his school didn''t appear in the media, and the gossip only limited to the school, and it might be only a moment before the students forgot about it.


    While the rtionship between Haru and La Folia became closer without anyone knowing it, Kojou was staying at his apartment, lying on the sofa in aplicated mood. He wasn''t sure why he felt that everything seemed to be starting to distance himself. Not only Asagi, but he also saw that Yaze also slowly distanced himself from him, which somehow made him lonely.


    Kojou also thought about his mother, who usually went back at least three times a month since she was a workaholic, but sometimes, his mother didn''t go back, and if Nagisa didn''te to visit Mimori, then he wouldn''t know about his mother''s situation.


    Kojou let out a sigh and thought that everything happened after he had be a human again, and he felt when he lost his power as a vampire, he also started to lose a lot of things. Unfortunately, he was stupid, so he didn''t think too much, and he also didn''t think too much about it while wondering whether he should invite everyone to y together or something.


    "Kojou-kun! Kojou-kun! Kojou-kun!"


    "Huh?" Kojou looked upzily and looked at his little sister, who seemed to be excited. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not what''s wrong?!" Nagisa was annoyed by Kojou''sck of response and said, "Look, what do I have here?"


    Looking at Nagisa, who showed a letter in her hand, Kojou was confused and asked, "Letter?"


    "Um." Nagisa nodded with a smile and said, "Yuuma is going to Itogami Ind!"


    "Yuuma? Really?" Hearing his childhood friend was going to visit Itogami Ind, Kojou became pretty excited and all the depressed mood that he had thought before disappeared immediately, but he didn''t realize that at this moment, he might have lost his childhood friend too.

 Chapter 1972 - Itogami Island Is Very Peaceful

    Even though the matter of the Faux Angel, La Folia, and Magus Craft ended, it didn''t mean that Haru was free, or rather, he was quite busy right now, considering he needed to do research to free Natsuki from the legendary prison.


    As a witch, Natsuki gained incredible power such as space maniption, chain maniption, and also to manipte the legendary prison, but the price of that power was huge too since she was unable to get out from the legendary prison, living there forever to maintain that prison.


    If Haru didn''t have an "Elemental Sight," then it might take a long time for him to do deep research on that legendary prison. Luckily, he borrowed it from Tatsuya. As for returning to Tatsuya, he could do itter when he gained another power in the future, especially the power to copy.


    Haru knew his "Snatch" ability was very powerful, and he could steal anything as long as he wanted, but at the same time, he also wanted to share the power that he had gained with his girls. With his "Snatch" ability, he could give his power to his girls, but in exchange, he would lose that ability, so he was wondering whether he could duplicate that ability before he gave them.


    Haru thought for a while and felt that it was a bit difficult. His "Kiss" gave him the power to duplicate anything as long as he put a sticker on that thing, and with this ability, he had duplicated a lot of things from GT Robot, Nkuvera, and a lot more. However, he knew that this duplication was temporary, and as long as someone pulled the sticker, the duplication would disappear.


    Haru wanted to improve the power of the "Kiss," but he shook his head since it might need a lot of time, so he thought to do other things such as his preparation to dominate the Itogami Ind, to let Natsuki escape from the price of gaining her power, and his n with girls on Halloween Festa.


    It was only a time for him to release Natsuki from the legendary prison, and he thought to visit that legendary prison directly, entering it, but he had a feeling that something would happen on this Halloween Festa, and he had always believed in his feeling. He knew that something would happen. Even though he didn''t know what would happen, he knew that this event would make it easier for him to dominate the Itogami ind, and he also believed that a new heroine would appear.


    Still, even with all of those words, Haru hadn''t exined what Halloween Festa was.


    In simple terms, the Halloween Festa was just a Halloween festival, but in Itogami Ind, this was a very special event that was held once every year. During this time, the permission to enter this ind would be easier, so whether it was a tourist or a businessman, they would enter the ind during this time, and at the same time, it also made Natsuki became very busy since, with a lot of people entering the ind at the same time, it would bring trouble.


    Natsuki was almost overwhelmed, and in the end, she asked him whether she could borrow some of the GT Robot since she knew how powerful the GT Robot that was owned by Haru was.


    The reason why the ck Clover group was very famous was because of its GT Robot, which was a very powerful robot, and it was so powerful that it could defeat various demons easily with just a fist.


    However, the GT Robot wasn''t being sold by the ck Clover group, or rather, it was used as a bodyguard or a mercenary mission since who would sell such an amazing technology.


    Even though Haru didn''t care much about the GT Robot, he knew the power of the GT Robot in this world was very powerful, and it could destroy those demons in the Itogami Ind easily.


    If it was before, Haru wouldn''t bother to lend the GT Robot, but now it was different, the Itogami ind almost became his, and by lending the GT Robot, he could also gain Natsuki''s heart, so why not?


    As for stealing the information on the ind management, Haru didn''t need that since he had made his spywork that could steal any data in this world.


    Still, the Halloween Festa was quite nearby, and the girls were very excited, so Haru also helped them to make various costumes for them.


    Nagisa also directly lived in his house since she wanted to get her costume too, but now, she went home since she heard that she received a letter from a childhood friend or something, so everyone in the house decided to rest and yed a game together.


    Everyone was ying a racing game, but their eyes were staring at Haru and Astarte at this moment since they were quite jealous of Astarte, who was sitting on hisp, especially both Kanon and Himeragi.


    "What''s wrong, Kanon, Himeragi?" Haru asked.


    Himeragi frowned since she realized that she was still called by her family name, and at the same time, it made her depressed.


    "No - Nothing, Onii-san..." Kanon was very shy, her face blushed, but she nced at Astarte with a jealous expression.


    "Do you want to sit on myp too?" Haru asked.


    "Hu - Huh?!" Himeragi and Kanon were dumbfounded.


    Astarte didn''t show an expression from the beginning to the end, but she leaned back on his chest while ying a game with a nk expression.


    Himeragi''s face was red, but Kanon looked at Haru and asked, "Um... is that okay?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded and patted his other thigh. "Come here." He lifted Astarte and let her sit on his left thigh, leaving his right thigh empty. He could see that Astarte was a bit displeased, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Th - Then..." Kanon was very shy, but she still sat on Haru''sp. His body was huge, and she was quite petite, so there was room for her to sit in. "You feel warm, Onii-san..." She snuggled and smelled the smell of his body. ''Onii-san smell so nice...''


    "Really? Then I''ll make you warmer." Haru then hugged Kanon''s waist, moving her closer, which made her blush.


    "........" Himeragi.


    "O - Onii-san..." Kanon looked at Haru shyly, but she didn''t move away from him.


    Haru looked at Kanon and really thought that she really resembled Sora, which made him really miss her. He had been away for a long time, after all, living in another world alone. Luckily, he had a lot of girls, or else he would be pretty lonely.


    Haru then looked at Himeragi and asked, "Himeragi, how about you too?"


    "Huh - Huh?!" Himeragi was startled, and her face was so red.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "I...." Himeragi hesitated, but she had to admit that she was so jealous of both Kanon and Astarte.


    Kanon looked at Himeragi, and even though she felt reluctant to move, she was a very kind girl. Looking at Himeragi, who looked at them with jealousy, she decided to offer her position. "It feels good, Yukina-chan. How about you try it too?"


    "......" Haru looked at Kanon, wondering why her words seemed to be misleading.


    "Then... Then I''ll ---" When Himeragi was about to say something, suddenly the sound of the footsteps and the loud noise were heard.


    "Haru! Can you apany me to meet my childhood friend?"


    Nagisa suddenly entered the room, but then she saw Himeragi was looking at her with displease, which made her confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "........."


    Haru thought that the Itogami Ind was very peaceful today.

 Chapter 1973 - Can You Believe Me?

    Hearing Nagisa''s request, who asked him to apany her to meet her childhood friend, Haru didn''t agree immediately, but rather he asked who was this childhood friend.


    Nagisa didn''t mind and quickly showed her childhood friend a photo during her childhood.


    "What do you think?" Nagisa looked at Haru with a smile and said, "He''s quite handsome, right? His name is Yuuma Tokoyogi." Still,pared to Haru, she felt like Yuuma was still far away.


    "Yuuma Tokoyogi, huh?"


    Looking at the photo of Nagisa''s childhood friend, Haru agreed, which somehow made everyone feel surprised, considering he usually didn''t have an interest in the guy, but little did they know that unlike them, he could see what they couldn''t see and at the same time, he could also make Nagisa feel happy, so why not?


    Haru could also use that time to tour around Itogami Ind, considering it was also his first time at the Halloween Festa. Everyone was also quite excited since they were about to take his first time.


    Then it was time to meet the childhood friends of both Nagisa and Kojou.


    Not only Haru, who decided toe, but all the girls beside him also decided toe, and Yaze also decided toe. Looking at Yaze, who was also joining them, he knew that he would do something sorry for Yaze''s family in the future if their family dared to cause him trouble, considering Yaze''s family had considerable power on the Itogami Ind since Yaze''s father was the governor of the Itogami ind.


    As for Yaze, Haru knew that Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization and his task was to observe Kojou, but since Kojou had be a normal human, there was no need to observe Kojou anymore, and he could see how hard Yaze tried to get close to him, though, he really didn''t have an interest in Yaze.


    "Hey, why are you all here?!" Kojou looked at a group of people, and he was lost for words, but if someone looked closely at him, they could see that he was very happy that everyone could join him to meet his childhood friend.


    "Isn''t it fine? I have invited them!" Nagisa said without hesitation since she wanted to introduce everyone to his childhood friend.


    "Right, can you show me your friend''s photo?" Yaze asked since he hadn''t seen Yuuma''s photo.


    "Here!" Nagisa happily showed a photo of herself with Kojou and Yuuma on her phone.


    "Wow, what a handsome man," Yaze said in surprise.


    "Still, it feels weird to know that Kojou has such a childhood friend," Asagi said with a strange expression.


    "Shut up!" Kojou was annoyed, but at the same time, he felt relief when he thought his rtionship with everyone had be normal.


    "But I don''t understand why you want to apany them, Haru," Rin said with a confused expression since, ording to her knowledge, Haru had never had an interest in a handsome guy, or rather, this guy didn''t have any interest to talk with a guy unless it was necessary, so she was quite confused by his intention toe to this meeting.


    Kanon and Himeragi also looked at Haru curiously.


    "Didn''t Nagisa invite me? Why should I reject her invitation?" Haru said in a perfunctory manner, wondering when Yuuma Tokoyogi was going toe.


    "How fishy..." Asagi looked at Haru, squinting her eyes, and said, "You must be hiding something. There must be a reason why you decide toe to meet the childhood friends of both Nagisa-chan and Kojou."


    "Why are you so persistent? Can you believe me?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.


    "No!"


    The girls said at the same time since they knew this guy''s personality well.


    Haru looked helplessly at them before he changed the topic of the conversation naturally.


    As for Kojou and Yaze, they realized once Haru started to talk, the girls started to ignore them, which made them helpless.


    The girls didn''t care much about Kojou and Yaze and kept persisting with him to tell them the real reason why Haru decided to meet Yuuma Tokoyogi, but Nagisa was annoyed and quickly said, "Hey, why didn''t you want Haru to apany me to meet my childhood friend?!" She was quite pleased when Haru decided to apany her, but everyone''s reaction was too much, which made her annoyed!


    "Nagisa-chan, you can''t me us too much," Himeragi said with an awkward expression.


    "Well, Onii-san is...." Even Kanon also understood that Haru had never had an interest in a guy, which was why she was also confused at the reason why Haru suddenly wanted to meet Nagisa''s childhood friend.


    "Haru, do you feel something weird about Yuu-chan?" Nagisa then looked at Haru, wondering what this guy had found out.


    Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I do find something interesting."


    "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded, but in their faces, they showed an "as expected" expression. There was no way for Haru to have an interest in a guy, and they knew that there must be another reason why Haru decided to apany Nagisa to meet this Yuuma Tokoyogi.


    As foring to the Halloween Festa, they could visit it themselves without both Yaze and Kojou since they were unfamiliar with the two of them. Kojou and Yaze might be ssmates of both Haru, Asagi, and Rin, and even Kanon and Himeragi also knew about them, but even so, their rtionship was only like that. They only knew their names, and they didn''t know much about them.


    The reason why the harem protagonist could be a harem protagonist was that they had an ability to be on the side of the heroines during their crisis or their most vulnerable moment, so they would cause the heroines to be crazy about them. Even if the harem protagonist was dull, oblivious, and also had a bad temper, the girls would be crazy about them, and at the end of the story, they would get all the harem.


    However, with Haru joining them, their chance of getting the girls would be zero, considering they were dull and oblivious.


    Haru knew that Kojou had a harem protagonist setting, considering Kojou had a little sister, parents that had never been at home, a beautiful ssmate, and also a childhood friend. It was the most cliche setting of the harem protagonist, so he could easily tell the real identity of Yuuma Tokoyogi.


    Still, when Haru thought of Kojou, he couldn''t help but think of Ichika Orimura, who was also his ssmate in the past and the same as Ichika, he knew that Kojou would be his brother-inw or stepson in the future.


    Haru was about to answer them, however...


    "Kojou!"


    Hearing someone called Kojou, they quickly turned, and they saw a very beautiful girl walking toward them with a smile.


    "........."


    They then turned their attention toward Haru, looking at Haru, and understood the reason why Haru decided to join Nagisa at this moment.

 Chapter 1974 - Haru’s Only Virtue

    It had been a few years since Kojou, Nagisa, and Yuuma met each other, and of course, there were a lot of things that changed. However, both Kojou and Nagisa were dumbfounded when they saw Yuuma had be a girl.


    "Yu - Yuuma?"


    "Yuu - Yuu-chan?"


    Nagisa and Kojou were dumbfounded, looking at Yuuma, who walked toward them with a smile.


    "Yo, Kojou, Nagisa-chan, it has been a while," Yuuma said with a smile to both Nagisa and Kojou before she looked at Haru, who was leaning on the wall behind with a slightly surprised expression before she returned to her usual smile expression.


    When the girls saw Yuuma, who they thought was a handsome guy, appear as a beautiful girl, they understood the reason why Haru decided to apany Nagisa at this moment. They stared at Haru, and there were "as-expected" expressions on their faces.


    Haru pretended that he didn''t see anything and observed Yuuma, who was talking with both Nagisa and Kojou since it had been a while for them to meet each other. Even though no one told him anything, he was sure the meeting between the three was probably by ident.


    It might be because Yuuma was lonely during their childhood then she happened to meet both Kojou and Nagisa then the three of them became a friend naturally, but with the harem story plot, the handsome child that they thought in their childhood time was in truth a beautiful girl, which somehow part of a cliche plot.


    In truth, Haru didn''t really have much interest in Yuuma. Rather, he was more interested in Yuuma''s mother.


    In this world, there was almost no information that Haru didn''t know, including the information about Yuuma Tokoyogi, including her mother, Aya Tokoyogi.


    Yuuma was a beautiful girl, but she was too young. Her appearance might resemble a high school girl, but in truth, she was born ten years ago from Aya Tokoyogi.


    Aya Tokoyogi had never married, so how could she give birth to Yuuma? The answer was simple, and that was cloning. She used her clone her body and created Yuuma in this world, giving her a mission to free her from the legendary prison.


    Then how could Aya Tokoyogi be imprisoned in the legendary prison?


    Everything started ten years ago in an incident known as the Dark Oath Grimoire incident, which was caused by Aya Tokoyogi.


    So what was the Dark Oath Grimoire incident? It was an ident where Aya wanted to erase all the magic and supernatural phenomena on the Itogami ind.


    Haru wasn''t sure why Aya decided to erase all the magic and the supernatural phenomena on the Itogami ind and even the world, but it should be a normal and cliche reason such as Aya wanted to be a God in this world by bing the only person who could wield magic, or she might want to create a normal world where there wasn''t any magic or something. He wasn''t sure why she wanted to do all of that, but he could ask herter when they met each other.


    But the question was, who was Aya Tokoyogi?


    Aya Tokoyogi was known as the Witch of Notaria and also the high-ranking member of the criminal organization known as the Library. In simple terms, she was a powerful witch, and she was also Natsuki''s friend.


    When he saw Aya Tokoyogi''s profile, Haru had always wanted to make her his secretary or something, considering how beautiful she was and as everyone had expected, he was more into a mature woman, so he didn''t mind using Yuuma to get Aya since he was sure that Yuuma also wanted to use him to save her mother. Both of them were using each other, so there was no need to say much, right?


    While Haru was observing Yuuma secretly, Yuuma also did the same while she talked with both Nagisa and Kojou.


    "Right, Yuu-chan, let me introduce you!" Nagisa then started introducing everyone. "They''re Yukina-chan and Kanon-chan. They''re my ssmates. As for the high school ones, they''re Asagi-chan, Yaze, Rin-chan, and Haru."


    Everyone nodded at Yuuma and introduced themselves.


    "Hello, my name is Yuuma Tokoyogi. Nice to meet you," Yuuma said as she shook everyone''s hands one by one before she shook Haru''s hand with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun."


    "Nice to meet you, Tokoyogi-san," Haru said amiably.


    "Just call me Yuuma. By the way, can I call you Haru?" Yuuma asked with a smile.


    "Sure, Yuuma." Haru nodded


    "Thanks." Yuuma nodded.


    Kojou was happy that everyone could be friends with each other, and he was happy that Yuuma could be epted by everyone. After all, Yuuma was his childhood friend, and he didn''t want Yuuma to have a bad memory when she left the Itogami ind.


    "Well Nagisa, we''ll go back then. You should spend your time with your childhood friend," Haru suddenly said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Rin, Himeragi, Kanon, and Rin, didn''t say much since they also understood that Yuuma was the childhood friend of both Nagisa and Kojou, so Yuuma should want to spend more time with Nagisa and Kojou, right?


    "Eh? You''re going back?" Nagisa couldn''t help but feel sad when she heard that they were going back.


    "Well, your friend ising from a far ce. Isn''t it quite rude for us to disturb your time together?" Haru said naturally.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Kojou also nodded and thought that Haru was very thoughtful, but...


    "It''s alright, it''s alright, the more, the merrier, right?" Yuuma smiled and said, "I''m also happy to y with everyone, so if you don''t mind, how about we y together?"


    Haru looked at his girls, and they also looked at him since they left the decision to him. "If you have said that much, then let''s y together."


    "Yay!!" The happiest one was Nagisa, and she quickly hugged both Haru and Yuuma since they would y together.


    Kojou felt a bit strange, but he didn''t think too much since as long as Yuuma and Nagisa were happy, then he was happy.


    As for Yaze, he also felt happy that he could follow Haru since he was sure that Haru knew about his identity as a member of the Lion King Organization and as the real observer of the fourth primogenitor.


    If it was before Kojou was the fourth primogenitor, then Yaze''s mission would be very easy, but it was different now since the fourth primogenitor was Kasugano Haruka. It was impossible to observe him, and if he did something wrong, then he might make the entire Lion King Organization his enemy, and if he really did that, even his head couldn''t be used to amend their rtionship. It was a rare chance that he could observe Haru closely, so he thought to use this chance better.


    Haru didn''t care what the guys were thinking, but he smiled at Yuuma since... Cough! Cough! He knew that a lot of people misunderstood him, but he just wanted to help Nagisa''s childhood friend since, ording to the cliche plot, Yuuma should have a sad development or something. It definitely didn''t have anything to do with Yuuma''s mother, alright?


    Haru''s only virtue is his honesty, so please believe in him.

 Chapter 1975 - Sending A Sheep In Front Of The Wolf

    It was Yuuma''s first time toe to the Itogami ind since, except for the time of the Halloween Festa, it was quite hard to get permission to enter the ind, so the first thing that they did was to take her sightseeing around the ind.


    Now the Halloween Festa was being held, and there were a lot of interesting ces to y. In addition, there were many sightseeing spots on the Itogami ind, so their trip was very exciting all the time.


    Yuuma was a cheerful girl, and it was very easy for her to be everyone''s friend, so after getting together and talking to each other for a while, the girls became close to each other.


    Still, they were quite wary of Haru, considering he often got a girl from time to time, so they needed to watch out that he wouldn''t do anything to Yuuma, and they also told him to not open his facemask since they were afraid that Yuuma might fall for him instantly.


    Everyone loved a beautiful thing, and once someone''s beauty had reached a certain level, they could make anyone fall for them instantly.


    Haru''s face was so handsome, so handsome that it was very easy for him to get all the girls in this world if he wanted to do it. It was also the reason why Yotsuba Maya, whose heart was as cold as ice, could also fall for him, and including his face, he also knew how to make a girl feel happy. If they could ignore his scumbag nature, then he was simply a perfect lover, especially when they had entered the bed with him. As long as they had been eaten by him, no one could ever forget that feeling anymore, and they wouldn''t be satisfied with anyone except for him.


    They had tried to stop Yuuma, but they mightck their guards since they were really having fun together, so when they didn''t look at him, Yuuma approached him and said, "Haru, you''re too popr with a girl, right?"


    Haru looked at Yuuma and didn''t expect this girl to y so fast.


    Yuuma knew that it was a bit hard to talk with Haru, considering there were always a lot of girls around him, and she could also see that they were wary of her, but she was a witch after all, so she was quite good at searching for an opportunity.


    Looking at Haru, even though Yuuma couldn''t see half of his face, she knew that he was very handsome, especially his eyes and the mole under his right eye. His eyes were so clear that they made people want to stare at them forever. As for the mole under his right eye, it gave him a sexy touch on his face.


    Still, if Haru activated his "Love Spot," then he could snare any girls instantly, but he had never done it since if he did that, he would be too handsome, which would make him helpless, and he also put some illusions on his face so he wouldn''t be that handsome, but even so, he was still so handsome that it would attract every girls'' attention.


    If someone asked how handsome Haru was, then it was quite difficult to answer, but if the author had to give an answer, then if a woman sliced fruit with a knife, then she might not realize that she had cut her finger when she saw Haru was right in front of her. That''s how handsome he was.


    "You must also be popr too, right, Yuuma?" Haru said with a smile.


    "Me? Popr? I''m not." Yuuma shook her head since she didn''t think that she was popr, and she also had never seen someone who showed an interest in her.


    "Really? Then I''m sure all of those guys are blind, so they can ignore such a cute girl like you," Haru said sincerely.


    Yuuma was blushing since it was her first time someone flirted with her, but she quickly calmed herself and said with a smile, "I guess you must have a lot of friends, right, Haru?" With hismunication ability, she believed that he should have a lot of friends, but...


    Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don''t have many friends."


    "Eh? Really?" Yuuma was surprised.


    With his status, it was hard to make a real friend, and the real friends that he had were all the members of the Group Chat, but rather than calling it a friend, it was more suitable to call them a family since some of them were his women.


    In truth, it wasn''t hard for him to make a friend, but if he made a friend with a girl, then that girl would fall for him sooner orter, so it was impossible for him to make a friend with the opposite gender.


    As for the same-gender friends, Haru didn''t really have the interest to make them friends, but if it was only a friendly rtionship, then he didn''t mind. The reason was quite simple, and it might be because he was too good, and the guys were too wary of bing friends with him, especially if they had a lover. He was also afraid for them to swing toward him, considering there were a lot of gay people in various worlds. Considering his charm, even if some guys weren''t gay at first, they might change into one because of him because they lost their masculinity in front of him, and they felt like a girl in front of him, which was why he didn''t really want to make a guy friend unless they were so strong that they were about to lose in front of him.


    Having a male friend might be good for some people, but Haru just didn''t really feel attracted to that idea. Talking to each other might be alright, but he didn''t really want to spend much time with them since rather than spending time with the same gender, it was better to spend time with his girls.


    "How about you? You must have a lot of friends, right?" Haru asked.


    Yuuma showed a bitter expression and shook her head. "No, I only have a few friends." In truth, she only had both Kojou and Nagisa as her friends. It was also the reason why her life was quite lonely. She had been focused on saving her mother, so she didn''t have time to y around or make friends, except for both Kojou and Nagisa.


    "Then how about I be your friend?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?" Yuuma was surprised.


    "Is that a no?" Haru asked sadly.


    "No, no! I''m happy, but is that alright for me to be your friend?" Yuuma asked timidly.


    "Sure, I''m happy that we can be friends, Yuuma," Haru said with a smile.


    "........."


    Yuuma stared at Haru in a daze before she nodded hurriedly. "Me too, Haru!" She was very happy at this moment, but at the same time, her feeling wasplicated, considering she wanted to use him.


    Looking at how happy Yuuma was, Haru thought that this girl was too simple, right? When he looked at Kojou, who was having fun by himself, thinking that that guy could get all of the beautiful girls easily without doing anything, he could only shake his head at this moment, thinking that Kojou had an easy level on his life, but with him around, Kojou''s life had be a hell level.


    "Haru, did you seduce Yuuma?"


    Haru looked at his girls, who quickly came toward him when they saw him, talking with her. He wanted to fix the misunderstanding, but Yuuma showed a blush which made the situation beplex. Still, it was very easy for him to solve this situation, and in truth, he didn''t really want to y around that much and decided to go back with everyone, but before he went back, there was an unexpected development.


    "Haru, can you let Yuuma live at your house?" Nagisa asked with a puppy-like expression.


    "..........."

 Chapter 1976 - Every Girl Is A Succubus

    Everyone was tired after ying for a day. Haru spent the whole day with everyone on the Itogami ind. Whether they watched the Halloween Festa or went to the sightseeing spots on the ind, they were very happy. The girls were happy, but he was tired, though he had gotten used to this kind of situation.


    Fortunately, they knew that the Halloween Festa didn''t end in one day, so everyone decided to go back after they had eaten something, and that should be the case, but Nagisa suddenly asked him whether she could stay at his house with Yuuma.


    As for a reason...


    "My apartment is too small, and I want to give Yuu-chan the best experience in the Itogami ind," Nagisa said without hesitation. Even though her apartment wasn''t that small at all, his house was so big after all, and there were a lot of interesting things there, especially the hot spring inside Haru''s house. She wanted Yuuma to experience it.


    "Well, why not?" Haru said, and they returned together, bringing both Nagisa and Yuuma with him. As for Kojou, he didn''t bring him, or rather he left Kojou directly. As for what Kojou was thinking at that moment, he didn''t care at all.


    Yuuma came to the Itogami ind by herself, and as Nagisa''s childhood friend, there was no way Nagisa would let her sleep in the hotel or something so Nagisa brought her directly to Haru''s house.


    "Sorry to trouble you, Haru," Yuuma said with an awkward expression. After all, even though she nned to use Haru, it was her first time to enter the guy''s house other than Kojou''s, and unlike Kojou, Haru gave her a unique feeling that somehow made herfortable and pleasing to her eyes, but at the same time, she also realized that he was a man.


    Yuuma had always treated Kojou as her friend, and she had never thought too much, even if they were hugging each other. She didn''t think too much, but in Haru''s case, she just could feel that her body was slightly hot when she got near him.


    "I don''t mind, but is it really alright?" Haru asked.


    "What do you mean?" Yuuma was confused.


    "I mean, it is a rare chance for you toe to the Itogami ind, but don''t you want to meet Kojou?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuuma felt quiteplicated, but then she quickly erased that thought. After all, she had a mission to save her mother, and even though Kojou might be quite important, she didn''t have time to manage him now. "It''s alright." She smiled and said, "Nagisa is here after all."


    "Yuu-chan, let''s take a bath!" Nagisa strode toward Yuuma, hugged her arm, and said, "The bath here is great! You should try it!"


    "Really?" Yuuma asked with interest.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Nagisa pulled Yuuma away from Haru since she felt that it was dangerous to leave Yuuma alone with Haru. "Everyone is in the bathroom. We can talk there!"


    Yuuma was a bit helpless when she was pulled by Nagisa, but she didn''t fight back. Looking back, she looked at Haru, who pulled out his tablet and started to do something. She needed to hurry so she could only use that method.


    Yuuma then looked at Nagisa, who smiled happily, then thought about her childhood time when she met both Kojou and Nagisa by chance. They just happened to be there when she was confused about her life. She was born in this world to save her mother, then after that? After she had saved her mother? She didn''t know, but she knew that she needed to save her mother and it was the decision that she had made in her life!


    Haru looked at the back of Yuuma, wondering what this girl was about to do.


    When everyone had taken a bath, they started to get excited about the costume that they were about to wear on the Halloween Festa. It was part of the festival, so they bought many things to participate in the festival.


    Himeragi, Kanon, Rin, Asagi, Himeragi, and Yuuma went to the room and also pulled Haru together to change into their costumes.


    Looking at the costumes that they had bought, Haru was a bit speechless. There was a catgirl, rabbit ears maid, witches, and even he was forced to buy a vampire-like suit since they thought that he was handsome when he wore it.


    ".........."


    Haru was lost for words, and he couldn''tin, so he just epted since he was also toozy to wear a strange costume or something, and he also had to admit that the vampire costume was very handsome.


    After they tried the costume that they would wear at the festival, it was almost midnight, so they went to the bathroom again since Haru''s hot spring really felt good before they said goodnight to each other and went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Rin and Asagi didn''t join him, considering Nagisa and Yuuma were here, and all the girls decided to sleep together, which made him sad somehow.


    Haru was alone in his room, and he turned off the light and went to bed, but suddenly the door of his room creaked open. He turned his head, and as expected, he saw someone that he had expected toe.


    Haru had been waiting for Yuuma, but it didn''t mean that he was about to pull Yuuma into the bed since he was more interested in Yuuma''s mother, or rather, he wanted Yuuma''s mother!


    Haru felt like he needed a secretary in this world and felt like Yuuma''s mother was suitable for that position.


    "Yuuma?" Haru looked at Yuuma and asked, "Why are you here?" He turned on the light and then justid on his bed, looking at Yuuma, who was walking toward him, and from his expression, it seemed that he had expected her toe, so he didn''t lock the door.


    "Haru..."


    At this time and this ce, the two people were alone in the middle of the night.


    Even if Yuuma didn''t have such an intention, she still blushed since she realized that she was too bold! She was also speechless when she saw Haru was still lying on his bed, wondering whether this guy wanted her to eat her.


    "Well, Yuuma, you should sit first." Haru patted the free space on his bed. "Youe sote in the middle of the night. What''s wrong?" He could see the blush on Yuuma, but as a gentleman, he didn''t mention it and pretended nothing had happened while naturally inviting her toe closer.


    "Don''t you understand why I havee to see you sote? Do you need me to phrase it directly?"


    Although it was midnight, the light was still bright on the outside, and because of the light, Yuuma could see Haru''s expression. She could see that he wasn''t shy as herself, so she immediately became bolder and even tried to taunt him.


    "Well, we can talk about it slowly, okay?"


    Haru only smiled amusedly at this girl since it wasn''t his first time being flirted and seduced by a girl, or rather, he had a lot of experiences that he couldn''t count with his own fingers.


    "Well, let''s talk about it slowly."


    Hearing Haru''s answer, Yuuma also became more yful. She winked at him very boldly, showing her perfect figure, walking toward him like a female leopard that was about to leap into her target.. When she leaned forward, her loose pajamas were pulled by the force of gravity, showing the white and smooth boobs without a bra, which somehow made him realize that every girl was a subus.

 Chapter 1977 - Replace

    "You''re ying with a fire, Yuuma."


    Haru smiled bitterly, and of course, he knew what Yuuma was thinking. Although it could be called a long and sleepless night, they didn''t have sex. Rather, there were things that both of them needed to solve first, but in truth, if he wanted to push her down, he was sure that this girl would ept him.


    "Hmph! Who told you to tease me first?"


    Yuuma knew that if Haru really pushed her, she would ept him, or rather, she didn''t hate the idea of being pushed by him on the bed, but this time, there was a reason why she came to him.


    Therefore, when Yuuma rolled her eyes, Haru smiled, and the ambiguous atmosphere between them disappeared. They stopped, yed around, and started to talk about business.


    "So what should I call you? Yuuma? Or a witch?" Looking at Yuuma, his tone was quite heavy.


    "Then how should I call you? Haru? Or is His Majesty the fourth primogenitor?" Without answering his question, Yuuma asked him instead.


    The two of them then were in silence for a while, and they were just staring at each other, and neither of them opened their mouths to break the silence. It wasn''t until after a while that their eyes showed a smile, and they both opened their mouths andughed out loud.


    Haru looked at Yuuma with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect the friend that I''d just made today to be a witch."


    With this smile, the tense and solemn atmosphere between them disappeared without a trace. After all, the two weren''t enemies, so naturally, it was better to be rxed with each other.


    "That''s true. I also didn''t expect the friend that I''d just made today to be the fourth primogenitor. With such a strong friend, I don''t need to fear anything."


    Hearing his rxed and yful tone, Yuuma also let go of her worries. After all, she thought that he hadn''t seen her true intention yet. At best, her identity as a witch had been known, so everything was still under control.


    "Even if I''m the fourth primogenitor, it doesn''t mean that I''m omnipotent. Or rather, Yuuma, if you mention that you''re the daughter of Aya Tokoyogi, no one will cause you trouble, right? After all, your mother is the legendary witch."


    "What?!"


    Yuuma was dumbfounded, and she never expected Haru to expose her identity directly. Even more unexpectedly, he knew that she was the daughter of Aya Tokoyogi!


    Are you kidding me?


    The fact that Yuuma was the daughter of Aya Tokoyogo was only known by a few people, and her identity was very well protected, even in the outside world, no one knew her identity as a witch, but how could Haru who stayed on the Itogami ind all the time knew everything so clearly?


    Yuuma was full of shock, confusion, and perplexity.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Compared to Yuuma''s shock and puzzlement, Haru''s reaction was calm. He even exposed her with a smile on his face as if trying to tease her.


    "How - How did you know?" Her identity had been exposed by Haru, so it was impossible to deny them, but Yuuma couldn''t ept it, wondering how her identity had been exposed? After all, it was too amazing, right? She was wondering whether there was a prophet or an oracle that had exposed her identity to him, considering he was so rich and with the power of money, there were a lot of things that he could do.


    "I have my own intelligence channel. Not only do I know about your identity, but I also know your purpose in Itogami ind. You want to rescue your mother from the legendary prison, right? By using my power, that''s."


    "........"


    Yuuma felt all the power on her body drained, and she knew that everything had been exposed by him, so what could she say now?


    The n hadn''t started yet, but it was already over.


    Yuuma was sad since she couldn''tplete her mission and she couldn''t save her mother, but she didn''t know why. Knowing that her n had failed, she felt relief in her heart.


    Maybe it was because she knew that she didn''t need to use Haru anymore that she felt at ease. After all, when she thought about using him, her heart was full of entanglement and guilt.


    Even though it was only a day they met each other, Yuuma felt a strong connection with him, and he also said that he was going to be her friend. If the fact he wasn''t the fourth primogenitor, then she would never try to do this!


    However, everything was over, so she didn''t need to worry about anything anymore.


    "It seems that you already know about it. You deserve to be the fourth primogenitor. You''re really powerful." Yuuma stared at Haru without looking away. "So what are you going to do now? Are you going to send me to the legendary prison? Or are you going to send me to Ind Management so I''ll be imprisoned there?"


    Although she felt relief, Yuuma was full of bitterness when her identity was exposed. She knew that it was impossible to resist Haru, the fourth primogenitor with her power, and naturally, she didn''t intend to resist. She had given up, so she wanted to know what he nned to do with her.


    "Why should I do all of that?" Hearing Yuuma''s words, Haru looked at her with a smile before he stood up, staring at her face carefully.


    "You... what are you looking at?" Perhaps his gaze was too aggressive, Yuuma, who was being stared at by him, took two steps back subconsciously, covering her chest with both of her hands, with a trace of caution in her words, but in reality, she sounded very shy, and there was some eagerness.


    "I''m thinking..." Haru looked at Yuuma with a smile and asked, "If I help you to rescue the Witch of the Notaria, how will you repay me?"


    "Repay you?" Yuuma was dumbfounded before her face was covered in blush. "Wait! What did you say?" She couldn''t react at first, but soon she eximed since she heard that Haru was going to help her to save her mother!


    "You didn''t hear it wrong." Haru smiled, looking at Yuuma''s expression since it was too funny. "Should I repeat my words?"


    "No! I heard them all, but Haru, why are you..."


    Of course, Yuuma wouldn''t think that she had misheard everything, but the problem was that she couldn''t understand why Haru wanted to help herself. What she wanted to do was invade the legendary prison, which was full of vicious criminals, and save her mother, who was also a criminal. What she was about to do was something that couldn''t be praised, especially when she knew what her mother had done was something that could cause her mother to be imprisoned for life.


    Yuuma might not have known Haru that long, but she knew that he wasn''t someone who would do such an anarchic act, and it was impossible for him tomit a crime, but now he told her that he was going to help her tomit a crime!


    "Why? Why do you do this? Why do you want to help me?"


    "There''s no special reason. But if I have to make a reason, then I can only say that I want to help you, Yuuma. I want to fulfill your wish so that you can confirm your own existence. Although I don''t think that saving Aya Tokoyogi can prove anything, as long as it is your wish, I will help you."


    There was no hesitation in his words. Everything wasing from his heart since it was his true feeling that he wanted to save this girl. As for Yuuma''s mother, it was just his bonus.


    "Haru!"


    His words pierced her heart, and Yuuma couldn''t control her emotion anymore. Leaping into his chest, hugging him tightly while crying, letting go of all of the emotions that had bottled up inside her heart.


    Yuuma wasn''t a human but a homunculus. She knew this fact from the beginning so she had always wanted to be a real human and she knew that knowing him was the best decision that she had made in her life, not only because she gained a friendship, but because she also knew how it felt to be in love.


    Although they only met for a day, each one of his words caused her emotion to be vtile. In the beginning, she was afraid that he might hate her once he knew her identity, and she was afraid that they would be strangers.


    Yuuma longed to be a normal human being, so for her, finding the meaning of her birth in this world may prove her existence, and she wasn''t just a homunculus, but she was just a normal girl and the person who epted her everything wasn''t Kojou Akatsuki, but Kasugano Haruka.


    Before Yuuma met Haru, she made up her mind toe to the Itogami ind to save her mother and to prove the meaning of her existence. Although it sounded extreme, she didn''t have a way to save her mother, so she could only use Haru. She didn''t think much at first, but when they keptmunicating with each other, she felt even guiltier, and her heart was suffering since she just felt so close with him as if they had known each other for long.


    Yuuma had experienced inner struggles and thought that Haru would never forgive her, but she had never expected that Haru would choose to help her. After knowing everything and knowing that she was about to take advantage of him, he would decide to help her, so how could she not be moved?


    "You''re not a kid.. Why are you crying?" Caressing Yuuma''s smooth and fragrant hair, Haru had a gentle smile on his face, and Yuuma just couldn''t look away from him. He was willing to help her, so how should she repay him?

 Chapter 1978 - Sorry, What Did You Say?

    Tonight, Yuuma stayed in Haru''s room and didn''t leave, but it was a pity that nothing happened. The two were just hugging each other while sleeping, nothing more.


    It wasn''t that Haru repented himself, but with Yuuma''s state, it wasn''t suitable for him to push her down. He believed what would happen would naturally happen, so since she had sent herself to him, then he wouldn''t let her go.


    Moreover, today was their first time meeting each other.


    The most important thing was that Yuuma''s age was a bit young. She was a homunculus, even though she grew faster than a human, she was born when Aya Tokoyogi was imprisoned in the legendary prison, so if he counted with mathematics, then Yuuma''s age was...


    Anyway, tonight might be the mostfortable night that Yuuma had ever had in her life. Lying on Haru''s arm made her feel extremelyfortable, and it would be great if she did this every day.


    Unfortunately, Yuuma could only enjoy this time only for a moment since, after one night, she and Haru were about to break the legendary prison and rescue her mother.


    "You have a helper when youe to the Itogami ind this time, right? What was your original n?"


    After waking up the next morning, in order to avoid trouble, Haru first let Yuuma leave his room so no one would think that he had eaten Yuuma, so after they perfected their alibi, they went to eat breakfast with everyone as if nothing had happened.


    Neither of them told everyone what they were about to do since what they were about to do was a crime.


    Haru could easily enter the legendary prison since he was on deep research to make Natsuki be able toe out from the legendary prison so he naturally knew where this legendary prison was. However, he also knew that Yuuma wasing to the Itogami ind with a n that she had prepared for a long time, so he asked her since he knew that he might be able to get more goons.


    "Yes, I didn''te alone." Yuuma nodded. "ording to the original n, I was going to use a little trick to exchange our bodies and then use your magic to open the legendary prison, but now you''re willing to help me, so I don''t need to do it in moreplicated ways."


    Yuuma didn''t hide anything but directly exined her original n. In her opinion, Haru, the fourth primogenitor, possessed a huge magic power, and as long as she used that magic power, then it would be easy to open the legendary prison.


    Haru, who heard Yuuma''s n, could only nod, pretending to be amazed, but in truth, he didn''t think that her n would be sessful since it was impossible to exchange a body with him. Even though it might take a while for him to use his other abilities, soul maniption was one of his best abilities, so it was impossible for her n to seed.


    However, Haru had agreed to help Yuuma so she could save her mother without worry since if he wanted to, he could directly destroy the legendary prison with his power. Not that he was going to say it out loud, though.


    "Well, let''s go and see your helpers first."


    "Haru..."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuuma suddenly felt a bit hesitant to speak, as if there was something that was difficult to say.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Yuuma in confusion, wondering whether this girl wanted to go to the toilet.


    "Umm... I said that they were a helper, but in fact, we were just using each other. This time, my helpers are the witches from the Library. Although our goals are the same but..."


    "I see..."


    Haru didn''t need to wait for Yuuma to finish her words to understand everything.


    The Library is a world-renowned criminal organization. The members of this organization are either powerful witches or magicians, and it is said that there are thousands of people. In other words, this organization is very powerful.


    Tokoyogi Aya was the highest-ranking member of this organization, even the leader of this organization, but she was imprisoned for ten years, so the leader of this organization had been reced by someone else.


    Haru was quite interested in the Library, and truth to be told, he also had a lot of people inside this organization. After all, both magicians and witches needed a lot of money to do their research, so it was quite easy to buy them, considering they weren''t die-hard and there was no loyalty, and each of them had their own purpose entering the organization.


    As long as Haru got Tokoyogi Aya, then it was only a time for him to control the Library.


    The reason why Yuuma hesitated just now was that she and the Library didn''t have a close rtionship. Everything was based on interest, and there was no trust between them. Besides Haru, she didn''t trust anyone.


    "It''s okay, I understand. Let''s go and meet them first. By the way, let''s talk about how we save your mother while we go there." Haru patted Yuuma''s head slightly while looking at her with a gentle smile.


    In this matter, Haru didn''t n to let Himeragi and the others participate, so after breakfast, he immediately slipped away with Yuuma.


    But of course, it didn''t mean that Haru wouldn''t tell them what he was about to do, so he told both Asagi and Rin since both girls were the calmest among his girls and told them that he was going to help Yuuma for a bit.


    Asagi and Rin knew that this guy would do something dangerous again, but since they trusted him, they could only let him go, but they told him that if they would be by his side forever, supporting him so if he had trouble, he needed to call them immediately.


    Haru had to admit that he was really lucky that he had both Asagi and Rin, so he gave them a promise before he walked out with Yuuma.


    As for Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi, Rin and Asagi told Haru that they were going to handle them.


    So with everything that had been handled, Haru and Yuuma were going to meet the Meyer Sisters witches.


    When the Meyer Sisters witches saw Haru for the first time, they were in a daze. Even though Haru was wearing his facemask, his eyes were so special, and even though they were lesbian, they were still attracted by him, however...


    "He''s the fourth primogenitor of the legend? Isn''t he just a kid?"


    When Haru met Yuuma''s helper, the elder sister of the Meyer Sisters, the Witches of Ashdown, Emma Meyer, was dressed in a ck leather tight, with a ck cloak on her back and a ck hat on her head. Although thebination of leather tights and a witch costume was a bit weird, Haru could say that her clothes really matched with the witch in his imagination.


    But Haru was confused by the little sister of the Meyer Sisters since she was dressed in a dancer-like outfit. If he wasn''t wrong, her name should be Octavia Meyer. Looking at her, he was wondering whether her clothes were popr among witches.


    If they weren''t a beautiful woman, Haru had to admit that their sense of aesthetic was just a disaster.


    However, before he could express his opinion, the Meyer Sisters, who were on the opposite side, showed contempt for him. It might be because he hid his aura, which somehow made him sigh, thinking that they were really arrogant, but at the same time, it was fun when he conquered themter.


    "Emma Meyer: I think you should maintain a basic respect for the fourth primogenitor. Otherwise, it will be you who will suffer!"


    Haru didn''t get angry, but Yuuma was furious. Haru was her precious friend, and how could she tolerate her friend being despised by someone?!


    With a cold voice that Haru had never heard before, Yuuma faced the Mayer Sisters directly, and the chill on her eyes clearly told them to apologize or else...


    "Are you trying to tell us what to do? The Blue Witch?"


    Yuuma''s voice was cold, but Meyer Sisters weren''t so weak that they could be told by a little girl!


    Yuuma had provoked them, so the Meyer Sisters wouldn''t show mercy and needed to discipline this little girl!


    The position of the Meyer Sisters was very high among the organization, and everyone either feared or respected them, so Yuuma''s act clearly provoked them!


    Haru couldn''t help but, while the tougher they were, the better it was to break them. When he met such an arrogant woman, it was useless to use gentleness, and he was also toozy to use it. He knew that Meyer Sisters had a lot of blood on their hands, so using gentleness was clearly useless. What he needed to do was to show his power and teach them who was the master in this rtionship, like what he did to Esdeath. Though in Esdeath''s case, he needed to get even stronger, or else she might put a cor on his neck.


    Still, unlike BB, who was tempted by him immediately, even though Meyer Sisters could appreciate Haru''s charm, they weren''t so moved that they would treat him gently, or rather, they might intend to kidnap him and treat him like a toyter.


    Haru and Yuuma had been provoked, so...


    "As a weakling, you sure have a big mouth."


    Haru smiled with his eyes, staring at the Meyer Sisters, but even though he was smiling, his voice was so cold that it caused a shudder to anyone who heard it. It felt like everything was frozen, and they almost couldn''t stand up.


    There was no function of magic, but they felt like the temperature had dropped so suddenly.


    The Meyer Sister stared at each other stupidly, and they had a doubt in their minds.


    "The fourth primogenitor doesn''t look as powerful as the legend said. You think that you''re all great because you''re..."


    Although they felt that there was something wrong, they felt Haru was harmless, so they didn''t put him in their eyes.


    Octavia Meyer, who was dressed in a crimson dancer-like costume, snorted disdainfully. She was ready to ridicule him. Unfortunately, before she finished her words, her neck was choked and lifted, making her unable to say any words.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Haru asked as he suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 1979 - Is It A Dream?

    "Sorry, what did you say?"


    Haru directly choked Octavia''s neck with his hand. He might be gentle toward the girl, and it might be good to use "pleasure magic," but he needed to keep his image on Yuuma. After all, he didn''t want to be seen as a lewd magician, so he directly choked Octavia''s neck, the little sister and the one who dressed in crimson dancer-like costume.


    Being choked, Octavia couldn''t say any words. It was difficult to breathe, and it was painful, but strangely, she felt good? But she couldn''t say anything, so she couldn''t express her feelings.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Watching her sister being restrained by Haru, Emma Meyer, the elder sister, immediately summoned her guardian, a tentacle monster with no name.


    Haru felt a bit speechless about Emma''s power. ''Tentacles? Really?


    "What am I going to do? Try to guess?"


    Because Haru was still choking Octavia''s neck, Emma didn''t dare to do anything for a moment, and the tentacle guardians hovered around Haru, but there was no intention to attack.


    Haru was so calm, and his indifference caused Emma to have a cold sweat without her noticing it. She knew those eyes clearly. Those eyes were the eyes of someone that had taken someone else''s life without a second thought, which made her shudder!


    ''Is this the real fourth primogenitor of the legend?''


    ording to the rumor, Emma only knew that Haru was a normal high school student since even the Library couldn''t search for all of his information, and he also tweaked his information so everyone would misunderstand his backstory.


    Emma only knew that Haru was a normal high school student who gained the power of the fourth primogenitor by chance, but how could he have had such eyes?


    Emma didn''t know what was going on, but she understood that as long as she tried to attack him, her sister would definitely be the one who died.


    "Haru..."


    The sudden change in Haru caused Yuuma to be at a loss. Although the Mayer Sister''s contempt made her furious, she didn''t really want to kill them. It was true that she might have met him for the first time, but his change was so great!


    Before, Haru was so gentle and warm, but now, he is so cold! It was so cold that Yuuma realized that she didn''t know anything about him. However, she knew that this wasn''t the real him, and she wanted him to return to how he used to be!


    "Didn''t you just provoke me? Do you think that I''m all great because I''m the fourth primogenitor? Isn''t that what you have told me before?"


    Haru knew that his performance might be a bit too much for Yuuma, but he needed to do this since he wanted to show her that he wasn''t a good guy, and at the same time, depending on the situation, he believed in gender equality. The Meyer Sisters weren''t a good person, and he knew that they wanted to toy him, so he decided to toy them back. It was all fair, right?


    "I''m sorry... it is our fault. Please forgive us."


    Yuuma was still in a state of disbelief, but Emma gritted her teeth, resisting her anger in her head, and bowed her head to Haru.


    Octavia was still on Haru''s hand, and as long as Emma did something, Haru might break Octavia''s neck. Ocvatia was her lover and also her sister. There was no way Emma would let Octavia be hurt!


    Even if Emma was unwilling, she still needed to bow her head to save her sister.


    "How boring." Haru shook his head. "If, in the end, you just apologize and bow your head, then don''t do this in the first ce." He let go of Octavia and caused her to feel on the ground directly.


    "Octavia!"


    Watching her sister fall, Emma hurriedly flew over and held her sister in her arms, calling her name anxiously, and at the same time, checking whether Octavia was hurt or not.


    "Cough! Onee-sama."


    Haru didn''t choke her too hard, or rather, Octavia feltfortable with his chocked which made her inexplicable, but Emma was her lover, and she was lesbian. She also hated a man, and even though she had to admit that she was attracted to Haru, she just couldn''t ept it!


    Octavia, who had just recovered, after a few coughs, felt anger and humiliation!


    "Okay, you don''t need to talk, Octavia."


    Emma knew what her sister was thinking, but she didn''t want to cause big trouble since she could see that Haru was so powerful that she was hardly able to do anything. If they were enemies, then no one really knew what he was about to do with them.


    Unlike her sister, Emma needed to consider their safety and whether it was really worth offending him for something like dignity.


    The fourth primogenitor is really indeed well-deserved by the name, and he might even be colder than in the legend!


    When he left Octavia, Haru had already turned his back, facing Yuuma, ignoring the pair of sisters.


    Watching on his back, Octavia, for the first time in her life, sensed a feeling of powerlessness.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the young man that had caused her under extreme pressure before was winking at Yuuma yfully, which caused a huge contrast with what had happened before and it caused Yuuma to be stunned.


    "....."


    Yuuma''s lips twitched, and she didn''t expect that this guy would y her!


    Yuuma only realized that Haru was pretending and acting before, and she was just dumbfounded, but she had to admit that his acting was too realistic, right?


    In truth, it might be good to use his "Haoshoku Haki," but Haru was afraid that they might pass out directly, so he used this method. He knew that the pair of sisters were arrogant and cruel, so he needed to teach them a lesson so they wouldn''t do that thing again in the future.


    If they were a male, and they weren''t a beautiful girl, then Haru wouldn''t bother to pay attention, let alone do something so troublesome like this.


    It was impossible to conquer them with gentleness, so he needed to use some roughness method.


    Haru needed to suppress them, so they knew their ce.


    In front of the strong, they had no choice but to bow their heads.


    Haru had seen a lot of women and knew that this was the best and the fastest method. Even though it was possible to use gentleness, it took a lot of time, and he was toozy to do it. Still, depending on the girls, he might use a different method. It might be fun to use a gentle method, but a rough method wasn''t bad either.


    "As expected of the fourth primogenitor, it''s really amazing." After checking her sister, Emma opened her mouth with aplicated expression. Even though Haru had shown his power, she didn''t think that he was stronger than her. He caught Octavia with a sneak attack, but if they had a frontal battle, then she didn''t think that she would lose to him!


    It was just that Emma had a feeling in her heart that no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t defeat Haru, especially when she watched his back. She felt indescribable pressure as if she could see what she was about to do even if his back faced them!


    Although Emma didn''t know what this feeling was about, it was impossible to provoke him for the time being.


    What if they fail?


    Emma felt a fear of death for the first time, and she suddenly realized that she couldn''t control her own destiny. She couldn''t even see his real strength. How could she dare to do something about him?


    "Still, I''m disappointed in your helper Yuuma." Haru sighed. "If that''s all their strength, what can they do? They''ll be a burden for us."


    In truth, Emma might not be able to control her emotions and wanted to get angry, but she believed in her own choice, and she knew that it was the best choice for her to calm down, or else it would be toote if they found out Haru was so powerful that they couldn''t do anything.


    Unfortunately, Haru wouldn''t let them go like this, and he bluntly mocked them. His eyes clearly told them that they were just trash and they were just a burden.


    Trash? Are you kidding me?


    The Mayer Sisters had always treated others like trash. How could they ept this treatment?


    They felt indescribable anger when Haru looked down on them!


    Haru''s acting was very good, and his words directly stabbed the hearts of the Mayer Sisters. They were all famous witches, and just calling their names would make the enemy feel frightened, but now, this treatment was too much for them!


    Emma was better, but Octavia couldn''t handle it anymore!


    "You dare to look down on us?! Then go die!"


    It might be because Octavia couldn''t ept that she felt good being choked by Haru, so when he treated them like trash, she directly exploded!


    In anger, Octavire ordered her tentacles guardian to attack Haru directly!


    In an instant, countless tentacles mmed toward Haru, and once someone was hit by them, they would turn into meat paste!


    Although the shape of the guardian was a bit weird, its power was without a doubt!


    It was a pity that they met Haru, and the moment they met him, their fate had been determined.


    Haru looked at the tentacles calmly, and he just clenched his hands, and all the tentacles were suddenly pulled by something before all of them turned into meat paste.


    "......."


    Is it a dream?


    Emma and Octavia thought at that moment.

 Chapter 1980 - Not Bad...

    Octavia couldn''t believe what had happened in front of her. She had used all the power of her guardian, but Haru could simply crush her tentacles guardian so easily!


    Octavia was confused at what had happened, but then she could see the space was trembling. It seemed that her guardian was being attracted by a certain force, which made her dumbfounded, especially when she didn''t feel a magic fluctuation from Haru.


    ''What''s this?''


    Octavia couldn''t say anything since she was too dumbfounded.


    "You want to hurt me with that kind of attack? But it doesn''t really matter." Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters and felt happy inwardly, thinking that they really took the bait. "You have provoked me, after all, so don''t think that you can get away so easily." Still, he felt a bit bad about doing this and thought he shouldn''t do this kind of thing again in the future.


    "Your fourth majesty primogenitor, we don''t..."


    "Shut up! If I''m not strong enough, then what you''ll do to me? You''ll let me go? I don''t think so." Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters with a cold gaze. "Since we have decided to fight me, then have you never thought about the consequence?"


    When Octavia attacked Haru, Emma knew that their end wouldn''t be good. Although she couldn''t see Haru''s real strength, she knew that the power of her sister couldn''t bepared to the fourth primogenitor.


    So without hesitation, Emma apologized, but Haru didn''t allow her to do so. She could only swallow her spit since she knew that he wouldn''t let her go!


    ''Dammit, what the hell? What the hell?!''


    Emma was so confused, and she also knew that Haru''s power was terrifying since with just clenching his fist, he directly crushed Octavia''s tentacles guardian into a meat paste. She didn''t know what kind of power it was, but she knew that it was rted to space since she could see the space was trembling.


    ''Why the hell he''s so angry? Why does he have such big self-esteem?!''


    However, Emma didn''t realize that what Haru was doing was simr to what she was doing when she faced a weakling. She was unreasonable, and once someone disrespected her, then she would kill them. She and her sister were strong, and most people would be meat paste when they met both of them, but now, she was on the weakling side, and she knew that her life was on his hand.


    Facing Haru, who was furious, Emma''s mind moved rapidly, trying to find a solution, but it was a pity that she couldn''t find a way to solve the problem before her.


    In other words, the battle with the fourth primogenitor was inevitable!


    "Since your Majesty won''t give us a chance, then there''s no other way."


    Gritting her teeth, Emma made up her mind and decided to fight him. She knew that Haru was just an amateur, and there should be a chance for her and her sister to defeat him, right?


    "Don''t treat me like a bad guy. It was your fault for looking for trouble in the first ce?" Haru knew that he was the one who forced them to do this, but he would never say this. He might not be a good guy, but he wasn''t as evil as ying with the life of innocent people.


    Looking at Haru''s smile, even though Emma thought she hadn''t seen his face and it was covered by a facemask, she had to admit that he was handsome, but this wasn''t the time to think about it. Now their lives were in his hands, and they needed to fight!


    Emma felt like she was being yed around like a white mouse in a cage, who could only be experimented on or killed by people. This feeling made her very ufortable, so in any case, she needed to kill the fourth primogenitor!


    Unlike Emma, Octavia''s mind was simple. Her life revolved around killing, murdering, being held in the arms of her sisters before she repeated all of that process, and that should be the case, but...


    Emma and Octavia attacked Haru at the same time. They were desperate and used all of their power to kill Haru. Unfortunately, their methods of attack were quite simple. Countless tentacles rushed toward Haru, but he just clenched his hand again, and everything was crushed.


    "Is that all?"


    Haru sighed, and disappointment appeared on his face. He didn''t act this time, but he just felt disappointed in both of them. He thought that they could give him some fun, but it seemed that he had put too much expectation on them. However, they were good enough to clear up the small fries, so...


    "Aaahhh!!!"


    Being humiliated, the Meyer Sisters'' were nk. Still, at the same time, they were just too desperate to think about anything since their attacks were just crushed by him without any resistance, causing them to have a hopeless feeling, and this feeling was terrifying!


    But the next moment, they screamed, but the reason why they were screaming was that they were surprised that the clothes on their bodies turned into pieces directly!


    They were stripped, and their bodies were exposed without any cover at this time and this moment, right in front of Haru. Even if they covered their chests and theher region quickly, they couldn''t escape his eyes.


    It really had been a while since Haru had used his "Dress Break," and when hebined it with his "Snatch," he didn''t need to touch the clothes, and he could strip the clothes so easily.


    Still, Haru had to admit that the figures of the Meyer Sisters were so good.


    "What are you getting shy about? Your body is just a lump of meat."


    Although Haru dismissed them on the surface, he used his "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself, and at the same time, the pressure that came from him caused both sisters to only hug each other so they could find a sense of security.


    Still, when their chests pressed against each other, Haru might want to go back to his house to meet Asagi, Rin, and Mimori to calm himself.


    "Women, you think highly of yourself."


    Walking toward them, Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters again, and they didn''t have the ability to move. They could only hug each other, and their legs trembled, waiting for his judgment. They had lost, they lostpletely against him, and they were just his prey now. They werembs that were about to be ughtered, and no matter what was about to happen to them, they hoped that they wouldn''t be killed!


    In the past, Emma and Octavia watched the blood of the enemies that they slew. Their enemies cried and begged for their mercy, but they were justughing, killing the enemies with cruelty, but now, when it happened to them, they just couldn''t handle it.


    What would happen to them? Would their blood be drained from their bodies as they died in pain, or would their bodies be chopped into pieces? So no one would recognize them anymore?


    They didn''t know what Haru was about to do, but when they saw his cold gaze, everything didn''t really matter anymore.


    His piercing gaze gave them a thrill, and at the same time, they peed. Somehow other liquid was mixed into their pee, giving them a crystal clear color.


    "........"


    Haru was speechless and wondered how the hell both of them could get turned on. His nose was sensitive, and he knew that they had just spouted their lewd juice along with their pee. He sighed inwardly and wondered whether his existence would cause any girls to feel pleasure.


    Still, Haru had to admit that he had done too much, and in truth, it would be great if he could take out his penis right in front of the two sisters, but he knew that there was Yuuma behind him, so he couldn''t do something like that.


    "Remember, I will be your master from now on."


    "Ye - Yes!" 2x


    Haru looked at two sisters who blushed and felt his teeth hurt somehow. He took out clothes from his zipper storage and gave them to both sisters.


    "Get dressed, don''t get so arrogant in the future, or I won''t give you another chance."


    "Yes!"


    After everything ended, the Meyer Sisters were subdued, and they were very obedient, bowing their heads as they apologized. Only they didn''t wear their clothes now, and everything was exposed, but when they faced him, there was no shame in their faces, or rather they wanted him to see them. They had recognized Haru as their master from the bottom of their hearts, and there everything was his, including their bodies, so they didn''t feel embarrassed.


    If Haru didn''t whisper to them secretly, they might call him master and pull his pants directly.


    "Wait a moment. I''ll clean your body first. You smell too nasty," Haru said.


    "Um." 2x


    Octavia and Emma nodded hastily with a blush, and they were quite excited when they heard those words from him. Unfortunately, Haru only used his magic without touching their bodies, so they were a bit disappointed, but they still wore their clothes without hesitation after they were told.


    Looking at both sisters, Haru thought that this kind of rtionship wasn''t that bad at all.

 Chapter 1981 - Let’s Not Waste Our Time

    "Haru, you..."


    Yuuma didn''t understand what had happened, but what Haru had done before was too shocking. She knew how powerful the Meyer Sisters were, but they were defeated by him without any resistance, which made her dumbfounded.


    However, the next scene made her even dumbfounded. ''What''s happening?'' She didn''t expect the Meyer Sister to follow Haru, and he had be their master?


    "Nothing, I''m just teaching them a little lesson so they won''t cause trouble in the future. As you have said before, they might betray us in the middle of the n. If I don''t scare them, who knows what kind of trouble they will causeter."


    Haru wouldn''t tell the truth to Yuuma, and he just needed to tell her that everything that he did was for her. As for what he might do with the Meyer Sisters after the n was finished, Yuuma didn''t need to know now.


    "I see."


    Although she noticed that Haru didn''t tell the truth, Yuuma was a smart girl and knew that he might be hiding something from her, but now, it wasn''t the time to ask this question. In her opinion, the faster they saved her mother, the better it was. As for the Meyer Sisters, she had never cared about them so much.


    One hourter, at the top of the Keystone Gate, Haru directly opened the legendary prison easily, which made Yuuma and the Meyer Sisters dumbfounded.


    Yuuma had prepared a lot of magic books to crack open the space that hid the legendary prison by Natsuki, but Haru did something on his own, and the legendary prison appeared directly!


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Is it only me, or have you been to the legendary prison before?" Yuuma asked. After all, Haru''s reaction was too t, and it was as if it wasn''t his first time to see the legendary prison.


    "Well, you''re not wrong." Haru nodded. "I have been going there from time to time."


    "....." Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia.


    "Why?" Yuuma asked, wondering why this guy entered the legendary prison.


    "It''s a secret," Haru said with a smile since he and Natsuki still kept their n to enhance the legendary prison so Natsuki could control from a far ce, so she didn''t need to stay in the legendary prison all the time.


    If it was before, Haru entered the legendary prison secretly, but now, he wanted to cause a big scene so all the rats that were hiding would alle out, and he also wanted to catch Aya Tokoyogi too in the process. He also didn''t want to make the process of entering the legendary prison so easy since he wanted to imprint his image on Yuuma.


    "Now isn''t the time to talk about this matter. The Ind Guard is going toe soon. Let''s go."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuuma also quickly reacted since she knew that this wasn''t the time to ask him a question that had nothing to do with the mission.


    The Keystone Gate where they were now is a giantposite structure two kilometers in diameter, located at the center of the ind, binding the four Gigafloats thatposed Itogami Ind. As the center of the ind, it is the best ce to use his magic to reveal the legendary prison, but at the same time, it is also very dangerous.


    The Keystone Gate is a very important building.


    Without its support, the Itogami ind would have already drowned in the sea due to a tsunami, wind, or a huge wave, not to mention that this building also acted as a government administration official, including city hall. In addition, this building also had amercial value.


    Therefore, inside the Keystone Gate, there was an Ind Guard that had been protecting this building.


    If Haru wasn''t there, then Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma might fight all the ind guards and kill them so they would arrive at the top of the building. Fortunately, he was there, so no one was killed. They flew out directly using his gravity magic andnded on the top of the Keystone Gate.


    Haru knew that after what he had done, the Ind Guard had realized that they were here. Haru didn''t want a needless conflict, and Yuuma also knew that time was very precious. They needed toplete their mission as soon as possible so Yuuma could be freed.


    "Yes." Yuuma nodded, but then she realized that Haru stopped, which made her confused. "What''s wrong, Haru?" She looked at him with some confusion, but just as her voice fell, a white figure suddenly fell from the sky, and this personnded not far away from them.


    "I am not in the mood to talk to you, Vatler. If you don''t want to die, just scram away."


    Watching the white figure in front of him, Haru really wasn''t in a mood to talk with this gay snake. As for whether Vatler was rted to the Lost Warlord or not, he didn''t care and felt that it was better to clear up all the primogenitors in this world, or should he just control their minds so they would be a viin and he became a hero?


    "We have met again, your Majesty''s fourth primogenitor."


    Vatler only smiled and didn''t care about Haru''s rude remark. He bowed his head gracefully and greeted him with a most sincere greeting.


    Such a gentleman''s behavior, if Haru was reced by a girl, then they would be crazy of Vatler, but he was a man, and he just didn''t like it.


    "Have you not heard my words?" Haru asked again.


    "Your words make me so sad. It''s obvious that I came to see you with a sincere feeling, but you''re too cruel, the fourth primogenitor," Vatler said sadly.


    Haru was toozy and thought to use the magic that he learned from Tatsuya to erase Vatler''s existence directly from this world, but...


    "Lord Ardeal, I am here only to release my mother, who is imprisoned in the legendary prison with the fourth primogenitor. Please forgive my impoliteness, but please don''t disturb us."


    Yuuma noticed that Haru was about to do something, but she didn''t want to have any conflicts with Vatler. If she could make Vatler go away with just a few words, then it would be best. After all, Vatler was a famous vampire, and if this guy got entangled with them, no one knew how long their mission would be dyed?


    "Oh? Are you the daughter of the Witch of the Notaria? The Blue Witch? Interesting, interesting..."


    Vatler revealed Yuuma''s identity directly, and from this, they could see how powerful his intelligencework was. If Haru hadn''t done the same before, Yuuma might have been surprised, but now, her expression didn''t change, and she was calm.


    Vatler was about to say something, but suddenly Haru punched his face directly, and he flew out far away!


    "......."


    Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia couldn''t see Haru''s punch clearly, but they could hear the sound of bone breaking when Haru punched Vatler.


    "Let''s go," Haru said since he didn''t have a good impression of Vatler. He was sure that Vatler wasing here just to have fun, fighting against the prisoner that might escape from the legendary prison, so he didn''t give him mercy and directly punched Vatler back on his yacht.


    But as expected, Vatler dyed their name.


    "What are you doing?"


    After Vatler was blown away, before Haru and his party were going to leave the Keystone Gate to the legendary prison, a cold voice came from behind, but Haru didn''t care much and only nced at the woman that called them out.


    "Haru?"


    "See youter, Misaki."


    The one who stopped them was the physical education teacher and the homeroom teacher of Nagisa, Yukina, and Kanon in Saikai Academy, Misaki Sasasaki.


    In public, Misaki was a teacher, but in fact, her identity was simr to Natsuki, a magician that was affiliated with the Ind Guard.


    As a teacher of Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi, Misaki also couldn''t escape Haru''s hands, and they often went out together, and their rtionships were quite close, but he hadn''t moved her since he didn''t want to cause anger Natsuki.


    Natsuki had been waiting for him after all, so if Haru moved on to Misaki first, then Misaki showed off in front of Natsuki, then Natsuki might get sulk, and it was troublesome.


    Still, Haru was wondering whether Misaki was really a teacher, considering she was wearing a sexy cheongsam when she was working.


    If they met on a different asion, Haru might invite her to eat, but now, he didn''t have time.


    "What are you doing here? What''s going on?"


    Misaki hadn''t figured out the situation, so she immediately asked Haru while looking at him in confusion, but Haru left directly with Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma without answering her question.


    It wasn''t the first time Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma saw Haru use his gravity magic, so they naturally moved closer to him and flew directly toward the legendary prison.


    "This is...."


    Although she knew that Haru was the fourth primogenitor, Misaki didn''t know that he could float and fly so suddenly without any magic fluctuation!


    Haru knew what Misaki was thinking, but well, he could handle herter since he needed to handle Yuuma''s matter first.


    The same as before, Yuuma was in his arms, being hugged by him, which made herpletely intoxicated. She didn''t want to be parted from him now, and when everything waspleted, she decided to stay with him!

 Chapter 1982 - Haru: Let Me Handle This

    Even if Octavia and Emma weren''t being hugged like Yuuma, they weren''t treated badly, and they could feel that an invisible force hugged their bodies gently. Still, Octavia and Emma were quite jealous of Yuuma, though.


    However, now wasn''t the time for this kind of matter and they directly went straight to the legendary prison.


    "Haru, what are you going to do?!"


    Haru and his group had flown away, and Misaki, who couldn''t fly, directly leaped, but she couldn''t do anything and when she would fall down, something caught her and put her back to the top of the Keystone Gate so there was nothing that she could do, besides standing there while staring at their back.


    Haru''s speed was naturally fast, and almost in the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the legendary prison, but to enter this prison, he needed to attack it with a powerful attack, used a special ability, or gained permission from Natsuki.


    Obviously, Haru didn''t want to destroy the prison so he wouldn''t choose option one and it was also impossible to gain permission from Natsuki to enter if he had to bring Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia, so he could only use a special ability to enter.


    "Sticker Zipper!"


    Suddenly a blue humanoid figure appeared behind Haru, and it punched outside the area of the legendary prison and created a huge zipper that led a path for them to enter the legendary prison.


    Looking at the zipper that suddenly appeared, Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia were dumbfounded, wondering how much power that Haru had.


    The internal structure of the legendary barrier is special. Prisoners who have been imprisoned here are undoubtedly known as the strongest of kinds, but it was impossible for them to break this prison, showing how strong and mysterious this prison is.


    However, as long as someone has enough strength, it is possible to break out or enter the legendary prison from the external part of the prison.


    However, if someone really wanted to destroy this legendary prison, then they needed to defeat the Witch of the Void, Natsuki Minamiya.


    Well, as long as Haru wanted to, it was simply child y for him to enter or walk out from this legendary prison. Still, he knew that he needed to face Natsuki when he had decided to save Aya Tokoyogi, and knew that there must be a conflict between them, but it was inevitable, and since he had promised Yuuma, then he would do it.


    As the zipper was opened, the seal that stopped anyone from entering the legendary prison was opened.


    "Let''s go."


    Haru didn''t want to waste his time so he directly entered the legendary prison, and as expected when he entered, he was greeted by Natsuki, who was sleeping in the center of the hall inside the prison.


    Her sleeping face was cute, she was like a doll, but at the same time, Haru was wondering why Natsuki loved to keep her loli form when it was possible to appear in her adult form.


    Haru loved Natsuki in her adult form, not her loli form!


    "I didn''t expect to see the legendary Witch of the Void so easily. Thank you Haru, so let me do the next thing."


    As Haru was in deep thought, Yuuma walked a few steps toward Natsuki, facing the sleeping Natsuki, Yuuma bowed her head slightly, but then a figure appeared from behind her, a figure of a knight wearing giant dark blue armor.


    This was Yuuma''s guardian and the one who gave her a monicker of the Blue Witch, Le Bleu.


    Yuuma, who had summoned her guardian, obviously had decided to kill Natsuki, so this way, the legendary prison would bepletely broken, and her mother would be released.


    Unfortunately, although Haru wanted to get Aya Tokoyogi, it didn''t mean that he could watch Natsuki being killed!


    "I''m really sorry..."


    Just when Yuuma ordered the Le Bleu to attack, Haru suddenly appeared in front of her and caught the sword of the Le Bleu with his bare hand.


    "Yuuma, even though I''d decided to help you. I''d never said that you could do something to Natsuki-chan."


    "What?"


    Yuuma was stunned and felt confused.


    Yuuma couldn''t understand Haru''s words.


    When a woman had made a contract with the devil, they would be called a devil. After bing a witch, they naturally had to pay a certain price and as a price of bing with, Natsuki needed to stay in the legendary prison for a lifetime.


    The truth, the legendary prison wasn''t a real prison, but it was magic that was created to seal vicious criminals and the one who used this magic was Natsuki, and this magic kept her from staying in this prison for life.


    Moreover, this legendary prison was more like a dream in Natsuki. She must constantly sleep in this prison to maintain this legendary prison. In other words, it was impossible for her to get out of this prison.


    As for Natsuki, who was often seen every day, it was an illusion that was made by her magic.


    With all of that exnation, the only thing the author wanted to say is that Natsuki represented the existence of the legendary prison. As long as you killed her then the legendary prison would naturally be destroyed and Yuuma''s mission would bepleted.


    If only one person needed to be a sacrifice in this mission, Yuuma would be very happy. After all, before she knew Haru''s identity as the fourth primogenitor, she thought to use the lives of 100,000 people on the Itogami ind as a sacrifice to destroy the legendary prison.


    Just for Aya Tokoyogi, Yuuma didn''t hesitate to sacrifice the lives of 100,000 people, so how could she care about Natsuki''s life at this moment?


    However, Haru stood in front of her, which made herpletely confused.


    What''s going on? Did he regret his decision? Did he not want to help her rescue her mother?


    "Don''t be surprised, Yuuma. Natsuki-chan is my woman. How can I watch you take her life?


    Haru knew that it was difficult for Yuuma to ept his current behavior, but in order to avoid the misunderstanding, he simply exined.


    "Lo - Lover?!"


    Yuuma was dumbfounded, but she quickly said, "But if we don''t kill Minamiya Natsuki, there''s no way to save my mother."


    Yuuma understood Haru''s feelings, but she was also in a difficult position now. The thought that had been instilled since childhood was about to bepleted, but Haru had be thest obstacle in front of her.


    What should I do now?


    Yuuma was full of confusion and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuma. Although I won''t let you kill Natsuki-chan, it doesn''t mean that there''s no solution. In fact, I think we should talk with Natsuki-chan, maybe we can reach a win-win situation."


    "Ta - Talk?!"


    Yuuma was dumbfounded, they were about to save a criminal, how could they talk about this matter?!


    It wasn''t surprising that Yuuma thought this way. After all, Natsuki was known as a cold witch, and her reputation was loud in the supernaturalmunity, and if someone could talk to her, asking her to release the prisoner inside, then what was the use of her hard work?


    "Yes, we just need to talk." Haru then looked at Natsuki and said, "Well, Natsuki-chan, how about you stop pretending to sleep?"


    ''Pretend to sleep?''


    Yuuma looked at Haru with a stunned expression as she watched him, shaking Natsuki''s shoulder gently. Her eyes were wide open, wondering whether this was really alright? After all, Natsuki needed to sleep when she maintained the legendary prison, but if Natsuki was woken up and the prison was broken, then wouldn''t it be the biggest joke of this century?


    "Stop shaking me! I have woken up!"


    Just as Yuuma couldn''t process what had happened in front of her, a voice suddenly sounded, which widened her eyes. It was because Natsuki, who was unable to be woken up, opened her eyes, staring at Haru with an unhappy expression.


    ''What?!''


    "Why do you pretend to sleep? Do you want me to kiss you before you wake up?"


    Yuuma''s eyes were about to fall out when she heard Haru was flirting with Natsuki and when she thought about his previous words before, she became even dumbfounded since it seemed that they were really lovers!


    "No, you don''t need to."


    Natsuki quickly snorted and looked away, stopping him from moving closer, but even so, there was no power on her hands and she let him move closer to her as she sighed helplessly.


    However, Yuuma, who saw Natsuki''s affectionate gesture, thought that Haru and Natsuki were really lovers!


    "Natsuki-chan, can you let me get one person out?"


    "No!"


    Natsuki refused Haru without hesitation!


    "Don''t be stingy, Natsuki-chan. I only need one person. One person is enough for me."


    Haru didn''t feel discouraged by Natsuki''s refusal. He even coaxed her as if she were a child.


    Yuuma feltplicated and somehow she felt too tired at that moment. She felt like Haru was unreliable at that moment since there was no way you could get someone out of the legendary prison with just a few words, right?


    It was impossible!


    It was Natsuki''s duty to keep all the prisoners inside the legendary prison, and there was no way that she would let any of them escape!

 Chapter 1983 - I See... I Guess I’m Just...

    "Don''t talk about one person, even half of this person, I won''t allow you!"


    As expected as Yuuma thought, Haru failed and it was impossible to ask Natsuki to release her mother.


    "Natsuki-chan, please. I will owe you one!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Really?


    "You''re so persistent! Just give up!"


    ".................."


    Yuuma was depressed, looking at Haru and Natsuki who were flirting with each other in front of her, she really wanted toin, but she didn''t know what to say. Here she was thinking of how to save her mother and even thought to sacrifice the life of 100,000 residents of the Itogami ind, but here, both of them were flirting with each other!


    "Natsuki-chan, you''re too stingy, right? Isn''t it a simple matter for you?" Haru sighed, then stood up. "Well, Yuuma, let''s go back, and save your mother next time, alright?"


    After arguing with Natsuki, Haru was a bit helpless since she didn''t give him a face, so he could only give up since he didn''t really want to force Natsuki and even though Aya was beautiful, it didn''t mean that he was so desperate.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuuma didn''t even know what kind of expression she should show. He had promised her to save her mother before, but now when this matter was about to bepleted, he told her to go back?


    Is he teasing me?


    There were ck lines over her forehead, Yuuma opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word. she had always felt like she was being teased by Haru.


    "Do you want toe here again? I haven''t punished you for bringing someone here and you even dare to tell me that you''lle again?!"


    Yuuma looked at Haru speechless, and Natsuki who was on the side didn''t n to let him go that simply. When a zipper suddenly opened and Haru and his group entered, Natsuki was full of dread since she couldn''t stop them. She was wondering what kind of enemy that she would face, but she didn''t expect that she was being teased!


    More importantly, Natsuki didn''t know what this guy was thinking since she thought that Haru was going to help Yuuma, but then he chose to give up. However, when she thought clearly, she felt that it was normal, considering how close the rtionship between the two was, but she knew that this wasn''t so simple. She knew that Haru was hiding something, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    Natsuki felt suspicious and wondered whether it was part of his research so she could get out from this legendary prison.


    "Well, Natsuki-chan, don''t be angry. Let me introduce you. This is Yuuma, my friend. Her mother was arrested by you in the legendary prison. Can you see how sad she''s being separated from her mother? Don''t you want to see both mother and daughter meet together? And please don''t praise me, I''m just doing what everyone does."


    "You..."


    Natsuki was speechless, if everyone could enter the legendary prison, then no prisoner could be imposed here!


    Haru entered the legendary prison, bringing a lot of people to save one of the most vicious criminals in the world!


    If everyone really wanted to do this, then the world would be destroyed!


    Natsuki let out a long sigh and at this moment, she just wanted to grab his ear and scold him so he wouldn''t do this kind of thing again. Unfortunately, it was because their rtionship was very close and she didn''t even deny that she was his woman, so their actions seemed intimate in the eyes of others.


    "Look, you even agree with me, right? So can you just do me this little favor, Natsuki-chan?" Haru knew that Natsuki was angry that she was speechless, but he ignored it and pushed her once again.


    "Don''t dream!"


    "Well, since you have said so..."


    Watching Natsuki, who stared at him as she gritted her teeth, Haru could only pretend to be helpless, so he just gave up and left. Waving his hand, he said, "Well, that''s it, Natsuki-chan. We''ll leave first, we''ll see you again next time."


    "You better note again! Otherwise, I won''t let you out so easily!"


    Natsuki snorted and expressed her dissatisfaction, showing that she didn''t want to see him again here, but in truth, if they were meeting each other again, she hoped that she didn''t bring Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia with him next time.


    "Let''s go, Yuuma." Haru held Yuuma''s hand as he walked outside.


    Yuuma was still at a loss, but after a few steps, she finally reacted.


    "Wait, Haru, are we just going to leave like this?" Yuuma didn''t expect Haru to leave directly. This wasn''t a game for her, she bet everything and there was no way for her to give up, right?


    "Otherwise? It''s a bit hard to persuade Natsuki-chan now, but I''ll find an opportunity in the future and rescue your mother." Haru looked at Yuuma firmly and said, "I promise you, alright?"


    "I..."


    Looking at his firm eyes, Yuuma couldn''t help but want to believe him. Although she knew that Natsuki couldn''t be persuaded, she still subconsciously wanted to believe in Haru. Even though she didn''t know the reason.


    "Trust me!"


    In order to prove his credibility, Haru held both of Yuuma''s hands tightly as he stared into his eyes without looking away.


    Once again, the heat from his palms warmed her heart, and since Haru had said so, then Yuuma would believe him.


    "Um."


    Yuuma nodded. She didn''t give up trying to save her mother, but she chose to believe in Haru and his promise. Although she still had a little regret in her heart, she didn''t regret choosing to believe in him.


    "What a stupid daughter to be yed by a mere man!"


    Just when Yuuma chose to believe Haru and nodded to leave with him, a cold voice suddenly sounded, and immediately she felt her heartbeat moved so fast as if a hammer hit her chest heavily and she was so stunned.


    Behind her, Le Bleu raised its sharp de without Yuuma''s order and stabbed Yuuma''s body without hesitation!


    Yuuma was confused and didn''t know why the guardian that she inherited from her mother would swing its sword at her, but she knew that she couldn''t escape from this sword.


    "What a cruel mother. You want to escape so badly that you''ll use your daughter as decoy and escape?"


    When Yuuma thought that she was dead, a sound of metal colliding was heard, and Haru''s mocking voice was heard.


    ''Huh? Am I alright?''


    When Le Blue''s sword was about to stab her, Yuuma closed her eyes subconsciously and waited for death toe, but the pain in her imagination didn''te, and when she opened her eyes again. She discovered that Haru caught the sword of Le Blue with his bare hand, but unlike before, she noticed that his hand was covered in ck luster-like metal.


    "Haru!"


    Yuuma''s eyes were wet, and she was moved when Haru would stand in front of her and protect her!


    Yuuma knew that at this moment, Haru was his true guardian that would protect.


    "Aya Tokoyogi!"


    Natsuki, who had originally nned to fall asleep again after Haru and his group left, suddenly eximed. ording to normal circumstances, the scene before her was impossible, since Aya was imprisoned inside, but she would never forget Aya''s voice.


    Should Aya be imprisoned in the deepest part of the prison? How could she appear here?


    "Witch of Void, do you think that I would stay obedient after I was imprisoned here for ten years? You''re too naive, right?" Theughter echoed throughout the building, but even so, Aya''s voice was only heard from Le Bleu, Yuuma''s guardian, as for Aya herself, she didn''t appear.


    This was normal, although no one knew what kind of method Aya could do, the legendary prison was named for legendary with nothing. if it was so easy to break, then this prison wouldn''t be named with legendary prison!


    "Witch of the Notaria, you should be very clear about your situation. Your sneak attack was useless. Are you still nning to use this guardian to do something?" Haru said since the scene in front of him didn''t surprise him. In fact, he was waiting for this moment. He had joked with Natsuki for so long and even said that he had given up so he could attack Aya on the outside.


    Haru knew that Aya had done something to Yuuma''s guardian, and at the same critical moment, he was sure that Aya would abandon Yuuma without hesitation since Yuuma was just a pawn to assassinate Natsuki.


    As long as she could escape, Aya didn''t mind sacrificing Yuuma!


    Unfortunately, Haru had read Aya''s n so her n was unsessful, and he hadpletely shown Aya''s true nature since he knew that the existence of magicians was cruel, as long as they could achieve their goals, they would do anything!


    "Mother, you..."


    What Aya had done, made Yuuma sad and sorrowful. She knew her identity and understood her mission, but even so, she still regarded Aya as her mother, and saving Aya was her wish.


    But the result?


    Yuuma was betrayed and she knew that if it wasn''t because of Haru, that sword would prate her chest, then using her body, Aya would use the body-switching ability of Le Blue to assassinate Natsuki by swapping their bodies. In other words, she was just a tool of Aya and she could be discarded anytime when Aya''s goal was achieved.. Knowing that fact, she was so sad and she didn''t know tears dripped from her eyes.

 Chapter 1984 - Self-destruct

    Looking at her guardian, who was controlled by her mother that she had never met before, Yuuma wanted to say something, but words got stuck in her mouth, and she couldn''t say anything.


    What could she say in this situation? Should she ask why her mother did this? But what was the use of that question?


    "Witch of the Notaria, your conspiracy has failed. What do you want to do now?"


    Yuuma was unable to say anything, but Haru was different. He was calm and felt that everything really went ording to his n since he knew how ruthless magician or witch was, considering he had gone to the world of Fate.


    Aya wanted to escape this prison, but after Haru had foiled her n, so at least for now, there was no way for her to escape. That should be the case, but he knew that he shouldn''t let his guard down since he knew that something unexpected would always happen in the end, so he didn''t let down his guard.


    As for his n to get Aya Tokoyogi, Haru didn''t give up, but at this moment, he would let her stay in prison for a while.


    His reason for bringing Yuuma here was to help her, but at the same time, Haru also wanted to show her the true face of her mother. After all, even though they were a mother and a daughter, they didn''t have feelings for each other.


    Aya used Yuuma as a pawn, which could be discarded anytime when Yuuma couldn''t be used anymore, but Yuuma didn''t know this and still believed inpleting her mission and proving her own existence.


    However, Yuuma knew the true face of Aya. Would she be willing to sacrifice for Aya?


    Impossible.


    Even if Yuuma wasn''t a human being, she wasn''t a pawn, and she wasn''t a puppet whose life could be controlled by someone. On the contrary, her feelings were deeper. She wanted to prove her own existence more than anyone. It was so intense that she didn''t hesitate toe to the legendary prison and save her mother even if she had sacrificed the lives of 100,000 people.


    But now, Yuuma was betrayed by her own mother, and her life has meaning now. The only hope that she had at that moment was Haru.


    Therefore, as long as Haru wholeheartedly supported andforted Yuuma, he could get the heart of this girl.


    "I have to admit that I have underestimated you, the fourth primogenitor." Aya''s voice came out from the Le Blue, and her voice was full of resentment and unwillingness. After all, Haru had destroyed the n that she had nned for the past ten years, which made her really hate him!


    It was a pity that Aya''s n was foiled and Yuuma was no longer her puppet. Her body was sealed deep inside the legendary barrier. No matter how angry she was, there was nothing that she could do.


    "Thanks for your praise," Haru said with a smile, didn''t care about her resentment that contained Aya''s voice, and after hearing this, Natsuki, who had been stern, couldn''t help butugh.


    Usually, when Natsuki was teased by Haru, she had an urge to beat him up, but when he teased someone else, she felt so happy that she couldn''t help butugh.


    "Have you seen Aya Tokoyogi''s conspiracy?"


    When she walked next to Haru, Natsuki raised her eyebrow while looking at him. She wasn''t a fool, and she could see everything was naturally being directed by Haru. Otherwise, this guy would enter the legendary prison secretly to meet her since he usually did that, but this time, he caused so muchmotion, so in her mind, she thought that he had seen Aya''s conspiracy a long time ago and the real reason to bring Yuuma here wasn''t to save Yuuma but to expose Aya''s conspiracy!


    Natsuki had a smallint on her heart, thinking that this guy should tell her first, right? After all, her heart almost jumped out at that time, but everything turned out to be an act, which made her speechless, but at the same time, she was happy and proud, thinking that her man was the best!


    "It''s just my instinct that tells me that Yuuma might be in danger, and it won''t hurt to be more cautious. You don''t need to think too much."


    Even though Haru''s head had always been on his lower body, it didn''t mean that he was always lustful. His mind had always turned around, thinking about a lot of possibilities that might happen, or else he wouldn''t be able to build a huge power in this world in such a short time.


    Still, if Natsuki agreed to let go of Aya, then Haru would train Aya so this woman wouldn''t be a criminal and let go of her ambition. The thought of both mother and daughter made his mind giddy, but it was better to keep quiet about this matter.


    "Instinct? Whatever, let''s just treat it as your instinct then." Squinted her eyes at Haru, Natsuki sneered at what he said. Although she knew that he was lying, she didn''t bother to expose it since there was no need to waste her time on the question that he didn''t want to answer.


    Then Natsuki-chan, I''ll leave with Yuuma. Please take care of the rest and don''t forget to go home. You always work all the time." Haru sighed at the workaholic this woman was, and when he conquered the Itogami ind, then he would directly fire Natsuki and made her his private bodyguard, so at that time, they could be together for a long time.


    Haru didn''t waste his time. Holding Yuuma''s small hand, he had decided to leave.


    "Haru... I..."


    Haru''s mood was quite normal, but Yuuma was quite confused at that moment. The betrayal that she had just experienced caused her entire body to feel cold, only the warmth from his palm that could dispel this cold, but even so, she still felt at a loss.


    Do you want to save her? Is this alright? What should I do next? Should I forget about this betrayal? Or should you leave everything behind and just leave with Haru?


    Countless questions kept popping up in her mind, making her confused, her eyes were at a loss, and her body was so rigid.


    "Are you still confused?" Haru asked as he looked at Yuuma.


    Yuuma didn''t answer Haru''s question and looked at Haru.


    "Yuuma, you don''t need to think too much. Yuuma is Yuuma. You can''t be reced. You''re one and precious in my heart. Even if others treat you like a tool that can be discarded anytime, you''re important in my heart, isn''t that enough?"


    Knowing that Yuuma was on the verge of copse, Haru was patient, holding both of her hands tightly so she wouldn''t be at a loss, and affectionately said sweet words without hesitation, and as expected, it was working.


    "Important in your heart...?


    Yuuma''s eyes were misty, and she stared at the man who had said those words to her. She, who was just abandoned, felt that there was no meaning in this world, but if there was Haru, then there was still meaning in her life.


    ''If it by his side...''


    "If you still want to save your mother again, I can help you, but not now."


    After Yuuma had recovered, Haru whispered a few words to her. He wanted to get Aya, but this wasn''t the time.


    "Yes!"


    Haru''s words made Yuuma feel everything was clear up. She knew that as long as he was there beside her, she didn''t need to worry, and saving her mother was no longer her important mission since she had him now.


    Although she had always been independent since she was a child and she had always acted like a man, today, under Haru''s protection, she had a different feeling that she had never felt before. She felt that she was being cared for and loved, and those feelings gave her warmth.


    ''Is this the happiness of a woman?''


    Yuuma didn''t know what this feeling was, but she knew that she was happy, and it was nice that she could be with him.


    "That''s right."


    When Yuuma had be better and showed such a smile, Haru felt relief. He didn''t want Yuuma to have a shadow or trauma inside her heart because of this incident, so after she recovered, he took her hand, said goodbye to Natsuki, and was about to leave. As for the Le Bleu that was controlled by Aya, he didn''t care about it.


    The reason why Aya was able to control Yuuma''s guardian was that Aya had cast a spell on Le Blue when Yuuma inherited Le Blue, but this spell had a limited distance. Otherwise, Aya would control the Le Blue in the past, so Haru believed that as long as they walked out from the legendary prison, then Aya''s spell would be broken, and the Le Blue would return to Yuuma again by then Aya would lose control over Le Blue and Yuuma would get rid of the control of Aya.


    However, Haru didn''t expect that when he was about to leave with Yuuma, the Le Blue who was still in midair, trembled uncontrobly.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t n to do this..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Aya''s voice was heard once again and caused Natsuki immediately to be wary, and Yuuma turned around, wondering with confusion.


    As for Haru, his expression turned ugly.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    "Although my n has failed, it doesn''t mean that I can''t escape. Minamiya Natsuki, please enjoy!"


    "NO!!!"


    As Aya''s words fell, Natsuki suddenly eximed, but Haru quickly pulled her into his arm, since he felt a magical fluctuation in Le Blue''s body, and this fluctuation was so intense that if this continued, then the Le Blue would explode!


    "Yuuma, stop your guardian quickly!"


    "No, I can''t do it. Le Blue is out of my control now!"


    "It''s toote!"


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!*

 Chapter 1985 - Time To Get Serious...

    <h4>Chapter 1985 - Time To Get Serious...</h4>


    Even though their conversations might seem long, Aya didn''t waste her time and didn''t talk much, directly blowing the Le Blue (the guardian of both Aya and Yuuma) in order to escape the legendary barrier!


    Haru was lost for words, and at the same time, he thought that he really underestimated Aya since this woman was so cruel!


    ''But I like it.''


    As far as Haru knew, the Le Blue, which was Yuuma''s guardian, was inherited from Aya, which meant if the Le Blue exploded, not only would it cause harm to Yuuma, but even Aya would be hurt too.


    In other words, as long as she could escape, Aya didn''t hesitate to hurt her own body, even if she had to endanger her life!


    But even so, Aya still did it.


    Still, Haru could read the future, so he quickly contained the explosion by creating a barrier around the Le Blue, but even so, he couldn''t protect Yuuma since, with the explosion of her guardian, Yuuma was badly hurt!


    Haru hugged Yuuma firmly in his arms, using his various magic to heal her up, and at the same time, hugging Natsuki. He could see that although he had contained the explosion, even so, Natsuki was still in shock and was unable to react.


    "Aaaahh!!!"


    As Le Bleu exploded, Yuuma screamed in pain. It was a heart-piercing and painful scream that originated from the self-destruction of her own guardian. After all, this meant her guardian had beenpletely cut off, and it was as if her soul had been ripped apart, but at the same time, she felt a warmth that made her sofortable, before she closed her eyes and slept, but before she closed his eyes, she heard his voice.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''ll protect you and stay by your side."


    Haru could see that Yuuma, who was weak, slowly got better, which made her sigh in relief, but at the same time, his face became cold. He might underestimate Aya at this moment since he didn''t expect that this woman dared to blow up her own guardian. Truthfully, he should have been able to stop the ident, but Aya was cautious, and unlike the normal viin who talked before they did the n, Aya didn''t say anything and directly blew her guardian, which made him speechless.


    There were a lot of ways to stop Aya, but all of that needed a few seconds to implement, and the explosion happened so sudden, and in less than a second, an explosion happened, but at the same time, Haru had to admit that he was quite amazed by Aya''s determination since this woman dared to almost killing herself in order to escape, and at the same time, he wanted to know what drove her so intense that Aya didn''t hesitate to sacrifice herself and her daughter.


    As he walked out from the legendary prison calmly, he quickly reminded Natsuki. "Natsuki-chan, quickly calm yourself and restore the prison." He was still calm since he didn''t think that those prisoners could threaten him, and at the same time, he thought to teach them despair.


    As for the previous explosion, it disappeared directly without trace since Haru used gravity magic to contain the explosion before he used "Dposition" to erase the explosion directly.


    Holding Yuuma in his arms, Haru quickly turned his gaze to Natsuki, and he knew that the legendary prison was equivalent to the incarnation of Natsuki, so if an explosion happened there, then her body would be hurt. Fortunately, he was able to protect her, but when she was shaken, the construction of the prison was also shaken, so he quickly reminded her.


    Natsuki awoke and stabilized herself. She looked at Haru and said, "Thank you."


    Natsuki shook her head and said, "You weren''t at fault. Who would expect that she would be so cruel with herself?" Thinking about how Aya decided to blow Le Blue directly, her expression couldn''t help but turn grim. Luckily, Haru had contained the explosion before, so she wasn''t hurt, but she was still shaken. "How about that girl?"


    "She''s alright." Haru then looked at Emma and Octavia, who looked at him with a cornered expression and gave them a nod. He hadn''t brought them inside before, so they were alright. "I''m healing her right now. You don''t need to worry." He then looked at Natsuki and asked, "Still, is the prison alright?"


    Natsuki''s expression was quite unconfident. After all, she needed to sleep to maintain her prison, so when she was awoken, the prison became weaker.


    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t let anyone escape," Haru said without hesitation, waiting for someone to walk out from the prison and put them there again. If it wasn''t possible, then he would just erase their existence from this world.


    Haru didn''t fight inside the prison. Rather he walked out because the legendary prison was connected to Natsuki, and he knew that there might be a chance his fight might hurt Natsuki, so he decided to take the fight to the outside.


    Octavia and Emma, who saw Haru were alright, felt relief, but at the same time, they were confused at what was happening, but before they asked a question...


    "Are you going to escape, the fourth primogenitor? How disappointing."


    Aya''s cold voice sounded again, which immediately caused them to look in the direction of the prison.


    On the top of the building of the legendary prison, there was a beautiful woman who had simr to Yuuma, but with a more mature appearance, wearing a ck kimono with a mocking smile on her mouth, looking at Haru and his party.


    Haru raised his eyebrow as he stared at Aya, and he had to admit that this woman was really his type. Unfortunately, she had hurt Yuuma, so he would give her a punishmentter when he caught her.


    However, Haru didn''t take action and waited for Aya''s group toe out, and as expected, not only Aya but there were also another six criminals that were imprisoned inside the prison who also came out along with Aya!


    The shock that was caused by the explosion of the Le Blue caused the legendary prison to be unstable, and the criminals that were originally trapped inside the prison emerged one after another, and the six people in front of them were the strongest criminals in the legendary prison!


    Haru squinted his eyes and thought about which power he should use at this moment.


    "Ahhh, I can finally breathe the fresh air outside! It''s great!"


    "That''s right. We should thank the Witch of the Notaria who gets us out of this damn prison."


    As soon as these six people came out, the air seemed to be heavy. Although they were talking to themselves, they were staring resentfully at Haru.


    No, to be more precise, they should be staring at Natsuki, who was on Haru''s arm at that moment.


    "Only six of you?"


    As if forgetting the existence of Haru and the others, Aya turned her gaze to the six criminals and looked at their appearance. She couldn''t help butin.


    A warrior covered in steel armor, hip-hop youth like Captain Jack, a sexy beauty dressed in underwear and a jacket, a skinny old man, a man with sses in a blue robe, and a middle-aged gentleman in a tuxedo and a tall hat.


    Haru was wondering how they could dress so differently when they were put inside the prison, but he didn''t think too much.


    "They were too weak to escape!"


    Facing Aya''s question, the hip-hop youth immediately raised his wrist and showed a ck metal bracelet, and at the same time, it seemed he wanted to show what was wrong with the ck metal bracelet, so he directly attacked the middle-aged gentleman that was close to him.


    In an instant, blood poured out from the chest of the middle-aged gentleman, and at the same time, the bracelet on his wrist also transformed into countless chains, directly dragging him into thevender magic circle that appeared behind him so suddenly.


    No matter how hard the middle-aged gentleman resisted, his ending remained unchanged.


    "I see. So the prison barrier system is still active."


    Seeing this scene, Aya nodded, and she knew what had happened.


    The prison barrier system is a system that is created to prevent the prisoners from escaping, and as long as they wear the bracelet, even if they escape the legendary prison, once their magic is exhausted, or they are seriously injured, they will immediately be captured and returned to the deepest part of the prison.


    It can be said that it is a good system to prevent the prisoner from escaping, and it is also the best weapon against the six criminals.


    "Have you talked enough? If so, then I''ll send you back to the prison now."


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Suddenly the sky turned darker, and thunder kept pping, and everyone could feel heavy pressure from Haru''s direction. They might not realize it, but they felt dreaded at this moment.


    Staring at Aya, Haru was wondering what he should do with this mature womanter.

 Chapter 1986 - Become My Dog, Or...

    As the sky turned darker and the lightning rumbled, everyone could feel an invisible pressure that centered around Haru. They might not realize it, but they were sweating profusely, and their entire bodies were wet. However, they didn''t dare to sweep their sweats, and their eyes were focused on Haru since they were afraid. They were afraid that if they were looking away, they might not keep their lives.


    However, it was only a moment before everything turned calm, but with their experience, they knew that it was only the calm before the storm.


    Natsuki, Emma, and Octavia, who were by Haru''s side, didn''t feel the pressure that was caused by Haru, but they could feel his power, which was so mighty.


    The eyes of Emma and Octavia were feverish, thinking that they didn''t choose the wrong person, but Natsuki was dumbfounded since it was her first time to see him show such power.


    Haru looked at Emma, Octavia, and Natsuki, then said, "Can you go back to my house for a moment? Also, please take care of Yuuma, can you Natsuki-chan?"


    Natsuki looked at Haru for a moment and nodded. "Come back quickly, alright?"


    "You don''t need to worry, but I might go back quitete since I need to educate them first," Haru said, then sent the four of them back to his house, using his space maniption magic, before he faced the six prisoners that had escaped along with Aya. He looked at the seven of them and said, "I have two choices for you two."


    "Two?"


    The six prisoners and Aya didn''t look at Haru with a confused expression, wondering what he wanted to say. After all, he had sent Natsuki, Emma, Octavia, and Yuuma away, and facing them alone, so they were wondering what he was going to do.


    "One is to be my dog, follow my order obediently, or just go back to the prisoner like this." Haru stared at them and said, "I''m quite impatient so hurry up and make your choice." If they weren''t criminals, then he would make them his followers, but since they were criminals, there was no need to humanize them. He then snapped his fingers, and a chair appeared behind him before he sat down there naturally. He didn''t use all of his pressure since he wanted to see how they were going to react.


    "......................"


    Everyone was in a daze, and they couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "I''ll be your dog."


    Suddenly a man with sses raised his hand without hesitation, walking toward Haru directly.


    "Come here," Haru said.


    "Me too~~" Then a sexy woman with underwear and jacket also followed as she licked her lips. She could see that even though Haru put on a facemask, she knew that he was so handsome, and if possible, since it had been a while since she had a man. The reason why she was imprisoned was that she had a tryst with a prince of a small country, and the royal family wanted to hide the scandal by killing her. Angered by this, she directly killed all the royal family of that small country and caused her to be imprisoned in the legendary prison.


    Haru nodded and then also told the woman toe closer, before he looked at the rest of the prisoners who hadn''t said anything.


    The man with sses and the sexy woman walked closer and closer to Haru, but as they moved closer, they felt the space around them tremble, and their bodies were heavier and heavier. They wanted to say something, but they couldn''t open their mouths, and when they wanted to use their power, they quickly realized that they couldn''t use their power at all!


    Both of them stared at Haru in horror since they didn''t expect the fourth primogenitor would be this strong!


    "Meiga Itogami and Gigli Ghirardi, right? Don''t y around, or I''ll erase you directly," Haru said as he stared at both of them.


    "Yes!" 2x


    As the pressure around them disappeared, they quickly kneeled down, showing their respects. The power that was shown by Haru made them unable to fight back, and all they could do was to bow down, but they didn''t regret it, or rather, they decided to follow him.


    Haru ignored the two of them then stared at the rest. "How about you all?"


    "Ha? Do you want me to get into your dog? Do you have the power to do that?" The hip-hop youth knew that Haru was strong, but how could he kneel down like both Meiga and Gigli so easily? He was a Deva! He was a God! How could he bow down in front of Haru?!


    "How about the rest of you?" Haru ignored the hip-hop youth and looked at the warrior with metal armor, a thin old man, and Aya Tokoyogi. "Let me tell you that once you move against me, then your chance to be my dog will disappear."


    "Bastard, don''t ignore me!" The hip-hop youth leaped directly as he used his power. Four arms suddenly appeared behind his back, and his body shone brightly, ready to st Haru.


    "The fourth primogenitor, I admit that you''re strong, but it isn''t enough for me to follow you."


    Then the thin old man was also followed by shooting a ball of fire directly from a distance.


    As for the warrior in metal armor, he didn''t do anything but stand there, waiting for the result.


    Aya didn''t care about everyone and teleported directly to escape. She knew how crafty he was, and she also couldn''t see his power. As for the rest of the prisoners, she didn''t care, and she only hoped that they could buy her time as she used her spell, or else...


    "Master, that woman..." Gigli quickly said.


    Meiga was ready to face both the hip-hop youth and the thin old man.


    However, Haru only raised his hand and stopped them. "Let me show you my power." His hand created a pistol-like shape as he aimed at both the thin old man and the hip-hip youth.


    The hip-hop youth and the thin old man were dumbfounded, but then they could feel a crisis that they had never had before.


    "Wait, I ---!"


    Then a scene that made their eyes bulge out happened!


    They saw the hip-hop youth and the thin old man directly dissipate to dust, transform into steam and then scatter.


    ".................."


    Haru then aimed toward the warrior with metal armor, but the warrior quickly kneeled down, mming his head into the ground so loudly!


    "I''ll follow you obediently as your dog!" His action and words were so fast that it made a lot of people think that he had practiced this action for a long time. He screamed loudly as if afraid that Haru wouldn''t hear him. He didn''t even dare to stand up and just bowed his head with fear on his face.


    ''What the heck?! What the heck?!''


    The hearts of both Gigli and Meiga were beating so fast, but at the same time, they felt relief to follow him so quickly or else...


    Then at the same time, they stared at Haru, and at the same time, they thought to follow him forever!


    Haru then stood up, and his chair disappeared. He then stood up and said, "I''ll leave you. For now, you three can go to the headquarters of the ck Clover Group."


    "ck Clover Group?" 2x


    Meiga and Gigli were confused. After all, they had been imprisoned for a few years, so it was normal that they didn''t know about the ck Clover Group.


    "Give me your hand," Haru said to both Meiga and Gigli.


    They didn''t hesitate and gave their hands to Haru, and then they saw their arms turned into a book, which made them dumbfounded, but they didn''t do anything since turning into a book was better than disappearing directly.


    Gigli flushed when her hand was touched by Haru since it felt sofortable.


    Haru then wrote something on their arms, then turned their arms back to normal. "Then I''ll go now." He then disappeared since he needed to get the naughty mature woman.


    As Haru disappeared, Gigli and Meiga felt a lot of information entered their heads, and they knew the knowledge about the ck Clover Group and where they should go.


    "Hey, go up, and let''s go!" Gigli quickly said to the warrior in metal armor impatiently.


    Meiga didn''t say anything, waiting for both Gigli and the warrior in metal armor.


    The warrior in metal armor stood up timidly and asked, "Am - Am I saved?"


    "Yes." Gigli was a bit impatient. "Let''s go, or else, Master might get angry!"


    "Yes!" The warrior in metal armor quickly stood up and followed both Meiga and Gigli.


    As for where Haru went, they didn''t think too much, but one thing for sure, they knew that their future was bright with such a master.

 Chapter 1987 - Aya Tokoyogi

    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be discovered by you so quickly. I thought I would have to wait for a while. The fourth primogenitor, you''re better than I thought."


    Regarding Haru''s arrival, Aya was calm and there was no fluctuation on her face as if she had expected this scene from a long time ago.


    "Isn''t that obvious? Do you think that you can run away from me?" Haru looked at Aya and asked, "You''re not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "No," Aya said without hesitation.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "You seem to be interested in me." Aya looked at Haru thoughtfully and said, "That''s the feeling that I''ve got." She stared at him as if trying to see the face under that face mask. It was hard to have a bad impression on Haru, especially when Haru wanted to help her before, so her opinion about him wasn''t bad, and at the same time, when she saw his power, she knew that she couldn''t resist, so she didn''t teleport that far away and watched his fight, but the result...


    "..."


    Aya thought that the young man in front of him could help her with her dream, but there was one problem and that problem was whether he would help her or not.


    "Yes, I''m interested in you, and I won''t kill you. If you''re patient at that time, then I will save you sooner orter, but you have hurt Yuuma after all so I''ll give you two choices," Haru said.


    "...." Aya raised her eyebrow and felt that the development didn''t follow the script that she had thought.


    "First, follow me like them, be obedient," Haru said.


    "What''s the second choice?" Aya asked.


    "I''ll control your mind so you''ll be obedient," Haru said without a beat. His face was so calm as if it was a normal thing to do.


    "........."


    Aya''s heart was so cold at that moment, especially when she heard the second choice. She might have had the experience to turn someone into her puppet, but she didn''t want to be a puppet!


    "You know my power, don''t try to resist, if you try to fight me, then I can only say sorry to Yuuma and told her that her mother died because of an ident," Haru said.


    Aya gritted her teeth and asked, "Do you like that clone that much?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded with a warm smile. "I like her."


    ".........."


    When Haru showed this smile, Aya wasn''t sure why, she felt that the world was bright and warm, which made her intoxicated. Unfortunately, this smile wasn''t for her, rather it was for her clone, which made her feel quite jealous.


    "What''s your decision?" Haru asked.


    "I''ll follow you," Aya said since she didn''t have a choice. After all, if she didn''t follow him, she would be a mindless doll that would be controlled by him anytime. The thought that she would be treated that way made her shudder and frightened.


    Aya also had seen his power and at how Haru was able to turn someone into dust directly, erasing their existence from this world. If there was a god in this world, then she had to admit that he fitted that description.


    "Since you have agreed to follow me, then there''s something that I want you to do," Haru said.


    "What?" Aya asked.


    "Go back to the Library and control that organization for me. I have a lot of people there, and when you go there, you can be the leader of that organization directly after you overthrow the current leader, and I''ll tell you what you need to do afterward," Haru said.


    "......"


    Aya looked at Haru in a daze then asked, "Why don''t you just control them? Don''t you have the ability to control someone''s mind?" She didn''t understand the reason why he had chosen her as the leader of the Library directly, especially when she knew that he could control that organization directly by controlling the head of that organization directly.


    "It won''t be fun if I do that," Haru said with a smile.


    "........." Aya.


    "Well, the real reason is that I won''t be too dependent on this ability. I don''t want to bezy," Haru said.


    "You don''t want to bezy?" Aya raised her eyebrow.


    "If I use my mind control ability all the time, I''ll use it continuously in the future. I''ll bezy to think of other methods to achieve my purpose since I can use my mind control ability. Or..." Haru then looked at Aya and asked, "Do you think that my mind control ability has a limit?"


    "......" Aya.


    "You thought that way, right?" Haru looked at Aya and couldn''t wait for Yuuma to grow up in the future. "Well, you''re not wrong, my control ability is working the best with marine life. As long as they''re a descendant of marine life, or have a rtionship with marine life, then I can control them." He was telling the truth that his mind control worked the best with marine life, but it didn''t mean that his mind control was weak, rather it was so strong that he knew that there were almost no people who could defend against this power.


    Aya raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you tell me this? Don''t you think that I''ll reveal this ability to the public?"


    "Because you''ll be my mother-inw, and I want to tell you that I''m not going to do a bad thing to your daughter," Haru said with a smile.


    "........" Aya felt quiteplicated at that moment.


    "Controlling someone''s mind is easy, but at the same time, it is boring. Human emotions and minds are unpredictable, they are the ones that make it interesting." Haru looked at Aya and said, "I also love to bet and I want to see whether my decision to choose you as the leader of the Library is right or not."


    "Hmph!" Aya snorted and wasn''t happy that she thought of her as a pawn that he could discard anytime. However, she didn''t have a choice, and right now, she just wanted to go back. "Is that all?"


    "Next, this is thest," Haru said.


    "What?" Aya looked at Haru with curiosity, wondering what kind of request that he wanted to ask. She wondered whether he would ask her about her body, and asked her to have sexual intercourse with her. After all, she knew her own charm, and even though she didn''t have any experience with a man, and most of the men that stared at her were dying, she didn''t have to have a rtionship with him.


    Aya waited for a while before she heard hisst request.


    "Aya Tokoyogi, I want you to apologize to Yuuma," Haru said.


    "........."


    "What? As an adult, you can''t even apologize?" Haru stared at Aya and said, "You''re at fault and I want you to apologize, can you?"


    Aya looked at Haru for a while and her expression was a bitplicated, but in the end, she said, "...Yes."


    "Good." Haru patted Aya''s head gently and said, "It''s great that you know that you''re at fault."


    "Don''t pat my head!" Aya roared, but she didn''t sweep his hand away since she had to admit that it felt good.


    Haru also let go of his hand and didn''t care much about Aya''s fierce reaction. He looked at him and asked, "I want to send you back, but before you go, I want to ask you a question."


    "What?" Aya asked.


    "What makes you so determined to escape the prison that you can even kill your own daughter?" Haru asked since he just didn''t know why this woman was so adamant about getting out of the prison.


    "........"


    Aya didn''t answer immediately and looked at him. "You want to hear?"


    "Well, let''s not talk here, it feels a bit chilly here," Haru said and directly grabbed Aya''s hand.


    "Huh?!" If the other man was the one who held her hand then Aya would kill him directly, but this guy was Haru, her new boss. Even though she had a daughter, she had never had a man after all, and Yuuma was her clone, so her experience with a man was zero!


    Aya could feel his strong and big hand, holding her hand entirely, which made her heart race, but before she said anything, suddenly the scene around her changed entirely and she saw that she had been teleported to a quietfortable room with various entertainment devices there. She then noticed Haru, who took out popcorn before he sat on the sofa.


    Haru tapped the free space beside him and said, "Let''s talk."


    ".........."


    Aya sighed helplessly and could only follow his words. She sat beside him, feeling the softness of the sofa before she took some of the popcorn since it smelled so delicious. The crunchy feeling in her mouth surprised her, especially when the popcorn popped up like a bubble, which made her wonder what kind of food this popcorn was.


    "What do you want to drink?" Haru asked.


    "Ice chocte," Aya said without hesitation.


    Looking at Aya, even though she was an adult, her taste was quite childish, which was so different from Natsuki''s. After all, even though Natsuki''s appearance was like a little girl''s, her taste was quite adult since Natsuki loved to drink wine, whisky, and other alcoholic beverages.


    Haru had to admit that he loved an evil woman since the feeling of conquering them was the best, but at the same time, he had to admit that Aya was so cute.

 Chapter 1988 - Aya: How Do I Repay Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1988 - Aya: How Do I Repay Him?</h4>


    "I heard ten years ago that you''ve caused the Dark Oath Grimoire Incident, right? Can you tell me why you did that?"


    Haru felt that he had be a presenter on the live show tv show on television. Still, he was quite curious, wondering why Aya had caused the incident ten years ago, and wondering what she wanted to achieve from that.


    Aya slurped the ice chocte from the straw slowly, putting down the ss on the nearby table as she hugged the soft pillow, made her positionfortable, and moved her position closer to him since she didn''t know why it felt sofortable to stay by his side.


    "My reason? It is simple. I just want to rewrite this cursed world."


    Facing Haru''s question, Aya smiled lightly, and that smile was so sweet, but the content of her words was so cold that it gave people a chill.


    "Rewrite the world? You mean that this world is incorrect and cursed, so it needs to be rewritten?" Haru understood what Aya meant, but he still asked.


    "Of course, or do you think that this world is current? Humans can use magic, and there are demons such as vampires, werewolves, etc. Do you think that this world is reasonable?" Aya asked naturally, which caused him to feel speechless.


    Haru had never questioned this matter. After all, since there was magic, then there was magic, and if there wasn''t any magic, then there wasn''t. He was toozy to think about it since he felt that everything was the same. What he needed to do was just to enjoy those lives with his girls, that''s all.


    Aya was the opposite. If she doubted this world and felt that this world was unreasonable, she wanted to change it.


    Haru had to say that Aya had too much free time. Still, he had to admit that her ambition was great.


    However, Haru couldn''t say that Aya was wrong. After all, it was rted to her upbringing, and in this world full of fantasy, she just longed for normality, the world without magic, the normal world, without any monster.


    "So you''re going to rewrite this world, ban all the magic power in this world, then turn the world without magic?"


    Aya''s thoughts were simple, and there was no need to ask her the same question again.


    "Yes." Aya nodded happily, showing a smile. "Then, after you''ve heard my thoughts, can you help me realize my dream?" Her tone was full of jokes and also ironic. Her life was in Haru''s hands, and there was nothing that she could do besides follow him since if she didn''t do so, her mind would be controlled by him.


    Her dream ended, that''s all.


    As for trying to fight him, Aya had never thought that at all since right now, she couldn''t even use her magic. How could she try to fight him?


    Aya also wasn''t sure why. When she was so close by his side, she didn''t have any intention to fight him, so she could only give up.


    "Well, Aya, I''d to admit that you surprised me a bit, but I don''t think that this world is cursed."


    Aya thought that she might be dangerous and her mind might be controlled by him, but she didn''t expect that he would just disagree like this. His reaction was quite in, which made her a bit ufortable.


    "You don''t think that this world is cursed?"


    Aya also didn''t understand why Haru needed to say those words. After all, her opinion didn''t really matter anymore, right?


    "What you''ve said is right. There''s a world where there''s no demon and no magic, the world there is only a human without magic and only technology there, but it isn''t this world." Haru looked at Aya in a rxed manner as he ate his popcorn. "You know there are a lot of worlds in reality. Every world is different. There is only a world with only magic, there is a world with only technology, and there are some other unique worlds. You just can''t see the world you''re in, and you shouldn''t deny your own world."


    "You...."


    Those words stunned Aya. Were there many worlds? Shouldn''t you deny your own world?


    "Parallel world theory? Are you going to prove this theory to me? Are you joking?" After being stunned, Aya sneered. She understood what Haru meant, but could she believe such a thing so easily? She wasn''t a child!


    Aya knew about the parallel world theory, but this theory was unproven, and it was just a fantasy. It was just too naive to tell her to give up her dream with just this theory. If she could be persuaded with just this, then what was the use of her many years of obsession?


    "No, I didn''t use this theory to make you give up on your dream. I just wanted to tell you the truth." Haru shook his head, and in truth, he just didn''t have an intention to tell Aya about this matter, but since she would be... Cough! Cough! He didn''t mind telling her since she wanted to know.


    "The truth? Are you saying that there''s another world?" Aya shook her head mockingly. She felt that Haru was crazy. Still, she had to admit that his act almost fooled her, and it made her almost believe that he had visited the various worlds, and he came from other worlds, but how could she believe such a thing so easily?


    "I can''t take you to the other world now, but I can show you how the other world is," Haru said calmly and didn''t care much about her refute. He might not be able to bring Aya to the other world now, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t show her the other world.


    "Do you want to show me the other world? Who do you think you are?" Aya couldn''t help but snort. She also knew the existence of the other world, but this was the world where the Beast Vassal was living, but it was different from the world of her imagination. The world where there wasn''t any magic, there wasn''t any demon, such a world, she didn''t think that it existed!


    Themon sense of Haru and Aya was different.


    Before there was a Group Chat, Haru felt that it wasmon sense that there were no people who could use magic.


    Aya was the same. Hermon sense told her that it was normal to have magic, and it was normal that there was a demon.


    It was just a matter of the difference between where they were born, that''s all.


    As for the different world that she mentioned before, Aya couldn''t say that the world where the Vassal Beast was living was a different world. Rather it was the same world with just different times and different spaces. It was different from the world that she wanted.


    ''Do you think that you''re a God?'' Aya wanted to scream since even for the God in this world, it was impossible to go to the other world. There are too many problems that were involved in this matter, and whether there was really a different world was just an uncertain theory.


    Haru knew that unless he showed the real thing, she wouldn''t believe him. He could take her to another world, but why should he?


    Haru smiled amusedly, which caused Aya to frown, but before she said anything, she saw him, took her hair, and caressed it gently on his hand, which made her stunned. Her face was red, and she looked at him in surprise!


    "I can take you to the other world, but how will you repay me?"


    "Hu - Huh? What do you want to do?"


    Aya quickly hid her chest with a pillow and looked at him with a blush. She didn''t have an experience with a man, after all, so this bold action made her a bit overwhelmed.


    "Well, as for the payment, I can let you pay me after I show you the other world." Haru looked at Aya with a smile and asked, "So will you try to go with me to the other world?"


    "..........."


    Aya looked at Haru in a daze, thinking that this guy really thought of her as a fool, but...


    "It''s alright if you think that I''m joking, but isn''t it better to see it first? Rather than racking your brain to rewrite the world, isn''t it better to follow me first to see whether I''m joking or not?"


    "......"


    Hearing Haru''s world, Aya hesitated for a moment, and even though she felt that he was joking, what if it was true?


    However, if it was true, then how could she repay him?


    Aya was caught in a dilemma at that moment.

 Chapter 1989 - Let Me Show You

    "Alright, let''s do it. Let me see whether you can prove the existence of the other world or not."


    Anyway, Aya knew that she had be his, and she couldn''t escape, so what was the use of hesitation?


    Aya knew that she was beautiful, so it wasn''t surprising for him to have an interest in her, and she also didn''t hate the idea of getting close with him.


    "Then let''s go."


    Haru held Aya''s hand naturally, then took her to his "Ocean."


    Aya knew that Haru was able to do teleportation, so she didn''t feel surprised when they suddenly teleported, but then she was dumbfounded when they were teleported on the top of the "Ocean," but what made her dumbfounded that it felt this world was different from her world.


    Aya was obsessed with her n to erase all the demons and ban all the magic in her world, so she was quite sensitive to the change in space and the world so when she was suddenly teleported into this ce. She realized that this ce was different from her world. "This ce is...?"


    "You can call this "Ocean."" As he held Aya''s hand, Haru exined, "This is the world that I have created in my mind."


    "...The world in your mind?" Aya was dumbfounded. "...Are you God?"


    Haru couldn''t help butugh when he heard Aya''s question.


    Looking at Haru, who wasughing, Aya''s face was full of shame, and she became annoyed. "Don''tugh!" Even so, she didn''t feel angry, or rather, she seemed simr to a girlfriend who was angry with her boyfriend when he teased her.


    "Sorry, sorry, your reaction is so cute that I can''t help butugh," Haru said with a smile.


    ".........."


    The word "cute" was very destructive for an older woman, and Aya''s face was quickly reddened, but then she quickly snorted and reminded him. "Didn''t you aim for my daughter? Why are you trying to seduce me?" She had a feeling this guy had feelings for her, but she didn''t expect that he would be so blunt.


    "Um." Haru nodded. "I''m trying to seduce you."


    ".........."


    Aya opened her mouth in an "O" shape, and her face was still red. "Huh? Don''t you like my daughter? What will you say to my daughter when you say that you like me?"


    Haru smiled and said, "Then I''ll say to Yuuma that her mother has seduced me. Anyway, she''ll believe in my words, and she''ll think that you really seduce me."


    "............"


    "SHAMELESS!!!"


    Aya roared with a red face and didn''t expect that this guy would be so shameless.


    "If I''m not shameless, then I can''t get you, right?" Haru said and naturally hugged Aya in his arms. "I can''t take you to the other world now, but I can show you how the different world is."


    "Why do you hug me so suddenly?!" Aya could feel how warm andfortable his body was, but how could she ept such close contact so suddenly?! She tried to resist, but her body was honest and didn''t really want to let go of him.


    "Don''t move around. It is dangerous. I''m doing this so you won''t fall down into the ocean. You realize that you have been floating before, but now, you can feel that you''ll be pulled down by the force of gravity and fall down, right? To maintain this world, I need a lot of energy, so I need to save my energy by doing this," Haru said, trying to bullshit.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Aya stopped to resist, but she looked at him with a suspicious gaze. "So, how will you show me that there''s an existence of another world?"


    "Well, this "Ocean" is also another world, right? Should you believe me now?"


    "......." Aya was speechless, but then she quickly said, "Not enough."


    "The popcorn you have eaten and the ice chocte that you drank before is also from another world, you know? Do you think that there''s such a unique taste of popcorn and ice chocte in this world?" Haru asked.


    "......." Aya thought for a while and felt that Haru''s words were reasonable since she had never tasted such a unique popcorn and ice chocte. The popcorn tasted like a mix of strawberry and caramel, and when she bit it, the popcorn popped like a bubble. As for the ice chocte, it tasted so unique, like something that she had never tasted in this world. "Then where did you get that popcorn and ice chocte?" She stopped resisting and let herself rx on his arms, raising her face, staring at him with her beautiful eyes and curious expression.


    Haru had an urge to kiss Aya directly since this woman was so cute, but he held himself. "I''ve got them in this world." Then he directly showed the world of Toriko to Aya.


    Aya was shocked when the scenery around them changed, and everything turned into a huge thing. She saw a huge and tall building, a lot of people, and various unique buildings, then also various monsters and various delicious foods, which made her dumbfounded. She was even more dumbfounded when she saw how everyone in front of her fought against the monster with their physical power. Luckily, she was looking at them in a third-person position, and she didn''t need to feel worried, but the scene of the fight in front of her made her stupefied, especially when she saw a meteor wreck everything apart.


    "This... this is a movie, right?" Aya asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    Haru patted Aya''s head and said, "No, this is known as a Food World. It is a very dangerous world, and there''s a strong existence that can destroy this world with one punch."


    ".........." Aya.


    "This isn''t all. Let me show you more," Haru said, then introduced various worlds that he had visited.


    Aya sat on Haru''sp, letting him pat her head, listening to his exnation, and also asking him from time to time. Everything that she had seen really made her eyes wide open, which made her dumbfounded, but she had to admit that it was so amazing.


    "So you''re a world traveler?"


    "You can say it that way."


    "Then where''s your original world?"


    "Well, my original world is rather normal. Do you want to see them?"


    "Of course," Aya said without hesitation.


    "Well, let me show you," Haru said and then showed his world. He showed Aya where he lived during his childhood time, amon vige with a small poption.


    Aya watched how ordinary his living ce was, which made her a bit dumbfounded.


    However, the two of them enjoyed the town together, eating together, and ying around together until, in the end, they went to the beautiful vi as they rested on the top of the soft bed and gazed into the night sky.


    Aya had been staying with Haru for quite a while, and it was impossible to say that she didn''t have feelings for him, considering it was her first time to have such an experience with a man. Even though she had to admit that he was a bit perverted, he was good at making herfortable and happy. His joke also made herugh from time to time, but the only bad thing was this guy was young, twice younger than her, and also had a lot of girls, which made her feel a bit uneptable.


    "I have shown you a lot." Haru looked at Aya and said, "I can''t bring you now, but if you''re still curious, I''ll bring you to the other world after I''vepleted my mission."


    "What''s your mission?" Aya asked curiously.


    "To take over the Itogami ind and create an Empire," Haru said without hesitation.


    "I''ll help you," Aya said without hesitation.


    Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don''t need to."


    "Huh? Why?" Aya asked with some confusion since the faster he finished his mission, the faster he could go back, right? She also wanted to see the other worlds too.


    "I should be able to do it soon. If you suddenly join in, it''ll cause me trouble," Haru said.


    Aya pouted and asked, "Do you think that I''m a burden?"


    "Just follow my order and control the Library, alright? Don''t cause me trouble." Haru sighed,ying on the bedzily, using his hand as a resting ce.


    Aya wanted to say something, but she stopped when she heard his next words.


    "I have shown you there is the existence of another world, so how will you repay me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    Aya was stunned, her face was red, but she pretended to be confused. "Huh? What are you talking about?" But she moved closer to him, looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Haru was toozy to y around and hugged her so she would be closer to him.


    "Huh! Wait for a mo --- Hmnn~~"


    Aya''s payment had been decided from the beginning, and that was...


    Well, there was no need to exin, right?

 Chapter 1990 - Where’s She?

    Haru and Aya might have stayed for quite a while on the "Ocean," but only a day had passed on the outside, and after both of them were having fun for a while, they decided to return. After all, unlike Aya, he had a lot of people who were waiting for him.


    As for Aya...


    "I''ll take care of the Library." Aya looked at Haru and said, "But don''t forget to visit me." Even though she felt quite annoyed that she couldn''t have him by herself, she also knew her situation and thought that she might as well try to get various love-rted spells and potions to make him crazy for her after she returned to the headquarters of the Library. Anyway, she just needed to go there, and she would be the leader naturally, so she wouldn''t hesitate to use the resources of that organization.


    "Don''t worry, I will visit you." Haru then kissed Aya, and she also epted his kiss.


    Even though Aya almost lost her breath in this kiss, she sucked the oxygen from Haru greedily without hesitation so they wouldn''t part with each other, and as they parted, there was a long string of saliva.


    Aya then hugged him tightly and said softly, "I don''t want to part from you." Haru was her first man, after all. She might have a daughter, but Yuuma was her clone, and she didn''t have a man in her life.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll visit you," Haru said as he hugged her.


    Even if Aya coulde out, it didn''t mean that she could stay on the Itogami ind. She could stay, but she didn''t really want to meet her daughter and the members of his harem.


    They flirted for a while before they walked out of the "Ocean," and Haru also sent Aya back to one of his houses in Gifu, but before that, Haru gave Aya another power and items making her stronger so she could protect herself better.


    After doing all of that, Haru needed to return since he knew that everyone was waiting for him, and as he came back, he was received by everyone.


    "HARU!!!!"


    "SENPAI!!!"


    "Onii-san!"


    Everyone jumped directly and hugged him at the same time.


    Even though Haru had only been away for a day and both Octavia and Emma had told them that he was going to be alright, they still felt restless since they couldn''t find him anywhere on the Itogami ind. Even if Asagi also used the entirework on the Itogami ind, they were unable to find him.


    They were so worried that something had happened to him, thinking that something had happened to him, which was why when they saw him, they couldn''t help but leap and hug him directly.


    Haru also apologized to make them worry, and at the same time, he asked about Yuuma''s situation.


    Kanon told Haru that Mimori had taken care of Yuuma and Yuuma should be sleeping right now.


    Everything was so smooth and calm, but...


    "Sayaka, why do you point your sword at me? Can you put down that weapon? It is dangerous." Haru was speechless, and at the same time, he thought that he needed to educate Sayaka more.


    Haru was quite surprised when he saw both La Folia and Sayaka, who also came to his house, and when he heard that they wereing because of the Halloween Festa, and decided to visit him, but they were surprised to know when he suddenly disappeared.


    "Then don''t make Yukina cry!" Sayaka was furious when she saw Himeragi crying, so even if she had to lose her life, she needed to teach him not to hurt his girls!


    Haru looked at Himeragi, who was crying on his chest, hugging him tightly, and also felt a bit helpless. It wasn''t his first time to make girls cry, or rather, he was a scumbag, the worst kind of man, and there were a lot of girls who he had hurt. He then ignored Sayaka and caressed Himeragi''s head gently. He had to admit that even though this girl was slightly annoying and short-tempered, she was so beautiful, and even if her personality was a bit bad, it was fun to see her flush and shy when he teased her.


    "Sorry, Himeragi."


    Hearing his sincere apology, Himeragi raised her head as she stared into him. Haru didn''t wear his face mask at that moment so she could see his face clearly, which made her flush, but she knew that she needed to be strict and when she thought about how worried she was at that time...


    As she grabbed his shirt tightly, she said, "Senpai... I have told you many times, please don''t leave me and go to the ce where I can''t see you. You didn''t even tell me what you were going to do, and you''d disappeared for so long. I have been so worried about you, thinking about what has happened to you!"


    Himeragi let out all of her frustration, and the thought that she couldn''t see him again really scared her!


    "Sorry." Haru had to admit that inwardly, he felt a bit annoyed at Himeragi since she had always followed him, she was also stupid not to follow his instructions, and also even as an observer, she was unqualified, but he also didn''t me her, considering the Lion King Organization was the one who threw her at him and if he let her go, then she had nowhere to go so he wouldn''t let her go and thought to treat her better from now on.


    "Um..." Himeragi could only nod as she hugged him again. She knew that she also had a lot of mistakes and she was also easily angered, but even so, she didn''t want to lose him.


    "Cough! Cough! Did you forget about us here?" La Folia asked bitterly. She looked at Haru and thought that she might as well make him into his fiance so their rtionship would be confirmed.


    Himeragi was so shy, but she didn''t let him go.


    Haru could onlyugh awkwardly and pretended that nothing had happened.


    As for Sayaka, looking at how close Haru and Himeragi were, she sighed in relief, but at the same time, she felt that it might not be bad to share him together with Himeragi. That way, the three of them could be together from then on, right?


    Everything was peaceful, and that should be the case, but Natsuki suddenly appeared and said, "Follow me." Without hesitation, she grabbed him, teleported, and brought him somewhere.


    As they were gone, Haru saw that they were at his office in the headquarters of the ck Clover Group.


    "Are you alright now, Natsuki-chan? You''re not hurt, right?" Haru asked in concern.


    "........."


    Natsuki, who wanted to get angry, stopped and nodded. "I''m alright. You don''t need to get worried."


    "That''s great." Haru sighed in relief.


    Natsuki also feltfortable when she was being hugged, but then she realized that she didn''t bring him to this ce for this!


    Natsuki often came to this ce, considering they often flirted secretly here, but this time, she wasn''t in the mood to flirt with him. She grabbed his cor, staring at him with condensed eyes, and asked, "Where''s Aya? Give her to me!" She could ignore the rest of the prisoners, but Aya, she wouldn''t let her go no matter what!


    Looking at the cute loli who threatened him, somehow it was hard to get angry at Natsuki.

 Chapter 1991 - Aya: We’ll Be A Sister, Right?

    "Before I talk about Aya, I have to say sorry to you, Natsuki-chan." Haru bowed his head lightly and said, "I''m sorry for causing you trouble." He knew that he had caused trouble for Natsuki and even almost endangered her, so he needed to apologize to her. He wasn''t a prideful person anyway, and pride couldn''t be eaten, so rather than making trouble for himself and making Natsuki annoyed, it was better to apologize.


    "....."


    Hearing his apologies, Natsuki also felt better, but then when she thought about his reason to enter the legendary prison, she couldn''t help but pull his ear. "Well, I ept your apology!"


    "Then why did you pull my ear? It hurts, it hurts, Natsuki-chan!" It didn''t hurt, but he needed to pretend so she would be satisfied.


    Natsuki snorted and let go of his ear, then said, "You should control your pants! You have a lot of girls! Why did you try to get your pants into that witch!" This guy had a lot of girls, and all of them were beautiful, including her, but why didn''t this guy feel satisfied and even try to get his hands into the most dangerous witch?


    "...."


    Haru couldn''t say any refutation since he knew that he couldn''t control his own pants. He loved the thrill of getting a dangerous woman, so he couldn''t help but make Aya Tokoyogi into his woman.


    "So what happened to those prisoners?" Natsuki asked casually.


    "Two dead," Haru said.


    "Dead?" Natsuki was dumbfounded. "Which one?"


    "The hip hop guy and the thin old man."


    "Oh." Natsuki nodded and didn''t think too much as for the other four, except for one person. She didn''t think too much about them.


    Haru nodded and said, "They have caused me trouble, but the other four, you don''t need to worry. They have be my people."


    "How can you be so sure? What if they betray you and use you? Anyway, I don''t care about the rest, but you need to give me Aya Tokoyogi!" Natsuki said without hesitation. She didn''t care much about the rest of the prisoners, but she felt that it was too dangerous to let Aya stay with Haru since she was afraid that Haru might be used by Aya for her ambition!


    Natsuki cared about Haru, and even though this guy was a bastard, she loved him much, which was why she didn''t want him to be used by Aya Tokoyogi!


    Among the prisoners that had escaped, Natsuki wouldn''t let go of Aya Tokoyogi!


    Ten years ago, Natsuki and Aya were close friends, but they turned into enemies because of Aya''s ambition, and because of that, Natsuki arrested Aya personally, and it was also because of this reason that Natsuki knew Aya''s character well and knew that if Natsuki let go of Aya, then Aya would bring a huge disaster.


    Even if the Dark Oath Grimoire had been destroyed, Natsuki couldn''t rx her vignce.


    Aya was a woman that would use all methods to achieve her goals, so it was impossible for Natsuki to just let go of Aya and watch her ruin the world like this!


    "You want to catch her?" Haru had a strange expression on his face. Aya had be his woman anyway, so it was impossible to let Natsuki catch Aya, and he knew that both Aya and Natsuki were friends, so wasn''t it better to mend up the rtionship between the two?


    "Why? Won''t you catch her? Don''t forget. It was all your fault that the prisoners have escaped!" Looking at Haru, who didn''t answer her question, Natsuki immediately red at Haru, and her expression was very dissatisfied, but she was so cute, even if she was angry.


    "Didn''t you two used to be close friends? Since you two are friends, then can you just let her go? Can you?"


    There was no way for Haru to catch Aya and turn her into the legendary prison, so all he could do was to persuade Natsuki to give up on catching Aya.


    "Why? Have you made her into your woman? Say you were missing for a day and night, right? Were you with her all day and night?"


    Natsuki knew Haru''s personality very well. As long as there was a beautiful woman that caught his eye, this guy would be a hunter that she was sure that Aya had been eaten by Haru!


    "That''s true." Haru nodded. "I was with her before." There was no need to hide. After all, his rtionship would be shown sooner orter, so it was better to be truthful.


    "You...!" Natsuki pulled Haru''s ear again. "Can you keep your pants close! Don''t you know how dangerous Aya Tokoyogi is? How dare you make her into your woman? Do you want to be eaten by her?!" Still, inwardly, she was quite surprised since she knew how Aya was quite guarded around men, and even if someone tried to leer on her, then that guy would die immediately, but from his reaction, she could tell that he had eaten Aya, which surprised her!


    "Ok, ok, you don''t need to worry, Aya. She has repented, and she has given up her ambition." Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "She won''t try to rewrite this world again, and she won''t be the enemy of the Itogami ind."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Natsuki was dumbfounded, but she quickly said, "Is today April Fool''s Day? Since I have heard the biggest joke that I''ve ever heard now." She raised her eyebrow and looked at Haru as if a fool. Probably, she had either given up or waspletely mad.


    Would Aya give up her ambition?


    With the stubborn personality of that woman, Natsuki believed that the chance of Mars hitting the Earth was bigger!


    "Can you believe me? She has be a mellow woman now," Haru said helplessly.


    "Do you think that this is my first time to know her?" Natsuki had known Aya for a long time, or rather she knew her so long that she knew Aya''s personality very well, so she didn''t believe in Haru''s words!


    "If you don''t believe me, then how about talking to her directly?" Haru asked.


    "Eh? Can you talk to her?" Natsuki was dumbfounded since she knew how cautious Aya was.


    No one could contact Aya, and only Aya could contact someone since she had always been careful, so no one would know her location, which was why Natsuki was surprised when she knew that Haru could contact Aya.


    "She has be my woman after all." Haru then contacted Aya, and as expected, she answered his video call immediately. They talked for a while, and he told Aya what had happened.


    Aya only chuckled before she faced Natsuki. "How is your body, Natsuki?"


    On the screen, Aya was wearing a beautiful kimono, seemingly more beautiful, and there was a trace of love in her eyes that made Natsuki dumbfounded, but then she nced at Haru with a bitter smile. She knew Haru at first, but why was she first into bed with him first?


    Still, Natsuki had to admit that she really underestimated Haru''s charm.


    "Aya..."


    Still, Natsuki was still unable to see the change in Aya, which made her a bit ufortable.


    "What''s wrong? Haru has told you everything, right? Or do you still want to send me back to prison?"


    Natsuki was in silence, hearing Aya''s words which were full of jokes, and after a while, she asked, "If I have decided to catch you?"


    "Fufufu..."


    Aya chuckled, with a blush on her face, then said, "If so, then my husband will educate you. You know, we''ll be sisters sooner orter. How about you give up and let me go?"


    "......"

 Chapter 1992 - Do You Believe Me?

    "Hus - Husband? Si - Sister?!"


    Natsuki was dumbfounded as she heard Aya''s words, but then she turned her gaze toward Haru.


    Haru, who was being gazed at by Natsuki, also nodded since it was better to tell the truth. "Um, she''s my woman."


    "........."


    "Dammit!"


    Natsuki was annoyed and strangled his cor, shaking it several times. "Can you keep your pants up! There are a lot of beautiful girls and women around! Why you should choose her, bastard!" If it was other women, she might not care much, but the woman that Haru had chosen was Aya!


    Natsuki knew Aya, and she knew how dangerous Aya was. She also knew how protective Haru was, and more importantly, she didn''t like it!


    Natsuki had known Haru for a long time, but why did this guy decide to choose Aya first?


    Haru didn''t say much, and somehow he also understood Natsuki''s feelings since he knew that the rtionship between Natsuki and Aya was like a cat and a dog. If both of them were meeting each other, they would fight with each other without hesitation.


    "Natsuki, let go of him!" Aya was annoyed when she saw Natsuki shaking Haru''s cor like a toy.


    "It''s not your business!" Natsuki snorted at Aya, but she stopped, shaking Haru''s cor.


    "It''s my business! That guy over there! The one whosep that you sit in is my husband! I won''t tolerate you if you dare to cause trouble for him again!" Haru was Aya''s first man, after all, and she was quite protective of him.


    "Hmph! You have only been with him for a while, and you try to act all cute! Your act doesn''t fit your age!" Natsuki red.


    "Ha? With your child''s body, I''m sure that Haru doesn''t have an interest in you?" Aya showed a contemptuous expression and said, "I''m sure that you all are jealous because you''re not being touched by him, right?"


    Those words caused an arrow to strike into Natsuki''s body, and she knew that Haru didn''t have an interest in her loli body and was only interested in her adult figure, which was why she also wanted to walk out of the legendary prison and had a normal life, but would it be so easy?


    Natsuki knew that Haru was working hard to figure out how to solve her trouble, but the truth was she also knew how hard it was, and she thought that he might need a few years to figure out everything, which was why she was jealous of Aya!


    Looking at Natsuki''s reaction, Aya smiled and thought that she had won. "Am I right?"


    "You..." Natsuki frowned and said, "I have known you for a long time. I know that you''re nning something. You must have a hidden intention by bing his lover, right?"


    What did Aya hate the most? It was, of course, being doubted by someone!


    Aya''s feeling was honest, and she had fallen for Haru, but she also knew her reputation wasn''t great, especially when she had betrayed her daughter, which was why, when she heard Natsuki''s words, she was furious and scared!


    Aya was furious that Natsuki tried to nt a seed of doubt in her rtionship with Haru, and she was scared that she would be left behind by Haru!


    "Dare you say that again, you fake loli?! Do you want me to spank your butts!" Aya was burning in anger.


    "Come here, you old grandma! Let me teach you why you''ve always lost to me?!" Natsuki was also furious and was ready toe to Aya by teleporting, but...


    "Enough! Stop it!"


    "..........." Aya and Natsuki.


    Haru let out a sigh inwardly and didn''t expect the rtionship between the two would be so bad. "Aya, don''t tease Natsuki-chan again."


    "Hmph!" Aya pouted and looked away.


    Looking at her pout face, Haru had to admit that Aya was really cute that he wanted toe to her now. He then looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki-chan, can you not believe in me? Aya has decided to stop her ambition to rewrite this world. She has sobered up, and she won''t do anything bad again."


    Natsuki curled her mouth and clearly didn''t want to believe it since she had known Aya for a long time. However, she had decided to believe in Haru, so she asked, "Is what he has said is true?" She decided to ask straight at that point, wondering whether Aya really had given up her ambition.


    "If I say that it''s a lie, what will you do?"


    Haru''s lips twitched, and he thought that Aya really loved to tease people, which made him think that he really needed toe to Aya to spank her butts so she wouldn''t cause a mess again.


    "If you lie, then no matter what price that I have to pay, I will catch you back to the prison again!" Natsuki ignored Aya''s yful interaction and said without hesitation and straight to the point. If Aya was really lying, then she wouldn''t hesitate to catch Aya no matter what!


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to get all serious. I have given up my ambition to rewrite the world. It is Haru who has changed me, and I promise that I won''t do something weird again. If you need my help, then I can help you, and in exchange for this promise, can you promise my freedom? What do you think?"


    When Natsuki got all serious, Aya also stopped ying around.


    The two of them knew each other very well, so they also grasped each other''s bottom lines and wouldn''t cross those lines.


    Aya had given up, so all that was left was Natsuki''s decision.


    Of course, Aya also didn''t forget to ask Haru''s help and told Natsuki about her status since she had be his woman, and of course, she was going to help him, especially when she had heard of his ambition.


    "Yes, I agreed to this deal. From today, if you don''t have my consent, you can''t step into the Itogami ind. Otherwise, I will treat you as an enemy, and I''ll arrest you down! If that really happens, then don''t me me then."


    Without hesitation, Natsuki agreed to Aya''s request, and she also added some conditions so Aya wouldn''t cause a mess in case Aya was lying again.


    "I''m scared..." Aya mocked Natsuki''s threat, then she smiled at Haru meaningfully before she said goodbye to Haru, then ended the video call.


    Haru knew the meaning of Aya''s smile, and his lips twitched, but he didn''t think too much and patted Natsuki''s head gently. "Now, you believe me, right? So be rest assured that Aya won''t do anything again."


    "Do you think that I can be rest assured so easily?!" Natsuki might agree with the deal that she had made with Aya, but it didn''t mean that she was going to let go of Haru!


    "Now, can you tell me what is going on between you and Aya? Why has she given up her ambition? Based on my understanding of that woman, it won''t be so easy to change her mind, and I know that you must be hiding something from me?" Natsuki stared at Haru, and from her expression alone, Haru could tell that she wouldn''t let go of him until he told her everything!


    ".........."


    Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and knew that he had stopped his habit of hiding his real identity, and he also considered Natsuki to be the new member of the Group Chat, but when he thought about it, he felt a bit hesitant to tell Natsuki the truth. After all, the rtionship between the two wasn''t confirmed yet andpared to Natsuki, he was thinking of inviting Asagi since Asagi was more clear-headed and open-minded.


    Asagi might be weak, but her ability at theputer wasn''t something that anyone could scoff off.


    Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and asked, "Natsuki, do you believe in me?"


    This time Haru didn''t add "-chan" to her name, which made Natsuki raise her eyebrow.


    "If you believe me, then wait until I let you go out from that prison, and by that time, we can talk to each other more," Haru said as he stared into Natsuki''s eyes.


    "........."


    Natsuki didn''t say anything as she stared into his eyes. Then after a moment, she let out a long sigh before she leaned into his chest. "You must tell me everything."


    "I will."


    Haru caressed Natsuki''s hair gently as he felt her hands clutching into his shirt.


    "I believe you then." Natsuki decided to believe in Haru, so...


    Natsuki looked at him again and said, "So don''t betray my trust, alright?"


    "I won''t."


    Haru was a scumbag, but he wasn''t trash, so he knew that he needed to tell everything to Natsuki when they met each other for the first time.

 Chapter 1993 - Short Meeting

    After solving the problem between the two, Haru didn''t immediately go back, but he coaxed Natsuki for a while, which caused her to be mad and blush. However, from her expression, he could clearly see that she didn''t want to go back tonight, and she wanted to stay with him.


    However, it was impossible for now, considering Haru hadn''t solved the problem of Natsuki''s legendary prison, so she needed to go back to the prison.


    After what he had done before, Haru knew that it was only a time before he solved Natsuki''s problem, and at that time, both of them could meet each other for the first time.


    Natsuki would use her real body to meet him, not using her illusion body, but a real flesh of the body, and both of them really anticipated that time.


    Then after Natsuki returned, Haru also returned to his house, and as expected, the moment he arrived, he was bombarded by various questions from the girls, asking what had happened, and in the end, he could only coax them again.


    It was easy for Rin, Asagi, and Mimori since they had been eaten by Haru, and they had unconditional trust in him, so they didn''t join the crowd and waited for him to enter the bed so they would teach him not to worry about them too much!


    Haru noticed their gazes and could only say sorry before he started to solve each of the girls who surrounded him one by one.


    The first one was Kanon. Out of all the girls, she might be the most obedient, and as expected, it was quite easy to handle her, and she quickly mellowed and forgave him.


    The next one was Sayaka. Even though she was bona fide tsundere, Haru had a series of experiences with a tsundere, and even though it was a bit hard at first when he pressed her, she quickly gave in and forgave him with a mix of blush and reluctant expression on her face.


    "Do-Don''t get me wrong! I-I just don''t want Yukina''s job to be harder! That''s all! Don''t misunderstand!"


    "Yes, yes, Sayaka-chan is cute."


    "...Ha - Haru!!!"


    When Sayaka was solved, then it was Himeragi''s time, and as expected, it was a bit hard to handle Himeragi since she was quite intolerant and she was all so straight that she couldn''t bend, but it might be because of the previous incident when she hugged him that she became mellowed and also forgave him.


    However, deep inside, Haru knew that Himeragi might have bitterness and that bitterness was because she was the only one whose name was still called by her family name.


    Unlike Sayaka, Kanon, and his other girls, Haru called Himeragi by her family name, not her first name, Yukina. It was quite easy to call her by her first name, but he wanted to keep it on the special moment, and he knew that he needed to settle everything with Himeragi, no, Yukina, and told her that her spear was dangerous and if she kept wielding it then...


    Haru looked at Himeragi, and even though this girl was a bit annoying sometimes, he had grown fond of her, so there was no way that he would let her suffer because of the Schneewalzer Lance.


    Then after he handled three girls, it was time to handle thest boss.


    La Folia sat there, looking away while pouting. "In your heart, am I just like that?" She had been watching Haru from the beginning to the end, and this guy ignored her until now. She knew that as a princess, she should maintain her calm all the time, but she just couldn''t do it in front of him, especially when her body had been touched by him and she had given her first kiss to him. She knew that it was her fault to enter his chamber without permission and it was also her, who kissed him first at that time, but even so,pared to all the girls here, she was wondering how important she was in his heart?


    La Folia knew that their meeting was short, and they had only met each other for a while, but even so, she was quite greedy and wanted him to pay more attention to her!


    "La Folia, please forgive me," Haru said sincerely without any pretense or anything. He just apologized toward this girl since he knew that he had made her worried and touched her when they had slept together before. Still,pared to all the girls, he knew that La Folia''s position might not be higher than theirs since they only met each other for a while, but she had given him her first kiss, after all. He wasn''t that cold a guy, and he was a choosy guy. If a girl brought herself to him, then why should he reject her?


    Haru suddenly thought about Miharutaki Sakura that he had rejected before, and he was wondering how she was doing now, and at the same time, he was wondering why he should reject her at that time. He had the power to take care of all of them, so why should he be afraid that he couldn''t handle them?


    Still, Haru hoped that his "Kiss" power could be more developed since that way, he could take care of his girls at the same time.


    If the "Kiss" could be more developed, then the power of his "Kiss" would make him able to duplicate himself, and unlike Naruto''s Kage Bunshin no Jutsu, where each of the "Bunshin" has a different personality and their own thoughts, he controlled his own duplicate so even though he had a lot of bodies, there was only one brain. If he made an allusion, then his duplicate body was like his tentacles. It might be weird to exin this matter more, so he decided to end it here and continued to apologize to La Folia.


    Hearing his apology, La Folia''s heart softened directly since, unlike before, Haru didn''t have the image of the fourth primogenitor. Rather, he was just a man who asked for the forgiveness of his woman.


    La Folia couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "I''m not really that angry, but don''t make me worry so much, alright?" She had to admit that her intention to bring Kanon back might be a failure, but she didn''t regret it since she could meet Haru and thought that she wouldn''t let him go and she was going to make him her husband, no matter what.


    "I know, and thank you," Haru said.


    "Still, it is quite hard to forgive you so easily, so I want to ask a request," La Folia said with a meaningful smile.


    "What? As long as you don''t take Kanon away or request something that crosses my bottom line, then I''ll try to ept any of your requests," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Really? Anything?" La Folia''s eyes brightened.


    "It''s not everything," Haru said with a speechless expression.


    "Well, then..." La Folia tapped her lips and then said, "Then can you send me to the airport."


    Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "You''re going back?"


    "Um." La Folia sighed and said, "I need to go back after all, or else, Japan''s prime minister won''t stop being noisy." She then nced at Sayaka, and Sayaka looked away.


    Haru was a bit reluctant, but he still asked, "When are you going back?"


    "Now," La Folia said bitterly.


    "............"


    Haru realized that their meeting was too short, right?

 Chapter 1994 - La Folia

    La Folia was a princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, and her visit to the Itogami ind must be giving the prime minister and all the government of Japan almost have a heart attack, especially when she was attacked at that time, and it caused a lot of trouble to Japan''s government, causing them to be viewed as ipetent, which was why they wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Haru didn''t want La Folia to go back because he also thought that he needed to spend more time with this girl, and he also wanted to cause trouble to Japan''s government. He knew that sooner orter, Japan would abandon the Itogami ind, and at that time, he would be a savior and save the ind, creating a new empire in this world.


    Japan and the Itogami inds were two different things.


    Japan is a country of humans, and the Itogami ind is a country of both demons and humans.


    It might be because it was amon sight to see a lot of demons on the Itogami ind, so a lot of people thought that it wasmon sense for a demon to live together with a human.


    It might bemon sense on the Itogami ind, but it wasn''t in Japan.


    Compared to the Itogami ind, the number of demons in Japan was so few, and it wasn''t that much. Even if they were was, they couldn''t live as openly as they did on the Itogami ind. It was also the reason why the Itogami ind was called a paradise for a demon who wanted to live a peaceful life.


    With that said, Haru was going to take over this ce sooner orter, making it his turf, but before that, he needed to send La Folia to the airport together with everyone. After all, their rtionship had be closer after they had stayed together for a while.


    La Folia knew that everyone in Haru''s house should be his woman, so she naturally got closer to all of them, and when they let go of their guards, she would be his wife and let them be his mistress.


    No one really knew what La Folia was thinking since, at that moment, she was talking with everyone with a smile while secretly creating a n to make Haru crazy for her. Still, her n was all good and all. However, she knew that it was a bit hard for both of them to spend their time together, considering it was also quite hard for her to visit him.


    La Folia was a princess, and of course, her visit to the Itogami ind would be taken hard, considering her status and all. She was sure that Sayaka would be her bodyguard again, and she would be observed by a lot of people, which made her sigh. She had neverined about her status as a princess, and she knew that the moment she was born into this world, she had a lot of responsibility that she needed to shoulder, but now, she couldn''t help but think that status a burden.


    Looking at Asagi, Rin, Himeragi, Kanon, and Sayaka, La Folia couldn''t help but feel quite jealous of them since they had freedom. She just wanted to be closer to the man that she fell with, but why was it so hard?


    As a princess, La Folia was naturally a good actor, so she wouldn''t show her sadness to everyone, but of course, even if she was a good actor, she couldn''t escape Haru''s eyes, and he thought that he should give her a parting gift, so that way, they could meet each other.


    As they arrived at the airport, their time was limited, and before La Folia departed, Sayaka might be the one who was the most emotional among everyone who sent La Folia. After all, they had stayed together for a long time, and even if they didn''t want to, their rtionship became close to each other, especially when Sayaka''s circle of friends was so small, naturally, Sayaka treasured her friendship with La Folia very much.


    This was why Sayaka even cried when she saw La Folia was about to depart.


    La Folia also felt the same. After all, as a princess, a friendship was expensive, and it was rare to meet someone like Sayaka, who treated her like a normal person rather than a princess of Aldegyr Kingdom.


    Both of them hugged each other before they parted since they knew that it wouldn''t be theirst meeting.


    "Goodbye, Princess. I hope that next time youe, I''ll be the one who receives you," Sayaka said sincerely.


    La Folia smiled, then gave Sayaka a hug again before she whispered something to Sayaka, which caused Sayaka to blush instantly.


    Sayaka, who blushed, looked at Haru before her face turned redder, and she red at him to hide her embarrassment.


    Haru rolled his eyes and thought that when he pushed her on the bed, she wouldn''t show such a reaction again in the future. Still, he had to admit that La Folia really loved to cause him trouble and thought that it might be good to educate the princess in the future.


    Haru had educated the strongestmander, the most vicious witch, and various evil women, and the princess was quite easy for him, considering he had seduced the future queen of Earlshide Kingdom and also the governor of Japan. There was a lot more, but it might need a lot of time to list all the girls and women that had be his.


    After hugging Sayaka, La Folia then continued by hugging all the girls that sent her up one by one, saying goodbye to all of them and also telling them that she was happy to meet them, but she spent more time when she talked with Kanon, and somehow, when they talked to each other, she sounded like a mother who was worried about her daughter, rather than an aunt and a niece.


    After talking with Kanon, La Folia looked at Haru and based on the order. She would hug Haru after this, so Haru also opened his arms generously, but...


    La Folia leaped directly into him and kissed his lips without hesitation!


    "........."


    Haru somehow had expected this, so he needed to teach her, who had the upper hand on this rtionship. In some cases, he might be okay being pushed, but right now, he needs to set up the order.


    La Folia hugged him and kissed him, but then, suddenly, her waist was hugged, and her mouth was pried open by him!


    La Folia opened her eyes wide before she felt the pleasure that she had never felt before, and after they parted, she was in a daze.


    ".........." Everyone.


    "You''re too bold," Haru said in surprise.


    ".........." La Folia rolled her eyes, hearing his words, and she was going to ask for his responsibility, but then she saw him, taking out a box from his pocket. "Is that a gift?"


    "Um." Haru nodded, then whispered. "You can use this to teleport to my house."


    "!!!!"


    La Folia was dumbfounded, hearing Haru''s words, and asked, "Is this okay? Are you not worried that I''m going to copy the technology of this device?" She didn''t open the box, but she knew that the inside was very precious, which made her wonder whether he didn''t feel worried that she might do something about it.


    "It''s okay." Haru nodded. "I want to see you more after all." He wasn''t worried that La Folia might copy Shamb since it was impossible, and it was just a copy that he had made with "Kiss." Frankly, he had to admit that "Kiss" was an amazing ability, and he was wondering whether he could develop this ability better.


    Hearing Haru''s words, La Folia was in tears and kissed him again, but this time, their kiss wasn''t the bold kiss like before, but their kiss was a chaste kiss.


    As they parted, La Folia whispered, "I''ll visit you."


    "Um.." Haru nodded and then sent La Folia to the airne, but before that, he could see that everyone was staring at him at this moment and knew that trouble wasing soon.

 Chapter 1995 - Yuuma: Can You Keep Your Pants Up?

    Haru had escaped a bloodbath by using his coaxing ability. He had to admit that woman''s jealousy was quite hard to handle, especially the jealousy of a virgin. They hadn''t tasted the pleasure of the flesh, which made them more troublesome to handle, but even so, he didn''t hate it, or rather, he felt happy with all the interaction that they had, whether it was sad, happy, fight, jealousy, and various other emotions, he enjoyed all of them since it was an imperfect rtionship and such a rtionship was longer than anything.


    Some people might think that a perfect rtionship was good and they sought after it, but the truth was, a perfect rtionship was the worst kind of rtionship, and such a rtionship wouldn''tst long.


    Well, enough of that since there was something that Haru needed to do now. He didn''t like to preach since it was troublesome, and it was better to use his time wisely like flirting with a girl?


    Anyway, there was still one girl that Haru needed to handle, so after they returned to his house, he went to visit Yuuma, who was being taken care of by his robot in one of the rooms inside his house. While walking, he had to admit that he had to thank Mimori since she had taken care of him a lot of times and also handled Nagisa so Nagisa would go home.


    Out of all the girls that Haru was close with, Nagisa was the only girl that didn''t know about his identity, which was why it was quite troublesome if Nagisa was around and Nagisa also had a fear of a demon, so it might be hard for her to know his real identity, but he knew that sooner orter, she would know about his identity.


    However, for now, there was no need to exin to Nagisa.


    As for Kojou or Yaze, Haru had never thought about both of them too much, or rather he could just simply ignore both of them. He then entered the room where Yuuma stayed and saw she had woken up.


    "Haru!"


    The moment Yuuma saw Haru, she was so excited and was about to wake up to walk toward him, but slipped and was about to fall, but he quickly caught her in his arms.


    "Be careful, Yuuma. I''m not going anywhere," Haru said helplessly, then carried Yuuma in his arms like a princess to the bed.


    Yuuma was blushing again, and she had to admit that no ce was morefortable other than his arms. She felt that it was so warm, and it also calmed her down, but at the same time, she could feel a dangerous smell from him, which made her a bit addicted.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Yuuma nodded with a smile.


    "Well, let''s stay like this for a while. Don''t go out for a while," Haru said and rested beside Yuuma.


    Yuuma also didn''t mind and also moved closer to him, letting him sleep by her side.


    Both of them had slept together anyway, so it didn''t really matter if they were sleeping together.


    "I want to talk, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Yuuma nodded, and she still maintained her smile, even though she knew that the news that Haru might tell her might not be good, considering what she had done in the Itogami ind. She knew that she was Aya''s daughter, and she almost sacrificed 100,000 lives in Itogami ind to save her mother. Even though she didn''t do that in the end, she still felt guilty regardless, and she knew that the government on the ind wouldn''t let her go.


    "First, you don''t need to worry about anything. You''re free now," Haru said.


    "......"


    Yuuma had prepared for the worst, so she was dumbfounded when she heard that she was alright and she was free. "Really?"


    "Um." Haru nodded with a smile as he caressed Yuuma''s hair. "Who do you think your man is? This ind is my turf. No one can hurt you here."


    Yuuma''s eyes reddened, and she hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Haru." She knew that her meeting with him was the best thing in her life.


    "Your matter is easy to solve, but then, it is the next thing that I want you to know," Haru said.


    "What?"


    "It''s about your mother."


    "......." Yuuma was in silence, hearing Haru''s words, and she showed aplicated expression.


    "Do you want to know?" Haru asked.


    Yuuma was silent for a while before she nodded. "Um." Even though her mother had betrayed her, Aya was still her mother after all. She was still grateful to Aya since because of Aya, she could be born in this world and met Haru.


    "Your mother is alright, and she has be my subordinate," Haru said calmly.


    "Yo - Your subordinate?" Yuuma was startled.


    "Um, she also has said sorry to you." Haru didn''t lie since he had asked Aya to apologize, and if Aya really met Yuuma again, then Aya would apologize since Aya had promised him, but even so, he knew that the rtionship between mother and daughter were still awkward, and their rtionship with him also even moreplicated since both of them were his woman.


    Hearing that Aya had apologized to her, Yuuma was in silence again for a while, but then she looked at Haru and asked, "How did she apologize to me? Even though it was my first meeting with her at that time, I didn''t think that she would apologize to someone so easily. You must do something to her.


    Haru was about to say something, but Yuuma didn''t give him a chance and said, "Let me guess, she has be your woman too, right?"


    "......." Haru.


    When Haru didn''t say anything, Yuuma was annoyed and couldn''t help but pull his nose. "Can you keep your pants!" She couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed when she found out that her mother had been eaten by Haru. She had a feeling that she might have a little brother, which made her helpless.


    What could Haru do? He could only apologize since he knew that their rtionship had be quite weird now. After all, Aya had be his woman.


    They talked for a while, and in the end, Yuuma sighed, and there was nothing that she could do, and rather than fighting with each other, it was better for her mother to be Haru''s lover.


    "So what do you n to do? You''re free right now, after all," Haru said. The truth, he was wondering what Yuuma wanted to do, considering she was free and nothing had bound her anymore so he just wanted her to be happy and at least waited a few yearster before their rtionship could be confirmed.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuuma was in silence for a while, and she knew that she was free and there were a lot of things that she could do like join him to go the school, then she could be together with Haru, Nagisa, and everyone, or did various things that she wanted to do. She then thought for a moment before then she made up her decision.


    "Haru, can I..."


    Hearing Yuuma''s request, Haru nodded and didn''t expect her to make such a decision, but at the same time, he also understood her and he would support her no matter what.

 Chapter 1996 - The Quiet One Has Always Been The Wildest

    Yuuma''s request wasn''t that hard, but Haru knew that it was quiteplicated since she wanted to try to live with Aya for a while.


    Aya, who heard Yuuma''s request, felt a bitplicated, but in the end, she agreed since it was Haru''s request, and at the same time, she snorted at him, thinking that this guy was really bad since he wanted to eat both daughter and mother, which made her a bit helpless.


    "But you need to make me pregnantter!" Aya said without hesitation.


    "......"


    Haru could only agree in a perfunctory manner since even though he didn''t mind having a child since he wasn''t in a hurry to have more children. Out of all of his women, the only person that he had made pregnant was only Maya Yotsuba, but he knew that sooner orter, he would make his woman pregnant.


    However, Haru wasn''t in a hurry since he thought to learn how to take care of children when his and Maya''s child was bornter.


    Then after saying goodbye, Yuuma went to go after her mother and also helped to manage the Library since she knew that Haru needed this organization. However, she didn''t have power, considering her guardian had been taken back by Aya, so in the end, Haru lent her a power that he had stolen from a lot of people in this world and made Yuuma be stronger. He also gave her a duplicate of Shamb so she could visit him anytime.


    Haru had to admit that Shamb was convenient, and he loved it, but after that, the day passed in a peaceful manner, and he also had done his research on the legendary prison so he could let Natsuki walk out from that prison. However, before he told Natsuki about this matter, he needed to help Himeragi, Kanon, and Nagisa to buy a necessity for their training camp.


    "Onii-san, are you ready?"


    Kanon knocked on the door of his workroom and opened the door excitedly.


    Haru looked at Kanon and turned off hisputer. "Alright, let''s go."


    Kanon smiled happily and talked about the training camp for the middle school.


    "Training camp, huh?"


    Haru didn''t expect that it was an almost new year, and he had been in this world for quite a while, which made him really miss his girlfriends in his original world. While listening to Kanon, he thought about the incident at the monastery where Kanon stayed five years ago. He knew that everyone in the monastery except for Kanon was killed, and he also tried to hunt down this killer, but it was quite hard, considering there was no record and based on the record, there was no killer rather, the monastery was on fire because of an ident and everyone, except for Kanon was killed by an ident since it happened on the night.


    Haru knew that the reason why it was recorded like that was that the criminal didn''t leave anything behind that could be used as evidence, and the police were either toozy or useless to investigate this matter. However, he didn''t give up and knew that he would catch the criminal sooner orter.


    "Haru, you''rete!" Nagisa pouted when she saw Haru walking in a rxed manner toward them.


    "Then should we postpone our n?" Haru asked.


    "NOO!!!!" Nagisa cried without hesitation.


    "I was joking." Haru didn''t expect that both Himeragi and Kanon would show a sad expression when he said that joke.


    Hearing his words, everyone sighed in relief. "So, what are we waiting for?"


    "Alright, let''s go!" Nagisa said excitedly.


    Then without hesitation, everyone went to the department store to buy the necessities for their training camp.


    ---


    Walking around the department store together, and after they bought a lot of their necessities, Haru rested for a moment while looking at Nagisa, who pulled Kanon on the clothing store excitedly.


    "Senpai, here''s your ice lemon tea." Himeragi gave Haru the ice lemon tee that he had asked her to buy before.


    "Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile.


    "No - No problem." Himeragi blushed again when she saw his smile since she had to admit that he was so handsome, even if he was wearing a facemask.


    Haru didn''t put down his facemask and drank his lemon tea from the straw. He then looked at Himeragi, who was sitting beside him and drank strawberry milk, and couldn''t help but recall the shinigami who came to his house in the morning.


    The safety of his house was strict, even a drop of water or a single mosquito would be detected when they entered, so of course, Haru knew that there was a shinigami that hade to his house before. "By the way, Himeragi."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did the Lion King Organization tell you something?"


    "Ah!" Himeragi had fun and almost forgot about her mission, so she blushed.


    Haru sighed inwardly. After all, even though Himeragi was a bit of a scatterbrain, she was so cute.


    "Senpai, I''ll be away for four days, don''t cause trouble, alright?" Himeragi said with a strict expression.


    "Have I ever caused trouble?" Haru asked back.


    "You have!" Himeragi quickly retorted back since Haru didn''t realize how many problems had appeared around him!


    "Will that be true? You should know that I''m not the cause, they juste toward me, and should I just stay silent and let them hurt me?" Haru asked.


    "No, but..." Himeragi couldn''t say anything in refuting since she knew that the cause of the problem wasn''t him, and it was all of those viins who came after him one after another.


    "Okay, I know that you''re worried about me, and I''m happy about it. Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a sincere smile.


    "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi couldn''t take her eyes away from Haru at this moment, and she moved closer and closer until...


    "Yukina-chan! Let''s go and try that!" Nagisa suddenly came and pulled Nagisa away.


    "Wh --?!" Himeragi was stunned before she could do anything.


    Haru sighed and felt that it was such a cliche, which made him sigh.


    "Onii-san, let''s go and follow them too," Kanon said as she clutched into Haru''s hand.


    Haru looked in the direction of Nagisa and Himeragi and felt speechless when they went to the underwear store. "But that''s an underwear store."


    "Um..." Kanon blushed, but then she nodded and said, "I want to know what kind of underwear that Onii-san likes." She then looked at him shyly and asked, "Is that not okay?


    "........"


    Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let''s buy the entire store. No, let''s buy this department store." Looking at how cute Kanon was, he just couldn''t help but blurt out those words.


    "Eeeehhh?" Kanon was stunned.


    Haru smiled and said, "I was joking." He then moved closer and whispered, "Then can you wear any kind of underwear?"


    "Um... Um..." Kanon nodded shyly, but there was an eagerness in her eyes.


    The quiet one was the wildest one.


    Haru had often heard those words, and it seemed that those words were right. He then, without hesitation, came to the underwear store together with Kanon, but then he didn''t expect there was troubleing toward them.. He had just said that the trouble wasing toward him, but he just didn''t expect that it woulde so soon.

 Chapter 1997 - Kou Amakusa Is Just A Small Fry

    As he was about to enter the underwear store, Haru noticed a guy with a strange tuxedo pattern walking toward him with a smile.


    ''No, he should be looking at Kanon?''


    Haru looked at Kanon, who pulled him toward the store and didn''t seem to notice the guy. He then looked at the guy and could clearly feel even though the guy was smiling, this guy was cruel, especially when he smelled the smell of blooding from him so without hesitation, he used his telepathy to control the mind of this person, but...


    ''Huh?''


    Haru was quite surprised when his telepathy didn''t work, but he didn''t lose his calm and quickly thought that this guy wasn''t a living being. His telepathy was strong and he could control any living being, but his telepathy ability couldn''t control something that didn''t have a soul or a mind such as a robot or something simr.


    "Onii-san, what''s wrong?" Kanon asked curiously since Haru seemed to look somewhere, but her vision was covered by him and she heard his voice.


    "I was just thinking about what kind of underwear would be suitable for you," Haru said with a serious expression as if he was in deep thought, but when he thought about it, he felt that Kanon would be suitable in anything whether it was a white color which enhanced her pure image, or ck that would make her naughty somehow.


    "O - Onii-san!" Kanon''s face was so red since she didn''t expect Haru would be so bold, but then she quickly pulled him the store, asking him which underwears that she should buy and wear forter, maybe, she should also show it to him so he could tell which underwear that would be perfect for her.


    Looking at Kanon''s shy and eager expression, Haru smiled and entered the store. As for the guy that was about to approach them, he had pulled the guy into the shadow world by using the power of "Kage Kage no Mi" that he borrowed from Jeanne.


    Right now, Haru had an important mission and he couldn''t be bothered by something like a small fry like this person. Still, he was quite interested in that guy and might use him for an experiment since it was rare that his telepathy ability didn''t work.


    ---


    Everyone enjoyed their time in the department store before they went back together.


    Nagisa was quite sad when she was separated from her friends and Haru, but her living ce was different from theirs and she was living with her brother. Even though she also wanted to live with Haru, she felt that it was a bit too bold if she asked so and their rtionship might be close, but she wasn''t his lover, after all.


    Nagisa sighed, but she wouldn''t give up!


    As Haru, Himeragi, and Kanon returned, everyone was there and they ate dinner together, talking, and ying together before they went to rest.


    Haru then went to visit Rin and Asagi and started their match again, and as expected, they lost to him. He was living as usual as if he forgot about the guy that wanted to harm Kanon at the department store before, but he didn''t forget and when they were sleeping, he entered the shadow world where he imprisoned the guy.


    As he entered, Haru quickly heard the loud cry of the guy.


    "Let me go, you bastard!" When the guy saw Haru, he wanted to attack Haru, but somehow, he couldn''t use his power in this dark space. However, it was normal since Haru also used the power of his "Seal Magic" on this shadow world so no one could use their power beside him.


    Haru didn''t talk with this guy and closed the mouth of the guy with his zipper maniption before he walked toward him. His telepathy might be useless against this guy, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t get information from him.


    Without hesitation, Haru used the power of "Heaven''s Door" and turned this guy''s into a book. From then on, he got all the information about this guy.


    "Kou Amatsuka, huh?"


    As Haru read all the information about Kou''s, Kou showed a horror expression. He had be a book and all the information inside him was revealed to Haru, which made him realize that his action to attack Haru on the department store was too rash. He tried to scream, but no words came out of his mouth. He tried to escape, but his body couldn''t move. He could justy there and listen to Haru, who read all the information on his head loudly, in terror.


    Reading Kou''s information, Haru understood more or less Kou''s identity.


    Kou Amatsuka, a homunculus alchemist who is Nina Adrd''s apprentice (legendary alchemist). He wishes to be human by reviving Wiseman to restore his body.


    Still, even though Kou was a homunculus, he was different from Astarte or Yuuma, who had a human body. Kou''s true form was just a steel liquid, which was why Haru couldn''t use telepathy on him since this guy wasn''t a living being, and it was also the reason why Kou wanted to be a human.


    Haru didn''t care about Kou or Kou''s ambition, but since this guy had decided to be his enemy, then he wouldn''t hesitate to erase him. He knew that Kou was unlucky since Kou had been fooled by Wiseman.


    Wiseman wanted to live again in this world and by using Kou and tempting him to turn him into a human.


    Even though Kou was fooled, it didn''t mean he was innocent since there were a lot of lives that had been taken by him so after Haru used Kou, he would discard him. He wasn''t someone who was afraid of blood and killing like how he used to be and Kou wasn''t a human, and Kou was also different from Yuuma and Astarte so he didn''t have any guilty feelings.


    More importantly, Haru was interested in Kou''s knowledge about alchemists. This ability might not be that strong,pared to the vampire who could summon the Vassal Beast, but it was convenient and also an ability that could make its user rich.


    Haru wouldn''t use aplicated exnation to exin the alchemist, but in simple terms, this was an ability to manipte a matter. If he had to give an example, he could change a rock into diamond or gold, it was simply a money-making ability.


    Kou looked at Haru, who kept reading all of his information and tried to fight back, but when it was futile, he could justy there with half-dead eyes, looking at the dark ceiling, showing that he had given up.


    However, Haru knew that if this guy was given a chance, Kou would fight back, but then, he smiled and took something from Kou''s pocket directly and when he did this, Kou quickly tried to fight back, but it was futile.


    Looking at the blood-red ball in his hand, Haru looked at it for a moment and couldn''t help but say the name of this ball. "Wiseman Blood, huh?" Then he looked at Kou again and saw him, looking at him in anger and horror, and he was sure that Kou wouldn''t expect that he would be in the same position as his victims in the past.


    Then without hesitation, Haru grabbed Kou and went to the monastery where Kanon was living in the past, and at the same time, he had to admit that his uncle-inw was a bit tsundere since even though Kensei was attacked by Kou, Kensei had never told him anything. He thought for a moment and thought that he should visit Kenseiter with Kanon, that way, Kensei might feel happy.


    "

 Chapter 1998 - Let’s Not Waste A Time

    <h4>Chapter 1998 - Let''s Not Waste A Time</h4>


    It didn''t take a long time before Haru and Kou arrived at the monastery, and Kou was looking at Haru with a confused expression, especially when Haru had let go of Kou.


    "Go and revive Wiseman quickly," Haru said as he kicked Kou''s back directly without any mercy, looking at the huge metal te on the monastery, ignoring Kou whose face had scraped against the ground.


    Kou, who was on the ground, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to attack him, but in the end, he held himself since he didn''t want to feel the terror that he had felt before. He then stood up slowly and looked at the huge steel metal te inside the destroyed monastery, then Wiseman''s blood on his palm.


    Kou knew that it might be best to run away, but he knew that he couldn''t, and he thought that he might be able to defeat Haru by asking Wiseman to defeat Haru.


    ''Let''s see what you do after I have revived Wiseman.'' Kou''s heart was so ugly at that moment, and he just wanted revenge on Haru, so he couldn''t wait to see what Haru was being wrecked by Wiseman, screaming, asking him for mercy at that time.


    A few meters from Kou, Haru watched Kou, who moved the red-blood ball closer to the huge metal te, and the huge metal te slowly turned into red liquid like blood but with a jelly-like consistency.


    ''Wiseman...''


    While calling this name inside his mind, Haru thought about Wiseman''s identity.


    Wiseman was an alchemist who attempted to fulfill the ultimate goal of the alchemy of transcending into godhood and bing immortal, the perfect human. After seeding, he sought the destruction of those who were not perfect, but then he was sealed on this monastery. However, before he was sealed, he had brainwashed Kou''s mind so Kou would revive him when there was a chance.


    It could be said that Wiseman was a dangerous criminal, and he was even more dangerous than Aya, but Haru had his own purpose of reviving Wiseman, and that reason was that he wanted to steal Wiseman''s knowledge about the alchemist.


    Haru''s Snatch was a powerful ability since he could use it to steal anything, whether it was a thing, ability, power, or any conceptual thing, including knowledge. However, there was still one thing that he couldn''t steal, and that was form.


    It might be hard to exin, but if Haru had to give an example, then it was impossible for him to steal slime''s liquid form, but it was possible for him to steal an ability to transform into a slime. It might be the same, but it was a different matter.


    One was originally a slime, but the other one was something or someone who could transform into a slime.


    If Haru stole the slime''s liquid form, then it meant he would steal the DNA structure of the slime itself, it wasplicated, and he also didn''t really want to do it since he didn''t want to turn himself into slime, so when he saw the Wiseman had a slime-like form, he didn''t have an interest in it.


    Haru was more interested in the ability and the knowledge that Wiseman had, so he directly used his telepathy and got all the information about this perfect human.


    "Quickly, stop him!"


    When Haru was busy reading the mind of Wiseman, he heard a female voice right beside him. He turned his head and saw a small female figure with long blonde hair and tan skin, wearing a dancer-like costume, which made him speechless, especially when this woman sat on his shoulder, and before he could say something...


    "Dammit, why did you let him revive Wiseman!" The small female figure was furious when she saw Wiseman start to take form, turning into a huge liquid being.


    "Hahaha!" Kou was so happy when he saw the Wiseman had been revived then turned his attention toward Haru. Staring at him with unhidden hatred on his face as he said, "Now, you will have to pay the price for the humiliation that I have received!"


    The small female figure, whose attention had always been on Wiseman, turned toward Kou and her expression becameplicated. "What did you do to him?"


    "I''m going to kill your disciple, so you better say thest words to him, Nina," Haru said then without hesitation, stealing all the alchemist knowledge on Wiseman''s mind.


    "Huh?" Nina was dumbfounded since Haru knew her name, but before she could ask, Kou quickly screamed. "Wiseman, attack him!"


    As he screamed, Kou created a lot of tentacles by using liquid steel and aimed all of them toward Haru.


    "Be careful!" Nina quickly shouted, but then she saw those tentacles were stopped by something and couldn''t move on.


    "What?!" Kou was dumbfounded, and when he was about to run away, he saw the space tremble and all tentacles crumbled. He knew that he couldn''t defeat Haru, so he wanted to run away, but as expected, he couldn''t move and was trapped by gravity. "Ugh!" He could feel his body breaking slowly, and he could tell that Haru was going to kill him. Luckily, he couldn''t feel pain, or else he would be screaming in agony because of the pain.


    Kou lost his hope and could only put his hope toward Wiseman, but until now, Wiseman had never done anything, only stood there like a huge red jelly. "Wiseman!" He screamed once again, but Wiseman just stood there in silence.


    "Why?"


    That was the only word that came out from Kou, watching the Wiseman, that just uselessly stood there without helping him, and when he was about to feel despair, he knew that this was only the beginning, especially when he saw the Wiseman turned into dust before it vanished.


    "....What?"


    Not only Kou, who was dumbfounded, but Nina, who had been sitting on Haru''s shoulder, couldn''t say anything from the beginning to the end.


    Nina panicked when Wiseman was revived since if Wiseman came to this world again, she was sure that it would bring terror into this world, but when she racked her brain at how to seal it again, Haru did something and made it disappear into steam.


    "...."


    Nina''s head was nk, and she couldn''t say anything.


    "You don''t have anything to say to your disciple?" Haru asked.


    "Ah!" Nina quickly awoke, then looked at Haru, who was looking at her. She saw him, looking at her with a calm expression, and she wasn''t sure what to say until she saw him walking toward Kou, who was looking at Haru in horror. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t since she felt horror from Haru''s power.


    Nina had never known someone as powerful as Haru, who could turn Wiseman into steam then make it vanish from this world, which was why, when he asked her this question, she couldn''t say anything, and she just had woken up so her brain just couldn''t process what was happening, but...


    "Mas ---" Kou wanted to beg Nina, his master, to help him, looking at her with a pitiful expression, but he couldn''t move his mouth because of Haru''s gravity magic.


    However, Nina could see the horror in Kou''s eyes, so she could only gulp her saliva and ask, "Can you forgive him?"


    "Sorry, but no. He has tried to kill someone who is important to me." Haru then looked at Nina and asked, "Let''s say that I''m not strong enough. What''ll happen to her?"


    "I..." Nina couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "Let''s say that it was your disciple''s misfortune to choose me as his enemy." Haru didn''t say nonsense again and used the Mist Dispersion, turning Kou into steam before Kou vanished from this world.


    Looking at this scene, Nina could only sigh tiredly.


    "So what do you want to do after this? Should I leave you here?" Haru asked.


    "I...."


    Hearing Haru''s question again, Nina thought for a moment before she made her decision.


    "Let me follow you." Nina had just unsealed, and she didn''t have anyone around her. Her body was also small, and she had to admit that even though Haru had killed her disciple, Haru was pleasing to her eyes, and it was her first time seeing someone as handsome as him. Lastly, even though Kou was her disciple, he had betrayed her before, so their rtionship was far from good. The reason why she asked Haru to let go of Kou was that Kou was her disciple, and Kou had been studying under her for a long time. Even though she might carry some resentment, when she saw Kou beg her at that time, she couldn''t help but recall the time she taught Kou.


    However, it was toote. Nina also wasn''t a virgin, who had never seen blood and knew that Kou must have done something unforgivable to Haru, so she didn''t me Haru that much.


    Haru''s handsome face was also one of the factors that made Nina quickly forget about Kou''s matter and be curious about Haru''s identity.


    "Wise choice."


    Then without hesitation, Haru brought Nina back to his house since there were a lot of things that he wanted to ask Nina, considering he had just gotten all the knowledge about an alchemist.

 Chapter 1999 - Haru Needs To Be Prepared

    His battle with both Kou and the Wiseman was short, or rather, it only took him a few moments to end both of them and what took his time was just the time Kou took to revive Wiseman and also the time Kouughed, thinking that he had won.


    However, their battle ended so shortly, and Haru returned quickly together with Nina, who also followed him since she didn''t have any ce to go and she had just awoken, so she didn''t know much about what had happened when she was sealed together with Wiseman and who Haru was?


    "I''m going to take a bath. You can wait in the living room," Haru said.


    "Wait! Let me go with you!" Nina quickly said.


    "......" Haru looked at Nina strangely.


    "What? Are you shy?" Nina asked with a smile.


    "......."


    Haru looked at Nina and knew that based on her age, she could be called his grandma, but looking at her size, which wasn''t much different from an action figure, he felt a bitplicated. "Well, I don''t mind."


    Both of them went to his hot spring and rested therezily.


    "Howfortable..." Nina said with a sigh, resting her body on the small wooden basket that was prepared by Haru.


    "Right?" Haru also nodded, but inside, he was thinking about the alchemist knowledge that he had just stolen from both Kou and the Wiseman.


    Nina looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was so handsome. She was wondering whether she could return to her normal body size that way... Cough! Cough!


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Nina asked since she didn''t know who Haru''s name was or rather she didn''t know anything about him.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru looked at Nina and said, "You''re Nina Adrd, the Great Alchemist, right?"


    "That''s right!" Nina nodded and felt a bit proud since her name was known by Haru. She then looked at Haru, and truth to be told, she was curious who he was, but she also didn''t want to be rude too much, especially when he was so strong. Even though she hid it well, she was afraid that she might disappear just like Kou and Wiseman, but she had to admit that even she was afraid, she also feltfortable and his face was so handsome...


    "If you have something to ask, then just ask, but I''ll also ask you a question." Haru looked at Nina and said, "Equivalent exchange, right?" Based on the story that he had watched in the past, the principle of the alchemist was an equivalent exchange. Not sure if it was simr in this world, though.


    Haru might have learned various magic in this world, but he had never put his eyes on the alchemist since it was so rare to see an alchemist, and there was only a limited number of alchemists in this world. Their knowledge was only circted to a limited number of people, and he was also toozy to get them since he didn''t know how strong it was until he saw how Kou''s memory.


    Haru had to admit that an alchemist was strong, and he wanted to learn it. He had gotten the knowledge of both Wiseman and Kou, but the Great Alchemist was right in front of him, and wasn''t it too wasteful not to learn something from her?


    As for stealing Nina''s knowledge, Haru didn''t have that idea since Nina was a beautiful woman.


    "Oh!" Nina was surprised that Haru knew the principle of the alchemist, so she nodded with a smile and asked, "You want me to teach you the alchemist?"


    "Is it so easy to guess?" Haru asked.


    "Of course." Nina nodded with a smile and felt that it was normal for Haru to know her instantly when he saw her since he was interested in alchemy. "I don''t mind teaching you, but can I ask you a lot of questions?"


    "Why not?" Haru nodded. "What do you want to ask, Nina?" As for calling Nina his "master" or "teacher," he felt that it was a bit too much.


    Nina also didn''t care, but she asked, "I have been sleeping for the past few years. Can you tell me more about what has happened in this world?" There were a lot of questions that Nina wanted to ask, but first, she needed to know everything about this world since she had been sleeping for a long time.


    Haru didn''t mind and started to tell her about what had happened in this world recently.


    When Nina asked, Haru answered, it was as simple as that.


    "So, can you tell me who you are now? Besides your name, I don''t know much about you." Nina smiled, looking curiously at Haru, and said, "You''ll be my student, right?"


    Haru raised his eyebrow, then said, "Genius, billionaire, phnthropist, and the fourth primogenitor." He didn''t add the yboy to his introduction since he didn''t need to.


    "........"


    However, Nina was dumbfounded by her introduction, especially thest one. "Fo - Fourth primogenitor? You?"


    ".........."


    "I''m." Haru nodded and said, "It might be only a few months that I have be one, but I''m the fourth primogenitor."


    "..........."


    "You''re a vampire?" Nina was stunned, then asked, "Then why do you want to learn an alchemist? Don''t you have a Vassal Beast? Wait? Did I hear that it has been a few months since you have be the fourth primogenitor?" She then observed Haru up and down and felt that if this guy was the fourth primogenitor, then his name should be loud and popr, considering how handsome he was and how well-done he was at hisher region, but she had never heard of him in the past. She also had never heard that someone could be a fourth primogenitor, and there were a lot of questions on her head, and it made her ufortable that she was afraid that her question might make him angry.


    ''Ugh...''


    Looking at Nina''s expression, Haru had to admit that he was cute, but it didn''t mean that he was going to tell her everything, considering it had only been a short time since they met each other and he also didn''t really want to tell more about his information.


    As for whether Nina wouldn''t teach him alchemy or not, Haru didn''t need to worry since he was sure that Nina would teach him.


    "Which is why I''m not a vampire, and I''m a human," Haru said.


    "Human..." Nina was dumbfounded.


    "Well, I won''t tell you much about how I have be a fourth primogenitor, and now, can I ask you a question?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Nina nodded without hesitation. There were still a lot of questions in her heart, but she held herself since there was a lot of chance that both of them could talk to each other and he would be his student, so there was no need to be in a hurry, right?


    "Nina, do you know about Schneewalzer Lance?" Haru asked.


    "Oh, the strongest weapon of the Lion King Organization, right? Why do you ask that?" Nina asked curiously, wondering why Haru asked about Schneewalzer Lance.


    "Can you tell me more about thatnce?" Haru asked since he knew that sooner orter thatnce would cause trouble for Himeragi, and before that, he hoped that he could solve that trouble for her.

 Chapter 2000 - Study Tour

    As the night continued Haru and Nina continued to talk, but as expected, Nina didn''t know much about the Schneewalzer Lance, and what kind of effect that it would bring to its user.


    Haru also didn''t feel that surprised since he just wanted to ask Nina about Schneewalzer Lance in the eyes of the Great Alchemist. The truth was, he wanted to create a simr weapon to Schneewalzer Lance, but unlike the currentnce, it wouldn''t bring a side effect to Himeragi. Even though he knew that Himeragi might be okay even if she held hernce, no one knew for sure, considering the current plot had changed, especially after he had stolen the power of the protagonist.


    Even if Himeragi was a bit annoying and a bit stupid, she was so cute and Haru wouldn''t let her be hurt by her own weapon.


    With their discussion, the morning came, and everyone was quite surprised by Nina, who suddenly appeared, and looked at Haru with a doubt.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Haru knew that he was perverted, but he wasn''t perverted enough toy his hands on such a small woman. "Let me introduce you. The Great Alchemist, Nina Adrd. She''s also my teacher."


    "Teacher?!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard that Nina was Haru''s teacher.


    "Hello everyone," Nina said with a smile and looked at the girls, thinking that they were all Haru''s harem, but she didn''t think too much since it was quitemon to see a powerful man to have more than one woman.


    Then everyone started to talk to each other and they became closer naturally.


    However, Haru could see that Nina was quite attracted to Kanon, and wondered whether Kanon was Nina''s descendant, but he didn''t think too much since he didn''t have that much interest in that kind of thing.


    Then when everyone was talking about the training camp since it would be held tomorrow.


    Asagi and Rin might not go to training camp, but they told Himeragi and Kanon what they needed to watch for and when their conversation ended, Himeragi came to Haru and said, "Um... Senpai, can you apany me somewhere?"


    "Somewhere?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    Suddenly Himeragi came to him and asked him to go somewhere, which made him wonder.


    "Um..." Himeragi nodded and felt a bit hesitant. "Is that okay?"


    "Well, I don''t mind, but where are we going to go?" Haru asked.


    "I''ll take you there," Himeragi said and didn''t tell Haru clearly where they would go since the ce where they would go was a secret and she didn''t want anyone other than Haru to know about that ce, even though everyone''s rtionship was quite close.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and thought that she might take him to the branch headquarters of the Lion King Organization, considering she couldn''t bring hernce during her trip. "Then guide me. I''ll take my motorcycle."


    "Um." Himeragi nodded.


    Haru then told everyone that he was going out for a moment with Himeragi.


    Even though they were a bit curious, they nodded and told them to be careful.


    Haru grabbed his motorcycle, gave Himeragi a helmet, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Ye - Yes!" Himeragi put on her helmet and nervously sat behind Haru on his motorcycle. She looked at his waist, then hugged it after a moment of hesitation. She leaned forward, resting all the weight of her body on his back, which somehow gave her afortable feeling, and at the same time, she loved to go out with him by motorcycle since this way, it gave her an excuse to hug him.


    "Senpai..." Himeragi was full of smiles.


    "What''s wrong, Himeragi?"


    "No - Nothing!" Himeragi quickly said with a red face, but at the same time, she felt a bit depressed that Haru still called her by her family name.


    "Hold me tight," Haru said.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Himeragi''s response, Haru then left his house in the direction that was pointed by Himeragi.


    Haru knew the location of the branch office of the Lion King Organization since he had mostly controlled half of this ind. As for the other half, it was controlled by Magna Ataraxia Research, but he didn''t feel that surprised, considering thispany had been on this ind from the beginning and it hadn''t been a year that hispany was in this world.


    Haru had to admit that the Magna Ataraxia Research was an amazingpany since it controlled some part of the ind, but he knew their secret and he would keep them until thest moment. He still needed thispany and a monopoly was a boring thing, he needed an opponent and he also needed this opponent to attract the hatred of everyone in this world.


    Still, his n wouldn''t be on the move until a few monthster.


    ''Calm...''


    Haru needed to be calm and prepared for the battle that was about to happen soon.


    While he was in the deep though, Haru didn''t forget to talk with Himeragi and before long, they arrived at the location, but when he saw the ce she wanted to go...


    "You want to go to the love hotel with me?" Haru asked weirdly.


    Himeragi blushed and quickly said, "I... I...." Well, the truth, she didn''t hate the idea of going to the love hotel with Haru, but her real intention wasn''t that!


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s not it!" Himeragi quickly said.


    "Then?" Haru looked at Himeragi with a teasing smile.


    Looking at this smile, Himeragi quickly realized and asked, "Senpai, you must realize where this is, right?"


    "You''re going to bring me to the branch office of the Lion King Organization?" Haru asked.


    Himeragi had a feeling that Haru should know about this location, but she was still surprised. "Senpai, you know this ce?"


    "Of course." Haru held Himeragi''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Himeragi let him hold her hand and walked forward, entering the love hotel area, but she didn''t stop him since she knew that he could use magic. However, she was dumbfounded when they really went to the love hotel. "Se - Senpai, this isn''t the ce!" Her face was so red, but her feet didn''t seem to stop and if he really brought her inside, she was thinking whether she should ept him or not.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot," Haru said with a smile and changed his direction before he erased the barrier that covered the area, erasing the illusion, before all the love hotels in the surrounding disappeared, and being changed into arge traditional Japanese building. He then looked at Himeragi and said, "This is the ce, right?"


    ".............."


    "Himeragi?"


    "Oh..." Himeragi wasn''t sure why she felt depressed, but she nodded. She was about to introduce the branch office of the Lion King Organization, but she heard his whisper.


    "If you want, how about we do a study tour at one of the hotels there?" Haru whispered.


    ".............."


    Himeragi looked at Haru and as expected, she thought that her senior was dangerous and she needed to watch over him!


    However...


    "Um."


    Himeragi nodded and thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to do a study tour.

 Chapter 2001 - Himeragi: My Teacher Is A Thieving Cat?

    As they entered the branch office of the Lion King Organization, they heard the sound of the bell, and a familiar voice greeted them.


    "Wee. What brings you here today?"


    Haru looked at the girl in front of him and saw Sayaka was there, but he knew that this wasn''t Sayaka. Rather it was a Shikigami in the shape of Sayaka. Still, he had to admit that Sayaka in the maid uniform was beautiful.


    "Senpai..."


    "Cough! Cough!" Haru noticed Himeragi, who stared at him with scrutinized gaze, and said, "Sorry, I''d thought that it was a well-made shikigami."


    Himeragi didn''t buy his words and asked, "Senpai, do you like maid uniforms that much?"


    "Oh-ho? This is my first time to know the fourth primogenitor to love the maid uniform. Yukina, how about you bring one setter when you go back?"


    Haru looked up and saw a ck cat that joined their conversation, but he didn''t say anything, or rather, he didn''t have a good impression of this woman since she had told Himeragi to use thence. However, at the same time, he also knew that without this woman, he wouldn''t have met Himeragi.


    "Isn''t it rude that you ask me toe here, yet you appear with just your familiar?" Haru asked. Unlike the original MC, he wasn''t a normal high school student, and if it wasn''t because of Himeragi, he didn''t even think toe to this ce, or rather, they should be the ones who came to him with respect.


    Unlike the joking tone of Himeragi''s teacher, Haru''s voice was cold.


    "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi panicked when she saw Haru seemed to be angry, and she could also see that his rxed presence also started to change into his Supreme Ruler''s aura.


    "I''m sorry for my rudeness, the fourth primogenitor," the ck cat said as she jumped down on the ground, bowing her head toward Haru.


    The shinigami with the shape of Sayaka also bowed her head toward Haru, showing her respect.


    "Endou Yukari. You''re Himeragi''s teacher, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Yukari was full of sweat at that moment, feeling everything was seen by Haru, and at the same time, she realized that Haru was stronger than she had thought, and as expected, his aura was different.


    Haru looked at Yukari, who appeared in the form of a ck cat, and felt that it was boring since he had heard that Yukari was quite beautiful.


    The truth was, Haru didn''t care much about the Lion King Organization. This organization might be the one who ordered Himeragi to observe him and hold the Schneewalzer Lance, but at the same time, he also knew that it was useless to rely on this organization since he knew that this organization couldn''t do anything to save Himeragi so if she didn''t ask him toe here, then he wouldn''t even think toe.


    "Sen - Senpai, please don''t be angry..." Himeragi begged since she didn''t want to see her teacher and Haru fight each other.


    Haru smiled, hearing Himeragi''s words, and patted her head. "I was joking. Do you think that I''m serious?"


    "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised.


    "......." Yukari.


    "You should finish your matter first, then we can go on our study tour," Haru said.


    "Sen - Senpai!!!" Himeragi''s face was so red, but she quickly nodded. As for when her duty would stop and she would leave Haru for a moment during the training camp, she didn''t need to worry too much since she had talked with him beforehand and knew that he wouldn''t cause trouble, and he also told her to enjoy her time.


    "Alright, we can talkter. You shouldn''t make your teacher wait," Haru said.


    "Ah!"


    Himeragi only realized that her teacher was here, so she quickly bowed down toward Yukari, who was looking at both Haru and Himeragi helplessly, but Yukari couldn''t do anything.


    Yukari was using her shinigami, and her real body was three hundred kilometers away at the High God Forest in Kansai. She thought that because of her rtionship with her disciple, her rtionship with Haru was naturally close, but she didn''t expect that their rtionship would be so distant, and when she teased him, he reprimanded her, which made her lose her momentum.


    Yukari had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask Haru, but if he got angry?


    There might be a lot of rumors about a lot of idents that were caused by Haru, but he had never shown his face, and there was also no evidence that all of those idents were caused by Haru, but one thing for sure, she knew that Haru was strong, especially when she felt his momentum before. Even though she was 300 kilometers away, she was full of sweat as if Haru could see her even though they were in two different ces.


    Still, there was a rumor that Haru was the most handsome guy in this world, and Yukari had to admit that rumor was true at that moment.


    "It''s been a long time, Teacher," Himeragi said as she bowed down slightly, showing her respect. "I, Himeragi Yukina, have arrived."


    "......" Yukari had aplicated expression, but she nodded. "Thence?"


    Himeragi took out hernce and showed it to Yukari. "It''s here."


    The shinigami took thence and brought it to Yukari.


    Haru didn''t follow Himeragi to bow down, or rather, he was looking at the shop, looking around to see whether there was something interesting. Still, he didn''t expect that the Lion King Organization would sell an antic and thought that he might ask them to buy him various relics or something in the future.


    Yukari nced at Haru but then nced at thence as she nodded. "It appears Sekkarou has epted you. However, you rely too much upon your sight. Looking ahead only to be swept away makes you only half an observer. I have thence. As for now, you''re freed from your duties as an observer to the fourth primogenitor." She then smiled and said, "You should live like a normal kid to replenish your energy now and then."


    "Yes." Himeragi nodded since she didn''t feel worried about Haru and knew that Haru was waiting for her. She knew that she had a ce in her heart, and at the same time, she wanted to know how their rtionship would be without the status of an observer and the one who was observed.


    "You''ve finished, Himeragi?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi quickly stood up, walked toward Haru, and asked, "Is there something that you''re interested in, Senpai?" She thought that if Haru was interested in some of the antics, she could ask for a discount since she was a member of the Lion King Organization.


    "I''m interested in the maid uniform," Haru whispered.


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi blushed once again and felt a bit annoyed since she knew that he was being teased again.


    "How about we go back?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded with a smile since, besides the Lion King Organization, she had her home, and she naturally held Haru''s hand, but...


    "The fourth primogenitor, can we talk for a moment?" Yukari suddenly asked when both Haru and Himeragi ignored her directly and were about to go home. She felt speechless when she was ignored, but she couldn''t let Haru go back directly since there was something that she had to ask.


    "No." Haru rejected without hesitation.


    "..........." Yukari.


    "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi begged again since even though Yukari might be rude, Yukari was still her teacher anyway.


    Haru sighed as he patted Himeragi''s head. "Well, I''ll talk with her for a moment."


    Himeragi nodded with a smile, then looked at Yukari. "Then Teacher, what do you want to talk about with Senpai?"


    "Um, Yukina, can you let me talk with him alone?" Yukari asked softly.


    "..........."


    Yukari thought that Himeragi might agree directly, but she saw Himeragi was looking at her with a gaze as if she was going to steal Haru. ''What''s with that gaze?!'' Even though she had to admit that Haru was handsome, it didn''t mean that she was going to steal him, alright?


    Though, Yukari might join the harem, probably in the future.

 Chapter 2002 - Mask

    <h4>Chapter 2002 - Mask</h4>


    Himeragi was a bit hesitant, but then she approached her teacher and whispered, "Teacher, you can''t seduce him, alright?"


    "¡­"


    "You don''t need to worry. I won''t steal your boyfriend," Yukari said with a snort and wanted to smack the head of this stupid girl!


    "Senpai, I''m waiting outside, alright? If you need my help, just tell me," Himeragi said.


    "Sure, thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile.


    Himeragi nodded and sighed in relief, but she was still worried before she walked away, wondering what Haru and Yukari were going to say to each other.


    As for Yukari, she was even helpless when she heard Himeragi''s words.


    When Himeragi left, there was only Haru, Yukari, and the shinigami in the shape of Sayaka was inside, but neither of them talked.


    Haru didn''t intend to talk and looked bored, waiting for Yukari to say something. He could see that Yukari was a beauty, but what of it? He had seen a lot of beauty, and even though Yukari was beautiful, the one in front of him was a cat. This woman had simply looked down on him, so why should he be polite toward her?


    Himeragi might be precious to him, but for the Lion King Organization, she was just another soldier, and Haru thought that it was better to cut her rtionship with this organization from now on.


    Yukari was quite nervous in front of Haru, but she had dealt with various people so she calmed down quickly, bowing her head again and said, "Once again, I apologize for my rudeness toward you, fourth primogenitor." She thought that Haru would give her a face by waving his hand, telling her that it was alright, but¡­


    "Is that all?" Haru asked. "If that''s all you want to say, then I''ll go now." He didn''t have the patience to talk in a slow manner and wanted this woman to get straight to the point since he still had an appointment to go on a study tour with Himeragi after this.


    "Wait a moment!" Yukari said quickly, and she was so helpless at that moment. There were many questions on her mind, but she knew that she couldn''t ask Haru, so, in the end, she could only say this. "Fourth primogenitor, please take care of Yukina for me. She''s a bit of a scatterbrain, but she''s a good girl, and I treat her as my daughter."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukari bowed her head, waiting for Haru''s response, but she heard a chuckle from him, which made her dumbfounded.


    Haru chuckled and then shook his head. "What a hypocrite."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukari was in a daze and couldn''t believe what she had heard when she heard Haru''s words. She couldn''t control her emotion and got angry at Haru, whatever the consequence was, "What do you mean by that! I have treated her preciously, and I won''t let you hurt her!"


    Haru was about to go out but stopped, looking at Yukari in a mocking manner, and said, "Precious? This is my first time seeing someone as shameless as you."


    "What do you mean?" Yukari frowned, and her impression of Haru was so bad at this moment since even though Haru was handsome, his personality was sh*t.


    "Do you need me to tell you everything? Are all the members of the Lion King Organization idiots? It might be because you''re her teacher that Himeragi is a bit of a scatterbrain," Haru said mockingly.


    "What did you say?!" Yukari, who was 300 kilometers away from the Itogami ind, was so angry at this moment.


    "The moment you sent her to me, the moment you told her to wield thatnce, you lost all of your right to worry about her. In your mind, she''s nothing more than a dispensable tool to achieve the goal of your organization, so don''t you show that fucking disgusting hypocrite face in front of me!" Haru roared.


    "¡­¡­" Yukari.


    "With that bean-size of the brain, you might not understand my words." Haru stared at Yukari, who had lost her momentum, and said, "Touka. Do you remember this name? Or are there too many people who die in your organization that don''t remember their names?" He could see that Yukari opened her eyes wide, but he didn''t give her a chance to talk. "She was the previous wielder of the Schneewalzer. Then how is her situation now? Died. She lost her mind because it was eroded by the divine spirit, losing her individuality permanently."


    "But Yukina is different!" Yukari said, trying to refute Haru, but her face was so ugly, thinking that she was really a hypocrite at this moment.


    "Oh? Do you mean herpatibility with Schneewalzer? How can you be so sure? Even if herpatibility is good, do you mean that she''s going to be okay? Can you be so sure? Or is there any record that someone can wield that weapon safely?"


    "That¡­" Yukari couldn''t say anything to refute since there was no record that someone could use the Schneewalzer safely, and all the previous wielders of thatnce had died.


    "I''m sure that you don''t tell Himeragi about this, and even if you tell her, with that girl''s personality, she, without hesitation, will use thatnce even if it costs her life¡­" Haru sighed tiredly. "What a stupid girl."


    Yukari wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    "What''s even more stupid, she didn''t realize that she was being used. You told her that she would be my observer, but the truth was, you had sent her so she could bear my child. The child of a Sword Shaman with 100%patibility with the Schneewalzer and the fourth primogenitor, I''m sure that he/she will be so strong. You and your organization can wait for her to get pregnant with my child, then when that child is born, he/she can be your tool again to fight Cain, who might destroy the world," Haru said with a smile, but his smile was so cold at this moment. "The problem is, you use innocent children who don''t know anything, putting your hope on these children to fight against Cain! More importantly, do you think that my children are your TOOL!!!"


    Haru roared, destroying everything inside this room. His pressure was so huge that it caused everything to tremble since he was so angry at the Lion King Organization!


    Only Yukari bore this pressure, and shikigami with the shape of Sayaka didn''t feel anything.


    "I¡­" Yukari wanted to say that everything was done to protect the world, but if she said those words, she would feel that her face was burning in shame, thinking of shameless and hypocrite she was.


    "You know, I feel Aya Tokoyogi, the cruel criminal who didn''t hesitate to hurt her family so she could escape the prison, is several times better than you all. You put an angel face when in truth, what you''re doing is cruel for them. You push them to the cliff, telling them that it is for their good. The Liong King Organization, what a good organization, really." Haru didn''t really want to talk with Yukari again, so he stood up and walked away. "It''s better if you don''t contact me again, or else I''ll destroy your organization."


    Looking at Haru, who was about to walk away, Yukari ignored the destroyed room and quickly asked, "Wait, what about Yukina? Is she okay?" She knew from Haru''s words that Himeragi''s body might not be okay, especially after Himeragi wielded Schneewalzer.


    Haru looked at Yukari in disgust and asked, "Do you have a right to ask that?" He didn''t have the patience to stay here any longer and walked out.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Yukari looked at Haru, who had left, and his words kept ringing into her ears. ''Do you have a right to ask that?'' Her eyes dimmed, and tears rolled from her eyes.


    "Oh, right, if you need someone to pay for all of those destroyed things, you can go to the headquarters of the ck Clover group." Then Haru closed the door and decided not toe here in the future.


    ---


    "Senpai, what were you talking about with the Teacher?"


    When Haru walked out, Himeragi quickly asked curiously, wondering whether Haru had seduced her teacher.


    Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and hugged her.


    "Huh? Sen - Senpai¡­?" Himeragi''s face was blushing, and she was so shy, but she also felt happy.


    "When you''re done with your training camp, do you want to go out with me?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?" Himeragi was surprised.


    "The two of us. Let''s have a date, Yukina," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Himeragi stared at Haru in a daze, and all the worries on her heart disappeared¡­ She was so happy at that moment, and she couldn''t help but hug him so tightly. "Yes, Senpai!"

 Chapter 2003 - Finally

    <h4>Chapter 2003 - Finally</h4>


    As Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi went to the training camp, Haru sent them on his own, and watched the three of them enter the ferry with a sigh since he knew that he was going to miss them. He looked at Himeragi and saw how happy he was and he also couldn''t wait for her to return since he was going to bring her on a date.


    As for the matter of the Lion King Organization, Haru decided to put that matter aside and ignored this organization. He knew that as an organization that had a duty to protect the country, it was normal to have a cold attitude toward its members, or rather, they didn''t mind discarding their members so they could protect their country or the world.


    Haru also understood the logic. Unfortunately, they put that attitude toward the person that he cared about. He knew that he was selfish since he only cared about Himeragi and Sayaka, and didn''t care much about the rest, but what about it? He just wanted to protect his women, that''s all.


    As for protecting the world, let''s leave that to someone who was interested.


    Still, if this world became his turf, then Haru would protect it without hesitation, but if it wasn''t his, then well, he was going to conquer it. He hade to this world, he had seen various things in this world, so he was going to conquer it. Somehow, it reminded him of someone''s quote, but let''s leave that toter since there was something that he needed to do.


    When Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi had started their training camp, Haru went to the legendary prison, and this time, he was going to save Natsuki. He was going to let her leave the prison so there was no need for her to stay in that prison forever.


    Haru took a deep breath, then used his illusion magic, and barrier so no one would bother him. After everything was covered, then without hesitation, he used his magic to enhance the legendary prison and erased the limitation of the legendary prison.


    The process was quite long, but Haru was quite patient and when it ended, the door of the legendary prison was opened, and he could see someone was there, running so fast toward him. He could only watch this woman with a smile then received her with a hug.


    "I''m back," Natsuki said as she hugged him with a smile.


    "Wee back," Haru said with a smile, looking at Natsuki, whose body had turned into an adult. "You''re not going to give me a reward?"


    "Oh? What kind of reward do you want?" Natsuki asked with a smile.


    Haru didn''t say much and showed off his yful eyebrows.


    Natsuki rolled her eyes and kissed his lips gently before she parted her lips with a shy expression on her expression. "Is that enough?"


    "Not enough," Haru said and kissed her lips, feeling the warmth and softness on her lips, sucking her tongue greedily since he had been waiting for this moment.


    Natsuki also kissed him greedily, and even though she had lost her breath, she sucked the oxygen inside his mouth so she could stay like this for a long time.


    They might not have had enough, but they parted their lips as they stared at each other.


    "Let''s have a celebration," Haru said with a smile.


    "Um¡­" Natsuki nodded shyly.


    Haru hugged Natsuki''s waist, then teleported directly to her celebration party.


    ---


    Watching the scenery of the Itogami ind, while sipping her wine, Natsuki could feel the night wind from the sea, and this scene was beautiful, but what made her happy was because she had someone to share this scene with her. Looking at Haru, who was grilling the steak, she couldn''t help but smile, and at the same time, she realized that this guy was too rich, right?


    Looking at the yacht which was bigger than Vatler''s yacht, Natsuki had to admit that Haru was a bit childish since he didn''t want to lose, but she couldn''t help but think that side of him was cute.


    "Here you go."


    Haru brought two tes of steak to the table and also some bowls of sd.


    Even though it might seem to be a fine dining, both Haru and Natsuki ate whatever they liked and on the way whatever they liked.


    On this yacht, there were only two of them and besides them, this yacht was controlled by GT Robot and artificial intelligence that was made by Haru.


    After they ate, they sat on the bed while watching the night sky, but then Natsuki sat between his legs, as she leaned back on his chest. She looked up at him with a smile and asked, "You have promised to make me a song, right? How about you sing that song now?"


    Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, "Well, I have prepared a song for you." He then took out his guitar from the space storage and thought of a suitable song that he should sing at this moment.


    "By the way, when did you learn to y music?" Natsuki asked since she didn''t remember that Haru had learned to y music.


    Haru had never shown his musical ability, after all, so it was normal for Natsuki to be surprised when she saw his confidence. "I practiced after you''d asked me to make you a song."


    "Oh? Why didn''t I know that?" Natsuki asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to lookme in front of you, alright? I practice it secretly," Haru was bullsh*tting.


    Natsuki smiled and couldn''t help but kiss Haru''s cheek. "Then I can''t wait to hear your song."


    Haru also smiled and said, "The title of this song is "Stand by Me, Stand by you." He then started to y his guitar and sang.


    [BGM: Dai Hirai - Stand by Me, Stand by you]


    "I thought I''d wait until I saw your face sleeping face until I fell asleep but then I found myself falling asleep in your arms."


    Natsuki was stunned when she saw Haru really sing, and she also had to admit that his song was so good.


    "This is 1 in 7.5 billion of you and 1 of me meeting falling in love. We kiss like an everyday thing. It''s amon thing.


    "One is just a bad boy and the other one is a tomboy princess.


    "The boy says "I was born to meet you."


    Natsuki couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard the lyrics of the song since it somehow perfectly described their rtionship, though, she wasn''t a tomboy, alright? She was a legitimate girl and she was so girly, and she thought that she shouldin to him when the song ended.


    Haru sang and Natsuki listened.


    As the song ended, Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "How is it?"


    "Well, so-so," Natsuki said while looking away, trying to hide her embarrassment since she had to admit that this song was so special.


    "Eh? Just like that?"


    "What? Do you want me to reward you again?" Natsuki asked.


    "Oh? What kind of reward is there this time?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Natsuki looked at Haru and asked, "What kind of reward, do you want?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were silent, staring at each other before moving their lips closer, holding each other''s hands, before he pushed her to the bed to receive his reward.


    "Wait!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You haven''t said those words."


    "What words?"


    "Those words."


    "What words?"


    Natsuki rolled her eyes, then stared at him, and said with a blush, "I love you, Haru."


    Haru smiled and said, "I love you, Natsuki."


    They had dreamed this for a long time and now, they let go of their everything so they could be one.

 Chapter 2004 - Himeragi Yukina

    <h4>Chapter 2004 - Himeragi Yukina</h4>


    As Himeragi, Nagisa, and Kanon returned from the training camp peacefully, Himeragi didn''t hesitate and asked Haru to go on a date with him directly.


    "You''re not tired?" Haru asked inexplicably.


    "It''s okay, Senpai. Where are we going to go?" Himeragi had been thinking about where they were going to go during their training trip, so when she came back, she couldn''t help but ask him directly.


    "Um, Onii-san¡­" Kanon knew that Haru and Himeragi were going to go out together, which made her a bit jealous.


    Haru could see that his girls also wanted the same, so he said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll bring you on a special trip one by one." The reason why he brought Himeragi was that he wanted to lighten the presence of the Lion King Organization on her heart since she would be his, and he didn''t want this organization to cause trouble for her or him in the future, and if she was told to choose between him or the organization, she would choose him without hesitation.


    Hearing his promise, everyone also felt relief and also asked him where they could go.


    Haru told them that they could go whenever they wanted since he could do teleportation.


    "So, where are we going to go, Senpai?" Himeragi asked in anticipation.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "Do you want to go overseas or domestically?"


    "Domestically!" Himeragi said without hesitation.


    "Not overseas?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Himeragi might be lying if she didn''t have the interest to go on a trip overseas, but she didn''t know much about overseas and thought that it was better to go on a trip domestically.


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    "Hokkaido!"


    Haru nodded and said, "Then let''s go now. You should change your clothes into warmer ones and not wear your uniform." He had to admit that Himeragi was cute, but even so, he wished her to wear something other than a uniform.


    "Eh? Warmer clothes?" Himeragi was a bit stunned but then remembered that Hokkaido wasn''t a tropical ce. "Then I''ll prepare quickly!" She quickly went to her room to change her clothes.


    Looking at Himeragi''s back, Haru was wondering whether this girl remembered about the Schneewalzer Lance or not, but if she didn''t remember it, then it was all good since his position was more important than the Schneewalzer Lance inside her heart.


    ---


    ording to Japanesew, girls in 16 could get married, so in one year, Himeragi could marry him.


    Haru was wondering why he thought such a random thing, but it might be because he saw Himeragi''s dumbfounded expression when they appeared on Sapporo in a second.


    Even though Himeragi knew that Haru had a teleportation ability, it was rare for him to show this ability, and mostly, he would either use a vehicle or fly to reach his destination, which was why when they suddenly appeared on Sapporo in just a blink of an eye, she was slightly at a loss, but at the same time, she only remembered that she didn''t bring her Schneewalzer Lance which made her even at a loss.


    "How about we have lunch first, Yukina?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Senpai!" Hearing Haru''s words, Himeragi''s worry became redundant since she knew as long as she stayed with him, he wouldn''t do anything bad, right?


    ---


    Hokkaido is famous for its seafood.


    Haru decided to have both red king crap and Hanasaki crab for their lunch. He also thought to bring some of them back for a souvenirter.


    Himeragi didn''t say much since she knew that Haru was good at choosing a food, or rather all the foods that he chose were so good. She also learned cooking from him, which made the food that she looked even better, so looking at the huge crab that was even bigger than her head, she was like a child, asking him what was so special about those crabs.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and couldn''t help but sigh when he thought that all the days on the Lion King Organization were used to train to be a Sword Shaman, but what could he say? He knew that he couldn''t change Himeragi''s past, but he could change her future, making her happy from now on.


    After choosing the crabs, Haru and Himeragi sat down next to each other, talking to each other about various things such as the boiled crabs that released a huge amount of steam and her training camp.


    "Was it fun?"


    "It was so-so."


    "Oh?" Haru was surprised and asked, "The training camp wasn''t so fun for you?"


    "I couldn''t help but worry about you all the time, Senpai¡­" Even though Himeragi had to admit that her training camp was a new experience for her, she couldn''t help but think about Haru all the time, wondering what he was doing and anticipating their trip, which was why she couldn''t fully enjoy her training camp. However, she couldn''t tell that since she was embarrassed!


    Looking at her blushing face, Haru smiled and said, "Then on this trip, I won''t let you go home until you have fun."


    "Yes, Senpai!" Affected by his smile, Himeragi also showed a cute smile at this moment.


    When the crabs were ready, they ate the crabs together while teasing each other, taking a photo together, and bought some of the crabs for everyone back at home.


    After their lunch, they went to visit various sightseeing spots in Sapporo.


    Haru was wondering where Himeragi wanted to go, but he didn''t expect that this girl wanted to visit a shrine. "Why do you want to go to the shrine?"


    "It has been a while since Ist visited a shrine." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "There isn''t a shrine on the Itogami ind, right?"


    "Now that you mention it."


    After all, even though Itogami ind might be part of Japan, most people believed in different religions, and there might be a shrine, but it was quite small.


    Haru didn''t mind, so after hearing Himeragi''s request, he brought her to the Hokkaido Jingu Shrine, which is the famous shrine in Sapporo.


    "Next time, let''se here in April with everyone. I''m sure the scene where all the cherry blossoms will be so beautiful," Haru said.


    "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation. The autumn in Hokkaido Jingu Shrine might not be bad, but the spring would be even more beautiful, she thought. While looking at the scenery, she saw someone who had gotten married at the shrine. "Senpai, someone has gotten married there."


    "Isn''t that a normal thing?" Haru looked at Himeragi with a strange expression since wasn''t it normal for someone to get married at the shrine or church?


    But¡­


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Um." Himeragi nodded without hesitation since she was a bit curious.


    Then both of them walked nearby to see the marriage ceremony, and Himeragi could see how happy the woman was, which made her feel a bit jealous. She then nced at Haru, who was watching this scene together and wondering whether she could be with him in the future. After all, she was a member of the Lion King Organization, and she followed their orders. If she was gone, then what would happen to him? Was he okay? Or was he going to forget about her? Her head was filled with various thoughts until her hand was held by Haru gently.


    Himeragi was surprised then looked at Haru. "Senpai?"


    "Do you want to visit other ces?" Haru asked since he felt that it was dangerous to stay at the marriage ceremony since he didn''t want the bride to run away so she could be with him. He knew that his charm was dangerous, and he didn''t want to destroy someone''s marriage after all.


    "Yes." Himeragi nodded and held his hand tightly. He didn''t want to lose this warmth.


    Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and didn''t say anything before they continued their trip around Sapporo, visiting various ces and buying various souvenirs.


    ---


    As the night approached, they went to Mt. Moiwa by a ropeway to see the famous Sapporo night view.


    "It''s so beautiful¡­" On the top of Mt. Moiwa, Himeragi couldn''t take her eyes, watching the scenery of Sapporo at night.


    "I have heard that this is one of the three most beautiful night views in Japan."


    "Really?" Himeragi''s beautiful eyes blinked, looking at Haru curiously.


    "Yes, it is so beautiful that people often call it "Carpet of Light.""


    Himeragi looked at the scenery again and nodded. "I can see why a lot of people call that." She looked at Haru again and wanted to hold his hand again.


    "Still, it''s a bit cold here." Haru pretended that it was quite cold.


    "Well, that''s true." Himeragi nodded and also felt a bit cold when Haru mentioned the temperature.


    "So let''s do this. I think it can make us warmer." Haru then hugged Himeragi from behind gently and asked, "I think it feels warmer now."


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi''s face flushed since she was hugged so suddenly.


    "Should I stop?"


    "No - No¡­" Himeragi murmured in a low voice and had to admit that Haru was quite unfair, so, in the end, she tried to search for the mostfortable position as she leaned on his chest. It was just hugging, but she felt so happy, and at the same time, she hoped the time would stop.


    "It''s so beautiful¡­" Himeragi said once again.


    "It''s beautiful, but it isn''t as beautiful as you, Yukina," Haru said softly.


    Himeragi blushed and hit Haru''s chest lightly.


    "What are you getting embarrassed for?"


    "Mooo, Senpai!!!"


    Himeragi pouted, but then she couldn''t help but recall the thought that she had before, which made her couldn''t help but ask, "Senpai, can I ask you something?"


    "What?"


    "If I were to go away, what would you do?"


    Himeragi wanted to stay with him forever, but was it possible? Filled with anxiety, she stared into his eyes, waiting for his answer.


    Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "Do you want to go away from me?"


    "No!!" Himeragi said without hesitation since she didn''t want to go away from him, and she wanted to be with him forever.


    "Then there''s no need to think about that kind of thing." Haru hugged Himeragi tighter and said, "From now on, stay by my side. If you get lost, then I''ll guide you. If I get lost, then you''ll remind me. Isn''t that your job as my observer?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Himeragi''s eyes were red, and she hugged him tightly. "Senpai¡­" Hearing his words, she felt that all her worries had disappeared, and all she just wanted right now was just to stay like this, but there was something that she needed to ask. "Senpai."


    "Hmm?"


    "If the Lion King Organization calls me back, what''ll you do?" Himeragi asked.


    "Do you want to go back?" Haru asked.


    "I¡­" If it was before then, Himeragi would nod without hesitation. After all, the Lion King Organization was the one who had picked her up and also took care of her. Even though she knew that she would be a Sword Shaman and fight against various things for this organization and country, she felt that it was normal, considering she owned a lot of things to this organization, but right now, she just wanted to be selfish.


    Himeragi didn''t want to be the Sword Shaman and didn''t want to go back to the organization. She just wanted to be with him, stay with him, and build a family with him. "I don''t want to go, Senpai. I want to stay with you."


    "Then stay. I won''t let anyone take you away," Haru said.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded with a smile, but she couldn''t help but look at his lips. She was wondering how it felt to kiss someone, but she felt a bit embarrassed, so she quickly turned and lowered her head slightly so Haru wouldn''t see her blush.


    "Say."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want another memory?"


    "What memory?" Himeragi looked at Haru curiously.


    "I think you have a good idea of what kind of memory I''d talked about," Haru said with a smile.


    "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi blushed.


    "Yukina-chan is a pervert."


    "SENPAI!!!!"


    "Well, our rtionship might change from the observer and the one that is observed to something else. Is that alright with you?"


    Himeragi looked at Haru shyly and nodded. "Um."


    "Then¡­"


    "Then¡­?"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    "No, I understand that Senpai is a lewd guy after all."


    "It''s toote to realize that, right?"


    "Yes, it is toote."


    There was no need to say anything, and they closed their distance to have their first kiss.


    ''Senpai¡­''


    Hugging his neck tightly, Himeragi knew that at that moment, she was going to be his observer forever.

 Chapter 2005 - Papa?

    As the matter of Himeragi was solved, the school continued as usual, and the Lion King Organization didn''t cause trouble, or rather, even if Himeragi didn''te to the branch office of the Lion King Organization, they sent her the Schneewalzer Lance to her, which made Haru frown, wondering what this organization wanted to do since he knew that with the power of thisnce, it was possible to kill even a primogenitor.


    Looking at Himeragi, who checked hernce, Haru couldn''t help but sigh inwardly since he knew that even if he forbid her to wield thatnce, he knew that she was going to wield it since she was really that stubborn.


    By using his "Elemental Sight," Haru could see holy energy was mixed inside Himeragi''s body, but he knew that it wouldn''t corrode her. He wanted to keep it a secret, but he knew that he needed to tell this matter to her.


    ---


    At school, Haru, Rin, and Asagi were talking to each other, and they were talking about going on a trip since Rin and Asagi also wanted to go on the trip by themselves too.


    "Where do you want to go?" Haru asked helplessly.


    "I want to go to Italy, is that alright?" Asagi asked.


    "It''s okay." Haru nodded and asked, "Why do you want to go there?"


    "I have to eat authentic pizza," Asagi said. She was a foodie, and she often brought Haru to eat at various ces on the Itogami ind, and even around the world from Japan, China, the US, etc., etc., and this time, she wanted to go to Italy.


    Asagi had to admit that her boyfriend''s teleportation ability was so good that it only took a moment for them to go anywhere.


    "..." Haru was lost for words, and then he looked at Rin. "How about you, Rin?"


    "I think I want to go to the Maldives," Rin said.


    "Maldives? Why do you want to go to the tropical ind? Isn''t it enough with the Itogami ind?" Asagi was confused.


    "Isn''t that okay? He can teleport anywhere, after all. If it isn''t good, then we can go back directly," Rin said naturally.


    "Well, that''s true..." Asagi nodded.


    "Still, I can''t bring you to those ces now," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" 2x


    Rin and Asagi were surprised.


    "One of my projects is going to be finished soon." Haru didn''t have a hobby of keeping cash, and he used most of his money on an investment one of his investment projects was about to finish.


    "Oh!" Asagi''s eyes brightened and asked, "Is it the Blue Elysium?"


    "That one." Haru nodded.


    "Can we y there, Haru? Please!" Asagi asked without hesitation.


    Rin also wanted to go and looked at Haru expectantly.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "We can go y thereter."


    "Yay!" 2x


    Rin and Asagi cheered at the same time and couldn''t wait to go on their trip!


    They talked to each other and ignored theplicated gaze of both Kojou and Yaze, who felt that their childhood friend had distanced herself from them, which made them sigh.


    ---


    During the break, everyone gathered in the clubroom that was made by Haru. He wanted to have a private room after all, so he made a club. As for what kind of club it was, it didn''t really matter since he just wanted a private room, and with money, it was possible, especially when he had bought the academy itself.


    Everyone gathered, and they talked about the future n questionnaire.


    Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi were in theirst year of middle school, so it was normal for them to receive a future n questionnaire.


    "So, what are you going to write?" Rin asked.


    "Hmm...." Nagisa frowned and said, "I''m not sure, but I''ll write that I''ll continue to a high school." She didn''t have an idea what she wanted to do in the future right now, but she knew that she would continue her high school.


    "How about the two of you, Kanon? Yukina?" Asagi asked.


    "I - I''ll follow Senpai as his observer!" Himeragi said shyly.


    "..."


    Asagi was wondering what kind of job that was, but she didn''t care much and asked the other girl, "How about you, Kanon?"


    Kanon blushed and nced secretly at Haru. "I - I want to be O - Onii-san''s bride."


    "....."


    Haru was also stunned, but he had to admit that Kanon was so cute at that moment. "Don''t worry, when you graduate, we can get marriedter."


    "O - Onii-san!" Kanon couldn''t believe what she had heard, and she was so happy at that moment.


    "HARU!!!!"


    The lunch was so merrier, but Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and said, "Yukina. Can we talk for a moment?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Senpai?" Himeragi, who was listening to everyone''s n to go on a trip to the Elysium, looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "Let''s talk for a moment," Haru said and brought her somewhere since it was a bit hard to talk about this matter with everyone.


    Himeragi nodded then followed Haru to talk somewhere, but as she followed him, she felt a bit giddy, and her heart was beating so fast, thinking that he wanted to kiss her since he brought her behind the gym.


    After their trip from Sapporo, they often kissed each other when no one saw them, and she had to admit that she really loved the feeling of kissing each other. However, after Haru stopped, she was a bit confused since usually, he would pull him to have a kiss, but this time, he was unexpectedly quite serious.


    "Can you not use thatnce?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded and asked, "Senpai, do you mean that I shouldn''t use Schneewalzer Lance?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "Why?" Himeragi was confused.


    "You''ll die."


    "..."


    Himeragi was in shock, and she felt soplicated.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t let that happen," Haru said as he held Himeragi''s hand.


    Feeling the warmth on his palm, Himeragi started to calm down and nodded. "Thank you, Senpai." As expected, when she was with him, she felt that she would be alright no matter what. "Can you tell me what''s going on, Senpai?"


    Haru nodded and told Himeragi about the incident of the previous wielder of the Schneewalzer Lance.


    Himeragi feltplicated, especially toward the Lion King Organization, who treated her like this. Looking at hernce that was kept on the guitar case, she asked, "Senpai, is there a way that I can use thisnce safely?"


    "Do you still want to use thatnce?" Haru asked in surprise.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "I know that thisnce might bring me misfortune, but at the same time, because of thisnce, I have also met you." Her face was shy, but she didn''t look away from him.


    "That''s true." Haru also felt that it was too cheap to return thence to the Lion King Organization, especially when it was quite a strong weapon too. "I''ll think of a way." He patted Himeragi and couldn''t help but think that he really pampered this girl.


    "Thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi smiled happily as she hugged him.


    "Still, I need a reward," Haru said with a smile.


    "Eh?" Himeragi blushed, and she pouted. "Senpai is a pervert!"


    "You don''t want to give me a reward?"


    "It can''t be helped." Himeragi sighed, then she looked at him with a blush and said, "Only this time, alright?"


    "Yes, yes." Haru thought that he could ask for Himeragi''s kisster.


    They were about to kiss each other, but suddenly he felt strange energy appear beside him and a blue light formed, and a figure appeared there.


    Haru, who was about to kiss Himeragi, was a bit dumbfounded but quickly formed a barrier around them to protect Himeragi.


    Himeragi seemed to be oblivious about what was happening since she closed her eyes, waiting for his kiss.


    However, Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the figure that appeared from that blue light since this figure was a naked girl, but more than that, her face resembled someone!


    The figure that came from the blue light was also dumbfounded when she saw Haru and Himeragi were about to kiss each other.


    "....."


    Haru stared at this girl with a weird expression since this girl was naked.


    "Senpai?" Himeragi, who was waiting for her kiss, was confused when the kiss that she had been waiting for didn''te.


    As for the girl, she was dumbfounded for a moment before she was excited and jumped into him.


    "Papa!"


    "....."


    Haru was dumbfounded, and Himeragi, who opened her eyes, was also dumbfounded.


    "Pa - Papa?" 2x

 Chapter 2006 - Im Your Daughter

    "Papa!"


    As the girl''s breast pressed into his face, strangely enough, Haru didn''t get hard, which made him feel strange for some reason. He then observed this girl and saw that this girl''s face resembled Himeragi, but with silver hair color and a bigger bust, which made him dumbfounded.


    ''Wait a moment! Papa?''


    Haru was in shock.


    The girl happily hugged Haru, ignoring her naked body, but Himeragi, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but be stunned and annoyed!


    "Get away from Senpai!" Himeragi quickly roared and took hernce out of the guitar case.


    Hearing Himeragi''s voice, the girl also quickly reacted and jumped back since she felt that Himeragi was about to attack her.


    Himeragi looked at the naked girl, and her face was covered in blush. "Why are you all naked! Cover your body, you pervert!"


    "..."


    The girl stared at Himeragi for a moment and looked at Haru again. She saw that they were at the deserted ce alone and thought about what they were about to do, her face was covered in blush, and she pointed her finger at both of them. "You....! You....! Are you going to have a kiss at school?!"


    "Wh - What?" When Himeragi was asked, her face was covered in blush, but she quickly realized that it didn''t really matter if someone knew that she and Haru were about to kiss each other, and more importantly, she needed to know who this girl was. "Enough! Who are you!? Are you an enemy!?"


    The girl was a bit panicked when she saw Himeragi get angry, but she also understood why Himeragi got angry. "Wait a second! For the record, I have my own reason! I know that you were angry that I''d disturbed you when you were about to kiss each other, so just listen to ---"


    "Enough of ---"


    Himeragi was about to get angry, but she was suddenly hugged by Haru. "Eh?" Her chin was lifted, and she was kissed so suddenly.


    "!!!!" 2x


    Himeragi and the girl were dumbfounded.


    Haru didn''t kiss Himeragi for too long, only for a moment, so it would stop her from getting angry. He then grabbed hernce and kept hugging Himeragi, so this girl wouldn''t do anything weird. He kept hernce on his space storage, then gave clothes to this girl. "Wear this."


    "Ah, thank you," the girl said shyly when she saw both Haru and Himeragi kissing each other. "You two have never changed...." She murmured in a low voice, feeling a bit embarrassed and quite awkward at this moment.


    Haru looked at this girl who started to wear the clothes that he had given.


    Himeragi also looked at this girl and calmed down, but then she realized that Haru had been staring at this girl, which made her react quickly. "Senpai, don''t look!" She quickly covered his eyes with her hands.


    Haru didn''t say much and didn''t fight Himeragi, but he felt strange that he didn''t get hard even though he saw the girl''s naked body. ''Why?'' However, when he got close to Himeragi, he could get hard, which made him feel relief that there was nothing wrong with his body.


    Haru thought about the identity of the girl in front of him, and when she called him "Papa," even though it felt strange, he had a feeling who this girl was.


    Himeragi saw the girl had worn the clothes and also let go of her hands, but even so, she stayed near Haru, watching the girl in front of her with a wary expression. She was wondering who this girl was and wondering whether this girl tried to seduce Haru.


    "So, can I ask who you are?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s question, the girl looked at Haru and Himeragi nervously and said, "I''ll tell both of you, but don''t be surprised, alright?"


    "Who are you?" Himeragi frowned.


    "My name is Kasugano Reina." Reina took a deep breath, staring at both of them, and said, "I''m your daughter."


    "............"


    ---


    "Oh!" Reina looked at the school excitedly, looking at the scenery in her surroundings, and said, "This was how 20 years ago!"


    "Hey, don''t run around! You need to keep your identity a secret!" Himeragi quickly reminded this girl and felt quiteplex when she heard that the girl in front of her was her future daughter with Haru. It made her feel strange, and at the same time, she was happy since she knew that in the future, she would be together with Haru.


    "Yukina, just let her. It''s not like she''ll do anything weird," Haru said calmly.


    "Yes! I''m a good girl after all!" Reina then hugged Haru''s arm intimately and looked at his face. "Still, your face is so young, Papa."


    Hearing Reina''s words, Himeragi became curious and asked, "How is Senpai''s face in the future?"


    "Well, Papa usually keeps his beard." Reina tried to show a beard on her face.


    "Beard?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded then looked at Haru, wondering how handsome he was with a beard.


    "Haru, where have you been?!"


    "Did you flirt with Yukina all the time?"


    "By the way, who is the girl next to you?"


    "Onii-san...."


    Reina turned her head and was dumbfounded when she saw Asagi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and even Natsuki gathered together. "Huh? Doc, Rin-nee, Nagisa-nee, Kanon-nee, Natsuki-chan!"


    "Ha?" 5x


    Asagi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and Natsuki looked at Reina, and somehow they were wondering why this girl was a bit familiar, especially with that silver hair.


    "Yukina-chan, did you dye your hair? And why did you call me Nagisa-nee?" Nagisa asked with some confusion.


    Natsuki thought that something weird must be happening, so she directly said, "Haru, bring that girl with me. We need to talk."


    ---


    After Natsuki brought Haru and Reina to her room, one by one, Himeragi, Asagi, Rin, and even Kanon also followed after they got away from Nagisa. After all, they had a feeling that Reina''s existence was quite mysterious.


    "So, who are you?" Natsuki asked with a strict expression. Her body had recovered, but even so, she kept her loli form since it was convincing, and she also didn''t want someone to know that she could walk out of the legendary prison. She wanted to keep it a secret since a problem might appear if someone knew that she could walk out from the legendary prison.


    "Um..." Reina was a bit nervous when she was stared at by everyone.


    "Should I introduce you?" Haru asked.


    "No, let me do it, Papa," Reina said with a smile since she knew that everything was alright with Haru beside her.


    "Papa?!" 5x


    "I''m Kasugano Reina and I''m his daughter," Reina said.


    "......"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and they weren''t sure how to react.


    Himeragi didn''t say anything since she also understood that their reaction was quite normal.


    "Can you tell me why you''re here?" Haru knew that his daughter came from the future, and he was wondering why this girl suddenly appeared in this timeline.


    "I..."


    When Reina wanted to say something, suddenly there was an earthquake on the Itogami ind, and everyone became dumbfounded since there was no precedent earthquake on the Itogami ind, or rather, it was impossible for an earthquake to happen on the Itogami ind with how it was built.


    "What''s happening?"


    Asagi wanted to ask Reina, but she knew that this wasn''t the time. She quickly took out her smartphone to see what was happening.


    On the other hand, Haru observed Reina''s expression and could see that this girl came to this timeline to chase after the cause of this earthquake.

 Chapter 2007 - Haru: I Hope That My Children Wont Be Like Me

    When the earthquake happened, Asagi looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you send me to my office?"


    Haru nodded, then looked at everyone. "Wait for me at home. Let''s talk more there."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded, and Natsuki also teleported them to Haru''s house after Haru teleported to Asagi''s office, but before they teleported, he reminded them, "Reina, before I return, it is better not talk carelessly about the future since it''ll be bad if the future changes of our conversation."


    "Yes, Papa!" Reina nodded without hesitation.


    Haru felt a bit weird being called a "Papa," but it might be a good chance to get used to it since, in the future, he was going to have a lot of children, but enough of that since there was something that he needed to do first.


    Hugging Asagi''s waist, Haru teleported to her office, and she also started her job to manage and check the safety of the Itogomi ind.


    Asagi would never let the Itogami ind sink, the ce where she made a lot of precious memories with him. She would protect it no matter what.


    Haru looked at Asagi, who was working hard together with Mogwai to find out what had happened on the Itogami ind. He also helped them, and as expected, they found out the reason why the earthquake happened, but the reason was more troublesome than they had thought.


    "Hey! What is this?"


    "Precisely what it looks like. The ind is being disassembled."


    "The mana powering is being absorbed by something."


    "Do you know the cause, Haru?"


    "Well, I have more or less an idea." Haru looked at Asagi and said, "I''ll leave this to you and solve this problem. Can you handle this, Asagi?"


    "Don''t worry. Leave this time." Asagi nodded without hesitation.


    "Wait, let me kiss you before I go," Haru said with a smile.


    Asagi rolled her eyes, but she didn''tin and kissed his lips and even used her tongue in the process.


    "......" Mogwai.


    Asagi then realized what they were doing and pushed Haru away. "We can continueter. Hurry up and handle this."


    "Ok. Ok. Let me handle this." Haru didn''t stay any longer and teleported back to his house since he knew that the source of this problem was probably something that wasing along with Reina and the reason why Reina came to the past was that she was going to catch this problem.


    As he returned, Haru was about to call Reina to ask what was happening, but he heard from Rin that Reina was in the bathroom, taking a bath together with Natsuki, Kanon, and Himeragi, which made him speechless, so in the end, he stayed with Rin, waiting for them to end their bath. Looking at Rin, he knew that she had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask right now.


    "That Reina... is she really your daughter?" Rin was a bitplex when she heard that Reina was Haru''s daughter.


    "Yes." Looking at Rin''s expression, Haru quickly exined. "But I mean, not now, Reina, probably, my daughter in the future."


    "Future!" Rin was dumbfounded, but when she thought about Haru''s identity, she didn''t feel that much surprised.


    "I know that it is surprising, and you might have a lot of questions that you want to ask, but it is better to keep it inside your heart since asking about the future might change the future itself," Haru said.


    Rin pouted and nodded. "I know." She had a lot of questions about the future of Reina, but when she thought that her future might change, her future might not be with him, she was a bit scared. However, suddenly she was hugged, which surprised her.


    "Don''t worry, even in the future. You''re going to be mine. We''ll be together from now on," Haru said gently.


    "Haru...." Rin looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy really had a way with his words. She also had to admit that right now, she fell for him even more, and she also had confidence that she would fall for him even in the future.


    As they kissed and flirted with each other, they stopped when Reina, Himeragi, Kanon, Nina, and Natsuki walked out of the bathroom.


    "So, can you tell us what is happening, Reina?" Haru asked.


    Reina, Himeragi, Kanon, Nina, and Natsuki were a bit suspicious Haru and Rin were doing when they saw Rin''s red face, but when they heard Haru''s question, they also started to exin what kind of problem that was faced by the Itogami ind and what kind of monster that was targeted by Reina.


    Haru listened to their story and felt a bit speechless that Reina was chasing after a manmade magical beast that was created in an experiment. It had the ability to cross time, distort space, and consume dragon veins to destroy the Itogami ind. He was wondering what kind of people had decided to create this magical beast, but he was sure that it should be his enemy.


    "Well, it is better to handle this monster as soon as possible. Let''s go."


    Haru didn''t want to waste his time since he knew that this problem might cause a bigger problem, and at the same time, he felt that Reina shouldn''t stay in this time too long since he didn''t want to cause a time paradox.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they agreed, so Natsuki, Himeragi, and Reina went with Haru to catch this magical beast since the more they let it away, the more trouble that it caused to the ind.


    Haru also needed this ind and wouldn''t let it sink, but at the same time, he was wondering why this magical beast didn''te after Reina.


    ''Should it run away?''


    Haru looked at Reina and knew that his daughter was strong, but he didn''t know what kind of power she inherited from him.


    "Do you want to handle the monster by yourself, or I''ll handle it?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s question, Reina was a bit surprised, but then she showed a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Papa. I can handle this magical beast, but can you prison this monster so it won''t run away?"


    "Don''t worry. I can handle that."


    "Oh! Can you also protect the ind while I fight?" Reina asked with a harmless smile.


    "........"


    Looking at this harmless smile, Haru had to admit that Reina was really his daughter.


    With his electromaic that hebined with "Kenbunshoku Haki," it didn''t take a long time before Haru found the magical beast, and he pulled this magical beast directly from the dragon veins, which was located at the center of the Itogami ind.


    Being pulled, the magical beast roared angrily, but Haru grabbed on his tail so tightly, and when it saw Haru''s face, it became scared, but it couldn''t run away, which made it cry and attack him harder. However, all of its attacks were useless on him, and he was able to pull it out of the dragon veins, which made both Himeragi and Natsuki speechless, thinking that he was so strong, right?


    However, Reina didn''t feel surprised and smiled happily when she saw his action.


    Haru then created a barrier to protect the ind and looked at his daughter. "Reina, can you handle this?"


    "Don''t worry, Papa. This thing won''t run away from me again." Reina was full of smiles.


    Looking at Reina, who was about to start her fight, Himeragi couldn''t help but feel worried, "Senpai, is this alright?"


    "She''s your daughter, right? Is it alright to let her fight that magical beast alone?" Natsuki asked.


    "It''s because she''s my daughter." Haru looked at Reina and said, "That she won''t be defeated by a small fry like this."


    "..........."


    ''Is this a small fry?'' 2x


    Himeragi and Natsuki looked at the dragon-like magical beast that tried to escape, but it couldn''t, and in the end, it faced Reina. However, when they saw the face of this magical beast, they could see the fear on its face, which made them confused, but then they found the answer soon.


    Reina held ance-like weapon like Schneewalzer Lance, then as she swung hernce, the space suddenly cracked, and it created a powerful pressure that caused the space to tremble, wrecking around, before it destroyed the magical beast into a mess.


    ".........." Natsuki and Himeragi.


    Haru was also lost for words since out of all the abilities that Reina had inherited from him. She didn''t expect to receive that ability.


    "Fuh..." Reina wiped her non-existence sweat as she defeated the magical beast, and at the same time, her body was covered in blue light, and there was a magic circle appeared below her. She knew that she would return to her time soon. She then looked at Haru, Himeragi, and Natsuki and smiled brightly. "Hehehe, too bad. It looks like my time is up. I gotta go back now."


    "Wa - Wait a moment!" Himeragi wanted to stop Reina since she had a lot of things that she wanted to ask.


    "We''ll meet again, and at that time, don''t get mad at me too much, alright?" Reina stuck out her tongue as she smiled at both Haru and Himeragi. "Bye, Papa, Mom." As she left those words, the blue light enveloped her, and she disappeared in front of everyone, leaving the clothes that were lent by Haru.


    "........."


    "It is great that you can meet your future daughter, huh?" Natsuki looked at Himeragi and Haru in jealousy.


    Haru held Natsuki''s hand and said, "Daughter, son, no matter how many children you want in the future, let''s make it. Or rather, do you want to make it now?"


    "What are you thinking in your head, you pervert!" Natsuki was mad and couldn''t help but reprimand him.


    Haru onlyughed then looked at Himeragi, who seemed quite sad when Reina departed, so he couldn''t help but pat her head.


    "Senpai?" Himeragi looked at Haru with some teary eyes.


    "We''re going to see her again in the future," Haru said.


    "Um." Himeragi nodded, but then she realized something and asked, "How are we going to meet her in the future?"


    "........." Haru was lost for words, but then he asked, "Do you want me to exin to you?"


    Himeragi instantly blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Um." 2x


    Haru had to admit that his meeting with Reina was unexpected, but at the same time, he didn''t need to think about the name of his daughter with Himeragi in the future since her name had already been decided.


    ''Kasugano Reina...''


    Thinking about his children, Haru also anticipated his future and hoped that his children wouldn''t be scumbags like him.

 Chapter 2008 - Who The Heck Is This Girl?

    With the departure of Reina, everyone felt quite mncholy, but they knew that they would meet her again and in the future, they knew that they would have his children, which made them anticipate their future, but before thinking about their future children, they were going on a trip to the Blue Elysium.


    Blue Elysium, or BluEly for short, is an artificial ind built 18 kilometers from Itogami Ind. A private ferry service allows travel between the inds. The whole ind serves as a resort, featuring theme parks, shopping malls, pools, aquariums for demonic beasts, and resort hotels.


    Haru had some shares of this recreational ind since he knew that it was one of the best tourist ces in the world.


    As for the casino, Haru didn''t think that it was impossible to build it on the Itogami ind since thew of this ind followed Japan''sw, and since opening a casino was prohibited, then it was impossible to open one.


    Still, even though Haru knew how lucrative the casino was, it would give him a bad reputation if he decided to open one. Though it might be possible to get some shares of the casino to be a shareholder, then enjoy the dividend.


    However, enough of that since right now they areing to have a holiday and what they needed to do was to have fun!


    "Wow!" Asagi was amazed by their vi and asked, "Haru, is this ce only for ourselves?"


    "Of course." Haru nodded without hesitation as he hugged Asagi''s waist from behind. "Let''s have a lot of fun today and tonight."


    Asagi blushed, but she didn''t say much and leaned back on his chest. "Well, I don''t mind, though." She then realized something and asked, "You''re not going to meet the president of this BluEly? You have some shares in this ce, right?"


    "Why should I? I don''t have a hobby of meeting an old man." Haru wasing to go on a holiday with his girlfriends, why should hee to meet an old man?


    Still, when Haru thought that he had absorbed Kojou''s power, he knew that the world''s plot would twist and move toward him, so all the trouble that should be for Kojou would move toward him without hesitation.


    Haru had a feeling that trouble wasing to this ind, especially when he came to this ind.


    "What''s wrong?" Asagi asked.


    Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and said, "Nothing."


    "What? Don''t be like that!" Asagi put on an unhappy expression and said, "I''m your woman. I want to support you. Don''t give me an answer like "nothing"! I hate the feeling when you feel that I can''t help you! I can help you more than any girl around you!" She hated the feeling when Haru left her alone and solved the problem on his own or with the help of the other girls. She also wanted to help him, and she didn''t want to be left alone.


    Haru caressed Asagi''s head and said, "Sorry, I''d never thought of your feelings before." He hugged her waist, put his head on her shoulder, and said, "And thank you for always worrying about me, Asagi."


    Asagi blushed lightly and leaned back, trying to find afortable position. "It''s good to know that you." She then looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, you know the president of the BluEly?"


    Asagi thought for a moment and said, "If I''m not wrong, his name should be Kusuki Erize, right?" Since the ck Clover Group was her man''s property, she also helped him and maintained the security of the corporation since it was an easy task for her, and because of that, she also knew about most of his assets, including the BluEly.


    "Yeah, that guy is blinded by his assets and thinking to dominate this world."


    Asagi was dumbfounded and asked, "Dominate the world? Is he a kid?"


    "He has a lot of money. Whether he tries to act like a kid or an adult, he can do anything. Who cares about others?"


    As long as there was money, someone could do anything.


    "What is that guy nning to do?" Asagi asked with a frown. She had been with Haru the whole time and had also been exposed to the intelligencework that he had made and also helped him to strengthen it since she knew how important this intelligencework was.


    "This guy has invested in True Arc, a terrorist group that disguises themselves as an environmentalist."


    "Terrorist group? That isn''t enough to dominate the world." If Asagi asked, who could dominate the world, then, without doubt, it was her man since she knew that Haru was strong, but how strong he was, she wasn''t sure, but he was so strong on the bed that even if she tried to attack him in a group, all of them were defeated by him, showing how strong he was.


    "That''s true, which is why they are trying to get their hands on the world''s strongest living weapon."


    "The world''s strongest living weapon? What is ---"


    "Haru! Let''s go and y!"


    "Senpai, let''s visit the aquarium!"


    "Onii-san, I have heard that there''s a lot of good food here."


    "Hey, don''t flirt there alone."


    Haru and Asagi looked at Himeragi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and even Mimori and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let''s continueter."


    "Um."


    Haru and Asagi then joined everyone and started their holiday on the BluEly.


    Still, looking at Mimori and Nagisa, who were walking together happily, Haru felt a bit strange when he knew that they had decided to leave Kojou without hesitation when he invited them to go on holiday in the BluEly.


    Even though Mimori was still a mad researcher, spending most of her time researching various things that made her interested, she always came back every day to Haru''s house and spent their night together.


    As for Kojou, Mimori knew that Kojou wasn''t a child anymore, and Kojou returned to his normal life, so there was no need to worry about him anymore, and she should enjoy her life as a woman with Haru.


    ---


    Their trip was so fun. They went to various ces in the BluEly and watched various unique magical beasts that were kept in this ce.


    Haru had to admit that this world was quite unique since both fauna and flora were quite different. He was wondering whether there might be a time where there was a profession that was known as a gourmet hunter since he knew the taste of the magical beast was quite good and it also had huge a beneficial effect, but now wasn''t the time to think about this problem since at this moment a little girl suddenly came to him and pulled his aloha shirt, which made him a bit strange.


    Haru squatted down, matching his height with this elementary school student, and asked, "What''s wrong, girl? Did you get lost from your parents?"


    The girl looked at Haru, then looked at the girls, who surrounded Haru, and asked, "Are they your harem?"


    "............"


    Looking at everyone''s expression, the girl gulped and felt a bit nervous, but even so, she asked, "Are you Kasugano Haruka-san?"


    ".............."


    Haru looked at this girl with a calm expression, but inside...


    ''Who the heck is this girl?''

 Chapter 2009 - Hidden Conspiracy

    Haru looked at this little girl, and he could tell that she should be in the 5th or 6th grade of an elementary school student. He let out a sigh and wondered why a lot of girls in this world that had a connection with the plot would be all such young girls.


    ''If they''re a mature woman...''


    *Growl!*


    "........."


    Haru was wondering whether there was any market for a mature woman. "I''m a bit hungry. Why don''t we talk while we have lunch first?"


    "Th - Thank you, Haru-san..." The girl said with a blush, but even so, the sadness on her face couldn''t be hidden at all.


    ---


    While they were eating, Haru looked at the girl and asked, "So what''s your name?"


    "Yume. My name is Eguchi Yume, Haru-san," Yume said in a low voice and observed Haru, then all the girls around him, thinking that there were really a lot of cute girls around him, which made her a bit overwhelmed.


    "Yume?"


    "Um." Yume nodded. "Sorry if you think it''s a strange, childish name."


    "Really? I think that it is a nice name. It''s cute."


    Yume blushed and felt a bit embarrassed. "R - Really? That makes me happy, even if you''re being polite."


    "...What''s with that stare? You should know my type, right? Don''t look at me like that," Haru said in an ufortable manner since they thought that he was a lolicon.


    Hearing his words, everyone somehow nodded in agreement and knew that Haru didn''t have an interest in a little girl like Yume.


    "I see... Yume-chan, right? May I ask how did you know Haru? Are you his hidden child?" Rin asked gently.


    "Oi! I''m still a teenager!" Even if Haru had children, it wouldn''t be as big as Yume.


    "Haru, did you forget about Reina?" Rin asked.


    "..........." Haru.


    "Haru, do you want a child that much?" Mimori asked with a smile.


    "........."


    Hearing Mimori''s words, Haru was d that Nagisa was still ying with Himeragi and Kanon since this way, Nagisa wouldn''t be startled by her mother''s foolery. Still, the situation became more and more chaotic, but Haru ignored them and asked, "Yume-chan is it? How did you know me?"


    Yume, who was looking at the interaction of the girls around Haru, was quite surprised, but she could see that they were so happy, and then she looked at Haru, who was the man who dated all the girls here. She looked at him, and even though his face was covered in a face mask, she knew that he was so handsome. Still, she knew that he must have something that attracted those girls, which made her quite curious about him. "Um... I have been told by your girlfriend toe toward you when I need help."


    "Haru''s girlfriend? Which girlfriend?"


    Haru hadn''t even said anything, but everyone quickly looked at Yume, wondering who the girlfriend that told Yume to ask for his help was.


    "Um - Um... it''s a tall, beautifuldy. She has arge breast and ties her hair like this." Yume then tried to show a ponytail hairstyle by holding her hair with her hand.


    "Sayaka?" Haru frowned and remembered from theirst conversation that Sayaka was on a mission. He felt a bit worried about this girl, wondering how this girl had always caused trouble for some reason. He then closed his eyes for a moment, trying to search for Sayaka''s position with his ability.


    "Um..." Looking at Haru, who suddenly closed his eyes, Yume wasn''t sure what to do.


    "Yume-chan, lower your voice for a moment. Senpai is searching for Sayaka-san now," Asagi said with a serious expression, and at the same time, she was worried about what was happening to Sayaka, but she knew that Sayaka should be alright since Haru was going to do something about this.


    "Huh?" Yume was confused by Asagi''s words.


    Then Haru found out where Sayaka was, and luckily, he knew that she was alright. She wasn''t hurt, but at the same time, he was looking at Yume and wondering who Yume was since Yume gave him a simr smell. "So Yume-chan, can you tell us what is happening?"


    "Yes." Yume nodded and told them what was happening. She told them that she escaped from theboratory with the help of Sayaka and when the situation was quite dire, Sayaka told her to escape by herself and told her to ask for Haru''s help.


    Hearing Yume''s exnation, Haru had to admit that this plot was quite a cliche. The girl was in need of help, and there was an enemy that chased after her. However, before all of that, he needed to know the identity of this girl, and at the same time, he was wondering who was Sayaka''s enemy since he knew how strong Sayaka was.


    If Himeragi was like a cat, then Sayaka was a gori, or rather, Sayaka might be the strongest Sword Shaman in the Lion King Organization, which was why it felt a bit weird when Haru knew that Sayaka had lost to someone.


    "What?!" Asagi was startled when she heard Yume''s exnation.


    As for Yume, after she told her story, she started to cry.


    Haru then coaxed her, trying to calm her down, and then she slept because she was quite tired. He carried her and patted her back gently, wondering why a cute girl had always had an unfortunate life.


    "What are you going to do, Haru?" Mimori asked with a serious expression.


    "Well, let''s go back for now and solve this problem soon so we can continue our trip," Haru said.


    Asagi, Rin, and Mimori agreed without hesitation, but before that...


    "Are you going to let her wear that bikini all the time?" Rin asked.


    "Let''s buy a lot of cute clothes!" Mimori said excitedly.


    "By the way, can we also buy clothes too?" Asagi asked.


    "........."


    Haru looked at the three women and thought that they didn''t take this situation seriously, which made him a bit helpless.


    ---


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Himeragi showed a worried expression. "Is Sayaka-san alright?"


    "She should be alright now. I''ll help save Sayaka soon, so can you help me to protect Yume-chan?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, leave her to me, Senpai." Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    After Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi returned, Haru told Himeragi what was happening and didn''t expect that there would be trouble with Sayaka.


    "Senpai, should I call the Lion King Organization?" Himeragi asked since she was wondering why Sayaka appeared on the Itogami ind.


    Haru shook his head since he knew that there was no way for the Lion King Organization to tell Himeragi what was happening since her position in the organization wasn''t that high, and in the eyes of the executives of that organization, Himeragi''s role was just his lover in the eyes of others of this organization.


    "Yukina, can I ask you a question?"


    "What question, Senpai?" Himeragi asked in confusion.


    "If I ask you to betray the organization for me, can you?" Haru asked.


    "Wha--?!" Himeragi was stunned, but then she fell into silence. The organization might be the one who had educated and taken care of her from a child, but Haru was the one who gave her the meaning of family. She stared at Haru straight into his eyes and nodded without hesitation. "I can do it for you, Senpai."


    Haru smiled and kissed Himeragi''s lips.


    Himeragi was surprised but also epted his kiss happily.


    As their lips parted, Haru caressed Himeragi''s hair gently and said, "Thank you."


    Himeragi shook her head and said, "I should be the one who thanks you, Senpai, but I also hope that you won''t leave me."


    "I won''t leave you, so you don''t need to worry." Haru looked at Himeragi and had to admit that this girl was so cute now.


    "Um." Himeragi rubbed her face against his chest, feeling sofortable.


    "So for now, let''s not ask the Lion King Organization and solve this situation by ourselves, alright?"


    "Yes, Senpai."


    "I''m going to save Sayaka now."


    "Yes." Himeragi nodded. "I''ll protect this ce no matter what!"


    "You don''t need to get so serious." Haru patted Himeragi''s head and said, "Even if someone wants to attack this ce, it is also a bit impossible." There was a lot of security and defensive mechanism around the vi, and he knew that they should be alright.


    Then after they talked for a moment, Haru went to save Sayaka, and at the same time, he was wondering what was happening since he knew that there was a hidden conspiracy hiding on this BluEly.

 Chapter 2010 - The Plan Hasnt Started, But It Has Failed, So What To Do?

    Inside theboratory deep hidden in the BluEly, Sayaka''s hands and feet were tied with a device, which made her unable to move, but even so, she didn''t show fear and stared at the girl, who had defeated her before.


    ''Hmph! Sooner orter, Haru is going to save me anyway.''


    Sayaka knew that Haru was on holiday in the BluEly and she had to admit that she was a bit jealous since she wanted to follow them on the holiday. Luckily, her mission just happened on BluEly and when she was done with it, she was able to join him, but who would have thought that she would be defeated. However, she knew that she would be alright since Haru wouldn''t let his women hurt.


    ''Wait, I''m his woman!''


    Sayaka blushed as she shook her head furiously. ''Bu - but if he begs me, then I might think about it...'' It was impossible for her to stake the first move, but if Haru decided to confess to her first, then she didn''t mind epting his confession.


    Still, Sayaka knew that it wasn''t the time to think about this matter now and what she needed to do was to know the real purpose of the girl in front of her. "Burning Thunder and Resonant Thunder... You''re a Sword Shaman too, right?" Looking at the girl with a ck sailor uniform in front of her, she couldn''t help but felt a bit surprised since the one who had attacked her was also a Sword Shaman.


    The girl closed her eyes for a moment before she introduced her name. "I''m a Rikujin... the shadow of the Sword Shaman."


    "Rikujin Priestess?! From Taishikyoku?" Sayaka frowned. "No wonder... So basically, you''re just like me. You''re the dog of the state who does what she''s told. The difference is you''re working at Taishikyoku and I work for the Lion King Organization." Sayaka stared at the girl, waiting for her response.


    The girl had expected this matter so she didn''t feel surprised. "My name is Kisaki Kiriha. I''m not your enemy. Haven''t you figured that out yet?"


    "It''s hard to believe when you''ve got me restrained like this."


    Kisaki looked at Sayaka for a moment before she let go of Sayaka''s restraint.


    Sayaka was surprised when Kisaki let go of her so easily. She rubbed her wrists then asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    "You should know the government isn''t a unified body with a single goal. People have different viewpoints and different agendas. Rx. Once I finish my mission, I''ll release you. However..." Kisaki then stared at Sayaka and said, "First, I want you to be a vassal for her power."


    "Her?" Sayaka raised her eyebrow.


    Kisaki didn''t give Sayaka a chance and took her weapon out.


    Sayaka was startled, but she didn''t have time to defend herself since a strange wave was aimed toward her and it slowly caused her mind in a daze. "This power... Don''t tell me you''re the Witch of the Night? Then Eguchi Yume is...." Her willpower was slowly weakened and she was controlled slowly, but before she was controlled, she said, "Why... are you doing this?" Her eyes became nk and she had lost consciousness as she plopped on the ground.


    "What a foolish question, Kirasaka Sayaka. There''s only one reason why Taishikyoko takes action. We exist to protect this country, nay, the world. Even if we have to sink the Itogami ind to do it." Kisaki then let out a tired sigh after Sayaka was controlled since it took a lot of energy to control her. "As expected, the strong Sword Shaman..." She then looked at Sayaka and said, "Follow my order and protect me."


    "Yes." Sayaka stood up with nk eyes, waiting for Kisaki''s order.


    Kisaki then ordered Sayaka to hold her weapon and waited for the next order since there was something that they needed to do tomorrow.


    "The fourth primogenitor; how troublesome..."


    Kisaki, of course, knew about the fourth primogenitor, but she didn''t know much about him since the Lion King Organization kept all the information that they had gathered about him as a secret and had never told anyone about his matter so not many people knew how powerful he was.


    Still, Kisaki didn''t think that Haru was so powerful that he could defeat Sayaka since she knew how powerful this gori girl was.


    ''Well, as long as my mission ispleted...''


    Kisaki was going to prepare, but suddenly she saw someone suddenly appear in front of her and quickly became dumbfounded. ''Fourth primogenitor!'' It might be her first time seeing the fourth primogenitor, but she knew that this was Kasugano Haruka!


    How can Kisaki be so sure?


    It was because of how handsome Haru was and Kisaki had to admit that this guy might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life.


    Haru, who appeared in theboratory, looked at Sayaka, who was in a daze, then looked at the other beautiful girl, with a ck sailor uniform. He was wondering why a secret state organization would only hire a cute girl, which made him a bit helpless.


    ''If only they had hired a middle-aged man, then I wouldn''t have hesitated...''


    When Haru was looking at the cute girl, Sayaka suddenly attacked him, which made him a bit helpless. "Wait, Sayaka!"


    Sayaka didn''t hear him and kept swinging her sword toward Haru.


    When Haru and Sayaka were fighting, Kisaki quickly realized her situation and also started to help Sayaka to fight against Haru, but...


    "Huh? I can''t use my power?"


    Haru ignored the cute girl, then grasped Sayaka''s sword with his hand.


    *Baam!*


    The loud sound was heard and when Kisaki thought that Haru was defeated, she saw Haru grabbed Sayaka''s sword so easily, and more importantly, she was shocked when she saw both of them kissing each other!


    Haru directly kissed Sayaka''s lips after he grabbed her sword since he knew that there was something wrong with Sayaka.


    Sayaka, who was kissed so suddenly, was surprised, but then her eyes also regained her rity and even though she was a bit dumbfounded when they were kissing each other, she had to admit that it felt great to kiss each other.


    As they parted, Haru apologized. "I''m sorry for kissing you so suddenly..."


    "No, no, it is alright... I - I don''t really mind..." Sayaka was quite flustered at that moment.


    "Oh? Then can I kiss you again?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Your wish!" Sayaka was a bit dumbfounded and quickly became angry since Haru wanted to kiss her again before they confirmed their rtionship.


    "Then what do you want?" Haru asked.


    "Ha? Can you think of it by yourself?" Sayaka was a bit sad when Haru couldn''t read what she wanted to ask.


    "I love you Sayaka."


    ".............." Sayaka instantly blushed and looked at Haru shyly, but when she saw his teasing smile, she knew that she was being teased. "Yo - You''re teasing me!"


    "It can''t be helped, Sayaka-chan is so cute."


    Sayaka felt that her face was burning at that moment and hid her face on his chest. She felt her heart fluttering, and she just wanted to be with him now.


    "Still, I haven''t heard your answer, though."


    Hearing his words, Sayaka was a bit shy, but she looked at him without hesitation and said, "I love you, Haru." She then didn''t hesitate to kiss him since this was what she had always wanted to have.


    When Haru and Sayaka were kissing each other, Kisaki looked at both of them in a daze and blush since she didn''t expect both of them to kiss each other when she was around. She felt a bit jealous and annoyed at this moment, but she felt that she needed to escape right now since she couldn''t use her power, but...


    "Wait a moment, can we talk?"


    ".................."


    Kisaki knew that at that moment, she was fucked up.

 Chapter 2011 - Two Cats

    After that confession, Sayaka was so sticky, and it might be because she had never been treated like a girl before, which made her so happy right now, and she just wanted to stay with him like this forever.


    Hugging his waist happily as she sat on hisp, it felt great, but it was different for Kisaki, who was sitting in a "seiza" position, looking at Sayaka, who was so happy with jealousy.


    Kisaki snorted and said, "Is the Lion King Organization so desperate that they will use their bodies to seduce the fourth primogenitor?"


    Sayaka only snorted and said, "If you have power, then try to seduce him!"


    "Oh?" Kisaki was surprised, then somehow she received an understanding. She looked at Haru for a moment, then nodded. ''If it''s with him, then I don''t really mind.''


    "Wh - What are you thinking about?!" Sayaka suddenly panicked when she saw Kisaki''s expression.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Kisaki then ignored Sayaka, then looked at Haru. "So, is there something that you want to ask, the fourth primogenitor?" Haru didn''t wear his face mask at that moment, so she could see his face clearly and was mesmerized by it.


    Haru looked at Kisaki for a moment and noticed Sayaka''s gaze on him, but he ignored it and asked, "What''s your purpose here?" His question was simple, and this was the only thing that he wanted to know. Even though his intelligencework was powerful, it didn''t mean that he could get all the information in this world instantly.


    Even in the world of Mahouka, the most powerful intelligencework couldn''t get the information from the Yotsuba family.


    His situation was also quite simr since the purpose of Kisaki in this ce was probably rted to a big secret of Taishikyoku or the Bureau of Astrology.


    When Haru heard the origin of Kisaki was the Bureau of Astrology, he was wondering why most of the organizations in this world would hire a beautiful woman as their agent. He was wondering whether they were trying to seduce him, well, that might be the case, but he couldn''t do that now since he had just confessed to Sayaka, and she had been staring at him all the time.


    If the rtionship between Kisaki and Sayaka was good, then Sayaka might not think too much, but their rtionship was far from good, considering they were just fighting before.


    Sayaka also wanted to wash her defeat by defeating Kisaki, but she knew that Kisaki had be a fish on the top of a chopping board. She knew how powerful Haru was, and it was impossible for Kisaki to escape.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Kisaki''s expression started to change, and she wasn''t sure what to do at that moment. She couldn''t use her magic, and she also started to feel an invisible pressure that wasing from Haru.


    "If you don''t answer me, then I''ll get the answer myself," Haru said calmly.


    "Get the answer yourself?" Kisaki was dumbfounded and asked, "How are you going to do it?"


    "Well, there''s a lot of ways, and you might not want to know," Haru said.


    Kisaki knew that she couldn''t escape, but even so... She stood up and put up her fighting stance. "I know that I might not be your opponent, but I still have my pride as Six-de Priestess. If you defeat me, then I''ll tell you everything."


    Haru was about to move, but...


    "Haru, let me do this. I''ll defeat this bitch," Sayaka said without hesitation.


    "Bitch?" Kisaki raised her eyebrow and said, "Aren''t you the bitch one? You use those lewd breasts to seduce him, right?"


    "Wh - Who has seduced him! We''re in love!" Sayaka refuted without hesitation.


    "Hmph! Then I''ll seduce him too and see whether he''ll be seduced or not," Kisaki said with a smile.


    "I won''t let you, bitch!" Sayaka then directly dashed toward Kisaki and started their fight.


    ".........." Haru.


    Kisaki''s reaction was quite calm since she knew that she could use her power again and looked at Haru with a grateful expression before she started her fight against Sayaka for the second time, but unexpectedly on their second fight, she was at a disadvantage, and she was defeated by Sayaka in direct confrontation.


    "Hmph!" Looking at Kisaki, who had been defeated, Sayaka was quite proud.


    Haru patted Sayaka''s head and asked, "Satisfied?"


    Sayaka nodded without hesitation.


    "Let me handle this now." Haru then used his power to recover Sayaka''s stamina and also healed Kisaki, who was wounded because of the fight.


    Two girls felt their entire bodies were warm and looked at Haru in surprise since Haru''s power was too amazing, right?


    Haru looked at Sayaka and asked, "Sayaka, your mission is to save Yume-chan, right?"


    "That''s right." Sayaka nodded, then looked at Kisaki. "I''m saving Eguchi Yume from this bitch."


    "How rude!" Kisaki snorted at Sayaka and said, "We, the Taishikyoku, have a mission to protect this world!"


    "From who?" Haru asked, wondering who would threaten this world.


    Kisaki seemed to be happy when she heard Haru''s words and said, "Cain."


    "Cain?" 2x


    Sayaka was confused, but Haru frowned and asked, "The first murderer in mankind''s history? That guy has died, right?"


    "That''s right." Kisaki nodded and said, "That guy has died, but someone can revive him. My mission is to stop someone from reviving Cain and bringing a catastrophe into this world."


    "Who can revive Cain?" Sayaka was confused. She also quickly realized who Cain was and knew that this person was the one who had brought magic, demons, and various magical beings into this world. If such a person was revived in this world again...


    "It''s a priestess of Cain. We have to kill her," Kisaki said without hesitation, looking at Haru, watching his reaction. Unfortunately, his expression didn''t change much.


    "Then why don''t you kill her?" Sayaka asked with a confused expression.


    Shaking her head, Kisaki said, "It isn''t that simple. She''s at the Itogami ind, and as long as she''s on the Itogami ind, she can''t be killed, or rather, destiny will bend itself to save her."


    "So your n is to use Eguchi Yuma to control Leviathan, then destroy the Itogami ind, sacrificing 500,000 lives for the peace of this world?" Haru asked.


    "That''s right!" Kisaki said without hesitation and asked, "So will you help me, the fourth primogenitor?" She stared at Haru and looked at him with a serious expression. "If you help us, then I can give myself to you."


    ".........." Sayaka.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Haru..." Sayaka hugged Haru happily when she heard Haru''s answer.


    "Huh? Why? Am I not beautiful enough?" Kisaki asked with a frown.


    "You''re beautiful, but I don''t have an interest in a girl who can offer her body to someone so easily."


    "I''m a virgin!" Kisaki said with a flush of anger since she knew that she was being misunderstood.


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I can''t let you destroy the Itogami ind, I can''t let you kill 500,000 lives of the people in the Itogami ind, and more importantly, I can''t let you kill the priestess of Cain."


    "Why?" Kisaki asked with some confusion. "Why won''t you let me kill the priestess of Cain?"


    "Because she''s my woman," Haru said simply."


    "Huh? Really?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    "It''s Asagi," Haru said in a whisper.


    "What?!" Sayaka was dumbfounded again.


    Kisaki frowned and asked, "Then will this world be destroyed by Cain? The life of every person in this world and the life of your woman, can you see which one is more important?"


    "Of course, it is the life of my woman," Haru said.


    ".........." Sayaka and Kisaki.


    "I''m not a hero, but I''m a man. If I can''t even protect my own woman, what kind of man would I be?" Haru said without hesitation as he stared at Kisaki.


    Kisaki and Sayaka stared at Haru in a daze.


    "Still, if this Cain threatens my women, then I don''t mind beating the shit of him." Haru then stood up as he carried Sayaka. "Let''s go back, Sayaka."


    "Um." Sayaka nodded obediently and wanted to rub her face against him.


    Haru was about to go back, but his sleeve was grabbed by Kisaki. He looked at Kisaki weirdly and asked, "What?"


    "Let me see."


    "What do you want to see?"


    "Let me see if you have the power to beat the shit out of Cain, so from now on, I''ll follow you," Kisaki said with a smile, and in her mind, she had decided not to leave him.


    No matter what!


    "......."


    Looking at Kisaki''s expression, Sayaka squinted her eyes and thought that this reaction was quite normal since she knew how amazing his man was, but even so, she wouldn''t give this bitch a chance to get close to Haru. Easily!

 Chapter 2012 - Yume Eguchi

    Haru nned to get back to Sayaka as soon as possible, but there was some trouble in the middle and caused him the need to bring Kisaki back with him too.


    Sayaka kept staring at Kisaki, trying to see whether this girl was doing a trick or not, but Kisaki only showed a harmless smile and didn''t say anything.


    Haru was about to go back, but he suddenly asked, "Sayaka."


    "Hmm?"


    "How about you stop as a Sword Shaman and work with me?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.


    "I want you to stay by my side." Haru was quite worried to let this girl work as a Sword Shaman. Sayaka was lucky that her opponent was Kisaki since Kisaki didn''t do anything weird to her, but what about the future?


    Sayaka might be powerful, but this girl was quite careless sometimes.


    "Huh?!" Sayaka even became dumbfounded and her face blushed. "If - if I go with you, what''ll I do?" She felt that Haru''s offer was quite tempting, but if she followed him, what could she do? She wanted to help him after all and she didn''t want to be a vase.


    "How about bing my bodyguard? That way, you can protect me and stay with me, right?" Haru said cheekily.


    "Your bodyguard?" Sayaka murmured, then looked at Kisaki, who was looking at them with jealousy. She then looked at Haru, who didn''t wear a mask and had to admit that he was so charming, and stronger than her, the only enemy that he faced wasn''t only a strong person, but also a lot of vixens that might seduce him.


    "I won''t force you, though," Haru said.


    "No, I agree!" Sayaka said without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked curiously since this girl epted his offer without hesitation. "Is it alright for you to quit the Lion King Organization?"


    "It''s alright. Even if they might do something to me, you can protect me, right?" Sayaka said with a smile. She had to admit that she had a lot of memories of the Lion King Organization and this organization might have educated her from her childhood time, but at the same time, they also treated her as a soldier that they could ask anytime. It was a give and take. She no longer owes this organization and she had found someone that she could entrust her life with.


    Haru pressed his forehead against her and said, "I won''t make you regret your decision."


    "You should!" Sayaka said smugly.


    Both of them smiled at each other thenughed.


    "Well, let''s go back now."


    "Um."


    Haru looked at Kisaki and asked, "You sure want to go back with me?"


    Kisaki nodded and said, "I want to see whether you have the power to beat the shit of Cain and I hope all of your words before are not empty words."


    "That''s true." Haru nodded and didn''t really mind for Kisaki to follow him. "Then hold me."


    Kisaki nodded and hugged Haru directly.


    ".............." Haru and Sayaka.


    "Why do you hug me?" Haru asked.


    "Didn''t you tell me to hold you?" Kisaki asked with a confused expression, but her eyes were smiling, showing that she was teasing him.


    "..............."


    Haru looked at this girl and wanted to tease her back, but now, it wasn''t the time to do it so he didn''t say much and teleported back to the vi, but when they appeared on the vi, something happened...


    "Onii-san!"


    Haru was a bit surprised when Kanon suddenly jumped into him, but he quickly caught her.


    "Onii-san, I also want to be kissed like Yukina-chan. I don''t want to be left behind..." Kanon hugged Haru tightly before she looked at him and wanted to kiss him.


    If it was a normal situation, then Haru didn''t mind, but there was something with Kanon so he hugged her and let her sleep with his magic.


    Kanon suddenly felt sleepy and slept on his arms.


    "..............." Sayaka and Kisaki.


    "Haru!!!"


    Not only Kanon but all the girls also acted quite weird.


    Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw everyone, and at the same time, he also felt a power that tried to take control of him, which made him shake his head since this power was quite weak. Still, he was going to give a punishment to the girl, who had made such a prank.


    Haru used his magic and made his women sleep so soundly, then looked up, looking at Yume, who was watching them with a smile. "Have fun with your prank, Yume?"


    "Aw... How boring." Yume smiled mischievously toward Haru and asked, "Why can''t I control you, Onii-san? Just how are you? By the way, why is Kiriha here? Are you here to pick me up?"


    Kisaki looked at Yume, then looked at Haru.


    "Kisaki is following me," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why? Are you part of the n too, Onii-san?" Yume asked with some curiosity. After all, she was quite curious about Haru, who couldn''t be controlled and who could have a lot of women to love him.


    "No, I''m going to stop you," Haru said.


    "Huh?" Yume was surprised, then looked at Kisaki.


    Kisaki nodded and said, "I''m helpless at this. I can''t defeat him so we can only stop the n."


    "Huh?" Yume was dumbfounded when she heard Kisaki''s words since they had prepared their n for a long time, but who would have thought that Kisaki would suddenly give up. She then looked at Haru and knew that he was the cause of everyone, so she squinted her eyes and said, "If I defeat you, then the n will continue, right?"


    "Oh? You want to defeat me?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "............."


    Yume had to admit that Haru''s smile was quite dangerous, but even so, she wasn''t going to lose this battle since there was something that she needed to do. "Don''t cryter, Onii-san!" She tried to attack Haru by flying toward him, but then, she was caught and she was put on hisp so smoothly.


    "Eh?"


    "A bad girl needs punishment."


    "Wh ---?!"


    *p!*


    "Ouch!"


    Yume felt a sting of pain in her butt. "Wh - What are you doing?!" Her face was so red and there were also tears in her eyes, but more importantly, she was so embarrassed! She was already so big, but why should her butts be pped?


    "Will you stop the n?"


    "No!"


    Yume rejected without hesitation since she knew the pain that was brought by her power and she wanted to end everything so no one would be hurt anymore so no matter what, she wouldn''t stop the n!


    Yume knew that she couldn''t defeat Haru, but even so, she wouldn''t back down from her decision. She closed her eyes, waiting for him to p her butts again, but she wasn''t pped, rather she was in his arms right now and her head was patted.


    "................"


    Yume was a bit in a daze when she saw his gentle expression.


    "It must be hard not to have anyone to rely on until now, but don''t worry, I''ll help you," Haru said as he caressed her head.


    Yume''s eyes were a bit red, but she wouldn''t back down with just this. "Huh? What do you know? I''m Lilith, The World''s Strongest Nightmare! I don''t need someone''s help!"


    "Really? Now Lillith, can you use your power?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Huh?" Yume was dumbfounded when she realized that she couldn''t use her power! "Huh? What''s happening?"


    "I can seal your power so you don''t need to worry anymore that you might hurt someone with your power and hurt the people that you care about," Haru said gently.


    "...................."


    Everything happened so fast, and Yume couldn''t believe what she had heard. "Re - Really? I - I won''t hurt anyone?"


    "Really." Haru nodded. "I''ll also help you to recover your family and friends that have been affected by your power. I''m here now. You don''t need to worry and live without worrying about anything."


    Those words broke Yume and she couldn''t control her emotion anymore. She cried loudly as she hugged him since she was afraid that her power might hurt more people and even had decided tomit suicide inside the body of the Leviathan, which was why, when she knew that she didn''t need to worry about anything, she felt that everything was so surreal, but more than anything, she was just so happy right now.


    "Uwaaaaa!!!!"


    Haru didn''t say much, staying with her, caressing her hair gently until Yume calmed down. He had to admit that she had gone through a lot of things, but now, she didn''t need to worry about that anymore.


    Still, Haru knew that it hadn''t ended yet and there was something that he needed to do after this.

 Chapter 2013 - Easy Fight

    With the matter of Yume solved, Haru then solved the hidden danger inside Yume.


    Everyone who had woken up also learned what had happened and also helped Yume to solve a dangerous second personality inside her, which was known as Lyl.


    Lyl was another personality of Eguchi Yume after she had be the strongest subus. Her power was inherited from the previous strongest subus, Lilith and along with her power, she also inherited the personality of the previous Lilith.


    This personality was dangerous since it was more like a concentrated mass of hatred toward humanity.


    Kusuki, the CEO of the BluEly, who nned to control the Leviathan, put that personality into artificial intelligence, collecting all the negative feelings of the Lilith that had been passed down to Yume, then digitized and enhanced them so it would help him to control the Leviathan. Unfortunately, he had never thought that before his n even started, it had already failed.


    Haru had prepared everything so the process was quite smooth, and Kirisu was jailed directly, and he also proceeded to buy the shares of the BluEly since Kirisu needed to face a lot of problems now.


    Asagi also helped him by fighting against another powerful hacker, who was known as Lydianne Didier.


    The fight without them didn''t take too much time and Asagi was the winner since her skill was better than Lydianne, and the spec of her machine was also even better since she had been given the hologramputer that was developed by Haru and Tabane.


    Haru knew that Asagi needed power, which was why he gave her his hologramputer and he also had more than one so it didn''t hurt him.


    The girls, who had seen Haru''s power, felt that it was normal when they saw him able to solve everything so easily, but Kisaki was dumbfounded. "Is it done?"


    "It''s done." Haru sighed with relief and said, "Now, we can continue our holiday."


    "................" Kisaki.


    "We can go on a holiday, that''s what I want to say, but..." Haru looked at Asagi''sputer and couldn''t help but sigh. "Leviathan is getting angry since it is almost being controlled so it mighte to this ind to destroy it."


    "..................."


    "Wh - What should we do?" Sayaka was dumbfounded when she thought that Leviathan woulde to destroy the BluEly.


    There were a lot of people on the BluEly, and once this ind sank, there would be a lot of people who would die and even if the BluEly sank, it didn''t mean the Leviathan would calm down, rather it might also destroy the Itogami ind that was located nearby.


    Everyone had seen how humongous Leviathan was.


    Leviathan is known as the strongest living weapon in the world and of course, it is so powerful. It is an enormous sea serpent with a length of 400 meters and is a mixture of flesh, magic, and ancient lost technology. It has six glowing red eyes atop its head and rainbow-like fins going down its entire length.


    Shishio, who had read the information about the Leviathan, was a bit surprised when he knew that this thing was created by Deva.


    ''Deva, huh?''


    Shishio knew that most of the living weapons that were developed in the past were created by Deva and thought that this Deva might be a human enemy in the future. He then shook his head and wouldn''t cross the bridge until he came to it so he didn''t think too much until he saw Deva.


    Everyone was wondering what they should do with Leviathan since they knew that this thing was dangerous.


    "Um, should I try to control it?" Yume asked. Haru had helped her to control her power so this time she was going to help Haru!


    Hearing Yume''s words, everyone then looked at Haru, wondering what he was going to say since they knew how dangerous Levithan was and as the strongest subus, Yume had the power to control it.


    Haru patted Yume''s head and said, "How can I let you handle this?" He then looked at Kisaki and asked, "Kisaki, do you want to see the power of someone who can beat the shit of Cain?"


    "Huh?"


    ---


    Himeragi, Sayaka, and Kisaki looked at their surroundings and felt quite a bit nervous when they were about to approach the Leviathan by boat, but right now, they were speechless at Haru, who was floating in the sky.


    "What?" Haru asked.


    "Senpai, this is my first time to know that you can fly," Himeragi said with a speechless expression.


    "We''re not flying, but floating," Haru said.


    "Is there a difference?" Sayaka was speechless.


    "Can you see the wings on my back?" Haru asked.


    "................"


    "Anyway, can you handle this Leviathan? You know, that thing''s size is 400 meters!" Sayaka reminded Haru since it was too dangerous to face the Leviathan.


    "It''s okay. You have seen my power in the past, right? Have you seen me lost to someone?" Haru asked.


    "Well..." Sayaka couldn''t say much in this situation.


    "Still, I might not have the energy after I fight this thing, so take care of me after that, alright?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Senpai!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.


    "I''ll protect you no matter what!" Sayaka also said a simr thing and then stared at Kisaki with a wary expression.


    Kisaki sighed and said, "You don''t need to worry. I won''t do anything."


    "That''s good." Sayaka nodded, but she still stared at Kisaki and if this girl did something weird, then she didn''t mind throwing this girl''s corpse into the sea.


    "It''sing. Be careful." Haru reminded the girls.


    Hearing Haru''s words, their expression became serious and at the same time, they felt a strong wave start to shake the boat. They felt a bit dizzy, but then, they saw the sea around them suddenly returned back to calm, which made them a bit dumbfounded. They wanted to ask Haru what was happening, but before they asked, a huge monster suddenly appeared before them. They knew that its size was huge, but they didn''t expect it to be so huge.


    Haru faced Leviathan in front of him and he had to admit that even though he had seen a lot of huge monsters, Leviathan, in front of him was so huge.


    "ROOOOARRRR!!!"


    Levithan came out from the sea and roared loudly, showing its razor-like teeth.


    Sayaka, Himeragi, and Kisaki became worried about Haru, but Haru didn''t say much nonsense and directly punched Leviathan!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Leviathan was blown away a few kilometers directly.


    "....................." Sayaka, Himeragi, and Kisaki.


    Haru didn''t stop and started a round of fights with Leviathan so they wouldn''t think that he was too strong.


    Looking at Haru, who was wrestling with Leviathan with his own body, Kisaki thought that this man had the power to beat the shit of Cain.


    Then after a while, Leviathan was floating on the sea, and Haru pulled it toward the girls with a tired face, but even so, he smiled and said, "I''m back."


    "Wee back!" 2x


    Himeragi and Sayaka jumped directly and hugged him with a happy smile.


    As for Kisaki, she also used this chance to join too, thinking that it might be good to be his woman too.

 Chapter 2014 - Avrora?

    With the matter of Leviathan and Yume finished, Nagisa, who didn''t know anything, continued to y together with everyone happily on the BluEly.


    Looking at Nagisa''s smile, everyone felt a bit helpless, but also smiled and continued to have fun on the ind since they were on holiday.


    However, as for everyone who knew what had happened on the BluEly, they knew that this matter was far from simple.


    Kirisu, who owned the majority of the shares of BluEly, was involved in criminal and being jailed directly after all the evidence of his involvement with a criminal organization and his n to control the Leviathan was known.


    Haru, without hesitation, bought Kirisu''s shares at a cheap price since Kirisu''s life was just like a fish on the top of the chopping board. With the help of Kisaki and the Bureau of Astrology, the matter ended quite swiftly.


    As for Yume, she didn''t need to worry that her power might go berserk anymore since as long as she was with Haru, her power could be sealed and Haru also taught her how to control her power, which made her decide to stay with him, or rather, she wanted to stay with him so Haru became her guardian and she would stay on the Itogami ind.


    Haru noticed Yume''s gaze and knew what kind of gaze that she had, but this girl was still young and he treated her as his little sister. Still, he felt a bit strange when he thought about the author of the story of this world, wondering whether the author was a lolicon since there were too many little girls, right?


    However,pared to the ck Bullet world, Haru felt that the author of this world was still several times better.


    After those problems were solved and everyone had fun on BluEly, they decided to go home, but the matter was far from ended.


    The one who was hit hard by this incident was probably the Lion King Organization since two of their Sword Shamans had been poached by Haru and Sayaka directly cut down her tie with the organization since she wanted to be with Haru and if she continued to be a Sword Shaman, then it would be impossible for her to do so, which was why she decided to follow him.


    As for how the Lion King Organization would respond, Sayaka didn''t care much since she knew that they wouldn''t dare to attack him and she also felt that bing Haru''s bodyguards might be good since this way, she could protect him from a vixen who wanted to trouble him in the future.


    As for Himeragi, she still joined the Lion King Organization and didn''t quit the organization since her mission was to observe Haru, and they also didn''t contact her that much, after Haru got angry at the organization in few chapters before.


    Haru felt that the Lion King Organization was really a hypocrite organization, or it might be a stupid organization that was made to fill the protagonist''s harem. He wasn''t sure, which was one the truth, but either way, he didn''t care much since this organization was harmless and he also showed his power on the BluEly, which caused them to show more respect toward him.


    Haru was able to defeat Levithan with his fists, he could use various strange magics, he was immortal, andstly, he was able to use strong Vassal Beasts. If he wanted to control the world, then he could do it already. However, he was living peacefully on the Itogami ind and as long as no one disturbed him, he also wouldn''t cause trouble.


    The real reason why the Lion King Organization and the Bureau of Astrology were created was to protect the world and the real enemy that they faced wasn''t Haru, rather it was Cain, the first murderer in the world, and the man who had brought various monsters, magic, and chaos into this world. They didn''t want Cain to be revived in this world and they knew that as long as Haru became their allies, he could help them.


    So how would he help them?


    It was simple and they just needed to ask both Himeragi and Sayaka. After all, even though both of them might bias toward Haru, if the Lion King Organization asked for their help, Sayaka and Himeragi would mellow and might ask Haru to help the organization.


    Haru also knew this, but he didn''t think too much. After all, he also knew that Sayaka and Himeragi had owed a lot of things to the Lion King Organization, considering they were born and educated by this organization so he didn''t mind helping this strange organization.


    With how two members of the Lion King Organization had be Haru''s women, the Bureau of Astrology also didn''t want to lose and also sent Kisaki to be on Haru''s side as for her mission, she became another observer, when the truth, the Bureau of Astrology just wanted to send Kisaki as his woman.


    Kisaki also didn''t mind, or rather, she was so happy when she was told to do this mission.


    As for Haru, he feltplicated, but he didn''t think too much since the world would soon be his. He was sure that the real enemy that would try to conquer this world would appear and when two groups were fighting against each other, he would rob the most benefit, and take over this world so it could be said, both Lion King Organization and the Bureau of Astrology would be his organizations sooner orter.


    Still, Haru was wondering whether they were thinking of him as a lustful person, who would eat every woman without hesitation.


    ''Probably, I''m.''


    Anyway, after Haru returned, he yed with Astarte since she stayed together with Natsuki when they were going to the BluEly. He knew that she was busy with something and as expected, when he returned, Natsuki came to ask him something.


    "Haru, can you help me?" Natsuki asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "There''s some trouble that I need your help to solve this problem," Natsuki said.


    "What kind of problem?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "I need to invite someone so you will know the details, but can I ask you a question?" Natsuki asked.


    "What?"


    "Is Avrora still inside Nagisa''s body?" Natsuki asked.


    "No." Haru shook his head.


    "So she has died?" Natsuki asked.


    "No."


    "............"


    Natsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "Then what happened to her?" She knew what had happened to Kojou, Nagisa, and also Gojou in the past and why Kojou became the fourth primogenitor before. She also knew about Avrora and knew that Avrora should reside inside Nagisa''s body, but after Haru came, she knew that everything had changed and she didn''t know what had happened to Avrora.


    Natsuki might not able to ask this question before, or rather, she didn''t have much interest since she was Haru''s woman now and as long as they lived well, she didn''t care much about the rest, but her acquaintance asked her about Avrora, which was why she asked this question.


    "She''s inside my body now," Haru said.


    "..................."


    Natsuki had expected a lot of answers before, but she had never expected this answer and it made her speechless somehow.

 Chapter 2015 - Who Will You Invite?

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Natsuki asked with bewilderment. She was sitting on Haru''sp at the moment and turned her head directly when she heard his words.


    "You should know that before Avrora was killed, her consciousness was able to enter Nagisa''s body, but because of Mimori''s request, I had taken Avrora''s consciousness into my body, so Nagisa returned to how she used to be." Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "Do you want to see her?"


    "......."


    Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "It''s alright, but how did you take Avrora''s consciousness into your body and based on this fact, you were also the one who had returned Akatsuki Kojou into normal human too, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "......"


    "You''re not going to lie?" Natsuki asked.


    "You''re my woman anymore. What''s the use of lying? If I can''t trust you, then who can I trust?" Haru asked.


    Natsuki blushed and smiled sweetly. "Oh? What do you want tonight? I don''t mind following your role-ying game."


    "......"


    Haru looked at Natsuki speechlessly and felt that this woman had ndered him since the one who loved the role-ying game was Natsuki. "You haven''t told me who wants to meet me?"


    "It''s Paper Noise." Natsuki didn''t hide anything.


    "Oh? One of the strongest humans in the world? One of the three important figures in the Liong King Organization? Is she angry that Sayaka has quit the organization?" Haru asked.


    "No." Shaking her head, Natsuki said, "I think that they''re more than happy to let Sayaka stay with you. They might even try to seduce you with more girls so you''ll be their allies."


    "......"


    Haru was speechless, but then he frowned since his thing was grabbed by Natsuki.


    "Don''t get seduced, alright?" Natsuki said softly.


    "......."


    "So what do they want to ask me?" Haru asked so he could change the subject of the conversation.


    Natsuki rolled her eyes, but she didn''t say much. "It seems that they want to ask you whether you can use your sealing magic to seal something for them."


    "Oh? Seal?" Haru was quite surprised.


    "You''re so good at sealing magic, right?" Natsuki knew how powerful Haru''s sealing magic was and knew that Haru was the perfect person for this job.


    "If I say that I''m number two, no one dares to be the number one." Haru was confident with his sealing magic, and he didn''t think that there was someone who was better at sealing magic in this world other than him.


    "It''s good that you''re confident." Natsuki nodded with a smile, but then she asked, "Haru, can you tell me now?"


    "What do you want to know again?" Haru asked.


    "Can you tell me who you are? Are you Deva?" Natsuki asked. She might have forgotten to ask him this question since she had fallen too deeply with him, and now, there was a chance, so she didn''t hesitate to ask.


    "Why did you think that I am Deva?" Haru was a bit speechless.


    "With how powerful you are, I think it would be weird if I didn''t think of you as Deva, and sometimes, I, even though of you, like Cain, himself," Natsuki said. Based on the record, she knew that Cain was so strong, and even though she had never seen him, she felt that it wouldn''t be weird if Haru''s real identity was Cain''s reincarnation or something, but she also felt that he wasn''t. "Still, it isn''t fair that you have told Aya, but you don''t tell me about your true identity." She knew that Aya knew about Haru''s real identity, which was why, she was a bit annoyed when she was teased by Aya from time to time, so now, she didn''t hesitate to start her showdown with him.


    Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, "I was thinking of telling everyone about my identity in the future, but since you have asked, then I''ll tell you that I''m a world traveler."


    "............"


    "What?" Natsuki was in a daze for a minute before she could utter "what?" from her mouth.


    "It might be a bit long, but do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Natsuki said without hesitation.


    Haru then started to exin his identity to Natsuki, but this time, it was different from Aya since he didn''t bring Natsuki to the "Ocean" and just told her why he was here, and he also had a task to invite someone as a member of this group.


    Listening to Haru''s exnation, Natsuki nodded and asked, "So you want to turn the Itogami into your domain?"


    "It isn''t bad, right? I mean, the Japanese government is so irresponsible, and you can see that they didn''t hesitate to sacrifice all the people on this ind so they could stop Cain from appearing in this world again, so rather than letting them control this ind, isn''t it better for me to take care of it? You should also know how my ability and if I control this ind, it''ll be several times better than those corrupted managements," Haru said without hesitation.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Natsuki also nodded since she knew how good Haru''s ability was at managing something, and she also knew that he cared about this ind since his women were on this ind. "Well, I''ll support you, but it isn''t easy to get your hands on this ind, right? I don''t think that the Japanese government will let go of their control over this ind so easily."


    "It''s alright. Leave everything to your man."


    Natsuki smiled and leaned on his chest, but then she asked, "Say, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you decided who you would invite as a new member of your group?" If Natsuki said that she wasn''t interested in the "Group Chat," then she would be lying, or rather she was very interested, and she was sure that it was the reason why Aya decided to follow Haru without hesitation.


    "Do you want to be a member?" Haru asked.


    "I want to!" Natsuki said without hesitation, but then she said, "But I won''t force you, and you should tell this matter to all of your girls, or rather, we might need to discuss this matter sooner orter."


    "I know." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll tell you about this matter once I have taken control over this ind, but before that, tell me more about the Paper Noise that you have talked about and the reason why she wants to meet me."


    Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You have an interest in Paper Noise?"


    "Why has our conversation always turned into that?" Haru was speechless and wondering whether, in the mind of his girls, he was a beast that would eat every beautiful woman.


    "It''s because you can''t control your pants!" Natsuki was a bit annoyed and couldn''t help but twist Haru''s waist.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Natsuki-chan!"


    Hearing Haru''s pitiful voice, Natsuki''s heart softened and snorted before she felt hands around her waist.. "Wait, wait, it is still noon!" But she knew that this guy wouldn''t listen to her and she could only let out afortable sigh since doing this with him really felt good, and at the same time, she knew that she had fallen too deep with him.

 Chapter 2016 - Why Did You Come?

    "What do you think, Haru-san?" Yume twirled around, showing her new uniform to Haru. She had decided to live with Haru since she didn''t want her power to go on berserk, or rather, she just wanted to be with him. She might be young now, but a few yearster, she was going to take him down!


    "It suits you well. You''re cute." Haru praised Yume generously and asked, "Have you prepared for your school?" After Yume had decided to live with him, he also got her into a good school on Itogami ind.


    "Don''t worry, Haru-san. I''ll do well!" Yume said with a bright smile.


    "Hey, Haru, isn''t my uniform a bit tight?" Sayaka, who had changed into her new school uniform, asked with an ufortable expression.


    "........."


    Yume looked at Sayaka, whose chest was so huge it almost popped out the button of her shirt uniform. She then looked down at her t chest, then looked at Haru, who couldn''t look away and felt a bit annoyed. "Haru-san, look at me!"


    ".........."


    "Cough! Cough! Should I ask someone to change the size of your uniform?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Sayaka nodded with a blush. "Thank you, Haru."


    "It''s alright. You have decided to move in with me after all."


    Sayaka had decided to quit the Lion King Organization to follow Haru, so she also decided to transfer to Haru''s school too. She didn''t mind, or rather, she was more than happy to do it since that way, she could go together with Haru and Himeragi no matter what time it was.


    However, Sayaka''s mood became slightly nervous when she heard from Natsuki that one of the Three Saints of the Lion King Organization was going to visit Haru''s house.


    "Senpai, is this alright?" Himeragi was also quite nervous since the one who was going to visit was someone that gave her a task to observe Haru.


    "She''s not going to give us trouble, right?" Sayaka asked.


    "You don''t need to worry. I have heard that she only asks me to help them to seal something." Haru then looked at Kisaki and asked, "Kisaki, do you know something?"


    "Well, I don''t know much, but I''ll hear it soon since nothing can remain a secret," Kisaki said as she drank a bottle of cold milk. She didn''t think too much about the Lion King Organization and what their agenda was since she knew that in front of Haru, all of their conspiracies would be destroyed.


    Haru looked at Kisaki, whose body was slightly wet since she had juste out from the bath. Thinking about this girl, he was wondering whether this girl was a reincarnation of Shizuka (Heroine of Doraemon) since he often went on a bath. However, he didn''t really mind since they often took a bath together.


    "Senpai, are you thinking something perverted?" Himeragi suddenly asked.


    "...What?" Haru was dumbfounded.


    Sayaka squinted her eyes at Haru and said, "You should know that all the members of the Lion King Organization are female. Do you have an impure intention by helping them?"


    "..........."


    ''Why is it always like this?''


    Haru sighed and wondered whether his image as a scumbag was already nted into their heads, and whenever he was about to meet a girl, they were thinking that he was going to eat them. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he wasn''t so thirsty that he would target a random girl, but enough of that since the guests that he had been waiting for hade.


    ''Hmm...''


    Haru thought that only the Paper Noise woulde, but it seemed there was an extra.


    ''Well, it doesn''t really matter.''


    Haru also wanted to know what they wanted to ask him since he knew that his mission would end soon, and he would part with everyone for a moment, so right now, he just wanted to enjoy his time with them.


    ---


    Yukari Endou looked at the vast house in front of her with aplicated expression.


    With how limited thend on the Itogami ind was, it was quite rare for someone to own a house, and most of them would live in the apartment building, including the rich one, which was why Yukari could see how rich Haru was from his house alone.


    After their talk previously, Yukari had always been in a nightmare, thinking how hypocritical she was, and at the same time, she also tried to search for the solution for Himeragi. Unfortunately, she didn''t know anything, and Kanase Kensei, who was known as someone who was the most knowledgeable about an angel, couldn''t answer her question since Himeragi''s problem was far from simple, but one thing for sure, Kanase told her that the only person who could help Himeragi was Haru.


    Yukari feltplicated, but at the same time, she was angry. She was angry at herself, and she also wondered why she decided to follow Paper Noise or Koyomi Shizuka to visit Haru''s house.


    "Why do you want to abuse yourself here? You should go back," Koyomi said simply to Yukari since she felt that Yukari''s presence only brought trouble.


    "I..." Hearing Koyomi''s words, Yukari felt conflicted. She knew that she would cause trouble just bying to Haru''s house, but she just couldn''t go back so easily since she hade from Osaka to the Itogami ind because she wanted to meet Haru and Himeragi. As for why she had onlye now and not after Haru scolded her before, it might be because she felt that she didn''t feel worthy and also felt a bit scared toe alone, which was why when Koyomi said that the organization was going to ask Haru''s help to seal something, she also decided toe.


    "Enough of fighting. If you don''t want to enter, then don''t enter." Natsuki ignored the two of them directly and entered the house.


    Koyomi also followed, and Yukari, who was a bit conflicted, also entered after them.


    However, as Koyomi and Yukari entered, they were shocked when they couldn''t feel their power anymore or rather, they had be normal humans!


    "This...?" Yukari was dumbfounded.


    "It''s his seal. You can only be a normal human when you enter his house," Natsuki said simply.


    "As expected of the fourth primogenitor." Koyomi nodded in amazement, but in truth, she was a bit dreaded by Haru''s power since he was too strong, right?


    Before, the Lion King Organization thought to eliminate the fourth primogenitor if he possessed a threat to the world, but when Koyomi felt this power, she felt that it was quite impossible, especially when she also heard that Haru also possessed the power to match Leviathan''s strength.


    Then the three of them continued their journey before Natsuki told both Koyomi and Yukari to wait in the waiting room first.


    Koyomi and Yukari nodded and didn''t say much.


    Natsuki then entered, afraid that both of them might be disillusioned when they knew that the fourth primogenitor was quite perverted.


    Then after a moment, Natsuki came again with a tired face and said, "Come with me."


    Koyomi and Yukari weren''t sure why Natsuki showed such an expression, but they nodded and followed her. As they walked, they would be lying if they didn''t feel nervous at this moment, but even so, they kept following Natsuki to the room where Haru was waiting.


    Natsuki then opened the door, and Koyomi and Yukari saw Haru for the first time. It might not be their first time seeing him, but it was their first time to see him without his face mask.


    Unlike his usual frivolousness, Haru''s expression was quite solemn, giving anyone pressure to see him for the first time, and made them bow down toward him subconsciously, but at the same time, Koyomi and Yukari had to admit that he was the most handsome guy that they had ever seen in their lives.


    Looking at Haru, who showed such an expression, Natsuki nodded and was satisfied, feeling that she should stay with him all the time so that way, she could scold him if she showed his usual frivolousness. It was an important meeting, and she didn''t want him to be looked down upon, even though she knew that it was impossible for someone to look down on him, especially when they felt his aura alone.


    Still, Natsuki didn''t think too much about this matter since she knew that the one at the disadvantage position was the Lion King Organization since right now, they were asking Haru for a favor.. As for whether Haru would give them this favor or not, she believed that he knew the best answer.

 Chapter 2017 - Koyomi: Im A Virgin

    When both Yukari and Koyomi met Haru, he didn''t meet them alone, or rather, Himeragi and Sayaka also joined him in this meeting since they also knew that they couldn''t avoid the Lion King Organization, so they should boldly meet them without hesitation.


    Yukari looked at Sayaka and Himeragi, and both girls quickly looked away, feeling strangely ufortable.


    "You better not bully my women," Haru said, and the tense atmosphere disappeared directly, and Yukari felt pressure on her body, which made her lower her head subconsciously.


    Koyomi let out a long sigh inwardly, thinking that Yukari really brought her trouble. She just wanted to ask for help, but this old woman gave her a lot of trouble. She then bowed her head, showing a perfect "dogeza" to Haru while also grabbing Yukari''s head to bow, pressing Yukari''s head directly to the ground, and said, "I''m sorry for her rudeness. If you still feel unsatisfied, how about I give you her blood?"


    "......"


    Hearing how cold-blooded Koyomi was, everyone had a chill at that moment.


    Yukari also felt dreaded, but she didn''t say anything since, as a member of the Lion King Organization, she also had prepared to do this kind of thing.


    Haru was a bit speechless, but then he observed both Koyomi Shizuka and Yukari Endou, and he had to admit that the two of them were beautiful.


    Koyomi Shizuka had a strict expression, sses, long ck hair tied into twin braids, and blue eyes. If someone was a masochist, then they would be more than happy to be tortured by a girl like her. Unfortunately, Haru wasn''t a masochist, but conquering such a powerful woman, also had its own fun.


    As for Yukari Endou, Haru had to admit that it really fit into his imagination since he could tell that this woman was quite stupid and all she did was fight without giving any thought afterward, and it might also be the reason why this woman could be a fighting instructor rather than entering a high-ranking position like Koyomi. Still, he had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful and also resembled an elf.


    Haru had been in various worlds after he had gotten a "Group Chat," but it was his first time meeting an Elf, which was why, he was a bit interested in Yukari.


    As for when both Yukari and Koyoumi showed a "dogeza" position to him, Haru didn''t think too much since it wasn''t his first time to have someone bow their heads toward him. Still, he didn''t have a hobby of watching someone bow their heads at him.


    "Stop that "dogeza" position. It creeps me out." Haru was speechless and said, "Himeragi might not have told you before, but I don''t have a hobby of drinking blood. I might have the power of the fourth primogenitor, but I''m still a human."


    "Oh," Koyomi, who raised her head, felt quite surprised and asked, "You''re a human?"


    "Are you doubting me?" Haru asked.


    "......." Koyomi was in silence, but from her silence, everyone could see that she didn''t believe in Haru''s words.


    "It''s alright if you don''t believe me since I don''t need your acknowledgment either," Haru said simply and also didn''t care whether Koyomi would believe in him or not.


    "Again, I''m sorry for my rudeness. If you don''t mind, how about I give my body to you since you don''t have an interest in blood. Don''t worry. I''m still a virgin," Koyomi said tly.


    "............." Everyone.


    Haru rubbed his temple and said, "As expected of one of the Three Saints, your way of thinking is quite different."


    "Are you mad?" Koyomi asked.


    "Well, I certainly wouldn''t describe myself as happy."


    "I''m sorry." Koyomi apologized again. "If you don''t want my body, then how about my butts? Do you want to touch them?"


    "Why?!" Haru felt that this girl had one screw loose. "You make it sound like I''m a fiend consumed by butt-lust!"


    "You''re not going to rub it?" Koyomi asked.


    "....When we''re alone, okay?"


    "Senpai!!!"


    "Haru!!!"


    Sayaka and Himeragi reprimanded Haru at the same time.


    Nina alsoughed hard together with everyone in the secret room, watching Haru''s interaction.


    Natsuki also lost her patience, looked at Koyomi, and asked, "Are you the Lion King Organization have always used a honey trap to get into his side? I have to admit that this guy might be a fiend that consumes by lust, but I don''t think that he''ll fall for a boring girl like you, but..." She then looked at Yukari and snorted since she could tell that Haru liked an older woman, and at the same time, she felt a bit regret to bring them here.


    "Oi! I''m not a fiend that is consumed by lust?!"


    "Yes, you''re!"


    It was as if there was a synchronization between everyone, and they said those words at the same time.


    "........." Haru.


    But then, Yukari, who had been in a tense situation, started tough when she heard their interaction.


    "...I''m boring, huh?" Koyomi ignored the conversation between them and felt depressed on the side.


    "Have I told you that you canugh?" Haru asked while looking at Yukari.


    "..........." Yukari.


    "Senpai, don''t tease Teacher," Himeragi said and couldn''t handle seeing Yukari being teased by Haru.


    "Yeah, Shike-sama is all scared there!" Sayaka also added. But she had to admit that she had fun seeing Yukari in that stunned state.


    "Okay, okay, let''s talk. What do you want to say? Let''s be straightforward," Haru said.


    Koyomi also changed into a serious expression and bowed her head again. "First, I have to apologize again to you since we didn''t realize what kind of consequence we might bring to Himeragi Yukina if she keeps using the Schneewalzer Lance. Once again, I''m sorry for the trouble we have caused, Himeragi Yukina, Kasugano Haruka-kun."


    Sayaka was dumbfounded when she heard this news and quickly looked at Haru and Himeragi, but neither of their expressions changed much.


    Himeragi didn''t say anything and didn''t feel surprised since Haru had told her about this matter, which made her sigh. She had to admit that she was quite disappointed with the Lion King Organization since they didn''t care much about her life, but at the same time, she was grateful to them since they gave her a chance to meet Haru.


    Himeragi might not have said anything since she had been staying at the Lion King Organization so long, so she still showed respect toward the organization that had nurtured her. However, Haru didn''t show mercy and said, "It''s alright. I know how useless your organization is, so I never expected much."


    ".............."


    "Yes." Koyomi nodded without hesitation, which made everyone even dumbfounded. "We know that the Lion King Organization is useless, which is why I have asked for you to help us."


    "You''re not asking whether Yukina is alright or not?" Haru asked.


    "If you need our help to help Himeragi Yukina, then you don''t need to show reservedness, and you can ask us anything." Koyomi''s expression had never changed much and said those words with neither overbearing nor weak, showing that she was confident that she could help Himeragi.


    Haru looked at Koyomi again and asked, "So what kind of help do you want to ask me?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Koyomi sighed with relief, and at the same time, she knew that the first stage had been cleared up and felt that it was good that both Himeragi and Sayaka became Haru''s women.. She then took a deep breath and said, "We hope that you can help us to seal the relic from Holy Massacre."

 Chapter 2018 - If Only Im His Woman...

    "The relic from the Holy Massacre!"


    Everyone''s expression changed when they heard Koyomi''s words. Even though everyone was quite different, each of them was familiar with the myth in this world, so it was normal when they showed a shocked expression when they heard about the Holy Massacre.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why now? Can you just seal it like before? And why me?"


    "......."


    They were in silence when they heard Haru''s question since they also felt weird by the Lion King Organization''s request. Why did they ask him now?


    "Or is it a n to kill me?" Haru asked with an amused expression.


    "......."


    Hearing Haru''s words, Sayaka, Himeragi, and Natsuki, didn''t even hesitate to use their powers, aimed it toward both Koyomi and Yukari.


    Yukari was dumbfounded, especially when she couldn''t use her magic, and she was quite panicked!


    Yukari also felt quite hurt when she saw both Sayaka and Himeragi didn''t hesitate and wanted to attack them. After all, she had taught them during their childhood time, but when they became an enemy, they wouldn''t hesitate to fight her, which made her sigh, but at the same time, she was quite proud of her students, knowing that they had be a qualified Sword Shaman.


    "Wait, it''s a mi ---"


    However, Yukari was directly pped by Koyomi.


    "........"


    Yukari was too dumbfounded to say anything.


    Koyomi bowed her head again and said, "We have never thought to kill you, or rather, our intention has always been to prevent Cain from being revived in this world. As for you, Kasugano Haruka-kun, we hope that we can always maintain an alliance rtionship, and please believe that we won''t do anything to harm you." The purpose of the Lion King Organization was to stop Cain from appearing in this world again.


    Cain had brought chaos and trouble in this world, and if Cain appeared once again, no one could guess what would happen to this world.


    "Oh? How can I believe you?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s understandable that you doubt us, but we''re more reliable than a group of criminals that have be your subordinates, right?" Koyomi asked while looking at Haru without looking away.


    "Not really." Haru shook his head and said, "I believe them more than you."


    "There''s nothing that I can do, but if you don''t believe us, then you can do anything for both of us to see whether we''re lying or not," Koyomi said without hesitation.


    "Anything?"


    "Anything."


    Haru looked at Koyomi, who didn''t dodge his gaze, and asked, "You know, I have a unique power where I can turn someone into a book."


    "Book?"


    Everyone was quite dumbfounded.


    "By turning them into a book, I can see various information in their bodies."


    Koyomi raised her eyebrow and said, "If that''s ability can be used to make you trust us, then don''t hesitate and use it on both of us."


    Yukari didn''t say anything and kept silent, waiting for their confrontation since she knew that once a mistake, they would go, especially when she couldn''t even use her power in this ce.


    "I was joking." Haru chuckled and said, "Even if you want to, you can kill me anyway." He then looked at Koyomi and asked, "So then I can tell that you must know what has happened to the Akatsuki''s siblings?"


    Koyomi nodded and secretly sighed in relief, but at the same time, when she heard Haru''s question, she heard more mystery again, and this was the mystery that she wanted to know!


    "We know about them."


    "Then, can you tell me what you know about them?" Haru asked curiously.


    Koyomi nodded again and told Haru about all the information that she knew about the Akatsuki siblings, both Kojou and Nagisa. She told them how they were involved in an ident, rted to the real fourth primogenitor, then how Avrora''s soul would reside in Nagisa''s body and Kojou Akatsuki became the fourth primogenitor.


    When Himeragi and Sayaka heard thest words, they felt quite dumbfounded since it was their first time to hear such a thing.


    As for Natsuki, she didn''t feel that much surprised and calm since she had heard it from Haru before.


    "But after you appear, they have be normal humans, so we don''t involve them with the matter in our side anymore," Koyomi said calmly and explicitly told everyone that Haru was the one who had returned both the Akatsuki''s siblings into a normal human.


    Haru nodded, and when everyone thought that he might tell them something, he asked, "Tell me more about the relic that you want me to seal."


    "......"


    They didn''t expect that when they were about to have a climax, Haru took out his thing without hesitation, leaving them in a strange mood. Right now, they wanted to hear his story more, but could they force him?


    "Haru..." Sayaka looked at Haru with some displeasure.


    "Well, I can tell youter when both of them go home," Haru said simply and didn''t even lower his voice.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Himeragi and Sayaka nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "......"


    If Koyomi and Yukari didn''t hear anything, then they would pretend that they didn''t know anything, but since they had heard Haru''s words, they felt so curious that they felt so itchy right now. They wanted to scold him, asking him how he could be the fourth primogenitor, and also asked what was happening to Avrora, then two siblings of the Akatsuki, but they couldn''t do it since they were on the weak side, which made them so helpless at this moment.


    Then Koyomi started her exnation about the relic from the Holy Massacre, and since she wanted to seal it for good, she thought to use Avrora''s soul to do it since she had died. Unfortunately, Avrora''s soul had disappeared, and they could only ask Haru''s help at this moment, especially when they knew how powerful Haru''s sealing magic was.


    Haru felt that there was something weird in their exnation. It wasn''t that he thought they were lying, or rather, they didn''t hide anything and told everything that he wanted to know, but it was just he felt that they were being used by something.


    Haru also knew how ipetent the Lion King Organization was. Besides all their members being beautiful women and powerful strength, he felt that this organization was only suited to be a thug and sent a harem to someone.


    Still, Haru had to admit that this organization was good at finding information, and at the same time, he had to admit that Koyomi was an amazing girl.


    ''Well, it isn''t like someone can give me a threat anyway.''


    Haru also wanted to know what kind of surprise they would give him. "Well, should we have a holiday in Hakone? I have heard that they have a good hot spring."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they were excited and quickly prepared for their luggage. Even everyone who was hiding also walked out, preparing to go on a trip to Hakone.


    "......" Koyomi and Yukari.


    As for Koyomi and Yukari, they could only stare at them helplessly and only hoped that they would be in their ces. That way, they could go on a holiday in Hakone, and they wouldn''t have this kind of trouble, which annoyed them!

 Chapter 2019 - It Is The Teachers Duty

    As he had promised, Haru went to Kannawa to help the Lion King Organization to seal up the relic from the Holy Massacre, but before that, he went to Hakone, which was located 20 kilometers from the location of the spot, and rented the entire inn for his group directly since he didn''tck money.


    Koyomi didn''t follow his group, but Yukari followed his group as their guide, without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t think too much, but Sayaka and Himeragi were quite awkward when Yukari was right beside them. However, as they arrived at Hakone, they started to y around together.


    "Haru, the seafood here is good, right? Can we buy themter," Asagi said excitedly. She had brought a lot of her sries from her part-time jobs so she wouldn''t hesitate to splurge herself on the food.


    "Okay, okay, but I''m not sure whether you can buy them since the Lion King Organization set up a barrier around this town so most stores might not be opened," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really?" Asagi couldn''t help but be a bit disappointed. "Yukari-san, is that true?"


    ".........." Yukari was a bit speechless since she had be a guide, but she could only hide her displeasure since Haru had a bigger fist and she also didn''t think too much either. "Yes. The area around Hakone has been sealed so you might not be able to buy much, but after he has sealed up the relic, the town will operate normally, then you continue with your trip to visit the sightseeing spot or buy a lot of souvenirs or foods."


    "Haru!" Asagi then held Haru''s hand and said, "Hurry up and seal that relic!"


    "................."


    Haru and Yukari were speechless and wondering whether sealing a relic was as easy as stealing candy from a baby.


    "Onii-san, there''s a huge bath there. Let''s enter together," Kanon said softly.


    "..............."


    Hearing Kanon''s offer, everyone stared directly at him, and Haru was wondering what he should do at the moment, but at the same time, it reminded him of the time when he went to the hot spring pool together with Sora, Megumi, Yuri, and Utaha at that time, he met Shiina by chance, and also decided to confess to Megumi.


    Haru had almost stayed in this world for a year and he couldn''t help but miss them, but he quickly changed his thought and nodded without hesitation. "Alright, let''s enter the hot spring together."


    "..............."


    In their minds, their thoughts were simr.


    As expected, the fourth primogenitor was really different!


    ---


    After everyone enjoyed the hot spring, they started to y together at the inn before they went to rest up in their rooms. Even though they didn''t feel that tired since they came by a teleport, a different environment caused them to feel slightly tired so they rested early.


    Haru felt that it was too early to rest and decided to enter the hot spring again, but as expected, he couldn''t enter it alone since Yukari also followed him silently and joined him in the hot spring.


    "Ca - Can I join?" Yukari asked with a red face and wasn''t sure how to face Haru. After all, unlike before he was wearing his trunk when he entered the hot spring, but this time, he didn''t wear anything, showing his huge penis that was dangling on the water. ''It''s so big!''


    "Well, you''re wee if you want to join." Haru didn''t think too much about Yukari and let her join him if she wanted to.


    Yukari nodded, thanked him, before she washed her body and joined him by sitting on his side, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw his penis got hard. "Huh?! Why did it get hard?"


    "You''re a charming woman, isn''t it weird if I don''t get excited?" Haru asked with a weird expression.


    "I''m the teacher of both Yukari and Sayaka!" Yukari couldn''t help but remind Haru.


    "Then why would such a teachere into the hot spring pool together with the man of her students?" Haru asked back.


    "............" Yukari blushed and couldn''t say anything back.


    Haru shook his head and asked, "On this mission, does the Lion King Organization work by themselves, or have they coborated with someone?"


    "We got the JSDF''s help on this mission." Yukari looked at Haru and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Haru shook his head and there was no way that this stupid woman would believe him that the JSDF was quite shady. He then nced at Yukari, and had to admit that this woman was too charming, right?


    Haru could see that Yukari''s older woman''s charm, which made her so attractive in his eyes.


    "Wh - Why are you looking at me like that?" Yukari asked in a blush, wondering whether her old body would attract this young man.


    Haru shook his head and said, "I''ll go back first." If he stayed here any longer, he wasn''t sure what he was going to do with Yukari.


    "Wait a moment!" Yukari quickly grasped Haru''s wrist. Their distance was so close, but she didn''t do anything weird or intended to attack him. Well, she might be attacked by him, if she kept, showing her naked body, though.


    "Can you cover your body first?" Haru was speechless.


    Yukari was a bit amused and asked, "What? Are you interested in me?"


    "..........." Haru looked at Yukari and asked, "Are you a masochist? I have scolded you before, but you get all excited for me?" He knew that an older woman was a thirsty creature, especially when he knew that Mimori had always been wet every day, but he wouldn''t say much or rather he was more than happy to handle them.


    "Wh - Who is masochist?!" Yukari refuted with a blush on her face.


    Haru sighed and then sat on her side again, but this time, their distance was so close that their skin was touching to each other, but he ignored her reaction and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yukari was a bit dumbfounded and shy when their skin was touching each other, but she felt a bit annoyed when she heard him was so impatient. However, she endured it and said, "I want to thank you."


    "Thank me?" Haru was confused since he was wondering whether Yukari thanked him for scolding her.


    "Don''t think of anything weird! And I''m not a masochist!" As if she could read Haru''s mind, Yukari said with a snort. "I want to thank you for making both Yukina and Sayaka happy."


    "That''s obvious. You don''t need to thank me. That''s what I need to do as their man," Haru said naturally.


    ".............." Yukari looked at Haru and somehow felt a bit jealous of her disciples.


    "Is that all? If we stay together longer, then there might be a lot of misunderstandings among us. I''ll go back first," Haru said and was about to stand up, but his wrist was grasped again.


    ".............."


    Haru looked at Yukari and wondered what this woman wanted to do.


    "Wh - What are you nning to do with that?" Yukari asked with a red face.


    "That?"


    "I - I mean "that"!"


    "What do you mean by "that"?"


    Yukari''s face was so red and said, "Pe - Penis."


    "..................."


    "Is it hard, what are you going to do with it?" Yukari asked with a red face.


    "Well... I might ask my girlfriends to help me," Haru said truthfully.


    Yukari was dumbfounded and asked, "Ha - Have you done it with Yukina and Sayaka?"


    "Not yet." Haru shook his head.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yukari sighed in relief, then she looked at him with a determined and shy expression. "Sh - Should I help you?"


    "............."


    "...Help with what?"


    "I mean... that cares about that..." Yukari gulped when she saw his thing had gotten so close to her face. "You... I...."


    Haru was wondering whether all the members of the Lion King Organization were good at seduction. He took a deep breath and asked, "Can you?"


    Yukari blushed, but she nodded shyly.. She took her bangs behind her ear, then opened her mouth slowly, trying to take care of him secretly without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 2020 - The Plan Hasnt Started, But It Has Failed

    As the next day came, Haru, Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari went together to visit the site where the relic was sealed. As for the other girls, they didn''t follow him since they also didn''t want to cause him trouble because of their selfishness. They didn''t have the power to fight if there was some trouble, so it was better to stay in the hotel, waiting for him since they knew that he wouldn''t take that much time to finish the sealing process.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked while looking at Himeragi and Sayaka since they were looking at him with a strange expression.


    Himeragi and Sayaka looked at Yukari and somehow felt that their teacher had be more beautiful, and there was something that changed about her. After all, yesterday, Yukari''s state was quite bad, but now, she had changed so much, which was why they looked at Haru subconsciously since they thought that it must have something to do with him.


    Yukari was older than Himeragi and Sayaka, so she didn''t show much change in her expression when Himeragi and Sayaka were staring at her, but even so, deep inside, her heart was beating so fast. Hopefully, neither of them noticed anything.


    "We''re about to arrive. Let''s focus on this," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Yes!" 2x


    Himeragi and Sayaka nodded without hesitation when they saw Haru''s serious expression, but Yukari rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was really full of bullshit and snorted, thinking what this bad guy had done to herst night.


    Yukari looked at Himeragi and Sayaka and felt a bit worried that her disciples might not be able to handle him and thought that she still needed to watch them over. It definitely had nothing to do with how good she feltst night, and she just wanted to stay with Haru more.


    As they arrived, they were weed by Nagisa''s grandma, Akatsuki Hisano, two Sword Shamans from the Lion King Organization, and a lot of JSDF soldiers. They were holding their weapons and stared at Haru, who was wearing a facemask and walked so rxedly with Sayaka, Himeragi, and Yukari.


    It was their first time meeting Haru for the first time, but they had to admit that when he appeared, it was as if he had be the center of this world, he was the center of gravity, and everything revolved around him.


    It was their first time feeling this feeling.


    Some girls directly had a good feeling toward Haru, but they were so nervous and held their weapons tightly since it gave them peace of mind.


    As Haru got closer, the intensity around him became even more intense, which made them quite nervous.


    "Where''s the relic? I want to hurry up and seal it so I can go back," Haru said simply.


    ".............."


    Hisano took a deep breath and bowed her head toward Haru. "Thank you foring here, the fourth primogenitor."


    "It''s alright. I have promised Koyomi to help you. Still, why am I treated like an enemy here?" Haru looked at the JSDF soldiers that aimed their weapons at him and asked, "If you think of me as your enemy, then should I treat you as my enemy too?"


    *Plop!*


    Some people directly plopped on the ground and passed out.


    The people who wanted to fight him couldn''t even move their muscles and stared at Haru with fear.


    "I''m sorry for the rudeness. I hope that you don''t get angry by their reaction since it is their first time to meet the fourth primogenitor." Hisano bowed her head and didn''t expect Haru to be so scary. She had heard that he was so strong, and if he wanted to, he could destroy the entire Hokkaido, which was why she directly apologized and wanted to do "dogeza" directly to Haru, but Haru stopped her.


    "I don''t have a hobby of forcing ady like you to bow to me. Get up." Haru helped Hisano to stand up, which made Hisano feel a bit strange.


    ''Lady?'' Hisano raised her eyebrow since she could even be called Haru''s grandma, but she didn''t say much since she didn''t hate being called ady.


    "As for you soldiers, is this all of your people? Are you sure that you''re noting for a pic rather than sealing a relic from the Holy Massacre?" Haru asked with a strange expression since it wouldn''t be weird for them to bring a tank, but they only brought a submachine gun and some soldiers with them, which made him feel a bit strange, wondering whether the relic wasn''t as important as it seemed.


    "..........."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they weren''t sure what to say at that moment since they were scared of him.


    "Who''s in charge?" Haru asked, then looked around before his gaze stared into one man among the group of soldiers. When he looked at all of them, he didn''t even hide that he used his "Elemental Sight" since there was no way for them to know that he used it.


    Being stared at by Haru, the stern man started to sweat profusely, but even so, he stood straight and saluted. "I''m in charge of this mission. My name is Major Azama."


    Haru only nced and asked, "I have heard the n might involve a civilian. Why don''t you ask for more soldiers?"


    "..........."


    Everyone was in silence, and they looked at Azama with a confused expression since it was their doubts, but they didn''t say anything since Azama was in charge of the JSDF.


    "I think that this number of people should be enough to handle this mission. As for the rest, even if there''s an entire JSDF joining in this mission, no one is able to stop you if you might get berserk," Azama said without hesitation.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Azama''s words since his words tried to provoke Haru!


    They looked at Haru nervously, wondering what he was going to do and if he became angry, then as what Azama had said, then there was no way for them able to stop him!


    After saying those words, Azama started to regret himself since he had a feeling that he might be killed, especially when he couldn''t even use his power and move his body. It was so hard to breathe that he felt that he had drowned deep into the sea.


    "How boring."


    Haru walked away and said, "I can handle the rest. You can tell all the soldiers to go home since they''re only a burden here." He then looked at Hisano, who was stunned, and asked, "Who is going to guide me?"


    "Ah!" Hisano, who was stunned, was awakened and said, "Yuiri, Shio, please guide the fourth primogenitor."


    "Yes!"


    Yuiri and Shio nodded at the same time and wondered why everyone was so nervous and scared since they had a good impression of Haru, even though it was their first time meeting Haru.


    As they walked, Hisano looked at Azama and said, "As he has said before, please leave." She also didn''t think that the JSDF could help them at that moment.


    The soldiers, who heard Hisano''s words, couldn''t help but sigh in relief since they didn''t need to stay, but as for Azama and some of his people, who heard Hisano''s words, they wanted to say something, but they couldn''t since they knew how dangerous Haru was the moment they met him.


    Azama looked at Haru''s back, but somehow, he felt that his eyes were in pain, which caused him to lower his gaze.. He clenched his fists and knew that he needed to get the power of God so he could erase such an existence from this world.

 Chapter 2021 - One Thing After Another

    <h4>Chapter 2021 - One Thing After Another</h4>


    As they walked away, Haru noticed that the girl whose name was Yuiri Haba was kept looking at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah!" Yuiri was startled, but then she said, "You''re so gentle, the fourth primogenitor."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Ha?" Yuiri''s friend, Shio Hikawa, was surprised when she heard Yuiri''s words, wondering how Yuiri saw Haru as a gentle person.


    Haru looked at Shio and Yuiri and had to admit that both of them were cute, which made him wonder whether the requirement of someone to enter the Lion King Organization was that they needed to be cute. Still, he felt a bit bbergasted by Yuiri''s words and said, "I''m not gentle."


    "You''re gentle." Yuiri refuted Shishio and said, "You have told them to go back because you don''t want them to lose their lives pointlessly, right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari looked at Yuiri and had to admit that this girl was unique, but at the same time, they knew that they needed to watch over him, or else, his harem was going to increase.


    "You misunderstood. I thought they were useless so I chased them away," Haru said coldly.


    "What are you embarrassed about? You''re so cute," Sayaka said as she poked Haru''s cheek with a smile


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Sayaka helplessly and wondered whether he should eat her now so this girl could be more obedient.


    Looking at Sayaka, who poked Haru''s cheek so chummily, Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded and at the same time, they were quite curious about their rtionship. Of course, they knew about Sayaka, but they were wondering why Sayaka was with Haru.


    "Um¡­ Sayaka-san, why you''re beside the fourth primogenitor? Also, Shike-sama, why are you also with them?" Yuiri asked. She only knew that Himeragi was tasked to observe Haru, but she didn''t know why Sayaka was also beside him too. She also wondered why someone such as Yukari would be also beside Haru since usually, Yukari was at the headquarters, which made her even more confused right now.


    "It''s troublesome to call me the fourth primogenitor all the time. Just call me Haru," Haru interjected.


    Yuiri was a bit surprised, but she blushed and nodded shyly. "Yes, Haru."


    "¡­¡­" Shio, Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari.


    "Cough! Cough! Yuiri, didn''t you ask me why am I here?" Sayaka suddenly said.


    "Ah, yes, why are you here, Sayaka-san?" Yuiri asked again.


    "Because I have quit the Lion King Organization," Sayaka said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?!" 2x


    Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded.


    "But why?" Yuiri asked with some confusion since she didn''t understand why Sayaka would quit the Lion King Organization.


    "Because I have be his girlfriend." Sayaka hugged Haru''s arm with a smile, then said, "I changed my job now." Frankly, it was better to work with Haru since her ie was much better, she also could spend with him all the time.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Shio and Yuiri looked at Sayaka with aplex expression. They felt a bitplicated and jealous since they could see how happy Sayaka was.


    "Cough! Cough!" Himeragi suddenly coughed.


    "Oh, right, by the way, Yukina is also his girlfriend," Sayaka said simply.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "Can we not talk about this matter now? How about we solve the matter of the relic first?" Haru suddenly said that if this continued, they wouldn''t end, asking him a question.


    ---


    As they walked, they continued to talk to each other, especially Himeragi, Sayaka, Shio, and Yuiri, they talked about their experience, and their loved life, which made Haru speechless.


    Luckily, they arrived at the temporary tent where they monitor the status of the relic that was sealed inside theke.


    However, because Haru had chased all the JSDF soldiers, the tent was empty and there were only a few people there.


    "It''s my first time meeting you, the fourth primogenitor. My name is Shirona Kuraki. Nice to meet you." Shirona, who was one of the Three Saints, the leaders of the Lion King Organization, greeted Haru with a charming smile.


    Haru looked at Shirona and really wondered why there were so many beautiful women here. "You''re alone here?"


    Shirona sighed and said, "Isn''t it because you chase all of the soldiers away that there are only a few of us here." The meaning of her words was obvious, it was all of your faults, how about you took responsibility?


    "I have said that I''ll help you, right? Let me show you how I''ll help you." Haru then sat in front of theputer and handled everything by himself.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ---


    As Haru handled everyone, they were dumbfounded since he basically handled everything.


    "Now I understand why you asked me to seal this thing." Haru thought that there was a reason why they asked him, but it seemed that the seal was about to be broken, which was why they decided to ask him to seal this relic.


    Haru looked at the shape of the relic inside theke and felt that it had quite a strange shape. Hisano also exined to him that the name of the barrier was "Avalon", and the thing that was sealed by "Avalon" was "Houda". However, he had some doubts, especially when he knew about the information about these things from Avrora inside him and he knew what was sealed inside.


    ''It isn''t sealing, but it protects what''s inside, huh?'' Haru became quite curious what was kept inside, but he had a feeling that it should be a beautiful girl since usually a harem story would lead into something like that.


    "Can you do it, Haru?" Shirona asked with a cute expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru ignored Shirona and looked at Hisano, then asked, "This "Houda", what do you think of it?"


    Hisano raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I think those of you who have a duty to seal the relic inside "Avalon" might think differently," Haru said. He was told that the relic that was sealed was known as a mass destruction weapon, but he thought differently.


    "What do you want to say, Haru?" Shirona asked while maintaining her cute act.


    "Can you stop acting, it creeps me out," Haru said without mercy.


    "How cruel!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and said, "I think that this "Houda" isn''t an incarnation of destruction." He then looked at Yuiri and said, "I think that Yuiri also thinks the same."


    They were dumbfounded and looked at Yuiri subconsciously.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuiri nodded without hesitation. "I also thought the same."


    "Then what is "Houda"?" Yukari asked.


    "Relic. When we think of that word, we subconsciously think of them as a weapon, but what if it''s something else?"


    "Something else?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I''m not sure what it is, but are you sure that you want to seal what''s inside the "Avalon"?"


    Shirona was dumbfounded and asked, "You want to unseal it?"


    "You''re under the assumption that this relic is being sealed, but that''s not the case," Haru said.


    "It isn''t being sealed?!" Everyone was dumbfounded again.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Based on my observation, this barrier is protecting something inside and because you keep trying to seal it in the past, it is about to wake up."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They were speechless when they heard Haru''s words. They were thinking of sealing what was inside the "Avalon", but they had never thought that they had awoken it.


    "But how did it happen so suddenly?" Hisano was dumbfounded and couldn''t ept it for a while.


    "It isn''t so sudden." Haru looked at Hisano and said, "For the past 40 years, you have tried to seal it, but this thing has absorbed all the knowledge of the person who tried to seal it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hisano didn''t expect that she was the cause of everything.


    "So what should we do to stop this?" Shirona asked the most important thing. After all, everything had happened, there was no way to return to the past.


    Haru didn''t answer Shirona''s question for a moment and said, "It''s impossible to seal it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Or rather, we should do something to protect the things inside the barrier since it is being targeted by someone now," Haru said.


    "Who?"


    After one thing to another, they didn''t expect that a problem wasing one after another.


    Haru took a deep breath, pretending to be serious, and said in one breath, "Knight of the Sinful God."

 Chapter 2022 - Whats Your Decision?

    <h4>Chapter 2022 - What''s Your Decision?</h4>


    "What?!"


    Hearing Haru''s words, their expression started to change.


    If someone asked the Lion King Organization, who was their number one enemy, then, without doubt, it was the Knight of the Sinful God.


    The Lion King Organization had the purpose of stopping Cain from appearing in this world again. On the other hand, the Knight of the Sinful God nned to revive Cain in this world again. Their ideas shed with each other, and without a doubt, the Knight of the Sinful God was a terrorist group, which was why everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Who?"


    They were confused, wondering who was the Knight of the Sinful God that Haru mentioned since they didn''t say anything besides¡­


    Shirona frowned and asked, "Those JSDF soldiers are¡­"


    Haru nodded and said, "Maybe not all, but some of them should be a member of the Knight of the Sinful God."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    They were silent, but some of them could tell that there was something weird with the JSDF soldiers that came to help them on this mission. Not only were the numbers of the soldiers quite small, but as the "Special Magical Attack Regiment," the weapons that they brought weren''t proper equipment in case something dangerous really happened.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Hisano looked at Haru and asked.


    "It''s impossible to seal the relic now, or rather, it''ll break the seal sooner orter," Haru said calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    "But don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a mass-destruction weapon, but¡­"


    "But¡­?"


    "Haru, don''t end your sentence at the most important part!" Sayaka couldn''t help butin.


    Everyone felt relief when they heard that the relic shouldn''t be a weapon, and they wanted to ask how Haru could be so sure, but then when they heard the "but" word, they couldn''t help, but their hearts were beating so fact.


    "It might not be a weapon, but it might be a vessel for Cain," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    They thought the trouble wasn''t big, but it was bigger than they had thought, and if the thing that was sealed by on the seal was a vessel for Cain and if it was stolen by the Knight of the Sinful God, then the consequences¡­


    Shirona looked at Haru and asked, "You''re not interested in Cain?"


    Haru looked weirdly at Shirona and asked, "Is Cain a woman?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    "No, he''s a guy," Shirona said dumbly.


    "Then I don''t have an interest." Haru shook his head without hesitation.


    "Senpai!"


    "Haru!"


    Sayaka and Himeragi were so helpless at that moment.


    They couldn''t help but chuckle for a moment and thought that it was quite reassuring to know that Haru was so lustful since this way, they didn''t need to worry that he might try to revive Cain, and more importantly, they could also be on his good side instantly since the majority of the Lion King Organization were beautiful women.


    Shirona was in deep thought, then nced at Yuiri and Shio, then nodded secretly. She then looked at Haru and asked, "When is the seal going to break?"


    "It should be around a week or so," Haru said simply.


    "If¡­ If you unseal this relic, what''ll happen?" Shirona asked.


    Hisano looked at Shirona in surprise, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Hmm¡­" Haru didn''t answer Shirona''s question for a moment and said, "I''m not sure."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Haru also looked at Shirona helplessly and said, "What did you expect? This is my first time to meet such a case. Do you think that the vessel of Cain is somon that you''ll meet it every day?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, Shirona also felt quite embarrassed since she thought that Haru was so knowable, so she couldn''t help but rely on him so much. "Is it just dangerous or not?" This was the most important point and what she needed to know.


    "Frankly, I don''t know whether it is dangerous or not, but as long as it is in the hands of the Knight of the Sinful God, I don''t think that it''ll be good for you, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Shirona, Yukari, and Hisano were in silence again and knew that they couldn''t let a group of terrorists have the relic that was sealed inside theke.


    "Yukina, Sayaka, let''s go back," Haru suddenly said.


    Sayaka and Himeragi didn''t say much and subconsciously followed him, but Shirona was dumbfounded and quickly stopped him.


    "Why did you suddenly go back?! What should we do if you''re gone?!" Shirona wanted to p Haru''s head at this moment for going home so suddenly.


    "What did you expect again? I''m not your subordinate. Do you want me to wait for a week or so, waiting for the seal to break? I''m not so free!" Haru had a lot of things to do, and it was impossible for him to stay in this ce for a long time.


    "What?! Didn''t you promise to help us?! You have also even chased out all of our helpers. If you''re gone, then what should we do? Take responsibility!" Shirona said while crying.


    Both of them started to bicker with each other, forgetting their status as the fourth primogenitor and one of the leaders of the Lion King Organization.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    Shirona squinted her eyes and asked, "What do you want? As long as it is within my power, I can help you." She then moved closer, squeezed her boobs slightly, and pressed them against Haru.


    "Wha --?!" Shio, Yuiri, Himeragi, and Sayaka were dumbfounded.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Hisano and Yukari.


    Haru, without hesitation, flicked Shirona''s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Shirona rubbed her forehead andined. "What are you doing?!"


    "That''s my question, what are you doing? Aren''t you a leader of the Lion King Organization? You''re in front of your subordinates. You need to maintain your image." Haru scolded Shirona without hesitation, but the people who heard his words could only roll their eyes since he also didn''t maintain his image as the fourth primogenitor.


    "I might be a leader of the Lion King Organization, but I''m also a woman¡­" Shirona murmured.


    "What?"


    "Nothing!" Shirona pouted and asked, "So what should we do so you''ll help us?"


    "I can''t stay in this ce too long, so I''ll give you an offer to break the seal right now and help you to protect the relic. As for what you''re doing with the relic, it''s your choice. I won''t care much about it," Haru said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone except for Sayaka and Himeragi was in silence, wondering why Haru would help them so much.


    "Why are you helping us so much?" Shirona asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "Even though your organization is quite unreliable, you have taken care of Sayaka and Yukina from their childhood time, so this is my way to repay you," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Senpai!"


    "Haru!"


    Sayaka and Himeragi hugged Haru at the same time with a happy smile and thought that everything that he did right now was for them, which made them move.


    Haru looked at Sayaka and Himeragi, who hugged him and thought that they were really cute. He then looked at Sayaka and thought that it might be time soon.


    Looking at the three of them, Yukari, Shirona, Hisano, Yuiri, and Shio, they had to admit that they were so jealous at this moment.


    "So, what''s your decision?"


    Hearing Haru''s question again, no one said anything, and they looked at Shirona at the same time since she was the decision-maker in this n.


    Shirona thought for a moment then made up her decision. "Then¡­"

 Chapter 2023 - As Smooth As A Wet Floor

    Shirona had made her decision and Haru walked directly into theke where the relic was sealed together with Shio and Yuiri.


    As for Himeragi and Sayaka, both of them stayed together with Shirona, Yukari, and Hisano in the tent.


    Haru could tell what they were thinking since they were worried that he might break his promise, but he didn''t care much since they were just too weak for him to worry about.


    Besides that, Haru also noticed the presence of a group of people at 1 km of distance, but he ignored them since once again, they were just too weak for him to worry about.


    "What''s wrong? You seem to have something to ask me?" Haru looked at Yuiri and Shio, who were looking at him from time to time. They seemed to want to say something, but they hesitated.


    "Um... is that alright?" Yuiri asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t mind answering a question from a cute girl like Yuiri.


    "You know, it is just that both Sayaka and Yukina have changed so much," Yuiri said with a smile.


    Haru looked at Yuiri and asked, "Is that bad?"


    "No, no." Yuiri quickly shook her head and said with a gentle smile, "I think that their change is so good, after all, both of them are so aloof, extremely serious, and so methodical. They often stayed together so it was quite hard to talk to both of them, especially Sayaka since she often went on the mission, but now, they have be so warm and they''re full of smiles when they''re with you."


    ''It''s true, their personalities weren''t good after all.''


    When Haru recalled he met Himeragi and Sayaka for the first time, he had to admit that their personalities were too wild and too annoying for him. Fortunately, he was so good at taking care and taming women so their personalities had mellowed and became more lovely.


    ''As expected, the women in love are the cutest...''


    "Really? I thought they had quite individual personalities that made them cute," Haru said freely."


    Yuiri chuckled and said, "That''s true, they''re cute, but I think that it is because of you that they have changed for the better. You''re so amazing, Haruka-kun."


    Haru looked at Yuiri and had to admit that this girl was so cute. "Stop it, you''re going to make me so smug if you keep praising me. Enough about me, you two are also a Sword Shaman, right?" It was quite rare to see someone as young as Yuiri and Shio as a Sword Shaman. As for Himeragi and Sayaka, both of them were geniuses after all.


    Haru had often hacked thework on the Lion King Organization and knew that the number of the Sword Shaman was quite small and most of the members of this organization couldn''t be Sword Shaman and could only be normal members.


    "Yes, both of us are Sword Shamans." Yuiri nodded without hesitation.


    "I have heard that most of the Sword Shamans are in their 20s and since you two seem to be at a simr age as me, then you two must be powerful, right?" Haru asked.


    "We''re not that good,pared to Yukina and Sayaka, there''s still some distance," Yuiri said modestly with a gentle smile.


    "That''s not true!" Shio finally joined the conversation and said, "Yuiri, you were originally supposed to receive Scheewalzer, you''re also a powerful Sword Shaman!"


    "Scheewalzer, really? That''s awesome." Haru showed a surprised expression and praised since he knew that Himeragi''s weapon, Scheewalzer, should be the strongest weapon on the Lion King Organization, if not the world. If someone could be a candidate to wield this weapon, that meant, that person was strong.


    "I was just a candidate." Yuiri showed an awkward expression.


    "Still, if you''re the one who wields Scheewalzer, then you might be the one who is tasked to observe me," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Yuiri was stunned, but then her face turned red when she thought that she would be tasked to observe Haru. Even though they only met for a while, she had a good impression of him and she also could see how close Himeragi and Haru were. ''If I was in Yukina''s ce...''


    "How about you Shio?" Haru looked at Shio and thought that this girl might have a lot of things on her mind. He could see that the rtionship between Yuiri and Shio was close, but Shio might feel that she was worse than Yuiri. "Since you''re chosen for this mission, you must be a powerful Sword Shaman."


    "Eh?"


    Shio was a bit startled when Haru suddenly talked with her since she thought that Haru was mostly interested in Yuiri, but she couldn''t me him since Yuiri was so gentle, which was why she slipped when she passed the slippery bridge, but when she was about to feel, a strong arm caught her waist firmly.


    "Careful."


    "Ah, yes...." Shio blushed and quickly lowered her head shyly.


    Haru helped Shio to stand up again and didn''t think too much about her reaction since he often saw too many girls fall for him.


    As they continued to walk, they continued to talk to each other and their rtionship became closer and closer.


    When they were on the top of the altar, Haru said, "Well, let me prepare to unseal this thing first."


    "Is there something that we should do?" Yuiri quickly asked.


    "Hmm..." Haru thought for a moment and said, "There must be a defensive mechanism after I have unsealed this relic."


    "Defensive mechanism?" 2x


    Yuiri and Shio looked at Haru curiously and knew that he was so knowledgeable so they didn''t doubt him.


    "It''s like a trap in a video game or something," Haru said.


    "Huh? Haruka-kun, are you ying a video game?" Yuiri asked curiously.


    "I''m about the same age as you. Of course, I y video games." Haru rolled his eyes since one of his most important industries was the game industry, so it was obvious he yed a video game.


    "...You''re the same age as us?" Shio was dumbfounded.


    "Do you think that I''m an old man or something? Isn''t that cruel?" Haru acted as if he wanted to cry.


    Yuiri and Shio couldn''t help butugh when they saw Haru''s expression.


    "Well, let''s focus on the relic first," Haru quickly said, changing into his serious expression. "Prepare your weapons." Even though he could handle the rest, he knew that as soon as the seal was broken, the enemy woulde so it wouldn''t be hurt for both Yuiri and Shio to prepare their weapons.


    Hearing Haru''s words and the change in his expression, Yuiri and Shio quickly held their weapons.


    Haru, on the other hand, held a grimoire in his hand, with a four-leaf clover on the cover. He had developed his grimoire and sealing magic, which caused the pattern on his grimoire to change.


    When Yuiri and Shio saw the grimoire on Haru''s hand, their expression became amazed since they felt a powerful aura from it.


    "This is...?"


    Haru looked at the girls with a smile and said, "It''s a secret."


    "............" Shio and Yuiri.


    "Okay, be prepared." Then a blue light glowed brightly and caused the entireke to tremble for a moment before the light disappeared.


    ".............."


    "It''s done," Haru said.


    "Eh? Really? That''s all?" 2x


    Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded.


    "Now, it''s the real thing. Something ising, be prepared."


    Just when his voice fell, the calmke shook once again and a lot of monsters came out from it!


    "................"


    Shio and Yuiri knew that Haru had told them to prepare, but the number of the enemies were too much, right?

 Chapter 2024 - Just How Much Lolis Are Going To Appear In This World?

    At the camp where Hisano, Shirona, Yukari, Himeragi, and Sayaka were watching the process of Haru unsealing the seal on the relic, they watched the entire operation through the screen that was prepared by Haru. When they saw Haru summoned a grimoire, the expression of Hisano, Shirona, and Yukari changed since they could see powerful energy came from that grimoire, which made them wonder what it was.


    Looking at the expression of Himeragi and Sayaka, they saw that their expression didn''t change much, which made them raise their eyebrows, but they didn''t say much, only watched the process quietly, nervously, until a blue light glowed brightly before it disappeared silently.


    "Done?"


    Sayaka asked, wondering whether it had finished.


    Everyone also thought the same, wondering whether the process had finished, but then Shirona''s expression started to change when she saw enormous energying from inside theke.


    "Let''s go! Let''s help them! The enemies areing!" Shirona said without hesitation, which caused the expression of everyone to start to change again, and run hurriedly toward Haru''s direction.


    ---


    Haru, Yuiri, and Shio saw the calmke start to tremble and they knew that something wasing.


    Yuiri and Shio held their weapons tightly, ready to face the enemies that wereing toward them.


    "Haruka-kun!" Yuiri looked at Haru nervously, wondering what would happen, but when she saw his calm expression, she also started to rx.


    Shio also felt the same and looked at Haru.


    Then...


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    A loud sound of the explosion wasing, but then, both Yuiri and Shio shuddered when they saw hundreds of bug-like monstersing out from inside theke. They were girls and of course, they hated bugs. More importantly, the shape of those monsters was too disgusting!


    "Calm down."


    Hearing his voice, somehow calmed their minds and they quickly regained their focus on the battle.


    "I''ll handle this." Haru stepped forward and said, "Step back."


    "Wait, are you saying that you''re going to fight all of them?" Shio was dumbfounded.


    "Haruka-kun, it''s too dangerous!" Yuiri quickly reminded Haru since she didn''t want him to get hurt.


    Haru didn''t think too much about their words since he knew that they were just worried about him and they also hadn''t seen his power. More importantly, when he released his pressure at that time, he didn''t put them on both Yuiri and Shio, which made them think of him as a gentle young man when in truth, he was a scumbag.


    Still, Haru thought for a moment and decided to use his Vassal Beast since it had been a while since he used it.


    "Al-Nasl Minium!"


    Haru''s right arm turned dark with blood-colored lines starting to emerge from it.


    Then a bicorn-like familiar with glowing purple eyes, ck-colored skin, purple fire-like mane, and has glowing te-shaped armor floating around its neck appeared out of thin air, shrieking in loud voice!


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s Vassal Beast, but that wasn''t the end, and they opened their eyes wide when they saw the Vassal Beast enter Haru''s body directly.


    Harubined himself with his Vassal Beast and caused his eyes to glow in purple light, his skin turned darker, and his hair turned red, giving him a wild and untamed charm, which caused girls to unable to look away, especially when his facemask disappeared because of this transformation.


    "So handsome..." 2x


    Shio and Yuiri thought at that moment.


    Not only Yuiri and Shio, but Shirona, Hisano, Yukari, Himeragi, and Sayaka also thought the same.


    However, unlike the girls, the older ones such as Shirona, Hisano, and Yukari were also dumbfounded when they saw that Haru''s Vassal Beast was able to merge into Haru''s body!


    Vampires had always fought by using their Vassal Beast and the way they were fighting was simr to a summoner on the video game, which was why the three of them were dumbfounded when they saw Haru was able to merge his Vassal Beast into his body, and it made them wonder what was the reason?


    Haru had 12 Vassal Beasts, but he felt that this Vassal Beast was the most suitable one to be used in this situation where he needed to fight a lot of enemies inside a forest.


    Al-Nasl Minium is the ninth familiar that is capable of producing and manipting sound. It is able to create sound quakes and waves. It can tear molecules at an atomic scale by emitting high-frequency vibrations from its entire body.


    If Kojou was the one who summoned it, then he wouldn''t able to control it and it might only be able to stomp someone with high-frequency vibrations. It was powerful, but it was far from enough, considering it couldn''t defend itself from an enemy attack and its speed was far from fast.


    However, in Haru''s hand, this familiar had be so dangerous, especially when this familiar had a simr ability to his "Gura Gura no Mi" power.


    "Close your ears."


    "Huuh?" 2x


    Shio and Yuiri were confused, but when they saw Haru open his mouth, they quickly covered their ears.


    Haru''s voice was quite loud that every person on the 10 km would hear it and subconsciously they followed his words. While they were wondering what would happen suddenly...


    "Voice Missile!"


    Haru screamed out a st of sound as strong as a missile!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "................"


    Hundreds of bug-like creatures were destroyed instantly!


    As for the people who heard his voice, they felt that their ears were ringing. Luckily, Haru still cared about all the women around him so he gave them protection so their ears wouldn''t be injured. However, all of them were dumbfounded when they saw the effect of his ability...


    "Wow..."


    That was the only word that came out from their mouths.


    Haru ignored all the monsters that he had destroyed, then looked at theke and saw a little girl who came out from theke timidly, staring at him curiously.


    "............."


    Haru and the little girl stared at each other, and he took out a candy. "Do you want some?"


    "Um!"


    The little girl nodded with a bright smile and walked out of theke directly.


    However, Haru was dumbfounded and quickly reacted, taking a jacket out of his space storage and covering her body.


    The little girl didn''t say much and opened her mouth, waiting for him to feed her.


    "Here you go." After he dressed this girl, Haru fed her with the candy.


    "Delicious!" The little girl chirped happily.


    Looking at this girl, who was smiling happily, Haru patted her head gently, which caused the girl to feel happy, but at the same time, he was wondering how many lolis were going to appear in this world.

 Chapter 2025 - What Should We Do Now?

    <h4>Chapter 2025 - What Should We Do Now?</h4>


    Looking at Haru, who was pampering a little girl, Shio and Yuiri quickly reacted, and at the same time, they were wondering who this girl was.


    Shio was still dumbfounded, but Yuiri reacted by walking to Haru''s side and squatting down while looking at this little girl with a gentle expression. "What''s your name?"


    "Glenda!" Glenda chirped happily, then looked at Haru and Yuiri.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "My name is Yuiri Haba."


    Haru and Yuiri said their names one after another, introducing their names to Glenda.


    "Haru! Yuiri!"


    Glenda hugged Haru and Yuiri happily!


    "Wh ---!" Yuiri was startled, especially when she was so close with Haru at that moment!


    ''So close! We''re so close!''


    Yuiri''s face was red, and she was a bit panicked, especially if she moved closer, they might kiss each other. However¡­


    ''Well, it isn''t that bad¡­''


    Yuiri felt that Glenda was her daughter with Haru and was looking at Haru, who could take care of little children so skillfully, she thought that he could be a good father in the future, which made them happy inwardly.


    However, the other people who saw this scene were a bit unhappy.


    "Senpai!"


    "Haru!"


    Sayaka and Himeragi quickly ran in Haru''s direction and looked at Glenda curiously.


    Glenda also realized everyone''s presence and didn''t show fear. Rather, she looked at them curiously while hugging both Haru and Yuiri.


    "So this is the Vessel of Cain?" Shirona looked at Glenda with a gentle smile as she patted her head.


    "Hehehe¡­" Glendaughed happily when she was patted.


    Haru looked at Shirona and didn''t expect this witch could show such an expression.


    "What? Did you fall for me?" As if she noticed Haru''s gaze, Shirona looked at Haru with a smug smile.


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    The atmosphere between them was quite warm, and everyone was like a pic rather than on a mission. However, that atmosphere was destroyed shortly by this voice¡­


    "Leave that vassal of Cain to us!"


    Everyone turned their gazes and looked at a group of soldiers that appeared before them.


    Haru looked at Shirona and asked, "You have expected this, right?" He knew that this woman had an intention to bait out all the members of the Knight of the Sinful God.


    Shirona curled her lips and said, "Leave this to me." She then used her ability directly to control the soldiers directly by using their QI to attack each other.


    *Baam!* Baam!* *Baam!*


    Haru looked at this scene boringly while hugging Glenda so she wouldn''t see this cruel scene.


    Glenda also didn''t seem to notice the battle in front of her since she was looking in the opposite direction and the sound of the battle was sealed by Haru so she just enjoyed the candy that was given by Haru, though, Yuiri reprimanded him for not giving her too much since she was afraid that Glenda might have a tooth problem.


    Hearing Yuiri''s words, Haru rolled his eyes since he had never heard that a dragon would have a tooth problem.


    Yes, Glenda is a dragon!


    Loli dragon!


    Haru really wondered why the harem novel story would have a lot of loli characters and why they didn''t have mature female characters, which made him quite sad.


    Haru didn''t join a battle this time since the enemies were simply a group of small fries, and he only watched Shirona wreck all of them apart by herself and thought that this woman wasn''t be called a leader of the Lion King Organization for nothing since she was so powerful.


    Yukari, Himeragi, Sayaka, Shio, and Yuiri also joined the fight, destroying everything by themselves.


    One of the enemies might have the power to turn a truck into a giant golem, but he was quickly defeated by everyone.


    As for Hisano, she was quite old, so she didn''t do anything.


    Haru nced at Hisano and wondered how beautiful she would be if she returned her to her young age again.


    Hisano, who was looking at the battle while holding her naginata, noticed Haru''s gaze and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Haru looked up and said, "Be prepared. More enemies areing." He then handed Glenda to Hisano. "Take care of her."


    "Yes." Hisano nodded as she hugged Glenda in her arms.


    Glenda didn''t think too much and kept eating candy in Hisano''s arms.


    When they almost defeated all the enemies, suddenly someone with a ck cloak rode on the top of the Wyvern appeared, and then there was also a huge airne that also suddenly flew toward their direction.


    "Give Glenda to us!"


    The man on top of Wyvern shouted.


    Shirona frowned and asked, "Do you think that we''ll give her to you, Major Azama?"


    The one who appeared before them was Major Azama, the leader of the JSDF soldiers that were chased out by Haru.


    The reason why Shirona was a bit unhappy before was that she wanted to bait out Major Azama and his group since they had been hiding and she needed to erase them since they were too dangerous, but then Haru told her that they wouldn''t let this chance away and would definitely return, which was why she agreed to unseal Glenda from the seal directly and her choice was correct since Major Azama and all the members of the Knight of the Sinful God really appeared.


    Shirona had apprehended most of them, but the leader was still in front of her, with his full power, and she had consumed a lot of her energy, which made her know that this battle was a bit difficult, especially when she saw that Azama wasn''t alone and he shoulde with the person inside the airne that wasing in their direction.


    "I''ll handle this."


    Hearing this voice, Shirona''s eyes brightened, and she said, "Please!"


    Looking at Haru, who stepped forward, Azama''s expression started to change and quickly said, "The fourth primogenitor, are you sure that you''re goi---" He couldn''t even finish his words and received an attack directly from Haru!


    "Cor Tauri Sucinum!"


    Haru changed his Vassal Beast directly, and part of his body turned intova directly!


    "Dog Biting Crimson Lotus!"


    Haru created a wave of magma shaped like a fanged doghead andunched it against Azama!


    "!!!"


    Azama quickly used his armor, and there was a powerful barrier that appeared right in front of him!


    "Useless! This armor can control Node''s Erison! Your attack is simply useless!"


    Azama shouted, but Haru''s magma attack was so powerful that he could even feel the heat. As for his teammates that were on the airne, he couldn''t save her since that airne was shot down by Haru with his magma directly.


    The magma kept pouring out and tried to engulf Azama, but Azama controlled his armor to nullify the magma!


    "Haru!"


    "Senpai!"


    They didn''t expect that Azama would be so powerful that he could nullify Haru''s attack.


    Haru looked at Azama and thought about his previous words. ''Node''s Erison, huh?'' He remembered that Node''s Erison was a world where there was nothing, there was no magic or demon there, and he knew that should be a ce where Cain was thrown out. ''It''s interesting.'' As he sent out his magma attack, he summoned his grimoire and sealed Azama''s power directly.


    "Wh --?!"


    Azama, who tried to defend against Haru''s magma, was startled when he couldn''t use his power anymore. He wanted toin, but he hadn''t finished his words, and he was engulfed by a manga directly.


    Haru thought that he should pick Azama''s armorter since he could use it for research, and at the same time, he thought that that armor had a simr function to his "Horo Horo no Mi" ability that he developed, Astral Mode. However, unlike his Astral Mode, where everything would pass through, Azama''s armor would transfer that attack he received to the Node''s Erison, which was quite simr to Uchiha Obito''s Kamui.


    Haru then looked at everyone, who was still in a daze, and asked, "It''s finished, so what do you want to do now?"


    Hearing Haru''s question, everyone was also woken up, and they looked at Shirona again since she was the leader of this operation. Everyone looked at Shirona, wondering what they would do next. They even prepared to catch all the criminals and put them into prison, but¡­


    Shirona smiled and said, "Of course, let''s have a party!"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Somehow, it was different from what they had imagined.

 Chapter 2026 - There Might Be A Lot Of Problems, But Lets Just Create An Empire

    <h4>Chapter 2026 - There Might Be A Lot Of Problems, But Let''s Just Create An Empire</h4>


    With the end of the matter on Lake Kannawa, Haru didn''t waste his time and directly talked with the Japanese government to make the Itogami ind his dominion. It wasn''t so sudden, or rather, he had prepared a lot of things, and he also had controlled most of the politicians and executives on the Itogami ind, and with the ident on Lake Kannawa, he decided to use this chance to announce his dominion over the Itogami ind.


    It might seem weird timing, but that wasn''t the case since Haru decided to use the Knight of the Sinful God as his way to create a hero''s image on himself.


    The purpose of the Knight of the Sinful God was to revive Cain to bring chaos to this world, and Haru didn''t hesitate to announce all of that to the world, telling them that he had a duty to protect his world since he was going to dominate this entire world. He didn''t tell thest part, but his vigorous speech and the announcement of his dominion over the Itogami ind was greeted warmly by a lot of people on Itogami ind, considering the image of the fourth primogenitor had always been good, especially when the fourth primogenitor had solved various idents on the Itogami ind, including a lot of saving.


    However, Haru still maintained his identity as the fourth primogenitor a secret and told the world that he was the fourth primogenitor''s proxy.


    Why did he do this?


    It was because Haru wanted to make the fourth primogenitor''s name as a symbol of peace on the Itogami ind, and as a symbol, this person needed to be perfect. Being perfect was too troublesome and tiring, so he just hid this identity and just came out with a mask in front of the public.


    As for the people with high authority or powerful beings in the world, they might have already known Haru, who was using a fake identity, but no one said anything about this matter, or rather, they stayed calm since the threat that was given by Haru was so dangerous, especially when he controlled the Leviathan, and most of their people had been controlled by Haru.


    The transition of the Itogami ind from Japanese territory to Haru''s dominion was quite smooth, but he knew that there would be a lot of troubles that woulde toward him, but in the end, he just needed to move his muscle and destroy all of them, and now, it was the time to announce the birth of the new Empire in this world.


    ---


    The majority of people epted the birth of the new Empire, but of course, some people couldn''t ept it for a while, especially Yaze since he didn''t know anything, and suddenly everything just happened like this. He was a member of the Lion King Organization, but he had never been told by the organization that the organization would support Haru to create the new Empire.


    As for Asagi, Yaze didn''t me her that much since he knew that Asagi was Haru''s lover, but he just couldn''t ept that he was treated like a small soldier from the eyes of the Lion King Organization. He didn''t feel this annoyed when his family lost the right to manage the Itogami ind from Haru since he didn''t have a good impression on his family, but it was different from the Lion King Organization since his rtionship with one of the leaders of the organization was good, and even though he didn''t say anything, he had a feeling toward this person.


    Yaze thought that this person had a simr feeling toward him, but¡­


    "Sorry, we''ll be quite busy, and I don''t have time to talk with you."


    Leaving such words, Yaze didn''t even have time to meet with Koyomi and could only talk by phone, but the result was this¡­


    Looking at the sky, that didn''t change, hearing the excited conversation among the people about the fourth primogenitor, but nothing had to do with him, Yaze somehow felt quite lonely. He sighed and said, "Let''s visit Kojou." With that thought, he decided to visit Kojou''s apartment to meet his best friend, talking about a lot of things there.


    However, Yaze didn''t know that Kojou''s reaction wasn''t that much different from him.


    ---


    Watching Haru, who was on the television, Kojou had aplicated expression. This time, Haru didn''t wear a facemask, showing his handsome face directly to the world, causing a lot of women to not able to look away from him, but then, his expression turned serious when he heard the danger that was caused by the Knight of the Sinful God and at how a lot of people might die from this terrorist organization.


    Somehow Kojou sighed in relief when the Itogami ind was saved, and there was nothing that he needed to worry about in the future since this ind would be protected by the fourth primogenitor in the future.


    "It''s great¡­"


    Kojou sighed in relief, and at the same time, it was good that nothing would trouble this ind anymore since he didn''t like trouble. However, he wasn''t sure why, but he felt quite lonely at that moment.


    *Knock!* *Knock!*


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kojou yawned, walking at the entrance of his apartment. "What''s wrong, Nagisa? Did you forget something?" He thought that it was his little sister, but when he opened the door.


    "Yo, Kojou!" Yaze said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at Yaze, Kojou felt a disappointment, and at the same time, he sighed, wondering why her mother didn''t go home that much, and Nagisa also often stayed at his mother''s house.


    "Let''s y a game or something," Yaze said.


    "Oh." Kojou nodded since he was free anyway, and he had nothing to do, so it didn''t really matter even if he yed a game with Yaze.


    However, Yaze and Kojou had to admit that it was quite disappointing to y a game with the same gender.


    The day that Yaze and Kojou spent might be disappointing, but what about our protagonist?


    As for Haru, he was celebrating right now since his mission waspleted.


    "Congrattions, Haru!" La Folia came directly by using Shamb, hugging him tightly, and kissing him directly.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    The rtionship between Haru and La Falia was so close since La Folia often sneaked out of her house to visit his house secretly, and they often yed a secret game together.


    "Wait a moment, La Folia." Haru stopped La Folia, who wanted to kiss him.


    "What''s wrong?" La Folia was a bit dumbfounded when Haru stopped her kiss and wondered whether the world would end since this guy would reject a kiss from a beautiful girl.


    If Haru knew what La Folia was thinking, then he could only roll his eyes at this moment.


    "Alright, I know that it is a bit sudden, but I have an announcement for all of you," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, all of his girls looked at Haru curiously and wondered what he was going to say to them.


    Natsuki and Aya didn''t say anything since they already knew what Haru was going to say.


    "I''ll tell you my origin now," Haru said.


    "Origin!" They had to admit that Haru was full of mystery, and even now, they didn''t know much about him, especially about his family since he often changed the topic of the conversation when they mentioned or asked about his family, but they thought that his family had passed away, which was why they were going to be his new family. However, they would be lying if they didn''t want to know about his family.


    Haru nodded, then said, "I''m from another world."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2027 - New Member Of The Group Chat

    <h4>Chapter 2027 - New Member Of The Group Chat</h4>


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was stunned, but then¡­


    "Another world? Is it fun?"


    "Can we visit your world too?"


    "Senpai, I want to go there!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Looking at everyone, who was excited, Haru felt a bit helpless since their reaction was outside of his imagination. However, he had to admit that it felt better rather than walking out secretly like he always did in the past.


    "Wait, do you believe in words so easily?" Haru asked, wondering if they could believe him so easily.


    "Your handsomeness and ability are too otherworldly," Rin said without hesitation.


    "If there''s someone who can match my hacking ability, then it should be someone from another world," Asagi said.


    "I have always thought that your origin isn''ting from this world since you''re too strong, right?" Sayaka said.


    "Still, I''m happy that you talked about this with us, Senpai¡­" Himeragi said with a smile.


    Haru could see that everyone was so happy, so he said, "Thank you for believing me."


    Theyughed, then Yume quickly asked, "Haru, can you tell us already about this other world?" Her rtionship with her mother was slightly awkward, but it wasn''t bad now, especially when Haru had be the bridge between the two.


    Everyone was also curious and also started to ask him again about the existence of another world.


    "Okay, let me talk and exin first, alright?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and listened to his exnation since they were curious about another world.


    Haru''s exnation was quite simr to what he exined to Natsuki, but even so, Natsuki still listened to his exnation since the existence of another world was just too amazing.


    "If those vampires know about this, they''ll be so excited," Aya said.


    "That''s true." Natsuki nodded.


    Unlike humans, who had a limited amount of life, a vampire was living forever, and unless they died they would be in this world forever, and it was also the reason why they often got bored. They might have tried all of the entertainment that they had ever tried in this world, which caused them to be so bored to death and it was also the reason why some of them had extreme characters such as Vatler, who wanted to fight the primogenitor or even caused the world war.


    If they knew that Haru could bring them to another world, then without a doubt, those vampires would beg him to take them out of this world so they could have fun.


    Bored.


    It might sound like a dumb reason, but it might be one of the reasons why someone decides to go to war.


    Haru wouldn''t say much about this matter since what he needed to do was to exin his origin and¡­


    "Say, Haru, why did you suddenly tell us all of this?" Asagi stared at Haru''s eyes with a heavy expression and asked, "¡­Are you going back now?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The warm and cheerful atmosphere disappeared instantly when they thought that Haru would go back.


    "Yes, I''ll go back soon," Haru said.


    "Onii-san¡­" Kanon looked at Haru and wanted to tell him not to go back, but¡­


    Haru patted Kanon''s head and said, "But you don''t need to worry, it isn''t like I can''t go back here and you can also go to my world or various other worlds."


    "Really?" Kanon looked at Haru with a curious expression.


    "Really." Haru nodded and said, "There''s a lot of fun world where there''s a lot of unique food everywhere, a world full of technology, and a lot of more, but of course, not all of them are the beautiful world, there''s also an unfortunate world such as¡­" He told them about the Akame Ga Kill world and ck Bullet world, which caused their expression started to change, and felt so d that they were born in this world.


    "So what has happened to those worlds?" Sayaka asked.


    "I have be an Emperor and a Governor of Japan in either of those worlds and made that world better," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    When Haru told them, it was as if what he did was so easy, but they knew that it wouldn''t be so easy.


    Then they talked for a while before they continued to do their party before Haru brought Natsuki and Asagi to his room so he could talk with the three of them privately.


    "So why did you bring us here? Do you want to have a threesome?" Asagi asked with a smile.


    "Ha? Don''t dream! I won''t do a threesome!" Natsuki refused without hesitation.


    Asagi and Natsuki started to talk to each other again, but Haru quickly stopped them and asked, "Okay, okay, stop, there''s a reason why I bring the two of you here."


    "What''s wrong?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow.


    "Do you know the reason why I can move to various worlds?" Haru asked.


    "What?" 2x


    Natsuki and Asagi quickly asked since they thought that it was Haru''s innate ability, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "It''s this." Haru then showed his smartphone and then told them the existence of the Group Chat.


    When they heard it, they became dumbfounded and didn''t expect that there was such a powerful thing in the universe.


    "I havepleted most of my missions, but there''s only one mission that I haven''tpleted," Haru said.


    "What mission?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "Invite one member from this world," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Asagi and Natsuki.


    "If I can invite everyone then I''ll do it. Unfortunately, I can only invite one, and based on the people that I know and can trust to handle this power, there are only the two of you," Haru said.


    "So you''ll ask us to decide?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    Haru nodded and said, "Natsuki, you''re a powerful magician and you can walk out from the legendary prison now and you have be even more powerful now. As for Asagi, you might not be a powerful magician and just a normal human, but your ability at hacking is the best in this world, even better than mine." He had to admit that Asagi''s programming ability was scary, and it was also the reason why he thought to invite her, but at the same time, Natsuki was also a powerful magician with a space-rted ability. "So I thought I''d invite either of you as a member of the Group Chat."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsuki and Asagi were silent as they looked into each other.


    Do they want to be members of the Group Chat? Of course!


    However¡­


    "Is it dangerous?" Asagi asked.


    "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "You know my mission in this world is to dominate the Itogami ind and to create an Empire. If it''s you, can you do it?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Natsuki and Asagi.


    "It''s dangerous and the truth is, I don''t really want you to be part of this Group Chat." If it was in the past, Haru might not be thinking too much, but the mission of the Group Chat became harder and harder, which made him quite helpless. He didn''t really want his women to have a hardship after all and he had to admit that the strength of his women in this world was quite weak, but he didn''t think too much about how weak they were and what he cared the most about was their characters.


    Haru thought for a long time and felt that either Asagi or Natsuki was suitable to be a member of the Group Chat.


    "So you''re unsure which one of us to choose as a member of the Group Chat?" Asagi asked.


    "That''s basically is." Haru nodded.


    Asagi took a deep breath then looked at Natsuki. "Natsuk-chan, let me be the member of the Group Chat."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsuki stared at Asagi with a stunned expression, but then she asked, "Why? Isn''t it better for me to be a member since I''m stronger than you?"


    "That''s true, you''re stronger than me, but are you stronger than Haru?" Asagi asked. "He can protect me and you might not know but my hacking ability is stronger than him."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Natsuki.


    "As Haru has said before, the Group Chat is dangerous and he might not lose his life anymore so I want to help him and support him," Asagi said with a serious expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Natsuki sighed and thought for a moment before she nodded. "I''ll step back this time."


    "Thank you, Natsuki-chan!" Asagi hugged Natsuki without hesitation.


    Natsuki pped Asagi''s head without hesitation. "Don''t call your teacher "-chan"!" She then looked at Asagi and said, "Be sure to support him, alright?"


    "Yes." Asagi nodded without hesitation, then looked at Haru. "Haru, what should I do now?"


    The Group Chat didn''tck a powerfulbatant, but theycked an individual with a unique ability so Haru agreed without hesitation by choosing Asagi as the new member of the Group Chat.


    With the new member of the Group Chat having been decided, Haru knew that it was his time to go back and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, thinking that he had spent so many chapters on this arc, and now he could go back now and meet his loved one.


    But before that¡­


    Asagi and Natsuki pushed Haru to the bed since they needed to punish this bad guy first, who had told them to make such a decision so suddenly without any prior notice.

 Chapter 2028 - Can You Hack The Group Chat?

    <h4>Chapter 2028 - Can You Hack The Group Chat?</h4>


    After that decision, Asagi became the new member of the Group Chat, and when it happened, Haru asked.


    "Asagi, can you hack the Group Chat?" Haru asked. In the past, he and Tabane had tried to hack the Group Chat so they could get all the abilities on the Group Chat without paying as much as they wanted. However, their n failed, and nothing happened.


    The Group Chat didn''t punish Haru and Tabane either, or rather, it was quiet as if it was trying to tell them that it was okay to hack it if they were capable, which made them speechless.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Natsuki and Asagi were surprised, especially when they knew how amazing the Group Chat was, but at the same time, Natsuki understood why Haru wanted Asagi to be a member of the Group Chat.


    "Let me try it."


    Unlike before, Asagi had a supeputer that was given by Haru, and she also had an advanced artificial intelligence that was created in this world, Mogwai. Adding to her innate ability at hacking and if shebined those three points, even Haru''s system could be breached by her as long as there was a time.


    Looking at Asagi, who tried to hack the Group Chat, Natsuki asked, "So this is your n all along?"


    "I''m just trying." Haru shook his head and said, "There''s also someone who is good at technology andputers in the group, adding my help, we can even hack anything in this universe, but this Group Chat¡­ how to say¡­ its existence is just too amazing to fathom." He then looked at Natsuki and said, "You understand, right? Before there was a Group Chat, I was just a slightly normal high school student, but now, I can even make the Itogami ind as my country."


    "¡­¡­"


    Natsuki stared at Haru for a moment and sighed. She also didn''t think that it was weird for him to be tempted to hack the Group Chat, considering all the abilities that someone could get from it. She knew that he was just a normal human before, but now?


    Natsuki wasn''t sure, but she knew that Haru was so strong that it was possible to destroy this.


    "You might also be able to enter a Group Chat, too, you know?" Haru said.


    Natsuki nodded and also felt the idea of entering the Group Chat was tempting, however¡­


    Asagi sighed and slumped on her chair.


    Haru wasn''t surprised by Asagi''s reaction and rubbed her shoulders gently. "It''s impossible, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Asagi looked at Haru and rolled her eyes. "If you know that it is impossible, why do you ask me?!" She thought that he was teasing her since he knew that it was impossible to hack the Group Chat, but he still asked her. When she tried to hack the Group Chat, she felt like she was facing an indestructible wall without any gaps, there was no opening, and it was just standing there, and she couldn''t do anything, just watching it helplessly, which made her even more helpless.


    "I''m just trying, especially when you have Mogwai with you." Haru looked at Mogwai and asked, "Mogwai, what do you think?"


    "Haru¡­ I can''t even see the existence of the Group Chat on Asagi''s smartphone. How can I do something about it?" Mogwai said speechlessly.


    Mogwai was quite curious about the existence of Group Chat and also wanted to try to hack it too. However, it couldn''t even see the Group Chat itself, so how could it hack the Group Chat?


    "I see." Haru nodded and didn''t feel that surprised since Ritsu also met a simr situation. "Still, it might be possible for you to go to another world with Asagiter."


    "Really?" Mogwai was surprised and also wanted to go to another world too.


    "Yes." Haru nodded but gave it a reminder. "Just don''t do anything weird, and it is impossible for you to enter when she''s on the mission since the time on her original world is freezing. Even though you''re an artificial intelligence, you''re counted as a living being."


    "Then how can I go with Asagi to another world?" Mogwai asked.


    "She needs to pay more points to go to another world if she wants to bring you along," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Mogwai and Asagi.


    "How about you? Do you need to pay too?" Natsuki asked since she knew that going to another world wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "Don''t worry, in the past. I have received a gift that gave me the ability to teleport from one world to another for free, without paying. I can even bring someone with me," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai smiled.


    "Still, you have said that Mogwai is a living being, right?" Asagi squinted her eyes at Haru.


    "¡­Yes." Haru nodded. "What''s wrong with that?" He was wondering why Asagi suddenly asked this question.


    "Don''t tell me. You have artificial intelligence as a lover too?" Asagi asked.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Natsuki and Mogwai.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru looked at Asagi and nodded. "Yes."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai.


    "But she has be a human now." Haru then told them Ritsu''s story of who became a human by asking the Eternal Dragon, which made Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai even dumbfounded.


    "Is that also possible?" Natsuki was lost for words.


    "The universe is more dangerous than you''d thought. The primogenitor who can have the power to threaten a country is just a small fry in my eyes since I have seen a lot of more dangerous enemies so it is better for you not to do anything weird when you''re at another world, least you bring a dangerous existence to this world," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Theplexion of Mogwai, Natsuki, and Asagi turned pale at this moment and thought that going to another world wasn''t as easy as it seemed.


    "Of course, there''s also a normal world where you don''t need to worry too much about anything. It''s safe, without any magic, monster, etc., like what I have exined to you before." Haru hugged both Asagi and Natsuki in his arms. "Even if there''s something that might endanger this world, I''ll protect this world too. You don''t need to worry."


    Natsuki and Asagi, who nestled in Haru''s arms, looked at him curiously and asked, "Say Haru, how strong are you right now?"


    "How strong am I, huh?" Haru thought for a moment and wasn''t sure how to answer this question. He was strong, but he knew that there was someone who was stronger than him. "I''m not sure, but I can say that I can conquer this world forcefully easily."


    "¡­¡­" Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai.


    "Then why didn''t you do so?" Natsuki asked.


    "Isn''t it because of you two? I have fallen so deeply into both of you that I can''t bear to do something like that," Haru said softly.


    "Haru!!!" Asagi blushed and hugged him happily.


    Natsuki stared at Haru for a moment and thought that she was alright with a threesome if this guy asked herter.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Mogwai.


    "How about you get out first, Mogwai?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, yes¡­" Mogwai was speechless, but it followed Haru''s order and walked out so it wouldn''t bother what they were about to do.


    When Mogwai was about to leave, and the three of them were about to act, Haru suddenly said, "Wait a moment, let me open my reward."


    "Reward?" 2x


    Haru then opened his reward and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow.


    [Congrattions, you have received an "Enhanced Stand-creating Arrow" (one time use)]


    "¡­¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2029 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 2029 - Reward</h4>


    Looking at Haru, who was in silence, Natsuki and Asagi were wondering what was happening.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "Nothing." He just didn''t expect to receive this reward.


    "What did you get?" Natsuki asked.


    "Wait a moment." Haru then ced Asagi and Natsuki on his side, then took out his reward.


    Then suddenly a sharp golden and silver arrow appeared on Haru''s hand.


    Asagi and Natsuki weren''t sure, but they could feel an inexplicable power and a dangerous feeling from the arrow.


    "What is that?" Natsuki asked with a frown.


    "It''s hard to exin, but¡­" Haru then exined what this arrow was and also showed them the existence of Stand. He had two stands, which were "Kiss" and "Sticky Finger". Usually, he didn''t show it since he didn''t need to, but if he wanted to, he could show it to someone.


    Natsuki looked at two Stands behind Haru and said, "It''s quite simr to Guardian of the witch." She was a witch and of course, she had her own Guardian, and the existence of Stand was simr to that.


    "Yes, it''s quite simr." Haru nodded since the Guardian of the witch in this world was really simr to the Stand from Jojo.


    "So that arrow can give someone a Stand?" Asagi was tempted.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But if they can ept the power, then they''ll die."


    "¡­¡­" Asagi and Natsuki.


    Looking at Asagi, who became depressed, Haru patted her shoulder and said, "Isn''t it obvious? If you want to get power, you need to pay a certain price."


    Natsuki nodded by Haru''s words since she also needed to pay a certain price when she got the Legendary Prison, but that price was erased when Haru came, but even so, she didn''t say much since she wanted to tell Asagi that there was nothing so easy in life.


    "So what are you going to do with it?" Asagi asked.


    "I''ll use it to transform my Stand," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Transform your Stand?" Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded.


    Haru nodded since what he had gotten was an enhanced one, not the normal one, so he knew that his chance to transform his Stand would be 100% sessful. As for using it to give Asagi a Stand, he felt that it was better to give her one of his powers once his spection worked. He looked at the "Kiss" that was floating in front of him and he took a deep breath before he told it to take the arrow.


    "Kiss" followed Haru''s order and took the arrow.


    Then instantly¡­


    Haru quickly protected both Asagi and Natsuki since "Kiss" emitted a bright light that could blind anyone. However, he kept watching it until the transformation ended, and when it ended, he couldn''t hide his smile at that moment.


    Asagi and Natsuki also saw a change in "Kiss" since the yellow color on it had disappeared, changing into full purple intimidating color. They couldn''t be so sure, but they knew that it had be several times stronger.


    "The ability of this Stand is to create a duplicate by using a sticker, right?" Natsuki asked. She remembered that Shishio had exined the power of "Kiss" to her in the past and she had to admit that its power was unique since as long as Haru put a sticker on something, he could duplicate that thing.


    "Yes."


    "Then has that power changed?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "Of course." Haru nodded, then suddenly he became two.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "There are the two of you!" 2x


    Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded.


    Haru could mimic the "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu", but unlike "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu" where the "Bunshin" had its own personalities, even though his body had be two, he was still a single person since he managed two bodies with one brain.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Asagi and Natsuki looked at two Haru and they weren''t sure what to say until they saw him return to normal.


    "That''s¡­ you can duplicate your own body now?" Asagi asked with a strange expression.


    Haru flicked Asagi''s forehead without hesitation and said, "What are you thinking about, you pervert."


    Asagi blushed and didn''t say anything, but she still rubbed her forehead, looking at Haru with an annoyed expression.


    "So you can duplicate your body now?" Natsuki asked calmly.


    "Well, yeah, first, I don''t need a sticker to duplicate something and as long as I want I can duplicate anything now," Haru said.


    "You can duplicate anything!" 2x


    Natsuki and Asagi were dumbfounded.


    "Even conceptual matters?" Asagi asked with a serious expression.


    "Ability, power, memory, even a soul, I can copy all of them," Haru said without hesitation since he had to admit that the ability of his "Kiss" that had been enhanced by an arrow was so scary!


    However, when Haru thought about the "Golden Experience Requiem" that was capable of turning everything to zero, he felt that the power of his "Kiss" was fairly normal. He looked at his "Kiss" and wondered whether he should change its name to "Kiss Requiem"?


    Still, Haru was grateful for this ability since, with this ability, he could copy his ability and give it to his women so they could protect themselves and he didn''t need to worry that he would lose his power.


    "Before I go back, I''ll give you power so that you can protect yourselves," Haru said.


    Asagi and Natsuki were surprised by Haru''s words and at the same, they were moved.


    "Is that alright?" Natsuki asked softly.


    "If I didn''t have this ability before, then it will be a trouble, but now, it is different since I won''t lose my ability even if I give it to you. But you need to know that you can''t have them all since your body might not be able to handle it," Haru said.


    Natsuki and Asagi nodded at the same time since they knew that their bodies were weakpared to Haru.


    After he had stolen the power of the "Fourth Primogenitor", his energy had be even stronger and he wasn''t even sure anymore.


    Adding to the fact that his "Kiss" had be "Kiss Requiem," Haru knew that his power had leaped to an amazing level, but he knew that he was still far from strongest, but enough of that since there was something that he needed to do first.


    Natsuki and Asagi were pushed to the bed, and their faces instantly blushed, but they didn''t push him away and hugged him closer since they also anticipated what kind of act that they would do now.

 Chapter 2030 - Can Alice Win Against The Protagonist?

    After Asagi had be a member of the Group Chat, his quest ended, and it was his time to return to his original world.


    Haru didn''t bring his women to his original world since there was something that he needed to do first.


    Still, in his original world, Haru really missed Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, Kirari, etc. At the same time, he realized the number of harems in the world of Strike the Blood wasn''t lost to the number of harems in his original world.


    However, Haru felt that it was normal since he had stayed in that world for the past year.


    Haru spent a lot of them with everyone before he went to one world after another to return the power he had borrowed from his women. If it were before, then he wouldn''t be able to maintain his power. Still, now, it was different since he could duplicate various things, including an ability, so even if he returned their power, he still retained the power that he borrowed by duplicating them.


    As for bringing his women from the world of Strike the Blood to his original world, Haru thought that he could do it after this since there were a lot of things that he needed to do in this world.


    As for Asagi, she quickly integrated with everyone, or rather, with her upbeat and goodmunication ability, everyone quickly became friends with her.


    Still, no one was surprised when they heard about Asagi''s rtionship with Haru, or rather, they felt that it was quite normal since they knew very well how Haru was.


    However, unlike the rest of everyone, Kuroneko might not feel good toward Asagi.


    After all, Asagi was a gyaru and a popr girls group.


    As for Kuroneko, she was an otaku and an outcast group in the school. Even though she didn''t care much since she had the Group Chat and thought of them as the background characters, when she saw Asagi, there was a trace of awkwardness when they tried to chat with each other.


    As for Asagi, she didn''t really mind Kuroneko''s response since Haru had told her that there were many individual characters on this Group Chat. Or rather, everyone was so individual that she might be the most normal among everyone.


    If Haru knew what Asagi was thinking then he wouldn''t say that she was wrong, or rather she might be right since she was the most normal member on the Group Chat. Even his women in Group Chat also had quite individual characteristics, whether she loved to gamble, be sadistic, BL, or many more.


    On the other hand, Asagi was just a girl who wanted to be beautiful and be her loved one. If she didn''t have a special ability such as hacking, then she was just a normal girl.


    With all of that, there was something that Haru needed to do and that was to apany both Erina and Alice since the 43rd Annual Totsuki Autumn Election was about to start.


    "Alice, can you win the championship?" Haru asked.


    "Of course! Are you doubting me?" Alice showed an annoyed expression when she was asked by Haru.


    Right now, Haru, Erina, and Alice are at Erina''s house.


    Erina had been busy with the preparation of the autumn election, which was why she wanted to spend her time together with her lover at her house alone. However, as expected, it wasn''t so easy.


    Alice''s nose was so sharp that the moment Haru entered Erina''s house, Alice came directly and disturbed the quality time between the two.


    Even if Erina tried to chase Alice away, Alice would cry and roll around the ground, which made Erina rub her temple and in the end, she gave up before she let her enter.


    When Alice entered, she looked at Haru again and had to admit that he was so handsome, right? More importantly, she had a hard time controlling her emotions, especially when she saw Erina sitting on Haru''sp and he hugged her waist tenderly, letting her rest on his chest, which made her quite jealous.


    "I have seen all the information about the participants in the autumn election and you should know that there''s a lot of participants that you need to watch out for if you want to win," Haru said.


    Before Alice said anything, Erina frowned and asked, "Do you think there''s a participant that might be able to give a threat to Alice?" Even though Erina felt annoyed by her cousin, she also believed in Alice''s ability.


    "Erina... do you believe that I''ll win?" Alice asked with a warm smile.


    "Ju - Just don''t tarnish the name Nakiri and lose in the preliminary round," Erina said with a blush.


    "Of course!" Alice nodded with a smile, then jumped into the two of them, hugging them so tightly. "Still, thank you!"


    "Don''t hug us so suddenly! And take those breasts away from Haru''s face!" Erina screamed.


    "...."


    Haru had to admit that Nakiri''s genes were amazing!


    ---


    "Still, which participants that you think will have a chance to enter the final round?" Erina asked curiously since Haru''s vision had always been amazing.


    "You want to know?" Haru asked, but he didn''t look at Erina but looked at Alice, who was sitting next to them.


    "You want to hear it, Alice?" Erina asked.


    They knew that even though it wasn''t counted as cheating, it could also be called cheating too, depending on the situation since Haru would leak the information about a powerful participant in thispetition.


    "No, you don''t need to." Alice shook her head without hesitation and stood up. "If you say that, then I might need more time to practice." She didn''t expect that Haru had told her that someone might be able to defeat her in thepetition!


    Alice couldn''t ept it!


    ''Hmph, I''ll show you that I can win the championship!''


    But before Alice walked back. "By the way, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "My mother willeter. She wants to see you," Alice said with a smile.


    "...Why does your mother want to see me?" Haru looked at Alice and Erina weirdly. He was dating Erina, not Alice, right? Well, it might be only one time that he ate Alice in the future.


    "I told my mother about you and she''s curious about you," Alice said.


    "...Well, I don''t mind." Haru nodded.


    "Yay!" Alice smiled happily, but when she was about to go, she was stopped by Haru.


    "By the way Alice, I''ll give you tips," Haru said.


    "What tips?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Always bring a novelty to your dish. Be ambitious," Haru said.


    "Novelty? Doesn''t my dish always bring a novelty? If it''s creativity, my dish won''t lose to anyone, right?" Alice believed in her mr gastronomy andpared to others, her creativity was her weapon!


    "No, I mean, let''s say that you''re told to create a bento or sushi, what kind of dish will you make?" Haru asked.


    "I..." Alice couldn''t answer Haru''s question for a moment and started to think about what she would make, but then she couldn''t help but frown. She took a deep breath and said, "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem."


    "By the way, can I ask you a request?" Alice asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "If... If I win the championship, can I ask you a request?" Alice asked timidly, which was somehow different from her usual personality.


    Haru didn''t answer Alice first and looked at Erina.


    Erina rolled her eyes, then nodded gently.


    "If you win, then you can make a request," Haru said gently.


    "Yay!" Alice jumped happily, then said, "By the way, you two, go explode! Also, don''t forget to use a condom since it won''t be good if Erina gets pregnant!" Then without hesitation, she ran away, leaving both of them directly.


    "......" Haru and Erina.


    "Should we have a baby?"


    Erina blushed and hit Haru''s chest gently. "If you can marry me right away, I don''t really mind."


    "Cough! Cough! How about we do something fun first?"


    Erina rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was really a bastard. Still, she loved him so much. As for Alice, she knew what would happen to Alice sooner orter so she thought that it was better to prepare early.


    Erina didn''t care that they weren''t on the bed. She pushed him on the chair and directly kissed him.. As for the rest, she knew that Haru was so skillful that it was better to leave everything to him since she just couldn''t get enough of him now.

 Chapter 2031 - Autumn Election

    "Grandpa, you don''t need to wait for him," Erina said with a sigh.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to meet him?" Senzaemon snorted, thinking that his granddaughter had been stolen by a bastard, but well, this bastard was too amazing that he didn''t reallyin, or rather, he felt that it was better for Erina to have that bastard''s child as soon as possible since he also wanted to see his great-grandchildren soon.


    Erina and Senzaemon were waiting at the underground parking park where the executive or important guests of the Tootsuki parked their car.


    Erina knew that Haru was going toe, and she weed her, but she didn''t expect her grandfather woulde either.


    "Didn''t he have school?" Senzaemon asked.


    Erina rolled her eyes and asked, "Do you think he needs to go to school every day?"


    "........" Senzaemon didn''t say much since Erina also often skipped school for various matters such as job, and a lot more.


    Even though Erina and Senzaemon didn''t wait too long, a lot of people greeted them and asked them curiously why they were waiting in this ce, but neither Erina and Senzaemon said anything since they didn''t really want to cause trouble to Haru.


    Haru''s identity was so amazing that if they heard his name, they would move toward him as an ant moved toward a sugar.


    Still, some people were curious and waited for a while until a luxurious ck car entered the parking park.


    Erina''s eyes shone and Senzaemon also smiled since it had been a while since he had seen Haru.


    Still, looking at Erina, who was full of smiles, Senzaemon sighed in relief since he knew that Haru had treated his granddaughter so well.


    "Erina."


    As the door of the car opened, they were dumbfounded when they saw Haru since his presence eclipsed everything. It was as if he was the sun, standing in the center of the Sr System and they were just a fragment of the meteorite that was moving aimlessly in space.


    "Haru!"


    Erina hugged Haru directly.


    Haru smiled and caught Erina, then looked at Senzemon, who was looking at him in a daze. "Grandpa."


    Senzaemon woke up when he heard Haru''s voice and he had to admit that this guy was too handsome, right?


    Senzaemon nodded and said, "It''s been a while since I have met you."


    "Sorry, I''m afraid that I''ll disrupt your busy time," Haru said in an apologetic expression.


    Erina snorted and knew that Haru had never thought to visit her grandpa and only visited her, but she didn''t say anything and only smiled.


    "It''s alright." Waving his hand, Senzaemon said, "I''m sorry that I can apany you today, but you can watch the special room on each of the venues."


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    "By the way, Erina, you can apany him, right?"


    "Yes!" Erina nodded without hesitation.


    "Then I''ll go first. The autumn election is about to start, so you should also go and watch it with Erina." Senzemon then turned, showing handsome momentum.


    Haru nodded and said, "With how healthy your grandpa is, he might still able to see his great-grandchildren grow up in the future."


    Erina flushed and hit Haru''s arm without hesitation. "Don''t say anything nonsense! By the way, you should be grateful that I have apanied you."


    "Yes, yes, I''m so grateful," Haru said with a smile, then noticed a sexy twin sister who was looking in his direction. He only gave them a nod before he was pulled by Erina.


    Erina knew how dangerous Haru''s charm was so she needed to take him away!


    ---


    In the world of magic, his charm was so dangerous that he could seduce anyone if he wanted to so right now, he, who was in the normal world, could be said to be the most handsome man on earth. He knew that there wasn''t anyone who was more handsome than him, which at the same time, troubled him since whenever he was going, he would attract a lot of attention. His presence was just different as he became stronger and stronger.


    Luckily, Haru had gotten used to this situation.


    When Erina guided Haru to the Block B venue, where Alice and Hisako were doing their election, she couldn''t help but ask him, "Do you have an interest in those Sendawara sisters?"


    Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "Why do you think that I have an interest in them? Right now, in my eyes, you''re my only one, Erina." He, of course, knew about the Sendawara sisters, and he had to admit that those two sisters were hot, but how could he admit it openly?


    "What bullshit..." Even though Erina knew that this bad guy had always told a lie one after another, she had to admit that she had fallen too deeply with him.


    Both of them sat in the special watching room inside the venue, and they flirted with each other since they were the only ones inside this room.


    Still, they knew that the location wasn''t appropriate so they wouldn''t do anything strange in this ce.


    Sitting on hisp, Erina looked up and asked, "Who do you think will win?"


    "I''m not sure, but at this B Venue, except for Alice, I don''t have someone who has a chance to go to the final," Haru said calmly.


    "Huh?" Erina was a bit dissatisfied and asked, "What about Hisako? I know her skill! She won''t lose to anyone!" She felt that Hisako had a chance to win, so she felt a bit unhappy when she heard that Haru didn''t think that Hisako would win.


    Haru didn''t refute Erina''s words and asked, "Erina, do you know what''s the difference between Alice and Hisako?"


    Erina wasn''t sure why Haru asked this question, and said, "Of course, they''re different. Alice is annoying!


    "......"


    "I''m not asking that." Haru was a bit helpless and said, "You should know that Alice has never thought that she''s worse than you, or rather, she has always tried to challenge you so she can be better than you, right? She has this fighting spirit that she wants to be the number one!"


    "...Just what do you want to tell me?" Erina had a feeling, but she couldn''t ept it for a moment.


    "On the other hand, Hisako..." Haru looked in Hisako''s direction and said, "She''s okay to be a number second. She''s happy as long as she can be under you. I''m not saying that it is a bad thing since as long as you have be better and better, she''ll try to chase after you so you won''t leave her behind, but at the same time, it also bes her shackle. She has never tried to defeat you. She has never tried to be the number one. In her mind, she just doesn''t want to embarrass you, which is why she might be defeated by someone in this autumn election."


    "......"


    Erina couldn''t refute Haru''s words since she knew that it was the truth.


    When everyone was fighting with each other to be the number one in this school, Hisako was the only one who alright became the number two.


    Erina had to admit that Hisako''s way of thinking was rude!


    Haru could feel that Erina was holding his hands tightly at this moment so he said, "Which is why, when she''s failed, the blow that she receives might be a bit too much for her. She might think that she''s unworthy to stand beside you."


    "Then... then what should I do?" Erina asked with a panicked expression since she didn''t want to lose her attendant and friend.


    "But before that, let me ask you a question." Haru looked at Erina and asked, "If she loses in this election, do you think that she''s unworthy to stand beside you?"


    "No, I don''t care about any of that. I just want her beside me," Erina said without hesitation since she didn''t care about any of those achievements,pared to the feelings that both of them had shared from their childhood time. She had always been so lonely before she met Haru and the only one who stood beside her was only Hisako so she didn''t want to lose her first friend.


    "Then you just need to tell her that. Tell her your true feelings that you don''t care about any of that." Haru patted Erina''s head and thought that she was really cute.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Erina nodded and there was a trace of determination in her eyes. "Still, it doesn''t mean that she''ll lose, right?"


    "That''s true, she has be even stronger, after all, she also has asked me a lot of things."


    In the face of overwhelming power, the determination was nothing.


    As long as Hisako''s food was delicious, she would be the winner.


    Still, Haru was wondering whether Hisako and Alice could fight against the fate of the protagonist, he anticipated how this election was going to develop.

 Chapter 2032 - Who Do You Think Is Going To Win?

    With the passing of time, the preliminary round on Block B ended, and right now, Erina and Haru were on the other venue to watch the preliminary round on Block A.


    "What do you think of the participants on Block A?" Erina asked. Unlike Block B, where there was Hisako and Alice, there was also Ikumi Mito, who was her follower on the school and unlike the original plot, Erina didn''t scold Mito after she lost to Yukihira since Erina knew that Yukihira had a close rtionship with Haru and Yukihira''s father was one of the best chefs in the world, Jouichirou Yukihira.


    Erina felt that it wouldn''t be weird if Yukihira won. As for A-grade or B-grade food, she didn''t really care much, especially when the knot on her heart had been solved by Haru.


    "Well, I can guess that Kurokiba, Hayama, and Yukihira, will pass the next stage," Haru said simply.


    Erina nodded and didn''t feel that surprised by Haru''s words. She knew both Kurokiba and Yukihira, but even though she didn''t know much about Hayama, she still knew that guy was good at using spice and curry.


    With curry as a theme for this preliminary round, if Hayama couldn''t pass, then he would tarnish the name of Shiomi Seminar.


    Shiomi Seminar was one of the clubs at the Tootsuki Academy that did deep research on spice.


    If Hayama''s curry dish, who was the member of this Shiomi Seminar, couldn''t move the judges, then it was better to dissolve the club, right?


    This was why Haru also understood that Hayama couldn''t lose no matter what, and Hayama also had the ability.


    Combined with will and skill, Hayama had a chance to be the champion of this Autumn Election.


    Still, Hayama was lucky that thepetitors'' ability was quite simr to each other.


    If Haru decided to enter this Autumn Election, then it would be a simple massacre, and he would be the winner of this election easily.


    "Haru, you have only told me three of them." Erina acted like a baby, sitting on Haru''sp, asking him who would pass the next stage beside the three of them.


    "Try to guess," Haru said with a smile before he put his chin on her shoulder, sniffing her elegant fragrance that intoxicated him.


    "Hmm...." Erina blushed lightly and pped his thigh. Still, she looked in the direction of the venue and said, "It''s Ikumi, right?"


    Haru looked in the direction of Mito Ikumi and had to admit that this girl was quite wild, but his thought was broken when his waist was twisted by Erina. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Erina!"


    "Hmph!" Erina snorted and thought that this guy had always thought something bad. Luckily, she could monopolize him today so she could forgive him easily. "It''s not Ikumi?" Ikumi was, after all, her follower, and she also knew about Ikumi''s ability, but when she saw Haru''s expression, she knew that it shouldn''t be Ikumi, which surprised her a lot.


    "No, she isn''t the one." Haru shook his head and had to admit that the girls'' level on this venue was quite high, especially Ikumi Mito and Ryouko Sakaki, but he knew that it wasn''t the time to think about a messy thing. "If I have to say, then it is that guy with a mohawk, braid-like hairstyle?"


    "What?"


    Erina was dumbfounded and looked in the direction where Haru told her before she saw a huge guy with a punk-like style, which made her raised her eyebrow. She thought for a moment and said, "Is he Subaru Mimasaka?" Her memory was good, so even though she didn''t know much about Mimasaka, she still knew about his name. As for the rest, she didn''t know much, but it was normal since she had never particrly shown interest in one of the students or something since her goal was bigger than that. In her eyes, if there was a talented student, then it was all good since that way, the name of Tootsuki could be better, and she could also help Haru since she knew that he was about to enter the hotel industry.


    "That should be his name if I remember well," Haru said. Erina gave Haru all the participant forms for the Autumn Election, so it was normal for him to know about Mimasaka.


    "What''s so special about him?" Erina asked. She didn''t have a doubt about Haru''s words since she knew how amazing she was. Still, when she thought about the opponents that Alice and Hisako might face, she felt a bit worried about them, but then she shook her head and decided to believe them.


    "It should be a copy," Haru said.


    "Copy?" Erina raised her eyebrows and didn''t see anything special about it.


    "Don''t underestimate him. Have you ever heard a sentence?"


    "What sentence?"


    "Observe, copy, and improve." Haru looked at Erina and said, "Didn''t you also learn from someone when you studied cooking in the first ce?"


    "............"


    Erina was in a daze and thought that Mimasaka might be more dangerous than she had thought.


    Still, Mimasaka had a bad stalking hobby, but of course, that only worked on someone like Souma or other normal students. As for someone like Erina, it wouldn''t be weird if Mimasaka was killed before Mimasaka was able to stalk Erina since Erina had a lot of bodyguards.


    Then as expected, with the end of the preliminary round on Block A, the four participants that were chosen were Hayama, Kurokiba, Yukihira, and Mimasaka, which made Erina look at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and amazement, thinking that her lover was too amazing, right?


    ---


    "Mooo.... where are Haru and Erina?!" Alice was annoyed.


    "Calm down, Alice-sama," Hisako said with a sigh, feeling tired when she stood next to Alice.


    After the end of the preliminary round, Alice and Hisako waited at venue B for Haru and Erina since they knew that Haru and Erina were watching them. They also wanted to meet them after the end of the election, but they didn''t expect that Haru and Erina would be nowhere to be seen. When they were waiting for a while, they saw two people that became the center of attention directly.


    "Alice! Hisako!"


    Hisako and Alice looked in Haru''s direction, but not only the two of them but some of the students who hadn''t left also looked in his direction.


    "Hisako, let''s talk," Erina suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Hisako couldn''t react, and she was brought by Erina somewhere, leaving both Alice and Haru alone.


    Haru and Alice looked at each other, and Alice looked away in a blush.


    "Alice."


    As his voice fell, the leaves fluttered because of the wind, and the orange sky seemed to be brighter for some reason.


    "Wh - What?" Alice was wondering whether this guy would confess to her.


    "Do you want to learn under me?" Haru asked.


    "...What?"


    Alice had thought that she would be confessed, but she didn''t expect that it would be like this.

 Chapter 2033 - Secret Training, Sports Festival, And A Smile

    "So what are you going to teach me?" Alice asked with an interest, staring at Haru, who took off his suit and rolled the sleeves of his shirt. She kept staring at him without looking away, especially when she saw his strong arms. "Wait a minute, let me help you roll your sleeves!" She felt that she was stupid if she didn''t use this chance to touch his arms. She didn''t wait for his response and quickly grabbed his arms without hesitation.


    "...."


    Haru didn''t say much and looked at Alice, who rolled his sleeves, but...


    "Are you sure that you can do it?" Haru looked at his messy sleeves with a speechless expression.


    Alice blushed and puffed her cheeks. "Just wait, I can do this!" She kept trying her best until she smiled happily when she was able to do it. "What do you think?"


    "Not bad." Haru then looked at Alice and had to admit that the Nakiri gene was amazing, but the Kasugano gene was even more amazing!


    Still, Haru had to admit that besides cooking and other business-rted, the Nakiri gene couldn''t be used since Alice had messed up his sleeves for so long. If he wasn''t patient and had cleared out his schedule then it might be impossible to let Alice roll his sleeves over for an entire fifteen minutes.


    "But I won''t hold backter," Haru said with a strict expression.


    "Yes~~!" Alice said happily when she saw his strict expression.


    "......."


    Haru thought that his strict expression might cause an effect that he wanted and it might also awaken a different side that Alice had never known, which made him a bit helpless that sometimes being too handsome also caused a lot of trouble.


    "So what are you going to teach me?" Alice asked curiously. She was confident in her ability and thought that she wouldn''t lose in the Autumn Election. The only person that might have caused her trouble was probably Kurokiba. After all, even though Kurokiba was her aide, he had defeated her using his dish several times. Still, she also knew that as a student who could pass the preliminary round, all of them were strong, but even so, she wouldn''t lose since the stage that she had stood before was bigger than any of them.


    "We will have a match," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Match!" Alice was surprised.


    "I''ll set up a random theme such as ramen, sushi, bento, tempura, and various other themes and after we set up that theme, we''ll start to have a match with each other." Haru looked at Alice and said, "Try to win against me!"


    *Badump!*


    Alice''s heart was beating so fast when she looked at Haru at this moment since she felt a pressure that she had never felt before and it was her first time to see this side of him, but even so, he was still handsome.


    Alice also knew how good Haru''s cooking ability was since she also often ate his food, but he definitely wouldn''t be a cook since his ability was better in business. She took a deep breath and said, "I''ll win against you!"


    Haru smiled and wanted to train Alice so she could win against the main protagonist.


    ---


    After Hisako and Erina talked to each other, their rtionship became closer and they smiled at each other happily.


    Erina looked at Hisako and wondered whether she should throw Hisako to Haru so that way, she could take the throne on Haru''s harem. Still, she wasn''t in a hurry and she was wondering what Haru was doing with Alice right now. She knew that he was going to train her, but knowing that guy''s personality, she felt that it wouldn''t be weird they were... Cough! Cough!


    "What''s wrong, Erina-sama?" Hisako asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Erina shook her head calmly since it was something that she had expected that Haru and Alice might be together in the future, but she had never thought that they would be serious, fighting with each other, showing each other the best dishes.


    Not only Erina, but Hisako was also dumbfounded when she saw the fiercepetition between Alice and Haru on the cooking, especially when Haru challenged Alice on her best molecr gastronomy.


    "Do you want to do it again?" Haru asked.


    Alice was breathing hard, but even so, the fire in her eyes was still zing. "Again!"


    "..............."


    Erina and Hisako looked at each other before they entered the kitchen about the match between Alice and Haru.


    ---


    When Haru returned, he saw that Utaha, Megumi, and Sora seemed a bit busy, which made him quite curious. "What''s wrong?"


    "The sports festival at our school is about to start, can youe?" Megumi asked.


    "Sports festival?" Haru thought for a moment and wondered whether he should go to their school.


    "Can you?" Utaha had already sat on hisp, looking at him with a sultry expression.


    "............."


    Haru had been away for a year and he had to admit that no matter how many times that he saw Utaha, this girl was really sexy. He caressed her smooth thigh that was wrapped in ck tight and said, "I don''t mind. I''ll go to watch your Sports Festival."


    "That''s great!" Sora was happy.


    "Still, do you think that it is good for him to go?" Kirari, who was wearing purple sexy pajamas, sat next to Haru, looking at them curiously.


    "What do you mean?" Utaha asked.


    "I mean... you see... with his face if he goes there, what do you think will happen?" Kirari asked.


    "....................."


    "It isn''t that exaggerated, right?" Haru was speechless.


    "............." Sora, Utaha, Megumi, and Kirari looked at each other and sighed.


    "Well, even that might be the case, you should also know that your school is one of the best schools in the country and most of the students areing from a high status. Do you think that they''ll create a mess when I go there?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded and felt that his words were reasonable.


    "Don''t worry, I''lle to your Sports Festivalter," Haru said.


    They knew that it might cause a lot of trouble for Haru if he came to their school sports festival, but even so, they were happy when they knew that Haru was going toe to visit them at the sports festival.


    "Well, we can talk about the sports festivalter. I have heard that your woman from another world is going toe, right? Why don''t you bring them hereter?" Kirari asked with a smile.


    "............"


    Everyone was smiling, and Haru should feel warm when he saw their smiles, but why was it so cold?

 Chapter 2034 - If I Win, Can I Make A Request?

    Yukihira knew that he would face Alice Nakiri in the Quarterfinals of the Autumn Election, but even so, he didn''t feel intimidated, or rather, he was all fired up!


    Yukihira knew that Alice Nakiri was the cousin of Erina Nakiri, and more importantly, they had a close rtionship with Haru. He had to admit that he wanted to have a match with Haru, but he also knew that Haru was quite busy, and it was impossible to meet him since he also knew that guy was so powerful.


    "Well, I wonder whether I can ask to have a Shokugeki after I have won this Autumn Election."


    Yukihira didn''t have a doubt that he would win the Autumn Election and be the champion!


    Then it was time for the Quarterfinals, and he walked to the venue.


    As he entered, Yukihira felt that the venue became several times bigger, and it made him clench his fist tightly, feeling so excited and d that he hade to this school, and at the same time, his opponent also came.


    Unlike Alice, who usually showed a frivolous and cheerful aura. There was something different about her, and it was as if she was a female knight that had been bathed with a lot of blood all over her body. If someone asked what she felt right now, then they would say that she was like a Jeanne d''Arc in the culinary world.


    Bringing her army, no, a truck filled with all of the various advanced cooking tools, Alice was standing, watching Yukihira, her enemy, and decided to use all of her full power directly since she needed to be the champion no matter what!


    Alice took a deep breath, and she knew that he wouldn''te today, but even so, he had been staying with her so she would win the election, which was why she was going to answer him and after she won... then she would...


    ''Sorry, Erina, but if I don''t do this, I''ll regret it.''


    Even Senzamon, who was one of the judges, was quite dumbfounded by the change of his granddaughter and wondered what was happening, but then, he saw his granddaughter''s aura turned into a lovely pink.


    "...."


    Senzaemon''s lips twitched, and somehow, he feltplex, but even so, there was nothing that he could do, and all he could do was to support his granddaughters, and at the same time, p that bastard if he dared to hurt his granddaughters.


    Yukihira and Alice stared at each other, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit, telling each other that they wouldn''t lose no matter what!


    ---


    While Alice was on her match, Haru was at school, apanying Kirari, who was working. He didn''t do anything and only sat next to her while she was doing her job, which made him sigh. Sometimes, he dreamed that he wouldn''t have to work and became a household husband, and now, he knew how it felt.


    Haru took one of the documents from the students who had a lot of debts and looked at it curiously.


    "Midari Ikushima."


    His lips twitched when he read the information about this girl since this girl was 100% pervert and masochist.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have an interest in this girl?" Kirari asked, looking at Haru, who was holding the document.


    "No." Haru shook his head and put down the documents on the table. He sighed and said, "I wonder why most of the students here are abnormal."


    "Oh?" Kirari was smiling and asked, "So you''re saying that I''m also abnormal?"


    "........"


    "Of course not." Haru shook his head and said, "Kirari, I think that your personality is lovely."


    "........" Ririka and Sayaka.


    Kirari nodded with a smile before she rested her head on his shoulder. She yawned and asked, "Sayaka, Ririka, can you leave the two of us alone?"


    "........"


    Ririka and Sayaka looked at each other and sighed, wondering why they needed to be abused by both Haru and Kirari every day. ''Can you flirt somewhere?'' If they were brave enough, they hoped that they would say something like that, but they knew that they couldn''t, which made them so sad.


    When Ririka and Sayaka had left, Haru was wondering whether he should build a hot spring pool around his turf so he could rest there with Kirari. He then moved Kirari''s head on hisp and gave her head a massage. "You know, you''re busier than me." Even though he was the richest man on earth, he wasn''t that busy and only spent four hours on work before he spent the rest of his time with girls.


    "It''s great that you can control everything, but my family is different. I wonder when they''re going to enter the coffins," Kirari said something outrageous without batting her eyes.


    Haru didn''t say much since he also knew the ugliness of Kirari''s family. He thought for a moment and asked, "Should I do something to them?"


    Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "You''re going to kill them?"


    "Of course not. Do you think that I''m capable of doing something so cruel?" Haru asked with disbelief.


    "......" Kirari.


    "Have you heard about hypnosis?" Haru asked.


    "Hypnosis?" Kirari was surprised.


    Haru was wondering why he hadn''t used his telepathic in this world, but it might be because he didn''t really want to cause too much of a mess in this world. However, when he thought about it, he felt that it was too stupid if he didn''t use his power. After all, he had used it on various worlds to build his power. Still, looking at his woman that was so tired right now, he felt that it was necessary to do it.


    Hearing Haru''s ability, Kirari''s eyes glimmered with excitement and asked, "Can you?"


    "Don''t worry. However, I can''t do it for free, right?" Haru looked at Kirari with a smile.


    "........"


    Kirari didn''t say anything and looked at him for a moment before she sighed. She then opened the zipper of his pants directly and took out the anaconda with her delicate and small hand gently, causing it to harden directly.


    "........."


    Haru was speechless, but then he let out afortable sigh.


    "Your phone is vibrating," Kirari said before she continued.


    Haru looked at his phone and saw that it was Alice. He knew that she was at the Quarterfinal right now, and he was wondering whether Alice could win against the protagonist.


    "Hello, Alice...?"


    "Haru, I won!"


    "That''s great." Haru didn''t expect that Alice would win against the protagonist, and he was really happy about it. "Congrattions, Alice."


    "Yay, but that''s all? Don''t you have something to give me?"


    "You want a gift?"


    "I want to make a request, can you?"


    "Well, I don''t mind if you be the champion," Haru said.


    "Then wait for me to win!" Alice was happy, but then she remembered something. "By the way, my mother wille soon, and she wants to meet you, is that alright?"


    "Your mother? Ouch!" Haru looked at Kirari, who bit him, and could only sigh since he reacted when he heard that Alice''s mother wanted to meet him.


    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked worriedly.


    "Nothing, it''s just my pinkie hitting the corner of the table."


    "Geez... you''re so clumsy! Be careful, alright?"


    "Yes, I''ll be careful," Haru said as he patted Kirari''s head gently.


    "I''ll see youter. I need to prepare now, bye!"


    "Bye."


    Haru ended the call, then put down his phone before carrying Kirari on the small bed inside his private room since he needed to punish this girl for a bit.

 Chapter 2035 - Mother And Daughter Are Similar To Each Other

    The Autumn Election moved fast, and before long, it had reached the final round.


    However, unlike the usual final round where there were only two participants, this year''s Autumn Election had three participants, which were Hayama Akira, Ryou Kurokiba, and Alice Nakiri.


    Yukihira, who should be in the final round together with the rest, was standing in the audience seat with a sullen and serious expression, thinking about how he had lost to Alice. Still, there was a day before the final round, and he couldn''t help but think why he had lost.


    While Yukihira was deep though, Alice brought her mother to Erina''s house to meet Haru.


    "Alice, is Haru here?" Leonora Nakiri asked curiously since she wanted to meet Haru. She often heard about Haru from her daughter, and she also often saw him in the newspaper, but it was her first time meeting him, which made her slightly nervous, thinking that he would be her son-inw... no, it should be nephew-inw.


    Alice and Leonora came happily and came to Erina''s house.


    "Huh? Alice-sama? Leonora-obaasama." Hisako was startled when she saw Alice and Leonora together suddenlying to Erina''s house. Even though she had lost, she didn''t run away since Erina quickly stopped her and told her that they were friends, and even if she had lost, Erina still wanted her to stay, which made her move.


    Hisako decided wholeheartedly to support Erina, even though she knew that Erina was doing something lewd with Haru, which was why she was startled when she saw Alice and Leonora.


    "Hisako, we''re passing through!" Alice said with a smile while pulling her mother''s hand.


    "It''s been a while, Hisako-chan." Leonora kissed Hisako''s cheeks before she followed her daughter.


    "..........."


    Alice and Leonora were like typhoons, and Hisako couldn''t react for a moment before she quickly tried to stop them. "Wait! Wait! Don''t suddenly enter! Erina-sama is busy!"


    "Huh? What is she busy with? I''m sure that she''s doing something lewd with Haru, right?" Alice said with a snort.


    "Something lewd!" Leonora started, and a cute blush covered her cheeks. "Huh? They''re still young! I can''t let them do something lewd!" She knew that Erina''s parents were all away, so she thought that she needed to educate Erina and Haru about a health education so Erina wouldn''t get pregnant so early.


    "Wait! Wait! Stop!" Hisako tried to stop them, but Alice and Leonora couldn''t be stopped before they arrived right in front of Erina''s room and opened it directly.


    "Haru! Erina! We''reing through!" Alice shouted.


    "We''reing!" Leonora also followed.


    "..........." Haru and Erina.


    Alice, Hisako, and Leonora saw Haru and Erina, who was sitting on the sofa, while learning into each other, reading a manga on their hands. They had to admit that this scene was like a beautiful painting, and they felt slightly jealous.


    Still, Haru and Erina were speechless, staring at the three of them who had opened the door of Erina''s room so suddenly.


    Erina let out a sigh and rubbed her temple. "What are you doing?"


    "..........."


    ---


    "Haru, this is my mom. You can also call her mom, too," Alice chirped happily.


    "Hello, I''m Leonora Nakiri, desu. You can also call me mom, Haru." Leonora looked at Haru for a moment before she hugged him without hesitation, pressing him against her chest. "Ah... I have always wanted a son."


    "........." Erina and Alice.


    "Aunt!"


    "Mom!"


    Erina and Alice quickly pulled Haru away from Leonora since they were afraid something might happen between them. Leonora still had her husband, and there was no way that they would let something happen between them!


    Haru, who was being pulled, didn''t say much, but he had to admit that Leonora was beautiful, and somehow, she understood that Alice and Leonora were really daughters and mothers.


    ''Still, she smells so good...''


    Haru felt that Leonora''s smell was like jasmine in winter. "Sorry for thete introduction. My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, aunty." He didn''t hesitate and used the Danishnguage.


    "Oh!" Leonora was surprised and asked, "You can speak mynguage."


    "I have learned it in hasty, so I can talk with youfortably. I have only learned for a short time, so I might make some mistakes," Haru said naturally.


    "No, no, from your pronunciation alone, I wouldn''t be surprised if you were born in Denmark," Leonora said with a smile.


    Haru and Leonora then talked to each other, and Erina and Alice stared at this scene with a dumbfounded expression, wondering when Haru had learned the Danishnguage. After all, it was quite umon for someone to learn thisnguage, or rather it was so rare.


    Leonora was happy that someone could talk hernguage, and it was better to talk this way rather than using her Japanese since she couldn''t get used to it, considering she mostly lived outside of Japan.


    As they talked to each other, Leonora observed the rtionship between Haru, Erina, and Alice. She knew that Haru was Erina''s fiance and they were happy together, but when she looked at her daughter''s happy expression...


    Leonora thought for a moment, then smiled and called Haru''s name. "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Haru, please take care of Erina and Alice, alright? If you don''t take care of them, then I''ll spank your butts."


    ".........."


    "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation, ignoring a few of her words.


    Leonora then smiled and said, "It''s quitete now. I''ll go back first. Alice, let''s go back."


    Alice looked at her mother for a moment, then nodded. "I''ll get back to you first. Bye, Haru, Erina. Don''t forget to watch my match tomorrow, alright? And don''t do a lewd thing!"


    "........." Haru and Erina.


    As Leonora and Alice left, Haru and Erina looked at each other for a moment.


    "You''re not interested in Leonora-obaasama, right?"


    ''Why?''


    Haru was wondering why his women always asked him such a question.


    ---


    "Alice, do you like Haru?" Leonora asked her daughter directly.


    Alice was surprised, looking at her mother for a moment, and nodded. "Yes."


    "He''s Erina''s fiance, you know?" Leonora said.


    "It''s alright," Alice said with a smile.


    Leonora then hugged her daughter and said, "Mom can''t do anything besides support you."


    "Thank you, mom." Alice hugged her mother happily.


    "Let''s sleep together tonight."


    "Yes~!"


    "By the way, he''s so handsome! If possible, I want to see my grandchildren as soon as possible!" Leonora said excitedly.


    "............."


    Alice was happy that her mother supported her, but she wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.

 Chapter 2036 - Winning Against The Protagonist And All The Supporting Characters

    <h4>Chapter 2036 - Winning Against The Protagonist And All The Supporting Characters</h4>


    The Autumn Election had always been one of the most famous events at the Tootsuki Academy and every student who reached the final would always see this beautiful scene right before them.


    On the huge venue, the rooftop was opened automatically, showing the beautiful full moon under the night sky.


    "It''s beautiful¡­" Megumi said as she stared at the rooftop.


    After all, it was a rare event so everyone was quite curious about the Autumn Election so Erina brought them a ticket so they could watch the final round.


    As for whether they would be mistaken as his harem, there was no way that the people around them would think that way since they were really his harem, and at the same time, no people would think that he would have so much of a harem.


    People''s energy was limited and it was impossible for someone to take care of a lot of women at the same time, even managing a business and a lot more.


    However, doing an impossible thing was Haru''s job, no, he had to do it and it was possible for him.


    Haru looked at the full moon and felt that the full moon was less beautiful than Alice, who was standing on the stage with two other participants. He then looked at Yukihira, who was standing in the audience seat together with the other students. He had to admit that he still felt surprised that he could train Alice so she could defeat Yukihira, the main character. However, he also knew that the MC wasn''t omnipotent, and even though the world might help the MC, his power was enough to stop the power of the world from bending toward the MC.


    Haru had defeated several MCs in various worlds, but it felt different when he helped someone defeat the MC. He felt proud and happy when he saw Alice standing on that stage, but at the same time, he knew that Alice''s participants weren''t something that could be looked down upon.


    ''Kurokiba and Hayama.''


    Haru didn''t need to worry about Kurokiba, but he was quite worried about Hayama, especially when he saw what Hayama was about to create. Even though Alice''s dish might be more delicious, the dish that Hayama was about to make was a dish that couldn''t be recreated by anyone other than Hayama.


    ''But¡­''


    Alice''s focus had been on molecr gastronomy, and even though Haru had helped her in the name of the challenge, he wasn''t sure what kind of dish that she was going to make, but even so, he didn''t feel worried and knew that she was going to win.


    How could he be so sure?


    Because Hayama and Kurokiba weren''t the main protagonists.


    Still, Haru knew that sometimes the power of feelings was going to increase the power of someone whether that someone was the MC or other characters and because of those feelings.


    However, this world was real, even if someone had an intense feeling toward something, they wouldn''t get a power-up bonus or they would be able to defeat enemies, or rather, they might be crushed by that reality.


    Haru looked at the three judges that sat on the stage that was ced in the middle of the venue. There was Senzaemon, Leonora, and Chef Dojima, and out of the three, two of them could be said to be Alice''s greatest allies.


    It might sound like cheating, but if the taste of Alice''s food was better, and even though Hayama''s feeling on his dish might move the three of them, it might only move Chef Dojima. As for Senzaemon or Leonora, they would without a doubt choose Alice without hesitation.


    Still, Haru was a bit afraid that someone might think that there was cheating on this Autumn Election.


    Luckily, Nakiri''s name of the culinary world was too bright and Haru''s power in media was also so powerful, so it was simply impossible for someone, trying to do something weird.


    As for Erina''s father, Haru didn''t need to worry about him since¡­ Cough! Cough!


    Let''s save that matterter since the final round had started.


    Still, Haru had to admit that Leonora was simply stunning.


    ---


    Watching Alice, Hayama, and Kurokiba on the stage, Yukihira clenched his fists tightly since he also wanted to be in that ce too.


    ---


    It might be her first time to feel like this, Alice felt her head was so clear at this moment and she felt so amazing at this moment as if she could do everything right now. Still, even though she was like this, it didn''t mean she was using a drug, or rather, her feeling was so powerful that it started to manifest around her.


    If Alice could give a metaphor, then she felt that her feelings had turned into an aura that enveloped her body. The pink aura around her body manifested and it was so huge that it might drown Kurokiba and Hayama.


    Kurokiba and Hayama knew about the change in Alice and their instincts told them that she had be more powerful than before!


    ''Ojou¡­'' The mostplex one was Kurokiba since he had been on Alice''s side and worked as his aide. Even though he didn''t feel that way toward her, he knew who was the cause of this change, and at the same time, it fired him up since the stronger Alice was, the more he became excited to defeat Alice!


    Kurokiba also used all of his power right now to defeat Alice and Hayama!


    As for Hayama, his feelings also didn''t losepared to Alice or Kurokiba. Before he came to Tootsuki, he was a child from a slum and he didn''t even know his worth until he met the spice and the culinary world so to repay what the people that had picked him, he was going to win this election!


    However, even if the feelings of the three of them were intense and no one wanted to lose, there was only one winner in this election and that winner was¡­


    ---


    After the end of the Autumn Election, everyone was still in a state of excitement. Even though it was only cooking, and they couldn''t taste the food, they had to admit that watching Alice, Kurokiba, and Hayama on the stage, fighting to each other fiercely, using all of their powers, and then bursting like a firework, showing their beautiful form for a moment, before scattered and disappeared.


    There were three participants, and even though the third and the second position wasn''t bad, everyone would only remember and aim for the 1st ce, right?


    Haru was standing near a vending machine that was located near the venue of the Autumn Election. He had to admit that there were a lot of mosquitoes since there was a forest on the Tootsuki Academy. He then put a coin on the vending machine and chose the warm red bean soup. With the sound of the can dropped on the picking space of the vending machine, when he was about to pick his warm red bean soup, he heard someone call him out.


    "Haru!"


    Haru picked the warm red bean soup and opened the can, but before he was about to drink it, Alice grabbed it directly and drank it without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Alice and said, "Congrattions that you have won 1st ce in the Autumn Election."


    Yes, the winner of the Autumn Election was without a doubt, Alice Nakiri.


    "You can have that as a gift," Haru said generously.


    Alice, who was drinking the warm red bean soup, was stunned andined. "Isn''t this gift a bit too cheap?"


    "You''re lucky that I gave you one," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Ehh? I want a gift! I want a gift!" Alice said as she shook Haru''s shirt.


    "Alright, alright, stop pulling my shirt." Haru stopped Alice, and asked, "Just what kind of gift do you want?"


    "Hmm¡­" Alice tapped her chin with a cute expression and said, "Can you apany me to walk first, Haru?"

 Chapter 2037 - It Tastes Like Kiviak

    <h4>Chapter 2037 - It Tastes Like Kiviak</h4>


    Alice asked Haru to walk around the forest of the Tootsuki Academy, even though it waste at night.


    "Geeez! There are too many mosquitoes!" Alice cried when her arm was bitten by the mosquito.


    Haru caught the mosquito on Alice''s arm, and it left a ck and red mark from the dead mosquito and the blood that was sucked from Alice''s body.


    "Is it itchy?" Haru asked.


    "Um, it is so itchy!" Alice looked at her arm that was held by Haru with a light blush on her face and then pointed her arm with her finger. "Look! There is a little bump on the ce that was bitten by the mosquito!"


    "Aren''t you the one who asks to walk around here?" Haru was speechless since this girl was the one who asked him to walk in the forest.


    "But¡­ but¡­ the mosquito is too naughty¡­" Alice knew that she was the one who asked him to walk around since she was still feeling excited after she won the championship, but she couldn''t calm down since she was about to tell her feelings toward¡­ Cough! Cough!


    "Wait a moment, let me take care of this." Haru tapped the little bump on Alice''s arm that was bitten by a mosquito, and suddenly it returned back to normal.


    "Huh?"


    "Hold my hand, and you won''t get bitten by the mosquito," Haru said and offered his hand.


    Alice wanted to ask how Haru was able to cure the little bump on her arm, but she quickly forgot about it when she saw him offer his hand but was she going to reject it?


    Of course not, right?


    Alice held Haru''s hand naturally as if it was something obvious to do. ''How big.'' It might have been her first time to be able to feel his hand so long, and she had to admit that it felt good. She felt that she was being protected, and at the same time, she felt quite envious of Erina, who was able to hold his hand all the time.


    "Where do you want to go?" Haru asked.


    "Well¡­" Alice thought for a moment and said, "How about we go to the ce where Kiviak is buried?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru was speechless and asked, "I wonder whether that ce is still smelly."


    "It shouldn''t be, right?" Alice smiled and said, "Well, even if it''s smelly, we take a bathter, right? Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Looking at Alice, who was smiling, Haru was also affected and smiled. "Well, let''s go."


    As the two walked, they talked about a lot of things. From their first meeting, Kiviak and a lot more things that they had done together.


    "We''re lucky that there wasn''t a problem with Kiviak before," Alice said with a sigh, especially when she thought that someone might be able to get botulism.


    "If someone gets botulism, it is because they use eider rather than auk," Haru said.


    "Even so, it''s so smelly!" Alice said with augh.


    "It''s so smelly." Haru nodded and agreed. He didn''t think that he would cook kiviak again in the future since it didn''t really taste good, and someone also needed to eat it from the anus of the auk bird, which was pretty much unique.


    "Will you make something like that again?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Kiviak?"


    "Um."


    "Probably not." Haru shook his head and said, "It''s hard to get the ingredients, it takes a lot of time, and there''s also a danger of disease, but I might try other fermentation food."


    "Oh? What kind?" Alice asked curiously.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but surstromming might be good," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Alice rolled her eyes before sheughed.


    "Why were youughing?"


    "It''s just it''s fun to be with you, Haru," Alice said while looking at Haru, but this time, she didn''t show her usual smile. Rather, she showed a sincere expression on her face.


    "Yeah, I have fun being with you too, Alice." Haru also gave a sincere response, and he had to admit that it might be her first time to see her show such an expression.


    They looked at each other with a smile before they continued to walk.


    "Are you sure you want to go to the ce where the kiviak is buried?" Haru asked.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Alice asked with a mischievous smile.


    "It isn''t that I hate it, but don''t you think that ce is strange? That ce is also like a grave. What''s so good about that ce?" Haru asked.


    "Grave¡­" Alice murmured, then looked at Haru with a smile. "Grave is a good ce, right?"


    "Good ce?" Haru''s lips twitched.


    "Yeah." Alice nodded, then said, "It reminds someone that we won''t be in this world forever, and we will die someday. Also¡­"


    "Also?"


    "I also want to remind the person that I love that I''ll only stay with this person till I die, so I won''t forgive this person if he dares to break up with me so suddenly," Alice said while raising her fist, aiming it toward Haru, ready to punch him anytime, if he said something strange.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "The guy that you fell with is so lucky," Haru said after a moment of pause.


    "Of course!" Alice showed a smug expression and said, "He''s so lucky that he can get a beautiful girl like me to confess to him!"


    "Yes, yes, he''s so lucky."


    As they walked, they had arrived at the spot where they buried the kiviak in the past.


    "The hole has been closed," Alice said.


    "Of course, if we don''t close it, the smell will spread everywhere," Haru said.


    "Say, Haru, can I ask you for a gift?" Alice asked.


    "Here?" Haru was stunned.


    "Here." Alice nodded without hesitation.


    "Sure."


    "Close your eyes a bit and try to lean forward," Alice said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed, then closed his eyes and leaned forward, but his neck was pulled, and he was kissed directly without any preparation!


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''If it was someone else, they might fall down directly¡­'' Haru thought in his heart as he opened his eyes, looking at Alice, who kissed him with a shy expression.


    Alice didn''t have experience, so she pulled her lips away after she kissed him for a moment. "It didn''t taste like kiviak."


    ''Isn''t that obvious?''


    "Do you want to taste something better?" Haru asked.


    "Hmph! No way!" Alice crossed her arms and rejected. However, she kept winking at him as if trying to give him a message to confess to her.


    "You want me to confess?" Haru asked directly.


    "Huh? Is that something you should ask me?" Alice was dumbfounded and thenined. "Come on! You''re the guy! You should be the one who confesses to me! I even bring you to the grave-like ce rather than a romantic ce, you know? So at least, let my dream be confessed by the guy that I love to be granted!"


    Haru looked at Alice and said, "Alice, I love you."


    "Oh? Why do you love me?" Alice asked with a smile.


    Haru wanted to smack this stupid girl''s head. "If you kiss me again, then I''ll tell you."


    "Well, it can''t be helped since you begged me. I''ll kiss you reluctantly." Alice closed her eyes, and she was so eager to be kissed, but then her forehead flicked. "Ouch! It hurts! What are you doing?!"


    "You haven''t replied to my confession yet."


    Alice''s face was so red, she was so shy, but then she looked at him with a bright smile and said, "I love you too, Haru."


    There was hesitation anymore, and they kissed each other. The ce they kissed might not be the most romantic ce, or rather, it might be the worst ce ever since they were in the middle of a forest on the ce where they buried the kiviak, but even so, they wouldn''t forget about this confession for the entire life, or rather, it was impossible to be forgotten since it was so unique.


    Alice had to admit that kissing tasted amazing and understood why Erina was so addicted to it¡­ Still, even if their kiss tasted like a kiviak, she might feel addicted to it since she was kissing the person that she loved.

 Chapter 2038 - Sports Festival 1

    <h4>Chapter 2038 - Sports Festival 1</h4>


    Haru promised Sora, Megumi, and Utaha to watch their school''s Sports Festival. Of course, he also talked to Yuri, Masami, and Shiina about this matter, so they also knew that he was going to visit their school.


    If Raikou was here, then she would join him without hesitation, but she went to Maya Yotsuba''s house since she wanted to see the process of giving birth. She also wanted to have children, but she also knew that her body was different from a normal human, which was why she wanted to see how Maya was going to give birth since Maya wasn''t a normal human either. Still, she wanted to have his children as soon as Maya gave birthter in the future.


    Still, what matters the most right now is the Sports Festival at the Shuchi''in Academy.


    Haru didn''te alone this time since Megumi''s mother, and Utaha''s mother also came with him to watch their daughter''s sports festival.


    Megumi''s family and Utaha''s family knew each other after all. Their daughters were Haru''s women. As for whether what they thought when they knew that their daughter became his woman at the same time, well, it was quite hard at first, but it had been a long time, so they had gotten used to it, and the rtionship between the family was so good.


    Still, it might be because Haru''s status was so awesome that it was better if their daughters dated Haru at the same time. After all, they knew how dangerous Haru''s charm was, from money, appearance, intelligence, and reliability. If he was given a metaphor, then he was simply sugar in the eyes of ants.


    Even the mother of Megumi and Utaha were attracted by Haru. Still, they knew about their status, so they didn''t do anything weird, and they also had a husband, after all.


    Haru, Utaha''s mother, and Megumi''s mother were talking to each other as they entered the Shuchi''in Academy, and of course, they attracted a lot of attention, especially when everyone could see how handsome Haru was.


    "You know, you should wear sunsses, Haru," Utaha''s mother said.


    "Yes." Megumi''s mother looked at the girls and women in their surroundings and sighed. "I can tell that they''re ready to chomp you down."


    Haru wasn''t blind, and it was also the reason why he often wore a disguise since being too handsome sometimes was too troublesome, though he had to admit that it also gave him a lot of advantage when he chased after a girl. "Luckily, I came with you two, or else¡­"


    Megumi''s mother and Utaha''s mother nodded at the same time since they knew their son-inw would be targeted directly if Haru came alone, so, at this moment, the two mothers looked at each other and nodded, made up their minds to protect Haru no matter what!


    "Haru!!"


    As they entered, they saw six girls that ran in their direction.


    Haru could tell that they had been waiting for him for a while. "Sorry to make you wait."


    "Really¡­ you have made us wait too long. I wonder what will you do topensate us?" Utaha asked as she moved closer toward Haru and was about to caress his chest, but her shirt was pulled by her mother.


    "What are you doing? You''re in public! Hurry up and return to your ss. We''ll protect him. You don''t need to worry," Utaha''s mother said, trying to reprimand her daughter.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Utaha looked at her mother in silence, looking at her suspiciously, but she nodded since they needed to go back to their ss or else they would bete for their Sports Festival.


    They talked for a while, and Haru told them that he was going to take their pictures.


    "We''ll guide you around the schoolter after the Sports Festival," Yuri said.


    "Thanks." Haru smiled and nodded. "I can''t wait for that." Looking at the girls that slowly walked away, he looked at the six of them and knew that he hadn''t made a move on one of them. ''Yuri¡­'' He had to admit that his meeting with Yuri was the mostplex one since their meeting was quite weird, especially when he asked her to meet the soul of her younger siblings, and at the same time, he had to admit that Yuri''s bad luck was too huge. If he didn''t steal some bad luck from time to time, he wouldn''t be surprised if he was hit by a bus on the street, or got into an ident in the middle of an underground train, showing how unlucky she was.


    Haru was wondering what kind of star that Yuri was born under, but she was lucky that she was able to meet him. He then looked at two mothers and asked, "Should we enter now?"


    "Yes!" 2x


    Megumi''s mother and Utaha''s mother agreed without hesitation.


    The three of them walked together and entered the area where the parents could watch the performance of their children at the Sports Festival. The school had prepared a tent and a foldable chair.


    Still, Haru had to admit that the number of parents that came to the Sports Festival was quite small. However, it was normal since most parents are busy working right now.


    Haru was about to sit down, but someone called him out.


    "Haru!"


    Haru turned around and saw a pink-haired girl, waving her hand excitedly, causing her boobs to sway left and right as if trying to hypnosis him. "Chika!" He also greeted this girl normally, ignoring her excitement.


    Chika pouted and asked, "Are you excited to see me? It has been a while since we have met each other, right?" She had to admit that it was fun to y with him and it would be good to marry him. If only this guy wasn''t a scumbag, though. Well, he wasn''t exactly a scumbag since he dated all of them openly, not hiding anything.


    "My mother-inw is right beside me, you know?" Haru said speechlessly.


    "Ah!" Chika was stunned, then looked at Utaha''s mother and Megumi''s mother who had been staring at her all the time.


    "Haru, how about you introduce her to us?" Megumi''s mother asked with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    As they introduced themselves to each other, they were surprised when they learned that Chika was a friend of Megumi and Utaha since they were from the same club, and when they talked to each other Chika''s parents also came and were surprised when they saw Haru.


    Chika''s father was excited and talked with Haru, but he also knew that this was the time for the family so they didn''t talk much and focussed on the Sports Festival on the field since it was about to start.


    Haru also had to admit that Chika''s father was also quite kind, and somehow, Chika''s father reminded him of Alice''s father. Still, he had to admit that Chika''s mother was quite unique since, unlike her daughter, her chest was¡­ Cough! Cough!


    Haru then continued to focus on the Sports Festival since it had started, ignoring the fact that Chika''s older sister had been staring at him right now.

 Chapter 2039 - Sports Festival 2

    <h4>Chapter 2039 - Sports Festival 2</h4>


    As the Sports Festival passed, everyone was affected by the mood on the field, and a lot of students cheered the participants of the event loudly and excitedly with a smile on their faces.


    The parents were also happy to watch their children having fun at this Sports Festival.


    Even Megumi''s mother and Utaha''s mother also felt the same, pulling Haru''s arm from time to time, telling him to take a photo of everyone, which made him helpless and happy at the same time.


    Looking at Megumi''s mother and Utaha''s mother, Haru quickly shook his head and conquered the demon inside his heart. If they were a widow, then it might be different, but they had a husband, and their husband was his father-inw. He didn''t have a hobby of stealing someone else''s lover. Still, if he said this, he was sure that a lot of people would scold him since he had stolen a lot of heroines from various MCs in the various world.


    However, Haru felt that their words were nderous for him since he really had never stolen someone''s lover and all the heroines from those worlds were single, and they had never had a rtionship with the MCs in those worlds, so if the heroines were falling for him, then it wasn''t his fault, right?


    After all, it was also the fault of the MCs in those worlds who didn''t dare to make a move, or they were oblivious enough to ignore the feelings of those girls.


    They were all such wonderful girls, so Haru just helped them to find a better man, such as him, right?


    Haru knew that his words were a bit shameless, but well, it didn''t really matter. "I will go to the toilet first."


    Utaha''s mother and Megumi''s mother nodded and didn''t think too much.


    "Kasugano-kun, you''re unfamiliar with this ce, right? How about I guide you there?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Utaha''s mother, Megumi''s mother, and Chika''s parents looked at Toyomi Fujiwara (Chika''s older sister), who offered Haru help so enthusiastically.


    "It''s alright. I know the ce." Haru refused politely since he was in front of his mother-inw, so at least he needed to give them a face, but if he was alone, then he wouldn''t reject Toyomi Fujiwara, a shameless woman who showed her lewd "oppai" without shame.


    "Toyomi!" Chika''s father couldn''t help but reprimand his daughter. Still, he would be happy if Toyomi could be Haru''s woman, but he wanted her to know the ce!


    "Ehhh¡­?" Toyomiined against her father.


    Looking at Toyomi and her father, who started to argue with each other, Haru slipped directly since he was toozy to mix with them. He walked around and found a guide sign to the toilet, so he followed it without hesitation.


    As he walked, Haru entered the school building, and he had to admit that it was quite empty. Observing the interior of the school, he felt that this school wasn''t that much different from his school, or rather, he could see the history and how high ss this school was. He knew that this school wasn''t lost to Hyakkou academy, but in terms of nurturing the next generation of leaders, the Hyakkou Academy was several times better since inside the school was a put thew of the jungle.


    The strongest win and the loser can only go extinct.


    It might sound cruel, but that was how reality was, and even some rich people, if their business went bankrupt in the future, would lose their everything, and sometimes, the reality was even scarier than fiction.


    Something that you think might only exist in fiction might exist in reality, and it will give you a shudder.


    The debt on the Hyakkou Academy was scary. Haru had to admit it. However, losing life and living as the wife of a popr politician or rich businessman was better than bing a prostitute. As for the guy, it was better to work and be a loyal dog of someone''s rich rather than go to the sea and pick up a crab.


    However, everyone''s ancestor was a fisherman, and going to the sea might be a good idea to get a lot of money since he had heard that catching a crab could get a lot of money, and it was still several times better than fishing very.


    Still, Haru knew that if someone could choose, then it might be better to live as a writer and live by royalty, having enough money until they die, without being disturbed by an intrapersonal matter. However, it was different now since he had be the richest man on earth, and there were a lot of things that he needed to do since he had the lives of hundreds of millions of people that depended on him.


    Haru somehow missed the day when he was living ignorantly, but at the same time, he also had to admit that standing on the top was also a great thing since he could control his own fate.


    ''Still, the number of people in this world is too much, right?''


    Haru was wondering whether, in the future, there would be a virus that would make everyone into a zombie, reducing the poption to 20% of the total. Jokes aside, he knew that as long as someone had power, there were a lot of things that they could do, whether it was going to Mars or achieving immortality.


    What Haru needed to do now is not to lose his power and change because of the power that he has.


    His name is Kasugano Haruka.


    He is a harem protagonist.


    He has a sisterplex.


    Those three things wouldn''t change no matter what.


    Haru then arrived at the toilet and took a piss, giving him afortable feeling since he had held it for quite a while. After he released himself, he washed his dick and his hands with magic since there was no one here and thought to walk around the school since it was his first time to enter the interior of this school.


    Haru walked around curiously, opening one ss after another until he saw a huge door at the end of the corridor and when he was about to go there.


    "What are you doing here? Unauthorized people can''t enter that ce!"


    Hearing this strict yet feminine voice, Haru knew who was the owner of this voice. When he turned, the girl was surprised to see him here.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s been while Shinomiya-san." Haru normally greeted, looking at this t chest girl, and thought that his Kirari and Erina had a better figure, but he also had to admit that Kaguya Shinomiya was quite cute.


    Kaguya looked at Haru in surprise, but at the same time, she thought that this guy was thinking something rude about her, right?

 Chapter 2040 - Sports Festival 3

    <h4>Chapter 2040 - Sports Festival 3</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Kaguya asked.


    "I got lost," Haru said without changing his face.


    "¡­¡­"


    Kaguya frowned, but she didn''t think too much and said, "Anyway, you can''t enter that ce."


    "Well, can you guide me out?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Kaguya nodded, then observed Haru as he walked toward her. It had been a while since they had met each other and thest time that they met each other was when she trained on Umi Sonoda''s kyudo dojo. She had to admit that after that meeting, she had been following Muse, and at the same time, she was wondering whether a male also wore a stocking.


    "What''s with that stare?" Haru frowned and thought that Kaguya was thinking something rude.


    "Nothing." Kaguya somehow felt better right now, and asked, "Still, what are you doing in this school?" She didn''t understand why Haru could appear at her school so suddenly.


    "I promised my girlfriend that I woulde and watch the Sports Festival," Haru said.


    "Girlfriend?!" Kaguya was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong? It isn''t that surprising, right?" Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Kaguya thought for a moment and only remembered the five girls that she met at Eriri Spencer''s parents'' party in the past. "If you only have one girlfriend, then I won''t be surprised, you have a lot of them!" She snorted and thought that this guy was a scumbag.


    "You think that I''m a scumbag?" Haru asked.


    "You''re not?" Kaguya asked with disgust. She had to admit that this guy was so handsome and might be the most handsome guy that she had seen in her life, but even so, this guy was a scumbag!


    Still, Kaguya also knew that Haru''s power and talent were amazing, and it wouldn''t be weird for a lot of women to throw themselves at him, but even so, she hoped that he would be loyal to one girl.


    "I don''t think I''m a scumbag," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kaguya.


    "You must want to hit me, right?"


    "You know it yourself." Kaguya sighed and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "What''s the description of the scumbag in your mind?" Haru asked.


    "Scumbag?" Kaguya thought for a moment and said, "It''s a guy who makes girls unhappy."


    "Then I''m not a scumbag."


    "Why?"


    "Because I make my girls happy and as long as my girls don''t think of me as a scumbag, I''m not a scumbag, right? As for the other people''s opinions who aren''t rted to my life, I don''t have a listen to their opinion." Haru looked at Kaguya and asked, "What do you think?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kaguya looked at Haru and had to admit that she agreed with some of his words, but even so¡­


    "Even so, I think that you''re a scumbag," Kaguya said without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru sighed and asked, "Let''s say, that in the future, you might have a scumbag boyfriend, what''ll you do?"


    "Impossible!" Kaguya refuted without hesitation.


    "It''s just an example, I just want to ask what will you do," Haru asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Kaguya thought for a moment and said, "Depending on the financial situation of their families, then I might throw this person to Tokyo Bay, telling him to swim to the Osaka Bay with a shark."


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Kaguya and said with a sigh, "You''re too gentle, Shinomiya-san."


    "Huh?!" Kaguya was dumbfounded, hearing his words since she thought that her words were cruel, but he told her that she was kind?


    Haru had seen a lot of girls after all and each of them had a variety of personalities. He was also almost killed by his wife in the past so he felt Kaguya''s punishment by telling her boyfriend to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay was so gentle in his mind.


    Kaguya seemed to catch Haru''s words, then asked with a smile, "So you have experienced something worse?"


    "¡­¡­" Haru.


    His silence acquiesced her question, and Kaguya couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Tell me, what''s worse than my punishment?"


    Haru ignored Kaguya and asked, "So you have a boyfriend, Shinomiya-san?"


    Kaguya snorted, but then, she lowered her head and murmured. "No."


    "You don''t?"


    "You don''t have to repeat it, right?"


    Usually, Kaguya would see most people with doubt and suspicion, considering the status of her family, but Haru was different since his status wasn''t that much different from her, or rather, his status was bigger than her. If he had to do something, then he might as well meet her father or her older brother.


    Haru looked at Kaguya and knew that the life of this girl wasn''t good, especially when her older brother always treated her as a pawn and her family was cold, especially after she had lost her mother.


    "So you have someone that you fell with?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Huh? What does it have to do with you?" Kaguya asked with a frown.


    "Well, I''m curious about how the lucky guy can make you feel. After all, you''re so cute, I''m quite jealous of that boy," Haru said with bitterness on her face.


    Kaguyaughed and said, "You have a lot of girlfriends, and you are trying to get me now?"


    Haru looked at Kaguya and had to admit that this girl was cute, but her body was quite petite, andpared to the youngdy such as Kirari or Erina, this girl had lost the battle. Still, Kaguya might resemble Sora, but Sora was several times cuter than Kaguya.


    "I don''t want to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay so I''ll pass."


    Kaguya snorted and felt unhappy. "If you like someone, you should be able to do everything for that person, right? If your girlfriend asks you to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay, will you do it?"


    "No, I won''t do it," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kaguya.


    Haru felt that Kaguya''s words were joking, if his girls told him to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay without a reason, then he would p her butts, pushed her to the bed, so she would forgive him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t push Kaguya to bed, so there was no need to continue this conversation.


    As they talked, they almost walked out of the building and were about to reach the field where the Sports Festival was being held.


    Haru could see Utaha, Megumi, and Sora who were talking with Utaha''s mother and Megumi''s mother, asking where he was.


    "You don''t have guts!" Kaguya snorted.


    "I''m realistic. I''ll die if I swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay. Do you want to see your lover die?"


    "¡­¡­" Kaguya.


    "Well, thank you for guiding me outside.


    "No problem."


    "By the way, what kind of room was there before?" Haru was curious about the room that he couldn''t enter before.


    "It''s a student council room. You can''t enter it unless you get permission," Kaguya said.


    "So I can enter as long as I have permission?" Haru asked.


    "You want to enter that room?" Kaguya asked.


    "No, I just want to see you again," Haru said with a gentle smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Kaguya.


    "Can I?"


    Kaguya lowered her head slightly to hide her blush, but then, she only remembered and put her right hand on her left cheek, turning her expression calm and cold. "I don''t mind. Just tell me if you want toe."


    "So can I have your contact info?" Haru asked.


    "¡­Um." Kaguya nodded with her right hand on her left cheek.


    Haru looked at Kaguya who took out a flip phone with a speechless expression, but he didn''t say anything.


    They talked for a moment before they parted.


    Haru walked to his girls again and it was lucky that they didn''t see what he was doing. Still, even if they saw him, they would only roll their eyes and thought that he was a scumbag.


    Kaguya looked at Haru''s back for a moment, then looked at Haru''s contact number, and walked toward the toilet since she needed to calm down her heart that beat so fast!

 Chapter 2041 - After The Party, Well... Cough! Cough!

    After that Sports Festival, Haru had one more contact with a girl on his smartphone and he also often told Kaguya to learn more about technology since this girl really sucked at technology. He told her to buy a smartphone so she could use LINE.


    Kaguya: "What''s the use of LINE?"


    Haru: "You can chat faster."


    Kaguya: "Isn''t that the same as an email as we do right now?"


    Haru: "You can use a cute sticker."


    Kaguya: "Sticker?"


    Haru knew that most girls loved to use "Sticker" from LINE, or rather, it was LINE''s number one feature that made it so popr in Japan.


    ---


    Talking with Haru, Kaguya stared at the screen of her phone and thought that she should get a smartphone.


    "Kaguya-sama."


    "Hmm?"


    "Who do you talk with?"


    Kaguya looked at Hayasaka and felt a bit shy to tell her trusted person who she talked with on her phone.


    Hayasaka looked at Kaguya and felt weird, wondering who Kaguya talked with, but when she saw her expression, even though she felt a bit weird, she asked, "Is it a guy?"


    Kaguya''s face instantly blushed, but Hayasaka was dumbfounded, wondering who this bastard who suddenly stole Kaguya''s heart was?


    ---


    Haru had never thought too much when hemunicated with Kaguya. Still, he stopped their chat after he saw a notice from LINE. He looked at the person who sent the chat and saw that it was Honoka Kosaka, who sent him a chat.


    Kosaka: "Haru, let''s have a party at the shrine!"


    Haru: "Party? Why?"


    Kosaka: "Duh, it''s for celebration!"


    Haru: "What celebration?"


    Kosaka: "Celebration that I have be a student council president at the school!"


    "...........''


    Haru was worried that his school might be in shambles because of this decision.


    ---


    "Let''s start the celebration to congratte Honoka who has sessfully be Student Council President!"


    "OOOOOH!!!"


    In the living room of Haru''s shrine, the girls nked their sses together happily as they shouted loudly since Honoka had be the student council president of the Otonokizaka High School.


    Haru looked doubtfully at Honoka and wondered whether there was anyone that was better than Honoka.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Umi asked curiously, moving her body closer to Haru since their rtionship had been confirmed.


    Out of nine members of Muse, five of the members were Haru''s women, which was almost more than half of them had been eaten by Haru.


    Sometimes, they would joke that all of them would be eaten by Haru and they would be together from now on. However, even though they believed that Haru would eat all of them, they were a bit worried about Nico since Nico was the most disappointing among all of them and they were afraid that he might not have an interest in her.


    Nico wasn''t sure why, but she felt that someone was thinking rude about her.


    Nico, who often told that an idol needed to be pure and couldn''t have a rtionship, was in silence since the one who had a rtionship with was her boss, and she also had to admit that the power of capitalism was too dirty!


    "No, I just wonder whether the school is alright with Honoka as the student council president," Haru said with a sigh.


    "How cruel!" Honoka cried in theint.


    "Well..." Haru looked at Nico for a moment, which made her a bit nervous.


    "Wh - What...?!" Nico looked at Haru unsurely.


    "At least Honoka is better than Nico," Haru said, and everyone also agreed.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Nicoined since unlike everyone, she had what it took to be a leader for everyone and she had a beautiful heart, so why should she receive this treatment?


    Nico stood up and wanted to fight against Haru, but she was afraid to be eaten by Haru so she tried to stare at him with her dangerous stares, staring at him, trying to make him fall down by her charm.


    After all, Nico had heard that the one who fell in love would lose first, so if Haru fell for her, then he would lose!


    Haru didn''t know what Nico was thinking nor did he care about it since he was talking with everyone about the progress of Muse.


    There would be another concert soon, however, different from the previous concert, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori would go to Okinawa to have their school trip so the concert would be held by the third-grade members and the first-grade members.


    "Do you want me to bring you something from there?" Kotori asked.


    "Food? I haven''t tried snacks or food from there," Haru said.


    Kotori nodded. "Then I''ll take a picture of those snacks and foodster."


    "................."


    Haru didn''t need a photo, but he wanted real souvenirs.


    Being stared at by Haru, Kotori only chuckled happily and even wanted to tease him more, so she could be punished by himter.


    "Well, the problem is, who will be the center of this concert?" Eli asked.


    With Honoka having gone on a school trip, Muse didn''t have a center and they needed to change the center with another person.


    Haru noticed Nozomi, who was looking at him, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you have to say something?" Nozomi asked.


    "Do you want me to choose?" Haru asked.


    Everyone nodded at the same time since they wanted Haru to choose who would be a center when Honoka had gone for the school trip.


    "Are you sure? You can choose this by yourself, you know?" Haru asked.


    "You''re our producer so hurry up and decide who will be the center of the next concert!" Nico said with a snort.


    Everyone agreed with Nico''s words and told him to choose.


    ".............."


    Haru was wondering why girls loved to force a guy to choose. If possible, he wanted to choose all of them, but he knew that he couldn''t. He then looked at the six members that would perform at the next concert.


    ''Maki, Rin, Hanayo, Nico, Eli, and Nozomi...''


    Haru looked at the six girls and said, "Then Rin, you be the center for the next concert."


    "Eh? Me nyaa? No! No! It''s impossible!" Rin quickly rejected without hesitation.


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Why..." Rin lowered her head and said, "I - I''m not that cute and I - I''m not suitable to be a center. Why don''t you choose Kayochin? She''s cute, you know?"


    "...................."


    Everyone was looking at each other for a moment and felt that they needed to make Rin be the center of the next concert.


    "Why? Isn''t the reason obvious?" Haru said.


    "Huh? What''s the reason?" Rin was dumbfounded when she found out that there was a reason why she was chosen as a center for the next concert.


    "Skirt."


    "Skirt?"


    "Besides a school uniform, you haven''t worn a different skirt, right?"


    "Um, no."


    "Then it might be good for you to use this chance to use a skirt," Haru said.


    "I''m not suitable to wear it!" Rin shook her head, especially when she thought about the words of the boys during her childhood time who told her that she wasn''t suitable to wear a skirt.


    "Really? I''d thought that you''d be really cute if you wore a skirt," Haru said naturally.


    "............" Rin.


    Haru looked at Rin, who was staring at him with a dumbfounded expression. "...What? Is there something weird with my words?"


    Rin shook her head hurriedly, lowering her head, then asked, "Is - Is this really okay?"


    Everyone nodded and told Rin that everything would be alright.


    Rin was still nervous, but somehow, she didn''t think the words of those boys during the elementary school were matter anymore, especially after she had heard Haru''s confirmation. "Then... then... please take care of me, everyone!"


    With that said, Rin would be the center of the Muse at the next concert!


    As for now, they would continue to their party and when it ended, then they would.... Cough! Cough!

 Chapter 2042 - Muse Has Nine Of Them, So...

    Everyone on the Muse decided to stay at the shrine and slept there, but as expected, when everyone had fallen asleep, some people moved to the other room to do something secretly.


    Of course, Haru had also put a soundproof wall around the other room so he wouldn''t wake up those sleeping.


    As some of them slept soundly, some of them were happy, ying a game together before they rested and talked together, enjoying the afterglow.


    Eli breathed softly as sheid on the bed. She looked at Haru and said, "Still, I didn''t expect that you would choose Rin."


    "Is it bad?" Haru asked.


    "No, I think that it is a great choice," Eli said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Nozomi, who was on the side, also had awoken and joined their conversation.


    Eli and Nozomi were awoken and wanted to talk with Haru. As for Maki and Kotori, they were sleeping soundly since they were satisfied with what they had done before.


    Umi didn''t join them since Haru hadn''t eaten her, and even though she had dated him, they had only kissed each other, and more than that, this girl might pass out, so he needed to do it slowly.


    "Still, I want to hear why you want to choose Rin as the center," Eli said.


    "You want to seduce Rin now?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    "............."


    Eli raised her eyebrow and asked, "Really? Haru?"


    "............."


    "Can we sometimes change the topic of the conversation? Why do we often talk about whether I have decided to seduce someone or not?" Haru was speechless.


    "Isn''t it because you can''t control this thing?!" Eli snorted as she held Haru''s anaconda in her hand. It was a bit hard to grab it with one hand, considering the thickness. As for the weight, she could still hold it since she often worked out to perform perfectly on the stage without getting tired.


    "Let''s continue our conversation before. Why did you choose Rin?" Nozomi asked.


    Haru didn''t answer Nozomi''s question immediately, but he thought for a moment and said, "I guess she''s the most suitable." The ce where Muse would perform next would be at the fashion show. If Honoka was here, he wouldn''t think too much, but he had to choose someone among the six who would change Honoka''s position. Then it should be Rin since Honoka and Rin were quite simr to each other.


    Rin also had trouble deep inside her heart, and choosing her as a center, was also a good thing. She might appear all smiles and always happy all the time, but he knew that she had an inferiorplex and thought that she wasn''t cute.


    Eli and Nozomi listened to Haru''s words quietly and only understood Rin''s problem.


    Haru knew that even though Eli and Nozomi were the oldest among the members of Muse, it didn''t mean that they were omnipotent. The two of them also had their problems too.


    Eli was too individual, and she would try to solve everything by herself.


    Nozomi was a lonely girl, and she also had gotten used to her loneliness.


    Every member of Muse wasn''t perfect, and each of them had their problems.


    Still, as their producer and their man, Haru understood their problems and would help solve that trouble.


    "Really... you''re too gentle, you know...?" Eli showed a happy smile, looking at the man that had conquered her body. Not only her body but her heart was also conquered by Haru, but she didn''t hate it. Instead, she loved it.


    Nozomi gently put her chin on Haru''s chest, stared at his face for a moment, and sighed. "You know... if you keep doing this, everyone on the Muse will fall for you."


    "................." Haru.


    Eli and Nozomi knew that Haru was simply a woman yer. As long as he saw a girl, he could save this girl from the problems they had encountered, and after that, he conquered the girl''s body and heart. Still, even though they often felt speechless by the number of women around him, they knew that he could handle them, so why not?


    ".................." Haru was just too speechless to say anything.


    "Haru, you might as well take this opportunity to take care of everyone." Maki, who had woken up, also joined their conversation, which made him speechless. "I think that it isn''t bad that everyone can be together even if we graduate."


    Hearing Maki''s words, Eli, Nozomi, and Kotori, who also had awoken, nodded.


    Muse couldn''t stay forever, and this school idol group would onlyst until next year since Eli, Nozomi, and Nico would graduate from high school next year. After that, without a doubt, everyone would separate from each other, and they didn''t want to separate since Muse wasplete with nine people.


    Haru was a bit helpless when they asked him to make all the nine girls of Muse be his harem members. After all, even though he didn''t mind, he didn''t want to be forced on the matter of the heart. "Let''s talk about this matterter since we''re talking about a matter of the heart. You might think that it is easy for me to seduce them, but do you think that it is alright just to seduce them because you want to be together from now on?"


    Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Maki looked at each other and sighed.


    "Haru... the reason why we have told you to do this is that we know that they have feelings toward you." Kotori looked at Haru and asked, "I''m sure that you have realized their feelings too, right?"


    Haru wasn''t an oblivious harem protagonist, and he also understood the feelings of those girls too. Still, he had to admit that he was interested in all of them, but he felt ratherplex about Nico since that girl was unique.


    "Still, you don''t need to be in a hurry, alright?" Eli caressed Haru''s chest and said, "It isn''t like we won''t meet each other after we have graduated, and we can still even perform together when we''re free, right?"


    They nodded since even though they might focus on their dreams after they had graduated, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t perform as a Muse. As long as they were free, then there would be a chance for them to do their performance again in the future.


    "That''s true." Haru nodded, then looked at Nozomi. "By the way, Nozomi, do you want to go to Nara tomorrow?"


    "Nara?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    However, Nozomi nodded without hesitation. "Of course!"


    Haru had promised to bring Nozomi to Nara after all, so he thought to bring her tomorrow since he could go to any ce as long as he wanted to.


    With that said, Haru looked at the girls, and the girls blushed and knew what this bad guy was thinking.


    "Should we do it again?"

 Chapter 2043 - Deer In Nara Are Perverted

    <h4>Chapter 2043 - Deer In Nara Are Perverted</h4>


    As he had promised before, Haru went to Nara together with Nozomi directly by using his teleportation.


    Even though Nozomi knew that Haru had a superpower, she had to admit that it was amazing to feel it with her own body.


    "Your power is surely convenient," Nozomi said with a smile, hugging Haru''s arm tightly with a smile, feeling happy that they could go on a date together.


    "Yes." Haru nodded, but then, he looked at Nozomi for a moment.


    "What?" Nozomi smiled and asked, "Is it beautiful?"


    "Beautiful." Haru nodded and said, "I only remember, but it is better for you to change into pants."


    "Huh? Why?" Nozomi asked in confusion.


    "I''d heard that the deer on Nara are quite perverted. They love to sniff the girls'' panties and even try to pull them," Haru said with a solemn expression. Even though Nozomi didn''t need to feel scared that the deer on Nara would do something perverted on her since he was right beside her. He wanted to remind her since, in the future, she mighte to Nara without him, considering she would go to a theology university.


    "Eh?" Nozomi was dumbfounded and asked, "Aren''t they like you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Hmm¡­ what to do? Should we go back now?" Nozomi asked worriedly since she didn''t really want her panties to be pulled by a dear.


    "You don''t need to worry. As long as you stand beside me, they won''t dare to do anything, or rather, I can make them be docile," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Nozomi looked at Haru speechlessly and asked, "Then why did you need to remind me of that?"


    "I want to remind you to be careful. After all, I might not always be by your side and in the future, you mighte alone to Nara. In that case, you might as well be careful, right?" Haru said gently.


    Nozomi stared at Haru for a moment and kissed his lips.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "That''s your reward for now," Nozomi said with a smile.


    "¡­Is there something moreter?"


    "Should we get a shrine maiden outfit in Nara?" Nozomi asked with a yful tone.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru had to admit that this girl was amazing.


    ---


    They didn''t immediately visit the temple, rather they went to have lunch nearby.


    "Do you know a good restaurant here, Haru?" Nozomi asked.


    "If I''m not wrong, there should be a famous udon and french restaurant," Haru said, recalled the famous restaurant on Nara.


    "Udon? French? What kind ofbination is that?" Nozomi looked at Haru weirdly.


    "I mean, you don''tbine the two of them. The two of them are two different restaurants," Haru said.


    "Hmm¡­" Nozomi thought for a moment and asked, "Which one has the lowest calories?"


    "¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Nozomi noticed Haru''s state which made her blush. "Wh - What''s with that gaze?"


    "Are you worried about your figure?" Haru asked with a sigh.


    "It can''t be helped, right? I can get fat easily¡­" Nozomi''s mood was so low when she thought about her body since she could get fat so easily.


    "If that''s the case, you don''t need to worry since¡­" Haru then whispered the benefit of doing it with him.


    Nozomi was stupefied when she heard Haru''s words.


    "And¡­ I like your figure, Nozomi. It''s so soft to hug." Haru hugged Nozomi''s waist that was so soft to hug. It felt like he was hugging the softest pillow in the world and he wanted to rub his face on her body.


    "Pervert!" Nozomi blushed, but she didn''t move away and moved closer to him.


    ''Who''s the pervert?'' Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "Should we go to the udon then? The calory of udon is small."


    "No, I have enough udon. Let''s go to the french restaurant since I want to taste the richness of French cuisine." Holding Haru''s hand tightly, Nozomi smiled as she raised her hand that was holding his hand. "Go!"


    "Yes, yes."


    ---


    Haru and Nozomi entered the French restaurant nearby and even though it was a French restaurant, the building of the restaurant was built in traditional Japanese design. The restaurant''s specialty was quiche, so they ordered a quiche without hesitation.


    If someone was confused about what quiche was, then it was just a pie from a French, but it had various types.


    Haru ordered a savory quiche and Nozomi ordered a sweet quiche.


    As they ate together, they looked at Nara''s trip guide that they got earlier to see where they should go next.


    "Tonight, we''re going to stay here, right?" Nozomi asked as she stared at Haru.


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Nozomi only smiled, but she didn''t say much. "In that case, we have to visit the Todaiji temple."


    Todaiji is one of Japan''s most famous and historically significant temples and andmark of Nara. The temple was constructed in 752 as the head temple of all provincial Buddhist temples of Japan and grew so powerful that the capital was moved from Nara to Nagaoka in 784 in order to lower the temple''s influence on government affairs.


    Nozomi wanted to see one of Japan''srgest bronze statues of Buddha on the Todaiji temple. As she talked, she saw Haru''s expression was a bit weird. "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "No, it''s just that we''re a shrine, right? If we follow a Shinto belief, then why should we go to Buddha temple?" Haru asked with a weird expression.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­That''s unexpectedly a good question," Nozomi murmured and wondered why she decided to visit a Buddha temple when they had a shrine rather than a temple. "But it isn''t that bad, right? We can put your bronze statue on the shrine in the future."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "You''re joking, right?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ---


    Haru knew that Nozomi was joking, and even though he might like to be on top of someone, he didn''t really like to be worshipped like a God. He knew that, unlike Buddha temple, which believed in Buddha, the Shinto shrine had a lot of deities so each shrine would believe in different deities, depending on the shrine itself.


    Haru had made his shrine a shrine of wealth and unexpectedly, there were a lot of people who came to his shrine, asking for good luck or something, but sometimes, he made it hard to get into since he didn''t really want it to be so crowded with people. Still, that might be the reason why the shrine became so popr and there was a belief that if someone could get into his shrine, they would get great luck in their lives.


    It might sound illogical, but a person unexpectedly would believe in such an illogical matter.


    Haru thought to expand his shrer by buying the nearby house and renovated it into an area of his shrine in the future since he knew that in the future his shrine would be more and more popr, especially after he had learned Feng Shui in the world of Strike the Blood and it could give someone an effect of having good luck or something simr.


    Still, it was better to continue with the date, rather than talking about the matter of shrine or temple since the truth no one really cared whether they came to the shrine or a temple since their shape was quite simr to each other.


    When they arrived at Todaiji, Nozomi looked at the huge temple in front of her and she was full of amazement. "Haru, look! This shrine was built in 752 and it still exists until now." She held Haru''s hand and looked at him full of love. "I also want our love to exist as long as that."


    "It''s you "want", but we''re sure that we''ll love each other until our death, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Nozomi looked at Haru and thought about their next destination.


    "Should we go to the hotel?"


    "Why not?"


    "Kyaaaa!!!"


    As they were about to go to the hotel, they heard the scream of a woman and they saw two deer that pulled the skirt of the woman.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    There was only one thought that crossed their minds at this moment.


    ''Deer at Nara is perverted, right?

 Chapter 2044 - The Restaurant Business Is Hard

    <h4>Chapter 2044 - The Restaurant Business Is Hard</h4>


    Haru had to admit that aftering back to his world, the things that he was doing were quite simple. He either worked, managed his business, or went to flirt with all of his girls. It might seem monotonous, but facing different girls gave him a lot of fun since each of those girls had different personalities, and the way to face them was different too, especially on the bed since each of them showed a different reaction.


    Haru had to admit that his trip to Nara with Nozomi was quite interesting, especially when they yed a shrine maiden y together at night, which was pretty fun.


    After that trip, Nozomi continued to train with everyone in Muse since their performance was about to begin soon.


    While everyone at Muse was working hard, Erina and Alice were also working hard, too, since they had to go on Stagiaire.


    What is Staigiare?


    In simple terms, it is an internship.


    Every freshman on the Tootsuki needed to go to the Staigiare, working in a random restaurant to give them real-world upation training.


    As an intern, of course, their jobs were difficult, or rather, they needed to work from the lowest position.


    Still, even with Nakiri''s name, the trouble that the restaurant where they performed the Staigiare in didn''t lower its difficulty, or rather, they were given more trouble, but even so, Erina and Alice could solve all of the trouble by themselves, showing how brilliant they were even if they were working on the real restaurant.


    Haru also didn''t cause them too much trouble and let them sleep after he massaged them so they could work hard again tomorrow.


    The rtionship between the three of them was quite good since Erina also knew that sooner orter Alice would be eaten by Haru so she only had an expression of "as-expected" on her face when she knew about the rtionship between him and Alice.


    As they slept, Haru was reading and talking with his girlfriends about the Staignare. Since they were quite curious about it and listened to his exnation, they felt that the life of a chef was tough.


    Haru agreed with their words that being a chef was tough since they needed toe early to the restaurant to prepare the ingredients, and they needed to go backte since they needed to clean up the restaurant.


    If they were the owner of the restaurant, then it was all good, but if they were the staff, then they could only numb their since the sry of being a chef in the normal restaurant wasn''t that particrly good, and it was exhausting. If they didn''t have something known as "passion" to sustain themselves, then it might be hard for them to continue.


    "But you have some shares in the restaurant business, right?" Utaha asked.


    "Well, I do have some." Haru nodded, but he didn''t have some, but a lot of restaurants business.


    "What about your coffee business? Isn''t that a restaurant too?" Sora asked.


    Megumi, Utaha, and Sora weren''t that knowledgeable about the restaurant industry, but hearing Haru''s story, they felt that this industry was so hard, and someone they remembered about his coffee ship business, Startbucks, that he had bought in the past.


    "Coffee shops are different from restaurants. After all, we serve coffee, and coffee won''t be bad even if we keep it for a long time, unlike a restaurant where you need to watch over the ingredients so it won''t turn bad."


    Managing a restaurant wasn''t easy, especially when the restaurant had a lot of menus. Still, if a lot of people came and became customers, getting money from a restaurant business would be so easy.


    They talked for a while until Haru remembered that he had invested in a French restaurant that was made by Kojirou Shinomiya.


    "Really?"


    It was their first time hearing it, and they had to admit that they were interested.


    "The restaurant is about to do a pre-opening, and I should be able to get one day to test their food. Do you want to go?" Haru asked.


    Sora, Megumi, and Utaha looked at each other for a moment, then made up their minds.


    ---


    As the Autumn Elections passed, Yukihira also started to move on and also entered the Staignare, working on the restaurant to get a real-world experience. He didn''t know what kind of challenge he would face, but he knew that he needed to get stronger, and he really anticipated this challenge.


    His first Stagiaire, he didn''t feel that much of a challenge since the only problem was that the restaurant that he stayed with was only too many customers during the lunch hours. With him and Hisako, who was her partner during this Staignaire, it was easy for them to handle this overwhelmed restaurant, but after they stayed in this restaurant for a while, they realized that if they weren''t at this restaurant again, what would happen?


    The answer was simple, and this restaurant would be a mess again.


    This was why Hisako and Yukihira decided to talk with the owner and the staff of the restaurant about what to do until they decided to create a booking system where the customers needed to book before they could enter the restaurant and as expected, the result was great.


    His first Staignare was sessful, and he went to the second restaurant where he would perform his next Staignare, but he didn''t expect that he would have to work on the restaurant where it was created by Kojirou Shinomiya.


    When Yukihira found out, he was full of excitement since he didn''t expect that he would be at the restaurant of Tootsuki alumni that he had challenged in the past. Even though the result of the match was aplete defeat, it was because of this reason he knew that it would be worth it to work at Shinomiya''s restaurant.


    Still, Yukihira was thinking about what he was about to do, but he didn''t expect that he would have to do a clean-up.


    ''I''ll still do it, though.''


    As Yukihira, Shinomiya, and Shimoniya ended the cleaning, they talked to each other about the "pre-opening" of the restaurant that would be held two dayster.


    However, before that¡­


    "Preparing dinner for the only sponsor of your restaurant?" Yukihira was surprised.


    "Yes." Shinomiya nodded and said, "If I don''t have this sponsor, do you think it is possible for me to create a restaurant at this ce?"


    The location of Shinomiya''s restaurant was special, and it was also beautiful.


    If Shinomiya didn''t have an investor who helped him, then it would be impossible for him to build his restaurant in this ce.


    "Be serious, and don''t cause trouble. This time, you just need to observe and don''t do anything," Shinomiya asked.


    Yukihira was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"


    "You can help during the "pre-opening," but this time, I''ll have to be serious since if I mess up to prepare the dinner for this person, then my career will end," Shinomiya said with a serious expression.


    "So serious?!" Yukihira was dumbfounded and asked, "Who is this person? Prime minister?"


    "No, if I have to say, this person is even stronger than the prime minister." Shimoniya looked at Yukihira and said, "You have seen him before. His name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "¡­¡­" Yukihira.

 Chapter 2045 - Tokyo Bay Date

    <h4>Chapter 2045 - Tokyo Bay Date</h4>


    As Yukihira watched Shimoniya prepare dinner for Haru, he only realized how amazing Haru was. He might not have thought too much about Haru before, or rather, he had never thought of it. He thought that Haru''s family was rich, but that didn''t seem to be the case since all of the wealth that Haru umted was acquired by Haru himself.


    However, as a protagonist of the story, Yukihira had never bowed down to anyone whether their opponent was full of power or something. He had never given up and worked hard so he could win. Fortunately, Haru wasn''t his opponent, or else he might be a fish pellet on the Tokyo Bay in the nearby area.


    Shinomiya''s restaurant was located near the sea, and Shinomiya really loved this ce since he could see the vastness of the sea from his restaurant. If he had more money and people, he thought that he should renovate his restaurant so the customers could see the scenery of the sea.


    Tokyo Bay might seem scary, but without a doubt, this bay was beautiful.


    Yukihira was watching Shinomiya and his group in the kitchen, preparing a dinner full of concentrations until he heard that Haru wasing. He didn''t bother toe out and decided to remain unnoticed at this dinner since he didn''t want Haru to help him on the Staignare and seed the dinner by his own power.


    "Wee!"


    As the voice of the waitress fell, Yukihira saw Shinomiya walking out of the kitchen, and he also followed, peeking through the kitchen, and felt Haru, which he often saw was different. Even though he was the protagonist of the story, somehow, he felt that he had lost.


    ---


    Haru came to Shinomiya''s restaurant a day before the "pre-opening," and as expected, he could see Shinomiya''s excited expression when he saw him.


    "Wee Kasugano-san," Shinomiya said with a smile.


    "Thank you for inviting us here, Shinomiya-san," Haru said.


    "No, no, I''m grateful that you cane."


    "We''re not used to etiquette, is it alright?" Haru asked.


    "You can eat the way that you want, is it alright," Shinomiya said freely.


    "That''s great." Haru looked at his girl and said, "Right? Megumi?"


    "Um." Megumi nodded with her usual calm expression.


    "Then, can you start the course?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Shinomiya nodded. "Please wait for a moment."


    As Shinomiya walked back to the kitchen, the waitress guided them to their table. "Please follow me."


    Haru and Megumi nodded and followed the waitress to their table. They sat while facing each other with candlelight on their tables, and they could see that Shinomiya tried to decorate the ce as romantic as possible.


    The waitress exined what kind of courses they would eat tonight and also poured grape juice since they were still a minor.


    Megumi and Haru drank the grape juice normally, and they didn''t act like they were drinking wine before they talked to each other freely.


    "I wonder why they want me to eat dinner with you," Megumi suddenly said.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "No, I''m happy, but I feel that it is a bit unfair." When Megumi thought about Haru''s other girls, she felt that it was a bit unfair for her to go on dinner with him alone.


    "It''s alright." Haru patted Megumi''s hand gently and said, "I can bring them somewhere in the future."


    "Well, that''s true." Megumi nodded. "Still, it is my first time to eat in a French restaurant. I wonder whether it''ll suit my tongue."


    "I''m sure that it''ll, after all, be the chef from our country, but if it doesn''t fit your te, then I''ll eat it for you," Haru said.


    "Isn''t that a bit too rude?" Megumi asked.


    "Well, I own some shares in this restaurant too. You don''t need to think too much," Haru said simply.


    "But it doesn''t mean you can do everything, right?" Megumi said, trying to reprimand him.


    "¡­¡­" Haru was in silence and didn''t say anything since the truth. He could do anything in this world. However, Megumi was his first girlfriend that he had after his parents passed away, and he had to admit that he owed a lot of things to Megumi. Right now, his focus was on Megumi, as for Yukihira, who was hiding in the kitchen, it was better to ignore him.


    As they talked, the course started, and the waitress served the dish one after another.


    Megumi thought that the taste wouldn''t suit her tongue, but unexpectedly, it tasted good. "Haru, it tastes good!"


    "That''s great." Haru smiled, but then he asked, "Still, which one is better? My food or this?"


    Megumi rolled her eyes and said, "Do you need to ask?" Even though she had to admit that the food in this restaurant was good,pared to the one that Haru cooked¡­ she felt that it was better to keep quiet about it.


    The dinner wasn''t that long, but they talked to each other for a while before they decided to go back after they ended their dinner.


    "Thank you, it was delicious," Haru said.


    "Thank you for the praise." Shinomiya nodded with a confident expression. "If you have time, please visit again."


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry. As for the "pre-opening" tomorrow, you don''t need to worry since I have greeted the people below.


    "Thank you very much." Shinomiya bowed his head without hesitation.


    "Then I''ll go back first, bye Shinomiya-san," Haru said goodbye, and Megumi bowed her head slightly before she walked away with Haru as they held hands.


    Shinomiya didn''t think too much about Haru''s lover or the fact that the one who stood next to Haru wasn''t Erina, who was Haru''s fiancee since, on his mind, he knew that his restaurant was sessful now, and what he needed to do was to maintain the quality of the foods, and he was confident about it.


    ---


    "Should we walk around first, Haru?" Megumi asked.


    "Isn''t it a bit cold?" Haru asked.


    "It feels warm with you beside me," Megumi said with a gentle smile.


    Haru looked at Megumi for a moment, then took off his suit draped it over her shoulders gently. Sometimes, it wasn''t bad to use magic and use this gentlemanly act. "We''re at night and near the sea. Even if you say that it feels warm beside me, you should wear this."


    "Um." Megumi nodded with some cute blush on her face. "Thank you, Haru."


    "Still, why do you want to walk over here?" Haru asked as he stared at the Tokyo Bay.


    "I thought that you like Tokyo Bay, right?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    ''Do I like Tokyo Bay?'' Haru wasn''t sure how he was feeling over Tokyo Bay, but he had to admit that he owed this ce a lot. "Well, if I have to say whether I like or hate, then I like it."


    "What''s with that answer?"


    "Still, it is great that we can spend time together like this." Haru looked at Megumi with a smile and said, "Thank you for staying with me, Megumi."


    Megumi smiled warmly and said, "No, I should be the one who grateful that I can stay with you." She looked at him and asked, "Should we kiss or go to the hotel now?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­Let''s go to the hotel. We can warm up there."


    "That''s a great idea."


    There was no-nonsense, and they went directly to the hotel, enjoying their time together near Tokyo Bay.

 Chapter 2046 - Rin Is Cute

    <h4>Chapter 2046 - Rin Is Cute</h4>


    As his date with Megumi on the Tokyo Bay ended, Haru went to watch the first concert of Muse without all the 2nd-grade members. Today''s concert was held at a fashion show event and he had to admit that there were a lot of beautiful women on this show, which made his eyes light up. However, he was someone who had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life so his face didn''t change much when he saw all of those beautiful girls.


    Haru followed the six members of Muse to the changing room, but of course, he stayed outside, waiting for them to change into their costumes before he entered.


    Still, as Haru waited outside the changing room, he watched the models of the fashion show change their clothes directly without changing their expressions.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Haru remembered that a model would change their clothes in public so they wouldn''t waste their time on the show, and it seemed that was the truth. He then pped Saori''s butts and said, "Don''t you dare to take their photos, Saori."


    Saori, who was Muse''s manager at that moment, wanted to take her camera to take pictures of all the beautiful girls in this ce. She never thought that a model changing room would be such an amazing ce. She wanted to take their pictures since she loved a beautiful and when she was about to do this action subconsciously, her butts were pped gently by Haru.


    ''Fortunately¡­''


    "Sorry, sorry¡­" Saori quickly apologized since she knew that her actions were quite rude before.


    Haru looked at Saori speechless and took his handkerchief to her. "Here."


    "Thank you, thank you, President." Saori took Haru''s handkerchief and wiped her nosebleed, but then she sniffed his handkerchief and had to admit that it smelled so good.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    "Haru, we''re done."


    "Can I enter?" Haru asked.


    "Yes."


    Haru opened the door of the changing room and saw six girls that had changed into their costumes for their performance.


    Eli, Nozomi, Hanayo, Maki, and Nico were wearing suits for this performance.


    Rin, as the center, was wearing a dress, which somehow made her embarrassed, and felt that she wasn''t suitable to wear it.


    "You all look great." Haru didn''t hesitate to praise them.


    "Yes, you''re all cute!" Saori didn''t hesitate to take their pictures without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Everyone.


    "Cough! Cough! Haru, why don''t you talk with Rin first? Also, Saori-san, can you stop, taking pictures so suddenly?" Eli said as she stared at Saori.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Saori.


    Haru looked at Saori, who was being picked by everyone before he looked at Rin, who seemed quite unconfident. "What''s wrong, Rin?"


    "Um¡­ Haru, is it really okay for me to be a center?" Rin asked unsurely.


    "I have told you before that you''re the most suitable one, Rin," Haru said gently.


    "But¡­ but¡­ I''m not suitable to wear this dress¡­" Rin clutched the lower skirt of the dress before she let it go again since she was afraid to crumple it.


    "Why do you think so?" Haru asked as he sat next to Rin.


    "Well¡­" Rin then told her first experience when she wore a skirt during her elementary school time, and at that time, the boys mocked her saying that she wasn''t suitable to wear one, and asked why a boy like her would hear a skirt.


    Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that boys were really childish since to hide their embarrassment, they wouldn''t hesitate to mock a girl. However, the girl who was mocked would have trauma on their entire life. "You think that you''re not cute?"


    "Um." Rin nodded nervously.


    "Really? I thought you were so cute right now," Haru said sincerely.


    "¡­¡­¡­" Rin was in a daze and blushed instantly before she lowered her head.


    ''This is too easy, right?'' Haru thought that he might need to waste some of his saliva, but he didn''t expect that it would be so easy. He then held Rin''s hand gently and said, "Rin, I have chosen you because I''d thought that you''re suitable and seeing you in this dress, I have to admit that you''re the cutest girl at this fashion show now."


    "D - Don''t say such an embarrassing thing, nyaa!" Rin''s face was so red since she was embarrassed, but at the same time, she was so happy. She didn''t know whether Haru was lying or not, but after hearing his praise, she just felt happy.


    "Still, I have to thank those guys who mocked you at that time," Haru said.


    "Huh? Why?" Rin was dumbfounded.


    "Because of them, right now, I can be the first person who sees you in this beautiful dress," Haru said with a smile.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Rin.


    Haru looked at Rin, who was in a daze and held both of her hands. "Rin, be confident. You''re cute and that dress suits you so well. Believe me."


    Rin felt that her face was scorching and she was so shy, but she was happy with his words.


    "So are you ready to go now?" Haru asked.


    "Nyaa!" Rin still felt a bit shy, but she nodded. "Thank you, Haru."


    "Just thank you? You''re not going to give me a reward or something?" Haru asked.


    Rin thought for a moment then looked at Haru for a while before she moved forward and kissed him.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Haru.


    Rin then quickly ran away, walking out of the changing room, and saw all the members of Muse who were waiting for her.


    "Rin, are you alright now?"


    "Yes, I''m ready now, nyaa!" Rin said with a bright smile.


    Looking at the happy Rin, Eli, Maki, Nozomi, Hanayo, and Nico looked at Haru, who was walking behind Rin with some curiosity, wondering what this guy had done.


    Looking at Haru, who was standing behind her, Rin quickly urged everyone to go on the stage. "Everyone, let''s go, nyaa! We can''t let everyone wait!"


    Rin was so eager to perform on the stage and everyone was affected by her mood and also went backstage since their performance was about to start.


    "President, what did you do?" Saori asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to think too much. How about you take their picture now since they''re about to perform," Haru said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Saori hurriedly went after the girls to prepare her camera.


    Looking at Rin''s back, Haru could only smile wryly, thinking that that girl was too bold, right?


    Haru was also about to watch their performance, and if he wasn''t wrong the name of their song would be "Love wing bell", but when he was about to go, his phone vibrated, and when he saw the notification, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow.


    ''Quest?''

 Chapter 2047 - My Only Cat

    <h4>Chapter 2047 - My Only Cat</h4>


    Haru knew that there was a new quest on the Group Chat, but he didn''t bother to open it first since he wanted to watch Rin''s first performance as a center. Standing on the side of the stage, Rin was standing in the center of the stage with other members of Muse, standing beside her.


    Haru then called Umi by using a video call and it didn''t take a long time before his call was answered.


    "Ha - Haru¡­" Umi''s face appeared on the screen with a blush, showing how shy she was, but she was so happy.


    "How was the trip?" Haru asked gently.


    "It was great." Umi nodded with a smile, but then Kotori and Honoka also joined.


    "Haru!"


    "Where are you?"


    "Shh¡­ everyone is about to perform, do you want to watch it?" Haru asked.


    Kotori, Umi, and Honoka nodded without hesitation as they watched Haru change the direction of his camera toward the stage so they could see the performance of everyone.


    (BGM: Love wing bell - Muse)


    "The time hase to wee the moment we''ve always waited for.


    Is it okay for me to be feeling so much happiness?


    This road we walk down, beckoned by the light,


    Continues on to the future, brimming with hope.


    Can anyone be cute? Yes, I know it''s possible!


    Even someone like me¡­ Transform!"


    Watching the six girls, especially Rin on the stage, Haru had to admit that watching their growth slowly really made him happy.


    Everyone watched the performance with a smile on their faces and at the end of the song, they pped their hands.


    Rin, on the stage, showed a happy smile, but then she nced to the side, she saw Haru, who was looking at her with a smile, which made her heartbeat so fast before she looked away with a blush since she knew that she couldn''t escape and she needed to face himter.


    "It''s amazing! Amazing!"


    Haru also wanted to talk with Rinter, but now, he needed to tell Honoka, Umi, and Kotori to keep quiet or else, they might cause trouble at this concert.


    ---


    At the end of the concert, everyone returned since it was alreadyte and they decided to stay at the shrine since it was morefortable there.


    Haru had ced his magic there so it would make anyone calm down and be healthy whenever they stayed at his shrine.


    As they took a bath, Rin told everyone that she was going to feed the cats first. She didn''t know why when she was at the shrine, she didn''t need to worry about her cat allergy again and she could y with two cats that were picked by Haru before.


    "You''re not taking a bath?"


    "Nyaa!" Rin was startled and turned around quickly. "Ha - Haru!" Her face reddened when she thought about what she had done before. She knew that what she did was too bold since she had kissed him so suddenly. However, she felt weird when Haru showed a sad expression and asked, "Why did you feel sad, nyaa?" She felt confused, but at the same time, she felt worried.


    "I''m sad because some girl suddenly kissed me and didn''t take responsibility for me," Haru said with a sigh.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "How - How shameless, nyaa!" Rin knew that this guy had kissed a lot of girls'' lips without much thought. He should be happy that he could get her first kiss, but this guy acted as if he was a victim, which made her unhappy.


    "I can''t marry anymore. I have been tainted¡­" Haru sighed, then looked at Rin, and asked, "So take responsibility, Rin."


    "Huh?!" Rin''s face was so red again. Her emotions were up and down when she heard Haru''s words. "You have a lot of girls, Nyaa! You don''t need to worry that no one won''t marry you, Nyaa!" Her nose moved around as if showing her dissatisfaction.


    "Oh? Even though you have kissed me before?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Tha - That''s¡­" Rin couldn''t say anything, and she was in a panic. When she was confused, in the end, she asked, "Wh - What do you want, Nyaa?"


    "Kiss."


    "Huh?"


    "Kiss me again, Rin."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Rin stared at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, but then turned red again. "Wh - What are you saying, nyaa?"


    "Hmm? Didn''t you say that you''ll take responsibility?"


    "I didn''t say that, Nyaa!"


    "Well, you don''t want to?"


    "¡­I never said that I didn''t want to, Nyaa." Rin moved toward Haru and sat next to him. She is so shy right now since unlike before when she moved on an impulse, she is sober right now and she knew what she was doing before was so bold!


    "Should I make a move? Or you?" Haru asked.


    "I - I''ll do it, Nyaa!" Rin stared at Haru again and had to admit that he was so handsome and she also didn''t lose anything. She closed her eyes and kissed him again, and she had to admit that it felt good to kiss him, but when she was about to part her lips, her waist was pulled and a tongue had invaded her lips!


    "Hnnh!"


    Rin opened her eyes wide and could feel Haru''s tongue inside her mouth. She was in a daze, but then, she started to enjoy it, and slowly, she also started to move, even though she was quite clumsy. She had often seen him do this with other girls and she also often dreamed to do this with him, but a dream was a dream, and now, it happened in reality, and it felt so good that she sucked his mouth greedily.


    Haru, who saw Rin, was so greedy had to admit that unlike what everyone thought, this boyish girl was so aggressive.


    ''Still¡­''


    It was still too early to fight him, though.


    "Hnghh!"


    Rin was overwhelmed and before long she felt something came out from herher region and she couldn''t stop it before she fell weakly and lost all of her strength. If Haru didn''t hold her, then she might have fallen down directly.


    As they parted their lips, Rin''s lips were a bit swollen, but she licked her lips with her tongue, unable to forget the feeling that she felt before.


    "You bit my lip," Haru said speechless, licking the part of his lip that was bitten by Rin.


    "It was your fault, Nyaa!" Rin smiled when she heard hisint. She let him hug her and snuggled happily on his chest.


    "Don''t you have something to say to me?" Haru asked.


    "What do you want me to say, Nyaa? I''m a girl! Shouldn''t you say that kind of thing, Nyaa?" Rin asked innocently.


    Haru directly pulled Rin''s cheeks since this girl was too cheeky, right?


    "Forgive me, Nyaa! Forgive me!" Rin cried out and rubbed her cheeks after Haru let go of her cheeks. She then made herselffortable, leaning on his chest, letting him, wrapping his hands around her stomach. "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "What''s your answer, Nyaa?" Rin was speechless when Haru didn''t say anything for a while and only said "Thank you" as his answer. "Why only say thank you?"


    "Then what should I say? Someone has just been forced to kiss me, after all."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Rin.


    Haru rested his chin on Rin''s head and said, "Rin."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Rinughed and kissed Haru''s cheek¡­ "I love you, Haru."

 Chapter 2048 - Next Quest 1

    <h4>Chapter 2048 - Next Quest 1</h4>


    In the middle of the night when everyone was sleeping, Haru checked the Group Chat to see what kind of quest that they needed to perform next. He hoped that the requirement of this quest needed them to send more than one person since it would be quite troublesome without more than one person.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Join or create a Community.


    Quest 2: Win 10 Gift Games.


    Quest 3: Defeat three Demon Kings.


    Participant: two people.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the attack of the Demon Lord appears on the North Side.


    ''Hmm¡­ the quest is quite simple.'' Haru thought, but when he saw thest quest, he could only turn silent.


    Gintoki: "I wonder, what kind of world is this? Are we going to be a hero and defeat a Demon King? You know like in the RPG game."


    Korosensei: "Then when we have won, we''ll marry the princess?"


    "¡­¡­¡­"


    Everyone was in silence, but they couldn''t help but feel that Korosensei''s imagination was quite good.


    Korosensei: "It seems that it is my time to perform this quest."


    Kuroneko: "Unless you can tell your girlfriend to let you have a harem, then it might be good for you to enter this quest."


    Korosensei: "¡­¡­¡­"


    Unlike Haru, Korosensei was controlled by his girlfriend and he was also a doting and obedient boyfriend, which made it impossible for him to create a harem.


    Kuroneko: "Hey, Haru, do you know anything about this quest?"


    Haru: "No, I don''t know anything about this quest, but from what I can tell, it might be different from the RPG story that you often see in the game."


    Kouha: "Oh? Then what kind of world is this?"


    Haru: "I don''t know, but you can tell that there might be something rted to a game or something."


    Asagi: "Now that you mentioned, what is a "Gift Game"? So will someone get a gift after they win a game?"


    After Asagi entered the Group Chat, she could easily integrate with everyone. After all, her social ability was top-ss and she was also smart, and easy-going so she was easily epted, except for Kuroneko since Kuroneko didn''t like a riajuu-like girl such as Asagi.


    However, Asagi didn''t give up and after they talked for a moment, they seemed to have be best friends.


    Still, Haru didn''t like the way they became best friends since he was sure that they had a shady transaction under them, especially when he got information from Jeanne that the girls'' side often exchanged a BL manga with each other which made his teeth feel quite itchy. He wanted to stop the cirction of BL manga on the Group Chat, but the girls wouldn''t admit that they had one, even though they had it. He also didn''t want to have a fierce confrontation since there might be a rift between them so, in the end, he just pretended that he didn''t see anything since it was their hobby. He might not be able to ept it, but as long as he didn''t see it, he could bear it.


    ''If only they didn''t use me as their character¡­''


    If they didn''t use him as a character, then Haru couldn''t care much about this, but¡­


    Charlotte: "You know, this world might not be that dangerous."


    Tsunade: "What do you mean, Charlotte?"


    Charlotte: "Tabane, Sumire, Haru, did you remember when the four of us went on the same quest?"


    Sumire: "Of course."


    Tabane: "Are you saying that this quest might be a virtual game or something?"


    Charlotte: "Yeah, isn''t it?"


    They thought for a moment and thought that it might be possible. After all, the name of the "gift game" made them think that this world might be rted to a game or something.


    Shinobu: "What do you think Haru?"


    Haru: "I can''t be so sure since I also don''t know what kind of world that we''ll face if any of us decide to ept this quest, but you know, as long as you''re strong enough, everything should be okay."


    They had to admit that Haru''s words were reassuring after all if they had to choose who was the most reliable among all the members of Group Chat, then it should be Haru without a doubt, especially when he hadpleted hisst quest and created an Empire in a matter of years. If they were the ones who did the quests, then they might not be able to do it in that span of time. However, not only had he created an empire, but he also made a lot of harems, which made them dumbfounded.


    Asagi: "Um, can I go on this quest? I''m quite curious about it."


    Asagi was curious about the quest, especially when Haru had told her about it. She was dumbfounded thest time she heard that Haru had to create an empire on his quest, but now the quest only tells them to win 10 "Gift Games," so it should be easy, right?


    As for the Demon King, even though Asagi didn''t know how strong this creature was, she knew that she didn''t need to worry too much, considering someone would apany her and she knew a perfectpanion for her.


    They didn''t feel surprised by Asagi''s request since it was normal for a newbie to go on the quest, but Asagi was a newbie and her power was just a hacking ability. If this was really a virtual reality game world, then without a doubt, Asagi was simply walking God on this quest, but regardless, it was her first time so she needed a perfect nanny to take care of her.


    Tsunade: "Haru, go ahead and enjoy this quest."


    Haru: "¡­¡­"


    Haru rubbed his temple and let out a long sigh inwardly. He was just going back, enjoying his ordinary life, but suddenly a quest came.


    Asagi: "I''ll give you a reward, alright?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru looked at Asagi''s private chat and had to admit that this girl really knew how to tempt him.


    Haru: "Then everyone, I''ll start to go on this quest with Asagi."


    "Yes!"


    "Good luck!"


    "Don''t forget the souvenirs!"


    No one disagreed with Haru''s participation in his quest, especially when they learned about his new power. He could give everyone''s power and also copied them, so they could share each other''s power which was amazing. Even so, there was still a limit since they might not be able to handle the power well and it was better to focus on their specialty rather than strange powers since they might not handle it.


    Still, even so, there was a lot of convenience power such as Esdeath''s power that could make her change any clothes that she wanted or something like healing magic or self-saving ability, which was quite necessary.


    Haru didn''t immediately go to the quest but went to his house on the Itogami ind since there were a lot of things that he needed to talk about with Asagi so she could be prepared for this quest.


    ''Let''s see what kind of rewards that she''s going to give meter.''


    Haru was going to prepare for a quest, and definitely not for something perverted, please don''t misunderstand, alright?


    Right?

 Chapter 2049 - Next Quest 2

    <h4>Chapter 2049 - Next Quest 2</h4>


    When Haru returned to Itogami Ind, he didn''t immediately talk about the quests. Rather, he spent his time with his women for a while before he talked about the quest with Asagi and Natsuki.


    "So you''reing back because of the quest?" Natsuki asked with a frown since she felt a bit ufortable that she couldn''t help.


    "Yeah."


    "So, how long before you can finish this quest?" Natsuki asked.


    "Well, the time will stop when we''re doing a quest, so even if we stay there for a year, you''ll feel that it''s only an instant," Haru said.


    "Huh? We''ll be there for an entire year?" Asagi was dumbfounded.


    Haru was speechless and said, "Did you forget how long I have stayed in this world?"


    "¡­" Asagi.


    "Well, if the quest is easy, then we might be able to finish it in a month or so," Haru said.


    "By the way, what''s your fastest record?" Asagi asked curiously.


    Haru thought for a moment and said, "It''s been three days."


    "Three days?!"


    Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded. After all, the difference in the span of time was too long.


    Haru stayed in this world for a year. Then he spent three days on the other quest, which made them a bit dumbfounded.


    "Wow, isn''t that quest so easy then?" Asagi asked.


    "Well¡­" Haru thought for a moment and said, "I guess that depends on the individual then."


    "By the way, what kind of quest is that?" Natsuki asked curiously.


    "There''s a prophet-wannabe who wants to change the world into a perfect world where there isn''t war, famine, and other conflicts in this world by turning all people in the world into a soul so they can stay in peace and satisfied all the time. My quest is to stop that person," Haru said.


    "¡­¡­" Natsuki and Asagi.


    Natsuki and Asagi were wondering what was so bad turning the world into a perfect world, but when they heard the method, they had a chill since by turning into a soul, then they would lose their bodies, and they would lose their will by then, even though they were alive, they were dead.


    "It''s great that you can stop it," Natsuki said with a sigh.


    "Still, do you think that such a world is possible?" Asagi asked.


    "You mean a perfect world where everyone is happy, everyone is good, and everyone is perfect, without evil and chaos. Let''s call it¡­ Pure World? You want to ask whether such a world is possible or not, right?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Asagi nodded. "What do you think?"


    "I don''t think such a world is good," Haru said.


    "Why?" Asagi asked.


    "The world is full of good, the perfect world, without anyone making a mistake, then everyone will be satisfied, when they''re satisfied, there won''t be any progress, by then, it is only a time before they go extinct since they won''t do anything nor they will try to do anything. Lastly, they might be bored," Haru said.


    "Bored? What''s wrong with that?" Asagi asked.


    "Asagi, did you forget the vampire in this world? Is it because they''re bored that they cause a lot of chaos? It is because they''re bored that they cause a lot of crimes. If we stay in such a world, then it might be only a time before we, or our descendants, do something simr to a vampire," Natsuki said.


    "¡­¡­" Asagi.


    "You know, life is like food."


    "Food?" 2x


    "You can''t just eat "what''s good for you" if you do that, your body will grow vulnerable. You have to take "good" with a little "bad" once in a while." Haru hugged Natsuki and Asagi in his arms, caressing their waists gently, but they looked at him with focus and listened to his every word. "You need your fair share of sadness, pain, vitamins, and poison to ovee the obstacles. You have to keep taking both of them, in measured quantities, to improve the flow and the growth of bones and muscles in our body." It was also the reason why he didn''t erase all the crimes in the Itogami ind since he knew that this crime was necessary for the growth of his Empire. He didn''t want to be their nanny who would take care of everything, so what was the point of him paying the Police Guards on this ind?


    Haru knew that an obstacle was needed so everyone could grow up, and if he just gave them everything, then they would bezy and wouldn''t do anything. It was the only thing that he couldn''t forgive.


    War, famine, and other conflicts might seem cruel, and no one wanted it. However, from the big picture, it was necessary to push the progress of humanity. Still, if possible, he also didn''t want to have a war since whenever there was a war, there would be a lot of people who died.


    However, humans were also selfish creatures, and as long as it had nothing to do with their family, then they didn''t care much.


    Haru knew that he was cruel since he saw everything in the big picture and ignored some people who were suffering from the cruelty, but as Nietzsche said, "To live is to suffer, to survive is to find some meaning in the suffering."


    "You know, this kind of question, there isn''t right or wrong, there isn''t a perfect answer, and there isn''t the only answer. It just depends on what each other thinks. You have your own way. I have my own way. Still, it might be impossible for us to save everyone, but it''s possible to save the one in front of us," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Natsuki and Asagi nodded and knew that they were quite selfish, but it was alright. They just wanted to live with their loved ones without worry, and that was what was important for them.


    As for world peace? They couldn''t care about that matter. Still, even so, they would maintain peace in the Itogami ind since this ind was their home.


    "So is it the reason why you''re always so eager to get a new harem? So you can''t be a perfect lover for your girls?" Natsuki suddenly asked with a strict expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Haru wanted to nod, but he knew that he just couldn''t control his penis.


    Looking at Haru''s expression, Asagi and Natsukiughed before they pushed him on the bed since they needed to punish him now!


    ---


    "So, are you ready?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Asagi nodded without hesitation.


    "Still, are you sure you''re wearing a uniform?" Haru asked, looking at Asagi, who was wearing her high school uniform.


    "What? Are you dissatisfied with it? Isn''t it beautiful? Didn''t you always love the feeling of lifting my skirt?" Asagi asked with a pout.


    "¡­"


    Haru could only caress Asagi''s butts gently and had to admit that it felt nice.


    "¡­"


    Asagi flicked Haru''s forehead and said, "We can do thister. Let''s go and start the quest!" She tried to hide her blush by looking away. Still, even so, I was excited about the new adventure.


    "Well, let''s start now." Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki, we''ll go now."


    "Um, be careful." Natsuki nodded, but she couldn''t hide her worry.


    Haru kissed Natsuki''s lips without hesitation, saying goodbye before he started the quest together with Asagi.


    Haru and Asagi were enveloped in white light before they were teleported to another world, and at the same time, the world stopped, and no one would realize that they had gone on the quest.


    ---


    Asagi was dumbfounded when she suddenly saw that she was in a different ce. "Huh?" She was just in Haru''s room, but suddenly she realized that she was falling from a high altitude and it caused her to scream his name.


    "HARUUUUUU!!!!!"

 Chapter 2050 - Becoming A Hentai Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 2050 - Bing A Hentai Protagonist</h4>


    When he was suddenly teleported, Haru was wondering where he would be teleported since usually, he would be teleported in a random ce. Even so, he knew that it would be a safe location without any other people so he and the other members who joined the quest would be able to calm themselves for a moment before they started the quest. After all, going to another world wasn''t something that could be epted with an ordinary mind.


    Most protagonists in the light novel might seem okay after they were teleported to another world since they were young and they were full of hope. However, each person was different, everything depending on the individual.


    Even so, Haru was mostly calm no matter what the situation was. Still, he was a bit speechless at his previous quest since he was teleported in the middle of the street and was hit by a car. Luckily, that way, he couldmunicate with Mimori and even made his journey in his previous quest smooth.


    However, Haru would have never expected that he would be teleported in the sky and fall down directly from the high altitude. He was a bit stunned, but he quickly reacted by observing his surroundings by using thebination of "Kenbonshoku Haki" and electromaic waves from the power of Regulus Aurum, his fourth familiar. He was rather calm since he didn''t feel danger in his surroundings, however, he had to admit that this ce was massive!


    "HARUUUUU!!!"


    Haru quickly turned and grabbed Asagi, who was falling nearby, hugging her gently, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Asagi, who was scared, after she suddenly fell from the sky, felt a sense of security after she was hugged by Haru. She hugged him tightly and didn''t let him go. "Don''t let go of me, alright?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Haru saw that Asagi still closed her eyes, so he used this time to see the three people and one cat on his side. He could see that the four of them were still dumbfounded when they suddenly appeared in the sky and fell down.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    ".........."


    "..........."


    Haru looked at one girl who was screaming and one girl who had a deadpan expression. He nodded for a moment, then used his gravity magic to make them fall down slowly.


    "Eh?" 2x


    The two girls were surprised when they didn''t fall down from a high altitude at a high speed. Instead, it was rather gentle.


    Haru then used his other hand to catch the cat.


    "Nyaa..." The cat, who was saved by Haru, felt relief secretly, then looked at Haru curiously.


    The two girls also looked at Haru curiously, who was hugging a girl on his arm.


    "Hey, don''t just help the girls! Help me too!" The guy with a dark blue gakuran shouted loudly as he fell down toward theke.


    The distance between them became further and further since Haru didn''t help this guy to slowly fall down on the sky, but in the end, he decided to help this guy before he crashed into the water.


    The guy saw the water was only a few centimeters away from his face, but before he entered the water, he stopped and knew that Haru had helped him. He then wanted to cast a curious gaze at Haru, but suddenly he fell down on the water.


    *Ssh!*


    "..................."


    Haru thennded on the ground with Asagi along with two girls and the cat. He then looked at the short-haired girl and gave her a cat. "Your cat."


    "Thanks," The short-haired girl said with a in tone and looked at Haru curiously. She couldn''t see Haru''s face clearly since he was wearing a facemask and his hairstyle had also covered most of his eyes.


    If Haru had to say that his hairstyle was simr to the harem hentai protagonist or an eroge game since his bangs covered his eyes. Still, he was more stylish since he was naturally handsome, his body was better, and both of his sides and back of his head were shaved, giving a fade haircut style with long bangs that covered his eyes.


    "Nyaa~~!" The cat also showed a grateful expression toward Haru.


    "No problem," Haru said, simply rather than looking at Asagi, who was in his arms. "Open your eyes, we havended now."


    "Have wended now?" Asagi was quite panicked before but since they were alright, she opened her eyes and looked around curiously with a slight frown. "Where are we now?" She was confused and wondered why they suddenly appeared in the jungle. She was curious, but she frowned since it didn''t feel good to suddenly fall down from the sky.


    "I also wonder where we''re at now." Haru then looked at the two girls and a cat and asked, "Do any of you know where we are?"


    "No, I don''t know." The girl with long hair shook her head gently, then looked at Haru curiously. Looking at Asagi, whose chest was huge, her eyes twitched a bit. She could see that Haru and Asagi were wearing high school uniforms so they should be high school students, which made her curious. "By the way, thank you for your help."


    "No problem."


    Asagi looked at Haru, then the two girls who kept looking at him and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Even though this guy tried to hide his eyes by using such a hairstyle and his face with a facemask, she had to admit that this guy was still naturally handsome and stylish.


    "Still, I can''t believe this. They tossed us up into the sky without any warning. If they''d screwed up, we''d have crashed into the ground and died instantly!" The girl with long hair couldn''t help butin. If Haru hadn''t helped them before then she might have fallen into the water and her body would be all wet.


    "Hey, hentai protagonist, why do you only help a girl! Why didn''t you help me!" The blonde guy who fell on the water couldn''t help butin when Haru suddenly made him fall down in the sky.


    ''Hentai protagonist...'' Asagi, Haru, a cat, and two girls.


    "It can''t be helped when you turn your head, you might see the girl''s skirt after all so I made you fall down," Haru said simply.


    "Then why did you stop me!? That''s a great chance for me, right?!" The blonde guy couldn''t help butin again.


    "....................." The two girls looked at the blonde guy in disgust.


    Haru and Asagi ignored the blonde guy and looked at the two girls.


    The two girls also ignored the blonde guy and looked at Haru and Asagi.


    "Should we introduce ourselves to each other?" Asagi asked.


    "Well, before that, how about we confirm something else first?" The blonde-haired guy suddenly interjected and asked, "Did you guys get that weird letter too?"

 Chapter 2051 - The End Of The Cocky Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 2051 - The End Of The Cocky Protagonist</h4>


    ''Huh? What kind of letter?'' Asagi was confused, but she still maintained a calm expression.


    "We do." Haru nodded, then looked at the two girls and asked, "Did you two also receive the letters?" He didn''t need to guess who was the protagonist in this world, especially when, in reality, someone appeared with two girls at the same time in this world.


    "...." Asagi looked at Haru, who could lie without changing his face, which made her lips twitch.


    "Yes, I do." The long-haired girl nodded.


    "Me too." The short-haired girl also nodded.


    The blonde-haired guy didn''t say anything and stared at Haru and wondered why he felt a crisis when he saw this guy. He wanted to try to fight him, but he felt that his body was locked by an invisible power, and when he tried to move, he would be instantly attacked.


    ''Interesting.''


    The blonde-haired guy thought inwardly. If it was before, he didn''t care about the consequences and would attack Haru directly, but he needed to know the situation in this ce, so he didn''t do anything.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.


    "My name is Asagi Aiba." Asagi smiled and introduced herself too.


    "Well, as you did, we''de because of a letter," Haru said.


    "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun, Aiba-san." The long-haired girl nodded and introduced herself. "My name is Kudou Asuka." Asuka looked at Haru and Asagi and wanted to ask something, but in the end, she looked at the short-haired girl and asked, "How about you?"


    "Kusakabe Yuu. I''m the same." Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi and asked, "You two are lovers?"


    "...."


    "We are." Haru nodded and said, "But isn''t it better to ask his name first. Instead, about our rtionship?"


    "That''s true." Yuu nodded then looked at the blonde-haired guy.


    "I''m about to sleep, waiting for my turn" It was his first time to be treated like this since he was usually treated as a protagonist, which was why he felt slightly annoyed. "Well, as you can see, I''m dangerous, unrefined, and my name is Sakamaki Izayoi. I''m also crude, vicious, and hedonistic. I''m the worst---"


    "Let''s stop your introduction first since it might take a long time, Izayoi-san, since there''s something more important right now," Haru said.


    "What''s more important than my introduction?" Izayoi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Oh? Maybe what is important right now is our fight? How about we do it now? You should move your woman a bit so she won''t be hurt by our fight."


    Asagi frowned and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Haru.


    "Calm down." Haru looked at Izayoi, and he really hated a cocky protagonist since they were just asking for trouble everywhere. He somehow missed Ichika, Kojou, and Hayato, who were oblivious and would cause trouble for nothing.


    Asuka and Yuu could tell that the atmosphere wasn''t good, and they couldn''t help but frown again at Izayoi since this guy provoked trouble.


    "Can you not be so crude? We need to know about our situation first, yet you ask for a fight so suddenly," Asuka said with a frown.


    "I don''t care." Izayoi grinned as he stared at Haru. "Let''s have a fight. You and me. Right now and here!"


    Their impression of Izayoi became worse, especially when they heard his words.


    Haru looked at Izayoi for a moment, then summoned his grimoire directly. As he opened his grimoire, everyone except for Asagi was surprised by the grimoire that suddenly appeared on his hands, especially when a blue light suddenly enveloped Izayoi.


    Izayoi was dumbfounded and tried to use his power, but...


    "......"


    "Wh - What did you do?!" Izayoi lost his calm at that moment. After all, he couldn''t use his power!


    Haru had seen Izayoi''s power by using "Elemental Sight" and knew how powerful Izayoi was. If it was in the past, he would have been transferred to this world. Then without a doubt, he would be Izayoi''s sandbag. However, he was stronger, so Izayoi had be his toy now, whether he would break it or not, everything depending on what this guy would do next.


    Still, Haru had to admit that Izayoi was powerful, especially when Izayoi''s power could even destroy a star, so, without hesitation, he tried to search for the origin and the name of his power by using his "Elemental Sight."


    ''Let''s see... Last Future of Embryo, huh?''


    Haru was wondering whether Izayoi was an artificially created human, and at the same time, he had to admit that Izayoi''s body was so intriguing. He was even shocked when he saw there was a Perpetual Motion Machine in the form of nanomachines sealed inside his body, so without hesitation, he stole it.


    Izayoi stared at Haru in horror since he couldn''t use his power. He tried to exert his power, but he couldn''t. ''Is this some kind of sealing ability or something? Then..'' Even if a sealing ability was powerful, as long as his power was strong enough, then he should be able to destroy the seal, but...


    "What...?!"


    Izayoi had never felt so weak before, and he copsed directly on the ground. His eyes stared at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and wondering what Haru had done to his body.


    Haru ignored Izayoi''s expression, and he felt happy that he could go into this world. After all, with the Perpetual Motion Machine that he stole from Izayoi, he could feel that his body was full of power without a limit. He wanted to do more research on this power, but there was something that he needed to do first. "You might get arrogant because you have power, but if you lose your power? Can you maintain that attitude?"


    "Give me my power back!" Izayoi roared.


    "Be silent!" Asuka suddenly said, and Izayoi couldn''t open his mouth.


    Izayoi wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn''t, so he stared directly at Asuka with an unkind expression.


    Asuka sighed and said, " You have picked a fight, and you have lost. Can you not be a sore loser?" She just didn''t understand how this ape-man could be called with them.


    Yuu didn''t say anything as if what had happened here had something to do with her. However, she looked at Haru curiously then looked at his grimoire.


    Asagi also didn''t say anything since she also felt unpleasant toward Izayoi.


    "Kudou-san, can you not bully him? Just let me go. He wants a fight with me, so let me handle this," Haru said.


    "Just call me Asuka." Asuka rolled her eyes and asked, "Who is bullying who?" Even so, she still released her power from Izayoi.


    "Well, you can also call me Haru," Haru said.


    Asuka nodded and didn''t say much, looking at Haru curiously, wondering the face under that mask.


    Izayoi felt that he could move his mouth, but when he was about to say something, someone appeared in front of him and protected him.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t fight anymore!"


    A strange girl with long blue hair and a short ck dress appeared before them, which made them feel quite surprised, but what made them even more surprised, this girl had distinct rabbit ears on the top of her head.


    "......."


    No one said anything as they stared at this bunny girl. All of them had noticed this girl from the beginning to the end, but no one mentioned this since Haru and Izayoi were in conflict before. Still, except for Haru, no one except that the person who was hiding would be a bunny girl.


    Yuu was the first person who reacted and walked toward the bunny girl.


    "What''s wrong?" The bunny girl looked at Yuu curiously, wondering why this girl suddenly approached her, but Yuu directly pulled her ear without hesitation.


    "It''s real," Yuu said in surprise.


    "......"


    "Let me try it too." Asuka also followed and pulled the bunny girl''s other ear.


    "......"


    Haru and Asagi looked at each other and didn''t expect that they would meet with a lot of problem children.

 Chapter 2052 - Kuro Usagi

    <h4>Chapter 2052 - Kuro Usagi</h4>


    Yuu and Asuka pulled the ears of the bunny girl as Haru and Asagi looked at them curiously.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t pull my ears! You two, don''t just stand there and help me!" The bunny girl cried out whileining. She just wanted to stop them from fighting, but she didn''t expect that she would receive this kind of treatment!


    "Okay, okay, don''t bully her too much, alright?" Asagi quickly helped the bunny girl.


    "My bad, this is my first time seeing a real bunny girl," Asuka said with a smile.


    "Still, these ears are real?" Yuu asked curiously.


    "Tha - Thank you..." The bunny girl quickly hugged Asagi, showed how grateful she was, and then looked at Yuu in annoyance. "Of course, it is real! Kuro Usagi''s ears are 100% real!"


    "Can I touch it too?" Asagi asked curiously since it was her first time seeing a bunny girl. Even though there were a lot of best men in her world, it was her first time seeing a bunny girl.


    "Well... well.. be gentle, alright? Don''t be too rough like them, alright?" Kuro Usagi replied reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry." Asagi nodded with a smile, then touched Kuro Usagi''s ear gently. "It''s so soft."


    "Umn..." Kuro Usagi didn''t say much since Asagi was much gentler than Yuu and Asuka, but she didn''t feelfortable that her proud ears were caressed by someone.


    "Haru, do you want to touch them too?" Asagi asked.


    "Let me try." Haru also approached Kuro Usagi and started to caress her ears.


    "Huh... Wa - Wait, Hyaanhh!! Ahh! Ahh! No, I - I feel weird! Wh - Why is this? St - Stop! Ahh! Ahh!" Kuro Usagi moaned loudly, her eyes moistened, and drool kept dripping from her mouth.


    "..............." Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu.


    Izayoi, who was ignored, didn''t stare at Kuro Usagi. Instead, he stared at Haru''s hands, without blinking his eyes, wondering how this guy could make someone show such a reaction.


    "No! No! Wh - Why do I feel about this?" Kuro Usagi didn''t know why she felt something like this, but even though she tried to fight back, she couldn''t fight back the pleasure that she felt as she moaned loudly. "Don''t! Da - Dame! So -Something ising! Aaaaahhnn!!!"


    "................" Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu.


    "Well, her ears are real." Haru nodded without changing her expression.


    Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu looked at Kuro Usagi, who wasying on the ground, panted with a sexy flush on her face. The three of them were also blushing since they didn''t expect this guy would be so amazing.


    "You... what the hell are you doing?!" Asagi directly pped Haru''s head. Still, she had to admit that this guy''s technique was too amazing, right?


    Asagi had rubbed Kuro Usagi''s ears before, but Kuro Usagi didn''t even show a reaction, but when Haru did it, he could make her climax just by touching her ears, which was amazing!


    However, Asagi had to admit that his touch was amazing since she had tasted it herself.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t expect that she was going to show such a reaction." Haru rubbed his head and didn''t care too much. He then looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Sorry, are you alright? I just wanted to confirm whether your ears are real or not. I hope that your impression of me won''t


    don''t get angry over it." He extended his hand toward Kuro Usagi, trying to help her to stand up.


    Kuro Usagi also felt better after sheid on the ground and looked at Haru with aplicated expression since it was her first time to feel such pleasure, which made her a bit curious. She then reached his hand and said, "I - I don''t mind..." Her voice was so low that only some people could hear it, but even so, they could tell that she was pretty shy.


    "So you want me to caress your ears again?" Haru asked in a teasing tone.


    "Th - That''s not what I mean!" Kuro Usagi''s face was so red.


    "Oh? Then what do you mean?" Haru asked.


    Kuro Usagi''s face was still flushed as she tried to fix the misunderstanding. She had to admit that it felt good, and she wanted to feel it again, but that wasn''t what she meant!


    Looking at Kuro Usagi, Haru had to admit that rabbit was a pretty lewd creature.


    ".............." Asuka and Yuu looked at Haru and thought that this guy was dangerous, but at the same time, they were curious.


    Asagi sighed and thought that Haru''s bad hobby started again.


    "Cough! Cough! Can you not ignore me? Also, can you also return my power?" Izayoi, who was ignored, talked and asked for his power to be returned. With his power, he could do anything, but without his power, he felt so weak and this feeling was ufortable.


    "Why should I return it to you?" Haru asked with a weird expression.


    "You...!" Izayoi almost couldn''t control his emotion, but he was still sane and knew that he couldn''t do anything against Haru. He then looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Hey, you''re the one who invited us here, right? Do you think that this is alright?" He thought that Kuro Usagi would help him so he could get his power back.


    Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi for a moment then nodded. "Yes, it is alright. Kasugano Haruka-sama doesn''t need to return the power that he has gotten from Sakamaki Izayoi-sama."


    "Ha?!" Izayoi couldn''t control his emotion and asked, "Why?"


    "It was because you''d provoked Kasugano Haruka-sama first." Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi and said, Kuro Usagi has seen what has happened before and I knew that you''d provoked Kasuga Haruka-sama."


    "That''s..." Izayoi thought that at least, he could match Haru, but he didn''t expect that he would be mercilessly defeated without any chance to fight back, which made him regret his decision.


    "You have made your own choice to fight Kasugano Haruka-sama and you can think of it as your punishment," Kuro Usagi said.


    "..........." Izayoi thought that he could ask for Kuro Usagi''s help to get his power back, but...


    "Still, it doesn''t mean that you can get your power back," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Izayoi quickly asked.


    Haru looked at Izayoi and wondered why this guy thought that he would give his power back?


    "Ko-hom!"


    Kuro Usagi then coughed and showed a bright smile to everyone, but then she pped her forehead and said, "Oh, right, I almost forgot! Everyone, wee to the world of Little Garden!"


    ''Little Garden, huh?''


    Looking at Kuro Usagi, Haru was curious what kind of world this world was.

 Chapter 2053 - Gift Game 1

    <h4>Chapter 2053 - Gift Game 1</h4>


    "Little Garden?" 4x


    As expected, after Kuro Usagi weed everyone, they were attracted by her words.


    Izayoi, who had be an average human, was slightly impatient and wanted Kuro Usagi to tell him a way to get his power back, but he also understood his situation. He didn''t have his ability anymore, and at this moment, he was the weakest among everyone. He clenched his fist and looked at Haru, but Haru only ignored him since Izayoi didn''t possess a threat toward him.


    As for returning Izayoi''s power, Haru didn''t have that idea at all. Instead, he wanted to keep it forever since Izayoi''s ability was so intriguing.


    "Yes!" Kuro Usagi made a cute and happy pose, then said, "We are willing to give the five of you the chance to participate in the Gift Games. That''s why we called you here."


    "Gift Games?" Asagi remembered that they needed toplete 10 Gift Games in the world, so she was quite curious what Gift Game was.


    "You might have realized already, but the five of you are not normal humans," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    "Um... you know, that''s kind of rude," Asagi said with a weird expression.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it that way!" Kuro Usagi quickly panicked.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry, so can you continue with your exnation?" Asagi asked as she chose a morefortable position on Haru''sp.


    "Can you not move your butts that much?" Haru asked helplessly.


    Asagi onlyughed, but she didn''t say much.


    "....." Kuro Usagi, Asuka, and Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi, and somehow, they felt a bit jealous of Asagi at this moment. The three of them might not be able to see Haru''s face clearly, but one thing was for sure, they had a feeling that Haru was handsome.


    "Ahem!" Kuro Usagi nodded and said, "Then let me continue with my exnation. The special powers that the five of you have are gifts given to you by various war gods, demons, spirits, and stars. In other words, blessings. Gift Games arepetitive games that make use of those blessings, even betting with them. This Little Garden has various stages created for that purpose."


    "Must you bet with your own power?" Asuka asked.


    "Not necessarily. There are various chips in the game. Gifts, money,nd, resources, prestige, and people. The higher the value of the chips you ce, the greater the rewards you can win. However, in order to receive a reward, you must clear the conditions the host sets and win the game."


    "Can I ask a question?" Yuu asked.


    "Sure."


    "What is a Host?"


    "That would be the people who preside over the Gift Games and administer over them."


    "Can anyone be one?"


    "As long as you can prepare a prize. That''s why you have war gods and shopping, district merchants. The games range from being treacherous, difficult, and life-threatening to a simple lottery." Raising her hands high, Kuro Usagi said with a cheerful tone, "There are all different types!" She then held both hands, showing a solemn expression. "However, I imagine there''s much you won''t be able to pick up just by hearing my exnation. So how about we y a simple game right now?" She then took out a deck of cards and started to shuffle them.


    Izayoi looked at Kuro Usagi and knew that he could get his power back by asking Haru a Gift Game. However, there was a big problem...


    ''Can I prepare something that matches my power?'' Izayoi knew about his power and knew how amazing it was, so he didn''t know whether there was something that could match his power in this world. As for asking Haru to give his power back, if he was in Haru''s ce, he wouldn''t do it too since he also understood how troublesome he was. If his power returned, then without a doubt, he would challenge Haru back, and if he was in Haru''s ce, then he would also do the same thing as Haru did.


    ''Dammit...!''


    Izayoi had never thought that it would be so troublesome after he had lost his power.


    "There aremunities of sorts in this world. Communities, collectives, societies. Residents of this world must be part of the givenmunity. Rather, you could say that it would be difficult for them to live if they weren''t." After she shuffled the cards, Kuro Usagi snapped her fingers, and a huge table suddenly appeared before her, which made them feel a bit dumbfounded. She ignored everyone''s reaction and said in an annoying tone, "I wouldn''t mind letting you join themunity that Kuro Usagi is part of, but having people around who couldn''t win Gift Games would be a problem. Indeed, quite a serious problem. You''d be, in a way. You''re nothing but trouble. You''d slow everyone down."


    Asagi was speechless and couldn''t help but look at Haru.


    Haru only patted her butts, telling her not to think too much.


    Asagi, who felt that her butts were patted, looked at Haru and thought that this guy had a butt fetish, right?


    Haru, Asagi, and Yuu only looked at Kuro Usagi without saying anything, but Izayoi, whose personality was strong, squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you trying to test us?"


    "Wait for a second. We haven''t even said anything," Asukained.


    "If you''re not up to it, you can always refuse." Kuro Usagi showed a teasing expression, looking down on them deliberately, but secretly, she was worried that they might go back directly and refuse her. Then as expected...


    "I''ll refuse," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.


    "I''ll refuse too," Asagi said simply.


    Haru and Asagi wanted to leave, but...


    "No! Don''t go!" Kuro Usagi quickly hugged Haru''s leg. "Don''t go! Please wait a moment! It''s just a game! Just one game! Can you y with me?"


    "...." Everyone.


    "Haru, this girl is too pitiful. Can you just listen to her first?" Asagi asked.


    "Don''t waste my time," Haru said simply.


    "Yes! Yes!" Kuro Usagi coughed and said, "Then let me exin the rules of the game." She then spread the cards on the table and said, "We''ll use these cards. Please pick face cards from the fifty-two cards you see here, but you only get one chance, and each person can only pick one card."


    "Can we use any method we want to do so?" Asuka asked.


    "As long as it doesn''t conflict with the rules. By the way, I, Kuro Usagi, have the ability of Judge Master. You can''t break the rules when I''m around. The rabbit''s ears and eyes are connected to the Little Garden''s centralwork."


    "What about the chips? Are we betting on Gifts? All of you have juste to the Little Garden, so we''ll y without chips this time. If you insist, you can put your pride on the line?" Kuro Usagi provoked them again.


    Izayou was still smug. Even so, he had lost his power.


    "What if we win?" Yuu asked.


    "Let''s see..." Kuro Usagi thought for a moment and said, "In that case, then Kuro Usagi, a servant of God, will do anything you ask of me."


    "Oh? Anything you say?" Izayoi stared at Kuro Usagi''s breasts rudely.


    Kuro Usagi frowned, thinking that this guy was too rude, right?


    ''Even though he has lost his power...''


    If it was before, Kuro Usagi might forgive Izayoi''s rudeness, but Izayoi had lost his power, and she didn''t see the worth of Izayoi. Instead, she was more interested in Haru, who was so powerful. "Can you not see Kuro Usagi with such an unpleasant gaze? Also, I want to remind you that you might be able to ask me anything, but nothing sexual or something that crosses my bottom lines."


    "....." Izayoi frowned when he saw Kuro Usagi''s disgusting expression, but he also thought that he might be a bit too much. If he had power, then he might be able to do something, but he was just an average person now. Still, he didn''t feel good being treated this way since no one had ever treated him like this in his original world.


    Yuu and Asuka also showed the same reaction as Kuro Usagi and moved away from Izayoi.


    Asagi didn''t even put Izayoi on her eyes and kept staring at Haru.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Haru asked with a sigh.


    "Nothing, I feel that you''re so handsome now," Asagi said with a smile.


    "...." Haru.


    "I was just kidding." Izayoi gave up his joke and asked, "So what do you all want to do?" He had lost his power, and if he couldn''t join their group, then he would lose his protection, but even so, this feeling was so ufortable.


    Haru looked at Izayoi and shook his head. If it was before then, Izayoi''s act might be forgiven, but without power, Kuro Usagi wouldn''t even put in an act.


    The world was realistic, even in this world.


    Without power, the world would be cruel toward you.


    For Izayoi, who had power and had a low EQ, this change might be uneptable for him.


    However, this was the price for provoking him. Still, Haru was still merciful. If it was someone else, this guy would be killed directly.


    Luckily, Izayoi''s IQ was still high, so he could still be saved. If his IQ was low, then he would cry and think that everything was unfair, bitching out, asking Haru to give his power back.


    "That goes without saying," Asuka said with a sigh.


    "Yes, let''s do it." Yuu nodded.


    Kuro Usagi smiled when she heard their answer, but the most important was the answer of the young man in front of her. As for Asagi, she was sure that Asagi would agree if Haru agreed.


    "Haru?" Asagi looked at Haru since the game was easy, and by epting this Gift Game, they were in progress toplete their quest.


    Hearing the answer of Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi, Haru thought that even though they might be smart and excel on their own, they were still children since they couldn''t control their emotions. He looked at Kuro Usagi and thought about the rules and the reward of the game. He felt that it would be stupid if he didn''t ept this quest.


    "Good. I''ll y this game, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.


    They might not be able to see his smile because Haru used a face mask and his eyes were covered with his bangs, but even so, they could tell that he was smiling.


    Kuro Usagi then smiled and said, "Game established!"

 Chapter 2054 - Gift Game 2

    <h4>Chapter 2054 - Gift Game 2</h4>


    "Game established!"


    As these words fell, a scroll suddenly appeared out of thin air and floating in midair.


    "What''s that?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "A Geass Roll. A contract of sorts pertaining to the game." Kuro Usagi then gave the Geass Roll to everyone so they could see the content. "The rules of the game, as well as ways to win, are written there."


    ---


    Gift Game Name: Scouting


    Host: Kuro Usagi


    yer List: Izayoi Sakamaki, Asuka Kudou, Yuu Kasukabe, Asagi Aiba, and Kasugano Haruka.


    Winning Conditions: Select a face card (King, Queen, Jack, 10, and 9) from the 52 cardsid out.


    Conditions: Each yer may only pick one card.


    Chips: None


    ---


    "Well, the rules are simple." Asagi nodded.


    "Still beforehand, can you let us check the card?" Izayoi asked.


    "I don''t mind." Kuro Usagi gave the deck of cards to everyone.


    Haru didn''t need to check, but he still held it regardless, checking the cards in a perfunctory manner. ''I''ll let you know which cardter.''


    ''Okay~~!'' Asagi answered through her mind.


    Haru could use telepathy to talk with Asagi through their minds, so they didn''t need to say it out loud, so she didn''t need to worry. He then used his free time to observe what Izayoi, Yuu, and Asuka were doing with the cards. He nodded secretly at Asuka, who made a mark by using her nail on the back of the card, and Yuu, who put the saliva of her cat on her chosen card, but Izayoi...


    Haru looked at Izayoi, who still had this confident expression on his face, and wondered how this guy could be so confident even though Izayoi didn''t do anything and lost his power.


    After they checked the cards, they returned them to Kuro Usagi.


    "Okay, we''re starting the game!" Kuro Usagi didn''t waste time, but she still tried to show a cute expression.


    "Who''s going first?" Asuka asked.


    "Let me." Izayoi moved forward confidently.


    Looking at Izayoi, who moved forward, they didn''t say anything and just looked at him. Still, they were wondering what he would do after he had lost his power.


    Izayoi looked at many cards on the table, observed them from right to left, then repeated that process.


    Kuro Usagi didn''t say anything and only stared at Izayoi, wondering what he was about to do.


    Izayoi then looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Thanks for your wonderfully intimidating speech earlier."


    Kuro Usagi''s expression was broken, and she awkwardly said, "N - No problem."


    Izayoi then raised his hand and pped it on the table. "Then I''ll take this one!" In his mind, the cards would flip when he hit the table, but...


    "............."


    "What?"


    They looked at Izayoi with a confused expression but then wondered what this guy wanted to do.


    Izayoi felt the confused stares of everyone on him, and he could only show an awkward expression since this didn''t go to what he had expected. ''Is it because I have lost my power?'' Even though his IQ wasn''t low and rtively high, he had depended on his power so much that when he lost his power, he almost forgot that he couldn''t use it. He felt that his face was burning, but his pride didn''t allow him to show his embarrassment on his face.


    However...


    "What are you doing?" Asuka asked with a confused expression.


    "I was just acting. You don''t need to think too much." Izayoi took a deep breath, trying to calm down to solve this problem, but his emotion caused him to be unable to concentrate on what he was about to do.


    Haru and Asagi didn''t wait for Izayoi, and they took two cards directly and got both King and Queen cards from the deck of cards.


    "Yes, congrattions, you have picked spade king and diamond king cards, Kasugano-sama, Aiba-sama." Kuro Usagi smiled at Haru and Asagi and knew that they were the most powerful out of the group and she thought she needed to get them into hermunity no matter what!


    "You''re too slow!" Asuka also directly took her card by bypassing Izayoi.


    Yuu also did the same and took her cards.


    Asuka took a heart king card and Yuu took a club king card.


    "Congrattions, Asuka-sama, Yuu-sama." Kuro Usagi smiled, looking at Haru, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka, thinking that they were amazing!


    The four of them had taken the four king cards, leaving only Izayoi, who hadn''t picked up his card.


    Unlike Asuka and Yuu, Izayoi didn''t prepare since he was confident with his power, but he had lost his power and his previous n was useless.


    Izayoi might be smart, but in the end, he was just a teenager who had never encountered trouble because of his power.


    Haru looked at Izayoi and felt a bit disappointed in this guy. Izayoi had provoked him, telling him that he was better, but in the end...?


    Haru then suddenly thought about Akatsuki Ousawa and thought that Izayoi''s personality was quite simr to this guy, and as expected, the best way to teach them was to tell them how powerless they were. He knew that Izayoi had a good memory, but he had messed that up too so right now, Izayoi was really in a helpless situation.


    "What''s wrong, Izayoi-sama? Have you given up?" Kuro Usagi asked and her expression didn''t change much.


    "I..." Izayoi had never been in this kind of shameful situation before, which made him so embarrassed.


    "Kuro Usagi, we have taken four of the king cards, right? Can you just stop the game?" Haru asked.


    "There''s no need to waste our time anymore." Asuka also agreed.


    "Hmm... let me check the rules." Kuro Usagi didn''t agree to reject immediately. Instead, she was checking the rules on the Little Garden''swork to see whether it could be epted or not.


    "Don''t look down on me!" Izayoi directly took the card, but the card that he had taken was diamond number two.


    ''Why?''


    Izayoi frowned and hated this powerless feeling. The bored feeling that he felt in the past was one thing, but this feeling when he lost was also so


    "...................."


    Haru, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka could only shake their heads at this moment.


    "Well, except for Izayoi-sama, the four of you have won," Kuro Usagi said with a smile, trying to erase the awkwardness.


    Asuka snorted and disdained Izayoi, but she didn''t say much.


    "So is there something that you want to ask me? I can do anything," Kuro Usagi asked with a smile.


    "Then I''ll ask..." Izayoi wanted to say something, but...


    "Except for Izayoi-sama since Izayoi-sama has lost," Kuro Usagi said.


    "..............." Izayoi.


    "Then can you give me your paw?" Asagi asked curiously.


    ".............." Kuro Usagi was lost for words, but she gave her paw to Asagi.


    "Let me touch your tail," Yuu said.


    ".............." Kuro Usagi let Yuu touch her tail with a nk expression and when it was Asuka''s turn, she was quite wary.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask such a weird request and I just want to ask you something," Asuka said with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? Kuro Usagi won''t brag, but there''s nothing that Kuro Usagi doesn''t know in this Little Garden," Kuro Usagi said proudly.


    "Then is this world fun?" Asuka asked.


    "Yes!" Kuro Usagi smiled and showed a happy pose. "Gift games are heavenly and demonic games which in only those who have surpassed normal humans can participate. Kuro Usagi guarantees that the Little Garden is far more interesting than the lower world!" She looked at everyone''s expression and she was satisfied with their amazed expression. However...


    "Kuro Usagi, I haven''t made my request yet," Haru suddenly said.


    "Ah, yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Please tell me your request, Kasugano-sama." Her mood was still good and she thought that Haru was going to ask something simr to Asuka but...


    "My request is that from now on you have to answer all my questions truthfully without lying," Haru said calmly.


    "......................" Kuro Usagi.

 Chapter 2055 - Cliche Plot As Usual

    <h4>Chapter 2055 - Cliche Plot As Usual</h4>


    "Oh, you''re too mischievous, Kasugano-kun," Asuka said with a smile.


    "If you''re scolding me, then why don''t you put away that smile of yours. I thought you were praising me right now," Haru said with a smile.


    "I''m praising you."


    "I don''t mind, but don''t fall for me, alright? My girlfriend is twisting my waist now. Ow! Ow! Asagi, it hurts! It hurts!" Haru showed a painful expression, even though it didn''t hurt.


    "Hmph!" Asagi only pouted, but she didn''t say much since she knew this guy''s personality very well.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." Asuka pouted slightly and looked at Haru and Asagi with aplex expression.


    "So do you have something to ask Kuro Usagi, Kasugano-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked with a miserable expression. Even though she felt slightly happy when Asagi twisted Haru''s waist, she knew that she couldn''t lie in front of Haru again.


    "Let me be straight then." Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Kuro Usagi, yourmunity should be in a dire situation, right?"


    ".............." Kuro Usagi.


    "Or something happened, and your team''s on the decline, right?" Haru said simply.


    "............." Kuro Usagi''s sweat dripped so much, and she almost couldn''t maintain her smile.


    "Why do you think so?" Yuu asked.


    "Isn''t this kind of cliche plot often appearing in light novels?" Haru asked.


    "Light novel?" Asuka raised her eyebrow.


    "Haven''t you read a light novel before?" Haru asked.


    "No, I''d only read fine literature or other things that interest me." Asuka shook her head and asked, "So why do you think what has happened to us is simr to a cliche plot in a light novel?"


    "Have you heard a story where a normal high school boy is teleported to another world to be a hero that saves an entire kingdom and gets a harem?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, I know that kind of story." Asagi nodded and said, "The normal high school boy will get an overpower ability then fight an enemy one after another and get one girl after another, creating a harem, and fighting a demon lord, right?"


    "It''s simr to that, but there''s no normal high school boy here, right?" Haru said.


    Izayoi might have be a normal high school boy now, but before, he was a super ultra invincible high schoolboy.


    ''But there''s someone who has a lot of harems here.'' Asagi thought as she stared at Haru, but she didn''t say anything.


    "There might be some changes, but it is simr. The reason why the high school boy is summoned to another country is that the country is in a dire situation. After all, if yourmunity isn''t in a dire situation, what kind of reason do you decide to invite us here? Don''t tell me. You''re just inviting us to y?" Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, who showed aplex, and said, "Don''t forget my reward, Kuro Usagi."


    If Haru asked Kuro Usagi, he knew that she couldn''t lie, but this had a huge loophole since even though she couldn''t lie, she could choose whether she would answer or not. Luckily, she wasn''t that smart.


    "Yes, you''re right, Kasugano-sama." Kuro Usagi sighed with a depressed expression.


    "So, can you tell me more? After all, I think that we have a right to know why you invited us here," Haru said, ignoring Kuro Usagi''s expression. After all, he could see that Izayoi, Asuka, Yuu, and even Asagi could believe Kuro Usagi''s every word so easily. Kuro Usagi might be beautiful and might seem stupid, but she could put on an act so they would trap everyone. It might seem that he seemed so wary, but he just wanted to make sure that nothing would happen.


    Kuro Usagi took a deep breath and nodded since she knew that everyone needed to know why she had invited them. "Yes, ourmunity is in dire straits. Themunities that I mentioned to you before are kind like countries, whether thosemunities are big or small. So in addition to normal operations, they must dere a formal name and banner with the Little Garden."


    "Formal name and banner?" They looked at Kuro Usagi curiously, wondering what the meaning of those words was.


    "Something like a country''s name and g?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Many used it to mark their territory. Up until a few years ago, our banner had flown all the way to the ends of the East Side proudly. However, one day, we were targeted by an enemy which we should have avoided at all costs, and then..." Her expression was mixed with sadness and frustration as if what had happened at that time happened yesterday. "In one night, we were wiped out....."


    "How could such arge organization fall in a single night?" Asagi was confused.


    "It would be simple to aplish for certain inhabitants. They''re the greatest terror upon the Little Garden, the Demon Lords."


    ''...Demon lords.'' They were a bit speechless, but they didn''t say much.


    "Demon Lord?"


    "When a Demon Lord challenges someone to a Gift Game, they cannot refuse, and ourmunity is forced to participate in one of those Gift Games and in the end...."


    "Yourmunity is destroyed, right?" Izayoi continued, but everyone looked at him with an unpleasant gaze.


    ''Can you be more subtle?''


    They weren''t stupid, and they could tell what Kuro Usagi wanted to tell them, so even if Kuro Usagi didn''t put that into her mouth, they knew what she wanted to tell them.


    "Yes..." Kuro Usagi nodded depressedly. "The Demon Lord''s power was overwhelming. Ourmunity lost the Gift Game, was stripped of its name and banner, and became "no-name."


    "No names, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "Currently, we no longer have any members that can make up our core. The only people we have who can participate in Gift Games are the current leaders, Master Jin and myself. The remaining almost one hundred twenty members are children aged ten or younger."


    "Worst situation ever, huh?"


    "That''s right!" Kuro Usagi smiled before she lowered her head depressingly. "Still, everyone is trying their best to survive. The children go to get water from a far-off river every day. The onlynd that isn''t infertile and can support crops is the verynd they live on."


    "With such a situation, why don''t you just make another organization?" Asuka asked with a confused expression.


    "We can''t do that!" Kuro Usagi became agitated when she heard such a sentence.


    "Why?" Asuka asked.


    "We... we want to protect the homes of our friends. And someday, we want to get our names and banners back from the Demon Lord and rebuild ourmunity. That''s why we have no other choice than to depend on yers with great power like you and others!" Kuro Usagi then bowed her head without hesitation and pleaded. "Please... please help us!" She was so desperate, and if they rejected her, then hermunity would be really finished...


    "I don''t mind," Asuka suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was surprised.


    "I''ll help you," Asuka said with a confident smile. She hade into this world, leaving behind all her possessions, and if she got into an easy game again, there was no way that she could be happy about it.


    "Me too." Yuu nodded.


    "Asuka-sama... Yuu-sama..." Kuro Usagi was moved when she heard the answer of Asuka and Yuu.


    Kuro Usagi then looked at Haru and Asagi, waiting for their answer since she knew that they were the keys to how to save hermunity.


    "Sounds good."


    "Huh?" Kuro Usagi looked at Izayou with a confused expression.


    "Don''t "huh" me. I''m going to help you. Be happier," Izayoi said with a smug expression.


    "Ah - um, thank you." Kuro Usagi wasn''t that happy when she heard Izayoi''s words and showed her professional smile.


    Izayoi frowned, but he didn''t say anything since the world was realistic. The one without power couldn''t do anything.


    "Haru?" Asagi asked while looking at Haru.


    Haru stood up and said, "Well, I''ll make my decisionter since I have a ce that I want to go to."


    "Huh?" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.


    "Asagi, let''s visit the edge of the world first," Haru said.


    "Well, I don''t mind." Asagi nodded and felt that the matter of themunity wasn''t in a hurry. She also hadn''t seen the situation in themunity, so she also couldn''t make her decision. After all, she had seen a lot of beautiful criminals in her original world.


    Haru then looked at Asuka, and Yuu then asked, "Do you want to follow us?"


    "Eh?" 2x


    Asuka and Yuu were surprised.


    "I want to go." Yuu nodded.


    "We''re going to the edge of the world?" Asuka asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Then bring me too." Asuka nodded since she was quite curious about the edge of the world.


    Haru then didn''t waste his time and made Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka fly with his gravity magic to the edge of the world.


    "Hey, bring me!" Izayoi shouted.


    "Sorry, my power is limited," Haru said without turning back.


    ".........."


    Kuro Usagi looked at Haru and his group, who had walked away, and looked at them in a daze before she chased after them. "WAIT!!!" Her hair turned pink, and she chased them at a fast speed.


    "Wait, Kuro Usagi, bring me!" Izayoi shouted.


    "Wait there for a moment! I''ll return as soon as possible!" Kuro Usagi left directly.


    "..........."


    Izayoi saw that everyone had left him, and he was alone in the middle of a jungle. Somehow without power, this silence brought him terror, and even though he didn''t want to admit it, he felt quite scared right now. ''Dammit!'' Clenching his fists, he thought that he would bring his power back!


    However, can he?


    The answer is obvious, right?

 Chapter 2056 - I Want A Dragon Maid

    <h4>Chapter 2056 - I Want A Dragon Maid</h4>


    Asagi didn''t feel much, but Asuka and Yuu were surprised by the speed of their flight.


    Asuka and Yuu knew that Haru could fly and also brought someone with him, but this speed was too fast, right?


    Also, they also feltfortable and didn''t feel anything strange on this flight.


    "Kasugano-kun, can I ask you a question?" Asuka asked.


    "What''s wrong, Asuka?"


    "You don''t want to help Kuro Usagi''smunity?" Asuka asked.


    Unlike Izayoi, Yuu, and Asuka, who made their decisions on the spot, Haru didn''t immediately tell his decision and told Kuro Usagi that he was going to visit the edge of the world first.


    "Hmm... I need to see themunity first," Haru said.


    "Do you think that Kuro Usagi is lying?" Yuu asked.


    "No, she isn''t lying. That rabbit is too stupid to lie," Haru said.


    "......." Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka.


    "I agree." Asuka nodded in agreement.


    "Still, do we just look at the edge of the world?" Asagi asked.


    "Well, you haven''t seen the edge of the world, right? Are you not curious?" Haru asked.


    "Of course, I''m curious." Asagi nodded without hesitation since she could see that this world was different from her world and she wanted to see a lot of things.


    Before long, they arrived at the edge of the world and saw a vast sky as their eyes could see. They were still staying in midair, watching their surroundings, but they had to admit that this scene was quite amazing since the Little Garden was so massive!


    "Haru, let''s take a photo together!" Asagi said excitedly.


    "Wait a moment." Haru thennded on the ground together with everyone before he took a photo together with Asagi.


    Looking at Haru and Asagi, Asuka and Yuu thought that those two wereing here for a trip which made them feel a bit speechless. However, they couldn''t say much since their intention toe to this ce wasn''t that much different from theirs.


    "Still, this ce is massive," Asuka said while looking around.


    "I wonder how big this ce is," Yuu said as she looked around.


    Asagi was also curious and asked, "Haru, do you know how big the Little Garden is?"


    "It should be as big as a star," Haru said.


    "Star?!" 3x


    Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka were dumbfounded.


    "You''re kidding, right? It isn''t that big, you know?" After all, Asuka could see even though the distance from their previous spot to the edge of the world was quite far, it wasn''t as exaggerated as the distance of the star.


    "It might seem small on the outside, but once you enter, you''ll realize how big it is," Haru said simply.


    "How did you know?" Yuu asked.


    "I have the ability to know something like this," Haru said in a perfunctory manner.


    Yuu and Asuka nodded and didn''t feel surprised since they felt that Haru''s ability was so mysterious and at the same time, they could tell that he was extremely powerful.


    "Still, what''s your real reason to be here? We''re not just going to have a selfie, right?" Asagi said.


    Haru then looked at the nearby river where there was a beautiful waterfall there. The water was so calm, but he knew that there was something that was about toe out soon. "You know... in this kind of ce, there should be something or else, it is too boring."


    "Is it from a light novel too?" Asuka asked.


    "No, it is justmon sense." As his voice fell, a massive dark shadow could be seen from the surface of the water.


    Asuka, Yuu, and Asagi were dumbfounded, especially when they saw somethinge out of it.


    "Dragon!" 3x


    A veryrge serpentine creature with two Shimenawa wrapped around her neck appeared from the water. She had white-blue skin with a white underbelly. Her face was shaped like a snake''s, with glowing orange eyes, blue horns, and ayer of fur around her head, staring at them with a curious light, especially toward Haru.


    Haru looked at this dragon and also felt a connection with it. ''Is it rted to my Aquaman body?''


    "Human, why does it seem that we have a connection to each other?" The dragon asked while looking at Haru.


    "............" Asagi looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy could also seduce a dragon.


    Haru looked at this dragon for a moment and said, "I''ll tell you if you win a Gift Game against me."


    Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu didn''t feel surprised by Haru''s words, but the dragon was surprised, and at the same time, it looked at Haru with an unkind expression. "Are you looking down on me, Human?"


    "Whether I look down on you or not, you''ll know once we have a Gift Game, right?" Haru didn''t say much nonsense and wanted to


    "Hmph! You''ll pay for your arrogance!" The dragon then summoned a Geass Roll directly.


    Haru took the Geass Roll and frowned. "You want me to be your ve?"


    "What? Are you scared?" The dragon provoked.


    Haru shook his head and said, "The bet is unfair. If I lose, I will be your ve, but if you lose, you just give me a Water Tree Sapling?"


    "Then what do you want?" The dragon asked.


    "If I win, then you''ll also be my ve, no, my maid," Haru said since he wanted to have a dragon maid.


    "Your maid? Are you out of your mind, human?!" The dragon roared.


    "Do you dare to do it or not?" Haru asked.


    The dragon was silent and looked at Haru for a moment. She could only see that Haru was just a normal human so there was no need to be afraid, right?


    "Then let''s do it."


    ".............." Asuka, Yuu, and Asagi.


    Then as Haru and the dragon made their decision, the Geass Roll shone brightly, but someone tried to stop them.


    "STOP!!!! KASUGANO-SAMA, STOP!!!"


    Kuro Usagi, who had chased them, as fast as she could, was speechless when she had found out that Haru and the Water God (dragon) had made a Gift Game.


    "Do you think I can stop now?" Haru asked back.


    ".........." Kuro Usagi couldn''t answer since she knew that since the challenge had been decided, neither of them could stop it.


    "Human, be happy! I''ll make you my ve from now on!" The dragon roared and controlled the water around it to attack Haru.


    "Kasugano-sama!" Kuro Usagi felt regret that she couldn''t stop Haru, especially when she heard the condition of the Gift Game.


    However...


    Haru clenched his fist and punched his fist forward.


    *Crack!*


    The air cracked and the water attack of the dragon was destroyed, and the impact directly sted the dragon, causing it to pass out.


    However, the impact of Haru''s punch didn''t end since it caused an earthquake on the ground and caused a lot of animals in the surroundings to run away in fear.


    *Baam!*


    The Dragon, who had passed out, copsed on the water while rolling its eyes.


    "............................" Everyone.


    ''Is it done?''

 Chapter 2057 - Genome Tree

    <h4>Chapter 2057 - Genome Tree</h4>


    "Are you a chef too?"


    "Delicious!"


    "It''s Kuro Usagi''s first time eating such a delicious grilled fish!"


    The dragon felt that its surroundings were too noisy as it opened its eyes.


    "Have you woken up?"


    The dragon then looked at Haru in a daze before it asked, "Have I lost?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "From now on, you''ll be my maid."


    "...Yes." The dragon was a bit depressed when it thought that it had lost against a human, but since it had lost, it wouldn''t make an excuse and followed the agreement that they had decided before. "From now on, I''ll serve you as your maid, um..." She forgot that she didn''t ask Haru''s name before, which made it felt a bit embarrassing.


    "Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru," Haru said.


    "Yes, Haru-sama." The dragon bowed its head slightly.


    "........" Kuro Usagi, who saw this scene, wasn''t sure what to say and she was just too dumbfounded since it had just been a while since Haru came to the Little Garden, but he had made the Water God into his maid?


    "Still, you sure are something to turn a dragon into a maid," Asuka said as she stared at the dragon''s huge body.


    "By the way, can you turn your body smaller?" Asagi asked.


    The dragon didn''t say anything, but it stared at the girls unhappily.


    "They''re my friends. Their names are Kuro Usagi, Yuu Kasukabe, and Kudo Asuka," Haru said.


    "Friend..." Yuu smiled when she heard Haru''s words.


    Kuro Usagi only smiled happily, but Asuka was a bit embarrassed, but she didn''t refute Haru''s words and epted their rtionship.


    "Yes." The dragon nodded, then looked at Asagi.


    "She''s Asagi Aiba. She''s my girlfriend. If I''m not around, you should listen to her, can you?" Haru asked.


    "Girlfriend?" The dragon looked at Asagi from up and down, and felt a bit unhappy again, even though it didn''t know what was the reason.


    "Hello," Asagi said with a smile.


    "Hello." The dragon nodded.


    "By the way, do you have a name?" Yuu asked.


    "My name is Shirayuki-hime. You can call me that from now on. As for the previous question, whether I can turn myself smaller or not, I can." Then a light enveloped Shirayuki-hime before it turned into a beautiful woman.


    ".........." Haru looked at Shirayuki-hime and wondered why a dragon would suddenly be transformed into a beautiful woman. ''I''ve got nothing toin about, though.''


    Unlike her previous giant serpentine form, Shirayuki-hime had be a beautiful woman with ck glossy hair held up by a tri-colored flower hairpin, wearing a white, elegant kimono with flower patterns and geta shoes.


    "Wow, you''re so beautiful, Shirayuki-hime!" Asagi was amazed when a dragon would suddenly turn into a beautiful woman.


    Yuu was also interested and also started to ask a lot of questions to Shirayuki-hime.


    Shirayuki-hime was a bit overwhelmed, but since they were connected to her master, she could only answer them one by one, even though she didn''t really want to before she quickly moved beside Haru. She just didn''t know why, but she just felt an affection toward him and felt that it was so nice to stay by his side so she didn''t have that much of aint when she had be his maid.


    Haru then looked at Yuu and asked curiously, "Yuu, your power is that you can talk with an animal, right?"


    "Um, it''s one of my powers, but I can also borrow their powers as long as I make them into my friend," Yuu said and looked at Shirayuki-hime since she also wanted to make her into her friend.


    Haru was a bit curious about the medal on Yuu''s neck, then asked, "That power ising from that medal, right?"


    "Um." Yuu nodded. "It''s a Genome Tree. Do you want to see it?"


    "Can I?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Yuu then gave her medal to Haru directly, which made him feel a bit strange, wondering how this girl could trust him so much. However, he didn''t say much, only thanked her, and used his "Elemental Sight" to check what kind of power that it had.


    ''Genome Tree, huh?'' Haru had to admit that the power of this Genome Tree was intriguing.


    "What can you see?" Asagi asked.


    Shirayuki-hime, Kuro Usagi, and Asuka also looked at Haru curiously.


    "Hmm... well, this thing can also copy the power of animals that you have befriended. However..."


    "However?"


    "There''s a limit," Haru said.


    "Limit?" Yuu tilted her head, showing confusion.


    "Um." Haru nodded and returned the medal to Yuu while secretly creating a copy of it. "If it''s a normal animal like a cat, tiger, dog, etc, then there isn''t any problem, but if it''s a stronger animal such as an animal in the legend, then this thing might be destroyed."


    "...Really?" Yuu was dumbfounded.


    "Well, if it''s a weaker animal in the legend then it is okay, but if it''s something like... let''s say, like a Garuda, Yamata-no-Orochi, or any other legendary monsters, then it might bust out directly," Haru said.


    Yuu lowered her head and felt a bit depressed. "Then... I can''t make friends with everyone?"


    "........" Everyone.


    "I should be able to modify it so it can even befriend the legendary monster such as Behemoth, Levithan, or even Ziz," Haru said.


    ".........." Everyone.


    "Really?" Yuu''s eyes shone in excitement and bowed her head directly. "Then please do it!" She was about to give her Genome Tree to Haru directly, but he stopped her and said, "Let''s do itter. How about you try whether you can copy Shirayuki-hime''s power first or not?" He then looked at Shirayuki-hime and asked, "Shirayuki-hime, is that alright?"


    Shirayuki-hime nodded. "I don''t mind." She looked at Yuu and asked, "What should I do?"


    "Can you be my friend?" Yuu asked.


    "Yes."


    Then suddenly the medal on Yuu''s neck shone up which caused everyone to feel curious.


    "How is it?" Haru asked curiously.


    Yuu moved her hands slightly before she tried to control the water nearby.


    "What?!"


    Kuro Usagi and Shirayuki-hime were surprised when they saw that Yuu was able to copy the power of Shirayuki-hime.


    "This..." Kuro Usagi started to imagine if Yuu could be a friend with a lot of legendary animals, then...


    "Thank you, Kasugano-kun," Yuu said with a smile.


    "Just call me, Haru."


    "Um, Haru."


    "By the way, Yuu, can I make a copy of your medal?" Haru asked.


    "Copy?" Yuu titled her head, but she nodded. "If you can copy it, then it is okay." She then gave her medal again to Haru, wondering what he was about to do, but then, she was surprised to see there were two medals on his hands.


    "Thanks." Haru then gave the original to Yuu.


    "Um, no problem." Yuu nodded.


    ".........."


    Kuro Usagi, Shirayuki-hime, and Asuka. The three of them had seen the power of Yuu''s medal and Haru could make a copy of it?


    ".........."


    They were wondering what this guy couldn''t do.


    Haru then put the medal on Asagi''s neck and asked, "How is it?"


    Asagi suddenly felt a lot of power on her body and could feel that she had be stronger. "It''s great!"


    "Use this first."


    "Thank you, Haru." Asagi didn''t hesitate to kiss Haru''s lips.


    "Wh --?!"


    Kuro Usagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Shirayuki-hime turned red when they saw Haru and Asagi kissing each other''s lips!


    ''How shameless!''


    Still, they had to admit that when they saw Haru''s treatment of Asagi, they felt quite jealous of Asagi.


    Asagi onlyughed when she saw everyone''s reaction.


    Haru only coughed and said, "How about we enter the Little Garden now?"


    They knew that this guy tried to change the topic of the conversation, but they agreed.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go to the Little Garden so Kuro Usagi can show you all Kuro Usagi''smunity!" Kuro Usagi was desperate since she wanted to bring Haru to hermunity as soon as possible.


    They agreed and directly followed Kuro Usagi, but then, they realized that they might forget something. However, if they could forget about it, then it shouldn''t be something important, right?

 Chapter 2058 - Bolder

    <h4>Chapter 2058 - Bolder</h4>


    If Haru didn''t remind Kuro Usagi about Izayoi, then she might forget about Izayoi, who had been left in the jungle alone.


    "I''m sorry!" Kuro Usagi directly apologized to Izayoi since she had forgotten Izayoi.


    Not only Kuro Usagi, but everyone except for Haru forgot about Izayoi who came with them.


    As for Shirayuki-hime, Haru knew that this woman didn''t have an interest in human beings, especially the one that was weaker than her and Izayoi was included in that list. She was also his maid so all of her focus had been on Haru, trying to see who he was and why she felt a deep connection with him.


    Still, Haru could see some change in Izayoi, especially when Izayoi didn''t get angry at Kuro Usagi, who had forgotten about him. He could see that Izayoi was looking at him, but he ignored him since to him, Izayoi had lost this qualification to enter his eyes and this guy was just another background character.


    However, Haru had to admit that Izayoi still realized his position so Izayoi didn''t cause trouble, but even so, he understood that Izayoi was frustrated by how powerless he was.


    Still, it had nothing to do with Haru. After all, it was Izayoi''s fault to provoke him.


    When Izayoi was left alone in the jungle, there were a lot of things on his mind. He wasn''t stupid, or rather, his IQ was high, but even so, his situation made him unable to ept reality for a while. If he still had his power, then even if he acted arrogantly, no one would say anything, or rather, they would tolerate him since he had power.


    Even if it sounded cruel, the world would be cruel toward the people without talent, connection, or wealth. They needed to bleed so much if they wanted to live a better life.


    Izayoi knew that there was one thing that he could do to get his power back, but even so, he didn''t want to do it. Even though he had lost his power, he still maintained his pride. He knew it was stupid, but he just wanted to prove that he could do well even without power.


    If Haru knew what Izayoi was thinking, he wouldn''t be that surprised.


    After all, young people had always wanted to prove that they were special. They were different from other people and they could do anything. It was also because of that belief that young people had a better chance to be better than the older people who had already been satisfied with their situation so they didn''t try to change.


    However, at the same time, it was also because of this trait that the young people were more reckless than anyone since they often went blind and didn''t understand their situation well.


    If Izayoi apologized to Haru, then Haru might return Izayoi''s power back, but this guy didn''t say anything so Haru also didn''t say anything.


    After they picked Izayoi, they walked together to the Little Garden together, and Kuro Usagi waved her hand excitedly when she saw a green-haired boy, who was sitting on the stone bench.


    "Master Jin, I have brought new friends!"


    "Wee back, Kuro Usagi." The boy, whose name was Jin, strode weakly toward Kuro Usagi. He might have been waiting so long, but he didn''tin, then looked at the people behind Kuro Usagi since their number was bigger than he had expected. "Are they the ones?"


    "Yes, six of them are the ones!" Kuro Usagi smiled happily, then looked at everyone. "Then, everyone, please let me guide you to the Little Garden!"


    They didn''t say much and nodded while observing the gate in front of them. They could see a worn-out stone gate, but its size was so massive, which made them wonder what was inside. With Kuro Usagi and Jin as their guides, they entered the passage that led them into the Little Garden and as they entered, they were surprised when they saw the scenery in front of them.


    Asagi covered her eyes slightly and when her vision recovered, she couldn''t help but exim, "Isn''t this ce simr to a medieval era?" She, who wasing from a modern world, was a bit speechless when she saw how there was someone who set up a tent in the store.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Haru was speechless. "If I have to say then it should be simr tote 19s century or more? It wouldn''t be weird to see this scene in the 21s century too, you know?"


    "Really?"


    "Really." Shishio looked at the sky and said, "More importantly, the sky in this ce is more amazing, right?"


    "Um." Yuu nodded. "It looks like we''re entering a covered area, but I can see the sun."


    "The coverings over the Little Garden are invisible from the inside," Shirayuki-hime said.


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "The coverings were set up for races that cannot be directly exposed to the sun."


    "You say that there''s a vampire here?" Asuka asked.


    "Yes, there''s." Kuro Usagi nodded.


    "............."


    "There are a variety of races living here. Gods, demons, spirits, animal-human hybrids, humans. There are a lot of agricultural areas here on the East Side so everyone''s quite peaceful here," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    ''Well, I don''t hate this slow pace of life sometimes.'' Unlike where he lived, the East Side of the Little Garden was quite simr to the countryside, which was quite interesting, but more than that, it was also a good honeymoon ce with Asagi.


    "Kuro Usagi, is there any resort here?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "................" Kuro Usagi and Jin.


    Haru patted Asagi''s waist gently and said, "Let''s talk about a resortter. I want to know more about yourmunity, Little Garden, and everything that you know since we have just arrived here." He then looked at the nearby cafe and said, "How about we have a bite there?" He saw a cute catgirl waitress in that cafe and he was quite curious about it.


    "Sure. Sure." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Let me treat all of you here!" She patted her chest, showing that she was going to treat everyone.


    "Are you sure? Do you have money?" Haru asked.


    "D - Don''t look down on Kuro Usagi! Even though ourmunity is in a dire situation, we still have enough money to treat you all here!" Kuro Usagi said as she pouted her cheeks.


    "I don''t mind you treating us, but think about the feelings of the one that is being treated with your money? You have 120 children without any adults to take care of them and they have spent a long time taking water from a long distance. If you have money, isn''t it better for you to use it for them?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Yuu, Asagi, Asuka, Shiroyuki-hime, and even Izayoi also couldn''t ept Kuro Usagi''s treat, considering how bad the situation of the Kuro Usagi''smunity was.


    "But..." Kuro Usagi wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    "Don''t worry, I have money," Haru said and showed them the money from the Little Garden.


    "Huh? How did you get them?" Kuro Usagi was surprised.


    "I know a good gentleman who is willing to lend me some. I''ll treat you. You can think of it as my payment to the information that you''re going to tell us." Haru patted Kuro Usagi''s back and pushed her to the cafe. "Come on! Come on!"


    "Eh? Eh?"


    Looking at Kuro Usagi who had entered Haru''s pace, they also followed them. As for the source of Haru''s money, they were going to leave it that he had gotten it from a kind gentleman.


    As they entered the cafe, they looked into the menu and ordered the tea and cake that interest them. They also talked with the cute catgirl waitress and it seemed that the waitress could talk with Yuu''s cat, which made them slightly surprised.


    Still, unlike the rest of them, Kuro Usagi was quite surprised by how Asagi and Haru could ept the reality around them. "Haru-sama, Asagi-sama, is it only me, but it seems that you''re not that surprised by this ce?" Unlike Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, Haru and Asagi didn''t show that much of a curiosity, or rather, she could see that even though they were amazed, they could ept the situation around them so easily.


    "Well, our world isn''t that ---" Before Asagi finished her words, someone suddenly caused a loud sound and interrupted her.


    They frowned as they turned their heads, they saw a huge man hade and sat beside them.


    "Well, if it isn''t the weakestmunity on the East Side, the leader of the no-names, Jin-kun," the huge man said rudely.


    Jin frowned and stared at this man with an ufortable expression. "Galdo..."


    "Who are you?" Asagi didn''t have a good impression of this guy.


    "Hi there." The huge man looked at everyone with a confident expression and said, "I''m the leader of the Fores Garo Community, Galdo Gasper. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Should I kill him, Haruka-sama?" Shirayuki-hime asked directly and didn''t even lower her voice.


    Haru looked at Shirayuki-hime and thought that this woman was bolder than he had expected, but he loved it.

 Chapter 2059 - Izayoi: Theres An Event, But It Has Nothing To Do With Me

    <h4>Chapter 2059 - Izayoi: There''s An Event, But It Has Nothing To Do With Me</h4>


    "Well, calm down." Haru then snapped his fingers, and Galdo copsed directly on the ground and passed out.


    Everyone felt a bit surprised by Haru''s ability that could make Galdo copse on the ground, but no one said anything since no one had a good impression of this guy, or rather, they felt this treatment was something he deserved.


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Kuro Usagi, can you tell us more about this guy who suddenly came so rude?"


    "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was able to make Galdo pass out. Still, hearing his question, she also started to exin who Galdo was. She exined Galdo''smunity, Fores Garo, and how he had always won every single Gift Game where its banner was bet and how he controlled the area where they were standing.


    "Do these games where your banner, your organization brand name, is bet happen quite often?" Haru asked.


    "Unless it is unavoidable, I would say very rarely. But those bets are equivalent to betting on yourmunity itself," Kuro Usagi said.


    "Well, that''s true." Haru nodded. "It is also the reason why the Demon Lord is feared, but why is this guy who isn''t even a Demon Lord able to pull off all of those victories?"


    "You mean... has he cheated or something?" Kuro Usagi asked with a frown.


    "I''m also curious about this matter." Asuka looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you wake him up? I want to ask him something."


    "I don''t mind, but do you think that he''ll answer you?" Haru asked.


    "Don''t worry about that," Asuka said with a charming smile.


    Haru looked at Asuka for a moment and nodded. "Then I''ll wake him up." He snapped his fingers, and Galdo directly woke up with a confused expression, but then...


    "Stay in a ce! Keep your mouth shut until I ask you a question!"


    Galdo suddenly felt a power that constrained his body, and it made him unable to move and made him talk no matter what kind of questions someone would ask.


    Haru looked at Asuka and felt surprised by her ability since her ability was quite cheating, right?


    ''Is this mind control?''


    Haru used his "Elemental Sight" and understood Asuka''s power directly. ''It''s an interesting power.'' He thought of getting Asuka''s powerter since it was quite scary power, depending on the person who owned this person, and at some time, if he had this power, his telepathic ability would be even stronger!


    "You, who isn''t even a Demon Lord, how can you pull off all your previous victories? Tell me," Asuka said.


    Galdo, who gritted his teeth and stayed in ce, wanted to shred Asuka apart at this moment, but he couldn''t move and could only answer her question. "We would kidnap the women and children of the enemy''smunity and ckmail thatmunity so that they would have to participate in our game."


    "How savage." Asuka frowned and said, "So I assume that''s why all of themunities you''ve absorbed work under you so obediently."


    "We have taken several children from eachmunity hostage for that purpose."


    "Wh --?!"


    Everyone was startled, except for Izayoi, Haru, and Shirayuki-hime.


    "So, where are those children now?" Asuka asked.


    Galdo grinned and said, "I killed them."


    "!!!"


    "They started to cry the first day I brought them in, and I killed them without even realizing it. Ever since then, I have killed all of the children the same day we brought them in. But if anyone finds out about this, it would disrupt the cohesion of my organization. That''s why I take the corpse of the children, and to ensure there''s no evidence is left behind, I --"


    "Enough!"


    Galdo stopped his mouth in force, and he couldn''t move his mouth again. He tried to move his body forcefully, but he couldn''t, staring at Asuka as if he wanted to bite her to death.


    "I''m impressed. You don''t often meet someone that matches the definition of scum, Mr. Fake Gentleman," Asuka said as she snapped her fingers, releasing Galdo from her control.


    Galdo was full of anger and direction, transformed into a tiger. "How dare you, little girl!?" He wanted to bite Asuka to death, but he couldn''t move as if a force suddenly descended around him. "Ghnhh!" He felt that his entire body was heavy, and he sank directly to the ground, unable to move.


    *Crack!* *Crack!*


    Galdo felt that some of his bones were broken, which made him want to scream in pain, but he couldn''t even move his mouth because of the force of gravity.


    Haru directly used his gravity control and trapped this guy. He had to admit that he might not be a good guy, but he still had a limit, and someone such as Galdo was just trash that even if he killed this guy, no one would say anything, but if it was so easy for him to die, then how could Galdo receive a punishment that he had done in his life.


    Everyone saw Galdo''s state, but no one looked at him in pity since they knew how cruel this guy was. Still, they had to admit that Haru''s power was too powerful, right?"


    "Thank you, Haru," Asuka said with a smile.


    "It''s alright. I also feel annoyed by this guy," Haru said.


    Asuka coughed and said, "Now then, Galdo-san. You have two choices in front of you. The first is to try to kill everyone here to keep them quiet. The other is to run so far that no one will be able to judge you. However, scum like you should always meet their just end, reflecting upon their sins while being torn to shreds." She stared at Galdo with contempt and said, "So I have an idea instead. How about we y a Gift Game? We shall bet on whether or not your Fores Garo, as well as our no-names, will continue to be."


    Galdo didn''t have a choice and could only ept and as he epted, Haru directly kicked this guy away to the street.


    Galdo wanted to say something, but he couldn''t since he was afraid of Haru. However, everyone who saw his eyes, knew that this bastard was nning something bad.


    Jin and Kuro Usagi also didn''t say anything about this matter. Instead, they felt that they should teach this guy a lesson. Still, neither of them had the power to do anything against Galdo, so they could only depend on Asuka, Yuu, Asagi, or Haru in this matter.


    "Is this still alright? You didn''t say that you''re going to join themunity, right?" Yuu suddenly asked.


    "Ugh..." Kuro Usagi almost forgot and looked at Haru pitifully.


    Haru didn''t say anything, but Asagi pulled his shirt and said, "Haru, let''s beat that bastard." He wasn''t surprised by Asagi''s reaction, since he also wanted to do the same. "Alright, let''s do it."


    "Yay~~~!!!!" Kuro Usagi was so happy and directly hugged Haru and Asagi.


    Yuu and Asuka also smiled since they felt relieved to have Haru with them.


    Jin was also happy since he knew that theirmunity would be alright.


    Shiroyuki-hime would just follow Haru since she was his maid.


    Still, there was one person who had been in aplex mood from the beginning to the end since what had happened right in front of him didn''t have a connection with him or anything, andstly, Izayoi also realized that his presence had been so thin that he was ignored by them at this moment.

 Chapter 2060 - Shiroyasha

    <h4>Chapter 2060 - Shiroyasha</h4>


    After that small incident, they didn''t waste their time, talking about Galdo since it was a waste of time, and the result of the Gift Game that would be held tomorrow was also quite obvious, right?


    They had nothing to worry about, but was it true?


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, then looked at Jin. He didn''t mind erasing Galdo since this guy was just trash and erasing his existence was simply helping the peace of the world. However, helping the "no-name"munity was a different matter.


    Still, looking at Kuro Usagi and Jin who didn''t have that worry, Haru felt that he needed to remind them that his help wasn''t so easy to get.


    "Where are we going Kuro Usagi?" Asagi asked.


    "The game is tomorrow. I was thinking of getting Thousand Eyes to appraise your gifts," Kuro Usagi said.


    "Thousand Eyes?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "It''s an extremelyrge trademunity that knows everything about the Little Garden from east to west, north to south, low and high, Haruka-sama," Shiroyuki-hime exined.


    "It seems that you know about thismunity well, Shiroyuki?" Haru asked.


    Shiroyuki-hime''s expression was a bit unnatural, but she nodded. "I know the leader of thismunity."


    "Now that you mention it." Kuro Usagi looked at Shiroyuki and said, "Shiroyuki-sama has a deep rtionship with Shiroyasha-sama, right?"


    "Deep rtionship, eh?" Haru looked at Shiroyuki weirdly.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking about Haruka-sama, but I know that you''re thinking something rude," Shiroyuki said as she stared at Haru.


    "So what kind ---" Haru stopped talking since he could see a cherry blossom bloomed on the street.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Asagi forgot what had happened earlier, holding Haru''s hand, gazing into the beautiful cherry blossoms that bloomed.


    "You''re more beautiful, Asagi," Haru said with a smile.


    Asagiughed and rubbed her face on Haru''s arm.


    ".........." Everyone.


    ''Can you flirt in another ce?'' They thought at that moment, but the girls had to admit that they were quite jealous of Asagi.


    Asuka shook her head and said, "It must be spring in this world. It was midsummer where I came from."


    "It was a fall where I was." Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi, then asked, "How about you, Haru, Asagi?"


    "Our ce?" Asagi rubbed her chin and said, "We''re living in the tropical area, after all so it is summer most of the time."


    "Ah? Really? Your ce must be nice," Asuka said with a bit of envy since she felt that it was quite good to stay in the tropical area.


    "It''s a beautiful ce." Asagi nodded and wanted to say something, but when she noticed Haru''s gaze, she didn''t continue the words that came out from her mouth. She knew that it should be a secret that they could go back to their own world and they shouldn''t tell anyone.


    Haru sighed in relief when he saw Asagi''s quick reaction. If this girl really told their secret, then he might punish her tonight. Still, looking at her smile, this girl really asked for punishment.


    "Yes, you have already noticed it. I summoned you all from different worlds. Aside from your timelines, there should be differences between your histories and cultures, as well," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    "Parallel worlds, huh?"


    "More specifically, it''s the "Parallel World Intersection Theory."


    As they talked, Yuu pointed at the nearby building with a traditional Japanese design and asked, "Kuro Usagi, is that the ce?"


    Haru also observed the building and even though the size of the building seemed to be quite normal, he could see that it should be quite massive inside. Still, he didn''t understand why someone wanted to live in a traditional Japanese house. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the romance, but it was quite ufortable, considering it was cold and it was also quite noisy since the wind often caused a lot of noise. However, this was a different world, so it should be different, right?


    "Yes, that''s the Thousands Eyes''..."


    Before Kuro Usagi finished her words, someone suddenly ran out from the building and ran in their direction.


    "It''s been a while, Kuro Usagi!"


    Haru looked at the loli girl with blue silvery hair, wearing a mini skirt kimono, running toward their direction happily.


    As the little girl jumped, Kuro Usagi was hugged and they entangled to each other before they fell into the river nearby.


    Haru saw the little girl rubbing her face on Kuro Usagi''s two softest things, which made him feel a bit envious. However, he still maintained his calm expression since Asagi was staring at him with a smile.


    "Get away from me!"


    Kuro Usagi threw the little girl.


    Haru saw the little girl was thrown in his direction so he caught her naturally. "Are you alright?"


    "......."


    However, the little girl didn''t say anything and kept staring at him before she tried to pull Haru''s mask.


    Haru naturally dodged the little girl''s hand and flipped her directly and pped her butts without hesitation!


    *p!*


    The clear crisp sound was heard by everyone which made them slightly stunned.


    Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi didn''t think too much since they didn''t know who this little girl was and they thought that Haru wanted to punish the little girl since this little girl wanted to pull his mask. However, Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, and Jin were dumbfounded when they saw Haru p the little girl''s butts.


    "Don''t be naughty." Haru put down the little girl on the ground since he was afraid that this little girl might pull his mask again.


    The little girl wanted to pull Haru''s mask again, but...


    "Shiroyasha-sama, please don''t cause trouble for my master." Shiroyuki appeared in front of Haru to stop the little girl.


    "Huh? Shiroyuki, howe you''re here? You''re not at the edge of the world?" The little girl asked in surprise.


    "I lost in a Gift Game against Haruka-sama so I have be his maid. From now on, I''ll follow him," Shiroyuki said politely.


    "Oh-ho?" The little girl looked at Haru in interest and asked, "What''s your name, boy?"


    "Boy?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You''re not younger than me?"


    The little girlughed hard and smiled brightly.


    "Haruka-sama, Shiroyasha-sama is at least millennium older than you," Shiroyuki said.


    "I''m not that old! I''m only 1000 years old or so! Also, don''t you know that it is rude to mention ady''s age?!" Shiroyasha looked at Shiroyuki angrily.


    "........."


    Haru looked at the little girl whose name was Shiroyasha and thought that this little girl was a loli grandma?


    ''Loli grandma, huh?''


    Somehow Haru felt conflicted at that moment.


    ---


    Inside the building of the Thousand Eyes, everyone gathered together with Shiroyasha as the host of the meeting.


    "Hello there. I am a senior official here at Thousand Eyes. My name is Shiroyasha. Our headquarters is located in the 4-digit gate number #3345. I know Kuro Usagi a bit and I have been helping her out and then. As you can see, I''m a veryid-back and beautiful girl." Shiroyasha then looked at Haru and said, "So why don''t you take off your mask and introduce yourself, boy?"


    Haru rubbed his face and said, "There is a deep burn on my face. My face is ugly, it''s better that you don''t know about it."


    "......." Asagi was dumbfounded by Haru''s words, but she didn''t say anything since she also knew how handsome this guy was and it was better to keep silent about it.


    However, Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, Jin, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu were dumbfounded by Haru''s words and became quite curious about Haru''s face more. However, more than that, they were wondering who could give a burn to someone as powerful as Haru?


    "Really? I don''t believe it," Shiroyasha said without hesitation.


    "Rather than talking about this, can I ask what is the gate?" Haru asked.


    Shiroyasha kept staring at Haru, but Kuro Usagi''s tried to change the topic of the conversation by exining the answer that Haru wanted to ask. "Gate is one of the openings that can be found in the walls that divide the differentyers of the Little Garden. The smaller the number the closer to the center and the stronger you are, the closer you live to the center. For example, ourmunity is closest to the outer edge, a 7-digit gate number."


    "Also, any 4-digit or lower gate number, like where I am, is part of the Upper Levels." Shiroyasha looked at Shiroyuki then looked at Haru. "You know, I''m the one who gave the divinity to Shiroyuki. As her master, why don''t you take off your mask for me?"


    "What does that have to do with me?" Haru asked.


    However, Asuka was interested in Shiroyasha''s words and asked, "So you''re stronger than Shiroyuki?"


    "Of course! I''m the Floor Master of the East Side. There are no other four-or-lower-digitmunities thate close to our power on the East Side. I''m the strongest host there is," Shiroyasha said proudly.


    However, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu stood up one after another.


    "The stronger, eh?"


    "Interesting, I''d like to face you."


    "......" Yuu kept staring at Haru.


    Asagi looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu weirdly as she was sitting next to Haru quietly and didn''t say much.


    "W - Wait, you guys...!" Kuro Usagi was startled.


    "It''s fine, Kuro Usagi." Waving her fan, Shiroyasha''s expression was rxed, and said, "I have beencking in ymates." She then looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? Are you interested in ying with me too?"


    "I don''t really have a hobby to y with a little girl."


    "Oh? That''s a shame..." Shiroyasha sighed. "If I get my Divinity back, then my appearance will change, though."


    "Well, you can go on. We can be an audience, right, Asagi?" Haru said.


    "Um." Asagi nodded. "I''m also quite curious."


    "Well, I don''t mind, but let me ask you three first." Shiroyasha looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, then asked, "Are you looking for a challenge? Or a duel?" She then took out a light blue card from the sleeve of her kimono and a blue light enveloped the room from the ground before the scene around them changed.


    The previous room had disappeared and what appeared before them was an ice-coveredndmass with a tall mountain, a moon, a jungle, and many other things.


    "This is...?" They were dumbfounded by the scene before them.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. This is one of my game boards," Shiroyasha said with a smile.


    "All of this is just a game board?!" Asuka was dumbfounded.


    "I''m a Demon Lord of the White Night, the spirit of the sun and white night, Shiroyasha.. I am one of the many Demon Lords in the Little Garden," Shiroyasha said with a bright smile, showing a group of ignorant children about the reality of this world.

 Chapter 2061 - Demon Lord Is Nothing Special

    <h4>Chapter 2061 - Demon Lord Is Nothing Special</h4>


    Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu felt tremendous pressure against them.


    Asagi didn''t say anything and secretly sighed in relief since she didn''t provoke Shiroyasha, and at the same time, she thought that she would follow Haru''s words no matter what.


    "D - Demon Lord?!"


    Still, they were dumbfounded when they knew that Shiroyasha was a Demon Lord.


    Shiroyasha ignored their reaction and asked them again, "I ask you here. Do you desire challenges? Or a duel?"


    Neither of them said anything, and they were looking at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, who were shaken by Shiroyasha''s power.


    Shiroyasha could only shake her head against the three of them and thought that they were quite disappointing. She then cast her gaze at Haru and asked with a smile, "How about you, boy? Do you want to try to challenge or have a duel against me?" She had been interested in Haru from the beginning to the end. As for Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, she didn''t care much about them.


    Haru rubbed his chin and asked, "Let''s say that I ept. What can you give me, and what do you want from me?"


    Shiroyasha smiled brightly then said, "If you win, then I''ll give you a good present."


    "How good is it?" Haru asked.


    "I''m the Floor Master of the East Side. If you have something that you want here, I can give you most of it," Shiroyasha said confidently.


    "Wait! Wait! Haruka-sama, do you know what you are talking about? You''re going to fight Shiroyasha, you know?!" Kuro Usagi was so scared when she thought that Haru was going to ept Shiroyasha''s challenge.


    "Calm down, Kuro Usagi. I haven''t agreed to her invitation yet." Haru tried to calm Kuro Usagi, then asked, "Then what if I lose?"


    "Well, I won''t bully you much since I know that you have just arrived at the Little Garden. However, if you lose, you must show your face to me," Shiroyasha said with a smile.


    "..." Everyone.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You have so much confidence that you''re going to win?"


    "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded. "I''m going to win this match easily, after all. Still, even if you lose, I''ll give you some gifts so you won''t go home crying."


    "...Let''s do it."


    "What?!" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.


    "You have looked down on me so much. I can''t go home before I spank that little butt of yours, Shiroyasha. Also, call me Haru. Not a boy," Haru said calmly.


    "Interesting." Shiroyasha started to gather her power which caused the space around her to tremble and caused everyone to feel a shudder involuntary since they could see how strong she was. "Then we can start anytime you want, Haru."


    "But still before that, can I have a request?" Haru asked.


    "What?" Shiroyasha asked with a frown.


    "There''s a Griffin here, right? Can you bring it here?" Haru asked.


    Shiroyasha was a bit surprised that Haru could see a Griffin inside this ce, but she didn''t ask him and agreed to his request. Then suddenly, a huge Griffin appeared from the tall mountain and came in their direction. The wind that blew from its wings was so intense that it caused the icy temperature to be even colder.


    However, Haru elerated the molecules around him to warm up the temperature around him.


    "Oh?"


    They were quite surprised by Haru''s power again, and at the same time, they were wondering what Haru wanted to do with the Griffin until he red at the Griffin and caused it to bow down directly.


    "Come here," Haru said.


    Griffin nodded and walked toward Haru without hesitation.


    Haru caressed the head of Griffin and caused it to show a happy expression.


    "...."


    "Asagi, Yuu, use your pendants to get the power of that Griffin. If you get its power, you can fly on your ownter," Haru said.


    "How?" Asagi asked curiously and also felt eager with the power to fly.


    Haru then helped Asagi at how to get the power of Griffin and Asagi seeded easily, getting the power of Griffin.


    "Wow, I feel so strong!" Asagi was amazed.


    "Yuu? What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Yuu, who was dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Yuu nodded and followed Haru''s instructions, getting the power of Griffin and bing its friend.


    "The power to tame a legendary beast? No, it should be something different?" Shiroyasha murmured in a low voice, looking at Haru curiously since she wanted to know more about his power.


    "Thank you, Shiroyasha," Haru said.


    "I didn''t do anything, and you used your own power, after all." Shiroyasha covered her mouth with a fan as she smiled and asked, "Should we start our duel?"


    "Before that, can you send all of them back?" Haru asked.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s words.


    "Why? Why can''t we stay?" Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi felt that it was uneptable.


    Shiroyuki also stared at Haru and didn''t seem to ept his request.


    "Are we just a burden?" Izayoi asked.


    "...." Everyone.


    "No, it''s just that I don''t really want to show this power in front of all of you," Haru said.


    "Okay. I''ll send all of them out." Shiroyasha didn''t wait for everyone''s response and sent them directly out. She was facing Haru alone and asked with a smile, "Are you ready?"


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    Then a Geass Roll appeared, and after they agreed with each other condition, they started their duel!


    Shiroyasha was about to use her power and punched Haru, but...


    "Pleasure."


    Suddenly Shiroyasha was hit by a wave of pleasure that made her eyes roll, her tongue came out, and her face turned slightly redden, showing an enjoyment that she had never felt before.


    "Aaaahhhhhhhhnn!!!"


    Looking at Shiroyasha, who showed an ahegao expression, Haru felt that the Demon Lord was nothing special, after all. Still, even though he knew that Shiroyasha was a loli grandma, he felt that it was a bit wrong to see her have such an expression.


    However, Haru reminded himself that Shiroyasha was a legal loli since her age was around the millennium, so it should be okay, right?


    ---


    Asagi and everyone who was suddenly teleported out of Shiroyasha''s area was dumbfounded, and they couldn''t react for a while.


    "Haru!"


    They called out his name, but they didn''t see him anywhere.


    Asagi was panicked when she didn''t see Haru, but she tried to calm herself since she knew that Haru wouldn''t do a challenge that he didn''t have confidence with.


    Yuu and Asuka quickly asked Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki asking how Haru was, but Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki couldn''t answer them since they knew how powerful Shiroyasha was.


    "Calm down. Haru isn''t weak," Asagi said with confidence.


    Looking at how confident Asagi was, they somehow calmed down. However, Yuu and Asuka were worried since they thought that it was their fault for provoking Shiroyasha that Haru was in that situation.


    ''If only...'' 2x


    Izayoi thought that he was really stupid at that moment. ''Without power, then I''m just...''


    They were waiting for a while, and no one said anything, feeling so nervous until half an hourter, Haru and Shiroyasha suddenly appeared in the middle of the room.


    "Haru!!!" Asagi jumped directly into Haru.


    Everyone also sighed in relief when they saw Haru, and the girls also wanted to jump, but looking at Asagi, they could only sigh bitterly.


    Still, they realized something weird in Haru''s arms.


    On Haru''s arms, Shiroyasha was panting, and her face flushed with a refreshed andfortable expression.


    ''What''s happening?''


    They were really curious at that moment.

 Chapter 2062 - Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 2062 - Gifts</h4>


    "A - Amazing..." Shiroyasha let out afortable sigh with a blush on her face.


    ''What''s so amazing?'' They were confused and also dumbfounded by Shiroyasha''s reaction.


    "Um... the result of the duel between you..." Kuro Usagi was quite curious about the result of the duel between Haru and Shiroyasha.


    "I am lost. He won," Shiroyasha said simply and didn''t have frustration on her face. Instead, she had found an enjoyment that she had never felt before, and at the same time, she realized that his power was more amazing than she had thought!


    "......."


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shiroyasha''s words. They knew how strong Shiroyasha was, especially when they saw that she was capable of creating a space filled with d mass and various other things there.


    However, such a powerful being would lose to Haru?


    They looked at Haru with the owner. They knew that he was strong, but they didn''t know how strong he was.


    "I won." Haru looked at Shiroyasha and asked, "Aren''t you going to give me a gift?"


    "Sure." Shiroyasha nodded and pped her hands, and five cards suddenly appeared in front of Haru, Asagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi at the same time.


    Haru saw a ck card in his hand then looked at the silver card in Asagi''s hand. He also saw that Izayoi had a blue card, Asuka had a red card, and Yuu had a green card. He wasn''t sure what kind of card it was, so he was waiting for the exnation.


    ''I can still control it, huh?''


    Haru saw that his abilities were almost written on the ck card on his hand, but he quickly stopped and only listed the abilities that he wanted to show.


    "Are those... Gift Cards?!" Jin was surprised.


    Looking at Jin''s reaction, they knew that it was something amazing, but since they weren''ting from the Little Garden, they were quite ignorant about it and didn''t think too much about it.


    "What''s that? Postcard?"


    "Christmas card?''


    "New year card?"


    Looking at the reaction of Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, and the reaction of Haru and Asagi, who were calm, they could see the difference between them, which made them helpless.


    "No! It has the ability to store your Gifts, as well as name the Gifts that you have. It''s an extremely valuable Gift!" Kuro Usagi was mad as she exined the importance of Gift Cards.


    Yuu and Asuka looked at the Gift Cards in their hands, and they saw the name of the abilities that they had written on the Gift Cards. They didn''t seem that surprised and somehow had expected their abilities, but Izayoi''s expression was quite ugly since he couldn''t see anything written on it.


    ''My abilities...''


    Izayoi looked at Haru with aplicated gaze and knew that he had lost his abilities right now.


    What even made Izayoi feelplicated was that even though he didn''t do anything, he still received a Gift Card. He had taunted Shiroyasha, but he didn''t date to fight her and even got a Gift Card from her, even though the one who won the duel was Haru. Moreover, he didn''t even dare to throw this Gift Card away, which made him realize how helpless he was at this moment.


    Haru looked at the Gift Card in his hand and didn''t understand the importance of this thing. After all, it was just used to name your ability. As for storing his abilities, he could store them on his own body. Why should he store his abilities on something strange such as a Gift Card?


    Haru didn''t understand and could only shake his head.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like this Gift?" Shiroyasha looked at Haru''s reaction and asked. "Do you want something else?"


    "How much is this?" Haru asked for the price of the Gift Card.


    "It''s around this much..." Shiroyasha answered.


    Haru didn''t really understand whether it was expensive or cheap.


    "Haruka-sama, you can''t get this thing with money alone. You need a lot of money, and also a connection since a Gift Card is so rare," Kuro Usagi exined.


    "Hmm..." Haru didn''t seem to be impressed, but he didn''t think too much.


    "What kind of abilities do you have, Haru?" Asagi asked curiously while looking at Haru''s Gift Card.


    "Let me check yours too," Haru said and looked at Asagi''s Gift Card, and he could see that a Genome Tree and Master Hacking was written on it. She hadn''t asked him for power before, or rather, he had offered the various abilities that she could lend on the quest, but she didn''t ask him and only asked him to protect her, which made him feel a bit helpless, but it might be what made this girl was so lovely.


    Asagi looked at Haru''s Gift Card and saw that there were just two abilities were written there. "Gravity magic and light magic? That''s all?" She was quite surprised, but she didn''t say it out loud and looked at Haru curiously.


    "Let''s talkter."


    Hearing Haru''s answer, Asagi nodded without hesitation.


    "Still, you have won a duel against me. If you have something that you want, you can ask me now," Shiroyasha asked.


    Haru thought for a moment and asked, "Then can I ask some stores?"


    "Stores?!"


    They were dumbfounded by Haru''s request.


    "Sure." Shiroyasha nodded. "Why not? I''ll give you some stores that I have around here."


    "Thanks." Haru nodded with a smile.


    "Can you still show me your face? Just once is alright. I want to see it," Shiroyasha begged without hesitation.


    Haru was hesitant, but Asagi said, "Isn''t it alright? She has given you a store after all."


    "Well..." Haru thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "But you guys, go out. Shiroyuki, you can stay."


    His words caused anyone to hear them be unable to refute, and they could only obediently follow his words, even though they wanted to stay. Even though they were a problem child, they weren''t shameless enough to cause trouble for someone who had saved them. They were the ones who had provoked Shiroyasha, but the ones who solved their trouble was Haru, which made them hate for their ipetence. Still, they were curious about Haru''s face.


    After they walked out, there was only Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha inside the room.


    Shiroyoki and Shiroyasha looked at Haru with expectation, and as he took off his face mask, they somehow understood why he wore it since if they didn''t wear it, there would be chaos on the entire East Side of the Little Garden because of how handsome he was.


    ---


    Kuro Usagi, Yuu, Asuka, Izayoi, and Jin waited for a while until Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha walked out, but they could see that Shiroyuki and Shiroyasha kept stealing a nce at Haru with a blush on their face.


    "Should we go now? I want to see yourmunity," Haru said calmly, ignoring their reaction.


    ''We''re curious!''


    That was what they thought at that moment, but they couldn''t do anything and just followed his words and went to the headquarters of the "No-Name."


    ---


    As they arrived at the headquarters of the "No-Name"munity, they realized how bad the situation of thismunity was.


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi weirdly and asked, "You don''t bring us to a wrong ce, right?"

 Chapter 2063 - Water Tree Sapling

    <h4>Chapter 2063 - Water Tree Sapling</h4>


    "No, this is the ce. I didn''t bring you to the wrong ce..." Kuro Usagi said awkwardly since she somehow understood why Haru asked this question.


    "....."


    Haru smiled bitterly when he thought that 120 children were living in this ce and they couldn''t do anything besides relying on Kuro Usagi and Jin.


    Asagi also couldn''t say anything and clutched Haru''s hand tighter, watching the destroyednd of the "No-Name."


    Thend was in drought, it was infertile, the wall was in ruin, the wooden gate crumbled when it was touched, and it was amazing that more than 120 children were living in this ce without manyints.


    Haru looked at Izayoi, who touched the soil on the ground, and felt a bit surprised that Izayoi didn''t walk out of the "No-Name," considering his pride.


    Izayoi might be proud, but he wasn''t stupid. He didn''t have power, connection, information, and all other things even though he was confident in his IQ after he had lost before, and when he was left behind alone in the jungle, it made him realize how helpless his situation was.


    Still, if Haru knew what Izayoi was thinking, then he could only say that Izayoi''s guts weren''t even bigger than the group of children in the "No-Name"munity. However, it wasn''t that surprising since Izayoi''s life was different from those helpless children''s, and it was the first time Izayoi had felt this helpless situation.


    "Kuro Usagi, how many hundreds of years ago was the Gift Game with the Demon Lord?" Asagi asked with a solemn expression.


    "It was only three years ago."


    "...." Asagi was in silence since it wouldn''t be weird if someone told her that the Demon Lord had attacked this ce a century ago, but Kuro Usagi told her that it was only three years ago, which made her quite dumbfounded.


    "It''s quite surprising," Haru said and could only me the "No-Name"munity''s bad luck. After all, there were so manymunities in the Little Garden, but why only the "No-Name" that was attacked?


    If there wasn''t any cause, then Haru could only say that it was because the "No-Name" had bad luck, but he wouldn''t say anything since it was rude.


    "But if you consider the power of the Demon Lord, it''s understandable," Kuro Usagi said.


    Haru thought for a moment and said, "Shiroyuki."


    "What''s wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki stood right beside Haru closely without, moving away from him after she had seen his real face. She understood why he decided to wear a facemask most of the time since she also understood that if someone saw his face, then he would be surrounded by a lot of vixens, and it would cause trouble for his master, so she decided to stay with him all the time.


    On his right side, there was Asagi, but Shiroyuki wouldn''t give his left side to anyone.


    "Do you have something that can give water to this ce?" Haru asked. He knew that Shiroyuki was a Water God, so he was wondering whether this girl had something that could give water to this ce.


    Frankly, Haru could return everything in this ce back to normal with his age maniption ability, but he didn''t want to give everything to this "No-Name" ability directly since he was afraid that they might not appreciate the thing that he had given so easily. He would help them, but not all of them, but slowly, and at the same time, he also wanted to remind them first what it meant to receive his help.


    Still, even though Haru hadn''t thought to return this ce to a normal state, he could give water, so the children in this ce didn''t need to bring water from a faraway ce. He also needed water to drink and take a bath. Instead of asking a group of little children to collect them, giving him a guilty feeling, it was better to give this ce water. He might be able to do it, but he didn''t really want to open all of his cards.


    "Yes." Shiroyuki nodded and took out a tree sapling from the sleeve of her kimono. "With this, this ce won''t be troubled by water anymore."


    "What''s that?" Asagi asked.


    "Th - This is Water Tree Sapling!" Kuro Usagi said in surprise.


    "Do you know what it is, Kuro Usagi?" Asuka asked.


    "Ye - Yes..." Kuro Usagi couldn''t take her eyes away from the Water Tree Sapling on Shiroyuki''s hand and wanted to grab it, but she knew that she couldn''t do it. "Sapling Water Trees can produce water, and it is said that themunities that possess water trees would no longer be required to buy water from othermunities."


    Haru looked at the Water Tree Sapling curiously then gave it to Kuro Usagi. "My gift to you. You can have it."


    "Is - is this okay, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked in shock since Haru had given this precious gift so easily.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru wanted to take back the Water Tree Sapling and teased Kuro Usagi.


    "Please let me take it, Haruka-sama!" Kuro Usagi directly hugged Haru without care, pressing her soft breasts against Haru''s chest.


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi for a moment and said, "Beg for me."


    Kuro Usagi''s spine shuddered, and her face flushed when she heard Haru''s words.


    "........" Everyone.


    "I was joking. You don''t need to seriously think about it. This is only a small matter for me, but..."


    "But...?" Kuro Usagi quickly asked.


    "I''ll give you this, but prepare me a good bath, alright?" Haru asked.


    "Ye-Yes! Please don''t worry about it!" Kuro Usagi nodded without hesitation.


    Haru then gave the Water Tree Sapling to Kuro Usagi and let her put it on the dry water cirction on the headquarters of the "No-Name"munity.


    Along with everyone, Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, who put the Tree Water Sapling on the top of the pir of the water cirction, and saw water poured out from it. He could see that everyone was happy and it was all good. "Shiroyuki."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you." Haru looked at Shiroyuki and asked, "Do you have something that you want to ask? You have given me that thing after all."


    "No, no, it is only a small thing for me." Shiroyuki refused Haru''s offer since she did this because it was a normal thing to do since she was his maid and even though all of her things were his.


    "Are you sure that you''re not asking something, Shiroyuki?" Asagi asked with a smile since she knew that Shiroyuki was the one who had given the water in this ce.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Asagi-sama?" Shiroyuki asked with a confused expression.


    Asagi showed a mischievous smile and whispered something to Shiroyuki''s ears.


    "Wh ---?!" Shiroyuki''s face turned red in an instant.


    Haru looked at Asagi helplessly before he shook his head, thinking that his stay in this world was too peaceful, right?


    Still, Haru wondered whether he should make his ownmunity or join this "no-name"munity.. He looked at Jin, who was still immersed in happiness, and thought that everything depended on this boy.

 Chapter 2064 - Should I Join Or Not? 1

    <h4>Chapter 2064 - Should I Join Or Not? 1</h4>


    "Fuuh... what afortable bath."


    "Yes, it''s all thanks to you, Haruka-sama."


    Asagi and Kuro Usagi stretched their hands up, causing their boobs to bounce up and down.


    ".........."


    Asuka and Yuu could only stare at Asagi and Kuro Usagi in silence before they stared at their t chests.


    "..........."


    "Hmm, Asagi-sama, can - can Kuro Usagi ask you a question?" Kuro Usagi asked with a red face.


    "What''s wrong, Kuro Usagi? By the way, why does your hair turn pink?" Asagi asked.


    "Well, Kuro Usagi is a bit emotional since we don''t need to be troubled by water now..." Kuro Usagi scooped the warm water gently and sighed in happiness.


    "You don''t need to be that exaggerated, alright? If that guy wants, he might directly dominate the entire Little Garden," Asagi said in a joking tone.


    "................."


    However, Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi couldn''tugh at Asagi''s joke since they had to admit that Haru was strong. Still, they knew that it was quite rude to ask their origin, so they wouldn''t ask that and decided to ept everything until they had decided to tell them.


    "Is my joke not funny?" Asagi pouted, but then looked at Kuro Usagi, and asked, "By the way, what do you want to ask, Kuro Usagi?"


    "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi then asked, "Asagi-sama is Haruka-sama''s girlfriend, right?"


    "Well... if I have to say, our rtionship is more than that," Asagi said.


    "Deeper than that?" 3x


    The three girls were dumbfounded.


    "We should get married and have children after we reach a legal age," Asagi said as she rxed her body in the warm water pool, letting her boobs float on the water.


    "Ma - Married?!" 3x


    Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi were, after all, girls, and of course, they were curious about love and wanted to know about it, but no one around them had an experience before so they couldn''t ask. However, it was different now since Asagi had an experience and they could ask her a question.


    Still, they were also curious about Haru and wanted to know how Haru and Asagi could be lovers.


    Who is the most attractive guy?


    Handsome, rich, or talented?


    The answer is none of them, and if a girl is asked who the most attractive guy is, then their answer is a guy with a girlfriend or a wife.


    This answer might seem weird, but that was the truth since girls'' ability was limited and they loved to follow someone''s example. If they chose to get the right boyfriend or a husband by themselves, they might miss it or might choose the wrong one. However, if they chose a guy with a boyfriend or a wife, then they wouldn''t be wrong since that man had been chosen by another girl or a woman, so they knew that the man with a girlfriend or wife was the safest choice of all guys to be chosen as their boyfriend or husband.


    The man with a girlfriend and could be chosen by someone as beautiful as Asagi must be someone special, this was how Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi thought at that moment.


    "By the way, Kuro Usagi, is it alright to just enjoy a bath like this? The children have prepared this bath for us, right?" When Asagi thought about the group of children that cleaned up this ce and prepared the bath for them while she enjoyed all of this, she felt a bit troubled and ufortable.


    "Oh, it''s alright, you don''t need to worry too much since there is already a rule in the Little Garden that those who can''t participate in the Gift Game help the Gift yers," Kuro Usagi said.


    "Gift Game, huh?" Asagi wasn''t sure what Haru''s decision was, whether they would stay with everyone or make their ownmunity. They might give her a good impression, but she also knew that they had a mission that they needed toplete and even though it was all good to enjoy her time with the girls, she needed to get her priority right.


    "I''d thought that it is all good as long as I can have fun, but it seems that I need to seriously think about this matter..." Asuka said as she thought about the conditions of themunity and all the children in this ce.


    "Well, you don''t need to think too much, right?" Asagi suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Asuka asked.


    "As long as you win, then everything will be alright. If you win, then you can have fun, and then you can also help themunity. You can use one stone to kill two birds, right?" Asagi said with a smile.


    "Asagi-sama is right!" Kuro Usagi smiled and said, "You must enjoy the games as you win the games."


    Asuka nodded with a smile. "Now, I feel better hearing that."


    "By the way, since we''re here, why don''t we have a "girls'' talk"?" Kuro Usagi suddenly proposed.


    "Girls'' talk?" 3x


    "Yes, especially Asagi-sama." Kuro Usagi was a bit shy, then asked with a blush on her face, "Ha - Have you kissed Haruka-sama?"


    "Ki - Kiss?!" 2x


    Yuu and Asuka were dumbfounded before their faces were also covered in blush and they also looked at Asagi shyly, waiting for her answer.


    "..............." Asagi looked at the three of them and wasn''t sure what to say, especially when every corner of her body had been marked by Haru''s body. ''Should I just tell the truth?'' However, if she told them, she wasn''t sure whether they could ept it and she was also a bit embarrassed to tell about this matter to someone that she just knew for a day. "Well... we have kissed.."


    "Kyaaa!!!!" 3x


    While the girls squealed excitedly, the guys gathered in the room together with Shiroyuki preparing tea for Haru. "Here''sa tea for you, Haruka-sama."


    "Thank you, Shiroyuki." Haru sipped the tea that was made with water from Water Tree Sapling and thought it tasted so good. He then looked at Jin, who seemed a bit nervous, and Izayoi, who stood on the side, without saying anything. He didn''t invite Izayoi, but this guy followed him. Still, he didn''t look at this guy and ignored him, looking at Jim, who he had invited to talk to. "Jin, you''re the leader of thismunity, right?"


    "Ah, yes, that''s right, Kasugano-san," Jin said politely since he knew that the reason why there was water in thismunity was because of him and if Haru stayed in thismunity, he knew that their future would be bright. He felt that all the burden on his shoulders had disappeared, and at the same time, he was also happy, thinking about the future.


    However...


    "By the way, as a leader of thismunity, what do you want to do with thismunity?" Haru asked.


    "What do I want to do?" Jin thought for a moment and wanted to say something, but...


    "By the way, think about your answer carefully since depending on your answer, I might not join yourmunity and decide to create my ownmunity," Haru said.


    "................"


    As that question fell, the atmosphere suddenly turned solemn.

 Chapter 2065 - Should I Join Or Not? 2

    <h4>Chapter 2065 - Should I Join Or Not? 2</h4>


    Shiroyuki didn''t say anything and only stood by Haru''s side in silence.


    However, Izayoi and Jin opened their eyes wide when they heard Haru''s words since they didn''t expect this situation at all.


    "Wh - What?!" Jin was dumbfounded. "Wh - why? Why can''t you stay, Kasugano-san?"


    "What are you surprised about? Even though Kuro Usagi was the one that invited me here, it didn''t mean that I had an obligation to help thismunity. Also, unlike you, I also don''t have such a deep feeling toward thismunity," Haru said calmly.


    "I...." Jin couldn''t say anything since he knew what Haru had said was right. It was Haru''s free choice whether Haru wanted to leave or join thismunity, and he didn''t have a right to stop him nor he had the power to do so.


    Looking at Jin, who got depressed, Haru could only shake his head at this little girl. He knew that the reason why thismunity was still alive until now was all thanks to Kuro Usagi. As for Jin, the little guy in front of him, this guy was only an extra, and it was because there were no children that were older than him that Jin had be the leader of this "no-name"munity.


    "Jin Russel looks at me," Haru said.


    "Ah!" Jin, who lowered his head, raised his head subconsciously and looked at Haru. Staring into his eyes, he could feel how small his existence was and how he was just pebbling on the street.


    "Look, I know that you''re just a 12-year-old boy. In my world, you should study or y around, but right now, the situation forces you to shoulder the lives of 120 children plus Kuro Usagi. I''m not sure whether you''re forced or you want to be a leader of thismunity on your own, but right now, I want to know what your n is with thismunity?" Haru asked.


    "My - my n?" Jin was a bit overwhelmed, but at the same time, when he heard Haru''s words, he also realized how much weight that he needed to shoulder at this moment. He was just a 12-year-old boy, what could someone expect from him?


    If Kuro Usagi wasn''t in this ce, then thismunity had already been destroyed and if Kuro Usagi didn''t have a restriction, then she should be the leader of thismunity, not Jin, who was just a little boy.


    Looking at Jin, Haru felt that this little boy also had the power to be a harem protagonist, especially when Jin was so helpless and so powerless. After all, the setting of the harem protagonist had always been a weak man who had a lot of girls to make a good impression on him because they were either a childhood friend, an incident or some inexplicable reason.


    Unlike Izayoi, who didn''t care much about this matter and could even serve as a goon of someone since this guy wasn''t even a leader choice.


    If Haru had to say then Izayoi was simply a nuclear weapon, and it was normal for Izayoi to be hard to control.


    However, Izayoi''s role was much better than Jin''s since Izayoi had power, but Jin, this guy didn''t even have power, was ipetent, and his mind was childish.


    How could Haru ept such a person to be his leader? Don''t be kidding around!


    "Yes, what do you want to do? Do you want to dominate the Little Garden? Defeating the Demon Lord?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Wh - What?!" Jin was dumbfounded and scared when he heard Haru''s words.


    However, Izayoiughed and felt that Haru was more fun.


    "Or do you want to hide like this and silently build a power and resource by using all of us as thugs to win all the Gift Game?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "................"


    Shiroyuki had never said anything from the beginning to the end, but she felt quiteplicated since Jin, such a small child, could devise such a vile n whether it was subconsciously or deliberately.


    Izayoi also frowned while looking at Jin.


    Shiroyuki and Izayoi had never had such a thought, but Haru knew that this was also part of the power of the harem protagonist. The harem protagonist always had a rough beginning since Haru was also in a simr situation.


    Haru had lost both of his parents and needed to work by himself too. His situation was quite simr to Jin''s, and by using this situation, both of them gained a lot of help from various beautiful girls.


    Still, Haru was morepetent since he had the power of his own to raise, but Jin didn''t have it, especially when he used his "Elemental Sight" to check Jin''s power.


    Jin''s Gift was "Genie Contractor," Haru wasn''t sure what kind of gift it was, but one thing for sure, it had the ability to use something like a summon and made a contract with something.


    When Haru knew about Jin''s Gift, he could imagine that Jin used this power to summon a group of waifu or something. He might not care much about Jin''s harem or anything, but he just didn''t want an ipetent person to be his leader. As for Jin''s harem, considering Jin''s age, he knew that they should be a group of loli, he didn''t have an interest now, but it might be different six years or more since they should suit his taste more that time.


    "I..." Jin couldn''t say anything since that was his n from the beginning. By using the power of Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, he would build the power of the "no-name" silently and return thismunity to how it used to be.


    "What? Am I right?" Haru smiled and said, "I know that you''re helpless and you need someone to help you. However, I can''t stand to have an ipetent person as my leader. You, who can''t even say anything back to me, want to be my leader?" He could see that Jin was someone who used a lot of emotion, or rather, a harem protagonist was someone that used their emotions a lot.


    Jin couldn''t even say anything at that moment.


    "Sorry, my words are rude, and I know that you might be hurt, but you should understand the reality," Haru said calmly. Still, he felt quite disappointed since Jin couldn''t even say anything in retort. "So I''ll give you a chance."


    "Chance?" Jin looked at Haru in surprise.


    "I''ll give you two choices right now," Haru said.


    "What choice?" Jin asked with some confusion.


    "It''s whether I''ll help thismunity or not, and depending on the choice that will you make right now." Haru looked at Jin and asked, "Are you ready?"


    Jin couldn''t answer Haru''s question again, but he knew that he needed Haru''s help so he nodded. "Please tell me."


    "It seems that you still have guts." Haru smiled and asked, "Well, the first choice is simple and that is for you to give the leadership of thismunity to me."


    "What?!" Jin was dumbfounded by Haru''s words, but then he shook his head and said, "No, it''s impossible!"


    "Why?" Haru looked weirdly at Jin and asked. "Thismunity is simply a burden for you. There are 120 children here, but you can''t even help them, but if it''s in my hand, I''ll take care of all of them and build thismunity even better. I also believe that I can even control the entire East Sideter if I be the leader of thismunity."


    "I..." Jin couldn''t say anything in retort since he knew that he couldn''t do all the things that Haru was able to achieve so easily.


    Izayoi and Shiroyuki, who were on the side, didn''t say anything since right now, the protagonist in this room was Haru and Jin.


    "You shouldn''t make your decision yet until you hear the second choice," Haru said.


    "Wh - What''s the second choice?" Jin asked nervously.


    "I want you to bet your life with us," Haru said.


    "WHAT?!" Jin was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Jin weirdly and asked, "Are you telling us that as a leader of thismunity, you can''t even bet your life with us? You told us to win the Gift Game, fight various people, attract a lot of people''s hatred, yet you stay in a safe ce because you don''t have the power to do anything?"


    Jin wanted to say something, but he could only open and close his mouth several times at this moment.


    Looking at Jin''s reaction, Izayoi and Shiroyuki couldn''t help but frown.


    "You know, by summoning us here, you expect us to fight in the Gift Game, especially when you also expect us to fight against a Demon Lord, a creature who can turn this ce into this state. You know how dangerous the Demon Lord is, and you expect us to fight it while you stay in the safe ce as a leader, without any consequence and risk, enjoying all the glory from our hard work while we just get something like... having fun? A ce to stay and eat? What else?" Haru said in sarcasm, then he added. "Oh, right! Reputation!" He smiled and said, "A reputation that will attract all the danger toward us, not to thismunity so if we die in the Gift Game in the future, you still able to enjoy all the resources that we have gathered and take care of themunity before you summon another person from another world again before you repeat the same thing again and again."


    Haru could tell that even though Jin didn''t mean anything bad, this guy simply didn''t realize how serious his situation was. "So Jin, I want you to make your choice now."


    Jin felt that his chest was tight and he just wanted to run away, but he knew that he couldn''t and at the same time, he also despised himself for not realizing what kind of weight that he needed to bear by summoning the children from another world.


    "So will you give themunity to me or will you bet your lives with us? Tell me your decision now," Haru said.

 Chapter 2066 - Should I Join Or Not? 3

    <h4>Chapter 2066 - Should I Join Or Not? 3</h4>


    Hearing the choice that was presented in front of him, Jin was so nervous at this moment. However, it was normal since he was just a 12-year-old boy, and the reason why he became the leader of this weak and burdensomemunity was that there were no other people than him that could be a leader. After all, all the adults had disappeared, leaving only him and Kuro Usagi, but because of Kuro Usagi''s special rule on the Little Garden, it was impossible for her to be the leader of thismunity.


    On the other hand, even though Jin had be a leader of thismunity, there was nothing that he could do, or rather, his existence was simply useless.


    Haru knew that he might bully Jin, but he just didn''t see the point in joining thismunity if he didn''t be the leader of thismunity. He didn''t have a sense of belonging, and it was better to create his ownmunity rather than join thismunity, especially when Jin was the leader of thismunity.


    As a leader, there were a lot of privileges that could be enjoyed by Jin, and it was impossible for him to give his hard work to Jin, who did nothing.


    Haru knew that it was quite petty of him, especially when he could even control Jin''s mind by using his ability, but he wanted to remind Jin that there was a price for everything.


    If Jin wanted thismunity to prosper, there was something that he needed to pay.


    "Can-Can I think about it?" Jin asked unsurely.


    "How long?" Haru asked.


    "That..."


    "You know... I can see that after you have be a leader of thismunity, you haven''t even made your own decision. After this, you may discuss this matter with Kuro Usagi or any of the members of yourmunity, but what''s the use?" Haru asked.


    "Wh - What''s the use?" Jin was dumbfounded by Haru''s rude remarks.


    "All of the members of yourmunity are children under 12 years old. Unless they''re geniuses with a unique Gift, then they might be able to give you some advice. Unfortunately, they''re not. They''re just children, and all they can do is trust you. As for Kuro Usagi, you might also have realized that if she can do something about thismunity, then she won''t even tell you to summon us from another world, right?" Haru said.


    "I..." Jin wanted to say something, but he wasn''t sure.


    "Still, you know, I''m a bit disappointed in you," Haru said with a sigh.


    "Huh? Why?" Jin was confused by Haru''s words. However, not only could he see the disappointment on Haru''s face, but he could also see them on Izayoi, which made him even more confused.


    Shiroyuki didn''t even say anything since she had decided to follow Haru forever. As for this little boy, she didn''t care much about him.


    "Why don''t you exin you feel disappointed, Izayoi?" Haru said as he looked at Izayoi in an interest.


    "........" Izayoi looked at Haru and realized that this guy was more dangerous than he had thought, but he also thought that it was better to be with him, rather than unreliable children in front of him. "Why didn''t you choose the second choice?"


    "I..."


    "I know that it is normal that you don''t want to die, but we also put our lives at risk in the Gift Game, but you don''t even dare to make your own decision or put your own life, what makes you think that it is worth it to follow such a leader?" Izayoi asked.


    "........."


    Jin''s mind was dizzy, and he realized his mistake was, but at the same time, who could me him? He was just a fucking 12-year-old kid!


    The burden of thismunity was too heavy for Jin to take care of. However, this kid had never thought too much and just followed everyone''s words, being pampered by everyone, because he was the only one who could participate in the Gift Game, even though he had never participated in a game before since he had always been taken care of by Kuro Usagi.


    Haru''s words might be rude, and it hurt him, but Jin also knew that everything was right. Sometimes, he even wondered why he had be the leader of thismunity and had always wanted to escape, but he knew that he couldn''t since he needed to take care of everyone.


    The existence of Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi gave Jin hope, but why should they help him?


    Wasn''t it because they felt pity for themunity?


    They used a sob story, telling how sad theirmunity was, so after that, they expected all of them to help them?


    If the world was so easy, then there wouldn''t be any problem in this world, right?


    Still, the "no-name"munity wasn''t the onlymunity that had such misfortune. There were a lot of othermunities who were in simr conditions, but unlike the "no-name"munity, they didn''t have a Kuro Usagi or an ability to summon someone from another world. They could see the existence of theirmunities disappear and go die, which was why, even though it might be hard for the "no-name"munity every day, everyone could at least eat something every day, unlike the other unluckymunities that had been buried under the earth.


    Kuro Usagi was better since she worked hard so she could maintain thismunity.


    The children were also even better since they worked hard to get their lives by.


    However, Jin''s role was useless since he didn''t do anything, nor did he ever think about how to make thismunity better. Jin only wanted people to pamper him, leading to this "no-name" out of the predicament, without doing anything, and only relying on the power of the five children that was summoned from another world.


    In other words, Jin''s role was nothing more than a parasite.


    It might be cruel, especially when Jin was only a child and his actions were normal. However, it was also because of this that Haru wanted Jin to realize how heavy his position was.


    Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu were powerful, and they were all talented, but all of them were children, so even though they were used, they didn''t realize it, and even though their personalities were troublesome, they just wanted to help this "no-name"munity with pure intention.


    If it was before, then they might not care much since helping the "no-name"munity was just a small matter for them, but after hearing Haru''s words and Jin, who hesitated to make his decision, Izayoi realized how unreliable this leader was and who would want to follow a leader that didn''t dare to bet their life with his people?


    "So Jin, I won''t wait, and you need to make your decision quickly. Which choices are you going to choose?" Haru asked. He knew that he was a bad guy in this ce, but he wasn''t a good guy anyway, and Jin wasn''t a beautiful girl, so he didn''t really have mercy.


    Jin wanted to try at this moment since he realized how powerless he was and how cowardly he was. "P - Please take care of thismunity, Kasugano-san."


    "You have made a wise choice. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everyone and thismunity. I will also get all the members that were stolen, lost, and not returned yet because of the Demon Lord," Haru said sincerely.


    Hearing those words, Jin had let go of his worry, and at the same time, he also realized how ugly his heart was because he just wanted to keep his leadership position, even though he couldn''t do anything. "Sh - Should I give you a leader right now?"


    "No, wait until everyone is here. You don''t need to bring the children, but I need to talk about this matter to Kuro Usagi, Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu," Haru said.


    "Um." Jin nodded obediently.


    Looking at Jin at this moment, Haru could see that this guy might quit the "no-name"munity in the future, but he didn''t care much and copied Jin''s power directly since he was quite interested in Jin''s power.. As for stealing, he didn''t have that thought since he wasn''t cruel enough to bully a little boy.

 Chapter 2067 - Haru: My First Order Is...

    <h4>Chapter 2067 - Haru: My First Order Is...</h4>


    Haru didn''t waste his time, and after Kuro Usagi, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka had taken a bath, they gathered together, and he talked about what had happened and how he would be the leader of this "no-name"munity.


    Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka didn''t say anything since they didn''t care much who would be the leader of this organization. Instead, they felt that Haru was more reliable since they knew how bad the condition of thismunity was. Rather than relying on the power of 12-year-old children, it was better to rely on Haru, who was more reliable.


    Kuro Usagi was silent. However, her thought was simr to Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka''s since she also believed that if this "no-name"munity was led by Haru, then she knew that thismunity coulde out of the predicament, but there was one question that she needed to ask first. Not to Haru, but to Jin, who was the leader of thismunity.


    "Jin-bhan, is this alright with you?" Kuro Usagi asked while looking at Jin. After all, Jin was in themunity, and even though she knew that he was weak and unreliable, he was still a leader.


    "Yes, I''m alright with this since I believe that in Kasugano-san''s hand, thismunity will be better," Jin said with a forced smile. He didn''t really want to give his leadership position, but he knew that it was the best choice for everyone. However, it was normal since after someone had tasted the taste of power, it was impossible not to feel addicted to it, especially when he could bezy around, relying on Kuro Usagi and the group of children who would work for him for free.


    If the existence of themunity wasn''t something precious and had a lot of meaning for the members, then Haru was sure that they wouldin directly since they didn''t even receive a sry or an ie. However, he also felt that it was normal since the government and infrastructure of the Little Garden were simr to an ancient era, considering there were Gods, Demons, and various other mythical beings.


    Those strong beings were selfish, and it was normal for the weaklings to serve them in exchange for their protection.


    For someone that came from a modern world, it might seem weird, but it was normal in the Little Garden, and they were alright with it.


    Haru also didn''t think to change the system in the Little Garden since it was troublesome, so he just followed it.


    "Haruka-sama, can you bring thismunity to how it used to be?" Kuro Usagi asked with a hint of desperation.


    "I''m not sure whether you can believe my words, and it might take a long time, but if you believe me, I''ll return the "No-Name" to how it used to be, no, it''ll be even better, Kuro Usagi," Haru said without a doubt and hesitation.


    Kuro Usagi then, without hesitation, bowed her head and said, "Then please take care of me from now on, Haruka-sama."


    "Please take care of me too, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.


    "..."


    Jin stared at this scene with this belief since it was so easy for Kuro Usagi to ept Haru as the new leader of this "no-name"munity.


    The truth Kuro Usagi also didn''t really care about who was the leader of thismunity, and as long as thismunity still existed and all of the members that had lost and disappeared could return, then she was alright even if the leader of thismunity had changed into Haru. Also, she knew he was also powerful, and he was more reliablepared to Jin.


    Haru then looked at Asuka and Yuu, then asked, "Still, are you alright with this Yuu, Asuka?"


    "I don''t mind." Yuu shook her head since she didn''t think too much about who would be the leader of the "No-Name"munity. Her intention toe to the Little Garden was to get a new friend and be with Haru. She knew that she could make a lot of friends, and she also thought that he was more reliable, too, so she epted his leadership without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Yuu." Haru smiled and then looked at Asuka. "Asuka, how about you? You have decided to join, after all, and the sudden change of the leader might make you unable to ept it."


    "Why do you think so?" Asuka asked.


    "Oh? Can you ept me as your leader?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Why not? It seems more interesting this way, and I''m also quite curious what your first order will be as our new leader is," Asuka said with a smile.


    Haru then looked at Jin, and Jin also gave him a nod.


    Jin gave the leadership to Haru directly, which made everyone look at this scene curiously since it was their first time to see how the leadership of themunity was transferred to another person.


    Kuro Usagi looked at Jin, who had aplicated expression, but she didn''t say anything since she had decided to believe in Haru. After all, even though she didn''t say anything, she felt that Jin was unsuitable to be the leader of thismunity if they wanted to return thismunity to how it used to be.


    "So Haru, do you have an order for us?" Asagi asked with a smile.


    "..." Haru looked at Asagi and thought that he might not let this girl sleep tonight. "That''s true. I have a request for everyone tonight."


    "What?" Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.


    "Don''t sleep tonight," Haru said without hesitation.


    "......." Everyone.


    "Why?" Kuro Usagi was confused by this request. "You know, we have a Gift Game tomorrow, and if we don''t sleep, then we can''t focus on the game."


    "I know that, but can you think what will happen tonight?" Haru asked.


    "What will happen tonight?" Yuu asked curiously.


    "......" Haru thought that they were too naive, right?


    Haru sighed and asked, "Have you not realized it?"


    "Just what do you want to say?" Asuka asked.


    "Someone mighte and kidnap the children tonight," Haru said.


    "WHAT?!" Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s words.


    "What are you so surprised about? Isn''t it obvious that someone ising to kidnap the children?" Izayoi said speechlessly.


    "How can you be so sure that someone might kidnap the children tonight?" Asuka asked again.


    "You have heard how Galdo so proudly, kidnapping children and women to win the Gift Game, right? Do you think that he''ll repent and do nothing tonight so he can win the Gift Game tomorrow?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they wanted to bang their heads at how naive they were. Of course, with Asuka''s power, they knew Galdo''s crime and what he had done to win the Gift Game, and how they thought that they could sleep so rxedly tonight?


    "Don''t worry, if theye, I''ll know as soon as possible, so when theye, can you help me to beat them up?" Haru asked.


    "YES!!!"


    They shouted without hesitation since the thought that the group of children would be kidnapped and killed by Galdo made them furious!


    Still, it bored him to wait for Galdo''s group toe, and he was wondering whether he could do something, but at the same time, Haru had to admit that even though they were a group of problem children, it was so easy to control them.

 Chapter 2068 - My Leader Cant Be This Cute, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 2068 - My Leader Can''t Be This Cute, Right?</h4>


    After they knew that Galdo would attack theirmunity, no one slept, and Haru asked Kuro Usagi to bring him a book so he could know most of the things in the Little Garden. He also asked Shiroyuki to prepare him tea while reading a book about the introduction of the Little Garden.


    Not only Haru, but Asuka, Yuu, Izayoi, and Asagi were doing something simr, which made Kuro Usagi and Jin speechless.


    "Um, everyone, Galdo might attack us, you know? Can you show some tense?" Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry at Galdo, beat that guy up, and thought that everyone also felt something simr, but she didn''t expect that they would be so rxed.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Do you want to beat up Galdo right now? You can do it tomorrow, you know?"


    "That..." Kuro Usagi couldn''t say anything at that moment.


    "We can beat Galdo easily. What are you afraid of? Instead of worrying about some small fries which can only use a little trick to win a Gift Game, isn''t it better to enrich our knowledge about this ce more? Our goal is to turn thismunity into the bestmunity in the Little Garden, beat up the Demon Lord, and also return the members of the "no-name"munity that has disappeared, lost, or something. Galdo is just a stepping stone for us to show that we, the "no-name"munity, aren''t some weakmunities that can be trampled anytime," Haru said confidently.


    "...."


    Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi nodded in agreement.


    However, Kuro Usagi and Jin were looking at Haru in a daze.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right! Ourmunity is the best!" Kuro Usagi said excitedly. It had been a while since she had been so excited after hermunity had been destroyed because of the Demon Lord.


    Still, Jin had aplicated expression since he knew that giving the leadership position to Haru was the best thing for themunity. However, it also told him that he was an ipetent leader, which made him sad somehow.


    "By the way, Izayoi."


    "What?" Izayoi was quite obedient since he realized the difference of power between him and Haru. He also had be a normal person, without any power, and also realized his position, so he didn''t have much of aint, especially when it was so fun to follow Haru.


    "I''ll give your power back." Haru then snapped his fingers, and Izayoi could feel his power return, which made him stunned.


    "...Why?" Izayoi asked with some confusion.


    "It isn''t like you can beat me anyway, and it is better if you have the power to protect yourself since I don''t have a hobby to protect a man," Haru said calmly.


    "..." Izayoi stared at Haru for a while before heughed. "Well, don''t regret it since I will defeat you in the future."


    "If possible, then just do it," Haru replied in a perfunctory manner as he read the book. He had copied Izayoi''s power anyway, so as Izayoi progressed with his power, he also had progressed with Izayoi''s power, or rather, he felt that he would be stronger by using Izayoi''s power.


    Izayoi''s lips twitched, watching Haru, who was reading a book speechlessly, but he didn''t say anything since whatever he would say after this was just nonsense and bragging, so he could only show this through his action in the future, not now since right now, Haru was stronger than him.


    "Let''s prepare. They havee," Haru suddenly said, and it made everyone be tense since they knew that their enemies hade to kidnap the children.


    ---


    A group of people with dark clothes walked into the area of the "no-name"munity, and as Haru had expected, they were Galdo''s subordinates that had been ordered by Galdo to kidnap the children from the "no-name"munity so Galdo could threaten them in the Gift Game.


    The expression of the group in the dark clothes wasplex, even though it wasn''t their first time to do this. However, no matter what they had done, they still felt ufortable. The onlyfort that they knew was that they knew Galdo wouldn''t do anything to a group of children and women. Deep inside, they had a feeling that Galdo was lying, but they might try to blind themselves with a little hope that they couldn''t see, but before they could do anything, suddenly...


    *BOOOOM!*


    "Wh --?!"


    "ARRGGG!!!"


    The sudden explosion startled them, and some of them were directly hurt, having some wounds and some broken bones on their bodies, but some of them were alright, and they quickly checked their colleagues that were hurt.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    "Oh, what a merry party we have here?"


    "!!!"


    The group of people gulped, and then they saw a group of people that walked in their direction. They felt that their bodies were trembling all of a sudden, and at the same time, they knew that this group of people was powerful. They didn''t need to guess and knew that their n had failed, but at the same time, there was hope in their hearts.


    Some people who didn''t get hurt directly bowed their heads and pressed their heads to the ground directly.


    "Please forgive us! We know that our requests are shameless, but we hope that you can destroy everyst piece of Galdo''smunity, Fores Garo!"


    Some people who were hurt also forced themselves to bow down and plea themselves.


    Haru didn''t say anything, but he observed the expression of everyone.


    Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, Kuro Usagi, and Izayoi were alright, but Jin showed empathy toward those guys, which made Haru shake his head, thinking that Jin really wasn''t suitable to be a leader.


    The group of people wanted to kidnap a group of children, and those group of children might be killed by Galdo''s group, but Jin''s expression seemed sorry, and Jin seemed to be able to forgive them anytime.


    "You''re really a group of shameless people. Don''t you remember that you''reing to kidnap the children in ourmunity? Are you sure you have a face to ask us such a request?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "But... but we don''t have power! All of the children and women in ourmunity have been kidnapped, and we can''t do anything against Galdo!"


    "If that''s the case, then I have to tell you that all of those children and women have died already," Haru said.


    "......" The group of people who wanted to kidnap the children in the "no-name"munity was in a daze when they heard Haru''s words.


    "What do you expect from a man like Galdo? Do you expect him to keep the children and take care of them? Do you think that Galdo is a good nanny?" Haru told the truth without hesitation.


    "No - No way..."


    Their faces were pale when they heard Haru''s words.


    "Go back. Don''t stay here any longer, or you will lose your life," Haru said coldly and directly gave them pressure.


    They felt that their bodies were trembling and what they wanted to do was to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go back," Haru said.


    Izayoi and Asagi didn''t say much and followed Haru, but even though Yuu, Asagi, Kuro Usagi, and Jin didn''t say anything at this moment, they felt sorry for the people. In front of them and thought that Haru was cold, however...


    As he turned his body, Haru said, "Still, whether it is Galdo or the Demon Lord that has caused all of this, I, Kasugano Haruka, will destroy all of them."


    Hearing Haru''s words, the group of people that wanted to kidnap the children in the "no-name"munity was stunned before they bowed their heads again at Haru and walked away.


    Looking at the group of people that walked away, Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi then turned their heads toward Haru with a smile, thinking that this guy was gentle.


    Asuka looked at Haru for a moment and then realized something. "Ah, you''re a tsundere, right, Haru?"


    "..." Haru''s lips twitched, and he said, "What do you mean by that? I''m your leader, you know? Do you think that it is okay to make fun of me like this?"


    "What are you shy about?" Asuka poked Haru''s cheek directly. "You have decided to help them from the beginning, right? But you''re just shy to tell them how cute!"


    "How cute." Yuu nodded.


    "Ah, I see, this is what tsundere that Asagi-sama has exined, right?" Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    "...."


    Haru looked at Asagi, who was just smiling at him with a sigh. "How about you all sleep first since you have to prepare for tomorrow''s Gift Game, right?"


    "Come on, don''t be shy, alright?"


    Theyughed and continued to tease Haru and thought that their leader was too cute, right?

 Chapter 2069 - Loophole Of The Gift Games

    <h4>Chapter 2069 - Loophole Of The Gift Games</h4>


    Still, with the problem solved, they decided to sleep, but before they returned, Jin realized something and asked, "Kasugano-san, do you think that it is alright?"


    "What do you mean?" Haru asked.


    "You have provoked Demon Lords and everyone who associates with them. Isn''t it too dangerous?" Jin asked, thinking that Haru''s words were too hasty.


    "Yes, it is dangerous, but I need to do this, especially when the condition of thismunity is too poor. We don''t have a name. We don''t have a g, we don''t have something that can represent ourmunity, so I used my name to represent thismunity. Our target has always been the Demon Lord, right? What are you afraid of? Also, by using my name, I won''t implicate all of you. I have decided to be a leader, so I''ll take your responsibility by betting on my life if the Demon Lords and their associates attack us," Haru said without hesitation, staring into everyone''s eyes that he was serious and he was ready to bring the glory of thismunity.


    When these words fell, everyone was in a daze, and they looked at him with amazement.


    Haru had decided to be a leader, and he directly showed them how he would lead them, giving them confidence and telling them that it was okay to believe him, especially when he had put his life to attract all the attention of the Demon Lords and their associates toward him. He told them that all of his talks weren''t nonsense.


    "Still, my power is limited, and my life isn''t enough for the Demon Lords to be satisfied, so I hope that you can help me and win tomorrow''s Gift Game, alright?" Haru said.


    "YES!!!"


    With such a leader, what were they afraid of?


    Still, Asuka and Yuu had decided to win the Gift Game tomorrow without mercy, especially when they knew that they felt annoyed by Galdo too.


    "Do I need toe out too?" Izayoi suddenly asked.


    "You don''t need to. If youe out, you will just bully them, and I also want to see everyone''s power first to understand how powerful all of you are so I can prepare a strategy and training method so you all can be more powerful," Haru said calmly. "Also, if youe out, you might destroy Galdo''s headquarters. I want that headquarters, so we need to leave that ce intact."


    "Well, that''s true. If Ie out, I''ll just destroy everything." Izayoi agreed.


    "........."


    "There will be more Gift Games in the future. You''ll be the number one thug in thismunity, Izayoi," Haru said.


    Izayoiughed, but he didn''t care when he called a thug since he felt that role was perfect for him.


    "It might be a bitte, but let''s rest first since we have a Gift Game tomorrow," Haru said and was about to take a rest too.


    They nodded and decided to take a rest too.


    Jin wanted to say something but hesitated since he saw that everyone wanted to take a rest. ''Well, I can talk about this tomorrow...''


    Still, when they were about to sleep, the girls realized that Asagi didn''t follow them, which made them confused.


    "Huh, Asagi-sama, where are you going? Aren''t we going to sleep together?" Kuro Usagi asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t sleep so easily in an unfamiliar ce. I''ll sleep with Haru," Asagi said with an apologetic smile.


    "........."


    Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi realized that the rtionship between Haru and Asagi was closer than they had thought.


    However, there was one thing that made them blush.


    ''They - they haven''t married yet, they sleep together!'' 3x


    ---


    Haru and Asagi were sleeping together in the same room.


    Using his arm as a pillow, Asagi looked at Haru and said, "Still, I didn''t expect that you would grab the leadership of thismunity."


    "Is it bad?" Haru asked.


    "No, I think that it is good. I think it''s better for you to lead it rather than be a 12-year-old kid," Asagi said without hesitation. After all, she was the most powerful programmer in her world, and during a critical moment and as long as it had nothing to do with Haru, she would use her logic rather than her emotions.


    After she saw the condition of the "no-name," Asagi knew that this ce was simply a burden, but she also felt sorry for the children. However, she knew that Haru had a lot of ways to improve this ce and help those children, but with Jin as the leader, there was no way for Haru to implement it since Haru wasn''t the leader of thismunity, but now it had changed Haru had be the leader.


    Asagi knew that they didn''t have time to babysit someone, and they needed to do their mission.


    "Don''t show such an expression. We have to have fun in this world, alright?" Haru said and kissed Asagi''s forehead.


    Asagi smiled and snuggled into Haru''s chest, but then she asked, "Say, Haru, if I join the Gift Game tomorrow, what should I do? You know, my power is useless in this world, right?" There wasn''t anyputer or inte in this world. Her power was simply useless.


    "We have Nkuvera, right? You can use it for battle," Haru said.


    Nkuvera is an ancient weapon of the gods, said to have destroyed countless civilizations in Asagi''s world.


    Haru had a lot of Nkuveras, and Asagi could use them for her Gift Games.


    "That''s a great idea!" Asagi smiled and was excited when she thought that she would shoot aser beam from Nakaluvera toward the enemies. She then looked at him, blinked her beautiful eyes at him, and asked, "We have solved most of our problems, right? We also have to solve one of our quests, so..."


    "What? What do you want to do? If you don''t say it clearly, I don''t know what you want to do," Haru asked with a confused expression.


    Asagi rolled her eyes, then pushed Haru directly onto the bed, straddled his waist, and said, "Let''s have a Gift Game between the two of us."


    "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Haru didn''t expect that Asagi had found a loophole on the quests of the Group Chat.


    ''If possible, then we can do a Gift Game every night!''


    Still, let''s do that matter tomorrow since Haru was going to take the reward that Asagi had promised him before.


    ---


    On the next day, they were standing in front of the headquarters of the Fores Garo.


    However, the attention of Kuro Usagi, Asuka, and Yuu wasn''t on the headquarters of Fores Garo. Rather, their attention was on Haru and Asagi, who were close to each other.


    "Okay, shall we go and destroy thismunity?"

 Chapter 2070 - Gift Games 1

    <h4>Chapter 2070 - Gift Games 1</h4>


    It was the day that they would y a Gift Game against the Fores Garo, themunity that was led by Galdo, so they didn''t hesitate and came to the location of the Gift Games, which was located on the headquarters of the Fores Gago.


    When they came, they couldn''t help but observe the location of the headquarters of the Fores Garo and couldn''t help but feel that it was weird, considering the headquarters of thismunity was in the jungle.


    There was also a gloomy and strange atmosphere around this ce, which made them feel strange.


    After all, Fores Garo was quite a hugemunity on the East Side, but why did this ce seem to be so poor?


    "Kuro Usagi, can you exin the rules of the Gift Games?" Haru asked directly.


    "Yes, Haruka-sama." Kuro Usagi nodded and didn''t feel that they would lose at all, considering Haru would fight in this Gift Games too. "Today''s game is taking ce in the residential block instead of a game block where Gift Games are typically held, but..."


    Haru looked at Yuu''s cat that was ying with the branch of the trees, before he grabbed the cat since it was almost grabbed by the branch that suddenly moved.


    "......" Yuu''s cat looked at the branch that moved, and it sweated profusely. "Nyaa." It thanked Haru since it knew that he had helped it.


    Haru looked at Jin and asked, "Jin, do you know why those trees seem to emit such a gloomy aura?"


    Jin, who touched the tree, was stunned when he was asked by Haru, but his expression showed hesitation.


    "It''s okay if you''re unsure, but if you notice something, then please tell us," Haru said calmly.


    "Um... I feel a demonic aura from these trees, and the reason for this should be because of beastification gift..." Jin said hesitantly.


    "Beastification gift? Don''t tell me...?!" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.


    "Can you not show such suspense and tell us already?" Haru was wondering why they needed to show that kind of exaggerated expression every time.


    Kuro Usagi was speechless, but she nodded. "Even though I''m not sure, this might happen because of our previousrade?"


    "Previousrade!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Kuro Usagi''s words.


    Haru thought for a moment and asked, "Do you think that this previousrade of yours will help Galdo on this Gift Game?"


    "Impossible!" 2x


    Kuro Usagi and Jin shouted at the same time.


    "So there''s no need to worry about this previousrade of yours. We can talk about this person who has caused some changes on this Gift Gamester since our purpose in this Gift Games is to beat up Galdo, right?" Haru said.


    Everyone nodded, hearing Haru''s words.


    "By the way, there''s a Geass Roll here," Haru said and pointed at the wall nearby, and without hesitation, everyone started to read. Still, he had to admit that in the future, they shouldn''t carelessly agree to do a Gift Games until they read the rules first since if they did so, he knew that their opponent would create a disadvantage rule for them since they needed to follow this rule. Also, he was wondering whether Kuro Usagi didn''t say anything whether Galdo had broken the rules of the Little Garden by making rules on the Gift Games one-sided. After all, his group hadn''t said anything about whether they agreed to the rules of this Gift Game or not, but Galdo had made the decision by himself, which made them wonder why no one realized it.


    ''Do their heads be stupid when they''re about to enter a conflict?''


    Still, while he was in, he was thinking, he heard the exim of Jin and Kuro Usagi, which made him sigh.


    "Galdo is in winning condition? We have to fight him with the designated armament!?" Jin was startled.


    "Th - This is bad!" Kuro Usagi eximed for a moment before she exined to everyone. "In order to win this game, we have to beat him with a certain weapon instead of Gifts."


    "Oh? If that''s the case, then our gifts can''t be used in this Gift Game?" Izayoi asked with a smile, feeling happy instead of despair. "We were assured of the win, and now the odds are even." He then looked at Haru and said, "You should have worked out the rules ahead of time, Leader, eh?"


    "You''re wrong, Izayoi. I think that this rule is alright," Haru said simply.


    "Eh?" Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s words.


    "What do you mean, Kasugano-san? Our situation is odd, you know? How can you be so calm?!" Jin asked with a frown.


    "Why are you getting so emotional? In the end, the winning condition is to y Galdo with a certain weapon, right? However, there is no rule that we can''t use our Gifts," Haru said, but he could see that they were still confused, which made them wonder how much their IQ was. He didn''t see what was so hard about the rules of this Gift Game. Instead, he felt that Galdo, or this former member of the "no-name"munity, made the rules a bitplicated, so Jin and Kuro Usagi, who didn''t have a good IQ, were confused and made a false rm.


    "I think Haru''s words are pretty clear, right?" Asagi said since she was wondering whether they didn''t see the point in Haru''s words.


    "Can you exin to us, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously and calmed for a moment since she could see that Haru was pretty calm at that moment.


    "It means that you just need to beat up Galdo with your Gifts until he passes out with your Gifts before you end him with a certain weapon, isn''t that easy?" Haru said.


    ".........." Everyone.


    "In the end, you just need to beat him and end that bastard with a certain weapon, right? What a simple rule," Asuka said with a smile.


    Somehow they felt quite stupid for worrying about the rules of the Gift Games when it was so simple.


    All they needed was to beat up Galdo before they ended him by using a certain weapon, what was so difficult about it?


    "Okay, but let me remind you that Izayoi and Shiroyuki won''t join this Gift Game, and I''ll just follow you and will do nothing, so I''ll leave this Gift Game to the three of you." Haru looked at Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka, then asked, "Is that alright?"


    "Yes." Yuu nodded.


    "You don''t need to worry." Asuka also nodded, feeling a bit excited.


    "Haru, take out the Nkuvera for me," Asagi quickly said since she wanted to beat up Galdo as soon as possible.


    As for Jin, no one said anything about him since they knew that Jin didn''t have power or rather he was simply a burden in this Gift Game.


    "Nkuvera?" Everyone was confused by Asagi''s words until...


    "Okay." Haru nodded and took out Nakaluvera.


    ".............."


    Looking at the huge spider-like mecha that suddenly appeared in front of them, they weren''t sure what to say.

 Chapter 2071 - Gift Games 2

    <h4>Chapter 2071 - Gift Games 2</h4>


    On the cliff near the headquarters of the Fores Garo, someone stood there, watching Haru and his group in silence with aplicated expression. This person stared at Haru and his group without blinking, but then this person was dumbfounded when a huge spider-like mecha suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ---


    "...."


    Everyone was staring at the Nkuvera with a dumbfounded expression, but Asagi didn''t care much and directly entered the cockpit, controlling the Nkuvera.


    "What are you gawking for? Let''s go. We have to beat up Galdo," pping his hands, Haru reminded everyone that there was something that they had to do.


    Hearing their reminders, the participants nodded. However, Shiroyoki and Izayoi, who couldn''t follow them, couldn''t help but sulk.


    Haru didn''t think too much and started the Gift Game since the faster they finished the Gift Game, the better it was.


    ---


    Out of all the members of the "no-name"munity, Jin was the only one who had aplicated expression. He knew that the position of the leadership of the "no-name"munity was simply thrown at him because there was no one who could be a leader other than him. He didn''t have power and he was simply a burden. However, his feelings toward thismunity didn''t lose to anyone, but was it the case? Or was it because he had no other ce other than thismunity?


    Jin had never questioned this question before since he didn''t have a leeway to think about all of that, but after Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi came, he saw hope, the hope to revive the "no-name"munity, but then he realized that there was one problem.


    The problem wasn''t big, instead, it was negligiblepared to everyone''s well-being in themunity. However, it was rted to himself since Jin felt that he could do nothing for thismunity. He didn''t have power, he could do nothing, and he couldn''t even lead themunity.


    What made him, even more, was when Kuro Usagi and all the children didn''t seem toin and agreed with the decision to change the leader of the "no-name"munity into Haru, which made Jin sigh.


    Even though Jin knew that this emotion was quite ugly, he had to admit that he was quite jealous of Kuro Usagi, Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, who had power, but what could he do?


    Haru didn''t care what Jin was thinking and talked with Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu about the Gift Game and the Nkuvera.


    "By the way, Asuka, Yuu, you might not have a chance to fight when Asagi has decided to use Nkuvera, is that alright?" Haru asked.


    "I don''t mind." Yuu nodded.


    "Oh? Interesting." Asuka smiled and asked, "Are you going to tell me that Asagi is going to defeat Galdo by herself?"


    "No, she will destroy thismunity by herself," Haru said since Nkuvera''s power wasn''t a joke.


    "Is this thing really that powerful?" Asuka asked curiously.


    "Well, you can see it soon." Haru then looked at Asagi and said, "Asagi, the mansion is right ahead, why don''t you just st it directly?"


    "Eh? Is that alright? We need to find Galdo first, right?" Asagi asked.


    "The mansion is huge and we might need a lot of time to find him so isn''t it better to destroy the mansion directly since that way, we can search for him better?" Haru asked.


    "Well, that''s true." Asagi agreed and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll st the mansion."


    "...."


    Asuka, Yuu, and Jin weren''t sure how to react when they heard the conversation between Haru and Asagi, but...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The mansion in front of them exploded directly, causing a huge shockwave that threw a lot of debris, sand, and other things toward the surrounding area.


    "...."


    Asuka, Yuu, and Jin watched this scene in silence and wanted to protect themselves when the debris was about to hit them. Luckily, Haru had protected them by using a gravity barrier.


    Haru then moved forward and said, "I''ll end him. Wait here."


    ---


    When Asagi sted the mansion, Izayoi, Shiroyuki, and Kuro Usagi also saw this scene.


    Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki showed a simr expression since they were dumbfounded at that moment.


    However, Izayoi was full of smiles and shouted, "Tamaya!!!"


    (Tamaya is a shout that is used by Japanese when they see a firework).


    ---


    "........" The person on the cliff.


    ---


    Haru walked into the ruins that were still full of mes, but he didn''t care and picked up a fragment of a certain weapon that was used for this Gift Game. Looking at the fragment, he sighed since it was too fragile, right?


    Haru shook his head and walked toward the huge tiger thatid on the ruins then without hesitation, stabbed the head of this tiger, killing him in an instant, and won the Gift Game.


    Looking at the dark sky that slowly turned into an orange color, Haru looked in the direction of the cliff and smiled, thinking that he would meet a cute girl tonight.


    ''Still, there''s something that I need to do first.''


    ---


    All the members of Fores Garo, especially the members of themunities that were forced to join Galdo''smunity, gathered together since they knew that Galdo had been killed, but at the same time, they were quite nervous since they knew the power of themunity that had defeated Galdo was so strong, especially when they saw an explosion that had happened before.


    No one really knew what to do since there was no leader and they also didn''t dare to escape. They could only stand together while talking nervously until they saw a group of people that slowly walked in their direction.


    "...."


    *Gulp!*


    No one dared to talk and they watched them nervously, walking closer and closer toward them.


    Haru, as the leader of themunity, moved forward and released his presence as a king, which made everyone unable to look away from him. "Ourmunity has defeated Fores Garo and from now on, Fores Garo will cease to exist from this world."


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone was excited.


    "Listen to me!" Haru said loudly, causing everyone to feel silent. "I, Kasugano Haruka, the leader of the "no-name"munity, will return all the names and gs that Galdo has trampled to all of you."


    Everyone even cheered even louder.


    "However, I want you to remember that someone like Galdo isn''t alone. It won''t be weird if there is someone like Galdo again in the future and they might rob your names and gs again."


    Everyone was stunned and they showed a scared expression, especially when they remembered the horror under Galdo.


    "But I, Kasugano Haruka, won''t let that happen anymore! I won''t let the second Galdo appear on this East Side anymore! I won''t let a simr tragedy happen again!"


    Everyone was crazy and shouted Haru''s name even louder.


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    "Kasugano Haruka!"


    Haru then started to talk again, causing the crowd to be even more excited.


    Looking at Haru, who could easily gain everyone''s heart, Asuka was amazed, looking at Haru''s back curiously, then asked, "Asagi, can I ask something?"


    "What''s wrong?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "Is Haru the prime minister?" Asuka asked.


    Asagi onlyughed and said, "Well, you should ask himter, alright."


    After this Gift Game, Kasugano Haruka''s name and his "no-name"munity reverberated thought-out the Little Garden, creating momentum and attracting everyone''s attention, but even so, Haru weed all of them since the more troubleing, the faster it was for the "no-name"munity to be even stronger.


    "Kuro Usagi, return the gs to everyone," Haru said.


    "Ye - Yes!" Kuro Usagi said with a flush of excitement and knew that the "no-name"munity was about to rise!

 Chapter 2072 - Even In Another World, There Is No Fairness

    <h4>Chapter 2072 - Even In Another World, There Is No Fairness</h4>


    "Cheers!!!"


    After the end of the Gift Game, they directly had a party without hesitation. They gathered in the huge meeting room, but the only participants of this party were the participants of the Gift Game earlier.


    Haru used his cooking ability to cook dinner for all of them, which made them dumbfounded by how amazing his cooking ability was.


    Asagi, who was on the side, proudly told her the man was an amazing chef.


    Looking at their new leader, they weren''t sure what to say since this guy was too omnipotent, right?


    Haru''s cooking ability was amazing, but at the same time, he wanted to see the reaction of Jin and Kuro Usagi. What would they say if he just prepared food for the people who had joined the "Gift Games" today?


    "Okay, what are you waiting for? Let''s eat," Haru said without hesitation, starting their party.


    "OOOOH!!!"


    Izayoi didn''t hesitate and started to eat, showing amazement when bubbles of vors burst after another on his tongue, feeling that it was the best meal that he had in his life. "Delicious!"


    Not only Izayoi, but Shiroyuki, Yuu, Asuka, Kuro Usagi, and Jin also showed a simr reaction since the foods that were made by Haru were amazing!


    Asuka was a rich girl, and even if she had tasted a lot of delicious food with the best ingredients and cooked by the best chef in her original world, it was her first time tasting such delicious food. She then looked at Asagi and couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous since Haru was simply a perfect husband candidate, right?


    "Haruka-sama, please teach me how to cook in the future," Shiroyuki said without hesitation since as Haru''s maid, she felt that she had lost to her master.


    "I''ll teach youter."


    "Thank you, Haruka-sama!" Shiroyuki smiled beautifully and wanted to kiss Haru, but she held it since Haru was Asagi''s husband. She let out a sigh and wondered why she didn''t meet him earlier, but at the same time, it was possible to do polygamy in this world, right?


    Shiroyuki thought that she needed to talk about this matter to Asagi in the future.


    Haru didn''t know what Shiroyuki was thinking and he was observing Kuro Usagi and Jin who smiled happily while eating his food. Like what he mentioned before, he was wondering how Kuro Usagi and Jin would react if he only prepared a dinner for all the participants of the Gift Games, but they didn''t say anything and only enjoyed their food.


    ''I see...''


    Haru understood that the social system in the Little Garden was a feudal system.


    The participants of the Gift Games were like knights that protected theirmunity and fought in the war. On the other hand, those who couldn''t participate in the Gift Games were like peasants where they would work in exchange for protection.


    However, Haru didn''t feel surprised since power was everything in the Little Garden.


    For someone without power or weakling, the Little Garden was a cruel ce to live and as long as they could live and eat bread every day, even if their work was heavy, they would be satisfied.


    As a capitalist, Haru had to admit that this world was amazing and he didn''t intend to change it since he wasn''t a hero.


    Still, it didn''t mean that the role of the participants of the Gift Game was easy since they had to fight and they might get hurt or wounded in the Gift Game, worse case they might die, especially when their opponent was a Demon Lord that was capable of destroying a town or two easily.


    If you''re strong, then the Little Garden is simply a paradise.


    However, if you''re weak, then the Little Garden is simply hell.


    If Haru had to say, who was the luckiest, then it should be Jin.


    Jin was a weakling and the reason why he could livefortably while he was weakling was that he was the leader of the "no-name"munity. By bing the leader of this "no-name"munity, he was living being pampered by Kuro Usagi and 120 children, without doing any work, and depended on them to live by.


    Haru knew that Jin was a child so Jin might not realize what he was doing, but that made it ugly. After all, Jin had never thought all of that and was living in his ideal where everyone would help each other to make this "no-name"munity better, while Jin was doing nothing.


    Haru could see that Jin''s hands were all smooth and white, but the hands of 120 children were rough and their skin was a bit dark since they needed to work every day, which made himment the difference between the second rich generation and the poor.


    If Haru had to say Jin''s role was like a second rich generation or the heir of a crumbling kingdom, Jin was naive and still full of idealism, thinking how to make themunity better, without doing an actual act, leaving everything to his retainer, Kuro Usagi.


    As for the reason why Jin didn''t want this "no-name"munity to disappear, it might be because Jin didn''t want to lose hisfortable life since if this "no-name"munity disappeared, Jin needed to work hard from the bottom position, or by leeching Kuro Usagi.


    Still, Haru sighed that no matter how light-hearted a story was, there had always been darkness everywhere. He was sure that the story of this world was the story of Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, who were bored of their original world and went to have fun in this world. He could also see the reason why they decided to join thismunity and decided to help this "no-name"munity was that they felt worried for thismunity and wanted to help thismunity.


    Haru nced at Jin, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t hate Jin since he knew that everyone had their own fate and their own luck. There was no fairness in this world and the reason why Jin could live like this was because of his luck.


    However, Haru''s luck was also good so he directly grabbed thismunity and put fairness in this ce directly.


    He who does not work, neither shall he eat.


    Haru was going to implement the sentence above in thismunity. Still, he also felt that it was wrong to ask him to cook something, considering he was the leader of thismunity, not the chef of thismunity.


    After they had eaten, Asuka suddenly asked, "Haru, can you show face to us?"


    Haru looked at Asuka and asked, "You want to see my face?"


    "Yes." Asuka nodded. "You''re our leader, right? Then at least, I want to see your face."


    "You know, as a member of thismunity, you''re quite rude to your leader. What if my face is really burned and ugly that I have a phobia of it," Haru said.


    "But you''re not, right?" Asuka said.


    "Why do you think so?" Haru asked.


    "It''s just a feeling," Asuka said.


    Haru then looked at the rest of them and asked, "You all want to see my face?"


    They nodded without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t say much and showed his face directly.


    "..."


    "...So handsome..." Yuu murmured in a blush.


    Asuka and Kuro Usagi also blushed since it was their first time seeing someone as handsome as Haru.


    Asagi and Shiroyuki also thought the same, but they sighed, thinking that there was going to be a lot of trouble from now on.


    "...."


    Izayoi and Jin thought that there was really no fairness in this world.


    "Well, after we have eaten, let''s talk about something first," Haru said.


    "What are we going to talk about?" Izayoi asked curiously.


    "It''s about how to develop your Gift," Haru said since he needed all of them to be stronger.

 Chapter 2073 - Development Of Gift 1

    <h4>Chapter 2073 - Development Of Gift 1</h4>


    "Development of our Gift?!"


    They were surprised, but the most surprised one was Jin and Kuro Usagi, who had never thought about this possibility.


    "Galdo is just a small fry. Our target has always been a Demon Lord. You have already seen how strong the Demon Lord is with the condition of thismunity, which is why we need to get stronger." Haru looked at them and asked calmly, "With your power, do you have the confidence to defeat the Demon Lord?"


    "......" Everyone.


    "Now, do you understand why you have to develop our Gift?" Haru asked.


    "But... my Gift is useless..." Jin said bitterly. If he was as powerful and capable as Haru, then would the "no-name"munity be in this unfortunate situation?


    If Jin was as powerful as Haru, then he would challenge Gift Games one after another, making everyone''s life better.


    "Jin-bhama..." Kuro Usagi also looked at Jin bitterly since she knew that Jin''s Gift was useless.


    Asagi, Shirayuki, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi didn''t say anything since there was something inevitable in this life.


    "There are no useless Gifts, only someone who hasn''t found the right use of their Gifts," Haru said calmly.


    ".........." Everyone was in a daze, hearing Haru''s words.


    Asagi and Shiroyuki were full of smiles and hugged Haru''s arms at the same time, thinking that their man (master) was the best.


    ".........." Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi looked at Asagi and Shiroyuki bitterly.


    However, Jin looked at Haru hopefully and asked, "Is - Is my Gift isn''t useless?"


    "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Gift is a mysterious power and the reason why you see your Gift is useless is that you haven''t found the right way to use it. Tell me about your Giftter, and I''ll try to exin how to use itter."


    "Ye - Yes!" Jin was full of smiles, thinking that he might do something for thismunity and he wouldn''t be a burden anymore.


    "Well, let''s start with Yuu first since after I have copied your Gift I have learned a lot of things from your Gift and how to make you more powerful," Haru said.


    "Is there a way to make me powerful?" Yuu asked curiously.


    "Of course." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes!" Yuu nodded without hesitation.


    "First, let me exin about your Gift first, Yuu," Haru said.


    "Yes."


    "The name of your Gift is "Genome Tree" and with this Gift, you''re able to absorb the gic data of the animals thate into contact with the possessor and make a copy of it to be usedter. The abilities or characteristics can then be recalled by the possessor, to be utilizedter. I have checked that you have absorbed some of the gic data ---"


    "It''s proof that we have be friends!" Yuu protested, but her expression was still nk.


    "Yes, yes, but let me finish my exnation first," Haru said.


    "Um." Yuu nodded.


    "In your Genome Tree, I have seen that you have absorbed the gic data of elephant, cat, dog, bat, and any other animals. Lastly, there''s also Griffin''s gic data too. With the generic data of those animals, you will be able to copy the traits and abilities of those animals such as the weight of an elephant, the sonar echoes of bats, the flexibility of cats, and there was a lot more. You might not have tasted it, but you can also use the ability of Griffin that you have gotten yesterday such as flying, creating a whirlwind, powerful strength, etc. I have to admit that your Gift is powerful," Haru said.


    "..........."


    Everyone was in a daze since hearing Haru''s exnation, they had to admit that Yuu''s Gift was amazing.


    "I see..." Yuu nodded and didn''t feel surprised since her Gift was amazing.


    "However, the way you use your Gift is wasteful," Haru said without mercy.


    "Wasteful?" Yuu showed a stunned expression.


    "Yuu, you should know that in this world, there are a lot of amazing animals. For example, have you ever thought of copying gic data of an insect such as an ant or rhinoceros beetles?" Haru asked.


    "......." Yuu blinked her eyes, showing confusion.


    "Yuu, you should know that an ant can lift and carry something 50 times their own body weight and rhinoceros beetles can also lift something 850 times their own weight. If you copy those two insects, how powerful will you be?" Haru asked.


    "..........."


    Everyone was in a daze, hearing Haru''s exnation and they imagined if Yuu copied the gic data of ant or rhinoceros beetle, they could see that Yuu would be so strong!


    "Also, have you heard about axolotl?" Haru asked.


    "Axolotl?" Yuu was confused, but she nodded.


    "Do you know that axolotl can regenerate any other body parts of their bodies except their heads? If, for example, you''re hurt, then you can use the ability of the axolotl to heal yourself, you know?" Haru said.


    "............." Everyone.


    Yuu was also in a daze since it was her first time hearing it.


    "From now on, you should read a lot of books to understand the abilities of animals in this world. Some small and cute animals that you don''t think are powerful might have an unexpected power that can help you in critical moments," Haru said.


    "I understand." Yuu nodded since she realized that she had missed a lot of unexpected friends.


    "It might be impossible tomunicate with insects since their brains are all too small, but you can''t underestimate their power. You should understand that if an insect is as big as we are, they might be able to dominate the world," Haru said with a serious expression.


    The guys were alright, but the girls shuddered when they thought that an insect to have a simr size to them. However, they also had to admit that the power of an insect was amazing.


    "Also, you should also realize that you canbine the power of each animal. I have tested it before and we canbine the power of those animals together," Haru said.


    "Combine the power of animals?" Yuu looked at Haru curiously.


    "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said excitedly, "Try to imagine. You have the strength of an ant, the speed of a falcon, the flexibility of a snake, regeneration of axolotl, and a lot more. Try to imagine how strong you were at that time."


    ".........." Everyone


    Yuu also became excited when she heard Haru''s words.


    "But of course, since you''re in the Little Garden, you might be able to copy the ability of legendary animals such as Garuda, Dragon, Kraken, Manticore, World Turtle, World Elephant, and a lot more, then youbine it together," Haru said.


    "Wow!"


    Everyone''s mind exploded directly when they thought that Yuu''s small body would contain such a scary power!


    "Does it really work that way? Isn''t there a limit?" Izayoi asked with a frown since if Yuu didn''t have a limit, then her power was simply frightening!


    "Of course there''s a limit, but I''m still testing that limit and whether there''s a way to break that limit so be patient, Yuu," Haru said.


    "Thank you, Haru," Yuu said with a smile.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m happy to help you. But keep your thankster since there''s more," Haru said.


    "There''s more!?" Everyone''s mind was almost numb at that moment, but they didn''t expect that Yuu''s power would be more than that!


    "You can copy animal''s ability, but you can''t copy animal''s traits such as bird''s wings, elephant''s trunk, cat''s fangs, right?" Haru said.


    "Yes." Yuu nodded.


    "Well, it is just my hypothesis, but even if you can''t copy their traits, you might be able to make an equipment of them," Haru said.


    "Equipment?!" Everyone.


    "Equipment?" Yuu was confused by Haru''s words.


    Haru nodded and said, "Yes, before that, if you copy turtle''s gic data, you can''t create a shell on your body, right?"


    "Yes." Yuu nodded. "I can''t create it. I can only copy the defense ability of the turtle."


    Haru nodded then exined, "It''s just my hypothesis, but after you have mastered your Gift, you should be creating something like a shield of turtle shell, wings of birds, a bludgeon of elephant''s trunk, the armor of porcupines, and a lot more. Everything should depend on your imagination at how you''re going to interpret your friends'' ability."


    "..........." Everyone.


    Haru then also exined how Yuu would be able to talk with animals, and became stronger as long as she copied an animal''s ability, which made everyone be speechless.


    "........." Everyone''s mind was numb already.


    "Yuu, your Gift is powerful, but you haven''t used all of its potential. I know that you might be satisfied with your power already, but you should remember that as long as you have be more powerful, you can find more friends and you can also protect your friends too, remember?" Haru said while looking at Yuu.


    "Yes, Haru." Yuu nodded with a gentle smile. The power to protect her friends, hearing Haru''s words, she knew that she needed to get stronger.


    Haru then drank water since he felt that his throat was a bit dry since he had talked for a while but he knew that he couldn''t stop now since everyone was waiting for him. He looked at everyone who was looking at him and asked, "So who is next?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone raised their hands at the same time.

 Chapter 2074 - Development Of Gift 2

    <h4>Chapter 2074 - Development Of Gift 2</h4>


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone raised their hands at the same time since it was rare to find someone who could analyze and guide them to develop their gift.


    The majority of people use their experience, trial and error method, or find something by ident to develop their gift.


    "Well, Jin, let''s talk about your Gift first," Haru said.


    "Ah, yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin was happy that he was called next.


    "Your Gift is a Genie Contractor, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, that''s my Gift." Jin nodded.


    "Have you used your Gift before or have you found a way to use it in the past?" Haru asked.


    "No... my gift is useless and I haven''t found any way to use it..." It was also the reason why Jin felt that he couldn''t do anything since he felt that his Gift was useless.


    "Your Gift isn''t useless, but you just haven''t found a way to develop it." Haru used his "Elemental Sight" and knew what the use of the Genie Contractor was. "Can you show me your ability?"


    "Um." Jin nodded and showed his Gift Card to Haru.


    Haru took Jin''s Gift Card and asked Jin to demonstrate his ability.


    No one said anything, looking at Haru''s experiment with interest, wondering whether he could find a way to use Jin''s ability since they really didn''t see anything special about Jin''s ability.


    "Haruka-sama, have you found a way to use Jin-bhama''s Gift?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.


    "Hmm... If I have to say that Jin has the ability to make a contract," Haru said.


    "Make a contract?" They raised their eyebrows since they felt confused.


    "You know, it is like a summoner. Jin can sign a contract with some kind of demon-type creatures and ask them to fight or protect him. That''s the only thing I can find out about Jin''s power," Haru said.


    "Make a contract?" Jin was surprised.


    "There''s a lot of demon-type creatures in the Little Garden, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, there''s a lot of them." Jin nodded.


    "If by chance you can get closer to them, or win a Gift Game against them, then it might be possible for you to sign a contract with them to protect you or fight for you," Haru said.


    "My Gift has that kind of power..." Jin was surprised.


    "Your Gift is quite powerful, but at the same time, there''s one big problem," Haru said.


    "What''s the problem?" Jin quickly asked.


    "It is whether you can subdue that demon or not." Haru looked at Jin and said, "You should know that it isn''t easy to subdue a demon and I can see that you''ll be killed if you have a Gift Game with a fierce demon type of creature."


    "Ugh..." Jin couldn''t say anything since he was really weak.


    Everyone also understood Jin''s power and thought that it was a pity.


    Still, looking at everyone''s reaction, Haru was wondering whether they didn''t realize that Jin''s power was quite nasty since it gave Jin''s ability to enve a demon-type creature. In other words, Jin could make a demon-type creature into his servant, but at the same time, it also wasn''t absolute since the demon also had their own will so if Jin treated his servant badly, they would fight Jin back.


    If Haru had to say again, Jin had be a Pokemon Master, and depending on the situation, Jin might collect beautiful girls as his Pokemon since there were a lot of beautiful demons. Still, he had copied Jin''s power and he was wondering whether he could make a contract with Shiroyasha too.


    "By the way, Kuro Usagi, is there a monster such as Manticore or something?" Haru asked.


    "Manticore?" Kuro Usagi was stunned, but then she used her Little Gardenwork for a moment and nodded. "There''s Haruka-sama."


    "Jin, you should prepare yourself a few days from now since I''ll take you to have a Gift Game with Manticore and when we win, try to use your power to see whether you can sign a contract with Manticore," Haru said.


    "What?" Jin was stunned since he thought that his power was useless, but she didn''t expect...


    "Do you want to do it or not?" Haru asked.


    "Ah, yes! Please help me, Kasugano-san!" Jin bowed his head without hesitation and if he could ask Manticore to fight for him, then it would be great! But then he asked, "But what should I do?"


    "You should try to exercise a bit tomorrow. You''re too weak, after all," Haru said.


    "......." Jin was helpless, but he gave a nod to Haru since he also wanted to be powerful.


    Haru then looked at Shiroyuki and wondered whether he could make a contract with her.


    "What''s wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki asked.


    "Let''s talkter," Haru said.


    "Yes." Shiroyuki nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, Kuro Usagi, you''re next. I want to know more about your ability and your limitations to enter the Gift Game," Haru said. He felt that Kuro Usagi''s role was simply useless since her role was just a judge and couldn''t do anything on the Gift Game, which was why he wanted to ask whether she had a loophole or something. He was quite proficient inw too so he knew that rather than breaking the rules, it was better to use the rules to make their Gift Games easier.


    "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi nodded and started to exin about her gift and her constraints for her to enter the Gift Game. She had four Gifts: Judge Master, Spear of Indra, Sun Armor, and Moon Shrine.


    Spear of Indra gave Kuro Usagi a weapon that was capable of controlling thunder.


    Sun Amor gave Kuro Usagi armor that made the wearer immortal.


    Moon Shrine gave Kuro Usagi control of the trajectory of the moon and was also able to teleport yers of the Gift Games to the moon.


    Those three gifts were powerful, but each of them had its own limitations.


    What''s even worse is that Kuro Usagi couldn''t join the Gift Game under the constraints of her Gift, the Judge Master.


    Judge Master allowed Kuro Usagi to judge and referee during the Gift Games. She could also investigate a game, but there is a dy between her and the confirmation of the Central Network, leaving her defenseless and free to be attacked. However, the Gift Game would be canceled if it was found to be rigged and a Game would be issued to punish the culprit.


    Haru had to admit that Kuro Usagi was powerful and it was also the reason why there were a lot of constraints on her. Still, there were also a lot of powerful creatures that were stronger than Kuro Usagi, but they didn''t have constraints which made him think that Kuro Usagi''s role was really useless.


    "After serving as a referee for a Gift Game and counting 15 days, you cannot participate in other Gift Games. Cannot participate without the Host''s approval. Cannot participate in a Game situated outside Little Garden." Izayoi was speechless and said, "Kuro Usagi, aren''t you useless?"


    "How cruel!" Kuro Usagi couldn''t help but cry.


    "Still, I have to admit that you''re useless, Kuro Usagi," Haru said.


    "How cruel!" Kuro Usagi couldn''t control her tears anymore.


    "There, there," Asagi said while patting Kuro Usagi gently.


    "Asagi-sama!" Kuro Usagi cried while hugging Asagi.


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Still, Kuro Usagi, there''s an experiment that I want to try with your Judge Master Gift."


    "What experiment?" Kuro Usagi asked while hugging Asagi.


    "I want to create a trap on the rules of the Gift Game so the opponent will without hesitation break the rules of the Gift Game so we can win the Gift Game without doing anything," Haru said.


    ".................." Everyone.


    Kuro Usagi was stunned and blinked her eyes cutely since she didn''t expect that her Judge Master would be used on such a devious method.


    "It''s just one Gift Game, alright? You don''t need to show such an expression," Haru said since he knew that doing such a thing wouldn''t be fun to the reader. After all, even though Kuro Usagi''s Judge Master could be used for various things, especially creating a trap for the opponent, if it was used several times, it wouldn''t be fun for the story since the characters wouldn''t fight each other. "Also, you should also know the condition of the "no-name"munity. Looking at how bad our situation is, do you think that we have a choice now?"


    "Well... just one Gift Game..." Kuro Usagi didn''t really want to use her Gift for such a devious thing, but she also knew that she knew how bad hermunity was.


    "I know that you hate such a method and I also don''t want to use it, but I want to check whether your Gift is working or not. After all, you''re quite stupid," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded at the same time.


    "............." Kuro Usagi.


    "Also, you''re already strong and with your role as a Judge Master, it is also useless for you to train since you can''t even enter the Game," Haru said.


    ".............." Kuro Usagi.


    "Well, enough of Kuro Usagi since it is also impossible for her to be smarter," Haru said.


    "How cruel! How long are you going to mock me!" Kuro Usagi cried harder at that moment.


    "Let''s ignore Kuro Usagi..."


    "............." Kuro Usagi.


    "It''s time I tell Asuka and Izayoi how you''re going to develop your Gifts," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Asuka and Izayoi nodded, wondering how their Gifts were going to develop from now on.

 Chapter 2075 - Development Of Gift 3

    <h4>Chapter 2075 - Development Of Gift 3</h4>


    Haru looked at Asuka and said, "Asuka, let''s talk about your Gift first."


    "Yes." Asuka nodded.


    "As I have seen, your Gift allows you to order from someone else, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s right."


    "Also, I''m sure that you can order all the people in your world so easily. It''s like you can control whatever your order is, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s true." Asuka nodded and didn''t hide anything since that was her power. In her original world, she was simply a walking God since there were no people that could resist her power.


    "However, in this world, there''s a lot of people who can resist your power. Like Galdo, after he became an animal, he could break free from your power," Haru said.


    "......." Asuka couldn''t say anything since Haru was right.


    "Try your power on me. I''m sure that it is useless," Haru said.


    "Are you sure?" Asuka frowned since this guy was looking down on her power so much, right?


    "If you can control me then I''ll cook you whatever you want every day," Haru said in a teasing manner.


    "Now you have said that, don''t you dare take back your words!" Asuka was full of smiles, especially when she thought that Haru would cook her every day. She would also ask him to prepare an afternoon tea for her, baking her a cake, and brewing her tea.


    "Just do it then," Haru said arrogantly.


    Asuka''s lips twitched and thought that she was going to show her power to Haru!


    Her eyes turned red and she ordered, "Haru, stand up for me!"


    Everyone also looked at Haru at the same time, wondering how the result was, but...


    "............"


    "That''s all?" Haru asked with a smile.


    ".............."


    "Stand up for me!" Asuka ordered again, but the result was simr.


    Haru sat rxedly since Asuka''s power didn''t work on him. "Now do you understand?"


    "........" Asuka couldn''t ept it for a while and ask, "Why?"


    "Because you''re not strong enough. Also, I don''t want to say this, but you simply don''t have enough talent at controlling people, or rather, it seems that you don''t want to control people that much," Haru said.


    "......." Asuka couldn''t answer Haru''s words since that was the truth.


    Haru could see that Asuka was a kind girl, but the environment forced her to be like this and because there was no one who could guide her after she had this power too. "Your power to control someone is only working on weaklings. You might be able to control Jinpletely who is weak, but your power won''t work on me, Izayoi, Kuro Usagi, Asagi, and Yuu."


    "........" Jin couldn''t say anything.


    Asuka was quite depressed at this moment since she realized that she was weak.


    "However, there''s a lot of ways for you to develop your power," Haru said.


    "How?" Asuka asked quickly.


    "You might not have realized it but your power can also control the Gifts of items, objects, and weapons," Haru said.


    "Control items, objects, and weapons?" Asuka was stunned.


    "Do you remember Nkuvera that Asagi used before?" Haru asked.


    "Of course." Asuka nodded.


    "Let''s try to see whether you can control Nkuvera with your ability or not tomorrow," Haru said.


    "Yes." Asuka didn''tin and nodded without hesitation.


    "Lastly, it''s you Izayoi," Haru said.


    "Oh? I''m strong enough, right?" Izayoi said with a smile.


    "That''s true." Haru nodded. "You''re an overpowered character in this Little Garden, but you should also know that there''s someone who is stronger than you."


    "......" If it was before Izayoi would refute, but Haru was stronger than him after all.


    "You have checked your Gift Card, right? What''s written there?" Haru asked.


    Izayoi took out his Gift Card and showed it to everyone. "Unknown. What do you think?"


    "........" Everyone except for Haru was looking at Izayoi''s Gift Card in a daze since Izayoi''s power was too strange, right?


    "Frankly, Izayoi, I think that you don''t need to train at all since there aren''t many people that can defeat you. Even if you enter a Gift Game on the East Side, except for me or Shiroyasha, you can bully them so easily," Haru said.


    "Still, is there a way to develop my Gift?" Izayoi asked since Haru could seal his power, which made him helpless. He didn''t want to have a simr feeling again and wanted to be stronger too.


    "The power of your Gift is to destroy a Gift," Haru said.


    "Destroy a Gift?!" Everyone was surprised.


    "Whatever gifts that your enemy uses on you, you can destroy them with your fists, head, kick, etc, or rather whatever, you want. If Asuka uses her ability on you, it won''t work at all," Haru said.


    "But why is your ability working on me?" Izayoi asked quickly.


    "Because I''m stronger than you," Haru said.


    "........"


    Izayoi was speechless since Haru''s exnation was so simple, but at the same time, there were no words that could refute this fact since Haru was stronger than him!


    "Anyway, if you want to be stronger then you might as well learn a martial art," Haru said.


    "Martial art?" Izayoi raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes." Haru nodded. "You have power, but no one has ever taught you how to wield your power. The punch that you threw at me before, if you use martial art, you can use it more efficiently and you won''t leave an opening or gap to your opponent so they can attack you. However, I also understand your situation since until now, no one should be able to defeat you or even tickle you so what''s the use of training, right?" Haru said.


    "......" Izayoi couldn''t say anything since Haru''s words were right.


    "So whether you want to train or not, it doesn''t really matter for you, but if you want to get stronger than all I can say that you just need to fight more people," Haru said.


    "Fighting, huh?" Izayoi murmured and looked at Haru.


    "You want to fight me again?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "........" Izayoi blinked his eyes and shook his head. "No, it''s alright."


    "Well, let''s end our conversation here since it is alreadyte," Haru said.


    They nodded since it was quitete already.


    Kuro Usagi told everyone to leave the dirty dishes here since someone would take care of them tomorrow.


    Haru also didn''t say much and was about to go back, but before that, there was something that he needed to do first.


    "Wait a moment, don''t go out first," Haru said.


    "What''s wrong?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.


    "There''s someone eavesdropping on us." Haru looked out the window and said, "Come out. Don''t hide all the time." Then as his voice fell, the window was opened forcefully by huge branches of trees and a little girl appeared before them.


    ''Loli, huh?''


    Haru was wondering why there had always been a loli character no matter what the world was.

 Chapter 2076 - Uninvited Guests

    <h4>Chapter 2076 - Uninvited Guests</h4>


    Haru looked at the blonde-haired loli beauty in front of him, and somehow he felt that it was unexpected when he found out the race of this loli.


    "Le - Leticia-sama!" Kuro Usagi was surprised.


    "Leticia!" Jin was also surprised.


    "Do you know her Kuro Usagi?" Haru asked.


    "Yes!" Kuro Usagi nodded. "She''s our friend that has been..." She couldn''t continue since she knew Leticia''s situation wasn''t good.


    "Don''t stop your exnation midway, Kuro Usagi," Izayoi said annoyedly.


    "Ugh..." Kuro Usagi sighed and said, "Because of the Demon Lord attack three years ago, Leticia-sama is owned by someone."


    "..."


    Even if Kuro Usagi didn''t exin it clearly, they knew that the beautiful loli in front of them had be an item or ve that someone owned.


    "Still, why did you help Galdo before?" Haru asked.


    "What?!" Everyone was startled, hearing Haru''s words.


    Leticia looked at Haru and said, "I just wanted to test your power..." She had just wanted to test their power, but she had to admit they were powerful, especially when she saw the spider shape mecha that sted the Fores Garo''s headquarters.


    However...


    "Are you going to say that we haven''t developed our Gift?" Haru asked. "If that''s the case, then you don''t need to worry since we were just talking about that before."


    "........" Leticia couldn''t say anything since she had been eavesdropping on their conversation before, and she also had to admit that she felt the young man in front of her could revive the "no-name"munity to how it used to be. No, it should be even greater.


    As for Jin, Leticia had to admit that she didn''t believe that this little boy could do something that could revive the "no-name"munity. Still, if Jin was still the leader of thismunity, then she would persuade him to quit since it was difficult to rebuild an unnamedmunity. She also didn''t believe that Jin could rebuild thismunity.


    However, the young man in front of her was different, and Leticia felt that he could do it, and strangely enough, she felt that he was his kin or he should be something more, considering she felt a bit pressured, no, she felt that she was being tamed?


    Leticia wasn''t sure of this feeling, but she wanted to get closer to Haru. Still, it was also the reason why she didn''t say that they were weak, and it was impossible to revive the "no-name"munity since she could feel this special feeling from Haru. Well, his handsome face was also one of the points that made her feel this special feeling too.


    If Haru knew what Leticia was thinking, he wouldn''t be surprised since he was also a progenitor vampire. In other words, he was the origin of a vampire. It was normal for Letica to feel pressured or tamed by him, considering his species was greater than Leticia.


    "Still, you sure are brave to run away, considering..." Haru didn''t continue since he could see that Leticia started to get depressed. "Let''s sit down and talk first. You havee here from far away, so you must have something to talk about, right?"


    "Yes." Leticia nodded since she also wanted to talk with Haru and all the people invited by Kuro Usagi from another world.


    ---


    As everyone sat down, Haru asked, "I don''t know much about your situation, so can you tell me more? What''s your situation? Who is your owner? And is it possible to get you back into thismunity?" Thest question was the most important question since he had promised to get the lost members of the "no-name"munity that had disappeared because of the attack of the Demon Lord three years ago.


    "Haruka-sama..."


    "Kasugano-san..."


    Kuro Usagi and Jin were moved when they heard that Haru was going to take Leticia back.


    Leticia''s heart trembled, but then she shook her head. "It''s impossible to get me back."


    "Why?!" Kuro Usagi frowned and asked, "Won''t there a Gift Game to take you back?"


    "It''s because the Gift Game is canceled..." Leticia said while looking at her feet.


    "The Gift Game is canceled...?!"


    "No way..."


    Haru didn''t care much about Kuro Usagi and Jin and asked, "Leticia, you have a limited time, right? How about you exin first what has happened so we can understand your situation and find a way to solve it. Also, don''t disturb her exnation. You shouldn''t cry or get emotional since I''ll get her back, alright?"


    "........"


    Everyone was looking at Haru in a daze since they could feel a special aura around him that made them think that he was born as a king and whatever he said, they knew that he would be able to do it.


    Leticia looked at Haru in a daze then nodded. "Um." She then exined what had happened to her.


    Haru listened to Leticia''s story and ignored her blush since even though he knew that Leticia might be older than him, her body was loli at that moment. He didn''t really have a problem with a loli grandma since Charlotte was also a legal loli, but let''s talk about this matterter since Leticia''s problem hadn''t been solved.


    The story was simple and it was because Leticia escaped from her owner that her owner canceled the Gift Game for Leticia so they couldn''t have a chance to get her through a Gift Game.


    "So why did you run away?" Izayoi couldn''t understand Leticia''s reason to run away now. Leticia should have been owned by thismunity for the past three years, but why had she decided to run away now?


    Izayoi couldn''t understand the reason since if Leticia didn''t run away, then this situation wouldn''t be soplicated, especially when her owner was someone that was rted to the Thousand Eyesmunity, which meant, if they did something stupid, all of them would be the enemy of Shiroyasha''smunity along with her group. Even though he didn''t care much about them since he could pretty much defeat them, especially with Haru around. However, if there was another way, it was better to use that method.


    Leticia smiled bitterly and said, "I want to tell Jin to dissolve thismunity but..." She didn''t finish her words and looked at Haru.


    "Unfortunately, I''m the leader now and you shouldn''t persuade me since I won''t dissolve thismunity. Still, if you want, you can persuade Kuro Usagi, Jin, and 120 children to exit thismunity, though," Haru said.


    "What?!" 2x


    Jin and Kuro Usagi were dumbfounded.


    Shaking her head, Leticia said, "I won''t do that since I can see that they won''t heed my words, but I want to tell you that if you want to get me back, you need to fight a powerfulmunity, and ---"


    "Wait a moment." Haru stopped Leticia''s words and said, "We have uninvited guests. How about we wee them?"


    Looking at Haru''s smile, Asagi, Shirohime, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi also smiled since they knew that they were about to do something fun.

 Chapter 2077 - Community Perseus

    <h4>Chapter 2077 - Community Perseus</h4>


    "Let''s go out."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they also didn''t hesitate and walked out of their headquarters.


    Walking for a while, Asuka couldn''t help but ask, "What are we doing here?"


    "Wait a moment. It is going toe soon," Haru said and took out his camera to record the evidence in front of him.


    Unlike Izayoi, Yuu, Asagi, and Kuro Usagi, who realized what was happening since they had an enhanced sense, it wasn''t until a momentter that Asuka and Jin realized what was happening.


    "Who are they?" Asuka asked with a frown.


    Leticia said with a frown after she saw a group of people with Greek-like warrior armor floating in the sky, moving toward their direction in a group.


    However, suddenly a red ray was shot in their direction, which made them dumbfounded.


    Still, Haru''s reaction was fast, and he just directly opened his grimoire, sealing all of the power of a group of people that came uninvited to hismunity.


    Then suddenly the red ray disappeared, and all the people that floated in the sky fell directly from the sky since their ability couldn''t be used anymore.


    "What?!"


    "Wh - what''s happening?!"


    "NOOO!"


    All the people in the sky fell directly and crashed into the ground!


    *Baaam!*


    The entire area was covered in dust because of the impact, but the wind gently lifted all the dust that covered the area, showing all the figures that were hidden inside.


    Some weaklings passed out directly, and some people moaned in pain, but some people were strong enough to stand up once again, staring at Haru''s group in anger, but when he wanted to say something, he passed out together with all the people who hade with him. Still, they had to admit that Haru was too powerful, right?


    "........" Everyone.


    "Let''s check them." Haru directly moved forward and checked the group of people that had passed out. "Kuro Usagi, who are they?"


    "They''re from themunity of Perseus." Kuro Usagi frowned and said, "But what are they doing here?" She thought that Haru would know the answer, but she was speechless when she saw that Haru grabbed the miniature of a woman''s head, but unlike a normal human, this miniature had the hair of snakes which somehow resembled...


    "Kuro Usagi, is this the head of Gorgon?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "That''s the head of Gorgon, and it has the ability to turn something into a stone... Wait a moment! This isn''t the time for this! People from themunity of Perseus havee here! What are we going to do?!"


    "Calm down, Kuro Usagi. Let me check the power of the head of Gorgon first," Haru said, then aimed the head of Gorgon to a random space before he used it.


    Everyone then suddenly saw a beam of blood ray, and whenever that ray touched something, it turned anything into stone.


    "It''s quite a powerful ability." Haru nodded.


    "Haru, let me try it," Izayoi said.


    Haru gave the head of Gorgon to Izayoi.


    "Let me try it too, Haru." Asuka was also curious.


    "Haru, are these helmets and shoes also a Gift?" Asagi asked.


    "They should be. You can try it since their abilities are quite interesting too," Haru said as he exined that the shoes that were worn by the members of themunity Perseus had the ability to fly, and the helmet gave them the ability to turn invisible.


    "........" Leticia, Kuro Usagi, and Jin.


    "Everyone, this isn''t the time to y around! What if themunity Perseuses again?!" Kuro Usagi couldn''t help butin.


    "They won''t," Haru said calmly.


    "Why?" Leticia asked with some confusion.


    "Because we''re a "no-name"munity, do you think that a huge and prestigiousmunity such as Perseus will get serious with us? I think that they even disdain us and look down on us, thinking that this group of people should be enough to handle all of us," Haru said.


    ".........." Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia knew that was the truth, but somehow it stung their hearts since their proudmunity had fallen so deep that everyone was looking down on them.


    "If we want to raise, we need to ept the reality around us first," Haru said.


    ".........." Everyone looked at Haru in a daze before they clenched their fists, showing a determined expression.


    "Still, what are you nning to do?" Asuka asked.


    "Haru, how about we rob their Gifts?" Izayoi asked since he was interested in all the Gifts worn by the members of themunity Perseus.


    Haru then picked up the weakest guy in the group and asked, "Asuka, can you control this guy''s mind to answer our question? This guy should be the weakest among them, and it should be easy for you to control him fully."


    Asuka nodded. "I''ll try." Even though she didn''t feelfortable controlling people, she needed to do this so they would understand Perseus''s n.


    As expected, when Haru woke the weakest guy, this guy was a bit surprised, but Asuka directly used her power to control the mind of this guy. He looked at the result of Asuka''s ability and sighed since Asuka''s talent in this area wasn''t good. If he was born with Asuka''s ability, then without a doubt, he would be able to control the world, but this girl had never thought of anything. However, it should be normal since women were more emotional than men, and Asuka wasn''t an ambitious girl, considering Asuka had everything from birth, so she had never thought to want something.


    After the weakest man was controlled, Asuka asked him a question based on Haru''s request, and when they heard what themunity Perseus nned with Leticia, they were dumbfounded since they didn''t expect that Leticia would be sold to outside of the Little Garden!


    "Those bastards?!" Kuro Usagi was furious.


    "Why are you so angry, Kuro Usagi?" Yuu asked with confusion.


    They were surprised, but it was also within their expectations, considering Leticia had


    "Vampires can''t live under the sun! If Leticia is sold outside of the Little Garden, then..." Kuro Usagi''s expression was so ugly at this moment.


    ".........."


    "I know that you''re angry, but getting angry in this situation won''t get us anywhere," Haru said, then looked at Leticia, who looked down depressedly. He patted Leticia''s head and said, "Do you believe me, Leticia."


    "Ah?" Leticia was surprised and looked at Haru in a daze.


    "I''ll get you back to thismunity and defeat themunity of Perseus, so I want you to wait," Haru said.


    "Yes." Leticia nodded without hesitation.


    "What are you nning to do?" Izayoi asked.


    "Well, there''s a lot of ns in my head, but Kuro Usagi, you need to show your power on my next n. Also, don''t get all emotional, alright?" Haru said.


    "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was surprised, but then she nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"


    Haru thought about his rewards with the Forest Garo, and it was quite amazing already, but thenmunity Perseus also came, which made him more excited, thinking that he could rob them directly.


    ''Well, this will be interesting.''

 Chapter 2078 - Lets Barter

    <h4>Chapter 2078 - Let''s Barter</h4>


    As members of themunity of Perseus attacked the "no-name"munity, Shiroyasha was talking with the leader of themunity of Perseus, Laius Perseus.


    However, from Shiroyasha''s expression, their conversation was simply unpleasant.


    Laius didn''t feel good, especially when his subordinates that he had sent to retrieve Leticia hadn''t returned, which made him suspicious that Shiroyasha might have something to do with this.


    There was no way that Shiroyasha admitted that he had done something to Laius''s subordinate, but inwardly, she snickered and smiled happily that something had happened to Laius.


    Neither of them backed down until Shiroyasha heard from her subordinate that Haru and his group came, so she didn''t hesitate to tell them toe. "Tell them toe."


    Laius frowned, but he didn''t say anything. His expression was quite impatient until he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru pulling all of his subordinates like a group of ves that were about to be sold.


    "You''re the leader of themunity Perseus, right? I have heard from your subordinates that you have ordered them to attack ourmunity. Can I believe that you want to dere war against ourmunity?" Haru asked as he put pressure on Laius.


    "!!!" Laius wanted to run away as soon as possible at this moment, but...


    "Stop! Stop! Let''s talk first!" Shiroyasha quickly said since she was afraid that a war might really happen on her headquarters out of all ces.


    When the pressure from Haru disappeared, he smiled gently and said, "That''s true. Let''s talk."


    "...."


    Still, as they sat down, Laius also regained his calm, and he quickly thought about what had happened before he looked at Haru and said, "Do you know what you''re doing? Do you think that you can get away with this?"


    "What do you mean?" Kuro Usagi didn''t have a good opinion of Laius and directly asked with a frown.


    If it was before, Laius would focus all of his attention on the girls, but with Haru, who didn''t wear his mask, everyone would be attracted by him, and it was as if his existence eclipsed everyone.


    "Do you think you can frame us as fake members? You just want to steal my good, right?" Laius snorted, then looked at Shiroyasha. "Shiroyasha, was that all you were doing? Do you want to frame mymunity and get my


    Shiroyasha couldn''t answer anything since she knew that Laius wouldn''t believe what she was going to say. After all, who would believe what had happened today was caused by the "no-name"munity.


    "Oh? So you''re saying that these people aren''t members of yourmunity?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Laius nodded and said, "So can you return my good back now? Or should I believe that this is what Thousand Eyes do by stealing my good forcefully?"


    "You...!" Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry again, but Haru quickly reminded her. "Kuro Usagi, did not remember what I have told you before?"


    Kuro Usagi wanted to say something, but she nodded and followed Haru''s words, staring hatefully at Laius.


    "Let''s be civilized here. I''m helping you get your good back, but will your peoplee and initiate an attack on ourmunity? But you''re saying that these people aren''t members of yourmunity, even though they have this head of Gorgon?" Haru asked.


    "So you have stolen that from mymunity? How would you be responsible for that? Also, those people aren''t members of mymunity, so you won''t get anything from me, even if you try to ckmail me." Laius stared at Leticia then looked at Haru. "You should also return that vampire to me since she''s my thing."


    Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry, but she remembered Haru''s words and kept silent at that moment. Still, she felt empathetic toward the members of Perseus that hade and attacked hermunity since she knew that they had been abandoned.


    The members of Perseus were bowing their heads in shame since they had been captured by the "no-name"munity, and their gifts were all taken by them, but they couldn''t do anything. Still, when they saw Laius, they gained their hopes again, but they didn''t expect that they were being abandoned directly by Laius, which made them disappointed and hate Laius.


    "Sure, I''ll give Leticia back since it is yours," Haru said.


    "........" Everyone.


    "However, are you sure that this Gorgon head is from yourmunity? If so, then the Perseusmunity is just a weakling since the "no-name"munity can easily steal something so precious from your organization," Haru said calmly.


    Laius''s expression was ugly, then he said, "Well, it seems that I have made a mistake since your replica is so good." He knew that as long as he didn''t admit it, then he was innocent. He knew how troublesome his situation was right now since all of his people were caught. ''Those bastards!'' If his people weren''t caught, then it would be great. Unfortunately, there was no "if"...


    Shiroyasha couldn''t help butugh at this moment, but she didn''t disrupt their conversation. Still, she also knew that her position wasn''t good since she was the one who had helped Leticia to go back, and this wasn''t good for her and hermunity since this might cause a crack in her alliances. Worst case scenario, all of themunities that were rted to hermunity might have fought her and caused chaos on the East Side, and that was the only thing that she couldn''t do.


    "Let''s set the matter of Gorgon aside. I heard that you''ve canceled Leticia''s Gift Game, is that right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, of course, I have found a good buyer outside of the Little Garden," Laius said proudly while trying to taunt Haru.


    Unfortunately, Haru''s expression was calm, and he asked, "If I ask you to cancel this transaction, can you do that?"


    "Ha? Why should I do that? She''s my thing, and I can do what I want with her," Laius said with a snort.


    They were furious at this moment, thinking that the man in front of them was trash, but looking at Haru, who was still calm, they didn''t intend to cause trouble, and they had promised not to cause anything to be emotional.


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah, I''m sure with that," Laius said without hesitation.


    "What if you cancel that transaction? In exchange, we''ll buy her from you, can you?" Haru asked.


    "....." Everyone looked at Haru in a daze, wondering where he had gotten money to buy Leticia since she wasn''t cheap.


    "Buy her? Do you have money?" Laius asked with disdain since he knew that they were just a "no-name"munity, so there was no way that they had money.


    "We have." Haru nodded confidently.


    "....." Everyone.


    Everyone was in a daze, but Laius frowned and said, "No, I won''t sell her to you."


    "Why?" Haru asked.


    "Because I don''t like you," Laius said with a smile. He didn''t really like Haru since this guy was more handsome than him, and he felt a threat from him too, so it was so fun when he could annoy him.


    "Bastard!"


    The girls couldn''t contain their emotions again when they heard Laius''s words.


    "Calm down," Haru said calmly.


    "But Haru...!"


    "Try to believe me, alright?" Haru said as he looked at everyone.


    Staring at him for a moment, they nodded and decided to believe in him.


    "Well, it can''t be helped if you reject us, so what if we barter," Haru said.


    "Barter?"


    "In exchange for these people, why don''t you give us Leticia?" Haru asked as he looked at the members of themunity Perseus that he had caught.


    "What?" Not only Laius, who was dumbfounded but all of the people here were dumbfounded.


    "They might not be members of yourmunity, but since they have invaded ourmunity, they need to be punished, so I have decided to sell them as ves on the market." Haru looked at the members of themunity Perseus who looked at him in fear. "So, in exchange for those innocent people, can you give Leticia to us?"


    Everyone got a shudder when they looked at Haru.


    Haru''s words had a lot of meaning, but one thing for sure, he provoked Laius, asking him which was important Leticia, or the members of hismunity.


    Laius clenched his fists and looked at Haru angrily since hismunity''s dignity was trampled by Haru. His face was ugly, but he said, "I don''t know them. Why should I exchange this vampire with them? Hurry up and give me back that vampire, or should I just wreck this ce apart?" He then held the pendant to his neck, threatening everyone here.


    Haru stared at Laius and said, "You know, we can talk peacefully and act as if nothing happened."


    "Ha? Aren''t you the one who is threatening me? You''re just a "no-name"munity! You should know your ce!" Laius shouted.


    They were so furious at this moment and wanted to kick the bastard, but...


    "Leticia, go back to your owner," Haru said as he looked at Leticia.


    Leticia looked at Haru for a moment, then nodded. "Yes." She then walked obediently toward Laius, which made him smile happily.


    "Let''s go back. Don''t you ever dare to run away again, or else, I will just throw you out the outside of the Little Garden," Laius said threateningly.


    Leticia didn''t say anything and didn''t care about Laius''s words.


    Just when Laius was about to go back...


    "Hey, let me remind you of something before you go back," Haru said.


    "What?" Laius looked at Haru proudly.


    "Don''t regret your choice, alright?" Haru said with a nk expression.


    "......"


    Laius felt that he was facing an ocean, and if he stared at him any longer, he would drown, so he looked away with a snort. "Hmph! Hurry up and go!" He walked away, ignoring everyone''s gaze on him.


    "By the way, I''ll send you an invitation when I decide to sell those innocent people as ves. You might be interested in buying them in the future, after all," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Laius almost staggered, and he clenched his fists tightly before walking away again. He knew that Haru could be unscrupulous because of Shiroyasha''s backing. ''Let''s see if you can show that smile when you have lost your backing.'' He knew that he couldn''t touch the "no-name"munity now, but what about in the future?


    ''Let''s see how you''re going to beg.''

 Chapter 2079 - Shall We Go?

    <h4>Chapter 2079 - Shall We Go?</h4>


    When Laius left with Leticia, Haru could feel that everyone was looking at him. "I won''t give up on Leticia, but we need to change our method to get her back."


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone sighed in relief since they trembled when they saw Haru could treat people as if they were nothing.


    "Still, are you going to sell them as ves?" Shiroyasha asked as she looked at the members of themunity Perseus who had lost their souls and given up everything when they heard that Laius had given up on them.


    "No, you can have them. It''s useless for us to have them, and even if we sell them, they won''t be worth much anyway," Haru said with a sigh.


    "...." Everyone.


    The members of themunity Perseus could only sit down depressedly at this moment since after they were abandoned by Laius, they were despised by Haru. Still, they knew Haru''s power, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Well, I don''t mind. They can be used as freebor anyway," Shiroyasha said freely.


    "You can take them, but I''ll take the Gorgo head, helmets, and shoes," Haru said.


    "Okay." Shiroyasha nodded and didn''t think too much.


    The Gorgon head, helmets, and shoes that were taken from those people could be used to fill the "no-name"munity''s armory.


    As for those people, Haru really didn''t think to take them back, and even if Shiroyasha wanted to use them as freeborers, it was alright since he didn''t care much about them, considering how weak they were.


    The "no-name"munity didn''t have prestige, so even if he took all of them, they might bezying around, wasting the food on themunity, and worse case, they might abuse the children so it was better to give them to Shiroyasha, since he knew that she could use them better.


    Still, even if they were abandoned, Haru could see that they still loved theirmunity which made him helpless. He just didn''t expect that the value ofmunity would be bigger than he had thought since they might even sacrifice their lives for themunity so it was almost impossible for someone to change theirmunity after they had joined one unless they were abused or treated badly.


    However, themunity Perseus clearly wasn''t that kind ofmunity, and even though the leader of thismunity was such a prick, everyone was proud to be a member of thismunity since they were given two powerful Gifts that made them capable of turning invisible and fly.


    Haru had used his "Elemental Sight" on Laius before, and even though this guy was arrogant and prick, Laius had a talent on the cksmith, considering Laius was the descendant of Hephaestus. When he knew all of that, he had an urge to steal that talent, but he held himself since he wanted to make Laius despair.


    "Still, what should we do now? Asuka asked.


    When this question fell, everyone was looking at Haru since he had be a de facto leader of everyone. They had to admit that if they became a leader, there was no way that they could do something simr to Haru, and even though he was pretty scary before, they had to admit that he was so reliable, especially when they heard him, wanting to exchange the members of themunity of Perseus with Leticia and even threatened Laius that he would sell Laius''s people as ves.


    Luckily, it seemed that Haru was joking, but hearing his reason when they heard that those group of people weren''t worth much, they weren''t sure whether they shouldugh or cry.


    Still, they had to admit that Laius was so cruel to his people since he dared to abandon his people without hesitation so hismunity would be free of trouble.


    "Frankly, I don''t know much about themunity Perseus, but is there a way to forcefully challenge thismunity to a Gift Game?"


    When Haru''s words fell, they knew that Haru hadn''t given up Leticia, and they knew that they were about to start their revenge."


    "There is." 2x


    The voice of Shiroyasha and Kuro Usagi fell at the same time, but...


    "It isn''t easy."


    "Yeah, you might need two or three years to do it."


    There was a way to forcefully fight themunity Perseus on Gift Games, but this method was too difficult!


    "We don''t have many methods left anyway, why don''t you tell us first how to do it so we can determine whether this method is possible or not," Haru said and caused Kuro Usagi and Shiroyasha to contemte to each other before they nodded, exining about themunity Perseus.


    Themunity of Perseus was once a famousmunity that hosted the legendary highbrow Gift Game, known to all inhabitants of the Little Garden. It was a propermunity with a long history, but it was different now since the leader of thismunity had changed into Laius Perseus.


    With that exnation, how were they going to challenge thismunity? This was the most important question for all of them.


    "Are you aware of the legend that the knight Perseus exterminated a monster known as gorgon?"


    "Kind of."


    "They''re allowing anyone from the lower levels to participate in the Gift Game that matches the legend," Kuro Usagi said. "If we can win that, then..."


    "Then we can get Leticia back, right?" Asagi asked.


    "We will have to win two different Gift Games first for that to happen. They both would be rather difficult."


    "What kind of Gift Games are they?" Haru asked.


    "We have to defeat Kraken and Graeae," Kuro Usagi said with a sigh.


    However...


    "You heard that Izayoi?" Haru asked.


    "Very clear." Izayoi smiled excitedly.


    "Do you want to sleep first or go now?" Haru asked.


    "I haven''t done anything since I havee here, so of course, I want to go now!" Izayoi said without hesitation.


    Haru sighed and said, "Asagi, I''ll go out first."


    "Can I go too?" Asagi asked.


    "Well..." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you want to challenge Kraken and Graeae now?" Haru asked.


    "..........."


    They were speechless, but then they raised their hands without hesitation.


    "Of course!"


    ---


    Then on the next day, the "no-name"munity got the right to challenge themunity of Perseus, and without hesitation, they challenged themunity of Perseus for the Gift Game.


    "Okay, shall we go now?"

 Chapter 2080 - Gift Games

    <h4>Chapter 2080 - Gift Games</h4>


    It was just a day that they had met each other, but Laius didn''t expect that Haru and his group would challenge hismunity directly. If possible, he didn''t really want to ept this challenge, not only that it was troublesome, and he didn''t see the point to do it since the status of the "no-name"munity was too low.


    However, when Laius thought about the two tokens that showed the "no-name"munity had defeated the Kraken and the Graeae, he knew that he didn''t have a choice but to ept this challenge. Still, he knew how strong the Kraken and the Graeae were, and for the "no-name" to be able to defeat two legendary monsters in a day, he knew that he couldn''t underestimate them.


    "Let me show you that themunity of Perseus isn''t something like the "no-name"munity can tantly provoke!"


    Still, as Laius held the pendant on his neck, his confidence rose once again, and he knew that as long as he had this pendant, no one in this entire Little Garden could posses a threat to him and hismunity!


    Laius was furious and thought that he was going to destroy the "no-name"munity until they disappeared from the Little Garden!


    ---


    Haru and his group looked at the pce of themunity of Perseus and watched how grand this pce was. Haru then thought about the mansion in the "no-name"munity, which was quite shabby.


    "Should we build a building like this the "no-name"munity?" Haru asked.


    "Hmm... how about a Japanese style like in our world? After all, Shiroyasha''s headquarters has a Japanese design," Asagi said.


    "I''m bored with Japanese design. The European castle isn''t that bad, you know?" Asuka said, adding her opinion.


    "I want a hot spring pool," Yuu said nkly.


    "How about we build a skyscraper?" Izayoi asked.


    "Who is going to build it? You? The technology in this world isn''t as advanced as in our world, you know?" Haru said.


    "Well, that''s true. It is troublesome to teach them," Izayoi said in a murmur.


    "Um... everyone, can we focus on the Gift Game in front of us?" Kuro Usagi said helplessly.


    Jin could onlyugh awkwardly.


    "Still, is your body better?" Haru asked everyone.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they could only look at Haru bitterly since this guy was really a sadist. They didn''t expect that after Laius picked a fight against them, he brought them to fight the Kraken and the Graeae directly in a day, without any preparation or anything.


    Kuro Usagi, Shiroyasha, and Jin were dumbfounded when the Kraken and Graeae were defeated in just a day, and after they returned, they directly challenged themunity of Perseus on the Gift Game, which made them even helpless.


    Luckily, Haru had a teleportation ability, so it only took a moment to move from one ce to another ce, but at the same time, they also challenged various Gift Games along the way.


    Jin also got his first demon during those Gift Games and had a demon bear as his first familiar. It might not be as powerful as Manticore or Griffin, but for him, who had been powerless, this sudden change made him excited.


    Still, with all of those Gift Games, it was normal for them to be dead tired, but Haru directly healed them and recovered their stamina, which made them helpless. They didn''t feel tired and sleepy, but it felt weird when they didn''t fall asleep.


    However, before that, there was one important thing that they needed to do, and that was to beat the shit of themunity of Perseus.


    Everyone was at the entrance of the headquarters of themunity of Perseus, reading the rules of the Gift Game before they started the Gift Games.


    "So if we defeat Laius where he''s hiding in the back of this ce, we win, huh?" Izayoi said.


    "But if we''re spotted, we lose our right to challenge him," Asuka said in theint.


    "So basically, they want us to assassinate the head of the Perseus?" Izayoi shook his head.


    "So that means they want us to handle Laius just like in the legend and get him his sleep?" Jin then lowered his head and sighed. "I don''t think that it''ll be that easy..." He then looked at Haru, wondering whether Haru had a way to solve this problem.


    "Well, that''s true, there are a lot of people inside, and each of them is powerful. They also have a Gift that can make them invisible." Haru looked at everyone, and his expression didn''t change much. "Still, tell me if there''s worse than that?"


    "There''s!" Kuro Usagi noticed that everyone was looking at her, which made her gulp. "The most dangerous Gift is held by Laius, and if I''m not wrong, that Gift should be a former..."


    "Former Demon Lord, right?" Izayoi said as he looked at the stars.


    "Perseus constetion, huh?" Haru looked at the stars with interest and said, "Well, let''s ignore the small fries, and let''s go directly to Laius."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru''s words.


    "Are we going to fly, Haru?" Asagi asked.


    Hearing Asagi''s words, they knew that Haru could make everyone float by using his gravity maniption.


    "I''m toozy to do that." Haru took out the helmets that he had taken from the members of Perseus and gave them to the people around him.


    "........" Everyone was speechless when they received the helmets of Perseus on their hands.


    "With this, we can go to the boss directly, right? By the way, you don''t need to worry about them to find us out since I have modified it a bit." Haru then looked at everyone and asked, "So are you ready for this Gift Game?"


    "OOOOOHHH!!"


    With that shout, everyone started to wear their helmets, and they were surprised that not only did they turn indivisible, but their voice also couldn''t be heard, which made them amazed at Haru, wondering how much ability that guy had.


    "Let''s go."


    Luckily, they could hear each other''s voices, or else they would feel that their existence had disappeared.


    ---


    Laius was waiting on the top floor with a rxed expression, but deep inside, there was a lot of tension in his heart, especially when the Gift Game had started, yet he felt that everything was strangely silent and as expected, suddenly a group of people appeared before him, taking off the helmets of hismunity, which made him frown, thinking how useless his people were and how shameful that his Gift was being used by the "no-name"munity.


    "Let''s see how proud you can be after you have seen this." Laius flew to the sky directly and pulled his pendant. "ALGOL!!!"


    As the pendant was pulled, the sky turned dark, the cloud swirled, giving an ominous pressure to everyone who saw it.


    Laius wanted to see their despair, but at the same time, he didn''t forget to mock them about Leticia who had turned into a stone.

 Chapter 2081 - How Soft Is Our Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 2081 - How Soft Is Our Bed?</h4>


    By using the helmet that Haru had taken from the members of themunity of Perseus, everyone safely arrived at the top floor of the pce.


    "Leticia-san!"


    "Leticia!"


    As expected, when Jin and Kuro Usagi saw Leticia had turned into a stone, they couldn''t help but exim and cry out.


    Haru sighed inwardly, but he didn''t say anything since it should be a normal reaction, considering their feeling toward Leticia. If he was in their ce, then he would kill Laius directly, but he knew that this wasn''t that kind of story, and there was a better way than killing someone.


    As they arrived, Laius also started his viin-like introduction before flying to the sky to pull his pendant.


    "Algol!!!"


    A massive blood-colored ray was shot toward the sky, turning the sky dark and cloud to swirl, giving an ominous feeling to everyone who saw it.


    Except for Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Izayoi, everyone trembled when they saw a gigantic woman with snakes hair appearing out of the massive blood-blood ray.


    "Haru..." Asagi''s expression turned serious when she saw the monster in front of her.


    Haru hugged Asagi''s waist gently and released his pressure on Laius and Algo.


    *Baam!*


    When that pressure was released, Algol and Laius felt that their bodies were pressed by the world, and they wanted to kneel down to the young man in front of them. They also felt that their existence had be an ant that could be caused by the young man in front of them so easily, but that pressure only happened for a moment, which made them wonder whether it was their illusion.


    "Algol!!!"


    Laius felt threatened at that moment and directly ordered Algol to attack Haru and his group!


    "ROOOOARRRR!!!"


    Algol also felt the same, and it roared loudly, causing everyone to shudder and be cold all of a sudden, but then Haru tapped his feet, causing everyone to feel rxed and calm down.


    "Calm down, alright?" Haru still had a warm smile on his face and said, "Izayoi, do you want to face it?"


    "Okay." Izayoi nodded with a smile, but before that, they needed to face a blood-colored ray that was released from Algol''s mouth.


    "ROOOOOOARRRR!!!"


    As the blood-colored ray passed, everything that was touched by it turned into a stone. No, it could be said that everything on this pce had turned into a stone, whether it was a ne, people, and everything inside.


    Luckily, everyone was standing behind Haru, so they weren''t affected by this ray, but it gave them a chill and, at the same time, peace of mind, especially when Haru was with them.


    "I''ll leave this to you, Izayoi."


    "You don''t need to tell me twice!"


    Izayoi moved forward and didn''t seem to be affected by Algol''s attack.


    Haru looked at Izayoi, who fought with Algol, and knew that this guy was an overpowered character, so he didn''t need to worry that much.


    However, Laius, who saw Algol was being beaten up, couldn''t help but be nervous and also annoyed at how weak Algol was, especially when he saw Izayoi keptughing sadistically, beating up Algol with his fists, so he took out his weapon and attacked Haru. "Don''t get carried away, human!"


    Haru didn''t even look at Laius and used his gravity magic to push him away.


    "Arrgg!!"


    Laius was thrown into the arena wall and coughed up blood. However, he still maintained his consciousness and stood up slowly.


    Haru looked at Laius and deliberately did this since he wanted to see Algol''s power more. After all, if he was serious, Laius would have already turned into a meat paste already.


    "Enough... I have enough of this. This is as far as you get. I''ll end all of this!" Showing his frustration, Laius shouted, "Algol!"


    Algol, who was beaten up by Izayoi, also slowly got up and roared once again. "ROOOOARRRR!!!!''


    "Let him have a taste of hell! Hit them with the eternal prison!" Laius shouted.


    Algol gathered blood-colored energy on its mouth, turning it into a spherical shape.


    "Izayoi, do you need help?" Haru asked.


    "You don''t need to. I can handle this. Also, don''t steal my fun, Haru!"


    As the gigantic blood-colored ray was shot from Algol''s mouth, Kuro Usagi looked at this attack with shock and started hermentator. "It - It can''t be... The gift which could petrify the entire world itself!"


    Hearing Kuro Usagi''s words, everyone was surprised and also started to get nervous, but...


    "It''s useless!"


    Izayoi directly kicked this gigantic blood-colored ray and destroyed it into pieces. He then dashed and punched Algol''s directly, defeating it in an instant.


    "Im - Impossible!" Laius couldn''t believe what he had seen.


    Kuro Usagi wanted to start her exnation again, but her butts were patted by Haru. "Hyaann~~." She moaned lightly which made her face blush and looked at Haru in shame. "Ha - Haruka-sama?"


    "The Gift Game has ended, right?" Haru asked. He also understood why Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, and Jin were dumbfounded when they saw Izayoi''s gift since Izayoi''s gift gave him the ability to destroy a gift and such a thing only happened for the first time in this world.


    "Ah, yes, that''s right!" Kuro Usagi wanted to announce the Gift Game, but she was quickly stopped by Izayoi.


    "This Gift Game is "no-name"munity ---"


    "Hold on a second!"


    "Eh?" Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi in confusion.


    "If you lose this game right now, you know what''ll happen to your g, right?"


    Laius, who had given up, was startled and looked at Izayoi in surprise. "What? It wasn''t her that you were after?" He thought what they wanted was Leticia, but he didn''t expect that they were going after the g of hismunity!


    "We can get her back whenever we want. I think I''ll bet on your g we just got and have our next little game. This time, I think I''ll take the Perseus name itself," Izayoi said with a cruel smile.


    "Wh - What was that?!" Laius was dumbfounded.


    "That way we''ll shatter the entire Perseusmunity. I''ll destroy it all so that you''ll never be able to operate again for an eternity." Izayoi gave an ultimatum without mercy.


    Looking at Izayoi, Haru had to admit that this guy was smart since Izayoi took the bad guy''s role for him. Still, he wasn''t sure whether this was done deliberately or not, but anyway, it was all good since the Gift Game had ended and everything was finished. As for themunity of Perseus, frankly, he didn''t care much and thismunity was just an ant that he could crush anytime. Still, he was going to steal Algol''s power since it was quite interesting and he also wouldn''t forget about Leticia since this vampire girl was the reason why they were going to have a fight against themunity of Perseus.


    With all of that, everything ended peacefully, but Haru felt that he needed to train them harder so they wouldn''t underestimate their enemies.


    Still, Haru felt that his worry was quite unfounded since they were a group of protagonists so they would be alright no matter what since they had great luck wherever they went and he knew that they should be alright. The real problem was that he wouldn''t be in this world forever and two of his quests had already beenpleted, leaving only one quest.


    Haru looked at the members of the "no-name"munity around him and wondered who he should give the leader position.


    "What are you thinking?" Asagi asked.


    "I''m thinking how soft our bed is," Haru said.


    "..........." Asagi looked at Haru and felt that she really wanted to smack this guy''s head!

 Chapter 2082 - Theres A Lot Of Ways To Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 2082 - There''s A Lot Of Ways To Help Me</h4>


    After the Gift Game, everyone returned to their headquarters.


    Of course, they took Leticia back, and before they took her back, they also returned Leticia''s condition back to normal. Still, she might be tired and even though she returned to how she was, she hadn''t woken up from her sleep yet. However, it was normal since she had be a stone before and it might take a lot of toll on her body when that happened.


    However, everyone was happy that Leticia could return to them again.


    As for Laius and themunity of Persues, they didn''t do too much since they didn''t really care about them. They could defeat thismunity once and they could defeat them anytime.


    Shishio wanted to destroy themunity of Perseus to the limit but since Izayoi was the one who defeated Laius and Algol so he decided to leave that decision to Izayoi. After all, he wouldn''t be in this world forever and he would return back to this original world after the quest had beenpleted.


    Still, Haru had to admit that having Izayoi beside him was good since Izayoi could take the role of the bad guy for him. It wasn''t that he had trouble bing a bad guy, but he just didn''t really want to do it in front of the girls, and Laius and hismunity was simply an ant that could be crushed anytime. He also wasn''t sure how long that he would stay in this world so it was better to let Laius and hismunity stay since the "no-name"munity could order Laius and hismunity to help them in the future, especially when Laius had a talent on cksmithing so this guy might be helpful for Asuka in the future.


    With all of that, the Gift Game ended and everyone returned.


    They went to rest in their room while letting Leticia be taken care of by Lily, who was the leader of the senior and junior children groups on the "no-name"munity while everyone resting. After all, they hadn''t rested for a while and they were so tired, especially after the effect of Haru''s ability had worn off.


    As usual, Haru and Asagi slept together and Shiroyuki could only look at Asagi in jealousy before she let out a sigh, and also rested in her room too.


    After Haru and Asagi woke up, they didn''t immediately walk out, but they talked to each other about what they would do in this world.


    "I didn''t expect our quest to bepleted so soon," Asagi said.


    "Yeah, there''s only one more quest," Haru said since he had to admit that his stay in this world was quite fast.


    "We only need to defeat one more Demon Lord, right?" Asagi asked.


    "That''s right." Haru had defeated Shiroyasha, and the member of hismunity also had defeated Algol, so it left them with one more Demon Lord since on their quest they needed to defeat three Demon Lords.


    "Don''t end the quests first, alright? I want to y around first," Asagi said while begging, pressing her boobs against him.


    "............" Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and nodded. "Alright, let''s go y aroundter."


    "Yeah." Asagi smiled and kissed Haru''s lips, feeling happy.


    Haru, who received his kiss, sighed, hugging Asagi''s waist, wondering whether this girl was a descendant of subus. When he thought about a subus and incubus, he was wondering whether there was such a race in this world. If so, then he might try to snatch their abilities to expand his knowledge. Still, no matter how powerful the two creatures were,pared to his "pleasure magic," they were just a baby in front of him.


    "By the way, what are you nning with thismunity? We won''t stay here too long, right? Are you going to be the leader position for Jin again?" Asagi asked.


    "Yeah, that should be the n." Haru nodded. He felt that out of everyone in this "no-name"munity, the one that was suitable to be a leader after he left was Jin.


    Jin was also the previous leader and he also had a lot of respect from the children, but this boy was still a child, but as long as there was pressure this guy should grow up.


    Izayoi might be powerful, but Izayoi wasn''t suitable to be a leader because of how selfish he was. He couldn''t understand how to manage a rtionship which was and if he became a leader, the "no-name"munity would simply be his tail that would be dragged by him everywhere, which might make the members of themunity feel dissatisfied. After all, he was so powerful and he didn''t care about everyone''s opinion. If he had enough respect from everyone, then it would be easy, but this guy had never bothered to bond himself with the group, charging to the front on his own, which made him wasn''t suitable to be a leader.


    "What about the girls?" Asagi asked.


    "Hmm... I don''t really want to make girls as leaders," Haru said hesitantly.


    "Huh? Are you looking down on girls?" Asagi raised her chest up, looking at Haru sternly.


    "It isn''t that I''m looking down on girls, but you often show an unnecessary mercy toward your opponent," Haru said.


    "Un - unnecessary mercy?" Asagi was dumbfounded.


    "Let''s say an evil enemy that has killed a million people and caused a disaster in this world appears and then you have defeated this person. However, before you end this person, this person suddenly begs you with tears and snot, creating a sob story to make you feel sorry for him. When you''re about to y this person, if it''s a guy, they won''t show hesitation, but if it''s girls, they will hesitate," Haru said slowly since he knew that girls were made of water. As long as they heard a sob story, they would want to help someone since that how women were, they were emotional creatures, and it was also the reason why he could seduce them easily since he knew how to evoke their emotion and also made them feel so good.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Asagi somehow felt a bit depressed since she knew that he was right, especially when she was the one who proposed to help the "no-name"munity.


    "It''s alright. I''m here with you, right? Let me take care of the dirty works," Haru said.


    "But... but... I also want to help you..." Asagi''s eyes were red, staring at Haru.


    Haru hugged Asagi and pressed his face against her soft boobs, sniffing them, and moved his head left and right, which made her speechless. "Asagi, you have helped me so much. You know... when I did my quest alone, I was lonely, I had to take all that pressure alone while no one could help me, but with you here, I can feel reassured and calm since I know that I''m not alone. Your presence alone is helping me, Asagi."


    "Haru..." Asagi caressed Haru''s head and gently hugged him, passing his head further to her chest. If she thought about it clearly, she knew that a quest was so dangerous, especially when it was done by a weak person. If it was her alone, then let alone Laius and themunity of Perseus, she might not even defeat Galdo. She knew that the reason why their quests could bepleted so smoothly was because of Haru.


    Asagi thought that she needed to spoil him so she moved her hand to her hand and slipped inside the nket.


    "What are you doing?" Haru asked in surprise.


    "Let me spoil you. Also, don''t forget to put the soundproof machine on," Asagi said with a mischievous smile.


    "Don''t worry, I have used that thing for a while," Haru said and looked at Asagi, who helped his little brother to rx.. He let out afortable sigh and thought that it was really great that he didn''te to this quest alone.

 Chapter 2083 - Maid And Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 2083 - Maid And Teacher</h4>


    After Leticia had woken up, Lily told everyone one by one since it was great news that Leticia had woken up.


    Everyone also had woken up in the morning so they didn''t hesitate to visit Leticia, who had woken up.


    Leticia was happy that she coulde back and also could return to hermunity. Still, she couldn''t see the person that she had been waiting for. "Um... where''s Kasugano-sama?"


    "Kasugano-sama?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what Leticia called Haru.


    "Why did you call Haru that?" Asuka asked, wondering whether there was something wrong with Leticia''s head. After all, Leticia had just be a stone before so it wouldn''t be strange if there was something wrong with her head.


    "I made a promise with him," Leticia said inly, but there was a blush on her face.


    "What kind of promise?" Yuu asked.


    "I''m going to be his maid," Leticia said.


    "............" Everyone.


    Leticia didn''t feel surprised by everyone''s reaction, but she didn''t care much since she didn''t feel reluctant to do it. Instead, she felt happy. There were also other promises, but it was better to keep this matter a secret while waiting for her body to return to her adult state like before.


    "Th - that pervert!" Asuka''s face was red and knew that Haru was simply a bad guy!


    "Who are you calling a pervert?"


    "........"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki, who entered the room at the same time.


    Haru looked at everyone speechlessly and somehow he could tell what kind of conversation that they had before. "I''m not a pervert. Also, don''t you think that having a blonde-haired maid is a good thing?"


    "Well, that''s true." Asuka nodded in agreement.


    "So there''s no need toin, right?" Haru said.


    "That''s true, but she isn''t only for you, right?" Yuu asked.


    Haru looked at Leticia then asked, "What do you think, Leticia? I have my own maid here, but those three also need a maid too, considering how spoiled they''re." He didn''t really have much of an interest in a loli even though Leticia might be over 1000+ years old. Leticia might be legal, but her body might be a bit too small for him.


    "Oi!" 3x


    Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuuined directly.


    Leticia looked at Haru, then looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, before she looked at Shiroyuki, who stood next to Haru. She saw Shiroyuki smiling proudly at her, which made her slightly annoyed at this moment. Still, she also knew that Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu also helped on the Gift Game that was held before so she nodded. "Yes, I don''t mind since I feel that I owe everyone so I don''t mind being everyone''s maid and I''m d to do so."


    "That''s great! I have always had a blonde maid!" Asuka said excitedly and extended her hand. "It''ll be nice to have you around."


    "Yea..." Leticia held Asuka''s hand and suddenly remembered that her words might be improper. "I guess I should be more formal because I''m working for you, though."


    "Just use whatever you''refortable with," Yuu said with a smile.


    "I see... No... I see Ma''am? No, no... I see, Miss?"


    While everyone was happy that Leticia had be their maid, Jin and Kuro Usagi were speechless and they could only watch this scene dumbfoundedly.


    "The Knight of the Little Garden is a maid...?" 2x


    Haru ignored Jin and Kuro Usagi then pped his hands, causing everyone to look in his direction. "Well, enough of this, how about we prepare a celebration party for our victory!"


    "OOOOOOOHHH!!!"


    Everyone raised their hands excitedly and prepared for the party.


    "Haru, are you going to cook?" Yuu asked with excitement.


    Everyone also stared at Haru excitedly, wondering how he was going to answer.


    "Just this time, alright?" Haru replied reluctantly.


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone roared even excitedly.


    ---


    "Kasugano-san, let me help you," Jin said with an eagerness.


    Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen, nodded. "Sure. Just wash the vegetables."


    "Just wash?" Jin asked curiously.


    "Well, yeah, can you cook?" Haru asked.


    "............." Jin.


    "It''s normal. You don''t need to worry," Haru said calmly.


    "Then I''ll wash the vegetables." Jin nodded as he washed the vegetables beside Haru.


    While telling Jin how to wash the ingredients carefully, Haru also instructed the other helpers, and children on how to cook so their foods would be even better.


    As Jin washed the vegetables, Haru asked, "Do you have something to ask me, Jin?"


    "Ah!" Jin was a bit embarrassed and blushed, hearing Haru''s words.


    "You know, I thought that you hated me for stealing your ce and told you how useless you were," Haru said with a smile.


    "No, no, I have never thought that way, Kasugano-san!" Jin quickly shook his head with an embarrassed expression, then sighed. "Still, I also understand how ipetent, I was before as their leader..." He could see the difference between him and Haru. When he was the leader, even though everyone was working hard, their eyes were dead as if they didn''t have hope, but when Haru became a leader, everyone''s eyes were bright and full of hope, which made him realize how different he was from him.


    Jin also reflected on how he hesitated to answer Haru''s question in the past and thought that he was really selfish. He then got depressed, but then he felt that his head was patted, which made him dumbfounded. He looked up and looked at Haru in surprise with some blush on his face. "Ka - Kasugano-san?"


    "You''re a good kid, Jin," Haru said with a smile.


    Jin was so shy and blushed at that moment.


    "Still, it''s good that you have realized your weaknesses and what you need to do is to work hard to erase or strengthen your good points," Haru said.


    "My good point?" Jin asked curiously.


    "Your good point is your Gift. You can make a contract with various demons. Also, you''re rtively smart. I know that I might be able to do a lot of things, but I still need help managing various things in thismunity. You can see how stupid Kuro Usagi is and how selfish Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu are. They can''t help manage thismunity with some administrative matters, but you can do it," Haru said.


    "I - I''m the only one who can do it?" Jin was so excited when he heard that there was one thing that he could do better than other people.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "So will you help me?"


    "Yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin said excitedly.


    Looking at Jin, who was excited, Haru thought that this kid was so simple, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to train him sooner orter, he would return to the leader position to Jin since he would go back after his quest was over.


    Still, before that, Haru needed to finish his cooking first since if he took his time, he was afraid that everyone''s saliva was going to be mixed on one of those cookings sooner orter.

 Chapter 2084 - The Party Was Quite Fun

    <h4>Chapter 2084 - The Party Was Quite Fun</h4>


    As the night came, everyone in the "no-name"munity started their party, and they were having fun under the beautiful night sky.


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone was excited and shouted as they raised their sses to the sky.


    Haru was sitting on the bench, sipping grape juice, thinking that there were a lot of interesting ingredients in this world, so he got quite wild and cooked them in his own way. Fortunately, he could see that everyone was happy with the food and ate them with a happy smile.


    Still, Haru felt a bit conflicted that the mythical beast in this world could talk, which made it hard for him to cook, especially when some of them had be Yuu''s friend.


    After all, it was impossible to eat your friend literally, right?


    Haru thought about the Griffin and the Kraken that he tamed before and wondered whether their meats would be good for sukiyaki and takoyaki. Still, if he proposed such a thought-provoking idea, he was sure that a lot of people would curse him.


    "You''re thinking something stupid again, right?" Asagi looked at Haru helplessly.


    Haru looked at Asagi, who was sitting on hisp while eating takoyaki. "Yeah, I''m thinking about something stupid."


    "What are you thinking about?" Asuka asked curiously while ncing at Asagi, who was sitting on Haru''sp. She didn''t know why she felt quite jealous at that moment.


    "I was thinking whether it was good to cook takoyaki by using the Kraken''s meat," Haru said while sipping his grape juice.


    "......"


    Suddenly there was silence around the people who heard Haru''s words.


    "Should I get it for you?" Izayoi asked since Haru''s food was good, but what if Haru cooked his food by using special ingredients? He was wondering whether the taste would be even better. If so, then it was worth it to grab one of the Kraken''s tentacles for Haru''s experiment.


    Izayoi knew that he was weaker than Haru in terms of strength, and he thought that he could beat him on something else, but it seemed that he might need a long time to do it, especially when Haru''s food was so good that he might even ascend to heaven because of how delicious it was.


    "Are you serious?" Asuka asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "You shouldn''t do it. After all, the Kraken is our friend now," Yuu said with a calm expression, but her mouth was watery, and there was drool on the corner of her mouth.


    "....." Everyone.


    "Still, as you know, the Little Garden is different from our world. There are a lot of interesting things, including interesting ingredients and delicious foods that you have never seen in your life," Haru said calmly, but his voice was full of longing.


    Hearing Haru''s words, somehow, they had found what Haru sought after in this Little Garden.


    If Izayoi and Asuka looked for something fun and Yuu came to get a lot of friends, then Haru came to taste a lot of good food.


    As for Asagi, the reason why she came was rted to Haru since she was his lover, so it was normal for her toe with him.


    "I don''t think that you should do that, Haruka-sama," Kuro Usagi said with a speechless expression.


    "Yes, I know, I won''t grab the Kraken''s meat," Haru said simply.


    "Huh? Why?" Asuka asked with some disappointment.


    "........"


    ''Do you want to eat Krakent''s meat?''


    Everyone was speechless.


    "It''s because the Kraken can turn into a human, right? As Shiroyuki did," Asagi answered.


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded and asked, "Do you want to eat a beast that can be a human, Asuka-san?"


    "Of course not!" Asuka shook her head without hesitation and everyone also quickly threw away their crazy thought to get the meat from the Kraken.


    Haru looked at Shiroyuki and knew that he might eat her, but not in literal meaning, of course.


    Shiroyuki, somehow, could feel Haru''s gaze, but she only blushed and moved closer to Haru.


    "Still, everyone is having fun, but why are we celebrating outside?" Asuka asked.


    "Yeah, I wondered the same thing." Yuu was also curious.


    "If you do it inside, then you won''t be able to see the sky, right?" Haru said.


    "Sky?"


    Everyone was looking toward the sky, and then they were stunned.


    "That''s..."


    "Falling stars!"


    The falling stars fell like rain on the night sky. This sight was so breathtaking that they were amazed by the scene before them.


    Asagi smiled as she leaned on Haru''s chest, pulling his hands to hug her waist. She had to admit that this was a rare chance that she could monopolize him, and it was a great thing. Still, she felt that sooner orter, someone would join her on the bedter, or probably not?


    Asagi wasn''t sure, but she could ept it since she could see that everyone was a good girl. However, her thought was broken when Kuro Usagi suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Everyone!" Kuro Usagi stood in front of everyone and started to announce the aftermath of the Gift Game. "Perseus was dismissed from Thousand Eyes after having lost this past game, and their g will be taken down from the stars. You may wish upon the stars and gaze upon them as much as you''d like! Anyway, let''s all have fun together today."


    Haru looked at the sky and thought that the fact that amunity g could be put on the sky was quite interesting. He thought that it might be more interesting to put the "no-name"munity g on the sky.


    "Hehehe, Haruka-sama, Asagi-sama, are you surprised?" Kuro Usagi asked with augh.


    "Yes, it''s amazing," Asagi said with a smile.


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and thought that this girl was 200+ years old. He knew that this girl should be a grandma, but since she was an immortal, should he call her a normal girl?


    Anyway, Haru was wondering why Kuro Usagi had never thought to marry someone and created a descendant even after 200+ years of old.


    "What''s wrong, Haruka-sama? Is there something on my face?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I have realized that even though your head isn''t good, you''re cute, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.


    "Eh? Really?" Kuro Usagi showed a happy smile when Haru praised her as cute. Still, she suddenly realized something andined, "I''m not stupid!"


    "........."


    Haru looked at Kuro Usagi for a moment and decided to ignore her. Watching the falling stars in the night sky, he felt that everything was so peaceful and it was great that they could enjoy this party, but he knew that as the story progressed, there would be more trouble. Still, he quite anticipated what kind of girl he woul--- Cough! Cough!


    Haru meant that he was waiting for what kind of adventure he would face in the future, and he really anticipated it, really.


    "Should we go on holiday tomorrow?" Asagi suddenly whispered.


    Haru thought for a moment and nodded. "Let''s go then."


    With that decision, they continued their party untilte, showing how happy they were with their second victory at the Gift Games.

 Chapter 2085 - Whats The Moral Story?

    <h4>Chapter 2085 - What''s The Moral Story?</h4>


    After that party, they didn''t immediately go and fight in the Gift Game. Instead, they went on a holiday to a nearby hot spring area on the East Side of the Little Garden.


    They had only spent a few days in the Little Garden, and they had fought a lot at the Gift Games.


    If Haru didn''t give them a holiday, then what was his difference from a ve owner?


    Still, if he thought about the legal, economic, military, and cultural customs of the Little Garden, he knew that no one wouldin even if they worked for 12 hours a day. However, he wasn''t a demon, and he knew that the reason why Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu wereing to this world was partly that they wanted to have fun, so of course, they needed to have fun.


    Haru went on a holiday directly with Asagi, leaving the rest of the members of the "no-name"munity on their own. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to bring them, but it was quite troublesome to bring them, considering their money and transportation method, and a lot more. After all, this world was quite inconvenient since there weren''t any trains or buses. Also, even though he had some money in this world, he knew that they weren''t in the position to splurge their money since he used a lot of the money to renovate some businesses that he prepared for the "no-name"munity.


    Unlike in the modern world where he could get money through FOREX or stock, in this world, he couldn''t do that, but he could rob someone directly, so he just robbed them, especially he also robbed a lot of money from themunity of Perseus before.


    ''Somehow, it reminds me of when I was still in Shin''s world, huh?''


    Haru thought that his stay in the Little Garden was quite simr to his stay in Jin''s world since the technology was backward. He then the barrennd of the "no-name"munity and thought that he needed to return it to how it used to be and nted either fruit, rice, or something else.


    Still, before that, Haru was going to enjoy his little trip with Asagi in the most expensive room in the hot spring area of the East Side of the Little Garden.


    Haru looked at Asagi, who sat between his legs and felt a bit speechless, but he didn''t say much until he noticed her expression was a bit weird. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, but it just feels strange," Asagi said with a sigh.


    "What''s so strange?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s just that it might be the longest time that I haven''t touched myptop," Asagi said with aplex expression. Usually, every day, she would be in front of herptop orputer, but in this world, she had never touched either herptop orputer. However, it was normal since there was no inte in this world, and aptop or aputer was also useless since there wasn''t inte in this world.


    As for electricity or electrical appliances, there were some of them, but they could be used by either ability or magic.


    Asagi remembered that there should be a television and amp, but one thing was for sure, the technology level of this world was quite strange. Some of them were advanced, but some of them were old, which somehow made her feel that this world was so unique.


    "Now that you mention it, it has been a while since you have touched yourptop orputer." Haru also felt a bit weird when he thought that Asagi didn''t touch herptop orputer.


    Asagi leaned on Haru''s chest and let out a sigh. "Do you think that aputer or aptop is useful in this world?"


    "I think it is useful," Haru said.


    "Oh? Really? There''s no inte, you know? What can you do about it?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "We can y a game," Haru said with a smile.


    "....." Asagi.


    "I was joking. However, you can write a report or document with it, right? After all, you should know how troublesome it is to write by using a pen," Haru said speechlessly when he thought that the people in this world were still writing by using a pen, and somehow he understood why the price of a book was so high in the Little Garden.


    "Do you have a paper to print those documents?" Asagi suddenly asked with a speechless expression.


    "Sorry, I forgot." Haru was speechless since he only remembered that there was no factory in this world, and even if there was paper, the production was quite slow, and he was sure that there was no paper with the size of his printer, especially when he recalled the color of the paper was still yellow in this world.


    "Still, why do you think this happens?" Asagi asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean... there is a big gap between technologies and culture. Some parts of this world are modern, but some parts of the world are so backward. Why do you think that it happens?" Asagi asked.


    "If you ask me that, then I can only say that it is because mythology is affecting this world," Haru said.


    "Mythology?"


    "You can see that there''s a lot of deities or Gods in this world, right? They have been living in this Little Garden for so long even Shiroyasha and Leticia have been living for 1000+ years. It can be said that they''re the rules of the Little Garden, right? If we consider their power, authority, and influence, right?"


    "Well, that''s true, but what does it have to do with this gap of technology?" Asagi asked.


    "1000+ years ago, do you think that there was a television?" Haru asked.


    "...." Asagi.


    "Old people don''t like a change. They''refortable with what they have done before, so even if there''s something that can make their lives more convenient, they are reluctant to ept it since something has been ingrained into their bodies. In other words, they''re stubborn and toozy to learn," Haru said simply.


    "....." Asagi looked at Haru and asked, "So is that a bad thing?"


    "If they don''t have power, then they might be eliminated by the natural election, but they have power, and they can do whatever they want since no one can beat them," Haru said.


    "So the moral of this story is that as long as you have power, you can do anything, huh?" Asagi said with a sigh.


    "You''re not wrong there." Haru patted Asagi''s head and thought for a moment. "Still, I think that there might be a way to use your power in this world."


    "Really?" Asagi was surprised and asked quickly.


    "Yeah, but how about we go to our room to rest?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "...."


    Asagi looked at Haru helplessly then rolled her eyes, but she didn''tin since she also wanted to do this too.


    With that said, they left their hot spring pool and entered their room to do an enjoyable workout.

 Chapter 2086 - The Past Of The no-name Community 1

    <h4>Chapter 2086 - The Past Of The "no-name" Community 1</h4>


    After Haru and Asagi returned from their trip, everyone was staring at them speechlessly since they went on a trip without bringing them!


    "Okay, okay, you also have fun too, right? Didn''t I give you pocket money before? Haven''t you visited the street?" Haru asked.


    "Well..."


    Asuka and Yuu could only show an awkward expression since what Haru had told them was right. They went to visit the street and went on a holiday yesterday.


    "I gave you some free time yesterday, right? So what are youining about? Or do you want to disrupt my date with Asagi?" Haru asked.


    "......."


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease them, Haru. I have brought a lot of souvenirs. Let''s ignore this bastard and eat them," Asagi said.


    Yuu and Asuka also agreed while looking at Haru with a snort.


    Haru then looked at Izayoi, who was looking at him, and asked, "Did you have fun yesterday?"


    "I spent all my time reading books," Izayoi said while yawning.


    "Did you find something interesting here?" Haru asked.


    Izayoi raised his eyebrow and asked, "What are you going to tell me?"


    "I want to know the history of this "no-name"munity. Like previous leaders and core members," Haru said since he knew nothing about them.


    "Oh, I can exin it to you, Haruka-sama!" Kuro Usagi quickly raised her hand. As for what Haru had done yesterday, going out on holiday alone, she didn''t think too much since she knew that he had done a lot of things alone. If she could help, then she would help him. Unfortunately, this guy told her that she was too stupid and couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    What was even more hateful, Kuro Usagi knew that Haru was right, which made her sadder, so when she knew that there was something that she spirited, and raised her hand without hesitation, telling him that she was ready to help.


    "Wait a moment. Let''s sit on the bench. Also, Leticia, can you prepare me a coffee?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, Haruka-sama." Leticia nodded and left to prepare a coffee for Haru.


    Haru sat down on the bench while looking at Kuro Usagi, who suddenly took a ckboard out of nowhere.


    Shiroyuki stood behind Haru like a loyal maid.


    Izayoi also sat down on the sidezily since he hadn''t slept, but his eyes quickly opened up when he heard that they were going to talk about the history of the "no-name"munity.


    Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka also joined too when they heard about the topic of their conversation.


    After Leticia came with the coffee, Kuro Usagi started her exnation, but everyone who listened to Kuro Usagi''s exnation had to admit that this situation was a bit surreal, considering how barren thend around them was. Still, it didn''t decrease Kuro Usagi''s excitement, telling everyone how great the "no-name"munity was, but then she became depressed when she talked about how thismunity was attacked by the Demon Lord and how all the adults were taken away as the loot of the Game after losing to the Demon Lord.


    "........" The group from another world, such as Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, frowned when they heard that the adults were all taken away by the Demon Lord as loots. Even if they didn''t ask a question, they understood that those groups of people were sold or collected as either ves or something simr to Leticia.


    However, unlike Leticia, who was powerful and she decided to sacrifice her divinity so she could meet everyone. The rest of the adults weren''t so powerful. Instead, they were rather weak, so even if they were taken, they couldn''t do anything.


    Haru looked at the group of children that were working on the side and wondered whether they had prepared themselves as loots of the Gift Games when they had be an adult. He could only sigh and think that this world was crueler than he had thought and that robbing or any atrocious acts could be legalized or epted as long as it was done in the name of Gift Games.


    As long as someone had a ce to live and bread to eat, Haru knew that they would be happy and grateful. It might also be the reason why they were so loyal toward themunity since life outside of themunity was so hard.


    Haru was sure that if a child was thrown outside of themunity without any protection, they wouldn''t be able to do anything, and they might die because of hunger.


    Why? Because they didn''t have power.


    As for why there were no people who would help those children, it was quite simple, and it was because the people who were living in the Little Garden were having a hard time, so how could they take care of someone else?


    Haru understood their situation, and it made him appreciate what he had right now. He was powerful, and it was also because of this reason that he couldplete various quests and get a lot of girls.


    If he was weak, then even if he was able to get the heart of the heroines, the protagonist of the original world might trouble him with a lot of things, especially when the luck level of the protagonist, especially a harem protagonist, was so ridiculously high.


    ''Well, the truth is it isn''t much different from this world and various other worlds.''


    Haru thought that this world was purer, truer, and didn''t have any hypocritical matter, but it was normal since this world was ruled by powerful beings. Unlike any other world that was mostly ruled by humans, which were the most devious beings in this world.


    Gods were powerful beings, but because of that, they had never considered the feeling of something that was weaker than them. They just watched them and expected them to obey their words. Why? Because they had the power to erase you from this world.


    Humans were weak beings. They didn''t have power, so they could only deceive, deceive, and do other tricks. It was also necessary to maintain their images so even if they did something evil, no one would know about it.


    Haru was a human, so he deceived and did other tricks so even if he heard that the adult on the "no-name"munity was all taken as loot of the Gift Games, he didn''t think too much, but he still needed to show concern on his face, showing a frown, even though he didn''t feel anything when he heard it.


    ''Have I changed?'' Haru thought. However, he felt that he didn''t change since he was still a sis-con, and he would have never changed. As for his feelings toward cruelty that happened in this world, as long as they weren''t part of his family, women, friends, or it happened in front of him, then he had never thought too much about them.


    If there he was asked what had changed about him, then it should be his power since he had be more powerful and the number of girls that he had was also a lot more, but one thing for sure, he knew that he would treat them dearly.


    Hugging the waist of Asagi gently, after he listened to Kuro Usagi''s exnation, Haru asked, "Kuro Usagi, can you tell me about the core members of the previous generation?"

 Chapter 2087 - The Past Of The no-name Community 2

    <h4>Chapter 2087 - The Past Of The "no-name" Community 2</h4>


    When Haru asked this question, everyone looked at Kuro Usagi curiously again since they also wanted to know what kind of leaders and powerful members this "no-name"munity had in the past before the Demon Lord had attacked thismunity, turning thismunity into this state.


    However, one thing was for sure. They knew that thismunity was so powerful in the past.


    What made them think so?


    Firstly, it was their members, especially Leticia and Kuro Usagi.


    Leticia was the famous Knight of the Little Garden and a former Demon Lord. Even though she was a maid of the "no-name"munity now, she was also a pure-blooded vampire, one of the rarest races to exist in the Little Garden.


    On the other hand, Kuro Usagi was also thest member of the "Moon Rabbit," which was also known as the Aristocrat of Little Garden. Considering she was thest surviving member of the "Moon Rabbit," she inherited all the gifts from her race.


    Leticia and Kuro Usagi weren''t normal people that could be looted anytime and be sold as ves in the Little Garden with a bargain. On the other hand, the two of them were boss-level races with a powerful power that could change the tide of the gift games. They could even create their own humongousmunity if they wanted to, but in the end, they decided to join the "no-name"munity, whose existence was so bad that no one cared about them.


    However, was the "no-name"munity really such a badmunity?


    Of course not, right?


    The reason why the "no-name"munity turned into this state was that they were attacked by the Demon Lord, which caused most of the members of thismunity to disappear, be lost, be sold as ves, or be taken as loots.


    This was why Haru was quite curious about the previous core members of this "no-name"munity, and he wanted to know more about them.


    "Hmm... if I have to say who are the core members of the "no-name"munity in the past, then it should be our leader and strategist," Kuro Usagi said excitedly.


    "Strategist and leader?" Asuka was quite curious and asked, "Who are they?"


    "Their names are Canaria-sama and Koume-sama," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.


    "Canaria?"


    "Koumei?"


    Everyone looked at Yuu and Izayoi, who suddenly eximed and showed a surprised expression.


    "Now that you''ve mentioned it. Yuu has a simr family name to Koumei!" Leticia said in surprise.


    "Is... Koumei''s family name, Kasukabe?" Yuu asked while staring at Kuro Usagi and Leticia with her usual daze expression. Still, if someone looked closely, they could see how excited she was.


    "Um... Yuu-sama, are you Koumei-sama''s daughter?" Kuro Usagi asked in a dumbfounded manner.


    "Yes." Yuu nodded with her usual nk expression.


    "........." Kuro Usagi and Leticia.


    "WHAT?!"


    Not only Kuro Usagi and Leticia but everyone who heard it was also surprised since they didn''t expect that Yuu would be the daughter of the previous leader of the "no-name"munity, Kasukabe Yuu.


    On the other hand, Haru didn''t feel surprised since he knew that either Asuka, Yuu, or Izayoi should have a rtionship with one of the members of the "no-name"munity. "How about you, Izayoi? Do you have a rtionship with this Canaria?"


    "Yes, she''s my caretaker in my original world," Izayoi said with a smile, showing how excited he was since he didn''t expect that this "no-name"munity would be rted to the most precious person in his life. Looking at how barren and poor the condition of thismunity was, he thought that he needed to do something, or rather, he wanted to make thismunity great again.


    ".........."


    Everyone was lost for words again, especially when they heard that Izayoi had a connection with Canaria.


    "I''m not sure what to say now..." Kuro Usagi was lost for words, and she didn''t know how to react since everything happened so suddenly. She didn''t expect that Yuu would be the daughter of Koumei and Izayoi would be rted to Canaria.


    "You don''t need to say anything. What we need to do is make this a "no-name"munity great again," Haru said calmly.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they nodded since they knew that it was useless to think about the past and it was better to think about how to make this "no-name"munity great again.


    Still, Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia asked about Koumei and Canaria to Yuu and Izayoi.


    Yuu didn''t know where her father was, or rather, her father had always been irresponsible since he had always been away, doing something random in various ces.


    Hearing Yuu''s answer, Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia could only twitch lips since they knew how random their previous leader was.


    As for Canaria, everyone looked at Izayoi again.


    "She passed away," Izayoi said.


    "......."


    Just those simple words caused everyone''s mood to turnplex and depressed directly.


    Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Jin, and most members of the "no-name"munity couldn''t stop their tears when they knew that Canaria had passed away. After all, Canaria was so kind and gentle to everyone, so when they knew that she had passed away, it was quite hard to believe.


    Fortunately, Izayoi told them that Canaria had passed away peacefully, which made them feel slightly better.


    Still, everyone could also see how heavy Izayoi''s expression was since the existence of Canaria in his life was something important.


    Haru looked at everyone and sighed before he pped his hands, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Nothing is permanent¡ªeverything in existence changes. Still, as long as you still remember them, they''ll live in you. Their will, their wish, their dream, even though they have passed away, you still inherited them."


    Everyone looked at Haru in a daze with tears dripping from their eyes.


    "So, as your leader, let me lead you on how to inherit their will, wish, and dream." Haru pped his hands and slowly the scenery before they started to change. The barrennd slowly transformed into lush earth, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    "Thend..."


    "It - It''s returned back!"


    Their feelings were mixed, they were sad because of hearing the story of the previous generation of the "no-name"munity, but at the same time, they were happy when they saw how the barrennd had turned lush once again as if telling them that they were about to not shackle with the past and told them to move on.


    Returning to the past might be impossible so what they needed to do was to make their future better while treasuring the memories of the past.


    Still, they felt that they had be stronger at this moment.


    Haru looked at everyone who was excited while also feeling sad because their important people had passed away in silence until he felt that Asagi hugged him. He smiled gently and she also gave her a gentle smile.. He hugged her back while watching the scene in silence, feeling that their visit to this world would be one of the treasured memories in their life.

 Chapter 2088 - Letter Of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 2088 - Letter Of Trouble</h4>


    After what had happened before, everyone seemed to have grown up a bit and somehow they became more excited about the future, especially when the "no-name"munity got their lushnd back.


    Still, with all of that, everyone in the "no-name"munity became quite busy, though they still had fun from one ce to another.


    Haru might not be joining the Gift Games, but he told Izayoi, Asuka, Yuu, and sometimes Asagi to the Gift Games, fighting variousmunities, getting a lot of things including wealth, abilities, and a lot of interesting things in the process.


    "Haru, this report is a bit weird," Asagi suddenly said.


    "Which one?" Haru took the document that was held by Asagi, reading it for a moment, and nodded. "I''ll send someone to check itter."


    Haru and Asagi were at the office rooms, managing various documents from the business, field, and other things that were rted to the "no-name"munity. With the victory of the "no-name" one after another on the East Side of the Little Garden, the name of the "no-name" started to reverberate to the entire East Side of the Little Garden and even other parts of the Little Garden also knew about the existence of the "no-name"munity that was led by Kasugano Haruka.


    "Okay." Asagi nodded, but then she said, "Still, out of all the people, is it only us who can manage this kind of administration and business matter? What about Asuka?" As for Izayoi and Yuu, she directly ignored them since she didn''t think that they could help.


    "That girl is Ojou-sama. She''s a spoiled girl who can make everyone follow her words, do you think that she has this kind of experience managing this matter?" Haru checked the document again and said, "The only one who can change our position is Jin. That kid is at the most level-headed out of everyone."


    Haru sent Jin to train and manage the business on the outside so there was only Asagi and Shiroyuki in this room.


    "That''s true." Asagi nodded and felt quite worried about the future of the "no-name"munity if she thought that there was no one who had a talent of management.


    "Haruka-sama, do you want to take a break?" Shiroyuki asked.


    Haru looked at Shiroyuki for a moment and had to admit that this woman was amazing. ''If only she had a talent for management?'' Still, what did he expect from a dragon?


    "How about we take a break, Asagi?" Haru asked.


    "Sure." Asagi pinched the bridge of her nose and then felt Haru massage her shoulders gently. "Ah... it''s great..." She couldn''t help but moan when she felt how good his massage was.


    "........" Shiroyuki had to admit that she was jealous at that moment.


    "Shiroyuki, do you want to try?" Haru asked.


    "Eh?" Shiroyuki was startled and her face turned red. "No, no, I''m your maid. How can I let my master give me a massage?"


    "Isn''t it also a master''s duty to take care of his maid?" Haru said.


    "Well..." Shiroyuki was moved and she also wanted to try Haru''s massage since she could see how happy Asagi was.


    However, suddenly the door opened.


    "Haruka-sama!"


    ".........."


    Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki looked at Kuro Usagi and Leticia who suddenly entered the room.


    Still, Leticia and Kuro Usagi were stunned when they saw Asagi moaning loudly when Haru was on top of her!


    Leticia and Kuro Usagi were old. Leticia was 1000+ years old and Kuro Usagi was 200+ years old, but they didn''t have any experience with men. However, it didn''t mean that they didn''t know such a lewd thing was happening inside this room!


    However...


    "What''s wrong, Kuro Usagi? You seem to be flustered," Haru said as he stood up from the sofa where he gave Asagi a massage.


    Asagi didn''t about Kuro Usagi and Leticia andid therezily while looking at them curiously, wondering why they came so suddenly.


    When Leticia and Kuro Usagi saw what was happening, they sighed in relief since it seemed that they had misunderstood what they were doing.


    Still, Shiroyuki was in a bad mood at that moment and stared at Leticia and Kuro Usagi with an unkind expression.


    "Here!" Kuro Usagi showed an envelope in her hand.


    "What''s that?" Haru asked.


    "It''s a letter from Smandra," Kuro Usagi said.


    "Smandra?" Asagi raised her eyebrow and asked, "You mean the current floor master of the North Side of the Little Garden? If I''m not wrong, thismunity should have an alliance rtionship with the "no-name" in the past, right?"


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded and said, "It has been few years since we havemunicated to each other, especially after the attack of the Demon Lord, no one has reached us back, except for Shiroyasha-sama." She couldn''t help but get quite depressed when she thought about all the allies of the "no-name" that had left the alliance. Still, she quickly became better when she thought about her current leader since she knew that under his leadership, the rise of the "no-name"munity was unstoppable!


    "Kuro Usagi, I don''t think that they have a good idea about us. You should know that even though ourmunity started to be famous once again, a lot of people still look down on us, considering our status as a "no-name"munity," Haru said calmly as if the situation "no-name"munity had nothing to do with him.


    The status of the "no-name"munity was so bad and even though they had won a lot of Gift Games, a lot of people still look down on them, considering their "no-name" status.


    Still, even if Haru wanted to get back the g and the name of the "no-name"munity back, it was still hard to get them since he didn''t know where this Demon Lord was. There was no inte and the Little Garden was as huge as the star, which meant, it was several times bigger than the earth.


    Haru felt that it was so troublesome to find this Demon Lord and he also didn''t think that it would appear so soon since if it appeared so soon, then the story would end quite soon. Instead, it might appear in front of him as long as the story continues.


    Still, this wasn''t a time to think about this matter since the plot was about to start again.


    "Let me read the letter first, Kuro Usagi."


    Haru took the letter from Kuro Usagi as he read it together with Asagi and Shiroyuki curiously, wondering what kind of trouble they were about to wee.

 Chapter 2089 - Teleportation And Something Fishy

    <h4>Chapter 2089 - Teleportation And Something Fishy</h4>


    "Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon?" Asagi''s eyes shone when she read the letter.


    Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and wasn''t surprised by her reaction since he also felt quite curious about this matter. Still, unlike Asagi, who thought of this as a simple festival or a celebration, he felt that there was something deeper about this.


    "There will be a North Side arts and crafts disy along with the discussion on the items, and in addition, several of the organizers of the event will hold their own Gift Games. The main event will be one held by the floor master."


    Asagi felt interested, but she saw that Haru''s expression was a bit strange. "What''s wrong, Haru?"


    "No, it just feels strange," Haru said while looking at the letter.


    "What''s so strange, Haruka-sama?" Leticia asked.


    "You know, with Kuro Usagi''s personality, she will keep this matter a secret, but you suddenly tell us this matter. What''s wrong?" Haru asked while looking at Kuro Usagi.


    "Well..." Kuro Usagi blushed and said, "It''s because I can believe in you Haruka-sama. I believe that you won''t cause trouble and you can make your decision whether we''ll go there or not." With what had happened before, she had thought of Haru as the de facto leader and someone that was suitable to lead thismunity. She had trusted him and she believed in him so she didn''t hesitate to tell him about everything.


    "If Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu see this, then they won''t hesitate and join this festival, though," Haru said with a smile.


    They smiled when they heard Haru''s words since they knew how the three of them were a group of naughty children. If the three of them knew about this matter then they knew that they would ask them to bring them to this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon.


    "Still, it''s quite far to go from the East Side to the North Side, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes, it is so far away." Kuro Usagi sighed when she thought about the distance between the East Side and the North Side, but she also knew that it was better to prepare since she knew that Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu would cause trouble sooner orter.


    "So how far is it?" Asagi asked.


    "Little Garden has a simr area to the star and if it is simr in size to the sun, then the Little Garden should be 13,000 times bigger than the earth," Haru said.


    "....." Asagi.


    With how big the Little Garden was, it was also the reason why Haru had trouble finding the Demon Lord that had caused the incident on the "no-name"munity.


    Still, Haru had to admit that the scale of power in this world was so amazing that sometimes, he wondered how strong he was really in this world. Luckily, his "Snatch" was a cheating ability so he should be okay in this world.


    Asagi''s lips twitched, but then she thought and asked, "So how far is it to go to the North Side from here?"


    "It should be around 980,000 kilometers," Shiroyuki said.


    "...." Asagi felt that the scale of the size in this world was too much that she wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    "We should be able to go there by using an astral gate in an instant, right?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded.


    "Then we can use that!" Asagi said excitedly.


    "But it is very expensive, right?" Haru asked.


    The Little Garden had a surface area simr to a star. It might be simple to travel by various gates, but it might take a very long time to travel from one gate to another, considering how huge the Little Garden was. However, there was a way to travel from one side to another side in an instant and that was by using an astral gate, but it was expensive.


    "Yes, Haruka-sama." Kuro Usagi nodded. "It''s very expensive to travel to the North Side."


    "How expensive is it? We have a lot of money, right?" Asagi said since she knew her lover''s ability at collecting money was amazing, she didn''t think that theycked the money to go to the North Side since she also wanted to see the festival.


    "It is this much..." Kuro Usagi told Asagi truthfully how much it was to go to the North Side from their location by using an astral gate.


    "....."


    Hearing Kuro Usagi''s answer, Asagi could only stare at Kuro Usagi in a daze since the cost to travel to the North Side by using an astral gate is so expensive!


    They might have a lot of money from all the businesses and the Gift Games that they had won recently, but it didn''t mean that they could use their money carelessly.


    Asagi also felt reluctant to use that much money since she knew how troublesome it was to get all of that money. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"


    "Kuro Usagi, with your status as the aristocrat of the Little Garden, we can go there by using an astral gate for free, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Leticia also looked at Kuro Usagi since they thought that they could go to the North Side for free with Kuro Usagi''s privilege.


    Kuro Usagi''s lips twitched and said, "It''s free for me, but not for everyone."


    "....."


    "Right!" Asagi suddenly looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, you can use teleportation, right? Why don''t we use that?"


    Everyone then looked at Haru with excitement.


    "Yes, I can do it." Haru nodded.


    "Really?" 4x


    Everyone was excited when they heard Haru''s words!


    "However, Kuro Usagi, you need to go to the North Side first since I need you to leave a mark for me on the North Side so I can teleport there," Haru said.


    Haru had a teleportation ability by using "Gate" from the world of Kenja no Mago and Shambh from the world of Akame Ga Kill, but those powers needed him to either leave a mark on that ce or to be in the teleportation location before he could use his teleportation. It was the reason why he asked Kuro Usagi to go to the North Side first by using an astral gate so she could leave a mark for him to teleport there.


    As for the location directly without leaving a mark, it was also possible, however, teleportation was very, very troublesome magic since he needed to construct his body from one ce to another ce. There shouldn''t be a mistake in the process and if there was a mistake, then he might miss his limb in the process, showing how troublesome this ability was.


    Still, with his "Elemental Sight", it was possible to do it, but he was toozy to do it, considering there was an easier way to do it.


    His way of teleportation was by warping the space around him to connect one ce that was marked to another that was marked.


    There might be a lot of ways to teleport such as causing atoms to move at a light speed or by using quantum superposition. Still, those were very, very troublesome to use so Haru didn''t really intend to learn it.


    However, if there was someone who could use such an ability, then he would steal that ability without hesitation since it was easier that way.


    "Yes!" Kuro Usagi gave a salute and said, "I''ll use the astral gate there and put a mark on the North Side so Haruka-sama can use the teleportation, but how can I leave a mark?"


    "Well, I''ll tell youter. More importantly, Kuro Usagi, there''s something that I want you to check by using thework of the Little Garden since I feel that there''s something fishy about this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon," Haru said while looking at Kuro Usagi.


    "Something fishy?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they knew that something must be happening this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon that was hosted by themunity of the Smandra.


    "Well, it might be just my imagination." Haru shook his head and said, "How about we talk about this to everyone to see whether they''re interested in going to the North Side.." Even if there was something happening, he was going to solve it anyway so there was no need to think too much, and enjoyed this trip.

 Chapter 2090 - Request 1

    <h4>Chapter 2090 - Request 1</h4>


    After they had made up their decision to go to the North Side of the Little Garden, they talked about their n to Asuka, Yuu, Izayoi, and Jin directly.


    As expected, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi showed excitement that couldn''t be controlled since they could have fun on the North Side of the Little Garden. They had gotten slightly bored on the East Side, so it would be fun to go to another ce.


    Jin, on the other hand, was speechless since he knew how far and how expensive it was to travel to the North Side. However, he knew that Haru must have a way to travel them to the North Side since Haru had made up such a decision. Still, if he was asked whether he wanted to go or not, then he would say "yes" without hesitation since it had been a while since he met his childhood friend.


    Everyone had agreed so they only needed to wait for Kuro Usagi to create a mark for Haru so he could use his teleportation, but before they did that, suddenly Shiroyasha sent up her people to meet them, asking them toe to the Thousand Eyes'' headquarters which made them confused, but it wasn''t that they were in a hurry so they walked together to Shiroyasha, wondering what this loli grandma wanted to ask them.


    ---


    As Haru and his group arrived at the headquarters of the Thousand Eyes, Shiroyasha quickly greeted Haru with a pout. "Haru, you finally came!" She looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was amazing since, with just a few moments, the "no-name"munity had controlled various businesses on the East Side and thismunity had controlled a lot of people''s livelihood so even if they didn''t want to, they needed to beg the "no-name"munity if they wanted to eat.


    Fortunately, Shiroyasha knew that Haru was quite gentle at managing a business, but at the same time, she also knew that he was ruthless against his enemy. Using the face of an angel in front of his allies and the face of the demon in front of his enemies, she had to admit that she didn''t want to make Haru his enemy, especially when she thought about his ability, which made her lower body slightly wet. Still, she had to admit that he really fascinated her.


    ''Unfortunately...''


    Shiroyasha looked at Asagi and let out a sigh.


    "???" Asagi only tilted her head and didn''t seem to understand why Shiroyasha looked at her with such an expression.


    "What''s wrong, Shiroyasha? Are you going to ask us about the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon?" Haru asked directly since he didn''t really want to waste time.


    Shiroyasha frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s just I can''t think of any other reason other than this. Is there any problem with this festival?" Haru asked.


    "Problem?"


    Everyone looked at Haru dumbfoundedly.


    "Yes, there might be a little problem, but before that, you all want to go to the North Side, right?" Shiroyasha asked.


    "Yes." Asuka nodded and asked, "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "I''ll bring you all there for free, how about it?" Shiroyasha asked with a smile.


    "............" They didn''t say anything and only looked at Shiroyasha with a suspicious expression.


    "There must be a catch on this, right?" Haru said speechlessly.


    "Um." Shiroyasha blushed and nodded shyly since she knew that everyone knew that her good intention had another purpose. "Still, Haru, I want to ask you whether you and yourmunity are really going to be involved in any matters that are rted to the Demon Lord, is that right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded. "To get our g and name back, we need to fight against the Demon Lord. Instead of waiting for the Demon Lord toe to us, it is better for us toe toward them, beating them up on the Gift Games, and after we win, we''ll get the Demon Lord as our loots, using them as my maid."


    "..............."


    Everyone was in a daze, listening to Haru''s brazen words.


    Getting a Demon Lord as a loot?


    Somehow rather than being scared, they felt excited with such a thought.


    Looking at Haru''s back, they didn''t feel scared of anything. Instead, with such a leader, they felt that they could charge forward without worrying about anything since they knew that they had a reliable leader.


    Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi knew how unreasonable the Demon Lord was, and the Demon Lord loved to cause trouble so rather than letting them cause trouble, wasn''t it better to use them as a maid?


    They also felt the idea of having a group of Demon Lord as their maids were amazing!


    As for the male Demon Lord, Haru didn''t care much, but he was quite interested in the female Demon Lord and he wouldn''t hesitate to hunt them down.


    However, Jin, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Lily, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha were dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s deration!


    They knew how unreasonable the existence of the Demon Lord was and they knew how strong they were, but this guy dared to dere that he was going to make them his maid?


    Somehow they wanted tough since his idea was so refreshing.


    Shiroyuki smiled and thought that it was really great to serve under such a man.


    "I''m also a Demon Lord, so are you going to conquer me too?" Shiroyasha asked with a smile.


    "Let''s talk about this matterter after you have gotten your Divinity back," Haru said tly.


    ".............." Shiroyasha sighed and wondered whether his loli body was really that unattractive. Still, she knew that this wasn''t the time to talk about this matter. "The Eastern Floor Master would like to make an official request to thismunity that would take out the Demon Lords." She looked at Haru and asked, "How is it, Haru? Will you ept it?" She thought that Haru would ept her request directly, but...


    "May I know the content of the request and what kind of reward that you''ll give us first?" Haru said calmly.


    "............"


    Shroyasha somehow understood how Haru could lead the "no-name"munity into such a hugemunity today.

 Chapter 2091 - Request 2

    <h4>Chapter 2091 - Request 2</h4>


    Shiroyasha''s lips twitched and asked, "Don''t you want to travel to the North Side? I can bear the cost for you."


    "Don''t worry. We have a way to get there." Haru looked at Shiroyasha calmly and said, "We can talk about thepensationter, so let''s talk first about your request."


    "Did you agree to ept my request?" Shiroyasha asked expectantly


    "Depending on the content of the request first. After all, I don''t want to endanger my members," Haru said calmly.


    "Well, that''s true." Shiroyasha nodded then said, "Before I exin my request, how much do you know about the Floor Master?"


    Haru looked at everyone''s reaction for a moment, then said, "Some of us know, and some of us don''t know, so it is better for you to exin to us about the Floor Master, Shiroyasha."


    "Alright." Shiroyasha nodded and exined to everyone about the Floor Master. "The floor masters are an arrangement we have in ce where an individual epts responsibility for protecting peace and ensuring that lower-endmunities can grow. These individuals are also entrusted with the duty of leading the charge against the Demon Lord, should one appear, as they greatly disrupt the peace. The floor masters are given a number of privileges for epting this responsibility." She coughed and said, "The reason why you want to go to the North Side is because of the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, right?"


    "Yes." They didn''t hide anything and nodded.


    "You should know that this joint festival is taking ce because one of the northern floor masters, the head of Smandra, is shifting its power to its progeny," Shiroyasha exined.


    "Smandra!" Jin was surprised.


    There was no need to exin about Smandra since they also heard Smandra from Haru before, considering Smandra was themunity that was the one that invited them to the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon.


    Still, the reason why Jin was surprised was that he didn''t expect that the head of the Smandra would change.


    "Who is the leader now? Is the new leader the children of the previous leader?" Haru asked since usually the leader position would be given to the child of the leader, considering themunity of Perseus was also doing simrly.


    "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded. "Smandra''s new leader is the daughter of the previous leader, Sandora. She has assumed the name of the Fire Dragon in her father''s ce."


    "What? Sandora-chan?!" Lily, who also followed them, was also surprised.


    "W - Wait for a second. She''s only 11," Jin asked in surprise.


    "Jin, you''re also even younger than that when you be a leader," Haru reminded Jin.


    "....." Jin.


    "Well, the scale of our "no-name"munity and the Smandramunity is on a different scale after all, so I''m not surprised why you feel so surprised," Haru said frankly.


    The "no-name"munity''s condition was so bad that no one would put thismunity before Haru, Asagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi came. Meanwhile, Smandra was the floor master of the North Side.


    "Still, I understand why it is called the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon," Asagi said.


    "Indeed." Shiroyasha nodded. "The festival is also to publicly announce the next Northern Master, Sandora. But given her young age, I was asked toe and be joint host, as I am the East Side Master."


    "Well, that''s an interesting story."


    Everyone looked at Asuka, but they didn''t say anything waiting for what she was about to say.


    "So when you said, "one of," that means there are other floor masters, right? Would it be more proper to ask one of them instead of us?"


    "Well, yeah, but..."


    "I guess there are people out there who don''t want someone so young wielding that power?" Izayoi asked.


    "Something like that," Shiroyasha said.


    Haru raised his eyebrow and could see that Shiroyasha was hiding something, but it wasn''t the time to ask this question.


    "That''s sad..." Asuka saighed.


    "Well, there are a lot of reasons for it..."


    Shiroyasha was about to say something, but she was cut by Haru.


    "Shiroyasha, how about you tell us what your request is, and afterward, you can exin it to us since I can tell you that your exnation might take a very long time, right?"


    "That''s true. I need to exin this matter in about an hour or so." Shiroyasha nodded.


    "........."


    "Well, I can pretty much tell that you want a helper to fight against a Demon Lord, right?" Haru said simply.


    "..........."


    "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded. "Demon Lord?!"


    "How - How did you know?" Shiroyasha quickly asked with wonder.


    "Haven''t you asked me before whether thismunity I and mymunity are really going to be involved in any matters that are rted to the Demon Lord? Is that right? So I thought you might ask us to help you fight against the Demon Lord or something, especially when you have exined the roles of the Floor Master too," Haru exined.


    The role of the Floor Master was to protect lower-endmunities, ensuring that they could grow. Because of their privilege, they also had a duty to fight against the Demon Lord, so from Shiroyasha''s exnation alone, it was quite easy to tell that she wanted to ask them to be her support to fight against the Demon Lord.


    It wasn''t that the "no-name"munity was boasting, but the number of powerfulmunities on the East Side was quite limited, or rather, wasn''t that much?


    Still, it wasn''t that surprising since the East Side had the reputation of the Failure East Side.


    However, Haru had to admit that Shiroyasha was a good woman. After all, even though the Floor Master had a duty to fight against the Demon Lord, in reality, who would want to fight against the Demon Lord?


    If the one that was attacked was their turf, then it might be different, but the one that attacked was someone else''s tuft.


    Even though Shiroyasha was a Floor Master, it didn''t mean that she needed to fight all the Demon Lords that appeared in the Little Garden since she only had a duty to protect the East Side of the Little Garden.


    Still, with the bomb that had been dropped by Haru, everyone was dumbfounded since each appearance of the Demon Lord would always bring a disaster.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, is that true?" Kuro Usagi asked hurriedly.


    "Yes." Shiroyasha had a rare solemn expression on her face. "The Demon Lord will appear on the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, so I want you all to help me to fight it." She then bowed her head, ignoring the fact that the "no-name"munity''s reputation was lower than hers. Still, rather than bowing her head toward everyone, she bowed her head toward Haru since she knew that he was the one that she needed the most. As for everyone, even though they were powerful, she thought that they were only a bonuspared to Haru, which was why, even if she had to give her body to Haru, she needed to bring him to the North Side!


    ''No matter what!''


    Luckily, Shiroyasha bowed her head at that moment, or else they would see the blush on her face.

 Chapter 2092 - Demon Lord

    <h4>Chapter 2092 - Demon Lord</h4>


    "Are you sure about this? You know, a Demon Lord isn''t like amon person that you see every day. Even if you want to meet one, it is also quite hard, considering how big the Little Garden is and how limited the number is. It might be just a rumor, right?" Haru said.


    As for Shiroyasha and Leticia, who was also Demon Lords in the past, Haru knew that the existence of the two of them was so rare, and it might be because of the aura of the protagonist that caused them to appear at the same location at the same time.


    Also, it wasn''t that rare for someone to impersonate a Demon Lord. After all, as there were good people like Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, and the rest, there were also evil people like Galdo. As long as someone was evil enough, it wasn''t umon for people to call them a Demon Lord, even though they didn''t have the power to be one.


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone also started to calm down.


    The existence of Demon Lord wasn''t like the existence of a dog and a cat on the street that they could see everywhere. It was so rare for a Demon Lord to appear. Still, they might forget to meet three Demon Lords before from Shiroyasha, Leticia, and Algol.


    Still, Haru remembered that he had gotten Algol''s power, but he had never tried it, which made him wonder whether he had a chance to use it in the future.


    "No." Shiroyasha shook her head and said, "It''s real. It isn''t a rumor." She looked at everyone with a solemn expression and told what had happened and why she needed their help (Haru''s help). "A top member of Thousand Eyes has recorded a prophecy. It says there are signs that a Demon Lord attack shall ur at the Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival." She then took a letter from the sleeve of her kimono before she gave it to Haru.


    Haru read the letter curiously, but Jin was startled and asked, "Th - The prophecy predicts an attack by a Demon Lord?"


    "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded and looked at Haru again. "Haru, what do you think?"


    "Still, it is surprising that the Demon of Lace sent this letter to you," Haru said.


    "The Demon of the Lace?!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded again, but the troubled children were confused.


    "Who is this Demon of Lace?" Asuka asked with doubt.


    "It''s a demon where all the prophecy originated. If the one who sent that letter was the Demon of the Lace, then without a doubt, the Demon Lord will appear on the Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration," Kuro Usagi said in shock since she didn''t expect the Demon of the Lace would appear on this conversation.


    "That''s right." Shiroyasha received her letter back from Haru and said, "Since the Demon of Lace has sent this letter, then without a doubt, we can be sure that the Demon Lord will appear at the festival. Also, knowing the Demon of Lace, I imagine it is who will call the Demon Lord here."


    "Still, in the letter, there is no name written on who is the one who summons the Demon Lord," Jin said.


    "Well, that''s normal, isn''t it since it might be another Floor Master, the one who summons this Demon Lord," Haru said frankly.


    "What?!"


    Everyone except for Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi eximed. However, the four of them didn''t understand why everyone eximed.


    "Th - There''s no way, right?" Jin asked in shock.


    "Don''t be naive, Jin." Haru looked at Jin and said, "You should remember that three years ago, ourmunity was also being attacked by the Demon Lord, but no one helped, right?"


    "......."


    "Even this Smandra, who was also once our alliance, also didn''t do anything when ourmunity was attacked by the Demon Lord, so it isn''t normal for the other floor master to do something simr, right?" Haru said.


    "......."


    Jin wanted to say something, but he couldn''t since he knew that Haru''s words were right.


    "The truth is once I heard about the Demon Lord that will appear on the Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration, I thought that it served them, right," Haru said without hesitation, but his words didn''t cause a dissatisfaction since it was impossible for someone to treat someone who had betrayed them gently. "Because of the Demon Lord, a lot of previous members of ourmunity have been taken as loots, some be ves, some are missing, and some have passed away, leaving only a group of children and Kuro Usagi. If they can help us in the past, then at least our situation will be several times better."


    Hearing Haru''s words, they could only help but frown when they thought about the Smandra.


    Smandra had betrayed them, so if they received a simr fate, then it served them right!


    "Also, you should understand that, unlike Shiroyasha, who understands our power, most of the floor masters will look down on us. We, as the "no-name"munity, what do they think that we can do? Instead, they will think of us as a burden," Haru said, showing everyone''s reality before them. They might have started to be better on the East Side, but it didn''t mean that their reputation had grown so big that everyone in the Little Garden knew them.


    Everyone thought that they wouldn''t help Shiroyasha and the Smandra, but...


    "But I don''t like it when they look down on us," Haru said, which caused their hearts to tremble.


    Haru looked at everyone with a smile and said, "We have fought a pseudo-Demon Lord in the past. How about we fight the Demon Lord for real now?"


    Looking at this smile, everyone also smiled and thought that as expected of their leader.


    ''This guy really loves to create drama!''


    "So, who ising with me?" Haru asked.


    "Me!!!" They said without hesitation.


    "There you have heard it, Shiroyasha." Haru looked at Shiroyasha and said, "I know that you ask for our help as your helper, but I''m sorry that this Demon Lord is going to be ours."


    Shiroyasha also smiled and said, "Just hearing those words from you is reassuring. Alright, I don''t mind if you take down the Demon Lord by yourself." She then squinted her eyes and smiled. "You sure are crafty, Haru." She knew Haru''s ability and knew that he had the power to defeat the Demon Lord since Haru could easily defeat her.


    Haru only shrugged his shoulders, and he didn''t say anything. What the "no-name"munity needed right now was a reputation, the reputation of amunity that had defeated the Demon Lord. By then, no one would look down on them again!


    With that said, everyone decided to take a trip to the North Side. Of course, they didn''t use Haru''s teleportation ability, and they used Shiroyasha''s money to go to the North Side by using an astral gate.. After all, someone had decided to treat them. Why should they reject it?

 Chapter 2093 - Chance

    <h4>Chapter 2093 - Chance</h4>


    "Wow, this is great!" Lily said excitedly.


    Haru and Asagi stood next to each other, looking at the scenery in their surroundings curiously since the North Side was so much different than the East Side. Unlike him, who was calm, she was so excited and held his hand, swinging up and down like a child.


    If the East Side was simr to Japan in the past with some European mixed, then the North Side was simr to a British or an Ennd with a massive wall surrounding the city, several houses packed next to each other, and a tall building one after another.


    In conclusion, the East Side and North Side had cultural differences.


    Everyone was so excited when they came to the North Side of the Little Garden.


    "Let''s go there right now. I want to see that ss promenade!" Asuka said excitedly. "There won''t be a problem, right? Shiroyasha?"


    "I don''t mind." Shiroyasha nodded generously.


    On the other hand, Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw the ss promenade. Still, his thought was broken when Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu called him at the same time.


    "Haru!" 3x


    "....." Haru was lost for words when the three of them opened their palms as if asking him something. He sighed, then took out some pocket money for the three of them. "Don''t squander too much. Don''t eat something weird. Also, don''t cause trouble!"


    "Yes~~~!"


    The three of them said at the same time.


    Shiroyuki, Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, and Leticia couldn''t help butugh, feeling like Haru was like their parents somehow.


    Haru then took some more money and gave it to Lily and Jin. "Lily, Jin, here are some for you. You can buy what you want."


    "Thank you, Kasugano-san!" Jin smiled.


    "Thank you, Haru-niichan." Lily smiled sweetly and thought that if she got older, she should marry Haru!


    Haru didn''t know what Lily was thinking, but he thought that he needed to save Lily''s mother since he wanted to see an adult fox woman. He was sure that Lily''s mother would be so beautiful. As for Lily''s father, he wasn''t sure, but let''s not talk about this matter now since everyone couldn''t wait anymore and decided to visit the city together since, for some of them, it was their first time to visit the North Side, including him, of course.


    With Haru as the leader of the "no-name"munity, the only thing that they didn''tck was money. If they asked who was the richestmunity on the East Side, then they would answer that it should be the Thousand Eyes since Shiroyasha''smunity was the floor master and she also had lived for a long time. However, if someone asked who was the fastest guild that could gather wealth, then without a doubt, the people on the East Side would answer the "no-name"munity since this weakmunity gathered arge amount of money as fast as the water came out from the faucet. That was how fast the speed of the "no-name"munity gathered money under Haru''s leadership.


    If Haru didn''t stop because there were no men in the "no-name"munity that could help him, then the wealth of the "no-name"munity would keep increasing.


    As they entered the city, Haru observed the scenery of the city from buildings, streets, and a lot of other things. He was quite surprised the city was decorated with various arts such as statues, monuments, paintings, sses, and even the tiles of the street were also decorated with a picture.


    While Haru observed the surroundings, everyone also did the same, but they could see that a lot of people, no, almost everyone in the city, stared at them. But if they looked closely, those people didn''t look at them. Instead, they looked at Haru, who was observing the city.


    "..."


    They could only sigh, but they didn''t say much since they knew how handsome this guy was, and they also understood why he often wore his disguise, but if he didn''t wear his disguise, his handsome face would attract everyone who saw him directly no matter whether they were women, married women, girls, or even guys, showing how handsome he was.


    Even Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, and Shiroyuki, who had been living for a long time, also had never seen someone as handsome as Haru, and they would be lying if they weren''t attracted to him, especially when he was also so reliable, giving them a good feeling toward him.


    However, unfortunately...


    "Haru, do you want to buy those?" Asagi asked curiously.


    "Well, I think that they can be used as decorations at our ce," Haru said.


    "Hmm... that''s true." Asagi nodded.


    Haru and Asagi were in their own world, having a date together, looking at various arts in this city.


    Looking at how close Haru and Asagi were, they could only sigh andment that all the good men had always been taken.


    Still, unlike the rest, Leticia and Shiroyuki knew that there would be a chance for themter since they had talked with Asagi.


    It might be because it was Asagi''s first time in this ce that Haru was quite restrained to flirt with the girls, and Asagi was also quite clingy that the time that they parted with each other was quite short, and most of the time, they spent their time together.


    However, as their maid, Leticia and Shiroyuki knew about Haru''s secret and knew that this guy was a big pervert, especially when they usually secretly eavesdropped on Haru''s room from time to time, listening to Asagi''s loud moan, they knew that this guy was a beast under that gentleman act. Listening to what Haru and Asagi were doing every night might have be their hobbies, and they often imagined what Haru might do to them if they were in Asagi''s ce.


    Leticia and Shiroyuki wanted to be at Asagi''s ce, but they had never expected that Asagi would suddenly confront them and told them that she knew they had secretly eavesdropped on what she and Haru were doing every night, which caused them to flush and panic. They wanted to apologize, but they didn''t expect...


    "I''ll give you a chance. You might be able to grab him if you do well," Asagi said with a smile.


    "....."


    Leticia and Shiroyuki could only look at Asagi in a daze, but they knew that they couldn''t let go of this rare chance and decided to eat him since it was rare for them to be able to meet someone that could be their mate.


    Shiroyuki was a proud dragon, and of course, she wanted her man to be more powerful than her, so Haru was suitable for him.


    Leticia was also one of the rarest pure-blood vampires, and she smelled a simr smell from Haru, which made her have an urge to mate with him all the time.


    ''It''s tonight.''


    Shiroyuki and Leticia looked at each other and nodded.


    Haru didn''t know what Shiroyuki and Leticia were thinking, but with his sense of smell, it was easy to tell that they were in a heat, which somehow made him a bit perplexed, but he didn''t think too much until he realized that Asuka had gone missing.


    ''Where the hell is that girl going?'' Haru thought.

 Chapter 2094 - Intermezzo

    <h4>Chapter 2094 - Intermezzo</h4>


    Still, Haru wasn''t panicked since he could find where Asuka was, but when he thought about it calmly, he felt that this girl''s protagonist luck might happen so it was better to leave her alone, considering he might pamper her so much.


    After all, Asuka was different from Yuu.


    Yuu''s power was a power to borrow someone''s power and it was also a strong ability since she could use the power of any animal as long as she recorded the genes of those animals on her Genemore Treet. Also with his training, she had be more powerful since she also started to get the power of the insects that she overlooked in the past.


    Unlike Yuu who became stronger, Izayoi who was strong from the beginning, and Asagi who was Haru''s lover, Asuka''s power didn''t develop much since she didn''t have a treasure of a weapon that she could control since she was practicallying to this world with nothing.


    Asuka''s power was to control someone, but this girl didn''t want to use her power since she thought that her power was evil.


    Haru might lend Asuka a Nkuvera sometimes, but Asuka didn''t feelfortable since it wasn''t her own power. He had to admit that this girl was troublesome, but it was because she was troublesome that this girl was cute.


    ''Well, let''s leave her alone.''


    Hopefully, Asuka could get something from this trip.


    Haru also didn''t need to worry too much about this girl since he had marked her so if something happened, he could teleport to her directly.


    With that said, they continued their trip until Shiroyasha told them to return to the hotel since there was something that they had to do. After all, they didn''te to the North Side to have a trip, right?


    Or were they, probably?


    Anyway, it wasn''t that they were in hurry and it wouldn''t be bad to go to the hotel first to rest.


    Still, before that, Haru said, "Leticia, can you find Asuka?"


    When Haru''s words fell, they only realized that Asuka had disappeared.


    "............"


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Haru was wondering whether Asuka might be the ancestor of Kuroko Tetsuya.


    ---


    Haru knew that everyone was summoned from a different world and had different timelines. If he wasn''t wrong, Asuka''s world should be at the time right after WWII, which was pretty unique if he had to say since he didn''t expect a heroine would appear during that timeline. Still, he thought that someone that was born in that era would be quite tough or bitter, but she was quite spoiled, showing her nature as a rich girl.


    Haru didn''t think too much about this since as long as someone didn''t cause too much trouble such as destroying various buildings unreasonably, there was no need to think too much and Asuka''s background was cuter,pared to all the girls that he had seen in his life since there were a lot of girls that were quite extreme that he had met in his life.


    Still, Haru realized that he really hadn''t gotten a new girl after he came to this world which made him pretty amazed. However, he felt that it was normal since he usually spent all of his time with Asagi.


    Asagi also didn''t really want to be parted from him since even though she was quite chatty and very sociable. If possible, she wanted to stay with him all the time, especially when Haru was in his original world instead of in her world.


    Anyway, Haru knew that the time he finished his quest would be soon so it was better to start his preparation first.


    As they came to the hotel, Shiroyasha suddenly asked Yuu whether she wanted to join a Gift Game or not since her Gift was matched with one of the special Gift Games that were held on this Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration.


    Yuu was surprised, but then she agreed without hesitation.


    Still, after that, Shiroyasha looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can youe with me to meet with the leader of the Smandra."


    "Sure." Haru nodded and didn''t mind following Shiroyasha since he knew that he needed to meet the leader of the Smandra since he felt something weird in this town. Still, with that said, he didn''t hesitate and brought Asagi, Shiroyuki, Kuro Usagi, and Izayoi with him since two of them were his woman and Izayoi was someone that would protect this "no-name"munity after he had gone so it was better to bring this guy with him.


    Kuro Usagi was their mascot so it would be strange if they didn''t bring her.


    Izayoi, after all, had a strong feeling toward the "no-name"munity and it could be said that he was the one who worked the hardest among everyone after knowing that thismunity was amunity of his guardian. After learning that Canaria (Izayoi''s guardian) was a member of the "no-name"munity, he wanted to make thismunity became great again and it was also the reason why he helped Haru wholeheartedly since he knew that with Haru''s leadership, he knew that the "no-name"munity had already on its own way to get its name and g back!


    Haru was about to go, but he noticed four small eyes that were looking at him so he turned and looked at Lily and Jin. "Lily, Jin, you have said that you know the new leader of the Smandra, right? How about you follow us too?"


    "Yes!" Jin nodded and thanked Haru without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Haru-nii!" Lily was happy, hugged Haru''s leg without hesitation, and her tail was moving right and left, showing how happy she was.


    Looking at how cute Lily was, Haru was even more curious about Lily''s mother and wondering where she was right now.


    ---


    As Shiroyasha had said before, after they saw Yuu''s Gift Game for a moment, they walked directly together to meet the new leader of the Smandra, Sandora.


    Sandora was happy that she could meet the "no-name"munity since it had been a while since she saw them.


    The rtionship between Smandra and the "no-name" was particrly good since they were an ally in the past before the Demon Lord had attacked the "no-name," but after the attack, their rtionship was cut directly.


    However, Sandora had heard of the rise of the "no-name"munity so without hesitation, she invited thismunity. She was quite excited about this meeting since she knew that she would meet her childhood friend.


    If Sndra was excited, then her older brother, Mandora, could only scoff at the "no-name"munity. After all, even the "no-name"munity was on the rise and might have defeated Perseus. It might be amazing in the eyes of others, but in Mandora''s eyes, he only snorted at Perseus, thinking that Perseus was weak.


    Perseus might be a strongmunity on the East Side, but it was different on the North Side.


    The distance between the East Side and the North Side was too huge so it was impossible to know everything about the two sides. After all, unlike Kuro Usagi, who had a connection with the Little Garden Network, it was simply hard to get two far areas to know about each other''s news unless someone had a connection with the Little Garden Network.


    Sandora wanted to meet the "no-name"munity, especially her childhood friend so even though Mandora didn''t really want to, he still followed Sandora''s words since Sandora was the current leader of the Smandra and she was also his little sister so he pampered her quite a bit.


    "Shiroyasha-sama and Kasugano-sama areing!"


    ''Kasugano-sama?'' 2x


    Sandora and Mandora were confused, but then they remembered that Kasugano was the name of the new leader of the "no-name"munity. However, they didn''t understand why their people seemed to respect this new leader of the "no-name"munity so much?


    However, as the door opened, Sandora and Mandora saw Kasugano Haruka and they understood why their people would respect Kasugano Haruka so much.


    Still, when everyone was shocked by Haru''s appearance, Sandora, the new leader of the Smandra, had a blush on her cute little face since it was her first time to see someone as handsome as him.

 Chapter 2095 - As Long As Youre Handsome Enough, You Wont Have Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 2095 - As Long As You''re Handsome Enough, You Won''t Have Trouble</h4>


    There was a reason why Haru had always worn a disguise whether he tried to make his face be ordinary, or covered most of his appearance with a mask since he was so handsome. If he was walking alone on the street, then without a doubt, he would be the center of attention, showing how handsome he was.


    With just his face alone, a lot of girls would throw themselves at him, having a one-stand night or something because he was so handsome.


    If Haru had to make a metaphor for how handsome he was, then it was like a sun that shone on the earth.


    Still, even though he was so handsome, it didn''t mean that someone would be seduced directly by him because of his appearance. After all, there were a lot of women that had strong willpower and there were also girls who had a strong love toward another guy or another girl so even if his face was so handsome, it didn''t mean that he would be able to seduce everyone with just his handsome face. However, those people were just a minority, after all, most people whether they were guys or girls loved a beautiful thing, right?


    It might not be exaggerated that he was so handsome that he might cause confusion in the country directly.


    If the aura around him didn''t push everyone away, then without a doubt, some nymphos would kidnap him directly.


    Haru knew that his handsomeness might be exaggerated, but it might be good this way since he knew that if someone was so handsome or beautiful, it could be power itself since a charm was also a dangerous thing.


    Still, sometimes, he was tired by the attention so it was the reason why he often wore a disguise.


    *Gulp!*


    Looking at Sandora who gulped her saliva when she saw Haru, Shiroyasha''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say anything since her reaction was worse than Sandora. If Haru wasn''t strong, then she might push him to bed directly. Unfortunately, he was strong...


    "Cough! Cough!" Shiroyasha suddenly coughed and everyone quickly awoke.


    "............"


    Mandora was in silence since he didn''t expect that the leader of the "no-name"munity would be so exaggerated. He thought that the "no-name"munity would be a group of weaklings, but when he saw Haru, he couldn''t say anything since he thought of him as a God who was bored and decided to y as in the "no-name"munity so he directly put away his disdain and couldn''t help but cast an envious expression toward the "no-name"munity. After all, this weaklingmunity was lucky enough to have a God to help them.


    ''If only he''sing to ourmunity...'' Mandora could only sigh inwardly.


    Usually, Haru wouldn''t wear his disguise, but he didn''t really like being looked down upon. He was also sure that there would be a plot where they would be looked down on by the opposite, but he was toozy to do that so he directly showed up, ring his aura, telling everyone not to mess up with him.


    And it works!


    "..........." Izayoi sighed and thought that this what made Haru was suitable to be a leader.


    "Alright, I know that he''s handsome, but stop gawking at him," Shiroyasha quickly said. "Let me introduce you, he''ll be my helper when the Demon Lord appears andes to this ce. His name is Kasugano Haruka and he''s the leader of the "no-name"munity."


    "Nice to meet you," Haru said with a smile.


    "Ah, um." Sandora nodded with a shy blush and said, "M - My name is Sandora."


    "............" The girls.


    "............" Jin and Mandora.


    "Hmph!" However, suddenly Mandora snorted and said, "You, the Thousand Eyes, have overstepped your bounds."


    "Mandora-niisama!" Sandora was angry at Mandora directly.


    Mandora looked at Sandora for a moment, but he didn''t say anything.


    Sandora looked at everyone with an apologetic expression and said, "I''m sorry for my brother''s rudeness, but we''re grateful that you have decided to help us."


    "Nothing." Shiroyasha covered her mouth with a fan and said, "This is my duty as a Floor Master. We should work together to fight the Demon Lord that has endangered themunity in the Little Garden."


    "Yes!" Sandora nodded with a smile and she also talked with Haru.


    Haru looked at Sandora and wondered why such a hugemunity would choose an 11-year-old girl as their leader, but he didn''t think too much since it wasn''t umon. Even in the original world, there was also a king or a shogun that was chosen during their teens.


    Haru gave Sandora encouragement which caused her to smile.


    If it was other people then Mandora might snap when he saw how chummy Sandora was with someone, but it was different with Haru since his presence alone caused him to want to bow down, showing how strong Haru was. If possible, it might be good to just marry Sandora directly with Haru since he knew how critical the situation of the Smandra family was.


    It wasn''t untilter that Sandora realized that there was Jin and Lily which surprised her. "Ah, Jin! Lily!"


    "..............." The lips of Jin and Lily twitched, but they didn''t say much since they knew how exaggerated Haru''s power was.


    They didn''t talk much and returned to their hotel after they talked about the Demon Lord that would attack this city. Still, during their conversation, there was this strange understanding that made them not mention who was the one who summoned this Demon Lord.


    As they returned, Shiroyasha looked at Haru with a smile and said, "It''s great to bring you along since there isn''t much conflict when you appear." She thought that there would be trouble such as the Smandra would look down on the "no-name"munity. However, when Haru appeared, that conflict didn''t appear, or rather, even if the "no-name"munity was being looked down on as long as Haru appeared, they would think thismunity was strong.


    "Still, you should already know who has summoned the Demon Lord, right?" Haru said.


    "............." Shiroyasha''s eyes twitched and sighed, feeling quite helpless since this guy was too sharp, right?


    "It''s alright, you don''t need to tell me since I have guessed more or less. After all, if this matter is being announced to the public, I''m sure you''ll be in trouble too, right?" Haru said calmly.


    "Thank you, Haru!" Shiroyasha''s eyes were wet and she directly jumped and wanted to kiss him, but she was kicked by Kuro Usagi directly.


    "Shiroyasha-sama, please don''t do anything that will cause a disruption on the moral," Kuro Usagi said strictly.


    "Mooo... don''t be jealous, Kuro Usagi! Let me kiss you too!" Shiroyasha jumped directly to Kuro Usagi.


    Haru ignored Kuro Usagi and Shiroyasha since it wasn''t an umon thing to see them fighting with each other. Still, he could feel that Asagi was even more sticky toward him. "What''s wrong, Asagi?"


    Asagi looked at Haru for a moment and asked, "Haru, you''re not a lolicon, right?"


    ".............." Haru.


    Haru rubbed his head and suddenly he remembered something. "Oh, right, I need to do something first. Wait for me at the hotel."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Asuka might have trouble." Haru then teleported directly to Asuka after leaving such words.


    "................"


    "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 2096 - Two At The Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 2096 - Two At The Same Time</h4>


    Asuka realized that she had parted from her group, but she didn''t think too much since there were a lot of things inside her head, and she felt that she needed time to be alone. Out of everyone, she knew that she might be the most useless, especially when she didn''t want to use her power. If she wanted to use her power, then without a doubt, she would be amazing, especially when she could control a lot of people easily. As long as those people weren''t that powerful, she could control them easily, and there weren''t any limits.


    Even though what Asuka controlled might be a group of small fries, sometimes a number was also a weapon.


    Still, Asuka didn''t really like that since she didn''t want to be such a witch that would control the mind of people, so it was impossible for her to use that power.


    However, hearing Haru''s words about the development of her Gift gave Asuka hope since it was the first time she knew that there was another way to use her Gift.


    ''Controlling the Gifts...''


    Asuka knew that she had that ability, but she didn''t have another Gift other than her own Gift that made her able to control anything. Haru might have lent a Nkuvera to her, but she felt quite bad since it wasn''t her power, and even though their rtionship was close, she didn''t feelfortable borrowing something from him, especially when she couldn''t give him anything.


    In her mind, it had always been a give and take, and she also had been on the side of the giving since she was rich, so the concept of taking something from someone was strange for her.


    If Asuka was his lover, then she might not think too much, but Haru had a lover after all.


    "......."


    "Wh - What are you thinking, Asuka?!"


    Asuka shook her head furiously, causing her long beautiful hair to sway right and left. She then calmed herself and continued to look around, but she didn''t expect that she would meet a small, golden-yellow fairy that glows softly, ying on the disy of the shop.


    When Asuka looked at this fairy, the fairy also looked at Asuka.


    They looked at each other, and somehow they came together after a few moments of their meeting.


    With thepany of the fairy, Asuka''s trip became more enjoyable since she had to admit that it was a bit lonely to walk around in this town. Even though it was true that she wanted to be alone for a while, she still felt quite lonely, which somehow made her feel quite contradictory.


    Asuka decided not to think too much and continued her trip with the fairy to the exhibition.


    "There are so many people." Asuka was amazed and continued to look around until suddenly, the fairy on her shoulder chirped, calling her name several times. "What''s wrong?" She then looked at the humongous thing in front of her. "That''s is...?"


    "It''s so big!" The fairy jumped several times happily.


    What appeared before them was a giant automaton with a singr, blue eye. Its color was red with gold ents.


    "Whatmunity has made this...?" Asuka was dumbfounded. She had seen various crafts that were created by variousmunities, but this was her first time to see such a giant automaton, so she wondered who could create this.


    "Asuka, Rattenfanger!"


    "Huh?" Asuka looked at the board disy and was surprised when she found out the one who created this giant automaton was Rattenfanger, the name that was said by the fairy several times, which made her wonder whether there was a connection between this automaton and this fairy. "Did yourmunity create this?"


    "Um!" The fairy nodded proudly.


    Asuka smiled and could feel the love that fairy felt toward itsmunity, but then suddenly a strong wind appeared all of a sudden, causing all the fire inside the exhibition to extinguish, and the room became dark.


    Asuka suddenly felt nervous, and her whole body became tense.


    "I have found you!"


    "Wh - what is that?" Asuka kept ncing around to see who had done this. "Come out, you coward! Don''t hide!"


    However, no one appeared, but creepy voices kept sounding through the cave where the exhibition was held.


    "I have found you... The which dares to lie about the Rattenfanger!"


    Asuka turned her head toward the other side of the cave that would lead her toward the deeper part of the cave, but she didn''t expect to see something that caused her goosebumps to stand. "R - Rats?!"


    Tens of thousands of rats kept pouring and running as if they were about to prey on something.


    The guests inside the exhibition were scared, and they directly ran away in fear.


    Asuka was startled and also felt a bit scared since the numbers were too much.


    The fairy also screamed, panicked.


    Hearing the scream of the fairy, Asuka didn''t hesitate and used her power. "Return to your nest!" Her eyes turned red as she gave her order, but the rats didn''t stop, and they kept running toward her, which caused her shock!


    Asuka was in shock since her power was useless and she was toote to run away, so watching the group of rats that were about to attack her, she could only stand there in a daze.


    "What are you standing there for? Why don''t you run away?"


    Asuka was startled when she heard this helpless voice, but at the same time, it gave her a sense of security and reassurance.


    "Scram!"


    As this voice fell, tens of thousands of rats directly stopped and passed out directly on the ground.


    Asuka blinked her eyes, and she was in shock again at how powerful the power of this young man was since with just one word, he could make tens of thousands of rats pass if they did not die directly.


    "Let''s go back, Asuka," Haru said as he looked at Asuka.


    "........" Asuka still couldn''t react since she wasn''t sure whether she was dreaming or not, but when she felt warm on her hand. She was startled and noticed that her hand was held by Haru. Her face quickly turned red, and she was so shy. "Ha - Haru?"


    "Let''s go back first and talk there," Haru said gently.


    Asuka looked at him for a moment before she nodded gently. "Um." She let him guide her, letting him hold her hand, but she had to admit that this feeling wasn''t bad at all. ''Still, it is too rude to hold ady''s hand, right? But...'' She looked at Haru''s profile from the side, and she was in a daze again. ''I''ll forgive him this time.'' The only thing that she was worried about was that she might not be clean enough for her future husband since her hand had been held by another man. ''Should I ask about his responsibilities? But he has a girlfriend, right?'' Her head was in a mess, thinking about various things, forgetting the fact that she was in a dangerous situation before.


    Haru didn''t know what was on Asuka''s head at that moment and just wanted to go back since there was something more important to do.


    On their trip, they happened to meet Leticia, who was searching for Asuka for a while but only found her when the ident was over.


    Haru was wondering whether this was the power of the plot? He wasn''t sure, but he could feel Letica staring at his hand that was holding Asuka''s hand intimately with an envious gaze. He blinked his eyes and naturally held Leticia''s hand with his other hand.


    "Shall we go back?"


    Leticia blinked her eyes while looking at Haru, thinking that what Asagi had told her might be true since this guy was a scumbag. Still, she didn''t hate it at all since this was what she had been waiting for.


    "Yes." 2x

 Chapter 2097 - Asuka: Lets Ask His Help

    <h4>Chapter 2097 - Asuka: Let''s Ask His Help</h4>


    Haru brought Asuka and Leticia to the hotel and as they came, they were greeted by everyone immediately, asking what had happened since before he had left, he told them that Asuka was in danger. He didn''t exin and looked at Asuka since he didn''t really know what had happened to her.


    Asuka could see Haru''s gaze and nodded, exining what had happened to her. Still, she felt warm when she saw their worry and thought that this might be something that she had always wanted. She had it now so she would protect it, which was why she had decided to be stronger, but the question was, how?


    Asuka looked at Haru and knew that he was the only one who could help her to be stronger so she was going to ask himter.


    Hearing Asuka''s exnation, they raised their eyebrows and felt a bit scared, especially girls. They didn''t expect that Asuka would be attacked by tens of thousands of rats which made them dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, Haru came and directly used his momentum to make everyone pass away.


    Still, they were curious at how Haru could tell that Asuka was in danger and how he could directly appear beside Asuka.


    "It''s a secret," Haru said with a smile.


    "......." Looking at this smile, they were wondering how many girls had fallen to this guy.


    "Anyway, I want to take a bath first." The experience of being surrounded by tens of thousands of rats made him a bit disgusted, but at the same time, Haru felt that these rats might have something to do with the Demon Lord that would appear on the Smandra city.


    Haru knew that the Demon Lord often appeared from the myth, disaster, or a pandemic that caused a crisis to the world or a human.


    There were a lot of rats that suddenly appeared in the city, then this Demon Lord would be rted rats.


    ''Who?''


    Haru wasn''t proficient in myth or legend after all so he needed time to confirm who the identity of this Demon Lord was.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they also thought to go to take a bath.


    Izayoi and Jin also joined Haru, which caused some girls to sigh, but they didn''t think too much and the girls also took a bath together.


    ---


    In the changing room, Haru, Izayoi, and Jin were together and they were about to take a bath together. It wasn''t that umon for someone to take a bath together even in the Little Garden.


    Still, Izayoi and Jin could only twitch their lips when they saw the huge thing between Haru''s legs. They looked at the thing between their legs and sighed.


    Haru ignored them and entered the bath after he washed his body. He was often being stared at by a lot of people so he didn''t think too much when he was stared at by Izayoi and Jin.


    "Now, I understand why you often wear a disguise," Izayoi said.


    "Right?"


    Jin could onlyugh awkwardly.


    "Haru, what do you think of the Demon Lord that will appear in this city?" Izayoi asked.


    Haru, who rxed, didn''t open his eyes and said, "You know, we''ll talk about this matterter after we go out since I''m sure that Shiroyasha will tell us something about it."


    "Well, that''s true." Izayoi nodded and also started to rx in the bath. They would have a big fight sooner orter so while they could rx, they should rx.


    "Still, you''re good at mythology, right? Izayoi?" Haru asked.


    "I can''t say that I''m an expert, but I read a lot of books because of my guardian in the past." If Canaria didn''t tell him to read various mythology books in the past, then Izayoi knew that he would be clueless in this world. "So did you find out something?"


    "Rats."


    "Rats?"


    "Yeah, I wonder whether there''s a myth that is rted to rats," Haru said.


    "There''s a lot of them, you know?" Izayoi said helplessly since there were so many legends that were rted to rats.


    "Still, most of them are minor legends or not famous, right? You should ignore those since the Demon Lord won''t be born from such a minor or not famous legends," Haru said simply.


    "Hmm...." Izayoi tried to think, but with how limited the information they had, it was quite hard to think who had caused this matter.


    "Kasugano-san, do you have an idea?" Jin suddenly asked.


    "Oh? Why do you think so?" Haru asked.


    "You... you seem so calm." Jin couldn''t help but say. After all, if someone in the Little Garden heard about the Demon Lord, they would be panicked, but Haru was so calm which made him wonder whether Haru knew about the identity of the Demon Lord.


    Haru had some ideas, but he wasn''t sure until he saw the Demon Lord first. He didn''t want to jump to a conclusion after all, so it was better not to say anything untilter. "No."


    ".............." Jin.


    "Still, as long as the Demon Lord appears, our job is just to beat the shit out of the Demon Lord, right?" Haru said with a smile.


    "That''s right!" Izayoi answered with augh.


    ".............." Jin was speechless, and could onlyugh awkwardly since unlike them, he couldn''t treat the Demon Lord lightly. However, it seemed that Haru could read his mind.


    "Calm down, Jin. Thinking too much won''t solve anything. As a leader, you should calm down and not let your emotions lead you," Haru said calmly. After the end of his quest, he would return to the position of leader of Jin since he felt that this guy was the most suitable one so he wanted him to grow up a bit.


    "Ah, yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin quickly nodded and sighed, thinking that he was still immature. Luckily, there was Haru beside him or else, he might be at a loss for what to do.


    However, Izayoi raised his eyebrow when he heard Haru''s words, but then he shook his head and decided not to think too much.


    The three of them then enjoyed the bath together and rxed since it was rare for them to be able to do this.


    Still, they had to admit that the girls'' side was quite noisy, so Haru quickly used his magic to make the sound around them became mute. After all, he felt that the conversation on the girls'' side had was a bit too much to be known by Jin and Izayoi, right?

 Chapter 2098 - Discussion 1

    <h4>Chapter 2098 - Discussion 1</h4>


    After they took a bath, everyone gathered together in the room to talk about the Demon Lord that would appear in Smandra''s town.


    Still, to make the atmosphere wouldn''t be so serious, they made a little joke before they started their discussion.


    "By the way, Kuro Usagi, can I ask you something?" Shiroyasha asked.


    "You''re not going to ask something perverted, right?" Kuro Usagi asked with some suspicion.


    "No, no, I''m not going to ask that. Do you think that I''m always asking you something perverted?" Shiroyasha felt an arrow pierced into her chest, feeling extremely hurt by Kuro Usagi''s words.


    "Yes," Kuro Usagi said without hesitation.


    ".........."


    "Anyway, I want to ask you whether you can be a ref on tomorrow''s Gift Games that Yuu will be in tomorrow?" Shiroyasha asked.


    "Well, that''s quite surprising," Kuro Usagi said in surprise.


    "It might be because you have been walking around the town before, so a lot of people can''t help but notice that there''s an aristocrat of Little Garden appearing on the town," Shiroyasha said with a smile. "Of course, I''ll provide you with somepensation."


    "I don''t really mind, but..." Kuro Usagi looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.


    Shiroyasha was surprised when she saw Kuro Usagi''s reaction since. Usually, Kuro Usagi would agree without hesitation, but this time, Kuro Usagi looked at Haru, asking for his opinion. She looked at Haru and felt a bit annoyed since Kuro Usagi was like a daughter to her, but a guy suddenly had stolen her daughter, which made her look at Haru with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Haru felt Shiroyasha''s gaze and could only tilt his head, feeling confused by her action.


    ''Dammit, he''s so handsome!'' Even though Shiroyasha didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that Haru was too handsome!


    "I don''t mind. You can go as a ref to Yuu''s Gift Game. With you as our mascot, you can also advertise in our "no-name"munity. We don''t have a name or g, so all we can do is make our members famous so everyone in the Little Garden will know about ourmunity," Haru said.


    Everyone nodded since this was what theycked at that moment.


    The "no-name"munity had everything, whether it was money or powerful members, but they didn''t have the most basic thing of amunity which was a g and a name, so all they could do was to make their members be famous so theirmunity would reverberate throughout the entire Little Garden.


    "I understand." Kuro Usagi nodded and patted her chest. "Kuro Usagi shall chair and ref the games tomorrow."


    "I appreciate it." Shiroyasha nodded. "By the way, your reffing uniform will be an erotic and cute see-through bustier and shirt!"


    "I''m not wearing that!" Kuro Usagi was rejected without hesitation.


    "Haru, what do you think?" Shiroyasha looked at Haru quickly.


    "Haru, please reject Shiroyasha-sama!" Kuro Usagi begged Haru.


    Haru didn''t look at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Depending on how much is yourpensation, I''ll think about it." Kuro Usagi wasn''t his lover anyway, and he also hadn''t nned to make Kuro Usagi his woman, too, so everything could be discussed.


    Shiroyasha moved closer to Haru and whispered something, but she moved even closer since she had to admit that he smelled really good.


    Haru nodded with a serious expression and ignored Shiroyasha''s attempt to move closer. He then sighed as he looked at Kuro Usagi. "Kuro Usagi, this is for themunity. You should know that what ourmunitycks the most, so can you..."


    ".........." Kuro Usagi''s lips twitched, and she couldn''t believe that she had been betrayed by her leader. "Wh - what Shiroyasha-sama has promised you?"


    "Come here."


    Kuro Usagi nodded, and after she listened to Haru''s words, she looked at Shiroyasha in amazement since this woman dared to give so muchpensation, right?


    Kuro Usagi gritted her teeth for a moment and nodded reluctantly. "Do-don''t be too much, alright?"


    "YAHOOOOO!!!!" Shiroyasha jumped happily as she heard Kuro Usagi''s response.


    "......" Kuro Usagi could only sigh.


    "By the way, Haru, can you do a performance or something?" Shiroyasha asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask?" Haru asked with some confusion.


    "You know, after you have appeared, there is a lot ofmotion in the city, especially when almost all the girls and women in this city ask about your identity. The Smandramunity asked me to ask you whether I could perform or something during the Gift Game, and of course, I wouldn''t let you do it for free, and I''d give youpensation too," Shiroyasha said.


    "...Why?" Haru asked with a frown.


    "Because you''re too handsome," Shiroyasha said with a sigh.


    "..........." Everyone.


    "So?"


    "So? Have you not realized that your handsomeness almost caused a disaster in this city? A group of women, girls, and even some guys mor together in front of the office of the Smandramunity, asking about you!" Shiroyasha med Haru.


    "So?"


    "So to calm down the situation, they ask me to ask you to do some performance. After all, the Celebration of the Rise of the Fire Dragon is a festival of arts. If you can sing or dance, it will make the festival be merrier, right?" Shiroyasha said.


    "So?"


    "So, can you do it?" Shiroyasha asked.


    Haru''s lips twitched, but before he said anything, Kuro Usagi suddenly said, "Haru, ept it."


    "Why?"


    "As you have said before, ourmunity doesn''t have a name and a g, so all we can do is to promote ourmunity through our members. As our leader, you should promote ourmunity too!" Kuro Usagi somehow became smart all of a sudden.


    Hearing Kuro Usagi''s words, everyone also nodded their heads at the same time. They had to admit that Haru''s face was suitable to be an idol and felt that it wouldn''t be bad to ask him to do a performance.


    "Isn''t it fine, Haru?" Asagi suddenly said.


    "Asagi..." Haru looked at Asagi helplessly.


    "You can sing, right? I remember that you sang a special song for Natsuki before," Asagi said while pouting.


    ''Natsuki? Who?'' Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Asagi''s words.


    Haru then hugged Asagi''s waist and ced him on hisp. "Well, I don''t mind singingter."


    "Can you make a song for me?" Asagi asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded.


    "Good." Asagi kissed Haru''s cheek without hesitation.


    ".........."


    Everyone looked at Haru and Asagi bitterly, wondering why they needed to flirt in front of them?


    ''Can you flirt somewhere else?'' They wanted to scream at that moment.


    "By the way, Shiroyasha, don''t forget about mypensation, alright?" Haru suddenly said.


    "......" Shiroyasha''s lips twitched, and somehow, she wanted to smack this guy''s head.


    "Anyway, let''s refocus on our discussion? How about we talk about Yuu''s tomorrow Gift Game and about the Demon Lord that will appear in the city?" Haru said with a serious expression.


    ".........."


    Looking at his serious expression, they felt a bit inexplicable since this guy was too shameless, right?


    Still, it might be because he was shameless that he could do a lot of things.

 Chapter 2099 - Discussion 2

    <h4>Chapter 2099 - Discussion 2</h4>


    After what had happened before, they started their serious discussion. Probably.


    "So, Shiroyasha, who am I going to be fighting tomorrow?" Yuu asked.


    "Sorry, but I can only tell you the name of themunity. There are two othermunities participating in the finals other than the "no-name" and the Smandra," Shiroyasha said as she snapped her finger, summoning a Geass Roll on the table so everyone could see about the Gift Game that was about to be held tomorrow.


    Everyone leaned their bodies forward to read the Geass Roll, reading the name of the participant of the Gift Game tomorrow.


    Unlike everyone else, Asuka''s reaction was surprising. "Will-O-Wisp and Rattenfanger?!"


    "Rattenfanger? A german, huh?" Izayoi murmured. "So that means tomorrow''s opponent will be the Piper of Hamelin, huh?"


    No one said much, but Kuro Usagi reacted exaggeratedly. "The Piper of Hamelin?!"


    "What are you talking about, kid?" Shiroyasha asked with a stern expression, and her aura changed from yful to serious.


    "Huh?" Izayoi was unfazed, but he was confused.


    "...Sorry." Shiroyasha sighed. "There''s no way for you to know this, but the Piper of Hamelin was the name of themunity that served a certain Demon Lord."


    "Demon Lord?"


    "This Demon Lord summoned demons from over 200 different grimoires and led themunity, Grim Grimoire."


    "But they should have died after being defeated in the Gift Game with a certainmunity."


    Hearing this, Haru somehow understood why someone might decide to summon this Demon Lord. After all, if someone could defeat this Demon Lord in the past, then it should be possible to defeat this Demon Lord again, right?


    With those words, Haru had confirmed who had summoned the Demon Lord, but he also understood why Shiroyasha had decided not to tell anyone who had summoned this Demon Lord since once it was announced, it would cause unstoppable chaos on the North Side.


    "After the Demon Lord died, the Piper of Hamelin should have lost its power, as well. Actually, how do the Rattenfanger and the Piper of Hamelin have anything to do with each other, boy?" Shiroyasha asked.


    Izayoi looked at Haru and gave him a smile.


    Haru looked at Izayoi for a moment, then looked at Asagi, who was sitting on hisp.


    "Let me exin this," Asagi said and gathered everyone''s attention on her. Even though she didn''t seem to do anything during their stay in the Little Garden, with Haru''s help, even though there wasn''t any inte, she was able to use her power to hack into the Little Garden Network. By hacking the Little Garden Network, she could get various information easily.


    After all, unlike Kuro Usagi, Asagi was smarter, so she could understand what could be done with Little Garden Network, and it was so useful for information gathering, especially for this kind of situation.


    Still, the only people who knew about this matter was only Haru and Asagi since it was better to keep this matter a secret since no one knew what would happen if someone knew about this matter, including the members of the "no-name"munity, especially when they were about to return to their world. After all, if someone knew about this matter, then it would attract trouble to the "no-name"munity.


    "You''re all aware that the story of "Piper of the Hamelin" is included in Grimm'' Fairy Tales, right?" Asagi asked.


    They nodded.


    "Hamelin is the name of a city where the story is said to have taken ce. The following is engraved on a stone monument in the city. In the year 1284, the day of Saints John and Paul, on the 26th of June, 130 children born in Hamelin were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of colors, and lost at the ce of execution near the Koppen. The Piper of Hamelin mentioned in Grimm''s Fairy Tales is the Rattenfanger. He is known as the rat-catcher, the man who controls rats," Asagi said.


    "Control rats?"


    Haru, Jin, and Izayoi nodded at the same time, and they thought that the Demon Lord should be rted to the Piper of Hamelin.


    However, Asuka was dumbfounded and looked at the fairy who was sleeping on herp with aplicated expression.


    "Well, whether or not he''s the Demon Lord of the prophecy, it''s quite likely that there are remnants of Grim Grimoire living in hiding. I''ll put people on the watch to make sure Sandora doesn''t lose face, but if the worst ising, all of you must do your part," Shiroyasha said.


    The majority of them nodded, but Haru looked at Asuka, who still showed aplicated expression.


    They didn''t stay any longer and decided to take a rest since tomorrow they would watch Yuu''s Gift Game that would be held quite early.


    Haru walked out quitete and looked at Asuka for a moment, and called her name softly. "Asuka."


    "Ah, yes?" Asuka was startled and quickly looked at Haru.


    "Are you alright?" Haru asked.


    Asuka opened her mouth before she closed it again. She then looked at the fairy on herp then asked, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you think this fairy is a subordinate of the Demon Lord?" Asuka asked.


    "What do you think?" Haru asked.


    Asuka was dumbfounded and asked back, "What do I think?"


    "It doesn''t really matter whether this fairy is a member of the Demon Lord''smunity or not. What''s important or not is whether you believe that this fairy is a member of the Demon Lord''smunity or not?" Haru asked.


    "What do I believe?" Asuka looked at the fairy on herp, and she could see that it was still sleeping peacefully, which somehow made her smile. "No, I don''t think that she''s a member of the Demon Lord''smunity."


    "Well, that''s it. You don''t need to worry about it," Haru said with a smile.


    Asuka smiled, but then she asked, "But what if the Demon Lord appears and takes her?"


    "Our purpose ining to this ce is to defeat the Demon Lord so that things can also be said of our loot too, if she''s really a member of the Demon Lord''smunity. If you like her, then just take care of her." Haru patted Asuka''s head gently and said, "Don''t think too much."


    "Don''t pat my head!" Asuka swept Haru''s hand away with a blush.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath again. You should rest." Haru didn''t care about Asuka''s reaction and waved his hand as he left.


    Looking at Haru''s back, Asuka couldn''t help but smile and think that this guy really knew what she wanted to hear.


    ''Unfortunately...''


    Asuka sighed and thought that all the best guys had been taken, which somehow made her slightly sad.


    Still, as Haru walked into the bath again, he noticed someone had followed him, but he didn''t think too much since he didn''t mind someone apanying him.

 Chapter 2100 - Let Me Tell You Something

    <h4>Chapter 2100 - Let Me Tell You Something</h4>


    Haru was in the bath again, rxing his body, but then suddenly, someone entered the bathroom. Not only did this person enter the bathroom, but this person also set up a barrier so no one would approach this ce.


    Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say anything since if this person didn''t do anything, he would do the same.


    "Haruka-sama."


    Haru looked at the person who came to the bathroom. "Shiroyuki?"


    "Let me help you wash your back." Shiroyuki didn''t wait for Haru''s response and walked behind Haru and started to wash his back. She blushed as she touched his back. "Does it feel good, Haruka-sama?"


    "......" Haru looked at this water dragon and thought that this dragon was too thirsty, right?


    "Well, it feels good, but why all of a sudden?" Haru asked.


    "If I don''t do this, then that dumb vampire might do something to you," Shiroyuki said with a snort when she talked about Leticia since Leticia often fought her position.


    Haru wasn''t that surprised if Leticia wanted to mate him since he was also a vampire, even though he sealed that power so he wouldn''t have an urge to drink blood. However, after he stole Akatsuki Kojou''s power, part of him became a vampire.


    If Haru was a normal vampire, then Leticia might not think too much, but he was the vampire progenitor, so it was normal for Leticia to want to mate him. Still, it might be because Asagi was always right beside him that Leticia refrained from pushing him.


    "So why are you here?" Haru asked.


    "I want to mate with you, Haruka-sama," Shiroyuki said bluntly.


    "...Is dragon is so blunt?" Haru was speechless.


    "I have lived for so long anyway. I have seen a lot of things in my life. You also have a lot of experiences, right? What are you afraid of?" Shiroyuki said with a smile and hugged Haru directly, but then her eyes shone brightly when she saw the huge thing between his legs. "Wow!" It took all of her wills to hold back, but now, nothing could stop her anymore, so there was no need to hold back, and she had decided to mate with him!


    Haru noticed what Shiroyuki wanted to do, but he stopped her.


    "What''s wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki asked with some confusion. After all, she knew that Haru also wanted to do the same thing, which was why she was confused why Haru suddenly stopped her.


    "Before we continue, let me tell you that I''ll go back to my world so --"


    "I''ll follow you!" Shiroyuki said without hesitation.


    "I haven''t finished my words..." Haru was speechless.


    "Can I?" Shiroyuki begged.


    "I don''t mind, but you should go to Asagi''s worldter," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Shiroyuki was dumbfounded.


    "I''ll tell youter. How about we do something that you have been waiting for?" Haru didn''t say anything nonsensical and used his sword to y down the dragon in front of him.


    Shiroyuki was also in by Haru''s sword, and they enjoyed the night together.


    ---


    In the morning, Haru woke up quite early and walked around the inn alone, leaving Asagi and Shiroyuki in their own room. As he walked, he noticed Jin, who was sitting on the bench.


    "Jin!"


    Jin was startled, then looked at Haru in surprise. "Kasugano-san."


    Haru then sat next to Jin naturally and asked, "You couldn''t sleepst night?


    "Well..." Jin could only show a wry smile and said, "I can''t help but get nervous." When he thought that the Demon Lord would attack, he felt quite scared, especially when he thought that themunity of his childhood friend might be a "no-name"munity like them.


    Haru looked at Jin for a moment and thought that this guy really had a quality of harem protagonist. Still, he didn''t think too much, though since besides him, there were a lot of harem protagonists that existed in various dimensions. "By the way, Jin, I''ll return to the leader positionter."


    "........."


    Jin couldn''t react for a while until he eximed. "WHAT?!"


    "Don''t be noisy in the morning. Everyone is still sleeping," Haru said calmly.


    "But - but, why?" Jin lowered his voice, and he was so confused. "Under your leadership, the "no-name"munity has be a hugemunity." Even though they hadn''t gotten their name and g back, he knew that it might be only a time before they could do it. Still, even without a name and a g, theirmunity had be one of the bestmunities on the East Side under Haru''s leadership, which was why he didn''t understand why Haru decided to give the leader position to him so suddenly.


    "I''m going home soon," Haru said calmly.


    "...Go - go home?" Jin was dumbfounded.


    "As you know, I havee here after receiving your invitation, and unlike everyone who mostly orphanage or wanted to get away from their family, I still have my family. I can''t stay too long in this world," Haru said.


    "I - I see..." Jin couldn''t stop Haru since he knew that Haru''s words were right.


    Haru had a family in his world, and Jin also didn''t have a right to stop him even if he wanted to.


    ''Still...''


    "What are you worried about? You have be stronger now, right?" Haru said as he patted Jin''s head.


    "But..." Jin''s eyes were red, and even though he felt a bit uneptable before when his leader''s position had been taken by Haru. He also understood that it was for the best since he was still immature, and there were still a lot of things that he didn''t understand. However, at the same time, he also knew that Haru wouldn''t stay in this world forever, especially when Haru had taught him a lot of things about managingmunities, people, and also a business. Haru also helped him to be stronger, and right now, he had a lot of creatures that he could control to fight for him. He wasn''t a burden anymore, but even so...


    "You''re a boy. What are you crying for?" Haru said helplessly and flicked Jin''s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Jin rubbed his red forehead.


    "It also doesn''t mean that I won''t go back here again," Haru said.


    "Really?" Jin was surprised and showed a happy smile.


    "Really." Haru nodded while looking at Jin with a smile. "So take care of this guild and show me that my decision to give the leader position back to you isn''t the wrong choice."


    Jin couldn''t control his tears again, but he knew that he needed to answer Haru''s trust this time.


    "Yes, Kasugano-san."


    Haru then extended his fist toward Jin.


    Jin looked at Haru''s gesture for a moment before he reacted and used his fist to fistbump Haru''s fist.


    Haru and Jin looked at each other with a smile and continued to talk to each other until everyone woke up.


    "By the way, then tell anyone when I go back," Haru said.


    "Why?" Jin asked with some confusion.


    "It''s troublesome to exin, and they might ask me to bring them back to my world. If theye to my world, which can protect the "no-name"munity?" Haru said.


    "......." Jin knew Haru was right.


    "Still, if theye to my world, then I should be the one who takes care of them. I don''t have time to be their nanny," Haru said.


    "......." Jin thought that this might be the real reason.


    "By the way."


    "Is there something again?"


    "I''ll bring Shiroyuki with me," Haru said with a smile.


    "........" Jin wasn''t sure why, but when he saw this smile, he just wanted to beat Haru up at this moment.

 Chapter 2101 - It Has Gotten Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 2101 - It Has Gotten Interesting</h4>


    After that conversation, everyone woke up, and Jin also followed Haru''s words and didn''t tell anyone about their conversation before.


    Still, strangely, they noticed that Shiroyuki''s skin had be glossier, and she somehow became more beautiful.


    The group of children didn''t understand much, but Shiroyasha and Kuro Usagi were dumbfounded and looked at Haru and Shiroyuki several times.


    Leticia gritted her teeth as she stared at Shiroyuki.


    However, Shiroyuki didn''t care about Leticia and showed an intoxicated smile as she sat close to Haru. Even though she was a dragon, she was still tired and wanted to sleep more, but since she was his maid, she wanted to serve him in the morning.


    Still, Haru wasn''t a demon, so he told her to rest after they walked out of the inn.


    Shiroyuki was a bit reluctant, but she agreed after a while since she knew that she was too tired after she was in by Haru''s sword.


    The majority of them seemed a bit confused about what had happened to Shiroyuki, but they didn''t ask much and told her to get rest since there was something that they needed to do.


    Yuu would join the Gift Game that would be held today, and Kuro Usagi would also be a ref on today''s Gift Game too.


    Haru would also give a performance, but he could do itter when the festival almost ended and this wasn''t the time yet.


    As they came to the colosseum where the Gift Game was held, this ce was already full with an audience that screamed loudly, showing their excitement of this festival.


    Luckily, Haru and his group were sitting on the VIP seat near Sandora and Mandora, who were themunity leader and the military police leader of the Smandramunity, respectively. Still, he realized that Asagi was stickier than before, but he didn''t say much since he understood the reason. As for Leticia, who had been staring at him, he decided to ignore her since he felt that it was better not to do anything toward her for now.


    "This is the moment that you have been waiting for! Kuro Usagi will now open the finals for the main Gift Game of the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, Duel of the Creators!" Kuro Usagi shouted and caused the audience to scream loudly.


    "Kuro Usagi, Thousands Eyes'' exclusive judge, will chair and ref this game!" Kuro Usagi shouted.


    Haru observed Kuro Usagi''s uniform and had to admit that this wasn''t much different from what Kuro Usagi wore. He thought that Shiroyasha would ask her to wear a skimpy uniform, but when he thought about Shiroyasha''s personality, he also understood that Shiroyasha wouldn''t ask Kuro Usagi to wear risky clothes. After all, even though Shiroyasha would tease Kuro Usagi from time to time, Shiroyasha had a strong feeling toward Kuro Usagi. If the genre of the story wasn''t shonen, then Shiroyasha might develop a feeling toward Kuro Usagi directly.


    Unfortunately, with his appearance, this story had be a harem story, so all the girls might turn toward him, which made him wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.


    While he was in deep thought, Yuu and her opponent entered the arena, and they were about to start their Gift Game.


    Asagi was also affected by the atmosphere and couldn''t help but ask, "Haru, what do you think of Yuu''s opponent?"


    "Yuu''s opponent?" Haru looked at the pale-skinned girl with a twin tail hairstyle and said, "Yuu is going to win."


    "You''re so confident?" Asagi was surprised.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Haru felt that there was no way for Yuu to lose against this girl, especially when Yuu had be several times stronger after his training. Still, he had to admit that this girl from the Will-O-Wisp was interesting, especially when the Jack-O-Larten apanied her on her side. However, it was normal since he had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi," so his affinity toward soul-rted creatures was extremely high.


    When Haru looked at them, the girl and the Jack-O-Lantern also looked at Haru curiously since they also felt strange affection toward him suddenly, but they were also dumbfounded when they saw how handsome he was.


    "Cough! Cough!" If Kuro Usagi didn''t cough and reminded them that they were on the Gift Game, then they might not wake up and keep staring all the time.


    ---


    Yuu looked at the girl in front of her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, no - nothing, but I feel his aura is so nice," the girl said with a blush.


    "........" Yuu didn''t feel surprised by the girl''s reaction since she knew that most girls would react simrly to a girl, but she was surprised when she saw the reaction of the Jack-O-Lantern since this huge pumpkin was blushing. She was wondering whether the Jack-O-Lantern was, in truth, a woman, but she knew that this wasn''t a time to think about something like that since she needed to focus on her Gift Game!


    ---


    As the Gift Game started, as expected, Yuu became the winner of the Gift Games.


    Haru was happy by her victory, but then he noticed something falling from the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is that a letter?"


    While everyone was under the excitement of watching Yuu''s Gift Game, they suddenly realized a countless number of ck letters raining from the sky.


    However, once the ck letters fell on the ground, they realized that these weren''t ck letters. Instead, those were Geass Rolls with a ck color falling from the sky.


    Haru took one of the Geass Rolls, and his expression didn''t change much since he knew that those Geass Rolls came from the Demon Lord.


    ''Well, it''s gotten interesting now.''

 Chapter 2102 - Demon Lord 1

    <h4>Chapter 2102 - Demon Lord 1</h4>


    As countless ck Geass Rolls rained down from the sky to the entire town, everyone was dumbfounded and took the ck Geass Roll that dropped in front of them.


    "ck Geass Rolls?!" Kuro Usagi was startled. If it was a normal Geass Roll, then she might not react so much, but since the color of the Geass Roll was ck, then that meant...


    Haru took the ck Geass Roll and read the rules of the Gift Game that was written on it.


    "The yers are all themunities in this area. The appointed host will be the Game Master Shiroyasha. For the hostmaster to win, all yers must be pushed to submission or massacred. For the yers to win, they must shatter the false legend and make the true legend known."


    Hearing Haru''s words that read the ck Geass Roll, everyone''s expression was heavy since they knew very well that the Demon Lord wasing!


    As everyone realized what had happened, the people in the entire area were panicked, and without anyone who led them, they could only run, scattering around a random area, causing even more chaos.


    "Demon Lord ising!"


    Haru could hear everyone screaming, but he knew that Sandora and Mandora shouldmand their subordinates soon to stabilize everyone''s mind and guide everyone so they wouldn''t cause even more chaos during this critical moment. He didn''t need to worry about the crowd, but then he looked at Shiroyasha, who was suddenly surrounded by a ck typhoon that blew everyone away.


    "What?" Shiroyasha was dumbfounded, but she couldn''t react.


    "Shiroyasha-sama!" Sandora wanted to help Shiroyasha, but when her hand touched the ck typhoon, it caused a repulsion, and she was hurt. "Kyaaah!"


    "Sandora!"


    The ck typhoon that surrounded Shiroyasha became stronger and blew everyone away, but Haru quickly protected them with a barrier that was made with gravity.


    "Stand behind me," Haru said.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they also quickly stood behind Haru as they saw the ck typhoon slowly bing smaller and trapped Shiroyasha inside. While he observed the ck typhoon, everyone started to notice three figures that approached them.


    "Izayoi, I''ll take care of this ce. You have to go and fight them," Haru said.


    "That''s what I want to hear!" Izayoi leaped directly and greeted the enemies.


    "Sandora, Mandora, Jin, you should take care of the panic in the city," Haru said.


    "Yes!" 3x


    Sandora, Mandora, and Jin answered subconsciously.


    Still, when Mandora was about to do what Haru asked him, he heard Haru''s voice from his mind.


    ''I''ll talk about the matter of the Demon Lordter. You have to be prepared.''


    Mandora wanted to say something, but he could only nod with a regretful expression in the end.


    Haru didn''t care about Mandora anymore and looked at the three. No, it should be four people that attacked this town while giving everyone instruction on what they should do. Still, he sighed and didn''t expect that the enemy would be so troublesome, especially the little girl who seemed to be a leader of this group since he could tell the power of this girl was a disease.


    Haru could see that a gue had infected almost all the people in this town.


    "What''s wrong, Haru?" Asagi asked.


    "The enemy is quite troublesome," Haru said.


    "Can you handle it?" Asagi asked.


    "It should be possible," Haru said simply since he didn''t think that he would lose. Still, he understood why the Demon Lord was an extremely cheating existence since as long as the Demon Lord decided to initiate a Gift Game on something, a group, ormunity, no one could decline it.


    "Then quickly beat her, Haru! Use that lewd magic to defeat it!" Shiroyasha, who was trapped in the ck typhoon, quickly said.


    Haru rolled his eyes and said, "The effect of my magic is quite bad on a virgin."


    "......" Everyone.


    "Huh? What kind of magic? Why were you suddenly talking about a virgin?" Asuka instantly blushed.


    Yuu was also dumbfounded, and her cat, that wanted to close her ears, knew that it was toote. Her cat could onlyment that its master was no longer pure after she heard Haru''s words.


    Asagi could only sigh since she also understood Haru''s strongest ability.


    "Also, it feels wrong to use that magic on a loli," Haru said with a sigh.


    "......."


    "Didn''t you use that ability on me?!" Shiroyasha roared.


    "Are you a loli?" Haru asked.


    "......" Shiroyasha''s lips twitched and asked, "Are you saying that I''m a grandma or something?"


    "......." Haru didn''t say anything. Instead, he ignored Shiroyasha and looked at the little girl that fought Leticia in the sky. He then looked at Izayoi, who fought the male member of the group that attacked the town.


    Shiroyasha wanted to say something andin to Haru, but Asuka quickly asked, "Haru, why did you say that this opponent is troublesome?"


    "Well, the identity of this Demon Lord is the embodiment of the 80 million evil spirits that were created during the ck gue," Haru said.


    "...What?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, they were dumbfounded.


    "ck Death? Have you heard of it?" Haru asked.


    The ck Death was a bubonic gue pandemic urring in Afro-Eurasia from 1346 to 1353. It is a fatal pandemic recorded in human history, causing the death of 75¨C200 million people in Eurasia and North Africa, peaking in Europe from 1347 to 1351.


    The little girl or the Demon Lord that attacked this town was the embodiment of that ck Death, which caused everyone to feel dumbfounded.


    "With the appearance of that Demon Lord, everyone in this town has been infected by the gue," Haru said.


    "......"


    "You''re smart. How about you join us instead of dying with everyone?"


    Suddenly they saw the appearance of a beautiful woman with a silver flute in her hand.


    The woman had fair skin color, blue eyes, elf-like ears, and short blonde hair with long bangs. Her attire was also quite unique, but if someone had to describe it, then it should be simr to the dress of a performer.


    The woman looked at Haru with a flush and invited Haru directly to hermunity.


    Haru only smiled, which caused the woman''s smile to brighten until...


    "I refuse."


    "........"


    The woman frowned and asked, "Didn''t you understand your situation?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "You''re the one who doesn''t understand your situation. Do you think that you can get away after what you have done?"


    "We''re not nning to get away." The woman smiled and said, "We''re nning to massacre everyone!" With those words, she started to y her flute, and as she yed, she realized that the expression of Haru and his group didn''t change much as if looking at her as a fool.


    "Your power should be a power to control people through that flute, right? Can you use that power now, Ratten?" Haru asked.


    "I..." The woman was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that her name would be exposed too quickly, and at the same time, she realized that she couldn''t use her power!


    When the woman was about to run away, she was caught directly, and her entire body was tied in bondage!


    "Hyaan~~!" Ratten moaned as the rope tightened around her crotch.


    "Nice skill!" Shiroyasha praised generously.


    "....." Everyone.


    Luckily, the only guys in this group were Haru, or else, they might have a nosebleed when they saw Haru''s skill.


    Haru held a rope in his hand while stepping on the top of Ratten''s butts. "Well, shall I end this festival?"

 Chapter 2103 - Demon Lord 2

    <h4>Chapter 2103 - Demon Lord 2</h4>


    As Haru caught Ratten, Leticia fought against ck Percher, and Izayoi fought against Weser.


    Still, as Percher and Weser fought Leticia and Izayoi, respectively, they realized that Ratten hadn''t used her power to control the mind of the people in this town to fight against each other, which made them worried about what had happened to Ratten.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about your friend? This isn''t the time to think about that since you''re fighting me!" Izayoi punched Weser directly and caused Weser to be thrown into the wall.


    Weser gritted his teeth and knew that something must happen to Ratten, but at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t do anything now since he needed to defeat Izayoi or else he might be defeated.


    While Weser had a hard fight against Izayoi, ck Percher fought effortlessly against Leticia so that she could look in the direction of the colosseum with a frown and knew that she needed to go there.


    ---


    As Haru sat down on Ratten''s butts, Shiroyasha told everyone about her conjecture.


    Kuro Usagi was also there since Haru directly brought her there since Shiroyasha asked him to bring her here.


    Shiroyasha then told them that the rules of the Gift Game made it impossible for her to participate, but it was normal since as long as she participated, then this Gift Game could be easily won, so without a doubt, this Demon Lord anticipated and sealed Shiroyasha. She also exined that the Demon Lord was part of themunity that participated in the Celebration of the Fire Dragon. Lastly, she also told them that this Gift Game might not be able to be cleared since the rules of this Gift Gamecked exnation.


    "What?!"


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Ratten smiled proudly even though she was being pushed to the ground by Haru. Still, she hoped that her leader would save her as soon as possible, or else she might get addicted to this torture. ''Or should I ask the boss to get this guy?'' Looking at Haru, she hoped that her boss could take Haru to theirmunity.


    "Then - then I''ll stop this Gift Game with my Gift as Judge Master!" Kuro Usagi was about to stop the Gift Game, but her ears were pulled by Haru directly.


    "Don''t stop it, Kuro Usagi!" Haru was speechless and quickly stopped Kuro Usagi.


    "Don''t pull my beautiful ears!" Kuro Usagi cried out, but Haru didn''t let her go.


    "Stop your ability as a Judge Master since if you use it, then I can clear up this Gift Game," Haru said. If Kuro Usagi used her ability as a Judge Master, then ck Percher might postpone the Gift Game for the maximum time, and when that happened, then everyone in this town might die from the gue.


    Haru could only think that Mandora was stupid for thinking to promote Sandora''s achievement by defeating the Demon Lord, but Mandora forgot that no matter how weak the Demon Lord was, it was still stronger than a half-assetmunity like the Smandra.


    "Huh? Can you clear up this Gift Game, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi ignored the fact that her ears were pulled by Haru and looked at him in surprise. Even Ratten, who was on the ground and being sat by Haru, also showed a surprised expression.


    "Yes." Haru nodded, then exined the real condition to win this Gift Game.


    The condition for the yers to win was that they must shatter the false legend and make the true legend known.


    "As we know, the legend that is mentioned in this Gift Game is the legend of the Pied Piper of Hamelin," Haru then exined that there were several theories of how the children in the Pied Piper of Hamelin and how it was rted to the four opponents that they faced at this moment.


    Ratten represented the pied piper, Weser representedndslides, Strom represented storm, andstly, ck Percher represented the ck death.


    As for how Haru knew the name of the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin, it was because they were rted to the legend of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. Still, there were a lot of things that he wanted to say at that moment, but he held it since there were a lot of inconsistent things that happened in this plot.


    If Haru had to give an example, then it was Izayoi who didn''t destroy the seal on Shiroyasha. Even if Shiroyasha couldn''t join the Gift Game, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t help, and as a Floor Master, there must be a way for her to defeat Grimm Grimoire Hamelin. However, Izayoi didn''t do that since if he did that, then the story wouldn''t be exciting enough.


    Haru knew how powerful Izayoi was, and it was also why he thought that this guy was too arrogant, which made him sigh sometimes.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, they understood how to clear up this Gift Game.


    "So as long as we defeat either of the four of them, then we can clear this Gift Game?" Asagi asked.


    "That''s right." Haru nodded.


    "But isn''t it better to suspend this Gift Game since they might have done a misconduct?" Kuro Usagi asked.


    "Do you think that they haven''t prepared for that? I''m sure that they have checked all the rules so there won''t be any problems with this Gift Game. Even if you suspend the Gift Game, you won''t find anything. Instead, they might ask you to add an advantageous rule to this Gift Game," Haru said.


    "......." Everyone.


    "Well, they might not ask to add an advantageous rule to this Gift Game, but they might ask to extend the resumption date," Haru said.


    "Why?" Yuu asked subconsciously.


    "That way, everyone will die because of the gue before the Gift Game resumption, and the Demon Lord''s group will win by default," Haru said.


    "......."


    "Well, you have found out."


    This voice suddenly caused everyone to be startled, and when they turned their heads, they saw a little girl floating in midair, staring at Haru.


    "Master!" Ratten was happy when she saw this little girl.


    "Pest? No, you should be called ck Percher?" Haru said.


    "That''s right." Percher nodded and asked, "What about you?"


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka. I''m the leader of the "no-name"munity," Haru said with a smile.


    "You''re interesting." Percher looked at Haru and said, "After I have won this Gift Game, you should enter mymunity."


    "Win? Can you? As long as we defeat you, then we''ll win this Gift Game, right?" Haru said, and his expression didn''t change much even though knowing how powerful Percher was.


    "Win? You? Can you?" Percher then released the pressure that caused everyone to tremble.


    Asuka, Yuu, Asagi, Kuro Usagi, and Shiroyuki could feel how strong Percher was, and they knew that they would die if they fought her.


    However...


    Haru summoned his grimoire and directly sealed Percher''s power.


    "This...?" Percher was dumbfounded.


    "Now, can you win this Gift Game?" Haru asked with a smile, but he could only sigh since even though he knew that it was cruel, he knew that there was only one way to win this Gift Game, and that was to defeat the cute girl in front of him.

 Chapter 2104 - Demon Lord 3

    <h4>Chapter 2104 - Demon Lord 3</h4>


    Haru directly sealed Percher''s power since he didn''t really want to fight this little girl. "How about you give up, Percher? I have sealed your power." If possible, he wanted this girl to give up on her ambition and admit that she had lost on this Gift Game, but would it be so easy?


    Percher frowned and directly dropped to the ground when she couldn''t use her power anymore. She blinked her eyes and tried to use her power, but she couldn''t use it no matter how hard she tried.


    "Give up, alright?" Haru said.


    "Master!" Ratten, who saw Percher was easily solved by Haru, became worried.


    Percher frowned as she clenched her fists, she had just started her ambition, and there was no way that she would let it stop just like this!


    "It seems that I have to get serious now."


    Then suddenly, several pirs of darkness suddenly shot up toward the sky and covered the entire town with a dome of darkness.


    "What?!"


    "What is this?!"


    When Percher and her group attacked the town indiscriminately and caused chaos in the town, Sandora, Mandora, and their people quickly stabilized their people''s minds, but this sudden change caused everyone to panic once again!


    "What happened?" Mandora was startled, especially when he saw that the buildings around the town were swallowed by darkness before they changed into different kinds of buildings.


    Most people were confused about what was happening, but Kuro Usagi understood what had happened. "This... is this a Hamelin? You have changed the entire town with the town of Hamelin?!" Her voice surprised everyone since no one would expect that Percher would turn the entire town into a town of Hamelin.


    Haru understood that the reason why Percher could do this was that Mandora and his subordinates had ced 130 stained sses around the town, causing Percher to be able to turn this entire town into the town of Hamelin.


    Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that Mandora was so stupid. As for Sandora, he felt a bit sorry for her since she didn''t know anything when Mandora had done this. Still, this wasn''t a time for him to think about such an unimportant matter since he knew that he needed to solve the problems in front of him.


    As the entire town turned into the town of Hamelin, all the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin: Weser, Ratten, Strom, and Percher, became several times stronger.


    Izayoi, who fought Weser, also noticed the change in Weser''s power, but instead of being overwhelmed, he gritted excitedly and continued to fight Weser.


    Ratten also felt that her power also became stronger, but Haru''s seal was more powerful than she had thought, so she could onlyy in Haru''s chair, which made herin to him several times.


    Still, the most troubled one would be Leticia, who fought Strom since she had lost her Divinity. Her power had weakened several times, so she had trouble fighting against this subordinate kind of character. However, as the Knight of the Little Garden, there was no way that she would lose!


    While Weser, Ratten, and Strom had powered up because the entire town had turned into the town of Hamelin, ck Percher also became stronger.


    Haru could see that ck Percher wanted to break his seal by her raw power alone. His seal was powerful, but it didn''t mean that it was omnipotent since as long as someone had enough energy to overpower him, then it was possible to break his seal. However, such a character was rare, and there might not be such a character in this world, so even though ck Percher had be several times stronger, she still couldn''t break up his seal.


    "...Why?" Percher was dumbfounded. She had be several times stronger, but why couldn''t she break Haru''s seal?


    "Can you see it?" Haru looked at Percher and said, "I''m stronger than you."


    "......" Percher stared at Haru in a daze before she gritted her teeth, staring at him stubbornly, showing that she wouldn''t give up.


    The truth was, Haru could destroy 130 stained sses on this entire town instantly, and he could seal this town of Hamelin so the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin wouldn''t be able to power up. However, he didn''t do that since it would be bullying.


    "Please give up this Gift Game."


    Haru hoped that this little girl could give up this Gift Game.


    Percher ignored Haru''s words and kept forcing herself to break Haru''s seal.


    Haru wanted to say something again, but suddenly Ratten''s body slowly turned bright. "What are you doing?"


    "Hmm? I''m just giving myself to my master so she can defeat you." Ratten smiled and said, "My master will defeat you, and our ambition won''t be stopped."


    Haru had aplicated expression since he didn''t expect that Ratten would have such a determination to win this Gift Game that she even sacrificed herself to help Percher. He also knew that while Ratten had sacrificed herself, Weser and Strom also did something simr and sacrificed themselves so they could make Percher stronger.


    With the sacrifice of Ratten, Waser, and Strom, Percher finally broke out from the seal, and she could use her power again.


    Haru looked at Percher and asked, "I''ll ask you again. Can you give up?"


    "Do you think I''ll give up after all of this?" Percher was full of anger since Ratten, Waser, and Strom were the only people that she could trust. "Now, I''ll kill everyone except for Shiroyasha!" She didn''t hold back anymore and used all of her power to spread a gue on this town. As her power spread, some people directly fell while screaming in pain.


    "Haru!"


    Everyone was startled by Percher''s power, and they knew that if they let Percher again, then this entire town would be annihted, and everyone would die!"


    Haru sighed inwardly while looking at Percher since he knew that there was no way for Percher to give up. He then took out his pistol-shaped CAD from his zipper storage and aimed it toward Percher. "If possible, I want you to join mymunity, but since it has be like this, then I can only use other methods."


    Percher snorted, ignoring Haru''s words. She had decided to kill everyone, and she also knew that Haru''s seal was useless to her. As for the pistol that he held, she didn''t think too much, thinking that it was useless for her, but she didn''t expect that...


    "Goodbye."


    When that word fell, Percher felt a danger that she had never felt before until suddenly she dissipated into dust, transformed into steam, and then scattered without being able to say anything or fight back.


    Haru sighed, feeling ufortable until suddenly he felt two things on his back.


    "Are you alright?" Asagi asked.


    "Not really."


    "Well, let''s just rest after this."


    Haru agreed to Asagi''s offer since their quest had ended and what they needed to do was to have fun for the past few days until they were teleported back to their world. Still, as he was about to leave when everything returned to normal, he was dumbfounded when a dark light appeared before him, and a ring suddenly appeared in front of him. He observed the ring with an emblem of Grimm Grimoire Hamlin, and his lips twitched. He wanted toin to someone about why he felt so mncholic before.


    ''Well, let''s just keep this ring.''


    With all of that, his quest ended, and there were three days before Haru and Asagi would return to their world, so before that, they were going to say y around until they had enough.. Of course, they didn''t forget to bring Shiroyuki since she had nned to go back with them.

 Chapter 2105 - Reward 1

    <h4>Chapter 2105 - Reward 1</h4>


    With the end of the Gift Game against the Demon Lord, everyone in the town started to work again since there were a lot of buildings that were destroyed, and some people even died because of ck Percher''sst rampage.


    Mandora was visited by Izayoi and Shiroyasha, and they talked for a while until Izayoi and Shiroyasha walked out together, leaving Mandora, who was inside the room with a pale expression, and without doubt, Izayoi and Shiroyasha had ckmailed Mandora a lot of things. However, if they didn''t do this, someone might do something simr again in the future.


    Even though Haru had stopped ck Percher, without a doubt, the damage that was caused by ck Percher was huge. Still, at the same time, everyone also realized how powerful Haru was, especially when they could see how easily Haru defeated ck Percher.


    Even Shiroyasha, who saw Haru''s power for the first time, was dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that Haru''s power would be so strong that he could erase ck Percher''s existence in an instant.


    Still, hearing about Haru, who decided to rest immediately after he used his power, they thought that Haru''s power was amazing, but it took a lot of toll on his body, so they also let him rest up, and it was also the reason why Izayoi was the one who met Mandora instead of Haru.


    They let Haru rest inside the hotel room with Asagi, who apanied him.


    However, the real reason why Haru was staying inside his room with Asagi at this moment wasn''t that he wanted to rest. Instead, he wanted to open the rewards that they had gotten from the Group Chat.


    The reason why a new member would usually be the one who entered the quest instead of the old member was so the new member could get free power to protect themselves.


    The new member was obviously weak, and they also didn''t have a point to buy something at the store, so they needed to do a quest.


    It was also the reason why Haru was the one who usually went to the quest with the new member since he was the only one who could confidently solve the quest alone since most of his power could help him in various things.


    Whether it was money, ce to live, identity, and a lot more, if it was someone else, they might be troubled, but it was different for Haru. He could solve all of those problems easily, and he could also be a babysitter for the new member, who was why he was chosen to enter the quest. Still, sometimes, he missed the time when everyone went on the quest together like in the past.


    "Well, how about we open our reward?" Asagi said. Of course, she would be lying if she wasn''t excited.


    "That''s true." Haru nodded and agreed since it was better to open their rewards as soon as possible, and when the night came, they would leave secretly with Shiroyuki. "Who wants to open the reward first?"


    "How about you?" Asagi asked.


    "Sure." Haru nodded and felt a bit strange since it was his first time opening his reward first since he usually opened it atst, but since Asagi had asked, he didn''t mind since he was also quite curious about what kind of rewards that he was going to gate.


    <Congrattions, you have received "Grateful Robber">


    "Grateful Robber? What kind of reward is that?" Asagi asked curiously.


    Haru also didn''t know what kind of ability this "Grateful Robber" was, so he decided to check the details of his reward.


    ---


    Grateful Robber.


    Grateful Robber is a superpower that allows the user to steal any ability the user witnesses being activated. It can also steal another power, even if the user has another power on hand. The user can also do exactly what the owner of the power can do. The user can evenbine the power of the stolen abilities. However, the user does not get the full information regarding the stolen abilities the user has stolen.


    ---


    "It''s an amazing power!" Asagi was surprised by Haru''s ability since she didn''t expect that Haru''s ability would be so overpowered.


    Haru also agreed since this power was amazing. With his "Snatch," it was possible to steal any abilities as long as he wanted to, but of course, if someone was prepared and he also hadn''t done a detailed observation of his targeted''s abilities, then it would be hard for him to steal his targeted''s abilities. It wasn''t impossible, but it would take a lot of time.


    However, "Grateful Robber" was different since this ability could instantly steal any abilities as long as Haru watched how his opponents activated their abilities, which was pretty amazing. As for when he couldn''t get the detailed information about the abilities that he had stolen by using the "Grateful Robber," he didn''t think that it was a problem since as long as he stole the abilities of his opponents, then his opponents would lose their power, and they couldn''t fight him. Also, he had an "Elemental Sight," so it was only a matter of time before he mastered the abilities that he had stolen.


    If possible, Haru wanted to stay in this world for a while to steal from various enemies in this world, but he could do that in the future.


    "Is the reward that we get from the Group Chat always amazing?" Asagi asked curiously since she felt that Haru''s ability was too cheating, right?


    "No."


    "Eh?"


    "The reason why I received the reward is amazing is because I had very good luck," Haru said.


    "Luck?" Asagi''s lips twitched.


    "In the past, Kuroneko only got 2000 points," Haru said.


    "Huh? Then what should I do?" Asagi asked worriedly.


    Haru looked at Asagi and wanted to tell her that her luck was also so powerful, but he knew that she wouldn''t be relieved, so he said, "How about I share with you some luck?"


    "Eh? Is that possible?" Asagi was dumbfounded.


    "I have the ability to steal luck. Well, not stealing, but borrowing since someone''s luck will return after a while," Haru said.


    "Are we going to steal someone''s luck?" Asagi asked dumbfoundedly.


    "Not stealing, but borrowing," Haru corrected Asagi''s sentence.


    Asagi only rolled her eyes and didn''t say much. "Um, then?"


    "Then I''ll transfer that luck to you so you''ll get a good reward," Haru said.


    "Okay. Let''s do it." Asagi nodded since she knew that luck would return after a while, so she didn''t have anything to worry about, especially after she heard Haru''s exnation again.


    Haru stole a little luck from all the people in this town and directly transferred it to Asagi''s body. "Okay, you can open it."


    Asagi wasn''t sure why, but she felt excited for some reason. ''Is this the power of luck?'' She wasn''t sure, but when she saw the reward that she had received, she understood that the power of luck was too amazing, right?

 Chapter 2106 - Reward 2

    <h4>Chapter 2106 - Reward 2</h4>


    Luck is a powerful power.


    Unlike physical prowess or magic that can be seen, luck is invisible, but its power isn''t something that can be underestimated.


    After all, as long as someone has enough luck, they can be rich easily, and they can also defeat their enemies without raising their fingers. Even some average person that you can see everywhere on the street can be a harem protagonist as long as they have enough luck, showing how unreasonable the power of luck is.


    By using "Snatch," Haru could steal the luck of someone easily, and before Asagi opened her reward, he transferred all the luck that he had stolen to Asagi so it would give her the best reward that was capable of protecting herself and as expected, her reward was amazing.


    <Congrattions, you have received "Root of Origin">


    "This... the name of the power sounds amazing." Asagi was dumbfounded by the reward that she had gotten, then looked at Haru. "Do you know what kind of power this is?"


    "....." Haru was speechless when this girl asked himself, but he didn''t even know the answer since he wasn''t sure what kind of power it was. Still, he also had to admit that the name of Asagi''s power was cool. "Try to read the details of the reward. I''m not really sure."


    Asagi nodded and followed Haru''s words.


    ---


    The root of Origin is a superpower that is able to return items to their original form. It doesn''t matter if it''s a living creature or an inanimate object. Someone could be wounded, ill, or have a wrecked body, and it''d only take the user a moment to return them to their original form. It can fix broken appliances fix wounded people. But it cannot fix those who were born with disabilities as that is their original form.


    ---


    "......"


    Haru and Asagi read the details of her power in silence, then after a moment...


    "Amazing..." 2x


    That was the only thing that the two of them could say at this moment.


    Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    "Sure." Asagi nodded without hesitation.


    Haru then, without hesitation, cracked the table beside him and said, "Try to use your power, Asagi."


    "...." Asagi rolled her eyes, but then she nodded and tried to use her power on the cracked table.


    Haru, who was on the side, watched Asagi use her power in silence, and after a while, he saw the cracked table return to how it used to be, and somehow it made him sigh since her power was too amazing, right?


    Still, Haru had to admit that Asagi''s power was quite simr to his Jewelry Bonney''s power that he had received in the past. The power of Jewelry Bonney that he received in the past was the power to control the age of someone so by using this power. He could make someone be older or younger, whether they were living creatures or inanimate objects.


    However, there was a big difference between Asagi''s power and his power.


    If Haru could make someone younger or older, then Asagi could return anything to the original form.


    If Haru had to give an example, then if, for example, he had lost his arm, then it was impossible for him to return his arm back again. On the other hand, it was possible for Asagi to do it since she could turn everything into an original form.


    In other words, with this power, it was simply impossible for Asagi or any other people that were close to her to die.


    Haru wanted Asagi to get a powerful power, but he didn''t expect that she would get such a bug-like power. Still, he had to admit that the power of luck was amazing, but at the same time, there was something that he needed to remind Asagi.


    Asagi was still in a daze after she used her power since she knew that with her power, there were a lot of possibilities that could be done, such as...


    "Asagi."


    "Ah!"


    Asagi quickly awoke from her daze when she heard Haru''s voice and also looked at him with a guilty expression since she knew what she had thought was something outrageous, but...


    "Asagi, if you want, you might be able to revive your mother," Haru said calmly.


    "Wh --?!" Asagi was dumbfounded and didn''t expect Haru to be able to read her mind, but at the same time, she was dumbfounded since she thought that Haru was going to stop her. "You''re not going to stop me?"


    "Asagi..." Haru said softly as he held Asagi''s hands. "You should also know that my parents also have passed away, right?"


    "Um." Asagi nodded since she knew that Haru''s parents had passed away. After all, she also had watched "Yosogu no Sora" after she joined the Group Chat, and she had to admit that the love between Haru and Sora was too touching, even though they were siblings.


    "With my power, it is also possible for me to revive them."


    Haru had the Holy Grail. He could revive the heroes from history. Of course, he could also easily revive his parents. The truth, after he received the power of Horo Horo no Mi, he had an urge to revive his parents directly. Even if they were in the shape of souls, as long as they could stay with him, then it was alright. However, he knew that the responsibility to revive someone from death was too heavy, and he didn''t dare to do it.


    Haru knew that with Asagi''s new power, it was possible to revive her mother had passed away. If Asagi wanted to, then he wouldn''t stop her, but he wanted to tell her to bear the responsibility to do such a thing. After all, after someone is revived by using power, then their nature might change, or there might be some different kinds of consequences that couldn''t be imagined.


    Korosensei''s case about who wanted to revive his lover was a bit different. After all, unlike everyone else, Korosensei only had his lover as the only person that he cared about in the world. His world was void, but it was different now since Korosensei had revived his lover.


    However, Asagi was different since she had a lot of people who cared about her, especially him.


    Haru wanted to tell Asagi that if she wanted to revive her mother, then he wouldn''t stop her, but he wanted to tell her to bear that responsibility since there were a lot of changes that happened after her mother had passed away, especially her father had remarried.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Asagi was silent and didn''t say anything, but she also understood that the responsibility that she would bear after she revived her mother was great. She was confused and didn''t know what to do until she was hugged by Haru. She looked up at him with red eyes and said his name softly, "Haru..."


    "Let''s take a rest first. Our time is long. Even if you don''t want to revive your mother, I can also call her soul so you can talk with her, so don''t be impulsive, alright?" Haru said as he kissed Asagi''s forehead.


    "Thank you." Asagi then snuggled on Haru''s chest and let him carry her to the bed.


    The two of them snuggled to each other as they slept, and before Asagi slept, she was d that she had be Haru''s woman at this moment. ''Haru...'' She felt that the responsibility of reviving her mother was too heavy for her, but the responsibility to have his children wouldn''t be hard for her. ''Should I get pregnant?'' She somehow wanted to get his child at this moment, so she moved her hand on Haru''s little brother, caressed it gently with her soft hand.


    Haru opened his eyes and stared at the naughty girl, thinking that he needed to punish this girl for waking him up so suddenly.

 Chapter 2107 - Become Stronger From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 2107 - Be Stronger From Now On</h4>


    Even though Haru and Asagi had decided to go back along with Shiroyuki, they wouldn''t go back so suddenly and stayed until the Celebration of the Rise of the Fire Dragon ended.


    The festival of the Rise of the Fire Dragon might have been disrupted because of the appearance of the Demon King, but they had won, even though there were some people who had passed away because of the attack of the ck Percher with her subordinates.


    Without a doubt, the power of the Demon King was powerful since if Haru let ck Percher rampage, then she might be able to massacre the entire town in just a few minutes of time.


    The power of the ck Death wasn''t something that could be scoffed off, and it wouldn''t be weird if the Smandra disappeared like what had happened in the "no-name"munity.


    In the past, the "no-name"munity wasn''t a weakmunity; instead, it was a powerfulmunity whose name reverberated throughout the entire Little Garden. If it wasn''t attacked by the Demon King, then, without doubt, thismunity wouldn''t summon Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu since, with the strength of their members alone, it was simply a child''s y to rampage around the Little Garden.


    Everyone might be sad that some people, whether it was their families, friends, or acquaintances, had died when the Demon King had attacked themunity, but even so, they knew that they had won against the Demon King. It was something worthy of a celebration, so the festival continued, but this wasn''t a festival like before. Instead, this festival was changed into a mix of celebration and mourning.


    The feeling of everyone was mixed, but everyone knew that it was also their time to celebrate since without doubt that they had won against the Demon King.


    However, even though they had won, their position was just a supporter and the main characters of this event were the "no-name"munity since Haru was the one who defeated ck Percher, and of course, it caused the existence of the "no-name"munity to be ignored instead the "no-name"munity became one of the most famousmunities since it could defeat the Demon King.


    As Sandora presided over the celebration, members of the "no-name" group also sat together watching the end of the celebration before they returned to the East Side.


    "By the way Asagi, where''s Haru?" Yuu suddenly asked.


    When Yuu asked this question, they suddenly noticed that Haru had disappeared which made them startled.


    "Did you forget that he''s going to perform?" Asagi said calmly.


    "Perform?" They were dumbfounded.


    "Really?" Shiroyasha was also dumbfounded even though she was the one who asked Haru to perform, but with this situation, who was in the mood to enjoy Haru''s performance?


    Even though everyone was happy that they could defeat the Demon King, the damage that was caused by ck Percher wasn''t small. Instead, it was huge and it would be weird if they could celebrate this celebration happily without sadness by the loss of the people of the Sandoramunity.


    "Um." Asagi nodded. "He''s going to sing."


    "Sing?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "You don''t need to worry. Just believe in him, alright?" Asagi said with a gentle smile.


    Hearing Asagi''s words, even though they were a bit strange, in the end, they decided to believe since they knew that Haru had always brought them a surprise and as expected when Sandora ended her speech, she announced Haru was going to sing for everyone.


    When Haru appeared, everyone was surprised and they also cheered since they knew that the reason why their town could be saved was because of him and at the same time, the women and the girls in this town also became so excited since he was just too handsome.


    Haru had promised to sing so he decided to sing so this time he decided to sing a song to make everyone in this ce feel better after what had happened to them.


    With Sandora''s words, Haru sat on the piano bench then started his performance.


    Asagi and the members of the "no-name"munity were also in silence, following everyone since they were also quite curious about what kind of song that Haru was going to sing.


    <BGM: Uru - Remember>


    "As though to inform us of summer''s end, they lined up along the roadside quietly and bloomed."


    As his voice fell, everyone felt that there was a gentle golden light enveloping them which made their heart calm and warm.


    Haru''s voice was beautiful and soothing to everyone who heard it.


    Even Izayoi, who had always tried to challenge Haru at this moment, didn''t think that he could win against Haru in terms of singing.


    As his song continued and they indulged in his voice, they quickly realized what Haru''s song was about, which made their eyes red and they were in tears since they were moved by the lyrics of this song.


    "This isn''t goodbye


    I''m just heading to a faraway ce with an unknown name


    Even if we are apart, you will still be in my memories, breathing, living."


    Hearing those words, their lips trembled, and realized that even though their families, friends,rades, or acquaintances might have passed away during the Demon King''s attack, it didn''t mean that they had died. Those people had just moved to the faraway part and even though they were parted now, they were still living in their memories, breathing, and living.


    This song not only touched the people in this city but the members of the "no-name"munity were also moved by this song since this song described their situation very well. Previous members of the "no-name"munity also disappeared because of the attack on the Demon King. They didn''t know their condition, some of them were still alive, but some of them might have died. However, they knew that they still lived in their memories.


    "This isn''t goodbye


    Even though we feel lonely for not being able to face each other, just having a ce here that we want to return to, just that alone can turn that loneliness into strength."


    Haru also used all of his feelings in this song, singing with all of his heart and causing everyone to feel that they were golden bubbles everywhere, giving everyone the power to fight again, full of energy, but even so, they still remembered the memories of their precious person that had moved far away.


    Asagi was already full of tears and thought that Haru made this song for her, especially when she thought about their conversationst night. She knew that he wouldn''t stop her, but at the same time, he reminded her that what was important was that even if her mother had passed away, she was still living in her memory. ''Thank you, Haru...''


    "This isn''t goodbye


    I''m just heading to a faraway ce with an unknown name


    Even if we are apart, I will never ever forget


    The warmth in my memories¡­"


    They might move far away, but even so, they would never forget them and use that feeling to be stronger from now on.

 Chapter 2108 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 2108 - Return</h4>


    After the end of the celebration, everyone in the "no-name"munity was ying around the North Side since it was a rare chance for them toe to the North Side, and they knew that once they returned to the East ce, they wouldn''t have a chance toe to the North Side in a short time, so they used all of their time to y around.


    As for the heavy atmosphere around the town, all of them had disappeared, dissipated into the sky, leaving without a trace after everyone heard the song that was sung by Haru.


    Haru''s song gave them energy, and it also gave them power, reminding them that their families, friends, lovers, parents,rades, or even strangers that had passed away from ck Percher''s attack didn''t pass away. Instead, they were going far away ce, and they were still alive as long as they remembered them in their memories.


    Still, there was a question that Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi wanted to ask.


    "Jin, where''s Haru?" 6x


    "Ugh..." Jin could only show an awkward expression when everyone asked this question. However, he knew that he needed to tell them the truth, so after he let out a sigh, he said, "He has gone back to his world with Asagi and Shiroyuki."


    ".........." Everyone.


    "Come back?"


    They blinked their eyes and couldn''t believe what they had heard.


    "Why?" Asuka was dumbfounded and felt that it was quite uneptable that Haru had left so suddenly.


    "He has his family..." Jin said softly.


    "........." This time, no one could say anything since they knew that, unlike those who had left because they didn''t have a family or they had decided to abandon their families, Haru had a family, so there was no way that he could stay too long in the Little Garden.


    Asuka''s lips trembled, and she still felt uneptable. "He hasn''t said anything that he''s going to leave with Asagi and Shiroyuki..."


    Not only Asuka but everyone couldn''t ept it for a while since Haru and Asuka had left so suddenly, bringing along Shiroyuki without telling them and only telling Jin before they left.


    "Um... he has said that if he told you, then you might ask him to let youe with him," Jin said with an awkward expression.


    "........."


    They couldn''t say anything in refute since that might be something that they were going to ask him. After all, they were also quite curious about Haru''s world and wanted to see what kind of world it was, so it wouldn''t be weird if they asked him to bring them, right?


    However, Haru didn''t want to bring them since it was too troublesome, so he left secretly with Asagi and Shiroyuki, and it didn''t mean that he wasn''t going toe, right?


    Also, even though the rtionship between everyone was close to each other, no, it might be because they were close to each other that Haru didn''t really want to bring them and kept the matter of the Group Chat a secret since they might ask him a lot of things about this Group Chat and frankly, it was troublesome.


    If they were his lovers, then Haru might not say much. Unfortunately, they weren''t.


    "Is he going back in the future?" Izayoi suddenly asked.


    When this question fell, everyone was looking at Jin at the same time, waiting for the answer.


    "Yes." Jin nodded without hesitation. "They have said that they''re going toe back in the future, so until then, don''t be beaten up by someone." He noticed that the atmosphere was a bit strange, and he quickly said, in a hurry, "Um... that''s Kasugano-san''s message."


    "..........."


    Their lips twitched, but they also had to admit that they were quite weak, especially when Haru was the one who handled the Demon King alone before, but who were they?


    "Hey, they said that we''re weak?" Izayoi''s lips trembled, but he still maintained his smile.


    "I''ll beat him up next time," Yuu said without hesitation.


    Hearing Yuu''s words, they nodded without hesitation since they were going to beat him up without hesitation since this guy was too cruel, right?


    Leaving without a word after giving such a nice song to everyone, they were wondering whether this guy was a scumbag.


    Still, with that said, they trained themselves to be stronger, so the next time they met each other, they were going to surprise Haru.


    ---


    While the "no-name"munity was thought to be stronger, Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki went to Asagi''s world.


    Haru didn''t intend to bring Shiroyuki back to his world first, and it might be great to bring Shiroyuki to Asagi''s world so someone could help him to protect his woman. Even though he gave some powers to his women in this world so they could protect themselves, he knew what kind of enemies that they were going to face, especially when most of the enemies that he faced in this world had the power to destroy a city.


    Still, with Asagi''s power, no one could die.


    Haru knew that Asagi''s power was amazing, and it was also the reason why he decided to copy it since, with this power, he also knew that he wouldn''t be able to die.


    Still, as Haru came back to Asagi''s world, he was directly scolded, and the girls who he had eaten directly tried to eat him back. Unfortunately, what they faced was him, so they were defeated and showed a satisfied expressions.


    As for the rest, Haru brought them on dates to the various worlds, but before that, he needed to take care of some of the matters in his Empire. He had left his Empire for a few days, and of course, he had given arge picture of how to develop his Empire to his people. As for whether his people would betray him since he had used his telepathy ability on them so they wouldn''t betray him.


    Haru took care of his women for a while, and after that, he wanted to go back to his original world.


    ''Still, I might need to go to various worlds to take care of the matters that I haven''t taken care of.''


    Haru knew that there were a lot of girls that he had left, especially in the world of Fairy Tail, since he knew that he had left someone for so long. It wouldn''t be weird if this woman thought that he had abandoned her, and if he appeared before her, he might be killed, but who cares?


    Haru knew that he needed to face this woman sooner andter, but at the same time, he also wasn''t in a hurry since he was sure that the Group Chat was going to set up their meeting shortly, so while waiting for that, he was going to return to his world since he was going to help Erina and Alice with their booths on the Moon Banquet Festival.


    Haru was about to go back, but then someone stopped him.


    "Bring me with you," Aya Tokoyogi said without hesitation while looking at Haru with a smile.


    Looking at Aya for a moment, Haru wrapped his hand around her waist and decided to take her without hesitation to his original world.

 Chapter 2109 - In A Better Place

    <h4>Chapter 2109 - In A Better ce</h4>


    When Haru returned to the original world, as usual, he introduced Aya Tokoyogi to everyone again and they didn''t feel surprised, but at the same time, they were wondering whether Haru''s taste had changed, no, it should be that their change had never changed much since as long as they were beautiful girls whether they were older, simr age, any other, he loved all of them. He had never discriminated against them and loved them all.


    But of course, even though Haru might have eaten all of them, he would say no to a loli or a married woman or someone who had a partner. He had never been the type of person who would steal someone else''s lover or woman.


    As for the heroines of the protagonists that Haru had seen during his mission, he didn''t think that he had stolen the heroines, after all, the rtionship between the protagonist and the heroines had always been ambiguous. The rtionship between the protagonist and the heroines wasn''t a lover, so there was no need to hesitate, right?


    Haru knew that the fate of the heroines on the harem protagonist was quite cruel, especially when the protagonist was indecisive, single-minded, and a chicken. In the story, everyone was happy together, but as the story progressed those protagonists were given a chance whether they would choose one girl or get all the girls. If they chose one girl, then the rest would be unhappy, and they might not marry in their entire lives. If they chose a lot of girls, it wouldn''t be hard since the hearts of all the heroines had been taken by the protagonist, but the problem was that the protagonist usually had a low-esteem so even if they realized their feelings, they might not dare to take a step forward since they were afraid to hurt the girls.


    Haru felt that this problem had be an endless paradox, so it was better for him to take care of those heroines since he believed that he could make all of them happy with his power.


    Still, Haru also had to admit that leaving them for a period of time might not be a good thing since if they had trouble, he couldn''t help them. He had thought of several solutions to this problem and the first solution was to improve the ability of his Group Chat to change the time ratio when he transferred to another world.


    It was possible to stop the time when Haru was on the quest, so should it be possible to improve the ability of his Group Chat so he could stop the time when he went to another world, right?


    Haru thought that whenever he stayed in one world, he should stop the time in the various worlds so they wouldn''t think that he would leave them. It was a great method, but at the same time, there was a big problem with this method.


    The problem was that it would mess up the time, especially when it would also cause the world where everyone stayed would also stop.


    If he was the only one who owned this Group Chat, then it would be alright, but he had a lot of friends and there were also a lot of members of the Group Chat. Even though he might be the leader now, it didn''t mean that he was the one who owned this Group Chat.


    ''Still, I wonder who has made this Group Chat?''


    Haru was curious, but he knew that it might take time to know all of that, considering, there was no trace of the creator of this all-mighty Group Chat. He was wondering if the owner of this Group Chat was someone the main character from the author''s previous novel, but enough of that since he was thinking about exining the second method.


    Unlike the first method which would trouble his interpersonal rtionship with everyone on the Group Chat.


    The second method was safer, and it might be better since there was no need to stop the time in the other world other than the world where he stayed would be stopped. Instead, the world could pass normally without any trouble, but it was difficult.


    The second method that he mentioned was to use the power of "Kiss" to make his double so he could stay in another world at the same time. This method was good, it was like a "Kage Bunshin" in the world of Naruto, but instead of copying, it was like his doppelganger and he was the one who controlled this double unlike "Kage Bunshin" whose personalities were random.


    His "Kiss" had been enhanced and this power had be stronger. Before he couldn''t make a double for himself, but now, he could do it. However, there was a huge hurdle if he wanted to use this power.


    The first hurdle was that it took a lot of his energy.


    After all, Haru made a double, not a "Bunshin". If it was Bunshin, he could create them to fill the entire world, but if it was double, depending on how much power that he wanted to give his double, he might only be able to create two or three.


    Also, there was a second hurdle and that was a distance.


    Haru knew that he would ce his double in another world.


    The distance between his world and the other world wasn''t something that could be described as a mere far away. It was so far that it was almost impossible to reach two worlds by his speed alone. Even if he could put his double in another world, the connection might be broken since the distance between the two worlds was so far and even if his double didn''t disappear, he was afraid that his double might have a personality of his own.


    Haru didn''t want his own double to have a personality of his own and everything needed to be controlled by his own since no one really knew what kind of random quirks that his double might have if his double had a personality.


    Still, even though the second method was troublesome, he had found a method to solve this problem, but it might take a while to do it.


    So before that, Haru was going to take Aya for a walk around his world, and at the same time, he was going to help Erina on her preparation for the Moon Banquet Festival was about to start. While he was thinking about what kind of dish Erina wanted to create, he suddenly heard a familiar scream that made him smile.


    "Haru! Help me taste a dish!"


    Leaping from a great distance, Alice was caught by Haru and rubbed her face on his chest directly.


    Looking at this cute and annoying girl, Haru somehow had an urge to throw her away.. Not to the throw her to the ground, but threw her to the bed so she could use her scream in a better ce.

 2110: The Moon Banquet Festival 1

    Chapter 2110: The Moon Banquet Festival 1


    The Moon Banquet Festival is the annual school festival held at Tootsuki Culinary Academy. During the festival, students can set up a food booth after receiving permission to do so. During the Moon Banquet Festival, students may choose to work individually or in a group.


    The festival is considered a huge event that attracts more than 500,000 customers a day. Among these customers are numerous domestic and foreign V.I.P.''s. The customers are amodated at Tootsuki''s on-campus lodging facilities and at T¨­tsuki Resort; the rent for lodging alone is a great money maker for Tootsuki.


    Students will need to sell around 1,000 dishes a day if they want to make it to the top of the sales. As a result, certain stand locations are highly coveted, and numerous Shokugekis are held to im desired locations.


    Still, for Erina, choosing the position for her stand wasn''t really that hard since, as one of the Elite Ten members, she had a lot of privilege, but more than that, she would be the main attraction of the Moon Banquet Festival since the Elite Ten Members were chosen from the best of the best so obviously, the guests who came to this festival would like to try her foods.


    However, even if the Elite Ten Members had a lot of privileges, the school was fair, and as long as someone was fast enough, they could covet the good position, and when that happened, if some parties couldn''t ept it, they could initiate a Shokugeki.


    Still, with the power of the Elite Ten Members, most students wouldn''t be stupid enough to fight them.


    Right now, Haru was helping Erina set up her booth, which made him have to admit that the education of the Tootsuki Academy was really spartan.


    After all, like most major Tootsuki events, the Moon Banquet Festival will whittle down the number of students by expelling those who fail. In this case, expulsion is the result should a student suffering a loss of ie at the end of the event. However, as long as they do not perform anything incredibly reckless, such as setting up their stall alongside an incredibly skilledpetitor, it is virtually impossible to set up a deficit.


    Luckily, as early as their middle school years, students are advised and supervised by teachers to set up a booth and bnce the cost of the stall and ingredients, as well as in predicting the number of customers so the chance someone will get expelled from this event is rather small.


    "Thank you, Haru," Erina said with a sweet smile as she brought him mineral water.


    "No problem." Haru drank the mineral water then asked, "Are you going to handle this ce alone with Hisako?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a lot of helpers, but..." Erina didn''t finish her words and nced at Haru.


    "I''ll help, but not every ---" Haru hadn''t finished his words, but Erina had already jumped on hisp and hugged him.


    "Yay~~!"


    Looking at Erina who showed such a happy expression, Haru had to admit that he might have pampered this girl too much, but it was normal since shecked someone''s care during her childhood and she had been treated coldly by her parents which was why she sought that warmth from him.


    As Haru and Erina flirted with each other, Hisako couldn''t handle it anymore and coughed loudly. "Cough! Cough! Erina-sama! Haruka-sama! We''re not done yet with the preparation!"


    Erina''s face reddened and she quickly stood up as she said, "Haru, don''t skip work, alright? Since you have decided to work for me, you need to follow my standards." Her words were particrly strict and her tone told him that she wouldn''t let him go if he made a mess.


    "Yes, yes, but you know, it isn''t cheap to hire me." Haru was the richest man on earth and even if Erina was his fiancee, this and that was a different matter.


    Still, it was really a good time since he brought Aya to his world during this time so this way she could enjoy a lot of good things in this world. He would also bring everyone from the world of Strike the Blood to his world too to his world in the future, but he needed to do it slowly.


    "By the way, Haru."


    As they prepared Erina''s booth, Erina approached Haru again.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked.


    "Can we try to go to the food world that you mention?" Erina asked with a flush of excitement.


    Haru had told everyone about his ability to go to another world and after hearing it, of course, they also wanted to go to another world.


    Erina had a God''s Tongue and from her training in her early childhood until now, she believed that she had tasted most of the ingredients in this world. However, when she learned from Haru that there was another world where she could taste various new and unique ingredients, she couldn''t help but feel curious about it.


    When Haru exined to his women that he could go to another world, he also had expected that they wanted to go to another world so he wasn''t surprised by Erina''s reaction. Still, he was afraid that it was still dangerous to go to the world of Toriko. He knew that the world of Toriko was still in a disaster state after the Spice Meteor that hit the human part of Earth which caused theck of ingredients and foods in that ce so this wasn''t a suitable time to be Erina there.


    Still, if Erina wanted to try good food, going into the world of Hunter x Hunter was also a good thing too.


    However, Haru knew that there would be also a problem in that world too. Still,pared to the world of Toriko, the danger in the world of Hunter x Hunter was smaller so he didn''t mind bringing Erina there, considering the danger that might be encountered by Erina in the future.


    God''s Tongue was a double-sided knife, it could help the user to cook delicious food, but also brought a disaster to the user too. By having super-ultra sensitive food, she wouldn''t be satisfied with normal food anymore and the older she was, the choosier she was with food.


    Luckily, Erina met Haru early and knew some foods weren''t just delicious because the ingredients and feelings were also important. Also, if it was before, she might not be able to eat normal food, after thatst escapade to Saitama in the past, she could eat them easily. Still, even so, her curiosity over food was still huge so when she tasted the Blue Blood Corn, Mellow C, and other ingredients that he had brought from the world of Toriko, she became curious about the world that was mentioned by Haru.


    "Well, I don''t mind, but there''s something that you need to do first, right?" Haru said since he knew that Erina needed to take care of the event in front of her first.


    Erina nodded and was about to continue to work, but...


    "Haru, help me!" Alice opened the booth that was rented by Erina and leaped into Haru.


    "......"


    Looking at her cousin, Erina wanted to spank this girl''s butts. "ALICE!!!"


    As Erina and Alice started to bicker to each other, Hisako sighed and thought that she might need to do this preparation by herself. Still, when such a thought crossed someone suddenly helped her.


    "Let me help you, Hisako," Haru said gently.


    "Ah, um!" Hisako blushed instantly and nodded several times. She knew that this guy was a pervert and he was also the fiance of Erina and Alice, but sometimes, she just couldn''t help it, right?

 2111: The Moon Banquet Festival 2

    Chapter 2111: The Moon Banquet Festival 2


    As a student of the Tootsuki, Alice also needed to join the Moon Banquet Festival, but unlike Erina, who chose the Uptown Area, she would open her booth in the Main Street Area.


    There are 120 stalls across the Academy each year. The area designed for the festival is divided into three locations where students can set up their stands based on the social ss level of the dishes they are selling.


    The Main Street Area is located at the front of the Academy. Dishes in this area are standard festival foods and quick meals to eat while walking. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from around ?500 yen to 1000 yen. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 60 booths. This area has the highest number of customers.


    The Central Area is located in the center of the Academy, where the school''s culinarybs are located. This area specializes in restaurant-level dishes that feature specialized ingredients and tools. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from around ?1000 yen to 5000 yen. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 40 booths.


    The Uptown Area is a highly exclusive area located at the top of the Academy. Dishes here are high-ss luxury-style cuisine. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from ?5000 yen and up. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 20 booths. Only the highest paying guests go to this area, and most people who run stand up here are extremely renowned, even outside of the Academy. As such, members of the Elite Ten Council generally set up their booths in this area.


    As the champion of the Tootsuki Autumn Election, it wouldn''t be weird for Alice to open her booth in the Uptown Area. Unfortunately, she was toote to set up her booth since she was annoyed by Yukihira, who suddenly caught everyone''s attention by challenging Terunori Kuga, who was part of the Elite Ten Council.


    Alice had always loved to be at the center of attention, or rather, it might be because she had always lost to Erina that she didn''t want to lose to Erina, which was why she wanted to be the best among the 1st year, bing the talk of everyone, but she didn''t expect that someone that she had beaten on the Autumn Election would suddenly rise into the star and brought all the media on the Tootsuki to him directly which made him so annoyed!


    Still, Alice also didn''t really think too much and talked about something else, such as whether they would go somewhere after the festival or whether they should have a date in Danish to visit her father and mother.


    Listening to Alice''s talk that jumped from one to another, Haru was really speechless, but at the same time, he felt that Yukihira''s protagonist halo was really strong.


    Even though Yukihira might have lost against Alice in the Autumn Election, it didn''t mean that his protagonist halo was diminished. On the other hand, it became stronger during the Moon Banquet Festival since hecked an appearance during the previous arc.


    However, it was normal since the media had always sought entertainment and the news of Yukihira deciding to challenge Terunori Kuga from the Elite Ten Members became hot news directly that bombarded the entire school.


    Yukihira, even though he had lost against Nakiri, had never been underestimated by everyone in this school. After all, he could enter the Autumn Election, so without a doubt. He was one of the strongest students in the first grade.


    Haru didn''t think too much about Yukihira since he knew that Yukihira could deal with his own problem somehow. However, he could see Kurokiba''s gaze on him, pleading for his help. "So, Alice, what about you?"


    "Well, at first, I didn''t n to join, but this time, I''m going to open a booth together with the Shiomi seminar," Alice said generously, as if the fact she opened the booth meant that she would bring salvation to humanity.


    "Huh? Then you, Kurokiba, and Hayama are going to open a booth together?" Haru was surprised.


    "Yes." Alice seemed to be proud that she could get 2nd ce and 3rd ce in the Autumn Election as her goons. "What do you think?"


    "Well, if you''re happy, then I''m not going to say much, but which area are you going to open your booth?"


    With how luxurious Alice''s members were, Haru didn''t think that it was weird if she decided to open her booth in the Uptown Area.


    "We will be open in the Main Street Area," Alice said without hesitation.


    "...Really?" Haru was dumbfounded.


    "Um." Alice nodded then asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Haru then looked at Kurokiba, who also gave him a tired sigh. Still, when he looked at Alice''s eyes, he noticed her pride and confidence, so he knew that he shouldn''t say something and decided to believe in her. He then patted her back gently and said, "I''ll go to your booth when the festival starts."


    "Of course!" Alice smiled brightly then kissed Haru''s cheek. "I''ll give you a big portionter." She then moved closer and whispered. "Should I give you a bonus too?" She felt happy that Haru didn''t question her ability. Instead, he decided to believe in her since she knew that even though there might be a problem during the festival, she knew that she would be alright since she was confident she could sell a lot of food during the festival!


    "Oh? What kind of bonus?" Haru asked with interest.


    Alice wanted to say something, but...


    "Cough! Cough! Alice, can you go now? I need Haru''s help right now," Erina said as she crossed her arms, staring at Alice in a dangerous light.


    Alice and Haru forgot that there were a lot of people around them, and they didn''t flirt in a private ce. Instead, they flirted in Erina''s booth, which made Erina furious.


    Alice could onlyugh sheepishly while hugging Erina, which caused Erina to be more furious.


    Haru also smiled, but then he noticed his smartphone vibrated, not because of the quests, but because all the members of the Group Chat were talking to each other regarding the dangers that three members of the Group Chat encountered almost at the same time.


    Haru knew that it had been a while since he had joined the Group Chat, so he didn''t feel surprised when some of the members of the Group Chat had reached the climax of their stories, but he didn''t expect that three members of the Group Chat would meet the climax of their stories almost at the same time.


    "So, what should we do?"

 2112: Simple Discussion

    Chapter 2112: Simple Discussion


    Even if Haru''s adventure on the Group Chat seemed to be peaceful, it didn''t mean that some worlds of the members of the Group Chat were peaceful. Instead, their worlds might be destroyed sooner orter since thest boss on their world would appear sooner orter.


    The world that Haru mentioned wasn''t Tsunade''s world or Luffy''s world since either Tsunade and Luffy could handle their own enemies, especially when the two of them had be even stronger than in the original story.


    In Tsunade''s world, there was also Naruto, who was the son of fate who would bring salvation to the world.


    Still, the thing that made Tsunade worried about Naruto was too idealistic, and she was afraid that there were a lot of things that this guy didn''t dare to do. After all, being a leader was a hard thing, and if possible, she just wanted to retire with Haru and have a child with him in the world of Boku no Hero Academia or in his world.


    Well, there were a lot of worlds. Tsunade wanted to retire from her Hokage position and had a trip with Haru to a lot of ces.


    Still, there might be a lot of powerful enemies such as Uchiha Madara or Kaguya. However, Tsunade didn''t feel worried.


    Uchihara Madara was one thing, but Kaguya was different.


    Kaguya was a woman, and as long as this woman met Haru...


    Tsunade could definitely tell what kind of spark that would happen between Haru and Kaguya when they met each other, especially when Kaguyacked someone''s love.


    Kaguya had been betrayed by her husband and her children. What she needed the most was someone''s love, and Tsunade knew a perfect someone who could fill the hollow in Kaguya''s heart.


    The matter in Tsunade''s world was cleared up, and there was no need to worry about it.


    Still, if Tsunade really needed to worry, then it would be how to develop Konoha from now on. She knew that after the defeat of Uchiha Madara, the world would be peaceful, and there wouldn''t be any war anymore, but because of that, ninjas would lose their jobs.


    There was no way for Konoha to stay like how it was, and they needed to develop, or else they would disappear along with the passage of time.


    If it was someone else, they might not care much about the future of Konoha, but Tsunade was different. After all, she was the granddaughter of the founder of Konoha, Senju Hashirama. If she wanted her vige to be okay from now on, she needed a way to think about how to develop her vige from now on.


    Luckily, Tsunade had Haru, or else she might be at a loss.


    Haru also wasn''t in a hurry, and he didn''t tell Tsunade to put a hold on her position. Still, if possible, he wanted her to use the chance where Akatsuki was rampaging through the world as a chance for Konoha to expand. After all, it was a rare opportunity for everyone in her world to have amon enemy.


    Themon enemy was the best way to gather everyone into one group, but once thatmon enemy disappeared, everyone would return to how it used to be, and they might fight each other again.


    Still, as long as there was Naruto, no viges dared to fight since Naruto''s power was enough to match the entire vige. Adding Sasuke with him, it was only a matter before the world was conquered by the two of them.


    Unfortunately, Narutocked vision, and he was idealistic. If he could solve the problem by talking, then he would talk, and he would never have killed someone. However, the world had never been all white, there had always been darkness, and the color of the world had always been gray.


    When there was a white, then there had always been darkness.


    Tsunade knew that matter, so Haru didn''t need to worry, but it was different from other people, especially in the shonen manga, which was all about friendship, hard work, and self-sacrifice.


    Haru had to admit that all of those points were beautiful, but the reality was different after all. He also knew that his method also wasn''t beautiful, but there was no way for someone to stay clean if they wanted to achieve something.


    Leaving the matter of Tsunade aside, the matter of Luffy was better since he could solve all of his problems on his own. His dream was to be One Piece and be the next Pirate King. As for the rest, Luffy had never thought too much about it. As for the matter of marine, world government, and the rest, he could leave all of them to his father, who was the leader of the Revolutionary Army.


    Still, Luffy didn''t know the matter about his father since he had never asked about the matter of his world. If he knew, his adventure wouldn''t be fun anymore.


    The matter of Luffy and Tsunade aside, there was something more important that they needed to think about, especially in the worlds of the three members of the Group Chat.


    Those three were Kouha, Yajima, and Teppei.


    When everyone thought about the world of the three of them, they felt a bit of a headache. After all, the enemies that they were going to face were different from what they would ever face.


    But...


    Asagi: "Don''t worry, with my new ability, I can return everything to how it used to be."


    Hearing Asagi''s words, everyone somehow sighed in relief since they knew how buggy Asagi''s ability was.


    Asagi''s ability to return everything to the initial state, including reviving someone from death.


    Yes, Asagi had tried to revive a dead bird on the street when she happened to meet one and when she used her power, the bird was alive once again, showing her ability could be used to revive someone.


    Even though Asagi''s power might not have been helpful during the fight, her support was something that they sought. After all, who wanted to die during all of those fights that they were going to face?


    Korosensei: "Cough! Cough! How about we start our discussion now?"


    Gintoki: "I''m helpless in the fight. I''ll hide when the fight happens."


    "........." Everyone.


    Kuroneko: "Leave Gin-chan aside. We need to think about the enemy we''re going to face in Kouha''s world, Yajima-san''s world, and Teppei''s world since you all know how strong they are."


    Luffy: "Isn''t it easy?"


    Kouha: "I''m not sure whether you can give a good idea, but I want to hear your solution, Luffy."


    Luffy: "We can just beat them, right?"


    "............"


    It was simple, and there was no need for any more discussion.


    They only needed to beat up their enemies. It was as simple as that, right?

 2113: Haru: I dont know what to say

    Chapter 2113: Haru: I don''t know what to say


    Reading Luffy''s chat, Haru also felt that there was no need to talk anymore. After all, even though it might be hard to believe, it was quite hard for someone to hurt them anymore.


    All the members of the Group Chat weren''t little rookies anymore who would run away when they encountered danger and relied on the strong members to fight for them.


    Well, not all of the members were strong, but with some of the members of the Group Chat, it should be enough for them to defeat most of the antagonists in various worlds.


    Esdeath: "Is this the reason why you don''t want us to have a child first?"


    Haru: "Yes."


    Haru didn''t hide the fact that he had a child with Maya Yotsuba, and of course, Esdeath knew about that matter, so she also asked him to have a child with him, but he told her to wait for a moment since the quests that might force all the members of the Group Chat might appear soon.


    Haru was worried that something might happen to Esdeath and their child if she entered the quest while she was pregnant.


    Esdeath also knew Haru''s concern, so she didn''t me him. Still, she was a bit jealous of Maya since Maya was the one who had Haru''s first child.


    Esdeath: "Alright, but after the end of the quest, let''s make a child, alright?"


    Haru: "Let''s make as much as you want."


    Esdeathughed and replied, "By the way, do you want a boy or a girl?"


    Haru then continued to flirt with Esdeath through a chat. Then at the same time, the discussion about three dangerous quests that might appear in the future continued.


    While Luffy''s words contained some truth, they also needed to know about their enemies first.


    Thest boss in Yajima''s world, Kouha''s world, and Teppei''s world were dangerous, and if they weren''t careful, they might die during the process, so they needed to make sure that everything would be alright.


    Still, sometimes, ns couldn''t follow reality since sometimes there were a lot of unexpected things that might happen during the procedure.


    But even so, it wouldn''t hurt to learn about thest boss that might appear on those three quests.


    While everyone was talking about thest boss that they might face in their own worlds, Haru went to his shrine, talking about his n with the girls from Muse to y at the Moon Banquet Festival.


    "So, you''ll help Erina, right?" Nozomi asked.


    "I''ll help her, but not every day, so you don''t need to worry," Haru said calmly.


    Hearing Haru''s words, they sighed in relief since it would be lonely if they couldn''t y at the festival without Haru.


    "Where''s Erina-chan''s booth?" Kotori asked curiously.


    "Her booth is in the Uptown Area, so if you want to attend, you might need to wear a dress," Haru said.


    "Dress?!"


    The three idiots, Nico, Honoka, and Rin, were dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Maki sighed. "You should know that in the Uptown Area, the cheapest dish is 5,000 yen. The one who eats there is all rich person, so you need to wear a dress or something formal."


    "5,000 yen?!"


    Everyone eximed when they heard 5,000 yening out of Maki''s mouth, ignoring the fact that they needed to wear a dress or formal clothes there. They might have gotten money from their activity as an idol. After all, Haru was good at doing business, so using Muse''s poprity, it was quite easy for him to get money for all of them.


    That money might not be much for Maki, but it was different from the rest of the members of Muse. They kept their money in the bank and saved it for the future, even though they didn''t need to, which was why they were dumbfounded when they heard that there was food with 5,000 yen of price.


    "What are you surprised about? Did you forget about the clothes that you have bought?" Maki said speechlessly.


    "........" Everyone couldn''t say anything since sometimes they also bought clothes at a high price, but food and clothes were different, right?


    With that said, they looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.


    "Well, you can probably get free food there," Haru said refreshingly.


    "Eh? Is that okay?"


    Hearing that they might get free food, even though they felt a bit troubled and thought that they might cause a burden, they felt excited.


    "Still, you can use the money from the sponsor..." Haru hadn''t finished his words, but his words were cut.


    "Let''s use the money from the sponsor!" 9x


    Everyone said at the same time since they almost forgot about the existence of the money from the sponsor. With the money problem solved, everyone talked excitedly about the festival.


    "I have heard that there are 500,000 guests that attend this festival every day, right?" Hanayo sighed and said, "If we can perform there, then it''ll be great."


    With 500,000 guests that appeared at the Moon Banquet Festival, everyone knew that they could get a lot of fans and support through there, so they looked at Haru at the same time, asking him what he thought, but...


    "Don''t think about it." Haru shook his head and said, "500,000 guests isn''t a joke. Managing all of those people is hard. Try to imagine if there is a concert there. The scene will be even more chaotic."


    After all, the Moon Banquet Festival was different from the Fuji Rock Festival, so it was impossible for the Tootsuki to allow someone to do a performance on this sacred festival. Also, unlike the Fuji Rock Festival, which was filled with a lot of young people, there were a lot of elderly and young kids that entered the Moon Banquet Festival, and if Muse had performed there, they might cause a lot of trouble by adding an unnecessary crowd.


    The Moon Banquet Festival was also a food festival, not a music festival, so if they added a music element, the reputation of the festival might be troubled.


    Hearing Haru''s reason, they also knew that even though the concert might be good for Muse, it wouldn''t be good for the Tootsuki Academy, so they also didn''t force him to perform there either, and it was better to enjoy the festival since it was a rare chance for them to try various foods there.


    There will be 120 booths at the Moon Banquet Festival, and hopefully, they can eat all of them.


    Luckily, except for Hanayo, Honoka, and Nico, they didn''t need to worry about getting fat since they had someone who could help them work out at night.


    As for what kind of workout they would do at night, there was no need to say, right?


    Still, as Haru talked about the Moon Banquet Festival and about the future of Muse, Nozomi tucked his shirt, and from her expression, he could tell what this girl wanted to say.


    ''Three more...''


    Haru was speechless at how much this girl wanted him to conquer all of the girls at Muse, but he hardly resisted his n since that was what he nned to do.


    ''I''m not in a hurry, alright?''


    Haru wasn''t in a hurry, and there was still a lot of time, so he would do it slowly since it might also help him to avert his mind from three difficult quests that might appear soon.


    With that said, everyone decided to prepare themselves for the Moon Banquet Festival by running that way, they could eat a lot without worrying about getting fat, right?


    "Okay, let''s start running, everyone!"


    "OOOOOOOH!!!!"


    Looking at their reaction, Haru wasn''t sure what to say for a moment, but he could only follow them and say, "OOOOOH!!"

 2114: Moon Banquet Festival again

    Chapter 2114: Moon Banquet Festival again


    The time moved so fast, and before long, the Moon Banquet Festival had started.


    Haru might have promised Erina to help her in her booth, but Erina wasn''t cruel enough to let him work on the first day of the festival, so she let him y around with everyone since she was going to monopolize him for the past few days, giving him to everyone for one or two days was just a small matter for her.


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, the members of Muse, Sakura Yamauchi, and everyone along with Haru didn''t waste their time and came to the Moon Banquet Festival since Erina and Alice had given them special tickets, and it would be too wasteful to note, right?


    Still...


    "Wow, there are so many people..." Honoka was amazed when she saw the number of people that hade to this festival.


    "If we can perform in this ce..." Nico murmured as she watched so many crowds that hade to this festival. Still, her voice was drowned by everyone''s excitement since they didn''te here to perform. Instead, they wereing to eat!


    "Wow... so many foods..." Hanayo almost spilled saliva from her mouth since the smell of the foods that came from various booths at this festival raised her appetite. The smell and taste of those foods might not be as delicious as the foods that Haru cooked, but the food that was eaten at the festival had a different kind of atmosphere. Still, even if she was excited about all the food in front of her, her feelings were quiteplex, especially when she saw her dear best friend, who wasughing and hugging Haru happily.


    Hanayo might be an idol idiot, but she was also interested in love, and she also wasn''t blind to it since she could tell that almost all the members of Muse had been eaten by Haru. ''So it might be my turn next time?'' She was a bit nervous, but she quite anticipated it somehow. Still, she then looked at Nico and Honoka, who seemed to be affected by the mood of the festival and had their fun, looking around, which somehow made her sigh since they were a group of ignorant girls.


    Haru didn''t know what Hanayo was thinking since with so many girlfriends that he took with him on this trip. He felt that it might be good to use his "Kiss" ability to create a copy of himself so he could take them on a date one by one. Still, it was better to enjoy this festival and think about aplicated matterter.


    "Haru! Sora! Everyone! Come here! Come here! Buy some of my food!"


    When they were thinking about where they should go, they suddenly heard a familiar voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw Alice waving her hand excitedly toward them.


    "Alice?" Kirari looked at Alice curiously and felt a bit strange at why this girl would open her booth in the Main Street Area. "You didn''t open your booth in the Uptown Area?"


    "No, no, I want to challenge myself to open in this ce!" Alice said proudly, then looked at her two goons. "Kurokiba, Hayama, quickly prepare the food!" She then looked at everyone and asked, "Do you all want to eat?"


    They looked at each other and thought that it was better to eat on one te together since there was still a lot of food that they wanted to try, so if they ate a lot, they might not have a ce to eat all the food in this ce.


    This time with Haru''s hint and slight help, Alice didn''t cause a mess and used her most proud molecr gastronomy that wasbined with curry since she used the booth of the Shiomi seminar.


    Shiomi seminar was famous for its spice research, so whether Alice wanted to or not, she needed to add curry-rted food to the food that she sold in her booth. With all of that, the food that she had made was abination of curry and chocte that was created with a 3d printer.


    "Wow, so cute!"


    "Amazing!"


    The girls were amazed when they saw the unique shape of chocte on the top of curry rice, and somehow it also made their appetite increase as they tasted it. They felt a sweet and pleasant taste of the chocte mixed together with the savory and spicy curry, which made the taste of the food became even tastier!


    Alice then proudly told everyone about her food, leaving all the work to Kurokiba and Hayama.


    Kurokiba and Hayama didn''t say much, and they talked with Haru.


    Still, Hayama''s eyes twitched when he learned that the young man in front of him was the richest man on earth. ''And... this number is a bit too much, right?'' Looking at a number of beautiful girls around Haru, he knew that they were his girlfriends, and even including the missus who pretended to be his boss was also Haru''s girlfriend. However, he didn''t care much since all inside his heart was Shiomi, who had taken him away from the slump.


    As for Kurokiba, he didn''t think too much since he had gotten used to it, and he knew very well that Haru''s strength was amazing, especially when he recalled Haru''s fight with a bear.


    Still, Kurokiba and Hayama had to admit that Haru was so handsome. They didn''t know why, but when they saw him, they felt that he was the center of the world, and somehow, they were a bit afraid that if they kept looking at him, they might swing that way.


    Haru didn''t know what they were thinking about, but he knew that he had be even more handsome, and with his charm alone, he could dominate this world easily, which was why, he used magic to make everyone ignore their existence so they could y happily on this festival.


    After they ate the food that was sold by Alice, they decided to continue their trip.


    Alice also decided to follow them and left the rest to Hayama and Kurokiba.


    "......" Hayama and Kurokiba.


    "Is that alright, Alice?" Umi Sonoda asked with a troubled expression.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright, Umi." Alice hugged Umi with a smile and said, "Anyway, let''s have fun!"


    "OOOOOOH!!!" 3x


    Honoka, Rin, and Nico raised their voices at the same time.


    Looking at the four idiots in front of them, everyone could only smile and started to walk around the festival again, leaving Hayama and Kurokiba, which started to be crowded with a crowd, to their helplessness.


    "Don''t hold me back, Hayama!"


    "You''re the one who is slowing down your movement!"


    Still, Hayama and Kurokiba didn''t know that somehow most of the guests that came to their booth were a group of girls that wore sses, and strangely enough, their breath was quite heavy when they heard thepetition between two men.


    Haru didn''t know what had happened to Hayama and Kurokiba after his group had left, and he really enjoyed this festival until he reached the Central Area on the festival and saw an empty booth with two students behind the booth.


    "Souma? Tadokoro-san?"


    "Huh? Haru?"


    Hearing his name was called, Souma turned his head in surprise since he suddenly saw Haru with a group of beautiful girls, but he didn''t care about beautiful girls and quickly said, "Haru, buy my food! It''s delicious!"


    "........"


    Looking at Souma''s empty booth and Tadokoro, who showed a timid expression, Haru somehow felt that this guy was really a protagonist of a shounen manga.

 2115: This is the only help that I can give

    Chapter 2115: This is the only help that I can give


    "Yukihira, why did you open your booth in this ce? Do you want to get kicked out of this academy?" Yuri Nakamura asked with an inexplicable expression. However, her reaction was normal since most people who saw Yukuhira''s crazy act would also think the same.


    Yukihira''s booth was located right in front of the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS, which was led by Terunori Kuga, who was also a member of the Elite Tens.


    The member of the Elite Ten was a simply walking advertisement that told everyone the food that was made by the person who was a member of this organization was delicious, which was why even though the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS was full of people, there were still a lot of people who lined up to eat.


    It was also because of this reason that they thought that Yukihira''s act was quite crazy since instead of choosing such a difficult location where the traffic would be absorbed by the Chinese Cuisine RS, it was better to choose a ce where Yukihira didn''t need to worry aboutpetition.


    Still, Haru didn''t feel surprised by Yukihira''s crazy act since, as a protagonist, this guy was simply a ma of trouble, and if there wasn''t any conflict, then the story wouldn''t be interesting. However, unlike in the original story, Yukihira''s situation was several times more difficult than before since Yukihira didn''t have a reputation.


    Haru also knew that Yukihira''s loss was partly because of him since he trained Alice so she would be the champion of the Autumn Election. However, he didn''t feel guilty since Yukihira''s skill, and protagonist aura couldn''t defeat Alice, that''s all.


    Still, Yukihira was his friend, so Haru decided to help. "Well, Yuri, rather than asking that, isn''t it better to buy his food? What did you sell, Yukihira?"


    Hearing Haru''s words, everyone was also quite curious about what kind of food Yukihira sold at his booth.


    Before Yukihira said anything, Tadokoro answered Haru''s question quickly since she didn''t want them to walk away, and truthfully, they might be their first customer, considering all the people who came to this area were absorbed by the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS. Also, she knew how rude Yukihira was, so it was better for her to take care of the service-rted matter since she didn''t want to be kicked out of the school. "We''re selling peppered buns! Please try!"


    "........" Yukihira looked at Tadokoro and could only look at her with a helpless sigh.


    "Peppered bun? What is that?" Nozomi asked curiously. Still, the smell of the bun was good. "Still, it smells so good!"


    "Eh? The bun is stuck on the oven?!" Kotori was surprised.


    Everyone also looked at the peppered bun inside the special oven curiously since it was their first time to see this dish.


    While the girls were trying the peppered bun, Haru was talking with Yukihira. He looked at Yukihira weirdly and asked, "You sell Taiwanese cuisine in front of the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS?"


    "You don''t understand, Haru." Yukihira shook his head and said, "If I don''t do this, then my victory won''t have any meaning!"


    Haru looked at Yukihira as if an idiot, but he didn''t think too much and decided to help Yukihira by deactivating his magic so they could see his group.


    The moment Haru deactivated his magic, all the attention was gathered on his group, no, it should be around Haru, and their faces couldn''t help but blush.


    Haru''s charm had reached a level that couldn''t be understood by a human level. If there was a God in this world, then without a doubt, his face would be like him. This was what everyone thought if they saw his face, showing how handsome he was.


    Haru knew that his charm had already reached the level of ability, or rather his charm was simply a weapon. If he wanted to, he just needed to smile to control someone. Whether they were women, men, or even animals, no one could resist his charm, showing how unreasonable his charm was.


    It was also the reason why Haru had always used his magic when he walked out since it was simply troublesome being the center of attention.


    Still, even though his charm was powerful, it didn''t mean that it was invincible. After all, the realm of emotion had always been mysterious. If someone had fallen in love with someone or their hearts were pure, then it might be quite hard for them to fall for his charm, but if it was normal people, whether they were powerful or not, they would fall for his charm.


    "You want to be the Elite Ten?" Haru asked.


    "No." Yukihira shook his head and said, "I want to be the number one then defeat my dad!"


    Haru looked at Yukihira and thought that this guy was really a protagonist. He patted his shoulder and said, "Well, good luck with that."


    "Haru, try this. It was delicious," Maki said as she tried to feed Haru with a peppered bun that she had eaten.


    "Really? Let me try it." Haru opened his mouth and ate the part of the peppered bun that was eaten by Maki without hesitation. As he chewed, he could taste the crunchy and crispy bun that made him feel as if he had eaten a pie crust. The ck pepper brought the taste of the meat, the green onion and the pork gave a mellow yet overwhelming taste. With that one bite, he nodded and said, "It''s delicious." Still, somehow it reminded him of the taste of the food that he ate with Erina on Saitama in the past. It might feel weird that there was a Chinese Cuisine on Saitama where there were mostly about a farm or other things, but then again, this wasn''t a normal novel after all.


    "Nothing much!" Yukihira said proudly, then looked at the crowd of people that walked to his booth. He smiled and said, "Tadokoro, be prepared!"


    "Yes!" Tadokoro nodded with a determined expression.


    The two of them knew that they were about to wee a wave, and they needed to take care of all the hungry customers that were about toe to their booth.


    Still, the two of them looked at Haru and his group and thought that this guy had too many girls, right?


    Still, unlike Yukihira, Tadokoro somehow looked in their direction longingly before she was awoken by Yukihira''s shout.


    "Tadokoro!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Yukihira and Tadokoro, who had started to get busy, everyone looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy had done something.


    Haru noticed their gazes and said, "With so many beautiful girls like you eating, isn''t it normal for someone to be curious?"


    Hearing Haru''s answer, they nodded.


    "How about we continue?" Haru asked.


    They nodded and continued their trip after saying goodbye to Yukihira and Tadokoro.


    Looking at Yukihira and Tadokoro, Haru could only help this much as the rest. He knew that the protagonist''s aura was going to help Yukihira. Still, he felt that this year''s Moon Banquet Festival was quite interesting, especially when he had prepared a gift for Erina at the end of the festival, and hopefully, she would love it.

 2116: Go explode!

    Chapter 2116: Go explode!


    During the Moon Banquet Festival, Haru and his group yed around together and ate various food at this festival, including the popup restaurant that was opened by Erina in the Uptown Area. Still, as he had promised, he would help Erina in her restaurant after he had yed around, and this was what he was doing right now, which somehow made him a bit helpless since this girl was quite a ve driver.


    Erina was happy with Haru''s help since it was so rare to be able to find a powerful sous chef like Haru.


    If Erina was asked what was most troublesome in the restaurant business, then without a doubt, it was the people. She wasn''t worried about something like an ingredient or food, but the employees, such as the service and the sous chef, were different since they were all people, and it was something that she couldn''t control.


    Erina knew that her family might give her a name and also respect from people in the culinary industry, but it didn''t mean that they liked her.


    There were a lot of people that hated her, too, considering her words were often quite rude. However, she had always told the truth about the food. No matter how hard someone or how many times they struggled, as long as it didn''t taste good, then she would say it.


    Haru''s skill was, without a doubt, which was why Erina was grateful that she could get his help. Still, sometimes, she felt that it was quite luxurious to ask the richest man on earth to be her assistant. Also, she also realized that she might work with him too much.


    Haru looked at Erina, who was staring at him, and his lips twitched. "You know, if you don''t pay me, then I might walk away directly."


    Erina smiled and kissed Haru''s cheek. "Well, this is the down payment."


    Haru rubbed his cheek and decided to forgive this girl who had worked with him so much. However...


    "The downpayment isn''t enough."


    "I''ll kiss you one more time." Erina kissed Haru''s cheek again, but then...


    "Cough! Cough! Erina-sama, Haru-sama, please refrain from flirting with each other. This is ourst day. There''s a lot of guests who are waiting." Hisako said with a strict expression. She was d that Erina always showed a beautiful smile when she was with Haru, but it was quite painful to see them flirting when she was without a partner. Also, she had a bit of a grudge toward Haru, who often teased her, but had never done anything.


    "Oh! Oh!" Erina blushed and quickly pretended nothing had happened. She nodded and said, "I know." She then looked at Haru and said, "I''ll go out first."


    "Okay." Haru nodded, but then he asked, "Erina, you should prepareter."


    "Prepare?" Erina tilted her head and felt a bit confused. "Are you going to give me a surprise?"


    "Well, yeah."


    "Then I can''t wait." Erina nodded with a smile, wondering what kind of surprise Haru was going to give her.


    Haru looked at Erina and wondered whether she was going to have a heart attack when she saw his surprise. Still, it took him a while to take care of the matter of her family. He wasn''t sure about Erina''s mother since that woman was quite sick, but for her father, there he could do something. He knew that this might be something that Erina wanted, but a family was a family after all, and even though her father might have done a cruel education, the reason why her father had done all of that was because of her mother.


    However, Haru also knew that it wasn''t the reason that Erina''s father could do something like that to Erina. After all, Erina was only a child at the time and what he was doing at that time was simply child abuse.


    Luckily, Erina had a great grandfather otherwise...


    Still, that nightmare had ended, and Haru hoped that even if Erina could solve her nightmare so she could move on.


    Haru then continued with his job, but then...


    "HARU!!!"


    Hearing this voice, Haru knew that this was the time for the showdown.


    ---


    After Erina kissed Haru, she walked outside to talk with her customers. After all, as a chef and also as a businessman, she also knew how important it was to maintain a good rtionship with customers and clients. Morever, she was confident with her food, so there was no need to worry about that matter.


    Still, as Erina said, she was dumbfounded when she saw someone familiar had entered her restaurant. Her body was shaking, and the nightmare that was buried inside her memory suddenly returned.


    Hisako was also startled when she saw this person, and she knew that it was toote to stop the meeting between this person and Erina.


    "Erina." The man looked at Erina with an awkward expression and said, "It has been a while."


    "HARU!!!"


    Erina shouted without hesitation, which caused everyone to be startled.


    Still, as Haru came, everyone shut their mouth since they were dumbfounded to see the richest man who suddenly came out of the kitchen. Everyone who could eat at Erina''s restaurant was, after all, someone from the upper ss, and they were all rich, which was why they were dumbfounded to see Haru suddenly appear. But then, they became even more dumbfounded and looked at the food that was eaten by them.


    ''Is this food cooked by him?''


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and at the same time, they were amazed since they didn''t expect that they had eaten the food that was cooked by Haru.


    Still, Haru ignored everyone''s reaction, and when he appeared, Erina directly hugged him with a trembling body. "It''s alright. I''m here." He caressed her back gently, telling her that everyone was alright. He sighed, then looked at Erina''s father, who could only look at them with an awkward expression. "Should we talkter?"


    "Okay." Erina''s father, Azami, nodded, but then again, as a father, he felt ufortable that his daughter was taken by Haru. He knew that he had caused a lot of trouble and also made Erina be in pain, even causing trauma, which was why he knew that he wasn''t worthy to meet her, and the reason why he came was because of Haru since he knew that he needed to apologize.


    There was no drama or whatever, and Azami walked out and was taken directly by Senzaemon, who was notified by his people that Azami hade.


    Senzaemon told Haru to take care of Erina before he took Azami away.


    In Haru''s arms, Erina felt better, and she knew that she would be alright, but at the same time, she was curious about why her father suddenly came. "Haru, do you know something?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "Wha--?!" Erina was dumbfounded.


    "Hees to apologize to you." Haru looked at Erina and asked, "Do you want to meet him?"


    Erina understood everything, looked at Haru for a moment, then asked, "Are you going to be by my side?"


    "I''ll be by your side forever, Erina," Haru said as he kissed Erina''s forehead.


    Erina closed her eyes and rested her head on Haru''s chest, and after a moment, she nodded. "Let''s meet him together."


    Hisako, who looked at Erina and Haru, felt quite jealous at that moment, but she didn''t say anything since she also understood Erina''s state. Still, she hoped that they didn''t do this kind of thing in public since the people who saw their intimate behavior couldn''t help but feel jealous and wanted to say, "Go explode!"


    Still, as Haru hugged Erina, he realized his phone vibrated, and at the same time, he had a feeling that the quest was about to start again.

 2117: Forgiving

    Chapter 2117: Forgiving


    Azami''s homing was unexpected. Even Senzaemon stared at his son-inw with anger as if he wanted to swallow Azami whole since Senzemon knew what Azami had done to Erina, which was why he couldn''t forgive Azami so easily.


    Senzaemon also knew that Azami had nned something to usurp the management of the Tootsuki Industry. Luckily, he had a good grandson-inw, though. This grandson-inw was quite a bastard since he wasn''t satisfied with one of his granddaughters and directly got two of his granddaughters. Still, he also knew how good his grandson-inw was, so he didn''t say much. More importantly, he was quite surprised to see Azami, who was quite meek, and it made him wonder what was happening.


    Azami also didn''t mind talking with Senzemon, his father-inw, and he told him that he had changed and also wanted to apologize. He also asked why he had changed and his worry about his wife.


    Senzemon could only smile wryly when he heard about the story of his daughter, and he also knew that Azami was probably worried that Erina might turn into his daughter in the future. He sighed and wondered what he should do about his daughter.


    While they were talking to each other and drinking sake slightly so they wouldn''t be drunk when Haru and Erina came, they heard the sound of the door being opened, and they saw Erina and Haru enter the room. Still, they noticed the head of someone, but they ignored it since they knew that this head was probably Alice.


    Erina was still nervous and scared in front of her father, so she didn''t let go of Haru and hugged him tightly from behind.


    "Hello, grandpa, uncle."


    Haru didn''t say much and could only greet Senzaemon and Azami politely while holding Erina''s waist to calm her down.


    Azami looked at Erina''s reaction and only realized what he had done, so he could only bow down and say, "Erina, I''m sorry."


    ".........."


    Everyone was in silence when they heard Azami''s words.


    "I know that you can''t forgive me so easily after what I have done to you, and I know that it is pretty selfish of me to ask your forgiveness after what you have done." Azami took a deep breath and said, "But, I still want to apologize. I''m sorry." He then raised his body and looked at Erina with an awkward smile. "I just want to say that, and once again, I''m sorry." He knew that his presence wasn''t needed in this ce, and he decided not to stay since he knew that Erina would be alright with Haru around her. Still, before he left, he looked at Haru and said, "Please take care, Erina."


    "I''ll take care of her." Haru nodded and wanted to say that he would call Azami if he made Erina pregnant, but in the end, he didn''t say that since he was afraid that he might break this atmosphere.


    "Thank you." Azami nodded with a smile.


    The reason why Azami decided to change and apologize to Erina was Haru. After all, Haru suddenly met him and told him a lot of things that caused him to change. Also, there was also something that he needed to do since he realized that he still had a son from his one stand night in the past. Still, he wasn''t sure to mention this matter, but probably, Haru was going to tell this matter to Erina.


    However, Azami shook his head and knew that this and that was a different matter. He faced Erina, and hopefully, she could forgive him. However, considering what he had done, he knew that this wasn''t something that he could be forced to do.


    Senzaemon didn''t say anything when Azami decided to walk away since he also knew that this was what Azami had deserved after what Azami had done.


    Azami was about to walk away, but then...


    "Father."


    Azami stopped his movement and looked at Erina in surprise.


    When Azami looked in her direction, Erina''s body stiffened subconsciously, but as her handheld Haru''s hand. She looked at Haru and saw his smile, which made her also smile, and she felt relief that she had him with her. She took a deep breath and then looked at her father. "I... I still can''t forgive you, but you''re still my father, so... take care, alright?"


    Azami looked at Erina in surprise as his eyes wide open, but then he showed the warmest and the best smile since the first time they came here. "Thank you. You too, Erina. Take care of yourself." As he said that, he left since he knew that he couldn''t stay here for now, not until his daughter had forgiven him.


    "Cough! Cough! I''ll go back first, too." Senzaemon also decided to walk away and walked toward Alice directly as he caught her and brought her somewhere.


    Alice didn''t fight her grandfather and walked away, too, since tonight she was going to let Erina monopolize Haru. Still, tomorrow, she was going to monopolize him.


    Erina looked at her father and somehow sighed in relief. After everyone walked away, leaving her with Haru alone, she looked at him and asked with some grudges on her face. "Did you do this?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    Erina opened her mouth, then closed her mouth again before she said, "Thank you."


    "No problem." Haru smiled and said, "You''re my woman after all."


    Erina also smiled as she looked at Haru and felt d that she could meet him.


    "Still, even if you''re my woman, it doesn''t mean that you can forget the payment that you have promised," Haru said with a rogue smile.


    "Huh?" Erina was dumbfounded since all the romantic atmosphere around them suddenly disappeared, but then before she said anything, she was carried in Haru''s arms. "Wh--?!" Still, looking at this smile, she could sigh helplessly, but then she said, "I''m still sweaty. Let''s take a bath first."


    "It''s alright. I like you even if you''re sweaty."


    "That''s not good!"


    As they started their banter, it gave her a big smile.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s stay together forever, alright?"


    Haru looked at Erina, who could say such an innocent sentence with such a straight face, and thought that this girl was really cute. "Yes, let''s stay forever."


    Erina smiled and kissed Haru''s lips directly, then whispered, "Mess me up tonight."


    When he heard those words, Haru felt something had been broken from his body, and he had messed Erina up directly.


    As for the quest, Haru decided to forget it since he could check it tomorrow.

 2118: Quest

    Chapter 2118: Quest


    The ray of the sun entered the room, and it caused Haru to open his eyes slightly. He might not need to sleep, but sometimes a habit is hard to beat. He didn''t move his body and turned his head to the side, watching Erina sleeping on his chest cutely. There was some saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth, which caused his body to be slightly wet, but he ignored it and took his smartphone from the table.


    Haru knew that his smartphone vibratedst night, and from his hunch, there would be a quest, so he didn''t hesitate, and it seemed that he was right since it was really a quest.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Protect Fiore Kingdom.


    Quest 2: Defeat ologia.


    Participant: all members of the Group Chat.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the start of the war.


    Asagi: "It''s a bit unexpected that we''ll all go on the quest."


    Kuzuha Doumoto: "It isn''t unexpected. There''s a lot of times that we all have gone on the quest together."


    Even though on the current progress of the novel, it was quite rare to see all the members of the Group Chat go together on the quest. In the past, they had gone together, solving the quest, and strengthened their bonds together.


    Kuroneko: "Yajima-san, are you ready for this war?"


    Yajima: "Whether I''m ready or not, the war is close. I have done all I can. Still, I hope that I can get the help of everyone."


    "Of course!"


    Everyone said at the same time.


    Yajima was the leader of the Infinite guild in the world of Fairy Tail, which was the best guild on the entire continent. Still, even though it was the best, he was thinking of giving the leader''s position to someone. After all, he was already so old, he was toozy to manage the guild, and it was better to enjoy his old life. Also, out of all the members of the Group Chat, he was the oldest, and if he didn''t be a member of the Group Chat, he would instead work at his restaurant.


    Yajima didn''t think to give the leader position to Sting or the ex-members of the Saber Tooth who had joined his guild instead. He was thinking of giving this position to Haru, especially when he heard that Haru had the power to create a copy of himself. Still, he needed to ask about this matter with Haru, but the probability Haru would ept high, especially when Haru also had a lot of women in this world too.


    Haru and Yajima also often talked to each other about how to develop a guild and created a lot of fun things such as an event, a festival, and a lot more. After all, the poprity of Infinite was extremely high, so without a doubt, the festival that was made by the Infinite attracted a lot of traffic. Still, even if the Infinite might disappear in the future, the festival would still continue since it might have be a habit in the future or in the next generation.


    The existence of the guild was, after all, might change in the future, it might be apany or corporation, but no matter what, their bond wouldn''t disappear like how a shounen manga be.


    ''I''ll probably see Haru''s children next year...'' Yajima thought.


    Still, the matter of Alvarez Kingdom that would attack Fiore was a crisis that everyone needed to solve. However, everyone knew that the cause of this war was, without a doubt, Fairy Tail.


    The reason why the Alvarez Kingdom would wage war with the Fiore was a Fairy Tail since the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom, Zeref, wanted to get his hands on the "The One," which was the origin of all magic.


    Zeref''s reason for trying to get his hands on the "The One" was probably because of a stupid reason, such as the world was a cruel ce, so he wanted to erase all the cruelty and misfortune in this world or something like that.


    They didn''t have trouble with Zeref''s reason, or they made fun of his dream, but if Zeref hurt theirpanion, then they would defeat Zeref without hesitation.


    Still, their quests were quite hard, especially when they needed to face thest boss in the world of the Fairy Tail.


    Gintoki: "Still, ologia should be as powerful as Midora, right? Do any of you have the confidence to beat it?"


    The oldest members of the Group Chat still remembered when they came to the world of Toriko and how the world was destroyed by a meteor by a single person, showing how powerful Midora was.


    Still,pared to Midora...


    Teppei: "I don''t think you should worry about ologia sincepared to Midora, that dragon is just a small fry."


    "......."


    Gintoki: "You''re right."


    Gintoki didn''t have any words in refutation since he knew thatpared to Midora, ologia was just a small fry. Also, even though the world of the Fairy Tail might seem powerful, the world of Toriko, the world of One Piece, the world of Naruto, and the world of Magi were even more dangerous.


    Luffy: "Anyway, let''s start our adventure!"


    "OOOOOOOOHHHH!!!"


    Haru''s lips twitched, and somehow there was a mixed feeling in his heart when he saw this quest.


    Esdeath: "Haru, can I fight ologia?"


    "........"


    Haru: "Go for it."


    Esdeath: "Okay."


    Esdeath wanted to fight the strongest character in the world of Fairy Tail, so she didn''t hesitate and picked ologia as her opponent.


    Well, Haru didn''t think too much about the opponents that he was going to face in the world of Fairy Tail. What he cared the most about was the girl that he had been with for a while to see. It had been 1000 or more chapters since thest time he saw this girl. Still, he met this girl when he was still weak, and their rtionship was quiteplicated, considering that girl had treated him like a butler. Still, on the bed, that girl had always been so docile and acted meekly when she was with him.


    However, it is different now.


    Haru thought about that girl and knew that he needed to face that girl, but their role would be different, and she wouldn''t be alone in the rtionship. As for whether she could ept it or not, he needed to be persistent and prepare himself to be stabbed since he knew that he was a scumbag.

 2119: Were back

    Chapter 2119: We''re back


    Today the Infinite guild was lively. Even in the past, this guild had been so lively, but this time it was different since Yajima told everyone that Haru, Gintoki, Kuroneko, and all other members of the Group Chat would go back, which caused everyone to be startled and started a party right away. It had been a while since everyone had seen each other, which was why they were excited, especially Yukino and Minerva.


    Yukino and Minerva knew that Haru and his group were on a long mission based on Yajima''s words.


    Yajima didn''t tell anyone about the existence of the Group Chat, including the members of his guild. As for the whereabouts of Haru and everyone else, he only told them that they went on the quest on the Guiltina continent.


    For the people in the Fiore, the word of the Guiltina continent might be foreign to them. After all, they mostly stayed in the Ishgar continent and had never walked out of the continent, which was why they would have never expected that the Alvarez Kingdom that was located on the kitasia continent woulde to wage war against them.


    Yajima hadn''t talked to everyone about the war against the Alvarez Kingdom since he was waiting for everyone on the Group Chat toe, and at the same time, in the story of the Fairy Tail, there had never been a preparation for the war and the enemy woulde out, attacking the Fairy Tail all of sudden, which was why he was quite calm since the Fairy Tail would attract the enemy, not his guild.


    Yajima knew that he was quite a bastard for thinking all of this, but at the same time, the war that might happen was because of the Fairy Tail, after all. Also, he knew that with the Nakama power, everyone on the Fairy Tail would be alright, so he didn''t need to worry that much, and more importantly, he needed to think about the members of his guild.


    "Also, there''s something important that I need to tell everyone, so don''t go out for the quest first," Yajima said before he left for his restaurant to continue his work.


    "Something important?" Everyone was curious when they heard about Yajima''s words, but Yukino and Minerva didn''t think too much. Instead, Minerva pulled Yukino to her room.


    "Mi - Minerva-sama, what are you doing?" Yukino was startled when Minerva suddenly pulled her into the room, wondering what Minerva wanted to do, leaving the guys in the atrium, talking excitedly, especially Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga.


    The guys also didn''t care much about Yukino and Minerva, who had walked away instead. They were excited, talking about their meeting with Haru and his group after a while.


    "Hahaha, I can''t wait for them toe!" Sting said with augh.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve seen them, and I hope that they won''t ck off and be weaker," Rogue said in a cold tone, but there was a smile on his face.


    "ording to my memories, the two of you have been defeated by them, everyone," Rufus said as he pushed his mark with his finger.


    "Shut up, Rufus!" 2x


    Sting and Rogue said at the same time.


    "Hahaha..." Orgaughed and held a microphone in his hand. "Anyway, let''s sing! Let''s celebrate! We''re going to give them the most wee!"


    "OOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!"


    Everyone was excited and directly splurged a lot of money to wee them, which caused Yajima''s lips to twitch, wondering about their reaction when they knew that there would be a warter.


    Still, while everyone was talking excitedly, Minerva faced Yukino inside her room.


    "Haru wille backter." Minerva looked at Yukino and said, "I want you to help me."


    "Help you?" Yukino tilted her head, wondering what kind of help she could do to help Minerva.


    "I want to mate with him," Minerva said without hesitation.


    "......" Yukino was dumbfounded before she eximed. "What?!"


    "You don''t need to be that surprised, right?" Minerva curled her lips and said, "I have been waiting for this moment, and I won''t let him go." She looked at Yukino and asked, "Don''t you like him too?"


    Yukino blushed, but then she said, "Bu - but, he has a lover, right?" She knew that Haru had a girlfriend, Esdeath, which was why she didn''t think that they had a chance.


    "Yukino, you''re too naive." Minerva shook her head as she folded her arms, causing her big boobs to be even more prominent. "There''s no rule that someone can have more than one lover, right?"


    ".........." Yukino showed a dumbfounded expression.


    Minerva curled her lips, showing a beautiful smile, and extended her hand toward Yukino. "Let''s do this together. Let''s seduce him together. What do you think?"


    Yukino looked at Minerva in shock before she showed hesitation while thinking about whether she could seduce Haru by herself, but then Minerva''s words weren''t wrong either, and they needed to help each other since she knew how strong and beautiful Esdeath was. If they weren''t careful, they might be turned into ice cubes.


    However...


    "What do you think, Yukino?" Minerva asked with a smile since she just couldn''t contain her emotion anymore. She just wanted to be with Haru when she thought about what had happened when she had be a demon in the past. She might not be able to meet him, but even so, she knew that he cared about her, which was why when she knew that he woulde, she knew that it was her only chance and she wouldn''t let him go!


    Yukino''s face was burning, and she kept staring at Minerva''s hand for a while before she decided to take her hand while lowering her head since she was so embarrassed.


    "Okay, then let''s take him down together!" Minerva said excitedly and couldn''t wait for Haru toe.


    "Um... together? Are we going to do it together?" Yukino asked with an innocent tone.


    "........" Minerva looked at Yukino in silence and thought that this girl might be even more perverted than she had thought.


    ---


    After Haru had prepared a lot of things before he went on the quest.


    Haru: "Are all you guys ready?"


    "OOOOOOOOH!!!" Everyone roared in excitement.


    Then after confirming that they were ready, they didn''t hesitate to press the "yes" button on the Group Chat. The world stopped, and all of them were teleported directly to the headquarters of the Infinite guild.


    Their heads were a bit dizzy, but then they heard a loud voice around them.


    "WELCOME!!!"


    Haru, who had felt better, looked at everyone with a smile and said, "We''re back."

 2120: It has been a while

    Chapter 2120: It has been a while


    It had been a while since everyone hade to the world of Fairy Tail, so without hesitation, they had a party together. They were all having fun, and Yajima splurged a lot of money directly without hesitation since it was a quite rare chance for everyone to go on the quest together.


    Usually, it was either Haru doing a solo quest or Haru with one or two people who apanied him, but now, everyone went on the quests together, which made everyone feel so happy.


    Haru also felt that it was nice that he could go on the quests together with everyone since he usually went on the quests alone, but this time, he was with everyone, which made his heart calm. Even though usually in one chapter most of the time, he was known to seduce one girl after another, the truth was that he was working hard, and his mind was constantly challenged every day so he couldplete his quest as soon as possible and the only thing that could rx and calm his mind was a woman.


    Almost all the members of the Group Chat, except for Asagi and Jeanne, had been in the world of Fairy Tail which was why when they came to this world, they asked everyone curiously, observing everything around since even though they had heard that this was the world of magic, it was their first time to see it. However, they also knew that she needed to be serious since the quest that they needed to face this time wasn''t a small quest that could be solved easily.


    Asagi knew that with her power, it was impossible to defeat the enemies, which was why she was going to be a support, and with Haru''s almost unlimited energy, it was simply a child''s y for her to recover everyone to the peak state with her new ability.


    As for Jeanne, the quest was simply tailored for her since, out of everyone. She might be the one with the most experience with war.


    Still, if it was a war, then neither Tsunade nor Esdeath would lose to Jeanne since both of them had been fighting in the war for so long.


    Still, after they came to the world of the Fairy Tail, no one from the Group Chat talked about the quest. Instead, they had a party together.


    Luffy, Korosensei, Gintoki, Teppei, Yajima, and even All Might had a party together with the members of the Infinite, including Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga.


    Haru also wanted to join, but he was surrounded by a number of women from Esdeath, Tsunade, Shinobu, Jeanne, Tabane, Charlotte, Sumire, and Asagi.


    As for Kuzuha and Kuroneko, they looked at Haru as if they had seen a scumbag and thought that they should draw more stories of Haru on the BL mangas that they usually drew.


    Haru wanted to join the party, but this time, he realized that he almost made half of the members of the Group Chat his women, who made him realize that he was really a scumbag. It might be toote to realize this fact, but he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I have heard that you have an interesting power, right?" Charlotte said with a smile.


    When that question came out of Charlotte''s mouth, everyone looked at Haru at the same time since they also had heard about Haru''s new power, but it didn''t mean that they had seen them since when he did them, he usually didn''t use that ability.


    Haru''s lips twitched, and he knew what they were asking, but he wasn''t surprised by their question. After all, his women were too much, and with this ability, he could manage all of his harems. "You should remember my "Kiss" ability, right?"


    They nodded without hesitation since his "Kiss" ability was eye-catching.


    As long as Haru gave a sticker to someone or something, he could duplicate the thing that was stuck with his sticker.


    "That ability has been upgraded, so now..." Haru then, without hesitation, turned into two.


    ".........."


    When two Haru appeared, it caused an exim everyone.


    Even though the guys and the girls from the Infinite were at the party, the girls and some of the guys kept observing Haru since this guy was too handsome, right?


    Haru''s handsome face had almost reached the level of perfectness, and if 10 points were the most handsome, then he would be 11 points since his handsomeness had reached the supernatural level.


    As long as he wanted to, whether it was a guy or a woman, he could seduce them since he was just that handsome. Still, sometimes, if he didn''t have the magic or the power to back up this handsomeness, he could see his destiny that he was being raped by a strong woman and forced to be her husband.


    ''Fortunately, fortunately...'' Haru thought and then looked at everyone''s reaction when they saw his ability.


    "Is this a copy? Or have you be two?" Tsunade asked, but her mouth was quite dry at that moment.


    "I have be two, but my mind is still one." Haru smiled and said, "In other words, there''s no difference between us."


    "So, how much is your limit?" Tabane asked.


    "Um... nine?"


    When those words fell, everyone was blown away, and there were a lot of things that they thought of at that moment. They looked at each other and nodded before they continued the party for a few hours, and when most of the members slept or drank, they slipped out somewhere while dragging Haru away.


    "..........." Haru.


    When Haru was dragged away, Kuroneko and Kuzuha didn''t miss this scene, and they could only snort, thinking that they were too shameless, but there was slight jealousy in their eyes.


    As for Minerva and Yukino, even though they had talked with Haru before, they still lost to Haru''s women group, which made them unable to have time to talk with him for so long, but they knew that they still had a chance as long as they were together, right?


    Still, while everyone was on their own, Haru became a warrior who fought several battles. However, no one forgot that even if they were all cheerful, there was something that they needed to do in this world, but they could do itter since there was something that they needed to do first.

 2121: There are a lot of things that we need to do

    Chapter 2121: There are a lot of things that we need to do


    Unlikest night, on the next day, everyone gathered together and Yajima''s expression was quite serious which made all the members of the Infinite guild be confused. However, they couldn''t be med after all they had a stst night, but suddenly Yajima''s expression became serious and solemn which made all of them be confused. Even Haru and his group also had a rare solemn expression.


    Still, unlike what they had imagined, all of them were just acting since even though they believed that they weren''t weaker than the magicians from the Alvarez Kingdom, they couldn''t let the members of the Infinite group rx since they were about to face a war.


    "I know that it is sudden, but I have something to announce to everyone," Yajima suddenly said in a loud voice.


    Everyone was confused, looking at Yajima, but before they could say anything...


    "The Alvares Kingdom is going to wage a war against the Fiore Kingdom," Yajima said with a grim expression.


    "....."


    Everyone blinked their eyes, and their reaction was as if they heard someone that the world was going to be destroyed tomorrow. They showed a disbelief reaction, but they knew that there was no way for Yajima to lie.


    "I know that some of you might not believe it, but this is the truth, which is why I have told you to be prepared since we''re going to protect our home!" Yajima said with a loud voice.


    "Protect our home!" They shouted without hesitation. After all, if the Fiore Kingdom was destroyed, then their guild might also be destroyed so they needed to protect their home. As for the reward from the kingdom, they knew that Yajima could take care of it.


    So Yajima announced this matter, Jeanne and Esdeath stood up and talked about the strategy and how they were going to fight in this war.


    Still, truthfully, even though it was a war, what was important was to defeat the 12 strongest magicians of the Alvarez Kingdom and the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom. As for the soldiers of the Alvarez Kingdom, they were just a small fry and they didn''t think too much about it, but even so, it would be terrible if they attacked the people in their town, right?


    After all, it was a war and anything could happen.


    Even though the world of Fairy Tail was the world of Shounen manga where there wouldn''t be any cruel or bloody scenes, a lot of things might happen so it was better to be prepared instead of being sorry.


    Their quests were clear and they had discussed it before they went to this world.


    The first thing they needed to do was defeat the 12 Spriggan and the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom, Zeref for as long as they defeated them, that meant, they had protected the Fiore Kingdom, which was part of their quests.


    Then the next thing that they needed to do was to defeat ologia.


    It might be hard to search for ologia when thisst boss had always wandered around the world, but they knew that thisst boss would alwayse and kiss the Dragon yer and as long as there was a Dragon yer, ologia woulde and destroy them, which meant, Rogue and Sting could be their baits to attract ologia.


    Still, even though some people might underestimate this world of the Fairy Tail, they knew that they needed to be careful since even though their bodies might not be powerful, their magic was quite unique and it might cause them troubles, especially when one of the members of the 12 Sprrigan was the owner of the "Pleasure Magic."


    The "Pleasure Magic" was powerful magic, and with just pleasure, someone could die, showing how powerful this magic was.


    Even for Haru, it was one of his most powerful abilities, however, he knew that Sting could handle this magic with the power of the plot armor.


    Haru knew that as long as the time was given the Fairy Tail and their gang would be able to stop the Alvarez Kingdom and ologia with the power of Nakama, family, and plot armor, but then again, it might need a long time and there might be a lot of victims during the process since the Fairy Tail had never cared about the other things than their family. For civilians or normal people, they didn''t care and it was also the reason why they often destroyed buildings, streets, and other things in quests, unlike the Infinite Guild that was quite rare to cause damage to the surrounding area and also put the front of the safety of the people in the surroundings.


    Even though it might sound boring, in the end, a guild was a business and if there weren''t any people who put a quest on the guild, then without a doubt, that guild might die since they couldn''t feed their members.


    Family is a family, but money is also important.


    After all, not everyone was like Natsu, who could live in the jungle and eat fish and other beasts that he caught in the forest.


    It might also be because of this reason that even though Fairy Tail''s result on the Grand Magic Games was quite good and all of their old members had returned, the number of the quests that they received didn''t increase that much since most of the quest was taken by the Infinite Guild. After all, most of the members of the Fairy Tail would cause damage to various ces and a lot of people had already put their trust in the Infinite Guild.


    Anyway, what they needed to do was to face the war that was about to begin, but no one would expect that the war would start so fast since they had realized that Magnolia which was a town where the headquarters of the Fairy Tail was located was attacked by the members of the Alvarez Kingdom.


    Still, besides these quests, there was something that Haru needed to do. He had prepared his body to be stabbed by one or two knives, but well, he hoped that nothing happened.


    ''It''s been a while, I hope she''s well...''


    With those thoughts on his mind, Haru went directly to the Magnolia to search for the girl that he had left for so long.

 2122: All men are scumbags

    Chapter 2122: All men are scumbags


    While everyone on the Infinite Guild was talking about the war that they were about to face, the Fairy Tail also had a simr discussion regarding the attack that they might receive from the Alvarez Kingdom.


    Of course, there was a difference between the Infinite Guild and the Fairy Tail.


    If the Fairy Tail were talking to each other about the war they were about to face, they wouldn''t inform the war they were about to face to everyone on the Fiore. Instead, they were thinking of facing this war by themselves with the power of Nakama. Still, they prepared a weapon and other things so they could defeat the strongest magicians and million armies of the Alvarez Kingdom by themselves, but if they were in crisis, they would directly report and announce the attack that was waged by the Alvarez Kingdom, which made the Fiore Kingdom, and the other guilds on this kingdom unable to react from the attack of the Alvarez Kingdom.


    That was how the Fairy Tail was. After all, this war started because of the Fairy Tail. If they announced this war directly, then everyone would know that this war was because of them.


    Luckily, this war was the world of Shonen manga, so the IQ of everyone was lowered because of the "Talk no Jutsu," "the power of plot," and "the power of Nakama."


    However, Haru also couldn''t me them since most of the members of the Fairy Tail didn''t have such a high IQ, so they just thought that the Alvarez Kingdom picked a fight and hurt their families, so they needed to fight them back. It was as simple as that.


    Fortunately, there was the Infinite Guild, and the response of his guild was fast, directly announcing the war might happen to the Kingdom, the Magic Council, and a lot of other guilds.


    As for the civilians that might be caught in this war, the Infinite Kingdom might be able to protect the people in their headquarters, but it might be hard to protect everyone in this kingdom since they didn''t have many people, and it was also the Fiore Kingdom''s responsibility to protect their subjects.


    Still, their quest was to protect the Fiore Kingdom from the Alvarez Empire, so they needed to protect this kingdom no matter what.


    Compared to the Alvarez Empire, the Fiore Kingdom was a small kingdom. However, no one should underestimate this kingdom since the Fairy Tail was located in this kingdom, and as long as the Fairy Tail existed, then this kingdom would exist, except if Haru decided to conquer this entire continent and create a kingdom that wouldn''t lose to the Alvarez Empire.


    Anyway, the war was about to start, and without a doubt, the Fairy Tail would receive the impact first, then slowly, it would spread to all other areas.


    It was also the reason why Makarov, and most of the members of the Fairy Tail, were dumbfounded when there was an announcement from the Magic Council and the Fiore Kingdom that the Alvarez Empire was going to wage war. After all, they thought that they were the only ones who knew that the Alvarez Kingdom was going to attack them. However, it was a great thing.


    "It''s great that we have a reliable ally and fight the Alvarez Empire!"


    "OOOOOOOHHHH!!!"


    Everyone on the Fairy Tail shouted loudly and prepared for the battle.


    However, Lucy went back to her house and took a bath for the first time since her adventure in the Alvarez Empire, and the announcement from Makarov caused her to be unable to take a bath. Her body was all sweaty, and she was quite sticky, which made her feel ufortable, so while the war hadn''t started yet, she was going to take a bath.


    "Sigh... there will be a war..." Lucy let out a sigh, but from her expression, there was no tension or whatever since she had faced a lot of crises in the past, so she might have gotten used to it or numb, but regardless, she was going to take a bath first.


    Lucy took off her dirty clothes, showing her alluring body that was well-developed, whether from the upper part to the lower part, showing the charm of a charming woman. Unfortunately, all the members of the Fairy Tail were stupid, and there were no charming guys that could make her heart move so fast. Instead, all she received was sexual harassment that sometimes she needed to get naked, which made her helpless.


    "I wonder whether there''s a good guy out there..." Lucy sighed.


    "Yeah, I wonder whether there''s a good guy out there..."


    "............"


    Lucy was dumbfounded and blinked her eyes, and when she opened the door of her bathroom, she saw a beautiful woman with short green hair and two purple cross-shaped objects attached to the sides of her head like horns.


    While Lucy wasn''t sure how to react, she observed the body of the beautiful woman that wasn''t even close to her. Still, no matter how weird her situation was, it was her first time seeing a woman who suddenly took a bath at her home all of a sudden.


    *Gulp!*


    If it was a stranger, then Lucy might not think too much, but she realized that this woman was the powerful magician that she had met on her trip to the Alvarez Empire. Still, even though this woman was beautiful, there was some sadness that couldn''t be hidden from her face and how sloppy she was from the alcohol that she had drunk, which made her wonder whether this woman had been deceived by a scumbag.


    "All men are scumbags," Brandish muttered, then looked at Lucy. "Right?"


    "Er..." Lucy wasn''t sure how to answer, but she knew that she couldn''t run away.


    "You can''t beat me anyway. Let''s talk while taking a bath. Also, do you have any alcohol?" Brandish asked with sleepy eyes.


    "Er... I think that you have drunk too much." That was the only thing that Lucy could say, and at the same time, even though this woman might be an enemy, she still felt pity toward this woman since the scumbag that had deceived this woman was really utter trash.


    "You don''t have one?" Brandish asked with a sad expression.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll bring them here! Let''s drink until we''re drunk!" Lucy walked out of the bathroom, ignoring the fact that she was naked, and brought alcohol so they could drink together while cursing that all the men in this world were all scumbags!

 2123: Make up?

    Chapter 2123: Make up?


    While Lucy and Brandish were taking a bath in the bathroom, and they might start a fight, or they might not start a fight, the Magnolia town where the headquarters of the Fairy Tail was located was attacked by the Alvarez Empire.


    The ones who led the attack were three members of the 12 Spriggan, who were the 12 strongest magicians of the Alvarez Empire.


    Those two magicians were Wall Ehto and Ajeel Rahml.


    Brandish should also join their group, but she moved by herself since she needed to meet Lucy, someone who held a connection with her mother. Still, it might be because her state had been quite sluggish that she was easily caught by Lucy and Cana.


    However, even if Brandish was caught, the three members of the 12 Spriggan wouldn''t stop their attacks.


    The first person who attacked was Ajeel Rahml, who was on top of the flying ship and was about to wreck the Fairy Tail from the sky.


    However, Natsu, Gajeel, and Wendy, three Dragon yers of the Fairy Tail, wouldn''t let that happen, and with their cats, they flew to the sky and were about to stop Ajeel, but as theynded on the flying ship.


    "Ha! I have been waiting for ---" Ajeel showed an arrogant smile while thinking about the exciting battle he was about to face, but the three Dragon yers directly fell to the ground as they puked.


    "....."


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Ajeel thought that there would be an interesting battle, but he didn''t expect that it would end so quickly, which made him disappointed. He could only sigh and say, "Well, I''ll just end you all." While it might sound cruel, they were in the middle of a war, and the power of the Dragon yer was powerful, so while there was a chance, it wouldn''t be bad to end them.


    However...


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    Half of the flying ship was destroyed, and Ajeel quickly jumped back, avoiding this attack, while watching the attacker who attacked his ship with a maniacal smile. "Hahaha, finally, you havee!"


    Erza was in her flying armor, looking at Ajeel with a serious expression, holding two swords in both of her hands and twelve swords floating around her surroundings. "I will protect my family! I will stop you!"


    "Ha! Let me see whether ---"


    However, before Ajeel finished his words, suddenly, someone mmed into him directly and caused him to fly away directly.


    "AJEEL!"


    The group of people quickly shouted in worry when they saw Ajeel was knocked out by something. After all, unlike the rest of the members of the Springgan 12, Ajeel was royalty, and if it wasn''t because of Zeref, then Ajeel would be a king, which was why they couldn''t let him die.


    However, before they were about to do anything, they were knocked out one after another, and all the flying ships in the sky fell directly from the sky by an irresistible force.


    The process of the battle was extremely fast, and it only took a moment for all the flying ships and all the armies of the Alvarez Empire to be defeated.


    Still, Erza, who was about to fight Ajeel, was stunned when she saw Korosensei suddenly appear in front of her. Of course, she remembered who Korosensei was. After all, his feat was extremely famous, especially when he had asked Juvia for a kiss during the Grand Magic Games in the past.


    "You''re ---" Before she finished her words, she was cut by Korosensei.


    "Ah, sorry, I have a girlfriend, so I can''t ept your confession," Korosensei said shyly.


    "....." Erza.


    "We have resolved this matter. You should gather up on your guild," Korosensei said, then left directly.


    "...." Erza''s lips twitched, but at the same time, she sighed in relief, thinking that they had a reliable ally.


    However...


    "Wha---?!"


    Erza was dumbfounded when the ship that she was standing on suddenly fell from the sky with rapid speed, but when she was about to escape, she realized that her body was extremely heavy, as if she was pressured by something. She couldn''t escape, and she was about to fall directly to the ground. She knew that if this continued, then she might turn into mincemeat and move all of her muscles and magic to escape, but she couldn''t.


    "Move!"


    Erza screamed while screaming toward Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel, and three flying cats who were also affected by this force. However, no one could escape, and they were about to be mmed to the ground, but when they thought that they would die...


    "Kouha, there''s someone from the Fairy Tail there," a girl suddenly said.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot."


    Suddenly Erza and everyone who was on the ship felt all the force that had pressured them had disappeared, and they could move freely, and their breathing also returned to normal. They quickly turned their heads and looked at Kouha, whom they hadn''t seen for a while.


    "It has been a while since we have met each other, but you are still this weak, huh?" Kouha said boredly.


    "......."


    Erza thought that everyone from the Infinite Guild was a reliable ally since they were all strong, but then again, she really wanted to smack this guy''s head right now.


    ---


    When Ajeel was defeated, Wall Ehto, who entered Magnolia from the harbor, also moved to the Fairy Tail with an army of mechas, attacking everyone along the path, but then Laxus, three members of the Thunder God Tribe, along with Ichiya, fought them with all of their might, but even so, they had trouble, after all, Wall Ehto was a mecha, so none of the magic from the Thunder God Tribe members were working on him. The lightning magic of Laxus and Ichiya also didn''t work either on Wall Ehto since lightning strengthened his body instead.


    Laxus decided to be serious, but then a familiar voice that had caused his nightmare in the past was heard.


    "Gomu Gomu no...


    "Pistol!"


    The body of Wall Ehto, which couldn''t be broken by their punches and magic even though they had attacked his times, was destroyed instantly by this punch.


    *Baam!*


    *Crack!*


    The body of the Wall Ehto turned into junk, and the earth cracked hundreds of meters.


    "......" Laxus, three members of the Thunder God Tribe, and Ichiya.


    Ichiya stood silly and had snot on his nose, but he didn''t care about any of that since the damage that was caused by this punch was too big, right?


    "Hey, sorry, are you alright?"


    They turned their heads and saw Luffy''s silly smile.


    "......."


    Somehow, even though Luffy and Ichiya showed simr silly smiles, Luffy was so handsome at that moment.


    ---


    Brandish was caught, and she was put in jail inside the Fairy Tail. Shey there lifelessly with her hands and feet being handcuffed, which made her unable to use her magic. She let out a sigh and just felt tired at that moment. She thought that she could see him, but she couldn''t.


    ''It has been a year...''


    Brandish''s eyes reddened, and she felt something wet from her eyes, but she couldn''t wipe it since her hands were handcuffed.


    ''Where are you?''


    Brandish thought, but then...


    "Lady Brandish..."


    Brandish heard a murmur, and when she turned her head, she saw her subordinate. "Marin?"


    "I have found you at least," Marin said with a bright smile, showing a gentlemanly gesture.


    Brandish only looked at Marinzily and said, "Hurry up and release my handcuffs ---" However, before she finished her words, Marin suddenly choked her neck. "Cough!" She couldn''t utter any words since her throat was blocked. She couldn''t breathe, and then tears and saliva came out uncontrobly because she was unable to breathe. "Agkh!"


    "Hehehe, I have had enough of your treatment on me. Heh... Heh... and for that, you have received a failing grade, darling~~."


    Brandish couldn''t talk and couldn''t breathe. The oxygen inside her lungs dissipated rapidly, and she knew she was going to die. ''Haru...''


    Marin smiled and felt happy that he could kill Brandish, but then something hit him and caused his entire bones to shatter directly but then when he was about to see the person who almost killed him, his entire body turned into vapor before turning into dust, disappeared into the air.


    But even so, the impact of the attack didn''t disappear.


    *BOOOOMM!*


    The entire building of the Fairy Tail was shaking several times because of this force which caused everyone to be startled and need some support to stand up.


    "Cough! Cough!" Brandish, whose neck was released, coughed several times and had a hard time breathing because of her coughs, but she kept staring at the man that had saved her, wondering whether she had a dream, but when his hand touched her hand, she knew that he was real and this bastard hade to save her.


    "Sorry for beingte."


    Hearing this voice, Brandish ignored his words and directly greedily sucked the oxygen from his mouth.


    "......." Haru.


    Haru caressed Brandish''s back as he released the handcuff that trapped her.


    When her hands and feet were released, Brandish directly hugged Haru like an octopus and hugged him so tightly that he wouldn''t escape from her.


    Still, as Haru and Brandish kissed each other, Cana and Lucy, who were startled by the forces that shook the entire building of the Fairy Tail, quickly ran down to the jail where they kept Brandish, but they would have never expected that right now, Brandish and the man that almost stole their hearts were kissing each other.


    "........"


    ''What''s happening?'' 2x


    Lucy and Cana thought at that moment.

 2124: Zeref is a lolicon

    Chapter 2124: Zeref is a lolicon


    Brandish''s reaction didn''t surprise Haru. Instead, it was prettyckingpared to what he had imagined. He had thought that he might have been stabbed with a knife, but it seemed that it was pretty normal since he had saved her.


    Brandish didn''t care anymore and hugged Haru without any intention to let him go.


    Still, Haru could feel the tears that kepting out of Brandish''s eyes and thought that he was really a scumbag. Thinking about Brandish''s reaction, he thought he needed to visit the rest of his women he hadn''t visited.


    They entangled each other, ignoring Lucy and Cana, who had been watching them with a stunned expression.


    As they parted their lips, Brandish, and Haru looked at each other. He wanted to apologize, but he felt that this wasn''t suitable to be said in this situation, so in the end, he said, "I''m back."


    Brandish stared at Haru for a moment and curled her lips before she looked at Cana and Lucy. "Can you two get out first? We have something to talk about with each other now."


    "Oh - Oh!" 2x


    Lucy and Cana nodded dumbly and walked out of prison below, leaving Haru and Brandish alone.


    Haru also used his magic naturally, so there wouldn''t be any people who would bother them at this moment since he could tell that there was one thing that they were about to do.


    ---


    When Lucy and Cana walked out of the underground area, Mavis called them directly. "What happened there?"


    "Nothing." 2x


    Lucy and Cana said at the same time, which caused Mavis to feel confused. She wanted to check it, but then she was stopped by Lucy and Cana.


    "Let''s check itter," Lucy said with a blush.


    "Yeah, wait for a half-hour or so," Cana said in a subtle manner.


    Mavis looked at both of them with a weird expression and wasn''t sure what to say, but then, she could only nod while thinking about why there was a slight tremor below. She thought to peekter, wondering what was happening.


    ---


    Brandishid on Haru''s chest, trying to catch her breath, before she looked at him and asked, "Where have you been?"


    "I have been in many ces," Haru said with a smile, but then his expression was a bit weird. "Still, it''s my first time doing something like this in jail."


    "Well, me too." Brandish nodded with a sleepy face and wanted to sleep more, but she didn''t want to sleep since there was something that she needed to ask. "Your problem has been solved, right?" She remembered that the reason why Haru left her was because of the trouble that he had. After all, whether it was August or Larcarde Dragneel or any other member of the Spriggan 12 couldn''t solve Haru''s trouble. If possible, she wanted to follow him back then, but this bastard left her directly, which made her hate him. However, she still loved him.


    "Yes, my problem is solved," Haru said and felt a bit nostalgic about the problem that he had in the past.


    "You''re not going anywhere, right?" Brandish asked.


    "No, but I have something to tell you," Haru said.


    Brandish was happy, hearing his answer, but then she looked at him suspiciously, wondering what this guy wanted to say.


    "Along my adventure, I have met a lot of women too, and you know, with my problem..." Haru''s expression was quite subtle.


    Brandish''s expression turned ugly, and she wanted to tell him to leave them, but when she thought about the pain when he left her...


    "What are you going to do with them?"


    "I''m going to take responsibility," Haru said as he caressed Brandish''s cheek. "Still, it isn''t bad, right?"


    "Huh?" Brandish looked at Haru with an inexplicable expression.


    "After all, you might be tired of handling me alone," Haru said in a subtle manner.


    "....."


    Somehow the fire on Brandish''s body zed up, and she pushed Haru directly to the ground, straddling him like a female cowboy. "Say that again. Let''s see who will win."


    Haru looked at Brandish speechlessly, but then their position changed, and Brandish was below while begging to stop for a bit since she needed to rest!


    ---


    Brandish felt that her body was warm when Haru gave her body a full body massage with his Cookie (Biscuit Kruger''s Nen).


    "Is it good?"


    "Yeah." Brandish let out afortable moan and nced at Haru. "Still, why did youe here?" She came to the Fiore Kingdom for war, so of course, she was surprised to see her beloved here.


    "I havee to save you, of course," Haru said after the war started, he went directly to the Fairy Tail, but he didn''t expect that Brandish was almost killed by her subordinate. "Are you still okay with this?"


    Brandish pouted as she rubbed her face against Haru''s stomach. "Anyway, I can''t stop you now, and just don''t leave me, alright?"


    Haru caressed Brandish''s hair while sighing inwardly, thinking that he was really a scumbag for leaving this girl. "I''ll tell you a lot, and I''ll take you hometer."


    "Really?" Brandish was surprised.


    "Um." Haru nodded.


    "Can we go now?" Brandish asked since she was curious about Haru''s house.


    "I have to stop the war, and there''s also an enemy that I need to defeat. After all of that ends, I''ll bring you back to my home," Haru said.


    "Um." Brandish was so docile at the time that all the emotion that had been bottled up had been released by their fierce fight before, and all she wanted to do was justy on her beloved side. "Wait, you''re going to stop the war?"


    "Yeah." Haru nodded, but then he asked, "Do you want to continue to have a war?"


    "Well..." Brandish didn''t really like war, and if possible, it would be great if she could just go back with Haru. Still, there was something that she needed to do first.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something that you need to do?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Brandish nodded. "After my matter ends, let''s go back together."


    "Okay." Haru nodded and then looked at Mavis, who was floating from the ground while watching him with a blush and stunned expression. "Have you watched enough?"


    "Ah, yes!" Mavis nodded dumbly, but then she realized that this situation was quite wrong. "Hurry up and wear your clothes!"


    Brandish felt weird when Haru was talking to the air, but then when her face was rubbed by Haru, she was dumbfounded when she suddenly saw Mavis. "That is...?"


    "First Master of the Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermilion." Haru looked at Mavis and asked, "Well, Mavis-san, can I ask you to call either Lucy or Cana again? I have to apologize to the two of them. Also, you don''t need to worry since the Infinite Guild will stop this war."


    "Stop this war..." Mavis could only show an awkward smile since she knew how powerful the Infinite Guild was, but she also knew how powerful Zeref was. Still, their help was something that she appreciated, so she nodded and said, "Thank you. Wait here. I''ll call Lucy and Cana." Still, she forgot that the one that was hugged by Haru at the time was a member of the Spriggan 12, which happened to be their enemies.


    Looking at Mavis, who was walking away, Haru thought that Zeref was a lolicon.

 2125: His charm is too dangerous

    Chapter 2125: His charm is too dangerous


    Before long, Mavis brought Cana and Lucy to prison.


    "It''s been a while, Haru," Cana said with a knowing smile while looking at Haru and Brandish. She knew Haru, but she didn''t expect this guy to be able to eat their enemies.


    "It''s been a while, Haru." Lucy also knew Haru, but her expression wasn''t as good as Cana''s since she had talked with Brandish since she knew that Haru was a scumbag.


    Still, Brandish stared at Haru with a nk expression.


    Haru coughed and said, "Sorry for troubling you before. Also, it seems that Brandish has something to talk about with Lucy."


    "Eh? Me?" Lucy was dumbfounded, but then she nodded since she also had something to talk about with Brandish. "Okay, I also have something to talk about with Brandish ---" However, before she finished her words, she was cut by Cana.


    "Haru, I know that you''re alright, but what about this woman? She''s the enemy, after all. Also, what''s your rtionship with her?" Cana quickly asked.


    Hearing Cana''s question, Lucy and Mavis also looked at Haru with serious expressions since they knew how powerful Haru was. Even though they knew that Haru wasing from the Infinite Guild, if he happened to be a member of the Alvarez Empire, then... they might not be able to handle the consequences.


    "You don''t need to worry about her. She won''t do anything to you guys. I can guarantee it. As for my rtionship with her, it might take a long time to tell it to you guys, and we don''t really have much of time, do we?" Haru said.


    Haru''s guarantee caused Mavis, Cana, and Lucy to nod. After all, as a handsome guy, it was quite easy for the opposite gender to believe him.


    Cana pouted and said, "Well, in the future, I''ll get a chance for you to talk."


    "Thanks." Haru didn''t say much nonsense and nodded.


    "By the way, do you want to talk in the free room or something so we can talk morefortably?" Even though Lucy thought of Haru as a scumbag, without a doubt, he was the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life, and it made her beat so fast looking at him. He was like a drug, a lot of people knew that it was bad, but they couldn''t stop it.


    "Okay." Haru nodded, and Brandish just followed Haru for as long as he was there. She would follow him since she didn''t want to part with him again.


    Still, Brandish kept staring at Lucy, which made her feel confused, but at the same time, Lucy also knew that Brandish was curious about her mother, La, which also made Lucy curious about why Brandish was asking for her mother? What was the rtionship between the two?


    Lucy wanted to know more about this information and mystery no matter what.


    Haru and Brandish walked out of jail calmly and followed Lucy, Cana, and Mavis to the infirmary, where they could talk freely.


    Still, they asked him how Haru could enter this ce so suddenly, and Haru could only say that their security was just so damn weak that he could enter this ce freely without caring much. Of course, he didn''t say it in a rude way but said it subtly, but even so, the three of them could only smile helplessly, thinking that Haru was too strong, right?


    After all, Makarov, who was also inside the headquarters, also didn''t notice him.


    Still, they didn''t let other members of the Fairy Tail look at Haru since they knew how dangerous his charm was, or they might not want to share him with the rest of them. Lastly, they were so jealous of Brandish, who hugged Haru''s arm with a contended expression as if a dog that had met her long-lost master.


    As they entered the infirmary, Cana and Mavis walked out of the room since they could trust Haru, and it seemed that Lucy also had something that she wanted to talk about with Brandish.


    Haru looked at Brandish and could only sigh since this woman was quite lonely, especially after she had lost her mother.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Lucy said that her conversation with Brandish in the bathroom ended so abruptly that she didn''t know what was happening.


    "My name is Brandish." Brandish looked at Lucy while hugging Haru''s arm since she was afraid for him to escape, then said, "And my mother''s name is Grammy..." She looked away for a moment before she felt Haru patting her head. She looked at him with a smile and rubbed her head against him, which made Lucy feel so jealous. And could only grit her teeth, watching the two of them flirting with each other, but then Lucy''s heart stopped when she heard the words that came out of Brandish''s mouth. "And she was one of your mother''s disciples."


    "....." Lucy''s heart almost stopped at that moment.


    Brandish ignored Lucy''s reaction and continued to talk about how La, Lucy''s mother, gave up on bing a Celestial Magician and gave her keys to three of her disciples. She said that her mother received the Aquarius key, but then, she said, "But... but La betrayed her."


    "What did my mother do...?" Lucy asked.


    "Where did your keye from?"


    "It... was my mother''s..."


    "The key was supposed to be left in my mother''s care... how could it have ended up with yours then?"


    "..." Lucy could only stare at Brandish in a daze as Brandish said, "La had killed her so she could take back her key..."


    "!!!"


    Lucy''s chest started to get stuffy, and she had a hard time believing it. "No... my mother wouldn''t have..."


    "Ah, how naive. A girl living in her own little world..." Brandish was about to leap into Lucy and kill her, but Haru quickly hugged her and stopped her.


    Brandish was stunned when Haru stopped her and asked, "Why did you stop me, Haru?"


    "Lucy''s mother might not be the one who killed your mother ---"


    Haru hadn''t finished his words, but Brandish cut his words. "How could you believe her?" She was on the verge of crying, staring at Haru.


    "Let''s talk to Aquarius," Haru said simply.


    "..." Brandish and Lucy.


    Haru looked at Lucy and then said, "What are you gawk for? Hurry up and summon the Aquarius."


    "Ah, yes!"


    Without hesitation, Lucy summoned the Aquarius and a beautiful woman with long blue hair.


    Haru looked at Aquarius and nodded thoughtfully, thinking that most of the girls and women were beautiful, and it might be his first time to look at the mermaid. Still, she was so charming, and somehow he could see that this woman was like pepper. She might not have a good temper, but she was hot.


    When Aquarius was summoned, she also knew that something might happen, and when she thought about what was happening, she directly looked at Haru. She stagnated for a moment before her cheeks flushed instantly.


    "...."


    Looking at the reaction of the Aquarius, Brandish and Lucy weren''t sure why, but they felt that they shouldn''t let Aquarius meet Haru, or else...


    Lucy somehow felt sorry for Scorpion all of a sudden.

 2126: Unlike the original

    Chapter 2126: Unlike the original


    When men see a beautiful woman, they would be mesmerized.


    Simrly, when women see a handsome man, they would be mesmerized.


    Appearance might be the most superficial reason for someone to like others, but even so, simrly to us who wanted to have a beautiful woman as our wife, women also wanted to have a handsome man as their husband.


    Haru, whose charm had reached an extent where it could be called a weapon, directly stunned Aquarius, before she quickly shook her head and showed a calm expression. Looking at her reaction, he didn''t feel surprised since even though his charm was powerful, it didn''t mean that it could seduce anyone if he didn''t do anything.


    If that someone had a lover or was in love with someone, then his charm might not work directly instead he needed hard work to seduce this woman.


    Aquarius had a lover, so even though she was quite stunned by Haru''s appearance, she quickly calmed down, while looking at Lucy directly scolding him. "Why the hell, you suddenly summoned me?! Do you want to die?!"


    "....." Lucy.


    Still, Brandish looked at Aquarius in a stunned manner and was unable to say anything since it had been a while for her to meet her and when Aquarius suddenly appeared, she just didn''t know what to say.


    "So what''s wrong?" While asking that, Aquarius kept ncing at Haru.


    Lucy rolled her eyes and asked, "Brandish wants to see you."


    "Brandish?" Aquarius then noticed the beautiful young woman with short green-haired that had been hugging Haru''s arm. She looked at her weirdly before she looked at Haru. "This... what''s your rtionship?"


    "You ask me, or you ask her?" Haru asked.


    "I ask you." Aquarius looked at Haru and asked, "By the way, what''s your name ---" Before she finished her words, Brandish directly hugged him, showing that she was his, which caused Aquarius to have veins on her forehead, but she quickly calmed down and looked at Brandish with a smile. "It has been a while, Brandish."


    "...." Brandish didn''t say anything, only stared at Aquarius.


    "Do you know her, Aquarius?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "The little brat said herself before, didn''t she? My key was in her mother''s care for some time. That really takes me back. The two of us used to y all the time, didn''t we Brandish?"


    "..." Brandish kept staring at Aquarius.


    "Hey! Wake up, you damn squirt?! After all this time, you can''t even muster a hello?!" Aquarius roared.


    "My.. my deep apologies, master..." Brandish said shakingly.


    "Mas... WHAAAAT?!" Lucy was surprised.


    Haru stared at Aquarius curiously and thought that the development was different from the original.


    In the original, Aquarius''s key was destroyed because Lucy used to summon the Celestial Spirit King, but this time, it was different, considering the Tartaros and all the demons of Zeref were destroyed by the members of the Group Chat so Lucy didn''t need to destroy Aquarius to destroy the Celestial Spirit King.


    "Still, it surprises me that you have a boyfriend, Brandish," Aquarius said with some disbelief.


    "Of course!" Brandish said smugly, which somehow caused Aquarius to feel annoyed, but then, Aquarius sighed and didn''t say much, and asked, "So what''s wrong? Why did you summon me so suddenly?"


    "I..." Lucy looked at Aquarius and wasn''t sure how to answer this question since there was no way for her to ask nor believe that her mother would kill Brandish''s mother to get Aquarius''s key, right?


    Aquarius looked weirdly at Lucy before she looked at Brandish.


    Being stared at by Aquarius, Brandish felt pressure and said, "I... I can forgive her. I will never be able to forgive La for killing my mother."


    Aquarius understood what was happening and said, "But Lucy isn''t La, right? Not to mention that La didn''t kill Grami (Brandish''s mother) in the first ce. She would have never in a million years."


    Brandish and Lucy were surprised but then Aquarius used her magic to show them what was happening.


    Haru wasn''t sure why, but he was also included in this magic and his lower body had be a mermaid. He might be half-Antian, but it felt weird when he became a mermaid. However, when he saw Aquarius licking her lips secretly when she looked at him, he decided not to say anything and kept quiet all the time while listening to the story of what was happening to Brandish''s mother.


    When La (Lucy''s mother) was about to pass away because of her frail body and magic deficiency, she gave one of the 12 Golden Zodiac Keys to her disciples, one of them was Brandish''s Mother, Grami.


    Grami respected and loved La so much that she even cleaned Aquarius''s key every day.


    Watching the scene before him, Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that he almost made a simr mistake as Brandish''s father.


    Brandish was taken care of by her mother alone and she was from a single-parent family.


    Luckily, Haru didn''t make her pregnant or else, he would make her a single mother too like Grami.


    ''Well, I''ll take care of her from now on.''


    As the scene progressed, Grami was killed by Zoldio, who was also one of La''s disciples because of misunderstanding since he thought that she was the one who killed La.


    Brandish screamed, trying to stop Zoldia as she cried, but she couldn''t since the whole scene before them was just an illusion from Aquarius''s magic.


    Haru could only hug Brandish and stay by her side.


    Fortunately, with this, the misunderstanding had cleared up, and Brandish understood everything as she cried.


    Lucy also joined in hugging Haru and Brandish while saying, "It may be toote, but the two of us can be best friends from now on... just like our mothers."


    Haru looked at Lucy and thought that this girl was really the main heroine, but then again, why he felt Brandish''s expression was a bit weird.


    ''Was it my imagination?''


    Haru then looked at Aquarius, who also looked at him. "So are you going to go with Brandish now?"


    Hearing Haru''s question, Lucy and Brandish looked at Aquarius at the same time.


    Even though Aquarius was held by Lucy now, it was given to Grami in the past, which was why Brandish should be the owner of the Aquarius key.


    Still, Brandish shook her head and said, "Lucy, you take care of Aquarius."


    "Eh? Is that okay?" Lucy asked in surprise since if Brandish asked her to give the Aquarius key, then even though she was quite sad since she would part with Aquarius, she didn''t really mind.


    "Yeah." Brandish nodded, then hugged Haru''s arm. "I have him now."


    Haru smiled as he stroked Brandish''s hair.


    "......" Lucy and Aquarius smiled wrily, feeling quite jealous.


    "Should we go back now?" Haru asked.


    "Um." Brandish nodded since she also wanted to see all the women that Haru had met during his endeavor.


    However, as they were about to go, suddenly Happy, the flying blue cat, charged into the infirmary while crying out loud.


    "Hel... Please help me!!!"


    "Happy...?" Lucy looked at Happy with a confused expression until...


    "Natsu just passed out and stopped all of sudden... someone, anyone, you have to save him!" Happy begged.

 2127: Easy Surgery

    Chapter 2127: Easy Surgery


    When Natsu was brought by Happy, he closed his eyes as if he was dead.


    Lucy was struck by surprise before she tried to wake him up. Usually, he would wake up, and there was nothing that could beat him. Her reaction was by no means surprising since she had seen a lot of things together with Natsu, so she thought that he would be alright and stood up once again.


    Happy kept crying loudly.


    Cana also entered and looked at Haru, Brandish, and Aquarius, asking what was happening. However, before they could answer, Porlyusica entered the infirmary directly and pushed Lucy away to check Natsu''s condition since she could tell that something had happened to this child.


    Everyone watched Porlyusica checking Natsu''s body nervously until she finished and said, "This child... he''s the one who''s always pushing himself beyond his limits and trying to do the impossible, as I recall... This is a direct result of his constant overexertion... his magic power is overheating, and an anti-ethernano tumor has developed within him."


    ''Tumor, huh?'' Haru looked at Natsu and used his "Elemental Sight" to check his body, finding a lot of interesting things inside, but more importantly, he had found where the tumor was. However, as he was about to say something, someone interrupted him, but he didn''t say anything since hecked information regarding this anti-ethernano tumor, so he used this meantime to learn more about this disease by using his "Elemental Sight."


    Cana and Happy didn''t know what this disease was about so Porlyusica exined to everyone that it was a malignant mass that had developed inside Natsu''s body, and if it wasn''t removed, then he would perish from this world.


    "How can we remove it?" Happy asked with teary eyes.


    "Surgery is the only option. Unfortunately... there''s no doctor capable of this feat on the continent of Ishgar," Porlyusica said with dread.


    "What about Wendy''s healing powers? Or Chelia''s?!"


    "This is far beyond the scope of those two."


    "Then what are we supposed to do?!"


    Happy, Lucy and Cana were desperate, but Porlyusica shook her head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "........"


    Everyone was in silence until...


    "Can you let me handle this?" Haru suddenly said.


    "........" Everyone looked at Haru in surprise, and Happy quickly asked, "Can- Can you save Natsu?"


    "Can you trust me?" Haru suddenly asked.


    Cana, Lucy, and Happy looked at each other before they nodded at the same time. "YES!" 3x


    Still, Porlyusica looked at Haru with a frown and asked, "So what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to have surgery. Put him on the bed." Haru didn''t say much nonsense. While it was true that Porlysucia might be a beautiful woman in her youth, she was an old grandma right now, but well, with his power, it was possible to return to her youth. Still, she might not have had an interest in him, considering there was someone in her heart.


    "I''ll assist you," Porlyusica said without hesitation.


    "Thanks." Haru nodded, but in truth, he didn''t really need an assistant, but he didn''t say anything.


    As they put Natsu on the bed, Haru located the location of the tumor on Natsu''s body before he cut it by using a chakra scalpel that he learned from Tsunade. To not confuse everyone, he exined, "This is a magic scalpel, it is a scalpel that is made with magic, and it can cut the tumor without damaging the muscle on his body."


    For everyone, they might understand this magic well, but Porlyusica was dumbfounded by magic since this magic was amazing!


    "It''s a great magic..." Porlyusica was amazed, but then she asked, "Then how are you going to get the tumor?" Even though the tumor had been cut from Natsu''s body, the tumor was still inside his body, and it needed to be taken out.


    "It''s like this."


    Haru used his "Horo Horo no Mi" power and turned his body into an astral mode before he took the tumor out of Natsu''s body.


    "........"


    The surgery process was so easy that it caused everyone who saw it to be dumbfounded.


    "...Done?" Lucy asked while blinking her eyes several times.


    "Yes, it''s done." Haru nodded and said, "He should be alright now." As he said that, everyone could see Natsu, who started to breathe evenly, and hisplexion returned to normal, showing that he was alright, but even so, Porlyusica checked Natsu''s body again.


    Everyone waited nervously until Porlyusica gave an amazing gaze at Haru and said, "Thank you, you have saved this boy."


    "UWAAAAAAA!!!!"


    Cana, Lucy, and Happy directly hugged Haru at the same time.


    Haru could feel the four softest things on his face, causing his thing to throb even though he had been doing something exciting with Brandish a while ago.


    Brandish showed a smug expression when Haru could solve this problem which caused Aquarius to want to beat her somehow.


    Still, themotion surprised Makarov as he also entered, startled by what had happened before he thanked Haru for what had happened. However, he was dumbfounded when he learned that Brandish was Haru''s girlfriend, which made him think that Haru really resembled him when he was young, which somehow caused Porlyusica to look at him in disdain.


    "So, what do you n to do after this?" Makarov asked.


    "I''m going back with her," Haru said.


    Makarov looked at Brandish with aplicated expression since he knew that she came from the Alvarez Empire, but this was Haru''s request, who had saved Natsu and also might be the future of the Infinite guild. So he nodded and said, "Alright, be careful."


    "Okay." Haru nodded, then looked at everyone and said, "Goodbye, everyone." He didn''t intend to stay any longer since all the matters in the Fairy Tail had been solved, and he decided to return with Brandish since everyone had been waiting for him, but before he returned, Porlyusica suddenly called him out.


    "Hey, wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong?" Haru looked at Porlyusica with a confused expression.


    "When the war ends, can we talk more about your method of surgery?" Porlyusica asked.


    "Okay." Haru nodded and said, "I also want to exchange knowledge with you."


    Porlyusica smiled and talked freely with Haru before she said goodbye to Haru with Lucy, Cana, and Happy, who also told them toe by anytime since they would wee them.


    Still, Makarov looked at Porlyusica for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''There''s no way, right?''


    ---


    While being hugged in his arms, Brandish asked, "So where are we going?"


    "Let''s go there," Haru said and pointed at the massive spacecraft in the sky.


    "........."


    Looking at this massive spacecraft, Brandish wondered howe there was such a massive thing.


    Still, as they entered, a lot of eyes suddenly came toward him, and at the same time, they let out a sigh, thinking that this guy had never changed, right?

 2128: Preparation to end the quest

    Chapter 2128: Preparation to end the quest


    When Haru brought Brandish, no one felt that surprised since he had told them, but even so, everyone thought that this guy had never changed much since as long as he entered another world, he would leave his mark behind and get one or two women in that world which made them a bit speechless.


    However, the women epted their rtionship and they were all happy so there was nothing so there was no problem.


    Still, it could be said that Brandish was one of the first women that Haru had gotten.


    Compared to the rest of his women, Brandish''s position would be higher since she was so loyal to him, even though they had separated for a year.


    The women took Brandish directly and they started to talk to each other.


    Brandish also didn''t really mind talking to each other since she was also quite curious about Haru''s harem. She knew that this guy was a bastard, so she didn''t feel that surprised that he had a lot of women, but even so, as long as he was responsible for them, she was alright.


    Still, there was one thing that Brandish wanted to know so she directly asked, "You''re not nning to destroy the Alvarez Empire, right?" Even though she knew that everyone in this ce might hate the Alvarez Empire since it had waged a war against their home, she hoped that they wouldn''t destroy her home since she had been living in the Alvarez Empire for so long and she didn''t want them to destroy it.


    Hearing Brandish''s words, everyone looked at each other and knew that the fastest way to protect the Fiore Kingdom was to destroy the Alvarez Empire, but they knew that method wasn''t suitable to be used in this world, considering this was the world of Shounen manga. Even though there was a war, no people were killed which somehow made them speechless and no people were harmed. Even if someone was killed, they were just a robot, demon, or non-human race.


    "We won''t destroy the Alvarez Empire, but we need to protect the Fiore Kingdom," Haru said.


    "Then... what are you nning to do?" If Brandish was told to choose between the Alvarez Empire and Haru, then she would choose Haru without hesitation, but then again, she sighed and thought that her home would be destroyed, considering she knew how powerful everyone on this spacecraft was.


    Brandish was a powerful magician, and of course, she could tell how strong everyone in this ce was. If they wanted to destroy the Alvarez Empire, then it was simply easy for them with this spacecraft alone.


    "First, we will change the emperor with this guy," Haru said and pointed his finger at Ajeel, who was sitting on the floor with a sigh.


    Ajeel was caught easily by everyone from the Group Chat, and his grandpa was also caught too.


    Of course, they didn''t do anything and they only detained them until they ended this war.


    However, when Ajeel and his grandpa heard that Haru told them that Ajeel would be an emperor, they were dumbfounded.


    "Why?" Ajeel asked with some confusion.


    However, Ajeel''s grandpa was happy, but at the same time, they were confused by Haru''s decision.


    "Your emperor, Zeref, is crazy," Haru said simply.


    "................"


    When Haru said those words, no one on the Group Chat said anything, but Ajeel, his grandpa, and Brandish were confused.


    "I know that you''re confused, but you should know that unlike in your empire where Zeref is known as an emperor, in this continent, he''s known as an immortal and a magician who brings death." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Now, do you know why he has decided to attack the Fiore? No, it should be the Fairy Tail?"


    "If I''m not wrong, it should be to get the One Magic, right?" Ajeel''s grandpa said.


    The One Magic, also known as The Essence of Magic, Primordial Magic, or The Magic of One, is the original source of all forms of Magic whiches from the emotion of love.


    Zeref''s intention to get this magic was so he could defeat Acknologia and die from this world since he had enough of being an immortal. As long as he could die, he didn''t care about the consequences no matter how many people had died, or how many people were hurt as long as he could die, it was alright since he had enough of being immortal.


    To defeat Acknologia was one thing, but to die and might bring everyone along with him to die, was another thing.


    Neither of them wanted to die at this moment, so it was better for Zeref to be unsessful.


    Haru knew that being an immortal, especially alone, was tiresome, but if there was apanion, then it would be different. Luckily, he had a lot of women that could apany him, so even though that he might live quite long in the future, he knew that he would be alright and there was no way for them to be bored with a lot of worlds that they could visit from the Group Chat.


    Hearing Haru''s exnation, Ajeel, his grandpa, and Brandish couldn''t help but shudder, especially when they thought that Zeref might n to destroy this world along with him so he could die. Even if Zeref was someone that they respected, dying together with him was a different matter.


    Also, it might not be rted, but most of the strongest members of the Spriggan 12 were either crazy or strange minds.


    Brandish and Ajeel might be the most normal ones out of everyone.


    "So you just n to defeat all of the members of the Spriggan 12 and all the soldiers, end this war, then defeat the Acknologia?" Ajeel asked.


    "That''s right." Haru nodded.


    That was their n, when the war was starting, they were going to wait until the Acknologia to appear before they ended this war by defeating the Alvarez Empire.


    "Of course, if you can stop the war, then we won''t do anything, but the question is, can you?" Haru said while looking at Ajeel.


    "............" Ajeel.


    If Ajeel could stop this war, then he would stop this war already since he couldn''t see their chance to win. Unfortunately, he wasn''t the emperor, so there was nothing that he could do at that moment.


    With that said, they continued to talk to each other about the n that they were about to startter, and they were going to end this quest swiftly.


    Still, they might have forgotten one thing, but since they forgot about it, then it might not be something important, then they decided to forget about it.

 2129: Swift Battle 1

    Chapter 2129: Swift Battle 1


    As the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire arrived at the Foire Kingdom, the war started. They directly attacked the Fiore Kingdom from various directions as they were led by


    being led by one of the members of the Spriggan 12.


    Wall Ehto, whose body had been destroyed, was quite furious and wanted to search for Luffy for revenge. With his real body, he felt that there was no way for him to be defeated by Luffy again. Still, he had never expected Luffy to suddenly appear in front of him. He grinned and asked, "Ha? Youe to die?"


    If Luffy didn''t have a robot and a pervert as his crew, then he might get Wall Ehto as his pirate crew. Unfortunately, that position had been held by someone, so...


    "Gear 2nd!"


    Luffy lifted his arm to the side, and suddenly there was a smoke appeared out of nowhere, swirling around his arm. His blood was pumping, and his body turned reddened.


    Wall Ehto was dumbfounded by the sudden change in Haru and quickly used his magic.


    "Analyze!"


    Wall Ehto''s magic was known as "Weakness."


    Weakness is magic that utilizes alchemic principles as its basic function. It allows its user to create devastating machinery, such as soldiers that specialize in magic (or recreate an attribute) that the user''s opponent is ineffective inbat against.


    "Analyze" was one of his magic that allowed him to see inside of his opponent''s body to search for the weakness before he created a suitable weapon to defeat his enemy, but before he could do all of that... Luffy suddenly appeared in front of him!


    "Gomu Gomu no...."


    Luffy''s arm turned into a ck luster color, and it ignited a stream of me.


    "Red Hawk!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The loud sound of the explosion was heard when Luffy delivered the devastating punch into the Wall Ehto''s body!


    Haru, who appeared out of nowhere, used thebination of "Snatch" and "Graceful Robber" to steal Wall Ehto''s magic before he disappeared again to do the mission that he was tasked with.


    As for Wall Ehto, he was utterly destroyed and became a scrap directly.


    Still, Luffy scratched his hair while looking at the damage that was caused by his attack. He felt a bit awkward when the 100-meter area around his surroundings had turned into a ruin, and the earth was even burning, which made everyone who saw his attack be speechless and helpless.


    "I wonder whether Haru can fix all of this."


    Slowly, Luffy became smarter.


    ---


    In the south of the Fiore Kingdom, Wendy Marvell and Sherria Blendy fought on the battlefield that was led by Dimaria Yesta.


    Dimaria Yesta, who was known as one of the members of the Spriggan 12, was a powerful enemy, without a doubt, especially since she mastered "Age Seal" magic.


    Age Seal is Time Magic that is taught to Dimaria from the God of Time himself, giving her the ability to freeze the time around her (apparently activated by clicking her teeth together), allowing her, and only her, to freely move in its area of effect.


    As Dimaria appeared on the battlefield, she used this magic directly and stopped everyone from moving, including Wendy and Sherria. In this ce, at this time, she was the only one who could move.


    "If I want to, I can kill everyone in this ce."


    Dimaria snickered as she looked down on everyone. With how powerful her magic was, she didn''t think that it was necessary for her to end her enemy swiftly, and it was better to y around first since it was more enjoyable.


    As a cliche viin, Dimaria started her monologue alone, talking happily, and exining about her ability, not that they could hear it since they were all frozen because of her time-stop magic. She looked at Wendy, Sherria, and Ca, wondering who she should kill first, but suddenly...


    *Crack!* *Crack!*


    "What happens?!"


    Dimaria was dumbfounded by the sudden cracks that appeared in her magic. Her magic affected the area of effect, and even though she could stop the time, it didn''t mean that she could stop the time of the entire world. Only some areas that she chose were affected by her magic, and as long as it was affected, there was no way for someone able to break her magic, which was why her expression was dumbfounded, and she showed a frightened expression since the bloodlust that she felt almost made her pass out.


    Not only Dimaria but everyone also felt a shudder before they felt that they might be frozen to death.


    "This... Invel?"


    Dimaria thought about Invel Yura, who was a magician that was also a member of the Springgan 12 since his magic was also frozen magic, but this time, it was different. It gave her a scare that made her body tremble.


    Wendy, Sherria, and Ca were also frightened until they saw a beautiful woman in a white military uniform, walking rxedly on the top of the ground that was frozen.


    "Es - Esdeath-san!!" 3x


    Wendy, Sherria, and Ca cheered out loud when they saw Esdeath since they knew that Esdeath was the strongest magician in the Infinite Guild. Luckily, they knew Esdeath since if they didn''t know her, then they would think of her as an enemy, and if she was an enemy, then they thought that they would die directly without being able to fight back, showing how powerful Esdeath was.


    Ultear Makovich, who wanted to help, Wendy and her group were also dumbfounded when she saw Esdeath destroying Dimaria''s magic directly. Still, she was excited to see Esdeath since that meant...


    ''So he''s here!''


    Dimaria''s teeth chattered, and she tried to calm herself. She decided to use her magic again to stop the time, but her magic was destroyed again by Esdeath''s energy.


    Esdeath released her energy forcefully, destroying the area of effect of the "Age Seal" so the time would continue. She snapped her fingers, then all the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire directly, including 10 km meters of the area, were frozen by ice directly.


    "......." Dimaria, Ultear, Wendy, Sherria, and Cha.


    Esdeath looked at Dimaria and chuckled. "What an interesting magic." She looked at Dimaria and thought that she should grab Dimaria''s magic by asking Haruter.


    Dimaria shuddered and felt as if she was about to die and directly used her strongest magic.


    "God Soul: Chro ---"


    Before Dimaria finished her words, her entire body was frozen by ice. As she was frozen, she showed frightened and seemed to want to run away, but even so, her effort was futile in front of Esdeath.


    Esdeath didn''t say anything and grabbed Dimaria directly, then looked at Wendy and her group. "Hey, you."


    "Ye - Yes!" 3x


    Wendy, Sherria, and Ca answered at the same time with a salute.


    "Don''t gawk over. There''s a lot of ces that you need to go to end this war," Esdeath said.


    "Ah, yes!" 3x


    They answered at the same time with a salute.


    Esdeath nodded with a smile while looking at the three girls, thinking that it might be good to put them into her armies. She then thought to go back, but someone suddenly stopped her.


    "Es - Esdeath-san!"


    Esdeath stopped and stared at Ultear.


    Ultear felt as if she was stared at by the apex predator.


    "Yes?" Esdeath asked while staring at Ultear.


    "I..." Ultear gritted her teeth before she asked, "Can... Can I follow you?"


    Esdeath stared at Ultear for a moment before she shook her head. "No." She then didn''t waste her time and disappeared directly while snorting at Ultear, thinking that this woman was really shameless. She knew what Ultear was nning, so there was no way that she would help her.


    "...." Ultear.


    Wendy, Sherria, and Ca looked at each other before they patted Ultear''s shoulders.


    Ultear turned her head and looked at Wendy, Sherria, and Ca with a strange expression.


    "Don''t mind." 3x


    "..." Ultear.


    Ultear sighed and thought that it started to get cold, or rather, she might freeze and get Hypothermia if she stayed here any longer. "How about we go now?"


    "Um." 3x


    They answered at the same time, thinking that Esdeath was really strong!

 2130: Swift Battle 2

    Chapter 2130: Swift Battle 2


    Even if Wall Ehto and Dimaria were defeated, it didn''t mean the war had ended.


    There was still a lot of battle that still happened in the Fiore Kingdom, including in the south area.


    Dimaria might appear in the southern part of the Fiore Kingdom, and she had been defeated and captured by Esdeath, but even so, there was still a battle happening in the south area, especially the harbor area.


    Whether the battle that happened north, west, east, or south of the Fiore kingdom, there had always been one or two members of the Fairy Tail since the main protagonist of this world wasing from the Fairy Tail.


    If there was no Fairy Tail member, then the title of this story wouldn''t be "Fairy Tail."


    On the harbor in the southern area of the Fiore Kingdom, Erza and Kagura Mikazuchi were fighting together against the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire. Even if there were hundreds of soldiers in front of those two, they could defeat all of them easily.


    If someone asked who was the strongest female in the Fairy Tail, then, without doubt, they would answer Erza Scarlet.


    Erza, with her various armors and weapons, fought bravely, defeating one enemy one after another without killing them.


    On the other hand, Kagura, without unsheathing her katana, mmed her katana from one person to another, and when he unsheathed her katana, two ships were shed in half, destroying everything in front of her.


    The two of them were like female valkyries on the battlefield, leading everyone to the battlefield, but as they defeated their enemies, suddenly the scenery around them turned dark as if the light had disappeared.


    "Ugh!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Erza!"


    Suddenly Jel, who was hiding in the dark, came out, but he couldn''t do anything inside this darkness, and he was also knocked out by something. "Argh!!"


    The three of them were suddenly knocked out by something which made them startled. Even though they were all-powerful, it didn''t mean that they were omnipotent, and a sneak attack could hurt them, but they were, after all, part of the main characters, so after they were knocked out, they quickly recovered and faced the enemies in front of them.


    However...


    "Brother!" Kagura was full of tears when she saw the man in front of her. After all, the man that had knocked them up turned out to be her older brother, that had been killed seven years ago. However, when she was about to move forward, she was stopped by someone.


    "Haru?"


    Kagura was dumbfounded when she saw Haru suddenly appear in front of her. Still, she felt relieved and also happy when she saw him there.


    "He isn''t your brother," Haru said as he looked in the direction of the magician that had used the magic that almost fooled Kagura. Still, out of all the ces that he could visit, why did he appear here?


    The reason was simple, and that was because he didn''t want Kagura''s first kiss to be taken by Jel if this went ording to the plot.


    With Haru''s sudden appearance, Erza and Jel were also surprised.


    Erza was happy since she knew how powerful Haru was, and Jel also felt relief. Still, if Jel noticed Erza''s expression, then his expression would be more wonderful.


    "What do you mean?" Kagura was confused, but then she followed Haru''s gaze and saw a feminine man sitting on the top of the yard of the ship.


    "Hmnn~~ what you''re seeing is your "historia".... a tale of love, friendship, family, betrayal... and death. What a beautiful, sordi---"


    Before he finished his words, Haru red at the man and used his "Haosoku Haki" on the man, causing him to pass out with a bubble in his mouth.


    *Bang!*


    The man fell from the yard and mmed into the main deck.


    ".........." Kagura, Erza, and Je.


    Haru then used his "Seal Magic" on this man, whose name should be Neinhart, who was part of the 12 Spriggan. He handcuffed him and grabbed him, but before he was about to go, his hand was grabbed by Kagura.


    "Where are you going?" Kagura asked.


    "I''m going to another ce now," Haru said.


    "I''lle with you," Kagura said without hesitation.


    Haru looked at Kagura for a moment and nodded. "Alright." He then grabbed Kagura''s waist, which caused her to blush before he flew directly, ignoring the dumbfounded Jel and Erza.


    "Hey!" Erza shouted, but she was ignored, which made her annoyed. She sighed and said, "Jel, let''s defeat all the soldiers!"


    "Hmm... I think that we don''t need to..." Jel said with an awkward tone.


    "Why?" Erza was confused, but then she noticed that all the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire had passed out, which made her dumbfounded. "This...?" She opened her eyes wide, then looked in Haru''s direction with aplicated expression since the difference of power between the two was too much, right?


    ---


    Kagura was quite shy when she was hugged by Haru, but she didn''t hate it. "So, where are we going?"


    "Well, we''re going to catch all the members of the Springgan 12," Haru said.


    "I see." Kagura nodded with a serious expression, then said, "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you." Haru smiled, but then he asked, "You''re not curious about this guy''s magic?"


    "Well..." It would be lying if Kagura wasn''t lying about Neinhart''s magic since she saw her brother so suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    "This guy''s magic is Historia of the Dead." Haru flew in the direction of Fairy Tail''s headquarters because he thought that the members of the Fairy Tail might have trouble fighting against one of the members of the Springgan 12. "He can see your heart, view and create a replica of the deceased of those in the individual''s past that made asting impact upon them, be it as a result of hard-foughtbat, love, or simply immense respect."


    "I see..." Kagura looked at Neinhart with a snort, thinking that this guy was too evil since he used her precious memory with her older brother to attack her and Erza.


    Still, Haru also thought that Neinhart''s magic was nasty since Neinhart could see the heart of someone, looking at every secret of that person. Luckily, his magic resistance was extremely high, so it was simply impossible for Neinhart to see his heart.


    However, Haru also had to admit that Neinhart''s magic was strong, and he also wanted his magic, but before that, there was something that he needed to do, and that was to defeat one enemy that appeared on the Fairy Tail.


    Also, Haru was quite greedy for this enemy''s magic since this was magic that every man dreamed of. It was just that he didn''t expect that Kagura would kiss his cheek so suddenly, which made him stunned.


    Kagura blushed and said, "It - It''s just thanks for what you did before."


    Haru thought that this girl was really wonderful.

 2131: Swift Battle 3

    Chapter 2131: Swift Battle 3


    As Haru had said in the previous chapter, the members of the Fairy Tail had a hard time fighting one of the members of the Spriggan 12 on their headquarters.


    Out of all the members of the Spriggan 12, this person might not be the strongest, but he had the most troublesome magic of all.


    Stealth.


    Yes, this was the magic of Jacob Lessio, who was the "Assassin" in the Alvarez Empire.


    With his magic, Jacob could boast that he might be the strongest assassin ever alive. He didn''t need to hide or kill from the dark, and no one had ever heard his name.


    Why?


    It was because Jacob had hidden and killed all his targets and witnesses.


    Now, everyone was curious what Jacob''s magic was, right?


    Stealth.


    Stealth, also known as Assassination Magic, is a Caster Magic and variation of Concealment Magic that allows the user to make use of absolute camouge.


    This Magic allows the user topletely conceal their own presence, see what cannot normally be seen by others, and make what can normally be seen unseen. When the user erases their own presence, they wipe out their ability to be seen, heard, or smelled, thus allowing them to move aboutpletely undetected, even if they were seen by people just prior.


    But even so, it might be hard for Jacob to defeat all the members of the Fairy Tail that stayed at the headquarters which was why he used his other magic which was known as "Transport."


    Transport is a Caster Magic and a type of Spatial Magic that allows the user to teleport people into another dimension.


    By using Transport, Jacob teleported everyone to another dimension and kept them inside. Of course, he couldn''t kill them until he took them out, but as long as it was one by one and being done in an assassination way, he believed that he could kill all of them.


    It should be the case, and when Jacob tried to torture the ghost (Marvis) that he couldn''t see to get all the secrets of the Fairy Tail, Lucy, Happy, and Natsu escaped Jacob''s Transport and knocked him out.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson so you''ll respect someone who is older than you," Jacob said and started to use his "Stealth," fighting against Natsu and Lucy.


    As for Happy and Marvis, neither of them could fight so they became mascots and cheerleaders on the side.


    If Haru was here, he would wonder why Lucy had never been attacked, and the one that had always been attacked was Natsu or other guys. However, it might be because of her weak and naive appearance that it caused the enemies to look down on her and focus on Natsu, who had always charged thoughtlessly without thinking.


    In other words, Natsu was the one who attracted the attention and became a tanker for Lucy, waiting for the plot armor to help them.


    However, unlike before where Brandish was trapped on another dimension with Transport by Jacob. Also, Jacob didn''t use his stupid torture who forced his enemy to watch a naked woman and it caused both Natsu and Lucy to be overwhelmed by Jacob''s attack.


    Jacob was a master of hand-to-handbat andpared to Natsu, he was several times stronger.


    *Baam!* *Baam!* *Baam!*


    Natsu was knocked out, punched, kicked, and stabbed with a knife on several parts of his body.


    "NATSU!" 2x


    Lucy and Happy screamed out, trying to help Natsu, but they were stabbed by the knives that were thrown by Jacob.


    Marvis, who couldn''t do anything, also tried to think of a countermeasure at how to defeat Jacob since Jacob couldn''t be seen or noticed at all.


    Even Natsu, who had a good sense of smell, good instinct, and also a protagonist, couldn''t even find Jacob, so how could a ghost, dumb girl, and a cat find where Jacob was?


    "Now do you understand why you shouldn''t provoke a dignified grown man?" Jacob was furious at Natsu since this boy kept provoking him, so then he took out a knife and decided to end him. He even went as far as deactivating his magic since he didn''t think that they could defeat him.


    "Natsu!" 2x


    The voice of Lucy and Happy sounded once again, and they tried to help Natsu, but they couldn''t move since a lot of parts of their bodies were stabbed with knives.


    Marvis also couldn''t do anything since she had been tortured by Jacob.


    Jacob was about to stab Natsu''s head, but suddenly something moved so fast and mmed his head.


    *BAAAAM!*


    Jacob felt that he had almost lost consciousness, especially when the impact of that attack was enough to destroy the ground of the headquarters of the Fairy Tail. He knew that he needed to find back and used his magic to hide again, but then his brain was shaken several times before he passed out directly.


    "........." Natsu, Lucy, Happy, and Marvis.


    "I need to take care of the rest, go up and rest," Haru said and was about to go back with Kagura.


    Still, Kagura looked at Haru and felt proud since this guy had be stronger, right?


    "Wait!" Natsu quickly shouted.


    Haru didn''t hate Natsu, but he felt that this guy was troublesome since this guy had never used his head.


    Lucy quickly mmed Natsu''s head directly since she felt that this guy was about to say something stupid and said, "Wait, Haru, everyone is still trapped inside this guy''s magic!"


    "Oh?"


    Haru looked at Jacob and used both of his telepathic ability and Elemental Sight before he nodded and controlled Jacob to return everyone.


    Then a momentter, everyone that was trapped by Jacob returned to the headquarters of the Fairy Tail.


    "Then I''ll go out now," Haru said, but then Natsu quickly stopped, and said, "Thank you!"


    Haru looked at Natsu, then nodded, before he walked away with Kagura. Of course, he also brought Neinhart and Jacon that had been trapped with Seal Magic.


    When Haru had gone, everyone on the Fairy Tail had learned what had happened, but they couldn''t say anything for a while since Haru''s charm was so huge that it made them stagnant and couldn''t think for a moment. His charm was like a ck hole, even if they didn''t want to, they would be absorbed and no one could escape.


    Of course, an idiot like Natsu wouldn''t be affected by Haru''s charm, but for others, whether they were female or male, they were all affected.


    After Haru caught Jacob, he set his eyes toward the north area of the Fiore Kingdom, but before he went there, he felt powerful magic that affected the entire kingdom. He knew that there was only one person who could use this magic, and he felt that he shouldn''t bring Kagura when he faced this strong magician since the scene where he defeated this strong magician wouldn''t be suitable to be shown to Kagura.


    ---


    In the northern area of the Fiore Kingdom right before the magic that affected the entire Fiore Kingdom was affected, most of the members of the Infinite guild were fighting hard against the armies of the Alvarez Empire.


    Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, Yukino, and Minerva were almost overwhelmed even though Gajeel, Levy, Lisanna, Elfman, Mirajane, and Lily were fighting along with them in the north area against the Alvarez Empire.


    But suddenly when they were almost defeated...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "ARRGGGGG!!!"


    The screams of the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire were heard, but no one focused on those defeated soldiers, instead, they focussed on the single muscr man with two antenna-like bangs and a tight superhero suit.


    "You don''t need to worry... Why?


    "Because I''m here!"


    All Might entered the battlefield!

 2132: Swift Battle 4

    Chapter 2132: Swift Battle 4


    With how hard the battle that happened in the northern area of the Fiore Kingdom, even though sometimes, they thought about giving up, they didn''t dare to give up since if they gave up, they might not be able to get their home back, and they might also receive harsh treatment which is why they kept fighting, but even so...


    "Aaargh! It''s here! The reaper ising!"


    Hearing that scream, everyone started to run away, scattering around since they didn''t want to die.


    "Guagh!"


    "Gah!"


    "Guh!"


    "What...?! Out of nowhere?!"


    As they ran, they were hit by something and fell to the ground, unable to move, and choked arge amount of blood from their mouths.


    Gajeel, who saw what had happened, quickly ran in the direction of the screams to fight against the enemies, but someone was faster than him.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    A loud explosion was heard, and all the enemies around the vicinity were blown away.


    Everyone was startled and curiously looked behind, looking at the figure that slowly appeared in the middle of the dust.


    "You don''t need to worry... why?


    "Because I''m here!"


    Even though All Might didn''t need to say his trademark sentence, it might be a habit that he did this, and even if he did this, a lot of people might get confused since they didn''t know him. Somehow he felt a bit embarrassed, but even so, he didn''t let his guard down, especially when he felt something moving so swiftly toward him.


    "Have you tasted death?"


    As that gloomy voice was heard, a ck and rugged hand was about to grab All Might''s head, but who was All Might?


    "Yes, I have tested it many times," All Might said with a smile, looking at the demon figure in front of him.


    "Detroit Smash!"


    All Might built up all the power on his punch in an instant before he delivered a straightforward lunging punch at his opponent.


    The demon''s pupil erged as the punch was about to hit his body.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "ARGGGGH!!!!"


    The punch was so powerful that it created a huge shock wave that blew everything in its path and knocked out the demon a few kilometers away!


    "........."


    Gajeel could only watch this scene with a dumbfounded gaze.


    "Fiuh..." All Might made a gesture of telescope with his hand and said, "I wonder whether it is too much?"


    ".........." Gajeel.


    Gajeel blinked his eyes, but then his Dragon yer''s sense suddenly noticed something which made him shout out loud. "Be careful!"


    Even if Gajeel didn''t remind him, All Might could tell that he was surrounded by dangerous particles that were ready to enter his body, anything so in this situation, he neither talked nor breathed, waiting for his opponent to appear.


    "You''re strong. Unfortunately, you won''t be able to stay alive inside around this Magical Barrier Particle Mass."


    The gloomy voice sounded once again.


    All Might frowned while trying to remember the name of his opponent.


    ''If I''m not wrong, his name should be Bloodman.''


    All Might remembered that Bloodman was a Demon, and there was no need for him to hold back, especially...


    All might looked at the number of people that had fallen while screaming in pain. He could see some of them had died, so he made up his mind and used all of his Might to end this demon!


    ''Ohoma Smash!''


    All Might whirled around, creating a tornado that blew everything away.


    Bloodman, whose body had turned into a particle, was sucked by the tornado.


    "What?!"


    Bloodman quickly gathered all of the particles and returned all parts of his body, but suddenly All Might appeared beside him!


    All Might''s fist turned into a ck luster, slowly covering his entire arm before he punched Bloodman''s head.


    Bloodman''s head was dented by the punch before it was destroyed!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The shockwave resounded, and everyone around the vicinity was blown away!


    Gajeel hugged Levy without hesitation, sticking his steel arm into the ground, holding it tightly so he wouldn''t be blown away.


    As the shockwave disappeared, everyone looked at All Might, who stood silently on the ground alone, and it caused them to scream happy, thinking that he had won.


    However...


    "Even if I die, I''ll bring you along with me!"


    The gloomy voice was full of resentment sounded.


    "Third Seal release!


    "Over Skelter!"


    Bloodman conjured up multiple skulls with ghost-like bodies that covered the entire kilometer!


    ''This...?''


    All Might was speechless when Bloodman used this magic, hoping that no one would be affected by it. Without hesitation, he covered his entire body with "Bushoku Haki," and the skulls with ghost-like bodies tried to approach him. They were knocked out easily and were unable to prate his body.


    However, even if All Might could defend against this magic, it didn''t mean the people around him could defend against it, and once this magic was released, it would seek all the life around the surrounding area of a kilometer.


    If it was before, Bloodman might not have been able to do this magic so widely like this, but he felt a dangerous feeling toward All Might, and he felt that he needed to protect his majesty, his master, and his creator, Zeref, which was why, he used all of his power and potential into this magic!


    All Might knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, and he needed to end Bloodman!


    All Might looked around, trying to find Bloodman''s main body since as long as he destroyed the main body, then this magic would disappear, but...


    ''Where is he?''


    All Might racked his mind, but in the end, he gave up thinking and pushed the skulls with ghost-like bodies with his punches.


    Gajeel, who protected Levy with all of his Might, was stunned when he saw All Might pushed Bloodman''s magic with his punch.


    "...Amazing..." Levy murmured.


    "Yeah..." Gajeel smiled bitterly, thinking that the gap between him and All Might was too much, right?


    All Might kept pushing the skulls with ghost-like bodies away with his punches, but then again, he knew that he could only hold it and couldn''t destroy it. The only thing that he could do was to wait until this magic disappeared.


    ''Well, it doesn''t really matter.''


    All Might could keep fighting for one month without stopping, so even if Bloodman wanted to fight a battle of attrition, then he weed it. Still, his luck was good, so...


    *Psh!*


    Suddenly Bloodman''s magic turned into steam before it vanished.


    All Might turned his head with his trademark smile and said, "Thank you, Haru."


    "No problem," Haru said with a smile and Kagura on his arm, which caused All Might''s lips to twitch, wondering whether he should also revive his teacher, which somehow made him blush.


    Haru looked at All Might, who was blushing and could only blink his eyes since this scene was quite strange for him.


    However, suddenly the whole kingdom was covered with magic, and everything was covered with light.


    Kagura couldn''t open her eyes since everything was so bright, but when she opened her eyes, she was dumbfounded by what had happened.


    "What''s happening?"

 2133: Universe One

    Chapter 2133: Universe One


    The top of the hill, which was deserted with anything, suddenly bloomed with a lot of beautiful flowers.


    There were three figures that stood on the top of that hill, watching the entire battlefield from that position. Still, they realized that the battle was harder than they had thought, which made them think that they should fasten their n.


    "Juliet. Hyne. You two shall proceed to the front lines as well," the woman who stood in front of the two young women said with a sultry voice.


    The woman wore the witch''s attire with a risque version, exposing a portion of her breasts and navel. In addition, there was a scar on the woman''s stomach, but even so, it couldn''t decrease the charm of the woman.


    With her long scarlet hair tied in a thick braid, the woman stared in a different direction from the battlefield, feeling something was about toe, but at the same time, she sighed inwardly, thinking that the new guest that entered the battlefield was stronger than she had imagined.


    "Understood!"


    "Yes!"


    The two young women, who stood behind the woman, said at the same time and decided to join the war directly since they could see how the situation had turned into a disadvantage for them.


    If it was in the original story, then they might not think too much and evenined that they didn''t need to join the battle, but with the Infinite guild and the members of the Group Chat, everything had turned into chaos, and the woman couldn''t even predict the oue of the battle.


    "How troublesome..." The woman murmured.


    "Irene-sama?"


    Irene ignored the two young women and said, "I''ll take care of the rest. You should go and help the battle."


    "Yes!" 2x


    As the two young women leaped, Irene Belserion stood alone on the hill before she tapped the ground with the bottom of her staff.


    A circle of light appeared below Irene. She smiled arrogantly, showing her confidence in her magic.


    "Before the next guestes, I''ll have to be sure to make throughout preparations. His Majesty''s Little War game will have to be put to an end here as well. Not that it matters, really. Even if we had continued the battle normally, our side would have still emerged victorious. Although it may be more urate to say that the game board has been broken, I suppose... due to someone who is above the rules making an appearance."


    Facing the ck dragon that appeared before her, Irene smiled disdainfully and said, "Still, the winner will be me."


    The ck dragon slowly transformed into a human figure and stood in front of Irene.


    Irene had already floated a few meters away from the ground and didn''t show fear toward the strongest dragon in the world.


    "Get out of my sight. I''ve got no business with you," ologia said.


    "Your power is really terrifying," Irene said as shended on the ground.


    "You know me, and you still intend to block me?" ologia asked with a fierce expression.


    "Of course."


    "..." ologia stared at Irene, then used all of his magic to pressure Irene. "I wonder whether you can provide me with some entertainment."


    Irene could feel that she would die if she fought ologia, but even so, she still showed a confident smile and said, "I aim to please." Her magic started to fight ologia back, giving her slight leeway. "Shall we begin?" She didn''t give it a chance and directly attacked ologia by enchanting the atmosphere and mming it at ologia.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The huge explosion destroyed everything and caused a long path of the earth to be caved in, but even so, olgia was alright, and he smiled brightly. "The ability to bestow and affix her magic unto all things... a high enchanter, huh?" He then raised his arm, and as he shouted, an explosion happened on the spot where Irene stood up.


    Irene jumped back, dodging the explosion as she stared at ologia, who was unscathed from her magic. "Whew..."


    "Considering your magic is learned from the ck Wizard, it''s fairly impressive. You''ve caught my interest," ologia said.


    "Why, thank you. You''re making me blush." Irene stared at the spot of the explosion and saw a huge hole that she couldn''t even see how deep it was. "Your power is magnificent as well... The rumors don''t even do justice. I understand why Majesty fears you as well. That''s why..." She tapped the bottom of her staff again, then from below, the earth, the entire Fiore Kingdom, was shining brightly.


    "What is this? A magic that is even unbeknownst to even me?" ologia was dumbfounded.


    Irene showed a proud expression, telling ologia about her modern magic that had never been seen by ologia.


    "The earth itself... do you mean telling me you''re enchanting the entirety of the earth?"


    "You''re correct." Irene looked at ologia and said, "All of thends of the Kingdom of Fiore, to be precise."


    "Just who exactly are you?" olgia was confused.


    "I''m called Irene. I hope we''ll meet again someday... O great, ologia." As she left those words, the whole Fiore Kingdom shone brightly, and when everyone was confused at what happened.


    "World Reconstruction Magic: Universe One!"


    ---


    After Irene used Universe One, the entire Fiore Kingdom was affected, and everything was in chaos. Some people moved far away, some people were pulled apart, and the building that they saw in the south suddenly appeared in the north.


    Everything was a mess, but there was one person who was unfazed by this phenomenon, and he stood, looking at the group of people that came toward him. Still, inwardly, he didn''t expect that Irene''s magic would be so powerful.


    "Brandish..."


    The elderly man looked at Brandish and a group of people behind her. Still, inwardly, he was surprised since this group of people could find him, even if the whole Fiore Kingdom had changed because of Universe One.


    There was a girl in a ck dress, a young girl with a school uniform, and a man with green pompadour hair.


    In the middle of that group, Brandish looked at the elderly man awkwardly and called him out. "Grandpa."


    "What are you ying at, Brandish?"


    The elderly man was the second strongest magician in the Alvarez Empire, right after Zeref.


    August, the Wizard King.

 2134: Please stop the war! 1

    Chapter 2134: Please stop the war! 1


    Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha Doumoto went together with Brandish to meet August. If possible, they didn''t really want to fight against August, and it was better to stop the war without killing someone. After all, even though they didn''t mind killing someone (Teppei only, Kuroneko and Kuzuha didn''t dare), it was better to negotiate to stop the war.


    The Fiore Kingdom wasn''t their kingdom, and they didn''t have a feeling toward this kingdom, but their guild was in this kingdom, and this kingdom was Yajima''s home, which was why they decided to help. Still, most of the reason was that it was their quest.


    Anyway, they hoped that they didn''t need to fight against August since this character was quite tragic.


    August, who was known as the Wizard King, only had a small little wish, and that was to be acknowledged by his father. However, his father had never known his identity and had never acknowledged his identity. In the end, he died because he saw his mother by chance when he used his strongest magic and died along with that magic.


    Luckily, August''s life in the afterlife was quite good since he lived together with his father and mother.


    However, they weren''t sure whether August in the afterlife remembered his memory or not. Still, it would be weird if the memory of an old man suddenly entered the head of the baby, and as a grandpa, even if he entered the body of the baby, was it possible for him to act cute and spoiled in front of his parents?


    They weren''t sure, and they didn''t want to imagine either since it felt a bit weird to imagine a grandpa acting like a baby.


    Looking at Brandish, who faced August in front of them, they hoped that their n would be sessful, but even so, they felt that it wouldn''t be so easy.


    "What are you ying at, Brandish?" August looked at Brandish, but his eyes had been focused on Teppei since he could feel the power inside this young man was amazing. It wasn''t magic but something else, and it was as if there was a monster that dwelled inside his body. ''Who''s this?'' As for Kuroneko and Kuzuha, even though they were young, he could see that they were powerful, which surprised him, considering how young they were.


    But then there was one question that August wanted to ask. He looked at Brandish and asked, "Did you kill most of the members of the Spriggan12?" Even though he didn''t know who Teppei was, he was sure that this man was rted to the reason why most of the members of the Spriggan 12 disappeared one after another.


    August knew that a war was cruel, so it was normal for someone to be killed, but if this was the case, then there was no need to say anything, and it was better to fight each other till death.


    "No, they''re not dead. They''re all safe after they have been defeated, but they''re being caught by them," Brandish said while pointing her finger at Kuroneko, Kuzuha, and Teppei.


    "Oh?" August was surprised since he didn''t expect that someone could catch the members of the Spriggan 12 without killing them.


    "Do you want to see them?" Teppei asked.


    "It''s okay." August shook his head and said, "I believe you, so what do you want to tell me?" This was the main point, and he wanted to know why they had caught all of them. Also, he wondered whether they would try to defeat him with Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha.


    Teppei''s expression was alright when he faced August against each others, but Kuroneko and Kuzuha thought that this Wizard King was too strong, right?


    "August, please stop this war," Brandish said without hesitation.


    "Oh?"


    "This war is meaningless. I hope you help me to stop it," Brandish said.


    "Meaningless? Why did you think so? Do you want to betray Majesty, Brandish?" August asked calmly, but his eyes were sharp, staring at Brandish.


    "I... I think his Majesty is crazy," Brandish said after a moment of hesitation.


    "......."


    August blinked his eyes and looked at Brandish in disbelief. "Brandish!"


    "August, listen to me first! There''s a reason why I''ve felt that his Majesty is crazy!"


    "........" August didn''t say anything and stared at Brandish silently. If Brandish''s reasoning doesn''t satisfy him, then they will fight.


    Kuroneko and Kuzuha quickly hid behind Teppei, which made him helpless, but Teppei still maintained his smile, staring at August.


    August also stared at Teppei since out of all the people here, Teppei was the one who gave him the dangerous feeling.


    Brandish took a deep breath and said, "August, do you know his Majesty''s wish?"


    "His Majesty''s wish?" August frowned and didn''t understand Brandish''s question.


    "His Majesty wants to die," Brandish said.


    "........." August was dumbfounded.


    "I know that you might not believe me, but his Majesty is an immortal who has lived for the past 400 years, and the cause of this immortality is a curse."


    "Curse?" August raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, even this curse will make him immortal, but at the same time, it''ll kill all his loved ones."


    "......" August stared at Brandish for a moment and asked, "...So because of this curse, he wants to die. Also, his loved one?"


    Brandish looked around as if it was the juiciest gossip, then whispered, "Yes, it seems that his Majesty has a lover in the past, but because of this curse, his lover has died, but not exactly died."


    "Died, but not exactly?" August frowned again.


    "Yes, she has be a ghost." Brandish nodded and said, "That lover is the first master of Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermilion." When she heard it for the first time, she was dumbfounded, but then again, she understood the reason why the Fairy Tail had be a special existence for Zeref, and frankly, she also felt sorry for Zeref, but this and that was different. She knew that Zeref wasn''t a good guy, especially when Zeref didn''t mind sacrificing the whole world to achieve his dream.


    August opened his eyes wide, and he might not have realized it, but his heart was beating so fast at this moment. "So this... Mavis... is she still existing?"


    "Yes." Brandish nodded and said, "Haru has shown me before by using his magic."


    "Haru?" August''s lips twitched, and he asked, "You have met that scumbag?"


    Brandish''s expression was quite awkward, and he said, "I admit that he''s a scumbag, but he isn''t bad!"


    "......." August rolled his eyes, then asked, "So you get all this information from him?"


    "Yes." Brandish nodded.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" August asked.


    "Please, believe me, Granpa~~!" In the end, Brandish acted spoiled as she held August''s hand.


    "....Who is your grandpa?" August was speechless, but then he looked at Teppei, Kuroneko, Kuzuha, then Brandish again. He sighed, then asked, "I''ll give you a time. How about we talk? What do you know about the Majesty, and what are you nning to do with him?"


    "That''s what I want to hear."


    Teppei snapped his fingers, then a few chairs and a table made of wood appeared from the ground.


    "Kuroneko, Kuzuha, take out the snacks and teas," Teppei said.


    "Okay! Okay!" Kuroneko smiled and took out various snacks and teas.


    Brandish sat down and started to eat happily.


    Only Kuzuha and August were in silence, staring at this scene speechless, wondering whether they were in the war or pic?


    However, they decided to join since they were a bit hungry.

 2135: Please stop the war! 2

    Chapter 2135: Please stop the war! 2


    Teppei, Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Brandish, and August were having a tea party together.


    August listened to the talk of Brandish as for Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha. Neither of them said anything about Zeref and only talked about the cakes, snacks, and teas that they had eaten and drank.


    Still, August, who listened to Brandish''s story, felt that everything she had told him was 100% true.


    "August, you should know his Majesty''s purpose is to invade the Fiore Kingdom, and the Fairy Tail is to get the One Magic, right?" Brandish said.


    "Yes." August nodded and said, "You should know his Majesty''s intention, right? He wants to protect everyone from Acknologia. You should know how strong ologia is. It is the strongest dragon in the world, and even his Majesty can''t defeat it unless he gets his hand on the One Magic. That dragon is going to destroy our Empire. Are you going to stop his Majesty to protect and let everyone die?"


    Brandish shook her head calmly and said, "His Majesty is lying. His true intention to get the One Magic isn''t to defeat the ologia. Instead, he just wants to die. Also, August, do you know how His Majesty ns to die?"


    August frowned, but then he asked, "How?"


    "By using One Magic, he''s going to master time and space magic, and he''s going to use that magic to destroy this world to go to a world where he doesn''t need to feel pain and can live with his loved one," Brandish said with a sigh and still felt unbelievable when she learned what Zeref nned to do with One Magic.


    Zeref''s purpose had never changed, and he just wanted to die, even if he had to sacrifice all the people in this world.


    By using the One Magic, giving him an unlimited amount of magic, Zeref was going to destroy this world, so he could go to the world where he could gain his happiness.


    Hearing Brandish''s story, August felt angry. Yes, it was anger. He felt angry toward Zeref when he thought that Zeref nned to throw everything in this world, so Zeref could find his happiness.


    Many people were unhappy, and many people had an unfortunate life, but if a strong person were unhappy, then he could even destroy the whole world.


    It was so scary when someone thought about it.


    Everyone was ignorant, thinking that his Majesty was doing something to protect everyone, but inwardly, he was thinking for himself, killing everyone mercilessly so he could get his happiness.


    August wanted to hate Zeref, but he knew that he couldn''t since Zeref was...


    "...If we stop his Majesty, then what about ologia? I have seen that dragon before, but even I don''t think that I can defeat it."


    August had agreed with their n to stop this war, but there was one big problem, and that was ologia. He knew how strong ologia was. Even his Majesty, Zeref, was unable to do anything against it, so what could they do about it?


    "You don''t need to worry too much about ologia. We''ll handle that lizard," Teppei said with a smile.


    "......" August looked at Teppei in silence, then asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Teppei nodded without hesitation. In his mind, even though olgia might be powerfulpared to the enemy and thest viin that appeared in his world, this dragon was nothing. He believes that he could defeat this dragon.


    August looked at Teppei and thought that he might need to rethink how strong Teppei was, and at the same time, he was also curious about how strong Teppei was. Still, there was a mixed feeling in his heart that made him think that he was stronger than Teppei. However, such a thought was normal since he also had his own pride as a Wizard King, and it was still a long way before a youngster like Teppei beat him.


    Brandish bit the snack on her hand while looking at August nervously. Haru had told her that he was going to beat everyone, but she told him that she was going to negotiate with August since as long as August agreed then, the war would stop. Her rtionship with August was the best after all when she was a child. He was the one who took care of her and taught her magic, so she had regarded him as her own grandpa.


    "So, will you help to stop this war, grandpa?" Brandish asked again.


    "As I said, I''m not your grandpa..." August said helplessly and then asked, "So what are you nning to do with his Majesty?"


    When this question was thrown, everyone was in silence.


    They knew well what was Zeref''s wish and of course, they were going to realize his wish.


    "We''re nning to kill him," Teppei said calmly.


    ".........."


    No one said anything. Even Brandish lowered her head and felt afraid to look at August.


    "I see..." August let out a sigh before he stared at Teppei and said, "If you want to kill him, then you need to step over my body first."


    "I see..." Teppei nodded, then said, "Then I''ll stop you right here and now."


    August and Teppei looked at the three girls and said, "You three, go now."


    "........"


    Kuroneko, Kuzuha, and Brandish looked at each other for a moment, then nodded.


    "Don''t kill August!" Brandish shouted before she left with Kuroneko and Kuzuha.


    "Good grief, what a troublesome request. I need to ask Haru forpensationter," Teppei said with a tired sigh.


    "Boy, do you think you can defeat me without even killing me?" August chuckled before he released all of his magic power, causing the space to tremble.


    Brandish, Kuzuha, and Kuroneko, who had run far away as soon as possible, felt their bodies, bones, muscles, and everything tremble when they felt how strong August was.


    "Dammit, I''m still weak!" Kuroneko was frustrated at how weak she was,pared to the main fighters of the Group Chat.


    Kuzuha patted Kuroneko''s shoulder and said, "You don''t need to worry too much, you know."


    "Still, is he really that strong? Can this guy handle grandpa?" Brandish asked.


    "Of course!" 2x


    Kuzuha and Kuroneko answered confidently at the same time. After all, they knew how strong Teppei was.


    "Good grief..."


    Teppei smiled in August and seemed unaffected by the pressure that was released by August. "What a monster. Still..." He caressed the scar that crossed over his right eye and smiled. "It''s going to be a nice warm-up before the main battleter."

 2136: Dragon Woman 1

    Chapter 2136: Dragon Woman 1


    With Universe One having affected the entire Kingdom of Fiore, thend of this kingdom had be 20 times smaller.


    Asagi didn''t join the battle and stayed on the spacecraft, but when she saw the entire kingdom was affected by the magic, even though she had seen a lot of fights by using magic, this stunned her. She might have joined Haru to fight alongside him in the world of Mondaiji, butpared to the scale of the battle in Fairy Tail...


    Still, it might be because she hadn''t seen the main viin in the world of Mondaiji since she heard that the main viin in that world could even destroy the star. As for her world, she was d that none of those powerful viins appeared in her world since she was sure that no one would be able to handle them.


    "Still, this magic is too amazing, right?" Charlotte said in amazement.


    "Yeah, turning the whole kingdom into 20 times smaller..." Even if her man could destroy the world, Sumire hadn''t seen her man do it, but this time, it was different since she saw a magician that could turn the whole kingdom 20 times smaller than the original.


    The Fiore Kingdom might not be a big kingdom, but even so, it was still huge.


    If Sumire had to make aparison, the Ishgar continent was simr to a Europe, and the size of the Fiore Kingdom should be around Denmark. She wasn''t sure, but the magic that appeared in front of her was amazing.


    "Still, Asagi, with your ability, is it possible to return this continent back to normal?" Charlotte suddenly asked.


    "Hmm..." Asagi thought for a moment, then nodded. "It should be possible." Her power was "Root of Origin," which made her able to return anything back to the original state. Of course, it included the Fiore Kingdom that was affected by this magic.


    If it was before, Asagi might not be able to do it since she didn''t have enough energy to perform her ability to such a hugend, but Haru shared his energy with her, which made her capable of doing it.


    Asagi looked at Charlotte and asked, "Should I do it?"


    "No, you don''t need to." 2x


    Charlotte and Sumire said at the same time.


    "Well, that''s true." Asagi nodded.


    The three of them were on the spacecraft together, watching the battlefield from therge screen.


    "Still, are we really not going to do anything?" Asagi asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright." Sumire waved her hand then pointed her finger at Gintoki, who was sleeping. "Look at that guy, he can sleep so loudly while we''re on the mission."


    Gintoki didn''t join the quest instead he slept soundly since he didn''t really like to fight and his power also wasn''t needed in this battle.


    "Have you heard about the right person for the right job?" Charlotte said. "Let''s just stay and watch the battle from here."


    "Agreed." Sumire nodded.


    Asagi thought the mission would be hard, but unexpectedly, it was quite easy, right?


    ---


    After Irene used Universe One on the entire Fiore Kingdom, the whole kingdom became smaller, and all the people inside this kingdom were also affected, but the effect was quite negligible since they only moved away from their original spot.


    The only problem for those normal people was probably that if they were suddenly moved to the battlefield, then there was nothing that they could do. After all, they were helpless and they didn''t have the power to fight so in the end, they could only hope for someone to save them, and if it was toote, then they could only resign themselves.


    Luckily, Korosensei was there, he moved with his fastest speed, moving from one ce to another, helping those people who were suddenly moved in the middle of the battlefield.


    Tabane also did the same, using a number of Infinite Stratos to save a lot of people.


    Their quest might not tell them to save people, but since they could help, why didn''t they do it?


    Also, even though some people thought that helping people was a useless act and it was better to fight the enemy, Haru felt that was wrong. After all, by helping people, those people would feel indebted and they would have a good impression, especially toward the Infinite Guild, and when the war ended, all of those people would remember their guild when they needed help for a quest or something.


    After all, as Haru had said in the past, a guild was a business, and it needed money. If they could monopolize 50% of the quests on this entire kingdom, then it was all good, right?


    Strong, reliable, and reassuring.


    The images would be imnted on the heads of people who had been saved by the Infinite Guild.


    Still, no one realized that, since Haru was the only one who realized it and made that n. However, he wouldn''t bother to say anything since some truths were better left unsaid.


    Now, let''s return to Universe One.


    With Irene using this magic, she also moved from her original spot and the location she appeared was right on the throne inside the castle of the Fiore Kingdom.


    "It may be my first attempt to use this magic, but it appears the end of the results was quite favorable." Irene knew that Zeref should be at the Fairy Tail and ologia should be somewhere on the sea, so everything was good for her. Still, there was one problem.


    "Where is this?"


    "Wh - Who are you?!"


    The King, the Princess, and all the Knights that were tasked to protect the King and the Princess were dumbfounded when they saw Irene suddenly appear out of nowhere, sitting on the throne.


    Still, there was one thing that they needed to do and that was...


    "WOOOOOO!!!!"


    After some confrontations, they ended up in a fight and all the knights were defeated in an instant by Irene, which caused the King and the Princess to feel frightened.


    Their bodies were trembling and they didn''t dare to do anything.


    Irene looked at the princess before she put a smirk on her mouth, but when she was about to use her magic..


    "What are you going to do?"


    Irene was startled and turned her head, ready to use her magic, but then her butts were pped.


    *p!*


    "..........."


    Irene was dumbfounded, no, all the people in this ce were dumbfounded. Still, she was even more dumbfounded when she saw Haru. She was, after all, a woman, and of course, with Haru''s charm, which made her stagnant.


    However, before Irene was able to say anything, she was carried by Haru on his shoulder directly.


    "Wh --?!"


    Irene was startled and wanted to use her magic, but she realized...


    "...I can''t use my magic?"


    Irene then looked at the young man that carried her on his shoulder with a slight blush on her face.


    ''Who''s this?''


    Also, it might be her imagination, but had this guy touched her butts now?

 2137: Dragon Woman 2

    Chapter 2137: Dragon Woman 2


    When everyone was in a helpless situation, they thought that they might die, but they didn''t expect that someone would rescue them and defeat the woman that had triumphed over them so easily.


    Still, when they were curious who had saved them...


    "Kasugano Haruka-sama!" Hisui, Fiore Princess, smiled happily when she saw Haru.


    "Kasugano-kun!" Toma, the King of Fiore, was also happy when he saw Haru.


    After all, without a doubt, Haru was one of the heroes in this country, especially when he had saved the country from the dragon riotsst year.


    Hisui wanted to thank Haru a year ago and wanted to meet him alone. After all, she felt that it was like in a romance book story where the princess and the hero who protected the kingdom married to each other. However, he had already gone and she didn''t know where he was, which was why she was so excited when she met him again, especially when he saved her kingdom again.


    Haru nodded with a smile, looking at Hisui while thinking whether he should get Hisui so he could get this kingdom. "It''s been a while, King, Hisui Princess, but I''ll go now since I have to take care of this woman."


    The knightmander wanted to say that he would be the one who took care of Irene, but he knew that he didn''t have power and he, along with his subordinates were hurt, unable to move so there was nothing that they could do. It was also the reason why Haru didn''t intend to heal them since he knew that they would cause him trouble.


    Toma and Hisui nodded since they knew that with how strong the enemy was, there was nothing that they could do and the only thing that they could do was to believe Haru.


    Haru was about to go out, but...


    "Kasugano-sama."


    "Yes?" Haru felt weird when a princess of this kingdom called him with the "-sama" suffix.


    "Will youe againter?" Hisui asked.


    Haru looked at Hisui for a moment then nodded. "I''ll." He woulde back, but he wasn''t sure when. Still, it seemed that he was going to be a king of this kingdom in the future, or maybe, it was his children who would be one, so he made up his mind to protect this kingdom well.


    Hisui smiled, then watched Haru fly away with Irene on his shoulder.


    Toma looked at his daughter and somehow, he felt that it wasn''t bad to have Haru as his son-inw.


    ---


    "You''re going to be a king of this kingdom?"


    When Haru took off to the sky and moved toward the sea, Irene suddenly asked.


    "...Is this the first question that you''re going to ask? Isn''t there a better question?" Haru was speechless.


    ''What''s the meaning of your question?!''


    Haru wondered whether this woman tried to tell him that he had seduced the princess of this country, usurped this country, and became a king. Well, he did have that idea, but there was no need to say it out loud, right?


    Irene stared at Haru for a moment and was still confused at this moment. She was the first generation of the Dragon yer, and she was also a master of Enchant Magic, but right now, she couldn''t use her magic. However, as a First Dragon yer, her body was a dragon so her strength wasn''t low, but she couldn''t escape from him, and when he touched her, it made her body weak and trembled.


    This feeling was different from the "Pleasure Magic," that was used by Larcade Dragneel. The pleasure wasn''t intense, but it was so warm that it made Irene feel ufortable. She felt ufortable wasn''t because she hated this feeling, but she felt ufortable because it had been a while for her to feel this warm feeling, especially when she had be a dragon because of the Dragon yer Magic.


    Irene still remembered how her husband would imprison, try to kill her, and all the lonely times that she spent until this moment. The only purpose of her life right now was to help Zeref since he was the one who helped her to master Enchant Magic, teaching her how to return back to her human body again.


    "...Are you going to kill me?" Irene asked after a moment of hesitation. She didn''t really feel the attractiveness of living, and if Zeref didn''t ask her for help, then she felt that it might be better to die. After all, for her, there was no point in living anymore, especially when she lived alone.


    "No.


    Irene was dumbfounded when Haru answered her question without hesitation.


    Haru smiled and said, "What are you surprised by? Also, turn off your magic, or I''ll do it for you."


    Irene could feel that her magic had returned, which made her be even dumbfounded. She wanted to use her magic, but then she couldn''t use it again.


    "I can see a few seconds in the future, so don''t do something stupid," Haru said.


    "......." Irene.


    Irene stared at Haru for a moment before she could only sigh, and released the Universe One, causing the whole Fiore Kingdom to return to how it used to be, causing everyone to feel relief and happiness.


    Still, Haru directly bought Irene to the coast, waiting for something there.


    "What are you nning to do?" Irene asked with a frown, looking at Haru, who brought her to the coast.


    "I''m simply going to defeat the ologia," Haru said.


    "........."


    Irene blinked her eyes and quickly asked, "Are you stupid?! Do you want to die?!"


    Haru only smiled and said, "What? Are you worried about me?"


    "Huh?!" In her life, Irene had never seen someone who dared to flirt with her, and this smile... he was too handsome, right?


    Her face was quite unnatural and there was a tint of blush on her cheeks.


    ''Damn, this dragon woman is too cute, right?'' Haru thought that Irene''s husband was too dumb to kill such a cute woman. As for her body that turned into a dragon, why not? Having a dragon wife was a good thing since she could protect him anytime that way.


    However, with her gloomy thoughts, Irene looked at Haru and asked, "Are you going to use me as a shield to fight ologia?"


    "Of course not, dummy." Haru was speechless and said, "Even if you be a shield, you can only block ologia for a minute or two. It''s practically useless."


    "........" Irene wanted to smack this guy somehow.


    "Also, there''s no way that I let someone as beautiful as you be my shield, right?"


    "..........."


    Irene might have been living for 400++ years and thought to end her life early since she was practically helpless in front of this young man, but she might need to rethink her decision right now since she wanted to learn more about him.

 2138: Zeref is a good enemy

    Chapter 2138: Zeref is a good enemy


    "What''s happening...?" Zeref, who suddenly returned to his previous spot, was dumbfounded. However, his reaction was normal since he was just having a shback and talking with Mavis, who was his ex-girlfriend, but suddenly his talk was interrupted and he returned to his previous sport which made his mood worse.


    However, Zeref also knew the meaning of all of this.


    "Irene has been defeated?"


    Zeref frowned since he knew well how strong Irene was and it could be said that among all the Alvarez Empire, she could be said second strongest among the Spriggan 12,parable to August, who was known as the Wizard King, and even if most members of the Spriggan 12 and thousands of soldiers attacked her at the same time, she could defeat them fairly easily. If she wanted to destroy a country, it was also quite easy for her.


    Zeref was arrogant and he was selfish, so he might not realize that most of his subordinates had been defeated by Haru and his group, but even so, he didn''t think too much. His only purpose toe to the Fiore Kingdom was to get the One Magic from the headquarters of the Fairy Tail, gaining unlimited magic energy, and mastering the magic of time and space, before destroying this whole world.


    By destroying this world, he didn''t need to stay alive again and he didn''t need to feel sad, depressed, or anxious again. He could die peacefully, as for the price for his action, he didn''t care as long as he could achieve his dream.


    However...


    *Psh!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    A huge explosion engulfed him and all of his body was burning, but it quickly healed again as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh-oh? It seems that you''re really an immortal."


    Zeref didn''t see the attack and he only saw a bright light before an explosion happened. He might have realized it, but he ignored it. However, he knew that a lot of his people had been defeated. If it was before, he wouldn''t have thought too much, but it was different now when they tried to stop his path. "You have made the wrong choice by trying to stop my path."


    "Really? I''m not stopping you, though. The street is big, and this street isn''t yours anyway, right? What''s the problem?"


    The feminine voice was full of ignorance as if the one in front of her wasn''t the evilest magician of all time, instead just a normal magician.


    However, that was what Tabane was thinking since she didn''t think that Zeref was really that strong.


    Zeref couldn''t even defeat ologia, so Tabane didn''t feel fear toward Zeref.


    However, Tabane was still careful of Zeref since he mastered Ankhseram ck Magic, magic that allowed him to kill any living thing he desires, which was why she didn''te on her own, instead she sent two Infinite Stratos to defeat him.


    One Infinite Stratos could destroy the whole country, then what about two?


    Also, Infinite Stratos wasn''t a living thing, so Zeref''s magic was useless.


    "Get out of my way!" Zeref was full of irritation, but what was the use of irritation?


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Zeref''s body was burning and destroyed, but then it was healed again as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh! It''s amazing! Let me taste how long you can heal," Tabane said, full ofughter. She was one of the viins in the original world and she could even destroy a country or two to achieve her ambition, killing Zeref was just a small matter for her.


    Zeref wanted to go to the Fairy Tail, but was it possible?


    No.


    The members of the Group Chat wouldn''t allow Zeref to enter the Fairy Tail again since they didn''t want him to destroy the world.


    As for before by letting Zeref enter the Fairy Tail was because they let him meet Mavis for thest time and with the plot armor of the protagonist, they knew that the world would be alright, but next time?


    They weren''t sure, but they wouldn''t bet themselves on the plot armor and the power of the protagonists.


    After all, they could defeat Zeref, so what was the point of using a variable factor known as the protagonist?


    "Die!"


    Zeref allow wasn''t a patient person and living as the strongest magician for a long time, it gave him an arrogance that no one couldpare. Still, being killed several times, even if he was patient, everyone could get angry, alright?


    Zeref might be immortal, but he still felt pain.


    However...


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    Zeref used his magic to protect himself, but even so, he was still killed. When he was alive, he tried to teleport, but before he teleported, he was killed again. He tried to stop the movement of the IS, but they could easily break away. He also tried to use a ck me to burn them, but it was easily evaded and blocked. This kept happening several times, which made him annoyed, and as he used his Ankhseram ck Magic toward the Infinite Stratos, he thought that he had won.


    However, Zeref was killed again.


    The shape of Infinite Stratos was like a human, it had feet and hands, head, like a human, and it was normal for Zeref to mistake that there was a human inside the Infinite Stratos, but it seemed that he had mistaken.


    "Dammit!"


    Zeref screamed, the One Magic was right in front of him, but he couldn''t even approach it which made him helpless, but after a while, he started to calm down. After all, he couldn''t be killed, so it had be a battle of attrition and as long as his enemies let go of their guards, he would kill them!


    However, Tabane also knew what Zeref was thinking. After all, as the smartest human in her world, it was easy to think about what someone was thinking, especially Zeref, whose mind was extremely simple.


    Zeref just wanted to die, that''s all.


    As for the rest, it didn''t really matter.


    Tabane knew that Zeref was anxious to get the One Magic from the headquarters of the Fairy Tail, but she wouldn''t let him.


    "Still, this guy really can''t be killed, huh?"


    Tabane sighed and thought that she realized her weakness. In terms of physical attack, it could be said that she was invincible, but in terms of hex, she was weak. ording to her thoughts, the only one who could kill Zeref was Haru.


    Why?


    Esdeath might be able to freeze Zeref for an eternity, but it wouldn''t kill him.


    Kouha could send Zeref to a ck hole, but it wouldn''t kill Zeref.


    The same for everyone, but Haru was different since he had the ability of "Horo Horo no Mi," and "Dposition."


    "Hmm... if I''m not wrong, in the original, Zeref is defeated because Mavis falls in love with him, right?"


    Tabane was confused at how someone could die when someone fell in love, but anyway, she decided to stop Zeref in this ce, waiting for Haru to end Zeref.


    *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!*


    Tabane noticed a lot of explosions in various spots in the Fiore Kingdom, and the scale of the battle wasn''t lost to her side. Still, looking at the 3 km meter area that had turned dead because of Zeref''s magic, she felt that this guy was really a walking disaster.


    Still, Tabane wasn''t going to give up and thought of a way to defeat this guy.


    "Still, it''s good to test my new weapon on him."


    Tabane felt that Zeref was really a good enemy.

 2139: Decimated 1

    Chapter 2139: Decimated 1


    While Haru was waiting for ologia to appear and Tabane stopped the movement of Zeref until Haru came, the others members of the Group Chat also fought against a member of the Springgan 12.


    Of all the members of the Spriggan 12, most of them had been defeated and caught, and it left them with only a few members.


    Those members were Invel Yura and Larcade Dragneel.


    There might be Irene and August, but they were preupied with Haru and Teppei.


    As for God Serena, this guy had already died from the beginning and he was killed by olgia.


    ologia hated the existence of Dragon yer and Dragons, as long as there were Dragon yer and Dragon, it would approach them and kill them, ignoring all the damage that it caused on the surrounding area.


    Anyway, there were two more people that the Group Chat needed to defeat and those people were Invel Yura and Larcade Dragneel.


    Invel might be easy, but Larcade...


    Well, let''s talk about Invel first.


    Gray, Lucy, Natsu, and Juvia were fighting against the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire, but suddenly everything became cold. It was so cold that they couldn''t move.


    Natsu tried to use his fire, but it froze instantly.


    Even Gray, who was an ice magician, also felt cold because of the cold temperature. ''Me? Of all people... he''s making me shiver from the cold... My body is freezing solid!''


    "You may address me as Yura Invel. I am the one who brings winter''s wrath to all," Invel said with a cold tone. "Your paltry chill is naught before my winter."


    Gray looked at Lucy, Natsu, and Juvia that had been frozen by Invel''s ice and his expression was full of anger. "You''ll have to pay for this?"


    Invel only looked at Gray as if he had heard the biggest joke of the year. However, his reaction was normal since Gray couldn''t even defeat him, and in his eyes, Gray was just a barking dog.


    "Ice-Make: Impact!"


    Gray mmed his palm and fist together, before creating a huge hammer that mmed Invel.


    Invel only raised his palm and crushed the ice hammer with his ice magic. "I see. Ice molding magic. No wonder, you were able to withstand my cold."


    Gray was dumbfounded and frowned when he saw how Invel froze his ice hammer, then shattered it.


    "I''m the purest ice magician. I don''t simply make toys out of ice. I use the very essence of itself to freeze it all," Invel said.


    "Is that so? Then how about this?" Gray''s body started to change, there were several ck marks around his body, and he stared at Invel with a confident grin. "What about this? I have inherited this power from my old man." As usual, he mmed his fist into his palm and was ready to use his magic. The magic that he released started to feel vile and it was so dark that it made someone who stood around him feel shudder from the horror.


    Invel didn''t say much, only stood there in silence, watching Gray''s joke, but suddenly...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    "Kah!"


    Invel coughed arge amount of blood when an impact hit his stomach!


    ".................." Gray.


    Tsunade didn''t waste her time and punched Invel on his stomach with all of her power, and as expected...


    "Tsunade... can you hold back? Also, Haru told us not to kill, right?" Jeanne, who walked with Tsunade, was speechless when she saw a huge hole in Invel''s stomach. Still, she had been on the battlefield during her youth, so watching a gruesome battle didn''t faze her at all.


    Invel was almost dead at this moment since his stomach was sted open by Tsunade.


    "My bad."


    Tsunade was also speechless since she didn''t expect that her power would be so strong.


    However, everyone who watched this scene was scared to death, especially when they saw Invel, who was one of the members of the Spriggan 12 would be dead with a hole in his stomach. Some people, who couldn''t stand the scene, fell down on the ground directly and puked out. Some of them couldn''t handle this scene and the aura that was released by Tsunade and Jeanne and passed directly.


    But one thing was for sure: with Tsunade and Jeanne, the battlefield had won.


    Tsunade looked at Invel for a moment before she used her "Thou Shalt Not Die" and healed Invel directly.


    There was no hole in Invel''s stomach anymore and his breathing returned back to normal.


    "Look, I saved him, right?" Tsunade said simply.


    "..........." Jeanne sighed, but she also understood Tsunade''s unreasonable ability which was known as "Thou Shalt Not Die." It was a healing ability that could turn anyone to 100% healthy, but that someone needed to be in a crisis situation before this ability could work.


    Invel was almost dead with a hole in his stomach so he had already met the condition to activate the "Thou Shalt Not Die."


    Tsunade only smiled and didn''t think too much before she threw Invel into the sky. She was really in love with her "Thou Shalt Not Die" ability since it was too convenient for her.


    Then suddenly a bipedal octopus appeared in the sky and caught Invel. "Hey, why have I be a courier?" His speed might be fast, but that didn''t mean that it was alright for them to use him as a courier, right?


    "..............."


    Tsunade and Jeanne didn''t say anything and only stared at Korosensei.


    Korosensei''s lips twitched, but he could only sigh and walk away while bringing Invel with him, but then he noticed Juvia and he greeted her without hesitation. "Juvia-san, it has been a while."


    "Ah, Korosensei!" Juvia was surprised to see Korosensei after she was released from the ice.


    "Well, I have something to do, bye!" Korosensei wasn''t a virgin anymore and he had a girlfriend. As for Juvia, she was his past that shouldn''t be mentioned on his every day. He was a man that had a girlfriend, and he wasn''t single anymore. His confidence was bursting out and showed a smirk toward Natsu and Gray, who were still single and virgin.


    "................" Natsu and Gray didn''t know why, but they were pretty pissed at this moment.


    Jeanne and Tsunade didn''t care about the rest and moved directly to a different battlefield. As for the members of the Fairy Tail, who wanted to talk with them, they decided to ignore them since it was better to finish they felt that they needed to finish this quest as soon as possible.


    Still, Lucy, Natsu, Gray, and Juvia realized that the members of the Infinite Guild were too strong, right?


    ---


    While everyone was fighting against the members of the Springgan 12, Kouha also did the same and his opponent was the third strongest among the Spriggan 12, and this person wasparable to Irene Belserion.


    "I see... Your group must be the one that has been defeating our members from one to another, right?"


    Kouha only smiled while floating in midair, holding a huge sword on his shoulder. "Yeah, and now, it is your turn."


    "You must be looking down on me if you can say that, but it is alright." The man smiled and said, "Let me defeat you now."


    Kouha looked at his opponent and smiled since this guy could be said to be his training. "Then let''s see whether you can do that, Larcarde Dragneel."

 2140: Decimated 2

    Chapter 2140: Decimated 2


    Kouha had always been curious about Larcade since this guy was the master of "Pleasure Magic."


    Haru and his "Pleasure Magic" were invincible, but Larcade was different.


    Kouha wanted to test how strong Larcade''s Pleasure Magic was and whether his new technique was working or not. After all, not only Haru, who had be stronger, but he also became stronger.


    ''If I can''t do it, then I''ll just put him on the ck hole."


    After all, Larcade wasn''t human, so unlike the rest of the members of the Spriggan 12, there was no hope for Larcade, and as long as Zeref ended, he probably would be the enemy of the Infinite Guild, killing everyone without hesitation, which was why Kouha wouldn''t show mercy.


    "I can feel the killing intenting out of you," Larcarde said calmly.


    "Good." Kouha smiled and said, "So fight hard, or else you''ll be killed."


    "I''ll give my best," Larcarde said with a smile before he used his magic.


    Kouha knew Larcade''s magic so well since he often saw Haru use this magic, so when Larcade used it, he quickly used his new technique.


    "Oh?" Larcade was quite surprised when he saw Kouha, who reacted. After all, his magic couldn''t be seen by eyes. Still, even if Kouha could react, what could he do? After all, there was no way for someone to defend against his magic. Unless that person had never tasted the forbidden pleasure, then his magic was practically invincible.


    Still, no matter how strong Larcade''s magic was, he had a drawback, and that drawback was that this guy didn''t have control over his magic.


    Haru could have precise control over his "Pleasure Magic" by using it on his tongue, finger, or that important part of man.


    If Larcade wanted to do something simr to what Haru did, then it might be possible, but this guy felt that it wasn''t needed, so he had never done it, which was why, he sted his "Pleasure Magic," and so on, it would affect the entire battlefield.


    However...


    How could Kouha let Larcade do that?


    Kouha controlled the gravity in the surrounding area, then directly stopped the effect of the "Pleasure Magic."


    "Oh?" Larcade was surprised by Kouha''s ability since he noticed that his magic was stopped.


    Kouha didn''t give Larcade a chance and directlypressed the gravity around Larcade''s surroundings, ready to kill him without hesitation.


    Larcade, whose expression had always been calm, quickly noticed the danger he was about to face.


    ''I''m going to get killed!''


    It was Larcade''s first time to have this feeling, or rather, he had never been pushed into such a situation. His life had been smooth-sailing, so he was shocked when he encountered an enemy as strong as Kouha.


    After all, even August and Irene, who were known as the 2nd strongest, only slightly weaker than Zeref, couldn''t beat him, and even if they could beat him, they couldn''t kill him, especially when he mastered unique magic. Such as "Pleasure Magic."


    Kouha didn''t expect that this technique would work so smoothly, and this guy was defeated instantly, which somehow made him a bit bored. "I thought you were strong since you mastered that magic, but I guess I expect too much from you, huh?" He was toozy to fight any longer and tightened his fist directly. "Goodbye."


    The gravity pressured Larcade from all directions, and if this continued, then his body would be pulverized and turned into nothingness.


    Kouha stayed with everyone on the Group Chat, and they gave him a lot of ideas to develop his gravity maniption. If someone asked, who could be the strongest member in the Group Chat, then without a doubt, it would be him. Still, no matter how strong his gravity maniption was, he still couldn''t defeat Haru. After all, Haru''s ability was too cheating, right?


    Sealing, stealing, and dposing.


    With thebination of those three, Haru was simply invincible.


    However, Kouha also wouldn''t give up and thought about the development of his ability along with buying a new ability on the Group Chat. Still, just by using his new technique, Larcade was defeated, so there was no need for him to use his new skill.


    However...


    "Don''t be kidding me!"


    Unlike before, Larcade had lost hisposure, and he roared like a beast. There was no way for him to die like this, but the feeling of his entire body being crushed was real, and he could feel that his death was near!


    "I''ll bring you with me!"


    Larcade, then without hesitation, used his strongest magic!


    "R.I.P. (Rest In Peace)."


    When this magic was used, the target of this magic would enter eternal sleep!


    The only way to defeat this magic was to defeat the user of this magic before the target sumbed in front of this magic.


    However...


    "Reflect."


    Kouha''s tone was t, and he bounced back the magic to Larcade.


    Larcade was then hit by his own magic and slept directly before he disappeared from the world.


    "........"


    Kouha rubbed his chin and felt that his ability was too powerful, right?


    Still, Kouha also knew that this ability couldn''t be used on physical ability, and he also couldn''t use it if he couldn''t see or notice the attack.


    "Should I be able to defeat Haru now?" Kouha thought for a moment and felt that this question was worth to be thought over, but then again, why should he fight him?


    Anyway, Larcade had been decimated, and it was better to check Zeref, wondering whether this guy had been cleared out or not.


    ---


    Two of the three strongest magicians on the Spriggan 12 had been defeated, leaving only August.


    August knew what Zeref wanted to do was something that he couldn''t ept, and he also should hate him, but then again, no matter what, Zeref was still his father, so at least he was going to fight against Teppei.


    "Come on." Teppei smiled and said, "If you don''t move, then you won''t have a chance to touch me at all."


    "Arrogant." August frowned, but then his eyes opened wide when Teppei suddenly appeared in front of him!


    "Impact Knocking!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

 2141: Almost Done 1

    Chapter 2141: Almost Done 1


    If it was a normal punch, then there was no way for August to be defeated so easily.


    Even though August might be a magician, it didn''t mean his physical was weak. Instead, he was strong, especially when he enhanced his body with magic. With his boundless magical power, his strength, defense, speed, durability, reaction, etc, were strong!


    However...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Teppei didn''t say any beautiful words and attacked directly without hesitation. After all, the faster he defeated August, the better it was.


    Teppei knew that for some people it was wrong to attack someone who was unprepared, but this was a battlefield. He was also an assassination-type fighter, who attacked from the blind area and defeated his enemy swiftly. After all, he wasn''t the main protagonist in the world of Toriko so there was no need for him to fight handsomely.


    Which was why without hesitation, Teppei attacked August!


    Teppei didn''t intend to hurt August so he used his "knocking" technique.


    Some people might have forgotten what the "Knocking" technique was since it had been a while since this technique had appeared in this novel. The author had exined what kind of technique it was but just in case, the author was going to exin it again.


    Knocking is a special, non-lethal method by hitting precise spots on the target''s body. By using this method, someone can rob the mobility of the opponent without inflicting any real damage.


    If it was before, then Teppei might need to use this technique several times in August, but he also had be stronger after he entered the Group Chat.


    Still, August was strong, so Teppei was a bit rough on his treatment and his attack caused the earth, air, sand, and any nts in the vicinity to be sted away.


    "............."


    If Kuroneko, Brandish, and Kuzuha didn''t know about Teppei''s ability, then they would think that he was trying to kill August.


    "Haha... sorry," Teppei said with augh.


    "............."


    August might be strong, and with his magic, he could enhance his magic, but even so, the physical ability of the people in the Toriko world wasn''t a joke.


    The physical strengthening of the Gourmet Cell was something that couldn''t be taken lightly.


    August might have been strong, but Teppei was stronger.


    August, who was knocked by Teppei, couldn''t move his body and he stood still unable to open his mouth. He could only stare at Teppei with disbelief since he knew that what Teppei had done to him wasn''t magic, instead, it was pure physical ability.


    August''s ability was Copy Magic. As long as he saw magic, he could copy them and perform better than the original user, and it was also the reason why he received the nickname of Wizard King since there was no magic that he couldn''t copy or use.


    However, Teppei was different.


    Even if August might be able to copy Teppei''s technique, he couldn''t produce simr power to Teppei. After all, he could tell the difference of power between the two, andpared to Teppei, he was simply weak.


    August could only stand still, wondering who this guy was and where this guy hade from. Still, even if Teppei was strong, it didn''t mean that he could be defeated so easily. He could undo the knock on his body with the magic that he had mastered in the past, but even so, he didn''t do it since he just didn''t have any ideas to escape from Teppei and he let himself be defeated.


    "You give up, right?" Teppei asked.


    ".............." August.


    "Hey, answer me!"


    "..............." August.


    "Oh, right, you couldn''t talk," Teppei said with a smile.


    "................" August.


    "Well, it is alright. I''ll just bring you." Teppei then didn''t hesitate to bring August with his arms.


    If eyes could kill someone, then it was August''s eyes at that moment.


    Looking at Teppei, who had defeated August, Brandish, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha also came toward him.


    "Grandpa, are you alright?" Brandish asked worriedly.


    ".............." August couldn''t say anything and only shut his mouth.


    "Grandpa?" Brandish looked at August sadly, wondering whether she would be ignored by August.


    "Sorry, he couldn''t talk," Teppei said with a smile.


    ".............." Everyone.


    Teppei tapped the pressure point on August''s body and August could slowly talk.


    "I''m okay," August said gloomily. Even though he had decided to give up, it didn''t mean that he didn''t feel unhappy. Instead, his mood was so bad at that moment, and understood that Teppei was his enemy for life!


    ''After this war ends, let me teach you a lesson, boy!'' August vowed.


    "Oh? You want to fight again?" Teppei asked with a smile.


    "Grandpa just gave up. This guy is so strong," Brandish said hurriedly.


    "................"


    August stared at Brandish expressionlessly while wondering whether Brandish was really his granddaughter. He then sighed and said, "Still, if you want to kill his Majesty, then this isn''t enough." He must admit that Teppei''s technique, then it was possible to trap Zeref and made him unable to move, but then if Teppei wanted to kill Zeref, then it was impossible since Zeref was immortal.


    Zeref couldn''t be killed and couldn''t die so no matter what they did, there was no way for them to kill Zeref since he was immortal.


    However, Teppei only smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry, someone will take care of immortality. In our group, there is someone who is an immortal specialist."


    "Immortal specialist?" August looked at Teppei weirdly, wondering what an immortal specialist was.


    "Anyway, you don''t need to worry, and let''s wait for this war to end," Teppei said calmly while facing the direction where Haru had a battle against ologia.


    Not only Teppei, but Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Brandish, and August also looked in the same direction and knew that there was a fierce battle that happened in that direction, especially when they saw the ominous dark cloud start to form in the sky.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    ---


    Haru looked at the time and knew that most of the members of the Spriggan 12 had been defeated, leaving only Zeref. As for Irene, who was sitting by his side, he didn''t need to worry since this woman had be obedient.


    "Lastly..."


    Haru looked at the giant ck dragon that looked in his direction, no, it should at Irene''s direction.


    Irene could feel that her body was pressured by ologia''s aura and she could tell that olgia wasing to kill her, which caused her body to tremble. After all, even though she didn''t see the point of living anymore, she still felt fear toward something, but then she saw something that made her dumbfounded. "...What are you doing?" She looked at Haru, who suddenly stood up in front of her, and asked with an inexplicable tone. After all, it might be her first time being protected by someone in the past 400++ years. She had been fighting alone and even if she had subordinates that would protect her, they were just tools that she enhanced with magic, but Haru was different. He was a human and he had his own will, which was why she was dumbfounded.


    "As I have said before, this is my fight so step back for a moment since it is going to be rough."


    Haru didn''t look back at Irene then red in the direction of ologia.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*

 2142: Almost Done 2

    Chapter 2142: Almost Done 2


    As ologia was about to reach the beach, Haru didn''t hesitate and used his "Haosoku Haki," causing the entire space to tremble and lighting to strike down several times. The sky was split before an ominous dark cloud covered the entire sky.


    Irene, who was behind Haru, opened her eyes wide since,pared to Zeref, the presence that was brought by Haru was stronger, and if there was one word that could describe him well at this moment, then she would choose "King" without hesitation since his presence was just like a King.


    Haru''s presence was powerful, and it forced everyone to bow down in front of him, but for Irene, it was strangely warm since this presence didn''t force her to bow down. Instead, it made her feel that she was being protected by him. Her heart was beating so fast, which made her wonder whether she had a heart attack, but one thing for sure, she must admit that his appearance was so handsome!


    ologia had been ignoring Haru from the beginning to the end since his focus had always been on Irene, who was the mother of all the Dragon yers. His intention was clear, and that was to erase all the Dragons and Dragon yers in this world. And after that, he didn''t mind erasing everything in this world when he was bored, but he didn''t expect the human that he looked down on would give him such enormous pressure.


    olgia felt his chest was so tight that he couldn''t breathe, and he was crushed that he could fall into the ocean anytime, but he had a feeling if he fell into the sea, then he might not be able toe out again, and died there.


    "ROOOOOOARRRR!!!"


    ologia roared furiously. He was furious at this pressure, but at the same time, he was also helpless since he could tell that this human''s power had reached beyond his understanding, but who was he?


    ologia!


    He is the Dragon King!


    There was no way for him to lose to a puny human!


    olgia then used all of his magic power to push all the pressure that was released by Haru, but the result?


    "ROOOOOOOARRR!"


    The pressure that was felt by ologia became even stronger as if it wanted to crush him.


    ''How can I die like this?!''


    ologia was unwilling, and his potential kept rising to a level that couldn''t be imagined!


    It might be because of the pressure that he felt when he was almost crushed by Haru''s pressure that he opened his mouth wide and tried to eat Haru''s pressure!


    "Oh?" Haru was surprised and looked at olgoia with interest. He knew that ologia had the power to eat any magic to replenish his energy, but he didn''t expect that this big guy would eat the pressure that he released to replenish his energy. He then felt doubtful at how Natsu and everyone on the Fairy Tail had beaten this guy at thest arc of the story, but then he found the answer.


    ''I guess the aura protagonist and Nakama power is so strong, huh?''


    ologia kept eating Haru''s pressure with difficulty, but this was normal. After all, Haru didn''t use magic, and pressure was something intangible and couldn''t be seen by eyes. If his power wasn''t unreasonable, then it was impossible for him to devour Haru''s pressure.


    "ROOOOOOAR!"


    When the pressure eased slightly, ologia didn''t hesitate and shot out a Dragon''s Roar toward Haru''s direction.


    Haru and Irene saw a st of the blue beam was about to approach them, and the power behind this attack was so enormous that if this attack hit them, then, without doubt, they would disappear without a trace.


    Irene subconsciously turned into her dragon form and stood in front of Haru, ignoring the fact that she might be hated when she showed this form.


    "It''s okay, Irene. You don''t need to worry." Haru patted Irene''s hand that had turned into a dragon''s leg. He looked at Irene curiously since he didn''t expect that this woman would protect him without hesitation.


    Irene thought that Haru would show disgust when he saw her in her dragon form, but she didn''t expect him to smile gently, which made her heart feel strange. ''Ugh, what is this?''


    Haru onlyughed, and even as a dragon, this woman was too cute, right?


    "Alright, stand back."


    Haru then clenched his fist and, without hesitation, mmed it in the direction of the blue beam!


    *Crack!*


    The space cracked, and the enormous blue was destroyed without a trace, but more importantly, the earth trembled, and there was a huge tsunami from the sea, which caused Irene and ologia to be dumbfounded.


    ologia didn''t hesitate to run away since he had noticed the difference in power between him and Haru.


    Still, this action caused Irene to feel dumbfounded since she didn''t expect ologia, who was known as the Dragon King would run away. If she didn''t watch this scene with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it, but this was real.


    "Since you havee, don''t expect to run away."


    Then suddenly, another scene that caused their eyes to open wide happened once again.


    The entire sea was being controlled by something, and countless enormous thorns created from the water stabbed directly at ologia''s body.


    "ROOOOOOARRR!"


    The thorn was so sharp that it stabbed into ologia''s body, creating a huge wound on his abandonment.


    However, this wasn''t over...


    *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*


    Countless enormous sharp thorns stabbed into olgia''s body, causing his huge body to be riddled with wounds, but he didn''t give up and tried to run away by consuming the water thorns, but suddenly a humongous wave appeared out of nowhere and drowned olgia''s entire body directly, pulling him toward Haru''s direction.


    ologia kept roaring, moving around, trying to escape, but then his eyes were focused on Haru''s direction. He saw Haru was holding a silver-colored gun and aimed it in his direction. He didn''t know what Haru was nning to do, but he felt that Haru was about to do something ominous, and he hated his instinct that was right.


    "Goodbye."


    ogia couldn''t do anything, and before he roared, his body dissipated into dust, transformed into steam, and then scattered.


    "..........."


    In her dragon form, Irene could only blink her eyes several times, watching this scene with a dumbfounded expression, but then she awoke when her feet were tapped by Haru several times.


    "Let''s go," Haru said.


    "...Okay." Irene returned to her human form and let him hug her waist before they flew in some direction. She leaned closer and felt that this wasn''t bad.

 2143: Done

    Chapter 2143: Done


    In the sky, Haru was hugging Irene''s waist and felt that an older woman was really good. They were soft and gentle, they were also strong, and once again, they were so soft that it was so nice to hug them.


    Irene could feel that Haru hugged her tighter, which made her face red, but she didn''t say anything and asked, "So what are we going to do next?" She didn''t use "you" instead. She used "we" since she had nned to follow him. After all, she couldn''t run away, and she also didn''t hate the feeling of staying with him.


    Haru looked at Irene, who cast a curious gaze toward him and felt that this woman was too cute, right?


    However, Irene''s question was normal since Haru had just defeated ologia so easily, so she wondered what he wanted to do. Still, watching his magic just now, if he wanted to erase her, he only needed a second. However, she knew that he wouldn''t use such magic on her. It wasn''t because he told her or something, but it was just her instinct as a woman.


    Still, Haru didn''t answer her question, which made Irene confused, and she stared at her absentmindedly, which made her blush. "Wh - What''s wrong?" His reaction caused her to be even confused, but then she was dumbfounded when she received a kiss from him.


    The kiss onlysted for a moment, and Haru quickly parted their lips and apologized, "Sor - sorry, you''re so cute that I can''t help it." Still, he sighed since this woman was too cute, right?


    "......." Irene blinked her eyes while staring at Haru with a dumbfounded eye since who would expect that she would be kissed!


    Irene blushed instantly and got angry. "You...! Do you know what you are doing?!" She might get angry, but she didn''t really hate the feeling of their kiss. "Also, I''m a married woman!" Still, she felt happy when she was praised as cute and thought that her charm was good.


    ''Isn''t that better?''


    Haru thought, but he didn''t say it out loud. "Sorry..." He only lowered his head and showed his acting ability by acting pitifully. "It - It''s just I can''t help it..."


    Irene sighed and couldn''t get angry when she saw his expression. "You''re young. Isn''t it better to get a younger woman? Also, don''t you think that my body is disgusting?" She could tell that Haru was young, andpared to her, who was 400 years old, wasn''t it better for him to get someone younger?


    Also, when Irene thought about her body that had turned into a dragon, her expression couldn''t help but be ugly.


    "Disgusting? I think you''re beautiful," Haru said sincerely.


    "......."


    Irene was dumbfounded again since she could see his sincere eyes, and she could tell that he wasn''t lying. "...You think that I''m beautiful, even if I have transformed into a dragon?" She knew that he was only attracted by her appearance now, but what if she was in her dragon form?


    "Yeah." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    "Pervert," Irene said without hesitation.


    "......" Haru.


    Irene chuckled when she saw his reaction, then continued to tease him again. "Still, it''s my first time seeing someone who can get hard by seeing my dragon body."


    "........." Haru.


    "Did you have fun teasing me?" Haru asked.


    "Yes," Irene said with a smile.


    Haru sighed, but then he asked disappointedly, "Still, do you have a husband?"


    "What''s wrong?" Irene was almost staggered when she heard this question.


    "Well, if you have a husband, then I can''t chase you then," Haru said with a sigh.


    "...You want to court me?" Irene blinked her eyes while asking that question.


    ''Courting...'' Haru thought that this woman was really cute to be able to say that, but he nodded without hesitation and said, "Yeah, but you have a husband, so..." Even though he knew that her husband might have died, he still pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Irene smiled when she heard Haru''s question and said, "Oh, even though I have a husband, my husband has died. I''m a widow."


    "Really?" Haru asked cheerfully.


    ''You''re too excited, right?'' Irene was speechless, but then she smiled and said, "Yeah, I killed him in the past."


    "........."


    "Even with all of that, do you still have an interest in me?" Irene asked with a smile, but she didn''t expect that she would be kissed again!


    However, unlike their short kiss before, this time, their kiss was deeper, and he even put his tongue inside her mouth.


    Irene couldn''t believe what had happened, and she was directly lost under his continuous attack.


    In the sky, Haru and Irene entangled each other.


    Irene was a widow, so of course, she had an experience, butpared to her previous husband, Haru gave her a pleasure that she had never tasted before. She hugged his body tightly, feeling the heat and something hard on her stomach, which somehow made her happy when she felt the desire from this young man. The feeling of a woman that had been buried for the past centuries suddenly was awoken by this young man as if a dry flower that slowly bloomed into a beautiful flower because of the water.


    Haru, who had be a bee, also sucked the sweet nectar from Irene since the more he kissed him, the bigger his desire toward her.


    When their lips parted, they gasped at each other, trying to catch their breath.


    Irene''s face was covered in blush when she saw his eyes that were full of desire. Still, she looked at him with a grudge and showed an angry expression, but the voice that came out of her mouth was so soft as if asking him to kiss her again. "You..." She hit his chest lightly, feeling ashamed when she thought that she had enjoyed their kiss before.


    "That''s your punishment," Haru said shamelessly and caught Irene''s fist. He rubbed her palm and fingers, feeling her soft and warm hand tenderly.


    ".........." Irene.


    "Still, I don''t care about your past or your dragon body. I like you, Irene," Haru said sincerely.


    Irene stared at Haru for a moment and felt that she might have a heart attack since her heart was beating too fast, right?


    "I - I think this is too fast, and I don''t even know your name..." Irene looked away shyly.


    "We can get to know each other now, and it is my bad. I haven''t introduced my name." Haru looked at Irene with a smile.


    "So, what''s your name?" Irene asked curiously.


    "My name is Kasugano Haruka."


    "Kasugano Haruka? Where have I heard that name before?" Irene murmured for a moment, then suddenly remembered, "Ah, you''re that scumbag!"


    "............."


    Haru felt that his goal was just right in front of his eyes, but suddenly it had be further away in an instant.


    ''Oh, my God...''

 2144: Haru is famous?

    Chapter 2144: Haru is famous?


    ".........."


    There was an awkward silence between Haru and Irene, and he also stopped his movement, floating on the sky, looking at her with a strange expression.


    "Scumbag?" Haru''s lips trembled and asked.


    Irene, whose heart was beating so fast, was calm, and then she snorted. She somehow understood why this guy was so proficient at seducing her. After all, this guy was a scumbag. "You''re quite famous on the Alvarez Empire, you know?"


    "Really?" Haru was startled when he found out that he was famous in the Alvarez Empire.


    "Yes." Irene nodded and told Haru how famous he was.


    Everything happened when Haru suddenly disappeared, and Brandish, who found out the letter that he had decided to leave without telling her, was in panic and used almost half of the soldiers in the Alvarez Empire, and even gave a reward to anyone who could find him.


    That event caused a lot ofmotion and everyone in the Alvarez Empire knew who Haru was. They also worked hard to find him since the reward that Brandish had offered was huge.


    Brandish was one of the members of the Springgan 12, and she didn''tck money. Instead, she was rich since she got money from various missions and sries that she received. She even used all of her money to find him, which made everyone on the Alvarez Empire be curious about who he was.


    It might be because Brandish was afraid that there were women or girls that might fall for him that she only narrated his features without giving his photo, so no one really knew his face, but one thing for sure, he was handsome.


    However, human imagination was limited and no one had ever thought how someone could be so handsome.


    Irene was also the same since she had never seen someone who was as handsome as Haru and somehow understood why Brandish fell for Haru, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but frown at his action.


    After all, it made everyone in the Alvarez Empire, so why would Brandish, who was a member of the Springgan 12, offer so much money?


    Some people thought that Haru had angered Brandish.


    Some people thought that Haru might be Brandish''s family member.


    There were a lot of people who made many kinds of conclusions based on their own imaginations, but one thing for sure, no one would ever think that Haru was Brandish''s lover since the existence of the Spriggan 12 was like a god for the people in the Alvarez Empire, so they didn''t think that the members of the Spriggan 12 would have love rted problems, especially when all of the members of the Spriggan 12 was all single and no one was in a rtionship, so the people in the Alvarez Empire had never thought such a possibility.


    However, Irene was different and she could ask what had really happened. After all, she was also curious, especially when the name Kasugano Haruka became amotion in the entire Empire, which made her wonder who this guy was, but then when she found out who Haru was from August, it made her bbergasted.


    Haru was a scumbag.


    Irene couldn''t help but frown, especially when she recalled Brandish''s sad expression.


    ".............."


    Haru couldn''t say anything since he also knew that he was wrong to leave Brandish so suddenly, but he didn''t expect that Brandish would react so strongly. He had reminded her that he would go back after he solved his problem so here he was,ing to this world again, keeping his promise to return.


    Irene looked at Haru''s regretful expression, then sighed. After all, she also heard in and out of what had happened, so she asked, "I have heard that you have mastered "Pleasure Magic" by ident, right?" Still, her face was red when she mentioned this magic since she also knew how vile the "Pleasure Magic" was since this bad guy had mastered then... her face blushed once again.


    "...You know that too?" Haru was speechless.


    "Of course." Irene nodded and said, "Still, with how you''re right now, I think that you have mastered that magic, right?"


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have mastered that magic."


    Irene was surprised by how strong Haru had be in a mere a year since she knew that she couldn''t beat him and he also could defeat ologia instantly.


    "What about Brandish? You dare to court me, even if you have her?" Irene asked with a frown.


    "I met Brandish yesterday and we talked a lot." Haru''s expression became gentle which made Irene frown, feeling quite vexed for some reason as if wanted him to show such an expression for her too. "This time, I won''t leave her and I won''t make a simr mistake, but I also want you to, Irene."


    "...What?" Irene opened her eyes wide, then asked with a frown, "You want to have the two of us?" Even though she wasn''t umon with the idea of polygamy, she was a strong woman, and of course, she wanted to monopolize her man, instead of sharing him with different women.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "................" Irene.


    "Irene, I''m a scumbag. Brandish isn''t my only one, and of course, you won''t be the only one either," Haru said calmly.


    "But, you still want me?" Irene asked with a high pinch tone.


    "Yes." Haru nodded.


    "..............."


    Irene was in a daze since this guy''s shamelessness had reached a different level that made it hard to get angry. Instead, it made her dumbfounded, wondering how she was going to react in this situation.


    "I''m not going to force you or tell you to make a decision, right now. We have a long time to be together and in that time, you can see whether I''m a suitable man that you can entrust your life to me?" Haru said gently as he held her hand.


    Irene blushed and looked away since she was afraid that if she kept looking at him, she would have an impulse to ept him, but then, after she calmed herself, she looked at him and nodded. "Okay. Let me keep watching you from now on."


    "Keep watching me?" Haru raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    "From now on?"


    "From now on."


    "No matter where?"


    "No matter where."


    "Even in the bathroom?" Haru asked while blinking his eyes.


    ".............."


    Irene blushed again and hit Haru''s chest. "Did you ask this question deliberately?"


    "Well, isn''t it because you have asked such a cute question? You should know that I have several lovers so without a doubt at night, I''m going to..."


    Irene''s face felt so hot at that moment. "I - I''ll keep watching!"


    "..............."


    Haru looked at Irene for a moment, then nodded. "Okay."


    "................."


    Irene blinked her eyes and thought for a moment.


    ''Is that alright?''

 2145: Just like that?

    Chapter 2145: Just like that?


    Haru and Irene had decided to date each other under a probation period.


    Irene would observe whether she could entrust her life to Haru until she was satisfied, but then, she wondered why she felt that she had fallen for his trap?


    ''It might be my imagination?''


    Irene shook her head, but then she asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    "Well, I will help Zeref to pass away," Haru said as he observed Irene''s reaction. After all, before she met Zeref and learned Enchant Magic, her body had always been in the Dragon Form, and she had been living as a dragon. It could be said that she had owed a lot of things to Zeref since he was the one who had helped her to get her human body back.


    Haru thought that Irene might try to stop him, but unexpectedly...


    "Can you?" Irene frowned and asked, "You should know that Zeref is an immortal, right?"


    "......."


    Haru stared weirdly at Irene, which caused her to frown. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I thought that you might try to stop me." Haru shook his head and said, "After all, Zeref has helped you a lot, right?"


    Irene smiled and said, "It''s because he has helped me that I know what he wants in this life."


    Haru looked at Irene, who smiled cutely and thought that Zeref was really a lolicon. After all, there was such a charming woman beside Zeref all the time, and if Zeref decided to chase after Irene, then without a doubt, Irene would fall, but Zeref still chose Mavis Vermilion as his lover, showing that he loved the petite body of Mavis.


    Still, Mavis was a legal loli, so there was no need to worry, and she was even pregnant in the past.


    Unfortunately, Zeref didn''t know, which made Haru could only sigh.


    "I know His Majesty''s purpose to get the One Magic is to destroy this world, so he creates his own world where he can die with his loved one," Irene said calmly.


    "You''re alright with that?" Haru asked curiously, wondering how this woman could be so calm even though she knew what Zeref had nned.


    "Yes." Irene nodded and said, "After all, I don''t have much attachment in this world." Her life had been nothing but misery, and she had always been under constant torture, especially after she had mastered the Dragon yer magic. Her body slowly changed into a dragon, then her husband, family, and all other people, who knew that she had be a dragon, directly hated her and even wanted to execute her. Luckily, she was strong, or else she would die.


    Irene kept thinking about how to be a human and thought to put her soul on her daughter''s body in her womb, but she couldn''t bear the thought of killing her daughter, so in the end, she just lived with a dragon body.


    When Irene didn''t meet Zeref, she thought that her life would be like this, spending her time alone in the jungle where there was no one until she learned the Enchant Magic. Still, even if she could be a human, she still knew that her original body was still a dragon, and it might be because of obsession that she kept trying to get her human body, but after that?


    After Irene had be a human, what would she do?


    Irene knew that she didn''t have a direction, she had lost her family, and she also didn''t love anyone. As for love, she also didn''t have an expectation for it, especially when she had been betrayed by her husband in the past, but this time, the chance to fall in love with someone appeared once again.


    If Haru didn''t know about her original body, then she would ignore him, but he knew about her original body and even epted her. This made her happy, and she thought that there was hope for her, especially when she thought that she could create her own family, but then, she didn''t expect this guy would be a scumbag.


    Still, before Irene was going to ept his courting, she wanted to see how her rtionship with his women was. After all, she wasn''t a naive woman who would fall for someone so easily, but more importantly, she wanted to see his real personality, wondering how he was going to treat her woman.


    "If you''re okay with it, then let''s go to Zeref now," Haru said and went to the location of Zeref. Tabane had shared the location of Zeref with him, so he just needed to go there.


    However...


    "Eh? Right now?" Irene was dumbfounded. She thought that Haru was going to make some preparations, but this guy just walked to meet Zeref as if he was going to visit his friend?


    ''Just like that? There''s no need for any special preparations or anything?''


    "Well, yeah, right now." Haru nodded inly.


    "...Can you show some tension? You''re going to face Zeref, you know?" Irene was speechless.


    "Um, yeah." Haru looked weirdly at Irene and asked, "Still, what kind of tense should I show? You should know I defeat ologia so easily. Why should I tense when I face an enemy who is weaker than me?"


    "........."


    His reason was so reasonable that Irene couldn''t refute him at all, but it was normal. After all, she had always thought of Zeref as a strong magician that she couldn''t defeat, but in Haru''s eyes, Zeref was just no different from those ordinary magicians that she could kill anytime.


    Irene nodded and thought that it wouldn''t be bad to be his woman.


    ''Wait?! What am I thinking?!''


    Irene furiously shook her head, and her face turned as scarlet as her hair.


    Haru smiled and kissed Irene''s cheek.


    "...You!" Irene was startled, blushed, then furiously asked, "Why did you kiss me again?!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I thought you were cute," Haru said with a smile.


    "............."


    ''Dammit!''


    Irene somehow felt that Haru''s smile was simply unfair since his smile was so pure and sincere that it could melt her dragon heart.


    As they kept talking, they heard a loud explosion, and Irene saw a scene that made her dumbfounded. She saw a huge area covered in explosions, and everything in the surrounding area had turned into ruin because of the explosion.


    "This..."


    Haru didn''t say anything about Irene''s reaction and said, "Tabane, I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Mooo! You''re too long! Did you seduce that woman before you came here?"


    "........."


    Haru and Irene couldn''t say anything.


    "Cough! Cough! The fight with ologia was too fierce. That dragon is stronger than I''d thought," Haru said calmly.


    "........." Irene only stared at Haru in silence, but then she wondered where this female voice came from.


    "Stop the attack. I''ll take care of Zeref now," Haru said, changing the subject of the conversation directly.


    "Okay, okay, let me talk with your new woman after this," Tabane said.


    ".........." Haru and Irene.


    Tabane stopped the attack of the Infinite Stratos, and Zeref, who had been freed, also recovered while wondering whether his enemy''s energy had ended, but then he felt a terror from behind, and when he was about to run, suddenly he felt that his body turned into dust and dissipated into steam.


    However, there was still his soul, and Zeref thought that he would recover again, but he didn''t expect that he would ascend to the sky, which made her dumbfounded.


    ''I''m dead?''


    Just like this?


    It was so anticlimactic that Zeref was still dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say, but he knew that he had died, and somehow, there was only peace in his heart. He turned in Haru''s direction, who was hugging Irene, before he said, "Thank you."


    "........." Haru felt weird when he was thanked after he killed that person. Anyway, the quests ended, but there was one thing that he needed to do since he saw Esdeath, Jeanne, Tsunade, Shinobu, Charlotte, Tabane, Sumire, and Brandish walking in his direction.


    "Er...."


    There was only one question on his head at this moment.


    ''Why do they appear so fast?!''

 2146: Building a school?

    Chapter 2146: Building a school?


    The quest ended and everything ended peacefully, especially when most of the members of the Alvarez Empire had been caught. As for the soldiers, even though their numbers were a lot, in the end, they were just small fries, no matter how much it was, there was nothing that they could do.


    If they wanted to win this war, then they would need to bring a stronger magician, fighting by using quality, not quantity.


    After the end of the war, most of the masters of the guilds joined the negotiation between the Fiore Kingdom and the Alvarez Empire since it took time and there was something that he needed to do.


    Yajima was so busy, which made him so helpless, and felt that it might be good to relieve his position to Haru in the future.


    The girls were talking with Irene and having girls talk on the spacecraft, causing no guys could enter it. Even Gintoki, who had been sleeping on the spacecraft, had been thrown out.


    So in the end, the guys were talking, ying, and buying the porn magazines under Korosensei''s request.


    Of course, Haru didn''t join since he didn''t need such a book. Still, unlike them, he was also quite busy since he had decided to buy manynds in the Fiore Kingdom.


    The war had just ended, and of course, there was a lot of damage caused by it, including thend, house, and various other ces. Because of this, the price ofnd became cheap.


    Haru didn''t hesitate to buy thosends since with his magic, it was quite easy to recover their state to its original. If he couldn''t do it, then he could also ask Asagi since her power was simply tailored for this situation.


    Still, out of all the ces, the most horrible one would be the ce where Zeref fought Tabane.


    "It''s horrible..."


    Yukino said with a sigh as she looked at thend before her. She could see that three kilometers or more in the surroundings had turned into a wastnd, everything was all ck, and there were a lot of holes because of the explosion of Tabane''s weapons.


    Yukino looked at Haru and asked, "Haru-sama, are you really going to buy thisnd?" She thought that it was just a waste of money to buy this wastnd, especially when they couldn''t even get close, considering the heat, radioactive, and the effect of Zeref''s curse that still affected this area.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Since I''ve decided to buy thisnd, of course, I have a countermeasure to solve this problem, but more importantly, who is this?" He looked at the woman beside Yukino and he could see that they were quite simr to each other. "Your sister?"


    "Ah, yes!" Yukino nodded with a smile and said, "Haru-sama, this is---"


    "Hello, Haruka-kun, my name is Angel. I''m Yukino''s older sister and I have just joined the Infinite Guild. nice to meet you!" Angel said with a beautiful smile and leaned forward, pushing her breasts against Haru. She felt that she had fallen in love, especially after she saw him for the first time so without hesitation, she charged forward!


    "................" Haru.


    "On - Onee-sama!" Yukino was mad when she saw Angel''s action and pulled her directly away. She hadn''t even done something like that, how could she let her older sister beat her?


    If it was before Angel might not be able to join and also wouldn''t have actively chased after Haru since she was a criminal, but after this war and her exploits to help the kingdom, causing her crime to be pardoned, which was why she decided to join the Infinite Guild directly since her little sister was in this guild.


    However, Angel had never expected that she would meet her love directly, so without hesitation, she chased after him. After all, her crime had been pardoned, and there was nothing that could stop her anymore.


    Haru was a bit speechless before he observed Angel. Unlike her little sister, who seemed to be modest and polite, Angel was an incarnation of a sensual woman. If the little sister was sugar, then without a doubt, the older sister was a chili. Still, he wouldn''t do anything, but if they approached him, why should he reject them?


    Angel only smiled at Yukino''s reaction, then pulled her while whispering, "Yukino, do you like him, right?"


    "Huh?!" Yukino was dumbfounded.


    "Let''s work together then. We, sisters, can take him down together!" Angel said confidently since she believed in the beauty of the two.


    "Wh ---?!" Yukino was even more dumbfounded. Minerva had asked her to work together, but she didn''t expect that her older sister would also ask her to work together too. She felt quite conflicted, then she looked at Haru, who observed thend silently.


    "................."


    Yukino looked at Haru for a moment before blushes appeared on her cheeks.


    "Yukino, youck assertiveness! You need to attack him without hesitation!" Angel said.


    "................." Yukino.


    "Let me show you." Angel smiled, then walked to Haru''s side, then asked, "Haruka-kun."


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you n to do with thesends?" Angel asked. After she joined the Infinite Guild, she followed him, looking at him, buying a number ofnds in the Fiore Kingdom, but thosends were located in the city or a popr ce. However, this one was different since even though this ce might not be bad in the past, it had be a wastnd after the war.


    "Well, it isn''t something to hide, but I n to build a school," Haru said.


    "School!" 2x


    Angel and Yukino were surprised by the answer that they had heard.


    Haru thought about building a school since he knew that most of the magicians on the Infinite Guild would retire sooner orter, so of course, he needed fresh blood, and building a school was a good ce so he could get those fresh blood easily.


    "Here? In this ce?" Angel asked once again.


    "Yeah." Haru looked at Angel and Yukino and said, "As I''ve said before, I can make thisnd fertile again, and this ce is also a good ce, considering this is the ce where Zeref is defeated. I can use this school as a memorial so the next generation will remember the cruelty of the war." He was talking nonsense at that moment, but Angel was even more nonsense.


    "Ah, you''re thinking of our child''s future already?" Angel asked with shining eyes.


    "...Er."


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say in this situation.


    Fortunately, Yukino was here beside him.


    "ONEE-SAMA!!!"

 2147: Please believe in Haru

    Chapter 2147: Please believe in Haru


    This time everyone from the Group Chat gathered together in the private room inside the spacecraft, and they were looking at Haru, waiting for his confirmation.


    "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I can gather most of the luck in this world, so you can get a good reward for the lotteryter."


    "WOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Everyone roared excitedly when they heard Haru''s words. Everyone was always excited about the lottery reward since they could get powerful abilities or unique items for free, but there was a downside.


    The downside of the lottery was that they could only get their thing at random, and they couldn''t get something that they wanted.


    However, even if the reward was bad, they could still get 2,000 points which was quite good, but for them, it wasn''t enough.


    Fortunately, Haru''s ability could help them to get the best reward.


    Haru, without hesitation, gathered all the luck that he could get in the surrounding area, then asked, "Who is going first?"


    "Please, Haru!" They quickly said at the same time.


    "....." Haru.


    After all, even though they knew that Haru could gather a lot of luck around the surrounding area to enhance that person''s luck, they hadn''t seen it and wanted to see how effective this ability was.


    Haru didn''t mind and put the luck that he had collected into his body and directly opened his reward.


    <Congratultaions, you have received the "All-For-One" Quirk>


    "......." Everyone.


    Unlike their surprises, Haru thought about his new reward, and it made him wonder whether he was forced to be a thief or something. With this reward, he had three abilities that were rted to stealing from "Snatch," "Graceful Robber," and "All-For-One" Quirk.


    Usually, it should be enough with just the "Snatch" ability alone since there were a lot of things that "Snatch" could steal, but with the support of two abilities, "Graceful Robber" and "All-For-One," it made it easier for him to steal a skill, an item, or a status.


    While Haru was wondering how to develop his abilities, everyone was surprised by his reward since it was so easy for him to get a good reward.


    ''This... So his ability is real?'' They thought at that moment.


    Haru thought for a moment before he saw everyone, who was staring at him as if a rare animal. "So, is that enough?"


    "Enough!" They had seen how well his ability was, so there was no need to see it anymore. They knew that the luck that Haru gathered could help them to get a good reward from the lottery, so they didn''t have any doubt.


    "So, who is first?" Haru asked.


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    "Haru, me!"


    "Alright, Kuroneko,e here." Haru thought for a moment and decided on Kuroneko.


    Why Kuroneko?


    It was because this girl was so desperate that she used her lightning maniption to attract his attention.


    "Okay." Kuroneko showed a smug expression and nodded. "Come!"


    Haru put all the luck that he had gathered into Kuroneko''s body, then looked at her curiously, wondering what kind of reward she would get.


    Kuroneko took a deep breath then, put her hand on her eyes, then said, "Under the name of the Dark ---"


    "Can you open your lottery quickly?" Esdeath asked while staring at Kuroneko.


    "Yes!" Kuroneko answered quickly, then opened her lottery hesitation, then...


    "OOOOOOOOOH!!!"


    <Congratluations, you have received "Goro Goro no Mi">


    Kuroneko screamed excitedly, held a strange blue fruit in her hands, and looked at it in amazement. She just didn''t expect that out of all the rewards that she could get. She would get this reward which made her so happy that she almost passed out.


    "......"


    Everyone was also dumbfounded since Kuroneko''s reward was too amazing, right?


    Goro Goro no Mi was without a doubt one of the strongest fruits in the world of One Piece since it gave the user the ability to be lightning and manipte lighting. If there was a weakness, then without a doubt, it was water and also Luffy''s Gomu Gomu no Mi.


    "OOOOOOOOOOH!!!"


    Kuroneko kept roaring as she moved around, holding her Devil Fruit.


    "OOOOOOH!!"


    Kuroneko showed it right in front of Kuzuha, Tsunade, Jeanne, and almost all of the members of the Group Chat until she was stopped by Esdeath.


    "Enough!"


    "Yes!"


    Esdeath sighed, then asked, "You''re not going to eat it?"


    "I - I''ll eat it!" Kuroneko said without hesitation, but then, Asagi suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait, Kuroneko."


    "What''s wrong?" Kuroneko was confused. She was just about to embark on the life of a powerhouse who became one of the powerful members of the Group Chat, but Asagi suddenly stopped her, which made her confused. The truth was, she was quite nervous at the time since she knew how bad the taste of the Devil Fruit was, considering Haru also had eaten it too in the past, so he had told them about his experience.


    Shinobu looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you duplicate this Devil Fruit?" She recalled Haru''s ability, and if Haru duplicated the Devil Fruit, then everyone would have the ability of "Goro Goro no Mi," right?


    Haru blinked his eyes and nodded. "I can, but this is Kuroneko''s trademark ability. If everyone can use it, then our group willck individuality."


    Unexpectedly Gintoki and Korosensei nodded at the same time.


    "Yeah, we need individuality and unique power on our own." Korosensei nodded.


    "If our power is simr to each other, then the reader will get bored, and this novel''s poprity will even decrease," Gintoki said with a serious tone.


    "........."


    When those words fell, everyone shuddered in fear.


    What was the author''s fear the most?


    Without a doubt, the loss of the readers since the loss of readers would cause the author''s ie to decrease and theck of motivation to write.


    Well, the first one was the real reason, as, for the second reason, the author had always been toozy to write somehow.


    Even Esdeath, who was a sadist, was also strangely silent since she also knew how important the readers were, and without a doubt, the rewards that she would get were probably an ice-rted ability, temperature-rted ability, or time-rted ability. Not that she had anything toin about, though.


    "Well, how about we continue to open our rewards?" Haru asked since he needed to stop this awkward situation while wondering why they needed to talk about the readers now?


    "Okay!"


    They nodded without hesitation and opened their reward.


    Haru knew that there would be two more dangerous quests that were waiting for him, and he knew that everyone needed to prepare or else they might die. Gathering luck around the area again, he helped everyone to open their lottery, getting a strong ability or items so they could get out alive in the next quests.

 2148: Everyone is honest

    Chapter 2148: Everyone is honest


    After the quest, Haru brought Brandish and Irene to his world. When he told them that he came from another world and it surprised them, but they were quite curious about another world and wanted toe with him.


    "So this is another world?" Irene looked at her surroundings in amazement, thinking that there was a huge difference between Haru''s world and her world. She could see from the architecture alone, there were more than one or two-level differences. It was so different that she was amazed, especially when she saw how tall Haru''s house was. It somehow made her think that the Tower of Babel could be built in this world.


    Irene had been living for the past 400+ years and somehow she was d of it since she could tell that there would be a lot of interesting things as long as she was with Haru.


    "Wow..." Brandish could only utter that word at this moment.


    Still, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were dumbfounded when they saw Brandish and Irene since the getups of those two were so revealing, but when they thought about their origin, they couldn''t say much since each world had a different culture.


    Brandish and Irene also saw the five girls and could tell the difference in the getups between them.


    "Haru, is this not alright to wear a bikini?" Brandish asked naively.


    "...It''s alright to wear a bikini, but let''s wear that on the beach or pool. It''ll be terrible if you wear a bikini on the street, you might get caught by the police if you do that," Haru said calmly. "Also, if possible, don''t use magic."


    "Okay." 2x


    Brandish and Irene nodded at the same time.


    "Can we talk now?" Utaha suddenly asked.


    "Okay." Haru nodded.


    "Brandish-san and Irene-san, is it? Thank you for taking care of our man in another world, so how about we talk to each other to get to know each other better?" Utaha said politely.


    "Okay." 2x


    Brandish and Irene agreed without hesitation.


    The group of girls went directly to the room to talk to each other, but when Haru wanted to follow them, they directly stopped him.


    "We need to talk to each other first!"


    "..............."


    Haru could only sigh and sat down on the sofa while thinking whether he should visit everyone from the Muse, but he knew that there was something that he needed to do. He thought about what he had done to Brandish and he felt that he knew that he had done something simr to various girls in the various worlds that he had met, and he knew that he needed to meet those girls to exin everything.


    With that said, Haru wondered which world that he should visit first.


    There were various worlds that Haru had gone into in the past 2000++ chapters.


    Haru thought for a moment and felt that he should go to the world of Infinite Stratos since, in that world, he had left so suddenly, without leaving much of exnation. Even though he had told Tabane to tell everyone that he was alright, somehow he was quite worried whether Tabane would ry that message or not.


    ''Alright, let''s visit them.''


    Haru thought that it should be a summer vacation in the world of the Infinite Stratos and he was sure that he could y together with everyone at that time. Without hesitation, he made a copy of himself, then teleported one of his bodies to another world.


    It had been a while since Haru had met them, and even though it might be a week or more that they had parted, he hadn''t seen them for quite a while.


    ''I wonder whether I can see Ichika too.''


    Haru''s mood was good so without hesitation, he teleported to the world of the Infinite Stratos.


    ---


    "Hey, hey, did you miss me?" Tabane was full of smiles when Haru suddenly came into her world.


    "Yeah, I miss you, Tabane," Haru said with a smile.


    Tabane''s private house was located on one of the unnamed inds near Japan, but with all the security that she built, there was no way for someone to be able to find her house. Still, instead of the house, it was simr to aboratory, and her living ce was built to amodate everything that she needed to build whatever she wanted to build.


    There was no nt, nor big bad, and if there was something special about this private house, then it would be therge outdoor bathhouse that Haru built when he came in the past and that ce had be Tabane''s favorite ce when she rested.


    When Haru and Tabane met each other, they didn''t hesitate and walked to their room to do the thing that they had missed and after they were satisfied, she created a circle with her finger on his chest, and asked, "Are you going to watch Houki-chan''s performance?"


    "Houki''s performance?" Haru raised his eyebrow and felt confused.


    "Did you forget that my house is a shrine? They often do dance rituals when there is a summer festival," Tabane said.


    "You''re noting?" Haru asked curiously.


    "No, if Ie, then the festival might be stopped since Houki-chan will get angry at me," Tabane said with a smile. Even though she might often act stupid, she also knew that what she had done, caused a big problem for her family, but she didn''t regret it since that was what a family was for, right? Causing trouble for a family was a normal thing, so there was no need to be shy to cause trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll watch the dance ritual," Haru said.


    Tabane smiled then whispered, "Try to get Houki-chan, then you can have two sisters at the same time."


    "............." Haru was speechless and said, "It''s my first time seeing someone who can give her little sister to her boyfriend."


    "What? You don''t want to?"


    "No, I want to."


    Tabane smiled and patted Haru''s head. "It''s great that you''re so honest with your desire."


    Haru couldn''t deny the fact that having Tabane and Houki at the same time made him excited.


    "Still, not only is your mouth honest, but your body is also very honest." Tabane smiled as she rubbed Haru''s hard prick with her slender and cold hand.


    Haru shuddered with how good it was and kissed and sucked Tabane''s neck which made her moan loudly.


    "Hmnh... Ahnn... More..."


    His hand rubbed against her ample bust as he yed with her nipple while his other hand teased her clitoris, causing arge amount of juice, keep gushing out, like a flood from her honey pot.


    Haru wanted to suck those delicious juices, but suddenly Tabane called his name. "Hmn... by the way, Haru." Her voice was sultry and tried to hold the moan that was about toe out from her mouth.


    "Hmm?"


    Haru was under her skirt and only answered with a short answer since he was quite busy.


    "What are you going to do with Ichika?"


    "Ichika?" Haru stopped and suddenly felt quiteplex. "What do you want me to do with him?"


    "Well, can you get his big sister?" Tabane asked and felt that it would be great if she could be on the bed together with Orimura Chifuyu.


    "..........."


    "Let''s talk about thatter since we have something to do, right?"


    "Okay."


    Tabane''s mouth was honest, but her body was even more honest.

 2149: Is my bed soft?

    Chapter 2149: Is my bed soft?


    In the flower garden, there was a beautiful girl with long blonde hair that was braided, watering the flowers. She hummed a song, enjoyed her time alone, but even so, there was a trace of loneliness on her face.


    The girl was Charlotte Dunois, who was Haru''s roommate at the Infinite Stratos academy.


    After Haru left, he told Charlotte to live in his house. He might have been living in an apartment in the past since he was living alone, but he had decided to take Charlotte so he bought a house without hesitation.


    The house was two-story, with modern architecture, and a beautiful flower garden in the yard.


    The beautiful flower garden had always been Charlotte''s favorite and even though there was a robot that would water those flowers regrly, she loved to water those flowers manually since she could tell that those flowers answered her.


    When you take care of a flower, the flower will answer you by growing beautifully.


    If Haru knew what Charlotte was doing, then, without doubt, he would think of her as having a flower or nt addict.


    Still, Charlotte loved this ce since it made her know that she had a ce to return, she had a house. It might be a bit too big if she lived here alone, but if she thought the future when she had a child with him, she felt that this house was perfect.


    "Children..."


    Charlotte''s face flushed when she thought that she would have children with him, but she didn''t hate the idea, or rather she loved that idea. However, she sighed since it had been two weeks since he disappeared after the attack on the training camp before, and it made her wonder where he was.


    "Do you want children?"


    Charlotte was hugged suddenly, which made her startled, and wanted to beat up the person who hugged her by using her Infinite Stratos, but when she smelled a simr smell from behind, she turned her flexible waist and kissed him without hesitation.


    Haru thought that Charlotte had something to ask or wanted to beat him up, but in the end, she kissed his lips without hesitation, so he also didn''t hesitate to enjoy the kiss. Still, her body might not be the best among all of his girls, but it had always been so nice to hug her since her body was so soft.


    They kissed each other until their lips were swollen because they kissed for so long.


    Charlotte''s eyes were red and looked at Haru in resentment. "Why did you onlye back now?" She was so worried about him, especially when she couldn''t contact him and all the messages, and her call couldn''t be connected, which made her have a grudge against him.


    Haru patted Charlotte''s butts several times and said, "But Ie back, right?"


    Charlotte curled her lips and flushed when her butts were patted, but she didn''t hate it. Instead, she swayed her butts left and right, telling him that it was alright to touch her butts more. "Still, you really like my butts, huh?"


    "......."


    Haru looked at Charlotte again and kissed her wavy blonde hair. "I''m a bit hungry, is there something to eat?" As for whether he loved her butts or not, the answer was obvious, right?


    "Okay, okay, wait a moment." Charlotte was full of charming smiles and turned off the water before she brought him inside the house while telling him a lot of things.


    Haru felt that his decision to have Charlotte in this world was the greatest thing that he had ever done.


    ---


    Even though it might have been only two weeks since Haru had been away from this world, he really felt that he had been away from Charlotte so long so even though he was eating, they sat next to each other and neither of them wanted to part with each other.


    Still, there was something that Charlotte needed to ask. "You''re not going again, right?"


    Haru ate the beef bourguignon that was cooked by Charlotte, then shook his head. "You don''t need to worry. I won''t go anywhere."


    "Great!" Charlotte, without hesitation, kissed Haru''s cheek.


    "Hey, I''m trying to eat." Haru was speechless.


    "I want to eat too," Charlotte said sweetly, like a baby asking for him to pamper.


    "Good grief..." Haru showed an "it can''t be helped" expression and said, "Open your mouth then."


    "Ahh..." Charlotte opened her mouth obediently and ate the food that was fed by Haru.


    "Is it good?"


    "Um!"


    "By the way, you''re not living here alone?" Haru could tell that even though there was only Charlotte here, she didn''t live alone in this ce.


    "Um." Charlotte nodded and said, "I live with Laura and Cecilia here."


    "Laura and Cecilia? Where are they?" Haru asked curiously, but Charlotte pouted, and said, "Mooo..., you''re with me, yet you''re asking for other girls?"


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s just unexpected that you''ll tell them that you live in my house. I thought you were going to monopolize this ce alone," Haru said as if had found out her dirty secret.


    Charlotte smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, that thought crossed my mind before, but this ce was a bit huge for me, but in the future..." She blushed when she thought about her future with him.


    "Well, in the future, this ce should be suitable for our family." Haru nodded. He could get a better and bigger house, but since Charlotte was satisfied with this ce, then he didn''t say much. He raised her chin and stared at her eyes deeply. "Did you miss me?"


    "Um." Charlotte nodded without hesitation and hugged his neck as she whispered into his ear. "I miss you, Haru."


    The soft and warm breath tickled his ear, but at the same time, it caused a desire to be born on his body.


    A small curve grew in his mouth as his voice echoed through Charlotte''s mind.


    "They won''te back today, right?"


    Charlotte''s body trembled as she hugged him so tightly, and at the same time, she also knew what he nned to do. "Wa - Wait a minute, let me call them."


    "Why do you want to call them?" Haru looked at Charlotte weirdly, wondering whether this girl wanted to lose her first time in a foursome?


    Even though Haru didn''t really mind, it surprised him that Charlotte was quite wild.


    "I''ll remind them not toe back today," Charlotte said without hesitation, then used her phone to call Cecilia and Laura, telling them not toe back, and told them to go to Houki''s house since she remembered that Houki''s house was a shrine and she might need help.


    "........."


    Haru looked at Charlotte and thought that this girl was so crafty.


    "Done?" After a moment, he asked.


    "Done." Charlotte nodded with a smile.


    "By the way, I have never slept in this house, is the bed soft?" Haru asked.


    "It''s very soft." Charlotte nodded without hesitation.


    "Really? I need to check it and I might need your help too, is that okay?"


    "Okay, I''ll help you to test the bed whether it can amodate two people or not."


    Haru and Charlotte then went to his room where they would test the quality of his bed. After all, it was important to know if his bed wasn''t good, then they might need to change this bed tomorrow.


    So without further ado, they checked his bed together to test how soft it was.

 2150: Theres only one reason!

    Chapter 2150: There''s only one reason!


    Cecelia sighed tiredly and looked at the long stone stairs in front of her. "Why are the stairs so long?! It''s also so hot!" Even though she held an umbre, she could feel the heat of the sun which was so unbearable for her. Compared to the summer in London, the summer in Tokyo was so hot that she thought that she was almost dead.


    Laura shook her head and said, "Youck exercise." But even so, her face was full of sweat because of the sun.


    "I''m not a gori girl like you," Cecilia said with a snort, but then she blushed and said, "Also, with how weak I am, Haru will protect me."


    Laura snorted and responded. "If you want to be his woman, you should be able to protect him!"


    "Well..." Cecilia thought for a moment then nodded. "That might be true." But then she sighed and asked, "I wonder where he is now."


    "He''s going to go back, what are you worried about?" Laura snorted, but inwardly she was also worried about Haru, wondering when he was going toe back.


    When Cecilia and Laura kept talking, Houki, who was walking in front of them couldn''t handle it anymore and asked, "Why are you two here? I am busy with the preparation of the festival, you know?" Her aunt had asked her to be a dancer on the Kagura dance during the festival, but suddenly Cecilia and Laura called her and told her that they were going to help her. Even though she was confused at why they decided to help her, her aunt agreed without hesitation since theycked helpers right now.


    "Huh? Didn''t you ask for our help?" Cecilia said with a displeased expression.


    "Yeah." Laura nodded with a displeased expression and asked, "Didn''t you ask Charlotte to ask us for help for the summer festival?"


    "You should be grateful that two IS pilot representatives have decided to help you." Cecilia cast a contemptuous gaze and asked, "Why don''t you say a thank you to us?"


    "Well, I''m also curious about the summer festival in this country too..." Laura murmured as she observed the number of stalls in the surrounding area. She felt it would be great if she could walk around together with Haru in this summer festival.


    Cecilia also felt simrly to Laura since it was her first time toe to the summer festival in this country. Unfortunately, Haru wasn''t with them, which made her sad.


    Anyway, Laura and Cecilia were practically free and they had nothing to do. They also didn''t have any intention to practice since they were all bored, so when Charlotte told them that Houki asked for their help for the summer festival, they didn''t have hesitation and decided to help.


    "But this Japanese shrine is surely amazing, how old has it been again? Centuries ago? I''m surprised that it is still in a good condition," Cecilia said while observing the shrine in front of her with amazement.


    "Humu!" Laura nodded and said, "I can feel the Japanese soul from this shrine."


    The area of the shrine wasrge and it was located on the top of the hill so they could see the surrounding areas. It was also surrounded by a lot of trees which caused the temperature to be slightly cooler even though it was in the summer.


    As they arrived at the top of the stairs, they could see a long "Sando," which was a road to walk toward the shrine. There were also various other important ornaments and buildings that were built on the top of thend from stonenterns, sculptures of the guardians of the shrine, purification ces, worship ces, the main hall of the shrine, and several others.


    Even if it was for the first time, Laura and Cecilia came to this Shinto shrine, they could tell how grand this shrine was.


    Still, as they marveled over the shrine before them, Houki''s voice caused them to stagnant.


    "Huh?" Houka was confused and asked, "I did?"


    "..........." 2x


    Cecilia and Laura looked at Houki at the same time in silence and somehow they had some premonition in their hearts.


    "Um... Houki-san, Charlotte didn''t call you?" Cecilia asked softly.


    Houki shook her head and said, "No, you two suddenly called me and told me that you were going to help so I came to pick you up. As for Charlotte, I didn''t know anything."


    "What''s happening?" Laura was confused.


    Cecilia''s brain moved at the fastest speed and her instinct told him that there was a big conspiracy that happened around them. "In other words... Charlotte lied to us so we wouldn''t go back?"


    After the training camp event, Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte lived in Haru''s house together so it was weird when Charlotte suddenly told them not to go back.


    "But why?" Laura was confused.


    Houki frowned and said, "There might be a reason why Charlotte didn''t want you to go back?" She also knew that Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte lived together in Haru''s house. Personally, she also loved Haru''s house and even imagined her future to live with him, have a child together there, and had a passionate action... Cough! Cough!


    Houki suddenly felt that her face was burning at that moment.


    "A reason why she didn''t want us to go back...?" Cecilia murmured before her eyes were wide open. She, without hesitation, turned and ran. "I''ll go back first! Houki, sorry, I won''t help you!" She dashed and left the bbergasted Laura and Houki.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t leave me!" Laura quickly chased after Cecilia.


    Houki was also startled, but then her eyes wide opened since she realized that there was only one reason why Charlotte didn''t want Laura and Cecilia to go back quickly. "...Has he returned?" She also wanted to follow the two girls, but she stopped and snorted, thinking that she shouldn''t chase after them and it should be the other way around. "Hmph! I won''t forgive you if you don''t meet meter!" Also, she also felt conflicted about her feelings, especially when she thought about Ichika. She furiously shook her head at this moment. Luckily, her aunt told her to wash her body to purify her soul and body, so without hesitation, she poured the cold water into her hot body since she was afraid that she would be burnt.


    ---


    Haru and Charlotte tested the quality of the bed inside his room, and personally, they were satisfied with it.


    "Don''t go, alright?" Charlotte said meekly as she leaned on Haru''s chest.


    "I''ll stay here. You don''t need to worry." Haru caressed Charlotte''s forehead and bangs, causing her to purr cutely, but suddenly his expression changed. He quickly hugged her and hid below the bed.


    "Wh - What?!" Charlotte was startled when Haru suddenly hugged her body. She was still tired after testing the bed for several hours, but if he wanted to do it again, then she didn''t mind.


    But who would expect part of Haru''s room to explode?


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    "................" Haru and Charlotte.


    They saw a huge hole appear in his room and they saw two Infinite Stratos hover in front of the hole of his room.


    "Hohoho..." Ceciliaughed while staring at Haru and Charlotte who were covered in a nket and smiled. "It''s been a while, Haru." Even though she was flushed when she saw Haru''s body, this time, her smile was so cold that it could freeze anyone who saw her smile.


    "Even though you''re my wife... even though you''re my wife..." Laura was already broken and her face was so red that there was even a lot of smoke that kepting out from her head, especially when she saw Haru''s naked body together with Charlotte, who was also naked.


    "..............."


    Haru and Charlotte could only look at each other with a bitter smile at this moment, thinking that they might have a long day.

 2151: Womans instinct

    Chapter 2151: Woman''s instinct


    Haru quickly regained his calm and felt slightly troubled by this matter, but he also understood why Cecilia and Laura were furious, but he told them to calm down for a bit and let them prepare since they were practically naked at this moment.


    The anger on Cecilia and Laura also diminished when they saw Haru''s naked body and they kept ncing at him from time to time even though they tried to look away, but even so, they couldn''t. Still, they also knew how dangerous Haru''s body was and they were afraid that this entire neighborhood might be seduced by Haru, so they also worked together to build back the wall that they had destroyed before.


    Haru and Charlotte also moved to Charlotte''s room since his room was partly destroyed.


    "It''s your fault, you know?" Charlotte put the me on Haru without hesitation with a smile.


    "......." Haru couldn''t deny Charlotte since it was his fault to leave them. "But why did theye back so suddenly?"


    "Woman''s instinct..." It was the only answer that Charlotte coulde out of at the time. "Still, you don''t want to do it again?" She saw that Haru''s thing was so excited at this moment and she was also flushed in excitement. Even though she had just lost her first time, her body was stronger than normal people, considering she was the pilot of the Infinite Stratos so her body had been strengthened to a certain extent. She was also healed by Haru, so even after a rigorous exercise, she felt better, even though anyone could see the tiredness in her eyes.


    "Woman''s instinct..." Haru felt that this power was so mysterious.


    "Wait, you didn''t bring your clothes from your room before, right?" Charlotte suddenly remembered.


    ".............." Haru.


    "I''ll pick them myself." Haru walked out of the room, then he saw Cecilia and Laura were right in front of him.


    "............" Laura and Cecilia opened their eyes wide when they saw Haru, who was naked, suddenly opened the door.


    "Er... after I put on my clothes, let''s talk," Haru said.


    Laura and Cecilia nodded at the same time, but their eyes had been focussed on his body and the thing between his legs. They had seen something like this and they had be impure, so they could only ask for his responsibility at this moment.


    ---


    After Haru put his clothes on, everyone gathered in the living room, Cecilia and Laura looked at Haru at the same time and their eyes were quite scary at that moment.


    On the other hand, Charlotte prepared tea for everyone and she acted as if she had be Haru''s wife at that moment.


    Of course, Cecilia and Laura noticed this, but what they could do? After all, they had...


    "Haru, what did you do with Charlotte before?" Laura asked without hesitation.


    ''You''re asking that?'' 2x


    Charlotte and Cecilia were lost for words since Laura was so blunt when she asked her question.


    ''Can you think before you ask that question?'' 2x


    Even Cecilia also knew how awkward it was for someone to ask that question, even though she had never done it. Still, she felt so jealous of Charlotte since she didn''t expect that Charlotte and Haru would do such a thing together during the day.


    ''We were away for four or five hours, then that meant...'' Cecilia opened her eyes wide, thinking that Haru and Charlotte had done it for so long which made her blush, thinking that he was so strong.


    "It''s as you have imagined. That''s what we have been doing," Haru said calmly, which made Charlotte blush and hit his arm.


    "Then do it to me too!" Laura said without hesitation.


    "...What?" 2x


    Cecilia and Charlotte were dumbfounded and they couldn''t utter any words.


    "You''re my wife. You have a duty to serve me on the bed too!" Laura said once again, but this time, her face was so red, but she didn''t escape since if she escaped, she felt that she would lose to Charlotte.


    "..............."


    "...Are you sure?" Haru asked hesitantly, wondering whether it was alright to take girls'' virginity consecutively.


    "I..." Laura wanted to nod, but Charlotte quickly stopped her and said, "Laura, why don''t you ask him to go on a date with you tomorrow or two dayster? You can spend time with him, then at that time..."


    "That''s a great idea!" Laura nodded without hesitation.


    Charlotte sighed in relief since Laura was quite simple, then said, "Haru is a bit tired after his journey, also are you not curious what he has been doing when it has gone?"


    "That''s right!" 2x


    Cecilia and Laura only remembered that they hadn''t asked him what he had been doing and quickly asked him where he had gone and what he had been doing since they were all worried about him!


    Haru wasn''t speechless about the reaction of Cecilia or Laura. Instead, he was more amazed at Charlotte''s reaction, who answered everything calmly and manipted the two girls subtly without them noticing. He nced at Charlotte, who was still smiling as she rubbed her stomach.


    "................."


    Haru felt that this girl was too crafty, right?


    ---


    "What? You learn magic?!" 3x


    Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte were dumbfounded when they heard Haru''s answer.


    "Don''t be so loud. Also, don''t tell this to anyone," Haru said.


    "But.. magic? Are you sure?" Cecilia asked in doubt. If Haru learned about a mechanic or other secret of Infinite Stratos, then she would believe him without hesitation, but it was magic, which caused her to be doubtful.


    "Is it a magic on the television?" Charlotte asked, thinking that Haru learned a magic trick for entertainment or something.


    "How about I show you?" Haru asked.


    "How?" Laura asked curiously.


    "You two have destroyed my room before, right? How do I fix that?" Haru said.


    ".............." Cecilia and Laura were quite embarrassed when they heard Haru''s words, but then they became curious when he told them that he was going to show his magic. After all, it was faster to show them instead of talking.


    Haru then walked to his room with Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte who followed him, then he used his magic and returned his destroyed room to his previous state.


    ".................." Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte.


    There was no damage, there was no hole, and everything returned back as the previous state before his room was destroyed by Cecilia and Laura.


    Luckily, the sexy and intoxicating smell from Charlotte and Haru before had disappeared since the huge hole released all of that smell from his room.


    "See?" Haru said with a smile toward the three girls.


    The three girls then without hesitation pushed him to the bed, but they didn''t ask him to do a perverted thing, instead, they asked him how to do it, but could they hold their urge to mate?


    Let''s find out in the next chapter.

 2152: Who is the lucky guy?

    Chapter 2152: Who is the lucky guy?


    In the evening, the summer festival started and Houki also helped her aunt by selling charms and divination for the people who came to this festival. She sat on the Shamusho, the shrine''s administrative office, helping her aunt to help the people who wanted to buy charms or did divination on the shrine.


    Houki might not be good atmunicating with people, but it might be because she had helped the shrine during her childhood that she did a good job on her job.


    However, this time, it was different since Houki had been in a daze, thinking whether Haru really hade back. She was quite frustrated when she thought that guy didn''t even contact her ore to meet her. It made her sulk and wonder whether her position in his heart was really that smile.


    "Uwaaaa!"


    Houki held her head while shaking it furiously, but then she heard his aunt''s voice.


    "Houki-chan! Houki-chan!"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Houki was startled and turned around but showed a confused expression when she saw her aunt smiling.


    "Ichika is here! Look!" Houki''s aunt thought that Houki had been in a daze because of Ichika so she pointed her finger in Ichika''s direction.


    Houki was startled and turned around before bing dumbfounded since she didn''t expect that Ichika would be right in front of her. "I - Ichika?"


    "Houki." Ichika smiled gently and asked, "Did I bother you? You were in a daze when I called you before. What''s wrong?"


    "No - Nothing." Houki shook her head and felt a bit guilty for some reason.


    "Is that so?" Ichika didn''t overthink then observed Houki, who was wearing a "Miko" (shrine maiden), and he couldn''t look away for a moment. "You look great in that."


    "Tha - Thank you..." Houki murmured while lowering her head. Unexpectedly, she wasn''t as happy as she had imagined, which made her quite frustrated. ''I should like Ichika, right?'' She subconsciously held the ribbon that was bought by Haru for her birthday. It had the same design that was bought by Ichika, so Ichika didn''t notice it and thought that it was something that he bought for her.


    "Houki-chan. Houki-chan."


    "Ah, yes?" Houki was startled again and looked at her aunt, who gave her a knowing smile.


    "How about you take a break first? I''ll find you a yukata," Houki''s aunt said with a smile.


    "Ah, no, it''s alright..." Houki wanted to refuse, but Houki''s aunt was persistent and told her to wear a yukata so she could go out with Ichika.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright."


    Houki somehow could only bitterly smile.


    Still, Ichika smiled when he thought that he could go out with Houki.


    After Houki changed into a yukata, she walked out from the Shamusho, but she didn''t expect to see Ichikat talking with another girl.


    "Ah, Houki!" Ichika waved his hand gently at Houki.


    Houki nodded timidly as she grasped the lower part of her yukata, feeling frustrated. She didn''t feel frustrated because she saw Ichika together with another girl instead she was frustrated because she didn''t feel anything when she saw Ichika with another girl.


    Ichika didn''t think there was anything wrong with Houki and introduced the girl beside him.


    "Hello, I''m Gotanda Ran!" Rin smiled and said, "I have always heard so much about you from Ichika-san, Shinonono-san."


    "I - I have heard about you, too." Houki smiled embarrassedly and said, "You''re Ichika''s friend''s little sister, right?"


    "Yes!" Ran smiled. "My stupid brother always has troubled Ichika-san."


    "It''s my first time seeing you in a yukata, Ran." Ichika smiled and praised, "You look good in that."


    "Thank you." Ran smiled sweetly, but then she asked, "Oh, right, I have heard that Kasugano-san is also a student at Infinite Stratos Academy is that true?"


    Houki frowned when she heard Ran''s question, but Ichika smiled gently and said, "Yes, he''s my friend."


    "Really?" Ran seemed excited when she heard Ichika''s answer.


    "Yes, I''m d that he''s also there since I won''t be the only male in that school," Ichika said with relief since he felt that he would be troubled if he was the only male in the Infinite Stratos Academy.


    Houki looked weirdly at Ichika, but she didn''t say anything since she also wasn''t sure what to say in this situation, but she wondered how the hell Haru could know Ran and she also wondered whether Ichika didn''t feel curious at how Ran knew Haru?


    However, it wasn''t Houki''s ce to ask this and she also felt annoyed toward that bastard, so she only sullenly, standing there, while looking at the stalls and crowds at the festival.


    "Well, what shall we eat first? I''m quite hungry," Ichika said since he thought that Houki was hungry or something.


    The three of them walked together, yed together, and enjoyed the festival together.


    Still, Houki felt something was missing somehow which made her ufortable all the time. "Sorry Ichika, I need to go back since it is almost time for Kagura dance."


    "I see." Ichika nodded and said with a smile, "Do your best. I''ll be watching you."


    "Yes." Houki smiled and somehow when she saw Ichika''s smile, she felt relief and decided to do her best during her performance on Kagura dance.


    ---


    When it was time for the Kagura dance, a number of people started to gather on the Kagura-den.


    Kagura-den is the building within a Shinto shrine where sacred dance (kagura) and music are offered to "Kami" (deities) during ceremonies. It has the shape of an open stage with Shinto shrine influence over the design.


    Ichika also stood there, waiting for the Kagura dance to start and after a while, the music started and Houki slowly appeared on the stage as she danced gracefully.


    When Houki danced, everyone couldn''t look away and it was as if magic had been cast over them.


    "Beautiful..."


    "Wow... is there such a beautiful girl in this neighborhood?"


    Some people couldn''t help but murmur when they saw Houki''s figure dancing on the stage.


    It was also at this moment, Ichika realized that his childhood friend had grown up and she wasn''t that tomboy girl who often fought together on the dojo. His eyes couldn''t look away since he realized how beautiful his childhood friend was.


    Houki didn''t know what Ichika was thinking. Her mind was empty as she performed the Kagura dance, and as she focussed, she felt that the world felt slow and her perception of the world had be sharper. She could see Ichika, who was gawking at her and couldn''t look away, which made her smile, but she still felt empty.


    Houki kept dancing with an empty mind until she suddenly noticed a familiar figure, who was leaning on the wall, watching her performance silently, which made her eyes wide open.


    Houki noticed that familiar figure smiled which made her curl her lips and snort, but then a small curve appeared on her mouth.


    With that smile, everyone felt that their mind had exploded and they felt a goddess had descended upon the mortal world.


    While Ichika stood there and felt his heartbeat stop for a moment since, at this moment, the beautiful girl on the stage was the only thing inside his mind.


    As the music continued, Houki''s figure kept dancing, giving her an image of a beautiful flower that had blossomed in the spring.


    Some people smiled and could tell that this girl was in love and this dance was meant for the person she loved. Still, they wondered who this lucky guy was?

 2153: Dont you have something to say to me?

    Chapter 2153: Don''t you have something to say to me?


    When the dance ended, Houki excused herself and returned to the room inside the hall to change her clothes.


    Ichika also followed and waited outside since he wanted to spend the rest of the time with Houki. He stood there, waiting for her, but then someone called him out.


    "Eh? Ichika? Why are you here?"


    "Yukiko-obaasan?" Ichika looked at Houki''s aunt in confusion.


    "You''re not with Houki-chan?" Houki''s aunt was confused.


    "Um, no." Ichika shook his head and asked, "She isn''t inside?"


    Houki''s aunt looked at Ichika for a moment, then thought about Houki. ''Has she fallen for someone else?'' She felt a bit weird and confused, but at the same time, she was also curious. After all, she saw Houki was full of smiles quickly running after the Kagura dance. She thought that Houki was going to meet Ichika, but was she going to meet someone else?


    "Yukiko-obaasan?" Ichika was confused since Houki''s aunt suddenly fell in silence.


    "Ah, nothing. Wait a moment, let me see whether Houki-chan is inside or not," Houki''s aunt said.


    "Ah, no, it''s alright. You don''t need to be in a hurry. She might be busy and help the shrine, right?" Ichika said with a smile.


    Houki''s aunt looked at Ichika for a moment and could only nod with an unnatural expression. "Yes, she''s quite busy right now."


    "I see..." Ichika felt a bit disappointed and said, "Then I''ll go back first."


    Houki''s aunt wasn''t sure what to say at this moment and only hoped Houki woulde back as soon as possible since there were a lot of things that she was going to ask her. "Sorry, Ichika-kun, I''ll tell her that you''re looking for her."


    "Yes." Ichika thought that it couldn''t be helped since he also knew how busy the shrine was during the festival.


    ---


    Houki, who had changed into purple yukata with cherry blossom patterns, walked to the backyard of the shrine where there was a gazebo where someone could see the scenery of the town.


    This ce was quite deserted and was only known by some people.


    Houki didn''t know why she walked to this ce, but she had a feeling that bastard was in that ce. Her surroundings were extremely dark since there was no light, but it didn''t stop her from walking. As she was about to approach that gazebo, even though it was dark, she could see a figure of someone sitting on the bench, staring at the scenery of the town as he ate takoyaki.


    "Hey!"


    Houki''s voice was loud and her voice echoed through the forest in her surroundings. Still, from her voice alone, someone could tell how angry and annoyed she was, but this figure was unfazed and said, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''m so hungry!" Houki said as she sat next to this figure.


    "I bought Taiyaki, do you want it?" Haru asked and gave the taiyaki in his hand.


    Houki didn''t say much and took the taiyaki from his hand.


    Haru looked at Houki, who was annoyed and said, "I saw Ichika there. You''re not going with him?"


    Houki red at Haru since this guy was quite nasty. She squinted her eyes and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Of course, I came to meet you," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Really?" Houki was surprised.


    "I heard from Cecilia and Laura that you were going to perform the Kagura dance. Luckily, I didn''tete and I could watch your performance," Haru said with a smile.


    "................."


    Houki felt soplex at that moment. When Ichika praised her, she didn''t feel anything, but when this bastard told her that he came personally to watch her performance her heart was beating so fast and she also felt embarrassed. "How is it?"


    "Well, it''s not bad," Haru said ambiguously.


    "Huh? Not bad?" Houki was displeased.


    "I waste before, so I didn''t fully see how you danced before," Haru said unnaturally, but Houki didn''t doubt his words and said, "Then I''ll show it to you here again."


    "Is that okay?"


    "Um." Houki nodded without hesitation.


    Houki then stood up and started to dance gracefully again in front of Haru. This time, she wouldn''t allow him to give him half-asset praise and she needed him to tell her that she was the best.


    There might not be music, and there was only one audience, but even so, Houki''s dance was even better than what she had shown on the stage before.


    As the dance ended, Houki asked, "How is it?" She was breathing quite fast, but it wasn''t because she felt tired instead she was quite nervous, waiting for his answer.


    "It''s great," Haru said.


    "How great is that?" Houki asked with some displeasure, wondering whether that was the only thing that Haru could say.


    "It''s so great that I want you to monopolize you for myself," Haru said as he gazed into her eyes.


    "Wh --?!" Houki blushed and her face was hot. She didn''t expect that this guy would confess to her. She lowered her head shyly as she kneaded her hands together.


    Haru wondered how someone could be so cute so he didn''t hesitate and pulled her into his embrace, letting her sit on hisp.


    "Wha --?!" Houki was startled and wanted to fight back. "You..?"


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    Houki curled her lips and in the end, she searched the mostfortable position as she sat on hisp. She could feel his head on her right shoulder, but instead of feeling ticklish or ufortable, it felt so warm andplete. "You''re not going anywhere, right?"


    "I won''t go anywhere."


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you follow me back now?"


    Houki snorted and could tell that this guy was thinking something bad. Still, she didn''t really mind and said, "Well, I''ll visit your home tomorrow."


    "Yay~!"


    Houki sighed at how childish this guy was, but then she recalled and asked, "Do Charlotte, Laura, and Cecilia live in your house too?"


    ".............."


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Suddenly there was a beautiful firework exploding in the sky, but Haru somehow wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the fireworks. Still, it could be used to change the topic of conversation. "The fireworks are beautiful."


    "I want to go back."


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Houki sighed and continued to sit on hisp. "Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "I love you."


    ".............." Houki blushed and quickly got angry. "It''s not that, right?"


    "Err, I love you so much?"


    "............"


    Haru lifted Houki''s body and put her legs to the side, letting her sit on hisp in a horizontal position, then kissed her cheek gently. "I love you, Houki."


    "............"


    Houki knew that this guy was bad, but why couldn''t she forget him?


    "Don''t you have something to say to me too?" Haru whispered.


    Houki''s face was red and she was embarrassed, but she gave him the words that he wanted to hear. "I love you too."


    Haru hugged Houki happily and kissed her cheek again several times. "My Houki-chan is so cute!"


    "Do - Don''t say something so embarrassing so easily!" Houki felt that her entire body was burning, but she didn''t hate this feeling. She put her head on his shoulder and said in a lonely tone, "Don''t leave so suddenly like that, alright?"


    "I won''t."


    Houki snuggled closer and looked at the fireworks. "The fireworks are beautiful."


    "Houki is even more beautiful."


    Houki curled her lips and hid her face on his neck, feeling embarrassed.


    Haru smiled and kept their position as they talked to each other, watching the fireworks together.


    Houki smiled happily, but then she was dumbfounded when she noticed her aunt watching her with a smile from behind.


    "......................"


    Haru also turned his head and also saw Houki''s aunt.


    "Er..."

 2154: Polar Shortcut

    Chapter 2154: Pr Shortcut


    "......"


    Haru and Houki were in silence, watching the woman behind them.


    Haru had never seen this woman before, but he could tell that this woman should be Houki''s family since he could see some resembled on their faces. As for why he didn''t say anything when he noticed her, it was because he pretty much didn''t care, but when he saw Houki who was frozen in his arms, he felt that she was pretty cute.


    Houki''s aunt, Yukiko, gave an awkward smile to Houki and Haru, then said, "Um... sorry for bothering you."


    "......."


    Yukiko walked back slowly, but then she said, "By the way, Mr. boyfriend."


    "Yes?"


    Houki blushed when Haru subconsciously answered her aunt who called him her boyfriend.


    "Can youe to the houseter? I want to know you better," Yukiko said with a smile.


    "Er..." Haru felt that it was a bit too much since he had dated two sisters at the same time and if he added the aunt too...


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    "What are you thinking?" Houki asked with a snort as she twisted his waist.


    Yukiko chucked and said, "Well, you guys have fun first. I''ll go back."


    Houki and Haru watched Yukiko''s back, then he said, "Who is that?"


    "My aunt..." Houki was so embarrassed at that moment.


    "She''s pretty cute..." Haru wanted to praise Houki''s aunt, but when he noticed Houki''s gaze on him, he quickly said, "As expected of your aunt, I can tell that you''re a family."


    "If you dare to seduce her..."


    "I won''t. I won''t."


    Haru might not seduce Houki''s aunt, but what if Houki''s aunt seduced him?


    "Still, let''s stay here for a moment."


    "Okay."


    Houki rested her head on his shoulder again and somehow felt embarrassed when she thought about what had happened. "It''s all your fault!" She bit his neck, giving him some hickeys here and there.


    Haru sighed and wondered whether this girl didn''t realize that her aunt was still observing them, but he didn''t think too much and knew that there was one more woman. He thought about that strict expression and wondered what that woman was doing right now.


    ---


    On the quiet bar, there was a beautiful woman that silently sat while drinking a martini. Even though she was beautiful, there was no one who dared to approach her since the aura that was emitted from this woman caused anyone who saw her to walk away without hesitation. It was so cold that it made their bodies tremble, which made them wonder whether they were in the bar or in Antarctica.


    The woman had a voluptuous figure and had been dressed loosely since summer.


    "Orimura-sensei, why don''t you stop drinking?"


    Beside the beautiful woman, there was a woman with sses and short green hair, sitting here nervously, wanting to stop this beautiful woman from drinking again. "I know that you''re worried about Kasugano-kun, but you shouldn''t drink too much."


    "Who is worried about him?!" The beautiful woman''s face was red and retorted the woman with sses. As for whether her face was red because of the embarrassment or the effect of the alcohol, only she knew the answer. "Maya, you don''t have a boyfriend, right?"


    "Huh? Boyfriend?"


    The two women who were sitting at the bar were Orimura Chifuyu and Maya Yamada. They were the teachers of the IS academy and during their off time, they often stayed together.


    "You want to stop me drinking because you want to go back, right?" Chifuyu wrapped her hand around Maya''s shoulder and said, "Tell me the truth, you have a boyfriend?"


    "Of course not!" Maya refuted without hesitation and sighed. "With our work, do you think that when can I find a boyfriend?"


    Chifuyu looked speechlessly at Maya, but Maya wasn''t wrong.


    They were teachers at IS academy and there weren''t any males in that ce except for Ichika and Haru.


    Maya sighed. "I miss Haru..." But then she quickly closed her mouth and looked at Chifuyu who had a gloomy expression.


    Chifuyu was in a gloomy mood, but then she also sighed, wondering where that bastard was. Still, when she thought that Haru would be in trouble because he had disappeared, she didn''t expect the government would be okay and didn''t do anything when Haru disappeared, which made her d and also curious what the hell was happening.


    However, the thing that Chifuyu was most annoyed about was the fact that Haru didn''t say anything when he had gone to Tabane!


    "Can you make three Pr Shortcuts for me and one for the twodies?"


    When Maya and Chifuyu were in deep thought, suddenly a familiar voice sounded beside them. They turned their heads and were dumbfounded when they saw the bastard that they had been thinking about.


    "It''s been a while, Sensei," Haru said with a smile.


    "....................." 2x


    "Bastard!"


    Chifuyu wanted to beat this guy up, but Maya directly hugged Haru.


    "Haru!"


    "Maya-sensei!"


    Haru, who was hugged by Maya, also hugged her back and as expected, her body was so soft.


    Chifuyu loosened her fist, then sighed, before she asked, "Still, you''re going to the bar?"


    "I''m looking for you, after all," Haru said with a smile.


    "Where have you been, Haru?" Maya asked.


    "I''m learning a lot of things." Haru patted Maya''s back, and from his position, he could tell that Chifuyu grumbled, but he didn''t say anything.


    Maya and Chifuyu looked at Haru at the same time and knew that this guy didn''t intend to say anything to them.


    "Are you going out again?" Chifuyu asked.


    "No, I''ll stay so you don''t need to worry. I won''t go," Haru said.


    "Is that so?" Chifuyu looked away and tried to hide the smile on her face.


    Maya chuckled when she saw Chifuyu''s reaction. The truth, she knew that it was better to leave the two of them alone, but she also wanted to stay with Haru, and with Chifuyu''s personality, she knew that Chifuyu wouldn''t make the first move.


    ''Sorry, Orimura-sensei...'' Maya thought and decided to move first. When she made that decision, suddenly the bartender gave the order that Haru had ced.


    "Three Pr Shortcuts are ready," the bartender said and ced three sses of cocktails in front of them.


    Chifuyu frowned and asked, "Why did you order this?"


    In 1975, Scandinavian Airlines (SAS) established the world''s first arctic route, connecting Copenhagen and Tokyo. During thepany-sponsored cocktailpetition in Copenhagen, Leopold Douchars won with this cocktail.


    "In the past, it took so long for someone to travel from Copenhagen to Tokyo, but now it is different. Well, with this cocktail, I''d like you to know that even if I''m away at that time, I''m still thinking about the two of you," Haru said.


    Maya and Chifuyu looked at Haru for a moment, then looked at the Pr Shortcuts in front of them, before they drank them.


    Haru also wanted to drink it, but Chifuyu stole his sses directly and drank his Pr Shortcut too.


    "................"


    "I''d thought that it tasted quite old-fashioned, but it was full of vors and refreshing!" Maya was amazed.


    "But this isn''t strong enough!" Chifuyu pped the counter table and said, "Boss, get us brandy and vodka!"


    "................."


    Haru looked at Chifuyu and wondered whether this woman wanted to get wasted so he would bring her to the hotel. He didn''t really mind, though.


    Still, Haru was d that he had returned, but at the same time, he didn''t expect that there would be another quest from the Group Chat so suddenly.

 2155: Gender Equality

    Chapter 2155: Gender Equality


    "Ugh.. my head..." Chifuyu held her head and felt so dizzy. "I shouldn''t drink so much..." She felt regret when she thought she had crazily drunk a lot of alcohol before. Still, she felt quite satisfied when she thought that she had an empty Haru wallet.


    Chifuyu still felt sleepy and thought of sleeping again, but then she realized that her pillow was a bit strange.


    "Eh?"


    Chifuyu turned her head and was dumbfounded there. She realized that she was in an unfamiliar room, but that wasn''t the point.


    What made Chifuyu bbergasted was that she realized that she wasn''t alone in this room. On the end of the bed, there was Maya, but in the middle between her and Maya, there was a familiar figure that made her heart race so fast.


    "Haru?"


    Chifuyu''s face turned pale before she blushed, thinking that she had eaten ber student. "What should I do?" If Haru wore clothes, then she didn''t think too much, but the point was that this guy was naked!


    Still, Chifuyu wasn''t sure whether Haru''s lower body was naked, too, since it was covered with a nket.


    ''Wait, this isn''t the time to think about that!''


    Chifuyuid on Haru''s arm and somehow felt that her hangover slowly dissipated. She closed her eyes and thought of sleeping again, but then she opened her eyes again and raised her body slowly. She wondered what she should do, but then she heard a voice right beside her.


    "Did you wake up?"


    "Ha - Haru..." Chifuyu looked at Haru with aplicated gaze and wondered whether she had made a brother-inw for Ichika.


    "You were so amazingst night, Chifuyu-sensei," Haru said with a smile.


    "........"


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru was startled when his cheek was pulled by Chifuyu. "What are you doing?" He couldn''t help butin since it was still early in the morning, but this woman suddenly pulled his cheek. If they married in the future, he was worried that this woman might do domestic violence.


    ''So before that, I need to set up who is the lead in our rtionship...''


    Chifuyu smiled as she pulled Haru''s cheek gently. She rested her head on his arm and said, "Somehow, this feels nostalgic."


    "........"


    Haru felt that he was so simple since he had decided to forgive Chifuyu after he saw her smile. "Yeah, it made me remember the time you slept in my room at that time."


    Chifuyu was embarrassed when she thought about that time.


    When Haru was on the quest in this world, Chifuyu often stayed in his room and drank so much before sleeping directly in his room. The first time she slept in his room, he also said simr words that he had said before when she had woken up.


    ''You were so amazingst night.''


    Haru somehow felt nostalgic.


    "Still, there are two beautiful women beside you? And you didn''t do anything?" Chifuyu snorted and said, "Can you call yourself a man?"


    "........"


    "Woman, don''t y with the fire with me."


    Haru red at Chifuyu since if he wanted to, then neither Chifuyu nor Maya would escape from mating with him. The three of them would happily mate together if he wanted to.


    Unfortunately, Haru was a gentleman, and he wouldn''t do something like that when a girl or a woman was drunk since it contradicted his morale. Also, he didn''t need to do anything like that.


    "Oh? Really? What are you going to do with me?" Chifuyu raised her chest and showed that she wasn''t afraid of Haru. She knew that they didn''t do anything since her body didn''t feel ufortable and her clothes were still intact, but even so, she was a bit disappointed, wondering whether this guy really didn''t do anything.


    "I''ll do this."


    Haru didn''t say nonsense and kissed Chifuyu''s lips without hesitation.


    Chifuyu was startled and opened her eyes wide, but then she closed her eyes and continued to kiss him. Still, she was overwhelmed by him and was defeated, which made her frustrated. She had always won, but this time, she had lost?


    Chifuyu was at Haru''s mercy, and somehow this feeling gave a different emotion that she had never felt before. She had always been in a dominant position, but this time, she was in a submission position. She should hate this feeling, but strangely enough, it felt amazing.


    Not someone who could follow her and support her, but instead, someone who could make her realize that she was a woman and she wanted someone to conquer her.


    Chifuyu thought that the reason why she had always been single might be because of this reason.


    As they parted their lips, Haru wanted to tell Chifuyu not to mess with him, but this woman suddenly pulled his cors and kissed him again!


    "........."


    Haru rolled his eyes, and this woman suddenly attacked him fiercely, but who was he?


    ''You don''t know anything about power.'' Haru thought and nned his counterattack.


    Chifuyu thought that she had won, especially when Haru had always been in the defensive position. She rubbed her body against him and could feel his hot and hard thing on her stomach, which made her blush, but she didn''t care and kept rubbing their bodies against each other.


    Chifuyu had always been good at imitating. She copied Haru''s technique and used it on him while also improving that technique. The victory was right in front of her eyes, but, suddenly, Chifuyu received a counterattack, and she was overwhelmed by the pleasure before she lost to him again.


    They parted their lips, gasped, and breathed the oxygen greedily since they had been kissing for a long time.


    Haru wanted to say something again, but Chifuyu had never given him time.


    "After you graduate, marry me."


    ".............."


    Chifuyu smiled sweetly when she saw Haru''s dumbfounded expression and thought that she had won.


    Haru was speechless and said, "You have always surprised me."


    "Oh? You don''t want to?'' Chifuyu asked with a frown.


    "No, I''m happy, and I am happy to marry you, but shouldn''t it be me who proposes to you?" Haru asked.


    Chifuyu flicked Haru''s forehead unhappily and said, "What time are we now? You should know about gender equality, right? There''s nothing wrong with a woman proposing to a guy!"


    "......." Haru couldn''t say anything since he also knew that the position of a woman was higher than a man in this world. If he had to say then, after IS appeared in this world, most of the people followed the matriarch instead of the patriarch in the society.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t need to get angry." Haru kissed Chifuyu''s lips again, and this time, she blushed.


    Chifuyu hit his chest lightly andined. "Don''t kiss me so suddenly, dammit!"


    "It can''t be helped. You''re so cute, Chifuyu," Haru said as he kept kissing her neck.


    "Hey, hey, stop it!" Chifuyu''s face was so red, and she kept telling him to stop, but her body became closer and closer as a moan started to escape from her mouth.


    "You''re so cute, Chifuyu-chan."


    "Don''t call me with "-chan"!"


    Still, as Haru and Chifuyu were flirting with each other, Maya had woken up from the beginning, but she pretended to sleep. However, she regretted her decision, especially when Haru and Chifuyu kept getting intimate.


    Maya didn''t overthink the fact that Haru and Chifuyu were intimate with each other, but there was one big question on her mind.


    ''When can I join?''

 2156: Quest

    Chapter 2156: Quest


    When Haru went to the bathroom, Maya quickly woke up and startled Chifuyu.


    "O - Orimura-sensei!"


    "!!!"


    Chifuyu felt that her heart stopped at that moment, but she quickly calmed down and asked, "What''s wrong, Maya?" Still, even if she tried to be calm, her voice betrayed her as she was flustered.


    "You''re so cute, Sensei..." Maya said with a blush, thinking that Chifuyu was so cute before.


    Chifuyu''s face quickly reddened and said, "Enough!" She let out a long sigh as she stared at Maya. "Don''t tell anyone."


    "Ehh..." Maya pretended as if she wouldn''t heed Chifuyi''s words. "What should I do?"


    "Maya..." Chifuyu red at Maya and was ready to pounce on her anytime.


    "Sorry, sorry..." Maya smiled, but then she asked, "Still, what will you do with Ichika-kun, Sensei? Will you tell him?"


    "Ichika..." Chifuyu groaned when she thought about her little brother and she wasn''t sure whether her little brother could ept Haru or not. After all, Haru was his ssmate, and it was weird when someone''s ssmate would suddenly be his brother-inw after graduating. She thought for a moment and said, "Well, he''ll be an adult sooner orter. He doesn''t need me to take care of him again in the future."


    Even though it might be quite lonely, Chifuyu felt that Ichika also wouldn''t need her help and would also be a fine adult in the future.


    "That''s true." Maya agreed without hesitation, but then she smiled shyly. "Chi - Chifuyu-sensei..."


    Chifuyu looked at Maya and somehow she could tell what this woman was thinking. "I know what you want to ask me, and I don''t really mind, but you need to do this by yourself."


    "Okay!" Maya was so happy and hugged Chifuyu.


    "Good grief..." Chifuyu let out a long sigh as she thought about how popr Haru was.


    ---


    While Maya and Chifuyu talked to each other, Haru also could hear their conversation, but he was more cornered about the quest that appeared on the Group Chat. He was a bit speechless at how fast it was, but at the same time, he would be lying if he wasn''t nervous about this quest.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest 1: Capture GOD.


    Quest 2: Defeat Acacia.


    Participant: all members of the Group Chat.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the world is eaten.


    "................."


    Haru was lost for words when he saw the quest since it told them to capture "GOD," which was the most delicious and the strongest ingredient in the world of Toriko.


    Not only that, but they also needed to defeat Acacia, who was known as the strongest demon and the strongest Gourmet Hunter.


    ''Also, the countdown is...''


    Haru was even more dumbfounded when he read that they needed to enter the world of Toriko before the world was eaten.


    Could the world be eaten?


    It must be the first question that appeared on the mind of everyone, but in the world of Toriko, it was possible.


    Still, Haru also thought that it was possible.


    Why?


    If Haru had to exin, then it was like wood.


    It was impossible for people to eat wood or rather, they didn''t eat wood.


    However, for termites, wood was a delicacy.


    Humans might not eat the world, but other creatures or beings might eat it.


    Haru had never seen a creature or a being that would eat the world, but hopefully, he wouldn''t see them in the future. However, he knew that he would meet them, especially when he was about to enter the world of Toriko.


    If it was another world, then Haru wouldn''t be this nervous, but the world of Toriko was different since the power of the creatures, people, or other beings in this world, especially the main characters or the main viins were ridiculous.


    Each of them had the power to destroy a moon, a, or even a star.


    As for a gxy, it might be possible, but those creatures might need time.


    Haru might be okay to enter this world, but he wasn''t sure about the other members that would join this quest. After all, they would face two of the strongest beings in the world of Toriko, they needed to be careful and watch themselves, or else a mere presence or aura from those viins would kill them!


    Teppei: "Boys, are you ready?"


    Gintoki: "No."


    Gintoki: "I don''t want to die!"


    Gintoki''s response didn''t surprise everyone, after all, they knew how ridiculously strong the characters in the world of Toriko were.


    Kouha: "Why are you so scared, Gin-chan? Didn''t you often watch Dragon Ball? Compared to the Dragon Ball, the scale in the world of Toriko is smaller."


    Gintoki: "I see..."


    Gintoki: "I only realize it now!"


    Yes!


    Compared to the world of Dragon Ball, the world of Toriko was weaker, but the problem was, could Gintoki stay alive there?


    Gintoki: "Do you think that I can capture GOD?"


    "..................."


    Gintoki: "Do you think that I can defeat Acacia?"


    Err...


    No one on the Group Chat could answer Gintoki''s question, but...


    Haru: "Even if you can''t capture GOD or defeat Acacia, I''ll make sure you stay alive until weplete the quest."


    Haru: "Not only Gintoki but everyone too."


    All Might: "Yeah, we can do it!"


    Korosensei: "Yeah, my speed is almost faster than light now, so we should be okay."


    In the past years, everyone had grown stronger, and even if they were ying around, without a doubt, they wouldn''t lose to any characters in the world of Toriko.


    Still, they also knew that they couldn''t look down on the main viin or the GOD since not only did they need toplete the quests, but they also needed to protect everyone, who might not be able to fight during the quest.


    This quest might be different from the past and they knew that these quests would be harder than they had ever faced before andpared to the quest they had in the world of Fairy Tail, there was noparison between them, but even so, they wouldn''t give up and wouldpete this quest, and returned home with everyone.


    However, they would be lying if they weren''t curious about the taste of GOD.


    With the desire to eat GOD, they started to talk about the strategy topete for the quest since they couldn''t allow a single millimeter of mistake or else the consequences weren''t something that they couldn''t imagine.

 2157: Gintokis fetish

    Chapter 2157: Gintoki''s fetish


    With how dangerous their quest was, there were several things that they needed to decide and the first thing that they needed to decide was, who would stay in the human world and who would go to the gourmet world to fight?


    In the story of the world of Toriko, the human world had always been peaceful during the fight with the main viin. Even if it was dangerous,pared to the normal humans around the human world, their chance to stay alive was several times stronger. After all, they were all stronger, and they could watch themselves, even if something happened in the human world.


    So who would stay?


    Tabane: "I''ll stay."


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was startled by Tabane, who had decided to stay in the human world.


    Kuroneko: "Why? Don''t you find feel curious about the fight with the main viin and how GOD really is?" If it was before, she might not dare, but she had be real lightning after she ate the "Goro Goro no Mi." She also learned several skills to increase her chance of survival, so she also wanted to go to the gourmet world to join them to watch.


    Yes, Kuroneko decided to watch since she knew that even if he had be lightning, she couldn''t beat the enemies at all, considering most of the strongest viins in the world of Toriko had a speed faster than light.


    Well, faster than light might be a bit exaggerated, but Kuroneko dared to say that during the fights, they might burst out at incredible speed. Even if that speed might be lower than FTL (faster than light), she dared to say that her speed would beparable to the speed of light. There was no way their speed would be lower than that, which was why she didn''t participate in the battle and just decided to fight.


    Tabane: "While it might be true that I''m powerful and also a genius, I don''t think that I can have a chance to fight against either Acacia or GOD."


    Her Infinite Stratos speed was just one or two Mach, and even if she could make it even faster, it still hadn''t reached the speed of light.


    Tabane was confident that she could develop such a weapon with a speed faster than light, but the problem was the material. After all, she didn''t have any material that could hold against the pressure of the speed faster than light.


    Tabane: "Also, I don''t really want to trouble everyone who is fighting."


    Tabane: "We can watch the fight with the video camera through the satellite and Haru will also probably bring a camera or use magic so we can watch everyone''s fight."


    Teppei: "Can your satellite see the gourmet world?"


    When Teppei heard that Tabane told them that she had sent a satellite to see the area in the gourmet world, he showed a doubt without hesitation. After all, the level of technology in the world of Toriko didn''t lose to Tabane''s world and until now, there were no satellites that could capture the picture of the gourmet world.


    It wasn''t that the satellite was weak or the people in the world of Toriko were stupid, but the monsters and the power of the gourmet world were too strong. There was a lot of strange weather, different gravity, and another strange phenomenon that made all the satellites that had been sent to space by the people in the world of Toriko was annihted without leaving anything.


    Tabane: "If you''re worried whether the satellite will be destroyed when I send it to space, then you don''t need to since I have put Haru''s Ero-Energy there!"


    Tabane: "You should know how strong Haru''s Ero-Energy is."


    Tabane: "If Haru''s Ero-Energy isn''t enough, then I''ll ask him more.


    ".............." Haru.


    Teppei: "Hmm... I guess that''s possible."


    Teppei knew how strong Haru''s Ero-Energy was and without a doubt, it was one of the strongest energies in the entire multiverse.


    "..............." Haru.


    Haru: "Do you have to mention me every time?"


    Tabane: "It can''t be helped since your Ero-Energy is really powerful, Haru."


    Tabane didn''t write her words in the Chat Group, but she sent a voice message. Her voice was sultry and full of temptation, so Haru decided to forgive her.


    Haru sighed and thought that he was really easy. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that Taben promised him to do it together with Houki if he could invite Houki on the bed.


    ''What about their aunt?''


    Haru thought about Houki and Tabane''s aunt, Yukiko, who was still beautiful, but then he decided to shut his mouth since he knew this wasn''t the time to think about his lower body.


    Kuroneko: "If you say that... I wonder whether I should stay in the human world too."


    Yajima: "Don''t worry, Kuroneko. I''ll also stay in the human world."


    "............"


    Kuroneko only rolled her eyes since she didn''t ask Yajima.


    Gintoki: "I''ll also stay in the human world."


    Everyone had expected Gintoki''s answer since they knew this guy so well.


    Gintoki: "Oh, don''t misunderstand me. My stay in the human world is because I want to help the elderly."


    Gintoki: "Don''t you remember about Chef Setsuno''s condition after she protected the whole human world during the fight with the main viin?"


    Gintoki: "I''m going to stay in the human world to protect her so there won''t be anything wrong happening."


    When everyone thought about Chef Setsuno, they couldn''t help but think about her sacrifice to protect everyone in the human world. She used all of her power, using her ability, creating a dome-like ability from the atmosphere to protect everyone until her body all dried like a dead twig.


    If someone asked who had protected the human world in the world of Toriko during thest event, then without a doubt, it was Chef Setsuno, but then again, they felt something weird when Gintoki suddenly took the initiative to protect Setsuno.


    But then suddenly, they thought about Gintoki''s fetish.


    Some people might forget or might not know, but there was an episode where Gintoki slept together with Otose, the owner of the Otose Snack House and the owner of the building where Gintoki lived.


    Gintoki might have been close with a lot of women in the story, but then they realized that he had the closest rtionship with Otose, which made them dumbfounded.


    Teppei felt conflicted, but even so, he needed to ask. After all, they were friends, and he also didn''t want Gintoki to have hope for his grandma since his grandma was in love with his grandpa. There was no way for a third party to break the rtionship between the two, which was why he was going to ask Gintoki gently.


    Teppei: "Gin-chan, you don''t like my grandma, right?"


    "......................."


    Gintoki somehow wanted to quit this Group Chat.

 2158: Set off!

    Chapter 2158: Set off!


    With Gintoki sulking as he was teased by everyone, they continued to talk about who would stay in the human world. They might not have any obligations to protect the human world, but could they just ignore it?


    Some members of the Group Chat might be able to ignore the plight that happened to humanity, but All Might couldn''t.


    However, All Might decided to join the party to fight against Acacia and capture the GOD since he knew that if they failed in this quest, then the world would finish and the faster the disaster disappeared, the faster everyone was saved and sound.


    Still, Haru must admit the number of humans in the world of Toriko was too many. He recalled that there should be 31.2 billion people in the world of Toriko, and felt that human reproduction ability was strong.


    However, this wasn''t the time for him to think about something like that and everyone started to talk to each other about who would go to the gourmet world, fighting with everyone against Acacia and GOD.


    If possible, it was better to rely on the protagonist and his friends, but sometimes they were worried whether there was an incident during the quest, and instead of relying on someone, they believed in their own power. After all, if they relied on someone, they would be helpless and they wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    The only thing that they could do was to wait until the protagonist and his friends won the fight, but waiting had always been the most painful thing.


    When someone confessed to another, and that another told them to wait, it was so painful and it was so wrenching since it felt so ufortable.


    Somehow, they had gone off track with the conversation, so they quickly talked about who would go and enter the gourmet world.


    This quest was different from the previous quest in the world of Fairy Tail where there were so many small fries. In the world of Toriko, there were also a lot of small fries, but each of those small fries had the power to destroy an ind or country easily.


    They talked for a while and decided who would stay in the human world.


    The ones who would stay were Tabane, Gintoki, Kuroneko, Shinobu, Charlotte, Sumire, Yajima, Jeanne, and Asagi.


    Asagi wanted to go with Haru to the gourmet world since with her ability, it was almost impossible for her to die since as long as she was attacked or died, she would return to her previous state. If he gave an example, then everything around her world would turn into zero as if nothing had happened.


    Haru, of course, knew that and knew how powerful Asagi''s ability was, but he told her that even if she could return everything to zero, she would still remember the feeling of death or being wounded when she used her ability.


    Asagi''s ability was a bug, but most of the creatures in the world of Toriko were also a bug.


    With just a mere presence of thousands of millions of kilometers, creatures from the gourmet world, especially the Eight Kings, could kill anyone because of the stress.


    It might seem doubtful how someone could die from stress but please never underestimate stress since someone could die easily as long as their bodies were stressed because of something.


    Anyway, after they had decided who would stay in the human world, it was the time at who would go to the gourmet world to finish the quests. Still, the answer was obvious since the one who would go was the rest that wasn''t mentioned to stay in the human world.


    Those members were known as the strongest in the Group Chat and those people were Teppei, Kouha, Luffy, All Might, Korosensei, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Haru. Those seven would go to the gourmet world to defeat Acacia and capture GOD.


    All Might: "Somehow I''m getting nervous."


    Unlike all the enemies that he had ever faced, All Might knew his opponent in the world of Toriko would be so strong. It was so strong that it couldn''t be imagined by the human mind.


    All Might recalled that those stronger beings in the world of Toriko could destroy a star or two easily. On the other hand, even if he had be stronger, he knew that he could only destroy a moon or two.


    The difference between moon and star was too big, even if All Might knew that he was already overpowered in his original world, he was just a small ant in this world. He would be lying if he wasn''t nervous since who would want to die?


    Still, All Might didn''t mind sacrificing his life as long as he could save someone, but at the same time, he was amazed at Haru. He might not have joined that many quests, but one thing was for sure, each of those quests was dangerous. He thought of Haru who could solo those quests andplete them without any help, which was amazing.


    As for the harem that Haru made in that world, All Might didn''t think too much since he thought that it was Haru''s way to deal with the stress that Haru felt during the quests alone. As long as Haru treasured those girls and women well, he thought that it was enough and the rest wasn''t his matter so it had nothing to do with him.


    Still, All Might just hoped that he wouldn''t be a burden in this world.


    Haru, who was in the world of Infinite Stratos, prepared himself for the battle that he was about to face.


    Esdeath: "I''m getting excited."


    ".............."


    Haru was speechless, but then he smiled, thinking that Esdeath was really a woman that he could rely upon.


    Haru: "I''m also curious."


    Esdeath: "Yeah, I''m curious about the taste of GOD, but I''m sure that it is going to be delicious."


    Haru: "Then be patient since you''ll taste it soon."


    Esdeath: "Oh, I''m very bad at waiting."


    ".........."


    Haru: "Should I visit you?"


    Esdeath: "Or should I visit you?"


    "..........."


    Haru looked at the two naked women, who were chatting to each other in the room, and could only shudder at the possibility Esdeathing to him.


    Haru: "How about we start the quest now since I can''t wait to meet you."


    Esdeath: "Let''s do it!"


    Esdeath: "Let''s meet in the world of Toriko, dear."


    Haru: "Yeah, I miss you and I can''t wait to meet you."


    Haru used his flirting ability to the max and finally melted Esdeath.


    "Fuh..."


    Haru wiped the invisible sweat on his forehead and thought that he had escaped death. Still, his eyes were burning with an excitement since soon, he was going to eat GOD.

 2159: Strong Desire

    Chapter 2159: Strong Desire


    "It''s been a while, everyone!" Koresensei said toward everyone who came to the human world, but this time, he wasn''t alone. On his arm, there was a beautiful woman with ame shirt, and huge boobs.


    "Hello everyone." Aguri Yukimura bowed her head slightly as she introduced herself with a smile. "I''m Aguri Yukimura."


    Everyone knew that Korosensei had a girlfriend, but this girlfriend was too beautiful, right?


    Also, they weren''t sure why, but they wanted to beat this bastard''s smug face!


    Usually, Korosensei would stay in All Might''s world as a teacher, but he also often traveled with his Aguri and they just happened to be in this world. That was what some of them thought, but the truth was moreplicated.


    Some of them were confused at why Korosensei had decided to bring his girlfriend into this world when they knew how dangerous their quests were.


    However, as for the others, especially girls and women in the Group Chat, they understood the feeling of Aguri Yukimura toward Korosensei and couldn''t help but feel that Korosensei was a lucky guy.


    Before Korosensei and Aguri came to the world of Toriko, they had a big fight and in the end, he lost and brought her with him to this world.


    As for how the fight between them was, even if they didn''t tell them, they could guess more or less what had happened.


    Aguri, who heard Korosensei''s words, must directly tell Korosensei to bring her to the quest since if he died, then she would die too, and those words shocked Korosensei to the core.


    However, how could Korosensei ept to bring Aguri to the world of Toriko? After all, he knew how dangerous that world was. Then it led them into a big fight and the result of the fight, Aguri came with Korosensei.


    "Aguri, you should stay with Asagiter, alright?" Korosensei said.


    "Okay." Aguri nodded and looked at Asagi. "Please take care of me, Asagi-chan."


    "Yes, Aguri-san." Asagi nodded, and she could see Korosensei who looked at her with a begging expression. She nodded and told him not to worry.


    Korosensei sighed in relief then looked at Haru, who also gave him a nod. He was so helpless at Aguri''s actions, but there was nothing that he could do since Aguri had threatened him that she was going to go on suicide if he lost his life.


    Korosensei might be a pervert, but he was a man and of course, Aguri''s love touched him, which was why, he begged Asagi and Haru to protect Aguri before they went on the quest. After all with Asagi''s ability, as long as Aguri stayed with her all the time, even if Aguri was in a critical situation, she would be okay.


    In truth, it was impossible to bring someone other than the members of the Group Chat to the quest, but Korosensei used the loophole by teleporting to the world of Toriko first without waiting for everyone, so he could bring Aguri with him.


    At first, Korosensei thought that he would fail, but he didn''t expect that he would seed in bringing Aguri. Still, even if he seeded, he was unhappy about it since this meant Aguri would be in danger, and because of it, he needed to work hard toplete this quest!


    After they came to the world of Toriko, Teppei told them to stay in his house in the human world. As for him, he left already to go to the gourmet world since there were a lot of things that he needed to do.


    Everyone talked together about their n and what they were about to do.


    The members that would stay in the human would stay together with Chef Setsuno and if possible, they would help them to protect the human world.


    As for the other members, they would go to the gourmet world and they should go right away since the distance between the human world and the gourmet world was too far so the faster they went, the better it was. After all, there was only one week before the Gourmet Sr Eclipse happened.


    Still, there were some words or anything that the readers couldn''t understand, but please read all of this information on the inte such as what was Gourmet Sr Eclipse.


    However, if the author had to exin what kind of phenomenon Gourmet Sr Eclipse was, then it was a phenomenon then it was like the horn that was heard at the apocalypse. The Gourmet Sr Eclipse was like a horn that gave a sign that the earth would be cooked.


    After they had nned their strategy, they didn''t hesitate and quickly went on their own way on this quest.


    Still, before they entered the quest in the world of Toriko together. It would be lying if any of them weren''t nervous, but they knew that the longer they stayed in their original world, the more they would feel nervous so they didn''t hesitate and directly epted the quest.


    Still, thest time Haru was in this world was when the meteors hit the entire human world. He could see the despair of everyone and how hungry they were, but now, he could see that they were full of smiles and full of food. However, he didn''t feel happy nor smile when he saw those smiles since when he saw those smiles on the faces of the people in the human world, he felt an irony.


    When those people with high power or capability knew the danger that was about to hit this world, the people at the bottom were still ignorant of what had happened.


    However, it might be a good thing too since this way, there wouldn''t be anyone who would panic.


    Still, as they were about to go, Haru was speechless when he heard what Aguri told Korosensei secretly.


    "When we get back, let''s have a child," Aguri said with a blush.


    "............" Korosensei stared at Aguri for a moment and felt stunned, feeling a bit worried, but then when he thought that Haru, who was younger than him, had already made his women pregnant.


    ''What am I worried about?''


    Korosensei''s eyes were burning with desire and nodded. "Yeah, let''s have children. I want a cute daughter!"


    Haru rolled his eyes, but then his ear was pulled by Esdeath.


    "Dear, when we go back, let''s have children."


    ".............."


    Haru''s reaction wasn''t much better than Korosensei''s. His eyes were burning with desire and he nodded. "Let''s do it. Let''s have children."


    With hope, someone could be stronger and achieve what was impossible.


    Haru and Korosensei had hope and they vowed that they would seed on this quest no matter what. Still, hopefully, they hoped that the invitation of their women wasn''t a FLAG.


    Right?

 2160: Its so scary

    Chapter 2160: It''s so scary


    Jeanne watched Haru and his group fly in the direction of the gourmet world to face Acacia and capture God until she couldn''t see them anymore before she let out a long sigh.


    "What''s wrong, Jeanne?" Charlotte asked.


    "No..." Jeanne shook her head, then sighed again.


    "If you have something that bothers your mind then it is better for you to talk," Sumire said.


    "Well..." Jeanne thought for a moment before she said, "It doesn''t feel good when I can''t help him." She felt frustrated when she thought that she couldn''t join them and could only wait for his return with everyone. While she was powerful,pared to some members, there was still a long distance between her and the rest.


    Still, Jeanne also understood why she didn''t follow them since, with her power, it was easy to protect everyone.


    Jeanne had the ability of "Kage Kage no Mi," which meant she could enter the shadow and when there was something dangerous, everyone could enter her shadow space before they walked out.


    While it might be true that Jeanne felt this shadow maniption ability was somehow in stark contrast to her image, she was in love with this ability since it was so convenient and there were a lot of things that she could do with this ability.


    However, one thing for sure, Jeanne knew that even with this ability, she didn''t think that she could stay alive if she was asked to join the battle on the gourmet world since most of the monsters were going to join thest fight could destroy a star or two.


    Jeanne was powerful, but she couldn''t destroy the moon in one attack and she might need several attacks to destroy the moon.


    If someone asked how members of the Group Chat would determine who would join the fight in the gourmet world, then the requirement was extremely simple.


    What they needed to do was just to destroy the moon in one attack.


    Whether Haru, Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Luffy, Korosensei, Teppei, or All Might, they could destroy a moon with their physical power alone. If they added their abilities, power, and other techniques they had the power to destroy a or two.


    Some of them even had the power to destroy a star or even a gxy.


    While it might take a while to do it, it was possible for some members to destroy a gxy.


    The power chart of some members had reached the level where no one could believe anymore, but if they wanted to stay alive on this quest and even in the future quests, then they needed to be even stronger than they wouldn''t need the help of the Group Chat anymore.


    Jeanne didn''t have that power now and that was what made her frustrated.


    Sumire and Charlotte also sighed since they didn''t like to wait either, but they needed to be realistic too. Even if it might be possible for them to even destroy a gxy or two, right now, it was impossible and they also didn''t have a n to do that either. Still, if they were asked what kind of ability that they wanted to have, then without a doubt, it was an ability to stay alive under many kinds of situations so that way, they could help Haru with their research or inventions.


    "Um..." Jeanne didn''t expect that her question would cause Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte too, but she didn''t know what to say since she was also ufortable by her powerlessness. Still, she felt quite jealous of Yajima and Gintoki since the two of them could stay like they usually were.


    Still, if someone asked who was the most nervous then without a doubt, it was Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko had been panicking and wasn''t sure what to do, but suddenly she was lifted by Tabane.


    "I have found Setsuno. Let''s go there," Tabane said, taking the position of the leader among everyone.


    "OOOH!"


    They nodded without hesitation and went to Setsuno without hesitation.


    ---


    Setsuno had been protecting the human world for a long time since her lover, Jiro, was using all of his power to fight against the enemy.


    Jiro, who was also Teppei''s grandpa, was without a doubt a powerful human and if he used all of his power, this would be destroyed into pieces.


    It was the reason why Setsuno had been using her technique which was known as Pressure Dome to protect the human world.


    Setsuno crossed her arms with palms up and created an enormous, invisible barrier made out of atmospheric pressure.


    This was what Pressure Dome was and it was used to protect the human world until the Gourmet Eclipse ended.


    Setsuno had been using this ability for a while and used all of her power to use it to protect the human world. Her old body became even frail and she was all thin. If someone saw her at this moment, they would think that she was a fossil, not a human being.


    "Ah, that''s her!"


    Setsuno heard someonee in her direction which surprised her since she was at the location where someone couldn''t find her, but she never expected that someone would suddenly find her.


    Setsuno had all of her power to manage this invisible barrier, so she didn''t have any energy to manage all of those people. Luckily, she didn''t feel a killing intent from them.


    Setsuno didn''t turn around and asked, "Who are you guys?"


    "Teppei told us toe here," Gintoki said.


    "............" Everyone looked at Gintoki in silence since no one expected that he would be the first one who would talk.


    "Teppei?" Setsuno was surprised.


    "Let me help you." Asagi used her power without hesitation on Setsuno.


    Setsuno was startled, not because of the sudden touch, instead, she was startled by the effect of Asagi''s power.


    "This is...?"


    Setsuno could see that her wrinkled skin had be supple and soft, which made her dumbfounded, and at the same time, she was full of energy.


    There was only one possibility of what had happened.


    "Have I be younger?" Setsuno asked.


    "Yes." Asagi nodded with a smile and felt that Setsuno really suited her taste since somehow she could see how wild this grandmother was when she was young.


    "Hahaha..." Setsunoughed and felt happy when she heard Asagi''s words.


    "We''ll stay with you to protect the human world together," Jeanne said.


    After Setsuno had be younger, she had a leeway to talk and look at them. She remembered every one of them and nodded without hesitation.


    "Please take care of me."


    Setsuno didn''t know who they were, but she was happy since she knew that the human world would be saved with their help.


    Still, even if Setsuno was happy, she knew that the crisis hadn''t disappeared and it still existed even though all of them were in a distance where they couldn''t see the enemies...


    They could feel their goosebumps and they could tell how strong the enemy was.


    Lastly, there was only one thought in their minds at this moment.


    ''It''s so scary!''

 2161: Gourmet World

    Chapter 2161: Gourmet World


    While Jeanne and her group were together with Setsuno to protect the human world, Korosensei led everyone to the gourmet world.


    Unlike everyone who hadn''te to the gourmet world, Korosensei had even lived in the gourmet world for a long time in the past.


    "So enter the gourmet world, one can choose whether one is going to choose to enter through thend, water, or air," Korosensei said.


    "There are a lot of entrances?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    "You didn''t read the manga?" Haru asked.


    "No."


    "......."


    "Which ce has the most food?" Luffy quickly asked. He thought that they should eat before they went on the quest. After all, he was also quite curious about the taste of the food at the ingredients in the human world.


    "Hmm..." Korosensei thought for a moment and said, "You know, among all threes, all of them have a lot of ingredients, but if I have to choose ---"


    "Can you stop talking about something that has nothing to do with the quest and exin to us those entrances, whether it is fromnd, sea, or air?" Esdeath said as she stared coldly at Korosensei.


    "Haru, your wife is so scary!" Korosensei wept as he bitterlyined to Haru.


    "Korosensei is unreliable, so I''ll exin about the entrances to the gourmet world," Haru said.


    They nodded without hesitation since Haru was more reliable than Korensensei.


    "......."


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t take my job!" Korosensei quickly said," I''ll exin! I''ll exin!" He then started to exin the entrances of the gourmet world through the human world.


    Korensensei had told them before that someone could enter the gourmet world viand, sea, or air. Among those three,nd was easier to enterpared to the sea or air.


    "Usually, most people will enter thoughtnds, and there are three main entrances that one can use, and those entrances are Three Way Road, Waterfall Basin of Life, and Harbor of Evil Spirits. As for through the sea, one can enter through Poison Tide or Thorn Sea. As for air, one needs to jump out from Upper Sky. Still, even if it''s easy for us to go past there, for the majority of people, they will die instantly," Korensensei said.


    Hearing Korosensei''s exnation, Tsunade didn''t expect that those entrances would be so dangerous.


    "So, where are we going?" All Might asked.


    "If it''s before, I''d thought to enter through Thorn Sea since, with Haru''s ability, he can control the entire sea, right?" Korosensei asked.


    "Yes." Haru nodded since Korosensei''s approach was quite understandable.


    If it was a normal person, then they would never choose to enter through the Thorn Sea since how dangerous it was.


    Thorn Sea is a living sea that can create waves that are very sharp as they are capable of stabbing Gourmet World beasts whose average Capture Level is above 200.


    However, in front of Haru, those Thorn Seas were just normal water, and he could control them so it could be tame water that wouldn''t do anything when someone entered it.


    "However, our target is in Area 2 of the Gourmet World, so we won''t choose to enter through the Thorn Sea since our intention is to fight against the enemies as soon as possible."


    Gourmet World isposed of eight huge areas made up ofndmasses and inds, each ruled by one of the respective Eight Kings: Area 0, a.k.a PANGAEA; Area 1 (ruled by an unnamed Derous); Area 2, a.k.a the Continent of Beginnings (ruled by Wolf King Guinness); Area 3 a.k.a the Cloud Continent (ruled by an unnamed Emperor Crow); Area 4 a.k.a the Gourmet Garden (ruled by an unnamed Mother Snake); Area 5 a.k.a. the Forest Continent (ruled by an unnamed Sky Deer); Area 6 a.k.a. the Sea Continent (ruled by Whale King Moon); Area 7 a.k.a. the Mountain Continent (ruled by Monkey King Bambina); and Area 8 a.k.a. the Rain Continent (ruled by Horse King Heracles).


    The fight with thest viin would be held in Area 2 before it would lead to Area 0, where the GOD would appear.


    If they entered the Gourmet World through the Thorn Sea, it would take a long time, which was why Korosensei didn''t choose to enter through it.


    "So we will just charge forward," Korosensei said simply.


    ".........."


    Korosensei''s n was simple, and they only needed to charge forward to Area 2.


    As for the entrances of the Gourmet World or whatever, it had nothing to do with them since they were all so powerful that they could destroy the moon with a single attack. Even those entrances might kill normal humans instantly and kill some powerhouses in this world. It was nothing for them.


    "..........."


    They looked at Korosensei speechlessly since if that was his n from the start, was there any need for them to stop and talk to each other about the n?


    Why shouldn''t they just charge forward and pass through Area 2 directly?


    However, Korosensei''s exnation was correct, there was no need for them to be limited by themon sense of people, and with how powerful they were, there were no rules that could bind them.


    They could only be charged recklessly until they met their target since, with their speed, it was something easy to do.


    "Okay." Haru nodded. "Let''s go, Korosensei."


    "Good." Korosensei nodded and said, "Come close to me."


    Kouha nodded and used his gravity control to wrap all of them and stuck them into Korosensei''s body.


    Kouha''s ability at gravity maniption was stronger than Haru''s, so Haru didn''t use his gravity magic. Instead, he used Back Channel, which was an ability that made them able to enter the space between the physical world and the World of Souls.


    In the Back Channel, the rules of the world didn''t work, so no matter how fast they were, nothing would happen to them.


    Kouha''s lips twitched, but he didn''t say much and wrapped his gravity control around Korosensei''s body so they wouldn''t be separated from him.


    Korosensei also used his ability so no one would be hurt when they moved at his speed. His speed was his most powerful ability, and among all the members of the Group Chat, he boasted that he was the fastest among them.


    Whether it was for now or from now on, he would be even faster.


    That was how Kosensei nned how to be stronger.


    In the past, Korosensei''s speed was just 20 Mach. While it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t enough to fight in this battle, so he had be even stronger, and now, his speed was faster than light.


    They just blinked their eyes for a moment, and then...


    "We have arrived."


    "............"


    That was how they felt at that moment.

 2162: Entering the battlefield!

    Chapter 2162: Entering the battlefield!


    Haru and his group were ready to fight, but...


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    With the loud expression that happened in front of them, they realized that the fight had started.


    Teppei: "Sorry, I''m not sure why, but the fight has already started."


    Teppei: "I can''t say much since I''m busy now."


    Teppei: "Then I wish you food luck!"


    "........"


    They still stayed in the Back Channel, which was the space between the physical world and the World of Souls, so even if there was a huge fight in front of them, no one would ever bother them since no one had realized that they were watching the fight.


    They knew that they had only two missions which were to catch the GOD and defeat Acacia. They arrived a week before the Gourmet Sr Eclipse, but neither of them expected the final war would start right away!


    The bright sky had changed into a dark sky without any atmosphere that protected the earth, showing how intense the battle in front of them was.


    There was a figure of eight beasts, and a lot of people fought against a single person with a strange appearance. They could pretty much tell that this person was Acacia, who was thest boss of this story. Then when they turned around, they could see a huge frog with a beautiful color. They might not understand why, but when they saw this frog, they knew that this should be GOD, the legendary ingredient that could stop the world war.


    "So that guy is Acacia?" Kouha asked while looking at the strange person with a lot of hair around his body.


    "Yeah, that''s the one." Haru nodded.


    "Where is GOD?" Luffy asked curiously.


    "That frog over there," Haru said as he pointed his finger at the colorful frog. He wasn''t sure why when he saw this frog, there was a strong feeling that came from his heart that told him to enter that frog no matter what.


    "Are we going to eat that frog?" Tsunade asked with a frown. Even though she had known GOD was the most delicious ingredient in this world, she felt that it was too bizarre of her to eat a frog.


    "Yeah." Haru smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. When I cook GODter, you won''t see that thing as a frog."


    "...Even so, that thing is still frog..." Tsunade murmured, but she was in silence even from this space. She could tell that GOD was delicious even though she didn''t understand the reason.


    "By the way, how delicious is it?" Esdeath asked curiously.


    "You have eaten my food, right? If I cook GOD, then my food will be thousands, no, millions of times better," Haru said without hesitation.


    When they heard Haru''s words, their mouths started to get watery since they knew how delicious the food was made by Haru.


    The possibility of Haru''s food bing even more delicious was something that they couldn''t imagine, but if it was possible...


    ''I want to eat!''


    Such a thought crossed everyone''s minds at the same time.


    Luffy looked at Haru, then looked at the world thoughtfully, thinking maybe he should bring Sanji and his group here. ''Maybe after I have be a One Piece!'' He felt that his world was too small. Maybe, he should be the King of Pirate in the entire Multiverse!


    Luffy thought about how he would go on an adventure over the universe and space with hisrades, and that possibly excited him even more!


    As Haru had said before, Luffy had be smarter as he entered the Group Chat, so it was normal for him to have such a thought on his mind, and everyone was happier to know since he wouldn''t cause trouble for them anymore.


    Still, Haru''s urge to enter GOD had be stronger and stronger, and to eat the GOD. He also knew that they needed to eat the rest full course, and to do that, he needed to meet Komatsu, who brought all of those ingredients inside the GOD.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Luffy said without hesitation.


    Everyone also agreed and looked at Haru to deactivate the Back Channel so they could join the fight, but Haru said, "I won''t join you."


    "...Eh?" Tsunade was dumbfounded.


    "I''ll enter GOD to capture it." Haru looked at everyone and said, "So for Acacia, if you can''t handle that guy, then you need to buy time until Ie back." He knew that he couldn''t erase the existence of Acacia since the existence of Acacia was important to maintaining this earth.


    Inside Acacia''s body, there were countless foods that had been eaten from countless gxies. However, those ingredients weren''t digested, and they still lived inside.


    ording to the story, when GOD was born in this world, it meant the time of this had ended, and before long, this would explode and be nourishment for this entire universe, then slowly another with a lot of living beings would be born another billion of years in the future.


    However, how could they let this be destroyed?


    They couldn''t let this world be destroyed, but even so, it was still necessary for this universe to receive nourishment since if no one did so, this universe would die.


    So how could they save this and this universe?


    The answer was inside the body of Acacia, and that was all ingredients that had been eaten by the Appetite Demon inside Acacia.


    Haru needed to take out all of those ingredients from Acacia''s body to space, then this would be saved, and the universe wouldn''t lose its nourishment.


    This was why Haru couldn''t use his dposition to erase Acacia from this universe since there was something inside Acacia that he needed to take out. However, he couldn''t do it now since he needed to capture GOD by cooking it.


    Cooking needed a process, and of course, it needed time.


    As for how long, Haru wasn''t sure, but he would do his best.


    "Don''t look down on me!" Esdeath looked at Haru with a smile and said, "I''m your wife. Of course, I won''t lose to you and beat down this Acacia before you return, so when you go return, don''t forget to give us the best food."


    "Thanks." Haru smiled and kissed Esdeath''s lips.


    "Hey, me too!" Tsunadeined, showing jealousy.


    Haru shut Tsunade''s lips with his lips directly.


    "........." Korosensei, Kouha, Luffy, and All Might.


    "Alright." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Shall we go?"


    "Yeah!" 6x


    Haru took a deep breath then, without hesitation, opened the Back Channel that he had maintained, and entered the battlefield with everyone!

 2163: Im the protagonist 1

    Chapter 2163: I''m the protagonist 1


    Unlike the original story, Haru, of course, noticed that Acacia, the main viin in this world, was stronger, especially after it had eaten a small part of GOD into his body, which made him quite speechless wondering whether his appearance caused some disruption in this world.


    ''Still, it has just been a few hours, but a lot of things have happened...'' Haru was speechless, but there was nothing that he could do, and he could only talk about his strategy inside his Back Channel to everyone before he left to capture and prepare GOD.


    While they were talking to each other, Toriko, his friends, groups, and a lot more were fighting against Acacia.


    Of course, the main character, Toriko, and his friends didn''t notice this, and obviously, neither Toriko nor his friends could handle Acacia. They couldn''t do anything unless they leveled up and became stronger. There was nothing that they could do.


    This was also the reason why the Eight Kings came out early and fought Acacia together.


    Acacia, who had transformed by eating his Appetite Demon, became even stronger.


    However, no one gave up, Bambina, the Monkey King, used his true form and shot out several beams of light toward Acacia that wasparable to several thousand nuclear bombs at the same time, but all of those beams of light were eaten, and his body was ripped apart, leaving him almost dead and his body dangling, being grabbed by Acacia.


    Acacia was about to end Bambina, but Heracles, the Horse King, shot out a torrent of pressurized air that could pass through a hole on the entire earth, but those attacks were pped by Acacia, and they returned back, causing half of her body to st away from her body.


    Acacia was strong, but even so, no one had given up.


    The sky, which was dark because of the Gourmet Sr Eclipse, suddenly turned bright, so bright as if they saw the sun was right next to them and burnt them into nothingness.


    The Crow King had made his move, and he wouldn''t let go of Acacia.


    However, Acacia merely shook his body so hard that it caused the luminescent proteins inside his body to emit a light that could even wipe out the entire sun.


    The Crow King lost directly in the confrontation of the attack, but as he was about to attack, he was about to be eaten by Acacia.


    Acacia opened his mouth and chomped down rapidly, ready to eat Crow King whole, but suddenly he was swallowed by the Snake King, Mother Snake.


    Mother Snake moved at a speed faster than light, swallowed Acacia whole, and used all of the digestive fluids inside her body to digest Acacia inside her body. She also gathered her 220,000 km long body, entwining itself into one ce.


    Mother''s Lock!


    Mother Snake used her technique to trap Acacia inside her body and gathered all of the digestive fluids that could dissolve all and any sort of matter, raising it to the maximum level for the purpose of ending Acacia.


    However...


    *Slurp!* *Slurp!*


    Like c, Acacia swallowed all of Mother Snake''s digestive fluid along with all of the liquid inside her body, causing the body of the Mother Snake to shrivel and then in an instant. The lock that she had created had be loose, and she was about to be defeated soon, which was why she made a decision directly and moved faster than light toward the Whale King, Moon.


    Inside Moon''s mouth, it led into a different space that no one had ever known, but even so, Mother Snake didn''t hesitate and lunged into Moon''s stomach!


    Moon read the Mother Snake instantly and swallowed her body whole before he arched his body to the sky, leaping out from the sky.


    The Dragon King read Moon''s intent and gathered all of his energy for his Extra-Dimensional Laser to end Acacia.


    However, Acacia escaped from Moon''s body, ripped his body apart, then sted the head of the Dragon King without hesitation, but suddenly he was trapped in a strange space, and his body aged in a manner that no one could imagine.


    Sky Deer, the Deer King, used his Back Channel power to age Acacia, and with just a few seconds there, Acacia had aged for hundreds of millions. If it was someone else, they would end, but Acacia wouldn''t end just like this, so Sky Deer also told all of his subordinates to attack Acacia at the same time inside the Back Channel space that he had created!


    Dragon King, whose head was sted away, had his brain exposed and one of his wings destroyed, but he still gathered all of the energy inside his body to shoot his Extra-Dimensional Laser at Acacia, who was trapped inside. Deer King''s Back Channel!


    Acacia might not be in trouble even if he had aged for hundreds of millions, but he was still troubled since, during that hundreds of millions, he hadn''t eaten anything!


    However...


    *Crack!*


    "As I have said before, this is useless. Why don''t you learn?"


    Acacia walked out of the Back Channel space that was created by the Deer King easily and also defeated the Dragon King, who shot him aser.


    "This..."


    Toriko was dumbfounded, and he felt his body was weak.


    Coco, Sani, and Zebra had been defeated, and they were in crisis.


    Toriko was alone, and even though Starjun was right beside him, Starjin was preupied with another enemy.


    GOD hadn''t been cooked yet, and it hadn''t enhanced Toriko''s power, so there was nothing that they could do. They should have been lost, but their food luck helped them!


    *Crack!*


    Out of nowhere, the space cracked, and a man with yellow hair like two rabbit ears came out from that crack. His fist turned into a dark luster, his veins were all bulging, and he sent out a punch toward Acacia.


    "WORLD SMASH!!!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*


    The earth, which had be hundreds of times bigger, cracked, and then it caused hundreds of thousands of kilometers of impact and made the earth move like a liquid.


    Toriko raised both of his hands and protected himself by sticking his whole legs to earth so he wouldn''t be thrown away.


    "ARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!"


    Acacia screamed loudly in pain, but All Might didn''t stop his attack and kept attacking, causing an impact on the surrounding area, throwing everyone and everyone who was around the vicinity into outer space.


    "HAAAAAAA!!!!"


    All Might kept screaming as he attacked Acacia with all his might!


    Toriko was also the same, but suddenly he felt an invisible force that stopped his movement. He was then dumbfounded and subconsciously called his name. "Kasugano?"


    Haru smiled at Toriko before he entered GOD, leaving a sentence for everyone. "Don''t let me down, alright?"


    "Leave this ce to us!" Luffy punched his palm with a confident smile.


    "Don''t forget to bring all the other dishes," Esdeath said with dangerous eyes as she stared at Acacia.


    "Don''t forget the alcohol!" Tsunade shouted as she stood next to Esdeath.


    "Hahaha, this is so fun!" Kouhaughed happily.


    "Ah, I wonder why the enemy isn''t a beautiful woman..." Korosensei sighed.


    "Can you help me here?" All Might shouted loudly before he was pulled by Kouha andnded next to them safely


    The six stood next to each other, facing Acacia, who was right in front of them.


    Toriko stared at the back of the six figures and couldn''t help but feel that they were a reliable ally.


    "No matter how many fleas gather together, it''s going to be useless!" Acacia screamed loudly, but there were a lot of wounds on his body because of All Might''s attacks!


    All Might''s lips twitched when he saw Acacia could stand up.


    "Alright, let''s end this." Esdeath held her rapier as she stared at Acacia.


    Hearing Esdeath''s words, they nodded and looked at Acacia at the same time.


    This time, it was their time to be the protagonists!

 2164: Im the protagonist 2

    Chapter 2164: I''m the protagonist 2


    "You dare to challenge me, ants!"


    Acacia had enough, and he made a movement with his hand as if grabbing something.


    "Gourmet Hand!"


    A gigantic hand appeared in the space, and it grabbed the whole earth and was about to crush it into smithers!


    Unlike the rest of them, Acacia''s value on earth was just a small, and it was nothingpared to the whole multiverse in anime, so even if he destroyed it, it didn''t really matter.


    However, how could they let it happen?


    "Gear 4nd!"


    Luffy''s body became bulky, and all of his body turned into dark luster.


    "Rocket!"


    Like a rocket, Luffy appeared in an instant at the co of earth and used all of his power to st this punch away!


    "Freeze!"


    Esdeath also froze the entire hand and caused Acacia''s "Gourmet Hand" to be destroyed into pieces and flown into space.


    Acacia was about to start another attack, but suddenly the whole space around waspressed.


    "Useless!"


    Acacia was about to eat the space thatpressed him, but something rebounded his attack, and part of his body was eaten!.


    *Ssh!*


    His body was bloody, but he didn''t care, and he kept his mouth open to eat.


    "Fuck you!"


    Kouha shouted loudly as he kept rebounding from Acacia''s attacks from time to time, but because of that, his energy kept drained to an unbelievable level.


    Tsunade, who saw Kouha''s situation, quickly moved to Kouha while kicking all the guys and beasts who were in crisis before. "If you have healed up, hurry up and help us!"


    When Tsunade kicked them, she used her power and healed them in an instant.


    Whether it was Coco, Sunny, Zebra, or the Eight Kings were healed at an unbelievable speed that made everyone dumbfounded.


    Still, they became even dumbfounded when they saw the eighth part of the whole earth turned into ice as if they had returned to the ice age!


    "Ice Age!"


    Esdeath used her power to freeze the fourth part of the earth, then used her other power to heat up all of that ice instantly!


    "shfreeze Heatwave!"


    The ice expanded instantly and exploded!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!*


    A gigantic mushroom-shaped smoke appeared and reached the outer sky.


    "Hey, be careful!" Kouha screamed andined since he was the one which minimized the damage that was caused by Esdeath''s attack on the earth. After all, if he didn''t protect it, then he was sure that the earth would be destroyed sooner orter, especially when everyone''s attacks were also so merciless!


    "God''s Grip!"


    Suddenly a gigantic hand was raised from below everyone.


    They could see that this gigantic hand was about to crush them into mincemeat, but they had expected this, and Esdeath only froze this gigantic arm and stomped it with her feet, causing it to be destroyed in an instant!


    "Light Drill!"


    Korosensei''s body suddenly emitted a bright light as he rolled his body like a drill. The force of his movement caused all the air and space to be sucked by something. It was as if his body had turned into a ck hole, then an instant, he shot himself toward Acacia!


    "RAAAAAAA!!!"


    Acacia screamed as he raised his palm to stop Korosensei, but his palm was sted away, and Korosensei kept drilling into his body!


    "Get away, bastar ---" Acacia was about to eat Korosensei away, but suddenly someone attacked him from behind!


    "World Smash!"


    All Might attacked Acacia''s back thousands of times!


    "Gomu Gomo no King Kong Lasser!"


    Luffy''s fists were moving as fast as light as he punched Acacia millions of times!


    "SHAAAAA!"


    On the opposite side of Luffy, Tsunade also started her attacks by punching Acacia with all of her might several times!


    Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade attacked Acacia at the same time from four directions!


    "DIE!!!"


    Even if Acacia was attacked by the four of them at the same time, he could still be screaming and ready to counter-attack them, but suddenly his entire body stopped moving as if his body, his soul, the space, the time, and all the things around him froze!


    "Mahapadma."


    Esdeath used her power to trap Acacia.


    Kouha, who was on the other side, was screaming inwardly and realized how hard it was to be a babysitter, considering he was the one who helped to minimize the damage that was caused by all of them to the earth!


    On the other hand, Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade kept attacking without stopping!


    Then at the same time, they shouted, "Ittou Shura!" 4x


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    In an instant, All Might, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade became 10 times stronger and they started to use a breathing technique that caused their body to be twice stronger, which meant they had be 20 times stronger!


    However, that wasn''t enough!


    They kept strengthening themselves as they kept hitting Acacia into a pulp!


    Even if their bones broke, their muscles ripped apart, and blood kept pouring from every part of their bodies, they kept hitting Acacia without stopping!


    Even if their bodies were broken, their spirit and soul wouldn''t!


    "AAAAARRRGGHHHHHH!!!!" 6x


    Toriko and his friends, along with Midora, the strongest human on earth, and the Eight Kings could only watch the six of them attack Acacia at the same time.


    Acacia also kept screaming in pain as he realized his body was about to end soon, but he didn''t know why suddenly he started to have a shback to his past and the reason why he started to change.


    Then as the delicious aroma permeated through the whole earth, the body of Acacia sted as he puked out all the ingredients that he had eaten.


    "Done?"


    Tsunade, Esdeath, Luffy, All Might, Korosensei, and Kouha couldn''t move anymore, and they were all dead tired.


    "Good work."


    Hearing this familiar voice, the warm feeling around their bodies, they knew that Haru had returned. He looked at Acacia, who had been defeated, then looked at Toriko and his group.


    Toriko''s group, who didn''t know about Haru, felt that they should run away to outer space if they wanted to escape from death after they were nced at by Haru.


    "Kasugano!" However, Toriko shouted Haru''s name.


    Haru had Tsunade and Esdeath in both of his arms, and he was also brought Luffy, Korosensei, All Might, and Kouha with his gravity ability while healing them. He was about to go back since he had brought all the precious ingredients to eat with everyone, but he stopped when Toriko called him. "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m going to get marriedter." Toriko smiled and said, "Come there with everyone."


    Haru looked at Toriko for a moment, then smiled. "If the food is bad, then I''llin." Still, he wondered whether Toriko would be alright, inviting him to his marriage since... he only coughed and didn''t continue his thought.


    "Haha!" Torikoughed and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. My partner is the best chef out there!"


    Haru onlyughed and didn''t say much before he entered the Back Channel to return with everyone. As for the rest, he believed that the protagonists and his friends were going to do something.


    As Haru disappeared, everyone somehow sighed in relief.


    "He''s strong..." Midora murmured as he caused everyone around him to be startled.


    "Stronger than the boss?" Starjun was dumbfounded.


    "Still, it doesn''t really matter since there''s something that I must do now."


    The whole earth was about to be destroyed, and there was one thing that Midora needed to do before.


    Still, with all of this, the quests have ended!

 2165: Charge Forward

    Chapter 2165: Charge Forward


    While Haru and his group were fighting in the gourmet world, Jeanne and the groups that were left in the human world were so nervous. Their nerves were so tense when they saw the whole earth shake, and it almost caused them to be thrown into outer space.


    Luckily, the earth''s gravity was still strong, so they weren''t thrown into outer space.


    Neither of them would expect the battle would start right away, and while the earth had constantly been shaking from up to down, from left to right, there were a lot more that they were so dizzy and scared.


    Even Gintoki, who had always shown a joke expression, was so serious, and he had been standing tall, protecting everyone since he knew that he couldn''t count on Haru and could only be the one who protected, not to be protected.


    They knew that the situation was so serious and they could die anytime!


    Still, what had happened in this world really opened their eyes to what it meant to be the strongest.


    They saw the earth ripple like a huge wave because of the impact. A giant mushroom cloud reached the moon, an explosion that was so loud that it almost made their ears deaf, the cold temperature that caused their body to freeze, and a lot more.


    They wouldn''t be surprised if the earth would be stressed and destroyed directly when the fight ended at this moment.


    Setsuno, who protected the human world, was also dumbfounded, but even so, she didn''t give up and kept using her technique to protect everyone. However, the cost of her technique was so huge that in an instant, she became old again.


    Asagi was speechless and also used her ability to make Setsuno younger again.


    This repetition happened several times, especially after the huge impacts that kept appearing one after another.


    Even if the earth was saved and wasn''t destroyed, without a doubt, a lot of people might have already died, and a lot of things were destroyed in the process.


    In conclusion, no one could escape this disaster.


    If Setsuno didn''t protect everyone by using her "Pressure Dome," then without a doubt, everyone would die at this moment.


    Still, even if they were so frightened and their bodies trembled uncontrobly, they still had hoped since they could see the fight of Acacia against Esdeath, Tsunade, Kouha, Luffy, All Might, and Korosensei.


    Their fights were so fierce that they couldn''t close their eyes.


    Setsuno also opened her eyes wide, watching their fight on the hologram screen since she also knew that those people were the hope of the earth. As for Toriko and his group, frankly, she had big hope for them, but she could see how helpless they were against Acacia, and it was better to pin her hope on Esdeath and her group.


    Still, there was one thought that crossed Setsuno''s mind. "They''re so strong..." She had seen them in the past, but she didn''t expect that they had be so strong!


    "Yeah, they''re so strong..." Kuroneko sighed and felt quite jealous since they were all so strong, but at the same time, she also understood why it was better for her not to join them. After all, if she joined, then without a doubt, she would be their burden, especially when Haru didn''t join the fight.


    They inwardly thought that if Haru joined the fight, Acacia would die instantly, especially when they thought about his "Dposition" magic. However, they knew that in this fight, Haru couldn''t use his "Dposition" magic since if he used it, then Acacia would disappear, and the earth wouldn''t be saved since they knew that this earth needed many ingredients that were eaten by Acacia''s Appetite Demon, NEO.


    Haru also needed to capture GOD, so he didn''t join the fight.


    Still, frankly, watching Esdeath, Tsunade, Luffy, Kouha, Korosensei, and All Might fight against Acacia with all of their might and even bloody, they wanted to cry and wanted to go there. However, they knew how weak they were, and it made them think that they needed to be stronger!


    As one group was fighting against Acacia, and the other group was protecting the earth, Haru was inside the GOD and tried to capture and cook it into a meal. Frankly, he was quite amazed and became so eager that he forgot about all of his quests when he entered GOD and started to cook this incredible ingredient with all of his might.


    GOD was the umtion of all the ingredients, tastes, feeling, and all other things on earth from the beginning until now. The cumtion of all of those created a GOD, which was the most delicious ingredient that was born on this.


    If it was a normal chef, then without a doubt, their head would explode when all of that information appeared before them.


    However, this chef was Haru, and he wasn''t alone since the fake heroine of the protagonist, Komatsu, who was also the best chef in the world, worked together to capture GOD.


    Komatsu was surprised when he saw Haru, but he was more than happy when someone decided to help him. He was quite overwhelmed by GOD, but with Haru''s help, he was confident that he could capture GOD.


    Thebination of the two of them was stronger than ever, and before long, they had finished the preparation of the GOD.


    Still, before Haru walked out, he asked Komatsu for other important ingredients in the world of Toriko, which were ANOTHER, AIR, CENTER, EARTH, ATOM, NEWS, and PAIR. After all, if he didn''t have those ingredients, there was no way for everyone to taste the best taste of GOD.


    When that was over, Haru walked out of GOD and caught Esdeath and Tsunade, who fell tiredly after they fought Acacia. He also caught the rest of everyone and returned since the quests had ended.


    Haru looked at the position of the camera and smiled, which caused the group members of the human world to cheer loudly and happily since the quests had ended!


    Still, Haru knew that there was one more quest, and he felt that quest would be even harder than this quest.


    However, Haru knew that they couldn''t escape, and he also didn''t fear it.


    What Haru needed to do was to charge forward and end this quest safely with everyone.


    Also, Haru knew that in the next quest, he had a chance to be even stronger, and he really anticipated it.

 2166: Lets eat!

    Chapter 2166: Let''s eat!


    When they got the notice from the Group Chat, they knew that the quests had ended and they had sessfullypleted this quest.


    "Sigh..."


    They let out a long sigh and they plopped on the ground. Even if they didn''t do anything, they felt that their hearts were constantly tested since they might die anytime. They knew that they only needed to wait for Haru, but then suddenly Haru and his group appeared beside them.


    "......."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but then they were awoken by Luffy''s voice.


    "I''M HUNGRY!!!"


    Luffy shouted loudly as hey on the ground. He had never been so famished and he was so hungry that he could feel his stomach and back stuck to each other.


    Before they returned, Haru opened his Back Channel and healed all of them.


    The time difference between reality and the Back Channel was quite a lot so even if it was just a moment in this world, it was already a day in the Back Channel.


    Still, Haru was d to learn about the Back Channel since he needed time to take care of Esdeath, Tsunade, Luffy, Kouha, Korosensei, and All Might so the Back Channel could change the time difference between the reality was an extremely useful ability.


    "Haru!"


    Jeanne, Charlotte, Tabane, Shinobu, Sumire, Kuzuha, and Kuroneko hugged Haru at the same time.


    "Korosensei!"


    Aguri also hugged Korosensei intimately, which caused Korosensei to smile.


    "........"


    "Cough! Cough!" Setsuno looked at Haru speechlessly, wondering how many women that this young man had?


    Haru also felt relief that everything could end peacefully, but then there was something that he needed to do.


    "Have you gotten the ingredients?" Kuroneko asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded. "I have to admit that it''s tough, but I have seeded!" He made a "v" gesture with his fingers and smiled happily when he had gotten all of those ingredients.


    "Is it good?" Shinobu asked curiously.


    "It should be good." Haru nodded and said, "I''ll cook it now. Tell Teppei to---"


    "I''m here!"


    Teppei suddenly appeared with his grandpa.


    "Jiro-chan!" Setsuno dashed and hugged Jiro intimately.


    "Wow, Setsuno-chan! You have be younger!" Jiro was startled when he saw Setsuno had be younger.


    "Have I be beautiful now?" Setsuno asked shyly.


    "Haha... you''re beautiful as ever." Jiroughed happily.


    "........" Teppei sighed, then looked at Gintoki.


    Gintoki, who was being stared at by Teppei, titled his head and felt confused, but then he realized what this guy was thinking about. He knew that he might lose, but even so, he wanted to beat up Teppei since he really didn''t have a GILF fetish!


    "Haru... I''m so hungry..." Luffy wanted to wrap his neck around Haru''s body, but Haru quickly dodged.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll prepare it right away. All Acacia''s full dishes. Wait a moment," Haru said and entered the Back Channel again.


    "Wait, Haru! I''m going with you!" Shinobi said and entered the Back Channel with him.


    Not only Shinobu but most of the girls except for Kuroneko and Kuzuha also entered Haru''s Back Channel to watch him prepare the food.


    Luffy also wanted to enter too since he thought that he could get his food faster, but the Back Channel was closed in an instant that he couldn''t enter, but then delicious meat was thrown out from the Back Channel and he quickly caught it with his mouth.


    The amount of meat totaled 100 kg, so it should be enough for Luffy''s snack.


    However, Jiro who heard Haru''s words was dumbfounded. "Huh? He''s going to prepare Acacia''s full dish?" Still, the aroma of the meat was so delicious that it made his mouth drool.


    "Yeah." Teppei nodded simply.


    "Is he a good chef?" Jiro asked curiously.


    "Can you see the amount of food luck around him? Now, his existence might be even stronger than Komatsu," Setsuno said in awe since she couldn''t see Haru''s growth. In the past, Haru''s skill was slightly lower than Komatsu''s, but now, he might have already beaten all the chefs in this world with his skill alone.


    Setsuno felt that Haru had be a dark hole and as long as he wanted to, he could absorb everything and learn everything so easily, which made him wonder how he could grow so fast!


    Also, the amount of food luck that Haru had was simply monsterious!


    It might be the biggest amount of food luck that they had ever seen.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, do you want to join us to eat Acacia''s full dishes?" Teppei suddenly asked.


    "Oh? Is that okay?" Jiro asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Teppei nodded, then looked at Haru, who had walked out of the Back Channel shortly after. "Is it don ---"


    Everyone stopped talking since they could feel an aroma that couldn''t be described by their words alone. However, one thing was for sure, they could tell that it was so delicious. It was delicious, but they couldn''t find any words since such a taste didn''t exist in their tongue so they couldn''t describe the taste and smell that they felt at that moment.


    "It''s done." Haru nodded. "Prepare the table. Let''s eat."


    Korosensei didn''t hesitate and used his light speed to set up the table and the dishes.


    Haru also used his light speed to do the same thing and served all the food on the table.


    Kouha also used his gravity maniption to create a dome so no one would bother them to eat.


    Luffy wanted to eat the food directly, but somehow, there was a voice inside his heart that told him to eat with everyone. Also, his instincts told him that there was an order to eat so he could fully enjoy the food.


    Everyone then sat next to each other at the table while watching all the foods that were prepared by Haru.


    Whether it was PAIR, ATOM, EARTH, CENTER, ANOTHER, AIR, NEWS, AND GOD, all of those ingredients were perfectly prepared by Haru without a mistake.


    Jeanne and the girls who watched Haru prepare the food were amazed since they had never seen that food could be so perfect.


    "I know that you''re all impatient, so let''s eat," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Yes!"


    "Jiro-san, Setsuno-san, you''re free to join us," Haru said.


    "Thanks!" 2x


    Jiro and Setsuno nodded with a smile and their mouths were already watery.


    They then sped their hands together as they said, "Let''s eat!"


    While they ate, their quests ended, but there was one quest that they needed to face, but before that, they were going to rx.

 2167: Peaceful is nice

    Chapter 2167: Peaceful is nice


    The time passed after the quest in the world of Toriko and everyone had been resting on their own world.


    Haru was the same and he was lyingzily as he looked at the members of Muse who were practicing in the yard of his shrine. He felt that this peaceful life wasn''t bad and it was nice that he didn''t need to think about a quest, but he knew that sooner orter, the quest would appear and it made him sigh.


    Haru hadplex feelings about the quest, he anticipated and was quite excited with the thought of getting stronger, but at the same time, he felt reluctant to go on the quest since he needed to spend a long time there.


    In the world of Toriko, even though Haru only spent a few days in that world, the truth, he spent so long on GOD since the preparation of the most delicious ingredient on that was tough.


    Luckily, there was a time difference between the inside of GOD and the physical world so no one realized that Haru had been busy cooking for so long.


    Still, this also made him realize the beauty of a normal world where he didn''t need to fight nor there was a conflict where he needed to use his power.


    ''Hmm... I might be wrong...''


    Haru knew that no matter where it was, there had always been a conflict and one had always fought against something, but their enemies changed. It might have been a war in the past, but it was something different now.


    Still, it had nothing to do with Haru right now and he just enjoyed all the members of Muse dancing practicing right in front of him.


    The temperature was slightly colder because it was winter, but even so, sweat trickled from their foreheads, necks, and their bodies, showing how serious they were at their training.


    Haru''s nose moved slightly and he knew that he might be a pervert to think about something so meaningless, but he wondered why girls'' sweat smelled so nice.


    When some guys sweated, they reeked of sweat, but girls'' sweets smelled sweet.


    Still, Haru thought that the girls in front of him might be an exception since he also knew that there were girls who had a pretty bad smell too.


    ''It might be because they''re beautiful girls?''


    Haru thought for a moment and decided to check the reward that he had received.


    <Congratluations, you have received "sh">


    When Haru received this reward, he wondered whether he had the ability to manipte light, but he was wrong.


    The origin of "sh" was simr to the origin of "Ocean" that he received and it was alsoing from the world of Nanatsu no Taizai. However, unlike "Ocean," who gave him the ability to create a different space and manipte water.


    "sh" gave him the ability to move at immense speeds which appears as a form of teleportation.


    In other words, Haru''s speed had enhanced even further.


    However, Haru felt that he could develop this ability more such as using it to increase his thinking speed, his reaction speed, and other speed on his body or abilities.


    There were a lot of possibilities that could be done by this ability.


    However, Haru still needed to train this ability further since he knew that the quest that he would face would be dangerous since his enemy on the next quest might have an ability to alter reality.


    In other words, God.


    Haru might have faced GOD in the world of Toriko, but that thing was just a strong frog. As for Acacia, he didn''t think too much about this guy since Acacia was just a strong human.


    That''s all, nothing else.


    Still, Haru thought that some GODs were just strong humans that were revered by the people.


    However, no matter whether they were human or not, GOD or not, the fact that they were strong didn''t change.


    They were ridiculously strong, and Haru thought of one crazy possibility that he was about to do in the next quest.


    "Haru, how long are you going to sleep!"


    Umi, who had been training everyone, approached Haru, who had beenyingzily while watching them. She was so disciplined, so she couldn''t bear to watch Haru, who was justyingzily while watching them. While she didn''t hate the feeling of being watched by him and felt happy, she didn''t want him to bezy.


    "Give me some ck, Umi. I have been busy before," Haru said.


    "Have you been busy?" Umi was surprised, but then she couldn''t help but regret scolding him since she didn''t know anything. She felt that she was a failure as a girlfriend since she didn''t notice him who was tired. "So - sorry..."


    Haru smiled and said, "It''s alright, you don''t need to apologize."


    "No!" Umi shook her head and said, "I didn''t realize that you have been tired, but I have tried to scold you. You need to punish me!"


    ".........."


    Haru looked at Umi and wondered whether this girl was a masochist. "Then sit here." He lifted his body and tapped the free space beside him.


    "Sit?" Umi was confused, but she did what she was told. However, she was startled and her face turned red instantly. "Wh - what are you doing?"


    "Lap pillow." Haru looked at Umi with a smile and said, "As a punishment, you need to give me ap pillow."


    "But - but... we haven''t married yet and this much of intimate action is..." Umi murmured in low voice, but then there was something that bothered her. "And... and I''m full of sweat..."


    "Is it wrong if you sweat?" Haru asked.


    "My - My smell isn''t good..." Umi''s face was so red and she felt that she wanted to cry right now if Haru would mock her that her smell was bad. "Le - let me go, Haru..."


    Haru looked at Umi and thought about bullying her. He turned his head and smelled her stomach. "Really? But you smell really good."


    "Ha - Haru!" Umi couldn''t handle it anymore and she almost fainted since this intimate exchange between them.


    "Or do you hate being with me, Umi?" Haru asked sadly.


    "No - No, I didn''t hate you!" Umi quickly said.


    "Then do you love me?" Haru asked while looking at Umi curiously.


    "I - I love you, Haru..." Umi felt that smoke kept emitting from her head, but she could say those words clearly.


    "I love you too, Umi." Haruughed as he hugged Umi''s wait without hesitation.


    Umi looked at Haru''s actions and could only sigh as she caressed her hand against his soft hair. "Moo... this is thest time, alright? I won''t do something like this again." She could tell that this guy had been teasing her, bullying her, but frankly, she didn''t really hate it.


    "......" Haru had an urge to roll his eyes since he was sure that this girl would give him ap pillow again as long as he asked. Also, if they were alone, then their position might change with Umi asking him to give her ap pillow. However, personally, he loved this side of her since it was cute.


    Haru and Umi were in their two people''s world until they heard a loud cough.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Haru, Umi, did you forget about our practice?"


    "........."


    "Er..."

 2168: Muses Love Song

    Chapter 2168: Muse''s Love Song


    Everyone gathered in the living room of Haru''s shrine after they took a bath.


    Their entire bodies were refreshed after their sweats were cleaned up and they felt even better when they drank a fresh juice that was made by Haru.


    Still, there was one girl who had been depressed, sitting on the corner as she drew a circle with her finger.


    "It''s over... Now, I have be a shameless girl..." Umi said depressingly.


    "Umi-chan..." Kotori wanted to say that Umi wasn''t as perverted as she imagined. After all, Umi hadn''t done it with Haru, sopared to her, Umi wasn''t a shameless girl. Still, if she said that, she would bebeled as a shameless girl, so there was no way she could say that.


    Haru knew that everyone had something that they wanted to talk about with him, especially when Nozomi and Eli sat between him, sandwiched him in the middle. He could feel that Nozomi pressed her boobs against his and even though she usually did this, he could feel her boobs were slightly tense for some reason.


    "So what''s wrong? It''s like you have something to talk about," Haru said.


    "Haru, you know that we''ll perform in the final round of the preliminaries of Love Live, right?" Eri said.


    "Of course, I know." Haru nodded when he learned that Love Live had reached the final round of the preliminaries and once they won, they would be in the final. Still, as long as they win this round, he believed that the champion of Love Live was already in their hands.


    Haru knew that Muse''s only rival was just A-Rise and as long as they defeated an A-Rise, they would be the champion without a doubt.


    "So what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re nervous, right?" Haru didn''t think that they were nervous since they had been performing in various events and all, so he knew that they might have something different that they wanted to discuss with him.


    "It''s about a song," Nozomi said without hesitation.


    "Song?" Haru titled his head and asked, "Are you going to make a new song or use an old song?" During this round of Love Live, they could choose whether to sing with a new song or an old song.


    However, Haru already knew the answer.


    "New song!"


    Everyone answered without hesitation.


    "Since you have made your decision, then I won''t say much, but since you have decided to discuss this problem with me, then you must have trouble with the new song." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "So what''s wrong?" No matter what their decision was, he would support them, this was how he was, and this was what made them feel that they were really d to meet him.


    "Well, we thought about using a love song..." Honoka said subtly as she looked at the six members of Muse who were close with Haru. She might be an idiot, but she wasn''t stupid and she could tell that those six were in a rtionship with Haru. She knew that he was a scumbag and his rtionship with the other six was wrong, but strangely, she felt jealous of those six.


    "Love song?" Haru was surprised since Muse had never created a love song until now. "Why?" He felt that their usual theme was good, and with those songs, it should be okay for them to be the champion of Love Live, which was why he was quite surprised when they tried to challenge themselves to sing a love song.


    "What? You don''t like it?" Maki asked as looked at him haughtily.


    Haru looked at Maki and thought that he should see the stars with this girl tonight. "It''s not that I don''t like it, but I''m surprised. After all, you have never tried to create one."


    "Isn''t it because we have never created one?" Eli looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "If we have decided to make a love song, what do you think?"


    "I''ll support you," Haru said without hesitation.


    "Then how will you support us?" Nozomi asked with a smile.


    When this question fell, everyone looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was going to answer this question.


    "Do you need my help? Some of you have an experience with love after all," Haru said as he nced at the six girls.


    "Ugh..." Nozomi, Eli, Maki, Kotori, Umi, and Rin looked away with a blush.


    ".............." Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo could only fall in silence.


    "Bu - but... it isn''t enough!" Umi suddenly said. She was the one who usually created the lyrics for Muse''s song, so her words had some weight.


    "So do you want me to get you a love movie? We can watch it together here," Haru said, but then Nozomi and Eli pinched his thighs as they stared at him.


    Haru knew what they wanted to do and knew what they wanted him to do, but this wasn''t something that shoulde out of his mouth. "If you don''t say anything, then I won''t understand. How about you tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    ''This guy...''


    They knew that this guy understood them, but this guy pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    "Haru..."


    Nozomi looked at Haru and said, "You need to give us inspiration."


    "Oh? Inspiration? How?" Haru asked with interest.


    "You need to bring us on a date!" Nozomi said with vigor.


    "Date?" Haru thought for a moment then nodded. "I don''t mind."


    "But it won''t be some of us."


    "Then?"


    "You need to bring all of us on a date!" Nozomi said.


    Haru looked at Honoka, Nico, and Hanoyo, who quickly blushed and lowered their heads. "Er... you mean that I''ll bring all of you on a date?"


    "No, I mean, you need to bring us on a date one on one," Nozomi said.


    "I don''t mind, but is that alright with you Honoka, Nico, Hanayo?" Haru said as he looked at Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo.


    "I - I don''t mind!" Hanayo said flusteredly. Her face was so red that someone wondered whether red paint was poured on her face.


    "Ev - even though it is intolerable for an idol to be in a romantic rtionship, but it is a different matter if this is just a practice so we can do our activity better." Nico twirled the end of her hair as she said stammeringly.


    Thenstly, everyone was looking at Honoka.


    Honoka didn''t answer Haru''s question and thought for a moment. She thought about what had happened in the past year when they were together, and it would be great if they could be like this from now on. "Yes. Let''s go on a date!"


    With Honoka''s answer, everyone had decided to have a one-on-one date with Haru to learn more about love, so they could create a good love song.


    Their motive was pure, and they didn''t have any bad intentions.


    "Let''s have a date!"


    "OOOOOOH!!!"


    ".............."


    ''You''re too excited, right?'' Haru thought, but frankly, he was also excited too about this n.

 2169: Date, date, and date

    Chapter 2169: Date, date, and date


    The day passed quietly and the night came.


    However, the night wasn''t quite instead it was quite lively, especially when Maki, Nozomi, and Eli gathered together, staying with Haru on his shrine.


    Among all the Muse, if someone asked who was the closest to each other then without a doubt, it was the three of them, especially when they had 4P in the past.


    Haru looked at the three girls and asked, "So what''s your n?" He felt that there must be something at why Nozomi was so insistence telling him to date everyone.


    "Did you forget what I have told you in the past?" Nozomi asked as she stared at Haru.


    "No, I remember it, but it is too sudden, right?"


    Haru recalled the conversation that he had with Nozomi in the past. Their conversation was quite unique, and she told him how she loved Muse.


    Before Nozomi met him and Muse, her life had been lonely since she had been moving from time to time because of her parents'' jobs. She didn''t have friends, but in her first year, she met Eli and even though she was nervous, she decided to befriend her.


    Until now, Nozomi and Eli had be friends with each other, but that connection kept growing.


    From Haru, then to Honoka, Kotori, and Umi, and everyone in Muse.


    Nozomi thought all of them were precious and it was the reason why she told Haru that if possible, then he should try to date all of them.


    "It''s not too sudden." Nozomi shook her head and said, "Next year, we''ll be busy with a lot of things and me, Eli, and Nico will graduate. Muse won''t meet as much as we have now, but if we''re all dating you, then it''ll be different."


    When Eli and Maki heard Nozomi''s n, they couldn''t help but think that Nozomi''s thought was so bold. However, when they thought about Haru''s ability, they felt that it was possible since they knew that if he wanted to, then he could take down the rest of the members of Muse.


    Haru dated six out of nine members of the Muse and only three hadn''t been eaten by Haru.


    "Or you don''t have an interest in them?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "There''s no way to do that, right, Eli? He''s a beast. As long as they''re beautiful women, he''ll eat them," Maki said.


    "Really? But this is dating, and it isn''t something that we can force into," Eli said rationally.


    "Er... can you not say that I''m a beast or something?" Haru sighed. He knew that he was a scumbag and he wouldn''t deny it, especially when his lovers couldn''t be counted with his hands anymore. Not only in this world too, but he had a lot of lovers in various worlds too, which somehow was how scumbag he was.


    "Still, as Eli has said." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Or you don''t have an interest in the three of them?"


    When they thought about it clearly, they felt that the three girls that hadn''t been eaten by Haru were all charming and cute, except for...


    "You don''t like Nico, right?" Maki said bluntly.


    "................." Eli and Nozomi looked at Maki at the same time, and felt that this girl was too cruel, right?


    Still, when Eli and Nozomi thought about what Nico was doing, it was hard to think of her as a charming girl.


    Hanayo was cute and she loved eating. Her body was all soft and she was easy to push.


    Eli, Maki, and Nozomi thought that Hanayo was an attractive girl, especially when she might do a solo performance for her lover in the room. They had been with Haru, so their imagination toward that area was also quite wild. They knew that if there was a chance Haru would eat Hanayo without hesitation, and that it was the same as Honoka.


    Even though Honoka was an idiot and seemed to be stupid most of the time, she was someone that could be depended upon during the critical moment and without a doubt, she was also charming girl.


    However, unlike Honoka and Hanayo, it was hard to see Nico as a charming girl.


    Still, if they didn''t include Nico, then it would be so sad somehow.


    Haru was speechless when he heard Maki''s words, but like what she had said before, it was hard to see her as a girl, especially when she always did something stupid and narcissistic.


    "We - well, this matter can be done slowly, but you need to understand each girl during this date," Nozomi said.


    Haru took a deep breath then nodded. "You don''t need to worry. I''ll take care of the dates." He then looked at the three of them and asked, "How about you three? Is there a ce that you want to visit?"


    ".............."


    Eli, Maki, and Nozomi blinked their eyes then asked at the same time, "Do we go on a date too?"


    "You don''t want to?" Haru asked.


    "Let''s go on a date!" 3x


    They didn''t hesitate and took his offer to go on a date since they also wanted to go on a date with him. Still, when their conversation ended, there was something that they needed to do.


    "How about we take a rest?"


    ".............." 3x


    His meaning was clear, and they also understood what he wanted to do since they also wanted to do.


    They turned off the light and started their night exercise since it was the reason why they had decided to stay in the shrine.


    Still, Haru wondered whether in the future his shrine would be a shrine of fertility.


    ---


    As the day passed, their n to prepare Muse''s love song started and everyone from Muse had decided to go on a date with Haru so they would understand what the meaning of love was.


    There were nine girls in the Muse and Haru needed to date them one by one.


    Still, Haru needed to date his other girls on a date too.


    So who would date him first?


    If it was before, there would be a problem, but Haru could make a copy of himself, so he bravely dated all of them with nine of his copies without hesitation, showing his trust toward them that they wouldn''t change even if they knew he could use a superpower.


    With that thought in mind, the operation of date started!

 2170: House Date

    Chapter 2170: House Date


    Haru came to Nico''s apartment to bring her on a date, but he didn''t expect that something like this would happen.


    "Sorry, Haru..." Nico showed an awkward expression and said, "My parents aren''t home, and I need to take care of them." She anticipated her date with Haru, but her parents suddenly went out for a job. There was nothing that she could do, and she could only watch over her little siblings. After all, she was the oldest, and she was worried about leaving her little siblings alone.


    Haru looked at three children, two little girls and one little boy, who was looking at him curiously.


    The three children looked at Haru curiously since it was their first time seeing a young mane to their house. They knew their sister well and knew that as an idol, it was impossible for them to have a rtionship unless they decided to retire.


    "What''s wrong? Nico looked at her little siblings weirdly, wondering why they were looking at her with moistened eyes.


    "Nee-sama, are you going to retire?"


    "........"


    Nico felt that she might have done something wrong with the education of her little siblings.


    Still, with Nico''s little siblings, there was no way for them to go out, and they decided to stay at home.


    Haru was good at taking care of children, and before long, Nico''s little siblings were all close with him.


    "When I grow up, I''ll marry, Haru-nii!"


    ".........."


    Nico, who cooked the lunch, was startled and squinted her eyes at Haru.


    "..........."


    Haru was speechless, but it was normal since all of them were attracted to him no matter whether they were young or old. He knew that it was a bit narcissistic of him, but he might be the most handsome guy on earth or multiverse now. Unless that person fell in love with someone, most of them would be attracted by his charm.


    Haru knew that his charm could be a weapon, and if he wanted to, he would be able to seduce GODs.


    "Alright, alright, stop ying, and let''s eat!" Nico quickly said to her little siblings.


    "Yes~~!!"


    Nico''s three little siblings were obedient, and they ate lunch together.


    As they ate, Nico observed Haru secretly and thought that this guy was really gentle, and she thought that he could be a good father. Still, she wondered whether he was disappointed in her since they couldn''t get out and also helped her to take care of her little siblings.


    Haru didn''t know what Nico thought and only yed with her little siblings for a while since it was good training when he had children in the future.


    The life of a child was simple, and when they were bored, they were tired, they slept.


    Nico took care of her siblings before she walked from the room. "Sorry to make you wait, Haru."


    "It''s okay." Haru smiled and said, "Still, I saw an unexpected side of you."


    Nico blushed then said haughtily, "You should be d that you can see this side of Nico."


    "Yes, yes." Haru rolled his eyes and felt that if Nico didn''t open her mouth, she would be cute. Still, he could see that she would be a good mother in the future. "Still, you often took care of your siblings."


    "Yeah." Nico nodded. "My parents are all working, so I need to take care of them."


    "I see..." Haru looked at Nico curiously and asked, "Was it hard work?"


    "Not really." Nico shook her head and said, "I love my siblings, so I have never thought of it as hard work." She looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? Isn''t it boring to stay with me?" Even though she was always full of herself, she knew that she was the one whocked a character from everyone. She didn''t have a unique charm, and that was the reason why she had always shown her haughty side since if she didn''t do so, she was afraid that her existence might be swallowed by other girls.


    "Not really." Haru smiled and said, "I got to know your siblings, and your food was great. I''m also happy to know the side that you have never shown to other members."


    Nico blushed again and hit his arm lightly. "Is this how you make them fall for you? Sorry, this won''t work for me." She snorted and haughtily turned her head, trying to hide her blush.


    "........."


    Haru rolled his eyes, then asked, "By the way, Nico."


    "Hmm?"


    "I have heard that you often used most of the club''s money for idol goods, right?"


    "......" Nico.


    Nico felt dread, and her heart almost stopped. Her hobby was expensive, and even though she worked a part-time job, she also used the club''s money to buy all the idol-rted goods. Still, she quickly calmed herself since she kept most of those goods in the clubroom, and it was also the school''s property. She had never stolen, and she didn''t do anything wrong, but still, she felt quite nervous right now.


    "Can you let me see your collection?" Haru asked.


    Hearing Haru''s words, Nico''s eyes shone, and she quickly stood up. "Alright, since it is a rare chance, I''ll reluctantly show it to you. Let''s go to my room!"


    "Is it alright to enter your room?" Haru asked.


    "I..." Nico''s movement stopped, and she realized that it was her first time bringing a guy to her room. Her heart was so messy, but after a moment of hesitation, she nodded. "Yes!" She knew that this guy could be trusted, so she didn''t mind bringing him to her room.


    Haru entered Nico''s room, and frankly, her room was quite normal. Besides a number of idol-rted goods, her room was full of feminity, and it smelled nice.


    Still, Nico was quite nervous when she brought Haru to her room, but with Haru''s lead and how he showed an interest in her hobby, she became excited and introduced her to all the rare goods that she had bought.


    "This is the legendary idol that only appears for ten years..."


    "I got this time from a strange alley..."


    "This is an older female idol..."


    Haru''s eyes quickly shone when he heard thest sentences. He nodded thoughtfully whilementing the world of idols was deep.


    Still, no matter how popr idol was, Haru knew that they were on the lower hierarchy in the entertainment industry.


    However, it didn''t really matter since they were having fun, so there was no need to think too much about these messy things, especially when they wouldn''t be an idol in the future.


    Haru was in the middle of thought until he felt Nico, who suddenly hit him. "Careful."


    It might be because Nico was so excited to introduce her idol goods rted and Haru listened to her story attentively that she didn''t realize that she had hit him. She was suddenly in his arms and realized how ambiguous their position was.


    They looked at each other for a moment and blinked their eyes.


    Right now, Nico knew that she should apologize and move away from him, but why did she feel that she didn''t want to part away from his embrace?


    Haru looked at Nico for a moment and decided to charge forward.


    "No..." Nico let out a weak resistance, but her eyes were moistened, and she looked at him with a blush. She knew that it was wrong, but when she heard the story of the members of Muse of their rtionship with Haru, it might make her jealous and curious, and also wanted to try it.


    "You don''t want to?" Haru stopped and asked.


    "........" Nico rolled her eyes. If this guy kissed her without saying anything, then they wouldn''t be in an awkward situation, right?


    Still, this situation was embarrassing.


    "No... No..." Nico blushed, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "No, you don''t hate it?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "Why is it like that?!" Nico subconsciously retorted, but then she looked at her with a smile and knew that this guy was teasing her. She let out a long sigh and asked, "So do you want to do it or not?"


    "Let''s do it."


    Nico didn''t expect that this guy would be so decisive and kissed her lips without hesitation.


    As their lips touched each other, Nico felt as if electricity jolted her body, and she subconsciously hugged his neck. She was then pushed to her bed, and she started to rub his abs since this was what she had always wanted to do.


    Still, when their kiss continued, Nico felt her head was numb and nk, but in her head, she wondered whether this was love?


    Nico wasn''t sure, but frankly, it felt good.

 2171: Farm in Love

    Chapter 2171: Farm in Love


    Haru had said before that on this date, he made a copy of himself, and when he went on a date with Nico, he also went on a date with everyone.


    "Haru! Haru! Come here! Look! There''s a lot of cows!" Maki smiled happily as she pointed at the group of cows that yed around in the snow.


    "Don''t get near them! They might take a shit there, and you might step into the shit because you can''t see it because of the snow," Haru said with a smile.


    "......" Maki.


    "Why didn''t you say it to me sooner!" Maki was furious and quickly ran back to Haru.


    Haru onlyughed and caught Maki, who franticallyined to him.


    Haru and Maki went to Iwate and went to the famous Koiwai Farm.


    As for why they decided toe to this ce, it was because they wanted to see the stars since they had heard that it was a famous spot for stargazing.


    Still, summer might be the best time for someone to visit Koiwai Farm, but visiting this ce during winter wasn''t bad either.


    During the winter, the farm management created a festival where they built a lot of snow sculptures of various shapes.


    "Still, I never expected that this ce would be so lively," Maki said since she didn''t expect that there would be a lot of people in this countryside.


    "It''s a festival, after all." Haru held Maki''s waist and asked, "How about we eat something warm?"


    "Ugh... if you only you don''t mention the cow which is..." Maki''s expression turned extremely bad when she thought that the cows might take a shit among the snow.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''ll apologize to you tonight," Haru said apologetically.


    "Oh? How are you going to apologize to me? Will you let me do it on the top?" Maki suddenly asked. She had always been on the bottom when they had sex, and she had always wanted to try to do it on top of him.


    "..."


    Haru''s expression was a bit weird, but he reluctantly nodded. "Okay, even though I don''t want to, I don''t really mind since it is you."


    Maki nodded with a smile, then asked, "So what should we eat?"


    "...."


    Haru looked at Maki and wondered whether this girl had forgotten that she was disgusted by the cow''s shit before, but he didn''t say anything since he was afraid that this girl might sulk again.


    "How about we drink some amazake?"


    They might still be minor, and they couldn''t drink alcohol, but amazake was different since it was allowed.


    Haru wasn''t sure why it was allowed since practically amazake was practically alcohol even though it had a low percentage of alcohol, but since it was allowed, he didn''t think too much.


    "Okay." Maki nodded, then cutely asked, "Is it okay to drink alcohol?"


    Haru felt that Maki''s question was a bit weird. However, there were a lot of weird rules in this country.


    The woman was allowed to get married at 16, but they were only allowed to drink when they were 20.


    Haru wasn''t sure how to exin this, but he didn''t think too much and said, "There should be one that is free of alcohol. Let''s get that."


    "Okay." Maki nodded and followed Haru curiously.


    They tried amazake and a Gekhiskan BBQ.


    "Why is it called a Gekhiskan BBQ? Isn''t it a normal BBQ?" Maki asked as she ate the grilled meat.


    "Is it because the grilling has the shape of a helmet of a warrior or something? I''m not sure." Haru shook his head as he grilled the meat, then he asked, "Still, is it good?"


    "It''s delicious!"


    Usually, Maki would act so cold when she was in front of everyone, but when they were together, she acted like a baby and loved being pampered.


    But tonight, Maki wanted to be wild and did it on top of himter.


    They went to eat and yed around on the farm untilte.


    There was a reason why they didn''te back to the hotel at night. There was an illumination show.


    As the night fell, the snow sculpture brightened because of the light, showing the beautiful scenery that they wouldn''t be able to see in Tokyo.


    "It''s beautiful..." Maki said as she let herself be hugged by Haru.


    Unlike Tokyo, which was filled with a lot of buildings and a lot of people, even if this farm had a lot of people because of the festival,pared to Tokyo, the number was still small.


    It might also be because they were in the countryside that the temperature at night was colder, so Maki pulled Haru''s hands to hug her body. She rubbed her head on his chest, and it was sofortable since his body temperature was so warm.


    "Don''t move so much."


    "Huh? Why?" Maki was confused.


    "Something might stand up."


    "........"


    "Pervert!" Maki retorted as she blushed, but then she said in a low voice, "Be patient."


    "Okay."


    Haru''s heart was so calm when she heard those words.


    "I love the countryside," Maki said.


    "Is it because of the stars?" Haru asked.


    "Yeah." Maki nodded and said, "When we get old, let''s stay in the countryside together, alright?"


    "We''re still young. Let''s talk about this matter again when we get older," Haru said.


    "Um!" Maki smiled sweetly when she heard his words since she knew that he nned to be with her until theirst moment.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Haru smiled and kissed Maki''s cheek. "I love you too, Maki."


    Maki rubbed her face on Haru''s chest as she smiled sweetly before she stared at the stars again.


    Holding each other''s hands, they nned to watch the stars until theirst moment.


    ---


    While Haru and Maki enjoyed the stars on Iwate, his other copies also went on a date with other members of Muse, and this time, it was Hanayo''s turn.


    Hanayo dressed beautifully, and her mother also helped her, giving her a good luck expression which made her so shy. Haru told her to wait at her house, but she was afraid that her parents might tease them, so they decided to make an appointment at the family restaurant. She waited for a while until she heard his voice.


    "Hanayo!"


    "Ha - Haru!"


    Hanayo shyly answered as she looked at him and thought that she would go on a date with him!


    Hanayo wondered where they should go, but suddenly...


    *Growl!*


    ".........."


    "I..."


    Hanayo''s face reddened, and she lowered her head since she was so embarrassed!


    "Um... I''m hungry. How about we eat here?"


    ".........."


    "Um."


    Hanayo nodded and thought that she had messed up their date!

 2172: I want to do something more

    Chapter 2172: I want to do something more


    Haru and Hanayo decided to have a quick lunch at the family restaurant while talking to each other regarding what they would do today.


    Even if Hanayo was shy with the thought of going on a date with Haru, his presence might be the only male besides her father that she could talk to normally and happily. She might be nervous, but she was also excited.


    Frankly, Haru thought to have a normal date with Hanayo by going to the arcade, karaoke, and visiting an illumination show. After all, this was their first date, and there was no need to do something adventurous. Stability was the best, and umting a good point step by step was how someone could get girls.


    There was no need to be in a hurry, and with their rtionship, if he used a lot of money directly, it would scare Hanayo.


    Having a normal date in a normal ce was something that he should do.


    Still, considering what Hanayo loved, it might be better to bring her to an idol performance or go to the rice specialty stores since those things were her favorite things. However, it wouldn''t be romantic, and who would bring their partner to an idol performance or a rice specialty store for the first time?


    So after a quick lunch, they yed at the arcade for a while and sang karaoke together.


    It might be Hanayo''s first time on a date, but strangely, why wasn''t it that much different from ying with a friend?


    Still, Hanayo must also admit that it was so nice to go out with Haru since she had never been nervous, and it was sofortable to stay with him, but there was something that she needed to ask.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are we going on a date?"


    "Yeah." Haru looked at Hanayo weirdly and asked, "You don''t think that we''re on a date."


    "Ugh... but I don''t feel that we''re going on a date at all!" Hanayou couldn''t help but say.


    "Oh?" Haru looked at Hanayo with interest and asked, "How is the date in your mind?"


    "We - Well..." Hanayo''s face quickly turned red when she was asked that question since she knew that her mind wasn''t pure. In her mind, when two people had a date, they would hold each other''s hands, then kiss!


    Still, Hanayo was surprised by how bold she was.


    However, if Haru knew what Hanayo was thinking, then he wouldn''t be surprised since the quietest had always been the lewdest.


    Hanayo might be the shyest among the members of Muse, but at the same time, she was the one who was the most curious about love.


    "Do you want to hold hands?" Haru asked.


    "....."


    It was winter, and the temperature was cold, but when this question fell, Hanayo suddenly felt that she was in the summer.


    "Hol - Holding hand...!?"


    If it was before, Hanayo had never thought such a thing, and she might even pass out when she thought about holding hands with a guy. However, her best friend, Rin, told her how great it was to fall in love.


    Among all the members of Muse, the rtionship between Rin and Hanayo was the best, considering they were childhood friends.


    However, after Rin became Haru''s woman, Hanayo noticed the change in Rin, and personally, she could see Rin became even girlish, and the short hair that Rin had always maintained slowly became longer. She could also see how Rin was always happy, which made her wonder how it felt to be in love, especially when she saw the big change in her best friend.


    Because of her best friend''s story, Hanayo became full of expectations of love, but since there was no other male other than Haru and her father, she could only use Haru as her imagination project, wondering what would happen if they went on a date.


    Personally, Hanayo loved this date with Haru, but she knew that she might be greedier than she had thought.


    "Ye - yes."


    Haru smiled and held Hanayo''s hand without hesitation.


    They walked on the street as they watched the illumination at night.


    ''It feels warm...'' Hanayo thought with a smile.


    "Hanayo, how about we get that?" Haru said as he pointed at the truck that sold baked sweet potatoes.


    "Um!"


    It was something cheap and wasn''t as stylish as those foods in the cafe, but when Haru gave the baked sweet potato to Hanayo''s hands, it felt so warm.


    The temperature of the baked sweet potato was hot, but it was nice to hold it during winter. However, what made her warm was her care for Haru to her, and she might not forget the sweetness of this baked sweet potato for her entire life.


    They walked together while eating the baked sweet potato as they talked together.


    Their conversation was fun, but fun times couldn''t continue forever, and Haru sent Hanayo back to her house.


    Haru could see Hanayo''s reluctant expression and said, "We have arrived."


    "Um." Hanayo nodded with downcast eyes, showing how depressed she was. She thought about going back, but somehow she felt reluctant. She also thought that they might have kissed before the end of the date, but they had only held each other''s hands. Even though she didn''t mind, she wanted something special for her first date, something that she couldn''t forget, which was a kiss.


    "Hanayo."


    "Yes?" Hanayo looked at Haru curiously, but then she could feel his hand holding her hand tenderly, and he stared at her lips, which made her shy.


    "See you," Haru said with a smile, then let go of Hanayo''s hand.


    "........."


    Hanayo was disappointed and wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t, so she could only nod. "Yes, see you, Haru..." She left reluctantly, but then her hand suddenly grasped.


    "Sorry, but I feel that something iscking if we just end our date like this."


    "Eh?"


    Hanayo was surprised, especially when her waist was hugged.


    Haru could feel how soft Hanayo''s body was and wanted to hug her tighter, but in the end, he held it. "Hanayo..."


    His deep voice was full of desire which made her blush.


    "Haru..."


    They stared at each other for a moment before Haru moved closer, causing Hanayo to be shyer.


    Hanayo wanted to say that it was too early, but when Haru was right in front of her, she couldn''t say anything and epted his kiss easily.


    They parted lips shortly after as they enjoyed their first kiss.


    "Can I kiss you again?" Haru asked.


    "......."


    Hanayo blinked her eyes and thought that this guy was too shameless, right?


    Still, Hanayo nodded shyly since it felt nice.

 2173: Kotoris family

    Chapter 2173: Kotori''s family


    As Haru had said before, he used his copy to date with all members of Muse together today.


    This time, Haru went on a date with Kotori, but he couldn''t take Kotori out since her mother told him to stay in the house.


    "Oh, you have been dating my daughter for a long time, but you only meet me now." Kotori''s mother nced at Haru with the posture of a mother-inw and asked, "You don''t n to y with Kotori, right?"


    "Of course not, Mam. I''m serious about Kotori," Haru said righteously.


    Kotori, who sat beside Haru,ughed happily when she saw Haru was scolded by her mother. She had always been bullied by Haru on the bed. This time, she was happy when she saw her mother could bully Haru.


    "Mam?" Kotori''s mother raised her eyebrow.


    "Should I call you mother?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Kotori''s mother nodded in satisfaction.


    "..." Haru.


    "Alright, how about we eat dinner together?" Kotori''s mother looked at her daughter and said, "Kotori, didn''t you say that you''re going to cook the dinner."


    "Oh, right!" Kotori then smiled and kissed Haru''s cheek sneakily. "I''ll prepare dinner. You can talk with my mother."


    "..."


    Haru looked at Kotori speechlessly, wondering whether she wasn''t afraid that he might eat her mother too.


    Kotori''s family was quite lonely since there was only a mother and daughter. Her father had passed away early, leaving only mother and daughter together.


    The existence of man was something that made Kotori and her mother excited.


    Still, Kotori''s mother stared at her daughter, who gave a peck to Haru right in front of her speechlessly. Her face was ruddy as she stared at Haru for a moment, observing him up and down, feeling satisfied with her son-inw. If she was 15 years younger, then she might have fallen directly by his charm.


    "Still, your face is simr to your mother."


    Haru was surprised and asked, "You know my mother?"


    "Of course, we were in the same high school before..." However, Kotori''s mother changed slightly and said, "Still, sorry for suddenly reminding you of your mother." She knew that Haru''s parents had passed away, and it was amazing that he could grow so big alone.


    Haru would be lying if he didn''t feel sad for his parents, and of course, he missed them, especially his mother. He had the power to revive them, but he just didn''t do it since his feelings were conflicted about the morale when he revived them. There was some unwillingness in his heart, but he knew that it was best not to do anything.


    Still, who would expect that he would be hugged by Kotori''s mother so suddenly.


    "Mam?"


    "Call me mother, alright?"


    Haru looked at Kotori''s mother, who hugged him so suddenly and sighed.


    Kotori''s mother thought that she was at fault since she reminded him of his passed away parents. "Since you have dated Kotori, then you''ll also be my family too." She caressed his hair and sighed, feeling lonely too since her husband had passed away.


    The feelings of Haru and Kotori''s mother were mixed, but Kotori, who didn''t know anything, had a huge misunderstanding. "Har - Haru? Mom?" She just left the two of them for a while, but how could they be so close?


    "Er..." 2x


    Haru and Kotori''s mother looked at Kotori awkwardly, and they knew that they needed to solve the misunderstanding between them.


    Luckily, the misunderstanding was solved, and they ate dinner happily together.


    Haru decided to stay, but Kotori''s mother wouldn''t allow him to sleep with her daughter.


    Still, there was one question that Kotori''s mother wanted to ask, so when Kotori washed the dish, she asked Haru. "Haru, can you tell the truth?"


    "Yes?"


    "You have been dating Kotori for a while, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then..." Kotori''s mother hesitated for a moment before she asked, "Um..."


    "Yes?"


    "I mean... Ha - Have you kissed each other?"


    "...." Haru blinked his eyes and then nodded. "Yes."


    "......."


    Kotori''s mother blinked her eyes and thought that the rtionship between Haru and Kotori was deeper than she had thought. ''Have they had sex?'' Her face was reddened, and when she was about to ask, her daughter suddenly came.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Kotori asked as she sat on Haru''sp naturally.


    "Kotori, what are you doing?" Kotori''s mother asked with a frown since her daughter was too bold, right?


    "Eh? What''s wrong?" Kotori showed confusion since her mother suddenly got angry.


    However, Haru could tell that this girl was pretending since he knew that this girl was really good at acting.


    Kotori''s mother kept staring at her daughter for a while, but Kotori pretended to be stupid.


    Haru could see the confrontation between Kotori and her mother, and he just became a bystander since he was afraid that he might be caught by their random attack. Still, this girl was too naughty, right?


    After all, Haru could feel how Kotori suddenly rubbed her butts against his pants, which made him speechless. He snorted inwardly and moved his hands around her thighs, caressing them gently.


    "Ahn!"


    "Kotori?"


    Kotori''s mother was startled when her daughter suddenly let out a weird voice. She couldn''t see what Haru was doing since his hands were hidden under a table.


    Kotori''s face was so red, and she directly pped Haru''s naughty hands.


    "What are you doing?" Kotori''s mother asked with an ugly expression since Haru and Kotori were too naughty, right?


    "Ah, no - nothing!" Kotori quickly stood up and said, "I - I''ll prepare tea first!" She then ran away to the kitchen to prepare tea for the three of them.


    "...."


    Haru was suddenly stared at by Kotori''s mother like a cougar who was about to bite her prey.


    "Haru, tell me the truth."


    "Yes?"


    "Ha - have you done that with Kotori?" Kotori''s mother asked with a blush.


    "Did what?" Haru was confused.


    "Don''t lie to me! Tell me whether you two have..." Kotori''s mother gulped and asked, "Ha - have you two had sex?"


    "......."


    Haru blinked his eyes and wondered why this woman asked him such an awkward question.


    ''There''s no need to ask such a question, right?''


    Haru was speechless, but then, he thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes." He didn''t think that there was any reason for them to hide the fact that he had been doing that kind of thing with Kotori.


    "......."


    Kotori''s mother stared at Haru for a moment and then sighed. "I wonder whether I should really let you sleep here."


    ''What do you mean by that?'' Haru didn''t question Kotori''s mother and only stayed in silence until Kotori returned, wondering why Haru and her mother were in silence.


    Still, the rtionship between the three of them was harmonious, and Haru had be a good son-inw even though he was quite a scumbag and had eaten Kotori before marriage.


    Kotori''s mother also knew how active a youngster was, which made her quite envious.


    As the night came, Haru slept in the guest room, but Kotori entered his room secretly, and they had an exciting night secretly.


    However, Kotori''s mother, who just happened to go to the kitchen to drink water, heard her daughter''s loud cry from Haru''s room, which made her face flush.


    "Wh - What to do?"


    As a mother, as a mother-inw, and as a single woman, Kotori''s mother was wondering what she should do tonight.


    ---


    When Haru and Kotori rested next to each other, he said, "Your mother heard us."


    "........" Kotori blinked her eyes and said, "Isn''t that okay? She can''t have aint to her son-inw again in the future."


    "........."


    Haru blinked his eyes and stared at Kotori, wondering what would happen if he would also be her stepfather.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Kotori twisted Haru''s waist and snorted since she could tell that this guy was thinking something bad. "Let''s sleep. I''m sleepy."


    "Okay."


    Haru felt that he shouldn''t be in a hurry, and as a professional hunter, he should hunt down his prey slowly.


    With that thought in his mind, Haru decided to enter thend of dreams with this lovely girl tonight.

 2174: Three at the same time

    Chapter 2174: Three at the same time


    While his copy had a date with Kotori, his other copy also had a date with Rin.


    Rin might often act like a cat, saying "nyaa" at the end of her words, mimicking a cat, but when they were together, she acted like a puppy who wanted to be pampered by her master.


    To tire out this excited puppy, Haru brought Rin rock climbing. There wasn''t any clear reason why he brought her to this ce, but it was just he remembered that she wanted to visit one in the past.


    "Wow! So this is rock climbing?" Rin looked at the rock climbing ce curiously. She looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "You remember that I wanted to visit one?"


    "Well, yeah."


    If it was Christmas eve, then Haru wouldn''t bring Rin to this ce, and it was better to bring her to the hotel, but today was just their normal winter date, so he brought her to the ce that she wanted to visit.


    "Then let''s go in, Haru!" Rin excitedly pulled Haru''s hand to enter the rock climbing ce.


    "Wait a moment. We need to change our clothes first."


    "Change our clothes? How?" Rin was confused.


    "There''s a rental there. Let''s change our clothes together."


    "Eh? Do you want to change the clothes together?"


    "If you want to do that, then I don''t mind."


    "Wh - Who wants to do that?!"


    Haru onlyughed, and Rin puffed her cheeks.


    Still, Rin didn''t really want her clothes to be sweaty, so she epted his offer and went to change her clothes.


    After they changed their clothes, they stood in front of the wall, rock climbing.


    "What should I do?" Rin asked.


    "We just need to climb," Haru said and gave Rin an example.


    The height of the rock climbing wall wasn''t high since Haru chose the one for the beginner. It was only four meters or so, with many climbing holds on the wall.


    Haru then started to climb smoothly and showed the example to Rin before he touched the tip of the wall and fell on the mattress below.


    Even if there wasn''t any safety belt or something that could catch them when they fell, there was no need to worry too much if they fell since there was a soft mattress below that could protect them.


    "Easy, right?"


    "Um!" Rin''s body was already itchy and wanted to climb.


    "Come on. I''ll watch over you here," Haru said.


    "Okay."


    Rin stood next to Haru before she started to climb. With how easy Haru had climbed before, she thought it would be easy, but it was tougher than she had thought. Still, after she heard his instruction, she could climb easily and determine which holders she should take to climb easier.


    "Haru, let''s do the bigger one!" Rin wanted more challenges and pointed at the 12-meter wall on the side.


    "Oh? Do you want to try it?" Haru looked at this girl and thought that this girl''s stamina was too strong, right?


    Still, Haru anticipated that matter that way. Rin wouldn''t be tired so easily when they did it.


    "Yeah!"


    Rin nodded with a smile.


    "Okay. Let''s go there." Haru decided to keep that matter aside and focus on the thing that they were doing today.


    With Rin wanting to challenge the 12-meter tall wall, Haru helped her, holding the safety rope that was connected to the harshness that she wore.


    Watching Rin, who started to climb up, Haru watched her from below as he encouraged her.


    "Come on, Rin!"


    "Um!" It was her first time doing a rock climber, so she could feel that her arms were tired, but she kept climbing since it was fun.


    Haru might not be climbing, but he also had her own fun by watching Rin''s toned butts and thought that it might be good to touch themter.


    After they had fun, they rested in the cafe nearby, ordering some food and drinks.


    "So tired..." Rinidzily on the table with her arms dangling.


    "Come here. Let me massage your arms," Haru said and took Rin''s arms, giving her a gentle massage.


    "Ahhn....!"


    Rin moaned, and her face quickly turned red. "Haru!" She quickly reminded Haru and pped his hand away in embarrassment. It wasn''t her first time being given a massage by Haru. After all, he often gave the members of Muse a massage at the end of the training.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry. They won''t hear anything," Haru said calmly.


    "Really?" Rin looked around curiously and noticed that no one was looking at them, which surprised her. She knew that Haru could use magic, but was this also magic too?


    However, Rin didn''t think too much and looked at him shyly and asked, "By the way, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is it done?"


    Haru looked at Rin and asked, "You don''t want to go back tonight?"


    Rin''s face instantly turned red, and she didn''t dare to look at Haru, but after they had dated so long, there was something that she had been waiting for, and her mother also had supported her, telling her that it was alright for her not to go home.


    "...U - Um..."


    Rin nodded shyly, which caused Haru to smile and think that this little cat was really cute.


    Still, Haru wondered whether he should get a cat cosy for Rinter.


    ''With how toned her butts are, it should be okay, right?''


    ---


    While Haru and Rin n to stay together for the entire day, the n for a date for Haru and Eli is more outrageous.


    Eli knew that Haru could do teleportation, so she didn''t hesitate and asked him to go outside of the country. If it wasn''t winter, then she might ask him to bring her to Russia to meet her grandmother, but when she thought of how cold Russia was during winter, she decided to ask him to bring her to Europe and Geneva, to be exact.


    "I didn''t expect toe to Geneva in just a blink of an eye..." Eli blinked her eyes as she watched Geneva in front of her.


    "Well, shall we enjoy our time?" Haru said.


    "Um!"


    Eli anticipated the time she spent with him in Geneva, especially at night, since she knew that they were going to do many things tonight.


    ---


    After Haru took Rin to the rock climber and Eli to Geneva, he also took Umi on a date too.


    Still, out of all the girls on the Muse, Umi might be the cutest among them.


    Umi looked at her hand that was holding Haru''s hand intimately. She didn''t even show her reserve and was even eager to be closer, which made her realize that...


    "Ha - Haru..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Am - Am I a shameless woman?"


    "..........."


    Haru wasn''t sure what to say at that moment.

 2175: Lets visit the ward office

    Chapter 2175: Let''s visit the ward office


    Out of all the girls, Umi could be said that she was the most old-fashioned, but at the same time, it was the one that made her more attractive since if she had decided to date someone, then she would think about marrying that person until the end.


    Still, even if Umi was old-fashioned, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have an urge to do something perverted. Instead, her urge was so big that she wanted to be with Haru all the time. However, because of the education that she had received in her childhood, it was hard for her to tell the truth.


    Luckily, Umi''s partner was Haru, who was known as the most shameless guy and scumbag, so there was no need for her to ask, and he would attack her with various of his routines.


    Still, this time, Haru didn''t expect Umi to suddenly ask him this question.


    "Why did you suddenly ask that question?"


    "I - I mean..." Umi blushed shyly, lowering her head, and didn''t dare to look at his face. "I - I just want to meet you all the time and... and..."


    "And?"


    "And I - I also wanted to do the things that you''d always done with the other girls..." Her voice was as low as the mosquito, and if it was other people, they might not hear her voice. Luckily, Haru could hear it clearly.


    "So... because of that, you''d thought that you''d be a shameless woman?" Haru asked.


    "Um..." Umi nodded. She was so shy that her face was burning that she wanted to run away, but her hand had been held by Haru, so she couldn''t run away.


    "I don''t think there''s a problem with that."


    "Eh? " Umi was dumbfounded by Haru''s answer.


    "After all, the objection of your lust is me, so there''s no problem," Haru said simply. After all, he also felt a lust toward Umi, so they were simr to each other, right?


    Even if Umi felt lust toward him, there was no problem, and since he had a big heart, he could also even help her to take care of that lust.


    Haru felt that he was a great boyfriend somehow.


    "Lu - Lust?!" Umi''s head almost overheated when she heard that word, but then she calmed down and asked, "Did... did you... did you also feel simr?"


    Haru looked at Umi for a moment and nodded. "Yes."


    "...." Umi.


    "Umi, you''re a beautiful girl, and you''re my girlfriend too. I''d be lying if I''d never thought to do something perverted with you," Haru said calmly.


    "So - something perverted?!" Umi felt that she almost passed out when she heard those words, but she forced herself to wake up.


    "However, if you hate it, I won''t force you. We have our own pace, and we can move at the pace that you''refortable with." Haru knew Umi was quite a prude, so if she didn''t want to, then he wouldn''t force it. However, it didn''t mean that he would stop with a trick or two tricks. Even if they could only do that after marriage, he didn''t mind.


    Haru was almost 18 years old, and Umi was already 17 years old, so ording to Japanesew, it was already legal for them to marry each other.


    When they married, then... Cough! Cough! There was no need to say, right?


    "I - I don''t hate it." Umi forced herself to say that as she gazed into Haru''s eyes shyly. The thought of him wanting to do something perverted to her didn''t cause her to reject him. Instead, she was happy and excited at the same time.


    Umi had always been shy, and she wasn''t good atmunicating. Still, if she had more courage, then she would jump into him and hug him tightly.


    Luckily, Haru could sense what Umi wanted to do and hugged Umi tightly in his arms. "I love you, Umi." He kissed her cheek quickly before she reacted, and with twobos of hugging and kissing, he knew that this girl had already fallen.


    "Uh..." Umi lowered her head shyly and didn''t dare to face him, but she also subconsciously hugged him back.


    "Still, are you serious with the one that you talked about before?" Haru asked.


    "What have I talked about before?" Umi was confused.


    "You''d said that you would only let your boyfriend touch you when you married to each other, right?" Haru still remembered that in the past, Umi told everyone that she wouldn''t allow her boyfriend to touch her unless they married each other. However, right now, she had kissed him several times, hugged each other hundreds or more times, and held each other''s hand''s when there was a chance.


    "......."


    Umi couldn''t answer this question since she had forgotten that she had said this sentence to everyone before. However, when she really fell in love with someone, she felt that those principles that she had upheld for a long time didn''t really matter anymore. She just wanted to be with him. That was what she had thought at that moment.


    "Well, let''s not think about it anymore. I''m afraid that your head might overload," Haru said as he rubbed Umi''s head.


    Umi pouted andined. "Haru, don''t treat me like a child."


    "Then you want to treat you as my girlfriend?" Haru asked with a smile.


    "I''m your girlfriend, right?" Umi pouted as she looked at him before giving him a peck on his cheek.


    Haru, who received a peck, looked at Umi for a moment and could see that this girl smiled happily as if she had seeded in pranking him.


    ''I don''t think that''s counted as a prank, girl...''


    Haru was speechless. Then he kissed Umi''s lips without hesitation.


    "!!!!"


    Her eyes were wide open, and she blushed, but then she closed her eyes and enjoyed their kiss. It wasn''t their first time after all, but even so, she was still shy, and no matter how many times they did it, she felt that their kiss had always been wonderful.


    As their lips parted, Haru asked, "By the way, how are the lyrics now?"


    "I''m full of inspiration now!" Umi was full of excitement.


    "So, should we go back?"


    "No, let''s continue our date!" It was a rare chance for them to go on a date, so how could she waste it?


    Still, Umi became shy again and asked, "So - So where are we going?"


    "......."


    Haru looked at Umi for a moment and kissed her forehead. "How about we y ice skating?"


    "Okay."


    Umi nodded without hesitation as she took the initiative to hold his hand.


    Slowly, Umi felt that she had started to change, but she didn''t feel worried since there was someone dependable that she could always rely upon standing by her side from now on until then.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "I love you."


    Her hazel eyes stared at the man that she loved, waiting for his answer.


    "I love you too, Umi."


    Hearing those words, Umi somehow had an urge to visit the ward office right away so they could register their marriage.


    Still, there were two more dates that Haru needed to do, and frankly, he anticipated those twost dates.

 2176: Normal Day

    Chapter 2176: Normal Day


    While most members of Muse asked him to go on a date outside, Nozomi''s request was a bit different.


    Haru was sitting under the kotatsu as he ate an orange.


    Nozomi didn''t ask him to go out. Instead, she asked him to stay at her apartment together for a day.


    Still, as Haru stayed at Nozomi''s house, there was someone who wanted toin that that person was Nozomi''s parents. He had been to Nozomi''s apartment several times, but he had never seen her parents since they were working most of the time which made him helpless.


    Haru thought for a moment and thought that her parents might be one of the reasons why Nozomi often told him to date all the members of Muse since she thought of them as her family instead of her own parents.


    During her childhood time, Nozomi had always moved from one school to another and it made her often bury the feeling that she wanted to convey, enduring those feelings silently with a smile so she wouldn''t worry anyone.


    "Haru, move to the left for a bit. Also, put aside your orange peels"


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing Nozomi''s voice, Haru moved to the right a bit and also cleaned up his orange peel.


    Nozomi didn''t hesitate and put down the hot pot in the middle of the kotatsu.


    "Do you need help?" Haru asked.


    "No, just sit there. It''ll be over soon." Nozomi then walked back to the kitchen and took the portable stove. She turned the fire and put the hot pot on top of it before she sat next to Haru.


    "Don''t you feel cramped?" Haru was speechless when Nozomi sat right on his side naturally. He didn''t really mind, but he must admit that it felt a bit hot.


    "What?" Nozomi squinted her eyes and asked, "Are you telling me that I''m fat?" She was quite sensitive to her body weight and she also easily got fat, which was why she was quite sensitive.


    "Of course not, your body is perfect." Haru directly hugged Nozomi''s squeezy body and rubbed his face over her boobs. He felt that her body was perfect and it was so much softer than the most luxurious bed, especially when it smelled so nice.


    If possible, he just wanted to spend his day like this, hugging this girl.


    "..............."


    Nozomi looked at Haru speechlessly before she caressed his head gently. "Are you hungry? Do you need mom''s milk?"


    "................"


    Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I''ll drink itter at night."


    "................."


    Nozomi was joking, but she didn''t expect this guy to answer her question seriously. However, she didn''t mind since this guy often sucked her nipples, even though nothing woulde out.


    Haru was a gentleman and since Nozomi had offered her milk, he wouldn''t reject it, but this time, he would eat the hot pot that she had prepared first.


    "By the way, how is your date with everyone?" Nozomi asked.


    "It''s great," Haru answered without hesitation. There was one girl that he hadn''t gone on a date with, but he could deal with itter since Nozomi was more important. "But having a date with you is the best." Personally, he loved to stay at home, and out of all the girls, his date with Nozomi was the cheapest one since he didn''t spend a single yen on this date and even the food was prepared by her.


    Nozomi snorted, but the smile on her face couldn''t be hidden.


    "By the way, where did you get this orange?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s from my aunt''s family. They''re from Ishikawa prefecture." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Is it good?"


    "It''s good." Haru took a piece of orange and fed it to Nozomi after he took off the pith and seeds of the orange. "Try it."


    Nozomi opened her mouth and ate the orange that Haru fed while also licking his finger with a teasing smile.


    ".............." Haru.


    "It tasted sweet." Nozomi smiled and felt the orange taste several times sweeter.


    "Really? Let me taste it." Haru then kissed Nozomi''s lips and licked her lips and tongue.


    ".........." Nozomi.


    "It''s sweet," Haru said as he parted his lips from her.


    Nozomi blushed and pped Haru''s thigh with a snort. "Let''s eat first. If we keep doing this, we might not have eaten and do something perverted again."


    "Do you hate it?"


    "I like it," Nozomi said shyly.


    Haruughed and kissed Nozomi''s cheek.


    The two of them started to eat together while watching theedy show on television. There was nothing special about their date. They just ate food, watched television, and talked to each other normally.


    Still, even if it was normal, this was special for them since spending time with someone that you loved was already a special thing. After all, some people didn''t even have a partner and some also didn''t have time to be with their loved ones.


    There were many kinds of problems in life, but neither disturbed their time together.


    However, as the time passed, and after Nozomi cleaned up the hot pot and returned, sitting next to him again, Haru felt something was touching his thigh. He was familiar with this touch, but he pretended not to notice.


    Even if Haru pretended not to notice, the hand didn''t stop and it kept creeping toward the direction of hisher region.


    "Nozomi..." Haru was speechless.


    Nozomi only smiled and caressed his phallus through his pants. As expected, she didn''t need to wait too long before it got hard.


    "It''s as big as usual..." Nozomi nodded in satisfaction.


    "............" Haru.


    When Haru''s phallus was so hard, Nozomi then slipped under the kotatsu and took off his pants without hesitation.


    "You might faint inside the kotatsu," Haru said, but he didn''t intend to move.


    "Do you have a magic that can make the temperature slightly cooler?" Nozomi asked as she poked her head out of the kotatsu, looking at him from hisher region. His hard phallus pressed against her soft cheek, but she didn''t move away and kept touching it as she licked it.


    "...I have." Haru didn''t hesitate and cooled down the temperature of the kotatsu slightly so Nozomi wouldn''t get heatstroke for staying inside the kotatsu too long.


    Their days might be normal, but they knew that they wouldn''t get bored.


    "I can''t wait any longer! Let''s do it!" Nozomi came directly from under the kotatsu and started to straddle Haru.


    It should be a normal day, but it seemed that there had always been something special every day such as when Nozomi used an ass plug to train her ass.

 2177: No doubt!

    Chapter 2177: No doubt!


    "Mom, I''m going out first!"


    Leaving those words, Honoka dashed out of her home since she knew that she waste for the date.


    Honoka''s mother looked at her daughter and sighed. "I wonder if there''s someone who will take her." She couldn''t help but worry about her daughter''s future, especially when she thought about her personality. In the past, she thought that Honoka might be together with Haru. Unfortunately, she had heard that he already had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was part of her daughter''s idol group, which made her feel conflicted.


    "Even though she was the one who met him first."


    However, Honoka''s mother didn''t feel surprised since a high-quality man like Haru was sought after by many women.


    "As long as the guy is gentle and kind, it''s okay, right?" Honoka''s father said.


    "Well, that''s true." Honoka''s mother nodded, hearing her husband''s words.


    There was no need to search for the perfect guy, and they only needed their son-inw to be gentle and treat their daughter dearly. As long as their daughter was happy, they were going to support their daughter''s decision.


    "Still, I wonder where she''s going. Training?" Honoka''s father asked.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so since she dressed beautifully..." Honoka''s mother suddenly realized something, and her eyes were wide-opened.


    "Onee-chan is going on a date."


    "!!!" 2x


    Honoka''s parents looked at their second daughter at the same time, and they realized that her daughter wasn''t joking around. They looked at each other and blinked their eyes. Somehow they had an idea who Honoka''s dating partner was.


    ---


    Honoka didn''t expect that she would oversleep even though she would have a date with someone today. Even though she had set up the rm, she hadn''t woken up since she couldn''t sleep early.


    Honoka might be lying if she wasn''t nervous, but there was a simr feeling when she and all the members of Muse were waiting for the result of the Love Live qualification in the past. However, there was also some difference since, at that time, she wasn''t blushing, and she also didn''t feel confused about what to wear.


    Honoka might not have thought too much about the clothes that she would wear, but just today, she wanted to appear beautiful and wanted him to praise her.


    ''This feeling... how do I name it?''


    Honoka just wasn''t sure, but if she had to give a name to the feeling that she felt, then it should be the theme that Muse would use for their new song.


    Love.


    Honoka had never thought of falling in love with someone, and she had never thought that she would have to feel like this with someone.


    That person had been with her and everyone from the moment she had decided to be an idol.


    When no one thought that she would be sessful and only helped her with half-asset feelings, he supported her and told her that he would be their first fan. When they were in a plight and they faced many problems, he was on their sides, supporting and helping them.


    While Honoka might not be the only person that he had helped, and she might not be the only person who thought of these feelings, she knew that her feelings wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    However, Honoka had never thought of dating him since she also knew there was a huge difference between then and he had also dated someone at that time. It was enough when they could have fun like usual and stay together from time to time.


    This should be enough, and Honoka was satisfied.


    However...


    ''I don''t want to.''


    The third-year would graduate soon, and the Love Live would end soon.


    Honoka was sure that everyone would have their own things, and they would be busy with various other things. Sooner orter, the time they would stay together would decrease.


    They might be able to meet each other many times every week, but in the future, they might only meet once a week, once a month, and worse case, they might only meet each other once every year.


    Honoka didn''t want that, and if possible, she wanted to meet him every day. She wanted to see him when she woke up from her sleep, and if possible, she also wanted to live with him.


    Honoka knew that she needed to change, and she needed to do this now!


    ''Everyone...''


    Honoka knew that she wasn''t the only person who felt this feeling, and there were many girls who had simr feelings for her.


    ''But even so...


    Honoka won''t give up!


    Even if their rtionship might be scorned by society and she might be the only person in this rtionship, she needed to utter the feelings that she had kept in her heart for a long time or else she would regret it!


    With every step of her feet, she kept moving as fast as she could, running to the ce where they had made an appointment with each other.


    ''I want to see him!''


    Honoka thought that she had be faster and arrived at her destination. Her breathing was quite rough, but she kept looking around until she heard his voice.


    "Honoka!"


    Honoka turned around and was dumbfounded when they saw a lot of girls gathered around Haru.


    "Sorry." Haru apologized to the group of girls who tried to pick him up. "She''s mypanion." He quickly stood next to Honoka, so he wouldn''t be bothered. He then naturally held Honoka''s hand and said, "Let''s go, Honoka."


    "Ah, um!" Honoka was startled, but she quickly nodded. "You''re so popr, Haru." Her tone was quite bitter, showing slight jealousy.


    "You''re also popr, Honoka. You can see many guys look at me with an envious gaze," Haru said with a smile.


    "........"


    Honoka lowered her head shyly and didn''t expect that she would be countered easily.


    ''As expected of him...'' Honoka thought, but then she made up her mind and said, "By the way, Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Before we go on a date, there''s something that I want to say," Honoka said gently.


    Haru looked at Honoka for a moment and said, "Then let''s walk to a quiet ce first."


    They were in the middle of the pedestrian bridge, and there were some people that passed them over.


    "No, it''s alright in this ce since I might not be able to say it if I don''t say it now." Honoka shook her head and looked at Haru with a determined expression.


    "Are you sure?" Haru asked.


    "Yes." Honoka nodded without hesitation, then she took a deep breath, and said, "I love you, Haru."


    With that sudden confession, Honoka started her first attack on Haru.

 2178: Snow Halation 1

    Chapter 2178: Snow Htion 1


    "I love you, Haru."


    When Honoka''s voice fell, not only Haru was dumbfounded, but all the people in their surroundings were also dumbfounded since no one would ever think that a girl would suddenly confess in the middle of the pedestrian bridge.


    As her voice fell, there was no one that opened their mouths and the only sound that they could hear was the sound of vehicles that were moving under the bridge.


    Haru looked at Honoka, who faced him with a determined expression. He couldn''t help but recall their first time meeting each other.


    ''It''s been so long, huh?''


    While Honoka often showed her idiot-like expression and acted like an idiot too, Haru knew that Honoka was the sharpest among everyone and she was the one who led everyone. Still, even so, she was the only girl that hadn''t done anything.


    "Before I answer your confession, how about we go somewhere now?"


    "Ah!"


    Honoka then realized that there were so many people that stared at them. She then lowered her head shyly and hid behind him without hesitation.


    "Le - Let''s go, Haru!"


    When Haru looked at Honoka''s reaction, somehow he wanted to tease her more, letting her stay in this ce, but he also knew time and asion, and this wasn''t the time for teasing her.


    "Okay."


    ---


    They didn''t walk that far and stopped in the yground that was located nearby.


    It might be because it was winter that there weren''t any children that went out to y.


    Still, it might be because Haru couldn''t answer Honoka''s confession right away that the atmosphere between them turned weird and neither of them talked to each other as they walked, which caused the situation to be even awkward.


    "Let''s sit down on the swing."


    "Okay."


    Honoka agreed with Haru''s invitation and the two of them sat on the swing next to each other.


    Still, many things happened on Honoka''s mind at this moment.


    Honoka somehow felt regretting that she confessed so thoughtlessly in the middle of the street. If she followed his words and confessed to him in a quiet ce, then neither of them had to bear this kind of awkward situation, right?


    "Um..."


    "Okay."


    "Eh?"


    Honoka was dumbfounded when Haru answered so easily.


    However, suddenly his expression started to change, and said, "If I say "okay" right away, I think that I take your feelings lightly."


    "What do you mean?" Honoka asked with some confusion.


    "Honoka, you should understand, right?" Haru looked at Honoka and said, "I''m not the good man that you have imagined. I''m a scumbag. If you be my girlfriend, you won''t be my only one." Each girl was different and each of them was unique, he knew that this girl was different from other girls and he needed to be sincere, and also reminded her of the cruel fact if she decided to date him.


    The rtionship between the two of them could be said to be special.


    They stayed together for so long, but even so, it might be the first time for them to think about dating each other.


    They should be satisfied with each other''s rtionship, but they couldn''t be satisfied and wanted to have an even more special rtionship.


    This was why Honoka confessed and Haru answered her feelings without sugarcoating anything.


    Honoka looked at Haru and saw his eyes didn''t look away and kept staring at her. She also did the same, her eyes never wavered as she kept staring at the eyes of the man that she loved.


    "Yes. I know."


    Honoka knew that Haru wasn''t a good man as she had imagined and she knew many bad parts of him, especially his perverted side since she often heard the cry of Kotori in secretive ces. She wasn''t sure whether this guy was deliberately or he didn''t know that she often overheard or happened to see him having done that with Kotori, but one thing for sure, she could tell that Kotori seemed to be so happy.


    However, Honoka also knew that it was a normal thing for a couple to have sex since she also often happened to see her mother and father, doing something naughty, so she didn''t think too much and she epted quickly.


    Still, there was this little demon in her heart that told her that she also wanted to do the same thing with the one that she loved.


    This person might not be perfect, and he was an utter scumbag, but Honoka believed that he would treat her well.


    "I know, but even so, I still love you, so can you let me know your answer?" Honoka asked sincerely.


    "................."


    Haru looked at Honoka and thought that this girl was really wonderful. He knew that he often did something bad such as bullying Kotori when he knew that there was Honoka nearby.


    Still, this also wasn''t his fault since Kotori also loved such a y, especially when Kotori thought that she was almost found out by her best friend that she did something perverted. It was also the reason why she also entered his room even though her mother was also sleeping in the same house.


    In other words, even though Kotori seemed pure, she was a pervert too.


    Fortunately, Haru was also a pervert and they fitted each other perfectly.


    However, this wasn''t the time for him to think about Kotori and he needed to focus on the girl in front of him.


    Haru looked at Honoka for a moment and asked, "Are you sure?" His face might be handsome, but he also knew that his personality was the worst, so he wanted to make sure that this girl wouldn''t regret it since if he epted, then he wouldn''t let her go.


    "I''m serious!" Honoka puffed her cheeks and her face flushed. She was annoyed since this guy kept doubting him. "I love you so ---" Before she finished her sentence, she was kissed!


    "................"


    Honoka''s mind stopped and she kept blinking her eyes for a moment until their lips parted.


    "I love you too, Honoka," Haru said with a gentle smile.


    Honoka opened her lips then closed it again. Her lips trembled as her eyes reddened and tears dripped from her eyes. She leaped from the swing and jumped into him, hugging his neck tightly, and said, "I love you too, Haru."


    "I love you more, Honoka."


    "No, I''m the one who loves you more!"


    "No, it''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    They kept bickering to each other before they looked at each other andughed.


    "Can I kiss you again?" Haru suddenly asked.


    Honoka opened her mouth then closed it again, her cheeks blushed, but she nodded shyly. "Um."


    They stared at each other''s eyes for a moment then kissed each other again until snow dropped from the sky.


    "Snow has started to fall..." Haru looked up as he hugged Honoka''s waist.


    "Um." Honoka nodded, watching the snow as she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    This was the first snow of the year, and it was also their witness who watched them be a couple.


    "Snow..."


    Honoka murmured and got an idea of what kind of song Muse would sing.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Honoka looked at Haru with a smile and kissed his lips.


    "............." Haru.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "We''ll make a good song," Honoka said confidently.


    Haru looked at Honoka with a smile and kissed her forehead. "I can''t wait for it."

 2179: Snow Halation 2

    Chapter 2179: Snow Htion 2


    After everyone on the Muse had their own dates with Haru, they gathered together to talk about the new song that they would sing on their next performance.


    Haru didn''t bother them and only silently supported them while also going on a date with his other women. Still, he also had a feeling that a quest would appear soon. Luckily, it didn''t appear when he was helping the Muse to make their new song.


    With the passage of time and right before the next performance, everyone in the Muse raised their hands happily.


    "It''s finished!"


    Everyone stayed at Haru''s shrine together and looked at the lyrics and the music notes with a satisfied expression since they had finished it.


    "Now, let''s practice dancing while we''re at it!"


    "OOOOOOH!!!"


    Haru only looked at their backs, looking at them with a warm smile while also wondering if it was possible for him to have 10P in the future.


    "...."


    Haru sighed and thought that he really had never changed.


    ---


    It was the time for Muse''s performance, and the stage of Love Live was built in the center of Akihabara.


    The stage had a beautiful style, with many snowkes decorated in the surroundings.


    Haru didn''t stay backstage. Instead, he came to watch the performance with Kirari.


    Many things were happening in his high school, but personally, it was just a small matter that he didn''t think that he needed to watch out for. As for the problem with the Momobami family, Kirari had asked Aya Tokoyogi to help her in the past.


    Haru didn''t think too much about this matter. After all, they had power, and what was the use of power if it couldn''t be used to help themselves or the people that they cared about.


    Still, unexpectedly, Aya was also pregnant, but unlike Maya Yotsuba and Raikou, who went to Maya''s world, Aya decided to stay in his world.


    With how Aya, Maya, and Raikou had gotten pregnant one after another, the other girls also wanted to have his children too, but Haru told them not to be in a hurry, too, since they were all young.


    Aya, Maya, and Raikou weren''t young, and even Raikou was centuries or more if Haru counted the time Raikou was born. Their desire for children was stronger and different from the rest of the girls.


    While Haru didn''t really mind impregnating them, he wanted them to graduate from high school or university first. There was no need to be in a hurry, but strangely, the thought of impregnating his girlfriends wasn''t something that he hated. Instead, he wanted to impregnate all of them.


    Haru was confused by this feeling at first, but when he knew the reason, he felt that everything was reasonable.


    The quest that he faced was dangerous and even if he was strong, he couldn''t say that he believed he would be alright on every quest. The dangers had always existed everywhere and he had a feeling that the next quest would be even more dangerous.


    When someone was in danger or they almost died, they had an urge to create as many descendants as they could, so even if they died, they would leave a mark in this world.


    Haru was in a simr situation since he knew that the next quest was dangerous and he wanted to impregnate many of his girlfriends. However, he held this urge since he knew that this wasn''t good, especially when his girlfriends in this world hadn''t graduated yet.


    "Still, this Love Live, I thought that you were just going to help your women, but I didn''t expect that it would be so sessful," Kirari said with a smile, watching the crowds that had gathered in front of the stage. The number of those crowds was so huge that there might be more than tens of thousands which amazed her.


    If they were all male, Kirari wouldn''t be surprised, but there were many girls too, which made her think that the influence of Love Live was more amazing than she had thought.


    "Well, since I''ve decided to do something, then isn''t it better to be sessful instead of failing, right?" Haru said as he hugged Kirari''s waist, waiting for Muse toe out.


    "That''s true." Kirari nodded as she leaned back on his chest. "By the way."


    "Hmm?"


    "I can feel something hard on my butts."


    "...."


    "Can you ignore it for now?"


    "No." Kirari turned and showed an alluring smile at him. "We''re in the car anyway, what are you afraid of?"


    "...Er."


    There was still a time before Love Live started, so they might as well have used their time well.


    ---


    When Haru and Kirari didn''t waste their time, all the members of Muse gathered backstage and they looked at each other with a smile that was mixed with aplicated expression.


    "By the way, where''s Haru?" Nico asked.


    "He should be in the audience ce," Eli said.


    "Huh? Why didn''t hee here?" Nico couldn''t help butin.


    "Isn''t it fine? He said that he wanted to see us from that position," Kotori said with a smile.


    "Well..." Nico sighed, and somehow she just wanted to meet him.


    "That''s why we''re going to give him the best performance!" Honoka said confidently.


    "Yeah!" 8x


    Everyone also smiled confidently, replying to Honoka''s words.


    "So how about we start our usual routine?" Honoka said.


    "You should start first, Honoka," Umi said.


    Honoka thought for a moment and said, "No, let''s call Haru here. I don''t think it''splete if we don''t have him here." Usually, they would start their routine with Haru, which was why she felt ufortable when he wasn''t here.


    They looked at each other and somehow they also felt simr to how Honoka felt so they quickly called Haru.


    As expected, Haru quickly came with a helpless expression. "Good grief and you''re just about to start your performance."


    They onlyughed at Haru''sint.


    "Okay, let''s start!"


    Honoka: "One!"


    Umi: "Two!"


    Kotori: "Three!"


    Hanayo: "Four!"


    Rin: "Five!"


    Maki: "Six!"


    Nico: "Seven!"


    Eli: "Eight!"


    Nozomi: Nine!"


    They stretched their hands together before they looked at Haru.


    Haru smiled and said, "Ten!"


    They smiled at each other then shouted, "Muse...!"


    "Start!"


    Haru then looked at their backs that started to enter the stage and as they entered the stage, he felt his phone vibrate and he could only sigh since he knew that the quest wasing. However, he decided to ignore it since there was something that was more important to do right now.


    Watching them backstage, Haru watched them show their best performance.

 2180: Snow Halation 3

    Chapter 2180: Snow Htion 3


    The snow fell gently from the sky, and the temperature was cold, but even so, everyone stood there excitedly, watching the nine girls that slowly entered the stage.


    The nine girls didn''t start to sing. Instead, they stood side by side as they held each other hands and closed their eyes to brew all the emotions, remembering the time they had spent together and the emotions that they wanted to convey through this song.


    Muse''s arc-rival, A-Rise, stood on the balcony of the building on the side, watching the nine members of Muse. The three members of A-Rise: Tsubasa Kira, Erena Todo, and Anjo Yuki, stood next to each other, wondering what kind of performance the Muse would show to everyone today.


    "Honoka!"


    "Umi!"


    "Hanayo!"


    The audience screamed the names of the members of Muse one after another excitedly and couldn''t wait to see their performance.


    Honoka opened her eyes slowly, and the rest also started to follow her and put gentle smiles on their faces.


    "Good evening, everyone!" Honoka faced everyone with a bright smile. "What we''re about to sing is a brand new song that we wrote just for today. We put all of our gratitude into this song. It''s only because so many people were there to help us and cheer us on that we could be here." There was also one more special person, but she didn''t need to mention him since she knew that her feelings would be conveyed through this song.


    ''Haru..''


    Honoka smiled as she looked at him and stood on the side backstage, watching them warmly and encouraging them.


    ''Which is why...!''


    Honoka took a gentle breath and said, "And so, this song... was made for you!"


    "We hope you enjoy it" 9x


    They closed their eyes for a moment again and thought about him, who had given them inspiration for this song, then started to show their best performance.


    <Muse - Snow Htion>


    "This feeling, it''s strange, isn''t it?


    It''s almost as though it came fluttering down from the sky


    The color of this special season fills me with excitement."


    ---


    Haru had made a copy of himself.


    One copy was watching Muse''s performance from backstage, and the other one was watching from the car with Kirari.


    Haru and Kirari stopped their rigorous exercise and watched Muse''s performance together.


    Hearing the gentle voices and the sweet lyrics that could melt anyone''s heart, Kirari couldn''t help but smile, then looked at the scumbag and asked, "This song... was it made for you?"


    Haru was quite embarrassed, but he nodded. "...Yeah." He was shameless, and his face was thick, but even so, when he heard this song, it made him embarrassed since the feelings of all the members of Muse were so pure, but he was such a scumbag who dated all of them without any hesitations.


    Kirari also understood why this guy was embarrassed, but there were a few words that she wanted to say to him. "They''re all good girls." She could see that everyone was a good girl, unlike her, who was a bad girl.


    "Yeah."


    "I understand why they have so many fans." Kirari smiled then said, "Still, I wonder what those fans are thinking if they know that their favorite idols have been eaten by you?" She showed a charming smile at Haru, showing how fun it would be if those fans knew that their favorite idols weren''t as pure as they had imagined and all of them had been eaten by the beast on her side.


    "......" Haru.


    "Er... how about we enjoy the song?"


    "Great idea."


    Saying those words, they continued to enjoy the song that was sung by Muse.


    ---


    "From the moment we met,


    The melody of my heart has been ringing with premonitions


    It can''t be stopped. It won''t be stopped -- why?"


    As those lyrics fell, they recalled the time when they first met him and the time when they had a performance for the first time. There were just so many people, and it could be counted by hand, but even so, they didn''t give up, and he told them not to give up.


    However, now, many people had supported them, and of course, they knew that it was also because of his help.


    "Ring out


    Shall I name this heart-rending pain "Snow htion"?


    I can''t wait for our feelings to resonate; it''s frustrating, but it''s a pure-hearted devotion called love."


    They loved him, and even though they didn''t know when it started, they knew what was the feeling in their hearts, and they didn''t hesitate to embrace this wonderful feeling.


    They wanted him to see them more!


    They wanted him to think that they were the best!


    They wanted to win Love Live with him!


    ''And...''


    They wanted him to see them alone!


    "Even with this mild fever, I can''t hesitate.


    I''ll ept the courage to dive in; it''s about to start!"


    As they poured all of their feelings into this song, the audience could only watch them in a daze since they could see how bright they were.


    "So beautiful..."


    No one knew who saw those words, but everyone also felt the same since the nine figures on the stage were so dazzling, and they inspired the hearts of all the high schools in this country.


    Kirari also couldn''t look away and watched the nine figures without blinking her eyes.


    "Even with this mild fever, I can''t hesitate.


    I''ll ept the courage to dive in; it''s about to start!"


    With those lyrics, the song ended, and Kirari looked at Haru, then asked, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Should we do an idol role-y tonight?" Kirari asked with a bewitching smile.


    "......."


    Haru blinked his eyes and imagined Kirari, wearing an idol uniform as she sang in front of him. "Let''s go back now." Still, thinking about an idol uniform, he really wondered how did Kotori make an anti-gravity skirt since no matter how they moved, no one could see under their skirts.


    Kirariughed as she fell into his arms.


    They didn''t hesitate and returned back to their house since they were about to start theirte idol training.


    Still, when Haru and Kirari returned, the nine members of Muse couldn''t contain their emotions after they sang and dashed into a copy of Haru, who had been waiting for them backstage.


    "Haru!" 9x


    "I''m going to fall if you hug me at the same time," Haru said helplessly as he used his magic to cause them to be ignored since he was afraid that if their fans saw their action, they might not be able to continue to the next stage of Love Live.


    "Did you watch us?" Honoka asked.


    When this question fell, everyone looked at Haru simultaneously, waiting for his answer.


    Haru looked at the nine of them and said, "I couldn''t take my eyes off your performance. It was amazing and the best performance that I saw today."


    Hearing those words, their mouths bloomed into beautiful smiles.


    "Let''s go now? Isn''t it cold?" Haru wondered how they could be alright, wearing such a short skirt during winter.


    "Alright, let''s have a party in Haru''s shrine!"


    "OOOOOOOOOH!!!!" 8x


    Looking at how excited they were, Haru thought for a moment and felt the possibility of 10P wasn''t small.

 2181: Quest

    Chapter 2181: Quest


    While everyone was having a party at the shrine, Haru went to the toilet for a while to check the content of the quest that he was about to face.


    "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"


    Quest: Stop the magic to return the world to Rukh.


    Participant: all members of the Group Chat.


    Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.


    System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.


    Countdown: Before the world returns to the Rukh.


    "...."


    Haru looked at this quest for a moment and knew that without a doubt, he would go to Kouha''s world.


    This meant that everyone on the Group Chat needed to go to the world of Magi: The Labyrinth of Magic to stop the tragedy that was about to appear in that world.


    Teppei: "Kouha, are you ready for this?"


    Kouha: "I should be ready since if I''m not ready, everything from this world and everyone will be returned to the Rukh."


    Kouha: "So we have to solve this no matter what!"


    Kouha''s determination wasn''t something that they were surprised about. Instead, it was normal since, simr to Teppei, who wanted to protect his family, Kouha also wanted to protect his family, country, and the world.


    Kouha was a king candidate, after all, considering he had gained a Metal Vessel.


    Some people might forget about the setting of the Magi: The Labyrinth of Magic since it had been a while since this setting appeared in this novel.


    In the world of Magi, the people in that ce weren''t that much different from the people in Haru''s original world. Most of them were normal people without special abilities. However, it didn''t mean the people in this world didn''t have a special power. In this world, there was a magician, the people who could use magic.


    However, the magic could only be used by a magician as other people. They couldn''t use magic.


    Then how could normal people be strong?


    There were several ways, but the mostmon would be either wielding a weapon or learning a martial art.


    Still, there was another way for normal people to be strong, and that was to capture a Dungeon.


    Dungeon.


    It might not be an umon setting for a fantasy story, but this was the most special thing about the world of Magi.


    The dungeon is a mysterious building that appeared in the world of the Magi. It ismonly known that if one clears a dungeon, he or she will be bestowed with riches and power.


    It is alsomonly known that if someone is capable of clearing up a dungeon, they have the qualities of a king and are known as Supreme Rulers.


    The sentence above wasn''t wrong since most of the Dungen Capturers were either a king, a queen, a prince, or even a princess. However, the reason for this matter was because when either a king, a queen, a prince, or even a princess could clear up the dungeon because they had many retainers that helped them to capture the dungeon. They cleared up the dungeon with the power of many people, not with the power of a single person.


    However, it was a normal thing.


    After all, whether it was a king, a queen, a prince, or a prince were normal humans, even if their intelligence was higher than normal people or they were stronger than normal people because they received martial art training from their childhood time, their bodies were still fragile and as long as their head beheaded, or part of their vitals were stabbed, then they would die.


    They didn''t have a superpower to protect themselves, which was why they used the power of quantity to capture dungeons.


    This was also the reason why Kouha was called a king candidate. Not only because he was a prince, but because he was also the dungeon capturer.


    However, even if those royalties used the power of quantities with many people helping them to clear up the dungeon, it didn''t mean that they were cowards or anything. It had already beenmon knowledge that a dungeon was a dangerous ce, but even so, they still came and decided to conquer it.


    This showed that they had the ability to take risks if they wanted to achieve something.


    As for the people that they had brought with them, it meant that they weren''t stupid. They were royalty. They had a power that exceeded normal people. If they could use their power and authority to decrease the difficulty of clearing up the dungeon, then why not?


    Also, the world of the Magi was different from the modern worm. There wasn''t any fairness, mostmoners were oppressed, and they were nothing but a taxpayer, a soldier, a ything, or even livestock for those royalties.


    Still, everything depended on the royalties where themoners lived.


    If the royalties were good, then they could live peacefully and pay a normal rate of tax.


    However, if the royalty wasn''t good, then they might be forced to enter the war, pay an outrageous tax rate, or many other horrible matters.


    Even in the modern world, there was much unfairness for people, but in the past, that unfairness was much more.


    Now, after the people had captured the dungeon, besides the riches, they would also get power.


    The power was in literal meaning, and it was like the superpower that everyone often saw in the story, such as manipting metal, lightning, gravity, and many more.


    This power was the reason why those royalties decided to clear up the dungeon even if they knew the danger.


    In such a world, as long as someone had such power, they could easily be a king or a queen.


    That was how the setting of Kouha''s world was, and that world was in danger right now.


    Haru knew the story of Magi since, in the past, he hade to this world with Kuroneko. They learned magic in Magnostadd, the country for the magician, and they also invited Kouha at the end of their quests.


    Still, some people didn''t know what kind of quests they would face, so they decided to ask.


    Jeanne: "Um, what does this quest mean?"


    Charlotte: "Yeah, what does it mean to stop the magic of returning the world to Rukh?"


    Most of the new members of the Group Chat were confused since they hadn''t read Kouha''s story, and they didn''t know what kind of dangers they would face, which was why they asked.


    Still, Kouha felt lonely since it meant they didn''t have an interest in his story, right?


    Haru: "Kohom! Let me exin to all of you what is going to happen to Kouha''s world."


    Reading Haru''s reply, Kouha felt warmth and thought that his best friend really knew him the best.


    Still, a best friend?


    Haru might think that way, but Kouha might think differently.

 2182: Magic to return the world to the Rukh

    Chapter 2182: Magic to return the world to the Rukh


    Magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    Not only the people who hadn''t read the story of Magi but even most people in the world of Magi would be confused at what kind of trouble that would be brought by the magic to return to the world of the Rukh.


    Before Haru exined about the magic, he exined to everyone about the Rukh.


    Unlike other worlds where people used mana, magic power, or any other things, the magician in the world of Magi would use a Rukh to produce their magic.


    Rukh.


    If Haru had to exin what Rukh was, then he could only say that it was fate.


    Everything in this world whether it was a human, a rock, a tree, an animal, or anything else in this world had a Rukh inside them and when they passed away, died, killed, or any other things that caused them to lose their lives, they would return to the Rukh.


    While Haru said that Rukh was fate, he could also say that Rukh was life since, without Rukh, anything in the world of Magi would die.


    Now, why did Haru tell everyone in the Group Chat that Rukh was fate?


    Fate is an event that will necessarily happen to a particr person or thing in the future.


    If he had to give an example, then it was like a sapling that was fated to grow until it became a big tree or a baby that was fated to grow up into an adult.


    It was a process that no one could fight with and it would definitely happen on everything.


    Rukh is like that.


    Whether someone would be rich, whether someone would be a harem king, whether someone could seduce someone else''s wife, whether someone could be a fuckboy, or any other matters that happened in life, everything happened because of Rukh.


    In other words, Rukh is something that gives fate to everything in the world.


    Now, what is the problem?


    Their quest was to stop the magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    The meaning of this world was simple.


    If someone, something, or anything in the world of Magi passed away, died, or lost their lives in any kind of manner, they would return to the Rukh.


    In other words, if the world returned to the Rukh, that meant, the world and everything in the world would disappear and be Rukh.


    This was a big problem since no one wanted to die, right?


    However, in the story of Magi, everyone wanted to return to the Rukh, and they willingly passed away to return to the Rukh.


    Why?


    Everything started with Sinbad, one of the important characters in the world of Magi. He was born with a humongous amount of Rukh and even if he was born as amoner, he could be a king and be the richest man in the world.


    This man was amazing without a doubt, but at the same time, because he was amazing, he thought that he had a bigger responsibility than others.


    While most people didn''t think too much about Rukh, or even ignored it, Sinbad thought differently. He wondered how someone''s fate could be determined by Rukh? Why did they die? Why did they need to be miserable? Why did they choose such a choice in their lives?


    There were many things that Sinbad questioned about human choices in life and when his body was invaded by someone, he started to learn many things about Rukh.


    From that many things Sinbad learned a cruel fact, and that cruel fact that a human was nothing more than a marite doll.


    Rukh had written everyone''s fate and when one was born in this world, no one had their own will. Instead, they followed the fate that was written by the Rukh, which made their lives meaningless. Whether it was a war, one''s death, or any other man-made disaster that happened in the world happened because it was written by the Rukh.


    Sinbad wanted to stop that and he wanted everyone, especially the people that he cared about to have their own wills, not to be a doll that was controlled by a powerful being.


    This led to the situation where Sinbad decided to use magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    Everything in the world was controlled by something known as a Sacred Pce, a magic tool that was owned by an Il-h, the most powerful being in the world of Magi.


    Then the problem came when Sinbad infiltrated the Sacred Pce and wanted to take over this magic tool to help everyone to stop being controlled by the powerful being. However, he realized that the power of the Sacred Pce was limited, so he didn''t hesitate to control everyone in the world of Magi to die and return to the Rukh willingly.


    Still, if Haru had to say that Sinbad was selfish.


    Sinbad wanted to help someone, but had he asked the people around him whether they wanted to be helped?


    Sinbad only assumed that everyone felt dissatisfied being controlled by the powerful being and then made everyone die so they could return to the Rukh, giving him the power to fight against the powerful being, without thinking about other possibilities such as they were satisfied with the status quo, or neither of them thought that they were being controlled.


    After all, even if one''s life and death had been determined, could one''s interaction be controlled?


    In our lives, we met various people, whether it was an important one, a loved one, a hated one, or even a passerby. Those people might affect or might not affect the decision that we had made in our lives. The decisions that we had made in life definitely weren''t something that was controlled by powerful beings. Instead, it was something that we had decided to choose by our own will.


    However, Sinbad didn''t understand that and he was also trapped by another human who entered the Sacred Pce.


    In conclusion, Sinbad with his ego and with the invitation of someone had made his own decision to kill everyone so they could give him the power to fight against the powerful being.


    Everyone in the Group Chat needed to stop Sinbad and the other person who had trapped Sinbad.


    However, Sinbad and this person had the power to control reality, soul, and any other beings in the world of Magi. In other words, they had be God itself.


    In this quest, they would fight God, which meant this quest wouldn''t be easy.


    Everyone understood what it meant to stop the magic of returning the world to the Rukh, and they also understood what they needed to do.


    Jeanne: "So who is this other person?"


    They knew that Sinbad was one of the people that had caused this disaster, but then who was the person that had manipted Sinbad?


    Kouha: "It''s David."


    Some people knew, however, that some people were also confused about who David was.

 2183: What do you want to do?

    Chapter 2183: What do you want to do?


    David.


    Not only some members of the Group Chat didn''t know who this guy was but only selected people in Kouha''s world knew about David.


    If this guy didn''t appear so suddenly at the end of the story of Magi, then no one would remember the existence of this guy.


    In the world of Magi, there were no antagonists and even if there were a group of people that had fought against the protagonists and therades of the protagonist, those people had their own reason why they did that. Even if their deeds might be hated by the people, or they might kill many people, they did all of that to protect what they cared about.


    David was like that.


    David might be thest antagonist or he might not be even an antagonist since he had his own reason why he would affect Sinbad''s mind to use the magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    Still, there was a fundamental difference between David and those antagonists that appeared in the early story of Magi.


    If those antagonists that appeared in the early story became an enemy of the protagonist because they had something to protect whether it was their tribe, city, country, or their loved one.


    Then David became the antagonist because he thought that he was special.


    David was a singrity. He wasn''t controlled and he had his own will.


    The reason why Sinbad decided to use magic to return the world to the Rukh was that the Rukh had controlled the people in the world of Magi, so he used the life of all of those people to be energy to st away the wall that blocked the world with the ce where the powerful being stayed.


    Sinbad was controlled by David, but he broke out of David''s control.


    On the other hand, David, who thought that he was a singrity, thought that no one controlled him, but when in truth, he was also controlled by another stronger being.


    Gintoki: "It''s soplicated."


    Haru: "In simple words, we just need to destroy the Sacred Pce, David, Sinbad, and the magic to return the world to the Rukh. As long as we destroy all of them, then Kouha''s world will be saved."


    Everyone nodded and felt that Haru''s exnation was simple enough for them to understand.


    Still, there was something that Haru wanted to ask.


    Haru: "Kouha, are you alright with this?"


    Kouha: "What do you mean?"


    Haru: "I mean, are you okay with us destroying the Sacred Pce?"


    The Sacred Pce was a magic tool that could control the world and the people in the world of the Magi. As long as someone had mastered it, they would be God.


    Haru thought that Kouha would be interested in the control of the Sacred Pce since as long as Kouha controlled it, Kouha could control everything whether it was the life of people, or the world itself.


    If Haru had to give an example, then the Sacred Pce would be a big house toy.


    Haru had a n and as long as his n was sessful, he should be able to give Kouha the Sacred Pce. As for why he didn''t take the Sacred Pce, it was because he didn''t have an interest in bing a God and it was also Kouha''s world, his friend, so he didn''t have any intention to wreck it.


    Everything was on Kouha''s decision.


    It was simr to the world of Toriko, Haru and everyone didn''t do anything after they defeated Acacia and captured God. They only ate the most delicious foods then they returned.


    However, the temptation of the world of Magi was different.


    To be God.


    No matter who it was, they would be tempted since that way, they could control everything on their own whim.


    However, it had nothing to do with Haru.


    Haru''s way of thought was simple and that was just to destroy Sacred Pce, David, Sinbad, and the magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him and the rest of the members of the Group Chat.


    However, Kouha was different since he was someone who was living in the world of Magi.


    Kouha: "Don''t be stupid."


    Kouha: "It''s pretty boring to be God."


    Kouha: "Once the quest ends, I will just help my country for a while before I travel to another world since my existence is a bug existence in that world after the Sacred Pce is destroyed."


    After the Sacred Pce was destroyed, magic and other abilities-rted things would disappear, and everything would be jumbled.


    Still, even so, Kouha would still retain his power since his power came from the Group Chat. If he stayed in his world, without a doubt, even if he didn''t have the ability to create a life, he could be the strongest in the world and control everything with his power.


    In Kouha''s mind, such a thing was simply boring.


    Kouha had no intention of doing anything in his world, especially after he came to the world of Toriko. In the world of Toriko, the earth which was so huge was just a small star among the universe. He wanted to travel the universe and taste various foods in the universe and if possible, he should try to meet a Gourmet God.


    The Sacred ce might be a powerful thing in his world, but in Kouha''s eyes, he felt that ce was tasteless.


    Haru: "So you alright with destroying the Sacred ce?"


    Kouha: "Just destroy it."


    Kouha: "Still, if you want it, you can have it, but don''t use it to control my world."


    "................."


    Haru somehow felt that Kouha could read his mind, but he didn''t really mind.


    Haru: "Let''s work hard on this quest."


    Kouha: "Okay, don''t die there."


    Haru smiled and said, "You too. Don''t do something dangerous alone. Wait for us there."


    ---


    Kouha, who looked at Haru''s reply, could only smile wrily since it seemed that Haru realized that he was about to do something dangerous.


    "What''s wrong, Kouha?" Judar asked.


    "Nothing." Kouha shook his head and said, "Let''s go. ddin and Alibaba are waiting for us."


    Judar snorted and asked, "How about Haru? That guy isn''ting?" He knew how powerful Haru was and felt that one more person was necessary.


    "He''lle soon. You don''t need to marry." Kouha smiled and said, "But before that, I want to beat up Sinbad before he''sing." He wanted to beat up Sinbad, who had gained the power of God.


    ''Let''s see who is stronger?''


    Kouha fought many battles and this time, he was going to have a st!

 2184: It cant be helped

    Chapter 2184: It can''t be helped


    Haru let out a sigh and knew that Kouha wouldn''t listen to him, but he didn''t feel surprised since if he was in Kouha''s ce, he might as well have fought directly and ended the problem on his own.


    There was a huge difference between each of the personalities of the members of the Group Chat.


    Teppei was calm.


    Even if Teppei''s world would be destroyed, he was calm and waited until everyone on the Group Chat came to defeat Acacia and capture the GOD while he did his own job.


    However, Kouha was different.


    Kouha wasn''t the protagonist in the world of Magi. He was just a side character who only appeared in a few chapters of the story, and this made him unsatisfied.


    Why was he the side character?


    What was the difference between him with ddin, Alibaba, Judar, Hakuryuu, and Sinbad?


    Why should they be the ones who decided everything?


    Kouha felt unpleasant, and it was also the reason why he was going to destroy everything. Whether it was the Sacred Pce, David, or Sinbad, who always felt that he was better than anyone, he was going to destroy all of them, and make them like any other people on earth.


    Kouha felt that if he didn''t do that, then he would be unsatisfied.


    However, Haru also felt that Kouha was reckless.


    Haru must admit that Kouha was strong, especially after Kouha got his "reflection" ability. He was sure that Kouha must have the ability to reflect Sinbad''s ability.


    However, at the same time, Sinbad also wasn''t weak.


    Sinbad had be God.


    What did this mean?


    This meant that Sinbad''s power had reached something that Kouha never achieved.


    Haru was sure that Sinbad had control over the world and could see all the millions of people that would be sacrificed to return to the Rukh and the people who weren''t affected by the magic.


    If Sinbad wanted to, he could erase Kouha easily.


    After all, there was a huge difference in energy between Kouha and Sinbad.


    Sinbad had be God and controlled the Sacred Pce, his energy was something that couldn''t bepared to Kouha.


    On the other hand, while Kouha was strong, there was still a gap between him and Sinbad.


    However, Kouha didn''t care and charged forward!


    Haru was, of course, worried about Kouha, but he felt that Kouha should be alright since he knew that Sinbad had an arrogance that told everyone that he would be okay even if he left all the people that wasn''t affected by the Sacred Pce alone.


    Still, Haru also knew the danger of this quest was more serious than the ones in the world of Toriko.


    As long as they entered the world of Magi, without a doubt, everyone in the Group Chat would be detected by Sinbad. After all, the existence of people that came from another world wasn''t something that could be ignored, especially when Sinbad controlled the entire world.


    Worst case scenario, the existence of the Group Chat was known and all the members of Group Chat would be caught by Sinbad.


    After all, if Haru was Sinbad, he would do that without hesitation.


    Haru wouldn''t only catch all the members of the Group Chat, but he would also control all of them, so he could control the Group Chat itself. After all, the power of the Group Chat wasn''t something that a normal human could imagine and it might have even bigger powerpared to the many Gods in the world of Magi.


    They were also aliens in the world of Magi, so Sinbad didn''t care about their existence and all.


    Sinbad could practically kill them without hesitation, so he could achieve his ambition.


    Haru was also like that, so he could understand Sinbad.


    If there was a difference between Haru and Sinbad, then it was how Haru had more affection toward people and how he could entrust something to someone.


    Haru: "This quest is dangerous, so dangerous, that you might be erased as long as you enter the world."


    "................."


    Gintoki: "...It isn''t that serious, right?"


    Haru: "Well, yeah, if someone is strong enough, then they can win."


    Haru: "The problem is, how many people can fight in this group?"


    ".................."


    In the Group Chat, the only strongest members were only a few and the rest were either researcher types, or just joke characters.


    Haru: "Frankly, I can protect all of you, but I have something to do."


    Like what Haru did in the world of Toriko when he left Acacia to Esdeath, Tsunade, Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Kouha since he needed to capture God. In this quest, he also had something to do and he couldn''t leave it.


    If they were attacked on the world of Magi, then they could only protect themselves.


    Esdeath: "You don''t need to worry. We''re not weak enough for you to worry about."


    All Might: "Yeah, just do your mission. We''ll take care of the rest."


    Then one by one, they also started to tell Haru not to worry about them since they weren''t weak.


    As for the other members who were weak, there was nothing that they could say, after all, they knew that what they could do was to hold on until the mission ended.


    Still, Haru reassured them that the enemies that were sent by the Sacred Pce weren''t that strong and even if it could destroy the world, it couldn''t do it in an instant, it needed a process, so in that process, they needed to hold on.


    Hearing Haru''s words, somehow they felt quite relieved since the enemies weren''t as strong as they imagined. However, they knew that the strongest enemies were going to be faced by Haru, which made them sigh at their helplessness.


    Jeanne: "When are we going to the quest, Haru?"


    Haru: "Right now."


    "..................." Everyone.


    Teppei: "Oh? I guess it can''t be helped."


    Korosensei: "Yeah, someone needs a spank after weplete this quest."


    Theyughed since they understood why Haru decided to start the quest right away.


    Haru: "Alright, let''s start!"


    "OOOOOOOH!!!"


    Without hesitation, they pressed the button of the quests and they were teleported to the world of Magi.


    However...


    The situation was worse than they had imagined.

 2185: Destroy! 1

    Chapter 2185: Destroy! 1


    When everyone epted the quests and appeared in the world of Magi, they could only watch the scenery of the world with a dumbfounded expression.


    The world had a grid strange pattern that appeared here and there. There were also many strange things that happened on the edges of the world and the middle part of the world that caused them to be unable to let out their voices as if afraid that those things might notice them.


    There was a huge difference between the edges of the world and the middle part of the world.


    On the edge of the world, there were millions of creepy humongous angels that swung their swords randomly, causing all the ces that were touched by the swords to return to the Rukh.


    In the center of the world, there was also a strange thing that appeared out of the sky.


    This strange thing had the shape of a ck reverse pyramid with many ck tentacles that were wriggling around.


    Not only was the world strange, but even from a distance, they could see the people watching those creepy angels with happiness with praying hands, smiling happily as they were touched by the swords of those creepy angels.


    "......"


    Watching these scenes, Gintoki, Yajima, and the rest of the people with weak hearts couldn''t help but shudder.


    "This... are these minds being controlled?" Even if Jeanne had seen many battlefields, this scene still creeped her out. She felt that the world of Toriko was better since even if there was nothing that they could do, everyone still had hope and no one had given up.


    However, this world... the people in this world might not give up, but no one was fighting. Instead, they just happily stood there, waiting for death as if death was salvation.


    It also angered Jeanne greatly since the whim of someone was really horrible.


    As long as someone mastered the power of God, many things could be done.


    If it was someonezy or lustful, it was several times better since they would only either sleep or have sex.


    However, if it was held by someone ambitious, then as long as they could achieve something, they could kill everyone easily as long as they could achieve their ambition.


    ''Still, no matter what, it was wrong to control everyone''s life like a doll.'' Jeanne thought.


    Haru knew that he didn''t have a right to say this matter since he often controlled the mind of people to build his own power on another world during the quest.


    On the other hand, Esdeath didn''t think too much since her way of thinking had never changed.


    Haru also somehow agreed with Esdeath and if someone was asked who was at fault, then it was the fault of the people without power.


    Weakness is the original sin.


    If possible, it was better for those weak people to live happily and ignorantly without thinking about other matters.


    If someone heard these words, they would be angry without hesitation, but there had never been a result when a group of people gathered together. Whether they were smart or stupid, as long as they gathered together to make a decision, without a figure of the leader, everything would turn useless.


    Still, this conversation had nothing to do with their quests since there was only one thing that they needed to do.


    But before that...


    "Kouha, where are you?" Haru asked worriedly, wondering what had happened to Kouha since he couldn''t find his figure as he came to this world. When he came to this world, he had used his Kenbunshoku Haki, detecting everything in this world, but he didn''t find Kouha.


    ''Which means...''


    "Sorry, Haru, can youe here?" Kouha quickly asked.


    Haru was speechless and felt the connection and he knew where Kouha was. He then looked at the rest of them and said, "I''ll go first, can you take care of this ce?"


    "When this quest ends, I want children," Esdeath said without hesitation.


    "Me too," Tsunade said.


    "Hey, I want a child too!" Tabane said.


    "Don''t forget about me," Shinobu said.


    "Um... um... I want it too..." Jeanne said shyly.


    "I don''t mind having one after the quest," Sumire said, joining the fun.


    "I want one too!" Charlotte said with a smile.


    "..........." Everyone.


    They were just about to face a dangerous quest, but why did they suddenly ask Haru a child?


    They wanted to say something, but in the end, they could only smile since this was how they should be!


    They should just enjoy the quest, and they shouldn''t fear death!


    Haru alsoughed and said, "Okay, after this, let''s have children!" He didn''t hesitate and decided to make all of them pregnantter. Anyway, he could create a copy of himself so he could take care of them one by one.


    With that said, Haru felt that he had raised the g somehow, but it didn''t really matter since he could destroy the g no matter how horrible the g was, so without hesitation, he opened the space that connected this world with the Sacred Pce before he leaped into the enemies base without hesitation!


    Watching Haru, who ended the strange space without hesitation, some of them shuddered since they could feel the creepy feeling that came out from that space that was entered by Haru.


    "That guy..." Gintoki murmured and felt that he was really useless at that moment. Well, he was mostly useless most of the time, but this time, he really felt that even if he wasn''t there, it should be alright.


    However...


    Gintoki took out his Zangetsu without hesitation and said, "Bankai!"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    Gintoki''s clothes changed, his body was wrapped in a ck bandage and white yukata outside. His hair changed into long ck hair, with an overwhelming aura that caused everyone to look at him with a dumbfounded gaze.


    "Hahaha, since Gintoki has gotten serious, then I should be serious too!" Yajimaughed before his body turned green and he became a Hulk. "AGGGGHHHH!!!!"


    "........"


    Everyone looked at Gintoki and Yajima with dumbfounded expressions, before they started tough and used all of their powers without hesitation before they charged toward the enemies!


    "DESTROY!!!"


    With that charge, they were going to destroy everything!

 2186: Destroy! 2

    Chapter 2186: Destroy! 2


    When Haru entered the Sacred Pce, everyone on the group chat didn''t hesitate and fought those creepy humongous angels.


    Korosensei was the first one who moved, by using his speed and creating a drill motion, he destroyed all of the enemies with a speed that couldn''t be seen by people. Still, he didn''t use his light speed since he was afraid that he might create a dark hole in the space in this world, but even so, it was enough, to destroy tens of thousands of creepy angels in an instant.


    "Getsuga Tensho!"


    Gintoki swung his de and created a wave of swords shed, destroying the enemies that were on its path. Usually, he had never joined the fight, but this time, he didn''t have a choice and it was also better toplete this quest as soon as possible, so there was no need for him to stay in this creepy world.


    Yes, Gintoki felt that this world was creepy, especially when there was a crazy someone who could control the mind of every person in this world.


    It caused him to wonder what would happen if he was also controlled?


    Gintoki could imagine many bad things would happen just because of the whim of the person who controlled the Sacred Pce. He knew that this wasn''t a time for him to bezy around and it was time for him to get serious!


    On the other hand, Yajima also became a Hulk and destroyed all those angels that appeared before him. He had gained the power to transform into a Hulk before, but he still couldn''t control it well since if he became too strong, he couldn''t control his mind, but even so, this power was enough to defeat those angels.


    Even those creepy angels were at least a million or more and had the ability to return everyone to the Rukh. The strength of single angels wasn''t that good and as long as they weren''t hit by the sword, it was good enough.


    Before Haru left, he had created an armor of gravity around everyone, so there was no need to worry about getting hit by the swords of the angels, but even so, with how many of their enemies were, it was troublesome really.


    Still, who were they?


    "Moon Smash!"


    All Might smashed every enemy that appeared before him. He didn''t use his "World Smash" since he was afraid to destroy this world. After he became a member of the Group Chat, his strength increased substantially. Whether it was his speed, strength, endurance, vitality, or any other things increased to the level where he had be the strongest in his world.


    However, All Might felt that this wasn''t enough since he knew how vast the universe was. His strongest attack was the "World Smash," but in the future, he felt that he should be able to use "Universe Smash," or "Multiverse Smash."


    Before reaching that level, All Might felt that wasn''t enough!


    Still, All Might could think about this matterter since he needed to smash all of the enemies that stood before him!


    Tabane also wasn''t going to hold back and she shot out all the weaponry that she had kept in her 4D pocket, destroying everything with an explosion one after another.


    Kuroneko used her lightning, Kuzuha used her earth maniption, Tsunade just smashed everything, Shinobu zapped here and there, releasing a poison that could melt everything and cause the people who wanted to disrupt their sleep.


    Every member of the Group Chat attacked the creepy angels!


    Still, out of everyone, Esdeath was the strongest.


    When everyone moved either to the north, west, or east, Esdeath stood alone on the south and froze everything. Whether it was the angel, time, space, or the people that wanted to disrupt her was frozen by her instantly.


    Esdeath had never thought about the life of those people, after all, they willingly jumped to return to the Rukh, so when she killed them, then shouldn''t they also return to the Rukh?


    Esdeath thought that they should be happy to sacrifice themselves for the Rukh, so she didn''t hold back at all.


    However, besides the angels, there were other problems that were faced by Esdeath and her group, and that problem was the holders of the Metal Vessel and their subordinates.


    All the people in this world besides Kouha, ddin, Alibaba, Judar, and Hakuryuu were manipted, no matter how strong they were, and that also included a group of Metal Vessel holders.


    In this world, the strongest one was the holder of the Metal Vessel since after they had cleared up the dungeon, they gained a unique ability that was granted by the Djin inside the dungeon. Each of their powers could match the military of a country but in front of Esdeath and the group.


    "................."


    There was no trouble at all.


    Everything was resolved swiftly and whether it was the holders of the Metal Vessel, their subordinates, or the soldiers of their countries, they couldn''t do anything, and they just fell directly.


    "Esdeath, don''t kill them. I''ll handle them," Shinobu said and used her poison to make everyone fall asleep.


    Esdeath only gave a light boring snort, before she continued to fight the angels.


    Still, even if they had destroyed millions of angels, their numbers didn''t decrease and it kept increasing, which made them speechless, which made them understand that they only want to stop this magic by destroying the Sacred Pce.


    They looked at the sky and then saw a disgusting ck reverse pyramid starting to get bigger and bigger, and they knew that they needed to destroy this, or else the world would be destroyed. They looked at each other and then made up their minds.


    At this moment, they were going to show that Haru wasn''t the only protagonist in this novel!


    So there was only one thing that they needed to do!


    "Destroy!"


    With that shout, they poured all of their powers and destroyed everything that was about to destroy this world!

 2187: Destroy! 3

    Chapter 2187: Destroy! 3


    When Haru and his group entered the world of Magi, Kouha and the rest of the characters of the world of Magi who weren''t affected by the Rukh couldn''t get out from the Sacred Pce.


    Unlike in the original story, where Sinbad would stop David from wrecking everything apart by sending ddin, Alibaba, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba to the world to stop the magic from returning, the world to the Rukh, this time, it was different.


    Kouha was in their group, and he wanted to wreck the Sacred Pce apart. He used his reflection ability whenever they were about to be attacked.


    As for ddin, Alibaba, Hakuryuu, and Judar could only follow Kouha bitterly, thinking that they were a burden to Kouha.


    However, as the main characters, the four of them weren''t satisfied with the status quo, and they also continued to fight until they met Sinbad.


    On the other hand, Sinbad also realized that Kouha was stronger than he had imagined, and Kouha could even reflect on his attack, which made him amazed, wondering what the secret of Kouha''s body was.


    However, when Sinbad tried to see Kouha''s mind, there was something that blocked him, and he was dumbfounded when this thing suddenly attacked him and wanted to invade his mind instead!


    "Wh --?!"


    Sinbad was so dumbfounded, and there was a lingering fear in his heart when he was almost controlled by the thing that protected Kouha''s mind.


    The thing that made Sinbad fear was thebination ability of Haru and Kouha.


    Haru used his telepathy ability,bined with Kouha''s reflection ability, to protect everyone on the Group Chat.


    The power of Haru''s telepathy wasn''t something that even Sinbad could scoff at, and even God would be manipted by Haru if they weren''t careful with his telepathy.


    As long as Haru wanted to, he could break the control of Sinbad on the people in the world of Magi.


    However, he didn''t do that since he was afraid of the consequences that might happen.


    What would happen if Haru broke the control of Sinbad on every person in the world?


    There would be a huge panic!


    A moment ago, they were just about to let themselves be killed so they could return to the Rukh. Unless that person was unhappy with life, no people wanted to kill themselves, and of course, the thought of wanting to kill themselves would make them feel that they were crazy.


    There was also the appearance of millions of creepy angels.


    Haru could imagine the scene where those people would panic and run randomly before they killed each other and did something unthinkable.


    The mind of man was full of wonder, sometimes, it contained a miracle, and sometimes it hid the vilest things that someone could think of.


    Haru was sure that once the magic returned the world to the Rukh, there would be a huge conflict in that world, and those people would beg everyone from Esdeath and the members of the Group Chat to help them.


    While some others could ignore the focus of fighting against the enemies, some of them were kind-hearted that they might be trying to help those people, and if they weren''t helped, then they would curse everyone on the Group Chat.


    Haru didn''t undo Sinbad''s control because of that problem, and his decision was right.


    Still, what mattered the most was that Kouha wanted to beat up Sinbad!


    "Interesting."


    After Sinbad failed to invade Kouha''s mind and almost was counterattacked, he didn''t dare to do it again, and he tried to attack Kouha with his brute force, but unexpectedly, his attack was countered, and it was doubled back.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The Sacred Pce, the most powerful magical item in the world, trembled with the impact of what had happened before.


    Many ces were destroyed, and Alibaba and his group could only watch this scene dumbfoundedly.


    While Sinbad received damage which surprised him, he still could stand up after he fixed part of his body by using the Rukh that was kept in the Sacred Pce.


    However, Kouha''s situation was bad since the punch that wasing from GOD was something that took a toll on his body!


    His breathing was heavy, and his face was pale. However, his face was full of smiles when he thought he had smacked Sinbad.


    Sinbad wanted to attack Kouha again since he was curious about the mystery on his body.


    However, Alibaba stopped Sinbad with his "Jutsu no Talk," and they started to talk to each other about the future of this world.


    The reason why Kouha felt that it would be alright even if he came to this ce alone was, of course, because of Alibaba. He knew that the existence of Alibaba in this world was an enigma, and as long as Alibaba talked, many enemies would stop listening to Alibaba''s words.


    Why was Alibaba so special?


    It was because of the author.


    It was as simple as that.


    Kouha knew that Alibaba had something which was known as the plot armor, so while he was resting, he decided to wait for Alibaba and Sinbad to talk to each other.


    Sinbad might be a God, and he could turn everyone, including Alibaba, ddin, Hakuryuu, Kouha, Judar, and everyone that he wanted to be a Rukh. However, he didn''t do that. There was one reason for him to do that, and that was because he thought he felt alright for not doing anything to them since they didn''t pose a threat to him, but at the same time, there was a hesitation in his heart that told him that he might not be a perfect God that could lead everyone so no one would be controlled by destiny.


    They kept talking until they reached a decision, but when they were about to make that decision, the magic to return the world to the Rukh activated, and everyone was suddenly trapped because of David''s appearance.


    Even though Sinbad might have be God, David''s position as a God was in a higher position than Sinbad, which meant David was stronger!


    "Dammit!"


    Alibaba and his group could only watch the world slowly crumbling from the Sacred Pce, and they couldn''t get out.


    Sinbad also tried to fight David to rob back the control position of the Sacred Pce. He didn''t have time to manage Alibaba and his group, and he knew that they were in a dire situation, especially when the world was slowly disappearing because of the magic to return the world to the Rukh!


    However...


    Suddenly all of a sudden, the space was ripped, and few figures appeared in this world.


    Sinbad and David, who controlled the entire world, of course, noticed this, but they didn''t stop fighting since if either of them stopped, they might lose!


    However, they didn''t realize that Kouha was smiling at this moment, especially when he heard a familiar zipper sound.


    *Srrt!*


    Alibaba wiped his eyes and thought that he was dreaming.


    On the ground, a zipper appeared, and when it opened, someone came in.


    However, the only people who noticed this person came in were only Kouha and Alibaba.


    This person smiled at Kouha, then looked at Alibaba with a quiet gesture before he leaped toward David and Sinbad!

 2188: Destroy! 4

    Chapter 2188: Destroy! 4


    As David and Sinbad were fighting each other, Haru didn''t hesitate and used this chance to rob the Sacred Pce without hesitation.


    The Sacred Pce is the magic tool created by Uraltugo Noi Nueph to harness the Magoi from which King Solomon had stolen from ll h.


    It might be difficult to understand what someone could do with the Sacred Pce, but simr to what Haru had exined before, it could be used to control the world, create the world, control the people who were living in that world and do more.


    If Haru had to give an example the Sacred Pce would be a huge toy that was capable of turning one into God.


    While Haru stole the Sacred Pce, of course, Sinbad and David also noticed his action, and they were dumbfounded for a moment since his action was too frightening!


    Haru used all of his stealing ability and added his "sh" ability, increasing the speed of his stealing.


    Sinbad and David directly wanted to stop Haru, but Kouha appeared before Haru and used his reflection ability without hesitation!


    The only thing that Haru didn''tck was energy, especially from his Hi-Ero energy, and he transferred that energy to Kouha''s body without hesitation!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    All the attacks of Sinbad and David were reflected and the attacks that they received were two times stronger than the ones that they sent out.


    With the help of Haru''s energy, Kouha used his ability unscrupulously, without caring about the energy that he used since he got a supply from Haru. Whether it was a mental attack, divine attack, physical attack, or various attacks that were sent by Sinbad and David, nothing could breach his ability, all of them were reflected by him and the attack power was doubled!


    Kouha was so strong!


    It was the thought of Alibaba, ddin, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba, who saw this scene since they could see how Kouha was able to tank Sinbad and David.


    "Kouha, are you crazy? You want an alien to control the Sacred Pce?" Sinbad roared. If their n was to destroy the Sacred Pce, then he didn''t think too much, but he would never have expected that someone would enter the Sacred Pce so suddenly and wanted to steal the control of the Sacred Pce from him and David!


    Sinbad was powerful, without a doubt, and that was why he had never put anyone, even Kouha, who was stronger than most of them as a threat, but this brought him a disaster since he didn''t expect that Kouha would bring someone to steal the Sacred Pce!


    "Hahaha!" Kouha onlyughed and said, "It''s fun to see that expression on your face."


    "........"


    Judar and Hakuryuu looked at each other before they alsoughed.


    Arba looked at the man that caused trouble to Sinbad and David, and her expression turned subtle since she knew very well who that man was.


    When Haru appeared, the world eclipsed and all the attention turned toward him.


    Everyone in this ce was handsome, butpared to him, there was noparison.


    Someone often said that the appearance of God was perfect without a blemish, but even so, they couldn''t imagine it. However, when they saw his face, they somehow could imagine that this should be the appearance of God.


    Before Sinbad and David might not think too much since Haru''s strength was weaker than them, but after the Sacred Pce was about to be stolen and their control over the Sacred Pce started to lose, they started to panic.


    If the control of the Sacred Pce changed into the hand of Alibaba or ddin, or any other people in this world, then Sinbad wouldn''t care much and he onlymented, but it shouldn''t fall into the hand of the alien who didn''te from this world. After all, no one really knew what would happen if the Sacred Pce fell into Haru''s hand.


    "ddin! Alibaba! Stop him!" Sinbad shouted.


    Kouha wanted to say something, but in the end, he shut his mouth since he didn''t want to raise a g. He also had trouble talking since even if he could reflect on all of their attacks, the impact that he felt on his body couldn''t be erased!


    Kouha could feel that many bones on his body were broken, blood came out from many ces on his body, and he felt that he might die, but he held it since he knew that Haru was almost done.


    "Haru, have you finished?"


    "A few seconds more," Haru calmly answered.


    "Wh - What happened?!" Alibaba was confused. After all, unlike Sinbad or David, he didn''t feel anything malicious from Haru, and even if this Sacred Pce was stolen, he didn''t think too much.


    However, ddin was different and knew the seriousness of the problem, especially when Haru was about to steal the Sacred Pce.


    David, Sinbad, ddin, and Ugo, the Djinn, who managed the Sacred Pce before the appearance of Sinbad and David also tried to attack Haru.


    However, Haru didn''t hesitate and used his "pleasure magic" to attack everyone in the vicinity before he continued to steal the Sacred Pce!


    "Wh --?!"


    Kouha wasn''t affected since he had a reflection ability, but he stared at Haru speechlessly, especially after he saw many people in this ce moaning in pleasure. Whether it was a virgin or not, there was no difference, as long as they were hit by Haru''s pleasure magic, they would feel a pleasure that they couldn''t forget!


    At the moment when everyone was affected by the pleasure magic, Haru then sessfully stole the Sacred Pce, then without hesitation, he destroyed David mercilessly, then stole all the power of Sinbad, and stole Solomon''s wisdom from ddin, before he threw Sinbad and Alibaba outside directly leaving only him, Judar, Alibaba, and Hakuryuu.


    As for Uga, Haru turned his existence into Rukh without hesitation.


    "Are you okay, Kouha?" Haru asked as he used his time maniption to heal Kouha.


    "Yeah, I''m okay now." Kouha sighed in relief since he could feel his body be better and better.


    Judar, Hakuryuu, and Arba didn''t think too much about what had happened in this ce, but Alibaba knew the seriousness of the problem in this ce.


    Alibaba knew that the Sacred Pce had been taken by Haru and Haru had thrown Sinbad and ddin out of the Sacred Pce without mercy. Still, he didn''t feel that much panic since he could tell that this guy wasn''t bad. He wasn''t sure how he got this feeling, but he had always believed in his instinct.


    "You''re Alibaba, right?" Haru looked at Alibaba.


    "Um, yeah..." Alibaba said nervously.


    "Do you want to control this Sacred Pce?" Haru asked.


    "....Er."


    Alibaba wasn''t sure what to say for a moment.

 2189: End?

    Chapter 2189: End?


    "..."


    Alibaba was dumbfounded and he wasn''t sure what to say since everything was so absurd!


    "Um... is it okay?"


    Alibaba asked timidly since he could see how strong Haru was. Even though Haru might know Kouha, Judar, Hakuryuu, and even Arba, he didn''t know him. They were practically strangers, so even if he knew that Haru might not have a bad intention toward the Sacred Pce, he still felt worried.


    "I was joking, of course," Haru said with a smile.


    "....." Alibaba.


    "Also, instead of worrying about this Sacred Pce, isn''t it better for you to worry about what has happened in this world?" Haru suddenly asked.


    "What?"


    Alibaba was confused, but then the ground of the Sacred Pce became transparent and he could see how the world was still being affected by the magic to return the world to the Rukh. He could see that everything was about to be destroyed and it made him panic. Still, he quickly calmed down and asked, "Can you stop the magic by using the Sacred Pce?"


    Haru shook his head and said, "With the appearance of David, the Sacred Pce can''t control the Magic to return to the world to the Rukh again."


    "No way..." Alibaba was desperate since he didn''t want to see the girl that he loved to return to the Rukh!


    No way!


    Alibaba didn''t want to die as a virgin!


    However, Alibaba realized something and asked, "Why are you all not panicked?" He could see that Kouha, Judar, Arba, and even Hakuryuu were strangely calm even if the world was about to return the Rukh.


    "It should be us who ask why you''re so panicked?" Hakuryuu said contemptuously.


    Alibaba looked at Hakuryuu speechlessly, but he didn''t say anything since they were rivals in love. He then turned his attention to Haru since he had a feeling that Haru must have a way to solve this situation.


    "You don''t need to worry. My friends are helping to destroy the magic, and I have something more important to do now," Haru said.


    "Something important to do?"


    Was there something that was more important than destroying the magic to return the world to the Rukh?


    Alibaba didn''t understand until he heard Haru''s next words.


    "I''m going to destroy the Sacred Pce."


    "........."


    Judar and Hakuryuu didn''t seem surprised but Arba and Alibaba were dumbfounded.


    "Are you serious?" This question wasing from Arba, not Alibaba.


    The temptation to be a God wasn''t something that anyone could think of. As long as they could be God, with a snap of their fingers, they could achieve anything, creating the most beautiful woman, getting much wealth, and a power that no one could think of.


    However, Haru decided to destroy the Sacred Pce?


    If Arba and Alibaba didn''t hear from Haru''s mouth directly, they thought that he was joking.


    "Bing a God is boring and I have promised Kouha not to do anything in this world." Haru looked at Alibaba and said, "You said it yourselves, right? You don''t want to be controlled, so let''s just destroy this ce."


    "But..." Alibaba thought about God in other ces such as Il-h. Besides Il-h, there were many Gods too.


    ''What if...''


    What if they tried to harm their world?


    After Alibaba entered the Sacred Pce and the world of death, he knew how vast the world was. His world was just a small among the universe. There were still bigger and vaster worlds other than his world.


    Of course, there were many monsters that could destroy his world with just a snap of their fingers.


    However...


    "It''s a future problem, right? Why do you care about that problem now? What''s important is the present," Haru said simply.


    "........." Alibaba.


    "Anyway, try to get your girl first, marry her, and graduate from your virginity since someone is eager to steal your girl now," Haru said subtly while ncing at Hakuryuu.


    "!!!"


    Alibaba was like a cat whose tail was stepped into and he understood instantly what Haru was talking about.


    Hakuryuu was speechless, but he didn''t look away from Alibaba and looked at him provokingly.


    Arba, Kouha, and Judar were only in silence, watching Alibaba and Hakuryuu silently, thinking that they wanted to eat popcorn somehow.


    Anyway, Kouha could protect this world when something really happened, but right now, what was important was toplete the quest.


    Still, before Haru decided to destroy the Sacred Pce, there was something that Haru needed to do.


    ---


    While Haru, Kouha, Hakuryuu, Judar, Alibaba, and Arba were inside the Sacred Pce, Sinbad, Ugo, and ddin had been sent out back to the world, they were dumbfounded when they saw the scene before them.


    The creepy angels were one thing, but there were a group of strong people that could decimate everything on the path.


    "...Just who are they?" ddin was confused. He had Solomon''s wisdom that was given to him by his parents, but even so, he didn''t understand who those powerful people were.


    Sinbad, on the other hand, had aplicated expression since he had returned back as a human again, but this time, he couldn''t see the Rukh. He couldn''t see destiny and he was just a normal human that he had always looked down upon.


    However, they knew that this wasn''t the time to think about the matter in their hearts.


    There were two main problems that they needed to face and the first problem was to destroy the magic to return the word to the Rukh and the second problem was what had happened to the Sacred Pce?


    Haru''s appearance surprised them since he could steal the Sacred Pce with just a few seconds of time.


    Still, Sinbad also had another problem and that was how to manage people''s anger since he had manipted them so they would willingly return to the Rukh.


    The mind of Alibaba and Sinbad was in a mess, but it had nothing to do with the group of the Group Chat.


    They still tried to destroy the angels and the reverse ck pyramid in the sky, but the magic to return the world to Rukh hadn''t been destroyed!


    "Dammit, I should read the story more!" Tsunade roared unwillingly since she felt all of the impacts of her firsts were put to another space, which made her helpless.


    They were quite helpless after all they had read the story, but somehow they changed in reality which made them unable to solve the puzzle of how to solve this magic. Their thought was simple and that was to destroy the magic with all of their might, but it was useless.


    Also, if they used all of their power, they were afraid that they would destroy this instead of stopping the magic.


    When they were in dilemma, the space suddenly cracked and Haru, Kouha, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba came out.


    Haru didn''t look at the magic but looked at Kouha. "Is it alright?" He could solve this problem with a different ending, but...


    "Yeah, just do it." Kouha had made up his mind and there was no need to change the ending. They had changed the ending so much, so there was no need to change it again since he was toozy to manage it.


    "Okay."


    Haru didn''t hesitate any more and used his ability to stop the magic to return the world to the Rukh.


    The world was suddenly illuminated by bright light and all the creepy angels and the reverse ck pyramid disappeared before the world returned back with a slightly different change that couldn''t be reversed.


    Still, Haru, who had gained the power of the Sacred Pce, sighed in relief and he knew that with this power, he had be even stronger.


    ''Now, there''s something that I need to do.''


    With this power, Haru didn''t have any excuses anymore and he needed to take responsibility for all the rtionships that he had made in past years.


    ''Well, for now, which world should I go to?''

 2190: Naruto World

    Chapter 2190: Naruto World


    With the power that Haru had gained, he could apany all of his women in various worlds, and this was how their lives after he had gained that power.


    It had been a few years since the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War, and everyone in the ninja world was living peacefully.


    Haru was also living in this world with Tsunade and his other women here.


    Still, if there was something that he was worried about, then it should be his daughter with Tsunade.


    "What are you worried about? She should be alright, you know?" Tsunade believed in her daughter.


    Haru rolled his eyes and felt that this woman was really unreliable.


    When they had a daughter, they thought of bringing her to All Might''s world, but in the end, they decided to raise her in the world of Naruto, so she could learn to be a ninja.


    Unlike before, ninjas were different from the past.


    If it was in the past, a ninja was like a mercenary, they received money from the mission that they did, but after the war, there was a change that happened in the ninja vige.


    With the passage of time, there was a need to change the world of ninjas, and if they didn''t do that, ninjas would lose their worth, and they would disappear.


    This was why Haru and Tsunade changed the system of the ninja vige and made it into a military.


    The ninja didn''t receive money based on the mission they did. Instead, they received a monthly ie, which was more stable.


    However, because of this reason, the number of ninjas couldn''t be so much, and only an elite or elite would be chosen.


    Then what about the ordinary ninja?


    This led to a change in education.


    The education in the ninja world was only six years, and after they graduated from the ninja school, they would be an official ninja, and they would fight against an enemy, killing them.


    However, when they graduated, they were just 12 years old.


    In other words, they were just children.


    Children didn''t have a stable mind, and they were affected, which was why they changed the education to 9-year Compulsory Education.


    By they graduated, they could make their own choice whether they wanted to be a ninja or not.


    After all, unlike before, the war didn''t happen again, and everyone was living peacefully.


    However, Haru knew that the peace in this world wasn''t forever, especially when there were so many countries in the world of Ninja.


    If possible, Haru wanted to unify all the countries in this world into one, but he knew that there would be a lot of blood if that happened since what kind of countries wanted to be annexed without fighting?


    Haru could use his mind maniption, but he didn''t really want to use this power if possible.


    Also, frankly, Haru didn''t care much about other people other than his family.


    In the worlds of Naruto, Haru had many wives from Tsunade, Shizune, Konan, Mei Terumi, Tayuya, Hanabi Hyuga, and even Kaguya Otsutsuki. They were all living peacefully and happily, whether it was the day or the night. Of course, they also had children. After all, they had spent so much time together.


    "I wonder who is going to marry her?" Haru sighed helplessly.


    Haru and Tsunade had children, and of course, their daughter inherited the handsome and beautiful appearance of their parents. Unfortunately, his daughter inherited Tsunade''s bad habit, who loved gambling.


    If his daughter inherited his talent in gambling, then it was alright, but she inherited Tsunade''s talent in gambling, which made him helpless.


    Looking at the thing that was used to pay for her gambling habit, Haru really wanted to smack his daughter somehow.


    "Oh, with how beautiful she''s, I''m sure that she''ll meet someone, right?" Tsunade smiled sweetly and rested her head on her husband''s shoulder. "Like how I meet you, right?"


    Haru looked at Tsunade for a moment and said, "How about we make one more?" He directly lifted her and brought her to the room.


    "Kyaaa!"


    Haru and Tsunade were about to make their second child, but suddenly the door was opened, and there was Kaguya there.


    "Can you not leave me behind?" Kaguya asked.


    "......."


    Haru decided to have a threesome today, and he might as well bring his other wives too to enjoy their time together.


    ---


    While Haru and his wives were enjoying their time together, Haru''s daughter with Tsunade, Tsukuyo, was at the school and sighed in disappointment since she had lost her gamble again.


    Still, as Tsukuyo sighed, many people couldn''t help but feel heartache, thinking that she was sad and they wanted to do something to cheer her up. She had inherited the handsome face of Haru and the beautiful face of Tsunade. Of course, she became one of the most beautiful girls in the world of Naruto.


    "Tsukuyo, you have lost," Chocho Akimichi said with a smile.


    Tsukuyu''s lips twitched, and she took something out of her pocket.


    "UWOOOOOO!"


    As Chocho received something from Tsukuyo, she screamed happily!


    The item that was given by Tsukuyu was the picture of her father, who had just finished his workout. His photo was so handsome that it could make people fall in love in an instant.


    "Once again, Chocho! One more time, Choco!" Tsukuyo said without hesitation. "This time, I''ll win!" Truthfully, she could use her power to win, but her pride didn''t allow her to do so since she wanted to win by herself.


    "Okay, okay, but this time, I want your father''s photo without... without a shirt..." Chocho said with a blush.


    Tsukuyo snorted in disdain and said, "Say that after you win!"


    Sarada Uchiha couldn''t handle it anymore and quickly stopped Tsukuyo. "Tsukuyo, are you sure? Your mother is going to smack you again." Still, her face blushed when she looked at the photo that was held Chocho. After all, she knew how handsome Tsukuyo''s father was.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. You don''t need to worry." Tsukuyo waved her hand boringly. As long as her parents didn''t find out, she should be alright. Also, even if she gave the photo of her father, she felt that nothing would happen between the two, and she just had fun, teasing those innocent girls who thought that they had a chance with her father. ''Just have fun dreaming, girls.'' After all, the one who would marry her father was her!


    The three of them continued to have fun until someone interrupted them.


    "Tsu - Tsukuyo-chan, do you want to eat ramen with me?" Boruto asked shyly.


    "Bastard, Boruto, do you want to die!?"


    "If you want to ask Tsukuyo-chan to date, you need to walk over my dead body!"


    "Ha?! I''m not afraid of you!"


    While the boys and some girls were fighting with each other, Tsukuyu was unfazed, and she had always been focused on gambling with Chocho.


    As for Haru''s worry about whether Tsukuyo wouldn''t marry or not, there was no need to worry since there were many guys who were falling for her.


    Still, if they wanted to be together, then it was a different matter.

 2191: Ansatsu Kyoshitsu World

    Chapter 2191: Ansatsu Kyoshitsu World


    In the world of the Ansatsu Kyoshitsu, seven years had passed, and many things had happened there.


    The students of ss 3-E of Kunugigaoka Junior High School had graduated, and each of them was working hard to achieve their dream. If it was before, they might give up when they encountered a problem, but after their meeting with Korosensei, they couldn''t give up so easily, and they had resolved that couldn''t be broken with mere setbacks.


    Still, even after seven years, their rtionship between them was still close to each other, and now, they had decided to have a reunion to clean up their old ss.


    It had been seven years, and of course, Kunugigaoka Junior High School had closed up the existence the ss-3E. After all, unlike seven years ago, when they used a group of students to assassinate a bipedal octopus that could destroy the moon.


    After seven years, the school changed the location of the ss-3E to the main building since the headmaster had realized the importance of the education that he had lost in the past.


    Due to ss changes, the previous ssroom of ss-3E was abandoned, so all the previous students from ss-3E decided to do a reunion to clean up their ssroom.


    Still, everyone had made some careers, and some of them were still studying, but even so, there was someone who was the most noticeable.


    "Ah, you have grown so big, Natsuo. You''re so small before." Kaede Kayano rubbed the cheeks of Kasugano Natsuo happily with a smile.


    "If only you''re ten years older..." Rio sighed as she rubbed Natsuo''s head while ncing at Haru and Yukiko enviously.


    Natsuo only showed an unpleasant expression, showing a begging expression to his father and mother.


    "Don''t tease him too much, Kaede, Rio." Haru picked up his son with Yukiko Kanzaki. No, it should be Kasugano Kanzaki now. Unlike any other world, in this world, he didn''t have many women. There were only two women that were Yukiko and Ritsu. That should be his n, but he just couldn''t control his lower body and had eaten a lot.


    Natsuo, who was picked up by his father, sighed in relief and stayed with his father since he was afraid that he might be attacked by those cougars.


    Haru looked at his son and felt weird, wondering why this little boy didn''t inherit his hobby, but he didn''t think too much. Still, as expected, his son inherited his genes, and all the girls in his kindergarten had been shot down by him.


    "If you want children, you should make one, Kaede. I''m sure Nagisa will be happy," Yukiko said jokingly as she carried her second son. "Also, Rio, you shouldn''t be desperate to wait for my son, right?"


    Rio rolled her eyes and wanted to tell Yukiko that she aimed for her husband, but how could she say that?


    Haru and Yukiko had two children, and the two of them were all male, and there was still another one on her stomach. They wanted a girl, but if they got another male, then it was alright since they just needed to make more.


    Still, the girls in the ss-3E were so envious of Yukiko since it could be said that she had be the winner of life since she had married Haru right after graduating from high school.


    "Still, how many children are you going to make?" Kaede asked speechlessly since she could see that Yukiko was pregnant again. She looked at Yukiko enviously and thought that they were too active, right?


    "Not sure. This guy loves children so much," Yukiko said with augh. Unlike before, when she just didn''t feelfortable with her family and became a bad girl during the process, this time, she loved her family so much, and if possible, she wanted to have more children with him.


    "Still, is it alright to leave your shrine? I have heard that your shrine''s appointment has almost reached a decade or so," Megu Kataoka said curiously since she knew how famous Haru''s shrine was.


    In this world, there were many careers that Haru could choose easily. However, he chose to be a shrine owner, and he had made it so famous that many people with influences, whether it was politicians, yakuza, businessmen, authors, actresses, actors, or many public figures, became his patron.


    While Haru wasn''t the richest, his influence on this country wasn''t something that could be scoffed off.


    Still, the truth was that Haru still had a lot of money, but he just hid that money from the public and never showed it.


    "Haru, can you introduce me to some more people?" Karna Akabane asked. After seven years, he became a bureaucrat, bing the servant of the country, but the truth was, he wanted to control the country from the shadow. Of course, it would take many years to do that, but with Haru''s help, it became easier.


    What was the most important thing in society?


    It was awork.


    As long as you had awork, it was easy to build something, and Haru had thatwork.


    "Hey, introduce me too," Ryoma Terasaka said quickly. After seven years, he had be an apprentice politician, and thework that Haru had was something that made him excited.


    With his hand on his hand, Haru sighed and said, "You guys have be dirty adults, huh?"


    "...." Ryoma and Karna.


    "Dad, what''s a dirty adult?" Natsuo asked.


    "It''s like those two uncles here," Haru said simply.


    Natsuo looked at Ryoma and Karna and nodded thoughtfully.


    "...." Ryoma and Karna.


    Still, they knew that this wasn''t the time to talk about business, and they also started to clean up their previous ssroom together. However, if Haru didn''te, then the two of them probably wouldn''te to this reunion since they were busy with their jobs.


    Natsuo, who was invited, also looked at the ssroom where his father and mother, studying curiously, wondered how they could study in such a ruined building.


    Haru, on the other hand, nced at Rinka Hayami and Toka Yada subtly, which made them blush.


    Yukiko also knew about her husband''s matter, but she didn''t think too much about it since they had done it together.


    Still, there was something that they wanted to ask.


    "By the way, Kaede, whose kid is this? This isn''t your child with Nagisa, right?"


    Everyone was curious about the cute girl who had been following Kaede. They could see that the appearance of this cute girl was quite simr to Kaede, but strangely, this cute girl was so close to Haru.


    ''Don''t tell me?!'' They suddenly smelled a huge scandal happening.


    Fortunately, Nagisa didn''te since he was busy with his job.


    "Huh? What are you thinking about?! Do you want to die!?" Kaede wanted to smack all of them, but then her skirt was pulled by the cute girl. "What''s wrong, Rin?"


    "Aunt, did dad be a teacher in this ss?" Rin asked in doubt, looking at the ruined building in front of her.


    "Yes, your dad was our teacher," Kaede said with a smile as she patted her niece''s head.


    "......."


    However, when everyone heard those words, their eyes suddenly widened, and they shouted out loud, "EEEEEEEEHHHH!?"


    Their seven years of reunion really brought so many surprises.

 2192: Kimetsu no Yaiba World

    Chapter 2192: Kimetsu no Yaiba World


    After the end of the Demon King, Muzan Kibutsuji, the world ushered in peace, and the Demon yer organization was disbanded. However, it was quite a normal thing since there was no demon anymore and everyone could achieve what they wanted to do.


    Haru and Shinobu decided to move to Shizuoka and lived there.


    Shinobu as usual, opened her hospital, pharmaceuticalpanies, and a drugstore.


    Haru wanted to try to be a household husband, but in the end, he decided to be a fisherman and built his fisheriespanies and fish market in Shizuoka prefecture and Tokyo. He wanted to open his fisheries in Hokkaido and also foodpanies, but he decided to hold it for a while. After all, Shinobu was pregnant with his child.


    As usual, Haru didn''t waste his time and impregnated his woman without hesitation.


    The temperature in Hokkaido was cold and the street wasn''t good either, so there were many inconveniences.


    On the other hand, Shizuoka wasn''t that far from Tokyo and many of their friends could visit them.


    "Haru, are you sure that you want to move to Hokkaido? Shinobu is pregnant, you know?" Mitsuri Kanrojiined that if Haru and Shinobu decided to move to Hokkaido, then it would be hard to visit them.


    "You sure want to move to that kind of ce?" Obanai Iguro asked with a frown. After all, in the eyes of many people, Hokkaido was a backward ce, and there were many aborigines who lived there.


    Mitsuri and Obanai had married each other and they had opened a restaurant in Shizuoka too.


    Haru and Shinobu usually bring their business partner and clients to eat in their restaurant so their restaurant was quite famous.


    Unlike in different worlds, in this world, Haru''s wife was only Shinobu, considering how beautiful his wife was, and he didn''t have an interest in normal women, so he was quite loyal.


    Haru might have had an idea of Mitsuri, but he didn''t have a hobby of stealing someone else''s girl.


    "We might move, but not now," Shinobu said as she walked slowly toward them. In her stomach, there was a huge bulging, showing that she was pregnant.


    "Hey, be careful! Don''t walk around so much." Haru quickly stood up and helped his wife to sit down on the chair.


    Shinobu felt warm, but she snorted and said, "What are you afraid of? I''m not so weak that you should worry about me."


    Haru was speechless and didn''t say much since even if she was pregnant, they still did it at night.


    "When are you going to move then?" Mitsuri asked curiously and sighed since she couldn''t change their decision.


    "Probably a decadeter? Well, we''re not in a hurry since we''re slowly building our power in this country," Shinobu said rxedly.


    "............."


    Mitsuri and Obanai were speechless since the wealth of Haru and Shinobu were probably not lost and even more than their previous boss, Kagaya Ubuyashiki.


    Kagaya Ubuyashiki had been cured after he received treatment from Shinobu and it was also the reason why it was easy for them to her name be famous since she could treat a disease that was impossible to treat.


    As for what Kagaya was doing, he probably walked around the world since he didn''tck money.


    "Still, what are you doing in Hokkaido?" Obanai asked.


    "Well, this guy wants to y Harvest Moon in real life," Shinobu said with a sigh.


    "Harvest Moon?" 2x


    Obanai and Mitsuri were clearly confused.


    "................." Haru.


    "You don''t need to think too much." Waving her hand, Shinobu smiled and asked, "You''re pregnant too, right?"


    "Um..." Mitsuri smiled happily as she rubbed her stomach lovingly.


    Obanai''s cold expression was also full of warmth when he looked at his wife.


    Even though the Demon yer might lose their job, they could chase after their dream.


    As for the people who couldn''t fit in society since they felt their hands were full of blood, Haru and Shinobu decided to hire them as bodyguards.


    In the Taisho era, the world wasn''t so peaceful.


    Fortunately, they were all Demon yers and their bodies were powerful, so there was no need to worry too much about the danger.


    As for the protagonist, his little sister, and his two other friends, they were on their own, and even though they lived quite humbly, they were all happy.


    Haru had never tried to live humbly, but besides having fun with his wife, he really yed a harvest moon in real life.


    Well, instead of Harvest Moon, it was more like a monopoly.


    "If your child is born, how about you marry her or him with mine," Shinobu suddenly said with a smile.


    Mitsuri pped her hands happily and said, "That might be nice! Let''s do that!" She looked at her husband and asked, "What do you think, dear?"


    "Um... I think that you should respect the children''s choice instead of making such a decision rashly," Haru said.


    "Eh?" Mitsuri pouted, then looked at her husband. "What do you think, dear?"


    Obanai looked at Shinobu then looked at Haru, without a doubt, the child between the two must be either handsome or beautiful, and personally, with Mitsuri''s appetite, he was afraid that a normal family might not be able to afford his children in the future if his children inherited Mitsuri''s appetite. He also didn''t hate the idea of the two children married to each other. "I think it''s okay, but you should respect the choice of the children too."


    They talked to each other happily and even talked about where they were going to marry, etc, which made both guys look at each other and sigh.


    ---


    Haru and Shinobu walked to the grave where Shinobu''s family was buried to clean it up.


    Shinobu''s family had been killed by the demon in the past, leaving her alone in this world, but now, it was no more since she had her own family now.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want to revive them?" Haru asked as he cleaned up the grave. He has the ability to revive the dead, so if Shinobu wanted, it was possible.


    Shinobu''s stomach became bigger and bigger, so it was hard for her to squad down. "It''s alright. You don''t even revive your parents, right?"


    ".............." Haru.


    "Anyway, I''m not alone now." Shinobu smiled as she caressed her stomach gently.


    Under this wisteria garden, her figure was so graceful and beautiful.


    Haru approached her without hesitation and put his head on her stomach. "Oh, I can hear it kicking around."


    Shinobu snorted with augh and said, "Of course, it is our child. It''s going to be healthy." But then she sighed and somehow felt worried when she thought that her son might inherit his father''s hobby.


    "What''s wrong?" Haru asked weirdly since Shinobu''s expression was so strange.


    "Nothing." Shinobu sighed, but then her lips were kissed so suddenly and it made her startled. "Wh - what''s wrong, so suddenly?!"


    "I love you," Haru said with a smile.


    Shinobu blushed and pouted for a bit, thinking that this guy was really unfair. "That''s wrong!"


    "What?"


    "I love you more."


    "..........."


    Haru felt that his wife was really cute.


    "Stay with me forever, alright?" Shinobu held her husband''s hand gently as she rubbed her face against his stomach.


    "Yeah, I won''t let you go even if you want to," Haru said with a smile.


    In this world, his family might be small, but it was a beautiful family.

 2193: Hagure Yuusha World

    Chapter 2193: Hagure Yuusha World


    COCOON.


    "Children of Cross Over Other Nations."


    It was the biggest organization in Kuzuha Doumoto''s world that helped to govern the world.


    Unlike Haru''s normal world, Kuzuha''s world might be normal, but the children in this world were often transferred to another world before they returned to their original world. However, when those children returned, they still kept their power.


    Of course, this would bring panic to the normal people in Kuzuha''s world, especially when the power of those children could match the entire army of a country.


    If no one supervised them, without a doubt, they might have an idea to do world domination, considering how powerful they were.


    This was the reason why the COCOON was created and needed in this world, so they could guide those children so they wouldn''t misuse their power for criminals and other strange actions.


    However, even COCOON, which was known as the organization that guided everyone, also had a hidden n.


    COCOON''s ultimate goal, called the "Y n," is to bringplete order to the world and liberate all of humanity from every kind of suffering by creating a new paradise. To this end, COCOON wants to call down a "superior dimensional lifeform," a living entity that transcends thew of causality and is able to freely manipte all events and phenomena, controlling them under their control.


    To aplish this, they need to make Earth into a "suitable" ce, using the towers of BABEL to control and change the energy flowing through the and have constructed a device situated under their HQ to stabilize the power of the being.


    Frankly, Haru and Kuzuha, who lived on this, the two of them cared much about this problem, and even if the COCOON was able to call down the "superior dimensional lifeform," it had nothing to do with them since there was something that they had been waiting for.


    It had been a few years after what had happened to Kouha''s world, and Kuzuha had almost reached legal age.


    Kuzuha wasn''t a loli anymore, so she knew that guy wouldn''t reject her, which was why, one day before her birthday, she came to visit his office without hesitation, asking him to spend her birthday together.


    Spending a few years in Kuzuha''s world, Haru also built his own power, and he became No.1 in COCOON.


    Frankly, there were many unique things in Kuzuha''s world since those children who were teleported to another world were transferred to different kinds of worlds.


    With the ability to create a, a life, and even the world, Haru curiously checked those worlds one by one since each world had its own uniqueness, and because of that, he quickly became the No. 1 in COCOON, taking over the biggest organization in the world in one swoop.


    Kuzuha also helped him from time to time, and they often spent their time together. However, she wasn''t the only woman beside him.


    After entering the headquarters of the COCOON in Japan, Kuzuha walked in the direction of Haru''s office without hesitation, and along the way, she met Minami Aihara.


    Minami Aihara was the Treasurer of the Student Council of the BABEL. After she graduated, she worked under Haru without hesitation.


    "Minami."


    Minami, who was wearing a woman suit, turned her head and looked at Kuzuha. Her expression was as nk as ever, but there was a trace of blush and sweat that couldn''t be hidden. Still, she greeted Kuzuha gently. "Kuzuha-chan."


    Kuzuha''s lips trembled, but she ignored what had happened to Minami and asked, "Where''s Haru?"


    Minami''s expression turned weird, and he said, "Wait a minute, he should be ready soon."


    Kuzuha curled her lips and asked, "Who is inside?"


    "Haruka is inside," Minami said.


    Haruka Nanase was the Vice-President of JPN Babel''s Student Council, and after she graduated, she also didn''t hesitate and work under Haru.


    As for the rtionship between Haru, Haruka, and Minami, there was no need to say, right?


    "So what''s wrong? It''s rare for you toe here," Minami asked curiously. After all, Kuzuha usually waited at home, and it surprised her that Kuzuha suddenly came to the headquarters.


    "My birthday is tomorrow," Kuzuha said shyly.


    "Ah!" Minami understood instantly and nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, he should be ---"


    "Kuzuha? What''s wrong?"


    The door was opened, and Haru was there, looking at Kuzuha curiously.


    "You don''t forget, right?" Kuzuha asked as she looked at Haru.


    "Of course not." Haru shook his head without hesitation since he had been waiting for this moment.


    Kuzuha smiled sweetly when she heard Haru''s words.


    "I know that you have a n after this, but why don''t we talk about our task first?" Haruka, who was inside Haru''s office, suddenly joined their conversation.


    "..."


    Kuzuha and Minami looked at Haruka at the same time, which caused the girl to blush.


    "Wh - What''s with that expression? I''m just trying to help you so you can enjoy your birthday as early as possible," Haruka said hurriedly. Still, her quivering legs and flushed face caused Kuzuha and Minami to look at her in doubt.


    "Well, let''s talk first. Also, you shouldn''t force yourself to walk," Haru said as he carried Haruka in his arms.


    "Wh --?!" Haruka flushed and hammered Haru''s chest shyly.


    "...Can you discuss your problem now?" Even if Kuzuha''s patient was good, she was so jealous of Haruka now.


    Haru ced Haruka on the sofa to recuperate, then asked, "So what''s wrong?"


    Haruka, who was ced on the sofa, was stunned, then asked, "Don''t you remember the problem?"


    "What''s the problem?" Haru asked curiously.


    "It''s Scarlet Dusk!" Haruka pouted and said, "This organization has caused trouble again!"


    "Oh, the Scarlet Dusk, huh?" Haru nodded.


    Scarlet Dusk is the name of the world''s most famous terrorist organization. Rivaling the new United Nations and Babel in strength, to the point that they are said to be hopeless against them, the group is formed of elite youth alternative world returnees and currently the only organization capable ofpeting against the ruler of the world, COCOON.


    Not only did this terrorist organization have the previous No. 1 of COCOON, Michael Arkwood, but this organization also had the protagonist of this world, Akatsuki Ouwasa as a member.


    Still, no matter how strong the Scarlet Dusk was, it still couldn''t match COCOON, which was under Haru''s leadership.


    Haruka, Kuzuha, and Minami knew how big COCOON had grown under Haru, and it was also the reason why everyone bowed their heads toward him since he could make everyone follow him without hesitation, tying them with either charisma, leadership, result, and interest.


    Also, his power was powerful!


    Many people tried to fight him, but no one had ever seen their true power since when they faced him, no one could use their power anymore, which was why Haru was the strongest existence in this world.


    However, Haruka didn''t know how powerful Haru was, and she was just worried since the Scarlet Dusk had caused many troubles in the world.


    "Scarlet Dusk?" Kuzuha frowned and asked, "That guy hasn''t let go of his hatred?"


    "Of course not, right? I stole his little sister after all," Haru said subtly. He had been with many women in this world whether and all the important female characters in this world had been eaten by him. He even ate the princess and the maids from another world too, which made him be the source of hatred for many guys.


    Minami, Kuzuha, and Haruka shook their heads and thought Akatsuki Ouwasa in disdain since a man in jealousy was unattractive and ugly, especially when Myuu had made her decision and loved Haru dearly, so why should that guy hate Haru?


    If possible, Minami and Haruka wanted to destroy Scarlet Dusk without hesitation.


    However, Haru didn''t want to do it since he also controlled the Scarlet Dusk in secret, and COCOON needed an enemy, or else his organization would be stagnant.


    "Well, we can talk about this matter tomorrow." Haru looked at Kuzuha and said, "Kuzuha, should we go now? I have prepared a surprise for you."


    "Really?" Kuzuha was surprised.


    Haru nodded and said, "After all, you will reach a legal age tomorrow."


    "Oh..." Kuzuha nodded subtly, then quickly said, "Should we go now?"


    "Okay." Haru nodded without hesitation.


    The two of them walked out together and thought that they had been waiting for this moment.

 2194: Black Bullet World

    Chapter 2194: ck Bullet World


    After Sumire brought the antivirus to fight against the Gastrea Virus, the Gastrea in Japan had disappeared, and this country was freed from Gastrea.


    Everyone lived peacefully, and they lived happily since they didn''t need to worry about the Gastrea anymore.


    With the disappearance of the Gastrea in this country, the economy of the people in this country became stronger, and the power of this country also became stronger.


    Sogen Saitake was so happy that his bby stomach moved up and down.


    Haru also resumed his position as governor, and frankly, he felt that there were many uglinesses in this world.


    While the discrimination against the Cursed Children in his country had disappeared, it didn''t mean the same in the other countries.


    As for the anti-virus to erase the Gastrea, there were many countries that tried to get the form and were told his country to give the form to everyone for free.


    Frankly, it was an easy matter for Haru to solve all of them, but talking about an unpleasant thing really tired him out.


    "Haruka-sama, do you want me to massage your temple?"


    Haru looked at Saitenshi, who offered him a massage, and sighed inwardly at his lower body since he also had eaten this cute girl. Many years had passed in this world, and Saitenshi had be a fine woman.


    "Saitensei, we''re alone. Why do you call me, Haruka-sama?" Haru reached Saitenshi''s waist and put her on hisp. "Why don''t you call me like you usually do at home?"


    "Um...." Saitenshi''s face reddened as she covered her face with her two hands. The blush on her face started to spread to her snow-white neck.


    Even after so many years, Saitenshi was still an attractive woman, and the passage of years gave her the charm of a young mom, which made him even more excited.


    Even though it was troublesome, Haru''s life in this world was full of moisture, considering he had many women in this world.


    "De - dear..." Saitenshi said timidly as she peeked at Haru through her white hat.


    Haru didn''t care anymore and decided to eat her in his office.


    ---


    "Wee back, dad!" 2x


    Haru patted his twin head with Sumire. Sumire had given him two children, and they were twins, a pair of a boy and a girl. "Did you have fun at school?"


    The two children talked excitedly when their father asked them about what they were doing at school.


    Haru listened carefully as he asked them a question with interest.


    While the three of them talked to each other, Sumire walked out of her office with a yawn.


    "Good morning, dear," Sumire said as sheid on Haru''sp without hesitation.


    "Mom, we''re talking with dad!"


    "Also, don''t forget to take a bath! You smell so bad!"


    The two childrenined when their mother suddenly interrupted them, and the intense smell of disinfectant from their mother made themin, so they asked their mother to take a bath.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright." Sumire waved her handzily and said, "Your father is going to wash me upter. Also, do you two go to sleep early? You''re going to pick up a sweet potato tomorrow with everyone at school, right? Your father will cook delicious food with sweet potatoes, so don''t forget to pick the best one."


    "Okay, we''ll pick the best one!" 2x


    The two children nodded excitedly without hesitation. They knew how delicious their father''s food was, so they would pick the best one!


    They talked for a while before the two children went to take a bed.


    Haru and Sumire kissed their children before they went to the bathroom together since Sumire''s smell was strange.


    "How long have you not taken a bath?" Haru asked speechlessly, helping his wife to clean up. It might have been many years since they had been together, but he had never had enough of watching his wife''s body.


    Sumire might not have the best figure or the most beautiful face, but her messy appearance gave her a distinct charm that made him addicted.


    "Three days? I''m not sure." Sumire also washed Haru''s lower body skillfully with her ability, which made him all giddy. "So, where have you been? Kisara? Saitenshi? Shiba? Tina?" Even though she also asked for a child from him after the end of the quest in Kouha''s world, they only had children after a few years of his stay in this world. Compared to Saitenshi''s children, her children were younger, but it was still better since Tina had just given it a year ago.


    Even though Haru was impregnated Tina, her age had reached legal age, so what he did was legal, so there was no need to worry about anything.


    Haru was speechless by this question, but he still answered, "...Saitenshi."


    "Hmm..." Sumire hummed and said, "I won''t let you sleep tonight."


    "That''s what I want to say," Haru said since Sumire''s hands had been teasing his little brother, so he almost couldn''t hold on.


    While Haru was a governor, Sumire was still a doctor and often did various research at her home since she also became a housewife now.


    Sumire had a great time with her life. After all, she had never thought of having children, but frankly, having children wasn''t bad. The only thing that she might be worried about was that her twin children might follow Haru''s path in his original story.


    Haru wasn''t sure what Sumire thought, but he felt that she was thinking about something rude.


    "Fuh..." 2x


    The two let out a longfortable sigh as they dipped into a hot spring bath together.


    Sumire''s pale skin turned slightly redder, and her perfectly sized cups floated on the water.


    Haru looked at her pink-colored nipples and felt that they were pretty cute. "Still, they were dark in color before. What did you do?" When Sumire was pregnant, the color of her nipples turned darker. Even if they returned after she gave birth to two children, it was quite rare for them to return in pink color.


    Sumire pped Haru''s hands without hesitation when he was about to pinch her nipples. "Let''s do it in bed." She snorted, showing an annoyed expression, but her face was flushed.


    ''You said that, but you kept stroking my little brother...'' Haru was speechless, but he didn''t say much. Still, he didn''t give up and kissed her soft neck with lust. "Shall we make another one?"


    Sumire''s breath started to get heavy, and her mind couldn''t concentrate. "O - Okay..." She felt that her family was too small and thought that it wouldn''t be bad to add another one, right?


    After they had made up their minds, they decided to make another one.


    Still, Sumire had never thought of having a family before, but frankly, she felt so blessed right now, especially when her husband''s desire for her had never changed, and they were in love no matter how they had been together.


    "Ah~~! Annh~~!! More! Thurst me more, Haru!"


    "Quiet down. You might wake them up."


    Haru turned Sumire''s body and kissed her lips while he wondered what his children''s reaction would be when they were going to be an older sister and an older brother tomorrow.


    Their family might be small, but they are all so happy right now.

 2195: Akame Ga Kill World

    Chapter 2195: Akame Ga Kill World


    In the world of the Akame Ga World, the Empire that was led by Haru reached a prosperous state.


    If the people on the Empire said, then under his leadership, the Empire had reached the Golden Age.


    Frankly, the technology in this ce was quite strange. After all, most of the people still used a carriage to move, even though there was a missile, machine gun, or any other future-rted things.


    Still, even if the evil prime minister and many corrupt people had been killed, the problem in this world hadn''t ended.


    There were many problems such as the Danger Beasts, corrupted officials and nobles, and the other countries.


    The problem of the Danger Beasts and the corrupted officials and nobles were easy to solve since, under Haru''s iron rules, every person that might possess a threat to his government was killed without hesitation.


    Haru knew that it might sound cruel, but those people who tried to fight him were someone who was simr to Honest, they had their own selfishness and wanted to covet the Empire on their own, so he could only be cruel to them, so his rulership would be unshaken.


    As for the Danger Beats, frankly, Haru didn''t think too much of them. Instead, he felt that he could use them for pets or weapons, which was quite useful.


    The only problem was the neighboring country.


    While under Honest, the Empire waged a war one after another and it had many enemies whether it was Northern Country, Western Country, Southern Country, or, Eastern Country.


    It was also the reason why Haru needed to make everyone to be obedient to him by using a cruel method.


    Still, the result was good since everyone could live happily and their sense of belonging in the Empire was also strong with him as an Emperor.


    However, the country or anything, it didn''t really matter since what was important was the happiness of his family in this world.


    Haru and Esdeath took a vacation on the southern ind happily with their children. They had three children in this world, two boys and one girl.


    Looking at the three children, who were ying on the beach, Esdeath smiled happily as she leaned her head on Haru''s before she said strictly, "Start training!" Even though they were on vacation, she didn''t forget to train her children. She knew that the strong could have everything and the weak would lose everything.


    The example was clear, like Esdeath''s father, who had lost his life after he was killed in the past, or Honest and the previous emperor who died under Haru. The reason why they were all killed and lost their position was that they were all weak. If they were strong, whether it was a conspiracy or something, all of them would turn useless with their power!


    This was why Esdeath had always been strict with the training of her children.


    Haru didn''t say anything about this since having a strong power was a good thing. However, he also knew his children weren''t weak, but a strict education was needed so they wouldn''t be like Honest or Tenryuubito in the world of One Piece.


    Having a strong power was a good thing, but if they couldn''t control it, it would bring a disaster to the people in their surroundings.


    If his children with Esdeath were born as normal children, then he didn''t think too much, but they were born as royalty so he needed to give them an appropriate education.


    ".........."


    The movement of the three children stopped and they looked at their father pitifully, but their father only looked away and didn''t say anything. Under the stare of their mothers, they could only sigh, but they also didn''t really mind since they also wanted to be stronger.


    "Get a shark or whale from the sea. Your father is going to cook it," Esdeath said simply.


    "Okay, mom~~." 3x


    They said chirpily as they swam into the sea to get a shark or a whale.


    "Should we bring them to the world of Toriko or Hunter x Hunter?" Esdeath asked as she thought about how to train her children.


    "Hm... how about Hunter x Hunter world first?" Haru said.


    "Okay, Nen is a pretty interesting ability after all." Esdeath nodded, then asked, "What about your other children, do you want to bring them?"


    Haru had many children in this world since he had many lovers.


    Whether it was Akame, Chelsea, Sheele, Mine, Kurome, Leone, Sayo, Najenda, or Seryu, all of them had children. However, he only gave them one of them and it was different from Esdeath who had three of his children.


    There were many nobles, officials, or rich businessmen who wanted to give Haru their wives or their daughter, but Haru rejected them without hesitation since he felt that all of the women that he mentioned above were enough for him.


    "Well, they should be happy to y together in another world," Haru said simply. His women knew that he could teleport to another world, so they often asked him to travel to the various worlds together.


    "That''s true, but you''re mine now and don''t think of other girls in front of me," Esdeath said as she stared at Haru with frosty eyes.


    His three children quickly ran away when they felt their mother''s anger. In their minds, being on the sea with many dangerous beasts must be safer than staying with their angry mother.


    Haru stared at Esdeath for a moment, then caressed his wife''s cheek tenderly. "Of course, in my mind and heart, you''re all I can think of." He gave his wife the warmest smile full of love and said, "I love you, Esdeath."


    Instantly, all the ice around them disappeared, and Esdeath snuggled into the chest of her husband. She made a circle on his chest with her finger and said, "Should we go to the vi?"


    "What about them?" Haru asked.


    "It''s okay, it isn''t like something can kill them here, after all, right?" Esdeath said as she happily rubbed her face against his chest.


    Haru wondered how this woman could be so cute, so without hesitation, he picked his wife and brought her to the vi since there was something that they needed to do.


    The three children of Haru and Esdeath stared at their father and mother who had disappeared and sighed in relief while thinking that the weakness of their mother was their father, so they should always bring their father when their mother told them to train.


    "So what should we do now?"


    "Well, how about we pick a whale or shark? Father''s food is delicious after all."


    The three of them looked at each other and nodded without hesitation with excitement on their faces since as the children of Haru and Esdeath, they were all fighting mania too.

 2196: Daimidaler World

    Chapter 2196: Daimidaler World


    The space suddenly twisted, and a hole suddenly appeared out of nowhere before a single woman suddenly appeared in this world.


    "It''s been a while, world~~!" Rikantz Seaberry, this was the name of this woman. She had been away from this world for a few years after following the Penguin to another world. However, the Penguin told her toe back to this world because of the Penguin Emperor''s order.


    Rikantz watched over the scenery and somehow felt that there were many changes that happened, but it was normal, considering the town was destroyed because of thest battles that happened.


    When Rikantz thought about the order of the Penguin Order, she couldn''t help but feel strange, and somehow there was also anticipation.


    ---


    "What''s wrong, Emperor-sama?" Rikantz asked curiously.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong, Emperor-sama?"


    "We have been ying with Rikantz with our front-tail."


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    "Shut up!" Penguin Emperor roared since they had been so noisy, then he looked at Rikantz and asked, "Ritz, you''re not young anymore now."


    "Yeah, I have grown up, Emperor-sama!" Rikantz said with a smile. Unlike before, she had grown up into a beautiful woman. "My breasts have also grown up. Do you want to touch them, Emperor-sama?"


    "Yeah, her breasts are so soft!"


    "We guarantee it is, Emperor-sama!"


    The Penguin Emperor sighed then said, "Let''s not talk about breasts since there''s something that I need to talk about more important than I need to talk with you."


    "What''s wrong?" Everyone looked curiously surprised since they didn''t expect that there was something more important than the breasts!


    "You''re not young anymore. How about you try to get a boyfriend?" the Penguin Emperor suddenly said.


    "...What?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard the Penguin Emperor''s words.


    "Em - emperor-sama, are you going to throw me out?" Rikantz suddenly cried sadly.


    "How cruel!!"


    "Is that what you''re nning to do, Emperor?!"


    "We''re not going to let you!"


    "Yeah, Ritz is our family!"


    The Penguins couldn''t calm down when they heard the Penguin Emperor''s words.


    "Calm down." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "You''re not young anymore, and you should know that we, the Penguins, even though we have a wonderful front-tail, we''re not able to do anything with it..."


    Everyone also lowered their heads.


    Even though all of them were proud of their front-tail, it didn''t mean that they could use it for mating or something. It was just a decoration, and there was nothing more or less.


    Still, the thought of Ritz mating with a different male suddenly made them excited.


    However...


    "We won''t let Ritz have a boyfriend!"


    Everyone suddenly mored together, and they wouldn''t ept Rikantz to have a boyfriend since they didn''t want it!


    "Yeah, Emperor-sama, I don''t want a boyfriend! I have everyone here! There''s no need for me to have a boyfriend!" Rikantz said without hesitation since she loved the Penguins so much, and she also didn''t have an interest in dating a human. Even though the front-tail might not be able to be used as a mating tool, she was also alright with tonic love. As long as there was a Penguin, everything would be alright.


    "Yeah, we love you, Ritz!"


    "We''ll be with you forever!"


    "Ritz for life!"


    Everyone was excited, but suddenly everyone turned quiet when they heard Emperor Penguin''s words.


    "But Ritz... you''re still a virgin..."


    ''Virgin...''


    This single word suddenly caused a ripple in the life of the Penguins, especially when they thought that Rikantz was still a virgin!


    When they thought that Rikantz might die while a virgin, they couldn''t help but cry in sadness, but at the same time, they didn''t want to give her to a random guy.


    Rikantz was overwhelmed, but she would be lying if she wasn''t interested in sex. However, in the Penguin world, there was no chance to do it since everyone was a Penguin and no Penguin was interested in sex.


    The Penguins didn''t reproduce by having sex instead, they were created automatically as long as there was enough Hi-Ero Energy.


    As long as people were still interested in the Ero, the Penguin still existed no matter where they were!


    "But... but who will take Ritz''s virginity?"


    They thought that there were no suitable people to do it, and Rikantz was their precious princess. There was no way for them to give her random shit that they didn''t know where they came from!


    "There''s only one suitable person..." The Penguin Emperor looked at everyone, then asked, "What do you think?"


    "................."


    Everyone was in silence, and their hearts felt heavy, but there was this strange excitement in their hearts.


    As for Rikantz, she could only helplessly follow everyone''s words and vowed that she would love the Penguin forever!


    "I won''t throw away my virginity!" Rikantz roared, but in the end, she was sent to her original world.


    ---


    Then here she came, Rikantz came back to her original world. However, she was clueless about everything, and she wasn''t sure where to go.


    "Huh? Ritz, is that you?"


    "Huh?" Rikantz was startled when someone suddenly called out her name, but when she turned her head, she was surprised to see someone familiar. "Huh? Kiriko, is that you?" Even Kiriko Kiyuna might be quite older, but she still remembered her. Still, even though Kirko''s face didn''t change much, she could see Kiriko had a different kind of charm somehow.


    "Yes, it has been a while, Ritz." Kiriko smiled and asked worriedly, "Is the Penguin is also here?" She felt worried when she thought that the Penguin might mess up this world again.


    "No, I''m here alone, but who is this little boy?" Rikantz looked at the little boy who was holding Kiriko''s hand obediently. The little boy had silver-colored short hair and a handsome face that could smite any women that saw him. Her heart was in shock since this little boy resembled someone. "This... this child is...?"


    Kiriko''s smile was full of love as she nodded. "Yes, it is my children."


    "With Haru...?" Rikantz asked as she observed the little boy curiously from up, down, left, and right.


    The little boy only looked at Rikantz with a strange expression, but somehow he had no idea who the identity of this woman was.


    "Yes." Kiriko showed her ring and said, "We have married each other." She was sad when Haru left everyone, and her days were filled with sadness, but when he returned, everything changed, and she was full of happiness, especially at night. She might not be alone, but she was alright with it as long as she could be with him. Still, who would expect that he would be able to change thew of the country and allow polygamy, so he married everyone together.


    Chieko Kakazu, Sewashiko Goya, Moriko Tomoyose, Soriko Majikina, Kiriko Kiyuna, and Kyouko Sonan.


    Haru married all of them and their family''s name changed to Kasugano.


    "Wow..." Rikantz sighed inwardly and didn''t expect that Kiriko, who she often teased, would marry Haru and also had his children too, but at the same time, she was curious and asked in a whisper, "Is - is your nightlife, alright?"


    Kiriko was stunned, but she recalled how the Penguin was and felt that Rikantz''s question was normal. Her pupils changed slightly and there was a love symbol on each of her pupils. "It is so wonderful..." Somehow, she just wanted to go home now, but then she asked, "How about you?" However, she remembered that the Penguins didn''t have an interest in sex even though they had a front-tail, which made her ask, "...You''re still a virgin?"


    "..........." Rikantz could only lower her head shyly since Kiriko''s words hit the mark.


    "............" Kiriko was stunned and felt weird since she knew how perverted Rikantz was, but this woman was still a virgin, even though she was quite old now. She wanted to ask her something, but her hand was pulled by her son. "What''s wrong, Ouma?"


    "Is this big sister going to be my new mom?" Ouma asked curiously.


    ".............." Kiriko and Rikantz looked at each other for a moment and somehow, such a possibility was going to happen soon.

 2197: Accel World

    Chapter 2197: el World


    In one of the best elementary schools in Japan, which was located in Shinjuku, there were many little girls who surrounded a little boy, but the little boy seemed to ignore those girls, who started to talk to each other. His father often told her that it was better to act kind toward little girls, but his mother also told him to do so, which was why, he couldn''t tell them to move away from him even though they were so noisy.


    Still, the little boy also understood why their feelings were so noisy since their parents were about to watch them in sster.


    In this country, there was something that was known as the observation day, and it was the day when the parents coulde to the school to watch over their children on the normal study.


    "My parents can''te..."


    "I''m afraid that my father will embarrass me..."


    They were, after all, staying in one of the best elementary schools, so they were smarter than normal children, but even so, those little girls had be nymphos because this little boy''s appearance was so handsome.


    Still, even if they were smart, they were children, so they had mixed feelings when they talked about their parents since everyone had different parents.


    Some of them were scared, some of them were happy, and some of them were helpless toward their parents.


    "Kaito-kun, are your parents going toe?"


    Everyone then quickly turned their eyes toward the handsome little boy.


    "Yeah, my father and mother wille." Even though Kasugano Kaito tried to hide it, there was a smile on his face, which caused everyone to blush. However, when they heard Kaito''s words, they quickly caught the point, and they became even more excited.


    "Kaito''s dad is going toe!"


    Everyone cheered happily, and some of the children told their mothers quickly since their mothers told them to tell if Haru came to the observation day.


    Kaito''s lips twitched, and he felt a headache. Personally, he was proud of his father, but he was also helpless since he knew how bad his father was, especially his poprity, among women.


    Was he going to have a new mother?


    Kaito wasn''t sure, but he just hoped that he could understand what was so special about women soon.


    ---


    While Kaito was in elementary school, Haru was still at his home together with his wife in this world.


    "The observation day is going to start soon. Shall we go?" Kurasaki Fuuko asked her husband with a smile.


    Haru looked at his wife for a moment and looked at the bulge on her stomach. It had been many years since he stayed in this world, and Fuuko had be his wife.


    Right now, Fuuko isn''t Kurosaki Fuuko anymore. Instead, she became Kasugano Fuuko.


    After his lie that told her that he was going to study at MIT in the US, Haru returned once again. Still, he didn''t really like his studies since he got his degree there. However, he just sent an essay and didn''t stay at that university since he returned to another world.


    Still, after his return, they married quickly without hesitation, and then they had their first children.


    In this world, simr to the world of Korosensei, Haru got his shrine here and also dabbled in business ventures since he was toozy to do business.


    Haru thought that he would only get Fuuko and marry her alone, but he just couldn''t control his lower body. He got many other women in this world too.


    Still, looking at his official wife, Haru remembered the time he came to her parents'' house after he impregnated her and thought about how his father-inw wanted to snap his neck. If Fuuko and his mother-inw didn''t stop him, he was sure that he needed to act like he needed to enter the hospital for a week or so.


    Haru stood up and put his ear on Fuuko''s bulging stomach. "Oh, it''s healthy."


    "I wonder how many times that you''re going to do this..." Fuuko said with a sigh, but she didn''t think too much and only caressed the head of her husband helplessly. There were many changes in her after many years, but even so, she was still as beautiful as a fairy, and she didn''t use prosthetic legs since her husband had gotten her legs.


    "Before we go to the observation ss, can we...?" Haru stood up, hugged his wife, and looked at his wife subtly.


    Fuuko blushed and pped Haru''s arm without hesitation!


    "Kaito is going to get angry if we''rete!"


    "You don''t need to worry. We won''t bete," Haru said without hesitation.


    Fuuko sighed helplessly, but she didn''t really mind doing what her husband wanted to do. Still, there was one question that she wanted to ask. "By the way, I want to ask you something?"


    "What?" Haru looked at Fuuko curiously.


    "Kuroyukihime has just gotten pregnant, right?" Fuuko said subtly.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that? You have visited her before, right?" Haru was confused.


    Fuuko looked at her husband straight and asked, "That''s not your children, right?" She knew that her husband was perfect in every area, but he wasn''t perfect, and there was one thing that made her helpless, and this was his bad habit.


    "..........."


    Haru was too stunned and couldn''t say anything. "You - you think that she has gotten pregnant with me?"


    "It''s not?" Fuuko asked curiously.


    "Of course not!" Haru was speechless. Even if he had a hobby of stealing the heroines from the protagonist, it didn''t mean that he would try to steal the married women or the women that had boyfriends.


    Kuroyukihime had married Arata Haruyuki, and of course, Haru wouldn''t do anything sorry for Haruyuki!


    Still, it hurt him when his wife didn''t believe him, but he couldn''t me her because of how close he was with Kuroyukihime sometimes.


    "That''s great..." Fuuko sighed in relief, but at the same time, she wondered why her husband didn''t try to get Kuroyukihime since that way, they could be sisters to each other. She knew how powerful her husband was in bed, so having two or three women a day was normal for him.


    "So, do you still want to do it?"


    "..........."


    Haru looked at his wife and thought that he needed to be sorry for his son first since he knew that he would bete for the observation ss.

 2198: Fate/Apocrypha World

    Chapter 2198: Fate/Apocrypha World


    It had been a few years since the end of the Holy Grail War, and the position of the Yggdmillennia had already matched with the three royal families of the Association, which made this Magician n one of the powerhouses, especially after the leader of this family, Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia had gained a better quality of the magic circuits.


    Caules was smart, and he was crafty, but if someone asked, what hecked the most, then it was the quality of his magic circuits since they were just average.


    However, Caules had a good sister, who gave him a very good brother-inw.


    Not only has the power of the economics of the Yggdmillennia be even stronger, but it might also be the richest n on the.


    Caules''s magic circuits also became several times better after his brother-inw helped to modify them. He didn''t know how his brother-inw did it, but it didn''t really matter since they were all family.


    However, more importantly, Caules gained a teleportation ability that could make him able to teleport from his house to Japan. He didn''t need to use an airne, and he could use teleportation to go into Akihabara, dabbling into his hobby without hesitation.


    Still, no matter how long it had been, Caules had mixed feelings about his brother-inw. He should feel happy that he got many toys, but it was just hard to feel happy, especially when he had a big sisterplex.


    However, Caules could only sigh, especially when she saw a little boy who was ying with a bull in the yard of the house of his sister and brother-inw.


    "Young Master, it''s too dangerous!"


    Many of the maids showed a helpless expression when they saw this little boy, who rode on the top of the bull happily.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright." The little boy answered in a perfunctory manner, but then he noticed someone familiar and greeted him without hesitation. "Uncle Caules!"


    Caules looked at this little boy with a smile and nodded. "Kanata." Even though he felt conflicted toward his brother-inw, he quite doted his nephew since he didn''t have a child. "Where''s your sister?"


    "She should be in London now. I have heard that she''s interested in Uncle Zeltrech''s creation," Kanata said.


    "Zeltrech''s creation?" Caules''s expression started to change, and he asked, "It isn''t dangerous, right?"


    "No." Kanata shook his head and said, "If it''s dangerous, dad will probably chase after Zeltrech in various dimensions."


    "........"


    Caules was speechless, but he could only nod helplessly since he knew that his brother-inw also mastered the Second Magic, which allowed him to travel to another world. "So, where''s your mother and father?"


    "They''re inside." Kanataidzily on top of the bull and said, "They''re probably busy making either sister or brother for me."


    "......." Caules.


    The maids behind Kanata also looked helplessly at Kanata, but Kanata didn''t care and said, "Well, Uncle Caules, I''ll go out first."


    "Where are you going?" Caules asked curiously.


    "I will go to the Red Sea. I wanted to see the sea that was split by Moses and y with a shark there," Kanata said simply.


    "........." Caules.


    "Alright, who is going with me?" Kanata looked at the maids and bodyguards behind him.


    They could only look at each other and follow their Young Master honestly to the Red Sea to y with sharks.


    "...Just be careful," Caules said speechlessly.


    "Oh!" Kanata said and teleported with everyone.


    Caules shook his head and rubbed his temple slightly before he went to meet his older sister and brother-inw. However, he felt confused after he heard his nephew''s words. ''Are they making another child?'' He didn''t really want to enter, but he heard his older sister''s voice.


    "Caules, what are you doing?" Fiore asked. Even though many years had passed, she was still beautiful. She still had her trademark bushy brown hair, but she didn''t wear her Ygdmillennia uniform. Instead, she wore a simple white outdoor dress with sandals on her beautiful feet.


    Caules sighed and greeted his older sister helplessly. "Sister, can Ie to visit you?"


    "Of course, I''m happy if youe to visit me, but you''re so busy with the matter of family after all." Fiore smiled and said, "Or have you found a partner? Do you want your brother-inw to get you a wife? You like a Japanese woman, right?" She walked happily as she held her husband''s hand.


    "Sister!" Caules blushed and wanted to shut his sister''s mouth right now.


    "Your sister is right. You''re almost in your 30, you know?" Haru, who was wearing an aloha shirt and shorts, walked beside his wife, holding her hand. "Or are you swinging that way? You don''t need to worry. I won''t overthink if you have such a preference."


    "Wha --!? Caules!" Fiore was startled when she heard her husband''s words.


    "I''M NOT!!!" Caules roared loudly.


    They started to bicker with each other, and they didn''t seem like a magician family at all, but no matter who saw them, they would think that they were family.


    In this world, Haru didn''t have many wives, but the world of Fate was quiteplicated since they had many parallel worlds, which led to many different kinds of endings. Still, no matter which world it was, he often saw Shiro Emiya and Rin Tohsaka.


    However, it was a normal thing since the two of them were the main characters of the story.


    Still, unlike in the other worlds, where Haru usually sealed the power of his children since they were living in a normal world, in this world, he gave them some powers, so they could fight if they encountered a dangerous situation.


    After all, many Magicians weren''t right in their heads, and if they knew that they were his children, they might do something weird.


    However, Haru also knew that his worry was redundant, and he didn''t need to worry because the threat of this world was fairly small.


    "Still, is it alright to leave Kanata to travel around the world so freely?" Caules suddenly asked.


    Haru and Fiore looked at each other and thought about their son''s hobby, who loved to travel to various ces with his teleportation ability.


    Sometimes on the highest mountain, sometimes in the forest where there were so many aboriginal tribes, sometimes in a random ce that no one knew.


    Haru and Fiore were sometimes so helpless about their son. Now when Caules suddenly asked this, Fiore quickly asked, "Where is he going?"


    "Red sea." Caules was helpless and said, "he said he wanted to see the sea that was split by Moses."


    "........."


    Haru and Fiore looked at each other for a moment and made their decision right away.


    "Okay, let''s get him."


    They didn''t feel worried that their son might enter the sea since they knew that their son could breathe under the water, but they were worried that he might copy Moses''s feat, and they knew that someone needed a scolding right now.

 2199: Seiken Tsukai no World Break World

    Chapter 2199: Seiken Tsukai no World Break World


    At the farms in Orleans, Haru and Jeanne were riding on the top of the horse as they gazed over the scenery.


    "It''s beautiful here..." Jeanne said as she leaned her head on her husband. She didn''t expect that she would return to Orleans in the world of Seirei Tsukai together with her family. However, that family was neither his parents nor siblings, but they were his husband and children.


    "You''re more beautiful, Jeanne," Haru said as he rubbed his wife''s belly.


    Jeanne smiled and rubbed her face against his neck.


    The two of them had been living in the Seirei Tsukai world of World Break together for many years. Of course, Jeanne wasn''t his only woman since he also had many other wives.


    Still, out of many worlds, in this world, his women came from many different countries.


    Whether it was France, Ennd, Russia, China, the United States, or Japan, Haru had women from those countries.


    Of course, the numbers weren''t so exaggerated, and it was still on the limit of the normal count.


    While the world was still attacked by Metaphysicals, it didn''t really matter for Haru and Jeanne since neither of them felt that those things could be a threat to them.


    As for the origin of the metaphysicals, they knew that they were eithering from a different dimension or artificially created.


    Yes, artificially created!


    Many of the metaphysical, which was the enemy of humanity, were artificially created.


    As for the attitude of Haru and Jeanne, they took the attitude of the watch and see.


    The value of Saviors is seen from how powerful they are, so they can protect everyone from the metaphysical.


    However, if there isn''t any metaphysical, then who will they fight?


    The answer is simple and that is another Savior!


    In other words, if the metaphysical didn''t exist then there would be a war that happened in this world.


    Haru and Jeanne had enough of the war, so it was better to leave some of the metaphysical in this world.


    Some of them thought that their decision was cruel since someone might die when the metaphysical was still around.


    However, there was no perfect answer for this question, and no matter what decisions they might make, someone might die.


    If they erased all the metaphysical, the value of Savior would disappear and there would be a chance the world war might happen in the future because of it.


    Whether it was to fight another human being or to fight a metaphysical, which one should they choose?


    Either way, it was inevitable that one might die.


    Truthfully, there was no need to think too much about those matters since they were just aliens in this world, but they had been staying in this world so long after all, and they also had controlled the White Knight Order of Japanese Branch, Russian Branch, French Branch, American Branch, British Branch, and China Branch.


    How did he do that?


    It was because all of the leaders of those branches were Haru''s women, so he basically controlled most of the Saviors in this world, except for the ones that joined the terrorist organizations. It took a while, but even so, their n had been seeding.


    "Haru, is it time for us to destroy those metaphysical?" Jeanne asked.


    "It''s time." Haru nodded simply.


    "Alright, let''s do it tomorrow." Jeanne nodded with a smile.


    Still, they had found the problem above and because of that, they had decided to erase the metaphysical from this world.


    The solution that they had made was by controlling all the Saviors in this world, and that was why they had controlled the White Knight Order without hesitation, so even if the metaphysical disappeared, they didn''t need to worry that a war might happen since they controlled the organization that controlled most of the Saviors.


    Still, the human heart had always been uncontroble, so no one could tell what was going to happen.


    Even if the metaphysical might disappear in the future, a war might happen because of jealousy, envy, anger, pride, or anything.


    After all, every fight started with a small thing, right?


    However, if they did nothing, there wouldn''t be any progress, so they had decided to end the metaphysical, especially when they thought about the safety of their children.


    "Mom! Dad! Look, this duck is so fat!"


    Haru and Jeanne looked at their daughter whose face was full of dirt, holding a fat duck with a bright smile.


    Haruughed and said, "She''s like you somehow." Personally, he felt that his daughter in this world was one of the cutest and the most simple, but it might be rted to Jeanne since Jeanne was also a simple girl who longed for love.


    If a war didn''t happen in France and this country''s situation wasn''t dire, then Jeanne might live a normal life in the countryside, living a humble life with her family. This might be something normal for anyone, but for her, it was luxurious since she had always been on the battlefield.


    However, it was different now since Jeanne had a loving husband and daughter, and she would do anything to protect them.


    Still, Jeanne couldn''tugh since she knew that Haru was right that their daughter really resembled her personality. "Still, I hope that she can be more feminine." If her daughter was as wild as she was in the future, she worried that her daughter might not have a husband in the future.


    "Then do you want to make another one?" Haru whispered.


    Jeanne blushed instantly and pinched his thigh, but she didn''t refute his words since it might be good to get another one.


    "Mom! Dad!" Rin was unhappy when she was ignored by her parents and trotted toward her parents while holding the duck that she had caught.


    The duck in her hands could only cry helplessly since the power of the little girl was too strong!


    "Don''t ignore me!" Rin puffed her cheeks and looked at her parents unhappily, but then she was picked up by her father and put in her mother''sp.


    "Sorry, sorry, we were talking about something just now." Jeanne smiled as she cleaned up her daughter''s face.


    "What were you talking about?" Rin asked curiously.


    "We were talking about whether we should give you a little brother or little sister," Haru said.


    "......." Jeanne looked at her husband helplessly, but when she was about to say something, her daughter''s reaction was so exaggerated that she almost fell down.


    "What?! You''ll give me a little sister or little brother?!" Rin was surprised, then moved around like an excited dog. "I want two of them! I want a little sister and a little brother! I want them all!" She moved her hands up and down happily, causing the duck on her hands to squeak loudly since it had be so dizzy.


    "........."


    Hearing their daughter''s wish, Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and thought that they were going to work hard tonight.


    "Okay, okay, we''ll give you a little brother and a little sister, but for now, put down that duck. I''m starting to feel sorry for it," Haru said helplessly.


    "Okay." Rin nodded and gave her duck to her father before she started to talk with her mother about her little siblings.


    Haru looked at the duck and wondered whether he should make a duck for dinner.


    "......." Duck.


    "Dad, I want to keep that duck as a pet," Rin suddenly said.


    "Okay." Haru nodded and the duck sighed in relief.


    Anyway, that was how their families were, and of course, this wasn''t his only family since he also had many wonderful families in this world too, but of course, with a different woman.

 2200: Kenja no Mago World

    Chapter 2200: Kenja no Mago World


    After the appearance of the Demons on the continent was under a crisis, especially when only some people could face the Demons.


    Shin Wolford, who was known as a good guy, worked hard to fight against the Demons who rampaged over the continents.


    Not only Shin Wolford but most of the students in the Ultimate Magic Research Society also became stronger and fought those Demons earnestly.


    The appearance of Shin Wolford was like a cheat, and the people in the other countries weren''t prepared at all, especially when the power of the Earlshide Kingdom had grown so much.


    Still, out of all the countries in the continent, if someone asked who could match the Earlshide Kingdom, then without a doubt, it was Els Federation of Free Commerce.


    Haru''s appearance in the battle might not be so much. Instead, he had be something akin to a diplomat, creating a status quo among everyone.


    As for the Demons'' appearance, frankly, it would be good if they were destroyed, but Haru knew that this was also part of thew of nature since the demon was also part of life in this world.


    Still, with the hard work of the various countries in the continent, before long, the Demon that had invaded the Bluesphere Empire had been defeated.


    As for whether there was a trace of the remnants of the Demons, there might be some, but no one dared toe out openly since how powerful the armies that were led by thebination of countries in the continent were.


    Of course, the one who gained the most was the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els Federation of Free Commerce since they gained thend of the Bluesphere Empire that had been destroyed by the demon.


    Some countries, especially the Ys Holy Nation, wanted to take a portion of thend of the Bluesphere Empire, but how could the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els Federation of Free Commerce allow it?


    The Ys Holy Nation didn''t help much anyway, so their request was unreasonable.


    As for the other small countries, no one cared about them. They were lucky that they weren''t being annexed by the other countries.


    Haru got what he wanted and made the Els Federation of Free Commerce be bigger, especially after there was a sea area that it didn''t have in the past.


    Either way, after the war with the demons, the world continued peacefully.


    Haru also married many women, especially from the Earlshide Kingdom.


    This time, many years had passed, and Haru and his women decided to y on the private beach that he owned on the Bluesphere Empire.


    Haru had already retired from his position as the prime minister and relieved his people without hesitation. He was toozy to manage a country and decided to be the boss behind the scenes, so he could y with his family.


    A few years had passed, but Sicily was still as beautiful as ever.


    Haru and Sicily were resting on the outdoor bed while watching the beach from their vis. His vi had modern architecture, which was clearly different from the mainstream architecture, but he didn''t really care since, with the passage of years and howck ofmon sense in Shin Wolford was, the development of the technology in this world became quite strange.


    "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "You didn''t seduce my mother, right?" Sicily suddenly askedzily.


    "......."


    Haru was speechless and asked, "You think that I''m that kind of person?"


    Sicily didn''t say anything and kept staring at Haru, but after a moment, she sighed and said, "I know that you didn''t do anything, but why did my mother suddenly be younger?" She knew that her mother was quite older before, but now, her mother had be so beautiful as if a withered flower had bloomed once again.


    "Your mother asked me to make her younger. As for the payment..." Haru hugged his wife''s waist and kissed her cheek lovingly. "Her cute daughter became mine."


    Sicilyughed with blush and rubbed her face, but then she stopped and asked, "So my sisters are also included?"


    "........." Haru.


    Sicily pouted and twisted Haru''s waist without hesitation!


    "Ouch! Ouch! Sicily, it hurts!" Haru cried out.


    Sicily snorted and then continued to rest on her husband''s chest. "But well.. my sisters are all old right now." She also knew her mother''s worry since her two older sisters were still single even though they were old. She also wanted them to marry, but she also didn''t want them to marry a random guy, so she felt that it was better for them to marry Haru, even though her husband took advantage of the situation.


    "Say, if I''m as long as them, will you still love me?" Sicily asked.


    "No matter how old you are, I''ll love you." Haru took his wife''s hand and showed the evidence that she was still charming. "Look, isn''t this the evidence that I still love you?"


    Sicily looked at her husband thoughtfully, then touched his hard phallus with a blush.


    "Mom! Dad!"


    Haru and Sicily quickly recovered and looked at their son, who suddenly climbed up to the second floor.


    "What''s wrong, Paulus?" Sicily asked.


    The name of his children didn''t follow the Japanese style. Instead, they followed a western name since Haru was in the western countries. If he married the girls from Japan in the future, then he might name them a Japanese style in the future.


    Paulus seemed to be confused at why his mother seemed to be flustered, but he didn''t care and jumped into the bed of his parents.


    "You''re all dirty. Where were you ying?" Sicily asked with a frown, then used magic to clean her son''s dirty body and clothes. Unlike the usual males of the von ude family, that seemed to be weak and silent. Her son was so active that he made her helpless.


    "I''m ying in the nearby swamp with everyone," Paulus said.


    "Swamp?" 2x


    Haru and Sicily looked at each other speechlessly.


    "Anyway, why did youe so suddenly?" Haru asked. If this little guy didn''t have a good reason to disturb them, then he might punish him since he was on a good time with his wife.


    "I want a little sibling!" Paulus said with a cheerful face.


    "..........."


    Sicily looked at her son dumbfounded. However, Haru really agreed. "Okay."


    "Really?" Paulus was surprised that his father agreed too easily.


    "But you need to wait a year before your sibling is ready," Haru said.


    "A year?" Paulus was surprised since it was too long, but he nodded. "Okay."


    "Then go out and y. We''ll make you a little sibling now," Haru said with a serious expression.


    "Okay!" Paulus nodded, then jumped out from the second floor without hesitation and continued to y. The minds of the children were simple, so after his wish was achieved, his mind was upied with different things.


    When his son was gone, Haru picked up his wife and said, "Let''s make a little sibling for him."


    "......."


    Sicily looked at her husband subtly, then nodded since she also wanted more children with him.

 2201: Hundred World

    Chapter 2201: Hundred World


    Many years had passed, and the peace had arrived, especially after the Savages production that was located in outer space had been destroyed.


    In the world of Hundred, Haru was living peacefully with Charlotte and his other women.


    With the disappearance of the Savages, it didn''t mean that the yers had lost their functions. Instead, they still existed to protect the world, considering Savages might appear again in the future, but for now, with the Savages'' production having been destroyed, the yers still existed to fight against those other yers who misused their powers and to protect the countries in the world.


    Now, the illumination of the stadium, the venue of the finals, has changed.


    Loud cheers had already risen from the stadium at full capacity.


    Around 30,000 cheers.


    Haru was together with one of his wives, Liddy Steinberg, who had be the chairman of the Little Garden.


    Many years had passed, but Liddy still maintained her usual strict expression, but whenever they were together, she had always shown a little girl-like expression.


    Liddy blushed and begged. "Le - let''s not do it here. There are so many people here." As the chairman of the Little Garden, she needed to appear at the finals of the tournament of the World Martial Arts Tournament <Boys and Girls Category>.


    "Isn''t it more exciting here, Liddy?" Haru looked at the crowd and said, "There are 30,000 people in this ce, and no one will expect that their respected chairman will do something so naughty in this sacred ce."


    "De - dear!!" Liddy''s breathing became harder, and her tanned skin turned red when she was being teased by her husband, but then she saw her husband stop, which made her confused. "Dear?"


    "Someone ising," Haru whispered.


    Liddy quickly straightened her back and changed her expression to her usual strictness. Still, her mood wasn''t good when her time with her husband was disturbed, and when the door was suddenly opened...


    "Mom! Dad!"


    Liddy''s expression quickly softened when she heard the cry of this little girl.


    "Sarah."


    Sarah Kasugano Steinberg was the daughter of Haru and Liddy. She had the tanned skin of her mother and the beautiful silver hair of her mother. Still, unlike her mother''s strict personality, she was more cheerful and often yed around in the Little Garden.


    Still, Sarah didn''t jump into her mother''s embrace. Instead, she jumped into her father''s shoulders.


    "...." Haru.


    "You''re already so big." Haru picked up his daughter and put her on hisp. "Don''t be too naughty. What if you can''t get married in the future?"


    "Then I''ll marry dad!" Sarah cried in her childish voice, hugging her father tightly.


    "......."


    Haru and Liddy looked at each other helplessly.


    "So, what are you doing here? Aren''t you with Charlotte?" Liddy asked curiously.


    "Charlotte, Mama told me that you were doing something fun!" Sarah pouted andined. "It''s not fair! I also want to join you two!"


    "......."


    Haru thought that he might need to punish Charlotte tonight.


    Liddy wanted to say something, but then she let out a sigh. She then sat next to her husband and daughter and said, "Okay, don''t cause any trouble since I need to give a greeting for the final of the tournament."


    "Okay~~!" Sarah chirped, but then she asked, "The final is the match between Tomoya-nii and Albert-nii, right?"


    Tomoya was Haru''s child with Karen Kisaragi, and on the other hand, Albert was Haru''s child with ire Harvey.


    Haru didn''t hesitate to make a child since he loved them, but with how many of his women were, he usually limited the number of children to one or two.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Who are you going to cheer?"


    "Hmm..." Sarah folded her hands and showed a troubled expression since she wasn''t sure who she should encourage. "By the way, who is going to win, papa?"


    Liddy also looked at her husband, wondering who was going to win.


    "Can we just watch since we can see who is going to win that way easily?" Haru said simply.


    Both father and daughter looked at each other, and they nodded thoughtfully. As for his children, there was no way that his daughter was stupid, and she was smart enough, trying to trap him, so she could ask him many favors.


    Haru patted his daughter''s head and said, "You''re smart, but don''t y with your father."


    Sarah stuck her tongue cutely toward Haru, then hugged her mother and asked her in an adorable tone. "Mom, papa is bullying me."


    Liddy looked at her daughter helplessly since she was also being bullied by Haru too, so there was nothing that she could do.


    "By the way, Mom, Papa, can I ask something?" Sarah suddenly asked her two parents with watery eyes as if a cute cat that wanted to be pampered by its master.


    "What?" Liddy frowned and knew about her daughter''s tactic, so she had always been wary. "Didn''t you just ask for a tiger as a pet before? What do you want again? Duck?"


    Haru wondered why most of his daughters had always been naughty. ''It might be rted to my genes?'' He wondered whether, in the future, they would create an inverse harem, but it wasn''t his problem since he wasn''t the type that would control his children. Still, even so, he needed to give them the right education since being stupid was thest thing that he wanted them to be.


    "I want a little sibling!" Sarah said with a cute smile.


    "........" Liddy opened her mouth wide, but Haru nodded without hesitation. "Okay, just wait until next year. You''ll see your little sibling?"


    "Eh? Really?" Sarah was surprised.


    "Yeah." Haru nodded, then looked at Liddy with a smile, which caused her to blush. "So, do you want a little brother or a little sister?"


    "Little brother!" Sarah smiled and said, "I want to bully him."


    "......" Haru and Sarah.


    "And so, the time has finallye for the entrance of the two people who advanced to the finals of the tournament of the World Martial Arts Tournament<Boys and Girls Category>!"


    Suddenly the voice of the MC was heard throughout the stadium.


    Haru patted his daughter''s head and said, "Alright, calm down and don''t move around. Your mother needed to give a greeting."


    "Okay." Sarah chirped obediently, then looked at her mother.


    Liddy curled her lips and thought that she might need to dry him tonight since they had decided to give their daughter a little sibling.


    However, could Liddy do that?


    Probably not, since no matter how old they were, none of his women could beat him in that area even though they attacked him in a group.


    Haru, who sat with Liddy and his daughter, then noticed Katsuragi Hayato, Emilia Gudenberg, and two of their children. He saw them notice him as he waved his hand toward them.


    Hayato waved his hand helplessly, and Emilia only snorted before looking away.


    "By the way, Papa," Sarah whispered.


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re not doing weird things with aunty Emilia, right?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "......"


    Haru looked at his daughter and thought that he might need to educate her more in the future.

 2202: Mahouka World

    Chapter 2202: Mahouka World


    Many years have passed in the world of Mahouka, and many changes have happened in society, especially the images of the magicians among the people.


    A new era hade, and the role of the magician had changed.


    The magician didn''t need to be forced to live as a living weapon again. Instead, they could live as ordinary humans.


    However, the process wasn''t easy.


    There were many things that had happened over the years.


    The war didn''t happen, but there was a n that intended to send a powerful magician to outer space, so they wouldn''t disrupt the domination of the people in the world.


    The name of this n was Project Dione, an international project to try to terraform Venus by using magic techniques.


    Tatsuya, who was the Silver Taurus, and whose identity was known as one of the Strategic-ss Magicians, was known and invited to the Project Dione.


    If Project Dione was sessful, then Edward rk, the man behind this project, would be sessful in sending out all-powerful magicians off the.


    However, that n failed after Haru and Tatsuya created a project called E.S.C.A.P.E.S.


    The E.S.C.A.P.E.S. is a magical non-military project nned by Shiba Tatsuya and Rokkaku Haruka. The name is short for Extracting both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by the Ster generator. It is a project to ess substances from the depths of the sea in the Pacific Ocean''s coastal region by means of a Ster Furnace, but in a sense, it was also a "means of escape" or "free the substances."


    Edward rk''s n failed, and he died, so Haru quickly forgot about that matter and quickly started the project that he nned with Tatsuya.


    Those hard years had passed, and this time, they were about to wee the fruit of theirbor.


    Still, as a magician, Haru didn''t forget one important thing, and that was to create an organization to protect the right of the magician.


    Magian Company.


    Magian Company is a non-profit organization that aims to pave the way for people in the magicmunity to be active in society, even if they don''t meet the standards put forth in the past. Specifically, he wants to provide non-military job training and create non-military job opportunities for magicians.


    Haru had children in this world, after all, and they were all magicians, so this organization was important.


    On April 25th, 2100.


    It was time for the announcement of the Ster Generator Inc.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki stayed at the hotel where the announcement of Ster Generator was about to be held. Of course, neither of them stayed in the same room since they hadn''t married yet, and with how the society developed, there were no people who had sex before marriage, except for one person, of course.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki might be siblings, but this wouldn''t stop them from being together.


    Probably.


    Haru wasn''t such a cruel guy, so he didn''t intend to destroy the rtionship between Tatsuya and Miyuki, but if he was serious, then Miyumi, probably...


    ---


    While waiting for the announcement to start, Tatsuya and Miyuki were waiting in the VIP room.


    "Has that guye?" Tatsuya asked.


    "Not yet." Miyuki sighed.


    The two of them had a helpless expression when they thought about the guy that they mentioned before since who would expect that he would be their uncle so suddenly. They were helpless until the door of the room was opened.


    "Tatsuya-nii! Miyuki-nee! It has been a while."


    Hearing this childish voice, Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at the figure of their cousin.


    "Ren-kun." Miyuki greeted her cousin with a smile and wanted to hug him somehow.


    "Ren." Tatsuya also nodded with a soft expression.


    Ren Kasugano.


    Simr to all the other members of the Yotsuba n that changed their families'' names.


    Ren Kasugano was the first child of Haru and Maya. He was almost five years old and slightly childish, but his IQ was as high as his father''s. He had the silver hair of his father and thebination of handsomeness and beauty of his father and mother.


    Miyuki was sure that if Ren grew up, this guy would seduce all the girls in this country like his father.


    "Ren, where''s your father?" Tatsuya asked and hid his displeasure. This might be an important event, but he would be lying if he didn''t feel good about his cousin. After all, the fault was on Haru, who seduced his aunt, but there was nothing that he, and all the members of the n, could do since when Maya announced her marriage with Haru, who was decades younger than her, she was already pregnant with Haru''s child.


    If Haru was loyal to his aunt, Tatsuya wouldn''t say much, but that bastard also made various other women pregnant with his child, which made him want to scold him somehow. He might not have emotion, and he only cared about his little sister, but even so, he could feel the malice of the world when this guy made many women, including his aunt, pregnant.


    "Well, Father isn''ting, so he said to leave the event to you, Tatsuya-nii," Ren said simply with his childish smile.


    "........."


    "What?!" Miyuki''s expression turned fierce, and she asked, "Is that guy serious?" She didn''t expect that guy to be absent during such an important event, which made her furious!


    Miyuki might be gentle toward Tatsuya and indifferent toward most people other than his older brother, but when it came to Haru, she just couldn''t control her emotion, which made her wonder why.


    Miyuki nced at Tatsuya and knew why she felt this feeling, but there was no way for her to leave her older brother.


    Tatsuya was calm, but he was also annoyed. "Why?" After all, this was one of the most important events, and even though he didn''t want to admit it, Haru''s face was more suitable since Haru''s poprity was so high that his voice could affect many people.


    "Ugh..." Ren also knew that the atmosphere wasn''t good, so he quickly said, "Father is coaxing mom. She''s about to give him a little sibling." He expressed happiness when he talked about this matter since he also wanted to be a little sibling.


    Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other, and their expressions were quiteplicated. They knew that their aunt couldn''te out carelessly, especially in such a big event since the identity of their aunt wasplicated. Still, hearing that Haru and their aunt would flirt with each other and even have another child somehow put them in aplicated mood.


    "Don''t worry, Tatsuya-nii, Miyuki-nee. Father isn''ting because he believes in you, and I''m also here, right?" Ren raised his two fists and said, "I''ll wish you sess."


    Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other helplessly and nodded. However, they knew that this bastard was probably using his time to flirt with his women, which made them helpless somehow. However, it was great to know that the rtionship between their aunt and Haru was as great as ever.


    With that said, after Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Ren talked for a moment. They were about to wee the new era of the magician that was about to appear in this world.

 2203: Strike the Blood World

    Chapter 2203: Strike the Blood World


    The world had passed many years and Haru had created the biggest Empire in this world.


    His territory was huge from the Itogami Ind, Japan, Russia, Southeast Asia, the Korean Penins, half of China, Oceania, and Australia.


    It might be strange why his territory could be so huge, but it was because thest boss in this world.


    Deva.


    Deva still existed in this world and they wanted to dominate this world again like before.


    Devas were powerful, they had a superpower and an ident technology that could destroy many civilizations easily.


    No matter who they were, they could be defeated easily by the Devas, showing how powerful they were.


    However, in front of Haru, they were just a group of ants.


    Still, Haru didn''t erase their existence right away since there was no need for him to do so, especially when they didn''t even attack the Itogami Ind.


    Well, they wanted to attack the Itogami Ind, but Haru shooed them away, so they decided to destroy various civilizations that they met and since the group of Devas didn''t attack the Itogami ind, he didn''t need to do anything.


    Haru wasn''t a hero and he also wasn''t interested in bing one.


    The world was in chaos when Devas appeared and everyone thought that they would have the world apocalypse.


    However, those high-ranking people and everyone in the world knew that there was one person that could defeat the group of Devas and this person was Kasugano Haruka, who was the current fourth progenitor. They begged him to eliminate Devas, but he wouldn''t do it for free since he wanted them to be his vassal.


    As long as those countries became his vassals, Haru would protect them.


    Some of themined that some of them had a difficult expression, and some of them agreed without hesitation.


    Haru didn''t care about those whoined and who rejected him since there was no need for him to do anything if they didn''t agree.


    Devas also avoided Haru since they could tell how strong Haru was. They had an urge to defeat him, but since he was so strong, they were the ones who were afraid that they would be attacked by him.


    Devas'' attacks kept happening one after another, and panic couldn''t be stopped.


    As for the people in the Itogami Ind, they could only sigh in relief since they were protected by their emperor so they were all safe, even though everyone was in danger because of the Devas.


    In the end, those countries couldn''t hold on and they decided to be his vassals after the damages that had been caused by the Devas weren''t something that they could bear, and as expected, the moment, they became his vassal, Haru showed his power and protected all of his subjects.


    Haru was quickly worshiped by all the people of his empire since the terror of the Devas was too much for those people. He knew how useful the existence of Devas was, so even though he destroyed some of their facilities and fought them, he didn''t intend to eliminate them since without an enemy, the world couldn''t progress and he couldn''t conquer the world.


    If someone asked, who was the most excited about this empire then without a doubt, it was Semiramis.


    Semiramis was a queen, butpared to Haru''s empire, the scale of her kingdom was too small.


    "Haru, when are you going to get my kingdom too?" Semiramis asked with a coquettish expression.


    "Wait until I get to India? The Middle East is so far away from our ce after all," Haru said, but then he asked, "Where''s Koharu?"


    Kasugano Koharu was his daughter and Semiramis in this world.


    "She should be ying with Reina and Moegi. "I''ve heard that they''re going to the past to catch the monster you''ve fought in the past," Semiramis said as sheid on her husband''s chestzily.


    Haru suddenly thought about the monster that he had fought in the past when he met his future daughter Nagisa during his high school time.


    As for Moegi that was mentioned by Semiramis before, she was his daughter with Asagi.


    Haru had many women in this world, but no one said much about it, after all, he was the emperor of the biggest empire in this world and even in history.


    While Haru and Semiramis were flirting with each other, suddenly the door opened.


    "Dad! Semiramis Mama!"


    Haru and Semiramis quickly stopped and looked at one of his daughters who jumped toward them happily.


    Semiramis quickly put in a displeased expression and asked, "Fumi, why you''re not with your mother?" She thought of making another one, but this stupid daughter of Mimori and Haru.


    "Mom said to disrupt you two if you''re flirting," Fumi said with a smile.


    "............"


    "So what''s wrong?" Haru asked curiously.


    "Dad, the n to colony space is about to start." Fumi pouted and said, "Mom told you toe to help!"


    Haru rolled his eyes and thought that Mimori wanted to be punished. "Okay, okay, I''lleter, so you should return first. Dad has something important to do."


    Fumi looked at her father doubtfully, but she nodded before she looked at Semiramis, who smiled smugly before she blushed and ran away. She knew what her father and Semiramis Mama wanted to do, but what could she do?


    ''Should I eavesdrop?'' Fumi thought.


    As Fumi walked out and closed the door, Semiramis suddenly said, "Haru."


    "Hmm?"


    "Sooner orter, you might be eaten by your daughters."


    "..............."


    "Anyway, do you n to go to colony space now?" Semiramis asked with excitement. She started to think that the earth was too small and considering they could live so long, wasn''t it better to colonize outer space?


    Semiramis somehow became curious about the difference between space and earth.


    "Not now, but I n to."


    Anyway, Haru had decided to dominate this world, so space wouldn''t escape from him. However, he could worry about this problemter since there was something that he needed to do.


    "Let''s make another one," Haru said.


    "Okay." Semiramis nodded with a smile.


    Haru and Semiramis were about to create another life, but before that, he was going to punish a naughty daughter who tried to peek on their parents'' private activity.

 2204: Kuronekos World

    Chapter 2204: Kuroneko''s World


    Many years had passed in the world of Kuroneko.


    Kuroneko had always been wary of her love story, especially in her world, since she was rejected and became the loser who was thrown out by the main protagonist in her world. However, there was no need to worry since even though she might be acquainted with the main protagonist in her world, considering she was the friend of the little sister of the main protagonist, she didn''t fall for that guy.


    Kuroneko''s rtionship with Kyousuke Kousaka was simply average.


    They were neither close nor far.


    It might seem weird, but it wasn''t totally weird since there was an existence of one person that disturbed the entire harem of Kyousuke Kousaka.


    Kyousuke Kousaka couldn''t get the hearts of most of the heroines simply because most of them had fallen for another person.


    Who?


    "Haru-nii, how many times are you going to make Ruri-nee pregnant?" Hinata Gokou looked at her brother-inw, who was ying with his first and second children in the living room. Still, no matter how many times she saw it, she felt that Haru was really a good father, considering how skillfully he was in taking care of his children.


    Neither of his children cried, and they simply slept in his arms.


    "You asked me that?" Haru looked at his little sister-inw helplessly and said, "Why don''t you ask your older sister?"


    "Eh? Was it Ruri-nee who wanted so many children?" Hinata was dumbfounded.


    "What were you talking about me?" Kuroneko, whose real name was Ruri Gokou, walked toward her husband and her little sister curiously. After her marriage to Haru, she changed her family name and became Kasugano Ruri.


    It might be surprising since Kuroneko decided to marry Haru, who was known as a scumbag, as her husband, but personally, she didn''t date him and even loved him, especially when she often drew a BL manga with his character in the book.


    If Kuroneko didn''t watch him so much, there was no way for her to be able to produce such a perfect copy of her book.


    Kuroneko also knew that Haru was a good father and also a beast husband, especially at night, so she often subconsciously asked him to let it out inside her, asking him for a child again, even though her first and second son was in his second and first years.


    In other words, their speed of making children was so much since they made one every year.


    Kuroneko''s parents loved their grandparents, considering they were all male, but her little sisters had mixed feelings.


    "If it''s children, then you don''t need to worry. This is going to be ourst child," Kuroneko said with a smile as she caressed her stomach. She was pregnant again, and this time, they were going to have a daughter.


    "I see..." Hinata nodded and looked at the two of them thoughtfully.


    While staying in this world, as expected, Haru couldn''t control his lower body, and he also reached his hands on the other heroines that should fall for the main protagonist in this world.


    Not only Kuroneko but Haru also got his hands on Saori Makishima, Setsuna Fate Iori, Ayase Aragaki, Kirino Kousaka, and many other heroines, especially when there were many other heroines from the story of Eromanga in this world.


    Haru was greedy for their bodies, so he just ate them all.


    Still, there was no way for him to talk about this matter in front of his sister-inw. He suddenly felt his second son, and it seemed, wanted to pee. "This little guy needs to pee. I''ll help him first." He gave his first son to Kuroneko before he went to the toilet.


    Kuroneko held her son subconsciously and then patted this little guy. She looked at this little guy and wondered whether this guy would be a harem protagonist in the future. She then looked at her little sister and said, "No."


    "...I didn''t say anything." Hinata was speechless.


    "I can tell what you want to do, but it feels awkward if I let my little sister be his woman too." It was a different matter than the other women, but if it was his little sister, then it was a different matter. After her little sister, then Haru might get his other little sister, and probably her mother too?


    How could Kuroneko allow that?


    Still, Kuroneko also understood how the feelings of her little sister were, considering there were no better men than her husband in this world, and whenever they saw the other man aside from Haru, they would feel that man was dull. However, it was an enviable matter since her husband was the most handsome man in the universe.


    As for his skill in that area, there was no need to say it, right?


    Not only Kuroneko but the other women in other worlds were also crazy about him.


    Kuroneko knew that Haru might not be loyal to one woman, but she felt that was okay since that way, it gave him a sense of imperfections. Still, she also heard that he was quite the perfect husband in another world, especially when he only had one wife in that world, but she didn''t overthink since she was satisfied with her life.


    If there was something that Kuroneko felt unsatisfied with, then probably because she wasn''t strong enough, but it didn''t really matter anymore since her husband was strong.


    While Kuroneko and Hinata talked to each other, Haru returned with his second child before they heard the sound of a bell.


    Haru and Kuroneko came to the house, but Hinata didn''t know.


    "I''ll go and open the door," Hinata said and left.


    Haru sat next to his wife and said, "It feels weird when you talk about whether your little sister will be mine or not."


    Kuroneko squinted her eyes and grabbed her husband''s phallus. "Should I use the Sticky Finger to part your phallus with your body? I''ll keep that phallus with me for a week."


    ".........." Haru''s lips twitched, and he thought that his wife was merciless.


    While they talked about Hinata, the girl that they were talking about returning, and her expression was quiteplicated when she left, several women came to his house, and simrly to Kuroneko, each of them had a life on their stomach.


    ''Good grief...''


    Haru thought that he was really a scumbag, but while his life in this world was satisfying, there was one thing that he needed to do in his original world.


    ''It''s time.''

 2205: Next Quest

    Chapter 2205: Next Quest


    While many years have passed in other worlds, only a few years have passed in his original world.


    Two years after his graduation, and right when Sora and Megumi were about to enter the university, there was something that they were about to do.


    Marriage.


    Yes.


    Haru was going to marry all of his women.


    Still, the process was quite troublesome since there were so many of his women there, so he set up a batch, and the first group he was going to marry was Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, Sora, and Erina. The five of them would marry him before the others since they weren''t so hasty either.


    The marriage would be held on Lanai ind, the private ind that he bought a few years ago.


    Haru was in his waiting room, waiting for the event to start. Still, he wasn''t here alone, and some people apanied him in this room.


    If it was usually, Haru would be apanied by the other women he hadn''t married and probably have two people world time in this room, doing a secret rendezvous before a marriage. However, this time was different since he wasn''t apanied by one girl or a group of girls. Instead, he was apanied by someone he had always wanted to be with forever.


    "We''re going to get married soon..." Sora felt emotional when she thought they were about to pledge to be a husband and a wife soon. Not by hiding that fact or doing it secretly. Instead, they became together formally in front of everyone, without feeling ashamed or afraid of society''s prejudice.


    "As I have promised you, right? I''ll marry you." Haru looked at Sora, who was sitting on hisp, with a gentle smile. He could see that she was so beautiful today, and he just wanted to push her somehow.


    Sora wore a white wedding gown with beautiful make-up on her face, making her even more charming.


    If there was an angel in this world, then without a doubt, Sora would be that angel.


    Sora smiled and kissed Haru''s cheek without hesitation.


    "Wait, I''m happy with the kiss, but your lipstick might stick on my cheek," Haru said speechlessly.


    "Then put it on me again," Sora said with a spoiled tone, wanting her brother to pamper her.


    "......"


    "Okay, then, I won''t need to worry anymore." Haru then kissed Sora''s lips without hesitation, and he even wanted to take off her panties, without taking off the gown, but then someone entered.


    "...The marriage is about to start, but you''re doing something like this..."


    Even though she seemed toin, her voice was so nd.


    Haru and Sora were embarrassed, and they quickly fixed their clothes.


    "Megumi." 2x


    Megumi let out a sigh, but she also sat on Haru''sp.


    Haru and Sora smiled at the same time, and the three of them hugged each other.


    In the beginning, there were only three of them, but slowly, everything grew, and they had so many sisters.


    Megumi and Sora somehow let out a long sigh and looked at their soon-to-be-husband.


    He started to be a novelist, but then at the speed that no one would expect, he would be the richest man on earth.


    Megumi and Sora had be adults, so they also understood how amazing his business was and how amazing he was.


    Still, everything started with the first book that he had written.


    "You bring that thing here?" Haru looked at his first light novel with a strange expression. Thinking back, it might be part of his dark history, considering the novel''s content.


    "What''s with that expression?" Sora pouted while hugging the novel. "This novel is pretty good, you know?"


    "Yeah, the ending is unexpected, and you write the physiology and the emotion of the characters very well," Megumi said while nodding, agreeing with Sora''s words. "As expected of a harem protagonist."


    "....." Haru.


    Sora and Megumi thought that Haru could marry all of the girls because he was a light novelist writer in the past.


    As for now, his career had changed, and he became a tycoon.


    "Let me read it again." It had been a while since Haru took a look at his book, considering how busy he was.


    "Here." Megumi gave the book without hesitation.


    Haru read his book and slowly understood that everything might start from this book. He started this book because of money, but this book was also part of his deepest desire. His desire to marry Sora, who was known as his little sister in the past.


    However, it might be because of history or because he was someone who was reincarnated in this world that they had be step-siblings instead of an actual sibling.


    ''If Sora is really my little sister, will I marry her?'' Haru thought, but probably, considering how scumbag he was, he might really marry his little sister.


    "What were you thinking about?" Sora asked since she could see that Haru was thinking something weird.


    "Yeah, what were you thinking about?" Megumi asked curiously.


    Haru put down the book on the side, then hugged the two of them gently and said, "I was just thinking how lucky I was that I could marry the two of you."


    "Haru..." 2x


    Megumi and Sora blushed and hugged him tightly.


    The three of them hugged and kissed each other, and frankly, if their marriage wasn''t going to start soon, then they would probably do it right away.


    Still, some people disturbed them again.


    "Hey, the marriage is about to start! Be prepared!" Erina was so jealous.


    "Yes, we have been searching for you, but here you are," Utaha said with a sigh.


    Kirari didn''t say much and joined them, hugging each other.


    Erina and Utaha looked at each other before they joined and hugged each other.


    If it was someone else, they might be troubled with five women, but it was different with Haru since he could handle them no matter how much the women were.


    "The marriage is about to start soon. Let''s go out," Haru suddenly said.


    "Yes." 5x


    They thought to finish their marriage as soon as possible, so they could enter the battlefield right away.


    They stood up together and tidied up their clothes.


    Haru was helping them, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. His lips twitched, and he took his smartphone before he let out a sigh. He opened the Group Chat and quickly wrote.


    Haru: "I''m going to get married. Can someone handle the quest?"


    There was no way for him to handle the quest since he would get married.


    Kuroneko: "You don''t need to worry. We can wait for you."


    ''Am I going to be the one who does the quest?'' Haru was speechless, but in the end, he ignored the number of replies that he received in the group chat. Instead, he put his smartphone again in his pocket before looking at his five wives-to-be. "Shall we go, dears?"


    Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Erina, and Kirari smiled and nodded since they couldn''t wait to be his wife.


    "Yes!" 5x


    They walked out together, leaving the single book that was ced on the sofa.


    The book wasn''t closed, and it was opened, showing the book''sst page.


    "Thus, both sister and brother decide to be lovers."


    Haru thought about that sentence that was written in the book and thought that he might need to change it into wife and husband instead of lovers in the future, but for now, he was going to marry his little sister for real.


    ---


    "Thus, both sister and brother decide to be a husband and a wife."


    Haru let out a long sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling tired, but then the door of his room was opened, and someone jumped into hisp.


    "Dad! Let''s y!"


    Haru looked at his daughter helplessly, then turned off the virtual screen without hesitation since he didn''t want his daughter to read his novel.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go out to y."


    Haru carried his daughter and walked out of his room. His novel might end, but he thought that he might write the spin-off, but then again, his book had finished.


    However, his life with his women and children would continue from now on and in the future.


    NOTE:


    Whenever there is a beginning, there''s also an end.


    Thank you for supporting me for so many years.


    I love you all!


    The journey was rough.


    Sometimes I waszy, and sometimes I was spirited.


    Anyway, the journey for the past few years has ended.


    Once again, thank you for supporting me for the past few years.


    As for my n after this, I will focus on the "I Refuse to Be a Scumbag in Tokyo."


    Also, I have written a new book before, and its title is "Is it wrong to be a scumbag?"


    Well, it is quite an anticlimax, but that''s all I want to say.


    Lastly, thank you once again.


    From your lovely author.


    Akikan40.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!